《Is this destiny?》


 Chapter 1 - Calm Night?

    <em>***Prologue***</em>


    ...Five years into the future...


    <em>The year 2023</em><em></em>


    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Sarah is in the underground room, facing her two sisters: JoAnna and Sophia.


    "We know that both Lebedev and Voronin families are after us.", Sarah''s expression was grave. "We are too big of a threat for them to leave us alone."


    "Lebedevs would not leave us alone even if we are not a threat. We knew this ising. They made their move and it was only a matter of time. What do you have in mind?", Sophia''s shaky voice betrayed how anxious she is.


    "Lebedev family, as our maternal family, is more interested in having us join. I will use that and take over." Sarah reluctantly looked at both of her sisters. "I can''t do this alone. I hope that you will take this risk and join me."


    JoAnna and Sophia nced at each other and faced Sarah.


    "You can count on us.", they responded confidently in unison.


    Sarah looked at them gratefully. "We need to remove elders from power and takemand of their forces. This will be extremely dangerous. Talk about this with your husbands before making the decision."


    "We will talk with them." JoAnna confirmed. "I''m confident that they will want to be part of this. The fact is that we are all in the same danger. With six of us working together, we are unbeatable."


    Sarah lowered her head and pressed her lips into a line firmly, to suppress her chin from trembling while her gaze rested on the ck ring on her left ring finger.


    JoAnna realized that she said too much. It can''t be six of them when one is missing.


    "Any news of Aiden?", Sophia asked in a quiet voice. She knew that Sarah returned from a meeting, and she hoped that there is something. Anything.


    Sarah shook her head in response and took a deep breath, trying topose herself before facing her sisters again with eyes full of determination. "Make the calls you need, and let''s start. I''m sure that we will find out something about Aiden soon. I swear, whoever is behind this... I will make them burn."


    <em>***The end of prologue***</em>


    ¡­


    ~ Fairfield, USA ~


    The year 2018


    It is a calm winter night. Light wind is rustling bare branches on the campus of Te Technical University.


    Students are in their rooms, getting ready to sleep. The evenings on campus are usually lively due to some gathering or a party, but not tonight. Exams are approaching, and that is why students are focusing on studying or resting in order to score well during exams.


    On the third floor of the girl''s dormitory, under a dim light, threeputer screens are filled with code, flickering asionally. Sarah Hill is focused on the screens while her fingers are flying over the keyboard.


    Sarah is a top student at the University. Since elementary school, she is skipping grades and acing exams. Her professors at the university and the professionals in software development field who looked at her work call her a prodigy and have high expectations for her in the future.


    But Sarah also has a different side of her: when no one is watching, she bes the world-famous hacker which operates under the alias Sigma.


    Earlier that day, Sarah found out that TargetSecuritypanypleted their new encryption and is offering a mary prize for finding vulnerabilities in their product.


    Of course, Sarah is going for the top prize. Her confidence is high, and she has a ster track record to support it.


    Sarah''s excitement is rising as she is stripping offyer afteryer of encryption and she can almost feel her goal of breaking through itpletely.


    Sarah''s phone started ringing, and she nced at it. <em>''Oh, no, dad¡­ what a timing¡­''</em>, Sarah sighed when she saw that the caller ID says: Edward.


    <em>''He probably wants to wish me goodnight. When I don''t answer, he will give up on calling and send me a text message¡­''</em>, she thought.


    The Hill family''s fortune started with apany Orion Enterprise, which Edward founded with his wife (and Sarah''s mother) Ste.


    Edward believes that if people are capable, they will be able to provide for themselves, and he wants his children to be capable. That is why Edward covers basic expenses rted to Sarah''s education and living, and if she needs more than that, she can earn it herself.


    Sarah is not happy about the timing of Edward''s call. She is so close to snatching the main prize. But the phone is relentlessly ringing, and she knows that if he didn''t give up so far, he thinks that she is in some kind of trouble. Well, it would not be the first time.


    With a frown, she stopped her typing and picked up her phone: "Yes?"


    "Hello, sweetie pie, how are you?" Edward''s voice is cheerful. He does not seem bothered that it took her so long to pick up.


    Sarah tried to hide irritation in her voice. Can he get to the point? "I''m fine, why are you calling?"


    "Hey, why do you sound unhappy? Can''t I call my baby girl to hear how you are doing?"


    Sarah stered a fake smile, forgetting that he can''t see her. "You never call just to hear how I''m doing. Can you get to the point? I''m busy right now."


    "Fine! I want to remind you that the exams are starting next week. Are you keeping this in mind? Are you ready?"


    Sarah paused for a second. <em>''Is it that time already?''</em> She forgot! But she does not have time to dwell on it, her father is listening, and she needs to snap out of it. "Of course, I know that! And I''m getting ready!"


    "You don''t sound very convincing." The doubt in Edward''s voice is obvious. "Are you sure? You remember thatst semester you skipped on exams because you were gaming few days straight? I''m concerned that this will happen again."


    Sarah rolled her eyes, does he need to bring that up again? "Dad! I''m telling you that I remember. That is why I said I''m busy. I''m studying!"


    "OK. If you say so..." He is not convinced.


    Sarah remembered that she was in the middle of the hacking. She needs to end the call quickly and focus on the event. "Anything else?"


    Edward sighed. "Nothing else. Have a good night..."


    "Good night." Sarah ended the call abruptly and focused on the screens in front of her.


    Huh, Sarah forgot about the exams, it''s a good thing that he called to remind her.


    Sarah never had a problem to prepare for the exams. She has a nearly-photographic memory and her analytical skills are amazing.


    Sarah set a reminder for the morning, so that she registers for the exams.


    Now she is free to go back to cracking that encryption.


    In the next moment, Sarah saw a notification that contributor Omega found a crucial w and will be getting the top prize. There was a thank you message for all current participants and the event ended.


    Sarah is looking at her screen in disbelief. <em>''How is this possible? I was so close to cracking this and getting the top prize!''</em>


    This was one of the top prizes in thest few months, and who knows when the next event will be open to earn such a hefty amount! Of course, it''s not only about the money, it''s bragging rights as well. No one knows that it''s Sarah operating under alias Sigma, but she knows. And she enjoys when Sigma stands proudly on the top at every event she participates in, when online forums buzz discussing the results and have wild guesses who the person behind that alias is.


    <em>''Uh, Omega! Who are you? I will find you and teach you a lesson for snatching this prize from me!''</em>, she exhaled in frustration. But can she me Omega for the timing of Edward''s phone call?


    She is familiar with Omega whose skills are undeniable. However, Omega was inactive for some time. Why did he show up at this event? There must be some secret behind it, and there is nothing that excites Sarah more than revealing secrets¡­ things that no one should know.


    The calm winter night was not so calm anymore, at least not from Sarah''s perspective. Her emotions stirred and she started her search for information on the mysterious Omega person. Her initial search yielded no results, at least nothing that she didn''t know already¡­ which is not a lot.


    She turned off herputer and went to her bed, trying to calm down and get some sleep with a thought that the morning is always smarter than the evening.


    ~Te Technical University, men''s dorm~


    The room on the fourth floor is dimly lit with the light from the screen of aptop. A young man, in early 20-ies, is looking at the screen with a smug smile on his face.


    His long ck hair is reaching halfway down his back, framing his perfect face and dark eyes that can easily attract the attention of any female. His long and slender fingers are suspended above keyboard without moving, while he reads the message:


    <em>''To: Omega.</em>


    <em>Thank you for your contribution in this event. The amount of $10.000,00 will be transferred to your ount within the next 3 hours. We hope to have more opportunities for coboration in the future. With respect, the management of TargetSecurity''.</em>


    He took a minute to enjoy reading the message before dismissing the dialog.


    "Not bad for my first day back on campus¡­", he murmured before closing hisptop, revealing its silver case with ck symbol ''¦¸''. He paused for a second and traced the ck symbol with his index finger, before keeping theptop in the drawer, away from any prying eyes.


    He lifted his arms above his head and stretched. <em>''Now to get some rest, and in the morning I will start my search for thatputer whiz Jeff wants to recruit¡­''</em>


    He is not aware that on the same campus, Sarah noticed his online presence and ising up with ns to find out who he is. And he also does not know that she is the person he is looking for.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2 - Vivian

    ~ Te University, girls'' dorm ~


    rm is beeping, waking up Sarah at 8 AM.


    Sarah does not like waking up early. She is a night owl who prefers the peace and quiet that night provides.


    She scooted out of the bed and looked at herself in the mirror, frowning. It''s obvious that she didn''t sleep well.


    After going to bed with an intention to sleepst night, she was tossing and turning most of the night thinking about mysterious Omega.


    Objectively thinking, it''s not a big deal. It''s not like Omega did that just to spite her. But she always got the first ce, and she wanted that top prize of $10k whiches with bragging rights. And Omega took it away. It is a matter of her pride.


    <em>''Uh, nothing much I can do now. It''s time to get ready and do what I must.'',</em> Sarah thought.


    Sarah took her phone and sent a text to her friend, Vivian: "Meet for breakfast in the cafeteria?"


    Vivian is one of few friends that Sarah has on campus. Scratch that... Vivian is THE ONLY friend Sarah has on campus.


    As much as Sarah is aputer genius, she is an introvert who believes that machines are much betterpanions than humans.


    Sarah doesn''t have many friends. Besides her introverted personality, another reason for herck of friends is that she skipped 3 grades during her elementary and middle school. In high school Sarah found herself with ssmates who are 3 years older than she is. They didn''t pay attention to her because she is so much younger, and with her great academic achievements everyone immediately got an impression that she is conceited. Teachers praising her almost all the time, only made things worse. ssmates her age were 3 years behind her with education, and they also had an opinion that she is not a friendly person since someone who skips grades can''t be normal, right? In reality, most of them were jealous of her, but they would never admit that. But Sarah was friendly until something inside her snapped, and her behavior ended up matching the rumors.


    Sarah made few odd attempts in earlier years to befriend people, but they all ended up with others scheming and gossiping behind her back, so she gave up on that idea and got used to be by herself (mostly).


    Back to Sarah''s friend: Vivian.


    Vivian''s studies are focusing on robotics, her goal is to be a top designer of artificial limbs.


    Vivian and Sarah became friends about six months ago. At that time, Vivian was working on a project and her teammates bailed on her. One evening, Vivian was stuckte in theputerb on campus and she found herself alone with Sarah. After asking Sarah for assistance in deciding on the best choice for an API between several options, two of them chatted a bit and Sarah ended up helping Vivian with her project. After this, Vivian and Sarah interacted more, and in no time, they became good friends. Vivian is a social butterfly, and she has many friends, but she usually drops everything to be with Sarah.


    Back to present¡­


    Sarah took a shower and put on a simple white sweater and jeans. She checked her phone and saw a reply from Vivian: "OK. See you in 10 mins in cafeteria."


    One minute of light make up helped Sarah to look fresh and to almost hide signs ofck of sleep. Sarah looked at herself in full length mirror that was hanging on the back of the room door, with a smile on her face. She has a simple outfit on, but it looks great on her 5''8" tall and slender body. She has a great skin, medium length dark brown hair and green eyes.


    Sarah is content with her look.


    She put on her coat and scarf and headed out towards cafeteria.


    ~ Te University, cafeteria ~


    Sarah reached cafeteria within few minutes. When she didn''t see Vivian at the entrance, Sarah pulled out her phone and sent a text to Vivian: "At the entrance. Where are you?"


    Within seconds reply from Vivian arrived: "1 min"


    While waiting for Vivian, Sarah observed students entering and exiting cafeteria. Her aloof expression helps deter young men who hope to approach her sessfully. Sarah smirked internally when she saw two young men who were looking at her curiously, but without enough courage to approach her.


    Before those two made a move to approach Sarah, Vivian arrived with a smile: "I''m here. Are you waiting long?"


    Vivian is 5''6" tall. That is few inches shorter than Sarah, but she is still a beauty in her own way. Vivian has a short brown hair, slightly curled. Vivian''s style for today is a hip-length white furry coat, high-heeled ck boots and leggings which show her long and slender legs. Her clothes are showing that she is someone who followstest fashion trends and puts an effort into her appearance.


    <em>''It''s good to see a friendly face''</em>, Sarah thought and showed her best smile. "Not long. I just arrived."


    Vivian took Sarah under her arm and made an exaggerated expression. "Let''s go in and grab food. I''m starving. "


    They got inside cafeteria, picked their food and took a seat at a table next to the window.


    Number of young men were looking at them and trying to get their attention, but Sarah and Vivian ignored them.


    Vivian observed Sarah''s tired expression and sighed, "I haven''t seen you more than a week. What are you up to?"


    "Oh, I was trying to earn extra money."


    Vivian nced at Sarah and spoke patronizingly: "I see. Maybe you should spend some of that extra money to get some clothes. You are wearing all these no-name brands. As a girl don''t you want to put somebels on you?"


    Sarahughed. This is not the first time that Vivian is bringing this up. "When will you give up? You know that I don''t care about those things."


    Vivian frowned. "Well, I guess with your appearance, everything looks good on you¡­ Are you getting enough sleep? I can see make up on your face. Are you trying to conceal eye bags?"


    "Yeah,st night was not good for sleep.", Sarah admitted.


    Vivian perked up. "Really? What happened? Did you meet a booooooy? Tell me all about it!"


    Sarah waved her hands defensively, trying to dismiss any wild ideas Vivian might have. "No, no¡­ not a boy. Why is that your first thought? It''s a long story, and I''m not sure if it''s a boy or a girl..."


    Sarah saw that Vivian is confused, but she does not want to talk about her hacking activities with anyone. "Something happened, I''m still trying to figure out stuff..."


    Sarah changed the topic. "Last night my old man called to remind me of uing exams. Can you believe that forgot about it? After breakfast I need to check out info on the exams and register."


    Vivian rolled her eyes, "You forgot about exams? Hey, girl, are you ying with your life again? You will lose your 1st position in rankings if you don''t focus. Your grades are on top, but if you skip exams again, it will pull you down on the score board. "


    Sarah smiled, "Yeah, I know. But I can''t help it. When I find something that interests me, everything else seems to fade away."


    In truth, Sarah does not care about student rankings. As much as she loves being number one, themotion that is caused every time University posts updated student rankings is giving Sarah a headache. She wished more than once that instead of her name only an alias is shown so that people don''t know that is her.


    Vivian was frustrated when she saw how Sarah does not take this seriously. "You are a student. How can you forget exams? That should be your priority!"


    Sarah obediently nodded. "Yes, yes. Priority. I will make it a priority starting now. I don''t need much credits to graduate anyway. Once I get these few out of my way, I won''t need to think about those unnecessary things."


    Vivian shook her head. <em>''Unnecessary things? It must be good to be you.''</em>


    Sarah didn''t notice Vivian''s sour expression. "As soon as I''m done with food, I will go to figure out this exam stuff. Did you register your exams?"


    "Yes,st week. But I can join you." Vivian offered.


    Sarah was happy that Vivian wants to join her. "Thank you! I always enjoy yourpany. After exam registrations are done, how about we go to a cafe for some drinks?"


    Vivian smiled. "Sounds like a n! Your treat."


    Two of them happily chatted and then went to the university office building to check out information on uing exams.


    Sarah picked 4 exams that she wants to take and submitted registrations.


    Registration is necessary so that appropriate amount of materials and seating is prepared in advance.


    After Sarah finished her registration process, she headed with Vivian to a nearby cafe.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at AllNovelFull, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at https://..allnovelfull/book/13300478706416005

 Chapter 3 - The Café

    ~ Fairfield, The caf¨¦ ~


    Sarah and Vivian got their coffee and selected few pastries. They found seats at the long table next to the window in a caf¨¦ crowded with students.


    Location of the caf¨¦ is convenient, close to the University campus, and besides coffee and pastries it provides free Wi-Fi as well as 10% discount to any patron who shows student ID from Te University. That is more than enough to attract plenty of students. Everyone loves free things and discounts, no matter how much money they have.


    Because most of the customers are students, caf¨¦ tables are packed withptops, tablets and books. Who can''t handle the noisy environment, uses a headset. It''s very lively.


    When Sarah and Vivian get together, Vivian is the chatty one, while Sarah mostly listens. Sarah is not the one who talks about herself, no matter how friendly the other party is.


    Vivian was full of pride while talking about various young men who made advances toward her recently. She described their appearance, outfits, family background and their financial status.


    "That is a lot of information." Sarah was surprised that Vivian can be so detailed.


    "Of course!", Vivian proudly lifted her chin. "If there is a chance to hook up with someone, you should know who that person is."


    Sarah noticed that Vivian puts a lot of importance of family and finances when describing men of interest. "What will you do if a guy is good looking and charming, but broke? Or his family is not prominent? Will that disqualify him?"


    "Come on." Vivian rolled her eyes. "My approach is to first filter out the ones who are not real men. When did you see a real man who is broke? Even if his family is not rich, a good man will make a fortune for himself!"


    Sarah helplessly shook her head. She could not understand this logic. But it''s not something that she should concern herself with.


    Vivian started talking about Gabriel, the young man who caught her attention some time ago. Gabriel is taking Artificial Intelligence course with them. Vivian is making advances, but Gabriel is not responding how she expects. She used her best techniques to get his attention, but they were not sessful. Vivian''s conclusion is that he could be blind, taken or gay, or somebination of those three. This made Sarah break down inughter.


    Sarah is in the same AI course, but she can''t put name and face together. But no use spending braincells on that, Vivian will make sure to point him out anyway. As Vivian went on and on about Gabriel, Sarah lost interest and her mind wondered tost night''s event and how Omega took her first prize. Unknowingly, Sarah''s expression dropped, and Vivian caught that.


    "Is something on your mind?", Vivian asked Sarah curiously.


    "Something is bothering me¡­" Sarah started and paused.


    Vivian was excited that Sarah finally decided to share something and was curiously probing for more. "Tell me. What is bothering you?"


    "Well,st night there was an online event. Apetition. I was in the lead for most of the time, and then inst few minutes a person with alias Omega swooped in and took my prize." Sarah was careful not to reveal any details. No one should know that she operates under alias Sigma.


    "Competition? Prize? Do tell more!" Vivian''s interest was awakened.


    Sarah paused for a second and carefully chose her words. "Think of it as apetition of knowledge inputer science where you get to find mistakes someone made. The more you find, the more points you get. The prize is money and bragging rights." Sarah was smiling, pleased with her exnation.


    "You do this for money? Why bother withpetitions when you can earn money by doing project for other students, as usual?" Vivian didn''t see the point of struggling through stress ofpetition if you can do get it leisurely.


    "Yes, I do projects for students who are willing to pay." Sarah confirmed, "But that is mostly to fill up my time. Thepetitions are where big money is."


    Vivian shook her head and frowned. "I never heard of suchpetitions."


    "They are not really advertised to general public." Sarah''s gaze went to the window overlooking the street.


    "I see¡­" Vivian noticed that she is losing Sarah''s attention. "And what is that Omega you mentioned?"


    "It''s an alias, like a nickname." Sarah mumbled.


    Seeing that Sarah will not tell her more than this, Vivian started a different route. "It seems that Omega caught your attention?"


    "How can that be? I don''t even know him." Sarah looked at Vivian, shocked by her assumption.


    Vivian was pleased that Sarah''s attention was back. "Him? You know it''s a male?"


    "It''s more like an intuition. In my mind he is male, ugly, middle-aged, fat, and bald." Sarah giggled, indicating that she is joking.


    "What if he is handsome?"


    "Now that is your imagination." Sarah could not believe how Vivian always thinks of handsome guys.


    Vivian giggled. "Well you dream about ugly and fat middle-aged people. I will dream about handsome ones¡­ but if he caught your attention, he must be special, right?"


    Sarah frowned. "Your logic does not make sense. I''m interested to find out who is behind thoseputer skills, and to show him that no one should dare to take what is mine! That first ce was mine. I feel like he stole it from me right under my nose." Sarah''spetitive spirit was fired up.


    "I see you feel energized." Vivian urately observed.


    "Of course!" Sarah didn''t deny. She stuck her index finger up in the air and proudly announced, "I, Sarah Hill will find out who that Omega is, and show him my skills until he submits to the power of my code!" Sarah let out an exaggerated evilugh, and quickly cut it off. She nced around nervously, grateful that cafe is noisy, and no one paid attention to her outburst from few seconds ago. "Well, that is how promations of rivalry go in the game I''m ying."


    Vivian could not believe what she just observed. "You should switch to simtion games."


    "Oh, I y those also¡­ but no matter what I y, I always go back to ''Age of Legends''." Sarah''s gaze went back to the window.


    Vivian concluded that she lost Sarah''s attention. In general, Sarah is good at listening, but whenever Vivian tried to find out more about Sarah, Sarah quickly avoids the topic or shuts down.


    Shortly after, as Sarah and Vivian left the caf¨¦, at the table next to theirs, young man lifted his head aboveptop. His dark eyes followed Sarah''s departing back, and his lips curved into a smile. He seems to enjoy the view.


    He is sitting right next to the table where Sarah and Vivian were seated, and it would be unusual that he didn''t hear every word that Sarah and Vivian spoke.


    <em>''Sarah Hill¡­ will make me submit?''</em> He was amused by the challenge presented.


    "Hey, Aiden, nice to see you here! I didn''t know you are back.", one man approached him enthusiastically and pulled him out of his thoughts.


    Aiden frowned. "Yes, I just camest night." He gave a small nod and focused on his screen.


    "Your injury healed well?" Seeing that Aiden is not responding, the man who approached him fidgeted nervously. "Well, it seems you are busy. Will catch upter."


    "Mhm", Aiden mumbled without looking up at a man.


    The man had a sour face as he retreated, but there was nothing he could do at this point.


    Aiden ignored him and he didn''t feel guilty about it, not even a little bit. He was looking at hisptop, but in his mind, he was thinking of a young woman who announced that she will make him submit to her. <em>''That is Sarah Hill?''</em>


    He heard rumors about her, youngdy who jumped straight into third year courses, acing the exams and scoring as a top student after her first semester. Stories praise her as a prodigy who was not seen before at Te University, and he needs to find out more about her.


    Aiden nced at his surroundings, making sure no one can see hisptop, and within a minute hacked into student database at Te University. He went through information of Sarah Hill.


    The caf¨¦ is noisy and full of patrons. Number of females are looking at Aiden, hoping that he will return their gazes, but his sight is focused on theptop in front of him.


    He returned to University in order to get to know Sarah''s skills. Based on what he heard, she is not an easy person to get close to. But there is one thing she does not seem to decline: projects for anyone who wants to pay. Aiden smirked as he recollected this part of Sarah''s talk with her femalepanion. Now he only needs to think of a way to approach her.


    Aiden copied her course schedule for the uing semester and removed traces of his breach into student database before putting hisptop in the backpack and leaving toward the men''s dorm of Te University.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at AllNovelFull, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at https://..allnovelfull/book/13300478706416005

 Chapter 4 - Aiden

    Next few days are study time for all students at Te University. Exams are approaching and students are gathering inmon areas, focused on theirptops and books or engaged in discussions rted to topics that will be covered in exams.


    Sarah and Vivian decided to meet once a day in the library to study. Sarah doesn''t really need a study-buddy, but she enjoys the change of getting out of the room. Two of them are studying different majors, but there is an ovep in courses between them, and Vivian is more than happy to use Sarah''s notes which are focusing on important points.


    With every next day, Vivian is getting visibly more nervous because of the proximity of exams. Sarah, on the other side, is excited. She never had problems with exam preparations. With her near-photographic memory, fast reading and great analytical skills, preparing for exams is something thates easy to her. Sarah is aware that her above average intelligence gives her an unfair advantage among academic peers. It''s almost like she has a cheat which allows her to cruise effortlessly through her education¡­ so she keeps that to herself.


    While sitting in the library next to Vivian, Sarah stares into the books and pretends to study, while thinking about some project she is working on currently or a game dungeon she ns to plunderter in the evening.


    Back to present¡­


    It is Saturday afternoon, and first exams are scheduled for Monday morning. Sarah does not want to even pretend anymore to study, it''s a waste of time. She decided to look for a job which will keep her busy.


    Sarah is in the main building, inspecting ads on the bulletin board. This is where she finds posts from students who need help with their projects.


    Sarah focused on the papers pinned on the board when without any warning, man''s perfume enveloped her. Sarah''s breath hitched. <em>''Masculine, not too strong, attention grabbing, not headache inducing, very pleasing...''</em> She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, allowing a woody-flowery fragrance to fill her lungs.


    After few seconds of enjoying the scent, Sarah opened her eyes and was surprised that a young man is standing next to her. <em>''Too close!''</em> She stepped to the side to increase distance between them.


    He didn''t seem to mind her action or notice her presence. His attention was focused on the bulletin board.


    Sarah observed him: strong jaw, straight nose, and his perfect profile framed with long ck hair, pulled back loosely.


    If she paid attention when she was in the caf¨¦ with Vivianst time, she might recognize him as a young man who was sitting at the table behind her.


    Sarah decided to wait for him to finish whatever he is doing so that she can go back to look at the posts on the board. Being close to him made her ufortable. She is not used to physical contact and prefers to keep an arm''s reach distance from people.


    After some time, he turned to Sarah.


    "Hello", his deep voice rang in her ears and he smiled.


    She was almost staring at him a moment ago, but now that his dark eyes are directed at her, she found it difficult to maintain eye contact. Her eyes moved away from his randomly.


    "Hi", Sarah responded while doing her best not to show that she is getting impatient for him to leave. His gaze made her ufortable.


    He looked at her for few seconds before speaking. "It seems that I interrupted you, sorry about that."


    <em>''He does not look like he is sorry''</em>, Sarah frowned lightly. His smile and the way he is looking at her told her that he is enjoying this.


    After some contemting, she decided to shake her head signaling that it''s not a problem. If she admits that he interrupted her, that is like an invitation to continue their interaction. This is much¡­ shorter.


    Seeing that she responded, his smile widened. "I see you are looking at the job posts. Are you posting a job or wanting to take on one?"


    Her impatience was rising, he was blocking her ess to the posts. And she found his remark too nosy. And with every passing moment, she was more confident that he is flirting with her. And it made her ufortable.


    Sarah frowned. "Do I look like someone who needs help withpleting assignments?"


    He narrowed his eyes for a second, noticing her displeasure. <em>''Aiden, get yourself together! This will be harder than what I thought.''</em>


    But he can''t back away now. He finally got a chance to talk to her, just the two of them. Heposed himself and showed his best smile while deploying his <em>''n B''</em>.


    "I need help with my assignment, design of an eCommerce site, are you interested? I can pay well." His voice was low, like he was trying not to be overheard.


    Sarah rxed instantly and smiled. <em>''Customer!''</em>


    "Yes, sure!" She did her best to sound casual and to suppress her excitement.


    Sarah went through almost all the posts and could not find any requests for help with a project. Himing to her and offering her a job is very convenient.


    She lowered her voice to match his secretive vibe and leaned closer toward him. "Tell me more about the requirements."


    For a second, he was dazed by her smile. <em>''She is very pretty when she smiles.''</em>


    The way how she immediately matched his way of speaking, entertained him. He snapped to his senses when he realized that she is interested to talk more to him. He cleared his throat. "I''m busy with exams now, can we exchange contact info, and chat after the exams are over?".


    Sarah thought for a bit. "Sounds good. After exams I will be off campus for few days, but I can let you know when I get back. Does that work for you?"


    <em>''Yes! Aiden scores!''</em> He was not able to suppress a victorious smile.


    "That is perfect. By the way, I''m Aiden", he extended his hand for a handshake.


    Sarah shook his hand shortly and responded: "Sarah."


    "I know." Aiden immediately regretted this blunder, but there is no way to take it back. He smiled and hoped that she does not find it weird that he knows her name.


    She was a bit startled, but then she remembered that it is not umon for people to know her. She is the youngest student, taking third year courses, with top scores at University, so almost everyone knows who she is.


    They exchanged e-mails and phone numbers.


    Sarah happily wished him a pleasant evening and headed to her dorm while humming a tune.


    Aiden was looking at her retreating figure with aplex expression. He wanted to go after her, to talk more, maybe offer to walk her back to her dorm, but he stopped himself. It''s too early. She might pull back. He got to see her smile, and it was a very beautiful smile.


    <em>''No! Wait! I''m here to get to see her skills, not her smile!''</em>, he reminded himself.


    Aiden found it interesting that Sarah seems to be immune to his charms. All females are easily dazed when he approaches them, and when he smiles, they can''t refuse whatever he asks for. That is something he did many times, and it always works! But Sarah was obviously irritated by his presence at first, and he had to resort to act as a customer in order to get her to rx and talk to him. And now he even needs toe up with a project in order to keep the fa?ade of him as a customer.


    Aiden shook his head in disbelief and took another nce at her contact info in his phone. Aiden was not aware that he smiled. He put his phone in the back pocket of his jeans and headed out towards men''s dormitories.


    ¡­


    Sarah reached her room, removed her warm winter jacket, and then she remembered that she didn''t find a job for her to do. <em>''Since when am I so easily distracted?''</em>


    The project for Aiden will not start for at least a week, and she was hoping to find something to work on before exams. Even though she looked at almost all postings on the board, there was a chance that few remaining ones are what she is looking for. She will not study anymore and has free time. <em>''I can get a project and finish it before I need to start working on Aiden''s''.</em>


    Sarah looked out of the window and observed that wind was picking up. Which means that cold weather is getting even colder. She didn''t feel going out again in cold, so she gave up on that idea. She will just y "Age of Legends" to kill time.


    ¡­


    Next few days passed in a sh.


    It''s Wednesday afternoon and Sarah is in her room, packing. Herst exam for the semester just ended that morning, and now she is free to go home and spend few days with her family before winter semester starts.


    Sarah texted Vivian letting her know that she is leaving and will see her on Monday.


    Sarah is happy to go home and see her family. She knows that her two older sisters and her father will be home. Sarah wondered if her mom will be home. It would be nice if all 5 of them could be home at the same time.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at AllNovelFull, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at https://..allnovelfull/book/13300478706416005

 Chapter 5 - Hill Family (1)

    Wednesday evening, Aiden is taking a walk before dinner. It helps him think.


    Last few days his mind is going back to the girl with a pretty smile, who seems to be immune to his charms.


    Many times, he reyed their conversation in his mind, as if he is trying to find some missing piece of the puzzle.


    Without realizing, his legs brought him in front of the women''s dorm.


    Aiden knows where Sarah''s room is, because he checked her student''s record. He looked up to the third floor where Sarah''s room is and noticed that light is on. He smiled. Somehow, knowing that she is there, gave himfort. He thought of calling her but stopped himself. <em>''What will I say? I''m right under your window, staring at it?''</em> He shook his head and dismissed that idea. He will just look like a stalker.


    He wondered why he is not able to get her out of his mind.


    Aiden got startled when light in her room went off. <em>''It''s early to sleep, isn''t it?''</em>


    He stared at the window, expecting the light toe back on. After a minute, he saw a familiar figuree out of the door, and without thinking he walked toward Sarah.


    By the time Sarah noticed Aiden, he was only few steps away. She got startled and looked at him with her eyes open wide, caught off guard, like a deer in front of headlights.


    Without realizing, she held her breath. <em>''Was he this handsome thest time we met?''</em>


    Sarah shook her head lightly while scolding herself silently: <em>''Why am I thinking how handsome he is? Shouldn''t I be concerned that he is here, in front of me? ¡­ But maybe it''s a coincidence¡­''</em> She decided not to jump into conclusions.


    Aiden stopped two steps away from Sarah while wondering what possessed him to approach her. He could have stayed in the shadow, watching her from the distance. But there is no going back now¡­


    "Hi", he smiled.


    Sarah blinked few times before responding: "Hi." She exhaled breath she was holding.


    Aiden looked at the suitcase she was holding. "Going home?" He frowned lightly.


    Sarah nodded. "Yes. I''m done with exams."


    He was observing her without a word, and it made her ufortable.


    "Hmm¡­ I have a cab waiting for me." Sarah took a step back, away from him.


    He stepped toward her, not allowing her to increase distance between them. "Where is the cab taking you?"


    "Train station." Sarah wondered why is he asking her this. And why did she answer his question?


    "I can drop you off." He offered without thinking.


    "Hmm¡­ no, thank you." Sarah shook her head. She already has a cab waiting. "Maybe next time."


    Aiden was not happy that she rejected, but there was some hope when she said: ''<em>next time</em>''. He will remember that.


    "Let me help with your bag." He reached out and took the handle of the suitcase. Their hands touched lightly, and he smiled. His eyes followed Sarah''s hand which hid in her pocket.


    "Entrance to the campus?" He was asking where the cab is waiting for her.


    Sarah was confused. Their hands touched, and she didn''t dislike it. She never liked others touching her, howe she didn''t flinch when his hand touched hers? Maybe because they shook hands already, so technically, this is not first touch, and it''s not like he did it on purpose. She found an exnation that works.


    "Yes." Sarah confirmed where to go.


    He walked with a suitcase behind him, and Sarah followed.


    She wished to touch him again, to confirm if she really does not mind touching him. But she didn''t dare to reach out. <em>''Maybe when he gives me the suitcase back¡­''</em> She thought that will be a good opportunity to touch him again ''<em>by ident</em>''.


    The entrance to campus was very close. They reached it after few short minutes.


    Sarah was disappointed to see that Aiden put her suitcase in the trunk of the cab. Like this, she didn''t have a chance to touch him again.


    Sarah shook her head and scolded herself, <em>''What am I thinking?''</em>


    Still thinking how her thoughts are silly, Sarah was smiling when she looked up and their eyes met. "Thank you."


    He held his breath and thought how her smile is much prettier than the one he saw on Saturday. "You are wee. I will see you on Monday?" He had difficulty to remove his gaze from her eyes.


    "Yes." She lightly nodded and paused for a second before entering the cab. "Bye."


    Aiden watched the cab depart down the street.


    He hoped to get answers to some of his questions, but his mind was a mess.


    ¡­


    Sarah is happy to go home and see her family. They get along well.


    She has two older sisters, and the tradition is that all of theme home for the weekend if possible.


    Sarah reached homete in the night. She was not able to sleep in the train during 3-hour long ride. Maybe because she was excited to see her family, or maybe because passengers on the train were noisy, or maybe because she was thinking of that idental touch of Aiden''s hand¡­


    Sarah exited the cab and observed vi which she calls home. It is a great European style vi with a circr drive entry and a fountain in the middle. All lights are out except for lights at the main entrance. She got inside and noticed a friendly face, old butler who was carrying some clothes, probably for washing.


    He noticed her and greeted with a pleasant expression on his aged face, "Good evening Miss Sarah, we were not expecting you until tomorrow. I hope you had a good trip home."


    Sarah smiled back. "Good evening, Mr. Joe. I decided toe a bit earlier. The trip was fine, but I''m tired".


    "No problem, your room is ready", he responded with a friendly smile. Mr. Joe is with Hill family for more than 20 years. He is managing the household very well, and he knows Sarah since she was born.


    Sarah nodded and headed upstairs to her room. Her room is quite spacious, with arge bed, built in bookshelves filled with books, and arge work desk with her PC. Sarah freshened up, and after a hot shower sheid down in her bed, enjoying the familiar smell of freshly washed bed sheets.


    Just as she was getting sleepy, her phone buzzed notifying her that she got an email. She checked it and saw that it was from Aiden, it had an attachment and short message:


    "<em>Attached are initial requirements for you to review. Let me know any gaps you find.</em>


    <em>Thanks, Aiden</em>"


    Sarah nced at the message and responded to his email:


    "<em>Got it. Tired now, will get back to you tomorrow.</em>


    <em>Sarah</em>"


    She tapped "send" and slept off quickly.


    ¡­


    Sarah slept well in her bed. When she woke up it waste morning. She looked through the window and observed familiar garden in the back of the vi. Weather is sunny without any clouds in the light blue sky. Observing from the warmth of the home, it seems like it''s a pleasant weather, however, it is a cold winter day.


    Sarah freshened up and went downstairs. She noticed few maids busying themselves with dusting and cleaning. They greeted her. Sarah asked them about whereabouts of her family members, and she found out that her sisters and father are at work, while her mom is still away on the trip.


    Sarah went to the dining room and saw that there was breakfast waiting for her. She took few pastries, poured herself a ss of juice and started munching on a pastry filled with ham and cheese while typing on her phone number of messages ...


    To Sophia: "Hey, big sis, I''m back home. Are you doing well? Can we meet for lunch?"


    To JoAnna: "Hey, Anna, I''m back home. Are you doing well? Can we meet for lunch?"


    To Edward: "Hey, dad, I''m back home. Can we meet for lunch?"


    Sarah was hoping to get out of the house a bit and spend some extra time with her busy family.


    Within a minute she got a ping on the phone. Message received was from JoAnna: "Hey, little sis. Sorry I can''t meet for lunch today."


    Sarah just responded with "OK". She was expecting this, everyone in her family is busy.


    JoAnna is second of three sisters in Hill family. She is currently 22 years old. JoAnna is studying medicine with focus on surgery. She is also an intern in Franciscan Medical Center. FMC isrgest medical center in the state and getting an internship there is already halfway to be a famous expert in area of medicine.


    Another ping came from Sarah''s phone. This time was from dad: "Sorry sweetheart. I got a lunch meeting that can''t be postponed. See you for dinner home." Again, Sarah responded with "OK".


    Few minutester she got another ping, this time from her oldest sister, Sophia. Message was: "Sure, I can make lunch today. 1PM? I will send a car for you, be ready @12:30." Sarah was pleasantly surprised and responded with "YES". Sarah didn''t expect that Sophia will have free time for lunch.


    Sophia is the oldest of three sisters, currently 26 years old.


    Sophia graduated from Harvard with aw degree, and at the same time she obtained a degree in business management. 3 years ago, she took over CEO position in their familypany <em>Orion Enterprise</em> from their father who was happy that he found someone capable and trustworthy to take over.


    Edward moved to a role of director of software engineering in Orion Enterprise. His passion is software, and he was very excited to be able to focus on what he wants to do.


    Sarah was looking forward to the lunch with her oldest sister, so she headed upstairs to get ready and wait for 12:30 PM.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at AllNovelFull, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at https://..allnovelfull/book/13300478706416005

 Chapter 6 - Hill Family (2)

    The drive was pleasant, and Sarah enjoyed the familiar views passing by. Mix of trees and secluded vis was slowly being reced with more dense housing, as they were approaching heart of the city.


    Sarah was thinking about the uing lunch, and with every passing minute she felt hear heart filling with happiness since she knew that she is getting closer to her sister.


    All three Hill sisters are very close, they are each other''s true best friends. All of them have busy lives. That causes them not to spend much time together. All three of them have a high IQ and are gifted in their respective areas. To everyone who had a chance to observe them it seemed that there is nothing these girls can''t achieve, and if they decide to focus on a specific area they will excel. Their eye pleasing physical appearances, and high intelligence makes others see them as super-humans. They look alike very much, with one interesting difference: eye color. Sarah has green eyes, JoAnna has blue while Sophia has brown eyes.


    In a short while Sarah observed high rise buildings on the streets, and soon they entered an underground parking of "Orion Enterprise" headquarters building. Sarah took the private elevator and headed to the 22nd floor where CEO office is.


    Elevator opened and she saw a secretary at the end of the hallway, sitting behind a desk, typing on her keyboard while talking on the phone using a headset. Sarah recognized her, it was Leah, Sophia''s personal assistant. Leah and Sophia met in high school and are very good friends since then.


    Leah looked at Sarah and gestured that she can enter the office.


    Sarah entered a spacious corner office. Ceiling to floor windows are on two sides of the office in the front and to the left when looking from the entry doors, the whole town is visible. In the distance you can see mountain range. Office is well furnished with a work area for CEO, two sitting areas defined with sofas and coffee tables, and on the right, there are two doors, one is leading to the restroom, and other is for suite which has a bedroom, full bathroom and a mini kitchen. Behind arge desk, Sophia is reading a document. Sophia looked toward Sarah and nodded to acknowledge her presence, and then moved her attention back to the document.


    Sarah noticed that there is a man sitting on the sofa in one of sitting areas. Sarah recognized him: Mark, director of legal department in "Orion Enterprise". He has a short brown hair and looks sharp in his well-tailored light gray suit. He is also quietly reading some document.


    Mark and Sophia met in thew school, they both graduated from Harvard with high honors. Shortly after Sophia took over as a CEO, Mark epted a position in "Orion Enterprise". Sarah got some hints that while Sophia was still inw school, she did an internship together with Mark, and there was some romance between the two of them. Sophia never talked about it with Sarah. Few times in the past, Sarah was trying to get some information rted to rtionship between Sophia and Mark, but Sophia always avoided to address the topic, so it was difficult to confirm any suspicions that were lingering in Sarah''s mind.


    Mark stood up to greet Sarah, and after exchanging somemon pleasantries, he told Sophia that he will be back to continue their workter in the afternoon and he headed out of the office.


    When door closed behind Mark, Sophia stood up to greet her sister with a warm hug, "Hey, nice to see you after so long! Let''s head out, I booked a French restaurant for 1:30, it is newly opened, food is great, and you didn''t have a chance to try it out yet. We can talk there."


    During the short drive to the restaurant, Sophia was talking on her phone while checking out some information on herptop. Sarah watched with admiration serious-business mode her sister took on whenever she was dealing with matters rted topany.


    Lunch passed quickly, service was great, food was tasty, and with her sister by her side happily chatting, Sarah felt her chest filling with happiness.


    Sarah was by herself most of the time due to her family being busy and herck of friends, and she usually didn''t mind that. Only when she was with her sisters, she would truly enjoy being close to someone, without worries of being hurt or schemed against. Sarah wished to find few more people who would fill her life with this pleasant feeling which she can only describe as ''safe''.


    After lunch, Sarah headed home in a cab, while Sophia took thepany car back to work.


    When Sarah reached home, she decided to rx until dinner time, but soon after that she remembered that she got an email from Aiden with requirements for the project. Sarah turned on her PC and started reading the document. She had a confused expression, and decided to text Aiden to rify some things that were bothering her:


    [Sarah]: I''m looking at the requirements you sent. Is this a project for course?


    Few minutester, she got a response.


    [Aiden]: Yes


    [Sarah]: What course is this?


    [Aiden]: Does it matter?


    [Sarah]: No. But this is a full project with back end, services and front end. For thisrge scope, project is usually done in a group so that work can be divided.


    [Aiden]: I joined coursete, so I didn''t have team members avable. Is this a problem?


    [Sarah]: Not a problem... but it will impact the timeline


    [Aiden]: OK


    [Sarah]: I need few rifications, will send you an email


    [Aiden]: I''m waiting for you


    At first, Sarah was wondering howe he ended up with such arge project. But now it made sense. She was sad while thinking, ''It''s unfortunate for him that he got stuck with a whole project because he could not find teammates.'' Sarah was a bit impacted by this information. She always worked on her projects by herself, because even if she teamed up with someone, she would end up doing all the work. It was much better to be the only one working on it from the beginning. She didn''t mind extra work, but when she looked at people chatting while working in teams, and she would feel lonely.


    Sarah wondered if Aiden also feels lonely. She read hisst message few times: "I''m waiting for you". Part of her hoped that he is waiting for her, and not for her email.


    Sarah read the document he sent and took notes inline. When she finished, it was close to dinner time. She uploaded document with her notes to her cloud storage, and responded to Aiden''s email:


    "It''s easier to coborate and track changes when document is online.


    Myments are inline. Let me know when updates are done.


    You have ''write'' ess.


    Sarah"


    Then Sarah headed downstairs for dinner.


    While descending the stairs, Sarah heard voicesing from the living room.. She entered the room and saw familiar faces.

 Chapter 7 - Hill Family (3)

    In the living room Sarah observed JoAnna, Sophia and Edward happily chatting, as soon as Sarah entered, they noticed her.


    Edward headed to Sarah and gave her a warm hug, "Hi baby girl, nice to have you home. How long do you n to stay?"


    "I will go back on Sunday. sses start on Monday." Sarah responded while returning the hug.


    "I found out that in this semester you are #1 student in grade rankings, again." Edward proudly said to Sarah. "I''m happy that you are doing well at this University. Just make sure you stay focused on studies as your priority. It''s easy to get distracted, especially when you are young. You know our philosophy rted to order of things: first is school, then job, and thenmit to a partner. Do you hear me? If you follow this, you will not hear any nagging from me or your mother. Being in a rtionship before you finish school and can provide for yourself can only cause troubles." Edward said in a serious voice.


    Sophia understands that this topic can easily take over their evening. ''Edward has good intentions, but when he starts preaching how important is to be independent first so that we don''t suffer in a rtionship, if we don''t stop him soon, he will keep going with this. Eventually he ends up talking how prearranged marriages by parents are not a bad idea.'' Sophia saw an urgency to change the topic, "I see we are all here, maybe we should try video chat with mom?"


    "Oh, that would be nice", JoAnna quickly added, sensing Sophia''s intention.


    Edward got his phone and called his wife to establish a video chat. After few attempts, connection was established, but no video was avable, just voice.


    "Video is not possible due to poor connection here. Hmmm, seems you are calling during dinner time. Did anything happen?", melodious voice with an eastern European ent of a woman came from a phone speaker.


    "Ste, dear... Yes, we are just getting ready to have dinner", Edward said. "All four of us are home, and we miss you, so we hoped to see you. How is India treating you?".


    "I see... I n to be back home in about 10 days. I will definitely be back in time for Christmas." Ste oversees research and development in "Orion Enterprise", her style of work is to travel, get to know people and immerse herself in different experiences, with a goal to understand current needs of market.


    "Girls, make ns for Christmas at home, and if any boyfriend exists, invite him", Ste said while teasing her daughters because she knows that all of them are single.


    JoAnna answered with a mix ofugh and whining, "Mom, every year same story. Can you not talk about boyfriends? You know that no one is good enough from dad''s point of view."


    "What is wrong with wanting perfection for my three angels?", Edward sounded offended.


    Ste''s voice was cheerful from the speaker, "You can just ignore him. If you think he is good for you and he treats you well, I will support you. I hope not to be an old grandmother."


    The call ended after all three girls promised to be home for Christmas.


    The sisters and their father headed to dining room to have dinner. The atmosphere was very harmonious, they chatted andughed while enjoying their food. This was a normal thing in Hill family, maybe because sisters didn''t have much close interactions with outsiders, when it was just them, they would drop all caution and just enjoy each other''spany. None of them would miss an opportunity for teasing, but they all stayed within boundaries, and knew that they are to each other pirs of support that will never waver.


    "Sarah, how is your schedule? I hope you are making sure you get enough rest and eat a bnced diet", Edward said.


    "My schedule is manageable. For food, I''m trying... but it''s not easy to have a proper diet while studying, you know that, right?", Sarah said timidly while waiting to be scolded.


    JoAnna said with worry in her voice, "You need to have rest and proper food as a priority. How about youe to my hospital, and I give you a checkup?"


    "No need, no need. I''m taking care of myself, don''t worry", Sarah quickly responded, and silently promised to herself to stick to a good schedule and healthy diet.


    "Did you make any new friends in school?", Edward asked.


    "Not really", Sarah mumbled.


    Edward raised an eyebrow while looking at her, "You are young, smart, kind. Don''t seclude yourself. Anyone would be happy to be your friend"


    "I''m OK with my life. I have Vivian to keep mepany when needed.", Sarah responded, getting a bit frustrated.


    "Hmph... That is only one friend. You should have more.", Edward advised.


    Somehow Sarah thought about Aiden, and responded, "Well I''m not the only one. Just few days ago I met a guy and he also does not have many friends".


    "Met a guy?", JoAnna looked at Sarah with a mischievous smile. At JoAnna''s question, Sophia and Edward also looked at Sarah waiting to hear how she will respond, observing any changes in her expression.


    Sarah felt like she was in danger of falling into a trap. She felt urgency to end this topic, "Oh, don''t start with me. It''s nothing, really. He is just a student at the University, and it seems he does not have friends." As she said this, Sarah felt that her cheeks are warming up. ''Am I blushing?''


    "But it seems you are friends with him?", Sophia asked, her wide smile showing two rows of perfect white teeth. She didn''t want to miss this chance to tease her youngest sister.


    "I''m not sure if you can call us friends. We just talked once¡­ or twice. Can we let go of this topic, you are making me feel ufortable", Sarah said with a frown. Just as she said that there was a sound from her phone: ping, ping, ping... indicating that she received messages. Feeling that she should use this as a good chance to avoid this topic, she pulled her phone out of her pocket to check out the messages. They were messages from Aiden, about updates to the document.


    "Aiden, who is that?", JoAnna asked while peeking at Sarah''s phone over her shoulder. "Is that your new friend who does not have friends?"


    Sarah thought to avoid topic but ended up getting herself deeper into trouble. "It''s really not what you are insinuating. Can we talk about something else, please?"


    "So, it is him? Why is he texting you thiste?" JoAnna was enjoying this and didn''t want to drop the topic.


    "We are just coborating. I''m not interested in him.", Sarah was getting desperate. This was her first time being teased in a such way, and she was very ufortable.


    "You are not interested? Seeing how you are refusing this idea, he must be ugly and fat...", Sophia analyzed, like she found a definite conclusion.


    "Not really. He is actually good looking." Sarah blurted.


    At this point all three of her present family members just looked at Sarah with their eyebrows raised. Her sisters had smiles on their faces, like they caught onto something big and entertaining. Edward was serious, but still very curious to find out more.


    Sarah realized she got herself into danger of being teased until crying, and quickly excused herself "It seems I''m still tired from the trip, since I''m full I suddenly feel very sleepy. Have a good night". Sarah dashed into her room. She calmed herself quickly by taking a shower. Sarah made a mental note to be more careful, and not to give any materials to her sisters to tease her in the future.


    Before heading to bed, Sarah checked messages from Aiden and started responding.


    [Aiden]: "You dyed so much with responses. I thought you went to sleep for the night."


    [Sarah]: "Dinner with family."


    [Aiden]: "Fun?"


    [Sarah]: "For them, yes."


    [Aiden]: "How about you?"


    Sarah thought how to respond to this¡­ Was she having fun at dinner? If he knows that they teased her because of him, how would he react? She hesitated for some time before responding.


    [Sarah]: "Yes."


    [Aiden]: "Are you lying now?"


    ''Oh, he probably guessed because I dyed this much with a response.'' Sarah reminded herself to respond faster, and not to get distracted.


    [Sarah]: "Half-half"


    [Aiden]: "Details, please?"


    [Sarah]: "No.", Sarah wanted to say, ''no way'', but thought that might be too revealing.


    [Aiden]: "Please?"


    [Sarah]: "Maybe, someday."


    [Aiden]: "I will remember this."


    Sarah thought how he is interesting. What kind of a chat is this, anyway? She just needs to chat about the document. ''What''s with these personal topics? And why can''t I stop smiling?'' Sarah patted herself on the cheeks lightly.


    [Sarah]: "Good night, Aiden."


    [Aiden]: "Good night, Sarah."


    Next few days passed quickly. Sarah enjoyed time with her family, and when they were busy, she would rx. Her favorite entertainment was ying "Age of Legends" on her PC. "Age of Legends" is a multiyer online game. Sara is a skillful yer, and many wanted to join her party whenever she came online. This is a realm where she has many who want to be her friends. In a way, it filled up a void she felt in her heart due tock of friends in her real life. But then she thought how all those yers want to be with her just because she is a strong yer, so they can benefit by being in a party with her. ''How is that different from reality?''


    Several times a day she would chat with Aiden. First few message exchanges were about the project, but then the chat drifted to other topics. Sarah didn''t want to admit that she really looked forward to these chat sessions. Whenever they ended, she would read it few times, looking for some hidden meaning and wishing that the chatsted longer.


    Before she realized, it was Sunday and she was packing to go back to University.. New semester starts tomorrow, and she looks forward to being back on campus with a hope to meet those dark eyes.

 Chapter 8 - Winter Semester Started

    ~Te University~


    Sarah reached her room on Sunday evening. She does not have roommates.


    University has dorms separating male and female students, and rooms were differentiated by number of people staying in them. How many roommates will be in the room depends on their ranking at the University. Top students get single rooms, while ones ranked lower ended up having roommates.


    Before going to bed, Sarah checked her ss schedule to confirm time and location of her lectures tomorrow. She exchanged few messages with Vivian, and confirmed that besides Artificial Intelligence, they will be attending Data Structures II together. Sarah was content to find out that out of 6 courses for this semester, she will be with her friend in two. After all, two is better than one. Data Structures II is a new two semester course for Sarah, while Artificial Intelligence is second out of three semesters needed before she can take exams.


    Te University is one of most prestigious Universities in the country. It offers programs focused on technology and has unique approach to education with focus on practical skills.


    School calendar is divided into four semesters: winter, spring, summer, and fall semester. Each semester is 12 weeks long where first 2 weeks are mandatory lectures in ssroom. Third week is focused on practical skills in thebs where students get to interact with professors and their assistants while starting their work on projects and forming teams if needed. Thest nine weeks are reserved for students toplete their projects.


    Sarah joined Te University in summer semester. This is her third semester, so she should be 1st year. However, she earned credits before joining University, and based on entrance test results, she is attending sses that are for students who are currently in 3rd year of their studies at the University.


    Monday morning, December 2nd.


    Sarah entered the ssroom which has seating arranged as an amphitheater. It could seat more than 100 students. About third of the seats are upied. While entering, Sarah observed students who are already in the ssroom. Most of them are grouped in groups of 2-3 students and are quietly chatting. There is one noisy group of about 10 students in middle to the right, surrounding one seated student. It is very lively there. Sarah didn''t pay much attention to them, since she knows that Vivian is not attending this lesson. She took her usual seat, front and center. She prefers this seat because it makes her pay attention.


    Lecture passed and Sarah was packing her notes in her backpack when she noticed that the noisy group is exiting, and they are just passing in front of her desk. She looked up, and her eyes met Aiden''s.


    He was walking slowly, looking at her, surrounded by other students who were talking to him excitedly, several at the same time. When he was in front of her desk, he stopped for a second, looked at Sarah and nodded with a faint smile. She nodded back, and he headed out with a noisy group of students following him.


    Two young women who walked behind Aiden turned their heads as they passed by and looked at Sarah with malicious looks. Sarah didn''t pay attention to them and continued packing her remaining items that were scattered on the desk.


    After lunch in cafeteria, it was time for afternoon ss. It was Artificial Intelligence, and Sarah was looking forward to having a friendly face (Vivian) in the ssroom.


    As Sarah entered ssroom, she saw Vivian waving at her. She joined Vivian, all the way in the back row. "Hey girl! Tell me how was your trip home", Vivian asked.


    "It was OK.", Sarah responded. "Did you manage to take any break after exams?"


    "Not really, myst exam was on Friday, so I only got a weekend. Not enough time to call it a break.", Vivian sulked.


    "I don''t see Gabriel, did he drop out of this course?", Sarah asked.


    "No. He did extend his vacation. He should be back on campus in 2 days", Vivian responded.


    Noise came from the front door. Sarah saw Aiden entering the ssroom, surrounded by 6 girls who lively chatted around him. Vivian was also looking toward the door at the source of the noise.


    Aiden noticed Sarah and as their eyes met, he waved at her, and Sarah waved back.


    Seeing this scene, several other students, mostly females, who were seated through ssroom were looking towards Sarah with sour expressions on their faces.


    Aiden took a seat towards the middle of the ssroom, and group that followed him took seats around him, as if they are shielding him so that no one can approach him.


    <em>''He seems to be quite popr¡­''</em>, Sarah thought with a frown. <em>''Why did I ever think that he does not have friends?''</em>


    "You know Aiden?" Vivian asked with a surprise in her voice.


    "Yes, we met." Sarah responded. "You know him?"


    "Who does not know him?" Vivian said with an exaggerated expression. "As you can see, he is very popr. How can he not be, look how handsome he is. Not to mention his standing in school, he is one of top students, top among males, and overall rank is just below you. He is the full package: looks, brains, and his family is not shabby either."


    "Really? Howe I didn''t hear about him earlier?" Sarah asked.


    Vivian was in thoughts for few seconds and then she remembered, "You enrolled this Summer semester, right? How much I heard, he was in an ident just before that, and he took some time off to recuperate. So that ads up: when he stoppeding to sses you joined."


    "I see", Sarah mumbled and her eyesnded on Aiden''s back.


    Vivian saw where Sarah is looking and gave her a warning: "Knowing your personality, you should avoid him. He might just say ''hi'' to you, but that is enough to make at least few of those girls around him jealous of you. As you can see there is always number of thempeting to get his attention, and they will jump at anyone that seems to be in their way." Vivian added.


    <em>''How unpleasant''</em>, Sarah thought with a frown.


    Vivian observed Sarah''s expression, and she could not help but wonder if Sarah seems unhappy because she told her to avoid Aiden.


    At this time professor entered ssroom and lecture started.


    Just as lecture ended, Sarah remembered what Vivian said about women chasing after Aiden who could easily misunderstand and cause her trouble. Sarah does not want to risk putting herself in such a situation. She quickly packed her notes while mumbling that she is in a rush and dashed out of the ssroom leaving behind confused Vivian.


    Aiden saw Sarah rushing out of the ssroom and was conflicted. He wanted to sit next to her, but she was not alone, and he had these pesky girls following him.


    He was hoping to talk to Sarah after ss, but she dashed out. <em>''It seems that if I want to get close to her, I need to be more decisive.''</em>


    Aiden packed his stuff and walked out of the ssroom. About halfway down the hallway he stopped and looked at girls who followed him seriously. "I need you to do something for me."


    The girls widened their eyes, expecting to hear what he has to say.


    Aiden leaned in slightly and looked each of the six girls in the eyes before speaking: "I need you to stop following me around. It''s annoying."


    He turned around and continued walking, leaving six girls baffled behind him.


    ~Te University, woman''s dorm~


    Sarah was getting ready to sleep when she got a text:


    [Aiden]: "I wanted to chat about the project after afternoon ss. You left quickly."


    [Sarah]: "I had something to do. Is it something we need to discuss in person?"


    [Aiden]: "UI design talk is better in person. Tomorrow, maybe?"


    [Sarah]: "Sure, but not after ss."


    [Aiden]: "Why not?"


    Sarah was thinking what to say but could note up with any excuse that will hold. So, she decided to say what''s on her mind.


    [Sarah]: "There are people who might misunderstand."


    [Aiden]: "Like who?"


    [Sarah]: "Like those girls who are following you."


    [Aiden]: "Are you jealous?"


    [Sarah]: "No. Just want to avoid trouble."


    [Aiden]: "OK. How about inmon room tomorrow afternoon."


    [Sarah]: "Sounds good. I''m free in the afternoon."


    [Aiden]: "3 PM?"


    [Sarah]: "OK. Come without those girls."


    [Aiden]: "Deal."


    ~Te University, men''s dorm~


    Aiden looked at the text exchange with aplex look on his face.


    When he heard Sarah talking trash about omega in the caf¨¦, he wanted to teach her a lesson. Especially when he found out that she is that new girl who tops rankings while starting from 3rd year courses. His first impression was that she is full of herself and needs to be put in her ce.


    However, with every interaction he has with her, he is finding out that she is not so simple.


    Aiden finds her to be pleasing to the eyes, and her smile is charming. He has a need to find out more about her. More than that, he has a mission to learn about her skills. And for some reason, he can''t get her out of his head.


    <em>''When she is not nearby, I have a need to go and see her. When I see her, I need to get closer. When we are close¡­ Why do I feel the need to touch her? Why do I feel that her lips are inviting me?''</em> Thinking about her lips, Aiden felt his body tremble. <em>''Why do I find her so attractive?''</em>


    He never cared about those girls who followed him. He could just ignore them. But now when he thought that they are an obstacle for him to approach Sarah, he found them frustrating, and wanted them to go away.


    Aiden looked up Sarah''s student records, and decided to change his courses so that he can take them together with Sarah. Taking the same lessons will give him a chance to interact with her more, maybe even sit next to each other in ss. He smiled when he thought about that.


    And so, the winter semester started.

 Chapter 9 - Sigma Dominates

    ~Te University, women''s dorm~


    Sarah woke up by her phone beeps. Her application which monitored hacking events was notifying her that one such event was announced.


    Excitedly, she grabbed her phone and checked. Company SysTech was organizing a hack event for their new PC Management product, starting at two o''clock that afternoon.


    Sarah immediately went online and registered for the event. As usual, she didn''t use her real name. She registered under an alias, "Sigma". "Sigma" is alias that Sarah uses when she engages in hacking activities.


    She checked details of the event and was pleased that mary awards are substantial. It''s not that she needs the money, but more money means that more prominent online figures will join the event. Ending up as #1 on a list containing all those famous hackers, is a pleasure Sarah can''tpare with anything she experienced so far.


    Sarah was in good spirits while getting ready and heading to cafeteria for breakfast.


    ~Te University, cafeteria~


    Sarah got her breakfast, took a seat at the table in corner of the cafeteria and pulled out herptop to find out more about the PC Manager product which is the focus of the hacking event that afternoon.


    It didn''t pass much time, when Sarah noticed two youngdies taking a seat at her table. Sarah raised her head and met their piercing gazes. Sarah was confused, ''Who are these two?''


    Seeing that Sarah looks baffled, one of two neers spoke, "You are Sarah, right? I''m Mimi, and this is Megan." Mimi was full of herself, and her way of speaking was arrogant.


    This didn''t mean anything to Sarah. She still looked at them, expecting them to exin why are they invading her personal space while acting hostile? She didn''t need to wait long.


    "We came to tell you to stay away from Aiden", Mimi continued, "He is definitely out of your league". Megan was nodding in agreement.


    Sarah was surprised how straightforward they are. She found the whole situation upsetting and entertaining. Sarah smirked. "Really?"


    Mimi''s face darkened, "Don''t act all high and mighty just because he noticed you. We are watching you. Stay away!".


    Sarah chuckled, "Is that all?"


    Mimi stood up angrily and gritted through her teeth, "For now!". Mimi walked away and Megan followed, both held their noses high as they almost stomped out of cafeteria.


    As much as Sarah has a strong appearance, she does not like this type of drama. Sarah could not help but think, ''Do they really see me as a love rival? I never did anything to show my interest in him. And Aiden definitely does not look interested in me.'' Sarah knows that no matter what she says or does, she can''t change what Mimi and Meghan think. She decided to ignore them. If they don''t attack her, she does not want to concern herself with them.


    Sarah was in a bad mood as she headed for her morning lecture.


    ¡­


    After lecture was done, Sarah rushed to get lunch so that she can get back to her room in time for the event.


    ~Te University, women''s dorm~


    Just as Sarah entered her room, she got a text message.


    [Aiden]: "UI document is updated and waiting for 3 PM."


    "Oh, shoots!", Sarah eximed when she saw the message. She was so excited about the event that she forgot about her meeting with Aiden that afternoon.


    Sarah started typing a response, and then quickly deleted it. ''What should I say?'' Part of her wanted to meet with him, but this was an event that she can''t miss. She remembered Mimi and Meghan, and that firmed her resolve to cancel her meeting with Aiden.


    [Sarah]: "Sorry, sorry¡­ There is an event I can''t miss today. We need to reschedule our talk about UI design."


    She looked at her phone for few minutes, expecting a response, but nothing came back. It was almost time for the event to start, and Aiden still didn''t respond to her text. She decided to focus on the event.


    Organizers confirmed the process as: participants find a potential issue with PC Manager and report it. Organizer has a team ready to confirm the issue found. If it''s valid, and not duplicate, the participant who found the issue gets an award. The moreplex issue found is, bigger is the reward.


    List of top 5 contributors will show name (alias) and total amount awarded during the event.


    Sarah loves these events. Besides nice money reward, she gets to see her alias "Sigma" as #1. She is verypetitive, there is nothing better than being ranked as #1. Even with her studies, as much as she does not care about those score rankings, she always smiles whenever she sees "Sarah Hill" on #1 position.


    Event started at 2 PM sharp. Sarah''s fingers were flying across the keyboard, it seemed that it was a race between her thoughts and fingers, which one will work faster.


    ~Te University, men''s dorm~


    Aiden was looking at the message from Sarah where she says that they need to reschedule their talk. He was in a bad mood. ''What event?''


    He was thinking of her conversation with Vivian in Caf¨¦ and remembered that there also she talked about the event, and how Omega took over her prize at thest moment. Aiden also participated in an event previous evening, ''If what she said is correct¡­ the one who was in first ce untilst few minutes of the event was working under alias "Sigma". That means that Sarah is hiding under alias "Sigma"!''


    ''Is there another event today?'', Aiden pulled hisptop and checked current events. He found the event that started at 2 PM that day. It was almost 3 PM, if he joins, the other participants have one hour advantage.


    But he wanted to confirm that Sarah is "Sigma". If he finds that "Sigma" is in the event, that will make his assumption carry more weight.


    Aiden joined the event and saw that "Sigma" is #1 with arge gap between her and #2. His lips curved into a smile. ''Youngdy needspetition¡­ but she has too much of an advantage." Aiden decided to distract her.


    ~Te University, women''s dorm~


    Sarah is pleased with herself. She is ranked #1 with $2500, while #2 has only $650.


    She paused her fingers and stretched her body, before sitting back into the chair to find more issues. ''These old geezers need to crash and burn!'' Sheughed to herself.


    Sarah was distracted by a text message.


    [Aiden]: "It''s not nice to cancel on such a short notice."


    Sarah looked at the time. It was few minutes after three. ''Oh, no!'' She thought that Aiden went to themon room and noticed her message only now. She felt guilty.


    [Sarah]: "I''m sooo sorry. I texted you earlier. It''s not my fault you got to see it only now."


    [Aiden]: "If it''s something urgent, like canceling on short notice, you should call and not text."


    Sarah thought how what he said makes sense. Now she felt even more guilty.


    [Sarah]: "Sorry, that is the most I can do, and hope you ept the apology."


    [Aiden]: "You should make up for it."


    [Sarah]: "How?"


    [Aiden]: "Make me an offer."


    [Sarah]: "Coffee?"


    [Aiden]: "You think that is enough?"


    [Sarah]: "What do you want?"


    [Aiden]: "What are you willing to offer?"


    Sarah was puzzled. ''What does he want?'' She wondered, ''Is this flirting?'' Sarah was surprised that part of her wished this to be flirting. Sarah was spacing out, lost in her thoughts.


    [Aiden]: "The longer you dy with a response, the more my imagination runs wild."


    [Sarah]: "How outrageous!"


    [Aiden]: "That depends on what you were thinking about¡­"


    Sarah felt that her whole face turned red. His text was definitely suggestive, howe it came back to her? Or maybe she did have some thoughts about him, and that is why she thought that his text was outrageous¡­ Sarah was not sure how long she was dazed, staring at her phone, but when she looked at the PC screen, she saw that she is #1 with $3750. ''One more issue got approved!'' she silently celebrated seeing that her reward is increasing. Her face fell when she saw Omega at #2 with $1800.


    ''You got to be kidding me!'' She fumed.


    She forgot about her phone and focused back on the event. She can''t allow Omega to take over her #1 spot again.


    Event ended with current standing of Sigma with $8200 and Omega with $7300.


    Now there is half an hour wait until all reported issues are examined, and organizers announce final standings.


    Sarah knows that there are three more issues she reported pending confirmation.. She is quite confident, despite small gap between her and Omega.

 Chapter 10 - Omega Takes Over

    ~Te University, women''s dorm~


    With a confident smirk on her face Sarah was anticipating seeing the end results of the event.


    Her performance was good, and she dominated position #1 on the list of top contributors through the event. She is eagerly waiting to see final total for the amount awarded and confirm that she is #1.


    Sarah was enjoying thoughts of her glory as a hacker, when unknown chat window opened on herputer screen with text:


    ¡­ping sessful...


    ...session established...


    [unknown]: "Don''t be upset, you did well"


    Sarah was startled. ''Who is this, and what kind of a chat app is this... am I getting hacked??? I havetest firewall and defender app, how is this possible?'' Sarah''s eyes opened wide in disbelief, and she almost choked on BBQ chips she was eating. Reluctantly she typed:


    [Sarah]: who are you?


    [unknown]: you know who I am


    Sarah gave it a moment before giving a response:


    [Sarah]: omega?


    [unknown]: :)


    She was not sure why he would contact her, but somehow, she knew or maybe she just hoped that it''s him. ''What if it''s someone pretending to be him?'', Sarah thought, ''there are not many with these skills, and why would anyone pretend to be Omega? Any hacker wants to keep the credit of his exploits''. At the same time, Sarah decided to make her move. With sharp look in her eyes, her fingers were already flying like a wind on her keyboard. She was back tracking through thework, with intent to find where is Omega.


    [Sarah]: what do you want?


    She needs to keep the conversation going, if he ends the chat session, she will not be able to find him.


    [unknown]: just to tell you that you did well and not to be upset


    [Sarah]: I don''t get it


    [unknown]: you will


    [Sarah]: why are you contacting me?


    Sarah was getting on her screen series of numbers representingwork addresses and various other data. She was getting closer as she eliminated noise within the data and focused on finding the IP from where the session is established.


    [unknown]: I find you interesting


    [Sarah]: ?


    [unknown]: I need to go... you are getting close. Will chat again soon.


    ...end session...


    ''Cr*p, he closed the session!'', Sarah fumed with mix of anger and disappointment. At the same time, she felt excited as challenge presented in front of her was something that stimtes her mind. She looked at the results she manages to get, and with surprise realized that chat was initiated from Te Universitywork!


    Shepared it with her previous data and information in active directory. After quick analysis, Sarah was able to confirm that session originated from one of men''s dormitories! ''Well, at least I know it''s a man... probably a student'' Sarah''s thought.


    She was not happy that he ended session before she could locate him, but consoled by the thought that she was able to narrow down her search for the mysterious Omega. Sarah concluded to herself, ''He is at the University, male, probably student. Do I know him?''


    Her mood quickly turned sour when final results form the event were published:


    #1: Omega, $12200


    #2: Sigma, $11800


    #3: ... <not important>


    ''Are you kidding me?!!'', Sarah fumed. ''He took my first spot at thest minute! Ahhhh!'' She screamed internally.


    It took her few minutes for emotions to calm down a bit before she froze... Her eyes were glued to still open window showing chat session with Omega and his message "Don''t be upset, you did well". She nked out for few minutes, when her mind exploded with realization, ''Wow! This means he knows who I am! He knows I''m Sigma! What the ¡­?''


    Sarah''s face was contorted, she never felt this sour. ''Is he trying to console me, or rub it in my face? What are his intentions?''.


    Sarah took few deep breaths, ''Calm down, breathe. His skills are undeniable. He found out that I''m Sigma and showed me that he knows who I am. Why would he do that? Is he someone who enjoys toying with others? If yes, why me?''. Shivers went through Sarah''s body when to all that she added her recent discovery that Omega is someone from the same campus where she is! She felt like someone is watching her.


    Sarah went to the window and looked outside in the dark before pulling the blinds down and closing the curtains. Her room was on the third floor, but she still felt uneasy and double checked that window is locked. Her mind was creating all kinds of wild scenarios where Omega was some pervy-sicko-viin and she is in grave danger.


    Flow of her imagination was interrupted with an email from SysTechpany:


    "Dear Sigma,


    Thank you for participating in our event and contributing to quality of our PC Manager.


    Issues you reported:


    ¡­


    The amount will be deposited to your ount within next 3 hours.


    Thank you for your time and efforts. We hope to be able to work together in the future.


    With respect¡­"


    Sarah knows that this is a standard generic email sent to all contributors. There is nothing special about it.


    Sarah was in a sour mood. She turned off her PC and went to bed after a rxing shower. She was nning what Christmas gifts to buy for her family. When she thought of an eptable idea, she took a note on her phone so that she does not forget.


    Holding her phone after she noted few gift ideas, Sarah opened chat app looking at conversation with Aiden.


    ''This definitely looks like flirting!'' Sarah was half pleased, and half upset.


    Reading through the content of their chat, it seems they didn''t talk about the project. Sarah was getting suspicious if he even wants her to work on the project at all. She remembered that Vivian said how Aiden is one of top students, that means that he should be able to work on it by himself.


    She decided to send him a text and rify:


    [Sarah]: "Are we still on for the project?"


    She kept her phone next to her pillow and closed her eyes in attempt to sleep. Her thoughts started to wander again towards Omega and crazy scenarios were building inside her head again.


    Sarah had difficulty sleeping that night.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at AllNovelFull, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at https://..allnovelfull/book/13300478706416005

 Chapter 11 - He Looks Like Trouble

    Sarah slept in and woke up exhausted. Most of the night she was tossing and turning thinking about her unusual experience previous evening which involved Omega.


    Luckily, she didn''t have morning ss, so she spent the morning catching up on sleep andzing in the bed.


    ~Te University, cafeteria ~


    That morning, Aiden woke up with a strong desire to see Sarah.


    During breakfast time, he entered the cafeteria and expectantly looked at people seated at each table. His gaze ignored severaldies who threw amorous looks toward him. He was disappointed by Sarah''s absence. Suddenly he was not hungry. He left the cafeteria and went back to his room.


    At lunch time, Aiden came back to cafeteria and in the same way as in the morning, he observed people seated at each table. His eyes lit up when he noticed Sarah sitting at a remote table by herself. He swiftly went and grabbed a random tray from onedy who just got it filled with food. Thedy didn''t seem to mind, as she ended up bragging to her friends how she bought lunch for him.


    Aiden''s gaze didn''t leave Sarah as he approached her.


    When he was few steps away, she lifted her head and their eyes met. ''She looks tired. Is it because of me?'' He remembered their chats fromst night, one as Aiden and one as Omega. He smiled. "Can I join you?"


    She blinked few times before shifting her things making space for him across the table.


    He observed her for a second and decided to sit next to her. ''It''s closer.''


    As he sat next to her, Sarah was surrounded by his woody-floral scent. She subconsciously took a deep breath.


    Aiden observed her face for some time. It''s obvious that she is moved by him. Or is it? Every time he thinks that he captured her heart, she does something unexpected, something rational. Love-struck girl is not able to act so rationally. ''Why would I want her to fall for me?''


    Aiden is team lead in White corp.,pany where his brother is a CEO. The work Aiden does is¡­ sensitive. It involves research and hacking, sometimes what he does is not legal. The amount of work is recently increasing, and his brother tasked him with finding more people to join the team. Requirements are skills, and trustworthiness. Nothing of what they do should be leaked. Aiden was keeping an eye on students in several Universities across the US, when he heard that a rare prodigy joined Te University, he decided toe back from his hiatus.


    Aiden''s task now is to assess Sarah''s skills, and if she is good, to see if she can be trusted before offering her a position in the team. For that, she does not need to fall for him. Actually, if that happens, it can cause additionalplications. He told himself more than once to stay focused on his task at hand, but somehow, she invaded his thoughts. Aiden was excited thinking of Sarah being interested in him, and he could not help himself but to approach her with hope that his charms will work on her.


    "Rough night?", His voice was deep and mesmerizing.


    Sarah acknowledged to herself that he is very handsome. She could describe his face with one word: perfect. His eyes are dark and bewitching, and it seems that he mastered the skill of stealing hearts ofdies with that devilish smile. Aiden''s long hair loosely tied back exquisitely frames his face, making him look like he came from a beautiful old painting of some European royal. ''Everything about him looks like trouble'', Sarah thought.


    Sarah remembered their chat from previous night and felt panic rising within her. Last night, at the mention of ''wild imagination'' she called him outrageous, and he ended up throwing all the me on her implying that she is the one with wild thoughts about him. ''Does he really think of me as a girl with wild thoughts, or was he only teasing me? Why am I so concerned with what he thinks about me?''


    "You look very tired", he rified.


    ''Oh, I''m probably just overthinking things.'' Her expression softened and she faintly smiled. "You could say so." She remembered the project, "Do you still want me to work on the project?"


    "You didn''t check your phone", he said while putting a bite of food in his mouth. He frowned and looked at the food. ''Mac and cheese? Gross!'' But he can''t return the food, not in front of Sarah. Is he going to admit that he grabbed a tray without thinking just because he wanted to sit next to her as soon as possible?


    "Something wrong with the food?" Sarah asked while checking her phone.


    "You could say that." He smiled helplessly. He hoped that she didn''t notice.


    Sarah looked at the message history and saw his answer ''Yes.'' She was sleep deprived and her brain didn''t work well, so she looked at him. "Yes, what?"


    Aiden leaned to look at her phone and pointed at previous message which was from her. "Yes, we are still on for the project", he rified with a smile. As he leaned towards her, his perfume again filled her nostrils, making her feel lightheaded. ''I''m lucky to be seated'', she thought.


    Sarah needed few seconds topose herself before asking, "When can we discuss UI design?".


    "How about now?"


    Sarah frowned, "I can''t. My brain is not working. I had a rough night, remember?"


    He chuckled, "Let me know when your brain starts working".


    Sarah looked at Aiden with aplicated expression. He was friendly, maybe too friendly for her standards. She felt that he is teasing her. But maybe he is just like that, friendly with everyone, and she is just too stiff. She smiled while shaking her head in surrender, revealing two rows of perfect white teeth.


    Looking at her rxed expression and a perfect smile, Aiden held his breath. Whenever she looked at him with her deep green eyes, his heart skipped a beat. He was aware that he is approaching the line of no return, he is falling for her. But there is nothing he can do to stay away from her.


    They chatted about professors, lectures, and other school rted things. Two of them looked rxed. While talking about lessons and schedules, they concluded that after lunch, they have the same lesson. Sarah and Aiden headed together towards the ssroom.


    They entered the ssroom and Sarah remembered that she always saw him surrounded by students that she thought of are his fans. She looked around like she is searching for something. Aiden noticed, "Are you looking for something?".


    "Yes, if I remember correctly, you usually travel with a full entourage. I just noticed that they are missing. Did you give them a day off?", she said jokingly.


    Aiden frowned, ''Is she teasing me?'' After a second, he smiled, "Funny, very funny¡­"


    Sarah smiled back and headed to her usual sitting spot, front and center.


    Aiden followed her and took a seat next to her.


    A momentter there were audible gasps behind them. Sarah slowly turned around and was met with gazes of multiple students staring at them with their eyes wide open. Some even had their mouth open. Right away she realized that those gasps and exaggerated reactions are because Aiden was sitting next to her. Sarah faced forward slow-motion and looked with aplicated expression at Aiden who was rummaging through his bag. After few seconds he lifted his head, looked at her and raised his eyebrows expecting her to speak.


    Sarah leaned towards him, and said in a quiet voice, "Why did you sit here?"


    He mimicked her action, leaned toward her and spoke quietly, "We entered together, it''s normal that we sit together."


    Sarah thought for a moment before agreeing with what he said. But she was still unsettled, "You are bringing me trouble", Sarah kept her voice quiet.


    "Howe?", he asked innocently. But he knew what she means. Aiden nced behind them. And then faced Sarah speaking in a serious voice, "Do you really care what they think? Are you embarrassed to sit next to me? If you are, I will move."


    Sarah was a shocked when she heard his words. Why would she care what others think? "No. You should not move." She started going through her bag to find stuff she will need during lecture.


    Aiden turned forward with a satisfied smile on his face.


    At that time, professor entered the ssroom and lecture started.


    During lecture both Sarah and Aiden paid attention forward while taking notes. Aiden nced few times at Sarah''s notes and noticed her neat handwriting. His gaze fell on her hand and followed her slender fingers which moved the pencil over the paper. He wished to reach out and hold her hand.


    Sarah felt not so empty in her chest. It was an unknown feeling to her, but it made her feel less lonely.. ''Is it because of him?'', Sarah wondered.

 Chapter 12 - He Seems Nice

    The next day, Sarah headed for her morning lecture in good spirits.


    Sarah sat in her usual seat, front and center. She was thinking about the afternoon lecture that she has together with Vivian. Sarah pulled out her phone texting her if she wants to meet for lunch. After a few seconds, Vivian responded: "Yes, see you at the cafeteria at 12:30".


    With a smile on her face, Sarah switched her phone to silent mode and put it in her pocket.


    At that time, someone sat next to her. ''Aiden?'' Sarah was surprised that she thought it''s him. She hoped that it''s him.


    Sarah looked up and saw a young man looking at her while his brown eyes scrutinized her. Sarah felt disappointment that it''s not Aiden.


    Looking at the young man next to her, Sarah knows him from earlier, but she does not know his name. For a few seconds she tried to remember who he is, but without sess. Sarah was always bad at remembering faces and names. Matching them is almost an impossible task for her, most of the time. Sarah thought more than once, that her brain must have a filter of its own: people who are not relevant will be forgotten.


    She was ufortable under the gaze of this young man. Sarah turned towards him, "Do I have something on my face?".


    He chuckled in amusement before saying, "You are Aiden''s girl?"


    Sarah almost choked when she heard what he said, "Huh? I think you got the wrong person"


    "I don''t think I do..." He smirked. "He joined you for lunch yesterday, and he was sitting next to you during Distributed Systems ss. Right?"


    "Yes. How do you know all these?" Sarah was confused. "I don''t remember seeing you yesterday.", <em>''but then, even if you were right next to me, I probably forgot''</em>, Sarah finished the sentence in her mind.


    "I''m well informed", he smirked proudly.


    "Why do you think that makes me his girl? I''ve seen people sit next to him.", Sarah finally asked the question she wanted to ask.


    "But Aiden never approaches anyone. People, especially women,e to him, if you didn''t notice", the young man sounded like he is stating something everyone should know.


    Sarah was not sure that she can follow what he is saying, but she was 100% sure that she is not interested in continuing this conversation. She wanted to end it quickly, "You got the wrong idea. I barely know him. I don''t know if we can even be called friends. Acquaintances, at best." Sarah was agitated and didn''t want to talk to this young man anymore. To Sarah, he looks like someone who gets his nose into other''s people business, makes his own exaggerated conclusions, and spreads rumors - and that is the worst type of people, in her opinion.


    "Fantastic!", the man eximed with glee, just as the lecturer entered the ssroom.


    During the lesson, Sarah was doing her best to keep her eyes on the lecturer, and to ignore the frustration she has because of a young man who is sitting next to her. Sarah felt that the lecture was much longer than normal, she counted minutes until the end. Once ss was done, she quickly picked up her things and dashed towards the cafeteria making sure she gets away from the annoying young man as soon as possible.


    ~Te University, cafeteria ~


    It was still 10 minutes before her agreed lunchtime with Vivian. Sarah got her lunch and sat at a table.


    Sarah got a book from her backpack. It is her favorite book: Anna Karenina by Lev Nikyevich Tolstoy. She loves the story and read it multiple times. She also uses this book when she does not want to engage with other people. Sarah would read her favorite parts, and at the same time book is effective: people assume that she is busy reading and leave her alone.


    About 15 minutester, Vivian arrived and took a seat opposite of Sarah cing her lunch on the table. "Hi, Sarah! I see you got your secret weapon out. Did something happen?"


    "Hi. Is it so obvious that something happened?", Sarah raised her eyebrows.


    Vivian now had a smirk on the face. "Well, you have your head down, burying yourself into that book. And you look gloom. So, to me, it''s obvious that something happened, and you want to avoid people. Tell me, it might help". Vivian lookedpassionate and eager to hear what is troubling her friend.


    Sarah thought for a minute before speaking. "Do I attract trouble?"


    "Exin", Vivian said shortly while waving her fork.


    "I want my University days to go without trouble, but it seems thattely, I''m attracting all kinds of troubling characters.", Sarah sighed.


    "I still need more details."


    "Give me a minute to try to say what''s on my mind without causing confusion", Sarah stared at her lunch. Her thoughts started with Mimi and Megan and moved to the young man from the morning ss. Sarah remembered how they made her ufortable, and how she wanted to avoid that feeling. For her, a perfect setting is the one where she can focus on her studying and not be disturbed.


    As she was thinking about this, Sarah heard a voiceing from above her: "Can I join you?" Sarah looked up and her eyes met Aiden''s. He was smiling and looking as dashing as ever.


    Suddenly a thought hit her: ''all these disturbing people are after me because of him. If he is not around, others will leave me alone.'' Her mind shifted towards finding an excuse to shoo him away, and then in her mind reyed his voice: ''Do you really care what they think?'' That is what he asked her yesterday, and it reminded her that others are not important. ''So far, he seems nice, so why should I avoid him?'' With that thought, she smiled and said, "Sure".


    Aiden sat next to Sarah and looked at Vivian who was just staring at him. "Hello, I''m Aiden", he said to Vivian. Vivian didn''t blink. Sarah nudged Vivian''s leg under the table. Vivian was startled and said with a huge smile, "I know."


    Sarah struggled to keep a straight face seeing how silly her friend looks like.


    That brought Vivian''s mind back to Earth from wherever it was, and she said while looking at Sarah: "I think I understand the troubling confusion you mentioned".


    Sarah gave a warning look to Vivian. She doesn''t want any more misunderstandings.


    "Did you have morning sses?", Aiden was looking at Sarah, like he didn''t hear what Vivian said.


    "Yes. You?" Sarah was happy that he ignored Vivian''s remark.


    "My morning was free", he responded. "Did you think about me?"


    "What?", Sarah was not sure she heard him correctly. ''Something must be wrong with him to ask such a bold question.''


    Aiden was amused by her confused expression.


    Aiden leaned toward Sarah and enunciated slowly every word, "Did you think about me?"


    Sarah remembered when the disturbing man sat next to her, she thought that it was Aiden and smiled, "As a matter of fact, I did."


    Aiden was surprised for a second, and then showed her his dashing smile. "Tell me more."


    She shook her head lightly and winked at him, "You don''t have ess to that information."


    Aiden was stunned, as he looked at Sarah with respect. ''She managed to surprise me again! Just when I thought I got her, she turns the tables. Amazing youngdy!'' He could not stop himself from admiring her.


    Aiden and Sarah chatted about sses, and other mostly school-rted topics, during lunch.


    Vivian was unusually quiet. She observed two of them between taking slow bites of her lunch. After some time, Vivian realized that she felt like a third wheel on a bicycle. ''There is no apparent intimacy between them, so they are probably just friends... but why do I feel that if I leave this table, they will not notice that I left?''


    The afternoon ss was Artificial Intelligence.. All three of them headed in the same direction after lunch.

 Chapter 13 - Team Up With Me

    When they reached ssroom for Artificial Intelligence lecture, Vivian perked up noticing Gabriel sitting towards the middle of the ssroom.


    Sarah tugged Vivian''s sleeve and whispered, "Do you want me to give you some privacy?" she is aware that Vivian likes Gabriel and wants to give them space to be more intimate, if possible.


    "No need. Not like I can do anything during lecture. If you sit at another ce it will just appear awkward", Vivian rejected the offer.


    They took their seats next to Gabriel, and Sarah was between Vivian and Aiden.


    Vivian tried several times to start a conversation with Gabriel, but he only responded to her questions with short responses. After few minutes, she gave up and looked in front of her while ncing at Gabriel.


    Aiden was observing Sarah and thought how her profile is very pretty. Her lips are bright pink and glossy. ''Lip balm?'' He could not stop himself from wondering how it tastes. She looked at him and smiled. Aiden saw her lean toward him and whisper, "Yes?"


    He was not sure what to say. She noticed that he is staring at her and assumed that he wants to say something. ''Think, think, think!'' Aiden smiled and leaned toward her. ''Closer, just a bit closer.'' He inhaled scent of her hair, ''Shampoo?'' He observed shape of her earlobe for a second before he got an idea and spoke, "I thought that you sit front and center."


    Aiden heard Sarah breathe in and hold her breath. He moved a bit looked at her face. Her eyes are closed. ''Did she just smell me? How I did with her shampoo scent?'' Aiden smiled, hoping that he is right, and that she likes his scent.


    Sarah opened her eyes, moved away from him and smiled. "Only when I don''t have friends in the ssroom". With her head she pointed Vivian''s direction. Sarah became aware that few moments ago she held her breath, enjoying his scent, and panicked. ''OMG, I hope he didn''t notice what I did! This is so embarrassing!'' Sarah blushed and forced herself to look forward.


    When she looked forward, she noticed number of ssmates looking at her, shamelessly observing and not looking away. She was feeling ufortable. Sarah covered her face in her hands and sighed.


    Aiden noticed her pink cheeks and saw her holding her head. ''Is she sick?'' Her expression didn''t look good. "Are you feeling unwell?"


    "You seem to be very popr", Sarah blurted out while looking down. She immediately regretted saying this, but she could not take it back.


    "Well, he is one of the most popr guys on campus", Vivian said with a hint of mockery in her voice. Her quiet mood from lunch was gone, and she was back to her usual chatty self. Vivian was talking to Sarah, "I told you earlier that if you don''t avoid him, you will attract jealousy", Vivian gave a warning re to Aiden.


    Aiden didn''t seem to react. For him, Vivian''s existence was not significant. He was focused on Sarah.


    Sarah was upset hearing Vivian say this, "I don''t care what others think. If I try to please others, I will not get out of my room.", she responded to Vivien. "Besides...", Sarah wanted to say that she enjoys hispany, but the words were stuck in her throat when she remembered that Aiden is right next to her. She didn''t want to create any misunderstandings, or are those misunderstandings? She can''t deny that she finds him very attractive, and even when he is teasing her, she can''t get angry at him. Sarah looked toward him and saw that Aiden was observing her with an amused expression. His bewitching smile was stered on his face, making Sarah hold her breath for a second.


    "Please continue", he urged.


    "Maybe next time", Sarah mumbled.


    ''Next time... It seems she says that a lot.'' Aiden watched her cheeks get more red.


    ...


    At the end of the lesson, professor was talking about their uing practical projects. "I will provide you next week with a list of eptable topics for practical part. I rmend that you pair up for this work. If more than two are in the group, points will be deducted. That''s all for this lesson, ss dismissed."


    "We are a team for this project, right?", Vivian asked Gabriel before professor finished talking. "Hm", he nodded as an affirmation. Vivian was happy. Sarah secretly gave her a thumbs up.


    "Do you want to team up with me?", Sarah heard Aiden''s voice. She turned towards him and their eyes met.


    "What?", she asked with confused look on her face.


    "Do you want to team up with me?", he repeated.


    She shook her head. "I work alone." More than once before ssmates would approach her to work together, and it ended up that Sarah did all the work while they only put their names there. Since then she decided to work alone, and not let anyone mooch off her.


    "It''s better in a team." Aiden persisted. He saw that she is about to reject him once more. "I can be a good partner. Give me a chance."


    Sarah thought how his words are ambiguous, but while looking him in the eyes, she had a feeling that he is sincere. She sumbed and gave a small nod.


    He exhaled and showed his devilish smile. "We can talk more about it when we pick the topic."


    "Yes." Sarah forced herself to look away, fearing that he might see that she is getting attracted to him.


    After ss, Vivian could not wait to be with Sarah out of earshot of others, "We need to talk".


    Sarah checked time. "Sure, there is time until dinner. Do you want to go to the caf¨¦?"


    ~At the caf¨¦~


    Sarah and Vivian sat at a table in the corner. They warmed their hands while holding hot cups of coffee.


    "Can you exin the recent developments?", there was anticipation in Vivian''s voice.


    "What developments?", Sarah was not sure what Vivian expects to hear.


    Vivian tilted her head, "You and Aiden".


    "There are no developments." Sarah shook her head. "We are friends."


    "Friends?", Vivian didn''t believe it.


    "Yes, friends.", Sarah responded before exining further, "We spoke more than once, and we have some things inmon. I enjoy talking to him. So, if I need tobel our rtionship, I believe that ''friends'' is the most appropriate"


    "And you will be working together on a project for AI*...", Vivian wanted Sarah to continue.


    "Are you trying to say that there is more to it?", Sarah started getting suspicious of Vivian''s intentions.


    Vivian hesitated when she heard that Sarah''s voice is getting colder, but she could not drop this topic. "He is very friendly towards you, and he is known not to approach opposite gender...", she said carefully.


    Sarah frowned before responding, "I don''t see anything wrong with being friendly. I''m also friendly towards him without any hidden intentions. As for him not approaching women, I heard about that already. But he is not approaching me, it''s not like that¡­ we are just talking". Sarah discovered that she is a bit disappointed when she said that. Part of her hoped that it can be more than talking.


    "I see...", Vivian decided not to push this topic anymore. ''Sarah is definitely new at this. Does she not see how he is looking at her? Why her?''. Vivian could not help but feel a hint of jealousy. Aiden is very popr and being with him is something that many women from campus dream of. "Where did you hear that he is not approaching women?"


    Sarah told Vivian about young man with short hair from morning lecture. Vivian wanted to figure out who the man is, but with Sarah''s vague description it was impossible to find out who he is. Sarah agreed to point him out to Vivian next time she gets a chance. Then Sarah told her about Mimi and Megan.


    "It''s amazing how many people directly approached you in such a short time just because you talked with Aiden! I don''t know about that man, but Mimi and Megan openly showed that they are not friendly. You should watch your back.", Vivian said while observing Sarah''s reaction.


    Sarah was in her own thoughts for few minutes before speaking, "All of them are just like flies who can be ignored. If theye at me, I''m ready.. Aiden is nice, and I don''t want to tell him to stay away from me just because others are not approving."

 Chapter 14 - I Will Join You

    Friday morning, Sarah woke up excited. Today''s morning ss is Advanced Cyber Security. This is the area ofputer science that interests her the most.


    ¡­


    Sarah entered ssroom, and while standing at the door, quickly nced through it, observing students already there. Out of all students present, one noisy group stood out at the back of the ssroom. Sarah could predict that Aiden is there. Within a second, Sarah confirmed that she is not mistaken. As someone moved, her and Aiden''s eyes met. She waved as a greeting and went to her usual seat at the front of the ssroom.


    Sarah started getting ready for the ss, when her phone buzzed indicating that text message is received.


    [Aiden]: "I thought you don''t sit there if you have friends in the ssroom elsewhere"


    Sarah smiled, ''He remembers what I said.''


    [Sarah]: "It''s a bit crowded there"


    [Aiden]: "If it''s not crowded you would sit next to me?"


    [Sarah]: "Yes"


    Sarah switched her phone to silent mode and put it in her pocket.


    The noise in the back quieted down, and Sarah assumed that they are also getting ready for ss.


    Few secondster, someone took a seat next to her. She looked up, and it was Aiden.


    "Good morning!", he wished with a wide smile.


    "Uhm, good morning", Sarah didn''t dare look at students in the back. ''Why did hee here?'' She had a mix of emotions, and it showed on her face: internal battle of being happy that he is next to her, and unhappy about gossips that this causes.


    Aiden looked amused, observing her with a smirk on his face.


    Sarah wanted to ask him why did he move seats, and does he not know that he is just creating unnecessary gossip? But no words came out of her mouth. She realized that no matter what she says, it was already discussed between them, and she lost the fight before it even started... so she just gave up and continued rummaging through her backpack to find all the pens she needs.


    Sarah had to admit that she noticed that he is treating her differently. He left his entourage just so that he can sit next to her. And even though she sees him surrounded with girls, she never saw him talk to them¡­ while he talks to her.


    "When can we finalize requirements for the project?", Aiden asked while propping his chin in the palm of his left hand. "Will today after sses work?"


    "No, Friday evenings I''m busy", Sarah said.


    "Every Friday evening?", he was not able to hide his curiosity.


    "Yes. I video chat with my family", Sarah responded without looking at him.


    "How about tomorrow? Do you have sses tomorrow?", he continued asking.


    "Yes, I have a morning ss. After that I''m free", she said.


    Aiden was excited, "Let''s have lunch together, there is a new Italian ce downtown I wanted to check out." His deep voice was inviting her attention.


    Sarah looked toward him, and their eyes met. She was not sure why, or when it started, but when their eyes met, her heart skipped a beat, and she could find herself getting lost in a daze. It was a new feeling for her, and she could describe it as ufortable. Sarah was always in control, rationally thinking about everything. When she was with Aiden, she would say and think things that don''t make sense. ''Yes, ufortable.'' But at the same time, she craved for more time with him.


    "My treat", he added. He raised his eyebrows expecting her answer.


    She got herself together, "OK. I have Data Structures II tomorrow".


    "It''s set then. I will find you after ss. Keep your phone handy", he said with a content expression and a charming smile.


    Sarah nodded in agreement, returning his smile.


    Few times during lecture, Aiden leaned forward towards Sarah, to carefully examine her notes without a word. Whenever he did this, his woody floral fragrance attacked her senses and she was not able to focus on the lecture for few minutes. Towards end of the ss, Sarah suspected that he is aware of the impact his scent has on her, and that he is doing it on purpose just to mess with her.


    Before she realized, the ss ended. Sarah was not sure how much of the lecture she missed because of that fragrant distraction. She was disappointed in herself, ''I was looking forward to this ss, and when it finally arrived, I repeatedly spaced out during the lesson. I need more discipline'', Sarah reminded herself.


    As they were packing their bags, Aiden asked, "Do you have lunch ns?"


    "Yes, I will grab something at cafeteria", she responded while closing her backpack.


    "I will join you", he informed her.


    Sarah smiled as a response and headed out. He followed.


    ~Te University, cafeteria ~


    Sarah and Aiden chatted casually during lunch, expanding their talking points to activities outside school. She was pleased to hear that Aiden also ys "Age of Legends" and they agreed to y together sometimes.


    ''The more I get to know him, the more I find out that we have a lot inmon'', Sarah thought.


    At some point during lunch Aiden said, "Two of us have ovep of 4 courses this semester, and each of them is with a practical part. We should work on those projects together."


    "Don''t you have someone else to team up?", Sarah asked without thinking while waving her hand like she is trying to fan away something.


    Aiden was surprised, "Why did you say that?" He was disappointed to see that she does not seem to be interested in partnering with him. ''Doesn''t she like me?'' Aiden observed that Sara is sometimes dazed when looking at him. But when she rejected him like this, he wondered if she is dazed because of him, or she has something else on her mind.


    Sarah responded without missing a beat, "You have a lot of friends around you, with your knowledge, many should wish to be in your team. Why not pick some of them?"


    He thought for few seconds before responding with a serious expression, "Having a lot of people around does not mean that I have a lot of friends.".


    Sarah thought about that for few seconds before nodding in agreement.


    "What do you say, partners?", he was persistent.


    She didn''t think much before responding, "No objections".


    Aiden''s could not hide his smile. Now he has Sarah as a partner for four ss projects.. That means they will spend a lot of time together.

 Chapter 15 - You Are In The Way

    Sarah is in her usual seat, front and center, waiting for her afternoon ss to start.


    She is humming a song and doodling in her notepad. Most people doodle random things, but Sarah''s result is always a symmetrical drawing per both X and Y axis, and with a lot of fine details. Vivian once saw Sarah''s creations, and rmended that she contacts some carpetpanies, convinced that she can earn lots of money by selling her doodles as carpet designs.


    Gabriel is also taking this ss. When he entered ssroom, he approached Sarah, greeted her, and then went to sit in the back.


    Sarah was busy with her doodling when two figures stood in front of her desk. Sarah looked up, and her eyesnded on Mimi and Megan. They were looking at Sarah with sour faces. Sarah raised her eyebrows wondering what are these two up to now.


    Mimi leaned towards Sarah, and said in a quiet voice, "We told you to stay away. Don''t you understand English?"


    Sarah didn''t respond. She quickly analyzed the situation and concluded that there is nothing she can say to pacify these two. Just by looking at their expressions and postures, Sarah can tell that these two came to cause trouble. ''Do they really think they are intimidating?'' Sarah sneered internally. She knows that words won''t work on these two, but if she does anything physically, everyone involved will be punished.


    The only thing Sarah can do is to stay calm and hope that professores soon.


    From the back, Gabriel was observing what is going on. Well, most of the ss noticed Mimi and Megan approaching Sarah and acting like they own the ce.


    "He is way out of your league. You should stay with your own kind", Mimi continued.


    "What kind is that?", Sarah could not stop herself from smiling.


    Mimi''s face contorted from anger. She saw Sarah''s smile as a provocation. "Don''t push your luck. Listen when we say and stay away."


    "Did you reallye here in attempt to threaten me because of Aiden?", Sarah was getting irritated with Mimi''s behavior.


    "You are such a bit*h", Mimi said through her teeth. "Yeah", Megan chimed in.


    Sarah reminded herself to stay calm. ''These are just some pathetic provocations.'' Not many people know, but Sarah is very good in martial arts. Provoking her recklessly is not a good idea.


    Sarah continued smiling, and looking indifferently at Mimi, "You two are acting like kindergarteners." Mimi''s face became ugly. She was thinking what to say next, she wanted to jump on Sarah and put few scratches on her face, but she knows that she can''t start a fight. Sarah continued in indifferent tone, "If you use your brains, you will see that this has nothing to do with me. And if you think that you have the capability to be with Aiden, go after him and leave me alone."


    It seems that Sarah hit some nerve, as Mimi started talking loudly, "Who do you think you are? He will never..." she was interrupted by Gabriel who took a seat next to Sarah. He looked at Mimi and Megan and said in a threatening voice, "You are in the way".


    Both Mimi and Meghan got caught off guard by Gabriel''s sudden appearance. After initial shock, both Mimi and Meghan angrily squinted their eyes. Two of them left while stomping their feet. Sarah looked after them and saw them taking seats in the back. ''Seems that Mimi is the leader and Megan is the follower of this Aiden-worship group. Do they have more members? They are persistent. I need to find a way to keep them in check, else they will keep pestering me.'', Sarah thought.


    "Thank you", Sarah said to Gabriel.


    "No problem", Gabriel responded.


    The lesson passed without further incidents. Sarah was busy taking notes and pushed thoughts of Mimi and Megan to the back of her mind.


    "Do you want me to take you to your dorm?", after ss Gabriel was concerned that Mimi and Megan are not done.


    Sarah looked towards Mimi and Megan, they were leaving the ssroom and whispering between themselves. "No need. Thank you. If they try anything, I can handle them", Sarah thought that if they attack her outside, out of view of security cameras, it will just make her work easier.


    ~Te University, women''s dorm~


    Sarah was in front of her PC, ying "Age of Legends", filling up time, waiting for 9 PM when their "Hill-family-chat" will begin. Few minutes before 9 PM she disconnected from game and logged into Hill family virtual conference room.


    Hill family virtual conference room uses a software developed by Orion Enterprise. It is a virtual conference where image of each participant is shown, and video of the one who is talking is magnified for everyone to see.


    Edward and JoAnna were already logged in.


    ...system message: Sarah joined conference...


    [Edward]: "Hi, baby girl! How was your week?"


    [Sarah]: "So far so good. Not much unexpected. This will be another easy semester. I think I need few more exams and I will have enough credits to apply for internship."


    [Edward]: "That''s good to hear. Don''t forget toe to Orion Enterprise for internship. This summer we will open 3 positions for undergrad-level interns."


    [Sarah]: "Really? That sounds great. I will have enough credits for internship by summer. But I have a concern...", Sarah was interrupted by a system message.


    ...system message: Sophia joined conference...


    ...system message: Ste joined conference...


    After everyone exchanged greetings, JoAnna exined what Sophia and Ste missed.


    [JoAnna]: "Dad is trying to convince baby sister toe and do her internship this summer in his kingdom."


    [Sophia]: "You will be eligible to take internship this summer? That''s great! Come to Orion Enterprise, I miss you!"


    [Sarah]: "Summer internship in Orion Enterprise sounds great. It''s just that I have reservations towards doing internship under dad. What if everyone thinks that I get a special treatment because of him? As much as I''m proud of my whole family, I would like to prove my abilities and raise with my own strength"


    [Sophia]: "Makes sense... What if we arrange that you report to someone else during internship?"


    [Edward]: "In any case, I don''t handle interns. My report, Mike is handling interns. So, you will report to Mike. Nothing to do with me. Does that sound OK? Or you want us to shuffle it even more?"


    [Sarah]: "As long as I don''t report to you, I think it''s fine."


    [Edward]: "Deal! Hahaha! It will be a great summer!"


    [Sophia]: "I think that''s settled. Baby sister, I will send you information before we open window for internship applications. I have another important reminder for everyone: Do not forget thatpany''s Christmas party ising up. It will be in the evening on 22nd. That is Friday. Will everyone be able to join?"


    [Ste]: "I will be home by then, so no problem from my side. Sarah?"


    [Sarah]: "Myst day of school is 22nd, but I will leave a bit earlier so that I can reach home in time to prepare ande to the party... Oh, I will need a dress!"


    [Sophia]: "No worries, baby sister. Big sister got you covered.", Sophia was confident in herself. "This will be the best Christmas party ever! This year, besides our employees, we also invited number of important partners. It will be great, you will see", Sophia was very excited about the uing party. She loved organizing all kinds of parties, and they were always on point with everyone taken care of.


    [JoAnna]: "Oh, you are in your element. Enjoy, big sister, enjoy.", JoAnna was happy to see her sister so excited.


    They chatted for some time, and then wished each other good night before logging off.


    After logging off, Sarah was thinking of her incident with Mimi and Megan. After few minutes of contemting, she hacked into University student database and started searching for files rted on these two. About half an hourter, she had two folders ready withplete school-rted-information on Michelle Wilson (aka Mimi), and Megan Jackson. Besides their current schedule and location in dorms, there was nothing much useful. Both of them had grades slightly below University average, they didn''t have any record in their files of causing trouble or having any achievement. They were regr students who could easily be neglected in the crowd, not standing out in any way. Sarah thought of expanding her search, to find more information on them, but it was gettingte. She will continue this work some other day, tomorrow maybe.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at AllNovelFull, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at https://..allnovelfull/book/13300478706416005

 Chapter 16 - I Am Impressed

    ~Te University, women''s dorm~


    Saturday morning Sarah woke up earlier than usual for her. The sky was clear, and it was sunny. But sun didn''t bring any warmth, it was very cold.


    Sarah went through her clothes to pick what to wear. She decided on a dark green cashmere sweater-dress, which goes well with her eyes, ck leggings and brown knee length boots. She pulled her hair up in a ponytail and looked at herself in the mirror. ''<em>I wonder if Aiden will like it...</em>'' Sarah froze realizing her thoughts. ''<em>Why did I think that? Do I really care what he thinks about my appearance?</em>'' She shook her head, trying to dismiss her thoughts. ''<em>It''s only because we will meet for lunch.</em>''


    Sarah usually does not apply makeup. She used only lip balm which gave her lips light pink tint and protected them from cold winter weather.


    ~Te University, cafeteria~


    Sarah met Vivian for breakfast at cafeteria. First thing Vivian asked, was about Mimi and Megan incident from yesterday.


    "News sure travel fast!", Sarah was in disbelief.


    "I just heard that they came to give you trouble, and Gabriel helped you by calming down the situation. Now you tell me details.", Vivian was eager to find out more.


    Sarah recollected details of what happened.


    Vivian frowned, "What is wrong with them?"


    Sarah felt warm inside because Vivian cares about her. "There is nothing we can do here. People who haveplexes tend to bully others. It makes them feel more important."


    "No matter how you put it, they are bullying you. You need to be careful. And keep in mind that attack is always better than defense.", Vivian paused for a second. "Are you sure that this is worth being with Aiden?"


    "What can they do? Beat me up? I''m confident that I will not suffer if this is their approach. Can they sabotage my grades? I am way above them with academics, they can''t touch me there. Is there anything else they can do?", Sarah asked.


    Vivian thought for few seconds before saying, "They can sabotage your rtionship with Aiden"


    Sarah waved her hands dismissively, "There is nothing to sabotage. We are just friends. Those two can''t affect my opinion of him. And if they fill his head with lies and he believes them, then he is not worth of my time."


    "How about messing with your family?", Vivian asked.


    "My family is tight, and these two can''t touch them. Anyway, no one from my familyes here", Sarah shook her head dismissively.


    "But they will do something. If we can''t figure out what, the only thing we can do is wait with our eyes wide open", Vivian concluded.


    "Yes, let''s do that", Sarah confirmed with a smile. "I''m d you are my friend."


    Vivian made a frown, and said, "Hey, don''t get sentimental on me now". Both Vivian and Sarahughed and headed to the ssroom.


    ...


    When ss ended, Sarah collected her things from the desk and checked her phone. There was a message from Aiden, one word "Outside". Status: Received 2 minutes ago. Sarah felt her heart skip a beat, and she increased her pace.


    Sarah and Vivian went out of the ssroom and saw Aiden a bit further down in the hallway. He was wearing ck boots, jeans, and ck turtleneck partially covered with gray scarf and unbuttoned ck leather jacket. His eyes were fixed on Sarah, and his smile would stop the traffic.


    Sarah subconsciously checked him out and smiled.


    Vivian could not hide her surprise seeing Aiden there, looking in their direction. "Is he waiting for you?", she whispered to Sarah.


    "Mhm", Sarah confirmed, "We are going out of campus for lunch."


    "Oh, I''m happy that you are just friends", Vivian teased Sarah, but Sarah didn''t catch the sarcasm in Vivian''s voice.


    Sarah responded absentmindedly, "Yeah, will catch up with youter¡­", and went towards Aiden.


    ...


    Sarah and Aiden walked to the parking behind the building. He approached his car, opened passenger side door gesturing to Sarah to get in.


    Sarah was observing the car, and said: "Mercedes Benz E-ss Coupe, 2018 limited edition. I must admit that I am impressed."


    Aiden was surprised, "You know cars... I must admit that I am impressed."


    She smiled and got inside. Her dad, Edward, is a car enthusiast and with him she learned a lot about cars. Later she continued following up withtest models by herself. On one of their properties Edward made a 2.5 mile (4 km) long racetrack, like Daytona Speedway. Sarah was driving cars there since she was 12 years old. Her favorites are sports cars, and she loves driving fast. Because of this, her family does not let her drive, they are afraid that she will go over speed limit in the city and get a ticket or end up in an ident.


    Sarah found the drive to be pleasant. She was admiring elegant interior of the vehicle for some time, and then focused on changing views outside. During the drive they sat in silence with only low volume soft musicing from the radio. Sarah was surprised that she does not find the silence between them ufortable. It was just right, which surprised her. She is not much of a talker, but when facing someone she is not familiar with, she gets nervous which causes her to talk randomly, or to run away. But right here and right now, she does not feel the need to talk or to run away. This atmosphere can be described as soothing. She looked at him and admired his profile for some time and observed that he smiled. Sarah shifted her gaze outside. ''<em>Yes, very soothing</em>'', she told herself.


    Aiden was surprised when Sarah pointed out model and year of his car. Most of the girls he knows would say "white Mercedes" and some would call it "white car". He concluded that Sarah is definitely not an ordinary girl. Even now, alone in the car with him, she is silent, gazing through the window. Any other girl would talk her mouth dry, trying to get his attention¡­ yet, Sarah is right here, next to him, treating him like nothing special. ''<em>Did I lose my touch? Is she not finding me attractive?</em>'' This thought bothered him more than he wanted to admit. With the corner of his eye, he saw that Sarah turned her head and is looking at him. He smiled, ''<em>Maybe I still have a chance.</em>''


    ...


    After a short ride they reached their destination. Aiden parked in an underground parking and they took the elevator to the 7th floor.


    "I have reservation for White", he told to ma?tre d''.


    Ma?tre d'' looked at theputer screen for few seconds, and said, "Yes, Mr White. This way, please".


    They got inside a private VIP room, with a great view of the downtown below, and city skyline. In the distance Sarah could see the mountains.


    "Do you like the view?", Aiden asked.


    "Yes. It reminds me of the view from my sister''s office", Sarah responded.


    "You have a sister?"


    "Yes, two of them. I''m the youngest one.", Sarah said. "You?"


    "I have an older brother" Aiden handed her the menu, "Pick whatever you want."


    "How about you pick? You picked this ce; you pick the food. Surprise me.", Sarah said with a smile, and then added, "I don''t have any food allergies. And I don''t want alcohol, other than that anything is fine." She put the menu down while looking him in the eyes.


    Aiden looked at her with a smirk on his face, ''<em>Does this mean she does not care about the food, because she only wants to be with me?</em>''


    He opened the menu and few minutester, discussed menu items with the waiter.


    Sarah ordered hot herbal tea, and he said he will have the same.


    Sarah looked around and observed that it was quite upscale restaurant. "This does not look like a ce where we can just pull outptops and work on the project."


    "We can do whatever we want, it''s a private room", Aiden said, "But let''s talk about itter". Their tea arrived. He took a sip, and said with a serious expression, "I hear that Mimi and Megan are giving you hard time. Do you want me to do something about them?"


    Sarah frowned. She thought for some time before responding, "Two of them are unreasonable. You know that they are interested in you?" Seeing that he didn''t give any visible reaction, she smiled. ''<em>Of course, he knows, and he is probably enjoying this.</em>''


    Sarah sighed. "I told them that since they are interested in you, they should go to you and to stop pestering me. But they have holes instead of brains, so they will not listen to reason. If you do something about it, you will only make it worse. I need to deal with them myself if I want them to get off my case."


    "You are straightforward, aren''t you?", he was amused. At the same time herck of interest about rtionship he has with Mimi and Meghan, bothered him.


    "I will take that as apliment", she responded with a smile.


    He rxed, and smile got back on his face, "I will keep an eye on them, and when I see them nning something, I will let you know".


    Sarah tilted her head, "Thank you, but I don''t think it''s necessary".


    ''<em>Again, she does not ask if I have anything going on with those two. Shouldn''t she be at least curious?</em>'' He was hoping that she will ask if he has a rtionship with any of those two, and that would tell him that she is interested in him, maybe even jealous. But nothing. She even rejected his offer to help! He never met a female who does not like to meddle into other people''s business.


    The food arrived. Multiple dishes, one at a time. It was a five-course lunch. Aiden exined for each dish what are the ingredients, how it''s prepared and why he ordered it. Sarah listened with admiration and enjoyed tasty food.


    "You don''t look like someone who is into cooking", Sarah acknowledged that he impressed her, again.


    Aidenughed, "I would not say that I''m into cooking, but I like to know what I eat". He enjoyed the way she looked at him at that moment.


    They finished food and were drinking tea. Sarah observed that he is not mentioning the project, and she could not contain her curiosity, "You don''t seem in any rush to work on this project. Don''t you have a deadline?"


    "Not really", he responded.


    <em>''It seemed that he is telling the truth, but is there more to it?</em>'' Sarah was not able to decipher his expression. "What kind of ss project does not have deadline?"


    "I never said it''s a ss project.", He was amused with her confused face.


    Sarah was sure that he said that it IS ss project. But she didn''t want to bring that up. It was not important. "What kind of a project is it?"


    "My friend asked me to do it. I don''t have much time to work on it. I hope that is not a problem for you." He paused for a second. "How about we split the work? It will help you practice work in team setting.", Aiden''s smile disarmed her. He saw that she is not opposing the idea and continued, "I think we have most of the project figured out, so we can divide work."


    Sarah didn''t need to think about it before responding with an "OK". She found it impossible to say ''no'' to him.


    He was happy, "Let''s divide work now, then we will go and y a bit before finalizing UI* design." Aiden pulled out hisptop and created a document, filling it up with relevant information. Sarah scooted closer so that she can see the screen.. It didn''t take them long to finish.

 Chapter 17 - Relaxed And Comfortable

    They took the elevator to the second floor in the same building.


    When elevator opened, Sarah was surprised to see that they entered an arcade. There was countless number of different machines and games, and it was very noisy. Besides them, only few teenagers were there.


    Aiden looked giddy, like a kid in a candy shop. He went to the cashier and got two game cards with credits. He gave one card to Sarah, "What do you want to y?".


    She was a bit overwhelmed, "Hmmm... I don''t know yet. You pick first, I will observe".


    Aiden was happy to hear that. He took her hand and led the way toward the back. It took Sarah a second to realize that they are holding hands. She felt as if her hand is burning in his and wanted to pull it out of his grasp. But his grip was firm, gentle, but firm and unless she struggled, she could not pull out her hand. Sarah looked at his back, ''<em>Is he not aware that we are holding hands?</em>'' Her gaze lowered to the point where their bodies connected, and Sarah realized that her hand is not limp in his anymore, but her fingers moved on its own and now she is holding his hand as well.


    Aiden stopped in front of one machine, and it didn''t seem he has any intention of letting go of her hand.


    Sarah was embarrassed thinking about them holding hands and squirmed her hand out of his while avoiding his gaze.


    Aiden was visibly disappointed by her action and did his best not to frown.


    Sarah was too consumed in her emotional turmoil that she didn''t pay attention to the changes in him. Trying to hide her shocked expression, she looked at the machine, and was relieved to see that it was a form-racing game, something she is very familiar with. Her eyes lit up when she observed realistic form interior and controls, and it was a two-seater, so two yers can y at the same time! Aiden showed Sarah the controls. She is familiar with them, but she didn''t interrupt Aiden''s exnation. They were so close that Sarah was again able to smell the familiar woody flowery fragrance, and she was dazed. Without thinking she leaned towards him and took a deep breath with her eyes closed. She held her breath and opened her eyes, just to see that he is looking at her with an amused expression, smirk on his face. Her cheeks burned again. ''<em>The best that can happen now is for ground to open up and swallow me, so I can escape this situation</em>'', Sarah thought. Aiden didn''t say anything, he just had a wicked smile, and looked at Sarah to see what she will do next. She snapped out of it, "Can we start?"


    He nodded.


    They inserted their game cards and started the game. Aiden took the lead right away; he had no intention of going easy on her because she is a girl. It took Sarah no more than few seconds to get used to the controls, and then she was on fire. She skillfully overtookputer opponents and was right behind Aiden. Instp, she overtook him with an outside maneuver. He helplessly watched how she increased distance between them and won the race. In second round, Sarah took the lead right away. It was aplete dominance from her side.


    She enjoyed this very much, and looked towards Aiden with a wide smile, "What''s next?".


    Aiden was happy to see that she is having fun. At the same time, he didn''t like that he suffered such a defeat¡­ from a girl. But this is not an ordinary girl, so it''s not aplete loss. Seeing her bright smile cushioned the blow his ego got with this loss.


    They moved onto a game with shooting zombies. First round Aiden had the highest score, but next two rounds Sarah won. Then they went to the next machine, and another one, and another one. She would get immersed into the game so much that she would curse and squeal while ying without care of who is around her.


    After some time, Aiden didn''t pay attention to games anymore. He observed Sarah and savored every expression and sound she made.


    It took Sarah a while to realize that he is not interested in ying games anymore but that he is focused on her. She felt her cheeks burning again and hoped that her blushing is not betraying how fast her heart is beating. Sheposed herself and asked: "Are we done here?"


    He nodded and they went towards elevator.


    They went to the underground level and got into the car. It waste December afternoon, and it was getting dark already.


    He drove for some time before stopping at a grocery store. He got into the store, and she followed. Aiden picked up various groceries and went towards the register. Sarah was just observing while keeping two steps distance from him. "For dinner", he exined, and she nodded.


    They went back to the car and after about 5 more minutes of driving, parked at a residential building. They took the elevator to second floor, and Aiden unlocked door to one apartment, opened the door and gestured to her to go in.


    Sarah didn''t move, "This is...?"


    "My ce. We can discuss UI* design and have diner"


    Sarah hesitated for a moment, and then went inside.


    He followed and closed the door behind them.


    Sarah observed the apartment. She was standing in the living area, on her right side was kitchen with dining area. On the left and at the back she saw a total of three closed doors, which she can imagine are bathrooms and bedrooms. Everything was clean, there was no clutter. It had only necessary furniture, and no extra decorations.


    "Ie here when I need some peace." Aiden exined. "My brother stays here when he visits, which is not often. Other than that, this apartment is empty."


    He turned on PC** which was on the desk in the corner of the room. He logged in and opened one document. "Come here and read UI design while I make dinner. We will talk about itter."


    "Can I help with dinner?", Sarah asked.


    He shook his head, "Read the document, OK?"


    She nodded and sat in front of the PC.


    Aiden got busy in the kitchen and soon mouthwatering aroma filled the apartment.


    She was trying to focus to finish her reading, but the smell was so appetizing that she gave up and went to the kitchen.


    He had an apron on and was mixing ingredients in the pot.


    She thought that he looks cute, and wished to snap a photo with her phone, but she held that urge back. Sarah thought that if she can have this picture of him, she can ckmail him, something like: ''<em>HOTTEST GUY ON CAMPUS, ALL DOMESTICATED! That would ruin his image, if leaked... Or it might increase his poprity more.</em>'' Sarah realized that this thought bothered her more than it should. She got pulled out of her imagination by his voice: "Did you finish?"


    She shook her head, "No".


    "Howe you are here then?", he asked.


    "It smells good, I can''t focus", she honestly replied.


    Aidenughed, "Go and finish, otherwise no food for you".


    Sarah frowned, and pouted her lips in protest, but still went back to finish reading the document.


    By the time she finished reading the document, food was ready.


    "Hmm, very tasty", she praised him.


    They talked about UI design while eating, and a soon after, they had all requirements decided.


    "The only thing left is for you to tell me how much money you want for your part", Aiden said.


    "$200", she didn''t hesitate.


    "Deal", he extended his hand, and she shook it. "You are not doing this for the money, right?" He concluded, because she asked for much less than he thought to give her.


    Sarah shook her head. "Not really. I like working on these, it keeps me busy." She stood up to wash dishes. He protested, but she exined, "You fed me, at least let me wash the dishes". He watched her collect dishes and take them into the kitchen, focused on what she is doing.


    "I will start working on my parts tomorrow. My schedule is free so I can spend the day working on it", Sarah said from the kitchen. "I hope we can stick to the schedule, and finish by end of next week"


    Aiden walked in the kitchen. "Don''t push yourself, we have time" He wants to drag on this project, to have more chances to interact with Sarah.


    "If we don''t finish by end of next week, it will get dragged on until after New Year. I''m not avable from 22nd to New Year", Sarah exined.


    "What do you have on 22nd?", he frowned.


    "Christmas party", she rified.


    "Christmas parties are usually on 24th."


    "But this is THE Christmas party organized by my sister. She is the boss, so it''s apany party, and I''m going to support her", Sarah exined, and then continued. "After that party I will spend Christmas with my family, and we stay together until New Year. I will be back on campus after New Year."


    Sarah noticed that Aiden was thinking about something intently, and she concluded that he is thinking of their course projects. "I will be absent for 2 weeks. We agreed to work as a team on projects for sses, but if you want to work by yourself or with someone else, instead of waiting for me toe back, I will understand."


    He frowned. It took him some time to process what she said before he responded, "I was not thinking about that. We will start working on ss projects when you get back".


    Sarah looked up at Aiden, smiled and gave a small nod. She liked the idea that he will wait for her to start working.


    They moved to the living area, and she checked the time. "Can you drop me off back now? It''ste. Or if it''s inconvenient, I will get a cab".


    "Why don''t you stay here? There are two bedrooms, you can take one.", he said like it''s a totally normal thing. However, he knew that he is pushing beyond her limits. This youngdy is evading his charms so skillfully that he feels irritated.


    She was stunned for a second before she responded. "To be honest, I feel very rxed andfortable around you. And that is the problem, I don''t know you very well, so rxed andfortable is dangerous."


    Aiden looked at Sarah in amazement and realized that she really meant what she said. He already concluded that she is different from most of the girls who would dly ept to spend the night alone with him in his apartment; so, that was not an option. He expected various responses from her, but not this. ''<em>Rxed? Comfortable? It seems I''m making better progress than I thought.</em>''


    He smiled, "I understand. Come on, I will take you back".


    ...


    Aiden parked close to Sarah''s dorm and insisted to walk Sarah to the entrance of her dorm. She said it''s not necessary, but when he mentioned Mimi and Megan, she gave in.


    They walked to her dorm entrance without talking. When they reached, he looked at her, and said "I had fun today". Part of him wanted to pull her in embrace and kiss her, but other part was confident that it''s too early. ''<em>Be patient.</em>'', he told himself. ''<em>¡­and soon I will be able to do that¡­</em>''


    Sarah lifted her gaze, and their eyes met. She felt her heart pound in her ears, and her cheeks burned for hundredth time that day. ''Why am I this nervous? Why am I thinking about his lips?'' Sarah''s mind was a mess. She replied, "Me too", and made mental effort to break eye contact, turn around and rush inside.


    As soon as she entered her room, Sarah headed toward the window to pull down blinds and saw him standing outside. She waved, and he waved back. Sarah pulled down blinds and curtains andid on her bed staring at the ceiling.


    Aiden does not know how long he didn''t move after blinds on Sarah''s window went down, but eventually he slowly moved towards his car, and went back to his apartment.


    ...


    When Aiden reached his apartment, he remembered what Sarah said about her Christmas ns, and decided to make a phone call: "Hey big brother, I know it''ste, but I want to ask something... Last time you mentioned Christmas party organized by our partnerpany on December 22nd... whatpany is that? ... do you know who oversees the party? ... CEO? Do you know his name? ... Oh, it''s a woman CEO...is it toote to change my mind? ... yes, I feel like going now... no, I will not change my mind again... thank you.... "

 Chapter 18 - You Missed Something

    ~Te University, women''s dorms~


    Sarah woke up early and continued her efforts to find something useful on Mimi and Megan.


    She hacked into their PCs and looked at content that is there. Sarah found few photos of them partying¡­ looks like they are drinking, but it is nothing major. They are of legal age to drink. Sarah decided to make copies of photos, just in case.


    From their student records at University, Sarah found out their high school name. Mimi and Megan went to the same high school. Sarah hacked into their high school database and found their records... again, nothing major. Even in high school two of them didn''t stir up any trouble or achieved anything. <em>''Oh, these two are just so in...''</em>, Sarah thought.


    She decided to give up for now and focus on project she got from Aiden.


    For several hours she was working on it until her hunger told her it''s time to stop and get some food. It was lunch time. Sarah agreed to meet with Vivian at cafeteria for lunch.


    ~Te University, cafeteria~


    Vivian was super-curious to find out more about Sarah''s lunch yesterday.


    "Tell me, from the beginning, and don''t be stingy on details", Vivian said while her eyes brimmed with expectation.


    "First, we had lunch, then went to arcade, after that he got groceries on the way to his apartment where he made diner. We talked about project, and then he dropped me back. I didn''t miss anything", Sarah was content with her exnation.


    Vivian was staring at her. "There are absolutely no details in your story, but give me few minutes to process what you just said".


    After a minute, Vivian talked again, "I see, it was not just lunch, it was a full date! Now tell me about lunch".


    Sarah frowned at the <em>''date''</em>ment. "Downtown, Italian restaurant. I forgot the name. He got us a private room and ordered food for both of us. Food is really good¡­ we should go sometimes."


    "OK. What was next?", Vivian asked.


    "Arcade. It was fun, I yed many games. It took several hours.", Sarah said.


    ''It seems this is the most level of details I can get out of this girl, but I will bear with it'', Vivian rolled her eyes. "And after that...?"


    "On the way to his apartment he got groceries. Then he made dinner while I was reading a document. We had dinner¡­ he is a good cook." Sarah skipped the part how good he looks while cooking in the apron. "We talked about the project and finalized requirements. It was gettingte, and he dropped me back."


    "It seems he is putting an effort for you", Vivian mumbled.


    Sarah didn''t like the sound of what Vivian said, and got defensive. "It''s not just him doing the work. I did the dishes, and I wanted to help with dinner, but he said that he will handle it."


    "That was not my point.", Vivian shook her head andtched onto one detail: "He has an apartment? I thought he stays on campus".


    Sarah confirmed that he stays on campus and added: "He goes to his apartment when he wants some peace".


    Vivian looked at Sarah. "And how would you describe your rtionship now?"


    "Good friends."


    Vivian was amused and continued probing: "Imagine I don''t know who Aiden is. Describe him to me."


    Sarah thought for few seconds. "He smells nice."


    "That is your description for a man?", Vivianughed. "OK. Let''s try this: how do you describe rtionship between boyfriend and a girlfriend?"


    Sarah got into serious thoughts for few minutes. Vivian almost lost her patience when Sarah started talking: "Well, they spend time with each other, and take care of each other, and do things for each other, and notice small things about each other."


    "Anything physical?", Vivian asked.


    "Hmm, it depends. I believe that all couples hold hands, touch each other, and kiss", Sarah responded.


    "From all the things you mentioned, did you do any of them with Aiden?" Vivian was slowly getting to the point.


    Sarah blushed when she remembered hand holding at arcade. Even if it was idental and nothing important for him, she still liked the feeling and could not stop herself from thinking about it. At that moment, she felt that his touch still lingered on her palm.


    Vivian noticed Sarah''s reaction and grinned waiting for Sarah to speak.


    Sarah cleared her throat and started poking her chicken piece with fork, refusing to answer.


    Vivian realized that Sarah will not talk anymore and said: "You don''t need to answer my question but think about it when you get a chance. From my point of view, rtionship between two of you is not so innocent how you describe it." After a brief silence, Vivian added, "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t see this as anything bad. But I worry that things might go wrong way, and you will regret if you keep ignoring what is in front of you."


    They ate in silence for a while before Vivian spoke again: "What about Mimi and Megan. Did anything happen?"


    "No. I looked them up, but nothing stands up. I found some photos of them partying, but it''s nothing major.", Sarah responded.


    "Did you mention this to Aiden? All this mess is because of him.", Vivian said with cold voice.


    Sarah remembered their conversation. "Actually¡­ He mentioned it. I asked him to stay out of it."


    "Why?", Vivian was surprised.


    "Because it''s my problem. Two of them made it my problem. Even if he does something it will not get them away from me, it will just make them more zealous."


    "Looks to me that he wants to take care of you", Vivian made ament trying to remind Sarah that she described girlfriend and boyfriend with<em> ''take care of each other''</em>.


    Sarah missed Vivian''s point. "He should try to take care of it, since he is the cause of it. But in reality, I don''t need his help. I will handle it."


    Vivian could not let it go, "And you really found nothing that can be used against them?"


    "Nothing, absolutely nothing. Like they are so h and average that hurts."


    "Maybe the fact that there is nothing to find is the clue¡­", Vivian added thoughtfully.


    "What do you mean?"


    Vivian thought for a second before exining, "They are in their early 20-ies. Unless they lived under a rock until now, what is the possibility that there is nothing noticeable in a bad or in a good way? How can such a person exist? They are both from influential families. What if whatever they did got erased?"


    Sarah thought about it. "What you said sounds right. I will look into it..."


    Sarah changed the topic: "How are things with Gabriel?"


    Vivian frowned, "No progress at all"


    Sarah felt sorry for Vivian. "You know, besides greetings, Gabriel does not interact with me. But when Mimi and Megan bullied me, Gabriel showed up to save me. How I see it, he is a guy who will save a damsel in distress. I think this is something you can work with."


    Vivianughed. "You are so smart, except when it''s something about you, then you are so dense."


    "What is that supposed to mean? I''m giving you precious tips, and you are insulting me?" Sarah sulked.


    "Sorry, sorry. Forget I said anything¡­", Vivian was stillughing.


    They chatted a bit more, before Sarah went back to her room.


    ~Te University, women''s dorms~


    Sarah looked through photos she previously found of Mimi and Megan partying, and picked few with a clear view of their faces. To those she also added profile photos from their student files. She used all selected photos to run facial recognition across the web. The program ran in the background, it will take at least few hours, maybe even days before getting results, if any. Sarah switched to work on the project.


    She decided not to go out for dinner. She had snacks in the room, so she will just have them.


    Before calling it a night, she checked in her work into cloud and sent code review requests to Aiden.


    She got ready to sleep and thought about Christmas and her family. She remembered that she still didn''t buy any presents. Sarah checked her schedule for next few days and took a note that her Tuesday afternoon is free. She can use that time to go and pick presents. She was drifting into sleep as her thoughts wandered: <em>''It would be nice to go, and pick presents with Aiden.''</em>


    ~Te University, men''s dorms~


    In the evening, Aiden came from the cafeteria in a bad mood. He was hoping to see Sarah, but she didn''t show up. <em>''I knew that I was supposed to call her first. It was unreasonable to believe that she will be there¡­ Sunday evening, she probably went somewhere out for dinner.''</em>


    Aiden''s phone rang, and his heart skipped a beat, <em>''It''s Sarah!''</em> He was disappointed to see that it''s Jeff.


    "Last night you called about the Christmas party¡­ that is settled.", Jeff said as soon as Aiden picked up.


    "Thanks" Aiden smiled. This is good news.


    Aiden''s mood got worse with Jeff''s question: "Any progress on your side?"


    Aiden sighed. He knows that his brother will give him a hard time, but he can''t lie. "Nothing yet."


    "Why is it taking so long? You just need to check her skills. If she is not good,e back."


    "It''s not that simple¡­", Aiden stopped mid-sentence. He didn''t know how to exin, why is it taking so long?


    After few seconds silence, Jeff spoke: "Did you fall for her?"


    Aiden held his breath. Did he fall in love with Sarah? Is this falling in love?


    Seeing that Aiden is not responding, Jeff spoke again: "Even if you did, it''s your business. Don''t forget why you went back to the University. Finish your task ande back. You being there is costing us money, projects are being dyed."


    "I will work from here.", Aiden said after a brief pause.


    "Show me how much you can do between courses¡­ and courting a girl." Jeff was obviously mocking his brother.


    "Anything else?" Aiden was not able to hide his frustration.


    "I look forward to see your results." Jeff hanged up, not giving Aiden a chance to respond.


    Aiden thought about the phone call for few seconds, and then his thoughts went back to the dinner time in cafeteria. <em>''Why Sarah didn''te to cafeteria for dinner?''</em> He thought of calling or texting her but gave up on that idea.. He will see her tomorrow¡­ and he does not want to appear to be too clingy.

 Chapter 19 - Innocent Bystander

    ~Te University, women''s dorm~


    When Sarah woke up on Monday, she checked her phone and saw notifications thatments are made for her code review requests. She opened code review details, and noticed thements are long.<em> ''I can check them out during breakfast''</em>, she thought.


    Sarah got ready for the day and headed to the cafeteria for breakfast.


    ~Te University, cafeteria~


    Sarah was eating breakfast while looking at thements Aiden made for her code review requests. She was surprised that he provided detailed analysis, and in few ces suggested using different coding patterns. So far, she didn''t see anyone putting more than "It''s OK" as ament, if they even bothered to do a code review andment on it. She was astonished that she was looking at suggestions for different approaches to the solution that works! This was new for her.


    <em>''No wonder he is one of the top students''</em>, she thought.<em> ''It will be interesting to exchange ideas with him.''</em> Sarah could only acknowledge that the more she gets to know him, the more interesting she finds him.


    Deep in her thoughts, Sarah didn''t realize that someone took a seat next to her. Aiden''s "Hi" startled her.


    "Hi", she exhaled while convincing herself that her increased heart rate is because she got startled.


    "I''m looking at your suggestions. Very detailed. I''m impressed." Sarah is an honest person, and if someone deserved thepliment, she will give it.


    "Uhm, thanks", he was not sure how to respond to the sudden praise.


    Sarah turned herptop so that he can see the screen and started exining, "Here I''m prioritizing speed over space, and pattern you suggested would prioritize space. Since this is in the middleyer, I believe that speed takes priority...", she was addressing hisments, one by one.


    Aiden was surprised that she sounds like a professional. <em>''Sarah knows what she is talking about.''</em> A few secondster, Aiden realized that he is struggling to hear what she is saying. He was distracted by her expression: serious and focused on the content she discussed. He was distracted by her slender fingers which pointed toward the code on the screen she wanted him to look at. He was distracted by her voice which he found to be even and soothing. And her lips¡­ lips which are very inviting. He wondered how it would feel to touch those lips.


    When Sarah finished talking, Aiden realized that he missed more than half of what she said because he was lost in his thoughts.


    He cleared his throat. "Add thosements as part of the code review, so that we have a record of why these decisions are made", he was happy that he thought of that. With this, he can just readter about what he missed.


    "Of course!", Sarah smiled. "I will work on this tonight. Looking at my schedule, it will be tight to finish by the end of this week, how I nned, but I think it''s OK if it ends up taking a few days of next week."


    "Don''t you have some free time in your ss schedule?", Aiden asked.


    "I have, but on Tuesday afternoon I want to go shopping", Sarah said. "Christmas ising, and I didn''t get any presents"


    "I will join you", Aiden said abruptly.


    Sarah hesitated. Not because she didn''t want him toe, but his statement surprised her. <em>''Shouldn''t he ask if he can join? He just announced that he will tag along.''</em> In the next moment, she remembered her though fromst night: <em>''It would be nice to pick presents with Aiden''</em>. She smiled while nodding, "OK".


    He was happy to see that she didn''t reject him, and that he will get another chance to spend time with her, outside the school setting.


    "It''s almost time for the lesson to start. Let''s go", he said.


    They went together to their AM lecture.


    ...


    After their morning ss, they came back to the cafeteria for lunch.


    During lunch, Sarah asked Aiden, "You know this area, right? Is there a shopping facility where I can get these things?", she showed him her phone with a list of Christmas gifts.


    He looked at it for a while, and then said, "There is a mall close to downtown. I''m not much into shopping, but I think you can get most things from your list there. Mall has different shops and restaurants. We can have lunch there also."


    "Great, let''s go there tomorrow", she was satisfied.


    At that time Vivian approached them, limping, and Gabriel was supporting her with his arm around her waist. Gabriel nodded towards Sarah and Aiden as a greeting, then he carefully helped Vivian sit at the table, and went to get lunch for both.


    "What happened?", Sarah asked Vivian, obviously concerned.


    "Can you believe how clumsy I am? I didn''t watch where I was rushing. I ended up bumping into Gabriel, and sprained my ankle", Vivian said with pain in her eyes while Gabriel was leaving. When he was further away, Vivian turned towards Sarah and could not hide the smirk on her face.


    "Oh, how clumsy." Sarah said while squinting her eyes, and then whispered to Vivian, "Just don''t forget which ankle you sprained."


    Vivian responded in a quiet voice, "Definitely a man who saves a damsel in distress". She was so happy that she could not hide her wide smile.


    "Is this an injury that willst for a while?", Sarah asked Vivian.


    "Who knows?", Vivian said while turning towards Gabriel.


    "If this thing works, you owe me one", Sarah told Vivian.


    Vivian smiled at Sarah and nodded before turning her gaze back to Gabriel.


    Aiden was observing all this, speechless.


    Gabriel returned with two trays, one for him and one for Vivian.


    As he was cing trays on the table, Vivian told Sarah, "As long as I don''t move, it''s fine. But when I move my leg, it hurts a lot".


    "I told you to go to the hospital to check it out.", Gabriel was worried. "We can still go. I will take you".


    "No need. I know nothing is broken. It''s not my first time with a sprained ankle. It will be fine in several days, as long as I don''t strain my leg.", Vivian exined with a pained expression. "We only have a few more days of lessons; I don''t want to miss them"


    "Hm", Gabriel nodded in approval of this decision. "Let me know when you want to move, and I can support you"


    "That is very sweet of you, thank you", Vivian responded in a soft voice, appearing embarrassed.


    Sarah had difficulty keeping a straight face and focused on her lunch. After a few minutes she asked Vivian, "Looks painful, will you be able to attend ss in the afternoon?"


    "I just need help getting there. Sitting is not a problem", Vivian exined.


    "I see", Sarah said in a quiet voice.


    "I will support you", Gabriel reminded Vivian.


    "Thank you", Vivian responded in a weak voice.


    Sarah felt that she can''t hold herughter in, so she abruptly stood up, "I think I''m done with my lunch, I will go and return my tray".


    "I will join you", Aiden quickly added and went after Sarah.


    After returning the trays, they lingered next to vending machines.


    "She owes you one? What was that?", Aiden asked.


    "I didn''t tell her to fake an injury, if that''s what you are implying.", Sarah responded with sincerity, but her wide smile showed that there is something hidden behind her reply.


    "Why did you make me an aplice?", Aiden used Sarah. He was not angry. He enjoyed this situation. It made him feel that there is a secret they are sharing, and it''s bringing them closer to each other.


    Sarah looked him in the eyes without a trace of guilt. "An aplice? More like an innocent bystander. You don''t need to do anything. Just don''t expose her. On the bright side, you can always use this as leverageter, if needed." Sarah looked towards Vivian and Gabriel. "In this case, a white lie can push things along. Also, I have a feeling that even if Gabriel finds out about this being fake, he will not be upset. He got a great excuse to get close to her."


    "Hmm", Aiden seemed to agree with Sarah. He also looked towards Vivian and Gabriel, and after a few seconds his gaze went back to Sarah. She was watching Vivian and Gabriel interact with a smile on her face. Aiden observed Sarah''s profile quietly, engraving every curve into his mind.


    Sarah turned to Aiden and met with his keen gaze. <em>''Was he looking at me all this time?''</em> That thought made her feel happy and nervous at the same time. "We should go and get our stuff.. AI lesson will start soon."

 Chapter 20 - Allow Me To Impress You

    ~Te University, women''s dorm~


    After Monday sses, Sarah got a notification that software for facial recognition based on Mimi''s and Megan''s photospleted scanning the web. She looked at the logs and was surprised to see that there are a lot of matches. Sarah encrypted the results and stored them on her cloud storage. She decided not to spend too much time on it at this time, she needs to focus on finishing the project work first.


    ...


    The next morning, Sarah woke up, and got ready for the day. She was looking at herself in the mirror before heading out. She had on ck skinny jeans, a gray cashmere sweater, and running shoes on. Again, she caught herself thinking if Aiden will like it. ''Do I like him?'' She was ready to acknowledge that she likes hispany, that she enjoys hispany. But does she like him? She is still not ready to ept that as a fact. ''I''m not sure what I''m feeling. The only way to find out is to spend more time with him.''


    In the ssroom, Sarah took a seat at her usual spot, front and center. Less than a minuteter, a young man sat next to.


    "Hi, I''m Adam", He introduced himself while shing a dazzling smile.


    "Sarah", she responded with a cold tone without looking at him, and she kept busy with her phone.


    "What do you think about this course?", he appeared oblivious that she is not interested in the conversation.


    "It''s OK", Sarah didn''t want to talk much with him.


    "You don''t seem very chatty", he persisted.


    "Correct", she responded. Anyone else would give up right after a cold introduction. <em>''Why are there so persistent people?''</em>


    He let out a low chuckle, "You are unapproachable."


    "Yet here you are!", she was getting frustrated.


    She could see from the corner of her eye, that his smile disappeared, and that Adam is serious. Sarah did her best to avoid him, but after a few minutes she gave in. She faced him, and asked in a frustrated tone, "What do you want?".


    His smile was back now, "To get to know you".


    "But you do know me, Adam. You know my name, I think this course is OK, I''m not a chatty person, and I am not approachable. There is nothing much left to know about me.", she continued in a cold tone.


    Objectively, he was charming, but she was not interested.


    "You are cold now, but I''m confident that will change", he said with a smirk, and confidence of a man who had many sessful romantic conquests.


    Sarah was speechless. ''Oh, this is unbelievable!'' She met her share of blunt men and pushy ones, but this one is right there on the top of the list. ''Why does he not just go away?'' She frowned and turned forward.


    Professor entered at that time, and the lecture started. As usual, Sarah was facing forward, but she could see that during most of the lesson Adam would look at her, few times he even slightly leaned towards her. She ignored him.


    After the lecture was done, Sarah was leaving the ssroom and heard Adam call after her, "Why are you in a rush? How about we have lunch together?"


    Aiden was standing further down the hallway. Dashing as only he could be in ck jeans, gray sweater, and dark brown jacket.


    Seeing that the lesson is over, he kept his phone away and looked up. His eyes met Sarah''s, and both smiled, reflecting each other''s expressions.


    Seeing that she stopped and smiled, Adam''s confidence soared.


    Sarah heard Adam''s voice, "So, you do want to have lunch with me?". Her face got serious as she turned to look at him. He was right behind her. She shook her head in disbelief and headed towards Aiden.


    Adam followed her for a few steps and then he noticed Aiden and stopped in his track. Adam''s smile was gone. How can he smile when Aiden is ring at him dangerously?


    Sarah felt warm and fuzzy at the thought that Aiden wants to protect her. Her cheeks slightly blushed.


    Without thinking, she took his hand in hers and pulled him toward the exit. "Let''s go."


    Aiden nced at their hands, and then followed her. He was pleasantly surprised that she held his hand.


    By the time they exited the building, Sarah was aware of her hand and she let go of him.


    "Is everything OK?" Aiden was not happy that she let go of his hand, again.


    "Just a fly, don''t worry about it". She was not sure if he was asking about Adam or because she let go of her hand but decided to go with the first option. "Should I call a cab, or are you going to impress me again?"


    Hearing her question improved his mood. Aidenughed, "Allow me to impress you again".


    She smiled, happy to see that he isughing. His car was parked at the campus parking. It took them a few minutes of walking to reach the warm interior of Aiden''s Mercedes, and head toward the mall.


    ...


    In front of the mall, as they were driving by, Sarah noticed food stalls selling Asian food, "How about Asian food for lunch?"


    Aiden agreed while parking in the underground parking of the mall.


    She led him outside and pointed out at the food stalls.


    "I was hoping for something indoors." Aiden frowned, obviously not pleased with her choice.


    "There is nothing better than street food!" Sarah was cheerful.


    "Come on!" She tugged his sleeve and headed towards the stalls. "What will you have?"


    "Hmm, you pick", Aiden responded apprehensively.


    "OK", she was excited. Sarah picked grilled meat skewers, dumplings, and steamed buns. They took a seat at a small table in front of the mall. It was a cold December day, but the feel of street food made Sarah warm.


    Aiden looked at the food and examined it suspiciously.


    "Don''t tell me this is your first-time eating street food", Sarah was in disbelief.


    He nodded. They have a cook in their home, and from a young age, he was used to eating well-bnced meals. Even during studies and travels, Aiden never cared for street or fast food.


    "Oh, you are deprived", sheughed. "Here, try some, it''s good", she handed him a meat skewer.


    He took the skewer in his hand and observed it.


    "You will not know until you try", Sarah said, and with her hand gently guided meat skewer from his hand toward his lips.


    He took a bite. After a few seconds of slow-motion chewing, he said: "Hmm, not bad".


    "Try these also", Sarah pushed dumplings and steamed buns closer towards him. "I will be right back!" Sarah went back to the food stalls and in a minute came back carrying two steaming cups of herbal tea. "We are just missing this", she put cups of tea on the table.


    "You seem familiar with street food."


    "I guess so. I travel with my mom often, and I get a chance to try all kinds of food. I find that street food has a charm of its own", she said with a faint smile on her face and misty eyes, like she is remembering something pleasant.


    After they finished, Sarah asked: "Was it good?"


    "Yes", he nodded. Aiden was not sure if he liked the food or thepany more, but he didn''t want to disappoint her.


    "I''m d you liked it.", she said happily. "Let''s go inside."


    ...


    The mall covers arge area, 5 stories high, filled with shops and restaurants. There is also a movie theater, y areas, and arcades. Sarah checked the store directory to see where to go next. "Do you want to get something?", she asked him.


    He shrugged, "Nothing specific. I will apany you, and I might find something I like".


    "You finished Christmas shopping?", she asked.


    "I don''t do Christmas shopping."


    Sarah was surprised. "Oh, OK. I will not judge you for the offense of missing on getting mostly-useless things to others."


    "If it''s useless, why are you doing it?", he asked seriously.


    She thought for a minute before answering, "For the experience of figuring out what the other person would like, and anticipation if they will like it. And in the end, it does not matter if I get it right, what matters is the message sent by the gift itself: I''m thinking about you and I hope that makes you happy."


    Aiden thought about what she said and he was pleased that he got to see this side of her: caring. He wondered, how many people are in this circle she is thinking about for the holidays? Sarah''s list of presents she showed him previously was long. Will he be part of that circle, someday?


    "Let''s go here first", she pointed at a nearby clothing store.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at AllNovelFull, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at https://..allnovelfull/book/13300478706416005

 Chapter 21 - Christmas Shopping

    Sarah was happily checking out items in the store. She stopped and examined dark brown leather gloves, eventually picking one female, medium size and one male,rge size. ''These are perfect for Vivian and Gabriel. Matching gloves'', she thought. "Done here. Let''s go to next store!"


    Sarah was hopping through stores and examining items before deciding to buy them or not.


    Aiden was observing her. He didn''t want to miss wide range of expressions which Sarah showed when she was not aware that someone is watching her.


    Next stop was a jewelry store. Sarah stopped at the counter with parts for charm bracelets. There was an excitement in her eyes when she saw pendants for charm bracelets in the shape of Greek alphabets.


    Aiden noticed ger gaze, "You like these?"


    "Yes.", Sarah moved on and found a pair of gold earrings with pearls embedded in golden design, ''These are great for JoAnna''.


    After few more stores, Sarah looked at Aiden, "You must be bored. Let''s take a break and grab a coffee."


    "Still not done?", he looked surprised.


    "I have few more gifts to buy. We are only on third floor. Two more floors to go", she had a look of someone stating obvious fact.


    "Luckily, fifth floor is all entertainment, so only one more floor to go", Aidenughed. "Let''s get coffee", he pointed at a nearby coffee shop.


    ...


    Sarah was sipping her coffee while thinking, ''I should get something for Aiden. But I don''t want him to see me buying the gift. I guess my only option is to order it online. What should I get...'' She looked toward him, and their eyes met. Her heart skipped a beat, and she was in a daze for few seconds before speaking, "If you want, I can help you pick presents for your family. I think that it''s sad to miss an opportunity to show someone that they are important to you, Christmas gifts are perfect for that."


    He thought about that for few minutes, like he is having some internal struggle and then said, "OK. Let''s give it a try."


    "Great! Tell me something about them so I get an idea of their likes. That will help with gift picking.", she was enthusiastic.


    "Hmm, I have an older brother. He works at apany."


    "That is not much to work with", sheined.


    "What else you want to know?"


    "Is he single?"


    "Why is that relevant?", he was taken aback.


    "If he is taken, getting something matching for him and his significant other is a sure win!", Sarah pulled from her bag matching leather gloves she purchased earlier and pointed at them, "See? For Vivian and Gabriel", she said with a huge grin.


    "Are they a couple now?", Aiden was surprised.


    "Even if they are not official couple now, by Christmas they will be", Sarah said confidently.


    "I see. My brother is single.", he finally gave her the answer.


    Sarah looked disappointed for a second, then continued, "His favorite color?"


    Aiden shrugged. "I don''t know"


    "Hobbies?"


    "None that I know", Aiden shook his head.


    "What music he likes to listen?", Sarah was losing her patience.


    "I don''t know", he honestly replied.


    "You are not very close, are you? How big is the age difference between you?", Sarah was exasperated.


    "6 years", finally Aiden answered one of her questions.


    "That is not a lot. You should know more about him", Sarah scolded him. After some thinking she asked, "Is there something you did frequently together as kids?"


    Aiden thought for few seconds, "We used to go to visit grandparents every winter break. We would spend the whole day sledding."


    "Now that is something we can work with!", Sarah eximed. "How about Parents? Cousins? Grandparents?"


    "My mother paints. Father goes to office asionally, and when weather and time permits, he goes fishing on a nearbyke.", his mood was improving now that he can provide some details.


    "These are all great. Continue", she encouraged him.


    "My grandparents are on East coast, I don''t see them often", Aiden''s mood dropped.


    "That does not mean that you can''t send them something. My grandparents are far away, for them I buy online, and have it delivered to them. Anyone else?", Sarah was on a roll.


    "I have an uncle and an aunt, but we are not close.", he said in a quiet voice.


    "Do you want to be close with them?", he didn''t respond, so she continued, "If you want to be close with them, there is no better time than Christmas to start breaking the ice."


    "I will need to think about it", he responded.


    "Just don''t take too long, Christmas is close by.", Sarah was in her element now. She loved buying gifts for others, "Let''s go and continue shopping. We passed a sports equipment store, I''m sure we can get something for your dad there."


    After sports store and store for art supplies, Aiden had presents for his parents. Then Sarah led him to an electronic store and foundputerized notebook for his brother with a customizable case that had a photo of a sled on it. "You can engrave his name here", Sarah said. Aiden nodded and went to talk with the clerk.


    He returned after talking with the clerk for a while, "It will take 20 minutes".


    Sarah nodded, "Not bad. Did you decide for your uncle and aunt?"


    He shook his head.


    "OK. I will not ask you about them anymore." Sarah remembered, "Oh, and presents need to be wrapped. There is a store that will wrap them for you, or we can just buy wrapping supplies. I can help you wrap them."


    He smiled, "OK. Let''s get wrapping supplies. I will rely on your help."


    She nodded, and started walking towards the gift store, "Gift store is right there, we can go now ande back hereter to pick up the case. We need wrapping paper, ribbons, gift tags, scissors and tape."


    When they purchased all gifts and wrapping supplies, they had several bags. Aiden called mall management and arranged that bags get delivered to his apartment.


    "It''s still early. Do you want to go to the fifth floor?", Aiden asked.


    She nodded happily with a huge smile on her face.


    Fifth floor of the mall was for the entertainment of the shoppers. Sarah observed a movie theater, bowling alley, and her sight stopped on a game center.


    "What do you want to do?", Aiden looked at Sarah.


    "Let''s check out game center."


    They headed there. After few minutes they ended up car racing. It was a Form 1 simtion game, and Sarah was driving like a professional.


    "Your reflexes are very good", Aidenmented after few games. "Do you y racing games often?"


    "This is my second time at the arcade. I have Forza Motorsport wheel at home, but I don''t use it much. I prefer the real thing", Sarah casually said.


    Aiden was surprised, "You are actually a racer? I would like to see that."


    "I will be happy to show off", sheughed.


    After few more games, Aiden asked "How about we have dinner before going to wrap presents?"


    "Sounds good", Sarah responded. "There is a Greek restaurant on 1st floor. Can we go there?"


    "Yes", he nodded.


    ...


    The restaurant had a pleasant atmosphere with low volume Greek music ying. Sarah ordered food for both.


    "You know Greek food", Aiden said while tasting dishes that arrived.


    "More than just food!", she was not modest. "When I was 10-year-old, I went to Greece for the first time with my mom and spent 6 months there. I fell in love with Greek culture. Their history is fascinating. I was fortunate to go there more than once. Whenever I think of a rxing ce, my mind goes to the Mediterranean Sea. When I was in high school, mom joked that I''m doing extra math just so that I can have an excuse to write Greek letters.", Sarahughed.


    "Do you travel a lot?", he asked.


    "My mom travels for her research, she leads Research and Development for thepany. She believes that in-person experiences are necessary for someone to fully understand the needs of a customer. Since I was little, out of a year she spends at least 6 months travelling. Earlier I would join her often, but not so muchtely. Last time I traveled with her was when I took a year off after high school.", Sarah exined. "How about you?"


    "My family is more... traditional", he said. "Other than educational camps that I attended, school always came first. Travelling was scheduled only during school breaks, if it matches everyone''s schedule. Otherwise I would spend holidays with my grandparents on East coast."


    "Hmm, I guess every family has its own way of living." Sarah paused for few moments, "As much as I love traveling and experiencing other cultures, sometimes I also envy people who grew up in environment simr to yours." Sarah saw that he is observing her with curiosity, so she continued, "Spending a lot of time traveling didn''t go in favor for my social life. School for me was mostly just taking exams and at most few months of attending sses in a year. Because of that I didn''t form rtionships with people my age. If you didn''t notice, I''m not good at socializing", she ended with a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    Aiden was saddened to see her like that. "I think you are doing just fine", he said in a serious voice.


    "You are one of few who thinks so", faint smile appeared on her face.


    "Then others have a problem because they can''t handle your straightforward personality", he was still serious.


    "When you put it that way, it actually sounds good", sheughed.. "Let''s finish food and go wrap presents, it''s gettingte."

 Chapter 22 - I Prefer A Hug

    Sarah and Aiden reached his apartment. Bags from the mall were arranged in the living area.


    "Do you want some tea?", Aiden offered.


    "Yes, please", she responded.


    "Lavender?"


    "Mhm", Sarah confirmed.


    She started unpacking the bags and arranging items.


    When Aiden stepped out of kitchen carrying two cups of hot tea, Sarah was busy wrapping the paper around the presents they got for his family members. She was sitting on the floor, focused on gift wrapping while humming Christmas song. He ced tea on the table, sat on the sofa and observed her. Aiden noticed that when Sarah is working on something, she focuses on that and is not easily distracted. Seeing that she is immersed in packing, means that he can take his time observing her without concern that he will be caught staring.


    With her slender fingers moving swiftly, boxes were tightly wrapped with sharp edges and no wrinkles on the paper. He can tell that she wrapped presents many times before. After she finished wrapping three boxes, she handed three gift tags to Aiden, "Fill them up". Then she took the neatly wrapped presents, ced them on the table, and pointed at each of them, "Mom, brother, dad".


    Looking at the boxes, she was content with the results of her work, and started sipping the tea. She was sitting on the floor with her back leaning on the sofa. "You said your grandparents are on East coast. Is it North or South?", she tilted her head to look at him.


    "North."


    "You can get them scarfs, with their initials. I can send you few sites that offer personalization. I''m confident they will love it", Sarah smiled.


    Aiden smiled back, and she took that as his agreement. He observed her and wondered if she is always that thoughtful or is it because of him. He hoped that it''s because of him. ''If I could confirm that she thinks of me differently than the others, that would be amazing.''


    Sarah noticed his intense gaze and felt the need to break the silence. "Do you celebrate Christmas?" She looked at the cup of tea in her hand.


    "We have dinner", he responded.


    ''Why such a short response?'' She was hoping he would talk more. "Any decorations?"


    "Christmas tree ", Aiden slid down from the sofa, now sitting next to her. His eyes didn''t leave her, as if he does not want to miss a slightest change in her expression. "How about you?"


    Sarah smiled nervously. ''Close! Close!'', rm rang in her head. She swallowed hard and focused her gaze on her teacup. "We go all out: Mom decorates indoors while dad works outside..." Her voice trailed off when she realized that her hands are trembling. The only sound she could hear is her heart beating in her ears.


    Aiden observed her and wondered why she is so tense. ''Is it because we are this close? Is she afraid of me? Does not look like it. She would note here if she is afraid. Does she like me? This much that she trembles when I am this close?''


    Aiden reached and took the teacup out of her trembling hands. He ced the cup on a coffee table without removing his gaze from Sarah''s face. Seeing that she didn''t avoid him when he reached for the cup, he concluded that she is not afraid of him. ''Is it possible that she likes me, this much?''


    Sarah faced him and their eyes met.


    Aiden watched her as she inhaled deeply and held her breath. ''She does that when I''m close¡­ Is she blushing? She does like me!'' Aiden inched closer to Sarah.


    Sarah could tell that her cheeks blushed. He had his devilish smile on, and she was not able to move, or even blink. It took some time for her to get control of her voice, "You are too close", she said in a quiet voice.


    "Do you dislike it?", his voice was deep and enchanting.


    She could feel his breath on her cheek, and her mind went nk. Sarah lowered her head, and her forehead was resting on his left shoulder. "No", she responded with a whisper.


    He smiled and started shifting his body closer to hers.


    "Don''t move, please", she was whispering, not finding strength in her voice.


    He stopped moving. They sat in silence, close to each other with her head resting on his shoulder.


    "What are you thinking?", Aiden broke the silence.


    She could feel his breath on her ear. It made her shiver. "I''m not thinking."


    He wanted to move and to see her face, but as soon as he started moving, he heard her say in a quiet voice, "Can we stay like this?"


    ''Finally!'' he was happy that he got closer, close enough to touch her. He nodded and put his right hand on her back. His fingers moved slowly, as he was trying to get her to rx.


    Sarah felt that her skin was burning where his fingers touched. She closed her eyes and took few deep breaths. Woody flowery fragrance took over all her senses, and she felt that him being so close overloaded her reasoning.


    Sarah wanted him closer, but she didn''t dare to move. Confused by realization of this desire, she found her voice again, "I don''t know if I should hug you or push you away".


    Aiden was concerned, ''What if she moves away?'' But they are already this close, he can''t let her pull back now. "I prefer a hug", his breath grazed her ear and her mind went nk.


    Sarah could still not move. Her brain stopped working, and there was no one tomand her muscles to move. She could only feel his presence, and somewhere in her mind a thought appeared, ''This is right. This is how it should be.'' Restless heartbeat was reced with a warm feeling, and smile appeared on her face.


    Aiden felt her body rx and knew that she made her decision. Decision not to run away from him. His impulse was to pull her closer and finally taste those lips, but he suppressed the urge. He does not want to scare her away. He needs to go slow. He does not want to mess this up. Aiden wrapped his left arm around her.


    Sarah was surprised that her body didn''t fight his closeness anymore. It felt warm, andfortable. She lifted her head and their eyes met again. His face was very close, but now she didn''t want to move away. They looked into each other eyes without speaking. Both were smiling, as if looking in the mirror. Sarah lowered her head to rest on his shoulder while her arms moved around his body embracing him.


    For a moment, his back stiffened. ''Atst, she took the initiative to be close to me.'' He was happy. Aiden pulled her in a tight embrace.


    After some time, she said in a quiet voice, "I should go." Sarah didn''t want to go. She wanted to stay like that longer, and to get even closer to him. Part of her was whispering that it''s too fast, she needs to slow down and analyze her emotions before proceeding.


    "Stay a bit longer", his body craved for more.


    "5 minutes", she responded.


    He tightened his hug.


    ...


    Sarah was not sure how much time passed before she realized that they are in front of her dorm entrance. The sky was dark, clouds hid the stars and the moon. No one was outside, except for two people standing in silence facing each other. It seems that cold weather is not affecting them. Sarah observed his face and took a mental note of all his features, stopping on his lips which were slightly curled upwards, just above her eye level. Then she looked up into his eyes and met his prating gaze.


    It was time for them to part, but she didn''t want to. Sarah took a deep breath, looking troubled, "I''m not sure what to do".


    "Just do what you feel is right", he responded while slightly tilting his head.


    She nervously bit her lower lip, took a step toward him and hugged him. He hugged her back without any dy.


    Sarah felt like time stopped, and it''s only two of them in the world. And even if anyone else existed, it didn''t matter. She slowly let go of him, and their eyes met again, "I''m going inside now".


    His right hand reached at the back of her head and he lightly kissed her forehead, "Go".


    She nodded and went inside.


    When she entered her room, Sarah turned on the lights, dropped her bags on the floor, and went to the window to put the blinds down. She looked outside and saw Aiden looking toward her. She waved and he waved back. Her smile widened, and she pulled the blinds down. She didn''t move for a while, and then slumped on the bed. Sarah stared at the ceiling for a long time. Her mind was shifting between thinking about previous few hours and going nk. Like her memories were put on a rey in the loop, to make sure she does not forget any detail. Her mind was a mess, she could still feel his hug with her body, and smell his fragrance. Her forehead burned where his lips touched.


    Sarah was not sure at what time she drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 23 - I Miss You

    On Wednesday morning Sarah didn''t have a ss.


    Her n was to work on the project, but she could not focus. She was not able to think about anything except about events rted to Aiden. Even when she put all her mental effort to think about the project, she was not sessful. Her mind was echoing: ''Aiden, Aiden, Aiden¡­'' Eventually, she gave up.


    Sarah checked her email and noticed a few requests for code review from Aiden. <em>''I will look at these when my mind clears up...''</em>


    It made her happy that it''s something rted to him, but she needed to focus in order to do a code review, and she felt that her brain is mush.


    Sarah sent an email to Aiden with information on several online stores where he can get customized scarfs for his grandparents and she went back to bed. Since she can''t work, she should rest. But her thoughts are stubbornly going into the direction of a warm hug, and that familiar scent. Her memories of his smile and his deep gaze so vivid, like he is right in front of her.


    Questions ran through her mind: <em>''Did that really happen? Was it a mistake? Why do I feel so restless? Will this ever stop?''</em>


    Sarah was taking deep breaths, trying to calm down, but her heart was beating as if it''s trying to jump out of her chest.


    Her phone made a sound indicating she got an email. She checked and it was a reply from Aiden. One word: <em>"Thanks"</em>.


    She looked at that email and her heart calmed down. It took her a minute to realize that she is not restless anymore. <em>''Did just one small email from him settle my emotions? Impossible!''</em>


    She turned on her chat app and texted Vivian:


    [Sarah]: "My head is a mess"


    ...few minutes passed...


    [Vivian]: "Something happened?"


    [Sarah]: "I''m sure you can guess. Do you really need more details?"


    [Vivian]: "Yes, because I want to know. And no, because I told you so"


    [Sarah]: ¡­


    [Vivian]: "Do you want to meet?"


    [Sarah]: "I need to figure out this on my own"


    [Vivian]: "OK"


    Sarah wanted this unfamiliar feeling to go away. She was always strong-willed and in control. She never experienced feelings so intense that they consume her mind, and she can''t ignore them.


    Sarah got her running gear on and went for a run. Her mp3 yer was sting music in her earphones. A run with familiar music and cold winter air pping Sarah''s cheeks helped her clear her mind. Finally, she didn''t think about Aiden.


    Happy with the oue, she returned to her dorm and took a shower. Just as she settled down, her mind started racing again.


    <em>''Ah! Will this ever stop?''</em>, she was desperate.


    It was lunchtime, so she got ready and headed to the cafeteria.


    ~Te University, cafeteria~


    Sarah got her lunch but didn''t have much appetite. After forcing a few bites, she gave up. She still had more than half an hour until afternoon ss, so she pulled out her book ''Anna Karenina'' with the hope to keep her mind busy. It was not working, her eyes went over the lines, but her brain was not epting them.


    "Looks like your mind is elsewhere", a deep familiar voice came from behind and in the next moment, Aiden took a seat next to her.


    When she realized that he is right next to her, she inhaled and held her breath.


    It took her only few seconds to be aware that restlessness which consumed her since she woke up disappeared.


    She exhaled and said in a quiet voice, "It seems I can''t help but to think of you."


    Aiden was surprised, and it took him a few seconds to recover. He smiled. "I missed you too."


    "Huh?" Sarah was confused. <em>''Is this missing someone?''</em>


    She shook her head, "It seems that I have a lot to learn."


    "It will be my pleasure to teach you", he said with a sly smile, and she found his voice enchanting.


    Sarah observed him and her lips stretched into a smile. She acknowledged to herself that when she was with Aiden, it felt right. Like that is the way it''s supposed to be. She felt like a puzzle with a missing piece, and he was the piecepleting her puzzle. Sarah told herself not to run away from this. Every time she is with him, her feelings change and reach next level. She is curious to find out what the next level will be.


    Sarah noticed behind Aiden a man looking at them, and she recognized him. "Behind you, three tables down, short brown hair, dark blue jacket with gray cor. Do you know him?".


    Aiden nced behind and frowned. "Yes, Philip. Why?"


    Sarah hesitated for a few seconds seeing that Aiden''s mood worsened, but she started talking, and can''t stop now. "Last week he approached me and asked if I''m your girl." She didn''t want to say that Philip made her ufortable.


    <em>''Why would Philip approach her? He can''t have good intentions. I need to keep him away from Sarah.''</em> Aiden was getting agitated while thinking about Philip talking with Sarah, "And, what did you say?"


    "I don''t remember", Sarah mumbled. She could not tell him that she stated that they are not even friends, but acquaintances at best.


    "If he asks you again, make sure to tell him the truth."


    Sarah can see that Aiden is upset about something, but is not sure about what. "What truth?"


    "That you are my girl", he said with a sly smile.


    Sarah blushed. <em>''His girl?! Well, that does not sound so bad.''</em>


    She gave him a small nod as a response.


    He was pleased with her reaction.


    ...


    Afternoon ss ended, and Sarah was packing her backpack when she heard Aiden: "Coffee?"


    "Sounds good", she responded.


    Aiden was happy that Sarah epted his invitation. Every cell in his body screamed from the need to spend more time with her. And now he felt at ease, knowing that they will spend the evening together, and who knows¡­ maybe longer. Well, he can hope.


    They headed out of the ssroom and went to the parking lot where Aiden''s car was parked.


    "Where are we going?", Sarah asked.


    "For a coffee", he responded with a smile.


    She didn''t ask again. After all, she didn''t care where they went, as long as they are together. A short driveter, he parked in the parking lot of his apartment.


    "I thought we are going for a coffee...", she said suspiciously.


    "Yes. I can make coffee."


    As they approached the door of his apartment, Sarah thought of the previous time she was there... the hug and his intoxicating proximity which is making her anxious, yet she can''t get enough of it. Her cheeks flushed, and she got nervous. Sarah reminded herself not to run away. She took a deep breath and stepped inside.


    Aiden closed the door behind her, and the next thing she knew, he embraced her from behind.


    Aiden''s face was buried in Sarah''s hair, and he inhaled deeply.


    "I waited all day to do this. Give me a minute". She felt his breath on her right ear, and her mind went nk for a moment while she was lost in the blissful feeling of him around her.


    ...


    When Aiden stepped out of the kitchen with coffee, Sarah was on the sofa, working on herptop.


    "You aremitted" He noticed that she is working on his project.


    Aiden took a seat next to her on the sofa. He put his arms around her waist while resting his chin on her left shoulder, quietly watching her work.


    Sarah''s fingers stopped moving on the keyboard. "Can you move a bit away?"


    He raised an eyebrow, and his expression showed displeasure. "Why?"


    "I need to make up for the lost time, and you are distracting me." She was not sure why he looks upset.


    He let go of her and backed away, but his face told her that he is not convinced.


    Sarah turned toward him, took a deep breath, and exined: "I was not able to do any work since yesterday. When you are not close by, my mind is a mess, and when you get this close it''s even worse."


    <em>''How honest! To tell me that I have such an effect on her!''</em> A devilish smile appeared on his face as he slowly inched toward her. "How I see it, right now you have two choices. One is that you drop the idea of working, and the other is that you get used to me being this close."


    When he finished talking, his face was so close that Sarah could feel his breath on her face.


    "How shameless!" Sarah moved away from him. Her smile told him that she is not upset.


    "I will workter...", she mumbled as she kept herptop aside.


    He was happy in any case, as long as she does note up with a third option.


    After some time, both were typing on theirptops, seated on the sofa next to each other. They ordered pizza and spent the evening working on their project while enjoying each other''spany.


    ~Te University, women''s dorm~


    Sarah was in her bed, thinking about recent changes in her, caused by Aiden. <em>''Why do I drop my guard around him?''</em> It made her feel vulnerable, and she found that ufortable. There are many who approached her in the past, and she never had a problem to send them packing, no matter how charming they were.


    Sarah is not able to pinpoint time or the asion when she noticed that Aiden became important in her life, and he got ess to her heart.


    When he is not around, she is missing him. <em>''It will be difficult to spend two weeks without him during the holidays... Oh, holidays... Christmas present!''</em>


    Sarah took her phone and messaged Vivian.


    [Sarah]: "Are you free on Saturday after ss? I need to do some Christmas shopping, can you join? Lunch is my treat."


    After a few seconds Vivian responded.


    [Vivian]: "Make it a fancy lunch, and you have a deal"


    [Sarah]: "Deal"


    The food at the cafeteria of Te University is of high quality and there is always a generous variety to select from. But going to a restaurant has its own appeal.


    When Sarah saw that Vivian will join her, she was happy for few seconds, and then she got troubled. <em>''What should I get him? It should not be anything too much, but I don''t want to get him a trinket either... Maybe something for couples?... Couples!? When did I start thinking of myself as a part of the couple?''</em> She blushed. <em>''Why am I getting all flustered for? We are a couple¡­''</em>


    Sarah slept off while thinking about what Christmas present to get for Aiden.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 24 - Kidnapped?

    Sarah reached ssroom for her morning ss and was surprised to see that Philip was sitting at her usual spot. She felt a headacheing.


    <em>''Why is he in my spot? Considering his behaviorst week, he can''t be up to anything good... If I sit far away from him, he will see that he is impacting me!''</em>


    Sarah decided to take a seat in front row, several seats away from Philip. <em>''This is perfect! Still front row, but five seats away, so he can''t bother me.''</em>


    As she was going through her backpack, Philip moved and took a seat right next to her.


    Sarah was speechless.


    "Good morning", he greeted her cheerfully ignoring her scowl.


    Sarah felt suffocated by his strong perfume. She held her breath as long as she could and ignored him.


    "You are not even exchanging pleasantries?" Philip looked offended.


    She nced at him with a frown and mumbled: "Morning".


    "That is better." He chuckled. "Why are you not sitting at your usual seat?"


    "I felt like sitting here", her headache was increasing.<em> ''Didn''t you sit at my spot, idiot?''</em>


    He was observing her with a smirk on his face. "I saw you yesterday having lunch with Aiden, again!"


    Sarah was surprised that he would bring this up. She did her best to sound indifferent. "So?"


    "Are you still just friends, or ¡­?"


    "Why is that your concern?", Sarah cut him off.


    He was just looking at her without saying a word.


    She was not sure what to think of his intentions. "I thought you want to talk, but it seems I was wrong."


    He took a deep breath and said: "You are so pretty that I forgot what I wanted to say."


    Sarah was speechless. <em>''Is he hitting on me? Didn''t he get the message that I''m not interested?''</em>


    To Sarah''s relief, the professor came in, and the lesson started.


    Philip was shamelessly staring at Sarah most of the lesson. She wanted to tell him to face forward, but she didn''t want to cause amotion during ss. Sarah thought of leaving, but the ssroom was quiet, everyone was seated, and only voice of the lecturer could be heard. If she stands up now to get out, it will cause a stir.


    <em>''I can do this. Just ignore him, and lesson will be done in no time''</em>, she told herself. <em>''Yes, once the lesson is done, I will get away from him.''</em>


    Lesson was finally over.


    Sarah packed her things and headed out.


    Philip was one step behind her. "Why are you in such a rush? I want to talk to you."


    "I have nothing to say to you, go away." Sarah was irritated with his behavior and decided not to entertain him as she walked down the hallway.


    Philip grabbed her wrist. "When I see you, the only ce I want to be is closer to you."


    Sarah stopped in her tracks and looked at Philip in disbelief.


    Few minutes earlier, outside ssroom¡­


    Aiden is waiting for Sarah in front of the ssroom. He checked the time. <em>''ss should be done any minute.''</em>


    Not long after, door opened, and some students got out and walked past Aiden. He saw Sarah walk out in hurried steps.


    Sarah didn''t notice Aiden. Probably because her desire to escape Philip''s persistence mixed-in with her not expecting that he will wait for her after the ss.


    Aiden saw that Sarah nced backward and said: "I have nothing to say to you, go away!" It took him a moment to realize that she said that to Philip who was right behind her.


    At the sight of Philip holding onto Sarah''s wrist, rage swelled inside Aiden.<em> ''How dare youy your filthy hands on her!??''</em> He saw Philip look at Sarah lecherously, and the only thing Aiden wanted to do is to beat him into a pulp. He grabbed Philip''s wrist and forced him to let go of Sarah.


    Philip''s whole body contorted in pain, but Aiden didn''t care. The only thing on his mind was that he needs to hit that smug face. Aiden''s left hand clenched into a fist and was rising to deliver a punch, when he felt a warm hand holding him.


    "Don''t. Let''s go." Sarah''s voice rang in his ears, and he faced her concerned expression.


    As permand, Aiden let go of Philip''s wrist. His hand wrapped around Sarah''s shoulders and they walked out without looking back.


    Philip fell on the floor and rubbed his aching hand while watching two of them leave.


    Sarah and Aiden went into his car, and he started driving. Except for soft musicing from the radio, there was no other sound in the car.


    Both of them were thinking about the incident that just urred and what it means to them.


    Sarah was grateful that he came to her rescue, but also upset that she didn''t do something herself. She is not the type that needs rescuing, she can take care of herself.


    Aiden was analyzing why he got so upset. Aiden is aware that he is attracted to Sarah, but is it that much that he can''t stand the thought of someone else touching her? Or is it just because it''s Philip?


    After more than half an hour, the car stopped at a sightseeing stop. The view is beautiful: mountains in the back, evergreen trees spread around crystal clearke which reflects the mountains. But neither of them enjoyed the view.


    After some time, Sarah broke the silence: "Thank you."


    He didn''t respond.


    <em>''He looks angry. Is he angry at me?''</em>


    She turned to face him. Her right hand reached to his face, touching his chin and making him face her. He was still frowning. She lifted her hand, and with her index finger gently pressed between his eyebrows, while saying with a smile: "You should not frown so much. You will end up with wrinkles, and then I will not think of you as handsome."


    <em>''This girl. Full of surprises. Always says unexpected things.''</em> He rxed his face, put his arms around her and embraced her. His head was on her shoulder, and he took few deep breaths.


    Sarah was not sure what to do. So, she let him hold her. She had to admit that it feels nice. Being in his arms, feels nice.


    When Aiden started moving away from her, she wrapped her hands around him, and pulled him closer. "It''s not enough", she whispered.


    His hug tightened.


    After some time, they moved away, and their eyes met. She could see that he calmed down and returned to his usual self. Sarah didn''t know what triggered him to be so upset, but she knew that it was not a good time to ask.


    She looked at his handsome face and decided to address one pressing topic: "You made me miss lunch, how are you going to make it up to me?"


    Aiden smiled and started the car.


    Sarah can tell that they are going up the mountain by observing the changing scenery: the trees were reced the rocks, and traces of snow could be seen on the side of the road. After about half an hour, they reached in front of a ski resort.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. White", the staff greeted as they stepped intorge entry, bustling with people.


    Sarah nced at Aiden, wondering howe staff recognized him and concluded that it''s not his first time at this resort.


    Aiden spoke with a receptionist for a minute, and Sarah''s attention was drawn to the fountain in the middle of an artificial pond inhabited with koi fish. He stood behind her and watched silently while she tried to touch the fish without dipping her whole hand in the water.


    They headed upstairs to the top floor. Private room has a 360-degree view of the ski resort, with breathtaking views of the mountains in the background. Aiden took Sarah''s hand and guided her to the dining table.


    "I hope this will make up for the missed lunch", he said in a deep voice while pulling the chair for her to sit at the table.


    <em>''Oh, how I love his voice.''</em> She nodded with a smile and took a seat.


    During the meal they didn''t talk much.


    Sarah was thinking how it''s unusual for her to rely on someone to rescue her. She was always capable of taking care of herself, proud that she does not need anyone for protection. She remembered his furious expression in the hallway, and his troubled face during the ride, and his warm and firm embrace at the sightseeing spot, and how he patiently waited until she had her fill of ying with the fish¡­ and how right now he is looking at her with his dark eyes which are so deep that she feels like she could drown inside them, and she would not mind, as long as it''s his eyes¡­ Sarah is aware that this is different than anything she ever experienced, and something changed. She changed. Because of him. She enjoys the thought that he takes care of her. Two of them being together¡­ feels just right.


    Aiden was reflecting on his emotions. He knows that he was raging. He is not unfamiliar with that feeling. The only thing he wanted was to hurt Philip. And it took one touch from her apanied by few soft words to calm him down. He held Sarah close to him as they left University building, stole nces at her during the ride, embraced her at the sightseeing spot, enjoyed watching her y with koi fish, and now she is right next to him, looking at him with her deep green eyes, and smiling¡­ Aiden realized that something changed. He changed. She has the power to change him¡­ and this is much more than just an attraction. This realization excites him and scares him at the same time.


    After lunch, Sarah was looking down at ski tracks of the resort.


    "Do you want to ski?", he asked.


    Her eyes lit up. "Yes."


    He called the attendant, and shortly after, two of them were in full skiing gear, on top of the highest peak in the resort. As they descended, both showed matching skills in speed and agility. Whoever saw them could not help but stop and admire the sight of two people gracefully conquering the slopes with ease. Sarah was silently admiring Aiden''s skiing skills, and he admired hers.


    When they got back at the resort, Aiden and Sarah warmed up with hot cocoa.


    Sarah heard her phone beep, and she saw number of missed messages from Vivian:


    [Vivian]: "I hear you were in an incident after morning ss"


    [Vivian]: "Why are you not in AI?"


    [Vivian]: "Text me or call me?"


    [Vivian]: "I hear someone harassed you and took you away..."


    [Vivian]: "Did you get kidnapped???"


    [Vivian]: "If you don''t respond in 10 minutes, I''m calling the police"


    ...that was thest message that Sarah just received. Sarah checked the time and saw that afternoon lesson finished.


    "I need to text Vivian", Sarah said with aplex expression, and started texting. Aiden leaned closer to see her phone.


    [Sarah]: "I''m OK. "


    ...at this time Aiden read all the recent texts and had an amused expression on his face.


    [Vivian]: "Is it true that someone harassed you and took you away?"


    [Sarah]: "Yes and no."


    [Vivian]: "??? Exin!!!"


    Sarah didn''t want to go into details, thinking that it might get Aiden upset again.


    [Sarah]: "Long story. But no one kidnapped me. And I am fine. "


    [Vivian]: "How do I know you are telling the truth, and that kidnapper is not making you say this?"


    Sarah thought for a moment, then turned on her phone camera, leaned towards Aiden and took a photo of two of them. She sent the photo to Vivian.


    [Vivian]: "!!!"


    [Sarah]: "I''m OK. I will exinter"


    [Vivian]: "Do you know how worried I was when I heard that you got into trouble, and then you don''t show up to ss??? No matter if you are maiden in love or not, you should not just leave with him without a word."


    Sarah froze as she read ''maiden in love''. Aiden is right there, and he read it, for sure. Sarah''s face flushed and even her ears got red. <em>''This is so embarrassing!''</em>


    [Sarah]: "Later"


    Sarah didn''t move for a while.


    "Send me that picture also. I like it.", she heard Aiden say. He was very close, and she could feel his breath on her cheek.


    She forwarded him the photo, kept her phone away, and hesitated before facing him. And, of course, Aiden was looking at her with a mischievous smile. She took few deep breaths topose herself and smiled, "Let''s go back".


    ...


    While driving back they agreed to have dinner in the city.


    "Any preferences?", he asked.


    "No. You pick", she responded.


    It was not veryte, but since winter days are short, it was dark when they arrived. They had a dinner on the top floor restaurant. The atmosphere in the restaurantbined with the view of the city night lights made everything very romantic.


    Sarah does not remember what she ate. She was staring at him, painfully aware that she is falling for him deeper by the minute.


    ...


    After dinner, Aiden drove to his apartment. Sarah was reluctant to exit the car. <em>''It''s not that I don''t want toe to his ce, but he didn''t even ask me. He just brought me here, like it''s normal.''</em>


    He was looking at her, as if he can read her mind. "It''s still early. If I take you to your dorm, you will just miss me for the rest of the evening", he said with a straight face.


    Sarah was speechless. She wanted to tell him that he is wrong, but she would be lying. She gave up on the idea to retaliate and got out of the car.


    They spent the rest of the evening working on their project, while enjoying herbal tea and each other''spany.

 Chapter 25 - Finding Clues

    ~Te University, women''s dorm~


    Later that night, Sarah was in her room thinking about incident with Philip.


    Two questions bothered her.


    First, why was Aiden so upset? She never saw him so aggressive.


    <em>''Maybe this is normal for him, after all I don''t know him very long. Is he violent when things don''t go his way?''</em>


    Sarah had a mix of emotions. On one side she was happy that he is protective of her. On the other, she was worried if he gets red up this quickly, what if next time his temper is directed at her? She was confident in her skills, that she could protect herself, but could she protect herself against someone she trusts? That is apletely different thing.


    She decided not to make rash decisions and to gather more information rted to Aiden''s character.


    <em>''I can''t conclude anything at this point. I will just need to give it some time to get to know him better.''</em>


    In her heart, she could not ept that he is not a good person.


    Second question is: Why is Philip so persistent?


    <em>''I already made myself clear that I''m not interested in his advances. Why is he not giving up? Why do I have a feeling that there is something else going on?''</em>


    With this thought, Sarah sat in front of her PC, and hacked University surveince cameras. Cameras have a good coverage around buildings and inside hallways and mostmon areas. She searched for the recording after her morning ss.


    It didn''t take long before she could see on her screen Aiden standing next to her while holding Philip, releasing his hand and two of them walking away while Philip sat on the floor, rubbing his wrist and looking after them. Few secondster, Philip got his phone and it looks like he sent a text. After that he stood up and walked away. Sarah looked at other cameras, and she could follow Philip going to cafeteria, having lunch, and then heading to afternoon ss. Few people exchanged greetings with him, but nothing that would seem unusual.


    She thought for few minutes when she remembered that after the incident, he sent a text. That might be something! The recording was not good enough for her to zoom in and see the content of the message.


    Sarah decided to hack student database and to find Philip''s information. Soon enough, she had his cell phone number, and after some time, Sarah got ess to messages on Philip''s phone. Looking at the time stamp, there was only one message sent from his phone: "I failed." He got a response about half an hourter: "Useless. Keep trying." Sarah knew that she is onto something. She looked up number from where response came and was surprised to find out that is Mimi''s cell phone number!


    Sarah felt that her mind is going to explode. For some reason, Philip is trying to get close to her, he was telling Mimi that he failed, and Mimi told him to keep trying! Why?!!


    Sarah collected herself and looked at history of chats and calls between Philip and Mimi. There were no other text messages, and few phone calls not one was longer than 10 seconds.


    Only conclusion Sarah coulde up with is that whatever n they have; it''s discussed in person. The short phone calls highly likely had a purpose to agree when and where to meet.


    Now Sarah had two new questions: What are Mimi and Philip nning? Why?


    <em>''Considering that Mimi is involved, it must be rted to Aiden, right? But how does Philip fit into picture? What is his motive?''</em>


    Sarah has a feeling that there is some history between Philip and Aiden, but considering Aiden''s reaction this morning, she was reluctant to bring this topic up.


    <em>''How can I find out what they are nning and why? What if I pretend to ept Philip''s advances? Oh, Aiden will not like this, that is out of the question. I wish there is a way I can get them to meet and talk about it, and for me to be a fly on the wall.''</em>


    Sarah remembered mini microphones that her dad created. They are small, wireless and have a great quality and range. If she can get those nted on Philip''s or Mimi''s clothes, and then get them to meet, that would be great.


    <em>''How can I get them to meet? And how do I nt the mic without them noticing?''</em>


    Sarah went to her closet, pulled one box, and rummaged through it. Box was full of various electronic gadgets, but Sarah found that she does not have any microphones. <em>''When I go home, I will make sure to get few from dad.''</em>


    This means that the n including microphones, Philip and Mimi will need to wait for after holidays.


    <em>''Should I tell Aiden about this? I don''t know how he will react if I tell him what I found out...''</em>


    Sarah decided not to tell him at this time.


    <em>''Maybe tell Vivian? She might have an idea or two that can help.''</em>


    ~ Te University, cafeteria ~


    Next day, Sarah had lunch with Aiden after morning ss.


    They chatted and she was asionally observing surroundings, trying to see if she can spot Philip or Mimi. But she was not sessful.


    They finished lunch, and it was time to head out for afternoon ss. Aiden was worried, "I don''t think you should go to afternoon ss."


    "Huh? Why?" Sarah was surprised.


    "Whenever I''m not there, you seem to attract trouble", he said with a smirk.


    "Most of my recent troubles seem to be because of you", Sarah half-teased.


    "Without me around, you are not safe."


    "What do you think will happen? I can take care of myself." She looked at him and his expression didn''t soften. "Nothing will happen during the lesson, right? How about after lesson I text you right away... or if you are so worried, wait for me after lesson.", she finished with a smile.


    He agreed to wait for her after her lesson. He would do that anyway.


    After some internal struggle, Sarah said in a serious tone: "You know you are overprotective, right?"


    "You don''t know what people are capable of doing", he responded.


    "And you do?", Sarah asked.


    He looked down, thinking about something.


    She continued: "I told you I can take care of myself. Can you trust me with this?"


    Again, he didn''t respond, and she added with a quiet voice: "Besides, the only person who can hurt me at this point is you."


    Aiden was surprised. He looked up and their eyes met.<em> ''Is she acknowledging that she cares for me so much that I can hurt her?''</em> Smile slowly bloomed on his face, and he stretched his arms to pull her in his embrace.


    Sarah blushed and quickly held his hands in hers, pushing them down. "Not here", she whispered in panic.


    He was upset that she is rejecting his hug, and at the same time happy because of her indirect love confession.


    With a wide smile, he said: "Allow me to escort you to your afternoon ss."


    "Permission granted.", she cheekily replied.


    Two of them walked out of cafeteria together.


    ...


    Sarah walked out of ss and faced Aiden who was waiting for her in the hallway.


    "Any problems?"


    "No", Sarah shook her head.


    Aiden was relieved.


    He took her hand in his, and they walked down the hallway. Sarah didn''t try to pull her hand out. Aiden was happy about that.


    As she entered his car, Sarah asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Dinner and a movie."


    ...


    After dinner, he parked in the parking of his apartment building.


    Sarah was puzzled. "I thought we are going to watch a movie."


    "Yes." He gave a small nod.


    Sarah gave up on arguing. And she didn''t care if they go to a movie theater or not. Sarah admitted to herself that she only wants to be with him.


    At his apartment, she was picking from his online movie library while he set up the projector. Sarah was not sure which movie to pick. She didn''t want him to be bored. "What type of movies you watch?".


    Aiden thought of a good answer. "Any with a good story. You?"


    "The ones with a happy ending."


    Again, Sarah surprised him with an unconventional answer. "Don''t you find them predictable? If you know that ending will be happy?".


    She exined: "If I want to watch a tragedy, I will watch news. Movies need to entertain me."


    Heughed. "Then pick something entertaining".


    Sarah picked est action movie. It was a movie she didn''t watch, and it has good reviews.


    About halfway through the movie, she slept off on the sofa with her head on Aiden''s shoulder.


    Aiden noticed that she slept off and scolded her silently:<em> ''How careless¡­ Aren''t you afraid that I will do something to you? Look how defenseless you are!''</em>


    Aiden reached with his hand and caressed her hair, <em>''Very soft, and it smells nice.''</em> He got an idea. He carried Sarah to the bedroom and lowered her carefully on the bed. Heid down next to her and observed her sleeping face for a long time. Aiden was tempted to kiss her and taste those lips that are inviting him for some time but didn''t want to risk waking her up.


    She is beautiful, rxed, in his bed¡­ and he reminded himself to keep his urges in check. He can''t allow his impulses to take over... he needs to control himself unless he wants to scare her away.


    <em>''You should not be this careless!''</em> He wondered if this is what she meant when she told him that he makes her feel rxed andfortable. He ced a gentle kiss on her forehead and embraced her.


    <em>''You are lucky that I have no intention of taking advantage of you.''</em>


    ...


    Sarah woke up and slightly shifted her body. Still half a sleep, she took a deep breath, inhaling the woody-flowery scent that made her feel dizzy. <em>''This is some vivid dream!''</em>


    "Mmm, you are awake", she heard a deep familiar voice.


    Her eyes sprang open wide and she froze.<em> ''It''s not a dream!!!''</em>


    Aidenzily stretched his arms and pulled her close to him. She felt his breath on her face and her mind went nk for few seconds. When she came around, she pushed herself away from him clumsily and sat up. Sarah quickly checked herself and sighed in relief that she is fully clothed. "How did this happen?"


    "What?", he gave her the most innocent expression he could while suppressing his devilish smile.


    "This!", she was waving her hands frantically while pointing at the bed.


    "You slept off during movie", he stated a fact.


    "And how did I end up in your bed?" There was panic in her voice.


    "Would you like it better if I left you to sleep on the sofa?" He stopped his attempts not to smile.


    Sarah put her face in her hands and took few deep breaths to calm down. She lifted her head and looked at him, their eyes met, and his devilish smile was difficult to resist.


    She remembered that it''s Saturday. "What''s the time?", she asked.


    "It''s early,e back" He pulled her back down to bed and into his embrace.


    She could smell the familiar scent and feel him close to her. Her whole body was in danger of sensory overload.


    In a quiet voice, she said: "I have a morning lesson."


    "You can skip." He tightened his hold.


    "After that I have a lunch with Vivian¡­", Sarah weakly continued.


    "Cancel." He was shattering all her arguments.


    Sarah collected herself and added: "And then I promised to go shopping with Vivian".


    "Whole day?" Aiden was not happy, and he didn''t even try to hide it.


    Sarah found his pouty expression adorable. "Not sure, probably not whole day. Maybe until mid-afternoon."


    He didn''t respond.


    "I need to go." She struggled in his embrace.


    "Five minutes¡­", he pleaded.


    She stopped resisting.


    "What''s the time?" Sarah wanted to know how much time she has before ss starts.


    "You will find out in five minutes", he responded, and took a deep breath inhaling her scent.


    She closed her eyes and surrendered to his embrace.

 Chapter 26 - Girl Talk

    Sarah arrived few minutes before lesson started.


    When Vivian saw Sarahe to ss, she was relieved, "I thought you got kidnapped again."


    "Almost", Sarah responded with an shy smile.


    Vivian observed Sarah curiously, "Looks like things are progressing well."


    Sarah nodded. She was not able to stop smiling. "How are things on your side?"


    At that time Professor entered the ssroom.


    Vivian lowered her eyes. "Let''s talk after ss", she said with a whisper.


    ¡­


    After ss, Vivian and Sarah were having lunch at a restaurant downtown.


    "So... how are things going with you and Aiden?", Vivian was curious.


    "Fine... but I will not tell you any details until you tell me how are things on your side. I see you are not limping anymore. It seems your sprained ankle is healed?", Sarah teased.


    "Yes. There is no more need for that", Vivian grinned for a second before her face dropped.


    "Please, do tell", Sarah was curious.


    "I think you could say we are a couple", Vivian didn''t sound very convincing.


    "You think? Hmm... how far did you go?"


    "We kissed. Once", Vivian said bashfully.


    "Kissed? If that''s the case, why is that you seem to be unsure?", Sarah was puzzled.


    "Since then I haven''t seen him or heard from him", Vivian said, with a small voice.


    "When was that?", Sarah asked.


    "Three days ago."


    "You didn''t see him in ss?"


    "He didn''t show up to sses we are taking together. I don''t know about other ones", Vivian said.


    Sarah thought about it before speaking, "Yesterday afternoon... I believe that Gabriel is taking the same ss as me. He was not there. Did you contact him?"


    Vivian shook her head.


    Sarah thought about it, "What if something happened to him?"


    "Oh, I didn''t think of that", Vivian was in a mix of surprise and worry.


    "Text him now!", Sarahmanded.


    Vivian pulled out her phone out of her bag. "Huh, what should I say?"


    "Just ask him if he is OK and see what he says back."


    "OK", Vivian thought for a moment before typing on her phone and reluctantly sending a text. She kept her phone on the table, next to her and stared at it.


    "Now you just need to wait for his response. But don''t keep looking at the phone if you can help it. What if he is not able to respond for some reason?", Sarah was trying tofort her obviously nervous friend.


    "I just hope he is OK." Vivian looked at Sarah, took a deep breath to get her nerves calmed. "OK. Your turn. How far did you go?"


    "We slept together", Sarah said with a straight face.


    "What!!? Isn''t that too fast?", Vivian was shocked.


    "Well, yes, but it was out of my control. I slept off and it just happened."


    "So, he took advantage of you? Bastard! Why do you sound like you are defending him? And how can you be so calm?", Vivian was fuming.


    Sarah was looking at Vivian with a confused face. ''Why is she so upset?'' Then she understood. "Wait, wait... it''s not what you are thinking. We slept together, but nothing happened."


    Vivian was looking at Sarah suspiciously.


    "We watched a movie at his cest night, and I slept off. So, he didn''t wake me up and we ended up sleeping together... I mean next to each other. But nothing more than that.", Sarah quickly exined.


    Vivian breathed out, "You should be more careful what words you use. You can cause misunderstandings."


    "I wanted to talk to you about something." Sarah''s face turned serious... she thought for some time before speaking. "You know the incident with Philip from yesterday..."


    Vivian nodded and waited for Sarah to continue. Sarah told her in detail how Philip is persistent even though she is refusing him.


    "Do you think that there is more to it than just an overconfident ssmate?"


    Sarah nodded, "Yes. I have a strong feeling that there is more to it. I suspect it''s rted to Aiden... But I don''t want to get him involved. At least not until I find out more about this."


    Sarah didn''t want to tell Vivian that she knows that Philip and Mimi are working together. If she says that, then she will need to exin how she found out. And that is something that Sarah does not want to talk about. Her hacking around other people''s devices to get data is nothing that should be widely known.


    "I think you should tell Aiden.", Vivian was serious.


    Sarah was carefully picking which words to use, "I know I should... but you didn''t see him yesterday. He was so angry when Philip held me back. I want to understand the situation better before I tell him anything."


    "Maybe he is just a possessive boyfriend."


    "I have a feeling it''s more than that", Sarah said with a concerned expression.


    Vivian raised her eyebrows, "You want to prevent him from getting upset? Do you think he needs such protection?"


    "At this point, I can only hope that I have the ability to protect him", Sarah said while her eyes lost focus and drifted into distance.


    Vivian observed Sarah, before saying with quiet voice, "You really are in love with him."


    Sarah looked Vivian in the eyes, "I''m not sure what love is. But I never felt this way before... When he is not next to me, it feels that a piece of me is missing, and thought of him being hurt makes my heart ache. In a way... by protecting him, I''m protecting myself."


    Vivian looked at Sarah and helplessly shook her head.


    When they finished lunch, Vivian asked, "We are done with lunch, where are we going and what are we buying?"


    Sarah was excited, "There is a store I want to check out. I need to buy a Christmas present for Aiden."


    "Oho! What are you getting him?", Vivian was curious.


    "I''m still not sure. I hope to get inspired in that store. It sells antiques and various other things... by the way, did you get something for Gabriel?"


    "Hmm, no.", Vivian said in a quiet voice. Seeing that Sarah is just looking at her in disbelief, she added, "With the current situation between us, I''m not sure if I should get him a present."


    Sarah held Vivian''s hand, and said seriously, "I think you should have more faith in him. My impression is that he is a good man, and not someone to disappear without a reason after starting a rtionship. Or do you really think that he will go to such lengths to avoiding to lessons just because he wants to avoid you?"


    Vivian checked her phone and saw that Gabriel still didn''t reply to her text. She shook her head absentmindedly, and then she snapped out of it. "Maybe I will find something for him in that store", she said with a smile. "Let''s go."


    ...


    The shopping trip was sessful. Both Sarah and Vivian found presents.


    Sarah was in her room, contently looking at the gift she got for Aiden. She pulled out her phone and texted him:


    [Sarah]: "Done with Vivian."


    After few seconds she got a response.


    [Aiden]: "Do you have any ns for tomorrow?"


    [Sarah]: "No"


    [Aiden]: "Be ready at 7 AM with your passport."


    [Sarah]: "For what?"


    [Aiden]: "A date"


    Sarah was a bit surprised, but she still responded with "OK". She always has with her documents needed for international travel which included her passport, various visas and international driver''s license.


    She was excited about tomorrow. Where are they going that she needs her passport?


    Then suddenly her mood dropped, <em>''It seems I will not see him tonight...''</em> She shook her head, <em>''When did my mood became so dependent on his presence?''</em>... she remembered Vivian''s words "You really are in love with him."


    Sarah wanted to work on the project, but soon found out that she can''t focus. She was absentminded.<em> ''It seems this is happening oftentely''</em>, she thought. She gave up on working and logged in to y "Age of Legends" after few rounds, she found that she is not enjoying the game, so she logged off. <em>''It does not matter what I do, I can''t focus. I can''t even enjoy my favorite game.''</em> Sarah realized that it''s all connected to Aiden. When he is not around it seems that world does not have any colors. <em>''I should not allow one person to have such a strong impact on my emotions. But what can I do? He is like a sun, I was not supposed to look at him, but I did, and now I can''t look away.''</em>


    Sarah remembered that in few days she is going home for holidays and realized that she is not looking forward to it. <em>''I hope Sophia and JoAnna can keep my mood up. It will be fun spending time with them, right? We will be able to catch up...''</em> Then she panicked, <em>''Sisters? I can''t tell them about Aiden, otherwise they will tease me until my ears bleed!''</em>, Sarah reminded herself.


    Sarah took a deep breath, <em>''It''s going to be a very long winter break.''</em> She is missing Aiden like crazy, and she knows that she will see him in the morning.. What will she do during a long winter break? It will be a torture.

 Chapter 27 - Date

    Sarah didn''t sleep much. She sleptte and woke up early.


    Just as she finished dressing up, Aiden called her.


    "Are you ready? I''m downstairs."


    She put on her coat and headed out.


    In the car, she rubbed her eyes, and he noticed. "Do you have a headache?"


    "No, just tired", she responded.


    "No problem. You can sleep on the ne."


    Sarah observed his mysterious smile. "Where are we going?"


    "Let me surprise you", his smile widened.


    She looked at his handsome profile and that smile which enchanted her. Sarah would usually look at the scenery outside during the car ride, but now her attention was on the young man next to her. She was not able to look away.


    They reached the airport and boarded a private jet. It was not her first time in a private jet, but she was surprised that he got one. The biggest benefit of flying with private jets, in her opinion, is that you save a lot of time at the airport. You don''t need to arrive hours before departure, and there is no wait to board the ne.


    After breakfast on the ne, Sarah slept off. Aiden covered her with a nket and observed her for a while. <em>''So careless.''</em> He gently removed a lock of hair from her face and pressed his lips on her forehead. She stirred a bit but didn''t wake up.


    While she slept, he was working on hisptop, and asionally looking at her sleeping face.


    When Sarah woke up, she could feel that ne is descending.


    "How long did I sleep?", she asked.


    Aiden checked the time before responding: "Just over five hours."


    Sarah was cursing herself that she slept through time she could spend with him.


    "Sorry. I''m used to sleeping on the ne." Sarah said with a voice full of guilt.


    Heughed seeing that she is embarrassed about such a thing. "Don''t worry. When you are with me, feel free to do whatever you wish. I will not judge you."


    When theynded, it was dark outside. Sarah observed that signs at the airport are first in French, and then in othernguages.


    The driver weed them and guided them toward the car. They got on the back seat.


    Aiden ced his right arm around Sarah''s shoulders and pulled her towards him. Sarah didn''t object, and she snuggled next to him.


    They passed few signs, on the side of the road when Sarah asked: "Paris?"


    He nodded. "Surprised?"


    "Yes", she answered, with a shine in her eyes.


    The car stopped next to a small dock, on river Seine. They boarded arge boat-restaurant. When they got inside, Sarah observed one table in the middle, with empty space around it. She could see that this restaurant usually has many tables.


    Sarah looked at Aiden, "This...". She could not find words, and she only pointed at the empty area around the table.


    He understood her gesture, and said with a smile: "I don''t want us to be disturbed".


    She was speechless. He booked the whole ce just for them! She shook her head helplessly and smiled.


    They enjoyed dinner and night view of Paris while the boat slowly navigated the Seine river. Sarah was happy that he went to such lengths for her, but she didn''t have the heart to tell him that she would be equally happy just staying at his apartment for the day. It is not important where she is, what matters is that she is with him. But she was touched by the attention he shows towards her.


    After dinner, they walked through the streets of Paris while holding hands. It was a cold winter night, and it waste, but the streets were packed with people, as well as various street vendors.


    Sarah didn''t forget to take a photo. She pulled out her phone and took a picture of two of them. Sarah took into consideration location and position, since in the background you can see the Eiffel Tower.


    They stopped at one caf¨¦ to warm up. Sarah ordered hot beverages for both in perfect French.


    Aiden was observing her with admiration in his eyes. She looked at him and their eyes met. She does not know how long they looked into each other eyes; she could not look away. At this time, she realized that she had fallen for him so hard that there is no going back. People in the caf¨¦ could not help but throw nces at the pair of equally beautiful young people, staring at each other while holding hands, obviously in love. Older patrons remembered their first love, and they could only sigh, deep in their own memories.


    After a few hours in Paris, they headed back. Vibrations of the ne and sound of the engines were making her sleepy, but Sarah didn''t want to sleep. They had snacks and chatted while holding hands.


    At some point, he stood up and retied his hair.


    Sarah was observing him, "Why do you always keep your hair tied back?"


    "I prefer it looking tidy"


    "Tidy?", Sarah looked at his ck hair, smooth and shiny like satin. Everyone would be jealous of the quality of his hair, it looked like it came out of a shampoomercial.


    "It looks fine. Actually, it''s beautiful. Pity to have it tied all the time. But if you don''t like it, why don''t you cut it short?"


    Aiden sat back next to her, "I will think about what you said."


    Soon drowsiness took over Sarah, and she slept off. When she woke up, she checked the time... she slept for half an hour.


    Sarah noticed that her seat is fully reclined, and she is covered with a nket. On the seat next to hers, Aiden is sleeping. He is not covered. Sarah folded the armrest so that there is no obstacle between them. Then she moved the nket that was on top of her and covered him as well.


    Sarah thought about how she went to Paris several times before, but it never felt this special. She can only conclude that it is because she is with Aiden.


    She could look at him all day, and it would not be enough. Sarah observed his handsome face carefully... eyebrows, eyshes, nose, lips... She could not help herself, but to reach out with her hand and gently trace with her fingers starting from his forehead, over the temple, and then over cheeks going towards his lips. By the time she realized what she is doing, she was leaning over him, and her face was very close to his. She blushed and went back to her seat. Embarrassed, she pulled the nket over her face.


    <em>''The only thing making this bearable is that he is sleeping, and no one saw me''</em>, she thought.


    She didn''t realize that the moment the nket went over her face, Aiden''s lips curved into a smile.


    Aiden felt her fingers tracing the curves of his face and struggled not to smile. When he felt her breath on his lips, he was almost certain that she is going to kiss him. But then she went back to her seat and pulled the nket over her face. <em>''Almost¡­ it''s getting closer every time.''</em> He smiled.


    Aiden could not help himself. The desire to feel her closer bubbled inside him. Aiden wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his embrace.


    Sarah yanked the nket down and looked at Aiden in panic. To her relief, she saw that his eyes were closed, and his breathing was steady.


    <em>''Oh, he is still sleeping''</em>, she rxed. Part of her knows that he is not sleeping, but she decided to ignore it.


    Sarah shifted her body a bit to face him and rested her head on his shoulder. With her hand resting on his chest, she could feel his heartbeat.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath inhaling the familiar woody-flowery fragrance.. Sarah wanted to engrave this moment into her memory because everything was perfect.

 Chapter 28 - Back Home

    Third week of a semester at Te University is dedicated to practical part of the course. For this week students have a goal to pick topics for their projects, form teams and to start working on the projects. During this week professors and assistants are avable for open consultations during several hours every day. If students need to see professors after this week, that can be done by appointment only. Students try toplete all necessary tasks during this week, sinceter avability of professors is sporadic, as they have other non-University projects and work.


    Sarah has six projects for this semester, out of those four are with Aiden.


    ¡­


    It''s Thursday evening, Sarah is in the train, heading home.


    She is absentmindedly observing blurry lights through the window as train is moving through December night. Sarah is thinking of what happened inst few days.


    She was able toplete all nned course-project rted tasks by Wednesday evening.


    During thesest few days she didn''t have any encounters with Philip or Mimi, probably because Aiden was sticking close to her, and his presence didn''t allow them to find the opportunity to approach Sarah even if they wanted to. He was so protective, that for the projects he is not involved in, he would wait for her outside ssroom, just to make sure no one is bothering her.


    Sarah optimized her time, cramming week worth of tasks into three days, because she nned to spend Thursday with Aiden, and then on Friday morning to go home. That Friday "Orion Enterprise" was organizing a Christmas party for employees and partners. She didn''t feel like going, but that is thepany her parents founded from ground up, and her sister is now CEO. Besides, she promised.


    Sarah pulled her phone and texted her family group: "I will be home in time for dinner tonight".


    Then she switched to message history with Aiden and read hisst message: "I need to go home. Will be in touch." Message had a timestamp from that morning. ''I didn''t even give him Christmas present'', Sarah thought.


    She nned to stay longer on campus because of Aiden, but since he left, she decided to go home earlier. In this way she will have more time to rest and prepare for the party on Friday evening.


    Sarah thought about Vivian and decided to text her.


    [Sarah]: I''m on my way home. Any news from Gabriel?


    [Vivian]: Enjoy the break. No news yet


    [Sarah]: Do you want me to look into it?


    [Vivian]: If you can find something, that would be great. It''s a week already.


    [Sarah]: I will let you know if I find anything.


    [Vivian]: Thank you


    Sarah does not want to tell Vivian what ''look into it'' means, and it seems that at this point, Vivian does not care. Depending on what Sarah finds out, she wille up with some coverup on how she got the information. ''Great. In this way I will have something to keep me busy.'', Sarah knows that if she is not busy with something, she will just miss Aiden. ''It''s going to be long two weeks'', Sarah sighed.


    ~Hill family vi~


    As car approached Sarah''s home, she observed that Christmas lights are set up. On each side of the long driveway lights are on. Trees and shrubs are wrapped in lights. House is framed with clear white lights, each window with decorated with a lit-up wreath. In front of the house there are lit-up deers, wrapped presents, and Santa waving from his sleigh. ''Dad really did great this year'', Sarah thought.


    ...


    "Miss Sarah!", old butler greeted her as she entered and closed the doors behind her.


    "Good evening, Mr. Joe", Sarah responded. "Am I in time for dinner?"


    "Dinner will be in half an hour. Your room is ready, you can go and freshen up", he responded while taking her suitcase from her hand.


    "Thank you". As Sarah headed up the stairs, she observed Christmas decorations through the house. ''Mom added more d¨¦cor, as usual'', Sarah smiled.


    ...


    In her room an evening gown is hanging. ''For the party tomorrow'', Sarah thought. She removed the cover to expose the gown fully. It is a long dark green sleeveless gown, with a V-shape front, and a deep v-shaped opening in the back. The material shimmers like it has specs of glitter embedded in it, and it''s very soft to touch. On the side table is a matching purse, and below the gown is a pair of high heel shoes, which match the gown perfectly.


    Sarah took a shower and put the gown on. The gown hugs her body perfectly, showing off her curves and a thin waist. Top of the gown fits tight, while below hips falls loosely. It ends below her knees in front, and in the back is longer, below her ankles. At front, V-shape opening shows just a hint of her cleavage, and at the back-opening ends at her lower back, disying her white skin. The gown is simple, yet elegant and entuates curves on her slender body wlessly.


    ''Sophia has a good taste'', Sarah could only praise her sister. ''I wonder what would Aiden say if he sees me dressed up in this'', she was saddened when she thought that she will not see him in a while.


    ¡­


    Sarah was all smiles as she entered the dining room. It filled her heart to see her whole family together again.


    "The getup for tomorrow looks amazing!", Sarah praised her sister.


    "You know your big sister always delivers", Sophia wasughing. "Did you try it on?"


    "Yes. It fits perfectly. Are we going as triplets again?", Sarah asked.


    "You know Sophia, she will not miss a chance to get us into matching clothes.", JoAnna rolled her eyes.


    "I see I''m going in green. Anna you will be in blue, and big sister in red. Am I right?", Sarah was guessing.


    "These colorsplement our eyes. It needs to be matching!", Sophia justified her color choices.


    "Only you think that clothes need to match eyes", JoAnna teased.


    "That makes her special. Stop teasing her.", Ste scolded JoAnna.


    "Tomorrow at 3 PM we have appointments for hair and makeup", Sophia reminded.


    Sarahughed, "You got everything nned."


    "Of course, this year is the biggest party so far. We will use bottom two floors of our main building, all employees are invited, branch offices included. Also, many partners will attend as well. We are spending a lot of time and resources to celebrate end of another sessful year. How can the three of us go and not look perfect?", Sophia was excited. "Mom resisted me this year, so she is arranging for her own styling. But if it''s up to me, we would be going as quadruplets!"


    "You three just enjoy. Leave me out of it", Steughed. "Oh, don''t forget to keep your eyes open. You three will be center of the party. And many will be looking for the opportunity to get close to you. Maybe a handsome opportunity catches your eyes?"


    "Mom!", all three daughters said in unison.


    "What? I''m just saying... few concerned moms of promising youngsters who will be there tomorrow reached out to me in hope to put few good words in. I will point them to out tomorrow. I''m not forcing you into anything. Just keep an open mind.", Ste added.


    "Let''s not make this a matchmaking party, OK?", JoAnna was grumpy.


    "I''m giving you an advice to keep an open mind. How is that matchmaking?", Ste defended. "You are my precious daughters and I love you very much. But I worry that if you keep your usual cold bearings, you will stay single!"


    "Nothing wrong with being picky. If a man can''t manage to break through some ice, how can he be worthy of my daughters?", Edward chimed in.


    They allughed, and the atmosphere during dinner was very good. Sophia shared details of arrangements for the tomorrow''s party while they enjoyed their meal.


    As they parted for the night, Edward said, "It seems that we are expecting some snow starting tomorrow."


    "Oh, it would be great if we can have a white Christmas!", JoAnna eximed.


    "Let''s hope snow sticks and does not melt until then", Ste said. "Christmas is so much better with snow outside."


    "Last Christmas we had no snow. But this year, it will start tomorrow and go strong all the way up to New Year! Christmas lights outside look so much better in white background!", Edward is in charge of Christmas lights outside, and he wants it to have the best visual impact.


    ¡­


    Sarah was in her bed, unable to sleep. She felt like she has a knot in her chest which restricted her breathing. She took her phone, and texted Aiden.


    [Sarah]: "You know, I miss you"


    Few secondster she got a response.


    [Aiden]: "I know"


    Sarah was speechless, ''I make such a bold statement, and he shows no sympathy!''


    [Sarah]: "Shameless!"


    [Aiden]: "We will see each other soon"


    ''Yeah, soon. In two weeks! It''s only one day and it feels like forever'', she thought.


    [Sarah]: "I''m not sure that we have the same understanding of word ''soon''"


    [Aiden]: "Time will tell"


    She was thinking aboutst two weeks, and the sweet moments she spent with Aiden filled her heart with warmth. ''I don''t know him so long, but he is already an irreceable existence in my life'', Sarah realized that time spent with him is very precious to her. Anything else paled inparison. ''Is this love at first sight? I don''t remember falling head over heels when I first met him. But everything about him feels right, like he is pulling me in, and I''m not able to put up any resistance.. I was always able to analyze and control myself, but in front of him I feel helpless and empowered at the same time.''

 Chapter 29 - Christmas Party (1)

    On December 22, "Orion Enterprise" organized a Christmas party for employees and partners with a goal to promoteworking, and to boost morale. Everyone who came out of town has their travel and logging expenses covered by "Orion Enterprise".


    Thepany organizes tworge events a year, one is Christmas party, and second event ispany meeting in June. Company meeting is for employees only, and it takes 3 days where they discuss new and future products, listen to guest speakers and organize workshops as well as social events.


    For Christmas party, headquarters of "Orion Enterprise" opened doors at six in the afternoon, and guests starteding in shortly after that. Program for this party was short, at 7:30 PM there will be set of speeches starting with number of directors and ending with an address from CEO. Total program is about half an hour long, and the rest is reserved forworking between guests, apanied by food, beverages, music and games. Two floors of the HQ building are set up for the event. First floor has buffet-style food and beverages arranged on each side, next to the walls, followed by tables for seating and dance floor in the middle of therge area. Looking from the main entrance, at the end of the first floor was a stage with a DJ ying light music, and space from where program (speeches) will be held. Second floor has a variety of snacks and beverages avable, seating area and various electronic games with include virtual reality stations, as well as area with games such as pool tables, foosball, etc.


    At the main entry, there are several stations where guests check in before entering the venue.


    Guests are in high spirits, and chat lively while lining up to check in.


    Guest1: "I can''t wait to see in person the frozen queen!"


    Guest2: "Who?"


    Guest1: "The CEO. I heard she is a beauty, but non-approachable. I would like to try approaching her, hehehe"


    Guest3: "I also heard she has two sisters, and all three of them look alike very much"


    Guest1: "Even better, more for all of us to go around, hahaha", hands in the invitation to check in.


    Person who does check in: "Thank you foring Mr. Shir, please enjoy the event. And do your best not to talk ill about the Boss or her sisters", He gave a warning with a smile.


    Guest1: "Oh, thank you. Sorry, sorry, my bad", Nervously goes in


    Person who does check in holds a smile, ''Who gives you right to talk sh*t about the Boss? Some people don''t know what''s good for them'', "Next please!"


    The employees like Hill family, especially the CEO. They all treat them well, with good work conditions and fair wages. Mostpanies hold events for management only, but "Orion Enterprise" invites all employees, even the cook from thepany caf¨¦ is invited. That makes them all feel like part of the family.


    ~Orion Enterprise, CEO office~


    "How long do I need to stay tonight?", Sarah was not excited about the uing evening.


    "Party is until midnight. You should stay at least until 10. If possible, bear with it until 11.", Sophia pleaded. "There will be a lot of people, and most of them are just waiting for me to slip and make a fool out of myself. Don''t leave early, it means a lot to me to have you here."


    JoAnna could not believe what she just heard Sophia say, "I think that by now most of the people realize your value and are supporting you. Don''t belittle yourself. Company is growing since you took over, and everyone down there likes to earn more money."


    Sophia sighed, "I''m not so confident yet. That is why having friendly faces around puts my heart and mind at ease. So please don''t bail out early. OK?"


    Sarah and JoAnna nodded offeringforting smiles. They will sacrifice their evening for Sophia.


    "It''s almost time to head down. It''s past 7", Sophia said while taking a deep breath and stretching her neck. Then she added, "Mom and dad are down there since door opened. After the program, they will probably just spend the evening on the second floor in one of the booths chatting with few of their regrs."


    "Do you want us to be on the first floor?", JoAnna asked.


    "If possible, yes. Second floor will mostly be with groups of people who already know each other. Openworking will happen on the first floor. Tonight, I need to focus on establishing better connections with partners, and most of them will be on first floor.", Sophia exined.


    "Do you really-really need us on the stage during your speech?", JoAnna asked Sophia.


    "Yes. You just need to stand in the back. No need to say anything. Having your support, will make me feel better. At the same time, I can showcase our triplet styling", Sophiaughed.


    Sarah and JoAnna rolled their eyes, and shook their headsughing. They would prefer to keep a low profile, but tonight, they will support Sophia.


    ~Orion Enterprise, main floor~


    At 7:30 PM sharp, the music faded away, and directors took turns delivering the speech prepared, weing guests and wishing everyone to have a good time, mixed in with few words about their departments. Each speech was notsting longer than few minutes.


    After directors finished, Sophia stepped on the stage as a CEO, followed by Sarah and JoAnna. As they took their positions, there was a mix of ps and gasps.


    Sophia: "Wee, honored guests to our Christmas party..."


    She started her speech, and no one was able to ignore presence of three sisters on the stage.


    Sophia is in front, and JoAnna and Sarah are slightly behind her on her left and right. All three of them look alike very much and are absolutely beautiful. Their stone-cold faces show no trace of emotion. Their lips are slightly curled up, however, neither of them has a weing smile. Three of them look unapproachable, like royalty. With perfect facial features, tall, slender model-like bodies, with curves right where needed, people can''t help but stare at the gic perfections. The sisters are wearing matching gowns, Sophia has a red gown, JoAnna blue and Sarah green one. All three gowns have the same cut and style and are shimmering under stage lights. Sisters also have matching light make up, and hairstyles; hair lifted with few lose curls around their face and in the back. During the speech, two sisters in the back asionally absentmindedly nced through people below the stage, and then focused their gaze on their oldest sister. Three of them look like goddesses who descended from heaven, and there was no male guest who was not interested in trying to approach them.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in the middle of the audience, two young men with simr features, obviously brothers, are standing and listening to Sophia''s speech. One looks a bit older and is listening to Sophia while ncing through the crowd. He is trying to spot in the audience people he ns meet with that evening, he does not n to stay long. The younger one is focused on Sarah, his eyes are not leaving her, he can''t look away.


    "That is Sarah?" He heard the question but didn''t answer. "Aiden? Earth to Aiden?"


    "Mmm?" Aiden didn''t remove his gaze from Sarah.


    "Is that Sarah? The one in green dress?" The man next to him asked.


    Aiden nodded slightly.


    His brother shook his head. As Sophia''s speech ended, he turned to next person on his to-meet list. "I''m going to meet some people. Don''t cause trouble."


    Aiden chuckled, "When did I cause trouble?"


    His brother already left in the crowd.


    ¡­


    The sisters are aware that there are many men staring at them in hopes to approach them. Their stone-cold fa?ade is with a purpose to keep the wishful thinkers at bay. Of course, this approach is not full proof, there are always few poor souls who still approach them, and they are either overconfident or a bit stupid. But they just crash and burn. None of sisters is attending these functions with romantic thoughts.


    Sophia''s speech ended, and the sisters headed off the stage while guests pped before heading toward food and beverages.


    "Anna, Sarah! My angels, slow down!", they heard their mom calling. JoAnna and Sarah stopped and looked back, fear was showing in their eyes. "You look very nice. I''m proud you are my daughters.", Ste said. JoAnna and Sarah gave her suspicious looks. "There is someone I want you to meet", she continued, and two young women just looked at each other, fear was reced with desperation in their eyes. "Hey, I see that. I''m right here!", Ste protested with a wide smile. "They are nice young men. Just meet them and give them few minutes. That is all I ask."


    "Only if you promise one thing", Sarah said seriously.


    "What?", Ste''s smile faded.


    "That this is the only, and I mean one and only attempt for you to find us nice young men.", Sarah emphasized ''nice young men''.


    Ste frowned, then sighed. "OK¡­ For tonight!" Ste cheekily smiled. "I will go upstairs with your dad and will not meddle even if you are all by yourself for the rest of the evening."


    "Thank you", JoAnna said, but it was not clear if she said this to Sarah or to Ste.


    "Why do I have a feeling you have more candidates for us to meet tonight?", Sarah was suspicious.


    "Come,e", Ste ignored her question. "They are right there."


    "I thought we got away from this", Sarah whispered to JoAnna.


    "Never underestimate mom''s power.", JoAnna whispered to Sarah. "Let''s just pretend few minutes, until mom goes upstairs."


    Sarah gave her an approving nod.


    They looked for Sophia, but she was already on the other side, chatting with few people. Two sisters followed their mom while with thoughts how fortunate Sophia is that she escaped mom''s matchmaking attempts.


    They reached two young men next to the pastry section. "Mmh", Ste cleared her throat to get the attention of two young men. "Good evening, again. I came with my two daughters thinking that you might have a lot inmon, and you will enjoy chatting." Ste proceeded with introductions, "JoAnna, this is Mathew. He is 27 years old with aw degree and interest in dog breeding, Capricorn in horoscope." Then she turned to other young man, "Sarah, this is Johnathan. He is 24 years old, currently in pharmaceutical area, with interest in sports cars, Sagittarius in horoscope." Two sisters didn''t show any change in their cold expressions, just nodded in greeting. Two young men put their best smiles on, and extended hands. Sarah and JoAnna, in matching slow movements, epted hands of young men and shook them slightly. Ste was happily nodding in approval with a huge smile but didn''t move. Both Sarah and JoAnna turned to look at Ste until she suddenly said, "I''m going to check on my husband. You kids get to know each other, alright?" With that Ste left. Sisters looked at retreating back of their mother, making sure she gets into the elevator... this took at least half a minute, but sisters didn''t care that they neglected their newly arrangedpanions. Only after Ste got into the elevator, sisters turned towards young men who still had smiles on their faces.


    Sisters didn''t say anything.. They just looked at young men without showing any emotions.

 Chapter 30 - Christmas Party (2)

    JoAnna and Sarah looked at young men without showing any emotions. This put them in awkward position, and they struggled to start the conversation. Sisters did this on purpose. When they embarrass the pursuers like this, they usually don''t try again.


    "I hear you like dogs also, is that correct?", Mathew said to JoAnna.


    "No.", JoAnna responded.


    Mathew started sweating and fidgeting nervously. She just threw him under the bus! Her mom told him that she likes dogs, why is she denying it?


    On the other side, Johnathan talked with Sarah, "Do you like sports cars?"


    "Mhm", Sarah nodded lightly.


    "Which ones are your favorites?", he asked.


    "Fast ones", Sarah responded.


    "Do you like car races?"


    "Depends on who is racing"


    Johnathan started sweating in front of Sarah who had an expression so cold that she could freeze the whole venue. Johnathan is taller than Sarah by at least one head, but he felt so small in front of her, and it appeared like she is looking at him from above. <em>''She is only 19, how can she have such a domineering presence?''</em>, Johnathan was panicking inside. <em>''If I don''t find a way to get her interested, I will blow my chance to make connections with Hill family''</em>. He wrecked his brain trying toe up with a strategy that will work with Sarah.


    Sarah was not impatient; she gave him time to think. Part of her enjoyed watching him burn himself while trying to get her attention. Sarah calmly stood in front of him, unaffected by his nervous fidgeting, while ncing at her sister who was giving hard time to the young man called Mathew.


    ''This requires a different approach'', Johnathan thought, and then he came up with a n that will work 100%. He smiled, "It does not seem you are enjoying this event". His n is that she will say that she is not enjoying and then he will suggest that they go somewhere else.


    Aiden was watching as Ste left Sarah and JoAnna to talk with two men. The one facing Sarah was obviously interested in her. Aiden didn''t like that. He was not able to see Sarah''s expression, but he saw the man facing her nervously fidget.


    <em>''He is not sessful in getting her interested.''</em>, Aiden smirked and walked toward Sarah. He admired her silhouette from the back. That dress exposed the skin on her back; it looked very inviting. He wanted to touch her.


    Aiden heard the man say to Sarah, "It does not seem you are enjoying this event".


    Man''s confident grin annoyed Aiden. <em>''Of course, she is not enjoying it when she needs to face you!''</em>


    Aiden made another step toward Sarah, and responded to the man''s remark, "Yes, it seems she is not enjoying. I wonder if I can help to fix that".


    Aiden watched as Sarah slowly turned toward him. When their eyes met, her face lit up and she smiled. She was like an ice princess that melted and revealed a beautiful fairy who can dazzle anyone. But she was his. That smile was only for him.


    "Excuse me, who are you?", Johnathan asked Aiden with a frown. But neither Aiden nor Sarah showed any sign that they acknowledged his presence. He was so mad that he clenched his teeth and squeezed his fists until his fingers turned white.


    Aiden extended his hand to Sarah, palm up and she took it, without hesitation. They walked to the dance floor. Slow music was ying. When they reached the middle of the dance floor, he stopped and faced her. His left hand held her right one, and his right handnded on her back. He felt her skin under his palm and closed his eyes for a second, savoring the moment.


    When Sarah felt his arm on her back, she shivered. She felt as her back is burning where he touched. They started moving with the beat of the music, without a word, their eyes locked at each other.


    ...


    Back at the table with pastries, JoAnna noticed that Johnathan is by himself and has a big frown on his face. She followed his line of sight and saw Sarah dancing with Aiden. JoAnna raised her eyebrows, her expression showed curiosity. It was obvious that they are smitten with each other. "Do you know that young man who is dancing with my sister?", JoAnna asked Mathew.


    "No", he responded. So far JoAnna was not responsive to his attempts to have a conversation, and since JoAnna asked him a question now, his hopes went up. But little did he know that this was the only time she would ask him anything, ever. From there onwards, she didn''t even acknowledge his presence.


    "Do you know who is that young man?", JoAnna asked Johnathan while pointing towards Sarah and Aiden.


    He just shook his head, still looking angry.


    JoAnna was displeased that she didn''t find out who that is. She curiously kept her eyes locked on her little sister and mystery young man who managed to pull her away. ''I need to find Sophia. She should know.''


    ...


    Sarah and Aiden danced without word spoken, lost in each other''s gazes. Not noticing anyone around them. It took a while before Sarah asked, "Why didn''t you tell me that you will be here?"


    "And to spoil the surprise?", he asked with an innocent expression.


    Her eyebrows twitched slightly at his response.


    "Are you surprised?", he asked.


    She nodded. She remembered that he textedst night saying that they will meet each other soon. ''This is what he meant by soon'', she thought. Sarah was so happy that he is right next to her, she felt like she is about to burst from emotion overload. It took her long time to notice, "Your hair..."


    "What about it?", he smiled while waiting for her toment on his new image.


    "It''s short", she stated the obvious. His haircut is now short on the sides, and longer on top. Top has a few messy strands, giving him a mischievous look.


    "Do you like it?", he nervously ran his hand through his hair.


    "Absolutely dashing", she reassured him with a wide smile. Sarah lifted her hand and touched his soft hair. She didn''t touch his hair while it was long out of fear that she will mess it up. ''It''s so soft¡­''


    He could see that she approves his new look. His smile widened and he ced his hand back on Sarah''s back. As she felt his palmnding on her back again, she closed her eyes and smiled. He noticed and liked her reaction. He slowly moved his fingers across her back. Sarah took a deep breath to steady herself.


    They continued dancing like it''s just the two of them in the world.


    ...


    On the other side, JoAnna found Sophia, and was waiting for Sophia to be by herself so that she can ask her about the identity of the mystery man who is dancing with their sister. But even after more than half an hour, she was not able to talk to Sophia, since there seem to be an endless supply of people who wanted a chance to interact with the CEO ofpany in a casual atmosphere. Just as JoAnna was about to give up, Sophia looked at her after few people left.


    "Hey, our baby sister is dancing with a young man. I wonder if you know who he is", JoAnna made use of her chance.


    "Where?", Sophia asked.


    "There...", JoAnna showed towards the middle of the dance floor, but Sarah was not in sight. "Give me a second. Maybe they moved". JoAnna was not able to find them on the dance floor. "Seems they are not there. He is few inches taller than Sarah even with her heels included, short ck hair, straight nose, handsome young man. Do you know who that is?"


    Sophia was looking at JoAnna with a sour expression, "I can point at least 50 people here that match that description. You don''t have anything more specific?"


    "Well, I didn''t get close enough to see more.", JoAnna defended herself.


    "CEO Hill, I was wondering if you can spare me few minutes of your time...", a young man approached them.


    JoAnna nodded at Sophia and moved away to give her sister space to chat. ''Where did they disappear?'', she continued searching for Sarah and Aiden.


    "You are Jeffrey White, from White corp. Correct?", Sophia asked man who approached her.


    "Correct.", he acknowledged.


    "Thank you foring to our humble event. I hope you are enjoying", Sophia said.


    Jeffrey nodded, "Yes. It is well organized."


    "Did youe by yourself? Do you want me to arrange someworking for you?"


    "Thank you. I came with my younger brother.", he gestured toward the dance floor. "It was a productive evening. I''m heading home early tonight. Thank you for inviting us."


    "Very kind of you. We appreciate our rtionship with White corp. and hope that our sessful coboration will continue.", Sophia said. "Let me know if we can make your stay and trip morefortable."


    "Thank you for your kindness. Have a good night", Jeffrey said as he shook Sophia''s hand and walked away.


    ...


    Sarah and Aiden were sitting at a table with snacks and beverages, chatting. Young man approached them. "I''m leaving.", he said to Aiden.


    "OK", Aiden responded.


    Young man looked at Sarah and asked, "You are here because of her?"


    Aiden nodded, and said "This is Sarah." Then he looked at Sarah while pointing at the young man, "My big brother, Jeffrey."


    Jeffrey extended his hand, "Nice to meet you."


    Sarah epted his handshake, "Same here."


    Jeffrey looked at Sarah and then at Aiden, "You two take care." He turned around and left without waiting for a response.


    As she looked at Jeffrey''s back, Sarah turned towards Aiden, "How long are you staying?"


    "Until tomorrow evening", Aiden responded. "Do you want us to do something tomorrow?"


    "Absolutely!", Sarah beamed.


    "What do you want to do?", he asked.


    "I don''t know yet. Give me some time to think.", she said with a big smile.


    Heughed.

 Chapter 31 - Christmas Party (3)

    While on the dance floor, Sarah and Aiden blended in with the crowd. But now that they are sitting at the table in an area which is more illuminated, two of them attracted curious gazes of other guests. Almost everyone knows who Sarah is, but they don''t know who the young man by her side is.


    "They look great together", someonemented.


    "Like they are from a picture in a magazine that was Photoshop-ed.", another person said.


    "They are looking at each other like they are in love."


    "Oh, it''s nice to be young!"


    "Do you know who he is? I didn''t see himing with youngest Miss Hill."


    "Shh, don''t talk about young Miss. It''s not appropriate."


    After Sarah and Aiden finished with snacks and beverages, they headed back to the dance floor unaware of whispers and curious gazes of people around them. They were in a world of their own, focused on each other. Again, they blended with other people dancing on the dimly lit dance floor.


    Sarah gazed into his dark eyes which smiled at her and she found it impossible to look away. Like her whole world is inside those eyes, and there is no reason to look anywhere else. She felt the urge to reach for more, she wanted to get closer to him, to touch him more. She bit her lower lip trying to get herself out of the daze.


    Aiden noticed that Sarah''s intense gaze is locked on him, and he hoped that their thoughts are simr. He wanted to pull her closer and to feel her body next to his. She is enchanting, and her lips are attracting him more than he wants to admit.


    Aiden hesitated. ''<em>What if she is not ready? I don''t want to make her go faster than she wants to. I know she likes me, but I can also see that she is struggling with something</em>.'' He decided long time ago to let her set the pace. He will follow.


    Aiden''s deep voice rang in her ears: "I told you before, with me you don''t need to think much. Just do what you feel is right."


    Sarah felt his breath on her face and inhaled her now favorite woody-flowery fragrance. She felt like she is under a spell. A strong spell that took overmand of her body. Without thinking, she moved closer to him slowly, inch by inch, distance between them was closing while her eyes darted between his lips and his eyes.


    He looked at her intently. ''<em>Is she¡­? ¡­ YES!!!</em>'' Aiden''s mind exploded.


    His arms wrapped around Sarah, and his lipsnded on hers.


    And the world stopped. There was no music, no people, everything faded in an instant, like it never existed. The only two people in the universe were two of them. Holding each other, their bodies pressing onto one another as their lips connected.


    Sarah felt his lips teasing hers, and she responded while mimicking his actions clumsily at first. It took her few seconds to get the hang of it and to match his actions with confidence. And then his tongue brushed against her lips and she was d that he is holding her tightly because her legs became jelly.


    It seems that he noticed that her legs are giving up on her, because he held her closer, letting her almost lean on him. Refusing to part his lips from hers.


    Neither of them knew how long that kisssted before Aiden reluctantly broke the kiss and looked into her eyes which burned with desire for more.


    "It''s not enough", Sarah was out of breath and her heart was beating loudly in her ears. Her eyes were shifting from his eyes to his lips, and she licked her lips wanting to savor the lingering vor he left behind. She never felt anything like that, it was like her brain went numb! And she wanted more.


    Aiden smiled and ced his forehead on hers, their noses touching. "Not here", he whispered, trying hard to hold back and not enjoy her lips again. He regretted that they are not in a ce that would provide more privacy.


    It took them some time before they pulled themselves back at a respectable distance for someone who is standing on a dance floor. Their eyes still showed desire for more.


    Sarah took few deep breaths with an attempt to calm her raging emotions, but added oxygen only made her fire re even more.


    "Do you want to go somewhere else?", she asked.


    He nodded, and she pulled him toward the elevator.


    They went up to the top floor, and she led him to the CEO office. "Give me a minute to change, and then we can go".


    Aiden watched her disappear into the side room. He wondered what is on her mind because on his mind was the kiss they shared few minutes ago. Aiden ran his fingers over his lips and smiled. He kissed many girls before, but Sarah is the first one who made him crave for more to the point that his body trembled from anticipation of the next time.


    He heard voices from outside, getting closer.


    "Stop running away", male voice said.


    "There is nothing to talk about", female voice said before Sophia entered the office.


    "You can''t run away forever", male sounded desperate. He was right behind Sophia.


    "I already...", Sophia paused when she noticed Aiden. "And you are...?"


    Aiden was about to speak, when Sarah came out of the side room. She was pulling her hair into a ponytail. "Hi Sophia! Hi Mark!"


    She changed from her gown and high heels into blue jeans, ck turtleneck, and knee length boots.


    Sophia looked at Sarah. "And this is...?", she gestured towards Aiden.


    "Aiden", Sarah responded with a smile.


    Sophia raised her eyebrows, expressing that she needs more details.


    Sarah hesitated. "He is my ssmate at University. Funny thing to meet him here. We are going out."


    Sophia rxed, and turned towards Aiden, "Nice to meet you. I''m Sophia, Sarah is my baby sister."


    With a charming smile, Aiden walked towards Sophia and extended his hand. "Aiden White, Sarah''s¡­ ssmate", his mouth twitched when he said ''ssmate''.


    "Oh, White? Jeffrey''s brother?", Sophia shook Aiden''s hand.


    "Yes", he responded politely.


    "Small world", Sophia said and turned to Sarah. "Where are you going?"


    "We will start with ck Rose, and see where we end up after that", Sarah responded. "I will be outte, tell mom and dad not to wait for me."


    Sophia nodded. "Stay safe! Snow is picking up!" she watched Sarah and Aiden leave her office.


    As they left the office, Sophia''s face became stern, and she faced Mark, "Let''s not go through this again. It''s hopeless."


    Mark approached her, and stopped right in front of her, "I can''t ept that!".


    He pulled her in his embrace, one hand behind her head while nting a kiss on her lips. Sophia struggled, but he was much stronger. His tongue breached Sophia''s mouth and started twirling around hers. Sophia stopped struggling and responded to his kiss. After few seconds she snapped out of it and managed to push him away.


    She gave him a hard p on the face.


    "Get out!", she yelled.


    Mark had a mix of emotions, desperation showing in his eyes. After few seconds he walked out of Sophia''s office without a word.


    As the doors closed, Sophia plopped on the sofa with a sigh. She looked like she is remembering a painful memory while tears ran down her cheeks silently.


    ...


    Sarah and Aiden are in the cab, driving to the ck Rose night club. The car moved slowly since it''s snowing heavily.


    Sarah can tell that Aiden is upset and feels awkward. He is quiet since they left Sophia''s office.


    He was looking at her for some time with a sour expression before breaking the silence, "ssmate?"


    Sarah realized why he is upset, ''<em>He probably expected to be introduced as my boyfriend, right? But if I just throw that out of the blue, it would not turn out well. I need to prepare them first so that there are no problems.</em>'' She tried to avoid exining, "We are ssmates, aren''t we?"


    He frowned, "Yes. So are Gabriel and Philip. Do you put us in the same category?"


    "Of course not!", Sarah sighed. She needs to exin in order to avoid misunderstandings. "Look¡­ my family is very nosy. And I need to talk to them first, to get them prepared before I introduce you as someone who is important to me. Is that OK? I will definitely talk with them in next few days. I just need to find the right timing to bring it up."


    Hearing her exnation, his mood improved. "You will tell them that I''m important? How much?"


    "Very", she said with a serious expression.


    "And you will introduce me as...?", he persisted.


    Sarah blushed, "As my boyfriend."


    He was happy with this response and pulled her to sit closer to him.

 Chapter 32 - After Party (1)

    As they approached ck Rose night club, the snow was falling heavily. Even at this cold and snowy night, a long line of people waited patiently to get inside the club. Bouncers are standing at the entry door, and one young man between them is deciding who can go in and when.


    As Sarah and Aiden approached the entry, ignoring the long line, the young man between bouncers noticed them, spoke something into his headset, and showed a wide smile, "Miss Hill, it''s a pleasure to see you tonight. Please doe in. We are honored that you came to our humble establishment." He removed the barrier and let them inside immediately.


    Sarah gave a small nod, and the two of them entered while people in the line shuffled unhappily and whispered among themselves, "What do we need to do to get such a treatment? ¡­ It''s freezing!"


    A youngdy weed them inside, "Miss Hill, your room is ready. Do you want to use it tonight?" She nced at Sarah and then her sight got stuck on Aiden.


    "Yes, thank you", Sarah responded, ignoring thatdy is ogling at Aiden.


    The youngdy led the way through a dark hallway, and up the stairs into a private VIP room. There was a muffled sound of people talking and loud music in the background.


    The VIP room has arge half-circle shaped sofa, and a round table in the middle of the room. There are few other smaller sofas and chaises on the side. One side of the room is open to the club and has a ss railing.


    The VIP room provides a good view below, where people dancing in a low-lit club. It''s packed as usually for Friday evening. Various light effects are running over the crowd.


    "Miss Hill, do you want your usual?", youngdy who guided them asked Sarah while her eyes involuntarily moved to Aiden.


    "Yes", Sarah responded while removing her coat.


    "And for the gentleman?", youngdy asked. She was happy that finally she has a good excuse to look at him.


    "I will have whatever she has.", Aiden responded while helping Sarah with her coat.


    Youngdy nodded and left the room, unhappy that Aiden didn''t look at her even once. She told herself that it''s only because he was keeping his coat away.


    Aiden and Sarah stood next to each other by the railing, observing people downstairs.


    "Are you interested in going down there?", Sarah asked.


    "No preference from my side. Do you want to go?", Aiden returned the question.


    "I don''t like getting into crowded areas.", she frowned, obviously remembering unpleasant experiences.


    Waiter got inside the room while bncing on arge tray two red cocktails, sparkling water and few bowls with various snacks. As he left, two of them took a seat on the sofa.


    Sarah looked at Aiden who observed the red beverage, and smelled it before looking at Sarah, "What is this?"


    Sarah stifled augh. ''Did he just smell it?''


    She said proudly, "It''s something I discovered and perfected during a trip to Mexico. Base is strawberry and has a variety of fruits. It does not have alcohol."


    He took a sip, and nodded in approval, even though his smile looked a bit forced. "Not bad. It''s on the sweet side. Does it have a name?"


    "Name is True love.", Sarah responded. "And for the sweetness, that is where sparkling wateres in", she poured some sparkling water into her ss with red cocktail before taking a sip.


    Aiden copied her behavior and added sparkling water to the cocktail. "Do youe here often?"


    "Not very often. But whenever I do, Ie to this room. This room is customized for Hill sisters, and only we can use it", Sarah responded.


    He was curiously looking around, "Customized?" It looks like a regr room.


    Sarah smiled, and pulled out a remote out of a secretpartment in the sofa. She pressed a button and a thick ss started to descent down over the opening to downstairs. When fully lowered, thick ss formed a transparent fourth wall, blocking the noiseing from downstairs. Sarah pushed another button and thick ss shimmered for a moment before getting dark brown tint which gave it the appearance like the other three walls of the room.


    Aiden raised his eyebrows and nodded in approval.


    Sarah was not done. She pushed another button on the remote, and soft music started ying from speakers in the ceiling.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and became aware that he is right next to her¡­ and that they have privacy. Her eyes fell on his lips. She remembered how soft his lips are and how he can make her brain go numb, and desire to feel them again consumed her.


    Their eyes met, and she felt that familiar sensation of being pulled toward him. She didn''t want to resist. She couldn''t. She got a taste and she was addicted!


    Sarah moved closer to him, not breaking eye contact.


    He was silently observing her while devilish smile bloomed on his face.


    They are so close that she can feel his breath on her face. Without looking away, Sarah reached for the remote, and pushed another button. The clicking sound of doors being locked could be heard from behind her.


    Aiden''s smile widened. He can see that she is lost in a daze, craving for him. Aiden is happy that their desires are matching. His desire for Sarah is probably stronger, but he is better at controlling himself. At least that is what he chooses to believe.


    With one hand he held back of her head, and other circled around her waist pulling her closer. His lips crashed on hers and he felt immense satisfaction in being able to taste her again.


    Sarah felt that her body is turning into jelly in his arms. His tongue grazed her lips few times, every time sending electric jolts through her.


    Without any warning, his tongue made its way inside her mouth and she had no strength to resist him, even if she wanted to. His vor filled her mouth and spread through the rest of her body, as if he is spreading his scent, marking her as his. Sarah was not sure what is going on, but she knew that she does not want it to stop. Ever.


    She doesn''t know at what point her arms moved around his neck¡­ and when did her fingersce into his hair?


    His tongue caressed hers once, twice and then it happened¡­ her tongue responded, and she was kissing him back like there is no tomorrow. Sarah responded to his kiss, like they did it countless times before. Her whole body trembled, and she was pulling him closer, not willing to let go.


    As their tongues twirled around each other, Sarah felt as if the whole world around them is spinning. When he sucked her lips, she felt as he is sucking her soul out. Both of them breathed heavily, not stopping the kisses. His grip on her waist intensified and he pulled her body even closer to him.


    When he felt her full breasts pressing on his chest, he stiffened for a moment and his kisses became deeper. She is in his arms, and her taste is addictive, and she is perfect. He could not believe how good it feels to kiss her. Her lips and her tongue moved in exquisite coordination with him. He was not sure who is leading and who is following, but it was wonderful. Every kiss was extremely satisfying, and every kiss left him craving for more. He didn''t want to stop. Ever.


    As his hands wondered across her body, one slipped under her top exploring her back. The pressure in his lower abdomen increased and he was ready to devour her right there.


    Sarah felt his touch on her skin. She shivered and let out a moan. Her body was heating up. There were no people, just the two of them. Even if she never felt anything like this before, she knew that she does not want anything else other than to be with him. Her hands tugged on his shirt and moved under it. Sarah could feel the firmness of his muscles, and it made her desire stronger.


    Through the haze, she faintly heard her phone beeping persistently. She broke out of the kissing frenzy, and lowered her head, her cheek was resting on his neck.


    "I need to check this", she panted.


    He took few deep breaths before speaking, "If you want me to calm down, you should stop breathing down my neck". His voice was deeper than usual.


    She lifted her head and their eyes met. Sarah had a satisfying smile. His eyes were dark and full of desire. She was happy to know that she has this effect on him because she wanted him badly as well.


    She reached for her phone, "This app notifies me when someone posts about me on social media. Each ping is for one post, and all this noise can only mean that something went viral".


    She checked and saw that someone posted picture of two of them, standing in the club and observing the crowd from the VIP room. Photo is taken from downstairs; it was probably someone in the crowd. Caption on the post is: [Frozen Queen taken? #SarahHill #HillQueens #ckRoseClub]. The post already has tens of thousands of likes, and several thousand shares.


    "This is taken no more than half an hour ago", Sarah mumbled.


    She looked up at him, "In what hotel are you staying?"


    "Royal suites", he responded.


    "That is just around the corner from here.. Let''s go", she said and went to get her coat.

 Chapter 33 - After Party (2)

    Sarah guided Aiden while walking to the hotel. The roads are fairly clear due to many snowplows working through the night, but sidewalks have a significant snow on them. Sarah observed that snow is just below her knees, and she is happy that her boots are above snow level.


    While walking, Aiden is silent, but his mind is racing.


    <em>''Why did she suddenly want toe to my hotel room? After things got all hot and steamy, she suddenly stopped and asked to go to a hotel... Maybe she finds that VIP room in the club isckingfort. Does she want us to get more intimate?''</em>, he has his hopes.


    He ignored the fact that she was checking her phone before leaving. That was not relevant in his opinion. But he wants to confirm, just to be sure, "Are we going to my room?"


    "Yes", she responded.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    Sarah looked around and noticed other people in front of hotel. She cleared her throat, "Something that needs to be done in privacy."


    His eyes lit up. Now he is confident in his assumption. He secretly praised himself for packing the protection. Not like he goes anywhere without it, but this time it''s special.


    ¡­


    They reached his room.


    Sarah removed her coat and boots. After this, she was snow-free.


    Aiden was excited, "I need to shower first."


    "Sure, no problem. Just give me aptop before you go.", she said absentmindedly.


    He pulled out oneptop with a ck case and logged in before handing it to Sarah.


    "Thanks", she said and observed thatptop has no branding. After quick inspection, she gave a praise, "Custom made". Then her fingers got busy flying over the keyboard.


    Aiden didn''t look what she is doing. He was too excited, and the only thing on his mind was to take a shower without dy.


    Sarah''s family values their privacy. She needs to get that viral post down before her parents find out. It''s not that she will get in trouble for going to a club, but Hill family puts priority on their professional achievements, and despises gossip. They firmly believe that Hill family is so harmonious and prosperous because their private life is out of the public eye.


    Sarah found the original post that went viral. She hacked in the ount of the owner and deleted the post. This removed all likes,ments and shares as well. That was the easy part.


    Then Sarah got busy tracking cell phone for the owner. She needs to remove photo from the device, and any cloud storage, otherwise there is nothing to stop the person from posting it again.


    Sarah found phone number that was used to create original post. At that time, she heard Aidening out of the bathroom.


    She turned her head toward him and the scene she observed got her to hold her breath and freeze with her mouth slightly open.


    Aiden came out of the shower with only lose fitting pajama bottoms sitting low on his hips. He was carelessly rubbing his wet hair with a towel, his v-shaped torso beautifully toned, with few water drops on his wless skin reflecting the light.


    Sarah thought that this must be the case of one of the Greek gods who descended to Earth.


    He saw her reaction and showed her his most mischievous smile.


    <em>''He is irresistible! Is this normal?''</em>, Sarah thought.


    It took her few seconds toe out of the daze and realize that her hands are resting on a keyboard. That reminded her of her task at hand.


    "Please put some clothes on", Sarah said.


    "Why?", Aiden was confused.


    "I can''t work when you are distracting me like this."


    He walked towards her to see what she is doing.


    "What are you working on?", he frowned while looking at theptop screen.


    Her eyes were glued to his perfect abdominal muscles. <em>''Is that what people call an eight-pack?!''</em>


    She swallowed hard, and made a strong effort to raise her eyes, and look into his face. Unfortunately for her, his face was lightly flushed since he just came out of the shower, and his still wet and messy hair just added to the effect of him being absolutely enchanting. Sarah took few deep breaths; he was so close that she could smell the shower gel he used.


    "Please put some clothes on", she whispered with difficulty.


    "Only if you tell me what is so important", he was sulking.


    "I can''t talk or think when you are like this", Sarah admitted.


    He looked at her without responding with a frown on his face.


    "Don''t you know how handsome you are? Even if you are devil himself, I feel ready to sign my soul away to you.", she voiced her thoughts.


    Aiden''s expression softened. He smiled and pulled her to stand up in front of him.


    He embraced her and responded: "I will take it, and in return I will give my soul to you."


    He leaned in and kissed her lightly on the lips. Sarah felt that she is losing her control with mix of his sweet words, bare chest right in front of her and his kisses. She was not able to resist. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back. In a second their tongues danced and explored areas of each other mouths.


    As they struggled to catch their breath, Sarah said between kisses, "I really... need... to finish...this..."


    He inched away and after few deep breaths asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Taking down post with our photo.", she responded.


    He frowned, "How long does that take?"


    "That part is done, but I want to remove photo from the original device also.", she added.


    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, let her go, and went back to the bathroom.


    Sarah was watching his retreating v-shaped back and fought with herself not to go after him. She plopped back in the chair, put her forehead in her arm and did her best topose herself.


    Few secondster he emerged, this time with a top on.


    "Can I help?", he asked.


    Sarah looked at him and responded with a smile, "You already did."


    He raised his eyebrows, signaling her to exin.


    "You covered up, so I can focus on this", she smiled as she continued typing on the keyboard.


    He pulled a chair, and sat next to her silently, watching her work. He reminded himself that this is why he came back to the University, to asses her skills. Somehow he got lost thinking about her, trying to get closer, to feel her. He caught himself daydreaming of a moment when she wouldbel him as her boyfriend and announce it to everyone.


    He forgot why he approached her in the first ce, it didn''t matter anymore. Not to him, at least.


    Watching her work now, she didn''t disappoint him.


    Sarah found the phone number and hacked into the device without a problem. She confirmed that there was no ess to any cloud storage inst several hours. She also checked chat apps and email ounts on the phone and didn''t find any relevant activity logged. That means that photo is only local, which makes things easier. She located the photo on the device and made a copy for herself before permanently deleting it from the cell phone. With that, the issue with viral post is solved. She breathed out with relief.


    "Fast, skillful and thorough." He praised her.


    "Thank you." She found hisment slightly condescending.


    <em>''Did he just evaluate my work?''</em>


    Sarah was hit with a sudden realization. <em>''Why did I do this in front of him? And he watched! What if he reports me? It''s illegal to ess other people''s devices and ounts without permission!''</em> Panic showed on her face.


    She was high after they kissed in the club, and when she saw the viral post, she got carried away and didn''t think about her own safety. <em>''Now what??!''</em>


    Aiden observed changes in Sarah''s expression. He saw her eyes nervously darting from him to theptop, and he had an understanding of what is on her mind. Aiden stood up and pulled her in his embrace.


    Sarah didn''t hug him back. She just stood there, stiff.


    The thought that she does not trust him bothered him immensely. He wanted her trust. He wanted her love. "Do you trust me?"


    Aiden''s question shook her up. Does she trust him? What are her options? She already exposed herself. She can''t take it back. Can she even be in a rtionship with him if she does not trust him?


    Her arms moved around him, and she hugged him. <em>''That''s right, I decided to trust him when I decided to be in a rtionship with him. One implies the other. They are inseparable.''</em>


    Aiden exhaled in relief and tightened his hold on her. "I¡­" He struggled to voice his feelings. "You will not regret this."


    She checked the time, and it was past 1 in the morning. "I should go home", she was aware of his closeness. She didn''t want to leave.


    "Why?", he whispered in her ear, which made her lose herself in a moment.


    He can tell that she wants him. It''s just the two of them in the room. Why does she want to go?


    "Don''t make things more difficult for me. I''m already struggling." Sarah lifted her head to face him. "I wille back in the morning, promise. If I don''t go home now, I will need to do a lot of exining to my family. I need some time to tell them about you, I don''t want to mess this up."


    Aiden reminded himself that he should follow her pace, and reluctantly nodded.


    "You take rest and I will be in touch in the morning. OK?" Sarah wanted to kiss him but was afraid that she would not be able to let go. She needs to go home. Now.


    His head was nodding in approval, and his eyes were telling her not to go.


    She steeled herself, picked up the phone, and told receptionist to call a cab for her.


    As soon as she left, Aiden plopped on the bed and stared on the ceiling for some time before getting his phone and texting his brother.


    [Aiden]: "She has the skills."


    He got a response few secondster.


    [Jeffrey]: "Can we trust her?"


    [Aiden]: "Yes."


    [Jeffrey]: "Did you talk to her?"


    [Aiden]: "Not yet. I''m working on it."


    ¡­


    On the way home, in the cab, Sarah was thinking where she could go with Aiden tomorrow. She was not able to decide.. <em>''Tomorrow during breakfast, I will ask Sophia and JoAnna for suggestions''</em>, with this thought she focused on relentless snowfall outside the window while images of Aiden lingered in her mind.

 Chapter 34 - After Party (3)

    ~Hill family vi~


    Next morning, Sarah woke up early and saw that snow is still falling. She nced at the Christmas present for Aiden, <em>''I will give it to him today, so he can take it with him.''</em>


    She went downstairs for breakfast and heard themotion in the dining room. The breakfast is on the table, while Sophia is talking on the phone, and Edward and Ste are discussing something about moving people to a resort.


    "What is going on?", Sarah asked.


    JoAnna responded, while applying cream cheese on her bagel: "Snowfall closed the airports. We booked the White Lotus resort. As apany, we can''t just leave people who are stranded here due to cancelled flights in their hotels. They are working on figuring out who didn''t leave the city yet and are offering them to move to resort until airports start working."


    Sarah nodded in understanding and it took her a moment to realize: <em>''Aiden is also stuck and can''t go away tonight!''</em>


    Her lips curved into a smile at the thought that he will stay in Seattle longer.


    JoAnna was watching Sarah and noticed that she is acting out of character. "Hey, baby sis...st night I saw..."


    Sarah was in her own thoughts, not hearing JoAnna. She approached her parents, oblivious to JoAnna''s displeasure for being ignored. "Mom, dad, can I interrupt?"


    They stopped talking and looked at her.


    "Sure honey, speak freely", Ste said.


    "You are movingpany guests fromst night to a resort, correct?", Sarah wanted to confirm. Seeing that Ste and Edward nodded, she continued: "Among those people is a friend of mine. Is it OK to invite him to stay here?"


    "Friend?", Edward asked.


    "Yes, Aiden White. He is... my ssmate at the University", Sarah exined. "How much I know he didn''t leave the city yet. Can I invite him toe here instead of going to a resort?"


    Ste was excited. "Oh, it would be nice to meet your friend from University. Feel free to invite him."


    Edward nodded in agreement.


    Sarah shed a smile.


    "I''m going out. Can I take Hurac¨¢n?", Sarah faced her dad.


    "Going out? Do you need to go out in this weather?", Edward was not pleased that she wants to go out.


    "Yes. It''s been a while since I was in Seattle. I want to check out the city a bit, and then I can pick him up on the way back."


    "Why that car?", Edward was suspicious. Does she need a Lamborghini for a simple city outing? He knows that Sarah likes to drive fast.


    "4-wheel drive is safer for slippery roads", she responded innocently.


    "Uhm, OK. Roads seem to be in decent state. But don''t forget to be careful and stay within speed limits.", Edward warned.


    Sarah grabbed a croissant from the table, and said to the old butler, "Mr. Joe, please prepare guest room for tonight."


    Mr. Joe confirmed, "Yes, Miss Sarah."


    "I''m going to get ready!", Sarah eximed while heading to her room.


    JoAnna was looking after Sarah suspiciously. <em>''A ssmate? Friend? I look forward to meet him''</em>, she thought that there is a pretty big chance that is the same young man fromst night.


    Sarah was in her world, happy that Aiden is stuck, and that she will get to see him soon. What checking out city? She is going straight to Aiden''s hotel. Sarah is not aware that JoAnna has found her next opportunity to tease her. But she will find out soon.


    Sarah pulled out her phone and texted Aiden, "On my way."


    ~Royal Suites hotel~


    Sarah was escorted to Aiden''s room by a woman from hotel staff.


    When Aiden opened the door, the young staffer just inhaled sharply and stared at him, dazed. He was still in his pajamas, hair messy from sleep, dreamy smile on his face, and eyes locked on Sarah.


    Sarah cleared her throat. "Thank you", she said to the staffer who escorted her.


    The staffer snapped out of a daze, "You are wee. Anytime!" She slowly walked away while not taking her eyes off Aiden.


    Sarah shook her head looking at Aiden and rolled her eyes while thinking that is the effect he has on girls.


    He grabbed her hand and pulled her in his room. As soon as the door closed behind them, she was in his embrace.


    Sarah took a deep breath and a familiar woody-flowery fragrance filled her nostrils and spread through her body making her feel lightheaded.


    "Did you just wake up?", she asked.


    "No, I''m up for a while."


    "Why are you not ready to go out?"


    "Who said I want to go out?", he kissed her lightly on her lips.


    Sarah pushed him away gently. "Go get dressed. We are going out. Shopping". She removed her coat and boots. Since he needs to get ready, she might as well getfortable.


    "Shopping?"


    "You don''t have more clothes than for two-three days, right? With airports closed, you need more", Sarah rified.


    "How thoughtful." Aiden was not happy that she pushed him away. He waited the whole night for her toe back. He was thinking about her and how previous night they kissed. And he wants more of that sweetness. And she is acting¡­ indifferent. Aiden asked himself if he will ever going to be able to gauge her mood or her feelings. Just when he thought that she is into him, she pushed him away. Frustrating!


    "This snowfall will continue at least another two days, andpany is providing lodging at the White Lotus Resort. It is a great resort with any amenities you can wish for. But I hope that you wille with me and spend Christmas with me and my family" Sarah looked at him expectantly, unaware of his emotional turmoil.


    Aiden snapped out of his thoughts. "Are you inviting me to your home?"


    "Yes", she confirmed and added: "My family is very friendly. As long as they think of you as my friend, they will be very weing."


    "What if they find out about us dating?", he didn''t like the idea of sneaking around.


    She thought for a minute before responding: "They might be OK or go crazy. This is my first time, so I can''t predict their reactions. I''m the youngest one, and they are all protective of me, especially my dad."


    Few seconds passed before he nodded.


    "Does this mean you wille?" Sarah wanted a confirmation.


    Aiden knows that Sarah cherishes her family, and their opinion is important to her. Her inviting him to stay at her family home is actually a big deal. "Yes. But I will not lie to them. If they ask me directly if we are dating, I will confirm."


    Sarah was happy with this answer. <em>''Why would they just ask him such a question?''</em>


    Her eyes sparkled from excitement, she hopped towards him and ced her lips on his.


    Aiden embraced her and returned her kiss. The whole night he was thinking about her, barely getting any sleep, and now that she is here, in his room, in his embrace¡­ he does not have an intention to let her go. Previous night she said that she needs to go home because it''ste. But now, it''s different. It''s morning. They have the whole day if needed.


    His tongue found his way inside her mouth and she lost her breath.


    Sarah wrapped her arms around his body, removing any distance between them.


    Aiden lifted Sarah up and carried her to the bedroom without separating his lips from hers. He ced her on the bed and started sucking on her earlobe.


    A moan escaped her as his kisses traveled down, across her neck. Her whole body shivered. He was on top of her, and she could feel him grinding between her legs as they moved. Sarah''s mind exploded, all thoughts left her mind, except for the ones about the man on top of her. Her sense of self was reduced to a burning desire which was expanding inside of her.


    His hands reached bottom of her sweater and started lifting it up, exposing her stomach.


    Her skin was warm and soft and smooth, and her body curved in all the right ces. Aiden used all his willpower to look up at her and speak: "If you want me to stop, now is the time to tell me."


    Sarah looked at him, her chest was moving rapidly as she was struggling to breathe. This feeling of him on top of her, sweetness of his kisses, his hands caressing her body¡­ she does not want it to stop.


    She was happy that even at this time he is giving her a choice, but it''s a choice she does not need. As a response she pulled her sweater over her head and threw it on the floor.


    His eyes shed in surprise as he looked at her perfect body for a second, before his hands started traveling from her small waist towards her full breast covered in a pink bra.


    He sucked her lips and moved lower down her neck while his hand slipped under her bra and started gently kneading her breast.


    Their tongues found each other again, and both of them were losing themselves.


    Her hands reached towards his waist, and she started pulling his pajama top over his head, ignoring the buttons.


    He stopped kisses for a moment to allow the fabric to go over his head and then he dived back towards her lips.


    As he leaned on top of her, their skin touched, and Sarah''s body trembled from the desire she never knew she had within.


    They were consumed by their passion, and neither of them heard knocks on the door or the door unlocking.


    Through her haze, Sarah heard female voice, "Room service, cleaning!"


    Sarah''s mind instantly cleared up from the shock. She grabbed Aiden''s face and pushed him away.


    "You didn''t put<em> ''Do Not Disturb''</em> sign on the door?" Panic in her voice was obvious.


    Regret with a hint of guilt shed over his face, "I forgot."


    "Get off, get off!" She squirmed under him. Sarah grabbed a bedsheet, wrapped it around her top and walked outside bedroom. There she saw a hotel maid preparing to start tidying the room.


    "Excuse me, can youe backter? We are about to check out."


    The maid was surprised to see Sarah. Since no one answered the door, she assumed that no one is there. "Of course, no problem", the maid answered while heading outside and closing the door behind her.


    Sarah returned to the bedroom and saw Aiden sitting on the edge of the bed. His face is hidden in his hands, and she can''t even guess what he is thinking.


    Sarah was not sure what to do. Now that her mind cleared up, she is shocked and embarrassed by her behavior from few minutes ago. She was so bold! And shameless! And she let him touch her (almost) everywhere!


    She mumbled awkwardly: "Pack your stuff, so you can check out. Then we can go and grab some food."


    Aiden didn''t say anything. He stood up and went to the bathroom, closing the door behind him.


    Few secondster, muffled sound of the shower came from the bathroom.


    Sarah plopped on the bed and took few deep breaths. Her mind calmed down due to shock of maiding in the room, but her body is still feeling hot. Sheid on the bed, staring at the ceiling, <em>''WHAT. THE. HELL. WAS. THAT!?? I was ready to sleep with him just a minute ago! My body took over and I went with the flow.''</em>


    Sarah was always in control, and this is the first time her feelings took over, desire overwhelming all reason. She was terrified and excited at the same time. <em>''I never knew that love and desire can be this intense.''</em> Sarah looked at the closed bathroom door, unsure how she feels about everything that happened. It felt good at that time. It felt right at that time.. But now¡­ she is embarrassed.

 Chapter 35 - After Party (4)

    *** NOTE: THIS CHAPTER CONTAINTS X-RATED CONTENT ***


    *** GOING FORWARD, X-RATED CONTENT WILL NOT BE MARKED. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED ***


    ...¡­


    While Sarah was on the bed sorting out her thoughts, Aiden was in the bathroom, taking a cold shower.


    <em>''Shit, I messed up. She looked angry and disappointed. I was so close, and then it all copsed. What if I don''t get a chance like this again?''</em>


    A thought shed through his mind: <em>''What if she is not in the room anymore?''</em>


    Aiden felt panic swell inside him. He turned off the shower, and quickly toweled off.


    When sound of the shower stopped, Sarah put her sweater back on and fixed her hair. She heard the bathroom door opening and turned toward it.


    Aiden came out wearing a light green shirt and blue jeans bottom. With his messy damp hair, he was very attractive, but his expression was not good.


    Sarah can see that he is troubled, like he is in pain, and it made her worried.


    "Come here", she patted the spot on the bed with her hand.


    Aiden sat next to her and looked down at the floor without a word. He felt that as a man, he disappointed her, and was embarrassed to look at her.


    Sarah reached out and touched his hand. His hand was freezing, and she concluded that he took a cold shower.


    She remembered what she read: when a man gets aroused, he takes a cold shower to calm down. But that is just to calm down the arousal and if a man does not find a relief, he will experience physical pain.


    <em>''Oh, poor Aiden. Withst night and this morning, he must be in pain. And it''s all because of me.''</em> Now Sarah was feeling guilty. Her concern for him overshadowed her feeling of embarrassment from few minutes ago. She wanted to help him.


    <em>''What if I help him release some of the tension?''</em> She blushed.


    Sarah read many books and watched educational (and some not so educational) videos about male and female bodies and knows how things work.


    <em>''I was ready to sleep with him. If I just help him to relieve pressure, it''s nothingpared to that, right?</em>'', she was telling herself.


    She knows that it''s her fault he is in this state, and she wants to help, but she is concerned that if he touches her, she might lose control again, and that feeling is¡­ ufortable.


    Sarah observed the bed they are sitting on and got an idea when she remembered that he was wearing a necktie at the Christmas party previous night.


    She cleared her throat. "Do you have any neckties handy?"


    Aiden looked at her with a confused expression for a second before pointing toward the bathroom door. Sarah went inside, and on the left was another door leading to the closet. She stepped in and after a nce noticed few neck ties. She grabbed them and headed back to the bedroom.


    "Lie down on the bed." Sarah hoped that he didn''t notice her voice trembling from anxiety.


    Aiden followed what she said. He had a need to make it up to her, so even if she asked him to kneel, he would do it.


    Just as heid down, Sarah leaped on the bed and with swiftness he didn''t expect, she tied up his wrists with neckties to two edges of the headboard.


    Aiden was in shock. He found himself lying on the bed with his arms spread and held in ce by the neck ties. He tried yanking one arm free, but the knots are well done, and it would not budge.


    "What are you doing?!", he asked with a hint of terror in his voice.


    She didn''t respond as another thought popped in her mind.


    "Just a sec", she ran out of the bedroom.


    Sarah went to the main door, opened it and ced <em>''Do not disturb</em>'' sign on the doorknob facing the hallway before closing the door and locking it with a deadbolt from the inside.


    Aiden heard the door opening and closing. <em>''Great, she is so angry that she tied me here and left!''</em>


    When he saw Sarah return, Aiden was relieved that she didn''t leave. But then doubts started creeping in again: <em>''What is she up to? Is she going to put me into a more embarrassing situation, and then leave? I know I messed up, but isn''t this a bit too extreme?''</em>


    Sarah walked to the bed and looked at him. <em>''This is good. With his hands tied up like this, he will not be able to touch me and make me lose myself.''</em>


    Her expression was unreadable which made Aiden even more nervous. His face twitched and she noticed.


    <em>''Oh, no! He is in so much pain that he is even twitching!''</em>


    Sarah climbed on to the bed and straddled him. She was sitting high on his thighs, facing him.


    Sarah reached towards his neck and started unbuttoning his shirt slowly. One button, second one¡­


    Aiden was surprised that his body reacted considering his current situation. But Sarah is on top of him, unbuttoning his shirt¡­ just the two of them in the hotel suite¡­ how can he not react?


    Sarah felt his erection pressing against her lower abdomen and her fingers froze. She looked at him, and their eyes met.


    <em>''This is what you want, right?''</em>, she asked herself.


    Sarah moved higher and gave him a deep kiss.


    He wanted to hug her, but his arms were held in ce by the neck ties.


    Sarah felt her body heat rising, so she pulled herself back into a sitting position.


    Sarah thought about what she ns to do next, and how she will be embarrassed if he is watching her. She took another necktie and tied it around his eyes.


    "Sarah...", he started objecting.


    "If you don''t keep quiet, I will gag you as well.", she warned him.


    Aiden stopped talking, he believed that she will do it. He was never this helpless, and he felt a mix of terror and excitement.


    She slowly ran her fingers across his face, down his neck, chest, and abdominal muscles which she could feel through thin fabric of his shirt. Her hands stopped at the waist of his jeans.


    He was not able to see what she is doing, but her every touch sent electric jolts through his body.


    Sarah knows what she wants to do, but she is embarrassed to do it. She reminded herself that he is in pain because of her. And she can''t stand to see him in pain. And she should help him.


    <em>''It''s not a big deal, everyone is doing it, and I saw many videos showing how to do it¡­''</em>, she was encouraging herself.


    She took a deep breath and said: "Let me know if I''m making you ufortable."


    Aiden wanted to say that being tied up and blindfolded on the bed is ufortable! But before he could speak, he felt her fingers unbuttoning his jeans. His mind exploded. <em>''What is she doing?''</em> He didn''t dare make assumptions.


    Sarah removed his pants and thought how the man in front of her is an absolute perfection.


    She inhaled sharply at the sight of his boxer shorts which struggled to keep his erection covered.


    Sarah kissed him again on the lips, and she sucked on his bottom lip before biting it gently. She moved to kiss his earlobe as her right hand grazed over his erection. He twitched and let out a small moan and Sarah was happy with his reaction.


    Her hand started moving rhythmically, gradually increasing the pressure, as her lips moved to his neck and started sucking.


    Aiden was still trying to process what she is doing. Well, he knows what she is doing, but he can''t believe it. Sarah was always so shy and reserved, and he was confident that she is not experienced. From where did this boldnesse from? Did he misjudge her, again?


    Because he was blindfolded, his other senses intensified. Her every touch and move felt like an explosion of pleasure and he was not sure if he ever felt anything like this. Well, probably not, because this is his first time being blindfolded.


    He could feel Sarah shift lower, and she pulled his boxer shorts down, removing thempletely.


    Sarah spread his legs and ced herself between them low, observing him closely.


    Aiden felt her between his legs, and her hands on his thighs. And she didn''t move for some time.


    Feeling of her tongue from his base to the tip caught him unprepared. <em>''Shit! That feels good!''</em> He let out a loud groan and his body arched.


    Before he inhaled, he felt her lips wrapping around his tip and sucking him in.


    For Sarah,st traces of embarrassment were erased by the thought that she needs to help him, and his reaction told her that she is doing the right thing.


    Just how she saw in the movies: she sucked harder, and used her tongue, and her head bobbed faster, and she used her hand to apply pressure on the base of his length which didn''t fit in her mouth. And it seemed that he is getting bigger. No, she is confident that he is bigger than when she started.


    "Move!", Sarah heard him growl between gasps for air. But she didn''t want to move. She felt pulsating and a warm liquid shot in her mouth as he groaned. "Shit! Sarah! ... Shit!!!"


    It is her first time, but she knows what is happening. In the movies often they do it on the face¡­ she finds that visually repulsive and unhygienic.


    Sarah analyzed the vor: <em>''It''s a bit salty and sweet, not bad.''</em> She slowly licked any remaining liquid before moving up his body.


    Sarah was observing his handsome face and a blissful smile which he could not hide. It told her that she did a good job.


    She reluctantly removed his blindfold.


    It took few seconds for Aiden''s eyes to get used to the light. And he could not believe what just happened! Did Sarah just go down on him? And she gave him an absolutely mind-blowing experience! How could he EVER think that Sarah is not experienced, is beyond him.


    When his eyes focused, he saw Sarah curiously looking at his face, observing every detail. Her cheeks were flushed, and her breathing matched his.


    Aiden cleared his throat. "Can you untie me, please?", he asked in a low voice.


    Even after all that happened, part of him still feared that she will leave him like this.. He was not used to be helpless, and he felt urgency to get back in control.

 Chapter 36 - After Party (5)

    Sarah observed Aiden for a while silently, with a shy smile on her face. She was embarrassed because how bold she acted and that mixed with the pride because she did well.


    With every second passing, Aiden''s anxiety was increasing.


    She moved her hand a bit and he twitched.


    "Oh, are you still in pain?", Sarah was concerned and her smile disappeared.


    He didn''t know what she means and was not sure what to say. So, he decided not to respond.


    Sarah understood that he is quiet because he must be ufortable, so she exined. "I noticed you took a cold shower, and I know that if you get aroused without a relief it can get painful. It seems that this was not enough, and you need more?"


    Then realization hit him. He cleared his throat before responding: "Yes, it seems so."


    Aiden was amused by her innocence. But he had no problems taking advantage of it. After all, he is in a tight spot, and needs to get free.


    "I can help you." She was embarrassed by her own boldness. Again.


    "Can you untie me first?", he pleaded.


    She shook her head. "If I untie you, then things might get out of control."


    <em>''Out of control?''</em>, he thought. <em>''How much worse can this get?''</em> From his perspective, there is nothing worse than being tied up on the bed naked and unable to move.


    Seeing her flustered like this made him think again if she is experienced or not. She is always giving him such mixed signals that he ispletely confused. Should he just ask with how many guys she was intimate before? No, absolutely not. That question is doomed for failure no matter what her answer is. And he does not want to know¡­ the thought of anyone other than him touching her, enraged him. But first thing first¡­ he is still tied up!


    "I promise not to do anything that you don''t want to do", he said with sincerity in his eyes.


    <em>''I''m not concerned about that.''</em>, Sarah thought. <em>''I worry what I will do¡­ Wait, what is there to worry about? I just need to do what feels right.''</em> She had the confidence that he will stop if she tells him to.


    Finally, with few swift movements of her hand, Sarah untied the knots and his hands were free.


    He rubbed his wrists, while saying: "You are good with knots."


    He is not tied up anymore, and his confidence returned. His lips curved into a wicked smile as his face approached hers.


    Now that he can move, Sarah realized that there is a strange vibeing from him, and she felt danger. Before she could react, he was on top of her.


    Aiden enjoyed the sight of her flushed face. He kissed her forehead, eyes, temples, cheeks, nose, chin, before going for the mouth. He licked her lips and she parted them for him, allowing him ess for a deep kiss. He felt her arms wrap around his back, pulling his body closer to hers.


    Aiden kissed her greedily while removing her clothes. Soon, she was left with only her panties on.


    He watched her with his devilish smile on, while removing his shirt slowly.


    He took her arms one at a time and pinned them with his right hand above her head. His lips were locked on hers, when she felt his left hand slip into her panties. His fingers explored between her wet folds skillfully and he swallowed her moans.


    As her breathing got more erratic, he released her hands and moved his body lower. His lipsnded on her neck and traveled over her breasts down to her navel.


    His hands reached to remove herst piece of garment. At that moment, she panicked, and her hand grabbed his to stop him.


    He looked up at her.


    "Do you trust me?", his voice was deeper than usual, and she found it enchanting.


    Sarah gazed at him with her eyes hazy from desire. She gave a small nod and released his hand.


    His kisses traveled below her navel before he buried his head between her legs and started savoring the juices her body released.


    "Ahhh!", she let out a loud gasp full of lust.


    Aiden was encouraged hearing her sounds, as his tongue explored between her folds.


    Sarah''s mind was spinning. Her pleasure centers were all fired up, and sensation intensified with every move he made. She never felt this lost, and she never felt this found. Electric energy violently shoot from her lower abdomen through the rest of her body. She was not able to make a sound, or even breathe. Her body arched and twitched as she climaxed, and she almost passed out.


    Aiden lifted himself back to the pillow andid next to her while looking at her flushed face. Her full chest moved as she panted. He enjoyed the view.


    "You are delicious.", he said while licking his lips.


    "Mmm, so are you.", Sarah responded with an alluring voice while catching her breath.


    She turned toward him, wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. Their tongues found each other again.


    He embraced her and pulled her towards him.


    Sarah felt his skin on hers, his erection pressing on her thigh, and her whole body trembled. She wanted more, her body was telling her that what happened was not enough, and she needs more of him. She felt a void at the cradle of her thighs which throbbed with the increasing need for him to fill it up.


    Aiden felt her body moving toward him, weing him. He inched away to break the kiss and looked her in the eyes.


    "Are you sure?", he used all of his strength to control himself. "If we cross this line, there is no turning back."


    Sarah''s heart was moved seeing how considerate he is. And there is no one other than Aiden with whom she would cross that line with.


    She was breathing heavily: "I have your lips, you gave me your soul, but it''s not enough. I want all of you."


    Sarah was surprised by change in Aiden''s expression. It became wilder, more¡­ unrestrained. Part of her panicked, wishing to take back her words, but that part waspletely suppressed with a fiery kiss whichnded on her lips with urgency. She was absolutely under his spell.


    He kissed and sucked on her neck and down her corbones, and his hands found some secret ces on her body which set her body aze. She was shocked how her body responded when he took her nipple in his mouth and the only thing she wished for is that he relieves the fire which he ignited and was now scorching her soul with need for them to be one.


    Sarah watched him reach to the side table and three breathster, he sheathed himself with a condom.


    She closed her eyes and bit her lower lip, waiting for the pain toe. She felt him tease her between her wet folds once, twice¡­ moving up and down while increasing pressure gradually, making her anxiety mix with pleasure. His kisses resumed on her lips. Biting and sucking distracted her from what is going on at the cradle of her thighs. Little by little, pressure increased as he made his way inside her slowly.


    "AH!", she screamed while gripping his back and burying her face in his neck. She braced herself for pain, but this was too much!


    Aiden was surprised with her reaction. He stopped moving and looked at her flushed face and eyes filled with tears¡­ and he was only halfway in. He was not sure if he should continue or pull back. Of course, he does not want to pull back, but he does not want to hurt her either.


    "I''m OK. Just move slowly.", she whispered.


    Aiden inched back and then went inside again, and again, every time going a bit deeper thanst time, allowing her to get used to having him inside her. Her wet heat clutched around him firmly, making him want to explode from pleasure and he was happy that she went down on him before, otherwise he would not be able to hold back from climaxing within few minutes.


    "You are so tight!", he groaned when he got all the way in.


    Gradually, the pain she felt disappeared and was reced by a throbbing pleasure as they moved rhythmically.


    Bedroom was filled with sounds of moans and gasps as two young people intertwined their bodies giving themselves to each otherpletely.


    ...


    In the bathroom¡­


    Aiden is taking a shower. His mind is reying scenes from the bedroom. Image of Sarah''s flushed face while panting is imprinted in his mind. She feels so tight and so good that he used all his power to postpone his climax as much as humanly possible.


    His thoughts went back to how sometimes she looked like someone who is skilled in pleasuring men, and at the next moment she would be shy like it''s her first time. But unless he asks, he can''t be sure. He did his best to disperse those thoughts, because there is no way he will ask her about it.


    <em>''Sarah was definitely satisfied. There is no room for shame, I did well.''</em>, he praised himself with a reminder that such a reaction can''t be faked. He felt her insides pulsate while she cried his name¡­ that can''t be faked.


    He wanted to hold her longer and to cuddle with her after they finished, but she covered her face with a nket and practically kicked him out of the bed while telling him to go and shower first.


    Aiden reminded himself few times not to mess this up¡­ and what happened between them, is that considered messing up? <em>''Shit! How am I going to talk to her about the job? What if she thinks that I seduced her only because of it?''</em> He is not able toe up with a scenario where he would talk to her, fulfilling his brother''s request, and not making her suspicious about his motives. He decided to leave that forter. <em>''Yes. I''m sure thatter I wille up with a good solution.''</em>


    ¡­


    In the bedroom¡­


    Sarah is in a daze,ying on the bed. She is wrapped in bedsheets while listening to muffled sound of running showering from behind closed doors.


    She mentally examined her body and concluded that besides light throbbing pain in her lower abdomen, everything seems fine. <em>''All this is within expectations.''</em>


    She looked at the side table and noticed open condom wrapper. Sarah was touched how considerate he is. Even in the heat of the moment he will think of her. <em>''It feels so good to be cherished. Especially when it''s by someone I love.''</em>


    Her breath hitched as images of what happened between them shed in her mind. She was not nning for it. She was not ready for it. It just happened.


    Sarah heard the bathroom door open and pulled nket over her face. She does not know how to face him. She is super-embarrassed. He touched her¡­ everywhere. Even at some ces she never touched before. Oh, God! She really does not know how to face him¡­ and somehow, she knows that he is watching her. Well, she can''t stay under that nket forever.


    Sarah got out of the bed clumsily, wrapped nket around herself, and picked up her scattered clothes.


    "Start packing.", she told him while avoiding to look at him, before disappearing into the bathroom, and closing the door behind her.


    He was not sure what happened, but he found her reaction and flushed face cute.


    ...


    Sarah got out of the bathroom fully dressed and feeling fresh after a shower. She was still not sure how to face him after what they did, but then she saw Aiden looking at her with a concern on his face and she forgot about her embarrassment.


    "Where did you get hurt?" In few swift steps he was in front of her and visually examining her.


    "Huh?" Sarah was confused.


    "Did I hurt you?", he continued.


    Sarah''s confusion increased. "What makes you think I''m hurt?"


    "There are blood stains on the bed sheets", he exined.


    Sarah blushed, even her ears were red. She was back to being full-blown-embarrassed.


    "You are obviously not feeling well!", he observed her face while panic swelled inside him.


    "Umm, that is expected...", she said in a quiet voice. She had to say something, before he blows up the situation even further.


    He didn''t understand. "How can this be expected?", his voice was rising, and he was pointing at the bedsheets with red patches on it.


    Sarah took a deep breath before exining shyly: "For a female¡­ first time¡­ some blood is expected."


    "Oh", he was stunned for a moment. "Sorry, I didn''t...", he didn''t finish his sentence. He pulled her into a tight hug.


    Sarah hugged him back. She felt peaceful in his arms.


    Aiden thought about what happened, and now that he confirmed it was her first time, everything makes sense. Or at least most of it makes sense.


    He flipped through his memory thinking if any of his previous hookups was a girl''s first time, but he is not sure. He never stayed back in order to confirm if there is any blood or not, and whenever girl seemed to be in pain, he assumed that it''s because he is big. Right?


    But none of those previous girls matter. The only girl that matters is this one, in his arms. The possibility that any other man touched her, enraged him. And now he knows that no one touched her, except for him. She is his. Completely.


    "I will treasure you forever¡­", she heard him say. Her heart was moved, and she hugged him tighter.


    Sarah lifted her head and looked him in the eyes. "Don''t forget what you said."


    He leaned in and kissed her on the lips gently.


    Sarah is not sure how long they were holding each other and exchanging light kisses before she felt her stomach telling her that it''s time to eat.


    "Can you pack your things? I''m hungry¡­", she whined.


    "OK" He smiled.


    "Can I help?"


    "You can get stuff from the other room and ce them on the bed", he told her.


    Sarah headed to the living area and looked for his things. She picked upptop with a ck case which she used previous night, few books and folders. Then she noticed anotherptop, with a silver case and some folders on top of it. Sarah reached out to take it, when Aiden''s hand grabbed it.


    "I will take that. See if you can find anything else that I need to pack." He swiftly disappeared in the bedroom, taking the silver casedptop with him.


    Sarah didn''t think much of it, considering that they are in a rush to get him checked out. She picked up what she found and took it to the bedroom. Then she quietly watched him neatly arrange his stuff in the suitcase.


    "You are charming even while packing a suitcase.", Sarah voiced her observation.


    His hands stopped, he looked at her with a smile for few breaths, before shaking his head and continuing to pack the suitcase.


    <em>''That was close. She almost got a hold of myptop with Omega sign on it. What would she do if she found out that I''m Omega?''</em> He rubbed his forehead for a second.


    "Let''s get your stuff sent to my home before we head out to get some food.. I''m starving!", she said when he finished packing.

 Chapter 37 - Easily Distracted

    "What do I feel like?" Aiden looked at Sarah with a suggestive expression and made a step towards her.


    Her eyes opened wide in panic, and she took a step back. "To eat!"


    Heughed. "I will follow your lead, so you pick." Aiden didn''t care much about food choices. He was amused to see her flustered expression.


    ¡­


    They enjoyed variety of pastries with coffee at one bakery in the mall, and then Sarah took Aiden to a store which sells brand name men''s clothes.


    "See if you like something here", she told him.


    He grabbed few tops, and one blue jeans, without looking much, and headed towards cash register.


    "Oh, no. Don''t deny me this pleasure", she pulled him back. "You need to try them on first!"


    Sarah happily went through the store and started picking tops and bottoms and when her hands could not hold any more, she pushed all clothes into his hands. "Go, try them on.", she was pointing towards dressing rooms. He saw how excited she was, so he could not refuse.


    Sarah took a seat in the waiting area next to the dressing room and waited for him to change. He obediently tried on clothes she picked and came out to show her how it fits. Sarah enjoyed taking pictures of him while he posed for her. Based on how she likes his outfit, Sarah would give him a thumbs up or send him back dismissively.


    "This is thest one", he told her while heading back to the dressing room after showing her a blue t-shirt and ck pants. Sarah quickly went to grab few more garments and went to hand them to him. He opened the door of the dressing room to take clothes from Sarah, and grabbed her hand pulling her inside.


    She looked at him closing the door and walk towards her with fire in his eyes. Her heart missed a beat when she noticed that he is not wearing a top. "This is not appropriate", she whispered as he started kissing her.


    "You don''t seem to mind", he said between kisses.


    She used all her mental strength to make her hands push him away, "I don''t mind. But it''s still not appropriate." Her hands were on his chest, and she felt that her palms burned at the touch of his toned body.


    He pouted for a second before mischievous smile appeared on his face, and he leaned in for a kiss again.


    Sarah was defenseless, she wanted to taste his lips badly and she could not make herself to push him away. Her hands that were on his chest, wrapped around him and pulled him closer. They were both gasping for air while kissing passionately, when they heard a knock on the door, "Is everything OK?" It was the salesman.


    Aiden cleared his throat, "Yes, thank you."


    Sarah put her face in her hands. "Why do I feel like a kid who stole candy and got caught?"


    They picked up things to buy and walked out of the dressing room. The salesman was right at the entrance, giving them a stern look.


    "Mhm, we will take these", Sarah was avoiding meeting eyes of the man who looked like on a verge to scold them.


    Salesman walked with them to the cash register with a sour expression on his face. Sarah gave him her credit card. Aiden protested, but she insisted, "Treat it as a Christmas gift. Besides, you are my guest now. You get to pay when we are at your ce."


    He noticed her stubbornness and gave up. "It''s the first time a girl is paying for my clothes."


    "Well, I''m d I''m your first at least in something", she mumbled.


    There was obviously more than one meaning behind her remark. Back at the hotel, it was her first time being intimate with a man, and she would need to bepletely ignorant to believe that it was his first time as well. She told herself that it''s unreasonable to hope he didn''t have a single girl in his life before she came along, but the thought of him caring for someone other than her, no matter when it happened, bothered her.


    He embraced her from behind, "You have no idea." He wanted to tell her that she is the first girl to ever move his heart. First girl to monopolize his thoughts. First girl to make him forget about the task he needed to aplish. First girl to make him miss her so much when they are apart that it hurt. First girl who made him consider leaving everything and everyone else behind just so that he can be by her side. But he didn''t. He only tightened his hug.


    With help of his gentle hug, Sarah supressed ck clouds which gathered over her, threatening to ruin the mood, and she turned to face Aiden.


    "I hope to find out", she whispered and nted a kiss on his lips.


    The salesperson cleared his throat. Aiden and Sarahughed and turned towards the merchant.


    "Please send that to...", Sarah gave him her address. She looked at Aiden, "Did you get everything?"


    He nodded.


    As they exited store, Sarah''s phone beeped. She checked it and saw a message:


    [Vivian]: "Did you find out anything about Gabriel? I feel desperate."


    Sarah was in thoughts after reading the message. She told Vivian that she will investigate it, but she didn''t get a chance. "Did you see Gabriel inst ten days?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    "No", he responded. "Is something going on?"


    Sarah thought for a moment before responding, "Vivian just texted. She didn''t hear from him in more than ten days and is worried." Then Sarah got an idea, "Do you want to help me find out his whereabouts?"


    "Sure"


    "OK. Let''s go", Sarah held his hand and led the way out of the mall.


    ~ Hill family vi ~


    "Good afternoon, Miss Sarah", old butler greeted as Sarah entered the house.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Joe. This is Aiden", Sarah pointed towards Aiden with her hand. Old butler nodded in greeting. "Who is home?", Sarah asked.


    "Madam and Miss Sophia are in the family room. Master is in his study. Miss JoAnna is in her room.", Mr. Joe responded.


    "Thank you", Sarah turned to Aiden, "Let''s greet my mom and sister first". She led Aiden towards the family room.


    Aiden and Sarah met Ste and Sophia and they exchanged greetings.


    "We got something to do, so we are heading to PC room", Sarah told her mom and sister. "Mr. Joe, can you get someone to send some snacks and drinks there?". Sarah went with Aiden through the hallway and down the stairs.


    PC room is a room on the basement level of Hill family vi. It requires a passcode for door to open. Room has six custom PCs arranged on a round table in the middle of the room. In front of each PC is an ergonomicputer chair. There is a number of servers stacked next to the wall. One wall is filled with storage which is enclosed, so it can''t be seen what it inside.


    "Pick one", Sarah told Aiden while pointing at the PCs in the middle of the room, "You will find login information under the keyboard."


    "This is not a very safe ce for passwords", he frowned as he lifted the keyboard and found a sticky note.


    "If anyone can enter this room, they deserve ess", Sarahughed.


    He smiled while shaking his head, "OK. What are we doing?"


    Sarah hesitated. "Last night I showed you something I can do." She was referring to the hacking she did from his hotel room. Aiden understood and nodded. "Based on your behavior, I can assume that you are familiar with it." Aiden was impressed with her observation and deduction skills. Again, he gave her a small nod and she continued. "I will understand if you don''t want to do it in front of me." She finished and waited for his response.


    "It is only fair that I don''t hide things from you." Aiden was waiting for a chance to show her that he trusts her, and he is happy that the chance presented itself so quickly. "I will repeat the question: What are we doing?"


    Sarah was content with his response and exined. "Gabriel wasst seen on evening of December 11. From then he didn''t attend any sses, and there is no contact from him. We need to find out why."


    "Do you have any leads?"


    "Not at this time. Last I know is that twelve days ago, he dropped off Vivian at her dorm", she responded.


    "That''s something to start with. Let me check security cameras. You start with any news for that evening. We should also check his social ounts, email and phone activity, police reports, airport and hospital", Aiden made n quickly.


    Sarah nodded, noticing how quickly he came up with a list of things to do. ''This organizing skill is something that team leads take time to develop. Where did he learn this?'', she thought for a moment before getting busy with her task.


    Few minutester, maid came in and left snacks and beverages. Sarah thanked the maid as she left, and then observed Aiden. His face was focused on the screen, and his fingers were flying over the keyboard. Sarah watched him hack into several different surveince systems effortlessly, to track Gabriel''s car as he drove away from campus on that evening. She admired his skills. "You are really good."


    Aiden''s fingers stopped, and he looked at Sarah with aplex expression.


    "If I tell my dad, he will try to poach you to join his team.", Sarah said with a smile.


    "Don''t tell him, because I''m not avable.", Aiden responded.


    "He will be willing to wait for you to graduate.", Sarah assumed that he is not avable because of school.


    "It''s not that. I have something else going on, and I thought of asking you to join, but...", he paused. <em>''It''s not the time to tell her. I need to know that she will not get upset. I need to be confident that she will not misunderstand.''</em>


    "But?", Sarah was curious.


    "When I see you getting so easily distracted, I think that maybe you are not ready.", he teased.


    She sulked, "You should be happy that you have the ability to distract me, and do not use that to make fun of me." She turned to get back to work.


    "Can''t I be happy and have fun?", he continued.


    She didn''t want to look at him, as she would only give him more reason to tease her.


    After some time, Aiden said: "Video is not much use. He drives off towards south, and there is no video coverage. I will look into airport."


    Sarah analyzed, "I don''t see anything relevant in news. There are two car idents reported for that evening in the general area, one is major. No names in the report, which is strange. But if he was involved, his family could remove his name from the police reports as well as news." Sarah continued. "His social ounts don''t have activity from 11th, I''m going to look into hospitals next." After few seconds, she asked, "Where did you say he drove out of video surveince area?"


    Aiden opened a map on his screen and showed, "Here, and he went south"


    "There was a 911 call from that area, car ident", she continued typing. "Ambnce took two people. Responders were unit 11 which takes people to Good Fortune hospital." Sarah''s face was getting more focused as she looked into hospital records. "One of the patients was transferred next morning to GHC hospital in Bend," Sarah stopped typing, "Patient name is not in documents, only initials ''GL''. That could be Gabriel. GHC hospital is a high-end institution for exclusive patients. They keep their records out of thework for privacy reasons." Sarah shed a smile. "But I have my ways."


    Aiden was observing Sarah with interest while she analyzed pieces of information and ced them together like a puzzle. ''Good analytical skills.''


    Sarah got her phone. "Hi, Anna, are you home? Can youe to PC room? OK. Thanks" She finished talking on the phone, and exined to Aiden, "GHC hospital is a branch of Franciscan Medical Center where my sister works. I will ask her if she can find out something."


    Few minutester, JoAnna entered the room. Her eyes fell on Aiden, and a mysterious smirk appeared on her face as she recognized him. ''Mystery man who danced with Sarah!'' "Hello, I''m JoAnna" She extended her hand for a handshake.


    "Hi, Aiden. Nice to meet you" He stood up and shook her hand.


    "I think I saw you at thepany partyst night" JoAnna mentioned.


    "Possible. I was there" He responded with a smile.


    ''He thinks he is a smart one'', JoAnna thought. ''Oh, just wait until I get my moment. I will show you and this sister of mine who thinks that she can hide that something is going on between two of you!''


    JoAnna''s face got an evil grin, Sarah noticed that something is not right with her sister. Sarah cleared her throat. "I need to ask you for a favor."


    "Favor?" JoAnna was curious.


    "I believe that my friend got into an ident..." Sarah started.


    "Another friend?" JoAnna interrupted with a mocking tone.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Sarah was confused. "Focus on what I''m saying!"


    "OK. Sorry¡­" JoAnna shrugged.


    "It seems he was transferred on morning of December 12 to GHC from Good Fortune Hospital. Can you confirm name of that patient? And if his name is Gabriel Long, can you see what his condition is?"


    "What do I get?" JoAnna raised her eyebrows smugly.


    "My eternal gratitude" Sarah responded.


    "I already have that. I need something I don''t have" JoAnna smirked.


    "What do you want?"


    "Let me think about it. I will go and make some phone calls now" JoAnna left while throwing nces at Aiden.. Sarah noticed JoAnna''s behavior and her uneasiness increased.

 Chapter 38 - He Is Very Important

    "Are you hungry?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    His smile became mischievous and expression suggestive.


    Sarah blushed, "For food! We didn''t have lunch!"


    "I could eat", he licked his lips and nced at her body.


    Sarah was speechless. ''Can this man think of anything else? Actually, I have impure thoughts about him also, so who am I to judge?'' Sarah picked up phone from the wall and asked kitchen staff to prepare a light meal.


    "Let''s go and eat something, lunch time passed, but it''s still few hours until dinner", she stood up to head out.


    As she started walking, Aiden pulled her to sit into hisp. "I want to see your room", he whispered in her ear.


    Sarah felt shivers down her back. Being this close to him made her heart race. "I don''t think it''s a good idea.", she whispered back.


    "I think that your sister knows that we are more than friends", Aiden said suddenly changing the topic.


    Sarah felt like someone poured cold water on her. She stood up abruptly. "I suspect that also."


    "Do you think she will do something?", Aiden observed Sarah''s expression.


    "I''m not sure. But there is a score to settle between us, and she is not the one to let it slide." Sarah thought for some time before looking at Aiden. "Anna is not a bad person, and she will not hurt anyone on purpose." Sarah took a deep breath and said with resolve in her voice. "I will handle it."


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden had theirte lunch and were in family room chatting with Sophia. JoAnna entered family room and signaled to Sarah to step out. They went into one of the side rooms and JoAnna closed the doors behind them.


    JoAnna observed Sarah for some time before speaking with a serious expression, "I used my contacts for this. It was not easy. I owe some favors now."


    "I understand", Sarah said calmly.


    JoAnna looked at Sarah suspiciously before continuing, "GHC has a patient Gabriel Long. He was admitted on morning on December 12. Room 715. He suffered injuries from a car ident and had three surgeries. He is stable and his life is not in danger. However, he still didn''t wake up."


    Sarah was processing the information. "Is he in aa?"


    "I don''t know the details. This is already a lot considering that it''s from GHC branch. I don''t need to remind you that patient info is confidential. Don''t go telling this to anyone.", JoAnna reminded.


    Sarah nodded.


    JoAnna was about to head out of the room.


    "Anna, wait..."


    JoAnna stopped without turning towards Sarah. "Yes?"


    Sarah hesitated for a second before reaching out and taking JoAnna''s hand in hers. "Let''s sit."


    Two of them sat on the sofa facing each other.


    Sarah took a deep breath. "You know that Aiden and I are more than friends, right?"


    JoAnna just lifted one eyebrow and smirked as a response.


    Sarah was anxious, her voice was not steady. "We are dating, and he is very important to me. Please, don''t tell mom and dad."


    "If he is so important, why not tell them?" JoAnna lifted her head slightly.


    "I don''t know how they will react. And I don''t want to mess it up. Honestly, I don''t know how to tell them. I need your help" Sarah looked JoAnna in the eyes, her eyes pleading for understanding.


    JoAnna''s expression softened. After some time, she spoke, "We should get Sophia in the loop also. I''m sure she can help."


    "Thank you." Sarah was relieved. "Can you tell me how you found out?"


    "I saw youst night, on the dance floor" JoAnna said.


    "We were just dancing!" Sarah protested.


    "Ah, you were looking at each other like no one else exists in the world!" JoAnna said gleefully. "Let me tell you, if you look at each other like that in front of mom and dad, there will be no need to say anything."


    Sarah was a bit embarrassed.


    JoAnna smiled and took Sarah''s hand in hers. "I''m really happy for you."


    Sarah looked at JoAnna gratefully. She is happy that she got herself an ally in this quest of telling parents about a boyfriend.


    ...


    When two sisters returned to family room, they found that Edward joined Sophia and Aiden.


    "Hey, my baby girl!", Edward greeted Sarah. "I''ve met your friend Aiden. I see he is a fine young man!", he said cheerfully.


    "Yes, he is." Sarah responded with a smile. She turned towards Aiden, avoiding to look into his eyes. "Let me show you to your room."


    "Hey, we are talking here!" Edward protested. "I don''t get a chance to talk to fellow men in this house. I''m surrounded with women!"


    "You will get your chance to talkter." Sarah responded. "Your fellow men here probably wants to freshen up and rest before dinner."


    "They were out all day. Let him be, dad", JoAnna added.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna and slightly nodded expressing her thanks.


    "Fine!" Edward sulked. "I look forward to continue our chat during dinner", he said to Aiden.


    "Same here", Aiden responded politely and followed Sarah out of the room.


    ...


    Sarah showed Aiden around and took him to the guest room.


    "Let me know if you need anything. Or you can tell any of the staff.", she told him. "My room is four doors down the hall. But don''t get any funny ideas.", Sarah warned.


    "It seems you patched up stuff with your sister", Aiden observed.


    "Yes. We are on good terms, for now", Sarah confirmed.


    Sarah paused and took a deep breath. "Gabriel was involved in a car ident on 11th. He is in the GHC. He had three surgeries, and is stable now, but he still didn''t wake up."


    Aiden observed her. "Do you want to go and visit him?"


    "Even if I do, there is nothing I can do with airports closed.", Sarah sighed.


    "When you go, I will join you"


    Sarah smiled and appreciated his thoughtfulness. "I will let Vivian know. You settle in." Sarah left the room.


    When Sarah reached her room, she pulled out her phone and texted Vivian telling her about Gabriel.


    [Sarah]: "We would go and visit him, but airports are closed due to snow"


    [Vivian]: "Same here. Da*n snow. Whole PNW* is paralyzed"


    [Sarah]: "At least you know that he is not avoiding you"


    [Vivian]: "You have a gift to find a silver lining, don''t you?"


    [Vivian]: "??? What is that WE would go?"


    [Sarah]: "Aiden is here"


    [Vivian]: "Here? Where?"


    [Sarah]: "My house"


    [Vivian]: "??? !!!"


    [Sarah]: "Lots of things happened"


    [Vivian]: "I saw you only two days ago!"


    [Sarah]: "We will talk when we meet"


    [Sarah]: "When airports open, we can go and visit Gabriel together. Yes?"


    [Vivian]: "Yes, thank you"


    Sarah put her phone down and could not help but to think about Gabriel. ''His family must be worried about him. And Vivian also...'' Her thoughts shifted to how she would feel if Aiden is in hospital, and that she is not able to go and be by his side. With this thought, painful knot formed in her chest and she found it difficult to breathe. ''Vivian must feel horrible now!''


    Sarah''s attention got toward boxes arranged on the coffee table. She recognized them as boxes from the mall, clothes they got for Aiden earlier. Sarah stood up and took the boxes to move them to Aiden''s room.


    She knocked on the door of the guest room. There was no response. She waited a bit before knocking again. Still no response. Sarah decided to go inside.


    He was not in the room, and she can hear sound of the shower from the bathroom. Sarah ced boxes on the side table and looked towards the bathroom door. Her mind started thinking about a man taking a shower behind that door, his perfect body exposed and covered in waterfall of drops reflecting the light. Sarah swallowed hard, and her breathing got shallow. Her thoughts shifted to how it feels to touch his chest, abdominal muscles; how it feels to hug him, and to be held by his toned arms. As her thoughts wondered towards Aiden, everything around her faded away. She could feel his touch, lingering on her body. His kiss on her lips. Sarah could hear her heartbeat in her ears. She bit her lower lip, and pain made her snap out of her daze. ''What am I doing?'', she asked herself. ''I''m all heated up, and I didn''t even see him. I need to get out of here.''


    She headed towards the door to leave guest room, not able to believe that she has such impure thoughts.

 Chapter 39 - Two Allies

    Sarah reached the door and held onto the doorknob. She took few deep breaths. Just as she was about to turn the doorknob and get outside of the room, without thinking, she locked the door and headed toward the bathroom.


    Next thing Sarah knows, she was standing at the bathroom door, looking at Aiden who was in the shower. The bathroom was steamy and there was condensation on the ss door of the shower obstructing her view slightly. He didn''t notice her; his back was facing her.


    He was humming a song, and his body swayed ording to the tune he hummed.


    Sarah was enjoying the view. She leaned on the door frame and crossed her arms across her chest. She had a silly grin on her face, ''This is better than what I imagined. Greek god descended from heavens and is performing an exotic dance''.


    Her restless heart was beating faster by the second, and her eyes were glued to the wet body in front of her. She really wanted to touch him. She wanted him to touch her. Sarah remembered morning in the hotel. Images shed in front of her eyes. Felling of him inside her... With each passing moment, her desire increased.


    At some point, Aiden noticed her and got startled. He quickly turned off the shower, grabbed towel and wrapped it around his waist. As he got out of the shower, he cleared his throat few times, "I didn''t notice you there." He was clearly embarrassed.


    Sarah could not stop smiling, "I figured." Her hungry eyes scanned his body. Everything about him enchanted her, and she could not get enough of him.


    He nced into the room.


    "There is no one there. Or do you hope that there is someone?" Sarah teased him. Her eyes were locked on his, and she stepped towards him. "The door is locked." She made another step towards him. Their bodies almost touched. "And the room is soundproof." She got on her toes and kissed him.


    Any feeling he had was reced by desire to hold her. He hugged he tightly and kissed her deeply. Their tongues found each other and soon they gasped for air. Sarah''s desire was increasing exponentially, and she thought she will lose her mind if she does not feel a relief soon. She could tell that he wants her as well. That towel around his waist didn''t leave much to imagination, but Aiden didn''t seem to have any intention to go beyond kissing. His hands were on her back, not moving. Sarah was frustrated and she bit his shoulder, leaving teeth marks. He let out a low moan from pain.


    For a second, she looked at him in the eyes, before she moved and whispered to his ear, "I want you."


    Any control that Aiden had was lost because of these three words. He lifted her while they kissed passionately. Sarah''s arms were around his neck, and her legs wrapped around his waist. He carried her to the bed without breaking the kiss. Within seconds her clothes were on the floor, and his hands explored her body while he kissed and sucked her full breasts. Sarah involuntarily moaned while fighting to catch her breath. Her heart was beating like crazy, and body trembled from desire.


    Aiden slid inside her effortlessly, and she let out a gasp. He stopped his movements and looked at her with a hint of fear that she is in pain. Their eyes locked on each other, and she smiled. His hips moved slowly, gradually increasing the pace.


    Their consciousness faded as two bodies became one in rhythmic movements while they filled the room with passionate moans.


    ...


    Sarah was in her shower. Hot water running over her body was removing traces of recent intimacy. She is reflecting on her feelings, and recent changes that Aiden awoke within her. She traveled a lot and met a lot of people. But no one made her interested in a romantic way. ''Aiden made me realize what longing is, what desire is. How did he do it? So far many made advances towards me, but he is the only one that managed to make me respond with interest... Maybe this is what love is. It''s feelings that can''t be exined and have no reasoning behind. It just is.''


    After shower Sarah quickly got dressed and went to find Sophia. She found her in her room.


    "Do you have few minutes?", Sarah asked.


    "Sure,e in", Sophia put the document from her hand down and looked at her sister.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure how to start", Sarah said nervously.


    Sophia observed her. "Looks like something important?"


    Sarah nodded, "For me, yes." Sarah took few deep breaths before continuing, "Actually, the only way to say this is to be direct I guess." She took a moment, "Aiden is my boyfriend." Sarah observed Sophia''s facial expressions. Besides small raise in one eyebrow, nothing else happened.


    After about a minute, Sophia spoke with disbelief, "My baby sister has a boyfriend?"


    Sarah nodded and didn''t say anything more. She just looked at Sophia.


    "Why are you telling it to me like this?", Sophia was suspicious.


    "Because mom and dad don''t know. They think that Aiden is my ssmate, no more than a friend. And I want to tell them, but I don''t know how", Sarah said.


    "Just tell them how you told me, what can happen?"


    "What can happen?!! I don''t know what can happen... What if they don''t take it well? What if they cause a ruckus? You know how dad is overbearing rted to this, and mom always ys matchmaker from hell. And I really-really like him, and I don''t want to mess it up.", Sarah sounded desperate.


    Sophia thought for a moment, "OK. What is your ideal oue?"


    "Mom and dad ept Aiden as my boyfriend without meddling", Sarah responded.


    "Hahaha, they not to meddle? Dream on. What is your next best oue?", Sophia teased.


    "There is no next best. I need them to approve of him as my boyfriend", Sarah was decisive.


    "So, do you have a n?", Sophia was curious.


    "JoAnna also knows. So, my n is that two of you do not make it difficult for me while I look for an opportunity to tell mom and dad."


    Sophia nodded, "I will do my best not to create difficulties for you." She paused before continuing, "As an older sister, I want to warn you that his family background is not simple."


    "What do you mean?"


    "We do business with White corp. so naturally we did some checks on their background with a strong focus on finances. In the reports some things don''t add up. They have more than one source of ie that can''t be traced to its origin. Even with this, we still cooperate with them, because deals we make with them are very beneficial to us, and we make sure that any deals we make don''t include these gray areas of their business.", Sophia exined.


    Sarah was silent.


    Sophia looked at Sarah and regretted that she maybe said too much. She added, "But that is his family, I''m just saying that in case you guys get serious to think of a future together, you should be aware of this and keep your eyes open. Other than that, as long as he treats you well, I will support you."


    Sarah smiled, "Thank you, big sis."


    With this Sarah had two allies in the house for the quest: tell parents about the boyfriend. Sarah thought about what Sophia said, but realized that she is so in love with Aiden, that even if he is a gangster, she would probably not be able to stay away from him.. But she will remember this information.

 Chapter 40 - Host A Gathering

    Dinner time arrived and the atmosphere is cheerful as Hill family enjoyed their meal with addition of Aiden as their guest.


    As soon as Edward met Aiden, he liked the young man, and he took every opportunity to talk with him. Edward monopolized Aiden.


    Sarah is happy that her father likes her boyfriend. It seems that Aiden got into her dad''s <em>good book</em>. She could not help but wonder, <em>''If he knows he is my boyfriend would he treat him the same?''</em> Sarah knows it will probably not be the same, but how different it will be, she can''t tell. She hopes that changes will not be much from what she can see now.


    Sarah can''t pick up from her mom if she approves of Aiden or not, but she can tell with confidence that her dad approves of him.


    Sarah''s thoughts were interrupted with announcement from her mom, "Just so you know, tomorrow evening we will host a gathering here."


    Sophia, JoAnna and Sarah stopped eating and just looked at their mother, confused.


    "Since snowstorm closed airports, ns of many families in the neighborhood for travel got ruined, so they are home. We chatted and decided to have theme here tomorrow", Edward rified.


    "Why here?", JoAnna grumbled, obviously not happy.


    "Does it matter if it''s here or at rk''s or anywhere else?", Ste asked.


    "Yes!", JoAnna eximed, unable to hide her displesaure. "It''s better at anyone''s ce, except here! Then we can leave whenever we feel like. And with guests here we are stuck until they go away."


    "What are you talking about?", Ste shook her head. "If you don''t feel like socializing, just go back to your room. I only expect you toe and greet people. After that you can do whatever you want."


    "rks areing?", Sarah frowned.


    rk family are their next-door neighbors, and they have two daughters who are about Sarah''s age. Andrea and ra are very snobby and believe that they have the right to pick first everything in life, while others need to wait in line and be happy with leftovers. Sarah and her sisters would avoid these two girls forever, if possible. But their mom always tries to force friendly rtionships with neighbors, so they need to socialize with them asionally.


    "Yes, they areing", Ste confirmed. "So are Petersons, and Guilles, and ...", Ste continued naming families, but Sarah stopped listening. She felt like a headache ising.


    "Oh, yes. I will need you youngsters to help tomorrow morning decorate yhouse", Ste added.


    "Why us? Can''t we just ask staff to decorate?", JoAnnained.


    "Christmas decorations should be done by us. If we hire someone, then it loses the feeling of a family holiday", Ste warned.


    It was obvious that they can''t bail out of this. Most of the current indoor decorations are set up by Ste while sisters avoided it with an excuse of school and work. They can''t escape this, since they are already home.


    "Are all of us needed to decorate?", Sophia was hoping that there will be some exceptions.


    "Aiden agreed to join me for swimming in the morning", Edward said with a big smile and gave a nod to Aiden.


    Sarah was in disbelief. <em>''Just how much are these two bonding? Will I get a turn with my boyfriend?''</em> She looked at Edward whose face was full of glee.


    "Great, just great", Sarah mumbled.


    She was hoping to avoid decorations, and to have some time with Aiden. It seems that tomorrow she will not see much of him.


    Aiden noticed Sarah''s reaction and a small smirk appeared on his face while he kept busy with his te. Part of him enjoyed this. <em>''If you told them that I''m your boyfriend, things would be different.''</em> He does not expect her to scream from the rooftops that he is her boyfriend, but the fact that she is hiding it is bothering him.


    "Oh, I almost forgot!" Edward eximed. "Talking about gathering, Mark will also join us tomorrow."


    "Mark who?", Sophia froze. There was only one person their family called <em>''Mark''</em> without further descriptions, and that was her ex-boyfriend who currently works at "Orion Enterprise" as a director of legal department.


    "Mark from our legal team." Edward confirmed Sophia''s fears. "I spoke with him earlier. He didn''t manage to catch a flight in time to be with his family, so now he is stuck in Seattle. I invited him over for tomorrow, and he confirmed that he will join."


    Sophia''s face dropped. "Won''t airports open tomorrow?"


    Edward didn''t understand Sophia''sck of enthusiasm. He thought that she and Mark are getting along well. "Snowfall is still strong. It should ease up tomorrow, we expect that airports will open on 25th. When they open, there will be a rush from backlog of travelers. In any case, we can say with confidence that tomorrow no one is flying anywhere."


    "Owen will alsoe", Ste said in a quiet voice.


    Edward''s mood worsened. "Aren''t airports closed?"


    "If they are not closed, he woulde today. But he is driving, so he will be here tomorrow", Ste exined with a mix of emotions in her voice. Then she added with a grim expression, "And he is bringing with him +1."


    "Is it new one, or same asst time?", JoAnna grumbled with a frown.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t say name", Ste sighed.


    Owen is Ste''s younger brother. He never married, and every time he visits, he brings a new girlfriend. He is few years younger than Ste, but all his girlfriends can be described as good looking, with model like figures, not much going on in the smarts department, and with age in early twenties. Owen has a good nature, but he flirts all the time, and his money management capabilities are close to zero. No matter how much money he has, it''s never enough. He spends his money traveling and partying without worry that he needs to leave some money for bills tomorrow. Hill family does not hear from him for months. Owen shows up and goes away without much notice, but whenever he shows up, he needs money. Whenever Hills hear that Owen ising, they all experience mix of emotions. Sisters like their uncle because of his good nature, and he always makes themugh. But they don''t approve that he can''t control his expenses. They wish that he can be self-sufficient. However, Ste and Edward can''t make themselves to refuse him. For years, they are providing him with a substantial monthly allowance. Even with that, he often runs out of money and asks for additional loan which he never returns. Ste already gave up on asking her brother to return money she gives him. Against all odds, they are hopeful that some miracle will happen, and that Owen will change his ways.


    Hill sisters don''t understand why their parents are indulging Owen so much. Ste and Edward are known to controll their finances very well, yet when ites to Owen, it seems that all reasoning is gone and they will give him whatever he asks for.


    With mentioning of Owen, Hills fell into silence for some time, each of them with their own thoughts.


    Aiden noticed change in the atmosphere, but he didn''t want to ask for rifications.. He can tell that it''s not something pleasant, and he understands that every family has a story that they would rather not tell.

 Chapter 41 - Meeting Eve

    After dinner, they all went to family room for a chat.


    Ste was busy making ns for tomorrow, and she was asking her daughters for opinions. Edward was happily chatting with Aiden.


    After some time, Ste pulled Edward away. "Let''s leave kids by themselves. We got stuff to do for tomorrow." Edward was resisting his wife, obviously not interested in anything rted to tomorrow''s gathering, but Ste was persistent in convincing him that he is necessary to make the event sessful. Sisters didn''t think that their mother would be able to get their father to cooperate, but to their surprise, he gave in rather quickly, and two of them left.


    As soon as their parents exited the room, Sophia and JoAnna fixed their eyes on Aiden with suspicious smiles on their faces.


    Aiden looked at Sarah helplessly while thinking: <em>''Are you sure they are friendly?''</em>


    Sarah noticed Aiden''s quiet plea and gave a stern look to her sisters. "If you act like this, we will not stay here."


    "Oh, and where are you going?", JoAnna was teasing.


    "Hmm... I will introduce him to Eve", Sarah responded while pulling Aiden''s hand to follow her.


    "Are you sure? After you do it, there is no way to take it back, you know?", Sophia warned her sister.


    "Yes, I know!" Sarah exited the room and Aiden followed curiously.


    "Hey, I didn''t even get a chance to say anything!", JoAnna''s protest didn''t get answered.


    As they walked down the hallway, Sarah nced at Aiden and reluctantly said: "I hope my dad is not too much."


    "It''s not a problem", he responded.


    They took set of stairs down and entered one door leading to the hallway. At the end of the hallway there was another door. These doors are secured with palm reader and a password.


    Sarah scanned her palm, entered code and the door opened.


    They ended up in another hallway with five doors, each equipped with handprint readers and password panels.


    Aiden was curious: <em>''What is this ce?''</em> They are in the basement of Sarah''s home, and why such security?


    Female voice filled up the space and startled him: "Good evening, master."


    "Hi, Eve", Sarah responded.


    Aiden could not see source of the voice. It is a pleasant female voice which has a slight echo.


    "Eve, this is Aiden White. Give him ess level three.", Sarah said. At that moment,ser beams came from the wall and ceiling, andsers were going over Aiden''s body.


    "Eve is getting to know you. After this you can talk to her, with level three privileges.", Sarah exined.


    Aiden was not sure what to ask first. "Her?"


    "Most of the kids who are lonely create imaginary friends for themselves. I created Eve.", there was hint of shyness in her voice.


    Aiden was in awe. The reports he got said that she is a prodigy, but this was beyond his imagination. <em>''Just what is all this? Looks like I''m in a sci-fi movie.''</em> Lasers that went over his body went off, and female voice was heard again: "Good evening, Aiden."


    "Is this OK, or do you want her to call you something else?", Sarah asked him.


    "This is fine."


    Sarah chuckled seeing his confused expression. "I can tell you have many questions. Please be patient a little while longer. Now I want to show off my current work."


    She opened second door on the left, and they entered an expansive room which is dimly lit with rows of light blue LED lights on the floor following edges of the walls. Each of the walls is divided in squares and each square has number of small ss, metallic-looking surfaces and holes. In the middle of the room is a bench. Sarah showed Aiden to sit on the bench, and she sat next to him.


    "Close your eyes", Sarah was excited.


    Reluctantly, he closed his eyes.


    Few secondster, Sarah said: "Eve, start the jungle experience. Full demo."


    Aiden''s eyes were closed. In few seconds, he could feel that the temperature and humidity are rising. Room was suddenly filled with a sound of birds and distant water hummed, like a waterfall.


    "Open your eyes", she whispered.


    He opened his eyes, and he was amazed to see that they are sitting in a small clearance, and all around them is a jungle. Floor is covered with rocks, moss and low grass. Ceiling is a clear sky, and walls became a thick rainforest. Nothing like a dark gray room they entered. The bench is a rock, perfectly fitting the surrounding. He touched it, and texture is still of the same bench they sat on, but to the eye, it looks like arge rock with small patches of moss on it.


    Sarah observed him intently and enjoyed his amazed expression.


    "What do you think?", she was excited and nervous at the same time.


    "I''m still absorbing this.", he admitted. "Give me a minute."


    Aiden turned around while taking in his surroundings. After some time, he looked at her with admiration. "This is amazing!"


    "Thank you!" She was happy with his response and showed a big smile.


    "You made this?"


    She nodded. "My dad helps with hardware, which is mostly custom built, so he gets partial credits for the hardware. But the rest is my work."


    Aiden was trying to understand how she achieved this. It looks so real. When he moves, the surroundingpletely gives a 3-dimensional experience.


    "Oh, there is more. Snap your fingers." Her words pulled him back from his thoughts.


    Aiden lifted right hand to his chest level and snapped fingers. The moment he did that, a monarch butterfly appeared above his hand. Butterfly is fluttering its wings and hovering in ce. Amazing! Aiden lifted his hand to catch it, and the butterfly moved to avoid his hand, before slowly drifting away. It took some time for Aiden to find his voice: "It looks so real. How does this work?"


    "Holograms", Sarah responded. "There are sensors that detect your position. For the butterfly, if you try to catch it, it will detect collision and move." Sarah snapped her fingers and another butterfly appeared. "But if you keep your hands away from direct contact, it will not fly away". She moved her hand gently below the butterfly to demonstrate. "It provides interactive experience. I''m working on few more features, but they are still in early stages. This room supports wind, and rain. But rain is not advisable, since there is no cover currently. If you want to try it, then I rmend bringing an umbre first."


    Sarah raised her voice, "Eve, start wind with speed 8 kilometers per hour. **"


    Within seconds, they could feel the light air current. Butterfly that was created by Sarah was being slowly carried away by the ''wind''.


    Aiden created few more butterflies by snapping his fingers.


    Sarah was observing him and thought that he looks adorable while goofing around, like a happy child who got a new shiny toy.


    Aiden looked at her and their eyes met. He admitted to himself: <em>''I am impressed. This girl is amazing! ¡­ And I can''t look away.''</em>


    Sarah saw that he approves of what he saw, and she smiled.


    Her smile enchanted him. He only thought how he wants to get closer and taste those lips again.


    Her thoughts matched his as they inched to each other without breaking eye contact.


    Both Sarah and Aiden shivered slightly when their lips met. Neither of them felt such an attraction before. As if they would go against naturalws if they try to fight it. They could not stay apart, not anymore. When you get a taste of heaven, there is no turning back.


    Light kisses increased in intensity and soon they both panted, craving for more.


    "Master, your health ispromised. Your heart rate is above normal levels", Eve''s voice could be heard.


    Sarah and Aidenughed.


    "Do you see what you are doing? You arepromising my health.", Sarah said whileughing.


    He took a deep breath trying topose himself. "Why did you get Eve to call you master?"


    "I created her, so I am her master", Sarah said like it''s to be expected.


    "Eve, call Aiden''s phone.", Sarah instructed, and few secondster, Aiden''s phone rang.


    "Eve, send him master''s passcode." He received a message.


    Sarah looked at Aiden: "Remember the passcode, and then delete the message".


    Aiden obeyed, and didn''t ask for the purpose of the passcode. He thought that if she does not tell him by herself, he can ask herter about it.


    She saw him delete the message, and exined: "She called you, so now you have number that can reach Eve. You can use texts also. Level three privileges give you enough ess to ask her to do things for you. If it''s not something marked as secret or forbidden, she will do it. "


    "Why didn''t you use her for removing our photost night?"


    "There are things I should do myself, so I don''t get rusty. Also, for me Eve is a friend. If I can do something by myself, I would rather not bother her... unless I''m in a hurry. Eve is much faster. I''m not working with superputers every day. And she is inside one", Sarah exined.


    Aiden looked at Sarah for some time before asking: "How many people knows about this?"


    Sarah lowered her head and spoke quietly. "Besides my family¡­ you are the first one who saw this room and met Eve." Only when she said it, she realized how strange it sounds. They don''t know each other so well. Why did she show him all this? He had the same questions...


    Aiden looked at Sarah with aplex expression. "Why are you doing this?"


    "Doing what?" She pretended not to understand his question. Maybe because she does not have an answer.


    "This. Letting me inside your world. Aren''t you worried that it will backfire, and I will hurt you?" He is aware that she is showing him something that should not be revealed to the public. Eve is very advanced, as well as the virtual reality room they are sitting in. Many would pay a lot of money, and even hurt people to get their hands on that technology.


    Sarah shook her head helplessly and responded honestly: "I''m not sure myself¡­ I trust you, and I want you to know that. But words can be empty, and people will say things that they don''t mean. There is no better way to prove my trust than to expose myself." She paused for few seconds, observing his expression. "Trusting you is my choice. Will you hurt me or not, is your choice to make."


    Aiden''s heart was moved. His mouth opened few times like he wanted to say something, but no sound came out. He embraced her in a tight hug. He could not believe that she trusts him this much.


    Sarah thought that this moment, two of them embracing each other, surrounded by virtual jungle is just perfect. It''s just the two of them, no one else, and no problems... If only it couldst forever. She caught her own thoughts, <em>''I know him for only few weeks, and I''m already wishing for forever with him.... and it feels right.''</em>

 Chapter 42 - I Cant Sleep

    That evening, Aiden was in the bed. In the guest room of Hill family vi, four doors away from Sarah.


    He was not able to sleep. He looked at the time, and it was few minutes after midnight.


    Aiden was thinking about the day that just ended. ''A lot of things happened. My rtionship with Sarah reached next level.'' He smiled while thinking of events from hotel room in Royal Suites, their interaction in the mall, and the evening in her home. His thoughts started moving towards vivid memories of her body shape, softness of her skin, her eyes that seem to look inside his soul... his body reacted. He just helplessly smiled at himself.


    Aiden recollected her boldness when she tied him up and took the initiative toe on to him. That was beyond his wildest expectations. Those few hours, that morning in the hotel, were a huge rollercoaster of emotions. It was difficult not to fall apart. But it all ended well. ''It ended very well¡­'' He smiled again. The pressure in his lower abdomen increased when picture of Sarah losing herself in passion shed in his mind. <em>''I need to think about something else!''</em>


    He forced himself to find something else to think about.


    Aiden thought of her smile while they were in the mall... When Sarah smiled at him, he felt like the bright sun is breaching through cloudy skies after the rain. She had such a power: no matter how gloomy he was, when she appeared, sunshine was forced into his life.


    Aiden saw Sarah as a pure and innocent angel that came into his life. He had a strong internal battle between urge to protect that innocence, and hunger that can be satisfied only by devouring her. He was pretty good in controlling his hunger. But when he saw that she is responding to him, and asking to be close to him, all control is rendered useless.


    His heart was moved when he thought how she treats him with sincerity. There is no drama, no schemes. She does not talk much, but if he asks her a question, she gives him a straight answer without ying games. Her open disy of trust was something he didn''t experience before. <em>''I need to show her that I''m serious about her, and that I''m not ying around.''</em>


    He remembered seeing her in the bathroom when he showered that afternoon. ''Oh, no... did I really sing and dance in the shower and she saw me? That is truly embarrassing. A man should not do such things!'' He reminded himself to be more aware. Aiden recollected how much effort he put in not to touch her, after he came out of the shower. He used every ounce of his willpower to keep his hands on her back and not to do any other moves. He was in her house, for the first time. Her family was in the same building. He wanted to show restraint and respect. But when he heard her say "I want you", every bit of resolve he had vanished, and his mind went nk. He could only think about her inviting warmth, and how he needs to get a taste of her. ''Her full breasts are so firm and soft...'' The pressure in his lower abdomen increased again.


    Aiden took a minute to recite Pi numbers in order to calm down his mind and to move his thoughts in a different direction.


    He thought about Eve and the virtual room she created. He knew that she is a prodigy, but what he saw amazed him. He never saw anything so advanced. ''I need to make my moves carefully. I want her to join, but I don''t want her to think that I''m taking advantage of her because I want to recruit her.'' This was something he didn''t expect.


    That summer, Aiden decided to focus on his work and to stop attending Te University. He didn''t find the courses challenging, since he already knew everything covered with lessons, and he does not need that degree. He has a job in their familypany where his brother is a CEO. He even faked an injury in order to provide a cover up, so that people don''t snoop around when news that he left University spreads out.


    His brother told him that they need to hire more people, and that a rare prodigy joined Te University. Against Aiden''s will, his brother sent him back to school in order to evaluate skills of that prodigy with a goal to recruit her if she is good enough.


    Aiden was intrigued when he heard that the prodigy is a 19 year old girl who started from 3rd year courses, and climbed to the rank of a top student at University after only one semester. But if her strengths are only in academics, it will be useless for the type of work they are doing. He got to see her working, and he was impressed.


    While getting closer to her, to find out about her skills, he felt the increasing need to be with her, to feel her close to him, to protect her¡­ he fell in love. ''What if she declines to join? How will that impact our rtionship? What if she epts? What if she thinks that my feelings are not sincere?''


    How Aiden sees Sarah, she is someone who divides world into good and bad with a clear line between the two. From his earliest memories, he was never like that. He was always treading in the gray area, and his work always bordered line of legal activities, on few asions clearly going over the line. What if she finds that as non-eptable? What if she finds him despicable? What if she does not want to be with him anymore? He frowned thinking about that. He didn''t want to think about that.


    His mind drifted to the girl four doors down the hall again.


    Aiden thought how even though she didn''t say that she loves him, he can tell that she does. She does not need to say anything, he can tell what her feelings are, like there is some invisible connection between two of them. Since they met, he always felt at ease talking with her. Getting closer to her felt effortless, it was the right thing to do. When they are together, everything feels right. Aiden wished that they are never apart; that he can always be by her side and hold her in his embrace every night. When she is not close to him, he can feel her absence like an important piece is missing. And now he is missing her. ''Four doors down the hallway. Is she thinking about me? Or did she sleep off? Is she dreaming about me?''


    His thoughts got interrupted when he saw a shadow sneaking into his room. Dim moonlight is creeping in through the windows, and that light is enough for him to observe Sarah walking towards him.


    Aiden held his breath and felt a relief wash over him, ''She is here.''


    Her light footsteps are not making any sound. Aiden can''t help but smile. Sarah is like an ethereal existence, and with each step that brings them closer, her spell on him is getting stronger, and he can''t look away.


    She is wearing a light blue two-piece pajama. She is close enough that Aiden can see her neck and a hint of cleavage exposed. Her skin is shining under the moonlight like it''s made from porcin.


    "I almost gave up hope that you wille", his deep voice filled the room. He didn''t want to say that he missed her like crazy, but he hoped that she will understand.


    Sarah stopped her footsteps, and said in a quiet voice, "I can''t sleep."


    He moved the nked and patted the space next to him.


    Sarah nimbly jumped inside the nket and snuggled next to him.


    He was surprised with her swift and effortless move for a moment, but her scent enveloped him, and he forgot what he wanted to ask.


    He embraced her and took a deep breath to inhale her scent, fragrance of her hair. He could not tell what type of fragrance that is, but he knows that is the scent that rxes and excites him at the same time.


    Having this girl in his arms makes him feel that nothing is impossible, this is the way it should be. Sarah is the essential piece of him, and before he met her, he was not aware that it was missing.


    As if some mystical cosmic force has imparted him with knowledge, he is confident that if they are together, they can conquer any obstacle. Together they are invincible. As long as they are together, everything will be just right.


    He remembered how nimbly she got into the bed and concluded that she has martial arts training. ''This beautifuldy in my arms is surprising me with her every move.'' Aiden looks forward to tomorrow, eagerly expecting to see what Sarah will decide to show him next.


    After few minutes in silence, Sarah yawned. Aiden kissed top of her head and his hug tightened. "Sweet dreams", he whispered.


    She obediently nodded and drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 43 - I Dont Want To Wake Up

    Sarah was enjoying her dreams. She dreamt that she is in the arms of the man she loves, warm and cozy, surrounded by a familiar scent which she adores. Light kisses on her cheek and forehead made her feel ted. ''If this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up''.


    "Mmm", she quietly mumbled as she realized that her hand is resting on a warm and firm body next to her. Shezily opened her eyes and saw Aiden''s smile.


    "Good morning", his voice broke the silence in the room.


    "Why are you waking me up?", Sarah protested but she didn''t mind. This was even better than a dream, because it was real. It felt so good to be in the warm bed with him.


    "Unless you want your parents to find out about us like this, you should go back to your room", he reminded her.


    Sarah was startle awake, "What is the time?"


    He didn''t check the time before answering. "It''s six o''clock."


    She went back to her sleepy mode, and pulled nket up to her neck, "Here no onees out of their room before eight. Most of the time, until nine."


    "You don''t practice that early bird catches the worm?"


    "We practice that worm who gets up early will be a breakfast for that early bird", sheughed.


    "Valid point", heughed with her.


    "But just to make sure..." Sarah raised her voice. "Eve, where are my parents?"


    "They are in their bedroom." Eve responded.


    "Are they awake?"


    "No." Eve''s voice was t, without any hint of emotion.


    "Do they have an rm set up?", Sarah continued asking.


    Eve responded, "Your father has an rm set up for eight o''clock."


    Sarah gave Aiden a satisfying look, before continuing, "Eve, let me know when they wake up."


    Sarah then got morefortable in the bed next to Aiden.


    Aiden was surprised to hear their exchange. If he didn''t know that Eve is not a human, he would think that she is. She sounds so intelligent, nothing about her talk sounded artificial or robotic. "You have Eve through the house?" He looked around the room, trying to find out where the sensors are.


    "Of course." Sarah noticed him looking around. "They are small and wireless. Unless I show them to you, you will not find them." Sheughed seeing his surprise that she guessed what he was thinking.


    "Wireless? Are you spending fortune on batteries?", he teased.


    "Not at all. Eve charges all devices wirelessly. There is no need for batteries", Sarah was happy that his teasing was not sessful. Then she continued exining, "Only I have ess to her features. For anyone else she will just respond to basic questions such as weather and time. When I''m not home, others get more features avable."


    "Why are you restricting your own family?" He was curious.


    She frowned. "My mom used Eve to track how much time I spend gaming. From then, when I''m home, they get limited ess."


    Aiden was in his thoughts, before asking, "Does Eve respond to your inquires only, or is she proactive?"


    "Unless it''s a security or a safety issue, she stays passive, with few exceptions." Sarah exined. "Eve also has ess to sensors through the property, so she can alert us if anything happens outside of the house."


    "Are her safety features limited to alerts only?", his curiosity was rising.


    "No. There are actions she can do..." Suddenly, Sarah became cautious. "You seem interested in Eve?"


    "Of course, I am. The more I hear, the more fascinated I am.", he honestly responded.


    His straightforward answer got Sarah to rx. "Well, thank you!" Sarah was grinning. Eve is her creation, and she is very proud to hear that Aiden called her work fascinating.


    Aiden chuckled when he saw her expression. "I don''t think I ever met anyone as brilliant as you are!"


    He leaned in and nted a light kiss on her neck.


    That kiss made Sarah shiver. Suddenly she became aware that she isying in the bed, next to a man that she finds extremely attractive. A man that awakens in her hunger that she never knew existed. Her heart started racing, and her cheeks got a rosy tint.


    Aiden observed her changes and was happy that she reacts like that to him.


    Sarah''s leg was between his, and as she shifted her body, she felt him. "You seem ready", she swallowed hard. Her desire was increasing with each passing moment.


    "For you, always", he whispered as he leaned in and kissed her on the lips. As he broke the kiss, she got her hands around his neck and pulled him back toward her.


    <em>''Not enough!''</em> She needed more kisses. She needed more of him. As their kisses became more passionate, his hands explored her body under her pajamas. Her skin burned where he touched, and ces that were untouched longed for that heat.


    His hand slipped inside her panties, making her moan.


    Aiden''s smile widened when he realized how ready she is for him. Her every sound, every move, every part of her body was weing. He wanted to take his time and make her want him even more.


    Aiden slowly undressed her, while nting kisses all over her body. He ced himself on top of her, and with his knees spread her legs, with no rush to get inside. Aiden found pleasure in watching her lust consume her.


    She was not able to wait any more, the hunger was too much for her to handle. Sarah pushed him into a seated position and sat on top of him.


    "Ahh!", she exhaled when she finally felt him inside. That was exactly what her hunger demanded, and she desperately needed more. She felt like a parched woman who got only a sip of water... it is not enough. Her hips moved on their own and every nerve in her body was tingling with pleasure. With every thrust her hunger was getting satisfied, and it was getting stronger at the same time. His kisses and touches set her body aze, and her mind was spinning, not able to focus on anything other than the pleasure of merging into one with Aiden.


    ...


    Aiden and Sarah are on the bed, in each other''s embrace, not moving, without a word. Sarah is enjoying his scent, familiar perfume mixed with a hint of sweat which increases the pleasure of this intimate moment. She loves that silence between them is rxing. They don''t need to talk; they share a silent understanding. Just by looking into his eyes she can grasp the depth of his emotions, and his hug is telling her how precious she is to him.


    Sarah believes that he can also feel her thoughts and understand her feelings without the need for her to express herself with words. There are no words strong enough to convey her emotions. Just simple ''I love you'' is not good enough to describe what is in her heart.


    It is her first time to feel this strong about anyone, and she knows that this can''t be wrong. Being with him is just right. This moment, it''s just right.


    "Master, your father woke up", Eve broke the silence.


    Sarah closed her eyes and nodded in acknowledgement of this information. She didn''t want this to end, but she needs to go back to her room. "I need to go", she whispered.


    Aiden kissed her forehead and reluctantly released her from his hug. He does not want to let go of her, but he knows that he has no other choice. Not unless he wants to be exposed, and he knows that will go against her wishes.


    Sarah forced herself to move. She does not want her parents to find out about two of them, not yet. But she didn''t know that it will be this hard to stay away from him.


    Aiden silently watched Sarah as she dressed up.


    She gave him a longing kiss on the lips. "See you soon." She shyly smiled, before turning away and heading outside with soundless footsteps.


    ...


    Sarah got into her room and was thinking if she should go to bed and try to get some extra rest or hit the shower. At the next moment, she heard door behind her closing. She turned around and saw that Sophia is in her room, looking at Sarah with a serious expression.. "You are sleeping together?" Sophia''s expression conveyed concern and usation with a hint of disbelief.

 Chapter 44 - Mom Is On Board

    Sarah froze for a moment. Then her mind started working like crazy. ''She saw meing out of his room. Right? Should I say yes and admit it, or no. But denying it is a lie. What are consequences of each response? Why am I hesitating? Why does she look at me like with disappointment in her eyes?''


    Sarah concluded that there is no point in denying the truth. She took a deep breath, steeled herself and nodded, "Yes." She looked Sophia in the eyes, without a hint of embarrassment.


    Sophia was surprised when she saw Sarah''s determination. ''She is reallymitted to this rtionship.'' Sophia had number of arguments to scold her sister how she is too young for an intimate rtionship, how it''s irresponsible, and any mishap can be dangerous. It is her duty as an older sister to warn her of all potential issues that could happen if she rushes into intimacy. Did she think of an option that he is ying with her? But when she observed how her sister is not wavering, all her arguments seemed to disappear.


    "Are you using protection?", Sophia asked.


    Sarah was stunned for a second. Then she nodded.


    "Don''t ever sleep with him without it. Unless you want to catch a STD or get pregnant." Sophia warned her.


    Sarah nodded.


    Sophia looked at her for few seconds. It looked like she wanted to say something else, but no words came out. Sophia turned around and left the room.


    Sarah was just standing, looking at the closed door. ''It was the first time someone asked me such a private question''. She felt like her rtionship with Aiden is in danger, and that she needs to protect it. For a moment, she was embarrassed to talk about it, but then she found her courage. In the future there will be many who will challenge their rtionship, with good or bad intentions. Only if she is brave, she will be able to defend her right to be with him.


    Sarah took a deep breath and headed to take a shower.


    ...


    During breakfast all six of them were at the table. Ste was excited about uing party. She traveled a lot, but when she was home, she enjoyed having peoplee over. Ste entered her matchmaking mode, listing who all ising out of youngsters and who is a good match with whom.


    "Mark will be here also. Sophia, I think you should give him a chance. I see how he looks at you", Ste was teasing Sophia. The fact that Sophia and Mark used to date was known only to the sisters. Even to her sisters, Sophia never admitted that Mark is her ex. But JoAnna and Sarah have their own guesses that during their 6 months internship, 5 years ago, Sophia and Mark crossed the line of friends and colleagues.


    Sophia just nervously smiled.


    Sarah felt that she needs to help her sister, "Mom, can you stop your matchmaking efforts? We have a guest. What will he think?" Sarah was reminding her mom that Aiden is present.


    "What guest? I see him as a family already. He is such a good young man. Let me see who ising. I''m sure I can find him a match also.", Ste didn''t give up. She wanted to find a girl for Aiden also!


    Sarah''s face became ugly. She looked at Ste, "You really can''t help yourself, can you?"


    JoAnna burst intough. "Hahaha, mom, you really need to stop. I can''t hold my breakfast down."


    Ste looked at JoAnna, "What is so funny? I''m only speaking my mind. Just look at him, handsome, well mannered... I would not mind even if he is dating one of my daughters."


    Sarah''s ears perked up.


    Aiden was looking down at his te, keeping busy with his breakfast. His lips slightly curved into a smile.


    JoAnna looked at Aiden. "Yes, yes. And I can tell that he is also very smart, since he knows what is good for him. Look how quiet he is. No matter what he says he will just dig a hole for himself.", JoAnnaughed.


    "When airports open, we will go to visit a friend in hospital." Sarah changed topic.


    "How long will you stay? You will be back by New Year''s, right?" Edward asked.


    "I didn''t think about it yet. Our friend from University had an ident and is in a hospital. We will go and meet up with Vivian first and then go visit him. There are no ns beyond this." Sarah exined.


    "Is it serious?", Ste asked.


    Sarah looked towards JoAnna.


    JoAnna frowned. She didn''t want to be connected to this, but still responded. "His life is not in danger, but he didn''t wake up yet."


    "Oh, that sounds serious." Ste looked at Sarah, "You know, I am happy to see that you call someone your friend." Then she looked towards Aiden, "Aiden, you take care of Sarah. Keep her safe."


    "I will do my best, Mrs. Hill.", he answered politely and nced at Sarah.


    ...


    After breakfast sisters went with their mom to set up Christmas decoration for the uing party, and Edward took Aiden to the swimming pool.


    Swimming pool is in the same building wheredies from Hill household are setting up decorations. Half of the building is indoor pool and other half is what Hills call ''y area''. Division between two areas is mostly solid, with a row of windows, and it can be removed. Then ''y area'' and the pool arebined. Hills remove this division when they are hosting pool parties.


    y area is arge open space with a wet bar, several sitting areas, and entertainment such as table for card games, pool table, pinball machines, area for gaming consoles, etc.


    JoAnna was looking through the ss window towards the pool. She gave an exaggerated gasp, "Oh, it''s getting hot in here!" Then she turned around and gave a meaningful look to Sarah while fanning herself with her hand.


    Sarah and Sophia looked towards the pool and they could see Edward and Aiden in swimming trunks, talking next to the pool before jumping in. Sarah and Sophia knew that thement was not for their father. Sarah frowned at JoAnna gesturing her to stop teasing.


    "Girls, focus! Give me that gand!", Ste was on top of thedder, attaching decorations.


    Sophia whispered to Sarah, "I think you should tell mom about Aiden."


    "Now?" Sarah was panicking.


    "Yes. You have me and Anna for support if needed. The longer you drag it, the messier it will get.", Sophia whispered.


    JoAnna was listening, and added, "What will you do if she really starts matchmaking him? He can''t refuse because he is polite. It will put both of you in a tight spot."


    Sarah thought for some time before nodding. "You are right". She took few deep breaths to calm her nerves, before calling out, "Mom, can youe and sit with me?"


    "Oh, just a second. Let me hang this", Ste''s hands were full of ornaments. When she finished, she sat next to Sarah on the sofa. "What is it?" Sophia and JoAnna were few steps behind them, listening carefully.


    Sarah was nervous, she was not sure how to start. "Hmm, you remember you said that Aiden is good, and well mannered".


    "Yes", Ste confirmed. Her face didn''t show any changes.


    "And you said that you would not mind if he is dating one of your daughters."


    "Yes, I said that", Ste raised an eyebrow. Her eyes didn''t leave Sarah''s face.


    Sarah inhaled, "Well, he is my boyfriend."


    There were few seconds of no one breathing. Time was frozen.


    Ste startedughing, "I was wondering when you will gather the courage to tell me."


    "What?", Sarah was confused. She looked at her sisters, two of them smiled and gave her reassuring nods.


    "I have eyes, you know. I can see that you like him, and that he likes you as well. Only a blind person would not notice. And I am your mom." Ste held Sarah''s hands in hers. "Sorry about my attempt to find him a girl during breakfast. My goal was to get you motivated toe forth and tell me that you two are more than ssmates."


    "Well it was sessful." Sarah smiled and breathed out a sigh of relief.


    "I just need to fill in few gaps." Ste told Sarah. "How long are you two together?"


    "About two weeks." Sarah responded.


    "How far did you go?"


    "Huh?" Sarah was shocked. She was definitely not ready for this question.


    "Did you kiss? You probably did, these days everything goes so fast. You kids are always in a rush." Ste paused before continuing, "Did you sleep with him?"


    Sarah was speechless. She just stared at her mom. She bravely admitted it to Sophia that morning, but with mom, it was a different story.


    Ste frowned. "I see."


    In the background, JoAnna''s face changed to one of shock. She looked like her eyes will pop out. Sophia shook her head signaling JoAnna to keep it to herself.


    Ste sighed. "I can''t stop you. But I want to remind you to use protection, always. Remember, first school, then job, then love. When I say love that means starting your family with someone."


    Sarah''s head moved in a short sequence of rapid nods.


    Ste looked at Sarah with worried expression squeezing her hands lightly and sighing. ''My baby is all grown up. I hope I taught her enough so that she can make good choices for herself.''


    Sarah broke the silence. "Does dad know?"


    "No. He would not see things even if you wave signs in front of his face." Ste nced towards the swimming pool. "He likes Aiden. But I don''t think that he is ready to ept him as your boyfriend. Don''t tell him yet."


    Sarah looked at her mom with gratitude and hugged her.. ''Oh, mom is also on board!'' Sarah feels that things are moving into the right direction.

 Chapter 45 - Uncle

    The Hill family and Aiden just finished lunch when old butler came in the family room.


    "Mr. Owen arrived", he announced.


    The friendly atmosphere in the room became heavy.


    "Hello, my beautiful and only sister!", voice with an Eastern European ent came from the hallway. A man entered family room. He is about 5''6" tall and has a short brown hair neatlybed back, with obviousrge amount of hair product. His overall appearance is not striking in any way. His right arm is hooked around a waist of a young woman who looks to be in her early twenties. With model-like body, she is few inches taller than he is, with long blonde hair and a heavy makeup on her face. Owen let go of her waist and stepped forward to give a big hug to Ste, his sister.


    "Merry Christmas, everyone! This is Lexi" Owen pointed at the young woman that came with him. She lightly nodded and nced at Ste, then at three sisters. Her gaze stayed a bit longer on Edward and then rested on Aiden checking him out.


    "Hi Lexi!" Ste pulled her hand. "I''m Ste, Owen''s sister." Ste didn''t show any warmth in her expression. She didn''t like any of the young women that her brother brought over so far. But this one especially gave her a bad impression right from the start.


    Lexi looked at Ste. "Nice to meet you."


    Ste proceeded to be a good host and introduce everyone to Lexi.


    Owen looked at Aiden. "And this young man is?"


    "This is Aiden, Sarah''s ssmate from University. He is our guest while airports are closed." Edward responded.


    "I see, nice to meet you." Owen extended his arm for a handshake.


    Aiden nodded as they shook hands.


    Lexi approached Aiden and she looked at him seductively. "I''m Lexi, nice to meet you."


    Aiden nodded without responding.


    Sarah frowned. ''This Lexi is trouble''.


    "How long do you n to stay?" Ste asked Owen.


    "I just arrived, and you are sending me away?" Owenughed it off.


    Ste frowned. "Not sending you away. I''m asking so that we can make appropriate arrangements. Will you need two rooms or one?"


    "One room." Owen immediately responded. "Not sure how long we will stay. Few days maybe?"


    Ste exhaled. "OK." She turned to the old butler. "Please make sure that guest bedroom is ready for Owen and Miss Lexi."


    "Yes, Madam", Mr. Joe responded and left the room.


    Lexi sat next to Owen on the sofa. She stuck her chest out and pouted her lips. Lexi held Owen''s hand and kept staring around the room while throwing nces at Aiden. All three sisters were looking at Lexi with unpleasant expressions, and Sarah''s patience was running short.


    Sarah stood up and walked towards Aiden, while tilting her head gesturing him to follow her outside. He stood up and followed her.


    "You are leaving?" Edward was disappointed that Aiden is leaving.


    "I will show him project I''m working on. I believe that he can help me optimize my solution. We talked about this earlier, and he agreed to give me some time, after lunch today." Sarah made up a story on the spot, and they left the room.


    She led him to her room without a word. After the doors closed behind them, Sarah let out a sigh of frustration.


    Aiden hugged her from behind. "I''m here", he whispered.


    Sarah turned around and looked at him pouting. "She was looking at you like she wants to eat you up."


    He raised his eyebrows, obviously amused. "Jealous?"


    Sarah squinted her eyes. "Do I have a reason to be jealous?"


    He shook his head vigorously. "No."


    Sarah looked at his body like she wants to find something. "But I have a feeling she dirtied you with her eyes. You should wash up."


    He looked at her suggestively. "How about we wash up together?"


    At that moment, door opened and JoAnna entered ignoring that Aiden is in the room. She closed the door behind her. "Of all the hussies uncle brought here so far, this one is the worst. I''m going back to my ce first thing tomorrow.", sheined.


    "Nothing much we can do. It''s his choice." Sarah sighed. "We can leave, but mom is stuck with him."


    "How I wish that she finds the strength to kick him out and cuts him off. Only then he might learn his lesson", JoAnna was angry.


    Doors opened again, and Sophia got inside with a frown on her face.


    "Hey, both of you should learn to knock first!" Sarah was irritated.


    "If you want privacy, lock the doors.", Sophia said with a t voice.


    "When are you going back to your apartment?" Sophia was talking to JoAnna.


    "Tomorrow after breakfast. You?" JoAnna returned question to Sophia.


    "Let''s leave at the same time", Sophia responded. "I was nning to stay few more days, maybe even until New Year''s but as things are now, I will rather enjoy peace in my own home."


    "It''s that bad?" Aiden asked Sarah.


    "Every time hees it''s with a different girlfriend. It''s obvious they are with him for the money. Uncle is a good man, and these women are taking advantage of him. It''s difficult for us to watch.", Sarah exined. "If we don''t have ns to leave tomorrow, I would make up something."


    "I would leave now if it''s not for the party tonight and Christmas tomorrow", JoAnna added.


    Aiden looked at Sarah''s face and noticed her creased eyebrows. He put his index finger between her eyebrows to get them to rx. It''s the same gesture she does to him when he is upset. Sarah rxed and smiled at him.


    "Hey, we are right here! Do we need to look at you two getting all affectionate?", JoAnna pouted.


    "If you don''t want to watch, go to your room." Sarah responded with a smirk on her face.


    JoAnna wanted to respond, but Sophia pulled her hand. "Let''s go". JoAnna protested, but still followed Sophia. As they were leaving the room, Sarah heard Sophia''s voice, "Lock your doors."


    "Knock next time instead of barging in!" Sarah responded.


    Two of them closed the doors behind them.


    "Eve, lock the doors!" Sarah pulled Aiden toward the sofa. There was a sound of the doors being locked. He observed her room. They are on a sofa with two chairs on each side and a coffee table in between. Behind them is a wall filled with books. There is a work desk with a PC, king size bed with one door on each side. Aiden assumes that one is for closet and other for the bathroom. Guest bedroom he is using has a simr arrangement. Right wall is covered withrge windows overlooking the property at the back of the house.


    "You three are getting along well." Aiden observed.


    "Yes. Yes, we are." Sarah confirmed. After few seconds she continued, "Oh, update from my side. My mom also knows about us. Now it''s only my dad left in the dark, he is not easy to deal with. Even my mom said not to tell him now. I guess she does not want him to ruin the Christmas."


    Aiden frowned. "I think he likes me."


    "What is there not to like?" Sarahughed. "He likes you, but as my friend. If he sees you as a boyfriend, his attitude will change."


    "You care what your family thinks."


    "Yes, we are close, and I would like their support. But even if he does not ept us, that will not change my feelings." After some thought Sarah observed, "It seems that you don''t care if my father knows about us or not."


    Aiden carefully chose his words. "At this point I don''t think that it''s important for him to know. But I see that you care about this, so I will y along."


    "Thank you." Sarah checked time, "We have three hours before we need to show up for the party. Is there something you would like to do?"


    He looked at her with a smirk on his face. "How about we wash up together?"


    Sarah blushed, "You are shameless!"


    Aiden looked disappointed, "You don''t want to?"


    "That...", even her ears got red, "it''s not that I don''t want to...", she was not able to finish.. His lips covered hers.

 Chapter 46 - Destiny?

    Sarah and Aiden are in her bathroom, sitting in therge tub filled with hot water. Bubbles are covering the surface.


    His back is leaning on the tub edge, and she is sitting between his legs with her back against his chest. They are holding hands with fingers interlocked.


    Sarah is enjoying the moment. The feeling of his toned chest against her back makes her aware of his attractive masculinity. Sarah is reflecting on howfortable she is when they are together. She feels connected to him in a way that transcends physical connection.


    "Do you believe in destiny?", Sarah broke the silence.


    "Destiny?"


    "Yes. The thing that is meant to happen, and there is nothing you can do to prevent it. And when it does happen, everything feels right."


    "Why would you ask me such a thing?"


    "Until few weeks ago I would say that there is no such thing as destiny. That we are all masters of our lives and that everything depends on our actions, orck of it.


    But I can''t help but wonder: why did I not push you away? It goes against everything I did so far, and still I let you in. And why does it feel so good to be with you? Why does it feel like everything will be OK as long as we are together? When you are with me, I feelplete. Like I found a piece of me that I never knew was missing. Is this destiny?"


    Aiden held his breath while her words reached him. It was like she was voicing his thoughts. He was stunned for a moment before responding, "Mmm... if that is destiny, then I approve it." He lightly kissed her shoulder and rested his chin on it while thinking how it is possible that she is thinking the same thing that is on his mind. ''Is it possible that thoughts of two different people are so much in sync?''


    Sheughed, "See? I''m sofortable with you, that I don''t even mind saying all these crazy things at loud."


    "I like when you speak what''s on your mind. Even if it''s something crazy, I hope you don''t have a need to hide things from me.", he kissed her shoulder again.


    Sarah took a deep breath. She remembered what she found out about Philip and Mimi, and that she didn''t tell him about that. Guilt rose inside her. ''I will tell him about it, but not now. It would ruin the moment.'' Sarah moved her body and turned around to face him. Her eyebrows were creased, "That... I need to show you somethingter."


    "OK", he said as nted a kiss between her eyebrows. Her face rxed. Aiden moved his body toward Sarah and kissed her on the lips. As their kisses intensified, her legs wrapped around his waist. They kissed passionately, before he moved his lips down her neck, over her corbones and went lower. Feeling that he can''t hold himself back much longer, Aiden lifted her up and carried her to the bed.


    "Ah... the bed will get wet... Where will I sleep tonight?", Sarah said while catching her breath.


    "You will sleep with me", his voice was muffled between kisses.


    "Mmm, true", she responded before surrendering herself to his embrace.


    ...


    It was almost time for guests to start arriving.


    Aiden went to guest room to get ready. Sarah was in her room, in front of the mirror, checking out her look. She dressed up into blue jeans and a purple sweater. Her hair was pulled into a high ponytail. She likes to keep it simple.


    Sarah felt uneasy and was not sure what is causing it. ''Probably stress before party. I don''t like most of these people. I wish they don''te, and I can spend the evening with Aiden.''


    "Eve", Sarah called out.


    "Yes, master"


    "Monitor the party tonight and let me know if you notice anything unusual."


    "Do I use usual level for house parties?" Eve''s voice had a slight echo.


    "Yes." Sarah knows that among her generation, many people from affluent families use drugs. Because of that they might steal and get violent. She didn''t want any of those in her home. If something happened during a party they hosted, it will be linked with them even if they had nothing to do with that. Due to Eve''s watchful ''eye'', several times in the past Sarah was able to prevent incidents from escting.


    "I will carry my Bluetooth earpiece, as usual. If you notice any of those today, let me know.", Sarah pulled a small device out of her desk drawer and attached it to her ear.


    "Yes, master." Few secondster Eve spoke again. "Drugs noticed one hour and twenty six minutes ago."


    "Where? Who?" Sarah was surprised.


    "Second guest bedroom. Lexi used drugs on Mr. Owen."


    Sarah wanted surveince for the party, but then remembered that she told Eve to let her know if she notices anything today. That is why Eve reported this incident. ''I will add logic to Eve to expand cases when she is proactive. This should be covered under such cases.''


    "Show me the video."


    PC screens on Sarah''s desktop turned on. On one of the screens video started showing Lexi and Owen kissing. Then Lexi stands up and puts some powder in a ss of water, before giving it to Owen. He drinks it and less than half a minuteter he plops on the bed without moving.


    "Ah, you think you will sleep with me? Dream on you old sleezebag!" Lexi''s voice was heard.


    Sarah watched this with a frown. "Eve, is my uncle awake now?"


    "Yes, master."


    "Show me the video of him waking up."


    Another video starts on the screen showing Owen waking up and holding his head.


    "Oh, honey, you are awake?" Lexi rushed to him.


    "Yes. What happened?"


    "It seems you got excited and your high blood pressure made you pass out again. Take some rest, honey. Your health is important." Lexi sounded concerned.


    Sarah looked at the screen with aplex expression. It took her some time to digest what she saw. ''Lexi is drugging my uncle so that she avoids sleeping with him. Maybe he deserves it. When will he wake up and see that all these young girls, he is sponsoring, are with him only because they can smell money?''


    Sarah is angry that Lexi is drugging her uncle, but at the same time she is angry at him because he is letting all these young women take advantage of him. She knows that unless he gets a serious disappointment, he will note to his senses. Sarah decided to keep this to herself for now. "Eve, create backup of these videos and store them encrypted on data drive."


    "Yes master."


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in", Sarah said.


    Aiden walked inside her room. He was wearing dark blue V-neck sweater and blue jeans. "How do I look, good?" He had a devilish smirk on his face.


    Sarah walked towards him and hugged him. "Mmm, you look good in anything." She didn''t lie. ''Damn, he knows he looks good.''


    He smiled and hugged her back. "Is there something I should know about your guests tonight?"


    "Hmm, besides that most of the girls will try to get your attention, nothing much." Sarah frowned.


    "But only one girl has my attention." He kissed her forehead.


    "You know what to say, don''t you?" Sarah smiled. "If you find anything troublesome, besides me, my sisters are also avable to help out. These people are mostly harmless. Guys don''t cause trouble, at least not in this type of setting, and girls are flirty... Well, boys are flirty also, but all single ones are straight, so you don''t need to worry about them."


    Aiden frowned.


    Sarahughed. "I said don''t worry about them. Not one of them dares to flirt with me. They all know us as untouchable snow queens."


    "For a snow queen, you have quite some fire inside you", he teased.


    She blushed and cleared her throat, before saying, "That is only for you."


    "It better be." Sarah never saw him that serious before. "If anyone else sees your cute face when it''s flushed, I will make them go blind."


    Sarah was speechless. ''Should I take this as apliment or as a warning?'' She decided to take it as apliment.


    "We should get going. People already starteding.." Sarah led him out of her room.

 Chapter 47 - Christmas Eve (1)

    When Aiden and Sarah reached party location, there was more than twenty people present. The younger generation was here in the ''yhouse'' with Hill sisters as hosts, while their parents were in the main Hill family vi building, with Ste and Edward as hosts.


    Sarah introduced Aiden to currently present guests. As, expected, most of the young people were polite when meeting Aiden, and fewdies were checking him out openly. Sarah was irritated how these shameless young women looked at Aiden, but since she decided not to publicize their rtionship, she could not express her annoyance openly. ''I can''t wait to tell Edward! Then we will not need to keep this a secret.''


    Aiden found Sarah''s angry expressions cute, but he kept his distance from the interesteddies. He didn''t want to provoke Sarah, this is his chance to prove that in his eyes, only she exists. He needed her to believe that his feelings are honest.


    Once they finished with introductions, Sarah asked, "What do you want to do, y something or get a drink?"


    "Whatever you want", he smiled. If they are together, anything is fine.


    "How about that?", she pointed at pinball machines.


    He nodded.


    Aiden let her y first. He observed that Sarah''s reflexes are very good, and she yed it many times before. That caused her turns tost much longer than his. He didn''t mind. He enjoyed looking at her focused expression while she yed.


    Sophia and JoAnna observed them from distance.


    Sophia nodded in approval. "I think they will work out well."


    "What makes you say so?" JoAnna asked.


    After few seconds, Sophia responded. "Don''t you see how he is looking at Sarah? He will take good care of her."


    "And when their eyes meet, it feels like the temperature in the room is rising." JoAnna added in a mocking tone. After few seconds of looking at them, she admitted. "They do look good together."


    That was the moment when Sarah and Aiden as a couple gained full approval from Sarah''s sisters.


    ¡­


    As time went by, more guests arrived. At some point, rk sisters, Andrea and ra entered. Those two sisters live next door to Hill family, and Hill sisters don''t like them at all because of their snobby demeanor. rk sisters look average, not fat nor skinny, and their faces don''t have any features that stand out. Theyplete their signature looks with expensive branded clothes and generous amount of makeup.


    Andrea and ra looked through the room, and their gazes fell on Aiden. They raised their eyebrows and looked at each other with excited expressions. They walked towards Sophia and JoAnna.


    "Hello, thank you for inviting us", Andrea said. Andrea is the older sister.


    "You are wee. Thank you foring." Sophia politely answered.


    "I see few new faces." Andrea continued.


    "Oh?" Sophia had a guess who she is talking about. ''It''s not few. It''s only one.''


    "That young man with Sarah." Andrea pointed with her chin. "Who is he?"


    "That is Aiden. He studies with Sarah at same University." Sophia answered. She didn''t want to say that Sarah and Aiden are dating, since their father does not know yet.


    Both Andrea and ra didn''t remove their gazes from Aiden.


    JoAnna noticed how rk sisters are checking out her future brother-inw and was not happy about it. "I suggest you give up before you begin. He is out of your league." JoAnna smirked.


    "Oh, we will see about that." ra lifted her nose up showing confidence. rk sisters are spoiled second generation of the rich family. They believe that they can get anything they want, including men they set their eyes on. As much as JoAnna''s warning was a genuine one, rk sisters saw it only as a challenge and it got them more motivated to approach Aiden.


    Andrea and ra moved towards the bar to get drinks, greeting others on the way while throwing nces towards Aiden.


    Soon after, Mark entered and went straight towards Sophia. "Good evening!" He wished. Both Sophia and JoAnna nodded.


    "Hmm, I will go and make sure we have enough snacks." JoAnna quickly disappeared, before Sophia had a chance to react.


    Sophia looked after JoAnna in disbelief. ''Traitor!''


    "How are you doing?", Mark asked Sophia.


    "Fine." Sophia didn''t look at him.


    "Can I get you a drink?" Mark looked tense.


    "It''s a free bar, I can get a drink myself." Sophia brushed him off with a cold expression on her face.


    "Do you need to be so cold towards me?" Mark was persistent in trying to talk with Sophia. He had a pitiful expression.


    Sophia sighed, and shook her head slightly. "Sorry, OK. I will have a Roman Holiday.*"


    Mark smiled and rxed. He was happy that Sophia lowered her guard and epted his offer for drinks. ''This is a good start. Now just to stay on my game, and I can get her to ept me.'', Mark thought while walking towards the bar.


    Andrea and ra are next to the bar, looking at Aiden who is apanying Sarah.


    "Do you think they are together?", ra asked.


    "I don''t think so. Sophia only said that they are attending the same University. If they are together, she would say that he is her boyfriend. Right?" Andrea analyzed Sophia''s words and looked at ra expecting confirmation.


    "Hmm, makes sense." ra thought for a moment. "But if they are not together, how can you exin that he is here? He is not local." rk sisters have a big social circle and know most of the young people from affluent families.


    "Maybe he was in the area and got stuck here because of a snowstorm. We are missing our tropical Christmas because airports are closed." Andrea reminded her sister.


    ra grinned. "It does not matter. Even if they are together, that just makes it more interesting, but not impossible. He is handsome. Great body, and a face that is nice to look at. He might be a keeper."


    "Hmph, you only think about how they look. Family background and finances are what makes guy a keeper. Listen to your older sister, looks can fade, but power and money will stay... As soon as I finish my drink, I will make my move", Andrea dered.


    "Hey, it''s my turn to get a first go. You went first during Bibi''s birthday. Remember?" rained with a frown.


    "Oh, right¡­" Andrea hesitated. She was reluctant to let her sister go first. She likes how Aiden looks. "OK. You go first. If you don''t get him in half an hour, my turn starts. Deal?"


    "Sure, you can hope that I will fail." ra was confident that she will make Aiden fall for her charms. rk sisters love ying games of seducing men, and two of thempete who got more points.


    In the area with pinball machines, Sarah was ying while Aiden watched her. Aiden was looking at Sarah and not paying much attention to the game.


    "Hi Sarah, thank you for the invitation!" ra''s cheerful voice came from behind.


    Sarah didn''t turn around, she was focused on her game, and she recognized the voice. "Hi, ra. Don''t mention it. My parents invited you."


    ra kept a smile on her face, but it became a bit sour. "It''s always nice toe visit you. And your parties are always great."


    "I''m d you like it." Sarah''s voice was distant.


    "Who is this handsome man? Will you introduce me?" ra looked at Aiden, her eyshes fluttered, and she pouted her lips.


    Sarah didn''t raise her eyes from the game. "I''m busy. He is right here. Introduce yourself."


    ra was a bit shocked with Sarah''s cold behavior, but next moment sheposed herself and looked at Aiden with the cutest expression she can put on. "Hi, I''m ra." She extended her hand for a handshake.


    Aiden ignored her hand. He looked at her for a moment with an indifferent expression, before responding. "Good". Then he turned back to look at Sarah.


    ra never experienced someone to blow her off like this, but she didn''t give up. "Hey, handsome, are you not going to tell me your name?"


    Aiden nced at her. "You are not my type."


    ra just stood there staring at him nkly. Aiden looked at Sarah, and Sarah had difficulty keeping a straight face.


    It took some time before ra turned around and walked away without a word. Her face was contorted from rage, ''I was never this embarrassed in my life! Who does he think he is? He will pay for this. And Sarah also. I''m sure this is her fault, she set me up.''


    Aiden looked at Sarah and lightly tilted his head. "Did I do good?"


    "Yes." Sarah''s face revealed a smile.


    He leaned close to her and whispered, "Will you reward meter?"


    Sarah blushed and nodded. A momentter, she gasped. "Ah, I lost!" The ball she was ying with fell through.


    "That is what happens when you have indecent thoughts." He teased her.


    Sarah just looked at him helplessly, while her cheeks got a darker tint of red. "You! Let''s go and get something to drink.." She gave up on the idea to deny it and decided to change the topic.

 Chapter 48 - Christmas Eve (2)

    Andrea was watching situation with ra from the bar area. She saw ra returning after only few minutes, and her expression was not pleasant.


    "What happened? Did you crash and burn?" Andrea was gloating. ra''s failure means that she gets her chance.


    "Don''t ask!" ra snapped.


    "Well, it''s rare for you to fail. And this must be some record in speed." Andreaughed. "Come on, tell me, what happened?"


    ra refused to respond. She was not in the mood for Andrea''s teasing. ra ordered a drink for herself.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden reached the bar area. Sarah was trying to keep her usual cold expression which she has on for social gatherings, but she could not prevent her lips from stretching into a smile. She was happy about Aiden''s performance with ra.


    ra looked at Sarah as she approached the bar and thought how annoying she is. She wanted to jump on Sarah and scratch her face. But there was nothing she could do at this point, which made her even more irritated.


    "What will you have?" Sarah asked Aiden.


    "Same as you." He responded with a smile.


    Sarah raised her eyebrows while trying to understand why Aiden is getting the same drink as her, regardless of what it is. But when she faced him, the only thing she was able toprehend is that he is the reason why she is smiling uncontrobly. She turned to the bartender. "True love, two of them and a sparkling water."


    They got their drinks and took a seat on a ''S'' shaped sofa in one of the sitting areas.


    Aiden followed her while his eyes didn''t leave her, as if he was afraid that he will miss something if he looks away.


    "Hmm, seems to be a popr drink." Aiden observed his red colored beverage.


    "Not really. But the bartender is from ck Rose club, so he knows how to make it", Sarah responded.


    At that time, Lexi entered and after looking through the area she took a seat at the bar.


    Sarah frowned and sighed. Aiden observed her and noticed that she is looking at Lexi. "Do you think she will stir some trouble?"


    "I don''t know what to think. She should be with my uncle, why did shee here?" Sarah tapped small device on her ear. "Eve, where is my uncle?".


    "In the family room." Eve''s voice came from Sarah''s earpiece.


    Aiden was impressed by how Sarah is using Eve, but he controlled his curiosity. ''I need to be patient. If I rush things, she might get suspicious of my motives.'' He was not able to hear Eve''s response, but he had a good guess, based on Sarah''s facial expression. "Maybe she just wants to spend some time with her generation."


    "Maybe¡­" Sarah mumbled. She was notfortable with Lexi around, since she knows that Lexi is using drugs on her uncle. ''Is she a drug user herself? I hope she does not cause any trouble.''


    Lexi sat at the bar and looked around at young people present. She spotted Sarah and Aiden sitting together. Lexi''s expression turned sour. ''It''s obvious that he is rich. It would be nice if I can catch myself a good looking, young, rich man like him. I wish I''m not stuck with that old geezer. He is generous, but I really want someone better looking to take care of me. Owen disgusts me.''


    "What will you drink?" Bartender interrupted Lexi''s thoughts.


    "What are they having?" She pointed at Sarah and Aiden.


    Bartender looked in the direction of Lexi''s finger before answering. "True love".


    Lexi raised her eyebrows and let a smallugh of mockery. "I will have the same." Her gaze returned to Sarah and Aiden. ''True love? There is no such thing. It''s all about money. Who cares about love?''


    At the same bar, ra and Andrea are seated few seats away from Lexi. ra is still in a bad mood.


    "How can I make my move with Sarah clinging onto him all the time? Should I just ignore her and approach him?" Andrea asked ra.


    "Good luck with that¡­" ra mumbled while taking big gulps of her drink.


    "What is with you? Will you tell me what happened?" Andrea was confused with her sister''s behavior.


    "I''m not sure what happened myself, but I''m full of anger and I need to vent it somehow." ra clenched her teeth.


    "Let sister avenge you!" Andrea was confident. She walked towards Aiden and Sara while holding her drink.


    She approached them, having her friendliest facial expression on. "Hi Sarah, lovely party."


    Sarah nodded without a word. ''Oh, the other one showed up.''


    "I was wondering if this seat is taken." She pointed at the space next to Aiden.


    Aiden responded without looking at her. "It''s taken."


    Andrea was embarrassed but swallowed it. "Well, I prefer standing." She was still smiling at Aiden, standing right in front of him. Her eyshes were fluttering, and her eyebrows twitched lightly hoping that he will look up to her.


    She was delighted seeing that he raised his gaze. And immediately felt defeated after hearing his words, "You are in the way."


    Andrea''s face fell. She turned to Sarah. "I would think that your ssmates are more polite."


    Sarah looked at Andrea, and with a straight face said, "I think he is fine. He is just not interested in you."


    Andrea was shocked. ''This bitch! I wish I can ruin that nasty face of hers!''


    At that time, Eve''s voice came through Sarah''s earpiece. "Master, Sam and Norman are about to fight. In the VR section."


    "I will be right back!" Sarah nced at Aiden and with hurried steps went towards VR section.


    Andrea saw this as an opportunity and put her seducing smile back on. "Well, let me give youpany, so you are not alone."


    Aiden frowned while trying to keep his eyes on Sarah whose figure started mixing with guests. "If you didn''t understand what Sarah just said, let me repeat, I am not interested in you."


    Andrea''s face paled from anger, she turned around and went back to the bar where ra was sitting. Her fists where clenched so tight, that her nails were getting inside her palms.


    All this was observed from the bar area by Lexi. She noticed that finally Aiden is by himself. Lexi looked at Aiden''s drink and drank from hers while checking out her ss after every sip, until she was satisfied. ''Now level of my and his drinks is about the same.'' Lexi asked for another straw from the waiter, her straw had lipstick on. Lexi poured white powder in her drink and mixed it with a straw. Then she walked towards Aiden with a big smile on her face.


    In the VR section, Sarah was talking with Sam and Norman with a goal to defuse situation.


    Sarah heard Eve''s voice. "Master, Lexi poured some white powder in her drink. It''s 92% likely that powder is drugs."


    Sarah nodded while listening to Eve. ''If she wants to get high, that is her problem.''


    Sarah continued talking with Sam and Norman. "Come on, let''s all cool our heads now. There are two VR helmets, no one needs to fight for who will go first. Here, see...?". Sarah sighed internally. ''Drunk people are the worst''.


    When Lexi reached Aiden, she sat next to him. He looked at her with a frown. "Can I help you?"


    "Oh, I think you can!" She looked at him seductively and blinked few times. Lexi kept her drink right next to his, sses almost touched.


    "I think you have the wrong person." Aiden told Lexi while shifting further away from her, and then looked towards Sarah. He was worried if she will get in trouble. He could see that she is talking to two men who are flinging their hands widely, obviously drunk. After some time, it seemed that situation was getting defused, as the two men slowly stopped waving hands, and looked more civil. Aiden rxed, then he felt Lexi''s right hand on his shoulder and her thigh rubbing on his. She moved closer to him while his attention was on Sarah.


    "Come on, if I marry Owen, I will be Sarah''s aunt. How about we toast for that? Or we can make a toast because we met today?" Lexi took a drink in her hand. But she took Aiden''s drink, leaving hers with drugs on the table.


    At that time, Sarah heard in her ear, "Master, Lexi switched drinks with Aiden."


    Sarah felt like someone poured ice bucket on her.

 Chapter 49 - Christmas Eve (3)

    Sarah saw Lexi leaning on Aiden, her right arm was on his shoulder. In Lexi''s left hand was a cocktail and she was urging Aiden to drink with her.


    Aiden picked up ''his'' drink and looked at Lexi. He was frowning at Lexi, but Sarah didn''t notice that.


    Sarah didn''t notice anything other than the fact that Lexi is trying to get Aiden to drink from a ss that has some drugs inside.


    Sarah felt a familiar feeling of rage engulf her without warning. It overwhelmed all her senses and made her mind go nk. She does not remember how she got there. Next thing Sarah knows is that she is holding onto Lexi''s right wrist, the one that was just a moment ago resting on Aiden''s shoulder.


    Sarah''s face was twisted with rage which filled her eyes. With her left hand she pushed Aiden''s hand with drink down. "It''s spiked", Sarah said through her teeth without removing her sight from Lexi.


    Sarah was boiling from anger. ''You dare try to drug him?''.


    Since she was four years old, Sarah practiced martial arts under guidance of her mother, and knew how to hurt someone with a minimum force required.


    Rage consumed her as she applied pressure on Lexi''s wrist, and cracking sound could be heard. Lexi''s face contorted from pain, her mouth was open, but no sound came out.


    Aiden looked at Sarah with admiration. ''This girl is showing me another side of her. I don''t want to miss a thing.''


    Aiden remembered how nimbly she leaped into his bed previous night and thought of her practicing martial arts shed through his mind. Now, that he saw her breaking a wrist effortlessly, he is confident that she has extensive training. But there was no mentioning of anything like that in the file he received about her background. ''Where did she learn this?'' The more he found out about her, the more he found her enchanting.


    Lexi was in so much pain, her face was pale white, and she could not even make a sound.


    Sarah touched her earpiece. "Eve, increase music volume."


    The low volume of background music changed to high. It was just right to cover up any cries that mighte from Lexi.


    Sarah leaned towards Lexi and said in a voice that sent chills down Lexi''s spine, "It seems you hurt your wrist. Let''s go to the bathroom and see if we can find any ice."


    Sarah was still holding Lexi''s wrist, and when she pulled her hand, Lexi had no choice but to follow her. She was in a lot of pain, and in no position to struggle.


    Sarah pulled her in the bathroom and locked the door behind them. Then she let go of Lexi.


    Lexi was stunned for few seconds, and then she startedughing like a crazy woman. "Oh, this is great! This is better than what I nned! Do you know what this is?", Lexi waved her arm with a broken wrist. "This will be millions! I will sue you! Your family will give me millions for this! Hahaha!"


    Sarah''s face became dark. ''Did she just drag my family into this?''


    SLAP!


    Heavy pnded on Lexi''s face, and blood dripped out of her mouth right away.


    Lexi was high on adrenaline. "Hahaha! Keep going on! This will be at least two more millions! You silly rich girl, who only knows how to y by the rules. Well, I will make rules go in my favor. I will sue you until your family gives me all the money you have. Now I can ditch that disgusting sleezebag of your uncle. Hahaha!"


    SLAP!


    Another heavy pnded on other side of Lexi''s face. Blood sttered on the bathroom wall tiles.


    Lexi wanted to continueughing, but both of her cheeks got beating, and suddenly she became aware of pain. She used her left hand to wipe her mouth and was shocked to see that her mouth is bleeding. She looked at Sarah with disbelief. When she faced Sarah''s enraged gaze, she thought that Sarah will kill her.


    Lexi shivered. But she still kept yelling like a wounded animal. "Don''t you dare hit me again! I will sue you. You hear me? I will make you pay for this!"


    With a swift movement, Sarah hit Lexi in the face with her palm. Lexi''s nose broke, and blood gushed right away. In the next moment, Sarah twisted her body slightly and kicked Lexi in the chest. Lexi flew backwards until her back hit the wall. Lexi slid down on the floor. She never experienced so much pain. Lexi looked at Sarah with fear.


    Sarah slowly walked towards her. "Do you know with whom you are ying here?" Sarah''s cold voice made Lexi freeze. "Who are you going to sue? For what? For slipping on the wet bathroom floor? You ended up getting so badly hurt, that is you being careless, you can''t sue anyone for this."


    Lexi said while shivering, "Yes, I will sue you. There is nothing you can do about it."


    Sarah was standing right in front of Lexi, looking down on her. "Oh, really? Let me show you something." Sarah pulled her phone and yed a video of Lexi putting drugs in the drink. Lexi''s face paled. "I have more videos that will make a nice story of you putting illegal substance into drink and swapping drinks with a goal to drug Aiden."


    Sarah reached down and checked pockets of Lexi''s pants. Lexi didn''t move, she was still stunned from the fact that she was caught on the video. Sarah got a small bag with white powder from Lexi''s front pocket.


    "Look at this!" Sarah shook little bag in front of Lexi''s face. "Evidence in my case is building up."


    Lexi spoke while trembling. "Look at my injuries, that is the proof. I have the proof."


    "Proof? Of what? You falling in the bathroom?" Sarah''sughter was chilling. "Without witnesses, it''s your word against mine. And who will thew favor, I wonder. Will it be a person with suspicious morale involved in drugs, or a silly rich girl who only knows how to y by the rules?" Sarah looked at Lexi and saw that she got the message. Sarah''s voice was not loud, but to Lexi it sounded like the whole bathroom shook when she heard her say, "Remember this, if you try anything funny, I will use this video to get you in jail. Forget about suing me or my family and getting rich, just think yourself lucky for not going to jail for a long time. Because this silly rich girl can afford a very goodwyer."


    Sarah straightened up and walked toward the door. Lexi shivered from fear and pain.


    Halfway through the bathroom, Sarah stopped walking. "Oh! And forget about leeching of my uncle and asking him for help. If I see you close to him again, I will expose you for drugging him so that he can''t get into your pants."


    Lexi''s eyes were wide open, staring at Sarah. She felt like all her lifelines are being cut.


    "Now get out! If I see that you are still here in the morning, I''m calling the police!", Sarah''s voice made Lexi feel chills in her bones. Sarah looked at her angrily. "What are you waiting for? Get lost!"


    Lexi got up on her now shaky legs. She slowly walked toward the door her eyes are not leaving Sarah. Lexi''s right hand with now swollen wrist was holding her chest, and other hand was over her bleeding nose. When Lexi passed Sarah, she dashed out not looking back.


    As Lexi rushed out, she almost bumped into Aiden who was standing at the other side of the door. He nced at Lexi in her sorry state and watched her dash outside of yroom. He smirked before getting in the bathroom.


    Sarah was taking deep breaths, to calm her anger. Few seconds after Lexi exited, Aiden got inside the bathroom and locked the door behind him. He held about half full ss of "True love" cocktail in his hand.


    Sarah nced at the cocktail. "Is that the spiked one?"


    "Yes." Aiden confirmed.


    "Flush it."


    He flushed the liquid in the toilet and looked at Sarah after keeping the ss on the sink. Aiden noticed that her right hand is bloody. He reached out and gently held her right hand, frowning.


    Sarah saw his concerned look. "It''s not mine. Let me wash up."


    He rxed as he watched her wash off the blood in the sink.


    Bathroom had a thick trail of blood on the floor. It was from Lexi''s broken nose. She was a heavy bleeder.


    Aiden looked at the bloody floor and then at Sarah. He smiled. "You know that you surprise me every day, right?"


    Sarahughed. "Come on, help me clean up the floor." She handed him paper towels.


    "Fine, but in return you will tell me what happened." Aiden squatted to wipe the floor.


    "I would tell you even if you don''t help me clean up." Sarah wiped tiles on the wall where blood sttered.


    Aiden paused for a second. "And I would help you clean up, even if you don''t tell me."


    For a moment, they stopped wiping the blood and their eyes met. With a look, Sarah and Aiden exchanged deep emotions they feel towards each other.


    That was the moment when Sarah realized that he approves of her, even when she is consumed with rage. She felt a relief.


    Aiden was thrilled to see that Sarah has such a side to herself. He was very interested to find out more about this girl who is an endless source of surprises. He hoped that when he exposes himself to her, she will not push him away. The amount of trust Sarah disys toward Aiden gives him hope that she will ept him.


    Then bothughed while cleaning up.


    That bloody bathroom could not be called a romantic setting, but Sarah and Aiden are enjoying each other''spany no matter where they are or what they are doing.. As long as they are together, everything feels just right.

 Chapter 50 - Christmas Eve (4)

    Don''t forget to add to your library my other novels: ''ident Prone'' and ''Amara - Reunion''


    ---


    Sarah and Aiden exited the bathroom after cleaning up the mess Lexi left behind. They took a seat on the sofa.


    JoAnna saw them and followed. She stood in front of them frowning with her arms crossed over her chest. "Come on, you can''t wait until people disperse?"


    Sarah looked at JoAnna, confused for a moment, then she realized that her sister thought that two of them were getting intimate in the bathroom. "It''s not like that, he helped me clean up. Sit. Let me exin." Sarah patted ce on the sofa next to her.


    She exined to JoAnna that Lexi spiked Aiden''s drink, and showed videos. "I took her to the bathroom for a chat. We didn''t see eye to eye at first. Eventually I managed to get her to understand that she can''t y her games with us. It''s just that while we chatted, she ended up falling and got hurt. There was some blood on the floor, and Aiden helped me clean up just now."


    JoAnna was stunned. "I''ve seen people spiking drinks in movies and heard about it. But I never thought it would happen in our own house. Do you know what she used?"


    "No. But I got this from her..." Sarah pulled the small bag with white powder from her back pocket. "Can you get this analyzed?"


    JoAnna nodded as she took the bag from Sarah. She looked at it for few seconds before keeping it away. "And that horrible person is still in our house? We need to tell uncle."


    "No need. I took care of that, and I believe that she is packing now." Sarah shed a smile. "I told her that if she does not scram by morning, I will send video to the police."


    "I''m happy that she will be out of our lives." JoAnna sighed. "But she will go and find someone else to mooch off, right?"


    Sarah shrugged. "She is relying on her looks. How well she does in the future will depend on how her nose heals"


    "What is wrong with her nose?" JoAnna got tense.


    "It might be broken."


    "Sarah, mom warned you about not getting violent again" JoAnna scolded Sarah while trying to keep her voice down.


    Aiden noticedment about ''getting violent AGAIN'' and was curious to find out more, but he realized that it''s not the right time for such questions.


    "I think that even if she finds out about this, she will not mind." Sarah responded with a smirk.


    "Well, true..." JoAnna was lost in her thoughts.


    Sarah looked through the room. "Where is Sophia?"


    "She was with Markst time I saw her. Maybe they went to get some fresh air?" JoAnna guessed. "OK. I will go and mingle with our guests. Since you two have someone to be with, it''s my duty to entertain the masses." JoAnna bitterlyughed, obviously hating her role as a host at this party. She stood up, gave an exaggerated bow towards Sarah and Aiden. "I apologize for disturbing you" JoAnnaughed and walked toward other side of the room.


    Aiden was quietly listening two sisters talking. He observed Sarah, and now that it''s just two of them he got his turn to ask questions. "Will you tell me what you did to Lexi?"


    Sarah frowned. "Why do you want to know?"


    "Because I want to know what you do when you are angry." He looked at her with an admiration.


    Sarah hesitated. "Broken wrist, broken nose, and possibly few loose teeth. I don''t think that anything else is broken, but her chest will have my footprint on for a while."


    "Oh, you are fierce. Remind me not to get on your bad side." He faked that he is afraid.


    Sarahughed seeing his bad acting. "I''m sure you would not just let me bash you like that. I saw how you held Philip''s arm that day after ss. You pressed his pressure points, that tells me you know how to fend for yourself."


    Aiden''s eyes widened in surprise. "You are very observant¡­ and knowledgeable."


    "I will take that as apliment." She shed a smile, and then her smile faded. " I must admit that, in my mind, I wronged you during that incident¡­ At that time, I thought that you overreacted, and even that you might be a violent person. But after what I did today, I must admit that I was wrong."


    Aidenughed. "There is nothing wrong with wanting to protect someone you hold dear to your heart."


    Sarah felt warm inside her chest, like her heart is melting. His words echoed in her head, ''someone you hold dear to your heart.'' Her mind was a mess. ''Was I dear to his heart then?''


    Their eyes met and she felt surge of emotions within her. Sarah leaned in and kissed him on the lips. As she pulled her head back, Aiden caressed her cheek with his slender fingers, and smiled. "What if your dad finds out?"


    "I don''t care...", she whispered.


    He leaned in closing the gap between them and they kissed again, and again. Sarah felt that time stopped, and it was only two of them in the world.


    From other side of the room, JoAnna watched them kissing and shook her head while smiling, ''They really can''t wait until crowd disperses.''


    Within guests, someone said, "Look there! Youngest snow queen is taken!"


    "Ah, to think that I get to witness that!" Another voice sounded.


    "I can see the ice melting there¡­"


    Within seconds, everyone present was aware that Sarah and Aiden are an item. Most of the people just threw nces towards Sarah and Aiden, but few were openly staring.


    More than one person present was not pleased with the current development.


    Few young men felt sour taste in their mouth because they had hopes to win Sarah''s heart.


    One young man thought, ''Who is this stranger? He showed up out of nowhere and snatched Sarah. I was looking at her for years from distance not able to get close!'' He felt sorry for himself while rage and jealousy swelled within his heart.


    His thoughts were interrupted by his friends'' words, "Hey, Ed. Don''t be so down. He is not local, and you will get more chances when he is not around."


    "I''m not so optimistic", Ed mumbled. He was not able to approach Sarah before when she was single, and now that she actually has someone by her side it will be only more difficult.


    "Look at it from the bright side. That guy melted thickest ice shield of your future queen. When you make your move, it will be easier to approach her.", his friend said.


    Ed didn''t respond. He forced himself to look away. It pained him to see that girl he likes is being hugged and kissed by someone else.


    Andrea and ra were part of the unhappy group as well. Their faces turned almost green from jealousy. How can Sarah win a man, and they got rejected?


    "Look at them getting all mushy. I wonder how long that willst?" Andrea sulked.


    "Must be a one-night stand. Right?" ra wasforting herself.


    "Hmph, I can''t even imagine what trick she used to get him interested." Andrea chimed in.


    "Whatever she used must be dirty." ra was confident that unless Sarah used some underhanded methods, she would not be able to seduce him.


    "That''s fine. We will have our chance, right?"


    "You are right. We are not giving up. Revenge will be sweet after insults we received tonight."


    The rk sisters decided that they will not let their embarrassment from today go without revenge. They will wait for a good chance to teach Sarah and Aiden a lesson.


    Sarah and Aiden had eyes only for each other, unaware of the drama they caused around them.. Engulfed in their emotions, they exchanged gentle kisses and didn''t notice anyone else.

 Chapter 51 - Christmas Eve (5)

    Sarah is enjoying softness and vor of Aiden''s lips. This is a new experience for her, to savor the taste of his lips while holding back lust that is growing inside her. First time kissing in almost-public setting, where others can see them. It is a familiar, yet new experience.


    There was a sound of a person clearing throat. Sarah didn''t want to stop kissing, but Aiden inched back, breaking the kiss. He tilted his head signaling to her to look up.


    Sarah looked up and saw JoAnna standing in front of them.


    "I think my sister is thirsty, why don''t you go and get her a drink?" JoAnna was looking at Aiden, her expression conveyed impatience.


    Aiden understood that JoAnna wants to talk with Sarah in private. He smiled at Sarah and stood up.


    Sarah was looking at his back in a daze while he walked toward the bar.


    JoAnna sat next to Sarah. "You are giving a good show to everyone."


    "What?"


    "Don''t pretend to be ignorant. People will leave soon, and you can continueter without the audience." JoAnna waved her hand as if she is shooing away people present.


    Sarah pouted her lips in protest.


    JoAnna sighed. "By morning dad will probably find out. One of these people will tell their parents and it will reach dad."


    "I know."


    "I thought you wanted to wait with telling him." JoAnna reminded Sarah.


    "I did, but I realize that it does not matter. Now, next week, next month, he will not approve no matter when or how he finds out. The sooner he finds out, sooner he will ept. Who knows? Maybe he says it''s not a big deal and he epts that I have a boyfriend."


    "You are optimistic." JoAnna bitterly smiled. "I''m not saying that your logic is faulty, but tomorrow is Christmas."


    "We are all leaving tomorrow, anyway. So, he can sulk with mom." Sarah shrugged.


    "With Lexi out of the picture, I might stay home longer."


    "Oh? I see¡­" Sarah smiled. "Well then, put in few good words for me while I''m not home."


    "When are you heading out?"


    "Flight is at one in the afternoon. So, we will leave around ten."


    "Do you want me to drop you off?"


    "No need. We will take a cab. I thought you will not be avable, so I already arranged everything." Sarah exined.


    ¡­


    At that time, Sophia and Mark entered one of the spare rooms on the main floor of the Hill vi.


    Sophia closed the door and headed to turn on the lights. Mark held her hand before it reached the switch, and with other hand locked the door.


    "I miss you so much!" Mark pulled her in his embrace.


    Sophia was conflicted. Her brain told her to push him away, but some part of her didn''t want to. Her lips wanted to be kissed, and her body craved to be touched. <em>''It has been so long.''</em>


    In the dark room, lit up by moonlighting through the window, Sophia gave in to her urges and they kissed. As soon as he felt that she is not resisting, he pinned her against the wall. One of his hands was working on undoing zipper on her skirt, while other worked on his belt.


    In a matter of seconds her skirt and his pants were on the floor together with their underwear.


    Both were panting while their breaths mixed.


    Mark was not able to wait, Sophia was avoiding him for too long. Her kisses made him dizzy, closeness of her body excited him beyond control. Mark lifted her legs and satisfied his lust while muffled moans filled the room.


    ...


    In the yhouse, Aiden is at the bar waiting to get drinks. Someone tapped his shoulder with urgency, and he heard man''s voice. "You are Aiden, right? I''m Ed."


    Aiden turned slightly to look at Ed and nodded.


    "So... you and Sarah? That is quite a feat." Ed spoke like he is expecting that Aiden will talk more on this topic.


    Aiden can tell that Ed does not have any good intentions but at this moment, he is not sure what he wants. Ed looked angry and anxious. Like someone who has a lot of negative emotions bottled up and does not know what to do with them.


    Sarah looked toward the bar area and saw that Aiden is held up by Ed. She stood up with intention to go there, but JoAnna held her back. Sarah looked at JoAnna with a frown.


    "I''m sure he can handle it", JoAnna said.


    Sarah nodded, and her gaze went back towards Aiden.


    "You know that Ed is interested in you for few years?", JoAnna asked.


    "Yes." Sarah responded absentmindedly. She was uneasy seeing that Ed approached Aiden. "I know that Aiden can handle it, but right now he is my guest. He will do his best to avoid trouble because of me. That is why I can''t just stand back and watch". Sarah walked towards Aiden.


    JoAnna helplessly watched her sister walk away.


    At the bar area, Ed was probing Aiden: "How long do you know Sarah?" His tone and posture were provoking.


    "Why is that important to you?" Aiden was getting impatient. He realized that Ed is interested in Sarah, and he wants to cause trouble.


    Ed started talking slowly. "I know her for five years..."


    The only thing preventing Aiden from punching this annoying guy is the fact that they are in Sarah''s house. But if Ed starts the fight, Aiden can say that he only defended himself. Aiden smirked and cut him off, "If after five years you didn''t win her over, you should give up."


    "I will not give up just because you showed up!" Ed was angry. Aiden''s provocation obviously worked.


    Aiden''s expression softened. <em>''You got lucky this time!''</em> Sarah was standing behind Ed and Aiden nodded toward her. "You should tell that to her, not me."


    "Tell me what?" Sarah chimed in.


    Ed was startled. "Oh! Hi, Sarah!" He turned towards her and shed a charming smile.


    Sarah ignored him and looked at Aiden. "I came to see what is causing the holdup with my drink."


    "I got stuck in traffic." Aiden showed her two sses of sparkling water in his hands.


    Sarah smiled. "Let me get you out of the traffic." She pointed with her head towards the sofa where JoAnna was sitting.


    Aiden passed next to Ed, avoiding to touch him. "Excuse me¡­" He smirked and walked next to Sarah.


    Ed was looking after them. His lips formed a thin line, and his fists were tightly clenched while rage swelled within him.


    "What did he want?" Sarah nced at Aiden as they walked away.


    "I don''t know. I think that he does not know either." Aidenughed.


    ...


    In one of the spare rooms on the main floor of the Hill vi, Sophia is sitting on the sofa in the dark. Mark is next to her. He leaned in for a kiss. She pushed him away. "Please leave."


    Mark lowered his head, defeated. He stood up and walked toward the door.


    When he reached the door, Sophia heard his voice, "I will not give up. I will wait until you ept me again."


    Then he exited the room and closed the door behind him.


    Sophia was in a daze. Her thoughts went to 5 years ago... she didn''t want to remember again, but memories kepting in anyway.


    Five years ago, both Sophia and Mark werew students at Harvard. They were doing their 6 months internship in one of majorw firms in New York. They got together and kept their rtionship a secret. Announcing a rtionship in a suchpetitive environment can only mean exposing a weakness.


    About 4 months into the internship, there was a party that Mark attended. Sophia didn''t attend that party because she needed urgently to process documents for the case that went in front of the judge next morning.


    Sophia was not aware, that was the night that changed lives for Mark and her.


    Six weeks after that party, a young woman, Katherine, came into their life. She said that she is carrying Mark''s child, and that she conceived during that party that Sophia could not attend.


    Mark admitted that during that party he drank too much, passed out, and in the morning, he was in the bed, alone. Maybe. Later he admitted that in the morning his mind was hazy, so maybe there was someone with him. Mark found it strange that he passed out. He was always good at holding his liquor. He suspected that someone drugged him, but after party it didn''t seem important, and by the time it was important, it was toote to do a drug test. Mark imed that he does not remember meeting Katherine before. He denied that he is the father of Katherine''s child, and even suspected that she is not pregnant. He requested a proof of her pregnancy and a DNA test. Few days after that, Katherinemitted a suicide and her family cremated her body. There was no way to prove if Katherine was even pregnant, not to mention if Mark is the father.


    Sophia wants to believe him, that he never had anything with Katherine. But there is a doubt, what if he did sleep with her? What if she carried his child? What if she killed herself because she could not handle the pain of Mark abandoning her and their child? What if...?


    If she was lying... why would she go to such lengths to even kill herself?


    There are so many questions, and no way to prove anything.


    Five years ago, Sophia and Mark had a promising rtionship, and now between them is a chasm full of bitter memories and doubts.


    As Sophia thought about the events from five years ago, tears silently flowed down her face. The wounds still hurt, and every time Mark makes advances toward her it feels that he is reopening them. It''s more than five years how that happened. Sophia is not sure how she feels about him now, but she knows that she can''t ept him.. Not now, not in the future.

 Chapter 52 - Merry Christmas (1)

    After guests left and the party ended, Sarah finished packing her suitcase with necessities for few days. She is leaving with Aiden in the morning to meet up with Vivian so that they visit Gabriel. Sarah does not want to stress much if she forgot something, if she needs anything other than what''s packed, she will buy it.


    Sarah recollected their n while enjoying hot shower¡­ First, they are going to Vivian''s ce, and stay there overnight. In the morning three of them will head to the hospital. There is a hotel close to the hospital in case that they need to stay there longer than a day.


    Sarah is not sure what to expect. <em>''Did Gabriel wake up? Will we be able to go and visit him? Passing by hospital staff is not a big issue, but his family is a different thing... I will think about it when we reach there. I''m sure we can find a way.''</em>


    Sarah got out of the shower dressed in a red Christmas themed two-piece pajama set and checked the time. It is almost midnight. She smiled, picked up one neatly wrapped present and headed to Aiden''s room while making sure no one sees her.


    Aiden was not in the bedroom. Sarah kept the present on the nightstand next to the bed and went towards the closet. She found him there. He was packing his suitcase.


    Sarah stood at the door and watched him. ''I can watch him all day and not get bored of the sight.''


    When Aiden noticed her, he got startled.


    "Is your conscience not clear?", Sarah teased.


    "Where did you get that?" He was defensive.


    "I heard that when people are this jumpy, that means that their conscience is not clear." Sarah exined, unaware that she hit a nerve.


    Aiden thought for a minute before responding: "If I say that my conscience is clear, there is no way to prove it. If I say that it''s not, then I''m in trouble. I will be at a loss no matter what I say."


    Sarah nodded in approval. "Very good analysis."


    Sarah found great joy in talking with Aiden. He is one of the few people who can match her in a debate. Most of the people are not at the level that can get her mentally engaged, but Aiden is special. Everything about him is special, and Sarah loves his intelligence and how he can keep her on her toes. ''It would be troublesome to have a person like him for an enemy.''


    Sarah peeked at the suitcase. "Done packing?"


    "Almost, I will finish in the morning" He stood up and they went to the bedroom.


    Sarah took the present she kept on the side of the bed. "Merry Christmas!" She handed him a neatly wrapped present.


    Aiden sat on the bed and unwrapped it under Sarah''s excited gaze. It is a travel journal. Inside front cover is a sleeve with a world map. Aiden unfolded the map and noticed two locations marked, one in France and one in PNW*. Aiden opened the journal, and there he observed a card with a message:


    <em>''Let''s fill it up together</em>


    <em>~ Sarah''</em>


    The journal is not empty. Aiden flipped the first page and saw a photo of two of them in the ski resort with a date:<em> ''December 12''</em>. On the second page is a photo of two of them from Paris, and above is a date: <em>''December 15''</em>.


    "Thank you." He smiled. "I will count on you to help me with fill it up."


    "Of course!" She responded. "But entries in here count only if it''s travel for pleasure."


    Aiden looked at Sarah and his heart swelled at the thought about the meaning behind her present. It means that she wants to spend time with him, to travel¡­ she is thinking long term. He was never a long term guy, and he never saw his future with any girl¡­ but he can''t imagine his future without her. Thinking about tomorrow without Sarah by his side is impossible.


    He pulled her on the bed next to him and they kissed.


    Gentle kisses gradually deepened, making them both crave for more.


    Without any warning, Aiden broke the kiss. "Just a minute¡­" He disappeared in the closet.


    Sarah pouted. <em>''Now what? It was just getting to the good part.''</em>


    Aiden came back and handed her a box. "Merry Christmas." He was anxious. <em>''I hope she likes it.''</em>


    Sarah looked at him with aplex expression. She likes to give presents, but she is not very good with receiving them. Also, she knows that he usually does not get Christmas presents. She feels guilty that he ended up preparing a present for her. At the same time, she is happy that he went out of his way because of her. Sarah reluctantly opened the box.


    Inside the box Sarah saw a golden bangle with engraved design of interlocked infinity symbols, and within the infinity symbols engraved are twenty four letters of Greek alphabet. "This..." Sarah was not able to find words.


    "I hope you like it.", Aiden voiced his thoughts.


    She nodded. He extended his left arm and showed her a golden bracelet on his wrist. There she saw a men''s bracelet with links that looked like interlocked infinity symbols, and links had engraved letters of Greek alphabet.


    "Couples bracelets!?" Sarah was surprised.


    He smiled. "I heard when someone said that getting matching things for couples is a sure win."


    Sarah remembered that she told him that when they discussed presents for his family and paused while thinking how these bracelets look custom ordered. <em>''When did he order these?''</em> She decided not to think about it, it''s not important.


    "Yes, that is absolutely true." Sarah was happy. "Come on, put it on me." She handed him the box with the bangle and extended her left arm.


    Aiden put the bangle on Sarah''s wrist. He was happy to see that she likes the present. She held her left wrist next to his, admiring the bracelets and her heart swelled at the thought that he picked infinity symbol for design. Infinity¡­ forever. Two of them. She likes that thought very much.


    If she paid close attention, she would notice that engraved symbols for Sigma and Omega are bigger than other symbols. But she didn''t notice this, not at this time. Her mind was upied with the idea that he got them bracelets for couples, and that they symbolize forever. Even though they are together for some time now, part of her is still getting used to the thought that she has a boyfriend.


    "Thank you", she whispered and hugged him.


    Part of him was relieved that she didn''t notice that symbols ¦² and ¦¸ arerger than the others, and part of him regretted it. If she noticed, then that one secret between them would be cleared up. But what if she does not take it well? He has his doubts. At the end, he is happy to hold her in his arms. <em>''Everything else willeter.''</em>


    They were locked in a hug for some time before Aiden gathered courage to speak up. He cleared his throat. "I''m ready to collect my reward."


    "What reward?" Sarah was confused.


    Aiden frowned. "You forgot?"


    "...", she was not sure what is he talking about, and her nk expression showed it.


    He pouted and looked like a child who got wronged. "Earlier tonight, when you yed pinball, I sent that ra girl away. You said that I did good and that you will reward meter." His expression instantly changed into a seducing one. "Well, now ister, and I''m ready to collect my reward."


    As soon as she saw his expression, she blushed.


    Aidenughed. "I love that I can make you flustered."


    He hugged her tightly and whispered: "This expression, don''t forget, it''s only for me to see."


    She nodded in silent agreement and hugged him back.. <em>''How can this be shown to anyone else? You are the only one who can affect me in this way.''</em>

 Chapter 53 - Merry Christmas (2)

    "What do you want as a reward?" Sarah is curious, since Aiden brought it up. After all, there is nothing she can think of, that she would not do for him.


    Aiden looked down at the floor and his eyes shifted. He wanted to ask her to go down on him, but he was not sure if she wants to. <em>''She did it only once, and it was great. How do I ask her to do it again without sounding vulgar? What if she does not want to?''</em>


    Sarah noticed his difort and her confidence swelled. She started teasing him: "Are you bashful? Why are you hesitating?"


    He looked at her while squinting his eyes. <em>''She is enjoying this... I''m trying to pick my words because of her and she is mocking me. On the other side, I have somethingpletely selfish on my mind.''</em>


    Sarah chuckled and tilted her head so that she can look him in the eyes. "Come on, tell me. No need to be shy."


    Aiden gathered his courage and cleared his throat. "Do you remember what you did... the first time?"


    Sarah thought for a second. "You want me to tie you up?"


    "Well, that is optional... remember what you did while I was tied up?"


    Sarah shed a smile. She understood but decided to give him a hard time because of his bashful behavior. It''s the first time she sees him like this, and she is going to make itst as long as possible.


    "Yes, I remember. I blindfolded you." She said with a straight face.


    Aiden was speechless.


    Sarahughed seeing that he is getting irritated.


    "You know what I mean, don''t you?" He sulked.


    She leaned closer to him and he felt her breath on his neck. "Mhm, but I want you to say it."


    <em>''She is teasing me, definitely teasing me! But it seems that she is willing¡­''</em> After some hesitation, he said with a quiet voice: "I want you to go down on me."


    This is the first time that he asked her to do anything for him. It made Sarah happy and excited at the same time. After an initial moment of tion, the realization of what he wants hit her hard and she blushed. The difort was swelling inside her, threatening to consume herpletely. She took a deep breath to calm herself while chanting internally how it''s not the first time. She already did it one time, it was not a big deal, and they were intimate more than once¡­ it''s not a big deal, right?


    <em>''If he is looking at me, it might be embarrassing.''</em> She reached out to the drawer of the side table and pulled out a ck sleeping mask.


    "Put this on." She handed him the mask.


    Aiden didn''t take the mask. Heid down on the bed.


    "Put it on for me.", he smiled mischievously.


    <em>''He wants me to serve him?''</em> Sarah thought how he is silly and adorable and that mixed in with her embarrassment. But she never saw him this yful, and she liked it very much. She thought that she can use role-ying to hide her embarrassment.


    "Yes, master. This servant will serve you well tonight.", she said with a submissive tone.


    Sarah saw a sh of confusion wash over him. She was happy every time she managed to surprise him, and this was another one.


    She kissed each of his eyelids before slipping the night mask over his eyes.


    Sarah undressed him slowly while covering his body with kisses and gentle bites.


    With his eyesight blocked, Aiden felt that every touch was intensified several folds.


    When she removed his top, she looked at his toned body, and could not help but admire him. <em>''Such a perfect body, if I didn''t see it for myself, I would think that it does not exist for real. If someone showed me a picture of his abs, I would say that this can only be aplished with Photoshop.''</em> As her hands traveled across his chest down to his abdomen, her thoughts continued, <em>''He must have put a lot of work to get in this shape. I wonder how did he do it... Exercise? Martial arts?''</em>


    Aiden stretched his arms and started undressing her. She stopped him, and in a submissive tone said: "Master, you must be patient."


    His hands stopped, and he kept them behind his head.


    Sarah could see a smug smile on his face.


    He was eagerly anticipating what ising next. <em>''I wonder what she has on her mind. This girl is full of surprises, and everything she does just makes me like her more. She...''</em>


    "Ahh!", he let out a gasp. Aiden''s thoughts got interrupted when he felt her warm and soft mouth sucking him in. His mind went nk. He was not able to think. The first time was amazing, but this time it was so much better! He was consumed in the feeling of her lips and tongue moving together with her hand¡­ applying just the right amount of pressure and friction to make him climax within minutes.


    While catching his breath, Aiden lifted his hand to remove the sleeping mask from his eyes.


    Sarah stopped him. "Master, this servant has more to offer."


    Aiden was pleased and decided to let her do what she wants.


    After a few minutes of intense kissing, both were struggling for air.


    Sarah felt that her desire for him reached an unbearable level. <em>''How is it possible to want someone this badly? I can''t even think straight.''</em>


    She got on top of him and took the initiative for a session of passionate lovemaking.


    Without being able to see, Aiden relied on his sense of touch. His hands explored Sarah''s body, and he enjoyed her soft skin under his palms. He lifted himself into a sitting position and kissed her, enjoying the feeling of her body.


    Sarah lost herself in his embrace. She never felt anything strong like this feeling of belonging and she hopes that it willst forever.


    Only after both were exhausted, Sarah removed the mask from his eyes.


    He pointed at the mask. "We should pack this."


    "I''m d master likes it." She responded with a giggle. After some time, Sarah spoke again. "Master, did I do good?"


    "Mhm, very good." He responded with a wide smile and kissed the top of her head.


    "Will I get a reward?", Sarah asked shyly.


    "Yes, whatever you want."


    She happily nodded in acknowledgment even though she doesn''t want anything that she doesn''t have already, right here, next to him.


    Soon after that, they slept off in each other''s embrace.


    ...


    "Master, it''s eight o''clock", Eve''s voice sounded in the room.


    "Mmm", Sarah mumbled. She shifted her body and stretchedzily. Sarah felt with her hands and noticed that she is alone in the bed. That made her frown. She opened her eyes and looked around the room.


    Aiden was at the desk, closing hisptop and walking toward her with a smile. "You are awake".


    "Mhm, when did you wake up?"


    "Around six¡­", he sat on the bed next to her. With his slender fingers, he removed an unruly lock of hair from her face.


    Sarah looked at him. He obviously took a shower and was dressed up for the day. She was not happy that she missed two hours of time with him.


    He observed her sleepy face for a while before leaning in and gently cing a kiss on her lips. "Merry Christmas."


    "Merry Christmas¡­" This reminded Sarah that it''s Christmas. She jumped out of the bed. "I need to get ready, it''s almost breakfast time". She scrambled to find her clothes and dress up before dashing out of the room.


    As the door closed behind Sarah, Aiden looked at the door with a frown. <em>''She left without a kiss and didn''t even look back..''</em> Then he reflected on himself and smiled while shaking his head. <em>''When did I became this needy?''</em>

 Chapter 54 - Merry Christmas (3)

    Sarah went to the family room and ced presents she got for her family members under one of the Christmas trees. They have two massive Christmas trees, decorated with red and white ornaments and silver gands, one on each side of the firece. Ste does a great job in getting the Christmas spirit into their home.


    Sarah headed to the dining room and saw six people seated for breakfast. She observed that her uncle Owen is there, and he looked like he didn''t sleep well. Lexi was nowhere to be seen.


    "Merry Christmas!" She wished everybody and took a seat next to Aiden.


    They all returned the greeting. Besides Owen''s depressed looks, everyone else looked cheerful.


    "Uncle Owen, I don''t see Lexi. Is she still sleeping?" Sarah asked her uncle innocently.


    He looked troubled. "She leftst night." That was the only thing he said before lowering his head and sipping his coffee.


    Sarah shed a malicious smile. She and JoAnna exchanged nces, and Sophia looked at them questioning what is going on. JoAnna shook her head to Sophia gesturing her not to ask any questions. She knew what Sarah didst night, but now is not the time to talk about it. JoAnna will tell herter.


    When they finished breakfast, they headed to the family room and exchanged presents.


    Aiden was a bit embarrassed that he didn''t have any presents to give, butdies of the Hill family ensured him that it''s not a problem, while shoving boxes into his arms. Ste, JoAnna and Sophia had presents for him which made him even more miserable. ''If I knew this will happen, I would definitely prepare some gifts for them.''


    "Don''t be so timid. Just open them!" JoAnna encouraged Aiden.


    "He is not used to it. His family does not do presents for Christmas." Sarah exined.


    JoAnna, Sophia and Ste looked at Aiden feeling grief in their hearts. For them Christmas is about family and showing care through exchanging gifts. There is no need to make them grand or expensive but giving something is a must. It''s the thought that counts. Not having a present exchange in a cheerful atmosphere is something they can''t imagine.


    Ste gave one packet to Sarah with a meaningful look. Sarah was curious, it seemed that Ste put some extra importance into this one. Sarah opened the box, and inside was a rolled paper and a key. Sarah unrolled the paper and saw that it''s a title on her name for a three-bedroom apartment in Fairfield, where Te University is. She quickly pulled her phone and searched the address on the title, only to see that it''s located downtown Fairfield. Sarah looked at Ste in disbelief.


    "It''s fully furnished. You can check it out and see if you want to use it yourself or rent it out." Ste smiled. She was happy with Sarah''s reaction.


    "Wait a minute... I''m still processing this. Thank you!" Sarah hugged her mom.


    "Hey, I was involved also!" Edwardined that he is not getting credits.


    Sarahughed and hugged him. "Thank you, dad."


    "We wanted to give it to you earlier, but then thought to wait a bit and make it a Christmas present." Edward said.


    "Well, Merry Christmas to me!" Sarahughed. After few seconds she cleared her throat. "If I decide to stay there, I will need to get a car. Cabs are troublesome." She looked at her parents innocently.


    Steughed seeing that Sarah is pretending. She knows that Sarah wants to get her car in Fairfield for some time already. "Then just get one. It''s not like you need our permission."


    "You say that, but if I get one without letting you know, you will scold me. Right?" Sarah used her mom.


    "You know mother well." Sophiaughed.


    Everyone in the family room was in a good mood. Even Owenughed. Laughter was echoing through the house.


    ...


    Soon cab arrived to take Aiden and Sarah to the airport. Aiden said his thanks for hospitality and went ahead first to put their suitcases in the cab.


    Sarah was saying her goodbyes when JoAnna pulled Sarah on the side. "I think you should exit quickly. Dad just got off the phone with Sam Peterson, and he is not in the good mood. He probably found out about you and..." she tilted her head towards front door.


    Sarah took a deep breath. Sam Peterson is Ed''s dad. ''Who knows what all Ed told his dad, and he echoed that to Edward.'' Sarah felt that a trouble ising. She thought for a second before going outside. "Wait for me in the cab, I wille out in a minute." She smiled but Aiden sensed that something is off. He thought that it must be something rted to family and that he should not interfere. He nodded.


    Sarah went back inside and closed the door behind her. JoAnna gave her a look of panic. "Why did youe back?".


    "There is no better time than now to face him." Sarah responded stubbornly.


    And just as she thought, Edward stepped out of his study and walked towards Sarah in big strides, obviously furious. Ste, JoAnna and Sophia looked toward him with concern in their eyes. Old butler took a step back, and two maids swiftly left towards the dining room.


    "Exin yourself!" Edward yelled.


    "Exin what?" Sarah asked in a calm voice.


    "How can you have a boyfriend behind our backs? And does it have to be him?"


    "It''s not behind your back." Sarah was controlling her voice to sound as calm as possible. If she raises her voice it will just make things worse.


    "Then why are you hiding it?" Edward fumed.


    "Because of THIS." She gestured with her hand at him.


    Edward paused for a second before continuing. "You are not allowed to see him anymore!"


    "You can''t do that." Sarah shook her head lightly.


    "Yes, I can, I am your father!" Edward''s face was red from rage.


    "You are my father, but unless you lock me up you can''t prevent me from seeing anyone."


    "He brings trouble! He is not good enough for you!" Edward hollered.


    "And who do you think is good enough for me?" Sarah looked at him feeling helpless.


    Edward didn''t have an answer to this question. "I can''t believe you are so disobedient!" Edward still fumed. He found that he is losing this argument, and that Sarah is not going to leave Aiden. He didn''t want to exin himself, but even if he did it would not matter to Sarah. He decided to go another route. "I will cancel your allowance!"


    Sarah was surprised but kept her calm demeanor. "That is your right."


    "I will stop paying for your education fees!". Edward threw another jab at her.


    "That is your right, also." Sarah''s heart was constricting seeing her father like this.


    Edward was now desperate. "If you don''t stop this nonsense, I will not allow you to return here."


    Sarah''s face fell from sadness to see that her dad will go to these lengths just to get his way. She held back her tears. "Hearing this, makes me very sad." She took a deep breath before continuing. "I''m leaving now. I hope you can enjoy the holidays."


    Sarah turned toward the door and made a step when she heard Edward say through his teeth. "Are you really choosing him over your own father?"


    She turned to look at him. Barely holding back her tears. "This is not about me choosing him over you. It is about you not respecting my choices."


    She turned toward the door and started walking. She stopped before opening the doors. Without turning back, she said, "I can give you a hundred reasons why I made a choice to be in a rtionship with Aiden, but I know that now you will not listen, so I will not bother trying. I just hope that in time, you admit to yourself that he is a good man and see how much he cherishes me." Sarah took a deep breath before continuing. "When you calm down, if you are willing to talk reasonably, let me know. Until then I will note back." She opened the door, stepped out and closed the doors behind her.


    Edward stared at the closed door without moving, with a heavy frown on his face.


    Sophia and JoAnna looked at each other, concern showing over their little sister. They both looked at their father and anger shed in their eyes. Sophia and JoAnna could not believe that their father would go to such lengths just to prevent Sarah from dating.


    Ste looked at Edward, shaking her head in disappointment. <em>''How do you think that pushing her away is going to help with anything?''</em> She knew that he will be difficult, but thinking about it and seeing it is different.


    ...


    Sarah got into the cab. "Drive", she told the driver.


    Aiden saw her expression and didn''t say anything.. He took her hands into his and squeezed them gently as the cab drove toward the airport.

 Chapter 55 - Merry Christmas (4)

    At the airport, Sarah and Aiden are sitting on the floor under the window in the resting area of the terminal from where their flight will take off. Window is overlooking the runway, so nes can be seen while taking off andnding.


    Sarah''s body is leaning on Aiden, and her head is resting on his shoulder. His right arm is wrapped around her shoulder, and with other arm he is scrolling through the emails on his phone.


    Their backs are leaning next to the wall, and Sarah is observing people at the airport. It''s very crowded, much more than usual. Airport was closed due to snowstorm, and now that flights resumed, besides regr traffic of travelers there are also people who got stranded at the airport. All stranded passengers are hoping that some seats will open up, that some passenger will not show up, and they get a chance to get a hold of that seat and go to their destination earlier.


    Sarah and Aiden got their tickets because they got seats in first ss. Out of stranded passengers, not many are willing to pay extra for an upgrade, and economy ss is fully booked. Forget about upgrading seats, quite a number of passengers is demanding that airlines refund their tickets and put them on the next flight without any charges. It''s quite hectic. Sarah feels sorry for people working on counters. She loves observing people, and how they interact with each other. She forgets faces, but she does not forget the feeling she gets while watching them.


    Watching people distracts her from thinking about the fight she had with Edward.


    Aiden is looking through his emails, reading them and responding to urgent ones. Every few minutes he looks at Sarah and gently rubs her shoulder where his arm is resting before he goes back to his emails. He is troubled. Sarah didn''t speak since they left her home. He does not want to ask her what happened, no matter how curious he is. Aiden can tell that it''s not good. Aiden hopes that she will tell him herself, when she is ready to talk about it.


    Sarah is happy that he is not asking her what happened while he waited for her in the cab. She fears that if she starts talking about it, she will not be able to hold back tears. And she does not want to cry. Because this is something that she chooses herself, she is doing what is right. Her father is in the wrong. He is overprotective and not willing to ept that she met a man who will give her more than a fatherly love, a different kind of love. ''This is nothing to do with Aiden. Edward would act like this no matter who I chose to be with.'' Why would she cry about it when she did nothing wrong? Her feelings are drifting between sadness and anger.


    "I''m sorry that I can''t help you" She heard Aiden say.


    She looked at him, and their eyes met. She saw that he is troubled and felt sorry that she is not ready to talk about it. "You are helping me. By being here with me, you are helping."


    He sighed and kissed her on the forehead.


    She observed his face and saw lines between his eyebrows how he frowned. He was definitely concerned. It made Sarah''s heart melt knowing that he is worried about her. She reached with her finger and pressed area between his eyebrows to smoothen it out.


    He rxed his face when he felt her touch.


    She smiled. "I thought I told you not to frown so much. You will end up with wrinkles, and then I will not think of you as handsome."


    "Yes, I remember something like that." He smiled.


    Sarah was happy to see him smile. ''I need to push these ugly feelings away. Even Aiden is troubled. Neither of us is doing anything wrong. Why would we be upset?''


    At that time, they heard announcement that boarding for their flight begins, starting with first ss passengers. They got up and headed toward the gate.


    ...


    It waste afternoon when they reached Vivian''s house. Vivian''s family lives on arge property, they are breeding racehorses, and few of them achieved good results in the US.


    "Hey, you are finally here! Come in,e in... it''s cold outside." Vivian jumped and hugged Sarah when front doors closed behind them, "Merry Christmas!"


    "Merry Christmas!" Sarah returned Vivian''s hug.


    Vivian looked at Aiden with aplex expression and reluctantly extended her hand for a handshake. "Merry Christmas".


    He looked confused for a second, then smiled. "Merry Christmas" He shook Vivian''s hand.


    Sarah observed how Vivian changed her demeanor when she faced Aiden. "Why are you making this so awkward?"


    Vivian looked like a child who is about to cry. "Well, I don''t know how to treat him."


    "How did you treat him so far?"


    "Like an untouchable God!" Vivian responded honestly.


    "...", Sarah was speechless.


    Aiden raised his eyebrows surprised with Vivian''s answer. Part of him was amused.


    "I really don''t know how to respond to this¡­" Sarah burst intough.


    They allughed, and that loosened up Vivian.


    "Come on, you should freshen up and rest before dinner. Guest bedrooms are ready for you." Vivian gestured with her hand down the hall.


    "We need one bedroom." Sarah said seriously.


    Vivian was stunned speechless. ''It''s my turn not to know how to respond to this. Aren''t you two moving along to fast?''. After clearing her throat Vivianposed herself, almost. "OK. One. If you say so, only one."


    Sarah noticed that Vivian is ufortable and responded without much thought. "Even if we take two rooms, I will end up sneaking into his at night."


    Vivian frowned, swallowed hard and took a deep breath. Number of emotions showed on her face in quick session. Eventually, she spoke. "OK. I got it! You don''t have to rub it in. Settle down first, and then we will eat." She led the way to the guest bedroom. "Let me know if you need anything else. Dinner is at seven. You have time to freshen up and rest a bit. I wille and get you when it''s ready."


    ...


    Sarah is checking out the view out of the guest bedroom window. It''s dark outside, night falls early in the winter. Sarah can see lit up stables on the left. In front is a partially lit up horse track, white from snow which has many dark spots, probably from hoof prints.


    Aiden embraced her from behind. "Do you want to shower?"


    "Yes." Sarah turned toward him. "It''s just that I''m afraid we will end up... you know..." She blushed.


    "Since when is that a problem? We have more than one hour until dinner." He raised one eyebrow while his eyes examined her face and his devilish smile disarmed herpletely. Seeing that she is not moving, he decided to give her some incentive and he removed his top. Sarah looked at his toned body and inhaled sharply. Seeing her staring like that, he inched toward her while his smile increased. When he stopped, Sarah could feel his breath on her face.


    "I see you want us to shower together." His deep voice entranced her.


    She snapped out of her daze and looked up into his eyes. "You did this on purpose!"


    "What if I did?" He inched closer and his lips grazed over hers.


    "You are seducing me." Sarah''s voice became weaker.


    "And...?" His hot breath caressed her lips.


    "Well..." She whispered.. "It''s working" She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled in him for a deep kiss.

 Chapter 56 - Merry Christmas (5)

    When Vivian showed Sarah and Aiden to the dining room, they saw an older, burly man sitting at the table. That is Vivian''s father, Brent. Vivian''s mother passed away many years ago. Vivian does not have any memories of her. Brent never remarried. As a single father, he devoted his life to his kids and horses.


    "Wee to our home! Merry Christmas!" Brent stood up and greeted Sarah and Aiden. "It''s such a treat to have more people around the table during Christmas!"


    They introduced each other and sat at the table.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t wee you when you arrived, I was checking on the horses." Brent apologized and continued talking. "Working with living creatures means that there are no days off. I can''t tell them to wait until holidays are over before I tend to them again."


    "It''s not a problem." Sarah responded politely.


    Brent looked at the table full of delicious dishes and sighed. "The only one missing is Fred. I wish that he is home now."


    Fred is Vivian''s older brother. He is currently in Europe, travelling to multiple destinations with a goal to learn more about horse breeding. Fred wants to enhance and eventually inherit family business. Vivian is not interested in family business, but she supports her brother.


    When they finished dinner, Brent headed to his study. "I still have work to handle. You youngsters enjoy without me."


    Vivian looked at Sarah and Aiden before speaking. "So, you two are an official couple now. And you spent some time at your house? What does your family say about this?" Vivian looked at Sarah curiously.


    "My sisters are supportive. My mom is OK. My dad..." Sarah was choosing her words. "¡­is difficult."


    "Oh? I''m sorry to hear that." Vivian was curious, but she didn''t ask for details.


    Sarah shook her head. "Don''t worry about it. I cane up with excuses that he loves me too much and that he only wants to protect me. But that''s all what it is. Excuses. The truth is that he is stubborn, not easy to ept changes, and he can''t handle that I don''t want to obey."


    Aiden took Sarah''s hand in his and squeezed gently. He can see she is upset and wants tofort her. Sarah looked at him feeling grateful for his support.


    Vivian thought about it, before speaking. "I didn''t know your dad is difficult. When I met him he seemed to be easy going."


    Sarah forced a smile. "Yes, as long as you are within his borders of what is eptable, he is easy going. I crossed that line and now he is very difficult."


    "So, what is your status with him now?" Vivian was curious.


    "He said many hurtful things in anger." Sarah closed her eyes and shook her head, like she wants to shake off unpleasant thoughts. "I ended up saying that until he changes his mind I''m not going back home."


    Aiden frowned. He didn''t know this. ''It must have been quite an argument if she ended up saying something like that.'' His squeeze on her hand increased. She put her other hand over his, patting it to show him that she is OK.


    Sarah looked at Vivian''s shocked expression. "It''s OK. Really." Sarah didn''t want to talk more. Part of her was ashamed that her dad acted in such a way. She took a deep breath. "Let''s change the topic. How are you doing?"


    "I''m doing fine, I guess. I''m excited and nervous about tomorrow. When will we leave?" Vivian was excited about the idea of seeing Gabriel.


    "After breakfast? It takes about an hour drive from here to the hospital."


    Vivian nodded. "I heard that GHC has a tight security. How confident are you that we will get inside his room?"


    Sarah waved her hand, indicating that it''s not a problem. "Don''t worry about security. I can handle it."


    "You know that I''m going to be there, right? I can also help." Aiden wanted Sarah to know that he is avable to help her whenever she needs.


    Sarah nodded in acknowledgement, before continuing, "But if his family is there, I don''t know how to deal with them."


    "Let me handle family members." Vivian sounded confident.


    "Will you just waltz in and introduce yourself as a girlfriend?" Sarah teased.


    "Why not? But I hope that he is awake, then he can exin my presence." Vivian exined.


    "I will be right there to support you no matter what. The worst case is that they kick us out." Sarahughed.


    "Let''s not get kicked out." Vivian didn''t want to think of that as an option. "Do you have anything to do now? If not, then we can watch a movie. I got my hands on a new Christmas themed movie, it has good reviews. Do you want to watch?"


    "Sure, I''m fine with that." Sarah responded then looked at Aiden.


    "Sounds good." His eyes didn''t leave Sarah.


    Vivian scoffed, "You two are making me feel sour down my throat. Aiden only has eyes for you, he didn''t look toward me even once during whole evening."


    "Hey, why do you want him to look at you?" Sarah teased.


    "That''s not what I meant! Uh!" Vivian protested. She wished that Gabriel is there.


    "I''m going to make some popcorn. You two wait here." Vivian headed towards the kitchen.


    "And get us some soda!" Sarah eximed.


    Vivian stopped in her tracks. "That is not healthy, is it?"


    "Healthy or not, how can you say you watched a movie without popcorn and soda?" Sarah said matter-of-factly.


    "Fine. I will get soda also." Vivian relented.


    ...


    Three of them watched a movie projected on therge white screen in the media room. Sarah snuggled next to Aiden on a sofa. She found that movie is a cheesy one with a very predictable story. ''How can a movie like this get good reviews?'' But that is what she needs right now, a cheesy movie and rxing next to Aiden.


    Maybe because she had a stressful day, Sarah slowly felt her energy running low and about halfway through the movie, she slept off. Aiden held her in his arms and kissed top of her head every few minutes.


    When movie ended, Aiden lifted Sarah up and carried her to guest bedroom. She slightly shifted to get morefortable in his arms without waking up.


    Aiden ced her on the bed and covered her up. He looked at her sleeping face for a while before pulling out hisptop and starting to work. Shortly after, Sarah got restless. It looked like she has bad dreams. Aiden closed hisptop and went to bed toy down next to her. He pulled her in his embrace.


    In her sleep, Sarah felt his calming warmth and a familiar scent that she loves. She rxed and drifted back to deep sleep.


    Aiden hated that he is not able to help her. He wanted to fix her problems, or at leastfort her. But he realized that he can''t do much, other than to hold her and show his support.


    They were both in bed sleeping in their day clothes, none of them put their sleepwear on. Shortly after midnight, Aiden''s phone vibrated. It was in his pocket, and he woke up. He pulled the phone to see that it''s a text from his brother. Sarah was sleeping on Aiden''s arm, facing away from him. He didn''t want to wake her up, so he ended up unlocking his phone and held it with his arms with Sarah''s head in between.


    [Jeff]: "You arete."


    [Aiden]: "I have something going on."


    [Jeff]: "Hill girl? Did you talk with her?"


    [Aiden]: "Time is not right."


    [Jeff]: "We are short on time."


    [Jeff]: "And we have a lot at stake here."


    [Aiden]: "I know."


    [Jeff]: "Good that you know."


    Aiden locked his phone and kept it away. He looked at the ceiling and took a deep breath.


    "Talk with me about what?" Sarah''s voice broke the silence in the room.


    Aiden got startled. He slowly turned to look at Sarah and met her eyes. He realized that she saw his exchange with Jeffrey.. Aiden felt anxiety in him building up.

 Chapter 57 - Doubts In The Heart

    "Talk with me about what?" Sarah wanted to know more about text exchange she just witnessed. She was certain that it''s about her. Seeing that he is getting anxious and not responding, only made her more wary of the situation. ''Just what is going on here?''


    Aiden was troubled, ''This is wrong, this is all wrong.'' But she saw it. He can''t deny it. The only thing he can do is be honest, with hope that she will believe him. "This is not how I wanted you to find out."


    Sarah turned around to face him. "Why are you so serious? You are making me nervous."


    He exhaled. "I fear that you will reject me."


    She was suspicious. "I can''t think of a thing that could make me reject you."


    ''Oh, how I wish that is true.'' He sighed. "Hear me out."


    "OK. I''m listening." She attentively looked at him.


    Aiden started exining. "In White corp. there is a department that I lead. My brother is at the front, acting as a face of the department. He negotiates and signs the deals. I deliver. I... we are hoping that you will join us."


    Sarah looked at him, suspiciously. "Is this a job offer?" She tilted her head a bit, and her eyes narrowed, "I''m pretty sure this is not the part that makes you worried if I reject."


    Aiden hesitated.


    Sarah does not like beating around the bush, she was getting impatient. "Just say what you need to say."


    Sensing that she is losing her patience, he went to the point. "The type of work can be sensitive. It''s a mix of research, digging up hidden information and cyber-attacks. Customers are whoever can afford the service: celebrities, heirs, businesses, even foreign governments."


    "I see." Sarah thought about what he just said and decided to ask for more information. "Do you ever reject work, or you ept anything as long as the price is right?"


    Aiden expected these types of questions. "Some requests are rejected."


    "Based on what?"


    "That is mostly in Jeff''s hands. He makes decision if work will be epted or not. I focus on deliverables." Aiden noticed that this sounds off. ''Why didn''t I ever question work that I worked on?'' He gave Jeff all power to decide what to work on, and just focused on finishing his tasks.


    "If I join you, can I have the option to reject working on things I''m notfortable with?" If she can reject work she is notfortable with, that will be fine.


    He thought for a second before responding. "I believe that can be arranged."


    Sarah looked at him, thinking of something, before speaking. "I still think that this is not the reason why you are hesitant to talk about this."


    ''She is smart.'' Aiden could not help but admire her. He inhaled before speaking. This is the part he feared the most. "You are right. I am worried that you might think that I got close to you just because of this."


    "Didn''t you?" She had to ask. In her heart, she is afraid of his answer. She is confident that he cares about her. But what if he is just very skilled and tricked her? What if all this is just a lie? What if...?


    He looked her in the eyes. "It''s not like that. At first, I did approach you in order to find out more about you and if you have the skills, to recruit you. But then I got to know you..."


    "And...?"


    "Regardless if you ept this offer, I want us to be together, as a couple. I hope you believe me that my rtionship advances are just me being selfish and acting on my desire to be with you." His voice was getting quieter as he continued, "This... us... is not nned. It''s not rted to getting you to work with me. What we have is something really special to me, and I hope you won''t..." He was not able to finish. Aiden wanted to say that he hopes she will not leave him, but words got stuck in his throat. He looked her in the eyes hoping that she will understand how much she means to him. His lips formed a thin line.


    He thought about this talk with Sarah many times, and when he imagined case where she believes that he spent all the time with her just to trick her, he felt difficult to breathe.


    Sarah observed his expression. He looked fragile, and her heart winced. Doubts in her heart almost disappeared. She knows that he cares about her. Or does she? It is easy for people to believe in what they want to believe. It''s in our nature to reject the truth we don''t want to know, even if it''s staring us right in the face. It''s easier to ept pretty lie than an ugly truth. Sarah is aware that she is in love with him, and that she will easily believe that his intentions are sincere, even if they are not. ''How can I confirm this without a doubt?'' The only thing that will give her aplete confidence is a test of time. ''How can I continue being with him if I have doubts in my heart? Doubts will ruin everything that is good no matter how much I like him.''


    She decided to ask few more questions with hope that she finds answers she is looking for. "Don''t you think that I''m a liability if I reject?"


    He shook his head. "I trust you."


    "How about your brother?"


    "He does not know you. Besides, he will not know how much I told you." Even if Sarah rejects, Aiden will make sure to protect her.


    ''Everything he said was just right. I can''t help but to fall for him even more.'' Sarah took a deep breath. "I need to think about it."


    "Of course." He wanted to hug her, but he stopped himself.


    Sarah sat up on the bed. "I want to put my pajamas on." She stood up, got her pajamas, and headed to the bathroom. Her head was buzzing from scrambling to find a right answer. She didn''t think about his job offer. She was thinking if she trusts him or not. ''I can ept a job, and if it does not work out after a while, I can quit, right?'' But this situation is not so simple. At stake are not only her skills. Her heart is part of the equation as well, and it''s the first time that she is experiencing something like this. If it does not work out it''s not as simply as leaving job, her heart will break apart also.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Aiden was back at hisptop, working. He heard hering back, but decided not to approach her, and to give her space to think.


    Sarah is wide awake, and aware that she will not be able to sleep. She checked her phone and noticed that it''s turned off. ''Oh, yes. When I left home this morning, I turned it off.'' She turned on her phone and sat on the bed. Secondster, her phone was buzzing with messages, mostly from her sisters.


    [JoAnna]: "Don''t worry about money, this sister will set up monthly transfer for you."


    [Sophia]: "I can''t believe that he went so low to cut your finances. Big sister will be sending you money."


    [JoAnna]: "I admire you for standing strong in front of him and not giving in."


    Messages from her sisters melted her heart. ''I feel lucky to have such supportive sisters.''


    Sarah does not need money, her savings and ie from various investments is more than enough, but she is happy to know that her sisters are there for her. She also got few messages from her mom.


    [Ste]: "I will not let him cut you off financially."


    [Ste]: "You have my support, and your dad wille around, eventually."


    [Ste]: "I will talk with him when he cools down."


    [Ste]: "Let me know when you reach Vivian. I want to know that you are safe."


    Sarah smiled while reading her mom''s messages. She responded to Ste that she reached her destination safely, so that she does not worry.


    She thought about what Aiden suggested. To work with him, hacking into systems of foreign governments, or to find location of kidnapped children around the world, wreaking havoc and leaving without a trace... it sounds very exciting. She remembered when Sophia warned her that there is some unknown source of money in White corp. ''It seems I found out what the unknown source is. For these types of jobs, they are definitely gettingrge sums.''


    Sarah looked at Aiden and watched him work on hisptop. The room has a dim light on, and his face is lit up by the screen of hisptop. She loves watching him, she loves everything about him. Sarah looked at the bangle on her left wrist, and then back at him. She can''t imagine being away from him and is tempted to ept his offer.. But what if it''s something illegal or immoral? She can''t ept something like this based on her feelings for him alone. And what if he is not sincere? What if all this was an act just to get her to ept the job? Sarah was getting irritated, ''Ugh! Why is my mind going in circles without being able toe to a conclusion?''

 Chapter 58 - Trust Him?

    Sarah''s mind was racing while thinking what the best solution is. In order to break the cycle of her thoughts, she divided parts that she needs to consider. First is how she feels about working with him vs not working with him. Second is how she feels about the work itself. Third thing was about their rtionship and how it rtes to this job offer he presented her.


    She imagined how would she feel if she works with him. Sharing ideas while discovering secrets together, the thought alone feels really good.


    Then she imagined how she would feel if she rejects. He will continue his work, and she will need to stay away since she is not involved. Assuming they don''t split up as a couple because of this. Thought of not being together with him made her feel like her heart is constricting. Just thinking of being apart from him made her experience physical pain, as if something is being forcefully extracted from her chest.


    In this way she cleared up first item on her analysis list: she wants to work with him.


    Aiden nced at her. He saw that she is thinking. He felt the urge to go next to her and embrace her. ''What if she thinks that I''m not sincere? What if her answer is that she does not want to see me again?'' He felt his throat constricting, as if something is choking him. He realized that he does not care if she takes on the job or not. His only concern is if she believes him, if she believes that he loves her. ''Did I tell her that I love her? Does she know?'' He was not able to focus onptop in front of him, but he forced himself to stare at it. ''I must give her space¡­ and I''m afraid to hear her answer.''


    While thinking about second point, how she feels about the work, Sarah recollected that in the past she hacked into other people''s online ounts, school systems, video surveince systems, even few banks and police databases. She didn''t steal anything, but the fact that she gained unauthorized entry into those systems, regardless of her reasons, makes her actions illegal. She is very good and didn''t leave traces leading back to her, but she still did it. How is that different from what Aiden suggested? ''It''s not very much different, and this is not what is putting weight on my heart.''


    Sarah was finally at ease to conclude that nature of the job itself is not what is troubling her. This cleared up second item on her list.


    Next was the third item, how their rtionship rtes to this job offer. Sarah''s concern is about his motives. Did he approach her only because of the work, and everything else is a lie? Or does he really care about her? Does he have any ulterior motives? ''Does he really care about me? I know he does. Oh, how I hope he does.'' Sarah tried to figure this one out, but she was unsessful. There is no way for her to confirm any of this, unless she gets him to do a lie-detector test. Rted to this, the only conclusion is that she needs to make a choice: does she trust him or not. Once Sarah reached this point, she realized that she has made her decision.


    She didn''t want to dy. She knows what she needs to do.


    "Aiden?" She called.


    Aiden almost jumped out of the chair. He looked at Sarah and saw that she is patting a spot next to her on the bed. He walked toward her and took a seat where she patted. He realized that she made her decision. He felt his palms sweating, and his heart was beating in the back of his head.


    After few seconds of silence, she spoke. "As long as I have the right to refuse work that I don''t want to be involved in, I ept." She smiled.


    Sarah decided to trust him. She decided to trust him that evening in his apartment, when she didn''t push him away. ''It was this simple. I decided to trust him a while ago. So far, he didn''t do anything to break my trust. Why would I not trust him now?''


    His face brightened up. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." She was confident.


    Aiden felt his heart became lighter, like a big burden disappeared. He pulled her into his embrace. "Thank you", he whispered. This eptance was so much more than a job. It was her eptance of his words, it means that she trusts that he is sincere, that he loves her. He held her for some time, enjoying her warmth on his chest. ''One more secret is out of the way.'' Aiden was ted.


    He chuckled, "You didn''t ask me aboutpensation."


    "I''m sure that is not a problem." Sheughed. She is in a position where she does not need to work because of the money. Any job she epts is for the work itself. Idea that she gets to use her hacking skills on a bigger scale while working together with him, excited her.


    "When do I start?" Sarah asked.


    "Let me first tell my brother and confirm few details." Aiden kissed her and took his phone to message his brother. After sending a series of messages he put his phone down. "You will need to sign non-disclosure agreement, and some other documents in order to officially be an employee of White corp."


    "Should I call you Boss from now?" Sarah giggled.


    Heughed. "I don''t manage people. Think of me as a senior coworker." He pushed one lock of her hair behind her ear. "I will show you what we have and how we do things. After that I will rely on your skills to get the job done."


    Sarah noticed his choice of words. "There are more people involved?"


    "Yes. Besides me, there are three more members of the team. You will get a chance to meet them soon. They are mostly in charge of data processing and creating reports. The work they do ispartmentalized, and I''m the only one who knows all the details. I''m the team lead and I''m doing the actual hands-on work. You will work beside me until you arefortable enough to work independently. The amount of work is increasing over time, and as of few months ago, the backlog is growing at an rming rate. Our goal by getting you on-board is to double current output and clear up all work that is pending. Your role will be simr to mine, except for the team management part.", he took his time to exin. After few seconds he added, "Think about if you want your own office or you want to share mine."


    "Office?" Sarah frowned.


    Aiden didn''t notice that she is displeased. "My office is big enough for both of us. If it''s not you, I would not consider sharing my space.", he added with a hidden meaning. He wanted her to know that she is a special existence for him.


    She never thought about actual logistics. In her mind, it was two of them on the sofa with theirptops. "I didn''t realize I need to go to office. Where is it?"


    "White corp. has offices across US, and technically any of those locations can be used. But our dedicated space is in Los Angeles."


    Sarah didn''t look very happy. ''What now, I need to move as well? I was too hasty to ept.''


    He realized her concern about location andughed. "Don''t worry too much about it. I go there once every three to four months. And that is only because my brother says it''s good for team morale. The rest of the time I work remotely. I would expect you toe with me when I''m going."


    "I see." Sarah breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sarah cleared her throat and looked troubled. "I forgot to ask one important thing."


    His smile faded. "What?"


    "What is thepany policy on romance between coworkers?" She shed a mischievous smile.


    Aiden smiled and slowly moved towards her. "In this case, it''s approved". He kissed her on her cheek, then on her nose before going for her lips.


    ...


    Aiden was holding her in his embrace. "I don''t remember if I was ever that nervous."


    Sarah looked at him waiting to hear further exnation.


    His voice was breaking, and he was choosing his words. "I was concerned... thinking about your response. I was worried that you will... hate me." He tightened his hug.


    She shook her head slightly. "Sorry. That was not my intention. I just needed some time to process things."


    "I know." He looked her in the eyes, and continued, "No matter what happens, this between us is real. Don''t doubt that."


    As she looked into his eyes, Sarah was able to see his sincerity and the depth of his emotions. She could not find words strong enough to convey what she felt at that moment. She nodded and rested her head on his chest, hugging him tightly.


    They held each other in silence, until they slept off.

 Chapter 59 - She Is Stubborn

    Sarah woke up early. Aiden was still asleep, holding her in his embrace. She enjoyed inhaling his scent and feeling his warmth.


    She thought about the things that happened previous day. Fight with her dad,ing to Vivian''s ce, finding out that Aiden approached for the purpose of recruiting and talking with Aiden about joining his team in White corp. ''A lot of things happened in one day.''


    Sarah was thinking about what''s next. ''We have our rental car from airport. We will drive it to Bend to visit Gabriel in GHC. Nurses will probably not give us any info, so we will need to get it ourselves. Note to self: Remember to packptops. GHC is not exposing their data to externalworks, but if we get ess from inside, we can dig out what we need. How long will we stay there? If we stay more than a day, we can stay in a hotel. Just in case, we should bring our stuff with us.'' She was thinking what''s next, after they leave Bend. ''I want to go and check out my new apartment. And I want to get a car.''


    Her fight with Edward was putting a weight on her heart. She remembered that he said that he will stop giving her allowance and even stop paying for her tuition. At first, she was disappointed, but then her mood shifted to anger. ''Hmph, like I need his money. He used this to ckmail me into obedience!? I will show him. That approach does not work on me.'' Sarah decided that going forward she will not use credit cards that her parents gave her. If they send her money, that is fine, but she will not initiate it by herself. She needs to show Edward that she can do just fine without his support. He is stubborn, but she is stubborn just as he is, if not more.


    Sarah thought about tuition, which is not a small sum even after her schrship. Luckily, with the courses she took so far, Sarah almost has enough credits to graduate. ''Current semester is paid for, so I''m fine for next two months. I will see if I will enroll to another semester or not. With courses from this semester I will have enough credits for internship.'' She remembered that her n was to do internship at Orion Enterprise, but now, she can''t go there. That saddened her. After few seconds she collected herself and got her thoughts back on track. ''After credits from internship, I might have enough to graduate. So, I don''t need to pay any more. Hahaha, not bad. In worst case, I will need to take one or two more courses. I will confirm this after New Year.''


    Since her 16th birthday, Sarah is in charge of her investments, and her family does not know the worth of her diverse investment portfolio. She is a person who likes saving money and so far she didn''t use money earned by her investments. Anyone who does not know the details, would think that she does not have any source of ie and that she is dependent on her parents to cover her expenses. If she does not want to depend on her parents going forward, she needs to change her ways. Sarah''s knows that ie from her investments is stable and more than enough for her lifestyle. She has number of rentals that are providing a steady flow of money into her savings ounts. Her rental properties are worth substantial money, but to cash them in, she would need to sell them, and that is not a quick process. Some of her other investments also would require time before they can be turned into money that she can spend. Herrgest investment where she can cash in quickly are stocks. Sarah repeated to herself that if she wants to be financially independent, she needs to change her super-saving mode.


    She slowly got out of Aiden''s embrace and pulled out herptop. Sarah was checking her investment portfolio. Smile showed on her face, stocks she has are doing great.


    With a heavy heart, she sold $100k worth of stocks and instructed her broker that money gets deposited on her ount. ''This will be sufficient for a car. I will send receipt to mom, and it will be up to dad if they will reimburse me or not. If dad agrees to give me amount I spent on the car, that means he is softening up. But I don''t want to spend their money by myself, not after what he said yesterday.'' Sending her mom a receipt for the car purchase will serve to test her dad''s current mood, but also to show him that she can live just fine without his financial support. Since she is upset, Sarah wants to rub this in.


    Aiden''s body shifted in his sleep. Sarah closed herptop and went back to bed next to him. If he is about to wake up, she wants to sneak in few more minutes of snuggling before he gets up. She was not able to sleep anymore, so sheid next to him and enjoyed feeling him close to her.


    Sarah put her left hand on his chest, and she was able to feel his heartbeat. He didn''t change into sleepwearst night. He slept off in his jeans and a t-shirt. T-shirt was soft and transferred warmth of his body. Sarah observed her hand moving up and down slowly with his chest as he breathed. Whole bed smelled of his fragrance. She closed her eyes and took few deep breaths to let his fragrance fill up her lungs. Subconsciously, her hand moved from his chest and slowly went lower, and then under the t-shirt to rest on his firm abs.


    She heard Aiden clearing his throat.


    "Sorry, did I wake you up?", she asked innocently.


    "Are you taking advantage of me while I''m sleeping?" His voice waszy and raspy how he just woke up.


    She realized that her hand is under his t-shirt, feeling him out. There is no point in denying that. She cleared her throat before responding. "Just a little bit." She didn''t look at his face, but she could tell that he is smiling.


    "I thought I am the shameless one." His deep voice was like a magic spell. Every time she heard him speak, she felt bewitched.


    "I can''t help it. You are too handsome for me to resist touching you." Sarah said honestly.


    Aiden was now wide awake. "If I knew you can''t resist my body, I would not hold myself backst night." He got on top of her and started kissing her neck.


    Sarah shivered as she felt his hot breath and soft lips, moving lower from her neck with each kiss. Passion consumed her, and she could only think about how fast they can get undressed. As he removed her clothes, he looked at her flushed cheeks and eyes misty from desire. Aiden enjoyed watching her. He knew that this expression is just for him to see.


    Her fire was increasing, and she desperately wanted to feel him more. More kisses, more touches, more.... He was more than happy to fulfill her wish.

 Chapter 60 - Hospital Visit (1)

    After breakfast, Sarah, Aiden and Vivian are getting ready to go to the GHC hospital.


    Vivian stepped out of the house, and saw that Sarah is almostpletely inside trunk of a car, arranging suitcases while Aiden approached her from behind. As Sarah straightened up, he was right behind her and embraced her. Sarah smiled and leaned her back onto him. It was a very sweet scene. Vivian could not help but to remember Gabriel and wish that it was two of them like that.


    More than once they held hands, he embraced her, and then they kissed. She was on cloud nine, and the next thing she knows, he disappeared. When she found out that he was in an ident and ended up in a hospital, her heart stopped. Since then she feels like she has a knot in her chest. She looks forward to seeing him and hopes that he is OK. ''I miss him very much.'' She stepped toward the car and observed that Sarah and Aiden are wearing bracelets that seem to be matching. "Did you two get matching bracelets?"


    Sarah had a huge smile on her face, as she vigorously nodded. "Aiden got them! For Christmas."


    Vivian rolled her eyes. "Ugh, you two are so lovey-dovey that I can''t look at you. The only thing that can make this mushier is if you start calling each other by some sickly-sweet nicknames such as ''honey-bun''."


    Aiden looked at Sarah and smiled. "Mhm, maybe we should work on nicknames."


    Sarah smiled while shaking her head. She decided to change the topic. "OK. We are ready, who is driving?"


    "I''m NOT driving!" Vivian immediately spoke. "If I drive, you two will end up making out the whole trip. My heart can''t stand that." She made exaggerated expression while tapping her chest.


    Sarahughed and turned to Aiden. "Then you drive now. I will drive back."


    Aiden agreed.


    ...


    It took them almost two hours to reach GHC in Bend.


    As they stepped into the hospital, Vivian was very nervous. She was clutching bouquet of purple irises in her hand. Vivian remembered when she told Gabriel that those are her favorite flowers, and he responded that they are his favorites also. At first, she wanted to get him some fruits, but then thought that he might have dietary restrictions, assuming that he woke up. At that point, she decided to go with flowers.


    Sarah saw how nervous Vivian is. She told her to take a seat in the waiting area, and gestured Aiden to stay with her. Aiden was not happy about that but still apanied Vivian while his eyes didn''t leave Sarah as she went toward the reception.


    "Excuse me, my friend is staying here and I would like to visit him." Sarah smiled at the nurse who was sitting behind the reception counter.


    "Patient''s name?", nurse asked.


    "Gabriel Long, he was admitted here on December 12."


    "Your rtionship with the patient?" Nurse didn''t lift her eyes from theputer in front of her.


    "Friends." Sarah was honest, and she noticed that nurse frowned.


    Nurse lifted her gaze to look at Sarah and spoke in a cold voice: "We have strict privacy policies. Unless patient agrees to see you, or you can prove that you are close family member, I can''t disclose any information. I can''t even confirm to you if he is here, and not to mention room where patient stays."


    "I understand." Sarah smiled. "But as you can see, I know that he is here, his family informed me, so you don''t need to worry about that. Can you tell him that Sarah Hill is here? I''m sure that he will want to see me." Sarah was not sure if he is awake by now, but she has to try. Three days ago, JoAnna said that he still didn''t wake up. However, there is a chance that he is awake and that he will approve them to see him.


    Nurse looked at Sarah for some time before she picked up the phone, and talked with someone, giving instructions that Sarah Hill wants to visit Gabriel Long and to check if she cane up.


    Few minutester, nurse spoke to Sarah. "Excuse me, Miss Hill... we are not able to get approval from Mr. Long, so we can''t let you go to visit him."


    Sarah nodded politely and responded without making a fuss: "I understand, thank you." went toward Aiden and Vivian in the waiting area.


    "What happened?" Vivian was anxious.


    "They will not let us see him." Sarah was thinking of next steps.


    Vivian was visibly more nervous. Sarah patted her on the back and reassured her that they will figure this out.


    Sarah pulled out twoptops from her backpack that she prepared in advance. She handed one to Aiden. "Video surveince. Get in, I will tell you in a minute where to look." Without a word he took it and started working on it.


    Sarah turned on secondptop and connected to the wirelesswork that GHC hospital provided for visitors. She used this to hack her ess to GHC privatework for employees and found hospital records for Gabriel. "He is in room 715, that is seventh floor." Sarah told Aiden.


    Sarah was looking through the information in Gabriel''s records. "Good news! He woke upst night. Latest note from nurse is that he is weak, and mostly sleeping... They are giving him some strong pain killers, that must make him sleep a lot."


    Sarah looked at Vivian and encouraged her. "He is awake. That is a good thing. He is better."


    Vivian showed a small smile. She didn''t understand what Sarah and Aiden are doing, but she heard that Gabriel is awake and that distracted her from asking about details of their actions.


    "They don''t have cameras in rooms. I can only see the hallway." Aiden spoke and tilted hisptop toward Sarah.


    Sarah was not happy to hear this. "I was hoping that we can see if he is alone in the room."


    "I will rewind and see the foot traffic for the room." Aiden got them to look at the video recording at a fast speed, backwards.


    They saw few nursesing in and out, when Sarah said: "There."


    Aiden stopped it and yed normally. They saw that about an hour ago two women entered Gabriel''s room with their arms linked together, one older and one younger one. Based on their clothes, they are not hospital staff.


    "Now we know he is not alone. And there are at least two women in the room." Sarah turned to Vivian. "Now what? Do you still want to go?"


    Vivian thought for a moment, and then nodded.


    They stood up and took the elevator to seventh floor. No one stopped them. There is a lot of people in the entry hall and first two floors have independent offices where people can freely enter.


    They were not sure if the security is so bad, or maybe they reached just at the time of some shift change, but no one stopped them and three of them reached room 715 without any issues.


    Sarah noticed that Vivian is hesitating. "Do you want me to go first?"


    Vivian shook her head and opened the door. Vivian stepped into the room, and Sarah and Aiden followed behind her.


    Gabriel was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. He looks pale, and his cheeks are fallen in. He is attached to several machines. Steady sound of heart rate machine is filling up the room.


    <em>''Beep-beep-beep...''</em>


    Vivian is staring at Gabriel with aplex expression, not moving. Her heart is aching to see him in such a bad state.


    Older woman was sitting on a sofa lifted her gaze from her book and noticed them. "Excuse me, who are you?"


    Vivian didn''t react, so Sarah stepped in. "Sorry to intrude. We are Gabriel''s friends from Te University. We heard that he is here and stopped by to visit him. How is he?"


    Olderdy broke into a smile and almost teared up. "He is much better. Thank you foring to see him. Gaby is sleeping now. He was not conscious for such a long time, and he got us all worried to death. I am his mother."


    "Excuse myck of manners, Mrs. Long." Sarah stepped toward older woman and politely continued, "My name is Sarah, behind me are Vivian and Aiden we take courses together with Gabriel."


    "It''s nice to see that he has friends who woulde to visit him at such a time. Too bad he is sleeping now." Mrs. Long sighed.


    Sarah looked toward younger woman who was ying with her phone until she noticed them. Now she was sizing up Sarah openly.


    Mrs. Long noticed that Sarah is looking at herpanion. Mrs. Long introduced young woman. "Oh, yes. This is Victoria."


    Victoria stood up and walked toward Gabriel with her head held high. Once she reached edge of the bed, she turned toward Sarah.. "Nice to meet you, I''m Gabriel''s girlfriend."

 Chapter 61 - Hospital Visit (2)

    Sarah froze. ''Did I hear this right? Did this Victoria person just introduce herself as Gabriel''s girlfriend?'' Sarah looked at Victoria and noticed that she is still sizing her up with malice in her eyes. Sarah concluded that Victoria must think of her as a love rival or something like that. Why else would she look so hostile towards Sarah and protective of Gabriel? But Sarah didn''t care at all about Victoria. She turned her head and looked at Vivian who was so pale that it looked like there is no blood left in her.


    No one spoke, and only heart rate machine was making steady sounds: ''beep-beep-beep''. After some time, muffled sounds could be heard, and they could see that Gabriel''s arm is moved slightly. He was waking up. They all looked at him. He opened his eyes slowly and his gaze was unfocused. Gabriel blinked few times, and his eyes locked on Vivian.


    "Oh, Gaby, you are awake!", his mom cheered. "Look, your friends came to visit you. Isn''t that nice of them?" His mom stood up and walked toward Gabriel. She gestured with her hands towards Sarah, Vivian and Aiden.


    Gabriel didn''t respond. His eyes didn''t leave Vivian.


    Vivian looked at him with disappointment in her eyes. Vivian''s hands were trembling, and Sarah can tell that she is struggling to keep her tears from falling.


    Victoria put her hand on Gabriel''s shoulder. "I''m d you are awake. I''m worried to see you this weak." She had a sweet and concerned expression on her face.


    Vivian looked at Victoria and then back to Gabriel. She stepped forward and ced bouquet of irises on the bed, next to Gabriel. Vivian weakly said, "I''m d to see you are better." Her lips trembled for a second before she pressed them into a thin line. She turned around and left the room without a word. Sarah noticed how much her friend is suffering, and her heart was aching. She turned to Mrs. Long. "We just wanted to see Gabriel and wish him a quick recovery. We will not stay longer, because we don''t want to disturb his rest. It was nice to meet you."


    Mrs. Long nodded in understanding.


    Sarah started walking out, and then stopped and turned toward Gabriel. She was suppressing her anger. "I hope you recuperate well, and we get to see you soon back on campus. Then you can exin in detail what exactly happened." Sarah stepped out of the room and hurried after Vivian.


    "Mrs. Long." Aiden nodded toward Gabriel''s mom, and then looked at Gabriel with aplex expression for a second before leaving the room.


    Victoria looked after them, upset that they ignored her. But she didn''t say anything. What can she say, they already left.


    ¡­


    Vivian, Sarah and Aiden are sitting in a caf¨¦, across the street from GHC hospital. No one is talking.


    "I will go and sit over there. You two talk." Aiden told Sarah.


    Sarah nodded, and Aiden moved to a different table. He pulled out aptop and started working.


    Sarah looked at Vivian with a concern. "Do you want to talk about it?"


    Vivian''s eyes were empty, staring into space. Her voice was cold. "What is there to talk about? How stupid I am?"


    Sarah''s heart was breaking. She didn''t know how to console her friend. "There must be..."


    Vivian raised her hand to stop Sarah from talking. "What? There must be some exnation? What is there to exin... Don''t try toe up with excuses for him, in order to make me feel better." Vivian''s eyes were full of tears. "There is nothing that can make me feel better."


    Sarah understands that her friend is suffering. ''Vivian likes Gabriel for a long time, and she was so happy that they finally started dating. And then it turns out he is two timing.''


    "What do you want to do now?" Sarah gave up on trying toe up with excuses for Gabriel.


    "I just want to go home." Vivian''s voice was very weak.


    Sarah nodded. She pulled her phone and checked bnce on her ount. The amount from selling stocks was deposited and avable for her to use. "How about two of us go shopping?"


    Vivian frowned. "I don''t feel like it."


    "Come on, I want to buy something nice, and I can use your opinion." Sarah hoped to cheer up Vivian.


    "It seems I don''t have a choice." Vivian sighed.


    Sarah asked Aiden to drop them off at a car dealership, and then to head to Hertz to return the rental car. He can wait for them there until they are done.


    ...


    After returning the rental, Aiden found afy sofa in Hertz waiting lounge, and worked on hisptop. He waste with his work and wanted to use every avable minute to make up for it.


    ...


    At the car dealership, Sarah and Vivian are looking at avable cars. Sarah picked the car online beforeing to the dealership, it was a ck 2018 Porsche Panamera Turbo. Car is loaded with most of the options, and it is avable at the car dealership. Sarah prefers customizing cars, but then it will take few weeks before car is ready. This car is a very good one, with a huge bonus that it''s avable right away. Sarah did a test drive with Vivian, and both approved.


    "Nice smalldies'' car!", Sarah eximed.


    Vivianughed and shook her head while trying to hide her bitter thoughts. ''She talks about this like she is buying shoes.'' Vivian does not know much about cars, but she can tell that this is an expensive one.


    Since Sarah paid full amount for the car, and didn''t take a loan, paperwork was done fast.


    When Sarah got the keys, two of them got in the car to pick up Aiden. "Let''s see what my baby can do!" Sarah was lovingly stroking the steering wheel.


    Vivianughed. "So, the car has a nickname right away, but your boyfriend does not?"


    Sarah thought about it for a minute. "Is nickname really important in a rtionship?"


    Vivian nodded. "It makes you feel closer when you use special names that you picked for each other."


    That put Sarah into serious thinking. ''It seems that nicknames are a must. I will think about this.''


    Vivian saw that Sarah is deeply contemting andughed. ''All this car shopping really helps me not to think about Gabriel, if even just temporarily.''


    When they picked up Aiden, he checked out the car and gave two thumbs up in approval. Sarah was happy to show off her baby. When Aiden heard that Sarah is calling the car ''my baby'', he didn''t approve. "How can the car get a nickname right away, and you didn''t give me one?" He was sulking.


    Sarah put her head in her hands. "I know, I know. Vivian scolded me already. When I find some time, I will definitely think about it."


    Aidenughed. "You are so easy to tease."


    Then he suggested to Sarah that he should drive so that she can sit in the back with Vivian.


    Vivian heard him and refused. "No need. I''m fine. Let her drive, she is excited to see what her baby can do."


    Aiden didn''t object and took this as an opportunity to tease Sarah some more about giving him a nickname.


    For the ride back to Vivian''s ce, Vivian was sitting in the back. She was staring unfocused outside window, without a word.


    Every few minutes, Sarah was checking on her in the rearview mirror. Aiden noticed that, and admired Sarah how caring she is towards her friend.


    Before they reached Vivian''s home, Sarah stopped at a grocery store, and came out few minutester withrge pails of ice cream. "There is nothing better for an achy heart than loads of ice cream!"


    Vivian wanted to protest that it''s not healthy but gave up.. She was happy that Sarah is thinking about how tofort her.

 Chapter 62 - Feeling Guilty

    They reached Vivian''s homete in the afternoon.


    Vivian went to her room to freshen up before dinner. Aiden and Sarah went to the guest room.


    "Go and shower first. I still have work to do.", Aiden told Sarah while pulling out hisptop and powering it on.


    Sarah observed that he started working again and could not help but feel guilty. <em>''He spent so much time with me instead of working. I need to give him space.''</em> She went to take a shower without a word.


    When she came back, he didn''t acknowledge her presence. His gaze was focused on the screen and the only thing moving were his fingers which danced over the keyboard.


    Sarah didn''t want to disturb him. She took her phone and went out. She ended up in the family room, which was empty, and decided to call JoAnna.


    It was ringing for some time, Sarah thought it will go to the voicemail, when she heard JoAnna''s voice: "Hey, how are you doing?"


    "I''m fine. How are things on your side?"


    "It''s still fresh." JoAnna is not the person who will beat around the bush.


    "Not good, a?" Sarah understood what her sister wanted to say.


    "That is a simple way to put it. Three of us tried talking with dad on few different asions, but he does not want to listen. Dad even got angry and started yelling at us. He is very stubborn."


    Sarah sighed. She was prepared that it will take some time, but it still hurt hearing about it.


    JoAnna knows that her sister is hurt. Besides moral support there is one more thing she can do. "I will send you money next week."


    Sarah rejected her offer. "No need. But I really appreciate the thought."


    "Are you sure? With dad being like this, how will you cover your expenses?"


    "Don''t worry. I got it covered. Tell Sophia for me that I''m not short of money."


    JoAnna was silent for few seconds before giving in. "OK. But if your bank ount starts running low, think of me first, promise?"


    "Yes, I promise." Sarah could not help but smile. It made her feel warm and fuzzy thinking how much her sister cares about her. She thought of telling JoAnna that she epted a job, but she decided not to. The idea of her working at White corp. with Aiden still didn''t sink in, so until she settles in her new role, she will keep it a secret from her family, if possible.


    JoAnna remembered that Sarah went to visit Gabriel. "Did you visit your friend in the hospital?"


    "Yes, we did."


    "And?"


    "He is better. His family is there, so after visit we came back. I''m at Vivian''s ce now." Sarah kept it short. JoAnna does not need to know the details of Vivian''s love disappointment anyway.


    "I see... What will you do for the New Year''s?"


    "I will stay in Fairfield. In next few days I n to go and check out the apartment. If I like it, I will move in¡­ If I don''t, I can always stay in dorms." Sarah is happy that while she is a student at Te University, she does not need to worry for a ce to stay.


    "I talked with Sophia about this. We cane and give youpany for New Year''s."


    Sarah was touched. "No need. Just stay home or do whatever your ns were before all these crazy happenings. If youe here, dad will get even more mad."


    "Will Aiden be with you?"


    "I don''t know what his ns are.", Sarah admitted.


    "Just don''t be alone. OK? It''s sad to be by yourself on New Year''s Eve. Make sure you have somepany, or I wille."


    "Thank you." Sarah felt lucky to have such loving sisters. ''They would even cancel their ns ande to give mepany.'' She could not help but smile.


    When Sarah returned to the room, Aiden was not there. She could hear the shower running. Sarah plopped on the bed and stared at the ceiling for some time before drifting off to sleep.


    ¡­


    It was dinner time. Aiden sat on the bed next to Sarah and ran his fingers through her hair before kissing her cheeks gently. Sarah woke up after few kisses, but she didn''t want to open her eyes. Aiden noticed that she is awake and stopped kissing her.


    "Mmm, I''m still sleeping. Keep going!" Sarah protested without opening her eyes.


    Aidenughed and pinched her nose. "It''s dinner time."


    She opened her eyes and looked at him. He is super-attractive with his hair damp and slightly messy after shower.


    <em>''I can''t believe my luck, to have such a man next to me!''</em> Sarah admired him while thinking: <em>''He is perfect, and his loving gaze is directed at me¡­''</em>


    Sarah remembered that he was workingst time she saw him. "Did you make progress with your work?"


    Small frown appeared on his face. "I made some progress. But there is still a lot to do."


    She likes that he told her the truth and didn''t try to make it sound like everything is fine. Again, she felt guilty for taking up his time. <em>''He has so much work, and he spent the day driving back and forth to the hospital without a word ofint. I don''t know how I can make it up to him.''</em>


    ...


    After dinner, Vivian and Sarah decided to binge on ice cream.


    Aiden said he will pass on the ice cream. Instead, he will go back to his work.


    Sarah was grateful that he is letting them have some girl time.


    As he was about to leave, Sarah held his hand and leaned closer toward him. "Don''t sleep off."


    "Mhm, I will wait for you", he smiled and inched closer to her.


    "I''m counting on it¡­" Sarah nted a light kiss on his lips.


    Vivian cleared her throat. "You two... can you tone it down a bit? My heart can''t take it."


    Sarah and Aidenughed, and he wished Vivian good night before leaving.


    Sarah and Vivian went to the kitchen and took a pail of ice cream each. They sat on the bar stools at the kitchen ind and started working on their ice cream.


    "How are you holding on?" Sarah observed Vivian.


    "It''s not bad now. But it will be when I''m alone." Vivian admitted and sighed.


    "I can give youpany as long as you want." Sarah was honest.


    "I really appreciate it, but this is something I need to plow through. It''s not my first heartbreak. Sooner orter I will be all alone, and the emotions wille out." Vivian took a spoonful of ice cream and observed it. "Maybe it''s better to happen sooner. I will feel miserable and cry my eyes out. After a day, or a week, or a month I will run out of tears. Eventually, I will get over him and keep going on with my life." Vivian put the spoon with ice cream in her mouth, with her eyes staring into space, unfocused.


    Two friends sat in the kitchen, in silence, eating ice cream for a long time.


    "What are your ns for the rest of the holidays?" Vivian asked Sarah.


    "I can''t go home. I have an apartment in Fairfield. I will go and check it out. If I like it, I will stay there until I figure out what to do." Sarah exined.


    "When did you get an apartment there?" Vivian could not hide her surprise. Sarah thought that she even saw a trace of jealousy, but only for a moment.


    Sarah shook her head and smiled while dispersing thoughts that Vivian is jealous of her. Sarah reasoned that anyone can feel envy, even toward its closest ones. She exined: "My parents got it for me earlier. And gave me the keys yesterday."


    "That is convenient for you and Aiden." Vivian said suggestively.


    "He has his own ce. My apartment is not adding much of a convenience." Sarah smiled. "Besides, I don''t know how it looks like. I need to see it first. Who knows, maybe it''s hideous. Or maybe it''s a fancy penthouse with gorgeous views." Sarah could not hide her enthusiasm.


    "I see you are excited about it." Vivian observed and faintly smiled. "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine if you leave tomorrow."


    Vivian suddenly looked panicked, realizing what she said. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not kicking you out. I''m just telling you that you can leave anytime without feeling any pressure from my side."


    Sarahughed. "Thank you. I will talk with Aiden. We might head out tomorrow then. I am curious to see the apartment."


    ...


    When Sarah returned to the room, it was almost midnight. Aiden was still busy at hisptop.


    Sarah felt her heart ache when she saw him working so much. She thought how much time he spent with her inst few days instead of working.


    Sarah got ready for sleep, put her pajamas on and sat on the bed with herptop next to her.


    She started doing research on the importance of nicknames for lovers. <em>''Hmm... it seems that it does add intimacy, having meaningful sweet nicknames for each other...''</em> She found a blog that provided an example: <em>''In case of a nickname "Chocte Bear" it will be meaningful if your man is big and strong and likes chocte.''</em> Sarah nodded while reading, <em>''I see now. But what would be a good nickname for Aiden? I need to find suggestions, I will search for list of popr nicknames, I might get some ideas that work...''</em>


    No matter how much she read or what examples she found, nothing seemed appropriate for her Greek God. He was perfect and there was only word that matched his appearance and personality: Aiden.


    At this time, Aiden closed hisptop and joined Sarah in the bed. She quickly closed herptop and looked at him. "How about we head out of here tomorrow? I would like to check out my new ce. What do you say?"


    "Whatever you want." He said dotingly.


    Sarah observed that he is not wearing his pajamas. "You should get ready for sleep."


    Aiden obediently went to freshen up and put his pajamas on.


    While he was in the bathroom, Sarah was back to thinking about nicknames. It was a topic that will keep her busy for a while.


    When he came back to the room, Sarah remembered her talk with JoAnna about New Year''s. "Hmm... do you have ns for New Year''s?"


    He responded right away: "Yes."


    In an instant, Sarah''s mood dropped.

 Chapter 63 - New Home (1)

    Just as Sarah''s mood dropped because Aiden has ns for New Year''s, she heard his voice. "I n to be with you".


    "Oh..." Sarah''s face lit up. She was happy to hear that, but still had to ask reluctantly, "Don''t you have ns for the holidays?"


    "Besides spending time with you, no." Aiden honestly replied as he got on the bed.


    "Oh..." Sarah was not sure what to say.


    "Do you want me to have other ns?" He raised one eyebrow and leaned toward her.


    "No, no, no... that''s not it." She got flustered.


    "Then what?" He smiled.


    Sarah found him to be very seductive. That smile of his could disarm her in an instant. "It''s just that I''m pleasantly surprised, that''s all."


    He looked at her seriously. "Going forward, I don''t want us to separate."


    His words touched her soul who wanted nothing else than to be with him, always. Sarah enjoyed the warm feeling that spread from her chest. She looked him in the eyes and smiled. "Yes. Let''s not separate."


    Aiden was ted hearing her words. There was nothing he wanted more in this world than to be with her. He is not sure when or how it happened, but when they were not together, he missed her immensely. And when she was by his side, he felt at peace. He saw that she blushed, and he enjoyed the thought that he has this effect on her.


    "You can get me into this state without even touching me." Sarah admitted.


    He slowly licked his lips. "It would not be fair if you do that to me, and I can''t return the favor."


    Before she could respond, his lips brushed against hers, and her whole body shivered. She felt a relief provided by his touch, and hunger for more. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him in for a deep kiss. She could not stay away from him. Every moment where he didn''t touch her was painful for her to bear. His every touch made her shiver and her body asked for more.


    He was thrilled to know that she wants him as much as he wants her.


    ...


    After breakfast, Sarah and Aiden headed to Fairfield in Sarah''s new car. Before they left, Sarah hugged Vivian tightly. Vivian had dark circles around her eyes, which showed that she didn''t sleep much previous night.


    Sarah felt her heart tighten when she saw sadness in Vivian''s eyes. "Call me whenever you need to talk."


    Vivian promised that she will call her.


    With the car, the trip is just over four hours long.


    About halfway along the trip, they made a stop at a scenic ce to take a break and stretch their legs. In a small coffee shop, they got coffee before heading out toward fenced in vantage point. From there they could appreciate the view of a waterfall among lush greenery. They leaned against the fence and enjoyed the view and crisp fresh mountain air.


    Aiden embraced Sarah from behind and lightly kissed her neck. He felt that Sarah shivered and smiled while thinking how quickly she reacts to his touch. He continued kissing and lightly sucking her neck and ear. Sarah''s legs got weak. "You need to stop. This is not the ce...", she pleaded, but she was not able to push him back.


    "There is the car." He whispered in her ear.


    "No, no, no... I don''t want to taint my baby!" She used every ounce of her remaining reason to retaliate.


    He chuckled. "Your body does not agree with that." He teased her as his lips continued traveling over her neck.


    Sarah looked on her right, and saw some people staring at them. It was a family of three, and mother covered eyes of the boy who was about ten years old. Sarah turned to face him and put her hand over his lips. "People are staring!"


    He looked at her red face and shed a mischievous smile. "Let''s give them a good show!"


    "You are shameless!", she scolded him.


    She wriggled out of his embrace. "Let''s go back to car!"


    "That''s what I said!", he teased.


    Sarah looked at him in horror. "That''s not what I meant! Let''s go back on the road... to drive..."


    He could not help butugh when he saw her all flustered. "Yes, just drive.", he confirmed.


    Aiden was giggling as he followed Sarah back to the car. Before getting in the car, she turned around and looked at him furiously. "Do you enjoy teasing me?"


    He stopped in front of her, looked her in the eyes for a second beforeing closer and putting his arms around her body. "Do you think it''s easy for me to hold back and not touch you all the time?"


    Sarah''s frustration diminished. "Well... no." Sarah remembered that she read how men have bigger need for physical contact then women. ''If I have such an unbearable need to touch him, I can''t even imagine how he feels.''


    Seeing that she is not angry anymore, he leaned in and kissed her. And again, and again. Every next kiss was longer, deeper and more passionate. Sarah was losing herself. Thought started appearing in her mind, two of them going to the back seat... Sarah managed to pull herself out of that thought when she added to that that it''s an open parking lot, and it''s in the middle of the day. If they do that, people will see them! She pushed him away. "We need to stop... Give me a minute..." Sarah panted and didn''t dare to look at him.


    After few minutes, sheposed herself enough. "Let''s go!" She got in the car behind the wheel and started the car. She found it difficult to look at him. With every nce, she found her mind running wild, and her body heating up.


    After some time, she admitted, "Now I can''t even look at you and stay calm."


    He smiled and reached out with his hand to push a lock of hair behind her ear. When she felt his touch, she flinched. "If you continue touching me, we will drive off the road."


    Aiden looked at her, struggling to keep his hands to himself. He pulled out his phone and started going through his emails.


    ...


    They reached the address of her apartment. Sarah parked on the street and looked at the building. It is a newer building, more than ten stories high in the downtown. ''Good location.'' Sarah observed the area.


    At the door there was a tall and slim man, wearing a dark coat, standing straight with his hands behind his back. He observed them heading towards the door. "Can I help you?"


    "Hello, I''m Sarah Hill. New owner of unit 12A. She showed him the apartment keys in her hand."


    Doorman nodded excitedly. "Oh, nice to meet you Miss Hill. I''m Ben, your doorman. Let me know if I can be of any help." He opened the door of the building.


    "Can you tell me on what floor is unit 12A?"


    "That is one of two top floor units. 12th floor." Doorman Ben confirmed what Sarah suspected.


    "Thank you, Ben." Sarah was happy that it''s on the 12th floor and tried not to jump from joy at the thought that it''s the top floor unit. ''PENTHOUSE! Apartment should have a nice view. And top floor units usually have some special featurespared to other ones.'' They headed in and took the elevator to 12th floor.


    Once elevator door opened, they were in a hallway. Only two doors are there, facing each other, 12A and 12B.


    Sarah was excited. She put the key in the lock and unlocked doors which had 12A on them. She was reluctant to open the door, not sure what to expect.


    "Aren''t you going to get in?" She heard Aiden''s voice after some time.


    Sarah nodded and pushed the door open while taking in a deep breath.

 Chapter 64 - New Home (2)

    Sarah opened the door of unit 12A and held her breath. She was facing a long hallway with four doors on each side. At the end of the hallway, it opened to an open area which faced arge window. Sarah walked forward to the end of the hallway, and found herself in arge living area, furnished with arge sofa and two chairs with matching ottomans, as well as coffee table. On the right is an open concept dining area with a dining table and 8 chairs. Behind dining area is a high-end kitchen. On the left and in front are floor to ceiling windows, exposing breathtaking city views. There is a ss door from the living area, leading outside. Sarah stepped out and observed that there is a wrap-around U-shaped terrace. Which ends with high walls. ''This must be the division between my terrace and one from 12B'', Sarah concluded.


    She looked at the view of the city and then turned towards Aiden with a huge smile. "I like it a lot."


    He was happy for her. "Let''s check out other rooms."


    Going from living area, on the right side they found one bonus room which was empty and had mirror across one wall. ''This is a great room for exercising'', Sarah thought. Next are two medium sized bedrooms with a full bathroom each. Bedrooms were furnished and beds were already set with bedding, like they just waited for someone toe and sleep in there. Bedrooms haverge windows, and great views. Last door on that side is a storage with space for hanging coats.


    On other side of the hallway is another storage. Washer and dryer are in there, as well as control box with cables forwork. Also, there is a wireless router, already connected and working, and it has a sticky note on it withwork name and password. Next is a study with built in bookshelves,rge work desk and sitting area. Work desk has a PC and tworge monitors. Sarah is happy to see the PC, ''Dad must have thought of this.'' Thinking of her dad made her a bit sad. Next room is a huge master bedroom with a spacious bathroom. Bedroom has a king-size bed which is already set up. In that room is also a sitting area with sofa and chairs, and a work desk. On work desk is a custom madeptop, with a sticky note on top of it. Sarah checked the note and saw "Enjoy!". It was her dad''s handwriting. Sarah took the note and looked at it for some time before tearing it into pieces and trashing it. If this was two days ago, she would be happy to see note from her dad. But now it''s not the same. Hurtful words he said are repeating in her head, and she can''t help but get sad whenever she remembers him.


    Aiden saw change in her expression and hugged her. "I''m here", he whispered. He was not sure what made her unhappy, but whatever it is, he wants her to know that he is right next to her and that she can rely on his support.


    She hugged him back, and they held each other for some time. "Let''s check the rest" She broke the silence.


    Next door was the powder room. Everything was set up. They found extra linen in the storage, clean towels in the bathroom as well as toiletries, and even toilet paper was stacked in each of the bathrooms. Sarah checked the kitchen and found utensils and dishes as well as pots and pans. Everything was neatly stacked. "My mom thought of everything!"


    On the kitchen ind Sarah found documentation rted to the apartment. She sat on the sofa in the living area and started reading it.


    "I will go and get stuff from the car while you read that", she heard Aiden say.


    "Yes. Car keys are on the ind." she mumbled. She thought for a second before standing up and handing him one of spare keys for the apartment. "For you."


    He looked at her in surprise, before pulling her into his embrace. "Thank you."


    "You are very wee." Sarah could see that he is very touched by her gesture. "Now go and get things from the car. It''s lunch time." She reminded him.


    She went back to the paperwork, and from there she found out that unites with two reserved parking spots in an underground parking. ''I will move car thereter'' She was happy that unites with everything she could think of.


    Soon Aiden came in with their suitcases and took them to the master bedroom. Sarah immediately opened hers and from a side pocket started pulling out some small devices and arranging them on the floor. He observed her while she sorted them by the type, then regrouped them by some other criteria. Seeing that she has no intention to exin what those gadgets are, he had to ask. "What are those?"


    "I want to bring Eve here." Sarah said without removing her gaze from the devices. Seeing that he is still standing next to her, she lifted her head to look at him. He was eagerly looking at her, obviously expecting more information. Sarah smiled and pointed while exining, "This is a microphone, it has a good range and sensibility, even if you whisper from other side of the room, Eve can pick it up. This is camera, it has infrared and x-ray. This is sensor for temperature, and it can be for the whole area or focus on a spot. This is..." She exined each different type and he listened.


    When she finished, she looked at Aiden and saw that he is satisfied with her exnations, so she can go back to her work. Sarah was looking up on the walls and corners and nning where to set up the devices so that Eve can ''see, hear and speak'' in her new apartment.


    Aiden saw that she is busy nning. "How about I go and get some groceries. I can cook lunch as a home warming gift to you. "


    Sarah didn''t hear him, she was in her world, nning. "What?"


    He walked to her and cupped her cheeks with his hands, so that she faces him. "I''m going to get groceries, and make lunch. OK?"


    She blinked few times. "OK".


    He kissed her on the tip of the nose and stood up.


    "Oh, wait!" Sarah pointed toward the kitchen. "On the kitchen ind is documentation which shows where parking spots are. Check it out, and park there when youe back."


    He leaned in, and kissed her on the lips. "I will be back soon."


    She smiled and nodded. Then went back to her nning.


    ...


    Sometimeter, Sarah was setting up sensors for Eve in the living area when she heard the doorbell ring. She was standing on a chair, on her toes, reaching top of the corner, so she ignored it. But when it rang the third time, she decided to go and see who it is. ''Did Aiden leave his keys behind?''


    Sarah opened the door and she saw a middle-aged man, probably inte forties, standing in front of her doors. He is short, and Sarah can see from above his thin hair slicked back with a lot of hair product. He looked up at Sarah and first thing she noticed are sses with a thickrge circle shaped lens.


    "Can I help you?", Sarah asked.


    He stared at her with his eyes which are magnified by the sses. Sarah felt very ufortable and was holding herself back from closing the door on him.


    "I''m your neighbor." He fidgeted his fingers in front of his chest. His back is hunched slightly. Sarah can guess that he is about a head shorter than she is if he straightens up.


    Seeing that he is not saying anything else, but just staring at her, Sarah spoke. "Well... hello neighbor."


    "My name is King, I live in 12B", he finally said. "I heardmotion in the hallway earlier and guessed that new neighbor came in, so I wanted to say hi."


    "Hi.", Sarah responded.


    He moved slightly left then right craning his neck to look behind Sarah into her apartment. "So, are you by yourself?"


    At that time there was a sound from the elevator working. Neighbor King scrambled towards the door of his apartment. "I just remembered I left something on the stove. I will see youter, neighbor.", he said with a forced smile, as he disappeared behind closed doors.


    Sarah felt shivers down her spine.. ''This one is creeping me out.''

 Chapter 65 - New Home (3)

    Just as neighbor King disappeared behind closed doors of unit 12B, the elevator opened. Aiden and doorman Ben walked out with hands full of grocery bags.


    "Are you so hungry, that you are waiting outside?", Aiden was surprised to see Sarah in the hallway.


    "Yeah, I''m sure that is the case." Sarahughed awkwardly. Her eyes were going towards the door with 12B on them.


    Aiden and Ben entered Sarah''s apartment, and headed to the kitchen to leave groceries.


    "Ben..." Sarah looked at the doorman.


    "Yes, Miss Hill?" Ben turned to face Sarah.


    "The person who lives in 12B. What do you know about him?"


    "Mr. King. You met him?" Doorman Ben looked surprised.


    Sarah nodded, "Yes, he stopped by to introduce himself."


    "He lives in this building for two years, alone. I don''t see him going out often, and I didn''t see any visitors. Other than him being a solitary man, I don''t know much else." Ben shrugged helplessly. He is a man who loves to gossip, so not being able to have much to talk about made him dispirited.


    "If he is taking elevator to the parking, would you know when he ising and leaving?"


    "Good point!" Ben acknowledged. "If that is the case, then I would not know about it."


    Sarah thanked him for the information.


    Aiden tipped the doorman and he happily left.


    "You meet the neighbor?" Aiden was curious to find out more.


    "I guess I did¡­" Sarah had aplex expression. "We didn''t talk much. He just stopped by, introduced himself as King, and mentioned that we will talk moreter." She didn''t have a good opinion of King, but she didn''t want to reveal that to Aiden. He would just worry, probably for no reason.


    Sarah looked at the small mountain of groceries on the kitchen ind. "That is a lot."


    "Your fridge and pantry are empty, and I got groceries for lunch." Aiden started arranging things into the fridge.


    Sarah was ufortable. "You didn''t need to get things for pantry and fridge."


    He looked at her seriously. "Housewarming gift. Also, did you forget what we agreed upon? We will not separate. So, technically, I got groceries for us."


    Sarah was all flustered, not sure what to say. ''It''s one thing to be together, but when he says it like that, I feel overwhelmed.'' It took her a minute to calm her emotions and she smiled.


    He took her smile as an approval and continued arranging groceries.


    She saw a lot of vegetables and frowned. "You got too many vegetables." Sarah eats a lot of junk food. If it''s up to her, she would eat only chips and instant noodles. Her dietary habits are poor, and JoAnna is frequently reminding her that if she does not fix her diet, her health will suffer.


    "Don''t worry, I also got some ice cream and soda". Aiden teased her. He observed her eating habits already.


    Sarah was speechless.


    "Do you want to decide how to arrange things in the pantry?", she heard him ask.


    "I leave that up to you." She looked at him handling groceries. He knows what he is doing, and she does not care much, anyway. ''As long as I can find chips, I will be fine.''


    Sarah went back to set up things for Eve. Each piece of equipment has a serial number. Sarah turned it on, then over the phone contacted Eve asking her to ping that piece of equipment and confirm that she can establish connection. Once Eve confirmed, Sarah would ce the equipment in ce and inform Eve about the location, such as "Camera E12B3 is in the North-West corner of living room facing toward dining area and kitchen on the South-East." Each piece of equipment is small and has an attachment that allows Sarah to secure it to walls or to shelves at an any angle she wants.


    Sarah finished with living area, study and master bedroom when she noticed appetizing fragranceing from the kitchen. ''Oh, now I''m even more hungry'', Sarah frowned. She went to see when the lunch will be done. But Aiden just shooed her out of the kitchen, telling her to be patient. Sarah was not happy and went back to her work.


    Sarah went to study room and turned on the PC. She started taking notes on what else she needs to do. She will get few electronic locks, so that Eve can handle locking the doors. ''I also want Eve to be more involved in security, and I need to add logic for her to be more proactive.'' Thinking about that neighbor, King, Sarah felt unsettled.


    When thinking about Eve''s proactive actions, Sarah remembered when she kissed Aiden and Eve warned her about her heart rate increasing as a danger to her health. ''That was embarrassing. Funny, but also embarrassing.''


    Sarah called out. "Eve!"


    "Yes, Master", Eve''s voice was heard.


    ''Good to hear your voice'', Sarah thought, and then addressed the topic at hand, "When I''m with Aiden, turn off monitoring of health indicators."


    Sarah moved on to draft ns about enhancements for Eve and got immersed into it. Soon she had detailed n in the making which included what changes she will make, where they are in code, points to pay attention to, integration points, dependability, performance impacts, etc.


    Sara didn''t notice that Aiden got into the room and called her toe and eat. Only when he licked her neck from behind, she snapped out of it.


    "What are you doing?" She screamed and jumped out of the chair.


    "You didn''t hear me calling out, so I must use extreme measures.", he said with a straight face.


    "You... you scared me." She patted her chest.


    "Now I''m scary?", he looked offended.


    "No, no... I was out of it and got startled. Why did you call me?"


    "Food is done,e eat."


    Then she remembered that she is hungry. "Yes, yes... food. Let''s go."


    She saw him sulking like a child and stopped. "What is it?"


    "You yelled at me¡­" He looked like a five year old who didn''t get a candy.


    She could not believe how childish he is acting. "Sorry about that."


    "Just sorry is not enough."


    She knows that he is up to something but decided to y along. She sighed. "What should I do to make you feel better?"


    "Kiss might help." He looked her in the eyes.


    She gave him a light kiss on the lips.


    He pulled her into a tight hug. "That was not enough."


    She smiled and shook her head. "How about I give you more after lunch? I''m hungry. I need energy."


    He shed a smile. "Energy, yes. Let''s eat." He pulled her toward the kitchen.


    ...


    They ate at the kitchen ind.


    "You cook really well." Sarah praised him.


    "How about next time we cook together?"


    "That sounds eptable." She smiled. Sarah enjoyed the thought with two of them cooking together.


    When they finished with food, he loaded used dishes in the dishwasher. She wanted to help, but he told her to sit and rx. Everything around lunch, including cleanup was part of his home warming present for her.


    "When you put it that way, I will let you do it." Sarah was sitting at the kitchen ind, with hand under her chin as she watched him get busy with dishes. ''I find him attractive even when he is handling dirty dishes.''


    He saw her staring at him dazed and smiled.


    When he finished, he sat next to her. "What do you want to do now?"


    "How about we shower?" Sarah voiced her thoughts.


    "Together?" Aiden had a big smile.


    Sarah blushed and nodded. He cupped her cheeks in his hands and kissed her on the lips. He started gently, carefully and she wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer.. Their lips didn''t part as he carried her to the bathroom.

 Chapter 66 - New Home (4)

    In the bathroom, Aiden and Sarah undressed with urgency, eager to feel each other.


    Feeling his skin on hers, made her body shiver. The bathroom filled with steam, and Sarah was not sure if the water is so hot, or their bodies.


    Sarah looked at Aiden pushed him gently in the corner of the spacious shower. She lowered herself on her knees and took him into her mouth.


    Aiden panted as he felt her hot mouth taking him in repeatedly. Every next time it went deeper. Every next time it felt stronger. His knees were trembling, and he realized that he will not be able to keep standing much longer. But what she did felt so good, he didn''t want her to stop. He didn''t want this to ever stop. He supported himself with his arms and looked down. She was kneeling between his legs, absolutely dedicated to pleasuring him. That sight made his mind explode.


    Without much warning, his body stiffened, and he groaned. Sarah greedily swallowed everything he had to offer, not letting a single drop go to waste.


    Sarah looked up, and saw Aiden looking at the ceiling, gasping for air. Sarah observed his toned chest moving erratically with his breaths. She stood up and observed his face with a hope to memorize his euphoric expression.


    Aiden looked at Sarah and their eyes met. He was not able to prevent himself from grinning. "That was amazing!" He pulled her close to him and his lips found hers. And then it happened again. They sucked breath out of each other, and he felt the strength in his legse back. Not only his legs, his whole body was brimming with energy; energy which he could use only on her.


    He turned off the shower and carried Sarah to bed where he hungrily covered every inch of her body with his lips.


    His headnded between her legs and he sucked her juices mercilessly. Sarah''s mind went nk. Her body arched, and he held her hips in ce. She was not able to breathe as she climaxed.


    Aiden loves seeing her like this: flushed, out of breath, absolutely stunning. He and no one else gets to see her like this. No one else gets to touch her. No one else gets to taste her. All that is only for him.


    She still wanted more of him. He was on top of her, his weight pressing her down. But he was not close enough.


    He wanted to be inside her, to im her again as his.


    Her moan mixed with his grunt as their bodies merged into one.


    They indulged their lust for each other untilte in the evening. At that time both were so exhausted that they could not move much. Aiden pulled a nket on top of them, and they slept off, holding each other.


    ...


    When Sarah woke up, it was early in the morning. She lifted her head to see outside through the window, and saw that it was dawn, cold December day, without clouds in the sky. Master bedroom window is facing East, and Sarah thought how it would be nice to watch the sunrise with Aiden, from the bed, every morning.


    Aiden was still sleeping. She snuggled next to him, enjoying his scent and warmth of his body.


    Images from previous evening, shed in front of her eyes, and she blushed. She became aware of a faint smell of sweat from both. ''I desperately need a shower, and this bed needs a change of bedsheets.'' She chuckled when she thought how their current state is a result of them making love repeatedly the previous day. She is giddy from happiness and love she feels for the man who is sleeping next to her.


    Sarah needed a shower but decided to postpone it. She enjoyed his scent on her. It made her feel like he is all around her.


    Sarah slowly got out of the bed, wrapped herself in the bedsheet and went to the kitchen. She got herself a ss of water and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window observing the city that is waking up. Sarah looked down and could see buildings with stores on the main level, and apartments above. Fairfield is not a veryrge city, and her apartment is in one of the tallest buildings downtown, providing her with a great view.


    Sarah reflected on the apartment. ''This is a great location. It''s very convenient to be downtown, everything is close. I like the view very much, and apartment has everything I need. With my car I don''t need to worry about going to University when needed, it''s a short drive away.''


    She heard faint footsteps behind her and before she could turn around, she found herself in Aiden''s embrace. He had a nket around him, and he wrapped it around both. He lightly kissed back of her head. "Good morning."


    "Mmm, it is." She smiled and leaned into his embrace. "I hope I didn''t wake you up."


    "I noticed that something important is missing, so I woke up." His voice was deep, and Sarah found it very soothing. Her heart melted. ''He knows what to say to make me fall for him even more.'' She tilted her head to look at him. "Let''s go back to bed."


    They held each other in silence and watched sunrise from the bed.


    ''Life does not get better than this.'' Sarah thought.


    ...


    Sarah got out of the shower and dressed up for the day. It is the first morning in her new apartment, and she enjoys the feeling of sharing the experience with Aiden. He is not in the bedroom. Sarah pulled out her phone and decided to text her mom.


    [Sarah]: "I checked the apartment in Fairfield. It''s great. I will move in there. Thank you."


    Sarah walked out of the bedroom looking for Aiden. She checked the living area and kitchen, but he was not there. ''Where is he?'' Just as Sarah finished this thought, she heard the front door closing.


    Aiden walked in bringing coffee and pastries from the coffee shop down the street. "I got breakfast."


    The sight of his smile filled up her heart. "You know, I can get used to this easily."


    "Feel free to." He kissed her on the cheek as he passed next to her on his way to the kitchen.


    While they enjoyed breakfast, Aiden asked Sarah about her ns for the day.


    "I want to finish setting up things for Eve. Electronic locks will arrive today as well as some other equipment. So, my n for today is to focus on setting up the apartment. How about you? Any ns?"


    He shook his head. "My schedule is open. Let me know if I can help you."


    "I will. In the meantime, you feel free to do your work." Sarah remembered that he has a lot of work to do and does not want to ask him for help unless it''s necessary.


    He nodded while shing a charming smile.. He is happy that she is thinking about him and what he needs to do.

 Chapter 67 - I Will Protect You

    Just as they finished breakfast, Sara remembered the thing about Philip and Mimi that was putting weight on her mind and decided not to dy any further. She got herptop and found the chat logs she took from Philip''s phone.


    "I want to show you something. But I want you to listen until I''m done beforeing to any conclusions. Or going crazy."


    Aiden nodded in agreement.


    Sarah showed him the logs with only two rows of information:


    #1: <date/time>, <206-xxx-xxxx>, message: "I failed"


    #2: <date/time>, <425-xxx-xxxx>, message: "Useless. Keep trying"


    Sarah took a deep breath before speaking. "I''m not sure if you remember, but this date in the log here is the day when after ss Philip was persistent not to let me go, and you showed up to the rescue."


    Aiden''s face darkened, and he was about to speak.


    "I asked you to listen what I have to say first, OK?"


    Aiden closed his mouth.


    She took this as an OK. "I was curious. Why is he so persistent? I was very clear that I''m not interested, so why is he not giving up? The only thing I coulde up with is that there is something else going on. I ended up checking his phone, and the first message in this log is from his phone, he sent it right away after we left. Second message is a reply he received about half an hourter. This is Mimi''s number." Sarah paused for few seconds before continuing. "This was the only text exchange between two of them I could find, but if he got a new phone, then any previous messages would be lost. Also, they had several calls between them, and they are all short. My best guess is that they just called each other to agree on where to meet, and any talks they have, are done in person. But all of those are mostly guesses. What I do know is that Philip is working with Mimi to get to me, and I don''t know for what purpose."


    Sarah stopped talking and looked at Aiden. His face was still dark, lips pressed into a thin line.


    She looked at him innocently and blinked few times. "I''m done. Now you get your turn, if you want to say something."


    He took a deep breath. "Was I not clear that you should stay away from him?"


    "Technically, I didn''t go near him."


    Aiden was serious. "Don''t act like you don''t know what I mean. He is dangerous. Two of them are dangerous. You need to stay away."


    Sarah was defensive. She wanted to reason with him. "But how can I leave it at this? Even if I stay away, they are obviouslying after me."


    Aiden didn''t say anything. His stern expression didn''t change.


    Sarah looked at him. "You know more about this. Am I right?"


    He still didn''t respond. "I knew it... I should not have said anything... I will do what I want without telling you."


    "What do you want to do?" There was a trace of panic in his voice.


    "To begin with, find out more about this!"


    "Don''t!" Aiden sounded desperate.


    Sarah was getting agitated. He wants her just to drop the issue, without any exnation. "You said that they are dangerous... Do you really think I''m someone who will just sit and wait for them to hurt me?"


    "They can''t hurt you." Aiden hugged her. "I will protect you."


    "But you can''t protect me all the time." Sarahined.


    "I can." He tightened his hug.


    Sarah sighed realizing that there is no point talking with him about this anymore. He will not tell her anything useful and will insist that she hides behind him. But at least she told him, that is something.


    "I should start working." Aiden let her out of his hug.


    "You can go to the study, I don''t need to do anything there, so I will not disturb you." Sarah could see that his mood is not good, but she is not happy either. Maybe they just need some time apart to clear their minds.


    "OK" He kissed her on the forehead and headed to the study room.


    In the study room, Aiden sat at the desk and powered hisptop. He took few deep breaths to calm his nerves, while rubbing his temples. ''I can''t tell her all the ugly stuff I know about them. She will ask me how do I know... I want her to look away from this, but I know that she will keep on digging no matter what I say. Maybe I can tell her what I know without her knowing it''s from me?'' He thought that Omega might be convenient at this point. ''In this way I can provide her with information, and at the same time her opinion of Omega will improve. That will be useful if she ever finds out that''s me.''


    At the same time, Sarah was in the kitchen, thinking about her conversation with Aiden. ''Well, at least he didn''t get very angry. I need to find some time to go through data that facial recognition run provided. Those files are on my drive in dorm. I also need to go and get some things from there.'' She looked at the time, it was just pass 10 in the morning. ''My packages will not arrive before noon. I can go to the dorm and get my things from there by then.''


    She opened the door of the study room and peeked inside. "Hey, I will make a quick run to the dorm to get some things."


    "Let me join you."


    "No need. I will just go to my room without additional stops. You stay and take care of this ce until Ie back." She blew him a kiss and left without giving him a chance to object.


    Sarah took the elevator straight to the underground level. Her car was parked few spots to the left. ''How convenient!'' She likes that her designated parking spot is close to the elevator.


    Within fifteen minutes she was in her room in the girl''s dormitory. She took a box out of her closet. It was half full of electronic gadgets. Sarah added to the box number of devices such as a scanner, few hard drives and then filled up the rest with cables and other small gadgets from her desk drawers. She got another box and filled it up with clothes. ''This will do for now, I will be back some other time to get more things.'' She put two boxes in the car and drove back to her apartment.


    In the underground garage, Sarah was contemting if she can take both boxes in one trip. They are quite heavy and difficult to hold onto. She didn''t want to make two trips unless it''s necessary. Sarah decided to give it a try to carry them in one trip. She stacked boxes one on top of the other and wobbled toward the elevator while bncing top box on top of the bottom one which she held in her hands. She managed to push the button to call the elevator and got inside when the elevator door opened.


    She was trying to push button for 12th floor, when she heard a voice. "Looks like your hands are full, neighbor from 12A. Let me help you." Sarah looked toward the source of the voice, and saw next to her King, her neighbor from 12B. He pushed button for 12th floor and looked up at her. His eyes magnified under thick lenses of his sses were staring at Sarah, and he had a silly grin on his face.


    ''He was going down, right? Why didn''t he exit the elevator? Garage is thest stop going down.'' Sarah saw him reaching for the top box she was bncing.


    "Let me help you carry this. It looks heavy for a youngdy like you to carry it by yourself." He was happy to help.


    Sarah wanted to refuse, but he was already holding the box.


    "Uhm, thank you" Sarah mumbled.


    They reached 12th floor. Sarah opened the door to her apartment and ced box from her hands in the hallway, right at the entrance. She reached and took box from King''s hands. "Thank you for your help." She didn''t wait for him to respond. Sarah quickly entered her apartment and locked the door behind her.. ''Why is he making me feel so ufortable?'' Sarah was trying to shake of unpleasant feeling she has after her interaction with King.

 Chapter 68 - Meet Building Manager

    Sarah pushed both boxes that she got from her room in girls'' dorm to the master bedroom, they slid easily on the hardwood floor. Then she peeked in the study and her eyesnded on Aiden. "I''m back". She waited a second for Aiden to acknowledge her presence before closing the door and going back to the bedroom.


    Sarah quickly arranged clothes she got in therge walk-in closet. She was happy to see that left side of the closet has Aiden''s clothes. ''Oh, we are even sharing closet space! This means we are living together, right?'' She was shocked by a sudden realization how quickly their rtionship progressed. Shocked, but happy.


    Sarah was brought out of her thoughts by buzzing sound from the inte. Inte is connected to the main building entrance, and in her apartment, inte has connection to master bedroom and kitchen.


    Sarah answered, and it was doorman Ben. "Miss Hill, number of packages was delivered for you. Do you want me to hold it, or have it arranged to be brought up?"


    "Hold them, I will be down in few minutes." Sarah headed outside.


    In the front lobby she saw Ben. When he noticed her, he pointed to quite a number of packages. "These just arrived for you, Miss Hill."


    "Thank you, Ben." Sarah was checking out the packages and stacked them so that she can carry them easier. It was a tall stack. She was thinking that she will need to make few trips or ask Ben for help.


    She heard Ben''s voice from behind. "Miss Hill, building manager mentionedst night that he would like to meet you."


    "Oh, is he here?" Sarah thought how being on good terms with a building manager can only be beneficial.


    "He lives on the first floor." Ben informed her. "Mr. Alvarez, Unit 1C."


    "OK. I will go and say ''Hi'' first, since I''m already here."


    Ben nodded in agreement.


    Sarah reached unit 1C and rang the doorbell. After few seconds, door opened, and a handsome tall young man stood at the door. He looked to be in his mid 20-ies. He is taller than Sarah, with short ck hair, ck eyes and aplexion that looks like mixed race.


    "Hello" He greeted with his deep voice and while his eyes checked her out curiously.


    "Hello, sorry to intrude." Sarah was notfortable how he looked at her but did her best to pretend that she didn''t notice it. "I''m here to meet Mr. Alvarez."


    "That would be me" He shed a dashing smile revealing two rows of perfect white teeth.


    ''I thought that building managers are older, but what do I know.'' Sarah was confused a bit. "I''m Sarah Hill, I just moved into 12A. Mr. Ben, the doorman, told me toe and meet with the building manager."


    "I see..." Young man looked disappointed. "Building manager is my father. Just a minute." He turned around and after 10 seconds an older man showed up at the door, looking at Sarah.


    Sarah repeated her introduction. "You must be Mr. Alvarez, building manager. I''m Sarah Hill, I just moved into 12A."


    "Oh, Yes, yes. Nice to meet you. I''m Pablo Alvarez, building manager. If you have any problems in your unit, let me know and I will do my best to help" Older man spoke with a heavy Hispanic ent. Sarah thought that his ent is adding a charm to his deep voice. In her opinion, ent adds ayer of mystery to the person. He looked like a friendly man. "Did you settle in already?"


    "I''m still working on it. Just now I received number of boxes and I was about to take them up when Ben mentioned that I shoulde and introduce myself."


    "Boxes, you say? Let me provide assistance and take them up for you." Pablo offered.


    Sarah was about to say that there is no need, when voice came from their apartment. "Dad, let me help her. I have nothing to do anyway."


    "How nice of you, Hugo. Be polite to this youngdy." His father reminded him.


    "When was I not polite?" Hugoughed.


    Two of them talkedpletely ignoring Sarah.


    "Uhm, excuse me Mr. Alvarez... "


    "Yes?" Two men answered in unison.


    Sarah looked at older man and rified. "Mr. Pablo Alvarez, I''m changing locks on my unit. Do you need to have ess to my unit?"


    Pablo shook his head. "It''s not necessary. You can give me the key only if you want me to have ess to your unit when you are not there. If I don''t have ess and there is an emergency, I''m authorized to break into your apartment. It''s stated in the contract."


    "I see. I will think about it then. If there is nothing else, then I will go back. It was nice to meet you. Goodbye." Sarah turned to leave.


    "Hugo, go and help." Sarah heard Pablo''s voice. He was talking to his son.


    "Yes. Going!" Hugo followed behind Sarah.


    When they reached Ben, he raised his eyebrows while looking at them. It seems his gossipy side woke up. Sarah rushed to rify. "Mr. Hugo offered to help me with boxes."


    "Please, just Hugo, Miss Hill" Hugo corrected her.


    Sarah felt awkward. "Hugo." It''s expected that she returns the favor of removing formal way of addressing each other and to ask him to call her just Sarah, but she felt that somehow, it''s not right, so she ignored being polite.


    "Well, these are my boxes." Sarah gestured with her hand.


    Hugo was about to grab all of them, it was quite a tall stack.


    "Wait, it''s too much! They might topple!" Sarah grabbed about half of the boxes from the top of the stack. "There... Sensitive equipment is in the boxes; I don''t want to risk it getting damaged now when it already reached here."


    Hugo smiled. "Please lead the way, Miss Hill."


    They reached door to unit 12A.


    "Thank you, Hugo" Sarah said with intention that he leaves.


    Hugo understood her intention, and quickly spoke. "Please, Miss Hill. Allow me to bring the boxes inside so you don''t need to trouble yourself. They are quite heavy."


    He looked sincere, and he is building manager''s son. Sarah thought it will be impolite to decline, so she nodded. She opened the door and lead the way in the living area.


    Hugo ced boxes from his hands on the coffee table and looked at the view fromrge windows for few seconds. He turned around and looked at Sarah with a dashing smile. "This top unit definitely has an amazing view."


    "Yes, it''s nice." Sarah felt ufortable. ''Is he hitting on me? Is he talking about the view outside, or view of me?'' She noticed that he does not have an intention to leave.


    At that time door from the study room opened, and Aiden walked out. He saw a scene of Hugo and Sarah looking at each other in the living area. He walked towards Sarah slowly while his icy eyes didn''t leave Hugo. He cleared up his throat. "This is...?" Aiden hugged Sara from behind.


    Sarah noticed his protective stance and found it entertaining. "This is Hugo, he is building manager''s son. Hugo helped me bring boxes that arrived." She looked at Hugo. "This is Aiden, my boyfriend."


    Aiden slightly nodded towards Hugo.


    Hugo looked at Aiden. "Boyfriend?" He didn''t hide his disappointment. "Well... I better be going. I have other things to do." Hugo turned around and walked towards the exit.


    ''Other things to do? You said just few minutes ago that you will help me with boxes because you don''t have anything else to do?!!'' Sarah was about to expose hisme attempt at seducing her. But she stopped herself. She should not say anything, Aiden was right there, and he is already fuming. She walked behind Hugo with intention to lock the door when he exits, but Aiden stopped her and went himself.


    Hugo opened the door and walked out. He turned around to say something, thinking that Sarah will be behind him, but then he saw Aiden at the door and frowned. They looked at each other without a word for few seconds exchanging cold gazes. Then Aiden closed the door and locked it.


    Sarah watched all this and could not help herself. "Pffft!" She burst intoughter.


    Aiden turned to look at her, his lips pressed into thin line. "Why are youughing?"


    "It''s... hrious to see you... this protective." Sarah struggled to talk whileughing.


    "I think you are taking all this too lightly. Didn''t you see how he is looking at you?" Aiden was serious.


    She stoppedughing seeing that he is not finding it funny at all. He walked toward Sarah and stopped just half a step from her.


    "Why would I care how he is looking at me, I have eyes only for you." Sarah did her best to coax him.


    "You can''t let anyone else get wild ideas about you. I think I need to remind you that you are mine." He pulled her into his embrace and kissed her with more strength than ever before. Her lips were aching and throbbing as his hands got under her top. His lips went down to her neck and he sucked hard, leaving marks behind.


    Aiden''s swift actions caught Sarah by surprise. It was a whirlwind of pain and pleasure. Her knees trembled.


    Aiden wanted her to know that she is his. She belongs to him and no one else. Thought of possibility that someone other than him might touch her, enraged him. He was losing control.


    He pushed her on the shag ivory rug, and she wrapped her arms around him, pulling him down with her. Aiden removed Sarah''s clothes with such force, that he almost ripped buttons of her jeans.


    Sarah could tell that he is more forceful than usual, but she didn''t care. She wanted to satisfy whatever need he has. She wanted him to know that she is his.


    As he jabbed himself inside her, her fingers clenched his back and she moaned. "Oh, Aiden..."


    When he heard Sarah call his name, it was like he woke up from a bad dream. He paused for a second while regret washed over him. ''What am I doing?'' His kisses became gentle, kissing every spot where he left his mark, as if he is trying to make them go away.


    Her arms and legs wrapped around his body, and she whispered in his ear. "Wee back¡­"

 Chapter 69 - When Are You Coming Back?

    Sarah woke upte in the afternoon. Shezily opened her eyes and realized that she is alone in the bed. After few minutes she looked around and saw a note on the side table next to the bed.


    "I don''t want to wake you up.


    I''m going to my ce to gets some stuff, will be back soon.


    p.s. I''m taking your car"


    Sarah was disappointed that Aiden is not around.


    ''It''s OK. He should be back any minute.'' Sheforted herself.


    Sarah went to take a shower and got dressed after checking the marks Aiden left on her body. Only one hickey is high on her neck, but she was confident that she can cover her up with a turtleneck.


    He still didn''te back. Sarah was hungry and prepared instant noodles that she found in the pantry. She finished them. Aiden still didn''te back. She wanted to call him, but then she didn''t want to appear clingy.


    ''He will be back any minute now.'' Sheforted herself for who knows how many times already.


    She unpacked boxes that arrived earlier that day. He still didn''te back. She struggled with herself for some time, should she call him or not. She wanted to know why he is not back already. ''It''s more than two hours how I woke up, and even if he left just one minute before I woke up, he should be back by now.'' She looked at her phone, and after a lot of internal struggle, she texted him.


    [Sara]: "I miss you. When are youing back?"


    She stared at her phone for what seemed to be an eternity. Her anxiety was rising every passing moment until she got a response.


    [Aiden]: "I wille back soon. I miss you too."


    Sarah checked and saw that he responded within 30 seconds after she sent her first message. ''Why did it seem much longer?''


    Sarah decided to keep busy and not just stare into space waiting for him toe back. She took electronic lock for the front door and started programming codes. This lock does not have key, it''s easy to lock it by pressing a button, and to unlock it you need a code. Lock can also be essed wirelessly through the app, and Eve can operate it. Sarah added three codes: one for herself, one for Aiden, and third one as a backup, in case someone else needs to enter, like Ben the doorman or Mr. Alvarez the building manager. She was not able to think of anyone else who would let themselves in to her apartment.


    After setting up codes, Sarah worked with Eve to make sure Eve can control this lock. Once all was set, Sarah got her tools and started removing existing lock to rece it with an electronic one.


    ---


    In Aiden''s apartment, he was working on hisptop with a silver case and ck sign for omega. He selected and organizedrge number of files, thenpressed them into an encrypted archive, which he copied to his secure cloud storage.


    He checked his phone. ''She should be awake by now. But just to make sure, I will wait for her to call. I''m confident that she will call me once she finds out that I''m not there.''


    He waited for some time before deciding to do some work while waiting.


    Quite some time passed, and few times he was on the verge of calling Sarah but stopped himself. ''If I call her, she will figure out that it''s me. She does not believe in coincidences. I need to be patient.'' Finally, he got a message from her "I miss you. When are youing back?". His lips curved into a smile as he breathed sigh of relief. He typed his response "I wille back soon. I miss you too."


    He decided to wait at least ten more minutes before sending her an email... he waited. When he decided that enough time passed, he sent an untraceable email to Sarah:


    "A gift for you: <link to encrypted archive on his cloud storage>


    File will disappear in five minutes.


    ~Omega"


    ---


    Sarah''s phone buzzed. She was busy with removing current lock on the front door. She removed one screw before checking her phone. Sarah read the email she received and after a second rushed to the bedroom and pulled out herptop. ''I have only three minutes left!'' She quickly logged in and opened link from the email. She could see that it is arge archive file. She started copying it to herptop and hoped that it will be done in time. While file was copied, she checked the email and confirmed that it''s untraceable. She was wondering what kind of gift Omega is giving her, and why... But she could not figure it out, she could only wait for file to finish copying so that she can check it out.


    "Excuse me, neighbor..." Sarah froze when she heard voiceing from the front door.


    "Oh, no!" Sarah remembered that front door is open. Door can''t even be closed in this state because she is in the middle of recing locks!


    Sarah nced at the progress of file copying and then headed out in the hallway to address the nosy neighbor.


    Just as she feared, it was King. He is standing few steps inside her hallway, behind him was a half-open front door.


    Sarah took a second topose herself before speaking. "Can I help you?" When she saw that he is not moving, but only staring at her, Sarah walked to the door and continued removing existing lock without giving King much attention. ''I already removed most of the screws. Once I put new lock in, I can close the doors. The sooner the better. And if he does note out by himself, I will kick him out¡­ literally.''


    King watched her, and creepily giggled. "I noticed your front door is open, so wanted to check if everything is OK."


    "Yes, everything is fine. I''m recing locks. Thank you for your concern." Sarah mumbled as she forced her hands to work as fast as they could.


    "You can rece locks by yourself? It''s nice to see ady who can be handy."


    Sarah didn''t respond.


    He turned toward the apartment. "Is your boyfriend here?"


    Sarah''s hands froze for a second before she continued. "He stepped out for a bit. He will be back any minute." Her mind buzzed. ''How does he know about Aiden? Whenever I met him, Aiden was not with me.''


    Sarah removed old lock and started putting new one in. ''Only four screws and it will be done!''


    She heard King mumble. "Stepped out for a bit?"


    Sarah''s hair stood on ends. ''Why is he repeating that? Does he know that Aiden is out for few hours already?'' She was already on second screw out of four.


    King turned back toward Sarah and continued to stare at her.


    "Is there anything else?" She was hoping that he will go away.


    "Nothing really. I''m just watching you work on installing the lock." King stated the obvious.


    ''Well, I figured that part! How about I just beat him up? But he is neighbor, if he is just a creepy man without malicious intentions then I''m overreacting. But what if he is someone dangerous? Aren''t I just sitting pretty here and waiting for him to make a move?'' Sarah was thinking about different possibilities while putting the screws in ce.


    One by one, Sarah tightened all four screws under the watchful gaze of King. She straightened up and faced him. "Well, I''m done with the lock. So, if you will excuse me, I have other things to work on now." She gestured him to leave.


    King looked at her for few seconds without any change in his expression, before slowly walking out of her apartment. She heard his voice from the hallway. "It''s always nice to see you, Miss Sarah."


    Sarah swiftly closed the door and locked it behind her. She froze. ''How does he know my name? I never told him my name...'' Sarah exhaled. ''Don''t panic! Probably Ben told him. I will ask Ben if he talked with King recently.''


    "Eve!", Sarah called.


    "Yes, master", Eve''s voice was heard.


    "Make sure front door is always locked unless someone is using it to get in or out. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, master", Eve responded.


    Sarah usually does not ask Eve to confirm, but this time she felt the need to hear confirmation.

 Chapter 70 - Heartbreak

    Once Sarah locked the door behind her, she remembered that she had ongoing file copy. She dashed into the bedroom and checkedptop. She sighed in relief to see that file copypleted before time ran out. ''Now to see what he sent me.''


    Sarah took few minutes to crack the encryption on the archive and did multiple checks that it does not contain a virus. When she was confident that it''s nothing malicious, she opened the archive and saw hundreds of files.


    She opened one document at random and read through it. It was a police report. A youngdy M.R. filed a report against Philip Simmons, using him of spiking her drink with intention to get her into sex trafficking ring. Sarah''s attention got pulled to the fact thatdy''s name is put as initials only. That means that her identity is protected because either Philip was sessful and got her into sex trafficking, or she is a minor. In any of these two cases, Philip is not ying games.


    Sarah opened another file, and it was another police report. Youngdy K.P. used Philip that he tried to drug her.


    She opened another one, this one is a police report filed against Mimi, usation is that she drugged K.L. and sold that person to be used by three men for one night!


    There are hundreds of files here! Are all these police reports?


    Sarah noticed that some are picture files.


    She opened one, and there was a picture in a bar, showing Philip with his hand over a drink, and pouring something inside. ''Is this him spiking the drink?''


    Sarah opened another photo; it was Mimi with some powdery substances and few syringes in front of her. ''With all these reports and pictures as proof, howe they are not in jail?''


    After few seconds, Sarah got stunned by a thought, ''Is that what Philip and Mimi want to do to me? To drug me and sell me for someone to use me???'' Sarah''s head was spinning. She could feel her anxiety level shooting up through the roof.


    She closed all files that were open and decided to keep herptop aside. She will continue checking theseter when she is in a better state of mind.


    She got out on the terrace and let the cold December air envelop her. She took few deep breaths and found the icy air soothing. After few minutes Sarah calmed down thanks to the cold air. Her phone vibrated, and it was a message from her mom.


    [Ste]: "I''m d you like the apartment. Enjoy!"


    Sarah remembered that she wanted to send the receipt from her car purchase to her mom. She stepped inside and found the receipt for her purchase of 2018 Porsche Panamera Turbo. She scanned it and attached a copy to the email addressed to her mom:


    "Hi Mom,


    Attached is the receipt for the car I purchased.


    You said I can get myself a car, right?


    If you deposit this amount on my ount, that means that dad approved the transaction. Please don''t do it behind his back.


    ~Sarah"


    ''There... now I just wait and see what his move is. If Edward approves to reimburse me money for the car, that means his ice is melting. Otherwise I don''t care. I will not crawl back. I have my ce now, Aiden is with me, I almost finished school, and soon I will even start working. On my side everything is fine...'' Her thoughts got interrupted by a doorbell. Sarah remembered that she reced locks, and that Aiden still does not know his code. Sarah rushed to the front door and opened it with a wide smile.


    She looked at the man in front of her, and her smile froze.


    "Hello, Miss Hill!" Hugo was standing in front of her, showing off his dashing smile, and holding a ceramic container with a lid.


    "Hi, Hugo¡­" Sarah''s smile faded she was unable to hide that she is not happy to see him. ''Why is he here? What did I do to deserve this? If Aidenes now it will be troublesome...'' Her mind was racing.


    Hugo looked behind Sarah inside apartment. "Is your boyfriend in?"


    "Are you looking for him?"


    "Not at all, not at all!" Hugo shook his head. "I''m just curious if he is in."


    "He stepped out for a bit. He will be back any minute." Sarah repeated the same thing she told King about an hour ago.


    Hugo''s smile widened.


    Sarah felt her mouth twitching. "How can I help you, Hugo?"


    "I just stopped by to give you a pound cake I baked. Please ept it as a gift to wee you to our humble building." Hugo extended his hands offering her the container.


    Sarah was suspicious. She didn''t take the container. "Are you baking cakes for all new tenants?"


    "My famous pound cake is reserved only for a special few. But I make sure to wee everyone." His smile widened, and his hands are still extended.


    Sarah felt a headacheing. She does not want to send him away rudely, but when she is giving him hints that she is not interested in him, he is either not getting them or ignoring them. ''Maybe if I take the cake, he will go away''.


    She took the container from his hands, "Thank..." Her words got stuck in her throat. As she was taking the container, Hugo quickly released it and ced his hands over hers that took the container. He applied pressure with his hands, if Sarah wanted to pull her hands out, the container would probably fall and break.


    "It is my pleasure for you to ept my humble offerings." Hugo talked like he didn''t do something outrageous. And he is still holding her hands!


    Sarah was losing her patience. "Let go of my hands, Hugo!"


    "Is this making you ufortable? Consider it as a handshake. But since your hands are full this is almost the same. Yes?" His voice had a hint of mockery, and it seemed that he is enjoying.


    ''How shameless can you be?'' Sarah was speechless. Next thing she knows, elevator door was open, and Aiden is watching two of them holding hands in the hallway.


    Hugo slowly let go of Sarah''s hands and with a wide smile. "I see your friend arrived, so there is no need for me to give youpany anymore." He walked off toward the exit door opposite from the elevator. As the door closed behind him, she heard him say, "I will see youter, sweet Sarah!"


    Sarah was not able to respond. ''He actually took the stairs! Did he just address Aiden as my friend? Did he just call me sweet Sarah??!''


    Sarah looked at Aiden, and his expression was so cold that she felt like temperature dropped in the hallway. He slowly walked toward her and stopped about one step away from her. "Can you exin this?" His voice was colder than his expression.


    Sarah just shook her head, not sure what to say. She moved the ceramic container in one hand, and with other took Aiden''s hand slowly pulling him inside the apartment. He didn''t move, Sarah''s heart stopped. ''He is really upset. What if he believes that I got something going on with Hugo? What if he leaves?'' Sarah was not able to breathe.


    "Please¡­" Her voice was almost a whisper.


    His legs moved and he got inside.


    Sarah led him to the living area and on to the sofa. She ced the ceramic container on the coffee table and sat next to him. Sarah looked at him and she felt a knot in her chest when she saw his cold expression.


    She took a deep breath. "Talk to me."


    "What do you want me to say?" His voice was cold and t.


    "That you don''t believe that there is something between me and Hugo..." Sarah''s voice was breaking.


    "I don''t."


    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief, but the knot in her chest was still there.


    She felt chills as Aiden continued talking. "But that does not mean, that it doesn''t hurt... to see that someone is holding your hands and acting intimate with you."


    Sarah felt pain in her chest, like her heart broke. She moved closer to Aiden and hugged him as hard as she could. She felt hot tears falling silently down her cheeks. "I''m sorry¡­", she whispered.


    He hugged her back and they stayed like that for a long time.

 Chapter 71 - Atmosphere Is Heavy

    While they held each other, Aiden could feel Sarah''s shoulders shaking as she wept silently. He was surprised that previous time when jealousy consumed him, he felt overwhelmed with rage. But now he felt dispirited. He was never this low on energy. The only thing he wanted to do is to hold Sarah in his embrace and never let go. Gently, softly, never let go.


    He wanted to see her face, but Sarah tightened her hug. She didn''t want him to see her like that. She only whispered, "I''m sorry..."


    Both of them felt miserable. Both of them were hurting and unable tofort each other.


    After some time, Sarah realized that she is not getting any better. And how long can they stay like that? She slowly moved away and lowered her head to wipe off her tears with her hand before looking up into his eyes. Aiden''s face was deste, which made the knot in her chest get tighter.


    Sarah took few breaths before words started pouring out of her. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I promise not to be this stupid ever again. I will not let anyonee that close to cause any misunderstandings. You must believe me when I say that it was never my intention to hurt you. No matter what, I don''t want to hurt you. When I see you hurting, my heart breaks. Because I love you. From the bottom of my heart, I love you. Aiden White, my soul, and my body, they belong to you, only to you...", her words got muffled by his kiss.


    She wanted to say many other things, but he stopped her. Sarah is not sure if it was because of downpour of her words, or the warmth of his kiss, but the knot in her chest finally loosened up and disappeared.


    They kissed for a long time. Those were not passionate kisses which made her fire up and lose control, they were not light kisses either. Each kiss was an exchange of deep emotions, emotions that reside deep inside chest and are awoken only when true soul mate is found. Through these kisses Aiden''s and Sarah''s souls resonated in perfect harmony, healing their aching hearts.


    ~ Hill Family Vi ~


    Since Sarah left, atmosphere in the house is heavy.


    JoAnna could not meet with Edward without starting an argument about Sarah, so she decided to go to her apartment and spend the rest of the holidays there.


    Owen is still upying guest bedroom in Hill family vi. With the exception for three daily meals, he is noting out of the room. Ste goes few times a day to visit him, but no one knows what they are talking about.


    Sophia is mostly in her room, working onpany rted documents for end of the year and beginning of next one.


    There is a tension between Ste and Edward which is so thick, that can be almost cut with a knife.


    ...


    At this time, Ste is holding in her hand printed out receipt that Sarah sent her in email. She is in front of the study, where Edward is. Ste opened the door and stepped inside. Edward is working on hisputer, he looked up to her and forced a smile. "Yes, dear?"


    She put the receipt on desk, in front of him. "Look at this and let me know your thoughts."


    Edward took the paper, and in an instant, his face frowned. As he was reading through it, his frown got deeper.


    Ste was observing him without interrupting his reading.


    "What do you want me to do about this?" Edward lifted his gaze.


    "We said that she can get a car. For all our girls we provided financially until they finished school and started working. With that in mind, what do you think that we should do?" Ste had a serious expression.


    He thought for some time. "I see where you are going. But Sarah left with that young man without a care of who will get hurt in the process. That is not something that can be ignored."


    "I can tell that your pride is hurt." Ste said.


    "Don''t even try to go that route. Sarah is disrespectful. I will not tolerate that. She needs to learn her lesson. Does she think that if she is young, she can act without a care in the world? If shees back and apologizes sincerely, and stops dating that punk, then I might reconsider." He pushed the receipt towards Ste.


    Ste sighed. "How I see it, it does not have anything to do with being young. It has to do with doing what you believe it''s right. Do you believe that what you are doing now is right?" Ste pressed her lips and took a deep breath. "You mentioned who will get hurt. I advise you to think about who is getting hurt in this situation."


    She pushed the receipt back towards him. "I leave this to you, so you can think about it."


    Edward grabbed the receipt, crumpled it and threw it in the trash bin under his desk.


    Ste''s face frowned. She walked out of the study room without a word. Ste saw Sophia standing in the hallway looking at her with an eager expression. Ste looked down and shook her head helplessly.


    Sophia''s face saddened. She hoped that her dad and Sarah will fix their rtionship. At the same time, Sophia agreed with Sarah, Edward is too controlling in this case and his stance is unreasonable. No one understands if Edward is like this because Sarah is dating, or because she is dating Aiden.


    Sophia walked slowly toward the family room. Her phone buzzed, and she checked it. She got messages from Mark.


    [Mark]: "What are you doing for New Year''s?"


    [Mark]: "I''ve got tickets for a new show from Cirque de Soleil, great seats. After that we can go to a dinner. Let me know."


    Sophia looked at the messages with mixed feelings. She didn''t need to think much. ''This can''t continue. I need to break free from this cycle. There is no future for Mark and me. No matter how many times I push him away, he ising back. I need to make myself clear... Maybe I can go to our New York office for some time. Distance from Mark will be good for me. They are having some difficulties there. I can stabilize situation in that office, and at the same time get an emotional breather from Mark. That sounds good, I will pull few more resources with me, and announce it on next board meeting.''


    ...


    Back in the study room, Edward is holding his head in his hands. After some thinking he bent under the desk and pulls out crumpled receipt from the trash bin. He smoothened it out and looked at it carefully, ''2018 Porsche Panamera Turbo. That is a good car. Sarah has a great taste, just like her dad''. He smiled.

 Chapter 72 - Take Me With You

    In Sarah''s apartment, Aiden is lying on the sofa in the living area. Sarah is on top of him, her head resting on his chest and she is listening to his heartbeat.


    "What do you want to do for dinner. Do you want us to go out?" He was ying with a strand of her hair.


    Sarah shook her head. "No, I''m not getting close to that door. I think it''s cursed."


    Aiden found her choice of words unusual. "Cursed? Why?"


    "Today, every time I opened it misfortune found me. It must be some bad karma from previous life, and it caught up to me today." Sarah thought about King inviting himself in, stuff that she found out about Philip and Mimi, Hugo acting unreasonable, and then Aiden showing up with such a bad timing. "The whole day was just a big mess."


    "You know, the bad luck might not be because of the door. But because you were not here." She moved her body up, so her head can rest on his shoulder. "Whatever the reason is, next time when you need to go somewhere, don''t leave me behind. Take me with you."


    "OK." He was not sure if that will be possible, but he felt it''s the right thing to say. He would not mind if shees with him. Everywhere.


    "And for dinner... let''s order something to be delivered."


    "We can cook." He reminded her.


    "I don''t want to get up." Sarah pouted like a child. She held onto him tightly, as if she fears he will run away if she lets go.


    He gave in and they ordered food.


    Sarah didn''t eat much, and she was unusually quiet during the whole evening. She still felt bad about what happened and was not sure how to cheer herself up. Sarah had a need to hold onto Aiden, she was feeling insecure.


    ...


    They got ready for sleep and were in the bed. The room was dimly lit with a small nightmp on the side of the bed.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" Aiden noticed that her spirit is low.


    She looked him in the eyes, her eyes showed lingering anxiety. "I got scared."


    "Of what?"


    "That you will leave me." Her eyes started tearing up as she remembered when she held his hand and pulled him toe inside the apartment, but he didn''t move. At that time thought shed in her mind that he will leave her, and she felt her whole world copsed.


    "Silly¡­" He kissed her on the forehead. Aiden felt that her body is still stiff and looked into her eyes. He saw that she is serious. "How can I prove that I''m not going anywhere?"


    "Remind me that I belong to you." Her eyes pleaded him to reassure her.


    Aiden looked at her with aplex expression, thinking something. His eyes shed for a moment, indicating that he knows what he wants to do. He got up from the bed and disappeared into the closet. Shortly after, he came back with a ck night mask in his hands.


    Sarah thought that it looks familiar. "Did you take that from my house?"


    "I told you that we should pack this. So, I did." He smiled and slowly pulled mask over Sarah''s eyes.


    Sarah found herself in the dark and she panicked. "I want to see you!"


    "You don''t need eyes to see." She felt his breath on her cheek.


    "But, how do I even know if it''s you..."


    "Don''t worry, you will know it''s me." His deep voice brushed her ear and her whole body shook.


    Aiden slowly undressed her, without kissing or touching any sensitive spots. But her nerves were tense and almost violently reacted to every movement he made. Maybe because she knew what ising.


    When his warm fingers slipped off her underwear, she felt exposed. Temptation was rising in her, to pull the nket or a bedsheet, anything, as long as it can cover her up. She could not tell what he is up to. What is his expression? It made her anxious, insecure. But she knew that he is there, next to her. Watching her. Maybe smiling?


    Aiden observed her body and frowned. All the marks he left on her body when fury of jealousy consumed him were on disy. ''So many¡­'' His frown deepened. He felt guilt that he wronged her, he acted like a jerk. Yet here she is, eager to feel him again. Demanding his touch. He leaned over her with intention to kiss her and hesitated. Their lips were less than an inch away, and he hesitated. ''Am I worthy of her? She is so perfect, and me¡­ I am not.''


    Sarah didn''t breathe when she felt his breath kissing her lips. She didn''t want her breath to chase his away. Seconds passed and it felt like forever. She inhaled more than necessary though her mouth and smiled. She inhaled his breath. It felt so¡­ intimate.


    Aiden watched her lips as they stretched into a smile, weing him. He will be gentle. He needs to make up forst time. His lips brushed against hers and she inhaled deeply again. His tongue circled around her lips, and her lips parted. His tongue slipped into her mouth and slowly moved around, exploring, as if it''s searching for something. Maybe for her soul.


    Sarah never felt such a sensual kiss before. She felt as if the whole room is spinning. Her fingers gripped his hair and pulled him closer. Her body arched and touched his. That moment of skin-to-skin contact made her whole body shiver. He noticed, or maybe felt the same. In next moment, his hands were everywhere, touching her with urgency while she enjoyed sweetness of his kisses which rxed her and made her tense at the same time.


    Aiden reminded himself to be gentle, to take it slow. But her moans and kisses made very it very difficult not to rush, not to be greedy.


    She felt Aiden going lower. Her body was eager to feel his lips, anywhere¡­ everywhere. And he went right where she hoped. The sensation caused her to experience ckouts of intense pleasure between short moments of sanity. Without warning, sanity left herpletely and she screamed as her body arched in ecstasy.


    Sarah was still panting when she felt Aiden''s body pressing on her. It felt extraordinary.


    He teased her while not going in.


    She thought that she will lose her mind. The only thing she was able to do is whimper. "Oh, Aiden..." Sweet spasms went through her as he moved. She was confident that she is about to lose her consciousness.


    Only after her breathing stabilized, he removed the mask from her eyes. He leaned his forehead on hers, their noses touched. "You are mine.", he whispered.


    "Yes, I am." She whispered back.


    Sarah didn''t feel insecure anymore. The only thing she felt while resting in his embrace was a sense of belonging.


    ...


    Next few days passed in harmony between Sarah and Aiden.


    She finished setting up all things for Eve in the apartment and was working on enhancing Eve''s behavior. Sarah didn''t see Hugo or King during this time, and she didn''t miss any of them.


    Aiden was spending time working on hisptop whenever he was not enjoying quality time with Sarah.


    In a blink of an eye, it was New Year''s Eve. Aiden and Sarah stayed in Sarah''s apartment. At 9 PM they watched ball drop on Times Square through live stream, and at midnight watched fireworks in Fairfield throughrge ss windows in the living area. Shortly after midnight they had a video chat with JoAnna and Sophia, exchanging good wishes for New Year. Ste called, and Vivian also sent text wishing them all the best.


    Sarah enjoyed every minute spent with Aiden and hoped that nothing gets between them ever again.


    ...


    Next day, Sarah and Aiden were in the study room, both busy with theirptops.


    Aiden was checking his email. "My brother cane on January 3rd and wants to know if you are avable meet with him to discuss details of the position at White corp. If all works out, you will sign the contract."


    "Oh!" Sarah forgot that she verbally epted position in Aiden''s team. "Do I need to prepare somehow?"


    "No. He will do most of the talking, and you take it from there. He might ask you to do something to test your skills."


    Sarah was nervous. "Will you be there?"


    "If you want to." Aiden smiled thinking how cute she is when anxious.


    She vigorously nodded.


    "You mentioned that you don''t manage employees. So, who will be my manager then?"


    Aiden thought for a second before responding. "We are a bit unique. If you look at the corporatedder, there is no one between us and the CEO."


    "So, your brother will be my Boss?"


    Heughed. "If you really need one, then yes." Aiden looked at her, waiting for a response to his first question. When he didn''t get one then he repeated, "Will you meet him in two days?"


    "Yes!" She nodded enthusiastically.


    "Good, I''m letting him know that you will meet him for lunch. We can pick the ceter.." Aiden was happy to see that things are progressing well and that soon they can start working together.

 Chapter 73 - Job Interview (1)

    On January 3rd, Sarah and Aiden went to the Italian restaurant for lunch. They arrived early and are waiting for Jeff to arrive.


    Sarah is fidgeting nervously while sipping her sparkling water asionally.


    Aiden observed her. "Are you nervous?"


    "Yes." She admitted.


    <em>''Silly girl.''</em> He wanted to assure that with her skills, there is nothing to be nervous about. Aiden held her hand and squeezed gently. "Don''t be."


    "But he is your brother... what if he does not like me?" She was concerned. <em>''What if he does not like me and disapproves of my rtionship with Aiden? With my dad already being difficult, I really don''t want any more family members disapproving.''</em> At the same time, she was thinking about the interview itself. <em>''What if Jeff does not approve of me to join thepany? Then I will not be able to work beside Aiden... and what if Aiden''s opinion of me changes because of that?''</em> These thoughts increased her anxiety. She said that she wants him here for support, but it seems that him being here is adding more pressure. Sarah wants to be perfect for Aiden. If she flops, how can she be worthy of him?


    "We are not here for him to like you. For that, you have me." Aiden tried tofort her.


    Hearing him say that, Sarah''s lips stretched into a smile. "Yes, I do."


    They leaned towards each other and kissed. His kiss made her anxiety diminish.


    There was a sound of someone clearing throat behind them. They broke the kiss and looked behind. It was Jeff. His piercing gaze was scolding them.


    "I hope you realize that this lunch is for business purpose." Jeff''s voice was cold, and Sarah felt hostility.


    <em>''Well, this didn''t start good''</em>, Sarah thought as she awkwardly smiled. Her anxiety came back. <em>''What a way to greet my future boss at a job interview, by kissing his brother.''</em> Sarah wished for a time machine, where she can go back in past five minutes and pull herself back not to kiss Aiden. But it was toote.


    Jeff looked at Sarah coldly. "Miss Hill, I heard about you from my brother. I''m Jeffrey White. You can call me CEO White." He extended his hand for a handshake.


    She shook his hand. "Nice to meet you."


    The moment Sarah let go of Jeff''s hand, she remembered that the two of them met briefly at the Christmas party. She wondered if he forgot or is he doing this on purpose because he does not like her. In any case, she will y along.


    "My brother is full of praises for your abilities. I''m here to see for myself what you can offer to thepany." His attitude was cold.


    <em>''He definitely does not like me! From the sound of it, he does not have any opinion of my skills, which I can understand. But he is looking down on me from the start, and that is something I can''t ept.''</em> Sarah stiffened her posture and sat with her back straight facing Jeff with an unreadable expression. That is the expression all three Hill sisters perfected and use it when they want to show their dominance and to keep others from approaching them.


    "Let''s order food before we start." Jeff took a seat and looked at the menu without paying attention to Sarah.


    Aiden noticed the change in Sarah''s bearing, and his lips curved into a smile. <em>''She is angry. I might get a chance to see something new.''</em>


    Considering how things are going so far, Sarah lost any appetite she had. But she still ordered a light sd.


    <em>''She must be really upset when she got herself a sd.''</em> Aiden was surprised to see her choice of food knowing that she usually goes carb-heavy, but he kept his opinion to himself. He came today to support her, not to make it harder.


    After they ordered food and waiter left, Jeff looked at Sarah and went to the point. "Miss Hill, what qualifications do you think you have for this job?"


    Sarah was taken aback by his question, but her face didn''t show it. <em>''Isn''t this a job for a hacker?''</em> It''s known that hackers don''t advertise their skills. They need to be secretive about their skills and work they do, in order to stay safe, since it can be used against them. How can she go around telling that she hacked into a police database, or hospital records? It is illegal, after all. Based on his attitude, Sarah can tell that he is not friendly towards her. He asked this question to make her stumble. <em>''I don''t really need a job from a financial point, but this is a good opportunity for me, and I can work beside Aiden. Since I decided on this, I need to show that I''m not easy to bully.''</em> Sarah decided to give her best effort to secure this job.


    She looked Jeff in the eyes, without showing any emotion. "If you want to know if I''m qualified, why don''t you give me a task to do?"


    Jeff nodded. This was within his expectations. He pulled out oneptop out of his briefcase and handed it to her. "Unlock it."


    Sarah opened theptop, and when it powered on, she looked at it for few seconds. She got her phone and one cable out of her backpack which she used to connect her phone to the USB port of theptop. She fiddled with her phone a bit, and in less than a minuteptop was unlocked. Sarah turned theptop towards Jeff. "This is child''s y. How about you give me something more serious."


    Jeff was surprised with her speed and did his best to lookposed. "OK" Jeff was prepared for this case. Without much hesitation, he opened his briefcase, and out of one folder he got a piece of paper, handing it to Sarah. She took the paper and read the text on it:


    "Eastern Europeanpany NaseGas* is focused on oil drilling. There is evidence that they are involved in nuclear weapon development. Find records of their activity rted nuclear weapon development forst three years."


    As she was reading, Sarah heard Jeff say, "You have until end of day."


    Sarah nodded in understanding. "Do I have any limitations on what resources I can use?"


    Jeff thought for few seconds, before looking at his brother. "You can''t use him". He pointed at Aiden.


    Sarah found that limitation amusing. ''Do you really think that I will depend on him at a time like this?''. A slight smile shed on her face. "Besides that, are there any other restrictions for me to have in mind?"


    Jeff thought for some time before confirming. "Other than him, you can use whatever you want."


    Sarah gave a small nod.


    Aiden was looking at Sarah, then nced at his brother before looking back at Sarah. He could not help but smile. He already decided not to interfere. He will only observe and be a support for Sarah. From her skills which he got to observe so far; he could tell that Sarah will give him a good show to watch. And based on how his brother treated Sarah just now, Aiden knows that she is upset and will retaliate in order to make him swallow his words. At this time, he was almost certain that Sarah will use Eve, and was looking forward to the results. <em>''This brother of mine needs to see for himself that Sarah is not a simple person.. She looks sweet, but if you anger her, you need to be ready for the consequences.''</em>

 Chapter 74 - Job Interview (2)

    Full of desire to make Jeff swallow back his words, Sarah got her phone and texted Eve: "Findst three years'' worth of data from Eastern Europeanpany NaseGas*, collect anything that rtes to nuclear weapons. Sort the records chronologically, and if anything is not in English, trante it to English. If you hit security issues don''t proceed without consulting me first."


    Sarah put her phone away and nced at Aiden. His expression showed excitement and pride.


    Since she only used her phone to send a text instead of using theptop she has in her backpack, now Aiden was confident that she is using Eve. ''This will really be a good show to watch.'' His excitement was growing with every passing minute.


    Jeff looked at Sarah, suspicion showed on his face seeing that she is rxed. ''I thought she will pull out herptop or leave to start working. This is not a small task I gave her.'' He cleared his throat and looked at Sarah. "Miss Hill, at this point I don''t have any further questions for you. I will wait to see the report youe up with. While we wait for the food, I can answer any questions you might have."


    Sarah''s phone buzzed. "Just a second.", she said absentmindedly.


    Jeff was fuming. ''I extend a polite invitation for her to talk to me, and she ends up ying on her phone? This girl is just outrageous!''


    Sarah didn''t pay attention to Jeff. She focused on her phone and saw that Eve reached a firewall. Sarah asked Eve for details, and then advised Eve how to proceed. When she finished, she looked at Jeff. "Sorry about that... Thank you, I don''t have questions at this point. When you see my report, I might have some."


    Jeff was a stunned. ''She looks overconfident. Probably fake confidence of a rich little girl who needs to learn her ce.''


    Sarah''s phone buzzed again. She lowered her head and looked at her phone. Sarah instructed Eve on breaking through second firewall and then looked back at Jeff with a smile.


    Jeff was getting irritated. ''Did shee to meet me or to send texts on her phone? What kind of a girl is this?'' Out if irritation, he took his phone out and checked his emails.


    Soon, Sarah was back on her phone again, and shortly after that, food arrived. Food was a good distraction for Jeff who was getting very frustrated seeing that she does not care about the task he gave her, or him at all. ''She is only ying with her phone. Aiden told me that she has an amazing skill set and that she is interested in the job. This does not look that she is interested! I wasted my time on this trip!'' After few more quick interactions with Eve, Sarah received a report in English.


    She looked at Jeff who was cutting arge mushroom stuffed ravioli with much more force than necessary. "Do you want an electronic format or paper?"


    "What?" He was surprised by her question.


    "Of the report..." Sarah rified.


    "Any is fine¡­" Jeff lost interest in talking with Sarah. She looks like she came to y and waste his time. Irritated, he decided that it''s best to focus on the food than to give her any attention.


    Seeing that he does not look interested, Sarah decided to go with the one that will give the biggest impact. She excused herself and went to talk to the waiter in the back. He called the manager, and Sarah went into the back office where she printed report that Eve sent her. She shed memory of the printer, so that there are no records of her print job before leaving the office and returning at their table.


    "Here you go, CEO White." Sarah kept the fifty two pages long report next to Jeff and took her seat at the table.


    Jeff looked at the stack of papers that Sarah left next to him with a suspicious look. He flipped through it, and his eyes almost popped up with surprise. After flipping through it, Jeff looked at Sarah, and then went back to the report. He started from the beginning, reading it carefully. Seeing that she finally got his attention, Sarah put a smug smile on her face.


    Aiden watched her enjoy and wanted to hug her, but he stopped himself. ''I need to keep my distance, otherwise my brother will snap. He is single, and he can''t understand the pride I currently feel for my girl.'' He cheered for Sarah on the inside.


    After reading first page, Jeff looked at Sarah with disbelief. "How did you do this? It''s less than half an hour how I asked you to get this. Is this real?"


    Sarah shook her head lightly and shrugged. "How I did it should not concern you. You said that other than Aiden I can use any resource I want. Correct? And if the report is real, you are wee to check."


    "You were sitting right here, ying with your phone. So how can I not be doubtful about the validity of this report?" Jeff defended himself and hoped to get an exnation. He didn''t believe that she could gather all this data in such a short time. And he didn''t even see her work.


    Sarah could guess his thoughts. "Yes, both of us were right here. You saw me working, right?" For a second, she shed a smug smile showing her confidence before her face returned to a cold unapproachable one that gave her the nickname of Snow Queen.


    "I just saw you texting..." Jeff''s voice trailed off.


    "Exactly." Sarah kept busy with her sd.


    Jeff suddenly realized. "So you asked someone else to get the work done for you?"


    "Let us say that your assumption is urate, I didn''t break any limitations you set for me from the beginning. Correct?"


    Sarah saw Jeff looking suspiciously at her. She can tell that he didn''t believe that she just achieved such a feat. Even if he did, at this time, there was no way to prove that the report contains urate information. Sarah thought about how to ovee this challenge, and got an idea, "How about this... give me another one. Give me a task to do where you already know the result, so you can verify the data for yourself."


    Jeff thought for some time before responding with a hint of malice in his voice. "Fine. Give me a report on projects that his department handled inst year." Jeff was pointing at Aiden. Now he was confident that he will catch her bluff.. After all, it is easier for Jeff to believe that Sarah used some tricks and provided fake data than to acknowledge that she can do impossible.

 Chapter 75 - Job Interview (3)

    Without a word, Sarah got her phone and texted Eve.


    In less than fifteen minutes Sarah kept another report on the table in front of Jeff. "You need to improve security."


    Sarah nced at Aiden and mischievously winked.


    Aiden''s gaze was locked on her, full of admiration. He wished to pull her close to him and kiss her until she runs out of breath. He told himself to be patient. ''Soon¡­''


    Jeff looked through the report speechless. He confirmed that the data is correct, after all, those are projects he signed. ''What speed! With her on-board we can clear all the backlog in no time and take on evenrger volume of projects!'' Jeff had dor signs spinning in his mind. ''I can''t show my excitement. It will make her ask for unreasonable benefits if she sees that I really want to hire her.'' Jeff thought how lucky it is that Aiden found her. ''I need to be more flexible, she is a real gem, and I must get her on-board.'' Jeff had an internal struggle ongoing.


    Sarah observed Jeff''s changes. ''This is priceless.'' She found the most pleasure when she proved someone wrong by showing her skills.


    Jeff cleared his throat and revealed a huge smile before eximing: "You are hired!"


    Seeing that Jeff ispletely hooked, Sarah showed her dazzling smile. "I''m ttered that you are interested in hiring me. I look forward to see what yourpany can offer to get me interested in working for you, CEO White."


    Aiden could not hold himself back andughed. "Suddenly I''m concerned about my job security." Seeing that Jeff gave him a stern look, he suppressed his joy and looked at Sarah. Smile was lingering on his face. He was very proud to have Sarah as his girlfriend. He found her brilliance dazzling, and he could not look away. Sarah''s appearance, intelligence, personality, everything about her pulled him in, and he waspletely enchanted.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and their eyes met. Everything in the background faded, and it was just two of them, looking at each other, with desire toe closer growing each moment.


    Both Sarah and Aiden reminded themselves that they are in a public ce, and that Jeff is right there at the table.


    Sarah bit her lip using the pain as a reminder to force herself to look away. ''How can I think of making out with him at a time like this?'' She took a deep breath before looking at Jeff.


    "Call me Jeff, Miss Hill." Jeff said with a smile bringing her back to reality as soon as he noticed that her attention is back at him.


    "Jeff¡­" She repeated with a smile. "You can call me Sarah."


    He nodded in approval. "Here, Sarah, let''s start from this contract as a baseline. Look at it and let me know what changes you want to make." He enthusiastically pushed a stack of documents to her.


    Sarah looked. It was a new employee contract. Her official title in thepany would be ''security software engineer'', she checked main points... base sry, benefits, annual bonus, performance bonus. As she went through the contract everything looked fine, or she didn''t care about it. But she didn''t find the point she cared most about... the one where she gets the right to refuse projects she does not want to work on. She frowned.


    Jeff noticed that she is not pleased. For a second he racked his brain, and his eyes shed as he found a solution to sweeten the deal for her. "To this,pany will also add a penthouse apartment in LA. It''s located close to the office, fully furnished with 4 bedrooms and 3 bathrooms. Apartment is fully owned by thepany, and it''s yours."


    She looked at him and raised an eyebrow. ''This is not what I had in mind.''


    Even Aiden was surprised by his brother''s generosity.


    Seeing that she is not responding, he added. "And a car. Company will get you a new car of your choice."


    Sarah didn''t respond. ''That is not what I had in mind either.''


    Aiden frowned. ''Hey, she is getting much better deal than me. Brother, we will talk about thister.'' But he was happy that his brother acknowledged Sarah to such a degree.


    Seeingck of response from Sarah, Jeff was getting desperate. "Is there is anything else on your mind? Feel free to let me know. Everything can be put on the table and discussed."


    Sarah nodded. "I want to be able to select projects I''m working on."


    Jeff frowned slightly. "Yes, Aiden mentioned this. Can you tell me the reason behind this condition?"


    "My understanding is that you are the only one who makes decisions what projects we will take on. I don''t know what criteria you use when you make such decisions. That is why I want to have right not to be forced to work on something I''m notfortable with."


    Her main concern was if she needs to work on something immoral. She is aware that type of work is highly likely illegal. But even with that, she wants her conscience to stay clean, that she knows that she is doing things for a good cause, even if it''s illegal.


    Jeff thought for a second before responding with an example. "If I little girl is missing, crying in a dark cer and we get paid to find her, is that the case where you will question if you arefortable with the assignment?"


    Sarah thought that his example is not really what she was thinking about, but it can still be used to make her point. "In this particr case, I would want to know who wants us to find the girl. Is it a concerned family member, or a pedophile who wants to take advantage of the situation? It''s not about if I want to find the girl, but who will get the information about her location."


    "That is noble of you. But you can''t save everyone." Jeff failed to understand her point.


    "I can try. Every time I prevent a bad guy gets his way; I save someone. Once that happens, for that one who is saved, world bes a better ce." Sarah didn''t give up.


    Jeff looked at her, having hard time processing what she said. ''What does that have to do with making money?''


    Aiden cleared his throat. "Can I make a suggestion here?"


    Jeff looked at him. "As her boyfriend, or as my brother?"


    Aiden frowned. "As a team lead!"


    Jeff approved and gestured that he can speak.


    Aiden looked at both Sarah and Jeff. "As much as we had projects that could be in the gray area, we never worked on anything that could be considered as supporting people with clearly evil intentions. How about we add a process where for each project we take a vote before signing on it?"


    "Who will get the right to vote?" Jeff was notfortable with giving up control.


    "Three of us. Two out of three is needed for oue to be epted." Aiden was confident that there will be no objections. And in this way, he can also be involved in the process. This was something that troubled him since Sarah mentioned that he only executes on tasks without thinking about them.


    Jeff thought about it, before turning to Sarah. "Are you OK with this? If you are outnumbered two to one, you will work on the project even if you have objections?"


    Sarah thought about it. She does not know Jeff well, but she trusts Aiden. She nodded in agreement.


    Jeff found this eptable and smiled. "Is there anything else?"


    Sarah shook her head. "That is all."


    "Great!" Jeff got his phone. "I will get my assistant to add the apartment and the car to your contract, and we can sign it right away. The voting on the projects is a process and it''s outside of scope for your contract. Agreed?"


    Sarah nodded. "Yes."


    Jeff stood up walked away while talking on the phone.


    Aiden leaned towards Sarah. "Wee to the team."


    "Thank you." She could not help but smile.


    "You just got a free apartment and a car because you have pretty eyebrows." He teased.


    "No. I got them because I impressed your brother.." Sarah confidently responded.

 Chapter 76 - JoAnna Visits

    Jeff finished talking with his assistant about modifications to Sarah''s contract, and got back to their table. "It will take at least an hour to have contract altered and processed by legal team before it''s ready for signing. We can either wait or meet in the evening for dinner."


    Since they already finished lunch, they agreed to meet for dinner.


    Sarah went to her apartment, and Aiden went with Jeff to talk work rted things. They agreed that they will pick her up in the evening and then go to dinner together. By that time contract will be ready for signing.


    ...


    Just as Sarah got into her apartment, her phone vibrated. It was a message from JoAnna.


    [JoAnna]: "Hey, sis. I got work in Spokane tonight. Can I stay at your ce?"


    [Sarah]: "No problem"


    [JoAnna]: "See you in fifteen minutes!"


    ''Oh, Anna is close by'' Sarah thought how JoAnna is silly. She needed to message her before leaving Seattle, and not now when she is already in Fairfield. ''What if I was not home?'' Sarah sighed. But quickly she cheered up. ''First guest in my apartment!'' Of course, Sarah didn''t think of Aiden as a guest.


    JoAnna arrived and Sarah showed her the apartment. JoAnna gave her two thumbs up. "Very nice, baby sister! It''s just a bit smaller than mine." JoAnna teased her.


    Sarah showed JoAnna to one of the spare bedrooms, and JoAnna went to freshen up.


    Just as JoAnna went to shower, Sarah got a text from Aiden.


    [Aiden]: "We will pick you up around six."


    Sarah looked at his message and smirked. She wanted to see Jeff''s face when she introduces him to the ''person'' who helped her during the interview.


    [Sarah]: "Come up so that Jeff can see who helped me to get the data."


    [Aiden]: "OK"


    When JoAnna came after a shower, two sisters chatted happily.


    JoAnna exined to Sarah that a famous surgeon is performing a surgery in Spokane that evening, and she got a chance to assist him. She mentioned that it was her mentor, Dr Light, who got her this rare opportunity. JoAnna was talking about the surgery, but Sarah didn''t follow much. However, she still enjoyed listening to her sister enthusiastically talking about blood vessels and connecting tissues. After she finished her summary about the surgery, JoAnna looked around like she is searching for something. "Where is my brother-inw?"


    Sarahughed. "You are here for an hour, and just now you are noticing that he is not here? ¡­ And don''t call him that."


    JoAnna took a note that Sarah didn''tin much when she called Aiden brother-inw, and grinned. "Hey, I''m not the one missing him. Regardless if it''s an hour or a week, I would not notice that he is not here. Don''t put me in the same group as you."


    Sarah stoppedughing. "Just so you know, I do notice that he is not here. The ce seems empty without him." Sarah''s eyes lost focus and she was staring into space.


    JoAnna looked at Sarah and shook her head helplessly. "Hey! Get out of your daze. Where is he?"


    "He is with his brother now. We have dinner ns they will pick me up around six. Do you want to join?"


    "Oh, I can''t. Dinner at six means that I will not see him, since I need to leave around six." JoAnna pouted.


    "You can see him when you get back if we are still awake, or in the morning."


    JoAnna didn''t respond. She did feel strange thinking that her sister''s boyfriend is staying the night. JoAnna decided to change topic. "Oh, by the way, that doorman Hugo is cute."


    Sarah was confused. "Doorman who?"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "You don''t know your doorman? Hugo! Tall, handsome, ck hair, great teeth, charming, looks like mixed race for added attraction." Sarah felt her head was buzzing while JoAnna continued. "Can you believe that he even guessed that I''m your sister?"


    "Why is he the doorman?"


    "What kind of a question is that?" JoAnna was confused.


    "Never mind¡­ just stay away from him. He is trouble, trust me."


    Sarah didn''t think of asking JoAnna who was the doorman that let her into the building. And when inte from downstairs buzzed, she spoke only with JoAnna. Sarah assumed that Ben let her sister in. ''Of course, Ben can''t be there 24/7. There should be at least two-three of them working in shifts'' It''s just that she never thought that Hugo will be one of them.


    It was getting close to six, so both Sarah and JoAnna went to get ready.


    ...


    Aiden parked in the underground parking, in the spot next to Sarah''s Porsche.


    Jeff observed the car and admired it. "This is a nice car."


    Aiden smiled. "You like Sarah''s taste."


    Jeff looked at him. "Sarah''s?"


    "Yes, that is her car." Aiden confirmed.


    As they walked to the elevator, Jeff wanted to confirm. "You two are really serious?"


    "Yes." Aiden''s answered. ''We live together. Can it get more serious than that?''


    Jeff has a different idea what makes a rtionship serious. "Do you n to bring her home to meet the family?"


    Aiden frowned before answering. "When the timees, yes."


    "You can count on support from my side."


    Aiden paused. "I appreciate that."


    "Does she feel the same way?"


    "Yes" Aiden pushed the button to call the elevator.


    "How can you be so confident?"


    The elevator arrived, and they got in. Aiden pushed number 12. "Some things can''t be exined with words. But if you think that meeting family means that someone is serious, then I will tell you that I''ve met her family over Christmas."


    Jeff gave Aiden a meaningful look, and then got lost in his thoughts.


    Elevator door opened. Jeff and Aiden stepped out.


    "Oh, brother-inw!" JoAnna eximed as they passed each other, and she got into the elevator.


    "I told you not to call him that!" Sarah cried after her.


    "Hehehe... I will see youter!" Elevator door closed with JoAnna giggling inside.


    Aiden and Jeff didn''t get a chance to react before JoAnna disappeared.


    Sarah was standing in the hallway, at the entrance of her apartment, rubbing her temples. "Come inside, don''t just stand there.." Sarah ushered Aiden and Jeff.

 Chapter 77 - Outside Work Hours (1)

    Aiden held Sarah''s hand as they walked to the living area. "When did JoAnna arrive?"


    "When I came back after lunch, she was already on the way here. She has work in Spokane and will be back after midnight."


    "Do you want me to stay at my ce tonight?" Aiden looked at Sarah seriously.


    Sarah could see that he is reluctant and asked her this with difficulty.


    Aiden didn''t want to leave. He didn''t want to be without her, but at the same time he felt that he has no right to monopolize her. His intention was to give Sarah an option to be alone with her sister, if she wants to.


    To his relief, Sarah hugged him. "Unless you have a really good reason to be somewhere else, I want you here."


    Aiden smiled and kissed her. He was hoping for this answer.


    Jeff cleared throat. Obviously indicating that he is right there, and they should not get too intimate.


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "CEO White, what are regr work hours at White corp.?" Her voice was full of irritation. She didn''t let go of Aiden.


    Jeff didn''t understand why she is asking that suddenly. And why is she looking at him like an animal protecting its prey, unwilling to share. He slightly frowned. "From nine in the morning to five in the afternoon."


    Sarah took a breath, and with a straight face started talking. "So, nine to five on weekdays, you are CEO White, and you can tell your employees what to do. But it''s six o''clock already, you had him the whole afternoon. And I missed him... You can get used to it or look away, but don''t expect me to hold back." Sarah pouted like a child and looked at Aiden, as if she is asking for his approval of what she said. After incident with Hugo, Sarah decided that she will not let anyone interfere between them, even if they are family. She told herself that she needs to be fierce and to defend what is hers.


    Aiden gave her a small nod of approval and tightened his hug.


    Sarah was happy with is repose. Then she remembered, why she told Aiden to bring Jeff here. "You asked who helped me during the interview. Let me introduce you to Eve. She can give youpany a bit, so you are not bored." Sarah let go of Aiden and walked to open the door of the study room. "This way, please." She gestured with her hand for Jeff to enter.


    Jeff was not sure how to respond to everything what Sarah said, but he followed her to the study. When both of them were in the room, Sarah called: "Eve!"


    "Yes Master", Eve''s voice was heard, and Jeff was startled.


    He looked around trying to figure out from where that voice ising.


    "This is Jeffrey White. Give him temporary ess level four."


    Sarah looked at Jeff and smirked seeing his bewildered expression. "Eve is my AI assistant. Eve is the one who I texted today during lunch, rted to both reports. You can ask her anything you want to know, she will either give you a satisfactory answer or tell you that you don''t have ess. It might feel strange at first, but you get used to it. Just call her name, and she will respond." Sarah paused for few seconds before continuing. "Eve will not initiate interaction. She will only respond to your questions."


    With this, Sarah rushed out and closed door behind her.


    Jeff stood in the room, not sure what to say. ''This girl is really¡­ strange.'' He does not remember when was thest time that someone talked to him so openly without any filter. He looked up, and called out, "Eve?"


    "Yes, Mr. White", Eve responded with a slight echo.


    "Hmm... how are you?"


    "I''m not able to answer that. I don''t have modules for feelings", Eve responded.


    "Oh..." Jeff was thinking how this will work out... He checked the time on his phone. ''How long do I need to stay here?''


    He decided to try again. "Eve¡­"


    "Yes, Mr. White?"


    "What do people usually do when they talk to you for the first time?"


    "Decide how I should call them." Eve responded.


    "Can I tell you how to call me?"


    "Yes Mr. White."


    "Call me Jeff."


    There was no response.


    "Eve", Jeff called again.


    "Yes, Jeff?"


    "Why you didn''t respond?"


    "When?", Eve asked.


    "When I told you to call me Jeff."


    "There was no question for me to respond to."


    ''This will be challenging. I''m not a chatty person.'' Jeff was thinking how talking with Eve is not an easy task, but at the same time he was intrigued what all this AI assistant can do.


    When Sarah got back into the living area, Aiden was sitting on the sofa fiddling with his phone. She rushed and straddled him while wrapping her hands around his neck. "I missed you a lot." Sheined and kissed him lightly.


    "I missed you to." Aiden was happy to hold Sarah in his embrace and feel her lips on his. He likes that she is open and says what is on her mind.


    After some time, Jeff still didn''te out of the study room.


    Sarah and Aiden were spending quality time in the living area, and situation was heating up. They hugged and kissed to make up for the afternoon they spent apart.


    "Should we check on him? I''m sure it''s more than fifteen minutes how I left him there." Sarah asked while catching up her breath.


    "You want to stop?!" Aiden didn''t want to stop. It was just getting to the good part. He held the back of her head and pulled her in for another kiss.


    She moved her head away to avoid his kiss. "Anymore, and I will drag you to the bedroom. Then we can forget about diner."


    He looked at her lips. They were slightly swollen and red from all the kissing. He wanted more, and she could feel his hunger. Sarah was in a simr state as Aiden, but maybe with a bit more restraint than him.


    "Your brother is in that room." Sarah reminded him.


    Aiden pressed his lips forming a thin line and nodded. He took few deep breaths before speaking.. "Let''s go check on him."

 Chapter 78 - Outside Work Hours (2)

    Sarah opened the door of the study slowly. When she entered with Aiden behind her, they witnessed a ridiculous scene.


    Jeff was sitting reclined in the office chair, his feet up on the desk and hands behind his head. He was asking Eve questions about Elvis Presley. "Eve, in what street was Elvis Presley born?"


    "Old Saltillo Road", Eve responded.


    "Eve, how did Elvis Presley get his name" Jeff''s face was glowing.


    "His father''s middle name was Elvis."


    Sarah looked at Aiden, not sure what to think about what she is seeing. "What is with this Elvis trivia?".


    Aiden shrugged. "My brother loves Elvis. That is not the only singer he likes, but it seems he is in the mood for Elvis now."


    Jeff continued with his questions. "Eve, what is the name of Elvis Presley''s mother?"


    "dys." Eve''s voice came without dy.


    ''Out of all the things he can ask Eve he asks questions about Elvis?'' Sarah rolled her eyes. "Jeff!"


    Jeff got startled and quickly got his feet of the desk.


    Sarah forced a smile. "I see you are friends with Eve."


    "Yes, I''m impressed." Jeff was enthusiastic. "I want to talk to you about Eve."


    "Let''s go, it''s time for dinner." Sarah turned around and left the room ignoring his request to talk about Eve.


    Jeff looked at Aiden. "Did I do something wrong?"


    Aiden shrugged and went out. He didn''t want to get between Jeff and Sarah, and he didn''t know why Sarah was upset anyway.


    ...


    Sarah checked the employment contract before signing it and noticed that apartment had a 3-year use added: for 3 years she gets to use the apartment which will be onpany''s name. After 3 years, apartment will be transferred on her name with a condition that at that time she is still and employee of White corp. If she leaves, she will lose the rights to the apartment.


    Sarah was OK with this addition which seems standard in this kind of situation, so she signed the employment contract and other documents that Jeff brought. They enjoyed dinner while Jeff and Aiden talked to Sarah about thepany and the work. Jeff mentioned that Sarah should n toe to Los Angeles soon to meet the team.


    During dinner, Sarah observed two brothers. ''They look close and distant at the same time. Maybe it''s just because of their personality.'' Sarah found that Jeff is quite stiff and keeps to himself. ''If he finds someone chatty and easy going, that will be quite a contrast for him'' Sarah smiled while ying matchmaker in her mind. Jeff is in his element when he talks about work and other serious topics. If not for the strange scene of Elvis Presley trivia with Eve, Sarah would think that outside of work he does not have other interests.


    ...


    After dinner, Jeff went to Aiden''s apartment. He will head back to Los Angeles in the morning.


    Sarah and Aiden are on the sofa in the living area, chatting about the day.


    Aiden remembered how she did great during the interview, but he was curious why she didn''t do it herself. "I thought you said that you are not going to use Eve for things you can do yourself."


    "Yes, but I also said that Eve is much faster. And your brother rubbed me the wrong way from the beginning. I felt the need to retaliate." Sarah felt wronged, and she needed to stand up for herself. With help from Eve, but Eve is her creation so technically, that is the same thing.


    "You did good." Aiden praised her. "When do you want to go to Los Angeles?"


    "How about next week?" Sarah was excited.


    Aiden nodded in approval of her timing.


    "You areing with me, right?" She wanted to make sure.


    He hesitated for few seconds and enjoyed seeing her anxiousness increasing before confirming with a slight nod.


    Sarah reprimanded him with a stern look and exhaled in relief. "How long will we stay there?"


    "As long as you want."


    "You are not helping me make a decision, you know?" Sarahined.


    Aiden was a bit irritated that she didn''t understand his intention. He took a deep breath and exined himself. "If you want an honest answer, here it is: I don''t care how much we stay in Los Angeles. As long as we are together, I''m fine with one day or one month or one year. Your choice."


    Sarah was stunned by his answer. Hearing that he only wants to be with her and does not care where they are, made her lips curve into a smile. It took her some time to find her voice. "Let''s stay one week. We can use weekend to explore the area and rx." Sarah thought that spending some time on the beach might be nice. If it''s warm enough to go swimming, then even better.


    "We can go on Friday, so we have two weekends there." Aiden suggested.


    Sarah liked that idea, and she enthusiastically nodded.


    "I will let Jeff know to have keys ready, so we can go to your new apartment as soon as we arrive."


    "Good thinking!" Sarah praised him. "Uhm¡­ OUR apartment." She corrected him.


    He responded with a smile.


    Sarah looks forward to next week, and in her mind, she is already packing.


    When she thought that there is four days until then, she does not want to waste them justzing at home. "This week, I want to go on campus and see if I can catch some professors to talk about projects." Sarah felt Aiden''s body tense up, so she quickly continued speaking. "It would be nice if you let me know what time works for you, so we can go together."


    He rxed. "I will make time."


    "OK." Sarah smiled at the thought that she guessed right why he got tense. "I will book some time slots with professors and let you know when I get confirmation."


    Aiden thought for some time before speaking. "Did you decide if you want to share office with me?"


    "I want my office." Sarah immediately answered.


    Aiden frowned. Was not happy with that answer.


    Sarah sighed and exined. "I''m sure you have things to talk about with others, and I will just be in the way."


    "Most of the work we will do together, at least at the beginning."


    "Yes. And we can go to each other''s office for that. Eventually we will be doing different things. There is no harm having our own space to work. I want to have the option of my private space." Sarah thought that her exnation makes sense.


    "Since when you need privacy from me?" Aiden''s hand slipped under Sarah''s top andnded on her back, without warning. He traced with his finger gently down her spine.


    Sarah took a deep breath while enjoying the familiar feeling of his touch and that devilish smile made her shiver from anticipation. She leaned closer and whispered in his ear, "Not here... JoAnna mighte early. Let''s go to bed." Aiden''s hand stopped moving, and he lifted her up in one swift move.. She nervously giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck while he carried her to the bedroom.

 Chapter 79 - That Time Of The Month (1)

    Sarah woke up early next morning due to pain in her lower abdomen. ''Did we overdo itst night? I don''t think so¡­''


    She shifted and felt sticky sensation between her legs. When she remembered what date it is, she jumped out of the bed and dashed to the bathroom to clean up. Pain killer took the edge off the pain but didn''t help much with the ufortable pressure she felt.


    Sarah decided to go for a run, that usually helps.


    Sarah was in the kitchen, dressed up for her run and filling up her water bottle when JoAnna came out of the bedroom.


    "Good morning!" JoAnna greeted her cheerfully. "You look ready for some exercise!"


    "Yes, I''m going for a run. Do you want to join?"


    JoAnna hesitated for a second. "Sure, give me a minute to change. Where is brother-inw?"


    "He is still sleeping." Sarah gave up on reminding JoAnna not to call Aiden brother-inw.


    ¡­


    Two sisters ran through streets of the Fairfield and decided to take a break in a park.


    After drinking from her water bottle, Sarah looked at her sister. "Anna, can you write a prescription for me?"


    "What kind of prescription?" JoAnna asked between gulps of water.


    Sarah hesitated. It was obvious she was ufortable. She took a deep breath. "I want to start with a pill."


    JoAnna choked on her water. She started coughing uncontrobly, and it took her some time to calm down. She knows that her sister is not a little girl anymore, and that she is living with Aiden. That probably means that they are intimate. But it still made her ufortable to hear. JoAnna took some time to get out of the initial shock before responding. "Sure, I can do that for you."


    "Thank you." Sarah responded shyly.


    "Make sure to take them every day once you start!" JoAnna warned.


    Sarah nodded vigorously. "Let''s head back. It''s not good to cool off too much."


    Sarah and JoAnna ran back to the apartment.


    ¡­


    When they reached back, they went to shower. Aiden was in the bathroom, so Sarah waited for Aiden to finish before she went in. When he got out, Sarah gave him a light kiss on the cheek, entered bathroom, closing the door and locking it behind her.


    Aiden was confused. ''Why is she locking me out?'' This was the first time that she locked the door behind her.


    ¡­


    When Sarah got out of shower, she saw notification on the phone that her prescription is ready for pickup. She went to JoAnna''s room. "I see it''s ready. Thank you very much. You are the best!"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes at Sarah''s obvious attempt to butter her up. "These are very effective, one of the best avable. When was yourst period?"


    "Today."


    JoAnna thought for a second. "While on the pill, you will have lighter periods, and if you start taking them within next five days, protection will kick in immediately."


    "Oh, that sounds good! Thank you!" Sarah could not help but think how Aiden will react when he finds out.


    "It''s the least I can do. I guess you are not my baby sister anymore." JoAnna pouted.


    Sarah shook her head and smiled. Her sister was putting up an act, and she didn''t want to encourage her.


    Sarah decided to tell JoAnna that she will start working. She can''t hide it forever. "This weekend I will go to LA for a week."


    "Sight-seeing trip with brother-inw?"


    "Actually, it''s work. I epted an offer and will start working on Monday. I will appreciate if you don''t tell mom or dad for now." Sarah avoided some details on purpose.


    JoAnna was curious, noticing that there are gaps in Sarah''s story. "What kind of job? Details, please."


    Sarah took a deep breath and decided to face her sister with facts. "I will work together with Aiden at White corp. Position is rted to software security. Since I''m practically done with sses, I think it''s the right time to check out what is out there."


    JoAnna frowned. Concern was obvious on her face. "White corp.? Why there out of all other ces?"


    "Well, I can''t reallye to Orion Enterprise. Not now considering how situation with dad is."


    "That''s not what I meant... There are many otherpanies who will be happy to hire a prodigy like you. Aren''t you getting too tied up to Aiden?" JoAnna''s question was a warning.


    Sarah noticed that this time she didn''t call him brother-inw, and that can only mean she is distancing herself from him. Sarah felt an ache in her heart when she thought of this. She really wanted that at least her sisters ept Aiden as her boyfriend. Unless she shows resolve, that is not going to happen. "I know what I''m doing. It''s a good opportunity. And I will be able to work remotely, so I''m not tied up to any ce. That works for me perfectly."


    JoAnna was giving Sarah stern look.


    "The job is something I''m interested in, the sry is good, they are even giving me an apartment to stay in! Working with Aiden is a bonus... Don''t be like that... I am happy." Sarah pleaded.


    JoAnna''s face softened. "And I''m happy for you. Always keep your eyes wide open, so I don''t need to worry about you!"


    Sarah''s lips stretched into a smile. "Understood... What do you want for breakfast? I will go quickly and pick up something from one of the shops down the street."


    ¡­


    Sarah went to get breakfast, and then stopped by to a pharmacy on the corner of her street to get her prescription. In one hand she held bag full of pastries, and in other carrier with three coffees. She was giddy imagining Aiden''s expression when she tells him that she is on a pill. Her happiness was cut short when she heard a familiar male voice as she approached entry to her building. "Good morning, sweet Sarah."


    Sarah''s smile disappeared and her face froze. "Don''t call me that."


    "Sorry, Sarah. Is that better?" Hugo smiled at her, but when she thought how he caused a problem between Aiden and her, she could not feel anything other than resentment.


    "Mr. Alvarez, we are not close. Call me Miss Hill."


    "Oh, so distant... did I cause any problemsst time? I apologize if I did." Hugo had arge grin on his face. He was not sincere at all.


    "You tter yourself thinking that you can cause any problems between my boyfriend and me. Please move." Sarah''s cold voice matched her expression.


    Hugo stepped away, and Sarah slipped inside and headed straight to the elevator. Once elevator door closed, she sighed in relief.


    Hugo was not affected by Sarah''s cold treatment. ''I like a good challenge.''


    ...


    Shortly after breakfast, JoAnna headed back home.


    Aiden noticed that Sarah is maintaining certain distance between them, and he was confused.. ''I need to figure this out. Did I do something wrong?''

 Chapter 80 - That Time Of The Month (2)

    By lunch time, Aiden was able to confirm that Sarah is definitely avoiding him. Every time he tried getting close to her, Sarah would increase the distance between them by few steps. Even when she was sitting on the sofa and he sat next to her, at the same moment she moved to the side chair. He was not able to touch her. The only conclusion he coulde up with is that he wronged her somehow, and she is upset.


    After a lot of internal struggle, he decided to ask what is going on. "Will you tell me what I did wrong?"


    Sarah was confused. "Huh? Why do you think you did something wrong?"


    "You are avoiding me whole day." Aiden''s expression showed that he is not happy.


    It didn''t take her long to realize what Aiden is talking about. Sarah sighed. "You didn''t do anything. It''s me."


    "What is it?" Aiden''s voice showed urgency. He wanted to know what is going on. All kinds of thoughts started appearing in his mind. Even the breakup scenarios of ''It''s not you, it''s me¡­'' type.


    Sarah was not sure why, but she felt embarrassed to talk about monthly periods with him. So far, she was able to confirm that he is not knowledgeable about female issues. Thought of her exining how ovaries work made her feel ufortable. ''I need to tell him that I''m on my period, but how do I do that?'' Sarah decided to get herptop. She searched for ''menstrual cycle'', opened one result which had a detailed exnation and gaveptop to him. "Here, read this and you will understand."


    Aiden sat on the sofa and started reading. As he progressed his face froze and became pale. He slowly turned to Sarah and stared at her without a word.


    Sarah looked at him and could not help herself but to frown. "Your reaction is over the top. Every female goes through this."


    Aiden didn''t respond. He didn''t move at all. Sarah was wondering if he is even breathing.


    Sarah thought that something seems off, so she sat next to him and started reading. To her horror, she saw that the article from the beginning started exining menstrual cycle and its role in female reproductive system rted to pregnancy, changes in hormone levels and how it all makes good environment for embryo to develop.


    Sarah quickly took theptop back. "I''m not pregnant! I''ve got my period."


    It took him some time to react. Aiden exhaled with relief but was still confused. "What does that mean?"


    "It means that I''m bleeding¡­" She gestured toward her lower abdomen. "And it feels ufortable. It happens once a month andsts four to five days."


    "Oh..." That was the only sound that came out of him.


    Sarah searched for ''menstruation'' on theptop, confirmed that page she opened talks about it, and gave him theptop back. "Here, this one is focusing on that."


    Aiden read it carefully, and then keptptop away slowly. "So that''s how it is... but why are you avoiding me?"


    "That... I thought it''s better to avoid touching each other, getting all excited and not being able to do much about it." She shyly admitted.


    Aiden exhaled in relief that she is not angry. And that she does not want to break up with him. He shook his head at his jumping into conclusions and at her silliness. Aiden shifted closer to Sarah, wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into a hug. "You can be so silly sometimes. I don''t need to touch you to get excited."


    Sarah tilted her head to look at him. "But doesn''t it make it worse?"


    "There is nothing worse than not being able to get close to you." He tightened his hug.


    Sarah felt her heart melting. She thought about what he said and agreed that it makes sense.


    She counted the days in her head. ''My period will be done by the time we go to LA''.


    Sarah was thinking how to tell him that she started taking pills, and what his reaction will be. While thinking about that she got all fidgety.


    Aiden noticed that something is going on and looked at her grinning face curiously.


    Sarah could not contain her excitement. "When we go to LA, I will have a surprise for you."


    "What is it?"


    "If I tell you know, it will not be a surprise." Sarah teased him andughed when she saw him pouting in protest.


    ~Orion Enterprise~


    Sophia is in a board meeting with shareholders and directors.


    "Starting next week, I will be in our New York office to help stabilize situation there. Based on our current estimates, I will be working from there next three months. I believe that our HQ will be operating smoothly as usual, under guidance of our capable directors. While I''m away, director Hill will be my proxy." Sophia gestured with her hand toward Edward and he nodded in approval. Sophia continued. "In case of any emergency, you can reach me remotely. In next few days I will be avable for any discussions you want to have in person before I head out. That''s all from my side. Thank you."


    The people quickly dispersed, and only few were left behind.


    "Did you confirm who is going with you?" Edward asked as he stood up to leave.


    "Yes." Sophia confirmed. "I have selected initial list of people based on their capabilities; my assistant, Leah, will send it in a memoter today. Four people, two from legal, and two from administration. If anyone else is needed, they can join us in New Yorkter. Leah will stay here. She can help you."


    Edward expressed his approval and left the conference room.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to go?" Mark asked Sophia. His expression screamed that he wants to go with her.


    She nodded avoiding eye contact. "As one of the directors, you are needed here to ensure HQ does not encounter any issues. I''m counting on you."


    Mark was not convinced. "Why do I have a feeling you have another motive?"


    Sophia took a second topose herself and looked at him. "You are overthinking it. Our New York branch is encountering issues. I''m going to stabilize it. What else could it be?" She turned around and left the conference room.


    Mark looked at Sophia''s back as she walked out and had a strange feeling that she is walking outside of his reach.

 Chapter 81 - Consultation

    That afternoon Sarah went to University to meet with a professor Pias for a consultation rted to the project she needs to work on. This is one of two projects she is working on by herself this semester, and she wants to get few rifications before she starts working.


    Aiden apanied her while ncing around, anxiously. He knows that Philip has interest in Sarah, and fears that something might happen to her.


    "It should not take long." Sarah reassured him.


    "I will wait for you to finish there." He kissed her on the forehead before going to take a seat in the nearby waiting area that has a good view of the hallway where professor Pias''s office is.


    Sarah was on time for her consultation, she wanted to leave good impression. Sarah has a good opinion of professor Pias. He is an older gentleman, well established in his profession, and easy to talk to.


    Sarah entered the office and greeted professor Pias, who was at his desk, expecting her. Next to him, holding a stack of papers was Philip. Sarah froze for a second and stared at Philip. ''What is he doing here?''


    Philip smiled at Sarah, lightly nodding in a greeting without a word.


    "Miss Hill, it''s good to see you." Professor Pias''s greeting made Sarah snap back to reality. "Please take a seat." Professor Pias gestured to the chair in front of his desk.


    Sarah stiffly walked to the chair he offered, ncing at Philip cautiously.


    Professor Pias noticed that Sarah is looking at Philip. "Do you know my assistant, Mr. Simmons?"


    "Your assistant?" Sarah repeated. She was not able to hide surprise in her voice.


    Professor Pias smiled sincerely. "Yes. Very capable young man. I find him very helpful and resourceful. He just started working for me recently, and is already handling many things for me, including scheduling my meetings. If you have any questions in the future, you can always reach out to him."


    Sarah forced a smile. "I see. I will keep that in mind." She tried her best to contain her panic from showing. ''Is Philip the reason I managed to get a time slot with this professor on such a short notice?'' Sarah concluded that it must have been Philip who got her toe at this time. All other professors she wanted to meet have at least one week of wait time, before they are avable. And this one just happened to be avable next day? Sarah could not help but be suspicious of this whole situation. She felt a strong urge to leave. But how can she just leave without talking to the professor?


    Sarahposed herself, and immediately started asking questions rted to the project that she prepared in advance.


    Philip was standing there next to the professor, looking at Sarah with a faint smile, without a word.


    In less than ten minutes, Sarah was done. She thanked professor and headed outside.


    "Miss Hill" Philip''s voice made her stop in her tracks. She wanted to flee, but it would be impolite if she ignores him and leaves in front of the professor. Philip walked to her and handed her a card with his contact information. "In the future, if you need an appointment with professor Pias, do not hesitate to reach out to me directly. I will do my best to squeeze you into his schedule." Sarah felt that her hair is standing up when he approached her. She nodded, took the card and left the office.


    When she was in the hallway, she paused and took few deep breaths. While in the office, she did her best to focus her thoughts on the project, and to finish as soon as possible so that she can leave quickly. But now that she was alone in the hallway, her nerves took over. She was not prepared to meet Philip face to face... Sarah could not help but remember what she read in those police reports... and think about the possibility that he wanted to do those things to her. She was out of it, when she noticed someone standing right in front of her. She got startled, and it took her a second to see that it was Aiden. He was inspecting her expression. "Are you OK?"


    She nodded, then shook her head. "Let''s go." Sarah took his hand and walked away.


    Once they were in the car, Sarah extended her hand and showed him the card with Philip''s contact information.


    Aiden frowned and looked at Sarah.


    She sighed. "Guess who is a very capable new assistant to professor Pias."


    "Drop the course." Aiden didn''t leave any room for negotiation.


    Sarah shook her head. "I have only project left. If I need his inputs, I will use email and not go in person."


    "You will need to go in person when you submit the project."


    Sarah thought about it. "That is something I will figure out."


    "I don''t agree with that. Think of a possibility that he got the position as an assistant in order to get close to you."


    Sarah shook her head in disbelief. "Let''s assume you are right, and I drop the course. What is to say he will not show up for another one? I can''t go dropping all the courses. Like this, at least I know where to expect him."


    Aiden didn''t respond.


    "Let''s go home. I want to start packing." Sarah decided to change the subject.


    ...


    That evening, Sarah was not getting sleep. Her mind was full thoughts about Philip. What does he want? Why her? Is she really in danger? Sarah got out of the bed and went to the study room.


    She thought about what she knows: she knows he is working with Mimi, they are involved in drugs and sex very, and for some reason he is interested in getting close to her. Sarah thought how she has files that Omega sent, and also results of her facial recognition search.. Sarah decided to go through files she has, with hope that she will find some clues of what is going on and what is the best course of action for her.

 Chapter 82 - Finding Evidence (1)

    Sarah decided first to go through files that she received from Omega. ''Why did he send me these?'' Sarah could not help but wonder what is Omega''s reason for sending her those files. Why did he have those files in the first ce? And how did he know that these files will be of some interest for her? ''Maybe I will get some hints from the information in these files.''


    She had files already sorted and decided to go first through files which are only rted to Philip.


    It waste in the night when she finished. Her observation from many police reports filed, is that all users stated that he had an intention to drug them and then kidnap them for the purpose of sex very. Reports spanned from oldest being over five years old, to most recent one which was filled only few months ago. All users also have inmon that their names are reduced to initials which can mean only one of two things: either they are minors or Philip was sessful.


    ''With all of these reports, how is it possible that not one of them had enough evidence to get him to court and find him guilty?'' Sarah could not help but wonder how Philip can avoid punishment for all the crimes listed in those reports. Even if some are fake, not all of them could be. Right?


    Then she started going thought files rted to Mimi. For her also she found reports as old as five years old, andtest one was about a year ago. Simr things as Philip with a difference that Philip was drugging his victims by spiking their beverage, while Mimi was injecting them directly into her victims with a syringe or with some other sharp objects that had traces of drugs on it. These ''other sharp objects'' were never identified. The only thing mentioned in reports were marks on the skin left by a very sharp object, sometimes looking like a small stab, and sometimes like a scratch.


    By the time Sarah went through these files, it was early morning. She locked her PC and went back to bed. Her mind was processing loads of information she found out during the night, but exhaustion got her, and she drifted off to sleep.


    Her sleep was not peaceful, she had a dream where Philip and Mimi with crazed expressions are chasing her, their hands full of syringes which were filled with liquids of various colors, ready to inject her. Sarah was desperately running away from them, but they were just one step behind no matter how fast she ran... and just when she thought that they will catch her, Sarah felt herself sinking into a firm and warm embrace. She was enveloped in a familiar scent which made all bad things disperse¡­ then she drifted off to a dreamless sleep.


    ...


    Next day she woke upte, and right away went to study room and continued going through the data. This time she went thought other files which were sorted in a third group. Sarah found that these are reports against Philip and Mimi together, and there are also few other people mentioned. Sarah looked up these people and found that they are either their family members or close friends. But the usations were very simr as the ones she went thought previous night.


    The images that she got were supporting police reports. Images are clear photo evidence of Philip, Mimi and few others... ''So howe they are not in jail?'' Sarah was confused, how can thew fail when there are so many reports and so much evidence? The only conclusion is that they have connections. Police? Judge? Paying off victims to drop the charges? Who could make all these serious usations absolutely non-effective like they don''t exist? All of them are dismissed for various reasons, and they all have inmon that none of them reached the court. Based on what Sarah can see, even Philip''s and Mimi''s families are involved. So, it''s not just few of them, but theirwork is quiterge. It looks like an endless pit full of crime which never saw any justice.


    Besides these, Sarah could not help but wonder about two more people...


    Aiden. It''s obvious to her that he knows more than what he is telling her. She can tell that clearly based on how he reacts to anything that is rted to Philip. How much does he know, and how does he know it?


    Omega. Why would he send her these files? How does he know that she is interested in information rted to Philip and Mimi? Why does he have those files collected?


    ''I found out few things about Philip and Mimi, and hundred times more questions appeared!'' Sarah was frustrated. No matter how she thought about this, only more questions appeared with no answers in sight.


    Aiden entered the study. "Do you n to eat anything today?"


    Sarah quickly locked the PC and checked the time... it was time for dinner. "Food sounds good." She was so busy, that she spent all day in the study, and forgot to eat.


    After having dinner, Sarah wanted to go back to study and continue, but Aiden stopped her. "You need to take a break. You were there the whole night and day. Break." He pulled her to sit on the sofa next to him.


    "Uhm, you know about the night?" Sarah was half surprised and half ashamed that he knows.


    "Did you think you can sneak out of the bed without me noticing?"


    "I did." She responded honestly.


    Seeing her innocent expression, he was not able to scold her as he intended. Heughed. "In that case, you need to improve your sneaking skills."


    ...


    That night, Sarah was waiting to make sure Aiden is asleep before getting out of the bed. As she closed the door behind her, he sat up on the bed and shook his head, ''When she has something on her mind, nothing can stop her.'' He admired her persistence.. ''Well, now I can''t sleep anyway, I might as well get some work done'' He got hisptop and started working.

 Chapter 83 - Finding Evidence (2)

    Sarah was in the study room going through results of facial recognition run. There was a lot of results, and it was difficult to sort them out. Sarah went thought number of them, and there was a mix of images, newspaper articles, and blogs. She asked Eve to sort the results based on images, and tobel them with timestamps of when they are created originally. That createdrge number of folders, but it still seemed more organized.


    She picked one folder and found that files in there are rted to some party on a boat in San Francisco. Philip was there on few pictures. There was also a newspaper article with one of the pictures from that party which talked about youth and excessive consumption of alcohol and drugs. It also mentioned that two girls went missing after that party. Two girls were 16 and 17 years old, since they are minors, only their initials are mentioned. Sarah thought for a bit before going to check police reports, she found a police report with matching date, and the user had same initials as a 16 year old girl that went missing. Report was filled one month after the party, but the date and location in the report for the incident, matched the date of the party. ''Can this be just a coincidence?'' Sarah could not find any police report with initials of the missing 17 year old girl mentioned in the newspaper article. ''Does this mean that she was not found?'' Sarah didn''t want to go that way in her thoughts. She just didn''t file a report, right? Or maybe she did file a report, but Omega didn''t send her all the reports that exist. One of the photos from that party showed Philip with two girls, one blonde and one brte, who appeared to be a match in terms of age for the girls in question. Sarah decided to do a facial recognition search for those two girls and see if she can match faces with some names. She told Eve to take over that search.


    Sarah sighed thinking how all this will take a lot of time. Matching images, faces, events, dates. ''It''s a pity that police didn''t do more investigation... what can I do even if I connect all these events to Philip, Mimi and others? If police will shut down everything before any investigation is done, I am only wasting my time here.'' But she could not let it go... it was bothering her. Something was ignited in her, and she had a need to keep digging, to find a closure. For herself and for all those girls whose reports ended up being dismissed before any action was taken.


    Sarah looked at some articles which were not matched to any folder. "Eve, I see number of files that are from facial recognition results, but not sorted anywhere. What files are those?"


    "Master, those are match with multiple folders."


    ''Then these should be interesting.'' Sarah thought that these can be a link between cases and opened one. It was an article about parties organized by high school students for spring break.


    She opened another one, it was in anguage she didn''t understand. Sarah asked Eve to trante it to English. Article talked about a girl who was found next to the side road in South Africa. There were few photos of the girl. One photo stood up, it was a high school photo of a brte with bright eyes and a lovely smile. Sarah thought she looks familiar. Then shepared that photo with the one where Philip is with two girls, at a party in San Francisco. "Eve,pare these two photos. Is this the same girl in both photos?"


    Few secondster, Eve responded. "Facial features match is 99.6%"


    Sarah started reading article carefully. The girl was found next to the side road in South Africa by people who were going to work early in the morning. The girl had injuries all over her body. Local hospital examined her and found that she had old and new injuries typical of sexual assault, and she also had several recent surgeries. She was missing one kidney and a liver. The perpetrators were not caught, police had no leads. The girl died one dayter due to mix of malnutrition, infection and blood loss.


    Checking the dates, the girl was found three and a half months after the party in San Francisco.


    ''All this is too much to be called a coincidence... It''s not only for sex trafficking, but for selling body parts as well?'' Sarah felt that she is running out of breath. This was too much to handle. She watched movies and read stories where people hurt other humans for their selfish reasons such as profit or pleasure, but somehow, she always thought that is something distant, something that happens to others, something that happens on television. Now that Sarah is aware that people she knows are doing these things, she feels disgusted. When she thinks that there is a chance they are targeting her, mix of panic and fury is boiling inside her.


    "Eve, run the facial recognition for blonde girl only." There was no point to run a search for a girl who perished. Sarah thought that if she finds blonde girl maybe she can talk to her and find out more... or maybe not. ''What am I doing? I can''t just approach a victim and ask her about what happened. How am I going to exin how I know stuff?'' Sarah sighed. "Eve, stop the facial recognition search."


    ''I need to calm down and think about this. I can go through few more folders and see if I find something that makes sense. But I can''t go and approach people. No one should know I have this information.'' Then she thought that Omega knows, after all he sent her the reports. ''Why did he send me these files? Howe he knows so much about me? ... What do I know about him? Other than he has greatputer skills and that he is a male student at Te University... and that he knows a lot about me... I don''t know anything else. He might be one of my ssmates, and I''m clueless about it..'' Sarah felt that her mind is running in circles.

 Chapter 84 - Finding Evidence (3)

    Sarah was thinking who could match that description... There is a lot of male students at the University, but only one stands out with his skills.


    ''Any person with above average skills can find a lot about me just by looking at some articles online and student information, but there is no way for him to find out that I''m looking into Philip and Mimi... unless...'' Sarah looked at the bangle on her left wrist and started rotating it... she traced with her index finger each symbol: ''Alpha, Beta, Gamma, Delta, Epsilon... Rho, Sigma, Tau... Chi, Phi, Omega'' Sarah noticed that Omega isrger than other symbols. ''Howe I didn''t notice this earlier?'' She went back from the beginningparing symbols and observed that Sigma is alsorger... ''So out of all the symbols, only Sigma and Omega arerger? ... Howe I didn''t notice this earlier?!!''


    Sarah was scolding herself for being blind. For ignoring the obvious.


    Sarah startedughing at herself, ''And people tell me that I''m a prodigy? ... How can I be this blind... it''s not only that Aiden is Omega, but he also knows that I am Sigma...'' Sarah felt mix of emotions. Her pride was hurt, she always found herself at the top and now she realized that someone was better than her. Well, at least in this case.


    ''How did he find out about me? When did he find out about me?'' She was certain that she always covered all her tracks, so how did he find out? At the same time, she was happy, if there is anyone whose intelligence she admires, that is Aiden. Him being Omega is so obvious that Sarah was mad at herself for not realizing it earlier. Even the bangle he gave her is like a ring signpost which she didn''t notice until now.


    Sarah was wondering why he went through all the trouble of sending her files as Omega... Why he didn''t share them without using Omega identity? Why he doesn''t want to talk about Philip and Mimi with her when it''s obvious how much more he knows. ''I''m sure he has his reasons... he didn''t hide information from me because he did share it... Now what should I do? Should I confront him about this, or trust that his reasons carry weight and just y along?'' As soon as word ''trust'' showed up in her mind, she already had her answer. If there is anything that separates Aiden from anyone else in Sarah''s eyes, it is that she trusts him. ''I can wait until he is ready to tell me himself''.


    Realization that Aiden is Omega and that he knows that she operates under moniker Sigma, made her trust him more. He knows that she is Sigma, yet he didn''t expose her. If that does notbel him as someone who deserves her trust, then nothing else does.


    She thought about Aiden and her, and idea that two of them are destined resurfaced in her mind. They are so much alike, that they even have Greek symbols as monikers. ''If that is not a crazy coincidence, then it can only be destiny.'' But Sarah does not believe in coincidences. That is why her conclusion is that it can only be destiny.


    Sarah spent some time thinking what to do about all the information that she has about Philip and Mimi. Going to police will obviously not work, but she is not a person who will give up easily. Then she got the idea: media. If shepiles all the data so that it''s easy to understand what happened and whose fault it is, and shares that to newspapers and on social media, news will blow up to such a proportion that it can''t be covered up anymore. Sarah was very happy with this n. She gave herself a task that whenever she finds time, she goes through these files andpiles an easy to follow document, one for each person involved. And those documents will bring an end to these vile people.


    Sarah was content with her output for the night: discovering that Aiden and Omega are the same person anding up with a n how to handle Philip and Mimi. She decided to call it a night and go to bed.


    Sarah slowly opened bedroom door, and found Aiden awake, working on aptop in the bed. He looked up at her, closed hisptop and kept it on a side table. "Done?"


    "Yes." She confirmed and got into the bed.


    Aiden observed "You look happy."


    "Yes. Very productive." She snuggled next to him.


    "Mmm", he acknowledged.


    She looked up at him, "You will not ask what I''m working on?"


    "No. You will tell me, when you are ready."


    "Mmm", Sarah confirmed. She likes that they don''t need to talk a lot in order to understand each other. Sarah is confident that Aiden trusts her in the same way she trusts him.


    Lying in the bed next to him, she started thinking about their uing trip, and then her mind went toward the fact that she started taking contraceptive pills... and she started imagining how it will feel without the condom... Sarah was getting aroused just by thinking about it, and she started fidgeting.


    "Is something wrong?" Aiden noticed that she is restless.


    She responded by shaking her head vigorously.


    "You seem to have trouble gettingfortable..." Aiden thought that she is feeling difort due to her period. She did say that it''s causing her pain. "How about I massage your back. That might help."


    "No, no, no... that would only make it worse." Sarah responded with panic in her voice.


    "I read that massages help with difort." Aiden did his research and wants to help her if possible.


    "Not with this one." Sarah''s lips twitched.


    "Which one?" Now he was confused.


    "Can you stop talking about it?" Sarah sighed. "I''m just excited about our trip to LA. That''s it. Now sleep.." She can appreciate his good intentions, but she can''t ept it. ''If you start massaging my back it will only get me excited more, OK?''

 Chapter 85 - More Than I Imagined (1)

    Saturday afternoon, Sarah and Aiden reached the address of the apartment building that Sarah got as a part of her package for joining the White corp. When Sarah looked at the massive 20 story high building, in a great area of the city, surrounded with wide sidewalks, restaurants and shops, she could not believe her eyes.


    Jeff arranged that she gets the keys from the doorman who was stationed next to the elevators. While walking through the lobby, Sarah observed that the building has a valet service, reception with more than one person stationed there at a time and security. It looked really grand.


    Sarah and Aiden took the private elevator to 20th floor. Sarah was all giddy thinking that their apartment is on the top floor. ''Doesn''t that make it a penthouse? I have penthouse in Los Angeles!'' When elevator door opened, they entered a luxury apartment which has more than 3000 square feet, hardwood floors throughout, floor to ceiling windows. Sarah was stunned by the views from the apartment, and even more when she saw that the apartment has three terraces. First terrace faces East and provides a great view of the city, second one faces West, and you can see the ocean, and third one is on South side and has a swimming pool! All three terraces can be essed from the living room. Sarah skipped excitedly to the swimming pool and was happy to see that it is heated. Kitchen, bedrooms and bathrooms, everything is furnished and with high-end finishes.


    On the kitchen ind there was documentation rted to the apartment, Sarah flipped through it and saw that her unites with three underground parking spaces, and the building has many amenities such as valet parking, concierge, gym, library, card room, sauna, pool, wine cer.


    ''Is this a building or a city on its own?'' Sarah thought. Then she saw substantial HOA* dues, ''I''m happy that until apartment is officially mine, White corp. will cover HOA cost, so for next three years I can live here for free.''


    "This is way more than I imagined", Sarah honestly said.


    Aiden was enjoying watching Sarah as she happily hopped through the apartment, checking it out.


    She noticed that he does not look surprised or excited by any of what they found in the apartment. "This is not your first time here, is it?"


    Aiden smiled, amused by her observation. "You are very perceptive."


    "How many times did you stay here?"


    He shook his head slightly. "I didn''t stay here. When in Los Angeles I would stay at my brother''s ce. But I came here when White corp. got this property, and also once more with my brother to check on progress of renovations."


    Sarah wanted to know more about the renovations done, but her attention got to the ind in the kitchen. Next to the apartment documentation was a credit card with a note. ''For your car''.


    Sarah took the card and looked at Aiden with glee. "We should go buy some things like bedding and towels... and we can go car shopping." She waved the card.


    They went to BBB** store and got everything they need for the apartment. They asked store clerk to send things they purchased to the apartment. Then they went to the car dealership. Car dealership is huge, it has several hundred cars on arge three level car lot.


    "Do you have a car in mind?" Aiden asked while looking at the few featured cars which had brochures on the counter.


    "Not really. But I would like a convertible, I think that California just gives off a vibe to ride in a convertible." Sheughed. This was a good day, apartment, shopping and now getting a car! And all that with Aiden who didn''t seem to mind going with her everywhere.


    After talking with a salesperson, and checking few cars, Sarah ended up taking 2018 BMW 6 Series Convertible in Red Metallic color.


    On the way back they stopped in a grocery store and picked up some snacks and necessities. Sarah went to check out, but Aiden blocked her.


    "You didn''t get any meat, fruits or vegetables. No one can survive from junk food. What will we cook?" He scolded her.


    Sarah pouted in protest but went to the vegetable section and watched him pick produce skillfully.


    ¡­


    After they settled in and freshened up, it was already evening.


    "How about we order something for dinner?" Sarah was not in the mood for cooking.


    Aiden looked down from the terrace. "How about we eat out and then go for a walk?"


    Sarah went next to him and looked down. It was a busy street, and atmosphere of pleasant weather, people and lights made it look very inviting. Sarah could imagine two of them walking there while holding hands. "epted."


    ...


    After diner in a small restaurant, they went for a walk. The weather was enjoyable, and a small breeze was refreshing. It was gettingte, and there were many couples on the street, walking. Sarah was happy to share this moment with Aiden. She knows that there are many people around them, but to her, it felt like it''s just the two of them.


    Aiden held her hand as they walked on the streets of Los Angeles and thought how this is not his first time on that street. But this is the first time he is enjoying. He looked at her face, all lit up from excitement and smiled.


    Sarah was thinking how she will tell Aiden that she is on a pill now. No n seemed good enough, but she was excited. She could not wait to go back to the apartment.


    She freshened up for the night swiftly and waited for Aiden to finish showering.


    Unfortunately, she was up from early in the morning, and it was a busy day, and bed wasfortable... by the time Aiden got out of the shower, Sarah was sleeping soundly. He saw her sleeping, settled down next to her and pulled nket over them. He kissed her cheeks few times gently before embracing her and sleeping off.


    If he knew what she was thinking just before she slept off, he would not sleep off so easily. Sometimes ignorance is good.


    ...


    When Sarah woke up, it took her few seconds to realize where she is. Aiden was not in the bed. She got up and went to see if she can find him. In the hallway, Sarah could smell the coffee, so she headed toward the kitchen.


    Aiden was in the kitchen, checking something on his phone with a croissant in his mouth. He was all sweaty. His t-shirt was wet and stuck to his toned body. Sarah could guess that he just exercised. The whole scene was very seductive, and Sarah froze while staring at him. Aiden looked up at her and revealed an enchanting smile. "Good morning."


    Sarah swallowed hard. "Good morning...." Her greeting came out as a whisper.

 Chapter 86 - More Than I Imagined (2)

    Aiden saw Sarah staring at his sweaty body, dazed¡­ devouring him with her eyes. He remembered her period, but the next thought was that she said itsts 4 to 5 days, and it passed more than that.


    His smile widened. "I checked out the gym. It''s not bad." He kept his phone and croissant down and started walking toward her slowly. Or maybe it was not slowly, but to Sarah it looked like he is moving in slow motion.


    Sarah took a step back without thinking.


    He stopped walking and frowned. "Why are you walking away from me? Is it because I need to shower?" He swiftly removed his top.


    His toned muscles were more prominent after exercising. Sarah could not stop staring at his body. Her heart was racing. She gasped. "You did that on purpose!"


    Sarah''s expression was not able to hide how Aiden affected her. She was taking shallow breaths just by looking at him. His intense gaze was locked on her and his devilish smile disarmed her. This time she didn''t move, her legs could not budge even if she wanted to move.


    When he stopped, he was so close that when he lowered his head, she could smell his woody-flowery fragrance mixed with the sweat.


    Sarah felt Aiden''s breath on her cheek. "Do you want me to shower first?" His voice was deeper than usual, and she felt sensory overload.


    Her head was buzzing, and she was not able to find strength to talk. She was consumed by desire, and barely found strength to shake her head. He lowered his head and kissed her neck, her knees trembled. Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck and tilted her head to give him better ess while his kisses gradually moved lower.


    He lifted her up and she wrapped her legs around his waist as he carried her to the bedroom.


    Both of them were starving for each other. Spending six days together while holding back was a torture for both of them. In few seconds their clothes were on the floor, and they gasped for air between kisses.


    The smell of his sweat full of pheromones made Sarah want him even more.


    Aiden hurriedly reached to get the protection, and she held him back. He was puzzled. ''Now what?'' Aiden waited for days, being near her without intimacy made him go nearly crazy. Now he was almost there, almost able to feel her, and she stopped him? He exhaled and let her pull his head down toward her. He heard Sarah''s whisper. "I''m on the pill. No need..." His mind exploded. He is not sure when it happened, but he was inside her, and their gasps mixed.


    Aiden could not tell how long he didn''t move. Maybe few seconds or few minutes. But it could not be longer than that. Part of him wanted to savor the raw feeling of her weing heat, and other part wanted to devour her violently, to hear all her sounds, especially the ones she is not even aware that she is making.


    He lifted his head and their eyes met. It was like they reflected each other with satisfying smiles and eyes burning with desire.


    Sarah felt him move out slowly, deliberately. She could tell that he is enjoying, and it felt good for her as well. So much better than any time before. As if millions of details were suddenly revealed on the painting, making her enjoy it more, much more intimately. Aiden got inside again much faster than previously and she heard him let out a groan followed by a curse. "Shit! You feel so good¡­"


    She wanted to tell him that he feels good as well. She wanted to tell him that nothing is better than the feeling of him sliding inside her. She wanted to tell him that she wishes that this canst forever. But she was not in control of her voice. Sarah''s mouth opened, but only moans and gasps came out as her consciousness merged with Aiden''s. There was only a raw feeling of belonging before both of them exploded with power which bound their souls with fate for eternity.


    They stayed like that in each other''s embrace for a long time.


    Sarah tilted her head so that she can see him and smiled. "Do you like the surprise?"


    "You mean...?" He gestured down.


    Sarah nodded with an expectant expression.


    "Yes, I like it very much." Aiden kissed her. His kiss was deep and unhurried.


    Sarah was happy with his response. She could tell that they reached next level of intimacy. And there was something else, something invisible that she was not able to identify, but she knew that it was there. It felt like it was there before, but now it was much stronger. Some sort of connection that can''t be broken no matter what. It made her heart feel warm and fuzzy. It made her happy. It made her his.


    Sarah was clinging onto Aiden, not willing to let go. "We have the whole day. What do you want to do?"


    "Hmm¡­" He nced around. "The apartment is big. How about we spend the day here checking it out?" He shifted his body closer and started kissing her neck.


    "We can''t stay here whole day!" Sarah protested while shivers ran through her body.


    "Why not? I missed you, and I need to make up for it." He said in a low voice while nibbling on her ear.


    "Wait, wait¡­" Sarah weakly struggled when she felt his hand moving down her abdomen without intention to stop. "I''m all sticky, let''s shower first."


    "No problem, we can check out the shower first." He swiftly stood up and carried her to the shower.


    Sarahughed. "Is ''check out'' a new codeword?"


    "Mmm, let''s check out every inch of this apartment." He confirmed while starting the shower.


    She was not able to resist him, even if she wanted to.


    By lunch time they ''checked out'' the master bedroom, shower and a bathtub.


    ...


    Sarah was trying to put a t-shirt on while Aiden held her. Sarah thought that today he is like an octopus, not letting go of her. She sighed. "Not that I''mining, but if I don''t eat soon, I will copse."


    He pouted and let her go.


    She fixed her t-shirt, looked at him and shook her head. "Go cover up, so we can go and eat." He was wearing only jeans on bottom.


    "How about we order something and stay in?" He stretched his arms to hold her.


    Sarah nimbly stepped backward, out of his reach. "It''s a great day. Let''s go out a bit." It is difficult for her to resist him, but she needs to eat. And they are ''checking out'' the apartment since morning.


    Heined like a child for some time, but eventually went to the closet. When he got out, he looked fresh in a white V-neck t-shirt and jeans.


    He found Sarah was on a terrace that faces East and gives view of the city. "Jeff said that apartment is close to office. Is that something that can be seen from here?"


    "Yes. That light blue one." He pointed in the direction of several tall buildings. One out of the buildings has a light blue color fa?ade. "Floors ten and above."


    Sarah looked down, and estimated distance. "Oh, that is close. It should not be more than ten minutes walking, right?"


    "Sounds about right." He observed her excited expression. "Are you looking forward to tomorrow?"


    "Yes, yes!" Sarah excitedly nodded.


    Aidenughed.. "Let''s go and put some food in you."

 Chapter 87 - More Than I Imagined (3)

    After lunch Aiden and Sarah went for a walk through the neighborhood.


    Sarah was excited to find out more about the shops and restaurants that lined the streets.


    They found a small park and sat on the bench. It was a quiet oasis in the middle of a busy city. Sun was peeking through lush leaves of tall trees. Aiden was holding Sarah while her head rested on his shoulder... it was perfect. Sarah wished to engrave this into her memory.


    She thought how she likes the apartment, and the neighborhood, and she can see herself living here. ''Would all this be so good if Aiden is not with me?'' Sarah realized that as long as she is with him, everything is better. He brings colors to her world which she didn''t see before. ''We are together for only few weeks, and I''ve fallen for him so badly that I don''t remember how life used to be before I met him.''


    Sarah''s thoughts got interrupted when her phone rang. She checked and saw that it''s Sophia. Sarah exhaled. She guessed that Sophia found out about her job from JoAnna and that is why she is calling. She reluctantly stood up and looked at Aiden. "I need to take this" She walked some distance away before picking up. "Hi big sis."


    "Hi... where are you?" Sophia''s tone told her that she has something serious on her mind. And her question already confirmed Sarah''s assumption why Sophia is calling.


    Sarah decided to tell the truth and face the consequences. She is ready to fight for this. "I''m in Los Angeles"


    "So, it''s true..." Sophia exhaled. "I was hoping that JoAnna is kidding"


    Sarah was not sure what to say to this, or if she should say anything. Shortly after, Sophia spoke again. "Do you remember what I told you about White corp.?"


    "Yes."


    "And you still decided to go there?" Sarah could hear Sophia''s agitation.


    "Yes."


    There was a long silence, and Sophia was first one to speak. "Keep your eyes open and make sure you take care of yourself."


    "Yes." Sarah rxed. Last thing that Sophia said, told Sarah that her sister epted the current situation.


    "I''m heading to New York tonight, and I will be there for three months."


    Sarah was surprised that Sophia is leaving for such a long time. "When did that happen?"


    "Office in New York needs me, and I need a break from here."


    "I see... If you need me or Eve, we are avable anytime. You know that." Sarah guessed that there might be something more, but it was obvious that Sophia didn''t want to talk about it.


    "Yes. Thank you... Sarah, I really hope you know what you are doing." Sophia''s words were a warning to Sarah.


    "Me too... big sis, I just want you to know that I''m happy."


    Sophia took a deep breath. "That is good to know... Remember, if anyone bullies you,e to me. OK? Don''t feel that you are out of options."


    "I will remember that." Sarah smiled thinking that her big sister is always ready to defend her.


    "Good. I''m going to finish packing... will keep in touch."


    "Have a safe trip."


    Sarah was thinking about Sophia. She guessed that she is leaving to East coast because of Mark. ''Sophia probably reached her breaking point and can''t take it anymore.''


    Sarah is not happy that both of her sisters are so wary of Aiden and White corp. But she knows that her sisters mean well, and just want to remind her to keep her eyes open and to use her head when making these decisions, so that she does not regretter. ''What they don''t know is that when it''s rted to Aiden, my head is not working. The only thing I know is that I have an indescribable desire to be with him, and I''m not capable of using reason.'' Sarah can only hope that he will not take advantage of her, because she is not able to put up any defenses against him. She decided to trust him.


    Sarah felt Aiden embracing her from the back. "I see you finished your call, without the intention toe back."


    She turned around to face him. "Sophia is going to New York for three months. I was just thinking about it... Let''s go home."


    "Home?"


    Sarahughed seeing his surprised expression. "I guess this apartment is closest to home at this point. Or do you want to stay here longer?"


    Aiden was thinking for some time before speaking, "Home sounds nice. How about we get one?"


    Sarah was stunned. "Home?"


    "Yes."


    Sarah lifted her head to look at him and blinked few times. ''Did I hear him right?''


    He frowned taking her surprise as rejection. "You don''t want to?"


    Sarah was overwhelmed. His question caught her unprepared. "It''s not that... it''s just... you don''t think it''s too soon?"


    He tilted his head slightly and looked at her, as if he is trying to read her thoughts. After some time, he spoke. "I already told you that I don''t want us to be apart. And I believe that your wishes are the same. So instead of you staying at my ce, or me staying at yours, how about we get our ce?"


    She thought about it. ''I don''t care about those things, but he is a guy, so maybe he is notfortable staying at a ce that is technically his girlfriend''s.''


    Aiden took her smile as agreement. He leaned his forehead on hers. "Think about what you want, and we can talk about it."


    "That..." Sarah was hesitating. "I have something in mind."


    Aiden was surprised. "Already?"


    Sarah shook her head... "I''m working on this for some time. I will show you and you can tell me what you think." Sarah thought for a moment before continuing. "But if you don''t think it will work, then just forget about it. We can look for something else. No pressure."


    "You never stop surprising me." He smiled and kissed tip of her nose.


    Sarah looked at him seriously. "Do you know what you want?"


    "I want to hear you out first."


    She shook her head lightly in disapproval. "That is not fair. How do I know your thoughts are not just to please me?"


    Heughed. "What is wrong with me wanting to please you?"


    Sarah pursed her lips. "Sometimes it''s difficult to talk to you... let''s go." She likes that he wants to please her.. But she tried to keep that to herself.

 Chapter 88 - More Than I Imagined (4)

    That evening, in the penthouse on the 20th floor in Los Angeles, Sarah was telling Aiden details rted to the home she is building.


    "I own a piece ofnd. A little over fifteen acres located at north of California, it includes about three hundred feet of private beach. The climate there is Mediterranean, that is why I picked that location. I''m building house there." She looked at him, waiting for some reaction.


    "Go on." Aiden urged her. He was fascinated that she is only neen, and already thinking of owning a property and building a house. He wanted to hear more.


    "The utilities are avable." Sarah used theptop to show on the map location of the lot. "The lot is connected to the electrical grid, but I don''t want to use it as a power source." Sarah scrolled through photos of the lot while exining. "One wind turbine ispleted, and I n to add sr panels. This will cause excess of electrical power produced which will be fed to the grid. My intention with this is to avoid any power outages. Also, Inte ess wille from three separate ISPs, which allows the option of multiplexing upstream connections."


    Sarah showed image of the lot taken from above and pointed. "This is where house will be built. Area is already prepared. I''m working with an architect to finalize floor n. Once basement and main level are confirmed, construction will start. House will be elevated from the ocean level, and the sunset views are amazing."


    She openedtest version of the floor n and pushedptop toward him. "What do you think?"


    Aiden sighed. "I think... that no matter what I have on my mind, you are always few steps ahead of me."


    Sarah was confused. "What does that mean? You think it''s too much, right? That''s fine. Think of this as I just shared something I''m working on. We can just get an apartment... something like this one. But maybe smaller, I think that this one has few bedrooms too many."


    Aiden looked at her. "If we do that, will that ce be a home for you?"


    "It can be, at least a temporary one." She honestly responded.


    "Do you think I want us to get something temporary?"


    Sarah thought for a second. ''Is he wanting something like a forever-home?'' But she tried to avoid thinking that way. It''s best if she can rify everything with him, and not let her imagination run wild. "OK, then what do you think will work?"


    He pulledptop with a floor n closer and observed it. "I think that we should add few more parking spaces in the garage and make gym area bigger."


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. "Oh, that sounds like a great suggestion."


    "And I need you to disclose whatever you invested so far, so I can give you half."


    "That can be arranged..." Sarah felt her heart swell and she tried her best not to show how overwhelmed she is. "And I will start the process to add your name to the deed." She was over the moon thinking that the home she is working on will actually be THEIR home.


    As much as she tried to look calm, Aiden saw that she is excited. He smiled. "Share this floor n with me. I want to take my time looking at it and ining days I will give you more inputs."


    "Done. We can drive there to see the current progress, and while at it, we can spend some time on the beach. Maybe next weekend!" Sarah was not able to hold back, and she pounced on him. "Oh, this will be great!"


    "Yes, it will." He hugged her tightly. Aiden felt her body pressing his and cleared his throat. "I feel a bit stuffy... how about we go and check out the swimming pool?"


    Sarah raised her head and looked at him suspiciously. "Are you using code words again?"


    His smile widened.


    She got her answer, and blushed. "Uhm... should we put our swimsuits on?"


    He caressed her cheek while enjoying her embarrassed expression. "That would be redundant, don''t you think?"


    "But I packed two swimsuits... It would be a waste not to use any." Sarahined.


    "OK. Go change." He gave in quickly. This was not a point where he wanted to spend time on.


    Sarah happily hopped towards the bedroom to change. When she came out, she was wearing a teal string bikini. Sarah has a great body, and the bikini does not leave anything to the imagination.


    Aiden was already in the pool. He watched her as she approached. Light wasing from behind her, and she looked like an alluring shadow. With her every step, he felt as the air is escaping from his lungs at a rapid pace as his desire to hold her was increasing. "Damn it!" He cursed. Aiden nned to take his time and to tease Sarah until she begs him for that intimate touch... but his body was telling him that he will not be able to control himself for long.


    Sarah stopped one step away from the pool edge and looked at him. Water drops were falling from his messy hair, and he looked at her with his hungry eyes. She got into a daze. Her mind shut down. The only thought Sarah had was how she can''t get enough of the man in front of her.


    Aiden saw that she is not moving, so he used his hands to prop himself up, grabbed her wrist and pulled her into the pool. Sarah didn''t expect this, and let out a yelp as she was falling in. Before she touched the surface, she was in his embrace and together they went under water. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and they kissed as the water pressure pushed them up. Sarah was not aware when it happened, but by the time they got on the surface, her bikini bottom was floating on her left. She looked at the small piece of teal fabric, then at Aiden questionably.


    "I told you it''s redundant." He mischievously smiled while untying string on her top.


    Sarah smiled and closed in.. When he felt her lips on his neck, his fingers stopped for a moment before hurriedly undid the knot and he was able to removest piece of fabric that separated them.

 Chapter 89 - Newbie (1)

    In the morning Sarah woke up feeling kisses all over her face.


    "You should set up an rm for yourself" Aiden spoke between kisses.


    Sarah frowned. "Why?" She opened her eyes and smiled. "This is so much better."


    "Yes, yes... but you need to worry about my battery life." Aiden vaguely said.


    "What?"


    Aiden got on top of her and whispered in her ear. "You need to refill my batteries to ensure I work properly." He used his knee to spread out her legs.


    Sarah rolled her eyes and giggled thinking how he likes toe up with strange codewords. ''What battery refill? He just wants to¡­ Oh, maybe codewords are not a bad idea.'' She remembered that it''s Monday. It''s her first day at work! "What is the time?"


    Aiden''s lips were dangerously close to her corbone when he mumbled. "Almost eight."


    Sarah panicked, and pushed him away. "I need to get ready, my NEO* starts at nine!"


    Aiden was in disbelief. "What about my batteries?!"


    "Wake me up earlier next time" She teased him as she disappeared into the bathroom.


    ...


    Sarah looked sharp in a brown pencil skirt that ended just above her knees, silk white short sleeved shirt and high heel sandals. She pulled her hair in a high ponytail and put a light makeup on. The skirt hugged her curves and tucked in shirt showed her narrow waist. Two undone buttons on top showed a peek of cleavage made by her full chest.


    When Aiden saw her, he went to change his t-shirt for a white shirt, and he undid top two buttons for himself.


    He looked very handsome, but Sarah did not approve that two top buttons undone revealed part of his chest. She went to fasten his buttons, but he stopped her. With a straight face he observed her shirt. "We need to match. If you have two undone, so will I."


    She looked at disbelief how childish he is. But there was no time to argue. And it was not worth it.


    Theypromised to keep only top button undone each.


    They walked to the office. Sarah was excited to walk on the streets next to him, blending in with all the people who are going to work or grabbing breakfast. As they approached White corp. HQ building, Sarah let go of Aiden''s hand.


    Aiden gave her a look of disapproval.


    Sarah hesitated while choosing her words. "I will appreciate if we don''t disclose our rtionship at work, at least not for now."


    Aiden looked at her without a word, but the disapproval was still obvious.


    Sarah decided to exin. "I don''t want people to think that I got the job because we are dating."


    Aiden''s expression rxed and he confirmedpliance. "Whatever you wish." But he didn''t like it. First, she was hiding their rtionship from her family, now from coworkers. Aiden felt that if they could reverse roles, he would put Sarah on a tall pedestal and proudly announce to everyone that she is his girlfriend, yet she is hiding him. He knows that she has her reasons, but part of him feels hurt.


    ...


    When they reached, she went to the NEO which was scheduled to go from nine to noon. Aiden said he will pick her up after that so they can go to lunch. After lunch he will take her up to the office and show her around.


    NEO was in arge conference room. Sarah counted about fifty people who attended. Few speakers took turns, exining benefits, their options for health insurance, retirement funds,pany policies, etc. They had a break after about one hour. One youngdy approached Sarah.


    "It feels good to join a bigpany, yes?" She had a heavy French ent. "I see you are new, just like me. Let''s be friends. I''m Bridgette." Bridgette extended her hand for a handshake.


    Sarah shook her hand. "Hi, I''m Sarah. Nice to meet you."


    "Sarah, what do you think of thispany?" Bridgette seemed like she is looking forward to collecting some insider''s information.


    "I don''t think anything yet. I just got here."


    Bridgette looked disappointed with Sarah''s response. "Didn''t you have an interview?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "My interview was three days long. I met over ten people. It was very tiring."


    "But you got the job. That means you did well." Sarah threw in a praise hoping that this chattydy will not start asking about her interview.


    "Yes, you can look at it that way." Bridgette giggled. "What department are you in?"


    Sarah thought about it for some time. "I''m not sure."


    "How can you be not sure? I know that I''m in department for content management, localization team."


    "I''m really bad with names." Sarah awkwardly smiled. ''I will need to ask how to respond to these kinds of questions.


    "Do you know who your manager is?" Bridgette continued.


    Sarah was not sure if she should say that person above her is CEO, so again she was vague. "I''m not sure about that either. I heard there was some reorganization just at the time of my interview, and I don''t know who my manager is."


    Bridgette didn''t suspect that Sarah is dodging her question. "Oh, you will see after this. I heard that managers wille to pick up new employees and show them around."


    "I think my team lead will pick me up."


    Bridgette nodded in understanding.


    Sarah breathed sigh of relief when they announced that break is over and toe back. She can tell that Bridgette is only friendly, but Sarah does not know how to answer her rain of questions.


    After the break, Bridgette moved to sit next to Sarah, and she talked a lot, making speakers look at them sternly once in a while.


    Close to noon, all of them got their employee badges, and meeting was over. As they exited, Bridgette was talking. Sarah found that Bridgette is quite chatty person. "I hear that CEO is young, very handsome and single. Did you see him?"


    "I''m not sure." Sarah vaguely answered. She saw Aiden walking towards her.


    Bridgette saw where Sarah is looking. "Oh, do you know who that is?" Bridgette gestured toward Aiden. "Very handsome! Thispany is like a treasure pit!" Bridgette eximed.


    "That is my... team lead." Sarah awkwardly responded.


    "You are very lucky. I should transfer to your department!" Bridgette grinned.


    Aiden was now in the earshot and looked at Sarah, amused. She lightly shook her head, exasperated.


    "How was it?" Aiden asked Sarah.


    "It was OK." Sarah responded and looked at Bridgette whose eyes were glued to Aiden. She was almost drooling. Sarah frowned. "Isn''t your manager here?"


    Bridgette looked around suddenly, as if she was startled out of a daze. "Yes, there she is... well I have to go. Sarah, we must meet for lunch sometimes soon!" She started walking toward her manager, and then turned around. "And don''t forget to bring him along!"


    Sarah felt a headacheing.. ''I almost forgot how women react to him.''

 Chapter 90 - Newbie (2)

    Just as Bridgette went further away, Aiden spoke with a smile. "You know, all that will go away if you just take your im of me publicly."


    Sarah looked around and observed that number of women are taking nces at him. There was a number of men looking her way, but she didn''t care about them. She was irked by these shameless women. "I''m afraid that if I do that, different type of problems wille my way." Sarah shook her head helplessly. "OK. Where are we going? You are supposed to show me around." Sarah decided to change topic.


    They had lunch in a restaurant on the third floor, and then he took her to the eighteenth floor where their offices are. For elevator to go to eighteenth floor, Sarah needs to swipe her badge. "If you forget your badge, reception on tenth floor can give you a temporary badge for a day. Your badge is linked to you, and grants permissions to specific areas of the building. Since you have ess to secure areas, if you can''t find your badge, it''s important to report it right away." Aiden was exining. He took the job of a new employee guide seriously. Sarah could not help but stare at him.


    When they exited the elevator, Sarah observedrge open area filled with desks andputers. It was an open space office designed for people to coborate easily. Walls and carpet are light blue color. Aiden exined that every floor has a simr design with enclosed office space in the middle and open space surrounding it. Each floor has different color, "If you exit the elevator, and you don''t see around you light blue, you got off on the wrong floor."


    Sarah was observing everything curiously and nodded, indicating that she heard him.


    "Come, you should meet others." Aiden led the way, and she followed.


    They stopped in front of the desk where two men chatted. When they saw them approaching, they stopped and looked at them. Aiden looked at them and tilted his head toward Sarah. "This is Sarah, I mentioned earlier that she will join today."


    "Oh, newbie!" One man eximed. "We haven''t had any fresh blood in a long time."


    Sarah looked at middle aged man. He looked friendly, but she didn''t know what to make out of his words.


    Aiden shook his head in disapproval and spoke to Sarah. "These here are Fox and Daniel. They work on reporting, as well as manage hardware that we are using."


    Other man called Fox was much younger than Daniel, Sarah guessed in histe twenties. As he stood up to shake hands with Sarah, she observed that he is rather tall and skinny. Sarah exchanged few pleasantries with Fox, and Daniel was looking at her. "You ignored me" He looked upset.


    Sarah looked at him, for a second before responding honestly. "Sorry, but you called me fresh blood, and I''m not sure how to respond to that."


    Heughed, "Sorry, sorry. Let''s do this again... I''m Daniel. Nice to meet you. Let''s work well together in the future." He extended his hand.


    Sarah shook his hand and responded with a smile. "Sarah, nice to meet you too."


    Aiden looked at them and nodded in approval. He looked around as if looking for someone. "Where is Evalina?"


    "She stepped away, not sure where." Daniel responded like he does not care.


    Aiden turned to Sarah. "You can meet herter. Let me show you your office."


    She followed him. As they walked, he showed her different areas, like a good guide. Shared spaces, kitchen area, conference rooms, storage and copy room. "This is my office... yours is right next to mine." They reached door to her office, and he opened it for her.


    She stepped inside and found herself in an office about 10''x10'' with a sofa on one side, desk in the middle and a chair behind it. On the desk she saw two monitors, and aptop. PC was under the desk. She had few seconds to take this in before Aiden closed the door, pulled the blinds down over therge ss area and hugged Sarah from behind. For a second she enjoyed his embrace, and then tried to get out of it. "What if someone sees us?!" She whispered with panic in her voice. He didn''t let her go. She turned around to face him, and he kissed her on the lips. She returned his kiss, but after few seconds continued to struggle out of his embrace. "This is not the ce!"


    "Give me just a minute" He pleaded.


    Sarah could not refuse him. She stopped struggling and he kissed her again. She hugged him and returned his kiss. It took some time before he let go of her.


    Sarah looked at him as if she is begging for mercy. "If we are going to make this work, we need to control ourselves."


    He frowned, but still nodded. After a deep breath, he turned on the lights and continued his role of getting her to know her workce. "We work in offices without windows because of security."


    Sarah understood this. There is always a risk of someone looking from outside either with telescopes, or drones or some other technology.


    Aiden continued exining. "Theptop and PC are custom built, by Daniel. Look what you got and let Daniel know whatever you want to be reced." There was a folder on her desk, he pushed it toward Sarah. "Here you will find your login info, as well as how to set up work email and ess our shares. It has a list of resources, check them out and let me know if you need anything else or if you have any questions. There is also a number of videos that you need to watch, it''spany policy, everyone needs to do it. When you are done with these, let me know. I will be in my office¡­ Right. Next. Door."


    Sarah nodded and opened folder to see what''s inside.


    Aiden kissed her on the cheek before heading out.


    "You need to stop doing that!" Sarah warned him.


    He smiled and left her office while closing the door behind him.


    Sarah looked around. With blinds down, and only light source being light on the ceiling, the atmosphere looked depressing. ''No wonder he does not like working from here. It''s so suffocating.'' Sarah thought of her study room in Fairfield,rge windows facing East. And even sofa in the living area looked so inviting to work frompared to this. She shook off those thoughts. ''It''s only a week, then I''m heading back. No need to get depressed about the atmosphere in this ce..'' Sarah focused on the folder in front of her and started taking care of items listed in there for new hires.

 Chapter 91 - Jealousy? (1)

    Sarah was going through list of things to do, when someone knocked on the door of her office.


    "Come in.", Sarah called.


    The door opened and a young woman entered. She has a long blonde wavy hair, attractive face and her clothes don''t hide her curvy figure. Deep V-neck on her shirt was exposing her cleavage. Sarah can imagine that most of the men could not help but to turn around after her.


    "Hi, you must be Sarah. I''m Evalina. You can call me Eva." She introduced herself with a friendly smile.


    "Hi, Evalina. Nice to meet you." Sarah nodded.


    "When Fox and Danny told me that you stopped by when I was not there, I decided toe and say <em>''hi''</em>.", she exined. "I''m working on scripting. So, if you need any scripts done, feel free to let me know. It''s nice that another female joined. Working with three guys can be tiring. I''m sure that two of us can have good chats..."


    Sarah was trying not to frown. <em>''She talks a lot. Is she always like this?''</em> Sarah didn''t respond to Evalina''s chatting. She did her best to keep a friendly face. Sarah is not very social and likes to focus on the task in front of her. Andpared to Bridgette from that morning, Evalina seems much more forced. Sarah could not pinpoint what, but something about Evalina made her ufortable. Sarah wanted Evalina to leave soon so that she can go back to her list of things to do.


    Evalina didn''t close the door behind her, and while she chatted another voice came from outside. "Oh, Eva, you are here... I was looking for you." It was Daniel. He stepped inside and looked at Sarah. "I see you are settling in. Good, good." Then he turned to Evalina and two of them started talking about some script that Evalina needs to update for their servers.


    Sarah was getting irritated with these two, <em>''Why are they feeling at home in my office? I can''t work like this at all...''</em> She started counting in her mind, waiting for two intruders to leave. To her horror they actually sat on the sofa and continued their talk. Sarah leaned her forehead in her hand, and closed her eyes. She was thinking if she should tell them to leave or leave herself.


    Then she heard a familiar voice from outside: "Sarah has work to do. How about you two take that outside so that she can focus?"


    Sarah looked up and saw Aiden at the door. She smiled with gratitude.


    "Yes, yes... we were leaving¡­" Daniel stood up swiftly and scrambled outside.


    Evalina stood up as well and walked out without a word behind Daniel. As she passed next to Aiden, she looked him in the eyes shing a smile. Sarah didn''t miss the change in Evalina, her cheeks were lightly blushed and how she looked at Aiden... Sarah knows what kind of a look that is. Sarah clenched her fists under the desk.


    "If you don''t tell them to leave, they will spend the day here." Aiden said as they left. He looked at Sarah for few seconds. He noticed that something is off. "Are you OK?"


    Sarah snapped out of it. "Yes. Thank you."


    He was not convinced but didn''t press the issue. "You can lock the door if you don''t want to be disturbed."


    Sarah nodded while suppressing the rage that consumed her.


    "I will leave you to it." Aiden left, closing the door behind him.


    When she was by herself, Sarah realized that she is still angry. Not because they disturbed her but because how Evalina reacted to Aiden. <em>''I need to think what am I doing, why am I this upset?''</em>


    Sarah tried to analyze the situation: <em>''Aiden didn''t look affected. But Evalina is attractive, that can''t be denied... and she knows Aiden much longer than me...''</em>


    The more Sarah thought about it, the more infuriated she felt. At the same time feeling of being helpless engulfed her.<em> ''Is this jealousy?''</em>


    Sarah took deep breaths repeatedly. She felt like running, running until she runs out of energy... Every time she felt surge of energy within her, running helped.


    <em>''I need to focus and finish these tasks. I can''t leave</em> now.'', she told herself.


    Sarah did her best to shift her mind back to the list of tasks and managed to finish them with great difficulty. Watching videos was a torture. After each video there is a quiz to confirm that she understood the content, but because she was not able to focus, she ended up watching videos several times.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she finished all the tasks from the folder. She checked the time... it is after four in the afternoon.


    Sarah walked out to Aiden''s office. The door was closed, and she could hear a female voice from inside.


    Sarah reluctantly knocked on the door.


    "Come in", Aiden''s voice came from inside.


    Sarah opened the door and saw him at his desk, and Evalina standing next to him with a wide smile, leaning on his desk. Her posture made her shirt move in such a way that her cleavage was clearly visible, and Sarah can even see that she is wearing a pinkce bra.


    Sarah froze. Her mind was spinning, and she could feel pulsating in the back of her head how enraged she was. She forced herself to lock everything she felt at that moment and put on her mask of a frozen queen.


    "Ipleted my tasks.", she said in a cold voice.


    Aiden noticed the change in Sarah. He was expecting some difficulty from her side while adjusting to the work at White corp. but this seems to be something different. He never saw her this... distant.


    "We will finish thister", he told Evalina while his eyes didn''t leave Sarah.


    "But...", Evalina started objecting.


    "Later!", Aiden cut her off and gestured with his hand toward the door.


    Evalina looked confused, but she left.


    Aiden walked to the door, pulled Sarah inside and closed the door.


    "What happened?" He observed her face.


    Sarah clenched her teeth. Other than that, there was no other reaction, she was staring in front of her, unfocused.


    "You need to tell me what happened. Otherwise I don''t know what is going on."


    After some time, Sarah calmed down enough to speak. "Don''t tell me you didn''t notice how she is looking at you. And how she is standing next to you, with her¡­ exposed!"


    "Evalina?" Aiden was confused. He didn''t understand how could Evalina cause Sarah to act like this. They were just talking. Or maybe something happened earlier? He was not sure what to think.


    Just hearing him say her name made Sarah''s anger shoot up again. She inhaled and closed her eyes. Staying here is only making it worse. She needs a space not tainted by Evalina''s presence. "I''m going home now."


    "Give me ten minutes and I will go with you."


    "Finish your work." Sarah didn''t give him time to respond.. She walked out and closed the door behind her.

 Chapter 92 - Jealousy? (2)

    Sarah reached the elevator and impatiently pushed button for going down, as if elevator will move faster the more she pushes the button.


    She was hoping that Aiden is not following behind her. She was angry, sad, helpless, and she does not know how to handle this hurricane of emotions thatnded on her. If she faced him now, she is afraid that her tears woulde out.


    When she got in the elevator, and the door closed, she felt some relief... relief that she is leaving this ce. ce where Aiden and Evalina are. In her mind she could still see Evalina provocatively leaning on Aiden''s desk. Sarah''s mind was going nk... she darted out of the elevator and started running to the apartment. High heels were bothering her, so she removed her shoes and ran barefoot with shoes in her hands. She ran as fast as she could. Her bare feet on the sidewalk ached as she ran and stepped on small pebbles, but that was nothingpared to the pain which was ripping her chest apart. She hoped that she can run fast enough to leave it behind.


    She reached the building, and only then she realized that she left her bag with all of her things in her office. Sarah went to the reception, and they gave her a spare card key so that she can reach her apartment. She plopped on the bed and felt that anger was reced with a feeling of being helpless. ''Are they together now? Is he showing her something while she provocatively leans on his desk?'' Tears started falling down her cheeks. Sarah found the feeling unbearable. She rubbed her eyes, got off the bed, changed to workout clothes and went to the gym.


    Sarah was on a treadmill, starting with 4mph, and increasing... 5mph, 6mph, 7mph, 8mph... She was increasing the speed and running with hope that when she runs out of energy the suffocating feeling will disappear as well. But it seemed that raging feelings inside her fueled her energy to run as well... or maybe just made her body feel numb so that she didn''t feel physical strain her muscles were going through. Her heart ached too much for her to acknowledge that her legs and lungs are struggling to keep up.


    Without realizing, her vision started getting blurry. In thest moment she pressed ''stop'' on the treadmill and machine stopped abruptly. Sarah held on to the side handles, but still fell on her knees, gasping for air.


    A young man stepped in to offer his help, but Sarah didn''t acknowledge his presence. She stood up and went back to her apartment.


    When elevator door opened, she saw Aiden anxiously rushing toward her. "Where have you been? You left your phone behind... I didn''t know how to reach you." He extended his arms to embrace her, but Sarah pushed him away, went to the bathroom and locked the door behind her. She started the shower... she wanted to get in a cold shower with a hope that will numb the feelings that are burning inside her because running didn''t help. It didn''t help at all.


    Sarah heard Aiden knocking on the door. "Sarah, can we talk?"


    "I don''t want to talk. Not now." She responded. Only then she realized that she is crying.


    "I will wait." Sarah thought she heard him say.


    Sarah took a long cold shower, but it didn''t help. She realized that she can''t hide in the bathroom forever, so she got out of shower, wrapped one towel around herself and got out.


    Aiden was sitting on the bed with his head down. When he heard the door opening, he looked up at Sarah.


    She was exhausted and didn''t have any energy to go and dress up. She sat on the bed next to him, staring at the floor.


    Aiden knows that Evalina is interested in him for a long time, but he never gave her any hope. Other than work rted, he didn''t have any other interaction with her. Aiden could guess that Sarah is upset because of Evalina, but he needed to confirm. He lifted her chin with his hand so that she looks at him. "Is this about Evalina?" He saw that her eyes are red. ''She was crying?'' His heart ached.


    Sarah looked at him, and saw a concerned face, his eyes full of pain. She nodded.


    Aiden remembered that Sarah asked if he noticed how Evalina is looking at him. "Why would I care how she is looking at me? I''m not interested."


    "But she is interested. And your behavior is giving her hope to continue." Sarah''s voice was weak.


    "You don''t really think that there is something between me and her?"


    "I don''t. But that does not mean... that I''m not hurt when I see her acting like that with you." Sarah thought how this conversation sounds familiar. True. It is very simr to the one she had with Aiden rted to Hugo. Just the roles are reversed. ''Is this how he felt when he saw Hugo holding my hands in the hallway?''


    Aiden hugged Sarah. "I''m sorry. I will make sure to keep her at a distance. Not only her, any other woman..." He moved to look Sarah in the eyes. "You need to understand that for me there is no one else but you. From the moment we met, you bewitched me, and I don''t see anyone else other than you." He held her face gently with his hands. "Sarah Hill, I don''t want us ever to be apart... because I love you. My only fear, is that one day you will realize that I''m not good enough for you, and you will leave me."


    She looked him in the eyes, and fought with difficulty to keep tears from falling. His every word tugged her heart. She kissed him, and he desperately kissed her back. They held each other and kissed for a long time.


    "Silly..." Sarah kissed Aiden on the forehead. "I will not leave you..." She kissed him on the cheek. "...because my life does not make sense without you in it.." And one more kissnded on his lips.

 Chapter 93 - Roof Garden

    Next morning Aiden spent in Sarah''s office discussing tools they are using for password cracking,work scanning,work analyzers, scanners for databases and files, etc. When he finished introducing tools they are using, he concluded. "I noticed you are using other tools. Do aparison of these versus the ones you are using, and if you find that yours are performing better, let me know. Based on what you suggest, we might modify our tools or just use the ones you are using."


    He talked about the hardware and how he is using it when he is working on a project. "We have seven data centers avable. They are under various names andpanies and can''t be traced to White corp. When I work, I use at least five for my signal to bounce beforending on the target. As soon as you ping one of servers in that data center, script will start executing for that server to start sending and receiving random traffic. In case you are being traced back, these signals are decoys that will give you more time to pull out. In case outside trace reachesst data center you are using, it will forcefully kill the server, so that you can''t be traced back here."


    Sarah carefully listened all that Aiden exined. He gave her more links and resources. He checked the time. "It''s almost time for lunch. I want to show youb where servers are, let''s go and check it out before lunch." Aiden stood up and went to the door.


    Sarah didn''t move. He turned to look at her, his eyebrows raised. "Why are you not moving?"


    "I''m not sure if you are using code words or not."


    Heughed. "Which one would you prefer?"


    "I feel that no matter what I answer I will be at a loss..." Sarah admitted with a smile.


    Aiden came back and took a seat on a chair next to her. He tilted his head and observed her face carefully.


    She found that he is too close, and his smile made her heart rate go up. "Can you not flirt with me here?"


    "You started it." He used her.


    Sarah pursed her lips. "I guess I did."


    He leaned in for a kiss.


    Sarah protested while putting her arms between them. "Not here."


    "Just one." He inched closer.


    "It''s never just one¡­" Sarah was leaning away.


    "OK. You can stop whenever you had enough..." Aiden held back of her head and pulled her closer for a kiss.


    "It''s never enough..." Sarah said between kisses as she kissed him back.


    There was a knock on the door. Sarah panicked for a moment before answering. "Come in."


    "We are going for a lunch, newbie, do you want to join?" It was Daniel. He looked at Aiden and added, "You too, of course."


    Sarah was not interested, but Aiden was needed by all of them, and she should not monopolize him at work... because of this they should join. ''But what if Evalina is there? Well, that will give him a chance to reject her advances.'' Sarah was not sure if she would be able to handle seeing that... in a moment there was flood of thoughts in favor and against. So, she decided to look at Aiden, and let him decide.


    Seeing that she is looking at him, Aiden thought for a second and nodded.


    Sarah braced herself and forced a smile. ''Lunch with everyone it is!''


    "Great! We leave in five minutes!" Daniel eximed and left Sarah''s office closing the door behind him.


    "Come, I want to show you something." Aiden said with a smile. It looked that he has something on his mind.


    "What about lunch?" Sarah reminded him.


    "We will do that also."


    Sarah could only respond with an "OK."


    They stopped by Daniel''s desk first. "You go ahead. We will join you shortly. Treat this as a team event."


    Daniel and Fox were happy. If something is a team event, it means cost is covered from the team budget. Everyone loves free lunch.


    Aiden took Sarah to the elevator and pressed to go to 22nd floor. From there, they took another set of stairs up and ended up on the building roof. Sarah was surprised that roof looks like a well-maintained garden. Roof is covered in ayer of lush, neatly trimmed grass, there are four benches, each is facing a different direction, and all is surrounded with flower beds.


    "This is nice!" Sarah said and observed the view. 360-degree view from the roof was better than the one from their apartment. Here Sarah could also enjoy view of the North, where mountains could be seen in the distance. Aiden took a seat on one bench and patted next to him gesturing to Sarah to join. Once she sat, he hugged her, and she leaned her back on him.


    He inhaled scent of her shampoo before talking. "Jeff will be here tomorrow. He will ask to meet with you."


    Sarah thought for some time. "I''m sure there is a reason you are telling me this"


    Aiden nodded. "He wants to talk about Eve."


    "What about her?" Sarah frowned.


    "I''m not sure exactly, but he is interested. My guess is that he will want either to add Eve to thepany or for you to make another version."


    "Eve can''t be duplicated... and I don''t want her to be part of anypany. If that happens, she will not be mine anymore."


    "I know... that is why I''m telling you this." He kissed back of her head.


    Sarah nodded. She knows that Aiden is giving her advance notice so that she can be prepared for what ising. Thinking about that made her feel warm and fuzzy. She sank deeper into his embrace. Feeling safe.


    They sat like that on the bench for some time before Aiden checked his phone. "Let''s go to lunch.." He texted Daniel to confirm where they are, and Aiden and Sarah headed to meet up with them.

 Chapter 94 - She Is Not There Yet

    Sarah and Aiden met Fox, Daniel and Evalina in a Thai restaurant. Three of them enjoyed appetizers sitting in a half-circle shaped booth. Daniel on one side, next to him seated is Fox and then Evalina. Next to Evalina was space, obviously left for Sarah and Aiden. Aiden gestured to Sarah to sit first, cing her between him and Evalina. Evalina was not very happy, but besides one quick frown, nothing else showed that.


    During lunch, few times Evalina leaned on Sarah and tried holding her hand. Sarah didn''t like people touching her, so she reflexively moved away and avoided her. Once Evalina managed to hold Sarah''s hand. Sarah used her other hand to remove Evalina''s in an exaggerated manner, because she wanted to make a point. "Sorry, I''m not used to people touching me."


    Evalina didn''t think much about it. After that she was more cautious to keep distance from Sarah.


    Sarah forgot that she didn''t like people touching her. She never did. This incident with Evalina reminded her of that. Other than her family, she would be extremely ufortable if someonees too close. But with Aiden¡­ it was different. From the start, with him, it was different. Everything. She never minded his touch, she weed him. Even when she barely knew him, when he held her hand¡­ she didn''t mind. Sarah smiled as she moved her chopsticks over her food.


    After lunch they went back to work. Sarah spent an afternoonparing the tools, and had a report done by end of day. She showed it to Aiden, and he suggested that next morning she does the presentation to the team, so that it can be discussed.


    ...


    In the morning, Sarah presented her findings ofparing tools, their features, effectiveness and performance. Fox, Daniel and Evalina listened carefully, because it rted to their area of work. Daniel was in charge of hardware, Evalina scripting, and Fox was creating and maintaining tools. Jeff was also present and listened carefully. He didn''t understand most of it, but he saw that Sarah got everyone''s attention and he was pleased that she joined the team. Jeff has great expectations of Sarah.


    Evalina noticed that Aiden''s eyes didn''t leave Sarah. At first, she thought it was normal because Sarah was presenting, but as the time passed and they got to questions and answers, Evalina was getting an unsettling feeling. Aiden was still focused on Sarah, and the way he looked at her... it was not as usual... his expression was much warmer. ''He is only happy that she is doing well because he scouted her.'' Evalina told herself many reasons why he is looking at Sarah. They all knew that Aiden approached Sarah to join the team, Jeff sent that in the email as soon as Sarah signed the contract.


    At the end of the meeting, Fox enthusiastically asked Sarah to help review code of his tools and to help analyze how improvements can be done. Daniel wanted to meet with Sarah to discuss how changes in hardware can improve performance of tools... and Evalina was quiet.


    When everyone left the room, and only Sarah and Aiden stayed behind, Sarah asked excitedly: "How was it?"


    "You did great." He praised her.


    "Hmm." She approved with a nod. "When do I get to do some real work?"


    "You don''t think this is real work?"


    Sarah tilted her head. "You know what I mean."


    "Yes. Anytime you want."


    "How about now?" Sarah was impatient.


    Aiden sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Come to my office, and we can pick one for you."


    ...


    In Aiden''s office he selected few projects and shortly exined each of them. Sarah picked one to find out more. Aiden shared project information with Sarah, and she sat on the sofa in his office. She reviewed project information on aptop, while he worked on his PC. Once in a while she would ask him something, and he would respond before going back to each other''s tasks.


    Sarah didn''t take long to get a grasp on what needs to be aplished and to devise a strategy how to do it.


    Aiden sat on the sofa next to her and listened to her analysis on what needs to be done and how she will do it. He was interested to hear more when she said that she will use some of their tools.


    "They will perform better in this case..." She provided detailed exnation why she will use each tool.


    Aiden enjoyed listening to her, and he hoped that she keeps on talking longer. However, her exnations went straight to the point and she didn''t waste any words.


    When she finished, Sarah looked at him expectantly. "What do you think?"


    "I think you covered it all." He said dotingly.


    "You don''t have anything to add?"


    Aidenughed. "What is there to add. You are amazing, as usual."


    At that time, Evalina was in front of the door of his office, about to knock. She heard himughing, and she lowered her hand which was about to knock and ced it on the doorknob opening the door quickly. She looked at Aiden and Sarah sitting on the sofa, Sarah''s lips lightly curved up when she saw Evalina''s face which scrutinized them.


    Aiden frowned at Evalina. "Since when you don''t knock?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t realize you are busy. I wille backter." Evalina took a step back and closed the door while ignoring his question.


    "Do you think she will give up now?" Aiden asked Sarah with hesitation. He was worried that Sarah might get upset again.


    "She is not there yet." Sarah shook her head. "Is there any other process I should follow, or can I start working on this?" Sarah pointed at the project information on herptop.


    "You can start working." Aiden lowered his voice. "Whatever you collect put on the share I mentioned and let those three start processing data and creating the report. Keep in mind not to disclose project details to them. They are following a specific process when creating a report so that neither of them knows too much."


    Sarah nodded in understanding and stood up.


    Aiden grabbed her hand. "You will leave just like that?" He was expecting a hug and a kiss, at least.


    Sarah nced toward the door and spoke in a quiet voice. "I''m pretty sure that she is right behind this door."


    Aiden looked at Sarah in disbelief. Sarah walked to the door and pulled it to open.


    Just as Sarah said, Evalina was on the other side of the door. Luckily for Evalina, the door opens toward inside of the office, otherwise she would get mmed by the door. "Uhm, I remembered something...". Evalina was all flustered and quickly walked away.


    Sarah nced at Aiden victoriously, before leaving his office.

 Chapter 95 - First Deliverable (1)

    Sarah was very excited about this project. It''s her first one at White corp. It will use her skills that she is proud of, but she can''t show them to anyone. Now she can. Well, not really, but she can show the results or her work. Sarah never did anything this big, in this kind of setting. She wondered if otherpanies are doing something like this as well. Sarah tried to imagine her father in charge of such an operation and shook her head. He is so follow-the-rules guy that there is no way he would ever do something like hack into someone''s data, even if he has the skills.


    Another side of this that added excitement was that she will get to show off to Aiden. First, full, from start to end. Hers. And she will show what she can do. She was nervous and giddy at the same time.


    Before starting her work, Sarah went to the kitchen area. She made herself a coffee, and picked up some snacks and beverages. She is not sure how long it will take her toplete the work, but she knows that once she starts, she can''t stop until it''s done.


    She did one final check on the PC and tools she will use;ptop was ready on the side with a list of data that needs to be collected. Data needed was a long list of items about a factory which has hidden underground facilities: what they produced, when, how much, who was the buyer, resources used, building information, etc.


    Sarah flexed her fingers and took a deep breath. Her head slightly inched toward the screen in front of her as her fingers moved over the keyboard at a speed that was impossible to follow with a naked eye.


    She was extra careful not to be detected. It was her first time doing this as part of the work, and she wants it to be done perfectly, even though it might take longer.


    She found that data is stored in one of three data centers. She collected information on each of them and discovered that if unauthorized ess is detected in one data center, other two will be locked down. She concluded that she needs to pick one, and that there is a chance that other two will be out of reach after that. From her preliminary scan, one of the data centers had more security that other two. Sarah decided to go for that one. There must be a good reason why that data center is more protected than other two. She stretched her neck and started exploring ports to get in.


    After few firewalls and custom security tools she was in, and initiated scans of files and databases for the data she is looking for. Sarah was happy to see that she picked the right data center. Data she was looking for is there!


    There was a knock on her door, but she didn''t hear it. It was Aiden. "Lunch?"


    She quickly nced at him before returning her attention to the screens in front of her. "Not now¡­", she muttered, and her fingers didn''t stop moving.


    Aiden looked at her for a second and understood what she is doing. He decided not to disturb her. Aiden enjoyed the view of her focused expression for a while, before leaving.


    It took her more than two hours to gather all data. They were in multiple servers, and she didn''t want to miss any. When she was done, she erased traces of her activity and smiled. ''I was not detected.'' She was happy that her first deliverable was executed smoothly.


    Sarah made copy of all required data she collected from her local PC, to the secure share that team used, and sent an email to the team with information about the project and location of files.


    Less than a minuteter, there was a quick knock on her door, and door opened. "Lunch?" Aiden asked with a smile.


    She was happy that he waited for her.


    "Did everything go well?" Aiden asked over his te with lunch.


    "Yes." She nodded happily while observing that he ate faster than usual. ''He must be hungry since he waited for me.'' She had some snacks, so she was fine. Knowing that Aiden gets cranky when he is hungry, and that he waited for her without anyints, made her truly happy.


    After some time, she asked. "How many projects is expected that Iplete daily?"


    Aiden almost choked on a water he was drinking. "If you do two a week, that is fine."


    "Oh, OK." Sarah innocently responded.


    Aiden observed her confusion. He ced his hand over hers and squeezed gently. "I see you finished work on this project quickly."


    She smiled. His hand holding hers felt good. Soothing. "If I exclude our talk before I started working... a little over two hours."


    Aiden lowered his voice. "Don''t tell that to Jeff. Otherwise he will increase my workload."


    Sarahughed. "You are taking it easy."


    Aiden didn''t get offended. He knows that he is taking it easy. "There are no gains for us in rushing it. Just find a pace that works for you, and keep in mind that no matter how much you do, there will always be more work. Don''t think that clearing up backlog will be the end of it. Jeff is itchy to sign more contracts, and the only thing stopping him is the thought that the backlog isrge."


    Sarah thought about it. "Makes sense. How long does it take for report to be created?"


    "It depends on amount of data. For the one you did today, I estimate that it will be done by end of workday today. Out of list of deliverables, they will create a table of contents, and each of them fills up about a third of the report."


    Sarah nodded in understanding. "Let''s finish food and go back. I have meeting with Jeff in half an hour."


    "Are you ready to meet him?"


    Sarah understood that Aiden is concerned about their talk about Eve. "There is nothing for me to get ready for. I know where my bottom line is, Eve was never part of the deal. In worst case, if he insists, I will not hesitate to leave."


    Aiden looked at her with aplex expression. Distressed mostly.


    Sarah felt that she said too much. She quickly did her best to coax him. "It''s OK, really. Nothing happened yet anyway.. I tend to prepare for the worst case, and then anything else that happens is not so bad."

 Chapter 96 - Not For Sale

    Sarah is in her office, looking at the time. ''It''s almost time to go and meet with Jeff.'' She locked her PC, and there was knock on her door. It was Jeff. "How about we go and grab a coffee downstairs while we talk?"


    "Sure, no problem." Sarah got her guard up against Jeff, because Aiden told her that he will be asking about Eve. Eve is Sarah''s masterpiece and she considers her a friend. Eve is only long-term friend who didn''t betray her. Well, technically, Eve can''t betray her but that only makes Sarah more attached to Eve. Naturally, Sarah is very protective of Eve.


    They went to a caf¨¦ on a second floor and found a table.


    "Are you finding everything OK?" Jeff started by asking how Sarah is finding her work at White corp.


    "Yes."


    "I enjoyed your presentation this morning. It got people interested." Jeff was smiling faintly.


    "Thank you." Sarah was polite, but her short responses showed him that she is reserved.


    "Having a fresh set of eyes always helps. When people do the same work for a long time, they miss to see different angles and fail to improve." Jeff was doing his best to loosen her up.


    Sarah nodded in agreement.


    "I also heard that you alreadypleted work on one of our contracted projects and report creation is in progress. Impressive."


    She epted his praise with a smile. "You are well informed."


    From the back, female voice with a heavy French ent could be heard. "Hey, Sarah!"


    Sarah turned around, and lightly waved to Bridgette.


    Bridgette walked toward them, and her eyesnded on Jeff. "Oh, ma fille*! Where do you find these eye candies?!" Bridgette practically shouted.


    Sarah shook her head and with a pleading expression to get Bridgette to stop talking. However, Bridgette didn''t get it. She walked to them inrge strides, asrge as her petite figure allowed, and faced Jeff. "Hi handsome! I''m Bridgette." She extended her hand for a handshake.


    Jeff didn''t take her hand; he was looking at her with aplicated expression.


    Sarah cleared her throat. "This is Jeffrey White."


    Bridgette thought for a second and pursed her lips. "White... that sounds familiar. But I would definitely remember if I met you." She was ogling at Jeff.


    "Yes, it must sound familiar. Try CEO White." Sarah added. She was not sure if she should cry orugh. Bridgette froze. Sarah could not help herself, and she gave Bridgette an advice. "At this point, it''s better if you don''t introduce yourself further, and just leave."


    Bridgette didn''t say anything. She turned around on her heel dramatically and left faster than she came.


    Jeff looked after Bridgette''s retracting back, and then at Sarah. "How about we go to my office so we can talk without being interrupted?"


    Sarah did her best to suppressughter, but her lips were curved upwards. She stood up and followed Jeff to his office on 22nd floor. His office is huge and gives off a masculine feel with a modern design furniture. Large windows provide amazing views.


    They sat on arge sofa in the sitting area and faced each other. Jeff thought for some time before speaking. "I remember you said that our security needs improvement."


    "Yes." She did say that during her interview.


    "Are you willing to look into what we have and suggest areas for improvement?"


    "No problem. What will my role be?"


    "Let''s start by you investigating anding up with a proposal. We can take it from there." Jeff was experienced in this type of talk and didn''t want to jump into making any rash decisions.


    Sarah nodded in agreement. What he said makes sense.


    "Great! I will tell Aiden to connect you with relevant people."


    There was a silence. Sarah felt that what she was waiting for it''sing.


    Jeff cleared his throat. "I wanted to ask you more about Eve."


    "What about her?" Sarah got tense.


    "Can you tell me from where she came?"


    "I created her." Sarah''s answer was short and to the point. Jeff was surprised.


    "Good, good. When I was in your apartment, my conclusion is that it''s not where you created her, correct?"


    "Yes. I created her in my family home. I was living there at a time."


    "How do you get Eve to expand to other areas?" Jeff was slowly going to get information he wants out of Sarah.


    Sarah was getting impatient, and she wanted to end ying word games. "CEO White, can you get to the point?"


    He sighed since he lost the opportunity to get some information in a roundabout way. "OK. To be honest, I want Eve to be part of White corp."


    "In what way?" Sarah wanted to understand his intentions.


    "To manage security and tasks at first, and then we can see what else she can do."


    "Like an employee?"


    "You can call it that if you want." Jeff was not sure if Sarah''s questions mean that she is open to the possibility, but he already stated his intentions, or at least part of them. The only thing he can do now is to keep the conversation going.


    "No." For Sarah, no matter what he said, she is not giving him Eve.


    "I''m sure we can negotiate." Jeff was persistent.


    "Eve is not for sale." Sarah was firm.


    "I can pay."


    "No."


    "Everything has a price. What do you want? Another penthouse? Beach side vi? How about a powerboat? Name it." Jeff was trying different incentives. There must be something that she wants. He just needs to find it.


    "No." Sarah didn''t budge.


    "Don''t be like that... Even you came here for the right price." At this point Jeff saw Sarah''s expression change and realized that he said something he should not have.


    Sarah was visibly irritated, but she kept herposure. "CEO White, some things are not for sale. To be honest with you, I epted your offer only because of Aiden. If it''s not for him, I would not ept it no matter what you offered."


    Jeff looked at Sarah with a tinge of regret. She was not sure if he regretted his failed attempt or that he brought the topic at all.


    Sarah stood up. "I willplete tasks that we agreed upon during contract signing, to the best of my abilities. I can work on improving security for yourpany. If there is anything else you want me to do, I''m willing to hear you out. But you need to hear my words as well: Eve is not for sale." At this point Sarah was ready to leave if he continues pushing the topic. She said ''no'' repeatedly, but he is still not giving up. That tells her that Jeff does not respect her. She hates when people try to push her to do things she is not willing. "If there is nothing else, I want to go back to my work."


    Jeff sighed and gestured with his hand toward the door, that she can leave.

 Chapter 97 - First Deliverable (2)

    Sarah got to her office and exhaled. She was irritated by the thought that there are people who think that anything can be theirs as long as they pay enough. And that maybe works on people who need money or something else, but she is not one of those people.


    Sarah sat on the sofa and thought about why she is here. When she saw Aiden work so much, she wanted to share his burden with him. She wanted to be present in every part of his life. So far, it''s working, and she got what she wanted. It''s all about him, Aiden became center of her world, and everything revolves around him. She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath and appreciating her reality of life that includes Aiden.


    Sarah''s phone buzzed few times, and she checked it. It was a message on work chat app. Aiden was asking her toe to his office.


    Sarah stood up and walked over.


    "You called?" She was happy to see him.


    "Yes, close the door ande here. You need to see something." He gestured to the screen of hisputer, and his expression was not good.


    He was serious, and Sarah got a bad feeling. She walked over and looked at the screen. He was looking at the report for the work she did earlier that day. It was about a factory which had hidden facilities underground. Sarah was not sure what seems to be the problem. Did she miss something? She followed the steps and everything they discussed previously. And she was not traced back. What could be so wrong that he looks like that?


    Aiden was not sure how to start. He hesitated for some time. "Some information is not here. I don''t think that you will miss such a thing, so I wanted to talk to you about this. We can figure out what happened, together."


    Sarah was confused. "What is missing?"


    "Information about the building itself."


    Sarah closed her eyes and went through her memory... when she did this, she could see images sh in front of her eyes. Her memory allowed her that when she closes her eyes, it''s almost as she is flipping thought a book full of images, and everything she saw earlier is recorded. When she saw blueprints of floor ns, she opened her eyes. "Impossible."


    She scrolled through the report and saw that all sections about building information are empty. Only titles are there, and no content. Sarah pulled a chair for herself, used Aiden''sptop to remote to the PC in her office, and she looked through the files that she retrieved, they are still there... she found multiple blueprints and opened the files. "Why is this not in the report?" She showed him the files.


    Sarah checked the team share where she copied the results and files rted to building info were not there. "Not possible. I copied all files. I didn''t select anything individually. So why are these missing?"


    Sarah thought for a minute before speaking. "Do we keep logs with history of changes for these shares?"


    Aiden nodded, and started typing an email. "Our operation team manages this. I''m sending them a request to give us the logs, this will be faster. They are kept separately."


    Sarah rested her chin on her hand. "Another thing... is there a way to find out who worked on which part of the report?"


    "I will ask those three."


    "No." Sarah thought of something. "Ask only Fox and Daniel. And ask them separately, in person."


    "You think that Evalina did this on purpose?"


    "Who else?" Sarah shrugged.


    After about a minute, logs from ops arrived for that file share. They showed that user ''evalro'' deleted number of files that afternoon from the share. File names matched the ones with information about the building. Sarah looked at Aiden with a look that said: ''I told you so.''


    ''evalro'' is Evalina''s alias in thepany.


    "Why would she do this?" Aiden was confused.


    Sarah saw that Aiden is oblivious to some things, especially about women and rtionships. He needs to realize how women can be cruel. She is happy to offer her guidance. "What happens to the report after it''s created?"


    "I review it, then send it to Jeff. Once it''s approved it goes to the customer."


    "You and Jeff would notice that this information is missing, right?"


    "Yes. But isn''t this too much? If I don''t know you, I would start doubting that you are notpetent." Aiden shook his head.


    "I think you are on the right track¡­" Sarah smiled. "In a normal case, you would talk with Jeff about this, keep a closer eye on me... maybe catch some more issues like these, and eventually I lose my job. Right?"


    "This is serious." He frowned and looked at Sarah with concern.


    "Don''t underestimate woman''s jealousy." Sarah shook her head. She was happy that Aiden could see this side of Evalina. She is not so friendly and innocent as she portrays herself. "Let''s find out who did which part of the report next."


    "Why do you think that is relevant? We already know that she deleted files."


    "If she worked on this part in the report, then she is working alone. If Fox or Daniel worked on this part, there are two options, either they are in this together, or Evalina is implicating them without their knowledge. I will leave that part to you to figure out, mister team lead." Sarah looked at Aiden who was lost in his thoughts, obviously muddled by this situation. Sarah concluded that he never dealt with issues between coworkers. She sighed and held his face in his hands. "I hope that you are this dazed because it''s your first time facing this conflict, and not because you are disappointed in Evalina."


    Aiden snapped out of it. "Of course, I''m disappointed in Evalina. But not because of anything romantic. I''m disappointed that she would throw someone else under the bus, and jeopardize project which involves the whole team¡­ for what? Because of her one-sided interest?" He sighed.


    Sarah saw that he is troubled. She hugged him.


    Aiden rested his chin on Sarah''s shoulder and inhaled her scent. "I would be disappointed if it''s anyone else. The fact that she is sabotaging you, it''s making it much worse, and I am taking it personally. Because it involves you. And because it involves her." Aiden reluctantly admitted. "I hired her three years ago, and I''m taking this incident as my failure. I failed to see that she is not a good team yer, and that is most important. Everything else can be learned, but if someonecks character, that is one thing that can''t be fixed. I failed to see that." He sighed again. "But this is work, I need to cool off and deal with this rationally."


    Aiden appreciated that Sarah is next to him, holding him. It helped him calm down.


    Sarah felt that he rxed and inched away from him. She gave him a quick kiss on the lips and smiled.


    He smiled as well. It was the first time in office that she kissed him. Somehow, all worries became nonexistent.


    "Send me this version of report. I will add missing pieces." Sarah stood up and looked at Aiden. "Don''t let Evalina find out about this. Let her think that she seeded, for now."


    He looked up at her and raised an eyebrow. "Wow, women are scary!" He was back in his yful-teasing mode.


    Sarah squinted. "Don''t put me in the same category with other women. When my anger res up, only ashes remain."


    Aiden stood up and his right hand went around her waist while his left hand held the back of her head. And he kissed her.


    Sarah could tell that he was holding back. At first.


    He spoke in her lips. "I don''t dare to put you in the same category with anyone else. You are in a league of your own."


    "Don''t forget that." She whispered back and at that moment forgot that they are at work.


    When his hands started exploring her body, and back of her thighs pressed on his desk, she became aware that they are his office, and there are people outside. She held his hands, panting. "Let''s finish work and go home. There are some areas of apartment that we need to check out."


    Aiden watched her longingly as she adjusted her clothes and walked out.. Then he sent her the almost-finished report and called Fox toe to his office.

 Chapter 98 - Love Rival?

    Sarah woke up early, excited that it''s Friday...st day in the office. Tomorrow they will go to visit her property, soon to be THEIR property. Sarah looks forward to spending time on the fine white sand, at the beach surrounded with tall rocks and cliffs which provide natural fence and privacy... with Aiden.


    And then the cave, and the undergroundke¡­ Sarah really likes the property and hopes that Aiden will like it as well. She is willing to make any additions to the floorn to make him happy. And if they can have a house there, that would be perfect. THEIR HOUSE!


    Sarah looked at Aiden for some time. ''His sleeping face is enchanting.'' She was controlling herself not to touch him, he should sleep. Her eyes were caressing his handsome face and perfect body. Her Greek God! Deity who descended from heaven, just for her. And he is willing to build a home with her, together!


    Sarah thought of an idea: pancakes for breakfast! It will be a nice change from usual coffee and pastries they get from shops downstairs.


    Sarah scooted out of the bed carefully, went to the kitchen, put on an apron and started working on it. Soon the apartment was filled with a smell of fresh pancakes which woke up Aiden. When he came to the kitchen Sarah was finishing upst batch.


    "Good morning!" She greeted him with a big smile. "You are right on time."


    He was happy to see her in such a good mood.


    "How about breakfast on the terrace?" Sarah looked at him expectantly. It was obvious she gave it some thought already.


    He nodded in approval.


    "Great! Help me set it up¡­" Sarah bent to get the tes from the shelf below the counter, and the apron moved revealing her bare bottom. Aiden looked at her from behind and blood rushed to his head when he realized that besides apron, she is not wearing anything else.


    Sarah got the tes and straightened her body, only to find herself embraced from behind. Aiden gently kissed back of her neck few times before sinking his teeth into it. tes from Sarah''s hands fell on the counter with a tter. His lips traveled slowly from her neck inching lower, following her spine. asionally his teeth grazed her, and his tongue was not shy either. Sarah''s body shivered, and her knees were giving up. She grabbed counter with her hands for support. As his lips went lower down her back, he undid the strings of the apron, revealing her perfect body. Every time his teeth touched her skin, Sarah felt electricity coursing through her. He looked at her slightly bent body over the counter, and his mind went nk from desire. Her breathing was erratic, and she gasped as he took her from behind.


    ...


    On the way to work they stopped at a small coffee shop to get breakfast.


    "Because of you pancakes got cold¡­" Sarahined while applying cream cheese on the bagel. She could not hide a small smirk at the corner of her lips.


    "I suggested to warm them up in the microwave, you refused." Aiden defended himself.


    Sarah shook her head. "Reheated pancakes are not good. You need to eat pancakes fresh and warm, so that you can appreciate them."


    "I appreciated the cook." Aiden tilted his head and smiled; his eyes locked on her.


    Sarah stopped her movements for a second before her lips stretched into a wide smile. "Yes, you did."


    He shamelessly smiled, happy with his performance, knowing that he did good. Knowing that it was good for both of them.


    Sarah and Aiden enjoyed their time together unaware of anyone around them. That includes a person seated in the opposite corner of the coffee shop.


    Evalina was sitting there, watching them intently. ''How can they be so friendly? Didn''t he see the report missing important data? He probably didn''t review it yet. Today he will review it and then he will see her differently.''


    Evalina could not hear what they talked about, and two of them didn''t touch or kiss. However, the longer she observed them, it was more obvious that they are very intimate based on how they look and smile at each other. Evalina felt grief consume her... she still remembers three years ago when she came for an interview with White corp. She entered the room, anxious, not sure what to expect. And then her eyes met his. Aiden smiled and greeted her showing where to sit... she remembers how he asked if she had trouble finding the ce, and if she wants something to drink before they start... and since then, for three years she looks forward to every day hoping that he wille to office to work, and she gets to see those eyes again. And every day he does note she gets disappointed and tells herself that it''s OK, he mighte next day. Every email from him, every chat, gives her strength to wait for next day, the day which she starts with hope that he will show up...


    Anguish engulfed her when she realized that those eyes are looking at someone else... he never looked at her in such way. Her emotions transformed into anger when her gaze moved to Sarah. ''She seduced him! She used some underhanded methods to make him look her way. She needs to disappear, and then everything will be back to normal. With her gone, he will look my way, no matter what it takes I will make him look at me!''


    Sarah felt chills and shook lightly.


    Aiden noticed. He raised his hand and rubbed Sarah''s shoulder. "Are you cold?"


    Sarah tilted her head and her cheek brushed over his fingers. "I don''t know. Let''s take the coffee and head out."


    From her corner, Evalina narrowed her eyes while observing their interaction. ''You said that you don''t like being touched.. Liar! Liar! Slut!'' She was losing her reasoning, being consumed by fury that was growing within her.

 Chapter 99 - Good Friend

    Sarah spent the morning in meetings with people who are handling security for White corp.


    Aiden organized a team lunch since it was thest day for both Aiden and Sarah in the office, until next time. Jeff joined them.


    Sarah was apprehensive toward Jeff at first, but then she noticed that he is his usual self, and she didn''t feel any tension rted to their previous meeting which involved a discussion about Eve. Sarah rxed and focused on food, Aiden, and that other woman who was unusually silent, Evalina.


    The overall atmosphere was good. Everyone was chatty except for Evalina who spent most of the lunch just looking at her te or drink. No one bothered with herck of enthusiasm.


    "Do you have ns for next visit to the office?" Jeff asked while his eyes darted from Aiden to Sarah.


    "Are you twoing together next time as well?" Daniel asked immediately, noticing Jeff''s choice of words and that his question was directed to both Aiden and Sarah.


    "Maybe¡­" Aiden first responded to Daniel. "For next time¡­ I don''t have ns at this point."


    "Same here." Sarah responded as soon as Aiden finished.


    "I want to take this as an opportunity to wee Sarah again. In only one week here, you are already making an impact in the team and in thepany. I hope you continue in this way. Your work is appreciated." Jeff was kindly offering praises and support.


    "Thank you." Sarah lightly nodded thinking that she would be happier about his words if he didn''t make stubborn attempts to get Eve. On the other side, Sarah thought that this might be tough for him as well. After all, he was rejected repeatedly. His ego must be hurt.


    Aiden was happy to hear Jeff praise Sarah. He was proud of his girlfriend¡­ if only he could tell all these people that she is his girlfriend! That is the only thing that could make all this better.


    The lunch ended with exchanging pleasantries. Daniel and Fox said that they want to meet with Sarah to discuss more rted to performance improvement. Shemitted to give to each of them some time in the afternoon.


    Sarah noticed that Evalina is not talking, but she didn''t care about her at this point. Sarah was confident that Evalina is not done with her attacks, and that her next move wille out of the shadow, and not in the open. ''Unfortunately, Evalina has ess to most of my work, so I need to put extra effort to ensure that Evalina does not mess it up.''


    Sarah wants to catch Evalina red handed with undeniable evidence, so that she does not have an option of getting out. At the same time, Sarah is thinking that dealing with Evalina only at work will not be sufficient, she needs to be dealt with on a personal level as well.


    ¡­


    After lunch, Sarah met with Bridgette for a coffee.


    Bridgette was very embarrassed afterst time they met. "I hoped that earth will open up swallow me, so I don''t need to face CEO." Bridgette whined.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure he forgot about it." Sarah was consoling her.


    "You think so?" Bridgette was hopeful.


    "He is the CEO. He has a lot of things on his mind. I''m sure that onedy calling him handsome out of the blue is not on his list for retribution."


    One young man passed by and greeted Sarah. He is one of the people from security team with whom Sarah spent morning in meetings.


    "Oh, how handsome!" Bridgette eximed. "Where do you find these hunks?"


    Sarah shook her head in disapproval. "You need to stop that. This is what got you into trouble, you know?"


    "But they are handsome, why can''t I express myself?" Bridgette frowned her petite face which made her look like a teenager who is about to throw a tantrum.


    Suddenly Sarah felt like a grownup offering life advice to a child. "Not sure where you lived so far, and how you express yourself there, but here even if someone is handsome, you should keep it to yourself."


    Bridgette pouted. "It''s not about where I lived¡­ it''s about with whom I lived. You don''t know my brother¡­ if I even mention someone, or a guy greets me, my brother bes devil himself, blowing them all away with his magical trident of fury."


    Sarahughed at this exnation. "He sounds like lots of fun! But seriously¡­ People will be offended if youe at them so openly."


    Bridgette lifted her eyebrow, while changing the topic. "I''m not sure if I offended someone, but I know that you did at least one."


    "What?" Sarah was confused with this change in conversation.


    Bridgette pointed with her chin. "That woman there is staring our way for a while now. And I don''t know her. That means she is staring at you."


    Sarah nced where Bridgette pointed, and there was Evalina sitting at a table, looking their way. "Oh..." Sarah let out a sound.


    "Oh? What did you do?" Bridgette was curious.


    "Me? Nothing... I think she likes my team lead."


    "The one who waited for you after our NEO?" Bridgette perked up.


    Sarah nodded and smiled.


    Bridgette didn''t miss change in Sarah''s expression. She leaned closer and whispered. "And... do you like him?"


    Sarah thought for few seconds before responding. "He is my boyfriend." She is not sure why, but this noisydy with a heavy French ent seems like a good and trustworthy person. That is why Sarah decided to be honest.


    Bridgette looked at Sarah with a glee. "Does she know?" She was tilting her head towards Evalina.


    "I think she knows. That is why she is trying to get rid of me."


    "Oh? That serious?" Bridgette frowned.


    Sarah told Bridgette without much details how Evalina removed some data from Sarah''s report with a goal to make Sarah look ipetent.


    "How sneaky! If she wants to fight for a man, she should do it while facing you openly!" Bridgette was outraged. "So¡­ what will you do?"


    "I''m waiting to see what her next move is. What she did to my report even if I confront her, she can just say it was an ident. Even if I involve team lead, she can use him of favoritism and make things difficult. I need to catch her when without a doubt I can prove that she is causing trouble on purpose."


    "Oh, what a headache." Bridgette sighed.


    "Yes, I agree." Sarahughed.


    They chatted for a while, and then Sarah said she needs to go to a meeting.


    Sarah and Bridgette exchanged their private contact information and promised to stay in touch.


    They just met recently, but Sarah felt that she found a good friend.

 Chapter 100 - Bat Cave

    Saturday morning, Sarah and Aiden went to meet with Louis. He is the architect who is working with Sarah on her house. His office is in Los Angeles.


    They talked about current floor n, and Aiden added his inputs.


    "I will modify floor n based on these and send you an updated version." Louis said.


    "Sounds good." Sarah approved. She was so excited that she was not able to stop grinning.


    Louis looked at his notes. "Now, about the underground area..."


    Sarah started waving her arms uncontrobly to get his attention. "Let''s talk about that some other time!" Her voice was louder than what she intended. Aiden looked at her suspiciously and she did her best to ignore his probing gaze while clearing his throat. "We are going on site after this..."


    "Oh, I see." Louis smiled. "Next time then."


    Aiden looked at Sarah wanting to ask what that is about, but he decided not to. Seeing how happy she is, he will give her this day to do as she pleases... he will give her any day to do as she pleases.


    ...


    They headed to grocery store where Sarah got arge cooler, filled it with ice, beverages, and sandwiches that she got from the nearby store. She got everything nned for a day on the beach. Aiden watched her as she skipped through the store happily while picking stuff. It was obvious that she nned for this day with great care.


    She drove to the airport.


    "We are flying?" He thought they will drive there.


    "It''s eight hours drive from here. I don''t want to spend the day in the car."


    Aiden agreed about not spending the day in the car. But he didn''t like the fact about eight-hour drive. It sounded like a remote ce. He would like his home to be close to civilization, but he kept his thoughts for himself. He will wait until he sees the ce.


    "Cash is going to be there at one." Sarah mentioned.


    "Cash?"


    "Construction manager. They don''t work on the weekends, but he wille to meet with us."


    They took a private jet, and after a short flight, theynded on a small airport. From there they took a rental car and continued their trip. After about half an hour drive, Sarah was driving on a dirt road through lush greenery, surrounded with massive trees which thick treetops blocked most of the sun rays. She stopped the car next to a red pickup truck.


    "Cash is here! Let''s go meet him." Sarah''s excitement spiked again.


    After a short walk, they ended up on arge t teau. A middle-aged man is standing at the edge, facing the ocean.


    Sarah held Aiden''s hand and walked toward the man. "Hi Cash, thank you for meeting us here today."


    He turned around and smiled. "Not a problem, Miss Sarah. My pleasure."


    "This is Aiden. He will be part of this going forward." Sarah introduced Aiden.


    They talked about the current status and next steps, and shortly after that Cash left.


    "I like the location very much. The only problem I see is that it''s a bit remote. Closestrge city is San Francisco, and it takes about three-hour drive to reach." Sarah pointed on the side. "There is a good ce for a helipad. With helicopter it will take less than an hour."


    "But even with this distance as a caveat, I love this location. Let me show you why." Sarah turned toward the ocean. "Look at this view. It will be amazing! But this only the first reason why I picked this lot...e, let me show you the less obvious ones." She took his hand and led the way toward the ocean. They descended down the rocks which were cut as steps.


    On each side how much eye can see, shore is made out of tall rocks. Sarah pointed out this while walking. "But this lot has a hidden gem¡­ it''sing in view in few steps¡­ Look!" As they came out from thick foliage, they stepped on a fine white sand which formed a U-shaped sandy beach. Tall rock formation goes into the ocean on each side of the beach, and acts as natural wave breaker. Violent waves which crash against the rocky shore, are almost non-existent on this beach where water meets the sand.


    Sarah looked at Aiden expectantly, and he gave a small nod of approval.


    Sarah grinned and tugged his hand, indicating that there is more. They walked between tworge rocks which hide a difficult to spot passage, unless one knows where to look. They got inside and walked through a narrow tunnel. With every step the tunnel expanded, and it became a cave. Side of rock formation that is facing the ocean has several holes that lets sunlight in. As they walked, sand on the ground was reced with rocks, and not long after they were in front of an undergroundke. Light rays are hitting the water surface and reflect on the ceiling. It looks as if they are in a different world. Sarah removed her clothes and was left in a purple string bikini. She jumped in the water. "Come!" Aiden didn''t hesitate. They reached a rock wall on the opposite side. She took a deep breath and dove under water. Aiden followed. They went under a rock and resurfaced on other side. The light wasing from underwater rock, reflecting on the ceiling which was smooth, colored withyers of darker and lighter rock.


    Sarah looked up. "No matter how many times Ie here, it''s still captivating... "


    "Stunning." His voice echoed in the cave.


    Sarah nced at Aiden and saw that he is looking at her. She smiled. "Come, we are not there yet." They got out of water and continued walking through the cave. The surrounding was getting darker with each step. Sarah reached for the wall and found a switch. She flipped it, and LED lights lit up the ceiling. Aiden looked around and saw that they are in arge cave, stctites decorated the ceiling, and floor of the cave was covered inrge t rocks. Sarah gave him time to absorb the surroundings before exining. "Right above here is where house will be built. Geologist confirmed, this cave is sturdy, and location is suitable for house with a basement. This underground area will be essible through an elevator from the basement. I''m still thinking what to do with this, the possibilities are limitless."


    Aiden looked around and smiled. "Bat cave."


    Sarahughed when she saw him goofing around like a kid. "Bat cave? Sure, why not? We can dig a tunnel so that bat-mobile can get out...."

 Chapter 101 - Pinch Me

    Aiden and Sarah are holding each other on the beach. The weather is perfect. It''s a warm sunny day, but not too hot. The sand below them is soft and warm, and sky is clear, without a single cloud. With tall rock formation providing privacy, they feel like the only people in the world.


    Sarah''s eyes are closed. She is listening to Aiden''s heartbeat mixed with the sound of waves and enjoying the moment while her fingers are slowly tracing the outlines of his abdominal muscles. Her Greek God. <em>''Really¡­ can he be any more handsome?''</em>


    She took a deep breath and returned to her thoughts how this is... perfect. Since two of them got together, there were numerous perfect moments. Sarah smiled as she tried recollecting them. She can''t believe that one man can make her world expand so much and at the same time everything is connected only to him.


    Aiden enjoys holding Sarah while her head rests on his chest. He observed that Sarah thought about everything. She didn''t pack only food and drinks, but also towels,rge pic nket as well as change of clothes. Aiden ran his fingers through Sarah''s damp hair and thought how beautiful she is, and smart, and his. He smiled.


    "What do you think?" Sarah''s question pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "About?" His left eyebrow was raised while asking rification.


    Sarah cleared her throat. "This ce¡­"


    "It''s unique¡­ I like it."


    Sarah smiled. "I''m d you do. Now that you saw it, maybe you get more ideas what to build here? I would like to get most of the construction done before we move in."


    "Hmm¡­" Aiden pursed his lips. "¡­ a beach house."


    "Yes. The whole house is a beach house."


    "Not that¡­ a smaller one. Right there." He pointed where beach begins. "With arge open space where we can eat and rx right next to the ocean."


    Sarah looked in the direction where he pointed and thought for some time. "Sounds great!" She showed a big smile and hugged him tightly. "Pinch me."


    "Why?" Aiden never understood unreasonable requests. And he didn''t like the idea of hurting her, so that was an unreasonable request.


    "Life right now is perfect, and I''m afraid that I will wake up and realize that it''s not real."


    He chuckled. "If that is the case, why do you want me to pinch you? What will you do if this is not real?"


    Sarah sulked. "A normal person would just pinch me and not put me into an existential crisis."


    Heughed thinking how Sarah is unreasonable and brilliant at the same time. "If I''m normal, you would not look at me."


    Sarah lifted her head and looked at him with aplex expression.


    Aiden observed Sarah''s beautiful face which didn''t get any uglier because of her light frown. He gently pressed his index finger between her eyebrows. "What are you thinking now?"


    "What if we didn''t end up together?" She was troubled. If she didn''t take on his project, if he was not persistent to be close to her, if she didn''t hug him that evening, if he didn''te to the Christmaspany party, if the snow storm didn''t happen¡­ if she didn''t get an apartment in Fairfield¡­ if she didn''t fight with her father¡­ so many things happened seemingly unrted, coincidental, for two of them to end together where they are now. Right now. On this beach. If any of those things didn''t happen, would they be here, now, together? She found this uncertainty unsettling.


    He shook his head. "Not possible."


    "Howe?" His answer and confidence made her feel better, but she needed more.


    Aiden''s eyes locked onto Sarah''s, as if he understood the worries in the depth of her heart. His gaze told her to trust him. That he will not betray her. That he will do everything in his power to protect what they have.


    He undid ties of her bikini in an unrushed manner with his slender fingers while speaking slowly... deliberately makingrge gaps between words. "Because this, us, is destiny. Remember? No matter what we do, we will be together. And there is nothing, absolutely nothing, anyone can do to keep us apart."


    Sarah was not able to look away from his dark eyes. She was spellbound. And his every word reached her heart and redefined her existence. Everything about him felt right. Being with him felt right.


    Later, whenever she remembered that afternoon on the beach, one word showed up in her mind: perfect. Blue water meeting with white sand, surrounded with dark rocks and a greenbelt. Sound of waves mixed with their moans. Feeling his skin on hers while satisfying their need to be one over and over again. She fell in love with that beach the moment she saw it few years ago, and now that she shared it with Aiden, she fell in love with it all over again.


    ...


    They reached their apartment in LAte in the evening. Tired, but very happy how the day went. It was a day that both of them will remember for a long time. That day marked beginning of a new chapter in their lives. The day when theymitted to build their house, on that lot with a white beach in front and a cave below.


    Next morning Sarah and Aiden of them went for a walk after breakfast and ended up spending time in a park.


    "Ah, I find all this so nice, that I don''t wish to go back." Sarah loves the weather. Everything around her screams: <em>sunny and rxing.</em>


    "We can stay longer." He was happy to indulge whatever desires she has.


    Sarah shook her head. "Vivian is back on campus, and there are projects to be done, and any more of this weather and I will not want to leave. Ever. It''s difficult to focus on anything productive, my brain thinks that I''m on a vacation."


    Aiden checked time on his phone. "If we are leaving today, we should head back now so that we have enough time to pack."


    Sarah was suspicious. "Really? I thought we still have time. It''s early."


    He shed a mischievous smile and looked at her suggestively.


    "Oh..." Sarah realized what he meant, and blushed. "Let''s go back...".


    Heughed. "I''m amazed that you are still blushing so easily."


    Sarah''s cheeks got deeper pink color.


    Aiden kissed both of her cheeks and whispered in her mouth just before kissing her. "I like that. Don''t change."


    ...


    Sarah and Aiden are in the bed, breathing heavily after a vigorous activity. Sarah is getting out of the bed whileining. "Time to shower, or we will bete. Seriously, when you go for my neck, I lose all senses..."


    Aiden pulled her back into the bed. "Only neck?"


    She let out surprised yelp when he pulled her back on the bed without a warning.


    He lifted her arms above head and kissed her on the side, next to her left breast.


    She shivered, and heard him ask: "How about here?".


    He didn''t wait for a reply. He kissed just below her navel.


    She felt his tongue move over her skin before he sucked lightly. Her whole body twitched.


    "And here?" He lowered himself and kissed inside of her right thigh. "Here?" He looked at her face.


    Sarah''s eyes were closed and she was biting her lower lip in expectation what he will do next.


    Aiden made Sarah roll over on her belly and kissed middle of her back. His lips traced down her spine. "Here?"


    She felt his breath caress the bottom of her back.


    His hot palms were holding top of her thighs firmly, Sarah could feel his thumbs close, very close to cradle of her thigs and she wished that he moves his hands just a big higher.


    "It''s time for shower." His voice snapped her out of her daze.


    Sarah lifted her head out of the pillows and looked at him in disbelief. "Huh? You are stopping now?!"


    "Shower, or we will bete.", he teased her. His devilish smile enchanted her.


    Sarah cleared her throat. "I think that we still have some time."


    Aiden lowered his head and his kisses went up her spine slowly. He enjoyed listening to all the sounds she made. When his lips approached her neck area, he lifted her hips slightly and took her from behind.


    They missed their flight.

 Chapter 102 - Big Thoughts

    Sarah is snuggled next to Aiden in the bed.


    "How did you know?", Sarah asked.


    "What?"


    "That it''s not just my neck...", she looked at him in the eyes.


    "It''s not about here...", he pointed at the neck. "Or here...", he pointed at her chest. "Or here.", he pointed at her stomach. "It''s about the fact that I''m touching you."


    She squinted her eyes.


    "You don''t believe me? Do you want to try it with someone else?" The moment these words came out of his mouth, he regretted it.


    Sarah''s face showed a mix of shock and disgust.


    He hugged her quickly. "Wrong choice of words. Sorry..." He kissed her forehead. "I know because of myself."


    Sarah was still frowning, not understanding what he wants to say.


    He looked at her face and then exined, "Before you, women tried to get my attention, but it didn''t work out. It''s not that I was trying to push them away, but there was no reaction in me. When I met you... for the first time, I was not in control of my thoughts, and my body reacted on its own. I have an intense need to be close to you, to touch you. When we are not together, I feel like I''m losing my mind how much I''m thinking about you. When we are together, I can''t keep my hands to myself... and I know that you feel the same way about me."


    Sarah looked at him, with her eyes wide open. She was shocked how urately he described how she felt. So many men approached her, but she was not able to form a single thought of romance or rtionship that included them. And when Aiden showed up, no matter how much she tried to use her reasoning and keep her distance from him, she was not able to push him away. Being with himes so naturally, that trying to push him away feels painful, like trying to remove a part of her soul.


    Sarah hugged him tightly and rested her head on his shoulder while he embraced her. They slept off like that.


    ...


    Sarah woke up in the middle of the night, hungry. She wrapped herself in a light nket and went to the kitchen. Fridge was almost empty; they were supposed to be in Fairfield by then. Sarah was happy to find a good selection of ice cream in the freezer. She took one pint of chocte chip ice cream, spoon, and sat on a lounging chair at the terrace next to the pool. The sky was clear, and low noise from the street was almost non-existent. It was very peaceful.


    That week was like a dream, a lot of things happened, but main highlight for Sarah is how she was happy to spend time with Aiden. She met a lot of people and attending meetings in an office setting reminded her of two years ago when she spent some time helping her dad at Orion Enterprise. Sarah thought about people that stood out... ''Jeff, I don''t think he gave up on Eve. But he will probably give me some time to rx and lower my guard before trying again.'' Other than that, Sarah thought how Jeff is driven by profits, and as long as she does not cost him any money, she will be on his good side.


    ''Bridgette, silly woman who openly harasses any man she finds attractive.'' Sarah let out a chuckle when she remembered how Bridgette embarrassed herself in front of Jeff. It was nice to feel support when Bridgette bashed Evalina for being sneaky. But she can''t be too careless. As much as she feels that Bridgette is a good person, she needs to remember all those people who had her trust in the past and betrayed it¡­


    Sarah''s mood worsened when she remembered Evalina. If she is only after Aiden, that is one thing that Sarah can handle. But she is messing with her work also. Mistakes at work could be a big deal, Sarah can''t afford to be careless. Sarah never dealt with a woman like that, so she reminded herself that she needs to think carefully before acting. Evalina needs to go out of her private life, and to stop messing with her work. ''Can I aplish that without doing too much damage to Evalina? I don''t want her to lose her job, but is there any other option?''


    Tomorrow they will go back to Fairfield, and she will get to meet with Vivian. ''I wonder how is she doing? Is she over Gabriel?'' It''s probably not enough time for Vivian to get over him, it will be a process. Vivian didn''t reach out to Sarah recently, but she is ready to be there for her friend if needed.


    Projects... ''I will finish them quickly if I focus... but I want to spend timepiling data on Philip and Mimi.'' Philip and Mimi are another headache-inducing topic for Sarah. She wants to expose them, and she is confident that Aiden wants her to leave things alone... but she can''t. ''If he does not know about it, he will not nag.''


    Sarah was startled out of her thoughts when she noticed Aiden taking a seat on a lounging chair next to her. He was wearing pajama bottoms and a dark t-shirt on top, his wet messy hair told her that he just showered. ''He probably woke up when I got out of the bed.''


    "I was hungry", she exined herself.


    "You can always order food." He looked at the ice cream in her hands.


    "I was just a bit hungry, not enough to order."


    "Really?" He leaned closer to see that she finished more than half of pint.


    Sarah was spacing out and eating ice cream without noticing how much she ate. "Uhm... I was thinking over things, so didn''t notice how much ice cream I ate." She was embarrassed and kept the ice cream on the ground.


    He took the ice cream and observed. "Based on this, it was some serious thinking." He took a spoonful of ice cream in his mouth.


    Sarah remembered that just when he came, she was thinking how she will hide things from him. ''What''s up with his timing?'' She cleared her throat, "Yes. It was serious. Big thoughts about the future." She noticed that she got his attention. ''Oh, I was careless and said too much.'' She was never good at lying and didn''t like doing it. Few times she lied in the past it was always messy, and soon she would forget her made up story and get in trouble.


    Just as she feared, he asked about it. "Why don''t you share those thoughts with me?"


    She cleared her throat few times. "I just started thinking about it. It''s not ready to be shared yet. When I figure it out, I will tell you... You must be hungry, right? Order some food for both of us, anything is fine. I will go and shower now." She stood up and quickly went toward the bedroom.


    Aiden was looking after her. He could tell that she is hiding something, but he will not press the matter. ''She will tell me when she is ready.'' He stood up and went to get his phone to order food.


    When Sarah closed bathroom door, she sighed in relief, ''Messy, but effective... I hope..'' She started the shower.

 Chapter 103 - Felix (1)

    While Sarah and Aiden are having their middle of the night dinner, it is early morning on East Coast.


    Sophia is in the elevator, heading to her office on the 37th floor.


    Next to her is a young man who initiated a conversation: "I''ve seen you around in thest few days. Are you new here?"


    His deep voiceced with a heavy French ent got Sophia''s attention. And she knew that he is talking to her, because it''s just the two of them in the elevator.


    Sophia nced at the man and assessed him visually: tall, handsome, broad shoulders, neatlybed short light brown hair, and bright blue eyes.


    "Yes, I arrivedst week.", she responded and turned to look at the changing numbers above the elevator''s door.


    "I''m also new at this office; three weeks. I''m doing marketing research for mypany, and I was wondering if you are willing to assist me. My name is Felix.", he introduced himself.


    "Why do you think that I might be of any help?" Sophia was not in the mood for chit-chat, but she found his proposal slightly entertaining. It''s been a long time since someone asked HER for assistance, as the CEO of Orion Enterprise, she is the one setting demands.


    His smile revealed two dimples, one on each cheek, which made his perfect face even more attractive.


    "I''m not from this area, and I''m interested in insights from locals." His eyes swept over her and he added: "You look like a woman who can help me out."


    Sophia looked at his dazzling smile for a second before snapping out of it. Does he really not know who she is? She had difficulty believing in that. Why else would he approach her? The other option is that he is hitting on her, and she does NOT have time for the romance nonsense. She brushed him off. "You have the wrong person, Felix. I''m not local."


    Felix was disappointed with this oue, and he lowered his head while thinking about his next move. The woman next to him is stunning, is he going to give up without a fight? This chance of being alone with her in the elevator, does note often.


    He observed her employee badge which is turned so that he can''t see her name, but he recognized thepany logo. "Orion Enterprise? They upy a number of floors on this building."


    "Yes, we do."


    They reached floor 37 and Sophia stepped out.


    He held the door from closing. "Excuse me, miss... I didn''t catch your name."


    "Because I didn''t tell you.", Sophia got her phone out and started looking at her schedule. She didn''t spare him a nce.


    He bit his lower lip and stepped out of the elevator. "Miss, why don''t you give me a chance? How about a coffee?"


    At that time Sophia''s phone buzzed, she got a message from Mark. "You must be at work already. I can''t sleep... thinking about you."


    Sophia raised her head and her eyes met with Felix''s. "What did you say?"


    He was not sure what to expect, but he gathered his courage and repeated, "I asked you if we can have a coffee together."


    Sophia nced at the message again and then back at Felix. For some unknown reason, she felt that if she has that coffee with Felix, the sour taste in the back of her throat caused by the text message from Mark will disappear.


    "OK. Give me a second." She checked her schedule and saw that she has half an hour free at eleven.


    "Eleven o''clock today. Caf¨¦ on the fourth floor. I will give you half an hour.", Sophia responded like she is talking with her subordinate who wants a meeting with her.


    His face lit up with a bright smile, he could not believe that she epted. He nodded in confirmation and turned toward the elevator. He pushed the button and looked at Sophia.


    She was still in the same spot. She entered "coffee with Felix" in her calendar for eleven that day, and then continued checking her phone.


    "Miss, you didn''t tell me your name.", he reminded her.


    Sophia absentmindedly lifted her head and looked at him. "Sophia. I will see you again at eleven." She turned around and headed to her office.


    ...


    At 10:45 Sophia was in a meeting. Notification showed on herptop: "11 AM Coffee with Felix".


    <em>''Felix? Who is that?''</em>, Sophia wondered. After a few seconds she remembered the man from the elevator, and felt a headacheing.


    <em>''Why did I ept? I need to cancel this... how do I contact him?''</em>


    Sophia exhaled in defeat. She has no choice but to go and meet with Felix. It''s rude to stand him up, and she does not know how to contact him to cancel.


    ¡­


    At 11:05, Sophia reached the caf¨¦. She spotted Felix at one table. He was busy with his phone.


    Sophia walked toward him, and when she was two steps away, she cleared her throat to get his attention. He looked up and when their eyes met, he shed a charming smile and stood up abruptly. Sophia could see that he is nervous.


    "I was afraid you changed your mind, and will note.", he voiced his thoughts.


    Sophia felt guilt wash over her, that is exactly what she was thinking.


    "I would not do that", she awkwardly smiled as he pulled the chair for her to sit.


    Felix asked her what kind of coffee she likes and went to get it for her.


    They sat in silence, and he observed her with a slight smile.


    Sophia was ufortable. Did he call her for a coffee to stare at her? "You said that you are working on marketing?"


    "Yes. Mypany is in Quebec, Canada. We are nning to expand to the US, and I came here to scout for opportunities. My first goal was to get a partnership with some otherpany that is established, but I was not sessful. So now I decided to get to know people and see what their needs are. Based on that we will devise a strategy. We don''t have funds left to hire a marketing team, so I took this on myself¡­" Felix opened up and talked about his challenges.


    In the world where everyone tries to look more powerful, Sophia found his sincerity refreshing. "What is your product?"


    "I have several. Our focus is mostly on the small size, wireless, security equipment¡­" He was proud to talk about it, but kept it to a minimum. He didn''t want to spend all their time talking about his products.


    Sophia on the other hand, wanted to stay on the topic. "Did you talk with someone from Orion Enterprise?"


    His eyebrows shoot up in surprise at her question. "Noooo! Orion Enterprise too big to take us into consideration. We have a good record in Canada, butpared to Orion Enterprise, we are something like ants."


    Sophia observed his honest expression. It seems that he really does not know who she is. "Would you like to talk with someone from Orion Enterprise?"


    He looked at her suspiciously. "Do you know someone who can put me in touch with their hardware department? Or marketing? Or anyone who can get me in the door?"


    "I might..." Sophia said mysteriously while checking her calendar on her phone. "When can you set up a presentation showcasing what you have?"


    "I need half an hour to get my things and I am ready.", he was not sure why she is asking that, but he was happy to answer.


    "Can you give me your contact information?"


    "Oh!" Felix was excited that she wants to know how to contact him. With any luck, they might meet for another coffee or maybe lunch. He handed her his business card.


    She looked at the card. "It was nice to meet you, Felix Martin. I need to go now so that I''m notte for my next meeting." Sophia stood up.


    Felix was distressed. Where did the time go? "Oh, no! I was hoping to get to know you better and ended up talking about my work. I''m sorry I disrespected you in such way. I hope you will give me another chance to meet with you."


    Sophia found him amusing and stifled augh.


    "Don''t worry. I will be in touch." She showed him his business card and walked away.


    He sat there frozen, enchanted by her smile.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 104 - Felix (2)

    That afternoon, Felix got a call from Orion Enterprise. He was invited to one hour meeting to showcase his products.


    Felix was not sure if he heard the secretary correctly, so he asked her to repeat.


    They confirmed a meeting next morning.


    Felix remembered his conversation with Sophia. <em>''Oh, that beautifuldy DOES know someone! Now I need to get ready, so that I''m not nervous. I can''t miss on this opportunity. When I see her next time, I will get her another coffee. Or lunch! Dinner would be pushing it too fast. Lunch is appropriate, and if all goes well, we will reach dinner someday. Lunch will be a good chance to meet with Sophia again! But now I need to focus on this presentation! Without money in my ount, I can''t even take care of myself, how can I impress a woman?''</em>


    ¡­


    The next morning, Felix arrived at arge conference room on the 36th floor, ten minutes before the meeting started.


    The secretary showed him in, and helped him connect hisptop to the projector, as well as set up the security equipment he was presenting.


    People started arriving at the meeting. They nced at Felix and nodded in greeting before taking their seats and chatting with each other in low voices.


    Felix was surprised to see how many people are attending his presentation.


    His anxiousness swelled every time another person got in.


    It is over twenty people in the room, and they were stilling, and he is sweating.


    Felix reminded himself to focus on his presentation. It does not matter if he talks to one or fifty people, he needs to leave a good impression.


    "We are just waiting for CEO Hill to arrive, and you can start.", the secretary told Felix when conference room looked just aboutpletely full.


    Felix nodded in acknowledgment of her statement and took water to drink. His throat was dry suddenly. <em>''Did she say that the CEO ising?''</em>


    The door opened and Sophia entered. Felix''s eyes shed over the bottle of water while he was drinking. <em>''Ah, the beauty will watch my presentation as well¡­''</em>


    As Sophia walked toward the head of the table (and Felix), Sophia nodded to people seated as a greeting, and they greeted her back by standing up with a: "CEO Hill".


    When Felix realized how they are addressing Sophia, he froze. <em>''Mother of God! She is the freaking CEO!''</em>


    Felix almost choked on water, and started coughing violently.


    Sophia rushed to him and hit him few times on the back.


    "Are you OK?", she looked at him with concern.


    He nodded vigorously, but he could not talk yet.


    "Good that you are OK. We don''t want you choking here. Take a few breaths before we continue.", Sophia advised him.


    He obediently took few deep breaths, and then said: "Thank you, I''m good to go now."


    She smiled at him for a second and turned to other people in the room. "This is Felix Martin. He represents BIDSECpany from Quebec, Canada. They want to expand to US market with their small size security equipment. We have good coverage with medium andrge-scale security devices, but I find that there is an opportunity to improve in the market of small size security equipment. I invited Mr. Martin here to show us what he has, and then we can discuss if this is something that will align with our current strategy..."


    Everyone in the room nodded.


    Sophia turned to Felix. "Mr. Martin, I don''t think I introduced myself earlier properly. I am Sophia Hill, CEO of Orion Enterprise."


    Felix shook her hand weakly, while shock from the fact that Sophia is the CEO was still apparent on his face.


    Sophia turned toward the table and continued talking, without giving him a chance to respond. She introduced other people in the room, "This is Mr. Schmidt, he manages production of security equipment. Miss Adams, director of market research. Mr. Lee, director of hardware department..." When she finished with introductions, she faced Felix. "Mr. Martin, show us what you have."


    Felix was impressed with the power of his audience and intimidated with Sophia''s aura. While she talked, he saw her as a gorgeous empress who governs a vast empire, while he is just amoner. Not worthy of her. But maybe he can be one of her subjects. This is his opportunity. He needs to focus and stop daydreaming. Felix cleared his throat few times and started his presentation.


    Sophia observed his passion and excitement while he described equipment. She can tell that Felix invested a lot of himself into it, and that it means a lot to him to seed. Sophia likes his personality, and his passion. His task now is to impress other people in the room.


    Sophia looked at the audience and saw that they followed his presentation with excitement. <em>''He looks to be on his way to make a deal with us.''</em> Sophia smiled slightly before erasing her smile and turning to Felix, to follow his presentation.


    She could not prevent herself from noticing that he is a handsome young man. Probably few years older than she is. He is standing straight and even with a suit jacket on, she can see that he has a well-built body. When Sophia noticed that she is thinking about his body, she reminded herself to focus on the presentation. <em>''I am at work, for crying out loud!''</em>


    When Felix finished with his presentation, everyone pped and then they left the conference room while talking lively about their impressions.


    Felix was collecting his equipment, and Sophia waited for him to finish.


    He was afraid to look her in the eyes. "Thank you for this opportunity, CEO Hill."


    "Howe you are so official?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you are the CEO?", he almost whispered.


    "You never asked." She smiled, amused by his anxiousness.


    He was looking at the floor.


    Sophia thought how he is interesting. Within twenty-four hours, he transformed from a shameless person who followed her from the elevator to someone who can''t even look up. But she decided not to tease him. "Thank you for the presentation. In my opinion, it was really good. I will meet with them this afternoon to gather inputs before deciding on the next steps. You can expect to hear back from us within 24 hours."


    Felix looked Sophia in the eyes, and a big smile bloomed on his face. "It was really good?"


    Sophia shook her head in disbelief. "Don''t try to fish outpliments from me."


    He shrunk his shoulders and looked back at the floor.


    Sophia was not sure if she shouldugh or cry. "How old are you? Where is your confidence? What did you do to the man who was shamelessly chasing after me from the elevator?"


    He looked up at her timidly.


    Sophia smiled. "Come, let me escort you to the elevator. I don''t have a whole day."


    Felix rxed when he saw her smile which made him feel that spring breeze blew through the conference room.


    They stood in front of the elevator, and Felix nced at Sophia. "I really don''t know how to thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    He entered the elevator.


    "You can always get me another coffee.", she said casually.


    Felix stared at Sophia while elevator door closed as his mind exploded: <em>''Did she say that she will meet with me for a coffee again?''</em>


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 105 - Felix (3)

    Felix was excited to get a call from Orion Enterprise that same afternoon. He agreed to have a lunch meeting with Sophia next day.


    His excitement dwindled when he observed that Sophia came with two other people. Two other women apanied her. He exhaled, ''It''s a business meeting. Why did I allow myself to daydream about a romantic lunch with this beautiful woman?'' Felix soon found out that one woman is Sophia''s assistant in New York office, and other one is from the legal department.


    "Mr. Martin, we are here to extend you this offer for cooperation. Please review this summary document.", Sophia handed him two-page long document. "If it looks good, you can go through a more detailed one.", Sophia pointed to a stack of about 50 pages.


    Felix read through the summary, and his expression becameplicated. "CEO Hill, you said cooperation, but this looks like an acquisition."


    "Yes, we would like BIDSEC to be part of Orion Enterprise.", Sophia didn''t deny it.


    Felix kept the papers down and looked at Sophia with a slight frown. "Why would you want to acquire apany you don''t know much about?"


    Sophia smiled; he was obviously underestimating her. Sophia had no problem showing that she knows what she is doing. "We know that you have 27 full time employees, and at this time 30 part time workers. You are designing your products yourself. Production is done 30% in Canada, 10% in Germany and 60% in China. Your profits forst quarter are..." As Sophia spoke without even looking at any document for reference, Felix found himself stunned. "¡­ You are frequently changing who creates parts, which impacts quality and dys production, we can help you fix that by shifting production to our facilities. ... Your marketing is almost non-existent. We would make sure that your products are well represented. ..." His head was spinning from all the information. Sophia finished with, "Do you have any other questions?"


    Felix thought for some time before asking, "What about people who work for BIDSEC?"


    Sophia appreciated that he is showing a concern about his employees. "We can guarantee that none of your current full-time employees will lose their position for at least 12 months after we sign the contract, unless they are at fault of viting their contracts. They will be employees of Orion Enterprise, which means that their benefits will increase, and they will keep their current sry. For the part time employees, we will assess the need and make appropriate decisions... That is all detailed in the contract.", Sophia pointed to the 50 pages document.


    "What about me?", Felix asked.


    "Besides thepensation for acquiring BIDSEC, we are extending you an offer to join Orion Enterprise and manage design of small size security equipment. Details of your title and responsibilities are open for discussion. Compensation will be discussed with hiring manager."


    "Who would be my hiring manager?"


    "Me", Sophia looked at him with a hint of smile in her eyes.


    Felix was absorbing all this information. "It all sounds good, but I will need to study the contract first before giving you a response."


    "Understandable. If you have any questions, you can reach out to Miss Quinn." Sophia gestured to thedy on her left. "She will be your contact in our legal department. Miss Quinn can exin any details you are uncertain about."


    During lunch they discussed details of BIDSEC, and other parts of the contract. Felix was impressed how Sophia knew so much information. ''She should not have more than one day to get all this information and she is showing such a deep knowledge and understanding of what we are doing and what we want to aplish. Truly impressive.''


    Sophia is not a sessful CEO for no reason. She has a great memory, as well as analytical skills. Hermunication is her strong point, which she effectively uses to turn any situation to her favor.


    The more Felix spoke with Sophia, the more he admired her. He realized that the more time he spends with Sophia, further away she seems to be. She shines bright like a sun, and he does not dare to look directly at her.


    ...


    Next day they signed the contract, and BIDSEC disappeared from the world map of small size securitypanies.


    "There was not much for me to consider.", Felix exined to Sophia. "My employees are not at any loss; they will only gain increased benefits. I appreciate that you offered me with such a great opportunity."


    "You are wee. Thank you for epting.", Sophia smiled. "Now we should discuss your position in Orion Enterprise. Look at this offer and let me know your thoughts." Sophia handed a document to Felix.


    He read it, and a dashing smile appeared on his face. "This is amazing. I ept!"


    "That was fast. Don''t you want to think about it? Or negotiate some points?" Sophia never saw someone ept like this. Felix looked too excited. She feared that he is rushing into this.


    "No need. I had something in mind when I came for this meeting, but to be honest, this is more than what I expected. There is nothing for me to think about. I ept.", Felix was confident.


    Sophia smiled, "I''m d you find it eptable. Wee to Orion Enterprise Mr. Martin, Director of Design for Security Equipment." Sophia extended her hand for a handshake.


    "Thank you!", Felix shook her hand.


    Sophia observed his excitement and could not stop smiling, "I will get HR to send you contract to sign today. Our new employee orientation is on Monday, starting at 9 AM. After youplete it, you can start with your duties... Think about from where you want to work primarily. Besides these offices, our HQ is on the West Coast, and we have several other locations. I will get my assistant to send you a list of locations so you can choose one where you will have a dedicated office."


    "At what location is your office?", Felix asked without thinking.


    "I''m the CEO. Everywhere is my office." Sophia assumed that he asked that because she will be his boss. It''s natural to be curious about your boss. That is why she decided to be more precise, "I work from HQ. I''m here temporarily."


    Felix thought for a second before asking, "If I pick one location now, can I change itter?"


    "Of course. You will just need to give some time for arrangements to be made."


    "OK. Then I will work from here now..", Felix was excited. He will work at Orion Enterprise, and Sophia will be his boss, which means that he will have many opportunities to interact with her!

 Chapter 106 - Security Enhancement (1)

    ~ Fairfield ~


    Sarah is on the sofa in the living room of their penthouse, with herptop. She ispleting her proposal for security enhancement for White corp. "I''m almost done. Just to review few points... Will you have time to review it before I send it to Jeff?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    Aiden was sitting next to her, working on hisptop. "I will always make time for you.", he responded with a smile.


    Sarah stared at his devilish smile and blushed. "Don''t get me all flustered!" She fidgeted for a second, "Just a simple ''yes'' would be enough. You don''t need to flirt."


    He leaned in and kissed her on the cheek. "I can''t help myself."


    Sarah pouted and shook her head in disapproval. But she could not remove her smile. She loves that they can sit together like this, and flirt, and kiss. ''Being this close to Aiden is the best!''


    ...


    Later that day, Aiden was reviewing Sarah''s proposal, and she was anxiously expecting hisments.


    "Sarah, this is a lot", he said when he finished.


    His voice was t, and Sarah was not able to read if he likes it or not. "Not good?"


    "I didn''t say that. I said that it''s a lot. You are about to change almost everything. It will be arge project if Jeff agrees to it.", he exined.


    "But it will improve security, right?", Sarah needed confirmation.


    "Definitely, it will be much better.", he nodded.


    "And also, this is just a proposal. It''s open for discussion. When I wrote the document, I thought that this will be close to ideal, but if there is a restriction in terms of time or resources, we can negotiate. Right?"


    Aiden looked at her in disbelief. "Negotiate? With Jeff? You don''t know my brother. He does not negotiate. It''s always a yes-no situation with him."


    Sarah frowned, but didn''tment further. She thought how Jeff sounds non-flexible.


    Aiden looked at the document withplex expression, it seemed that he has more to say, but he is careful how to say it. Sarah was patiently waiting for him to continue.


    "You should keep in mind that Jeff is not very technical. I would add more non-technical information in section about benefits, operational efforts, automation... That will help him understand better what you are trying to do. And he will see that even with this initial investment, the payoff will be great."


    Sarah''s face lit up thinking that Aiden does like her proposal. "OK. Thanks! I will work on this now." She took herptop from Aiden and started typing.


    "What do you think you are doing?", Aiden frowned.


    "Adding information", she nced at him and continued typing.


    "What about my payment?"


    "For what?", Sarah was confused.


    Aiden smiled, "For reviewing your proposal."


    Sarah didn''t look at him, her attention was on herptop. "You spent less than ten minutes on this. What do you want for payment?"


    He kept herptop on the coffee table and started moving toward her while licking his lips.


    Only then Sarah looked at him and his intention was obvious. "Oh, that is doable...", Sarah giggled while wrapping her arms around his neck.


    ...


    That evening Sarah sent final version of her proposal to Jeff.


    "That is done. Now to try and reach Vivian again.", Sarah got her phone and unlocked it.


    "Still no luck with her?", Aiden asked.


    "She responded to my texts, so I know she is alive. But she is not picking up when I call, and two times already she found excuses to avoid meeting in person. Something is going on.", Sarah was worried.


    "Maybe she is busy.", Aiden guessed.


    "Busy? With what? Look at us... there is no schoolwork."


    "But we are busy", he hugged her and kissed tip of her nose.


    "You are flirting again!"


    "I want more than just to flirt with you", he kissed her on the lips.


    "Wait, wait... let me try calling her.", Sarah wiggled out of his hug.


    Aiden pouted, but he let Sarah have some space to call Vivian.


    After few rings, Vivian''s voice responded. "Yes?"


    Sarah almost held her breath. "Finally you picked up! Do you know how worried I am?"


    "Sorry, I was just busy with stuff." Vivian mumbled.


    "It''s OK. I''m sure you have your reasons. How are you? Are you OK?"


    "I''m fine, thanks."


    "How is your schedule? Do you want us to meet? I would love to talk... I have so much to tell you. I was in Los Angelesst week, and it was very eventful." Sarah was excited when thinking about all that happened.


    Vivian hesitated for few seconds before responding. "Sure, how about tomorrow afternoon we meet for a drink?"


    Sarah''s face lit up. "Sounds great! Do you want toe to my ce and check it out?"


    "No. How about this ce?"


    Sarah got a text message with an address. She looked it up on herptop. She was not very enthusiastic about the location. "That is a bar... but OK. It''s only three blocks from my apartment. What time?"


    "Will 4 in the afternoon work?"


    Even though Sarah does not like bars, it''s in the afternoon. It should not be packed with drunkards. She thinks it''s safe. "Yes, works. Let me know if somethinges up on your side. Otherwise I will see you there."


    "Sounds like a n!"


    "Yes, bye"


    Sarah was happy that she got a hold of Vivian, and that Vivian sounds OK.


    Sarah informed Aiden about the oue of her talk with Vivian. "I will see Vivian tomorrow for a chat. In a B1S (Bones) bar three blocks away from here."


    He frowned, "A bar? Why there?"


    Sarah shrugged. "I don''t know, Vivian picked a ce. But it''s close to here, so it''s not a problem. At least I know it''s in a good neighborhood... Do you want to join?"


    Aiden thought about it, "I would like to... but at the same time I think you girls should have time to chat. Have fun and text me when you reach there, so I don''t worry."


    "Oh... I was not thinking of going without you...", Sarah was not happy to be away from him. "But you would probably be bored."


    "Make sure you are safe. And always have your drink in front of you. If you lose sight of your drink, get another one.", he warned.


    "Yes.", Sarah was happy he is cares about her, but sometimes he sounds like a worried parent. "You know I don''t drink; I will be back before you know it."


    Short amount of time apart might be good for them. Right?

 Chapter 107 - Security Enhancement (2)

    Next morning, Sarah got an invitation from Jeff to have an online meeting at 11 in the morning to discuss her proposal.


    Sarah joined meeting from her study room. There was three more people present. They are people who currently handle security for White corp. Sarah met with themst Friday, so they are familiar with each other. Sarah''s opinion is that they arepetent people who know their work, but theyck knowledge abouttest tools and practices.


    In the meeting she discussed her proposal and answered questions they had. Once the meeting was over, Jeff asked Sarah to stay online, while others left the session.


    "Based on this, we will need to develop new scripts, enhance existing tools and customize at least four tools which we are currently not using. Is that correct?" Jeff summarized Sarah''s proposal very well.


    "Yes.", Sarah confirmed.


    "How much time do you think it will take for this work?"


    "I can do it in about two months." Sarah answered honestly.


    "How about someone who is not you?" This was Jeff''s fear. He already saw how quickly Sarahpletes her tasks.


    "I will need to exin what needs to be done, so that integration is seamless. But how long it will take to develop, it will depend on the skill set of that person." This was the best answer Sarah could provide Jeff.


    "OK. Thank you for the information. I let you know my decision shortly."


    "No problem, thank you." Sarah logged off and thought that the meeting went rather well.


    When she got out of the study few minutester, she found that Aiden in on the phone with Jeff. She gestured with her hand for him to go to the study, so he can talk. ''I think we need two study rooms. Maybe the exercise room can be made into a second study. We are not using it for exercising anyway.'' The exercise room has a hardwood floor, and one wall was a mirror. Sarah was thinking to add some exercising equipment, but she didn''t get to it, so it was stillpletely empty.


    After some time, Aiden got out of the study. He looked at her and smiled.


    "What?", she could tell that something is going on.


    "Patience, you will get a call from Jeff soon. Or do you want me to spoil it for you?"


    Sarah was not known as a patient person, "Yes, spoil it for me. What is it?"


    "He thinks your proposal is... ", Aiden paused.


    "What???", Sarah wanted him to finish his sentence.


    "This is insiders'' information... you need to pay for it."


    "Seriously...", she rolled her eyes. Every time he mentions payment, they end up in the bed. It''s not that she does not like it, but he does not need to make it sound like it is a treat that she needs to earn.


    "I didn''t say what I want", he innocently said, noticing change in her mood.


    Sarah exhaled, "Fine. What do you want?"


    "Make me a dinner." Aiden noticed that Sarah does not cook much, even though she is capable of making delicious dishes. He enjoys eating her food and hopes that she will cook more. At least for him


    She was surprised by this simple request. "Oh, OK. I will. Tonight, after I''m done with Viv, I will go get groceries and make dinner. Does that sound good? "


    "Yes", he approved.


    "Now what is it?", Sarah wanted to finally find out what Jeff said about her proposal.


    "Jeff thinks your proposal is good. He is looking into resources."


    "Resources?"


    Aiden tilted his head, "You didn''t think you will work on that by yourself, right? That is not why you joined White corp. You will need to hire few people, form a team and drive efforts."


    "Oh, hire people? I don''t know how to do that." Sarah felt anxiety building up. Hiring people? Forming a team? All that sounds troublesome.


    "Don''t worry... There is a training you can take, and I''m here to guide you."


    "I see...", Sarah felt relieved.


    "Once you form your team, you will mostly guide and supervise their work. Your time will be divided about half-half between that security enhancement and working with me.", Aiden was not happy that she will work away from him on something else.


    Sarah took a deep breath, "I need some time to process what you just said."


    "Don''t worry, you will do great. And don''t forget that I''m here.", he hugged her, and kissed her forehead.


    "Thank you."


    "Stop thanking me with words and start nning for dinner.", he reminded her.


    "You are right. With all this what you told me, just making instant noodles will not be good enough.", she shed a smile.


    He looked at her in disbelief. "You are kidding, right? It better be a nutritious bnced meal, otherwise it does not count."


    Sarah pouted, "You are worse than JoAnna! She nags, but at least she does not ask me to cook for her."


    "You epted it as a payment. Now you must deliver on it properly.", he tightened his hug.


    "Fine, I will.", she kissed him, and turned away to get ready for her outing with Vivian. Her phone buzzed with notification. Sarah checked it and saw that it''s a notification from the bank. She has automatic notifications set up for any transactionrger than $1.000. Sarah checked her ount right away, since she does not expect any payment. She saw a payment of $10.000 from White corp. with a memo ''performance bonus''.


    "Aiden...", she turned towards him. "What is a performance bonus payment from thepany?"


    "Since it''s not time for annual or mid-year review, it can only be payment for the project you worked onst week." He answered knowingly.


    "Is this amount, right?", she showed him her phone.


    He checked her phone, and responded, "It was a small project, so it should be about right."


    "You are saying that payment is higher for bigger projects?", Sarah could not hide her surprise.


    "Yes", he confirmed with a straight face.


    Sarah did quick math in her head... if she averages two projects a week, with $10k each... that is $20k a week... with a year having 52 weeks, that is more than $1M a year in bonus! And that is if she works on small projects only!!! Sarah felt that her head is about to explode. She opened and closed her mouth few times, but no words came out.. After spacing out for some time, she went to get ready for her meetup with Vivian.

 Chapter 108 - Second Woman (1)

    Sarah reached bar B1S (aka Bones) few minutes before 4 in the afternoon. The main room is dark, with a long bar on the right and few small tables with three chairs each on the left. Besides the bartender, there are only two patrons seated at the bar. Sarah took a seat at one table, and texted Vivian. "Reached, waiting for you."


    In few seconds she got a reply. "On my way. See you in a minute."


    Shortly after that, Vivian entered the bar.


    Sarah was happy and relieved to see her friend. Forst few days when Vivian avoided her, Sarah thought that Vivian does not want to be her friend anymore. Sarah has a lot of bad experiences and that makes her fearful of being betrayed and abandoned by people she trusts. After few years of avoiding friendships, Sarah decided to let Vivian close and be friends with her. So far, Vivian didn''t betray her trust. Sarah is happy because of that.


    Sarah and Vivian got drinks and started chatting happily. Sarah didn''t want to ask Vivian about Gabriel ''It must be a sore memory for her, so I don''t want to bring him up.''


    Sarah was telling Vivian how she joined White corp. and that she met Bridgette, and Evalina. Vivian wasughing when she heard stories about Bridgette and fumed on stories rted to Evalina.


    "You need to be careful about Evalina, she sounds like someone who gets carried away and does crazy stuff without thinking about consequences.", Vivian warned Sarah.


    "Yes. I know... I also believe that she will not stop by herself. She needs to leave thepany, and our lives. But I don''t have any strong evidence at this time. My only option is to watch my back while I wait for her to make her move." Sarah exined her n with a concerned expression. It''s not easy just to sit and wait for an attack. She is morefortable when she is on the offensive.


    "Why don''t you ask Aiden to speak up?"


    Sarah shook her head, "She can just use him of favoritism, and that will bring trouble for him. I don''t want to give her that opportunity. I will deal with her."


    Vivian''s phone lit up buzzing. She got a message. Phone was on the table, face up, so Sarah was able to see that Vivian got a message from Gabriel. Sarah could not help but ask, "You are texting with Gabriel?"


    Vivian looked guilty and nodded.


    Sarah observed her friend, "Vivian, what is going on?"


    Vivian hesitated, "I''m back with him."


    "Really? Howe you don''t look happy about it?"


    There was a long silence until Vivian spoke, "He still didn''t clear up things with Victoria."


    "Can you say that again? I think I misunderstood you."


    "You didn''t. He is still with Victoria... it''s something that his parents set up. Since they were kids, their parents talked how two of them will get married and give them grandchildren... And he is working on figuring out how to tell them that he does not want to be with Victoria. But they are difficult and stubborn, so it''s taking time..."


    Sarah was looking at Vivian, and her heart was breaking. "Does Victoria know about you?"


    "No.", Vivian shook her head.


    "So, you are the second woman?", Sarah blurted out her thoughts without thinking. In next moment she regretted her words, seeing that she hurt Vivian''s feelings.


    Vivian''s head was lowered, she didn''t dare look at Sarah. "It''s not like that... If Victoria knows about me, there is a chance that she will tell Gabriel''s parents, and that will ruin his ns to ease them into the situation.", Vivian''s voice was faint. Like she herself does not believe in what she just said.


    "Vivian, how can there be something like easing into this kind of situation?"


    Vivian sobbed, "Sarah, my heart is broken because of this. But I''m much more miserable without him... No matter how it looks... I need to believe that I''m not making a mistake and that he will do the right thing... Please don''t judge me..." Vivian lifted her head and looked at Sarah, tears were falling down her cheeks. "What would you do if this is Aiden? Would you be able to let go of him if he swears that you are the only one in his heart?"


    Sarah felt her heart breaking. What would she do? Would she be able to let go? At the thought of not being with Aiden, Sarah felt as if someone sucked all air out of her chest. It was excruciating. Absolutely unbearable. Sarah felt that she is on the verge of crying. She hugged Vivian.


    After some time, Sarah said in a faint voice to Vivian: "I don''t know... I want tofort you, but I don''t know how. I will not judge you, only you know how you feel. Only you have the right to make decisions for yourself, and no one has the right to judge you. I will support you no matter what your decision is. But don''t expect that I will be nice to him."


    Vivian looked at Sarah and smiled through her tears. "I can live with that."


    Two of them cried andughed for some time.


    The bartender gave them scolding looks few times. He was happy that bar was mostly empty. With their sobbing, two of them will scare his customers away. He hoped that they leave soon.


    "Is this why you avoided mest few days?", Sarah asked Vivian.


    "Yes", Vivian admitted. "I didn''t know how to tell you. I''m ashamed to admit the situation I found myself in."


    "Besides Aiden and I, no one else here knows about her, right? We will not tell anyone. So, try to rx and enjoy your time with him, if that is what you chose for yourself.", Sarah advised Vivian.


    "Can you tell Aiden, please?"


    "Yes. And I am confident that he will not judge you either. Don''t worry about it.", Sarah confirmed.


    Vivian nodded and showed a grateful smile.

 Chapter 109 - Second Woman (2)

    After saying bye to Vivian, Sarah went straight to the apartment.


    Aiden was on the sofa in the living area, with hisptop. "What happened?", he noticed Sarah''s bad mood immediately as she entered.


    Sarah snuggled next to him. He put hisptop on the side and hugged her.


    After some time, she took a deep breath, "Do you have another woman somewhere? Is your family arranging for you to marry someone else?"


    "What kind of questions are those?" He was surprised that she suddenly brought up such questions.


    "Just answer me..."


    "No, I don''t have anyone else, and my family is not arranging anyone for me. I was lucky..."


    "What does thatst thing mean?"


    Aiden was quiet for some time before speaking with carefully chosen words. "My family is a bit... different. My brother is the first son in the family, so there are some... arrangements for him."


    Sarah was curious to find out more, but now she was more focused on Aiden... she needed to confirm. "There is nothing for you?"


    "No, for me there is nothing arranged."


    Sarah sighed in relief and tightened her hug. "Families are such a pain sometimes."


    "Will you tell me what happened?"


    Sarah told him how Vivian is with Gabriel, while he is still with Victoria, and how he can''t find a way to tell his parents that he does not want to be with Victoria.


    "I thought he is a man, and he is just a wimp. He is taking advantage of both Vivian and Victoria. Howe he does not have courage to speak up? These are not ancient times, even if parents arranged something twenty years ago, he should be able not to be forced into things."


    "This applies to Jeff also?", Sarah could not help but ask.


    Aiden shook his head, "He does not care about these things. He was always focused only on studies and career. If it''s not something that will bring him money, he will not bother with it."


    Sarah silently agreed with this; her assessment of Jeff is also along those lines. "I can''t make myself to care about Gabriel. It will be good if I don''t punch him next time I see him. But I''m sorry for Vivian. I asked her how she can handle being a second woman... and she asked me back what I would do if that is us?"


    "Don''t even think about that. It will never happen."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Even if my family tries something now, I will not let it happen."


    "Thank you... it means a lot to hear you say that."


    "I am disappointed in one thing...", he didn''t finish his sentence. Sarah looked up at him. Aiden raised an eyebrow and asked, "Where are groceries for my dinner?"


    "Oh, I forgot... how can you think about food in the time of crisis?", she was still sad thinking about Vivian.


    "What crisis? Crisis of me having instant noodles for dinner?" Aiden looked at her sad expression and understood that he needs tofort Sarah first. "Come on, cheer up... you can''t do anything about two of them, it''s their choice. You can support them or not, but you need to let them make their own decisions. And we should focus on ourselves."


    "You are right. Can we stay like this for few more minutes?", feeling him close made her worries disappear slowly.


    "Of course. As long as you don''t try to bail out of making diner."


    "Seriously... you are only thinking about food.", Sarah''s temper was rising again.


    "I''m more thinking about you in apron, cooking for me.", he teased her.


    "Can''t you hold a normal conversation?"


    "Define normal."


    She sharply exhaled, "I give up, let''s go shopping."


    Heughed seeing that he was sessful. ''Well, at least you are not sad anymore.''


    ...


    Next day Sarah confirmed with Jeff details about her work with security enhancements for White corp. She will lead a team of five people: three existing employees, and two new hires. If they need more people, they will hire more at that time. For hiring process, she needs toe up with job descriptions, and once candidates are found she will do interviewing in person from LA office. For the work itself, Sarah will get to decide if she needs to be there in person, or she can work remotely, but Jeff rmended that she is there in person, at least at the beginning. Sarah agreed with this.


    "It seems we will go back to Los Angeles soon", Sarah told Aiden.


    "You need to go, not me", Aiden responded. He did his best to keep a straight face when he saw Sarah''s shocked expression.


    "You must be kidding... you areing with me, right?", she looked desperate.


    Heughed, "Of course I am."


    "My heart stopped. Don''t joke like that anymore.", she patted her chest.


    "OK"


    "I don''t believe you." Why would she believe him? Sarah would be blind not to notice that he enjoys teasing her.


    "Hmph, why are you asking if you will not believe me no matter what I said?"


    "I was not asking. It was an order.", Sarah took a firm stance and gave him a stern look.


    He tilted his head and looked at her in disbelief. Aiden grabbed her around her waist and carried her over his shoulder to the bedroom.


    "Hey, what are you doing?", she protested.


    "You want to order me around? Some discipline needs to be administered."


    "Oh, you would use anything as an excuse! You are shameless!"


    Heughed while pulling her lower, and her legs wrapped around his waist. "You are right. I''m just looking for an excuse.", he admitted.


    Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck and looked him in the eyes. "You know, you don''t need an excuse to enjoy what is yours."


    "Sometimes I think that you are not in the mood."


    Sarahughed, "I''m probably in the mood more than you are."


    He perked up, "Oh? How about we do some research on that topic." Aiden sat on the edge of the bed with Sarah seated in hisp, her legs still wrapped around his waist.


    "How do you suggest we go about it?", Sarah could not help but think what ising, and it made her breathing shallow.


    "Let''s start with a hands-on approach..", his hands already undid buckles on her bra.

 Chapter 110 - Be Careful

    A week passed in a sh, and it was Friday.


    Sarah was going for lunch with Vivian to the campus cafeteria. Aiden didn''t approve of her going there without him, concerned about Philip, but Sarah persisted. "It''s lunch, middle of the day, lots of people everywhere. What can happen? We are leaving on Monday, and who knows how long we will stay."


    "We will be back in few days... and why doesn''t shee here?", Aiden asked.


    "She is still embarrassed to face you."


    "If she is so embarrassed of what she is doing, maybe she should not be doing it."


    Sarah hugged him with a goal to soften him up, "I will not deny that your words are true, but that is her choice." She also promised to be very careful and to stay with Vivian at all times... and he relented.


    ...


    At the cafeteria, Sarah is having lunch with Vivian.


    "You should reallye and see my new ce.", Sarah told Vivian.


    "I would, but I''m embarrassed to see Aiden. I know he will judge me."


    "He is more upset that you are not willing toe.", Sarah omitted few points, but what she said was true.


    Vivian thought about it before responding, "How about this, when you get back, I wille and visit. We can have a girl''s night out in B1S, it''s close to your ce. So, if I end up drinking, I can even sleep over. How does that sound?"


    "Promise?", Sarah was happy.


    "Yes... but how will Aiden handle you going out without him?", Vivian knows that Aiden does not like Sarah going by herself. ''She does attract trouble.'', Vivian remembered.


    "Leave that to me. I look forward to girls only night. It will make us miss each other.", Sarah giggled.


    "OK. n is done... How long will you stay in LA?"


    "Not sure. Few days. I will be back by next weekend."


    Vivian nodded, "Good, then we can n for Friday evening?"


    Sarah agreed.


    Vivian added, "I will ask few more girl friends to join. They are new on campus and wanted to check out ces in the city. I mentioned that B1S has a karaoke night on Fridays, and they sounded interested. Do you mind if they join?"


    "Not at all. The more the better. If I don''t like them, I will just ignore them.", Sarahughed.


    "Hello,dies!", Male voice came from the side.


    Both Sarah and Vivian looked toward the voice and saw Philip.


    Sarah froze, shes of police report files came to her mind, but she quickly suppressed them, "Hello, assistant Simmons."


    Philip observed them. "No need to be so cautious around me. I just stopped by to say hello and to extend my offer for additional consultation if you need any.", he told Sarah.


    Vivian looked at Sarah, and then back at Philip.


    "Thank you, assistant Simmons. I''m not in a need of consultation at this point. If somethinges up, I will make sure to contact you.", Sarah responded.


    "Good. As long as you know that I am avable, that is good.", Philip smiled and walked away.


    When Sarah saw that he left without causing any issues, she sighed in relief.


    "What was that?", Vivian asked. "What assistant?"


    "Philip is new capable, resourceful, and what not assistant for professor Pias." Sarah grimaced while talking.


    "Really? Since when?"


    "I don''t know... I went to a consultation about two weeks ago and he was there."


    "He seemed to respect the boundaries of decency this time."


    "Yes, it made my skin crawl. But as long as he keeps his distance, it will be fine." Sarah didn''t want to tell Vivian about police reports and what she found out about Philip and Mimi. Sarah will handle them, and at most Vivian will find out that unknown vignte exposed them as criminals.


    "If he did stay away because he respects that you rejected his advances, then that is good... By the way, make sure to be careful of that Evalina while in LA."


    "Yes, I know... she is one more person that gives me a headache. But I can''t hide. I''m considering exposing myself to allow her toe at me."


    "Oh, no... don''t make unnecessary risks.", Vivian was concerned.


    "I think this is necessary. I can''t just sit and wait when she wille at me. It''s very stressful. I will rather put myself out there and wait for her when shees to give me a blow. I want her out of thepany, that will limit her interaction with Aiden and remove any influence she has over me at work."


    "I understand... be careful."


    "Thank you for worrying about me... I need to go now. I have few more things to handle before end of workday... I''m an employed woman now.", Sarahughed.


    "Let me walk you to your car.", Vivian offered.


    "No need. It''s right here at the parking lot."


    "I insist. If Philip does something when you are under my watch, Aiden wille at me. I don''t want to risk it." Vivian exaggeratedly waved her arms.


    Sarahughed. "OK. Let''s go."


    ...


    "See? It''s good that I came.", Vivian said and pointed with her chin.


    Sarah looked that way and saw Philip at the parking lot, leaning on amp post, smoking.


    "Maybe he is here just to smoke, and not to wait for me.", Sarah was hopeful.


    "Maybe, but let''s not risk anything. OK?"


    "Agreed. Let me drop you off to your dorm.", Sarah offered.


    "Thank you.", it was a cold day, and Vivian was happy to get a ride.


    They entered Sarah''s car and immediately Sarah got her phone and texted Aiden.


    "What is so urgent?" Vivian peeked to see Sarah''s phone.


    "I promised to let Aiden know when I''m safely back in the car on my way home." Sarah admitted.


    Vivian rolled her eyes. "You two¡­"


    Sarah smiled and started the car. Philip was watching after the car with a dark expression on his face.. When car was out of sight, he threw the cigarette on the ground and walked away.

 Chapter 111 - Weekend In New York (1)

    At the apartment, Sarah was nning what to pack for their trip to LA. "I''m thinking of taking Eve to LA, but I''m low on equipment.", she told Aiden.


    "How do you get it?"


    "From Orion Enterprise. Dad sends it to me... but I can''t contact him now.", Sarah frowned.


    "Why don''t you ask Sophia?", he suggested.


    Sarah thought about it. "I will try that." she sent a text to Sophia:


    [Sarah]: "When you have few minutes, give me a call"


    About half an hourter, Sophia called her: "I have ten minutes until next meeting."


    "This will take three minutes." Sarah was happy that she got a hold of Sophia.


    "I''m timing you. Go!" Sophia was joking, but she didn''t have much time.


    Sarahughed. "Is there a chance that you can give me some of the small security equipment that Eve uses? ...I will pay you."


    Sophia thought for some time before responding. "Yes, I can. Actually, I''m just looking attest prototypes. Let me just check something."


    After about thirty seconds, Sophia talked again. "I have a good batch here: sensors, microphones, cameras. They aretest products that we got with an acquisition. Smaller than our previous ones, and performance is better. No need to pay me, as long as you tell me your feedback when you use them. I can send them to you."


    Sarah was excited. "Oh, they sound good. But I need them over weekend. If you send them, they will not be here on time."


    "What''s the rush?"


    "Sunday evening, I have flight to LA. I need those for my LA location."


    Sophia immediately thought of a solution. "If you are in such a rush,e to New York and pick them up. You can stay overnight at my ce."


    "That might work actually..." Sarah hesitated. "Aiden wille with me."


    Sophia knew that this ising. Sooner orter. "He can stay at my ce also if that is your concern. I know you are living together. What''s the point in me separating you?"


    Sarah felt a relief. "Oh, you are the best! I will talk to him and let you know in a bit."


    Sophia paused for a second before asking, "Do you want to meet the designer behind new equipment?"


    "That would be amazing. I would love to hear more about it." Sarah honestly responded.


    "I will see to arrange lunch or dinner. Depending on when you are here."


    "OK. I will text you our flight information in a bit."


    "I will be waiting." Sophia was happy that she will get to see her baby sister. They didn''t see each other since Christmas.


    ...


    Sarah went to the study, where Aiden was working. When he looked at her, she asked, "What do you think about a weekend in New York?"


    "Business or pleasure?"


    "Why not both?", she smiled.


    "Sounds good.", Aiden nodded.


    "Uhm... Sophia offered that we stay at her ce overnight."


    Aiden squinted his eyes. "Is there a question in there, or are you just letting me know?"


    "If you have objections, then it''s a question."


    "I will leave that up to you, no objections from my side." After few seconds, Aiden added with a mischievous smile, "Make sure to ask if her ce is soundproof."


    "Oh...", Sarah blushed and cleared her throat. "I will check for ne tickets to New York, and then move ours for LA to depart from NY"


    Aidenughed seeing Sarah so bashful. "Let me know if you need help."


    "I got it. You finish work and start packing.", Sarah left the study. She got the tickets for night flight. With time difference, they will be in New York on Saturday morning. She also moved their flight to LA to leave on Sunday evening from New York, and they will reach LA on Sunday at ten in the evening.


    She texted Sophia that they will be in NY on Saturday morning, and Sophia called her. "Do you want me to pick you up?"


    "We are good. I will call you when we settle in a hotel."


    Sophia was outraged. "Hotel?! I thought you are staying at my ce! I have a bedroom and a bathroom. What is that about staying in a hotel? Is it Aiden? He does not want to stay at my ce? Does he want to avoid me?"


    Sarah panicked. "No, no, no... it''s not like that."


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t want to stay with me."


    "Nothing like that..."


    "Then what is it? Without a proper exnation, you are not going to a hotel."


    Sarah could not find a proper way to smooth out the situation, so she decided to y dumb. "Uhm... did I say hotel? Silly me. I meant that it would be great to spend a night at your ce. No need to pick us up, we will take a cab. I have your address."


    "Good. See you in the morning. How long are you staying?"


    "Sunday at seven in the evening we have a flight for LA"


    "OK. Based on these I will arrange for lunch or dinner with Felix."


    "Felix?" Sarah never heard Sophia mention this name before.


    Sophia exined. "Designer of security equipment that you are interested in."


    "I see. Sounds good. We will see you tomorrow morning." Sarah hanged up, and saw Aiden looking at her.


    He shed a smile. "So¡­ we will stay at Sophia''s ce?"


    "She used emotional ckmail. I was helpless." Sarah shook her head.


    "No problem. We will manage."


    "I''m afraid to ask for rifications of this vague statement."


    "Then don''t ask. Let''s go and pack... Who is Felix?"


    "Sophia has some new prototypes that Eve can use, she said that they are smaller and perform better. He is the designer..."


    ...


    Sophia sent a message to Felix on thepany chat app: "When you have few minutes, can youe to my office?"


    He responded within seconds, "Two minutes."


    Felix entered Sophia''s office. "You asked me toe?"


    "Yes. I have a personal request for you."


    Felix perked up. "Tell me."


    "Are you avable for lunch tomorrow?"


    Felix''s eyes widened, and smile shed across his face. "Yes, I am."


    "Oh, good. I was concerned that you might have some ns. Can we meet for lunch?", Sophia looked at him.


    Felix could not believe it... did he hear that right? He blinked few times and responded, "I am avable."


    "OK. I will send you the details after I make a reservation.", Sophia got on the phone, and asked her assistant. "Hi Susan, can you find a quiet restaurant that is open tomorrow for lunch? ... Yes, something downtown... Nice view is preferred... Nothing crowded, we will need privacy... Send me options when you have them."


    Sophia hanged up and looked at Felix who was frozen, staring at her. She cleared her throat, "I will send you details after I make a reservation."


    Felix woke up from a daze, and finally realized that she is telling him to leave. "OK... I will wait to hear back from you." He turned around and left Sophia''s office walking stiff like a robot. ''Lunch?! With Sophia?!! On a Saturday?! ce with privacy and a nice view? WOW!'' Felix thought that his mind is going to explode. ''She is interested in me! And so bold!''


    Sophia observed his behavior with aplex expression, ''Today he is stranger than usual.''

 Chapter 112 - Weekend In New York (2)

    Sarah and Aiden arrived at Sophia''s apartment in Manhattan. It''s a corner unit on 15th floor with 4 bedrooms, wrap around terrace and beautiful views of city skyline and Central park.


    Sarah checked the apartment. It''s recently updated, brand new appliances and finishes through the whole apartment. She looked at Sophia. "Are you going to buy this?"


    "I''m just renting now. I don''t know if I should buy it considering that I''m not here often. And it''s too big for me. I''m spending most of my time in the office, and Ie here to shower and sleep. I don''t need this much space just for that.", Sophia exined. She was always practical. Even if she buys an apartment in New York, just for her alone, this is too big.


    "But it''s very impressive. This terrace is facing west. Looking at the sunset with city skyline must be amazing.", Sarah observed.


    Sophia smiled and thought how her sister is carefree. "I would not know. Ie home after sunset... did you have breakfast?"


    Sarah nodded. "Yes, we grabbed food at the airport. Shower and some rest before lunch sounds nice, if that is OK with you. We spent most of the night at airport and traveling, sleep is necessity at this point."


    Sophia looked at Sarah and could see that she is tired. "Sure, go ahead. For lunch we are meeting with Felix, the equipment designer I mentioned on the phone. If you sleep off, I will wake you up on time to get ready." Sophia showed them to their room.


    Sarah remembered Aiden''s remark about soundproof rooms, and she was happy to find out that guest bedroom where they are staying is on the opposite side of master bedroom, with two rooms and a private elevator separating them.


    ¡­


    At noon, Sophia knocked on the guest bedroom door. No one answered. She opened the door and found Aiden and Sarah sleeping. Sarah was in his arms. It was a very sweet scene.


    Sophia shed a mischievous expression, got her phone, took a photo and sent it to JoAnna with a caption: "Guess who is here...". Only after confirming that photo was sessfully sent did Sophia wake them up. "Come on, we leave in twenty minutes... oh, no jeans or sneakers or t-shirts."


    "You are kidding me! Why did you reserve a fancy ce, so I need to dress up?" Sarah grumbled.


    Sarah and Aiden dressed up for lunch, and Sarah checked her phone which was buzzing like crazy. Messages from JoAnna. Sarah checked the messages and stormed outside. "Sophia! What did you do!?"


    Aiden didn''t want to get between sisters, so he wisely stayed in the room.


    Sarah came back five minutester, still fuming.


    He looked at her, without a word. His expression showed that he does not understand why she is so upset.


    Sarah showed him her phone with their photo.


    He studied the photo for a minute before saying, "It''s nice. Send it to me. I really like it." He still didn''t understand why Sarah was so upset.


    Sarah frowned. "That is not the point. The point is that she took the photo without permission... and even sent it to JoAnna! This is why it''s better if we go to a hotel! What if shees tonight and takes a photo?"


    He pulled her on the bed next to him and patted her head, like she is a child. "She will note tonight... and even if she does, we will still make a nice photo."


    "Why are you not upset?" Sarah frowned.


    "Why are you upset?", he returned question to her.


    "Because I find this childish behavior of my sisters frustrating!"


    Aidenughed. "How much I know, you are just the same..." He noticed her murderous gaze and abruptly stopped talking. Noticing the danger from her increasing, he immediately added, "Don''t be upset. Just wait for your chance to get back at her."


    This made Sarah calm down.


    Aiden sighed in relief.


    ¡­


    Three of them reached French restaurant about ten minutes before arranged time. Ma?tre d'' got them seated at a window table on a 20th floor restaurant.


    They ordered drinks, and just as waiter went to get their drinks, Sarah observed a visibly nervous man entering with arge bouquet of red roses. Ma?tre d'' was leading him and pointed to their table. Sophia was facing Sarah, and the man was behind her. When he spotted them, he froze.


    Sarah looked at the man, and then at Sophia. "Sis, is Felix a tall man with a short light brown hair?"


    "Yes", Sophia absentmindedly responded while checking the menu.


    "I think he is here...", Sarah was not sure if she shouldugh or cry.


    Sophia turned around and saw Felix unsessfully trying to hiderge bouquet of red roses behind his back. He was so pale, that it looked like he is about to faint.


    "Oh... ", Sophia let out a sound.


    Sarah felt sorry for the man seeing how lost he seems. She looked at Aiden. "Let''s go and sit at the bar for a bit."


    He nodded and they left. The moment Aiden and Sarah found seats, she pulled out her phone and started video chat with JoAnna.


    "What are you doing now?", Aiden asked.


    "Revenge!" Sarah had vicious look in her eyes.


    Aiden shook his head, ''Childish, all of you are so childish...'' He didn''t dare say this at loud.


    JoAnna answered, and Sarah said, "Just watch, no talking... grab the popcorn!". She turned her camera so that it shows the scene of Sophia and Felix for JoAnna.


    Sophia looked at Felix who was not moving. She gestured him toe and sit next to her. He slowly walked toward her, looking down. Sophia could tell that he is very embarrassed, and her mind was working fast thinking how to get out of it without anyone getting hurt.


    "It seems there is a misunderstanding", Sophia said when he sat on the chair.


    He looked at her, without a word.

 Chapter 113 - Weekend In New York (3)

    Sophia observed Felix, he looked pitiful. She took a deep breath, and said, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. It seems I forgot to tell you that we will not be having this lunch alone." She cleared her throat. "Is that for me?" She gestured at flowers.


    Felix felt so embarrassed that he wished he is a wizard who knows a vanishing spell. In that case, he would make himself disappear. Hearing Sophia talk on the phone yesterday, he jumped to a conclusion that she wants to meet with him for lunch, only two of them. And now that he saw that there are more people, he realized his mistake. Felix heard Sophia''s question, if flowers are for her, and he nodded in confirmation.


    "Is it forter?", she asked.


    He looked at her for a minute before realizing that he is still holding onto the flowers, and it seems that she is willing to ept them. He slowly extended his hand with flowers.


    Sophia found his confusion and embarrassment adorable and funny. "Thank you, they are lovely", she said with a smile as she took the flowers from him.


    Hearing her like the flowers, his heart soared. His eyebrows shoot up, and his face brightened up in a moment.


    Sophiaughed. "Sometimes I think you have a split personality. Changes from gloomy to happy, from timid to confident... it all happens so fast that I''m not sure what kind of personality you have."


    Felix looked at her for some time before speaking. "I find you intimidating."


    "If I''m intimidating, why did you bring me flowers?", Sophia asked.


    Felix responded without thinking. "Because you are the most beautiful and intelligent woman I''ve ever met. And you deserve flowers every day." Words came out of his mouth spiced with a French ent, and Sophia found his voice very pleasing.


    His words stunned her for a minute. "It seems you found your courage."


    "It does not take much courage to speak the truth." He looked her in the eyes, and Sophia had difficulty maintaining eye contact, she felt her cheeks getting hot. <em>''Am I blushing?'',</em> she wondered.


    She thought for some time before speaking, "I can tell that you are interested in me. And I need to know one thing. This acquisition of yourpany, did you ept it just because of me?"


    Felix straightened up, "It would be romantic to say yes. But that was not the reason. I epted it because mypany was running low on funds, we would not survive more than six months. We were doing great in Canada, but market was getting saturated and our sales were dropping. We needed new products on the market, but we didn''t have funds to finance them. That is why I decided to look in expanding our market, so that we can sell our existing merchandise and get money for financing next generation. Your deal allowed me to save dignity of my employees, sell my existing products, finance next generation of products that I already designed, as well as continue to design future products. Holding on to apany which is sinking does not mean anythingpared to keeping the dream alive for me and all of my employees. That is why I epted the deal."


    Sophia observed him while he talked, and she could not deny that he is a very attractive man. She smiled, "I like your answer much better than if you said yes."


    Felix perked up, shing a dazzling smile which revealed his perfect teeth, and two dimples, one on each cheek.


    Sophia was dazed for a moment. <em>''He is very handsome.''</em> She snapped out of her daze and looked toward Sarah and Aiden, "Now, those two... the one recording us is my sister, and man next to her is her boyfriend.", Sophia turned towards Felix. "My sister is very interested to hear about designs you are working on and she is also an expert in that area. I invited you for lunch with a hope that you can exchange some ideas with her. I know that I was supposed to ask you this yesterday, but I''m asking you now: Are you willing to talk with her?"


    "Of course,", he responded confidently.


    Sophia waved to Sarah and Aiden toe.


    "OK, sis, show is over", Sarah told JoAnna.


    "No kiss?", JoAnna protested.


    "You saw her epting flowers, right? That is already a huge step for Sophia."


    "True, true." JoAnna confirmed. "OK. Thank you for the show! ... Enjoy New York!" She stopped video chat.


    Sarah and Felix talked through lunch and were not done. They continued talking at Sophia''s apartment. Aiden and Sophia felt neglected.


    "Maybe we can watch something on TV until they finish.", Sophia suggested.


    "Sure¡­", Aiden agreed. He was not happy. He was not happy at all. There was another man upying Sarah''s attention. And they talked about something he didn''t understand.


    When Sarah realized that it''s night outside, she looked around and saw that Aiden and Sophia are both busy with theirptops. She cleared her throat. "I think we should get some dinner."


    Aiden looked at her, and pouted. "If not for hunger, you would neglect me whole day."


    Felix interjected into uing quarrel, "It''ste, I should go."


    Sophia looked at him. "Stay longer, let''s have dinner together."


    Felix shed a smile. Sophia was dazed again.


    Sarah switched her attention to Aiden, seeing that he needs pacifying. She snuggled next to him on the sofa and started talking about ns for tomorrow.


    They ended up ordering delivery and had dinner in arge dining room.


    "This is the first time this dining room is used in a long time.", Sophia said. "Before I rented this apartment, it was empty for few years. And since I''m here this is the first time it''s being used."


    "It is a beautiful ce. You should use it more.", Felixmented.


    Sophia shook her head. "I''m mostly in office, and I don''t have time to enjoy this ce."


    "Maybe Felix cane once in a while and you two can use this dining room for a meal.", Sarah chimed in.


    "Maybe...", Sophia murmured.


    Felix heard her, and he smiled.

 Chapter 114 - Weekend In New York (4)

    Felix and Sarah exchanged contact info before he left for the night. She looked at hisst name... "Martin... sounds familiar. I think I know someone else with thatst name.", Sarah was not able to remember no matter how much she tried.


    "Possible, it is a poprst name.", Felix said.


    "Is that so...", Sarah is bad with remembering names, so she decided to give up.


    Sophia went to her room, saying that she needs to do some work, and then she will sleep. It was almost nine o''clock.


    "How about we go out?", Sarah suggested.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Just out. There is a lot happening on the streets, it''s still early."


    "OK", Aiden agreed.


    First, they headed to Central Park, and ended up ice skating at Wollman Rink. It''s a cold January night, so they got hot cocoa to warm themselves while riding in a horse carriage through Central Park.


    After the ride, they headed toward Times Square. They walked as they held each other, surrounded by thousands of people and feeling like it''s just the two of them. Sarah and Aiden enjoyed watching street performers. Sarah liked artwork of one young man who right there on the street created images of outer space, with stars, colorfuls and moons using spray paints only. Aiden bought for Sarah one piece, that she spent long time admiring.


    They sat holding each other while another artist drew a cartoon portrait of them, with a background of New York skyline and arge heart above their heads.


    Sarah pulled him towards street vendors to get some food. Aiden rejected at first saying that it''s not healthy, and that they should go to a restaurant, but seeing how excited she was, he gave in.


    While walking through the crowd, they did their best to avoid ticket sellers who would try to sell them tickets for just about anything from tourist attractions, to bus rides, theater shows and even some adult night entertainment.


    Sarah enjoyed sharing this experience with him. She didn''t forget to take few photos of them along the way, for the travel diary.


    When they came back to the apartment, it waste.


    Only when she felt the warmth of a heated space, did Sarah realize that her face is almost aching from the cold from outside. Her hands were a bit better since she held them inside sleeves of her coat, but they still felt cold. She looked at Aiden, who was holding artwork and other souvenirs they got while they walked, and she felt guilty. <em>''His hands must be frozen. And we got most of those things because of me.''</em>


    She got on the bed and called him, "Come under the nket to warm up."


    Aiden didn''t refuse Sarah''s invitation. They embraced each other, and Sarah could not help herself... she got her hand under his top and ced it on his back. He twitched feeling her cold hand, but he endured and didn''tin. Seeing that her hand is getting warmer, she got her other hand and ced it on his chest. Aiden endured this cold attack as well while clenching his teeth. Part of her enjoyed torturing him in such a way. In a second his expression changed, and he shed a smile while his hand went under Sarah''s top andnded on her back. Sarah struggled to contain her screams how cold his hand felt on her warm back. She tried wiggling out of his embrace, but he only held her tighter. After few excruciating seconds, her back was getting used to the chill of his hand, and she pouted at him in protest.


    "You did it first", Aiden defended himself. He shed a mischievous smile. "I still have one more hand to warm up."


    Sarah remembered where she held her second hand, and panic appeared on her face. "You would not dare...". She started squirming, and he loosened his embrace just enough to allow her to turn around.


    Sarah was confident that she is able to escape his grasp and at that moment she felt him pressing her back against his body. There was no escape. Now her back leaned on his chest, and his hand which held her backnded on her stomach. Her back was used to chills of his hand, but her abdomen was not. She felt another wave of twitching coursing through her body and she cried for mercy.


    His other hand went slowly under her top, and she felt him moving her bra out of the way... as his handnded on her breast, she braced herself expecting an unpleasant cold shock... but it didn''te. His icy hand gently pressing her breast felt so good that she let out a moan. As a response to her reaction, his hand which held her abdomen moved to her other breast and he started kissing the back of her neck.


    Within minutes their clothes ended up all over the room as they kissed passionately. The chill they felt from a cold January night was reced by the heat of passion they feel for each other.


    ...


    Sarah had ns for next day. However, they woke upte. When they got out of the room, it was past noon.


    Sophia was in the living area. "Oh, you are awake! Considering the noise you two madest night, I thought you will sleep through the day."


    Sarah was petrified. She looked at Aiden for some support, but he only mouthed to her, <em>''not soundproof''</em>, and his lips stretched into a mischievous smile.


    Sarah didn''t dare look at her sister. She felt awkward until Sophia called her to take the security equipment, designed by Felix, that she kept on the side for her.


    Sarah''s embarrassment was reced by a delighted of seeing new gadgets. <em>''They are so small in size.''</em> She could not wait to test them out. Camera is the size of her thumbnail, and it has a GPS so that you can determine the location. Sarah was happy to confirm that Eve can connect to the camera without problems.


    "What''s the story with you and Felix?", Sarah asked Sophia while packing devices into a bag.


    "There is no story."


    "Really?", Sarah looked at the red roses in the vase.


    Sophia noticed where Sarah is looking, and corrected herself, "There is no story at this time. He is nice, and who knows what will happen in the future. I met him only recently and I don''t want to rush into things."


    "Rtionships are about getting to know each other."


    Sophia nodded, "I agree. At the same time, I''m aware that I can''t handle a whirlwind rtionship. I''m looking for stability... I need to move slowly and see where it will lead. Felix is nice... he makes me feelfortable. As long as he is not forcing things to go faster than what I''mfortable with, I will not reject him."


    Sarah remembered that at the beginning, she said that Aiden makes her feelfortable. Sarah looked at Aiden and smiled.


    Sophia looked at Sarah and shook her head. "What do you want to do before you leave?"


    "Lunch... and I''m afraid that we don''t have time for anything else..", Sarah wanted to take a tourist bus ride through Manhattan with Aiden, the one with two levels and open top, but they were out of time.

 Chapter 115 - Making A Team (1)

    When Sarah and Aiden reached their LA apartment, it was close to midnight.


    Sarah immediately pulled out of the suitcase equipment she got for Eve and started setting it up. During her trip she already decided where she will ce each device.


    "Do you need to do this now? Why can''t it wait until tomorrow?" Aiden''s questions were left unanswered. He watched her climb furniture, immersed in her world and let her to her obsession. He exhaled in frustration. ''Until she is done, she will not stop.''


    Aiden realized that there is no point talking to Sarah now, so he ordered food and went to take a shower.


    Sarah was not willing to stop working, but Aiden managed to convince her to eat with great difficulty. Of course, as soon as she cleaned up her te, she went back to work. She didn''t stop until she finished. It was after two in the morning. Sarah was tired but satisfied.


    "Eve", Sarah called.


    "Yes, Master", Eve''s voice was heard.


    "Wee to Los Angeles!"


    Eve didn''t respond.


    "Eve, you should say thank you", Sarah reminded her.


    "Thank you, Master"


    "Eve, make a note to add you logic for exchanging pleasantries."


    ...


    Next morning, Sarah was energetic. She had four candidates lined up through the day for the interviewing to fill up two positions in her team for creating new securityyers for White corp.


    As the time of interviews approached, she was getting nervous. "What if I don''t get it right, and hire a wrong person?", she asked Aiden.


    "Don''t worry too much about it. Our HR already filtered them based on their background and phone screens. None of people you meet will be ipetent. You now have two tasks, one is to see if they have sufficient proficiency in skills needed to perform tasks you want them to do, and other one is to get a sense of their personality, can you see yourself working with them and how will they fit in the team.", Aiden advised her. "Also, don''t feel pressured to hire people right away. Sometimes you will need to interview ten or more candidates until you find the right one. It costs less to reject a good candidate than to ept a wrong one. If it does not feel right, it probably is not."


    She listened carefully and nodded in understanding. She was truly thankful to have his guidance though the process. She took online training for interviewing, but it was not enough for her to feel confident. Sarah felt that this is important. Based on questions she asks, and assessment of candidates, they will get a job or not, and if they get it, she will depend on them to perform tasks she created. It all feels like a lot of responsibility, and it made her nervous.


    After shepleted interviewing all four candidates, Sarah didn''t think that three of them are a good match for her, but one stood out. Alexandar has a great background, and impressive skills. He answered all her questions precisely without hesitation, showing knowledge and experience. Sarah decided that he should get an offer, and they will continue screening candidates for a second position.


    Sarah has two candidates scheduled to interview for next day, and her Wednesday is free.


    ...


    That evening she talked with Aiden. "I want to take on a project for Wednesday, let''s pick one."


    "OK. Also, there are three new proposalsing. On Wednesday afternoon Jeff wants us to meet and to discuss if we will ept them or not. He will send us a meeting information tomorrow."


    Sarah was happy to hear that finally she will get a chance to have a voice in what projects they will ept. For existing projects, she can''t decide since they are already epted, but Aiden is giving her options to choose from, so she does not feel forced to work on anything she is notfortable with.


    "For Wednesday, I would like you to be my backup while I''m working." Sarah wanted to make sure that Aiden will be avable.


    Aiden thought for a second before asking, "Are you thinking that Evalina will try something?"


    Sarah nodded, happy that he got the hint. "Part of me is hoping she will be impatient enough to make a move."


    ...


    Wednesday arrived, and Sarah still had one vacancy to fill in her team.


    Sarah and Aiden talked while walking to work.


    "Don''t be impatient. The right person will show up. It''s just that sometimes you need to wait for some time until you find him.", Aiden was worried that she will rush into hiring someone and end up with unqualified person.


    "I want to go back to Fairfield for the weekend, and if I don''t find anyone we need to stay longer." Sarah was looking forward to the girl''s night out with Vivian that Friday.


    "We can still go back. There is always an option to tell HR to schedule all other candidatester in the week. Unless you tell them your avability, they assume that you are avable. When we reach office, tell them that you are not avable on Friday and Monday. That will work, right?"


    Hearing this made Sarah happy. Even if she does not get the position filled, she can still get her girl''s night out. She never had such an event where just girls meet and hang out, that is why she is looking forward to it.


    "Another thing, I wanted to remind you that you have three team members already here." Aiden was referring to three people who are already working on security in thepany and will work with her. "You should meet with them before new members arrive. It will be beneficial in the long run if you get a good understanding of what each of them has to offer. Hopefully you get along well with them. When new members see that they are joining a good functioning team, it will be easier for them to adapt."


    Sarah thought about it. "You make a good point... What would I do without you?"


    Aiden was happy to help and that she finds his inputs valuable.

 Chapter 116 - Under Attack (1)

    That Wednesday morning, Sarah was ready to start working on hacking into a server of a multi-billionpany in Mysia which is tied to illegal smuggling of precious gems. Her goal is to find information rted to this illegal activity.


    She texted Aiden. "Double checking: You are avable next two hours, right?"


    "Yes", he confirmed.


    Sarah looked at his reply and smiled. It warmed her heart knowing that she has his support.


    Sarah stretched her fingers and secondter they started flying over the keyboard.


    Thispany had information in dozens of data centers across the globe. All data centers were simr in size and configuration, so her first task is to find where to look for the data. Once she got initial data frompany servers hosted locally in their HQ, she was able to exclude number of data centers from options, but she was still left with nine data centers as good candidates. With nothing else to go with, she picked one and started getting through defenses. After about ten minutes, she was in... data was not there. She erased her traces from that data center and started looking into next one, and next one, and next one. Two hours almost passed, and she still didn''t find the right data center.


    She got a text from Aiden, "I have a meeting in 5 minutes. What is your status? Do you want me to cancel the meeting?"


    Sarah thought for a second before responding. "I still need more time. Go to your meeting. All is good here." She thought that if after two hours nothing happened, nothing will happen. And she is almost done. Only two more data centers are left as options for where data is.


    She continued getting into 8th data center. After superficial file searching, she found some of the data. ''At least it is not thest one'', she thought.


    She startedprehensive file search. Then she essed databases and started searching for data there as well. Any relevant data was copied from the data center by her. Sarah estimated that within three minutes she will get all relevant files and then only thing left is for her to erase her traces. She looked at the progress... two minutes left... Laptop on her right had monitoring tools running. It started shing with a warning that fifth server she used for bouncing signal is being attacked.


    Sarah checked and noticed that scripts which were supposed to mask server address are not working. Also, scripts that are sending fake traffic are not working. Sarah frowned. ''With all these off, it will take them about a minute to get in and attack next server.''


    She wanted to call Aiden but remembered that he went for a meeting. Even if she calls him, by the time hees to his office it will be toote. She is running out of time. Options: continue file copy and risk being traced back, or abort. She analyzed her situation, ''If they take one minute for this server, I have four more lined up for bouncing signals. And scripts are working on those servers. With less than two minutes needed for file copy, I don''t need to stress about being found.''


    Sarah took her earpiece and called Eve. "Eve, you are receiving server address. Copy all logs from this server. On the D drive there is folder called scripts, copy that folder with its contents, and prepare to kill the server when I tell you."


    She decided to proceed and get Eve to kill thepromised server as soon as Sarah is done with copying.


    To Sarah''s surprise, whoever traced her back breached through in about twenty seconds instead of one minute how much she estimated. ''It looks like he knows how to get in'', Sarah thought. There is no other exnation for someone to breach their security so quickly. Sarah felt a sense of urgency. She has much less time than what she thought.


    "Eve trace from where the attack ising.", Sarah told Eve.


    Notification was shown on theptop: fourth server is under attack.


    "Master, scripts folder exists, but it''s empty. There is nothing to copy."


    Sarah frowned, ''Is it possible that they get erased?''


    The same scripts failed executing at that moment on fourth server.


    Sarah quickly sent address of the third server to Eve, "Eve, do additional password encryption on this server. Then set up another firewall. Here, find scripts folder and copy it over." Additional security on third server will give her more time to finish copying. At the same time, it will give her a chance to see if they are progressing through server defenses so fast because other side is good, or because they have inside information. She hopes that whatever is happening with scripts is the same on all servers, and scripts get deleted only after the breach. By going for data from third server, she will have something to investigate. And it needs to be done now. They have process that when Sarah selects which servers to use for bouncing her signal, at that time scripts are copied to those servers, as well as tools and process get initiated. When she is done with her work and stops using servers for bouncing, all that gets wiped out. So, if she wants logs and scripts, it needs to be done now.


    At the same time, if they get into server three, she will stop copying and turn off second one. She can''t risk letting them get closer, no matter how close she is to finish her task.


    Copying was almost done... 30 seconds left...


    Sarah''s office phone ringed. She answered on speaker. It was Daniel. "Do you see they are two servers in? You need to abort."


    "I can do this.", she responded.


    "Every time server is exposed, we are pulling it out of use for at least three months. It costs us a lot of money... and takes a lot of time and resources to create new server. You can''t risk another exposure. Abort!", Daniel urged her.


    Copy progress... 25 seconds left...


    "Instead of wasting my time, why don''t you investigate what is going on with our defense tools? How can they get in within twenty seconds? And why are scripts failing as soon as they touch our servers?!", Sarah hanged up.. She didn''t have time to argue with him.

 Chapter 117 - Under Attack (2)

    15 seconds left... 10 seconds left...


    Notification was shown that third server is under attack. ''They are already on third out of five servers! But this third one has additional security added. If they get through this one as fast as the other ones, I''m in trouble.''


    5 seconds left... 4... 3... 2... 1... Copy done 100%.


    Sarah quickly went to erase all logs from the data center where she got the files from.


    "Eve, what is the status on their progress on the server where you set up additional firewall?"


    "Master, they are still trying to get through additional password encryption.", Eve''s voice came through Sarah''s earpiece.


    "Good. Keep me informed if they make any progress." Sarah erased all her activity from the logs in less than a minute. "Eve, shut down the servers."


    When allpromised servers were shut down, Sarah sighed in relief. ''Now whoever wanted to get in, can just y alone in the dark...''.


    At that time, Aiden rushed into her office. "Daniel called me. What happened?" He looked concerned.


    Sarah held her forehead in her hand and took a deep breath. She gestured to him to close the door. "Someone got two servers in, our scripts failed." Sarah looked at him seriously. "Whoever it was, knows our systems. It took him only twenty seconds per server. I set up additional encryption on third server, and he didn''t get in even after two minutes."


    Aiden frowned, "You want to say that it''s someone from our team?"


    Sarah shook her head. She didn''t want to confirm with absolute evidence, but it most likely is someone from their team. "I''m waiting for confirmation on that. Whoever that was, knows how the servers are set up and how to get in... but does not have skills to hack if anything is done differently. I got the scripts and logs, before servers got wiped out."


    "Nice! That was some quick thinking and even faster execution!", Aiden praised her.


    Sarah smiled, "Eve helped. Without her I would need to abort everything."


    "You got the files?" Aiden was pleasantly surprised. But then he reminded himself that he should get used to Sarah doing impossible things.


    "Yup." Sarah was proud that even with all this mess she still aplished her original task.


    "I''m sorry I was not here..." Aiden was troubled. Sarah does not need him often, but now she needed him, and he was not there for her.


    "It''s OK. I managed." Sarah saw that his mood is off, and she tried tofort him with a small smile.


    "Master", Sarah heard Eve through her earpiece. "I traced the attacker back to White corp. HQ building."


    Sarah looked at Aiden. "The person who did this, attacked from this building."


    "Do you think it''s Evalina?", Aiden immediately went to the point.


    "She is in charge of scripts, and they failed to execute on more than one server. Attack came from this building. Attacker knows how to get into our servers... even if it''s not her, I''m confident that it''s someone from our team." Sarah was quiet for a minute, observing Aiden''s expression. She was not able to read what is on his mind.


    "The good thing is that attacker does not know that I got the logs and scripts before they got wiped out. That should help in figuring out what happened and who did it. Everyone is a suspect... including you." Sarah looked at Aiden.


    Aiden was startled by this. How can she doubt him? "You got to be kidding, right? You don''t think I did this?"


    Sarah didn''t suspect him, but she has to do this properly. "What I think does not matter. Evidence shows that it''s someone from this team. Since I was attacked, I will investigate this myself and present what I find out. You should stay out of this, so that you are not implicated."


    Aiden understood that if he gets involved, he can be used of favoritism or modifying the evidence to point at someone else. Sarah is telling him to keep out of this, for his sake. "OK. I will stay away. But if you need help, let me know."


    "Just keep everyone out of my way until I figure this out. It should not take long to go through the collected data. I will use Eve to speed up the process." Sarah looked at his concerned expression and smiled. Her heart was full thinking that he is worried about her. "Go now and give me some privacy. I want to make some sense out of this mess and figure out who did it... as soon as possible."


    Sarah saw his troubled expression and her heart ached. She stood up and embraced him.


    He felt useless because he can''t help her. The only thing he could think of is to hold her tight. After some time in silence, Aiden reluctantly left her office.


    ...


    After half an hour, Sarah analyzed collected data with Eve and found out that scripts are modified in such a way that if user sarhill (Sarah''s alias in White corp.) tries executing them, they will stop running. File info for scripts shows thatst modification was done by user evalro (Evalina''s alias in White corp.)


    Sarah''s final conclusion is that there are two points to address here:


    1: Script failures: Evalina modified scripts to fail, and they will fail only if Sarah is the one using them!


    2: Attack on servers while Sarah is getting data... it was done from White corp. by a person who knows how servers are set up. Potential suspects: Evalina, Fox, Daniel, Aiden.


    Sarah does not believe that Aiden would do something like this, but she needs to be objective, and look at everyone. Aiden has the knowledge. On the other side, if he was the one, he would get into third server without much issues. The fact that slight modifications blocked the attack, means that the person executing it does not have good hacking skills... that definitely excludes Aiden.


    As for the other three, she will let Aiden and Jeff figure out which one of them did it.


    Evalina is definitely involved. But it''s not conclusive that she is the only one.. Someone else might have executed the attack.

 Chapter 118 - Under Attack (3)

    Sarah called Aiden and two of them went to Jeff''s office to discuss the incident.


    Once they were done talking, Sarah excused herself. "I gave you copy of all files, and told you what happened, as well as my conclusions. If you need anything else, let me know. I''m going to work on the report for the project myself since at this point, I don''t know who is trustworthy." There was nothing else for her to do there. Jeff and Aiden can continue further investigation if they want, but there was no more evidence to follow, so Sarah thought that staying will be a waste of time.


    "Sarah is very capable." Jeff praised when she left his office.


    Aiden smiled in response.


    "Why would Evalina do something like this?", Jeff could not understand the motive. Evalina is in Aiden''s team for three years without issues. Something must have triggered her.


    "This is not the first incident. For the first project Sarah did, Evalina removed some important data on purpose. Sarah caught it on time and filled out missing pieces herself.", Aiden told Jeff.


    "You are saying that Evalina is targeting Sarah? Is there some story between two of them?", Jeff was confused.


    Aiden looked at Jeff with aplex expression. "It seems that... Evalina has a thing for me..."


    Jeff was shocked. "You are kidding, right?"


    Aiden shook his head.


    "Jealous? She wants to ruin projects worth hundreds of thousands, cause thousands in equipment loss, not to mention exposure... because she is... jealous?" Jeff felt a headacheing.


    It took some time for Jeff topose himself before he reached for the phone and called director of HR. "Evalina Robinski. Terminate her... effective immediately. Give her sry until end of month... for viting privacy practices and damagingpany property... Yes... Yes... Thank you."


    Jeff looked at Aiden. "And there is a chance she is not working by herself. Based on what Sarah found, it means that either Fox or Daniel assisted her."


    Aiden nodded. "Yes, it''s a possibility. But there is no evidence. For two of them, the best course of action is just to keep them under close watch."


    "How much those three know about what we are doing? Are you still handling work so that they are in the dark?"


    "Yes, don''t worry about that. The only thing that connects them to the content of what we are doing are reports. We are still following the same process where they work separately with filtered data, and when they are done. I fill in the gaps.", Aiden assured Jeff.


    "Because of what your team is doing... my concern is that Evalina might not take this well, and talk about it outside.", Jeff voiced his concern. "Even if she does not have the whole story, someone might start connecting the dots."


    "They believe that we are taking part in securing servers for White corp. and all their work will be part of our next anti-hacking product. In that context, Evalina''s job is to create scripts that scramble traffic against hackers.", Aiden exined.


    Jeff sighed, "If you are confident that even after all this time, they didn''t get a whiff of what you are doing, then all is good. The only vulnerability we have is report creation. We should see to automate that... I still remember that quality of report that Sarah showed me at first was not bad..."


    Aiden could not believe his ears, "Are you still eyeing Eve? You need to let go of that idea."


    "Maybe just for reports...", Jeff''s voice was faint, but Aiden heard him.


    "Let me talk to Sarah about that.", Aiden knows that if Jeff talks to Sarah again about using Eve, she might quit.


    Jeff nodded in approval. "Sarah did a good job. Even with all this, she was unfazed and handled it well. Project is done, and she collected the evidence against Evalina."


    "If you think she did so good, maybe you should reward her."


    "I will think about what is appropriate." Jeff agreed, and then continued. "There is nothing worse in a team than a bad apple. It''s good that Evalina is exposed, and we have this irond evidence in case she retaliates." Jeff thought for a bit before he continued, "With Evalina gone, you will need to hire another person for scripting."


    "Yes. I will work on job description..." Aiden got a phone call. It was from withinpany, so he answered it. "What!? Where?"


    Jeff looked at Aiden, wanting to know what is going on. ''Is it another hack attempt?''


    Aiden muted his phone and told Jeff. "Evalina is causing a scene, she does not want to leave with security until she talks to me."


    Jeff frowned. "Tell them to bring her here. Let''s avoid furthermotion in front of everyone."


    Aiden got back to his phone. "OK. Bring her to CEO office... and call for additional support. If she does not want to leave after talking to me, carry her out."


    Few minutester, Evalina entered followed by one bigger man from security.


    Evalina looked at Aiden, her face was pitiful, using him of mistreatment. "So, that''s it? I just need to go? After three years of a great record, this is how it ends between us?"


    Aiden was taken aback by her choice of words.''...ends between us?'' He decided not to rify that and stay on topic. She is being fired and needs to go. "Do you know why?"


    "No" She looked as if she is about to cry any minute.


    Jeff responded instead of Aiden, "Some of your scripts failed executing today as expected. Due to that we suffered a loss in equipment, and data. Logs show that you are the one who tampered with them."


    "Oh? So, you could look at the logs?" Evalina mocked Jeff.


    Jeff didn''t show that he noticed her mocking tone and expression. "Yes. We have logs. Is there something you want to add?"


    Evalina snorted. "It seems you know everything, what else is there for me to add?"


    After some silence, Aiden spoke. "I don''t understand why you did it."


    This triggered Evalina, and her voice was rising, "Why? ... Why don''t you ask the new girl? She is a smart one... so she should know."


    "Sarah?" Aiden was surprised that Evalina didn''t address Sarah by name, but as ''the new girl''.


    "Yes. She is a genius, right? Howe genius was not able to handle such a small thing with script failures? Ifpany suffered any loss, that is because she is ipetent. Any genius would be able to handle the situation. If she can''t handle it, that means she is not a genius... I did you a favor by exposing her." Evalina was rising her voice by the second. At the end she almost screamed.


    Aiden remembered that when he told the team that Sarah will be joining, he described her as aputer security genius. His intention was to let them know that Sarah is very knowledgeable and that they should not to look down on her. He didn''t know that his choice of words will trigger Evalina like this. "Are you jealous?" He had to ask.


    Evalina''s face got red tint. "Me? Of her? For what? For the fact that you gave her office next to yours? Because you spend time with her outside office hours? And you act all intimate during breakfast? Not to mention your cozy walks in the evening..."


    Aiden was stunned. ''She is following us?'' That thought disturbed him.. If she is following them, who knows what else she is capable of? Aiden''s temper was rising.

 Chapter 119 - Under Attack (4)

    Jeff noticed that Aiden''s mood is changing and decided to step in. "Let''s try to stay on topic... for today''s incident. Did you do anything else, other than altering scripts?", Jeff asked Evalina.


    Evalina snorted, "Why would I tell you anything? Ask the genius, new girl... she should be able to figure it out."


    Aiden looked at Evalina with aplex expression. ''She seemed normal until Sarah joined. How can a person snap so easily... she looks unstable.'' Frown on his face deepened, the longer he looked at her.


    Evalina noticed how Aiden is looking at her, and she didn''t like it. Her face twisted from anger, and she burst, "Why are you looking at me like that!!? "


    Evalina was breathing heavily. She remembered how Aiden is looking at Sarah, with eyes full of love¡­ and she snapped forgetting her situation, "Why do you smile at her!? What does she have that I don''t? Three years! Three years I only have eyes for you, but the moment she appeared you give her all of your attention. What am Icking? What method did she use to get your approval? Howe I''m not worthy? What am Icking? ..." Her voice was getting weaker.


    Aiden looked at Evalina and realized there is no more point talking to her. He turned to Jeff, and they understood each other. Jeff gave a small nod, gesturing to security to take Evalina away. Two more security guys entered Jeff''s office and they carried Evalina who was kicking and screaming again. "This is what I get?!! That bitch! I will kill her! I will kill that slut! ..."


    When Evalina''s cries could not be heard any more, Jeff looked at Aiden and spoke in a t voice, "This is why I say that women are only causing trouble... and I prefer to keep it simple."


    Aiden''s angry expression softened, "You can say that only because you never fell in love."


    "Get some security for Sarah, and a restraining order for Evalina.", Jeff advised.


    Aiden didn''t respond.


    Jeff looked at him few seconds before continuing, "...or do you want us to handle this quietly?"


    Aiden sighed. "I will handle it, it''s my mess... I need to decide if I will tell Sarah about this."


    "You need to tell her. That woman looks crazy. Sarah will not be able to watch out for herself if she is not aware of the danger.", Jeff advised. "Maybe nothing happens... but what if Evalina decides to take some action? What will you do if something happens to Sarah?"


    "I can watch out for her.", Aiden responded without hesitation.


    "Don''t be stupid! You always think that you can handle everything by yourself!" Jeff took a breath, and his voice softened. "I don''t doubt that my little brother is capable, but this is something that Sarah needs to know about. Evalina is not someone rational, and you don''t know if she is working alone. Can you be confident that her actions are just to seduce you? Or is there something else behind all this? I don''t need to remind you that you are not a person with a simple background... Also, don''t forget that you have an older brother who can help you."


    "Thank you." Aiden nodded and left the office while thinking of his next steps.


    Jeff picked up his phone, and called his assistant in. "Make sure to cklist Evalina Robinski. She is not allowed toe inside any property of White corp. Effective immediately. Treat this as a high priority. Send an internal secure mail to all employees that Evalina Robinski is banned from White corp. and anyone who assists her in any way will be terminated immediately."


    When assistant left, Jeff turned and looked at the city view fromrge windows of his office. He spoke silently, to himself, "Since you said that you will handle this, I will stay away from this, my brother... for now. "


    Aiden went straight to Sarah''s office. He got in and locked doors behind him. "Get your things, we are leaving.", he spoke with urgency.


    "I''m working on a report.", Sarah protested.


    "You can finish from home."


    "...and we have a meeting with Jeffter in the afternoon.", she reminded him.


    "I will cancel it.", he was sure there is no reason for them to stay. Everything can be canceled or postponed, and she needed to get away from Evalina.


    "No", Sarah was stern.


    "We need to leave.", Aiden was frustrated that Sarah is stubborn.


    "You want to say that I need to leave... why don''t you just say what you are trying to keep from me?" Sarah wants him to stop hiding things from her.


    His expression softened, and so did his voice. "It''s not safe, let''s go home... we will talk there."


    Sarah squinted her eyes and looked at him. "Let me say things instead of you... I just got an email about Evalina being banned frompany. That means you fired her, and she was not cooperating... did she threaten me?"


    Aiden looked at Sarah for a second, then started patting himself, "Did you put some of your spying gadgets on me?"


    Sarahughed seeing how silly he looks. "I don''t need to spy on you..." She stood up and hugged him. "Evalina is a jealous woman, and she is on the losing side... it''s rational that her irrational mind thinks that by getting me out of the picture she will get your favor back."


    Aiden hugged Sarah and kissed her forehead, "She never had my favor."


    "That is not what she thinks. In her mind, you belong to her, and I came in and snatched you away. In her mind, I''m the thief, and she wants you back." Sarah hugged him tightly. "She will not stop until one of us is not able to stand any more. She will follow me no matter where I go. But this is better, because now this is something that will not implicate White corp.. anymore, and I can take off my gloves."

 Chapter 120 - Under Attack (5)

    Sarah looked at Aiden''s concerned expression. She understood that she needs to prove to him that she is not just a defenseless girl. Sarah was never a victim, and she will not allow herself to be one now. "Did you think that I''m just passively waiting for her to make her move? I know that she is following us... I don''t think that she knows we are living together, but she knows that we are in a rtionship. She followed you around even before I came into the picture... but you didn''t notice, did you? I know that she nned to mess up scripts in order to get me into trouble, I just didn''t know when she will act, but this today was within my expectations. If she is a normal person, she would just confront me, but she didn''t. She decided to go behind my back and jeopardize even her own career and throw awayst three years of her life... that tells me that she is capable of anything." Sarah''s phone buzzed with a notification. She checked it... "I have a meeting... coffee with Bridgette."


    Aiden could not believe that Sarah is going for a coffee at this time. He grabbed her wrist without intention to let her go. "Cancel it."


    Sarah smiled and patted his hand which was holding her. "Don''t worry so much." She kissed him on the lips. "I''m probably safer here than anywhere else right now."


    Sarah stepped back and looked at him seriously. "I''m going to meet my friend for a coffee now. Later, we will have the meeting with Jeff, as nned. After that I will continue working on this report. When we finish our tasks for the day, we will go home, just as any other normal day. Later tonight, at home, we will discuss Evalina and what to do about her. I will tell you what I know, and you will tell me everything, and I mean EVERYTHING you know. And WE will figure this out together. If I find that you are hiding anything from me, I will shut you out and handle Evalina by myself, do you understand?"


    Aiden looked at Sarah for few seconds with a nk expression, then nodded. He reluctantly let go of her wrist.


    Sarah smiled and went back into his hug. "You need to understand that your baby girl is not a baby. I can stand up for myself... and for you."


    He hugged her tightly, and whispered, "Baby..." Aiden felt his chest fill with warmth. His baby girl... she will stand up for him.


    Sarah didn''t realize that she, right now, gave herself a nickname¡­ and she still didn''t pick a nickname for him!


    ...


    Sarah met with Bridgette for a coffee. Bridgette was happy that Sarah found time to meet with her.


    "I wanted to ask you something... " Bridgette pulled her phone and opened an email. "This about Evalina being banned... does it have something to do with you?"


    "You also got an email?"


    "All full-time employees got one." Bridgette exined. "But it does not have any details why she is banned. As soon as I saw her name, I remembered you. So... does it have something to do with you?"


    Sarah gave a small nod. "Yes. She crossed the line and is paying the price."


    Bridgetteughed, and said in a quiet voice, "I never heard that when someone touches your man, they lose a job."


    "I see you are trying to provoke me to tell you more...", Sarah realized that Bridgette is trying to find out more information. By saying something that is obviously not true she hopes that Sarah will exin what actually happened in order to prove that Bridgette''s statement is false.


    Bridgette pouted like a child. "It''s not working?"


    Sarahughed. "No. It''s not working. This is how much I can tell you: she was not able to separate work and private life. That email is a consequence of her messing up at work. As for private life, she is after my man, and does not care if she hurts me in the process. I will make sure she gets what she deserves..." Sarah saw that Bridgette was about to ask more, so she interrupted her, "It''s probably better if you don''t know more."


    Bridgette closed her mouth and nodded. Then she remembered something, "Ah! I got something to give you! " Bridgette rummaged through her purse and pulled out a business card. "Look, I made new ones. I want you to have one."


    Sarah looked at it and it was a white card decorated with delicate light blue flowers. In dark ink it said: "White corp. ~~~ Localization Lead ~~~ Bridgette Martin", with her contact details.


    "You are a lead now?", Sarah asked.


    "Yes, yes. The management saw my potential and all the sacrifice I put in my work. I got promoted!" Bridgette proudly lifted her chin.


    Sarahughed, "What sacrifice? You are here barely few weeks... how could they observe any sacrifice?"


    Bridgette lowered her voice, "I admit I did not do much, but it''s more than what others do. In my team all arezy bums, it is not difficult to stand out. I have no regrets!"


    Sarahughed, "You should not regret if they noticed your work and you got rewarded for it. Congrattions on your promotion! Next time when Ie, we should go for lunch... you need to treat me for the promotion."


    "I''m paying for this coffee. What lunch?", Bridgette teased. She does not mind treating Sarah for a meal... actually, she would like to have a lunch with her.


    "Just a coffee? That is a small treat. I want a five-course meal!", Sarah teased.


    "OK. Deal. And when you be a lead, it''s your turn to treat me"


    "Oh...", Sarah thought for a second, ''Am I not a lead already? With a team of four, soon to be five?''


    Bridgette was very observant and noticed that Sarah is thinking something. "What? Don''t tell me you are a lead already?"


    "No, no... nothing like that". Sarahughed awkwardly. ''When I hirest person for my team, then I will tell her.''


    Two friends chatted andughed.. Sarah was happy to observe that every time she interacts with Bridgette, their friendship advances further.

 Chapter 121 - Im Not Going To Run Away

    After work, Sarah and Aiden walked back to the apartment.


    Aiden was nervously ncing around every few seconds.


    Sarah pinched his arm. "Hey, can you rx a bit? You are making me nervous..."


    "OK. Sorry... I can''t help but think that she will jump out of nowhere.", he exined himself.


    "How about you think what we will do for dinner?"


    "We will eat at the airport.", Aiden said with a straight face.


    "Airport?", Sarah was confused.


    "We are going back tonight."


    "No."


    "Stop resisting and listen... we are going back home tonight.", Aiden wanted Sarah to leave to be out of Evalina''s reach.


    "Yes. We are going home right now.", Sarah pointed at the building in front of them. "I have meetings tomorrow. I''m not leaving tonight."


    "How stubborn!", Aiden frowned.


    "You noticed that just now?" Sarah was getting upset. How can he just decide for her to leave?


    "We will talk about this when we reach the apartment." He still didn''t give up, no matter how stubborn she is.


    "There is nothing to talk about. I''m not going to run away... Do you want me to hide until Evalina gives up?" For Sarah, this is not something to negotiate. She is not leaving tonight.


    "Maybe we go back for some time... until she cools down.", Aiden was thinking as long as they leave, it''s fine. He will thinkter how to keep her froming back.


    Sarah shook her head, "No. She is after you for three years. Do you think she will cool down in a week? A month? This will not end until I end it."


    "It''s my mess. Why would you end it?", Aiden does not want her in harm''s way. Even if it''s against a woman.


    "She is after me.", Sarah stated a fact.


    "Now I feel guilty.", he lowered his head.


    "I don''t me you for things you did or didn''t do before we met."


    "I know.", Aiden put his hand around her waist and pulled her towards him as they walked to their apartment.


    ¡­


    After dinner, two of them sat with theirptops on the sofa in the living area.


    "You first", Sarah pointed at hisptop.


    "You will be disappointed¡­", he warned her.


    "Show me what you have about Evalina.", Sarah demanded.


    Aiden pushed hisptop to Sarah... She checked it... "This is her resume, criminal background check from when she joined your team three years ago... Application for a work visa. You don''t have anything else?"


    "I told you that you will be disappointed.", Aiden shrugged.


    "You didn''t look into her at all?", Sarah was confused. Howe he didn''t look into background of a woman who is stalking him?


    "Until today I didn''t really think much about her as a threat.", Aiden just saw her as someone who is interested in him. He was not interested in her, so he didn''t care.


    "She is chasing you for three years and you didn''t think to find out more about her?", Sarah thought that he is very careless.


    Aiden shrugged, "If I check background of every woman who wants to get in my bed, I will be very busy checking backgrounds."


    "Well... true...", Sarah rxed andughed. She pinched his cheeks, "That is your curse for being too handsome!"


    He rubbed his cheeks, pretending that it hurts. "What do you have?"


    Sarah turned herptop slightly toward him so that he can also see. "I checked Evalina since she came to US seven years ago from Russia on a student visa. After three years of studying she got a degree in Computer Science and went back to Russia for a year. She came back on a tourist visa and one week after entering the country she had an interview at White corp. I can assume that she applied for a position in your team from Russia and came here after she passed the phone screen. That was three years ago. She is following you around since then."


    "Evalina has no criminal record, but there are two instances where she was in a fight that was reported, both time self-defense, so no charges are filled. First one is two years ago, in an alley three men attacked her, and she got out of there unscratched. Look at the injuries they sustained..." Sarah opened a file and waited for Aiden to read it.


    He looked at it and frowned. The injuries of men were severe. All of them spent weeks in the hospital.


    Sarah continued. "There is another one about six monthster. In front of a bar, five men attacked her with a simr oue. No scratch on her and look at their medical reports..." Sarah showed files to Aiden, and continued, "Based on these, she knows how to fight. Even if they had zero training, there was five of them... if she is not very well trained, she would not get out of it without a scratch."


    Aiden read through the files with a serious expression and agreed with Sarah''s conclusion. Then he remembered one-point Sarah said and asked, "What do you mean by she is following me around since her interview?"


    "I would actually describe it as obsession. I''m not sure howe rms in your head didn''t ring..." Sarah shook her head. "Look at these: three photos from events organized by White corp. on each of these are two of you in a group of people, everyone is looking at the camera, while she is looking at you."


    Aiden studied photos for some time before asking, "What photos are these? I don''t even remember taking photos onpany events... and how can three photos be considered as obsession?" He was confident that Sarah is exaggerating. Based on just this, Evalina was not an extreme case, so he found a justification why he didn''t investigate her further.


    Sarah perked up. "Ah, I was waiting for you to bring that up... these are taken from her cloud backup..." Sarah opened a folder with more than three thousand photos. On each of them was Aiden... in his office, meeting room, hallway, restaurants, events, park...


    Aiden looked at the photos and his mouth twitched.


    "Oh, and in thest few weeks, even I got an honor to be in these... some photos have a good angle.", Sarah opened one photo from two weeks ago and started a slide show. Photos showed two of them in a coffee shop, on a bench in the park, walking on the street holding hands, shopping for groceries...


    Aiden was looking at these, and his expression was changing with each photo: confused, upset, guilty. He looked at Sarah, "I didn''t know it''s this serious...I really didn''t know about any of this."


    Sarah was upset. ''How can you be so oblivious?'' She took back herptop and mumbled, "Of course you didn''t know... if you spent half an effort investigating her how much you spent on Philip, you would find out."


    Aiden was shocked to hear her say that, "Can you repeat that?"


    Sarah looked at him, and said in a clear voice, "If you spent half an effort investigating her how much you spent..." she stopped talking because thought shed through her mind, ''He didn''t investigate Philip... it was Omega who did it...'' She awkwardly smiled.


    Aiden observed her expression. She was obviously ufortable. She didn''t want him to know that she is aware that he is Omega. It just came out of her, during a careless moment because she is upset. ''When did she find out? How? I was careful¡­'' But that doesn''t matter. What matters is that she knows. And she didn''t expose him. And she is not upset. She is epting him the way he is, even if he works under Omega moniker¡­ She epted HIM. Aiden felt a huge relief wash over him. He kept herptop on the side table and pulled her in a tight hug.


    Sarah knew that he realized: she knows that he is Omega. She was happy that he didn''t probe into the topic... because it does not matter. She loves him and trusts him no matter who he is. And he knows that.


    Without a word, they held each other for a long time.

 Chapter 122 - Making A Team (2)

    Thursday morning, Sarah and Aiden got ready and headed to the office. As they exited elevator of the building, two bulky men in matching ck suits wearing sunsses approached them and nodded. Sarah looked at Aiden with a mix of surprise and confusion.


    Aiden was not surprised at all. It was obvious that he expected them. He looked at Sarah and tilted his head toward the men who were standing in front of them. "You don''t want to go back... so they will follow you around.", he spoke smugly, as if he was telling her that she can''t run away from this.


    Sarah was shocked. It took her some time to recover her senses. "You hired bodyguards?"


    "You left me with no other choice.", he exined.


    Sarah breathed out in frustration. "Do they have names?"


    "You don''t need to call them anything. They will follow you around everywhere."


    Sarah looked at Aiden in disbelief.


    He exined further, "If you know their names you will just tell them to stay behind. Like this, you don''t talk to them, and let them do their job."


    Sarah frowned, "I can tell them to stay behind without knowing their names!"


    "But not knowing will remind you that you should not talk to them. They are already instructed not to listen to you or talk to you unless it''s an emergency."


    Sarah rolled her eyes in defeat. "Let''s go."


    They walked to office, as usual. The difference from any usual day, was two bulky men in ck suits who followed them closely.


    "They are following me only to work and will go away once I enter the building. Right?", Sarah asked Aiden apprehensively.


    He shook his head. "No. I got them visitor passes. They will follow you in."


    Sarah turned back and nced at them, then looked at Aiden. "I have meetings... will they follow me into the meeting room?"


    Aiden tilted his head, "What do you think?"


    "Nooo¡­ " Sarah pleaded. "Can''t they stay outside meeting room?"


    Aiden thought about it, "Only if they check it first to make sure it''s safe."


    "Deal.", Sarah was happy that at least they will stay outside. "And they stay outside my office, right?"


    Aiden smiled and nodded.


    Sarah sighed in relief. With day spent in meetings and her office, she does not even need to see them.


    ...


    Sarah had an interview with one candidate in the morning, he didn''t satisfy her criteria. Then she had a meeting with her three team members.


    Lee, Harry and Marcus approached conference room together. With confused looks they observed two bulky men standing straight, guarding the door. Two men stopped them, asked for their names, checked their employee badges, and then opened the door to let them in. Sarah was inside, holding her head in her hands.


    Lee looked at Sarah when doors closed behind them. "These are...?"


    Sarah shook her head, "I really don''t know how to exin. They will note inside... let''s just pretend they are not there."


    Three men took a seat and waited for Sarah to begin the meeting while exchanging puzzled nces. It''s obvious that two men are bodyguards. These three could not help but wonder howe Sarah has bodyguards. Seeing that Sarah is not willing to exin, they had to be satisfied with the fact that they have a gossip topic forter.


    She looked at them, "On Monday Alexander will join thepany. He is a new hire who specializes in scripting with Python and JavaScript. I will not be here for some time, so I will rely on one of you to wait for him after his new employee orientation, and to be there for him during initial setup. I will be avable online. Until we get fifth member, we will not start the upgrade of existing security..."


    Sarah talked about her ns, and they discussed how long each of them is in thepany, what they are currently doing, what they would like to do in the future. Sarah rmended trainings to get their skills in line with current practices while taking notes.


    Lee is the most senior of three of them, and he is currently working on creation and updates of scripts. Sarah gave him the responsibility to be in charge of guiding Alexander in her absence. She also told Lee that he can show Alexander existing scripts and let him analyze them. It will be a good opportunity for Alexander to learn how they do things, and to provide any inputs he might have.


    It was lunch time, so they agreed to go to lunch together, and continue their talk.


    The moment the door opened, Sarah regretted the lunch idea when she saw two bodyguards who will follow them. On the way out of the conference room she quickly texted Aiden telling him that she has lunch ns, and that he should not wait for her.


    Four of them had lunch on a fourth floor restaurant, under watchful eyes of two bodyguards. After some time, they forgot that bodyguards are there, and they rxed chatting.


    Sarah got a good impression of three people. They all appeared friendly, modest and knowledgeable about their area of work. When Sarah started talking about uing changes to the existing tools, she noticed that Marcus became stiff and his smile faded away. He is currently in charge of tools, and he does not like that per Sarah''s n they will need to be changed. Sarah took a mental note of this and decided that she wille up with a n to ease him into epting that changes to his existing tools are a good thing.


    Harry is mostly managing hardware, and he was happy to hear that existing servers will be upgraded totest versions. He immediately had a good opinion of Sarah, because she secured budget for new hardware.


    ...


    After lunch Sarah headed for her second interview of the day. This candidate was very good, and Sarah was happy with the skillset he demonstrated. Pierre is currently working with anotherpany, and he needs to give two weeks'' notice after epting the offer. Sarah acknowledged this and after the interview she sent a form to HR saying that Pierre should get an offer. With this, if he epts, she has her five-member team and they can start working. ''After Pierre joins, we can start work on upgrading security of White corp. and I''m leading the efforts..'' This thought made Sarah feel proud.

 Chapter 123 - Girls Night Out (1)

    Friday morning, Sarah woke up early. Aiden was still sleeping. She made herself a coffee and watched fromrge living room window rainy streets of Fairfield.


    Sarah was very excited. That afternoon Vivian wille to her apartment, for the first time. Then two of them will go to B1S bar for a girls'' night out. At the bar they are going to meet few more students which Sarah does not know, but Vivian said they are OK, so Sarah is openminded. Who knows, maybe they end up getting along well?


    Most of the day Sarah was tidying up the apartment while humming various tunes, she wanted it to look presentable when Vivianes. Aiden was amused to see her so excited.


    When Vivian arrived, Sarah bounced from joy and rushed to let her in.


    "Wee!", she eximed and gestured to Vivian toe in.


    "Hi..." Vivian hugged Sarah when she entered.


    Sarah gave her a tour of the apartment. And showed her which room she will use that night.


    "You shoulde more often", Aiden told Vivian. "Then she will tidy up the ce more often." He nced at Sarah and winked, obviously teasing her.


    Sarah pouted at him in protest. But what he said is true. She tends to keep things everywhere, and her work desk is mostly buried in piles of random things so that surface can''t be seen. But that is her mess, and she always knows exactly where things are, which always amazes Aiden.


    Aiden likes things tidy and keeps things away as soon as he is done with them.


    Few times he tidied up her desk, and Sarah raged because she was not able to find her things anymore.


    "Hehehe", Sarah giggled. "I tidy up only for first visit. Next time shees I will not do it."


    "Don''t worry, I know her habits.", Vivian told Aiden. At the same time, she assured Sarah that she is OK with her mess.


    "I''m not worried... I just wish that she keeps things where they belong.", Aiden squinted his eyes at Sarah.


    "I do that... it''s just that two of us have a different idea of where things should go.", Sarah shrugged.


    Vivian watched them bickering and smiled. ''Two of them are getting along very well...''


    Sarah decided to switch topic, and she turned to Vivian. "Where is Gabriel?"


    Vivian''s mood worsened. "He went home for the weekend."


    "Oh, you can stay here if you want, we don''t mind thepany...", Sarah said.


    "As long as you don''t mind noise in the night", Aiden added cheekily.


    Sarah looked at him in shock. Her mouth opened, but no words came out. She wanted to scold him for saying something so outrageous, but she feared that whatever she says it can be his ammunition for counterattack.


    Vivianughed seeing Sarah''s expression. "Thank you for the offer. But staying over weekend is a bit much. I n to drink tonight and sleep over. Tomorrow, when I wake up, I will leave. How about that?"


    "Sure. But if you change your mind, you can stay longer.", Sarah repeated the offer.


    Vivian nodded and thanked her.


    As the time approached for the girls to leave, Aiden was getting more nervous. "Make sure to look around. Be aware of any danger... You don''t know what men are capable of... If someone touches you, break their arm... If you leave your drink unattended don''t drink it, get another one... Text me often so I know you are OK..." He was repeating reminders to Sarah.


    Sarah sighed, "At this rate, how about you dress up as a girl ande with us?"


    Aiden was shocked, "Why would I dress up as a girl?"


    "Because it''s a girls'' night out.", Sarah teased.


    "There will be guys in the bar, I can just stay on the side and keep an eye on you.", he thought of a solution that will actually work.


    Sarah tilted her head, "You are kidding, right?"


    "Do I look like I''m kidding?"


    She shook her head vigorously. Idea of him breathing down her neck and watching her every move while beating up every guy who dares to even look at her, terrified her. "Absolutely not! Stay home... or go somewhere else, but if I see you at B1S tonight, you are in trouble."


    "Can Ie and pick you up?", he pleaded.


    "I wille back with Viv." Sarah refused his offer.


    "But what if Ie and pick you up?", Aiden still gave it another attempt.


    Sarah hugged him, "Just be good and stay home. I will text you often. And I will be careful. And my drink will not be left unattended... OK?"


    Aiden didn''t respond. He just looked at her while his expression showed that he does not like it.


    Sarah hugged him tighter, "We talked about this... I said that I will go with Viv and few other girls for a night out... and I will be back in few hours. Definitely before midnight. If it''s past midnight,e get me. OK?"


    Aiden didn''t respond. Yes, they talked. And everything sounded fine then¡­ but now when she is about to leave, it does NOT sound fine. It sounds horrible. It sounds like so many things can go wrong. And he is reluctant to let her leave. Somehow¡­ it really does not feel right.


    "I will be careful, I promise.", Sarah kissed him.


    He hugged her tightly. "Take care¡­", he whispered, agreeing to let her go against his will.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Vivian got out of the elevator on the ground floor.


    "Hi Ben", Sarah greeted the doorman.


    "Hi Miss Hill", he greeted her back.


    "This is Vivian, she will stay with me tonight.", Sarah introduced Vivian to Ben.


    They shook hands, and Ben could not keep his curiosity in check, "You are going out?"


    "Yes, girls'' night out.", Sarah smiled.


    "Have fun!", he wished and opened the door for them.


    Two girls left the building and walked out onto rainy streets of Fairfield under arge umbre.


    "Aiden really cares about you.", Vivian said.


    "And I really care about him." Sarah responded with a goofy smile on her face. "Can you believe that I already miss him?"


    ¡­


    Aiden watched from the terrace two small figures under an umbre, down on the street, walking away and felt uneasy. He took few deep breaths, ''This is normal. I need to calm down. She will be back soon. Everything will be fine.. I''m overreacting¡­'' He went back inside when two small figures turned around the corner and got out of sight.

 Chapter 124 - Girls Night Out (2)

    When Sarah and Vivian approached B1S (B-one-s) bar, Sarah observed that it looks much more different in the night. Number of people was outside standing and noisily chatting while smoking, even with the cold drizzle.


    B1S is on a corner in front of a busy intersection, its fa?ade is lit up by streemps.


    Inside is packed with people, and their voices merged making a buzzing sound mixed with a music from the stage where people lined up to sing karaoke.


    Sarah does not like crowds, and when she saw all those people inside, she took few deep breaths to steel herself and to force herself to stay and not go back.


    "Jessica! June! Irene!", Vivian called as they approached one small table. Three young women looked their way and greeted Vivian warmly before smiling at Sarah as Vivian introduced her.


    "This is Sarah! She is great and I''m sure we will all have fun tonight!", Vivian was energetic.


    Sarah nodded to threedies and smiled back. ''They look nice¡­'', Sarah''s first impression of them was good.


    Vivian went to get herself a cocktail from the bar, and a sparkling water for Sarah. Three girls started asking Sarah from where she is originally, what courses she is taking, etc. Sarah found these questions normal for someone to get to know each other, but she didn''t feel the need to ask the questions back.


    The topics became strange for Sarah when June asked, "So, is it true you are dating Aiden?"


    Sarah nodded apprehensively.


    "Oh, he must be good in bed, right?", Irene asked.


    "I wish I could have a piece of him", Jessica chimed in with a giggle.


    Sarah looked at Vivian with her eyebrows furrowed. Vivian got the message that if they don''t stop, Sarah will leave.


    "Girls, girls... he is taken. Show some respect!", Vivian scolded them.


    All three of them pouted in disapproval.


    "So stingy...", Juneined under her breath.


    Sarah was not sure if they were teasing her, or were they serious with their inappropriate remarks regarding Aiden. Sarah is very possessive of Aiden and protective of their rtionship, but she can''t imagine that anyone would like to hear suchments about their boyfriends. Suddenly, Sarah thought how this was not a good idea. She was looking forward to girls'' night out, but she didn''t like thepany, and it was crowded, and noisy¡­ and she would rather go home and be with Aiden. But she is here already, so she should make an effort.


    "I''m going to thedies'' room", Sarah said. She didn''t want to talk with these three women. They were rude to talk about Aiden like that. Even if they like him, Sarah is his girlfriend, and they should show some respect if they want to be on good terms. She needed a breather, and when she gets back hopefully women in her group will change the topic.


    "I will join you", Vivian offered.


    "No need", Sarah said as she left. ''Better if Vivian stays at the table and keeps an eye on those three.''


    As Sarah passed next to the bar, someone called after her. It was a male voice, mixed with the background noise. She turned around to see who called her, and saw Philip sitting at the bar with two other young men. Philip stood up and walked up to her.


    "Hello! What a coincidence to meet you here...", he smiled.


    "Hi", Sarah nced at men who were with Philip at the bar. She didn''t recognize them.


    "Ie here often, and this is the first time I see you here. Is this your first time?", his smile widened.


    "No", she responded dryly.


    He looked around, "I don''t see Aiden, is he here?"


    Sarah shook her head, "No, I''m here with friends. They are waiting for me, so I should go."


    "Sure, I will be here, we can chatter...", Philip said as Sarah left.


    Sarah went back to the table and took a seat. Her mind was processing current situation. Philip was in the bar, should she go back home? ''If I tell Aiden that Philip is here, he will flip. I should go home, right?'' Sarah remembered the police report files, and how even with all of these Philip escaped. It would be good to have more evidence against him... she reached into her purse and felt few small devices; it was security equipment for Eve that she got from Sophiast weekend. Sarah looked at it and saw a camera and one microphone. ''Camera is useless, but microphone...'' If she could nt one microphone on Philip, maybe she can get more incriminating information about him. Isn''t that what she originally nned to do when she found out that Philip and Mimi are working together? Her mind was racing, ''But it''s dangerous. I need to at least stay away from him... He spikes drinks of his victims... as long as I don''t drink anything, I will be fine. He can''t do anything to me in this crowd.''


    "Are you OK?", her thoughts were interrupted by Vivian.


    "Yes, I''m fine.", Sarah absentmindedly smiled.


    Sarah excused herself and stepped outside. She called Eve, "Eve, confirm connection to microphone EYI84K". About ten secondster, Eve''s voice came from the earpiece, "Confirming sessful connection, Master." Sarah smirked, ''now just to nt this on him, and I''m good to go.''


    Sarah turned around to get inside and bumped into a man. She looked and saw that it was Philip.


    "I see you came out for some fresh air also.", he smiled.


    "Yes, I find it a bit crowded." Sarah nced behind him, confirming that two of his friends are not here. He came after her by himself.


    "I can give you apany for a walk around the block.", Philip offered.


    "No, thank you. Few minutes here is fine. Actually, I was just going back now." Sarah moved and lost bnce. Philip extended his hands to catch her, and she got one hand around his neck. "Oh, sorry. I''m not sure how I tripped." She awkwardly apologized before slipping inside bar.


    Sarah didn''t trip, she did it on purpose, while her hand was around his neck, she attached microphone on the inside of his jacket cor. Sarah went back to the table, and texted Eve, "Start recording from EYI84K."


    Microphone batterysts 4 to 5 days, and Eve can record as long as there is a Wi-Fi or a cell phone reception. Sarah is confident that she will get something.

 Chapter 125 - Girls Night Out (3)

    The girls chatted while drinking their cocktails and ordering more. Sarah could not focus on what girls talked about. She didn''t care about their persistent gossip. They talked about most of the guys on campus. Sarah wondered from where they are getting all their information, and if what they are saying is true or not. Even when she tried, Sarah was not able to stay focused on the ongoing topic.


    Sarah sat with them while her mind drifted toward the microphone and hope that she gets something incriminating.


    After some time, threedies and Vivian showed signs that their cocktails are working, giving them a boost of confidence, and they lined up to sing karaoke. They tried dragging Sarah with them, but she firmly declined to be part of that spectacle. She said that she will be looking after their coats while they go on stage, so they agreed to leave Sarah at the table.


    Sarah wanted to record Vivian signing while intoxicated. She was sure it will be a good show.


    Four of them were getting closer to the stage, two more people in line before their turn came. Sarah was wondering are they going to sing individually, or will it be a quartet. Four of them wobbled, and Sarah was not sure if they will be able to stand properly while signing. It seemed that crowd in the bar increased even more, and Sarah didn''t like it.


    Sarah decided: once the girls are done singing and she has them recorded, she will excuse herself and head back home to Aiden. She was hoping for some fun time with Vivian and few other girls, but she is not having fun. Even usual talk that she has with Vivian is not possible because Vivian is in a party mode. Well, Sarah can''t me her. It''s evening, they are in a bar¡­ it''s Sarah who is out of ce. That is why she should leave. Sarah reminded herself that it''s overcrowded, she is not enjoying thepany, and she already nted the microphone on Philip, which is an added bonus for the night. She should not feel guilty for leaving early.


    Suddenly, Sarah heard a crash, and felt cold on her left leg just below her knee spreading downwards. "Sorry, sorry", she heard one man saying in a slurry speech. He was wobbly, and when Sarah looked down, she saw a broken beer ss. Sure enough, he dropped his ss with bear, and some of it ended up on Sarah''s pants. Irritated, she stood up and went todies'' room to get some paper and wipe herself. She got inside and grabbed a handful of paper towels. She rubbed her pants hoping to get as much as possible liquid out of them. ''Great! Now I will smell of beer!'', Sarah doesn''t like smell of alcohol. In this bar she can''t smell it, because alcohol is everywhere. But when she goes home, the smell will stand out. She took a mental note to put her pants into wash immediately as soon as she reaches home.


    When she finished wiping, Sarah got out of the restroom and started making her way through the crowd toward her table. Sarah hoped that girls didn''t sing yet. She wanted to record them.


    She was almost at her table, when she felt someone grabbing her arm from behind. Sarah turned around to see who it is, but she could not see any familiar face looking her way. She felt a sharp pain in the back of her neck. She reached for the location of pain but could not feel anything. The hand that grabbed her from behind let her go. It all happened in a split second. The pain quickly turned into a burning sensation that started spreading through her body. Next thing she knows her knees got weak, and she started losing her bnce.


    A hand held her from behind, supporting her around her back, and under her armpit. "Hey, did you drink a bit too much?" Sarah turned towards the voice, and her eyes met with Philip. He smirked at her with a cold glint in his eyes. Sarah wanted to say something, but her voice didn''te out.


    Philip chuckled as he started walking Sarah towards the front door. "Strange things happen these days... girls lose control of their legs, and their voice. Perfect opportunity for someone to take advantage of situation, right? But it does not end there... soon your vision will get blurry also, and you will lose control of your arms as well... all this will continue until youpletely pass out. Who knows where you will wake up, and with whom?" He looked at her with cold eyes, and a sinister smile on his face.


    Sarah felt panic taking over her. Her legs barely moved, and her voice didn''te. As she tried talking, only air came out, like her vocal cords didn''t exist. ''Calm down, calm down... panic will not help. I need to get out of his grasp. If I get someone to pay attention, anyone...'' Sarah reached for a young man they passed. Philip noticed when Sarah pulled young man''s hand, and quickly held her hand. "Wow there!" Philip addressed young man, "Sorry about that my friend! My girlfriend had one too many, please excuse us while I take her for some fresh air. No hard feelings, alright?" Philip smiled at a young man, who nced at Sarah and then turned back to his group.


    Philip looked at Sarah with a smirk, and held her tightly close to his body, "Do you think you are first one to try something like that? To anyone here you are drunk girl, and I''m helping you... Don''t try anything like that again, or you will be sorry."


    They were already outside, and he pulled her to go around the corner. Sarah''s legs barely moved, and Philip was almost dragging her.


    Sarah''s vision was getting blurry, and she felt that she is running out of time. She can''t walk, or call for help, her vision is getting blurry... how can she get out of this?


    Her mind drifted off to Aiden. How he was right. If she listened to him and didn''te, she would not be in this situation. She regretted her decision for a girls'' night out. She regretted not listening to him. But what is the point of those regrets?


    As her body was shutting down, Sarah felt desperation rapidly creeping in.

 Chapter 126 - Where Are You? (1)

    Just as they were to take a turn around the corner, a young man called after Philip. It was a bartender. Philip didn''t pay for his drinks, and his friends didn''t want to cover his bill.


    Philip cursed, and leaned Sarah against the wall. "Be good, and we will have some fun in a bit", he whispered to her with a smile, and then turned around to talk to the bartender.


    The rain was picking up again. It was cold and wet, but Sarah didn''t feel a thing. Her whole body was getting numb.


    Sarah put a hand in her pocket and pulled her phone. She could not talk, her only hope was to send a text, but her vision was getting worse, and she could not see what was on the screen. ''Now what? I can''t even text...'' Sarah looked up and saw an outline of a white pickup truck, it was waiting on the traffic light. She gathered all her strength and stumbled toward it. She put her hands on the back of the truck and pulled herself inside in a second. Her body plopped on the wet floor of the truck. She waspletely still. Sarah didn''t need to put much effort into being still, most of her body was not listening to her anyway. But she didn''t want to risk Philip finding out where she is.


    Sarah felt the truck moving before she lost her consciousness.


    Philip paid the bartender, and even added some extra money for the tip. He turned around and saw that Sarah is not there. He looked behind the corner and could not see her. Philip clenched his teeth and punched the wall with his fist in anger, cursing.


    ...


    In the bar four girls sang, taking turns with the microphone. Vivian looked toward the table, and noticed it was empty. She assumed that Sarah went to the restroom. When they were done, and back at the table, Vivian thought that it''s strange that Sarah is still not back. She went to check in the restroom, but Sarah was not there.


    With her tipsy mind, her conclusion was that Aiden came to pick up Sarah... ''It must be after midnight... but why did they leave me behind? They probably saw me having fun and didn''t want to interrupt.'' Vivian ordered another round of cocktails.


    ...


    Just before midnight, Vivian wobbled toward Sarah''s apartment building. The cold rainy night sobered her up quite a bit, but she was still notpletely sober.


    Ben greeted her at the door, and let her in. "Is Miss Hill still having fun?"


    Vivian looked at him confused but didn''t reply. ''Sure, she is having fun upstairs with Aiden...''


    Vivian rang the doorbell, and Aiden opened. He looked at her with a mix of panic and anger, "Where is Sarah?"


    "She is not here?", Vivian sobered up at that instant seeing Aiden''s furious expression.


    ...


    When Aiden heard the doorbell, he assumed that Sarah had few drinks, and was not able to unlock the door. Seeing that she is not back with Vivian, he felt constriction in his chest, and he was not able to breathe. It took him few seconds to process that Vivian is back without Sarah. "Where is Sarah?", he asked Vivian.


    "She is not here?" Vivian stared at Aiden. "I don''t know. I thought she came back home earlier...", Vivian responded with panic in her voice.


    He stormed inside and grabbed his phone. Vivian followed.


    "Maybe she is still at the bar?" That was the most logical and safest exnation Vivian coulde up with. She didn''t dare make any other assumptions, not when she was in front of Aiden who looked like he is going to blow up any minute. She knows he does not like her much, and now she came back without Sarah. ''Why did Ie back here? If I have gone to my dorm, I would avoid all this drama¡­''


    Aiden called Sarah; the phone rang but no one picked up. It went to voicemail.


    "Eve, trace Sarah''s phone", Aiden said.


    Vivian was confused. She wanted to ask with whom he is speaking, but Aiden looked angry, and he was busy on his phone¡­ so she decided to be quiet.


    Aiden got GPS coordination on his phone; location was at B1S.


    He grabbed his jacket. "Stay here", he told Vivian as he rushed out.


    When he reached B1S there was a lot of people there. He could not see Sarah.


    Aiden called Eve, "Eve, trace Sarah''s phone and keep the trace on."


    He got a location three blocks down, it was moving slowly.


    Aiden ran toward the location of her phone. In few minutes, he reached four men who walked slowly, chatting andughing. Sarah was not with them. Aiden confirmed with GPS tracking that her phone is right there. Idea came to his mind which exined why her phone is here and she is not, but he was not happy about it. He didn''t want to think that she does not have her phone with her. That was the only way for him to find her. If her phone is not with her, what will he do?


    He does not know where she is, but this is not normal. Vivianing back alone, Sarah without her phone¡­ this is not normal. Something happened.


    Aiden''s anxiety was rising rapidly. He took a deep breath to prevent himself from falling apart. "Hey!", he called to them. "Did guys pick up a phone at B1S?"


    "Of course not, what are you talking about?", One man responded.


    Aiden called Sarah''s phone. There was a ringing sound from man''s pocket.


    "Give me that phone", Aiden said in a cold voice.


    The man ignored him. Aiden rushed toward them and few secondster, four of them were lying on the ground, grunting in pain, not able to get up.


    "Where is the girl who owns this phone?", Aiden raged as he kicked the man who had Sarah''s phone.


    "What girl?", the man wailed in pain. "There was no girl... we found the phone on the ground." Aiden kicked him again. The man pleaded, "I swear... phone was on the ground. In front of B1S. We didn''t see any girl..."


    Aiden held Sarah''s phone in his hand and looked at it.. "Where are you?" His hands trembled.

 Chapter 127 - Where Are You? (2)

    Aiden was holding Sarah''s phone. He had to ept the reality that her phone is not with her. How can he find her? Aiden went back to B1S.


    He pulled bartender on the side and showed him photo of Sarah on his phone. "Did you see this girl?"


    Bartender didn''t like how Aiden handled him, but he still looked at the photo and nodded. "Yes, she was with few other girls... there", he pointed toward the tables.


    "Did you see her leave?", Aiden asked.


    Bartender shook his head, "No." He saw that Aiden''s face dropped and decided to help out. "There is two of us at the bar. Maybe Jax saw something, let me call him." He called second bartender.


    Aiden showed him the photo, and he confirmed that he saw her.


    "Did you see her leave?", Aiden asked Jax.


    Jax thought for a second... "Yes. She was quite wasted. The guy practically dragged her out. I remember because he didn''t pay his bill, and his mates didn''t want to stick out for him, so I chased after them. I caught them just there on the corner.", he showed toward the street, where he stopped Philip. "He even gave me arge tip."


    Aiden took a second to process what Jax said. Wasted? Sarah does not drink. Some guy dragged her out? Sarah can kick ass, no one can just drag her out¡­ unless she was drugged. ''I told her to watch over her drink!'' Aiden''s chest constricted. He felt the need to scream or to break something. But he forced himself to be calm. This is not a time to lose it. He took a deep breath before speaking again. "How did he look like?"


    Jax shook his head. "I don''t remember..." He paused, while thinking. "Tall, short hair... Nothing more than that. Sorry."


    "Do you know at what time they left?", Aiden asked.


    "I started my shift at ten, so this was around ten thirty."


    Now this was something¡­ finally something he can work with. He knows at what time Sarah left. Aiden looked around, "Do you have security cameras?"


    "We have one facing front of the bar, outside. But we don''t have ess to it, only boss has, and he will be here tomorrow afternoon when we open.", Jax responded.


    "Thanks", Aiden didn''t ask any more questions, and got out. He called Eve. "Eve, get ess to security camera of B1S. I want footage from ten fifteen to ten forty-five. Let me know when you have it."


    Eve responded. "You need to be inside the building so that I can ess it through your phone."


    Aiden walked back into the bar. "Eve, I''m inside. Start getting the footage."


    While waiting for Eve to finish copy of the video, Aiden looked at Sarah''s phone. He unlocked it and sawst text message ''Start recording from EYI84K.'' it was for Eve and it has a time stamp of four minutes after nine, that evening.


    Aiden felt that this is rted to Sarah disappearance, "Eve, what is EYI84K?"


    "Serial number of a microphone", Eve responded.


    Aiden''s eyes lit up, "Are you still recording?"


    "Yes"


    Aiden regained hope that he will find a clue that can lead him to Sarah, "y me thest part which has voice recorded."


    There was some rustling sound, then a bang of door closing. Male voice was heard cursing. Female voice asked, "Why are you so mad?"


    Male voice: "She escaped! The bitch escaped!"


    Female voice: "What do you mean escaped?"


    Male voice: "I had her. She was mine... and I looked away for five seconds and she disappeared into thin air!"


    Female voice: "No one just disappears... And who are you talking about? Where was this?"


    Male voice: "I''m talking about Sarah. She is prime goods, I tell you... It was just outside the bar. Everything was perfect, I got her out, and then she vanished." Some more cursing could be heard.


    Female voice: "Stop acting crazy. We will find her."


    Male voice: "Find her? Where? I got my guys to look into side alleys two blocks in each direction. She is not there... Now get out and leave me alone, you are annoying!" Some more cursing.


    The recording ended. Eve said, "That wasst clip with voice. I''m still recording."


    Aiden was listening without moving, he didn''t even breathe. He recognized male voice; it was Philip. Aiden breathed out, ''She escaped.'' Then his face fell, and he looked at Sarah''s phone. ''If she didn''t lose her phone, I would be with her now.'' He found a relief thinking that Sarah escaped from Philip, but there was still a knot in his chest because he didn''t know where she is, and if she is OK.


    When Eve confirmed that copy is done, Aiden rushed back to the apartment. Sarah is not here. There is no point lingering at the bar. He will review the video from apartment, and from there he can take car, it''s faster than running around.


    While rushing to the apartment, Aiden thought about everything that he knows. He confirmed that Sarah was at the bar, Philip did something to her, and she escaped. Also, she was not nearby, otherwise Philip would find her. Car will be useful,


    ...


    At a farm thirty miles West of Fairfield, two men are sitting at the small dining table.


    "Bro, did you get my equipment?", middle aged man was sitting at the table with a half-finished beer in his hand. Table was almost full of empty beer bottles.


    "Yes", another middle-aged man responded as he took a seat at the table and opened a beer. He just got in from outside, and his clothes are wet from rain.


    "Where is it?", first man asked.


    "In the back of the truck", the wet middle-aged man responded.


    "Why didn''t you get it in? It''s raining."


    "I got it here... you get it in if you want. I don''t want to get wet more than what I already am."


    "Adam, you are azy bum!"


    "Who iszy? I got it here, you should be grateful... and it''s already wet. What does it matter if it stays out until morning?", wet man called Adam responded.


    "Bro, water can damage it... I will get it.", he stepped outside, and came back less than one minutester. "Bro, you got the equipment and a woman"


    "Woman!!? What woman?", Adam was surprised.


    "There is one passed out, in the back of the truck", other man tilted his head towards outside.

 Chapter 128 - Where Are You? (3)

    At a farm thirty miles West from Fairfield, two men just realized that Sarah is in the back of their truck.


    Woman got in from the side room. "What is the ruckus?"


    "Bro went to get my equipment, and came back with a woman..."


    "What woman? Sunny, how much did you drink? I don''t see a woman...", woman was confused.


    "She is in the back of the truck.", Sunny responded.


    "Why would there be a woman? Outside? It''s wet and cold. Tell her toe in.", woman gestured with hand to get the Sarah inside.


    "She is passed out.", man called Adam responded.


    Woman frowned, "Then carry her in. It''s wet and cold."


    Adam and Sunnyined but went outside reluctantly. A minuteter they got Sarah inside, Adam held her arms and Sunny her legs.


    Woman opened her eyes in surprise, staring at Sarah. "Put her there", she gestured towards the sofa.


    Two men put Sarah on the sofa, she didn''t move.


    "Is she alive?", woman asked.


    Adam prodded Sarah''s cheek with his finger. Sarah didn''t move.


    "That is not how you check if someone is dead!", Sunny eximed.


    "Yeah, you should know", Adam responded.


    Sunny lifted his chin, "Yes, I watch those criminal series on TV."


    "So how do you do it?", Adam was not convinced that Sunny knows what he is talking about.


    "You check for breath with mirror", Sunny nodded while talking.


    Adam frowned.


    Woman pushed Adam, "Go and get a mirror from the bathroom!"


    Adam grunted in protest but went to the bathroom and quickly returned with a small mirror. "Now what?"


    "Put it under her nose. If she is breathing it will get misty.", Sunny exined.


    Adam looked at Sunny confused.


    Woman shook her head irritated and took the mirror from Adam''s hand. She approached Sarah, and slowly extended her hand holding the mirror toward Sarah''s face. She was few inches away when Sarah''s body shifted a bit, and she let out a whimper. Sarah looked like she is in pain.


    All three people were startled.


    Woman dropped the mirror. "She is alive!"


    "What do we do? Do we call the police?", Sunny asked.


    "Stupid! You have a record. If you call the police what will they think?", woman asked angrily.


    "But she does not look good...", Adam said in a quiet voice.


    "Yes, she looks sick. This does not look like she passed out from drinking... and looking at her clothes, she is rich. If we say we have an unconscious rich girl here, what will the police think?", woman frowned.


    "So, what do we do then?", Sunny asked.


    "Get nkets. Let''s cover her up and hope that she wakes up soon. We can call help if she is awake, then she can tell them that we didn''t kidnap her.", woman exined.


    "What if she does not wake up?", Adam asked in a quiet voice.


    Woman gave him a stern look, "Don''t even think about it now."


    ¡­


    Back at the apartment, Vivian was talking with Aiden. "Let''s call the police." Truthfully, she wanted to go back to her room in dorm. While he was out, she thought few times of leaving, but was afraid if hees after herter. So, she stayed back, waiting.


    Aiden shook his head rejecting her idea. "Without a proof that someone hurt her, they will not do anything in first 24 hours since her disappearance. If we call them, we will spend hours in the police station giving statements, instead of looking for her."


    "Then what do we to?" Vivian was lost. She could not sleep. Not here. Can she go to her dorm?


    "You go to sleep. I will look into something..." Aiden went into study and closed the door behind him, ignoring Vivian.


    He knows that Vivian is Sarah''s good friend, but somehow, he does not trust her. Anyway, as long as she is on good terms with Sarah, that''s enough. He does not need to like Sarah''s friends, right? If he is respectful, that is enough. He knows that he was a bit rude with Vivian just now, but this is an emergency. She will understand.


    He focused on task at hand. He needs to find Sarah.


    "Eve, y recording from EYI84K starting from ten fifteen tonight."


    Sound filled the room:


    There was a sound of murmur from the crowd... after few minutes, voice was heard.


    Philip: "Liam will make his move in few minutes. She will definitely go to clean herself up, when she gets out, it''s your turn."


    Male voice: "I''m ready."


    Philip: "Give her a double dose¡­ and use this."


    Male voice: "Double?"


    Philip: "Yes. I finally got her by herself. I want to make sure she does not have a chance to escape."


    Male voice: "You seem quite interested in this one..."


    Philip: "This one is personal. I will take my time with her first before I send her away."


    Male voice chuckled...


    ...few minutes of indistinct murmur and music in the background...


    Philip: "Hey, did you drink a bit too much?" After few seconds his voice was heard again. "Strange things happen these days... girls lose control of their legs, and their voice. Perfect opportunity for someone to take advantage of the situation, right? But it does not end there... soon your vision will get blurry also, and you will lose control of your arms as well... all this will continue until youpletely pass out. Who knows where you will wake up, and with whom?"


    There was period of a murmur, this is when Philip took Sarah outside bar. Murmur and music in the recording stopped.


    Philip: "Be good, and we will have some fun in a bit."


    There was conversation with bartender about paying for the drinks. After few seconds of silence, there was cursing.


    Philip: "Get out and search for her. Tell Liam toe also. I lost her..."


    Aiden listened to the recording and he felt his blood boiling and freezing at the same time. Philip and two other men talked about getting their hands on Sarah... ''I will kill them! And they will suffer!'', Aiden was raging... ''But first, I need to find Sarah....''

 Chapter 129 - Where Are You? (4)

    When Aiden reached point of recording where Philip lost Sarah, he told Eve, "Eve, stop the recording." Aiden looked at the time stamp and saw that this happened at 10:34 PM.


    "Eve, y surveince video in front of B1S starting with 10:32 PM." Aiden watched the video... it was a bit blurry, but he could see Philip dragging Sarah, and a bartendering after them. Philip pushed Sarah to the wall and turned to the bartender. While they talked, Sarah jumped in the back of the white pickup truck! And truck drove away with Sarah inside!!!


    Aiden was on an emotional rollercoaster. He finally got a real clue where Sarah disappeared. That white pickup truck is the answer!


    "Eve, white truck in the back of the video. I need the license te."


    "The video is blurry, I can''t enhance it enough to read the license te.", Eve responded.


    "Traffic cameras! Eve, get footage of traffic camera from that intersection and read license te of that pickup truck!" Aiden was almost shouting. His heart was beating so hard he thought it will jump out of his throat.


    After less than a minute, Eve found the license te.


    "Eve, give me the address of the owner of that pickup truck."


    Not long after, Aiden rushed out of the study. Vivian was in the living room. "Where are you going?"


    "I found her!" Aiden said while putting his jacket on.


    "I''ming with you!" Vivian didn''t want to stay alone in this apartment anymore.


    Aiden stopped and looked at Vivian. Her eyes were red, probably from crying. "Get you coat.", he told her, and they rushed outside.


    ¡­


    It was early morning when Aiden and Vivian reached farm located thirty miles West of Fairfield. He stopped the car and walked outside. White pickup truck was parked in front of the single-story rundown house. There was some trash visible on the side of the house.


    Aiden rushed to the truck, and saw that Sarah is not in the back. He walked to the door and knocked impatiently. No one answered. He knocked again. Harder this time.


    Vivian was right behind him, anxious. She didn''t like this ce.


    Aiden was ready to kick the door down, when door opened slightly, and woman peered outside. "Who are you?"


    Aiden pushed the door, and woman stumbled backwards. He walked inside and Vivian was right behind him. Aiden saw Sarah on the bed and rushed to her. He stopped in his tracks one step away from Sarah, observing her. She didn''t look good, his face darkened.


    The woman yelled, "Who are you!? Why are you forcing your way in my house!? Sunny! Adam! Come here! We have intruders!"


    Aiden didn''t pay attention to her. He leaned toward Sarah and ced his hand on her cheek. "She is burning up...", then he turned to face woman, ring at her.


    Two men stumbled out of the side rooms in their pajamas. One had a shotgun in his hands.


    Vivian observed that they had Sarah on the sofa, covered up and concluded that they don''t mean any harm. "We are her friends! We came for her!", Vivian eximed while pointing at Sarah.


    Sunny lowered the shotgun.


    Aiden red at Sunny and Adam, "What did you do to her?"


    They felt fear seeping into their bones.


    Adam spoke defensively, "Hey, we didn''t do anything. Last night I came from town, and she was in the back of my truck."


    "Why didn''t you call the police?", Aiden was boiling inside. He had a need to release his anger.


    Sunny looked down while talking, "I have a record, and was afraid that if I call them, they will think I kidnapped her."


    Aiden looked like he will pounce on them any moment.


    Vivian approached Sarah and held her hand. Sarah was burning with a fever. Vivian looked at Aiden, "This is not a time for that... we need to get help for Sarah. I never felt anyone burning this much."


    Sarah shifted slightly, Aiden immediately dropped on his knees next to her and looked at her face twisted in pain when she whimpered.


    "Sarah, can you hear me?", his voice trembled.


    Sarah opened her eyes, they were unfocused, looking at the ceiling. Her mouth opened slightly, and she said in a quiet voice, "Aiden... I knew you will find me." She smiled for a second and then fainted again. Aiden pressed his lips trying to suppress emotions which swelled inside him while looking at her. He pulled out his phone and called JoAnna.


    "Hey, it''s Sarah. She is not well..." Aiden exined JoAnna what he knows, that she was drugged almost eight hours ago, and that currently she is running a high fever and unconscious.


    JoAnna thought for a second before saying, "Take her to the Fairfield Main Hospital. I will make calls so that they expect you. They will do initial checkup and see what to do next."


    Aiden hanged up and carried Sarah carefully to the back seat of her car. "Sit with her and hold her. I will drive." He told Vivian.


    ...


    He does not remember how they reached the hospital. He was driving, but his mind was clouded. He only thought about Sarah and hoped that she will be OK.


    When they reached Fairfield Main Hospital, Aiden carried Sarah inside. When he said her name, group of doctors and nurses immediately rushed to them, and carried Sarah in the emergency treatment room. Vivian and Aiden waited in the hallway.


    Vivian was on the chair, silent. Aiden was in a daze, pacing back and forth.


    Half an hourter, nurse came out. "We stabilized her, but she is unconscious. You can''t see her yet. We are preparing her for transfer. We will let you know when everything is ready."


    Aiden was processing what he heard. ''Stabilized is good... Transfer? What transfer?'' Few secondster, Aiden''s phone rang. It was JoAnna. "I''m having Sarah brought here, to Franciscan Medical Center. Helicopter will be there in less than ten minutes. I arranged so that you cane with her."


    "Thank you", Aiden responded to JoAnna, and looked at Vivian, "Sarah is being transferred. I will go with her. You can go back." He handed her car keys. Vivian shook her head rejecting the keys, "I will take a cab. Keep me informed of any changes."


    He nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 130 - Where Are You? (5)

    Sarah was in a private VIP room in Franciscan Medical Center. JoAnna rushed into the room as soon as they brought Sarah in, and started a checkup.


    JoAnna nced at Aiden, "You can freshen up there..." she pointed at the bathroom. "And go get something to eat. I will take at least half an hour." Lab technician came in and started taking blood samples from Sarah. JoAnna looked at Aiden, his clothes were still wet, and it looked that he had blood stains on his pants. "If you don''t take care of yourself, you can''t be there for Sarah. Go eat something and freshen up. There are clean clothes in the bathroom, see if they fit you."


    When Aiden returned, Sarah was connected to new IV drip, wearing hospital robe with FMC logo on it. Sarah looked like she is sleeping, and she will wake up any moment. JoAnna was next to Sarah''s bed, looking at some documents.


    JoAnna spoke without removing her eyes from the documents, "We are doing blood analysis to figure out what drug affected her. So far everything we tested for turned negative. Do you know something about this?"


    Aiden shook his head, and then remembered what he heard Philip say on recording. "I heard that effects are progressing gradually: first it affects legs, then voice, next is vision and arms before person loses consciousness. Also... Sarah got a double dose."


    JoAnna frowned, "Seems to be something strong. I will look it up. On top of having that in her system, she spent quite a bit of time in cold weather. That mightplicate things."


    Aiden''s eyes didn''t leave Sarah''s face. "How is she?"


    "We got the fever down. Her vitals are stable, but she is not waking up. She will go for a brain scan in about five minutes. I hope we find some clue why she is still unconscious." JoAnna didn''t sound optimistic.


    At that time Ste rushed into the room. She went to Sarah''s bed and held her hand while looking at her with distress. "Oh, my baby girl...", Ste wept.


    Everyone was lost, not knowing what to do.


    Soon nurse came to take Sarah for a brain scan. Aiden wanted to follow, but JoAnna stopped him. "We can''t go in... so let''s wait here."


    JoAnna looked at Ste and said, "Sophia is on her way... where is dad?"


    Ste sighed. "That stubborn man... He came to the hallway but refused to get inside. He got the update from the nurse, and then went back out. I''m sure he is sitting in the car down, in the parking lot. I don''t know what is going on in his head... he told me to let him know if anything changes with Sarah." Ste turned to Aiden, "How did this happen?"


    Aiden told them what he knows... that Sarah went for a girls'' night out and ended up being injected with some drug. She escaped but spent some time outside in the cold.


    "Do you know who did this?", Ste asked.


    Aiden nodded and clenched his fists.


    JoAnna saw that his anger is rising. She walked to him, and patted his shoulder, "This is not the time for that. Important is that Sarah gets better. Then we will get our revenge, all of us, together."


    Aiden looked at JoAnna and felt that his anger is reducing with the thought that he is not the only one who cares about Sarah.


    The nurse pushed bed with Sarah on it, inside the room. Everything was silent again, except for the heart rate monitor.


    Aiden pulled a chair next to Sarah''s bed and held her hand in his. Ever since she left with Vivian, he was feeling uneasy. When he found out that she is missing, he could not breathe, as if his lung capacity went down to only 1%. Few times, thought that he will not see her ever again shed through his mind, and he felt that his heart is being shattered.


    Aiden is angry. Angry that he let her go by herself, and she ended up in this state. It''s his responsibility to protect her, and he failed. He is angry that he didn''t get rid of Philip earlier... ''What was I thinking? I knew what Philip is doing and that he will not give up on Sarah.'' Aiden is angry that it took him so long to find her. And even when he found her, he did it mostly with Eve''s help. How can he be worthy of Sarah, if he can''t find her with his own skills, in time? He is angry that he feels helpless. Angry that he didn''t see thising, and now she is lying on the bed in front of him, not moving.


    Or maybe he is not angry. Maybe he is just disappointed in himself¡­ for being inadequate.


    When he finally found her lying on that sofa in that rundown farmhouse, he felt a relief and then immediately another pain hit him when he realized that she is not sleeping, and not waking up.


    All this is a nightmare for him, and he can''t wake up... not until she wakes up first. He rubbed her hand nervously, and then he thought that maybe he is hurting her. He stopped rubbing and kissed back of her palm gently.


    ...


    Sarah was trapped in a dark ce. She reached around her, and there was nothing she could touch. She observed around her, and there was nothing visible... only endless darkness, and she could not see a way out. For a split second, she saw a light, and Aiden''s face showed up. She opened her mouth to speak. "Aiden... I knew you will find me". Her voice was very faint, she was not sure if he heard her... And then everything went dark again.


    She was back in that dark ce. It seemed like it''s damp, but she was not sure. She was alone, and scared. Will she ever see Aiden again? She did her best not to cry. She needs to find a way out of this ce. But everything is dark, and everywhere she looks is the same. She can''t see the exit. How can she get out if she does not see the exit?


    Her hand felt strange. ''Is something rubbing on my hand?'' She lifted her arm and observed her hand, the sensation was intensifying, it was almost painful¡­ but she didn''t see anything. And then the strange sensation stopped¡­ and she felt a delicate touch at the back of her palm.. It was like butterflynded¡­ but there was nothing there.

 Chapter 131 - Where Are You? (6)

    Results from brain scan came back. JoAnna looked at them, and consulted several experts in area of brain functions, before sharing the results with Aiden and Ste. "Her brain activity is simr to the one who is dreaming. Nothing is wrong, we already flushed almost all toxins out of her system. She is just sleeping... trapped in a dream."


    "How long does thisst?", Aiden looked at Sarah. She did look like she is sleeping.


    JoAnna shook her head, "There is no way to predict that."


    Aiden looked at JoAnna. "Is there a way to help her wake up?"


    "This is something that she needs to do on her own. Some studies say that person in this state can hear sounds..." JoAnna looked at Aiden. "Sarah relies on you, and she trusts you. Talk to her. Help her find a way out of the dream."


    Aiden nodded and turned toward Sarah. He pulled the chair so that he sits close to her head. With his right hand he held her right hand, and his left arm gently touched top of Sarah''s head. He leaned his forehead on hers and took a deep breath. Floral scent of her shampoo mixed with rain filled him up, from his nostrils spreading through the rest of his body. When he closed his eyes, it didn''t feel that they are in the hospital but on a meadow, full of flowers... just the two of them.


    He imagined that she is next to him, awake. That she is looking at him with eyes full of love. That she is smiling at him¡­ He whispered into her ear...


    "First time I saw you was in the caf¨¦. You spoke badly of me... I thought that your angry face is cute. But you irked me, why did you speak badly of me? You don''t even know me..."


    "First time we spoke was in the hallway. You were checking bulletin board for job postings, and I approached you... even with all the clothes wrapping you, I could tell that your figure is pleasing to the eye... My eyes were attracted to you. And I had an indescribable need to get you to notice me. I showed you my most charming smile, but you didn''t seem to be charmed by it... I got curious, how can you resist me... most of the girls would just gawk at me, but you were all about business..."


    "I remember more than one hacking event where both of us participated... you were upset that I got more money than you for the event... I did that on purpose, because you spoke badly of me in the first ce... now that you know it was me, maybe next event we can join our forces and participate as one, together. I would like that... but for that you need to wake up. Sarah, do you hear me? I need you to wake up. I need you toe back to me..."


    ¡­


    Sarah was sitting in the darkness, she didn''t see a way out, so there was no point in moving. Without her noticing, her surrounding changed... she was sitting in the bottom of the well. She looked up, and there was light. She saw a way out! Voice came from up there¡­ it was a voice she loves to hear... "First time I saw you was in the caf¨¦. You spoke badly of me..."


    ''Oh, I did?... Yes, I did...'' Sarah smiled. She was listening to stories of how they met, and what they did together. It made her heart full to remember those events, narrated by his voice. She was in a daze, enjoying the sound of Aiden''s voice... then she heard him say, "Sarah, do you hear me? I need you to wake up. I need you toe back to me..."


    Sarah got startled, and panicked... ''I don''t know how... I want toe to you, but I don''t know how...''


    Thought appeared in her mind. If she goes toward the voice, she will meet him. Voice ising from above. She needs to climb up. Sarah started climbing walls made out of square shaped stone bricks... they were smooth and slippery. As she ascended, her hands slipped often, and her feet lost footing... It was very difficult to climb up, she wanted to give up. She can just sit at the bottom and enjoy the voice. That is enough, she does not need to suffer through the climb up the slippery wall. She was only about one third up, and she felt exhausted. Going all the way is impossible.


    The voice stopped, Sarah looked up and the light was fading. ''No, no... you need to continue, please continue. Don''t take away my light.'' Sarah cried.


    ...


    Aiden watched Sarah''s face and saw a tear rolling from her eye, down her temple. Does this mean that she can hear him? He wiped her tear away gently with his hand.


    "Sarah, can you hear me? I need you toe to me... just follow my voice ande back to me."


    He kept his forehead back on hers and continued in a whisper.


    "We might not be together for a long time, but I forgot how my life was without you. You are my light, and I''m attracted to you like a moth, I can''t look away, I don''t want to look away... You are everything I need in my life to be happy... Please, let me be your light... I can''t imagine my life without you¡­ I don''t want to¡­ Please,e back to me¡­ please¡­ "


    "Valentine''s ising. Our first Valentine''s together, and I want to make it special. One that you will never forget... I nned a week in Greece for us... I know you love Greece, and I wanted to surprise you. We can spend a day on some beach at Halkidiki, hike on Mt Olympus, spend some time in Athens shopping, I promise to carry the bags and notin¡­ even if you shop the whole day and end up buying nothing I will notin. We can visit Acropolis, and temple of Poseidon... whatever you want. We will do it together. But you need toe back to me...."

 Chapter 132 - My Light

    Sarah was still trapped in her dream... she saw that the light at the top of the well returned to its previous shine, and she heard Aiden call her toe to him. To follow his voice...


    She continued climbing. Her fingers were sore, and she felt that she can''t hold on much longer. She was tired.


    Sarah heard him talk how he nned a week in Greece for them, and she continued ascending, focusing on his voice while ignoring paralyzing pain... the walls of the well were not so slippery anymore, she felt that climbing up is getting easier... just three more, two more... she reached the top.


    Sarah took a deep breath and with difficulty opened her eyes. Her eyes met with Aiden''s.


    "Hi..." she whispered, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Hi, baby", he responded.


    They looked at each other for few seconds, and then he held her face in his hands and kissed her.


    Finally, he was able to breathe. His nightmare was over. Sarah was in front of him, smiling with eyes full of love. Aiden pulled Sarah into a hug, and they held each other without a word.


    Ste watched them and her heart was full. She was happy that Sarah woke up, and happy that two of them care for each other so much.


    Sarah and Aiden held onto each other until JoAnna came and urged Aiden to move so that she can check on Sarah. All four of themughed in relief that Sarah is finally awake.


    Sophia rushed in the room. Felix followed behind her. Sophia was stunned to see them allughing. "Was this a joke?! I took apany jet to rush here, you told me Sarah is dying... and I see you allughing.", Sophia was confused.


    They allughed even louder.


    "No one is messing with you, big sister..." JoAnna exined to Sophia. "This little one decided to give us a scare of our lives, and she woke up just few minutes ago... let me check on her to make sure she is fine, and then we can all sit together and talk about what happened. I want to know who dares to drug my baby sister, and for what reason."


    JoAnna nced at Felix, and then at Sophia. "And this is...?"


    Sophia looked toward Felix, and then back to JoAnna. "This is Felix. He is designer of security equipment... he was with me when you called me and insisted oning. He was worried about Sarah."


    JoAnna was next to Sarah, and she whispered, "Isn''t he the one from the video?"


    Sarah nodded.


    JoAnna finished checkup and confirmed that Sarah is doing fine. "She is tired, but fine. Sarah will need to stay in the hospital for observation. If all looks good, she can leave tomorrow." They all agreed to give her time to rest.


    "Let''s meet in the evening and talk about what happened. Whatever happened will not change if it waits few hours.", Sophia suggested and then turned to Felix. "Let''s go to HQ today. You can see the building, we can do some work, and then we wille back."


    Everyone agreed toe in the evening, and they left, leaving Aiden in the room with Sarah.


    Sarah moved to the side of the bed and patted with her hand empty space she created. "Come here", she called Aiden. Heid down next to her, and they embraced each other.


    "Thank you for not giving up on me.", Sarah said.


    "Silly", he kissed her forehead. "Giving up on you is giving up on myself. You have no idea what I went through until I found you..." After some silence, Aiden spoke again. "Before I met you, my life was a haze. You shine so bright that you light up everything around me... when you went missing, I was left in the dark. I didn''t know what to do. The only thing on my mind was that I need to find my light." He kissed her on the forehead, took a deep breath and continued, "I''m sorry that this happened. I''m sorry I didn''t find you sooner. I feel unworthy of being with you."


    Sarah looked him in the eyes frowning, "Stop talking rubbish. This didn''t happen because of you. No one other than you could find me... and I am the one who decides if you are worthy or not to be with me." As Sarah spoke, her expression softened. She kissed him. "I was in a dark ce and didn''t know how to get out... your voice led me to the exit. You are my light. Out of all the people, I heard only your voice. You are the only one who gets to speak to my soul... because it belongs to you. Nothing feels more right than when I''m with you."


    Aiden tightened his hug.


    Sarah took a deep breath, "I''m sorry for not listening to you... you told me to stay away from Philip. I saw him at the bar, and instead of going back home immediately, I went ahead and talked with him just so that I can nt a bug*."


    Aiden shook his head, "Don''t me yourself. Even if you left, he would find another opportunity... I''m thankful for that microphone. I don''t know how I could find you without it."


    "You found out about it?", Sarah didn''t think he knew about the microphone.


    "Yes. Because of that audio I found out what Philip did to you, and that you escaped. And I pinpointed time when you left the bar. That is how I found out about the white pickup truck... and found you at the end."


    Sarah thought about it, "You went through a lot. Soundsplicated..."


    "Nothing is ever simple with you.", he teased.


    "If I''m simple, you would not look at me.", Sarahzily rested her head on his shoulder. "Not that time in the cafe, or that time in the hallway when I was looking for jobs..." She recollected stories he told her while she was unconscious.


    He smiled, "True..."


    Both of them were exhausted. Aiden didn''t sleep all night, and Sarah was running a high fever.. They slept off holding each other tightly, happy that they braved through this incident.

 Chapter 133 - Big Plan

    That evening, JoAnna, Sophia and Felix joined Sarah and Aiden in Sarah''s hospital room.


    "Mom is noting?", Sarah asked after noticing Ste''s absence.


    JoAnna snorted, "She said that if we can''t handle this to give her a call... with a side note how in that case we are not her daughters."


    "That''s mom...", Sophiamented.


    "I''m sure she will be watching and step-in if needed.", Sarah said.


    "...as usual", JoAnna added to Sarah''s statement.


    Felix got aptop from his suitcase and handed it to Sarah, "I added some parts which I designed. I think you will like it."


    "Thank you", Sarah was always happy to get new gadgets.


    Sophia took over... "OK. How about we start this by figuring out timeline of what happenedst night."


    Sarah started her story how she left the apartment with Vivian and went to B1S. Aiden filled in gaps in Sarah''s story with what Philip did based on the audio that he listened earlier. Then Aiden continued by saying how he found out that she is missing, all the way how he found her and called JoAnna.


    Sophia, JoAnna and Felix listened while their facial expressions changed.


    Sophia summarized, "This Philip is the main culprit, and he had two other aplices. Who is this guy?"


    Sarah looked at Aiden, and nudged him with her elbow... "You know more about him that me."


    Aiden told them how Philip drugs victims and gets them into sex trafficking, and he has multiple reports filled, but none went in front of the judge. Sarah filled in with the part that he is also involved in ck market for human body parts. "We know that he also works with another student from our University that goes by nickname Mimi. Currently there is no connection between her andst night''s incident." As two of them talked about Philip, other three listened with heavy hearts. It''s difficult to hear that people like that exist, people who don''t care about hurting others for their own gain.


    "Vile person. We should get rid of him.", JoAnna snorted. JoAnna is not a person who will rush into conflict. She prefers peaceful solutions. But now her little sister was hurt, and she can''t imagine letting the culprits off easily.


    "It''s not just him. His whole family is involved... he is just one of them.", Sarah added.


    "Then let''s get rid of the whole family... and everyone else involved.", Sophia said. "Destroy them financially so that they can''t pay their way out, when we provide evidence to the police. Law is not doing anything to them now, but that does not mean that we can''t make use of it."


    Sophia looked at JoAnna, "Did you find something about the drug?"


    JoAnna shook her head, "Nothing yet. There are no matches withmon drugs that we usually test against. I got additional samples from Sarah sent to our mainb for chemical analysis. Results should be in within a day or two. Also, when I entered symptoms in the system, I got a call from my friend who works in police. It seems that they are looking for something like this. It showed up in our area recently, and they are tracing it."


    Sophia nced at everyone before speaking, "Here is the n... Sarah and Aiden, keep digging for more information. We need information rted to their background, where they keep their money, ie sources, connections¡­ for everyone involved. Whatever you can find will be useful. JoAnna, follow up on the drug, let''s find out what it is and where it''sing from. I will look into their assets ande up with a n to destroy them financially. At this point, let''s gather information. When we attack them, we will coordinate our efforts and do it at the same time, so that they don''t have the chance to recuperate. Any objections?"


    Everyone agreed with Sophia''s n. Felix raised his hand, like he is back in school. Sophia looked at him, "Yes?"


    "What about me?", Felix was offended that he was left out.


    Sophia tilted her head lightly, "What about you?"


    "I want to help also."


    "You don''t need to get involved, this is a family issue.", Sophia waved her hand, dismissing him.


    "You say I''m an outsider... and what about him?", Felix pointed at Aiden.


    "He is almost family.", Sophia responded without hesitation.


    Aiden''s lips stretched into a smile. He was happy to know that Sophia epted him as Sarah''s boyfriend... and maybe more than a boyfriend.


    Felix felt that he is losing the argument, "Well... I want to help also."


    Sophia shook her head, denying his request.


    Sarah sighed, and looked at Felix, "You will provide us with equipment when we need it. OK?"


    Felix smiled and nodded, "Yes, yes. I can do that."


    Sophia red at Sarah.


    Sarah could not stop smiling, she gave Sophia a meaningful look. Felix wanted to help, why is Sophia making it difficult for him?


    They chatted a bit, and then JoAnna reminded Sophia and Felix to leave so that Sarah can rest.


    "We hope nothinges up, and you get discharged tomorrow. Where will you go? Do you want to stay here?", Sophia asked Sarah.


    Sarah shook her head, "No. I want to go back home."


    "Home? You will make up with dad?", JoAnna asked.


    "No... home in Fairfield.", Sarah rified.


    "Oh, I see... I didn''t know you are calling that ce home.", JoAnna exined.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna, "How do you call your ce?"


    "Hmm... you are right. I''m just not used to you having a home away from home.", JoAnnaughed, and looked at Sophia. "Where is Felix staying?"


    "We are not staying... are heading back to New York now. I have meetings in the morning, and Felix said he prefersing back with a private jet.", Sophia responded.


    Felix slightly smiled. Sure, private jet is good, but the real reason he is taking it to go back is that he wants to stick close to Sophia.


    Sophia and Felix said their farewells to everyone before heading out. JoAnna went to do her shift. It was quiet in the room again.


    Sarah took theptop to investigate what custom parts did Felix add. Aiden observed her. Since the incident, he appreciated the opportunity to be with Sarah even more.. Every moment is precious, and he does not want to miss it.

 Chapter 134 - About The Past

    It was close to midnight; Sarah could not sleep. The bed in VIP room of Franciscan Medical Center is spacious, but she is not able to getfortable enough to sleep off.


    "Can you stop squirming so much?", Aiden asked her.


    "But I can''t sleep after a whole day in bed. I''m not tired.", Sarahined.


    "That is fine. You need to rest, even if you don''t sleep."


    Sarah shifted her body again, and Aiden moved to the side. As she moved around her bottom rubbed against him, and his body reacted. He reminded himself repeatedly that Sarah is in the hospital for observation, and he should keep his hands to himself.


    Sarah looked at Aiden suspiciously, "Did you just move away from me?"


    He cleared his throat, "Be good... How about we talk... tell me something I don''t know."


    Sarah was confused with his sudden change in topic but decided to go along with it. "About?"


    "Something about yourself that I don''t know."


    "OK...", Sarah thought for a minute. "My Uncle Owen is not my uncle."


    Aiden''s face showed confusion.


    Sarah exined. "When my mom came to US, he helped her out. It was before she met my dad. I never found out the details, but my mom feels indebted to him... they call each other brother and sister, while we call him Uncle. You can say he is adopted.", Sarahughed.


    "Doesn''t he have his family?"


    Sarah shook her head, "None that he speaks of."


    "What do Ste''s parents say about him?"


    "My grandparents..." Sarah paused before continuing, "they are in Eastern Europe. How much I know; they never came to US. My mom said that we visited them when I was small, but I don''t remember. We are out of touch. It''s safe to say that they don''t know about my ''Uncle''."


    "You don''t want to visit them?"


    Sarah sighed, "Earlier, we brought the topic with mom, more than once, but she made it clear that we should not look for them. She didn''t give us the reason, but I trust my mom. If she says we should not go, then it''s better that we don''t. I don''t remember how they look like; they were never part of my life. I don''t miss seeing them... As much as my immediate family is tight, the rest are almost strangers. Even with my other grandparents, I''m not close. Every few years they move to a different country. At this time, they live in India. Decades ago, they decided to experience different cultures by immersing themselves in them, and somewhere down the way, they drifted apart from their son and his family. We call each other for birthdays and that is about it."


    Sarah turned and looked at Aiden. "I spoke a lot... it''s your turn to share something."


    Aiden tapped his forehead while thinking what to talk about. "I have one grandfather and one grandmother; they are on East Coast. Ever since my teen years I spent most of my holidays and vacations with them."


    "This does not count. I knew this!", Sarahined.


    Aiden put his finger on her lips, indicating to Sarah to be quiet and continued, "Before my teens, I used to spend a lot of time with various teachers and in different camps. Each camp was geared to teach me some skill. Their idea of parenthood was to send me away to different teachers and they will handle me until school resumes... if a program conflicts with the school schedule, I would stay in the camp, and make up for missed ssester. I remember myst camp, it was more than half a year long, in Russia. I was about eleven, and it was intense. We didn''t sleep much, if we cked with practice we would be punished with reduced meals and sometimes physically... After that, something happened and my parents never sent me out of country, or to another camp. Various tutors woulde to our home, but I never went anywhere."


    "Maybe they thought that camp was too extreme, and they didn''t want you to go through that again.", Sarah guessed.


    Aiden shrugged, "I don''t know the reason, but my parents don''t seem like the type to take a pity on me because someone was strict. Anyway, I never liked going to those camps, so I didn''t ask for the reason. I was content that I don''t need to go anymore."


    Sarah thought some time before asking, "Hmm... you said that each camp taught you something... what did you learn at that camp in Russia?"


    "Surviving, hand to handbat."


    Sarah raised her eyebrows in surprise, "Oh? That is an interesting choice... I''m sure it does note in regr brochures with boy scouts and knitting", Sarahughed.


    He was happy to see herugh. Aiden remembered that Sarah also has skills to stand up for herself, and could not help himself but to ask, "Where did you learn?"


    "To fight?" Sarah saw Aiden nodding. "From my mom."


    "Ste?", Aiden was surprised.


    Sarah nodded, "Yes. Ste looks peaceful on the outside, but she can still wipe off the floor with me." Sarahughed bitterly. "She taught all three of us... but Sophia and JoAnna didn''t show much interest and took every chance to avoid her. I think that my mom vented that frustration by focusing on me. I had days when I was all bruised up, and it was difficult to get out the bed next day, and at the end, after all that suffering... training I went through didn''t help me at all against someone who came behind me in a bar..." Sarah''s mood dropped.


    Aiden hugged her tightly. "I promise that going forward, I will always be with you, and watch your back."


    Sarah nodded in agreement. "For next girls'' night out, you will dress up as a girl and apany me."


    Aiden frowned, "Not a chance... Do you really want to see me in a dress?"


    "Who said it needs to be a dress?" Sarah tilted her head lightly.


    "Then what do you mean by dressing me as a girl?", Aiden was confused. For him, dress up as a girl means: hair, makeup, dress and high heels.


    Sarah looked at him... "Forget it, even if I put makeup on you, it will not work. I don''t think you can pass as a girl. You are too handsome."


    He approved and could not hide his grin. "Hmm... that is better. Don''t get crazy ideas."


    Sarahughed how little he needs to be happy. And he was happy that she isughing. They fed each other positive energy and any negative thoughts dispersed.


    They chatted until early morning when they slept off.

 Chapter 135 - Training Before Training (1)

    In the morning, Sarah had a checkup, and all tests had results within normal range.


    JoAnna was confident that Sarah is ready to go back to her daily routine and allowed her sister to leave the hospital.


    "Are you sure you want to go back?", JoAnna was not sure that was a good idea. "Philip knows that you are aware of what he did. What will you do if he sees you?"


    "Don''t worry. I have a n.", Sarah assured JoAnna. "I was careless and paid the price. Thankfully I have all of you to take care of me." Sarah nced at Aiden, and then looked back at JoAnna. "I will not be a victim and shrink in some corner waiting for this to go away. And I will not give him another chance to hurt me."


    JoAnna gave number of reminders to Sarah for what symptoms to watch out for, before signing her discharge papers and letting her go out of the hospital.


    ...


    Aiden and Sarah took the train back to Fairfield. Sarah loves riding the train, and she was happy to share that experience with Aiden. They were sitting next to each other in a trainpartment. She turned sideways facing the window and leaned her back on Aiden while he held her from behind, asionally cing a kiss at the top of her head, and sometimes on her cheek.


    Aiden held Sarah tightly. His heart was heavy when he remembered that he lost her that evening, almost for good. That night he felt horrible. It was the worst night of his life, and if not for a sliver of hope that he can find her, he would lose his mind.


    He needed to feel her close to him, to suppress that horrible feeling. Only the feeling of Sarah in his arms was making him feel better.


    Sarah felt his hold on her tighten, and she took his hand and inteced her fingers with his. "This feels nice." She sank deeper into his embrace.


    He liked that.


    Scenery outside changed through rain drop speckled window as two of them appreciated their time together silently.


    From the train station they took a cab to the Fairfield Main Hospital and picked up Sarah''s car which Aiden left there previously. And then they headed home.


    ...


    Sarah was happy to reach home. It was the ce where she lived with Aiden, ce where she felt safe.


    Aiden observed Sarah as she took herptop as soon as they got to the apartment, and she got immersed in browsing some websites. He didn''t want to disturb her, he observed her silently.


    Aiden ordered dinner and groceries to be delivered. He didn''t want to leave Sarah alone, and he also didn''t want her to go outside, fearing that Philip might see her.


    They spent the day not talking much, each immersed in their own thoughts, appreciating that they are together, and that they can enjoy a day like this. Peacefully.


    Next day fewrge boxes got delivered to their apartment. Sarah pushed them into the exercise room. Aiden asked her what that is for, and she smiled mysteriously, "You will see. Few more things need to arrive, and then I will tell you."


    ...


    Aiden felt that something is weighing down on Sarah. She didn''t talk much, and that mixed with the heavy atmosphere got him worried. He assumed that it''s rted to the incident and thought how to help her. "How about we go somewhere for few days, and rx?"


    Sarah shook her head, "No, now is not the time to rx. I need to prepare."


    "What are you preparing for? I see you drifting away, not telling me anything. I don''t know what to think. Talk to me...", he sounded desperate. Aiden wanted to know what is on her mind. How can he help her if he does not know what is going on?


    Sarah looked at him and felt guilty. "Sorry, I got carried away in my thoughts it seems. To be honest, this rtionship thing is new for me, and I''m used to doing things on my own. In the future, if I forget to talk to you, just ask... I have no intentions of keeping anything hidden from you." Sarah observed that his expression lightened, and continued, "I got a message yesterday after we left the hospital, from my mom. She said that I messed up and she will have me go through one week of training with her, as a reminder to say vignt." Sarah frowned.


    "Is sheing here?", there was a hint of panic in his voice.


    Sarah shook her head, "No, we have a ce where we do training."


    Aiden thought about what she said, and he got upset remembering the duration she mentioned. "For one week? I''ming with you."


    Sarah smiled, "I was hoping you wille. You can join in training if you want... and if you don''t, just enjoy the fresh air. We have a good connection there, so you can work."


    "I''m curious to see what training you do with Ste... If training is not here, what is with all the boxes you are getting in there?" Aiden pointed towards exercise room.


    Sarah frowned, "I need to prepare as much as possible. It''s been a long time since myst practice. Mom said she is giving me two weeks to recuperate before we start. I was not a match for her before, and I didn''t train in a while... I''m afraid that I will have a hard time." Sarah sighed. "I''m better in speed and flexibility, but she beats me with her precision and technique. To show me my shorings, she would drag the fight to tire me out, once my speed goes down, I''m at her mercy. I don''t want her to bully me anymore, I need to raise my stamina and my precision. I decided to start tomorrow with morning runs."


    "I will join you." Aiden had no intentions of leaving her to go out by herself. He did some calction in his head... "If it starts in two weeks andsts one week, it will ovep with Valentine''s. That will not do.", he shook his head.


    Sarah smiled. "I will tell her that. We can postpone training for after wee back."


    Aiden bitterly smiled, "You heard everything I said in the hospital?" His mood dropped when he thought that trip to Greece which he spent time nning, is not a secret anymore.


    Sarah hugged him, "Yes. Don''t worry that I found out. I still look forward to it... I don''t know how to show you how grateful I am that you are part of my life." She kissed him gently on the lips.. "Thank you."

 Chapter 136 - Training Before Training (2)

    Next morning Sarah and Aiden got up early and went for a run.


    Sarah lead the way. She looked at the maps of the area earlier and found a creek about three miles away from the apartment. They ran up to there. The creek was wide and shallow, with number of t and round rocks sticking out of the water. ''This is perfect'', Sarah thought before running towards the creek. As she reached edge of the water, she leaped into the air andnded on one rock precisely. She took a second to observe the surroundings before swiftly moving from one rock to another while going upstream. Some of the rocks were slippery, but Sarah kept her bnce effortlessly, and didn''t slip. Not even once.


    Aiden watched her from the side and admired the control of her motions. Sarah was very nimble, and made it look very easy, as if she is an ethereal existence graciously floating above water.


    ¡­


    Sarah was happy with the exercise she got for the first day. ''Every day I will increase the distance, and that should improve my stamina by the time I meet mom.''


    She went to take a shower, and saw that Aiden is already showering. She observed his toned body for few seconds before swiftly removing her clothes and getting behind him quietly. She lifted her arm and hesitated for a second before touching his back. He got startled and turned around to face her.


    Sarah observed his conflicted expression. "Why are you not happy to see me here?" Frown vailed her perfect face.


    Aiden lowered his head and looked on the side, avoiding Sarah''s gaze.


    She breathed out in frustration, "For days now you are avoiding me. I want to know why!"


    "I''m not avoiding you.", he lied.


    "Really? Every time Ie close to you¡­ you move away. And even now..." A thought appeared in Sarah''s mind. "Are you still dwelling on the incident from Friday?"


    "I''m just worried that you might faint again... JoAnna mentioned that excitement might trigger a rpse."


    Sarah shook her head and chuckled. "JoAnna is the medical expert in my family... but she is also my sister who loves ying tricks. You need to learn to distinguish between real medical advice and her ploys..." Sarah inched closer to him while looking him in the eyes. "I have needs, and I''m at my limit. Being close to you is very... stimting. So, you either help me out here, or I will help myself." Sarah kissed his shoulder, and then bit it leaving teeth marks behind. His eyes were closed, as he used every drop of his will to hold back his hands from reaching out to her.


    Sarah looked at him and saw his pained expression. "Look at me", shemanded. "How long are you going to do this?"


    Aiden raised his gaze and looked at her but didn''t respond. His lips were pressed into a thin line. His mind was a mess, muddled by fear he experienced when he was not able to find her. Corroded by the memory that he almost lost her. He was afraid to hurt her. He wanted to cherish her. No matter what his body wanted, he demanded discipline. He needs to protect her, even if that means to protect her from himself.


    Sarah lowered her head and sighed. She was determined to break his resistance. She needs him to be himself. How can they have a rtionship if he is hiding in a corner?


    In a quiet voice Sarah spoke, "You have no idea how painful is to think that you don''t want to be close to me¡­ You said that you belong to me. I want to im what is mine." Her gaze followed her finger which ran over his chest, going lower. As she brushed her fingers over thendscape of his abdomen, she shed a satisfying smile when she observed how his toned muscles tensed under her touch. And no matter what he tried, his body reacted, telling her that he wants her just as she wants him. Maybe even more¡­ So, she just needs to break a tiny mental barrier he has, and she will get him back.


    "Kiss me", she demanded. "You can do that much, right?"


    Aiden knew that it is a trap. But he could not stop himself from falling into it. He pulled her into a passionate kiss. Her body was rubbing on him, her hands were pulling him closer, and whatever thoughts about not touching her he had, they were forgotten. They kissed for a long time while steam from the hot shower filled up the bathroom. Or maybe it was not long, but at the same time it felt like forever. Each kiss made everything else disappear. And once they reached a state where nothing else existed except for them, she held him tightly and whispered into his ear, "Here".


    Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck as he grabbed her bottom and pulled her up on him. Her back was against the cold tiles on the wall, and her front was pressed against his. She could swear that with every motion of his hips she was feeling him deeper¡­ every thrust made her crack a bit more¡­ until she fell apart violently and all her pieces got scattered while he swallowed her screams in his own tremors of pleasure. And then they were whole again.


    ...


    It waste morning, and Sarah was snuggling next to Aiden in the bed. He wanted to get up, but she stopped him by putting her hand over his chest indicating to stay down.


    "Baby...", he called while caressing her hair, and his fingers continued brushing down her back.


    "Mmm", Sarah mumbled as she enjoyed his touch.


    "We should eat something."


    "In a bit... " His hand stopped at the bottom of her back, and she protested. "Please continue."


    He smiled and moved his hand up her back. "And we need to work." His hand traveled lower again, following her spine.


    She shivered from the pleasure his touch provided. "Later... don''t stop", she pleaded with a whisper.


    His hand was traveling up again. "We can''t stay in bed the whole day." Aiden''s voice was deep and alluring. His hand moved downwards.


    Sarah looked at his lips stretched into a smile. "We will stay here as long as you are seducing me."


    "And how am I seducing you?", he whispered in her ear before kissing her earlobe.


    Sarah''s breathing was getting erratic, and she wanted to feel him again. She enjoyed that he is back, that he is not reluctant to touch her¡­ she longed for his touch more than she was willing to admit. And she was willing to admit a lot.


    He was leaning above her, only inches separated their bodies.


    She looked at his chest which moved rapidly as he panted. Sarah could tell that he wants her as well, and he is waiting for her to make next step. Her arms reached around his back andnded on his shoulder des. She looked him in the eyes, and whispered, "I''mpletely under your spell... I want you to devour me... take me..."


    He observed her perfect aroused appearance for a second before responding in a voice deeper than usual, "As you wish...."

 Chapter 137 - Training Before Training (3)

    Several days passed, and Sarah and Aiden settled into a routine of an early morning run, during the day they would work for White corp. while sitting next to each other on the sofa in the living room, and in the evening they would search for information rted to Philip, his family and aplices. Other than morning run, all other activities were asionally interrupted by them kissing and often doing much more than that. No oneined, because both of them enjoyed¡­ Sarah and Aiden agreed that the best thing is to move from living room sofa to bed in the bedroom when they work for White corp. It''s more convenient when they decide to¡­ take a spontaneous break from working.


    Aiden was happy to see that except for the morning run, Sarah didn''t mention going outside the apartment. In this way, chances of her running into Philip are almost non-existent.


    ...


    Sarah got a notification of arge deposit to her checking ount. She looked into it and recognized the amount. It was the amount that she paid for her car, 2018 Porsche Panamera Turbo. ''It seems that dad finally decided to admit he went over the line, and he wants to make up. But just to make sure...'' Sarah called her mom. "Hi mom."


    Ste''s voice chirped from the phone, "Hi, sunshine. Are you doing well?"


    Sarah was happy to hear her mom''s voice after a while. "Yes, mom, I''m fine. I''m calling you because I want to confirm something..."


    "Tell me"


    Sarah thought for a moment before continuing. "Did you get an OK from dad before you deposited money?"


    "What money?", Ste was confused.


    "Uhm... on my ount.", Sarah could tell that something is not right based on Ste''s response.


    "Sorry, my love... I''m not sure what are you talking about. Can you rify?"


    "I got a deposit today on my ount, for the amount I paid for my car. You don''t know anything about it?"


    "No, I don''t. It must be that your dad deposited money by himself.", Ste was honest.


    "Hmm...", Sarah thought ''<em>Why would dad deposit the money without telling mom?</em>'' And after few seconds, she realized. ''<em>He feels guilty about not giving me money, but still he doesn''t want to ept that I have my own mind and right to make my decisions.</em>''


    "You are not happy with that? It means that he wants to support you financially.", Ste tried to exin Edward''s action.


    "But that is not what I wanted."


    "I know sunshine, but one step at a time. Be patient with him."


    "It''s already more than a month. He had a lot of time to think things through... and what one step at a time? There is only one step that he needs to take.", Sarah''s temper was rising.


    "What do you expect him to do?"


    "To admit that he is in the wrong!" Sarah sighed, and her voice became softer. "Mom, I don''t need this money, I need him to admit his mistake, to ept that I have my own opinion. He does not need to agree with it, but I want him to respect it. The fact that he sent me money secretly, means that he is not willing to openly admit he made a mistake."


    "Oh, sunshine...", Ste thought that sometimes Sarah is too smart for her age. ''If she is not so smart, she could just let this go and they could make up. Right?''


    "I will return this money. I don''t want him to think that if I ept his money, I ept his behavior." Sarah was stubborn.


    Ste took a deep breath. "Do what you must... I understand what you want to aplish with this. I will not try to change your mind."


    "Thank you." Sarah hanged up feeling sad. ''Why is so difficult for him to ept that I don''t agree with him?''


    After returning money to Edward''s ount, Sarah was in exercise room, assemblingst piece of equipment that arrived. She was doing final checks that everything is tightened up properly, when Aiden got inside. He looked at the strange contraption that Sarah was busying herself with. It looked like an exercise dummy, about seven feet high with multiple ''limbs'' covered in rubber sticking out in every direction from top to bottom. He inspected it closely, and observed four ''limbs'' towards the top, three in the middle, and three towards the bottom. "What is this?" he asked Sarah.


    "It does not have name..."


    "Show me, how do you use it?", Aiden was curious.


    Sarah quickly kept the tools aside and assumed position in front of the dummy. She extended her leg and number of rapid kicks flew toward the dummy''s limbsnding on areas covered with rubber. When each rubber covered limb got exactly one kick, she lowered her leg. "Like this... You first determine order of your targets. As you change angle in which you approach it, your strategy will need to change also."


    Aiden looked at the dummy and got lost in thoughts.


    Sarah looked at him. "What is it?"


    He shook his head... "Nothing. It just reminds me of a thing I used long time ago. Even the instruction to pick order of targets in advance is familiar."


    Sarah shrugged and pointed at the dummy, "You can use this one. It''s good for improving speed, control as well as strategy..." She looked at him and thought how they are in this apartment for a while, but he never asked for any amodation to be made for him. Sarah cleared her throat and spoke, "I never asked you, but I assume that you know: if you want to add anything to this room or anywhere else to the apartment, feel free to. I hope you don''t think that this is my ce and you are just crashing here, temporarily."


    "Don''t worry about it I''m fine. As long as I have a spot to sit and work, and a ce next to you, I''m not going toin.", he hugged her and kissed her forehead.


    Sarahughed, "You are low maintenance... talking about spot to sit and work, how about we add a second work desk in the study? And we can get a PC for you to work from. Additional monitors are helpful... and if you are there working, I will use my PC more often as well."


    Aiden thought about it and nodded.


    "Great! I will try to find a desk that is matching with existing one... if I can''t find, we will get rid of this one, and get two new matching ones."


    "I will leave that up to you.", heughed seeing her enthusiasm.


    Sarah beamed thinking that finally there will be a furniture piece in this apartment that is for him. ''<em>Every day we are making a progress in our rtionship and getting closer.</em>''


    "I hope you see this ce as OUR apartment¡­ that is how I see it." She looked up at him expectantly, waiting to see his reaction.


    He smiled and gave a small nod before kissing her again.

 Chapter 138 - Getting Closer (1)

    On the East Coast, in arge office on 37th floor, Sophia checked the time, and saw that it''s close to lunch.


    After a short knock on the door, her assistant entered carrying arge bouquet of flowers in one hand and a vase in another. Sophia smiled and took the flowers from the assistant. "Thank you, Susan." Assistant nodded and disappeared through the door on the left to the bathroom with a vase in her hand.


    Sophia checked the card that came with flowers, it said: ''You deserve flowers every day''. There was no name, but Sophia knows that it''s from Felix. Those are the same words he said when they met for lunch with Sarah and Aiden... and those are the same words that came on a card with flowers to her office every day since then.


    Susan approached Sophia with a vase now filled with water. "Boss...", she extended her hand to receive the flowers. "... we are running out of vases.", Susan teased, as she carefully ced flowers in the vase, admiring the white, pink and red lilies, mixed in with blue and purple wildflowers. "Should I put them with the others?", Susan asked Sophia.


    Sophia nodded and her eyes followed Susan who walked with a vase now filled with flowers to a long desk which was filled with numerous vases full of flowers. Roses, geraniums, daisies, orchids, carnations...


    Susan ced the vase on the desk and observed the variety of colors and shapes in front of her. "Boss, this looks like a flower shop." She deeply inhaled and held her breath which was filled with the scent of flowers. "And it smells like one!" Susan exhaled and looked at Sophia, "Do you know who is sending these?" Susan squinted her eyes hoping that Sophia knows and that she is about to find out.


    Sophia smiled mysteriously.


    Susan realized, "Oh, so you do know... and you don''t want to tell me. I see...", she looked disappointed.


    Sophiaughed. "You can go now."


    Susan bitterly smiled and left the office.


    Few minutester, Felix entered Sophia''s office after a short knock. He didn''t wait for her to respond, and Sophia was surprised by his raising confidence.


    Sophia cleared her throat. "Even if you know that I''m expecting you, you should not enter until I answer.", her voice was stern, but her lips were curved into a smile.


    Felix smiled while walking toward her. Dimples decorated his handsome cheeks. "You are expecting me at this time? That is a progress we will celebrate today." He let out a small chuckle.


    For days now, Felix was making sure to join Sophia for lunch. After few days of scheduling a lunch meeting with her, he stopped booking her calendar, and sent her a text in the morning reminding her that they will have a lunch together. At first, he was giving some reasons, like they need to talk about his designs... but soon even excuses disappeared. Now it was just him showing up to pick her up so they can go for lunch.


    Sophia wondered at what point did she just ept it as normal to have a lunch every day with Felix. She even told her secretary and assistant not to book any lunch meetings. Felix was slowly and systematically filling up her schedule on and off work hours.


    Felix looked at the flowers. "You received them?"


    "Yes", Sophia smiled.


    "Do you like them?", Felix looked at her with an innocent shine in his eyes, like a child waiting to be praised.


    Sophia lightly tilted her head and responded while choosing her words. "Hmm... they are nice. I think you covered all the flower varieties there is."


    He extended his arms, palms up, and waved helplessly. "You never told me which ones your favorites are... like this I''m sure I got the ones you like."


    "Carnations", Sophia mumbled.


    "What?" Felix perked up his ears.


    Sophia cleared her throat. "Carnations and orchids are my favorite flowers."


    "Note taken!", Felix eximed showing a big smile.


    His lips framed two rows of perfect white teeth, and Sophia wondered how soft those lips are... she bit her lower lip. When she realized her thoughts, she shook her head and cleared her throat. "Where are we going?"


    Felix noticed a change in her, her cheeks turned slightly pink. He raised his eyebrows wondering what is on her mind.


    "For lunch, where are we going?", Sophia repeated her question, avoiding to look him in the eyes.


    "Let me surprise today.", he responded mysteriously.


    Sophia''s eyes shed with excitement. She nodded and stood up to get ready.


    Felix''s eyes were glued to Sophia. Her white shirt paired with a maroon pencil skirt hugged her body showing off her curves and hiding them at the same time. Sophia put on a jacket which matched her skirt. When she buttoned it up, it entuated her full breasts and a slim waist which was previously hidden under a loosely tucked in shirt.


    Felix held Sophia''s coat for her as she put it on. Coat ended at the same height as her skirt, just above knees, disying perfect calves and ankles.


    Secretly, Felix hoped that her legs would ache after a day in those high heels, so that he could offer to give her a foot massage. Thinking about touching her feet, he breathed in sharply and swallowed hard making his Adam''s apple bob.


    "Are we going?", Sophia''s voice pulled him out of his daze.


    "Yes", he exhaled a breath he didn''t even realized he is holding in.


    They had lunch in the same French restaurant where they met with Sarah and Aiden.


    As they were seated at the table, Felix exined. "Last time when we had lunch here, I don''t think it went well... so I hope that we can fix that." He handed one menu from the table to her. "Let me know what you want and allow me to order."


    Shortly after, waiter arrived, and Felix ordered food for both of them in French. That was his nativenguage, and Sophia was enchanted listening to his deep voice. She spoke French, not as good as Sarah, but good enough to hold a simple conversation. As Felix talked with the waiter, Sophia got carried away by the sound of his voice and was not able to make up the words he spoke.


    For business purposes, whenever Sophia attended a meeting with French speakers, she would get a trantor. ''Next time I should ask him to join me as a trantor..'' Sophia remembered that she asionally has business trips to France, and she wondered if he will be willing to join her for her next trip.

 Chapter 139 - Getting Closer (2)

    When waiter arranged their food on the table in front of them, Sophia was confused. "I don''t think they got my order right." Sophia is sure that she ordered a steak.


    Felix moved his chair close to her, extended his arms toward the te which was in front of her, and with elegant movements cut off a small piece of duck. Piece of meat on a fork hovered in front of her lips. "You should try this, it''s very tender." His deep voice rang in her ears.


    Sophia''s lips parted, and piece of meatnded inside her mouth. vors of thyme mixed with sweetness of garlic invaded her taste buds, while slow cooked meat almost melted on her tongue. Sophia closed her eyes while experience of new vors consumed her.


    Felix watched Sophia enjoy the food with her eyes closed and thought how beautiful she is. Right now, in front of him, so close. He wanted to reach out and touch her, caress her cheeks, her lips¡­ maybe even kiss her. He leaned closer to Sophia. ''She smells so good¡­''


    She swallowed delicious bite when his breath brushed her earlobe, as she heard his whisper, "Good, yes?"


    Sophia opened her eyes and saw that he leaned in, close to her. Very close... Sophia''s body stiffened, and she held her breath while observing his long eyshes, straight nose, defined jawline, and lips... lips which looked very soft and inviting. Every part of his handsome face looked exquisite. She breathed in, and his masculine scent overwhelmed her senses. She found herself conflicted, should she move away or not? Or maybe, just maybe, she should move closer¡­ A momentter Sophia realized that she is not able to move at all, even if she wants to. Her body refuses to listen.


    Felix moved his body away from her, slowly straightening up while his gaze never left her. He noticed that she is flustered and smiled confidently. His deep voiceced with French ent sounded again, "Sometimes you need to try new things... it might be a better experience than what you expect."


    Felix looked at her for few seconds silently before continuing, "But if you prefer the steak you usually have, you can always get that..." He lifted his arm to call the waiter.


    "No!", Sophia grabbed his forearm. "This is fine. I will have this..." Even through the jacket, she could feel hard and defined muscles under her fingers. She could not stop herself from wrapping her fingers around his forearm, to feel him better. Sophia let go of his arm slowly and could not help but wonder: ''Are we talking about the food? I have a feeling that this might have a second meaning as well...''


    Sophia was not sure how to continue the conversation, she cleared her throat few times, and then helped herself with another bite before speaking. "What do you think about HQ building?"


    When Sarah was in the hospital, two of them went to HQ while Sarah rested, and Sophia didn''t get a chance to talk about that with Felix.


    "It''s big and empty.", he responded.


    Sophia thought for some time. "Oh, it was Saturday. Except for security and maintenance, we usually don''t have peopleing on Saturdays to office. On weekdays, it''s filled up with people. Here in New York, now is busier because I''m on a tight schedule to get things on the right track, and I guess that others juste to work on Saturday because of me... But once things are back in order, people will stoping to work during weekends."


    His face became serious, "I see... What is the progress with the tasks you nned to aplish here?"


    Sophia smiled. She was d to talk about her progress. "It''s going better than I anticipated. I nned for three months, and we are already more than halfway there, after only one month. If we make progress at this rate, it will be done by end of February, and I will go back to HQ."


    "One more month...", his face dropped. Thinking about her tasks, when she is done, she will go back to Seattle. He likes that here are less employees, it seems more intimate. He saw HQ, it''s muchrger. Felix fears that in Seattle Sophia will be much more difficult to approach even if he manages to move and work from there.


    Sophia understood that he is thinking about her leaving soon. "Did you decide if you will stay here, or would you like to relocate? Based on this,pany will arrange for you to get you a permanent office and amodation." She realized that it will make sense for him to move to their office in Canada. He is from there, after all. However, part of Sophia hoped that he will follow after her and relocate to West Coast. But what right does she have to ask him to go there? Suddenly, Sophia found herself feeling uneasy, not sure if she wants to hear his reply.


    He looked at her with aplex expression and responded. "At this point I will stay here. But it will not be permanent." His heart was beating fast, and his palms sweated. Felix was anxious to open up and speak his mind, but he feels that unless he makes his intentions clear, Sophia will escape out of his grasp. "When you move back to HQ, I want to go with you." He can tell that she is not rejecting him, but at the same time there is some distance that he still needs to cross. And that is fine... as long as she does not push him away, he can take his time and gradually increase space he owns in her heart.


    Sophia sighed in relief, she likes when he is bold and does not hide his thoughts. "Alright", she smiled.


    Felix heard her reply and saw her smile. ''She is happy that I want to apany her!'' He felt that his heart became lighter.. It was still beating fast, but the anxiousness that weighed on him disappeared.

 Chapter 140 - Getting Closer (3)

    Felix cleared his throat, "Is there an update rted to the thing you are doing with your sisters?"


    Sophia hesitated, but then she remembered that Felix was there when they talked about it. He knows most of it, anyway. There is no need to hide anything. "Yes. Sarah and Aiden provided me with information about thepany that Simmons family owns. They also sent me information on their assets, bank ounts, branches, employees, business partners... I''ve got my business team in charge of acquisitions to investigate them, and they found two offshore ounts. Sarah sent me information on three more ounts which my team could not find.", Sophia smiled and shook her head.


    Felix saw the pride on Sophia''s face. "That sister of yours is special."


    "Yes, she is... ", Sophia was lost in her thoughts for a minute before continuing. "We are still investigating and collecting data. I don''t want to rush this. It is important that we don''t miss anything." Her expression turned cold, and malice shed in her eyes. "They need to be eliminated."


    He was uneasy to see her getting so serious. Felix wished that she can always be happy and hoped that he can share her burden. "Let me know if I can help."


    Sophia looked at him seriously, "You already did... one of your microphones helped Aiden locate Sarah that evening. If he didn''t find her on time to get the treatment, maybe we would not be so lucky to have her back. Also, the microphone collected a lot of audio footage after the incident. I''m still waiting to hear from Sarah if there is anything else useful there. I''m not much of a gadget person, but I know that for such a small device to have a 5-day battery life, great range, quality of sound and to be wireless, it''s quite amazing." Sophia praised device he designed, and she could see that he liked what he heard.


    Indeed, Felix felt happiness swell inside him. He stuck his chest out, full of pride. "You should look into other things I created also; you might find them useful. And if you need something that does not exist yet, let me know and I will make it for you."


    Sophiaughed, "Thank you. But Sarah is interested in gadgets, any such requests will probablye from her. I''m more of a people person¡­ But your priority should be to do a good job for thepany."


    Felix smiled mischievously, "You want to say that Sarah likes the devices, while you are interested in the designer?"


    Sophia was stunned, and she nervously cleared her throat. "Don''t put words in my mouth." Sometimes she wondered from where he gets his courage. She gives him a little praise, and his confidence soars through the roof.


    No matter what, Sophia can''t deny that she is interested in Felix. His mood changes from confident to timid are something that keeps surprising her every time, and she can''t help herself but wish to find out more about him.


    ¡­


    That evening three Hill sisters had a video conference to discuss their current progress on the matter of Philip and Simmons family.


    "Where is brother inw?", JoAnna asked.


    Sarah smiled looking on the side. "He is here."


    "Get him to squeeze in the view with you. He is part of this also, why is he hiding?", JoAnna teased.


    Sarah was sitting on the sofa in the living room. Aiden was next to her. Hearing what JoAnna said, he stood up and walked behind Sarah leaning in so that camera captures him as well next to Sarah. "I''m not hiding. I just have something else I need to work on. I will leave you threedies to it." He kissed Sarah at the base of her neck and two of them exchanged longing gazes before he disappeared from the camera view and walked away.


    "Ayeee!" JoAnna squealed. "I feel as I''ve seen something indecent!"


    Sarah smiled hearing JoAnna, but her eyes didn''t leave Aiden until he closed the door of the study room behind him. When Sarah looked back at the screen, she observed Sophia spacing out, her eyes unfocused.


    Sarah cleared her throat. "Sophia, is everything OK?". This question got JoAnna''s attention also.


    Sophia got startled out of her daze. ''What am I doing? Why did I think of Felix when I saw Aiden kiss Sarah? Why did I think how it would feel if he kisses me like that?''


    Sarah and JoAnna observed Sophia on the screen, her cheeks blushing more with each passing second.


    JoAnna''s eyebrows shoot up. "Did you fall for a guy?!", she eximed.


    "What?", Sophia was startled again.


    "Maybe she is ill." Sarah assumed, and continued asking, "Do you have a fever? I see you are a bit red, and unable to focus."


    Sophia was not sure what to say. She quickly nodded. "Yes, I think I''m catching onto something. Let''s end this now and meet tomorrow. I need to rest." Sophia got disconnected from the call, leaving Sarah and JoAnna behind.


    "You know I''m a doctor... and I can clearly see that this is no disease that can be treated with medicine.", JoAnna said to Sarah with a smug face of someone who just discovered a big secret.


    "Do you think it''s Felix?", Sarah asked with a huge grin on her face.


    "This requires further investigation!", JoAnna eximed.


    Two sistersughed and chatted shortly before ending the call.


    ...


    At her apartment in New York, Sophia was sitting at the table with aptop in front of her. Sophia held her face in her hands, JoAnna''s voice ringing in her head, "Did you fall for a guy?". The question lingered in her mind, and she rubbed her temples. ''Not possible, right? How could I fall for him?''


    She remembered lunch from that day, when Felix was close to her. Close enough that she could clearly see his eyshes... and his strong facial features... and his lips. That image ovepped with image of Aiden nting a kiss on Sarah''s neck. ''Oh, if Felix gives me such a kiss...'' Sophia shook her head and took a deep breath. ''Am I fantasizing about Felix now?''


    She stood up and went to take a shower. Shower didn''t help Sophia clear her mind. Her mind was drifting towards Felix, and there was nothing she could do to prevent it.


    Sophia took a deep breath and decided to call him.. ''If I can''t get him out of my head, maybe it''s time to stop fighting this.''

 Chapter 141 - Getting Closer (4)

    Sophia got her phone with an intention to call Felix and saw notification on the screen: five unread messages. Sophia smiled, ''It must be from Felix.''


    When she unlocked her phone, her face dropped. Messages are from Mark.


    [Mark]: "Did you go to bed?"


    [Mark]: "How is the weather in NY?"


    [Mark]: "I see from reports that you are making a great progress there."


    [Mark]: "I hope you are not working too much. Call me when you get a chance."


    [Mark]: "When will you be back? I miss you."


    Sophia felt a sour taste in the back of her throat. She scrolled messages on the screen and nced at hundreds of messages Mark sent since she came to New York office. She didn''t reply to any of them.


    Sophia sighed. No matter what is happening right now, it''s difficult to erasest six years from her mind. Those are six years which Mark upied her mind. ''Will I ever remove Mark from my heart? Is it fair to give Felix any hope if my heart is not clear on this?''


    Now that she is getting swept into uncontroble feelings about Felix, Sophia wonders if she ever loved Mark, or it was only convenient.


    With Mark everything was nned, organized, controlled, there was no surprises. When she is close to Felix, she feels strong desire to reach out to him, to touch him and her heart flutters. She never felt anything like that about Mark.


    She kept her phone on the table next to her and went to bed. She struggled to sleep off, but eventually, drifted off into a restless sleep.


    ¡­


    Next day in office, Susan brought into CEO office arge bouquet of purple orchids giving a meaningful look to Sophia.


    "It seems that your admirer got some hints", Susanmented.


    Sophia looked up from documents spread on her desk. "What does that mean?"


    "All flowers so far were a mixed bouquet with several types of flowers. This is the first time that a whole bunch is made of only one type.", Susan exined her observation as she kept flowers on the table. "You like orchids?"


    "Yes, I do." Sophia smiled as she lowered her head back to the documents.


    Shortly after, Sophia had a conflicted expression. She checked time before standing up and getting her coat. Sophia walked out of her office and told her secretary: "I have some business to attend to and will be backter. If anyone is looking for me, tell them that I will have lunch outside and be backter." Sophia walked out toward the elevator. The message she left was intended for Felix, so that he does not wait for her. She didn''t want to meet him. Her heart is a mess and she needs to sort things out. It''s not fair to give him hope, if she is not sure that there is any hope to give.


    ¡­


    Close to lunch time, Felix came to Sophia''s office, as usual. The secretary told him the message that Sophia left. Felix nodded, and turned away. He was not sure what happened but knew that Sophia needs space. ''I will not press this, and let her have her time to think things through... I can only hope she does not drift away from me.'' With his head lowered, he went to his office, and didn''t get out until end of the day. He didn''t contact Sophia that day.


    ...


    In the evening, Hill sisters met for a video conference online. Aiden was also present.


    Sophia looked troubled. She cleared her throat few times, "Can we have some girl talk?"


    Sarah turned to Aiden and said in a quiet voice: "This is the cue that you should give us some privacy."


    His lips stretched into a smile while he protested, "But I want to hear also!"


    Sarah shook her head with a serious expression. "You are not a girl."


    "You want to dress me up as one", he had a pitiful expression.


    "What?", JoAnna perked up. "Sarah, what kind of a fetish do you have?"


    Sarah was shocked with this development, ''Did he just made it look like she is forcing him to dress up as a girl for some twisted forey?'' Sarah puffed her cheeks in anger, and pinched Aiden''s hand so hard that he winced. He moved away quickly when she tried pinching him the second time. At the same time his arms stretched, and he pulled her down with him. They went off the screen. For a minute or two Sophia and JoAnna could only hear some rustling sound, before Sarah returned back to their screens. "OK. He left."


    Sophia and JoAnna observed Sarah, her hair was messed up and her lips red and lightly swollen.


    JoAnna could not hold back herughter, "Did we... just now... wait for you two¡­ to make out?"


    Sarah saw her appearance on the screen and quickly adjusted her hair. She cleared her throat, and asked innocently, "What?"


    Seeing Sarah''s bad acting skills, Sophia alsoughed.


    Once all three sisters stoppedughing, Sophia reluctantly started talking. "I think you two are aware that there is some development... between me and Felix."


    Sarah''s and JoAnna''s eyes lit up from excitement. They wanted to hear more. Both Sarah and JoAnna were about to burst with questions, but seeing how ufortable Sophia looks, they waited for her to speak first.


    Sophia continued, "Nothing happened... yet. But there are some feelings developing. And I''m conflicted. I was hoping that you two can help me figure out what is going on and give some advice on what to do."


    JoAnna''s mouth had no filter, as usual, "This is something rted to Mark?"


    Sophia was stunned for a second before regaining herposure. "You always had a great intuition. Yes. As much as I''m interested in Felix, I feel that Mark is still on my mind. And I don''t think it''s fair to start something with Felix until I sort out my thoughts rted to Mark."


    "You talk about your mind, but what about your heart?", Sarah asked.

 Chapter 142 - Getting Closer (5)

    Sophia heard Sarah''s question about what is in her heart, and responded, "I don''t understand."


    "You are talking about love, feelings... not about some business proposal. It has nothing to do with mind. You need to ask yourself what your heart wants.", Sarah exined.


    "Not long in love, and already a love guru", JoAnna teased Sarah.


    Sophia ignored JoAnna''sment. She was thinking about what Sarah said. "I don''t know how to find out what my heart wants."


    Sarah responded without hesitation, "I realized how much Aiden means to me when I thought how I would feel if he is not part of my life. The thought of losing him made my heart ache. Whenever I''m with him, I feel like anything is possible.


    Sophia, this is not about Mark or Felix, it''s about you. How do they make you feel? Does any of them make you feel stronger, bolder? Do you feel safe with any of them?


    Maybe both of them are good for you... can you pick one? And maybe neither of them is good."


    There was a long silence.


    JoAnna was admiring Sarah while listening to the advice she just gave to Sophia. ''I''m happy that Sarah found her love.'' From the types of questions, she asked Sophia, JoAnna can tell that Sarah is deeply in love and that she understands her feelings well. ''Will I ever fall in love so madly that I would only think about being with my love? Will I find a man who makes me stronger?'' JoAnna thought how it would be nice if she finds a man who makes her grow as a person and be stronger. Among three sisters she is always the timid one. She is always the one being protected by older brave and younger reckless sister.


    After few minutes of not moving a muscle except for blinking, Sophia finally nodded. "I need to think about these things. Once Ie to a conclusion, I will make sure to clear up things with Mark and Felix. Last six years I was not firm enough in rejecting Mark, so he holds onto a hope that someday I will ept him, and we can be a couple again. And now I''m leading Felix to think that rtionship between us is possible, without rifying my heart first."


    There was another period of silence.


    "Thank you, thank you both." Sophia said. "I will got get ready for bed now." Sophia dropped from the conference call without waiting for her sisters to respond.


    JoAnna frowned, "This is the second time she did this. Are we going to talk about the Simmons or not?"


    Sarah smiled, "Let''s leave it for next time. There is no rush, few days of dy will not mean much to us. But Sophia needs this time, she looks troubled."


    "I know, and I agree." JoAnna admitted. "How are you doing?"


    "I''m doing great. How are things on your side?"


    "All is as usual. Life is good, steady and boring. Looking at you two I can''t help but wonder: where is my prince charming?", JoAnna pouted.


    Sarahughed, "Well, that is something I can''t help you with."


    JoAnna is in her apartment, sitting in front of the PC, watching Sarahugh on the window of video conference call. "It seems that you,dies, finished", JoAnna heard Aiden''s voice from the speaker of her PC. JoAnna could see that Sarah shifted her head to the side and nodded. Sarah was smiling while looking away from the camera, and then her expression changed into one of shock. Sarah quickly nced at the screen and then back to the side. "JoAnna is still online", Sarah said in a rushed voice. "Wish her good night", Aiden''s voice was heard. Sarah looked at the screen and awkwardly smiled, "It seems we are calling it a night, talk to youter..." the camera view moved as Sarah started closing herptop, JoAnna could now see the keyboard. She heard Sarah panic, "Wait, wait...". Aiden''s muffled voice drifted through the speakers "Oh, baby...". Then they got disconnected. It seems that one of them closed theptop and ended the conference call.


    JoAnna was not moving, she looked at her screen and blinked few times with a nk expression. After some time, her eyebrows got raised. ''Did they just...? Are they right now...?'' She took a deep breath and leaned back in the chair. "My prince charming... where are you?" JoAnna sighed. Both of her sisters had love in their life now, yet she still didn''t find anyone who would move her heart.


    ...


    Next few days Felix wasing to CEO office to pick up Sophia for lunch, but every time Sophia''s secretary gave him the same answer: "CEO Hill went out, and she will be backter." Felix didn''t try to contact her other than at lunch time. Sophia and Felix attended several meetings together, but their interaction was kept professional.


    Every day flowers arrived for Sophia, orchids and carnations filled her office.


    Sophia was looking at the flowers, and sighed, feeling guilty.


    She tried to analyze her feelings. For hundredth time. She definitely has feelings for Felix. But is that enough for a rtionship? Sophia can''t deny that he is handsome, and charming, and smells nice, and those muscles¡­ she still remembers shape of his forearm¡­ and those eyshes¡­ and lips¡­ Sophia forgot where her mind was originally going. She closed her eyes, and Felix''s image appeared in front of her, and he was smiling¡­ one adorable dimple on each of his handsome cheeks. And he is tall¡­ and that voice with French ent enters through her ears, shakes her core and hits right into her heart. ''Am I daydreaming about him? Is this how it feels when you like someone?'' Sophia was not sure. But she finds that her thoughts often drift toward Felix.


    It was close to lunch time, so Sophia put her coat on and headed toward the elevator. Sophia thought how long this game of evade-Felix-for-lunch willst while she pushed the button to call the elevator.

 Chapter 143 - Getting Closer (6)

    Sophia waited for the elevator, and she heard the voice from the side, "How long are you going to avoid me?" It was a deep voice with a French ent which made Sophia''s heart skip a beat. She was not sure if it was because she got startled or because she was happy to hear him.


    Sophia turned around and looked at Felix.


    He is as handsome as ever, looking sharp in his light gray business suit. Sophia was overwhelmed with a mix of emotions, happy to see him, and guilty that she feels happy at the same time. She believes that she does not deserve to be happy, not until she clears up things in her heart. But what if it takes too long, and by the time she figures out her feelings, Felix moves on?


    "I think it''s time for two of us talk." Felix was anxious, he felt that Sophia is slipping away from him, and he decided that he needs to make another effort to pull her back towards him, before it''s toote.


    She nodded. ''Why did I agree? What exactly am I going to tell him?'' She was scolding herself, why did her head nod without consulting her brain first?


    "Let''s go for lunch and talk", he walked next to her and gently ced his arm on her back ushering her inside the elevator.


    Sophia found that touch of his palm on her back feels¡­ nice. She smiled.


    They ended up in the same French restaurant asst time, it was Sophia''s choice.


    Felix looked at the menu, "What will you have?"


    Sophia didn''t look at the menu, and responded, "I would like the same dish that I hadst time."


    "Confit de canard?"


    She raised her eyebrows, not understanding what he said.


    "Confit de canard, that is the name of the dish made with slow roasted duck which you hadst time.", Felix exined.


    Sophia confirmed, "Yes, that one."


    Felix''s lips lightly curved into a smile. He ordered food for both of them.


    The food arrived and they ate in silence.


    Felix observed her between bites, while patiently waiting for her to start talking.


    Sophia was ufortable under his gaze. She knew that he waited for her to talk, to provide him a rification on why she is avoiding him, but she didn''t know what to say. As she progressed with emptying her te, her pace was decreasing. Before she finished, she kept her utensils next to her te and looked down. After some time in silence, she lifted her head and looked at him.


    Felix was looking at her, his expression unreadable.


    Sophia cleared up her throat, "Uhm, you wanted to talk..."


    "Yes", Felix confirmed.


    "About?"


    "Why are you avoiding me." His voice was t, without revealing any emotion.


    Sophia bit her lip nervously and looked at him for a while. Eventually she started talking. She decided to say what is on her mind. "I have some things I need to figure out." She took a deep breath and continued. "I''m aware that you are interested in me, and I feel that it''s not fair for me to spend time with you and give you hope until I understand my feelings."


    His expression was troubled, but his voice remained steady, "It is very difficult for me to hear that you need time to think about if you like me or not."


    Sophia breathed in sharply, "It''s not like that. I know that I like you."


    Felix raised his eyebrows, "Then what is the problem?"


    Sophia looked down, "I''m haunted by my past... and I have a feeling that unless I clear those things up, I can''t move forward."


    Felix nodded, "I see... how I see it, you have the same problem with food you order for lunch."


    "What?", Sophia raised her head and looked at him.


    "You always have steak for lunch, even though you don''t like it anymore. But you never order anything else. How are you going to know that you enjoy taste of duck if you don''t try it?"


    Sophia slightly tilted her head, and her gazended on her almost finished te. "Are you saying that you are the duck?"


    Felix lightlyughed, "If you wish... what if I tell you that after you get a taste of duck you will realize that you never cared about the steak at all?" He leaned in, and their noses were only few inches away. "What if I tell you that it''s not just the duck, but there are many other delicacies you never tasted, and I want to introduce them to you?"


    His breath was brushing against her cheeks, and her gazended on his lips. She felt a strong urge to touch those lips, they seemed to be very soft, masculine, strong¡­ inviting her to kiss them.


    Sophia saw him lick his lips, and they stretched into a charming smile. She lifted her gaze slightly, and their eyes met.


    Felix lifted his hand and with his index finger held her chin while his thumb traced her lips.


    Her lips lightly parted, enjoying his touch and wanting more. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    His smile widened, "I can tell that you yearn for a kiss. And I have a feeling that unless you work for it, you will not appreciate it."


    Sophia opened her eyes. "What?", she was not able to muster strength to talk properly, so her question came out as a whisper.


    His thumb continued gently stroking her lips while he spoke, "You are a beautiful and powerful woman. Men throw themselves at you, you don''t need to move a finger for that to happen. I feel that you need to experience fighting for what you want."


    Sophia was not able to respond. Her lips felt as if they are on fire. Her eyes looked at him asking for rification.


    He let go of her chin and ced his arm on the table. "I will not touch you unless you ask me to do it."


    Sophia snapped back to her senses and felt that Felix is ying with her. Her temper was rising. "And what if you touch me without me asking for it?"


    Felix lightly shook his head, "Then you decide what the consequence will be."


    "Fine.", she said through her teeth.


    He slightly bowed his head in agreement and his smile reflected in his eyes.


    This is the moment when their game of seduction began. Felix had a goal to make Sophia ask him to make a move on her, while she challenged him to make the first move without her asking.. It is an unreasonable fight between two egos.

 Chapter 144 - Getting Closer (7)

    Next day, everything went back to normal. Sophia got a huge bouquet of carnations in the morning, and Felix came to office of the CEO to pick up Sophia for lunch. She was expecting him, and he was relieved that she stopped avoiding him.


    Two of them had a lunch together and enjoyed chatting in a pleasant and rxed atmosphere.


    On the way back to office, they were standing in front of the elevator, waiting to go up. As the door opened one woman rushed outside and bumped into Felix. "Oh, no! I''m so sorry!", woman eximed. Sophia approached Felix and saw his troubled face. He was shaking hot liquid off of his hands, and his shirt had a big brown stain on it. Next to him was a woman with a panicked expression. It seems that woman carried coffee and bumped into him. Luckily, his coat was not buttoned, so most of the liquid ended up on his shirt, sparing his coat. Unfortunately, that also meant that hot coffee probably reached his skin. Woman pulled out paper napkins out of her purse and started wiping Felix''s shirt, apologizing repeatedly. After few seconds, Felix held woman''s hands back asking her to stop the wiping. "It''s OK. It''s not helping."


    "I''m so sorry. Let me wash the shirt for you, or get you another one.", woman pleaded.


    Felix shook his head, rejecting her offer, "It was an ident. Don''t worry about it." He looked at Sophia, "I have a spare shirt in my office. I will go and change."


    Sophia followed him. There was panic in her voice, "Did you get scalded? Let me check if you need a treatment."


    Felix didn''t reject her offer. He liked that she is worried about him.


    Sophia thought how she should get one set of clothes in the office for herself, what if someone spills coffee on her? Having spare clothes could be handy.


    They reached his office, and Felix closed the door behind them.


    Sophia looked around. She could not see anything personal. He had two whiteboards on the wall, both filled in withplex diagrams and calctions that she didn''t understand. His desk had two monitors, keyboard and rest of the desk was covered in different wrappers from gran bars and candies. ''He should eat healthier, this is all junk food.'', Sophia thought.


    She heard him let out a low hiss, as he if is in pain. Sophia turned to look at Felix who was few steps away from her, and noticed that while she looked around his office, he removed his coat and shirt. She was facing his muscr v-shaped back which looked more attractive than what she imagined before. She inhaled sharply andposed herself suppressing lustful thoughts that started appearing in her mind. "Are you hurt?" she asked him.


    "Just some minor burns. I think I will be OK.", he responded.


    "Oh, no. Let me see", she stepped toward him without hesitation, and took his hand indicating to him to turn around. Her focus was on his abdomen, in the area where the biggest coffee stain was on his shirt. She saw that his skin is getting light red. "Something cold will help. I don''t think it needs medication. Wait here, I will find something." Sophia left his office and rushed to the kitchen.


    She soaked a towel in cold water and wrapped few ice cubes in it before heading back to Felix''s office. When she got back into his office, he was sitting on the sofa, with his top exposed. She took a seat next to him. "Lay down, let me put this on you."


    Felix obediently stretched himself on the sofa, allowing her to put cold towel on his abdomen, covering now dark pink patch of skin.


    As the scalded area was covered, Sophia''s view expanded and she took in his torso, full of well-defined muscles. Her view traced along his chest hair which sparingly covered middle of his chest and created a narrow path to his navel. Shape of it looked like an arrow which is pointing to his navel¡­ or below it¡­ Sophia realized that her cheeks are getting hot, and she hoped with all her might that she is not blushing.


    Suddenly she became aware that she is sitting next to him on a sofa, and his top is not covered. ''He is so handsome!'', she screamed internally hoping that her expression is not revealing her thoughts. Sophia made an extraordinary effort not to look away, and not to gawk either. She inhaled and exhaled slowly, doing breathing exercises to keep herposure.


    "It''s not cold anymore", she heard him say, and slowly her eyes moved to meet his. "The towel, it''s not cold anymore", he repeated seeing that she is not reacting.


    Without word, Sophia took the towel and flipped it. When she ced it over his abdomen, tips of her fingers touched his skin. She didn''t move her hand away. Her fingers moved slightly caressing his firm muscles, and she wished to move her fingers just a bit to the side so that she can touch that golden nket made of his chest hair. When she realized what she is doing, she jerked her hand away and looked at his face, embarrassed. One side of his lips was curved up and he smugly asked, "Done touching?"


    She looked at him suspiciously, "Did you get that woman to pour coffee on you on purpose?"


    He shrugged helplessly. "If I say yes, I''m in trouble. If I say no, will you believe me?"


    She thought for a moment and agreed with his assessment. She was confident that somehow, he orchestrated this incident, just so that he could expose himself like this... ''Why am I not leaving his office? Why am I still sitting here?''


    Sophia''s gaze went to his chest, and slowly moved down towards his abdominal muscles, following that arrow shaped golden nket. And her gaze started moving lower, in the direction that arrow was pointing. She forced herself to stop staring.


    "You are very handsome", she blurted out.


    "You can touch if you want", he said with a smug expression.


    Sophia looked at him, and felt her temper rising. "Get lost!" She stood up and left his office swiftly. As she closed the door, she heard himughing. She was furious. Sophia could not decide if she is furious because of his behavior or because she could not keep herposure in front of him. ''I really wanted to touch him..'' That thought made her even more angry.

 Chapter 145 - Getting Closer (8)

    ~ Fairfield, Sarah''s apartment ~


    That evening Sarah got into the study and saw that Aiden is video chatting with someone. The male voice was familiar. When Aiden noticed Sarah, he quickly finished his chat. "OK. I need to go now. We will talk more at ater time. I sent you requirements, let me know if you have any questions." He disconnected the chat.


    Sarah noticed the secrecy, and her curiosity awakened. "Who was that?"


    "No one important", Aiden defensively waved his hands.


    "Really? Since when you chat with random people?" Sarah thought for a moment. "Was that Felix?"


    Aiden didn''t respond.


    "Why are you chatting with Felix? Did something happen to Sophia?" Sarah paused and analyzed, "Even if something happened, why would he talk to you... You are hiding something... What is it?"


    Aiden looked desperate, "Sarah, let this go... please? Can I have anything left to surprise you?"


    Sarah pursed her lips and nodded. "OK. I will stop asking you.", Sarah turned around and left the study. The moment door closed behind her, she texted Sophia.


    [Sarah]: "Do you know what Aiden and Felix are up to? I just caught them video chatting..."


    Sarah locked her phone and smiled yfully. ''I said I will stop asking you, not that I will stop asking.''


    ~ New York ~


    In a two-bedroom apartment on the seventh floor Felix was looking at the requirements document that Aiden sent him. "Huh, to get it down to this size might be challenging, and the timeline is crazy. But I will do my best. Who knows, maybe someday we be family." Felix opened his notepad and started sketching a design with a title "¦Ì GPS*".


    ...


    Sophia just got out of the shower and heard her phone beep with notification for new message. She checked it and read text from Sarah. Sophia responded to her:


    [Sophia]: "No idea. I will follow up with Felix."


    Sophia thought for a minute and texted Felix:


    [Sophia]: "Are you usingpany resources for private work?"


    He responded within seconds.


    [Felix]: "Only if it''s for ady from Hill family."


    [Sophia]: "What are you up to?"


    [Felix]: "Don''t spoil the surprise for your sister... Keep your next Saturday free."


    [Sophia]: "What is next Saturday?"


    [Felix]: "Don''t spoil the surprise for yourself"


    Sophia stared at her phone, and wanted to send another text, but then decided not to. She kept her phone on the side table and went to get ready for sleep. She had a n for tomorrow. ''Felix will pay for what he did today. He thinks that he can get me excited by exposing himself shamelessly. He will pay.''


    ...


    Next afternoon Felix was summoned to the CEO office for a short notice meeting. He entered Sophia''s office and asked as soon as he closed the door behind him. "You want to discuss budget for this new equipment?"


    "Yes", Sophia was sitting at her desk, several pages of documents spread in front of her. Felix noticed her yellow shirt. ''She wore a tan shirt during lunch, right? Why did she change her shirt?''


    "I thought we discussed thisst week.", Felixmented as he took a seat in front of her desk.


    "I have questions about this document", she stood up to hand him the document and leaned over the table. Felix at that point noticed that her top three buttons are unbuttoned, and as she leaned over, he had a clear view of her cleavage. In an instant he knew that she is doing it on purpose, it''s a payback for yesterday, but still... he could not look away.


    She was leaning over her desk and shamelessly smiling at him, "This section here needs rification", she was pointing with her pen at the section of the document, but he was still looking at her cleavage. Sophia cleared her throat, and that got Felix to look into her eyes. Her smile widened and reached her eyes, she licked her lips slowly, and repeated, "This section here needs rification."


    Felix was not sure what she said, but he nodded. Sophia said few more things, but his mind was not able to focus on the content of what she was saying. He was not looking at her chest anymore, however, that image was engraved in his mind.


    Sophia moved backwards and stood up straight behind her desk. Felix observed that yellow shirt is tightly hugging her body. ''She is too seductive today.'' He felt blood rushing from his head into his crotch area and felt the need to leave her office. Felix stood up, and grabbed document that she was pointing at, while talking previously. "Uhm, I will check this and get back to youter." He turned around to leave.


    Sophia cleared her throat, "Felix, I have one more thing to discuss. We are not done."


    He turned around and sat back in the chair, waiting to see what else she has in store for him. He watched her as she slowly walked around her desk toward him, her eyes locked on his. When she turned the corner and he got an unobstructed view of her, his eyes widened. She was wearing a bright red short skirt... very short skirt. ''This is not what she was wearing during lunch!'' Her legs were in full disy, finely sculpted long legs. He forced himself to look her in the eyes. "What else you want to discuss?", his voice was hoarse.


    Sophia walked slowly until she reached in front of him and said. "There is this one thing left..." she turned around and leaned across her desk to reach a piece a paper which was on the opposite side of the table. As she leaned over, edge of her skirt lifted up slightly.


    ''Just a bit more and I can see her panties...'' he subconsciously tilted his head hoping to get a better view.


    Sophia turned her head to the side and saw him gawking at her, trying to see under her skirt. Sheughed, "Do you want to touch?"


    He opened his mouth to speak, but she interrupted him. "If you say yes, you lose... if you touch, you lose. Do you think I like losers?" She straightened up her body, and adjusted her skirt, pulling it down.


    Felix stood up and stepped towards Sophia. His face was very close to hers. "This is a dangerous game you are ying. Are you sure you can win?"


    She looked him in the eyes defiantly, "You started it... and I don''t like to lose."


    He came closer to her, and whispered in her ear, "You don''t have to y."


    Sophia whispered back, "What if I want to y?"


    He took a step back and looked at her with a wide smile. "I admit that you won this round."


    "Then the score is one-one", Sophia responded.


    He brushed her cheek with his slender fingers and turned around abruptly before leaving her office.


    Sophia looked at the door closing behind him, while his fiery touch still lingered on her cheek.

 Chapter 146 - Valentines Day (1)

    Sophia and Felix added few rules to their game as they progressed. One of the first rules they added was that no one else was allowed to notice the seduction attempts. No matter how reckless they behaved, both of them have careers and reputation that should not be tarnished by their ''friendly''petition.


    If anyone found out what game Sophia and Felix are ying, they would think how silly it is... Sophia and Felix wanted to seduce each other. It''s obvious that attraction they feel is mutual. What is the point of ying games? Unfortunately, both of them have egos that don''t allow them to back down. Defeat is not an option no matter how silly the game is, and no matter how attracted they are to each other.


    ¡­


    Days passed, and finally the day hase for Sarah and Aiden to head to Greece. It is two days before Valentines.


    Jeff was in his office when hepared out of office notifications that Sarah and Aiden created before heading for a vacation. Jeff could only shake his head in disapproval. Two of them had exactly the same message. ''If you don''t want people to find out that you are in a rtionship, at least have different messages.''


    In truth, Aiden didn''t care if people knew about their rtionship. He would be proud to announce to everyone that Sarah is his girlfriend. And Sarah slowly started softening up her stance on that topic. Bridgette and Jeff know that Sarah and Aiden are a couple, and they are the only two people in White corp. who matter to Sarah, besides Aiden of course. Bridgette is her friend, and Jeff is her boss. In Sarah''s mind, other people from office don''t matter, even if they find out, it does not matter. At most, they will gossip.


    ¡­


    Once theynded in Greece, Sarah and Aiden headed to a vi that he rented for a week.


    Vi is located in Athens, less than a mile away from Acropolis. Sarah was delighted that they are in a walking distance from so many things she wants to visit.


    While looking at all amenities that vi provides, one thing that thrilled Sarah was an indoor swimming pool. Sarah remembered memories she made with Aiden in a pool in their LA apartment. "Suddenly, I''m not so sure we will be going out much", she told Aiden while her eyes didn''t leave swimming pool.


    "I am happy you approve of amodations¡­", he responded with a sly smile.


    Their next day was as Sarah predicted, besides quick outing for food, they didn''t leave the vi. Aiden didn''t mind. He didn''t mind at all.


    On February 14th, Aiden woke up early. It was still dark outside. He showered, shaved and got ready for the day. He packed some items he needs for the day in a backpack. Aiden nned this day for a while and wanted to make sure that everything goes perfectly.


    He woke up Sarah gently nting kisses on her face. She stretchedzily and smiled. Sarah looked outside, "What is the time? It''s still dark outside."


    "Yes, get ready, we are starting this day early."


    Hearing this, Sarah understood that he made some ns. She woke up and quickly got ready. They walked to Acropolis and reached just in time to watch the sunrise from Parthenon. It was not Sarah''s first time here, but she still felt humble while standing in the presence of a visual masterpiece constructed more than two thousand years ago. Sharing this experience with Aiden made it very special for her. They spent more than two hours walking around Acropolis. Sarah was like a personal tourist guide, knowledgeable about each building and its background.


    As they approached sanctuary of Eros and Aphrodite, Sarah gave Aiden a short introduction to Eros, god of love, the most beautiful of the immortal gods; and Aphrodite, goddess of sexual love and beauty known as a smile-loving, dark killer of men, perfect maiden, infinitely desirable and infinitely out of reach.


    When they walked past the sanctuary of Eros and Aphrodite, they noticed a couple putting offerings in small openings in the rock.


    Thinking that this is a good idea for Valentines, Aiden suggested, "Do you want us to make an offering here?"


    Sarah squinted and asked in a low voice, "What do you think those two are hoping to achieve by doing that?"


    Aiden responded without hesitation, "Both Eros and Aphrodite are gods of love. I can deduce that they want to increase their luck in love."


    Sarah looked at him holding backughter. "That is one way to describe it... but to be more precise, offerings here are made to increase fertility for the couple."


    "Oh...", he was stunned. He touched a topic that should not be touched.


    Sarah saw that he is in a predicament, "Mhm... so I would appreciate if we can skip making these offerings at this time." Sheughed. "Let''s go and get breakfast."


    Aiden was happy that Sarah gave up on this great opportunity to give him a hard time.


    They spent the day walking through Athens, visiting street markets, small shops, temples and museums. Sarah loves that Athens is a city with an amazing mix of ancient and modern architecture. And she loves that this time she is sharing the experience with Aiden. Sarah felt her heart swell from love at the thought that he arranged all this, just because he knows she likes Greece.


    She didn''t forget to take photos for their travel diary. As they sat in a small street side restaurant eating gyros, Aiden watched Sarah send few photos to her sisters. "Are you not sending any to Vivian?"


    She shook her head, "No. She is by herself while Gabriel is with Victoria... if I sent her a photo of us having fun, I might remind her that Gabriel is treating her poorly."


    "Maybe that is what she needs.", he said in a voice devoid of emotion.


    "You are too strict.", Sarah wanted to reprimand him, but she could not stop smiling when she looked at him. He was too handsome.


    "Not with you.", he reminded her that she is special to him. His smile made Sarah''s heart melt and she was lost in a daze. Again.


    Her smile widened, "You are such a sweet talker."


    She leaned in and kissed him.. Her heart is full, and she is overjoyed that he is next to her, looking at her with eyes full of love.

 Chapter 147 - Valentines Day (2)

    Later in the afternoon Aiden and Sarah took a car ride to the Cape Sounion. Two of them held each other in the back seat, while driver navigated skillfully through dense and slightly chaotic traffic during one-hour drive towards South.


    Sarah didn''t know where they are going. Aiden refused to tell her, while only exnation he provided was that he wants to keep this part of the day as a surprise for her.


    Aiden was happy to see that halfway through the drive she slept off in his arms. That will only make the surprise better when she wakes up. He held her in his embrace and gently ran his fingers through her hair, careful not to wake her up. Aiden''s heart was full when he thought that this amazing young woman is full of love for him. He never thought that he could feel so strongly about someone. Desire to hold her and protect her happiness consumed him every minute of every day, and with each passing moment his feelings grew stronger. Aiden is hoping that he can to convey his feelings to Sarah properly, to let her know how much she means to him, to tell her that without her his life does not have any meaning.


    He kissed top of her head and inhaled scent of her shampoo. He remembered when he did that sneakily in the ssroom, and then in his apartment in Fairfield¡­ He observed her sleeping in his arms, rxed. She even smiled a bit. He remembered when she slept off in his apartment in Fairfield, and then in the ne. Both times before they even kissed. Sarah was always carefree around him. She was lucky that he didn''t want to take advantage of her. And he was happy that she feels safe enough in his presence so that she can sleep off like that. She trusted him, and she still does. He could not help himself but wonder if she just blindly believed in him, or does she have some sixth sense that allowed her to feel the depth of his emotions¡­ before even he was aware of them.


    When they reached their destination, sun was low on the horizon. Sarah woke up at the same moment when car stopped moving. Aiden rushed to her side of the car, opened the door and extended his arm, palm up for her. She took his hand and stepped out of the car¡­ her lips stretched into a smile. "Temple of Poseidon", she murmured while taking in the sight of a temple columns which stand high even after more than two millennia.


    "I heard this is the best view of sunset in Greece", Aiden said with a smile as he led Sarah toward the temple located at the edge of a majestic cliff above Aegean Sea.


    He took a seat on onerge rock next to the temple, and patted space between his legs. Sarah sat where he patted and leaned her back on his chest while he embraced her. The weather was pleasant, without any wind. As sun traveled lower on the horizon, scattered clouds got hit by the dying sun rays, and reflected red and orange colors. It seemed like sky is on fire.


    "Happy Valentine''s", Sarah heard Aiden whisper in her ear. At the same time, she felt that he ced a small box in her hand. She turned to look at him, wonder obvious on her face, and he pointed with his chin toward the box. Sarah opened the box and held her breath when she saw the ring inside. It was a tinum ring with details in yellow gold showing symbols ¦² and ¦¸.


    "Is this... a promise ring?", Sarah was surprised. She didn''t expect anything, even less a ring.


    He nervously smiled and nodded.


    Sarah was overwhelmed. "I... I don''t know what to say."


    "You don''t need to say anything... but I hope you will wear it.", he reluctantly finished and observed her reaction keenly.


    Sarah nodded and took the ring out of the box with intention to put it on her finger.


    Smile bloomed on Aiden''s face and he took the ring out of her hand. "Let''s do this properly."


    Aiden cleared his throat as he held her left hand in his, and slowly slid the ring on her ring finger while looking Sarah in the eyes. His deep voice rang in her ears, "Sarah Hill, this ring is a symbol of mymitment to you. I will be forever faithful to you, and only you. I will cherish you and protect you until my soul ceases to exist." As he finished speaking, ring reached the base of her ring finger.


    Sarah felt a surge of emotions starting from her chest, and overfilling her body, she was not able to speak. This was the first time in her life that she was absolutely speechless, not because she could not find any words, but because she was not able to form any.


    Sarah faintly smiled and leaned into his embrace. Aiden''s arms wrapped around her and she ced her arms over his. As she touched his left hand, she felt that he also has a ring on his ring finger. Sarah lifted his left hand towards her face and observed his ring. It was an exact match with the one he just put on her finger. She smiled as their fingers intertwined, two rings now positioned side by side.


    Sarah''s gaze was drawn toward the sky as sun put up ast struggle before diving in beyond the horizon, lighting up the sky in a fiery disy of bright red and orange colors. This was truly a Valentine''s day she will never forget.


    ...


    When they reached back to the Vi, inviting candle lit dinner was set up on the dining table with rose petals scattered all around. Sarah took in the surroundings with her eyes wide open, and then turned to Aiden, "Today, surprises don''t stop."


    He hugged her from behind and said in a low voice, "Not just today... forever." He ced a light kiss at the back of her head and led her by the hand toward the dining table.


    Sarah felt as she is floating. The whole day was just amazing... from sunrise to sunset, to evening. Everything was perfect.


    "Just when I think that things can''t get any better, you show me that there is next level.." Sarah was beaming from happiness.

 Chapter 148 - Valentines Day (3)

    After dinner, Aiden and Sarah sat on the sofa, holding each other.


    Aiden took her left hand and touched the ring. "These have some features."


    Sarah moved and straightened her back, looking at Aiden with a wide smile while patting her chest. "I don''t know if my heart can handle any more surprises today."


    Aidenughed. He was ecstatic to see that he sessfully executed his first Valentine''s with a woman who fills up his heart. He looked at Sarah with eyes full of emotions, and exined, "They have GPS tracking. As long as we wear these rings, at any time I will know where you are, and you will know where I am. Also, the symbols are touch sensitive. We can program three different patterns and when we use them, they will send notifications to devices of our choice. Eve will monitor battery life and charge them via wireless."


    Sarah''s face lit up. She looked at the ring at her finger, and then at Aiden.


    He pulled her into a tight hug and closed his eyes. "Since I lost you that time, I was thinking... I don''t want anything like that to happen again." It was obvious that he is recollecting an unpleasant memory. Only he knows how he felt when he was not able to find her, and he knew that she is in danger.


    Sarah nodded in understanding, "Agreed. I hope that we are never apart, but if that does happen even for a short while, I want to know where you are."


    Sarah is possessive of Aiden. She is not willing to share him, and she wants him next to her. He feels the same way about her. Two of them cooping up in the apartment by themselves would not work for many couples, but for Sarah and Aiden it works perfectly. Their need for each other is an obsession to which both of them are willingly surrendering to.


    She remembered his secretive video chats, "Is this what you were doing with Felix?"


    "Mhm", Aiden confirmed.


    "Thank you", Sarah said and buried herself deeper in his embrace. "I don''t know how to express how happy I am, today was perfect." She lifted her head and looked him in the eyes, "Everything about you is perfect, and I still can''t believe that I get to wake up next to you in the morning, spend the day with you, go to bed in the evening with you, and hold you through the night."


    Their eyes were locked to each other, silently exchanging emotions that raged within them.


    ¡­


    At that time, it was almost noon in New York, Valentine''s day.


    Doorbell of Sophia''s apartment sounded, and she opened the door. Large bouquet of red orchids was in front of her, and Felix peeked from the side. "Are you ready?"


    Sophia''s lips stretched into a smile which she unsessfully tried to pull back at least a little bit.


    He handed her the flowers. "These are for you."


    She extended her hands and took the flowers, "Thank you... I need ten more minutes. Get in."


    Sophia put flowers in a vase and ced it on the dining table, then went to the bedroom and closed the door behind her. Felix made himself at home, recently he came to Sophia''s apartment frequently, so he knew how to get himselffortable.


    About ten minutester, Sophia exited wearing a dark red sweater dress which hugged her body. Dress had a V-neck in front that showed a hint of cleavage, and the length of the dress ended just above knees. Her hair was pulled up into a messy bun, exposing her fair neck, and she had a light makeup on. Felix observed her with hungry eyes while she put on knee height ck leather boots.


    "How do I look?", she asked Felix and did a swift turn on her toes letting him see her from every angle.


    Felix looked at her with his eyes wide open, and he swallowed hard. "Good", he responded.


    "Just good?", Sophia was suspicious. She knows that she looks great in that outfit.


    He chuckled, "You look fantastic!" He needed to correct himself.


    Sophia shook her head seeing that she needs to ask in order to get a good response from him. "That''s better. Where are we going?"


    "You will see.", Felix wanted to be mysterious. He spent a lot of time finding best ces to take Sophia for Valentine''s in New York, and he didn''t want to expose his ns ahead of time. "Where is your coat?"


    Felix held Sophia''s coat for her, helping to put it on. His hands lingered on her shoulders longer than necessary, and it made Sophia shiver slightly.


    Felix took her ice skating at Rockefeller center. Sophia was good at skating, and she was surprised that his skating skills are not inferior to hers. Few kids bumped into Sophia and she lost her bnce for a second. Felix was right behind her. He grabbed her hand to help steady her. After she regained her bnce, he didn''t let go of her hand, and she didn''t struggle to free her hand either. They ended up holding hands while skating, Sophia found that childish and romantic at the same time.


    After a round of hot cocoa to warm up, they went to Metropolitan Museum of Art and participated in Valentine''s scavenger hunt. Sophia was surprised that she enjoyed these activities. Since she took over Orion Enterprise as a CEO she is mostly focused on work, and before that she was focused on studying. Herst outing for fun that she can remember was when she was in high school. This was a rxing change for her. After scavenger hunt, they spent some time in the museum looking at the exhibits. They lingered for almost one hour at the exhibit of jewelry. Sophia was surprised to find out that Felix is knowledgeable about the topic. As they moved from one to another piece, he talked in detail about headdresses, ear ornaments, brooches, belts, nes and rings, their origins, significance, designers. It didn''t take long for Sophia to get mesmerized with his voice. That deep voice heavilyced with French ent.. Even if he talked about everyday things, her attention was drawn to Felix, and she would follow after him as if he had an invisible string tied around her heart tugging her whenever he moved.

 Chapter 149 - Valentines Day (4)

    Felix checked the time and promised Sophia that there are more things nned for the day. He took her to an Italian restaurant at Manhattan, for a seven-course dinner.


    The restaurant was decorated with pink balloons, red roses and heart shaped gands.


    "The entertainment and food industry are making a fortune by selling an illusion of love.", Sophiamented while looking at the heart shaped decorations everywhere around them. Even food was ted in a heart shape.


    "Why do you say that love is an illusion?", Felix asked.


    "I don''t want to say that love is an illusion, but that these things..." Sarah pointed at red and pink decorations hanging from the ceiling, "...are not contributing to love at all. Industry only wants to make money by selling decorations, flowers, food, jewelry. And this bes a meaninglesspetition in wooing a partner with a bigger, shier, more expensive present without a care about feelings behind it. And all needs to happen in one day."


    "What is love, in your opinion?", Felix was curious.


    Sophia thought for some time before responding. "Love is a lot of things: desire, trust, yearning, desperation... but mostly it''s a need to be with someone."


    "You are quite... practical." Felixmented. He tilted his head slightly and added. "Based on your description alone, I can tell you never experienced love."


    Sophia looked at Felix, feeling a bit vexed, and returned the question, "What is love, in your opinion?" Sarcasm was obvious in her tone.


    Felix took a breath, refusing to fall for her provocation, and answered calmly, "If I need to exin it, it would be the excitement enveloped with magic." He looked Sophia in the eyes, his intense gaze made her unable to move. "When I look at the woman I love, I get excited, my heart feels like it''s going to jump out of my chest and present itself to her. And if she epts it, then magic will be released, and we will soar through vastness of our love."


    Sophia felt that her core shook while he spoke. As much as she thought that his words don''t make any sense, his voice enchanted her and pulled her in¡­ even if she is in the middle of the desert, she would buy a truckload of sand from him. Sophia took some time topose herself and asked, "Howe you know so much about the jewelry?"


    Felix regretfully noticed her abrupt change in topic. But he knows that there is not much use trying to talk about love with her at this point. He responded to her question, "It is necessary for my work."


    Sophia was confused, "I don''t see the rtionship between an earring and a microphone."


    "Jewelry is essories. My devices are essories. To understand one is to make other one more appealing to the customer." After a moment of hesitation, he pulled out his phone. "Here, see what I designed for you sister. By now Aiden gave it to her, so it''s safe to show you without worry that you might spoil his surprise." Felix handed his phone to Sophia.


    Sophia could tell that she is looking at the ring-shaped object with multiple circuits inside. "Is this... a ring?"


    Felix nodded proudly. "See? My designs can be essories."


    "Is he going to propose to her??!", Sophia panicked. ''Sarah is too young to get engaged. She is still only neen years old... she will be twenty in June, but even with that, isn''t it too fast?''


    Felix chuckled seeing Sophia overreacting, "Does this look like an engagement ring to you? It does not have a stone. It''s too simple for an engagement ring."


    "Then what is it?" Sophiaposed herself and looked at his phone again. "Man can''t give woman a ring without a meaning."


    Felix shrugged, "My best guess is that this is a promise ring. And I made two, so one for each of them."


    "A...", Sophia''s face melted into an emotional mush.


    Felix raised his eyebrows. "You think that is romantic?"


    Sophia nodded.


    Felix smirked, "And what happened with your opinion that these gifts are meaninglesspetition to woo a partner without a care about feelings behind it?"


    "That...", Sophia had a confused expression.


    Felixughed. "No need to exin. Every woman wants to be wooed, to feel special like she is the best in the world."


    Sophia frowned, "It is not logical. How can every woman be the best of in the world?"


    Felix lightly shook his head before speaking, "What does it have to do with logic? To me, the woman I love is the best in the world. And I want to use every opportunity to show her that she is the best one, for me. I will buy her flowers, and take her to a romantic dinner, and please her in any way she wants, because in my opinion, she deserves it."


    Sophia inhaled more than necessary and held her breath for some time. ''Is he confessing his love to me?''


    Felix smiled at her reaction. He wanted to pull her close and taste those lips¡­ but he told himself many times already that he needs to be patient. If he rushes with this, she will put him in the category with other pursuers and dismiss him easily. Felix knows that he is making progress, but fears that it''s not enough¡­ and the day is still young.


    ...


    After dinner they watched a Broadway show, and after that headed to the Library bar for cocktails. They sat in afortable love seat and sipped their drinks. The bar walls were filled with books that patrons can read while enjoying their drinks. Sophia ordered Valentine''s special cocktail offered by the bar which was sweet with a hint of sour. She enjoyed the taste and ended up having three of them.


    The bar is close to Sophia''s apartment, and Felix walked her back. Those cocktails she drank didn''t taste of alcohol, but that was deceiving. She found that her legs could not walk in straight line on the way back, so she relied on Felix for support.


    Like a true gentleman, he escorted her to her apartment, helped her remove her coat and put it on a coat rack, and wished her good night.

 Chapter 150 - Valentines Day (5)

    As Felix moved towards the door to leave Sophia''s apartment, her voice reached him, "Stay a bit longer."


    Felix turned around and his eyebrows shoot up. He struggled most of the evening to keep his hands to himself, chanting reminders internally that it''s too early. ''No touching, no kissing¡­ stay away¡­ it''s too soon¡­'' And now she asked him to stay longer? How can he refuse? Even if his mind is telling him to leave, his body is not willing to make another step toward that exit door.


    He watched as Sophia sat on the sofa, and started pulling her boots off while sayingzily, "It''s early to call it a night, and you are already here. Stay a bit, make me a coffee." She nced at him and smiled.


    Felix saw that Sophia is struggling to remove her boots. He is not aware at what point he reached that sofa and how did he end up removing her boots for her¡­


    She rubbed her feet when the boots came off.


    Felix frowned slightly at the idea that she is ufortable. "Your feet are aching?"


    "A bit.", she sighed.


    His mood improved drastically. Felix actually had some fantasies about rubbing her feet, and this looks like a perfect opportunity presented itself. "Allow me..." Felix reached down, cing her feet onto hisp gently. He started massaging her right foot.


    As soon as he started pressing points on her foot, Sophia could tell that he knows what he is doing. "You are very skillful with this." she praised his massaging skill. Sophia was sitting straight on the sofa, with her legs up on hisp. She leaned her head back closing her eyes while enjoying the feeling of his fingers kneading her foot proficiently.


    Sophia heard his deep voice, "There was a time when I paid my bills by doing this."


    "Oh?" Her eyebrows got raised, and her eyes didn''t open, eyelids were too heavy. "Tell me about it."


    His voice entranced her, "When I started mypany, it was not always a smooth sailing. In order to have finances for basic needs I decided to learn how to do a massage. It helped to pay the bills at the time."


    He moved his hands to her left foot. He was observing her feet while applying pressure. His eyes looked at her neatly trimmed toenails covered in red nail polish. Even through her stockings, he can tell that soles of her feet are soft and velvety.


    "Mmm... " Sophia let out a low moan while enjoying the pressure of his fingers. "So, what type of massage do you do?"


    Felix cleared his throat before responding, "Rxation, deep tissue and intra-oral."


    Sophia opened her eyes and looked at Felix in disbelief. "What? That can''t be a thing... you made thatst one up."


    Felix shook his head and exined. "No, I didn''t. Many people clench their jaw and grind their teeth. That can also cause significant headaches. Intra-oral massage is targeting muscles of the mouth to help alleviate those issues."


    Sophia tilted her head thinking that his exnation sounds medically reasonable. It''s just that the name was a bit suggestive. But she is not a massaging expert, so she decided that even if he is lying, she can''t prove it. It''s best just to drop the topic. It''s not important, anyway.


    Sophia leaned her head back and closed her eyes again. She was doing her best to rx, but even with the alcohol in her system, her body refused to listen. She was aware that he is right next to her, touching her¡­ and it feels so good¡­


    She heard him ask, "Are just your feet achy, or the rest of your legs as well?" Sophia took this as a sign that the massage of feet is over. It felt really good, and she didn''t want it to stop, so she responded, "My legs are also achy."


    His hands moved back to her right leg. Felix started massaging from the ankle, working his way up her leg slowly.


    As he was applying rhythmic pressure on her calf, Sophia could only think how his hands felt good on her leg. Her mind was still foggy due to alcohol, and she slid herself lower on the sofa, trying to get into a morefortable position.


    This sudden shifting of her body made his handsnd above her knee.


    Felix looked down, and saw that as Sophia slid lower, her dress got pulled higher, revealing ckcy edge of her stocking that hugged her delicate thigh. He swallowed hard, and his hands continued applying pressure from where theynded, while gradually moving higher. Felix''s mind was focused on that piece ofce and wondered how soft her skin under that piece of thin fabric is. As his hands reached halfway up her thigh, he heard Sophia take in a deep breath and let out a moan. For a second he nked out, and when he came around, he already undid clips of her garter belt, and started pulling her stocking down. His hands stopped and he raised his gaze to look at her face. His eyes met Sophia''s.


    Sophia would never be this bold if she didn''t have those cocktails in the bar previously. She grabbed cor of his shirt and tugged him closer. "Why did you stop?"


    A sly smirk creeped in at the corner of his lips, "You didn''t ask me to touch you."


    Her eyes shed in realization of her predicament. Her ego kicked in, urging Sophia to push him away. However, at that moment she was too tipsy to listen to what her ego has to say. The only thing she could think of is how good it felt to have his hands on her skin, how good he smelled, how attracted she is to him, those two dimples on his cheeks that are revealed by irritating smile on his handsome face... and how she wanted him toe closer. She held onto his cor while pulling herself closer to him until her lips almost touched his ear.


    Her breath was kissing his earlobe, and he heard her whisper, "Touch me".

 Chapter 151 - Valentines Day (6)

    When Felix heard Sophia asking him to touch her, for a moment, he forgot to breathe. But his shocksted only for a moment. His eyes shed from realization that she finally gave in. Finally, that wall she had between them copsed. And he felt a sense of fulfillment¡­ Like he won arge battle, and now right in front of him there is this beautiful woman, looking at him with eyes misty from alcohol and desire.


    She licked her lips and Felix thought how that is the most seductive thing he saw in his whole life. Those lips which he craved for some time now were left partially open, waiting for him to im them.


    He inched toward her slowly, closing the distance between them, and his lips brushed against hers. It was a gentle kiss, like touch of a butterfly wing. She moved toward him wanting more, but he moved his head back. After a second he gave her another gentle kiss, and another, and another... each kiss increased in intensity gradually. Sophia whined in protest, she wanted to move faster.


    "No rush... lentement*", he pacified her between kisses. Hearing his voice, she calmed down her raging emotions, and let him set the pace. Sophia wrapped her hands around his neck andced her fingers in his soft hair. His one hand was around her waist while other traveled on the side of her body from her armpit over her waist to her thigh, and then back up again. He didn''t touch any sensitive part, but Sophia felt that all her nerves are alert, and his touch sent currents through her body that increased her need to feel him more, closer, stronger.


    His kisses intensified, and his hot tongue found its way inside her mouth.


    Sophia weed him in hungrily, her grip on his hair intensified as they inhaled each other''s breath.


    His arm that traveled down Sophia''s body stopped on her thigh, his fingers found their way under her dress, and he undid garter belt on her other leg. He grabbedcy edge, and slowly pulled stocking down all the way. He dropped her stocking on the floor, and his hand started moving slowly from her ankle up her leg. Felix savored the feeling of her skin on his palm. For a while he was fantasizing about touching her and wondered how soft her skin will be. Now that he finally got to feel her velvety skin, he was not disappointed. It felt better than what he imagined. Everything about Sophia was better than what he previously imagined.


    Felix lifted Sophia up and carried her to the bedroom. He ced her gently on the bed and sat next to her, leaning over. His kisses decreased in intensity.


    When she realized that his kisses are getting lighter, and his tongue retreated back into his mouth, Sophia whined in protest.


    Felix leaned his forehead on hers and ced his index finger on her lips. Both of them panted. He struggled to lift his head and look her in her misty eyes.


    Sophia desperately looked at him, her eyes darting across his face, trying to understand why he is extinguishing the fire that obviously consumed both of them.


    He caressed her cheek with his slender fingers. "Ma ch¨¦ri... **" he whispered. "Our first time needs to be special." He gave answer to her pleading eyes.


    "This can be special", she implored, passion boosted with alcohol gave her boldness to speak up.


    He regretfully shook his head. "You drank too much. I don''t want to risk you regretting this tomorrow." Felix pulled a nket and tucked her in. He ced a gentle kiss on her lips, another one on her forehead. "Rest well. I will call you tomorrow", he said as he stood up.


    When Sophia heard front door closing behind him, she let out a breath that she was not aware she was holding in.


    She took several deep breaths before turning to the side and closing her eyes. Sophia felt a mix of emotions. Confusion, anger, disappointment, longing... her mind was not able to focus on anything in particr for longer than a second. But she was painfully aware that she wants that man more than she thought. Felix has the power to stir up unimaginable fire in her just by being close, and his every kiss and touch res up her emotions and makes her lose herself. And he left. Just like that.


    Under the influence of alcohol, she quickly drifted off to sleep.


    ...


    Felix walked down the cold streets of Manhattan while internal battle raged inside him.


    Regret: ''Argh! Why did I leave? Stupid! She was so ready for me. Why did I leave?''


    Gentleman: ''No, this was a right decision. She was not thinking clearly.''


    Doubt: ''But if she thinks clearly, I will not get anywhere! Can I make any progress when her ego takes over?''


    Taking it slow: ''I will, I will... this is too important. She is important. I can''t rush it and mess it up.''


    Regret: ''Stupid! I could have my way with her now...''


    Thinking long term: ''Yes, yes... and in the morning she kicks me out of the bed saying that it was all a big mistake... then what?''


    Hope: ''I will call her tomorrow, and everything will be fine. We still made a big step today.''


    Pessimist: ''Yeah, if she does not smack me first for leaving her hanging like that...''


    ...


    At that time on West Coast, JoAnna was finishing her round of checking on post-operative patients in Franciscan Medical Hospital. She volunteered to work night shift because she does not have any ns for Valentine''s. Shifts are 12 hours long, and her shift ends at six in the morning.


    It was quiet during night shifts. Through the day they have surgeries, staff meetings, visitors, new patientsing in, while others are getting discharged, and the hospital looks very lively. However, at night it''s quiet. Besides patients who are in their rooms, nurses and handful of doctors in charge don''t move much through the hallways, and the hospital looks almost deserted.


    JoAnna went to the resting room for nurses. The room was empty. She sat at the table and checked on her phone pictures that Sarah sent from Greece. JoAnna paid attention to Sarah''s expression. Even in pictures she can see that Sarah''s face is glowing. ''My baby sister is really happy.'' JoAnna was smiling while going through photos for the third time when she got a message:


    [Dr. Light]: "Come to my office."


    JoAnna made a mocking face. ''Not even asking if I''m free..'' She still stood up and walked out toward elevator.

 Chapter 152 - Valentines Day (7)

    Dr Light is a renown surgeon, with a great reputation. He is also JoAnna''s mentor and supervisor.


    JoAnna met him three years ago, when he did a guest lecture at Harvard University where she studied medicine at a time. She got his attention during question-answer session after his lecture. Her questions were smart and on point, and he was immediately interested to find out more about this youngdy who showed deep knowledge of surgery at such a young age. Then he found out that she is only first year student, younger than he initially thought, and he was even more interested in that beautiful, extremely intelligent youngdy who can make the whole room stop with her smile.


    They met few times, and shortly after, he became her mentor. He promised to guide her to aplish her goals to his best ability, and she promised to focus on studies and perfecting her skills.


    Dr. Light advised her to switch from Harvard to Johns Hopkins University which holds first rank in surgery.


    Usually, medical students spend at least three years in general residency before finding their specialization, but Dr. Light arranged for JoAnna to speed up and to start focusing on surgery after only one year. That was not a problem for JoAnna who has great grades and amazing capabilities, but without him using his connections, it would not happen.


    When JoAnna started residency, Dr. Light arranged that she does it at Franciscan Medical Center with him as her supervisor. At FMC, all other residents had different Dr. in charge, she was the only one whose residency was managed by Dr. Light. This made her be a receiver of jealousy from other interns and residents, but besides few harmless pranks, she didn''t experience any other predicament.


    JoAnna is grateful that he took her under his wing. With his help she was able to speed up her studies and meet various established surgeons from all over the world, get guidance from them, and assist them during surgeries. Her brilliance in medicine is like a bright fire, and every time she interacts with experts in the area, oil gets thrown into the fire making the ze stronger. Everyone who worked with JoAnna grew fond of her and expressed their desire to work with her more often.


    JoAnna checked the time, it was 10:23 in the evening. She was wondering why is Dr. Light in the office, he was not a doctor on call for the evening. ''Shouldn''t he enjoy his evening off? He is single. With his reputation, there will be manydies lining up to spend Valentine''s night by his side.''


    JoAnna knocked on the door with a sign:


    ''Gregory Light, MD


    Senior partner''.


    "Come in", she heard a male voice, and entered the office.


    Dr. Light is the best surgeons in the hospital, member of the board as a senior partner, and his office is on the top floor. Office is spacious, and JoAnna couldpare it to Sophia''s office in Orion Enterprise, it''s just that Dr Light''s office is smaller in size¡­ but then, not many offices canpare in size with Sophia''s.


    "Hello Dr. Light, you called for me?", JoAnna was polite.


    "How many times I asked you to call me Greg?", male voice carrying slight irritation came from behind arge desk.


    JoAnna smiled lightly and remained silent. Even after three years of knowing him, she was notfortable to address him informally.


    JoAnna observed that side table was set up for a dinner for two. There was a bottle of champagne in a bucket with ice and bouquet of red roses rested on the table.


    Dr. Light stood up and walked up to her, stopping few steps away. He is a man in his mid-forties, few inches shorter that JoAnna. His body is well proportioned, and it shows that he takes care of himself. His neatlybed short ck hair has few grays above his temples that give him a more respectable, mature look, and his imposing aura makes people shrink before him.


    JoAnna cleared her throat, "Why did you call for me?" She finished her shift and thought of rxing a bit. That is what she usually does during night shifts. But he called her, and every minute in his office means less rest for her. If it was anyone else, she would probably ignore the message, however Dr. Light is her mentor and she feels responsibility to respond to his summons.


    He gestured toward the table set up for dinner. "What do you think?"


    JoAnna was not sure why he is asking her such a question. "Looks nice."


    He chuckled, "I called you to join me for dinner."


    "Oh", JoAnna understood, and felt awkward. "Thank you, but I''m on my shift now..."


    He frowned and cut her off. "You are not thinking of leaving without dinner, are you? It will not take long, and you need to eat. Did you have your dinner yet?"


    "No, I was thinking of eatingter.", JoAnna admitted.


    "Good, good. Then join me.", he ushered her toward the table.


    So far, they traveled together more than once, and shared numerous meals. This setting was more intimate than usual, but JoAnna didn''t think much about it, and took a seat.


    tes were already filled with roasted chicken, potatoes, steamed vegetables and mushroom sauce.


    "It''s your favorite, isn''t it?", he smiled while observing that she is pleased with food on the te in front of her.


    "Yes, it is. Thank you." JoAnna started eating while checking the time. Soon she needed to start her second round of checking on patients.


    He noticed that her mind is elsewhere, "How are things going?"


    "Good", JoAnna responded between hurried bites.


    His lips stretched into a smile, "I arranged for you to assist Dr. Wolf during his next surgery."


    Hearing this, JoAnna''s eyes lit up and her movements stopped. Dr. Wolf is a leading surgeon for respiratory systems. Immediately she got interested and started asking questions about that surgery, forgetting about her food. Her mentor was happy to see that he got her attention. No matter where her mind was, if surgery was mentioned, JoAnna''s attention would be drawn there without a fail. JoAnna didn''t even realize that she neglected her te.


    "You didn''t touch your drink.", Dr. Light gestured to the ss of champagne.


    JoAnna shook her head, "Uhm, I''m working, so I will not drink that. I hope that''s OK."


    "Sure, it''s fine.", he looked disappointed.


    At the mention of work, JoAnna checked the time. "Oh, I didn''t realize the time... I need to get going. Thank you very much for the dinner.", JoAnna stood up and headed towards the door.


    "JoAnna...", he called.


    She stopped and turned around. He was right in front of her, holding the bouquet of roses. "These are for you..", he smiled and handed her flowers.

 Chapter 153 - Valentines Day (8)

    Seeing that her mentor is handing her a bouquet of red roses on Valentine''s day, JoAnna was ufortable. ''Why is he giving me flowers? He is not having some ideas, is he?'' He is more than twice her age! Even if JoAnna neglects age difference, she never had any romantic ideas about him. She respects him as a person and as an expert in surgery, but that is where her thoughts about him stop. Also, he is her mentor and who supervises her residency, any romance between them would be very inappropriate. JoAnna shook her head chasing those thoughts away. "I''m ttered, but I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to ept these."


    His smile faded and he frowned, "You don''t like them?"


    She shrugged, "There is nothing wrong with flowers... they are beautiful."


    "Then ept them. A beautifuldy deserves beautiful flowers.", smile came back to his face.


    JoAnna had aplex expression. "Hearing you say it like that, makes me even lessfortable to ept them. Thank you for the dinner. I need to go now, my patients are waiting.", she turned around and left his office swiftly, not giving him a chance to respond.


    Dr. Light was standing in his office looking at the closed doors without moving. His lips pressed into a thin line, and his eyebrows furrowed.


    Dr. Light looked at the roses and icy expression covered his face. He remembered numerous subtle attempts to get JoAnna''s attention, and she didn''t respond. His instinct told him that she is too young, and not experienced. That is why she didn''t notice his advances. After thinking about it, he decided to take more direct approach. But now, instead of ignoring him¡­ she actually rejected him? Him? Did she forget that he is a renown surgeon with numerous women lining up with hope to get their hands on him? He has her career in his hands. Heck, without him she would not have any career! And this littless dared to reject him? Rage swelled within him as he threw the roses into a trash can on the way back to his desk. He plopped on his chair, took the ck stress ball from his desk and squeezed it aggressively for a minute while edge of his mouth twitched uncontrobly. Dr. Light threw the stress ball aimlessly across the office, picked up the phone and called his secretary. "I need you toe and clean up my office... yes, now... no, it can''t wait until tomorrow." He stood up, grabbed his coat and rushed out of his office with a dark expression on his face.


    ...


    JoAnna was in the resting room for nurses, with panic showing on her face. ''What did just happen? Was that a romantic advance? How did this happen? Did I lead him on somehow? Did he give off any signals and I missed them? Shit! Shit! This can''t be good no matter how I look at it...''


    Dr Light is very influential in FMC and overall in the field in surgery. Being just a medical student doing her second year of residency, JoAnna can''t afford to offend him. She still has at least three more years of residency, and after that, she ns to make a name for herself in her field of surgery.


    JoAnna took few deep breaths to calm her raging mind and analyze situation. As her mentor, he used his connections and influence to give her opportunities that other students don''t have. She can''t deny that. JoAnna thought that he is doing that as her mentor, because he recognized her potential. And he probably did that as a mentor, at least at first. ''When did he start having ideas about me? From the start? Not possible... I was only 19 years old when we met first time...'' JoAnna realized that her hands are shaking. ''Did he ept me as a mentee because of my academic achievements and potential, or because he wanted to get me into his bed? Nothing makes sense anymore.'' JoAnna saw him as a father figure, and now all that crashed.


    JoAnna is aware that he can crush her chances to make a name for herself as a surgeon. He can use his influence and connections to close off her path to learn and progress. ''What is the point in me being the brilliant one-in-a-million medical student, if no one wants to give me the opportunity to learn and work?'' JoAnna shivered and felt cold sweat on her forehead. She checked the time and saw that she iste for her round. She decided to push all this aside and to think about itter, right now she has patients who are waiting for her. JoAnna took few deep breaths and walked toward the area where patient rooms are.


    ~Te University, women''s dorm~


    Vivian is in themon room with two other girls. They are watching Sleepless in Seattle* on the TV and crying their eyes out. In front of them is the long coffee table filled with chips, soda, popcorn, choctes and several boxes of paper tissues.


    Each of the three girls has few tissues in her hands which she uses to wipe away tears and snot.


    Girl1: "Am I ever going to find my Sam**?


    Girl2: "At this rate, we will grow old and loveless... buhuhu..."


    Girl1: "I still have hope that I will find my love, I''m still young... snif, snif..."


    Vivian is weeping with them. She has Gabriel, but she does not have him. ''Am I better or worse than them? It does not matter if I have him, because the fact is that I''m spending Valentine''s without him.''


    Vivian''s phone rang, and it''s Gabriel. Her mood instantly improved. She quickly grabbed few more paper tissues from the table and rushed to the corner of the room. She is wiped her nose while taking the call. "Yes?"


    Gabriel''s deep voice came from the phone, "I wanted to hear your voice."


    Vivian was still sniffling, and sound of his voice made her heart ache even more because he is not with her.


    Gabriel was distressed, "Are you crying? What happened?"


    "Just a silly movie."


    "I see.", he chuckled.


    Vivian smiled when she heard his light chuckle.


    "What are you up to?"


    "Watching movies with some girls in dorm... you?"


    "I am...", his answer was cut off by a female voice which came from the background: "Gabe, honey... hurry up, we are going to bete... you are on the phone?"


    "I need to go.", he hurriedly said before handing up.


    Vivian stood in the corner, holding the phone next to her ear, not moving. Tears silently rolled down her cheeks.. After some time, her knees went weak and she slowly slid down, ending up sitting on the floor, sobbing.

 Chapter 154 - After Valentines (1)

    ~Athens, Greece~


    Aiden and Sarah spent the morning cuddling in the bed. They would spend the whole day there, but they need to eat... they reluctantly got out of bed, got ready and headed out to grab some food around lunch time.


    ...


    Sarah and Aiden are sitting in a small restaurant, their two-person table is next to therge ss window, overlooking narrow pedestrian street and an orthodox church across the street. As they finished their food, Sarah pulled her phone to take a picture of them and saw thatst night she received number of messages from Vivian.


    [Vivian]: "Are you enjoying Greece?"


    [Vivian]: "How are things going?"


    [Vivian]: "Can you send me some updates, please?"


    [Vivian]: "Photos, if possible... I need to see what true love looks like..."


    [Vivian]: "I''m miserable... "


    [Vivian]: "Don''t worry about me. It''s just temporary."


    [Vivian]: "I hope to see some sweet photos soon xoxox"


    Sarah looked at Aiden, "It seems that Vivian is having a hard time." She handed him her phone.


    Aiden read the messages and pursed his lips. "It seems that she realized something..."


    "That Gabriel is not good for her?", Sarah raised her eyebrows.


    Aiden shook his head, "No." Then he smiled and looked at Sarah, "That we are the best couple."


    "Be serious...", she squinted her eyes indicating that she is upset because he is going off topic, but her lips were curved into a smile, betraying her.


    "I am serious." He leaned in and ced a gentle kiss on her lips. "If there is a scale measuring performance of couples, we would score top marks... in... every... category."


    Sarah looked at him with a goofy smile on her face. ''I can''t even pretend to be upset at him anymore.'' She shook her head. "What am I going to do with you?"


    "I can think of few things if you are out of ideas", he looked at her suggestively and bit his lower lip yfully.


    Sarah''s heart started beating faster. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. ''I''m absolutely smitten with him.''


    Sarah''s attention shifted toward the sound of a bicycle bell from outside. She opened her eyes and saw a street vendor pushing a bicycle which pulled a small cart. Cart had signs: "Yiaourtopita"*, "Tulumba"**, "Yiaourti me meli"***, and many more. The vendor was selling Greek desserts. Sarah''s eyes lit up. "We need to get those!", she leaped out of her chair and rushed outside to stop the vendor.


    Aiden helplessly looked after her and shook his head. He called the waiter to pay for the meal, he can''t just follow after her, it will seem like they are dashing without paying.


    Sarah was talking with the vendor about the desserts, how he makes them and confirmed how fresh they are when she noticed three men standing in a half circle behind her, surrounding her. She assumed they are customers and didn''t pay attention to them. She ordered several desserts and watched old man pack them up... then she heard one of the men behind herment on her bottom and how he wants to grab her. Sarah turned around to face him. He looked at her with a smug smile on his face. Sarah''s face was serious, "Move further, you are too close.", she warned him.


    "What if I don''t want to move?", he asked.


    "You want somepany? We can show you around.", man on Sarah''s left said.


    "Yes, we can show you some good fun.", the man in front of Sarah added while looking at her suggestively and checking her out.


    "No thank you, I''m not alone.", Sarah responded. She was observing three men sternly. She realized they will not leave just like that. She heard about these types of men, they are locals who look for tourists, focusing on unapanied females. They will try to seduce them, and sometimes rob them, or worse if they manage to get them to a secluded location.


    "You look like you are alone. At least until we came to give youpany...", third man said.


    "Don''t disturb youngdy!", old vendor chimed in.


    "You, old man, keep out of this, if you know what''s good for you.", the man on Sarah''s left barked at him.


    Old man moved to stand in front of Sarah, shielding her from three men.


    At that time Aiden approached. "Is there a problem?", his icy voice made three men turned toward him.


    It was obvious that three men were displeased with Aiden''s arrival, but they didn''t dare to speak up. Even with their limited intelligence, they could sense that he is dangerous.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and her lips stretched into a smile when she saw his protective stance. It''s not that she can''t handle these three men, but she does not want to cause amotion in the middle of the street in broad daylight and having Aidene to her rescue was so romantic. He was so cool. She squealed like a little girl internally as he stood next to her.


    "I don''t think there are any problems. These three just offered to show me some good fun, but I think they are convinced that we can find fun without them... Right?" Sarah nced at each of three men. She held Aiden''s hand to prevent him from having a go at the them. It was obvious that he is upset and wants to teach those three not to mess with his girl.


    Eyes of three men darted between Sarah, Aiden, and vendor before they slowly retreated without a word.


    Aiden''s re didn''t leave three troublemakers until they disappeared out of sight when they took a turn around the corner. He turned toward Sarah and his expression softened, "How do you always attract trouble when I''m not around?"


    She shrugged, "Don''t think of me as a helpless girl... but if I did anything, you would lose a chance to save me." Sarah tilted her head and looked at him smiling while her arms circled around his waist, "My knight in shining armor."


    Aiden chuckled and hugged her. He liked that she called him her knight in shining armor¡­ and that he got a chance to save her.


    They paid for the desserts and gave a generous tip to the vendor before going back to the vi carrying two bags full of sweets.

 Chapter 155 - After Valentines (2)

    ~ New York, USA ~


    Around eight in the morning, Sophia woke up because of the persistent doorbell which would not stop ringing.


    She stumbled out of the bed pulling her dark red dress down while heading to the front door. Two stepster, she realized that she has a splitting headache.


    Sophia''s mind was a mess, and she didn''t even think of looking through the peephole before opening the door. Next thing she knows, she is facing Felix.


    In one hand he was holding a bouquet of red carnations, and in the other arge grocery bag. He looked at Sophia''s sorry appearance and it was obvious that he is struggling to keep a straight face, "Did I wake you up?"


    Sophia realized that she looks like a hot mess. Without a word, she turned around and headed back to the bedroom. She closed the door behind her.


    Felix found himself standing at the apartment entrance by himself. ''Well, at least she didn''t m the door in my face.'' He was happy that there is a silver lining and entered her apartment. Felix let himself in and headed to the kitchen.


    ¡­


    In the bedroom, Sophia sat on the bed and held her head in her arms.


    She felt a mild nausea and a strong headache. ''Why do I have such a headache?'' She remembered cocktails from previous night.


    ''How did I get home?'' Image of her and Felix walking home popped in her mind.


    ''How did I end up in the bed?'' Different images rolled in front of her closed eyes while she held her breath.


    ''I didn''t!'' Few more scenes appeared in her mind, and she could hear her own voice ringing in her head: ''Touch me''. Sophia rubbed her temples. ''It seems I did...''


    She looked at herself and remembered that she is still in the dress from yesterday.


    Sophia stood up and headed to the bathroom to take a shower.


    After shower, Sophia needed some time to gather courage and get out of the bedroom. She was embarrassed to face Felix. She knows what happened, and what didn''t happen. ''He just left!?'' Sophia is aware that she is ready, that she wants him, and he is right there¡­ her mind was a mess, but there is only one way to clear it up. She needs to get out and face whatever ising.


    ¡­


    Sophia exited the bedroom wearing afortable light green A-line dress. Her hair was still damp from the shower, falling over her shoulders. She followed sound of the blender from the kitchen.


    Sophia took a seat at the kitchen ind and observed Felix''s back while he worked on something. She had trouble not focusing on his broad shoulders, and narrow waist, and the feeling of his muscles under her palms, and the weight of his body pressing on her¡­


    On the counter she saw tomatoes, lemon, celery and hot sauce as well as some spices.


    He turned around and paused for a second before handing her red colored drink* with a charming smile. "For you."


    She looked at his handsome face and those two dimples which she wanted to touch. Headache made her slightly frown. "What is it?", she asked when the drink was in front of her.


    "It''s good for treating a hangover." He inched the drink closer to her and raised one eyebrow waiting for her to drink it.


    "How do you know I''m¡­" she stopped herself and took the drink. Of course, he knows she is hangover. He was therest night. He was HEREst night! Sophia''s cheeks turned slightly pink and she started nervously squirming on the chair. She felt embarrassed. Sophia was always in control, using logic to determine her actions before she acts, andst night she showed him an embarrassing side to herself.


    Sophia took a sip of the drink he gave her. vor of tomato juice overwhelmed her. "Ugh! Horrible...", sheined, her face contorting in disgust.


    "It''s going to help... bear with it.", he urged her.


    Sophia''s face was scrunched. "I really can''t drink this..." She pushed away the drink.


    He gave her a reprimanding look. "Childish... how old are you?"


    "I''m fine without it!" Sophia stood up abruptly and felt dizzy. Her headache got worse. With one hand she held the counter, and with the other one her forehead.


    Felix rushed to her and held her hand which was holding the counter. He sighed, "How stubborn...e here." He led her to the sofa and helped her sit sideways. He ced himself behind Sophia and started massaging her temples. Tips of his fingers circled on her temples, and base of his palm was applying pressure behind her ears.


    Sophia felt immediate relief. "Mmm... you are really good with your hands." She mumbled with her eyes closed.


    He was so good at massaging her, knowing where to press and how much. And his fingers burned wherever they touched. As if all the pain was being burned away. And that heat from his hands was spreading through her body. She wished that he touches more than her temples¡­ rest of her body screamed for that touch.


    "It would be better if you drink that", he was referring to the drink he made.


    "I hate tomato juice", Sophia pouted, trying not to think how good his hands felt on her.


    "As I said... childish.", he sighed.


    Sophia giggled. She felt much better. Her headache was almost gone. She rxed and leaned her back on his chest.


    His hands stopped moving.


    Both of them werepletely still for few seconds.


    Sophia frowned, "Why did you stop?"


    Felix''s voice came from behind her, his breath brushed her ear, "Are you asking me... to touch you?"


    Sophia cleared her throat. Her voice was almost a whisper. "Didn''t I ask youst night?" After a second, she continued, "Or does it reset daily?" She straightened her body and turned to face him. It was a bit faster movement than her head could handle, and headache started again. Sophia closed her eyes, frowning, and reached with hands to hold her head.


    Seeing her expression, he moved swiftly and helped hery t on the sofa while he sat next to her. Felix ced his hands on her head. His thumbs circled her temples and index and middle fingers worked their magic behind Sophia''s ears. "Avoid sudden movements until you expel alcohol from your body.", he advised.


    She obedientlyid on the sofa, with her eyes closed and listened to his enchanting voice while his fingers leaved invisible scorching marks wherever they touched.

 Chapter 156 - After Valentines (3)

    Sophia was rxed, enjoying Felix''s head massage with her eyes closed. She took a deep breath and could not stop smiling.


    "Better?", she heard his deep voice.


    "Yes", Sophia slowly opened her eyes, and looked at him. Her eyesnded on his lips. She rememberedst night and how good his lips felt on hers. Sophia was never kissed like that before. He was soft and firm, gentle and wild at the same time. His kisses alone made her head spin. The heat of his touch went through her skin and reached deep into her soul. She couldn''t imagine how good it would feel ifst night they went beyond kisses if he touched her a bit more¡­ deeper. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and subconsciously she licked her lips.


    Felix tilted his head while observing her, and his lips stretched into a smile. He can see that she is thinking about him, thinking about the possibilities, what might happen. He can see that she is ready for him, ready to ept him. But he is not sure if she is all the way there, ready to lose herself for him, with him. It seems that she still has some rationality left. Sophia is still resisting to let go of control and allow her emotions to take over.


    Sophia raised her gaze and looked Felix in the eyes. She swallowed hard and spoke with a whisper, "Do I need to ask...?"


    His smile widened. "You just did..." He lowered his head and their lips touched. He kissed her lower lip, and gently sucked on it for a second before kissing her again. Next kiss ended with him brushing his teeth against her lower lip. And then his tongue found its way inside her mouth and she lost any capability to resist. The whole room was spinning. In less than a minute, with his lips alone he ignited a fire she never knew could exist within her. And she was ready to willingly let herself be consumed by those mes, together with him. All her thoughts were focused on Felix. How he needs to get closer, so that she can feel him more.


    Next thing she knows he stopped kissing her and his index finger was on her lips. He inched his head away and his finger traced her lips, which are now red and slightly swollen.


    Felix had a satisfied grin on his face. He licked his lips, and she heard him say, "I''m going to make you breakfast now. It will not take long."


    Sophia looked at him in disbelief. Is he leaving her like this, again? She watched him stand up and walk toward the kitchen. She propped herself up with her hands, into a half sitting position. "Do I need to ask for it...?", her voice almost pleaded him toe back and take her.


    He stopped moving. "Of course, not... You can alwayse and get what you want." He threw a nce at her, shing a charming smile before continuing towards the kitchen.


    Sophia helplessly plopped back on the sofa, taking few deep breaths to calm herself. She was aroused because of intense kissing which she felt just a minute ago and upset because of his smug behavior. How outrageous can he be? So far, she never needed to work to get a man to do anything... so many of them were throwing themselves at her, waiting for her nod of approval before they even dare to speak. And Felix just leaves her hanging? Does he know how much internal struggle she goes through for this? ''He wants me to ask for it? Even worse... He wants me to go and get what I want? I never made a first move... how can I go and initiate intimacy with him???'' Sophia inhaled sharply when she realized her thoughts. ''Since when am I so desperate for intimacy with him?... Ahhh! This is so frustrating!'' At the same time, she can''t stop thinking about him. Those kisses alone seem to be worth of crushing few principles. If his kisses alone could make her mind spin like that... Sophia remembered sight of Felix''s wide back in his office when he was scalded with coffee, and unbelievable muscles of his front. She was burning from desire to find out what else he can do with that hard and muscr body of his¡­ How good would it feel to have those toned chest muscles press against her¡­ How his touch would burn if he holds her hips firmly in ce and¡­ ''Ahhh!'', she screamed internally. ''This is so frustrating! What is wrong with me?!''


    Her thoughts got interrupted with aromaing from the kitchen. Something smelled good... she stood up, adjusted her dress and went to the kitchen. Felix just pulled out a tray with golden brown croissants from the oven. He arranged croissants on a te and gestured toward the dining room. Table was set with fresh fruits, orange juice and coffee. Red carnations that he brought when he came in were in the vase on the table.


    "This looks good", Sophia looked at the croissants.


    "Tastes even better", he confidently smiled and showed her to take a seat.


    When she took a bite out of a still hot croissant Sophia found that it was soft inside and ky on the outside, just right. She nodded in approval. "Did you make these?"


    "Yes", he confirmed.


    Sophia was surprised. "You made them now?", she asked, thinking that he will say he bought them somewhere and just reheated.


    He shook his head while putting grapes in her te. "No, dough needs to sit overnight. I just baked them now."


    Sophia vaguely remembered that he had some bag with him when he arrived that morning. She concluded that he probably got ingredients for the nasty hangover drink, and for breakfast. It made happy thinking that he nned all this for her.


    He added two strawberries to her te and looked at her. "Eat fruits also, they go good together." He took a grape and held it in front of her mouth for a second before cing it on her lips. Her lips reflexively parted and he pushed the grape in her mouth with his thumb. His thumb slowly circled her lips while she took a bite of the grape. Sweetness of the fruit exploded in her mouth and she closed her eyes savoring the vor and the touch of his finger on her lips.. That was the sweetest grape she ever tasted.

 Chapter 157 - After Valentines (4)

    ~Hill Family Vi~


    JoAnna was anxious after her interaction with Dr. Light and decided to go to her family home instead of her apartment after her shift at the hospital ended. She has next two days off from work, and it will be good for her to spend them in thepany of her family. Ste ns to go on another trip in few weeks, but right now she is home, and JoAnna feels the need to talk to someone about thest night''s incident. Someone she trusts.


    JoAnna joined her mom for breakfast.


    "Where is dad?", JoAnna asked noticing Edward''s absence.


    Ste shook her head, "He found a new project that got him consumed. He didn''t leave study for three days now, maids are bringing him food inside. Empty tes that are being carried out are telling me that he is still alive." Ste ended with a joke, but JoAnna could see that she is worried about her husband''s habits to lock himself in asionally.


    "I see", JoAnna awkwardly smiled. Edward is an entric nerd. When his interestnds on a challenge, he gets totally consumed in it, disregarding everything around him. Luckily now they have help in the house, so he is not starving. When they started out work on theirpany and it was just the two of them, Ste would go on a trip for few days, and during that time Edward will not eat at all, because he forgot about it while being immersed in his work.


    No one knew what work that is exactly, but assumption is that he was improving existing or developing new products. Edward didn''t talk much about it, and they didn''t ask. It was sufficient to know that he is doing a great job at thepany.


    After a minute of silent eating, Ste asked. "Is everything all right?" She knows her daughters better than anyone, and immediately she sensed that JoAnna is not her usual self.


    JoAnna sighed, "I don''t know."


    Ste observed her troubled face. "Tell me."


    JoAnna thought for a minute before telling her mom, "Last night I was on a shift. Dr. Light called me to his office, and then I found out that he actually had a dinner set up for two of us."


    Ste looked at JoAnna, "You have meals with him often... That is not something that should make you upset, right?"


    JoAnna nodded in confirmation. "Yes, nothing was disturbing me until the end when he pulled out red roses and said something like ''pretty flowers for a prettydy''. I know that it might be nothing, but it made me feel ufortable... I gotpliments and flowers more than once, so this was not new. But he is my mentor, I see him as a father figure, as someone who can teach and guide me. His behavior was definitely a romantic advance, and it didn''t feel right. I racked my brain hard thinking three years back, and I''m confident that I never gave him any idea that I''m interested in him. This came so suddenly that caught me unprepared."


    Ste listened carefully. Her eyebrows creased slightly. When she was sure that JoAnna finished, Ste asked, "And what did you do?"


    "I thanked him for dinner as politely as I could and left. I could not ept the flowers or stay longer. I felt the need to flee... Oh, mom, how am I going to go to work on Tuesday? How do I face him?", JoAnna almost sobbed.


    Ste sighed, "Are you sure you don''t have any feelings for him?"


    JoAnna straightened her back and looked Ste in the eyes. "Besides respect that he deserves as my mentor, and admiration for his skills and knowledge as a surgeon, I have no other feelings for him. So far, he did a lot for me, but he did it on his own, I never asked him for any of it, therefore I don''t feel indebted to him in the slightest.", JoAnna confidently responded.


    Ste nodded in approval. "Then don''t think too much about it. Take it as he is anyone else. He expressed his desire to take your rtionship to a different level, and you refused. He will probably sulk a day or two, like any other man, but he will get over it. If he does continue pursuing you or does anything to damage your reputation, then we can talk about it again. OK?" Ste looked at JoAnna confidently and continued. "Keep in mind that you have a three-year history with him, showing a good and respectful rtionship. He is a smart man, and he should not be so petty to destroy all that just because you rejected him."


    JoAnna felt a relief when she heard her mom''s words. "Thanks mom." JoAnna thought that what Ste said makes sense. ''Why was I so upset? I was overreacting, probably because of fatigue. After breakfast I will go and get some good sleep. When I wake up, I will see that everything is back to normal.'' JoAnna knows Dr. Light as an intelligent man, he will be sensible and not push the issue further. At least that is what JoAnna thought¡­


    Two of them chatted when Ste mentioned Sarah.


    "Did Sarah got in touch with you from Greece?", Ste asked.


    JoAnna nodded and put her phone on the table. "Yes, she sent me photos."


    "Let me see¡­" Ste gestured to JoAnna to unlock her phone. She carefully examined each photo that Sarah sent and sighed. "I feel happy and relieved to know that Aiden is taking good care of her. I was worried after her fallout with Edward on Christmas. But this young man is giving me confidence that she will be alright."


    "I agree... look how happy she is. I can only hope to someday find a man who will make me shine like this. Look, she is literally glowing, isn''t she?", JoAnna showed one photo to Ste.


    Ste smiled and nodded. Then her face turned serious, "What is the progress on your investigation rted to the incident that got her hospitalized?"

 Chapter 158 - After Valentines (5)

    "I thought you said that you will leave this to us, and not involve yourself?", JoAnna looked at Ste with a sharp gaze which scrutinized her.


    Ste shrugged like she does not know what is JoAnna talking about. "How is knowing what is going on involving? I just want to know the status... now, speak!"


    JoAnna shook her head smiling. She knew that her mom can''t stay out of this. After a small staring contest JoAnna took a deep breath and started talking. "I used my contacts in the police and found out that the drug used is something new that showed up in South Africa first. It is extremely potent. Less than a drop can incapacitate a person."


    JoAnna paused for a moment before continuing, her face was getting more troubled with every next word. "That is one of the reasons I''m concerned. It seems that Sarah was injected with a syringe, or something simr. For such a small amount of drug to be given, syringe is too big of a tool. They could literally use a sewing needle or anything sharp just dipped in the solution, and it would knock her out. Also, Sarah described thatrge area of her upper back burned when she got injected. She should just feel a prick at most, and the drug spreads without any pain. Besides the initial prick, first effect victim notices is losing control over legs and speech. There should be no burning. It''s almost as there was something else... Burning she described is simr to the numbing medicine we use for local anesthesia. If you inject the numbing medicine quickly it would feel like it''s burning... but why would they numb her if they just want to drug her? Things just don''t add up."


    JoAnna looked like she finished, but then she remembered something and continued, "There is one more thing... on the audio recording they retrieved... day after the incident, that Philip guy talks with someone about the drug and Sarah, and he mentions that he is not worried that Sarah escaped, because she got a second wave... We don''t know what that second wave is. He didn''t mention it again. Is that a second version of the drug? Does it have a dyed effect? I can''t help but think that if she was drugged and recuperated, then she is a clean te, right? Howe he is not worried that she escaped? There is something else there. My intuition is telling me that we are missing something important..."


    Listening to this, Ste was visibly getting anxious. "Your intuition is usually not wrong..."


    JoAnna got defensive. "What usually? When was my intuition wrong?"


    Ste nodded solemnly. "Right... it''s always right. That is why I''m really hoping that you are wrong this time. And it''s just that you are worrying about your sister."


    JoAnna sighed, "I hope so too."


    "Does Sarah say anything about this?" Ste looked at JoAnna.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "She was over the moon preparing for their trip to Greece. You know her... if it''s about someone else she would die of worry. But when it''s about her, she is totally irresponsible." JoAnna sighed. "I got her to promise that when she gets back from Greece she wille for another checkup."


    Ste looked at JoAnna, "How about Aiden? What does he say about this?"


    JoAnna sighed, "Sarah was processing audio and sent samples to me only after I promised not to tell him anything. She didn''t want to spoil the mood before their vacation. That means¡­ he does not know about the audio part which talks about second wave, whatever that is."


    Ste rubbed her temples, "What a silly girl... Well now we can only hope that nothing goes wrong in next few days. They should be back in three days, right?"


    "Yes..." JoAnna looked at Ste. "Does dad know about this investigation we are doing?"


    Ste shook her head. "No. You know him, he would just leave it to the police, and scold us for taking things into our hands. We can tell him after we are done."


    JoAnna looked at Ste and spoke with mockery, "What do you mean WE? You are out of this, right?"


    Ste got defensive and waved her hands. "Right, right... I''m just an observer."


    JoAnna looked at Ste suspiciously. She knows that Ste never leaves things to run their course. She will at least observe them closely ande to the rescue if needed. JoAnna even suspects that Ste knows most of the things she just said, but her mom is verifying her honesty.


    Ste was ufortable under JoAnna''s gaze. "What?"


    "Howe you are so at ease with all this?", JoAnna asked. She wanted her mom to admit that she is meddling. Even if she is doing it silently, behind their backs, it''s still meddling.


    "With what?", Ste raised an eyebrow, looking perfectly innocent.


    "This investigation, going around thew, keeping secrets from dad...", JoAnna''s inner detective was awake. She was onto something and she knew it¡­ now just her mom needs to admit whatever she is up to.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about¡­ anyway, all that about secrets from dad, does that not apply to you also?", Ste nervously fidgeted under JoAnna''s gaze.


    "Not like this... " JoAnna could tell that her mom is trying to hide something, and the more Ste avoided it, the more JoAnna was suspicious. "My intuition is telling me that there is something about you that is hidden from all of us."


    Ste waved her hands, like she wants to chase away those words. "Now look what silly stuff you are saying... I''m your mother. Show some respect... and eat your breakfast, then go get some sleep."


    JoAnna didn''t speak after that. She finished her juice, stood up and walked outside dining room. At the door she stopped and turned to look at her mother before going to her room.


    Ste was holding a croissant in her hand and staring somewhere in front of her, deep in thoughts.

 Chapter 159 - After Valentines (6)

    ~Athens, Greece~


    Aiden was urging Sarah to hurry up getting ready while reminding her that they will bete for a ''dinner in the sky''. It is a dinner where guests get to be suspended in the air above Athens while enjoying a six-course dinner.


    "Oh, you can be bossy... Just a minute and I''m done", Sarah responded with a pout while pulling her hair up in a ponytail. She got out of the room wearing a dark blue sweater dress which ended halfway through her thighs, ck leggings, and a ck leather ankle boots with a 3'' block heel.


    Aiden observed her for a second and rushed back in the room.


    "I thought you said we arete!", Sarah eximed. She went after Aiden and saw him rummaging through clothes until he found his dark blue sweater and put it on.


    He looked at Sarah with a silly grin. "Now we are matching!". He was gesturing to his dark blue sweater and ck jeans.


    Sarahughed when she finally understood why he went back to the closet. "Let''s go. Aren''t we runningte?"


    He shrugged. "Not really. We have time."


    "But you were rushing me forst half an hour!", Sarah was getting upset.


    "If I didn''t rush you, we would bete. Now we are right on time.", he calmly exined.


    Sarah grabbed a decorative pillow from the sofa and threw it at him angrily. "You! You..."


    He was in front of her in two steps and pulled her into a hug. "What about me?"


    His deep voice defeated her, she sighed, "You... know me well." She can''t deny that she always waits for thest minute to get ready and ends up beingte while he waits for her. And she can''t deny that Aiden has the power to disarm her no matter how temperamental she is.


    ...


    After dinner they walked on the streets of Athens.


    "How about we go to a club?", Sarah looked at him eagerly.


    "Where do you want to go?" Aiden was not interested in going to clubs, he would rather go back to vi and snuggle with her. He finds night clubs crowded, loud and stuffy¡­ but if she wants to go, he will go.


    "There is a club nearby, it has good reviews. When I camest time, I was underage...", she looked up at him expectantly and blinked few times.


    In Greece, people are adults legally at age of 18. Sarah was in Greecest time when she was 17 years old. To enter night clubs, you need to show that you are over age of 18.


    "Lead the way", he was happy to indulge her.


    Not long after, they ended up in a club which was packed with young people dancing, chatting and enjoying exotic looking beverages. Club was decorated with Asian inspired decor, and lights mixed with mirrors made the whole experience excitingly unique.


    Sarah does not like crowds, but she does not want to miss this chance to experience evening in this popr night club in Athens. With Aiden.


    Sarah was standing at a bar height table, sending some photos to her sisters from her phone when Aiden came carrying two funky looking green colored cocktails. Sarah looked at them with a frown.


    Aidenughed, "Bartender swears that this is the most popr low alcohol cocktail. Give it a try before judging."


    Sarah took a sip and nodded in approval. "It is tasty... are you sure it has alcohol? I don''t taste any... and why is it green?"


    "There is some vodka, but just a little bit. And it was yellow when he mixed it, must be that these lights make it look green." He looked up at a different colored lights at the ceiling.


    "Vodka?", Sarah frowned. She does not drink alcohol, and thinking of how drunk people act, she dislikes even the thought of it.


    Aiden saw her expression, and patted her head coaxing her. "Don''t worry, I will make sure you reach home safely."


    Sarah rxed and admitted, "Safety is not my concern... not with you around." Next to Aiden, Sarah feels safe. She knows that he will take care of her.


    He likes that Sarah relies on him to keep her safe. Knowing that she needs him and counts on him to be there for her makes his heart swell from emotions.


    Shortly after, she finished her drink, it was tasty. Aiden went to get her another one. She looked after him until he disappeared in the crowd. Her gaze moved to the people who danced with happy faces, like they don''t have a care in the world. The atmosphere was addictive.


    Sarah felt something brushing against her bottom, and instinctively reached back. She ended up grabbing someone''s wrist. As soon as her fingers wrapped around that wrist, she swiftly turned around while yanking it. The person didn''t expect that, so he stumbled towards her. Sarah was surprised to see a familiar face. It was one of the men who wanted to cause trouble earlier while she was getting desserts from the street vendor. The man''s face of shock changed into a smug smirk when he faced her. Sarah knows which pressure points to press to cause pain, and she squeezed his wrist making him feel pain that caused his face to twist in an instant. Several other men got behind him ring at Sarah at first, but then they looked at the situation and startedughing at him.


    "Is this girl teaching you a lesson?", one man sneered.


    "Are you even a man?", other manughed.


    They teased him, and he hated it, but there was not much he could do other than stare at Sarah while trying to suppress showing the amount of pain he was feeling. He was not able to believe that such a thin hand is causing him so much pain.


    In an instant, two bouncers came, and took the man away after apologizing to Sarah. The man red at Sarah furiously. He said something to her, while bouncers dragged him out, but due to loud music, she didn''t understand what he said. Sarah could guess that it was nothing good. She is happy that the situation was quickly under control, it''s never a good thing to cause trouble in such a packed ce.


    Just as bouncers with the man disappeared out of view, Aiden returned with her drink. "Did you miss me?"


    She smiled, "You have no idea...."

 Chapter 160 - After Valentines (7)

    On the way back from the club, Sarah and Aiden walked while holding each other tightly. There was still quite a bit of people on the street. Sarah nced back few times and noticed that a group of people is following them.


    "How many?", Aiden asked.


    Sarah was impressed that he noticed them without turning around, at least not that she could notice. And she was impressed that he noticed why she is ncing back. "I see five." Sarah acknowledged to herself for the hundredth time during this vacation that she is falling for him even more. Everything he does or says puts her into a trance. ''My Greek God got managed to impress me again.'' She was dazed and held onto him tightly, pulling him closer.


    He smiled feeling that her hold on him intensified, and squinted at her, "Make that seven."


    Sarah pouted. ''Where did he see two more?''


    Aiden saw her ncing back again. "What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to take them home... let''s take a turn here", she pulled Aiden in one side street. They took few turns and reached a dead-end alley with no people in sight. Suspicious group of men followed behind them without an intention of hiding themselves anymore.


    "Let me take care of them.", Aiden said while pushing her behind him. He saw that she has some skills, but he is not sure how much. And he does not want to risk her getting hurt. It''s his duty to protect her.


    Sarah frowned. "No way... I will take half." She stood next to him. She knows that he is shielding her, but she does not need it. Taking care of one dozen of street ruffians is nothing for her. And she does not want Aiden to get hurt. He is too handsome to get hurt.


    "One", he pushed her with his hand, and she took a step back.


    Sarah pouted and pushed his arm away. "Half" She took a step forward.


    "Stubborn", he muttered and squinted at her. But he faced her determined gaze and saw that she will not yield. He exhaled in frustration and decided on apromise, "Firste first serve."


    "Agreed", Sarah confirmed with a smile.


    While two of them bickered between themselves how many troublemakers they will each fight with, the men reached them, and their group blocked the exit out of the alley. One man stepped out in front. He was holding his right wrist with his left hand. "You think you can escape?", he red at Sarah.


    Aiden looked at the man, then at Sarah. "You know him?"


    Sarah smirked, "We met." It was the man who groped her in the club and ended up being carried away by bouncers. He gathered some other troublemakers and waited for Sarah toe out so that he can get a revenge for his humiliation.


    "You will pay for this!", the man raised his right arm, showing his wrist.


    "You did that?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    Sarah shrugged, "He grabbed my butt."


    "When?", his eyebrows furrowed.


    "You were getting drinks..." Sarah saw that Aiden does not like that he found out about it just now.


    Aiden''s face darkened. "He is mine."


    Sarah had no objections. "Fine. I''m not picky."


    The man watched them talk like he is not there and got agitated. "Get them!", he ordered others who were behind him. The men rushed toward Sarah and Aiden. "Don''t hurt the bitch too much! She is mine!" the man barked.


    What he didn''t expect is that in less than a minute, all of his buddies were on the ground, wailing in pain. The man who confidently gave orders a minute ago stood in silence looking at his underlings being beaten in a sh. It was dark, but even with if it was lit up, he would not be able to see clearly blitz of precise hits that Sarah and Aiden served to men who rushed towards them.


    Sarah looked at the men on the ground and counted them. "It''s ten of them!" She was happy that Aiden also missed few when he estimated that there was seven.


    Aiden understood why she is gleeful, and made an excuse for himself, "It was a crowded street... and don''tin, I gave you half."


    "You didn''t give me anything. I took them myself", she proudly dered.


    Aiden looked at her and remembered how few seconds ago her movements were fast, sharp, precise... She was breathtaking while delivering those punches. He was smittenpletely, not able to find words to describe graceful movements he just witnessed.


    Sarah returned his gaze, admiration in her eyes was impossible to hide. Seeing him move fluidly while beating the senses out of those troublemakers got her excited. She never saw such strength and speedbined. ''My Greek God is amazing!''


    Aiden pulled her into a tight embrace, and they gazed at each other without a word. Both of their chests heaved how excited they felt, not by the previous altercation, but because of passion that consumed them. And then they plunged onto each other, lips first. Everything around them fell down and both of them were lost, desperately holding onto one another in order to find themselves again.


    Sarah and Aiden kissed many times before, but not like this. Now they revealed a side that was hidden: wild, vicious¡­ side which will show no mercy in defending the person they love. Their kiss was matching their emotions: wild, hungry¡­ starving. Their hands were not able to bring them close enough while they burned alive in the newly found passion.


    Sarah and Aiden forgot about the man who watched them while his knees trembled. ''What kind of people are these? They just beat up ten of my men, and now they are making out without a care in the world!'' He took a step back trying to escape, but he stumbled and fell down. The noise he made got Sarah and Aiden to stop their actions and look toward him.


    "You said he is yours." Sarah reminded Aiden.


    Aiden nodded and let go of Sarah. His expression got colder with each step, while he slowly approached the man who was lying on his back. Thinking how this man dared to touch his woman, Aiden''s fury was increasing with every step he made.


    "Get up!" Aiden ordered.


    The man staggered to his feet and looked at Aiden with his eyes open wide. He was not able to see how exactly two of them overpowered his men, but he could tell that he does not stand a chance against them. If he wanted topare their skills, he would be an elementary school bully facing against trained assassins. Standing in front of Aiden, he felt dreading over him. Next thing he knows, he got punched in the face and he felt a metallic taste of blood in his mouth, and few of his teeth got lose. His left ear was ringing. Man stumbled backwards and bent holding his face where he got hit. Aiden delivered one more vicious punch in the back of his neck and man fell on the ground.


    Aiden nced at Sarah and told her, "Turn around.." His voice was cold, and expression sinister.

 Chapter 161 - After Valentines (8)

    Sarah looked at Aiden''s back. His aura changed, he looked distant and cold. It felt as if temperature around him dropped by few degrees. It felt like a different person¡­ <em>''No, it''s just another side of him. I need to keep looking, all of this is him.''</em>, Sarah told herself.


    "No."


    Sarah was not sure if he heard her, but it didn''t matter. She understood that Aiden does not want her to see him like this. But she wants to see every side of him, even the dark side. Even if there is a scary monster lurking inside of him, she wants to know about it, she wants to embrace it¡­ because it''s all him.


    Aiden stepped on man''s right hand, the one that touched Sarah, and the one that she already hurt. Sound of bones cracking was heard.


    Man screamed in agony as bones in his hand were being crushed. After a minute man''s screams became whimpers.


    "Get up.", Aiden ordered.


    The man looked at him with fear in his eyes while his whole body shivered.


    "Get up!" Aiden repeated, his voice was deeper and more sinister.


    Man struggled to get on his feet.


    Aiden''s mind was shrouded in darkness. He was not thinking about anything other than how he wants to destroy the man who was in front of him, because he dared to touch Sarah.


    Man groaned in pain while he swayed on his feet.


    Aiden delivered series of brutal punches into his face and torso.


    With each hit man felt his bones breaking and organs being shifted suffering internal injuries.


    Aiden''s footnded on man''s shin, and distinct sound of bones breaking was heard as man''s tibia and fib* broke. Before man''s body touched the ground, Aiden kicked him in the chest, and he flew backwards. Man''s back hit the wall of the building with a loud thump, and his body slid down to the ground. The man was not moving anymore, and he didn''t make any sounds.


    Aiden started walking toward the man and stopped abruptly when two arms embraced him from behind.


    "That''s enough", Sarah whispered.


    Her touch made vicious monster go away, and retreat wherever it was hiding before. The need to protect her overshadowed any impulse he had, and now that she was holding onto him, he wanted to hold onto her as well.


    In next instant, Aiden froze. His mind raced. <em>''Was she watching? What if she got scared? What if she does not want to be with me anymore?''</em> He was reluctant to face her.


    Seeing that he is not moving, Sarah slowly moved in front of him and looked him in the eyes. She understood that he didn''t want her to see him like this. But she wanted to let him know that it''s OK. She wanted to let him know that she needs to see everything, he can show her everything, and she will ept him. As long as he loves her and stays truthful to her, she will ept him.


    Aiden was surprised to see that Sarah was smiling at him with eyes full of warmth.


    She got on her toes and kissed him on the lips.


    Aiden rxed and embraced her. His distant and cold aura disappearedpletely while he exhaled in relief.


    Sarah and Aiden held each other in the dark alley while eleven menid on the ground. Few of them were unconscious, while others didn''t dare to move or make any sound. It was quiet for some time until the sound of the police sirens could be heard. Sarah and Aiden looked at each other and then toward the exit of the alley which was now getting lit up with blue and red lights. If they go that way, they will be seen by the police and probably caught.


    As on cue, at the same time Sarah and Aiden looked on the opposite side, toward the seven-foot wall which connected two tall buildings around the alley. Not knowing what is on the other side of the wall, they ran toward it, jumped, grabbed top of the wall and pulled themselves over it. They ended up in what looked like amunity garden. On each side was a row of fruit trees and between them were nters with various vegetables. The garden was dimly lit with small sr lights that lined the narrow passage between the nts. Aiden held Sarah''s hand as they ran through the garden and ended up in a different alley few streets away from themotion and police.


    They found their way back to the main street and to their vi. Once they reached inside, and locked the door behind them, both of them sighed in relief.


    Sarah looked down at his hands and saw that they are bloody. She smiled faintly and held his hands guiding him to the bathroom. She started water in the tub and in the shower. Sarah helped him remove his clothes and removed hers also before they got in the shower. She washed all blood from his hands with a sponge, and made sure that there is no blood left, relieved when she confirmed that it''s not his. She turned the shower off and guided Aiden to a now full bathtub. He got inside and she sat between his legs, her back leaning on his chest.


    Aiden held her without a word. He felt a mix of emotions. Concern because he showed her a side of him that he didn''t want to expose. That concern was mixed with happiness because she didn''t reprimand him, at the same time he was worried that she might look at him differently.


    Before he met Sarah, Aiden never cared what others think about him. But she changed that. To Sarah, he wanted to give only the best, to be the best man for her... and now he feared that she might see him as a violent person, not worthy to be with her.


    In his eyes, Sarah is a perfect existence, and he is not her match.


    As these thoughts ran through his mind, his anxiety increased, and he tightened his hug.


    Sarah noticed that he is acting strangely. "What is going on?"


    He took some time to respond. "Do you... see me differently now?"


    "Yes", Sarah responded honestly, without hesitation.


    His heart dropped, and he lost strength in his arms.

 Chapter 162 - After Valentines (9)

    Noticing change in him, Sarah turned around to face him in the tub. Her legs wrapped around his waist as she observed his expression. She exined her statement, "You showed me a side of you I''ve never seen before, of course I will see you differently."


    She could see a concern in his face, his eyes looked at her with a hint of helplessness before he lowered his head. Sarah realized that he misunderstood and that he believes she thinks less of him now. ''It''s cute how sometimes he feels insecure.'' Sarah felt that he has a need to be reassured. He is a man she loves unconditionally, and she wants him to know that. Sarah raised her hands and her fingers entwined with his damp hair holding his head up to face her. "I saw a man who will forget himself and break someone because he dared to touch me. I saw a man who will do anything to keep me safe. I saw a man who can be vicious to others while holding me gently."


    As she spoke, his face lit up and he looked at her with admiration.


    Sarah smiled and kissed him gently on the lips.


    Aiden felt like a huge burden fell from his heart. ''This beautiful girl is beyond amazing.'' He embraced her pulling her body closer to his. "Thank you..."


    As he held her, he felt that her chest is rapidly moving against his as she panted. He looked at her and raised an eyebrow.


    Seeing that he is waiting for an exnation, she provided one, "Seriously¡­ are you not aware of our position?"


    His hard member was throbbing between her legs. Of course, he was aware, but it was not the first time for him to be hard and ready and to end with only cuddles. It seemed that she still needs to learn to control her urges¡­ or maybe there is no need. He will be happy to provide his services whenever she wants. Seeing her flushed face and hearing her words, his mischievous expression was back in an instant. Aiden licked his lips and grabbed her behind pulling her closer to him. She arched her back gasping for air while enjoying the sensation of every inch filling her up as he slowly got inside. He sucked her breasts and his hands held her hips firmly while moving in sync with his hips. She was on top, but he was in control. And they surrendered to the feeling of two merging into one. Over and over again.


    ~New York, USA~


    Felix and Sophia had a lunch at a restaurant downtown and are walking on the streets of Manhattan.


    They are holding hands, their fingers intertwined hiding in the left pocket of his coat from chilly air and any curious onlookers.


    Sophia is feeling a bit out of ce. When she was at the age when holding hands was ''normal'', she was not dating, she was focusing on her studies and didn''t show much interest in hanging out with boys. Now she feels that she is above age for holding hands on the street. When she thinks about it, she never really dated anyone. Few flings she had were one-night stands which ended after few kisses. Except for Mark, no other man really touched her.


    With Mark, Sophia never went on a proper date. It started when they studied together, preparing for the 6 months internship... They kept their rtionship hidden from others because they didn''t want to be judged. Proving yourself inw school such as Harvard and doing internship in a goodpany is hard enough without exposing personal rtionships which can be seen as a weakness. Soon their rtionship became one of fulfilling their physical needs... Well, his needs mostly, she does not remember having a strong desire for him. There were no flowers, no romantic dinners, no walks in the park while embracing each other... what kind of a rtionship was that? Mark was someonepatible with her. They had aparable education, interests, beliefs. Isn''t that a given that they arepatible and a good match? At that time Sophia thought that once they graduate, they can act as a normal couple... and who knows, maybe she develops some real passion? Passion like what she sees in movies and reads about in novels¡­ the one that consumes you and you can''t resist it, even if you know that you will be burnt, but you can''t stop yourself from stepping into that me. However, incident with Mark happened and they fell apart before that.


    If Sophiapares her feelings, at that time she thought she is in love with Mark, but what she feels for Felix now is so much stronger, uncontroble. Comparing to her feelings towards Felix, was Mark even a crush, puppy love? Maybe not even that...


    Those were Sophia''s thoughts while she walked on the streets with Felix. Her hand was hiding in his pocket, their fingers intertwined, and his thumb lightly caressing back of her palm.


    Yesterday was her first real, proper date. And now that they had lunch and are walking on the streets holding hands, isn''t this a second date? She looked at Felix and smiled.


    Felix was happy with their progress so far and he reminded himself many times that it''s still not time to rx. He needs to stay vignt and not to drop the ball. Now it''s crucial to stay focused. Sophia is finally not rejecting him! He got that barrier between them removed. She is holding his hand, and it feels so good. He wants to hold more of her¡­ he wants to hold all of her. And he believes that she is ready. She only needs to give a sign, andst ounce of his willpower to hold back will crumble. This beautiful woman will be his. He looked at Sophia and saw that she is smiling at him. He smiled back.


    Few kids on skateboards approached them, and Sophia instinctively stepped away from Felix to give kids space to pass. Her hand escaped his pocket and she was about to let go of his hand, when Felix pulled her back toward him, and embraced her. Kids passed by them, behind Sophia. Sophia was startled by the fact that he pulled her, and she ended up in his arms... One arm to be more precise, since his left hand didn''t let go of hers which was now back in his coat pocket. She looked up and their eyes met.


    "Don''t let go", his deep voice rang in her ears.

 Chapter 163 - After Valentines (10)

    Sophia looked at Felix and her gaze stopped moving when itnded on his lips. Those beautiful lips on his handsome face. Lips that can make her head spin in a second. Lips that can kiss her and make her lose herself. She didn''t like the idea of losing herself, she likes to be in control¡­ but she was not able to stay away. The attraction was too strong, and she had no way to pull herself out of this¡­ and she felt like kissing him... At the same time, she felt it''s not appropriate, at least not on the street. There are people watching, she is not a teenager¡­ but those lips¡­


    Sophia forced herself to take a step back and cleared her throat. "What do you usually do on Sunday afternoon?"


    Felix saw that she was lost in a daze for a second, and he liked it. His lips stretched into a smile, "Are you interested to find out?"


    "Yes", she nodded while her eyes didn''t leave two dimples on his cheeks that got revealed by his irresistible smile.


    He called a cab and gave the address to the driver.


    ...


    Sophia and Felix are in arge gym. All around them are rock climbing walls of different difficulties. Sophia is looking at the surrounding, looking apprehensive.


    He observed her for a second before asking, "First time?"


    Sophia nodded.


    He liked that. "I will make sure that first time is special."


    Sophia was speechless. His voice entranced her, but what about his choice of words? ''Just how suggestive can that be? And isn''t he reminding me that he left me hangingst night?!''


    Felix did his best to suppress his smile while leading her to the counter where few young men and woman chatted. When they noticed them, they recognized Felix and greeted him cheerfully.


    Felix greeted them back. "I will use my locker, and this beautifuldy..." he looked at Sophia, "She will need full equipment."


    Young man looked at Sophia, "Do you need introductory lesson?"


    "I will handle that.", Felix responded instead of Sophia.


    Young man gave a nod to Felix. "Is sheing on your card?"


    "Yes." Felix responded.


    "Oh, you finally brought someone!", ady chimed in.


    Members can bring up to three guests to join them for free. This was the first time that Felix brought a guest. Guests need to give their name, age, upation and rtionship to the member with contact info as optional.


    Young man asked for Sophia''s name, age, upation and Sophia answered. When he asked about her rtionship to Felix, she subconsciously nced at him.


    Felix stepped in and responded with a straight face. "My boss." Young people behind counter looked at her, and then at him. They looked quite close, is Felix that close to his boss? The most shocked look came from Sophia. She was internally screaming. ''This guy is driving me crazy. How dares he put me in as a boss!'' Then another voice sounded in her mind. ''And you want him to put your rtionship as a...?'' She thought how she would feel if he said ''girlfriend'', and blushed... it would be embarrassing.


    Felix looked at her expressions that changed by the second andughed. "V, help her suit up. I will wait at the wall two", Felix told one youngdy who was behind counter, and went toward men''s locker rooms.


    ¡­


    In women''s locker room, girl with name V gave Sophia a white tank top and ck three-quarter leggings, as well as gray rock-climbing shoes. Sophia changed from her dress and high heel boots and checked herself in the mirror. She looks good because of her great body, but... even though everything is covered, she feels it''s quite revealing.


    V looked at Sophia with admiration. She noticed that Sophia has a troubled expression. "You look amazing!", the girl said. She thought that Sophia is not happy with how she looks and wanted to encourage her.


    "Thank you", Sophia hesitated before continuing. "Don''t you have a... less body hugging options?"


    "This is your best option. Because it''s tight, you don''t need to worry that your clothes will get tangled or be in the way.", V responded while pointing at the outfit.


    Sophia awkwardly smiled. She was covered, but she still felt naked.


    "You are lucky.", V said.


    "Why?"


    "So many staff and members would kill to have a session with Felix.", V pouted.


    Sophia was now interested to hear more. "Really?"


    "Yes. He is charming, and the way he looks... he can take me to any mountain, and I will not mind suffering, as long as I can cling to him.", V giggled.


    Sophia listened to her drooling over Felix and frowned. Sophia was not sure why it felt unpleasant to hear some other woman talk about Felix like that... she never felt jealous before; this is the first time for her.


    V snapped out of her imagination and looked at Sophia. "Are you really his boss?"


    "Yes"


    "Ahh!" V screamed, and then continued with a whisper, "If I could be his boss! That is a fantasy I would not wake up from. I would always give him extra work, so he needs to stay back and workte with me... if you know what I mean...", V''s eyebrows danced yfully as she suggestively smiled.


    Sophia felt very ufortable listening to this woman. She could not define what is going on with her emotions, but it was ufortable. "Are we done? If yes, can you show me out?"


    "Yes, yes... he said number two, right? Let me take you there.", V hopped out of the locker room, and Sophia followed.


    ...


    Felix was waiting for Sophia. When he saw her approaching, his gaze moved from her top to bottom and back to top again. She looks great, it''s difficult not to look at her. Few more men turned around and ogled at her.


    Sophia''s attention was on Felix. He was wearing jeans on the bottom, and a tight V-neck t-shirt on top. It was not as tight as Sophia''s clothes, but his muscled body was not well hidden under that t-shirt. She was nervously fidgeting her fingers as she approached him. "Now what?"


    "I will help you get into the harness." Felix picked up harness which was next to him.


    "Where does that go?", she curiously looked at the straps of the harness.


    "Around your waist and thighs..", Felix looked at her and his lips stretched into a smile.

 Chapter 164 - After Valentines (11)

    Felix held the harness in front of Sophia and smiled as he watched her step into it. He started tightening it around her body slowly.


    Sophia held her breath. ''Why does this feel like I''m in a bondage movie?''


    His hands moved slowly around her waist, making sure that harness is in ce, and he tugged on it several times to make sure it''s fastened and tightened properly. He knelt in front of her, while checking harness around her thighs. His face was in line with her crotch and he looked up at her face with a smirk.


    Sophia found his every movement to be very suggestive. ''Is that checking the harness? You are looking at my expression most of the time! And why are you taking much longer than necessary?'' Sophia wasining internally, but she didn''t dare say anything openly. Those youngsters were all looking at two of them. If she said anything, it would be very embarrassing.


    Sophiaposed herself. "I thought you are going to show me how to rock climb." She wanted him to stop touching her like that, especially in front of others.


    "I will rope you in in a minute", heughed.


    Sophia''s face dropped. ''What did he say?'' She looked around and observed people, they indeed had ropes attached to the harness.


    Felix took a rope and demonstrated tying few different knots to Sophia.


    She watched attentively. But her mind was not there. She was thinking how close he is to her, and how those muscles would feel under her palms.


    When he finished exining, he asked, "Will you know how to make these by yourself?"


    "No", Sophia honestly answered. It''s one thing to watch someone do it... but if she needs to replicate it, then it''s a different issue. And to be honest, her focus was not on the rope and knots.


    He sighed, "OK, let me show you again."


    "No need." Sophia interrupted him. "It''s not like I''m going rock climbing without you."


    He was surprised by her answer. And so was Sophia. She didn''t mean to say that; it just came out. But it was the truth.


    He stood in front of her, lowered his head and started tying knot on her harness, just below her navel. He was talking about the knots he is making and why they are made in that specific order, but Sophia could not focus on his words. His voice was like instrumental only music in her mind, and she was thinking how close he is to her. When he tugged the rope to tighten it, harness which was high on her thighs moved also, and she felt an unexpected wave of pleasure washing over her. She bit her lip hard, hoping that pain will get her to snap out of her daze. She ended up biting her lip too hard, and quiet moan escaped her due to pain. Or maybe due to pleasure, but she will never admit to that.


    Felix heard her moan, raised his head and observed her face. Her cheeks were pink, eyes unfocused and she was biting her lip.


    He smiled, "I''m almost done."


    Sophia closed her eyes and sighed, while thinking, ''me too''.


    Few secondster he finished with knots on her harness and turned her towards the climbing wall. Felix was standing behind her and pointing at different rock colors on the wall exining texture and grip for each of them. He was so close, that she could feel his chest on her back, and his breath brushed her ear and neck. Her body moved toward him and she felt his firm chest on her back. It was a torture to stand there... getting aroused more by the second, and not able to do anything about it, it''s a public ce! Sophia could not handle any more. She turned around and faced Felix. Sophia took few deep breaths topose herself, at least a little bit, while her eyesnded on his lips.


    "I can''t hear what you are saying.", she whispered.


    Felix raised one eyebrow and tilted his head. "Do you want me to repeat?"


    Sophia shook her head helplessly. "No use. You are too close for me to focus on anything."


    Felix knows that he was too close, and that he took too long with the harness, and how it affects Sophia. He did his best to keep a straight face, but corners of his lips trembled. "Do you want me to step further away?"


    "No.", Sophia blinked few times. She was hoping to snap back to her usual calm demeanor, but nothing worked.


    Felix looked at her face which showed internal struggle. "What do you suggest then?"


    Sophia hesitated before responding. "Let''s go to my ce..."


    Felix smiled. "My apartment is closer."


    "Deal!" She moved to rush to the women''s dressing room and got yanked back by the rope. "Can you untie me, please?"


    Felix undid the knots on the rope and unbuckled the harness in few swift moves. He grabbed harness from Sophia''s waist with both hands, knelt in front of her and slowly pulled it down her legs. She felt as he is undressing her. For a moment her knees trembled, and she held onto his shoulders fearing that she is losing her bnce. As soon as she stepped out of the harness, she rushed into women''s dressing room without looking back.


    Sophia was out at the entrance few minutester. Felix was already there waiting for her. He waved to young people behind the counter and turned to Sophia. As two of them walked out, Felix wrapped his arm around Sophia''s shoulders, pulling her closer.


    Young men behind the counter stared after them.


    "Did you see that?", one asked.


    "I did... I didn''t miss a thing.", other one responded.


    "I never knew that rock climbing can be used in such a way... he is my idol.", third one added.


    Ladies behind the counter looked at the now closed doors feeling jealous. Howe they are not the ones to get such an introduction to rock climbing? And by Felix???

 Chapter 165 - After Valentines (12)

    By the time Sophia and Felix arrived at his apartment, her lust calmed down, but her anxiety shoot up the roof. She found herself conflicted, ''Why am I here? What will I do now? If I approach him... how will that look like? Do I even want it now? ¡­ Yes, I want it¡­ Of course, I do¡­ But how will that look like? What will he think of me?''


    Sophia stood in front of the window looking outside, hoping that he will not notice how nervous she is.


    Felix stepped behind her and helped to take her coat off. Felix embraced Sophia from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder.


    Sophia rxed. Just as she was gathering her courage to turn and face Felix, a female voice with a heavy French ent came from other room. "Finally, you are back. I''m waiting since morning!"


    Sophia turned around and found herself looking at a petite woman with a long wavy light brown hair. Her big blue eyes were observing Sophia curiously while faint smile appeared on her face. Then she abruptly turned to Felix.


    Felix let go of Sophia and took a step towards the woman. "When did you get here?"


    "This morning", she responded.


    Felix was visibly agitated by her presence. "Why?"


    Woman shrugged. "My Valentine''s sucked, so I came here for you tofort me."


    "Why didn''t you call?"


    "I did", woman tilted her head and her eyes widened waiting for Felix to confirm her im.


    Felix checked his phone and saw numerous texts and calls. He frowned at the thought that he missed these because he kept his phone on silent this morning when he went to Sophia''s apartment. If he picked them up, he would tell her not toe... or at least he would not bring Sophia here.


    "I see... you did call." Felix admitted.


    "I even took a day off tomorrow, so we can spend more time together." Woman said cheerfully.


    Felix was agitated again. "No one asked you to do that."


    Woman made a silly face at him. "So... ", the woman looked at Sophia, and then back at Felix. "Aren''t you going to introduce me?"


    Felix frowned and turned to Sophia.


    "This is Sophia. Sophia, this is Bridgette.", he gestured with his hand.


    Sophia looked at Felix, her expression showing that she demands an exnation. It took him few seconds to realize that Sophia''s expression is turning dark and he needs to rify current situation. "Bridgette is my sister."


    Sophia''s face softened. Seeing how they are bickering, she could tell that they are close. If she was anything other than sister, Sophia would smack Felix in the face and leave immediately. Actually, even now she wants to leave.


    Sophia cleared her throat. "You should spend time with your sister. We can catch upter." Sophia took her coat and looked at Bridgette. "Nice to meet you." Sophia was swift, she was already at the door.


    Felix rushed towards her. "Wait, let me take you back."


    "No need. I can manage." Sophia closed the doors behind her and left.


    Bridgette was facing the door. "Aren''t you going after her?"


    "Even if I do, nothing will change." He plopped on the sofa and looked at Bridgette. "You have such a bad timing..."


    "Every woman likes if a man chases after her", Bridgette was still facing the door.


    "This is not every woman..." Felix shook his headmenting his current situation.


    Bridgette looked at him curiously, "Oh? What kind of a woman is that?"


    ...


    Sophia walked down the street feeling agitated. She didn''t want to hail a cab, it was a chilly February afternoon, and she found cold air pleasant at the moment. Sophia felt that she needs to find a way to burn all energy that is boiling inside her. Walk will do. As she walked, Sophia passed the gym with rock climbing where she was with Felix earlier. She looked toward the entrance and hesitated. After a minute, she went inside.


    Youngsters at the counter were surprised to see her. They were curious where is Felix and wanted to find out the details, but when they saw Sophia''s dark expression, they didn''t dare to ask.


    Sophia got a membership and requested an introductory lesson.


    Young man, Chris was her instructor. He was energetic and friendly. Sophia was able to follow his instructions and learned how to put on a harness and how to tie knots by herself. Soon she was climbing the beginners wall and moved on to more challenging ones. It was her first-time rock climbing, but she was in good shape and conquered walls at a great speed.


    All three Hill sisters took rigorous trainings under Ste''s supervision. And even though only Sarah is good with martial arts, Sophia''s and JoAnna''s bodies are also very fit. Something like rock climbing is not a physical challenge that would trouble Sophia.


    She took few breaks to rest her fingers, and during that time Chris started chatting. "So, you and Felix..."


    "What?", Sophia frowned, annoyed by obvious attempt by Chris get gossip material.


    "Are you together?" Chris was curious. All of them working there were curious what is the rtionship between two of them.


    Sophia thought for a moment. "You could say that."


    "Why did he say that you are his boss?" This is what he wanted to know.


    "Because I am.", Sophia answered with a straight face.


    Chris stared at Sophia with his mouth open for a second.


    "You came back without him...", Chris expected her toment on this.


    Sophia smiled at Chris, avoiding talking about this topic further. That was the first time that she smiled at him. Chris felt like a spring breeze flew around him bringing smell of fresh flowers and birds chirped. He was in a daze, staring at Sophia, smitten by a realization how beautiful she is.


    Sophia didn''t pay attention to him. She flexed her fingers. "Break is over." She stood up and walked to the wall with next difficulty.


    Sophia was in the gym untilte in the evening. Chris''s eyes didn''t leave her. Few other youngsters kept looking at her, not believing Chris that just earlier that day she learned basics, and now she was ascending the high difficulty walls.


    By end of the evening, Sophia conquered all walls avable in that gym, and took a cab home, content that she burned energy and learned something new.


    All this helped her temporarily suppress her feeling of being vexed by what happened with Felix earlier.. She was angry at herself for allowing lust to consume her, again, and then nothing happened. Again! If she wants to release this frustration from her system, she might need to find a way for them not to be interrupted, or for him not to leave¡­

 Chapter 166 - What Do I Want? (1)

    Sophia woke up that Monday with her body feeling sore all over. She remembered that previous day she spent several hours rock climbing. Sophia didn''t feel any body strain at that time, but now her muscles loudlyined about the sudden activity she put them through. She didn''t exercise for a long time, and her stamina is low. That is why she is so achy now. Sophia took a mental note not to allow herself to be in such a sorry state again, she needs to exercise.


    Seeing how painful is to move, Sophia sighed and called her secretary and assistant letting them know that she is not feeling well and will note to office.


    Sophia wondered if Felix wille to work. ''Probably not... his sister is here, and she said that she took a day off to spend with him.''


    Sophia stayed in bed most of the morning. She tried to sleep but was unable to. Her mind was recollecting events fromst two days, reminding her how Felix is the cause of intense emotions within her.


    She vividly recollected how he helped her put the harness on and tie knots... and how close he was when he exined types of rocks to hold onto... Thinking about those events made her heart race. When she closed her eyes, she could almost feel his hard chest pressing on her back, and his hot breath caressing her neck¡­ Sophia admitted to herself that she never felt so aroused just by being close to a man, by his voice, his seemingly innocent touch.


    Sophia remembered that yesterday, Chris also helped her with harness and knots and rocks. But she didn''t feel a thing. Her body didn''t react. Her mind didn''t fantasize about him.


    Sophiaughed at her realization. ''It does not matter what you do. It matters with whom you are doing it... I heard about this, but it''s the first time I experienced first-hand how ordinary things be extraordinary when you are with a person you love.'' Sophia held her breath and sat up in the bed abruptly. Her body ached from the movement. ''Love??? It might be early to call it love, but it''s definitely a strong attraction¡­''


    She plopped back on the bed. She smiled realizing that she can''t escape feelings that are storming inside her. Sophia wished that Felix is next to her, she missed him. The more she thought of him, she felt like there is a hole growing in her chest, painfully reminding her that he is not with her.


    She turned around in bed, and her body ached again. ''Oh, how I could use a massage...'' Sophia remembered his hands who can do magic on her body, making her skin tingle wherever they touch.


    ¡­


    Felix was in his office, ncing at the time. It was almost time for lunch. He will go to Sophia''s office. Will she be mad? He knows that yesterday they made a breakthrough, she finally epted that she is attracted to him, and even went to his apartment¡­ and then his sister ruined it. If Bridgette was not there¡­ Luckily, she went back to Los Angeles taking an early morning flight without much fuss. Felix didn''t want to miss seeing Sophia today. Considering what happened yesterday, he needs to see her, to apologize, to exin that it''s not his fault¡­ he only hopes that she didn''t revert back into her shell. He took so much time and effort breaking her defenses¡­


    When he went to meet Sophia for lunch, her secretary told him that she is not well, and didn''te to work. Felix panicked thinking that it must be rted to him. ''Is she so upset that she can''te to work?''


    He went back to his office and paced for some time before deciding to go to Sophia''s apartment. He needs to talk to her. He needs to apologize. He needs to fix things¡­


    ...


    Around lunch time Sophia got out of the bed and checked her messages. There was a number of emails and texts that she received. She made herself coffee and started going through them, prioritizing her work emails first.


    Her assistant emailed her that fresh flowers arrived... Susan attached picture so that Sophia can see arge vase overfilling with pink carnations. Sophia looked it up, ''Pink carnations symbolize apology.''


    Sophia took her time responding to several important work emails, controlling herself not to check her phone. Did Felix text her? Call her? What if he didn''t? Sophia could not contain her curiosity and she checked her phone. She got few texts from her secretary, but none from Felix. Her mood dropped. ''How frustrating!'' Sophia was upset... why he didn''t text or call her?


    She was trying to focus back to work emails, but her mind was not obedient. She was thinking about Felix, why he didn''t call? It was already afternoon. Frustrated at him and at herself, Sophia closed herptop and went to the bathroom to take a long shower.


    When Sophia got out of the bathroom, her hair was wrapped in a towel, and her body in a bathrobe. Hot water helped alleviate difort of sore muscles, and her body felt better. She nced at her phone on a bedside table and saw small light blinking indicating an unread notification. She opened it and saw message from Felix.


    [Felix]: "You did note to office today. Are you OK?"


    Sophia was frustrated... why did it take him so long? She started typing angrily: ''No, I''m not OK. I miss you so much that I feel like crying and my body is aching!''


    Her finger hovered over "Send" when she realized how revealing that message is... she panicked and started pressing delete button frantically... one by one character was disappearing from the end of the message before she identally tapped "Send". Sophia was horror-struck when she read what went through.


    [Sophia]: "No, I''m not OK. I miss you"


    She wanted to delete the message, but it already had status ''Delivered''... after a second it changed into ''Read''.


    Sophia nked out. This was so embarrassing! How can she send him something like that? Sophia started hyperventting. She pulled towel from her head down and breathed in it to calm down. Never in her life was her mind in such a mess. She wants to be with Felix, but she is embarrassed to say it. ''Why am I embarrassed to tell him that I want him? Am I afraid of rejection?'' Sophia was in her thoughts when the doorbell rang. She absentmindedly walked over and opened the door. Her eyes opened wide and she stood at the door frozen looking at Felix.


    He observed her for a second and said with a serious expression, "You should not open your door dressed up like that."

 Chapter 167 - What Do I Want? (2)

    Sophia was staring at Felix when she realized that only a bathrobe is covering her body. Nervously she grabbed edges of the bathrobe pulling them together, and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Felix remembered that he was in front of her apartment for a long time before sending her a text, and he thought about how he is going to apologize, how he is going to fix things¡­ but then she said that she missed him, and she is standing in front of him, covered only in a bathrobe¡­ and he forgot what he wanted to say. Felix knows that he had a n, but he does not remember what it is. The only thing he can do is improvise. He stepped toward her, making her take a step back reflexively. He closed the door behind him and looked her in the eyes for few seconds before responding. "You said you missed me."


    Sophia''s eyes widened. She wanted to disappear from Earth due to embarrassment she felt at that time.


    Felix noticed that she is ufortable. He wanted her to admit her feelings, to tell herself and to him... that she wants him. He slightly leaned toward her. "Didn''t you... miss me?"


    His husky voice made her shiver.Sophia held her breath. She missed him so much that it hurt... but she could not say it. She was always strong, without weak points. Admitting that she missed him means admitting her weakness. That is something she can''t allow to happen.


    Sophia collected herself andunched her counterattack: "And what about you? Didn''t youe here only minutes after I sent the text? You were waiting in front, for me to respond... Doesn''t that mean that you wanted to see me?"


    Felix smiled and shook his head. He expected her to retaliate. The only way for Sophia to open up is to show her how it looks like. Felix decided to be honest with her, no games, no tricks... just the truth. He took a deep breath and looked her in the eyes. "I don''t have a problem admitting that I''m standing in front of your apartment for more than an hour. It took me a lot of time to gather enough courage to text you, fearing what your response will be. After sending the text, I was contemting if I shoulde up and ring the doorbell or keep waiting or go home. When I finally received your response, I was not able to hold back and rang the doorbell. Because I wanted to see you. Badly..." He observed how her expression changed.


    Sophia was surprised when she heard him openly say that he is insecure.


    Felix was now confident that he is on his way to achieve his goal. He smiled, and his hand brushed her cheek. "See? I can say what is on my mind. Being open like this, it''s terrifying and liberating at the same time." His other hand took a damp strand of her hair, and he yed with it for few seconds before continuing: "After all this time with you, I''m still waiting to hear what you are thinking. What are your desires? I can only hope that it''s in my power to make theme true." His eyes conveyed sincerity. Felix wanted to make her happy.


    Sophia held her breath. She thought that he will y more games with her, she didn''t expect to hear that... Sophia can tell that he was honest. She shook her head helplessly before admitting, "I don''t know what to do."


    He was relieved to see that she finally said what is on her mind. Even if she does not know what to do, acknowledging it is a step forward. He wants her to make the next step and realize her desires. "Start by being honest with yourself and me. Tell me, what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Sophia''s expression wasplex. She lowered her head while thinking, <em>''What do I want? Do I want to be rational and make decisions because of how logical choices are, or do I want to do what my heart tells me?''</em> She recollected how she always used her reason to make decisions, but with Felix, using reason only caused her to be confused. Rted to Felix, primal instincts awakened within her, and overtook control over her mind and body. Every time she wanted to act against those instincts, she suffered. There is no way that she can resist her urges and not suffer. Her options narrowed down to two. On one side she has option to fight her desires and suffer. On other side she can give in and have a chance of experiencing love, maybe even a happy ending...?


    Felix observed her intently. He wished that he invented a mind reading machine so that he can see what is going through her mind. Anticipation was making him anxious. He was not sure what to expect. Sophia is like a mystery jack-in-the-box; he never knows what will jump out. Will she chase him out, or kiss him... or something in between?


    Sophia raised her head and looked him in the eyes with determination. She made her choice.


    "First thing I want is your phone", Sophia extended her hand.


    "My phone?", Felix was confused. He imagined many things¡­ but none of them was that she will take his phone away.


    Sophia nodded and looked at her empty palm. Felix reluctantly took phone out of his coat pocket and ced it in Sophia''s palm. She kept both his and hers phones on the side table next to the entry, turned around and removed his coat, cing it on a nearby chair.


    Sophia took Felix''s hand and led the way to her bedroom, towards the bed. When he sat on the side of the bed as she instructed him, she went back to the door, locked it and took the key out. She walked to the built-in storage and opened one section which contains a safe. After entering the digital code, door of the safe opened, Sophia ced the key inside and closed the safe door locking the key inside.


    Sophia turned around and faced Felix. "Second thing I want.... is to see if you can leave me hanging again."

 Chapter 168 - What Do I Want? (3)

    Felix looked at Sophia as she slowly walked towards him while undoing her bathrobe. Woman who was cute and insecure just a minute ago became alluring and terrifying.


    With her every step, robe moved slightly shing delicate skin of her firm abdomen and sides of her full breasts.


    He held his breath spellbound by her beauty. Her skin was wless and inviting to touch.


    Sophia looked confidently at him, while her eyes traveled over his body observing him like a hunter whose pray is trapped. Her eyes shed from excitement when theynded on a tight swell of his shirt over his chest, and in her mind, she could see those muscles which her palms caressed many times just before she woke up.


    Suddenly he felt overwhelmed by her domineering aura, and subconsciously moved his body backward away from her.


    She noticed him pulling back and her lips stretched into an enchanting smile.


    He could not look away. Felix felt his heart pounding in his throat, and he had a feeling that it''s about to jump out if he opens his mouth.


    Sophia reached him but she didn''t stop advancing. She raised her knees on the bed and straddled him.


    He looked up to her, and an image of a ck panther who is ready to sink sharp fangs into its pray shed in front of his eyes. Sophia raised her arm until her index finger supported his chin while her thumb circled his lips, just how he used to do to her many times before. Sophia looked into his eyes and saw that he is anxious. She was amused when she thought that a man who is usually confident and ys games with her, is shrinking now when facing her. Her smile widened. "Don''t worry... this will make you feel good also." Sophia''s voice was alluring. She was confident. There is nothing sexier than a confident woman. And she knows what she wants. She wants him. There is no going back. He is right there, in front of her.


    Sophia leaned in and ced a gentle kiss on his lips. She noticed that he is very tense and decided to reassure him by leaning in and whispering in his ear, "Relacher*".


    He was pleasantly surprised that she spoke in French. He didn''t have much time to think about it, in next instant he felt Sophia''s kiss on his ear, and as her lips moved to his neck, his mind was spinning. Her slender fingers slowly unbuttoned his shirt uncovering his muscr body, and finally, she was able to feel him under his palms outside her dreams. When his shirt was off, Sophia leaned back and took in the sight of his muscr torso while biting on her lower lip. She extended her arms and ran her palms over his chest and abdomen thinking how a body like that must be illegal.


    She shifted herself lower so that her hands can reach out for his belt.


    Only when his pantsnded on the floor did Felix regain some of his senses and became aware that he is left in his underwear lying on her bed t on his back while Sophia is straddling him wearing only a bathrobe which is loosely hanging on her shoulders. His heartbeat thumped in his ears as he reached and removed the bathrobe from Sophia''s shoulders,pletely exposing her. He observed her fair skin, full breasts, thin waist and toned abdomen while inhaling sharply. When he exhaled, he whispered, "You are beautiful..." His gaze moved to her face, and he saw her rosy cheeks, sensual smile and her eyes locked on him exposing her carnal desire.


    Felix got up into a sitting position and embraced her while they kissed. Sophia''s skin was so soft, and her scent was addictive. He could cradle her in his arms all day. She tasted so good. His lips left hers and moved lower, on her neck, corbones and then on her breasts. He could not get enough of them.


    Sophia arched her back, determined to let him do with her nipples as he pleases. His hands were magical, knowing where to touch, how hard, how long to stay in one ce¡­ well synchronized with his lips and tongue, and even his teeth. She enjoyed feeling his skin pressed on hers and his lips found hers again.


    Felix reached his limit when she started grinding against his hard member by moving her hips. He rolled them over andnded on top of Sophia. Her nails dug into his back while his lips explored her breasts, and slowly moved lower over her abdomen, below her navel and between her legs. His tongue showed no mercy as he moved in mighty strokes while savoring her juices. He held her hips firmly in ce as she arched her body and gasped for air.


    Felix towered above her as he looked at her face, now red in color, she was beautiful. Her chest moved rapidly as she panted.


    Felix shifted his gaze looking for his pants. He found them on the floor and moved to get a condom. Through her haze, Sophia saw his movements and understood what he is about to do. She reached for his hand and through her panting said, "No need". She was taking contraceptive pills for seven years now regrly, so additional protection was not needed.


    Hearing her words, Felix got on top of her, not giving her any time to catch her breath. Felix''s tongue pried her mouth open and explored it while his throbbing member moved between her legs. Sophia felt as she will pass out due tock of oxygen while panting between kisses.


    And then she felt him get inside her. A little at first, and slowly he progressed in, letting her savor the feeling of that first entry and wonder when it will end. He could tell that she is enjoying, and he enjoyed as well, but it was a torture for him to go that slow¡­ he was about halfway in when he lost control and allowed her weing heat to suck him in all the way.


    She inhaled sharply and he let out a low grunt. And they fused. Two hearts beating as one.


    He pulled out few inches before he buried himself inside her again, and again, and again. He relished all her beauty glowing from pleasure he was giving her, and with every thrust he changed her, made her his.


    Their lustful sounds filled up the bedroom while night descended over New York.

 Chapter 169 - What Do I Want? (4)

    It waste in the evening. Felix was in Sophia''s bed watching her sleeping face in a dimly lit room.


    He could not believe that he is actually in her bedroom, next to her, in the bed... and that previous several hours actually happened. For a while now, even before he found out that she is the CEO of Orion Enterprise, Felix observed her, hoped to get close to her... and it finally happened!


    She is right next to him, sleeping peacefully, beautiful¡­ and she smells nice. He inched closer and inhaled her scent. He found it very alluring. It made him remember Sophia clutching onto him tightly, pulling him closer, panting because she can''t handle it anymore, and screaming for him not to stop.


    Satisfying grin appeared on his face. Looking at the delicate skin on her shoulder peeking under the nket, he could not stop himself and he leaned in to kiss it.


    Felix chuckled when he remembered that she kept their phones outside, to make sure they are not interrupted... and she locked him inside to make sure he does not escape! Felix remembered her confidence as she approached him, he was stunned by the sudden change he observed. From a shy girl who can''t admit her feelings to herself to a domineering seductress. The drastic change shocked him... ''<em>And you tell me that I have a split personality?</em>'', he chuckled again.


    Felix is aware that Sophia is sleeping but he could not keep his hands off of her. He pulled her in his embrace and enjoyed the feeling of her skin against his.


    Of course, she woke up. For a second Sophia was tense, but then she rxed and looked at him with a smile that made him hold his breath. After some time, Sophia kissed him on the lips and mumbled, "This is nice." She grinned as she got out of the bed, grabbed her bathrobe and headed to the bathroom.


    Felix looked after her bare figure which disappeared into the bathroom. He was not sure if he should go and join her or stay in the bed or... there is no other option, he can''t leave the room. He stumbled out of the bed, pulled his underwear on and headed to the bathroom.


    Sophia was already in the shower, and she saw himing in. "Why are you dressed?"


    He looked at his underwear, "How is this dressed?"


    "Take it off", Sophiamanded.


    He hesitated for a while before taking his underwear off. He held his hands in front, covering his crotch from Sophia''s gaze.


    Sheughed seeing him act bashful. "Get in." Sophia opened shower door and gestured him to step inside.


    Felix got inside and stood at the side looking at her from the maximum distance that shower allowed.


    Sophia looked at him frowning. "What are you doing? ... Am I intimidating?"


    He nodded as a response.


    Sophia burst intough. She stepped closer and looked him in the eyes. "Didn''t you want me to be honest with myself and with you?" She tilted her head lightly and continued. "This is me. I''m doing what I want to do without considering if it''s reasonable." Sophia lowered her gaze slowly while shamelessly taking in the sight of his naked body thinking how handsome he is, and then looked back up into his eyes. "And I want you."


    Felix smiled and kissed her on the lips. "It seems I have awakened a beast."


    Sophia wrapped her arms around his waist. "Mhm... now you need to see if you can tame me, or will I eat you up." She yfully pinched his buttock.


    He winced and looked at her in disbelief.


    Sheughed... Sophia was in a good mood.


    ¡­


    After shower they got dressed and headed out for a dinner.


    "We should get you some clothes, so you can change when you are at my ce.", Sophia said.


    He agreed with her. "I can get some tomorrow."


    "Why wait?", Sophia pulled her phone and made a phone call. "Hi Patty... yes, long time... yes... I''m in the area... I have a favor to ask you, can you be in the store in about an hour?... yes... for a man¡­ no, it''s not Edward... yes... you will see... great. Thanks!" Sophia hang up and looked at Felix. "After dinner we can go shopping."


    Felix looked at the time, it was almost midnight. He was wondering what store works at this hour, but he didn''t ask.


    ¡­


    Sophia and Felix reached a building and Sophia rang the doorbell. After some crackling sound she said "Patty, it''s me."


    The door buzzed and cracked open. Two of them got inside and headed to one room at the end of the hallway. Everything was quiet, it looked eerie. Once they opened the door, they stepped into a brightly lit uprge space and one short elderly man approached them enthusiastically.


    "Sophia, darling!"


    "Hi Patty! Sorry to call you on such a short notice."


    "No problem, no problem..." Patty smiled. He looked at Felix. "And this is?"


    "This if Felix. You get to dress him up."


    Patty looked at Felix like he is measuring him up. "Remove your coat ande here."


    Felix looked at Sophia curiously and she gestured with her head that he should listen to the elderly man.


    "Nancy, dear, where are you?", Patty called in a raised voice. Few secondster one middle aged woman rushed towards them from a side room. She politely nodded to Sophia and Felix.


    Patty looked at Sophia, "Since you mentioned it''s someone new, I called in few extra hands. How are Edward and Ste?"


    "They are doing well..."


    Two of them chatted while Nancy took Felix''s measurements.


    "What will you have?", Patty asked Sophia.


    "Two casual, one formal, three business, two sports, two sleepwear. Add in few extra casual tops and bottoms. Match that with underwear, socks, shoes. I trust your judgement in color and materials."


    Patty rubbed his hands. "I have everything you need right here. Once Nancy is done, by the time you finish your drinks, alterations will be done. I''m going to select them right now."


    "It''s always pleasure to work with you, Patty..", Sophia said.

 Chapter 170 - What Do I Want? (5)

    Patty went to one of the side rooms, and Sophia took a seat on a sofa and watched Felix as Nancy took his measurements. When they finished, Nancy went to the room after Patty, and Felix joined Sophia. In the meantime, one youngdy came and brought drinks and snacks.


    Felix looked around confused. This didn''t look like a clothing store. Besides sitting arrangement and few mirrors, therge space was empty. And he didn''t know what Sophia talked about with Patty. It was obvious that he is ufortable.


    Sophia looked at him with a smile on her face. "Is something bothering you?"


    "What is this ce? She took my measurements, are they making the clothes?", Felix wanted to understand what is going on.


    "Patty has premade clothes. Now they are doing alterations so that they fit you well. It will be done soon.", Sophia exined.


    "What kind of clothes? I didn''t pick any.", Felix was almost panicking. It was his first time in a ce like this, unknown woman just touched him everywhere, and it''s the middle of the night. The onlyforting thing is that he is with Sophia and she looks rxed.


    Sophia found his expressions cute. "I picked for you."


    Felix squinted his eyes. He wanted to say something but was not sure what to say. How can she pick clothes for him? Does he not get a say in this?


    Sophia looked at his expression changing to even more confused, if that is possible, but she decided not to address it. "Have some cookies, they are tasty."


    Shortly after, Nancy came with a bill. Without looking Sophia swiftly put her card on top of it and gestured to Nancy to take it away before Felix could react.


    Felix protested. "This won''t do."


    "Why not? I let you pay for all kinds of things already. What is wrong with me paying for some clothes?", Sophia talked with a tone that didn''t allow retaliation.


    After short hesitation, Felix helplessly nodded. Letting her pay for few items is not a problem, right? And she already did it. It''s not like he should make an issue out of this. Next time he will be faster.


    Several minutester, Nancy pushed out of the side room arge cart filled with all kinds of boxes, bags and suits on hangers hidden under protective covers. "Miss Hill, do you want to check them?"


    "No need. Just send them to this address." Sophia gave her address to the woman and she immediately left to make necessary arrangements.


    Felix was shocked. "All this? This really won''t do."


    Sophia raised an eyebrow. "And what will work for you?"


    "This is just too much. How can I ept it?" Felix was panicking. He thought that she is getting few items, but that looks like a small mountain!


    Sophia let him calm down for few seconds before responding. "These will be in my apartment. You can use them, or not."


    Felix took few more deep breaths. "Can''t we negotiate? You are doing things without asking me..."


    Sophia straightened her back and talked with a straight face, "Did you ask me when you started sending me those flowers, daily? Did you ask me when you made ns for Valentines? When you took me rock climbing? No... you made ns and I followed along. How is this different?"


    Felix was speechless... again. He didn''t feel right about this, but he didn''t know how to reason with her. In some way, she is right. But he is a man, he should do the nning and paying, right?


    Seeing that he epted this, Sophia smiled again. "Are you going to finish your drink? We should go. It''ste."


    They thanked Patty for the service and headed back to Sophia''s apartment.


    ...


    In the morning, Sophia woke up andzily shifted her body in the bed. She looked around and noticed that Felix is not there. Her first thought was that he left. ''He escaped!'' At the next moment, smell of food drifted in from kitchen, and she felt a relief that he is still in the apartment. She quickly freshened up and followed the smell.


    Felix was making crepes. There was also coffee, juice and fruits.


    "When did you wake up?", Sophia asked.


    He nced at her with a charming smile. "Early enough to run to the store and make breakfast."


    Sophia smiled back. ''He is too handsome¡­''


    During breakfast, Sophia''s gaze was locked on him. He was not able to guess her thoughts, so he had to ask. "What is on your mind?"


    Sophia thought for some time before responding. "All this is new for me. So, I''m trying to analyze."


    "What is new for you?"


    "The rtionship. I was never in a rtionship like this... I''m not sure how it is supposed to work." Sophia wanted to tell him that her only rtionship was with Mark, and that was not a real rtionship like dating... but she realized that this is probably not a good thing to talk with Felix. Which boyfriend wants to know about the ex?


    Felix took Sophia''s hand in his and smiled at a thought that he is her first real rtionship. "It will work how we decide. It depends on us. There are no rules, it''s no use talking about it. We will take it as we go. How does that sound?"


    "I''m not used to deal with uncertainty. I like to know next few steps, as well as alternatives in case something goes wrong." Sophia admitted.


    Felix shook his head. "That is not how rtionships work. The only rule is that we need to keepmunicating. Can you do that?"


    Sophia nodded in agreement.


    "Since we are talking aboutmunication, how do you want me to treat you at work?", Felix asked.


    Sophia froze. Is it OK for them to be openly affectionate at work? Will that affect anything? With Mark, they kept it hidden and it ended in a disaster. She does not want to make the same mistake. "What is your opinion?"


    Felix was pleasantly surprised that she asked him instead of deciding herself. "I don''t mind either way. Even if we don''t talk about it, people will notice changes that can''t be hidden."


    Sophia thought about what he said. "Then let''s do it that way... It''s not something that should be put on a bulletin board anyway. But if anyone notices, we will not deny it."


    Felix agreed with this.. Some people will gossip, but there is nothing they can do about it. Anyway, who can say anything against the CEO?

 Chapter 171 - Back To Work

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Aftering from Greece, Aiden and Sarah headed to Los Angeles.


    Sarah''s team was starting work on security enhancement for White corp. and she wanted to be there in person at least for few first days if not longer.


    Aiden didn''t forget the not-so-small detail about bodyguards. Sarah protested saying that Evalina probably is not in the area anymore, but Aiden made her choose between keeping bodyguards or not going to office.


    Sarah spend morning in meetings with her team, discussing overall strategy and high-level design.


    Lee is the most senior, he will be in charge of managing work when Sarah is not avable. Lee, Harry, Marcus, Alexander, and Pierre each got their assignments. Sarah does not want to discuss details with the whole team, because specifics are secret. Jeff authorized only Sarah and Aiden to know details of the new system.


    Afternoon Sarah spent with each of the team members individually. She found that everyone looks forward to working on this project, focusing on their respective areas. Only Alexander stood up by showing interest in helping others. He insisted more than once that he can handle his work and have free time to help others. Sarah likes his enthusiasm, but she didn''t approve for him to work on anything other than areas that are previously assigned to him. He was displeased and gave up only when Sarah exined that separation of work is in ce for security, and it''s an order from above. While they talked about his project, Alexander asked Sarah about her rtionship with Aiden. "Are you and Aiden White together?"


    Sarah was surprised by him suddenly asking about it. "Where did you hear that?"


    "Some people mentioned it.", he casually said.


    Sarah smiled and didn''t answer.


    Alexander wanted to stay on the topic. "I heard that youe to work and leave with him. Do you live together?"


    Sarah found that his questions are inappropriate and didn''t answer. Maybe he is just young... or interested in her? Either way, she does not want to talk to him about her personal life. "Do you have any other questions about your work?"


    Alexander frowned that Sarah didn''t answer him, but quickly put on a smile. "Sorry boss, I hope I didn''t go over the line. I was just curious... no more questions." He left her office shortly after that.


    Sarah had a funny feeling about him. Why would he suddenly ask personal questions? What she didn''t know is that Alexander would not drop the topic so easily. He can see that she is not willing to talk about it, and he knows that he can''t ask Aiden. So, he decided to keep his eyes open. If needed he will follow her. He was determined to understand what kind of rtionship Sarah and Aiden have.


    ¡­


    Next day went peacefully.


    Sarah met with Bridgette for an afternoon coffee, and two friends chatted happily. Most of the time Bridgette was talking about two bodyguards that shadowed Sarah, while Sarah admired Bridgette''s persistence to shamelessly pursue handsome men.


    No matter how much Sarah looked at the bodyguards, she could not see eye to eye with Bridgette on the visual appeal of those two men who followed her. But then¡­ who canpare to her Greek God?


    ...


    On Friday night Sarah and Aiden headed to Fairfield.


    They don''t have much time to rx, since on Monday morning Sarah has a scheduled checkup with JoAnna at Franciscan Medical Center in Seattle. They n to stay few days there, because JoAnna wants to have Sarah for a checkup on Monday and to linger at least until Tuesday in case additional tests are needed.


    Considering that they can''t stay in Sarah''s family home because Sarah and Edward didn''t make up, Sophia offered that they stay in her apartment, it''s empty and better than a hotel. JoAnna has a spare key that Sarah and Aiden can use. With that, it was all is settled.


    Sarah wished that her schedule for next few days is not so packed. Since they came from Greece, they only rushed from one ce to another with a lot of tasks to do, and there was not much time to rx and enjoy quality time with her Greek God. But she foundfort in thought that after her checkup in FMC, they can take it easy.


    ...


    Ste found out from JoAnna about Sarah and Aidening, and went to the study to talk with Edward.


    "How long are you going to keep this charade going on?", she sternly asked Edward.


    Edward was confused. "What are you talking about?"


    "About you not talking to Sarah.", Ste slightly frowned.


    Edward didn''t respond. There was no visible change in his expression.


    "It''s been long enough, don''t you think? It''s two months already. I want you to suck it up, admit that you are wrong and go and apologize to her. I want my family back!", Ste urged.


    Edward frowned.


    Ste observed that Edward is avoiding her gaze and thought that she is missing something. "Do you know something I don''t?"


    Edward was startled by this question, "What do you mean?"


    Ste noticed slight change in Edward''s behavior and scrutinized him while responding, "I mean that this is dragging too much. Is there something about that boy that makes you act like this?"


    Edward hesitated for few seconds before shaking his head.


    Ste believed him. He is a stubborn man after all, and she needs to coax him. Her voice softened, "She ising back on Sunday, and they will stay at Sophia''s apartment until Tuesday. If it''s not for your stubbornness, I would see my baby girl here. But she is going to Sophia''s ce. It''s beyond words how sad this makes me feel. And I know that you miss our baby girl also."


    "What do you want me to do?", Edward felt the pressure. He also wanted to make up with Sarah but didn''t know how to approach her.


    Ste was relieved to see that Edward is looking for an advice. "Meet with her and talk. Admit that you miss her. You don''t need to agree with her life choices, but you need to respect them. Unless you are blind, you can see that she can live without our support. There is no way that you can use as a leverage money or rtionships. The only one hurting is us. I want her back."


    Edward listened to Ste, and after some time nodded. "I will think about it."


    Ste was able to see that he softened up, and she is sure that he will find a way to make up with Sarah.

 Chapter 172 - When You Fall In Love, You Will Understand

    Sunday evening, JoAnna picked up Sarah and Aiden at the airport and dropped them off at Sophia''s apartment. On the way there they stopped to make an extra copy of the key, so that Sarah has her own spare key.


    "Big sis said you can pick any bedroom except master.", JoAnna informed them as soon as they entered apartment.


    "Don''t worry. We will use one guest bedroom.", Sarah acknowledged.


    They did a walkthrough of the apartment to make sure everything looks OK, since no one was there for a while. Maids were stilling once every two weeks, so the apartment was spotless.


    Aiden noticed that JoAnna is not her usual chirpy self and decided to give some privacy to sisters to talk. "We should get some groceries, there is no food here. I will go and get some¡­ I saw a store just around the corner.", Aiden left before Sarah had a chance to join him or to suggest that they order food.


    "Is all well with two of you?", JoAnna asked.


    "Yes, very well." Sarah also noticed that JoAnna does not look her usual happy self. "How are you?"


    JoAnna sighed. "It''s a long story¡­"


    "I have time." Sarah sat on a chair and gestured to JoAnna to sit.


    JoAnna told Sarah how Dr Light arranged a dinner for two of them on Valentines and made a move on her.


    Sarah listened without interrupting her.


    "...all seemed fine when I came to work on Tuesday. Actually, I got a feeling that he is avoiding me, since besides regr staff meetings I didn''t see him at all... not until Friday. He called me to his office and informed me that Dr. Wolf will not need me to assist him during his uing surgery. I clearly remember that Dr. Light said that it was agreed upon, so I asked him what happened. In his words: ''Sometimes people change their mind. Maybe he got offended somehow and decided not to do favors for you anymore.'' That answer is very confusing and does not make sense. How can I offend Dr Wolf when I didn''t contact him at all? And what favors? The only conclusion I have is that was a message for me from Dr Light himself. Message is that I offended him, and he will not do favors for me anymore." JoAnna sighed. "One more thing happened just after that. Next month there is a Franciscan Medical Center wide conference, all branches and partner organizations will attend. Organizers sent an email listing speakers and there they listed John as a host. I''ve got information previously that I was ted for that spot... It''s not much, but it''s still something that gives visibility within the FMC. I can''t help but wonder if Dr. Light had something with this..."


    "I''m so sorry to hear this. You always spoke highly about him. I can''t imagine how you feel now.", Sarah knows that JoAnna must be disappointed.


    JoAnna sighed few times. "Yeah... not good. But I will be fine, unless he starts removing my regr privileges. I spoke with mom just after Valentines, her opinion is that he will sulk for some time and then cool off his head. I hope that this is sulking, and that it will end soon."


    "If you need any help, just let me know. OK?", Sarah reached out and held JoAnna''s hand.


    "Thank you", JoAnna was grateful to Sarah. JoAnna''s gaze fell on Sarah''s hands, and she noticed the ring. "What is that?"


    "This? Aiden gave me a promise ring in Greece." Sarah had a goofy smile on her face while looking at the ring.


    "Oh?", JoAnna was surprised.


    Sarah nodded lightly. "Hemitted himself to cherish me until his soul exists, under the sunset from Temple of Poseidon."


    JoAnna''s mouth was open for few seconds before she spoke. "He is quite a romantic."


    "Yeah..." Sarah absentmindedly responded.


    "I don''t know about him¡­ but I didn''t know that you are romantic."


    Sarah looked at JoAnna. "You know, I never cared about this mushy romance stuff before. But with him... Even if he only holds my hand below the table so that no one can see, I feel like I''m melting from happiness overload."


    JoAnna patted Sarah''s head, like she is a little child. "I''m happy for you. Just don''t forget to think about what you are doing, keep some reasoning for emergencies." JoAnna warned Sarah not to lose herself.


    "Anna, there is no such thing..." Sarah shook her head. "No matter what ns I make, no matter what defenses I set up... one look at him, and it all crumbles."


    "That sounds... dangerous.", JoAnna mumbled.


    "I know..." Sarah admitted. "I was never this vulnerable. And I was never this strong. As long as I''m with him, I feel that anything is possible."


    "You should not rely on a man for happiness."


    "You don''t understand, Anna... I don''t have a choice. He is my happiness. He is the center of my gxy. I''m not able to stay away from him." Sarah looked at JoAnna. "When you fall in love, you will understand."


    JoAnna does not understand howe rational girl like Sarah can be like this. It''s not logical. What if he decides to leave her? Hurt her? What will she do? Sarah is still young. Is she ready tomit to one man to such a degree? JoAnna was ready to give to Sarah some dose of reality, when she heard the front door.


    At that time, Aiden entered apartment. JoAnna looked at him with a gaze that scrutinized him.


    Aiden froze and looked at her back innocently. "Did I do something?" He obviously didn''t know what happened. He left them to talk. Did they talk badly of him? Why would they talk badly of him? Did he do something?


    JoAnnaughed seeing him like that. "It seems that you are awesome."


    He looked at Sarah and perked up. "Yes, I am.", then he walked off proudly to the kitchen.


    JoAnna turned to Sarah with a disbelief. How can he be so cocky?


    Sarah giggled. "Well.... he is¡­ awesome¡­"

 Chapter 173 - Its Not Mom...

    JoAnna made few more attempts to talk to Sarah, to warn her of dangers that are lurking anyone who plunges into rtionship without thinking, but she could not find any more chances. Sarah was always close to Aiden, and it seemed that she is voluntarily surrendering herself to that madness.


    JoAnna decided that she will talk to Sarahter, and she left Sophia''s apartment, leaving Sarah and Aiden behind.


    Two of them were having diner, when Sarah''s phone rang. She nced at it and saw that it''s from Hill family home. Thinking it''s her mom, Sarah picked up. "Hi mom!"


    "It''s not mom...", Edwards voice came from the phone.


    Sarah was surprised to hear her father''s voice. "Oh... uhm, just a minute..."


    Aiden noticed Sarah''s mood change and looked at her questionably.


    She gave him a reassuring smile and went to the bedroom closing the door behind her. She looked at the phone and realized that she is nervous, her hand is trembling. She put the phone next to her ear reluctantly. "Yes?"


    Edward cleared his throat few times before speaking, "How are you?"


    "I''m fine. You?", her voice was t. She tried to suppress any feelings that are whirling within her.


    "Good. I''m good."


    After some silence, Sarah spoke. "You are not calling for that, are you?"


    Edward hesitated. "Uhm, can we meet and talk?"


    "Sure."


    Sarah heard Edward sigh before he said, "Come tomorrow evening for dinner."


    "Not home." She didn''t want to go home. If they are going to talk it needs to be a neutral ce from where she can leave at any time without feeling restricted. Going home will bring out too many emotions, and she will not be able to think clearly.


    "Where then?" Edward was willing topromise.


    "You pick... but not home." Sarah didn''t care where, as long as it''s not home.


    "OK. I will send you information once I make a reservation." Edward agreed.


    "Sounds good." Sarah hanged up and looked at her phone. She could guess that Edward wants to reconcile and felt mix of emotions. She remembered all hurtful things that he said that Christmas morning. He was angry and stubborn, and he hurt her. Deeply. Even if Edward sincerely apologizes, it can''t change the fact that he alienated Sarah for two months. She does not see how they can go back to how they used to be. Sarah took few deep breaths. ''I can only take this one step at a time.''


    Sarah returned to kitchen and didn''t have appetite to eat any more.


    Aiden waited for her topose herself and to tell him what happened.


    She saw him staring her way. "It was Edward. He wants to meet and talk."


    "That is a good thing, right?"


    "I guess..." Sarah was not sure how to feel about this.


    "Rx... it can''t get worse." Aiden reassured her.


    Sarah thought about it for a moment and acknowledged that he has a point. She rxed. "That is one way to look at it."


    "That is the only way to look at it... now eat. Soon you will not be able to eat any more." Aiden reminded her.


    Sarah looked at him and blushed. "You... how can you talk about it even now?"


    He squinted, "You have tests tomorrow that require fasting. That is why I said that..." Then he shed a mischievous smile. "Why did you think I said that you can''t eatter? Which one of us has a dirty mind?" He teased her.


    ¡­


    After dinner they cleaned up the table and washed dishes together.


    Aiden fidgeted with a ss in his hand, looking down. "Uhm¡­ my brother''s birthday is March 23. There will be a party... do you want to join?"


    Sarah looked at him wondering why he is reluctant. This is his brother. A birthday. Probably something they do every year, right? This is something rted to his family, his parents will be there also, right? She suddenly felt nervous as realization hit her that so far, he didn''t even speak about his family or friends from home. And now she is about to meet them?


    Aiden looked up at her. "Jeff told me toe with you... do you want to?"


    Sarahposed herself. ''Calm down¡­ it''s just a party.'' But Jeff told him to bring her, does he want to go with her? What if for some reason he wants to keep her away from his family? What if¡­? Her mind started building scenarios. It''s easier just to ask¡­ "Do you want me to go?"


    "With me? Yes.", he smiled nervously.


    Sarah was convinced seeing that he is anxious about all this as well. She smiled, "OK".


    She cleared her throat and her smile faded. "Why do you look so apprehensive about this? Is there something I should be aware of?"


    He shook his head. "I''m overthinking things... it''s the first time I will bring +1. There will be many eyes on you."


    "As long as you are with me, I can handle it."


    Aiden was happy to hear her say that. He wanted her to rely on him, and he will do anything he can to support her. He confirmed that he will be with her, and not leave her side.


    Sarah confirmed that she will join, and attend Jeff''s birthday party as his +1.


    Aiden remembered that he left two sisters to talk, earlier that evening. "What did JoAnna want? It seemed that the mood was off."


    "You noticed?" After a moment Sarah realized, "No wonder you went to do the groceries and left us to talk." Sarah told Aiden about Dr Light and how JoAnna suspects that he is taking revenge on her because she rejected him.


    "Does she have a n?", Aiden asked.


    "Just to wait, I guess... She hopes that he will get over it and return to normal. Even if she wants to do something, what can she do? He is her superior, her mentor. He has connections. She is just a resident."


    "We can look him up. There is a chance that she is not the first one."


    Sarah approved. "Sounds like a n." Sarah and Aiden agreed that when they go back to Fairfield, they will do some research on Dr Light and his background.. If they find some incriminating information, that can help JoAnna to have leverage against his bullying.

 Chapter 174 - Dont Let Go

    Early next morning Sarah went with Aiden to Franciscan Medical Center to meet with JoAnna for a full checkup. Lasted about one hour.


    "We will have all results back within 24 hours. At that time, I will let you know if we need to run more tests.", JoAnna told Sarah.


    "Sounds good." Sarah responded and jumped off the examination table while adjusting her long light blue dress. She felt dizzy. They took quite a bit of her blood for analysis, and she didn''t eat anything sincest night, so she felt weak. Sarah reached to grab the examination table to steady herself, but Aiden was faster. Before she could reach the table, Sarah was in his embrace. She took few seconds topose herself. "Thank you."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    Sarah looked at Aiden and their eyes met. She felt that familiar feeling of being pulled toward him and reminded herself that they are not by themselves. She cleared her throat while forcing herself to look away from his handsome face. "Let''s go and get some food. I''m starving."


    Heughed. "I told youst night to eat, and you thought that I have lustful thoughts."


    Sarah faked a hurt expression. "You do have them."


    "I will not deny that." Aiden''s hug tightened.


    Feeling his body pressing against hers, she looked up at him again¡­


    They were just about to kiss, when JoAnna interrupted. "You two! You are... not alone..." JoAnna was getting ufortable.


    There was one more nurse in the room, staring at them and blushing.


    Sarah giggled. "We are leaving." She held Aiden''s hand as they headed outside. She turned and nced at JoAnna. "If anythinges up, you have my number."


    They left the examination room leaving behind flustered nurse with JoAnna who shook her head helplessly.


    ¡­


    After breakfast Aiden and Sarah went to the mall. They walked while holding hands and chatting. There was not a lot of people, and music from the mall speakers could be heard.


    Aiden and Sarah were crossing a wide bridge that connected two sides of the mall when some soft music started. Without any warning, Aiden pulled Sarah towards him, held her right hand with his left and ced his right hand on her back as they started dancing.


    She was surprised for a moment, but then she rxed allowing him to take the lead as she ced her left hand on his shoulder.


    People in the area stopped walking and watched young couple dancing in the middle of the mall like there is no one else in the world besides them. As the song progressed, more and more people gathered forming a circle around them, some even took their phones out to take photos and videos.


    Aiden and Sarah didn''t notice anyone, their eyes were locked into each other, and everything around them faded.


    Sarah was lost in the moment. This man in front of her, holding her, her Greek God, is her everything. She is overwhelmed with happiness of looking at his handsome face, inhaling his scent, feeling his body pressing onto hers... And nothing else matters.


    Aiden looked at Sarah''s deep green eyes and thought how she is his world. He can''t remember how it started, but he knows that he ispletely enchanted by her. As soon as she confirmed that she wants him near her, he was ready to do whatever it takes in order not to leave her side. He will hold her, protect her, love her¡­ as long as she allows him to do so.


    As they moved, Sarah''s long dress fluttered behind her. The whole scene looked like from a movie, and whoever saw them could tell instantly that two of them are madly in love with each other. When the song ended, they kissed and people around them spontaneously started cheering and pping.


    Sarah broke the kiss and nced left and right, surprised that she didn''t noticemotion they caused.


    Both Sarah and Aidenughed and walked away while people opened the path for them.


    Just as they walked through the crowd and crossed the connecting bridge, Sarah felt sharp pain in her upper back and winced. Aiden noticed and held her while observing her expression. "Are you OK?"


    Before she could answer, Sarah felt her knees getting weak. She wanted to speak out, but no sound came out, only air. She felt like her vocal cords disappeared. At that instant, she was horrified. It was the same feeling she had that evening when Philip drugged her. She closed her eyes tightly for a second trying toe up with a n what to do. She can''t go anywhere by herself, and she can''t tell him what is going on. Sarah reached to Aiden''s back pocked and pulled his phone out handing it to him. He unlocked it and nervously watched her type.


    She opened a chat app, and typed a message:


    "Call JoAnna


    Below left teres major


    Same asst time with Philip"


    Her hands started trembling as strength seeped out of them.


    Aiden looked at his phone and nked out. He looked at Sarah with horror in his eyes. She did her best to smile and reassure him, but her eyes showed desperation. She didn''t know what is going on, or why it''s going on. It was just the two of them. No one else close by. How can this happen?


    He lifted her in his arms and rushed outside of the mall. Aiden got into the cab and told the driver to take them to Franciscan Medical Center. He was holding Sarah in his arms in the back seat of the cab when he called JoAnna. "Sarah is not well. We are on our way."


    JoAnna was confused. "What happened?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s the same asst time. Can it be a rpse? We will be there in ten minutes."


    Aiden didn''t wait for a response. He ended the call, told the driver to hurry up, and then focused on Sarah. She was struggling to breathe and stay conscious. He held her hand in his tightly and said, "Don''t let go."


    Sarah looked toward him, but her eyes were not able to focus. She knows that Aiden is holding her, but everything is blurry, her eyelids got heavy and all sounds blended into a random buzzing. She closed her eyes.. Everything went dark and quiet.

 Chapter 175 - Needs To Come Out

    At the Franciscan Medical Center, JoAnna and group of emergency doctors on call were checking up on Sarah while Aiden stood next to the wall, his eyes full of desperation were not leaving Sarah.


    Aiden''s hands were pressing top of his head, and he was not sure if he is breathing. He watched the scene in front of him: Sarah unconscious, number of doctors busying themselves around her¡­ all soundsbined into indistinctive buzz¡­ he felt as if he is having an out-of-body experience. ''This is not happening¡­ this is not happening¡­'', reyed in his mind.


    JoAnna turned to Aiden. "What happened?" Seeing that he is not responsive, she looked at him and contemted for a second if she should p him. She decided to tug on his sleeve instead. "What happened?!!", she repeated, this time much louder.


    Aiden snapped out of his daze and helplessly shook his head. "I don''t know. I really don''t... It just happened.", his voice was very low.


    JoAnna saw that Aiden is out of it. He is only staring at Sarah, not paying attention to anything else. She put her hand on his shoulder and pulled him to turn toward her. "How do you know it''s a rpse? Are symptoms the same?" She needs to get more information if she is going to save her sister.


    Aiden gave her his phone, and showed what Sarah typed. JoAnna read it and thought for a second. "Left teres major? During checkup she mentioned asional pain in upper back on the left. That is right where teres major is... that can''t be a coincidence."


    Aiden didn''t understand what JoAnna is talking about, he turned back toward Sarah and kept on staring at her anxiously.


    JoAnna ordered ultrasound and x-ray.


    Portable ultrasound machine was brought in, and JoAnna told radiologist where to check. Radiologist found a small foreign object, about two millimeters in size in Sarah''s upper back. But it was deep in the tissue, and he could not give more information.


    They took Sarah for an x-ray which confirmed the same thing. She has something two to three millimetersrge, probably metallic inside her body. What could that be? It was exactly where Sarah said that pain came from before she copsed, and JoAnna knows that Sarah should not have anything like that inside her. It must be the source of all this. "That thing needs toe out." JoAnna said without a second thought. She made some calls and surgeon who could do this surgery was one hour away. They decided to start preparing Sarah for the surgery.


    Sarah was hooked up to various machines to monitor her. One of the machines was resting on her back, showing small object embedded inside her muscles.


    Aiden was not talking. As soon as doctors stepped away, he was next to Sarah, watching her while holding her hand. He moved only when doctor or nurse needed that space to approach Sarah, and the moment they moved away, Aiden was back in that spot.


    Aiden felt that there is a ck hole inside his chest sucking in his insides, making it impossible to breathe. He would give anything in the world to trade ces with Sarah.


    They finished hooking up machines to Sarah, and heart rate monitor started beeping. JoAnna checked and saw that her heart rate is increased... and rising. JoAnna checked blood pressure and saw that it''s low. Sarah was covered in cold sweat. JoAnna''s face was panicked. She checked the time, and the surgeon was still more than half an hour away. JoAnna took a deep breath and rushed out of the room. She knocked with urgency on the door with a sign:


    ''Gregory Light, MD


    Senior partner''.


    "Come in", male voice was heard.


    JoAnna rushed inside toward the man sitting behind his desk with documents in front of him. "Dr. Light, my sister needs a surgery urgently. She has an internal bleeding."


    Hezily raised head from the papers in front of him. His eyebrows went up slightly. "There is a surgeon in charge."


    "Dr Greenberg is more than half an hour away. My sister won''t make it that long.", JoAnna responded.


    "There are other surgeons.", Dr. Light''s voice was cold.


    "No one, other than you is capable of handling this. Please, I beg you. Come and take a look at her.", JoAnna was desperate.


    "Are you asking me for a favor?", his eyes lit up. Did his time finallye? Time when JoAnna is asking for something from him?


    JoAnna was not sure how to answer this. But she was desperate, so she picked one. "Yes."


    His lips stretched into a smile. "Favor needs to be repaid."


    JoAnna''s heart dropped. "What do you want?"


    "Let''s start with a dinner.", He responded with a smirk. It was obvious that he enjoyed the sound of her asking him what he wants.


    JoAnna swallowed hard. "OK."


    He nodded with satisfaction and stood up. "Lead the way."


    Dr. Light checked on Sarah and confirmed what JoAnna said. When they looked at the small object on the monitor, they observed that it slightly moved from its original location.


    "Is it possible that this thing moves?", JoAnna asked as she stared at the screen.


    Dr. Light observed monitor and nodded. "There are experimental small robots that will get inside patients'' body and administer medicine at a specific location. They can be controlled remotely. But I have never seen one this small."


    JoAnna''s mind spun andnded on an expression: ''Second wave''. Could this be what Philip injected her with? But there was no time to think about that. Sarah is getting worse by the minute.


    "Dr Light, can you operate on my sister?"


    "Our deal stands?" He wanted to make sure.


    JoAnna didn''t hesitate. "Yes, yes." There is nothing she would not do to save her sister.


    He turned toward three nurses who stood behind. "Get her into the surgery, resident Hill will assist me. We start in ten minutes." He looked at JoAnna with a smile. "Let''s go and get ready."


    JoAnna anxiously nodded and turned toward Aiden. "Wait here. Sophia will be here soon.." She rushed outside behind Sarah who was being wheeled out by nurses.

 Chapter 176 - You Can Be Strong Later

    Four hourster, Aiden was in the room with Sophia, Felix and Ste. None of them spoke.


    Sarah''s surgery took over four hours. When Sarah was rolled back into the room on a bed, she looked very pale. She was lying on the hospital bed, face down, still unconscious.


    JoAnna came in with Sarah. "Next six hours are critical. After that we can tell if it''s a sess or..." she didn''t finish her sentence. All of them had grim faces.


    Ste spoke first. "How did this happen?" She looked at Aiden who was already next to Sarah, holding her hand.


    He didn''t find strength to talk, but he knows that Ste demands an exnation. He made effort to talk, his voice was hoarse. "We were in the mall. We walked through the crowd, but I''m sure no one touched her. Few secondster, she copsed. This is thest she told me..." He showed them message on his phone that Sarah typed.


    JoAnna took over. "We checked her... it''s consistent with that drug that she was injected with previously. We discovered a small device in the muscles of the upper back. The device was moving and caused internal bleeding. That is why the surgery took so long. Dr Light said that he is familiar with simr devices which are like remote controlled robots that administer medicine within the body at a specific location."


    Sophia listened and thought of something. "Small robots?" She looked at Felix. "Maybe you can take a look at it?"


    Felix nodded. "I just need myb."


    "We have ab here in HQ, no need to go to New York.", Sophia responded.


    Felix gave a small nod. "I can do it anytime. I need the device."


    Sophia looked at JoAnna. "When can we have it?"


    "Theb technicians are cleaning it. Making sure that there is no organic residue. I will check." JoAnna got her phone and stepped outside to make a call. Sophia followed her, wanting to talk some more about it.


    When two of them stepped out, Ste looked at Felix. "And you are...?"


    Felix straightened his back. "Felix Martin, Mrs. Hill."


    Ste thought that he looks familiar. "You were herest time also, with Sophia, right?"


    "Yes, that is correct Mrs. Hill", Felix confirmed.


    Ste understood that there must be something between Sophia and Felix since this is the second time that he ising to Seattle from New York with her. But she decided that this is not the time to talk further about it.


    Once JoAnna and Sophia came back, Ste stood up. "I''m going to call Edward to give him updates. He is in the car downstairs."


    "Why doesn''t hee here?", Sophia asked.


    "Who knows...", Ste mumbled and went outside to make a call.


    ...


    Aiden was out of it. He didn''t notice anyone around him. He sat next to Sarah''s bed, held her hand and fumbled with her fingers asionally. Aiden thought how helpless he is. He thought that first time it happened because he was not there, and that as long as he is next to her, he will keep Sarah safe. Now he felt useless. He was right there next to her. They danced, and she looked at him with eyes full of love, at next instant her eyes were full of fear... and now they are closed. He med himself for being incapable to protect her. "Baby, wake up... I need you...", he whispered as he kissed her hand. She didn''t respond to his calls, and he felt that pain in his chest is increasing by the second. It was unbearable to watch her like that, but he could not leave her side.


    ...


    After some time, a nurse gave a small box to JoAnna, and she handed it to Felix. The small robot (how they called it) which was extracted from Sarah''s back was inside. Felix and Sophia left to the Orion Enterprise HQ right away.


    When they reached HQ, Sophia went with Felix to theb where they created and tested hardware prototypes. Lab upied arge area of eleventh floor. Felix looked around and saw that he has all equipment needed. Sophia summoned engineers who worked there and introduced Felix with a note that he needs to work on a high-profile design in secrecy, and that she is personally giving all of them rest of the day off.


    The engineers rejoiced for an unexpected treat, packed their things and dispersed. Within minutes it was just Felix and Sophia in the hugeb.


    He took her hand and squeezed it gently. "It will be OK."


    Sophia''s shoulders shivered.


    Felix embraced her and repeated, "It will be OK... You will see."


    "Oh, I hope that is true.", Sophia said while tears rolled down her cheeks. Seeing Sarah like that hit her hard, but she decided to steel herself and be strong. Now that it was just the two of them, emotions overwhelmed her. Felix kissed Sophia on the forehead and tightened his hug. "It''s OK. Let it out. You can be strongter... now let it out." She buried herself in his chest and sobbed.


    What they didn''t notice is that at the door, Mark stood frozen, watching them. He heard that Sophia is back and went to find her. He does not know what is going on, but he can see that two of them are close... more than that. ''They are holding each other intimately... Where is everyone else? Howe it''s just the two of them? Why is she crying? Is heforting her? Who is he? Why is he holding my Sophia?'' He didn''t see Sophia or heard from her for almost two months, and now this mystery man showed up. And he is holding her! This didn''t sit with Mark well.


    After some time, Sophia''s sobs stopped.


    Felix handed her paper napkins from one of the nearby workstations.


    She cleaned herself up and looked at him with her now red and swollen eyes full of gratitude. She needed a crying session, and he let her have it.


    Felix kissed Sophia gently on the lips. "Go and be with your sister. I will let you know when I find something... and you let me know of any changes there. OK?"


    Sophia nodded.. She gave him few quick kisses before heading out.

 Chapter 177 - Have Faith In Her

    At the hospital, one of the monitoring machines started beeping loudly. Its screen was shing.


    Aiden was not sure what it means, but it didn''t sound good. He felt panic and desperation swelling. ''<em>What is going on? Am I going to lose her? How is that possible? No¡­ oh, God no!</em>'' He was looking at Sarah and felt his whole world crumbling. Nothing mattered other than her¡­ and she was on the bed, not moving, and that damned machine was beeping! ''<em>It''s wrong, right? The machine malfunctioned¡­ Sarah will be fine. Right?</em>'' His heart shattered and his head got numb when he saw number of nurses and doctors rush in the room. They gathered around Sarah''s bed, pushing him to the side.


    Aiden watched them in horror while bits and pieces of what they said reached him: Her blood pressure was dropping... internal bleeding... additional scans... urgent... surgery... critical...


    They rushed Sarah out of the room. The internal bleeding needs to be stopped.


    Sophia came back to Sarah''s room, and found only Aiden inside sitting on the ground with his back next to the wall, and his face in his hands.


    "Where is Sarah?" she asked while trying to suppress panic.


    Aiden didn''t respond.


    Sophia tried to talk to him, but he was not responding. Seeing that he is in his own world, Sophia felt her heart broke. ''<em>He is also suffering, just like all of us</em>.'' She went outside and found a nurse who told her that Sarah was taken out for another surgery. Nurse also exined that these bleedings are difficult to find with any scans, so surgeon is basically opening Sarah up with a hope that he will notice where bleeding ising from so that he can stitch it up.


    Sophia felt that her head is about to explode. It took all self-control she possessed to calm her raging emotions just enough so that she goes to the cafeteria and get several cold sandwiches as well as two coffees before heading back to Sarah''s room.


    She ced food on a side table and called Aiden. "Come and eat. If you don''t eat, we will need to get another bed for you."


    It took him some time to react. He slumped on a chair opposite of Sophia and started eating without a word. He didn''t feel the taste of sandwich or coffee.


    Sophia pulled out her phone and called her secretary in HQ instructing her to get some food and to deliver it to Felix in theb. They also didn''t eat since theynded.


    Sophia looked at Aiden and patted him on the shoulder. "She will be OK. Have faith in her. She will pull though this. Sarah is a fighter. When everyone gives up, she is the one that keeps going."


    Aiden looked at Sophia and nodded. Yes, his baby girl is a fighter, and she wille back to him. She has to.


    At that time Ste and Edward entered the room. When they saw that it''s only Sophia and Aiden there, Ste asked, "Where is Sarah?"


    Sophia took a deep breath and exined. "There was more internal bleeding. She is back in the surgery." Then she gestured to the chairs. "Come, sit. I''m sure you didn''t eat anything either. I got sandwiches for everyone... " Ste and Edward took a seat. Aiden looked up at Edward and Edward nodded in greeting. Aiden nodded back.


    Sophia handed one sandwich to Ste and one to Edward while saying, "It''s nothing much... When Sarah gets better, we can all go out together for a fancy meal. Right?"


    All three of them looked at Sophia and nodded in agreement.


    Ste was struggling to hold back her tears.


    ¡­


    At the Orion Enterprise HQ building, Felix put the device under microscope and started initial exam. The moment he looked at it, his heart started racing. He ced the small robot to a different machine and then on another and on another. Each machine produced different data and diagrams. With each new information, Felix felt that his heart is beating faster. He made sure to document everything.


    While he worked on this, Sophia''s secretary came in and handed him a carry out meal. He thanked her and kept the food on the side.


    Felix used someputerized tools to open up small robot to see what is inside. It didn''t take him long to finish his examination. He felt like his throat was constricted and he could not breathe.


    There was no mistake... This small robot is a prototype that he designed two years ago! But he neverpleted it, and it never went to the production. How did it end up inside Sarah''s body?


    He knows all his designs, and he remembers that this one is definitely his. And it''s exactly how he left it: unfinished. It has functions to administer small dosage of liquid and it can move. The moving system was notpleted... it reacts to radio frequency to start moving, but the direction was not something that could be controlled.


    How is this possible? The doctors didn''t seem confident that Sarah will be fine. What if she does not recuperate? How will he ever get in front of Sophia knowing that his device hurt her sister?


    His mind went back to two years ago... then he was still with BIDSEC which is now part of Orion Enterprise. So, from then onwards, someone got ess to his unfinished design and used it for such a purpose. Felix feels responsible. He started thinking how did he secure his work, to make sure it does not leak? He never paid much attention to securing his failed work, he didn''t think anyone will care. Now he realizes his mistake. He needs to look into paperwork left behind BIDSEC to figure out who could have taken his designs.


    Felix took his phone out thinking if he should call Sophia. What will he tell her? That it''s his design that got her sister in this state? Maybe better to wait for Sarah to wake up, then it will not be so difficult to tell her.. Grim thought shed through his mind, what if Sarah does not wake up? He shook his head violently, like he is trying to chase that thought away.

 Chapter 178 - She Is In Stable Condition

    When Sarah was rolled back in the room, Ste, Edward, Sophia and Aiden all stood up looking at her lying face down on the bed with her back heavily bandaged. Few nurses were attaching Sarah to the monitors, when JoAnna walked in, followed by Dr. Light.


    Dr. Light looked at them and nodded. "Mr. Hill, Mrs. Hill." He didn''t greet others.


    "How is she?", Ste asked without responding to greeting.


    Dr. Light frowned for a moment, he didn''t like that they didn''t greet him and showed respect that he deserves. But he swiftly changed his expression to one of indifference. "I closed up two more ruptures in her blood vessels. She is back to stable condition."


    "Thank you", Ste and Edward said in unison.


    Sophia took her phone out and texted Felix that Sarah is back from the surgery, and currently in a stable condition.


    Dr. Light didn''t stay any more. He threw a nce at JoAnna and left the room. Ste noticed how he looked at JoAnna and felt that something is off... but this was not the time or ce to talk about it. Ste thought that there are more and more things happening with her daughters that she is not aware. ''I need to spend more time with them or have some other way to keep an eye on them.'' Sarah is in hospital, Sophia came with Felix again, and now JoAnna and Dr. Light. Each of her daughters has something going on that Ste is not in the know, and she does not like it.


    Aiden was back next to the Sarah''s bed, holding her hand. He spoke to Sarah in whispers as if he is chanting a spell to wake her up.


    ¡­


    Back at the Orion Enterprise HQ, Felix received a message from Sophia: "Sarah is back from surgery. She is in stable condition."


    Seeing this message Felix breathed sigh of relief. He packed small robot back into the box in which it was brought in and was thinking of taking a cab to go back to the hospital when he heard a male voice: "Why are you here by yourself?"


    Felix turned around and saw a tall man standing at the door. The light wasing from the hallway behind him, so Felix could not see his features clearly, but he felt a threatening aura from this man.


    Felix was still seated, and his eyes narrowed. "I am authorized. And who are you to ask me that?"


    Cold voice responded, "I am director of legal department. I came to check who has the authority to take over wholeb and dismiss our engineers for the day." It was Mark. He wanted to know who is this man who dares to hold Sophia intimately, and then even stays behind on his own? At first, Mark thought that Sophia brought him in, but seeing that he is here by himself, that can mean that he is either trespassing, or an employee.


    Felix was certain that he feels hostility from this man. However, he is not sure why... so he decided to y along. "Nice to meet you, director of legal department. I am definitely authorized as a director of design for security equipment. In a way, this is myb, and all these engineers are my subordinates and I can give them time off and use theb as I see fit.", Felix responded with a smirk.


    "Really?" Mark didn''t believe him. He pulled his phone out of his trouser pocket and made a call. "Martha, send me personal file of director of design for security equipment... yes, now." Mark was ring at Felix. ''Who is this person? iming to be some director? Howe I don''t know about him? He should be in our meetings, right? Unless... he works from another location... like New York... with Sophia.'' A minuteter his phone sent notification, and he got Felix''s info in front of him. His face fell for a split second, before returning to his previous cold expression. This man is not lying. He joined just recently as part of acquisition that was led by Sophia!


    Felix''s phone rang. He checked and saw that it was Sophia. Felix decided to test this arrogant man. He took the call, "Hi, Sophia, my dear... " Felix noticed that Mark threw him a murderous gaze. That confirmed Felix''s suspicion that Mark is interested in Sophia, and there is a high possibility that is why he came in so arrogantly. Sophia asked Felix about the status and told him toe by himself when he is done because she will stay at the hospital and he can find her there. He responded ambiguously on purpose, to taunt Mark. "Yes, dear... Oh, me too... Almost done... Yes... I look forward to it." Sophia hanged up, but Felix continued talking. "Same here... I can''t wait to see you. Mmm... miss you too." Felix kept phone back in his pocket and looked at Mark who was staring at him like he is going to explode any minute.


    Felix cleared his throat and addressed Mark in a seemingly friendly tone. "You confirmed that I have the right to be here. Is there anything else? As I''m done with my work here, I need to go and see my... important person."


    Mark red at Felix for some time before squeezing through his teeth: "Nothing else." He turned around to leave.


    Felix gave a chuckle and said to Mark''s retreating back. "No hard feelings. I know you are only doing your job."


    Mark stopped in his tracks for a second before continuing down the hallway while stomping angrily. He thought that he is going to explode. ''My job!?? How is my job to check if there are unauthorized people in the building? Do you think I''m a security guard???''


    Felix was proud of himself. He sessfully won this fight with a rival. ''Should I tell this to Sophia? Will she praise me? Oh, I didn''t catch his name... never mind. Soon we wille to work from HQ, and I will get my chance to meet him.'' Felix chuckled while he left theb, he could not stop smiling.. Female employees he passed down the hallway were enchanted seeing this unknown handsome man''s smile.

 Chapter 179 - Charming Young Man

    In Sarah''s hospital room only Aiden''s faint whispers and beeping of the heart rate monitors can be heard.


    Everyone is tense... they are waiting for Sarah to wake up. In the back of their heads, everyone knows that there is a chance that she will not wake up, but they refuse to let that thought take over and plunge them into desperation. They all decided silently that she will wake up. Any minute now¡­ any minute¡­


    Sophia''s phone made a sound. She checked it and saw message from Felix: ''On my way.''


    After some time, Felix entered the room and observed gloom atmosphere. Any glee he felt from his encounter with Mark was gone, he looked at Sophia with a heavy heart. She stood up and walked towards him. "What did you find?"


    Felix looked at the bed where Sarah is, and felt ufortable. He noticed that Ste is also looking at him, waiting for him to speak. Edward is sitting on a chair staring at Sarah, not paying attention to him.


    Felix hesitated for some time before speaking. "It''s as JoAnna said: Device can move and administer medicine. But this is not aplete product. Movement is only initiated with a specific radio frequency and once initiated it can''t be controlled."


    Three of them discussed the incident based on how Aiden and JoAnna previously exined. And then to that added what Felix found out.


    Their conclusion is that someone from the crowd in the mall had a device that identally worked on a specific frequency and triggered the device (small robot) inside Sarah. They all agreed with this, since it''s highly unlikely that Philip or someone associated with him would know that Sarah was at that mall at that time in order to start it on purpose.


    "It seems we reached dead end... somehow it feels that we are missing something. Can this really be it? It was just an ident?" Stemented.


    "Let''s leave it at this for now. What is important is for Sarah to recuperate.", Sophia said.


    They all agreed with this.


    ...


    It was dark outside.


    Sophia looked at Felix. "Did you eat the food I sent?"


    His eyes shifted for a moment. "Yes."


    Sophia noticed and became suspicious. "What did you eat?"


    He didn''t know how to respond and awkwardly smiled. Sophia shook her head confirming that he lied. He didn''t eat. "Let''s go to cafeteria and grab something. You need to eat, and I''m also hungry." Sophia looked at Ste and Edward. "Do you want to join?"


    Ste nodded. "I will join. I have some questions for this young man." Ste nced at Felix.


    Felix looked at Ste and felt intimidated.


    Edward refused to go.


    On their way out, Sophia pulled Aiden with them. He didn''t want to leave Sarah, but he agreed with Sophia that he needs to eat and stopped resisting eventually.


    Edward was left in the room with Sarah. He moved to the chair next to her bed, where Aiden used to sit. He looked at Sarah and reached to adjust her hair. Her head was sideways, and she looked like she is sleeping, while resting on her right cheek. Edward moved few strands from her face behind her ear and sighed. He reluctantly held her hand and started speaking. "Hi pumpkin, I don''t know if you can hear me, but I want to tell you something... I''m sorry... I know that you are capable. I see that you don''t need me anymore and that hurts. I''m proud and hurt to see my baby all grown up. I respect your choices, and I will do my best not to meddle in your life. I am very sorry that I need you to be in such a state so that I can admit these things. Sarah, honey... when you wake up, I will tell you all this again properly." He leaned his forehead on her hand and stayed like that quietly.


    ...


    In hospital cafeteria Ste looked at Sophia and Felix. "How long are you two dating?"


    Aiden was absentminded at first, but Ste''s stern tone forced him to raise his head a observe what will happen next.


    Sophia was stunned for a second, and then opened mouth to answer. "Since..." She wanted to say since Valentine''s day, but Felix interrupted her. "When Iid my eyes on her, she captured my heart... since then I''m hers."


    Sophia nced at him and her lips stretched into a smile. Felix was always good with words, and now he expressed his affection openly in front of others, for the first time.


    Ste looked at Felix with a surprise. "What a charming young man!" She eximed.


    Sophia giggled quietly, and she could not believe that Felix won over Ste with one line. ''Smooth talker.''


    Ste was sizing up Felix and continued: "Sophia wille back here soon. What will you do? Long distance rtionships don''t work well."


    "I wille here with her." Felix responded without hesitation.


    Ste nodded in approval. "I like him...", she told to Sophia.


    "You don''t need much it seems." Sophia approved how Felix responded to her mom.


    "Maybe I''m just good in judging people''s character." Ste the turned to Aiden. "And you... what are you doing?"


    Aiden looked at Ste feeling intimidated. Why is she raising voice at him?


    Ste continued. "You are acting like Sarah is dying. She is fine, and she will wake up any minute. What will she do when she sees you like this? Eat up and go back so that you are next to her when she wakes up!"


    Aiden thought for a moment, and then nodded while stuffing food in his mouth. What Ste said made sense. Sarah will wake up soon. And if he is not there, he will miss it. What will Sarah think if she wakes up and he is not by her side? In few minutes Aiden finished his te and rushed back to Sarah''s room.


    "You didn''t lose your touch.", Sophia told her mom.. "You always knew how to motivate us, even when you are down."

 Chapter 180 - None Of Us Can Be Bullied

    There was a period of silence, Sophia, Felix and Ste were busy in their own thought.


    Felix felt the silence pressing on him, making him aware of guilt he feels for keeping from Sophia that the ''small robot'' is his invention. Felix looked at Sophia and nced at Ste nervously. "There is one more thing..."


    Sophia looked at Felix curiously waiting for him to speak.


    Felix told himself that he has to say this and continued, "The device you call ''small robot'' is actually MX31. It is one of my designs that I didn''t finish."


    "What are you saying?", Sophia was not sure she heard him right. Ste squinted her eyes and listened without making a sound.


    Felix was facing Sophia, while exining, hoping that she will listen until the end, and not hate him after he is done. "Two years ago, I designed it. I hit a bottleneck with movement mechanisms, and then other things took priority, so I neverpleted it. I never sold the design or produced it. I don''t know how it ended up inside your sister."


    "Are you sure it''s your design?" Sophia had difficulty believing what he said. It''s not that she does not believe that Felix is capable of designing such a device¡­ but him designing it two years ago, and then they end up dating, and now his two-year-old design ends up inside her sister? How crazy of a story is that?


    "I''m absolutely positive. I remember every design I created, and this is one of them." Felix was reassuring her that he is confident.


    Sophia thought for some time before asking, "And you are saying that someone stole it?"


    "There is no other exnation... I was thinking to ask Sarah and Aiden to help me in figuring out who took it."


    "Why didn''t you say this right away?" Sophia could guess that he feared that she will dislike him because his design contributed to her sister getting hurt, but she needed to hear that from him.


    This was the part Felix was uneasy about. "I was fearing... that you will not believe me... or that you will believe me and me me for Sarah getting hurt."


    Sophia nodded in understanding and patted his shoulder. "I''m sure that Sarah and Aiden will be willing to help you out. We all want to get to the bottom of this." Sophia was d that he told her even though it might incriminate him. He had a choice not to say anything, but still decided to tell her. At that moment, he gained her trust a little bit more.


    JoAnna came to the cafeteria and joined them.


    "Where did you disappear?", Sophia asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna yawned. "I slept off in the resting room for staff."


    Ste looked at JoAnna and remembered how Dr. Light looked at her. She does not like when she does not know what is going on with her daughters, and that look he gave to JoAnna didn''t sit well with Ste. "What is going on between you and your mentor?"


    JoAnna was immediately startled fully awake, and muttered, "Nothing".


    "Don''t lie to your mother... tell me. I saw how he looked at you. And that was not nothing."


    Seeing that she has no choice, JoAnna told them how Dr. Light asked her to repay the favor of him doing the surgery on Sarah with a dinner.


    "How outrageous!", Sophia eximed. "You should put him into his ce. Scumbag!" Sophia looked at JoAnna who looked timid. "Don''t tell me that you are actually considering having dinner with him? Do you think he will stop with that? You need to retaliate."


    "How can I retaliate?", JoAnna helplessly asked. "It''s my word against his. And he has more experience, more connections, more power. I''m insignificant. I can only hope that he will stop."


    Sophia frowned. "Are you really so naive to think that he will stop once he has his grasp on you? It will only get worse." Sophia rummaged through her purse for a minute before handing out a recording pen to JoAnna. "Take this. Keep it with you always. Whenever you meet him, start recording. In that way it will not be your word against his, but you will have a proof that he is ckmailing you. Do you understand why this is important?"


    JoAnna was startled when she heard her sister say the word ''ckmail''. Suddenly the situation seemed more serious than what she thought it was. JoAnna was embarrassed to look at Sophia. Howe she didn''t think of this? She put all her hopes that he will stop, and she didn''t think of creating any insurance for herself.


    Sophia looked at JoAnna sternly. "Look at me." JoAnna looked up, and Sophia continued. "If you can get him to talk more and admit what he is doing, that is even better. Don''t go to any secluded ces where he can get a chance to hurt you. The moment you get some evidence, make a copy. Send it to me. We will prepare a case and sue him... "


    Sophia saw that JoAnna''s face turned into one of surprise. Sophia gave JoAnna reassuring smile. "Did you forget that your sister is awyer? We will take him down. I will not let him bully my sister. What mentor, what famous surgeon? None of that matters... we will crush him. If he tries something unsightly before you get the evidence, retaliate. Don''t let him have his way. No matter what you do, I will help you out of it. Do you understand?"


    All eyes were on Sophia. JoAnna was grateful, Ste proud to see Sophia step up like that, and Felix was full of admiration.


    Sophia looked at them and smiled. "Why are all of you looking at me like that? Eat, and let''s go back to be there for Sarah." Sophia turned to JoAnna. "Right now, Sarah needs you. When she gets better, she will help you dig out dirt on that scumbag. If there is anything, Sarah will find it. Rely on your sisters, we are all capable, and none of us can be bullied. Do you get it?"


    JoAnna hugged Sophia. "Thank you...." JoAnna felt a relief that she is not alone, happy that she has her sisters to rely on.

 Chapter 181 - She Is Calling For You

    In Sarah''s hospital room, Edward is sitting next to Sarah''s bed holding her hand. Aiden is further away on a chair, leaning on the table and staring at her. Besides machines beeping, there is no other sound.


    Edward thought that Sarah''s fingers slightly moved, and he lifted his head to look at her face. Her lips slightly parted and she whispered quietly so that only Edward could hear, "Aiden..."


    Edward felt mix of emotions. Happy that she is waking up, dejected that she is not calling his name, irritated that she is calling Aiden''s name. It''s hard for Edward to ept that Sarah is calling out name of a person who just recently entered her life. He is her father, he raised her for such a long time, she relied on him, does she not care about him anymore? It''s hard for him to ept that she is grown up and does not need him anymore. Sarah having another man in her life is one thing. And having THAT man in her life is another. Does she not realize that he is dangerous? He is from White family! But Edward already tried keeping them away, and he was not sessful. He knows that his baby girl is desperately in love in that young man. The more he tries to separate them, the more Sarah clings onto him. The only silver lining Edward sees in this whole situation is that it seems that this young man is in love in Sarah. Edward took a deep breath to calm his emotions. Reluctantly he turned to face Aiden and gestured with his head to him toe over.


    Aiden''s eyes widened and his back straightened up. His eyes darted few times between Sarah and Edward.


    Edward forced a smile. "She is calling for you." He let go of Sarah''s hand and stepped away.


    In an instant, Aiden was next to her. "Baby, are you awake?" He held her hand.


    Her fingers moved and wrapped around his as she whimpered. Aiden didn''t breathe. After she took few breaths, Sarah whispered again, "Aiden...".


    Aiden snapped to his senses and started talking in a gentle voice while caressing her forehead. "I''m here... Don''t try to move, you had surgeries on your back."


    Sarah slowly opened her eyes, and it took her some time to recognize his face through her blurry vision. She felt a relief knowing that Aiden is next to her, and faintly smiled.


    Aiden squeezed Sarah''s hand and a huge relief washed over him when he felt that her fingers moved in response. "I''m so d you are back...", he whispered.


    "What happened?", Sarah asked in a hoarse voice and her body slightly shifted.


    "Don''t move. I will tell youter... all is OK now. It will not happen again. Try to rest." Aiden got his phone can called JoAnna. "She is awake." He kept his phone away and looked at Sarah without a word.


    Few minutester, JoAnna, Sophia, Felix and Ste entered the room. They all felt a relief when they saw Sarah awake. JoAnna made a call. Shortly after that, few doctors and nurses entered, and started checking Sarah''s condition.


    ...


    "Considering what she went through, she is doing fine. Drugs are flushed out of her systempletely. The device is removed cleanly and there is no more internal bleeding at the moment. She needs to rest. If nothing elsees up, she will stay in the hospital for three days, after what she can go and finish recuperation home.", JoAnna exined to everyone.


    They agreed to take turns giving herpany.


    "You can do whatever you want, I''m not leaving." Aiden said while holding onto Sarah''s hand.


    Sophia can understand how he feels. "Let me take you to the apartment. After you freshen up and change clothes, you will be back. OK?"


    Aiden looked at Sarah and she nodded confirming that she agrees with Sophia. "I''m not going anywhere." Sarah told him.


    Edward said, "I will be here until youe back. She will not be left alone."


    Sarah was surprised to hear her dad say that.


    Aiden reluctantly agreed and left with Sophia and Felix.


    ...


    On the way to Sophia''s apartment, Sophia and Felix shared with Aiden information about the device, and that it''s Felix''s design.


    "Do you know what frequency was used to activate it?", Aiden asked Felix.


    "I don''t know yet, but I will find out.", Felix confirmed.


    "Tomorrow we will go back to theb, and you can work on it." Sophia told Felix. Then she turned to Aiden. "Did you think of something?"


    Aiden confirmed. "I find it strange that if amon phone or a radio can activate it, howe it didn''t happen so far? We even went to Greece and were surrounded by tourists who had many different devices, howe none of those triggered this? No matter how farfetched it sounds, I doubt that this was idental."


    Sophia thought that what he said made sense. "We will get to the bottom of this."


    ...


    In Sarah''s hospital room, two nurses work on Sarah while Ste and Edward are seated on the sofa.


    "Who is that man with Sophia?", Edward asked.


    Ste looked at him expressionlessly. "You should ask Sophia."


    "Is he her boyfriend?" Edward persisted.


    "You should ask Sophia." Ste repeated. She observed that Edward''s face darkened. She took his hand in hers and patted it while saying inforting voice. "You need to ept that you daughters are grown up, and they will have men other than you, in their lives. And you can''t control that... But you are their father, a special existence. And that ce in their hearts is reserved for you, no one can take that spot."


    Edward looked at her and his expression softened.


    Ste saw that Edward is still notpletely convinced. "Think of this like a carpool. As our girls are growing up, more people are getting on-board the car. But your seat is yours, no one will take it away. Does this make sense?"


    After some time in silence, he smiled and nodded. "It sounds strange, but it does make sense."


    Nurses left the room. Ste looked at Sarah and then at Edward. "I will step outside to give you privacy. Don''t mess this up."


    Ste left the room.

 Chapter 182 - I Can Live With That

    Edward looked at Sarah who was nowying on the bed in a half-seated position. Nurses freshened her up with hot towels and arranged support so that she can lean back without leaning on incisions from surgeries. Sarah looked much better.


    Sarah turned toward Edward and faintly smiled. She felt awkward, seeing that he is looking at her without a word.


    Edward took a deep breath and walked toward Sarah''s bed. He stopped one step away. "I was wrong."


    Sarah''s eyes widened as she looked at her father. She never saw heard him acknowledge that he was wrong. Ever. About anything.


    Edward continued. "When I realized that another man got a ce in your heart, I was upset, thinking that he is taking my spot in your life. When I saw you defending him, I was angered because so far you depended on me, and now you are defying me. It is difficult for me to see you girls growing up. I know that it must happen, but that does not mean that it''s an easy process for me. I hope that you can forgive me for being foolish and stubborn."


    Sarah remembered harsh words he told her on that Christmas morning. Her lips pressed into a thin line. "You said some hurtful things to me."


    "I was angry. I didn''t mean it... it was out of desperation." Edward admitted.


    "I know. But that does not mean that I was not hurt." Sarah wants to forgive him, but also wants him to know that she was hurt by his words.


    "Will you forgive me?" Edward''s eyes were begging her to forgive him.


    Sarah thought for some time before responding. "I forgive you... but it will take time for me to forget."


    Edward sighed. "I can live with that."


    ¡­


    When Ste got back into the room, she found that Edward and Sarah are chatting about her work. She sat on the sofa and listened to father and daughter talking.


    Edward was not pleased that Sarah is working at apany other than Orion Enterprise, and he was definitely not pleased that she works for White corp. Why is she getting deeper entangled with that White family? But he can''t ask her to quit. He decided not to voice his objections and to respect her choices.


    "So, what are you doing there?" Edward tried to hide his sour expression.


    "Right now, I''m re-doing security for White corp. systems. It''s very exciting. Surveince there is also not the best, but the hardware needed iscking."


    Edward perked up. "Don''t we have the best hardware for surveince in Orion Enterprise?"


    Sarah smiled seeing his change in expression. "If you are willing to work with White corp. I can talk about this with CEO and get you in touch. What do you think?"


    Edward reluctantly approved. He would like to be as close to Sarah as possible in order to mend their rtionship. This will be a good opportunity for him to interact with Sarah more often.


    What Edward does not know is that in the future White corp. and Orion Enterprise will work closely, but that will not get Edward to be closer to Sarah since Felix will be in charge of security hardware¡­ but that is something what will happen in the near future. At this time, Edward is hopeful, and he wishes to spend more time with Sarah so that they can mend their rtionship.


    ¡­


    When Aiden came back to Sarah''s hospital room, he carried arge bouquet of flowers, grocery bag full of fruits and a carry-on suitcase. His eyes lit up when he saw Sarah sitting on the bed.


    Sarah looked at everything he brought. "Are you moving in here?"


    "I''m not leaving without you." Aiden opened front pocket of the carry on and pulled out twoptops. He started talking while ignoring Edward who was in the middle of his chat with Sarah. "I got yourptop, and mine, and change of clothes..."


    Edward didn''t look pleased. "Didn''t we agree to take turns?" He wanted some more time alone with Sarah. If Aiden is here all the time, he can''t have any time with Sarah!


    Aiden looked at him. "With all due respect, you agreed to take turns. Not me. I''m not going to leave her. You cane and go, but I''m staying."


    Edward looked at Aiden with obvious displeasure. He didn''t like the idea ofpeting with this young man for Sarah''s attention. Edward was afraid that if ite to that, he will lose.


    Ste looked at two of them acting silly and interjected. "That is fine. Edward, dear, let kids do what they want. We should go for the night." She turned to Sarah. "Sarah, honey, we will be back tomorrow afternoon." Then Edward and Ste left.


    When it was just the two of them, Sarah looked at Aiden. "Flowers?"


    Aiden looked at Sarah innocently. "Felix said that it''s a must have."


    Sarahughed.


    He observed her reaction. "Do you like them?"


    "Yes, very much." Then Sarah remembered something and added slightly panicked. "But don''t be like Felix!"


    "What do you mean?" Aiden didn''t understand.


    "He is over the top. Sophia sent me pictures. Her apartment looks like a flower shop." Sarahughed.


    "Understood. Not every day." Aiden wanted to rify. "How often is not too often?"


    "How about on special asions?" Sarah tilted her head slightly.


    Aiden nodded in agreement. "Today is a special asion because you came back after almost..." he choked on his words and his expression became grave in an instant. When he remembered that her life was in danger, and she almost died, he could not speak any more.


    Sarah understood what he wanted to say. She patted bed next to her for him toe. Aiden sat next to Sarah, and she cupped his face into her hands. "I won''t die yet. There are so many things I still want to do with you." She kissed him, unaware that tears silently rolled down her face.


    She was not afraid to die; she was afraid to be without him.

 Chapter 183 - Its Her Fault For Ignoring Me

    That night, Aiden and Sarah didn''t sleep much. They spent time talking. JoAnna stopped by few times to check on Sarah. She reminded them repeatedly to take rest, but they could not sleep even if they tried. There was a lot going on for them to rx. And both of them were excited that Sarah is awake.


    Aiden told everything to Sarah about the incident, the device that Felix designed two years ago, how that caused her internal bleeding and that is why she ended up having surgeries. He even told her about his suspicion that this was not random, but someone triggered the device on purpose.


    After she listened carefully, Sarah was in thoughts for some time. When she checked her phone, she was greeted by many notifications from her app which monitors social media for posts about her. As she opened some of the posts, she saw photos and videos of them dancing in the mall. People shared them with tags #SarahHill #HillQueens #FrozenQueen. It was a very sweet and sour memory for her. They watched few videos of them dancing, each taken from a different angle.


    "I love dancing with you.", Sarah whispered while watching the video.


    "I love doing anything with you." He responded while kissing her gently.


    After she recuperated from the swell of emotions caused by Aiden''s sweet talking, Sarah got an idea while checking the posts. "If your theory is correct, and someone triggered this on purpose, it''s highly likely that the person is in crowd. Let''s make copies of photos and videos and examine them. We might recognize the culprit."


    "Just make copies now. Leave examination for after you recover. You need to rest." Aiden reminded her.


    "I can just use Eve for copies and for examination."


    He was not convinced that it will be that simple. "And if she finds something, will you be able to rest?"


    Sarah lowered her head silently.


    He smirked proudly. "I thought so... only copies now. And ask Eve to do it... rest and get better." Aiden''s voice became gentle. "In three weeks, I will show you off."


    "Huh?" Sarah was confused.


    Aiden reminded her. "My brother''s birthday. Did you forget?"


    "No... but what do you mean by ''show me off''?" Sarah felt that he is hiding something, but Aiden only smiled and refused to answer no matter how much Sarah asked.


    ¡­


    Next day Sophia and Felix stopped by in the morning. Sophia told Sarah how Dr. Light is bullying JoAnna. Sarah was sad and shocked that he leveraged her condition to ckmail JoAnna. At the same time, she was outraged that he dared to do such a thing. Aiden and Sarah agreed that they will dig up whatever they can on Dr. Light, so that JoAnna has something to use against him.


    Sophia and Felix spent more than two hours in the hospital with Sarah and Aiden before heading to work in HQ building of Orion Enterprise.


    Later in the afternoon Edward and Ste came to visit Sarah.


    It was visible now that Sarah is recuperating well, and everyone was in a good mood.


    Edward''s phone rang, and he saw that it''s his good friend and neighbor, Sam Peterson. Edward stepped out of the room to take the call.


    "Hey, you arete for our Tuesday poker night.", Sam was not happy that Edward iste on their weekly event.


    "I will note today."


    "It''s a first for you to skip our game. Did something happen?", Sam was always eager to find out what is happening in Edward''s life.


    Edward paused for a moment while contemting how much should he reveal. "Sarah is in the hospital. I''m with her."


    "Didn''t you say that she ising back for the checkup Monday morning? Howe she is in hospital now?"


    "Something happened, and she copsed. But she is getting better now."


    "Copsed? I hope it''s nothing serious.", Sam was hoping to find out more.


    "It was, but she is getting better."


    Sam didn''t say anything for a while. Edward wanted to end the call, when Sam asked, "It seems you two mended your rtionship?"


    "Yes."


    After some silence, Sam spoke again. "OK... I see you have other ns for tonight let me not hold you back any more."


    Edward ended the call and headed back to Sarah''s room.


    ...


    In a vi in suburbs of Seattle, Sam Peterson was in the study room with a grim expression, ordering a servant. "Go and get my son."


    Shortly after, a tall young man entered. "Why did you call for me?"


    "Did you do it?" Sam was doing his best to control his temper.


    "Do what?" Youth seemed that he does not understand the question. He stepped forward, and the tablemp lit up his face. It''s Ed, young man who has a several years long unrequited interest in his neighbor Sarah.


    "Don''t y word games with me. The youngest Hill daughter is in the hospital. I told you that she is going to be there for a checkup on Monday morning. Did you do it?" Sam''s face darkened.


    "Is she awake?" Ed looked surprised and relieved at the same time.


    "So, it was you..." Sam''s fury could be seen on his face. "You ungrateful spawn! Do you know what you did? You are jeopardizing years of careful nning and execution... for a woman!!? How many times I told you to leave her alone?" Sam walked towards Ed.


    Ed started innocently exining. "It''s her fault for ignoring me. I could not stand..."


    PAK!


    A hard pnded on Ed''s face. He felt his face burning and painfully pulsate where his father''s handnded.


    "Do you really think that I will let you destroy all of this?" Sam spread his arms, like he is gesturing at everything around him. He angrily pointed his index finger towards his son. "Do you think that this is about you getting a woman? You can''t listen because your crotch is itchy?"


    Ed was holding his face, and he looked like he is being wronged. "Father, you don''t understand... when I saw them in the mall, I could not hold myself back."


    "What mall?!!" Sam roared.


    Ed shrunk a bit and answered in a quiet voice. "I followed them from the hospital..."


    PAK!


    Another heavy pnded on Ed''s unguarded side of his face. He lost his bnce and ended up on his knees.


    "Get out of my sight!" Sam turned toward his desk and stopped. "You are not to leave house unless I approve. And don''t you dare make any contact with the Hills!"


    His voice became lower and more threatening. "It took me years to get that old man to trust me, and you are about to spoil it all."


    Sam turned toward his son and saw that the youth didn''t move from his original spot. Sam shouted. "What are you waiting for? Get out!"


    Ed scrambled outside office, closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 184 - Did You Knock?

    Felix and Sophia decided to work from HQ building of Orion Enterprise until Sarah is discharged from the hospital. Well, Sophia decided on the length of their stay and Felix decided to be with Sophia. Sophia didn''t object. Of course, she enjoyed Felix''spany.


    Sophia is almost done with her work in New York, so their n is that once Sarah is out of hospital, two of them will go back to New York for few workdays to wrap up things there. Once that is done, they wille back to Seattle and start working form HQ.


    Felix and Sophia are sitting in Sophia''s CEO office on the sofa, discussing his move from New York.


    "Do you want your ce? Company will arrange an apartment for you, three months paid. It''s standard for relocation assistance.", Sophia asked Felix. "Or... you are wee to move in with me."


    Felix was thinking for some time. So far, he stayed with Sophia on weekends, while on weekdays he spent nights in his apartment. Moving in with Sophia would mean that they will be sharing living space all the time, not just on weekends. "I love spending time with you, ma ch¨¦ri..." He caressed her cheek with his fingers. "...but I want to have my ce as well. Where will I go if you kick me out?"


    "There is always a hotel.", she teased him. "But honestly, I will kick you out only if you cheat on me. I don''t forgive liars and cheaters. That is my bottom line."


    He looked her in the eyes and seriously said, "I will never do that to you."


    "Then I will never kick you out." She responded.


    Both of themughed, and the door opened suddenly. Sophia and Felix looked at the door and they saw Mark angrily scrutinizing them.


    Sophia frowned. "Did you knock?"


    "Even if I did, would you hear it?" Mark spat out through his teeth.


    Sophia looked at Mark whose unfriendly gazended on Felix. "I was in New York for some time, but you still remember that I am the CEO, right?"


    "I apologize... but I also want to ask you if you remember that this is a ce of work." Mark responded to Sophia while looking at Felix.


    Sophia narrowed her eyes. "What is that supposed to mean?"


    Mark let out a ''humph'' sound, before answering. "Maybe newly appointed director of design for something-something understood me."


    Sophia looked at Felix.


    Felix just shrugged with an innocent expression, like he has no idea what is going on.


    This made Mark furious.


    Sophia turned to Mark. "This is Felix Martin, our new director of design for security equipment. He is temporarily working from New York office. We are discussing his move to Seattle."


    She faced Felix. "Felix, this is Mark Neumann. He is director of our legal department."


    Sophia turned back to Mark. "Felix has many patents and I hope your department will handle all future work, rted to his work, without any issues. He is a very valuable resource to thepany; I expect that you will treat him well." She noticed hostility from Mark and wanted to warn him to stay professional.


    As Sophia was facing Mark, Felix was behind her looking at Mark with a smug smirk on his face. He loved that Sophia told this busy body that he is a very valuable.


    Mark looked at Sophia indifferently. Then he nced at Felix and felt fury rage in him again. He really wished to wipe off that smirk from Felix''s face.


    "Why did youe to my office?", Sophia asked Mark.


    Mark red at Felix and didn''t respond.


    Sophia was getting frustrated. She stood up and her body blocked Mark''s view of Felix. "Why did youe to my office? And without an appointment!"


    "Since when I need an appointment to see you?" Mark was being ambiguous on purpose.


    Sophia was losing her patience. Mark felt that air became heavy as Sophia stood in front of him, with her domineering presence increasing. Her voice became cold. "It seems that I need to remind you that I''m the CEO, you are my subordinate, and these are work hours. I expect you to schedule a meeting to see me unless it''s something very urgent. And even if it''s urgent, you should be announced by my secretary, and not just barge in without knocking."


    The doors are still open, and secretary heard what Sophia said. She immediately rushed inside. "I''m sorry CEO Hill. He just got inside without giving me a chance to react." Young woman looked pitiful. Seeing Sophia in full-icy-mode she was afraid that she will lose her job.


    Sophia threw a cold nce at her. "We will talk about thister. Close the door behind you."


    Secretary lowered her head and exited the office. Once doors closed, Sophia faced Mark. "You didn''t answer. Why did youe?"


    "I heard that you came back and wanted to greet you." Mark shed a smile at Sophia hoping that she will warm up to him.


    "So, there is no good work-rted reason?" Sophia could not believe just how outrageous this man is? She thought of something and checked her calendar on her phone. "You interrupted my meeting with Mr. Martin, and we are out of time now. I see that I have a meeting with you in the afternoon. Since you took his time, I will take time slot in the afternoon reserved for our meeting and use it to continue my talk with Mr. Martin. That sounds fair, right?"


    Mark thought how did it came to this? He wanted just to see her, but when he heardughtering from her office, he lost his temper and barged inside without knocking. His behavior was truly not professional. He shrunk back realizing that there is nothing for him to do now. He apologized and left. On the way out, he threw a poisonous look at Felix. <em>''I will return this humiliation back to you.''</em>


    Mark could not help but wonder, if this Felix person is the reason why Sophia didn''t respond to any of his messages inst two months.

 Chapter 185 - First Quarrel (1)

    "Ma ch¨¦ri, you are amazing!", Felix eximed as soon as door closed behind Mark. Felix stood up and walked toward Sophia with his arms open, ready to embrace her.


    She raised her hand in front of her, indicating him to stop.


    Felix stopped in his tracks, and his face fell. He was pouting like a child with his arms still suspended in the air.


    Sophia could not keep a straight face seeing him like that, and sheughed. "You are a grown man, why are you sulking like that?"


    Sophia walked to her desk, picked up her phone and said in a serious voice, "No one is to enter without an appointment. If something like this happens again, you can pack your things... I don''t need exnations. If you can''t handle the situation, call security." She was speaking to her secretary who was so confused that she forgot how to answer. By the time she responded, "Yes, CEO Hill!", Sophia already was away from her phone.


    At that moment, Sophia missed Leah, her personal assistant who is currently on a vacation. Leah can handle any situation with ease, especially Mark.


    Sophia turned to Felix, took his hand in hers and led him to one of the two doors on the side.


    When they entered, Felix was surprised to see that it''s a full suite.


    Sophia closed the door behind them. "You can hug me here."


    Felix was stunned for a second and then rushed to Sophia while his handsome face glowed from pure happiness. He embraced her tightly and started to shower kisses all over her face.


    She giggled before clearing her throat. "I have 43 minutes until next meeting."


    Felix froze and looked at her. He blinked few times and it looked like his brain is processing what Sophia said. Then his face showed realization and he shed a dazzling smile. He picked her up and carried her to the bed.


    ¡­


    Sophia had a lunch meeting, so Felix went to the cafeteria by himself.


    He found a table and started eating while thinking about methods he will use to find frequency for the MX31 that was used to hurt Sarah.


    Felix has exquisite table manners. It might be a simple thing for many, but the way he holds utensils and cuts the steak, looks like an elegant show performed for royalty. That, paired with his great looks, got attention of several female employees who were in the cafeteria. They were curious who is this dashing man? His expression while deep in his thoughts added a sense of mystery and number of women found it difficult not to gaze at him. It took only few minutes for first twodies to gather their courage and approach him.


    "Excuse me, is this seat taken?", onedy of two asked pointing at a seat opposite from him. She has a short red hair and bright blue eyes who looked at Felix with anticipation.


    It was a long table for 12 people, so he didn''t think much before gesturing to her that she can take any seat. Felix went back to his thoughts.


    "Are you new here?", thedy asked as soon as she took the seat. Her friend sat next to her, with eyes glued to Felix.


    "Yes", he responded. Felix was slightly irritated that she is interrupting his thought process.


    "On what floor do you work?", seconddy asked.


    "I''m just visiting now. Next week I will get an office." At this point, Felix realized that twodies don''t just want a seat to have lunch but want to socialize with him.


    Two women almost squealed when they heard his deep voice with a French ent. Ladies exchanged nces while their eyes twinkled.


    "At what department are you joining? What position? Who is your manager? ...", women started barraging questions without giving him time to respond.


    At that moment, three moredies joined in without asking if seats are avable. One of neers said, "I see you took initiative to show new hire around. Very admirable." As she took a seat next to Felix, she leaned in toward him more than necessary and shed her cleavage.


    The woman with short red hair gave her a warning look. "Yes, I am a great coworker. Do your best to keep respectable distance, you will scare him away."


    "Oh, look who is talking¡­"


    Ladies were going back and forth between each other and throwing random questions at Felix. He pinched roof of his nose fully aware that he can''t use this lunch break to think. ''Maybe I should take my lunch and have it somewhere else?'' It happened so fast that before Felix realized, his table was full of women who wanted to know more about him, trying to get his attention and some even started touching his shoulders and arms while talking. As number of women around him increased, some of them could not get a seat and were standing. Felix shook his head with a miserable smile thinking how this would look like to Sophia if she showed up and saw him right now surrounded by women like a king with his harem. Just as he thought of this, he felt a chilling from behind him. Women around him who chatted enthusiastically trying to get his attention, one by one stopped talking and focused on their meals. Few of them didn''t have any food in front of them, but they still lowered their heads and stared down. The ones who were standing, slowly retreated and left. Felix looked at the women curiously, wondering what caused this sudden change in behavior.


    "I see you don''t have problemsworking." Icy cold voice came from behind him.


    Felix suddenly realized the source of the chill he felt a minute ago. He turned around and met with Sophia''s icy gaze.. Four people were standing behind her, all holding tablets and notepads and their eyes were shifting between Sophia and Felix not understanding what is going on.

 Chapter 186 - First Quarrel (2)

    He wanted to stand up and say that it''s not what it looks like, but then remembered that they are at work, and he should stay professional... so he only awkwardly smiled and gave a slight nod.


    Sophia''s cold expression became dark. She nced at the food in front of him. "When you are done,e to my office." She turned around and left while four people followed behind her.


    Women resumed their chatting as soon as Sophia left. Felixpletely ignored them, he didn''t finish his meal before standing up and heading to Sophia''s office.


    Before he knocked on Sophia''s office door, secretary stopped him. "CEO is in a meeting. She said that no one is to disturb her."


    Felix smiled. "She told me toe after lunch."


    "And she told me to call security if anyone wants to enter without an appointment." Secretary responded.


    Felix obviously didn''t want to cause a scene and he stepped away from the door of Sophia''s office. But he was lost. She told him toe, howe he can''t enter? Why didn''t she tell her secretary to let him in? "Excuse me, when is CEO Hill free?"


    Secretary looked at theputer screen in front of her. "CEO Hill has meetings until 6 PM."


    He remembered that Sophia said she will give him Mark''s slot in the afternoon. "Does she have a meeting with Felix Martin today?"


    "No."


    "How about meeting with Mark Neumann?" She probably forgot to change it. He will just show up at that time.


    "No..." Then secretary remembered. "There was one, but few minutes ago CEO told me to give that slot to director of marketing."


    Felix nodded to the secretary and headed toward the elevator with his head down. ''What happened? Is she avoiding me? Did I do something wrong? Is it because of those women around me during lunch? That is not my fault... they came by themselves, and I didn''t encourage them.'' Felix had a strong feeling that it was all caused by those pesky women during lunch. If Sophia gives him a chance to exin, he can rify that they came by themselves, he didn''t call them or give them any hint that he is interested.


    As he walked towards theb, thinking about how to talk to Sophia, he bumped into Mark.


    Mark saw that Felix is in a bad mood. He could not miss this opportunity. "What happened, pretty boy? Did you fall out of grace already?" Mark sneered at Felix.


    Felix looked at him and frowned.


    This only encouraged Mark who gave out a chuckle. "Youe and go... but she will alwayse back to me." Mark sneered at Felix.


    Felix wanted to punch Mark, forgetting that they are at work. He clenched his fists, but he felt that he had no strength in his arms. He was not able to form a fist with his hands. He lowered his head and continued walking. Ignoring all other remarks that Mark spat after him.


    Felix went to the hardwareb and took a seat in an empty chair. He didn''t even think of going to the office that they temporarily arranged for him. Felix felt a knot in his chest, and difficult to breathe.


    He got his phone and decided to text Sophia.


    [Felix]: "Ma ch¨¦ri... what happened? Why don''t you want to see me?"


    [Felix]: "My world is falling apart... I need you to keep it together for me."


    [Felix]: "With every passing second it''s more difficult to breathe..."


    [Felix]: "You are my air, and I can''t breathe without you"


    [Felix]: "Will you ever forgive me?"


    He was sending message after message. Every message was glummer and showed his state of mind.


    Felix was consumed in an uncontroble desperation which swelled by the second. The thought that Sophia is rejecting him and will abandon him for no apparent reason, awoke in him feelings which he thought are forgotten. Feelings of a young boy, persistently waiting for his father toe back home¡­ day after day¡­ always waiting, and always being disappointed because his father is noting back¡­


    ...


    Sophia was in a meeting and her phone was vibrating every few seconds. She took it out and saw flood of messages from Felix. She read few of them and realized that he is miserable.


    When she saw him surrounded with all those women, she was upset and wanted to teach him a lesson. But now that she sees his messages, she thinks that she might have been too rash. She was not able to focus on the meeting anymore. "I apologize. Something urgent came up. We will need to reschedule this for some other time." Sophia stood up and headed out of her office.


    "Clear my schedule for the rest of the day." Sophia told her secretary while she walked to the elevator.


    Secretary looked after Sophia and had a sour expression. How many schedule changes on short notice she needs to make?


    Sophia found Felix in the hardwareb. Seeing him sitting and staring down at his phone looking dejected made her heart break. She didn''t know that besides her shutting him down, Mark also gave him a jab in the heart. Felix is not very confident to begin with, his fear of being abandoned is still alive within him. He sees Sophia as someone who is out of his league and fears that she will find someone better. When Mark said that Sophia wille back to him eventually... that hit a sore spot for Felix. ''Is it better to end it now before I fall even more for her?''


    Sophia approached Felix and stood in front of him. Felix saw a pair of legs and lifted his head. Looking at her only made his chest hurt even more. ''She is so beautiful and smart and capable. Why would she waste time with someone like me?'' Felix thought, and his face showed sadness that came from the depth of his heart.


    Sophia took his hand and led the way into the office which was set up temporarily for him. She closed the doors and blinds, before facing him.


    "What happened?", Sophia asked him.. She stepped toward him, and he took a step back.

 Chapter 187 - First Quarrel (3)

    When Felix took a step away from Sophia without a word, she felt her heart ache. Sophia can tell that he is hurt, but she does not understand why. ''Isn''t he overreacting?'' But she remembered that they agreed they will talk things through. That is the only rule they agreed about their rtionship, that they willmunicate. She can only guess what is in his mind, but she knows what is in hers. And it''s her duty to share with him her thoughts.


    Sophia took a deep breath. "OK. Me first... When I saw you surrounded by all those women in cafeteria... I was hurt... I guess I was jealous. And I wanted you to feel the pain I felt, so I told you toe to my office while telling my secretary not to let you in." Sophia heard herself and thought how childish she acted. "I''m sorry. It was immature of me to act like that." She looked at him intently.


    Felix didn''t react.


    "Did you hear me? I said I''m sorry... this is the part where you say that you forgive me."


    Felix slowly lifted his head and looked at her. His eyes showed deep pain, desperation, dejection. Mentally, he was not in a good ce.


    Sophia was not sure what to do. "Did this really hurt you so much?"


    Felix took a long time to respond. "What is your rtionship with Mark?" That was one of the questions he has, the biggest one. He wants to know, and at the same time he fears what the truth is. At first, he assumed that Mark just has one sided interest in Sophia, but after he said words that she wille back to him, so confidently¡­ Felix believed him and realized that there is more to it.


    "Why are you bringing him up? He has nothing to do with this." Sophia didn''t want to talk about Mark with Felix.


    "Does he have something to do with you?", Felix persisted.


    Sophia realized that Felix found out something about Mark. That is the only conclusion... and she needs to exin herself. She can''t ignore this topic, not with Mark working in the same building. It''s inevitable that they will bump into each other and work together. Sophia owes him a rification.


    "Do you remember that earlier I said how I''m haunted by my past?"


    Felix didn''t respond, but his eyes shifted slightly.


    "He is part of that past... Do you really want to know more? Or is it enough just to say that I don''t have anything to do with him now. Even if he tries to stir up trouble, I need you to know that you are the only man in my life."


    Sophia stepped toward Felix and was relieved that he didn''t step away this time. She made another step, and another until she reached right in front of him.


    Felix looked at her and asked. "Do you have feelings for him?"


    "I thought I did... until I met you." She embraced him and leaned her head on his shoulder. "You need to believe me. There is no one else but you in my heart."


    Felix wanted to believe her... hesitantly he hugged her back. Sophia realized that he still has doubts. She was picking her brain for ideas how to resolve this... womening onto him, Marking in between them, Felix getting reassurance that he is the only man in her life...


    She lifted her head and looked him in the eyes for some time. She realized what the solution is and smiled. She let go of him, opened the door and extended her arm towards him. "Come."


    Felix was not sure what Sophia has on her mind. He took her hand and walked next to her.


    Sophia intimately linked her right arm with his left one. "Let me show you around the building.", she said with a smile.


    Felix looked at her with a hint of panic and confusion. Obviously, he was happy to know that she is not ashamed to show to her employees that he is special, that he is her man¡­ but at the same time, there was reluctance. How will they take it? What if they think that she is less worthy because she is with him? "Everyone will see us like this."


    "That is the point." Sophia responded with a confident smile and pulled him outside.


    As they walked through the hallway, employees were stopping to look at them shocked.


    Sophia looked at Felix and saw that he is ufortable. "Like this we will stop any gossip before it starts. No woman will dare toe at you and make me jealous. And Mark will not be able tounch any sneak attacks... I think like this many things are solved. What do you think?"


    He looked at her and his expression softened. "But like this, new problems will arise."


    Sophia smiled. "Let''s worry about those problems when we face them... together."


    Felix liked what she said. ''Together''... that is the word that untiedst knot he had in his chest. He was finally able to smile. They walked like that through hallways andmon areas while letting everyone see that CEO Hill is taken, and that handsome neer is not avable.


    Two women who approached Felix at lunch saw them and realized that was the reason why their CEO shoot them such icy gazes at that time. They felt resentful that such a fine man is taken, but there is nothing they can do. How can theypete with Sophia Hill?


    Quietly, in various corners of the building, some peoplemented how good they look together.


    Others talked how that is not moral. CEO and Director... isn''t that boss and a subordinate? They spected; did she use her position to seduce him? Or did he seduce her to get to his position?


    However, all those were just silent barks between some individuals. No one dared to say anything in open... and no one dared to spread it outsidepany. They all signed non-disclosure agreements, and if they leaked this information outside thepany, they would lose their jobs and maybe even end up in court.. No one wanted to risk their jobs, since Orion Enterprise is a greatpany to work for.

 Chapter 188 - Back Home (1)

    Three days after Sarah''s surgeries passed in a sh. She was spending days in the hospital room, but she was not bored. Aiden never left her side. JoAnna was often there, because she works at Franciscan Medical Center. Sophia and Felix as well as Ste and Edward stopped by at least once a day. Sarah was recuperating well and was ready to be discharged.


    JoAnna was giving her instructions how to take care of the bandages and the wound. "I wille once a day to change your bandages and check the incisions. You need to rest and gradually increase your activity level. If you feel any pain or difort, stop what you are doing. Let me know if you need more painkillers... You are clear to shower, don''t put soap where incision is. Once out of shower, dab it dry right away. No soaking the wound in the bath..."


    Both Sarah and Aiden listened carefully.


    When JoAnna finished with her doctorly-advices, she moved on to personal ones: "I rmend you stay in Seattle at least one week. In case something goes wrong, I will be close. Decide if you want to go to Sophia''s home, or to our family vi. Dad wanted me to make sure to tell you that you are very wee to go there... but it''s up to you."


    Sarah looked at Aiden. "What do you think?"


    Aiden kissed back of her palm before answering. "I will leave it up to you to decide. I will follow you either way. In my opinion, vi is better. There are maids that can also help you out if needed."


    Sarahughed. "What maids? You are not letting anyone touch me."


    "I just want to take care of you. Is that wrong?" Aiden looked pitiful, asking to be coaxed.


    Sarah was coaxing him. "Of course not, I''m grateful."


    He shed a mischievous smile and leaned in for a kiss. "How grateful?"


    Sarah''s eyes locked on his, and the mood instantly changed into a heated one. It seemed like they will eat each other up any minute.


    JoAnna cleared her throat. "Hello? I''m still here..." She sighed thinking how these two are foolish. "Should I take that as you are going to the vi?"


    Sarah looked at JoAnna and nodded in confirmation.


    "OK. I will make arrangements for your stuff to be moved from Sophia''s apartment to the vi."


    ...


    They reached Hill family vi, and Sarah was hesitating before entering.


    "Everything OK? We can go back if you want...", Aiden held her hand.


    "No need. I''m fine.", Sarah said. At that moment front door opened and old butler greeted them. "Wee Miss Sarah. Rooms are ready."


    "Rooms?", Sarah raised her eyebrows.


    "You room and guest bedroom." Old butler exined.


    Sarah shook her head. "Move all his things into my room."


    Old butler hesitated for few seconds before confirming. "Yes, Miss Sarah."


    ...


    Sarah was watching Aiden arranging things in the closet. When he finished, he looked at her proudly, waiting to be praised. She smiled, "You did good."


    "Only good?", he wanted to be praised more.


    "You are childish sometimes, you know?"


    He made a silly face and it made herugh.


    Sarah was happy that Aiden is with her. Spending time with him was never boring. She knows that he doesn''t mind being goofy just to get her tough. And that makes her love him even more.


    "Come, let''s start working." Sarah wanted to work.


    "You are not allowed to work until you recuperate." Aiden was taking it seriously. She needs to recuperate first.


    "What does that mean?"


    "See this?" Aiden lifted his arms straight above his head. "When you can do this without any pain, then you are cleared for work."


    Sarah lifted her arms in front of her and winced. There was no way to lift them higher, she felt that her insides are tearing apart. "That might take a while."


    "Then... it will take a while for you to do any work." Aiden told her with a smirk.


    Sarah pouted in protest, but Aiden''s expression told her that there will be nopromise.


    He almost lost her, again. He will make sure that she takes her time and recuperate. This was serious. Aiden thinks that Sarah is not aware how close she was to dying this time. Or maybe she just choses to ignore that fact. But he can''t forget the agony he felt when she fell in the mall, while he held her in the cab, watching her hooked up to those machines, waiting for her toe from surgery¡­ He was in hell until she called his name and pulled him out of it.


    ...


    Dinner was lively. Besides Ste, Edward, Sarah and Aiden, JoAnna, Sophia and Felix were also there.


    "When are you going to New York?", Ste asked Sophia.


    "After dinner we will head to the airport. Company jet is already waiting."


    "You wille back with Sophia?" Ste looked at Felix.


    "Yes, madam.", Felix responded.


    Edward was looking at Felix. "What are you... in thepany?" He wanted to ask what he is to Sophia but changed his mind in thest moment.


    "He designs security devices. You two should have a lot to talk about.", Sophia responded instead of Felix.


    Sophia turned to Felix, "Dad is director for software development, but in his free time he works on all kinds of gadgets. Also, his department will develop software for your creations."


    Ste looked at her husband. "It seems you will get to meet each other often, if nothing else then for the meeting of directors once a week."


    Edward nodded. He wanted a confirmation if Felix and Sophia are dating, but he was not sure how to ask.


    Ste looked at Sophia and Felix, "Will you be back by next weekend?"


    "Definitely" Sophia confirmed.


    Ste smiled and shook her head. "That settles it. Next Saturday we will host a party!"


    Everyone looked at Ste.


    Edward was first to speak. "What party?"


    "We didn''t host one in a while... let''s celebrate Sarah''s recovery." Ste responded.


    "How about we don''t advertise that I had a need to recover." Sarah protested. "This is not something I''m proud of."


    Ste understood and scaled down her excitement. "OK. Then we celebrate that Sarah is finishingst semester at University."


    Sarah shook her head. "Do you need a reason?"


    "Not really... but it will give us a theme.." Ste smiled.

 Chapter 189 - Back Home (2)

    After dinner they spent some time chatting.


    Ste pulled Sarah on the side and whispered: "You are staying in the same room with Aiden?"


    "Yes. Is that a problem?" Sarah raised her eyebrows. Her body was stiff showing that she is ready to argue if needed. Or leave, again.


    "No. As long as you know what you are doing." Ste quickly responded. She does not want to agitate Sarah, not now when she finally returned home.


    Sarah knew that her mom is thinking of the rule that they taught them since they were very young: first school, then job, then love (family). "Mom, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. And also...", Sarah faintly smiled, "he takes care of me more than how much I take care of myself."


    "I find that highly believable.", Ste confirmed. She knows that Sarah is borderline reckless and enjoys the thrills; high-adrenaline activities are her favorites. That young man taking care of her more than herself is something that it''s easy to believe.


    Ste said in a quiet voice: "I just thought that since you just made up with your father, you will not do anything to provoke him."


    Sarah got defensive. "How is this provoking? He knows that we are living together."


    Ste agreed. "True. But knowing and seeing is different."


    "If he can''t handle this much, then he was not sincere when we made up. Right?" Sarah was prepared to leave house if anyone raises any issues with their current arrangement. She loves Aiden, and he loves her as well, and they are living together. What kind of fake-pretend-game will she y if they stay separately? Just to indulge her father? No.


    Ste observed Sarah''s unwavering expression and sighed, "When did you grow up so much?"


    After some silence, Sarah asked, "You will go on another trip soon?"


    "Yes. Two weeks from now." Ste confirmed. "One month long stay in India. If I get a chance, I will visit inws."


    "How about our training?" Sarah asked apprehensively.


    Ste was pleased that Sarah didn''t forget. There are some things that she wanted to teach her. "It will wait until I''m back. It''s not like you can do much in this state anyway."


    "True... Is it OK if Aiden joins?" Sarah asked in quiet voice.


    Ste answered with a question. "Does he have any skills?"


    "You will be surprised." Sarah shed a smile.


    Ste thought for a second before asking, "You vs him, what is the oue?"


    "We never sparred, so I don''t know for sure." Sarah shook her head, and then looked at her mom earnestly. "But I have a feeling that he would have the upper hand."


    Ste was surprised to hear this. Sarah is usually very confident in her skills. "Hearing you say it that way... I''m interested to see what he has." There was still a bit of doubt in Ste. What if Sarah praised him only because she is in love with him? But this is something that Ste can confirm.


    JoAnna approached them and looked at Sarah. "Sarah, do you want me to change bandages before I head out?"


    Sarah nodded. "Yes, please. Just give me ten minutes to shower first."


    "OK. No problem." JoAnna went back to sip her tea.


    Seeing that Sarah headed up to take a shower, Aiden followed. "I will help you."


    Edward looked after them with a frown. ''What does he mean he will help her? With showering?''


    Ste observed her husband and sighed. She walked close to Edward and tugged his sleeve to get his attention. "You know they are living together?"


    Edward let out a "Mhm" sound reluctantly. His eyes were still on the door from where Aiden just left.


    "And now they are sharing a room." Ste added cautiously.


    Edward''s eyes widened for a second and then his expression became dark. He didn''t say anything.


    Ste patted his shoulder. "Sarah is not a kid. She will be twenty in few months. At that age I was married to you and we had Sophia."


    "I know... it''s just that I need time to adjust to this." Edward thought for some time and then looked at Sophia and Felix scrutinizing them.


    Sophia noticed Edward''s gaze and abruptly stood up. "It''s time for us to head out. By the time we reach New York, including three hours time difference, it will be time to go to work."


    "Try to sleep in the ne." Ste advised.


    "Yes, yes. Felix, let''s go." Sophia wanted to leave before Edward starts questioning them.


    "Don''t you want to say bye to Sarah? We can wait a bit more..." Felix was not sure why is Sophia in such a rush.


    "We will see her in few days again... no need for ceremonies. Let''s go." Sophia pulled Felix by the hand.


    He followed her but was confused. "Thank you for the dinner", he managed to say before Sophia pulled him out toward the hallway.


    Ste stood up and followed them. "This child... how silly..." she muttered while walking outside. Ste caught up to Sophia and Felix before they left the vi. "Sophia..." she called out.


    Sophia stopped and turned toward her mom.


    "You need to tell him. He already suspects." Ste told Sophia.


    "I know... but what if he does not approve? I still remember the fuss he made about Sarah¡­ I just want to avoid confrontation with him." Sophia is really attached to Edward, and if he causes a scene how he did with Sarah, she will be heartbroken.


    Ste squinted at Sophia. "Do you n to break up with him?" She pointed at Felix.


    Felix suddenly felt dread wash over him, and he stared at Sophia, unable to breathe. That second before she responded felt like eternity.


    Sophia shook her head. "Of course not."


    "Then don''t dy. There is no good time for this. Just do it... he will get over it." Ste advised.


    Sophia thought about it for some time before responding. "I understand. When wee back, I will tell him... I promise."


    With that Sophia and Felix left the vi.

 Chapter 190 - Back Home (3)

    As days passed, Edward was easing up with the idea that Sarah and Aiden are sharing a room. Or maybe he just managed to suppress his frowns better.


    Every day JoAnna woulde home to change Sarah''s bandages and to make sure it looks OK.


    "Is this kind of care necessary?" Sarah asked. "It''s already a week, do I still need these?" Sarah was looking at clean gauze that JoAnna just removed from her back.


    "Not really... but it can''t hurt. You get extra care because you are my sister.", JoAnna told Sarah while putting medicinal cream over the incision. "It''s healing really well."


    "How are things with you at work?", Sarah asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna''s hands stopped for few seconds, before she responded. "It''s... OK." JoAnna took the clean gauze and started taping it on Sarah''s back.


    Sarah turned her head to see JoAnna''s face. "That didn''t sound like OK. Tell me."


    JoAnna nced at Aiden who was sitting on the side.


    Sarah noticed and reminded JoAnna, "Aiden can hear whatever you have to say about Dr. Light. He is in this with us."


    JoAnna nodded and said. "Greg is pestering me to go for a dinner with him. I''m running out of excuses. In the meantime, he is cutting my privileges every time I dodge him. Now I''m down to duties of a regr nurse. Since your surgery I didn''t assist in any other, and before that wretched Valentine''s dinner I would assist in at least one surgery every other day."


    "Why don''t you go for that dinner? Pick a public ce, and get a driver to wait for you, as well as few bodyguards to watch from the side in case he tries something funny." Sarah suggested.


    JoAnna sighed. "That is the thing. He wants me to have dinner at his house and does not want to ept a dinner at a public ce." She was feelingpletely defeated and out of options.


    "That is out of the question!", Sarah eximed. She was worried, if JoAnna goes to his house who knows what the scumbag will try to do. Sarah thought of an idea. "Hey! How about you invite him here for dinner? It''s not a public ce, but it''s safe."


    JoAnna helplessly shook her head. "I don''t think that will work. I would feel that he is dirtying this house with his presence... Did you guys find anything?" She looked at Sarah and then at Aiden.


    Sarah nced at Aiden. "He is not letting me do any work until I heal... look." Sarah raised arms in front of her, slightly above her head. "I can do this much... can we now look at least into this? It''s an emergency." Sarah looked at Aiden expectantly.


    Aiden didn''t want to let her work. Sarah''s priority should be to heal. Image of her falling down, not moving, lying on the bed, going to surgery two times, that blood pressure monitor machine beeping¡­ everything was still fresh in his mind, haunting his dreams. But seeing her look at him like that, and knowing that she wants to help her sister, he gave in. "OK... Let''s look into this guy." He looked at JoAnna. "You will have something by the time youe tomorrow to change her bandages again."


    JoAnna felt relieved. "Thank you. I hope you find something... I don''t want to be in a position to choose between my conscience and my career."


    Sarah hugged JoAnna. "We will figure this out, don''t worry. Did you record him saying anything incriminating?"


    JoAnna shrugged. "Except him mentioning dinner, nothing else."


    ¡­


    When JoAnna left, Sarah sat at her PC, and Aiden took hisptop.


    Aiden took the lead. "Let''s make a list. Social media, newspaper articles, police reports, bank ounts, employment records, student records, investments, partners..."


    They started searching for the information. Eve was looking intorge areas such as social media and newspapers. Sarah and Aiden stayed up untilte that night.


    "Huh... this guy seems clean." Sarah sulked. "Even his bank ounts look normal."


    "Did you check all of them?" Aiden asked while not moving his gaze from the screen of hisptop.


    "Yes. I did." Sarah confirmed.


    She heard Aiden ask, "Even the offshore ones?"


    She was a bit embarrassed. "Huh? I didn''t check those... maybe pain medications are making me forgetful." Sarah awkwardly smiled. She is not sure how she forgot to check offshore ounts, and she refused to admit that she just forgot. But how did he know that she didn''t check those? <em>''Is he watching what I''m doing?''</em> She was upset and impressed at the same time.


    Not long after, Sarah beamed. "I think I found something!"


    Aiden''s stopped what he was doing and moved closer to see her screen. "What am I looking at?"


    "This offshore ount. It''s not even reported in tax returns, so I checked it first. Look, veryrge deposits here, and here, and here... " She was pointing at the screen. "There was three of thosest year, and four previous one. This is not part of his investments, and definitely not a sry... and look at these two withdrawals. Did he buy a jet? Or three?"


    "You think he epts payments under the table?" Aiden asked.


    Sarah nodded while thinking. "I will check from where those deposits came, and if anything important happened at FMC at that time." Sarah''s lips curved into a smile as her fingers went back to the keyboard. "Find out where money went when he did thoserge withdrawals." Sarah was thrilled because she found something useful for her sister while doing the thing she loves, with a person she loves.


    Aiden was smiling and looking at her, without moving. He enjoyed seeing her happy.


    Sarah''s fingers stopped moving and she turned toward him. "What?"


    He caressed her cheek. "I haven''t seen you this excited for a while."


    "Oh... " She shyly smiled, blushing a little. Sarah turned her head back toward the screen and her fingers resumed their movements.


    Even after all this time, when their eyes meet and he charms her with his smile, her heart starts racing... just like when they met.. Sarah hopes that this feeling does not go away, ever.

 Chapter 191 - Back Home (4)

    Next day JoAnna was changing Sarah''s bandages and feeling nervous. She waited for Sarah and Aiden to mention if they found something, but they didn''t bring up the topic. JoAnna was afraid to ask, what if they didn''t find anything? She finished putting an anti-scaring cream and clean gauze over Sarah''s sutures, and looked at Sarah expectantly.


    Sarah was smiling at her, and not talking.


    JoAnna was getting more anxious by the second, and finally asked. "Well? Did you find something?"


    Sarah exhaled sharply dramatically. "I thought you will never ask!"


    Aiden thought how these sisters are silly. They like to tease each other too much. But he does not dare meddle in between.


    He ced some papers on the desk, and JoAnna came closer to look at them. "What are these?"


    Sarah also came to the desk and started organizing papers. "If you look at these individually, there is not much to see. However, if you connect them, then you got something. Here... March 12,st year, there is a $200k deposit on his personal offshore ount." Sarah pointed at one document. "The money came from the ount of Steven Huber, German businessman." Sarah pointed at a different document showing transaction. "At that time, his son had a heart surgery done at Franciscan Medical Center by Dr. Gregory Light."


    JoAnna listened and thought for some time about what she heard. "You are saying that this Huber paid directly to Dr. Light to get him to perform a surgery on his son?"


    Sarah smiled, happy that JoAnna connected the dots in the same way Aiden and she did. "Yup... and not only that. His son was fifteenth on the wait list for the heart. One day after transaction, he magically took the first spot."


    "So, he also moved him up on the wait list?" JoAnna''s eyes widened.


    Sarah nodded. "And he is not the only one. We found full information of at least six more, simr thing: rich people are on the wait list, Greg getsrge sum on his ount, wait list gets updated and Greg performs the surgery."


    JoAnna stared at the papers without a word.


    "This is something you can use, right?" Sarah looked at JoAnna anxiously.


    JoAnna nodded and looked at Sarah. Her lips stretched into a smile. "Yes, I can use this."


    "Great!", Sarah eximed. She looked at the documents and started pointing. "Now if you look at these, I color coded you all the data. All info rted to Steven Huber is marked with purple. This one here is for a kidney transnt, Italian heir of a transportationpany... that one is in blue..."


    "Thank you", JoAnna said struggling to keep tears from falling. She felt a huge relief knowing that she has something to fight with. She turned to Aiden. "Thank you, both."


    He was watching two sisters from the side and smiled. "You are wee."


    After her initial emotional reaction, JoAnna returned to her bubbly self. "Hehehe, I knew that my brother-inw is capable. I will need to find something to repay you for this." She looked at Sarah and Aiden with a huge smile on her face.


    Sarah rubbed JoAnna''s head with her fist. "Silly, stop saying nonsense. We are family."


    Once JoAnna calmed down a bit, Sarah continued. "We sent these to Sophia also. When he tries to corner you next time, mention these to him. If it does not work, Sophia will take over."


    JoAnna nodded, and Sarah added. "Do you think you can ce few hidden microphones in his office? We might catch something else useful. People say all kinds of things when they think no one is listening."


    JoAnna thought for some time. "But you can''t use that in the court, right?"


    "True, but it can help us find something he is hiding, or nning¡­ Technically, even this info we found about him getting paid under the table for the surgeries is not something that can be used in court. However, Sophia is working on making them eptable."


    "Sounds good. Where do I get microphones?", JoAnna asked.


    "I have few here... let me show you how to use them. Once you nt them, let me know. I will get Eve to activate them. Also, plug in this somewhere nearby his office." Sarah handed her a square ck device that fits in the palm. "This is a wireless charger. It has a range of 100 ft (30 meters). Without this, microphones will run out of power in five days."


    Aiden brought four microphones from the closet and handed them to Sarah. She was exining to JoAnna how they can be attached to hard surface or to fabric.


    "Wow, they are quite small." JoAnna observed while holding one microphone between her fingers.


    Sarah smiled. "Yes. You can thank Felix for that."


    JoAnna was surprised.


    Sarah exined further. "These are his designs that came to life. He is quite good."


    "Oh, rare of you to praise someone!", JoAnna eximed.


    "Yes. And I''m carefully choosing my words because someone is here." Sarah gestured with her eyes towards Aiden. She whispered to JoAnna, "Otherwise I would tell you that Felix is amazing."


    JoAnnaughed and looked at Aiden. "Look at your sour face! How can you be jealous of Sarah''s brother-inw?"


    Aiden walked to Sarah and hugged her from behind while pouting. "I''m the only one who can be amazing in her eyes." He sulked.


    Sarah was surprised that he heard what she whispered to JoAnna. She turned towards him and patted his cheek while coaxing him. "Of course, you are the only one amazing. I was just teasing a bit. Don''t take it seriously. No onees close to you..."


    JoAnna was watching them with her mouth slightly open. "Are you two kids, or what?"


    Aiden threw JoAnna an icy nce and then looked back at Sarah as he is the saddest person in the world.


    Sarah knows that he is faking but she decided to y along and continue coaxing him. She caressed his cheeks and kissed him gently while whispering sweet nothings.


    JoAnna looked at two of them and shook her head in disbelief. "Seriously... worse than two kids. I''m leaving. See you tomorrow.." JoAnna picked up documents and devices and left the room.

 Chapter 192 - Party At Hill Villa (1)

    It waste afternoon of the party at Hill family vi. Some people starteding, and Ste was weing them in.


    Sarah looked at the peopleing in the house, from the second-floor staircasending, and frowned. She went to her room and closed the door.


    "You are not in a good mood." Aiden observed and pulled her in his embrace.


    "Yeah... what is there good about this?" Sarahined. "Ste loves these gatherings. Me... not so much. Remember Andrea and ra from Christmas? They will be here. Just when I think how they were shamelessly drooling over you, makes me want to smack them around. Oh, and let''s not forget Ed."


    They sat on the edge of the bed, and Aiden frowned. "The one with a crush on you?" Aiden''s face darkened at the thought that Ed has some thoughts about Sarah.


    "That''s the one." Sarah confirmed.


    Aiden gave his best to improve his mood, at least on the outside. And he decided to joke about it. "You smack Andrea and ra, I will take care of Ed. How does that sound?"


    "Now that sounds like a fun night!", Sarahughed.


    Sarah thought of something, pushed Aiden down on the bed and swiftly straddled him.


    "Don''t make sudden movements", Aiden warned her. "You still didn''t recuperatepletely."


    Sarah ignored his warning tone and bent slightly. Her hands went under his top. She closed her eyes while her palms slowly moved over his abdomen. She exhaled, "Mmm... I miss you."


    Aiden grabbed her hands while fighting his urges and hers. "You are still not well enough."


    "I am well... look!" She wiggled her arms out of his grasp and lifted them above her head.


    "You still wince when you make sudden movements, don''t think I didn''t notice."


    "True... but we don''t need to make sudden movements." Her hands went back under his top. "We can take it nice and slow..."


    "Sarah, baby... let''s not rush." He held her hands again. "I don''t want you to get worse. You have no idea how bad I felt seeing you on the hospital bed, unconscious. I don''t want to go through that again."


    Sarah was irritated. "How long are you going to use that line? I''m telling you that I feel fine. Why don''t you believe me?"


    "I believe you, but what is few more days? Just to make sure?" He coaxed her.


    "You said few more days few days ago!" Sarah sharply exhaled. "Fine. You leave me no other choice... I will just get you drunk tonight and have my way with you." She smiled at him and bit her lower lip yfully.


    "We will see about that. Go get ready." It''s not that he does not want her, but ever since she was in the hospital second time, he saw her as a delicate being who might disappear at any moment. He wants her to get better, and to not get hurt ever again.


    Sarah pouted and went to the closet do get dressed for the party.


    ¡­


    In Edward''s study room, Edward and Sophia are sitting on the sofa.


    "Dad... I wanted to talk to you in private." Sophia hesitated before continuing. "I''m sure you have a good guess by now, but I want to make it clear. Felix and I are dating."


    Edward was looking at Sophia without moving. Only his pupils contracted, showing his anxiety.


    "Well, do you have anything to say?" Sophia looked at Edward apprehensively.


    Edward was quiet for some time before finding strength to speak. He did his best to sound natural. "What do you expect me to say? Should I congratte you?"


    Sophia exhaled in relief. "True. I don''t know what was I expecting... Honestly, I''m d you are taking this calmly."


    Edward was serious. He put his outmost effort to stay calm and not to blow up. He does not want to repeat what happened with Sarah. He repeated to himself that Felix is not from White family. Felix does not have such aplicated background¡­ if he makes Sophia happy and is true to her, there should be no problems. "Is he taking good care of you?"


    Sophia was happy to hear that Edward is interested in that. "Yes, he is. I hope you find some time to talk to him and see for yourself that he is a good person."


    "I will try."


    "Thank you." Sophia thought that it might end up badly. Seeing how Edward took it, it made her feel a huge relief.


    Edward was still serious. "I would like to talk to him. Can you tell him toe here?"


    Sophia was surprised. "Sure. He should be outside waiting."


    Sophia walked out and found Felix further down the hallway. "My dad wants to talk to you. He seems OK." Sophia noticed that Felix stiffened up. "Just be yourself and it will be fine." She reassured him and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.


    Felix walked into the study and closed the door behind him. He walked toward Edward and stopped few steps away from him. "Mr. Hill..." He slightly nodded.


    Edward looked at him with an unreadable expression. "So, you are dating my Sophia?"


    "Yes, sir." Felix politely responded.


    "Do you love her?" Edward observed Felix who was standing with his back straight and arms behind his back.


    "Very much."


    Edward nodded repeatedly while lost in thoughts. "Good, good. I hope you do your best to protect her. She looks strong, but that is just a front. Inside she is a fragile and kind person who needs to be cherished. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir. I will not betray her." Felix was confident.


    Edward nodded and smiled faintly. "Later I will introduce you to some people. Since you just moved to the area, it will be good to expand yourwork."


    "Thank you, sir."


    "Go and give Sophiapany. I will join you shortly." Edward stood up and walked to his desk while Felix exited the study.


    Sophia was outside waiting. She was looking at Felix with her eyes wide open.


    When Felix saw her expression, he could not help but chuckle. He showed her a thumbs up.


    Sophia was very happy. She excitedly hopped to him and held his hand. "Come, let me show you my room.... and you can tell me how it went."

 Chapter 193 - Party At Hill Villa (2)

    In Sophia''s room, Sophia is lying on her bed while Felix is sitting on the edge and giving her a foot massage.


    Felix is telling her how his talk with Edward went. "We just talked a bit, man-to-man. You made me anxious in advance for no reason." Heined.


    "No reason?" Sophia thought that Felix is too rxed. "Do you know that dad didn''t talk with Sarah for two months when he found out she is dating Aiden?"


    "That bad?" Felix''s hands stopped moving. "Their man-to-man talk was not good then..."


    "What talk? Aiden had no chance. Dad didn''t want to know about him at all, he even cut off Sarah financially. It was a big problem." Sophia wiggled her toes to remind him to continue massaging.


    "Oh, I didn''t know." Felix was surprised to hear that it was that bad. He got her hint and continued the massage.


    Felix pressed some point on Sophia''s foot, and she closed her eyes tightly.


    She inhaled sharply. "I didn''t mean to hide that from you. But I thought that if I told you in advance, it would make you nervous."


    "You thought well." Felix acknowledged that knowing Sarah''s and Aiden''s experience with Edward would make him anxious.


    As his fingers pressed on her feet, Sophia found herself getting aroused. He knew how to get her nerves tingling. His hot palms skillfully pressed spots that made her mind spin. Sophia turned sideways and clutched a pillow trying to suppress her rising desire. She wanted him to continue and at the same she wanted him to stop. Felix noticed her struggle and smiled; he was happy to know that she reacts to him in such a way.


    He observed her feet. Her delicate soft skin and perfect toenails with French pedicure, got him excited. He found everything about her perfect. Every part of her got him eager for more. And her feet were right there, in his hands. He lifted her foot lightly and started sucking on her toe.


    Sophia shivered. ''What was that?'' As he continued sucking her toes one by one, Sophia clutched the pillow tightly and could not hold back her moans.


    ...


    JoAnna was in the y area, chatting with guests and was pleasantly surprised to see that Sarah and Aiden joined the party on time. They walked in holding hands.


    "I thought you willete, and I will be stuck here by myself." JoAnna greeted them.


    "What by yourself? Look at all these people...", Sarah teased.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "You know what I mean! No matter how many people, I will miss my sisters."


    Aiden grimaced. He felt left out.


    JoAnna noticed his expression andughed. "You are included¡­ when I say that I miss my sisters, you are part of package with Sarah."


    He gave a small nod of approval.


    "Where is Sophia?", Sarah asked.


    "I think she is showing her room to Felix.", JoAnna gave Sarah a meaningful look.


    Sarahughed. "I think that is the first time she got a man in her room... and, they will probably be herete." Sarah looked around and saw that rk sisters didn''t arrive yet. "Your two biggest fans are still not here." Sarah told Aiden.


    "But someone else who might be troublesome is here.", JoAnna said quietly.


    Sarah followed JoAnna''s line of sight. "Oh... howe he is here? Did dad invite him again?"


    "Who is that?" Aiden finds the young man familiar but can''t remember him.


    "That is Mark", Sarah exined. "Sophia''s ex. If Felix sees him..."


    "They have seen each other at work, right?", JoAnna asked.


    "Maybe... " , Sarah mumbled. "Sophia didn''t mention anything."


    At the mention of Sophia and Mark each other at work, Aiden remembered that when he went to CEO''s office during Christmas party at Orion Enterprise, he saw Sophia and another man. This Mark was the one with Sophia at that time... Aiden nced at Sarah and wondered if she has ex-boyfriends. He knows that he is her first serious rtionship, but did she have less-serious ones before him? How many boys did she kiss? Or fell in love with? Aiden felt uneasy at the thought that Sarah was thinking about anyone other than him, ever. His grip on Sarah''s hand intensified.


    Mark walked to them and greeted them. "Is Sophia not here?"


    "Not yet. She will jointer.", JoAnna did her best to be polite.


    Mark nodded in understanding. "I''m going to chat with Edward and wille hereter." With that, Mark left.


    Sarah and JoAnna looked at each other.


    "He is here for Sophia...", Sarah said with a worried expression.


    "We need to tell her.", JoAnna said under her breath.


    Not long after, rk sisters made their entrance. As Andrea and ra walked toward Sarah and Aiden to greet them, Sarah''s grip on Aiden''s hand increased. He enjoyed her protectiveness, happy that he is not the only one feeling like that. He didn''t dare say anything because he knows that at any minute Ed will arrive, and then it will be his turn to stay calm. "Rx", he told her in quiet voice. "They know we are dating, and probably won''t try anything funny."


    "You don''t know them. Keep your eyes open. Eve is also watching.", Sarah tapped earpiece in her ear.


    "Hello, hello!", Andrea greeted when they reached them. "I see the handsome one is here again."


    Sarah''s face froze. "You mean, my boyfriend."


    "Oh, is that so?", Andrea faked a surprise.


    ra pulled Andrea''s arm. "We will go and get some drinks now. I''m sure we will have time to chatter."


    JoAnna shook her head. "If you leave him for a minute, these two will pounce on him."


    Sarah pursed her lips. "Yeah... hey, where is Sophia? You know that Felix is a new face? Do you think they will leave him alone?"


    JoAnna''s eyes shed. "You are right! He will attract attention, that''s for sure."


    ...


    In Sophia''s room Felix sneezed. "Is someone talking about me?" He leaned out of the bed to get his phone out of his trousers which were on the floor and checked the time. "Shouldn''t we join the party?"


    "Mhm... few more minutes.", Sophia mumbled while pulling him back in the bed and snuggling next to him.


    He embraced her and kissed on the forehead. Felix still had difficulty believing that Sophia is in his arms, that she is his woman.. When he thought of this, his heart felt full.

 Chapter 194 - Party At Hill Villa (3)

    Party was in full swing when Sophia and Felix joined. They walked to JoAnna and Sarah who were sitting on a ''S'' shaped sofa with Aiden.


    "Why are you sote?", JoAnna teased with a huge grin on her face. Sophia gave her a warning look to stop asking.


    Felix was still not used to JoAnna''s mouth without a filter who likes to tease, so he awkwardly smiled and offered to get drinks for Sophia. He went to the bar just to avoid her questioning.


    JoAnna pulled Sophia to sit. "Mark is here."


    "Oh..." Sophia did her best to sound indifferent and hide her difort.


    "You are not worried that he will cause trouble?", Sarah asked seeing that Sophia didn''t have much of a reaction.


    "Not really... what can he do? I already told Felix that Mark is part of my past." Sophia shrugged.


    "Good move." JoAnna praised Sophia, and then looked toward the bar. "Maybe not Mark, but there are others who might cause trouble..." JoAnna pointed to the bar area. Felix was standing with two drinks in his hands while Andrea and ra blocked his way.


    Sophia puffed her cheeks in frustration. "Unbelievable!" She stood up and swiftly walked there.


    JoAnna and Sarahughed. They never saw Sophia act like this, so it''s was quite entertaining for them.


    One group of young people entered, and JoAnna perked up. "Oh, Ellie is here... I didn''t see her in ages. See youter." JoAnna stood up and walked towards the newly arrived group.


    ...


    "Did Sarah get herself a boyfriend?", girl named Ellie asked JoAnna.


    "Yes. You missed our Christmas party... They are crazy about each other. If you know what''s good for you, you will not even dream about him.", JoAnna warned.


    "Don''t worry about me. I know what''s good for me.", Ellie responded with a smile. Her attention moved to Felix. "And that man there is...?"


    "That is my second brother-inw... can you believe that even Sophia got herself a boyfriend? Only I am forever alone...", JoAnna sighed.


    "Hey, I''m single also... we can be alone together." Ellieughed.


    ...


    Sophia and Sarah joined JoAnna and Ellie. Four of them chatted while Aiden and Felix yed a game of billiards.


    "Hi Sarah", Sarah heard a male voice from behind her. She turned around and her eyesnded on Ed.


    "Hi Ed", Sarah''s eyes darted toward Aiden who was busy with his game. She thought it''s better if he does not see that Ed is talking to her.


    "How are you?", he asked.


    "Good, thanks for asking.", Sarah responded dryly.


    "Really? Good?" His smile was fading when he noticed that Sarah does not look interested to talk to him. "I heard you ended up in a hospital and had surgeries? That can happen when you hang around the wrong guy.", Ed smirked.


    Sarah was surprised by his words. "What does that mean?"


    Ed was happy that he got Sarah''s attention. She finally showed interested in what he has to say. His lips stretched into a wide smile, "That I know you were in the hospital? Word travels..."


    Sarah shook her head. "No, the second part."


    "It just means that if I was with you, I would never let any harme your way. I know how to protect my woman." Ed spoke with confidence.


    At that time, one of Ed''s friends came and pulled him away. "Come, don''t stir up trouble. Sam told us to watch over you..."


    Ed frowned at the young man. "Do you all think I''m a child?". Edined, but still followed him.


    "What was that?", JoAnna asked.


    "I have no idea...", Sarah was puzzled.


    "OK. There is trouble in the area with table games." Ellie said.


    All four of them were looking at Felix and Aiden ying while Andrea and ra circled around them.


    Sarah was about to walk there, when Sophia held her hand. "Wait a bit... let them feel the danger before we go there."


    Sarah was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Two of them went to Felix when he was getting drinks. I came in to save him, and he was all like...", Sophia made an impression of Felix, "Why did youe? I can handle them..." Sophia returned her personality to normal self. "Just watch for a bit. I need him to understand how pesky those two are."


    Sophia''s phone buzzed and she checked it. It''s a message from Edward to bring Felix over to him so that he can introduce him to someone. Sophia was happy to see that and grinned.


    "What is it?", JoAnna asked.


    "Look...", Sophia showed her the phone.


    Both JoAnna and Sarah read the message, even Ellie peeked to see it.


    "Oh, it seems that brother inw scored some points with dad. Did you tell dad that you are dating him?" JoAnna asked.


    "Mhm", Sophia smiled.


    "That is amazing then! Go and get him. Don''t let dad wait too long.", JoAnna advised.


    As Sophia walked to pool area, Sarah said after her, "What happened with letting him learn a lesson?" Then she quickly followed after her sister.


    As they approached the pool, they heard Andrea saying, "...what do you see in those two? We can show you some really good time..."


    Sarah''s face darkened. "Miss rk, watch yournguage. If you don''t keep yourself in check, I will personally get you kicked out of my home."


    Andrea felt the chilling out from Sarah but believed that she will not dare to do anything with all these people present. She looked at Sarah and lifted her nose defiantly.


    Sophia was barely controlling herself. "Remember that we tolerate you only because of our parents... Scram! I don''t any have patience for skunks like you."


    Andrea and ra stared at Sophia. They had a chance to see Sarah upset, but this was the first time they saw Sophia in this state. Two of them sensed danger and retreated toward the bar area without a word. As they moved away, Sophia stood next to Felix and Sarah next to Aiden not keeping their eyes off of those two troubling women.


    When these two left, Sarah looked at Sophia. "Skunks? That''s the best you coulde up with?"


    Sophia frowned. "I''m not skilled at these things, you know?" Then she looked at Felix. "And you? Did you ever think of sending those two away? Or I need to do all the work?"


    Felix opened his mouth to respond, but she didn''t give him a chance. "Forget it... Edward wants to see you. Let''s go."


    Aiden was looking after Sophia and Felix leaving, and then at Sarah.


    Sarah gave him a cold look. "You are not much better either."


    Aiden hugged Sarah. "I was waiting for you to save me...", he said yfully.


    "Don''t think it''s that easy to make me feel less vexed.", Sarah pretended to be upset.


    "How about I start with a dance?" Aiden coaxed her.


    "Oh... that is a good start...", Sarah''s could not hold back her smile anymore.


    Two of them walked to the middle of empty area, embraced each other and started dancing.

 Chapter 195 - Party At Hill Villa (4)

    Sophia led Felix to the area of the vi where older generation gathered. Sophia left Felix with her father, exchanged nces with Ste, and then went back to join her sisters.


    Ste saw that Edward is talking to Felix and introducing him to other people in the room. She was pleasantly surprised to see that Edward epted him without any issues and breathed out in relief.


    "Sam,e here to meet someone!", Edward called out to his good friend. "This here is Felix. He is our new star in security area."


    "Really? Sam Peterson... Nice to meet you.", Sam extended his hand.


    "Nice to meet you too." Felix shook his hand. "Peterson? That sounds familiar."


    Sam shrugged. "It is not an umonst name." Sam looked at Felix and rubbed his chin. "I''m interested in your area of expertise, maybe we can meet up and talk..."


    Edward interrupted him. "Don''t even think about it. We found him first." He looked at Felix and shared a background story. "Sam here is interested in small devices and for years he is trying to poach our talent for his smallpany."


    "What small? We are doing just fine." Sam lifted his nose defiantly.


    Edward snickered, "Hehehe... if you say so."


    "I would not try to poach of YOUR talent if you ept to work with me." Sam told Edward.


    Edward shook his head. "My friend, your conditions are not favorable for me... you know that." Edward got serious. "Friendship is one thing, and business is another. And keep your hands off of Felix, you don''t stand a chance."


    "Oh, howe you are so confident?" Sam looked like he is ready for a quarrel.


    Edward raised his nose and said proudly. "He just might be my son-inw."


    "I thought that Sarah is dating some student." Sam was suspicious.


    Edward chuckled. "Did you forget that I have three very capable daughters?"


    "How can I forget? You always talk about them...", Two of themughed while ring at each other. Felix was still dazed from when Edward said that he might be his son-inw. Did he really ept him to such a degree? Isn''t a bit too fast to call him son-inw? It''s not that he minds¡­ but he didn''t think about it.


    In truth, Edward was notfortable to call Felix his son-inw, but he wanted to make a point to Sam that he can''t have Felix.


    After some time, Edward took Felix to another person. "Hey, Mark, here is someone you should meet."


    Mark and Felix exchanged poisonous res. Edward didn''t notice and continued enthusiastically: "Felix just joined ourpany. He could use few friends... you are both young and capable, that means you have at least two things inmon."


    "We met... and we definitely have more than that inmon." Mark said through teeth.


    "Yes, we did meet. It''s just that one of ourmon THINGS is NOT interested in you." Felix responded, making a big emphasis on few words as he spoke.


    Edward noticed strange atmosphere and decided that it''s best to move on. "Ehm... good that you met already, that is good..." He turned to Felix. "Right, let''s go there..." Edward ushered him. "I want to introduce you to Robert, he is..."


    Mark looked after them with a sour face. Then he got an idea. <em>''If Felix is here, that means that Sophia is not with him.''</em> Mark''s eyes lit up and he left the room swiftly.


    ...


    In the yroom where younger generation was, Mark entered and headed straight toward Sophia who was chatting with JoAnna and few other youngdies.


    "Hi, Sophia... can we talk?" Mark was polite, and almost timid.


    "Talk", Sophia responded coldly.


    "Ehm... in private, please?" Mark pleaded with his eyes. He could not say what he wanted to say in front of others.


    JoAnna shoot a warning look to Sophia.


    Sophia nodded to JoAnna that she understood. "It''s OK... I feel we need to clear up few things if we are going to move on." She turned towards Mark. "Let''s go." She walked out of the room, and he followed behind.


    Sarah didn''t miss this. She took Aiden''s hand and walked to JoAnna. "What was that?"


    JoAnna shook her head helplessly. "He wanted to talk in private. Big sis said that they should clear up some things."


    Sarah frowned. "I just hope that if Felixes before big sis returns, he does not misunderstand." Sarah was concerned for Sophia and Felix.


    Aiden put his hand on Sarah''s shoulder tofort her.


    Sarah looked at him feeling grateful to have him by her side.


    ...


    Sophia and Mark walked next door, to the swimming pool and she stopped in the locker room area which was visually blocked from the party. "We can talk here. No one should disturb us. What do you want?"


    "Don''t be so cold... I just want to understand what is going on." Mark calmly said.


    "Which part you don''t understand?" Sophia was certain that he is pretending. Howe he does not understand that she is with Felix?


    Mark''s tone changed. In a cold voice he asked. "When will you stop ying with Felix ande back to me?"


    Sophia was exasperated. "Mark... we are not together for more than six years. You know that, right?"


    Mark didn''t like her tone. He squinted his eyes. "What happened after that does not mean anything to you?"


    "Do you call that a rtionship? I don''t."


    "I see you are stubborn... I can wait." Malicious smile showed on his face. "You will get bored of him sooner orter."


    Sophia shook her head. "Mark, I hope that you will move on... I did." She looked at him and said honestly. "Felix showed me what means to love someone... Even if in the future we end up breaking up, I will not get back to you. Can you understand that?"


    Marks face darkened. He looked at Sophia with cold eyes and slowly advanced towards her.. Sophia never saw him like this, and she sensed danger.

 Chapter 196 - Party At Hill Villa (5)

    Sophia felt that she is in danger. Mark''s crazed gaze made her shiver.


    "Mark, stop! Don''te closer.", Sophia was panicked.


    "Don''te closer? Isn''t that what you always say?" Mark sneered. "For years, your words are chasing me away, but then you give yourself to me... and now you say you will nevere back together with me? How can I trust you?" He slowly advanced toward Sophia, his eyes were getting red, full of madness.


    "Mark... stop." Sophia took few steps backwards until her back hit the wall. Her anxiousness shoot through the roof when she felt that she has not more space to retreat.


    "I already know you are a liar... you want to y with me, do you think I''m a fool?" Mark was furious, and he exuded dangerous aura. "No matter what you say, at the end you are still with me."


    Sophia stuttered. "I''m sorry you saw it that way, that was never my intention. Let''s talk about this, all right?" She extended her arms in front of her trying to stop his advancing.


    ...


    Felix looked around and noticed that Mark is not around. He felt ufortable, and he apologized to Edward. "Sorry, I need to go back. Thank you for introducing me to all these people."


    "No problem. Next time I can introduce you to others." Edward was polite. He found that he actually likes this young man.


    Felix rushed back. When he saw that JoAnna and Sarah are with Aiden, and Sophia is not in sight, the unsettling feeling inside him increased. He approached them. "Where is Sophia?"


    JoAnna looked at Sarah, and Sarah gave her ''I told you so'' look.


    "Mark wanted to talk to her. She said that she wants to clear up things with him." JoAnna responded.


    Felix felt his head spin. "Do you know where is she?"


    Sarah reluctantly touched her earpiece. "Eve, where is Sophia?" Two secondster she told Felix. "Outside, first door on your left, then take next right."


    Felix rushed out without thinking. Sarah and JoAnna exchanged concerned nces.


    ...


    Sophia was next to the wall, trembling. She was looking at Mark who looked deranged, his face twisted from anger. He was only one step away from her.


    "Mark, stop... we can talk about this..." Sophia''s voice was shaky.


    "What is there to talk about? You go and tell that man to scram, and that you are mine." Mark was talking through his teeth.


    "No, I will not do that." Sophia found her courage to talk back.


    PAK!


    Mark pped her hard, her left cheek immediately showed red palm print. Before she could recover, he pinned her to the wall and started pulling her skirt up.


    Sophia struggled. "Stop... no... stop!"


    "You are mine! I will show you..." He spat through his teeth.


    ...


    Sarah heard Eve in her earpiece. "Master, violence in the pool area, locker rooms."


    "Oh, no!" Sarah whispered, and rushed outside, panic showing on her face. JoAnna and Aiden saw Sarah''s expression, and followed her.


    ...


    Just as Sophia thought that she is doomed, she didn''t feel Mark''s body restricting her anymore. She opened her eyes and saw Felix pummeling Mark''s face. Mark was on the ground, and Felix on top of him, raining vicious punches. After few seconds, Mark''s face was covered in blood.


    ...


    Sarah rushed inside and observed her sister with red cheek, disheveled hair and skirt. Felix was on top of Mark, releasing his rage. Immediately, Sarah understood what happened and rushed to Sophia, pulling her aside. "Come here..."


    Sophia was trembling and could not speak.


    Aiden and JoAnna got inside and looked at Sophia and Sarah. JoAnna rushed to Sophia. Sarah showed Aiden to get Felix, and he pulled him from the back. "That''s enough... anymore and you will end him."


    Everything was quiet for few seconds. "Are you OK?" JoAnna asked Sophia. Sophia nodded then shook her head.


    Felix walked to Sophia and embraced her with blood dripping from his hands. Sophia sobbed, hiding her face in his chest.


    Sarah and JoAnna walked and stopped next to Mark, observing him. Aiden came next to Sarah and observed Mark with them. Mark was unconscious, his face bloody and distorted.


    "What should we do?", JoAnna asked, her cold gaze not leaving Mark.


    "Mom?", Sarah was also looking at Mark with an icy gaze.


    JoAnna nodded, "Mhm".


    One minuteter Ste entered and observed six people. Felix was holding sobbing Sophia in his embrace. Aiden was standing next to Sarah while Sarah and JoAnna looked at the bloodied Mark who was not moving, on the floor. Looking at the scene, Ste had a good idea what happened.


    Ste instructed JoAnna: "Give Sophia something for nerves. You can find it in my bathroom medicine cab." She turned to Felix: "Take her to her room. Hot shower and let her rest. Stay with her."


    Ste looked at Aiden and Sarah, "You two are doing OK?"


    Two of them nodded.


    Ste continued, "Good. Go back to the party. Nothing happened."


    Ste made a call and less than a minuteter two men showed up dragging Mark out from the side entrance, and one maid came to clean up the blood from the floor. After less than two minutes, the area looked like nothing happened, and Ste returned to the party.


    Aiden and Sarah went back to the party and started slow dancing. He leaned and whispered in her ear, "Your mom is scary."


    Sarah giggled. "You wanted to say that she is capable, right?"


    "She is not a simple person, is she?"


    "I never said that she is." Sarah shook her head slightly and leaned it on his shoulder.


    He thought for some time before talking again. "I will reconsider joining you for that training thing..."


    "Don''t you dare!" Sarah warned him. "It will be at least two weeks. How can I be apart from you for so long?" She looked at him with a pitiful face.


    Heughed seeing her like that and kissed her.


    Aiden pulled her close and whispered in her ear, "It''s me who can''t stand to be apart from you."


    Sarah felt that her heart is swelling. She goofily smiled and held him tightly while they moved slowly to their own beat.


    Two of them enjoyed each otherpany ignoring piercing gazes from several people. Andrea and ra from one side, and Ed from the bar area.. They didn''t remove their venomous gazes from the couple who looked like they are in the world of their own, and don''t notice anyone around them.

 Chapter 197 - Party At Hill Villa (6)

    Edward noticed that Ste is not there. She loved hosting parties, and it was unusual for her to leave. When she returned, Edward approached her. "Is everything going well?"


    Ste smiled. "What makes you think that something is not going well?"


    "I noticed your absence" Edward said.


    "Oh?" Ste raised her eyebrows. She was cheerful and innocent. No one could guess that just few minutes ago she coldly and efficiently arranged clean-up of a mess that was left by a mutted body of a young man after her daughter was assaulted.


    "I always notice when you are not around." Edward looked at her dotingly with a gentle smile on his face. He knows that Ste is not a simple woman, but he knows that if she does not want to talk about it, he should not probe into it too much.


    Ste giggled like a young woman being courted for the first time. "All is well, don''t worry. But... I saw you talking with Felix... It would be nice if you give some attention to Aiden also. He is a good young man, and he takes care of Sarah well."


    Edward got serious and nodded. "I know... but I still struggle..." He wanted to bring out the point that Aiden is from White family, and that no matter how good he cares of Sarah his background is not something that can be ignored. But he kept that to himself. For now.


    Ste gave him a meaningful look. "You struggled with Felix also, and you did just fine. Make an effort with Aiden, it will please Sarah."


    Edward didn''t respond, his eyebrows creased.


    "I hear that he is a top student, just like our Sarah. And he is doing great at White corp. as a software developer. You should have things inmon to talk about." Ste gave him tips. She purposefully avoided mentioning his martial arts, because it might rub Edward the wrong way.


    Edward was convincing himself that it''s all fine. They are only dating. Who knows¡­ they might break-up soon. They are young. Maybe they change their mind¡­ find someone else¡­ but at this time he can''t show that he is biased. He was nice and made effort with Felix. He needs to be nice with Aiden as well. Edward nodded and responded: "Makes sense." He got his phone and texted Sarah.


    ...


    Sarah and Aiden were dancing when Sarah''s phone vibrated. She checked and her surprise could not be hidden.


    "What?", Aiden was curious. Usually he would not be nosy about her texts, but seeing her reaction, he could not help himself.


    Sarah looked at him. "Papa Hill wants to talk to you."


    Aiden''s face got serious. "Did I do something wrong?"


    Sheughed. "Silly, what did you do wrong? Look..." she showed him the phone. Message said to bring Aiden to him, so that he can introduce him to some people.


    He looked at the phone, then at Sarah. She encouraged him, "Don''t worry. In my family, my mom is the scary one... I think Edward just wants to get to know you. That is a good thing... He will love you. Come on." Sarah pulled him outside.


    "What if he doesn''t like me?" He was concerned. Edward is Sarah''s father, and he wanted to leave a good impression. He wanted Edward to ept him as Sarah''s boyfriend, because of Sarah.


    "What is there not to like?" Sarahughed as they left.


    Ed didn''t remove his gaze from Sarah. Seeing them leave while holding hands andughing, his expression became dark.


    ...


    In Sophia''s room, JoAnna gave to Sophia medicine to calm down, and left her with Felix.


    Felix washed his hands in the sink and came to help Sophia undress so that she can shower. Atmosphere was heavy.


    Sophia looked at Felix with eyes full of tears, "Felix, I..."


    "Shhh..." He interrupted her. "There is no need to say anything. Let''s get you freshened up, and then you can rest." His expression was gentle and reassuring.


    "Will you stay with me?" Sophia asked in a weak voice.


    "Of course..." He responded with a faint smile. Felix could not help but think, what did this young woman in front of him went through. The urge to protect her swelled in him.


    ...


    Sarah returned without Aiden, got herself a True Love cocktail and sat on a sofa, observing people. She was worried about Sophia and wanted to know how she is but didn''t want to disturb her. The only thing she could do is hope that JoAnna will return soon and give her an update.


    "Your prince left?", Ed approached Sarah and took a seat next to her.


    "Just temporarily." Sarah remembered: Ed knows that she was in the hospital. No one should know that, right? Her dad might mention that to Sam, but why would Sam share that with Ed? Also, he said previously that she ended up hurt because she is with a wrong guy. It might have been just jealous talk. Separately, they are not very important, but when put together, Sarah could not help but wonder if there is more to it. She decided to talk to Ed and see if she can find out something else. He is proud and rash, so hitting on his ego is a good strategy.


    "You don''t mind me giving youpany?" Ed was surprised that she didn''t chase him away, and she didn''t seem to be very cold to him either.


    "Why would I mind? You are guest in my house, attending my party." Sarah forced a smile.


    Ed''s eyes lit up. Two of his friends approached him. "Ed,e and y a game with us." One of them said.


    Ed faced them angrily. "We are only talking, anddy does not mind. Go and y by yourselves." He waved his hand, gesturing to them to go away.


    Sarah looked at two men who nced at each other nervously before stepping away. They didn''t go far and kept looking their way.


    "I didn''t know you brought bodyguards." Sarah smirked.


    "Huh? What bodyguards? They are just two dogs that my dad paid to make sure I don''t cause trouble.." Ed shrugged.

 Chapter 198 - Party At Hill Villa (7)

    Sarah thought that this is something she can work with and get Ed to lower his guard to start talking. "Why would you cause trouble?"


    "I can be... dangerous." He wanted to be mysterious.


    Sarahughed like she heard the funniest joke. "You don''t seem dangerous... I still remember you as a boy with freckles andrge square shaped eyesses who stared at me, not able to talk."


    "I changed." Ed was visibly offended by her words.


    "Really? Besides being able to talk to me... How did you change?" Sarah was provoking him.


    "I can do things... and I know things..." Ed was vague.


    Sarah looked at him condescendingly and tilted her head slightly. "That is very generic. What can you do?"


    He shed a confident smile. "I can show you what a real man can do for you. Things you never experienced before."


    She chuckled. "Oh? And what if I have already met many men, and did many things?"


    "You didn''t." He shook his head.


    "You seem confident." Sheughed. "But that confidence does not seem to hold any weight."


    Ed narrowed his eyes and said in a stern voice. "I know that until you met the pretty boy you never dated."


    "Still... only guesses from your side." Sarah shook her head indicating that she does not believe him. She hoped that her rising anxiousness is not showing on her face.


    Ed''s words came without a thought. "In ss you always used to sit by yourself and spent evenings in your room ying games. Who would do that if they are dating someone?"


    Sarah was startled to hear those words from him, but besides her fists clenching for a moment, there was no other visible reaction. She continued taunting him. "Really? That is a very specific guess."


    "It''s not a guess, and you know it." He said through his teeth.


    At that time JoAnna approached them. "Is everything all right?" She suspiciously looked at Ed.


    "Yes, we are just talking, why such an attitude?" Ed responded, obviously irritated by JoAnna''s presence.


    Sarah wanted to find out more from Ed, at the same time she was happy that JoAnna showed up and interrupted this chat. He said things that made her ufortable. Also, Sarah was curious about Sophia''s condition, so she excused herself. "Nice talking to you. We should catch up some other time again."


    "Soon?" Ed was surprised that Sarah left the opportunity for them to meet again.


    "Sure." Sarah stood up and pulled JoAnna to the side. "How is Sophia?"


    Two of them were walking to an empty corner, while JoAnna talked. "Considering what happened, she is fine. Felix is with her. The medication I gave her works fast, she should get a good night sleep, and we can check on her in the morning." JoAnna nced at Ed who was still sitting on the sofa, gawking at Sarah. "What was that?"


    "I just wanted to see if I can find out something..." Sarah was suddenly thinking about what Ed said.


    "And? Did you?" JoAnna tilted her head while observing Sarah.


    "I''m still processing what I heard... I think that he has someone watching me at the University." There was panic in her voice. Seeing JoAnna''s perplexed expression, Sarah continued talking. "Yeah, sounds crazy, right? He is confident that Aiden in my first boyfriend... But that is not what is concerning me... He knows my ssroom habits, and how I used to spend my evenings."


    JoAnna was worried. "That sounds more than a harmless crush from a neighbor."


    "Yeah... too many things happened tonight." Sarah was shaking her head.


    JoAnna looked around. "Where is brother inw?"


    "Oh? Dad called him... " Sarah gave a meaningful look to JoAnna. "I guess they are bonding¡­ or is it another disaster about to happen tonight?"


    "I''m sure that our father threw away his stubbornness.", JoAnnaforted Sarah.


    "Dad throw away his stubbornness??! I''m not sure if it''s him, or an impostor... we should check somehow." Sarah said with augh. JoAnna joined in and two of themughed together.


    ...


    In Sophia''s room, Sophia and Felix are in the bed. Felix is holding Sophia in his embrace like she is made out of a delicate porcin, afraid that he might break her.


    Sophia moved closer to Felix and pulled his hands to hold her tighter. She feltfort in his arms and needed him closer. Seeing that he is reluctantly holding her, she raised her head and demanded, "I feel safe in your arms... hold me tightly."


    Felix''s heart winced. He obeyed and his arms pulled her in a tight embrace.


    Sophia felt grogginess from the medication take over. "How much did you hear? ... Tonight... When did you arrive?"


    "I heard that you refused to tell me to scram...", his chest constricted. Felix heard those words, and his steps stopped before he entered the dressing room. Just after that he heard Mark hit Sophia and he rushed inside... When Felix reached the door and saw them, the sight of Mark pinning Sophia to the wall and pulling her skirt up made his mind went nk. He does not remember anything else until Aiden pulled him away.


    "I''m sorry that... you got to see something like that...", Sophia was very drowsy, and struggled to talk.


    "Please, don''t say that." Felix tightened his embrace. "I''m sorry for noting earlier." Even will all that happened to her, she is worried that he got to see something ugly. How amazing and selfless Sophia is? Felix heard her steady breathing as she slept off.


    Felix remembered what Edward told him earlier that evening: ''She looks strong, but that is just a front. Inside she is a fragile and kind person who needs to be cherished.''


    Image shed of her breaking down in his embrace, after the incident... and she quickly collected herself, and worried about what he saw. Silly woman. He kissed her forehead. "You don''t need to be so strong all the time. I will protect you and be strong for both of us.." Felix looked at her sleepy face, and when he saw her faintly smile, he thought that she heard him.

 Chapter 199 - Party At Hill Villa (8)

    Two sistersughed about the remark that Edward is an impostor when Aiden returned.


    Seeing that he was in good spirits, Sarah could guess that it went well with her dad. Sarah was happy to see that her dad made an effort to bond with Aiden.


    Aiden saw Sarah and JoAnnaugh cheerfully and could guess that Sophia is doing fine.


    They all rxed.


    ¡­


    Party ended, Sarah and Aiden are in her bedroom. Sarah plopped on the bed. "What a night!"


    "Your parties are never boring." he observed.


    "You can say that again." Sarah rolled her eyes. "I don''t even have any strength to shower. I just want to sleep." Sarah whined as she crawled up the bed towards the pillows.


    "Hey, I remember someone promising to get me to drink and have her way with me..." Aiden teased her.


    "Maybe tomorrow. Now I''m beat.", Sarah reached pillows and put her head on one. It''s not that she does not want to have her way with him¡­ but she is tired. And she knows that he will not let her. Since she came from the hospital, he is treating her like she is about to break any minute.


    "At least put pajamas on...", Aiden was looking at her still dressed in a light sweater and jeans. After few seconds she didn''t respond, and he got on the bed leaning to see her face. "Hey, are you sleeping already?"


    "Almost... " she mumbled. "Do you know that Ed is watching me on campus?"


    "Can you repeat that?" He was not sure he heard her right.


    "Yeah... he knows what I do in ss, and what I do in the evening in my room. Somehow he is watching me." Sarah mumbled.


    Aiden frowned and thought for few seconds. "When we get back, check your room."


    "I will do that..." Sarah yawned.


    Aiden got another idea. "Or do you think someone is telling him this?"


    Sarah didn''t respond. He leaned over her and saw that she slept off. Aiden thought about what she just said... ''What she does in the ss? Many can see that. But in her room? Only if he has some surveince set up... or, maybe, Ed is working with someone who is close to her, and Sarah shared what she does... but she does not have many friends with whom she talks about such topics...''


    The more he thought about it, the more unsettled he felt. It all boiled down to two options. One is that he has a camera in her room, and other is that someone close to Sarah is in cahoots with Ed. None of those options is good.


    ¡­


    Next morning at breakfast, everyone was anxiously waiting for Sophia to join. Well, everyone except for Edward who was not aware what happenedst night with Mark.


    Sophia came in with Felix. She looked fresh, and the only visible remanent of ast night''s incident was a small bruise under her left eye where ice pack didn''t reach.


    Edward noticed. "What happened with your eye?"


    "I slipped in the bathroom. Maybe I drank a bit too muchst night." Sophia answered without looking at him.


    "You need to be more careful. That is close to the eye, it could be dangerous." Edward reminded her.


    "It was unfortunate that we had a dirty cloth on the bathroom floor. Poor Sophia stepped on it and slipped." Ste exined to Edward and turned to Sophia with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, mom took care of it. You will not see that cloth again."


    No one had a visible reaction to Ste''s words. They all felt that no matter what treatment Mark got, he deserved it. Sarah and JoAnna knew that he is pursuing Sophia, butst night he crossed the line.


    Aiden felt his hair stand up when he heard Ste''s words. As soon as he got a chance, he whispered to Sarah, "What happened to Mark?"


    Sarah whispered back. "I don''t know... but if you really want to know, you can ask my mom."


    He shook his head vigorously in response. The more he knew about Ste, the more intimidating she was. He can ask Sarah but knows not to poke his nose where it does not belong with Ste.


    "We n to head to Fairfieldter today." Sarah announced.


    "Is your wound OK now?" Ste asked.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna.


    JoAnna sighed. "Yes, for some time now there is no discharge. I can''t keep her here anymore and put gauze on something that healed a while ago." JoAnna looked at her mom.


    Sarah frowned. "Hey, did you two did that on purpose so I stay longer?"


    Ste smiled. "Maybe. What are you going to do about it?" Then she changed her expression abruptly to a sad one. "I just missed you... can you me me? I haven''t seen you in such a long time¡­ and I missed you. We all did."


    Sarah shook her head. There is no point arguing over something that can''t be fixed. Even if she retaliates, can she return the time? No. Sarah repeated, this time more sternly: "We are leaving today."


    "Can you stay until tomorrow?" Sophia looked at Sarah. "It''s Sunday... Even JoAnna is not working today. We could spend the day together... and do something."


    Sarah looked at Aiden, and he slightly nodded. She thought how Sophia might needpany now. Sarah gave a small nod. "OK. We will stay until tomorrow."


    "Oh, oh! I know!" JoAnna eximed. "Let''s all go to the Cabin!"


    Sisters agreed, Edward and Ste confirmed that they will join also. Felix and Aiden followed the majority, since they didn''t know what going to cabin means, but saw that sisters are excited. Sarah exined to them cabin is their house in the mountain, on 50 acres of and. They go there to rx and exercise in nature.


    Sophia, JoAnna and Sarah got excited and started making a list of things to take.


    They asked maids to pack meat for BBQ, Edward went to get his fishing equipment, and Ste also stepped outside, but didn''t say for what reason.

 Chapter 200 - Day At The Cabin

    Don''t forget to add to your library my other novels: ''ident Prone'' and ''Amara - Reunion''


    ---


    As everyone got busy preparing for the cabin, Felix and Aiden were left alone in the dining room.


    "I think they forgot about us", Aiden sighed.


    Felix just shook his head and continued sipping coffee. He had a mix of emotions, but the strongest one which overshadowed everything was a relief seeing that Sophia seems to be fine. Or at least much better thanst night.


    After a few minutes, Sarah rushed inside and pulled Aiden, "Come to pack some clothes for the day." She looked at Felix, "Sophia said that you didn''t bring clothes, right? We will grab something for you on the way. Sophia is in her room, getting a few things."


    Felix didn''t n to stay overnight, so he didn''t get any change of clothes the previous day when he came to the party. He was happy to hear that Sophia didn''t forget about him.


    Soon they all got into a ck Mercedes Luxury van which has wide leather seats, minibar with a small kitchen, as well as video entertainment.


    Edward sat at the driver''s seat, but before he could start it, Ste pulled him out of the van. "Leave kids by themselves. We can take the Jeep." She turned to her daughters, "Girls, we are going straight there. You make a stop for Felix and join us."


    ¡­


    What they call Cabin is actually a two-story cabin-style luxury vi. Surrounded by the tall trees, it stands magnificent. The rooftop terrace which wraps around the building offers breathtaking views to the valleys below and mountains in the back.


    When Ste and Edward arrived, two olderdies weed them. "Wee back! If we knew earlier that you areing, we would get the rest of the staff here."


    "It''s good to be back, Heidi and Amelia. Don''t worry about it. We are here only for the day", Ste warmly responded.


    Heidi and Amelia are Weber sisters. They take care of the property when no one is there. When Hillse for a visit, few more staff members join them.


    "Girls are not here?", Heidi asked.


    "They areing. And two boys as well.", Ste smiled.


    Weber sisters exchanged nces but didn''t ask anything further. They are aware that Hills value privacy and know that not asking too much and doing your job means you get to keep it.


    ...


    JoAnna was driving the van, while Sarah, Aiden, Sophia, and Felix were in the back. The seats rotate, so four of them faced each other, and yed card games on an extendable table during one-hour long trip.


    Sarah wanted to ask Sophia how she is doing, but she didn''t get a chance to talk with her in private. And she looked fine, so Sarah was more at ease.


    Everyone wanted to know how Sophia is doing, but they were all reluctant that by asking she might remember things again. She didn''t look good the previous night. Who would?


    As they approached the Cabin, Sarah leaned toward Aiden and said softly. "This is where we will do training." This got Aiden''s interest, and he looked forward to seeing what ising.


    When they reached, the Weber sisters greeted them politely. "Mr. and Mrs. Hill are having tea in the family room". They nced at Aiden and Felix but didn''t ask anything.


    JoAnna saw this and spoke. "These two are my brother-inws. Not married yet, but how I see it, the ceremony is just a formality. This one is Sophia''s and that one Sarah''s." JoAnna didn''t have a filter, as usual.


    Weber sisters didn''t respond. They only gave a small nod in acknowledgment without any changes in their expression.


    Aiden was used to JoAnna and smiled while greeting the Weber sisters.


    Felix was not used JoAnna or to be called brother-inw. He felt awkward. It will take some time for him to get used to it.


    They went through the house and after greeting their parents exited to the back of the house. It was a sunny March day, however, the crisp mountain air made for chilly weather. At the back of the cabin, there was arge open yard with a well-maintainedndscape. Several paths extended further, and it was not visible where they lead. From the distance, you could hear water.


    JoAnna exined to Aiden and Felix. "We got a shooting range there", she was gesturing. "Obstacle course there... and that path leads to the river. It''s good for fishing. Edward will go there; in case you want to join. How about we go to the shooting range before lunch?"


    "I will ask Webers to set everything up for us.", Sophia said and disappeared into the house.


    ...


    The shooting range was set up for bow and arrows and for firearms.


    Sophia''s dominated with bow and arrow. While JoAnna was the best with a handgun. Two of them gloated, and Sarah was defending her below average performance by bringing up her back surgery. It was all in good spirits, as their cheers andughter echoed far down the mountain.


    After more than two hours at the shooting range, Heidi called them toe back for lunch. Edward was in charge of the barbecue, while Ste prepared fresh lemonade and one more fruit cocktail.


    After a good meal, Sarah and Aiden went for a walk. Sophia wanted to rest, and Felix joined her on the rooftop terrace. After some time, JoAnna, Ste, and Edward joined them also.


    They ended the day stargazing from the rooftop terrace. Edward was excited to show off his stargazing toys to Aiden and Felix.


    On the way back, they all felt rxed and were thinking about their ns for the near future.


    Aiden and Sarah will return to Fairfield, work for White corp. and investigate Philip as well as help Felix find out how did his design for MX31 leaked.


    JoAnna was thinking about Dr. Light and how she will handle him when she goes back to work.


    Sophia and Felix were mentally preparing for going back to work. Both were worried about meeting with Mark again. They didn''t talk about the incident with Mark anymore.. Both Sophia and Felix know that talking about him will not bring any benefits, but it will open up fresh wounds.

 Chapter 201 - Room 412 (1)

    Next day at the office, Sophia found on her desk letter from Mark requesting a leave of absence for personal reasons for an unknown amount of time. Sophia didn''t want to inquire about it as she could already guess that it''s rted to the incident. She approved it and let her secretary handle the rest.


    Good news for Sophia: her personal assistant, Leah was back from vacation. Sophia excitedly told her about Felix and promised that one of these days all three of them will go for lunch together. After a friendly chat with Leah, it was back to work for Sophia.


    She was in New York for two months, and besides her regr meetings, all directors wanted to meet with her individually so that they can give her in person a status report and to discuss future ns.


    ...


    Next Tuesday afternoon, Sophia had a meeting with Jeffrey White, CEO of White corp.


    They know each other for some time, and have a good business rtionship, so the atmosphere was quite rxed. On top of that, Sarah and Aiden are dating, so besides business, there is an additional connection.


    Sophia noticed that Jeff does not look too well. After they finished business rted talk, Sophia took the liberty to talk casually with him. "Jeffrey, if you don''t mind me prying into your personal life... you look like you could use a vacation. Are you getting enough rest?"


    Jeff faintly smiled and shook his head. "I''m just tired. I crammed number of meetings inst week. I just arrived from Beijing, China, and before that I was in Bangalore, India, and before that Munich, Germany. After this I n to go back to Los Angeles, but I don''t have time for vacations at this time."


    Jeff''s birthday celebration ising, and his parents arranged for him on this asion to meet his future wife, the one they arranged for him years ago for business reasons. He never cared about this, but as the day approached, he was getting more and more anxious. All these meetings had a purpose of distracting him.


    Sophia noticed that he is by himself. "Where is your assistant?"


    "Atst minute he told me he is sick. I didn''t have time to find apetent recement, so I decided to go by myself." Jeff exined.


    Sophia offered him to stay back at least one day, and even to be his guide through Seattle, but Jeff politely refused saying that he has a lot of work. He left shortly after. As he exited Orion Enterprise HQ building, he felt dizzy and copsed.


    Sophia got a phone call from head of security. "CEO Hill, we have one young man copsed in front of the building. He has a visitor pass for our HQ, so it seems he was just exiting."


    Sophia held her forehead and rubbed it in frustration. "Did you call an ambnce?"


    "My subordinate is on the call right now.", head of security confirmed.


    Sophia thought how it could be anyone. Employees can have visitors, and also people whoe for a job interview get visitor passes. But whoever it was, it was visiting their HQ building. She needs to make sure they are taken care of properly. It will be good not to damagepany image.


    Sophia didn''t think much before instructing: "Please arrange that the man is taken to Franciscan Medical Center. Company will pay for any expenses."


    "Yes, mam!", head of security responded and ended the call.


    ...


    At Franciscan Medical Center, JoAnna is in a very good mood. She just found out that Dr. Light will be out of country for next ten days. He will perform a surgery in France and then attend seminar in Pnd. This means that for next ten days she can focus on her work, and not worry about avoiding him.


    Jeff was brought to the FMC and ced in a single upant room. After the initial checkup, his diagnosis was that he copsed due to exhaustion and dehydration. They hooked him up to an IV, and he needed to rest. The hospital staff found his wallet, so they know his name and address. They looked up his phone number and called, no one answered because he lives alone. Jeff didn''t have any emergency contact information listed there, so they didn''t notify anyone.


    When Jeff woke up, it waste in the night. He nned to be back in LA by then, but seeing that he is in the hospital, he decided to use this as an opportunity to sleep. In the morning he will make necessary arrangements at work after he talks with the doctor in charge of his care.


    In the morning Jeff was woken up by his cell phone ringing. His personal assistant, Steve, was calling him, since they had scheduled to meet before his meetings. Jeff told him that he is still in Seattle, and that he will not be back that day.


    Not long after that, his secretary called. She expected him to be back to office and he didn''t show up for his first morning meeting. Jeff exined to her that he is not able to be there and to clear his schedule for the day without giving too much details.


    Soon after that, Dr. came for morning rounds. He told Jeff that he is not in a critical condition, and that he can check himself out at any time, but as a doctor, he highly rmends him to stay at least two more days. He is exhausted and dehydrated. Jeff listened what Dr. said and decided to think about it.


    At that time, JoAnna was at the nurse station, chatting with a nurse called Jill.


    Jill checked her phone and looked at JoAnna with big puppy eyes. "Hey, Jo, can you do me a huuuuge favor?"


    "What is it?", JoAnna rolled her eyes.


    Jill smiled at JoAnna and looked at her pleadingly. "Two patients need their IV checked... and my fianc¨¦ is downstairs..."


    "You want me to apany your fianc¨¦ while you check the IVs?", JoAnna teased.


    Jill shoot her a mean look, and then quickly went back to puppy eyes. "Come on... pleaaseeee?"


    JoAnna sighed. "Fine... what are room numbers?"


    Jill grinned. "407 and 412. Thank you a million. I love you. You are the best..", Jill said as she rushed to the elevator.

 Chapter 202 - Room 412 (2)

    JoAnna went to room 407.


    Older gentleman was there, as soon as his eyesnded on JoAnna, he said with an unfriendly tone: "You are not Jill."


    "No, sir, I''m substituting her. She will be avableter.", JoAnna replied politely with a smile.


    "Where is she?", old man was quite rude.


    JoAnna put on her best smile, in order to hide her irritation. "She has an emergency."


    "Hmph..." Older man was not pleased, but he didn''t say anything else.


    JoAnna reced his IV bag with a new one, checked the needle in his forearm, and left the room heading to the next one.


    JoAnna entered room 412. Jeff was sitting on the bed, reading his emails on theptop. She approached him. Seeing that he is not paying attention to her, she cleared her throat. "Excuse, me. I''m here to check your IV."


    Jeff just nced at her before returning his gaze to theptop. He stretched his left arm on the bed beside him, where IV needle was inserted.


    JoAnna took his action as an OK to proceed. She put new IV bag on the IV stand and took his arm to check the needle. She pulled up his sleeve and noticed a heart shaped birthmark on his forearm. Subconsciously she whispered, "big J".


    Jeff lifted his gaze from theptop. "Excuse me?"


    JoAnna shook her head and smiled while avoiding his gaze. "Nothing, nothing. You are fine... Excuse me." She left his room.


    Jeff looked after her and thought how she looks familiar, but he could not remember where he saw her. He went back to his emails. After some time, he put hisptop on the side, deciding to rest. Since he is in the hospital already, he should take this opportunity to rest. Tomorrow he will discharge himself. Doctor said two days, but he feels fine, so one day will be enough and he will make sure not to overdo it.


    Jeff lowered the bed and closed his eyes. In his mind, he heard JoAnna''s voice say: <em>''big J''</em>. He could not stop himself from thinking: <em>''where did I hear that before?''</em> He closed his eyes and started drifting into sleep. Image of a small girl, maybe 5-year-old, with two ponytails, appeared in his mind.


    "Big J, Big J... carry me on your back...", she lifted her small chubby arms toward him.


    Boy''s voice responded, "OK, little J... but this is thest time. Next time you walk, OK?"


    "OK. I promise...", she responded with a huge smile.


    Jeff opened his eyes. He remembers that ce... it is a park he frequented often when he visited his grandparents on the East Coast. Or was that a park? Maybe a farm, or a private property since there were not many people in the area. Was <em>''big J''</em> him? If that was him, who is the little girl... could it be this nurse?


    He already knows that nursees on every three hours to check his IV. Next time when shees he will ask her.


    Jeff could not sleep. The image of little girl was showing in his mind. Scattered memories of conversations...


    "Little J, do you want vani or chocte ice cream?"


    Sad girl''s voice responded, "Why can''t I have both? I like them both..."


    ...


    Jeff was anxiously looking at his IV. Finally, door of his room opened. But it was not JoAnna.


    Jeff frowned. "Who are you?", he asked in an almost hostile tone.


    Jill approached him apprehensively. "I''m Jill, your nurse. I came to check your IV."


    "You are not my nurse...", Jeff''s frow deepened.


    Jill was confused but did her best to smile and focus on her work. There are all kinds of people, and many are not at their best behavior when they are in the hospital. She had training for this. Unless he is physically hostile, the best she can do is to ignore his attitude. She took a deep breath and responded: "Yes, I am."


    She reced IV bag.


    Jeff thought for a moment, if all these distant fragments of memories are imagination... did he imagine JoAnna? He cleared his throat, "Butst time, a different nurse came."


    Jill was still confused, and after few seconds she remembered. "Ah, that was Jo. I had something going on, and she stepped in." Jill checked the needle in his forearm. Everything looked fine and she headed out. "I will see you againter."


    "Wait...", Jeff called after her. Jill stopped and turned around.


    "Can you ask Jo toe and see me?", Jeff asked.


    Jill already knows that many patients develop crush on their caretaker, and she smirked. "I will let her know." She exited room 412 and had no intention to bother JoAnna with another hopeful patient.


    Hours passed... it was time for next IV drip change. Doors opened, and a third nurse came. Jeff was losing his mind. <em>''What the heck?''</em> He forced a smile. "Excuse me, are you my nurse?"


    The nurse smiled. "Yes, I''m Emma."


    "What happened with my previous nurse?" his confusion and irritability was showing.


    "We had a shift change. Day nurses left for the day.", Emma exined calmly.


    Jeff''s face dropped. He was waiting for hours, and she didn''te... Why would shee to see him? He is a stranger. Jeff made one more effort. "Do you know nurse with name Jo?"


    Emma thought for some time. "There is no nurse by that name." Of course, she could not remember, it''s JoAnna and she is not a nurse, she is a resident.


    Jeff was bbergasted. First another nurse shows up, then he hears that nurse Jo does not exists. What kind of a hospital is this? Jeff lost his patience. "I want to check myself out."


    Emma looked at the time. "Regr work hours are over, there is on one to check you out. You need to wait until morning."


    Jeff thought that he is going to explode. He plopped back into the bed and did breathing exercises to calm down. As he was sleeping off, another scrambled memory showed up in his mind...


    "Big J, what will you be when you grow up?", little girl looked at him with herrge puppy eyes glittering like stars live inside them.


    Boys voice responded, "I will be famous."


    Girl looked confused as she tilted her head.


    Boy continued, "Famous people earn a lot of money. When I get rich, I wille back and marry you."


    Little girl''s eyes widened in surprise.

 Chapter 203 - Room 412 (3)

    Morning came and new nurse walked into Jeff''s room. Jeff''s mood worsened again. He was anxiously waiting to see JoAnna. Seeing that it''s not her, he did his best topose himself and asked the nurse who came in: "Is there a nurse at this hospital with a name Jo?"


    This nurse said the same as Emma, "There is no such nurse."


    "I want to check myself out.", Jeff told her bitterly. He gave up trying to find this non-existing nurse.


    Two hourster, he was outside hospital thinking what to do next. He canceled all meetings he had for the day, and doctor told him to rest... he remembered that Sophia offered to give him a tour of Seattle. He didn''t want to bother her, but he can give himself a tour.


    Jeff went back to his hotel, handled some emergency issues, gave instructions to Steve and his secretary and then found few attractions in Seattle. He decided to spend the rest of the day work free.


    ...


    JoAnna is in her apartment, happy that she has next two days off from work. She was thinking about what to do, when her phone rang. It was Jill.


    "Hey, Jo! How about girl''s night out tonight?", Jill happily chirped.


    "Who ising?", JoAnna was not much interested, but she does not have anything else nned.


    "Only from work. For now, I have confirmed: Mira, Donny, Be, Anna, Emma, and two of us."


    JoAnna thought for few seconds before deciding, "Sounds good. Text me ce and time."


    "Coming right up!"


    JoAnna thought that after stress with Dr. Light and what happened to Sophia at the party, she could use some rxing time with girls. Few minutester, her phone buzzed, and she got the expected text from Jill.


    ...


    Jeff spent the day as a full-fledged tourist, he visited city Aquarium, Pike ce Market, walked on the piers, and took an hour-long cruise viewing city skyline. He ended his day with city views from Space Needle, and a visit to the Pacific Science Museum. Toplete his tourist experience he took photos, and even sent few to Aiden.


    In the evening, he went to a great rated Italian restaurant downtown and enjoyed a fine seven course meal. During his tourist-experience he didn''t check his work emails... every time he was tempted to check, he reminded himself that it will wait until tomorrow.


    ...


    JoAnna was downtown in a club with her girlfriends from work. They danced and spilled their worries to each other under the influence of alcohol. JoAnna does not drink usually, but the previously umted stress and current carefree atmosphere got her to start with beer. It didn''t take much for her to get tipsy, but she was still aware not to talk about her mentor to thesedies. Even when they talked about Dr. Light, how handsome he is, JoAnna just smiled and didn''tment.


    "Eh, he is your mentor... lucky you...", Emma told JoAnna.


    "Yes, he is my mentor." JoAnna confirmed.


    "I wish I can have more one-on-one with him... if you know what I mean..." Be wiggled her eyebrows and giggled looking at JoAnna waiting for her to spill something.


    "It''s not as morous as you are imagining." JoAnna shoot her down.


    "Ah, booooring.", Be frowned.


    Tipsy women quickly changed topic, discussing handsome men in the club who looked single. Few of them approached them, and girls went dancing. JoAnna didn''t feel like dancing and stayed back with Jill to drink. JoAnna was in a bad mood because they brought up her mentor, whom she wanted to push to the back of her mind, and Jill didn''t want to go dancing with some random men because she has a fianc¨¦.


    "Where is your fianc¨¦?", JoAnna asked Jill.


    "He is working tonight... so I get some girl fun.", Jill responded with a smile.


    "Makes sense", JoAnna guzzled on her Heineken before ordering another one. JoAnna was already drunk, and after she finished her next beer, she loudly burped.


    Jill heard her and burstughing. "It''s unusual to hear you burp and see you wasted¡­ you are always so¡­ polite¡­", Jill slurred.


    Both of themughed while supporting each other.


    "So much for the GIRLS night out", Jill mumbled to JoAnna. "Look at them... " she waved her hand to the dance floor where other women from their party were dancing. "They said they want a girl''s night out, and they went with men at the first chance that they got."


    "No loyalty these days.", JoAnna confirmed while talking drunkenly. She felt nauseated, so she told Jill. "I think I will go home now."


    "Let''s go together." Jill linked arms with JoAnna for support.


    At the exit of the club, two of them went toward the cabs which were parked, waiting for customers.


    "Ah, I forgot my purse!", Jill eximed. "Just a minute." She said while stumbling back to the club.


    JoAnna waited outside and felt dizzy. She observed at the other side of the road a fountain and some people sitting scattered on the edge of the fountain. She staggered across the street and took a seat there.


    Jill came out and looked around. "Oh, she left without me..." She didn''t see JoAnna across the street and went into a cab to head home.


    JoAnna was sitting on the fountain edge, swaying while following beats of musicing from the club across the street.


    ...


    Jeff finished his dinner and decided to take a walk before heading back to the hotel. He had an unexpectedly rxing day. Mostly work free. And except for asional disturbing thoughts about non-existent nurse Jo, he had a pleasant day. Weather was a bit chilly, but it was just right for a refreshing walk.


    It just happened that restaurant he just exited is nearby the club where JoAnna was with her girlfriends. Jeff walked toward the club, but seeing the crowd at the entrance, he decided to cross to the other side of the street which has less people.


    As he walked, Jeff observed people sitting on the edge ofrge fountain. Mostly couples intimately holding each other and making out.. And then he stopped in his tracks when he saw a familiar face.

 Chapter 204 - Room 412 (4)

    JoAnna was sitting on the edge of a fountain and swaying while humming tune of the musicing from the club across the street. The chilly breeze felt nice on her flushed cheeks from beer.


    She saw pair of legs in finely pressed pants in front of her and raised her head. Her vision was blurry, and she squinted trying to focus and see if she knows the person.


    "Are you Jo?", she heard male voice which she didn''t recognize.


    "Go away.", JoAnna waved her hand indicating him to move.


    "You don''t need to be rude." His voice was cold.


    "You are rude foring here in front of me.", JoAnna sneered.


    "Can you answer my question?" Jeff demanded an answer.


    "What question?" JoAnna totally forgot what he asked her.


    "Are you Jo?" He looked for her many times, but the only thing he got is that there is no nurse Jo in the hospital. What is her name then?


    JoAnna looked at him, obviously irritated. "Will you leave if I answer?"


    "OK" He nodded.


    "Fine" She responded.


    He waited for her to say if her name is Jo, but she was not answering. After some time, he lost his patience. He is known for many things, and patience is definitely not on that list. "So?"


    She looked like she is trying to remember something. "So... what?"


    "Is your name Jo?" Jeff was getting agitated. How drunk can a girl get? Or is she like this when she is sober as well?


    "No..." JoAnna shook her head. "Now leave."


    Jeff stared at her, if her name is not Jo, why would other nurse call her that? "What is your name?" For some reason, Jeff wanted to know her name.


    "That is a second question." JoAnna informed him.


    "Why don''t you tell me your name?" Jeff was clenching his fists from frustration.


    "What will you do for me?" She tilted her head and yfully looked at him.


    "What do you want?" He was giving up on an idea of having a normal conversation with this woman.


    "A hamburger." JoAnna read previously a study, that if you eat food rich in fats and carbohydrates, it can help to burn alcohol in the body. And asking this man for one meal somehow seemed right.


    "For a name?" Jeff was shocked when he heard her.


    "You don''t think it''s worth it? Then leave me alone." JoAnna went back to humming.


    ...


    Jeff and JoAnna walked one block down the street. While walking, Jeff supported her few times not to fall as she was tripping on her own feet. They found a bar which serves food, took a seat at the bar, and she ordered argest hamburger meal with a beer.


    He stared at her, and she stared at him back. "What?"


    "Your name..." He reminded her.


    "Food is not here yet.", she took few peanuts from the bar counter and put in her mouth chewing carelessly.


    He sighed. Is she difficult because she is drunk or is she always like this?


    Food arrived and she took a huge bite of the greasy hamburger. "JoAnna", she mumbled with her mouth full.


    "What?" Jeff was pulled out of his thoughts. He almost forgot why he bought a hamburger to this annoying woman.


    "JoAnna", she repeated more clearly and took another bite.


    Jeff looked at her and blinked few times. ''Is this little J from my memories?''


    JoAnna felt nauseous and pushed te with food away from her. She grabbed her ss of beer and took fewrge gulps. Cold liquid felt good, and she closed her eyes while enjoying the slightly bitter taste. When she opened her eyes, she looked at Jeff and saw him staring at her. He leaned closer to her, and she observed that he has long eyshes, dark eyes and a straight nose¡­ and he was a bit too close. JoAnna inched away from him and lifted an eyebrow, "Do I have something on my face?"


    "Actually... you do.", he took a napkin from the bar and wiped her greasy chin.


    Now she leaned closer to him and carefully examined his face. Strong jawline¡­ and a grumpy expression¡­ "412", She said after some time with great satisfaction.


    "What?"


    JoAnna smiled, "412... Now I remembered where I saw you. Room 412."


    He never paid attention to his room number at the hospital, but now that she said it, it sounded right. "My name is Jeffrey."


    JoAnna remembered one of main rules they follow in the hospital: patient, don''t get attached... don''t get involved. They develop affection toward person who cares about them. It''s human nature. Soon after the treatment is done, they will snap back to reality and forget about you. So¡­ don''t get attached... No matter how handsome he is.


    JoAnna sighed, "OK... 412. Time for me to go." She took another swing from her beer ss and finished it.


    He looked at her stumbling off the barstool and walking outside. "Wait... " he called after her.


    But she didn''t pay attention to him, she continued walking.


    Jeff gave his card to the bartender and asked him to hurry up. When he got his card back, Jeff rushed outside and looked left and right, but could not see JoAnna.


    He decided to take the same way they came and rushed down the street. He found her behind a corner, leaning on the wall. "Are you OK? Do you want me to call a cab for you?"


    She lifted her head and squinted trying to see who he is. After some time, she finally spoke, "Ah! 412."


    He was getting irritated but told himself that she is just drunk. Jeffposed himself. "Do you want me to call the cab for you?"


    She nodded.


    Jeff saw few cabs parked further down the street and pointed that way. "There are few,e."


    She stumbled toward him and he supported her while shaking his head. He thought how can a young woman be so reckless and drink this much? What if he is a man with bad intentions? As he thought like that, they reached the cab. Jeff helped her get in the back seat and nodded to the cab driver. He heard cab driver ask, "Miss, where are we going? ... Miss? ... Miss? ..."


    Jeff looked at the back seat and saw that she passed out. He rubbed his temples.


    The cab driver looked at Jeff who was still standing next to the cab. "Mister, where should I take her? And who is going to pay for the ride?"


    Jeff wanted to explode. How is he supposed to know? He went to such trouble just to find out her name. There was only one thing he could think of.. He got into the back seat next to her and gave cab driver address to his hotel.

 Chapter 205 - Room 412 (5)

    The cab arrived in front of Jeff''s hotel, and Jeff carried JoAnna out.


    As the cold night air hit them, JoAnna started stirring up, and Jeff kept her down. He had to hold her under armpits while trying to look at her face, because her legs were like jelly.


    "Hey, JoAnna, where do you live?", he wanted to send her home.


    JoAnna mumbled something in her drunken stupor.


    He held her face in his hand and looked at her closely. Her eyes were closed, but her lips were moving.


    "Where do you live?", Jeff repeated.


    He saw her grimace. Her body convulsed, and he had just enough time to move away as she started vomiting. However, his pants and shoes were not lucky, as they were soaked in her barf.


    Jeff thought that he is going to explode from rage. He inhaled sharply, ready to scold her, only to feel her leaning on himpletely. Jeff looked at her face and saw that she passed out again.


    His rage was swelling, but what is the point of scolding a person who is not conscious?


    ¡­


    Jeff brought JoAnna to his room and ced her on the sofa as gently as he could, considering how angry he was. He checked her from top to bottom and observed that she does not have any barf on her. However, the smelling from him was nauseating.


    Jeff quickly went to the bathroom to clean up. After taking a shower, his soiled clothes were in a stic bag for dirtyundry which he hanged outside the door.


    Jeff nced at JoAnna and saw that she didn''t move. ''How unsightly'', he frowned while making a phone call to the reception to request for them to pick up hisundry immediately since he was heading back to LA in the morning.


    When he finished the call, he heard a ''thump'' sound. Jeff turned around and saw that JoAnna fell from the sofa, and now she is sprawled on the floor... still passed out.


    Jeff rubbed his temples. How can a woman act this way? He walked toward her and observed her for some time, his face showing that he has an internal battle going on. Eventually, he decided. First, he removed her shoes. Then he lifted her up and ced on the bed.


    Jeff observed her face. ''Now that she is quiet, her appearance is¡­ decent.'' He felt that something is stirring up inside him while looking at her. As if some invisible force is pulling him closer to her. He didn''t realize at what point he moved to be only few inches away from her face, observing her features closely in a dimly lit room.


    JoAnna stirred up a bit, and he quickly straightened up while pulling a nket over her. He hesitated for some time before going to sit on the sofa.


    He watched her outline under the nket and wondered what got into him that he stopped to ask her for her name? If he just moved on, and left her at the fountain, she would eventually go home, and he would not have to deal with a drunk woman. But it was toote now. She took over bed, which was supposed to be his, and he is stuck with the sofa... or maybe he can go and sleep next to her. Jeff shook his head. ''No, no, no... I don''t know her. And she does not know me. What will she think when she wakes up?''


    Jeff stood up, took one extra pillow and a nket, and did his best to getfortable on the sofa.


    ...


    JoAnna slowly opened her eyes and took in her surroundings. She was in an unfamiliar room, in the bed. Looking through the window, she can tell that it''s morning. She nced under the nket and noticed that she is still wearing clothes fromst night. ''Last night... right. I was drinking withdies from work. How did I end up here? And where is this?''


    JoAnna heard a sound of someone typing on the keyboard and propped herself up on her elbows, lifting top of her body. She was looking at a man who was sitting at the table in front of theptop. His exquisite profile reminded her of someone, but she could not remember who. JoAnna cleared her throat, announcing her presence. The man didn''t make any movement indicating that he heard her. ''There is no way he didn''t hear me, right? Unless he is deaf.''


    She pushed herself up into the sitting position and continued looking at him. JoAnna thought he looks familiar but could not remember from where. ''Whoever he is, nothing happened, right? I''m still in my clothes.''


    "Excuse me, did I pick you up at the clubst night?", JoAnna asked innocently.


    Jeff''s hands stopped typing. He slowly turned around and gave her a piercing gaze.


    JoAnna''s eyes widened. She saw that he is upset, but she didn''t fear him at all. As if something told her that no matter what she does, that man in front of her will never hurt her. He looked like a dog who is all bark and will not bite. She smiled at him and tilted her head lightly.


    Jeff found her infuriating. Is this a way for a woman to act? "If one of us picked up another, I picked you up... you are in my hotel room. All right?"


    ''What an ego! He is really riled up by the thought that a woman can pick him up?'' He was too worried about his manly image. Jeff''s grouchy attitude jogged her memory. "412!", She eximed. "How did we end up togetherst night?" She could not remember previous night, but she was in a good mood for some reason. JoAnna slid out of the bed, adjusted her skirt and went toward the sofa. There was a coffee jug and a cup. She poured herself coffee, took a seat on the sofa and sipped coffee while observing Jeff.


    Jeff still didn''t respond to her question. Silently he was doing breathing exercises to calm down. Why did he find this woman so infuriating? Like she knew how to push his buttons and make him angry without even saying a word.. Finally, he spoke. "If you remember 412, can you also remember that my name is Jeffrey?"

 Chapter 206 - Room 412 (6)

    JoAnna raised an eyebrow. She nced next to him and observed a te with three croissants. She walked over and took one.


    Jeff frowned. "That is my breakfast." He was outraged with her brazen behavior. ''That is my food!''


    JoAnna looked at him calmly and took a bite of the pastry. "It''s good." She went back and sat on the sofa. "You didn''t answer my question."


    "Which one?" Jeff was still thinking how outrageous she is... she took his food without asking!


    "How did we end up togetherst night?" JoAnna asked between bites.


    Jeff hesitated for a second before responding. "I wanted to know your name."


    JoAnna''s eyes widened in surprise. "Did you find it out?"


    "Yes, I did... JoAnna." He nodded.


    "And? ... I told you my name and followed you to your room?" JoAnna shook her head. That does not sound right.


    "Not exactly." How is he going to tell her that she passed out, barfed on him and then he carried her to her room while she was unconscious? Just thinking about it makes him smell the vomit. And then because of her he ended up spending a night on an ufortable sofa. That is not a way for a man to live with dignity, he can''t say that... it''s good that she does not remember. He shook his head. "It''s not important. You only need to know that I was a gentleman."


    "Looking at your eyebags, you didn''t sleep well." JoAnna observed.


    Jeff grimaced. Of course, he didn''t sleep well. Besides thinking about ''little J'' most of the night, the sofa was ufortable. Thinking about ''little J'' he had to ask. "Did you spend any summer on the East Coast as a child?"


    JoAnna was surprised. "What kind of a topic change is that?"


    "Just answer me... like 10, no... 15 years ago. Did you spend a summer on East Coast?" He was leaning toward her, eagerly expecting her answer.


    "Croissant." JoAnna said with a t voice.


    "What?" Jeff didn''t understand, what kind of an answer is that?


    "Give me one croissant and I will respond." JoAnna''s lips curved into a smile.


    Reluctantly, he took the te with two croissants and extended it toward her. When JoAnna took one pastry, he returned the te with now only one croissant back to his desk.


    She happily took a bite. "Maybe."


    Jeff thought that his insides areing out from anger. This woman is just too much. "What kind of an answer is that?"


    "The best one I can give." JoAnna looked at his angered face and found it amusing. She decided to borate. "I know that when I was a small child, my paternal grandparents used to live on East Coast, so it''s possible that I spent some time with them... but I don''t remember." As she spoke, JoAnna finished the croissant and was back to sipping coffee.


    He was disappointed with her answer. What did he hope to hear? He was not sure himself. Jeff looked at her cheerful expression. "Howe you are not hangover? You were quite wastedst night."


    JoAnna thought for a second and responded honestly. "I don''t know. It seems I expelled alcohol from my system somehow."


    Jeff remembered her vomiting on him, and immediately regretted his question. He was also curious why other nurses at Franciscan Medical Center said that they don''t know her. "I asked few nurses if they know you, and they said that there is no such nurse in the hospital."


    "Is there a question in there?" JoAnna raised an eyebrow and tilted her head slightly.


    Jeff shook his head helplessly. "I don''t know... " It seemed that his anger is subsiding.


    She smiled revealing two rows of perfect white teeth. "How did you ask if they know me?"


    Finally! He was happy that she showed interest in answering his question. "I asked if they know a nurse by name Jo."


    JoAnna''s carefree giggles filled up the room. "My name is not Jo, and I''m not a nurse."


    "Yes, it''s JoAnna... but what are you, if not a nurse?"


    JoAnna straightened her back and tilted her head looking behind his shoulder. He followed her gaze, and his face fell. Jeff took the te withst croissant which was behind him and ced it in front of her. She just smiled and took the croissant. "I''m a resident."


    To normal people, there is no difference between nurses and residents, because their duties rted to patients are almost the same. However, to people who work in the hospital, this is something that can''t be mixed up.


    She looked at his angry face and could not help but giggle again. "You have until end of this croissant to ask questions." She took a bite out of it.


    He really felt that this woman is too much. Is she only thinking about food? How can she be so infuriating? "Don''t you have anything that you want to ask me?"


    She shook her head. "Not really."


    "Howe? Don''t you want to know who I am? Aren''t you curious, why am I interested to find out more about you?", there was a hint of desperation in his voice. He asked her many questions, but she never showed a slightest interest in finding out anything about him. Isn''t it normal to be curious about the person who wants to know more about you? And why is she not interested to know more about him? This thought bothered him more than he wanted to admit.


    JoAnna looked at his handsome face, eyes full of curiosity and she felt as if something is tugging on her heart. She lowered her gaze. There was a mix of sadness and regret swelling within her, but it took only a moment for JoAnna to suppress it. She took a deep breath, and looked him in the eyes as she exined: "Besides the fact that you spent two days in room 412 due to exhaustion, and you needed an IV for dehydration, there is not much more to know about a person I will probably never meet again. Even information about your hospital stay will gradually fade from my memory. As forst night... whatever happened I already don''t remember it." JoAnna stood up. "This was a nice chat, thank you for breakfast, Mister 412." She took her purse and walked outside. She stopped in front of the door. Desire to see his face just once more overwhelmed her. ''Just once more¡­'' She turned toward him on her toes, gracefully, like a ballerina, and bowed slightly, "Thank you for treating me like a gentleman." She smiled, and he stared at her bright blue eyes and a dazzling smile. By the time he regained his senses, he was looking at the closed door and JoAnna was out of sight.


    He wished that she called him Jeff at least once.... and he wished that she didn''t leave.

 Chapter 207 - Pieces Are Finally Coming Together

    ~Fairfield~


    Sarah is looking though videos of her and Aiden dancing in the mall. That happened just before she copsed. She has mixed feelings about that day, happy that she got to spend such a precious time with her loved one, and unhappy that she experienced being so helpless for the second time in her life. The difference between this time and the first one is that now she was with Aiden, and not with Philip.


    She still remembers his expression while he held her... Seeing Aiden so worried made her heart ache. Sarah told herself that she will not allow anything like that to happen again. She will train, be stronger, be faster, be smarter¡­ take care of herself, and be extra careful. She is not alone anymore and seeing him hurt makes her feel pain more than when she is hurt herself.


    Sarah got her phone and texted her mom: "Mom, is there some training that can teach me to be more aware of any danger in the area?"


    Sarah looked at the text she just sent and thought how ridiculous it must sound. But, if anyone knew about any technique like that, it would be her mom. Ste taught her many skills, especially for defense and attack. Something thatmon people could not even imagine. Her mom knew a lot of mystery things, and she never revealed to Sarah from where she learned them... Sarah''s thoughts were interrupted when she got a text back from her mom.


    [Ste]: "How unusual for you to ask me to teach you something"


    [Sarah]: "Well, is there such a thing?"


    [Ste]: "We never gave it a name, but we already covered some basics¡­ I will teach third stage during next training session."


    Sarah smiled. ''So, there is such a thing! My mom is awesome!''


    [Sarah]: "You are awesome!"


    Content, Sarah went back to the videos... soon she saw a familiar face in the crowd. It was unfocused, but she was able to recognize person.


    She went through few more videos and photos that were giving her a better look and confirmed: Ed was in the mall!


    ''What is his connection to all this? Is it possible that he is the one who triggered the MX31?''


    Sarah looked at others in the crowd and didn''t recognize anyone else. So, the prime suspect is Ed, but she has no proof that he did anything. Even if she confronts him, he can say that he was there shopping, and ended up watching like many others.


    ...


    Aiden was investigating how Felix''s design MX31, leaked and ended up in Philip''s hands. Sarah pulled a chair for her and sat next to him waiting to hear what he found out.


    "Here is list of employees and others who had ess to the building at that time." Aiden showed her a printout with a list of names and ced it on the desk in front of her. And then handed her another printout. "And these are additional people who had ess after that... these two lists, contain names of everyone who had ess to BIDSEC since design waspleted onward... And this here is a list of investors..."


    Sarah looked at the names, and then at the list of investors. Her attention got on onepany name. Aiden was still talking, and she interrupted him. "This one." She pointed at the name of thepany.


    "Why that one?" Aiden asked.


    "This is thepany that Peterson''s own. Sam Peterson... my neighbor. My dad''s friend, and... Ed''s father." Sarah felt that puzzle pieces are finallying together. "Ed was in the mall that day." What Ed said that day at the party... everything was falling into ce. The more she thought about it, the more she realized how this is not something random. "Sam''spany specializes in miniature devices. Sam is trying for years to get my dad to work with him, but dad is notfortable with the conditions, no matter how good friends they are. Even now, Sam is trying... He worked with BIDSEC and stole Felix''s design. It''s highly possible that MX31 is not the only device he stole... "


    Sarah pulled out her phone and texted Sophia and JoAnna: "Video chat tonight. We found something worth sharing."


    She kept her phone away and continued talking. "And then we have his son, Ed, who is after me. It''s beyond a crush, it''s an obsession that is growing over years. He even watches me while I''m on campus... I''m sure there is a connection between him and Philip. That is the only piece that is missing, how are two of them connected."


    Aiden watched her lit up expression and got lost in it.


    She thought for some time before continuing. "What Philip did was not random. It was a nned attack. I need to know if Ed did it on his own just because of his crush, or Sam was part of it as well. If Sam was involved, that means that even my dad is in danger. He trusts Sam, that is the biggest problem." Sarah rubbed her chin while pondering.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and noticed that he is in a daze. "Are you listening?"


    After a second, he responded. "I got lost in your brilliance."


    Sarah liked what he said, but still frowned. "I would figure this out earlier if you didn''t prevent me from working."


    "Hey, I was just worried about you." Aiden was defensive. "I wanted to make sure you recuperatedpletely before going back to work."


    "I know that you mean well, but this... " Sarah froze and her eyes widened. "Did you just acknowledge that I recuperated...pletely?" She looked at him expectantly.


    He was amused with her expression and tried hard not tough. "Yes."


    "Oh, oh!", she could not hide her excitement. "Let''s go..." Sarah stood up and started pulling his hand to get up.


    He lifted an eyebrow and his lips formed a perfect smile. "Where?"


    Sarah was captivated by his charms while licking her lips... her cheeks already flushed. "Shower... first..."


    He let her pull him through the hallway. When they were passing the bedroom toward the bathroom, he pulled her in the direction of the bed. Sarahnded on her back and Aiden was on top of her, his breath burned her neck and made her whole-body shiver while she heard him whisper, "We can shower...ter...".. Sarah closed her eyes and surrendered herself to the fire that consumed her with promises of a pleasure to be one with the man she loves.

 Chapter 208 - Video Chat (1)

    Sophia was in a meeting, listening to the presentation on theirtest marketing strategy for uing products, when her phone buzzed. She sneaked a look and saw a message.


    [Sarah]: "Video chat tonight. We found something worth sharing."


    Sophia raised her eyebrows and smiled before keeping her phone down and getting her attention back to the marketing director who was presenting his idea nervously. He saw CEO Hill smile and was encouraged, thinking that her smile is because she likes his presentation.


    ¡­


    JoAnna got out of shower, looking fresh in a t-shirt and yoga pants. She grabbed an apple from the kitchen ind and took a bite while looking through the window. It''s a sunny day with few clouds and a great visibility allowing her to enjoy the view of the Cascade Range in the distance.


    JoAnna started thinking about the strange man from room 412... Why was he so persistent to know her name? It appeared that he wanted to know more about her... why? And why did his profile look familiar... for a moment, while she watched him, her mind tricked her to think that it''s Aiden... ''Ouch! If Sarah finds out that a stranger reminded me of my brother-inw, who knows what she might think... I don''t have an infatuation with my brother inw so that I see him in other people! I was just very drowsy, and my mind was not clear. That exins it.''


    JoAnna remembered that in the hospital she noticed his heart shaped birthmark and words ''big J'' came out of her mouth. Why did she say that? She shook her head, trying to disperse her thoughts. Why would she think about him? ''It''s useless and a waste of time. He is just a patient, and he already went back to his life... we will not meet again. Anyway, he has such a grouchy personality... He does not deserve any woman to think about him even for a second.'' But she could not deny that he is very handsome. And for a moment, just for a brief moment in that hotel room she wished that he wants her to stay longer.


    JoAnna''s phone buzzed, and she saw a message.


    [Sarah]: "Video chat tonight. We found something worth sharing."


    "Seems that Sarah is back in business.", JoAnna said to herself and took another bite of the apple.


    She started thinking what will she do now... she has few hours until their regr chat time. Maybe she can watch a movie? Or binge watch something on Netflix?


    ¡­


    It was close to nine in the evening, and JoAnna turned on her PC and joined video chat. Sophia and Felix were already there. They chatted a bit while waiting for Sarah and Aiden to join.


    9:10 PM... "OK. She tells us to join, and she iste...", JoAnnained.


    "I''m sure she is wrapping up something important... let me text her." Sophia said.


    9:15... "She still didn''t respond." Sophia looked at the phone.


    "I''m calling her.", JoAnna was losing her patience.


    Sarah''s phone rang until the end and reached voicemail. JoAnna hanged up and called again... it rang for a while before Sarah picked up. "What?!"


    JoAnna tried to suppress her anger, but she was not sessful. "Don''t you what me... we are waiting for you... didn''t you say that we have a video conference tonight?"


    "Oh¡­", Sarah hanged up.


    JoAnna''s expression became livid. "She hung up on me!"


    Sophia found JoAnna''s expression amusing, but she was also annoyed that Sarah iste. Still, as an oldest sister, she needs to keep herposure. "I''m sure she ising online.", Sophia pacified JoAnna.


    A minuteter, Sarah joined. Both Sophia and JoAnna understood why she iste when they saw her messy hair, and flushed cheeks that werepleted with her red swollen lips that could not stop smiling.


    "Hi, sorry I''mte...", Sarah cleared up her throat.


    "Are we disturbing you?", JoAnna asked while grimacing.


    "No, no... Why do you think so?" Sarah tried to keep a straight face, but she could not help smiling.


    "Because your t-shirt is upside down!", JoAnna said through her teeth.


    "Oh!" Sarah looked down at herself and her cheeks got even more red. She quickly stood up and got out of the view of the camera.


    "Can you believe this?", JoAnna fumed.


    "Well, at least we know why she waste...", Sophia chuckled, and her handnded on Felix''s knee and started moving upward slowly, outside of the view of the camera. Felix nced down and then at Sophia... he could not believe what she is doing. He swallowed hard when he felt her nails press against his inner thigh. JoAnna saw that Felix stiffened up his body, and wanted to ask about it, but at that moment Sarah returned in the view and distracted her.


    "Where is brother inw?", JoAnna asked.


    "He ising..." Sarah nced to the side.


    "Oh, I think he wasing, but we interrupted you...", JoAnna teased.


    Sarah was red from embarrassment. "You! ... Put some filter on that mouth!"


    JoAnna wasughing. "I could not miss on this opportunity... it was like you asked me to burn you..."


    Sophia shook her head helplessly and turned to Felix whose eyes were glued to her. Sophia tried to exin her sisters. "You see, in our family, Hill sisters divided shamelessness. JoAnna says shameless things... while Sarah is doing them."


    Sophia looked like an older sister who is above all themotion that her younger sisters are causing. Only Felix was aware of her wondering hand.


    Both JoAnna and Sarah were ready to attack Sophia when they heard Felix ask, "How about you?"


    "Huh?", Sophia kept her expression straight.


    "You said it''s divided between sisters... which part of shamelessness is yours?" His voice was raspy, and he didn''t remove his gaze from Sophia. Felix felt her hot palm moving slowly higher which was now touching his throbbing crotch.


    Sophia looked at Felix with an innocent expression, while Sarah and JoAnna tried to figure out what is going on.


    Aiden pulled a chair next to Sarah and got into the view of the camera. "What did I miss?"


    Sophia noticed that Aiden joined and cleared her throat. "We can begin it seems...." Her lips curved slightly upwards while she nced at Felix.

 Chapter 209 - Video Chat (2)

    The mood changed to a serious one, when Sarah and Aiden started sharing what they found out.


    "Felix, did investors have ess to your designs?", Sarah asked.


    "They should not have... but they coulde and visit thepany to see the progress." Felix thought for some time. "Edward introduced me to Sam Peterson at the eventst weekend, I didn''t meet him before. But hisst name sounded familiar at that time." Felix was thinking. "So, it was him..."


    Sophia frowned. "Just as I was thinking that we can start our attack on assets tied to Simmons family, now Petersons show up."


    "It''s OK. Better to know now, thenter. Right?" JoAnnamented. "But when it''s Sam Peterson, will dad be OK with that? What if he tries to bail him out?"


    They know that their father is a good friend with Sam. If Sam is in trouble, there is a big chance that he will reach out to Edward for help. Knowing how well Edward treats Sam, he will probably help him out.


    Sophia nodded. "JoAnna, try to see what is the current situation between Sam and dad... also, if you get a good chance, nt a thought in dad''s head that Sam might not be such a good person as he thinks he is."


    JoAnna nodded. "I will do my best."


    Sophia continued, "Sarah, Aiden... we are relying on you to get information about the connection between Peterson and Simmons families. And figure out what kind of ess Sam had to Felix, how did he steal the design... also, if that was the only design taken. Felix is avable to give you any information you might need."


    When they confirmed that they have current n for handing that issue, Sarah asked. "Anna, what is the status on your side rted to your mentor?"


    "Oh, he is out of the country for another week. So, I''m stress free until he is back." JoAnna responded cheerfully. "But I managed to nt one microphone in his office, and one on his jacket which he keeps in the office. When he gets back, hopefully we get something useful."


    "Nice.", Sophia approved and asked, "Sarah, will youe back for the weekend?"


    "No, we have other ns...", Sarah looked at Aiden.


    Aiden got the hint and exined. "My brother has a birthday. We are going to attend the event."


    "What about your dress?" Sophia asked slightly panicked. Sophia was always in charge of their outfits for events, and she could not understand how can Sarah go to an event without at least consulting her first.


    "I don''t know." Sarah responded. "Aiden told me that he will take care of everything and I just need to show up."


    Sophia took a deep breath. "Aiden, I''m not trying to judge you¡­ but what do you know about dressing up a youngdy?" Sophia felt that her position as a Hill-family-sister-styling person is in jeopardy.


    "Even if I don''t know much... I can hire someone who knows." Aiden smiled not wanting to say more.


    "Can you make sure she does not look like an old woman... or like a hoe..." Sophia saw that Aiden raised an eyebrow looking confused, so she exined. "You know... the important parts should be covered... but not too much..."


    Sarahughed. "I will bring a backup, just in case... don''t worry. I got something neutral."


    "Huh¡­", Sophia was not pleased. "You never care what you wear... how can I not worry?"


    "It will be OK. I will not embarrass you.", Sarah was coaxing Sophia.


    ...


    Friday morning, Sarah was asking Aiden, "Uhm... what is the n for tomorrow?"


    "You will see..." Aiden was secretive.


    "Come on, give me something. Is everything a secret?" Sarah pouted.


    He sighed. "OK. We will go tonight and sleep in a hotel. Next day, afternoon you have an appointment with a stylist at 3. They will take care of your hair, make up, clothes and any other things needed. I will pick you up at 6, and we go together to attend the event. Is that enough information?"


    He did say a lot, but it was generic. One thing stood out for her. "So, we are staying at a hotel..." Sarah was not sure why, but part of her thought that they will stay at his home. She knows that his family lives in Reno where the event is. Sarah could not help but wonder why is he not taking her to his home¡­ when he was in Seattle first time, she didn''t hesitate to take him home. What is his reason for staying in a hotel?


    He could guess her thoughts. "I want to introduce you as my girlfriend, and I want you to meet my parents first. Then you can decide if you want to go and stay with my family under the same roof or stay with me in a hotel... whichever you pick, I will be with you."


    "Don''t you stay home with your family when you go there?" Sarah was having troubles gauging what is his rtionship with his parents. Her impression is that they are not very close.


    "If I''m by myself, yes." Aiden honestly replied.


    Sarah was unsettled. "It might look like I''m pulling you away from your family..."


    "Maybe... but I still want you to meet them first..."


    She felt her anxiousness rising. "Is there anything I should know about them? Or is there anyone of interest who will be attending that I need to be aware of?"


    "I will be with you." Aidenforted her. "And you know Jeff... for others... you will be able to make your own judgement... " He hugged her and patted her back. "I never saw you this nervous."


    "You never took me to your brother''s party before... with your family and friends whom I''ve never met before. What if they don''t like me?" Sarah was nervous to meet his family. She could not help but wonder who else will be here. She wants to leave a good impression.


    "You will do great." Aiden coaxed her. "And I will be proud to have you by my side no matter what anyone else says."


    Sarah felt her heart melt. "Oh.... you know what to say to make me feel at ease."

 Chapter 210 - Flower Delivery

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    That afternoon, Jeff was sitting in the coffee shop looking through therge ss window outside at the people walking on the street. Sinceing back from Seattle, his heart was not at ease and it was disturbing his mind.


    Usually at this time he would be in his office, working. But now, he was not able to focus. He left his office and headed to a nearby coffee shop with hope to distract himself.


    He felt as if he is losing his mind. In the evenings, when everything was quiet, image of a young girl followed him while repeating ''Big J...''. During the day, almost everywhere he looked he would see a young woman, resident at Franciscan Medical Center who once came to check on his IV by coincidence.


    One youngdy on the street was wearing dark green knee length skirt, and Jeff''s heart skipped a beat. In his mind JoAnna''s image shed from that evening... she wore a simr skirt. Jeff anxiously looked up at her face and was disappointed to see that thedy has a short blonde hair. ''Definitely not JoAnna¡­''


    He took a pastry from his te and took a bite... he looked at his hand and observed a croissant. ''Eh, she finished my breakfast that morning. Shamelessly...'' Jeff kept the croissant down and took a sip of his coffee. His eyes wondered through the small coffee shop. It was full of people. At one table, a couple shared a dessert;dy had some whip cream on the corner of her lip and man took a napkin to wipe it off for her... Jeff remembered how he wiped JoAnna''s greasy chin when she ate a hamburger that evening.


    Jeff was getting frustrated... why is everything reminding him of that infuriating woman? She was teasing him, barfed on him, made him carry her, slept in his bed, ate his breakfast, and shamelessly smiled at his misery... but it was a nice smile... and those eyes, deep blue eyes were enchanting¡­


    Jeff took his phone and found a site for immediate flower delivery in Seattle. He picked arge bouquet, created a custom message andpleted his purchase. He set his phone on the side... ''Why did I do that?'' He took his pastry and coffee, dumped them into the trash bin angrily and walked outside of the coffee shop.


    ~ Seattle ~


    JoAnna was at Franciscan Medical Center, just about to finish her shift, when she got a call from reception toe and get her delivery. She was surprised to see the flowers. In the resting room for nurses, she looked at the beautiful flower arrangement and smelled it. It was nice.


    Jill got in the room, and her sightnded on flowers. "Eeeh? You didn''t tell me you got a boyfriend."


    JoAnna shook her head. "It''s not like that... I don''t know from whom it is."


    "No card?" Jill was curious.


    "I don''t see one..." JoAnna looked but could not see the card.


    Jill circled around the flowers. "Ah, here it is..." She pulled a small card in the envelope and gave it to JoAnna.


    JoAnna opened it and her face showed confusion.


    "What does it say?", Jill was curious.


    JoAnna gave her card, and Jill read it.


    >>> <<<


    "Call me Jeff.


    Signed: 412


    310-xxx-xxxx"


    >>> <<<


    "Who is Jeff?" Jill asked.


    Image of a ck hair, perfectly trimmed, and deep dark eyes came to JoAnna''s mind. That perfect nose, exquisite profile¡­ She told herself silently, ''Just a patient... and a grouchy one. Just a patient.'' JoAnna took a deep breath and responded to Jill while trashing the card. "It''s no one... but the flowers are nice. Get the vase." JoAnna kept the flowers in the vase and left them in the resting room for nurses before heading home for the day. ''It''s better to leave them behind. If I take them with me, they will make me think about him¡­''


    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Jeff got a confirmation that the flowers are delivered. Since then, every time his phone buzzed, he would jump to check it... and was disappointed when he saw that it was not JoAnna.


    As time went by and night fell over Los Angeles, his depression increased. When he felt that he hit rock bottom, he started getting frustrated. ''Why is that woman not texting me? Or call me? Is it that difficult? I gave her my cell phone number on that card! She could at least contact me to say thank you¡­'' With every minute passing his frustration increased. ''That woman! When she talks, she drives me insane, and now she is not saying anything and still I''m going crazy!'' He took his phone and lifted it with intention to m it to the ground, but at that moment he thought, ''What if she tries to contact me and my phone is broken?'' Jeff slowly lowered his arm, ced the phone on the desk in front of him and stared at it.


    He was confused... why is he acting this way? It''s totally irrational. Thinking about the whole situation, why would she get in touch with him? Because he followed her to the bar just to find out her name, and after that kept her in his room for the night? From that perspective... isn''t he a creep? Why would she contact a creep? He should probably apologize honestly... to make her understand that his intentions are not to stalk her. What are his intentions? Even if she calls, what will he say? That seeing her reminds him of a small girl from his past, and he wants to check if that is her?


    On the other hand, what if she didn''t receive the flowers? Maybe she was not at work then, and someone else took the flowers?


    Tomorrow he can try again... oh... tomorrow morning he is heading to Reno for his birthday... he will meet a woman his parents picked for him based on her family background. His mood dropped. He never cared about these things.. He never cared with whom he will end up with. It does not matter, right? They are all the same¡­ Why is it bothering him now? Why his insides hurt at the thought that he will meet the woman who will be his wife¡­ who is not JoAnna?

 Chapter 211 - Styling Seesion (1)

    ~ Reno ~


    In the afternoon, before Jeff''s birthday event, Aiden entered the styling salon with Sarah. She was anxious, not knowing what to expect. It''s not her first time in the styling salon, but Aiden kept her in the dark about what kind of appointment he made for her. Also, she has no idea about the dress or anything else.


    When stylist came to take her in the private room, Aiden gave her an encouraging nod and looked after her until she stepped behind the curtain.


    As soon as she was out of sight, Aiden got his phone and made a call to his mother while walking outside. "Yes, I just dropped her off... you will do just fine."


    ¡­


    Stylist introduced herself, "I''m Nana, Miss Hill, I will be taking your measurements first to make sure gown fits."


    "Gown?", Sarah was curious what it is.


    "Yes", Nana smiled. "I will show them to you after measurements, so you pick one."


    "How many are there?" Sarah''s curiosity was rising.


    "I narrowed it down to two for you to choose from." Nana eyed Sarah''s body. "I think I selected well. But if you don''t like any of them then I can show you additional choices."


    After she took Sarah''s measurements, Nana led her in another room where Sarah got to see two gowns on mannequins. Sarah held her breath when she saw them. Both were body hugging dresses, but vastly different. First one was white with gold details, and second one was ck with red details. ck dress shimmered under light.


    Nana exined. "The white gown is putting an emphasis on your waist and hips with the golden design. Sleeves have openings which are covered with the sheer fabric." She moved to the ck one. "The ck gown will showcase your back and put an emphasis on your waist and legs with red design and this slit which ends high on the thigh." She looked at Sarah. "Come, take a look and pick one. We will do fitting and adjustments as needed."


    Sarah looked at Nana and smiled. "No need. I choose ck one."


    "Oh? You don''t like white one?" Nana was disappointed.


    "Don''t get me wrong, it''s beautiful... but it looks more appropriate for a wedding... if I''m the bride. It will attract too much attention, and I want to avoid that." Sarah exined.


    "That would be my pick", voice came from the back. Sarah turned around and saw a woman in herte forties, maybe early fifties smiling at her. Her eyes were glowing, and smile was warm. "Sorry to intrude, but I overheard you and felt the need to say something... I''m nor, you can call me Nori." Woman extended her hand to Sarah.


    Sarah smiled back and shook her hand while nodding lightly. "Sarah, nice to meet you."


    Nana looked at Nori with her eyes wide open. Nori gave her a small nod and gestured to proceed. "Don''t mind me."


    "Yeah, right..." Nana looked confused for few seconds. "Come, Miss Hill... let''s have you try the ck one."


    Few minutester, Sarah exited the dressing room wearing a ck gown. Nana circled around her... "And you picked this one because you don''t want to attract attention?" Nana shook her head.


    The body-hugging sleeveless gown fit Sarah very well, and it looked much better than on the mannequin. Sarah turned around and looked at herself in the mirror. No alterations were needed, the gown fit her perfectly.


    Sarah''s back was exposed due to the open back of the dress, but it was covered withyers of sheer fabric that fluttered as she moved. It looked like she has ck wings, and it also covered the scars of her recent surgeries. Sarah knows that Aiden picked the dresses, and she was touched how thoughtful he was¡­ he knows that she would not like to expose her scars, and this dress reveals her back while covering them. It''s perfect.


    "My dear, you look stunning!", Nori, who was still in the room, cheered.


    "Thank you." Sarah politely responded. Sarah assumed that Nori is an employee, maybe a manager or a boss, considering that she does not do anything other than observing.


    Sarah moved few steps and looked at the slit on her left. "Can we lift the slit?" Sarah pointed to the top of her thigh. "It''s only reaching half through my thigh, and it will restrict me when I move."


    Nana raised her eyebrows, "You are not supposed to run in this, Miss Hill."


    Sarah giggled seeing Nana''s exaggerated expression. "Not running... dancing." Sarah twirled few times to demonstrate. "See? The dress will flow much better, and I want more space to move."


    "You like to dance?", Nori asked.


    Sarah revealed a huge smile. "Yes, very much. And I have a great partner." She pirouetted and made a bow.


    Nori was surprised. ''Since when Aiden dances?''


    Nana shook her head. "The slit was supposed to be to the top of the thigh; however, you have long legs, Miss Hill. I will have that adjusted." Nana approached Sarah with a measuring tape and made a note how much to increase slit.


    "I think that besides that, outfit is done, right?" Sarah asked.


    "Oh, no... let''s see how it looks with a headpiece." Nana stepped outside and in a second came back carrying a hat with tall ck feathers.


    Sarah''s face showed displeasure. "We can skip that."


    "Oh, but ites with a head piece." Nana had a pitiful expression.


    Sarah was not swayed. "Maybe... but not on my head. Even if you force it on me, I will remove it as soon as I step outside. With that on, I will look like a bird died on my head."


    Noriughed but didn''t say anything.


    "You think it''s too much?" Nana asked.


    Sarah nodded. "Yes... yes, I do."


    "OK. There is another, more discrete, option." Nana came back few secondster with a second option.


    Sarah vigorously shook her head. "Absolutely not... it looks like Genghis Khan''s hat got attacked by bedazzled grannies."


    Noriughed hard, and almost fell of the chair. It was a contagiousughter, so Sarah startedughing also. "Nana, if you want me to put something on my head, it needs to be something discrete. I really don''t want to attract attention. OK?"


    "What about your partner? Don''t you want to attract his attention?" Nana bitterly asked.


    Sarah looked at Nana seriously. "I don''t need a dead bird or Mongol hat on my head to get his attention. Less is more."


    Nana grimaced and stepped outside.

 Chapter 212 - Styling Seesion (2)

    As Nana was out looking for a more discrete headpiece, Nori took the opportunity to talk to Sarah. "Your partner... is that your boyfriend?"


    "Yes." Sarah answered and a gentle smile spread on her face when she thought of Aiden.


    Nori noticed. "You love him?"


    "Yes, very much." Sarah confirmed.


    Nori''s eyes lit up and her smile widened.


    Nana came back with a piece of sheer ck fabric which had vaguely defined diamond patterns made out of scattered small red and ck crystals on it. "How about this?"


    Sarah looked at it and nodded. "Let me see it."


    She observed the piece of fabric and ced it in such a way that it covered her forehead and fell over her eyes. The crystals shimmered under light which matched her dress perfectly, and the light ck fabric was visible, but it didn''t cover up her face. It looked sophisticated and mystical.


    Sarah turned to Nana. "If we can get this attached to my hair in the back, in such a way that I can easily remove it... it will be perfect."


    Nana could not help but agree. Sarah looked amazing, and she could not wait to do her hair and makeup.


    Sarah removed the dress and put a robe on. Hairstylist lifted her hair in a bun, leaving few curly strands of hair to fall down her shoulders. When Sarah''s hair was done and she looked to her right, she saw that Nori is on the chair next to her, another hairstylist was braiding her jet-ck hair into thin braids that were rolling around the top of her head ending at the back.


    Nori saw that Sarah is observing her. "Do you think this is too much?"


    Sarah took a second to respond. "I don''t think that anyone should worry about being socially eptable. If you like it, then it''s perfect."


    Noriughed. "My thoughts exactly."


    While make-up artist worked on Sarah, Nana was giving her instructions, which led to Sarah reminding Nana more than once that she does not want heavy make-up... but she agreed on smoky eyes and a red lipstick which matched red color of details on the dress. Make-up artist applied lightly glitter on Sarah''s temples which allowed her to maintain her youthful look.


    Sarah was happy with how she looked. Dress, headpiece, hairstyle, makeup and high heels which matched ck and red of the dress... She was stunning. Based on her outfit and styling it was definitely a formal event.


    Sarah remembered that Aiden''s family and friends will be there. She knows Jeffrey, and his parents will be there. His parents will be there! How about his grandparents? Also, during Christmas shopping he mentioned uncle and aunt, but he said that they are not close¡­ will they be present? Does he have any other family members? Sarah realized that she does not know much about Aiden''s family.


    What about his friends? He never mentioned anyone from Reno. Even at University, there were few people with whom he exchanged casual greetings, but it didn''t seem that he has friends. She found it funny that before she got to know him, she always thought that he is a social butterfly¡­ and now she knows that he is very simr to her. She smiled at that thought.


    Sarah snapped out of her daze and asked Nana to take picture of her. She sent the photo to JoAnna and Sophia with a caption: "What do you think?"


    [JoAnna]: "Niiiice¡­ brother inw will be busy guarding you tonight... hehehe""


    [Sophia]: "I admit, it''s good."


    Sarah smiled and checked the time it was 5:30. She could tell Aiden that she is done or wait for him half an hour. She was sitting in a private lounge area and decided to text Aiden that she is done. Before she sent the text, Nori approached her. "Can I join you?"


    "Sure", Sarah gestured that she can sit. Seeing that Sarah haspany, Nana excused herself and told Sarah to call her if she needs anything.


    Nori looked sophisticated in a simple tan long dress which had arge yellow crystal broch holding a drape that ran from her right shoulder to her left hip, and from there it fell free.


    "You look like you are going to a party." Nori observed.


    "Yes. You look about the same." Sarah smiled.


    "Are you excited about the party?"


    "Yes and no." Seeing that Nori is curious, Sarah exined. "It''s my boyfriend brother''s birthday. I don''t know his family or friends, so I''m going with a mix of emotions, not knowing what to expect."


    "You don''t think that they will treat you badly?" Nori raised her eyebrow. She was amused to see Sarah insecure. That shed with her breathtaking appearance.


    Sarah smiled and shook her head. "I don''t form opinions in advance."


    "My intention is not to be nosy. I hope you don''t think that." Nori waved her hands defensively. "I have some time before my ridees, so I thought that we can get to know each other a bit."


    Sarah shrugged. "Sure, no problem... But I need to warn you that I''m socially awkward. So, if I don''t ask you a question back, that does not mean that I don''t care."


    "What socially awkward? I think you are just fine." Nori looked at her kindly.


    "Ha! I can add you as 8th... maybe 9th person who thinks that way." Sarah shook her head.


    Nori''s expression softened. "I thought you have a lot of friends."


    "Not at all. But thank you for lifting my spirits up."


    "OK... let me ask you few questions. Can I?" Nori''s lips showed a faint smile.


    Sarah shrugged and nodded. She didn''t mind.


    "What is your favorite season?"


    Sarah thought that it was a strange question but wanted to be polite, so she answered. "I like all of them... summer is warm and great for beach, fall brings the explosion of colors, in winter everything looks clean and I love skiing, and spring is great for hiking. If I need to pick one, the other three will cry." Sarahughed.


    "OK... that was a warmup. Now for some more serious questions.. Are you ready?" Nori''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 213 - Styling Seesion (3)

    Hearing that Nori wants to ask her some serious questions, Sarah straightened her back in alertness and gestured that she is ready.


    "What is your guilty pleasure?" Nori''s eyes shed.


    "I don''t have any." Sarah shrugged. She could not help but to have her suspicions about this woman. Sarah observed her carefully while she talked. And woman was observing Sarah as well. The only question is why.


    Nori was disappointed. "You should have at least some... we are just casually chatting, right?"


    "I do have pleasures, but I don''t feel guilty about them." Sarah admitted andughed.


    Nori felt that she missed an opportunity to find out something good, but she didn''t give up. If she asks few easy questions to loosen Sarah up, and then asks a tricky question, she might get her to talk. "Tell me about your family."


    Sarah smiled. "Mother, father and two sisters plus me. I''m the youngest one. We are very close."


    "You look quite young. Are you in high school? College?"


    Sarah nodded. "College. I n to graduate this year. Computer science."


    "Oh? With that field it will not be a problem to find a job." Norimented thinking how Sarah looks very young for someone who is about to graduate college.


    Nori was about to ask her next question, when Sarah interrupted her. "Can I ask you a question?"


    Nori nodded. This was the first time that Sarah wanted to ask something.


    "Why are you interested in me?" Seeing that Nori got stunned and her smile faded away, Sarah exined. "There are other youngdies here, but you seem to ignore them and focus only on me. Why?"


    Nori took a deep breath before asking, "Before I answer that, can you answer one more question from me?"


    Sarah shrugged and gestured to Nori to go ahead.


    "When did you notice?" Nori squinted her eyes.


    Sarah smiled. "When you asked me if I love my boyfriend."


    "That early?" Nori was surprised.


    Sarah nodded. "At first, I thought you work here, then that changed into: you want to matchmake me with someone. But seeing that you didn''t bring up anyone and only asked about me and my rtionship, I could only suspect..." Sarah stopped talking and looked at Nori with aplex expression.


    Nori''s eyes sparkled from excitement. "Go on... finish what you were about to say."


    "Are you... Mrs. White? Aiden''s mother?", Sarah almost stuttered.


    Nori''s lips stretched into a wide smile and she nodded. "You are smart. Very observant and smart. No wonder my boy is in love with you."


    Sarah felt anxiousness fill up every cell in her body, and it showed on her face. "I''m sorry Mrs. White if I was impolite. If I knew who you are from the start, I would definitely show you more respect, and not casually talk with you." Sarah blurted out with her eyes wide open.


    She had her suspicions about the woman, but she didn''t think that it''s actually his mother. Sarah internally screamed as she started recollecting everything they spoke about inst three hours, hoping that she was not impolite. ''Oh, my God! This is his mother! I hope she does not mind my casual behavior¡­'' Sarah usually does not care what others think about her, but this is the mother of the man she loves. Now that she looks at the woman, they look alike, a little bit. That hair¡­ the same ck hair¡­ and eyes. Shape is the same¡­


    Nori frowned when she saw Sarah''s panicked expression and shook her head. "See? This is why I didn''t tell you who I am... can we just continue talking casually? There is no need for formalities. OK? Can you rx? Please?"


    Sarah took few deep breaths to calm down. "I will try Mrs. White."


    Nori was frustrated. "So far you called me Nori. What is with this Mrs. White nonsense now? You make me feel old..." She pouted.


    "Actually, I never called you by your name." Sarah reminded her. "All this time I only responded to your questions, without the need to address you."


    Nori felt that Sarah is too smart for her own good. Is it possible that Sarah can track if she said her name or not inst few hours? "Even if you didn''t call me, you were more rxed and casual when talking... right?"


    "That statement is correct..." Sarah had to admit. "Can I ask you a question... Nori?"


    Nori smiled when she heard that Sarah called her by her name. "Sure, go ahead."


    "Did Aiden arrange this?" Sarah was wondering how much Aiden had to do with all this. He didn''t tell her practically anything. Now she knows that he is very capable in keeping secrets from her. Sarah didn''t like that very much.


    Nori thought for some time before answering. "When he told me that he is bringing a girlfriend, I wanted to meet you and talk to you. He said that you don''t like crowds, and that the birthday event is not a good environment for me to get to know you... then I booked this session for us at the same time so that we get a chance to chat a bit, and he didn''t object. I hope that is OK."


    "Yes, it is. He knows me well." Sarah had to agree with this. If they met at the party, they would not be able to talk except for maybe exchanging few pleasantries. And if Sarah knew that Nori is Aiden''s mom from the start, she would be extremely stiff and cautious.


    Sarah got a message on her phone. "Aiden is here." She stood up and turned toward Nori who was still seated. "Are you noting?"


    Nori shook her head. "You go ahead, I have my ride... I will see you at the event." Nori stood up and hugged Sarah. Sarah''s body got stiff, not knowing what to do.


    Nori moved away and looked into Sarah''s face with a warm expression. "It was very nice meeting you, Sarah. I hope we get a chance to know each other better in the future."


    Sarah smiled and nodded. "It was nice meeting you too, Nori. I will see youter." Sarah pulled her headpiece over her eyes. "How do I look?"


    Nori took a step back to see Sarah better. "Breathtaking!", she said with admiration.


    Sarah smiled and left.

 Chapter 214 - Jeffs Birthday Party (1)

    Sarah stepped out of the styling salon and her eyesnded on Aiden who was standing outside looking at her. She held her breath observing how handsome he is in a formal ck suit which had some discrete red details onpels and pockets.


    It took her a moment to realize that their clothes are matching, she smiled. She wondered what he would wear if she picked the white dress.


    Sarah is crazy in love with this Greek deity, and she surrendered to that madness willingly.


    When Aiden saw Sarah stepping out of the styling salon, he felt like time froze. Sarah extruded an aura of the ethereal existence whose beauty was gifted by the heavens while her style hinted demonic powers that enchanted himpletely. While she approached him, Aiden was bewitched by her smile, and he forgot to breathe.


    For some time two of them stood on the street gazing at each other, not able to look away. Without a word, Aiden extended his arm, palm up. Sarah ced her hand in his, and he led her into the car that waited. Driver closed the door behind them and started driving.


    Behind therge window of the styling salon, nor stood and watched the enamored couple drive away. She had a wide smile on her face and her expression was warm. nor''s heart was full seeing how much they love each other.


    In the car, Aiden didn''t remove his eyes from Sarah whose eyes returned equally ardent gaze to him. "I think that we should go back to the hotel." His voice, deeper than usual, titited her.


    Sarah blushed and spoke slowly. "As much as I want to... I spent three hours in that salon getting ready. We should go to the event first."


    Aiden licked his lips unhurriedly and swallowed hard. "OK...ter then." His words lingered in the back of the car like a promise which made them both tremble in anticipation.


    ¡­


    When they reached the resort which White family booked for the event, it was dusk. The resort building was lit up with spotlights, making it look impressive. The people at the entrance recognized Aiden and let them in without checking for invitations.


    Two of them walked with their arms linked, through the grand entryway, which was well lit up and decorated with ss sculptures hanging from the ceiling.


    After a short walk through the entryway, they reached the vast event area. Sarah counted at least two dozen of circle shaped tables that seated about fifteen people each. Each table was decorated with tall flower center pieces. On both left and right side, space was filled with buffet style desserts and snacks, and in the middle was a barely lit dance area. In a distant corner, there was a live band ying soft music. Ceiling was full of intricate ss sculptures which broke the focused lights shining on them into a shower of colorful light rays sparingly illuminating the event area while creating an intimate atmosphere.


    Just based on tables with seating arrangements, Sarah estimated that more than three hundred people will attend the event. There was definitely not that many people there currently, but at least a hundred was present, Sarah guessed. She imagined the venue filled with a crowd, and that his family is there, and she felt nervous again.


    Aiden felt her getting anxious and leaned to say in her ear. "You look amazing there is nothing to worry about... let''s go dance, to loosen you up."


    She nodded. As they walked, many people turned towards them. Some greeted Aiden and he acknowledged them without slowing down his steps.


    Before they reached the dance floor, two young men blocked their way. "Hey, Aiden, long time no see." Shorter man of the two approached withrge strides and give Aiden a man hug and while patting his back vigorously. This made Sarah let go of Aiden and step back reflexively. She got surprised by sudden closeness of this man, and his disy of affection.


    "Hi, Liam...", Aiden responded while pushing the man to break the hug. He was not happy that Sarah let go of him because of Liam. Aiden took Sarah''s hand in his as soon as he pushed Liam away.


    "Oh, how protective of thisss...", Taller man of the two said while his eyes scrutinized Sarah''s face and then shamelessly moved down over her body not hiding his approval of the youngdy''s looks.


    "Noah...", Aiden called his name with a threatening tone, reminding him to stay in lines of decency while stepping in front of Sarah to block his view.


    Noah looked at Aiden and smirked. "As I said... protective."


    Liam stepped between Aiden and Noah and ced his hands on their shoulders. "Hey, hey we haven''t seen each other in a while, can we y nice?"


    "I don''t have time to y his games." Aiden told Liam with a dark expression, and then faced Noah. "Excuse us." Aiden made a step forward and extended his arm making his way next to Noah. He protectively held Sarah around her waist with his other arm and led her to the dance floor.


    They didn''t stop until they reached the dance floor which was the darkest area at the venue.


    As expected, Sarah''s appearance attracted attention of many, some curious, and many jealous. She was a new face; a beautiful young woman and she was in Aiden''s embrace. No matter how much they spected between themselves, no one was able to confirm who this mystery person is. ck veil covering half of her face made guesses even more wild as few women started gossiping how Sarah must be disfigured in order to hide her face like that.


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t hear venomous remarks. He pulled her toward him, resting his arms around her waist while Sarah wrapped hers around his shoulders. Soft music covered up distant voices, and the sparingly lit dance floor created the illusion that there is no one else around them.


    "Those two¡­", Sarah wanted to ask about Noah and Liam.


    Aiden shook his head and interrupted her: "Not important."


    She gave small nod of understanding. He was telling her that they are not his friends, and she does not need to be polite to them.


    Aiden pulled her closer. "Now is just the two of us, isn''t this better?", he spoke into her ear as their bodies moved slowly following the music.


    Sarah gasped as his breath kissed her ear. "Please, not so close."


    He obeyed her plea and moved his head away.


    "Yes, much better." Sarah smiled with her eyes full of love for him.


    And he smiled back. With a smile that reached his eyes.


    Once again, she felt like it''s just the two of them in the world.. Sarah wanted to engrave this feeling in her, which was a mix of soothingfort and alluring anticipation.

 Chapter 215 - Jeffs Birthday Party (2)

    Two young women are standing next to the open bar and looking at Aiden and Sarah, feeling vexed that he has a femalepany... and it''s not them.


    "Hey, Fanni, who is that with Aiden?", young woman looked towards the dance floor.


    "How should I know, Paige?", Fanni responded.


    "Aren''t you on good terms with White family?" Paige asked.


    "Yes, so? Why would they tell me about some fling Aiden has?" Fanni shrugged.


    "Fling? This is the first time he brought someone... But I don''t get how can such an average woman catch his eye." Paige shook her head.


    Fanni snorted. "Yeah, you would think that he has a better taste."


    "Maybe he is blind... " Paige rolled her eyes. "I can tell that she is no good. She even covered her face."


    "She must have scars under that cover, or something even uglier." Fanni squinted her eyes like she wants to see under Sarah''s cover.


    "I would like to know who she is..." Paige rubbed her chin while gazing towards the dance floor.


    "She is my future daughter inw.", stern female voice came from behind them.


    Fanni and Paige got startled, and then slowly turned around. They were shocked to see Mrs. White coldly looking at them. They could not help but wonder how much she heard.


    nor''s eyes red daggers at them, while her aura sent chills all around. She spoke with a tone of a queen who can''t be disobeyed. "If you can''t be respectful, then you should leave. Remember, whatever you say, someone will hear you." nor walked away with steady steps, making it look like her feet are not touching the ground, leaving two young women in utter shock.


    nor walked to the dance floor and approached Aiden and Sarah.


    "Ah, I see you can dance...", nor teased Aiden.


    Aiden and Sarah stopped and looked at nor.


    nor smiled and looked at them, "I''m sorry to disturb you, but I need to borrow Sarah for a bit." She turned to Sarah. "Is that OK?"


    She didn''t wait for a response. She linked arms with Sarah and started walking while pulling her away. nor nced back at Aiden who just looked at them with a confused expression and she nodded to him to let him know that it''s OK. Seeing that he rxed, nor turned to Sarah. "Sorry to intrude, but I want to show you around a bit."


    Sarah nced around and she met several eyes looking at her with obvious bad intentions. "Thank you." Sarah was able to guess that these women don''t mean well, and nor wants to show that she epted her, so that these women don''t try anything funny.


    Sarah removed sheer cloth from her head and wrapped it around her wrist as an essory. Nana showed her how to do it with one hairpin, back in the styling salon.


    nor introduced Sarah to several groups of women as Aiden''s girlfriend and her future daughter-inw. Sarah was fine with a title of a girlfriend, but every time she heard ''daughter-inw'' she blushed, and her body stiffened which made nor wish to say it even more often. nor enjoyed Sarah''s shy reactions.


    nor liked Sara more the more she knew about her. Based on her interaction with Sarah, nor could see that Sarah is beautiful and intelligent. She also watched Sarah interact with Nana and observed that Sarah is respectful and kind as well as yful with a good sense of style. When Sarah picked her dress and headpiece with a main concern of not standing out at someone else''s party, nor could only conclude that Sarah is very considerate and mindful. Andstly, seeing how she looks at Aiden, it can''t be denied that she loves him very much. nor could not wish any other person for her son. Sarah was perfect. nor hoped that it will work out between them, so she decided to nt the idea of ''daughter-inw'' as soon as possible and let it grow in Sarah''s mind until ites to fruition.


    After they met with number of women, nor led Sarah towards a group of men. She tugged one middle aged man by the sleeve which made Sarah think that they are close.


    "Oscar, can we have a minute?", nor asked.


    Man turned around, looked at nor then at Sarah and back to nor without a word, and Sarah could not observe any change in his facial expression. He was just... neutral, detached. He is a tall man with a head full of dark brown hair neatlybed back, strong facial features and an intimidating aura.


    "This young woman here is Sarah... Aiden''s girlfriend.", nor said to him.


    Man''s gaze went back to Sarah. He raised his eyebrows and slightly nodded in acknowledgement.


    nor smiled. "Sarah, this is Oscar... Aiden''s father."


    Sarah''s body stiffened and her eyes widened. Before she could say anything nor pinched her arm. Sarah winced and nced at her, nor only smiled. Sarah looked back at Oscar and said, "Nice to meet you, I''m Sarah." Sarah didn''t realize that when nor pinched her, she forgot about being nervous, and her greeting came out naturally.


    Oscar observed her, and edges of his lips slightly moved upwards. He let out a low grunt. "Nice to meet you." He turned back to nor.


    nor was smiling at him. "Thank you for your time, dear, we will be going now."


    He turned back to the group of men without a word.


    Sarah was thinking how did this warm and chatty person end up with a cold and near-mute husband? Total opposites.


    As they walked away, nor looked at Sarah with a cheerful expression. "That went well. He approves of you."


    Sarah looked at nor in disbelief. "I''m scared to think how he acts towards people he does not approve."


    nor smiled and lowered her gaze. "He is a good man... with a difficulty to show his emotions. As you get to know each other, he might start opening up."


    Sarah only smiled in response while thinking, ''I should notment on this...'' That man was just too scary.. Sarah was sure that his father is the reason why Aiden was cautious of bringing her to his home.

 Chapter 216 - Jeffs Birthday Party (3)

    As Sarah and nor walked, Sarah was still thinking about Aiden''s father. Compared to him, Aiden is quite¡­ normal. On the other side, she knows from where Jeff got his stiffness.


    Sarah''s thoughts were interrupted with nor''s question, "Are you and Aiden going to give me a grandchild soon?"


    Sarah lost color from her face, and stuttered: "I''m not even twenty years old!"


    Sarah thought how she needs to be always vignt in front of this woman who appears nice but can really hit her with some unexpected blows.


    Seeing Sarah''s expression, norughed. "I didn''t mean to scare you. I was just teasing you a bit." nor thought for some time before looking at Sarah. "You said that you will graduate this year from college. And you are not even twenty years old?"


    Sarah got her color back, happy that topic changed. "Yes, I skipped few grades."


    nor was pleasantly surprised. "The more I find out about you, the more I like you... if I can pick a daughter, I would pick you. But daughter-inw is just as good." nor gave a meaningful look to Sarah.


    Sarah looked to the side wanting to avoid nor''s gaze and ended up seeing Aiden and Jeff standing with two other women. Sarah''s legs stopped in their tracks and her eyes narrowed.


    nor noticed and followed her gaze. When she saw the situation, she smiled and tugged Sarah''s arm. "Come, let me show you how I send away wannabe girlfriends."


    nor and Sarah linked arms tightly and walked toward Aiden and Jeff.


    When nor and Sarah reached the brothers, Aiden and Jeff moved their gazes towards them. Two young women turned to see where they are looking, and when they saw nor, they showed their most courteous smiles while ignoring Sarah.


    "Boys..." nor greeted her sons and then faced twodies, scrutinizing them silently.


    It was obvious that twodies are feeling ufortable under cold nor''s gaze. They opened their mouth to greet her, but nor interrupted. "It seems that you lost your way... eligible bachelors are next to the table with desserts." She gestured to the opposite side of the venue.


    Two youngdies where shocked when they heard this, and awkwardly smiled before leaving.


    nor lifted her chin victoriously and nced at Sarah. "How was it?"


    Sarah giggled. "Not bad. Not bad at all."


    nor was pleased with this response from Sarah, and then turned to Jeff and Aiden with a stern expression. "How many times I told you not to be this tolerant? Whoever saw you would think that you are flirting with them." Aiden and Jeff shrunk under scolding from their mom. Aiden wanted to say something, but she didn''t let him form a word. "And you... if you want to keep Sarah by your side, watch your behavior."


    Sarah was surprised to hear nor scold them like that, but she didn''t dare say anything. It seems that all mothers are scary. Somehow the situation reminded her of Evalina, and she lowered her head thinking what happened to that woman.


    "Mom... Look... You got Sarah sad.", Aiden reprimanded his mom while pulling Sarah to his side.


    Sarah snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. "Oh, no... it''s not Nori''s fault. I was just thinking about something."


    Aiden leaned his head next to Sarah''s and brushed his lips against her temple before saying quietly, "You two are getting along well."


    She smiled in response before looking at Jeff and exchanging greetings.


    They chatted for some time when they noticed that Oscar is walking towards them with another older man and a young woman following them. Aiden pulled Sarah closer to him and said in a hushed voice. "That is my dad".


    Sarah whispered back. "We met."


    Aiden looked at her, surprise showing on his face, but he didn''t have a chance to ask for more details, as they reached them.


    Oscar looked at Aiden, then at Jeff. "Jeff, meet Lambert... and his daughter Isabe."


    Sarah observed that Jeff, Aiden and nor became more alert and their body posture showed anxiousness. Sarah remembered that Aiden told her that Jeff has an arranged marriage for business purposes, and that he will meet his future wife at this event. She could not help but wonder if this youngdy is the one that Whites arranged for Jeff to marry.


    Isabe is much shorter than Jeff. Sarah can tell that if theye closer, Isabe''s nose would poke Jeff''s chest even with her wearing high heels. As Isabe turned towards Jeff to greet him, Sarah observed that Isabe''s body proportions are good, and her red long hair is pulled into an updo with a bun on top of her head, leaving number of strands to fall down her back. Her facial features are good, she is a beautiful young woman no matter how someone looks at her, withrge blue eyes. Sarah observed that those blue eyes show sadness, instead of happiness or anticipation that you should feel when you meet someone who should be your partner for life.


    Sarah looked toward Jeff and noticed that his expression is stiff, more than usual. And as soon as he ended handshakes with two neers, his hands tightened into fists.


    Both Jeff and Isabe have bodynguage that they are notfortable. This made Sarah confirm: this is the woman that is arranged to marry Jeff. And none of them is excited about this¡­ both of them look like they are opposing the idea. Sarah felt her heart ache, but she didn''t know what to do. It''s not her ce to say anything. And maybe she is seeing wrong¡­ but she can''t be wrong. Their bodynguage is obvious.


    While she traveled with her mom, Sarah got to know about the concept where people arrange marriage for their children, either due to culture, or money, or power... so this is not new to her. However, this is the first time to see someone she knows goes through this, and Sarah has mixed emotions.


    She felt that Aiden embraced her with one arm from the back, and his hand applied slight pressure on her waist.. She realized that she is staring, and he is reminding her of that¡­ she averted her gaze.

 Chapter 217 - Jeffs Birthday Party (4)

    Aiden and Sarah met with Lambert and Isabe. nor was doing her best to try to start the conversation going between Jeff and Isabe, however Jeff was very stiff and only nodded or shortly responded to questions when asked, while Isabe mostly nervously smiled.


    Oscar and Lambert moved to the side and talked about some business-rted topic.


    Sarah looked at the situation and felt sorry for all parties involved. She nced at Aiden and then turned to Isabe. "How about you apany me to thedies'' room?"


    Sarah felt the need to help out, and the first step would be to get to know something about Isabe. Sarah is not sure how she feels about this arranged marriage thing, but she believes that at least they should be able to talk, who knows, maybe even be friends.


    Isabe looked at Sarah and nodded. She wished to find a reason to escape her predicament... and Sarah provided her with a great opportunity.


    Sarah smiled and took her hand. "Come, let''s chat while we walk." Sarah was surprised at herself. She was never a person to initiate conversation, but seeing this petitedy so nervous, Sarah felt the need to help her out.


    nor helplessly looked as Sarah and Isabe walked away when she felt Aiden''s hand on her shoulder.


    "Sarah knows what she is doing... leave things here to us." Aiden was not sure what Sarah has in mind, but he believes that she must have something nned if she already took the initiative, and he can only do his best to support her.


    nor gratefully looked at Aiden and patted his hand which was on her shoulder. She walked to Lambert and Oscar and ushered them away with an excuse to check the snacks.


    Once parents left, Aiden turned to Jeff while using him. "You can at least try to talk to her."


    Jeff shook his head. "I''m trying, but it''s not working."


    "Try harder." Aiden looked at his brother and felt sorry for him when he tried to imagine himself in such a position. He took a deep breath and attempted different approach. "Isabe is not bad looking and seems to be nice. If you give it a chance, who knows... maybe you actually end up liking her."


    Jeff thought for some time before asking. "How do you know if you like someone?"


    Aiden remembered when he realized that he is attracted to Sarah and how his feelings grew... his gaze lowered and he smiled while talking, "You think about her all the time when you are awake, and she visits your dreams when you are sleeping, and there is nothing you can do about it. You can''t exin it, it just happens... some things that were insignificant like a color, scent or action suddenly be very important, and remind you of her, of her expression, her tone of voice, how she made you feel. Random people you pass by, get your hopes up that might be her... and you wish that she is thinking about you too." Aiden lifted his gaze and looked at Jeff who was frozen, staring at him back.


    Jeff''s eyes were darting aimlessly while his brain processed what Aiden said. Jeff was asking himself, why did this exnation make him think of JoAnna? Why is it so difficult to talk with Isabe and talking to JoAnna came so naturally? What is this ache in his chest?


    Aiden observed Jeff''s unusual expression. His usually cold and indifferent brother looked¡­ panicked.


    ¡­


    In thedies'' room, Sarah and Isabe are in front of the mirror, checking their makeup.


    "You don''t seem to be enjoying..." Sarah decided to go with an honest approach.


    "Is that obvious?" Isabe faintly smiled.


    "I''m sorry... if I can help you somehow, let me know." Sarah was hoping to find a way to solve the issue that Jeff and Isabe are facing.


    "You can give me a boost so that I get out of here.", Isabe pointed to the window.


    Sarah smiled helplessly and shook her head. "Running away through the window will not solve anything."


    "Easy for you to say..." Isabe sighed. "You get to stand next to the person your heart selected."


    Sarah thought that there is more to her words but didn''t want to intrude and ask too much. "You know, Jeff is not a bad guy..." Sarah saw that Isabe''s face fell and didn''t continue. She got another idea. "Hey, they have a great chocte bar here... with a huge chocte fountain, and we can dip stuff in it... how about it?"


    Isabe''s face softened and she nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    The atmosphere brightened up between Sarah and Isabe and two of them chatted happily while dipping fruits and marshmallows in the chocte fountain.


    Sarah found out that Isabe is from Salina, Georgia. She graduated with a degree in arts and is preparing her third solo exhibition of sculptures and paintings. When Sarah heard that the theme of the exhibition is ancient Greece, she looked at Isabe like she is her biggest fan. "Oh, my! Oh, my! You must tell me where and when. I will definitelye! I''m an ancient-Greek-geek if I may say so myself."


    Isabeughed, "Eh? Really? ... Now you are making me nervous."


    Sarah observed that Isabe is a very friendly and warm person without her guard up. Unfortunately, that confirmed her suspicions when she saw her stiff and not talking to Jeff: Isabe didn''t want to have anything to this arranged marriage.


    Sarah could tell that Isabe is a good person, and she wanted to help. And she can help in getting Jeff and Isabe closer or in breaking this arrangement made by their parents years ago. But is that even possible?


    As Sarah looked what fruits to pick next to smother in the liquid chocte, with the corner of her eye she saw a palm moving towards her, like she is about to be groped. Sarah swiftly stepped aside, avoiding the stray hand, and turned around in one elegant move.. She looked at the owner of the hand and her expression became cold. "What do you think you are doing?"

 Chapter 218 - Jeffs Birthday Party (5)

    When Sarah looked up at the person who attempted to grope her, she saw Noah smirking at her. It is one of two young men that Sarah met with Aiden when they arrived. Sarah remembered that Aiden indicated that they are not important¡­ she is not sure what that means exactly, but she can tell that this Noah is not friendly. Her bad opinion of him only worsened.


    "I saw the goods and wanted to touch. Do you have a problem with that?" Noah sneered at her.


    Isabe inched closer to Sarah cautiously. She heard Noah''sment, and she has a general idea of his intentions.


    Noah nced at Isabe, before his gaze went back to Sarah. At that moment, Liam appeared next to Noah. Part of Sarah felt a relief, hoping that Liam will take Noah away and diffuse the situation, because he seemed to be friendly with Aiden earlier. However, any hope in Sarah was silenced when she realized that Liam has no such intention, as he ended up checking out Isabe.


    Lustful looks of Noah and Liam directed to Sarah and Isabe made wild beast within Sarah stir from its deep sleep. She never liked men who take advantage of women, and after her incident with Philip that feeling intensified many folds. Sarah''s impulse was to reach out and cause them pain... but she remembered where she is and took few deep breaths to calm down.


    Isabe shrunk under Liam''s gaze, feeling ufortable.


    Seeing that Isabe is anxious, Sarah''s mind raced while thinking of possibilities to get out of this predicament without disturbing the event. Sarah held Isabe''s hand and squeezed her gently to provide reassurance.


    Sarah''s expression changed to warm as she looked at Noah. "It seems you are interested in me?"


    Noah''s eyes widened. He was not sure if he got the signals correctly... but she was almost smiling... and asking such a question.


    "And in her.", Liam added while his gaze didn''t leave Isabe.


    Sarah''s smile widened.


    Noah thought how it all points that she is responding favorably... He smiled back at Sarah, shing his white teeth.


    Sarah took that as affirmative response. She leaned a bit closer to Noah while looking him in the eyes, "How about we find a more private ce... to get to know each other?"


    Noah nodded his head vigorously before looking at Liam. After few seconds of silence, Liam responded, "We can go to the back." It showed that Liam is familiar with the building.


    ''Twombs going to ughter'' Sarah thought. ''But it seems that these two are not aware who is amb here¡­''


    She nced to the side and saw that Aiden is looking their way, while Jeff was next to him. Sarah smiled and her gaze returned to Noah, while pulling Isabe closer to her. "Perfect, lead the way."


    Liam went first, Sarah and Isabe followed him, and Noah walkedst, with a goal to stop the girls if they try to escape.


    Sarah held Isabe''s hand firmly and when Isabe looked up at Sarah, she saw that Sarah is smiling with an unfocused gaze, like she is thinking of something pleasant.


    From the other side of the venue, Aiden saw four of them heading toward the back exit. He didn''t like that Sarah is leaving with Noah and Liam, but he knows that she would never do that without a reason, and he is confident that she would never cheat on him. Aiden doesn''t know what is going on, but he saw Sarah nce at him, obviously checking if he has his eyes on her... which means that he should follow. Anxiously, he patted Jeff on the shoulder, pointing toward the back exit and two of them rushed in that direction.


    Liam led the group of four in one of the back rooms which was mostly empty, besides number of spare tables and chairs arranged in one corner. Noah enteredst and locked the door behind them.


    Liam gawked at Isabe and Noah examined Sarah''s curves with obvious lust.


    Sarah looked at two shameless men. ''Who do they think they are?'' They know that she is with Aiden, yet still they are acting like this? The thought that they are disrespecting Aiden irked her more than the fact that Noah tried to grope her. The more Sarah observed Noah and Liam, the more disgusted she felt. Their presence alone was nauseating, and Sarah''s urge to cause them pain swelled rapidly.


    She stood in front of Isabe and faced Noah. "How about two of us get to know each other first." Her lips formed a smile which gave Liam chills, but Noah saw it as an invitation. He was not aware that dark beast inside Sarah was roaring at him, ready to pounce, and she had no intention to fight it''s rising need to mutte him. Noah stepped toward Sarah and extended his right arm. Sarah slowly extended her left hand and ced it in his while her smile widened further. Just as their hands touched, a spilt second passed, and he was on the floor, wailing. Sarah was now standing above Noah while holding onto his hand. Sarah''s lips showed a sinister smile; her eyes burned with malice.


    Noah''s wailing reduced to whimpers as he stared at Sarah. His shock was reced with admiration.


    Sarah leaned closer to Noah and grabbed his neck. She started slowly increasing the pressure.


    Noah started gasping for air but didn''t fight back. The more pain she caused him, the more he yearned for her.


    Liam''s was in panic, what is with this crazy situation? In such a short span of time, he heard number of rapid hits, but he could not see them... and Noah is on the floor looking at the person who trashed him like she is a goddess.


    "Stop it!", Liam squealed.


    Sarah raised her gaze toward Liam, and he froze. She let go of Noah and walked toward Liam. Violent frenzy amplified by adrenaline consumed her. Liam wanted to move away from Sarah, but his body refused to respond under pressure of Sarah''s murderous aura. Liam trembled and felt warm sensationing down from his crotch. He looked down and realized that he relieved himself from fear.


    Sarah nced at a wet stain which increased and frowned. "Filth...", she said through her teeth.


    Isabe watched all this with her eyes wide open, without breathing.. She stared at Sarah and wondered if this is the same warm youngdy with whom she spent previous half an hour, or if some demonic creature possessed her.

 Chapter 219 - Jeffs Birthday Party (6)

    "Filthy and useless..." Sarah''s eerie voice made Liam stop breathing. ''I just wanted to have some fun, how did things end up this way? Noah said it will be easy picking...'' His chin trembled as he looked at Sarah''s eyes consumed by madness.


    Sarah walked toward Liam, and when she was one step away from him, with no hesitation, she delivered number of rapid strikes at him. Liam fell down and was not moving any more, unconscious. Sarah straightened her back and turned to Noah who was still sprawled on the floor his eyes didn''t leave Sarah. Sarah nced at Isabe, andmanded. "Unlock the door."


    Isabe stumbled backwards but kept her bnce... she rushed to the door and unlocked it. Isabe was terrified by what she witnessed but told herself that the ones on the floor are bad guys, and that Sarah protected her.


    Sarah''s crazed gaze was on Noah and her sinister smile showed two rows of perfect white teeth.


    Noah found her terrifying and beautiful at the same time... like a person who falls in love with a most vicious demon. His right arm was not injured, and he ignored pain he was in, while reaching out to Sarah hoping to touch this fairy who came from the depths of hell.


    While Noah was hoping to touch Sarah, door opened, and Aiden and Jeff rushed in. Aiden stopped in his tracks at the sight of Noah reaching out toward Sarah and his face darkened. "You..." He growled.


    Aiden''s voice alerted Sarah of his presence. She felt a warm breeze blowing, enveloping her heart and calming her down in an instant. She felt safe and protected... and the dark beast inside her could go back to its slumber. Sarah turned toward him, and pouted. "Oh, what took you so long? We were bullied... I was so scared..." Sarah looked like she is about to cry any moment.


    Both Noah and Isabe could not believe their ears and eyes. What kind of acting is this? How did this demon be so pitiful?


    Aiden looked through the room, while walking toward Sarah, and did his best to keep a straight face while pulling her in his embrace and coaxing her. "It''s OK... Sorry I''mte... Did you get scared a lot? ... How about you leave and let me clean this up?"


    Sarah stopped her victim act and looked at Aiden with a serious expression. "I''m staying."


    She nced at Isabe who was visibly shaken. "But Be might need to leave." Sarah tilted her head and gave Jeff a signal to take Isabe out.


    As Jeff escorted Isabe out, Sarah told him, "Strawberries dipped in dark chocte are her favorite."


    Jeff nodded and closed the door behind them.


    "What happened?" Aiden asked, while still holding Sarah in his embrace.


    "That one", Sarah pointed at Noah. "... had an intention to grope me and said that I''m the goods that he wants to touch." She looked at Liam. "The other one was interested in Be. He smells, and he is no fun." Sarah''s head turned to Noah. "But the groping one... I left some for you. The hand that reached out to me is still uninjured. Do you want it?" She looked up at Aiden, with her eyes sparkling, as she is a child waiting to be praised for a work done well.


    Aiden battled with his own darkness while listening to what happened, but when he looked at Sarah while she exined the incident with an innocent face, his lips curved up involuntarily. With her light, she was able to dispel his darkness. The darkness she epted back in Greece, but he himself was reluctant to let it show again. "Thank you, baby, for thinking about me."


    "Mmm, I always think about you.", Sarah kissed him on the lips lightly.


    Aiden tightened his hold on her as he returned her kiss and deepened it.


    Noah stirred and the sound made Sarah and Aiden break the kiss and turn to look at him.


    Aiden let go of Sarah and walked to Noah. "So... you want to touch?" Aiden''s face became dark, as the need to break Noah''s body swelled inside him. "What makes you think that you can touch my woman?" Sarah reached for the door and locked it.


    Noah realized that Aiden is serious. "Nothing like that, Aiden, buddy... it''s a misunderstanding."


    "Buddy?" Aiden frowned. "When were we buddies? I don''t have any buddies who would stretch their arms trying to get a hold of my woman. Misunderstanding? Are you saying that my woman is lying?"


    Every time Aiden called her ''my woman'' Sarah felt a surge of emotions within her. She enjoyed every time he imed that she is his. She leaped toward Aiden in a daze and hugged him from the back.


    Aiden felt her clinging onto him and all anger he had disappeared. He turned his head toward her and smiled. "Can''t you stay back a bit?"


    "Then stop saying that I''m your woman." Sarah whispered.


    He turned his body toward her and held her chin with his fingers. "But you are my woman." He leaned in and nted a kiss on her lips.


    "I am yours... but hearing you say it, makes it hard for me to stay back." Sarah smiled mischievously. She got on her toes and kissed him.


    Aiden enjoys seeing her eyes sparkle when she was yful, and he loves ying along with her. "I see... how can I beat him up if you are clinging onto me?"


    Sarah sighed. "Don''t beat him up, just break his arm and we can go."


    Noah''s eyes were on Sarah. He realized that she belongs to Aiden, but he didn''t care. Even hearing her say to Aiden to break his arm, just went over Noah''s head without sticking long enough for him to understand the gravity of his situation. His eyes saw only Sarah. No matter how vicious she was to him she is the most beautiful girl he everid his eyes on. He didn''t care about pain.. He only cared about Sarah.

 Chapter 220 - Jeffs Birthday Party (7)

    Aiden thought about breaking Noah''s arm and if that will be a sufficient payment for trying to touch Sarah.


    Noah used every ounce of his strength to endure pain while staring at Sarah. He found her viciousness beautiful and wanted to have her for himself.


    Sarah nced at Noah and their eyes met. Freaky smile showed on Noah''s face; he was ted that she looked his way. However, Noah''s expression triggered Sarah''s anger to rise again, causing wild beast within her to bare its fangs.


    "Either you break his arm, or I will." She told Aiden through her teeth.


    Aiden looked at her dark expression, and hesitated.


    In one swift step, Sarah was next to Noah and without batting an eye, blitz of her precise movements caused him to suffer multiple fractures. Noah''s ghastly screams filled the room, and Sarah found them strangely soothing. She closed her eyes and smiled when she felt that the dark beast inside her is finally getting appeased.


    Sarah felt a warm embrace envelop her from behind. Aiden held her as Noah''s screams transformed into sobs, and then whimpers. Aiden kissed back of her head and said gently, "It''s eptable to give in to the dark sometimes, but you need to know how toe back."


    Sarah turned around slowly and looked in his eyes with a mix of panic and guilt. "How?", she whispered.


    His eyebrows scrunched a bit. "I don''t know myself... " After a short pause, he continued while caressing her cheek. "You are the only one who can bring me back, before my thirst for blood is satisfied." His gaze was soft and full of love.


    ''That''s right'', Sarah thought. ''You are the one who can calm my anxiety and chase away my fears. You taught me what love is. You are my light.'' She remembered how few minutes earlier she was rampaging, but when she heard his voice, the beast in her retreated. Sarah didn''t say anything for Aiden to hear, thoughts of him exploded within her and the dark beast returned to its slumber. Completely. Sarah rested her head on Aiden''s shoulder pacified by his scent. "Don''t let go."


    "Never¡­" He tightened his embrace.


    ¡­


    When Aiden and Sarah returned to the party, they found Jeff and Isabe next to the chocte fountain. Isabe was dipping strawberries and marshmallows in the chocte, while Jeff stood one step behind her.


    Isabe turned toward Sarah and excitement with a hint of fear washed over her when she realized that Sarah returned. "Are you OK?", Isabe''s concern touched Sarah.


    "Yes.", Sarah smiled warmly. "How about you?"


    Isabe shrugged. "I will be."


    Jeff walked up to Aiden, and asked in a quiet voice, "Is clean up needed?"


    Aiden nodded providing a silent response.


    Jeff stepped away while talking on his phone.


    ¡­


    Shortly after, the cake was wheeled in. It was a majestic 9 tier white cake with intricate ck details. Sarah found that it tasted just as good as it looked. Aiden found it too sweet and Sarah had his share as well.


    After the cake, guests were urged to step outside on therge open patio in order to enjoy fireworks. It was a 15-minute show that got everyone gasping from the magnificent disy of brilliant lights in the sky.


    Sarah leaned on Aiden, her back pressing on his chest while his arms wrapped around her. She enjoyed his presence. He made her feel safe and rxed. It was a good firework show.


    When they got back inside, Sarah pulled Aiden to the dance floor. She felt safe there, in his embrace.


    Sarah nced on the side and saw Jeff and Isabe standing next to each other. She didn''t see them talking. Isabe was stiff, ufortable. Jeff was reserved and didn''t initiate talking. Not just reserved, he looked like he really does not want to be there.


    "Didn''t you say that Jeff does not care about this marriage thing?" Sarah felt the need to rify.


    "Yes. He was always indifferent." Aiden confirmed.


    "If that is true, why does he look like he is in pain?" Sarah thought for some time. "Is it possible that he has someone he likes?"


    "Not that I know..." Aiden shook his head. He remembered the talk they had, when Jeff asked him how to know if he likes someone, and how Jeff looked strange after Aiden''s exnation. But Aiden could not put that as Jeff is liking someone. Not Jeff.


    "Isabe is a good looking, sweet person. They should at least be able to talk, right?" Sarah took few seconds before continuing. "But look at him, like a log. I have a feeling that if he could, he would leave... just because of her. When he was talking with others, he was acting normally. I can''t justify his behavior with anything else other than he has someone else in his heart."


    "Jeff liking someone?" Aiden had an incredulous expression for few seconds before shaking his head. "No... I can''t imagine that."


    "I''m sure people would say that about you half a year ago." Sarah reminded him.


    Aiden''s brows creased. "True." He looked toward Jeff and then shook his head. "No, I still can''t see that happening."


    After some time, Aiden asked Sarah while changing the topic. "Did you decide if you want us to go back to the hotel, or stay in my family home?"


    "Hotel." There was no hesitation.


    Aiden chuckled. "Which one of my parents scared you?"


    "Both of them are scary in their own way... but that is not the reason." Sarah teased.


    "What then?"


    "I''m not sure if the walls in your house have good soundproofing." Sarah tempted him with hints behind her words. "I still remember what we talked about, in the car, on the way here." She bit her lower lip.


    He let out a low growl and pulled her closer. Their bodies tightly pressed against each other. "Mmm, I remember that also..." He leaned in and his lips touched arch of her neck.


    "I really... don''t want to be here anymore..." She whispered as her body trembled.


    "Let''s go.." Aiden said in a voice that was amand and a plea at the same time.

 Chapter 221 - Contact Information Needed

    Early next morning Sarah woke up in a hotel room next to Aiden. She moved closer to him, wanting to increase area of his skin on hers, but her mood was spoiled when she realized that a phone is ringing, and it already rang at least three times all the way, before reaching the voicemail. ''Who is this persistent?'' She leaned over Aiden and saw that it was his phone. "Hey, it''s your phone, why are you not waking up?" Sarah grumbled and looked at Aiden who was still sleeping.


    She loved caressing him sneakily before he wakes up, but part of her was upset that she woke up because of his phone, while he was still enjoying in the dreand. Sarah moved her body lower with a mischievous expression and bit the side of his armpit.


    Aiden jerked out of his sleep, "What the..." his eyes opened, full of sleepy disapproval of her action.


    Sarah felt a bit guilty and lowered her head. "Your phone is ringing for a while. Maybe it''s something important." She mumbled.


    Aiden frowned at her and shifted to reach his phone. He picked up. With half closed eyes and a deep drowsy voice, he spoke. "Yes... yes, you woke me up... yes... tell me... ¡­ ¡­ what?..." Aiden was wide awake and nced at Sarah with a mix of shock and amusement.


    Aiden switched call to be on speaker, "Jeff, can you repeat that?"


    Aiden focused his gaze on Sarah as Jeff''s voice came from the phone speaker. "I need personal contact information for a resident in Franciscan Medical Center in Seattle. First name JoAnna. I don''t know herst name."


    Sarah looked at Aiden and then at the phone in disbelief for some time.


    After some silence, Jeff spoke again: "That should not be a problem for you, right? I called Franciscan Medical Center, and they refused to give me the information."


    Sarah took the phone from Aiden and hesitated for a second before asking: "Why do you need her information?"


    Jeff fumbled, obviously embarrassed, "Oh, Sarah... hi... sorry if I woke you up."


    There was a minute of silence.


    Sarah repeated, "You didn''t answer my question... why do you want her information?"


    Jeff was not sure what to say and not to reveal too much. "That resident... she took care of me while I stayed in the hospital... I wanted to contact her and thank her."


    Sarah''s instincts screamed that he is lying... but she also knew that there is no way to fish out the truth out of Jeff. Why would he want to contact JoAnna? It''s a mystery. Do they know each other? JoAnna never mentioned him. "I will tell her that you said thanks."


    "You know her?" It was obvious that Jeff is doubting her.


    "Yes."


    "How can you be sure that it''s the same JoAnna?"


    Sarah grimaced, and Aiden had trouble containingughter. The whole situation was veryical. Sarah knows better than to give her sister''s information without permission, but she can still say something. "Because JoAnna is my sister."


    There was some silence before Jeff spoke: "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I''m quite sure I know who my sister is.", Sarah found his question silly.


    "No... are you sure that is the same person?", Jeff needed to confirm. He needed to make sure that is the same person.


    "JoAnna, blue eyes, about my height... actually we look alike quite a bit... she has a perky personality. Did I miss anything?"


    "Oh, that is her!" Jeff exhaled in relief and then there was a sound of chucklinging from the phone.


    Sarah looked at the phone, confused before exchanging looks with Aiden. ''Did he chuckle?''


    Sarah cleared her throat. "If you want to thank her, send flowers to Franciscan Medical Center for JoAnna Hill."


    ''JoAnna Hill'', Jeff was happy that he knows herst name. He wanted to say that he sent flowers, but JoAnna didn''t call him back, even when he put his phone number on the card... but he could not say that. What if he tells Sarah that he might like JoAnna, then will she give him JoAnna''s phone number? No, no, no... Sarah met Isabest night... He can''t let Sarah know that he wants to get close to JoAnna in order to examine his own feelings. And it seems he can''t tell his brother either because he shares everything with Sarah. This thought got him upset. "Aiden... brother... "


    "Yes?"


    "You traitor!", Jeff growled and hanged up.


    Aiden and Sarah looked at each other, confused.


    "What was that?" Sarah asked.


    "I don''t know ..." Aiden''s face changed as he remembered what Sarah did to wake him up. Slowly, he kept his phone back on the side table and turned to Sarah. "I expect you to exin... how did you get the idea to bite me as a wakeup call? Do you know how sensitive this is?" He pointed where she bit him.


    Sarah tilted her head lightly. "Are you serious? Don''t exaggerate..."


    Aiden''s face darkened as he pulled Sarah''s arms above her head and climbed on top of her in one swift move. With one arm he held her hands, while his legs pinned hers down and his head moved toward her armpit area. His breath tickled her, and she giggled in anticipation of his teeth on her skin. His face hovered, less than an inch from her body, and he didn''t move while she held her breath.


    "Come on, already!", she cried, as the suspense was too much for her to handle.


    Aiden''s head lifted just enough for Sarah to meet his eyes which showed how much he wanted her.


    She could not see his lips, but she could tell that his devilish smile was on and she inhaled sharply. Oh, how much she loves that smile...


    Sarah was not prepared for what came next. Aiden''s tongue moved slowly, tantalizing her skin from the edge of her breast over the armpit and ended somewhere mid-way over her triceps. Her body trembled uncontrobly, and a loud moan escaped her, while nerves in her armpit area screamed for more. ''This feeling... so intense...?'' She gasped.


    His lips took the same way back, kisses mixed with gentle bites made her body twist trying to escape sensory overload while at the same time screaming for more. Once he reached her breast, he looked up at Sarah and saw that she is lost in carnal desire. Satisfied with her reaction, he released her arms and legs which immediately wrapped around his body pulling him in.


    ''Yes, this is the reaction I wanted....'', those were hisst thoughts before his mind was engulfed by the sensation of the woman under him.

 Chapter 222 - Jeff-Jeff

    ~Reno, White family home~


    Jeff is in his room, on the phone, frustrated that Aiden exposed to Sarah his interest in JoAnna''s contact information.


    "You traitor!" He growls at the phone before hanging up. This state of anger is unfamiliar to Jeff. ''Am I ashamed? When was I shy? Why am I angry?'' No matter what the reason is, Jeff''s anger is directed towards his brother. His brother who should have kept this information between them. His brother who created all thismotion... It''s all his fault! If Aiden didn''t give description of love that reminded him of JoAnna, none of this would happen. His brother who... is dating JoAnna''s sister. Sarah is JoAnna''s sister! Sarah who works at White corp.


    Suddenly an idea exploded in Jeff''s mind, and he hurriedly called his assistant. "Steve, send me all personal information we have on employee Sarah Hill... Yes, from White corp... Now... I know it''s Sunday, but this is urgent... thank you."


    Jeff is pleased with his n... he will get address from Sarah''s file, and that will be JoAnna''s info. It''s logical.


    Jeff started pacing through his room and ncing on his phone every few seconds. ''Why is Steve taking so long?'' After some time, he got an email with Sarah''s information. He looked up her home phone number on file, and delight overwhelmed him when he confirmed that it''s a number with Seattle area code. ''It''s her home! Where JoAnna lives!''


    Without much thought he dialed the number and listened intently to the phone ringing on the other side... once... twice... trice...


    Someone picked up! "Hill residence.", deep male voice answered the call in a formal way. It was Mr. Joe, the butler.


    Jeff realized that his throat is dry, and he has difficulty making a sound. He grabbed a ss of water on his bedside table and rushed a gulp down his throat, almost choking on it. After few coughs, he put phone back to his ear.


    "May I speak to JoAnna, please?", Jeff was surprised that his voice had a much higher pitch than usual.


    After few seconds of silence from the other side of the linees deep male voice, "Uhm, Miss JoAnna does not live here. You can reach her at her residence."


    Jeff''s brain is processing what he heard, "Can you give me phone number where I can reach her?"


    Dy from the other side made Jeff want to reach out through the phone and force that man to spill out everything he knows about JoAnna. "I don''t have a permission to give any contact information rted to Miss JoAnna." Man''s voice was final.


    Jeff''s heart fell. "Can''t you give me anything?", he blurted out in desperation.


    "Excuse me?" Man on the other side of the line was obviously surprised.


    Jeff sighed in defeat and hang up. ''No use... it''s no use... this will not work... How can I find her? Should I go to Seattle and look for JoAnna at Franciscan Medical Center? Or wait for at the parking lot? Maybe I can follow her home? How much of a stalker can I be, before bing a stalker? ...''


    Jeff''s thoughts are interrupted by a series of knocks on his door.


    "Jeff-Jeff..." Melodious female voice called from the other side of the door. "Jeff-Jeff, are you awake?"


    ''Oh, no!'', Jeff thought. Female voice belongs to his mother, nor. And she calls him Jeff-Jeff only when she wants something from him. Normally she calls him Jeff, and when she is angry then it''s Jeffrey. But Jeff-Jeff is very dangerous... he shivered at the thought that his mom wants to force him do something. His dread is amplified at the thought that Isabe and her father are staying in Reno until evening.


    Female voice sounded again, "Jeff-Jeff, I''ming in..."


    Jeff didn''t have time to react before nor''s eyesnded on him. "Here you are, Jeff-Jeff. Why are you not answering?" She was smiling, but Jeff shivered subconsciously. That was a chilling smile.


    Jeff shrunk a bit while looking at his mom, cautious of her next words.


    nor observed Jeff. She could guess what he is thinking, she is his mother, after all. nor walked up to him and ced her hands on his shoulders. "Jeff-Jeff... rx... why are you acting as if I have bad intentions?"


    Jeff forced a smile. "Why are you looking for me?"


    nor gave Jeff the sweetest smile, and Jeff braced himself. He knows that the sweeter that smile is, the harsher the request will be. Well, his mom would make it sound like a request, but it was an order. When she spoke, Jeff realized that he was not wrong. "You know that Isabe is here until tonight, right? It would be nice if you meet her for lunch... at the WV steakhouse... at one o''clock."


    "You already made a reservation?", Jeff expected this.


    "I hope you don''t mind..." Her words were sweet, but her eyes threatening.


    Jeff sighed. "Of course."


    "Then it''s settled. Dress up casually." nor advised, as she left the room.


    Jeff helplessly looked at the closed door. ''Lunch with Isabe? That sounds like a torture at this point. Sarah said she is a sweet girl, but I can''t see it... and it''s not her fault. She is nice, it''s just that...'' He exhaled and imagined if this lunch was with JoAnna... Jeff could see her sitting at the table opposite from him, or maybe in a booth, next to him¡­ his heart skipped a beat. How he wished that today''s lunch is with that sharp-tongued woman who can drive him crazy... ''When we have lunch together, will she eat my food again?'' He smiled at his own thoughts. He would not mind... He imagined JoAnna smiling at him, looking at him affectionately with her deep blue eyes, and chatting¡­ ''What would we talk about? It does not matter, really¡­ if she is talking, I will listen¡­'' And then, maybe, their hands touch, identally. Jeff felt that he is losing himself.


    ''I need to focus. Today''s lunch is with Isabe, and I can''t escape it....'' Jeff''s eyes shed with an idea and he dialed a number on his phone.

 Chapter 223 - WV Steakhouse (1)

    In the hotel room, Aiden and Sarah are engaged in fulfilling each other''s carnal desires when a phone started ringing.


    "Your phone...", Sarah panted.


    Aiden grabbed his phone and threw it across the room with a flick of his wrist. The ringing sound wasing from further away, and it was easier to ignore.


    Sarah inhaled sharply and her gaze moved to the direction of the phone. "What if it''s something important?"


    "Baby, even if the world is ending, I''m not picking up now." Aiden pulled the bed sheet over his head, covering them uppletely, before diving back down toward Sarah.


    ...


    Back at the White family residence, Jeff''s temper is rising. ''Why is Aiden not picking up? Even if he is in the shower... how long can thatst?'' He called five times already, and every time it rang until it reached voicemail. He called Sarah, but her phone went to voicemail immediately.


    Jeff had a thought that maybe two of them are ''busy'', and looked at the time, it was almost ten in the morning. He told himself that this is not the time of day when people are intimate... so they must be taking a shower... or something like that.


    Jeff called the WV Steakhouse. "Do you have a reservation for two at one o''clock on name White?.... Yes... Can you change that to a reservation for four?... Thank you."


    After hanging up, he texted Aiden and Sarah. "Lunch at one o''clock at WV Steakhouse. If you show up, I will owe you a big one."


    Jeff can''t escape lunch with Isabe but having Aiden and Sarah join will make it more bearable... now he only hopes that two of them will see his message in time and agree to join.


    Jeff started pacing around his room again. He didn''t like the idea of spending time with Isabe. He would rather spend his time figuring out how to get closer to JoAnna. He cursed himself and his previous indifference. Jeff wondered, if he told his parents that he does not want to have anything to do with this arranged marriage thing, would they force it on him, or would he be free to pursue JoAnna.


    ...


    It was around noon when Aiden got out of the shower and observed Sarah pulling a light sweater over her head.


    Sarah was standing in front of arge mirror, fully dressed and ready for the day. Next task is to figure out where are they going to go for lunch. Sarah saw in the mirror that Aiden is behind her, and she turned around. She held her breath as her eyes traveled from his messy ink ck hair which still dripped water, and followed water drops over his face, to his neck and shoulders, toned chest, firm abdomen showing defined 8-pack muscles... he only had a white hotel towel wrapped loosely, low¡­ very low, around his waist. Her eyes locked on that towel, and she wished for it to fall down...


    Aiden saw that Sarah is in a daze, and stepped closer, equipped with his good looks and a devilish smile that he knows always disarms her.


    Sarah got startled and leaped backwards. "Put some clothes on..." she pleaded, not daring to look him in the eyes, but unable to look away from his body.


    Aiden took another step toward her, and she denied herself to give in to her desires, by rushing to the other side of the room. "We need to have lunch. Get ready." Her voice was weak.


    Sarah sat in the chair, lifted her legs, and hugged her knees. Sarah''s chin rested on her knees while her gaze didn''t leave Aiden, her Greek god, perfection.


    "OK... lunch, where do you want to go?" His voice startled her. Only then she realized that he is fully clothed already. ''How long was I in a daze, exactly?'' She could not believe how this man makes her brain short-circuit.


    "Let me find something." Sarah stumbled off the chair and went to take her phone. It was turned off. Of course... she turned it offst night when they came back from the birthday party¡­ so that they are not disturbed. She smiled.


    Her phone beeped with multiple notifications when it powered on. Emails... texts... missed calls. ''Missed call from Jeff? Why would he call me?''


    Checking through the messages, she saw that Jeff sent a message: ''Lunch at one o''clock at WV Steakhouse. If you show up, I will owe you a big one.''


    "What kind of ce is WV Steakhouse?", Sarah asked.


    Aiden thought for a second before responding. "Steakhouse... good food... they can prepare it table side, so you get to watch a show which usually involves setting food on fire. Do you want to go there?"


    "Jeff wants to go there... maybe that is why your phone was ringing so much." She turned around to see where his phonended and found it under the chair where she previously sat.


    Seeing number of calls and texts from Jeff, Aiden called him and after that summarized to Sarah. "Mom arranged for Jeff to have lunch with Isabe today. He wants us to join them. What do you think?"


    Sarah shrugged. "No objections. We need to eat, and I don''t mind Isabe. Having Jeff owe me, is a bonus." She finished with a grin.


    "Owes US...", Aiden corrected her before sending text to Jeff that they will be there. He checked the time. "If we are going to be there on time, we should leave now."


    ...


    When Aiden and Sarah arrived, Jeff was already there. Relief showed on Jeff''s face when he saw them approaching the table. They were seated in a half circle booth which was well lit with spotlights from the ceiling.


    "You don''t look so good." Aiden told Jeff when he saw his grim expression.


    "Mom used Jeff-Jeff on me..." Jeffined like a child which is sulking.


    Aiden nodded in understanding showingpassion to his brother.


    "What is Jeff-Jeff?" Sarah realized there is some story behind that.

 Chapter 224 - WV Steakhouse (2)

    Seeing that Jeff has no intention to exin the ''Jeff-Jeff'' nickname, Aiden spoke. "When mom wants us to do something, she uses a special nickname. Based on how she calls us, we have a good guess of her mood and intentions. When mom uses Jeff-Jeff, it means that he needs to do something he will probably not like, and he does not have an option to refuse."


    Sarah felt likeughing, but seeing how Jeff is in a bad mood, she suppressed it.


    She looked at Aiden. "You are talking not only about Jeff, right? What is your no-option-to-refuse nickname?" Her lips curved up into a mischievous smile.


    Aiden felt that Sarah is ready to tease him, and didn''t respond, pretending that he didn''t hear her question.


    "Den-Den...", Jeff spoke while smirking at Aiden. "Mom calls him Den-Den." Since Aiden ratted out on him, he will not lose the opportunity to get back at him.


    Pfft! Sarah could not hold back herughter, seeing the why-are-you-embarrassing-me-on-purpose face Aiden made when Jeff revealed this obviously sensitive information.


    Aiden frowned at Sarah. "You think it''s funny?"


    "Not the nickname... Den-Den is rather cute... but your face is hrious... Den-Den..." Sarah teased.


    Aiden sighed. "You have no idea how many stressful memories that nickname carries for me."


    Sarah thought for few seconds before leaning in towards Aiden. "Maybe I will call you Den-Den and help you create nice memories that will overshadow the stressful ones."


    Aiden''s face showed his approval, and he started leaning in toward Sarah, obviously going in for a kiss, when Jeff''s grouchy voice was heard. "Hey, you two... keep in mind that you are not alone..." After saying that, Jeff wondered, why was he so upset seeing Sarah and Aiden flirt with each other? He never cared about those things before, but now it made him feel¡­ lonely.


    At that time Isabe arrived. A young man in a ck suit, obviously a bodyguard, followed her closely behind.


    "I hope I''m not veryte." Isabe smiled while looking at Sarah.


    "Not at all, we just arrived. Come, sit here... Jeff, let her sit next to me." Sarah made Jeff move so that Isabe can sit next to Sarah on the inside while Jeff and Aiden sat at the edges of the half circle shaped booth. Isabe''s bodyguard took a seat at a bar which has a good view of their booth.


    They ordered drinks and food and enjoyed the show while chefs prepared food in front of their table. Seeing how Isabe and Sarah chatted, Jeff was very happy with his idea to invite two of them to join.


    While they ate, Sarah and Isabe talked about ancient Greece and Isabe''s uing exhibition, while Aiden and Jeff were quietly contemting.


    Aiden was thinking about the fact that Ed knows details about Sarah while she is on campus. He believes that someone close to Sarah is working with Ed as an informant... and there is only one suspect that would know all the information about Sarah that Ed revealed... and that is Vivian. Sarah is convinced that he has some camera in her room, but Aiden thinks that does not make sense. With camera, he would see much more of what she is doing, her activities as Sigma, and even when she is changing... this made Aiden frown and he fought to suppress his anger of the idea that someone is watching Sarah. But if Ed knew about that because of camera, why would he bring up something so innocent as ying games. The only reasonable exnation is that there is no camera. And Ed does not know details about Sarah''s activities as Sigma or anything riskier, because Sarah didn''t reveal that to Vivian. If it is Vivian, it will break Sarah''s heart. She is hard to open up to people, and she trusts Vivian. Aiden does not want to share his suspicion with Sarah, not without evidence... he needs to find a way to get undeniable evidence that Vivian is working with Ed first.


    Jeff is thinking about Isabe and how did he get into this situation... His father thinks this is a good deal, he gets apany that will merge with White corp. and also a daughter inw. His mom was always pouring herself into the family selflessly, and she supports this because she does not want him to stay single, and since he never voiced any objections, she assumes that he agrees with the arrangement.


    What will happen if he tells Oscar and nor that he does not want to proceed with this? Oscar will be a problem... business is business. Unless he has something of equal or better value in exchange, it will be difficult to convince Oscar. But nor... she might support him, as long as he can show her that his other choice will bring him happiness.


    What is his other choice? JoAnna? How does he feel about her? He feels something, but he himself can''t define it. What is this obsession with her that he is not able to shake off? He can''t get her out of his mind¡­ and when he thinks about her, his whole body is trembling from desire to see her, to be close to her, to touch her¡­ Is that love? Can he even be certain that it''s real? Does JoAnna feel anything about him? Probably not... but maybe, in time, she will... But for that he needs to have time and to be with her. And how to get woman to love him? He never did anything like seducing a woman... he does not know where to start. He raised his head and looked at Aiden. ''Yes! My brother got Sarah! He can give me pointers... and Sarah is JoAnna''s sister. Even without knowing JoAnna''s contact information, if I stick close to Sarah, eventually I will find out more about JoAnna, and maybe even get to meet her. And I don''t need to be stalker.''


    Jeff started polishing his ns of getting closer to JoAnna and seducing her, whilepletely forgetting the fact that next to him is a woman who is supposed to be his wife in near future.

 Chapter 225 - WV Steakhouse (3)

    After some time, Sarah and Isabe went to the washroom together.


    Sarah was curious howe such a smart, funny and easy-to-get-along-with person ended up with an arranged marriage. Noticing that it''s just two of them in the washroom, Sarah gathered her courage to ask. "Be, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure", Isabe smiled.


    "Before I ask, I need to warn you that if you think it''s too personal, feel free not to answer. And I hope you don''t get offended by my question..." Sarah was not sure if it''s a good idea to proceed.


    Isabe''s eyes lit up yfully. "Now I''m curious."


    "Hmm... I know that your families arranged for you and Jeff... to get married." Sarah observed that Isabe''s smile faded and hesitated before continuing. "I was just wondering... how did you end up in this situation?"


    Isabe lowered her head and her face showed that she is struggling to answer. Sarah wanted to remind her that it''s OK not to answer, but Isabe started talking. It appeared that she held this bottled inside of her for a long time, and words poured out uncontrobly. "My family owns a business for three generations now. Ourpany is doing great... but there is no one to continue leading it after my father. I love arts, and before I realized, I waspletely immersed in it. Unfortunately, I''m an only child. My father decided that he can''t give familypany to some strangers, shareholders, after he retires and it''s obvious that I''m not qualified. Since I was young, my parents mentioned to me from time to time, that unless I prove myself in business field, they will get me married to someone who can take over, but I never thought that they are serious... not until four years ago, when my mother passed away. Shortly after that, my father told me that Jeffrey White will be my husband. I was in denial; I didn''t even know him...I lived with an illusion that it''s not real. Last night, it really sank in that my father is serious... when I got to meet Jeff."


    "So... are you in agreement with this?" Sarah observed Isabe''s troubled expression.


    "Honestly, I''m notfortable... " Isabe shrugged. "Maybe he is a good man, but I don''t know him. I told my father that I don''t want to marry a stranger, and to that he responded how I will have time to learn about him before marriage... After all, we are still not even engaged." Isabe sighed before continuing. "I feel indebted to my father... he spent a lot of himself in raising me. I know that I''m not capable of leading hispany, and if I don''t go through this... thepany will fall apart..." Isabe''s face became solemn. "And it''s not like my father is giving me a choice in this matter."


    Sarah listened carefully, and when she was certain that Isabe finished talking, she asked. "One more question... do you have someone you like?"


    Isabe hesitated to answer for some time before raising her head and looking Sarah in the eyes. "That... that does not matter, does it?" Her eyes were glistening with tears, while she fought to not let them fall.


    Sarah hugged her. "I don''t know if I can help you in any way... but if you want to talk, I can listen."


    "Thank you", Isabe''s voice was almost a whisper.


    Sarah felt helpless, but she remembered that sometimes she does not see a way out, and her sisters help her find a solution. But Isabe does not have siblings, she is all alone... and this is not a topic that can be discussed with outsiders. Sarah sighed before talking. "You know, there is always a solution. Maybe you don''t see it, but someone else can. As I said, if you want to talk, I will listen and help you find a solution if it''s within my capabilities."


    Isabe faintly nodded and didn''t respond.


    When Sarah and Isabe got out of the washroom, Sarah almost bumped into the bodyguard who was right at the door. Sarah was startled for a moment, seeing how his hands were clenching into fists, and her muscles tensed up reflexively, ready to attack. Isabe grabbed Sarah''s hand and smiled at the bodyguard to assure him that it''s OK. He rxed after few seconds and went back to his position at the bar without a word.


    "I don''t know what made me more anxious... you taking so long in the washroom or that bodyguard lurking at the doors for fifteen minutes already.", Aiden weed them with a frown, when they returned to their seats.


    "Did we really take that long?" Sarah was surprised. "We chatted a bit. Girl talk."


    Shortly after that, they left the restaurant. Sarah and Isabe exchanged contact information, and Isabe promised to Sarah VIP invites for her uing exhibition. It will be an invite-only exhibition, so people without invitation can''t attend.


    "If you can send me an invite for five that would be perfect" Sarah wants to have enough invitations for everyone.


    "Five?" Isabe was curious.


    "I''m sure that my sisters would love toe, one of them has a boyfriend, and I''m noting without my man." Sarah held Aiden''s hand.


    Isabe smiled and nodded.


    Jeff''s ears perked up... did he hear that right? ''Did Sarah just now said that her SISTERS will go to some exhibition? What exhibition? When? Where?'' Oh, how he felt remorse for not paying attention to their talk during lunch. But he will find out... somehow. ''Wait a minute... did Sarah said one of them has a boyfriend? Does JoAnna have a boyfriend?'' This caused quite a stir in Jeff''s mind. He struggled to keep his face calm, but his eyes showed a storm raging inside him.


    Jeff, Aiden, and Sarah watched Isabe drive away with her bodyguard as a driver.


    Jeff turned to Aiden and Sarah. "When are you two going back?"


    "Tonight", Aiden responded.


    Jeff turned to Sarah. "How are you with your work? Is everything going well? Let me know if I can help you in any way. Don''t be shy to ask for help... we are almost family." He spoke much more and faster than usual.


    Sarah was surprised, but politely responded. "I''m doing fine. No problems." This is out of character for Jeff. After some thinking, Sarah concluded that Jeff is this polite because she helped to entertain Isabe.. And his rapid talk is due to him being nervous, again, because of Isabe.

 Chapter 226 - Unexpected Guest

    ~Fairfield~


    Sarah is in the living room of her apartment, on the sofa with her phone in her hand, chatting with Vivian.


    "Tomorrow I will meet with Vivian." Sarah told to Aiden who came out of the bedroom.


    He paused for a moment obvious displeasure showed on his face. "Where?"


    "Somewhere downtown, we still didn''t decide." Sarah''s attention was on her phone.


    His mind was racing. With his suspicion that Vivian is setting Sarah up, there is no way to let them go out by themselves. But he still can''t voice his suspicions to Sarah. ''Think, Aiden, think!''


    "Hmmm, how about you get her toe here?" Seeing that Sarah is looking at him with a frown, he provided logical exnation. "Since you are attracting trouble, I will be more at ease knowing you are here. You will have your space; I promise to give you privacy."


    After hearing his exnation, Sarah agreed and typed on her phone. Last time she went out with Vivian, it didn''t turn out well. She does not want to risk such a thing again. And even if nothing happens, Aiden will get himself sick from worry. So, it''s better if they meet here.


    Aiden stood behind her and watched her chat with Vivian with a cold gaze.


    After exchanging few messages, Sarah confirmed. "Done. Vivian wille here tomorrow around 2 PM."


    "Thank you, baby." He leaned in and kissed top of her head, before heading to the study room.


    In the study room, he opened one drawer behind the work desk and pulled out one of most recent microphones that Felix sent them. Aiden flipped the small device in his palm. "Eve, confirm connection with SM34D."


    "Sessful ping confirmed." Eve''s voice was heard.


    "Eve, make sure SM34D is fully charged by 2 PM tomorrow." Aiden smirked and put the small device in the top drawer of his work desk.


    ¡­


    Next day, around noon Aiden and Sarah are in the study room, both working on their PCs when doorbell of Sarah''s apartment was heard.


    "Did Vivian arrive early?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    Sarah shook her head and spoke, "Eve, who is at the door?"


    "Jeffrey White", Eve''s voice was heard.


    Aiden and Sarah looked at each other, both with confused expressions. Doorbell sounded again.


    "You go and open... it''s your brother." Sarah finally spoke.


    Aiden went and opened the door. He froze at the sight of arge bouquet of flowers.


    "Hey, little brother!" Jeff cheerfully greeted. He noticed that Aiden is looking at the flowers. "These are for sister-inw." Seeing that Aiden is blocking the door and not moving, Jeff reminded him. "Aren''t you going to invite me in?"


    Aiden moved to the side, leaving Jeff space to pass. Jeff entered carrying flowers in one hand and wheeling a ck carry on suitcase behind him with his other hand. Aiden closed the door and followed Jeff.


    Jeff stood in the living room and looked around. "Where is sister-inw?"


    Aiden opened door of the study room and called. "Sarah, can youe out? Jeff is looking for you." Aiden observed that his brother is... different. He wore a light green sweater under brown leather aviator jacket, and blue jeans pants. Jeff never wore anything other than suits, he had formal suits and casual suits, and sports suits, and business suits... everything in his closet could be described as: suits. His cheerful disposition was also another stark contrast to Jeff''s usual cold and indifferent attitude.


    Sarah stepped outside study room and her eyes widened taking in the sight of Jeff in casual clothing, with a wide grin on his face.


    He stepped toward Sarah and handed her flowers. "This is for you." He was charming... a bit stiff, forced maybe, but still charming.


    Sarah took the flowers and looked at Aiden, as if she is asking for an exnation what is going on.


    Jeff was not stupid. He could see that both Aiden and Sarah are stunned with his change. He pressed his lips into a thin line before speaking. "Hey, I''m trying to be more casual... and more... approachable. Don''t look at me like I''m a freak."


    Sarah sighed in relief. "I thought someone swapped souls with you or something..." She chuckled. "Thank you for the flowers, they are lovely." She went to the kitchen to get a vase and put the flowers in water.


    "That does not exin why are you here." Aiden spoke.


    "We have some project proposals to discuss, and I believe we should talk about these in person.", Jeff exined. "I will be in Fairfield few days, and I was wondering if I can stay here with you two."


    Aiden frowned. "What about our apartment? That one is empty."


    "Uhm... yes, empty. Is there a problem if I stay here?" Jeff tried again.


    Sarah ced vase with flowers on dining table and joined in. "Stay where?"


    "Forget it... if it''s a problem, I will stay at my ce. I will manage..." Jeff shrugged. "I just thought that it will be more fun in a biggerpany."


    "Oh, I didn''t mean...", Sarah saw that Aiden is shaking his head slightly telling her to stop talking. She obeyed.


    Aiden found Jeff''s behavior strange and wanted to find out what is going on. Why would Jeff want to be more approachable? At this point Aiden was confused and wanted some time topose himself and find the best tactic to probe information out of his brother.


    "Did you guys have lunch?" Jeff broke the silence.


    "Not yet." Sarah responded.


    "Me neither. Do you want us to go out? My treat." Jeff smiled.


    Sarah checked the time "There is no time for going out. I have a friending in two hours... but we can order something to be delivered..."


    ...


    After lunch, Jeff went into one of spare bedrooms to work from there. He needed privacy because he has a lot of online meetings.


    Sarah and Aiden are in the study.


    "Why do you think Jeff is here?" Sarah asked.


    Aiden was happy that he is not the only one who observed Jeffing to their apartment with flowers in a different style and a modified personality as an abnormality.


    "I don''t know yet... but don''t let him trick you to stay here over night." Aiden warned her. She opened mouth to say something, but he interrupted her. "You are too nice. Let me handle him."


    Sarah sighed and nodded.

 Chapter 227 - Why Are You Here?

    At 2:07 PM, Vivian arrived at Sarah''s and Aiden''s apartment. Two of them sat on the terrace, enjoying rarete March sunny afternoon in PNW* and chatted. They didn''t see each other for a while, so there was a lot of gaps to fill in. Sarah told her about her trip to Greece, showed photos and promise ring - she skipped part about beating up gang of troublemakers whose boss groped her. Sarah told her that she copsed again, and had surgeries, party at her house where she talked with Ed. Sarah noticed panic in Vivian''s expression when she told her how Ed knows what she is doing on campus, and was happy to know that her friend is worried about her. Andstly, Sarah briefly talked about Jeff''s birthday celebration - again, skipping the part where Liam and Noah got beatings.


    "That is all from me... what happened to you? I know for Valentine''s you had problems with Gabriel, and after that you gave me silence. What happened between you two?"


    Vivian hesitated. "Well, nothing much. I guess that Valentine''s was one hit too much for me. I realized that rtionship is like two people holding onto a rope. And in order to work, both of us need to hold onto it all the time, and not just asionally. I stopped answering his calls and texts, and we didn''t see each other since then." Vivian''s face was solemn.


    "It ended... Just like that?" Sarah could not believe that after so much time and effort Vivian spent chasing after Gabriel it just ended. And Vivian was really in love with him... maybe she just reached her breaking point. It''s easy for love to turn into hate. But Vivian does not look like she hates him. She looks... sad.


    Vivian nodded slightly.


    Sarah''s eyes widened for a second before she regained herposure. "I guess it''s just so... anticlimactic."


    ¡­


    While two friends chatted, Aiden observed them throughrge ss window from inside for some time before going to Vivian''s jacket and cing a small device on the inside of her cor. He walked back to the study and said, "Eve, activate SM34D, and start recording when voice is detected. Let me know by text when you record something."


    He paused for some time, lost in his thoughts before turning and heading to the bedroom where Jeff is.


    "Hey, can we talk now?" Aiden asked as he entered the room.


    "Yes." Jeff closed hisptop and looked at Aiden.


    "Why are you here?" Aiden looked at Jeff who lowered his head. Aiden was serious as he continued. "You didn''te here to talk about projects. And this image change is funny. It''s not you... so I need to know what is going on."


    Jeff had a solemn expression. He looked up at Aiden, "How do you court a woman?"


    Aiden thought he didn''t hear him right. "What?"


    Jeff spoke with hesitation. "There is a woman I like... I think... how do I let her know that I like her?"


    "Is it Isabe?" Words came out of Aiden''s mouth quickly.


    There was a minute of silence before Jeff responded. "No."


    Surprise showed on Aiden''s face. He took some time topose himself. "Do you have a luxury of pursuing any woman other than Isabe at this time?"


    Jeff shook his head. "I don''t know... and I don''t care... I can''t sleep without dreaming about her. I see her in every woman my eyesnd on. Everything reminds me of her... I don''t even know if she is single or dating someone, but I know that I need to do this, or I will regret it for the rest of my life."


    "I see... " Aiden never saw Jeff this confused and determined at the same time. "What do you n to do?"


    "Find out if she has any feelings for me... if she does not, then there is no point in talking with Oscar and nor, right?" Jeff shrugged.


    Aiden was surprised by Jeff''s reasoning. "That is not how these things work."


    Jeff looked at Aiden, obviously waiting for an exnation.


    Aiden exined: "Are you saying that if that woman does not like you... you will be able to forget about her and proceed to marry Isabe? ... If that is the depth of your feelings, then you don''t love her."


    Jeff had a troubled expression. He lowered his head and didn''t make a sound. He was trying to imagine his future without JoAnna and if he will be fine with that. Just a thought that he will not be with her made him feel a painful knot in his chest. But how can he get her to be part of his life?


    "I see that you need to think about it..." Aiden turned toward the door to step outside, and then stopped and looked at his brother giving him another advice. "This change in style¡­ is your goal only to get under her dress or you want to win her heart?"


    Aiden saw Jeff stare at him, not understanding where this is going, so Aiden exined. "If your goal is only to sleep with her, then it''s fine to change your style. Act more approachable, or be a yboy, or be a mystery tycoon¡­ be whoever her dream man is if that will serve your goal. But it seems to me this is not what you want, you want to win her heart. If you want it tost you need to do it by being yourself, because any disguise you put on will notst forever. Do you want her to like you or some made-up person? Think about that as well." Aiden turned around and left Jeff in the room. Jeff was not moving; solemn expression was on his face.


    Jeff wished nothing more than to have the power to erase marriage agreement with Isabe. He didn''t care about that earlier, but now it feels like he has a leash around his neck and it''s tightening daily, restricting his airflow.


    Last few days, Jeff''s heart and mind are in turmoil. He is thinking of JoAnna almost all the time, and it''s intensifying as the time goes by. His dreams about little girl got reced by dreams of JoAnna in his hotel room, eating that third croissant... and in his dream he is not letting her leave. When she thanks him for being a gentleman he stands up and pulls her in his embrace. Dream so vivid, that he can smell her scent, and feels her body pressing against his.


    Jeff threw himself backwards on the bed and closed his eyes, hoping to be able to sleep off. If he sleeps, he might dream.... and hold her again.

 Chapter 228 - Talk To JoAnna (1)

    Jeff got out of the roomte in the afternoon.


    "You look horrible..." Sarah observed. Besides his disheveled appearance, he had dark eye bags and overall looked depressing. "Didn''t you say that you ended up in the hospital because you overexerted yourself? If you don''t take care of yourself, you will copse again." Sarah thought that maybe they should let him sleep here, afraid what will he do if he is by himself.


    Aiden caught her worried look and shook his head vigorously telling her to give up on that idea.


    "We are about to have dinner, you are joining, right?" Sarah''s voice was full of concern.


    Jeff shook his head. "No. I have something to do. I will be back tomorrow after lunch to talk about projects." He went to the bedroom, and a minuteter left the apartment pulling his suitcase behind him.


    Sarah looked at Aiden mix of confusion and panic in her face. "What is going on?"


    "Jeff needs to figure this out by himself. He will be OK." Aiden reassured her, but he was not really confident himself what is going on. He never saw Jeff like this.


    ...


    That night, while Sarah was sleeping, Aiden went to the study room and listened to the audio recordings from the microphone he hid on Vivian''s jacket.


    After leaving their apartment, Vivian chatted with Hugo, the doorman, on the way out of the building... it was obvious that he was flirting with her, but she didn''t seem interested. Next recording was Vivian talking with some girls in dorm, then more chatter, more girls talk... Last recording for the evening some sighing and typing - probably working on a course project.


    There was nothing to indicate that she was in contact with Ed or Philip. If anyone is spying, usual pattern of behavior is to report their findings right away. ''Maybe she is not the one.'' Aiden thought. But he decided to check new recordings tomorrow, just to make sure.


    ...


    Next day, 1:36 PM Jeff arrived at Sarah''s apartment. He was wearing his usual business suit, and he looked better thanst night, but still not in good shape.


    Aiden was in the study room, and Sarah was with Jeff in the living area.


    "You need to get rest." Sarah urged him. "Are you not feeling well?" Aiden already told her few times not to let Jeff sleep over, but he didn''t say anything about her showing concern.


    Jeff heard Sarah''s question, but was not sure how to respond. "Can you let me talk with JoAnna?" Suddenly he asked.


    Sarah''s eyes widened with surprise.


    "I know you said you will not give me her phone number... and that is fine. I just want to talk with her. How about you make a call so that I don''t see the number, and I can talk. That is not too much to ask, right?" Jeff was desperate.


    Sarah was not sure what to think of his strange behavior, but with his poor appearance she could not make herself be harsh on him. And after all, he didn''t ask for much. "Let me see."


    She got her phone and texted JoAnna: "Can we video chat tonight?"


    She got a response after few seconds.


    [JoAnna]: "I''m working night shift tonight. My hard stop is 5:30 PM when I need to leave, if that works for you."


    Sarah read the response and asked Jeff, "How about 4:30?"


    Jeff vigorously nodded.


    [Sarah]: "4:30?"


    [JoAnna]: "That works."


    "OK... that settles it. You can talk to her today at 4:30 PM." Sarah confirmed to Jeff.


    Jeff didn''t respond. He walked to the bedroom he upied previous day, closed the door behind him and stared into space for some time without moving.


    Sarah checked time, it was after 3 PM, so just over an hour until she needs to log in for the chat with JoAnna.


    ...


    4:30 PM, Sarah logged to virtual conference app she usually used to chat with her sisters. Sophia was logged in.


    "Hi big sis, why are you here?", Sarah asked.


    "I spoke with JoAnna earlier, she told me there will be conference today.", Sophia exined.


    Sarah realized that JoAnna misunderstood. "Oh, it was meant only for JoAnna."


    "I''m not wee?" Sophia pouted.


    "That''s not what I mean... " Sarah pacified her. "You are still in office? Where is Felix?"


    "Yes, I''m still at work. Felix is in office, working I guess... What it this about?" Sophia was curious.


    Sarah suddenly felt that all this thing is a bit awkward. "Uhm, my boss was JoAnna''s patient some time ago, and he asked me if he can talk to her. I didn''t want to give him her phone number without her permission... so here we are."


    "Your boss? Jeffrey?" Sophia knows Jeff, they work together for some time.


    "Yes." Sarah confirmed.


    "Shouldn''t you call him brother-inw?" Sophia teased.


    "From 9 to 5 he is my boss." Sarah exined.


    JoAnna joined. "I''m here... did you find something new?"


    "No..." Again, Sarah was reminded that she didn''t rify why she asked JoAnna to talk to her. "Sorry for not exining. My boss wanted to talk to you."


    JoAnna was surprised. "Your boss?"


    "It seems he was your patient some time ago and asked me if he can talk to you. Long story short, I hope you don''t mind. I don''t know what he wants." Sarah hoped that JoAnna will not get upset.


    JoAnna didn''t think much about it. "Sure, whatever... where is he?"


    Sarah realized that Jeff is still in the bedroom. "Oh, let me get him."


    As she walked away, Sarah heard Sophia exin. "Actually, her boss is Aiden''s brother."


    JoAnna responded. "I didn''t know that brother-inw''s brother was my patient. Now I''m curious..."


    Sarah went to the guest bedroom where Jeff was, and found him sitting on the edge of the bed holding his head in his hands. "Uhm... Jeff... you wanted to talk to JoAnna?"


    Jeff looked up at Sarah and stopped breathing.. He felt that his heart is going to jump out of his chest. ''Am I really going to hear her now?''

 Chapter 229 - Talk To JoAnna (2)

    Jeff stood up and walked after Sarah. His mind was racing with all possibilities he could think of, what will JoAnna say, what will he say... how his voice will sound. He needs to sound cool. But not over the top... charming... but not too charming, he does not want her to think that he is a yer. Smile a bit. Yes. Smile will be good¡­ He wished that he practiced smile in the mirror earlier¡­


    Jeff stood in front of the table in the dining room and looked at Sarah wondering where is her phone. If he will talk with JoAnna, Sarah should make a phone call, right?


    "412?" He heard the familiar voiceing from his left. When he turned toward the source of the voice and saw JoAnna curiously gazing at him from theptop screen, he froze.


    Jeff plopped on the chair in front of theptop and stared at JoAnna with his mouth slightly open.


    "Hi Jeffrey... you still don''t look well.", Sophia said.


    Jeff got startled out of his daze hearing Sophia. "Oh, hi." He didn''t even see Sophia until she spoke.


    JoAnna was curiously looking at Jeff for some time before she shyly scratched her nose and smiled. "I didn''t know you are brother-inw''s brother..."


    Sarah pulled a chair next to Jeff, pushing him a bit to the side so that she fits into the camera view. "You didn''t? Anna, when you visited my cest time for the surgery in Spokane, he was also here. You didn''t meet then?"


    JoAnna thought about it and remembered that when she was leaving for Spokane, she crossed paths with Aiden at the elevator. She remembers that she called him brother-inw and Sarah was upset. ''Was Aiden alone? No, someone was with him...'' JoAnna shook her head lightly. "We didn''t meet, we just crossed paths at the elevator. I didn''t paid attention then."


    "Oh, and for the Christmas party at HQ. Both of you were present." Sophia remembered. "You didn''t meet there?"


    JoAnna shook her head. "No. There was a lot of people¡­ and most of the night I spent trying to figure out who is Sarah''s dance partner!" She was amused hearing this and giggled while talking to Jeff. "We nearly met few times, and what a coincidence that you ended up at Franciscan Medical Centerst week... right?"


    "Last week?" Sophia asked. "Are you the one who copsed in front of my HQ?"


    Jeff nodded absentmindedly.


    Sophiaughed. "What a coincidence, indeed. You were in my office, Anna''s hospital, and now you are in Sarah''s apartment... unless it was intentional, it must be a destiny that you met all three of us, separately, in one week."


    "Well, seeing you and me was intentional." Sarah responded to Sophia. "His meeting with JoAnna might be destiny."


    The atmosphere was light, and they all startedughing. Sarah noticed that Jeff is more stiff than usual, but he was strange for a while now. ''He is just tired, stressed maybe...'', She thought and brushed it off.


    "Why is there a video call without me?" Aiden sounded offended, but he smiled. It was obvious that he is joking.


    Sarah pulled him to sit on her chair and she sat in hisp while exining, "It''s not the usual. Jeff wanted to talk with Anna, and we all ended up online due to misunderstanding¡­ but no harm was done."


    Aiden turned to look at Jeff while thinking, ''Wanted to talk to JoAnna?'' Aiden was suspicious. "So, what did they talk about?"


    "Well, nothing yet... but he does not look good. Anna, what do you think?" Sarah remembered that Jeff looks ill and became concerned again.


    "Indeed..." JoAnna observed Jeff''s face that could be seen in her screen. "412 ended up at my hospital because he neglected himself. It does not seem that he is doing any better."


    "Why are you calling Jeffrey 412?", Sophia asked.


    Sarah got excited and eximed. "Wait, wait... let me guess... room number?"


    JoAnna smiled and her eyes shed confirming Sarah''s guess as correct.


    The sisters had fun chatting. No one noticed that Jeff didn''t say anything... he just stared at JoAnna. Well, almost no one noticed... Aiden didn''t miss that Jeff was in a daze.


    After about half an hour, they ended the chat since JoAnna needs to get ready for work.


    After disconnecting from the video conference, Sarah looked at Jeff and realized. "Sorry, we got carried away. You didn''t get to talk to her."


    Jeff was in a daze during the whole duration of video chat, just staring at JoAnna. He didn''t hear anyone else other than JoAnna. Herughter and giggles entered his ears and filled up his heart. Her melodious voice intoxicated him¡­ he felt like he was floatingst half an hour. Seeing JoAnna on the screen made him feel happiness he never felt before.


    He heard Sarah''s voice now directed at him and to him it seemed like it''sing from the distance. He looked at her and responded. "Oh, it''s not a problem." Jeff stood up and went back to the bedroom.


    "Well, that was strange... he really needs to rest." Sarah''s eyebrows scrunched.


    Aiden looked at Sarah and sighed. "For someone so intelligent, how can you fail to see things that are right in front of you?"


    "Huh?" Sarah didn''t understand hisment.


    "Never mind... " Aiden moved Sarah from hisp to the chair where Jeff was sitting a minute ago and stood up. "I need to talk to him."


    ...


    In the bedroom, Jeff was leaning on the closed door with his eyes unfocused. JoAnna''s image was imprinted in his mind. The feeling to see her surged within him and he decided... he will go to Seattle to see her. Now. He knows that she will be in the hospital until 6 AM. So, he will head there. Now.


    Jeff opened the door and rushed out, only to bump into Aiden.


    "What''s the rush?", Aiden pushed him inside bedroom and closed the door behind him. "So... JoAnna?"


    It was a question, but Jeff knew that it was a statement.. There was no doubt in Aiden''s voice.

 Chapter 230 - Talk To JoAnna (3)

    Jeff knows that Aiden realized: the reason he asked about how to know if you like someone¡­ mystery woman who he talked about... is JoAnna. There is no point in denying it... and he does not want to deny it. He is ready for any type of consequences; he has to be¡­ Jeff braced himself and faintly nodded.


    Aiden''s expression becameplicated. He struggled toprehend what is going on and how he feels about all this. Jeff just confirmed that he has a romantic interest in JoAnna. JoAnna is Sarah''s sister. Jeff is his brother. So, he should be supportive. But there is Isabe and their parents. How can he support something that is doomed for failure before it even started? Aiden looked at Jeff for some time before asking: "How?"


    Jeff sat at the edge of the bed with his head lowered. He took a deep breath and started bbering. "In the hospital, she came to check on me. And she called me ''Big J''. It''s a nickname that a little girl used for me many years ago. I think that was JoAnna. But that is not important... After that one checkup she didn''te again, there were other nurses... and I wanted to find out more about her... but there was no nurse with name ''Jo''. And then in the evening, on the street, she was sitting at the fountain, and I got her a hamburger, and she passed out and barfed all over my pants, and ended up sleeping in my bed and in the morning she ate my croissants... and then she left. I could not get her out of my mind, she was everywhere I looked, and I was desperate to find her. I sent her flowers to the hospital with my number, but she didn''t call... Thinking that I will never see her again made me miserable. And the dreams..." Jeff paused and sighed. "Oh, how I enjoy embracing her in my dreams... but then I wake up and realize that I don''t know if she even thinks about me. When I found out that JoAnna is Sarah''s sister, I got Sarah''s info frompany files, and called their home. But JoAnna does not live there... and I came here hoping to figure out how to find her. I was determined that if this does not work, I will go to Franciscan Medical Center and just wait for her to appear, to catch a glimpse of her, but I didn''t want to be a stalker. And now, finally, I could talk to her, but when I saw her face, I could not form any words..." Jeff raised his head and looked at Aiden. "What have I done?"


    "It seems that you have fallen in love." Aiden sat next to Jeff.


    Aiden needed time to process this information. His brother FINALLY fell in love. Jeff''s strange behavior, all the symptoms; it all fell into ce and made sense with one sentence which exins it all: Jeff is in love with JoAnna. This confirms that Jeff''s heart is not made of stone¡­ and Aiden should be happy for Jeff, but instead, he feels sorry for him. "What will you do now?"


    "I''m going to Seattle, to see her." Jeff was determined.


    Aiden was not sure what to say to that. Is Jeff not thinking about the consequences? "What will you do with Isabe? Our parents?"


    Jeff confirmed Aiden''s suspicion. "I really can''t think of that now. I just want to go to Seattle. I need to see her."


    Aiden was silent for some time, remembering Jeff''s half-coherent babbling, and one thing stood out. "You said she slept in your bed?"


    Jeff understood what Aiden is aiming at and exined quickly. "Nothing happened... She slept on the bed. I was on the sofa."


    Aiden sighed in relief and then tensed. "What about Sarah?"


    "Don''t tell her." Jeff demanded.


    Aiden frowned. "If she finds out that you are after JoAnna without clearing out mess with Isabe, and I knew and didn''t tell her... even I will be in trouble." He didn''t want to lie to Sarah, especially not about something that is rted to her sisters.


    Jeff waved his hand, dismissing Aiden''s words. "Sarah is a sweet girl, and she loves you. How much trouble can it be?"


    "Do you remember the clean-up that involved Liam and Noah during your birthday party?" Seeing that Jeff nodded, Aiden continued. "That was just Sarah. I didn''t do anything."


    Jeff was surprised to hear that. He would never think that a sweet girl like Sarah is capable of such cruelty. Aiden has no reason to lie. But Jeff does not have will or energy to think how Sarah will react to any of this. He wants to spend time with JoAnna, and to talk with Isabe and with his parents. "You can''t tell her. Not yet. I need time." Jeff pleaded.


    Aiden thought for some time before responding. "I will give you one week."


    "I will take that." Jeff was not happy, it was too short, not enough. But he knew that he is pushing Aiden if he asks for more, so he agreed.


    "In one week, I will tell Sarah. Remember that." Aiden reminded him.


    "I will." Jeff nodded and stood up.


    Aiden saw that he is getting ready to leave. "Where are you going now?"


    "I''m driving to Seattle." Jeff confirmed.


    "Now?" Aiden checked time. "It''s six-hour drive, you will reach at midnight."


    "That will give me six hours until her shift ends." Jeff was forming a n. After JoAnna''s shift ends, he will approach her and... he was not sure what his move will be after that, but he has almost twelve hours until then to decide what to do.


    "As I said, I will not stop you." Aiden patted Jeff on the shoulder and left the bedroom.


    Jeff was sitting in the room, stressed and relieved at the same time. He is relieved because he knows what he needs to do. And he does not want to think about any stress or potential obstacles now. He does not even care if JoAnna has a boyfriend. Jeff got out of the room and thanked Sarah and Aiden for their time before leaving.


    Sarah was looking at the closed front door. "Where is he going?"


    "To Seattle."


    "Now?" Sarah was surprised, "What is so urgent that it can''t wait for morning?"


    "He figured out what he needs to do." Aiden didn''t exin anything further.


    "I thought he wanted to talk about projects?" Sarah remembered that detail... they didn''t talk about work at all.


    Aiden didn''t respond.. He hugged Sarah and distracted her by talking about dinner ns.

 Chapter 231 - Crawl Under A Rock To Hide

    ~Seattle~


    JoAnna is getting ready for her shift at work while thinking of video chat with her sisters. ''What a coincidence that 412 is Aiden''s brother, and Sarah''s boss. With him being my patient, that is third connection between us. Oh, if I knew who he was, I would treat him better. I would not tease and definitely would check on him more often even if he is not in my area for the shift.''


    JoAnna''s face lost all color when she remembered that she was wasted, drunk and ended up sleeping in Jeff''s hotel room. How embarrassing! If it was a stranger, it would be better... because then she could not see him ever again. But with Sarah and Aiden together, there is no way she can avoid Jeff forever, right? She faintly remembers vomiting on someone... ''Was that on Jeff? No way! No freaking way! How embarrassing!'' And then in the morning she was teasing him on purpose, and even ate his breakfast. ''He was so polite, and he didn''tin. Did he know I''m Sarah''s sister, and that is why he was so nice to me? I don''t think I have any courage to face him. Even if we bump into each other by ident, I will crawl under some rock to hide.''


    JoAnna got ready and reached Franciscan Medical Center on time for her shift. Work is what she needs to stay distracted and not to think how she embarrassed herself in front of Jeff.


    She just finished her first round of checking up on patients in area designated for her, when she got a message from Dr. Light to meet him in his office. She looked at the message and froze. ''Why am I being called there? He was supposed to be out of country for two more days!''


    JoAnna took few deep breaths to calm herself, but it didn''t help much. Her heart was racing, and she was overwhelmed by anxiety. ''What does he want now? Maybe it''s something work rted and I''m overreacting¡­'' JoAnna felt that she has no choice. She needs to go to his office and find out why he is summoning her. He knows that she is in the building, and she can''t avoid him.


    JoAnna reluctantly knocked on his office door.


    "Come in", male voice was heard.


    JoAnna hesitated few seconds before opening the door and stepping inside. He was alone in his office.


    "Hi JoAnna, my dear."


    Shivers ran through JoAnna''s body when she heard Dr Light address her like that. She kept her expression cold. "Hello, Dr Light.", reluctance was heard in her voice.


    "How were you doing while I was out of the country?" His deep voice that she once found pleasant was now making her shudder.


    "Good." JoAnna kept her answer short, hoping to hide her anxiety.


    "You will not ask me how I was?... Fine, I will tell you. I had plenty of time to think about that dinner you promised."


    JoAnna''s body stiffened and she clenched her teeth. She remembered that everything is being recorded, and she needs to think how to make him say more, to incriminate himself.


    She forced a smile. "Oh? What dinner are you talking about?"


    Dr Light''s eyes shed with frustration and he talked through his teeth. "What dinner? Are you ying games now? Dinner you promised me if I save your sister. Do you remember now?"


    "Barely..." JoAnna responded. She thought how lecherous thoughts he must have while gazing at her like that. She felt that she is reaching her limit. Her desire to flee was increasing exponentially.


    "Barely? You wille to my ce for diner. Just the two of us. You promised."


    "Not out of my own free will." JoAnna muttered.


    "Are you going back on your word? You know that I can end your career before it even started, right?" Dr Light said through his teeth.


    JoAnna took a deep breath and did her best not to show any fear. "Dr Light, dinner is a private matter. I prefer when you don''t bring up private matters at work. Is there anything else why you called me here?"


    He smirked and narrowed his eyes. After few seconds, he responded. "No, you may leave."


    JoAnna didn''t hesitate. She walked out swiftly and didn''t take the elevator; she didn''t want to wait for it to arrive and open its doors offering freedom. She took the stairs down and didn''t stop until she reached resting room for nurses on fourth floor. JoAnna crawled on a first free bed andid down in a fetal position, hugging her knees. She shivered. The only thing that helped her hold her tears back was knowledge that conversations in his office are being recorded.


    ~Fairfield~


    Aiden waited for Sarah to sleep off before checking audio that got recorded from microphone attached to Vivian''s jacket. After few short audio clips of her conversing with some girls, one caught his attention.


    Vivian was on the phone, someone called, and she answered. "Yes... Yesterday... I was at her ce... She didn''t want to go out, I guess after everything that happened, she does not feel safe... Yes, he was there also... I told you already that they live together... I don''t know how long, for a while... I wrote down everything and sent it to you... I didn''t leave out anything... Of course... Don''t call me unless it''s important." There was silence and audio ended.


    Aiden checked time stamp and hacked into Vivian''s phone to get the number who called her. Aiden confirmed. That was Philip''s phone number. Aiden checked Vivian''s texts and didn''t find anything. She said she wrote down everything... could it be in email? He checked emails that sync on her phone and found three different email ounts. He hacked her first email and checked sent folder, there was nothing. He got into her second ount and there was number of emails sent to Philip. Aiden created backups and started reading though them... His frown increased the more he read... everything was a set up. From that firstb where Sarah helped Vivian because her whole team left her... everything was set up. He remembered how Sarah was happy when she told him how she became friends with Vivian because she helped her, and when they started spending more time together, she found out that Vivian is great... ''Yeah, really great...'' Aiden rubbed his temples.


    Aiden sighed thinking of his two options. One is not to tell Sarah and she continues believing that Vivian is her good friend, and other is to tell her and break her heart. What would he want, if roles are reversed? He would want to know... now he needs to find a way to tell her.


    Aiden turned off his PC, went to bed. There he saw Sarah who was sleeping peacefully. He embraced her tightly and ced a kiss on her forehead. Her body shifted and she hugged him without waking up


    He was not able to sleep off for a long time.

 Chapter 232 - Meet JoAnna (1)

    ~Seattle~


    Jeff arrived in front of Franciscan Medical Center just after midnight.


    JoAnna is inside, he can go and look for her. If he asks for her at reception, they will call her. What will he say? What will she think?


    He looked down and noticed his heavily wrinkled pants. Looking at himself in the mirror, he looks like a mess. Jeff decided not to go in.


    He went to a nearby hotel and got a room where he took a shower, shaved and changed into fresh clothes.


    Jeff thought that he might get few hours of sleep, JoAnna ising out from work at six o''clock in the morning. But he feared that he might oversleep and decided to stay awake.


    At five o''clock he drove to Franciscan Medical Center and parked into parking area designated for visitors.


    Panic washed over him when he realized that he does not know if JoAnna will walk out or drive. He took few deep breaths and started thinking... he knows that Sarah and Sophia are driving, so it''s highly likely that JoAnna is driving as well. Jeff decided to take a chance and walked to the underground parking level, reserved for employees. He leaned on a thick pir facing the elevator and waited. His mind was racing while sorting through possible scenarios. What will he say when he sees her? What will she respond? Will she think that it''s strange for him to be there, considering that previous afternoon he was in Sarah''s apartment? ''Was I supposed to get flowers? Women like flowers, right? But it''s toote, it''s getting close to six o''clock, I don''t have time. And even if I did have time, no flower shops are open this early.'' As he thought of possibilities, he was getting more anxious.


    ...


    JoAnna was happy that she didn''t see Dr. Light for the rest of her shift... Few more minutes and she can be far away from that man.


    Jill and Emma are with her, chatting, but JoAnna can''t focus on what they are saying. Her brain tuned them out and their chatter became random buzzing noise, just like everything else. The only distinct sound was the sound of that second hand moving on the wall clock in resting room for nurses.


    JoAnna thought many times why she finds Dr. Light so intimidating, and the responses are always the same: because he has the power to destroy her career. She finds his overall aura unsettling. When she is alone with Dr Light, JoAnna feels like she is facing a ferocious beast that can pounce at her at any time disregarding her wishes and only focusing on satisfying his hunger. She wondered if he was always like that. If no, when did it start? If yes, howe she didn''t notice it before?


    JoAnna was relieved to see that it''s six o''clock. She took her coat and headed outside with Jill and Emma. She needs to take the elevator, and get into her car, and drive home... and then she is free. As soon as she exits the underground parking, she will be free. JoAnna noticed that Jill and Emma greeted someone at the door, but she didn''t pay much attention. JoAnna was focused on that elevator door down the hallway.


    Someone grabbed JoAnna''s upper arm and she stopped in her tracks. She froze when her eyes met a cold stare of Dr. Light.


    Jill and Emma stopped few stepster and turned around to look at JoAnna. At that time, Dr. Light spoke to JoAnna with a pleasant deep voice. "I stopped by with a hope that we can discuss your next career steps." His grip on JoAnna''s arm intensified and he turned to Jill and Emma, "If you will excuse us..."


    Two of them didn''t think much about what he said, he is her mentor, after all. They nodded in understanding and rushed to get into the elevator that was half full while the doors are still open. JoAnna didn''t get to say anything, after few short seconds, the elevator door was already closing, carrying Emma and Jill to the underground parking level reserved for employees. The same elevator which was supposed to take her to her freedom was now closed, not avable.


    JoAnna''s throat was dry, she felt that she can''t speak or make a sound at all. Her heart was beating loudly in the back of her head. In panic, she put her left hand in her coat pocket, grabbed a pen shaped object and pressed "Record" button.


    Dr. Light stared at JoAnna, not releasing her right arm, sinister smile was increasing on his face. "Let''s wait few minutes before taking the elevator... just to make sure night shift leaves, and we have more... privacy."


    JoAnna could not hide fear in her eyes. She wished that she is bold like Sophia and reckless like Sarah... this feeling of being helpless... she hates it.


    ...


    Down in the underground garage, Jeff was clenching his fists nervously as his eyes scanned faces of peopleing out of the elevator. One time door opened, second time door opened, third time... every time the elevator door opened, he held his breath and his eyes darted from one unfamiliar face to another. When he realized JoAnna is not there, he exhaled and suspicion in him grew that he is at the wrong ce, and she took another exit.


    One more time elevator door opened, and one more time Jeff held his breath. It was eleventh or twelfth time he did the same thing since he started counting, but he lost count now.


    And there she was... JoAnna walked out and Jeff''s heart raced as his eyesnded on her. At the next moment, Jeff noticed a man next to JoAnna. They walked side by side, very close... it looked... intimate. His heart stopped. ''She is the sister with a boyfriend.'' With this thought he forced himself to look away. Jeff lowered his head and mumbled to himself, "Why did Ie here?"


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 233 - Meet JoAnna (2)

    As they exited the elevator, with each step JoAnna''s mind was getting more muddled from fear. ''Am I going to be amb that is going to a ughter, without even putting up any resistance?'' She can''t ept this. She needs to fight¡­ somehow. JoAnna inhaled and tried to yank her arm out of Dr. Light''s grip. It didn''t work. His grip was too strong.


    "Oh, you decided to fight back?" His twisted expression showed that he is enjoying her unsessful attempt of breaking free.


    JoAnna gathered her courage and spoke as clear as she could. "Why are you doing this? What do you want from me?" She tried again to yank her hand out of his grasp, but she was not sessful.


    Dr. Light stopped and quickly nced around. He didn''t see anyone around, and he rxed. Of course, the whole parking level is only for employees. Day shift employees are already inside, and night shift employees left. It''s just the two of them, so he can take his time. "Why? Because I can... What do I want? Do you even need to ask what I want from you?" His lecherous gaze went up and down JoAnna''s body while he licked his lips. "I spent so much time and effort to give you opportunities! You owe me... or did you think that all that was for free? It''s time for you to pay me back for my generosity."


    He yanked her arm to pull her closer to him. His grip on her upper arm intensified again and became unbearable. JoAnna clenched her teeth, and she barely found strength in for her voice. "I don''t owe you anything... but even if I did, do you really want me to sleep with you only because I owe you?" Even with quiet tone, resentment in her voice was obvious.


    He was amused with her resistance andughed. "I don''t really care why you sleep with me, as long as you do it." Dr. Light inched closer to JoAnna and she could feel his breath on her face.


    ¡­


    Jeff was thinking that JoAnna is with her boyfriend. He should just leave without looking back. He turned around, toward the exit, but could not help himself to take another nce at her, from the distance. What he saw confused him. ''Is she struggling to break away from him?'' Jeff''s heartbeat increased and his legs moved on their own in the direction of JoAnna and that man.


    He definitely saw JoAnna try to break free again and he rushed towards her. ''Is this a lover''s quarrel?'' Even if it is, he felt the need to protect her.


    Just as he approached them, he heard manugh and say: "I don''t really care why you sleep with me, as long as you do it."


    Those words struck Jeff like a thunderbolt. ''Why would JoAnna date such a scoundrel?''


    "What do you think you are doing?" Jeff growled at the man.


    Dr. Light was startled for a second and turned his head to face Jeff. When he realized he does not know him, Dr. Light red at Jeff and hissed, "It''s none of your business."


    Jeff looked above Dr. Light at bewildered JoAnna, "Is this your boyfriend?"


    JoAnna''s eyes widened and she vigorously shook her head.


    POW!


    As soon as JoAnna confirmed that the man is not her boyfriend, Jeff''s fistnded on Dr. Light''s face and sent him flying to the ground.


    Jeff looked at JoAnna and saw that she is trembling. His heart ached seeing her in that state, and without thinking he stepped toward her and pulled her in his embrace.


    JoAnna is tall, but Jeff is a full head taller than she is, and she suddenly felt small. His embrace was firm, but gentle and it made her feel safe. She looked up at him and observed his face for a second before lowering her head and leaning it on his chest.


    Jeff''s furious gaze didn''t leave Dr. Light who was holding his face in shock, trying to prevent blood flowing from his nose.


    Jeff felt that JoAnna leaned her head on his chest and he inhaled deeply. Her scent filled his nostrils and his heart raced. ''Even though she didn''t hug me back, she didn''t push me away either. This is much better than a dream.''


    When Dr. Light snapped back to reality, he screamed at Jeff. "You broke my nose!!! Do you know who I am?!! I am Gregory Light, senior partner at Franciscan Medical Center!" The blood from his broken nose flowed over his mouth and chin, and he was spraying blood as he yelled. Dr. Light looked at JoAnna, his eyes crazy with anger. "Your career is finished! No one will want to work with you! Just watch how fast I will make it happen!"


    Jeff frowned at the man on the floor. He pulled his phone and dialed a number. Jeff''s expression was cold and his voice steady. "Steve, send an urgent memo to Franciscan Medical Center board of directors and shareholders... If Gregory Light, senior partner, is not removed from all roles he holds in Franciscan Medical Center by end of workday today, White corp. will halt all current projects and White foundation will cancel all current and pending contributions. Effective immediately." Jeff kept the phone back in his pocket, and his right arm circled back protectively around JoAnna.


    Dr. Light squinted at Jeff. "Who do you think you are?" he squeezed through his teeth.


    Jeff looked at furious Dr. Light and answered in cold voice. "Jeffrey White, White corp. CEO and Chairman of the White foundation."


    Dr. Light''s eyes opened wide in shock while his mouth hanged half open. In his head Jeff''s words echoed: ''White corp. CEO and Chairman of the White foundation''. They are biggest contributors to Franciscan Medical Center! With the memo that is being sent, there is a high chance that he will not be able to work as a surgeon anymore. Everyone will avoid him, knowing that he angered this person.


    Jeff was satisfied with Dr. Light''s expression and corners of his lips slightly curved up. Jeff lowered his gaze toward JoAnna and said in a gentle voice. "Let me take you home."


    JoAnna looked up, and their eyes met. She was not sure what she felt, but her chest felt constricted, and she found it difficult to breathe. JoAnna could not speak. She only nodded and let Jeff guide her to his car while leaving stupefied Dr. Light behind them.


    Jeff held her close to him.


    He made her feel safe.

 Chapter 234 - Meet JoAnna (3)

    Jeff helped JoAnna into his car, onto the front passenger''s seat.


    She was dazed from everything that happened, and her hands were shaking.


    Jeff saw her shaky hands and wished to hold them, tofort her, but he thought that it''s not appropriate. He does not want her to think that he is taking advantage of situation. He wants her to feel safe, not intimidated. Jeff buckled up her seatbelt and closed the door for her.


    Jeff got into the driver''s seat, started the car engine and looked at JoAnna. He was struggling to believe that she is right there, next to him. He wished that she is not so distressed. Jeff imagined her face so many times, and it was always smiling, or teasing¡­ it was never like this. His heart tightened. He felt that he is useless for not knowing how tofort her. The only thing he can do is to take her home and follow any desires she might have. His desire is already fulfilled. He wished to see her, and here she is¡­ right next to him.


    "Where am I driving?" His deep voice filled up the car.


    JoAnna stared at him and didn''t respond. She blinked few times.


    He thought how odd that this chatty woman is so quiet. The fact that she is so close to him, made his lips curve into a smile. He felt his heart beating wildly, threatening to leave his chest.


    JoAnna looked at his face, smiling at her, and she stopped breathing. His features are quite simr to Aiden''s, but Jeff is more mature... more manly. She remembered that morning in hotel, how Jeff''s profile reminded her of Aiden. Now it made sense... they are brothers.


    Jeff tilted his head slightly, thinking how to make JoAnna tell him her address. He needs to know where to take her. He lifted his right arm and his fingers ran over her cheek. "Are you OK?"


    The wave of Jeff''s voice shook JoAnna''s heart. His fingers on her cheek felt hot, even when she saw his hand moving away, the fiery trail of his fingers burned her. She was not sure what he said, but she nodded... whatever he said, at that moment, she would agree to it.


    His smile widened with relief that she responded. "Where am I driving?" He repeated the question.


    She heard him this time and realized that he does not know where she lives. She looked at the dashboard and typed her address into the GPS.


    Once GPS calctions were done, Jeff saw that the destination is 22 minutes away. He was happy that it''s not a short drive, but also unhappy that it''s not longer. He wished to drive with her to Fairfield and back... but he could not allow himself to be too greedy. He just found her again, and even got to embrace her. That should be enough for a day, right?


    Jeff drove toward the destination, guided by the GPS, while stealing nces at JoAnna. He sighed when he thought how many different scenarios he came up with, how he is going to approach her... and at the end, it was totally unexpected. He felt goosebumps at the thought what would happen if he didn''t show up, or if he left when his will wavered, or if he left when he assumed that she is with her boyfriend. ''Boyfriend? Does this mean she does not have one?'' He found this possibility soothing.


    As soon as car started moving, JoAnna''s gaze fell low in front of her, with her eyes unfocused. Her mind was reying events from that morning. From the moment she exited room for nurses at six o''clock, up to when Jeff showed up. It was like a nightmareing to life, again and again in a loop. ''Why was Jeff there?'' A thought appeared, but she dismissed it next instant. She does not care why he was there or how he got there. JoAnna is grateful that he WAS there. ''It was very satisfying how he shut down Dr. Light.'' She concluded that Jeff looked very chivalrous at that moment, protecting her, while unting his power. And then her mind went back to six o''clock and started reying what happened.


    Neither of them spoke during the drive.


    ¡­


    Jeff parked in front of JoAnna''s apartment building and stopped the car. He was troubled knowing that reaching here means that JoAnna will leave. She will go to her apartment, and he will be left behind, all by himself. Again. He thought what did he get out of this trip: he got to save her from an assault, he got to embrace her, he got to drive her home, and he found out her address. Overall, that six-hour drive and another six-hour wait was worth it. He can''tin. And he should not ask for more. He should not be greedy.


    The fact is that it''s over. They reached her apartment building, and he can''t postpone her departure anymore. He inhaled more than necessary and stated the obvious, "We are here."


    Jeff reminded himself to ask for JoAnna''s phone number before she leaves the car.


    JoAnna didn''t respond or show any sign that she noticed they are in front of her apartment building.


    Jeff extended his right arm and with his index finger gently pulled her chin toward him.


    JoAnna twitched when his finger touched her chin, but she didn''t back away. She let him guide her head to face him.


    "Are you OK?" Jeff was concerned seeing that her expression is nk and eyes unfocused. ''Who knows what she has been through to end up this distressed.''


    After some time, JoAnna''s eyebrows creased and she shook her head slowly.


    Jeff pressed his lips into a line. He didn''t know what to do. Jeff knows that JoAnna needs to beforted, and he wants to do it, but does not know how.


    "Do you want me to apany you?" Words came out of his mouth without previously being filtered by his brain.


    JoAnna''s eyes slightly widened and she stared at him for a second before answering him with a small nod.

 Chapter 235 - Meet JoAnna (4)

    When they reached in front of her apartment, JoAnna''s hands were shaking, and she had difficulty putting the key into the keyhole.


    Jeff covered her hand with his.


    "Allow me.", his deep steady voiceforted her, letting her know that he will take care of it.


    Jeff did his best not to show how troubled he is to see her in such a state. He took the key from her hand and unlocked the door.


    She entered first and he followed, closing the door behind him. He hesitated for a second, thinking if he should lock the door or not, and decided to lock it.


    JoAnna entered second room to the right and he followed.


    Jeff stopped at the door when he realized that he is facing the bedroom. Did she want him to follow inside, after her? He watched her from the doorstep, as she went straight for the bed andid down. After few seconds she lifted her head and looked at him.


    Jeff was conflicted. Without JoAnna saying anything, how is he supposed to know what she wants?


    "Come here", her voice was hoarse, and he found a relief that she finally spoke.


    He walked to the bed and stood next to it. She extended her arm toward him, and when they touched, her fingers wrapped around his, pulling him down for a split second before letting go.


    Jeffid down on the bed, and his body was stiff. What exactly did she want? Millions of options flew through his mind, but he could not be certain of any, not without her saying it... and he didn''t dare to move. He didn''t want to scare her, she looked fragile like a bubble made out of soap.


    ...


    When she entered her apartment, JoAnna could only think of going to sleep. She was exhausted after a night shift, and the incident with Dr. Light drained herpletely. She wanted to sleep. Sleep made things better. When she wakes up, everything will be better. She threw herself on the bed, without any strength to shower or change clothes. JoAnna looked at the door and saw Jeff there. ''He must be exhausted as well. He was in Fairfieldst night, and if he drove here, he didn''t get much sleep.'' "Come here", her voice came out much hoarser than what she thought it will be. She tried to swallow, but her mouth was dry.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff towering above her. She found it amusing that a man like Jeff can be so tense, but she was unable to smile. JoAnna saw him as a handsome, confident, well aplished man. What reason would he have to be tense?


    JoAnna extended her arm towards him and pulled on his fingers indicating to him toe to bed.


    She watched him slowly ce his body on the bed and she felt the need to hold onto him. He made her feel safe, and she needed that feeling of safety now. But JoAnna didn''t dare to ask for more than this. She reached out her hand and clutched edge of his jacket which rested on the bed next to her. That will need to suffice, for now. She closed her eyes and immediately drifted off to sleep.


    ...


    It took Jeff some time to gather courage to look toward JoAnna. When his eyesnded on her face, he held his breath. ''She is so beautiful.'' It took him few seconds to realize that she is sleeping. That gave him courage to look at her more closely. Her breathing was steady, and he observed that her right hand was clutching the edge of his jacket. He smiled at the thought that she didn''t want him to leave, ''That is why she is holding onto my jacket, right?''


    Jeff pulled out his phone and texted his assistant: "Clear my schedule for the day. I''m taking a day off." He turned off his phone and kept it back in his pocket.


    Jeff carefully shifted his body lower, so that his head is on the pillow morefortably and gently took her right hand in his. He slowly pried open her fingers, one by one, releasing his jacked out of her grip. When all her fingers extended and his jacket was free, he put his palm into hers, and she reflexively grasped it in her sleep. Jeff inhaled and held his breath. Her hand was warm, and soft. His thumb slowly moved caressing the back of her palm, her hand seemed so smallpared to his. Jeff realized that his heart is racing again. He is in the bed, next to JoAnna, holding her hand... and he can see her sleeping face. He observed her lips, her straight nose, long eyshes, perfect eyebrows... ''So beautiful...''


    He inched closer and took a deep breath. Her scent ran through his nostrils and filled him up. He smiled.


    Jeff is not sure at what point he slept off.


    ...


    When JoAnna opened her eyes, she was facing Jeff''s face. She was startled for a moment and held her breath. It took her few seconds to remember what happened that morning and how she ended up in this situation. Now, after a good sleep, all what happened with Dr. Light seems like a distant, unpleasant memory.


    JoAnna blinked few times and her eyes focused on Jeff''s sleeping face. She remembers this face as more cold, tense, frustrated. And now it''s rxed. His expression from that morning, in the car came to her mind, his smile... ''When he smiles, he is very charming.''


    She blinked few more times while trying to grasp the fact that she is in the bed, next to Jeffrey White¡­ who is sleeping. Right next to her.


    JoAnna realized that her right hand feels much warmer than the rest of her body. She looked down toward it and her eyes widened in surprise. She is holding hands with Jeff! How did this happen? She tried to remember but could only think of reaching for his jacket. ''Well, never mind. I don''t mind holding his hand... it feels very good, actually. Warm and gentle.'' He stirred in his sleep. JoAnna panicked. ''If he wakes up and sees that we are holding hands... it will be embarrassing!'' When JoAnna thought about embarrassing, memories of the night when she ended up in his hotel room came to her mind. ''Oh... my... God...!'' How on earth can she ever face this man? She needs to disappear... quickly! Before he wakes up! JoAnna carefully wiggled her hand out of his and got out of the bed with a thought of fleeing. Then she looked around and froze. This is her ce. Where will she flee? She will need to face him when he wakes up... face her embarrassment. She will apologize, make some sacrificial offerings and hope that he will forgive her shamelessness from that evening. Ideally, he will forget about that night.


    JoAnna looked at herself and realized that she needs to freshen up. She went to take a shower.. Shower helps her think.

 Chapter 236 - Meet JoAnna (5)

    Jeff woke up and looked around. Unfamiliar ce. It took him few seconds to realize that he is in JoAnna''s apartment. He observed the room. There was a sofa, desk with a chair... books on the bookshelves. Not too many things, and no unused space. Everything is neatly organized.


    His jacket was hanging over the chair. Jeff saw that he is only in his shirt and his lower half is covered with a nket. He checked under the nket and saw that he is still wearing his pants. ''Why did I feel a relief thinking that I still have my pants on?'' He pinched roof of his nose.


    JoAnna was not in sight. He got out of the bed and headed outside.


    He found JoAnna in the living area, watching television.


    JoAnna was startled when he cleared his throat. She jumped off the sofa, turned off the TV and looked at him. "I hope you slept well." Her eyes were clear and there was no sign of the uneasiness from this morning.


    He nodded and observed her. She was wearing gray yoga pants, and a white t-shirt with a wide neck opening which was leaning to her left, revealing her corbone. Her hair was pulled into a ponytail, and her fair skin on the neck was exposed. ''So beautiful...'' His mind was on a loop and he could not get out of it. She was right in front of him. ''So beautiful...'' He felt his heart racing, and his throat was constricted. He swallowed hard trying to remove that ufortable feeling in his throat. It was not sessful.


    She smiled at him. "No need to be so tense... Why don''t you freshen up until I prepare something to eat?" Her eyebrows creased. "I''m sorry I don''t have fresh clothes to offer you." After a second she added with a smirk. "Mine will not fit you."


    "I have in my car.", Jeff told her while thinking: ''Is she offering me to shower, change and stay for a meal?'' He needed time to process this information, but she was already talking again.


    "Oh, good. Give me the keys and I will fetch them for you. Where are they?"


    "In the trunk." Yes, his carry on with clothes was in the trunk of his car.


    JoAnna tilted her head and raised one eyebrow. She wanted to know where are the keys. How difficult would be to find clothes inside a car? "The keys..."


    He realized his mistake and cleared his throat before speaking again, "My jacket, left pocket."


    "You can use bathroom in the bedroom." She already entered the bedroom and few secondster headed outside with his car keys.


    Jeff was d to see that JoAnna is back to her usual self. Unfortunately, that puts him into a disadvantage. He is getting into a daze very easily... ''She will think that I''m retarded when I respond so clumsily.'' He rubbed his temples. ''I need to get myself together. I can dominate over twenty international CEOs at a time, why is this one girl getting me so flustered?''


    ¡­


    JoAnna stepped outside apartment and leaned on the closed door taking a deep breath. ''OK. This is working... as long as I suppress thoughts of me embarrassing myself and do my best to ignore how handsome he is, I''m doing just fine.'' She took the stairs down; it will give her more time to think. It was easy to push away thoughts about him earlier, when she thought of him only as a patient, she would tell herself that she will not see him ever again and it worked. But now she knows that he is more than a patient. He is Aiden''s brother, Sarah''s boss... and her savior. There is no way that they will not see each other again. And she does not want them to be distant¡­ She craves for that sense of security that she felt while he held her in his embrace.


    JoAnna admitted to herself that Jeff is very handsome. The strong aura he showed while suppressing Dr. Light that morning isplimenting his looks perfectly and making him irresistible. Can she even dare to dream of being anything more than an acquaintance with him?


    ...


    JoAnna returned to the apartment with Jeff''s carry on and found him still standing in the living room. She took the suitcase to the bedroom and returned to him. "You can go in now..." She gestured toward the bedroom where bathroom is.


    Jeff was confused. ''Did I just space out? Howe she is already back?''


    JoAnna smiled as she watched him walk toward the bedroom. His broad shoulders and narrow waist¡­ she wished for a chance to see his back without it being covered with clothes¡­ and maybe even his front¡­ She smiled and headed to the kitchen.


    ...


    Jeff came out of the shower, in fresh clothes and smell of pastries from the kitchen filled up his nostrils. He got into the kitchen just in time to see JoAnna pulling a tray of croissants from the oven.


    JoAnna arranged hot pastries on the te while ncing at Jeff and smiling. "You need to try these... my brother-inw makes best croissants ever."


    Jeff frowned. Since when Aiden knows how to make these things?


    "You don''t like croissants?" JoAnna saw him frowning. She was sure that croissants will be something he likes, because she ate three of them that morning in his hotel room.


    Jeff shook his head. "No, no... I was wondering, when did Aiden learn to make pastries?"


    JoAnna realized the misunderstanding and giggled. "Not him. My other brother-inw, Felix."


    It took him a second to understand that ''other brother-inw'' means that Sophia has a boyfriend... which rifies JoAnna''s rtionship status: she is avable. Jeff felt a relief and at the same time his heart almost leaped out of his chest.


    Through his haze, Jeff heard JoAnna speak, "Come on, let''s eat... I''m hungry, I waited for you to wake up so we can eat together."


    She ushered him to the dining room where table was set with coffee, juice and fresh fruits.

 Chapter 237 - Meet JoAnna (6)

    JoAnna ced three croissants in a te in front of Jeff. "I hope you ept this. It''s my apology¡­ or part of it¡­", she sheepishly said. JoAnna started with ''sacrifices'' which are part of her apology.


    "What?" Jeff does not understand. Why would JoAnna want to apologize? She is the victim.


    JoAnna is embarrassed, but seeing that Jeff does not understand, she needs to rify her actions. "For the other time... in hotel... when I ate your breakfast."


    "An apology?" Whenever he thought about that morning, he found JoAnna to be adorable... His brain already removed all his irritation from memory of that evening and morning. The only thing left was his longing for her and regret that hisck of decisiveness allowed her to leave. Why would she apologize for?


    JoAnna took a deep breath and started rambling, "I know... it''s not enough... I made a fool out of myself. I hope you can forget about that... I usually don''t drink, and I don''t know how I ended up in such a sorry state... and I know I owe you a burger also. I can buy you a dinner tonight... if you don''t have anything else nned." JoAnna wanted to say that she owes him clothes as well, but she didn''t want to bring up the topic about her barfing over him.


    "Dinner?" Jeff was not sure he heard her right. Everything else went over his head. His brain only registered that she wants to have dinner with him. Did he hear her right?


    JoAnna mistook his confusion as a rejection and felt that she is pushing it too much. She bit her lower lip, feeling dejected that she was too bold and assumed that he is not interested in having further contact with her. After all, he must be busy, and has other things to do. He just helped her out, why would hemit more time to her? "If you have other ns, we can do it some other time... if you want..."


    He shook his head. "No need. Tonight, is fine." Edges of his lips raised into a smile.


    ''She actually wants to have a dinner with me!'' Jeff thought that he should pinch himself few times just to make sure that he is not dreaming.


    "Umm..." Another unpleasant topic, but JoAnna can''t avoid it. "I really don''t know how to thank you for what you did this morning."


    "Don''t think about it." He does not want her thanks. He did what he wanted, and it felt right. Just having her in his arms was a great reward, he does not want anything else. ''Maybe another hug?'' But he does not dare say that aloud.


    JoAnna was still thinking of the morning. "No... if you didn''t show up, I can''t even think how it would end up..." Her right hand was on the table and clenched into a fist.


    Jeff put his right hand over hers and felt that she rxed her grip. His left hand went under her now rxed fist. "I''m d that I could help."


    JoAnna looked at her hand,pletely covered by his, and rxed her fist more, allowing her fingers to stretch. She felt his warm palms surrounding her hand and her heart raced. She lifted her gaze and their eyes met.


    Jeff was in a daze. ''Beautiful... how I wish to taste those lips.''


    Jeff looked JoAnna in the eyes and observed her bodynguage. Jeff is very good at reading people, that is a necessary skill for a good CEO. Looking at JoAnna, first word thates to his mind to describe how she is looking at him is: Trust. She trusts him. He closed his eyes and sighed. He does not deserve this trust... to be worthy of her trust he needs to be clear with his parents and Isabe. Why does he feel like a cheater? He is not in a rtionship with Isabe, but this... his feelings... makes him feel like a cheater. Going against his desire to hold onto her, Jeff slowly pulled his hands back and kept them under the table.


    Jeff cleared his throat. "What I did will only get him out of FMC. He is still a danger to you."


    Seeing that he let go of her hand, JoAnna felt disappointment. ''What right I have to be disappointed? Did I actually think that something will happen? He probably has a woman in his life, and I''m sure there are many who throw themselves at him, how can Ipete with that?'' JoAnna scolded herself for thinking that anything more than this can happen between them.


    She heard him say that Dr. Light is still a danger for her. JoAnna shook her head. "We got it covered. I''m using devices that Felix designed to secretly record Dr. Light for some time. Sarah and Aiden found evidence that he is taking money under the table to push patients on top of the organ donor list. Sophia is preparing legal action against him... with what happened today, we should have a solid case."


    "I didn''t know that. It seems you have a good team... Count me in." He wanted to help, and to be part of her life.


    She was surprised by Jeff''s words. Isn''t he very busy? "You want to help?"


    "Of course. If nothing else, I can be a witness." He convinced her.


    JoAnna smiled. "OK. We will meet online tonight to discuss our next steps. If you stick around, you can join."


    "Stick around you..." He smiled at the idea. "Yes, I can do that."


    "Aren''t you busy? With work... and stuff?" She missed the meaning behind his words.


    Jeff decided that it''s time to turn on his ''almost true'' mode to answer her question.


    Jeff''s answer: "Not today." Full truth: ''I gave myself first full day off since I took on the position of a CEO, just to be with you.''


    JoAnna was happy that he has no work today. "Oh... How long will you stay in the area?" She knows he will stay until tonight, at least. But wants to know how much more time he will be around.


    Jeff''s answer: "I don''t know." Full truth: ''When you get sick of me and kick me out, I will leave.''


    "You got a small suitcase... Uhm... do you need to get more clothes?" JoAnna hopes to use this as an opportunity to get him a recement for clothes she ruined.


    Jeff''s answer: "What do you have on your mind?" Full truth: ''I have three more sets, so I have plenty.''


    "We can go shoppingter... If you want...", JoAnna suggested.


    Jeff''s answer: "OK" Full truth: ''I would do anything, just to spend more time with you.''

 Chapter 238 - Why Was He There?

    ~Fairfield~


    Sarah is sitting in front of her PC, listening to audio recording and reading emails that Aiden collected about Vivian. Her expression is unreadable, and her eyes dimmed. When she finished, she just sat there, staring through the screen, without moving, without a word.


    "I''m sorry...", Aiden consoled her.


    "Funny, I should be used to this by now." She stood up and walked outside.


    "Sarah..." Aiden called after her.


    Her voice came from the hallway. "I will be OK. I just need some time alone." She went to the bedroom and closed the door behind her.


    Aiden rubbed his temples telling himself for hundredth time, ''This is the best way.'' But she didn''t sound right. He stood up and walked after Sarah. He found her standing at the window, looking outside. He embraced her from behind. "How do you want to handle this?"


    It took some time for Sarah to respond: "I don''t know... I would like to find out why. Why would she go to such lengths just to get my trust, and betray me? But maybe it''s better just to lock her out of my system and forget about her."


    Sarah really has bad luck with people who seem to be her friends. Through the years, people approach her with various excuses, in various situations... only for her to find out that they are jealous of her, want to hurt her, sabotage her, abandon her after she did a favor for them. It reached the point where Sarah gave up on friends and only pushed people away... and then Vivian came, looking all distressed and fragile, in a need of help, in a need of a friend. And Sarah let her in. Now that Sarah thinks about it, it should be strange how convenient everything was with Vivian. Howe Sarah was not suspicious that no matter when she called, Vivian was always avable? Vivian always had time for Sarah, just the two of them. Disappointment filled Sarah''s heart. She was disappointed at herself, if she held back her desire to have a friend, she would not be this hurt... again.


    "Let''s think about that together, OK? You are not alone." He kissed back of her head.


    Sarah leaned into Aiden''s embrace, grateful that she has him in her life. He is her support. They are not together for a long time, but Sarah knows that he will never leave her, he will never betray her¡­ because they belong together.


    Their phones beeped at the same time. It was notification that JoAnna shared new files with them.


    Sarah sighed. "Good. I could use a distraction right now."


    They checked online share and saw that there are audio files from Dr. Light''s office and one that JoAnna uploaded from the pen recorder.


    It was painful to listen to Dr. Light bully JoAnna in his office. It was even worse to listen to what happened in front of the resting room for nurses at six o''clock that morning, and then in the garage... Sarah was enraged listening to that man say such lecherous things to JoAnna. Her anger mixed with confusion when male voice was heard ''What do you think you are doing?''. Sarah looked at Aiden and saw that he is holding his forehead with his hand.


    He recognized that it''s Jeff and hoped that Sarah will not find out. It all went well... or so Aiden thought, until he heard Jeff dere his full name to Dr. Light. Recording ended and Aiden looked at Sarah.


    Her mouth was slightly open. It took her some time to recover. First thing that came out of her mouth was: "Why was Jeff there?"


    Aiden''s mind raced to find a reasonable exnation. He cursed Jeff: ''If you know that you are going down when Sarah finds out, why are you taking me with you?'' He found something suitable: denial. "I don''t know... maybe he had some business in Seattle and felt unwell. Remember? He looked horriblest night."


    Sarah thought that this exnation makes sense. "He did great, actually. Let''s check if it worked."


    They hacked into documents rted to shareholder meetings, and found out that afternoon there was a meeting, and Gregory Light lost his position as a partner, he will not have the right to attend board meetings, no right to vote remotely, and will not practice medicine in any facility associated with Franciscan Medical Center.


    Sarah shared this information with Sophia and JoAnna.


    "Jeff did an amazing job! We should treat him somehow... What luck that he showed up when he did.", Sarah praised Jeff.


    Aiden awkwardly smiled at her words. ''Yeah, lucky...''


    Sarah was ted. "With all evidence we got, Sophia should have no problems to put that scoundrel behind bars for a long time. I look forward to today''s conference call."


    ~Seattle~


    Sophia was in her office when her phone beeped notifying her that new files are uploaded on the share by JoAnna. ''It must be that she got something rted to Dr. Light.''


    She called Felix and told him to wrap up his work, they are going home early.


    ¡­


    Sophia and Felix took a seat on the sofa, and Sophia yed recordings from herptop. Both of them cringed at the recording from his office. When they heard Dr. Light asking JoAnna ''You know that I can end your career before it even started, right?'' Sophia felt like mming theptop, but Felix held her hand.


    The audio file from pen recorder was even worse. Even Felix had his fists clenched. When Jeff''s voice sounded: ''What do you think you are doing?'' Sophia and Felix nced at each other, neither of them knowing who the man is... but he is a third person and seems to be there to help JoAnna. Their hearts raced while listening. Felix cheered when he heard Dr. Light screaming how Jeff broke his nose. When Greg started with his threats to JoAnna, they held their breath... Hearing Jeff telling someone that Gregory Light should be removed from FMC and mentioning of White corp. and White foundation, made Sophia open her mouth in surprise. When Jeff dered his identity, it only confirmed her suspicion.


    Audio ended. Sophia stared at the screen with her mouth open, while Felix pped loudly and eximed, "Mon Dieu!* How exciting! Better than any TV drama!"


    Felix looked at Sophia, "Ma ch¨¦ri,** are you OK?"


    Sophia blinked few times. "That is Jeffrey White! What was he doing there? He lives in Los Angeles."


    Felix shook his head. "Are you questioning motives of that man? He saved JoAnna. Shouldn''t you be grateful instead of doubtful? He was very chevaleresque.*** A true gentleman. I can vouch for him that he has no bad intentions towards your sister."


    Sophia giggled. "You can vouch for him? Do you even know him?"


    Felix responded matter-of-factly with his chin held high. "One gentleman recognizes another without the need to know each other."


    Sophiaughed.. ''What kind of a logic is that?'' But she can''t deny that Jeff saved JoAnna out of a tricky situation.

 Chapter 239 - What Are You Doing There?

    ~Fairfield~


    That evening, Sarah logged into conference call first, Sophia with Felix came online shortly after.


    "Aiden... are youing?" Sarah called him from the study room. "You will miss the beginning, don''t make us wait for you!"


    Aiden was in the hallway doing silent prayers that Jeff is smart enough and that he went back to Los Angeles. He tried calling him, but it went straight to his voicemail. Texts also didn''t go through. ''Is his phone off?'' Aiden was upset that he can''t reach his brother. He called Jeff''s assistant and Aiden''s anxiety increased when Steve told him that Jeff took a day off. ''What the hell is he doing?!'' Aiden was on pins and needles. He knows that if Sarah finds out that Jeff went after JoAnna, she will go berserk. She hates cheating, and she is overprotective of her sisters.


    "Aiden!??" He heard Sarah calling him again from the study room. Impatience was obvious in her voice.


    He took a deep breath: "Coming..."


    Aiden took a seat next to Sarah, greeted Sophia and Felix with a forced smile and listened as they chatted while anxiously waiting for JoAnna toe online. No one mentioned Jeff, or the recording... yet.


    "Hi everyone!", JoAnna''s cheerful voice greeted them.


    Sophia and Sarah looked at the neer next to JoAnna. Aiden looked at Jeff, holding his breath and hoping that all turns out well... somehow.


    "Hi Jeffrey, thank you for stepping in for Anna!", Sophia spoke first.


    "I second that.", Sarah said. Her voice was not as enthusiastic as Sophia''s.


    "Don''t mention it. It was my pleasure.", Jeff responded and nced at JoAnna who was looking at him and smiling.


    Felix politely greeted man next to JoAnna once he realized that is the gentleman who saved damsel in distress.


    Sarah looked at Jeff and JoAnna and could not help to ask. "Jeff, what are you doing there?"


    Aiden felt that his heart stopped while waiting for Jeff to respond.


    Jeff opened his mouth to answer, but JoAnna cut him off. "He was there this morning and offered his help in this matter. I epted it. Sophia, you can count on him as a witness."


    "Oh, that is great! Thank you, Jeffrey. This will be very helpful." Sophia eximed.


    "Did you all get a chance to listen to the recording?", JoAnna asked.


    They all nodded to confirm.


    Sophia spoke, "That man is really gross. It''s lucky that Jeff was there in the right time."


    Sarah squinted her eyes, not happy with the response she got previously. "Yes, lucky... Jeff, howe you were there at six in the morning?", she tilted her head slightly while scrutinizing him.


    JoAnna responded again. "He came to the hospital, not feeling well. It was a coincidence and probably some luck as well, that he was there to save me."


    Aiden exhaled with relief. JoAnna''s exnation is in line what he told Sarah. But in next instant he tensed again. ''This Sarah... can''t she let it go?''


    "Not well? He looks fine.", Sarah continued pressing the issue. She sensed that something is off.


    "He is not fine, but much better after a full day of rest.", JoAnna was a natural.


    Jeff looked at JoAnna who made excuses for him and could not stop corners of his lips going up, to form a smile.


    Seeing him in the screen like that, JoAnna pushed him out of the view of camera. But not in time for Sarah to miss the smile already formed on his face.


    Jeff was caught by surprise and toppled down from the chair.


    JoAnna gave him a quick re before turning her face to the camera.


    ''There is definitely something going on...'' Sarah looked at Aiden who had an appearance of an innocent child. ''Too innocent.'', Sarah thought. Her intuition was screaming that she is missing something obvious, but she had no clues and no evidence. She decided to wait and observe.


    When Jeff came back into the view, his face was back to neutral, and he kept it like that for the duration of the call.


    They finalized call with decision that Sophia will prepare the case with her team and inform them when she needs anything. Until Dr. Light is off the streets, JoAnna needs to be extra careful.


    "Jeff, while you are there, please take care of Anna." Sophia urged him. In response he nodded. Sophia continued, "Anna, when he leaves, you cane and stay at my ce. Don''t go out alone. And double-check before opening your doors. Promise?"


    "Yes.", JoAnna smiled.


    "I estimate one week until we are ready to file charges. Anna, don''t take this lightly. That freak was already crazy, now he lost his job and who knows what he will do." Sophia was stern.


    "I know." JoAnna responded before they ended the call.


    Sarah logged off and looked at Aiden. "Do you know something about this?"


    "About what?" He pretended he does not understand where Sarah is going with that question.


    "About Jeff being at Anna''s ce at ten in the evening!"


    He sighed in relief that she is not asking about him being at FMC in the morning, but this was also a tricky topic. ''Denial, denial, denial...'' Aiden shook his head, "No idea... How about we focus on something we know... Vivian. How are we going to deal with her?"


    Sarah''s face darkened. "Yes, we need to talk about that."


    Aiden sighed in relief when he saw that he distracted Sarah sessfully. He will need to talk to Jeffter.


    ~Seattle~


    In Sophia''s apartment, Sophia looked at Felix with a glee on her face as soon as they logged off. "Did you see that?"


    "What?"


    "Jeffrey White in Anna''s apartment! And how they look at each other! I''m not wrong about this..." Sophia saw it. They like each other!


    Felix smiled seeing her so enthusiastic. "You approve of him?"


    "I think he is a decent man. A bit uptight... but Anna is outgoing for both of them. Maybe together they find some middle to work with." Sophia smiled while thinking how nice it would be for JoAnna to finally find a man on whom she can rely upon... and Jeffrey is definitely a good candidate.. Sophia didn''t think much of that earlier, but now that she has Felix, she understands how much happiness rtionship with a right man can bring.

 Chapter 240 - Give Me Your Tomorrow

    In JoAnna''s apartment, she logged off from the video chat and turned toward Jeff. His gaze was fixed on her intently, as if he is trying to read her mind. He was smiling. ''Handsome¡­ very handsome.''


    Her mind shed images of previous few hours she spent with him.


    Shopping in a mall... visiting few stores that specialize in men''s clothing. Jeff was quite ufortable looking at t-shirts and jeans, not sure what to pick, and he agreed to try whatever JoAnna suggested.


    She slightly blushed when image of him in a tight-fitting t-shirt appeared in her mind. His v-shaped torso and toned body is usually hidden under a suit, but today''s experience of him trying out clothes made JoAnna catch herself gawking at him more than once.


    She saw him smiling... he noticed that she was staring and forcing herself to look away from him.


    JoAnna was disappointed that she didn''t get to pay for the clothes, but he was faster than her and didn''t give her the opportunity to rece clothes she ruined.


    Dinner with him... She picked the ce. Restaurant was more intimate than what she remembers. ''Was this ce always so dimly lit?''


    His keen dark eyes fixated on her most of the evening, made her highly aware that he is watching her.


    JoAnna exhaled. Jeff paid for the meal as well.


    "You cheated!", she used him when he used the excuse of going to the restroom to give his card to the waiter.


    He responded with augh.


    She was disheartened. "I only wanted to do something for you. To repay the favor and atone for my mistakes."


    He was amused. Everything she did was so adorable in his eyes. How can she call it a mistake? In his eyes, she can''t make any mistake no matter what she does. Jeff could see her sincerity. "You want to do something for me? Well, there is something..."


    Her heartbeat speed up when she saw his mischievous smile. "Tell me..."


    "Give me your tomorrow." His bottomless eyes pulled her in, and she lost herst ounce of resistance.


    JoAnna held her breath, entranced by his voice that sounded like a promise.


    "Well? Will you spend your tomorrow with me?" His fingers touched her cheek, and her head moved on its own toward the fiery touch making her cheek brush against his palm.


    "Yes." She whispered.


    ¡­


    "Why did you do that?" Jeff''s voice pulled JoAnna out of her haze.


    She was blushing, still under the influence of her memories. "What?"


    "You exined my presence." He rified.


    She shook her head. "I don''t know."


    "Are you not curious?"


    "I am. I would like to know... But I believe that you will tell me if it''s important." JoAnna was confident.


    He lowered his head. Guilt was eating him up from inside. "You should not trust me that much."


    "I don''t have a choice anymore.", she admitted with a whisper.


    Jeff lifted his head and looked her in the eyes. ''Does this mean she likes me?''


    All of his ns fell apart. He selfishly wanted to be with her now, he wanted to pull her into his embrace. His arms were hurting how much willpower he used to keep them by his side and not to reach out for her. But he needs to tell her the truth. He does not want to start anything based on lies.


    "I came... to see you." Words removed some constriction he felt in his throat.


    She was surprised to hear him admit so openly. "Why?"


    "Because I needed to confirm that you are real."


    His response surprised her even more. "I don''t understand."


    "Since I''ve met you in the hospital, I could not stop thinking about you. When I saw you that evening sitting on the fountain, I realized that it was fate that made me walk that way and allowed me to meet you again. Every moment I spent with you reyed million times in my head. I remember every word you said, every expression you made¡­ and my dreams were always about you. I thought I was going crazy. I found out you are Sarah''s sister and I asked her to put us in touch¡­ When I heard that you are doing the night shift, I was not able to stop myself. I needed to confirm that you are not a figment of my imagination." He looked at her stunned expression and hesitated. He never spoke so much in his life... But he was not done. He needs to say more.


    JoAnna listened to his words and she was not sure she is hearing right. Is he telling her that since his hospital stay, he is thinking about her, trying to find her, to be with her? How is that possible? This handsome, confident, aplished, powerful man who is making her get lost in a daze and her heart pound so strongly that it feels like it''s going to jump out of her chest¡­ he was looking for her?


    JoAnna opened her mouth to say something, but Jeff interrupted her. "Please, let me finish."


    She closed her mouth and gave a small nod.


    It took him few minutes to speak again. "My heart is heavy because I feel that I''m doing something that I should not. I want to be with you, and show you how I feel, but... there are things that I need to take care of. I know that I should have fixed that mess first, but I''m too selfish and could not dy looking for you."


    JoAnna observed him, and it looked that he is done talking. "What mess?" She was afraid of his answer, but she needs to know.


    Jeff struggled to find words. "Many years ago, my parents arranged for me to... get married to someone." He heard JoAnna gasp and forced himself to continue talking. "I never cared about that, thinking how it does not matter with whom I end up with. And untilst weekend I didn''t even know who she was. When I met her, I didn''t feel anything... " He took a deep breath. "Please, give me some time to fix that. I will make my parents cancel whatever agreement they have with her family. I want my freedom. I want to be with you... If you will have me."

 Chapter 241 - Dont Get Funny Ideas

    JoAnna''s head was a mess. What did he just say? That she needs to wait for him? To do what exactly¡­? She felt like a child who just got told ''you can have your favorite ice cream, it''s right in front of you, and the ice cream wants you to eat it... butter.''


    "What if I don''t want to wait?" JoAnna herself was not sure if this had a meaning ''I want you now'', or ''I don''t want any part of it.''


    Of course, Jeff didn''t consider first option, he took a second one. "I will still make my parents cancel the agreement... and I will wait for you. As long as it takes." He looked her in the eyes hoping that she will see his honesty. He opened his heart, and there was nothing left to hide.


    ''Damn! Does his every word need to go straight to my heart?'' Even if she manages to deny him, can she deny herself?


    They sat in silence for several excruciating long minutes. JoAnna stood up and walked to the bedroom. She pulled out his carry on and bags from that afternoon shopping and left them in the hallway.


    "You can sleep in the guest bedroom!", JoAnna said before closing the bedroom door behind her.


    Jeff told himself that it could have been worse. At least she didn''t kick him out of the apartment. ''She didn''t lock the door of her bedroom. She still trusts me.'' He smiled bitterly and went to get his things.


    "Just my luck... I finally find a guy who moves my heart and he is promised to someone... " JoAnna mumbled.


    She went to shower and came out shortly after that in her pajamas. She was not able to get out of her mind what he said... how he can''t stop thinking about her, but he has an arranged marriage. ''He said he met herst weekend, wasn''t that weekend when Sarah went to his birthday?'' JoAnna called Sarah. "Not sleeping?"


    "Not yet... where is Jeff?" Sarah wanted to confirm that there is nothing fishy going on between Jeff and her sister.


    "In the guest bedroom."


    JoAnna heard Sarah sigh in relief.


    "Can I ask you something? Do you have time now?"


    "Sure, go." Sarah heard that Jeff is in a different room, so Sarah was rxed.


    "Are you aware that Jeff has... an arranged marriage?"


    "Yes." Another sigh of relief came from Sarah. Sarah had some doubts about Jeff, but if he told JoAnna about Isabe, then he should not have any funny ideas about her.


    "Can you tell me about that?"


    "His parents arranged something for business purposes a while ago. I don''t know much. He met Isabest weekend. She is nice, and also caught up in that whole thing not knowing how to handle it."


    JoAnna knows that additional questions might reveal her interest in Jeff, but she needs to find out more. "Does she like him?"


    "I don''t think so... They just met. But it''s not love at first sight."


    "Does he like her?" JoAnna held her breath waiting to hear Sarah''s response.


    "Does he like anyone?" Sarah chuckled. "Why are you asking about this?"


    "I spent some time with him today, and he mentioned it... so I''m curious. And at the same time, I think it''s a sensitive topic, so I didn''t want to ask him." JoAnna was always good ining up with a great coverup on spot. And she expected a question like this.


    Sarah agreed with JoAnna''s point. "I know what you mean. Those things never happened to anyone I know, so I was curious as well... I can tell you that if it''s not for that arrangement, Jeff and Isabe would not be matched by themselves. Except for both of them not willing to go through that, I don''t think that they have anything else inmon."


    JoAnna held her breath for a second before continuing. "How do you know that they don''t want to go though it?"


    "Reading bodynguage, of course."


    "Thank you." JoAnna smiled. She found a relief hearing that both Jeff or the other woman are not interested in that marriage arrangement.


    "Uhm... you are wee."


    "OK. I''m going to sleep now. Will talk againter." JoAnna hanged up not waiting for the response. She wanted to ask more details but didn''t want Sarah to suspect that she is interested in Jeff.


    Maybe next time she can ask more questions... but, what''s the point? Will it change anything?


    JoAnna went to her bed and pulled nket over her head. She could not sleep... she tossed in her bed trying to getfortable. After some time, she gave up trying. She was staring at the ceiling and decided to summarize what she knows.


    #1: Jeff likes her. Without any doubt she is certain that he likes her.


    #2: He has an arranged marriage waiting for him. He said that he will cancel it, but it''s still pending. Jeff told her about it, and she appreciates that. What Sarah said only confirmed his story.


    #3: Does she like him? Does point #2 change how she feels about him?


    JoAnna looked at the time, it was after midnight. She got out of the bed and walked to the guest bedroom. JoAnna hesitated in front of the door for few seconds before opening them slowly.


    She walked to the bed and watched Jeff who was lying in the bed. His eyes are closed, but JoAnna could observe irregr breathing.


    "I know you are awake." She whispered.


    "I''m trying to sleep." He lied.


    She chuckled at his poor attempt to lie.


    He observed her for some time. "Why are you here?"


    She was waiting for him to ask. "I said that I will spend tomorrow with you... well, it''s tomorrow."


    Jeff stared at her, stunned.


    JoAnna moved closer to the bed, shifted the nkets andid down next to him. She ced her head on his shoulder and inhaled deeply. "You smell nice...", she exhaled.


    Jeff wrapped his arms around her and pulled her in a tight embrace. He felt his heart swelling from the joy of holding her... another part of his body was also swelling.


    JoAnna noticed. "Hey, we are only sleeping... don''t get funny ideas."


    Jeff was embarrassed. "I can''t control that... it has mind on its own. But I can vouch for the rest of me, I will be a gentleman."


    ''I wish you wouldn''t...'', She thought and hid it with a giggle. "What are we going to do tomorrow? ... I mean today?"


    "I don''t know yet.." Jeff responded while in his mind he added, ''I feel lucky that you didn''t kick me out, I didn''t dare make any ns.''

 Chapter 242 - Lets Be Selfish (1)

    JoAnna woke up and could not stretch her body as usual. Actually, she could not move much. It took her a second to realize that she is in the guest bedroom, in Jeff''s embrace.


    "Good morning, Anna", his deep voice greeted her.


    Her head turned to the source of the voice and their noses almost touched. ''Too close!''


    She inhaled. "Good morning..." JoAnna nced at his lips and then at his eyes. She felt a strong force pulling her towards him, wanting to kiss. Oh, how she wanted that kiss...


    JoAnna1: ''No, no, no... he is spoken for. Until he settles that I need to stay away.''


    JoAnna2: ''Stupid! If you want to stay away, why are you climbing into his bed?''


    JoAnna3: ''This is too much... I give up...''


    JoAnna exhaled. "Can you let go of me?"


    "Do I have to?"


    ''When did you be this shameless?'' JoAnna wants to be stern, but left side of her lip curved up, betraying her. "Well... eventually we need to get out of the bed."


    "Eventually..." He slightly nodded and their noses touched. "Let me be selfish today."


    She inhaled his breath. "Only if you let me adjust my position."


    He loosened his grip on her, and JoAnna slid lower, leaning her head on his chest. ''This is safer.'' She exhaled and listened to his heartbeat. Her hand was resting on his abdomen just above edge of the nket. JoAnna could feel his muscles tensing under the thin fabric of his t-shirt as her fingers moved. Her gaze moved lower andnded on a nket-tent that formed above his crotch. She suppressedughter when she remembered howst night, he said that it has mind of its own... and he said that he will be a gentleman... and she believes him. JoAnna felt his fingers running through her hair. She closed her eyes enjoying the feeling of his touch, and sighed.


    His hand stopped moving. "What are you thinking?"


    "You are not the only one who wants to be selfish." Hand that was on his abdomen moved around his waist and she pulled her body closer to his.


    Jeff felt her body sticking to his, and only thin fabric of pajamas separated them. A low grunt escaped him. "Today, let''s be selfish together."


    JoAnna didn''t see his face, but she could tell that he is smiling.


    After some time, she spoke. "Jeff?" She felt his body twitch and looked up at him. "Are you OK?"


    "Yes." He was smiling. "This is the first time you called my name."


    "Really? No way... " She shook her head in disbelief. "I''m sure I called you at least few times."


    "Yes, you called me 412" He tapped her nose yfully. "Say it again."


    "412?"


    ''She is teasing me again...'' He grimaced for a second and then smiled. "No, not that... my name."


    "Jeff." JoAnna responded.


    He demanded more. "My full name." He leaned toward her and his breath brushed her cheek.


    "Jeffrey" She whispered. ''Too close, again...''


    He looked at her inviting lips. "Anna... I really wish to kiss you." His low voice seduced her.


    "We shouldn''t¡­" She struggled to resist.


    Jeff couldn''t give up.


    Her lips were slightly parted, and she blushed.


    ''She is so close, so beautiful.'' He moved closer to her. "But... do you want to?"


    "That is not important." She closed her eyes, unable to resist the temptation of his proximity.


    "That is the only thing that counts." Jeff inched closer to her. Their lips almost touched, and his breath caressed her lips.


    "I wish that it''s that simple." JoAnna''s whisper reminded him why she is resisting.


    His hands loosened their grip around her, and she scrambled out of the bed. JoAnna went through one shopping bag and pulled blue jeans and a t-shirt. "Get ready, so we can have breakfast." She threw clothes on the bed next to him and got out of the room.


    When doors closed behind her, she stood in the hallway, and took few deep breaths. ''This will be more difficult than what I expected.''


    JoAnna finds it close to impossible to stay away from him, she wanted that kiss. But could she stop there? They need to get outside... surrounded with people. That will provide distraction, and control. So that they don''t go too far, too fast. If they stay at her ce, just the two of them, she will not be able to resist him much longer.


    When she got out of the shower, JoAnna heard her phone ring. She picked up, caller ID was Sarah.


    "Hey, baby sis!" JoAnna greeted.


    Male grunt came from other side of the call. "It''s Aiden."


    JoAnna looked at her phone to confirm that it''s Sarah''s number that called her. "Why are you using her phone?"


    "Because you don''t pick up when I call from mine." He was not in a good mood.


    "I just got out of the shower..." She exined. ''Why is he showing me attitude. Did I do something wrong?''


    "How long do you shower? I called you first time two hours ago!"


    "I was... " she wanted to say in the guest bedroom with Jeff, but then she would need to exin more, so she stopped. "Why are you calling? Is everything OK?"


    Aiden sighed. "I tried calling Jeff, but he is not answering. Do you know where he is?"


    "Yes. He is with me. I mean, in the guest bedroom, not here with me¡­ Do you want me to tell him to call you?"


    After whole morning of calling, he finally got a hold of someone. He will not let her hang up. "No, he is not answering. Give him your phone now... please."


    "Just a minute..." She walked to guest bedroom and knocked. There was no answer, so she opened the door. Jeff was not there, and she didn''t hear any sound. She called, "Jeff?"


    Bathroom door opened and Jeff walked out wearing only jeans pants, and nothing on top. He was rubbing his damp hair with a towel and looked up at JoAnna.


    She stared at his toned body, frozen, with her mouth half open. ''Damn! Did he just walk out of a ygirl magazine cover''?

 Chapter 243 - Lets Be Selfish (2)

    Jeff saw JoAnna staring at him and was amused with her reaction. He didn''t know that his body has such an effect on opposite gender. Probably because he never cared about that before, so he didn''t notice. But seeing her lost in a daze like that, ted him.


    ''I know that she likes me... today, I will get that kiss.'' Jeff walked toward her with a confident smile that made JoAnna hold her breath.


    "It seems you can''t stay away from me, no matter how much you try." Jeff stopped few inches away from JoAnna. Their eyes locked onto each other.


    JoAnna forgot why she came to his room. She was aware only of his presence, how tall he is, his muscles, that drop of water sliding down his chest...


    He held her chin with his thumb and index finger and lifted her head slightly.


    His lips were so inviting, she thought of kissing them and felt blood rushing to her lips, making them throb from craving to touch his.


    He saw her lick her lips. ''Yes, I got her... just one more inch, and I will get that kiss.'' He was confident. "Why did youe back? Did you change your mind?"


    ''What? Why did Ie back? Oh, the phone...'' She lifted her hand which held the phone and pushed it towards him until it reached his chest.


    He looked down and saw the phone, called ID was Sarah, and it was an ongoing call, ''Why is Sarah calling me?''... Jeff took the phone from JoAnna''s hand reluctantly. "Yes?"


    Aiden''s voice boomed from other side. "What do you think you are doing?!! Can''t stay away from you?!! ..." As Aiden vented his frustration, Jeff stepped away from JoAnna, hoping that she will not hear his brother''s rants. ''Shit! Such a bad timing, little brother...'' Jeff sighed.


    When Aiden made a small break to inhale, Jeff asked: "What do you want?"


    "What do I want?!!" Aiden lowered his voice, as if he does not want to be overheard. "I want you to get yourself out of JoAnna''s apartment and go back to work!"


    "No."


    "What do you mean, NO?" Aiden''s frustration was obvious. "Do you know how many times I called you? Do you know how many times Steve called me? Do you even care about thepany? Go back to work!"


    "No."


    ''Since when was Jeff this childish, selfish?'' Aiden took few deep breaths and calmed down his voice. "OK. OK... What are you doing there?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Are you spending another day with JoAnna?", Aiden squeezed through his teeth.


    "Yes."


    "Can you at least call Steve and give him some instructions? He is really desperate. He even thought that you got kidnapped, or in a hospital unconscious again, or dead."


    "OK."


    "How long will you stay there?" Aiden had difficulty epting that this is his always level-headed brother.


    "I don''t know." If it''s up to him, he would never leave JoAnna''s side. Even if that means staying in her apartment.


    "You need to let her go... at least until you figure out stuff with parents." Now Aiden''s voice was calm and sincere.


    Jeff closed his eyes and exhaled. "I know."


    "I said that I will not stop you from pursuing her and gave you a week. This is your second day. Five more days until I tell Sarah. Go home and fix things with parents, your time is running out.", Aiden warned him.


    "Understood." Jeff hung up the phone and gave it to JoAnna who was facing away from him.


    He stretched his arms toward her, but she nimbly stepped away, avoiding his embrace. "Cover up!" JoAnna turned to leave his room and heard him say, "I need to call in to work". She left his room and closed the door behind her.


    An hour passed before he got out of the room. JoAnna was in the living room, watching TV and eating chips.


    "Sorry it took so long." He looked more approachable in jeans and t-shirt than in his usual outfit.


    "No problem." She offered him chips. "Is everything OK?"


    He took the whole bag and kept it away. "They will survive... But I need to go to work tomorrow." He settled himself next to JoAnna and faced her. "Come with me to Los Angeles." ''I really don''t want to be separated from you.''


    JoAnna was surprised by his offer. "I have work." It was an excuse.


    "Take some time off." He didn''t see work as an obstacle.


    She found that he is too close again and stood up. "What will I do there? You will be in the office whole day."


    "You can do whatever you want. I will be at peace knowing that man can''t find you." Jeff was telling the truth. He wanted her close to him, and away from that man.


    JoAnna thought how his words make sense. Sophia said it will take a week at most before they are ready to file charges. "I need to think about it."


    "OK" He smiled. ''She didn''t say no.''


    His phone rang. Jeff looked at it with a frown and switched to vibration only. "I promised my assistant that I will not turn off my phone." He exined himself as he kept his phone away. ''How can I get her to stop trying to escape me?''


    Jeff was aware that JoAnna is keeping her distance from him only because of the arrangements with Isabe.


    As they walked out of her apartment building, neither of them noticed middle aged man following them with his piercing gaze from the ck Mercedes, parked on the side of the street.


    They spent the day walking on the streets and piers and having food in crowded ces. JoAnna made sure that wherever they go, there is a lot people around them. Those strangers had a task to not allow them privacy, which threatens with an intimate atmosphere.


    By end of the day, JoAnna admitted that her attempts were a huge failure. In crowded ces Jeff would pull her towards him, protectively keeping her away from strangers. No matter how many people surrounded them, they all faded into the background.. Her mind created a realistic illusion that only two of them are real, while everyone else is part of a passing mirage.

 Chapter 244 - Lets Be Selfish (3)

    They had dinner in a revolving restaurant at the Space Needle.


    JoAnna didn''t notice changing city lights below them. She was lost in his eyes which gazed back at her, observing every detail of her exquisite face, not missing a single change in her expression while reading her mood.


    After dinner, they went up, leaning on the edge wall of the observation deck to enjoy the view of city lights.


    Neither or them saw the lights. They were both painfully aware of each other''s presence, fighting urges that raged within them. Number of couples kissing around them only added oil to the fire which burned their insides, reminding them that they are too far away from each other¡­ pulling them closer.


    JoAnna''s feelings swelled within her, amplified by the knowledge how close he is, watching her, right by her side. Their shoulders almost touching. She was so nervous that her body shivered.


    Jeff saw JoAnna shivering and swiftly unzipped his jacket. She realized that he wants to cover her up and grabbed his hands to stop him.


    "I''m not cold." She admitted.


    He smiled. ''Finally... she is close to me, facing me... so beautiful.''


    JoAnna pulled jacket, which he was about to remove, back over his shoulders.


    Jeff was pleased to see that she didn''t move back to her previous position. "Did you decide not to run away?"


    His deep voice entranced her, and those dark eyes pierced through her soul and hooked onto it, not letting her move away. She was unable to form any coherent thoughts.


    "I''m not capable of making any decisions right now." She confessed with a whisper, feeling her heart thumping loudly in her ears.


    "Good." He leaned in and lowered his lips on hers. ''Her lips are warmer and softer than what I imagined... velvety smooth.'' The knowledge that she is not rejecting his touch thrilled him. He was fighting the fire within him, trying to be gentle, and not to allow his animalistic instincts to take over.


    JoAnna could not tell how long itsted. Not long... probably. When he lifted his head and their eyes met again, JoAnna did not feel anxious anymore. Her eyes were clear, fixated on the man in front of her. Feeling of his lips on hers still lingered and she wanted more. She licked her lips slowly and smiled. "I''m sure you can do better." She taunted him.


    His eyes shed in surprise. He was ready to respond to her challenge. Jeff reached out and with one hand on her back, pulled JoAnna to him. His other hand touched her chin, tipping her head up while he lowered his lips on hers again. If she expected another light kiss, she was quickly proven wrong. This kiss was hungry and unstoppable. His fingers traveled from her chin, leaving invisible fiery trace over her neck to the back of her ear, before his hand settled firmly behind her neck holding her head in ce. His tongue probed her lips, asking for greater intimacy. She granted it. JoAnna''s mind melted as their tongues swirled together, hers followed his as he retreated, tasting him in return. Her hands moved on their own along his broad shoulders and wrapped around his neck holding onto him tightly because whole world was spinning. And even if end of the worldes right now, she does not want to let go of him.


    Jeff lost himself in her kiss. It''s not his first kiss, but it''s the first real one, with a woman who has the power to shake his core. His grip tightened, and he pulled her in closer... their bodies pressed against each other¡­ but it was not close enough. His tongue explored her mouth deeply, but it was not deep enough. A low groan escaped him as he wanted more, more of her. He drew back a fraction, ending their deep kiss with few hungry, short ones. Jeff whispered against her lips. "My dear..." He swallowed hard. "We should leave this ce."


    JoAnna looked at him while catching her breath. "Yes" ''Oh, God, yes!''


    ¡­


    They held hands as they walked back to her apartment.


    JoAnna weed cold night air which helped her regain senses. She was still high from the kiss, but her voice returned as well as some of her cognition. "When are you going back?"


    His steps stopped for a moment before they resumed. "You are noting with me?" Realization hit Jeff as if someone poured ice water on him.


    "No." She made her decision.


    He knew that it was a long shot, but part of him still hoped that they don''t need to part ways. Not so soon. "You can''t stay at your ce."


    Jeff wanted her toe to his ce. He wanted her close to him badly. But he reminded himself not to be selfish. He is not in a position to make any demands. He should be grateful that she didn''t reject him.


    "I know what to do." JoAnna tightened her hold on his hand, reassuring him. She will go to Hill vi and stay with Edward. He could usepany, since Ste left for her trip to India.


    "When you are safe, I will leave." He didn''t want to leave. Last two days with her, he was riding high, and he is not ready to crash back to the reality.


    "I can go anytime. I just need to call a cab. My car is still at the hospital." She didn''t want to go back there, everything felt fresh. At this time, she decided that she will take some time off from work.


    "To your family home?" He guessed right.


    JoAnna smiled. "Yes."


    "Can I drop you off?" Jeff wants to prolong his time with her, how much possible.


    "If you have time."


    He thought for a second. "In the morning, after we wake up."


    Her heart fluttered at the implication of his statement. "I''m still not ready."


    "I know." Jeff''s voice was deep and tinged with regret.. He knows why she is not ready, and he promised to himself that he will fix that as soon as possible.

 Chapter 245 - Lets Be Selfish (4)

    JoAnna is in the shower... she is taking much longer than usual. Jeff''s image is in front of her eyes, feeling of his kiss, sound of his voice, sight of his smile. She is trying to wash it all away so that she can be herself again. But it''s not working. It seems thatst two days changed JoAnna and what it means to be herself. His presence invaded every cell of her body, and he is undeniably integrated with her existence. She told herself many times not to fall for him; that she should keep her distance, fortify her heart and not let him in. But it was toote. He was already in. Jeff has a permanent residence in her heart, and the only thing that is keeping her from fallingpletely into an endless abyss is a small spec of her mind which is still holding onto its reasoning.


    She got out of the bathroom, in her two-piece pajamas while rubbing her hair with a towel. She stopped in her tracks. ''Why is he here? In my room? Sitting on my bed?''


    Jeff lifted his head and swiftly stood up. In two quick steps he was in front of JoAnna, not giving her a chance to escape back into the bathroom.


    JoAnna observed him. He was also ready to call in for the night, but it seems he decided toe to her room instead of going to sleep. His fresh-out-of-shower scent surrounded her, and she felt her mind waver. "I''m not ready." She whispered, reminding him and herself that she is not willing to cross the line of physical intimacy.


    "I know." His disappointment was obvious. "But... don''t deny me being close to you."


    JoAnna remembered that he promised to be a gentleman, and he proved to her twice already that he can do that. She rxed and gave a small nod.


    In an instant, he pulled her into a hug and his lips pressed against hers. His tongue demanded ess between her lips, and she had no willpower to deny him.


    Her arms wrapped around his neck and her fingers entwined with his silky hair, still damp from the shower.


    Jeff''s tongue explored inside of her mouth and retreated. JoAnna matched his movements and followed until his lips closed around her tongue and he sucked gently. The sensation made her whole-body quiver and she let out a moan.


    His hand on her back slipped under her pajama top, finding her skin. He pulled her closer, and his palm felt so hot on her back, she was sure it will leave scorching mark.


    With small steps they inched toward her bed, neither of them willing to let go and stop.


    When Jeff''s legs reached edge of the bed, JoAnna pushed him with her body and straddled him as soon as his back hit the mattress.


    She felt his throbbing member between her legs and could not help but giggle. "It seems it still has mind of its own."


    "My dear..." His voice was much deeper than usual. "I assure you that we are thinking the same."


    She swallowed hard. "You promised to be a gentleman."


    "I''m doing my best... but you are making it... difficult." He looked down at the point where her body pressed on him with a pained expression.


    Seeing him struggle against his desires, made her fall for him even more. He was doing it for her, because she is selfish, and he is indulging her. JoAnna slid off of him and went under the nket.


    Jeff took a minute to calm down, and then joined her.


    They faced each other for some time before JoAnna spoke. "You know... we can do, other things... without going all the way." As a person with modern medical background, she knows more than one way of making a man release sexual tension without an intercourse.


    Jeff had a pained expression. "I think you are putting too much trust into my self-control." He has a maddening desire to be inside her, but when he sees her face and remembers that it would go against her wishes, he manages to hold back.


    "I''m sorry", she turned her back to him. No matter how much she wanted him, this was one thing she didn''t want topromise on. She already pushed herself outside herfort zone and crossing thatst line would make her feel regret in the morning. Even if next day he rifies things with Isabe, and his parents, it would not change the fact that right now part of her feels like the second woman who is enjoying stolen happiness.


    "Don''t be... ", he pulled her close to him. "I''m the one who should be sorry." He kissed back of her head and tightened his hold on her.


    ...


    Next morning, in front of the Hill family vi. Jeff and JoAnna are sitting in his car.


    "I should go now.", JoAnna was reluctant to leave.


    Jeff didn''t respond. She hesitantly turned towards the car door and opened it.


    "Wait...", he called after her. "Give me your phone number." He remembered that he still does not have a way to contact her.


    She told him the number, and he called her. When he heard ringing sound from her bag, he felt a relief. "You have no idea how much I struggled to get this number."


    She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. "Bye, Jeff... I will not call you."


    He pulled her head closer and kissed her on the lips. "I know. I will call you."


    He leaned in for another kiss, and she moved away.


    "I need to go.", she whispered.


    It''s difficult for her to leave knowing that there is a chance she will not see him again like this. With just the two of them. Holding each other... She does not want to think about that.


    Jeff let go of JoAnna and sighed as she closed the car door behind her. He fought the urge to run after JoAnna while she walked into the vi.


    JoAnna watched from the window, wondering what is on his mind while he sat in the car motionless for few minutes, before driving away, with her heart in tow.

 Chapter 246 - Only For Few Days

    ~Los Angeles~


    It''s Friday afternoon, Jeff is in his office giving folder with documents to Steve. "Finish that, and you can go home for the day."


    "Boss, your avability..." Since Jeff took two days off from work without any announcement, Steve is worried that it will happen again. Those two days were like a nightmare for him. Everyone was asking questions, needing decisions, and he had no answers and no power to make calls, not without his Boss.


    Jeff guessed what Steve was going at. "I will be in Reno over weekend... avable. And from Monday I wille to office, as usual."


    Steve sighed in relief.


    "Next time I will leave instructions." Jeff waved with his hand indicating to Steve to leave.


    Steve left worrying about what that ''next time'' means. Will his Boss suddenly not show up for work, again?


    ...


    Jeff finishedst items on his to-do list and thought about his uing visit to Reno. He ns to talk with his parents about canceling agreement with Lambert (Isabe''s dad), and to let them know about JoAnna.


    Jeff is aware that Aiden just recently introduced Sarah to his parents, and he wants to ask him how it went. He called Aiden.


    Now that Jeff was back at work, Aiden was much less tense. "Hey, big brother!"


    "I''m going home for weekend to talk with father and mother. I was hoping I can use your experience toe up with my strategy." Jeff went straight to the point. "When you talked about Sarah, how did it go?"


    "Mom was fine. You know that she puts us first. As long as you tell her that you have genuine feelings toward Anna, she will be OK."


    "That''s it?" Jeff was not sure that things can be so simple.


    Aiden was not sure what more Jeff expects, so he thought of next step. "You can let her meet with JoAnna? Or show her some photos so she does not think you made her up."


    Jeff frowned. "I don''t have photos."


    "That''s easy. Go online and search for JoAnna Hill. I will text you few tags you can use for social media. Just focus on what you need. Find few photos you can use and don''t get distracted."


    ''What does that mean: focus on what you need?'' Jeff wondered. "How about dad?"


    Aiden was at a loss here. "I don''t know. Mom took Sarah to meet dad. It would be good if you get mom to ept JoAnna first, and then ask her for advice rted to dad."


    "Makes sense... Thank you. You helped."


    "OK. You know how to find me... I''m not like someone who turns off his phone and disappears from the face of Earth!"


    "Funny. Since when you became aedian?"


    "Hehehe, bye! And good luck!" He hanged up.


    Jeff looked at his phone thinking of calling JoAnna. He called her as soon as he reached LA two days ago, but she told him not to call her anymore unless he settles things on his end. His subsequent calls ended up lost in her voicemail.


    Jeff sent her a text: "Anna, I miss you. I will get this figured out soon, I promise." He sighed while scrolling up the message history... 50+ messages from him, only one reply from her, to his first message:


    [Jeff]: "I''m about to board ne to LA."


    [JoAnna]: "Have a safe trip."


    After that, all other messages from him have status ''read'' but she didn''t respond.


    ~Fairfield~


    At the same time while Aiden was on the phone with Jeff, Sarah got a call from JoAnna. "Hey, baby sis!"


    "Hi, Anna... what''s up?"


    "You know I shouldy low, to avoid Greg, right?"


    "Yes¡­", Sarah was wondering where is JoAnna going with this introduction.


    "I''m staying home... but mom is not here, and dad is busy with his project, so I''m super bored."


    Sarah understood JoAnna''s hints. "You want toe here?"


    JoAnna was relieved that Sarah seems not to object the idea. "Yes! Can I? Only for few days..."


    "No need to exin. When do you want toe?"


    JoAnna exhaled in relief. Part of her was worried that Sarah has some other ns, or maybe just wants privacy with Aiden. "How about Sunday?"


    "Sure... oh, no... "


    JoAnna''s heart dropped. "What?"


    Sarah thought for a second before continuing, "Actually, it''s not a problem. Slight a change in ns, but not a problem."


    "What is it?"


    "We are heading to Los Angeles on Sunday evening, and will stay there for a week. Come with us."


    "LA? I don''t know..." That is where Jeff is. JoAnna does not want to see him until he resolves things on his side. Anywhere else is fine, but idea of going to Los Angeles is making her nervous.


    Sarah liked the possibility of JoAnnaing and decided to do her best to convince her. "You haven''t seen my new ce. We have plenty of room, it''s even bigger than this one in Fairfield. Great views. It has a pool! And a gym downstairs. Streets are full of shops and restaurants that you can check out while we are at work, there is a number of great parks, farmers market only two blocks away...e,e... please?"


    JoAnna was hesitating. ''I need to get out of here, and I would like to see Sarah''s apartment... Maybe Jeff will not find out I''m there, but even if he does, it''s not like I can avoid him forever.'' She decided to give in. "OK. I would like to see it."


    "Great! I will send you the details of our trip, so you can n ordingly."


    ...


    Sarah was all smiles when Aiden walked out of the study room after talking to Jeff.


    "Guess what?" Sarah hopped excitedly toward Aiden.


    "What?" Her good mood was contagious. As soon as he saw her wide smile, he was smiling as well.


    "JoAnna will join us in LA!" Sarah eximed.


    "What?" Aiden panicked on the inside. ''What kind of bad luck is this?''


    "She is bored at home, so I called her to join us to Los Angeles. We can even arrange to meet with Jeff if he has free time. Maybe for dinner? Now that they know each other I''m sure they have things to talk about..." Sarah babbled excitedly while Aiden could not believe which way this is going.


    "Yeah... I''m sure they have topics inmon." He mumbled.. ''I need to make sure Jeff does not find out that JoAnna is staying with us.''

 Chapter 247 - So Close, Yet So Far Away

    ~Los Angeles~


    Jeff received text from Aiden with tags: #JoAnnaHill #HillQueens #FrozenQueens.


    He did a search for ''JoAnna Hill'' on hisptop, and thousands of hits showed up: web pages, forums, blogs, images.


    He opened one blog which imed that it has most urate information on Hill sisters.


    One of topics with most votes was about different eye color between three sisters. In the topic it imed that Sophia has brown eyes, JoAnna blue, and Sarah green.


    Jeff thought about it. He never paid attention to the eyes of Sophia and Sarah, as for JoAnna¡­ ''Anna has blue eyes, it seems they have urate information.''


    Next topic is discussing how Hill sisters are cold and unapproachable. Topic has a lot ofments. Of course, like any onlinemunity resource, it has mix of opinions but most of them are from haters.


    ''You have no idea how kind Anna is!'' Jeff was getting angry reading all thosements from people who talk badly about JoAnna without knowing her.


    He closed that page and looked at another one, which looked like her resume, but made by a fan. It showed her birthday: September 10, height: 5'' 9", status: single, names of schools attended, that she moved from Harvard to Johns Hopkins University and started residency at Franciscan Medical Center, all under guidance from Dr. Gregory Light. Jeff frowned when he saw that man being mentioned in the same sentence with JoAnna.


    As he went through different pages, Jeff found that there is a lot of information which is wild guessing, mostly inurate. The more he read the more upset he was.


    Jeff realized that he spent more than an hour browsing through pages which only got him upset, and he still didn''t have any photo of her that he could use. ''This is what Aiden meant when he told me to stay focused.''


    Jeff did search on social media with tags that Aiden sent him. Thousands of pictures filled up his screen. But not many were about his JoAnna. He does not know that Sarah deleted most of the images containing her or her sisters. But she missed some pictures which were not tagged correctly.


    Top image returned was of JoAnna at the Christmas party. Location: Orion Enterprise HQ. He was also at that party. ''Did I see her? How is it possible that such a beauty didn''t catch my eye then?'' He slowly scrolled through images. Stopping at those with JoAnna.


    One photo showed JoAnna, and in the background was Sophia talking with someone, when he looked up closely, that man talking with Sophia was him. ''We were so close!'' He was only few steps away from JoAnna. He saved that photo and sent it to JoAnna with a caption: ''So close, yet so far away.''


    ''If I met her then... I would not allow this charade toe to the point where Isabe and her fathere to meet me.'' He shook off those thoughts, there is no point thinking about the past opportunities that were missed. He needs to focus on present and fix things for the future.


    Jeff observed that on photos taken during events or in the city, where JoAnna was aware of the people watching her, she has an aloof expression. ''Cold, distant, unapproachable, enchanting... beautiful.'' Few photos are taken sneakily, while she was in a private setting with her family. On those photos JoAnna is smiling, her expression is soft. ''Warm, friendly, inviting, enchanting... beautiful.''


    Jeff remembered range of expressions JoAnna showed when she was with him. She was not cold or distant, she was smiling at him... He remembered her smile, and her cute expression when she blushed, her stubborn confidence, and eyes full of trust¡­ He wished to see her so badly that it hurt.


    It was difficult for Jeff to pull himself out of daydreaming. He left his office with confident steps. He has a mission for this weekend. He will y his moves right, and nothing will stand between him and JoAnna.


    ~Hill family vi~


    JoAnna is in her room, reconsidering her decision to join Sarah in LA. She is looking at thetest message from Jeff: ''Anna, I miss you. I will get this figured out soon, I promise.''


    ''What will I do if I see him?'' She wants to see him. She is missing him like crazy. Her emotions are raging, but she is forcing herself to hold back from reaching out to him. ''He must fix this by himself, if his feelings are true. There is no point in me caving in if he does not handle this matter.''


    JoAnna is torn apart. Struggling between missing Jeff, wanting to call him, and her fear that maybe, just maybe he was not honest. ''What if he does not n to talk to his parents, and he does not cancel whatever thing he has with that other woman. Then what? Am I going to be his mistress? What kind of a future is that?'' That thought makes her feel a knot in her chest.


    But even if he stays with that other woman, can she avoid him? She will end up seeing him once in a while. He has business connection with Sophia, and a personal one with Sarah. ''I can''t modify my life just to avoid him. I hope I don''t meet him, but if I do... I will see then.'' JoAnna knows that if that is the case, she needs to be stronger, to build a wall around her feelings and not to let them out. She does not want to be a mistress. No matter how much she loves him, she will not allow herself to go that route.


    She decided that she will go to LA. After all, how many bosses go to visit their employees at their apartment? Jeff will note there, so as long as she does not reach out to him, she will be fine. She decided to focus on positive sides: she will be away from Dr. Light, and weather is warmer. Idea of her lounging in the sun next to a pool sound nice. And for that experience she does not need to leave the apartment!


    JoAnna started nning what will she pack and headed to take a shower.


    Her phone beeped again, and she checkedtest message: ''So close, yet so far away.'' She observed photo. And felt mix of emotions... ''I manage not to think about him for a minute, and he makes sure that my mind drifts back towards him..'' She kept her phone down and went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 248 - Tell Me About Her

    ~ Reno, White family vi ~


    nor was surprised to see Jeffe home for the weekend. Usually, he would stay in his apartment in Los Angeles, ande home only for holidays and events.


    She was even more surprised when he asked her to talk to him in private. It''s a long time since he asked her to talk to him in private. nor guessed that this is something important to him.


    They were sitting in the family room, facing each other over a ss coffee table when he told her, "Mom... I found a woman I like." It was obvious that he is nervous.


    nor observed his bodynguage carefully. She does not know if she ever saw him this anxious. She slightly moved her head, as if asking him to continue, curiosity was showing in her gaze.


    "I like her, and I don''t want to continue this charade with Isabe. I have no feelings for Isabe. I will talk to dad, and to Isabe. It''s my fault that I was passive and let ite to this stage." Jeff observed his mom, trying to predict her reaction, but the only thing he could see was that she is expecting more information.


    After some silence she spoke. "Does this woman have a name?"


    "JoAnna." Just saying her name calmed down Jeff''s heart. His expression softened, and gaze became gentle.


    nor noticed change in Jeff. She wanted to know more about a woman who can make her older son so anxious and so gentle at the same time.


    "Tell me about her." nor''s face didn''t show any reaction.


    Jeff was nervous, but as soon as he started talking about JoAnna, smile appeared on his face. "She is bold and shy at the same time. She likes to tease me, and she can drive me mad from anger, yet I can''t be angry at her... smart, definitely smart. And kind. Beautiful inside and out. She changed me... I want to protect her."


    nor was moved by his words.


    "Did you disappear from work for two days because of her?" nor used him.


    He was surprised that she knows about it. ''Did Steve call home as well?'' But he could not deny the truth. "Yes."


    "Does she know about Isabe?" nor wanted to know how honest he is with JoAnna. Having secrets is not a good start of a rtionship.


    "Yes. I told her, because I don''t want us to have any secrets between us."


    nor was happy to hear that answer and wanted to find out JoAnna''s reaction. "And? What does she say about that?"


    Jeff closed his eyes and exhaled as frown veiled his handsome face. He looked like he is in pain. "She... I don''t think that she wants to see me again until I fix this thing first."


    nor approved. It shows that girl has integrity and self-respect.


    "Is she returning your feelings?" nor continued her questioning.


    "Yes, I believe so."


    "What will you do if we don''t break up the agreement with Lambert Dillen, and force you to marry Isabe?" Her gaze scrutinized him.


    Jeff looked at his mother in disbelief. "Force me? If I can''t be with JoAnna, I don''t want any other woman by my side."


    Idea of him being forced to be with any woman other than JoAnna outraged him. No matter what his parents did, it can be only on paper. In real life, he will not be with any other woman. He knows that no other woman can capture his heart, not after he experienced hurricane of emotions next to JoAnna. At the same time pain enveloped him when her realized that even if it''s just on paper, JoAnna will not be with him. Jeff was already thinking about the possibility what his mother said: that they want to force him. He will not allow that to happen. He will leave. Leave his work,panies, status, everything¡­ he does not want any of that if he can''t be with JoAnna¡­


    nor''s expression softened seeing Jeff''s determination and she smiled. "When can I meet her?"


    "You want to meet her?" Jeff was surprised.


    nor nodded. "Of course, I do... I don''t remember I ever heard you talk this much. Or saw you smile like this¡­ She did change you... Do you have her photo?"


    "Yes." Jeff excitedly moved to sit next to his mom on the sofa and showed her JoAnna''s photos on his phone.


    nor examined JoAnna''s face. "I don''t remember meeting her, yet she looks familiar."


    Jeff smiled. "She is Sarah''s elder sister."


    nor''s eyes shed at this information. "I like her already..." She has a very good opinion of Sarah. She believes that JoAnna would have simr core values as Sarah, so she can''t be a bad person. "Let me know when I can meet her."


    "I will talk to her and let you know." Jeff''s smile widened exposing his teeth.


    nor shook her head... "Really¡­ I don''t remember I ever saw you smile like that... you love her."


    "Yes... yes, I do.", Jeff acknowledged.


    "Tell me... how did you meet?" nor wanted to know every detail about Jeff and JoAnna. She saw that Jeff is in love, and that is enough for her to support him. The only thing that could change her opinion would be if JoAnna treats Jeff badly, but based on what she heard, that does not seem to be the case.


    Jeff was happy to talk about JoAnna. Seeing that his mom is epting JoAnna as his love interest, made him feel at ease.


    "Mom, I need to talk to dad as well..."


    nor understood that he is asking for an advice how to talk to Oscar. "It will not be easy... I don''t think he will consider your feelings at this point. He already has a verbal agreement with Lambert. Treat it as when yourpetitor is going for something you want. How will you secure that deal for yourself?"


    Jeff nodded gratefully. "Thanks, mom. I know what to do."


    Jeff headed to his father''s study. He stood at the door for few seconds mentally steeling himself before he knocked and entered.


    Oscar was reading some documents on the table, and he raised his head to look at Jeff.


    Jeff cleared his throat. "Hi dad, do you have some time? I have a deal I want to discuss."


    Oscar straightened his back, removed his sses and gestured with his hand for Jeff to sit on a chair opposite of him.


    Jeff took a seat.. "First, I need you to tell me terms of your agreement with Lambert Dillen."

 Chapter 249 - I Want To Void The Agreement

    Hearing that Jeff wants to know details of the agreement with Lambert, Oscar observed Jeff for some time while trying to read him. He was proud to see that Jeff''s expression didn''t reveal anything other than confidence. Oscar stood up and took a folder from his safe in the back room.


    He handed folder to Jeff. "This is information on their current assets. In summary: they will merge with White corp. Isabe has no business or management knowledge. Lambert needs someone who will take over hispany after he retires¡­ and that will be you."


    Jeff frowned while taking the folder from his father''s hands. "Is there a written contract?"


    "No. Verbal only." Oscar scrutinized Jeff while he flipped through papers in the folder. "Where are you going with this? What''s with the sudden interest?"


    Jeff raised his index finger, indicating to his father to give him a minute. After some time, he kept the folder on the table and looked at his father seriously. "Based on this, their assets are worth about $300M. Is that correct?"


    Oscar contemted for few seconds before agreeing with Jeff''s estimate.


    "So, with this deal, White corp. gets $300M worth of assets, and Lambert gets someone to manage his business after he retires. Correct?"


    "You skipped the part where you marry Isabe, but other than that, it''s correct¡­ I don''t understand where you are going with this."


    "I want to void the agreement." Jeff admitted.


    Oscar''s eyes narrowed in disapproval.


    "Wait, let me finish..." Jeff said before Oscar can object. "If I can make it so that each side gets something of the same or better value, there will be no objections. Can you agree with that?"


    "I''m listening." Oscar leaned back into his chair.


    Jeff thought for some time before speaking. "If I get someone else who he approves of, to lead theirpany, Lambert will agree to void the agreement. Is that something you can confirm?"


    "I believe that is the case, but I would need to check with him."


    Jeff gave a small nod and continued. "And if I can get $300M or more to White corp. instead of this merger, will you approve of voiding the contract?"


    Oscar''s eyes shed at Jeff''s words. "How much more?"


    "Double." Jeff was confident.


    Oscar was interested. "In what time?"


    "Three months."


    "In three months, profit increase of $600M?" Oscar was surprised by Jeff''s confidence.


    "We canpare profits with averages for the same period ofst year. If I get White corp. to earn $600M more than those average values, will you voluntarily void the agreement?" Jeff stood up and extended his hand for a handshake.


    Oscar looked at Jeff''s extended arm for a second before taking it for a handshake. "Agreed."


    ...


    Once Jeff got Oscar to agree, he didn''t stay overnight. He returned to LA immediately, and called his assistant Steve toe to office, so they can start work on strategies to increase profits for thepany. He also asked Steve to call in all directors for an early morning meeting on Monday.


    Of course, Jeff knows that he can just refuse to agree to marry Isabe. However, he feels guilt for letting ite up to this point. He needs to face this head on, and not hide from it. He wants to use this as an opportunity to prove himself to his father and to JoAnna that he is sincere and capable. If he can get out of this situation and no one suffers a loss, then he will prove himself, and JoAnna will ept him. That is something he is confident in.


    ...


    Weekend passed by fast, and Sunday evening Sarah and Aiden reached to their apartment in LA. Sarah was happy to hear that Aiden gave up on having bodyguards follow her. If Evalina didn''t show up so far, she probably went back to Russia. Sarah checked her online file-shares, and since she got fired, she didn''t make any changes to the files... Sarah tried to locate her: police, airports, etc. but nothing came back. Evalina just disappeared.


    JoAnna arrived about two hours after Sarah and Aiden. Sarah showed her the apartment and helped her settle down in the guest bedroom. Two sisters chatted untilte in the night.


    Aiden was listening to their chat. He was happy to find out that JoAnna didn''t talk about Jeff. That told him that she wants to keep her rtionship with Jeff secret from Sarah. That is not fair to Sarah, but considering her explosive personality, it''s necessary until Jeff removes Isabe from the equation. Aiden was counting days... Jeff''s time was almost up, and Aiden would tell Sarah about Jeff and JoAnna. However, seeing that Jeff left JoAnna''s side in order to focus on fixing the situation, Aiden decided not to tell Sarah. If all goes ording to n, Jeff will cancel the agreement and be free to date JoAnna openly. From that point onward, Aiden does not need to fear Sarah''s wrath.


    ...


    Monday morning Jeff spent in meetings with directors. After that he called Aiden to discuss current status on their projects, and if he and Sarah can take on more. When Aiden asked for a reason, Jeff told him the truth: Oscar agreed to cancel the agreement with Lambert with a condition to raise profits of thepany.


    Aiden got an idea. "We are nning to do an attack on fewpanies, I think you can join our team, help us out, and earn something in return."


    Jeff was interested. Aiden exined what happened with Philip and Ed, how they targeted Sarah and in retaliation they want to take down theirpanies so that they can''t use those resources to pay their way out of jail. Jeff agreed that he can contribute in taking downpanies; at the same time, he can earn money toward appeasing his father.


    Jeff scheduled an online meeting with Sophia to discuss in more details, since she is the one in charge of nning the whole thing. Sophia knows that Jeff is capable, and she was happy to hear that he will join their little team. She sent him relevant information to review and prepare his strategy.


    With this, Jeff was increasingly confident that he can reach his goals in less than three months.. And that means removing obstacles between him and JoAnna.

 Chapter 250 - I Cant Stay Away

    JoAnna spent most of the Monday walking through the neighborhood and rxing in the apartment while Sarah and Aiden were at work. On Tuesday, Sarah offered to bring her to work and show her around, but JoAnna refused saying that she still wants to rest. In reality, she didn''t want to risk bumping into Jeff. Sarah didn''t think much about it and went to work.


    That day, after lunch, Sarah met with Bridgette for a coffee. Two of them chatted, when they saw Jeff pass near them, followed by his assistant, Steve.


    Jeff saw Sarah and walked to her. "Sarah, if you get a chance this afternoon, after four, stop by my office. I want to find out about your progress on security." He ignored Bridgette. The scene of her shameless behavior still made him feel ufortable.


    "Sure." Sarah looked at Steve. "Can you book his calendar for four? I will be there."


    Jeff and Steve walked away. Bridgette stared at Steve, not noticing that Jeff ignored her.


    "Now what?", Sarah teased Bridgette seeing her expression.


    "Who is that man?" Bridgette asked.


    "CEO White?" Sarah thought that Bridgette should know Jeff, right?


    "No, the other one."


    "Steve?" Sarah was surprised that Bridgette noticed Steve. Steve is overall good looking, but next to Jeff, average at best. But that is only her opinion. "He is CEO''s assistant."


    "Mmm, maybe he can book my calendar as well..." Bridgette mumbled.


    Sarahughed. "What you have seems to be incurable."


    Seeing that Bridgette is still looking after them, even after they entered the elevator, Sarah stopped teasing her. "Hey, howe you didn''t say anything to him?"


    Usually Bridgette didn''t hold herself back in saying something shameful to men who she finds attractive. But this time, it was different. Sarah found that amusing. "How about I find out for you if he is single?"


    "Can you?" Bridgette''s eyes sparkled.


    "I''m going to see him at four when I go for my meeting." Sarah winked.


    "Then I will thank you for your trouble."


    ...


    At four o''clock, Sarah got to CEO''s office.


    Steve was about to leave the office and give her and Jeff privacy to talk, when Sarah called out to him. "Steve, are you single or taken?"


    Steve was surprised by this, and so was Jeff. They both looked at Sarah.


    Sarah awkwardly rified. "Hey, not for me... one of my friends was wondering."


    Steve still stared at Sarah. "Single."


    "Thank you for your response." Sarah nodded.


    "Is that all?" Steve was embarrassed.


    "For now." Sarah was amused by his expression. ''How can a grown man blush like that? If he ends up meeting with Bridgette, she will eat him up.''


    Steve was surprised by Sarah''s question, and it made him very ufortable. But he decided to push it aside as if nothing happened.


    Sarah exined her progress with security enhancements to Jeff and started talking about what else is pending. About half an hour into the meeting, Jeff apologized "We need to stop here, I have another meeting in two minutes. Maybe we can meet again tomorrow and continue?"


    "Sure, I will talk to Steve to see about your avability." On her way out, Sarah stopped. "Jeff, I see that you are busy, but I hope you can meet us for dinner in next few days."


    He lifted his gaze from theptop. "asion?"


    "Nothing much... just that JoAnna is here, so I thought you might want to join us."


    Jeff was not sure he heard Sarah right. "Can you repeat that?"


    "JoAnna is here, staying at my apartment this week. So, I thought you might want to join us for dinner... before she goes back. But if you are busy, I understand."


    Jeff inhaled more than necessary. "I will get back to you on that."


    "Sure, no problem." Sarah left his office and looked for Steve to schedule a meeting with Jeff for next day, but he was not there. ''I will send him a messageter.'' She could talk with the secretary, but she wanted to tease Steve about Bridgette after seeing how flustered he was earlier when she asked him if he is single.


    Jeff was sitting at his desk, not moving for few minutes. ''JoAnna is here! Why didn''t she tell me? Forget it, she does not respond to my calls or texts.'' Jeff felt surge of emotions. JoAnna was right there, only few minutes away... He got startled when his secretary reminded him that he iste for his next meeting on the twelfth floor. He didn''t see her enter his office. Jeff stood up and walked out. "Cancel it." Jeff didn''t care about anything anymore. Desire to see JoAnna overwhelmed him.


    Jeff is not sure how he reached Sarah''s apartment building. By the time he came to his senses, he was in the private elevator, going up to the 20th floor. Security didn''t stop Jeff from going in, since they recognized him.


    Elevator door opened, and Jeff held his breath as he slowly walked inside. He found JoAnna on the terrace, leaning on the fence, and watching the street below. Her long brown hair fluttered in the breeze and he was entranced. ''So beautiful...''


    "Anna?", he called to her.


    Her body stiffened, and she slowly turned around. When her eyesnded on him, she felt her heart ache. She missed him so much. It was easier to hold onto her sanity without seeing him. "Why are you here?"


    Jeff saw her struggle and he felt constriction in his chest. It was difficult to breathe. "I heard you are here, and I had to see you."


    JoAnna closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She opened her eyes, "You saw me. Please leave." She walked inside, wanting to go to her bedroom, or maybe outside... anywhere, as long as it''s away from here, away from him.


    When he saw her walking away, Jeff panicked. He felt as if she is leaving him forever... as if he is not going to see her ever again. He didn''t know what to do. Reflexively he grabbed her wrist when she walked past him. "Anna...", his voice told her how desperate he is.


    JoAnna stopped in her tracks. She didn''t dare to look at him, fearing that her eyes will betray her, and he will see all feelings which she is desperately trying to conceal.


    "Why are you making this difficult?", JoAnna whispered. She held her head down, avoiding his gaze.


    "I can''t stay away, Anna... because I love you."


    JoAnna looked up at him, tears filling her eyes. "Oh, Jeff..."


    She threw herself into his embrace. Any willpower she had to resist him was shattered. She felt his arms wrap around her, his body pressing against hers as his warmth enveloped her. As much as she wanted to resist him, she can''t deny that this is the feeling she craves for.


    When he felt JoAnna in his embrace, Jeff exhaled. Everything disappeared. The whole world was reduced to two of them¡­ him being able to feel her next to him, inhale her scent, feel her warmth. Nothing else mattered¡­ And this time, she hugged him back.


    ...


    At the White corp. in Sarah''s office, Aiden peeked in through the door after a short knock. "Are you ready to go home?"


    "Just a minute to wrap this up." She answered.


    Her earpiece made a sound before she heard Eve''s voice, "Master, Jeffrey White entered the apartment." Sarah touched her earpiece.. "Show me."

 Chapter 251 - Why Are They Kissing?

    Aiden is very familiar with that little tapping movement Sarah does on her earpiece when she talks to Eve.


    Seeing Sarah''s serious expression, he got anxious. ''What did Eve tell her?''


    Sarah''s expression turned cold as she watched live feed on her PC screen without sound: Jeff grabbed JoAnna''s wrist, and she went to his embrace. They held each other for some time before JoAnna lifted her head and they kissed. Once, twice... ''They are still kissing! Why are they kissing?!! What the hell?!!'' Sarah''s mind was getting blurred from anger. ''What about Isabe?!! That shameless bastard! How can he take advantage of JoAnna when he has amitment to Isabe??!'' At this time Sarah''s expression twisted from anger. She stood up abruptly and rushed outside.


    Aiden took a deep breath before slowly walking behind Sarah''s desk to see what angered her to this state. He was frozen for few seconds until his brain processed what he is watching¡­ and Sarah saw it too!!! Panic washed over him. He knows what Sarah is capable of doing when she loses control. "Shit! Jeff!" He eximed before locking Sarah''s PC and rushing after her.


    By the time he got out of the White corp. building, Sarah was nowhere in sight. Luckily, Aiden knew where she was going. It was obvious that daily exercises greatly increased Sarah''s speed and stamina. Aiden ran to their apartment worried how far behind he is.


    As soon as elevator door opened, Sarah stormed inside. "Jeff! You shameless bastard!"


    Jeff was in a daze while kissing JoAnna, and Sarah''s voice pulled him back to reality. He stood up from the sofa. "Sarah, let me exin..."


    "What is there to exin??!" Sarah roared. "Are you still inmitment with Isabe?!!"


    "Yes, but..." Jeff tried to exin.


    Sarah didn''t listen. "If you didn''t break up with Isabe, what the f*ck are you doing on top of my sister?!!"


    Sarah was consumed with rage. Man in front of her was not Jeffrey White, it was not Aiden''s brother, it was not her boss¡­ it was an adulterer who dares to take advantage of her sister!


    JoAnna stood up next to Jeff. "Sarah...", she froze when she saw Sarah. She knows this expression. She didn''t see it in a while, but JoAnna knows that when Sarah is like this no one can reason with her, and people will get hurt until her anger subsides. JoAnna got her phone and dialed a number. ''Come on,e on... mom, pick up...''


    "It''s not like that..." Jeff tried to reason with Sarah. No words reached her, she leaped over the sofa towards Jeff. He stepped back trying to avoid a fight, but it only seemed to anger Sarah more. She startedunching attacks at him, he blocked first few hits, but each next one was faster and stronger.


    ''How can this skinny girl be this strong?'' Jeff wondered, as he relied on his reflexes to defend. Sarah was so fast that he could not think of anything to stop her. If those hitsnd on his body, he will suffer much more.


    JoAnna''s phone connected. "Mom, I need your help. Sarah went berserk. How do I stop her?"


    "What happened?", Ste asked.


    "There is no time for that, mom... it''s getting worse. She will hurt him.", JoAnna pleaded.


    "Put me on speaker", Stemanded.


    As Sarah''s attacks got fiercer, they startednding on Jeff''s body. Jeff took a step back increasing the distance between him and Sarah.


    Sarah''s eyes shed in excitement, and he felt chills all over when he realized that she started using her legs. He blocked one attack, and his arm almost broke. Second kicknded on his leg and he fell on his knee. Sarah''s next kick stopped midway few inches away from Jeff''s head. She heard her mom''s voice from JoAnna''s phone... Ste was speaking in Russian. No one understood what she said, except for Sarah, but it seemed to stop Sarah''s rampage. Sarah''s body stopped mid-attack, but her face was still twitching from fury that consumed her. Wild beast in her was roaring for more, it was not enough. Person in front of her needs to be punished.


    "Sarah, stop!", Aiden pleaded as he rushed from the elevator. He ran to her and hugged her from behind speaking softly. "Baby, I need you toe back. Come on... I know you can do it. Come back to me..."


    Sarah lowered her leg and her body rxed. She turned to Aiden and allowed him to lead her to the bedroom. Before he closed the door behind them, he told JoAnna, "Take care of Jeff."


    Ste was still on the phone. "What happened?"


    "Aiden calmed her down." JoAnna responded, visibly shaken.


    "Really?" Ste was surprised. "That''s good, that''s good. How about the people she attacked?"


    "One person... I will check on him now. But he is alive, don''t worry about that... Will talk to youter." JoAnna kept her phone away and walked to Jeff.


    Jeff was on the floor, staring at the closed door of the bedroom.


    JoAnna approached him slowly. "Are you OK?"


    ''Of course, he is not OK¡­'' She could already see bruises forming. But she needs to make sure there are no broken bones or internal injuries.


    "Was that Sarah?" Jeff asked weakly.


    JoAnna exhaled. "She does that... when she gets angry... Let me check your state. Can youe to the sofa?"


    JoAnna helped Jeff to the sofa. She lifted his shirt and her heart ached when she saw him already bruised up. She rushed to the freezer and came back with ice packs. "Luckily they have a lot of ice packs ready. Why do they need this many?"


    "After this, I have few ideas." Jeffughed for a second before abruptly stopping and holding his chest.


    JoAnna shook her head. "How can youugh? Look at you..."


    Jeff caressed her cheek with his slender fingers. "You are my medicine."


    She smiled as she pushed his hand away gently. "Stop flirting... and let me check you...."

 Chapter 252 - Void The Agreement (1)

    As JoAnna''s hands moved across Jeff''s body, she was asking, "Can you move this? ... Does this hurt? ... How does this feel? ... Focus! ... How about here? ..." JoAnna was trying to check Jeff''s injuries, but he would look for any opportunity to hold her hands and kiss her. He was ted to have her by his side and was acting like a spoiled child with a goofy smile on his face. Every time JoAnna frowned, ready to scold him, Jeff would pretend that he is in pain, and she would soften up.


    "Nothing is wrong with you... otherwise you would not mess around this much." JoAnna pouted.


    "I''m not messing around, not with you." Jeff pulled her into his embrace.


    JoAnna tried to get out of his embrace, afraid that he is hurt, and she is making it worse.


    "Stay like this¡­ just a bit¡­", Jeff whispered.


    "I''m afraid that I''m hurting you¡­", she exined.


    "Nothing hurts when we are like this." He voiced his thoughts and tightened his embrace.


    Jeff was ted and shocked by the strength of his emotions. He never thought that one person, one woman can have such an impact on his life. When she is with him, he feels like a doorway to different dimension is open and his previously lifeless world is reced with this new one where wind is blowing, birds are chirping, colors are showing, his heart is beating¡­ everything is alive when she is with him¡­ including him.


    JoAnna smiled and wrapped her arms around him.


    ...


    When Sarah and Aiden got out of the bedroom, Jeff wasying down on the sofa, covered with ice packs, and JoAnna was adjusting them. She hoped to reduce appearance of bruises, if nothing else.


    Sarah threw a cold nce at Jeff. "Aiden says that I should listen to what you have to say."


    Jeff slowly got up to a sitting position with JoAnna''s help.


    "How is he?" Aiden asked JoAnna, when he heard Jeff groan.


    "Lots of bruises... he might have a cracked bone in his left arm. I want him to get an x-ray to make sure." JoAnna was concerned.


    Aiden exhaled in relief. ''It could have been worse¡­''


    Jeff felt guilty that JoAnna is concerned. "I told you I''m fine. Just few bruises. Considering my behavior, I deserved this. Besides, I want to rify things with Sarah."


    Sarah''s mouth twitched. She saw Jeff as an adulterer who was taking advantage of JoAnna. That is not easy to forgive. What can he say to rify things and change her opinion?


    Jeff faced Sarah. "In short: I''m going to void the arrangement my parents made because I want to be with Anna."


    Sarah rxed a bit and looked at both Jeff and JoAnna before speaking. "What is the longer version?"


    "I spoke with my parents... my mom is excited and wants to meet Anna." Jeff smiled while he looked at JoAnna who blushed from excitement.


    "I told you!" Aiden eximed.


    Sarah gave Aiden a piercing look. "You knew about this?!", she squeezed through her teeth.


    "Listen to what he says, baby, nowes the good part where we need to help." Aiden quickly coaxed Sarah and looked at Jeff desperately.


    Jeff continued after taking Aiden''s cue. "My dad has few conditions, but he didn''t reject the idea of cancelling the agreement."


    "What conditions?" Sarah was distracted, but she didn''t forget that Aiden knew about Jeff and JoAnna and didn''t tell her.


    "I need to raise profit of White corp. and to help Lambert find a suitable person to inherit his business." Jeff exined.


    Sarah looked at Aiden. "What do you mean, we need to help?"


    "With your help, I can satisfy the conditions set by my father." Jeff was hoping that she will cooperate. The project she and Aiden are working on bring in a lot of money for thepany. If they agree to increase their workload it will be of great help.


    "Why would I help you?" Sarah''s voice was cold.


    Jeff was at a loss. Why would Sarah help him? Because of her good will? He loves JoAnna, but that is not a condition that will move Sarah. It was obvious that he didn''t have a good answer to Sarah''s question.


    JoAnna ced her hand over Jeff''s. "Because I love him."


    Jeff''s heart stopped beating when he heard JoAnna say that she loves him. He was overfilling with joy, at the same time unable to breathe¡­ Jeff stared at JoAnna, unsure what to say¡­ unable to say anything¡­ He wanted to pull JoAnna in his embrace and shower her with kisses, but he was afraid of provoking Sarah again, so he held back.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna and met her confident gaze. "OK. That is good enough reason." Sarah yielded, seeing that her sister is serious.


    Sarah looked at Jeff. "Don''t expect an apology from me... How can I help?"


    Jeff sighed in relief, "No apology needed... I still don''t know how to tackle issue with Lambert''s heir, but I have a n for raising profits."


    "I think I can help with Lambert''s heir as well", Sarah remembered Isabe.


    "Please exin." Jeff''s eyes lit up.


    "Isabe. She is not eager to marry just so that her father can be at ease by having someone inherit his business. She is smart. I believe that with some learning and guidance, she can be the one who takes over her father''s business. That solves the problem, right? She does not need to get married and his business stays in the family."


    Jeff thought that this is very reasonable. "Will she cooperate?"


    "I don''t think she has any other options." Sarah exined. "Even if you break the deal, Lambert will find another person in your ce, and she is stuck again. Find her some courses she can take, and mentor her until she is confident enough."


    JoAnna frowned. She didn''t like the idea of Jeff staying in touch with Isabe.


    Sarah noticed. "Are you not OK with Jeff being in frequent contact with Isabe?"


    "Who would be?" JoAnna was honest.


    Sarah nodded in understanding. "Then we can see if big sis can mentor her."


    JoAnna nodded in approval.


    Sarah turned to Jeff. "I know that you are not exactly on friendly terms with Isabe. I will call her right now, see what she says to all this, and we can take it from there." Sarah got her phone and walked to the bedroom.


    Aiden followed Sarah.


    As soon as the door closed behind them, Jeff pulled JoAnna in his embrace.


    She didn''t dare to move. "Careful... you are hurt."


    "And you love me", he chuckled not caring about her warning.


    "Yes, I do." She kissed him on the lips and gently hugged him. "I''m sorry for not responding to your calls and texts. I was selfish, and only thought about protecting myself. But it didn''t work... I was missing you like crazy. I will not run away any more.... I promise."

 Chapter 253 - Void The Agreement (2)

    Jeff felt like he is floating. It was surreal to have JoAnna by his side and to hear her say that she will not run away anymore from him... and from her feelings. Her feelings which she has for him¡­


    He cupped her cheeks with his palms and kissed her gently on the lips. "Come with me to my apartment." He wanted to have her near him all the time.


    JoAnna inched away and looked at him with a hint of panic in her eyes.


    "I promise not to go any faster than you arefortable with. I just want to have you by my side... because I think that some of these are starting to hurt badly." He pointed at two bruises on his right arm and frowned.


    "I never saw anyone fake pain worse than you." JoAnna rxed andughed. "I still want us to go to a hospital, so you get an x-ray for that hand. We can stop by on the way to your apartment."


    Jeff held his breath when he realized that JoAnna epted toe with him. His smile reached his eyes. "If I knew that getting beaten up by Sarah would get you to say out loud that you love me, ande with me to my ce, I would ask her to hit me long time ago."


    "Don''t joke about that..." JoAnna warned. "I''m surprised you have only bruises. Usually the receiver of Sarah''s anger is not so lucky."


    "She held back." Aiden exined as he exited the bedroom and closed the door behind him. "We are working on control... I''m happy to see that it''s working."


    "This is control?" Jeff was confused. ''I don''t want to know how she looks when she is not controlling¡­ and how exactly are you two practicing control?'' Jeff imagined Sarah beat up his brother. That might exin the ice packs. But Aiden looks fine. He never saw his brother bruised up. Jeff thought how he should go back to training.


    "She didn''t hit your vital spots... that was control." Aiden was proud. After so many attempts, finally she managed to take some control of her actions when anger overwhelms her.


    "Impressive. Dangerous, but impressive." Jeff praised Sarah. "It seems you did find a good match for yourself." Jeff told Aiden. He knows that his brother also has skills and¡­ anger issues.


    Jeff decided to go back on topic: void the agreement. "How is the call going?"


    Aiden shed a victorious smile and proudly announced: "Isabe epted Sarah''s n. They are working out details now. It will be up to you to reach out to Isabe and dad and to tell Lambert."


    "Wow... she is good." Jeff was in awe that Sarah managed to solve this part of the problem. Earning money is something he is good at, he had multiple ideas ready within minutes. But this one, to find a recement for Lambert¡­ this is something he was clueless where to start with. And she found the solution.


    "She is the best!" Aiden corrected him, obviously proud of Sarah. "With this, you got the heir for Lambert and we have the solution for Oscar''s money as well." Aiden''s expression turned serious as he continued. "While on the topic of money¡­ We will need to coordinate our final move. The two of us want to handle something ourselves while you deal with financial part."


    "What is it?", JoAnna asked.


    Aiden hesitated and nced back to the door of the bedroom. He wanted to make sure Sarah does not hear him. "Vivian is working with Philip." He didn''t want Sarah to be reminded of Vivian. Whenever Vivian came to her mind, Sarah''s mood would drop, and he wanted to avoid that if possible.


    "Oh, no... how is Sarah?" JoAnna knows that Sarah treated Vivian as one of best friends. Finding out that Vivian worked with Philip behind her back, must have been hard on Sarah.


    Aiden shook his head with a troubled expression and didn''t say anything else.


    Jeff leaned toward JoAnna. "Who is Vivian?"


    "Sarah''s close friend at University..." she responded in quiet voice.


    "I see...", Jeff mumbled to himself. He understood that this ''close friend'' worked with Philip who is target of their little mission. That means that Sarah was betrayed Vivian.


    Shortly after, Sarah came out and told them details about her talk with Isabe.


    Isabe was relieved to find out that there is a way out without her getting married to Jeff, or someone else. She is reluctant to think that she can handle managing apany, but if she has help and guidance, she feels more confident. She promised to give her best, and Sarah said that she will send her a list of courses to take and books to read. Jeff will work onpiling this list for Isabe.


    JoAnna got a task to talk to Sophia about mentoring Isabe. JoAnna was not veryfortable with talking about Isabe, but epted it since she wants to take part in getting Jeff out of the mess, he found himself in.


    They agreed to have a video conference tomorrow evening with Sophia and Felix included and to discuss these additions to the n.


    After that, JoAnna went with Jeff to the hospital. X-ray confirmed that there is no fracture to his arm.


    From hospital, they headed to have dinner. JoAnna was impressed that he managed to book a private VIP room at an exclusive restaurant with a great view.


    During dinner Jeff and JoAnna didn''t talk much. They mostly gazed into each other''s eyes while holding hands and exchanging gentle kisses, forgetting about the food in front of them.


    After dinner, they went to his apartment.


    ...


    Sarah was not at ease knowing that JoAnna left with Jeff.


    "Let them be... they are adults, you know?", Aiden reminded her.


    "I just can''t get used to the idea of..." Sarah frowned. "JoAnna and Jeff. He is so... stiff. What does she see in him? What do you think they are doing now?"


    Aidenughed. He concluded that Sarah didn''t notice how smitten Jeff is with JoAnna¡­ but she will see it. Soon. "You are silly sometimes... I''m sure they are not doing anything we will not do." His tone of voice implied that there is a hidden meaning behind his words.


    Sarah looked at him with eyes open wide in shock.


    "I meant they are probably having dinner. Did you think of something else?" Aiden teased her, and then changed his tone to serious. "You did well today, I was proud to see that you didn''t give him any serious injuries. Do you want to go and practice again after dinner?"


    "Thank you for the praise. Yes, let''s go and practice again tonight.." Sarah''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 254 - What She Wants (1)

    Jeff opened the door of his 43rd floor penthouse and let JoAnnae inside.


    She got in, and he closed the door behind her. Both of them are nervous wrecks.


    "Is it OK if I keep your things in my bedroom?" Jeff hesitantly asked.


    She gave him a small nod. Jeff entered through the third door on the right carrying her suitcase, while JoAnna slowly continued down the long hallway until she reached arge game room with a pool table, chess table which is set up, pinball machines and a poker table surrounded with sofas and chairs. Wet bar was on the right side filled with various liquors. Everything looked sterile, no dust, no sign of wear or ever being used. The room was dark, lit up by the light of a burning firece.


    JoAnna heard Jeff''s steps approaching. "Do any peoplee here?"


    "Not really."


    "I never imagined that this would be your style." JoAnna looked around.


    "It''s not..." Jeff admitted. "I told designer to do what he wants, and it ended up like this."


    "What is your style?"


    "I don''t know... I never thought about it. I spend most of my time in the office, or out on business." Jeff looked at the pool table and pinball machines. "Do you like it?"


    "Not really." JoAnna was honest.


    "You are wee to redecorate."


    JoAnna didn''t respond.


    He enjoyed seeing her blush. He enjoyed seeing all different expressions that she is showing him. "Hmmm... let me show you something you will like." Jeff flipped a switch on the wall, and on three sides of the room blinds went up, revealingrge windows. "How about this?"


    "Now, this is very nice... more than nice." JoAnna took in the night view of lit up skyscrapers, and a busy Interstate 110 below, from the 43th floor. She walked outside on the patio and inhaled fresh air, while light breeze caressed her cheeks. JoAnna was mesmerized by the view filled with millions of night lights stretching with no end and meeting the stars at the horizon.


    Jeff embraced her from behind. "If you want it, it''s yours."


    "What?" JoAnna didn''t understand.


    "Whatever you want... I can give you the world if you wish."


    She turned around and faced him. "I have no such wishes."


    "What do you wish?" He was ready to do anything to make her happy.


    What could she wish for? She is already with the man she loves and does not need anything other than him. "What do I wish? ¡­ How about you show me around? If I want to shower, I don''t know where to go..."


    He smiled and gave a small nod. "Come on... let me show you around."


    Jeff put his hand on her back and gently guided her back inside.


    In the kitchen, JoAnna checked the fridge and pantry. "You don''t have any food here."


    "I eat out." He simply responded.


    "You need to get some food if you want me to stay here." JoAnna made it sound like a warning.


    "What do you want?"


    "Basics... chips and ice cream. Ribbed chips and chocte chip ice cream."


    Jeff got his phone and sent a text. "Done."


    "I don''t want to know who got that text." JoAnna shook her head.


    Jeff showed her the rest of the penthouse. She found the decor and furniture very masculine and sterile. Like it''s staged for some photo shoot of men''s magazine. No personality, no warmth. She didn''t observe any personal photos. Walls were either empty, or with abstract art which reminded JoAnna of faces and different body parts.


    ...


    At the edge of South Los Angeles, Aiden and Sarah parked her red convertible BMW into a rented storage unit. Sarah put on a blonde short wig, and they left the storage unit on a ck Kawasaki motorcycle, NINJA H2 SX. Aiden was driving and Sarah was holding onto him tightly from behind.


    After a short drive, they entered a crowded bar and took a seat at one table in the corner.


    It''ste in the evening. The right time when people start sumbing under the influence of alcohol, showing their ugly faces. This is what Sarah and Aiden are waiting for patiently.


    ...


    In Jeff''s apartment, JoAnna got out of the shower and heard voices from outside the bedroom. She grabbed a bath robe that hanged on the door and put it on. The bathrobe was toorge for her, so she ended up folding the sleeves few times.


    JoAnna walked out of the bedroom and saw Jeff talking to another man, their voices were low as they spoke until they became almost whispers. Man didn''t seem happy, but he was timid in front of Jeff.


    JoAnna cleared her throat and both of them looked at her. "Did I interrupt something?"


    "Not at all", Jeff shed a smile and nudged the man. "Steve was just leaving."


    "Hi, Steve", JoAnna looked at the man.


    Before he could respond, Jeff said, "Bye, Steve." Jeff was practically pushing him out.


    Steve protested, "But Boss..."


    "I will send you instructions in the morning. Now go." Front doors were already open.


    Steve walked out while being pushed by Jeff. "Good night, Boss. Good night..." He didn''t finish when the door closed almost hitting him in the face.


    Jeff looked at JoAnna, "It''s big for you. I will get you one in your size." He was talking about to robe.


    "No. I like it... it''s roomy. Who was that?" JoAnna looked toward now closed front doors.


    "Steve, my assistant. He got your ice cream and chips." Jeff exined.


    "Huh, I feel sorry for the man." JoAnna shook her head. "It must be hard working for you."


    "I pay well." Jeff didn''t think there is a problem to call Steve for both work and personal matters, anytime. That is what he was paid for. And it was in his contract.


    "There should be no price for dignity. Look at the time, and you called him over for some junk food."


    "And to tell him I''m not going to work tomorrow." Jeff added happily.


    "You are not?" JoAnna was pleasantly surprised to hear that.


    "How can I leave you by yourself on your first day in our home?"


    "Your home..." JoAnna corrected him. "I''m just staying over." The ce was so masculine, and childish. With the exception of the bedrooms, the whole ce was designed like a onerge man cave. JoAnna will not call this ce home... unless she redecorates.. At least that is what she thought then.

 Chapter 255 - What She Wants (2)

    In a crowded bar in South Los Angeles, Sarah and Aiden are observing few patrons who are fawning over one female, acting inappropriately. The female does not look interested, but they are persistent.


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. ''This might be what I''m waiting for.''


    Four rowdy men exited the bar with a woman. She seemed somewhat intoxicated, and definitely not willing to go with them.


    Sarah and Aiden followed from the distance.


    Four men got the woman cornered in a nearby narrow alley and started approaching her slowly.


    Aiden stayed at the entrance, while Sarah got inside the alley, and moved silently toward the men.


    They didn''t even see who it was or what it happened. In two seconds, all four men were sprawled on the ground, unconscious.


    The woman was in the corner, staring at Sarah and shivering. Any trace of her being under the influence was now gone, probably from shock.


    Sarah looked at her, displeased. "Leave! Now!"


    Sarah was in the bad mood when she returned to Aiden.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "Nothing... I did not get instigated." Sarah was disheartened. "They were too weak and copsed right away."


    "Do you want to try again? Different ce?"


    Sarah shook her head. "No, let''s go back. We can try next time."


    They put their motorcycles helmets on and drove off towards the storage unit where they parked red BMW convertible car.


    ¡­


    JoAnna is in the pantry. There is more than dozen bags of chips... all are ribbed ones, but different vors. ''I guess I was not specific enough. It seems that Steve bought all types of ribbed chips avable.'' JoAnna took one bag with a vor she never tasted before and went to the living room to watch TV.


    She settled on the sofa and found a drama to watch.


    Few minutester, Jeff sat next to her. "What are you watching?" He took the chips bag out of her hands and kept it away.


    JoAnna frowned at the snack which was now out of her reach. "Not sure yet. I just started watching."


    She leaned on him and inhaled his fresh-out-of-shower scent. "You smell nice."


    Jeff looked at her settling next to him, finding afortable position and could not believe that is JoAnna. In his apartment. Right there, next to him.


    Jeff was in a daze, when JoAnna exhaled and said, "Let''s go to bed." JoAnna turned off the TV and headed to the bedroom. Halfway she stopped and turned around. Jeff was still sitting on the sofa, looking at her.


    "Don''t just sit there, dazed... Come on.", She called and continued to the bedroom. Oversize bathrobe was dragging on the floor behind her.


    When Jeff entered the bedroom, JoAnna kept the robe on the bathroom doors, where she found it, and walked back to the bedroom. She was wearing light blue pajama short sleeve t-shirt and shorts. Jeff was concerned about all that exposed skin... ''Will I be able to control myself when I can touch so much of her skin? ... So beautiful...'' He watched her hop on the bed and disappear under a thin nket.


    JoAnna was nervous¡­ aware that she is in Jeff''s apartment, in his bed... just the two of them. Will they just hold each other, likest few times when they slept together, or will they take it further? Her heart is beating like crazy, and she covered her head with a nket. The bed is filled with his scent, making JoAnna''s face feel hot while she thought of Jeff. ''Luckily, the only source of light is the firece, otherwise he would see my face red like a ripe tomato from embarrassment.''


    JoAnna wondered why is he noting over? She saw him at the door. ''Did he leave?'' Why did she feel upset at the thought that he left? ''Do I want him toe? What do I expect it will happen? Probably nothing... Am I disappointed at the thought that nothing will happen?'' Hundreds of thoughts shed through JoAnna''s mind, each one revealing to her a little bit of what she wants. ''Why is he still not here?'' She realized that she wants him next to her. In the bed.


    JoAnna pulled nked off from her face and propped herself up on her elbow. Jeff is standing at the door and staring at her. "If you stay there frozen five more seconds, I will take that as if you don''t want me in your bed."


    When JoAnna gets nervous, her brain involuntarily switches to one of two possibilities. One is that she just freezes, like most of the girls, and the other option is that she will use sarcasm and tease people. That seems like sarcasm and teasing to others, but in reality, she is actually brutally honest, speaking her mind.


    Jeff snapped out of his daze and rushed to the bed while she hid her nervousness behind giggles.


    ''Yes, I am nervous, but it seems that Jeff is more nervous than I am.'' This thought gave JoAnna boost of confidence.


    When he settled under the nket next to her, JoAnna cupped his face in her hands and kissed him. It took him a split second to start returning her kisses. In no time both of them breathed heavily while their tongues followed each other''s rhythm.


    When Jeff felt that he is close to his limit, he broke the kiss and hugged her tightly.


    JoAnna felt his heavy, hot breath brushing against her ear.


    Feeling him this close, their legs intertwined, knowing that he is holding back because of her, inhaling his scent¡­ made her lose herself. She realized that she can''t resist the temptation of being with him. She does not want to resist it. JoAnna''s need to be with him exploded, filling every cell in her body. She had no option than to surrender herself to this desire which is mixed with madness. She does not care about Isabe, or his parents, or anything else¡­ the only thing important is that she loves him, and he loves her back¡­ and she wants him¡­ just as he wants her, if not more.


    JoAnna moaned in protest that he stopped kissing her, but he misunderstood.


    "Sorry... I''ll behave." He panted.


    "I wish you wouldn''t." She whispered.


    JoAnna felt his body stiffen at her words. She tilted her head and kissed his neck while her hands went under his top. She was careful, gently moving her palms over hard muscles of his back, aware that he is bruised up.


    "Anna..." Jeff struggled to talk as her kisses on his neck and the touch of her hands made his desire for her increase exponentially. "I won''t be able to hold back."


    ''Why is he holding back? Didn''t he get it by now that I don''t want him to hold back?'' JoAnna was amazed how thick he can be sometimes. "I don''t expect you to hold back." Even after she said this, he didn''t move, as if he is frozen. ''It seems that I need to clearly state what is on my mind.'' She looked at his face while he tried to decipher her words. She lifted her arms andced her fingers in his hair. "You are adorable and infuriating at the same time.... Jeffrey White, if you don''t kiss me in three seconds, I will take that as if you don''t want to make love to me."

 Chapter 256 - What She Wants (3)

    Jeff inhaled sharply and could not believe what he heard.


    As if she can read his mind, she continued. "Yes, you heard me right. Now kiss me before I die of embarrassment that I need to say all this..."


    "I''m holding back because you said you are not ready..." Jeff exined himself.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes and started counting seconds. "Three... Two..."


    His lipsnded on hers with urgency, not letting her speak any more.


    Jeff''s brain refused to process anything moreplex than the feeling of a built-up pressure in his lower abdomen. He needed a relief, and this wonderful woman in his arms told him that it''s OK to proceed. No need to hold back.


    JoAnna and Jeff were swept away in passion, frantically removing each other''s clothes.


    Once both of them were naked, he towered above her and he admired her body for a second.


    He cupped her breasts with his hands and his thumbs teased her hard nipples. He kissed and sucked and licked¡­ everywhere. She tasted so good that he could not have enough of her. Ever.


    JoAnna moaned and her hips moved, telling him that she wants him. She never felt this lost in mes of pure desire. She wanted to feel him, deep.


    Jeff leaned over JoAnna and kissed her deeply, he craved for her for so long that he thought he is losing his mind. And now she is here, holding onto him, pulling him closer, telling him that it''s OK, and she wants him also. He jabbed himself inside her fiercely, and his mouth muffled her scream.


    Jeff felt her fingers gripping tightly on his back and he wanted to stop moving¡­ but lust consumed him. Her wet heat pulled him in every time he inched away, making him throb into madness¡­ unable to stop¡­ and the best he could do was to slow down movements of his hips.


    One percent of his mind was telling him to stop and to check if JoAnna is OK, but the rest of him only wanted more, faster, tighter. That one percent disappearedpletely when he realized that her hips are responding and following his rhythm... more, faster, deeper... Her fingers moved. He felt her nails running over his back¡­ And the pressure was building up... he was about to climax. ''No, no... too fast.'' He stopped moving and pulled JoAnna up into a passionate kiss before letting her down on the bed face down.


    JoAnna didn''t object. Her mind was not working, just like Jeff''s, she only thought how she wants to feel him more, faster, deeper. He took her from behind while his hand reached around her waist. His fingers skillfully teased her clit while matching the rhythm of his thrusts.


    JoAnna panted as waves of pleasure washed over her with every move he made. He felt so good, and it felt so right, and she wanted him just like that¡­ all the time¡­ As he increased the pace once again, JoAnna felt electricity building up in her lower abdomen. Climax caught her unprepared, as an electrical discharge trashed her mind and wrecked her body, while she muffled her screams in the pillow.


    Jeff was only few thrusts behind her. He climaxed with a loud groan while his hands firmly held her hips in ce.


    ...


    Jeff cradled JoAnna in his arms and gently stroked her hair.


    "Mind blown...", JoAnna''s breathing was still not stabilized.


    "Yeah..." He exhaled.


    "You made me work for it." JoAnna was still a bit embarrassed that she needed to spell it out for him.


    "Sorry, I wanted to be sure that is what you want. Next time I will not hesitate."


    JoAnna looked at his arm which was wrapped around her and saw a bruise from earlier that evening. "How are you doing?" She was worried about the state of his body. After what happened with Sarah, she feared that he is still not well.


    "I''m great." Jeff grinned.


    Seeing his goofy expression, she rolled her eyes. "Uhm... I meant your bruises..."


    "They are doing great also!"


    JoAnnaughed. "This was priceless... Is that a trace of humor I hear?"


    As she examined his arm, she observed a heart shaped birthmark on his forearm. "Oh, I forgot about this..." She traced edges of the birthmark with her index finger. "I remember you asked me if I spent summer on East Coast when I was little. I talked to my mom, and she said that when I was about five years old, my grandparents lived on East Coast for some time, and one summer I spent almost two months with them."


    Jeff was thinking about what she said. ''That means that JoAnna probably is ''little J'' from my memories. How crazy is that? Coincidence?''


    He was in a daze thinking about it... when he felt JoAnna poking his cheek with her finger yfully. "Hello... are you still with me?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    "I can ask my grandparents for more details, if you think it''s important. They live in India now." JoAnna thought that it''s something important to him.


    "No need. I was just curious..." He decided to exin. "When I was a kid, I spent summers with my grandparents on East Coast. One summer there was a girl who I called ''little J'', and she called me ''big J''... I was just thinking how crazy would that be if you are that little girl. There is nothing more to it. Regardless if that was you or not, it will not change anything now."


    She thought about it for some time. "But if that was me... that means that I know you for almost all my life. Then being with you now can only be destiny."


    "Do you believe in destiny?" There was a slight mockery in his tone.


    "Hmm... I am a person of science. But I like to think that there is some magic around us, something we can''t exin and it''s making the world go around. Life would be boring if we can exin everything with undeniable data." JoAnna spoke eloquently, and her voice enchanted him.


    "Believing in science and magic? Isn''t that contradictory?" As Jeff listened to JoAnna, he found that what she said made sense¡­ and he wanted to hear more. He wanted to hear everything she is willing to tell him.


    "Not necessarily. Anything that is advanced or unknown, people call magic until they understand it. Assuming that what we call destiny is real, we don''t understand it now, so you can think of it as magic. One day we will figure it out, and then it will be a scientifically proven fact. At that point, we will be able to control our destiny, and if someone monopolizes such technology, they could rule over mankind."


    "Interesting point... tell me more." He wanted to find out how JoAnna''s mind is wired up. Her way of thinking fascinated him.


    They stayed awake untilte in the night; talking about magic and science and world domination and many other topics while holding each other under the bedsheets on the 43rd floor, downtown Los Angeles.. And it felt just right.

 Chapter 257 - What She Wants (4)

    JoAnna woke up in the morning and found herself alone in the bed. It took her few seconds to realize where she is. She checked under the cover and observed that she is not wearing anything. She smiled.


    On the pillow next to her was arge bouquet of red roses and a note.


    " Good morning, beautiful!


    Take your time... I''m in the study room, across the hall.


    ~Jeff "


    Goofy smile spread across her face. JoAnna can''t remember if she was ever this happy.


    She stretchedzily in therge bed that carried scent of the man she loves mixed in with hers. As she closed her eyes, images of previous night shed in her mind and she blushed. It was such a raw experience, only lust and giving into satisfying carnal desires without any constraints. For someone like JoAnna, who always calctes every move,st night''s experience was an eye opener.


    After she took a shower, she walked out to the study, and found Jeff sitting in front of the PC talking on the phone. ''Oh... my... God! He wears sses! Super handsome mode!'' ck thin rectangle frames made him look so enchanting that JoAnna forgot to breathe. She leaned on the edge of the door and stared at him until he finished his call.


    Jeff looked up to her and smiled. JoAnna was not aware how she lost sense of time, but at the next moment she was aware of, he was holding her chin and leaning in to kiss her. When their lips connected, JoAnna was sure that her brain melted.


    "I have a bit more work that I must take care of... I can join you in five minutes." She heard him say through her haze. JoAnna nodded and her legs moved outside of the study room. She stood in the hallway and rubbed her temples. ''What on earth was that? I need to get myself together... this is very dangerous.''


    She went to the kitchen and looked in the freezer for the ice cream. Of course, there was ten different chocte chip ice creams. She took a mental note that next time she needs to add more details, otherwise that Steve person gets everything applicable. JoAnna took half a pint of her favorite brand chocte chip ice cream before sitting on the sofa in the living room and looking for a channel to watch on TV. She found a crime serial of a reasonable quality and opened the ice cream.


    A hand came from behind snatching the ice cream away.


    JoAnna pouted as her eyes sorrowfully followed the ice cream while it moved away from her.


    "You can''t eat this for breakfast.", Jeff scolded her.


    She looked up at him and saw that his sses were not on. Thinking about this, she felt relieved. He is very handsome without sses, but with sses on, he was absolutely blinding and made her brain short-circuit.


    "But..." She started protesting about the ice cream, and he raised a finger to stop her from talking before pointing to the dining room.


    She craned her neck and saw that there was something set up on the dining table. JoAnna could guess that it''s probably something more nutritious than ice cream.


    When JoAnna got into the dining room, she confirmed her guess. It was a full European style breakfast with various pastries, cheese, fruits, juice and coffee.


    JoAnna was impressed. "Did you eat?"


    He shook his head. "I was waiting for you."


    Hearing him say that, JoAnna felt swelling of emotions in her chest. No matter what he did or said, and even if he just stood there breathing, she thought that her heart can''t take much more of stimtion, and she might faint on the spot. Her heart rate was increased, and hands were trembling.


    No matter how she looked at Jeff, he was truly too handsome. Previous night she had a chance to see his body, and now she could not help herself having shbacks every time she nced at him. It was very distracting.


    JoAnna quickly finished breakfast not looking at him directly as they spoke. His phone was ringing most of the time, and even after he switched it to silent mode, she could still see the screen lit up.


    She felt guilty that he is needed but she is monopolizing his time.


    "You can go back to work, I will keep myself busy, don''t worry about me." JoAnna stood up and dashed to the bedroom.


    Jeff watched JoAnna run away and shook his head helplessly. He observed her while she sat across the table and he could see that she is flustered and is avoiding to look at him. He watched his hand and saw that his fingers are trembling before clenching a fist. Jeff was very nervous around JoAnna, but he was much better in hiding his raging emotions behind a calm appearance. During breakfast, he imagined grabbing JoAnna and having his way with her right there on the dining table. His mind was switching between images of her on the dining table, begging for more, and scenes from previous night. Jeff took a deep breath and looked down at the swelling in his crotch area. It was difficult to focus on anything else.


    Jeff wanted to go after JoAnna but reminded himself that maybe she needs some time to process things. ''It must be a big change for her,ing here¡­ being with me¡­ I need to give her space.'' He told himself that she knows where he is, she cane to him anytime. And he will give her one hour before he looks for her. One hour. He should be able to keep himself busy for that one hour¡­ he struggled to get his mind back to work.


    In the bedroom, JoAnna analyzed herself. ''It is one thing to think about him, but this kind of physical reaction is something I need to get a grip on.'' She was not sure where to start. She reminded herself of a teenager who ispletely swept away bytest crush unable of rational thinking. ''This is ridiculous. I''m a grown up.'' JoAnna thought how this reminded her of Sarah when she started dating Aiden. JoAnna got her phone with intention to call Sarah and ask her how did she get over such a phase but hesitated when she remembered how Sarah does not approve of her rtionship with Jeff. However, they are still sisters, and unless she talks to Sarah, nothing will change.. JoAnna thought for a minute about what to say to Sarah, and then called her.

 Chapter 258 - What She Wants (5)

    Sarah was getting ready to go to work, and she saw that JoAnna is calling. "Is everything OK?", there was panic in her voice.


    JoAnna exhaled, it was obvious that she is frustrated. "Hi, Sarah, how are you? ¡­ What kind of a ''hello'' was that?"


    "Sorry... I''m just nervous. You leftst night with Jeff, and I didn''t hear back from you."


    "You know that he is treating me well, right?"


    Sarah didn''t respond. She knows that, and she is ashamed by her behavior.


    JoAnna continued in a pleading tone: "Baby sis... I love him. And he loves me. We are together... can you ept that? Please?"


    Sarah exhaled, frustrated at herself. She knows that, why is she acting like a five-year-old? "I''m sorry for being selfish... I know he is a good guy. I promise not to act this spoiled anymore."


    "Thank you."


    "OK. We got that out of the way... now, why did you call?"


    "I wanted to ask how did you get Aiden out of your mind?"


    Sarah was confused. "What kind of a question is that? What makes you think he is not on my mind?"


    "But you seemposed and capable of rational thinking... while I''mpletely in a daze." JoAnna sounded desperate. "I''m not able to think about anything other than him... Sarah, my hands are shaking and I''m hyperventting. How do I get over this?"


    Sarah shook her head and smiled. ''Anna is so silly...'' Sarah thought how JoAnna is so smart, howe she can''t figure this one thing? "Anna, you are looking at this from the wrong angle."


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you want to do? ¡­ Please don''t answer that aloud but think about it... and thenpare that with what you are doing." Seeing that JoAnna is not responding, Sarah continued exining matters of the heart that she herself understood only recently. "Anna... It does not get better. It does not go away. If it does, then it was not the real thing... you are crashing because you are denying yourself and going against what your heart wants. You can''t be crazy in love and in control at the same time."


    "Thank you..." JoAnna hanged up.


    Sarah looked at her phone and smiled, "Go and get him, Anna..."


    Aiden got into the room and saw Sarah smiling at her phone. "Who was that?"


    "Anna..."


    "Why are you smiling like that?" Aiden heardst part that Sarah said, and understood that Sarah got over her objection of JoAnna and Jeff being together. He wanted to find out what made her change her mind.


    "I think Jeff will give me a raise."


    "Details...?" Aiden''s gossipy side showed up.


    Sarah shook her head. "Girl talk, between sisters. I will not tell you... but I can show you." She walked up to him.


    Seeing that Sarah is unbuttoning his pants, Aiden got the idea what she is up to. "Don''t you have a morning meeting with Jeff?" He swiftly pulled his t-shirt over his head and threw it on the side, showing that he does not care about her meeting, considering what is about to happen.


    "I have a strong feeling he will not attend it."


    ¡­


    Downtown LA, in the 43rd floor penthouse, JoAnna heard Sarah say on the phone: "... you are crashing because you are denying yourself and going against what your heart wants. You can''t be crazy in love and in control at the same time."


    JoAnna was hit with a realization. ''I am denying myself...''


    "Thank you...", she muttered before hanging up. JoAnna kept the phone on the side. ''What do I want? Only one thing... the man who is across the hall.''


    JoAnna stood up and walked to the study. ''Oh! His sses mode is on!'' She found him to be super handsome with sses on, as if they have a magic spell on them pulling her in and she can''t stop staring at him.


    Jeff was at his desk, on the phone when he saw JoAnna enter and walk toward him. So far, he only stared at the screen while trying not to go and find JoAnna. He forced himself to make a phone call, thinking that it will distract him, and just as the other person picked up, JoAnna came in. He cleared his throat, "I will get back to youter." He hanged up and looked up at her.


    JoAnna was standing in front of him, back of her thighs touched top of his desk. Her heart was racing, and her throat was dry. With her hands behind her back, she was holding onto his desk. She thought how his desk is just the right height for her to sit on... and he can have his way with her. Right there... "Take me", She demanded.


    Jeff was stunned. "What?"


    "Do I need to repeat myself?" She wanted to ask him: didn''t you learn fromst night?


    He bolted straight up from the chair and his lips found hers.


    In a second she pulled her pants down together with panties, and her hands moved to unbutton his.


    As much as she read about the importance of the forey for women, she didn''t care about that. JoAnna only thought how she wants to feel him thrust inside of her. Just a look at him, and her animalistic tendencies went into an overdrive.


    As his pants and underwear slid to his ankles, JoAnna nced at him. ''He is still wearing his sses!'' She sat on the table, grabbed his buttocks and pulled him closer while he removed her top. With haste he got inside her, and she gasped. ''Finally! He feels so good!'' Everything stood still for a second. JoAnna''s legs were around Jeff''s waist and her hands held tightly to his muscr back.


    His head was lowered, with forehead leaning on her shoulder.


    She nudged his head with hers, demanding ess to his lips.


    He moved slowly at first, increasing the pace rapidly as they inhaled each other''s breath.


    Their world was in chaos, and their world was in harmony as he mmed himself inside her again and again¡­ and she weed him eagerly every time until both of them loudly climaxed... right there.... on his desk.

 Chapter 259 - What She Wants (6)

    Jeff and JoAnna held each other intimately and kissed. She was sitting on his desk with her legs still wrapped around him. She didn''t want him to move away, his skin on hers felt good.


    And he didn''t want to move either. Everything was overstimting¡­ how close she was, how warm she was, how inviting she was. Jeff was overwhelmed by the greed that consumed him. He didn''t want this to stop, he was greedy for her closeness, and he didn''t want to let go.


    For what seems forever he was imagining having her in his embrace, how she would smell, how it would feel¡­ and now that she is finally in front of him, sucking on his lower lip while shivering under his touch, her hot palms pressing against his back, pulling him closer, he realized that this is so much better. Better than his wildest imagination.


    She has the power to make him feel powerful and vulnerable at the same time.


    He kissed her over and over again, every kiss satisfying, and every kiss left him craving for more. It was not enough, never enough. She is so sweet; her taste is addictive.


    Hearing his phone ring again, and again, she pouted. "I thought you took the day off today."


    He reached out and put it on silent mode. "Done." To JoAnna''s disappointment, he removed his sses. She concluded that he wears them only when he works, probably for reading.


    "What do you want to do today?" He asked as he pushed a lock of hair behind her ear.


    JoAnna observed him and smiled when she saw that he is¡­ happy. His smile reached his eyes which sparkled, full of love, while gazing back at her. It made her heart full knowing that he is enjoying with her and that she can make him smile like that.


    She reached out and caressed his cheek. ''He is truly too handsome¡­''


    He tilted his head and kissed her palm.


    She enjoyed this small gesture.


    "I did one thing I wanted... " JoAnna wrapped her hands around his neck. "What do you want to do?"


    Jeff was surprised by this question. He does not remember if anyone ever asked him what he wants. He always did what needs to be done, what makes sense. And he believed that is how it should be. Only with JoAnna he realized that he is selfish and greedy and capable of doing unreasonable things just to be with her. And now she asked him what he wants... His heart overfilled with emotions, making him feel warm and tingly all over. He could not contain his happiness and he let out augh. "Me? I''m the one fulfilling your wishes today." Jeff wanted to spoil JoAnna as much as he can, to show her how much she means to him, to show her how much he loves her.


    "My wish is to find out what you want. That is how we get to know each other." JoAnna confidently looked him in the eyes.


    Jeff thought for a second before giving her a long deep kiss which made her head spin.


    "Turn around¡­", He whispered into her lips.


    JoAnna got off the desk and turned around. Jeff undid her bra and she felt his lips at the cradle of her neck. His hot breath caressed her skin and she reached above, finding his hair to intertwine her fingers with.


    Jeff cupped her breasts with his hot palms and his firm chest pushed against her back.


    She felt him hard and hot pressing against her as he pushed her with his body to lean over the desk. Cold surface of the desk collided with the heat of JoAnna''s body making her inhale sharply.


    His hands moved slowly from her shoulders over her back to her thighs.


    She lifted her hips in response to his touch, desire to feel him burned inside her.


    Jeff held her hips firmly in ce as he entered her ardently.


    JoAnna gasped for air as he increased his pace.


    He leaned over her. Her moans told him that she is enjoying and that he can go faster.


    JoAnna felt his hot body pressing on her back and his teeth on her shoulder. ''Did he just bite me?'', a thought shed in her hazy mind before disappearing in waves of pleasure.


    ...


    "You bit me!", JoAnnained in the bathroom as she got out of the shower. She looked at his teeth marks on her shoulder in the mirror.


    Jeff hugged her and kissed the area with his teeth marks. "This is not a bite, my dear... It''s my mark... Now you are mine." He said through kisses.


    "No matter how you sugar coat it, it''s still a bite." JoAnnained, but her voice was getting softer.


    "Sorry, dear... but you looked so sweet that I needed to taste you." His kisses continued, and her body tingled.


    ''This devil is using his charms to coax me, and there is nothing I can do to resist.'' Her knees trembled. "Which one is it, marking me or tasting me?"


    "Why not both?" He started sucking on her neck.


    "You are lucky you have such good looks..." She felt light stinging where he sucked. "Hey, stop... it will leave a mark!"


    "Mmm, my mark..." He kissed a hickey he just made.


    "We will need to set up some rules about this." She frowned looking at the pink patch on her neck in the mirror.


    "Yes?"


    JoAnna gave him a stern look. "No leaving marks where they can''t be covered with clothes."


    "Deal." He didn''t hesitate.


    "Why am I suspicious that you agreed so fast?" JoAnna squinted her eyes and watched as he approached to kiss her neck again. "Hey, hey..." She put her hands in front to block him. "How about you go and do some work? I have something I want to do."


    Jeff frowned in disagreement. "I took a day off."


    "And your phone is going on like crazy... go and work until lunch time. OK?" As much as JoAnna likes her time with Jeff, she does not want him to neglect his work¡­ and she needs a break. Not a long one, but still a break¡­ to recuperate her strength, until next time.


    "OK", he agreed reluctantly.

 Chapter 260 - What She Wants (7)

    JoAnna got dressed and pulled her hair in a ponytail.


    Jeff hesitated to go to the study to work and leave her.


    Now that they are dressed, standing in his bedroom few steps away from each other, part of Jeff feared that all this is not real; that he is still missing her like crazy and this is just his mind ying tricks on him. Because only twenty-four hours ago he thought that she is still in Seattle, in her family home. Only yesterday afternoon he found out that she is in Los Angeles¡­ And now she is standing in front of him, in his bedroom. ''Is this real?'' He pulled her in his embrace without an intention to let go. He needed to confirm that it''s real. He needed to confirm that he is not crazy and that the woman from his dreams is right here, next to him, hugging him back.


    JoAnna was not sure why Jeff looks so sad. She lifted her head, got on her toes and kissed him gently on the lips. Then she got back and leaned her head on his chest. They stayed like that for some time.


    JoAnna could hear faint buzzing sound. It was his phone, again. She sighed. "How about you go and do some work? Don''t worry about me, I have things to do. You can n where we are going for lunch."


    Hearing that he gets to n for their lunch, gave him something to do. Something rted to JoAnna. Something for her. He gave a small nod, kissed her few times and went to the study room.


    JoAnna got herptop and went to the terrace to work on her research paper. She realized that she does not have password for his Wi-Fi and decided to call Sarah. "Hi baby sis, do you have few minutes?"


    "Sure...", there was shuffling sound from Sarah''s side.


    "Can you get me password for Jeff''s Wi-Fi?"


    "You are kidding, right? You know you can ask him?"


    "I know you love to do these things... so I thought of you." JoAnna didn''t dare say what is on her mind: ''...I don''t want to go to the study room while he is working. Those sses are deadly.''


    "Hehehe... it would be easier for you to ask him... but fine. What''s his address?" Sarah could not miss the opportunity to do what she does best.


    There was more shuffling from Sarah''s side, and JoAnna could hear Aiden, "Baby, why are you getting yourptop? Get back to bed¡­"


    "I don''t know his address." JoAnna realized that Aiden is there, and his words mean that they are still in bed¡­ they should be at work. "Are you still home?"


    Sarah cleared her throat. "Yes. Don''t worry about it... Should I locate your cell?"


    JoAnna realized that Sarah does not want to talk about her current location. JoAnna felt guilty for disturbing them and tried to be fast. "Yes. It''s on 43rd floor."


    "On it..." Sarah hanged up and few minutester JoAnna received password for Wi-Fi.


    ...


    Jeff walked out on the patio and sat on the chair observing JoAnna who was immersed in her work. She was busy on herptop and didn''t hear hime out.


    Jeff thought that JoAnna is the most beautiful woman in the world, and he is crazy lucky that she epted him. Watching her focused on her work, made him wish to embrace her, but then he thought that will interrupt her, so he held himself back.


    He thought about their current situation. ''JoAnna said that she is in LA until Sophia files awsuit against her (previous) mentor. Will she go back to Seattle after that?'' That would mean that she will be far away from him. He felt his chest constrict at that thought. He does not want to part from JoAnna, ever again. Can he hope that shees to LA? ''There is a lot of good hospitals here, she can do her residency here... and stay with me, in my apartment. Even if it''s not this apartment, as long as we can be together, I will be fine with it. She can pick a ce, any ce... and decorate it.''


    Jeff decided to bring up this topicter. He hopes that she will decide to stay in Los Angeles with him, and not go back to Seattle.


    "Hey handsome... when did youe here?" JoAnna''s question pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "Just few minutes ago." He lied. "What are you working on?"


    "My research paper on open heart surgery." She movedptop so that he can see.


    He observed open inte browser and wondered how did she get online. "Don''t you need inte ess?"


    "I have it..." Seeing his doubtful expression she exined. "Did you forget that Sarah is my sister?"


    "Did she hack into mywork?" Jeff frowned.


    JoAnna''s smile answered his question.


    Jeff felt vited. ''Where else did she hack into?'' He did his best to suppress his displeasure so that it does not show on his face. "Next time, ask me. "


    JoAnna giggled. "Sarah said something like that... but then, she was happy to do it."


    Jeff could guess that Sarah would like to vite his privacy, she did not approve that he is with JoAnna. "What do you want for lunch?" He decided to change topic.


    JoAnna was happy that he asked. But she is not picky¡­ as long as she is with him, it will be perfect. "This is your city... take me somewhere... I''m not very picky."


    "How about after lunch? What do you want to do?"


    JoAnna shrugged. "I don''t know what are my options."


    "What do you do for fun? Something that rxes you?" He wanted to know more about her.


    JoAnna thought for a second before responding. "Shooting range."


    He was surprised. "For rxing?"


    "Snipers are my favorites... and I can manage with pistols" This was herfort zone, JoAnna is a very good shooter.


    Jeff enjoyed her confidence and looked forward to seeing her performance. "We will go to a shooting range then... I will make few phone calls and we can go."


    He went to the study, and she headed to the bedroom to change.

 Chapter 261 - Lets Talk (1)

    JoAnna put on a light yellow A-line short sleeved dress and fixed her hair into a neat ponytail. She was not sure where they are going, but this dress should be appropriate for almost any type of setting. Dress covered up Jeff''s teeth marks on her shoulder, but the hickey on her neck could not be covered unless she put a turtleneck... and outside is too warm for a turtleneck. She sighed while looking at a now purple patch which was obviously a hickey.


    As much as Jeff enjoyed looking at the mark he made on her neck, she was not happy about it. But there was nothing she can do now. Jeff already agreed not to make such marks going forward, and JoAnna does not see the point on scolding him more about it.


    ...


    In the underground garage she observed that Jeff has a separate area with at least four cars, all of them luxury ones. She wondered why does he need so many cars. Can he drive more than one at a time? She asked him about it, and he responded that here at the penthouse he has six cars handy and others are in a separate parking.


    ''How can he be so rich?'', JoAnna did her best not to look bbergasted, and stopped asking questions.


    So far, she didn''t think much about who he is and about his background. She fell in love, he made her feel safe, it felt right to be with him, and she followed her heart. She knows that he is CEO of White corp. and thatpany is bigger than Orion Enterprise, but she is not sure how much bigger¡­ or anything else about it, actually.


    She observed that he came from Fairfield to Seattle in a rental car when they metst time and he stayed in her apartment for some time; and previous night they took a cab from Sarah and Aiden to hospital on their way to dinner and then, eventually, to his penthouse. That is why she was surprised to see that he has so many luxury vehicles ''handy''.


    She has yet to understand who Jeffrey White is, what power he possesses, and what all he has.


    JoAnna had to admit that she was impressed when they drove from the underground garage in a ck Maybach S 650.


    After about half an hour ride, they reached a Japanese restaurant with a great view of the Pacific Ocean. JoAnna observed that the restaurant is located right on the sandy beach. Very romantic... but one odd thing she noticed right away is that there were no other patrons, and all the staff lined up just to greet them.


    The idea shed in her mind. "Did you book the whole ce?", she whispered.


    "Mhm..." Jeff confirmed. "I''m not sharing you with anyone." The truth is that he wanted them to have privacy. And that includes from reporters as well. There are many who try to sneak photos of him all the time and now that JoAnna is with him, it would be quite a news. He does not want to worry her, so he decided not to mention this. In order to provide them with privacy he got the whole ce booked and his security arrived ahead of time. They are trained to be around and to follow him inconspicuously.


    JoAnna sighed... ''It''s lovely... But unnecessary, it''s only lunch!''


    Jeff told the waiter to bring out all chef''s specials and drinks that are paired with those dishes, without even looking at the menu. The staff silently served them and retreated as soon as their presence was not needed.


    JoAnna felt ufortable... and it didn''t help that Jeff just stared at her. She could not hold it in anymore. "Do you need to make this so over the top? Don''t get me wrong, the ce and the food look lovely, but it''s empty and staff that sneaks around is unsettling. I can''t even make myself eat."


    His face fell. "Do you want to go somewhere else?"


    JoAnna felt that she said too much and was too rough. "Forget it... let''s eat now... it''s a waste of good food if we leave... next time I will pick the ce." She grabbed a tuna sushi with her chopsticks and stuffed it in her mouth. ''Crap... now I feel bad. He wanted to impress me, and I ruined it with my mouth with no filter.''


    JoAnna looked at Jeff and her guilt was increasing. Seeing his dejected expression, JoAnna felt like she is suffocating. She kept her chopsticks down and walked to Jeff not sure how to fix the mood. She sat in hisp and hugged him.


    "Jeff, if we are going to make this work, we need to talk." JoAnna spoke softly. "I''m an ordinary girl... and all this is overwhelming. It might be OK for anniversary, or some special asion, but for an everyday lunch, it''s too much." She lifted his head and looked into his eyes. "Are you listening?"


    He pulled her in embrace and his chin rested on her shoulder. For a minute, the only noise was sound of waves crashing on the sandy beach.


    "I want to give you the world." JoAnna heard him say.


    "Are you sure that your statement has the same meaning for both of us?"


    He straightened his back and looked at her. JoAnna could see that he was surprised by her words. She ran her fingers through his hair. "This is why I said that we need to talk."


    "I''m not sure how that works." Jeff looked troubled.


    JoAnna shrugged. "To be honest, me neither... but we can start by getting to know each other better. You can share with me what you arefortable with, I will do the same, and we take it from there. What do you think?"


    "Sounds good."


    "One rule: no lies. If I ask you something and you don''t want to talk about it, tell me that you don''t want to talk about it. Don''t lie to me." This was one thing JoAnna didn''t want topromise on. If the rtionship is going to work, there should be no lies.


    "I expect you will do the same?" Jeff wanted confirmation.


    "Of course." JoAnna assured him.


    Jeff nodded in agreement and they kissed.. JoAnna felt a relief as the heavy mood vanished.

 Chapter 262 - Lets Talk (2)

    "How about we eat some of this tasty food before it goes bad, and then go and walk on the beach? My toes are begging to feel that sand." JoAnna looked at Jeff with puppy eyes.


    "I can''t say no to that." Seeing her get back to her happy self, made Jeff rx.


    They ate and chatted casually when Jeff steeled himself and brought up the topic: "What are your ns... after Sophia starts thewsuit against that man?"


    JoAnna didn''t think before responding. "We are all assuming that he will be detained. And at that point I can go back to Seattle and resume my work. I don''t have any ns beyond that." Her hand with chopsticks stopped midway. Now that he brought it up, she realized¡­ that means that she will go back, and he will stay in Los Angeles. He has work here and can''te back with her. They will separate! She was consumed with panic and uneasiness, afraid to lift her head and see his expression.


    ''What if he does not care if I leave?'' Her chest constricted at that thought.


    Jeff was hurt hearing her casually talk about going back to Seattle. He finally managed to be with her, he is no willing to let her go. Not without a fight.


    "There are good hospitals here, where you can continue your residency..." Jeff spoke slowly while observing her reaction carefully. "...and you can stay with me. Or we can get a different ce. I will let you redecorate, if you wish."


    She was relieved that he thought about her staying with him. She wanted to be with him as well. But the idea of them moving in together scared her. That is a big step. "I need to think about it."


    Jeff knew that it''s not an easy decision for JoAnna, to leave Seattle, friends and family ande to a new ce, start over. But even with that knowledge, he was displeased. Why does she need to think? Doesn''t she love him? She just needs to stay by his side, and he will take care of everything. She will not suffer any grievances, he will protect her and provide for her, and make all her wishese true.


    But he can''t push it. If she said she needs time to think, then she needs time to think. He took a deep breath and reminded himself to be patient.


    No matter how good was Jeff in keeping a calm demeanor, JoAnna saw that he is not happy with her response. She decided to exin her thoughts, she needed him to know that she is not rejecting him. "Moving from Franciscan Medical Center could be a good thing for me, considering that I have bad experiences there. For continuing my residency here, I would need to find a hospital that has what I need, and then they need to ept me."


    "I can take care of that." Jeff said right away.


    Part of her was happy that he wants to help, and other part was upset that he is meddling in something that should be taken care of by her. "I know you can... but this is my career. I want to be sessful because I''m good, and not because of my rtionship with you. I hope that you can respect that." JoAnna looked at him intently, waiting for a response. Only when he nodded, she rxed. Then she thought for some time and frowned. "Unfortunately, my rmendation letter should be written by Gregory Light. Considering current circumstances, I don''t see that happening."


    Jeff took her hand and squeezed it gently, showing his support.


    JoAnna was touched that he only showed support and didn''t push to provide solutions. That told her that he listened and understood her intention. She smiled. "Not having rmendation letter from him is not a deal breaker. I will figure out something... Other part is living together... I don''t want to be away from you. But living with you is a big step. I never even had a roommate. It sounds intimidating. I need some time to think about it. OK?"


    "Take next few days as a trial." He was hopeful that she will stay with him.


    JoAnna agreed, "I can do that."


    After lunch, they headed to the beach. Jeff rolled up his pants, and they walked on the warm sand dipping their feet in the ocean while holding hands. In other hand they held their shoes, so they don''t get wet and full of sand.


    They didn''t walk much when one man in ck suit jogged over to them. "Boss... sorry to interrupt..." Jeff turned to the man and waited for him to continue. "We got one photographer, but one escaped."


    JoAnna looked at Jeff for exnation, but he was still looking at the man who brought the news. Jeff''s expression was cold, JoAnna found it to be intimidating.


    Jeff spoke to the bodyguard, "Find out how he found out where toe, and what they got."


    "Yes, boss. Here..." He handed the digital camera to Jeff and jogged back from where he came from.


    Jeff looked at the existing photos on camera while JoAnna reluctantly peeked from the side. Camera had photos of two of them in the restaurant, in an intimate setting. Last few shots were two of them on the beach, holding hands.


    Jeff turned off the camera and held it in the same hand that held his shoes. With his free hand, he embraced JoAnna. "We need to get away from here."


    He led her toward the car without further exnation.


    JoAnna could guess that someone took photos of the secretly, and that his bodyguards caught the photographer. One of two it seems. But no matter how much she looked around she could not see any security. ''Where did theye from? How many of them are around?'' She felt uneasy. Another thing she noticed is that Jeff was concerned, angry that this happened, but not surprised.. She concluded that it''s not the first time that photographers stalked him and took secret photos.

 Chapter 263 - Hold It How You Hold A Woman

    JoAnna and Jeff left the beach and he was driving his ck Maybach S 650 toward the shooting range.


    "Who was taking our photos?" JoAnna finally asked when they were on the highway.


    "Probably paparazzi. My men will confirm.", Jeff didn''t seem to be in the mood to exin. He didn''t want to scare her. She already said that she is an ordinary girl, at least that is how she sees herself and he does not want her to dislike him because he is frequently followed by photographers.


    "Do you always have security around?" JoAnna didn''t realize that there were people guarding them. Even now when she nced behind, she could not see any cars following.


    "Not always... but yes, when I''m in Los Angeles.", Jeff carefully picked his words, again, doing his best not to overwhelm her.


    JoAnna pulled her phone and initiated online search for ''Jeffrey White''. She scrolled through results. Pages were mostly something rted to business and White corp. She looked at image results. She found a lot of Jeff''s photos. Mostly it was only Jeff on the photo, minority of photos was him with some other people, based on the setting, she could assume that it was all business rted.


    Jeff nced at her phone. "You can just ask me what you want to know."


    "I don''t even know what to ask." She responded honestly. "Actually, I do have few things I would like to know, but I''m afraid that I will not like answers no matter what they are, so I will not ask... and for the rest, I believe that you will tell me if it''s relevant, without me asking." Just like any woman, JoAnna wanted to know if any woman had a space in his heart before they met. But she was afraid, what if he says ''yes''. JoAnna was not confident that she could handle that without feeling inferior or jealous, or a mix of both. Especially if his previous interest was a popr, sessful person. She does not think she is any of those. JoAnna thinks of herself as a normal, average girl. And the more she finds out about Jeff, the more intimidated she feels and out of ce.


    Jeff''s phone rang, he put Bluetooth earpiece in and answered the call. He didn''t talk, only few "Mhms" left him during the call.


    He removed his earpiece. "I will arrange for some security to follow you when you are not with me... at least in Los Angeles."


    "Huh?" JoAnna wondered if she heard him right. Security to follow her?


    "That was paparazzi. Waiter from the restaurant tipped them off that we are there, and they came to get the scoop." Jeff exined. "I don''t know if you will have any problems because of this, but just in case, I will have someone to look after you when I''m not around."


    JoAnna was not sure how to process this information, so she decided not toment until she understands the situation better. But she is confident that she is notfortable.


    ¡­


    They reached the shooting range, and JoAnna could smell the familiar scent of gunpowder from the distance. It is an open shooting range, just outside of city limits to the north-east.


    asional gunshots could be heard tearing through the silence.


    "Well, at least you didn''t book the whole ce." JoAnna teased him.


    "I asked and got a response that they don''t provide such service." He admitted with a straight face.


    JoAnna silently rolled her eyes.


    They entered the building and filled up necessary paperwork before exiting on the other side where shooting range was located.


    JoAnna walked excitedly to the table where various pistols were arranged. She took Sig Sauer P220 and Glock 20 before turning to Jeff. "Will you pick some?"


    He shook his head. "No. I don''t use guns."


    She was touched. "Oh, you came here because I asked... well, you need to at least try. Here." She gave him the Glock. "Let me get the bullets."


    Jeff held the pistol and looked at it. It was obvious to anyone experienced with guns that he does not know how to hold a gun. He is a businessman, not a hunter or a soldier... He has people who handle guns, while he makes deals and manages corporations.


    One older gentleman approached Jeff and observed how he is holding the gun. "First time, a? Don''t worry... Hold it how you hold a woman. Firm and steady, take your time, and then slowly increase the pressure while you pull the trigger, and when the tension is right then the bullet wille out..." The manughed at his own analogy and left.


    JoAnna heard the man. "As much as it sounds strange, he is right."


    She showed Jeff the basics. He picked up fast and had good results at the target. JoAnna praised him, and Jeff was happy until he saw her shoot a perfect score every time with three full magazines.


    She saw him sulk. "Hey, it''s your first time. Don''t be hard on yourself." JoAnna coaxed him unsessfully.


    Jeff was not happy with his performance, but still didn''t want to leave, seeing that JoAnna is having good results. He wanted her to shoot more, good score will improve her mood which got ruined by those paparazzi, at least that is what he thought...


    However, JoAnna didn''t feelfortable staying when he told her that he will not shoot anymore, and he will only watch her shoot.


    She thought of how to get them to leave. And then she got an idea.


    JoAnna checked time. "We need to head out."


    "Where?" He was suspicious.


    "I said I will pick dinner..." JoAnna exined. "We are going to get groceries and cook ourselves. We should go now if we want to finish everything in time for the video call."


    Jeff liked the idea of two of them cooking together. He was curious what is on her mind and how the end result will turn out.. No matter how he thought of it, if she cooks it, he will eat it¡­ because it will be spiced up with love.

 Chapter 264 - Video Chat (1)

    JoAnna was picking the groceries, and Jeff went behind her pushing the cart, wondering what will she make with all the things she picked up. He didn''t ask, seeing that she is enjoying herself. Jeff never did grocery shopping before, so this was a new experience for him. And because he got to share it with JoAnna he found it to be very memorable. He watched her move from one isle to another, while humming a tune and checking if the bell peppers are just right, and tomatoes perfectly ripe¡­ it was a pleasure to see her like that.


    However, when she went to the ice cream freezer, he had to speak up. "Do we really need more ice cream? Freezer is full of it." Internally, heined. ''Who needs so much ice cream, anyway? JoAnna is eating too much junk food.'' He started to worry that she will get sick.


    She looked at him innocently. "Yes, but all is chocte. I want vani."


    "What?" Jeff felt like he is experiencing a d¨¦j¨¤ vu.*


    "Why can''t I have both? I like them both..." She shed a smile and dived into the freezer to get vani vored ice cream.


    Jeff remembered that a little girl said the same thing** many years ago and smiled absentmindedly. With her smile and words, she took him back to the past, and he forgot his concern about her eating habits.


    He was not sure why is he remembering those fragments from the past. Even if that little girl is not JoAnna it does not matter. He wanted to live in present, with her and not to waste a single second by dwelling on things which are not important.


    They underestimated JoAnna''s ability to shop and ended up taking much longer than nned. At the end, when they reached Jeff''s apartment, JoAnna was upset that they arete for the call.


    "Go and log in... I will keep the groceries in ce and join.", he ushered her. Jeff was not excited about putting groceries in fridge and pantry, but he saw that JoAnna is upset about the call, so he took this task on himself in order to allow her to log in as soon as possible.


    When JoAnna logged in, everyone else was there. Sophia and Felix in one and Sarah and Aiden in a second window.


    "Hello" JoAnna greeted them. "Sorry about the dy¡­" She felt guilty about beingte. It was her fault. She took too long picking items in the store.


    "Where is Jeff?" Sarah asked right away.


    "He will join in a minute." JoAnna saw smirk on Sarah''s face. ''Is she going to tease me now?''


    "Why is hete?" Sophia asked with a mischievous smile.


    "We just got back..." JoAnna was suspicious that her sisters are in cahoots to tease her.


    "Where have you been?" Sarah giggled.


    "Can we skip the teasing part? It''s nothing inappropriate!" JoAnna was getting desperate. She is the one who does most teasing, now that they are teasing her, it was not something she wanted to experience.


    "You got to be kidding, right?" Sarahined. "You are not wasting any opportunity to tease me... and now when the golden chance for revenge is in front of me, you want me to back off?"


    "Yes, but I tease you when there is a smoke¡­ and now there is absolutely nothing¡­ " Jeff entered, and JoAnna pleaded. "Jeff, save me..."


    "No one can save you...", Sarah started.


    Sophia interrupted, "OK, OK... that''s enough. Now that we are all here, let''s talk about why we gathered."


    Sarah pouted and JoAnna gloated, "Someone can save me."


    Aiden was silently confirming to himself again, that all three sisters are very childish when ites to teasing each other. Of course, he does not dare to say that aloud.


    Sophia shushed JoAnna and started. "From my side, we can file thewsuit against Gregory Light on Friday. Sarah, Aiden, will you be able to clear his ounts by then?"


    JoAnna had a start. She thought that they will file thewsuit on Monday. This is three days earlier than expected. The implication it brings, is that she will spend three less days with Jeff... or at least her excuse to be with him will expire three days earlier.


    Sophia noticed change in JoAnna''s expression when she mentioned that she will be ready on Friday and wanted to confirm her suspicions.


    Sarah and Aiden confirmed that they can clear Dr. Light''s ounts by Friday morning.


    "Great!" Sophia eximed. "When you are done with that, he will not have a chance to post bail. That does not mean that someone else will not post the bail for him, but we count that his reputation will be smeared to the point where no one will want to support him. I will keep you up to date from my side, so you can coordinate your actions as needed."


    Sophia found a chance to confirm her suspicions about JoAnna, and said, "JoAnna, you just need to stay put until we confirm that he is in jail. Then you cane back to Seattle."


    "Yeah..." JoAnna sighed. Sophia''s words that she can return to Seattle hit her like a thunderbolt.


    Next to JoAnna, Jeff also had a troubled expression. He didn''t want her to leave and he was still holding onto a sliver of hope that she will decide to stay. She has to stay, right? Because whenever he thinks that she will leave, he finds himself unable to breathe. She is his oxygen. He can''t survive without her.


    Sophia noticed JoAnna''sck of enthusiasm abouting back to Seattle. She also observed Jeff, but didn''t say anything. She confirmed that JoAnna is not happy abouting back, but she is not rejecting the idea either. Sophia wants to talk to JoAnna and rify things. For herself and possibly to help JoAnna decide.. But she wants to do this in private, knowing that if she brings it up in front of everyone, it will make JoAnna ufortable.

 Chapter 265 - Video Chat (2)

    Sophia changed the topic. "About the other thing we are looking into... Sarah, Aiden, did you find anything more rted to leak of designs from BIDSEC?"


    "We didn''t find anything else leaked. But that does not mean that they didn''t use non-electronic means of getting their hands-on designs... There are also other possibilities that can happen and make us to miss matches. For example, if they changed the name of design how they did with MX31, it would be impossible for us to match it as a stolen one. Of course, we can match the diagrams but if there is even a slightest change between two, again it would not be considered as a match. Unfortunately, that is a limitation we are dealing with becauseparisons between two are done automatically. But if we do it manually, it would take a lot of time, and I don''t think it''s worth it." Sarah exined.


    Sophia thought about it for some time before responding. "Agreed. There is no point in getting us dyed because of that. Jeff, when you acquire them, you will let Felix look at all their designs you find. Felix will work with you. Based on our initial talk, any designs found in their possession will belong to Orion Enterprise."


    Jeff nodded in agreement.


    Sophia asked Jeff to share his status. "How is your progress with n of acquisition?"


    "In few days I will send you the final n. I started moving assets on Monday."


    "Nice." Sophia was happy to hear that Jeff already started his part.


    "Sarah, Aiden, how about you?" Sophia was on top of it, making sure no one is missed.


    "If all goes as expected, we will have Philip next weekend." Sarah responded.


    "Be careful." JoAnna reminded her. She still remembers how Sarah ended up in hospital after meeting with Philip. No one wants Sarah to end up in such a state again.


    JoAnna and Sophia tried to persuade Sarah to give up on doing anything dangerous, but Sarah was persistent.


    "I''m not going to be alone this time." Sarah reassured her.


    They discussed details and timelines about handling of Ed, Philip and their illegal activities. Conclusion was that they are almost ready to act. While Jeff finalizes his ns on how to take over theirpanies, they will take on Gregory Light.


    Sophia was happy to work with her sisters, it made theme closer together as a family. Addition of their men was a bonus. She thought how maybe six of them should form apany or some kind of organization of their own so that they handle criminals who are above thew. There is always plenty of people who can buy themselves ''out of jail'' tickets by bribing off officials or knowing powerful individuals and using their connections... they could handle those scoundrels easily and earn a nice profit while doing it. Sophia took a note to think about this idea in more detailster.


    "Anything else?" Sophia asked before ending the call.


    "We got photographed today." Jeff mentioned.


    Sophia was alerted. She knows that Jeff takes his privacy seriously, and it''s not convenient for JoAnna to be publicized at this time. "When? By whom? Is it something that can be used against you?"


    Jeff shook his head. "Just lunch... There was two of them. I got one, photographer is associated with a tabloid from LA. But second one escaped. It might be nothing, but I still wanted to give you a heads-up."


    "Sure, thanks... OK. Good night, everyone." Sophia logged off.


    ...


    In Sophia''s apartment in Seattle, Felix looked at Sophia who was obviously concerned. "Something wrong?"


    "I hope not... if the second photographer is a paparazzi, and their photos get published in next few days... "


    "Are you worried that dastard of a mentor can find out where JoAnna is?" Felix guessed her thoughts.


    Sophia nodded. "I''m sure that Jeff will have security in ce. He is a man who values privacy and has a heavy security. But I can''t help but be worried. The man lost his job, reputation, and we will take the rest in few days... he will be desperate. Desperate people are capable of anything. Until he is behind bars, I will not be at ease."


    Sophia got her phone and called JoAnna.


    ...


    At Sarah''s apartment in LA, Aiden and Sarah are looking at her phone.


    "Ready?" Aiden asked.


    "Yes." Sarah looked at number of messages Vivian sent her overst few days with determination. She was asking Sarah how she is, asking about her progress on projects, and telling her to meet when she gets a chance. ''If I didn''t find out she is selling me out behind my back, I would be quite happy to have a thoughtful friend like this...''


    Sarah typed a message for Vivian. "Sorry for not responding, swamped with work. How about we meet next weekend? Aiden will be busy working. We can have a girl''s night out; you pick a spot. Make sure it''s lively, so we can party. And no others, just the two of us. OK?" Sarah pressed ''Send''.


    Sarah sighed and looked at Aiden. "What do you think, how long it will take her to respond?"


    "It depends how quickly she gets a hold of Philip." Aiden hugged her. "We will get them this time."


    Sarah nodded. "Tomorrow I want to talk to JoAnna and see if she can get us what we need."


    "Sounds good." Aiden released Sarah from hug and watched her text JoAnna to meet tomorrow.


    Few minutester, Sarahughed. "Look at this..." She showed her phone to Aiden. "It seems she got some bodyguards of her own... you two really are brothers."


    He didn''t find it funny. "We are just making sure our women are safe. Don''t take it lightly... I will call those two to return to your side."


    "No, no... no need. I''m fine, and Evalina is gone... right?" Sarah promised not to joke about bodyguards anymore.


    She texted JoAnna back that she wille and see her tomorrow afternoon and kept her phone on the side before hugging Aiden tightly.


    She buried her face in his chest. "I like when you call me your woman¡­"


    He smiled.

 Chapter 266 - You Want To Stay With Him

    ~Los Angeles~


    In Jeff''s apartment, JoAnna logged off from video chat and looked at Jeff. "Do you think that those pictures might cause a problem?"


    "Don''t worry about that." He shook his head.


    "Secrets? Already?" JoAnna frowned.


    Jeff felt guilty and reminded himself to talk to JoAnna. "If they get published in a tabloid, amount of damage will depend on the type of title they put next to the photos. With right angle, a bit of photo alterations, and an explosive title, it might be a problem."


    "I''m sorry..." JoAnna lowered her head.


    "Why are you sorry?" He lifted her head with his hands cupping her face. He ced a gentle kiss on her lips. "It will not be a problem for me. I am concerned because you came to LA to stay low, and if your photos are published that is not really ''stay low'', is it? Besides your previous mentor finding out about you being with me, there is also a possibility that paparazzi will try to get more information about you. If your photo is published on-line, we can do damage control. But if it''s printed, there is not much we can do. We don''t know which magazine that person works for... You will have two bodyguards next to you every time you step out of here, and few more will follow from the distance." Jeff saw JoAnna frown and reassured her. "You will not even know they are there."


    JoAnna was touched that he is worried about her, and at the same time she was conflicted. So muchmotion is not something she is used to. Earlier, whenever something like this happened with tabloids and paparazzi, Sarah would prevent information from spreading, and Sophia did damage control. This allowed JoAnna to focus on her interest in medicine and was never caught up in the storm. "With all this fuss, maybe I should go somewhere else..."


    Jeff looked at her expression and could guess that she didn''t want to cause trouble for him. He kissed her all over her face while saying between kisses, "But then you will not be with me... and I will not be able to handle that... and wille after you... and then you will have Steve cursing you, because I will tell him that it''s your fault... I will send apanywide memo, saying to all employees, that I''m not avable... because JoAnna Hill left with my heart... and I had to follow."


    JoAnna''s heart melted hearing his words. "Jeff, I..." Her phone rang, it was Sophia. "I need to take this." She squirmed out of his hug, gave him few quick kisses and left the study room. She picked up when she reached the bedroom. "Hi, big sis."


    "Are you two officially together?" Sophia went straight to the point.


    "Yes."


    "And you are at his ce?"


    "Yes."


    Sophia paused for a second before continuing. "Will youe back to Seattle when this thing with Greg is settled?"


    JoAnna hesitated. "That... I''m not sure."


    JoAnna got a notification, it was a text from Sarah: ''Can we meet tomorrow?''


    "Just a sec... Sarah wants to meet tomorrow. I need few seconds to text her a reply." She texted a response and got her attention back to Sophia. "OK. Done. Where was I?"


    "You were about to tell me why you are not sure about staying in Los Angeles with Jeff."


    "Huh, that... there is a residency and Jeff. Residency is not a problem. Jeff offered that Ie and stay with him."


    "Is that a problem?"


    "I don''t know... I want to be with him, but I''m not sure I''m ready for the whole cohabitation thing." JoAnna was honest. She loves Jeff and staying with him feels as a natural progression. But things are going very fast, and the idea that they are already at a point of her moving in with him is something that scares her.


    Sophia could feel reluctance in JoAnna tomit. "You are at his ce now... are you OK with that?"


    "Yes, but it''s only for few days. It''s not permanent."


    Sophia chuckled hearing JoAnna''s words. "The only difference between this and permanent is your state of mind... and if you move in with him officially, you will have more stuff that is yours."


    "Oh, is that so..." JoAnna got another text, she looked and saw that Sarah wille to visit her at Jeff''s apartment tomorrow afternoon. JoAnna realized something. "Hey, this is why you called me, didn''t you?"


    Sophiaughed, and had to confess. "I noticed your expression when I mentioned that you cane back to Seattle... Anna, you want to stay with him, even if you don''t want to admit to yourself... What is the worst that can happen? You realize you don''t love him? Things don''t work out? If that happens, you can get another ce for yourself ore back to Seattle¡­ Don''t get me wrong. I don''t wish that you two split up. But if that happens, you have options."


    "I didn''t think about that..." JoAnna was so focused on a thought of moving in with Jeff as something permanent that she forgot that there are always other options. "Thank you."


    "No problem... Stay safe, will you?", Sophia warned her.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes, remembering that Jeff mentioned bodyguards following her whenever she leaves apartment. "Safe, aye-aye... It seems I''m getting some bodyguards."


    "I have no doubts that Jeff will keep you safe." Sophia sighed in relief. "As long as you don''t go sneaking out on your own, you will be OK."


    Two sisters chatted for some more before hanging up.


    After the call, JoAnna reflected on her feelings, thoughts, intentions¡­ and what Sophia said. It all makes sense. She wants to be with Jeff. She can''t imagine going back to Seattle, not without him. The only thing that is preventing her from moving in with Jeff officially is her own mind which has the need to overanalyze things. With Jeff there is no space for analyzing, she needs to follow her heart. And her heart is with him.... that is where she should be as well, if she does not want to suffer.

 Chapter 267 - Lets Talk (3)

    JoAnna came out of the bedroom after talking to Sophia and found that Jeff was back in the study room behind hisputer. She didn''t want to disturb him and went to the patio.


    JoAnna felt guilty that he took a day off because of her, and he neglected his work. She is not sure what he does, but she knows that work is a big part of his life, and it seems that before she got his attention, most of his life was focused on work.


    This day was a mess. They ended up being photographed. She cringed at herself when she remembered how she messed up and criticized him for getting the whole restaurant for them. ''The whole day I''m just causing problems and being a burden.'' JoAnna was on an emotional low. Feeling of not being good enough for Jeff, overwhelmed her. ''And what will happen if I move in with him? Will every day be aplete mess?'' She sighed and held her head in her hands.


    "What is troubling you?" JoAnna heard Jeff''s voice from behind.


    JoAnna didn''t respond. She didn''t know what to say and not to sound like aplete loser who is feeling sorry for herself.


    "I thought we are supposed to talk..." He reminded her.


    JoAnna hesitated before answering. "I think you are too good for me."


    "What a coincidence..." Jeff gently smiled. "I think the same way about you." For him, JoAnna is the most beautiful, smartest, kindest¡­ best at everything woman. He does not see any ws in her, only perfection.


    "How can that be?" JoAnna shook her head dismissing his statement. "I''m a ma for trouble. Your life would be much simpler without me."


    Jeff winced when he heard her words and pulled her in his embrace. "Don''t say that... my life without you would be simpler, but it would be a torture. Even if you attract all trouble in the world, I will dly dispose of it for you. Now that I finally found you, I''m not willing to let go."


    His words touched her like nothing before. Knowing that he wants to take care of her no matter what, made her heart melt. Her emotions were so strong, that it was impossible for her to form any words. She was surprised to hear him say that he will not let go. How can this perfect man say that he will not let go of her, when she does not feel worthy to be with her?


    Jeff looked JoAnna in the eyes and observed her bewildered expression. "Don''t demean yourself. In my eyes, you are perfect, but if you believe that you are not good enough, no matter what I say will not change how you feel... If you think that I''m too good, then you need to get better... Get better until you are satisfied with yourself and your self-doubts are gone. "


    JoAnna thought that what he said made perfect sense. She loves him and wants to be with him... so if she is not good enough for him, she needs to improve herself. "Thank you... I needed to hear that."


    Seeing that her mood improved, Jeff rxed. For a moment he thought that she is considering to leave him, and he felt a knot in his chest. But now he can see that JoAnna is back and he exhaled in relief.


    Jeff caressed her cheek and gave her a long kiss, while holding her close to him. He hopes that one day she understands how much she means to him; how much he needs her.


    He looked at her like she is the most precious thing in the world, and she was his.


    He remembered that they had n to cook. But looking at the time, it does not seem it will happen. Not today¡­ "Come on, let''s go out for dinner. It''ste for cooking."


    JoAnna remembered her talk with Sophia. "Sophia told me about a ce that we must go to. It''s nearby. We can walk."


    Jeff would go wherever she wants to go, so he didn''t object. "Sounds like a great way to end a perfect day."


    "Perfect day? Please tell me what part of today was perfect?" From her point of view, it was quite bad day full of challenges.


    "I can start with the morning..." Jeff shed a devilish smile. "I will never look at my work desk in the same way again." JoAnna''s eyes widened and she blushed as she remembered what they did on his desk that morning. Jeff enjoyed her reaction for few seconds before continuing, "I had a lovely lunch with you, and then we walked on the beach, you taught me how to shoot a gun, and I watched you hop through the store and pick food while thinking what will you cook for me. The whole day was about us, you and me... I don''t rememberst time I enjoyed so much. It was perfect."


    JoAnna looked at him and blinked few times. ''He remembered only good parts. In the same way how, optimist sees the ss half full. Strange... I was always the optimist. What happened? How did I start doubting myself?'' She exhaled. "If you put it that way, it was a pretty good day."


    Jeff and JoAnna headed two blocks down the street to a central market which is open untilte in the night. Market is arge food court with many different stalls decorated in a unique way showcasing food and heritage they represent. The market was bustling with people and it was very lively. They decided on a stall with barbecued food and sat on bar stools at the counter. JoAnna and Jeff faced each other, and their legs touched as they ate and chatted. Because it was noisy, they needed to lean in toward each other to talk, which they used to exchange frequent kisses. They were surrounded by people, but the atmosphere between them was like two of them had their own intimate bubble, and no one else could enter it.. JoAnna hoped that this evening never ends.

 Chapter 268 - JoAnna Gets Explicit

    On the way back home Jeff and JoAnna held each other so tightly that JoAnna was not sure how they managed to walk. They would stop every few steps to kiss and more than once they walked while their lips were connected.


    Both of them felt high like teenagers in love. Without a worry in the world, immersed in thoughts about each other.


    During dinner, Jeff rubbed inside of JoAnna''s thigh ''identally''. Since then she is thinking how she can''t wait for them to go back to the apartment, away from all those people so that they can enjoy their privacy


    JoAnna was telling herself that this was also nice in some way... walking and holding each other. It was romantic. But her body was screaming from desire to feel his touch¡­ she wanted more of him.


    JoAnna remembered. "Is your security following us now?"


    "Mhm", he confirmed.


    "Oh, no... what are they thinking, seeing us like this?" JoAnna nced behind anxiously. Suddenly she was bashful and worried that someone is watching them.


    "No matter what they are thinking, they will not say anything." He confidently said before diving for another kiss.


    JoAnna tried to step away from him, but he pulled her back. Her body was sticking close to him, and it made JoAnna''s desire to get into the privacy of the apartment increase with every passing moment.


    Jeff was enjoying this new experience immensely. He didn''t care about people or bodyguards or anyone. The only one in his eyes was JoAnna. When she looked at him with her eyes full of love, he thought that his heart is going to explode from the intensity of his feelings. She was right there, next to him, kissing him, beautiful. He burned from desire to feel her closer and to kiss her. But every kiss only made him crave for more. Jeff thought that he is losing his mind. He never experienced anything like this. His brain refused to process any information that is not rted to JoAnna.


    As soon as he closed apartment door behind him, JoAnna jumped on Jeff, with her arms around his neck and legs around his waist. She kissed him passionately and could not wait any longer to feel his touch.


    Jeff was giddy from happiness to see her like this. The woman who captured his heart actually loves him back!


    For Jeff, it was new that he cares about someone this strongly. And the fact that JoAnna is returning his feelings made him ecstatic.


    He carried her to the bedroom with ease and ced her on the bed. She hurriedly started removing his clothes, desperation was showing in her every move.


    He held her hands and kissed her palms. "Wait, my love... let''s do this slow and steady..."


    His deep voice made her shiver from anticipation, but his words surprised her.


    "What slow and steady?" JoAnna''s voice was full of disbelief. She wants him now, how can she take it slow?


    He smiled and slowly started removing her clothes while covering her body with kisses. Every inch of her skin that got revealed was covered with his lips. Jeff kissed, and sucked her body while JoAnna twitched and moaned urging him to hurry up.


    He bit her few times on the abdomen and back, and she didn''t care about it, everything he did only increased her desire.


    She thought that she will lose her mind when he started sucking on her breasts hard. She adjusted her hips several times trying to position herself right, but he would back away every time. JoAnna felt on the verge of crying, her body ached from desire. Finally, heid on top of her, and kissed back of her ear before settling to suck on her earlobe. JoAnna felt that he is hard and ready since they removed clothes, but still refuses to let her feel him.


    "What are you doing?" JoAnna desperately gasped while her eyes darted over his face, trying to read him. Her palms moved over his muscr back trying to pull him down on her, but she only ended up lifting herself.


    Jeff slightly arched his body above hers and put his head on the pillow above her shoulder, his lips inch away from her ear. He inhaled and whispered: "What do you want me to do? I need you to tell me... What do you want me to do?"


    His hot breath made her dizzy.


    JoAnna lost any sense of shame long ago, her mind was clouded with pure lust. "I want you to f*ck me... I want you to f*ck me hard...", she panted.


    In next instant JoAnna inhaled sharply.


    ''Finally!'', thought shed through her mind as she felt him deep inside her. Every thrust pushed JoAnna''s mind closer to heaven and in less than a minute she climaxed violently. He waited inside her to stop twitching before his hips resumed their movements and she weed another surge of pleasure.


    ...


    JoAnna woke upte next morning with a silly grin on her face. Next to her, on the pillow was a bouquet of red roses and a note. She was disappointed that Jeff is not next to her. She read the note:


    ''


    Good morning beautiful,


    I didn''t want to wake you up.


    If you go out, Bob1 and Bob2 will apany you.


    I will be back from office by 6. You know how to reach me.


    ~Jeff


    ''


    After reading the note, JoAnna was sad that she didn''t wake up and see him in the morning.


    ''Bob1 and Bob2? Are those bodyguards Jeff mentioned yesterday? What kind of names are these?'' With these thoughts JoAnna went to shower and get ready for the day.


    She was not happy to see that her body has increased number of bite marks. ''Looks like I contracted some disease... Well, this means no for a bikini.'' If she goes swimming, she will need to wear one-piece swimsuit. Bikini would not cover bite marks. Even one-piece will leave number of marks exposed. ''I guess no swimming¡­'' JoAnna remembered how she got those marks, and a silly grin was back on her face. Memories shed of her using indecentnguage, and she got embarrassed. ''I was never so... so... explicit.''


    She got ready for the day and went to put flowers in the vase.

 Chapter 269 - Out Of Vases

    JoAnna looked through cabs in the kitchen, pantry, storage room, and anywhere else she saw cabs¡­ and found one more vase. She got her phone and texted Jeff: "If you get me more flowers, keep in mind that you are out of vases."


    ...


    Jeff is in a meeting, one woman, Martha Hindin, is presenting financial data from marketing department on the big screen. About dozen other people are attending the meeting.


    Jeff saw his phone lit up with notification that he got text from JoAnna. He unlocked it and read the message. He kept his cool expression while texted her back.


    [Jeff]: "Noted"


    After a second he sent another message.


    [Jeff]: "Correction: WE are out of vases"


    People in the meeting noticed that he texted and thought how they never saw CEO White send texts during meetings before. Jeff would check the message asionally, but he would not reply until the meeting ends.


    ¡­


    Back at the penthouse, JoAnna was surprised that he responded right away. She saw his ''correction'', and it''s obvious that implies they are living together. JoAnna didn''t tell him that she is considering staying with him in LA. ''How can he be so confident?'' She texted back.


    [JoAnna]: "It''s not WE. I''m only visiting. All vases here are yours only."


    ¡­


    Jeff read her message and a smirk appeared on his face for a second before he reverted back to his cold demeanor. He didn''t hesitate to text her back.


    [Jeff]: "It''s just a matter of time."


    ¡­


    JoAnna was amused and at the same time upset to see him saying that with such confidence. She can see that he is deciding without asking her, felt vexed. She can''t leave it be. JoAnna decided to tease him, and at the same time to let him know that nothing is certain.


    [JoAnna]: "How can you be so confident?"


    ¡­


    Jeff was thinking for few seconds how to respond, and then a mischievous smile appeared on his face. He remembered previous night and how JoAnna expressed herself. Just thinking about that got him excited. The fact that he can bring her to such a state where she loses herself made him delighted.


    [Jeff]: "I know you need me, hard."


    He was smiling while looking at his phone. Message status showed ''Read''. Jeff was thinking what JoAnna''s reaction is now while she is reading his message. It took some time for him to realize that Martha, woman who was presenting is not talking any more. No one was talking. Everyone in the room was looking at Jeff and wondering, ''Is that CEO White smiling???'' He always had a cold and distant expression. Everyone wondered what made him smile like that. Well, everyone except Steve who had a good idea.


    Jeff cleared his throat, and his expression went back to serious.


    "Continue", he told to the woman who paused her presentation, dazzled by his smile. She got startled and stumbled to find where she stopped before continuing.


    ¡­


    JoAnna read his message and embarrassment hit her. ''Is he teasing me? Is he referring tost night???'' She face-palmed herself and looked at hisst message thinking how this man is getting more and more cheeky.


    For someone who has a reputation of being cold and not talking much while keeping people at a distance, JoAnna found Jeff to be the total opposite... And it seems that even his sense of humor was showing up.


    She threw herself on a sofa in the living room and thought about Jeff. His smile, his deep dark eyes, his firm body, his warmth¡­ his care¡­ his love¡­ ''Oh, how I wish to hug him¡­ snuggle next to him.'' Jeff made her feel safe. She likes that. JoAnna knows that when she is with him, she does not need to worry about anything because he will take care of it. He will take care of everything. For her. ''It feels good to be cherished.''


    She looked around, and the apartment looked so empty without him.


    She didn''t want to y games any more¡­ she unlocked her phone and texted him: "I miss you."


    ¡­


    Seeing that there was no response for some time, Jeff thought that JoAnna will not text him anymore. When he got a response, he was ready to tease her again, but then he saw simple three words she sent, and his face softened. He missed her too. Her image appeared in his mind and he saw her smile, and he felt her arms wrap around his body, and her breath on his cheek. He could not stop himself from missing her like crazy.


    Jeff smiled while staring in space toward the big screen where presentation was ongoing, and Martha saw him. She was sure that she saw him when she turned to nce at the audience¡­ CEO White was smiling while looking at her!


    Jeff didn''t realize the emotional stir he caused in the woman who was presenting. At that point he forgot that there is someone presenting at all¡­ and that he is in a meeting.


    He checked his schedule and found that it was full because all meetings from previous day got moved to next few days and filled up his daypletely... but he would make time for her.


    ...


    JoAnna''s eyes lit up when she saw Jeff''s message: "Let''s have lunch together."


    She wanted to meet him.


    She typed: ''Yes'' but deleted it.


    Second attempt: ''If you have time''. That one didn''t get sent either.


    Third attempt: ''I cane to your office.'' JoAnna hesitated. She deleted that message as well. At the end, she typed another message and sent it.


    She kept roses in the vase and went to get herptop. JoAnna''s task before lunch time was to find hospitals in Los Angeles who are good candidates for her to do her residency in.


    ...


    Jeff looked at thest message he received.


    [JoAnna]: "No, I''m busy. See you when you get back."


    Immediately he understood that JoAnna said she is busy only because of him. ''She is such a considerate person.'' He was smiling while typing "OK" as a response.


    After that meeting no one talked about the important financial presentation woman did. They all discussed strange change in their CEO, wondering what caused him to smile, suspecting various causes like disease, alcohol, and drugs.


    As for the woman who did presentation, she actually had hopes that Jeff smiled at her.. She was disappointed that she didn''t get a chance to talk to him in private and to confirm her suspicion.

 Chapter 270 - Sarah Visits JoAnna (1)

    When Sarah arrived at Jeff''s apartment, JoAnna was looking at the information about nearby hospitals, and what kind of residency conditions they provide. Security was alerted in advance that Sarah will being, and they let her inside without any problems.


    "Oh, wow... two security guys at the door. Looks serious." Sarahmented as she greeted JoAnna.


    "Yeah. Jeff wants to make sure I''m protected." JoAnna was not very excited about this since she thought that Jeff is overdoing it.


    "I approve. Better safe than sorry." Sarah agreed that JoAnna should be safe. "If it makes you feel any better, when Aiden thought that I''m in danger, he got bodyguards to follow me as well."


    "Really?", JoAnna was surprised. Seeing that Sarah nodded JoAnna smiled. "It does make me feel a bit better."


    "I checked the tabloids, news and social media. Your photos didn''t appear anywhere so far. Is there a chance that the man who escaped was not a photographer?", Sarah asked.


    "I''m not sure." JoAnna shrugged. "Jeff is confident that he is a photographer. In any case, as long as photos are not posted, it''s fine... but I''m sure that is not why you came here." JoAnna knows that Sarah is notpletely epting Jeff as her boyfriend, and right now Sarah is in his penthouse¡­ there must be a good reason for that.


    Sarah confirmed. "You are right. I do have something to talk about... but besides that topic, I also wanted to see you and check out where you are staying. How about you show me this ce first? I''m curious where did my boss detain my sister?"


    JoAnna cringed when she heard word ''detain''. "Uh, don''t use such words. Jeff is a good person..."


    Sarah must admit that she appreciates Jeff''s concern about JoAnna''s safety. "I can see that he is protective."


    "...a bit overprotective." JoAnna corrected Sarah.


    "Maybe you are not used to the concept of someone taking care of you."


    "Maybe... it''s an adjustment." JoAnna pressed her lips, as if she is not very happy.


    "How do you feel about Jeff?" Sarah was suspicious.


    JoAnna noticed that Sarah still has doubts about her and Jeff and had to ensure Sarah that Jeff is fine. "I''m over the moon. Excited, happy... he makes me feel safe."


    Sarah noticed urgency in JoAnna''s response. It was obvious that she is desperate to defend her rtionship. It reminded Sarah of time when she started dating Aiden and her sisters had their doubts about him and about their rtionship. Sarah didn''t understand why her sisters are scrutinizing him at that point, why can''t they just be happy for her¡­ now she understands their point of view at that time better, because she is on the other side.


    "Sorry¡­ I don''t want to meddle in your rtionship. And I don''t have anything against Jeff.", Sarah admitted. "I''m just concerned because you are my sister and I love you. I would ask these questions no matter who your boyfriend is. I hope you understand that."


    JoAnna thought about it and gave a small nod. "Thank you."


    JoAnna was touched that Sarah cares about her, and surprised that Sarah rified her stance.


    Sisters talked while JoAnna showed Sarah through the penthouse. Sarah loved the ''game room'' and sisters yed a game of pool while chatting.


    JoAnna was telling Sarah about previous day, skipping the intimate parts.


    "Seems you are enjoying your time in LA... what will you do when you go back to Seattle?" Sarah saw that JoAnna is not responding while avoiding eye contact and raised an eyebrow, "Do you even n to go back to Seattle?"


    "I''m looking at LA hospitals, to transfer here for residency." JoAnna shyly said.


    "Anna! You are already at that point?!" Sarah was surprised. "How long are you two together?"


    "Does it matter how long? It feels like the right thing to do. I''m not sure I can endure being apart from him." JoAnna was shy to talk about her feelings. It was her first time to feel this strong about anyone and talking about it made her ufortable.


    "No need to exin yourself." Sarah saw that JoAnna is ufortable and wanted to reassure her. "I''m not judging you... or trying to persuade you into anything. I''m just surprised, that''s all... I know very well how it feels not wanting to be apart from someone. Since we started dating, Aiden and I are practically inseparable."


    "You went through number of things together, that brings couples together." JoAnna remembered two asions when Sarah was in the hospital.


    Sarah also thought about those two incidences. "Yeah... number of things. Somehow, he was always there for me, while I ended up in trouble. I wish that I can be there for him. But Aiden seems to alwayse out on top, no matter the situation. It makes me feel frustrated that I''m the one always being helped."


    "I know what you mean... Jeff seems to have everything under control. When I think about that, I really feel useless." JoAnna sighed.


    "I''m sure that there will be a time when he will need you.", Sarahforted her.


    JoAnna thought for some time before asking. "You will go training again soon?"


    "Yeah... " Sarah observed JoAnna for some time before asking. "Why do you look like you want to join?"


    "I think I should. At least some self-defense... whatever I learned earlier was useless when Greg cornered me. I felt so helpless..." JoAnna admitted while unpleasant memories caused her to shiver.


    "Hmm¡­" Sarah analyzed JoAnna''s words. "We practiced together for a long time. You should not be useless even after years of not hitting the training ground. I believe that you arecking confidence. If you freeze in fear, no matter how much you train, it will not be of any use."


    JoAnna nodded in agreement and exined: "Yes, but I believe that if I brush up on my training, my confidence will rise as well."


    "Then you should join. I will let you know when we figure out the dates... Maybe Jeff wants to join?"


    "I don''t know..." JoAnna shook her head. " His schedule is crazy. I feel guilty that he is missing on his work because of me."


    "Nonsense..." Sarah immediately refuted. "He has Steve, secretaries, directors... they all take care of work. It''s all about bncing responsibilities, give him some time, and he will adjust his schedule.. I''m sure of it."

 Chapter 271 - Sarah Visits JoAnna (2)

    JoAnna was surprised when she heard that Sarah is encouraging when talking about her rtionship with Jeff. "Since when are you so supportive?"


    "How can I be not supportive? You are glowing... There is only one thing that is concerning me..." Sarah tried to conceal a smile.


    "What?" JoAnna could tell that Sarah is ready to tease her and was bracing herself.


    "Those teeth marks on your thigh..." Sarah pointed toward JoAnna''s left leg.


    "Oh, no... I told him no marks in visible ces." JoAnna mumbled while trying to see the mark on the back of her thigh. Indeed, there is one set of purplish teeth marks that is showing under the hem of her shorts.


    "There is more?" Sarah looked at JoAnna''s body like she can see through her clothes. Seeing how JoAnna is ufortable, Sarah didn''t need a reply, and she continued teasing. "I didn''t know that Jeff is into biting. He looks more like a guy who sticks to a missionary style."


    "He is... intense." JoAnna''s face was so red, that even her ears got colored pink. "Can we not talk about this?"


    Sarah looked at JoAnna who turned red from embarrassment andughed. "Why are you so bashful? It seems that you don''t have a filter when you talk about someone else, but when it''s about you, then it''s a different story?"


    "Hey, I never felt this way before... and you bringing it up so casually it''s making me ufortable." JoAnna protested.


    "Ufortable? It''s your feelings, your life... Anna, if you are ufortable, why are you doing it?" Sarah teased.


    "Your argument is not valid. Isn''t it normal that some topics are reserved only for couples who are intimate?" JoAnna knows that Sarah is teasing her, but still she got defensive.


    Sarah agreed with her sister and decided to stop teasing her (almost). "OK, OK¡­ you win this one. I will keep my nose out of your business and my eyes off from your love marks."


    "Hey!", JoAnna protested.


    They bothughed.


    Sarah was d to see JoAnna over the moon. It was obvious that she is in love, happily.


    After some time, Sarah went to the point why she came to visit her sister. "Anna, I wanted to ask if you can get me something... I need an anesthetic."


    "For?"


    "I''m not sure if you will befortable knowing what I want to do with it... " Sarah was trying to warn her that knowing too much is not a good idea.


    "Try me." JoAnna was stubborn. She was always protected by Sophia and Sarah, but she wants to step up and be tough.


    Sarah noticed that JoAnna is changing. She was ready to face ugly side of the world and fight it.


    "I want to use it on Vivian." Seeing that JoAnna is looking at her without a word, she continued. "Something that can provide paralysis-like effect for at least two hours... the longer the better. I need her to stay conscious. I don''t care if it blocks the pain, but I want her unable to move her limbs."


    "Are you sure?" JoAnna was trying to keep her shock hidden, but her voice was breaking. No matter how decisive she is about hearing everything, it is a process that she needs to go through. And first steps are never easy.


    Sarah gave a small nod. "I thought about this for a while. Since the beginning she is lying to me, working behind my back... and that evening, she took me there, allowing Philip to get close to me. What do you think would happen to me if by some lucky chance I didn''t manage to escape?" Sarah''s voice was rising while she spoke. She remembered the feeling of losing control of her body, and how helpless that felt. Sarah took few deep breaths, calming herself down before continuing. "I want her to feel the desperation of seeing what ising at her, and not being able to do anything about it."


    JoAnna listened to Sarah and felt her heart breaking. She knows Sarah as her little sister, someone who she should protect. Hearing words full of pain and desire for revenge made her wonder: what did Sarah go through to change like that? JoAnna felt sorry for her little sister and wished for a power to make her pain go away, to make Sarah happy.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna who looked at her with eyes filled with worry.


    "Anna, I''m not an angel. You are kind, always trying to save people. But I''m a vengeful person. She wanted to hurt me, and I will hurt her back... Don''t worry, I will not go to the extent of seriously harming her to the point where she might lose her life, but I want her to suffer the consequences of her actions." Sarah assured JoAnna, but even she herself is not confident at what point she will be able to stop herself... it will depend on Vivian''s behavior.


    JoAnna made the decision to help her sisters, and to toughen up herself. Even though she does not want to hurt anyone, this bunch of people wanted to hurt Sarah. She can''t just stand on the side. "Sure. I will have something for you. When do you need it?"


    "We are heading back to Fairfield mid next week if all goes ording to n. I hope you can get it ready by then."


    "I will prepare it in time." JoAnna confirmed confidently.


    JoAnna asked Sarah for help with dinner, and to stay for a meal.


    They called Aiden toe and join as well, after work. Aiden was very happy to ept this invitation. He knows that the food will be good¡­ and he is not the one to pass on a good meal. Also, it''s rare for Sarah to cook. He will not miss that if he can help it.


    Soon two sisters got busy in the kitchen.. They were in a good mood, chatting and preparing a meal for their loved ones.

 Chapter 272 - Sarah Visits JoAnna (3)

    JoAnna and Sarah finished preparing dinner and kept the dishes in the oven on warm. Jeff and Aiden still didn''t arrive, so sisters decided to y another game of pool while they wait.


    "You know, this is a great ce to show... affection." Sarah said as she looked at the pool table.


    "Huh?" JoAnna didn''t get Sarah''s point.


    "Let me show you... take the aim as if you want to put the stripped 10 to the corner pocket." Sarah instructed.


    JoAnna leaned over the table and held her cue stick to aim at the white ball.


    Sarah leaned above her as if she is helping her take aim, their bodies touched.


    "What do you think?" Sarah asked with enthusiasm.


    "Besides you being heavy, nothing much.", JoAnna responded while rolling her eyes.


    "Ah... the person is wrong. Close your eyes and imagine that it''s Jeff.", Sarah giggled.


    JoAnna closed her eyes and in few seconds her cheeks blushed.


    Sarah moved to the side and observed changes in JoAnna''s expression. "See?" She asked with glee.


    JoAnna opened her eyes and nodded. She was getting ideas that made her heart race. ''This Sarah is making my mind corrupt!''


    "When did you be this shameful?", JoAnna scolded her.


    "Why shameful?", Sarah pouted. "I''m just more imaginative than you¡­" Sarah giggled while looking at the pool table. "This is such a great thing... I think I should get one for our ce also."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes in response while thinking how her baby sister is corrupted. "Aiden is not a good influence."


    "Hey! Leave him out of this!", Sarah objected.


    "How can I? Do you want to say that six months ago, before you met him, you would have these kinds of ideas?"


    "True¡­" Sarah had to admit. "But I would not call it a bad influence¡­ I would rather say that he broadened my horizons." She grinned shamelessly.


    "All joking aside¡­", Sarah continued. "Before he came into my life, I thought that love, rtionships, caring for someone until your heart feels like exploding¡­ I thought that all that is not relevant in life. It''s something that gets in the way. And now that he is part of my life, I don''t remember how was I happy without him. Nothing makes sense if he is not around¡­ and if he is with me, even the most boring things be enjoyable."


    JoAnna listened to Sarah and nodded. "And I remember that recently you told me that your world revolves around him and that I will understand that when I fall in love. I didn''t believe you then. But now¡­ I must admit that I can''t imagine a happy ending if Jeff is not part of my life."


    Soon after, Jeff and Aiden arrived. They were setting up the table in the dining room when Sarah''s and Aiden''s phone signaled new text message at the same time. Sarah and Aiden checked their phones, nced at each other, nodded, and texted short replies.


    "What is that?", JoAnna asked.


    "Sophia is confirming that we are set for tomorrow." Sarah exined.


    "So, it''s starting..." JoAnna was getting nervous.


    Sarah smiled. "Yes, tomorrow evening we will empty Greg''s offshore ounts. Day after tomorrow is Friday, Sophia will file herwsuit in the morning. By end of day, Greg should be off the streets, unable to pay his bail."


    "Where will you put the money?" JoAnna didn''t know what they n to do with the money they take. ''They don''t want to keep it, right?''


    "We have selected three non-profits who fight to prevent violence and exploitation of women. Greg''s money will be divided between them as anonymous donations." Hearing Sarah say this, JoAnna was at ease and went to the kitchen to help Jeff who was getting dishes from the oven.


    Jeff saw JoAnnaing. "Smells nice." He inhaled scent from the oven.


    "You smell better." JoAnna was walking toward him, not able to take her eyes off from him.


    Jeff pulled JoAnna closer, and with ease lifted her and ced to sit on the kitchen counter. "I missed you.", Jeff mumbled as he dived in for a deep kiss. JoAnna got her fingers in his hair and returned his kisses passionately.


    Sarah was about to get into the kitchen to help out and stood frozen at the door unable to stop herself from staring at Jeff and JoAnna who passionately kissed. ''Is this really the always-so-stiff Jeff?'' Sarah turned toward Aiden and said in a quiet voice. "I think we should leave now."


    "Leave? We didn''t eat yet!" He objected with passion only he can show in anticipation of a good meal. Aiden noticed that Sarah is looking toward the kitchen and walked over to see what got her attention. Seeing his brother and JoAnna kissing, gave him the idea. Aiden whispered in Sarah''s ear, "How about I show you my old room?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes while thinking, ''Sure¡­ there is one thing that takes priority over food for you!'' Then she shook her head vigorously and whispered back. "Shameless!" She nced back to the kitchen and observed that Jeff''s hands are under JoAnna''s top, unbuttoning her bra!


    Sarah cleared her throat, "Excuse us... we should eat."


    JoAnna heard Sarah and moved her head slightly to break the kiss. She was running out of breath, and told Jeff, "We should eat... first."


    He nodded in agreement and gave her few more quick kisses before helping her off from the kitchen counter.


    During dinner, Sarah noticed that Jeff and JoAnna are holding hands under the table most of the time while exchanging nces which unmistakably showed desire for privacy. Sarah nudged Aiden, and whispered, "Come on... we should leave."


    Aiden guessed Sarah''s intention, but he liked the food, and he was hungry. Thinking of leaving without filling up his stomach, made him frustrated. Aiden took a deep breath, and frowned at Jeff, "If you want some privacy, go to your room and close the doors. I''m leaving when I finish eating."


    Sarah facepalmed, and JoAnna blushed.


    Jeff looked at Aiden and Sarah with serious expression for a second. "Excuse us."


    Jeff reached out to JoAnna and lifted her up ignoring her obvious shock. He ced her over his shoulder, as if she is a sack of potatoes and carried her to the bedroom.


    Door mmed shut behind them.

 Chapter 273 - Business Deal (1)

    ~ Seattle ~


    Sophia spent most of the afternoon in her office, discussing potential deal with two men.


    Two men came to Orion Enterprise with a goal to acquire financing for their projects and to use facilities of Orion Enterprise. Seeing that the meeting is dragging much more than nned, Sophia got her assistant Leah to book a dinner so that they can finish their talk there. She didn''t want to meet with them next day, they didn''t make herfortable.


    Sophia does not have a very good opinion about two men, but their idea seemed promising at first. However, the longer they talked the more ws she found.


    Sophia wanted to make sure she is not rejecting them just because of her personal opinion, she needs to make decision based on what is best for thepany. At the same time, she didn''t want to go with these two men out for dinner withoutpany of someone she trusts. She decided to call Felix to join for dinner. He can fill up both roles, second opinion of someone who is knowledgeable in the area as well as a pleasantpany of someone she trusts.


    Sophia''s secretary entered her office, "CEO Hill, Director Martin is here."


    "Let him in", Sophia responded, stood up, straightened her skirt and walked to the door to wee him.


    Felix entered and Sophia inhaled more than necessary when she saw him looking dashing in his business suit. It took her a second to steady her breathing and talk to him in her usual cold tone which she used while working. "I hope it''s not a problem for you to join on such a short notice."


    When Felix heard Sophia talk like this, he understood that it''s something rted to business.


    Sophia continued, "We are discussing this product, and if it will be a good fit for us. I will appreciate if you can spare time to discuss it with us and share your opinion. It will be over dinner."


    "No problem. It will be my pleasure." Felix smiled while looking at Sophia with eyes full of admiration.


    He wanted to pull her toward him and hold her tightly, but he reminded himself that they are at work, and it would not be appropriate.


    Two men were not happy to hear that Felix is joining, but they didn''t have a choice. They greeted Felix and exchanged few pleasantries before heading out for dinner.


    Felix immediately noticed that they are not looking at Sophia in a respectful manner. They were ogling at her, and he assumed a protective stance. ''I would give them a piece of my mind, but it seems that Sophia is still considering to coborate with them...''


    During dinner, Felix asked them about their project ideas, and they shared their points and answered Felix''s questions, while Sophia mostly listened. She already covered these topics with them, and she hoped that Felix might find some additional information.


    At some point Sophia got a phone call and excused herself to take the call in the hallway because the live music was loud. Two men looked after her departing back, and as soon as she was out of sight, two men turned to Felix.


    "Are you hitting that?", one man asked.


    Felix frowned. "What kind of a question is that?"


    "We are just curious if we can get a piece of her¡­" Other man lecherously smiled.


    Felix was outraged by their sexist remark. "Is that the way you should behave?"


    "Come on, we are all men here..." First manmented. "With such an attractive boss, don''t tell me that you didn''t think about getting busy with her? She is too pretty to be the Boss¡­ she would do better warming up my bed..." He creepilyughed.


    Felix was fuming, his fist was clenched, ready to punch the unruly men, when Sophia returned.


    She saw that Felix does not look very stable and ced her hand on his thigh under the table, to signal him to calm down. Sophia does not know what happened, but she could guess. She noticed creepy looks men gave her, and it would not be the first time that someone demeaned her capabilities just because she is an attractive female.


    Felix kept his hand under the table, and covered Sophia''s hand with his. That touch helped him calm down, and it let her know that she is not alone. That she can rely on him.


    The restaurant had a live music and a dance floor. The man who wanted Sophia to warm his bed asked her, "Would you like to dance?"


    Sophia nced at him, and then looked at Felix. "Yes, I would love to."


    Felix smiled and stood up at the same time the man did.


    Man was confused when he saw that Felix extended his hand, palm up toward Sophia, and she took it. When he saw Felix and Sophia walking to the dance floor, his face fell with realization that she didn''t say yes to him.


    As they danced, Felix held Sophia close to him. "I wish to punch them in the face. Both of them." He was obviously agitated.


    "Was it that bad?" Sophia was intrigued seeing how Felix is upset. She did her best to keep her voice calm, and not to let him know that this kind of behavior is upsetting her.


    "You don''t look upset..." Felix was surprised by Sophia''s indifference.


    "I''m used to it." She smiled to cover her lie.


    Felix was saddened to hear that. He was not sure how can she be used to it, but her indifference told him that this is something that happens often.


    Sophia approached Felix and kissed him on the lips.


    He was surprised that she kissed him. "I thought this is business."


    "Only if I''m considering a deal with them." She leaned her head on his shoulder and enjoyed dancing while Felix held her tightly.


    Felix was relieved that she will not work with these two scumbags. "Can I hit them now?"

 Chapter 274 - Business Deal (2)

    Seeing how Felix wants to fight to defend her honor, Sophia was very touched. This was the first time that she truly felt protected, safe in someone''s embrace. She smiled and sighed. "Leave them be... the biggest hit they will get is when they realize that I rejected their proposal."


    Felix grumbled, not agreeing with her. "They are getting out of this to easily."


    Sophia''s heart was full seeing how protective Felix is. "My dear, you can''t fight all of them..."


    "I can these two." Felix persisted.


    "Thank you." Sophiaughed seeing his sincere expression, and held him tightly, just in case if he gets any idea to start a fight.


    Two men watched Sophia and Felix dance. "Hey, aren''t those two too close?" One of them asked.


    Second one scoffed. "You didn''t get it, based on how she rejected my dance invitation?"


    "What do you want to say...?"


    "That Felix is probably her lover... and we are screwed." Second man sighed desperately, thinking how their big mouths probably cost them the deal.


    When Felix and Sophia returned, she politely smiled at two men who sat at the table and didn''t dare to look her in the eyes. "Thank you, GENTLEMEN, for a lovely evening. I covered the bill, have a nice rest of the evening." Sophia turned toward the exit and left with Felix.


    Two men just looked at their feet, embarrassed that they were caught, and upset that they didn''t secure a deal with Orion Enterprise. However, they didn''t feel remorse for their behavior. They were only upset that they didn''t get away with it.


    ...


    When they reached home, Felix closed door of the apartment.


    "Ah, that was satisfying¡­" Sophia remembered how two men were embarrassed so much that they didn''t dare to look at her.


    "It would be more satisfying if you let me hit them." Felix was still upset. Those two lecherous men dared to make such filthyments about his Sophia.


    "Hitting does not solve anything." Sophia reminded him.


    "I don''t disagree... but sometimes you should hit them also."


    Sophiaughed. "I don''t hit people."


    "I will hit them for you." He was sincere. He would do anything for her.


    "Since when are you violent? Besides... I would rather you use your hands for something else..." Sophia''s expression was clearly signaling that she is talking about the forey that only Felix can provide.


    He got the hint. "What do you want?" His voice deepened and he embraced her.


    "Surprise me..." Sophia whispered and kissed him.


    "Allow me..." Without hesitation, Felix lifted Sophia in one swift move and carried her, princess style, to the bedroom.


    He ced her to sit on the bed and removed all of her clothes. Felix admired her body before telling her toy down on her stomach. He ced a white towel to cover her behind.


    "Why are you covering me up?" She was surprised.


    "Just to make sure my hands don''t wander there too soon... Close your eyes." Felix instructed.


    Sophia giggled, "OK". She closed her eyes, eagerly expecting to find out what Felix nned.


    Sophia felt him moving her hair out of the way carefully, exposing her backpletely. She patiently waited, counting seconds. After some time, curiosity took over and she opened her eyes. It was just in time to see him naked, wrapping towel around his waist. Caught unprepared for a bare bundle of handsomeness, Sophia inhaled sharply.


    "No cheating!", Felix warned her.


    Sophia quickly closed her eyes, with a big grin on her face. Image of his muscr body from few seconds ago was still vivid in her mind.


    Three breathster, she felt that he climbed on the bed. Sophia twitched when warm oil dripped on her back.


    As his hands spread oil on her body, Sophia felt that her skin was heating up everywhere he touched. "Mmm... Jasmine..." She murmured as the fragrance of essential oil spread through the bedroom. Sophia was not sure if it''s because of his touch, or the oil, but her whole back felt a burning sensation which spread all over her body.


    His handsnded firmly on the back of her neck, and with a rhythmic movements Felix started skillfully applying pressure while his fingers travelled down her spine slowly. By the time he reached halfway down her back, Sophia felt that he is using his palms, and everywhere he touched, aroused her. She could not keep her moans from escaping.


    Felix ran his palms over her back, enjoying her soft skin, memorizing every curve of her body. For him, she is the most beautiful woman in the world; perfection. Hearing her moans and seeing that she is responding to his touch made him ted. Knowledge that he can make her feel good counted as one of biggest aplishments in his life.


    Felix reached her lower back, and his touch became very soft. His fingers spiraled over the base of her spine, sending chills through Sophia''s hot body. His hands moved to Sophia''s waist, holding her firmly. Felix softly kissed base of her spine few times before his tongue traced along the same spot.


    Sophia reached her limit. She wanted him to stop, and she wanted this tost forever. Conflicting thoughts shed and erupted in series of moans and pants. Her head was buzzing, and everything was spinning. Sophia''s whole body was tense like piano strings and every time he touched her, she felt that hammers are hitting her strings, making her soul tremble.


    "Felix, please..." she moaned, and lifted her hips, begging to feel him, demanding a relief.


    Felix is not a man who will make hisdy wait. He swiftly removed both towels, adjusted her hips and got inside her with urgency that both of them craved for. Felix leaned over her. Feeling of her back on his chest, increased his arousal. "Tu es tr¨¨s belle..."* he whispered as he straightened up and increased speed of his thrusts.


    Sophia felt that each thrust reached deeper, bringing her closer to the state of ecstasy.

 Chapter 275 - Tabloid Scandal (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Next morning, Sarah''s phone woke her up. She drowsily checked it and saw that her app for notifications about social media posts was alerting her that tags she marked to be watched are being used. Opening to see the details, the app was sending notifications because of increased online activity byizens about Jeff.


    When she found out that Jeff and JoAnna were photographed secretly, Sarah added Jeff into her query for watching social media as well. Tags that she looked for were #JeffreyWhite and #CEOWhite.


    Sarah checked posts, and after a quick nce concluded that one tabloid posted an article with photos of Jeff and a ''mystery woman''. Alerts on Sarah''s phone were triggered byizens specting who the woman in photos is.


    Sarah woke up Aiden. "You should check this."


    Aiden drowsily nced at theptop that Sarah got into bed andined. "Why are you waking me up for this? Tell Jeff ande back to bed."


    Sarah could not believe his indifference. "You are quite grouchytely."


    "Grouchy?" He found the term entertaining. "Listen, baby... a man needs rest, food and his woman. If any of these arecking, I will be... grouchy." Aiden chuckled at the word.


    Sarah tried to ignore his obviously caveman-level-reasoning. ''Are all men so simple? Food, rest and sex and they are happy?'' She found it difficult toprehend how can someone so intelligent like Aiden be so simple at the same time.


    She thought for a minute, the photos she saw are nothing embarrassing. The titles are over the top, but there is no reason to panic. ''Aiden is right, there is no reason for rm. Jeff can handle this, and no one knows that the woman in photos is JoAnna.'' Sarah texted Jeff and JoAnna to check the tabloid which posted their photos and kept her phone on the side turning to Aiden who was waiting for her to get back under the nket.


    Sarah looked at him with a serious expression. "I know why you are so grouchytely..."


    Aiden could guess that Sarah is yful. He was still sleepy, and his ideal oue is that she gets into bed and they go back to sleep. But looking at her expression, he decided to indulge her, and epted the challenge. "Oh?", he raised his eyebrows and smiled drowsily.


    Sarah thought how he looks dreamy. She could just pinch his cheeks how cute he is. But she remembered that she was about to tease him. "Must be the age... you are getting old."


    "Old?" Now he was awake. He looked at Sarah in disbelief and observed that she is wearing his t-shirt. On her, it was oversized, and inviting... but she called him old! "How can you call me old? I didn''t even reach my prime... I''m enjoying my youth, and my stats are still increasing... Come here!" Aiden pulled Sarah in the bed.


    Sarahughed, "Did I hit a nerve?"


    "What nerve?" He objected. "If you even dare calling me old, it means I failed to prove what I can do... Allow me to show you..." He removed his t-shirt from her body, and started kissing her from above her navel, and going lower.


    Sarah giggled. "I look forward to record data on your performance..." Her voice trailed off as her body heat increased.


    ¡­


    JoAnna woke up and her eyes lit up when she saw that Jeff is still next to her. Last few days Jeff always woke up first, while she was greeted by flowers and a note from him... but now he was there. JoAnna moved closer, her body stuck to his. She propped herself on the elbow and looked at his face. ''He is so handsome, even when he sleeps...'' JoAnna reached out and caressed his cheek gently.


    His body shifted and suddenly he was on top of her. His scent surrounded her, and his body lightly pressed on top of her. It took her few seconds to collect herself and look up into his face. Her eyes met his.


    "Good morning, beautiful." Jeff greeted her. His voice raspy from sleeping.


    His smile stunned her. JoAnna blinked few times before responding. "Good morning, handsome."


    They gazed at each other for a long time, without a word, with smiles on their faces and eyes full of emotions. It felt as if time stood still. Everything stopped except for their heartbeats which seemed to be synchronized. Their thoughts and emotions matched as well. Both Jeff and JoAnna wished to stay like that forever, holding each other, looking at each other, feeling each other. Together. Always. Forever.


    JoAnna''s heart was swelling from emotions. She thought that her chest will explode, as if it can''t hold any more feelings for this man. She needed an outlet. JoAnna moved and kissed him gently on the lips once. Twice. Trice... like an addict, she didn''t want to stop, she could not stop.


    Jeff returned her kisses matching her pace and pressure.


    Her fingersced in his silky hair.


    Jeff was propped on one elbow, keeping his weight from pressing on her body fully. His other hand moved slowly from her waist to her armpit, and then back to her waist again as if he was memorizing curves of her body. His actions very slow, gentle. The only thing in the room speeding up, was their heart rate and breathing.


    JoAnna''s body moved on its own. Her hips were positioned just right while anticipating for him to prate her.


    Jeff felt her rubbing against him and slowly got inside. JoAnna moved her hips, and he held them in ce, not allowing her to increase the pace. Every time so far, their intercourse was guided by wild animal instincts. This time it was slow, every move deliberate.


    "You feel so good..." He mumbled as his hot breath swept inside her ear, making her brain short-circuit.


    It was a long morning session that allowed them to feel different type of intimacy, taking their rtionship to the next level.. They were unaware ofmotion on social media caused by their photos published by a tabloid magazine.

 Chapter 276 - Tabloid Scandal (2)

    JoAnna and Jeff took the shower together. They washed each other in silence while exchanging kisses, both of them feeling high on love that fills them to the brim.


    JoAnna could not believe that she can feel this strong about a man. Yesterday she felt that her love for Jeff reached all high, and today she loves him even more. JoAnna wondered, ''How high will this go? How much more love can I handle before my heart bursts from love overload, if there is such thing as a love overload...'' She giggled at her own thoughts as she dressed up while ncing at Jeff.


    ''I guess he will go to work now...'', JoAnna took her phone to check the time. She saw that there is a message from Sarah. "Oh, no...", escaped her as she read the message.


    "What is it?" Jeff was concerned seeing her expression.


    "It seems that our photos got published." JoAnna went to get herptop and look up the tabloid that Sarah named in her message.


    Front page was a photo of two of them in the restaurant: JoAnna sitting in Jeff''sp and they are kissing. Front page title with the photo was: "Most eligible LA bachelor taken, or covering up his sexual preference?"


    JoAnna stared at her screenpletely baffled. ''This... why would they call out his sexual preferences?'' She clicked link to read the article. It had few more photos of two of them, from the restaurant and beach, nothing inappropriate. But the article was over the top. It spected who mystery woman is. If that is a real rtionship, or is he just covering up that he is gay.


    After reading the article, JoAnna concluded that they assumed Jeff is gay because they didn''t see him with girls. She was not sure what to think of this, but she assumed that he will not like it. What man would like if othersbel him as gay in such a public and obviously mocking way? She looked up at Jeff who was above her reading from herptop, hoping that he is not too upset, but besides slight frown his face was not giving away anything else.


    "I will increase your security." Jeff told her.


    "You are worried about me?" She thought that he should be worried about his reputation.


    "Your face is visible." He exined. "Paparazzi will get a good price for more photos and information on your identity. Good thing is that they are not mentioning your name, otherwise I would worry about Greg also."


    "Greg will be out of streets tomorrow. I''m not concerned about him." JoAnna stood up and looked at Jeff. "You are not bothered about people thinking that you are gay?"


    "Who cares about that?" He shrugged. Then he paused and looked at JoAnna. "Do you care?"


    JoAnna was not sure how to answer this. "Well... it''s not like I don''t know..." She blushed. Jeff was very pleased with her answer and could not keep his lips from stretching into a wide smile.


    She paused for few seconds before continuing. "But... don''t you have an image to maintain?"


    He was touched and amused by her care. "My team will sue them for nder, and I will make sure they issue public apology and get out of business. That is how I maintain my image."


    Jeff hugged JoAnna. "I''m sorry that you got into this because of me."


    "I will be fine." She reassured him. "You will go to work now?"


    "I should go.", it was obvious that he is reluctant.


    "Go, and don''t worry about me. I don''t n to go anywhere today. I will work on my research paper." JoAnna got on her toes and kissed him.


    Shortly after that, Jeff was about to leave when his phone rang. It was Oscar.


    Jeff could guess that his father saw the newspapers. He took a deep breath before picking up. "Yes?"


    "Have you seen that you are in the tabloids?", Oscar''s voice was cold. Nothing unusual.


    "Yes."


    "Is it true?"


    "What?" Jeff was not sure if his father also wants to confirm if he is gay.


    "That you have a woman."


    Jeff smiled. "Yes."


    "Is she the reason why you want to break up the agreement with Lambert?"


    "Yes." Jeff had no intention to hide this from his father.


    "Who is she?"


    "JoAnna Hill." This was the first time he used more than one word to answer his father. Jeff usually keeps his responses to minimum. If he can convey his message in one word, that would be perfect. The only exception is when he talks to JoAnna or about her, then he uses long sentences. He does not do that on purpose. It is due to JoAnna''s-love-effect that she has on him.


    "Hill? From Seattle?" Surprise could be heard in Oscar''s voice.


    "Yes."


    "CEO of Orion Enterprise?" He was hoping that it''s Sophia. If they could merge with White corp. ¡­


    "No."


    "Hmph¡­ useless...", Oscar scoffed and mumbled something more that Jeff didn''t understand.


    Jeff was not sure how to respond to this.


    "Does your mother know?"


    "Yes."


    "I will ask her for more details." Oscar didn''t have more patience to talk to Jeff.


    "OK." Jeff hanged up.


    JoAnna was next to Jeff. "That was...?"


    "My father is curious who you are."


    "Oh..." JoAnna was worried that his family will give him hard time because of their photos that got published.


    "I told my mother about you, but with my father I only discussed breaking the agreement. I didn''t think it matters to him if I have a woman or not. He was always interested only in profits."


    "I''m sorry to hear that." Her eyebrows scrunched thinking how his father treats him coldly.


    Jeff ced his index finger between JoAnna''s eyebrows, making her rx her frown. "You should stop worrying about me." He kissed her few times before leaving for office. "I wille back as soon as I can."


    JoAnna walked Jeff to the door and watched as the elevator door closed after him.


    She looked in the hallway and noticed that besides Bob1 and Bob2 there are two more men. "Are you Bob3 and Bob4?" JoAnna found their names entertaining.


    "No, Miss Hill." Bob1 responded. "These are Max and Ross."


    JoAnna was a bit disappointed that they are not called Bob3 and Bob4, that would be more fun. "Hi, Max and Ross. I will get you coffee in a bit."


    "Please, Miss Hill... it''s not necessary." Bob1 objected. "Boss might scold us if he finds out."


    "You are watching over me, so I''m your Boss. And I say that I will bring out coffee for you in few minutes." She went to the apartment and closed doors behind her.


    After some time, JoAnna came out with four cups of coffee, creamer and sugar. The bodyguards objected at the beginning, but just a bit. They took the freshly brewed coffee happily.


    "I never asked, why are you called Bob1 and Bob2?" JoAnna was curious.


    Bob1 responded. "My name is Robert, and his name is Bob... Bob1 and Bob2 is something that Boss came up with. He says it''s more convenient. We don''t mind."


    "I see... ", JoAnna smiled thinking how Jeff is silly to give such strange nicknames. "Enjoy the coffee."


    JoAnna went back inside and looked for contact information of her University colleagues who are doing their practical training in LA. She wants to ask them about their experience as part of her research of moving to LA, as well as to find out where she can get the drugs needed to mix the anesthetic cocktail requested by Sarah.. JoAnna will need three types of drugs to make anesthetic that Sarah described, and she wants to get ingredients at different locations in order not to raise any suspicions.

 Chapter 277 - Gregory Light (1)

    JoAnna was calling her University colleagues who did their practical training and asked them about conditions they work in. They were all curious why she is interested about that, and when JoAnna told them that she ns to move to LA, she met with a shower of questions: ''Why would you leave FMC? What about Dr. Light? ¡­ Howe he is not your mentor anymore?''


    JoAnna felt that she is getting a headache, she could not tell them the truth. Since Greg is so much above her, he could always twist the story and make himself a victim, so JoAnna should not talk about what happened until the trial exposes the truth. That is why JoAnna was making up a story how she is trying to expand her horizons and see how much she can do without Dr. Light''s guidance. Many still didn''t know that he got fired from FMC, and JoAnna did her best to avoid that topic so that she does not need to exin even more things. Her story was full of holes, but it was the only thing she could think of at first... and then she just repeated it to everyone else who asked. And every person she called asked.


    On the bright side, once interrogation was done, she got a chance to ask questions and find out information she needed. JoAnna was happy with the overall results of her morning.


    By lunch time she narrowed her choices for residency to two medical facilities and picked three ces where she will get ingredients for making anesthetic that Sarah requested.


    JoAnna wondered if she can make this trip without bodyguards following her. She knows that bodyguards are there to ensure her safety, but if she goes around trying to buy medications followed by four bodyguards, she will attract attention¡­ And she wants to be inconspicuous. ''Maybe Sarah can help with this.''


    ~ Seattle ~


    Gregory Light is sitting in his gray Audi, one of many luxury cars he owns, parked on the street. He is in front of JoAnna''s apartment building, and browsing on his phone, checking news and social media for ''JoAnna Hill''.


    "No results... where are you, JoAnna? Where did you go?" He mumbled. For days he didn''t see here in or out of her apartment. Her car is still at Franciscan Medical Center, so he knows that she will need to walk out of the building if she goes anywhere.


    Greg was remembering JoAnna and his interactions with her.


    First time they met she was so young, fresh, her eyes full of curiosity. It made him want to touch her and make her his. He decided to make her stay close to him, and solution to that was to be her mentor. In that way, she will reach out to him for guidance, and they will grow closer to each other.


    He was frustrated that she didn''t reach out to him. He ended up calling her and telling her that there are different seminars and opportunities avable. JoAnna would always dly ept whatever he offered, but she never initiated contact, she never asked for anything.


    Then he decided to take it further and make her do residency in his hospital. In that way, for sure, she will ask him for some favor... and the moment she makes a request, he will state his conditions: he will fulfill her request, and more... as long as she bes his.


    But then, again... two years passed, and she still didn''t ask anything from him. Not even a shift switch. JoAnna was always dedicated to work, projects, surgeries, seminars... nevering to ask for anything from him. So many women would throw themselves at him, what was wrong with JoAnna? Howe she didn''t find him desirable? He is handsome, good looking, body in great shape, charming, well mannered, sessful, rich. What is there not to like?


    Greg watched JoAnna grow into a fine young woman. He got her followed outside work as well, so knows that she didn''t have men in her life, she was fresh... untouched... ready for him. Was she saving herself for him? That''s what he thought. That''s what he was convinced in.


    He remembered Valentine''s and how JoAnna rejected him. What was wrong with her? Howe she didn''t see his appeal?


    And then JoAnna''s sister, Sarah, needed a surgery. That was the first time JoAnna came to him, asking for a favor! He could not let this chance slip. He did his best work, focusing on every detail during Sarah''s surgery, but he got distracted few times by JoAnna''s proximity, and he made mistakes... that is why Sarah needed a second surgery. Greg will never admit this to JoAnna. She admired him as a perfect surgeon, how can he admit a mistake?


    His mind wondered to thest time he saw JoAnna. ''She was this close... Almost mine. So much time, so much nning... and it all got wasted. Even my career is ruined... my whole life is ruined because of her! If she didn''t resist and epted to be mine, everything would be fine... I will make her pay for this...''


    Greg remembered... ''That time Jeffrey White, CEO of White Corp. meddled and spoiled my n... JoAnna left with him. What if she is still with him?'' He did a search for ''Jeffrey White'', and saw that he is in the tabloids, and social media is discussing a mystery woman who was photographed with him. "Hahaha! JoAnna, JoAnna... Did you think that he will take care of you? Look! He has another woman already! Serves you right! I lost everything because of you... You chose him over me! And now he dumped you!" Greg eximed with glee, talking to himself in the car.


    He navigated to the online version of the tabloid, and carefully observed the photos... "I found you..." Caption below one picture in the article stated that Jeffrey White and mystery woman are taking a romantic stroll on a beach in Malibu. Sinister smile showed on his face. "You will pay for rejecting me, for my career, for my life..."


    Greg closed the browser and booked a ne ticket on the next flight to Los Angeles.

 Chapter 278 - Fake Girlfriend (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    At White corp. in the break room, onedy was reading tabloid with pictures of Jeffrey White and a ''mystery woman''. Group of women entered, and the one with newspapers got up excitedly. "Martha! This is you, right?" She was pointing toward the paper in front of her.


    Martha, woman from the group, didn''t understand what the reason behind thatment is and smiled while approaching the table with magazine to take a look. She saw pictures in the newspaper and froze.


    Martha is woman who did presentation of financial data from marketing department few days prior when Jeff smiled while exchanging messages with JoAnna. She misinterpreted his behavior and thought that he is smiling at her. Martha ended up ''confiding'' in few of her friends that CEO White has a crush on her. Now her friends assumed that she is the woman in photos! If she denies it, what does that mean? Is he cheating on her? Or did they break up already? She can''t have that... She continued smiling, and not denying that she is woman in the photos.


    The women around her all squealed with excitement.


    "Martha, you are dating our CEO! And you got photographed!"


    "Oh, how lucky... you look great together!", one womanmented.


    Martha is simr to JoAnna in build and hair, so it is easy to confuse two of them since JoAnna''s face in photos is from far away and slightly out of focus.


    "They say that he is gay... Martha, you should give an interview and tell everyone that he is not. You two did it, right?"


    Martha could not deny it at this point... so she went along and confirmed that Jeff is great lover.


    "Uhhh! I''m sure he is packing truckload of muscles under that suit!"


    "Forget the muscles¡­ it''s what''s in his pants that counts! Hihihi¡­"


    "Waaah! With such a body, he canst long, right?... Ah, I''m envious!"


    "So, when was this taken? Article says lunch. You are having lunch with us every day. When did you meet with CEO White?" One woman found a hole in Martha''s story as Jeff''s girlfriend.


    Martha took a second topose herself. "Of course, this wasst weekend... We are keeping it low profile for now, that is why I''m still with you during weekdays."


    "Oh, I see... makes sense... people on top have reasons to keep their rtionships secret. It must be to spare you from all this media attention. He is known for keeping his private life out of media."


    "Yes, he is very considerate." Martha smiled confidently. She liked the attention, and really thought that Jeff likes her... who cares if she is not the woman in those pictures?


    Whiledies talked about Jeff and Martha and their rtionship which Martha made up, Bridgette was in the break room, and listening to their conversation. She was curious about this Martha, and how was she able to capture the heart of the CEO who seemed cold and distant.


    Shortly after, group of women together with Martha, left the break room. As their chatter faded in the hallway, Bridgette was sitting and thinking about the conversation which she overheard.


    Male voice gave her a start, "Hello!"


    Bridgette''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Steve, Jeff''s assistant, standing next to her. "May I join you?", He nervously asked.


    Bridgette vigorously nodded. Sarah told Bridgette that Steve is single and helped them to meet for a coffee. Since then, Bridgette and Steve met few times and talked. They are still only friends, but Bridgette has a feeling that they are getting closer.


    Steve also has hopes that Bridgette is interested in him. He finds this petite woman attractive, and he is happy that she is not rejecting his invitations to meet for a coffee. Steve hopes that soon they can move on to lunch and then dinner.


    Steve took a seat next to Bridgette and looked around. In the break room, it was only two of them. "It seems nothing much is happening today." Steve started conversation.


    Bridgette rememberedmotion from few minutes ago. "Oh, you are wrong about that."


    "Oh?" Steve was curious.


    "By only few minutes, you missed a big ruckus..." Bridgette gestured to the table where women gathered before he entered. "Boss''s girlfriend was here, and everyone wanted to hear details about their rtionship."


    "Who was here?" Steve could not believe that he heard right. ''Miss Hill came here?''


    "CEO White''s girlfriend." Bridgette exined. "It seems she is doing something with finances in marketing department. Tall, dark hair."


    Steve was confused. ''Miss Hill does not work here.'' Even though description is a match, many women match that description. "What makes you think that was CEO''s girlfriend?"


    "Tabloid published their photos, and she acknowledged that it''s her with him on the photos."


    "What?" Steve got his phone and searched through news. It took him some time to find photos of Jeff and JoAnna. At first Steve was surprised that his boss got photographed, but then he calmed himself down and decided to stay on topic. He needed to find out who is that woman iming to be boss''s girlfriend. "These photos?" He showed his phone to Bridgette.


    "I don''t know what photos..." Bridgette shook her head. "They were holding some magazine. I didn''t see the details."


    "I see..." Steve thought how it''s strange to have a woman im to be Miss Hill. ''I will need to tell boss about this.'' He wondered how his boss will react to this.


    Steve and Bridgette chatted a bit when Steve''s phone rang. Jeff arrived to work and called Steve toe to his office. Steve was happy that his boss came to work. Lately he always feared that Jeff will just decide to stay with his girlfriend and leave everything to him. Steve didn''t have knowledge or power to rece Jeff, so he mostly ended up postponing meetings and apologizing to people whose schedules were impacted due to Jeff noting to work.


    Steve excused himself and left the break room, leaving Bridgette with her thoughts to finish her coffee.

 Chapter 279 - Gregory Light (2)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Early afternoon, a cab stopped in front of an impressive European style estate in an affluent Los Angeles neighborhood, and Gregory Light stepped out. He was greeted at the door by a woman in her early forties.


    "Hi Greg! I was surprised to get your call... what brings you here?" She beamed from happiness to see him.


    "Hi Reba", Greg greeted her back, like a real gentleman, bowing slightly. "I''m here on business. It was a sudden arrangement.", he vaguely exined.


    "Come, let me show you to the guest bedroom to freshen up." She was obviously excited that he is going to stay with her.


    Reba is a stic surgeon with private practice on Beverly Hills. Her patients are high-end clients, mostly from entertainment industry. She is one of lucky ones which don''t need to advertise their business, but clients exchange information on who did theirtest ''improvements''.


    "Thank you." Greg entered the house after Reba. "I''m really sorry to trouble you on such a short notice."


    "Nonsense!" She gushed. "It''s always nice to see you. I enjoy yourpany very much."


    She led Greg to the guest room and gave him privacy to shower and change clothes.


    Greg reviewed his n in his head few times: he will stay at Reba''s ce, get her to find him Jeff''s address and give him a car. He wants to find JoAnna, gets his hands on her, and he is still not sure how he will make here with him, but he will figure that partter. First, he needs to find her, and his lead to JoAnna is Jeffrey White. Everything that he needs to pay, he will do it with cash. In that way, if police investigates, there will be no trail of him being in Los Angeles. Perfect. The only liability in his n is Reba. But he knows that she is blindly in love with him, so he can manipte her as needed.


    After he freshened up, and took some rest, Greg found Reba in the garden. He approached her slowly, with a wide smile on his face. "I would like to ask you for a favor..."


    "Tell me." Reba was dazed. She was attracted to him, and Greg was aware of that.


    Greg hesitated for some time. "I feel silly to ask for this. My assistant made a blunder... " He sighed, looking troubled.


    "Oh,e on. I will help you if I can. Feel free to ask." Reba was eager to help him out. She would do anything to win his favor.


    He looked as if he is considering to speak or not. And then finally said, "I need home address for Jeffrey White, CEO of White corp. my assistant misced it."


    "I get that for you." Reba nodded and smiled. "Just a minute..." She got her phone and sent a text. She didn''t even ask why he needs it, or how it was lost, she didn''t care. Reba sees Greg as a great surgeon, gentleman, someone who would never have bad intentions, that is why she didn''t ask him why he needs Jeff''s address.


    "Thank you, Reba. I know that I can count on you." Greg looked her in the eyes, while he reached for her hand and kissed it.


    Reba thought that Greg looks like a knight from era of kings, queens, and knights in shining armors. "Of course..." Reba was all flustered. "...anytime."


    Few minutester, she got a text. "Here is the address you asked. Jeffrey White lives in this building, penthouse."


    "Thank you. I know I can always rely on you." He smiled. Greg was content that everything is going better than what he anticipated. He was surprised that she gave him the address without asking anything about it. But he needs more things from Reba. "One more thing... is there a way you can give me a car to use for few days while I''m here? Renting is troublesome, and cabs..."


    She interrupted him. "No problem, not at all." She quickly went to the hallway and came back with car key, handing it to Greg. "Here, silver Audi in the garage. Garage remote is in the glovepartment. Feel free to use it as much as you want."


    "Thank you. I will head out now." Greg headed towards the garage to get the car.


    Reba felt panicked. She hoped that he will stay with her longer. "Will you be back tonight?"


    Greg stopped and thought how he should keep her hoping... that is the best way. As long as she hopes that he will be back, she will not betray him. He turned towards her, and with his most sincere expression said, "I might... It will depend how my work goes." He stepped closer to her. "I really hope that I will be able toe back."


    Reba''s heart skipped a beat. She held her breath and smiled, her eyes showed how infatuated she is with Greg.


    Greg smiled, satisfied with her reaction. He turned towards the garage and walked away. He was very pleased with himself. He found out that JoAnna is in contact Jeffrey White, he has his address, and a car that can''t be traced to him. It''s perfect. Jeff and JoAnna are definitely seeing each other. If he follows Jeff, he will find JoAnna.


    Now he only needs to be patient and find his opportunity for a revenge. He will not forgive JoAnna who cost him everything. She will be his... and he will punish her. Greg thought how it would be good if he can punish Jeff as well, since he yed a role in stopping him from getting what he wants.


    ...


    At the street, in front of Jeff''s apartment building, Greg was sitting in a parked silver Audi, on a street side parking.


    Residents of the building have private elevators, and ess to underground parking. Considering Jeff''s position, he will not be walking in and out of the building on foot, but he will be using a car... So, Jeff will use underground garage. Greg was sitting in a silver Audi, positioned to keep a watch on that building entrance, for underground parking. Greg waited.... sooner orter, Jeff will show up.

 Chapter 280 - Fake Girlfriend (2)

    At White corp. when Steve got into Jeff''s office, they discussed few urgent matters, and Jeff rushed to a meeting. Steve didn''t have a chance to talk to him about a woman who is impersonating his girlfriend.


    Onlyter in the day did Steve get a chance to talk to Jeff. "Boss, this morning in the break room on fifteenth floor... it seems that there was a woman impersonating Miss Hill."


    Jeff was confused. ''Why would anyone impersonate Sarah?'' Jeff assumed that it''s Sarah, since she is the only Miss Hill in thepany. It didn''t make any sense, so he wanted Steve to rify. "Can you exin this some more?"


    "I was not there. My... friend was there. And she told me that there was number of women looking at your photos from the magazine. Photos of you and another woman, which I assume is Miss Hill. And one of the women in the group imed that it was her with you on the photos. I''m not certain who she is, but it''s from marketing department. Also, she looks a bit like Miss Hill."


    Jeff sat in silence for a while. After hearing more details, he understood that person is not impersonating Sarah, but JoAnna.


    Jeff summarized. "There is a woman in this building, who ims to be my girlfriend. And she is talking about it in the break room, for others to hear..."


    Sarah''s image appeared in Jeff''s mind and panic consumed him. <em>''What if Sarah hears that?''</em> Jeff still remembers how Sarah attacked him when she found out that he is with JoAnna. Now that rumors are going that there is another woman with him, besides JoAnna¡­ which implies that he is cheating¡­ Jeff felt cold sweat gather on his forehead.


    "How many people were there?" Jeff asked Steve with urgency.


    Steve shook his head. "I don''t know boss... but it seems quite a number of employees gathered. And that person was talking about your rtionship with her."


    Jeff was now in full blown panic. ''If a woman ims that she is my girlfriend, and Sarah finds out about it... Will shee at me again?'' He swallowed few times. "Find out who she is... as soon as possible. Quickly!"


    Steve understood that this is urgent and rushed outside. He immediately talked with Jeff''s secretary and gave her a task to find out who that woman is... after all, women talk between each other, and it will be easier for her to find out who is iming to be Boss''s girlfriend.


    In the office, Jeff was rubbing his temples and hoping that the gossip does not reach Sarah.


    ¡­


    At about the same time, Sarah was having a coffee with Bridgette in a caf¨¦ on the second floor.


    "How are things with Steve?", Sarah asked with a smile.


    "We are getting closer... slowly." Bridgette was shy.


    "Slowly?" Sarah raised her eyebrows. She found it amusing that a woman so outgoing like Bridgette is shy and talks about doing things slowly with a man.


    "Yes... I don''t want to mess this up." Bridgette blushed.


    Sarah noticed that Bridgette is hiding something. "Are you sure that''s all to it?"


    Bridgette fidgeted for some time. "Well, I''m not very experienced. I might have a big mouth, but my actual experience with dating iscking."


    "Really?" Sarah smiled, not sure if she should believe Bridgette or not.


    Bridgette saw that Sarah is ready to tease her and decided to switch the topic. "Oh, guess who I saw this morning in a break room on the fifteenth floor?"


    Sarah noticed that Bridgette is switching topic but decided to let it pass. "No idea... don''t make me guess... just tell me."


    "I saw girlfriend of CEO White..." Bridgette said, ready to gossip.


    Sarah was confused. "Who?"


    "Girlfriend of CEO White... tall, long dark brown hair. The one from the magazine." Bridgette was very enthusiastic.


    Sarah was in disbelief. "Really?" She could not figure out why would JoAnna be in the building. She got her phone and told Bridgette. "Just a second."


    As soon as JoAnna picked up, Sarah asked: "Hey... where are you?"


    "In the penthouse." JoAnna found this question strange.


    "Did you go somewhere today?"


    "No... why would you ask me such questions? With the tabloid photos going around, I feel safer just staying home and working on my paper." It was obvious that JoAnna is confused.


    Sarah exhaled sharply. "Nothing. My mistake... sorry to disturb you." She hanged up.


    This didn''t make sense. <em>''CEO''s girlfriend, and it''s not Anna. Is Jeff cheating?''</em> Sarah knows that he will not cheat¡­ or does she? He got all over JoAnna before breaking up with Isabe. Isn''t that cheating?


    Sarah took few deep breaths to calm herself down and looked at Bridgette. "Did you maybe hear the name of CEO''s girlfriend?"


    "No name... but she works in the marketing department." Bridgette exined, not sure what got Sarah so upset.


    Sarah immediately got an idea. "Come with me... bring your coffee."


    Sarah took Bridgette to her office, and on her PC pulled out images of all female employees from marketing. "Which one is it?"


    Bridgette looked for some time at the photos before pointing. "This one."


    Sarah opened employee information. "Martha Hindin¡­"


    "I''m going to kill him.", Sarah grumbled under her breath.


    Bridgette looked at Sarah. "Are you OK?"


    "Would you be OK if you find out that someone is cheating on your sister?" Sarah locked her PC and stood up.


    "Who is cheating?" Bridgette was confused.


    "F*cking Jeffrey White!" Sarah growled and stormed out of her office, almost bumping into Aiden.


    Aiden was confused. He looked after Sarah who was almost running. Aiden peeked into Sarah''s office. "Hi Bridgette, what was that?"


    Bridgette shook her head. "I''m notpletely sure... but it seems that CEO is cheating on her sister, so she is upset."


    Aiden felt like someone poured cold water on him. "What?" He rushed after Sarah without waiting for a response from Bridgette. <em>''I hope she does not cause ruckus at work.... Jeff, you better not be in your office.''</em>

 Chapter 281 - Fake Girlfriend (3)

    Sarah stormed into Jeff''s office. No one stopped her from entering. Steve was with Jeff inside the office, and secretary was on a task to find out who the pretend-girlfriend is.


    Jeff looked at Sarah and realized in an instant that she found out about that fake girlfriend and that she is furious.


    "Sarah, let me exin.", he spoke with urgency.


    "You know that there is something to exin?" Sarah slowed down but was still advancing towards Jeff steadily.


    "I know there is a misunderstanding..." Jeff stood up abruptly and stepped behind his chair. He found that Sarah is too close.


    Sarah took a deep breath and stopped. "I''m listening... ten seconds."


    Steve didn''t understand the situation, but he saw Jeff being defensive. ''Just what is going on here? Is Boss afraid?''


    Jeff was in a full-blown panic mode. He hoped that his exnation will be enough to pacify Sarah. "There is a woman who says that she is my girlfriend, but that is not true."


    "Martha Hindin", Sarah said.


    Jeff was not sure he understood. "Who?"


    "Martha Hindin, from marketing department." Sarah expanded.


    Steve thought the name sounds familiar. He looked at Jeff''s schedule which was on a tablet in his hands. "Boss, you attended a meeting on Tuesday 10:30 AM. She was presenting financial data for marketing department."


    "So, you know her?" Sarah''s eyes shed.


    Aiden rushed inside, "Sarah, wait!" He stopped in his tracks when he saw that they are only talking, and awkwardly smiled.


    Steve was suspicious even more. ''Just what on earth is going on here? Why is Boss hiding behind his chair from Sarah, and then his brother enters in such a manner?''


    Jeff shook his head. "I don''t know-know her. She works here and did a presentation. I don''t know why she is iming to be my girlfriend!" He hoped that Sarah will see that he is telling the truth.


    Seeing that Jeff is puzzled with the situation, Sarah calmed down.


    Jeff''s secretary returned. She peeked in the office and saw that everyone present is someone her boss trusts, so she decided to speak up. "CEO White, I have information rted to person who says she is in a rtionship with you."


    Jeff called her in. "Come and close the door. Everyone here can hear what you have to say."


    She closed the door and looked at everyone present before starting. "It''s employee Martha Hindin. She is one of leads in marketing department, focusing on finances. Her office is on fifteenth floor. Few days ago, she started talking how you are interested in her, and then it escted from there. Now there are even rumors that she will give a statement to the media vouching that you are not... mhm... that you are not... gay."


    Aiden chuckled and sat on the sofa. He was entertained by this whole situation.


    Sarah gave Aiden a scolding look.


    "Thank you, you may leave..." Jeff told his secretary. His expression didn''t reveal what he is thinking.


    Secretary swiftly left and closed the door behind her.


    Jeff sat on his chair and rubbed his temples. "How troublesome..."


    Sarah looked at Jeff. "What are you going to do about it?"


    Jeff shook his head. "I don''t know how to deal with this... any suggestions?" He could deal with many things, but a rumor-spreading woman from thepany? This was his first. While his secretary spoke, Steve handed to Jeff Martha''s employee information. Her performance reviews are good, she recently got promoted. Can he fire her because she is spreading rumors? Rumors are not enough to fire someone; he could get into legal issues if he does that.


    Sarah looked at Jeff who was obviously lost, not knowing what to do. She decided to suggest a solution. "Tell Anna."


    Jeff frowned. He didn''t want to involve JoAnna into troublesome things. Especially not something rted to his work. "No."


    Sarah exined: "If you do something, you are aware that she can easilybel you as a bully. That is why you don''t know how to handle this¡­ However, if you do nothing, this Martha person will continue. You lose either way. This is a fight for women. Tell Anna. She will know what to do."


    Jeff was still not convinced.


    "You don''t believe me? Ask your brother... when someone tries to im him, who is the one that chases all the wanna-be-girlfriends away?" Sarah proudly lifted her chin.


    Jeff looked at Aiden, waiting to hear more from his brother.


    Aiden nodded and said dotingly. "She is right... very efficient... fierce. You will be surprised."


    Sarah liked that he praised her like that and leaped next to him on the sofa. He put his arm over her shoulder, and they looked at each other in the eyes, slowly inching one toward other. It was obvious that they are about to kiss.


    Jeff cleared his throat. "This is my office, and these are work hours. Go back to work."


    Sarah and Aidenughed. "Yes, Boss!" They eximed in unison and walked out of Jeff''s office.


    Jeff rubbed his temples again. "Acting like teenagers..."


    "Boss..." Steve spoke in quiet voice and pointed at the door. "Miss Hill..."


    Jeff looked at Steve guessing what he wants to say. "Yes, Steve... my girlfriend is Sarah''s sister."


    Steve solemnly nodded. Now he understood why Sarah was upset to hear that another woman says that she is Boss''s girlfriend. But he still didn''t understand why it looked that his Boss is afraid of Sarah...


    ...


    That evening, after dinner, Jeff sat on the sofa in the living room and called JoAnna to join him. "Anna, honey... I have something to tell you. Promise me to listen until the end and note to any conclusion before I finish."


    JoAnna agreed and listened to his story about Martha Hindin, how she is talking at office that she is dating Jeff, and even iming that she is woman in tabloid photos... "...and Sarah told me to tell you, and you will know how to deal with her." Jeff finished.


    Jeff watched JoAnna with anticipation. Her eyes were closed, and she rubbed her chin slowly with a lot of force. She was silent for few minutes before she opened her eyes.


    "This woman says that you belong to her?" JoAnna spoke more to herself than to Jeff, and her hands clenched tightly into fists.


    JoAnna was sitting in silence for few minutes before she asked him, "At what time do employees at White corp. head out for the day?"


    "Around six."


    JoAnna nodded. She had a n. "Tell Steve to spread around that your girlfriend wille and visit you at five, through main entrance."


    Jeff''s eyes lit up. "Really? You wille and visit me tomorrow?"


    JoAnna smiled and made a small nod as a response.


    "Should I do something?" Jeff was excited to see what she nned.


    "Just act normal." JoAnna''s smile widened. "But keep your calendar free after five, if possible."


    "That will not be a problem. I have something nned for tomorrow." Seeing that JoAnna was about to ask about his n, Jeff interrupted her. "Don''t ask, it''s a surprise...."

 Chapter 282 - Gregory Light (3)

    It was Thursday evening. Time for Sarah and Aiden to empty hidden offshore ounts owned by Gregory Light.


    Two of them sat next to each other, both in front of their custom-madeptops which they use for hacking. Between them is a list of bank ounts they need to empty.


    Sarah and Aiden are excited, this is what they love to do, and they get to do it together. Also, everything is apetition with these two.


    "Let''s see who gets in first" Sarah taunted him.


    "Who finishes first, can pick next ount, without dy... let''s count overall score also." Aiden suggested.


    Sarah nodded. "Deal... start the countdown."


    Aiden licked his lips. "Five... four... three... now!" Heughed as his fingers started flying over the keyboard.


    "You... cheater!" Sarah protested, but she didn''t have time to spare onints if she wants to win.


    ¡­


    Half an hourter their temporary email ount had ''Thank you for the anonymous donation'' emails from three nonprofits who fight to prevent violence and exploitation of women.


    "This felt good." Sarah concluded. "Poetic justice... Mister scumbag''s ounts are empty, and these non-profits will be up for a surprise in the morning." Sarahughed.


    "I won!" Aiden was glowing.


    Sarah protested. "What won? You cheated and got a first crack in... but in overall score, I won!"


    "Who cheated? If two seconds is so important for you, how can you call yourself a worthy opponent?" Aiden teased her.


    "Hey... against you, every second counts." Sarah admitted.


    "Mmm... even I need to acknowledge your skills." Aiden said lovingly and pulled her in his embrace.


    "We should do this again... together." She looked at him with eyes full of expectation.


    Aiden nodded in agreement. "How about we join an event as a team?"


    "Oh, that sounds great! Let''s find an event!" Sarah was ecstatic to hear that he is willing. She wondered, will they join as Sigma and Omega, or will theye up with a name that both of them will use?


    ¡­


    In front of Jeff''s apartment building, Greg is sitting in a silver Audi and observing building entrance to the underground parking. ''I saw Jeffe inside earlier... probably after work. He shoulde out when he goes to meet with JoAnna.'' Greg assumed that JoAnna is staying somewhere else and that Jeff will go and meet with her, for dinner probably, and then... He didn''t want to think about what might happen after dinner between JoAnna and Jeff, especially if two of them are dating. That thought alone enraged him. Greg''s n is that he will follow Jeff to find out where JoAnna is.


    Hours passed, and he didn''t see Jeffe out. ''Maybe they will not see each other tonight.''


    It was after midnight when Greg gave up for the evening. He went to Reba''s house with intention toe back in front of Jeff''s building next day, early morning.


    ''It''s all about patience.'' He reminded himself while getting out of garage to Reba''s house. ''If I''m patient, eventually I will find out where she is.''


    "Ah, you are back!" Greg cringed internally when he heard Reba''s voice as soon as he entered.


    He made an effort to smile, it was more difficult than earlier that afternoon since now he was tired and in a bad mood. "Howe you are not sleeping? It''ste."


    "I could not sleep... and I was hoping that you wille back tonight." Reba admitted shyly, telling him that she was waiting for him.


    "It''s been a long day..." He started rejecting her.


    "Are you hungry?" Reba interrupted.


    He was hungry, so he nodded.


    Reba''s face lit up. "I will get the maids to put some food on the table. It will be ready soon."


    Greg was happy about food, but not so much that Reba is here. ''Why didn''t she just go to sleep? Everything would be much more... peaceful.''


    While he ate, Reba chatted happily, and Greg only nodded or shook his head. He could not even look at her for more than few seconds. She was a woman in mid-forties. Just two years younger than him... How can shepare with a radiant youth that is JoAnna? ''Oh, JoAnna... how I wish to touch you...'' Greg smiled as his thoughts drifted away. Reba saw him smile and her energy shoot up, thinking that he is smiling because of her. She chatted even more enthusiastically, while Greg didn''t even hear her. He was in his own world, imagining JoAnna sitting next to him.


    When he finished eating, he stood up.


    "Is there something else... you need tonight?" Reba asked Greg seductively.


    Greg controlled himself not to grimace at her. He found Reba disgusting. But he could not reject her bluntly... he still needs Reba. To prevent his frown from showing, he faked a yawn. "Reba, dear... it''s been a long day. I really need some rest."


    "Oh, I see..." disappointment could be seen on her face. "Well, good night." She looked at him, still hoping that he will change his mind and spend the night with her.


    Greg nodded, "Good night" and headed to his room without looking back.


    ¡­


    Next morning, Sophia called her sisters, Aiden and Jeff toe for an online meeting.


    "Sarah, Aiden... did you do your magicst night?" Sophia asked.


    Sarah burst intough. "That is a very ambiguous question..."


    Sophia rolled her eyes thinking how this sister of hers is getting more and more shameless. "Ambiguous is your mind! You know what I mean... the bank ounts!"


    Aiden was very pleased that Sarah called his performance fromst night magical. Of course, neither Sarah nor Aiden were thinking about the bank ounts, but what they did in the bedroom after that.


    "Done, as nned." Aiden confirmed to Sophia while his gaze didn''t leave Sarah who was looking back at him. The electricity between them could almost be seen through the video chat system.


    Sophia did her best to stay calm and not to get into an argument with these two hotheads. "Good." She took a deep breath topose herself. "We filed the paperwork, judge was fast. The police went to arrest Gregory Light, but they didn''t find him at home. There is an arrest warrant for him." Sophia gave current updates from her side.


    JoAnna was obviously nervous. Jeff hugged her and she leaned onto him.


    "Don''t be upset that they didn''t catch him right away." Sophia encouraged JoAnna. "After all, it''s not like he was sitting home, waiting to be arrested. Police is looking for him at spots he usually frequents. Expectation is that he will be found by end of the day.. As soon as there are any updates, I will let you know."

 Chapter 283 - Fake Girlfriend (4)

    In Jeff''s apartment, Jeff held JoAnna in his embrace for a long time after conference call ended.


    "You should go to work..." JoAnna reminded him.


    "I can goter." Jeff wanted to make sure she is feeling OK. JoAnna was visibly shaken up when Sophia said that Greg is still not apprehended.


    "You have security outside. No one cane close to you. You are safe here.", Jeff was soothing her.


    "The only ce I feel truly safe is right here." JoAnna snuggled deeper into his hug.


    Jeff felt his heart swell, knowing that she feels safe with him. He was ted to hear confirmation that she is relying on him.


    "Uhm¡­ I will need to go shoppingter." JoAnna said weakly.


    "Shopping? You can order online, and it will be delivered." Jeff found a solution for her to stay inside, safe.


    "I need to do this in person." JoAnna persisted.


    Jeff paused for a second, beforeing up with another solution that works. "We can go together. Now, or when I''m back from work."


    JoAnna rejected his proposal. "No. You need to go to work, and I want to do this by myself." She straightened her back and looked him in the eyes showing her resolve.


    Jeff paused for some time, thinking how JoAnna said she wants to do it by herself. "Security will follow wherever you go. Be good and stay with them." He was worried that she might try to escape out of their sight.


    "You worry too much." JoAnna was touched how much he cares about her safety.


    Jeff cradled JoAnna in his arms and held her tightly. "Only when it concerns you..." Jeff kissed her forehead and reminded her, "When I''m not around, stay close to them. They will drive you wherever you want to go."


    ¡­


    Later that day, JoAnna called Sarah. "How are things at work? Any new rumors about Jeff and that woman?"


    Sarahughed. "Wow! Is that jealousy I hear?" She was entertained to hear JoAnna talk like this.


    "Can you, please, not tease me? ...and answer my question."


    Sarah saw that JoAnna is not in the mood for joking and did her best to stopughing. "OK. OK... Sorry to pour salt on a wound... I''m keeping an ear out. My friend, Bridgette is very interested in the topic, and she is on the same floor with Martha, so I have THEtest information... Martha is saying confidently that she knows that Jeff is not gay, she also talked how well he is performing in bed... And it seems that she showed visually how great of a kisser he is. I don''t know how she did that, but the exact words Bridgette used are: ''showed visually''."


    JoAnna clenched her teeth, trying to suppress her anger. ''Who is this impostor? How does she dare?''


    After some silence, Sarah asked: "You still there?"


    JoAnna exhaled loudly. "Yes."


    "Oh, and she talked how they meet after work, and spend weekends together." Sarah added.


    "What on earth is she thinking? How does she think this will end?" JoAnna was really frustrated.


    "I don''t think she is thinking far with this... Maybe she hopes for a promotion. If her boss believes that she is CEO''s squeeze, she might get promoted just because her boss wants to get points from the CEO... and of course, there are bragging rights for getting her hands on a man who was untouchable so far."


    "I feel like smashing her to bits!" JoAnna said through her teeth. She didn''t like women who would use these methods to advance. And this one was even lying about it... and lying about Jeff! How dare that woman use Jeff to advance her image and career?


    "Oh, I thought I''m the one with temper... but you know, that is not your style." Sarah reminded JoAnna that she is not the one to start a fight. JoAnna is the one who would avoid fight at any cost.


    JoAnna exhaled. "I know. I will handle this my way."


    "Will there be a show to watch?"


    "Five o''clock. Main entrance of your office building."


    "Oho! I will be there!" Sarah was excited.


    "Sis, can you send me photo of that woman?"


    Sarah took less than five seconds to forward Martha''s photo to JoAnna. "Done."


    JoAnna ended the call and looked at Martha''s photo. ''How can she impersonate me? Except for hair color we are nothing alike...''


    JoAnna walked to the front door. "Hello!", she greeted four bodyguards who greeted her back. "Just to let you know that in half an hour we are heading out. I need to do some shopping, and then will go to White corp. Jeff told me that you will apany me."


    Four men nodded in unison.


    After confirming with bodyguards, JoAnna felt at ease, and went inside to get ready for the outing.


    ¡­


    At White corp. on fifteenth floor, three women approached Martha. "We want to let you know that we will be there... to support you."


    "What?" Martha was confused.


    "Today, five o''clock... we heard it."


    "Heard what?" Martha didn''t understand what is going on.


    "Wah! How modest! You still want to keep it a secret for his sake?!!" One woman eximed. "We already heard that Boss will meet with his girlfriend, today at five. Main entrance hallway..."


    Martha felt like she is going to faint.


    Woman continued talking. "I knew that he will not be able to keep your rtionship secret for long. Especially after photos got published in the magazine. I guess after today we should call you Mrs. CEO." The women giggled.


    Martha felt that she can''t breathe. ''What is going on? What girlfriend at five o''clock...?'' Her head was spinning.. The thought hit her: ''Did CEO White find out and wants to expose me?'' Then she thought that even if that is the case, what can she do? All these women think that she will be announced as CEO''s girlfriend at five o''clock today¡­ On the other hand, he did smile at her during that presentation. What if he does want to tell everyone that she is his girlfriend?

 Chapter 284 - Fake Girlfriend (5)

    Martha''s mind was shifting between sliver of hope that he will announce that she is his girlfriend and a huge abyss which was scenario where she will be exposed as fake. He instinct told her that she needs to leave this ce. Now.


    Bridgette watched from the side how Martha is drifting into the state of panic, and texted Sarah.


    [Bridgette]: "You were right. She is definitely panicking when she heard that CEO will meet his girlfriend at five."


    [Sarah]: "Make sure she does not leave office before that."


    [Bridgette]: "I will do my best."


    It is an open office concept, with low walls between work areas, so Bridgette could clearly see that Martha is standing up and getting her purse. Bridgette rushed to her. "Martha, dear... "


    "Do I know you?" Martha looked at Bridgette who was approaching her with huge smile.


    "Maybe not... but everyone here knows who you are! Right?" Bridgette looked at women who were sitting in the area, and talked loudly, so that everyone can hear. "I want to tell you that it''s great that CEO wants to announce your rtionship. I know you want to keep it a secret for his sake, but there is no need for keeping a secret, if he takes the initiative to tell the world who his woman is today at five o''clock in main hallway." Bridgette nced at the purse in Martha''s hand. "Oh, are you trying to leave early in order to save CEO the trouble? How can you do that to the man who wants to show his honest intentions?"


    Women around Martha stood up and supported Bridgette.


    "Yes, yes... you can''t leave."


    "Are you going to break his heart? Now suddenly I feel sorry for the man... maybe I willfort him when you leave... hehehe..."


    "Really? I didn''t know that... I want to see this."


    "Nooo... I look forward to public disy of affection at five."


    "Disy of affection? Are we talking about hugs and kisses? Ahhh!"


    "You can''t leave, Martha... for our sake... and for the CEO''s sake!"


    Martha felt defeated and sat back into her chair. She had two options. One is to admit that everything is a lie, and second is to let this unfold wherever it''s going. From her point of view, admitting this as a lie is a horrible idea. All these women will ridicule her. And if she goes with the flow and does not admit that she is lying, who knows how it might end. Maybe CEO takes pity on her and he embraces her at the end? Martha''s brain refused to ept that she is so deep in her lies that she can''t escape without any consequences. She still hopes to find an opening and leave office before five o''clock. However, for the rest of the workday, Martha could not find a single second without being apanied by women who craved to see her, and CEO embrace each other publicly at five o''clock. They followed her even to the restroom, chatting enthusiastically and guessing what romantic scene they will get to witnesster that afternoon.


    ¡­


    JoAnna got ready and left the penthouse with her four bodyguards.


    Bob1 and Bob2 were in the car with JoAnna. Bob1 was driving, and JoAnna was in the back. Max and Ross followed them in the car behind.


    They headed to an upscale mall where JoAnna went first to the clothing store. Max and Ross entered the store to check for safety while Bob1 and Bob2 stayed with JoAnna at the entrance. Few minutester, Max exited saying that the store is safe. Bob1 and Max stayed at the entrance and Bob2 entered with JoAnna. Bodyguards at the entrance didn''t let any new customers enter the store while JoAnna was there. JoAnna felt like a celebrity for a second, and then she felt sorry for those people who got denied entry, as well as for clerks in the store who were losing business. She hurried her shopping. After she made her picks, she headed to the shoe store. Same routine: two bodyguards checked the store while two stayed with her. While she shopped, new customers were not allowed entry into the shoe store. Herst stop was a styling studio. There bodyguards checked the salon but didn''t disrupt the business. JoAnna got a private room, and they stayed in front of that room while she got her hair and makeup done.


    About an hourter, JoAnna looked at herself in the mirror and she was happy.


    "Simple, but extremely efficient!" Stylist eximed with eyes open wide.


    JoAnna wore a body-hugging white shirt, tucked into a tight ck skirt which ended above her knees. Wide golden belt entuated her waist. High heels made her legs look extra-long and alluring. Simple make up didn''t hide her perfect skin and features, but only slightly highlighted her full lips and bright blue eyes. Her hair was wavy and pulled tightly into a ponytail. As she moved her head, hair in the ponytail was bouncing, making her look very youthful.


    JoAnna was happy with the final oue and smiled, revealing two rows of white teeth. Hair stylist and makeup artist were dazzled and were only able to make ''Oh'' and ''Ah'' sounds.


    JoAnna took a picture of herself in the mirror and sent it to a group chat for Hill sisters with a caption. "Ready to go and im my man."


    Sarah returned an emoji: thumbs up.


    [Sophia]: "You look super sharp! What is the reason to im something that is yours already? Did something happen?"


    [Sarah]: "There is a silly woman iming that Jeff is her boyfriend."


    [Sophia]: "Silly indeed... Go get him, Anna!"


    When JoAnna got out of the VIP room, even the bodyguards who had an extensive training in keeping calm, needed few seconds topose themselves. Then they nced few times at her to make sure that is the same person who got inside VIP room an hour ago. JoAnna was pretty and attractive usually, but this outfit and style gave her polish which boosted her confidence. All that together increased her attractiveness several folds. No one can resist gazing at a beautiful and confident woman.


    "OK. Boys..." JoAnna said to the bodyguards with a bewitching smile.. "Now we go to White corp."

 Chapter 285 - Gregory Light (4)

    That morning, Greg followed Jeff from his apartment building to the White corp. parking.


    ''No surprises here... this is where he works.'' Assuming that Jeff will be in the office most of the day, Greg left and drove through the city for some time. He stopped for food in one restaurant and made sure to pay with cash. Then he went back to the Jeff''s apartment building and parked in front watching the underground parking entrance for residents. Every time security gate of parking entrance opened; Greg would carefully watch. Observing. Memorizing faces of people who got in and out. All those are people who live in this building... it might be useful to be able to recognize them.


    Later that afternoon, the security gate opened... a ck luxury car exited, two men in front, and a woman with sunsses in the back. Large sunsses covered most of her face, but Greg jolted in his seat when his eyesnded on her. ''That is JoAnna!'' He would recognize her among thousand look-a-likes. His body was frozen while his mind worked thousand thoughts per second. ''JoAnna! What is she doing there? Howe she exited that building? I didn''t see her enter... Unless...??!... Is she staying in there with him? With Jeffrey White? That would exin why he didn''te outst night to meet with her... because she was already inside, waiting for him??!'' Greg had difficulty epting the thought of JoAnna being with Jeff. He always thought that she is a girl who is saving herself for him... and the thought of her being with anyone else drove him crazy. ''No, no... it''s not true... just a coincidence. There is no way that she is with him... That she is staying with him... That she is allowing him to touch her.''


    Greg started his car and followed JoAnna''s, while maintaining one to two cars distance in order to avoid suspicion. It was not his first time following JoAnna, so he already knew how to do it and not to be noticed. He followed her to the mall parking lot.


    Greg was surprised to see that besides two bodyguards who drove with her, two more joined them shortly after they parked. Bodyguards surrounded her while she walked, maintaining few steps distance and observing surrounding. It was obvious that they are well trained.


    Greg followed them from the distance. He saw that JoAnna entered clothing store and wanted to follow. He will get a great chance to approach her while she is in the dressing room! Greg''s mood dropped when saw that bodyguards are not letting anyone elsee inside. He could not get in, so he waited, dejected.


    He watched JoAnna get into the shoe store, and then into the styling salon. She took her time in there. Greg was sitting behind arge artificial nt staring towards the styling salon. Anxiously waiting for his gaze to fall on JoAnna again. After some time, he started thinking again... ''Why was she in that apartment building? Did she stay there overnight? Did she stay in there with Jeffrey White?!!'' He was enraged while thinking about that. Thought of Jeff holding JoAnna intimately made him almost lose his mind. He felt the urge to rush into that saloon, grab JoAnna and make her admit that she has nothing to do with Jeff... because she belongs to him. But he knows that he can''t go through those bodyguards... there is four of them. Unless he finds some way to distract them. Or to incapacitate them. A shot of strong anesthetic will do. Greg was getting all kinds of ideas how to get rid of bodyguards so that he can get closer to JoAnna.


    ''JoAnna... pretty JoAnna... my JoAnna... beautiful JoAnna'' He chanted in his mind while his eyes didn''t leave that saloon. ''What is she doing in there for so long? Is she getting ready for something? Or someone?'' Again, name Jeffrey White came into his mind, and his anger red. ''That bastard! How dares he to seduce her? Yes, yes... he tricked her, he seduced her... my pretty, innocent JoAnna... She is mine, how dares he even to think about her!?? He will pay... I will make him pay... He dares to touch something that is mine, and I will make him pay... he spoiled JoAnna... my pretty, innocent JoAnna... now is spoiled because of him!''


    Greg saw bodyguards shifting, and JoAnna came into his sight. She changed into different clothes, and her hair was a bit different, wavier, and there was some light makeup... Greg always noticed even the smallest changes about her... He would notice even the smallest crack on her lips due to cold wind in winter, and the cherry chap stick she applied. He noticed when she changed rubber band which held her hair into a ponytail. He noticed every little detail, because he always watched her. And now, JoAnna looked much more feminine, much more alluring.


    Greg held his breath and didn''t blink while staring at her. She never looked like this before. The JoAnna he looked at now, was not an innocent girl he always knew. JoAnna that came out of the styling salon is a seductress who can take a breath away from any man who nces at her.


    Greg was dazed for some time... and then he realized that they are leaving the mall. He rushed after JoAnna and the bodyguards wondering why did JoAnna got dressed up like that.


    Greg followed them all the way until they entered parking of White corp.


    Greg parked on the street side parking and squeezed the steering wheel in rage until his knuckles turned white. ''So, it''s for him! She got dressed up for him! She is staying with him!''


    Greg''s mind was so clouded with fury that he didn''t notice JoAnna walk out of the parking lot back to the street. She was followed by bodyguards toward the main entrance of White corp. building. Right at the door, her steps stopped for a moment while she took her phone out from her purse. She smiled while looking at the phone.. JoAnna epted the call and walked inside the building.

 Chapter 286 - Fake Girlfriend (6)

    About half an hour before JoAnna reached White corp. building¡­


    Steve entered Jeff''s office, and right from the door his excitement was obvious. "Boss, what exactly is Miss Hill nning?"


    "I don''t know", Jeff replied honestly.


    "I''m sure that productivity for today will be record low. Most of the employees are idly waiting for five o''clock while specting what will happen." Steve shook his head.


    "Idly waiting? Specting?" Jeff was not sure what part should be more important.


    "Yes, waiting at the main entrance. Many are already there, securing good viewing spots. As for spections, there are several stories." Steve paused and decided to choose his words carefully while proceeding with his answer, "The most popr one is that you will express your feelings towards Martha and acknowledge her as your girlfriend... " Steve paused and looked at Jeff. "Did Miss hill say anything to you?"


    Jeff thought for a moment before responding. "To act as usual."


    "As usual¡­ OK." Steve was confused not knowing what that means.


    Jeff was not able to focus on anything other than the fact that JoAnna wille to visit him at office. And it was obvious that he does not know what ''act as usual'' means either. He looked at Steve, "What do I usually do at five?"


    Steve was confused with this question. "You work." He was not sure if he shouldugh or cry. ''What is Boss thinking recently? Howe he does not know what he does every day at five?''


    Jeff checked the time. It was almost 4:30 PM. He looked at the pile of documents in front of him and sighed. "I don''t feel like working."


    "I can see that." Steve honestlymented.


    ¡­


    Bridgette was watching Martha nervously squirming in her chair. At least dozen women surrounded her desk and chatted excitedly about the uing public confession they are going to witness. Bridgette got a message.


    [Sarah]: "I''m saving you a seat downstairs."


    Bridgette headed to the main entrance hall and found Sarah on the sofa in the lounging area on the side. "Why are we here?"


    "To watch the show." Sarah patted space on the sofa next to her. Sarah was one of the idling employees who got downstairs early to secure a good viewing spot.


    Bridgette took a seat where Sarah patted. "What show?"


    "My sister wille at five. I came early to get a good seat." Sarah admitted with a smile.


    Bridgette was curious. "What is the show?"


    "I don''t know... but she is a Hill, so it will be good." Sarah grinned. "How is Martha doing?"


    Bridgette smirked. "She tried to escape few times, but she does not have a chance with so many women following her all the time. How did you know that she wants to escape?"


    "Because she is a liar, and she got it to this stage. Her choices are to confess that she is a liar, or to confront our CEO. In either case, she is a loser. So, the only thing she could do is to postpone her demise by escaping." Sarah exined her logic.


    "How are you so confident that Martha is a liar? I mean, he could be cheating, right?" Brigette was eager to discuss possibilities.


    "No." Sarah shook her head. "Two of them are living together. Unless he cheats during work hours, it''s absolutely not possible."


    "You called him a cheater..." Bridgette remembered their conversation when she showed to Sarah who is the woman who imed to be Jeff''s girlfriend.


    "Yes, I did... I should apologize, I guess. My sister trusts him, and I trust my sister... so I need to stop doubting him." Sarah can''t make herself topletely trust Jeff. The thought of Isabe''s father still counting on Jeff as his son-inw is something she can''t get out of her head.


    Bridgetteforted Sarah. "Sometimes you can''t help it... it''s the instinct to protect your loved ones. Don''t lose it."


    Sarah thought for a moment before responding. "You know, I never thought about it in that way... thank you."


    In next moment, Aiden plopped on the sofa next to Sarah. "Did I miss something?" He put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders.


    Sarah nervously straightened up, so his hand ended up on the back rest of the sofa.


    Aiden frowned. "You said that you don''t care if people find out." He protested that she moved away.


    "Oh... " Sarah paused for few seconds. "I forgot. Sorry." She leaned on the backrest, and his palm settled back on her shoulder.


    Aiden grinned and inched closer to her. "Now, next one is a kiss."


    "Don''t push it!" Sarah scolded him.


    Bridgette giggled watching two of them interact.


    ¡­


    Up in the CEO''s office, Jeff was all fidgety.


    "Do you want to go downstairs?" Steve sighed.


    "Yes! Come with me." Jeff could not stay in the office anymore. He knows that JoAnna wille soon, and he can''t wait in his office.


    "Me also?" Why would boss get him into these matters? He would rather avoid this sticky situation, and watch from the distance, orter just listen to gossip.


    "You are my assistant... so assist me." Jeff ordered.


    ¡­


    Downstairs, quite a crowd gathered. Lounging area was full.


    "Good thing I came here early and saved us a spot." Sarah was proud of herself.


    "There is Martha", Bridgette observed Martha surrounded by a bunch of gossipydies. "Do you think she will do something?"


    "Hmm... Jeff is here also." Aiden noticed Jeffing out of the elevator.


    "Well, Martha needs to do something now." Sarahmented. "Even without Anna showing up, there is quite an audience and Martha standing on the side will only confirm that she is a liar. She will be forced to make a move. Either way, she is doomed." Sarah giggled.


    "I''m quite excited to see what will happen." Bridgette fidgeted.


    Aiden didn''t care much about that show. If it was him, he would just confront that impostor and tell in front of everyone that he does not know her and that she can only dream about being his woman. But he will stay there, because it''s the first time in work setting that Sarah let hime so close to her and hold his hand on her shoulder. He scooted closer to Sarah and their hips touched. He was happy.


    Sarah didn''t seem to notice how giddy Aiden is next to her. She was busy watching Martha, making sure not to miss anything.


    In the corner of the lounging area, Alexander, from Sarah''s team in charge of security was observing Sarah and Aiden. He shook his head lightly while smirking. ''And she does not want to admit that she is with him? Look at him holding her¡­ and she does not mind¡­'' Alexander was upset that when he asked her if she is dating Aiden, she avoided responding, and now they are openly showing that they are together.


    ¡­


    Martha is surrounded with women who are giving her advices what to do and guessing what will Jeff do. When they saw Jeffing out of the elevator, they started encouraging Martha to go and walk to him.


    "See? He is here for you. Go to him."


    "He is waiting for you."


    Martha felt like hyperventting... then she got a thought: What if he is there for her? Maybe, just maybe he is there for her? But she is not woman in photos... She looks like her enough so that people believe that is her... Noisy women interrupted her thoughts.


    "Go and talk to him..."


    "You are making him wait..."


    "Such a handsome man will not wait for long..."


    They ended up pushing her towards him, and Martha started walking towards Jeff. All eyes were on her, except for Jeff''s who was looking for his phone.

 Chapter 287 - Fake Girlfriend (7)

    Women around Martha were right that he is not patient enough to wait.


    Jeff got his phone and called JoAnna. As soon as she picked up, he asked, "Where are you?"


    JoAnna let out a chuckle. "Turn around."


    He looked at the door and saw Bob1 and Bob2 holding the door for JoAnna who was followed by Max and Ross.


    JoAnna stood at the door and nced around. On her left and right were spacious lounging areas filled up with employees who were looking at a woman who was walking slowly toward Jeff. Jeff was standing next to the elevators; Steve was behind him. JoAnna recognized from the photo that woman is Martha.


    ''This will be better than what I nned.'' She smirked. JoAnna was thinking only of creating a ssh by showing herself at Jeff''spany. But now that so many people gathered and Jeff as well as Martha are also in the entry hall, it will make that fake girlfriend easier to expose for everyone to see. Also, looking at the current situation where fake girlfriend is taking initiative to approach Jeff, JoAnna does not need to do much, the woman will self-destruct.


    Martha was only few steps away from Jeff when she realized that his gaze is fixated toward the entry door. Martha looked that way, and her eyesnded on JoAnna. She inhaled sharply. ''It''s over'', thought shoot through her mind.


    Since almost everyone looked at Martha, they noticed that she shifted her attention from CEO to the entry, so they followed as well.


    There was amotion between spectators as they realized that a breathtaking young woman surrounded by bodyguards entered the building. Mix of gasps and sighs could be heard before everything went back to silence.


    JoAnna was standing tall, like out of this world goddess, her presence was enchanting. Four bodyguards which surrounded her added to the mystery feeling she invoked in the people present.


    Jeff''s eyes were locked on JoAnna. He is madly in love with her, and right now, Jeff is paralyzed. His body is not able to move, and his mind is focused on a woman standing in front of him. She bewitched him. Everything else disappeared.


    Sarah was all giddy, holding herself back from cheering loudly for her sister.


    Seeing how Jeff locked his sight on JoAnna, there was no way that people didn''t already understand that Martha is not the one who got Jeff''s attention.


    With slow, deliberate steps JoAnna walked toward Jeff.


    Without thinking, his body moved, and he walked toward her.


    Their eyes locked on each other like nothing else in the world exists. It''s just the two of them. Attracted to each other. Not able to look away.


    It was so quiet that besides few whispers, people could clearly hear Jeff''s and JoAnna''s footsteps on the hard marble floor.


    JoAnna was reminding herself that there are people around, and that she should not pounce on Jeff. He was very handsome in his business suit, and the way he looked at her made her heart race.


    Seeing that Jeff is approaching JoAnna, bodyguards stepped away, giving them space.


    Jeff and JoAnna stopped half a step from each other.


    "Hi", JoAnna said softly.


    He nodded in greeting, not able to find words.


    Seconds ticked away, and they gazed at each other under hundreds of eyes watching them intently.


    "There is quite an audience.", JoAnna whispered.


    "I don''t see anyone.", he whispered back.


    JoAnna smiled. "Are you going to show me to your office?"


    Jeff nodded and moved on the side. With one hand he gestured to the elevator, and his other handnded on JoAnna''s waist, guiding her.


    When they passed next to Steve and Martha, JoAnna stopped.


    "Hi, Steve", she greeted him. Because it was so quiet, her greeting was clearly heard by people who stared from the lounging areas.


    Steve greeted her back with a small nod. "Miss..." He didn''t say herst name, he knows that it should not be revealed unless his Boss says it''s OK first.


    JoAnna turned to Martha, and lightly raised an eyebrow while scrutinizing her. "And you are...?"


    Martha''s mind went nk and then into overdrive. If she says who she is, then CEO and everyone else will remember her. What should she say? Who is she? "Nobody", she mumbled.


    "Nobody?" JoAnna repeated and paused for a second before revealing a bewitching smile. "You got that right."


    JoAnna turned back to the elevators and allowed Jeff to guide her further.


    Steve wanted to get in the elevator with them, and Jeff blocked him. "You can go home for the day."


    Steve was stunned. ''Didn''t boss say that he needs me to assist him?'' He has his stuff in Jeff''s office, but he is clearly not wee there. "Thanks, Boss. Miss Hill... Enjoy your trip." He stepped back not to block the elevator door. He will get his things on Monday. With what his boss nned; he will be able to rx during weekend.


    As the elevator door closed, crowd gathered exhaled, inhaled, and then the mor started. They all got to watch a great show... their boss is taken! And not by some Martha from fifteenth floor, but by a goddess. A girl like that is not easy to find on earth. Their Boss is awesome!


    Sarah listened toments andughed.


    "That is your sister?" Bridgette wanted to confirm.


    "Yes. Yes, she is... " Sarah was proud of JoAnna. "Look at allmotion she stirred up just by walking in! That is her style."


    Steve joined them and sat next to Bridgette.


    "Well, now everyone knows that Martha is a fake." Bridgette scoffed and was stealing nces at Steve.


    "Where is she?" Sarah lifted her head and looked where Martha was standing. Now the people from lounge areas were moving around, so where Martha stood was crowded.


    All four of them looked around and could not see her.


    "It seems she left." Aiden said.


    "I don''t think so." Steve added. "Look" He pointed with his chin to a rowdy group of women.


    Martha was in the middle of that group. Women were scolding her because she lied to them. Some of them even did favors for Martha hoping that she will put in some good words to the CEO for them. Now that they realized Martha is not the real girlfriend, they were furious.


    "Well, she got what she deserved." Bridgette said. "I don''t see these women calm down. At this rate, Martha will quit her job."


    "Isn''t that better?" Steve asked. "Boss was thinking of how to fire her without him getting into trouble.. If she quits on her own, she will just save us from trouble."

 Chapter 288 - Private Island (1)

    Jeff and JoAnna are in the elevator, going up to his office. Jeff''s hand is still on JoAnna''s waist. She can feel him tightening his grip.


    "What do you think?" She asked him.


    "You are beautiful." His gaze never left her.


    JoAnna giggled. "I meant about handling the issue with that pretend girlfriend."


    "Oh, beautifully done." He said absentmindedly. It was obvious that he has something else on his mind.


    JoAnna looked at him and noticed that he is staring at her, dazed. She smiled.


    The elevator door opened.


    "Aren''t we going to get out?" JoAnna asked. Jeff didn''t react, so she raised her voice. "Jeff?!!"


    "What?" He got startled.


    "Elevator. It''s open..."


    "Yes,e." He guided her down the hallway to his office. His secretary was curiously watching two of them walking from the elevator. She understood that thedy next to her boss must be his real girlfriend and did her best not to stare.


    "You can leave for the day." Jeff told his secretary before closing the door behind them and locking it.


    Jeff let go of JoAnna''s waist and she advanced two steps before turning toward him.


    "Your outfit... it''s very inviting." He voiced his thoughts.


    "That was my intention." JoAnna paused and then continued. "Seeing you with me like this, no one will think you are gay anymore."


    Jeff was amused. "You are really concerned if someone thinks I''m gay?"


    "Of course." JoAnna exined. "Scientific studies show that such rumors can significantly impact man''s libido. Even if you are confident that it''s all fine, subconsciously it will affect you."


    "Sounds reasonable." He walked toward her and undid her belt which fell to the floor. "Seeing that you are concerned about my¡­ libido¡­ How about you heal me?"


    Seeing his lustful look, JoAnna blushed and then nced at the door.


    "It''s locked." Jeff started unzipping her dress.


    "What if someone hears us?" She nervously asked.


    "There is no one on this world except for us." Jeff kissed her.


    Her skirt slipped down around her ankles.


    JoAnna nced on the sofa behind Jeff and then at his office desk on her left.


    "You pick." Jeff guessed her thoughts.


    JoAnna grabbed his necktie and pulled him toward the desk.


    Jeff kissed JoAnna, his tongue carefully explored her mouth before getting her to turn toward the desk and bend on top of it. He traced shape of her body over her shirt, and down her legs while pulling her panties down. JoAnna grabbed edge of his office desk firmly, expecting to feel him thrust inside her from behind. Her heart was beating in her ears, as anticipation was building up.


    When his breath touched her thigh, a tremor of desire shook her, and she moaned. He kissed her thigh slowly moving up toward the cradle of her thigs, lifting her hips up so that he has better ess.


    JoAnna never before felt man''s mouth pleasuring her. She gasped for air, as his long tongue tasted her, exploring between her folds. JoAnna was surprised by how quickly ecstasy consumed her. She arched off the desk and cried out his name as her body convulsed into a chain of spasms.


    Jeff lifted himself over JoAnna and entered her while her body still trembled from her climax.


    JoAnna felt as she is still riding on her first wave of pleasure, as if it''s still building up, increasing in strength, ready to burst and reduce her body to atoms. Jeff held her hips firmly and rhythm of his thrusts increased while JoAnna clenched his desk, struggling to catch her breath.


    He groaned loudly as waves of ecstasy violently crashed her body, changing her, making her undeniably his.


    When her body stopped twitching, Jeff stepped back and watched her sprawled on his desk, engraving that image in his mind. Both of them still panted when he lifted JoAnna and carried her to the bed in the side room.


    "You didn''t say you have a bed here." JoAnnained.


    "You never asked." He cheekily smiled and kissed her.


    They held each other for some time before he checked the clock. "We leave in 20 minutes. Do you want to shower?"


    "Where are we going?"


    He mysteriously smiled. "It''s a surprise... Let''s shower together." Jeff lifted her up off the bed and carried her to the bathroom.


    After shower, JoAnna had troubles finding her clothes. They were scattered all over his office. She looked at herself in the mirror. "I look like a mess. How can I go downstairs like this?" She was worried that someone will see her like that. Her shirt was crumpled, her makeup was gone since she washed it away, and her hair was damp. Whoever saw her, could guess what happened in the meantime.


    "We are not going downstairs."


    "Where are we going?" Her curiosity was rising.


    "When you get dressed, you will see." Jeff was still keeping it as a surprise.


    JoAnna swiftly adjusted her skirt and belt. "Done."


    They took the elevator and went upstairs, to the roof. Before they exited, Jeff ced his suit jacket over JoAnna''s shoulders. When they stepped outside, JoAnna was stunned to see a helicopter waiting for them. She wanted to ask where are they going, but she already knew that Jeff would say that it''s a surprise, so she stopped herself.


    They got into the helicopter, and Jeff held her in his embrace for the whole duration of the flight.


    JoAnna is not sure how long was the flight, but her guess was at least one hour.


    They exited the helicopter whichnded on a helipad, and the pilot flew the helicopter away as soon as they stepped off the helipad.


    It was dark outside, but the path they took was well lit with small lights that were low, along the path. They turned behind a small hill and a beautifulrge vi came into sight. It was a white vi, with lights ced to illuminate it. Everything around it was dark, and the vi looked like a magic castle floating in the darkness.


    JoAnna could hear sound of wavesing from nearby.


    "Do you like it?" Jeff asked.


    "Yes. Are we going to stay there?" JoAnna gestured towards the vi.


    Jeff nodded and exined. "Helicopter wille back Sunday evening to take us back."


    JoAnna''s eyes lit up, and then she remembered and said hastily. "I don''t have any clothes."


    "You don''t need any... it''s just the two of us." Jeffughed seeing JoAnna''s shocked expression. He waited few seconds, watching her. "There are clothes in the closet... but I''m not joking when I said it''s just the two of us."


    "You got the whole vi for us?" JoAnna guessed.


    "Ind." He said with a straight face.


    JoAnna was in disbelief. "You are kidding, right?"


    "No. Right now, on this ind is just the two of us.." He pulled her in his embrace and kissed her.

 Chapter 289 - Private Island (2)

    Jeff walked behind JoAnna as she explored the vi enthusiastically. He enjoyed watching her lit up face as she hopped from one room to another.


    It is a modern vi with a grand two-story entry which opens up to several sitting areas, dining room and a living area, connected to a stunning kitchen. Family room has arge ss doors, leading to an infinity pool. Upstairs, JoAnna counted six bedrooms, each with a walk-in closet, attached spa bathroom, and a balcony. There was one more set of stairs which leads up to a roof top lounge area with a wet bar.


    Looking down from the roof top, JoAnna could see that there is another lounging area beyond the infinity pool, and what looked to be a sand beach. But it was too dark to see clearly. She told herself that she will check in the morning.


    After she finished exploring, Jeff led her to thergest bedroom and pointed at the closet. "You will find clothes to change into. They should be your size."


    JoAnna hopped into the closet, and few minutester came out wearing a light-yellow summer dress which flowed after her as she walked. "It is my size! How did you know?"


    "I asked Sarah." He smiled.


    "Oh, Sarah, right..." Of course, that Sarah would know her clothing size.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff, still in his work suit, and went back into the closet. Few secondster she handed him a white polo t-shirt and gray shorts. "You change also. I will assume these are your size."


    While Jeff changed, JoAnna got her phone to text Sarah. If she is just gone for two days, they will be worried. JoAnna was shocked to see that her phone has no signal. "No signal." JoAnna said in disbelief.


    "Why do you need signal?"


    "What do you mean why do I need signal? Sarah will freak out if I''m just missing. What if something happens there and they can''t reach us? What if something happens here and we can''t reach them?" JoAnna was panicking. "No Inte ess?!!"


    "Sarah will not freak out. She knows we will be out of reach for the weekend. If something happens there, they will manage. If something happens here, we will manage... What do you think can happen?" Jeff wondered what is going on in JoAnna''s mind. Is she always worried about bad things that might happen?


    "Well, nothing... but without phone and inte ess... how can that be? What kind of a ce is this?" She pouted while her expression showed clear disapproval.


    Jeff was amused with her reaction, and he chuckled. "You will get a better idea in the morning. Let''s go and eat. You will be less anxious with a full stomach... and in case of an emergency, we have satellite phone." He pacified her.


    JoAnna was not happy knowing that there is no inte but followed Jeff to the kitchen. Her mood improved when she saw that fridge is filled to the brim with various items, neatly packed andbeled. Labels had information about what is packed and how to reheat it. Freezer was also fully stocked, even with her favorite brand of vani and chocte ice cream. Pantry was also full. JoAnna saw junk food, severalrge bags of her favorite ribbed chips, various snacks, fresh fruits and vegetables, as well as fewrge containers of drinking water.


    "We could stay here for a month, and not go hungry." JoAnnamented, and then went back to the fridge to pick what to have for dinner.


    ...


    While Jeff and JoAnna enjoyed theirte-night dinner... back in Los Angeles, Greg was sitting in a silver Audi parked on the street in front of the White corp. His eyes didn''t leave garage entry for employees. Greg was waiting for JoAnna toe out. ''She is taking her time... there is no one except for security left in the building. What are they doing for such a long time??? Ahhh!'' He didn''t want to think what Jeff and JoAnna might be doing up there. The various possibilities were driving him crazy.


    When he thought that Jeff might kiss JoAnna and hold her in his embrace, Greg was consumed with rage. Few times he almost left his car to go to the building and demand to see JoAnna, but he stopped himself in time. What would he say? With security there, he probably can''t even enter... and where would he go? It''s arge building... and JoAnna is there. Inside. He saw hering in, and she didn''te out. She is inside.


    Greg spent the night in the car, staring at the garage entrance for employees of White corp. waiting for JoAnna toe out.


    ¡­


    Early next morning, JoAnna woke up next to Jeff to the light sound of the waves. Curiously, she got out of the bed and headed to the balcony. JoAnna stopped breathing when her eyesnded on a calm turquoise water stretching endlessly on three sides and greeting a white sand beach with each wave. The weather was perfect. Bright blue sky with few specs of white clouds, light breeze brought in warm air which made JoAnna''s blue chemise flutter together with her hair.


    Jeff put an additional pillow below his head and watched JoAnna silently. She was a dreamlike vision, standing on the balcony, barefoot, while taking in her surroundings. JoAnna looked like an ethereal being who came out of this world. Jeff thought for a moment that she might just fly away to the world where she belongs, out of his reach, and he inhaled sharply from the unexpected pain he felt in his chest.


    JoAnna heard him and turned to face him.


    "Are you OK?" She saw his pained expression and rushed to his side.


    Jeff pulled her in his embrace and held her tightly without a word. Feeling her next to him made pain in his chest disappear, and he could breathe again.


    "Everything is OK when you are next to me.." He said after a long silence.

 Chapter 290 - Private Island (3)

    JoAnna realized that Jeff is in distress and hugged him tightly. "Bad dream?" She asked.


    "Something like that." He admitted.


    JoAnna snuggled next to him and thought how to cheer him up. It was just a dream. "Maybe we should eat. You will be less anxious with a full stomach." She grinned at him thinking how he said the same thing to herst night.


    Jeff saw her being yful and smiled. "Yes. Let''s eat."


    JoAnna''s bright, yful expression improved his mood. Her optimism was contagious, and he was happy that her dazzling smile is directed at him.


    After breakfast they went to the rooftop lounge area, and JoAnna looked around. The vi was right on the white sand beach which extended left and right along the shore. JoAnna turned and saw that ind is quiterge, and in the back, she could see onlynd, and no water. "How big is this ind?"


    Jeff thought for a moment whileying down on a chaise. "About a thousand acres."


    "Oh..." JoAnna thought how that is quiterge, and tried to imagine the size, but she was unsessful. "Is anyone living here?"


    "No."


    JoAnna realized that this small question-answer session will take a while. She sat next to Jeff. "I''m trying to figure out where we are... are you going to tell me, or make me pull the answers out of you one word at a time?"


    "We are off the West coast of Mexico. It takes about two hours boat drive to reach maind." Jeff yed with a strand of her hair that was on her shoulder.


    "When you said that it''s just us..."


    Jeff tried to guess what she wants to know. "This is the only building here. No one lives on the ind. Maintenancees when needed. They prepared everything for us, and on Monday they wille to clean up."


    JoAnna was processing all this information. He sounded so confident, like he owns the ce... ''Wait a minute. Does he own this ce?'' JoAnna decided not to ask. It would be too much, she decided to believe that he rented the ce, or maybe he knows the owner... but how would that exin the clothes? JoAnna didn''t want to ask too much... thinking about the lunch she ruined when he booked the whole restaurant, she didn''t want to ruin this.


    "Impressive." That was the onlyment she could think of that was appropriate.


    Jeff smiled. "I''m d you approve... Whenever you wish, we can go swimming. The ocean is calm, because ind is in thegoon. We can also check out the coral reefs."


    JoAnna''s eyes lit up. "Snorkeling?"


    "If you wish." He said dotingly.


    JoAnna felt overwhelmed by everything that is happening. "You are spoiling me."


    "I hope so."


    She was surprised with his response.


    Jeff looked JoAnna into her blue eyes. "I want to spoil you so much, so that you only think about me, and never think of any other man."


    "Well, you are on the right track." JoAnna smiled. Inside her mind, she was suppressing to say at loud, ''What right track? I already can''t imagine myself next to anyone other than you!''


    Jeff was pleased to hear that she approves of his arrangement so far. He was concerned that she will say it''s too much, how she said during that lunch in Malibu. But JoAnna gave him a much better reaction than he anticipated. "There is one more thing I prepared, and I hope you will like it."


    "What?" She asked apprehensively. JoAnna was afraid that if there is any more romancing, she will melt away into nothing.


    He pointed at the corner of the lounge area. There was something covered with arge brown cloth.


    JoAnna stood up and hesitated for few seconds before pulling the cloth away. She held her breath when she saw number of rifles arranged. "Are we going to war?"


    Heughed and shook his head. "I remember when we went to the shooting range, you said that sniper rifles are your forte... but there was no chance for you to fire any." He stood up and handed her binocrs while pointing away. "Look at the gap between sixth and seventh tree from the left."


    She used the binocrs to look and saw targets in the distance. "That is more than a mile away..."


    "One and a half mile away. Sarah told me that is your favorite distance."


    "Sarah again? She didn''t tell me anything." Sarah told him about the clothes size and shooting preferences. ''She knew about this weekend, didn''t she?''


    "If she told you, it would not be a surprise... You can shoot from the roof." He pointed at the roof on top of the wet bar.


    "Now?"


    "Anytime you want... until tomorrow evening, when we need to leave." Jeff was happy to see that she is excited about this as well. ''So far, I''m scoring great points!'', he praised himself internally.


    "Maybe..." JoAnna wanted to say, ''maybeter'', but then her sight fell on the rifles. "TAK-50?" Her eyes widened. "They are not allowed in California."


    "We are not in California."


    "Oh, right... To be honest, I thought of leaving this forter... but now I really want to try this baby out." JoAnna didn''t remove her eyes from the rifle as her hand reached for the ammunition.


    Seeing how hungrily she is looking at the rifle, Jeff suddenly regretted his decision to let her shoot. He was jealous of a firearm! But there was nothing he could do now... except... to secretly keep away other ammunition. When she runs out of bullets, the rifle will be useless, and her attention will be back on him!


    As JoAnna climbed the roof using the stairs on the side, Jeff grabbed leftover ammunition of the same type she took and shoved it into a small storage under the wet bar. He ced spare towels on top of it, so that it''s not visible and tucked them in. Then he headed to the roof after her with two pairs of earmuffs, seeing that she only got the rifle and a handful of ammunition.


    She got few shots in, hitting the targets. Jeff watched through binocrs, counting the bullets she has left.


    "Do you want to try?" JoAnna asked him.


    He nodded thinking that he will just shoot randomly, and they can go back to cuddles.


    JoAnna took her time and seriously exined. "You need to get into a stable position... Look at the alignment... use scope, ck circle on the edge will help you with your aim..." He was on the ground, holding a rifle, and JoAnna was leaning on to him, peering through the scope, checking his aim. "Andstly, trigger control. Don''t stop as soon as it goes off... you risk moving the rifle before bullet leaves it, which will make it go off the target..."


    He pulled the trigger and it went off the mark.


    JoAnna shook her head. "Trigger control. You moved the rifle as soon as it went off. Keep it steady."


    "What control when you are lying on top of me?" Jeffined.


    "Oh... " JoAnna moved away. "Try again."


    A bitter, JoAnna cheered. "You are getting closer... at this rate, few more and you will hit the target." She encouraged him and looked around. "Oh, no more bullets."


    "Too bad... next time." Jeff smiled.


    "There are more downstairs, let me get them." JoAnna rushed downstairs.


    "Sure, go ahead." He rolled on his back, ced his hands behind his head and listened carefully.


    After a minute, she returned. "Funny, I could swear that there were more .50 caliber rounds..."


    Seeing her confused expression, he struggled not tough. "Must be the sun... let''s go in and get a cold drink."


    She looked at him suspiciously. "You are hiding something... what''s with that smirk?"


    He shrugged. "I''m just in a good mood...e on. Let''s get these down.." They picked up things they got on the roof and headed down.

 Chapter 291 - Private Island (4)

    Jeff and JoAnna are sipping iced tea while holding each other on a chaise in the shade, observing the turquoise ocean. JoAnna lowered one leg and dipped her toes into white sand.


    "Tell me about your sisters." Jeff broke the silence.


    JoAnna shook her head. "You know them."


    "I want to know how you know them." He exined.


    "We are very close, and we get along well¡­ and we are different. " JoAnna thought for some time before continuing. "If they are here, Sarah would go and explore the ind, not caring about this vi. She might even sleep outside, on top of a tree somewhere." JoAnna smiled, imagining Sarah settling in the treetop to sleep. "If Sophia is here, she would stay in the vi, with AC on, preferably. She would ask for maids, rx, pamper herself, ande out only for a swim."


    "Different personalities." He observed.


    JoAnna gave a small nod. "Yes. But we take care of each other. Sophia is a great leader, always thinking ahead. She helps us analyze situation and make important decisions. Sarah is more... impulsive. She is the one who gets us out of a tight spot. Never shying away from challenges. Not afraid to take risks. Because of two of them, I was able to lead a carefree life. Sophia would help me think, and Sarah helped take care of anyone who would bother me..." JoAnna sat up and looked Jeff in the eyes. "I was thinking about all that and decided to change myself. To be more self-reliant... I n to go with Sarah for some time to train."


    Jeff felt like something is stuck in his throat and panicked. "Where will you go? How long? Train what?"


    JoAnna missed the amount of panic that consumed Jeff. She responded calmly. "I don''t know how long... a week or two maybe, to begin with. We have a ce where we train... I want to learn to take care of myself, self-defense."


    Jeff frowned. "A week or two?" He thought how he goes to work for few hours, and he is missing her like crazy. If she goes for a week or more, he will lose his mind. "You can..."


    She raised her hand and interrupted him. "I know you will say I can rely on you, but you are not always with me."


    "That is not what I wanted to say." He shook his head helplessly. Jeff wanted to be the one to protect her, but he knows that he can''t be always with her. There will be some time when they are apart, and then she should be able to protect herself. He caressed her cheek with his fingers gently. "You can take care of yourself. Did you consider carrying a gun?"


    "No. That is just a hobby." She dismissed the idea.


    "Hobby? You are a great marksman. And if you have a gun with you, you can defend yourself."


    JoAnna paused. "I will need to think about it."


    "It''s a great idea!" He encouraged her, and then pouted. "And with that, you will not leave me for such a long time."


    "Is that what you are worried about?" Her voice was coaxing.


    Jeff took a deep breath. "If it''s up to me, we would never be apart."


    She leaned into his embrace. "I feel the same.", she admitted.


    ¡­


    After lunch, they agreed to go snorkeling and see the coral reef.


    JoAnna wore a string bikini that she found in the closet and had a sunscreen in her hand. Jeff was rxing on the chaise on the beach, looking towards the ocean. He wore a white t-shirt and swim trunks.


    "I need you to do my back." She handed him the sunscreen.


    He looked at her and paused before lifting his arm to get the sunscreen.


    She sat on the chaise, between his legs, with her back facing him.


    There was some dy before she felt him applying sunscreen on her back with tips of his fingers, very gently.


    "You can use your whole palm." She reminded him.


    JoAnna heard him clear his throat. A secondter he undid strings of her top and her top fell in herp. JoAnna turned a bit and craned her neck to look at him. She nced down and saw him standing up in attention. JoAnna cleared her throat. "We nned to see the coral reef."


    Jeff smiled. "Yes, I know. I removed the strings so it''s easier to apply the sunscreen."


    "I see." JoAnna turned back toward the ocean. She smiled, knowing that he lied just now.


    Few minutester Jeff finished the slowest ever session of applying a sunscreen on a person''s back and handed her the tube. "Now you do me."


    "OK" She found his choice of words strange but didn''t object.


    Jeff stood up and removed his t-shirt.


    JoAnna''s eyes widened, and she stared at his toned body.


    Jeff smirked. "Back first." He sat in front of her. After few seconds he felt her hands shakily apply the sunscreen on his back.


    JoAnna''s hands moved over his back slowly, memorizingndscape of his muscles with her palms. This is the first time she got such a good look of his back. ''Oh, God! He can be a perfect example for anatomy lessons¡­ every muscle is prominent!''


    When she finished, he stood up and sat behind her, cing both of his legs down on each side of the chaise.


    "Now front." Jeff leaned back and rested on the chaise.


    JoAnna took a deep breath and turned to face him. Seeing his confident smile, she got frustrated... ''Why am I the only one getting flustered?'' She moved and sat between his legs, facing him, cing her legs over his thighs. Their crotches almost touched. She squeezed sunscreen in her palm and rubbed hands together before applying it on his body, starting from shoulders, to the neck, then on his firm chest... she needed more sunscreen and squeezed it directly on his abdomen. His muscles contracted due to cold liquid, and JoAnna spread it slowly over his abdomen, toward his waist, and back toward the navel, going lower. Her gaze was focused on his muscles, and how they contracted under her touch. It felt so good to touch him; her palms felt like they are on fire. And that fire spread through the rest of her body.


    He was ready for her; she can see that clearly¡­ and she imagined herself on top of him¡­ She took a deep breath.


    JoAnna looked at his crotch and smiled. "Does it have a mind on its own, or are you in sync?"


    Jeff looked at her with passion in his eyes. "In sync."


    JoAnna reached for his shoulders and pulled herself on top of him.


    "I thought we are going go see the coral reef?" Jeff teased while undoing strings of her bottom.


    "We will...ter." JoAnna kissed him, her tongue finding his.


    Jeff returned her kiss and pulled her closer to him.


    She leaned her body on his, sunscreen made them slippery. It was a new sensation which aroused them both. Jeff got his legs up on the chaise and pushed his swim trunks lower, trying to remove them while lifting his hips.


    JoAnna was on top of him and seeing how easily he lifted himself even with her added weight, excited her more than she wanted to admit. His body, muscles, strength¡­ the way he held her¡­ they way he pleased her¡­ everything oozed with masculinity. He is her perfect man. No one else canpare with him, ever.


    His swimming trunks were above his knees when she lowered herself on top of him.


    Jeff inhaled, feeling her weing heat envelop him.


    She didn''t move.


    He looked at her flushed face, her eyes were closed, faint smile told him that she is enjoying the feeling of him inside her. He moved a muscle and she opened her eyes, obviously surprised to feel him move inside her.


    He smiled mischievously and pulled her in for a kiss. And then her hips moved, taking charge of this love making session, following rhythm of their tongues. Slow at first. Her gasps disappearing with each wave of the ocean as he sucked and caressed her body. And then faster, much faster¡­ until both of them gasped and screamed at the same time.


    Sheid on top of him, his body felt good and she used him as a mattress. ''The best mattress ever!'' She didn''t move. He was still within her, and she wanted to feel him just like that as long as possible. And she felt him move inside her again. She looked up and faced his mischievous smile. She smiled back, letting him know that she is willing. That she is ready. Always. Only for him.


    He kissed her deeply while holding her tightly and rolling them over. Now she was on the bottom. And he took charge, making sure that his woman is enjoying in his arms.. And she did.

 Chapter 292 - Private Island (5)

    Later that afternoon, Jeff and JoAnna took advantage of a calm clear ocean and went snorkeling.


    The reef was mostly mix of green and yellow colors. JoAnna was delighted to see colorful animals so close to the surface. As she swam, she recognized some of the fish: clownfish, groupers, morey eels, barracudas, moorish idol, yellow tang, paracanthurus, garden eels...


    Fish were moving in densely packed schools and twirled around, illuminated with sunrays that were breaking through the surface of the water. JoAnna truly enjoyed the view.


    As they swam, one yellow tang got attracted to the bikini string on JoAnna''s left hip, probably thinking it''s some food, and tried to bite it. As JoAnna moved, the string swayed, and the fish was not sessful after few attempts to secure its meal. With each next attempt fish was getting bolder and inched closer to JoAnna. Jeff saw the audacious fish and swam closer to JoAnna.


    Looking at the dreamlike setting below her, JoAnna remembered cartoon she watched as a child, ''The little mermaid'' and the song ''Under the sea'' started in her mind... "...right here on the ocean floor, such wonderful things surround you, what more are you looking for..." She stopped and thought, ''What more am I looking for?''. Her head moved to look for Jeff. She saw him swatting away yellow tang which was close to her hip. It was a funny scene, and she could not hold herself fromughing. She had to go up to the surface and removed snorkeling gear which blocked her mouth. Jeff emerged out of the water few seconds after her.


    JoAnna stoppedughing and caught her breath. "Did you just hit a fish?"


    He denied it. "No... I just moved it away." Seeing that JoAnna is still looking at him, he indirectly admitted. "It was clinging onto you." He would not let anyone cling like that to her body... even fish is not an exception.


    JoAnna shook her head helplessly and smiled. "Let''s head back, we are far away." JoAnna was amazed that they swam quite a distance, yet the ocean was still shallow and calm. ''Just how big is thisgoon?''


    ¡­


    When they got back to the vi, Jeff quickly showered first and told JoAnna to take her time, he has something to do and wille get her for dinner.


    JoAnna was on the bed, hugging a pillow and thinking aboutst few days. She appreciates that Jeff got this arranged: a private setting where they can rx and enjoy each other''spany without worry that someone would take photos of them. He did this for her, to make sure she is safe. And knowing that she is notfortable with bodyguards, in this setting there is no need for security or any other worry... it''s just the two of them. And she knows that he made all this arranged thinking of her needs and preferences.


    She wished that they can stay longer, and not go back tomorrow... back to the penthouse where she has bodyguards at the front door, and she can''t move outside without them... and Jeff will go back to work...


    JoAnna thought how she needs to finalize transfer of her medical residence. She can''t postpone this for too long. It might impact her studies.


    JoAnna remembered his suggestion to carry a gun. ''It makes sense in a way... instead of learning physical defense, which I was never good at, maybe I could use something I am good at.'' JoAnna stood up and went upstairs, on the rooftop lounge. She approached the rifles and picked up TAC-338, ammunition, earmuffs and headed up to the roof of the wet bar. JoAnna assumed position and started shooting at the targets in the distance.


    Shooting rxed her and helped her think.


    She remembered Greg and how helpless he made her feel. She hated that feeling... if she had a gun, would it be different? She took a shot at the target and missed. Would she be able to keep Greg away if she had a gun? What if he didn''t stop even after seeing a gun? Would she shoot him? JoAnna shoot again at the target and another miss. Would she be capable to pull the trigger if she knows that hurting someone else will save her? If she knows that Greg will hurt her, will she be capable of shooting at him? Another miss.


    JoAnna was upset at her inability to fight back, to defend herself. The more she thought about it, the faster her movements became. And then everything stopped. JoAnna took a deep breath, calmed herself and took an aim at the target.


    TAC-338 is less powerful than TAC-50 she used yesterday, so hitting a target sessfully at that distance is a bigger challenge.


    JoAnna slowly pressed the trigger and the bullet shoot out of the barrel... it hit the target. She decided that she will apply for a permit to carry a concealed firearm. Having a gun will give her an option to defend herself. She can also learn self-defense, but gun is something she does not need preparations for.


    "Good hit", Jeff praised her.


    "I didn''t hear youe up." She stood up. "How long are you here?"


    "Not long. Come... dinner is ready." Jeff tilted his head gesturing to go down.


    ¡­


    JoAnna walked onto the beach holding hands with Jeff. The sun was low on the horizon and the sunset colors were breathtaking. Vibrant hues of red, orange and yellow intermingled in the sky and reflected on the surface of the water.


    JoAnna''s eyes fell on the beach. Large light blue nket was stretched on the white sand, with their dinner and two wine sses on top of it, surrounded with tiki torches. JoAnna smiled and turned to Jeff.


    He was looking at her, enjoying her reaction. When their eyes met, he gave a small nod. "For you."


    JoAnna stepped close to Jeff, wrapped arms around his waist and rested her head on his shoulder. "Thank you." She was overwhelmed with emotions while thinking how much time and effort he puts to make her happy.


    After few seconds, he inched away, lifted her chin with his fingers and lightly kissed her lips.. "It''s my pleasure."

 Chapter 293 - Private Island (6)

    While Jeff and JoAnna had their dinner, sun dipped below the horizon, providing a visual treat of fiery sky before wishing them good night. Soon the only light they had in a moonless evening wasing from the tiki torches. Vi was lit up as soon as darkness fell, due to in-built automatic dusk-to-dawn light control, but the light reaching them from the vi was negligible.


    JoAnna felt high, like she is floating in a world of dreams where anything is possible. She was on her back, watching countless stars that speckled the ck sky, listening to the sounds of the ocean. JoAnna held hands with Jeff in silence, their fingers intertwined. Besides breathing, no other noise came from them.


    Jeff was propped on his elbow, watching her face illuminated by dancing mes from the tiki torches, millions of stars reflecting in her eyes. Even after spending so much time with her, he could not wrap his head around the fact that he is attracted to her so much. He was bewitched by her and could not look away. Even more amazing was that she has strong feelings about him. Jeff hoped that they can stay like that forever, one next to another, holding hands... maybe closer. He was greedy, not willing to share her with anyone, and he wanted her closer to him, always. His heart was stirred by the thought that he asked her toe to LA and stay with him, but she didn''t respond to that. Everything so far pointed in the direction that she wants to be with him, but not hearing it clearly from her mouth, made him anxious. There was always that spec of possibility that she will leave him, go back to Seattle, back to her life before he waited for her at that underground parking lot, before he ended up as a patient in room 412 of Franciscan Medical Center.


    "Anna..." He called her name without much thinking and regretted immediately when he realized that he didn''t n what he will say next. Her gaze was now focused on his face, expecting to hear what he is about to say. Jeff hesitated, while his brain simted several different scenarios. He was not happy with the imaginary oue of any of them, but he has to say something... she is looking at him. "Did you find time to think about moving your medical residency from Seattle?"


    "Yes." JoAnna was happy he brought the topic. She wanted to tell him that she made a decision but could not find the right opportunity.


    "And?" He looked at her expectantly.


    JoAnna saw that he is anxious and decided to tease him.


    "I know where I want to move to." She answered without giving him a proper answer and could not keep her lips from stretching into a smile.


    Jeff saw that she is giving him hard time on purpose and could not help but feel dejected. "Are you going to tell me?"


    "What do you want to hear?" She giggled. JoAnna felt that most of the time he is the dominant one in their rtionship, and this was a rare chance for her toe on top.


    "I hope to hear that you wille to LA..." Jeff swallowed hard. "...and move in with me." His heart was beating wildly, expecting her answer.


    "OK." She replied shortly.


    "OK, what?" Jeff was not sure what kind of an answer was that... is she still teasing him?


    "I wille to LA and move in with you." JoAnna was looking him in the eyes and smiled.


    He held his breath and looked at her face, trying to see if she is serious or not.


    "I''m not deceiving you..." JoAnna shifted closer to Jeff andced her fingers into his hair. "Jeffrey White, I''m not able to stay away from you. Options are that either you areing with me, or I''ming with you. And I know that it''s more convenient that Ie to LA... I found a medical facility where I want to move to, and when we get back, I will start paperwork."


    He was happy that she wille to LA, but she talked only about her residency. Jeff wants her to stay with him, and he needs to confirm what she wants to do. He inhaled before asking, "You will stay with me? Two of us, together... in my apartment?"


    JoAnna smiled. "Yes, I will move in with you."


    Jeff was breathing heavily and not saying anything for some time. He was staring at her, without blinking.


    JoAnna was worried that he is about to hyperventte. "Are you OK?"


    Jeff vigorously nodded and then dropped on top of JoAnna, embracing her. "You have no idea how you make me feel." Hearing that she wants to move in with him made him overjoyed. This woman he adores actually wants to live with him! He will be able to wake up next to her every morning, and to kiss her good night every evening. Jeff thought that he is the luckiest man on earth.


    JoAnna wrapped her arms around him, enjoying the feeling of his body on hers. She was able to feel the contours of his tight, defined muscles through thin clothes they wore, and her body heat started increasing with every move he made. But what made the excitement tenfold stronger was her heart, which felt like it''s going to burst from all the emotions. Jeff filled every cell of her body, as if he possesses some maic force which makes her mind and body navigate toward him. She always wanted to be closer to him, and it was never close enough.


    He felt her grip tightening on his back and smiled. "If you want something from me, you only need to ask."


    "I..." JoAnna hesitated for few seconds. "You awoke hunger inside me, and you are the only one who can make me feel at ease. I want you to kiss me, and hold me, and touch me. I want you."


    Jeff was very happy to hear her words, and it showed on his face. His handnded on her knee, and his hot palm slowly inched up her thigh as he kissed her neck. His goal was to reach her panties and remove them. When his hand went all the way to her waist he inhaled sharply and lifted his head to look her in the eyes.


    "You are not wearing anything under the dress?" He breathed heavily.


    JoAnna was panting and her mind was hazy from desire. "You talk too much." She pushed his head back to her neck, and he resumed his kisses with newly found fervor.


    Jeff and JoAnna removed each other''s clothes and made love slowly, synchronizing movements with the sound of the ocean.. They savored every touch on the blue nket, surrounded with white sand, and illuminated by tiki torches.

 Chapter 294 - Gregory Light (5)

    While Jeff and JoAnna enjoyed their time on the private ind, two hours boat ride off the West coast of Mexico, Greg was in Los Angeles, making his ns toe back on top. He managed to suppress rage and clear up his mind enough to start nning his next move. He felt that right now he is at his lowest: lost his job, his woman is with someone else, and he is forced to tolerate another woman because of current circumstances. But he will fix this¡­ the only way he can go from here is up.


    He is in the guest room in Reba''s house, thinking aboutst few days and what he found out.


    He spent Friday night in front of the White corp. waiting for JoAnna toe out. By Saturday morning he suspected, and by noon that day he was certain that JoAnna was not in the building anymore. ''I must have missed her somehow when she left.'' He remembered that number of cars with tinted windows let the building on Friday evening, and he assumed that JoAnna left in one of them. It is not impossible that she returned with a different car.


    There are few things he is almost certain of: JoAnna is staying with Jeffrey White, in his penthouse. Greg did his best to suppress his rage while thinking about this.


    It is difficult to get near JoAnna, because she is apanied by the bodyguards. His options to approach her are either in the penthouse or when she is out in the city. White corp. has too many people, and too much security, that is out of the question. Also, he can''t predict when she wille to White corp. which is making that as an option even more challenging. He is not sure about existing security in the penthouse, but it''s at least those four bodyguards. Because it''s the penthouse, it has a private hallway, so he can''t even go and investigate to see if there is more of them standing guard. If it''s any other floor, he can pretend just to pass through or say that he is lost. But penthouse is private, top floor. You can''t ''identally'' get lost there and look credible. And even if he manages to scout hallway which leads to the penthouse, he can''t confirm how many bodyguards are inside. Greg''s best bet of reaching JoAnna is when she is out in the city... however, he needs to find a way around those four bodyguards.


    Just as he was finalizing his idea, there was a knock on his door. Greg rolled his eyes, knowing that it must be Reba. shortly after, another series of knocks was heard. ''If I don''t answer, she will get in to check if I''m sleeping. Then I need to exin why I didn''t answer.'' He opened the door and confirmed his thoughts when his eyes met Reba''s.


    "Hi Reba, how can I help you?" He looked at her coldly.


    "I was wondering if you want to join me for an evening dessert?" Reba shyly said.


    Greg was about to reject, but then he remembered his n. "Sure. I''m not sleepy yet." His expression softened, and his lips curved into a smile.


    Reba was ted. She took Greg to the patio which overlooksrge rose garden. Round table was quickly set up with a variety of deserts and herbal teas. Once maids filled up the table, they silently retreated, giving them privacy.


    Reba and Greg took their seats and Reba was happily chatting about the types of roses in the garden.


    Greg listened for few minutes, and then decided not to waste his time. "Reba, dear..." His low voice interrupted her chatter. "Do you by any chance have veterinarian friends in the area?"


    She was confused for a second before responding enthusiastically. "Yes, of course."


    He hesitated for some time, giving an impression that he is struggling if he should speak up or not. "I heard about new type of pneumatic syringe gun* that is small enough to fit in a palm, and allows medicine to be delivered at a distance... is this something you can get for me?"


    "Why would you need such a thing?" Reba was puzzled.


    "I read an article about it, and I''m just curious. If it''s too much, I understand..." He made a pitiful face.


    Reba thought how finally he showed initiative, and she is questioning him. She scolded herself internally. Reba swiftly stood up. "No, no..." Realizing that she is standing, Reba slowly went back to her chair. "It''s just that it''s a bitte. I will make some calls in the morning and see what I can do."


    He nodded and enchanted he with his smile. Before she realized, Reba agreed to go to her office next morning and bring him a supply of anesthetics as well as some other equipment.


    Once he aplished what he wanted, Greg stood up and held her hand lovingly, excusing himself for the evening. "If you manage to get these for me, I assure you that I will be very grateful." He kissed her hand while maintaining eye contact with her, and then left for his room. Reba was sitting, dazed, in the chair for a long time.


    When Greg closed the door of his room, sinister smile was on his face. His n was shaping up nicely. Tomorrow he will get everything he needs. After that, he just needs to be patient and wait for the right chance. He will disable bodyguards; they will not know what hit them. And then he can get JoAnna for himself.


    Greg''s mind was shifting between punishing JoAnna for betraying him, and leaving with Jeff, and making her his. ''Hmmm... why not both? I can punish her, and then make her mine. Even if she resists at first, that is not the issue which some light medication can''t fix...'' He hummed a tune while heading for shower.


    Greg''s twisted mind processed JoAnna''s rejection as a betrayal. Greg thinks that JoAnna belongs to him. He sees Jeff as an enemy, a viin who seduced JoAnna. Greg would not mind if he can get to punish Jeff as well.

 Chapter 295 - Finding Greg

    Sunday AM, Sarah is on the phone with Sophia.


    "Howe they still didn''t find him?" Sarah''s irritation was obvious.


    "I''m not sure. Police chief assured me that they are actively looking for Greg, but they are not able to find him.", Sophia didn''t sound very optimistic.


    "They probably checked once in few ces, and now are waiting for someone to spot Greg and tip them off..." Sarah was upset.


    "Even if that is the case, there is not much we can do... How is Anna?"


    "She is off the grid with Jeff. They should be backter tonight."


    "Well, maybe this gets figured out by the time she is back.", Sophia sighed.


    "Where did they look for Greg?", Sarah was obviously upset and disappointed that police didn''t find Greg.


    "His apartment, house, vacation house, usual hangouts... Like he is not there at all."


    Sarah got an idea: "What if he is not in Seattle?"


    "Hmm... can you check that?"


    "I can check airports. Everything else is difficult to check. If he left Seattle with a car, unless he got a ticket of filled gas with a card, there will be no traces."


    "Well, check the airports first and see if you find something."


    "On it..."


    Sarah hanged up and headed to her PC in the study room. Aiden was there in front of his PC and saw hering in with a glum expression. "What is going on?"


    "They still didn''t find Greg... I''m going to check the airport to see if he left Seattle with a ne." She sat on her chair.


    "Let me know if you need help."


    "Sure... thanks." Sarah powered up her PC and started her search.


    ...


    Half an hourter Sarah cursed and got her phone.


    "Did you find anything?", Sophia immediately asked when she picked up.


    "Greg left Seattle on Thursday. Flight left at 11:35 AM... heading to Los Angeles."


    There was a stiffening silence.


    "Coincidence?", Sophia hoped that it is.


    "I don''t believe in such things... but I will check few more things and let you know of the progress on my side."


    Sophia sighed. "Good thing that Anna is out of town."


    "Yeah... one good thing..."


    Sarah hanged up and called Aiden. "I need your help now... Greg came to Los Angeles on Thursday."


    Aiden raised his eyebrows and looked at the search results on her screen. "He checked in for the flight... so he dide here. Where do you want to look next?"


    Sarah thought for a second. "Let''s see if he left Los Angeles. If he came with a ne, we can assume that he left in the same way. We should also check if he owns any real estate or cars here, his credit card data can tell us where he is spending his time and money... and we can track his phone for location, as well as any cloud storage where backup of his data is kept."


    Aiden smiled. He can''t get his eyes off of Sarah when she is focused, working on something. "Quite detailed. What do you want me to check?"


    Sarah pouted seeing his carefree expression. ''Is he not aware that my sister might be in danger?'' But she was happy that he praised her n as detailed. "Check real estate."


    ...


    Some time passed and Aiden and Sarahpared what they found before Sarah called Sophia again.


    "Tell me... " Sophia was waiting to hear back and getting more anxious by the minute.


    Sarah gave a summary: "He didn''t leave LA, at least not by ne. We didn''t find any real estate or vehicles on his name. Also, his credit cards were not used at all since Thursday. He is smart... probably using cash knowing that he can be tracked."


    "Huh..." Sophia sighed.


    "Can you tell police in Seattle to notify Los Angeles police department?"


    "Yes." Sophia confirmed.


    "In the meantime, we will try few more things to get more information... but that can''t be shared with police."


    "Understood. Let me know if you find anything."


    After the call, Sarah looked at Aiden. "Let''s track his phone and check his online backups."


    "I will do online backups.", Aiden volunteered.


    Sarah started locating his phone, using GPS...


    ...


    In Reba''s guest bedroom, Greg is inspecting things that Reba got him earlier that morning, from her office where she performs stic surgeries, and form her veterinarian friend. He looks pleased. Greg noticed his phone screen lit up on its own. ''That is strange...'' Suspecting an anomaly, he reached for his phone and powered it off.


    ¡­


    "Shit! He powered off his phone!" Sarah fumed.


    "I can guess that your reaction means you didn''t locate him." Aiden teased.


    Sarah grimaced at Aiden, and then sighed defeated. "It''s somewhere in Beverly Hills area... but I could not find exactly where."


    "At least you confirmed that he is in the Los Angeles area. We need to tell Jeff and JoAnna."


    "I''m texting them... as soon as they get in signal range, they will receive these." Sarah was sending text messages. "How about his cloud storage?"


    "I''m still working on it... few more minutes..." Aiden''s voice drifted off as he focused on what he is doing.


    Few minutester, Aiden sighed. "Nothing here... he does not have automatic backups set up and is not uploading manually either. I guess he is not a very techy person."


    "That would exin him turning off his phone." Sarah scoffed.


    "Well, there are still some people who don''t rely on electronics devices. It''s unfortunate that Greg is one of those people."


    "Unfortunate..." Sarah mumbled. "Let''s call Sophia so we can talk this thought. She should know this."


    Shortly after, they started a video conference. Aiden and Sarah shared their findings with Sophia.


    "I have so many questions." Sarah paused. "He came to Los Angeles on Thursday, and he is still here. This is his fourth day. How is it possible that he didn''t use his credit cards even once? He didn''t rent a car? Stay in a hotel? Or did he pay for all those in cash? Why would he use cash? Who still uses cash these days?"


    "It looks like he does not want to be found." Aiden concluded.


    "That sounds on point." Sophia pondered. "But why would he keep his whereabouts a secret? If he left on Thursday, he should not be aware that the police is looking for him. Why would hee to Los Angeles?" Sophia got an idea. "You said he took flight at 11:35 AM... When was that tabloid published?"


    "Thursday morning." Sarah confirmed.


    Sophia nodded sharply. "There is a high chance that he saw the same photos, and because of that came to Los Angeles. I remember that article mentioned in few ces that photos are taken in Malibu."


    Sarah sighed. "I wish that I can reach Anna and tell her to stay wherever they are for some more time."


    "Can''t you use Eve to find him?" Sophia asked.


    Sarah shook her head. "Eve can follow cars using traffic cameras, but we don''t know how he is moving around and what to look for. I will get her to watch his ounts, and to alert us if he uses his credit cards or makes a withdrawal."


    "Make sure Anna and Jeff are warned... and try to stay with Anna until this is solved. Even better, see if she wants to leave LA until things are resolved." Sophia instructed them.. "The only thing we are confident in is that he is in Los Angeles area, and there is a high probability he went there after Anna."

 Chapter 296 - Private Island (7)

    JoAnna woke up Sunday morning in Jeff''s embrace.


    "Good morning, sunshine." He kissed her forehead.


    "Mmm... morning..." She mumbled. JoAnna shifted around and felt ufortable. Her skin was grinding over something which was definitely not smooth silky bedsheets. She grumbled and lifted the nket. "Sand... why is there? ¡­" She remembered previous night and blushed. They spent quite some time on the beach before continuing in the bedroom.


    Seeing her shy expression, Jeffughed and kissed her on the lips. "You didn''tin about the sandst night."


    "True..." She said weakly. "I have noints aboutst night. You impressed me. It was very romantic."


    "Which one?" He looked at her expectantly and JoAnna could see sparkles in his eyes.


    "Are you fishing forpliments?" JoAnna thought how he is getting more and more confident when talking to her.


    "From you, always... Knowledge that I can impress you, brings me joy.", he honestly responded.


    JoAnna can tell that he means it, and her heart winced. "Yes, you are doing that very often... Impressing me." JoAnna shifted again and felt the sand. "How about we clean up? Bath would be nice."


    "I will go start the water... wait here¡­" Jeff headed to the bathroom while JoAnna looked after him.


    A minuteter, Jeff was back, and he carried JoAnna to the bathroom. He helped her rinse off in the shower, and then they moved to the tub.


    Shortlyter, they were sitting in the bath, each leaning on the edge of the tub, facing one another.


    Jeff chuckled and JoAnna wanted to know what he was thinking.


    "I have a very good memory... and you are the only person, ever, to tell me I talk too much." He remembered previous evening, unable to hide wide grin on his face.


    JoAnna also recollected the situation and lowered herself in the water, trying to hide her embarrassed expression. At that time, she was caught up in a moment and acted boldly. Well that, and no underwear. While she was dressing up, she remembered that it''s just the two of them, she will end up removing the underwear anyway, and decided not to wear any. Thinking about it now, that was very bold of her... Jeff made her do and say things she would not even dare think of before.


    Jeff held her foot and rubbed his index finger gently between her toes, as if he is cleaning her from invisible sand. "What do you want to do today?"


    "I don''t know... how about not much?" JoAnna found his actions ticklish and squirmed but didn''t pull het foot away from him. "We can stay inside, watch a movie or two, go to the beach and... rx?" She didn''t care what they do, as long as they do it together.


    "That sounds like a n." He lifted her foot and started sucking on her big toe.


    JoAnna gasped as her body trembled. ''What on earth is this?'' She was shocked by a strong reaction her body made just because he ced her toe in his mouth, and sucked on it, and she could feel his tongue wrapping around it... "Ahhh¡­" was the only thing that came out of her mouth.


    Jeff enjoyed her reaction. "Are you OK?" He teased her.


    She took few deep breaths before responding. "In your hands my body is like a soft y, and you can mold it anyway you want."


    "Mmm..." Low humming sound came from the back of his throat while he ced her toe back into his mouth. Jeff sucked on her toe while observing her expressions change shamelessly.


    "Come here..." He pulled her body close to his. "I want to... mold you."


    "Yes, please..." She gasped as she lowered herself on top of him. When he was fully inside, she arched her back and he epted her invitation to suck on her breasts. He made sure that neither of them feels neglected, and he knew that JoAnna is enjoying by the way she was gripping his hair and pulling his head closer while her hips moved in small circles making them both lose themselves in the whirlpool of passion.


    ¡­


    It felt like a sh, before it was evening and time to go back to Los Angeles.


    Jeff and JoAnna are on the beach, facing the vi, which is the only white thing surrounded with darkness, and looks like a floating castle from fairy tales. They rxed on the chaise. Her back is leaning on his chest while he ys with a strand of her hair.


    "Helicopter will be here in half an hour. Feel free to pack anything you want to take back." He kissed back of her head.


    "Ahh! I wish I can pack this whole ce!" JoAnna spread her hands like she wants to embrace the whole vi.


    "You like it here?" Jeff was happy to see her like that... yful, carefree.


    "What is not to like?" She tilted her head to look at him.


    He was smiling. "We cane back anytime you want."


    "Don''t you need to make some preparations in advance before wee?" JoAnna thought that for rentals, you need to book in advance, what if someone else is upying the ce?


    "I can tell staff to have it ready all the time."


    JoAnna assessed his words and hesitated. She told herself not to ask too many questions, but she could not help herself. "Do you own this vi?"


    He gave a small nod and corrected her. "Ind."


    JoAnna felt that her head is spinning. ''He is too rich!'' She took a deep breath andposed herself. "Then I don''t want to pack anything... It will wait for us when wee back next time."


    He embraced her tightly. "Next time..." He liked the sound of that.


    ¡­


    Jeff and JoAnna returned to Los Angelester that evening. Helicopternded on the roof of their apartment building. It was very convenient, a short elevator ride down, and they reached the apartment.


    JoAnna wanted to turn on her phone which was off during the weekend, and Jeff held her hand. "Whatever it is, it can wait until morning... let''s enjoy the evening, just the two of us, no distractions."


    JoAnna thought for a second how she managed whole weekend without her phone and inte and smiled¡­ just the two of them.


    "Sounds good." She kept her phone down and extended her hand. "Give me yours. I want to make sure you don''t cheat. We will power them on together, in the morning."


    He was happy toply and handed her his phone.


    Jeff and JoAnna spent the evening on the terrace, without devices or inte.... and ended the night in the bed, holding each other until they slept off.

 Chapter 297 - Gregory Light (6)

    It''s early Monday morning. Sun is not up yet. Greg is sitting in a silver Audi, in front of Jeff''s apartment building and holding a new type of pneumatic syringe gun which Reba got him from her veterinarian friend. The gun has space for six medicine dosages, that means he has six shots for four bodyguards. He tried it out in Reba''s garden, and he is confident that if he gets within five feet, he will definitely hit the target.


    The gun is small enough to almost fit in his palm. ''Perfect, it will stay hidden.'' The gun makes some noise, but if used on the street, regr noise from traffic and people will cover up the sound.


    Greg adjusted air pressured chambers to deliver enough anesthetic to knock down a grown-up person for few hours. Once needle hits the target, it takes about a second to administer the medicine from the chamber and in no more than five seconds, target will be sedated.


    So now he only needs to wait for his opportunity... JoAnna toe out, like on Friday, with her four bodyguards. He will take down the guards first... and then JoAnna. Greg owns a vacation house at Lake Tahoe, he purchased it earlier under a different name. ''That ce is perfect. Once I get my hands on JoAnna, I will take her there... no one will find us.'' He knows that driving there takes about seven hours... he has enough anesthetic with him to keep her unconscious until they reach there. After that, it won''t matter... his vacation house is isted in the forest. There is nowhere to run. And even if she cries for help, no one will hear her. His n is perfect!


    Greg cringed when he remembered previous day. In the afternoon, he just finished trying out the syringe gun in the rose garden, when Reba approached him. He ignored her at first, and she began fussing. Rebained how he is cold toward her, even though she allowed him to stay in her house and provided him with information and things he needed without asking anything in return. Greg was on the verge to tell her off, take things he needs and leave, but then he remembered how he still needs her... he is not sure when he will get a chance to approach JoAnna, his sweet JoAnna. Greg knows that this is a game of waiting, and it might take days, maybe even weeks until he finds his perfect chance. He can''t afford to offend Reba at this point. He steadied himself, forced a smile and spent the rest of the afternoon coaxing her. But with every passing minute, she was smiling more, approaching closer... Greg knew that Reba reached her limit of patience and it was time for him to show her how grateful he is for her hospitality and effort so far. He can''t avoid her anymore.


    That evening Greg did what he did for thest three years whenever he was with a woman. He imagined that he is with JoAnna. The only thing he needed to be cautious of, is not to call out her name, and the act went as usual. He finished quickly, dressed up and left Reba''s bedroom with an excuse that he is used to sleep alone. Greg went to the guest bedroom and took a long shower, scrubbing himself vigorously. He didn''t want Reba''s scent lingering on his body. He wants to smell fresh when he meets JoAnna.


    Greg jolted himself back into present when parking garage door opened. One older couple drove away. Greg sighed, kept the syringe gun on the passenger seat and continued gazing toward garage door entrance.


    ¡­


    Sun was out and JoAnna woke up when she felt Jeff''s arm tightening around her. He was mumbling, and his face was frowned.


    ''He is having a bad dream.'' JoAnna listened to his mumbling and could hear him say. "Don''t go... Anna, stay... don''t go...".


    JoAnna felt pain in her chest hearing him say those things. She caressed his cheek and kissed him gently. "It''s just a dream... I''m here. I''m not going anywhere¡­ I''m right here¡­", she chanted softly.


    He jolted out of his sleep and looked at her for a second with eyes full of pain before embracing her tightly.


    She whispered, "It''s OK. I''m here... it was just a bad dream. I''m not going anywhere. I''m right here¡­"


    His hold tightened and he sighed. It took some time before he rxed.


    JoAnna looked at his face which looked troubled, "Do you want to talk about it?"


    He shook his head and kissed her. "Just a dream."


    After some time, JoAnna reminded him. "I''m not sure what''s the time, but I think you should get ready for work." She reached to the side table and got both of their phones. Once powered on, the phones started beeping with notifications. JoAnna sighed thinking how the weekend was nice, just the two of them with no one else to disturb them. She first checked messages from Sarah and held her breath.


    Jeff was going through work rted email when he noticed that JoAnna''s hands are trembling. "What happened?"


    "Gregory Light is here¡­", she said weakly.


    "What?!!" He got off the bed and looked at her phone. He put his arm on JoAnna''s shoulder. "Let''s call Sarah and see what is going on." He tried to calm her down, but he was anxious himself.


    JoAnna called Sarah on video chat.


    "Howe he is here? I thought you emptied his ounts?" JoAnna panicked.


    "Calm down..." Sarah advised. "He got here on a flight on Thursday morning, and we emptied his ounts on Thursday evening. Also, we emptied his offshore checking ounts, he still has his US checking ounts and credit cards which he can use to make purchases, it''s not like he ispletely out of money. Greg''s US ounts didn''t haverge bnces, so we let him keep that money because US banks would notify him immediately as soon as his bnce is low. We didn''t want to alert him in advance that something is going on. For offshore ounts, it will take days, maybe weeks before they notify him of low bnce... We discussed all this when we nned our move. Did you forget?"


    "Yes... I forgot... now I remember. Sorry, I just panicked." JoAnna took a deep breath. "You are confident that he is here?"


    "Yesterday I tracked his phone to Beverly Hills area. I was not able to locate his exact location before it disconnected. Greg was either staying or passing by, but he is in Los Angeles area since Thursday."


    JoAnna did her best to stay calm. "Do you think he is after me?"


    Sarah gave a small nod; her expression was grave. "That is the only conclusion we have. Because of timing... The tabloid photos came out early on Thursday morning, and that same day at 11:35 AM he was on a ne for Los Angeles. It seems too much to be a coincidence. He is in LA for four days, not using his bank cards for any payments, which is telling us that he is up to something. Sophia advises that you leave area until we find him... I know that is not an easy decision to make. If you decide to stay, I wille and be with you while Jeff is at work. I can work remotely without any problems."


    "Thanks... I need to think about this and will get back to you.." JoAnna disconnected from the video chat absentmindedly.

 Chapter 298 - Gregory Light (7)

    Greg was sitting in the car in front of Jeff''s apartment building, the sun was rising, and every minute there were more people on the street. Greg checked his phone and realized that it''s off since previous day. He powered it on and saw several missed international calls. It looked important, and he called back.


    It was a number for National Bank from Cayman Inds. It is one of three banks where Greg has his hidden offshore ounts. He gave his information to confirm his identity before bank employee decided that it''s safe to discuss details of the ount. "Mr. Light, we contacted you to see what we should do, since your ount has zero bnce."


    Greg frowned. "I don''t understand. Please exin."


    The bank employee talked in a professional manner. "Conditions for your type of ount state that if bnce is below ten thousand US dors, there will be a $95 monthly fee for maintaining the ount. Your current bnce is $0, so we are not able to charge you monthly fee which is due on first of every month. Please advise if you will be making a deposit, or should we close this ount."


    Greg felt that his head is spinning. "That ount should have more than one million US dors."


    There was a second of silence before bank employee responded: "It is not my ce to say how much money should be there. I can tell you that four days ago you made a withdrawal, and bnce is now zero."


    Greg had trouble finding his voice. "What do you mean, I made a withdrawal?"


    "It was an electronic transfer. Who besides you can authorize it?", bank employee''s voice was showing that he is getting irritated.


    In next moment, Greg was raging. How can that person say he authorized money transfer when he didn''t? Someone took his money! Robbery!


    The bank employee stood firm and didn''t want to acknowledge that it was a mistake from the bank''s side. "Mr. Light, we have ount protection in case of a fraud. But this was an electronic transfer between ounts. During this transfer, you need to provide number of passwords, personal data as well as to answer many security questions. No one other than you can have this information. And you areining days after this urred. It all points to the situation where you moved your money elsewhere. Do you expect us to replenish your ount? Are you trying to scam our bank? If you are so confident, you are wee to notify the police. Our bank will be happy to cooperate withw enforcement. But don''t try to push this as a fault from our side."


    The only thing bank employee agreed to give him is the information where his money went. It was transferred to a bank in Switzend. Greg called that other bank, but without personal data or security questions rted to the ount, that bank didn''t want to tell him anything. He felt that he is going to implode. So much money... gone!


    And to whom is he going toin? He can''t call the police... it''s a hidden ount where he kept his dirty money, earned by overcharging desperate people who could afford to pay to get first in line for organ transnts. This ount was not reported when filing taxes, so if he acknowledges it, he will be in trouble not only for taking bribe, but for avoiding paying taxes as well. Notifying police is out of the question.


    Greg was doing his best not to go into a full-blown rage, andforted himself that one offshore ount is gone, but he still has two other ones. At that moment, a chilling thought passed through his mind. He decided to call those other two banks and confirm the bnce.


    ...


    Upstairs, in the penthouse, JoAnna is sitting in Jeff''sp on the sofa. Her head is resting on his shoulder while his arms are wrapped around her.


    Jeff struggled to talk. "It''s safest¡­ if you leave LA." He does not want her to leave. If she leaves, he wille with her... he decided.


    JoAnna shook her head. "If he followed me here, he will follow me elsewhere. I''m not leaving."


    Jeff tightened his embrace. "It''s safest..."


    JoAnna interrupted him. "You don''t understand. For months I''m avoiding him, modifying my habits, and double thinking my every action, all because of him. I''m done running."


    Jeff understood that JoAnna wants to stand up for herself. "I can stay with you." He offered.


    Without hesitation, she rejected it. "No. You have work to do. You can''t modify your life because of him."


    "It''s not because of him... it''s because of you.", he exined. Because of her, he will do anything.


    "I don''t want it. You go to work." JoAnna persisted.


    "Then youe with me."


    JoAnna thought for some time before dismissing the idea. "I will die of boredom while you work and attend meetings. Anyway, I have things to do... I already scheduled to meet with doctors in charge of residenship from LA Medical Center on Thursday. In order to be ready for that, I need to start transfer process today. I will spend most of my day online and on the phone with my University, getting the paperwork ready, as well as permissions needed." She paused for few seconds before continuing. "You heard Sarah, she offered toe and work from here. With her here, and four bodyguards in front I will be safe. Right?" She looked at him with clear eyes which he found difficult to refuse.


    "You don''t want to go anywhere?" Part of him was happy if she stays inside, but other part was feeling bad for her being stuck inside because of that man.


    "Not today." She assured him with a smile.


    He reluctantly agreed. "We need to take him off the streets¡­"


    JoAnna interrupted him, "Sarah and Aiden are working on locating him. Until they find him, there is not much we can do."


    She saw him nod and kissed him. "Go and get ready, CEO White. I will call Sarah."


    ...


    Shortlyter, Greg was in the car having an agonizing meltdown. ''All three ounts... Empty!!!... What?... How?''


    The only thing he got was that all three transfers had as a destination the same ount in Switzend. So, it was done by the same person. But who could do such a thing? Who could know that those three ounts belong to him? Three ounts, all withst name Light, but first name was different. How did someone make a connection? And how did that someone manage to get the money out of his ounts? He used different security questions and different passwords for each ount. He was not able toprehend how is that possible. ''It''s a joke... a prank... I will checkter again, and all my money will be there...'' He convinced himself.


    While he thought about that, he saw a familiar facee out of Red BMW Convertible. A young man was behind the driving wheel, and a young woman stepped out. They kissed few times, and she walked into Jeff''s apartment building while young man drove off. Greg remembered, ''That is JoAnna''s younger sister! So that means that JoAnna is inside!'' He forgot about the money and focused on the thought that JoAnna is in the building in front of him. ''So close.... If I could remove walls, I would be able to see her!'' He was getting excited.

 Chapter 299 - No One Is Born Brave (1)

    Sarah arrived at Jeff''s apartment and greeted four bodyguards who were in front of the door. She was happy to see that all four of them are alert. That told her how Jeff is taking JoAnna''s security seriously.


    Sarah stood on the side and could not keep her mouth from twitching as she watched Jeff and JoAnna saying goodbyes for more than fifteen minutes. They were holding each other, kissing and whispering.


    When Jeff finally left, Sarah smiled at her sister. "Your rtionship improved... how was your weekend?"


    JoAnna showed a big smile and talked about her weekend, ignoring the intimate parts. Sarah listened about the ind and a magical vi which floats in the night and could only praise Jeff for a great idea where to take her sister, all the activities he nned. "He really went all out to make you happy."


    "He said he wants to spoil me, so that I never think of another man.", JoAnna remembered.


    "I think he is on a good way to spoil you¡­ wait, you are spoiled already!", Sarah teased her.


    JoAnnaughed. "Yes, I am." She could not deny it.


    ¡­


    Greg was downstairs, in a parked silver car he got from Reba. He was focused on the garage entrance and observed that Jeff left. Greg didn''t have any intention to follow him. His target is JoAnna. Now he is confident that she is inside. He decided that he will patiently wait in front of the building for JoAnna toe out and follow her. She can''t stay inside forever, can''t she?


    ...


    Up in the penthouse, JoAnna and Sarah spent most of the morning chatting, and they didn''t notice time pass. After lunch, they reminded themselves that they should do some work, and focused on their tasks.


    JoAnna and Sarah called Sophia to heartest updates. They were disappointed to hear that police is not able to find Greg, and they don''t even know where to look for him. Because he is not wanted for a violent crime, search for Greg is not a top priority for police.


    "I guess if he actually hurt me, they would do something." JoAnna scoffed.


    "I know that they all have priorities, but I''m disappointed in the police." Sarah sighed.


    Sophia agreed and added: "They follow protocol. Search was done in ces where he might be, and now they are waiting for someone to spot him and to report him to the police. They do the same thing even with more violent offenders. Charges against him are for financial crimes, and for abusing his position. With that, he is not in a category of criminals who are an immediate danger to society."


    "Are you saying that even if he is caught, he will not be punished severely?" Sarah asked.


    "We will do all we can for him to get maximum sentence. We hope for ten years in prison." Sophia exined.


    "Ten years? And it can be less?" JoAnna wanted to understand.


    "It could be..." Sophia confirmed. "It will depend on his defense and how judge decides."


    Three sisters chatted for some more time, until Sophia needed to go to a meeting.


    The day passed without any problems.


    Later in the afternoon, Aiden stopped by to pick up Sarah, and they waited for Jeff toe from work so that JoAnna is not alone. Aiden and Sarah didn''t stay for dinner, they left after a short chat, and Sarah promised toe back tomorrow.


    That evening Jeff asked JoAnna, "How do you feel about the arrangement that Sarahes here during the day?"


    "With the security outside I know that I''m safe but having her here is helping my mind not think about crazy stuff. We talked a lot, and she is the best security I could wish for."


    "Good. As long as you stay inside, I don''t need to worry about you being safe." He was confident that with this arrangement Greg has no chance of approaching JoAnna.


    JoAnna smiled and didn''t say anything further on the topic.


    ...


    Next morning Jeff was reluctant to go to work. He woke up from a nightmare where JoAnna was in danger, and she disappeared without a trace, and he was not able to find her.


    It took JoAnna some time to convince him that it was just a dream, and that he should go to work. She has four guards, and Sarah wille. "I will be safe."


    No matter what JoAnna said, Jeff was feeling uneasy. "You will stay home, right?"


    "I will be safe." JoAnna repeated. She saw that he is worried. "You are just overthinking things because of bad dreams you are having recently. Everything will be OK. Go and work, and when youe back, I will be here." She coaxed him.


    He waited Sarah to arrive before he went to work.


    Sarah watched Jeff leave. As soon as JoAnna closed the door behind him, Sarah asked, "Are you sure you are doing the right thing by not telling him?"


    JoAnna was still looking at the closed door. "If I tell him, he will just overreact. Jeff will either try to prevent me from going or tag along." JoAnna turned to Sarah. "And I''m notfortable keeping him away from his work. That work is part of his life, and this is something I want to do."


    "We can do this some other time." Sarah offered.


    JoAnna shook her head. "We don''t know how long this situation with Greg will drag on. What if it''s months? We can to this today."


    Sarah agreed with JoAnna. "OK. I don''t want to meddle between you two more than I already have, but keeping secrets is not a good thing." Sarah forgot about the detail that she didn''t tell Aiden how she ns to head out of the penthouse with JoAnna.


    JoAnna ignored Sarah''s warning. "Come, let me show you on map three locations where we are going. I will leave logistics to you. We should leave soon."


    Shortlyter, Sarah and JoAnna were in the back of the car, heading out of the apartment building with Bob1 and Bob2 in front. Second car was with Max and Ross following behind them.


    Greg was sitting in a car, parked on the street outside the building, and he spotted the car with JoAnna leaving the parking lot. He was about to follow but reminded himself that there are four bodyguards usually. Greg was pleased with his decision to wait when he saw that five secondster underground garage door opened again, and a second car with two bodyguards exited.. Greg followed this second car with a grin on his face.

 Chapter 300 - No One Is Born Brave (2)

    Greg observed that when they parked, JoAnna and Sarah headed to building with two bodyguards. Other two bodyguards took a bit longer to find parking, and then followed behind them. JoAnna and Sarah entered the building, while bodyguards waited outside.


    ''I should go and make my move¡­ take out the bodyguards first¡­ no, no¡­ not when four of them are together¡­ don''t rush¡­ patience. Observe their movements. Observe bodyguards¡­ no need to rush¡­ time is on my side. Wait for the right opportunity¡­'', Greg was reminding himself to be patient while observing the situation.


    About ten minutester, Sarah and JoAnna exited the building and went back to the car.


    Greg followed them and got back into silver Audi he got from Reba. His mind was racing. ''What if they go back home? What if they make more stops? How can I get rid of the bodyguards and the sister in order to iste JoAnna?'' Greg saw that they are on the move again, and this time followed first car, with JoAnna and Sarah inside. He was ted when he observed that they are not going back to the apartment, but further away from it. That means they will make more stops. He needs to get rid of the bodyguards, and if they are separated, that is better. Greg thought of the best way to separate them.


    About fifteen minutester, Greg saw that they are entering an underground parking. He parked not far away from the first car, putrge sunsses on and a baseball hat, and got out of his silver Audi looking for ck Mercedes that other two bodyguards drove. It didn''t take much to spot the car, and he walked toward it. Max and Ross got out of the car and headed to meet with others to the previously agreed location. As soon as they passed a man with a baseball hat, they felt sharp pain in their backs. Before they got a chance to realize what happened, they fell to the ground and few secondster they lost consciousness.


    Greg stood above Max and Ross and chilling smile appeared on his face. "Two down, two to go¡­ and then I get my prize." He swiftly pulled their limp bodies out of the way, between the parked cars, and then rushed after JoAnna and her group.


    Bob1 was the leader of security. They waited for Max and Ross next to the stairs which led up to the street. After few minutes of waiting, Bob1 tried contacting Max and Ross. When he didn''t get an answer, he advised Sarah and JoAnna to go back to the car and the apartment.


    Sarah refused. "You are assuming there is danger, right? What if someone is there, waiting for us? What if there is a bomb? We stepped away from the car a while ago. You don''t know if we are going into danger or not."


    Bob1 thought for a second about Sarah''s words before nodding in agreement. He sent Bob2 to go and check on the car. When Bob2 didn''t return after few minutes, Sarah tapped her earpiece. "Eve, give me video surveince from underground parking where I''m located." Less than a minuteter, Sarah had a video feed. She could see a man dragging limp body of Bob2 on the side. Sarah stopped video at a part which showed man''s face and asked JoAnna. "You recognize him?"


    JoAnna nodded. Of course, she recognizes him, even with a hat and sunsses, she can''t forget that man. "Greg", she said under her breath. She felt her heart beating wildly, threatening to burst out of her chest.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna. "Do you want to drag this, or you want to end it?"


    JoAnna was very anxious, but she didn''t hesitate. "I want this to end." Her hands were shaking. She didn''t want to prolong this torture. She didn''t want to go through this again. She wanted it to end.


    Sarah held her hands. "It''s OK to be scared. No one is born brave. You decide to be brave when you face something you need to protect. Is there something you want to protect?"


    JoAnna paused for a second and then nodded. She wants to protect herself, and her rtionship with Jeff, and her family.


    "Good." Sarah smiled seeing that JoAnna is not shaking any more. "Think about what you want to protect, and you will find your courage."


    Bob1 protested while reminding them not to do anything foolish.


    Sarah ignored him and squeezed JoAnna''s hands. "Do you trust me?"


    "Of course." JoAnna looked anxiously at Sarah. She wanted to do this. She didn''t want to hide any more.


    Sarah pulled JoAnna and walked toward the stairs that led up to the street while tapping her earpiece. "Eve, find a non-used property nearby. Store or storage will do." When she gave instructions to Eve, Sarah tapped a pattern with symbols on her promise ring. Few secondster, Eve gave her one address. Sarah tapped her earpiece again: "Eve, send this address to Aiden."


    Sarah didn''t want to use her phone; it might tip off Greg that she is in contact with someone.


    Bob1 just helplessly followed behind them, not sure if he should contact Jeff or not. As if she could read him, Sarah instructed, "Don''t use your phone. We want to bring him out, if he sees you with a phone he might run away and attackter when we are not aware."


    Bob1 reluctantly let go of his pocket with phone, thinking how this woman is foolish. Both of them, foolish! They don''t know who they are against or how many of them are there. He realized that Sarah spoke as there is one person behind this. If it''s only one, he can take care of him. He is confident in his fighting skills. He practices martial arts for many years now. "Are you sure it''s only one?"


    "Yes." Sarah confirmed.


    Bob1 rxed and followed behind them. He didn''t hear any gunshots in the parking, which means that there are no firearms involved. Bob1 was now confident that he can take care of the person who is after them.


    ...


    At White corp. Aiden''s promise ring was vibrating. He checked the pattern, it''s the one with a meaning that Sarah needs assistance, but she is not the one in danger. It took him a second to think of JoAnna, and he rushed to Jeff''s office. While he was in the elevator, Aiden saw that he got an address from Eve.


    ''Eve, of course...'' He called Eve. "Eve, is Sarah inside Jeff''s apartment?"


    "No.", Eve responded.


    Aiden shook his head and hanged up. He needed this confirmation to make sure. This can only mean that Sarah and JoAnna left Jeff''s apartment, and are in danger. And it probably involves Greg.


    He found Jeff just as he was leaving office for a meeting followed by Steve. "Girls need us."


    "In the penthouse?" Jeff''s eyebrows scrunched. He was thinking that no trouble should happen as long as they stay inside apartment.


    Aiden gave him a defeated look. "They are out in the city."


    Jeff''s mind went nk for a moment.. "Free my calendar for the day!" He growled at Steve as he rushed to the elevator with Aiden.

 Chapter 301 - No One Is Born Brave (3)

    As they were going from elevator to the car, Jeff had an internal struggle of his own. Jeff was angry. ''Why did she leave the apartment?'' He felt helpless, knowing that JoAnna might be in danger, and he is not there to help her. ''Is she in danger? Of course, she is, they would never call us like this if it''s not serious.'' He was scolding himself because he left her by herself. If he was with her, this would not happen.


    As they got into the car, Aiden saw Jeff''s expressions. "This is not a time to ce me on anyone. Now we need a clear mind, and to go and help them out."


    Jeff nodded, but his mind was still in turmoil. "What do you know?"


    Aiden started the car. "Sarah contacted me, that she needs my help." Aiden on purpose didn''t say that signal also means that Sarah is not in danger, because that will imply that JoAnna is in danger, and Jeff is already anxious. "I got the address" He handed his phone to Jeff. "Type it into GPS."


    Jeff entered the address. "Did she say anything else?"


    "We didn''t talk. She is probably being watched and didn''t want to use her phone." Seeing that Jeff is confused, Aiden lifted his hand with a promise ring. "We got few features in-built, so we can send messages through these. And Eve sent me the address."


    Jeff nodded and looked at the GPS which showed 14 minutes to destination. His anxiety increased, and cold sweat beaded his forehead... 14 minutes is too long. He wanted to call JoAnna, but if Sarah didn''t use her phone because she is cautious, that means that JoAnna should not use it either¡­ if he calls her, he might put her into danger... Jeff felt like going crazy. He looked at Aiden, "Howe you are not anxious?"


    Aiden smirked. "Not anxious? I am... but I also believe in Sarah. You should believe in Ana. Give her some credit... just by putting up with you, I admire her already."


    Jeff grunted. "What is that supposed to mean?"


    Aiden paused while checking the GPS. "You are my brother, and I''m used to you... but most of the time you are overbearing, and you want to do everything by yourself like no one else has any capabilities. I could go on... but this is enough to scare away most of the people who ever thought of getting close to you."


    Jeff wanted to protest, but then he remembered why they are in the car, and his mind went back toward JoAnna and worrying if she is OK.


    ¡­


    Sarah and JoAnna went to their second location for buying ingredients for a sedative.


    "Act as normal as possible. I will try to find him." Sarah advised, and JoAnna responded with a small nod.


    JoAnna purchased second ingredient while Sarah observed surrounding, looking casual. As they exited the store, Sarah spotted Greg on the street. Sarah linked arms with JoAnna and led her opposite from Greg, toward the empty property that Eve found.


    "He is following us." Sarah whispered to JoAnna as they walked between people.


    JoAnna stiffened her back and started looking back.


    "Don''t turn around!" Sarah reminded her. "If he realizes that we know he is there, he might suspect something and flee. Then we are back to the start line, and he is the one watching from the dark and waiting for his next chance."


    Sarah and JoAnna walked in front, and Bob1 followed few steps behind.


    Greg was about ten feet behind Bob1. He wanted to take him out, but there was quite a number of people on the street, blocking the clear path between Greg and Bob1. He was too far away. Greg increased his pace, reducing the distance slightly. He aimed his syringe gun at Bob1 from his hip height and pulled the trigger. There was a dull "PAK" sound and in next instant, one pedestrian that stepped in from the side got hit. Greg cursed as he passed the young man whose eyes were filled with panic, not knowing what happened to him.


    Greg thought how he has only two more shots left. And his targets are bodyguard, JoAnna and Sarah in that order. Sarah is youngest sister, and he does not see her as a big threat. He needs JoAnna sedated so that he can take her away. And the bodyguard is a problem. As he followed them blindly, Greg decided that he will sedate bodyguard and JoAnna. He will find some other way to deal with Sarah, maybe a smack in the head and she will faint, and if he hurts her more than just fainting... that is not his concern. It''s her fault for standing in his way.


    Sarah led JoAnna and Bob1 into the alley while taking guidance from Eve through her earpiece. Sarah went straight to the side door and opened it forcefully with a kick. She pulled JoAnna inside and Bob1 followed. He wanted to close the door, but Sarah stopped him. "Leave it half open. We want him toe inside."


    Sarah tapped her earpiece. ''Eve, track Aiden''s promise ring. Every 30 seconds let me know how far away he is from me.''


    After few seconds, Sarah heard Eve''s voice. "He is 6 minutes and 37 seconds away."


    Greg was following them while thinking about his n and didn''t realize that three of them took a turn into an alley, until he was in front of a half open side door in a now empty alley. ''They entered here?'' Greg peered inside. ''Looks empty, not in use. Why would they enter here? ¡­ Who cares?'' Vicious smile appeared on his face. ''This is actually good for me! No one will see what I''m about to do!'' He entered the building while carefully looking around. Greg walked through the hallway. There was one door on the left and one on the right. Greg tried opening them, but they were locked. He continued walking to the end of the hallway which opened to arge open space. And there he found them! Sarah and JoAnna were standing one next to each other, while Bob1 was in front of them.


    Greg''s gaze was fixed on JoAnna. "Hello, my dear JoAnna! We meet again.." He grinned.

 Chapter 302 - No One Is Born Brave (4)

    Three of them saw Greg enter open area and hear him say "Hello, my dear JoAnna! We meet again."


    Sarah heard Eve''s voice. "5 minutes and 12 seconds away."


    Bob1 moved toward Greg.


    Greg smirked at him and advanced slowly, not showing a trace of fear. When they were few feet apart, Greg''s right hand moved slightly, and a "PAK" sound was heard. Bob1 froze in spot and few secondster fell on his knees. Greg looked at him like he is watching an insignificant insect.


    Bob1 fell t on the ground.


    "What did you do to him?" JoAnna cried.


    "He is just sleeping. Don''t worry, my dear. He will wake up in few hours." Greg chuckled.


    Sarah and JoAnna nced at each other.


    Sarah heard Eve''s voice. "5 minutes and 1 second away." Sarah frowned. ''What is with this inconsistency? Are they stuck in traffic or lost?''


    Sarah shifted her focus on Greg''s right hand. ''There is definitely something there. I saw it move. A weapon? He said that bodyguard is only sleeping. He sedated him? So, he has some way of shooting projectiles which sedate people? Like a tranquilizer gun?'' This was out of her calctions. Based on video, she assumed that he used some medication to disable bodyguards, but she didn''t think that he can do that without physical contact with a victim.


    "What do you want?" Sarah asked.


    Greg looked at Sarah and frowned. "Not you."


    "But you want my sister?" Sarah decided to chat him up and stall for time. She will feel more confident once Aidenes here... and hopefully hees with Jeff. Sarah''s n was to attack Greg, but now that she realized he has some kind of weapon that can attack at a distance, her priority is to be careful and protect JoAnna. She can''t carelessly jump into things.


    "Of course. It was always JoAnna. My beautiful JoAnna." His gaze was on JoAnna.


    "Don''t call me yours. I was never yours." JoAnna snapped.


    "But you will be..." Greg smiled seeing that she is talking to him.


    Sarah heard Eve''s voice. "4 minutes and 27 seconds away."


    "I will never be yours." JoAnna was disgusted and angry.


    "That''s what you think now... in time, you will change your mind." He spoke as if he is exining to a child.


    JoAnna looked at Sarah who slightly tilted head gesturing her with eyes to continue talking.


    JoAnna understood and asked. "Why do you think I will change my mind?"


    "I have my ways, of course. But first I will put you to sleep. We will talkter." He lifted his right hand and aimed at JoAnna.


    Sarah was petrified, she thought that he will get rid of her, not try to get JoAnna. By reflex she threw herself between Greg and JoAnna just when the "PAK" sound was heard. Sarah felt sharp pain in her left hand. She looked at it, and saw a needle jabbed through her palm, missing any bones, close to the base of her fingers. Because it''s a thinyer of flesh, tip of the needle exited on the other side and Sarah could see the medicine drip on the back of her palm. Almost instantly, Sarah felt her left arm going numb. ''Once more I got drugged by something... just my luck.''


    Greg saw that hisst shot went to the wrong person and was stunned for few seconds before he cursed and threw the empty syringe gun away in a fury. Now he needs to revise his ns.


    Sarah heard Eve''s voice. "2 minutes and 53 seconds away."


    Sarah observed that numbness didn''t expand beyond her left arm but was still reluctant to celebrate her fortune of needle going through her hand when she nced at unconscious Bob1 on the floor. She turned to JoAnna who was petrified. Sarah grabbed her hand and whispered so that only she can hear. "We need three minutes."


    JoAnna snapped to her senses, and locked eyes with Sarah. JoAnna was relieved that Sarah looked fine. She stepped next to Sarah and faced Greg angrily. "What do you want from me?"


    "I want you to be mine..." The words slid over his tongue naturally.


    JoAnna stepped in front of Sarah protectively. "I''m sure you have some n. Tell me... I might like it."


    Greg''s eyes shed. "I have a great vacation house on Lake Tahoe. We can go there."


    "That''s it? There is nothing more to your n?" JoAnna was only thinking how she needs to keep talking. As long as she keeps talking, three minutes will pass. But what will happen after that? It does not matter, she trusts Sarah. There is something nned.


    Sarah heard Eve''s voice. "2 minutes and 13 seconds away."


    "Of course, if you resist, I have medications to help you... get into the mood. At first... because I know that in time you will learn to love me."


    "Do you really think that is how love works?" JoAnna could not believe how twisted this man is. Howe she didn''t see it before?


    Greg frowned. "I want you. I don''t care how love works."


    "I am taken. You can''t have me." JoAnna lifted her chin defiantly.


    "Taken? Are you talking about that bastard?" Greg gritted through his teeth.


    "I am not talking about any bastard. I am talking about the man who I love." JoAnna felt her anger rising when she heard Greg call Jeff names. ''How dare he call him a bastard?''


    "He is a lowlife! He seduced you! Open your eyes and see who he is! He is not worthy of your love!"


    "He seduced me? What if I seduced him?" JoAnna forgot about her fears, she was angry that Greg dared to talk smack about Jeff, and she wanted to hurt him. JoAnna is not a physical person, but she has a sharp tongue.


    Greg waved his hands, dismissing what JoAnna said. "Not possible. You are mine."


    "But I am his... he already touched me... everywhere." JoAnna''s eye shed defiantly.


    Greg got consumed with rage and jealousy.


    Sarah was pleased that numbness stopped spreading. The only problem was that she didn''t have any feeling in her left arm. Like when she got numb at a dentist, she can move her arm, but there is no feeling. She was listening how JoAnna taunted Greg and thought how this is side of JoAnna she didn''t get to see yet. Fearless. ''It seems that JoAnna found what she wants to protect.''


    Sarah was one step behind JoAnna, ready to step in if needed. At that time, she heard Eve''s voice.. "1 minute and 47 seconds away."

 Chapter 303 - No One Is Born Brave (5)

    "You are lying!" Greg screamed.


    JoAnna smirked. "Why would I lie?"


    Greg started pacing and shaking his head. Like he is having some internal argument with himself. His face was contorting in anger, and then he giggled. Few secondster he looked angry again, and the cycle continued.


    Seeing that Greg is not mentally present, JoAnna walked next to Bob1 and kneeled next to him to feel his pulse. She was relieved that he is breathing, and his pulse is stable, low but stable, like he is in a deep sleep.


    JoAnna stood up, looked at Greg and saw that he is mentally snapping. He was not able to ept that she is with Jeff. ''Just how far can his obsession go? A man with a great career and aplishments can lose himself just because he got his eyes on a woman that is not interested in him?'' This can''t be normal.


    Sarah heard Eve''s voice. "41 seconds away." Sarah tapped her earpiece and said softly. "Eve, stop notifications."


    ''Aiden is close, he will be here soon.'' Sarah sighed in relief. She looked at JoAnna who red at Greg confidently, not showing any fear. ''It seems that JoAnna took charge of the situation.'' This was beyond Sarah''s expectations. She enjoyed seeing JoAnna stand up for herself and for what she believes in.


    Greg stopped his pacing and looked at JoAnna as if he decided something important. "It''s OK. I forgive you." He smiled.


    ''What exactly is going on in his mind?'' JoAnna was in disbelief. "You forgive me?"


    Greg vigorously nodded. "Yes, yes... I''m willing to forgive you. It was just apse in judgement from your side. You got seduced only because you are inexperienced. I forgive you. I will teach you everything you need to know, from the beginning. Just how I showed you how to cut flesh, I will show you how a man can please you." He stepped toward JoAnna with his arms spread apart like he wants her toe to his embrace.


    "You can''t be serious..." JoAnna sniggered. "You forgive me? You forgive mypse in judgement?"


    Greg nodded enthusiastically and made another step toward JoAnna. They were less than ten feet apart now.


    "The onlypse I had was not to see what kind of a scum you are." JoAnna said angrily. "You want to show me how a man can please a woman?" Sheughed. "Look at yourself. You need to go and get help. Your eyes are not seeing right... I never had any interest in you. I admired your skill, and I appreciated your guidance. But afterst few months, the only feeling I have toward you is disgust."


    Greg''s face contorted in anger, and his hands fell next to his body, fists tightly clenched. "It''s all because of that bastard, right?"


    "How dare you call him bastard?!!" JoAnna was furious. "Jeff is a hundred times the man you will ever be! He is kind, and gentle, and knows how to hold me and please me in ways you can''t even imagine in your wildest dreams. Don''t you dare call him names! You are not worthy to talk about him!"


    Greg lost it, he rushed at JoAnna with his arms raised as if he is going to choke her.


    Sarah moved to protect JoAnna, but JoAnna already stepped forward and with all her force kicked Greg between his legs.


    Greg''s face showed shock, he didn''t expect that JoAnna will retaliate. Greg felt as his family jewels ended up in his throat and fell down on the floor, with his mouth wide open, without making a sound.


    JoAnna red at him fiercely and kicked him in the stomach with all the strength she can muster. "Don''t you dare put your hands on me!" JoAnna''s chest was raising rapidly how she breathed furiously.


    After few seconds, JoAnna lifted her gaze and her eyes met with Jeff''s who was standing at the door, observing the situation in disbelief.


    Aiden patted Jeff''s shoulder, and showed a smug smirk. "I told you."


    Aiden walked to Sarah observing her. "What''s with your left arm?" Just a nce at Sarah and he noticed the change in her posture.


    Sarah shook her head helplessly. "You will not believe me if I tell you... let''s stay focused, this is not over."


    Seeing Jeff, JoAnna''s expression softened, and smile appeared on her face.


    "Jeff!", She eximed and leaped over Greg, while rushing toward Jeff.


    Jeff was stunned and it took him a second to realize that JoAnna embraced him, before he ced his arms around her.


    JoAnna felt safe in Jeff''s embrace, and as if all her courage disappeared, she started trembling. Her trembling was like a wakeup call for Jeff. He tightened his hold on her and kissed her forehead.


    "It''s OK. I''m here now.", Jeff said softly.


    Knot he had in his chest disappeared with a feeling of her body leaning on him.


    Jeff looked at Bob1 who was on the floor, and worried expression showed on his face.


    JoAnna realized what he is thinking. Her voice was shaky as she exined, "He will be fine. He is sedated and should wake up in few hours. Bob2, Max and Ross are in the simr state."


    Jeff exhaled in relief. He was worried that Bob1 is seriously hurt, or worse¡­ he would never forgive himself if that is the case. Jeff''s icy gaze fell on Greg.


    Jeff and JoAnna walked to Sarah and Aiden and four of them all looked down on Greg who was still lying on the floor holding onto his crotch. Greg''s eyes darted from one to another, and then he focused on Jeff''s arm which was around JoAnna''s shoulder.


    Greg stumbled to his feet and red at Jeff for a second before looking at JoAnna lovingly.


    JoAnna shivered, and Jeff stepped in front of her protectively.


    Greg''s eyes didn''t leave JoAnna. "It''s OK. I forgive you... juste with me and I will forgive you everything." He extended his arm toward JoAnna.


    JoAnna steeled herself. "Come with you? You are going to jail."


    Gregughed manically. "Jail? Me? For what? For following you around and drugging few people? Look at me! I will plead insanity and end up in a mental institution. In six months, or less, I will be out! I will not set a foot in jail! Nowe with me!" His hand was still extended toward JoAnna.


    JoAnna was stunned to hear this. She looked at Sarah and their gazes met. It''s obvious that he does not know that they emptied his bank ounts and that there is a charge against him for taking bribes... but even with that, if he ims insanity, he will not see a day in jail!


    JoAnna and Sarah looked at each other, and thought the same thing, they wished that Sophia is here.. She would know what to do.

 Chapter 304 - No One Is Born Brave (6)

    JoAnna and Sarah felt desperation overwhelm them. How can the system be so wed? Greg is a doctor, and he does not care about any human being. In order to satisfy his desires, he will hurt anyone who is in his way. In order to earn money, he manipted the hospital data and put people with more money in front of the line, while others needed to wait for their transnts. And he can im insanity and avoid jail.


    Both sisters felt that this is injustice.


    Sarah spoke. "Anna, let''s call big sis." She turned to Aiden. "You can watch him for few minutes. Right?"


    Aiden nodded and gave a look to Jeff who also agreed.


    Greg''s hand was still extended towards JoAnna. Seeing that she is ignoring him and walking away, Greg stepped toward her trying to grab her arm.


    Greg''s face met with Jeff''s fist. This was the second time that Jeff caused him a massive nosebleed. Greg held his hands to his nose, trying to stop the bleeding, and looked at Jeff as if he wanted to say something. When he saw Jeff''s angry face, Greg decided to stay quiet. His eyes followed JoAnna.


    JoAnna didn''t look at Greg while walking away with Sarah.


    Sarah and JoAnna stepped into the hallway and called Sophia. They exined her what happened, and that Greg wants to im insanity.


    Sophia didn''t sound optimistic. "If he goes that route, he will be assessed by a professional. If it proves true, he will not go to jail. And yes, he might end up with only six months in the mental institution."


    "That is not right." Sarah objected. "Is there really no other option than to let him get away with only six months in a mental institution?"


    JoAnna was silently biting her lower lip.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna and her heart ached. "Is this all we can do?"


    They heard Sophia sigh, "Call mom."


    "Do you think mom has an idea?" Sarah was suspicious. If Sophia, who knowsw well, can''te up with a solution, what can their mom do?


    "I''m saying that mom can do something." Sophia paused. "Remember Mark?"


    Sarah and JoAnna looked at each other and they remembered how their mom swiftly cleaned up after Mark attacked Sophia, and Felix sorted him out. They never found out what happened to Mark... but do they care? After he attacked Sophia the way he did, whatever he got, he deserved it.


    "Thanks, sis!" Sarah hanged up and dialed their mom.


    Ste is in India, and it''s after midnight. After few rings she picked up.


    "Yes?" Ste''s voice didn''t sound sleepy.


    Sarah was happy that Ste picked up. "Mom, it''s me and Anna is here with me. We are in Los Angeles and we got into a situation."


    "Tell me..." Ste''s calm voice gave them confidence that she will support them.


    They told her what happened, and how Greg is now unting that he will plead insanity.


    Ste listened carefully. "What is his condition?"


    "He is fine." Sarah responded.


    "You are saying that he threatened Anna, stalked her, tried to sedate her, kidnap her, make her his sex ve... and he is fine?" They heard anger in Ste''s voice.


    "When you put it that way, it sounds really bad." Sarah said. "We will fix that... he will be hurt, but alive."


    "OK." Ste''s voice calmed down. "Send me the address. You will have ten minutes." Ste hanged up.


    Sarah and JoAnna looked at each other, surprise and disbelief mixed within them and they walked back to the room.


    JoAnna picked up the syringe gun and observed it. She had an idea what it is, but she never saw one so small before. "What was inside?" She asked Greg.


    "Why would I tell you?" Greg sneered.


    "I can tell you didn''t mean to kill anyone with this... but what was your goal exactly?" JoAnna tilted her head. "You even wanted to shoot me with this."


    Jeff tightened his fists when he heard this.


    "We already captured you here. I''m just curious how that genius brain works." JoAnna smiled.


    Greg got dazed seeing her smile and started exining. "I wanted only to knock you out, this dose on your body mass would be enough for about five hours. I want to take you to my house at Lake Tahoe. By the time you wake up it would be toote for you to get any help... the house is deep in the forest, you can scream as much as you want..." Greg sounded as he is narrating a wonderful story. His talk got interrupted when he felt a sudden pain on the left side of his face, and he fell down.


    Jeff was not able to listen anymore, and he punched him.


    JoAnna walked to Jeff and hugged him.


    "Sorry, I could not hold back after I heard what he said." Jeff admitted.


    "It''s OK. You can hit him as much as you want." JoAnna said calmly, with a smile.


    Jeff was surprised to hear that.


    "But me first..." Sarah gritted through her teeth and kicked Greg in the left knee and then again in the chest. She looked at Greg furiously and eximed, "Jerk! I ended up injected with drugs again!"


    Aiden shook his head. "How do these things keep happening to you?" He was not sure if he shouldugh or cry.


    "I don''t know..." Sarah almost sobbed and turned to JoAnna. "Anna, will I be OK? How long will thisst?"


    "Let me check..." JoAnna walked to Sarah. "How do you feel?"


    "I don''t feel my left arm at all. I can move it, but there is no feeling." Sarah was desperate. "Like after a shot at a dentist."


    "Do you feel this?" JoAnna touched Sarah in few ces and then pinched her.


    "I vaguely feel pressure... but just barely." Sarah responded desperately.


    JoAnna looked at the ce where injection went in. "It went throughpletely... That was lucky. If it didn''t, you would be with Bob1 on the floor now. You got only a small amount of medicine in your system. So instead ofpletely being knocked out, you are only having mild symptoms. In general, these medicines can affect spinal cord, which makes you immobile, brain stem, which knocks you out, cerebral cortex which..."


    "English, please..." Sarah interrupted her.


    "Your receptors for feeling are blocked. You will be back to normal in four to five hours max. Maybe less, depending on how much medicine got into your system."


    Sarah breathed out in relief.


    "What are we going to do about him?" Aiden asked looking at Greg who was sitting on the floor and staring at them while holding his bleeding nose.


    Sarah checked the time.. "We have five minutes and forty seconds left to beat him up."

 Chapter 305 - No One Is Born Brave (7)

    Thinking of hitting Greg, JoAnna looked at him and frowned. "You help yourself. I can''t make myself to hit him when I see him that pitiful."


    "Pitiful?" Sarah raised her eyebrows. "Remember what mom said? Think of what he wanted to do... keep you in some forest, locked up, and medicated until you submit to him?"


    JoAnna frowned. Conflict in her mind was reflected on her expression.


    Sarah was about to say something else to JoAnna, when she heard behind her Jeff rush toward Greg. Jeff lifted Greg by his cor with his left hand and started viciously punching him with his right.


    Hearing what Sarah said, Jeff got overwhelmed with rage. ''This man thinks that he can make Anna to submit to him? And wants to use drugs to force her?'' Thinking of this lecherous man force himself on his beloved woman made Jeff burn with fury. Jeff''s mind went nk and the only thing he could think of was to pulverize this scum of a man, so that he can never approach JoAnna. No matter how many punches he delivered, it was not enough. Jeff got overwhelmed by anger, and he even thought how he should kill Greg, and that only then JoAnna would be safe, if Greg is gone. Jeff didn''t care what would happen to him, as long as JoAnna is safe, that will be enough for him. In his mind he saw her happy, carefree and yful, and he wanted to protect that at any cost.


    Sarah didn''t remove her gaze from JoAnna who was fixated on Jeff.


    Sarah knew that JoAnna could not hurt someone because of herself. Today she got a chance to witness that JoAnna can hurt someone, but only to protect her loved ones. JoAnna is a healer, her instinct is to help people, even if she is the one in danger, she can''t make herself to hurt others. Only if her loved ones are in danger her healing instinct will be suppressed and she will be able to cause harm to others.


    JoAnna walked to Jeff slowly, like she is in a daze, and touched his arm which he used to hold Greg''s cor. "That''s enough... You will hurt your hand. Let me check it." Her voice was calm, full of love.


    Jeff let go of Greg, and Greg plopped on the floor, whimpering. His face was all bruised up, bloody and it started swelling. JoAnna didn''t spare him a nce, her attention was focused on Jeff.


    JoAnna walked few steps away with Jeff and they sat on the floor. She pulled a pack of wet wipes from her bag and wiped off blood from Jeff''s right hand. JoAnna sighed in relief when she saw that all blood got cleanly removed, and he had no injuries. She held Jeff''s right hand to her face, cradling her cheek in his palm and looked him in the eyes.


    "Thank you.", She whispered.


    Jeff pulled her in his embrace, and they kissed. They were back in their own bubble where no one else can enter, it was a separate dimension for only two of them. Jeff and JoAnna held each other tightly and kissed slowly, gently, they were in no rush. Like they have all the time in the world. Like nothing around them exists, and they can spend their lifetimes consumed in that wet gentle touch of their lips with a little tongue.


    Greg was grunting in protest because Jeff and JoAnna were kissing. Greg also whimpered because of the pain he felt. His face was badly swollen, he lost few teeth, and any words he tried to form were unintelligible. Greg moved toward Jeff and JoAnna with intention to reach for JoAnna and pull her away from Jeff, but Aiden stopped him with a kick which made Greg fly backward few feet.


    They heard steps approaching. Sarah checked time. ''They are seven secondste.'' Six men in ck suits entered the room and one of them looked at Sarah. She pointed with her chin at Greg. Two men picked up Greg holding him under the armpit and started dragging him out. The man who looked at Sarah nodded lightly, and all men in ck suits left without a word. The only sounds that could be heard were Greg''s grunts and whimpers while being dragged outside.


    ~Undisclosed location~


    Ste got off the phone. "It went well. You will get another one to take care of, Oleg."


    "Yes, Milena. I will take care of it, as usual." Man responded.


    "How many times I told you to call me Ste? It''s easy to slip up if you are not careful." Ste scolded him.


    Manughed. "Then you should call me Owen, my dear sister."


    "I will keep that in mind, Owen." She corrected herself.


    "What did this one do?" Owen smirked.


    "He was harassing JoAnna." Ste exined.


    Owen shook his head. "Your daughters again... Milena, when will you introduce them to the family business, so I don''t need to worry anymore?"


    Ste frowned. "You should treat them as your nieces... I want them to have a normal life. I want them to have a choice. That is the deal I made. If they want to join, it will be up to them."


    Owenughed. "They can''t join something they don''t know exists... "


    Ste frowned. "I''m still working on it. You know that as soon as they find out about all this, they will be exposed."


    Owen agreed and added. "I must admit that Sarah is promising. I have high hopes for her, we all do."


    "All three of them have my blood, blood of Lebedev family. They are all very intelligent and highly talented in their respective areas." Ste proudly said. "But I can''t deny that Sarah has an amazing talent. Unfortunately, elders also noticed her potential. That is why I''m keeping them away from the family, especially Sarah. They want to force her in."


    "Every day elders are increasing pressure to get them into the family. I don''t know how much more you can keep postponing." Owen warned.


    "I don''t need you to remind me. I will postpone it as much as I can. That is why I''m doing all this." Ste pointed at a stack of papers on the desk. "You know that once you get in, it''s impossible to get out." Ste gave him a warning look. "And we have a deal, you will help me."


    "Yes, yes..." Owen got defensive. "I''m not a man who will back off on his word."


    Steughed. "What word? If I don''t have a firm evidence against you, you would turn your back on me ages ago."


    Heughed with her. "You got that right.. No need to pretend."

 Chapter 306 - Take Me Home

    Jeff arranged for the bodyguards to be sent to the LA Medical Center to recuperate. Each of them got a VIP room. Per hospital protocol, police department was alerted by the medical staff that four men were brought in sedated. When detectives came to investigate circumstances, all four bodyguards gave statements that they didn''t see who attacked them. Since they are bodyguards working for Jeff, police assumed that someone is targeting Jeff. Jeff didn''t deny it and assured them that he will increase his security going forward. Without any further leads or evidence, other than the footage from the garage, police left Jeff and the bodyguards to rest while trying to figure out who the mystery man with a hat and sunsses is.


    While Jeff was handling business with the police, JoAnna went with Sarah and Aiden to get third ingredient for the sedative, and then they all went to Sarah''s apartment to wait for Jeff toe back after settling things at the hospital.


    "Are you sure you are OK?" Sarah asked JoAnna for who knows how many times already. It was the first time for JoAnna to be targeted in such a way, and Sarah was worried that she will be shaken. It was unusual how calm JoAnna was after all that happened.


    "Yes, I am fine." JoAnna helplessly responded. "Thank you for worrying about me, but I''m really OK. I just wish that Jeff joins us soon.", JoAnna sighed while looking at the time. She wanted to call him, but she knows that he is handling important things, and does not want to interrupt him.


    "What will you do with this syringe gun?" Sarah pointed at the syringe gun on the coffee table.


    "I was thinking that we can ask Felix to check it out. If he can make it smaller, and increase range, it would be more practical." This is not a gun that needs to be registered, and based on the medicine inside, it can only knock out people. If JoAnna has this, then she does not need to worry about seriously hurting anyone, and that is perfect for her.


    "It''s interesting to hear you talk like this... " Sarah was surprised.


    "I''m just considering my options. I''m not a fighter like you, or strategist like Sophia... but I have my strengths. Who knows? Maybe something like this bes my weapon?" JoAnna patted syringe gun on the table. "I don''t want to hide behind others for protection."


    "You did great today." Sarah encouraged her.


    "Thanks." JoAnna smiled. "How is your arm?"


    "Above elbow, is back to normal." Sarah was demonstrating by lifting her left arm. "Below elbow is still partially numbed, but I have some sensation back."


    "That is good to hear."


    Shortly after, Jeff arrived.


    JoAnna was ted to see him, and she leaped in his arms, asking to be held.


    Jeff was happy to see her yful, and eager to indulge her clinginess. "Do you want us to go home?"


    JoAnna vigorously nodded.


    "You won''t stay for dinner?" Sarah was disappointed seeing that JoAnna wants to leave as soon as possible.


    "No... you take care of that arm and let me know if it gets worse. I will have the sedative ready for you tomorrow." JoAnna mischievously smiled. "Just make sure you don''t sedate yourself... with your history, being around these things is not safe."


    "You!" Sarah was outraged but could not find anything to defend herself. After all, she was ashamed that she got injected three times already against her will withinst few months.


    JoAnna was happy that she got to tease Sarah a bit. In this way, everything seemed normal. She turned to Jeff. "Take me home."


    Jeff was ted hearing that JoAnna called the penthouse ''home''. That means that she officially epted to move in with him and call that ce home. Their home. In the back of his head, he started thinking how they should get a house... but now he needs to focus on JoAnna. He picked her up, and carried her to the elevator, like a princess. Their eyes locked onto each other, and they didn''t look away.


    Aiden got out of the kitchen, and saw Jeff carry JoAnna to the elevator. "Do you need a ride home? If you drive like that, you will end up in an ident!" Aiden cried after them.


    Sarahughed. "Let them be... they are enjoying."


    As soon as elevator door closed, Aiden looked at Sarah. "Yes, they are enjoying... and now that we are alone, I want you to exin yourself. What were you thinking of going out with JoAnna, knowing that she is in danger, and not telling me in advance?"


    Sarah got serious and blinked few times. "Would anything change if I told you?"


    "Yes! I woulde with you." He is not happy that she goes into dangerous situations by herself.


    "If you came with us, we would not catch Greg. He would just follow from distance, and not dare to approach us."


    Aiden squinted his eyes, not believing her reasoning. "You don''t know that. I want you to learn from your mistakes," He held her left arm, "and to stay away from danger."


    Seeing that he is upset, Sarah lowered her voice and hugged him with her right arm. "I didn''t think that there is much danger. Next time I will be more careful... and let you know in advance."


    "Next time? What do you mean ''next time''?" Aiden hugged her back whileining.


    "Well, we are not really leading peaceful lives. Next time is going to happen, sooner orter."


    Aiden frowned, but he agreed with her on that point. They are not leading peaceful lives. He nodded. "Ever since we got together all kinds of trouble are popping out around us... But I would not trade it for anything." Aiden kissed Sarah and held her tightly. "All this should be something to learn from. Your lesson to remember: Don''t do crazy things without telling me in advance! We have ns for this weekend, let''s revise them..."


    Two of them went to the study to discuss their n for how to handle Vivian.

 Chapter 307 - Biggest Love Confession (1)

    Jeff didn''t let go of JoAnna, as if he was afraid that she will disappear if he is not holding onto her. During the drive home they held hands, he carried her inside the penthouse, ced her on the bed and cradled her in his arms.


    After some time, Jeff rxed a bit and with one hand held JoAnna firmly next to him while with other caressed her hair.


    JoAnna enjoyed being in his embrace. Jeff made her feel safe, he made her feel loved. Next to him she felt needed.


    They held each other without a word until Jeff''s stomach made sounds letting him know that he should eat.


    "When was thest time you ate?", JoAnna asked him.


    He shook his head. "I don''t remember."


    Whole afternoon Jeff was in the hospital with bodyguards and police, and as soon as he finished there, he went to get JoAnna, so he didn''t have time to eat. Jeff was so stressed and worried how JoAnna is doing, that he did not even feel hungry.


    "How about we go out for dinner?" JoAnna suggested. The atmosphere was a bit heavy after everything that happened, and she could use the distraction of going out in public.


    Jeff agreed. He could use some distraction as well.


    JoAnna picked a Chinese restaurant and Jeff made a reservation. He was not pleased that they don''t have VIP rooms but when they promised to give them the most private booth they have, Jeff proceeded with the reservation.


    They ate in silence until JoAnna spoke. "I''m sorry."


    "For what?" Jeff looked at her curiously. ''The whole day was crazy, what is she apologizing for?''


    "For getting you worried." JoAnna rified.


    Jeff thought about it for few seconds before agreeing. "You should NOT have left the apartment."


    "Oh, I''m not sorry for going out. I''m sorry that you got worried." She had a task to do that required her to go out. JoAnna is not sorry for that. It was unfortunate that she ended up in a situation that got him worried, and that is the only part which JoAnna wishes she could fix.


    His brows creased as he observed her. "You are sorry for getting me worried, but not for getting yourself in danger?"


    "Yes." She looked at him a resolve.


    He exhaled in frustration. "You should take care of yourself more... Promise me that this will not happen again, and you will tell me if you are about to do something reckless." How can he keep her safe if she acts recklessly? ''I will increase her security.''


    "I didn''t want to keep it from you, but you didn''t leave me with a choice." JoAnna knows that if she told him, she would not be able to go out without disrupting his schedule. But now that she sees how the things turned out, she still ended up disrupting his schedule.


    "I would not stop you. I woulde with you." Jeff hoped that she understands that he does not want to lock her up. He only wants her to be safe.


    "That is why I didn''t tell you. Each of us has things we need to do, and I don''t want you to neglect your work because of me. I''m sorry that at the end you lost your afternoon because of me."


    "Anna, there is nothing more important than you." Jeff''s expression was grave.


    How can she even think about his lost afternoon at work? Only he knows how much he was worried when he found out that she left the penthouse, and that she is in danger. The thought that he might lose her was driving him insane. Only when he saw her standing (and kicking that man) did he manage to rx. He will never tell her that he had thoughts of killing that man, and that he would probably do it if she didn''t stop him.


    "I know... but it all turned out well." JoAnna attempted to coax him.


    "Yes, it did." Seeing her smile made him rx.


    Jeff wanted to scold JoAnna so she understands the gravity of the situation she was in, but he can''t make himself be firm with her. When faced with her smile, all his resolve wavered. The only thing he could do is to be grateful that all ended well, and that this beautiful woman is next to him, looking at him, smiling, and making his life better in any way imaginable.


    He remembered the scene when he entered the abandoned store. JoAnna was fearlessly defending him in front of Greg. While thinking about it, his lips stretched into a smile. "I didn''t know you can be so... ferocious."


    JoAnna was anxious while waiting for him to continue.


    Jeff scooted close to her and whispered. "You defended my honor in such an intense way."


    "What do you mean?" She whispered back with a slight panic in her voice.


    He observed her expression while he talked in a soft voice. "You proimed that I''m kind and gentle... and that I know how to hold you... and please you. I was never praised like that before." Jeff''s wide grin showed that he is very satisfied with her choice of words at that time.


    JoAnna was so embarrassed that even her ears turned red. ''He heard that!'' She was happy that the lights in the restaurant are dimmed, so he can''t see her color clearly. She cleared her throat. "Can we not talk about it?"


    "You didn''t mean it?" Jeff''s face fell.


    "No, no... I did mean it." She saw his lips stretch into a smile and realized that he tricked her into that confession. But she didn''t lie. "You make me happy."


    Jeff held her right hand and gazed into her eyes. He took a deep breath and said, "Anna, I would do anything for you." That simple sentence sounded like a biggest love confession he ever made.


    JoAnna''s heart fluttered. She put her left hand over his and smiled gently. "And I would do anything for you."


    Just as she finished her sentence, she heard his deep voice.. "Marry me."

 Chapter 308 - Biggest Love Confession (2)

    "What?!!" JoAnna shrieked from surprise. She felt that her brain stopped working. ''What did he just say?!!''


    "Marry me." He repeated.


    His deep voice rang in her head as if brain left and now there is an empty space that echoes. "This is crazy..." JoAnna whispered.


    Jeff sped her hands between his and looked her in the eyes intently. "I know that I don''t have a ring, and I didn''t talk with your parents, and you think it''s too soon..." He paused and took a deep breath. "Today, when I thought that you are in danger, my mind created all kinds of scenarios. Some of them were that I will not reach you in time and that I will lose you forever. I thought I''m going to go crazy... I don''t want us to waste precious time. I can''t live without you... I am saying this from the bottom of my heart: I want to spend the rest of my life with you¡­ and I hope that you want to spend your life with me as well." Jeff stopped talking and his expression showed anticipation and anxiety.


    JoAnna held her breath while he talked. She asked herself few times if she heard him right. Did he just propose to her to get married? Does he not have that agreement with his father? He said that he needs to resolve it first. "Did you forget the issue with Isabe?"


    Jeff was concerned that she will mention this. But he is working on it. With current status, and if next few steps go well, he will aplish financial goal to appease his father. "That is just an abstract obstacle... you can''t even call that an obstacle."


    JoAnna thought how he is taking all this too casually. It''s obvious that the deal matters to his father, and Jeff cares about his father''s opinion. Otherwise Jeff would not go to route to pay him off and to teach Isabe so that she can take over her father''spany. "One day when I get to meet your parents as your fianc¨¦e, I don''t want any obstacles. Not even abstract ones."


    He nodded vigorously for few seconds and then inhaled. "So, is that a yes?"


    ''Yes to what? To spending the rest of her life with him?'' JoAnna can''t imagine being separated from him. She gave a small nod and smiled. "Tentatively."


    "I will take that as a ''yes''." He hugged her tightly. "Give me one month... by then I will get down on my knee and ask you the same question, with a ring... and without any obstacles. And then we will go and meet my parents together."


    Jeff looked at JoAnna with wide smile for few seconds before kissing her. Then he looked at her again and startedughing loudly not able to contain his joy. People in the restaurant turned around to look at him.


    JoAnna was embarrassed. "Shhh¡­ everyone is looking!"


    Jeff was in good mood and eximed for everyone to hear. "She will be my wife!"


    People in the restaurant cheered and pped and waiter got them aplimentary dessert from the management.


    When themotion settled, JoAnna scolded Jeff. "What do you mean with, ''she will be my wife''!?? Did you forget about the ''tentatively''?"


    "Oh, that is only for meeting my parents." He looked at her confused expression and smiled. "You said that the issue with Isabe is only an obstacle for meeting my parents." Even if she wanted to squirm out of this, he will not let her. He knows that JoAnna loves him, and that she wants to be with him¡­ for Jeff, that is more than enough.


    JoAnna reyed their conversation in her mind. "Yes, that is correct." JoAnna felt overwhelmed. She needs some time to digest the information, and her mind to ept the reality. ''I am engaged??!''


    As if responding to her thoughts, Jeff said, "Now you are my fianc¨¦e." He smiled and kissed her few times before pulling her into an embrace.


    JoAnna hugged him back. ''It is crazy, and it''s too fast... but I can''t imagine my life without him. Isn''t this the reason why people get engaged?'' She smiled.


    Valet service got the car in front of the main entrance to the restaurant. As they exited, number of photographers approached them. Someone in the restaurant recognized Jeff, and tipped them off, so they were waiting. This is the reason why he usually asked for private rooms, so that no one recognizes him. The photographers started snapping photos as soon as Jeff and JoAnna exited and trying to get their attention by calling "Mr. White! Mr. White!". Jeff shielded JoAnna and helped her get into the car first. As he walked to the driver''s side, one photographer''s voice stood out of the crowd. "Mr. White! Mr. White! Can you tell us who is the youngdy?"


    Jeff was in a good mood. He looked at the man for a second, deciding if he will say something or not. He shed a smile, "My future wife."


    The photographers stopped moving for a second, surprised by a sudden news they got. By the time they regained their senses, Jeff was driving away.


    JoAnna turned back and watched as the photographers were left behind. "I thought you always have security when in LA."


    "I gave them a day off." After a hectic day where four of his men ended up in a hospital, he gave everyone rest of the day off. He was thinking of spending the evening with JoAnna in the penthouse, in which case he does not need personal security, since the apartment building provides it. When they decided to go out for dinner, he didn''t want to call his people back on a short notice.


    Jeff took JoAnna''s left hand in his right, their fingers inteced as he lifted it to his lips and kissed it. "Future Mrs. Jeffrey White."


    JoAnna froze. "I will need some time to get used to that."


    "You can take as long as you want." He kissed her hand again and held it on his chest while driving to his penthouse.


    JoAnna was looking at his perfect profile which dazzled her. ''Mrs.. Jeffrey White'' she repeated few times in her head and smiled.

 Chapter 309 - They Are Engaged! (1)

    Next morning, Aiden was drowsily nudging Sarah to wake up. "Baby, wake up... handle your phone..."


    Sarah moaned in protest. "What?"


    "Don''t you hear your phone?" He covered his head with a pillow. "Silence it, if you are going to ignore it."


    "I need the rm... let me check." Sarah saw that it''s her app for notifying her when there are media posts about her or her sisters. ''Now what?'' She opened to see the details and saw that it''s because of Jeff. ''Oh, I added him to the list for notifications when they got photographedst time...'' She turned to Aiden. "Your brother is in the news again."


    "Is it because of yesterday?" Aiden was waking up, thinking that someone connected Jeff with yesterday''s incident rted to Greg. Sarah also got serious and started going through social media posts which are talking about Jeff. After few minutes, she concluded. "There is nothing about bodyguards being attacked or a crazed surgeon... but there is a lot of spection about future Mrs. Jeffrey White."


    Aiden yawned, "Then it does not matter...e back to bed... and silence those notifications..."


    Sarah agreed and went back to bed. But she was awake already and justid next to Aiden, watching him sleep. ''Mrs. Jeffrey White... Did they got photographed again?... Mrs. Jeffrey White...'' Sarah wondered. ''How did JoAnna shift from mystery woman to Mrs. Jeffrey White?''


    She reached for her phone and went through social media posts again, trying to figure out where the rumors started from. Not long after, she found an article in one LA magazine. Article described that Mr. White had dinner in a Chinese restaurant with a mystery woman who was photographedst week with him in Malibu... some guesses and gossips to fill up the space, and then the main piece: Mr. White confirmed that woman is his future wife. They quoted him. Sarah checked few more links and found that number of other magazines published the simr information. Not everything was exactly the same, but part where Jeff confirmed that the woman with him is his future wife was consistent across different magazines. This looked to be more than just a gossip, so Sarah got out of the bed and called JoAnna.


    It took some time for her to pick up.


    JoAnna answered drowsily, it was obvious that Sarah woke her up.


    "Hello, is this Mrs. Jeffrey White?" Sarah spoke in official tone.


    JoAnna was startled awake. "How do you know?"


    "You are kidding me!" Sarah eximed, and then quicklyposed herself. "Hmm... everyone knows. Social media is buzzing. Last night Jeff told reporters that you are his future wife. This is not only in gossip magazines, it''s in business publications as well."


    "Oh..."


    "Well, congrattions!", Sarah practically screamed.


    "Thanks." JoAnna''s voice was quiet. She was notfortable with this, yet.


    "I suggest that you call Sophia, mom and dad and tell them... it will be better than if they find out from newspapers."


    "Yes. Thanks." JoAnna hanged up.


    Sarah hopped on the bed and woke up Aiden.


    "Now what?" Heined. He just slept off, and she is waking him up again.


    Sarah beamed. "You officially have a future sister-inw!"


    Aiden''s look was nk. He was obviously confused.


    "Jeff and Anna got engaged!" She bounced on the bed.


    "No way..." Aiden could not believe it.


    Sarah enthusiastically nodded. "Call him if you don''t believe me. I just got off the phone with JoAnna."


    Aiden paused before asking, "How long are they together?"


    "Does it matter?"


    He was suspicious. "You are unusually supportive..."


    "Even if I had any doubts about Jeff, they all disappeared yesterday."


    "All it takes is one bashing, and you change your mind?" Aidenughed.


    "Don''t make it sound so simple!" Sarah eximed and threatened to hit him with a pillow. "I saw that he really cares about her. I''m confident that he will do anything he can to make her happy."


    Sarah''s phone was ringing. She saw it''s JoAnna.


    "Yes, Mrs. Jeffrey White?", Sarah grinned.


    "Don''t call me that... it''s weird. And you sound like you are mocking me.", JoAnna pouted.


    Sarahughed, "OK. OK... I correct myself to future-Mrs.-Jeffrey-White, better? Why did you call?"


    "You don''t need toe and give mepany today... Jeff will work from home. I will let you know when the anesthetic is ready. You can count on picking it up after work."


    "Sounds good. Say hi to your future hubby from me." Sarah was happy that she gets to tease her sister.


    "You know that soon I will be able to throw all these jokes back at you?"


    "Hehehe, but you can''t do it now!" Sarah hanged up while still giggling.


    "Jeff will work from home today.", she told Aiden.


    Aiden acknowledged that information without showing much enthusiasm.


    Sarah was very excited. "I can''t wait... I guess we will n a wedding soon!"


    "You are enjoying this." He observed.


    "Of course. Weddings are one of the all-happy gatherings. There will be presents, and dancing and everyone dresses up nicely and is in good spirits. I didn''t have chances to attend weddings, so I''m very excited." She hummed a song and happily went into the bathroom.


    Aiden remembered that Sarah never had close friends, so it''s expected that she didn''t have chance to attend such events. As for her family, from paternal side, there does not seem to be many rtives, while from maternal side, they are not in touch.


    Aiden thought about that for some time, and then his thoughts shifted to Jeff and JoAnna. What is Jeff thinking? They are together only few weeks. How can he be confident that he is doing the right thing? On the other side, Jeff is already 28 years old. Maybe because he is older, he knows those things. Aiden can''t help but think about him and Sarah. He loves her, and can''t imagine being away from her... but marriage? He never thought about it.. Aiden started panicking, what if Sarah starts thinking about it? What if she starts disliking him because they are together for so much longer than Jeff and JoAnna, but he didn''t propose to her? ''Damnit Jeff!'' He cursed his brother internally for putting this pressure on him.

 Chapter 310 - They Are Engaged! (2)

    That morning, in Jeff''s and JoAnna''s penthouse, JoAnna woke up because of her phone. She sat on the bed and picked up the call, half a sleep. "Yes?"


    "Hello, is this Mrs. Jeffrey White?" Sarah''s voice came from the phone.


    JoAnna was wide awake in a moment. She panicked. "How do you know?!!"


    Sarah told her that there is number of magazines who published news that Jeff announced her as his future wife, and that she should tell her family.


    JoAnna hanged up and felt like it''s one thing after another giving her a headache. She can tell Sophia, who knows about her being in a rtionship with Jeff, and she can guess that she will be surprised. But mom and dad? They don''t even know that she is dating, right? How can she just call and say that she is engaged? They will go ballistic! From single to engaged right away?! That can''t end well. Even for her, that fact still didn''t sink in...


    JoAnna felt Jeff''s hand wrap around her waist, and he pulled her back into the bed.


    "It''s early, Mrs. White. Why did you wake up?" His raspy voice from sleeping made her heart wince.


    JoAnna wanted to tell him not to call her ''Mrs. White'', but then decided not to. There is no point in denying him this small thing, if it makes him happy.


    She decided just to answer his question. "There is number of magazines who published that you are engaged. Sarah called to let us know."


    "That was expected." He mumbled and pulled her close to him. "I wish to wake up like this every morning... with you by my side."


    "It is nice." She admitted and snuggled next to Jeff. "Sarah said that I should call my family to tell them... that we are engaged... " She felt his grip on her tighten and continued talking. "I will call Sophiater. I need to think about calling my parents... You should get ready for work."


    "I''m not going to office today. I will work from home... so I will stay in the bed longer... with you."


    JoAnna was happy to hear that he will not go to office. She does not want to keep him away from work, but if he can do it from home, then that works. "Oh, let me tell Sarah then. I don''t know if she is nning toe and give mepany today."


    JoAnna called Sarah, and Jeff was next to her, listening in to the call. After the call, JoAnna looked at Jeff who had a huge grin on his face. "Hubby... I like that."


    JoAnna realized that he heard Sarah addressing him as a ''hubby'', and seeing his grin, she could only helplessly shake her head. "If I tell someone that you are like this, no one would believe me."


    "Like what?" Jeff smiled and moved on top of JoAnna while kissing her from neck downwards.


    "Childish, charming, smooth talker, a bit needy..." She paused as he sucked on her breasts.


    "Keep going." His head moved lower.


    JoAnna found it difficult to talk. "A great hugger... Mischievous... Extremely handsome..."


    "Kind, gentle, knows how to please you." Jeff added while his lips paused in the area of her belly button, and then he continued lower.


    "Shameless... funny... " Her voice was lost as she gasped for air.


    Jeff''s tongue showed no mercy while exploring between her folds.


    JoAnna loudly groaned and Jeff looked up at her. She panted, "Don''t stop!"


    His arousal increased multiple folds hearing her say that. Jeff continued sucking on her juices until she climaxed. Just as her body stopped twitching from her first wave of pleasure, he got on top of her and prated her, maintaining a vigorous rhythm. This caused her arousal to me up again and build up on top of her first wave. Within a minute she cried his name while all her nerves tensed, responding to his movements. JoAnna felt dizzy, as she is going to faint, but Jeff was still not done. He slowed down, letting her catch a breath before increasing his pace again.


    ...


    Later that morning, JoAnna was half-dazed in the bed, next to Jeff. "I don''t think I will get out of the bed today." She was not able toprehend the rollercoaster of lustful ecstasy she just went through.


    Jeffughed, and showered her with kisses while relishing the fact that he satisfied her many times. He found out how to make her pleasure peak multiple times in session, and he ns to use that often. Jeff finds nothing more ttering as a man, than seeing her exhausted after their love making session.


    After some time of cuddling in the bed, Jeff and JoAnna went to take a shower and get ready for the day.


    ...


    Jeff was working from the study room, and JoAnnaposed herself enough to call Sophia.


    She told her that she got engaged to Jeff, and to JoAnna''s surprise Sophia sounded like she was expecting it. Sophia congratted her sister for the engagement, and advised JoAnna to tell mom and dad, but not over the phone. Ste will be back from her trip in two weeks. JoAnna should go home at that time, and then to tell them in person. "You should go with Jeff if possible, but give mom and dad heads up that you areing with a boyfriend, so the only news you need to break to them is that you are engaged." Sophia finished with her advice.


    JoAnna also mentioned that at that time, she will bring one gun that can shoot injections for Felix to look at, and to see if he can improve it.


    The call didn''tst long, because Sophia was at work.


    ~Seattle~


    Sophia is having lunch with Felix, and she told him that JoAnna and Jeff are engaged.


    "Already? They just started dating, right?" Felix was also one of people who was surprised by the news of engagement.


    "Yeah, they did... just recently. It''s not longer than two-three weeks, if I''m not mistaken."


    "You don''t think that JoAnna is rushing into this?" Felix was interested to find out why Sophia does not seem to be worried about JoAnna. Sophia always worries about her sisters, and her being this calm after such big news is unusual.


    "Knowing Jeffrey White, I''m surprised he waited this long. I work with him for a while, and he is not known for his patience. When he sees something he wants, he goes for it. As a CEO I admire this quality of his... as a brother-inw, I can only hope that he will make Anna''s needs as his priority." Sophia''s eyebrows scrunched.


    "So, you are worried?" Felix observed.


    "Of course, I am... their rtionship is progressing way too fast for myfort." Sophia confirmed. "Anna wille in two weeks. I will talk to her then and find out more."


    "Talk about progressing rtionships¡­" Felix cleared his throat. "I would like if you join me to Quebec toe and meet my mother."


    "Your mother?" Sophia froze.


    "Yes. She lives in Montreal. I told her about you. She would like to meet you... if you want."


    Sophia smiled. "When?"


    "Anytime you want. She is home, retired... so anytime works for her." Felix perked up seeing that Sophia wants to go with him.


    "Let''s check out calendars and figure out some dates that work. You will need to tell me something about your mother, I can''t go empty handed. I need gift ideas." Sophia was nervous and started talking a lot.


    Felix smiled seeing Sophia like that.

 Chapter 311 - They Are Engaged! (3)

    ~Los Angeles~


    Sarah and Bridgette met for a coffee during an afternoon break at White corp.


    "Tell me, is it true that CEO and your sister are engaged?" Bridgette asked reluctantly.


    "Yup."


    "Really?!" Bridgette''s eyes were wide, like they are about to pop out. "I read about it online, and I was not sure if I should believe it or not... so I decided toe to the source."


    "Source?" Sarahughed. "While we are on topic of rtionships, how are you and Steve doing?"


    "Oh..." Bridgette blushed. "We went to Disnend this weekend. And between two rollercoaster rides... we became a couple."


    "Oh, wow! Nice!" Sarah eximed and was surprised that Bridgette looks bashful. "If you are a couple now, howe you are having this coffee with me?" Sarah teased her.


    Bridgette pouted. "Well, your brother inw didn''te to work, so my boyfriend is burning up from the workload, and has no time for breaks."


    Sarah waved her hands defensively. "Don''t make it sound like it''s my fault. I have nothing to do with any of it!"


    "So, do you look forward to add Mr. White in your family?" Bridgette quickly switched to cheerful mood.


    "They just got engaged, I don''t think that will happen soon... but whatever she decides, as long as he treats her well, I will support it."


    "You are good sister. I wish that my brother is that supportive." Bridgette sighed.


    Sarah thought for a moment. "Oh¡­ I remember you mentioned you have a brother."


    "Yeah, I do... He is something like father-brother." Seeing Sarah''s confused expression, Bridgette continued. "There is a big age gap between us, and since I grew up without a father, he took on a father''s role. I know he loves me, but he is overbearing, and wants to control everything... let me not kill the mood. We were talking about weddings! When you marry, you will be Mrs. White also."


    Sarah paled. "We are not there yet. Not even close."


    Bridgetteughed. "You will be, eventually... You have another older sister. Is she close to marriage?"


    Sarah thought about Sophia. "She is in a stable rtionship. They are getting along well... I guess I should not be surprised if she calls and tells me that she will be Mrs. Martin."


    "Martin? Same as myst name!"


    "Oh, what a coincidence!" Sarah thought for a moment. "The only way this can get more exciting is if you tell me that your brother''s name is Felix." Sarah''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw Bridgette''s shocked expression.


    "Are they in Seattle?" Bridgette asked weakly.


    "Yes... wait, are you telling me that my oldest sister is dating your brother?!! The overbearing one?!! Or you have another brother?"


    "Not possible... Just in case, let me show you his photo to confirm." Bridgette got her phone out and searched through saved pictures.


    "I can do the same!" Sarah got her phone and looked through photos that Sophia sent.


    They showed to each other photos and confirmed that it''s the same Felix.


    "Wow! It is a small world." Sarah was very happy that she has an additional connection with Bridgette. At the same time Sarah was concerned about the overbearing description that Bridgette gave her. Felix looks to be a sweet man, totally smitten by Sophia.


    But Bridgette didn''t want to talk about her brother anymore. Probably embarrassed that she talked badly about him as an introduction.


    They chatted some more and were ready to head back to work.


    "You said that Steve is busy... you could get him a coffee." Sarah suggested.


    Bridgette lit up. "Good idea! I will get him a coffee and use that as an excuse to see him." She grinned and headed to the barista.


    ...


    After work, Sarah went to see JoAnna in Jeff''s penthouse, to get the anesthesia for Vivian.


    "You have enough here for five 20ml dosages. Based on her weight, each willst for about four hours. Inject her in the neck area and she will not be able to move from neck down. She will feel the pain and be fully conscious." JoAnna handed a bottle and number of sealed syringes to Sarah. "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Sarah sighed thinking how JoAnna is kindhearted. "Anna, every time I feel my heart softening, I remember that she lied to me from the beginning. She pretended to care, to support me. When I think of our time at University and how much I trusted her... it hurts. And then I think of what would happen to me if that evening I didn''t manage to escape, if Aiden didn''t find me in time. And my heart hardens again... Do you understand?" Sarah''s look was stern. "Forgiving enemies is a weakness. They will rise and strike again when you don''t expect. The moment Vivian betrayed me, she became my enemy."


    JoAnna nodded in understanding. "You are leaving tomorrow?"


    "Yes. We thought of postponing, but since Greg is out of the picture, I think that we can leave... right, Boss?" Sarah looked at Jeff who was working on hisptop few feet away. "Or should I call you brother-inw?"


    "Brother-inw is fine." Jeff smiled as he stood up and walked to JoAnna and ced his hand around her shoulders. "I will keep her safe."


    JoAnna pouted while her look darted from Sarah to Jeff and then back to Sarah. "I''m not a small child. I don''t need protection."


    Sarahughed. "Sorry sis, but your record proves that you do need protection." She turned to Jeff. "All right, brother-inw, I entrust my sister to your care. We are leaving Los Angeles tomorrow after lunch, and we n to have a busy weekend." She raised her hand with the anesthetic, shaking the bottle slightly. "You keep us posted how things on your end are going, even if you don''t need our help."


    Jeff nodded in agreement. "We will make our move on Monday."


    "Friday evening, we will go through what needs to be done again." Sarah was pleased that Jeff is with them in the n to destroypanies owned by Ed''s and Philip''s families.


    "Why do I feel like I''m not necessary?" JoAnna protested seeing that Sarah and Jeff are talking about their ns, and she has no role to y.


    "Not necessary?" Sarah looked shocked. "Anna, you are our healer! Just like in any multiyer game, there are tanks, damage dealers, and healers. Healers don''t do damage to the enemy and can''t take any damage either, so they need to be protected. However, healers provide buffs and healing to the rest of the party. Without healers, whole team will quickly suffer a horrible death. You are crucial for our sess. Do you understand?" Sarah observed JoAnna''s confused expression and found it funny. Sarah looked at the bottle with anesthetic. "And with an additional job in Alchemy. You are priceless!"


    JoAnna shook her head with her mouth slightly open showing that she is not understanding what Sarah said.


    Sarah sighed. "You should y more games... I wanted to say that you treat us when we get hurt."


    ...


    During dinner, Jeff asked JoAnna. "At what time tomorrow are you going to LA Medical center?"


    "My interview is at eleven. If I leave half an hour earlier it will give me time for any traffic jam, and to reach in time."


    "Do you want me to apany you?"


    JoAnna shook her head. "No need... with four bodyguards, I will be fine. I will text you after my interview, to tell you how it went."


    "I know it will go well." He was confident.


    JoAnna froze. "I hope you didn''t do anything..."


    Jeff only raised his eyebrows showing expression that he does not know what she is talking about.


    "I hope you didn''t make any calls or pull any strings. I want to do this by myself." Her gaze was firm.


    Jeff smiled and pacified her.. "It will all be because of your efforts."

 Chapter 312 - Team Of Six (1)

    ~Fairfield~


    It''s Thursday evening, and Sarah and Aiden are getting ready to head out. They are going to a nightclub which Vivian picked to meet with Sarah.


    Aiden watched Sarah pick equipment. "How many cameras we have?"


    "Enough." Sarah''s response was confident and short.


    Their n is to go and set up their own surveince in the nightclub, so that when next evening Sarahes there with Vivian, Eve can be of assistance.


    Sarah''s phone rang, and she talked to JoAnna while arranging mini cameras in the hidden pocket of her purse.


    After the short talk with JoAnna, Sarah informed Aiden: "Anna had the interview for her residence in LA Medical Center. She thinks it went well. They will get back to her tomorrow."


    "When that settles, she will officially move to LA." Aiden was still adjusting to the idea that his brother has set his eyes on a woman, and that Jeff is this serious. He believes that Jeff is moving fast, maybe too fast. He forgot how since Christmas he and Sarah are inseparable.


    "Yeah, I guess... " Sarah was worried how Edward will respond. Her dad seems to ept Aiden now, but she still remembers that he didn''t talk to her for two months after he found out about Aiden and her dating. "I don''t think she told our parents."


    "Do you think they will object?" Aiden could guess her thoughts.


    "I don''t know. But she got engaged and she will move to a different city... Ste and Edward arepletely in the dark. They don''t even know that she is in a rtionship. It might be hard to swallow all that in one go." Sarah shook her head and got herself out from those unpleasant thoughts.


    She looked at Aiden dressed up for the club. "You look dashing."


    Her eyes were full of admiration for the man in front of her. His simple outfit of blue jeans with light blue t-shirt fit him very well. Actually, for Sarah, no matter what he wore, she was enchanted by him.


    Sarah stood up and went to get herself ready. While picking her clothes, she thought of Aiden and felt lucky to have him by her side. No matter how she looked at him, he was her perfect match. Like two puzzle pieces that fit perfectly together.


    Sarah wore a simple dark blue short sleeved dress that ended just above her knees. She looked at herself in the mirror and spun on her toes, enjoying seeing the dress make a full circle high above her thighs.


    As much as she didn''t want to admit to herself, she was impacted by the fact that JoAnna is engaged. Sarah caught herself few times thinking about not so near future and tried imagining how her life with Aiden will look like in five or ten years from now. She was not sure if she sees them engaged or married, but she definitely sees her future together with Aiden, her Greek God.


    ¡­


    That evening, Sarah and Aiden entered popr night club in Fairfield, called Reflex. Reflex is the only proper night club in Fairfield, other locations where people gather looking for a good time in the evening, are more like bars.


    It''s arge open area with a DJ on one side and a bar on the other. Few scattered tables are close to one wall, and opposite wall has a bar height counter, which is attached to the wall, with a function of holding the beverages. In the middle is arge open area. Ambience in the club is very dark with few colorful spotlights from the ceiling swooping through the crowd of people, while providing minimal light source.


    "This is not bad", Sarahmented. "Three cameras will cover everything." Sarah pointed at three areas high on the wall. Aiden nodded in understanding.


    They went in the back to check one passage, and there is a hallway that leads to restrooms.


    "And one there." Sarah pointed. "We don''t need to monitor inside restrooms."


    Aiden agreed with her assessment. He loved watching Sarah when her brain ising up with ns on the spot. He admires her sharp mind, he always did. Seeing that she is eager to start, he pulled her into his embrace. "Let''s dance first. When the crowd is more intoxicated, we can ce cameras with reduced risk of being noticed."


    "Dance? Feels like forever since we dancedst time." Sarah happily allowed him to take her to the open area for dancing.


    They embraced each other and moved slowly while their eyes were locked onto each other. The beat of the music was much faster than their movements, but they didn''t care. They moved following the beat of some unknown music that yed in their minds.


    Last few weeks, they spent their time with just the two of them, unless they were working.


    Sarah forgot this feeling of being inside crowd which faded into blurs around them. Aiden still has the power to enchant her, just like when they danced at the Christmas party at Orion Enterprise. The party where she gathered courage, she didn''t know she had, and she made a move first to kiss him. Her heartbeat now is even faster than then. Now she is aware of body hidden under that clothes. Man who wants her just as much she wants him, who can lift her up to heavens and make her forget herself in his embrace.


    Aiden was fixated on her, and it seems that his thoughts matched hers. He pulled her close to him, and their bodies stuck together.


    He leaned in and said into her ear. "Let me know when you want a drink."


    Sarah shivered. No matter how intimate they are, the feeling of being in the crowd and exchanging secrets only two of them know, provided the mystery that excited her beyond imagination.


    Sarah got on her toes and spoke back into Aiden''s ear, "I will".


    She felt his body twitch lightly and was pleased that she was able to return the tantalizing feeling.


    Aiden straightened his back and looked at her face. Sarah''s smug smile provoked him. He leaned again to talk to her ear. "You know... that back seat still waits to be... checked out."


    They drove there with his Mercedes.


    Sarah imagined two of them, on the back seat, in the dark parking lot, and felt her heartrate increase. "Let''s set up the cameras... first."


    Aiden''s eyes shed in surprise that she didn''t reject the idea. For a moment he trembled from anticipation.. His hand went low on her back and he pulled her close to him while his lips found hers.

 Chapter 313 - Team Of Six (2)

    Sarah and Aiden enjoyed ''dancing'' and not noticing anyone around them. What they did was more of a forey than dancing. Sticking close to each other and kissing while moving together was arousing both of them. Sarah felt her knees go weak after some time.


    "Let''s get something to drink... something cold.", she was running out of her breath.


    Her heart was beating like crazy and her whole body trembled. She thought that if he touches any of her sensitive spots, she will orgasm within a second, right there in front of all those people.


    Aiden was not in a better state. Feeling her close to him made his body react without ability to control himself. His blood was pooling in his lower abdomen, making him crave for a release. Adding to the arousal was a thought that she is wearing an outfit that provides an easy ess, he just needs to lift the dress slightly and move her panties out of the way... so close. It was never this difficult to keep his hands away from her.


    "Aiden?" She repeated. "Drinks... now... please."


    He nodded and they walked to the bar area. She sat on the barstool, and he stood next to her, cing his arm around her protectively. No one wille close to her, not on his watch.


    By the time they sipped their drinks, their bodies calmed down. Their minds were still in turmoil, wishing that they finish setting up cameras as soon as possible so that they can leave.


    Sarah was smiling, unable to remove her eyes from Aiden. She thought how he must have put some spell on her for her body to react like that to him. That is the only exnation.


    Aiden returned Sarah''s gaze and smiled back at her with a devilish smile which disarmed her every time.


    Both of them were pulled out from their daze when they heard female voice call, "Aiden! I can''t believe you are here!"


    They looked around, and it was Mimi, young woman from Te University who openly showed hostility to Sarah because she didn''t like Sarah being with Aiden.


    Mimi was followed by Meghan. Both of them dressed up for a night out in a tight tops and short skirts. Mimi frowned when she nced at Sarah, but then her gaze went back to Aiden and she smiled, ignoring Sarah''s presence. "I haven''t seen you in a while. I didn''t know youe here..."


    "I don''t" He replied.


    Mimi was so close to Aiden that she almost leaned on him.


    Sarah''s eyes shed maliciously.


    Aiden moved his arm and pushed Mimi one step away. "You are too close."


    "Oh, how mean!" Mimi pouted. "It seems that you have a girlfriend now, so you don''t pay attention to me anymore."


    "I never paid attention to you." Aiden was clear that he wants her to go away.


    Mimi looked at Sarah. "Why are you looking at me like that? He is not a bar of soap to shrink if used..." Mimi froze when she saw Sarah''s hand one inch away from her neck, ready to w her throat out.


    Aiden was holding Sarah''s wrist, "Not here."


    He nced at Mimi, "You two should leave."


    Mimi swallowed hard and made few steps back. Megan followed her. They settled about five seats lower on the bar, neither of them removing their eyes off of Aiden and Sarah.


    "Bitch!" Sarah gritted through her teeth.


    "I agree. But causing amotion here can''t be good. We can do thatter, outside.", he caressed her cheek.


    "This will be a problem." Sarah looked at Mimi whose eyes didn''t leave Aiden.


    They nned that Aiden ces cameras. He is tall, so as long as he extends his hand, camera will stick to the wall high enough to cover people above their heads and to give them a good view. Now with Mimi and Meghan watching him, he can''t do that unnoticed.


    "I will do it." Sarah said while looking at the ceiling. Interior is industrial style, with framing and pipes exposed. If she climbs there, she can lower her arm and ce cameras on the wall.


    "No." Aiden understood her n when he saw her looking up.


    "There is no other choice. With two of them keeping an eye on you, you can''t move a finger without them seeing you. Trust me."


    "I trust you, but what if someone looks up and sees your underwear?" Aiden was aware that she is wearing a dress.


    "You should be more worried that they will see me walking up there, than my underwear. Your priorities are off. I can do it in less than five minutes. When I''m done, bring those two bitches in the back of the parking lot... I want to have a chat with them. I''m sure they will swarm around you as soon as I leave. And you should not have any issues to get them outside."


    "Understood." Aiden had no intention to dissuade Sarah from teaching Mimi and Meghan a lesson. In fact, he will help her.


    "Well, I guess if I''m going up there, then I don''t need to dy... I''m going to ce first one in the hallway of the restroom and work my way here." Sarah gulped down her sparkling water and gave him a quick kiss and a reminder: "Don''t look up too much, you might give away my position."


    Sarah walked toward the restroom throwing a warning re at Mimi and Meghan.


    Mimi perked up as soon as Sarah walked away and headed to Aiden. Meghan followed her.


    She approached Aiden, "You can talk now, without her here, right?"


    If this was few months ago, he might be entertained by Mimi''s behavior, but now he is with Sarah, and Aiden found her to be frustrating. But Sarah told him to bring them to the parking lot. He needs to chat them out for few minutes before suggesting that they step outside. "What do you want to talk about?"


    "How did you end up with Sarah?"


    "Two people meet, there is attraction, and they end up together." His voice was cold, but Mimi didn''t mind. As long as he was talking to her, that was more than enough.


    "Hmm... attraction? You can be attracted to more than one person, right?"


    "In theory, yes."


    "Why don''t we try that theory practically?" Mimi stepped closer and clung to his arm, rubbing her chest on him.


    "Wow... too fast for me..." He pushed Mimi away. "How about I get youdies something to drink first?"


    Mimi was surprised by this. "Aren''t you worried that your girlfriend will be back?"


    Aiden nced up and saw Sarah moving into position for second camera. "I have a feeling that she might take a while..."


    Mimi smiled and gave a meaningful look to Meghan.


    Aiden ordered drinks for them while stealing nces at Sarah who nimbly walked on narrow beams above them. When Sarah approached position for thest camera, Aiden smiled at Mimi and Meghan. "How about we step outside? It''s a bit crowded here."


    Mimi opened her eyes in surprise and smiled. "Of course!"


    Aiden let them walk in front while he observed Sarah using beams to ess the high window. Window was facing the parking lot. Sarah opened it and leaped out.


    As they walked to the dark area in the back of the parking lot, Meghan asked where is Sarah. She was suspicious that Aiden will just leave Sarah behind like that. However, Mimi was high and didn''t see anythinging, she clung onto Aiden''s arm, "I understand youpletely. Why would you be happy with one girl when you can have two? Right?"


    Aiden didn''t respond. His gaze was glued to the shadow in front of them. He pushed Mimi away from him, not letting here too close. He knows that Sarah is already furious. If she sees Mimi sticking to him like that, he can''t guarantee that Sarah will stop at simple beating.


    When they were few steps away from Sarah, Meghan stopped. She sensed that something is definitely wrong. She tried pulling Mimi toe back. But Mimi was staring at Aiden, and even pushed Meghan''s arm away. "If you want to go... then go... leave me alone! I waited for this for a long time!"


    "Who said that any of you can go?" Sarah''s cold voice reached them.


    Mimi''s eyes got adjusted to the dark, and she recognized Sarah. She rolled her eyes but was still hopeful that Aiden wants to spend some time with her. Who knows, maybe even something more serious... she is dreaming about Aiden since sheid her eyes on him. Now is her chance to snatch him. And no one will stand in her way. She sneered at Sarah, "Did youe here to cause trouble, or did you finally realize that Aiden is not made out of soap and he can be shared?"


    "Shared?" Sarah inhaled. "I want to share something with you...e here."


    Mimi never suspected any danger from Sarah, so she approached her defiantly.


    Aiden took a step back.


    Meghan was rooted in ce trying to make sense of situation.


    As soon as Mimi approached Sarah, Sarah punched her in the stomach. Mimi bent and Sarah hit her in the back. Mimi was sprawled on the ground, wailing, not able to understand what happened.


    Sarah looked at Meghan. "You. Come here."


    Meghan shook her head vigorously. Her face was petrified. She started walking backwards. On her third step, her back bumped into Aiden. She didn''t see when he came behind her. Meghan looked at him and her eyes widened.


    "She called you." His voice was cold.


    Meghan didn''t move. Aiden made a step back, and before Meghan could understand what happened, Sarah''s legnded on her head knocking her out.


    Mimi saw Meghan on the ground and looked at Sarah viciously. "You! After what Philip and Ed did to you, why are you back? You are worse than herpes!"

 Chapter 314 - Team Of Six (3)

    Sarah was shocked for a moment. "What did you say?", her voice was weak.


    Mimi grinned, happy to see that Sarah is shaken. "I said that Philip and Ed took care of you. Does that strike a nerve?" Mimi stood up and turned to Aiden. "After what they did to her, she is not pure... you should ditch her and stay with me!"


    "Not pure? What do you mean?" Aiden frowned at Mimi.


    "Yes, those drugs are powerful aphrodisiacs... you don''t really believe that nothing happened between them after she got that into her system? She is dirty. Dozens of them waited for her in that warehouse..." Aiden lost it and punched her in the face. Mimi passed out.


    Sarah''s face was somber. She looked at Mimi and Meghan on the ground and tried to make sense of all this. It was clear that Mimi knew what happened with Philip, and with Ed. But it seems that Mimi does not know the whole story, that Sarah escaped after being drugged. What is that thing that dozens of them waited for her!?? Sarah shivered.


    Aiden embraced her and rubbed her back gently.


    Sarah''s arms were limp on her side, as if she lost all her energy. She leaned her head on his chest and inhaled his scent. Her mind was a mess, and she was trying to make sense of everything.


    "What do you want to do with them?", Aiden''s voice brought her back to reality.


    Sarah pulled her phone and called Ste. Ste picked up, as usual. Sarah wondered if Ste ever sleeps. Sarah exined that she got two youngdies who are involved in drugging her and asked her mom if she can help take care of them.


    "Location?" Ste went straight to the point.


    Sarah gave her the information. There was about half a minute of silence.


    "Five minutes." Ste hanged up.


    About five minuteter, two ck cars parked close to them. Two men came out of each car, one of them stopped in front of Sarah and nodded. Men picked up Mimi and Meghan and carried them into the cars. They drove away without a word.


    Aiden embraced Sarah from behind as they watched two cars drive away.


    "This is a convenient service." Aidenmented.


    "Yeah... makes me more and more curious to find out what exactly is my mom doing when she goes on those business trips."


    Aiden was serious. "Sometimes is better not to know."


    "I know that she has her reasons for not talking about it... but that does not mean that I''m not curious." Sarah could not help but wonder where do those mene from? Why are they listening to her mother? Having some special security around the house is expected, but they showed up in Los Angeles and in Fairfield within minutes. Howe her mom canmand some secret security which has men in so many different locations? Does she have people stationed in the areas where her daughters live? Sarah told herself many times not to pry into Ste''s business. But this was too tempting for her, she wants to know what is going on and who exactly is her mother. Should she ask her directly when she sees her? Or should she use her skills to find out more?


    Aiden''s voice brought her out of her thoughts. "What do you want to do now? Go home?"


    Sarah nodded. "Yes... I must admit that what Mimi said shook me up. I have a feeling that we missed some important information when we searched for Philip''s and Ed''spanions."


    Aiden saw that Sarah was thinking something. Hearing her exnation, it made sense... It would be unusual not to be shaken up.


    ¡­


    Friday, around noon, JoAnna called Sarah to let he know that she got epted for residenship in LA Medical Center.


    "Great! Congrattions!", Sarah was happy for her sister.


    "Thank you."


    "I guess that brother-inw is happy. It''s official that you are staying in LA."


    "Yes, he is.", JoAnna remembered Jeff''s huge smile and that he made her repeat few times that she will live with him.


    "Are you celebrating?"


    "Maybeter. He is at work." JoAnna paused. "Sarah... take care tonight."


    "I will be careful, don''t worry. I''m not going alone."


    JoAnna know that Aiden will be with Sarah, but she is still worried. She exhaled. "OK. I will see youter at a conference call."


    Sarah hanged up and walked to the study room. "JoAnna passed the interview. She starts her residence next week, as soon as some paperwork is filled." She sat in her office chair.


    "Nice. Jeff must be happy." Aiden responded without lifting his gaze from his work. Noticing that she is sitting without using the PC, Aiden looked at her. "What is going on?"


    Sarah hesitated for some time. "Do you remember when you met Eve first time, I gave you a passcode?"*


    Aiden had to think for some time. He met Eve several months ago. "Yes."


    "Do you remember the passcode?"


    Aiden nodded. He also has a very good memory, not as good as Sarah, but much better than average. Remembering eight digits is a child''s y for him. "I never got a chance to use them."


    "If you use it, Eve will give you creator''s ess to her features." Sarah exined.


    Aiden was startled. "What? Why would you give me that?" He knows that Eve is precious to Sarah and she is not willing to share her. She gave him that passcode months ago, and he wanted to ask what is it for, but he forgot.


    "Right now, there are few features that only I can use. And I''m the only one with ess to her source code. If you use that passcode, you will get these privileges." Sarah''s head was lowered, Aiden could not see her expression.


    "Why would you give me that?" Aiden repeated his question. He had an ominous feeling.


    "Just in case, if something happens to me, you can take care of Eve." Sarah didn''t lift her head.


    Aiden stood up and walked to her. He kneeled in front of her so that his head is within her vision range. "What do you think will happen to you?"


    Sarah shrugged. "I don''t know... it''s just that all this with Philip and Ed is making me feel... ufortable. As much as I like to think that I''m invincible, I know that things can take a turn for the worse in second..." Sarah saw Aiden''s glum expression and smiled. "You are the only one with required skillset that I can trust with Eve."


    "I appreciate your thought. But I will not use that passcode. Ever."


    "As long as you remember it, I will be at ease."


    Aiden felt as his heart is breaking. "What do you mean ''at ease''?" He pulled her down from the chair into his embrace. "Sarah, you are acting strange sincest night. Why are you making this sound as if you are saying goodbye."


    Sarah hugged him back. "I''m not saying that... I will never leave you, not willingly, and there is no force that can keep me away from you. You know that."


    "As long as you know that, it will all be fine." Aiden hugged her tightly and reminded himself that all this must be very stressful for Sarah. She is the victim in all this, because he was not capable enough to keep her safe. Last night she heard another horrifying piece of Philip''s n. If she didn''t manage to escape... Aiden was not able to finish his thought. It was revolting that people like that exist, not caring about others. And this bunch of scums actually dared to hurt Sarah. "Tonight, let''s get our revenge. We can let all of this out."


    "I look forward to it." Sarah smiled.


    "Promise me that you will not do anything reckless." He demanded.


    Sarah nodded. "Tonight, if you don''t agree with something, I will not do it.." She promised.

 Chapter 315 - Team Of Six (4)

    Early that evening, they met for a video chat.


    Sarah and Aiden in Fairfield, Sophia and Felix in Seattle, and JoAnna in Los Angeles.


    "Where is brother-inw?" Sarah noticed that Jeff is not there.


    "He should be here any minute", JoAnna responded. "Jeff is swamped with work, and he iste from office."


    Sophia frowned. "What work is it thiste?" It was seven in the evening.


    JoAnna defended Jeff. "It seems that his assistant took an afternoon off, so Jeff was left to deal with everything himself. And he wants to clear up his tasks before weekend so that he can focus on this."


    "Do you want us to meetter?" Sophia asked. "His inputs are important, and if he will bete..."


    "We can''t doter." Sarah interrupted. "We have ns. Remember?"


    JoAnna sighed in relief. "He is here."


    "Sorry I''mte." Jeff told JoAnna and kissed her.


    "You should say sorry to us also." Aiden scolded him.


    "With a kiss?" Jeff responded in a cold voice, and raised his eyebrows expecting Aiden''s response.


    Aiden shivered. "No need, no need."


    Sarahughed. This was the first time for her to see Jeff make a joke, and Aiden actually didn''t find a way to respond! JoAnna''s influence on Jeff is showing.


    "OK. OK... settle down." Sophia warned Sarah, but she was also surprised to see this side of Jeff. "Sarah, Aiden, you two first."


    "We are ready for tonight. You can watch video feed from the club if you want. Latest cameras that Felix sent are set up, and they provide great night vision. I will send you links after the call. Vivian will be here around nine, and then two of us will go to Reflex." Sarah looked at Aiden, and he continued.


    "We are confident that Philip will not miss this chance. I will make sure to keep Sarah safe and to capture Philip."


    "What if he does note alone?" JoAnna was concerned.


    "Not a problem..." Aiden is confident that he can take Philip''s henchmen. "We don''t think he will do anything drastic in such a crowded public ce."


    "Once we capture them, we will take them to a rented isted storage unit where we will do... our stuff." Sarah''s expression was intimidating. "That will not be shared with you. Other than that, we have ready posts for social media and for the news outlets. They are on our share. I will send linkster together with ones for video feeds from the club. The posts will be published on social media this weekend. Comprehensive reports of their criminal activity for the news are ready."


    "Good." Sophia approved. "Jeff?"


    "As of today''s market closure, I own 22% and 24% of twopanies we discussed. That is max I could go without raising their suspicion. Stocks are purchased under market value with three different aliases to avoid their suspicion that someone has too much power. I''m ready for Monday. We will proceed as nned to get their value down. We are starting this weekend. Once their value goes down, most of the shareholders will be eager to sell off their stocks, and we will get enough to take over. At that time, we can consolidate all stocks under one name."


    "I will wait to hear from you before I make purchases as well. Whatever I buy, I will give you executive power on Tuesday, as we agreed." Sophia added and saw Jeff nod.


    Sophia proceeded with her update. "I''m keeping in touch with a public prosecutor, he will be the one filling charges against them as soon as I give him the green light... Anna, we count on you to keep Edward out of this. It''s up to you if you can do it from LA or will youe to Seattle. I suspect that Monday evening Sam will reach out to him. By end of workday on Tuesday, it should be over. I will block all Edward''s finances I can from my side, but he has his personal funds."


    Sarah added. "I will get Eve to redirect any iing calls from Sam, so that they don''t reach Edward. But that will not prevent him froming in person to persuade dad to give him money."


    "That is where we count on you, Anna." Sophia said.


    JoAnna nodded. "I will go to Seattle for this."


    Jeff and JoAnna talked about this but hearing her say it again made Jeff frown. He didn''t like the idea of JoAnna going to Seattle without him, but he can''t go with her because he needs to stay in person to navigate stock market purchases.


    Sophia saw Jeff frown and smiled. "We will meet again on Tuesday evening to discuss results. If anyone needs a meeting earlier, we can arrange that. Let''s stay focused next four days, so that we can celebrate on Tuesday."


    "It would be better if we can celebrate together, all six of us, together." JoAnna added.


    "How about next weekend?" Sophia suggested.


    "We are going to check out progress on our house building over weekend..." Sarah thought of an idea. "Do you want to join? We can make an event. Camping at the beach? Our team of six?"


    JoAnna looked at Jeff and smiled. "That would be nice. Count us in."


    Sophia was reluctant. She looked at Felix who made a gesture that it''s up to her, and then agreed. "OK. We are in."


    "Great!" Sarah eximed. "We can all meet in LA on Saturday morning, and head to our house site from there. I will arrange transportation. Sophia, if youe on Friday evening, or if you want to stay longer, you are wee to stay at our ce. You didn''t get a chance to see it yet."


    "Our ce also is avable!" JoAnna eximed.


    Jeff liked that she called it ''our ce''.


    "You want us to stay overnight camping?" Sophia was not very excited about that.


    "Yes, we can go there Saturday morning, and head back on Sunday evening." Sarah responded and observed Sophia''s worried expression. "Don''t worry, I will take care of everything. You just show up and bring any personal items you might need." Sarah knows that Sophia is not really an outdoorsy person.


    Felix looked at Sophia. "If we go to LA, maybe we find some time for you to meet my sister."


    "Bridgette?" Sarah chimed in.


    "You know her?" Felix was surprised.


    Sarah bobbed her head excitedly. "Yes, yes. She works at White corp. We meet for coffee sometimes. I like her very much. Aiden knows her also."


    "Do I know her?" Jeff asked.


    "Maybe... she is Steve''s girlfriend." Sarah was happy to talk about Bridgette.


    Felix''s expression stiffened. It was as if dark clouds circled above his head.


    "I didn''t meet her yet. Today Steve took an afternoon off to spend with her." Jeff responded.


    If there were any dark clouds above Felix''s head, they just became darker and thunderous. No one noticed this change.


    Seeing that this talk is going off track and Sarah and Aiden have tasks to doter, Sophia interrupted them. "OK. OK.... let''s end this chat for tonight..."


    They ended the chat with reminders for Aiden and Sarah to be careful.


    Aiden observed Sarah who was now in good mood while thinking of camping with her sisters. He sighed in relief. When Sarah talked about giving him full ess to Eve, Aiden had a bad feeling that she will be reckless and do something crazy.. But now that she has ns for next weekend and is smiling, puts his mind at ease.

 Chapter 316 - Team Of Six (5)

    ~Seattle~


    After logging off from the conference call Sophia noticed that Felix is not moving. His expression is grim. "Felix, dear? Are you OK?"


    "Do you know this Steven person?" Felix looked angry.


    "I''ve met him few times." Sophia was confused. ''What got into him?''


    "What do you think about him?" Felix was talking through his teeth.


    "I don''t have an opinion of him. Other than exchanging greetings, I didn''t get a chance to talk to him. He came with Jeffrey for business meetings... " Then Sophia realized, "Are you worried that he is dating your sister?"


    "She didn''t tell me about him." Felix looked at Sophia and pouted.


    "Maybe they just started dating." Sophia guessed, trying to pacify him.


    Felix didn''t respond. His jaw was tightly clenched, and his mouth twitched.


    Sophia got an email notification. "Sarah sent links... let''s check out the club she will go into tonight. I''m very concerned. There are so many things that could go wrong. I wish that she does not do this..."


    Seeing that Sophia is worried, Felix came back to his senses and returned to his usual self andforted Sophia. "Sarah is smart. She knows what she is doing."


    In the back of his mind he decided to go next weekend to Los Angeles and to see who is that Steven with enough courage to date his sister. If Sophia is reluctant to go, he will persuade her... he still has few massaging techniques to demonstrate which he keeps for emergencies.


    ~Fairfield~


    Few minutes before nine, Vivian came to Sarah''s apartment. Sarah put on her best smile, which she practiced for a long time in front of a mirror, and greeted her.


    Aiden didn''te out of the study room. He was not sure that he would be able to control himself. He was watching two of them chat in the living room through surveince. ''If I didn''t find solid evidence, I would never suspect Vivian.'' She looked so natural when talking to Sarah, he could not detect any sign of maliceing from her.


    Not long after, girls headed to Reflex. Sarah went to the study room to say bye to Aiden.


    "Why is he noting out?", Vivian was curious as two of them headed to the elevator.


    "He is just swamped with work." Sarah shrugged.


    At the main entrance, Hugo greeted them with great smile while holding the door open for them. "Well hello, Miss Hill... I didn''t see you in a while."


    "Hi Mr. Alvarez", Sarah dryly greeted the doorman who was flirting, as usual.


    Vivian didn''t mind Hugo''s advances, and was happy to chat with him. That made Sarah curious if Vivian got over Gabriel or was Gabriel also a lie. Now that she knows that Vivian betrayed her, Sarah admired her acting skills. Sarah felt regretful about how she treated Gabriel, she was harsh only because of Vivian. If she didn''t think that Vivian is her good friend, she would never meddle in Gabriel''s personal life.


    Sarah and Vivian took a cab to Reflex.


    Aiden tracked Sarah through the GPS on her ring. As soon as he observed that they started moving rapidly, he got down to the garage, took his Mercedes and drove to a storage house where he left his car and switched to a white pick-up truck that they prepared in advance. ''This will be poetic justice...'' Since Sarah was in the back of the white pick-up truck, unable to move when they drugged her, Sarah wants the perpetrators to experience the same.


    He drove to the Reflex, parked in the back of the parking lot, close to the back entrance and watched video feed from the club, on hisptop. "I''m in position, watching you. Be careful, baby."


    Sarah heard his words in her earpiece. She touched her earpiece and smiled. Sarah felt as if Aiden is all around her, protecting her. It made her feel warm and fuzzy.


    "Do you want to share that with me?" Vivian asked when she noticed that Sarah is dazed and smiling.


    "I just remembered something..." Sarah shook her head. "Let''s get drinks, before we hit the floor."


    Not long after, Eve spoke to both Sarah and Aiden, "Philip entered the club."


    Aiden looked at the camera and confirmed. "I see him. He is heading to the bar."


    Sarah and Vivian were dancing. Sarah heard Aiden through her earpiece, "He is sitting toward the middle of the bar, looking around... I think he spotted you." Sarah could hear Aiden''s voice getting tense.


    That was the signal: Philip saw her. Now she can take Vivian out of the club.


    "I need to use restroom, it''s crowded... will you give mepany?" Sarah asked, and Vivian agreed. It''s normal for girls to go to the restroom in groups. As they approached restroom, they passed next to the back door. Sarah faked that she is lightheaded, and Vivian suggested some fresh air. They used back exit to go to the parking lot... everything went ording to the n. Sarah pulled a syringe out of her bag, and injected Vivian with a sedative.


    Before Vivian realized what is going on, she was gagged and lying in the back of the pickup truck, covered up with a ck tarp. Sarah didn''t speak to her at all, which made Vivian even more scared. Vivian didn''t grasp that Sarah knows that she betrayed her, so she was wondering if someone else attacked them. She was petrified when she noticed that she is unable to move.


    "There is one slight problem" Aiden showed video to Sarah. "There is three of them. I don''t think that I can get Philip out without causing a disturbance." They watched Philip at the bar with two other young men, they were obviously together.


    Key to their n was to take both Vivian and Philip without attracting any unwanted attention.


    "I will do it." Sarah''s voice was firm.


    "No." Aiden didn''t waver either.


    "I will not do anything risky. As soon as he spots me, I will walk out, and I know that he will follow me. From there you can take over." Sarah''s exnation was logical.


    "I don''t want you to get close to him."


    "I will be careful... I promise."


    "No." This was one thing he will notpromise on. Sarah''s safety.


    "Babe..." She looked yfully. She wanted him to loosen up and let her do her thing.


    Aiden inhaled and held his breath. This is the first time she called him anything other than his name. But he knows she just wants to plunge herself into danger. He exhaled. "No. I almost lost you, twice."


    Sarah pouted and thought for a moment. She looked at him seriously. "There is no other choice. You can''t go because he will not follow you willingly, not unless you start a fight, and we can''t attract attention. If we pull back now, there will be no other chance. Jeff will start his part of the n tomorrow, and on Monday everything will go crazy. His family will call him back home... there will be no other chance than this. Do you want him to get out of this unpunished?"


    "Of course not." Aiden was conflicted. What she said made sense. But he can''t let her go. Aiden looked at her determined expression. "Baby, I can''t agree to this... remember what Anna said? Just a small prick of what they are using, and you are knocked out. If that thing even touches you..."


    "But they can''t take me away, not with you watching." Her resolve was even stronger. "It''s a risk that I''m willing to take."


    "But I''m not!" He frowned. He was getting frustrated with her stubbornness. How can she not be more cautious? He regretted when he agreed with her not to bring any bodyguards with them.


    Sarah lowered her head. "You are not the one who went through that... twice. You are not the one who was in danger and helpless." She lifted her head and looked Aiden in the eyes. "I''m scared. I''m terrified. And I need this to stop. Only by not letting him get away will this stop.. I need to fight my demons, and demon that hunts my nightmares is called Philip."

 Chapter 317 - Team Of Six (6)

    Aiden looked at Sarah with aplex expression. He understands that this affected her the most, and she should have a choice how she wants to deal with this.


    "You promised not to do anything reckless... and that you will not do anything I don''t approve." He reminded her.


    "That is why we are talking... I can''t do this alone. I need you." She was sincere, and it reached him. She saw his resistance crumble.


    "I will be watching you... you must listen to me." Aiden cupped her face in his hands. "If I say get out, you get out. Understand?"


    Sarah nodded and reached into her bag. "I have four left, you take two." She handed him two filled syringes. "Anywhere in the neck will do."


    Aiden looked at two syringes. "At this point, I''m tempted to use it on you, so that you stay here."


    "You will not dare."


    "No, I won''t." He sighed.


    Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. She was anxious like never before, probably because she ended up in the hospital twice because of Philip. Aiden''s embrace and the sweetness of his kiss calmed her down. She broke the kiss and leaned her head onto his chest inhaling deeply that woody-flowery fragrance that she loves.


    "Keep your eyes on me." She whispered and turned around, walking back into the club.


    Aiden looked after her for a second, and then went back into the truck and focused on video feed from the camera.


    Sarah entered through the back exit and headed back to the bar area. "Where is he?" She asked.


    "Still at the bar." Aiden responded.


    Sarah ordered a cold sparkling water and waited for him to notice her. Less than a minuteter, she heard a man''s voice, "Such a lovely youngdy... are you looking for somepany tonight?"


    Sarah turned around and faced an unfamiliar face. "No, thank you." She rejected his advances.


    He didn''t leave. "You came here by yourself, and don''t wantpany? I don''t believe that." Man was obviously under the influence of alcohol or drugs... or both. "Why don''t you just tell me straight, that you don''t find me handsome?"


    Sarah looked at him swaying slightly. "I don''t find you handsome. How about you leave me alone?"


    "Listen, missy... I can tell that you don''t know what a real man is when you see one... " He reached with his arm to grab her.


    Sarah hit his pressure point just below elbow, so swiftly, that he didn''t see it happen. His face twisted from pain for a second before his whole arm went numb.


    "And I can tell that you don''t know when you should back off." Sarah''s voice was smooth and soothing, but the man found it chilling. He nodded with terror in his eyes and walked backward from her.


    "You are amazing." Sarah heard Aiden''s praise. It made her smile. "OK. He is moving...ing from your left."


    Sarah gave a small nod.


    "My, my... who do I see?" Philip approached Sarah.


    "Other two are about three steps behind him." Aiden warned her.


    "Well, if it isn''t assistant Simmons?" Sarah smirked.


    Philip squinted. "It seems you are by yourself..."


    "I came with Vivian, but she said she is not well and headed back. It was early for me, so I decided to stay for another drink." Her story was credible.


    Philip smiled. To Sarah it was the most vicious smile she ever saw. She struggled to stayposed while shes of the night in B1S bar went through her mind. Sarah repeated to herself that it will all be fine, as long as she does not let him approach her. She got his attention, now she needs to find a way to get out... she is sure that he will follow.


    "I find it a bit stuffy... I will go out to get some air. If you excuse me... " Sarah looked at Philip, waiting for him to make space.


    Philip moved to the side. "If you don''t mind, I will apany you." He walked behind her.


    "His right hand" Sarah heard Aiden''s anxious voice and stepped to the left while pausing a moment, before walking next to Philip, on his left. Her heart was beating wildly... just a bit more and they will be out. She will walk to the parking, and there is Aiden. ''He said something with Philip''s right hand, what is it?'' If she knows what it is, she could devise some strategy. ''Whatever it is, it''s something sharp, right?''


    They stepped outside.


    Sarah looked around and frowned. "It''s crowded here... I will go to the parking, there is more open space there."


    "The other two are about four steps behind you." Aiden warned her.


    As she stepped out of the club, Aiden was not able to see her for few seconds until she turned around the corner and reached the parking lot on the side of the building. He exhaled in relief when he saw her walk toward him.


    "Why are you going this way?" Philip asked. "You are well aware what happenedst time... or are you thinking of revenge?"


    Sarah feigned ignorance. "Oh, what happenedst time? I actually wanted to ask you. I remember that we were in a bar, and the next thing I know, I woke up in a hospital. Maybe you can fill in some gaps for me." Sarah continued walking toward the white pickup, but her steps slowed down to a stop. She was afraid at first, remembering how things wentst time. But this is different. Now she knows what he does. She does not need to fear him. She wants to face her demon head on.


    "You look confident." He smirked.


    "Of course... when I know what I''m facing, I can be ready."


    Aiden was in the truck, and they were far away for him to hear what they are saying. He could speak to her, but unless she used her earpiece, he didn''t hear her. He thought that Sarah will bring Philip closer. Is she going toe closer, or should hee out? He does not want to expose himself too soon.


    "Baby, why did you stop?", Aiden spoke to Sarah. He got anxious seeing that she is not responding.


    "You think you know what you are facing?" Philip was confident that he can overpower one girl standing in front of him. She looked fragile.


    "Maybe I don''t. Why don''t you show me?" Sarah taunted him.


    Philips straightened his back and walked slowly toward Sarah. ''Silly girl... just a bit closer and you won''t know what happened.''


    Sarah didn''t back away, but she took a note of the position of his right arm. ''Seems like he has something between his fingers... a needle.... or a ring maybe.''

 Chapter 318 - Team Of Six (7)

    Philip was slowly walking toward Sarah and extended his right arm slowly as if he wants to touch her. His movements werepletely non-threatening.


    However, Sarah knew that there is something hidden in his right palm. When he was one step away, Sarah stepped on the side and leaped toward him. She grabbed his extended forearm with her hands and pushed it back to him. Her push made Philip step back, at the same time, one of her legs circled behind him.


    Philip tripped on her leg and fell on the ground with a loud thud. His right palm ended on his neck. For a second, he froze. Philip stared at Sarah with his eyes open wide, shocked. He didn''t expect her to be so swift, he always saw her as someone timid and weak. Even that time in the University hallway, when he grabbed her arm, she didn''t even try to get herself free, it was Aiden who came to her rescue. How can she be so fast? And so strong?


    By the time Aiden reacted, Philip was on the ground. Aiden rushed out of the truck, while two young men who were few steps behind Philip, hesitated for a second before leaping to save theirpanion. Sarah needed to let go of Philip in order to avoid two men. She jumped backward. Two men were focused on Philip, and Sarah used their distraction to swiftly circle around them and inject two men with sedatives, one each, in the neck.


    By the time Aiden reached, all three men were on the ground.


    He knows that Sarah had only two injections, but he sees all three of them down. "Which one did you take care of?"


    "The henchmen.", she breathed heavily, mostly from excitment.


    "What''s with Philip?"


    "Whatever was supposed to happen to me." Sarah observed Philip from a distance and didn''t want toe close to him.


    Philip could not move his legs or speak. At first out of shock, but now the drugs kicked in, and he was truly unable to stand up. His arms moved weakly, apparently out of his control.


    "Watch out for his right hand." Sarah warned Aiden, seeing him approach Philip. "I still don''t know what he used, but it went into his neck."


    "It seems to be the same drugs he usedst time on you." Aiden analyzed, and looked around. "We need to get them into the truck." There are no people in the area, but there are few cars parked nearby. Someone wille to get their car, eventually.


    Sarah frowned. "They are heavy, get the truck closer."


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden dragged four people inside therge abandoned warehouse outside of Fairfield city limits. Two henchmen were in one corner one the floor, leaning on each other, gagged and with cloth bags over their heads. Philip was few feet away leaning on the wall, tied up, gagged, and also with a bag over his head. Vivian was propped and tied up on a chair, gagged, in the middle of the warehouse. One light from the top was right above Vivian, so others were in the shadows, only partially visible.


    Sarah observed Vivian for some time without a word. Vivian''s eyes showed that she is terrified. She was looking at three men on the floor but could not see who they are. Aiden was further in the dark, and she could only see his shadow, but since Sarah is here, she assumed that is Aiden. Sarah approached her and removed cloth which obstructed her mouth, and then walked back in front of her.


    Aiden was standing in the back, silently observing and wondering what Sarah is going to do.


    "What are you doing?" Vivian spoke in raspy voice full of horror.


    "Can''t you guess?" Sarah asked.


    "No... no, I can''t. Why are you doing this?" Vivian''s voice was breaking.


    "Think about it... Why would I do such a thing? Did you ever do something to cross me?"


    "No, never..." Vivian vigorously shook her head. "We are friends... best friends. I would never cross you."


    "Oh?" Sarah tilted her head left and right while analyzing Vivian''s expression. "Let me see if I can help you remember few things." Sarah walked to the pickup truck and got aptop from there. She opened few emails side by side and showed theptop to Vivian. It was Vivian''s email exchange with Philip about Sarah''s activity on campus.


    Vivian''s eyes opened wide in shock.


    Sarah sneered. "It seems you remembered something." Sarah closedptop abruptly with a snap and Vivian got startled. If her body was not immobile, she would jump out of that chair.


    "What did you do to me?" Vivian asked realizing that she can''t move and that is not rted to her being tied up to the chair. They tied her up so that she does not fall down.


    "I will answer that in a bit..." Sarah keptptop on the side, pulled a chair for herself, sat on it facing Vivian and spokezily. "I have a question for you first."


    Vivian didn''t respond. Her eyes nervously nced from three men on the floor, to Aiden''s shadow to Sarah.


    Sarah waited for some time until Vivian''s gaze rested on her. "It seems I finally have your attention. You see... I know what you did. What I want to know is why you did it."


    Vivian spoke, "I didn''t..."


    SLAP!


    Sarah pped her viciously. Blood dripped from the corner of Vivian''s mouth.


    "You didn''t listen carefully, so I will repeat. I KNOW what you did. I want to know WHY you did it."


    Vivian looked at Sarah with eyes full of hate.


    Sarah had a satisfied smile. "It seems that we are finally getting somewhere."


    "How dare you hit me?!!" Vivian hollered.


    SLAP!


    Another vicious pnded on Vivian''s face. Sarah smiled. "That is not the answer I''m looking for."


    "You bitch!" Vivian didn''t give in.


    SLAP!


    "I can do this all night." Sarah''s smile widened. "You see? At first, I thought that I can''t make myself hurt you... but right now I''m enjoying this very much. Part of me wants you not to answer my question, so that I have a reason to smack you like this."


    SLAP!


    Sarah pped her again and stood up from the chair. "Yes, it''s very satisfying. I wonder how satisfying will it be if I start using my fists, or legs... or some weapon. You see, you can''t move, but you can still feel the pain." Sarah pinched Vivian''s thigh and Vivian winced.


    "What do you want to know?" Vivian said weakly.


    "Why did you sell me out?"


    Vivian''s eyes showed how much she despises Sarah. As if a dam broke, she started talking without taking a break. "At first, I didn''t want to talk to you at all... but then they told me to try looking pitiful, you might help me with the project. And if I can get close to you, in exchange for some information, they will give me money, and other things. When you did my first project, I realized that I can milk that brain of yours for more... and why not? You have everything, money, looks, brains... you can do few projects for me... Everyone is looking at you, everyone! You even got Aiden! And you act like it''s all normal. Do you know how much rest of us struggle to have just a fraction of what you have? You ungrateful spoiled heiress!" As Vivian spoke, her expression was livider by the second. "And when your dad kicked you out and cut off your finances, I thought that finally you will face some hardships. I wasughing! At next moment, you got a new apartment and a car, without even blinking! You even moved in with him!" Vivian was now looking deranged from fury. "Finally, Philip got you, and I thought you will get your retribution, your piece of suffering! But noooo... you had to be rescued. Nothing happened to you. Even second wave didn''t do anything. You came out of all that unscathed. How lucky can you be?"


    "You knew what that drug does?" Sarah asked, she was not able to hide her surprise hearing such malicious words from Vivian. Sarah was hoping that they are ckmailing Vivian, and that she only gave them information on her movements. Sarah really wished that Vivian didn''t know about their n to drug her.


    "What does it do? It would make you give yourself willingly to anyone for a day or two.. Philip handed around your picture, there were volunteers! More than a dozen of them waited for you that evening! Aren''t you lucky?" Vivianughed manically.

 Chapter 319 - Team Of Six (8)

    Hearing what Vivian said, Aiden rushed toward her, fury burned inside him.


    Sarah stopped him.


    Sarah was still not able toprehend amount of malice Vivian has for her. "You knew all this, and still you set me up?"


    Vivian looked at Sarah with ridicule. "What are few days of embarrassment? What are few days of guys taking turns f*cking you? It would bnce out all the good fortune you had until then. It would help you be less conceited... Who knows? Maybe you would even enjoy the process?" Vivian licked blood that dripped from her mouth.


    Sarah''s hands clenched into fists. She looked at Vivian''s crazed expression and could not believe that she considered her to be her friend. Sarah felt like someone dug a hole in her chest. It took her some time to calm herself enough to start thinking. It took her some time to realize that Aiden embraced her.


    Aiden was enraged. He realized that Sarah must be shocked to hear this. It was not the time to act on an impulse and give in to rage. He wanted to let Sarah know that she is not alone, that he is there for her and she can count on him.


    Sarah looked around the warehouse and walked to therge cage which she noticed when they rented the ce. She shook it and ascertained that it''s very sturdy. Sarah walked to Vivian and untied her. As she removedst knot, Vivian fell on the floor and groaned in pain. She was not able to move her body to ease the fall, but she felt the pain. Sarah pulled her by the arms into the cage and used two ropes to tie her arms apart.


    "Stop! What are you doing? Stop! What are you doing?" Vivian screamed repeatedly. Blood was dripping from her mouth. She tried few times to bite Sarah, until Sarah got the cloth and gagged her.


    Once Vivian was tied up inside cage, Sarah walked to Philip. "It''s his turn." She told Aiden.


    Aiden pulled Philip, tied him up to the chair and removed bag from his head. Philip was dazed, but he was able to move his body.


    Sarah observed Philip and was talking to Aiden. "Based on what Anna said, regr dose disables voice, arms and legs for about one hour. After that the person can move freely, but the potent aphrodisiac stays in the system one to two days." Sarah smirked seeing a bulge in the area of Philip''s crotch. "Anna told me I was lucky to have a high fever because that neutralized aphrodisiac in my body."


    Sarah looked at Philip. "You can talk now, right?"


    Philip looked at Sarah lustfully and tried to get loose from the chair.


    POW!


    Aiden''s fistnded on Philips face, and Philip groaned.


    "Sarah asked you a question." Aiden squeezed through his teeth.


    Philip looked at Aiden and then at Sarah. His eyes lit up. "Yes." Philip''s voice was quiet, he was licking his lips and checking out Sarah''s body.


    Sarah ignored the way he is looking at her. "We know you are working with Ed. I want to know: why me."


    Philip heard how Vivian got smacked until she talked and wanted to spare himself the trouble. Especially when he saw how Aiden is eager to beat him.


    "Ed contacted me and said that you came to the University and to keep an eye on you. No harm toe to you... Shortly after New Year, he changed his mind and said that you need to be taken care of... that I can do whatever I want as long as you are not his." Philip pointed with his chin to Aiden. And then his gaze went back to Sarah.


    Sarah thought that for Christmas, Ed found out that she is with Aiden. And he probably heard from his dad that she left home with him after that. Knowing that, he lost hope that she will be his, and decided that she should not be with Aiden either.


    Philip continued. "But he also wanted a backup... something that he can useter. He gave me something small and ck and said to inject it in you. It does not matter where, as long as it enters your body."


    "How much did he pay you?" Sarah assumed that Philip did it for the money.


    "Nothing." Philip shook his head. "Ed didn''t give me any money. I earned money from the guys who wanted to be with you... but you escaped, and I had to give refunds..."


    Aiden punched Philip and he fell down with the chair. "Bastard!" Aiden kicked him in the stomach. "How dare you sell her off like that?!!" He kicked him two more times and then bent over and punched him in the face several times. Aiden stood up and looked at Philip who was now all bloody, whimpering on the floor. Aiden stomped on Philip''s knee and cracking sound was heard. Philip screamed.


    "It seems that all of you are eager to y with other people''s bodies." Sarah''s eyes shed full of malice. "You don''t care about consent... and you think that you have the right to decide if someone should be punished and how." Sarah looked toward the cage where Vivian is tied up.


    Sarah looked at Aiden. "Let''s get those two in the cage." She pointed at Philip''s henchmen.


    Two men were sprawled on the floor of the cage, next to Vivian, they could not move, and they still had bags over their heads.


    Vivian was gagged, she could not move. Only her eyes moved around in horror.


    "Where is the drug we got from Philip?" Sarah asked Aiden.


    "Here." Aiden got a small ss bottle filled with transparent liquid and gave it to Sarah. "You will need this also." He gave her a small container which had thin needles inside.


    Sarah stepped into the cage, above Vivian so that she can see what Sarah is doing. Sarah took one needle, dipped it in the drug and poked one henchman. Then she did the same thing with the second henchmen and stepped out of the cage. Sarah ced the needle back into the container with needles and handled it together with ss bottle back to Aiden.


    Sarah walked back in the cage and removed handcuffs from wrists of henchmen.


    "Only he is missing." Sarah pointed at Philip.


    Aiden untied Philip from the chair and threw him into the cage.


    Sarah closed the cage doors and used handcuffs to lock it.


    Philip''s hands were still tied up with a rope, but other than that, he was free to move. He was reaching for his broken knee and whimpered. Sarah observed that even with all that pain, his crotch still is bulging.


    Vivian was terrified, her body would not move, and she was gagged.


    Sarah red at Vivian with an icy expression. "Don''t be afraid. Philip is struggling between aphrodisiac and pain... soon you will find out which one wins. His henchmen will be unconscious for about one hour. And their body will start moving in about two hours... I don''t know what will happen after that. Even if all three of them have a go at you, it''s less than a quarter of what you had in store for me... Who knows? Maybe you will even enjoy the process?"


    Sarah turned around and left the warehouse, Aiden followed behind.. He turned off the lights before closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 320 - Team Of Six (9)

    Later that evening, Sarah got out of the shower and plopped on the bed next to Aiden. He embraced her. "Talk to me."


    Sarah sighed. "I have difficulty understanding how much malice Vivian has toward me because she is jealous."


    "Think about it this way..." Aiden paused for a second. "You are a bright star, amazing, blinding. People stand around you and can only admire you. But there are few who can''t stand your light, because it''s too intense. They will turn away from you and see their own shadow. They don''t hate you, they hate their own shadow, but they see it because of you, so they think that by diminishing your glow their shadow will go away."


    Sarah looked at him in awe. "Since when are you so good with analogies?"


    He chuckled. "I have many talents that you still need to discover."


    "I see..." She smiled. "Thank you for cheering me up."


    He smiled for a second and then his lips straightened up. "When do you want to go back to the warehouse?"


    Sarah shook her head. "I don''t want to go back."


    "Are we going to leave them locked up in there?", he raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "No." Sarah got out of the bed and picked up her phone. She dialed a number.


    "Mom..."


    Sarah heard Ste exhale. "How many?"


    Sarah could not help but smile seeing that her mom knew why she is calling about. "Four. Vivian, she sold me out. Philip, who drugged me, and two of his henchmen."


    "Their state?"


    "Some beating, and they might be in apromising situation."


    "Compromising?"


    "I didn''t do anything that they didn''t n to do to me." Sarah was notfortable talking about it. Not yet. She hoped that her mom will not probe further into this.


    "Location?"


    Sarah exined where warehouse is. "Can you get them tomorrow afternoon?"


    "Yes... Sarah, honey..."


    "Yes, mom?"


    "You did well." Ste always taught her daughters to retaliate and not to be victims. Hearing that Sarah punished people who wronged her made Ste feel proud.


    "Thank you." Sarah was happy that her mom praised her.


    "Good night." Ste hanged up first.


    Sarah kept her phone away.


    "Your mom is awesome." Aiden praised Ste. "Scary, but awesome."


    ...


    During weekend, certain blogs, magazines and news sources published damaging information rted to twopanies. One was owned by Simmons family and other one by Peterson. News ranged from moneyundering, suspicious activities ofpanies, to criminal and immoral behavior of executives of thosepanies. Several new stories got published every hour, everything was backed up with documents and pictures.


    Sarah and Aiden watched trends on social media and made sure to take down any posts that are in favor of thosepanies.


    From Saturday morning, to Sunday evening those twopanies became synonym for dirty way of doing business. Many of their business partners announced that they will break their rtionships with thosepanies.


    It was not surprising that on Sundayte afternoon, bothpanies had emergency board meetings to discuss what is going on and how are they going to handle the situation. They knew that with these news, their stocks will plummet as soon as markets open on Monday. They need to find a way to remedy the situation. Both board meetings ended with the same conclusion: to savepanies, they need to invest more money into them.


    But none of existing board members wanted to put more money than what they already had tied up to this sinking ship. Most of them considered selling their stocks as soon as stock market opens next day, but no board member talked about it openly.


    ...


    By Sunday evening, Eve redirected more than dozen calls from Sam Peterson to Edward Hill. Edward was not aware that Sam tried to contact him or that hispany is in crisis. Or maybe he knew about it but decided to not take any action.


    Eve notified Sarah every time she redirected a call.


    Sarah texted JoAnna: "Sam is looking for dad. You will need to be there as soon as you can. I will join youter in the day as a support."


    ~Los Angeles~


    Sunday evening, Jeff is clinging onto JoAnna on the sofa in the living room. He is not letting her go get ready for sleep.


    "You know we need to sleep, right?" JoAnna was amused and irritated at the same time by his behavior.


    Jeff pouted. "If you get ready, you will sleep... and then in the morning you will leave me."


    "I''m leaving in the morning regardless if I sleep or not tonight." She tried to reason with him.


    "But if we sleep, time will pass faster." He buried his face in her back.


    She exhaled and turned to face him. "There is not much I can do about the time."


    "Don''t go." He looked at her like a child when does not want to separate from a loved one.


    JoAnna smiled seeing him be so childish. "I have few things to do in Seattle. If my dad gives money to Sam, you will end up taking it. I can''t let my dad suffer a loss, not from you. By Tuesday evening everything will be done, and I wille back home."


    Jeff stuck out his chest, like a rooster ready to fight. "I am your husband... if you ever need to choose between me and your father, who will you choose?"


    "Future husband!" JoAnna corrected him. "And I made my choice. I''m living with you already!"


    "Mmm... that''s better." He approved that she chose him, neglecting the fact how ridiculous his question was.


    "I really want to get some sleep before flight tomorrow. I need to leave for airport at five in the morning." JoAnna whined.


    "If you take a private jet, you can sleep longer." Jeff gave her a meaningful look.


    JoAnna shook her head. "I don''t want to spend money on a private jet."


    "One will wait for you at nine in the morning."


    "You are kidding me..." JoAnna was shocked. ''Why is he spending so much money?''


    "I''m not kidding, I want to stay longer with you. I will drop you off at the airport in the morning." Every minute counts when he thinks of his time with JoAnna.


    JoAnna felt her heart melting. "Thank you. You are spoiling me... Now I need to call airline and cancel my ne ticket."


    "Done." His tone was final.


    JoAnna was shocked. "When were you nning to tell me?"


    "I just did." He didn''t understand what the problem is.


    JoAnna surrendered. "Sometimes it''s impossible to talk to you."


    He still didn''t understand what the problem was.. But JoAnna stopped struggling out of his embrace, so he was happy.

 Chapter 321 - Team Of Six (10)

    ~Los Angeles~


    Monday morning, JoAnna got ready to head to the airport. Jeff carried her suitcase to the underground parking and handed it to the driver who put the suitcase in the trunk of a ck limousine. The windows of the car are tinted ck, and it''s impossible to see inside, but just by ncing at it from outside, JoAnna can tell that it''s a luxurious car. She looked at Jeff, obviously confused.


    Jeff opened the back door for her and charmed her with his smile. "I''m not driving. Today I''m holding you."


    In the car, Jeff was true to his words. He was holding her tightly all the way to the airport.


    JoAnna enjoyed being close to him and inhaling his masculine scent. The closer they were to the airport, the less enthusiastic she was about this trip. She didn''t want to separate from him.


    When car stopped on the runway, next to a jet ne, JoAnna spoke reluctantly, "I should go now."


    Jeff extended his arm and the ck divider between them and the front seats went up.


    "No one will watch as I say ''bye'' to my wife." His deep voice made her shiver.


    "Future wife..." JoAnna reminded him as his lipsnded on hers.


    He kissed her passionately, and her mind started spinning.


    "Jeff... honey... I should go..." She struggled to talk between kisses.


    "Not yet." He mumbled as his kisses and his hold increased in intensity.


    Their bodies pressed onto each other, and his hand went under her skirt.


    "Not here!" Her whisper showed panic.


    "No one can see inside", his hot breath swept over her neck.


    Jeff''s other hand went under JoAnna''s top and caressed her soft skin. It was hot and steamy in the car, and in next second JoAnna''s mind was a mess, not able to worry if anyone will see or hear them.


    Sometimeter, JoAnna almost stumbled out of the car.


    "Miss Hill, your luggage is onboard.", driver politely said and went back inside car on the driver''s seat.


    JoAnna took a deep breath to calm herself down. ''Did he wait outside all this time?''


    As she exhaled, Jeff embraced her. "Have a safe trip."


    He gave her a gentle kiss full of longing.


    "I will see you tomorrow." JoAnna said that to him and to herself. She was reluctant to part from Jeff.


    "Jet will wait for you at the airport, whenever you are ready toe back.", he caressed her cheek.


    JoAnna nodded and nced at him. "Your shirt is crumpled. Go and change before work."


    He shook his head rejecting her suggestion. "This one will remind me of you."


    JoAnna smiled thinking how silly he is and exhaled. "I need to go now."


    Jeff pulled her close to him and gave her a long deep kiss. JoAnna wrapped her arms around his neck and gave in to the kiss which needs tost until tomorrow evening.


    Two flight attendants who waited at the entrance to the jet gave each other meaningful looks and then turned away from the couple.


    "I will miss you." JoAnna whispered, out of breath.


    "I miss you already." Jeff whispered back as he let go of her.


    Jeff watched jet as it departed, carrying JoAnna to Seattle. He felt as part of him is leaving on that ne, and his heart ached. He wished that he can go with her.


    ...


    Jeff entered his office, followed by Steve.


    "Status?" Jeff was in his business mode.


    "Their stocks are down, currently at 60% and 58% of their value on Friday."


    Jeff nodded, and instructed: "Let me know when they go below 50%."


    "You think it will go lower?" Steve was surprised by Jeff''s confidence.


    "The market just opened. By end of day it will be below 50%."


    ~Seattle~


    JoAnna reached Hill family vi. She was greeted by butler, Mr. Joe.


    "Is dad home?"


    "Yes, Miss JoAnna, master is in his study."


    "Thank you." JoAnna smiled politely and headed to her room to freshen up.


    JoAnna still had Jeff''s scent on her. She could not get out of her head the steamy session they had in the car before she departed for Seattle.


    JoAnna had a goofy smile on her face when she texted Jeff, "Your touch still lingers on my body."


    ~Los Angeles~


    Jeff was in a meeting when he got her text. He smiled and spaced out while thinking how good it feels to touch her soft skin. His body reacted, and he realized that he is in a meeting. ''Good thing I''m seated.'' Jeff leaned forward trying to hide his throbbing crotch. "My body remembers how good it is inside you". He texted JoAnna back, enjoying the fact that they are exchanging steamy messages.


    He lifted his head from the phone and faced perplexed expressions of people in the meeting room.


    One icy look from Jeff made all people in the room focus back to the topic previously discussed, and not dare look at him again.


    Jeff was surprised by this yful side of him that was exposed when he was with JoAnna. But that was only for her. For everyone else, he was still the same icy Jeffrey White, CEO. A person no one can afford to offend.


    ¡­


    Shortly after noon, Steve entered Jeff''s office. "Boss, those two stocks are on 49% and 52% from Friday''s value. Do we get them now?"


    Jeff nodded. "We wait."


    Steve was nervous. "Boss, what if someone else gets them?"


    Jeff frowned at Steve. "You are doubting me?"


    Steve felt cold sweat on his forehead. "No, no, Boss. I don''t know what got over me."


    "Go and have a coffee with your girlfriend." Jeff said in cold tone. "You have half an hour."


    "Yes, Boss. Thank you, Boss." Steve left and closed the door behind him.


    ~Seattle~


    Sarah reached Hill family vi and went to JoAnna''s room.


    "How are things?" Sarah asked right off the door.


    JoAnna waited for Sarah to close the door. "So far it''s peaceful... Why are you here? I don''t really need support to handle dad."


    Sarah didn''t deny that JoAnna is right. She had her own agenda. "I have a score to settle with Ed."


    "By yourself? What about Aiden?" JoAnna''s voice was in high pitch from surprise.


    "I want to do this by myself." Sarah was confident.


    JoAnna was concerned. "You are putting yourself into danger again."


    Sarah didn''t want to tell JoAnna all the horrible things she found out from Vivian and Philip, but she feels that she should. JoAnna needs to understand that there are people who don''t y by the rules, people who are not nice or kind. And those people might be their first door neighbors.


    "Do you know that when I joined University, Ed instructed his henchmen to keep me safe? Later, when he found out that I''m with Aiden, he told them to do whatever they want with me..." Sarah''s voice was icy. "Tell me... if you know that someone pumped you up with aphrodisiac and then had a dozen of men eagerly waiting ready to for you... Would you forgive him? Would you forgive anyone involved? First, they handed around my photo, and then charged a fee from the ones who were interested... the only regret they have, is that I escaped, and they needed to give refunds."


    JoAnna''s eyes widened in horror. She looked at Sarah for few seconds before running toward her and hugging her. "I''m sorry, Sarah... I wish that I can help."


    Sarah took a deep breath. "I didn''t want to tell this to anyone... but I need you to understand that nothing can change my mind."


    "What about Aiden? Does he know about this?"


    Sarah shook her head. "This is one thing I want to face by myself."


    JoAnna nodded with a solemn expression. She didn''t think that keeping Aiden in the dark is a good thing, but it''s her sister''s decision. The best she can do is to support her.


    "Don''t make it look so glum.", Sarah tapped JoAnna''s forehead yfully, wanting to brighten up the mood. "Let''s find dad. You need to tell him about Jeff."


    JoAnna froze. "What?"


    "At least tell him that you two are dating. If you juste and say that you are engaged, he will flip... or are you going to tell him after you get your marriage certificate framed?" Sarah smiled and observed JoAnna, whose face was pale.


    After some time JoAnna nodded. "You are right. Let''s go... Don''t leave my side.." JoAnna pulled Sarah''s hand, and held her tightly.

 Chapter 322 - Team Of Six (11)

    JoAnna and Sarah found Edward in his study.


    "Hey, girls! What brings you home?", Edward is happy whenever his daughters visit, but he knows that this is not a normal visit.


    "We wanted to see you. Mom is not home, so we are worried that you might be lonely." JoAnna said cheerfully.


    Sarah rolled her eyes and nudged JoAnna with her elbow.


    Edward observed two of them, and faced JoAnna, "It seems that you have something to say?" He saw that JoAnna is reluctant, so decided to keep it light, to loosen her up. "Let me guess... Do you need a loan?" He paused for few seconds and frowned. "Or did you decide to move to Los Angeles?"


    Sarah looked at JoAnna and struggled to keep a straight face. ''You didn''t tell him about moving to LA?''


    JoAnna put her face in her palms. With everything going on, she forgot to tell him that she moved her residenship and that she is moving to Los Angeles... actually, she already moved to LA.


    Seeing JoAnna''s expression, Edward continued guessing. "I know that you took a break from work, and are in the Los Angeles because your mentor gave you hard time... did you find a good ce, and decide to stay there?" JoAnna could see that Edward is not very happy with that idea... but he was right. He missed few important parts, but what he said was basically correct.


    JoAnna awkwardly smiled, "Something like that." JoAnna took a deep breath and told herself. ''Now or never.''


    "Dad, I found a great facility in LA. It''s LA Medical Center, and I will resume my residenship there. I already filled paperwork... and I found a great ce to stay. It''s much better than my current ce." JoAnna observed Edward''s reaction.


    Sarah was on the side doing her best to control her expression. ''Well, she said the truth... some important parts are missing (like Jeff, the fianc¨¦!), but it''s still the truth.'' She praised JoAnna.


    "And one more thing..." JoAnna continued when she saw that she can''t read Edward''s reaction based on his expression. "I found a man who I like... and we are dating... and it''s getting quite serious."


    Edward''s hands clenched into fists, and he gritted his teeth for a split second before he forced a smile. "Serious?... When can I meet him?"


    "Well, you met him before." JoAnna blinked few times.


    Edward raised his eyebrows, expecting for her to continue.


    "It''s Jeffrey White."


    "White?" Edward looked at Sarah for a second and then back to JoAnna. "Jeffrey White? CEO? From White corp.?"


    "Yes." JoAnna confirmed.


    Edward silently contemted for few minutes. The only thing moving are his eyes which shifted lightly as he processed information he just got. He met Jeffrey White few times. Besides being from THAT White family, he is cold, lowmunication skills, those few words thate out of his mouth are orders to his underlings. How can that icy man match his sweet daughter who is like a summer breeze, brightening up the mood of anyone whoys their eyes on her? "Are you sure you two are...patible?"


    JoAnna was surprised to hear her dad say that. "What do you mean?"


    Edward took a deep breath. "If I need to describe each of you, he is winter, and you are summer. Total opposites."


    Sarah perked up. She is enjoying this.


    "No dad..." JoAnna shook her head. "He is very nice, gentle, funny, caring... he can make meugh."


    Edward listened to JoAnna and his eyebrows scrunched. "I''m not sure we are talking about the same Jeffrey White."


    Sarah burst intough and decided that it''s time for her to support her sister. "Dad, I can assure you it''s the same man. I was surprised also. He is a different person when he is with Anna. Her summer melted his snow and revealed a human."


    Edward frowned. "So, am I thest person to find out, again?"


    "I didn''t tell mom yet." JoAnna said weakly.


    Edward smiled. He was happy that this time he is not thest one to find out.


    He didn''t like the idea that one more of his daughters is involved with a boy from White family, but he is aware that he can''t prevent it. The best thing to do now is to observe the situation.


    There was a knock on the door. It was Mr. Joe, the butler. He informed Edward that Sam is here to see him.


    JoAnna and Sarah looked at each other and then at Edward.


    "Dad... " Both girls said in unison.


    Edward smiled. "Come, give me some privacy... we can talk moreter." He ushered them toward the door.


    "Dad, can we just say something?" JoAnna pleaded.


    Before Edward could answer, Sam was at the door. "Hi, my friend, sorry to barge in like this..." Sam gave a nce to JoAnna and Sarah, his gaze lingered on Sarah longer than necessary and he headed to Edward for a handshake.


    Edward shook Sam''s hand and looked at his daughters. "We will continueter."


    Sarah and JoAnna walked outside and looked at the closed door of the study with regret. They both regretted that they didn''t give some kind of warning to Edward that Sam wille, probably looking for money... and that he should not give him any.


    Sarah and JoAnna went to family room and took turns pacing around, waiting for Sam to leave. They know that if they go inside and warn Edward in front of Sam, they will expose themselves. The fact that they are the ones sabotaging Sam''spany in order to destroy it, needs to stay secret. Their methods are not exactly legal.


    JoAnna cursed herself internally. If Edward lends money to Sam, why did shee back home? She felt useless.


    "Hey¡­", Sarah called JoAnna. "Even if dad decides to give him money, it is not something that can be finalized right away. We will have time to talk to dad once Sam leaves. Even if he initiated transaction, there will be a window where he can stop it."


    JoAnna responded with a nod.


    "Come and see this... it''s a good distraction while we wait for Sam to leave." Sarah gestured to JoAnna to join her in looking at the news on herptop.


    "Wow! They are crashing hard!" Sarah eximed. "This graph shows value of stocks for Sam''spany. They are less than half what they were worth on Friday." Sarah said with glee, trying to keep her voice down.


    "What does that mean?" JoAnna asked.


    "It means that your hubby should start buying, if he is not buying already. For every dor worth on Friday, now he needs to pay 45 cents."


    JoAnna was confused. "But it''s still 45 cents, he can''t make a dor out of it when he takes over thepany."


    "No, but that is not the n..." Sarah frowned at JoAnna before knocking her head slightly with a finger. "Instead of staring at his handsome face, you should pay more attention to his words when he talks." Sarah teased JoAnna before exining in a quiet voice. "The n is that after getting control of thepany, it will be sold out in pieces. In that way, he will get much more than a dor for every 45 cents he spends now."


    "What makes you think that someone else will not think this way and buy the stocks?"


    Sarah thought, ''How is it possible that JoAnna didn''t pay attention at all during our online meetings?'' She still decided to exin. "In order to sellpany in pieces, you need to have control of it. That means, that Jeff needs to own more than half. As of Friday, he already owns about a quarter. Today he needs to buy enough so that he crosses 51% of total shares. If he can''t get that much, then all effort and money will be wasted, and he will be stuck with lots of shares which are not worth a squat."


    "You are saying that if anyone wants to try the same thing, they need to make sure they own more than half?"


    "Correct" Sarah confirmed.


    JoAnna thought for some time before finding another point she needs rified. "When he sells thepany in pieces... What about the people who work there? Will they be out of job?"


    "Jeff and Sophia talked about this..." Sarah was not in the mood to repeat the whole n just because JoAnna is mesmerized with Jeff and can''t pay attention. "They have a n. No one will be left on the street. Ask Jeff for details when you get a chance."


    At that time, they heard steps in the hallway and saw Sam leaving. Sarah and JoAnna observed that he was in a good mood.. Two girls looked at each other with concern in their eyes, and then headed to Edward''s study.

 Chapter 323 - Team Of Six (12)

    JoAnna and Sarah entered Edward''s study room and looked at him with apprehension.


    He was sitting behind hisputer desk, observing them without a word. Sarah and JoAnna could not read his mood.


    "Dad, what did Sam want?" JoAnna asked fearing to hear the answer.


    "Money." Edward said and observed that both Sarah and JoAnna tensed up. "It seems that hispany got into a financial difficulty and he came to ask for money."


    Sarah and JoAnna nced at each other and then turned to Edward expecting him to say that he gave Sam what he wanted.


    Edward took a deep breath. "Come, sit..." he gestured to two chairs opposite from him.


    Two of them sat and waited for Edward to speak.


    He scrutinized them for a minute. "Will you two tell me what is going on?"


    "Did you give him the money?" Sarah was not able to hold back.


    "No." He saw that both of his daughters rxed hearing this.


    "I told him that he is asking for arge amount, and I need time to get it. He expects that I will look into it and get back to himter." Edward paused before continuing. "I don''t know exactly what is going on, but I know that Sam is not a sincere man. That is why I''m refusing to work with him all these years. I have no intention of giving him any money. Now your turn... What is going on?"


    JoAnna gave a look to Sarah and nodded giving her a signal to speak.


    "Do you remember that recently I was in the hospital two times?" Sarah waited for Edward to nod. "Ed ordered an attack on me which led to that."


    Edward''s eyes widened. "Continue."


    "Ed is romantically interested in me for several years. During our Christmas party he found out that I''m dating Aiden and then he ordered his henchmen in Fairfield to attack me." Sarah didn''t want to go into too many details. She already saw that Edward is furious, it was enough information for him rted to why they are doing this. Now she needs to say what they are doing. "We found information of their illegal and immoral activity, they are stealing designs from smallerpanies, and are involved with drugs. Device that Ed used on me was stolen from Felix Martin. We published information what we found, using various media in order to get their stocks go down. That is why Sam is in predicament now."


    "Who is this WE that you are talking about?" Edward noticed Sarah''s choice of words,


    Sarah nced at JoAnna and answered his question. "Two of us, Sophia, Aiden, Felix, and Jeffrey."


    "Team of six..." Edward thought for some time before asking. "And now that hispany lost value, will you leave them like this?"


    Sarah shook her head. "We are going for annihtion. Jeff and Sophia will buy the stocks and destroy them."


    Edward nodded, approving what he heard. "I want in."


    "What?" JoAnna was shocked and had to ask.


    "I want in." Edward confirmed. "Instead of giving money to Sam to keep hispany, I will use my money to destroy hispany. No one can hurt my daughters and go unscathed."


    "Talk to Sophia." JoAnna said, happy to see their father like this.


    Edward was always a person who looked busy with his projects and was not interested in anything else. Both Sarah and JoAnna are surprised that he saw through Sam and didn''t want to work with him. Edward always seemed to be eager to spend time with Sam. He tricked all of them.


    While Sarah and JoAnna were in their own thoughts, rethinking their opinion of their father, he already called Sophia and put her on the speaker.


    "Yes, dad..." Sophia responded.


    "I have Sarah and JoAnna here. They told me what you are doing. I want in."


    Sophia hesitated for some time, processing what she just heard. "Uhm... We are about to start buying stocks. Once market closes, I will give executive rights for my stocks to Jeffrey White. In this way he will have power to do what we nned. If you buy stocks, are you ready to hand them to him on the basis of good faith?"


    Edward looked at JoAnna. "Yes. If I entrusted him my daughter, giving him some money is not much, is it?" Edward''s eyes were warm and full of sincerity.


    JoAnna felt her eyes swell and her vision was blurry from the tears that pooled. "Thank you, dad." She said under her breath.


    Sarah was smiling widely. "Sophia, not being here in person, you are missing quite a scene!"


    Edward looked back at the phone. "How do we do this?"


    Sophia didn''t hesitate. She looked at the time. "It''ste for you to transfer money to my ount so that I handle everything. You will need to buy the stocks yourself. Call your financial advisor and give him information that I''m sending you right now... check your email. I will give you a ''go'' when we are ready to buy."


    "OK. I will let you know if I need more information." Edward hanged up and called his financial advisor.


    ...


    Jeff was pleased to hear that Edward is also participating.


    By the time stock market closed, Jeff, Sophia and Edward owned jointly 76% ofpany owned by Simmons family and 87% ofpany owned by Petersons. Shortly after, Jeff received signed documents that both Sophia and Edward are handing him over their stocks. The operation of taking overpanies was sessful. Now it was up to Jeff to make it worth their investment.


    JoAnna didn''t stay home a minute longer than needed. As soon as she saw that Edward is onboard and ready to buy stocks, JoAnna headed to meet with Felix and talk about the syringe gun. Felix promised that he will look into that as his first priority.


    After she finished talking to Felix, JoAnna headed to the airport. She was eager to reach home as soon as possible and see Jeff''s face when he realizes that she came back earlier than nned.


    ~Los Angeles~


    Jeff is in the penthouse, going from kitchen to living room to study room, and then back to the kitchen. He is not staying longer than few minutes in one ce. The whole penthouse looks very empty without JoAnna. He imagined that she is sitting on the sofa, watching TV.


    Jeff was not sure what to do. He could not sleep... and it seems that he forgot what he did in the evening before he met JoAnna. ''Ah, yes. I was working.''


    He went to the study room and started going through his emails, but he could not focus. He looked at his desk and vivid image of JoAnna giving herself to him right there popped in his mind. Jeff went to the kitchen to find something to eat, or maybe make a coffee, and ended up watching a drama serial on TV while eating chips. It was JoAnna''s favorite vor. He turned up the TV volume, noise helped to keep his mind off from thinking about JoAnna. He told himself many times, ''She will be back tomorrow.''


    Suddenly, the bag of chips from his hand flew up. He followed it with his gaze and his eyesnded on JoAnna. She was smiling at him and he was sure that he is hallucinating again.


    JoAnna saw that he is not moving. She reached over sofa for the remote and lowered the TV volume. "Hi, did you miss me?"


    Jeff carefully reached with his arm and touched her fingers which were holding the remote controller. In next instant he leaped over the sofa, pulled JoAnna into embrace and started kissing her like crazy all over her face.


    JoAnnaughed. "I will take this as you missed me." Sheced her fingers into his ck hair and kissed him on the lips. They kissed for a long time until their lips finally parted.


    "Did you have dinner?" JoAnna asked him.


    Jeff shook his head, "I was not hungry."


    "I am hungry... let''s eat and talk about the day. I have things to tell you." JoAnna grinned.. She could not wait to tell him about Edward''s reaction.

 Chapter 324 - The Last One Left (1)

    Jeff and JoAnna were chatting during theirte dinner at an Italian restaurant when Jeff''s phone rang. He checked and it was Aiden. As soon as Jeff picked up, Aiden started speaking very fast: "Can you get me a jet to Seattle? I called, but they said nothing is avable. Pull some strings, can you?"


    "Slow down. What is going on?", Jeff was confused.


    "I can''t reach Sarah. I think she decided to go by herself to deal with Ed.", Aiden sounded desperate.


    "Wasn''t she supposed to go back home?", Jeff nced at JoAnna. Two of them were together. Sarah was supposed to return at the same time as JoAnna.


    "Yes. But it seems she changed her mind. I know she is still in Seattle."


    "I will see what I can do. You head for the airport." Jeff hang up the call.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff and asked, "What is going on?"


    She noticed that he nced at her during the call.


    Jeff was looking at his phone. "Sarah decided to go after Ed instead heading home... Just a minute.", Jeff made a phone call and talked with someone about getting a jet ready from Fairfield to Seattle. When he finished, he texted Aiden the information.


    "OK. That is settled." Jeff looked at JoAnna, "Why did Sarah change the n?"


    "She didn''t."


    "What?" Jeff was surprised that JoAnna is not fazed by this. Knowing her, she should be worried about her sister.


    "When she came to Seattle, she told me that she will go after Ed." JoAnna exined.


    "By herself?" Jeff could not believe this. JoAnna was in on the n? It seems that all Hill sisters are reckless. "And you didn''t stop her? Aiden is out of his mind now." Jeff frowned thinking how he would feel if JoAnna goes like this by herself into danger. And then he remembered how she did go by herself into danger with her mentor and his frown deepened.


    "She wants to do this herself." JoAnna saw Jeff shaking his head in disapproval and exined. "What Ed did was horrible..." JoAnna told Jeff what she heard from Sarah.


    While listening to grim details, Jeff cringed. "No wonder she wants to punish him by herself. But she should not go alone. Aren''t you worried about her?"


    "Of course, I''m worried. But I know that she is capable. I believe in her." JoAnna patted Jeff''s hands assuring him that it will all be OK. "I know that there is a reason why she didn''t include Aiden in this."


    ''If Sarah can''t pull this off, no one can.'' JoAnna was confident.


    ~Seattle~


    Sophia is on the phone with Aiden.


    "I''m on my way to the airport... I will be there in about two hours. Is there any way you can get to Sarah and stop her, or help her? Her phone is off." There was panic and desperation in his voice.


    "We don''t know where she is. So, unless you want us to go around and alert everyone what she is doing, we should just stay put. She will contact us when she is ready." Sophia was calm.


    Aiden noticed that Sophia is not anxious about Sarah''s situation, and was suspicious. "Do you know something I don''t?"


    "Earlier today she came and got some things from Felix." Sophia admitted.


    "You knew that she will do this, and you let her go?!" Aiden''s voice was rising.


    "Yes." Sophia answered calmly. "She nned for this. She will not get herself recklessly into danger."


    Aiden let out a frustrated grunt.


    "Aiden, I really appreciate that you want to be next to Sarah. You should have more confidence in her." Sophia ended the call.


    Of course, that Sophia wanted to go to Sarah and help her out. But Sarah wants to do this by herself. That afternoon, Sarah told her not to get involved, and to stay put in case they need to create an alibi.


    ¡­


    Vi of Peterson family has all lights on. In the background, some shouts could be heard.


    Sarah is throwing pebbles on the second floor window. After third pebble hit the ss surface, window opened, and Ed peeked out. His eyes widened when he saw Sarah waving at him from below. He nced left and right and was even more surprised to see that she is alone. He closed the window and rushed outside through the back door.


    He stopped few steps away from Sarah and observed her. She was wearing light, summer clothes, and a small girly backpack on her back. Ed was overwhelmed with a mix of excitement, disbelief and caution. "You are here, because...?"


    Sarah''s melodious voice dazed him. "I heard that your family business hit a rough patch. I thought you might like somepany." Sarah didn''t see any visible reaction from him. She looked at his window and smiled while ying with a pebble in her hand. "Remember? You used to throw pebbles like this in my window to get my attention in high school."


    Ed rxed. At that time two of them spent a lot of time together. "Well, you were in high school. I was still in middle school." Ed remembered that Sarah skipped grades and went to high school before him, even though he is one year older than Sarah.


    Sarah giggled. "Walk?" She gestured down the driveway.


    He nodded and walked next to her.


    Sarah internally sneered at him, but her expression showed concern. "How is your family doing?"


    "My dad is going crazy. I''m happy that I got out of the house." He answered truthfully.


    Sarah turned to him, "Aren''t you worried?"


    Her eyes enchanted him. Ed would never admit to her any weakness. "I don''t understand, what can be so bad that it can''t be fixed?" He was confident.


    Ed looked at Sarah''s profile, dimly lit by small lights lining up the driveway and felt his heart race. ''When was thest time we walked like this? It''s been years...''


    As kids, they spent a lot of time together. But as soon as Sarah suspected that he is romantically interested in her, she started avoiding him.


    They walked and chatted for some time before taking a turn to a side narrow path through the greenbelt that separated their two properties. After a short walk, they entered back of the Hill family property. In that area, surrounded byrge bushes and trees is a shed and a greenhouse which Ste uses to grow nts originating from tropical climate.


    Sarah knows that they entered area where Eve has ess. There are sensors and cameras ced around, covering the area. Sarah touched her earpiece, "Eve, send video feed of this area to Aiden."


    Sarah wants to do this by herself. But she also knows that Aiden must be worried. By giving him a live video of what is going on, he can see that she is OK.


    "With whom are you talking?" Ed looked around, but again, he didn''t see anyone.


    Sarah feigned ignorance. "What do you mean?"


    "I heard you... I''m not imagining things." He was still nervously ncing around. He didn''t see anyone, but it was dark. There is always a possibility that someone is hiding in those bushes, or in the shed. Suddenly, Ed had a bad feeling while looking at the greenhouse.


    Sarah''s friendly expression was reced by a cold one. "The only thing you imagined is that I''m happy to walk next to you."


    "So, that''s how it is¡­ You got me here... Why?" Ed was confused. Why would she bring him here if she does not want to be alone with him? What''s the point?


    "I know what you did... got me followed, drugged." Sarah was cringing while trying to keep unpleasant memories from resurfacing.


    "Since you know, why are we talking here?" He saw her as a weak girl. What can she do?


    "I want to negotiate." Sarah put on an icy smile.


    "Negotiate?" The more she spoke, the less sense it made to him.


    Sarah smirked seeing that he is underestimating her. "I know you are training kick box for a long time, and you even have some results.. How about this: if you can defeat me, I''m yours."

 Chapter 325 - The Last One Left (2)

    Ed confidently smirked. "Are you saying that I just need to hit you few times and you are mine?"


    Sarah solemnly nodded. She removed her backpack.


    "Just a second." Sarah kept the backpack on the side, next to onerge rock, and faced Ed.


    He could not see her face clearly because it was dark. He assumed that she went crazy or something. But he will not miss this chance. They are by themselves, in the dark, far away from anyone else. Even without her saying anything he thought already few times just to jump on her. Like this, it will even be consensual!


    "OK. You asked for it... don''t me meter." Ed hesitated for few seconds before rushing toward her, his arm reaching for her throat. His goal is to pin her down and make her admit a defeat without hurting her.


    Sarah didn''t move as he approached her.


    Just as he thought that he will get to grip her throat with his arm, he felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, and Sarah was on his right. Ed was stunned. ''Did she teleport, or what? I didn''t see her move. And what is this pain in my right shoulder?'' Confusion mixed with fear in him, as he realized that his whole right arm is numb, and he can''t move it.


    Sarah sneered at him. "Kick box. Shouldn''t you be using your legs, to kick?"


    Ed moved his leg toward her, but before his kick connected, both of his legs went numb. He fell on his knees, wondering what is going on. Sarah approached him slowly. Her eyes were cold. She hit his left shoulder and his left arm went numb as well.


    "Now all your limbs are unusable. How does it feel?" Her cold voice sent chills down his spine.


    Sarah went to her backpack, pulled out one campingmp and three things that looked like high-tech syringes. Sarah walked to Ed and her palm was illuminated by the campingmp.


    "Recognize this?" She was holding one small ck device. It was the same type that she had injected in her back.


    Ed''s eyes opened wide in horror when he recognized it. "What are you going to do with this?" It''s very small, but he can tell what it is.


    Sarah smiled. She enjoyed seeing terror in his eyes. "With this one? Nothing." She took three syringes. "But with these I will."


    She walked to his back and lifted his shirt. Sarah took her time, her movements were slow.


    "I will do what you finks did to me... This might hurt."


    Ed moved his body away from her, but his legs and arms were not listening to him, and he fell t on the ground, face first. He grunted in pain.


    "Where are you going?" Sarah was exasperated. She moved closer to him and resumed her actions.


    "This might hurt a bit, since there is no anesthetic¡­"


    One by one, she pointed each of the syringe looking thing at his back and pushed a button. There was a faint "PAK" sound and Ed screamed. She waited for him to stop screaming before she proceeded with next one. Few minutester, three streams of blood were oozing from small wounds on his back.


    Sarah walked back and sat on onerge rock, observing him whimper. Her expression was nk. After a long time, she spoke. "You are so weak. How did you evene to the idea to hurt me?"


    "I didn''t want to hurt you... I love you. I always did." Ed said through whimpers.


    "Love?" Sarah was not sure she heard him right.


    "Yes... I would give you anything. But you didn''t want it from me."


    Sarah frowned. "So, you decided to destroy a toy that you can''t y with?"


    "Toys I can part with... you are much more precious... that is why I was not able toe to terms that someone else has you." Ed exined himself. He looked pitiful.


    Sarah observed Ed without a word. She checked the time. ''By now, mobility in his arms and legs should return.'' Sarah knows by the way she hit his pressure points, it should be no more than half an hour until he can move again.


    "Can you move now?" Sarah saw that Ed got startled. "If you can move, we can go a second round. Now that you know I will not just stand and wait to receive your attack, you can be serious."


    Ed was not moving.


    Sarah was sure that he is acting. "Come on... if you show me a good attack, my opinion of you might improve... now I see you as a wimp."


    Provocation worked. Ed stood up, stretched his arms and looked at Sarah with contempt.


    Sarah smiled and stood up from the rock. As soon as she made few steps toward him, Ed attacked with a swift kick. Sarah had no problems getting all his limbs numb again. After less than a minute, Ed was sprawled on the ground while Sarah was sitting on the rock, watching him with a nk expression.


    "Still a wimp." She provoked him.


    Ed was furious, but there was nothing he could do.


    They went for three more rounds like that. Every time Sarah would hit his pressure points and Ed ended up on the ground.


    "Still a wimp... useless. What''s the point of all your training if you can''t even hit a weak girl like me?" Sarah ridiculed him.


    "Bitch!" Ed screamed.


    "Master, Aiden is on Hill property and he is heading this way", Eve notified Sarah in her earpiece.


    Sarah''s heart skipped a beat. "How long until hees here?"


    "At this speed, two minutes, seven seconds.", Eve responded.


    Sarah became anxious. This is the first time that she excluded Aiden and left him behind. She can guess that he will not be happy, but she is not sure of his current state. ''If he is really angry, he would note here.''


    Sarah knows that he found her through GPS in the promise ring. She was thinking of removing the ring, but she didn''t want to put it in a location where signal could not be transmitted, that would get him very worried. Another option was that she keeps the ring somewhere else. That option would lead to the same result: he would find the ring, and flip when he sees that she is not there.


    This was within her calctions: that Aiden will find a way to rush to her.


    Sarah is only worried how angry he will be. She forgot about Ed who was on the ground few feet away from her.


    Sarah''s anxiety is increasing every second, with knowledge that Aiden ising closer.

 Chapter 326 - The Last One Left (3)

    Sarah was startled when she heard rustling sounds from the bush behind her.


    "Sarah?" She heard Aiden''s voice and froze. It took her few seconds to gather courage to turn around and face him.


    When he found out that she is noting back as she promised, Aiden thought he will go insane. Immediately, he knew that she decided to go and deal with Ed. Ed was thest one left.


    In his mind shed image of Sarah in the farmhouse, unconscious on the bed, burning with high fever. He was not able to breathe when he remembered Sarah on the hospital bed. At that time, he felt so helpless.


    Aiden understands that she wants to get her justice, but he does not know why she left him behind. He was worried that she will get hurt, that he will not see her again. He almost lost her twice already because of Ed. What if Ed manages to injure her again? Aiden wanted to be angry at her, and to scold her... but seeing her now looking at him so apprehensively, all the words left him.


    ''She is safe. That is all that matters.'' Aiden walked to her and pulled her into a hug.


    He was not able to stay away from Sarah, or to be angry at her, but he needed an exnation.


    His head moved slightly so that he can see her face. "Why did you exclude me?"


    He pushed a strand of her hair behind her ear, and his palm held her cheek gently.


    Sarah looked him in the eyes and hesitated few seconds before responding. "Because I need to be a monster to do what I want to do, and you make me human."


    His lips stretched into a smile as he felt that his chest is not constricted any more. "If that is your reason, then I can''t be angry even if I want to." His hand slid from her cheek to under her chin and he kissed her lightly on the lips. "Let''s not have a second time. Whatever it is, bring me along. If you can''t be a monster and you need one, count on me."


    Sarah felt her heart melt. ''Even in this kind of situation, he can move me.''


    She smiled. "Only you can be romantic when I''m torturing someone."


    Aiden kissed her again, and sheced her fingers in his hair while responding to his kiss. Their kiss was interrupted by Ed''s groans.


    Besides three small holes on his back, Ed didn''t have other visible injuries. But he was aching all over. Seeing Aiden embrace and kiss Sarah, Ed felt his heart hardening. He was consumed with range. ''Why him? Why not me?''


    Ed struggled to stand up. He looked at two of them, holding each other and had two raging currents fight inside him, one was desperation from knowing that Sarah will never be his willingly, and second one was rage, desire to rip them both apart into a million pieces¡­ until nothing is left. If she is not his, then no one can have her. He will rather kill her than let anyone else touch her.


    Ed tried tounch himself at them, but his body didn''t respond.


    "Do you think he is better than me?" Ed gritted through his teeth.


    Sarah looked at Ed and leaned her cheek on Aiden''s chest. "I don''t think he is better. I know that he is."


    "He only wants to use your body!" Ed was desperate.


    Aiden chuckled at Ed''s weak attempt to provoke them. "I assure you that I want her mind also." Aiden looked at Sarah and continued. "...and her heart, as well as her soul." He didn''t lie. He wants all of her.


    "Did you hear that? He wants to use you!" Ed screamed.


    Sarah sighed. "Just stop it." She let go of Aiden and stepped away facing Ed. "I see that you are delusional. Come at me... give me everything you got." She revealed a wicked smile.


    "You slut! It''s because he has more money, right? It''s always about the money with you sluts. Money grabbing whore!" Ed pointed his index finger at Sarah, his hand trembling from rage. He saw that Sarah is only smiling mockingly, and his rage swelled. Ed rushed at Sarah and was met with Aiden''s kick which made him fly back few feet.


    Sarah looked at Aiden sternly, and he shrugged. "He called you names. I can''t just stand aside."


    Aiden moved closer to Sarah, "How long are you going to drag this? Let''s go home."


    Sarah nodded and got one palm-sized device out of the backpack. She walked to Ed who was still on the ground. "This will activate small robots that are in your body now. Depending on which way they go, you might suffer from internal bleeding... but you know how all this works, right?" Sarah looked into his eyes which were full of horror.


    "Who are you?" Ed''s voice trembled. "You are not Sarah... she is kind and sweet. Who are you?" He could not believe that Sarah is capable of such cruel thing. In Ed''s mind, he always loved her, and did what is best for her. Why is she hurting him now? This can''t be the same Sarah he was watching for many years now! The sweet girl who would never hurt a fly. "You bitch! Impostor! Where is Sarah?!" Ed raged and got on his feet, lunging himself at Sarah. His arms almost reached her, when Aiden stepped in. One secondter, Ed''s arm and leg were broken, and he was wailing on the ground.


    Aiden looked at Sarah and scolded her. "Baby, this is no time to space out."


    Sarah was in thoughts. ''Am I really a monster? Can I do this?'' She hesitated. Her mind was a mess. Sara stepped away and called Ste.


    "You got Ed?", Ste spoke as soon as she picked up.


    Sarah was surprised. "How do you know?"


    "He is thest one left."


    Sarah smiled. Her mom knows everything. She exined to Ste where she is.


    "Why do I hear a man cry in the back?", Ste''s displeasure was obvious.


    "It''s Ed."


    "He is alive? After all he did to you, he is still alive?" Ste''s voice was raising.


    "Mom... " Sarah hesitated. "I can''t make myself do it."


    "Are you showing mercy?" Ste was frustrated.


    "I... don''t know."


    "Sarah, honey, I will not be around forever to protect you and pick up your mess. If you want to be merciful, you need to get stronger. Only the strongest one can enjoy the luxury of sparing their enemies... If you leave him be, do you think that he will forget about you and all this? Or will hee after you, and your loved ones? Will he show mercy? Did he show any mercy to you so far?" Ste paused before continuing. "Keep in mind that he is the one who attacked you first. Whatever you do, you are defending yourself. When you make a decision how to deal with him, you don''t need to be vile. Just think: what would he do to you? Give him a dose of his medicine." Ste''s voice came to Sarah as a slow, steady wake up call.


    "Thanks, mom.", Sarah whispered.


    "When do you want my men toe?"


    "Ten minutes."


    "Sarah... whatever you do, mom supports you."


    Sarah hanged up, and walked to Ed.


    She made herself remember that evening in B1S, when Philip drugged her. How desperate she felt, unable to escape. Sarah recollected what they nned for her, how Philip said that he will have fun with her first and then give her to others... How Ed hurt her the second time and left her to die in that mall. If Aiden and JoAnna didn''t act quickly, Sarah would die, twice. Ed was fine with Sarah being used, humiliated, and killed. And he said that he loves her? What kind of love was that?


    Not an ounce of emotion was visible on Sarah''s face. She moved and stomped on Ed''s leg. Cracking sound was heard, and now both of his legs were broken. Ed''s voice was hoarse from all the screaming. Sarah lifted her arm with a ck device and pushed one button.


    About ten secondster, Ed''s body started twitching. His eyes were unfocused, and his voice was turning inaudible.


    Aiden embraced Sarah from behind and held her without a word.


    About five minutester, Ed''s body stopped moving.


    Looking at Ed''s body, Sarah felt only one thing: relief.


    Sarah turned to Aiden.. "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 327 - Team Of Six (13)

    Next few days, Jeff was busy with dismantling businesses previously owned by Simmons and Peterson families, closing twopanies and selling their assets in pieces.


    Sarah and Aidenpiled the list of employees who were involved in criminal activities. Everyone who worked in those twopanies and was not involved in criminal activities, got an opportunity to join White corp. or Orion Enterprise at a position that matches their skills. Jeff and Sophia agreed that all honest and hardworking people should not be impacted by what they did.


    While Jeff handled business side, Sophia was working with a public prosecutor to get everyone involved charged for offenses theymitted.


    Thanks to the information that Aiden and Sarah gathered on Simmons and Peterson families, as well as executives in theirpanies, prosecutor ''anonymously'' received a lot of evidence to have solid cases.


    Edward found out that Sam Peterson was arrested on Wednesday. There are charges against Ed, his son, as well, but he is missing. They suspect that he fled the country.


    Simr thing happened with Simmons family. The patriarch and his two sons were arrested, while his grandson Philip Simmons was not found. Police suspects that he fled the country.


    Sarah and Aiden stayed low, in their apartment in Fairfield.


    When they returned home, Sarah was unusually quiet. Aiden observed that Sarah''s mood improved over time as she made arrangements for their camping on the beach of the site where two of them are building a house. Cash, the building manager informed them that foundation and basement areplete, and they are working on the main level. Sarah and Aiden are excited to go and check the progress. As Sarah''s cheerful mood increased, Aiden breathed sigh of relief.


    Felix was working on improvements for syringe gun that JoAnna gave him. He also received arge pile of paper documentation and electronic files rted to various devices, which Jeff''s men delivered after Jeff got control of twopanies previously owned by Simmons and Peterson families. Felix distributed work to his subordinates who are qualified, to sort out documentation and find what they can use going forward.


    Jeff got arge team to work on his part, and they worked quickly. On Thursdayte afternoon, Jeff informed our team-of-six that 94% of assets are already sold with a profit of $4.2 for every dor invested. The rest 6% will only increase profit margin. This was huge!


    Jeff also informed Edward about profits, which made him extremely happy. Edward invested $2M from his personal ount and ended up with $8.4M back! With only this one transaction he made profit of $6.4M. As soon as $8.4M was deposited on Edward''s ount, he called Jeff to congratte him on a job well done, and he made sure to mention that next time when Jeff makes such a move, to give him a call. Edward was so happy, that he called Jeff ''future son-inw'' two times during their phone call.


    Jeff was stunned to hear that Edward addressed him as his future son-inw and called JoAnna right away to tell her.


    JoAnna started her medical residency at LA Medical Center and was at work. She had to excuse herself and find a quiet ce so that she can talk. When she heard Jeff, she didn''t believe him, "There is no way that my dad said anything like that." She was an irritated thinking that he is acting up again. He was much clingier after their day apart when she went to Seattle. "If you want to talk to me, you don''t need toe up with crazy stories." No matter what Jeff said, JoAnna didn''t believe him. She ended the call with: "Keep in mind that I''m new here. People are taking their time to show me things. I can''t step out often for phone calls. Unless it''s really urgent, let''s leave it for after work. OK?"


    Jeff felt wronged but agreed that he will not call her when she works unless it''s important. As soon as he finished call with JoAnna, he called someone in upper management of LA Medical Center to make sure JoAnna does not end up in trouble.


    Edward invested and earned millions, however, that was a small amountparing to how much Sophia and Jeff invested. Both of them used their personal as well as business ounts, and most of their profits ended up inpanies. Sophia mentioned that she will use portion of that money to give bonuses to employees, and Jeff thought it''s a good idea.


    Jeff was ecstatic when Steve gave him report for their profits on Thursday evening. After all was settled, White corp. profited more than $800M! That confirmed that the amount earned from selling twopanies is more than what Jeff agreed with his father to break the agreement with Lambert.


    As soon as Steve left his office, Jeff called Oscar and informed him of the profits that he secured. Oscar gave him a rare praise, and his blessings for breaking the agreement with Lambert, but condition is that Jeff talks to Lambert and makes sure that Lambert agrees as well. Jeff made a decision that next week, he will travel to meet with Lambert and get stuff moving on that side as well. Jeff felt that he already got halfway to cancel that pesky agreement that bothered him.


    JoAnna worked on Wednesday and Thursday and had a Friday off from work. It was such a crazy week that she looked forward to spending the day in the penthouse resting.


    On Thursday evening, after work, Jeff invited JoAnna to join him for lunch next day. "I have meetings, but I can make time for lunch if youe to my office. We can have lunch close by... what do you say?"


    JoAnna was thinking for some time. "If you have meetings, isn''t it better that you just focus on your work? We will have dinner together."


    "But I really want to have lunch with you, even if it''s a quick one. You know that since Monday I''m still missing you more than normal." He was very clingy, and not ashamed of it.


    Jeff told her several times a day how he missed her on Monday, while she was in Seattle so much, that he felt like he is losing his mind, and he was hallucinating. He never told her what his hallucinations were, but looking at his goofy grin, she had a good idea, and decided not to ask him more about it.


    ''Well, it''s my day off anyway... I might as well do something for him.'', JoAnna thought before agreeing toe to his office.


    Jeff was very happy.. He told JoAnna that he will send a vehicle to pick her up.

 Chapter 328 - Is That A Yes?

    Next morning, JoAnna woke up in a bed full of red rose petals. She was surprised to see that the whole bedroom was covered in them as well. It looked like a red storm swept through the room. At first, JoAnna smiled, but then she saw a note on the pillow next to her, and her mood dropped. The note meant that Jeff already left for work. She sighed thinking how she would rece all the flowers in the world for morning cuddles with Jeff. JoAnna reached for the note and read:


    "Good morning, beautiful!


    I need to leave early, and don''t want to wake you up on your day off.


    Rest well and see you for lunch,


    With love, Jeff"


    The note made her smile. ''He is so thoughtful.'' Every time Jeff left early, JoAnna found a note from him, and she would feel as if his love is embracing her in his ce. But she would still prefer a real hug.


    JoAnna took her time in the bed, stretchingzily and inhaling Jeff''s scent from the bedsheets which mixed with rose petals.


    ¡­


    JoAnna saw the car that Jeff sent for her and paused. It was a ck limousine with tinted ss. She was not sure if it''s the same one as one they used on Monday, but it looked the same. JoAnna remembered how they said goodbye at the airport, and she felt that her cheeks are heating up. During the drive, she nced few times at the back seat and every time her heart rate would speed up. JoAnna forced herself to look away, in order to suppress mental images which stirred up her desires.


    When they reached White corp. JoAnna dashed into the elevator that took her to the 22nd floor.


    When Jeff''s secretary spotted JoAnna, she stumbled out of her seat and weed her with a wide smile while opening the door for her. "CEO White is expecting you."


    JoAnna returned the smile and walked into his office while trying to suppress butterflies that spread from her stomach through her body making her breathing unstable. She found Jeff at his desk, looking at some papers. With his sses on, Jeff looked absolutely enchanting. JoAnna''s feet stopped and she held her breath while taking in the scene in front of her.


    She is not sure how long she stood there. It was anywhere between a second and a week before he lifted his head and their eyes met.


    "Hi, beautiful..." Jeff greeted her with a smile. He stood up and walked to her. "How was your morning?" His smile captivated her, and she nodded.


    Jeff kissed her lightly on the lips.


    JoAnna eagerly responded to his kiss, wrapping her arms around him and pulling herself closer. Her tongue found its way inside his mouth and hungrily explored while enjoying the taste. She was slightly aroused from her racy thoughts in the car. Seeing him so handsome with sses on, and feeling him close, made JoAnna''s body heat up. Jeff felt her desire and pulled her close to him. JoAnna was panting for air when he broke the kiss and checked his phone.


    Jeff took a deep breath and cleared his throat, "We need to leave soon."


    She mischievously smiled and nced at his office desk, "We can try out the desk first."


    Jeff swallowed hard, obviously controlling himself, "We have a reservation."


    JoAnna frowned, "Since when Jeffrey White cares about beingte for lunch?" After few seconds of pouting, JoAnna decided to give it another try. She wrapped her hands around his waist and looked at him suggestively, "We can make it quick."


    Jeff closed his eyes. After another deep breath he took her arms in his and pulled them up releasing his waist from her hold. "This is important." He kissed her hands.


    Office door opened and Steve peeked in. He showed Jeff a thumbs up and swiftly disappeared before JoAnna had a chance to turn and see who it was.


    JoAnna was upset. ''Ie to his office, and put myself out there... and he refuses me? What restaurant is this important?''


    Jeff got a white silk scarf from the sofa next to them and wanted to blindfold JoAnna. She stepped back, frowning.


    "Do you trust me?", Jeff asked with a smile.


    JoAnna reluctantly nodded and let him put the scarf over her eyes. When he made a knot in the back of her head, he took her hands in his and pulled her gently. "I prepared something... and I hope you will like it."


    JoAnna was surprised that his palms are sweaty and voice shaky. ''Is he nervous?''


    He led her outside his office and up the stairs. JoAnna estimated that they climbed only one floor up when she heard heavy door open. She felt the breeze on her skin as she stepped over the threshold. JoAnna can tell that they are outside and guessed that it''s some balcony. She stopped for a second when she felt that she is walking on something soft. ''Is this grass?''


    Even if it''s grass, they didn''t take the elevator, and it''s only one floor up. ''It must be a balcony, or a terrace''. JoAnna guessed that he arranged for them to have lunch on the terrace. ''How is this important reservation that can''t wait?'' Jeff never refused intimacy. Thinking about that, she giggled and asked yfully, "Is this what you nned instead of your office desk?"


    Jeff responded by clearing his throat and squeezing her hands nervously. JoAnna got this as a message to be patient and not make assumptions. But she could not help herself think, ''Is he telling me to stop guessing because I''m right? Or because I''m wrong?''


    About a dozen stepster, they stopped walking.


    After few seconds of quiet anticipation, JoAnna heard Jeff''s nervous voice. "You can remove the scarf."


    JoAnna took few seconds to adjust her eyes to the bright sunlight. She realized that they are on the roof above his office, and she is standing in a park-like setting on the grass. They are surrounded with numerous extravagant flower arrangements, and the breeze is moving countless rose petals making the ground appear alive.


    JoAnna inhaled sharply and held her breath when her eyesnded on Jeff who was down on his right knee and looking up at her with eyes full of love.


    "JoAnna Hill...", Jeff''s voice was shaky. "From the day I saw you in the hospital, I knew that you are the one I was looking for and that we are meant to be together. Since then, you are always in my thoughts and my heart belongs to you. I promise you, no one will work harder to make you happy or cherish you more than me. I want us to be together and never part, from this day on." He extended his arm toward her, and in his palm was an open dark blue jewelry box holding a diamond ring within its satin fold. "Anna, will you make me the happiest man alive and marry me?"


    JoAnna was overwhelmed. She felt her heart beating in the back of her head and her legs turned into jelly. JoAnna fell on her knees and hugged Jeff. JoAnna didn''t realize that she was sobbing.


    Jeff hugged her back and asked apprehensively. "Is that a yes?"


    JoAnna vigorously nodded. "Yes... yes, I will marry you." She said through her sobs.


    Jeff took the ring from the box and slid it on her left ring finger. He had a wide grin on his face. "From now to forever." Jeff stood up and embraced JoAnna, lifting her up and kissing her.


    JoAnna was pulled out of her daze by ps and cheers which came from behind.


    She turned her head and saw Sarah and Sophia with Aiden and Felix. All four of them with faces full of joy. In the back was Steve, his eyes were full of tears.


    JoAnna noticed a small camera for video chatting on the bench next to Sarah. "Who is watching?", JoAnna whispered to Jeff.


    "Our parents.", he smiled.


    "Oh, Jeff, this is perfect.." JoAnna hugged him tightly and could not stop smiling.

 Chapter 329 - Superyacht

    Sarah and Sophia approached them first.


    "Can we congratte now?" Sophiaughed.


    Jeff let go of JoAnna and three sisters hugged each other andughed together.


    After rounds of congrattions from everyone, Sarah and Sophia pulled JoAnna on the side.


    Sarah spoke in a hushed tone: "Anna, what was your n for his office desk?"


    JoAnna froze and her eyes widened in horror. "What?!!" Her voice came much louder than she expected.


    Sophia giggled and told Sarah: "It seems she does not remember."


    "Let me remind her", Sarah got her phone and yed a recording so that JoAnna can see.


    Video showed:


    ...JoAnna entering the rooftop garden. Jeff is in front of her, walking backward while holding her hands. JoAnna giggled and asked yfully, "Is this what you nned instead of your office desk?" Jeff looked toward the camera nervously and cleared his throat...


    "OK! Stop it! I got it!", JoAnna eximed while trying to grab the phone from Sarah''s hand.


    JoAnna''s face was red like a ripe tomato and her eyes darted from Sophia to Sarah. She was not sure what to say. How can she say that she wanted to get hot and steamy on Jeff''s office desk, and then thought that he brought her to this garden for them to do it here instead?


    Both Sarah and Sophiaughed. They didn''t need more information to get an idea what is going on.


    JoAnna was relieved to see that she received text messages and used that to step away from sisters who were in full-teasing mode. Messages were from Ste and Edward with good wishes. JoAnna felt that her heart is going to explode from happiness.


    Soon after, all six of them were in the helicopter, heading in the direction of the ocean. Aiden was flying the helicopter, and Sarah was next to him while Sophia, JoAnna, Jeff and Felix were in the back.


    Sarah was impressed that Aiden can fly a helicopter. She thought that his handsomeness level increased many folds. She was not able to get her eyes off of him.


    His devilish smile told her that he noticed. He enjoyed the way she looks at him.


    About half an hour into the ride, Aiden gestured down.


    Sarah held her breath when her eyesnded on a superyacht which is more than 300'' long. Immediately she spotted a helipad and decks on four levels. Each deck has a hub with seating areas, and different other options such as wet bars, jacuzzi, infinity pool and areas for rxing and sunbathing.


    As soon as theynded, they headed to private rooms to change into swimwear andfortable summer clothes. One of the staff told them that lunch will be served in ten minutes.


    Sarah and Aiden got to the top deck first, and few minutester Sophia and Felix joined.


    "Do you know what is the reaction from nor and Oscar?" Sarah asked Aiden.


    Aiden was happy to see that Sarah is beaming. Finally, he got to see her carefree smile for the first time since Monday.


    "Oscar is... Oscar. Not a man of many words. But I can tell that he does not object this. nor is upset.", Aiden responded.


    "Why is she upset?" Sophia was worried.


    "Because we didn''t tell her early enough so that she cane in person. She said that she will make Jeff pay for this." Aiden finished in a whisper fearing that Jeff mighte and overhear him.


    Sarahughed. "That sounds like her."


    "How about your parents?" Aiden returned the question to Sarah.


    "Ste is happy. Edward is unusually supportive." Sarah rubbed her chin as if she is trying to understand some mystery.


    "Heh... you should hear how much he is praising Jeff." Sophia exined. "Ever since he found out how much money he got from our little operation, Edward is a different man."


    "I don''t think it''s the money." Sarah shared her conclusion. "Edward epted Jeff before he found out information on profits. I remember that on Monday Edward said some very nice things about Jeff."


    "Oh, yes..." Sophia remembered. "I think you are right."


    Few minutester, Jeff and JoAnna joined. Both of them had foolish grins on their faces, and JoAnna''s face was so red that it reached her ears. No one needed to ask why they got dyed.


    Six of them spent the afternoon on the yacht, chatting, swimming and ying games.


    Three sisters spent more than half an hour in the lounge area on one of the decks just looking at JoAnna''s engagement ring and discussing it. The ring is made of white gold, with pink gold details, and has one majestic heart shaped diamond which is surrounded by smaller round shaped diamonds. The ring is sparkling brightly in the sun, reflecting rainbow colors all around it. The whole sight is very impressive.


    Seeing how much Sarah and Sophia admire the ring, Aiden and Felix felt that Jeff set a high bar for them. How are they ever going topete with this? They both felt ache in their hearts.


    Jeff on the other hand, was very proud of himself. Looking at JoAnna happily showing off something he got for her, gave him a sense of big aplishment.


    Later in the evening, it was time for them to get back.


    "Anna and I wille back by sea." Jeff announced while embracing JoAnna. "We are in no rush to go back." He looked at JoAnna and his gaze deepened. JoAnna blushed when she felt Jeff''s grip on her waist tighten.


    "Just don''t forget about tomorrow morning. We have ns. Camping, remember?" Aiden reminded Jeff and JoAnna.


    Seeing that Jeff nodded, Aiden turned to Sophia and Felix. "You two? Fast by air or slow by water? We are leaving shortly." Aiden held Sarah around her waist.


    Sophia was interested to explore more areas of the yacht. There is a spa area with a luxurious massaging table she was interested in, but Felix spoke first. "We fly." Sophia gave him a disappointed look and he exined. "I want to visit my sister and talk about that mystery boyfriend."


    "What mystery? You met him." Sarah chimed in.


    Felix froze. "What?" He does not remember meeting any boyfriend material for his sister.


    "Jeff''s assistant, Steve. He is the one who escorted us to the rooftop garden, and he was with us during the proposal." Sophia exined.


    Felix was still frozen. ''Yes, Jeff''s assistant.'' He introduced himself briefly before escorting them up. After that Steve left them and didn''t show up on the rooftop until Jeff and JoAnna came. Sophia was so excited about the proposal that Felix got carried away with her and forgot that Bridgette''s boyfriend is Jeff''s assistant.


    Felix forced a smile and tried to sound casual, "Ah, it seems I was too happy for the newly engaged couple to notice him."


    Felix turned to Sophia and said with an unusual urgency, "We need to go back so that I can talk with Bridgette."


    "OK", Sophia reluctantly agreed, sensing that Felix is acting strange.. But she was not happy that she does not get to try that massaging table.

 Chapter 330 - I Just Started

    JoAnna and Jeff watched helicopter depart in the darkness toward the maind while holding each other.


    "Mr. White, dinner is ready." Staff member announced and left.


    Jeff gazed at JoAnna and caressed her cheek with his fingers. "Hungry?"


    She responded with a small nod.


    He gave her a light kiss on the lips and led her to the top deck.


    While walking, JoAnna asked, "How many staff members are here?"


    "48", Jeff responded andughed when he saw JoAnna''s surprised expression. "They are on the lower deck in staff area, unless needed."


    The top deck was decorated with numerous heart shaped flower arrangements. In the middle of the deck was a table set up for a dinner for two. JoAnna leaned into Jeff''s embrace and smiled, "You are spoiling me."


    He kissed her and gestured toward the table, "I just started."


    Jeff pulled a chair for JoAnna and helped her sit, like a true gentleman. His amorous gaze never left her. Jeff was on cloud nine. Atmosphere was great, his proposal went great, and this beautiful woman by his side is officially his fianc¨¦e. With the ring and everything!


    JoAnna kept her hands under the table and rubbed the engagement ring with her thumb few times, in order to confirm that all this is real. This setting, on a yacht, with Jeff. It''s real. Her gaze fell on the table and she observed two ck boxes one on top of another.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff, "And this is...?"


    "...for you to open." Jeff answered bypleting her sentence.


    JoAnna hesitated few seconds before reaching out and taking the top box. She held her breath while opening it. She was astonished that in the box is a women''s Patek Philippe watch with a case of white gold, rose gold dials and details made of diamonds. JoAnna observed that it''s matching her engagement ring and smiled.


    "You thought of everything!" She could only praise him. He took the watch and put it on her wrist. It was beautiful.


    She looked at the second box and opened it. It was a matching style men''s watch.


    "Now we are matching!" Jeff had a big smile on while extending his arm so that she can put the watch on his wrist.


    During dinner Jeff and JoAnna mostly gazed at each other.


    After dinner they went to one of the entertainment areas in the yacht and slow danced to the ''Wonderful Tonight'' by Eric pton, and few other super-romantic songs.


    "Sorry, I''m not much of a dancer.", Jeff apologized.


    Only then JoAnna noticed that they mostly moved one-left-one-right while tightly holding each other. But she really didn''t mind.


    "It''s perfect.", she leaned her cheek on his chest. JoAnna felt as if she is floating.


    Jeff saw that JoAnna is happy, and his heart was full. He promised to JoAnna silently that he will make sure she is happy every day for the rest of their lives.


    The yacht is very luxurious. Entertainment area is two story high and it has in-built lighting which makes it look very modern, almost like it came from the future.


    JoAnna was curious if he rented the yacht, or not. "Jeff... do you own this yacht?"


    "Yes." He simply responded.


    It''s not that she didn''t expect that answer, but hearing that he confirmed, put her in a daze. ''He is just too rich!'' It took her some time to snap out of it. "How many things do you own?"


    Jeff was not sure how to answer this question. He wanted to say that Steve can give her a list of assets under his name, but what''s the point of that? He also has ess to many properties as well as other assets because they belong to White corp. and White foundation. Jeff thought that there is something specific on her mind. "Is there something you want?"


    JoAnna nodded. "Only one thing."


    Jeff''s eyes lit up. "Tell me and it''s yours. If I don''t have it, I will get it for you." He tightened his hold on her and pulled her closer.


    "I already told you before, I will give you the world." He means it. As long as it can be bought, and JoAnna wants it, he will get it for her. Jeff closed in and kissed JoAnna. "What can your man get for you?"


    JoAnna looked at him and sighed. ''He truly is very generous. I wish that he does not have all these expenses because of me.'' JoAnna is happy with everything he is doing for her, but she only wants to be with him. All these other things are extras, they are nice, but not necessary. As long as Jeff is with her, JoAnna is happy. "I know that I risk sounding ungrateful for all the wonderful things you are doing for me, but I only need you."


    Jeff smiled, "You have me."


    Every time he sees that JoAnna is not demanding, his heart swells. He knows that she is with him because she loves him, and not because of what he has.


    "Looking at you, I feel insecure. You are so... perfect." JoAnna could not remove her gaze from him. In her eyes, he is perfect, and she never thought of herself as someone who could reach such a magnificent man.


    "I think we had a simr conversation. If you are insecure, only you can fix that by improving yourself until you are satisfied." He lifted her chin, to make sure she keeps looking at him. "I need you to understand that I see you as exceptional in every aspect, and there is no need to change anything."


    Jeff remembered that he used to feel insecure, and unworthy of being with JoAnna. He gained his courage in front of her only when he was confident that she loves him. ''If I show her that I love her, she will not doubt herself in this rtionship.'' He made a decision. "I am yours. I will find a way to make you understand that."


    Jeff embraced her and held her for some time while thinking how to convey his feelings to JoAnna. After some time, a sly smirk appeared on his face.. ''I need to find an opportunity to call Steve.''

 Chapter 331 - Overbearing Big Brother

    As soon as theynded in Los Angeles, and exited White corp. building, Felix called a cab.


    "I think I should go with him.", Sophia told Sarah while watching Felix pace back and forth on the sidewalk while waiting for a cab. She can tell that Felix is upset about his sister dating, but she was not sure why is he reacting so strongly.


    "No problem. We will be home... youe whenever you are done. See youter!" Sarah and Aiden held hands and walked to their apartment building.


    ...


    Felix rang the doorbell of Bridgette''s apartment. It took some time for Bridgette to open the door.


    "You were sleeping already?", Felix asked as soon as he saw his sister. He assumed that she was sleeping when she took so long to open the door. But now that he looks at her, she is dressed up for a night out.


    "No", Bridgette nervously shook her head.


    Felix looked at Bridgette. After some silence, Felix spoke. "Well? Aren''t you going to invite us in?"


    "Uhm¡­ sure. Come in." Bridgette forced a smile.


    When Felix got inside, Bridgette noticed Sophia who was behind Felix. Two of them exchanged greetings, and Sophia entered the apartment.


    Bridgette led Sophia to the living room, where they saw Felix standing like a statue and staring a Steve. Steve was ufortable under Felix''s gaze, and nced at Sophia and Bridgette. Steve''s eyes pleaded for help, he didn''t understand what is going on.


    Felix had a sour expression on his face and didn''t say anything.


    "Steve, this is Felix." Bridgette introduced her brother.


    "Yes, we met." Steve was anxious. He met Felix earlier, and he seemed friendly. What happened in the meantime?


    "He is my older brother." Bridgette added.


    "Oh... " Steve wanted to say something, but when he looked at Felix, all words left him. Felix looked nice and polite that morning. Steve was not sure what happened so that Felix now is ring at him.


    Sophia opened her mouth, and Bridgette interrupted her with a whisper, "My brother needs to get this out of his system."


    Felix looked at Steve and after some time raised his eyebrows. Then he frowned and mumbled, "OK". Felix shrugged, and then his face became sour again. It seems that Felix had some internal struggle of his own.


    Sophia saw Steve shrinking in the sofa, looking extremely ufortable, almost scared. Sophia pulled Bridgette on the side and whispered, "Don''t you think we should help Steve?"


    Bridgette shook her head, rejecting the idea, "He works for CEO White. He is used to being under pressure... he can handle this much. And if I try to defend Steve, Felix will go ballistic."


    "I''m not so sure he can handle it...", Sophia mumbled when she noticed Steve''s hands trembling.


    Felix rolled his eyes and looked at Bridgette, "Why him? Do you need such a guy?"


    Bridgette could not believe that Felix said that, and in front of Steve!


    Before she had time to react, Felix continued, "Are you sure?" Felix nced at Steve. "Well, it''s not like you will marry right away..." Felix faced Bridgette who looked at her brother in disbelief. "Don''t rush. It''s early. You don''t know him. He is just sitting there and not doing much..." Felix waved his hands indicating that Steve is not important.


    Bridgette thought that she is going to faint how much her head was spinning. She angrily pointed her finger at Felix, "Come on! We just started dating!"


    Felix squinted, "Just started dating? What is he doing in your apartment thiste if you just started dating?"


    Bridgette squinted her eyes mimicking her brother''s expression, "We went to the movie theater!" Bridgette was also upset that their movie was cut short when Jeff called Steve and asked him to run an errand for him. They just came back, and now Felix is causing a scene.


    "I didn''t ask you what you did earlier. I''m asking what is he doing here NOW?!!" Felix was shouting.


    "I invited him for a drink after the movie!" Bridgette lifted her chin defiantly.


    Felix nced at the empty coffee table and sneered. "Drink? Where are the drinks?!!"


    "I was just about to put tea!"


    "GREAT! PUT SOME FOR US ALSO!" Felix plopped on the sofa opposite Steve and red daggers at him.


    Sophia looked at Bridgette apologetically, and Bridgette smiled while nodding. It seems that it''s not first time for Bridgette to witness such a scene. Sophia sat next to Felix and took his hand in hers with hope to calm him down.


    Felix nced at Sophia, not sure what to say. Part of him was embarrassed that Sophia sees him like this, while another part wanted to protect his baby sister from this man with impure thoughts.


    Few minutester, Bridgette came out of the kitchen with four cups of tea. Felix didn''t speak, he was only ring at Steve. It didn''t take much for Steve to finish his drink and he stood up excusing himself for the night.


    Bridgette was sure that Steve scalded his mouth with hot tea and sighed as she walked behind him to let him out.


    "I''m sorry about my brother..." Bridgette said as soon as they stepped into the hallway.


    "It''s OK. I understand that he is protective." Steve smiled, trying to make her feel better.


    He held her cheek in his palm and leaned in for a kiss.


    Bridgette puckered her lips for a kiss which didn''te. She looked at Steve and saw that he is looking behind her. Bridgette turned her head and her gaze fell on Felix who was peeking through the slightly opened door and ring at Steve.


    Bridgette turned to Steve and sighed, "See you tomorrow?"


    Steve nodded and swiftly disappeared down the hallway.


    Bridgette got back into her apartment, fuming. "Why are you so overbearing?"


    "Overbearing?" Felix was offended while following her to the living room. "I''m just looking after you."


    "This is why I came to Los Angeles... so that you can''t look after me." Bridgette gave Felix a stern look. "I want to have a normal life... but you are always hovering like an anti-boyfriend device!"


    Bridgette looked at Sophia, and then at Felix. "How would you feel if I made a scene when Sophia visited you in New York? If I embarrassed her so that she does not want to see you again?"


    Felix was taken aback for a second, but only for a second before continuing, "You are my baby sister, I need to take care of you."


    "I''m not a baby!" Bridgette raised her voice and then took few breaths to calm down. "Please, leave."


    Felix wanted to say something, but Sophia stopped him. "Let''s go."


    Felix hesitated for some time, and then headed out.


    "I will talk to him." Sophia told Bridgette before going after Felix.


    Bridgette gave her a grateful look and locked the door of her apartment after them.

 Chapter 332 - Am I Overbearing?

    Sophia checked directions to Sarah''s and Aiden''s apartment on her phone.


    "Let''s walk. Some fresh air can do us good.", she took Felix''s arm in hers and they walked in silence.


    Few blockster, Felix sighed, "Am I overbearing?"


    "Yes", Sophia answered without hesitation.


    Felix frowned. "You could be gentler when scolding me."


    "And you could be softer when barging into your sister''s apartment." Sophia''s answer was sharp.


    "Fair enough." Felix admitted. "She is my little sister. I am worried that she will be taken advantage of. Bridgette is intelligent, pretty young woman, but not very experienced with men."


    "There is only one way to get experience."


    "Ma ch¨¦ri, she is innocent." Felix defended his point. "She does not know what kind of thoughts men harbor toward women, all perverse thoughts on their mind. They don''t want just to hold hands and kiss good night, oh, no... a man would never be satisfied with just that much."


    "You would know." Sophia mumbled.


    Felix was startled by herment. "What does that mean?"


    Sophia smirked seeing how he thinks that all his negativements about men don''t apply to him. "It means that you are an expert in that area. But I don''t see that as anything perverse, not from you. You know how to make me feel good, and I like it."


    Felix was happy to be praised by Sophia, but in the next second he thought of Steve wanting to do the same things to his sister and his face darkened.


    Sophia wants Felix to understand that he is being unreasonable. "You know... not so long ago you met my father. What would you do if he treated you how you treated Steve?"


    Felix frowned. "Are you saying that we should be buddies just like that?"


    "No." Sophia shook her head. "But I think that you should give him a chance." Felix didn''t react, so Sophia continued. "At least try to know him. How do you know if he is good for Bridgette or not if you are just dismissing him? It seems that Bridgette cares about him. And there is a chance that he cares about her too. What if he really loves her, wants to take care of her and make her dreamse true? What if they are made for each other and you are the one causing ripples between them?"


    Felix was quiet for some time. He sighed and admitted a defeat, "OK. How do I do this?"


    Sophia didn''t need a lot of time toe up with a n, "It''ste, and you already made enough damage for one evening... Start by sending a text to your sister and apologize for being a bad brother."


    Felix frowned but didn''t object. He got his phone and started typing. "Done... She is not responding."


    Sophiaughed. "Give her some time. When she responds, ask her if they can have a dinner with us on Sunday. We can meet them after we are back from camping."


    Felix nodded and pulled Sophia closer to him.


    ¡­


    Back in the apartment, Bridgette was fidgeting nervously. She loves Felix and knows that he is only concerned about her. Bridgette does not want to make him angry, but she wants to have her independence as well. If it''s up to Felix, no man is good enough for his little sister.


    Bridgette took her phone and texted Steve: "Sorry, sorry... 100x sorry about my brother."


    Few secondster she got a response: "He left?"


    [Bridgette]: "Yes."


    [Steve]: "The night is still young... want me toe over?"


    [Bridgette]: "Yes."


    Few minutester, Steve was at her door.


    "That was fast", Bridgette smiled and let him in.


    "I was walking around.", Steve admitted.


    Bridgette saw that four cups are still on her coffee table. She started picking them up. "Do you want some tea?"


    Steve shrugged. "I had enough tea for one evening, thank you."


    Bridgette remembered how Steve gulped hot tea, and guilt overtook her again. "I''m sorry... my brother thinks that he needs to protect me from all lecherous men who have only one thing on their mind. And in his opinion, all men are the same."


    Steve took her hand in his and pulled her next to him on the sofa. "You know that he is not wrong."


    Bridgette looked at him with her eyes wide open.


    He chuckled seeing her reaction. "It''s normal to have desires toward the person you are attracted to." Steve inched closer to Bridgette and pushed one strand of her hair behind her ear.


    Bridgette felt her heart race. ''He is too close... and we are alone in my apartment. Howe I didn''t think about this before? What if he wants to force himself on me?'' She is attracted to Steve but feels that they are not ready for intimacy. She regretted not listening to Felix. He was right. All men are scoundrels. As much as she likes Steve, right now she is notfortable. She is petite, and Steve is a tall strong man. He can overpower her anytime without any effort.


    "Please leave." Bridgette''s voice was full of panic.


    Steve stopped and looked at her. Confusion on his face was obvious.


    "I''m sorry if I got you upset." He moved back when he realized that she is scared.


    "I am attracted to you. But I promise not to do anything against your will." He saw that Bridgette didn''t respond but noticed that she rxed a bit. "I would like that tea... if it''s still an option."


    Bridgette hesitated for few seconds and nodded before heading to the kitchen.


    Steve sighed and looked after her. He could not sit still and went after Bridgette. He found her in the kitchen, next to the stove. She was staring at the pot of water, waiting for it to boil.


    Steve approached Bridgette and embraced her from behind.


    Her back stiffened. She was nervous, and this hug came before she got a chance to rx.


    "I like you, Bridgette." Steve made her turn and face him. He frowned seeing that she is anxious. "I don''t want you to be this tense around me. I will go now." Steve kissed her forehead. "Have a good night." He walked out of the kitchen.


    Bridgette looked at him leaving, and felt guilty, "Steve..."


    "I will call you tomorrow." Steve''s dejected voice was heard as he continued walking. The front door closed and then deafening silence filled up the space.


    Bridgette turned off the stove, went to her bedroom and plopped on the bed. ''What a mess... it was supposed to be dinner and a movie date... it turned out into dinner, beginning of movie, errands for big Boss, scene with Felix and now this with Steve....'' Bridgette sighed, "What a mess."

 Chapter 333 - I Am Yours (1)

    On their way to the penthouse, Jeff held JoAnna tightly in the back of the limousine.


    JoAnna was recollecting the day: waking up in flower petals, surprise proposal, lunch and great time with her sisters and their boyfriends on the luxurious yacht, wonderful romantic dinner, matching watches... Everything was perfect.


    "Thank you. Today was perfect.", JoAnna kissed him.


    Jeff enjoyed having JoAnna in his arms. Seeing that she is happy made it all worth it. He hopes that she can always be this happy.


    "It''s not done yet." Jeff smiled mysteriously and winked.


    JoAnna raised her eyebrows in surprise. "You already did so much... I''m spoiled."


    Heughed. "Not yet, not yet¡­ There is one more present."


    JoAnna didn''t dare think what else he has in store for her after the extravagant ring, and watch. She nervously smiled and didn''t respond.


    ¡­


    JoAnna entered the bedroom and was grateful that the apartment offered cleaning service. Otherwise she would need to clean up all the rose petals from that morning. ''Ah, it''s good to be rich!'' She loves the little things that people with money can afford.


    She didn''t have time to think when Jeff scooped her in his arms from behind and carried her to the bathroom.


    They undressed each other while exchanging kisses and took the shower together.


    JoAnna loves to rub shower gel on his firm body. Running her palms over his back and chest and stomach and pretty much anywhere on his body, always gets her excited. And she loves when he washes her. His strong yet gentle hands make her feel as if she is on fire wherever he touches her.


    After long shower filled with kisses while they caressed each other JoAnna was in her chemise on the bed. She is waiting for Jeff to join and hopes for some hugs and kisses and maybe more.


    She was wondering why Jeff didn''t let her enter the walk in closet. He insisted in getting for her whatever she wanted. ''Is my third present in there?'' JoAnna was curious about the present Jeff mentioned, but then thought how he already did so much for her, and she hoped that he forgot.


    Jeff came out of the bathroom in his pajamas and hopped in the bed next to her. "Baby, don''t you want to get yourst present for today? I saved best forst."


    JoAnna perked up, ''Sexy time!'' She hugged him and her hungry lips found his.


    Not long after Jeff broke the kiss. "Well?"


    "Well... what?", JoAnna panted.


    Jeff smiled enjoying her expression. "One more present, do you want it?"


    JoAnna nodded and closed in for a kiss.


    He put his index finger over her lips. "Let me get it."


    JoAnna''s face fell. ''What the hell?!! Another gift, for real?'' She pouted, feeling that she got tricked. She agreed to ept the present thinking that it''s Jeff offering his pleasuring services to her, and now it seems it really is another present.


    She frowned. "Where is it?"


    He kissed tip of her nose and hopped of the bed. "Be patient, it will take just a minute. It''s all ready, but I want to wrap it..." JoAnna heard Jeff''s voice trail off from the walk in closet.


    Seeing him go into the closet, her suspicions were confirmed. ''The present is there!'' JoAnna looked at the ceiling and took few deep breaths. ''Is he really wrapping a present? Now?'' She thought how she left the apartment earlier that day and didn''t find anything out of the ordinary in the closet. There are only two options to exin this: either she missed seeing the present because it''s something small, or Jeff got it delivered while they were out on the yacht.


    JoAnna heard Jeff clear his throat and faced the noise.


    At the sight in front of her, JoAnna''s mouth stood half open and she didn''t blink. "This..."


    Jeff was standing few steps from the bed, stark naked with arge red bow over his crotch and one rose between his teeth.


    JoAnna''s eyes travelled over him top from his ck damp hair, handsome face, broad shoulders, firm chest, impossible good looking abs, then there is that red bow, and his legs are well toned as well. Her eyes went up and down his body few times engraving that image in her memory.


    She needed a minute topose herself and find her voice. "Which part of this is a present?"


    Jeff took the rose from his mouth and enchanted her with his smiled while walking toward the bed. "All of it. I am yours. At your disposal. Anytime... " His hand extended, offering her the rose. "Do you ept the present?"


    "Absolutely!" JoAnna smiled and took the rose, while her eyes devoured his body.


    As Jeff approached the bed, JoAnna slightly tugged on the red bow which was tied around his waist and giggled. "This looks like a valuable package."


    Jeff nodded. "Mhm, very valuable... satisfaction is guaranteed." He cheekily added.


    "Hmm... Do I need to sign somewhere to receive this valuable package?" JoAnna loves when he is this confident.


    "Yes." He towered over her, with a shameless smirk on his face.


    JoAnna''s face was all red and her breathing got erratic under the effect of anticipation of what ising while her palms moved over his firm muscles. "Where do I sign?"


    Jeff''s hand reached for the audio-system remote on the side table and pushed the button to start ying songs from the ylist.


    "On the marriage license." Jeff gave JoAnna a devilish smile and closed in. He started kissing her corbone while his hands explored her body, skillfully finding sensitive spots that make her mind spin.


    JoAnna wanted to say something, but she forgot how to speak. The only sounds she could make were moans and gasps.


    Her silk chemise didn''t provide any resistance and it was on the floor in less than a second.


    Room was filled with beats of song "Let''s Get It On" by Marvin Gaye.

 Chapter 334 - I Am Yours (2)

    In the middle of the silent night, Jeff is holding JoAnna in his arms. Both of them have satisfied grins on their faces.


    "What do you think about the present?" Jeff knows he did good and wants to hear JoAnna praising him.


    "Mmm... it''s the best present I ever received." JoAnna smiled, entertained by the thought that Jeff is shamelessly asking forpliments. But she is happy to indulge him.


    Jeff grinned, "I am a man of my words. Satisfaction guaranteed."


    JoAnnaughed. "I can''t deny the satisfaction part... but a man of your words? You said I need to sign to receive it... or was this a trial?"


    "Yes. As a VIP you get sixty days trial." He responded in a business-like manner.


    "Sixty days? That is generous... does that mean that I have sixty days to make an exchange if I''m not satisfied?" JoAnna teased him.


    Jeff''s expression changed to serious. He didn''t like the implication that she wants to exchange him for someone else. "No... it means that within next sixty days you need to sign."


    JoAnna can see that he is not joking, and she froze. ''He said that I need to sign marriage license... does he mean that he wants us to get married in next two months? That is too fast!'' Until recently she didn''t even have a romantic interest. And now she is engaged and about to get married in next two months?!! Everything is happening too fast. JoAnna felt her head spin. She wanted to change the topic.


    "How did that appear in the closet?" JoAnna pointed at therge red bow on the floor. It''s sorge, there is no way she missed it that morning when she was getting ready.


    "I got Steve to drop it off." Jeff was not happy that she changed the topic. He wanted to talk about them getting married.


    JoAnna frowned. "You know it''s Friday. And he has a girlfriend. You probably interrupted his date."


    Internally Jeff screamed: ''Who cares about Steve?! Let''s get married!!!'' But he can''t say that at loud, not in front of JoAnna. He needs to answer politely. "His dates are not in the employment contract. But as my assistant, he needs to be avable. That is part of his contract."


    JoAnna still didn''t approve. "It''s not easy to work for you... and there was no need for a bow." She looked at him with a sly smile, "Just you naked is plenty."


    Jeff looked JoAnna in the eyes with a serious expression, "I wanted you to see that I am voluntarily giving myself to you. All of me. Without any reservations and with nothing to hide. I am honored that you epted me, and that you are willing to spend your life with me." He kissed her hand.


    JoAnna was moved by his words. And as much as she didn''t want to talk about his hint that they are getting married within two months, he mentioned spending lives together. She needs to rify. "Uhm... about sixty days... what do you mean by that?"


    He was happy that she went back on the topic of them getting married. "In sixty days, starting from yesterday, I want you to be Mrs. Jeffrey White." Jeff observed her stunned face and gave her time topose herself.


    JoAnna took few deep breaths, "I need some time to process this."


    Jeff was happy that she didn''t reject that. He kissed back of her palm and started talking. "Take your time... while you think about that, we should increase security, and we can''t do that in this penthouse. We will get a house." Jeff paused for a second. "I will get a realtor to work with you, and when you pick few houses, let me know and we can go together to check them out. Or will you rather build a new house? That takes time... We can get one which is already built and live there until we build a new one. I don''t mind either way, so I will leave that up to you. Also, about the location..."


    JoAnna''s mind was spinning. Too much information. She kissed him.


    Jeff smiled. "I will take this as a confirmation that you like what I said so far."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes, ''This man can be too much!''


    She did her best to sound calm. "You should take it as a signal to slow down. It''s too much for me right now."


    Sheposed herself and continued. "Jeff, I love you. And I want to spend my life with you. But you need to slow down. Since we met, I feel like I''m on a rollercoaster ride without any breaks installed."


    Jeff was confused. "You don''t want to marry me? Or is it the house?"


    JoAnna caressed his cheek and spoke gently. "Of course, I want, both. And after we settle down in the house, we can talk about having kids, maybe even pets, and whatever else you want to talk about... but slow down. Let me enjoy this moment without worrying whates next. I want to enjoy being your fianc¨¦e. Fianc¨¦e of all powerful Jeffrey White, man who captured my heart and monopolizes my thoughts, and can please me in every way imaginable."


    Jeff liked thisst part. He gave a small nod of understanding. "How long?"


    "What?" JoAnna was not sure she heard him right. She was all romantic and he switched to business mode suddenly.


    "How much time you need before you start thinking of other things?" Jeff was ready to negotiate, hoping that she does not ask for too much time.


    JoAnna understood his intentions. He wants things to be rified, like in deals he makes daily at work. She helplessly shook her head and smiled. "At least a week."


    "A week it is." Jeff confirmed with a smile.


    "And no more than one thing at a time." JoAnna hastily added. "A week from now you get to bring up one topic: marriage or house."


    "Deal.." He pulled her close to him and kissed her passionately.

 Chapter 335 - Camping (1)

    Sophia and Felix stayed the night at Sarah''s and Aiden''s apartment. They had breakfast together and got ready to head to the airport. To reach the house site, they will take jet and then travel with a van.


    Just as they were leaving the apartment, JoAnna called to say that they are running ate. Sarah was upset that her perfectly nned weekend is getting ruined because JoAnna and Jeff can''t wake up on time.


    Four of them decided to wait in the apartment, it''s morefortable than at the airport. About half an hourter, JoAnna called to say that they are heading out.


    ¡­


    By the time they reached house site, it was after 1 PM.


    Sarah was happy to see that drive to the house was much easier, since the greenery was cleared out enough for a two-way road which lead all the way to the house site.


    Cash, the construction manager was on site, waiting for them patiently. He greeted all of them and showed current progress to Sarah and Aiden. Sophia, JoAnna, Jeff and Felix tagged along, curious to see the house.


    The progress was visible on the main level. Skeleton of main level is up: walls, floor, ceilings. Where doors and windows are about to be installed, frames are cut out. Electrical andworking wires are installed, and Cash was eagerly showing them each outlet and ess point. For second floor they started erecting the walls. From the second floor, they saw that work was in progress for the swimming pool, as well as leveling up for the garden area.


    They took the stairs down, to the basement, which isplete.


    Cash was exining: "Only fine finishes are left for the basement. We are leaving that when the whole structure of the house is done, so that it can be closed and locked. We don''t want to risk painting walls and installing floors, just to have some vandalse and destroy them."


    "What is this for?", JoAnna observedrge square shaped trap door on the floor.


    Cash stiffened up and looked at Sarah and Aiden. Two of them nodded that it''s OK to talk about it.


    Cash rxed, "It''s for the underground level." He opened one side of trap door and they could see the ''bat cave'' below. "We still didn''t get instructions what to do with this area, so we are leaving it as-is. Later, here will be an elevator that leads down, but that''s it based on current ns."


    "Once we settle down, we will show you an alternate entrance to that space." Sarah exined with a smile.


    After the house tour, Cash showed them down to the area where they set up the tent. "Miss Sarah, we followed your instructions. I hope you will approve the results."


    At the beginning of the beach, there was arge tent, erected on an elevated deck, constructed for this asion.


    "You have electrical outlets here." Cash talked while showed them around the deck. "And here arework outlets. We tested it yesterday, and it all works."


    "Nice, thank you!" Sarah praised him.


    "So, camping with electricity and inte?" JoAnnaughed.


    "Of course!" Sarah said seriously. "It''s spending time outside, not at the end of the world." She turned to Cash. "And showers and restrooms?"


    "Oh, yes. That is here, in the back." Cash showed them on the other side of the tent.


    Sophia and JoAnna looked at each other andughed.


    "What is funny?" Sarah asked with a sour face. "If construction workers have running water and restrooms, why wouldn''t we have it?"


    "Except for the tent, nothing looks like camping here." Felix voiced what everyone else thought.


    "By tomorrow, you will be grateful for all thefort here... besides, if you don''t want to, you don''t need to use it." Sarah looked at her sisters. "You two! If you need to go, use that bush over there. Restrooms are off limit for you!"


    "Hey!" Sophia and JoAnna protested in unison.


    Sarahughed. "Let''s check out the tent."


    They stepped on arge deck which was a base for the tent. It provided a significant area for sitting with chaises and a grill. Inside they stepped into a living area with tworge sofas and a dining table with six chairs. On the side was a kitchen area. In the back they saw three areas divided by solid fabric, and each of the areas had a queen size bed set up with pillows and bedsheets and bedside tables withmps. Each of the ''bedrooms'' had a chest with drawers for clothes. Stack of fresh towels on each of the chests.


    "As you requested, refrigerator is stocked with the items on the list you provided." Cash told Sarah.


    "Thank you, Cash, you did a great job." Sarah praised him.


    Cash was very happy to be praised, his wide smile was contained only by limits of his own face.


    "I change my previous statement." Felix said while looking around. "Even the tent does not look like we are camping." He observed the huge refrigerator, gas stovetop and a microwave.


    Sarah gave Felix a mean look.


    Aiden hugged Sarah. "Don''t listen to them... this is great. And they love it, but they want to tease you."


    This made Sarah feel better.


    Aiden turned to others, "We will have a small beach house down here. That is why electricity,work, water and gas have outlets here. The tent is only using what is already avable."


    Everyone nodded in approval.


    Sarah pped her hands in excitement, "All right! Let''s change into swimwear and hit the water... after that we can make food." Sarah looked at JoAnna. "Anna, a as newly engaged couple, you and Jeff get a first pick on the bed... Sophia and Felix, you are next."


    Cash saw that he is not needed and left after saying goodbye and wishing them to have a good time.

 Chapter 336 - Camping (2)

    The six of them enjoyed white sand on the beach, and the calm water of the ocean.


    "This is really nice! When your house is finished, we cane here every weekend!" JoAnna eximed while sitting next to Jeff who was lying on the sand. She was trying to bury him up in the sand, and he didn''t object. He would just slightly shift his body asionally, making the sand fall off from his body, and JoAnna pretended not to notice. They could do this all day.


    "I''m happy you like it." Sarahughed seeing JoAnna acting all silly with Jeff.


    "When will you show us that secret entrance?", Jeff asked while trying to avoid being buried alive by JoAnna who increased her pace of throwing sand at him.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and smiled, "No better time than now!"


    Aiden and Sarah led the way toward well-hidden opening between tworge rocks. As they got inside, narrow tunnel was expanding with every step they took until it becamerge cave. Sand on the floor was reced with rocks, and they were in front of a deep pond. Sun rays came in from the gaps in the wall and hit the water surface which reflected light on the ceiling.


    Sarah and Aiden jumped in the water. "Come!", they called in unison and then looked at each other giggling that they said the same thing at the same time.


    They went under a rock and resurfaced on other side. The light wasing from under the rock, reflecting on the ceiling which was smooth, colored withyers of darker and lighter rock.


    When all six of them resurfaced, they swam on the opposite side, and got out of water. As they walked through the cave, the surrounding was getting darker with each step. Sarah reached for the wall and found a switch. She flipped it, and LED lights lit up the ceiling revealing arge cave.


    "We are now right below the house." Aiden exined and pointed at therge trap door on the ceiling between stctites.


    "That was the door we opened from basement?" JoAnna asked.


    Aiden and Sarah nodded in confirmation.


    "Very impressive", Jeffmented. "What will you do with this space?"


    "We still don''t know." Sarah responded, and then faced Aiden, "Aiden here thinks we should make it a bat cave with a bat-mobile and bat-submarine and other bat-gadgets." Sheughed.


    "I''m not sure about the bat cave, but it can be a secret underground central.", Sophia said.


    They all faced her, expecting her to continue.


    "I was thinking for some time... we are working together very well. We can form a team. Each of us has at least one unique ability, and when we are together, I think there is nothing we can''t do. My strengths are nning and legal issues. My Felix here is expert in electronics and wireless technology. JoAnna has expertise in medicine and is a great marksman. Jeff is a business wizard with strong connections around the globe. Sarah and Aiden are bothputer geniuses and know how to kick ass. I''m sure that I missed some areas for each of us, but these are just main points."


    Sophia nced at everyone and was pleased to see that they seem to like the idea. She continued exining. "Especially afterst adventure where each of us yed an active role, I think that we should form a team... We removed some bad guys off the streets and earned a lot of money in the process. I don''t think it can get better than that."


    Sophia looked around the cave. "We can have several hidden centrals like this around the globe and use them when needed." She looked at the five people who were all listening intently as she spoke. "Think about it."


    They all nodded, agreeing with what she said andmitting to give it some thought. Actually, all of them thought it was a great idea, but no one wanted to agree to it without discussing it first with their significant other.


    ¡­


    For dinner they had barbeque. Felix volunteered to be the grill master, and Sophia helped him out by passing him things he needed and giving himpany, while other four rxed on chaises.


    Sarah observed that Sophia is not doing much, other than sticking close to Felix and kissing him. She decided to have some fun and tease Sophia. "Hey, big sis! Leave the cook alone, or our dinner will burn!"


    Sophia frowned, "You leave me alone, or no dinner for you!"


    "Felix, you are not having an easy life with my big sis, are you?" Sarah continued teasing.


    "I''m honored that she is with me." Felix responded, his amorous gazended on Sophia.


    Sophia mockingly grimaced at Sarah.


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "You two are too much!"


    Aiden told himself for who knows which time that all three of them are acting very childish when they are together.


    They allughed.


    "He is taking good care of our sister. Don''t tease them.", JoAnna chimed in.


    That reminded Sarah and she looked at Felix and Sophia. "Talk about sisters, you went to meet with Bridgettest night, how did that go?" Sarah didn''t know that she hit a nerve. Last night Sophia and Felix camete, and after that they didn''t talk about their visit to Bridgette''s ce.


    Felix didn''t respond. His body stiffened, and he took few deep breaths before rxing.


    Sophia gave a ''why did you ask?'' look to Sarah and answered instead of Felix. "It was OK. She is a nice youngdy. We hope to meet her for diner tomorrow after wee back."


    "Nice! We can all join!" Sarah suggested, looking forward to spending some time with her good friend Bridgette.


    No one objected, so it was assumed that six of them will have dinner with Bridgette and Steve on Sunday evening. The only thing is that Bridgette still didn''t respond to Felix''s first message, so he didn''t even ask her if she can join for dinner next day.


    Felix sighed internally.

 Chapter 337 - Camping (3)

    Since ocean is on the west side of the property, they had a magnificent view of the sunset. Each of the Hill sisters enjoyed in the embrace of her loved one, rxing on the beach under a red sunset colored sky.


    After dinner, when sun went below the horizon, they started a bonfire on the beach. Aiden buried potatoes in hot ash and covered it with logs which were still burning. One hourter they enjoyed perfect fire roasted potatoes. Sarah got out of the fridge corn on the cob, sausages and pineapple for roasting. Six of them sat around the bonfire and roasted what they wanted to eat while chatting untilte into the night.


    The tent was a magnificent sight. As soon as the dark fell, photo sensitive sensors got triggered, and the tent was lit up with fairy lights, draped all around the tent from the top over the entrance and on the walls, making it look super-romantic.


    Sophia was happy to notice that there was always a light breeze from the ocean, which means: no mosquitoes. She does not like insects.


    As the night progressed, they headed to bed, calling it a night.


    Just as Sarah was getting drowsy, she felt Aiden''s hands all over her.


    "What are you doing?" Sarah whispered.


    "I have needs." Aiden was pressing his swollen crotch area on her back.


    "What needs?" Sarah tried to squirm out of his hold. "Can''t you wait until tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow evening is too far away... we can be quiet." Aiden whispered while not letting Sarah out of his hold.


    "We can''t be that quiet!" Sarah was scolding him while whispering.


    "Baby..." His hand went under her top and started kneading her breast.


    Sarah inhaled, "Oh, this..."


    Sophia lost her patience. "Can you two pipe it down?"


    Sarah showed I-told-you-so face to Aiden, and responded to Sophia, "That''s what I''m trying to tell him... but he won''t listen."


    "Hey, everyone is holding back here. You hold back as well.", JoAnna got in the conversation.


    "Well, if everyone is holding back... maybe we need to find a solution.", Sophia surprised everyone.


    "What do you suggest?" Sarah asked.


    "Sister''s meeting in the kitchen!" JoAnna eximed.


    ...


    "How about we decide who goes where by drawing lots..." Sophia suggested.


    They agreed on locations: tent, beach and cave; Wrote them down on paper, folded it and put it in a pot with a lid. Each of the took one paper. They unfolded the papers:


    Sophia - beach


    JoAnna - cave


    Sarah - tent


    "We need about one hour." Sarah said.


    JoAnna shrugged. "Your privacy will be protected, we don''t finish under an hour."


    Sophia looked at JoAnna, "If you will cross the beach on your way out, stay in that cave no less than two hours."


    Both Sarah and JoAnna gave Sophia meaningful looks and thumbs up directed at Felix.


    "I think I respect brother-inw Felix a bit more." JoAnna said jokingly.


    ...


    JoAnna grabbed two towels, a torch light and took Jeff to the cave.


    Sophia grabbed two towels and took Felix to the beach... he guessed what is going on and grabbed a nket before leaving the tent.


    When noise of the footsteps was not heard any more, Sarah looked at Aiden. "We have about one hour."


    "Where did they go?" Aiden was curious. He heardmotion from two adjacent ''rooms'', but Sarah didn''t exin anything.


    "Does it matter? We have privacy for one hour... or did your needs go away?" Sarah teased him.


    "Are you saying that I''m the only one with needs?" He smugly asked.


    "Of course not!" She kissed him. "Come here... closer..."


    Aiden didn''t resist.


    ...


    At that time in the cave¡­


    JoAnna used the torch to find a specific spot.


    "Are you looking for something?" Jeff observed her pointing torch light into the water. They are walking on a rocky surface, andke is deep immediately off the edge of the rock.


    "Just a second... I think I''m almost there... Yes. It''s here." She ced torch on the ground.


    "What is it?" Jeff didn''t see anything different about this spot.


    JoAnna looked at him gazing at the water. "Get naked!", shemanded.


    He got startled. "Wow! That is direct... I like it." Jeff swiftly removed his clothes.


    "I''m listening to those two in the tent for a while and feeling sour as if I had pickles for dinner." JoAnna was already naked, and hugged Jeff. "I need you to help me get rid of sourness."


    Jeff smiled and leaned in for a kiss. At the same time JoAnna tugged him toward the water. They fell in the deep water of theke.


    "I''m sure there is a reason you got us all wet." Jeffined, and observed, "The water is surprisingly not cold."


    "There is a warm current under." JoAnna mumbled while being distracted. "Found it! Here,e... ", she called Jeff. "Sit right here." She led him to one t rock close to the edge.


    "Oh, is this what you were looking for?" He found that the rock is quite convenient for sitting.


    "Yes." JoAnna wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled herself in hisp, straddling him. "And there is ce for me to get some leverage also..." JoAnna found rocks to put her feet on, so she can lift herself when needed. "Sarah told me about this spot."


    Jeff was suddenly ufortable. "Does that mean that Aiden..." Thinking that his bare bottom is in the same ce where his brother''s bare bottom was, is not a very appealing image for Jeff.


    JoAnna kissed him and stopped him from talking. "Whatever they did here is washed away long ago. Now it''s our spot... and I like this spot... here..." JoAnna lowered herself on top of him.


    Jeff let out a low grunt and his arms wrapped around JoAnna. He didn''t care anymore who was sitting on that rock before him.


    ...


    At the same time on the beach¡­


    "Get down", Sophia told Felix.


    "Here?", Felix guessed that they are going out to get busy... but this is wide open, on the beach!


    "Yes, here", Sophia pointed to the towel spread on the sand.


    Felix was reluctant.


    "Today, please...", Sophia was losing her patience.


    "There is sand everywhere." Felixined.


    Sophia raised one eyebrow and looked him in a way that he should stopining.


    Felix gave in and sat on the towel.


    Sophia bent down and removed his bottom and underwear. "See? Your little buddy here is notining like you are." Sophia teased Felix.


    "Little?!!" Felix was outraged.


    Sophia giggled. "Always a sensitive topic, even if you know that I''m teasing you." She removed her clothes and got on his thighs, straddling him.


    Felix nervously looked around.


    "Even at this time you are worried that someone will see us?" Sophia scolded him.


    "No one should see you, except me." Felix exined himself.


    She ran her hands slowly over his chest down to the abdomen. "I can say that about you. No one should see this perfection other than me..." Sophia took in his toned muscles which reflected moonlight. "I could eat you up."


    She lowered her head and bit his nipple. Felix groaned and grabbed her bottom, pulling her higher on him.


    Sophia got up on her knees and positioned herself before slowly taking in his length.


    Felix looked at her perfect body outline with the moonlight in the back for a second, before his mind went nk.. He didn''t care about the sand, or that they are on the open, or that someone might see them.

 Chapter 338 - Camping (4)

    Later that night, Sarah was enjoying in Aiden''s embrace.


    Aiden broke the silence, "What do you think about Sophia''s idea that we form a team?"


    "I thought we already are a team... she just likes to putbels on things."


    He pursed his lips while thinking, "True... What about making our cave the secret underground central?"


    "I think that is a good idea. But I don''t want any of them to invest in it. I want all this to be ours. What do you think?" Sarah lifted her head and looked at him.


    He smiled, "Whatever you say, baby."


    Sarah put her head on his chest, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling his scent. Even when mixed with ocean and sand, she could identify his woody-floral fragrance which was now mixed with his sweat full of pheromones.


    "I should shower..." He noticed her inhaling deeply.


    Sarah shook her head lightly, ''That is not what I was thinking. He is always cautious about his cleanliness.'' She smiled, "I was remembering something¡­"


    "What?"


    "The first thing I liked about you." Sarah confessed her thoughts.


    She got his attention. "Tell me more about that, please."


    Sarah smiled thinking how he is always interested to hear her praise him, "At the university, in front of the bulletin board. I was checking job posts... and your scent seduced me before I evenid my eyes on you."


    Aiden was surprised. "You liked it? You were... " He was choosing his words. "... not friendly."


    Sarah was recollecting details when they met for the first time. "I was not friendly toward you, but I liked your fragrance..." Sarah saw that he is not pleased, and quickly added. "Very seductive."


    "I''m not sure if I should be happy or not.", Aiden pouted.


    Sarah coaxed him, "It started with the scent, next I noticed that I''m dazed while looking at you, and then your touch... And now I can''t imagine my life without you."


    "Mhm.", He approved this. "You don''t need to imagine anything without me. Because I will always be right here, by your side."


    They heard footsteps and some rustling on the right.


    "Anna?!!" Sarah whispered.


    "Yes?" JoAnna whispered back.


    "I thought you were supposed to wait for Sophia and Felix to... finish."


    "Oh, trust me, they didn''t notice us." JoAnna giggled.


    "Did you find the spot?", Sarah asked.


    "Yes..." JoAnna giggled again.


    "Thanks for the rmendation." Jeff cheekily added.


    "What spot?" Aiden asked anxiously.


    "The good one, in theke." Sarah exined.


    Aiden was shocked. "You told them about it?!"


    Jeff chuckled, "Don''t worry... whatever we did will be washed away soon."


    "Well... maybe not so soon." JoAnna teased Aiden hearing that he is disturbed because they made use of that spot.


    "Mmm, true..." Jeff''s voice trailed off.


    "Jeff! We just came back!" JoAnna whispered with urgency in her voice.


    Sarah and Aiden heard few gasps and then another non-urgent "Jeff..." whisper from JoAnna which sounded like an invitation.


    "I think I really need that shower.", Aiden swiftly got out of the bed and pulled on his swim trunks.


    Sarah stumbled out of the bed while looking for her swimwear. "I will join you." She gave up on the swimwear idea, hearing the sounds intensify from other side of the fabric. Sarah grabbed two towels, wrapped one around herself, and rushed out of the tent after Aiden.


    In the shower, Aiden and Sarah washed each other with slow and deliberate movements while enjoying the intimacy.


    "I don''t think I''m ready to have these kinds of trips." Sarah said while her hands ran over his back.


    Aiden turned his head to see her. "What kind of trips?"


    "These, without privacy. I still want to be with you anytime. I feel like I need to sneak around just to touch you." She hugged him. "Next time we invite them here, the house needs to bepleted, so everyone gets their own room."


    Aiden smiled. "OK. No more camping."


    They heard giggles approaching.


    "Will the shower be free soon?", Sophia asked.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged looks.


    "We areing out..." Sarah exhaled. "Just a minute."


    She wrapped towel around her, Aiden put on his swimming trunks, and second towel on his shoulder.


    "All yours..." Sarah said to Sophia and Felix as she walked out of the shower with Aiden.


    "Hey," Sophia called... "It seems we left the nket on the beach... can you get it, please?"


    Sarah was not happy about that, ''Go get your own nket!'' But seeing Sophia so giddy, Sarah didn''t want to spoil her mood, "Sure, no problem."


    Sophia and Felix got into the shower, and few secondster, they could hear Sophia giggle again.


    Sarah walked to the beach, and Aiden followed her. They found the nket.


    "Hey..." Aiden called to Sarah. "Come here." He ced a towel from his shoulder on the sand and gestured for her to sit.


    She sat on the towel and looked down, dejected.


    "What is going on?" He noticed that she is sulking.


    "I''m not used to this... knowing that my sisters are... doing it." She thought for a second and exined, "I don''t have anything against it... it just feels weird."


    Aiden took the nket edges in his hands and wrapped both of them in it while embracing her from behind. "Do you want to stop thinking it''s weird?"


    Sarah tilted her head to look at him, not sure what is on his mind.


    He pulled her back and inched to the side.


    Sarahid on the nket and Aiden was on his side, next to her. He slowly opened the towel surrounding her and admired her naked body. His fingers slowly brushed her skin from her neck, over the breastbone, and circled around her navel.


    Her muscles contracted under his touch.


    Aiden wrapped his lips around her nipple, sucking her breast inside his mouth.


    Her body arched, while she pleaded for him to suck harder while her fingersced into his damp hair. Cold droplets fell from his hair onto her hot body, making her twitch.


    His hand moved lower from her navel, caressing her inner thighs before settling between her legs. Two of his fingers slipped inside her.


    "You are so wet...", he mumbled before sucking even harder on her breast.


    Her moans increased and his lips moved to her other breast, making sure it''s not neglected.


    "That''s righte for me...", he whispered before his lips closed in on hers, swallowing her lustful sounds. His hand knew exactly where, how hard and how fast to move to make her climax in series of violent spasms.


    Aiden caressed Sarah''s cheeks while watching her breathe heavily. "Do you still think that it''s weird?"


    "What?" Sarah was not sure what kind of a question is that.


    "Your sisters..." Aiden tried to remind her that she was feeling weird earlier.


    "What?" Sarah did not remember was on her mind before they got onto the nket.


    "I see... it seems you forgot." He cheekily smiled.


    "Tonight, I''m going to make you forget your own name...." Aiden whispered in her ear as his body moved on top of her.

 Chapter 339 - Camping (5)

    Sarah woke upte next morning. She heard voices in the distance, ''They must be on the beach.'' Sarah does not remember how she ended up in the bed. Her body was sticky and speckled with sand which stuck to her skin. ''I need a shower.'' She smiled as shes of previous night came to her mind.


    Sarah took her time in the shower, making sure that every pesky grain of sand is washed off her body.


    On the beach, JoAnna and Sophia chatted about random topics, while Felix and Jeff discussed adding some gadgets that Felix makes to the White corp. security.


    Aiden was sitting on the beach, waiting for Sarah to wake up. His gaze was fixed on the tent. Voices from other four people next to him sounded like a random background noise. Aiden went and checked on Sarah few times, only to find her sleeping. He didn''t want to wake her up. ''Afterst night, she needs rest.'', he praised himself silently for a great performance.


    When Aiden saw Sarah slip in the shower, he got on his feet and started walking, guided by the knowledge that she is awake. He wanted to see her and hold her. Sarah''s presence was vital for his mind and body to function, like an addict, he needed her. Aiden didn''t want to disturb her shower routine. Patiently, he waited. His urge to open the door and join her was tamed by the fact that she is only few feet away from him, getting ready... for him.


    He found that as the time goes by, she is bing something like an obsession. She is his, and his need for her is increasing by the day.


    Water in the shower stopped running, and he held his breath, anticipating to meet with her eyes any moment.


    Few secondster, shower door opened, and Sarah emerged, wrapped in a towel, her damp hair cascading over her shoulders. She stopped in her tracks, surprised by his presence. After a second of silence, Aiden saw her shoulders rx and she smiled, "Good morning."


    "Good morning, baby", Aiden stepped toward her. He picked her up in one smooth motion and carried her back to the tent, princess style.


    Sarah didn''t resist. She wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head on his shoulder. "When did you wake up?"


    "Not long ago", he gave a vague response.


    Being carried to the tent like that made her remember a fragment fromst night. "You carried me into the bedst night?"


    Aiden was not able to contain grin on his face, "You slept off on the beach... quite exhausted."


    Sarah lowered her head to hide her face, and felt her cheeks heat up.


    Aiden ced her on the bed gently and chuckled. "You still blush easily." Seeing that Sarah is covering her face with hands, Aiden stopped her and pulled her arms apart. "Don''t... I like it." Aiden lifted her head and gave her a light kiss on the lips. "This is only for me to see, and I like it."


    Sarah wrapped her arms around Aiden and kissed him. ''Yes, all this is only for you.'' In his arms she feels love andfort knowing that he epts her the way she is. In his arms she feels safe.


    Soon he was on top of her, and his hand was pulling her towel away as their passion ignited once more.


    They heard Sophia clear her throat on the other side of the fabric that didn''t suppress any sounds. "You two should get ready and eat something. Soon we need to pack up and head back." Sound of footsteps faded away as Sophia left the tent.


    "You didn''t eat?" Sarah asked through shallow breaths.


    Aiden shook his head, "I was waiting for you." He ced a longing kiss on her shoulder and sat on the edge of the bed, giving her space to stand up and get dressed.


    Sarah looked at him for a second before wrapping her arms around him. "Thank you", she whispered.


    She knows that food is important to him and dying or skipping meals is uneptable. Yet, here he is, dying his breakfast so that two of them can eat together. It might be a small thing for most of people, but she knows that for him, it''s not. She quickly got ready so that he can eat as soon as possible.


    ...


    Jeff was driving the van back to the airport, JoAnna was next to him.


    JoAnna turned to the back of the van, "So, where are we going for dinner tonight?"


    Sophia, Aiden and Sarah looked at Felix. His face froze, ''I forgot!'' Felix fidgeted for few seconds before responding, "I''m going to confirm that right now." He checked his phone and saw that Bridgette still didn''t respond to his text of apology how he treated Steve. Since she is not responding to the text messages, he has no other option than to call her.


    "Yes?", Bridgette''s voice was cold as soon as she picked up the call.


    "How are you?"


    "Get to the point." Bridgette snapped.


    Felix could tell that she is upset. He switched to French and spoke fast. Sophia didn''t understand what he said. After few minutes he hanged up and smiled. "French food for dinner tonight. I will send you details in text."


    "Oh, I''m happy that texts worked, and you and Bridgette are on good terms!" Sophia hugged Felix.


    "Yes, yes. Everything is great! We are great." Felix responded to Sophia with a smile.


    "Don''t you need to first make a reservation? And pay for everyone? And I didn''t quite understand the part of you covering expenses of her spa treatments for a year." Sarah looked at Felix innocently. Bridgette was quite loud, and Sarah heard both sides of the conversation.


    Felix was petrified. ''She understood that?'' He looked at Sarah and observed her lips slowly curving into a smile. It looked sinister.


    "Don''t worry... I will not reveal other part." Sarah winked at Felix.


    "What other part?" Sophia was curious.


    "Ask him, not me." Sarah shrugged and leaned into Aiden''s embrace with a content expression.


    "Felix?", Sophia wanted to know what happened.


    "Let''s talkter... now I need to find a ce where we will have dinner." Felix got busy on his phone, happy to avoid further questions from Sophia.


    "French ce? Let me send you a link..." JoAnna reached for her phone. "Great food."


    They all understood that things between Felix and Bridgette are not really great. But Felix does not want to talk about it, so they will not ask any questions.. In any case, they will see for themselvester, during dinner. And Felix will pay for the dinner! Who does not like a free meal?

 Chapter 340 - Give Steve A Chance (1)

    ~Los Angeles~


    Early evening, JoAnna and Jeff are getting ready for dinner.


    JoAnna just finished dressing up and came out of the walk-in-closet. ''It''s not a formal ce so we don''t need to dress...'' Her thoughts stopped there, when her eyesnded on her handsome fianc¨¦ looking sharp in a suit, putting his Patek Philippe watch on. She sighed, ''I guess I need to change...'' Her outfit was fine, but next to him it really stood out as too in. Few minutester, she came out in a little ck dress, which is nothing over the top, but shows her curves and long legs perfectly.


    "Mrs. White, you are stunning tonight!", Jeff eximed and pulled her in for a kiss.


    JoAnna smiled, "Well, Mr. White I can''t let you out-dress me."


    Jeff''s eyes opened wide and his lips stretched into a wide smile, showing two rows of white teeth.


    "What?", JoAnna was suspicious of his exaggerated expression.


    "This is the first time you didn''t tell me not to call you Mrs. White!", Jeff eximed. He pulled her in his embrace up, off the ground, and spun around three times.


    JoAnna giggled thinking how silly he is to keep track of such things. "Oh... well, I guess I should start getting used to it."


    When Jeff stopped spinning them, JoAnna gave him a light kiss. "I think we should head out soon." She reminded him that it''s easy for them to end up in bed, but she does not want to bete for dinner.


    Jeff''s mood dropped. "I think we have few minutes. I want to talk to you first..."


    JoAnna was intrigued, seeing that Jeff''s expression became troubled.


    Jeff was dying this, but now he can''t avoid the topic anymore, "How is your schedule next week? Can you take two days off back-to-back?"


    "I guess I could... what is this about?" JoAnna noticed hesitation in his voice, and immediately thought of Isabe.


    "I need to go to Salina this week, to meet with Isabe and her father. I would like you toe with me. We will go in the morning ande back next evening." Jeff said in one breath.


    ''Of course, Isabe...'' JoAnna frowned. She knows that there is nothing between Isabe and Jeff, and it never was. But she can''t help herself feel upset every time she thinks that he almost ended up married to that woman. It two of them metter, there is a good chance that Jeff would already be married to Isabe. That possibility made her chest constrict.


    She sighed. "What will I do there?"


    "I need to go... but I can''t bear to separate from you. When you went to Seattle, I thought I''m losing my mind. I need you." Jeff knows that he is acting selfish, but he can''t suppress his desire to be with JoAnna all the time.


    "Why two days?" JoAnna can understand Jeff''s point of view, but she can''t make herself like the idea of joining him there. And she does not like that he needs to go.


    Jeff took her question as a non-rejection, and he started exining patiently, "First day I will talk with Isabe and Lambert. Two meetings, they should not take too long. I assume that everything will go well, and they agree with the n. On the second day, Sophia will join. I will help Sophia analyze theirpany ande up with a n for Isabe. I feel the responsibility to help out." He looked at JoAnna with guilt in his eyes. "I know this must be ufortable for you. I''m reluctant to drag you into this, but I need you... I am reduced to a state where I feel physical pain when we are apart. I know I am selfish. I''m sorry." He lowered his head, anxiously waiting for JoAnna''s response, not daring to look her in the eyes.


    JoAnna was conflicted. Part of her admires that he is not heartless and wants to help. Her heart is aching when she thinks that for two days they might be apart. On the other side, he is selfish, asking her to drop her life and join him. Will he ask her to join him every time he goes on a business trip? ''How often does he go on business trips?'' And this whole thing with Isabe is making JoAnna very ufortable. JoAnna sighed. "I need to think about it... Let''s go. We will bete."


    Jeff saw that JoAnna is conflicted and his heart ached.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden reached restaurant with Sophia and Felix first.


    Sophia made sure that next to Felix are two open seats, she nned that Bridgette and Steve will sit there. It will be easier for them to get to know each other. Shortly after, Jeff and JoAnna arrived. They ordered drinks and appetizers and chatted while waiting for Bridgette and Steve.


    ¡­


    At Bridgette''s apartment, Steve is waiting for her to get ready.


    Since Friday evening, things are a strained between two of them. Steve is conflicted, thinking how he wants to be with Bridgette, but she is obviously very tense around him. Also, this brother showed up as an additional headache. Steve wants to rify some things with Bridgette before this dinner. Last two days, he feels like he is the only one trying to get closer to her, while she is most of the time avoiding him. If she is not willing to invest herself into this rtionship, what is the point going through dinner-from-hell with her brother?


    While Steve was in his thoughts, Bridgette came out in a light blue dress, which fit rather loosely, hiding her curves, didn''t reveal any cleavage, and it went below her knees. ''Did she cover up like this because she is avoiding me? Or because her brother will be there?'' Steve had a troubled expression, "Can we talk?"


    Bridgette nodded and sat next to Steve on the sofa, making sure to keep her distance.


    Steve looked her in the eyes and took a deep breath. "Do you want to be my girlfriend?"


    Bridgette was stunned. "I thought we crossed that bridge a while ago."


    "From my point of view, you went back to the other side of that bridge." Steve did his best to sound calm, despite his heart ache.


    Bridgette lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Steve continued, "I will be honest with you... I like you, and I want us to be together. And I though you feel the same. It all went well, until Friday. Since then you are avoiding my touch, and when I kissed youst night, I thought you will run away how tense you were.... I feel alone in this rtionship."

 Chapter 341 - Give Steve A Chance (2)

    "Biddy, I feel like I''m forcing you to be with me, and you are not willing..." Steve''s voice trailed off. He looked at Bridgette who stared at the coffee table. With each passing second, he felt his heart crumbling. After what seemed like forever he stood up and said in a quiet voice. "If you don''t want to talk to me, I don''t know what else to do." Steve looked at her for few seconds and walked slowly toward the front door feelingpletely defeated.


    Just as he reached for the doorknob, he felt a light tug on the back of his shirt. He turned around and saw Bridgette standing behind him. He didn''t hear her footsteps, but he was so out of it, that he could miss hearing a steam engine roaring next to him.


    "Don''t go..." She said weakly. She was looking up at him, and her face showed that she is troubled.


    He sighed and steeled his resolve. This is obviously not working. So, either she snaps out of it, or there is no point of him trying. Steve is aware that something happened with Bridgette after Felix''s visit, but he does not know what is going on in her mind. And she does not want to share that with him. The only way this will work out, is if he stays firm. He looked her in the eyes and spoke: "What is the point of me staying if you don''t want to talk to me?"


    "I don''t know what to say." Bridgette looked down, not daring to look him in the eyes.


    "Tell me what is going on... Why are you avoiding me?... What are you thinking right now?"


    "I don''t want you to go. That is what I''m thinking." Bridgette admitted.


    "That is one question answered. I need to know what is going on in your head."


    Bridgette gave a small nod, took his hand and led the way back into the living room. They sat on the sofa, facing each other.


    Bridgette lifted her gaze and looked at him for some time reluctantly, as if she is having an internal fight. "I like you. I really, really like you. So much that I''m afraid that you will hurt me, and I won''t even know what hit me. Because of that, I became overly-cautious. Everything you do or say, my mind twists around, and signals me that you will hurt me."


    Seeing that she finished talking, Steve spread his hands helplessly, "I don''t know how to respond to this. Is there something I can do? Or is this something you need to untangle by yourself?"


    Bridgette sighed, "The problem is within me."


    Steve''s expression was solemn. ''If she is telling the truth or not, I don''t know. Maybe she just wants to break up and does not know how to say it.'' He feared that something like this will happen. "In that case, I will give you space." He stood up. "Call me when you resolve your issues."


    Steve made a step to go out, but Bridgette held his hand. "The problem is within me, but I need your help to resolve it."


    Steve''s face brightened up. She is holding his hand and said that she needs him. Finally, a progress. He sat back on the sofa and held her hand in his. "How can I help?", his voice was deep and soft. Bridgette found it very soothing.


    "How about we start with a hug?" Bridgette smiled and spread her arms.


    Steve pulled her into his embrace. Like a child, she was sitting in hisp, sideways, leaning on his body while her head rested on his shoulder.


    Bridgette didn''t feel tense anymore. She realized that all her fears got amplified by the words from Felix, but she does not want to tell that to Steve out of concern that Steve will dislike Felix. Thinking rationally, if Steve wanted to hurt her or do something against her will, he had plenty of chances. However, Steve always respected her, and didn''t do anything she didn''t want. Her brother''s words and attitude made her overthink things and build scenarios in her head that are not realistic. She can''t really me Felix for that... it''s no one''s fault.


    Right now, she needs to fix her rtionship with Steve.


    Bridgette lifted her head and kissed him lightly on the lips. He returned her kiss happily, and they kissed for a while.


    "I think we arete for dinner.", Steve said after some time.


    Bridgette nodded in agreement. "Before we go, there is one thing..." She stood up, turned her back to him, and moved her hair out of the way, "Unzip it".


    Steve stood up and pulled on a zipper which extended over her back from neck to just below her waist. As zipper moved lower, her white skin on the back was revealed. She was like a butterflying out of the chrysalis. Delicate, beautiful, inviting him to touch her. His hands trembled. He didn''t dare jump to conclusions, or answer any of the questions that invaded his mind. ''What does this mean? Does she want to change her dress? Or...?''


    When zipper reached its lowest point, her back was almostpletely exposed.


    She turned her head to face him and smiled, "This is my most hideous dress."


    "I believe you." He smiled back.


    "I will be back in a minute", Bridgette swiftly went to the bedroom.


    She came out few minutester in a short red dress which hugged her body tightly and didn''t leave much to the imagination.


    Steve held his breath when he saw her, thinking how she is very attractive. In next second he remembered that they are going out, and that others will see her like that. Then he thought that the hideous dress she wore previously is not so bad anymore. "Don''t you have a sweater or something to cover up?"


    Bridgette looked at him for a second and then smiled, "Thank you... I guess I don''t need to ask you how do I look. Come on, let''s go.. I''m sure they are waiting for us."

 Chapter 342 - Give Steve A Chance (3)

    In the restaurant, group of six was waiting for more than an hour.


    They already got third round of appetizers. As the time passed, the atmosphere was getting gloomier, and every once in a while, they would ask Felix to call his sister and check on her, especially Aiden, who was getting cranky because Sarah didn''t let him order food before Bridgette and Steve arrived. At this time, Aiden saw two of them as biggest viins in LA. Aiden told Sarah that he suspects Steve is doing this on purpose, just to starve him to death. Sarah tried pacifying him, but she already knew that when Aiden is hungry, he can act... strange. Like a toddler. The best she could hope for is that Bridgette and Stevee soon.


    Felix tried calling Bridgette, but it went to voicemail right away. Bridgette''s phone was powered off.


    Just as they were about to give up and order food, Bridgette and Steve arrived.


    Bridgette wanted to sit next to the Sarah, but still decided to go next to Felix, and be a barrier between him and Steve who ended up next to Sarah.


    They apologized for beingte, but no one cared about their apologies. They were happy that finally food can be ordered.


    No one noticed that Steve''s behavior was unusual, well Bridgette noticed, but she assumed that he is a bit stiff because of Felix.


    Sophia asked Jeff about his trip to Salina, because she needs to n her schedule, and was surprised when he told her that he still does not have details ready.


    "I thought you wanted to deal with this as soon as possible?", Sophia was confused.


    "Yes..." Jeff was carefully choosing his words. "But I hope that JoAnna can join. I''m waiting to hear about her avability."


    Sophia saw that Jeff was apprehensive and that JoAnna frowned lightly and didn''t continue on that topic further with Jeff. Sophia could guess what is bothering her sister. She took her phone and texted JoAnna. "Don''t make a big deal out of it. Whatever the case is, you need to decide between two things: are you going to support your fianc¨¦ or not."


    JoAnna read the text under the table and stared at it for few seconds. She was surprised how Sophia knew what is bothering her, and how the solution was so simple. JoAnna looked at Sophia and smiled gratefully. Sophia nodded lightly in response. Two sisters shared understanding and didn''t need to talk about it.


    It took one text from Sophia to make JoAnna see what''s important. Of course, she is going to support him. Jeff took so many days off from work, just to be with her when she needed him. How can she allow him to face this alone? JoAnna held Jeff''s hand, and squeezed it gently.


    "Sorry, big sis, if I''m causing you any inconvenience." JoAnna told Sophia, "First thing tomorrow at work I will check the schedule and see when I can get some time off so that I apany Jeff."


    Jeff''s face brightened up when he heard JoAnna''s words. He pulled her hand to his lips and kissed back of her palm gently. "Thank you."


    The food arrived.


    Jeff was staring amorously at JoAnna, and it seemed that he didn''t even notice that there is food in front of him. JoAnna''s attention was divided between food and Jeff, but she really wanted them to go somewhere private so that she can leap into his arms and kiss him until her lips go numb. Seeing that Jeff is not eating, JoAnna started feeding him. Jeff didn''t object, he obediently opened his mouth every time food approached his lips.


    Steve was nervously sweating while sitting between Sarah and Bridgette. Twodies were like security cushions who kept others away from him.


    How Steve saw this dinner party, it was not a pleasant bunch of people. Next to Sarah was Aiden, who was giving him mean looks. Steve does not know that it was just because Aiden was hungry, and he med Steve for his hunger. Next to Aiden is JoAnna, mystery Miss Hill who managed to capture heart of his frightening boss. He is not sure what her secret power is, but she must have one if she can make his boss look like an enamored teenager. Then there is his boss, Jeff. Steve can''t even think of having a rxed meal with this man. Jeff calls in the middle of the night, asking Steve to get ice cream and chips, and Steve can only obey without asking any questions. Next to Jeff is Sophia, she is also a CEO with a domineering presence. And then there is Felix. Steve does not even dare look his way. ''How did it end up like this? I was mentally prepared for dinner with four of us... Why is it a dinner of eight? And everyone looks so frightening?'' Steve hoped that this dinner will end soon.


    Sophia noticed that Felix is not talking to Steve. She approached Felix and whispered, "Why are you not talking to Steve?"


    Felix shrugged, "He is not looking my way."


    "Even if he looks, he will only see you ring. Rx! ... And make an effort."


    Felix did his best not to frown. He does not want to offend Sophia.


    At that time, Sarah''s and Aiden''s phones beeped, with notification of secure message. Sarah was puzzled. It feels like forever sincest time she heard that notification tone. It''s the specific one she uses for inbox under alias Sigma.


    Next to her, Aiden was also intrigued while getting his phone out, reluctantly. He just started eating but this is a notification that Omega got a secure message.


    Two of them checked their messages, nced at each other and showed their phones to one another. The messages were identical, informing them about security event in Las Vegas, one month from now. To get an invitation, you need to crack the encryption on a file which will reveal next steps.


    ''Is this one of those hidden events where hackers gather and discusstest technologies and strategies anonymously?'' Sarah was brimming with excitement. She wanted to go. She looked at Aiden and faced his smile. He pointed at the backpack that they got with them. "Do you want to do it now, or when we get back home?"


    "Oh, you know me so well." She gushed and kissed him. "We need to do it now, the seats are firste first serve, and we don''t know how many seats are there or how many people got these invitations."


    Aiden agreed with her and they asked waiter to move them to a more private table. "Sorry, we have something that just came up." They got their drinks and followed waiters who carried their food.


    The other six looked at them with a puzzled expression. None of them had an idea why Sarah and Aiden suddenly moved to the table by themselves. They heard them talking, but no one understood what their words mean.


    Two of them settled in front of theirptops, facing each other. Between them are two matching, customptops, each with as ck case and silver letters, one ¦² (Sigma), and one ¦¸ (Omega).


    Just by ncing at each other, they knew that it''s going to be apetition.


    "Besides bragging rights, what does winner get?", Sarah asked.


    "One wish.", Aiden winked.


    "Oh, I am motivated!" Sarah eximed. "Do the countdown."


    Aiden nodded, "Three, Two, Go!"


    "Ah! I wish I could learn!" Sarahined, but her fingers over keyboard were not idle.

 Chapter 343 - Give Steve A Chance (4)

    The encryption and security of the file was more advanced than what Sarah saw before. She was excited by the challenge, and already thought how attending this event will be worthwhile. Her eyes were sparkling while she was focused on the screen in front of her, and her fingers were flying over the keyboard. But the biggest excitement came because right in front of her was Aiden, Omega, man who she loves for who he is and admires for his skills. Thinking about the event where they can participate in as equals makes her heart swell.


    Aiden is also excited. He loves that he gets to do this together with Sarah. He is focused, because he knows she is good. If he cks off, she will leave him in the dust. And this will be worth it only if both of the can participate in, as equals.


    After some time, Sarah eximed. "Done!"


    Aiden was already looking at her, and smiled, "Let''s see who got it first." He enjoyed seeing her in her element.


    Few long secondster, both of their phones got notifications. Sarah looked at her phone, and then at Aiden. "What is your number?"


    "You first!", he demanded.


    Sarah thought of apromise, "How about we exchange phones?"


    They ced their phones on the table. Sarah took Aiden''s phone and saw number 31. She tried to keep a straight face, unsessfully.


    Aiden looked at Sarah''s phone, and saw number 30. His mouth twitched. "OK. What do you want?"


    Sarah was ying with a strand of her hair. "I don''t know yet... I don''t want to waste this wish on something non important."


    "Just don''t take too long thinking..." Aiden teased her. "My memory is not so good. I might forget that I owe you a wish."


    Sarah grimaced, and then focused on the task at hand. "Let''s check next step first.", Sarah reminded him.


    They saw that there is only one step, to pay participation fee of $15.000 per person.


    "Robbery!", Sarahined.


    "Not unusual for a secure three day event.", Aiden tried to coax her.


    "Still a robbery. My heart aches for this money!", Sarah sulked. No matter how much money she has, she is always spending it carefully like she is on a tight budget, except when she is getting cars orputer equipment.


    Aiden thought of an idea, "Maybe we don''t need to pay..."


    Sarah perked up, "I''m listening."


    Aiden looked toward his brother and eximed, "Oh, seems they are leaving! Come with me."


    At the other table, JoAnna was feeding Jeff. They stared at each other, ignoring everyone else around them. Two of them were in their bubble. Anyone who looked at them could tell that they attract each other immensely and that they are keeping the distance between them with difficulty.


    Jeff''s handnded on JoAnna''s thigh under the table.


    Her hand went under as well and covered his.


    Jeff thought that she will move his hand away, but instead, she pulled it higher and his fingers reached under her dress. Her hand applied pressure on his, telling him to hold her tighter without breaking the eye contact.


    Both Jeff and JoAnna stood up from their chairs abruptly at the same time. They didn''t finish even half of the meal. They didn''t care about the food. Two of them shared the understanding that it''s time to leave.


    "We are going.", Jeff mumbled, unable toe up with any other exnation for others. And he didn''t care about giving one.


    "We will catch upter.", JoAnna added and walked with Jeff toward the exit.


    Jeff was holding JoAnna around her waist. ''Few more steps and we are out!'', Jeff''s excitement was increasing with every step.


    "Jeff!", Aiden''s call stopped them. Jeff was not happy.


    JoAnna saw Jeff frowning. "Be nice.", she urged him.


    Jeff heard her and rxed his expression.


    "There is a security event in one month that we want to attend." Aiden informed him while pulling Sarah closer to him.


    "Why are you telling me this?", Jeff narrowed his eyes. He wanted to leave with JoAnna, and Aiden stopped him. There better be a good reason for this.


    "Can we get thepany to reimburse expenses?" Aiden asked casually while his brain came up with few more supporting arguments which will make Jeff approve his request.


    Jeff was in the rush to leave. "Fine. Anything else?" He felt relieved when Aiden said there is nothing else, it means they can head out, now.


    Aiden happily looked after Jeff and JoAnna as they left.


    Sarah hugged Aiden. "Impressive."


    Aiden was also surprised. "It went smoother than I thought. I was prepared to tell him we will wear t-shirts with White corp. logo and some other stuff, but it seems it was not necessary."


    When they returned to their table, Sarah frowned at the sight their now cold dinner. "Are we going to finish this?"


    "No... let''s go home and have something there." With the event invitation, Aiden forgot that he was still hungry. Now that the things settled, he is hungry again, but that food didn''t look appetizing anymore.


    Sarah and Aiden wished Bridgette and Steve good night and told Sophia and Felix that they will see themter.


    ...


    Now it was just the four of them at the table: Steve, Bridgette, Felix and Sophia. Steve got his chance to shine.


    Felix cleared his throat. "So... Steve, tell me about your education."


    Steve was surprised with this question. ''Is this a job interview?'' But it will be impolite not to answer. "I am working on my degree in business administration."


    "I see... and what do you n in life? Will you be Jeff''s assistant forever?" Felix continued with his probing.


    "At this point this works for me, and until I get my degree, I don''t have an intention to change careers." By now, Steve understood that Felix is asking all this in order to assess him as a potential brother-inw, and his mood improved. "The job itself might not sound very impressive, but my sry and benefits are substantial."


    Steve''s answer sounded fine, but Felix''s face was unreadable. "Do you have siblings?"


    "No."


    Bridgette was listening to this question-answer session that Felix started, and could only admire calm demeanor Steve had under Felix''s gaze.. She decided not to interrupt, but only to observe, for now.

 Chapter 344 - Give Steve A Chance (5)

    Felix was on a roll. He was asking Steve all kinds of questions, but Steve managed to answer them all in a satisfactory way.


    "What is your religion?" Felix knows that this is a deal breaker for many couples.


    "My parents are Christians, but I''m not a religious person."


    ''This answer is a pass... let''s see how he handles next one.'' Felix thought. "Do you love Bridgette?"


    Steve nced at Bridgette. "We just started dating recently... I''m not sure if I can call it love, but I definitely like her."


    Under the table, Bridgette''s hand moved and held Steve''s hand which was clenched into a fist on his thigh. Steve rxed his hand and held Bridgette''s. Two of them exchanged loving gazes. The attraction was obvious.


    Felix didn''t notice hands under the table but did see the loving gazes. ''You dare look at her like that in front of me? Let me see how you handle this one!'' Felix was ready to expose Steve and show his sister how Steve is not such a good man as she thinks he is. "What do you like about her?"


    Steve was not sure how to answer this. ''What does he like about Bridgette? There are so many things.'' Subconsciously he nced at Bridgette''s plump chest.


    Felix didn''t miss Steve''s nce, and his face darkened. ''Got you!'' Felix looked at his sister. "I see that this is all about sex."


    Bridgette thought that she is going to faint. ''What is wrong with my brother? We didn''t go beyond kissing, all right? Why is he talking about sex so freely?'' She felt that Steve was holding her hand tightly, as if he was afraid that she will remove her hand. She gave Steve a reassuring squeeze under the table. Bridgette knows that her brother tends to overreact.


    Felix continued talking to Bridgette, "I''m not in a position to tell you what to do. You are grown up. But I want to remind you to use contraception. Do you want me to apany you to a doctor?"


    Bridgette vigorously shook her head. There was a question on rey in her mind: ''What is wrong with my brother?''


    Felix was not done, "You can get in touch with JoAnna. Don''t allow yourself to get into a position where you need to get married because you are pregnant."


    Felix faced Steve, "If you get her pregnant, you need to take the responsibility... or deal with me!"


    At this point both Steve and Bridgette had bewildered expressions.


    Sophia held her forehead in her hand and sighed. ''Well, maybe with this he got it out of his system.''


    Bridgette came to her senses first, "Is that all?"


    "For now." Felix lightly nodded. He felt a relief after saying what is on his mind.


    Sophia felt that this is a good opportunity for them to leave. She can''t handle any more of this. She wants her Felix back, and not this unreasonable interrogator.


    "I think we should go now.", Sophia ushered Felix.


    "It was nice to see you two. I can only hope you take all this as a brotherly concern." Sophia added as she pulled Felix out.


    Both Bridgette and Steve looked after Sophia and Felix. When they were out of sight, Bridgette and Steve sighed and looked at each other.


    "Well, it''s done. I think it went rather well.", Bridgette shyly said.


    Steve smiled. "I know he is like that only because he cares about you." Steve pulled her hand above table and kissed it. "Don''t worry about me. I''m not bothered, because I have no intention to hurt you."


    Bridgette revealed a wide smile. The more time she spends with Steve the more she knows him and the more she likes him. She can''t imagine any other man who would sit and take that barrage of questions that Felix fired at him. And he answered all questions patiently. Because of her.


    "Who knows, maybe your brother epts me in the future, and we even be friends?" Steve was optimistic.


    At that point waiter came to their table, "Is there anything else you would like to order?"


    Steve looked at Bridgette and they both agreed that they are done.


    Waiter smiled and put the bill in front of Steve.


    Steve frowned while looking at the bill, "Maybe I was too hasty in saying that I can be friends with your brother." ''If Felix invited us for dinner, shouldn''t he pay?'' Steve felt his throat constricting, and his blood pressure going up. ''What is with all these appetizers and drinks? When did this happen?!!'' Poor Steve, he was stuck with a bill of six people waiting for them for more than an hour while gobbling appetizers and beverages, as well as their entrees.


    It is an upscale restaurant, so the bill was not negligible. Like adding salt to a wound is the fact that Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna and Jeff barely touched their food. And Steve also was not able to eat. So much food was wasted, and he needs to pay for it.


    Bridgette peeked at the bill and was embarrassed. She knows that Felix agreed to pay for this, but he already left. What can she do other than to offer to pay herself?


    Steve rejected her offer.


    "How about we do it half-half?", She suggested.


    Steve rejected again, "No need. I can do at least this much."


    He put his card on the bill and handed it to the waiter. Steve felt like crying while thinking that almost half of his monthly sry is going away with that bill. Steve promised to himself not to be tricked like this again, no more meals with Felix or anyone else who was seated at that table earlier.


    Steve wondered if Felix did this on purpose. ''Did he leave like that with an intention to get me stuck with the bill?''


    Steve could describe this evening as agonizing. He spent almost two hours in a restaurant with a group of intimidating people, being interrogated by Bridgette''s brother, and he ended up with a sky-high bill.. The only good things are that the dinner was over, and his rtionship with Bridgette is back on track.

 Chapter 345 - The Doors Have Locks

    Monday afternoon, Bridgette is in Steve''s office at White corp.


    His office is on the 22nd floor, one of few which are on the same floor as CEO''s office. They are sitting on a sofa, embracing each other.


    Knowing that Felix went back to Seattle, makes both Steve and Bridgette more rxed. Both of them are mentally scarred after their dinner with Felix.


    Bridgette is admiring all three Hill sisters. They have solid rtionships and are not shy from relying on each other. Her rtionship with Steve is still at the beginning, when they are cautiously getting to know one another. They have a long way to go until they feel confident in themselves and their rtionship how Sarah, JoAnna and Sophia are with Aiden, Jeff and Felix respectively.


    "Are you sure no one will enter?", Bridgette cautiously nced toward the closed door.


    "Yes, yes... don''t worry. No onees here.", Steve assured her.


    Except for Jeff, no one is looking for him. He is Jeff''s personal assistant. And because Steve''s office is in the side hallway, no one even passes next to his office.


    Steve kissed Bridgette on the lips and then pouted like a child. "I didn''t see you all day."


    Bridgette saw that Steve is not his usual self. He looks troubled, and she feels guilty for neglecting him. She felt the need to coax him. "Sorry about that. I had my morning coffee and lunch with Sarah. She is leaving tomorrow for Seattle and won''t be back for some time."


    "Seattle? Didn''t you say that she stays in Fairfield when she is not here?"


    "Yes, but she will spend some time with her mom. It seems that they nned this for a while.", Bridgette rified.


    "I''m d you found a good friend at thepany. Makes work hours more bearable... but that means that I don''t get to see you as much as I want... Boss told me after lunch, that he is leaving for two days this week.", Steve told her the reason he is troubled.


    "What? Oh, no...", Bridgette whined.


    She remembersst time when Jeff didn''te to office, Steve worked long hours and didn''t have any time for breaks.


    "Yes, Wednesday and Thursday will be busy for me... so I need topensate now.", Steve shed a mischievous smile. He put his hand behind her head and held her in ce while his lips found hers. His tongue pried her lips open and invaded her mouth.


    Bridgette felt the room spinning, while Steve sucked out her reasoning.


    She wrapped her arms around his body and pulled herself toward him. Next thing she knows, Steve was on top of her, and she didn''t mind the weight of his body on her, she liked it.


    His hand was exploring under her top starting from her waist and making its way toward her two soft mounds. Bridgette let out a loud moan when his lips started sucking her neck.


    Hearing her moan, made Steve even more zealous. He knows that this is his office, and it''s not a time or ce for these things. But he finds Bridgette so alluring that he could not help himself. The pressure in his lower abdomen was unbearable, and her moans made it so much worse, Steve felt that he is going to burst any moment. His hand found its way under her bra, and his long fingers wrapped around her plump breast. Her skin is so velvety, that he could not believe it. He kneaded her only to make sure that this heaven-defying softness is really within his palm.


    "It seems I''m not giving you enough work", Steve heard familiar deep voice from behind. It sounded threatening.


    ''Why am I imagining Boss''s voice at this time?'', thought fled through Steve''s mind and then he froze. He was not imagining! It was like someone poured bucket of ice on his now hot body.


    Steve fumbled off Bridgette while pulling her up into a seated position.


    "Sorry, he usually texts me toe.", Steve whispered to Bridgette who was dazed and struggling to catch her breath.


    "I did.", Jeff said in an indifferent voice.


    Steve looked at Jeff and saw that Jeff''s gaze is focused on a tablet in his hands. Steve was grateful for that, if Jeff was looking at them, it would be so much more embarrassing.


    After few excruciatingly long seconds, Jeff spoke again. "My office, in two minutes." Jeff turned around to leave and paused. "The doors have locks." Then he walked away.


    Steve looked at Bridgette''s profile, her face was red like a ripe tomato, even her ears and neck were red. She was sitting on the sofa next to him, her head was lowered, and her hands clenched into fists on her thighs.


    "I''m very sorry, Biddy.", Steve took her hand in his, and pried open her fist before kissing her palm. "This will not happen again."


    Bridgette nced at him and smiled. Steve looked sincerely troubled, and she hoped that her smile will improve his mood. She knows that it''s not only his fault, she wanted it as well.


    She wants tofort him, but considering their state from few minutes ago, she does not dare hug or kiss him. They can''t end up like that again.


    Bridgette''s smile did improve Steve''s mood. His expression rxed and he smiled back at her while trying to smooth out her now disheveled hair.


    Steve leaned in and kissed her on the cheek. His lips approached her ear and he whispered, "Next time, I will remember to lock the door."


    Bridgette was outraged, "Don''t you feel any shame?"


    He chuckled, "Why would I feel shame? Because I have a gorgeous woman by my side?"


    Bridgette felt good hearing him call her ''a gorgeous woman''. She was not able to stay angry at him, but still pouted. That was the most she could do.


    Steve nced at his phone which lit up with a message from Jeff. Steve does not need to check it to know that his two minutes are up.


    He sighed, "I need to go, before Bosses back again. You take your time. I will see you after work."


    Steve kissed her on the lips and headed out, closing the door behind him.


    Despite being interrupted, Steve was in a good mood. This is the furthest Bridgette and he went so far. ''So soft!'' He was flexing his fingers while feeling of her smooth skin lingered on his palm. Steve was thinking where will they go for dinner that evening. If he finds a good restaurant close to his apartment, then they might end up there for a drink.. He took a mental note to buy some beverages on his way back from work.

 Chapter 346 - Are You Ready To Go Further?

    Back in Steve''s office, Bridgette was in a daze. ''What did just happen?''


    Bridgette is in her early twenties, but she does not have much experience with the opposite sex and dating. Her overprotective brother made sure that no rtionship progressed beyond kissing. Every time, as soon as Felix found out that Bridgette has a boyfriend, he would hover around as an anti-boyfriend device, and shoot questions at the poor boy until they ran away.


    Steve is the first one which endured Felix-hurricane. Brigette is very happy for that because she likes Steve a lot. She is excited and nervous when she thinks how this rtionship is progressing.


    She stood up and started adjusting her clothes. When she reached for her bra, she cupped her breast in her hand. ''It feels different.'' Bridgette remembers how it felt when Steve''s hand was kneading her, and it was electrifying. Her own hand failed to produce simr result. With her hand, it was tingly at best. Bridgette was confused, with many unanswered questions. At this time, there is only one person with whom she can talk about this.


    Bridgette fixed her clothes, hair and headed to Sarah''s office.


    ¡­


    Sarah was ready to leave office and go home when Bridgette entered. "Do you have a minute?"


    "Sure." Sarah gestured to the sofa and waited for Bridgette to start talking.


    Bridgette was fidgeting her fingers nervously. Sarah could guess that it''s something rted to Steve. Bridgette was always very bold, only when it was something involving Steve, she would show this insecure side.


    "Sarah, how did you know that it''s time to go to the next level with Aiden?" Bridgette finally found her words.


    "Are you talking about going all the way?", Sarah guessed, but wanted to rify.


    Bridgette nodded.


    Sarah thought for some time and remembered the morning in a hotel room in Seattle, afterpany Christmas party. "I didn''t think about it. I mean, I did think about IT, but not about if it''s the right time or not."


    Bridgette was confused, "So... what did you think about in order to get there?"


    "I''m not sure..." Sarah was digging through her memories. "I remember that he made me feel safe, and that he was holding back, because of me... I believed that his feelings are real, and that he will take care of me... Thinking about his feelings gave me the courage to acknowledge what I want. I wanted to be with him more than anything... It was impossible to stay away from him. Being with him felt inescapable. Everything in my mind revolved around him. I was at a point where even if he was a criminal, I would be with him... and once I epted the fact that I''m madly in love with him, it was just a matter of waiting for the right opportunity." Sarah looked at Bridgette. "I don''t know if any of this makes sense."


    Bridgette smiled. "It does. Thank you."


    There were other things Bridgette wanted to ask, but seeing that Sarah is ready to head out, she does not want to keep her longer.


    Sarah was still remembering that hotel room. "Oh, word of advice..."


    Bridgette listened attentively.


    "Make sure to lock the doors." Sarah remembered room cleaningdy. "There is nothing worse than someone interrupting you halfway."


    Bridgette remembered her state when Jeff entered Steve''s office and blushed. "Yeah."


    Sarah noticed Bridgette''s expression. "Oh? It seems you were there already?"


    "What makes you think that?" Bridgette tried to hide her embarrassment. But seeing Sarah''s inquisitive gaze, she could not hide it. "We were just kissing... and Jeff got into the office."


    "Just kissing?" Sarah did not believe that it''s so simple. "I never saw a person blush this much over a kiss or two... are you sure you were not ready to go further than that?"


    "That... I don''t know...", Bridgette''s voice trailed off.


    "I think you do.", Sarah smiled and sat next to Bridgette. "Here is one thing that works for me. Aiden told me something that never made me regret my actions... whenever he saw that I''m conflicted, he would say: do what you feel is right. When the timees, and you are not sure what to do, just do what you feel is right. Don''t think what Steve wants, or what Felix wants, or what I want... or anyone else. You only need to listen to your desires, and you will not regret it."


    There was a short knock on the door, and Aiden peeked in. Seeing two of them on the sofa, he didn''t enter. "Do you need few minutes?"


    Sarah looked at Bridgette. "I think we are done here." She stood up and took her backpack before facing Bridgette. "Let me know how it went..." Sarah winked. "If you need to talk more, my phone will be on."


    Bridgette looked at Sarah and smiled. "Thank you."


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden walked to their apartment while holding each other.


    "Will you tell me what was that with Bridgette?", Aiden was curious, and ready to hear some gossip.


    "Girl talk." Sarah smiled and changed the topic, "How are we on time?"


    Aiden checked time on his phone. "We have about two hours to pack and have dinner before we need to head to the airport."


    "Thank you foring with me." Without him joining, she would miss him like crazy, and probably cut the training short.


    "When you said two weeks, I had no choice but to tag along." Aiden pulled her closer. "I promised myself not to separate from you. I will follow wherever you go." He held her left hand and ced a kiss on her promise ring.


    Sarah felt her heart melting.


    Seeing her loving gaze directed at him, Aiden smiled. "Don''t worry about me. I will work while you train, and whenever you don''t train, we will be together. Who knows, maybe I join you for a workout?"


    "I think my mom would love that." Sarah liked the thought of them training with her mom.


    Aiden shivered, "Your mom is scary."


    "Wait until you see her fight... then you will see what scary is.." Sarah teased him.

 Chapter 347 - Training, Day 1

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Steve ended up workingte with Jeff, in order to prepare for Jeff''s two day absence from office. Usually Steve would apany Jeff on business trips, but this trip was not for thepany, so Jeff decided to leave Steve behind at White corp. to manage things that he can handle while Jeff is not avable.


    Bridgette was disappointed that she didn''t get to see Steve that evening. At the same time, she was relieved, because she didn''t end up in a situation where she needs to decide if it''s right time or not for them to go all the way.


    That evening, Bridgette was in her bed, ready for sleep and thinking things through for hundredth time.


    When Bridgette thought that Steve will not have much time for her until Friday, she felt dejected. No matter how much she fears that step of going all the way, Bridgette can''t deny that she likes Steve, and hispany, and his kisses, and his touch. When she is in his embrace it does not take more than minute for her to get fired up and to forget about everything. ''Maybe that is the way it happens. People don''t think but they get pulled into this need to feel someone¡­''


    The more Bridgette thought about that afternoon in Steve''s office, the more her heart rate increased. She caught herself remembering Steve''s touch, the electrifying one, whichbined with his kisses made her mind spin. Bridgette felt her lower abdomen heat up, and her hand slipped inside her panties, touching between her legs. ''Oh, I think that I am ready for that all-the-way step.'', she didn''t realize how wet she was. She was surprised by realization how much thinking about Steve and what they did excited her. Her mind started imagining what all they could do. How good it would be to feel his skin on hers. How it would feel if his kisses travel all over her body... While Bridgette was consumed in her thoughts, fingers in her panties moved on their own. Within minutes, Bridgette was panting and calling Steve''s name as waves of pleasure washed over her.


    ~ Seattle area, Cabin ~


    Tuesday morning, Sarah woke up early next to Aiden in a two story cabin-style luxury vi up in the mountain, nearby Seattle.


    She put on a ck biker shorts and a gray tank-top. When she pulled up tightly her hair into a ponytail, she was ready to go for her training.


    Sarah looked at Aiden who was still sleeping. She didn''t want to wake him up. Sarah leaned in and ced a gentle kiss on his cheek. In next instant, Aiden pulled her down on the bed and his arms wrapped around her, "Did you think of going without saying goodbye?"


    "You are awake..." Sarah hugged him and rubbed her face on his chest while inhaling his scent.


    She lifted her head and looked him in the eyes, "Why didn''t you say something?"


    "I was watching you get ready." Aiden caressed her cheek.


    She enjoyed his touch, "Hmm, I like that. Do you want to join for breakfast?"


    "Sure. Give me a minute." Aiden got out of the bed and shortly after came out of the bathroom freshened up and ready for the day.


    After breakfast, Sarah went to meet with Ste on the obstacle course, and Aiden went back to the room to work.


    So far, Aiden observed that the cabin has much more staff than when they visitedst time. Weber sisters are still here, but there are other maids and maintenance workers as well.


    ¡­


    Sarah came back to the cabin for lunch with Ste.


    Sarah headed upstairs to shower and to call Aiden to join them for lunch. Aiden was surprised to see herpletely drenched in sweat. "Did you fall into the river?"


    "No." She smiled. "Day 1, mom measures speed and uracy. She will do measurements again at the end of each week."


    When she closed the bathroom door behind her, Aiden was trying to remember if he ever saw her that sweaty. ''It seems that her mom is scarier than I thought, if she makes Sarah work this much only for measurements.''


    His resolve not to join them for training, was firmer.


    ¡­


    Late afternoon Sarah returned from training and went straight for shower. Only when she came out, Aiden noticed that she has number of cuts and bruises on her body. "Your mom is really taking this seriously, isn''t she?"


    "How can you improve if you don''t work hard?" Sarah used phone next to the bed to make a call and spoke in Russian. Two minutester, one maid came in with a first aid kit. She cleaned Sarah''s cuts, applied some ointments on cuts and bruises and put bandages where needed. Aiden observed silently. All was done in few minutes, and the maid left.


    "This is better." Sarah smiled. "Ready for dinner?"


    Aiden felt his heart ache seeing Sarah like that and pulled her into an embrace. "Are you sure you need to do this?"


    Sarah nodded. "Mom is serious, and she must have a good reason."


    "Are you not curious what the reason is?"


    "Of course, I am... but I feel that it''s better not to ask. Just how there is a reason for this training, there must be a reason why she is not talking about it. She helped me out many times without asking questions. The right thing to do is not to ask questions."


    ¡­


    During dinner, three of them casually chatted.


    At some point, Ste asked Aiden how is his work going.


    "No problems there. All is under control.", Aiden responded without much thought.


    Ste smiled. "If it''s all under control, you can join us for training tomorrow."


    Aiden felt chills down his spine looking at Ste''s sinister smile, but how can he decline? He already said that work is fine, and she is Sarah''s mother, and she is scary. Aiden faintly smiled and gave a small nod.


    "Great!" Ste eximed. "I will see you in the morning with Sarah."


    Aiden lost his appetite.. He is not sure why, but he has a bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 348 - Training, Day 2

    ~ Salina ~


    Wednesday morning, Jeff and JoAnna are in a hotel suite in Salina, getting ready to go and meet with Isabe.


    "Are you sure it''s OK that I join?", JoAnna was reluctant.


    "Yes, my dear wifey." Jeff embraced her and ced a kiss on her forehead. "Isabe already agreed to the n. There are no problems if you to join and meet her. It will be good for you to see for yourself that I have nothing to do with her, except the desire to help her be independent."


    JoAnna relented, "OK. Fine..."


    "Thank you." Jeff exhaled in relief. He does not want to leave her by herself, and if the meeting will not be with someone who is hostile, he prefers that JoAnna joins him. "For the afternoon, you can stay in the room. Lambert will probably resist the n, so you should avoid the stress."


    JoAnna nodded in agreement. "I trust your judgement on this." JoAnna knows that Jeff is good in assessing situations, and he would not put her in an awkward position. She wants to join and support him, but she also knows that she might get in the way. That is why JoAnna wants to trust him, if Jeff says that she should not join him, then she will not insist.


    JoAnna stepped away from Jeff and twirled on her toes, showing off her light purple summer dress. "How do I look?"


    Jeff looked at her with admiration. "Amazing, Mrs. White... the only thing that could make it better is if you remove it." He was approaching her with a lustful expression.


    "Jeff! Behave!" JoAnna scolded him but could not hide smile on her face. She likes when Jeff does not behave. "We will bete..."


    ~ Seattle, Cabin ~


    In the back of the Cabin, nearby Seattle, under watchful gaze of Ste, Sarah was showing Aiden set of moves that he needs to practice on the exercise dummy* that resembles the one they have in their Fairfield apartment. He picked it up quickly.


    Ste was pleased and praised him. "Good memory and coordination. You have half an hour to practice. Then I wille to check, before you move to your second task."


    Ste faced Sarah. "We go this way."


    Sarah was proud that Aiden got a praise from Ste. Somehow, she felt that her mom is also approving of him as a boyfriend. Sarah gave Aiden a quick kiss on the cheek and followed Ste between bushes. Soon they were out of sight.


    ~ Salina ~


    In Salina, when Jeff and JoAnna arrived at the private club, Isabe was waiting for them. She was seated at arge circr table with light pink table cover. In front of her was an assortment of bite size sandwiches and desserts, and she was sipping tea. Behind her were two bodyguards.


    "Sorry we arete." Jeff said as soon as they approached the table and helped JoAnna sit by pulling a chair for her.


    Isabe greeted Jeff politely and showed interest in JoAnna. "So, this is your fianc¨¦? I''m Isabe. Congrattions on your engagement!"


    JoAnna found that Isabe is very nice person. They hit it off right away and started chatting random girly stuff, leaving Jeff to feel lonely at the table. Even though JoAnna was chatting with Isabe, she still held hands with Jeff and nced at him once in a while. It made him feel that he is not forgotten.


    There was not much for him to talk with Isabe. They already talked online about the n. This was mostly a social visit, and for JoAnna and Isabe to meet.


    They had lunch at that private club.


    Isabe knows thatter in the afternoon, Jeff will go to meet with her father. "Anna, will you join Jeff to the meeting with my dad?"


    "No. He will do that himself."


    Isabe perked up. "Do you have ns for the afternoon?"


    "Not really. I was thinking of rxing in the room."


    "How about shopping? I would love to show you around.", Isabe was enthusiastic.


    JoAnna nced at Jeff and he smiled letting her know that it''s her decision.


    "OK. I would love to." JoAnna epted.


    Isabe was very happy, and immediately pulled out her phone and showed locations of threerge malls in the area, asking JoAnna to pick one.


    They agreed thatter in the afternoon Isabe wille to their suite to pick up JoAnna for their shopping.


    ~ Seattle, Cabin ~


    Aiden finishedst set that Ste asked him to do for measurements. Heid t on the ground, so exhausted, that he thought his soul is about to leave his body. ''I need to get out of this... Maybe I can say that someone called me for something urgent from work...''


    "How are you doing?", Sarah leaned over him, offering him a bottle of water.


    "I''m fine. This is nothing." There is no way that he will admit to her that he can''t take this anymore, and that he is making a n that during lunch suddenly he will get a call from office.


    Ste watched him from few steps away and smiled at him as if she can read his mind.


    He shed a forced smile before gulping cold water that Sarah gave him.


    Before lunch, they went to shower. Aiden noticed new bruises on Sarah''s body and felt sorry for her. He pulled her into a tight hug.


    She giggled. "I''m impressed that after all that you still have energy left..."


    Aiden realized that they are in the shower, and him hugging Sarah got her to think that he wants intimacy. But how can he say that he is drained of all energy? That would not be manly at all.


    Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. "You should save your energy for afternoon... if you have any left in the evening, let me know." She yfully winked at him and left the shower.


    Aiden felt relief and guilt seeing her leave. Relief that he does not need to expose hisck of energy, and guilt that he ns to avoid afternoon training. But it''s too much. He needs to avoid it at all cost.


    When Aiden came out of the bathroom, the maid was giving first aid to Sarah. Aiden was surprised to see how much better her yesterday''s bruises lookpared tost night. And cuts were almost healed.


    "That is some magical healing cream", hemented.


    Sarah smiled, "It''s something my family is perfecting for generations."


    Aiden thought for some time, "I didn''t know you are in pharmaceutical industry..."


    "It stays within the family." Sarah shook her head. "Not for sale."


    Aiden'' was not satisfied with her answer and wanted to ask some more, when Sarah stopped him. "From my mom''s side."


    He nodded in understanding and didn''t ask anything else.. If it''s rted to Ste, probably it''s not a good idea to dig too deep.

 Chapter 349 - A Girl Who Likes To Watch

    ~ Seattle, Cabin ~


    During lunch, Aiden was slowly chewing the food while thinking when is the good time for him to get that urgent call from office. He was imagining his facial expression when he tells them that he needs to work in the afternoon. It needs to be believable, nothing over the top. He should look sorry that he can''t join them.


    He heard Ste speak with Sarah. "I''m d that Aiden joined in training. If you ever end up in trouble, you can rely on his help."


    Aiden was happy that Ste counts on him to protect Sarah. A momentter he felt guilt eating him up from inside because he wants to avoid hellish afternoon.


    Unaware of Aiden''s internal conflict, Sarah smiled, "Mom, sometimes you say things as if you are predicting that bad things areing."


    "What if they are more than predictions?" Ste was serious.


    Sarah''s smile froze. Aiden also faced Ste expecting to hear what ising next.


    Ste looked at both of them with a hint of concern showing on her face. "You know that I would not call you here if it''s not for a reason. Something ising, and I hope to get you ready... to get both of you ready. You will need to rely on each other, and there is a possibility that will be only thing you have: each other. It''s still early to tell you the details, but I hope that you can push through these two weeks knowing that I''m not doing this on a whim."


    Sarah nodded in understanding and looked at Aiden. She was happy that her mom is including him as well. It means that her mom really epts him.


    Aiden was at a loss. How can he use sneaky methods to avoid training after hearing that speech? Ste said that this is so that he can protect Sarah. How can he say no to that? Aiden grumpily poked at his food with a fork and started preparing himself mentally for what ising.


    Sarah was not sure why he looks upset. ''He said that morning training was not a big deal, and now mom implied that she acknowledges his skills. Why would he be upset about that?''


    ~ Salina ~


    In Salina, Jeff was about to leave their hotel suite, when Isabe arrived.


    Right off the door, she asked with a big smile, "Is Anna ready?"


    "Yes." Jeff looked toward the bedroom and few secondster JoAnna stepped into the living room.


    "Isi! I look forward to this afternoon. I don''t rememberst time I went girl-shopping."


    Isabe was happy to see that JoAnna is excited.


    "It looks like you forgot about me." Jeff sulked seeing that JoAnna is only focused on Isabe.


    JoAnna looked at him dotingly. "How can I forget about you? Don''t be silly." She ran into his arms and they kissed passionately. As soon as they started kissing, JoAnna forgot that Isabe is there. Jeff didn''t care.


    After a long passionate kiss, Jeff looked at JoAnna with eyes full of fire. "Mmm... this shouldst me through the meeting."


    JoAnna giggled. "You are easy to satisfy."


    "It''s not about the quantity, it''s about quality... Your kisses are the best." Jeff traced JoAnna''s lips with his index finger. "These soft lips don''t exist anywhere else in the world... your taste is addictive... "


    JoAnna opened her mouth and his finger went between her lips. She sucked on it.


    Jeff''s body twitched, and his voice got deeper, "...and your tongue makes me go wild." He closed his eyes and took a deep breath while her tongue twirled around tip of his finger. "Any more of that and I will not go to the meeting." He retracted his finger out of her mouth, gave her few short kisses and wished them to have a good time shopping.


    As Jeff closed the door behind him, JoAnna faced Isabe who was staring at her.


    JoAnna was embarrassed that Isabe got to see two of them at a moment that should be private. She cleared her throat, "Sorry about that... we can leave anytime."


    "Not a problem, not a problem...", Isabe blinked few times and smiled.


    JoAnna could see Isabe''s chest raising rapidly as she was taking deep breaths. It was obvious that Isabe is excited. ''Maybe Isi is one of those people who like to watch?'' That was the only thought that made sense in JoAnna''s mind at that point.


    ¡­


    Two girls had fun shopping. Two bodyguards followed few steps behind them but didn''t approach dressing rooms.


    Isabe was making JoAnna try all kinds of clothes.


    JoAnna enjoyed ying a model and making goofy faces. She really does not rememberst time she had so much fun doing girl shopping in a rxed atmosphere.


    Isabe took some photos of JoAnna and sent them to Jeff.


    "You really have a great body!" Isabe admired JoAnna while they changed in the oversized dressing room.


    "Thank you... your body is good also." JoAnna responded without much thought.


    "No, not like yours." Isabe approached JoAnna while looking at her chest. "See?" Isabe slightly lifted her breasts which were hugged tightly in a ckce bra. "Mine are too big, not proportionate." Her gaze moved to JoAnna''s breasts. "Yours are very good. Proportions are right where they should be."


    JoAnna giggled. "I never heard any manin that a woman has too big breasts. That area is always the bigger the better."


    "Hmmm...", Isabe checked herself in the mirror. On her top she only had a bra, and on the bottom a short summer dress. She cupped her breasts in her hands. "Men think that bigger the better... what about you? What is your opinion?"


    JoAnna was looking at two tops that she tried on previously and wasparing them. "My opinion?" JoAnna thought for a second. "I think that as long as you are happy with yourself, you will be beautiful no matter what others say."


    "I''m not that confident." Isabe''s voice came from behind JoAnna.


    JoAnna turned around and found that Isabe is right next to her. ''Why do I feel that she is too close?''

 Chapter 350 - Turbulent Wednesday

    ~ Salina ~


    JoAnna did girl-shopping in the past with Sophia and Sarah, and they would share dressing room and tease each other. But they are sisters who grew up together. Now that Isabe is that close, JoAnna remembered that they just met the same day, and Isabe is acting too familiar.


    JoAnna took a step back, increasing the distance between Isabe and her. ''I should not think too much about it. She is probably so friendly with everyone.''


    "Jeff told me that if you are not confident in yourself, you need to work on it and improve yourself until you are confident enough." JoAnna advised her. "Only that is a permanent solution."


    Isabe was in thoughts for few seconds, and then turned back to the stack of clothes that she still wants to try on.


    Seeing that Isabe went back to trying out clothes, confirmed to JoAnna that she is overthinking it. JoAnna rxed and continued checking out clothes.


    ~ Seattle, Cabin ~


    In the cabin, close to Seattle, Aiden was facing Ste, ready for afternoon training. Sarah was nearby doing a routine on her own.


    "In order to give you the right guidance, I want to see what you got." Ste told Aiden. "Come at me."


    Aiden hesitated. He is notfortable attacking Sarah''s mom.


    "It''s a training...e." Ste persisted. "Or do you want me to start?"


    Aiden shivered at the thought of Ste attacking him. He rushed toward her andunched few attacks. None reached Ste, she didn''t even block. Just by slightly adjusting her position, she avoided them all.


    "Again! I''m sure you can do better than that." Aiden was not sure if Ste taunted him or encouraged him.


    Aiden attacked again, and again. Each time his attacks got more aggressive. But none touched Ste.


    Aiden was amazed that so far Ste didn''t even block any of his attacks. It was a long time since he faced someone so formidable. That feeling excited him. Aiden understood that he can go all out without fear that he will hurt her. As his attacks became more vicious, he started executing series of precise attacks fluidly.


    At some point, Ste''s expression of indifference changed into a surprised one. She caught his leg mid-air and he used his other one to try to get himself free. Ste blocked that one as well, and he ended up t on the ground while letting out a muffled groan.


    As soon as he got up, Stemanded: "Do that again."


    Aiden repeated the same sequence, this time Ste didn''t catch his leg, but avoided it. Every next attack Ste was avoiding so precisely, Aiden was certain that she can predict his movements.


    "Where did you learn that?", Ste asked with urgency, as soon as he paused.


    "I''m not sure."


    "How can you not be sure?", Ste was suspicious.


    "As a kid I went to a camp where I learned basics. After that I had a number of tutorsing to our home." Aiden honestly responded.


    Ste gave small nod of understanding. She remembers that Sarah told her how Aiden went to camps as a child, and especially mentioned one in Eastern Europe.


    "My turn." She approached him with speed he didn''t expect and started attacking with minimal movements. If close to the vital point, the attack would stop less than one inch from his body, but othersnded heavily. Few minutester he was on the ground, not sure which part of him was aching more. He was embarrassed to acknowledge that she attacked him with only one hand.


    Sarah rushed over to Aiden. "Mom! It''s his first time! You are overdoing it!"


    "For first time, he did good. He blocked eight.", Ste said indifferently.


    Aiden was not sure if that was a praise or mockery. But one thing was certain, he has a lot to learn, and this woman in front of him can teach him.


    "Fifteen minutes rest." Ste told Aiden and looked at Sarah.


    Sarah understood, she stood up and took few steps away from Aiden and braced herself.


    Aiden watched in awe how Sarah blocked Ste''s attacks. Ste''s arms moved fast as lightning, Sarah avoided or blocked almost all of her attacks... almost.


    ~ Salina ~


    In the hotel in Salina, two bodyguards are in the hallway, in front of the suite door, standing in silence. If you observe carefully, you could see that one of the bodyguards appears nervous, he is clenching his fist every few seconds, and he has beads of sweat on his forehead. That is the same bodyguard who apanied Isabe at the WV Steakhouse*.


    JoAnna and Isabe are inside the suite. In the middle of the living room there is a small mountain of shopping bags full of clothes.


    JoAnna and Isabe are on the sofa, observing the result of their afternoon shopping spree and sipping light blue cocktails.


    "Thank you for today, Isi." JoAnna said between sips of her drink. "I really had fun. Lately so many things happened, and it was crazy. This was a nice change of pace."


    Isabe was happy, "I''m d you had fun. What was your favorite part?"


    "Hmmm... I''m not sure I can pick one as a favorite... How about you?"


    Isabe tilted her head slightly and smiled. "The part of the day that left the most impression on me was your kiss before we went shopping."


    "Oh..." JoAnna was embarrassed. "Sorry, we are usually not like that in front of people. We got carried away."


    "Don''t get me wrong, it was very... stimting." Isabe kept her drink on the side table. "I was thinking about that whole day."


    "You did?", JoAnna was surprised.


    "Yes, I did." Isabe inched toward JoAnna. "I saw Jeff''s reaction when you kissed... and it made me wonder just what kind of a kiss can make someone so stiff turn into a passionate lover." Isabe was very close to JoAnna, she could feel her breath on her face.


    JoAnna was stunned, ''Why is she getting this close?'' JoAnna leaned backward to increase distance between two of them. "I''m sure it''s not just the kiss...", JoAnna awkwardly smiled.


    However, Isabe continued advancing. She was almost leaning over JoAnna, with Isabe''s gaze focused on JoAnna''s lips. "Thinking about that kiss... I really want a taste of that!", Isabe licked her lips.


    JoAnna was not sure how she ended up in such a situation. ''Everything was fine... normal... Why is Isi climbing on top of me? What does she want to taste?!!''


    ~ Seattle, Cabin ~


    That afternoon, Ste was watching Sarah and Aiden leave training area. She has number of questions that she needs answers to.


    Ste got her phone and made a call. "I need you to look into something... White family, with focus on younger son... Yes, that one, but include whole family as well... I need to know their rtionship with Voronin n... No, I''m not kidding... Oleg, he knows Aurora and Astul patterns... I don''t know how, that is why I''m asking you to look into it... In your search include training camps in Eastern Europe, from about ten years ago, and any tutors that came to his home... Yes... Be detailed... and be careful."


    Ste''s gaze was still focused on the gap in the bushes where Sarah and Aiden left from. ''The patterns that boy knows are part of martial arts taught by the Voronin n. How does he know them? Is he a spy nted by Voronins?''


    Ste knows that Sarah is in love with Aiden, and she herself likes the boy, so she does not want to do anything rash. Background search on Aiden came back clean at the time when Ste found out that he has interest in Sarah. ''Did we miss something? I don''t think we did... But how does he know things that are only for Voronins?''


    Ste is from Lebedev family. Lebedev and Voronin families are rivals. For generations, two families are fighting each other openly and covertly, sometimes it involves nting spies. If she finds out that Aiden is a spy, she can''t show mercy.


    Ste sighed, ''If it turns out that he is a spy, I''m going to me myself for not finding out about it in time, before Sarah fell in love with him.''

 Chapter 351 - Stand Up For Yourself

    ~Salina~


    When Jeff saw two Isabe''s bodyguards in front of the hotel suite, he was happy. Not because of the bodyguards, but because he knew that girls came back from shopping. Jeff didn''t miss that one of the bodyguards is very anxious, and that got Jeff worried.


    "Is something wrong?" Jeff asked the bodyguard who was frozen, not sure how to respond.


    He followed Isabe for years and knows that Isabe gets a thrill out of a thought that she can conquer a heart which belonged to a man previously. She is not embarrassed to make the first move, even if the other side is taken. Every time Isabe is alone with another female, he would be anxious, wondering how much of a mess she will cause this time. And now Isabe is with JoAnna inside, and JoAnna''s fianc¨¦ is back. How should he respond to this when he does not know what is the situation inside?


    Jeff was not sure what is going on, but he realized that the bodyguard is hiding something. For some unknown reason, he was worried if JoAnna is OK. Without waiting for the bodyguard to respond, Jeff got inside the suite. As he entered the hallway, he stopped in his tracks when he heard voices from the living room.


    [JoAnna]: "I''m sorry, Isi... but this is not how things work."


    [Isabe]: "How will you know if you don''t try?"


    [JoAnna]: "Some things I don''t need to try... I know that my heart belongs to Jeff. No matter if you are a male or a female..."


    [Isabe]: "I just wanted to see..."


    [JoAnna]: "You wanted more than just that. I''m not that naive."


    [Isabe]: "It seems I can''t win you over, can I?"


    [JoAnna]: "You are very sweet... but I am taken."


    Jeff was confused. ''Why does this sound like a breakup? Or is it a rejection?'' As crazy thoughts started appearing in his mind, he decided to walk in. He found JoAnna and Isabe sitting on the sofa.


    "Jeff!" JoAnna eximed and went to embrace him. "How was the meeting?"


    Jeff looked at Isabe and saw that she is ufortable, maybe even embarrassed. He frowned and focused on JoAnna who seemed to be fine, smiling brightly at him. He still wanted to confirm, "Is everything OK?"


    JoAnna nodded and looked at Isabe, "Yes, everything is fine."


    Isabe looked at JoAnna gratefully, "I need to go now." She stood up.


    "Don''t you want to hear how the meeting went?", JoAnna asked.


    "Oh, yes... Meeting." Isabe stopped, obviously waiting to hear about the meeting, but she didn''t dare look at Jeff.


    Jeff noticed that Isabe is hiding something, but he decided to ignore her and faced JoAnna. He has good news to share, and since JoAnna is fine, he does not care much about anything else. "It went good. At first Lambert was resisting the idea, but I think I converted him."


    JoAnna awkwardly smiled, ''Converted? Interesting choice of words...'' She didn''t dare say that at loud in front of Jeff when Isabe is there. Who knows what he would do?


    Jeff held JoAnna''s hands, excitement was oozing out of him. "What is certain is that there is no more agreement between Lambert and Oscar rted to me and Isabe. That was the only obstacle for you to marry me. Right?... It''s gone."


    JoAnna showed a huge smile and hugged Jeff. "You have no idea how much this makes me happy."


    Isabe cleared her throat, "If there is nothing else, I''m leaving."


    Jeff nced at Isabe, "Your father needs to hear from you that you willmit to the task. If you don''t convince him, he will find you another suitable candidate. Sophia ising here tomorrow, and we can help you out, but that is only if you are willing to work on this. Don''t make us waste our time... make sure to focus on what is important." Jeff ended with a warning.


    Isabe nodded in understanding and headed outside.


    "Isi, wait!" JoAnna called. "Let me walk you out." JoAnna left Jeff behind and took Isabe''s hand in hers while walking out.


    When the door opened, bodyguard that sweated froze, staring at two of them. He was trying to understand if his mistress did something to JoAnna or not. When he confirmed that Jeff didn''t explode and that Isabe and JoAnna are on good terms, he sighed in relief.


    "I hope you decide to fight this and stand up for yourself." JoAnna hugged Isabe. "Jeff and Sophia are great, and they can teach you everything you need to be sessful. Don''t give up. I''m not very useful rted to running a business, but I can always lend you an ear and be a good friend."


    "Thank you." Isabe hugged JoAnna and held her tightly for few seconds before letting go. "Thank you...", She repeated before turning toward the elevator and leaving with two bodyguards.


    JoAnna got back into the suite and faced Jeff''s inquisitive gaze. "Yes?"


    "I need to know what exactly happened." Jeff had a pretty good idea, from the part of conversation her overheard. However, he wanted to know what happened before he came back.


    JoAnna knows that Jeff is very observant, he didn''t miss Isabe''s strange behavior. And she does not want to lie to him... they agreed that there will be no lies between them. "Are you sure you can take it?"


    Jeff steeled himself. "Try me."


    JoAnna was thinking how to tell him that Isabe wanted to kiss her, and probably more than that. "Let''s say that I was never this openly pursued by a female."


    "I see..." Jeff sat on the sofa. He guessed that something like this happened. He pulled JoAnna in hisp an embraced her tightly.


    "Oh? I was expecting a more energetic response." JoAnna was surprised to see Jeff in such a sorry state.


    Jeff sighed, "Like?"


    "When someone showed interest in me so far, you would go all caveman-style wanting to bash people. And now you seem... dispirited." JoAnna observed changes in his expression. Somehow, he looked... sad.


    Jeff took a deep breath, inhaling scent of her shampoo. "When a man dares to look at you, I see him as apetition. The only thing on my mind is to make him give up by showing him that I''m better than he is, and that he is not worthy of you..." His voice trailed off and they were surrounded in few long seconds of silence. "But if the one pursuing you is a woman, I don''t know how to react. It''s a different category all together. If you get attracted to her, how do Ipete with that?"


    JoAnna leaned her head on his shoulder. "Thank you for exining."


    "Thank you for telling me about it.", his voice was quiet, almost a whisper.


    JoAnna never saw him this defeated. It made her heart ache. "Jeff?"


    "Yes?"


    "You know that will never happen, right?"


    He sighed and took a deep breath. Thought that he might lose her shed through his mind, and he was not able to get a hold of himself.


    Seeing that he is not responding, JoAnna lifted her head and looked him in the eyes. "Don''t worry about things that will never happen." JoAnna caressed his cheeks and admired his perfect face for some time before continuing, "There is no man or woman who can attract me. My heart belongs to you. I don''t want anyone else." She kissed him on the lips. "Cheer up. You officially removed the agreement out of the way, we should celebrate."


    "Yes, we should." Jeff acknowledged. "But first... can we stay like this a bit longer?"


    "Absolutely." JoAnna rested her head on his shoulder and hugged him tightly.


    They held each other for a long time, without a word.

 Chapter 352 - Misunderstanding

    ~Seattle area~


    That evening, Sarah and Aiden came to dinner tired, achy, but in high spirits. Both of them got first aid and had numerous bandages.


    "It gets better, you will see." Sarah encouraged him.


    "Oh, don''t worry about me. I''m excited about tomorrow." Aiden responded to Sarah and then faced Ste. "I must admit that I am impressed with what I saw today, and I really look forward to receive your teachings." His expression matched his words.


    Facing Aiden''s honesty and enthusiasm, it was difficult for Ste to reject him. "Tomorrow you will take a break." She didn''t lift her gaze from her food.


    "Why? I can continue." Aiden objected. He was tired and bruised up, but the rush he got when thinking about learning new moves from someone as skillful as Ste, made him forget about his fatigue. Besides, one good night sleep and he will be like new.


    "Your body needs rest." Ste didn''t give him any room for negotiation.


    Aiden reluctantly agreed. "OK." He found it ironic that previously he was trying to avoid the training, and now he wants to get in while Ste is telling him to take a break.


    ''He appears to be such a good kid...'' Ste sighed. ''I hope this is all some misunderstanding.'' But she made a decision that until she gets the report from Oleg, she is not going to work with Aiden. What if he is a spy? She is not going to teach anything to a spy. That would be like shooting herself in the foot, on purpose.


    ~Salina~


    Next day,te afternoon, Sophia joined Jeff and JoAnna in their hotel suite. They are summarizing their day before they part and each goes to their home.


    They assessed Lambert''spany and came up with a n for Isabe so that she can learn about the business,pany and how to be sessful leading it. Sophia praised Isabe''s intelligence and conveyed her confidence that n will not fail as long as Isabe stays on track.


    Jeff got a call from office and went to another room to take it.


    Sophia used this chance to talk to JoAnna, "Anna, I''m not sure if I should bring this up..."


    JoAnna lifted her head and looked at her sister.


    Sophia was hesitating, but she felt that she needs to tell this to her sister. "Didn''t you notice that Jeff was sticking close to Isabe most of the day?"


    JoAnna giggled, "I was there... working on my research paper, but I was there. How could I miss it?"


    "And you are not worried about that?", Sophia was confused. If Felix is not letting another woman out of sight, Sophia would give him a piece of her mind.


    "You are misunderstanding the situation... " JoAnna leaned toward Sophia and whispered. "Jeff was keeping an eye on Isi because of me."


    Sophia didn''t understand. "What does that mean?"


    "Well, yesterday..." JoAnna told Sophia how Isabe made a move on her.


    "Oh!" Sophia was surprised. "Oh! I really did misunderstand... I didn''t know..." Sophia was in thoughts for few seconds. "Wait a minute... Should I be worried that sheplimented my knowledge, my lipstick choice, and how my skirt fits..."


    JoAnna shrugged. "I don''t know. You tell me... But lipstick and skirtpliments are not really professional, are they? Take my advice and for every in-person meeting with her, bring someone to apany you. I was caughtpletely off guard. One minute we are chatting, next one she is on top of me. I mean... I was really caught off guard. Luckily, I realized the situation on time and managed to react. Otherwise, I don''t want to think what the oue would be... And howe you are by yourself? Where is Leah, or Felix?"


    "It''s only a day trip, and not rted to work. I left Leah to handle some things at thepany, and Felix is also busy. I will see him tonight when I get back. Next time I will make sure toe with someone."


    Jeff returned and heardst thing that Sophia said. He frowned. "Yes... you should not be alone with Isabe."


    Sophia nced at Jeff. "I''m curious howe you are able to stay so calm, knowing that she tried to snatch Anna away from you."


    JoAnna hugged Jeff and red at Sophia. "Don''t put ideas in his head! Besides, he knows that my eyes see only him."


    Sophiaughed. "I was not worried about your eyes." Sophia pointed at the lips.


    JoAnna was outraged, "All parts of me are only for Jeff!"


    Jeff was happy to see JoAnna respond so resolutely.


    Sophia was stillughing. "Right, right... no need to get so upset. You know that I''m only teasing you." Sophia looked at two of them as if she is measuring them up. "Now with that pesky agreement out of the way, are you two thinking about the wedding?"


    "That... well... we did mention it..." JoAnna looked up at Jeff.


    "I will go with whatever you say." He kissed her on the forehead.


    "Hmm... I do have few things I would like. But I think that wedding is something that involves whole family." JoAnna looked at Jeff. "We should talk with our parents and siblings, and hear their ideas, and then see if we can amodate them. It would be best if everyone contributes in some way."


    "Let me start!" Sophia was excited. "Beach wedding!"


    Both Jeff and JoAnna nced at Sophia and then at each other.


    Jeff saw excitement in JoAnna''s eyes and smiled. "That can be arranged."


    Sophia pped with enthusiasm. "How many requests I get to make?"


    "One at a time." JoAnnaughed. "Leave something for others."


    Shortly after that, Sophia left for the airport.


    "We should finish packing, and go home as well.", JoAnna reminded Jeff.


    Jeff pulled JoAnna close to him and whispered in her ear, "How about this weekend we go to Reno and you meet my parents?"


    JoAnna looked at him with eyes open wide and whispered back. "I work on Saturday."


    He was happy that he managed to surprise her. "We can leave as soon as you finish work."


    "I will put a request for a short shift." JoAnna was very happy. ''Meet his parents... wow!'' Then she got nervous. ''What if they don''t like me?''


    Jeff kissed her on the lips. "You are amazing."


    JoAnna was not sure if hisst statement was because of her short shift request or because he was able to read her mind andforted her due to her insecurities. In any case, her heart was full.. JoAnna is looking forward to her future with Jeff.

 Chapter 353 - What If He Is Not Who You Think He Is?

    ~Seattle area~


    When they woke up on Friday morning, Sarah was not sure what to say to Aiden. He was getting ready with her to go for a morning training even though Ste told him that she will not train him.


    Sarah was not sure if she shouldfort him, or to discourage him, or¡­ she really didn''t understand what made Ste act the way she did. Sarah wentst night to talk to Ste about that, but she was not sessful in getting any answers.


    "Don''t worry about me.", Aidenforted Sarah when he saw her troubled expression. "It can be another test. For my resolve. Whatever it is, I will not give up."


    ¡­


    Sometimester, Ste is practicing with Sarah, and Aiden is sitting on the ground nearby, watching them.


    "You can go and work. I will not train you now." Ste told Aiden without looking at him.


    "I know you have your reasons. You don''t need to work with me. I will watch." Aiden was persistent, even though he didn''t understand what made Ste change her mind.


    On Wednesday it all went well. Ste even said that she will work with him so that he can protect Sarah. ''What happened? Why did she change her opinion?'' He decided to sit and watch how Sarah trains. Maybe he learns something. Maybe Ste changes her opinion again. Maybe this is another test that he needs to pass.


    ...


    Ste ended morning session with Sarah earlier. As soon as she was alone, she texted her brother, "What is the progress on your research?"


    She got a response few secondster, "Still working on it."


    Ste was frustrated. "Tonight, I want to see what you found."


    She was troubled seeing how persistent Aiden is. ''He really looks like a good kid.''


    Another thing on Ste''s mind is that she knows that Sarah loves Aiden. It was evident that Sarah was troubled and had difficulty to focus during morning training.


    ...


    After lunch, Ste called Sarah in the study.


    "Close the door." She instructed Sarah.


    "Is this about Aiden?", Sarah has her guesses.


    Ste nodded. She looked at Sarah for some time before asking, "What would you do if he is an enemy?"


    Sarah froze. "Enemy?" Her chest was constricted, she was not able to breathe. At the same time, her heart was pounding like it wants to jump out of her chest.


    Ste was trying to choose her words. "Yes. What if he is not one of the good guys?"


    "No, mom... no..." Sarah shook her head uncontrobly. "No... no..."


    "Calm down... " Ste walked to Sarah and held her shoulders seeing that she is about to break down. "I''m investigating... Nothing is certain at this point."


    "Is that why you don''t want to work with him?" There was disappointment in Sarah''s voice.


    Ste nodded. "I just want you to brace yourself... That he might not be who you think he is."


    Sarah''s face became cold. "Not one of the good guys? Who determines who is a good guy and who is not? ¡­ He is not who I think he is? And who might that be? Are you saying that he is not the man who saved me more than once? Or the man who pulled me out of thea-like state when I was surrounded with nothing but darkness? Or the man who can calm my heart when I''m consumed in raging anger? Or the man who treats me like I''m the most precious thing on Earth? Which one of those is not him?" Sarah removed Ste''s hands from her shoulders. Her head shook lightly, her voice was cold and firm. "I don''t care who you say he is. I know who he is. I will not abandon him."


    Sarah turned her back to Ste and walked out of the study.


    When door closed behind Sarah, Ste took a deep breath. ''It''s already toote. If it turns out that Aiden is a spy, I will lose Sarah.''


    ...


    Sarah found Aiden in the bedroom. She pulled him in the bed and curled up next to him.


    Aiden noticed that Sarah is not her usual self. He embraced her. "It will be all right, I am here."


    She looked up at him. "Promise mi one thing."


    "Anything."


    "That you will not abandon me, no matter what."


    "I promise." He held her tightly. "That is an easy promise to keep."


    ¡­


    That afternoon, Ste was waiting for Sarah next to the river. "You arete."


    "I didn''t want toe." Sarah answered in a cold tone. "But he made me."


    Aiden was with Sarah. He sat under a nearby tree and was ready to watch.


    River has number of sharp and pointy rocks sticking out of the water. That afternoon training included for Sarah to bnce on those rocks while avoiding ck des and catching ck balls that Ste threw at her. Balls are about the size of a golf ball, but much heavier, while des are very sharp. Just bncing on rocks is challenging, and Sarah can''t recklessly jump from one to another rock because they have sharp edges. Sarah performed beautifully. No mistakes. Aiden was admiring her silently.


    After about two hours, Sarah felt fatigue getting to her. She didn''t want to admit that to Ste and braved through the exercise. At some point, Sarah lost bnce and was falling backward toward sharp rocks. Ste moved to try to catch Sarah, but before she could make few steps, Aiden was already in the river, standing on the rocks and holding Sarah.


    "Thank you." Sarah smiled.


    "I will never let you fall." He said in a gentle voice while helping her get her bnce back.


    Ste watched two of them gaze into each other''s eyes, and her heart was moved. She can see that they have deep feelings for each other. "We are done for today." Ste went into the ''cabin''.


    As soon as Ste got into the study room, she made a phone call, "Oleg, send me now what you have."


    Few minutester, Ste got notification that she received an email. She took herptop and started reading through documents.. Her expression was unreadable.

 Chapter 354 - There Is Always Tomorrow

    ~Los Angeles~


    Bridgette finished work and was sitting in her office, in a bad mood. Last few days she barely saw Steve. He was always working and stayingte in the office. If she didn''t make an effort to bring him coffee, she would not see him at all. ''If he cared, he would make time for me.'' She sulked by herself. Bridgette knows that Jeff came back to work, but today Steve needed to give him reports and help Jeff out catch up after two days of absence... so he was busy again.


    There was a light knock on door of her office and the door opened just enough for Steve''s head to fit. "Hi!" He had a big smile on. Finally, he finished work and was able toe and see her. Steve was worried that she left for the day. Seeing that she is still there, made him happy.


    Bridgette was delighted to see him but did her best not to show it. She narrowed her eyes and pouted her lips.


    Steve pressed his lips into a thin line. He shifted his body, which was hidden from her behind the door and in next second Bridgette saw a bouquet of flowers.


    "Don''t think that flowers can fixst few days of you neglecting me." Bridgetteined.


    "But it helps..." Steve added to her sentence with a smile. He got inside her office and closed the door behind him.


    Seeing him standing like that in front of her with flowers, Bridgette felt her resolve crumbling. "Well... maybe a little bit."


    "That''s a start." His smile widened. "Come, let me feed you. What do you want for dinner?"


    Facing his expectant eyes and bright smile, all her defenses crumbled. Bridgette forgot that she was supposed to be angry. She smiled, got her bag and walked out with Steve.


    ¡­


    After dinner, they went to Bridgette''s apartment.


    As soon as Bridgette closed the door, she found herself surrounded by Steve. His arms pulled her in a tight embrace, and he kissed her. "Ah, Biddy, I missed you so much..."


    She dropped her bag on the floor and her hands wrapped around his body. "I missed you too."


    Few minutester, they were sitting on the sofa in her living room, holding each other and exchanging light kisses.


    Bridgette was getting anxious. ''Is this it? Is it going to happen now?'' She is aware that it''s just the two of them. There is no one to interrupt. The mood was getting there. ''Did I lock the front door?''


    Steve felt that Bridgette is trembling. He inched away and looked at her. "Are you OK?" He saw her red cheeks and guessed her thoughts. "We can stop anytime..."


    Bridgette leaped and kissed him. She didn''t want to stop. She wanted him. Bridgette spread her legs and straddled him. Steve pulled her body close and deepened the kiss.


    His hands went under her top on her back, keeping her body stuck to his. ''She is so soft!'' Steve could not believe how soft her skin is under his palms. His hands moved to undo her bra.


    Bridgette was regretting her clothing choice. ''Why did I wear pants today?'' She moved her hips toward him and shivered when she felt how hard he is. ''Oh, God! I can feel him even through the pants!'' She wanted him badly, and clothes were getting in the way. Bridgette started grinding on him. Her mind was nking out.


    Steve thought that he is going to explode when he felt her grinding. He pulled her top over her head and his lipsnded on her neck.


    As he kissed and sucked her neck and shoulders, Bridgette moaned and panted. Everything was spinning. Bridgette thought that she is about to faint. "Bedroom..." She panted.


    Steve carried her to the bedroom and ced her on the bed. His fingers still fumbled at her back with the buckles on the bra. Finally, after a lot of struggle, he undid her bra and removed it.


    At the feeling of her bra leaving her breasts open to air, suddenly Bridgette became self-aware. She was in the office all day, and then went to dinner, and she didn''t shower since morning. It was a hot day, and she sweated. She can''t allow Steve to kiss her like that. She squirmed out from under him and covered her breasts with her hands. "I need to shower!" She panicked.


    "You are fine." Steve panted and extended his arms to pull her back onto the bed. Even if she is muddy, he would not mind at that point.


    Bridgette made a step back, avoiding him. "No, I must shower! It''s just a minute. Wait here." She rushed into the bathroom and closed the door behind her.


    Steve plopped with his back down on the bed and closed his eyes, breathing heavily. After few breaths, he lifted his head and looked at his hard, throbbing crotch. "It seems we need to wait a bit more." He mumbled.


    In the bathroom, Bridgette was doing her best to shower quickly. ''Oh, my God! Oh, my God! It''s happening!'' She screamed inside her head. Bridgette realized why she wore pants that day. ''I didn''t shave my legs!'' She can''t go out like that... she started shaving her legs. ''Oh! My bikini zone is a jungle!'' She gave it a trim. When she was done with shaving and trimming, she applied her body lotion, and got fresh panties on. ''Do I even need these? Which ones should I put on? Nothing too revealing, but not granny-panties either. I don''t want him to get the wrong idea... What wrong idea? Can it be more wrong than what I am about to do? ... Should I put clothes on? Or a nightgown? Or a bathrobe? Or ...?''


    With all that going on, Bridgette spent quite a long time getting ready.


    At the end, she decided on light blue panties withce details and a silk light blue chemise as her get-out-of-shower look. She checked her hair, everything looked good. Nervously, she got out of the bathroom. ''Good! He is still in bed.''


    Her mix of anxiousness and excitement was washed away with a surprise when she realized that he is sleeping! ''Bloody hell! He slept off!''


    Bridgette exhaled in frustration. ''Serves me right when I take too long to get ready!'' She knows that he worked a lotst few days and didn''t sleep much. She decided not to wake him up. ''What will I say? Wake up and make love to me? No way... to embarrassing. Well, there is always tomorrow...''


    Bridgette went back in her closet and changed from her silky chemise into a two-piece cotton pajama.. She slowly got into the bed next to Steve, pulled nket over them and watched his sleeping face for some time before drifting off to sleep.

 Chapter 355 - Questions

    ~Seattle area~


    Ste read the report files she received three times already. She is not sure what to think of the information in it. From her perspective, it is not something that should happen... ever.


    She decided to call Aiden and to ask him to provide rifications. Maybe then things will make sense.


    ...


    Sarah entered study while holding hands with Aiden. "Heidi said you called."


    Ste noticed Sarah''s defensive posture and cold voice right away. "I called for him." Ste pointed with her chin toward Aiden.


    "Did you think I would let hime alone?"


    Ste frowned. "I will not hurt him."


    The only response Sarah gave was a slight twitch of her eyebrow.


    Ste sighed, "Can you not treat me like I''m an enemy?"


    "It seems you forgot who started." Sarah was disappointed and upset that her mom would ever doubt Aiden. He is the man she loves, and even if the world ends, Sarah would never doubt him.


    Ste was hurt to see Sarah so distant. She wanted to give her an advance warning, so that she can be prepared for the possibility that Aiden is deceiving all of them. She never wanted to push Sarah away, her youngest daughter whom she loves very much. Now Ste regrets her action. If she knew that Sarah would be like this, she would handle everything without letting Sarah know. But now it''s toote. She needs to diffuse this situation. "I never said that he is the enemy."


    "Correct. You said that you are investigating." Sarah said through her teeth. At the same moment, she felt Aiden''s hand tighten its grip on hers. She didn''t tell him. Sarah hoped that Ste will say that it was all a mistake, and he would never find out about this. Sarah looked at Aiden apologetically seeing that he is confused.


    "Can we all rx? I have few questions I want to ask him. That is all." Ste extended her arms gesturing them to have a seat on a sofa.


    Sarah squeezed Aiden''s hand indicating him not to move. She was still looking at her mother. "Don''t you think that it''s fair that we get some answers as well?"


    Ste thought for some time before nodding. "I will do my best to answer what I can."


    Sarah took the lead and walked to the sofa. She didn''t let go of Aiden''s hand.


    Aiden was confused by current development. He realized that Ste is keeping her distance when she denied training him. But to treat him as an enemy? That was beyond his calctions. The wisest thing is not to do anything rash, and to find out what is going on. The only thing he knows is that Sarah already spoke with Ste, and that she is taking a stance to defend him. Aiden felt a surge of emotions and a strong need to pull Sarah in his embrace and not let go until they merge together.


    They sat on the sofa, next to each other. Aiden took Sarah''s left hand in his, their fingers intertwined. Aiden raised her hand and kissed her promise ring. Sarah smiled and gave him a reassuring nod. Sarah knows that whenever he does this, he is reminding both, of the promise he made at the Temple of Poseidon. The promise that can be summarized with two words: together forever. Sarah and Aiden are equally confident that whatever Ste has in mind, she will not be able to separate them. No one will ever be able to separate them.


    Both Sarah and Aiden got pulled out of their world with Ste''s voice who was sitting on a chair opposite from them. "OK. Can we start?"


    Ste watched them exchange loving gazes and she knows that two of them aremunicating without using words. As much as it''s a loving scene, she wants to get back to business. She is also nervous about this whole situation and wants to resolve it as soon as possible.


    Sarah''s expression hardened again as she faced Ste. "You first." Sarah knows that she can get some hints based on what Ste asks Aiden.


    Ste gave a small nod and looked at Aiden. "I want you to tell me all you can remember from the Orosia camp you attended in summer 2006."


    Aiden was surprised by that question. He thought for some time before answering. "It was one of the longest camps I attended. Almost six months. It was also thest camp my parents sent me to. That was the first time I took martial arts seriously, actually I didn''t have a choice. Whoever cked ended up being punished. For first month or so I was practicing the same moves as everyone else. And about a month in, I started getting individual instructions after regr sses... That is all that I remember."


    Ste didn''t hear anything she already didn''t know. "How many of you received individual instructions?"


    "I don''t know anyone else other than me. I assumed that I reached some criteria and they promoted me to next level."


    "Who gave you separate instructions?"


    "An old man."


    ''An old man? Is it possible that it was Master Elder Voronin himself?'' Ste thought for a second before continuing. "Name?"


    Aiden shook his head. "He told me to call him master. It was not unusual since we called all trainers in the same way."


    "Do you remember anything specific rted to him?"


    "Nothing really. Besides training sessions, we didn''t interact..." After a second, Aiden remembered something. "Once he told me that I remind him of someone. I remember finding it strange because it was not my appearance, but the way I move. But I don''t remember much... it was a long time ago."


    Ste nodded in understanding. It was a long time ago. "Tell me about tutors that came to your house. The ones for martial arts. Anything unusual?"


    Aiden nodded. "They all seemed to know moves that I learned at that camp and taught me continuation and variations of what I already knew. That went on until three years ago. At that time tutor which arrived was useless. I told my parents that he can''t teach me anything, so they called for a recement. Recement was also not good. That was myst one. After that no others came."


    "Who did they call for getting you tutors?" Ste knew this answer, but some questions were asked with a purpose of checking if Aiden is telling the truth.


    "They went through some agency. I don''t know which one. I can ask if it''s important."


    "No need. I know." Ste faintly smiled and got lost in her thoughts.


    "Mom?" Ste was startled back to reality by Sarah''s voice. "Are you still with us?"


    "Yes." Ste confirmed, slightly upset by Sarah''s condescending tone. "What is it?"


    "Are you done asking questions?" Sarah was not patient.


    Ste gave a small nod.


    Sarah nced at Aiden before facing Ste. "I want to know, why did you ask him about that camp? Why did you say that he might be the enemy? Keep in mind that if we are not satisfied with your answer, we will leave tonight." Sarah had enough of all these secrets. If her mom treats Aiden worse than an outsider, and she does not want to exin herself, they will leave.


    Sarah already started nning, from the moment her mom told her that she is investigating Aiden: change appearance, get a different identity, blend in with the crowd. No one will find them if they don''t want to be found. She has enough money in various ounts so that they can start over, leaving everything behind.. Her mom is not a simple person, but Sarah is confident that she can pull this off if needed.

 Chapter 356 - Let Me Tell You A Story

    Ste looked at Sarah and Aiden for some time before deciding to speak. "Some things are better not to be known. Some things can put you in danger just by knowing about their existence."


    "We crossed the line of staying safe in ignorance." Sarah coldly said. "You either talk, or we are going."


    Ste nodded. "OK. Let me tell you a story... Once upon a time there were two powerful families. No one remembers how and when it started, but as far as people can remember, those two families are rivals. In time, both families grew in power, expanding their influence and fighting each other for resources. As their area of influence increased, each family started adopting other families who worked under them in exchange for certain benefits. Those adopted families were called branch families. Power always stayed within the bloodline of the main family, without exceptions. At the core of main family is Master Elder who is leading the Council of Elders." Ste paused and observed Sarah and Aiden who watched her in silence, waiting for her to continue. "Each family developed secret martial arts which was based on hand-to-hand fighting techniques that originated in the region of today''s Russia. In the past, those martial arts were used practically, to subdue enemies. Today they are viewed as symbol of power. Symbol of inheritance. Master Elder of the family decides who will inherit the martial arts, by passing the skill to the suitable disciples. Those disciples gain recognition of the family, grow in power, and eventually take on Elder positions, recing the older generation. As I mentioned, power stays within the bloodline of the main family, without exceptions... until Master Elder of one family, decided to make an exception." Ste looked at Aiden for some time who didn''t show any reaction. He was listening attentively. "About ten years ago, that Master was visiting a training camp managed by one of their branch family. And during that visit a youngster caught his eye. No one knows why, but Master decided to teach that youngster few moves. It seems that Master took a liking to the youngster and continued teaching him techniques that were not supposed to be leaked outside of their family... The training camp ended before Master could finish his teachings, so he ended up arranging with one agency that whenever that youngster needs any instructor for martial arts, one of his faithful subordinates woulde to that youngster and continue teachings... and that continued until the Master passed away. Three years ago."


    Stiffening silence filled up the room. Ste was scrutinizing Aiden, trying not to miss slightest change in his expression. Sarah understood how it all came together and watched Aiden, letting him absorb and ept what he just heard.


    "Are you saying that I received teachings from that Master Elder?" Aiden asked Ste, asking for confirmation. He was having trouble epting that.


    "You tell me." Ste was pleased that he understood.


    Aiden shook his head. "I don''t know more than what I told you."


    Silence filled the room again.


    Sarah wanted to confirm one other thing. "For the sake of the argument, let''s ept that he got those teachings. Why would you call him the enemy? Are we from the other family?"


    Ste''s silence answered Sarah''s question.


    "But... you said it yourself. He is not from that family. Why would he be the enemy?" Sarah wanted to remove any doubts. Aiden can''t be viewed as an enemy.


    "If he is not now, he might be." Ste was suggesting that in the future he might be Elder in the other family based on the skills he has.


    Aiden understood her implication. "I don''t have interest in such things."


    "How can you be certain what future brings?" Ste didn''t remove her gaze from Aiden. "But that is not what is concerning me."


    Sarah sighed in relief, ''OK. Mom is not concerned that he might be the enemy.'' Then she realized that based on the tone Ste used, there is something else troubling her. "What is concerning you?"


    Ste was pleased that Sarah understood that there is more to this. "I received information: disciples from that family are aware how about ten years ago, their Master passed the knowledge to an outsider. While Master was alive, they didn''t dare do anything. However, he passed away three years ago. The disciples from the family are not sure which child got the teachings, so every child who attended the camp that year got someone to watch them." Ste looked at Aiden. "You are being watched. And when they confirm that you have the skill, they wille for you. They don''t like the idea of an outsider being a potential candidate for an Elder. Do you think they will let you go?"


    Aiden shrugged. "If I don''t use those moves, they will not know it''s me."


    Ste was irritated by his calm demeanor. Does he not know that he is in danger? "You will slip."


    "I will not fight." Aiden wasposed.


    "What if you have to?" Ste wanted him to understand that him being in danger, he is putting Sarah in danger as well. He can''t be indifferent.


    "Then teach him not to slip!" Sarah lost her patience. She stood up and red at Ste. "If he is in danger, and you can help him, then help him!"


    Ste frowned, "Sarah, I only wanted..."


    "What did you want?!" Sarah roared at her mom. "You want to tell him that he is in danger, and that I''m in danger because I''m with him? Since when do you think that I''m stupid? And he is not stupid either. Just say what''s on your mind without these word games! But before you say anything, I need you to understand that we are in this together. So, you either help us, or leave us alone."


    Ste leaned back into her chair and pressed her lips together. She stared into an invisible spot in front of her, lost in her thoughts.


    Few minutester, Ste was startled by Sarah''s voice who was talking to Aiden. "Let''s go. We should finish packing and leave tonight."


    Aiden hesitated for a second before standing up and following Sarah. He does not want Sarah to leave like this. She should try to talk this out with Ste. He will talk with Sarah about this upstairs, in private.


    Sarah was about to open the door, when she heard Ste''s voice and stopped. "Tomorrow morning. 8 AM. Training area. Both of you."


    "Thank you, mom.." Sarah exhaled before opening the door and leaving with Aiden.

 Chapter 357 - Milena

    As Sarah and Aiden closed the door behind them, Ste found herself alone in the study room. It was very quiet. She was thinking about Sarah and how she defended her rtionship with Aiden. It brought back memories.


    About thirty years ago, Milena came to US for education using name Ste. She was a teenager then, just had her fifteenth birthday. Few months aftering to US, she met Edward and fell in love with him. He was few years older and had a girlfriend at a time.


    Ste was painfully aware that her family would never approve of someone like him: American, not from a prominent family, no connections, no power. Any of those individually was strong enough for him not to be epted.


    Ste satisfied her love by stealing nces at him asionally and telling herself that is the most she can afford in this lifetime.


    Few years passed; Edward was in college. He was single (again), between two girlfriends, Ste assumed. It was a party at a home of her high-school ssmate. Edward also attended, as a neighbor of the host. Ste had her first beer, and her first kiss after she clumsily confessed her love to Edward.


    She remembers that next few weeks they met more than once, and he acted like nothing happened. That kiss was very important to her, and she was upset how did he forget about it.


    Next memory: she attended a baseball game with few friends. His college baseball team was ying, and Edward was in the team. They won, and there was a celebratory party after the game. There, he kissed her again.


    Few dayster he called her, and they went to the amusement park. She does not remember much about that park, but she can''t forget the Ferris Wheel ride. They kissed many times during that ride.


    He said that she is smart and funny, and the most beautiful girl he ever saw. Edward told her that he loves her ent and he noticed the smallest quirks that she tried to hide. Before she realized, Edward was the epicenter of her world which shook uncontrobly every time he came near her.


    Next time when Ste visited home, she told her parents about him. They didn''t approve. It was a huge fight. They said that if she does not give up on that failure of a man, she is staying home, and will never get to see him. Ste was ready to leave everything behind. Just like Sarah. But Ste was different because she was not confident that she could sessfully survive without the support of her family. She knew that she can''t win against her parents head-on. She came up with a strategy... using friendships and ckmail she pulled some strings and reached out to Master Elder of Lebedev family with a proposition that if she can marry who she wants, she will make it worthwhile to the main family. Conditions are known only to her and to the Master Elder, who gave this as his suggestion to the Elder council. When it got epted, her parents didn''t have a say in it.


    Thinking of that now, she was miserable that her parents didn''t want to hear about Edward, even though they never met him. Few times after she got married, she visited her parents, and even brought her daughters, but they would only criticize her for marrying an unworthy outsider, how they addressed Edward. Eventually, she stopped visiting them.


    Ste does not want Sarah to go through such experience. When she got married, Ste vowed to create a family who will support each other no matter what. She reminded herself of that and felt regret for calling Aiden an enemy in front of Sarah. That must have hurt her. The feeling of being rejected by your loved ones still burned inside Ste, and she does not want her daughters to go through that. If Sarah wants to be with Aiden, Ste will note between them.


    Ste decided to do her best in training them. After these two weeks, she will think if this approach will work or not. If she is not confident that they can protect themselves... she will think about thatter.


    ...


    In the guest room, Sarah closed the door as they entered. Aiden looked at her, his expression was unreadable.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you." Sarah weakly said.


    "Next time, can you remember that I am here? When will you stop shouldering all burden by yourself?" Aiden scolded her while pulling her into his embrace. He took a deep breath and hugged her tightly. Aiden never thought that a girl will take care of him, he was happy and upset at the same time. As a man, he should take care of her. The more he thought of that, the more upset he was getting, and his hold on her was getting tighter.


    "Hey..." Sarah protested. "It hurts."


    "Sorry!" He loosened his hold. He remembered that she had training that day and that she is bruised up. "If Ste didn''t agree to train me, would you really leave?"


    "What do you think?"


    Aiden shook his head in disapproval. "You should really try to talk with your parents more. Sometimes you are taking their care for granted. Ste is only worried about you."


    "I know." Sarah agreed. "But when I think that they are not considering my opinion... it''s frustrating. I wish that they stop making decisions for me based on what they think it''s best."


    "That is what parents do. And you should not be so impulsive. Not with them."


    "Ha! Look who''s talking! You don''t even talk to your parents." Sarah looked at Aiden in disbelief. Since they got together, he visited his parents only once. And if it was not Jeff''s birthday, probably even then he would not go.


    He smiled and nodded, "Keeping the distance reduces the need to talk. And they don''t get many chances to interfere with what I do."


    "Well, I''m d you acknowledged that."


    He ushered her toward the bathroom. "Let''s get ready for bed. We have a busy day tomorrow."


    "You seem energetic..."


    "Absolutely. You have no idea how itchy I was while watching you train. I wanted to join, but I was afraid that Ste would beat me up." Aiden was waving his arms like he is defending from invisible attacks.


    Sarahughed seeing how silly he is. "Let''s get ready...."

 Chapter 358 - Engaged To Big Boss

    ~Los Angeles~


    Next morning, Steve woke up in a strange ce. ''This is not my apartment!'' He was about to leap out of the bed when he noticed Bridgette clinging onto him. She was sleeping. ''Oh! Her bedroom!'' Steve rxed for a second, and then he remembered previous night, ''No, no... I slept off! What kind of a man sleeps off? But she can''t be mad, can she? She is peacefully sleeping right here, next to me.''


    Steve took a deep breath and inhaled her scent which was embedded in the bedsheets. That feminine scent and her closeness made his body react. He remembered her softness. Ignoring that she is sleeping, his arm went under her top and started kneading her breast. ''Oh, how soft! I can do this all day!''


    Somewhere between Steve squeezing Bridgette''s breast and his throbbing crotch grinding on her thigh, Bridgette woke up with a start. She screamed and jumped out of the bed. "What are you doing!!?"


    Steve was frozen. Not sure what to say. ''What was I doing?'' He was consumed by his desire and forgot himself. "Sorry..." he mumbled. When facing her shocked expression, he felt the need to turn invisible, or to teleport to a different continent... as long as he can escape this ce, it will work. "I''m going now." Steve got out of the bed and walked outside with his head held down.


    Bridgette looked after him with a frown. ''Why am I this upset? He is my boyfriend... and it''s not like he was forcing himself on me. He just touched a little bit. It''s not like we didn''t do this before... and it''s not that I didn''t like it. I was just surprised, that''s all...'' At the thought that he is leaving, Bridgette came to her senses. "Steve, wait..." She rushed after Steve and stopped him in the hallway by holding onto his arm. "Let''s clean up and have breakfast."


    Steve was happy that Bridgette does not seem to be upset any more, but he was still ashamed of his actions. The truth is that he didn''t want to leave. He nodded and let her take him to the bedroom. She pointed at the bathroom, "You go clean up first."


    ¡­


    Sometimeter, Bridgette showered and dressed up for the day while thinking about breakfast and where will they go after that. It''s Saturday, so they have the whole day for themselves. She got out of the bathroom and saw that Steve just finished talking on the phone.


    Steve faced Bridgette, "I need to run few errands for the Boss." He felt guilty that his work is spoiling the weekend which was supposed to be for two of them.


    "Now? It''s Saturday morning!" Bridgette protested.


    "He is preparing for a trip and needs my help. Do you want to join? We can grab breakfast on the way, and after that I can show you my apartment."


    ''His apartment?'' Bridgette''s eyes lit up. She was never in his apartment so far. She gave a small nod.


    Steve was happy. Few times he wanted to take Bridgette to his apartment, but something always came up.


    ...


    In the penthouse, JoAnna and Jeff are packing for their Reno trip. JoAnna is very excited. She is re-packing for the third time, making sure she didn''t forget anything.


    Jeff is enjoying the sight of JoAnna, "You know that we areing back tomorrow evening?"


    "Yes, yes... " She mumbled while moving around things in the suitcase.


    Jeff checked his phone, "My mom confirmed that she can meet us for lunch today."


    JoAnna got a start. "Oh?! I don''t have anything to wear for lunch with your mom!" She ran toward the closet.


    Jeffughed seeing JoAnna stumble over her own feet while rushing.


    "Don''tugh at me!" JoAnnained from the closet.


    "I''m just happy... not teasing you." Jeff exined.


    "I''m also very happy..." JoAnna walked out of the closet and hugged Jeff. "Everything is perfect! You are perfect, this ce is perfect, even at work... my supervisor is great. I asked for a short shift, and she immediately said that I can take Saturday off and enjoy until Tuesday! She is such a sweetdy. And others say that she is a strict, grumpy woman."


    "I''m happy to hear that she treats you well." Jeff kissed top of JoAnna''s head and smiled.


    JoAnna wanted to ask him if he has anything to do with how her supervisor treats her differently from all other residents, but she was reluctant to ask. If he didn''t do anything, then she is happy that it''s all her effort. If he did do something, then she is happy that Jeff is taking care of her. In any case, she has something to be happy about, and there is no point in spoiling it. After all, she is engaged to Big Boss, Jeffrey White. She needs to get used to the fact that people will treat her differently once they find out about it. "I hope that one day I can match your greatness." JoAnna said at loud.


    "Where did thate from?" Jeff was surprised.


    "Oh..." JoAnna was flustered. "I said my thoughts at loud."


    "You have silly thoughts... You are the greatest person I know. I am concerned that you are too good for me."


    JoAnna giggled. "How about we agree that we are a great couple?"


    "Done." Jeff leaned in for a kiss and was less than one inch away when the doorbell rang. Jeff gave her a quick kiss and headed to the door with a frown.


    "Hi Boss, I got the things you asked." Steve handed him the bags.


    "Oh, Steve?" JoAnna peeked behind Jeff. "I''m sorry... if I knew that Jeff will call you on Saturday morning, I would not mention these..." JoAnna noticed youngdy next to Steve. "Bridgette? Felix''s sister?"


    Bridgette nodded and greeted JoAnna. "Miss Hill..."


    "Oh, please, call me JoAnna or Anna, whatever works better for you. I respond to both." JoAnna looked at Jeff. "We have few minutes, right?"


    Jeff smiled. "If you say so."


    Steve and Bridgette silently agreed that JoAnna is a heater who can instantly defrost icy expression of their boss.


    "Come in", JoAnna grabbed Bridgette''s hand and pulled her inside. "We didn''t get much time to talk when we met for dinner. Brother-inw was focused on your boyfriend over there; I didn''t want to interrupt." JoAnna started chatting up Bridgette.


    Bridgette saw that JoAnna is very friendly and forgot that she is in a big-boss-ce. She loosened up and two of them happily chatted in the kitchen while making coffee for everyone.


    Jeff smiled while looking at JoAnna and followed after her without a word with hands full of bags.


    That left Steve at the front door. Unsure what to do. He wanted to give things to his boss and go, but Bridgette just went inside... and no one invited him. It took him some time to decide and invite himself in.. It was strange to stand at the door like that.

 Chapter 359 - Personal Assistant For Mrs. White

    Steve took a seat at the kitchen ind next to Jeff and did the same thing as his boss: observed twodies.


    Jeff was admiring how JoAnna can make friends so easily. JoAnna and Bridgette interacted like long term friends.


    Coffee was done, and girls sat at the kitchen ind with Jeff and Steve.


    "Sorry again, Steve, for spoiling your Saturday morning." JoAnna was apologizing. "It must be hard to be a personal assistant."


    "You should think of getting one for yourself." Jeff advised JoAnna. "If you get her to take on the position, we will save on housing cost." Jeff gestured toward Bridgette with a sly smile.


    Bridgette was surprised to hear this and looked at Steve who had a huge smile on his face. "Will she get an office next to mine?"


    Jeff looked at Steve for a second with a frown and then turned to JoAnna, shing a smile. "Only if my wife epts a position in thepany."


    "At White corp.? What would I do there?" JoAnnaughed lightly. She was sure that Jeff is making things up. She only sees people in suits there, how can she, from medical field join there? Unless he creates some position for her... which would not be strange considering that he is the big boss.


    "Actually, Miss Hill..." Steve exined. "At White corp. there is a department which focuses on advancements in medical field. With your background, you will fit there well." In Steve''s mind, JoAnna was already at White corp., and Bridgette was with him as JoAnna''s assistant, maybe two of them could even share an office. He would like to share the office with Bridgette.


    Seeing JoAnna''s confused expression, Jeff added. "You can take on any role you want. I would even give you my job if you want it... We can match out schedules, carpool to work, have every lunch together..."


    "Jeff... Jeff..." JoAnna tried to stop him from talking, but Jeff was too much into it.


    Jeff was still going on, "There would be no odd shifts, and every weekend..."


    JoAnna pressed her lips on his, and he stopped talking.


    When Jeff felt her soft lips, without thinking he pulled her close to him, and JoAnna ended up sitting in hisp. Instead of stopping the kiss (because they havepany), Jeff deepened the kiss. He never cared about anyone else, except for JoAnna. JoAnna was lost in the feeling of their tongues touching and teasing each other for some time, until she heard Steve and Bridgette nervously shifting in their seats while trying to look away from the steamy scene.


    JoAnna inched away from Jeff. "We are not alone." She caressed his cheek and gave him few quick kisses to stop him from saying that he does not care about thepany. She knows that he is perfectly capable of making other people feel as unnecessary extras.


    Jeff was frustrated because these two people are there. When he heard JoAnna saying that they are not alone, and she stopped kissing him because of that, he wanted to tell Steve to take his girlfriend and scram. But JoAnna stopped him with few quick kisses.


    "You need to stop doing that..." JoAnna got out of Jeff''sp and went back to her chair.


    "Do what?"


    "nning so much in advance before asking me what I think about it." JoAnna was careful not to say anything harsh to Jeff in front of Steve and Bridgette.


    But Jeff didn''t share JoAnna''s concern. He openly continued, like they are alone. "I love you, and I want to be with you as much as I can. I''m not expecting you to ept the job right now... but I hope you will consider it." He pulled JoAnna back into hisp. "It would be amazing if we work at the same ce."


    JoAnna realized that he already nned this. "It seems this is not new for you... since when are you thinking of getting me into White corp.?"


    "Since you came to this apartment, I''m thinking of our house, how to spend more time with you, how to get you to marry..."


    JoAnna put her hand over Jeff''s mouth. "OK. OK. I get it... you are a man full of ns."


    Jeff looked at Bridgette, "Think about it, are you interested in a career change?"


    Bridgette nervously shifted in her chair, "I used to be an assistant beforeing to White corp."


    Steve perked up again, "Excellent! The hours are flexible, and we could spend more time together."


    Seeing that Steve is making ns for Bridgette, JoAnna looked at Jeff andughed, "It seems that you are not the only one thinking for two."


    Steve realized their position and stood up facing Bridgette. "We should go. They have ns and need to finish packing."


    As soon as the door closed behind Steve and Bridgette, Jeff pulled JoAnna into a tight embrace. "We don''t havepany any more..." He kissed back of her ear.


    JoAnna felt her legs turning into a jelly as Jeff''s tongue circled her earlobe. She wrapped her arms around Jeff''s neck. "I need to finish packing..."


    "Mrs. White, the ne will wait for us... " He lifted her up and carried to the bedroom.


    ...


    Steve and Bridgette got out of the elevator.


    Bridgette squinted her eyes, checked elevator and looked at Steve. "We went only one floor down."


    "This is where I live...es with the job." Steve exined and took her hand while leading her down the hallway.


    ''Save on housing cost!'' Jeff''s words reyed in Bridgette''s mind. ''Does Boss mean that I will move in with Steve if I work for JoAnna??!''


    Steve opened the door and ushered Bridgette in. "It''s not the penthouse, but the view is still quite nice." Steve closed the door behind him.


    Bridgette found herself in a spacious three-bedroom apartment. "Wow! This is nice. Very nice. So much space!" Compared to her one-bedroom apartment, this one isrge like an airport.


    Steve smiled, "I''m happy you like it..." He looked at Bridgette seriously. "You should consider taking the assistant''s job for Miss Hill."


    "She didn''t seem to be interested in getting an assistant." Bridgette observed JoAnna urately.


    Steve shook his head. "You don''t know the Boss... He will not say anything without a reason. They will get married soon, and she will be Mrs. White. I don''t think she still understands how much poweres with that name. She will need an assistant. Also, she seems to be a nice person."


    Bridgette agreed with Steve, "Yes, I got an impression that she is nice... but what about my career? I''m doing good at White corp. now. I''m not sure it''s worth throwing all that just for an assistant''s job."


    Steve was offended, ''JUST ASSISTANT?''. He did his best to look calm. "Besides benefits, and flexible schedule, your sry will be much higher."


    Bridgette was surprised, "How do you know my sry?"


    Steve looked at her meaningfully. "I am Big Boss''s assistant. I know many things."


    Steve faced Bridgette and yed with a strand of her hair. "I''m not forcing you to take it. I only want you to keep an open mind. I''m sure two of them will travel together in the future. If you take the job, we can apany them together. Wouldn''t that be nice?"


    Bridgette smiled, "Yes, it would be."


    Overwhelming silence surrounded them. Bridgette looked up at Steve and faced his intense gaze. She felt her cheeks burning, and she was aware that she is blushing. Probably her whole face was red. She took one shallow breath as Steve''s lips crashed into hers. Her hands moved around his neck and pulled him in for a deep kiss.


    In next second, Bridgette felt like floating. ''Wait... I''m not floating... he is carrying me....''

 Chapter 360 - Am I Doing This Right?

    Steve carried Bridgette to his bedroom and tossed her on the bed. Before she could react, he was on top of her. From his actions, it was obvious that he lost any patience he might have left.


    Steve showered her with kisses while his mind raced, ''I will not sleep off, Boss will not call, I''m not going to let her shower, her brother will not show up... Nothing will interrupt us now...''


    Feeling her wrap her arms around his body while returning his kisses, made his impatience subside. ''She wants me as well... and nothing will interrupt us... I need to slow down and enjoy every moment...''


    Steve''s hands moved to Bridgette''s waist and he slowly pulled her top over her head. He thought there is no better sight in the world when he faced her two plump mounds which threatened to escape light green bra. Steve got on his knees and pulled Bridgette up to sit in hisp, straddling him. His lips kissed her corbone while his hands fumbled in the back with clips on her bra. ''These damned things are designed so that they can''t be undone!'' He mastered many things in life, but clips on the bra are an unsolvable mystery which currently gave him a lot of grief.


    After few minutes, Bridgette showed mercy, or maybeck of patience. Her hands moved from his neck to her back and with a swift flick of her fingers, her bra came undone.


    Steve was surprised by this move. ''How can this be done so easily? I should buy one and practice on it...'' He looked at Bridgette and faced her hazy eyes and flushed cheeks.


    While he was in a daze, Bridgette pulled her hands out of bra straps. Before her bra touched the floor, she felt Steve''s lips sucking on her breast gently. "Harder..." Bridgette gasped as he applied more force. Her body arched and her hips crashed into his. She was happy with her decision to wear a light summer skirt. ''Oh, my God! It feels so much better without pants!''


    Steve felt her grinding on him and thought that he will explode right then and there... just from grinding. He needed a break. Any more of that and he will really explode. Steve leaned his body and ced Bridgette back on the bed while he removed his shirt one button at a time... slowly. ''This is a good break...'' His gaze fell on Bridgette, lying on her back with her two perfectly shaped mounds that begged to be touched, exposed. Her legs are spread apart, and he felt pressure in his lower abdomen increase even more when he caught a glimpse of her light green panties. ''Is that a wet patch!??'' Steve''s mind went hazy when he realized that she is wet and ready for him. ''I should look away... too much stimtion!''


    Bridgette looked at Steve, kneeling between her legs while removing his shirt, and thought that he is taking too long. ''It will take forever at this rate.'' She reached and started unbuttoning his pants. Bridgette got on her knees and pushed him on the side. He was not expecting it, and lost bnce. In few seconds his pants and her skirt were on the floor and she was on top of him... grinding herself, again... only thin fabric of underwear separating them. He could feel her warmth.


    ''Oh, my God!'' Reyed in Bridgette''s mind as she rubbed herself on him while stimting her sensitive spot. Bridgette saw Steve''s bulge, while removing his pants, and desire burned inside her. ''How does it look when it''s exposed? How does it feel when I touch him? How does it feel when it touches me? It feels so good over underwear; how will it feel without it?''


    In ast effort not to sumb to her grinding, Steve pushed Bridgette on the bed and got on top of her. He ced his body lower than hers, as he kissed her chest bone, going lower. When she lifted her hips, his throbbing crotch was out of reach, and not being stimted. He needed at least few minutes topose himself and calm down the fiery pressure building inside him. He felt a volcano threatening to explode after few centuries of being dormant. ''I can''t finish too quickly. That is so... not manly.''


    Bridgette saw that he is struggling with something and assumed that it must be the damned buttons on his shirt. She reached and pulled his shirt over his head. ''He does not need to unbutton all of them. Few top ones are enough!''


    Steve didn''t expect that as soon as Bridgette removed his shirt, she would pounce on him. He was focusing too much on calming down his raging volcano and allowed her to push him on the side!


    Bridgette ced herself next to him. In next moment, her hand slipped inside his underwear and her fingers wrapped around his throbbing member. ''Oh! This is how it feels! It''s warm, and firm¡­ and quiterge¡­ I''m not sure this will fit where it''s supposed to fit¡­''


    Bridgette is not sure how much she moved her hand, not more than few times... when she heard Steve let out a whimper followed by a hellish series of agonized vowels... and then another whimper... and then there was silence...


    Bridgette was confused. She felt pulsating in her palm. ''Oh, my God! Did I hurt him? Did I grip too tight? Did I pull too much?''


    One secondter Bridgette became aware that her hand is covered in a warm sticky liquid. Realization washed over her. ''Did he just... finish??!''


    Bridgette looked up at Steve, with her eyes open wide, full of questions, expecting an exnation of what just happened.


    Steve''s eyes were closed. ''Shit! It never happened this fast! How can I face her?'' But it''s not like he can escape... He opened his eyes apprehensively and looked at her with expression that clearly showed only one thing: embarrassment. "This was unexpected..." His voice was faint.


    Bridgette observed that he looks in pain. "It''s not broken, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 361 - Its Not Broken

    "No... it''s not broken..." Steve responded. His voice almost a whisper. "But it might be hurt. If you kiss it, it might get better." He lost his dignity as a man in front of her. Is there anything else for him to lose?


    Bridgette looked at him in disbelief. "Do you really think I''m that naive? Even if I don''t have any experience with that, I watch movies... I know what kissing it will do..." She saw him embarrassed and felt a bit guilty. ''Now he needs my support, not my scolding.'' Bridgette looked around the room and saw two doors besides the entry one. "Which one is the bathroom?"


    Steve pointed at one of the doors. Bridgette went inside, washed hands and came out with a warm wet towel. She wiped him off and kept the towel away.


    He was on the bed, not moving... his head was lowered.


    "Steve?" Bridgette climbed on the bed next to him. "Can you look at me? Please?"


    Steve raised his head and looked her in the eyes. He didn''t dare look at her body. He felt unworthy to even look at her. Steve is aware that Bridgette is only wearing panties, but even with that temptation, he forced himself to look her in the eyes.


    "You know I like you, right?" She asked with an encouraging smile.


    Steve gave a small nod.


    "Do you like me?"


    "Yes." His response came without hesitation.


    "Then stop sulking and feeling sorry for yourself. Come here and kiss me." Bridgettemanded.


    Small smile creeped onto Steve''s face. He was happy that she is not judging him for his non-manly mishap. He closed in and pressed his lips on hers again. Bridgette wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down on her while deepening the kiss. Their bodies stuck to each other. He lifted his head and looked at her face.


    Bridgette''s cheeks were red from excitement, or maybe from shyness. "How about we try again?", she whispered.


    Steve showed her a wide smile and gave a small nod before he lowered his head and started kissing her from her neck down.


    Steve knows that earlier he finished fast because of multiple things that came together at the same time: he likes Bridgette very much and finds her to be very attractive, he was very excited, the pressure was too much and that caused him to finish so fast. Now that he released some of the tension, he is confident that he willst longer. He is eager to show her that he canst longer.


    Bridgette pulled his head up and gave him a deep kiss while guiding his hand inside her panties. "Here...", she whispered.


    She moaned as his fingers explored her wet folds in a way she was never touched before.


    Steve felt satisfaction when he saw Bridgette''s body twist at his every touch. He felt like a conductor and she was his symphony.


    Bridgette was not aware at what point did he remove her panties. She remembers his tongue, and him sucking on her juices... his strong arms holding her hips in ce, and not slowing down even as her body trashed in spasms. She panted and screamed his name until she ran out of breath.


    When he finally released her, Bridgette was gasping for air, and her vision was blurry. ''What on Earth was that?''


    As she started breathing in enough oxygen, she heard Steve whisper in her ear, "Now we are even. Let''s see whoes first next."


    She blinked few times and saw Steve on his knees between her legs. He lustfully gazed at her body as he tore a condom wrapper with his teeth.


    Bridgette remembered his length while holding him in his hand and panicked, ''I don''t think it will fit!'' She didn''t have time to voice her panic. Steve got on top of her and kissed her passionately. She loves the feeling of his weight on top of her. She felt him teasing her, right between her folds. Every touch increased her desire to feel him deeper. She forgot about her fear rted to his size. Bridgette felt that Steve is almost there, almost inside.


    "Be gentle..." She whispered as she moved her hips upwards, weing him.


    He slipped in effortlessly, and she heard him let out a low groan.


    Bridgette expected pain, or some other difort. There was none. She only felt him fill her up, naturally, like he belonged there.


    When Steve moved his hips, Bridgette felt him inch away from her. Her hips thrusted forward in objection, she wanted him back inside, all the way. As if he understood, he didn''t move away, his hips started circr movements making her feel him getting deeper with every cycle.


    Her legs wrapped around his waist while her hips responded to his movements. ''Oh, my God! I want him in me, all the time!'' Her mind was screaming as her fingers clutched his back.


    His face was buried in her hair, and she felt his hot breath on her neck. Bridgette reached for his head and lifted it. "I want to look at you." She panted. They didn''t break eye contact as his hips increased pace.


    ...


    Steve was holding Bridgette in his embrace and caressing her hair. "What do you want to do today?"


    "I don''t care." Bridgette saidzily. Her head was resting on his shoulder. "As long as I''m with you, I don''t care about anything else." She held onto him tighter.


    His lips stretched into a wide smile. "How about we stay here today?"


    Bridgette liked the idea, "OK."


    Steve closed in on her, giving her a long deep kiss while holding her in a tight embrace.

 Chapter 362 - Meeting Whites (1)

    ~Reno~


    It''s mid-afternoon. Jeff is pacing through the living room of White family vi.


    Oscar is trying to read the newspaper, but Jeff''s pacing is distracting him. He thought more than once to go to his study room or somewhere else, but this is his favorite chair for afternoon newspaper reading, so he was reluctant to go. "Do you need to do that?" He looked at Jeff over the newspaper with a frown.


    "Do what?" Jeff was obviously irritated.


    "Your mother took her for out lunch. She is fine." Oscar lifted the newspaper and tried to find where he stopped with reading.


    "Why did mom take only Anna, and told me to stay home?" Jeff scoffed. "Anyway, they arete."


    "Your mom probably knows that you will not let her talk if you are there. And they didn''t say when they wille back." Oscar closed newspaper, giving up on the idea to read it. Jeff is distracting him too much.


    "They went to Sand Dune Resort. It''s 25 minutes'' drive one way, lunch should not take more than one hour. They are out for two hours already, which means they are ten minuteste!" Jeff summarized.


    Oscar wanted to say something, but Jeff''s phone made a sound and he was checking it frantically.


    Jeff exhaled in relief and then frowned while looking at his phone. "They went shopping."


    "See?" Oscar opened the newspaper.


    Jeff headed toward the hallway. "I''m going to join them."


    "What is your problem?" Oscar closed the newspaper again.


    Jeff stopped hearing Oscar''s question. "What do you mean?"


    "They had lunch, and now are shopping. What do you think can happen? Security is there. Or do you think your mother will do something to her?" Oscar was annoyed.


    Jeff thought for some time before speaking. "How long will they shop?"


    Oscar shrugged. "Who knows? They are women. Why don''t you find something to do?"


    ''As soon as we reached, mom took JoAnna out for lunch, saying that I will find food at home and she wants to have lunch with her daughter-inw. And now they are shopping!'' Jeff frowned and went to his room.


    ¡­


    It was almost evening when JoAnna returned to the vi with nor.


    Jeff rushed to her and pulled her in his embrace as soon as they entered the main door.


    JoAnna hugged him back and giggled. "I missed you too."


    "Look at you..." nor started and stopped talking when she faced Jeff''s scolding gaze. "Why are you looking at your mother like that?"


    "If you monopolize her, we will note any more." Jeff warned his mother.


    "Rx, honey... we had lunch and did some shopping. It was fun. Let''s go... I want to freshen up before dinner." JoAnna coaxed Jeff and faced nor. "I had a great afternoon Nori. I will see you at dinner."


    nor nodded enthusiastically "Yes, yes... definitely." Then she gave a piercing gaze to her son.


    ...


    Back in Jeff''s room, as soon as the door closed Jeff checked JoAnna. "Are you OK? Did you really have fun with mom? If she is too much, let me know..."


    JoAnnaughed, "It''s all fine. She is a nicedy. Don''t worry so much."


    Jeff sighed in relief and hugged her tightly.


    JoAnna felt it was difficult to breathe. "Why are you acting like this?" JoAnna knows that Jeff is possessive, but this is more than usual.


    Jeff shook his head. "My mom knows to be overbearing. I thought she might force you into something you are notfortable with. And I was thinking that we wille here and be together... and she ended up taking you away and leaving me behind."


    ''Oh, so he is just sulking that he got left out?'' JoAnna thought that he is very funny. "Nori was sweet and considerate. She didn''t force me into anything. As for leaving you behind... I missed you a lot. But it''s only today and tomorrow. After that we will be back home, just the two of us. Next time, can you not act like this?"


    Jeff frowned, "What do you mean, next time?"


    "Nori mentioned that tomorrow morning we are going and meet some people over breakfast..."


    "No." Jeff interrupted her.


    JoAnna sighed. "Remember? Tomorrow evening just the two of us... Why don''t you use that time to spend with your dad? ¡­ Talking about your dad, I still didn''t meet him."


    "My dad? He is not fun to spend time with. Even if you meet him, you will not miss much."


    JoAnna didn''t know what to say to this. Jeff didn''t want to share her even with his mother. She kissed him. "All right. I''m going to shower now... it''s close to dinner time."


    "I will join you." Jeff lifted her up and carried her to the bathroom.


    ¡­


    When they came down for dinner, nor was already at the table. She greeted JoAnna with a big smile and asked her to sit next to her. Jeff sighed, he already expected this. When his mom likes someone, she goes all out. But he should be happy about this, right? Jeff sat on the other side of JoAnna, and staff rearranged the tes and utensils to amodate this seating arrangement. Few minutes after, Jeff''s phone rang. It was one director from White corp. If he is calling on Saturday evening, it must be important. Jeff left the dining room to take the call.


    JoAnna and nor chatted when Oscar joined.


    "So, you are JoAnna?" Oscar said with a wide smile on his face.


    "Yes, Mr. White. Nice to meet you."


    "Oh, please, call me Oscar. We are practically a family. Or even better... call me dad." Oscar was so weing that even nor was surprised.


    JoAnna was not sure how to respond, so she only smiled.


    nor giggled. "Dad... really? I asked her to call me Nori." She faced JoAnna. "Now I want you, Anna, to call me mom."


    "She can call you whatever, it has nothing to do with me. But for me, dad is fine, right?" Oscar looked at JoAnna with anticipation.


    JoAnna smiled and nodded. ''Isn''t Jeff''s dad a cold man who does not speak? That is what Jeff told me...'' JoAnna remembered how Jeff warned her that his dad is cold, does not talk much and that she should not take it personally. ''Is this the same person?''


    When Jeff returned to the dining room, he found JoAnna sitting at the table. On her left was nor, and on her right was Oscar.. Jeff''s face darkened. ''Where am I going to sit? They took away all space that belongs to me!''

 Chapter 363 - Meeting Whites (2)

    JoAnna saw that Jeff is at his limit. She stood up and smiled while ncing at nor and Oscar. "If you don''t mind, I will sit on the other side, with Jeff." She walked to the other side of the table and sat on the chair that Jeff pulled out for her. Jeff sat next to JoAnna, held her hand in his and shed a victorious smile at his parents.


    Both nor and Oscar frowned at Jeff. Maids stepped in and swiftly re-arranged tes and utensils.


    "You don''t need to be so selfish..." nor scolded Jeff. "You are with Anna all the time. And this is the first time you brought her here. Of course, we want to get close to her and get to know her. You two will leave tomorrow, we don''t have much time. Don''t you think that you are suffocating her?"


    Jeff didn''t respond.


    "It''s OK, Nori..." JoAnna started.


    "Mom" nor corrected JoAnna.


    JoAnna smiled. "Mom... I love being with him. He is not suffocating me." JoAnna looked at Jeff lovingly, he returned her gaze.


    Jeff nced at his mom. "If you are nning any more outings with Anna, include me."


    "Me also", Oscar added.


    nor looked at Oscar with surprise on her face. Jeff faced his father with a frown.


    "What? I don''t get to spend time with my daughter-inw?" Oscar sounded offended.


    nor smiled, surprise was still evident on her face, "No, no... You will not be left out."


    "What''s with your behavior?" Jeff grumbled at Oscar.


    "What? Can''t I be happy with my daughter-inw? With her by your side I don''t need to worry about the future of thepany!" Oscarughed. "Because of her, you made record profits in only few weeks. I can''t imagine what you will do in months or years!"


    Jeff''s frown softened. He nodded to his father in approval. Now he understands why his father is so friendly. It is rted to the profits, after all.


    "In years? They should have a family... right?" nor excitedly looked at JoAnna.


    JoAnna shrank in her chair while blushing.


    "It will be however she wants." Jeff dotingly said and kissed JoAnna''s hand.


    nor nodded in approval.


    "We watched your proposal." Oscar looked at Jeff.


    Jeff raised his eyebrows indicating to his father that he is listening.


    "It was... modest." Oscar finished.


    "It was done based on Anna''s preferences." Jeff exined.


    "You asked her in advance? Oh! That spoiled the surprise!" nor scolded him.


    Jeff rolled his eyes. "Of course, I didn''t. I spoke with her sisters. I wanted to do something else, but her sisters told me that JoAnna would prefer it like that."


    "I see..." Oscar was in thoughts. "I like her even more. Modest... that is rare these days."


    JoAnna smiled, "Oscar, you..."


    "Dad", he corrected her.


    JoAnna took a deep breath, ''These people are overwhelmingly friendly!'' She smiled, "Dad, you are praising me too much. I just prefer to share my happiness with few people who I know are sincere, instead of sharing it with hundreds who can''t wait to see me trip."


    The more Oscar and nor talked with JoAnna, the more they liked her. JoAnna also thought that they are very nice people. nor was simr how Jeff described her, warm, weing and chatty. But Oscar was nothing how Jeff described him. JoAnna decided thatter she will ask Jeff about it. Why would he tell her that his father is distant and not friendly when he is such a warm and weing person?


    Jeff was happy that JoAnna was sitting next to him and didn''t mind her talk with his parents. As long as he gets to be next to her, they can talk as much as they want.


    After dinner they went to the patio which is facing the garden and enjoyed desserts and beverages. Oscar was curious about JoAnna''s education. He wanted to know details rted to the University she is attending and her residency. Oscar mentioned that White corp. has a department which is focusing on medical research and suggested that she considers joining there. JoAnna thought how this pair of father and son have simr mindsets.


    nor caught a chance to ask about wedding ns and was delighted to hear that it will be a beach wedding.


    ...


    Later in the evening, nor and Oscar are in the bed, getting ready to sleep.


    "She is a nice girl, isn''t she?" nor looked at Oscar.


    "Mhm." He confirmed.


    "I think they are a very good match."


    "Mhm." Oscar agreed with her.


    nor scooted next to Oscar. "I''m d you two will join us tomorrow."


    Oscar extended his arm, making space so that she rests her head on his shoulder. nor was happy to feel his arm on her back. "We are going to Country Club for brunch. I''m certain that there will be number of youngdies who will not approve that our Jeff found hispanion."


    Oscar frowned, "You think someone will try to harm them?"


    nor nodded with a solemn expression, "You don''t know how desperate some of these girls are. And I don''t even want to think what they are capable of... I''m not concerned about Jeff, but I want to keep an eye on Anna and make sure everything goes without problems. Having you there is a great support."


    Oscar nodded in agreement and ced a kiss on nor''s forehead.


    "Oh, did you see how they are looking at each other? I can tell that they are crazy in love." nor drifted off to memories. "Does that remind you of someone?"


    "Who?"


    "Come on..." nor yfully pushed him. "I didn''t know that you are so old that you forgot how you used to look at me."


    "Who are you calling old?" Oscar''s expression was icy, but his eyes were gentle. "And why did you say like it was in the past? I''m still looking only at you."


    nor''s expression teased him. epting her non-verbal invitation, Oscar leaned over nor and kissed her few times before his lips moved over her cheek to her neck.


    nor giggled.. Not long after, her giggles were reced with gasps and moans as Oscar proved to his wife that he is not old and that his passion for her is still burning strong.

 Chapter 364 - Meeting Whites (3)

    In the morning, they met in the living room before heading for brunch.


    Jeff noticed wide smiles on both of his parents. He hugged JoAnna and whispered, "You have a great influence on my parents. I''ve never seen my dad smile so much."


    JoAnna observed her future inws for few seconds. She didn''t miss quick loving nces that Oscar and nor exchanged. "I don''t think this is because of me." JoAnna said in a quiet voice so that only Jeff can hear her.


    Jeff looked at JoAnna for some time and then his eyes widened, realizing what she means. ''What? No way...'' He shook his head. ''My parents didn''t do thatst night.''


    JoAnna smiled and nodded. She was entertained with his shocked expression and did her best not tough.


    "What are you two whispering?" nor approached them and linked her arm with JoAnna''s. Before Jeff got a chance to protest, nor nced at him, "You will ride with your father in front. Let''s go so that we are notte." She pulled JoAnna outside, toward the car.


    ¡­


    JoAnna and nor entered a high-end country club lounge, followed by Jeffrey and Oscar. Right from the entrance, it was obvious to JoAnna that Whites have a high status in this circle. Everyone they passed by was very respectful, and some even looked fearful. No one stopped them, people only nodded or voiced their greetings without initiating casual conversations. Behind arge reception desk on the other side of the lounge, few staff members scrambled and quietly argued who will lead them to the dining hall. JoAnna was not sure if they were fighting who will lead them, or they fought to avoid that task. JoAnna tilted her head on the side and nced back at Jeff, happy to meet his gaze.


    They reachedrge, probablyrgest round table in the middle of the dining room. Most of the seats were taken by number of posh-lookingdies of various ages. As they saw them approaching, they all stood up to greet them. JoAnna concluded that the older ones are nor''s acquaintances, while younger ones are their daughters or nieces, assuming that they are rted.


    ''This is definitely gathering for females...'' JoAnna wondered if Jeff and Oscar feel out of ce. To her surprise, they didn''t seem to mind. Jeff was standing half a step behind JoAnna, and as soon as the brief greetings ended, he pulled a chair for her to sit, and he sat next to her.


    JoAnna didn''t miss strange gazes that most of the youngdies at the table threw at her. As she nced around the table, she met eyes filled with jealousy, confusion, and even some hate. JoAnna smirked. ''It seems that they didn''t know why I''m here with the White family and had hopes that they will get a chance to get close to nor. When they saw Jeff, they all perked up, and now when they saw how he is treating me intimately, these youngdies started understanding who I am.'' Chuckle escaped her, ''This will be fun.''


    Jeff looked at JoAnna and saw that she is enjoying. He smiled when he recognized the same arrogance JoAnna showed when she handled the self-proimed girlfriend, Martha, at White corp.*


    Not long after, nor stood up and faced thedies at the table. "I invited you all here so that I can introduce JoAnna." nor nced at JoAnna who was on her right. "This wonderful youngdy captured Jeffrey''s heart and two of them are engaged to be married." There was a stiffening silence at the table. Even surrounding tables were quiet. Not even nking of the sses and utensils could be heard. nor chuckled, "I hope you will wish them good fortune in their future."


    JoAnna was surprised for a second. She knew that nor will introduce her to some people, but she didn''t know it will be like a public announcement, and that will cause this effect. Seeing that any confusion from youngdies at the table is gone, and it morphed into pure jealousy and hate, JoAnna smiled and sighed.


    It took few seconds to older generation to process what nor said before they started congratting them in a mor. Some of the youngerdies managed to disy sour smiles, but most of them were not able to do that much. JoAnna made sure to lock eyes with each of them, with a condescending smirk on her face. ''No one gets to take Jeff... he is mine!''


    nor was pleased to see JoAnna''s attitude. ''Only by baring her teeth and showing her supremacy, she will get to keep the position she is going for. If she is timid, these wanna-be-girlfriends will eat her alive.''


    They ordered food and ate in a strange atmosphere. Jeff and JoAnna did what they usually do: iste themselves in their own personal bubble. They exchanged loving nces, held hands and talked quietly, so that no one other than them can hear. Jeff didn''t care about these pesky women from the beginning, and JoAnna realized that none of them is friendly. Previous day, during lunch, nor introduced her to threedies, and at that time she told her that she considers only those three her friends. Those threedies are not present now. nor got her here to make an announcement, to dere that Jeff is off the market. There was no need for JoAnna to be nice.


    Most of the women could not wait to finish food and find excuses to leave. Few of them, however still wanted to stick around and gather additional information.


    "Oh, you are leaving already?" One youngdy approached JoAnna when she stood up. "I was hoping we can get to know each other better. How about golf, or horse riding?"


    JoAnna nced at Jeff and smiled. "Why not both?"


    Jeff nodded in agreement.


    JoAnna faced thedy who approached her. "Excuse me, you are?"


    "Lindsay." She awkwardly smiled. She was embarrassed that JoAnna does not remember her name.


    JoAnna ignored this Lindsay person and turned to Jeff. "Which one first?"


    "We got good golf putting fields here. How about we try that?"


    JoAnna nodded and let Jeff guide her.


    nor wanted to follow but was stopped bydies from older generation who burned with questions about JoAnna.


    "We will be fine." JoAnna assured nor with a smile as they walked away.


    "I sure hope so." nor mumbled as she watched JoAnna and Jeff leave followed by few youngdies who had fake smiles on.


    Oscar watched them silently.. He approved of JoAnna''s behavior and was confident that his son will not leave her alone.

 Chapter 365 - Meeting Whites (4)

    As they walked to the golf putting area, JoAnna noticed that few young men joined in. She wondered what their role in this let''s-get-to-know-each-other charade will be.


    Jeff pulled JoAnna close and spoke quietly. "We can leave anytime."


    "Let''s stay longer... I want them to turn purple from jealousy." JoAnna said in a mocking tone.


    Jeff was surprised by her words. "Are you enjoying this?"


    JoAnna shook her head. "Not really... but they are daring enough to think that they can take you away from me. I''m curious to see what they are nning. If we leave now, they will just wait for their next opportunity. Let''s make good use of today."


    "OK. Purple from jealousy?" He chuckled. "Let me show you the right way to swing a club." Jeff stood in front of JoAnna and bowed. "With your permission." His hand was extended toward JoAnna, palm up and he looked at her with a charming smile.


    JoAnna understood that Jeff has something on his mind and decided to y along. She took his hand and smiled. "It will be my honor."


    Few minutester they were on the golf putting area. There was more than dozen spots marked as a starting point, and length markers arranged in the distance.


    Once in a while JoAnna nced at the group that followed them, and she saw that girl with name Lindsay seems to be their leader. Others followed her lead, even their sour facial expressions matched.


    JoAnna was curious what Jeff has on his mind. He ced a golf ball on the ground, handed her a club and said, "You hit the ball with this."


    JoAnna was not sure if she shouldugh or cry. ''What kind of instruction is that?''


    "It seems you need more details." He smiled cheekily. Before she had a chance to answer, he was behind her, his arms around her body. Jeff''s hands covered hers as they held the club. "Each hand should grip the club with equal strength." His breath kissed her earlobe. "Don''t grip too hard, keep it natural."


    JoAnna felt her knees tremble, she wanted to turn her head toward him, and only felt her cheek rubbing on his, how close he was. "What are you doing?" She whispered.


    "Showing you how to swing the club." He whispered back.


    Two of them attracted quite a crowd of onlookers. News that Jeffrey White came to the club with a fianc¨¦e was spread around like wildfire. Now everyone knew that the youngdy with Jeff is his fianc¨¦e, and they wanted to take a look. One of the people in the crowd was Liam, the young man who during Jeff''s birthday party had lecherous thoughts toward Isabe and ended up wetting himself when facing Sarah. He was luckier than Noah, who was still in cast and covered in bandages. Liam''s body healed, but his spirit was still broken. Seeing this youngdy who looks like Sarah, made his whole body tremble. But that is not Sarah. Who is she? Liam saw Lindsey watching the couple and approached her asking who she is. Lindsey looked up JoAnna already, so she told him what she knows, which is not much: "It''s JoAnna Hill from Seattle."


    Liam shook for a second and then his face filled up with hate. It is Sarah''s sister! He knows that Aiden''s girlfriend is Sarah Hill, from Seattle and has two sisters. This is one of her sisters! Sister of a girl who humiliated him, made him wet himself. He will never forget that.


    Lindsay saw his hate oozing out of him and smiled maliciously.


    JoAnna was in Jeff''s embrace, holding a golf club, not able to believe how cheeky he became. ''No one learns golf swings like this! This is obviously seduction!'' JoAnna took a deep breath and wanted to retaliate, but before she could say anything, he was leaning on her.


    Jeff''s chest pressed on her back and his crotch on her behind. With his elbows he held her in ce so that she can''t move away. "Shift your bnce forward..." With his body he pushed her a bit forward. His hips moved slightly, and she could feel him rub himself on her behind. "Remember to keep your weight on your toes. It will help you to control your shot." He was clearly enjoying this very much.


    "You got to be kidding me!" JoAnna whispered. "There is no way I can control the club like this!" She turned to face him.


    "Did I say something wrong?" He looked innocent, but his eyes betrayed him showing how mischievous he is.


    "It''s not about what you said, and you know it." JoAnnaughed. "Give me some space, honey."


    Jeff took a step back, and JoAnna put her focus on the ball. She swung the club and it made a beautiful arc while sending the ball more than 200 yards away, beyond furthest marker for distance.


    "Thank you for a wonderful lesson." She curtsied toward Jeff.


    "You are an amazing student." He smiled and embraced her. They looked at each other for few seconds before their lips met for a long, slow, sensual kiss which made everyone blush and look away.


    The group that followed them also looked away. Lindsey felt that her insides are burning from jealousy. ''She is doing this on purpose! I will make her pay!''


    After their long kiss, Jeff was first to speak. "Do you want us to go horse riding?"


    "Sure... Just so you know, I don''t need lessons." JoAnna was afraid what lesson will he make up on top of a horse. Some things are better left for more private environment.


    "Oh? Are you sure?" Jeff was disappointed. He already had a n of her sitting in front of him, squeezing in the same saddle.


    She noticed his expression. "Yes, yes. No riding lessons are needed. I can manage."


    Jeff relented, and gave up on his ns to squeeze in one saddle with her. "OK. Do you have a type of horse that you prefer?" Jeff led JoAnna toward the stables.


    JoAnna shrugged. "No preferences. I will let you choose one for me."


    He didn''t think much before suggesting. "How about my usual horse?"


    "Whichever it is, I would like that." If it''s something rted to Jeff, she will ept it with both hands and treasure it. "Do youe here often?"


    "I used toe asionally when I was younger. But I didn''te here in a while."


    "You said your usual horse, so I assumed youe here often." JoAnna exined.


    "My mom makes sure that Golden Legend is here whenever I visit. I told herst night that I will join, so she made arrangements." JoAnna listened to Jeff''s exnation and thought that this whole family is just too rich and spending more than necessary.


    Two of them chatted while walking to the stable, followed by group people which swelled in numbers. Everyone wanted to see Jeff''s fianc¨¦e, or Jeff, with a hope get a chance and approach them. It''s not that they didn''t try to strike a conversation, but Jeff didn''t let them get a chance. He ignored them tantly, while monopolizing JoAnna.. No one noticed that Lindsey and Liam are missing from this crowd.

 Chapter 366 - Meeting Whites (5)

    Jeff and JoAnna went to change into riding outfits. Jeff wanted to have someone escort JoAnna into dressing room for women, but she said it''s not necessary.


    Few young women followed JoAnna into the dressing room and waited for her toe out from her private booth after changing. JoAnna guessed that there will be some who will use this chance to approach her and she was not disappointed.


    JoAnna looked at four young women and observed that Lindsay is not with them.


    After few awkward moments of silence, one of them stepped forward. "I''m not sure if you remember me. My name is Pearl."


    "I remember" JoAnna gave them all a chilling smile. "Is there a reason four of you gathered here in front of me?"


    Seeing JoAnna''s arrogance, fourdies took a step back.


    "We were just wondering if it''s true that you and Jeffrey are engaged." Pearl spoke in a timid voice.


    JoAnna found this question strange. She is not sure about two out of fourdies, but she knows that Pearl and the girl next to her with long red hair were at the same table with her when nor made her announcement. Still, JoAnna decided to y along and not expose them. "Does that have anything to do with you?"


    The girl with long red hair fidgeted for a second and then spoke. "Jeffrey White is one of the best bachelors in the area, of course we want to know if he is taken or not."


    JoAnna was surprised, "And you are?"


    "Olivia." Girl timidly responded.


    "Olivia..." JoAnna repeated. "I appreciate honesty. How about we take a seat and you can ask me whatever you want." JoAnna pointed to the seating area. "I promise to respond honestly."


    Olivia went there and took a seat right away, other three reluctantly followed. JoAnna took a seat opposite them. "Yes. We are engaged. He is taken. What else do you want to know?" JoAnna was addressing Olivia.


    "How did you meet?" Olivia asked.


    "He was a patient in a hospital I worked at."


    Whatever those four nned, it became a question-answer session between a girl named Olivia and JoAnna. Other three listened carefully. Few minutester, JoAnna''s phone rang. "Just a minute.", she took the call. "Yes, I''m still in. Don''t worry, there are no problems... Yes... Five minutes."


    JoAnna hanged up and focused back on Olivia. "Sorry about that. We have five more minutes until Jeff barges inside."


    "Oh, I forgot I''m holding you back. I really apologize..." Olivia was flustered. JoAnna thought how Olivia seems to be a nice person. The one with name Pearl also didn''t look at her with any hostility, it looked more like curiosity. The other two appeared just confused.


    JoAnna smiled, "No problem. We have few more minutes if you want to know anything else."


    Olivia was embarrassed. "Now that I think about it, I feel silly sitting here and asking all these questions. I''m really sorry if we came at you looking hostile. We were just curious."


    "I believe you." JoAnna was again pleasantly surprised how honest Olivia is. Surrounded by all these girls disying fake smiles, Olivia was like a fresh breeze. They might even be good friends. "Do you want to exchange contact information?"


    "Oh, yes..." Olivia looked delighted. "Having personal number of Mrs. White is definitely a good thing."


    JoAnnaughed.


    When they got out, Jeff saw JoAnna chatting andughing with Olivia. His heart came back into its ce. He was concerned that something happened. Even with JoAnna saying that it''s all OK over the phone, he was still worried.


    JoAnna saw him and admired how her man looks handsome in a ck polo shirt, white pants and knee length ck riding boots. It took her some time to realize they are wearing matching clothes, probably because club provides these for guests.


    "What took you so long?" He was next to JoAnna in an instant.


    "I made a friend." JoAnna nodded toward Olivia.


    "I noticed you are easy to get along." Jeff nced at Olivia and noticed that she is staring at him. He decided to ignore her and looked at JoAnna. "Come, let me introduce you to Golden Legend. He should be ready."


    ...


    JoAnna faced a majestic white horse whose coat shimmered in golden hues under the sun.


    The horse happily trotted to Jeff who patted him lovingly. "Goldie, you should greet your Mistress."


    As if he understood him, horse looked at JoAnna few seconds and then lowered his head to her.


    JoAnna nced at Jeff, and then back at the horse. "He is magnificent!" Her expression matched her words as she extended her arm and patted the horse on the head.


    "It seems he likes you too." Jeffughed seeing that the horse nuzzled JoAnna''s hair.


    Stableman brought one ck horse for Jeff. Both horses were saddled and ready.


    JoAnna traced with her fingers over saddle rig and frowned for a second before getting up in the saddle. JoAnna observed a group of young people who were loitering nearby. Olivia was there, and they exchanged slight nods. JoAnna''s gaze met Lindsay''s who sneered at her. JoAnna shook her head, ''How childish... this is worse than middle schoolers.'' JoAnna really didn''t like this Lindsay person.


    Jeff and JoAnna rode horses next to each other, between two rows of tall oak trees. Sunlight was cutting through lush treetops, creating a breathtaking show of sunrays which danced at the beat provided by a light breeze. It was a sight that came out of a brush of master painter. Even among all that natural beauty, Jeff and JoAnna had eyes only for each other.


    Two of them were quite a distance from everyone else.


    "Are you up for a race?" Jeff taunted JoAnna.


    "That horse can''tpare to Golden Legend. You should know that... and I''m not sure if my saddle can handle it."


    Jeff frowned feeling that there is something dangerous hiding behind her words. "What is wrong with it?"


    Instead of answering him, JoAnna pulled on the reins, making her horse prop itself on hind legs. Front straps of her saddle snapped, and she fell off the horse in the low grass.


    "Anna!" Panic flushed over Jeff as he leaped off his horse and rushed to her.

 Chapter 367 - Meeting Whites (6)

    JoAnna was sitting on the ground and groaned. "It looked softer from up there..."


    Jeff realized that JoAnna is not surprised by this fall, and she probably did it on purpose. But it was a big fall! "Are you OK?"


    Seeing his anxious expression, JoAnna smiled to calm him down. "I might end up with a bruise or two, but that''s it."


    Jeff looked at Golden Legend and noticed that saddle is sideways, holding onto back straps only. "How did that happen?"


    "I noticed at least two cuts on straps." JoAnna calmly exined while feeling her buttocks.


    "And you still went up on it?!!" Jeff was outraged.


    JoAnna looked on the side and saw people rushing their way and spoke with urgency. "Someone prepared this y for me, and it would be a waste not to use it against them. How hurt should I be? Did I break something? The more fuss we make, the better will be. Later, when we flush out the culprits, they will not be able to cover it up."


    Jeff looked at her and shook his head helplessly while pushing back his anger. "Irresponsible. What would I do if you really got hurt? How do you know it''s not only one culprit?"


    "Later... people areing... now go and make a fuss. I''m hurt." JoAnna lowered her head and covered her face with hands like she is crying.


    She heard a male voice mixed with panting. "Mr. White... What happened? ¡­ We saw yourpanion fall... is she..."


    "What happened!?? Look at this saddle!" Jeff growled at whoever came close enough to him. "Is this how you ensure safety? I will sue you all until you dere bankruptcy for your next three generations! Why are you standing there? Did you call the hospital? Arrange a helicopter! Don''t you see that my fianc¨¦ is hurt? If I don''t see a helicopter here in five minutes, you will all lose jobs and facewsuits! ... Where do you think you are going? Don''t you dare approach her! Ipetent! Who gave you the job? Are you incapable of setting up a saddle on a horse, or did someone tamper with it on purpose? You don''t know? Is your equipment faulty? ..."


    JoAnna listened Jeff throw insults and threats at people. ''I think he is enjoying this... a bit too much.''


    Shortly after, a helicopter arrived. Before boarding the helicopter, Jeff threw few more threats at people gathered and warned them that if they don''t do a proper investigation, they will suffer dire consequences.


    Medics took JoAnna away on a stretcher. Jeff didn''t let go of her.


    The crowd of curious onlookers observed the scene while spreading the news that something was wrong with a saddle and fianc¨¦ of Jeffrey White is hospitalized.


    "Tell mom and dad not to worry." JoAnna told Jeff as soon as they got in the helicopter.


    "Let them..." Jeff frowned. "It will be more believable."


    JoAnna agreed that it will be more believable, but still felt that it''s too cruel to make them think she is hurt.


    In a VIP room of a private hospital in Reno, JoAnna and Jeff were waiting for results after her check up, and x-rays, when she received a text message from Olivia: "Liam cut the saddle."


    JoAnna smiled thinking how she made a good estimate of Olivia''s character. She responded to her text with: "Thanks"


    "Who is Liam?" JoAnna showed her phone to Jeff.


    "Aiden''s acquaintance. He had an encounter with Sarah during my birthday party." Jeff didn''t want to say more. When he entered the back room at the venue, Liam was passed out after wetting himself. It was not a pretty sight.


    JoAnna understood that something happened between that Liam person and Sarah and texted a group text to Aiden and Sarah: "Who is Liam? Why would he want to hurt me?"


    JoAnna could guess that females would be jealous, and they want to hurt her because of that. But why would some male want to hurt her? That is a mystery that requires some investigation.


    Jeff''s voice pulled her out of her thoughts. "You didn''t exin why you think that more than one person is involved."


    "In the dressing room, four girls came to talk to me. I didn''t understand why, but now I do. They were there to dy me until this Liam person tampers with the saddle. The one who lead them was a girl with name Pearl. At the same time, I believe that this is orchestrated by a female other than Pearl."


    "You have someone in mind?" Jeff noticed.


    JoAnna nodded. "Lindsay"


    Jeff was confused. "The name sounds familiar, but it''s nothing that stands out. Why would she be the one behind this?"


    JoAnna giggled. "You men are silly. If you don''t know her, that does not mean that she is not interested."


    Jeff looked at her in the hospital bed remembered how recklessly she acted. He sat on the bed next to her and looked at her sternly. "You listen... don''t you ever do something like that. It''s dangerous."


    "I am fine."


    "But what if you fell on a rock? Do you know how worried I am when you act recklessly?"


    "Sorry..." She cupped his cheeks in his palms and kissed him. "Come on... you can''t be angry at me."


    Jeff paused for a second before sumbing to her charms, "Yes, I can''t." His expression rxed.


    JoAnna gave him few short kisses before hepletely forgot that he was supposed to be angry at her. His hands wrapped around her pulling her closer. He twitched when he felt her barely covered back with the hospital gown. Jeff deepened the kiss and enjoyed the feeling of her skin under his palm. His body reacted and craved for more.


    "Anna, dear, how are you?!!" nor barged into the room, followed by Oscar.


    Jeff and JoAnna abruptly ended the kiss. nor saw them but didn''t seem to care. She was focused on JoAnna and how she is doing.


    "I think I''m OK. We are still waiting for results." JoAnna responded shyly.


    "How did this happen?" Oscar frowned.


    Jeff responded. "Someone tampered with the saddle. We need to investigate who and why."


    nor and Oscar exchanged looks. Jeff noticed.


    "I will look into it." Oscar assured them. "Let''s wait for results toe in first."


    "It seems you two are not telling us something." Jeff scrutinized nor and Oscar.


    nor nodded. "These things happen. Even now, I always need to be careful with whom I''m socializing, what I''m eating, where I''m going..."


    "Why?" Jeff was trying to understand.


    "Who knows what they are trying to achieve." nor helplessly extended her arms. "They don''t havemon goals; everyone has their own agenda."


    Jeff looked at JoAnna with concern. He does not want to put her in any danger.


    JoAnna hugged him. "Don''t worry so much about me. As long as we are together, everything will be fine. I will be more careful, and not do reckless things. I will ask Sarah to help with security, she is an expert." JoAnna decided right then and there that she will be stronger, smarter, bolder, and defend her right to be next to Jeff.


    Jeff hugged JoAnna tightly and kissed top of her head.. "If your results are OK, we are going back to LA immediately."

 Chapter 368 - Meeting Whites (7)

    Doctor came in and gave them the results of exam: JoAnna is OK. Nothing is broken, cracked or sprained. Besides minor difort in her gluteus maximus* for next few days, she should not have any other symptoms. He voiced his surprise that she got such a minor injury after falling off the horse and said that she is free to leave. Doctor didn''t give much follow up instructions after he found out that JoAnna has medical background.


    They all sighed in relief. Oscar followed up with the doctor, asking him to keep the results private.


    "OK. Go change, and we are going home." Jeff told JoAnna.


    She got off the bed and went to the bathroom to change.


    Three of them sat in silence for some time.


    "Home, like our home here, right?" nor wanted a confirmation.


    Jeff was resolute. "Only to get our things. Then we are going to LA without any dys."


    "No. Why can''t you stay until evening?" nor protested.


    "Because we are going earlier." Jeff was not relenting.


    nor approached him slowly and ced her hand on his shoulder. She lifted her head and smiled. "Jeff-Jeff, I really want to enjoypany of you two until end of day. How can you deny me this?"


    Jeff twitched when he heard his mom calling him ''Jeff-Jeff'', and wanted to retaliate. He is a grown man, about to be married. How can his mom bully him like this?


    JoAnna came out of the bathroom and heard Jeff say, "Fine... But we are not going anywhere. I don''t want to risk someone else trying to hurt Anna. And after dinner we are going to LA."


    nor smiled happily. Oscar nodded in approval from the back.


    "Oh? We are staying longer?" JoAnna was surprised with this change. Few minutes ago Jeff was firm for them to leave as soon as possible, and now they are staying.


    JoAnna saw that Jeff is not very cheerful, but didn''t get a chance to think about it, as nor spoke with a big smile. "Yes. Jeff agreed to indulge us. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Of course not." JoAnna smiled and turned to Jeff. "Let''s get a wheelchair. In case someone sees me, I''m hurt."


    ¡­


    That afternoon, nor was showing to JoAnna photos of Jeff when he was a kid. She saw him starting from newborn-butt-naked photos chronologically, and now they were covering his teenage years. nor would tell her stories about Jeff. JoAnna enjoyed listening very much. nor was very good in telling entertaining stories, and JoAnna could not help but think how she would get along well with Ste. Jeff was keeping busy with hisptop while listening in on two of them. When nor praised him, Jeff beamed, but when she told non-ttering stories, he wished that he has a remote controller that could render his mother mute.


    One photo got JoAnna''s attention. It was a bunch of youngsters gathered for some event. They posed for the photo on the grass under arge tree. JoAnna recognized Jeff right away, he was taller by at least a head from everyone else on the photo. ''Would I be attracted to him, if I met him then?'' JoAnna nced at Jeff and their eyes met. Her heart fluttered. ''He is so handsome! I can''t believe that I am engaged to him!'' It took her some time to snap out of her daze and look back at the photo in her hands. One other face got into JoAnna''s view.


    "Who is this?" She pointed at a young girl on the photo.


    "That is Lindsay. She was at the Club this morning."


    "I noticed her." JoAnna mumbled.


    nor noticed that JoAnna''s mood worsened. "Did she give you hard time?"


    "I''m not sure, but the way she looked at me is something I will not forget."


    nor frowned. "Hmph, their whole family will never learn."


    JoAnna looked at nor waiting for her to talk, but nor finished there. JoAnna didn''t give up. She put on her sweetest smile on. "Mom, tell me more about them."


    Jeff was watching them, and he was visibly surprised that JoAnna''s tactic worked!


    Hearing JoAnna call her mom, with that sweet smile, made nor melt and she started talking. "She is older daughter of Stacey Cox. Stacey came to me more than once asking me to coborate in order to get Lindsay close to Jeff. I refused at first, but then I started thinking that it can''t hurt..." nor saw JoAnna''s expression changing and quickly added, "That was many years ago! ... Before I showed any willingness to get them together, Stacey started some gossips and even went to underhanded methods to damage us. I never got any solid proof, but I know that it was her. After some time, I assumed that she epted the fact that matching Lindsay and Jeff is not going to happen. Then she started asking about Aiden and if he is avable to get together with her younger daughter. I mean, they have no shame whatsoever. It''s obvious they are just trying to hook up their daughters with our family just for the sake of their pesky business. At that point I started keeping them at a distance. But I see that they are still around. For this morning, I didn''t invite them. Stacey found out about the brunch at the Club and swapped ce with another woman and her daughter."


    JoAnna listened carefully whileing up with a n. "They have a business?"


    "Yes." nor confirmed. "Oscar can tell you more about it if you are interested."


    During dinner, JoAnna asked Oscar about the business owned by Cox family. He was happy to tell JoAnna what he knows. It was not with a lot of details, because Oscar never wanted to work with Timothy Cox (Lindsay''s father), but it was enough for JoAnna to understand that they are worth about $250M and they are using shady tactics to secure deals while theirpetition mysteriously removes offers clearing the path for Cox Industries.


    ~Los Angeles~


    Jeff and JoAnna arrived at their penthouse.


    "Did you have fun?" Jeff asked while JoAnna rummaged through the suitcase, finding souvenirs and gifts she got from nor and Oscar.


    "Yes. I think your parents are great!" JoAnna was really happy that they epted her as their daughter-inw. She does not see any obstacles for her happy-together-forever with Jeff.


    "When will you tell me why you are interested in Cox Industries?"


    "Oh, you were there... I thought you understood my intentions." She teased him while standing up and walking to him. "Remember what Sophia said when we were in that cave? We can work together to remove bad guys off the streets and earn a lot of money?" JoAnna wrapped her arms around his neck. "This Cox family has history with your parents, and Lindsay is on my case, their business is suspicious. How I see it, they look like bad guys. And I''m sure you can find a way to make us a lot of money after you take over Cox Industries."


    JoAnna''s phone buzzed. It was text from Sarah. "Perfect timing! It''s not veryte. Let me see if we can gather for a video conference to discuss destroying Cox family and their business."


    Jeff looked at JoAnna with a newly found admiration. ''This wonderful woman is mine! Beautiful, smart, kind and ruthless at the same time!''


    JoAnna got off the phone. "Video conference in... 14 minutes! Both Sarah and Sophia can join... Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Jeff could not hold himself back. He pulled JoAnna in embrace and kissed her passionately.


    "Jeff, honey... we don''t have time...." JoAnna protested while her voice got weaker with each passing second.

 Chapter 369 - Mission: Cox

    Sophia logged into the conference call. Sarah was already there.


    "Hi big sis, hi Felix!" Sarah greeted them.


    "Hi, where is Aiden?" Sophia observed his absence.


    Sarah looked somewhere on the side. "He will join in a minute."


    "How is the training?"


    "Great progress." Sarah showed two thumbs up.


    Aiden sat next to Sarah. "Hi"


    "You look horrible." Sophia observed.


    Sarah faintly smiled. "He is still getting used to the pace. Mom is not taking it easy on him."


    "I''m only tired. In the morning I will be fine." Aiden exinedzily. He was almost sleeping off.


    "How are things on your end?" Sarah faced Sophia and Felix.


    "We are going next weekend to visit his mom" Sophia gestured to Felix.


    Felix smiled nervously, and Sarah noticed. "Felix, is everything OK?"


    "Yes, yes... everything is fine." Felix nodded while reminding himself to act more natural. ''There is no reason for me to be nervous when thinking of Sophia meeting my mom.''


    Sophia and Sarah chatted for some time and JoAnna still didn''te online. Sarah sent her a text but didn''t get a response.


    "Do you think they slept off?" Sophia asked.


    "Maybe..." Sarah shrugged. "They just came from Reno. Who knows what they did there?"


    At that time, JoAnna came online.


    "You arete." Aiden frowned when he saw Jeff and JoAnna beingte and showing wide smiles. They didn''t look guilty at all.


    "Sorry we arete" JoAnna apologized and quickly continued, not giving anyone a chance to scold them. "We spent weekend in Reno, and some things happened..."


    JoAnna told them how someone sabotaged her saddle, and about Cox family.


    When JoAnna said that she thought how six of them can take on Cox family, Sophia was delighted and supported that idea.


    Sarah wanted to investigate the saddle issue, but JoAnna stopped her. "Let Oscar look into this. He said he will take care of it. If hees out empty handed, then we will reconsider. OK?"


    Sarah understood.


    JoAnna was happy that Sarah didn''t insist and wanted to make sure that Sarah stays on her task. "Sarah, you and Aiden should look into Cox family, and let us know what you find. Let''s start from there... by the way, who is Liam?"


    Sarah shook her head. "I don''t know... I told you that in text."


    "Howe you don''t remember?" Aiden frowned. "The one from Jeff''s birthday. Two of them came at you and Isabe."


    Sarah nodded. "Yes. Two of them. Which one is Liam?"


    Aiden rolled his eyes. "The one who wetted himself."


    "Oh..." Sarah remembered.


    "He did what? Details, please!" JoAnna was curious.


    "There are not many details to tell." Sarah did her best to pick from her memories. "He was with another guy, two of them made some lecherous remarks. I didn''t do anything to him, before he peed himself. Then he fainted. Very unsightly."


    "I''m pretty sure you missed some parts." Sophia observed. "Aiden? Do you care to fill up the gaps?"


    He shrugged. "I was not there. When I arrived, he was already out."


    "You don''t believe me?" Sarah was insulted. "I''m telling you the guy is a weakling. It''s not even two months since birthday, and he is walking around... that means I didn''t hurt him, much."


    "I''m sure it''s embarrassing for him that he soiled himself." Felix concluded.


    "That is his problem... we should look into his family as well. Do they have a business? Let''s take them down! How dare he try to hurt my sister!" Sarah was getting excited.


    "One by one." JoAnna was calming down her sister. "First this Cox family."


    Sarah looked at Aiden before speaking, "By the way... since we came here, we found out something about our background. It''s something that impacts all of us, and we should tell you about it."


    Seeing that Sarah is serious, all four faces in the video chat focused on her intently.


    "But it''s not something we should discuss online. When we meet in person, we will share this." Sarah exined.


    Sophia and JoAnna bothined how if she is not about to tell them, she should not have started at all. Now they are curious.


    "Is it something that would put you girls in danger?" Jeff looked at JoAnna with concern.


    "It involves White family as well. So, you should be extra careful as well." Sarah turned to Aiden and saw that he is nodding off. "This one here is about to sleep off, and I don''t want to drag him to bed. Is there something else? Or can we log off?"


    "That''s it. He really looks beat." JoAnna observed.


    Sarahughed. "In this case it''s more than just an expression for being tired... OK. We will let you know when we find something. Bye!" Sarah logged off.


    "What do you think she wants to tell us?" Sophia asked JoAnna.


    "They are there stuck with our mom. You don''t need my intuition to know that it''s something rted to our maternal family." JoAnna answered seriously. "But I don''t want to make wild guesses. Let''s n to meet... Next weekend you are going to Quebec, right?"


    Sophia nodded in confirmation.


    "How about weekend after that? Sarah and Aiden should be done with their training. Maybe all of you cane to LA?" JoAnna suggested. "You two shoulde and stay at our ce next time."


    Jeff looked at JoAnna and smiled. He loved when she called that penthouse ''our ce'' or ''home''. It made him feel that she epted him. Whenever she rejected his things in the past it made him feel that she is rejecting part of him. But now he sees that JoAnna is changing. She is getting bolder, more confident, more enchanting.


    Sophia didn''t miss how Jeff is looking at JoAnna. She wanted to log off quickly and to give them privacy. "Let''s have that as a n for now. I will let Sarah know... "


    "Oh, her birthday ising." JoAnna remembered. "Do you think we will do as usual?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s confirm with Sarahter. Good night." Sophia sighed after logging off.


    ~Seattle~


    "How does Sarah usually celebrate her birthday?" Felix asked.


    "Adriatic Sea. She has a group of people there, party, like a mini vacation. Quite rxed. We go for few days. She usually stays longer and visits few ces in Italy and Croatia. We will see if she does the same now, since Aiden is with her." Sophia exined. "You look down. What is going on?"


    Felix sighed. "All of you seem to have some special backgrounds, and skills. I feel so... normal."


    Sophia hugged him. "Really? Can you tell me the definition of normal?"


    Felix looked at her and could not answer her question. He knows she wants tofort him, but sometimes, feeling of being inferiorpared to her takes over. He spoke from his heart. "You are perfect. I feel not worthy of you. Sometimes... not always."


    Sophia observed his expression. He was troubled. "Is this sometimes?"


    He nodded in response.


    Sophia took his hand and pulled him. "Come, let''s get those insecurities out of you."


    Felix followed. Seeing that they are going to the bedroom, Felix perked up.


    Sophia looked at him andughed when she saw that his mood improved. "I see it''s already working. Maybe this is enough to make you feel better."


    Felix panicked. "Oh, no, no, no... I''m still feeling quite down.." He lifted Sophia in one smooth move and carried her princess style to the bedroom in hurried footsteps.

 Chapter 370 - Meet Sylvie Martin (1)

    ~Seattle~


    It''s Friday evening, and Sophia is packing for the weekend. She is going with Felix to Montreal, Quebec in Canada to meet his mom.


    "Do you think this dress will be fine?" She lifted a tan summer dress with flower details and showed it to Felix.


    "Yes. You don''t need to be so nervous." Felix showed a hint of irritability.


    Sophia noticed frustration in his tone and felt that it was uncalled for. "What makes you think I''m nervous?"


    "This is the fourth time you are asking me about that dress."


    Sophia realized that he is right. "Oh, sorry... It''s all your fault!"


    "How is this my fault?" usation surprised him.


    "For days, you are nervously fidgeting. It rubbed on me somehow... Is there a reason I should be worried?"


    "No... Sorry, ma ch¨¦ri, I was overreacting." Felix embraced Sophia. "It''s just that two most important women in my life are going to meet, and I hope that all goes well."


    "I''m sure she is a lovelydy." Sophia wrapped her arms around him.


    "Why do you say that?" He was curious.


    "She raised such a fine man... she can''t be a bad person."


    "True." Felix smiled. He likes that she called him ''a fine man''. "I''m confident that you two will like each other."


    ~Montreal, Canada~


    After breakfast in their hotel, Felix and Sophia went to Mount Royal Park. The sunny May weather was perfect for spending time in the park. They are sitting on a grass, facing the Beaver Lake.


    Felix was readingst email he received from Jeff. "Jeff and JoAnna are asking me to make matching rings for them. Simr to the ones I made for Sarah and Aiden with GPS tracking and some other functions... Would you like us to have matching rings?"


    Sophia nced at her hands. She does not wear jewelry. Seeing expectant look on Felix''s face she smiled. "Sure, why not?" She finished sentence silently, ''... in worst case, it will be another ring in my jewelry box.''


    Sophia remembered that JoAnna called her few times in previous few days. "Anna also spoke with Sarah about security. It seems that what happenedst weekend in Reno shook them up."


    Felix frowned. "You are the only woman who does not worry about her security."


    "Oh, but I am safe. I have you to protect me." Sophia hugged Felix.


    "Yes, you do." Felix likes that she sees him as someone who can keep her safe.


    Sophia closed her eyes and they sat in silence for some time, leaning on each other. When she opened her eyes, she observed Felix''s face. He was gazing toward theke with a faint smile, it seems that he was lost in a pleasant memory. She caressed his cheek and he got startled at her touch.


    "Sorry, I was just thinking how handsome you are, and my hand moved on its own." Sophia justified her action.


    Felix smiled, tilted his head lightly and kissed her palm. "It''s OK. I was just remembering something."


    "Tell me." Sophia wanted to know more about him, and this is the perfect opportunity. They are in a city where he grew up.


    He started talking while his gaze went back to theke. "I was young when we came to Montreal. We didn''t have much, so I woulde to this park to spend time whenever I could. Thiske freezes over winter. I left my winter breaks right there... ice skating..." He tilted his chin toward theke.


    "Ah, this is where you got your ice skating skills*. I was wondering about that. Anything else?" She was hoping to hear more about Felix''s past.


    He shook his head. "Nothing worth mentioning. Let''s go, so that we are notte for lunch."


    Sophia stood up abruptly. "Yes, yes. I don''t want to bete for my first meeting with your mom."


    Felixughed. "Just rx and be yourself. I''m sure she will love you."


    "I wish I''m that optimistic."


    ¡­


    When they reached the high-end French restaurant downtown Montreal, Felix''s mother was already seated, waiting for them.


    As soon as her eyesnded on Felix, olderdy''s face lit up. She stood up, walked to Felix and gave him a tight hug. Then she sped his face in her hands, pulled him down and nted one noisy kiss on each cheek.


    Sophia observed her and concluded that petitedy who is smothering Felix in affection, looks like an older version of Bridgette.


    Felix moved one step away from his mother, "Hi maman**, I missed you as well. This is Sophia."


    He turned to Sophia. "This is my mother, Sylvie."


    Sylvie nced at Sophia before starting to speak in French. Felix interrupted her. "English, mom, please."


    Sylvie frowned for a second before forcing a smile. "Nice to meet you. I heard about you from Felix."


    "Nice to meet you too, Mrs. Martin. I hope you heard good things about me." Sophia smiled. She felt uneasy but could not understand why. Sophia shrugged it off and put on her best smile.


    They ordered drinks and food. Sylvie was very excited that her son finally visited. It was obvious that she missed him very much. Sophia didn''t want to impose and did her best not to interrupt them. Sylvie spoke in French, so Sophia was not able to understand her and join in the conversation anyway. Few words that she understood were not enough for her to even grasp the general idea what they are talking about. On few asions Felix reminded his mother to speak in English, every time Sylvie would frown and switch to English, but it didn''t take more than a minute before she reverted to French.


    Sophia did her best not to be bothered by it. ''She is just used to French, so her brain makes a switch naturally... and Felix is responding in French because that is how she talks to him.'' But Sophia did feel isted.


    "Sophia, Felix tells me you havew degree." Sylvie suddenly said in English, and Sophia snapped out of her thoughts.


    "Yes. I have degrees inw and business."


    "Do you work?"


    "Yes. I manage apany." Sophia wanted to keep her answers short. If Sylvie wants to know more, she will ask follow up questions. But there were no follow up questions. Sylvie faced Felix and continued talking in French.


    Sophia closed her eyes, counted to ten to calm down and then went back to her thoughts.


    "Do you have siblings?" Again, Sylvie pulled Sophia out of her thoughts.


    "Yes, two sisters."


    "Are they older or younger than you?"


    Sophia didn''t understand the point of these questions, but she still responded politely. "They are younger."


    Small frown appeared of Sylvie''s face. "And how old are you?"


    "I''m 26 years old."


    Sylvie gave a sour smile and faced Felix, again speaking in French.


    ''Oh. I don''t rememberst time when I wished time to go faster.'' Sophia''s difort was increasing. Sylvie didn''t do anything openly hostile, but Sophia felt isted because they spoke in French. Also, the rapid-fire questions Sylvie asked made Sophia feel uneasy.. Somehow, it reminded her of questioning session Steve went through when Felix protectively hovered over his younger sister.

 Chapter 371 - Meet Sylvie Martin (2)

    Sophia''s phone rang and she saw that it''s Sarah. "I need to take this." Sophia took her purse and stepped outside in the waiting lounge of the restaurant. She found arge chair in the corner where she can have a private conversation. "Hi Sarah."


    "Hi big sis! I want to let you know that we found some interesting things on Cox industries. It''s on the share for you to review." Sarah chirped happily from other side of the line.


    Sophia felt joy hearing a friendly voice. "Thank you for letting me know."


    "OK. That''s it." Sarah was about to hang up.


    Sophia didn''t want to stop talking to her sister. Friendly voice was soothing her anxiety. "Sarah..."


    "Yes?"


    "Can we talk a bit longer?" Sophia didn''t want to go back inside.


    "Sure..." Sarah didn''t miss the strange tone from her sister. "Is everything OK?"


    "I guess. I''m in Montreal, meeting Felix''s mom... I think she does not like me." Sophia voiced her worry.


    "You think? Or you know?"


    "I think... she is speaking in French. And it''s too fast for me to understand anything... but I know that in best case, she is ignoring me." Sophia remembered how Felix happily talked to his mom and it made Sophia''s chest constrict. She hoped that this weekend will be about her and his mom getting to know each other. Part of her hoped that when she gets along well with his mom, their rtionship will progress further. She dared even to think that Felix will propose to her. But this became an event where Felix is chatting with his mom, while Sophia felt like an essory.


    "What is Felix doing about it?" Sarah''s voice pulled Sophia out of her thoughts.


    "I''m not sure he noticed it." Sophia was ashamed. She felt that his fault is hers as well. ''Did I overestimate him as a person? Did I overestimate his feelings for me? He should notice that his mom is excluding me, right? How can he notice that I''m hurt and not do anything about it?''


    "Hmph¡­ typical for guys. You should let him know how you feel."


    Sophia sighed. "I don''t think it''s worth it. If I tell him it will only be a reason for conflict. Tomorrow we areing back home, and who knows when we will see his mother next time. I can hold on for a day."


    "If you say so..." Sarah didn''t sound convinced.


    "Well, thank you for talking to me. I feel better now. I''m sure you should go back to your training. And I need to go back to my lovely lunch where I don''t understand a word." Sophia really didn''t want to go back, but she didn''t want to stay too long either. Felix would worry, and then Sylvie could use that against her.


    "Big sis, do you want to understand them?"


    "Of course, I do." Sophia admitted. "I feel like an unwanted mismatched sock at that table."


    "Do you have with you your recording pen?"


    Sophia checked her purse. "Yes. I always have it with me."


    "Turn it on and set it to send recording to the cloud. I will get Eve to trante French to English, and you will receive it on your phone. It will not be real-time, but you will still get to know what they are talking about."


    Sophia''s mood improved. "Thank you, Sarah. That would be great!"


    "No problem. Turn it on, and you will get a text with trantion on about every minute."


    "OK..." Sophia was about to hang up when she heard Sarah speak.


    "Sophia, don''t let anyone bully you! You are an amazing person. No one gets to bully you, even if that someone is mother of the man you love. Do you understand?"


    Sophia smiled. "Yes. Thank you."


    ...


    When Sophia returned to the table, her mood was better. Her recording pen was in the bag, and phone in front of her. Few minutester she started receiving trantions. Seeing that Sophia''s phone was making sounds, Sylvie gave her sour look every time that happened. Sophia put her phone on silence mode and kept it in her purse. ''I will read theseter. I don''t want to give her additional reasons to dislike me.'' Sophia got her focus back on her lunch which she barely touched, and now it was cold. ''I can''t eat this.'' Sophia checked time. ''We should leave soon. We are here almost an hour.'' For Sophia, it felt like forever.


    Shortly after, Felix asked for a check, and Sophia felt a relief. ''I can''t wait to wish goodbye to his mom and get my Felix back.''


    "Sophia, my mom invited us for an afternoon tea at her ce. Do you want us to go?" Felix''s words crashed on her like an avnche. She didn''t want to go. She didn''t want to spend a second more than necessary in this oppressive atmosphere. She wanted to say ''No, I don''t want to go.'' If she does not go, will he go by himself? Or stay back with her? Can she put him in such a situation where he needs to make a choice between his mother and his girlfriend? Sophia looked at Felix, and his excited expression, oblivious to internal suffering she is going through. ''I''m not enjoying now. If I say no, he will be sad, and then I will feel bad because of that... so then both of us will be in a bad mood. Like this, it''s only me... I can take it.'' Sophia forced a smile. "Sure, I would love to."


    They stepped outside of the restaurant, and to Sophia''s surprise, they didn''t call for a taxi. Sylvie came with her car, and before Sophia could react, Sylvie was giving car keys to Felix and clinging onto his arm. "It''s been such a long time since you gave a ride to your maman..." She was speaking in English. "I only hope that Sophia does not mind." Sylvie looked at Sophia.


    Finally, Sylvie said something with intention for Sophia to understand. It was unfortunate that words spoken didn''t sound kind at all. ''This will be more difficult than I thought.'' Sophia faintly smiled and shook her head. ''How can I say that I mind?''


    ¡­


    The ride to Sylvie''s home felt like forever to Sophia. Felix was driving, Sylvie was next to him, clinging onto his arm and chatting with breaks only to catch her breath. Of course, she was speaking in French.


    Sophia was in the back seat, struggling with her emotions. ''Am I this upset because that woman does not like me? Of course, not... I''m upset because of Felix.'' Sophia coulde up with only two options for his behavior. One is that he does not notice Sophia''s suffering because of Sylvie, and other option is that he noticed, but does not wish to confront his mother. In either case, Sophia is on the losing side.


    Sophia never felt this alone. She wanted to tell him to stop the car, so that she gets out. Or even better, she can open the door and get out of the moving car... any injuries she would suffer would notpare to the pain she is experiencing right now. ''What a ridiculous thought! Since when I have suicidal tendencies?''


    Sophia remembered her phone, and trantions that Eve was sending, but she didn''t find mental strength to read them. ''What is the point? What possible can I find out that I already don''t know?''


    Sophia was at her lowest in a very long time. She knows that she is this hurt only because she loves him very much. She struggled to keep her tears from falling.

 Chapter 372 - Meet Sylvie Martin (3)

    Felix parked in the driveway of a single-story house. When Felix got out of the car. Sylvie nced at Sophia and Sophia could swear that she saw Sylvie frown, but just for a moment.


    Felix opened the door for Sophia. "This is mom''s house." He helped her out of the car.


    Sophia felt a relief that he is showing her attention, but her reliefsted no more than few seconds. She noticed him having an amused expression while facing the car.


    Sylvie was still sitting in the car, obviously waiting for her son to open the door for her. Felix shook his head and smiled. He let go of Sophia''s hand and went to open the door for his mother. As she got out, she clung to his arm and didn''t let go. Sophia''s hand curled into a fist for a second and she silently counted to ten and back.


    "New flower beds?" Felix observedndscape in the front of the house.


    Sylvie happily responded in French. Felix continued in French. Sophia lowered her head; she was all alone again.


    "Why don''t you go and start the tea? I will show Sophia in the back." Sophia heard Felix say.


    Sylvie spoke in French, something about living room.


    "Weather is nice. Let''s enjoy the view of theke." Felix responded.


    Sophia felt his hand around her waist, and he ushered her along a narrow stone path around the house.


    In the back was an expansive pristinewn which opened to ake. On the shore, number ofrge willow trees surrounded a wooden dock without any boats anchored. It was a very picturesque view. Too bad that Sophia was not in the mood to enjoy it.


    "Ma ch¨¦ri, there is no need to be shy around my mom." Sophia heard Felix say.


    She lifted her head and faced him. He was... happy.


    "Do you really think I''m shy?" Sophia blinked few times, not able to believe how thick he is right now. ''He is so blind in front of his mother, that she can sell him water for wine.''


    "What else could it be? I see you are not talking much and keeping to yourself." Felix caressed her cheek. "Just rx... it will all be well. I''m sure my mom likes you."


    Sophia opened her mouth to speak, but Sylvie''s voice came from inside. She called Felix to help her out.


    "I will be back in a minute." He turned toward the house.


    "Felix... can you take my purse inside?" Sophia got her phone and handed him the purse. Her hand trembled for a moment.


    "Sure." He took her purse and went inside.


    Sophia walked on the grass toward the dock. When she reached the shore, she removed her shoes and sat on the dock, in the shade of a willow tree. Her toes reached water. Sophia opened messages from Eve and started reading. Trantions were marked as conversations between ''F'' and ''M''. Based on content, Sophia guessed that ''F'' is for Female voice and ''M'' is for Male voice.


    Sophia scrolled through conversation Felix and Sylvie had in the restaurant.


    He spoke about work, she talked about neighbors, her yoga sses, diet changes, doctor''s appointments... nothing unusual.


    Sophia reached part where he told her that they are invited for afternoon tea at Sylvie''s ce. Shortly after that they left the restaurant.


    Up to that point, Felix and Sylvie didn''t mention Sophia. She was not sure how she feels about that.


    In the car, Sylvie was talking about her Friday evening club where she ys Canasta. She was recollecting details about games, how many wins she hadst Friday, and specifics about women with whom she ys card games. Gossiping mostly.


    Latest message Sophia received from Eve was conversation she had with Felix in the back of Sylvie''s house. Sophia found it interesting that her parts were marked as ''Sophia''. Sophia concluded that Eve recognized her voice.


    Sophia got another message. It was trantion of a recording which started when Felix went inside to help with tea. ''Shouldn''t they be back already?'' Sophia thought that it should not take that long to make tea. She opened the message and started reading.


    "...


    ''M'': What do you need help with?


    ''F'': Why don''t you sit? It would be great to talk to you. Just the two of us. How we used to do.


    ''M'': I left Sophia by herself because you said that you need help.


    ''F'': Do you me me if I want to spend some time with my son? I haven''t seen you in months. Mom misses you. Now I know why you didn''te home for so long. Charlotte told me that you didn''t call her. Why are you avoiding her? You have bad eyes.


    ''M'': Exin.


    ''F'': You always needed me to guide you. Without me you would not be where you are now. Do I need to spell it out for you? This one is not good. She does not even speak French. A woman like that is not suited for you. She is a career woman who will not focus on you or family. She is old, how many kids can she have? You need to find someone who canmit to you and give you arge family, and not to chase after career. Your woman should take care of things at home so that you can focus on your work.


    ''M'': Like Charlotte?


    ''F'': Maybe. You know I wish only good for you. Why don''t you meet her, since you are here already? I know that she is waiting for your call.


    ..."


    From text in the message, Sophia can''t hear tone of voices, pauses, or see facial expressions. But she can tell that Sylvie had a long segment of talking how Sophia is not good for Felix, and he didn''t respond. He didn''t say anything. He just listened to his mother, without a word to fight for their rtionship.


    ''I''m so stupid. I even thought that he might propose... I know that this is his mother, and she is important to him. But I expect that I am his priority. If I''m going to be in a serious rtionship with him, I need to be his number one. No one should be above me.. Is that too much to ask? Should I be with a man who can''t fight for me? Who is not able to fight for us?'' Sophia closed her eyes and one tear rolled down her cheek.

 Chapter 373 - Meet Sylvie Martin (4)

    Felix approached Sophia who was sitting on the dock. Afternoon sunlight was reflecting on the surface of water and it provided a magnificent sight. Sophia looked like a fire goddess who channeled her powers into theke.


    As Felix walked toward Sophia, he called her few times, but she didn''t respond. He guessed that she is thinking about something, maybe enjoying the view.


    Felix squatted next to Sophia and touched her cheek.


    His touch startled her.


    "We are ready for you." He smiled and didn''t notice her strange mood.


    She saw his smile and could not believe that he can show her that expression after what happened inside the house. "I''m not ready." Sophia stood up while avoiding his gaze and put her shoes on. "Please, get me my purse."


    Sophia walked toward the house while he followed next to her. He was trying to understand meaning of her words that she is not ready.


    Sophia stopped few steps away from the patio where tea was set up. Sylvie was humming a tune while arranging bite size desserts on a disy tter.


    Sophia turned to Felix. "My purse, please." She bent to adjust strap on her shoe, and she didn''t get up until he was holding her purse in front of her. She took the purse from his hands and their eyes met.


    Felix froze and found it difficult to breathe. Her gaze reminded him of a distant Sophia he met as she exited elevator on the 37th floor in New York. That Sophia didn''t want to tell him her name. It was a cold and distant gaze. The only difference was that now it had a hint of sadness. He watched her turn toward his mother, and he heard her say. "Mrs. Martin, you have a lovely house. I wish that I can say how it was nice meeting you." Her voice matched her gaze: cold, distant.


    There was a sound of a car beeping from the street. Sophia walked toward it.


    By the time Felix snapped out of it, Sophia was not in sight. He ran after her as fast as he could.


    ¡­


    Sophia heard the car beeping and knew that is the cab she called earlier. She walked toward it hoping that she can keep herself together, that she will not break down. Just a little bit more. She can see the cab waiting for her. Just few more steps. She reached the car and pulled the door open.


    "Sophia, wait!" She heard Felix call after her and hesitated.


    Sophia closed her eyes, took a deep breath and started counting. She didn''t count much when she felt his hand holding hers.


    "Where are you going? What is going on?" There was confusion and panic in his voice.


    "What do you think?" She didn''t turn around. She didn''t let go of the door.


    "I don''t know what to think."


    Sophia pulled her hand out of his grasp. "I believe you do... but let me give you a hint." Sophia turned to him and their eyes met again. Sophia reminded herself that she needs to stay strong. "Few days ago you told me that you are worried because you don''t have a special background. I don''t expect you to have one. I never did. The man I fell in love was kind, and brave, and made me feel special by flooding my office with flowers and feeding me duck even though I ordered a steak. The man I fell in love would stand up for me and defend me no matter who wanted to harm me. Even if someone looked at me in a wrong way, my man wanted to teach them a lesson. The man I fell in love said once that I am the best in the world, and that he will use every opportunity to treat me as such... and I believed him." Sophia took a deep breath and continued. "Today, since we met with your mother, you made me feel invisible, non-existent. I can respect that you love your mother, but if you refuse to see that she is mistreating me, I have a problem. When she said that I''m not a good woman for you, and you should get together with Charlotte, you kept quiet. I don''t know and I don''t care if you didn''t respond because you don''t want to argue with your mother, or you agree with her. Any of those cases would made me feel miserable. Today was a far cry from being treated as the best in the world." Sophia''s eyes were red, and she struggled not to let her tears fall.


    She reached out and ced her palm on his cheek. "Felix, I love you more than you can imagine. But I will not let you bully me."


    They stood in silence for few seconds before Sophia turned to enter the cab. "I am leaving now. I can only hope that you take your time to think about what I said. Consult your mother if needed, since she said that you need her to guide you." Sophia finished with a hint of mockery in her voice.


    She entered the cab and closed the door.


    Felix stood on the street, watching the cab drive away. His legs trembled and he fell on his knees, his eyes were locked on a cab in the distance. His mind was nk for some time and then it started racing. ''What did I do? What did I do? ...'' the question echoed in his head.


    Sylvie came, "Felix, dear... are you, all right? Did she leave? I told you that she is not good..." She was speaking in English.


    "Shut up..." Felix''s voice came as a whisper.


    Sylvie didn''t hear him, she continued, "Now that she is gone, you can call Charlotte. She is much better, you will see..."


    "Shut up! Shut up! SHUT UP!" Felix''s whisper transformed into a roar. "Give me your car keys!"


    Sylvie looked at him in shock. "Why are you raising your voice at your mother?"


    "Car. Keys. NOW!"


    She didn''t move. Felix stood up and rushed inside the house.. Few secondster, he was in the Sylvie''s car, speeding away.

 Chapter 374 - Mending The Broken Heart

    Felix entered the hotel suite in a rush. He looked around the living area and noticedptop, jacket, shoes. ''She is still here. Still in Montreal. Didn''t check out of the hotel.'' His heart thumped few times, allowing blood to flow through his body. His heart stopped beating when his eyes fell on the tan purse resting on the sofa. ''She is here!'' He rushed toward the bedroom.


    Felix found Sophia on the bed, unmoving. Her hair was spread over the pillow. He knew that she is awake, and aware of his presence. He was unable to see her expression; her back was facing him.


    "Why are you here?" Sophia''s faint voice reached him.


    "Because my everything is here." The answer came from his heart. He saw her hand clutch the nket for a second.


    The silence in the room was suffocating.


    "I have nothing left to say." Sophia tried to keep her voice steady, but Felix still noticed light tremors mixed in with her words.


    "You didn''t give me a chance to speak." His voice was full of desperation and urgency.


    "There is nothing you can say that will change what happened."


    "I know... but I still need to say what''s in my heart. Will you listen to me?" Felix looked at her lying on the bed, tan dress with flower details spread behind her. It was the same dress she showed him many times yesterday while nervously asking him if it will be good enough for today''s asion. At that time, he was slightly irritated that she is asking him the same thing repeatedly; she looked perfect in anything, why was she so concerned about one dress? Now he wished that she looks at him in the same way again. He will be more than happy to look at the dress and then at her, and to say that it''s perfect. She was so beautiful, right there on the bed, only two steps away, yet so far out of his reach. "Please?"


    She gave him a small nod.


    Felix walked around the bed and reached out for her hand. She didn''t pull the hand, but she turned her head away. For a second, he saw something sparkling on her cheek. ''Is she crying?'' His heart stopped beating again. He squeezed her hand in his and rested his forehead on the back of her palm.


    Felix inhaled loudly and his deep voice came out shaky, "I can''t find the words to say how sorry I am. I''m sure I failed you more than once. But this time I failed you the most." He paused for few deep breaths. "I wanted so badly for everything to be perfect that I neglected to see what is going on. Maybe I saw it, but I failed to acknowledge it...


    I realized that my mother is speaking in French on purpose. She was always the one who forced us to speak English, saying that it''s thenguage that will open the door of the world for us.


    And I noticed that she is clingy. She was always like that, clinging onto her son. But this time it was different: you are with me; I belong by your side. I''m not her little boy anymore, and it was not appropriate.


    She spoke about Charlotte, yes. But before her, she spoke about Marriam, and Susanne, and Monique, and many before that I forgot their names. I ignored my mother, because opposing her only brings conflict and she never changed her mind anyway. You are the only one in my heart, and that will not change, no matter what my mother says. I realize that my silence hurt you, but I didn''t think you would find out about it. I thought that as long as you don''t know about it, and I pretend that everything is fine... everything will be fine. I was wrong.


    I don''t want to ce any me on my mother. It''s my fault for convincing myself that you are not bothered by it. It''s my fault for not seeing how much it hurt you. For taking your silence as eptance, as approval."


    Felix lifted his head and looked at her face which was partially hidden behind her shoulder, while the rest was obstructed by nket and her hair. "Sophia, at the thought of not having you in my life, I can''t find air to breathe. You are the reason my heart beats. You are the reason sunes up in the morning. You are my sun. I''m not strong enough to live without you. Please, don''t shut me out."


    Sophia listened to him speaking and felt her heart breaking. She wanted to get up and run into his arms. She wanted that more than anything. But she was aware that it will not change what happened. Thosest few hours will always cast a shadow over her heart. Her love will never be as pure as it was earlier that morning. He spilled ink over her feelings, and it will leave a stain that will nevere out, not with words. She inhaled with difficulty, "Your words... don''t change what happened today. You broke my heart." Sophia struggled not to break down into sobs.


    She tried pulling her hand out of his grasp. His fingers wrapped around her hand tightly, not letting her go. "I know, I know... I wish I can take all the pain away. I wish that I know some magic that can mend your broken heart, I would fix mine as well while at it. Sadly, I don''t know any magic. I''m not confident that I can ever fix it... but.... will you let me try?"

 Chapter 375 - Coming Back Together

    Felix felt Sophia''s hand move. His heart winced at the thought that she is pulling her hand away again. ''Is this the end? Is this how she tells me that I''m out of chances?''


    Sophia was torn. She wants to be with him, but also wants to stay firm. ''Is there apromise? Does it need to be a choice between two extremes? What if I give him a chance to fix things? I owe him that much. I owe myself that much.'' Sophia''s hand moved and she grasped his. "How?" She lifted her head and faced him.


    For a moment, Felix was surprised that she is holding his hand. He looked at her and their eyes met. He saw that she loves him, and that she is in pain. If he is going to fix this, he needs to harden his resolve. "Come. Join me, please."


    Sophia took few minutes in the bathroom to tidy up and joined him in the living room. Felix handed her tan purse and led her outside.


    When Felix opened front passenger door of his mother''s car for her, Sophia hesitated.


    "It''s either this, or I get someone else to drive it while we follow in a cab."


    Sophia realized that he wants to take her back to Sylvie''s home. She is not sure what Felix has on his mind, but she can see that he is determined. Sophia decided to give him a chance to redeem himself. She got into the car.


    During the drive they didn''t speak. Felix had one hand on the wheel, and with other he held Sophia''s hand. He didn''t want to let go of her. He needed to feel her.


    They reached Sylvie''s home, and he rang the doorbell. He held Sophia around her waist, close to him.


    Few momentster, Sylvie opened the door. She had aplex expression and Sophia noticed variety of emotions wash over her face, but she decided to ignore her. Sophia was here to see what Felix will do. She didn''t care about his mother, who obviously does not approve of her.


    "Hi maman*. I''m back here with Sophia because I need to correct something." Felix faced Sophia. "When I introduced you earlier, I didn''t do it properly."


    Felix spoke to his mother. "Maman, this is Sophia. The woman I love, and I n to spend the rest of my life with." Felix nced at Sophia and smiled when he saw her shocked expression.


    Sylvie frowned. "You came here just to upset me, right? After you yelled at me, took my car without permission, now you came to upset me?"


    "I''m sorry I took your car. Here are the keys." Felix extended his arm, and Sylvie snatched the keys. "I needed the car because I had to go and chase after love of my life which I wronged immensely. I''m not here to upset you. I''m here to remind you that this is the first time I brought a girl for you to meet. And she is very special to me. I don''t expect you to love her. But you need to respect her. If you can''t do that, we will regretfully keep our distance from you."


    Sophia watched Felix and saw that he is resolute. Smile crept on her face. His firm grip on her waist gave herfort. His closeness made her feel safe. She felt that her broken heart is being mended. Bit by bit pieces wereing back together with his every word.


    Sylvie frowned more with his every word. "This is what I get after years of raising you... disrespect."


    "How am I disrespecting you?"


    "How? By not listening to me!" Sylvie fumed. "I always have your best interest on my mind. With this kind of woman by your side, your future will be ruined!"


    Felix was hurt hearing his mother''s words, and it showed on his face. "Maman, what future are you talking about?" He nced at Sophia. "This woman here believed in me and gave me a chance when I thought that I ran out of chances. When I look at my reflection in her eyes, I see a man I hope to be. No one can take her ce in my heart. My future is meaningless if I don''t have Sophia to share it with"


    "Ungrateful." Sylvie squeezed through her teeth.


    Felix sighed. "I''m sorry you think that way." He knows that there is no point in talking any more with Sylvie.


    Felix focused his attention at Sophia and pulled her away, "Let''s go, there is a park nearby I want to show you."


    They made few steps down the sidewalk when Sylvie''s voice reached them. "You will regret this! You said she believes in you; wait until your luck changes! When you stop providing for her, she will leave you!"


    Felix stopped and turned to face her. "Maman, you don''t understand. This magnificent woman is the one providing for me. Actually, if it''s not for her, you would not be living in thiske house." Felix shook his head briefly in disappointment, and continued walking with Sophia.


    They left behind Sylvie who was staring at their backs with her mouth half open. She was not willing to ept what Felix told her. She was not ready to let him go. But what can she do now?


    After few minutes of walking, Sophia and Felix reached well maintained neighborhood park. They sat on a bench facing theke.


    Sophia sighed, "I''m sorry... I didn''t want to put you in a position to choose between me and your mother."


    Felix tightened his hold on her. "You didn''t. She did."


    Sophia rested her head on his shoulder. "We are in your hometown. What do you want to do now?"


    "How about we go home?" Felix kissed top of her head.


    "Sure... let''s go back home." Sophia agreed.


    Both Sophia and Felix wanted to go back to Seattle and to leave behind this unpleasant encounter with Sylvie.

 Chapter 376 - Dont Overexert Yourself

    ~Montreal, Canada~


    In the hotel suite, Felix is gettingst few things from the living area to pack into the suitcase.


    Sophia is resting in the bedroom.


    "Are you sure you are OK?" He asked her for who knows how many times already.


    "Yes. I feel sleepy."


    Felix was worried. Sophia was always energetic, this is unusual. It''s early for sleep. "Anything else? Headache? Fever? Nausea? Rash? Fainting? Loss of appetite? ..."


    Sophia rolled her eyes. "Can you stop reciting side effects from somemercial for medications? I''m just tired. I think that today drained me, that''s all."


    Felix sat at the edge of the bed and gently stroke Sophia''s head. "We can stay until tomorrow. So you get rest... do you want that?"


    "At this point, that sounds like a good idea." Sophia closed her eyes and felt that she is drifting off to sleep. "What will you do?" She mumbled.


    "I will watch over you." Felix settled into the bed next to Sophia and embraced her.


    ¡­


    Later in the night, Sophia woke up. After few hours of sleep, she was energized.


    Felix was asleep next to her. She observed him for some time while thinking about previous afternoon with his mother. Sophia is sad that Sylvie does not like her. ''When I think about it, it was not easy for Felix to grow up with such a woman. She is too controlling... He was probably used to it, and it was a big change to retaliate against his mother.'' Sophia is happy how Felix handled his mother. ''Felix made it clear that I mean a lot to him... He said that he wants to spend rest of his life with me.'' she smiled.


    Sophia remembered that Sarah sent her files rted to Cox Industries. She went to the living area with herptop. ''Indeed, shady business. They areundering money, bribing... and what are these offshore ounts? Sarah and Aiden did a great job, as usual.''


    Sophia reviewed information, organized it and started drafting the n for their team of six to attack them.


    Sophia likes the idea that she is working with her two sisters, in a team of six. ''Should wee up with a name for the team? When I finish this, we can meet online to discuss the strategy so that everyone is on the same page...''


    ~Los Angeles~


    Thursday evening, JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia and Felix are having dinner.


    "I''m very happy you decided to stay with us!" JoAnna eximed and looked at her sister. "Coincidentally, I don''t work tomorrow. While Felix and Jeff are at White corp. talking their security things, two of us can go and check out some houses. I could use your opinion."


    JoAnna''s excitement was contagious. Sophia smiled, "I would love to join... but shouldn''t you go house hunting with your beloved one there?" She nodded toward Jeff.


    JoAnna pouted. "He is busy and told me to narrow down the choices before dragging him through the city... but the realtor got so many choices that I really don''t know what to do."


    "I get it, don''t worry. I will join you. But I need to make few calls in the morning. After that, I''m all yours. Will that work?"


    "Sounds good!" JoAnna was happy that Sophia has time to join her. She does not like realtordy that Jeff hired very much, she gets tired easily and does not have patience to wait when JoAnna wants to check out every area of the house. If JoAnna knew how Jeff selected the realtor, she would give him a hard time. He went to thepany and asked for avable realtors in the area, then he eliminated all males (no man will spend a day with JoAnna driving through the city and checking houses, it''s not safe), then he eliminated everyone under 40 years old (after incident with Isabe, even females are not considered safe). Out of remaining candidates, he discriminated based on physical appearance, and picked the least attractive one.


    "Just make sure you don''t overexert yourself." Felix warned Sophia.


    "What do you mean overexert yourself? It''s mostly driving around and walking a bit." JoAnna exined.


    Sophia sighed. "Lately I''m getting tired easily. I''m not sure if I caught something or not."


    "I told her to go for a checkup, but she is refusing." There was concern in Felix''s voice.


    "It''s not that I''m refusing, but I''m busy."


    JoAnna listened and thought that there might be more to it. "Are you experiencing any symptoms other than fatigue?"


    Sophia refused to answer. "Let''s not make this a checkup. I would like to enjoy the meal, and then go back so I can freshen up and sleep. OK?"


    "Sure, whatever you say." JoAnna responded to Sophia and looked helplessly at Felix who was obviously displeased by Sophia''sx attitude. "You can''t help a person who does not want it."


    "Don''t stayte." Jeff took JoAnna''s hand and kissed it. "We will head out early so that we can finish as soon as possible and make it a long weekend."


    JoAnna smiled. "It''s difficult to n time in advance. How about when you are done you text me, and we will head back then."


    "Sounds like a n." Jeff looked at JoAnna like she is the most precious thing in the world, and she was returning his gaze with equal passion.


    Sophia was very happy to see them enamored like that. She sighed when she thought how sincest weekend in Montreal, things are not as smooth between her and Felix how they used to be. Sophia told herself that it''s just due to stress she experienced that Saturday, and that stress causing her the fatigue. ''It''s not that I don''t love him, but I feel like passion in me reduced.'' She tried analyzing the situation and her emotions many times, but it only caused her to feel more stress. She even feltck of appetite. Sophia is aware that she needs to get out of that cycle: stress is causing her fatigue, when she is tired her mind is exaggerating things and making her worry, which is causing her more stress, and now even loss of appetite got into the mix.. She is hoping for a good night rest.

 Chapter 377 - Diagnosing Condition

    Next morning, JoAnna was holding onto Jeff, dying him from going to office. "It''s so early... do you need to go this early?" She whined.


    He held her tightly in his embrace, and said lovingly, "It''s 8 o''clock. It''s not that early."


    "Usually you give me more of your morning..." Sheined.


    He enjoyed when she didn''t want to let him go. "You know I would love to stay. But I need to go today. Felix is here, remember?"


    JoAnna nodded and rubbed her face on his chest. "Yes, I know that he came just so that two of you can talk about your security stuff."


    "Sarah will also join. If I take day off, then Felix came from Seattle and Sarah came from her training for nothing."


    "I know..." JoAnna kissed him. "Come back soon."


    "As soon as I can." He kissed her back.


    JoAnna hugged him tightly and looked at Felix who looked at his feet while patiently waited for Jeff at the end of the hallway. "Where is Sophia?"


    Felix showed a small smile, he looked tired. "Sophia is sleeping. She had a restless night, so I don''t want to wake her up. Her first meeting is at ten."


    After few more long kisses, Jeff and JoAnna let go of each other, and Jeff left with Felix.


    About an hourter, Sophia emerged from the guest bedroom, and found JoAnna in the living room, looking at house listings on herptop.


    "You look horrible." JoAnna observed.


    "Good morning to you too." Sophia scolded her sister with a harsh look.


    "Sorry. Good morning. You look horrible." JoAnna grinned.


    Sophia plopped next to her on the sofa.


    JoAnna''s grin was reced with concern when she observed Sophia who looked drained. "How long is thissting?"


    "Sincest weekend." Sophia admitted.


    "Montreal? What happened?"


    "Huh... Where do I start?" Sophia exhaled thinking of unpleasant things that happened.


    "From the beginning... but let''s do it over breakfast. I''m starving."


    They got into dining room and Sophia observed variety of pastries, as well as coffee, tea and juice choices. "Where did all thise from?"


    "Jeff got Steve to bring me breakfast whenever I''m not going to work."


    Sophia frowned.


    "Yes, I know." JoAnna exined further. "I told him that it''s not necessary... but Steve said that it''s not a problem since he is getting breakfast for his girlfriend anyway. His apartment is in this building."


    "Breakfast for girlfriend?" Sophia felt that this is something interesting.


    JoAnna nodded.


    Sophia wanted to confirm. "That means that Bridgette is staying at his ce?"


    JoAnna continued nodding and then frowned. "Probably not a good idea to tell Felix."


    "Afterst weekend, I don''t think that he will oppose his sister''s rtionship."


    "Oh?" JoAnna''s curiosity was ignited. "Give me few minutes to warm up the coffee, and water for tea... Then I want to hear details, please."


    About half an hourter, Sophia finished telling JoAnna about her previous weekend.


    JoAnna''s expression looked like she smelled an unpleasant odor. "That Sylvie sounds like a horrible person."


    "I try not to think about her... She gave me a hard time. She is stubborn, overbearing, controlling, and if I see her never again it will be too soon."


    "But Felix did good. I mean, after he understood that you will not tolerate such a treatment, he did good. Before that he was a full-blown-wussy-momma''s-boy." JoAnna does not have any tolerance toward men who stay overly attached to their mothers after reaching adulthood.


    Sophiaughed. "That is a nice way to put it."


    "But you two are good now, right?"


    "Yeah, I guess." Sophia paused. "I love him. I can''t imagine my life without him. But the passion seems to be gone. It''s almost a week since then and we didn''t... you know."


    JoAnna understood. It''s a week how they were intimate. "How does he handle that?"


    Sophia shrugged. "He is reading my mood well. He always did. Without me showing willingness, he does not go beyond kisses while holding me."


    "And since then you feel this fatigue?"


    Sophia nodded. "And loss of appetite."


    "It can be stress rted." JoAnna concluded. "But it can be number of other things. The best approach in this case is to eliminate other possibilities. There is no test for ''you are stressed'' condition."


    JoAnna looked at the te in front of Sophia. "You didn''t touch your food. How can you have energy if you are not eating? Have that bagel, and... how about juice? Jeff squeezed few oranges before he went to office. Juice is fresh and tasty."


    Sophia shook her head, dismissing the idea. "I don''t have any appetite. And orange juice... it gives me nausea just thinking about it."


    "Maybe if you have some food in your stomach you would not be easily nauseated... or..." JoAnna froze and looked at Sophia.


    "What?" Sophia knows that this look JoAnna gives her, can''t be anything good.


    JoAnna grinned. "When was yourst period?"


    Sophia waved her hand defensively and smiled. "Don''t even think about it... I''m few dayste, but that ismon when I''m stressed."


    JoAnna grabbed Sophia''s hand and pulled her into her bathroom. While Sophia looked at her, confused, JoAnna got pregnancy test from medicine cab.


    "You have those handy?"


    "Of course," JoAnna proudly dered. "I do a test every few weeks, just to make sure."


    "I thought you are on a pill."


    "Yes, but pill does not provide 100% protection. Even if you take pill regrly, at the same time every day, there is a chance that it will fail. Statistically 3 out of 1000 women, every year get pregnant while on a pill. Additionally, if you miss a pill or two, get sick, take other medications, are under stress... any of those can reduce effectiveness of the pill." JoAnna looked at Sophia who stared at her. "Get your pants down and pee on this."


    Sophia frowned. "I''m not doing it in front of you!"


    "Oh, please... do you have some part I haven''t seen before? You know I work at a hospital, right? I''ve seen all kinds of things... FINE! I will step out! I give you one minute." JoAnna walked out of the bathroom.


    Sophia stood there with pregnancy test in her hand, spacing out.


    "I don''t hear any tinkle!" JoAnna impatiently bellowed from other side of the door.


    Sophia got out of the daze and unbuttoned her pants.


    As soon as JoAnna heard sound of toilet flushing, she entered the bathroom. "Where is it?!!"


    Sophia pointed toward the sink. JoAnna walked to the sink and held her breath while looking at the small hourss blinking on the disy of pregnancy test. Sophia paced behind her.


    After what seemed like forever, JoAnna inhaled. "Did you take your pill today?"


    Sophia froze. "Not yet..." She said weakly.


    JoAnna turned awkwardly like a robot toward Sophia.. "Don''t take it."

 Chapter 378 - One Of Those Strange Girl Things

    "What does that mean?" Sophia whispered.


    "It means I''m going to be an aunt!" JoAnna whispered back excitedly.


    This came as a shock to Sophia. "You are kidding!" She eximed.


    "Why would I do that? Look for yourself!" JoAnna gestured at the pregnancy test.


    Sophia walked to it and looked down. It had one word on disy: ''Pregnant''.


    "How urate is this?" Sophia was shocked and could not process the information.


    "If it''s after your missed period, it''s over 99%. But let''s be sure... dress up. Let''s go to LA Medical Center for a blood test. That is 100% urate." JoAnna rushed to her closet to change.


    Few minutester, JoAnna was dressed up, Sophia was still standing in the bathroom, staring at the test.


    "Why are you still here? Go dress up!" JoAnna pushed Sophia out of the bathroom toward the guest bedroom.


    Sophia was ready shortly after. She was still in a daze, slightly frightened.


    JoAnna was about to open the door, when she remembered, "Oh, call Leah to cancel your meetings. I will cancel with the realtordy."


    ¡­


    At the LA Medical center, JoAnna is with Sophia in the resting room for nurses. They are waiting for results of Sophia''s blood work.


    JoAnna rubbed her hands excitedly. "Julian said it will be ready in about half an hour. Oh! I feel like I''m going to jump out of my skin!"


    JoAnna looked at Sophia and frowned. "You don''t seem to be happy about this... What is going on?"


    Sophia sighed. "I don''t know. Should I be happy? Felix''s mother hates me, and things with Felix are not so great either. I don''t think this is right timing."


    JoAnna held Sophia''s hand. "You should not care about his mother. Felix made it clear that he will stay by your side no matter what she thinks... And about things between Felix and you, you told me yourself that it''s because of you. Pregnancy causes hormonal changes, which cause mood swings. It''s not that you love him less, but you are pregnant." JoAnna tilted her head making Sophia look at her. "Both of you are responsible adults with good careers and you love each other. What else do you need?"


    "What if I''m not pregnant?"


    "I think you are... and my intuition is more urate than any test!" JoAnna grinned.


    Sophia took a deep breath and showed a nervous smile. "Let''s wait to see the results.''''


    JoAnna got a text message from Jeff: "Why are you in the hospital?"


    JoAnna frowned. "Just a minute" She squeezed through her teeth and walked to the door. She got out and red at two bodyguards who were standing in the hallway nearby. "I thought we agreed not to tell Jeff where I am."


    Bodyguards nced at each other before one spoke, "Miss Hill, Mr. White told us that if we don''t inform him of any location change, we will lose our jobs."


    JoAnna scrutinized them for few seconds. "If you keep on squealing like this, I will make sure you lose your jobs. This is yourst warning!" She said through her teeth.


    Both bodyguards nodded vigorously.


    JoAnna headed back while thinking when will Bob1 and Bob2e back from their other assignment. She texted Jeff back. "I''m with Sophia for a checkup. Don''t tell Felix, OK? If it''s anything serious, she will tell him."


    Response arrived few secondster. "OK."


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Young tall African American man entered shortly after. "Your results are here."


    "Julian! Give me! Give me!" JoAnna eximed while hopping toward him.


    She was about to open folded paper and then she stopped herself. "Do you want to open?" JoAnna nced at Sophia.


    Sophia shook her head. "You open." She held her breath.


    JoAnna opened the paper with urgency and inhaled. One secondter a big smile showed on her face. "I''m going to be an aunt!"


    Sophia didn''t respond. She was still holding her breath.


    JoAnna hopped through the room and gave Julian a hug before settling next to Sophia and showing her the paper. "Look! Based on this, you are between 5 and 7 weeks pregnant. And if we look at yourst period, that makes it 5 weeks and 3 days! It all matches! ¡­ Now, for your prenatal care, lots of fluids, eat healthy..." JoAnna was pouring out information, and Sophia stopped listening after ''5 and 7 weeks pregnant''.


    "Sophia?! Sophia!??" Sophia was startled out of her daze by JoAnna''s voice. "Do you want us to go to White corp. so you tell Felix?"


    "Tell Felix..." Sophia mumbled, and shook her head. "I don''t know how to tell him."


    JoAnna looked at Sophia suspiciously. "It is his, right?"


    Sophia frowned. "Of course, it is!"


    "OK. Don''t get upset. You should not get upset, in your condition¡­ I understand that this is not something you throw at people. You can tell himter." JoAnna happily bobbed her head. She was happy that she got to find out first. "While you are thinking how to tell dad-to-be, we can celebrate. With a fancy lunch. One of those 7 course meals!"


    "Sure..." Sophia weakly responded. Her mind was a mess. ''It''s confirmed: Pregnant! I have a life inside me. What do I do now? Am I capable to be a mother? How do I tell Felix? What will he say? We didn''t n this. We didn''t even talk about starting a family. Does he even want kids? ... What if something goes wrong? ...''


    JoAnna and Sophia went for a lunch, and after that JoAnna dragged Sophia through the mall to check on baby clothes, toys, cribs, etc. JoAnna was in full blown aunt mode.


    By the time they checked third store with cribs and baby furniture, Sophia acknowledged to herself that she is pregnant. Her next big thing was: ''How to tell this to Felix?''


    ...


    Midafternoon, Jeff and Felix returned from White corp.


    "It seems girls are still out." Jeff grumbled after seeing that bodyguards are not at the door. He called JoAnna.


    She excitedly chirped as soon as she picked up, "Honey! We spent some time in the mall and are about to head home now."


    Jeff responded with a smile. "OK. I''m home." At first, he was upset that he came home early from work and she is not there, but as soon as he heard her voice, he was d that she is in a good mood and that he will get to see her soon.


    Jeff went to freshen up while thinking where to take JoAnna for dinner. He forgot that Sophia and Felix are visiting.


    On the bathroom sink, Jeff spotted an unidentified-pen-looking-thing. ''Another one of those strange girl things that Anna uses.'' Even after all this time with JoAnna, he was surprised by variety of cosmetic and gadgets that she uses. Jeff nced at it and saw a disy with text: ''Pregnant''. His eyes widened and he held his breath. ''What is this?'' He saw that the pen-looking-thing has a text ''e.p.t'' on it. Without breathing, he got his phone and did an online search for ''e.p.t''. Jeff thought that he is about to faint while reading about home pregnancy tests.


    Jeff walked out of the bathroom. He is not sure how he ended up on a lounging chair on the patio. His mind was reying one word: ''Pregnant....''

 Chapter 379 - Im Pregnant

    JoAnna and Sophia entered the apartment. JoAnna was overjoyed and reminded herself silently few times not to scream that Sophia is pregnant. Sophia needs to tell Felix big news first.


    JoAnna watched Sophia anxiously enter the guest bedroom. Sophia turned around and JoAnna gave her an encouraging smile. The door closed and JoAnna happily bobbed her head while heading to find Jeff.


    JoAnna was startled that he was right behind her. "Hi...!!!" She almost screamed from surprise as Jeff lifted her up in one smooth move and carried her princess style to the bedroom. His eyes were wide open and he had a silly grin on his face. JoAnna found him to be funny and giggled. "I missed you too." She hugged him and kissed as he ced her gently on the bed. Jeff sat next to her on the bed and stared at her, like he is expecting something. JoAnna was about to tell him that Sophia is pregnant but stopped herself. ''Sophia should tell, it''s her news. Even Felix does not know... I should not talk about it.''


    Jeff on the other side looked at JoAnna expecting her to tell him that she is pregnant. ''Why is she not telling me? Maybe she is waiting for the right time. She probably nned an event where she will surprise me with the news. That is why she went to the mall, to make arrangements.'' The more he thought about it, the more it made sense: she wants to surprise him with good news.


    "How are you feeling?" Finally, he spoke.


    "OK. My legs are a bit achy from the..." JoAnna could not believe that Jeff was already rubbing her feet.


    "Is this helping?" He grinned.


    "Yes, thank you." JoAnna noticed that he is more enthusiastic than usual. ''He probably had a good day at work. Or is excited that it''s weekend.'' Well, why would she miss on a good foot rub? JoAnna got herselffortable on the pillows, leaned back, and closed her eyes.


    ...


    In the guest bedroom, Sophia entered silently.


    Felix was on the sofa with hisptop. When he heard the door close, he keptptop on the side and walked to Sophia. "How are you feeling? Tired?"


    "Little bit", she confessed.


    "Let me help you." He kept her purse on the side and supported her while guiding her to the bed.


    Sophiaid down, and he settled next to her. Felix embraced her and kissed her forehead. "Rest. I will hold you."


    Felix noticed that Sophia is more reserved since they came from Montreal. He knows that she got upset there, and he told himself to be patient, that she will ept him again in time. But it seems that as the time passed, Sophia was getting more distant. Felix thought that Sophia is like sand that is escaping through his fingers. He felt helpless, not knowing how to get back his Sophia, the one that looked at him with warmth and passion like he is the most amazing man in the world. Felix told her that he will mend her broken heart, but it seems that it was getting worse. He was getting desperate, not knowing what to do.


    "Felix..." Sophia''s voice made his body jolt in attention. "What do you think about having kids?"


    Felix froze. He remembered that his mother said that Sophia is old and will not be able to give him arge family. And he knows that Sophia heard those hurtful words. ''That must be the reason she is asking me.'' He collected himself, "I don''t care much about kids. As long as I''m with you, I''m happy."


    Sophia bit her lip trying to suppress surge of emotions. ''He does not care about kids...''


    Felix felt that she trembled slightly and tightened his hug. "Don''t worry about what my mother said."


    After hearing his words, Sophia felt that there is a mimunication. She got up to sit on the bed and faced him. "Why are you bringing up your mother?"


    Felix was confused. "Why are you bringing up having kids?"


    "Because... " Sophia hesitated for a second. "I''m pregnant."


    Felix jumped into a seating position and stared at her with his mouth half open.


    Sophia tried to read his reaction, but besides shock, she could not see anything else. "I really need you to say something... or I will think that you are having a stroke."


    Felix extended his arms and pulled her in his embrace.


    He felt a relief, like a huge boulder fell off from his back. Having her in his embrace made him feel alive. For a week now he was worried that she is avoiding him, and now he found out that she is pregnant. Sophia is pregnant. He is going to be a father. He wanted to thank her for being with him, for giving him a chance at love, for making him happier than he could ever imagine, for sharing her life with him, for existing. Felix was not able to find words to express how he feels.


    They held each other, Sophia was not sure how long before she heard him whisper, "I love you."


    She sank deeper in his embrace.


    ...


    Jeff exited from the room across the hall. He was heading to the kitchen and humming a tune.


    In the room JoAnna was in thoughts. ''What''s with him? He is too much today.'' After the foot rub, he was offering to adjust her pillows, bring fruits, and if she wants anything that they don''t have, he would go and get it for her. When she wanted her phone, he didn''t let her get out of the bed, but he leaped to get it. At the end she told him that she wants herbal tea, and he immediately went to make her a cup.


    JoAnna could not find a reason for his behavior. She went to change and freshen up.


    In the bathroom, she noticed used pregnancy test on the sink. ''Oh, that is still here...'' Then realization hit her like a thunderbolt. ''Jeff saw it... and he thinks it''s mine... no wonder he is showing me extra care since I came back... oh, no...'' JoAnna sat at the edge of the tub and rubbed her temples. ''He is so happy that I wish it''s true....'' JoAnna was trying to find a good way to tell him that she is not pregnant.

 Chapter 380 - Not Pregnant

    JoAnna took a shower and dressed up. When she got out of the bathroom, she found herself in a bedroom full of flowers. ''Oh, Jeff...'' Her heart sank thinking how he is excited, and she will need to burst his bubble.


    While JoAnna looked at numerous flower arrangements in the bedroom feeling too guilty to enjoy them, Jeff peeked in the room through the door and swiftly backed out. Ten secondster he came back carrying a steaming cup of tea. "I reheated it..." He was breathing heavily, obviously because he ran to the kitchen and back.


    JoAnna was grateful that he didn''t get scalded while rushing with hot tea in hands. "Oh, Jeff, honey... can you please sit?"


    "OK." He sat on the edge of the bed, still holding the steaming cup.


    JoAnna took the cup from his hands and kept it on the bedside table. She sat next to him, held his hands and faced his eyes full of anticipation. "Oh, Jeff... I was thinking how to tell you, but it seems I need just to say it."


    "Yes..." His eyes widened and he squeezed her hands while holding his breath.


    JoAnna saw how excited he is and felt like a viin who is about to taint a pure heart. "Stop it! Please, stop being so happy... I can''t handle the guilt. That pregnancy test is not mine."


    Jeff''s smile faded.


    JoAnna continued while she still had breath left in her. "Sophia did the test this morning, and I was so excited that we went to the hospital right away, and I forgot to dispose of it... and you saw it... and misunderstood."


    Jeff forced a smile, stood up and walked out of the bedroom with his head held down.


    JoAnna rubbed her forehead with her palm in frustration for few seconds and went after him.


    She found him in the study room, sitting at the desk with his face hidden in his palms.


    "Jeff, honey..." She called. He didn''t move.


    JoAnna approached him, made him move his hands and sat in hisp. She watched his face as he sulked. "Do you want us to have a baby this badly?"


    "Don''t you?" He pouted, sticking his lower lip out, like a child that didn''t get a dessert after dinner.


    JoAnna took his lower lip between hers and sucked on it lightly while her fingersced in his hair. "I would love to carry your child... but maybeter? How about we enjoy this, just the two of us, a bit longer?" His mood improved and it made her smile.


    Jeff looked at her smiling at him and thought that she is so bright, she can light up that whole room. "Can''t you let me be disappointed a little bit longer?"


    "No. My man does not get to feel down." JoAnna''s voice was full of confidence.


    He chuckled. "You are amazing! ... When will we have a baby?"


    "A-a-a-a!" She shook her index finger in front of his nose. "That''s not how this works. One topic a week, remember? This week is for the house, and until we pick a house, I don''t have time to think about anything else. If you want us to talk about babies, then I need to stop house hunting. How I see it, babies go on the future-to-talk-about list, after wedding, vacation house, honeymoon location..."


    Jeff shook his head helplessly. "I get it, I get it! When did you get this astute?"


    "Ha! I learned from the best..." JoAnna lifted her chin proudly and looked at his eyes full of admiration. "Besides, I need to look after my sanity. If I don''t stand up for myself, your adorable tendency to n for every single thing and do everything at the same time will make me self-destruct."


    Jeff frowned and took a deep breath. "I''m not sure if you praised me or scolded me."


    "Take it any way you want." Sheughed. "But keep in mind that I love you just the way you are."


    Jeff let out a low humming sound of approval and kissed her. JoAnna pulled him closer, deepening the kiss.


    Jeff lifted JoAnna up and made one step, when her handtched on the edge of his desk stopping his next step. "Where are you going?" She broke the kiss to ask him.


    He looked at her with eyes full of passion. "Bedroom."


    She smiled mischievously. "What is wrong with this desk?"


    His eyes shed in realization. Jeff ced JoAnna to sit on the desk and his hands moved with urgency to unbutton his pants.


    ...


    In the room next door, Felix and Sophia are on the bed.


    Felix is gently rubbing her belly. "Are you sure there is a baby inside?"


    "No... But the results are positive."


    "What results?" Felix is not sure how those things work, and wants to understand so that he can take an active role in the process.


    "I did a urine test here, and then we went to the hospital to confirm with a blood draw. I''m little over five weeks pregnant." Sophia exined.


    "Hospital..." He mumbled while feeling regret that he missed it. "Next time, I want to go with you."


    "OK. I need to find an obstetrician and schedule an appointment. I will do that when we get back home."


    Felix was not sure what obstetrician is, but it must be something rted to pregnancy, so he nodded.


    He lowered his head, lifted her top and kissed her just below her navel. "Hello, baby!" Felix spoke to Sophia''s belly.


    Sophiaughed. "Baby can''t hear you."


    "But baby can feel. And if you are happy, baby will know that it wille to a loving family."


    Sophia tilted her head. "Family...", She murmured and smiled. She can''t imagine a better person than Felix to start family with.


    Felix lifted his head and observed Sophia''s face. She was glowing. He caressed her cheek and kissed her gently on the lips. "How about we go out for dinner? Just the two of us... I mean, three of us." He corrected himself with a smile.


    Sophia was conflicted. They came to visit JoAnna and Jeff, will it be rude to go for dinner without them? "What about..."


    At that time, they heard JoAnna''s voiceing from the room next door. "Oh, yes... Yes! ... Right there... Oh, Jeff! ..."


    Sophia closed her eyes trying to ignore lustful sounds. "Dinner. Yes. Now."


    Felixughed seeing Sophia getting flustered. "Go and get ready.. I will make a reservation and we can go."

 Chapter 381 - I Dare To Dream

    When JoAnna and Jeff got out of the study room, JoAnna spotted a note stuck to the guest bedroom door.


    "Hmm... Sophia and Felix went for dinner without us." JoAnna mumbled.


    "Noints from my side." Jeff admitted. He likes being alone with JoAnna, then he does not need to hold back and be polite.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "They came just for the weekend. You can at least pretend that you will miss theirpany."


    Jeff shrugged. "Why would I pretend?" He doesn''t care about anyone other than JoAnna, but seeing that JoAnna frowned, he shed his most charming smile and did his best to coax her. "Sweetheart, we had dinner with them yesterday... and tomorrow we will spend the whole day together. What is one evening? I''m sure they want to spend some romantic time together, now that Sophia told him about... you know."


    JoAnna''s expression softened. It''s not like she can be mad at him, anyway. "You are right. What are we going to do?"


    "Whatever you want... let''s shower first." Jeff carried JoAnna to the bathroom through bedroom full of flowers.


    ¡­


    Felix and Sophia had dinner in a restaurant with a view of the ocean. Felix was making sure that Sophia does not eat any seafood. He read that some type of fish is not good for a developing fetus, but he was not sure which one. Until Sophia confirms with her doctor what type of fish is safe, Felix will not let her eat any.


    When they finished dinner, sun was dipping lower on the horizon.


    "How about a walk on the beach and we enjoy the sunset?"


    "Sounds good." Sophia smiled.


    Felix and Sophia walked a short distance before they found a good spot. They sat in silence next to each other on the warm sand and observed the horizon as the sun touched the ocean. Both cloudless sky and water surface looked like they caught on fire.


    Felix looked at Sophia''s face, fiery disy was reflected in her eyes.


    He kissed her temple and spoke in her ear, "Marry me."


    Sophia looked at him for a second before responding with a faint smile, "There is no need for us to get married just because I''m pregnant."


    "True." He gave a small nod of understanding and reached into his pocket. "How about we get married because I''m carrying this with me forst three weeks?" Felix opened a small jewelry box, and a diamond ring emerged. Red and orange colors ignited the asscher cut precious stone, as sunset rays caressed it. "Since I''ve met you, you live in my mind and my heart. You are a person who can rise me up to heaven and throw me into the depths of hell. I am at your mercy. Do with me whatever you wish... But know that my heart beats for you, my lungs breathe for you, my mind thinks of you, and without you by my side I don''t exist. You give me the courage to do things I never thought I was capable of... and since recently, I dare to dream that you are willing to spend your lifetime with me. Will you make my dreame true?"


    Sophia looked in his eyes full of love and sincerity. Her heart pounded in her chest, threatening to escape from the rib cage. Her lips parted slightly, and she inhaled. Ocean vored air filled her mouth, throat, lungs. She was aware of every cell-level process in her body for a second before everything turned hazy.


    "Yes." She exhaled.


    His lips crashed on hers with a force and passion she never experienced before. She felt that he sucked her soul out of her body and reced it with his, before they merged into one. They held each other and kissed on the beach, lost in their love, unaware that fiery disy of sunset faded into twilight which seamlessly morphed to purple hues of dusk beforeplete night surrounded them.


    ...


    When Sophia and Felix returned to the penthouse, Jeff and JoAnna were in the living room, on the sofa. JoAnna was watching TV, and Jeff was next to her working on hisptop. JoAnna''s right hand was ying with Jeff''s hair, while left one was moving chips in rhythmical movements from the bag to her mouth.


    When JoAnna heard the door, she craned her neck to see Sophia and Felix walking down the hallway and weed them with a smile. They were halfway between the door and living room when JoAnna noticed ring on Sophia''s left ring finger and leaped off the sofa. She wiped her left hand carelessly on her shorts while walking toward them with a big grin, "Congrattions!"


    JoAnna hugged Sophia tightly. "I''m very happy for you."


    "Thank you." Sophia hugged her back.


    "Did you tell him?" JoAnna whispered to Sophia.


    Sophia nodded.


    JoAnna gave a big hug to Felix, "Congrattions! Twice! Brother-inw! Father-to-be!"


    Felix was happy to return her hug and thank her.


    JoAnna turned to the living room and saw Jeff staring daggers at Felix. JoAnna sighed, "Come here and congratte them! They are engaged!" JoAnna pulled Sophia and Felix to the living room. She was excited enough for all of them.


    "Do you want to talk to Sarah?" JoAnna asked Sophia.


    Sophia nodded and went with JoAnna to the study room.


    This left Jeff and Felix on the sofa in front of the TV which was ying a drama serial.


    Jeff nced at Felix, "Pregnant?"


    "Mhm." Felix responded.


    "How are you doing?"


    "Nervous." Felix admitted.


    "Mhm." Jeff acknowledged and focused back on hisptop.


    After some time, Felix added, "Excited and happy as well."


    Jeff tilted his head slightly to look at Felix and smiled. "Good."


    On the sofa, Jeff was working on hisptop, while Felix was staring into space.


    Felix was recollecting all the details he could since he met Sophia. How he got her to have a coffee with him, and that ended up with a meeting, and hispany being acquired. So many things happened. Good things. Whenever he is with Sophia, good things happen.. She is his lucky star, and he is lucky that she is his.

 Chapter 382 - Dimples

    Sarah got a call from JoAnna to log in to video conference.


    When she saw JoAnna glowing like a 1000W bulb, she realized that something big happened.


    "Tell her now... right now, or I will burst!" JoAnna urged Sophia.


    Sarah got excited, JoAnna''s mood was contagious.


    Sophia mysteriously smiled and JoAnna lost patience. She lifted Sophia''s left hand so that it shows on the screen.


    Sarah stared at the ring. "Are you kidding me?!!"


    JoAnna had a huge grin on. "Nope! It''s true! It happened!"


    Sarah was excited almost the same amount as JoAnna. "Are you serious?!!"


    JoAnna nodded vigorously. Sophia smiled shyly.


    "AAAAHHHH!" Sarah screamed.


    One secondter, Aiden rushed into the study room with a frantic expression. "What happened!!?" He heard Sarah''s cry and thought that something happened to her.


    "Sophia is ENGAGED!!!" Sarah screamed and jumped out of the chair. "Oh! Oh! How exciting! Oh!" Sarah waved her hands like she is fanning herself.


    JoAnnaughed, and Sophia had a big smile on while they watched Sarah steam out some of her energy by goofing around.


    Aiden had a sour expression. ''Felix also?!! Now I''m the only one left...''


    Sarah got back to the screen. "Show me again!"


    Sophia lifted her hand.


    "Oh, my... that is a huge rock! And it looks amazing! I will need to check it out tomorrow in person. I can''t wait for you toe here..." Sarah excitedly bbed.


    Aiden was standing in the back, observing the scene, while on the verge of fainting. After Jeff proposed to JoAnna, in such a grand way, he felt under pressure to propose to Sarah, but he found somefort knowing that Felix and Sophia are not there yet. Whatfort does he have now? ''Damnit, Jeff! Damnit, Felix!'' He cursed both internally for putting this stress on him. ''I am too young for these things! But when I look at Sarah, I see how happy she is. She is expecting it, right? '' When he remembered that their rtionship is the longest one among three sisters, he only felt more pressure.


    Sarah was not calming down, so JoAnna interrupted her after some time. "Hey, wait! Wait! That is not all!"


    Sarah inhaled sharply. "There is more!??"


    Aiden behind Sarah inhaled as well. ''There is more!??''


    JoAnna stared at Sophia. Sarah held her breath and blinked few times while staring at the screen.


    Sophia could not stop smiling. She cleared her throat. "I''m pregnant."


    Sarah''s eyes widened. She was frozen for few seconds before she started screaming, "WHAT?!! Oh! My! Oh! Oh! PREGNANT?!!"


    JoAnna nodded vigorously. "We confirmed at the hospital. 5 weeks and 3 days! We are going to be aunts!"


    "Oh! A baby!!!" Sarah squealed.


    Aiden saw how Sarah is even more excited and he paled. ''Now she wants a baby as well? Aren''t we young for those things?'' He really thought that he will faint. He plopped into a chair listlessly. ''I am still young for those things.'' He sobbed internally.


    Sarah was so happy that she didn''t notice Aiden''s suffering. She pounced at him. "Did you hear that?! Sophia is engaged and pregnant! This will be second wedding, and a baby!"


    Aiden smiled bitterly. "Yes. Very exciting."


    At this point Sarah noticed that he is not sharing her enthusiasm and went back to the PC. She grimaced, "Hmph¡­ men. They don''t appreciate these things much. But I''m sure he is very happy for you. He just does not know how to express it."


    "It''s OK." Sophia didn''t mind.


    "I am very happy for you, big sis." Sarah was smiling widely.


    "Thank you. I''m still processing all this. But I am happy. We will talk more tomorrow, OK?"


    "Sure... take it easy tonight." Sarah winked.


    Sophia blushed. "What easy... you can''t do it when you are pregnant."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes and looked at Sophia. "If pregnancy does not haveplications, there are no problems with getting intimate. And you are just fine... so your doctor tells you that you can get busy tonight."


    Sarahughed seeing how Sophia blushed. "I heard that if you do it while pregnant, baby will have dimples! And dimples are super cute, so go for it!"


    "Where did you pick up such things?" JoAnnaughed and turned to Sophia. "But seriously, nothing is stopping you. Unless you are not in a mood." JoAnna teased Sophia even more seeing that her face ispletely red. "Feel free to go wild, the apartment is soundproof."


    "Not soundproof enough!" Sophia frowned.


    JoAnna felt that there is something behind Sophia''s words. "What does that mean?"


    "It means that I heard you this afternoon." Sophia showed an evil grin.


    Now it was JoAnna''s turn to blush.


    They took turns teasing each other andughing.


    When Sarah got into the bedroom she was in a good mood.


    "What is going on?" Sarah''s mood dropped as soon as she observed Aiden who was sitting on the bed, obviously gloomy.


    He shook his head, indicating that he does not want to talk about it.


    "Hey, we have two weddingsing soon, and my big sister is pregnant. I''m going to be an aunt. And since we are together, that makes you almost-uncle. You should be happy... but you are not. Tell me: what is going on?"


    "Do you want that?" He finally spoke.


    "Want what?"


    "To get married and have kids?" He looked at her not sure what answer he hopes for. On one side, he would like if her answer is that she wants to spend her life with him, on the other side he feels that he is not ready for it.


    Sarah looked at him suspiciously. "Don''t tell me you got a wedding-fever?"


    "Didn''t you?"


    Sarahughed. "Is that the what''s on your mind? You think I want to get married?"


    Aiden nodded.


    Sarah sat on the bed next to Aiden and cupped his cheeks making him look at her. "You can be so silly sometimes. Why are you asking if you know the answer?" Sarah kissed him. "You know that I love you and want to be with you, that is why you are here. And you also know that I''m not ready, that is why you are not proposing. I believe that once both of us are ready for that step, you will know." She kissed him again. "Right now, I''m happy for both of my sisters. They are going to be wives and mothers and to grow up, and that is great. I still want to be irresponsible, with you."


    Sarah''s words made Aiden rx. He hugged her tightly. "I love you", he whispered.


    "I know", she whispered back.


    ¡­


    In Jeff''s and JoAnna''s penthouse, Sophia got into guest bedroom and heard shower.


    "Do you need help washing your back?" Sophia asked while joining Felix in the shower.


    Felix smiled. "From you? Always."


    Sophia touched his cheek and whispered, "Dimples." She saw that he is confused, so she exined, "You have dimples... when you smile."


    Felix looked at Sophia and her silly smile told him that was more than a simple observation. Before he could ask for rification, Sophia wasthering shower gel on his chest and her palms moved lower with each circr movement. Her touch made his throat constrict and he was not able to talk. He didn''t want to talk. He reached for the bottle of shower gel. They applied shower gel on each other slowly, savoring each touch.


    "Is it just me, or is it very hot in here?" Sophia asked Felix.


    "You are the source of heat." Fire in his eyes reflected the state of his body.


    Sophia wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him in for a deep kiss. After few seconds, Felix reluctantly inched back, breaking the kiss.


    "JoAnna said that it''s safe." Sophia whispered in his mouth, while pulling him back for another kiss.


    Felix turned off the shower, grabbed a towel, wrapped Sophia in it and carried her to the bed.... without breaking the kiss.

 Chapter 383 - Unity

    Next morning, JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia and Felix came to Sarah''s and Aiden''s apartment.


    After a round of excited screams and congrattions, three sisters discussed ring for a while, and then they moved on to have breakfast.


    Sarah wanted to hear details about the proposal and pregnancy. Sisters went out and settled on lounging chairs next to the swimming pool. Sophia talked about proposal and JoAnna about Sophia''s pregnancy. During that time Aiden was on the East terrace with a city view, apanied by Jeff and Felix. They didn''t pay attention to the view; they were busy talking about security needs for Jeff and JoAnna''s future house (which they still didn''t pick). Felix will provide devices while Aiden will create necessary software. Jeff was still secretly hoping that Sarah will let him have Eve.


    Later, all six of them sat in the living room with two topics on their minds to discuss.


    First one to start was Sarah, "As I mentioned, we got to know some information about our background. Something from what I''m about to tell you came from Ste, and something is our deduction. Aiden and I talked about this and our conclusions are identical."


    JoAnna and Sophia were very curious and listened carefully as Sarah spoke. "It might sound crazy, but please listen carefully. It''s rted to Hill and White families. Felix, since you are with Sophia, we believe that you should know this as well."


    "OK. Some background first... " Sarah told them about how two Eastern European families grew in power, branch families, Elders, Council, as well as importance of their own martial arts. "Now, how do we fit there... We are confident that Ste is from one of those families, and she is rted with main family. When we go to train, she is teaching me their secret martial art. Somehow, she got out of there, but it seems that the family has their eyes on us. We can only assume that they want to pull us in, while Ste is shielding us from that." Sarah and Aiden suspected that their story is close to truth, but they didn''t know that their assumptions are spot on.


    Sarah turned to Aiden. "Now you tell your part."


    Aiden told them about the camp he attended and how Elder from second family taught him some moves which made him a target for other disciples since they don''t want to associate themselves with an outsider.


    "Crazy story, a?" Sarah nced over JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia and Felix who looked at her and Aiden with a mix of worry and disbelief. "We would not tell you this if we don''t think it''s important. But let''s ignore crazy parts, where two of us know mystical martial arts which can propel us to the positions of Elders in two opposing mafia-families. Without that, we are left with a scenario of two powerful families keeping an eye on us, and they don''t seem to be friendly. We need to stay vignt. I believe that Ste didn''t tell us everything, but what she said seems to be the truth. Each of us here witnessed at least once that Ste has means to make people disappear without blinking, that proves that she is not a simple person."


    When Sarah and Aiden finished talking, there was a silence in the room while everyone absorbed what they heard.


    JoAnna spoke first. "How do we fight this?"


    Jeff looked at JoAnna with admiration. He believes that attack is the best defense, and he is proud that JoAnna is not trying to hide from this.


    Sarah looked at Sophia who gave a small nod of approval to JoAnna''s question.


    Sarah smiled. "I was hoping for this reaction. First, we need to figure out who they are. But we can''t act recklessly. Our only advantage at this point is that we found out about this before they made any moves."


    Sophia agreed. "No matter how big they are, once we drain their finances, they will be crippled. After that we remove their helpers. Just main family without manpower and resources will not be much of a threat."


    Sarah nced at Jeff and Felix and then at her sisters. "Maybe you should talk with your guys about this."


    Jeff scooted closer to JoAnna and held her around her waist. "We don''t need to talk. Let me know how I can help."


    JoAnna leaned on Jeff and kissed him. She was happy that he is supportive.


    Felix protectively put his arm on Sophia''s shoulder. "Same here."


    Sophia tilted her head and brushed her cheek on Felix''s fingers which rested on her shoulder.


    Sarah and Aiden nced at each other, smiling. They are all in this together.


    JoAnna got an idea. "Can we count on mom?"


    "I don''t think so." Sarah responded. "She spent more than twenty years keeping us out of it. If we tell her that we are going to face this head on, I can''t imagine that she will be happy about it. Knowing her, if mom finds out about this, she will stand in our way."


    "Let''s not talk to mom about this, for now." Sophia agreed with Sarah. "First step is to gather information, so that we know what kind of a monster we are facing here."


    "We are on it." Sarah and Aiden said in unison and Sarah continued. "The challenge is that we don''t have much to start with, and we need to be extra careful not to alert anyone that we are poking around."


    "Not much to start with?" JoAnna was confused. "How about we start with Ste? And grandparents Bogdan and Svena?"


    "Eh..." Sarah exhaled. "Bogdan and Svena Asenov don''t exist. Not as a married couple in Eastern Europe with corresponding ages. Ste Asenov is a person who showed up first time as a student who entered US in 1988 at the O''Hare Airport port in Chicago. We don''t find her as a passenger on any flights arriving that day."


    JoAnna understood. "Oh, fake identities."


    "We will find what we are looking for." Aiden assured them. "It will just take longer than usual."


    They all confirmed that they are in this together. There was a strong sense of unity in the room.


    Sophia felt her heart warm up from emotions. She loves the idea of six of them working together and getting along well. She was still trying to find a good name for their team of six. Her thoughts were interrupted by JoAnna.


    "You know...", JoAnna looked at Sarah and Aiden. "This is like Romeo and Juliette. Two lovers, opposing families... very romantic."


    Felix cleared his throat, and said solemnly, "That is a tragedy. Two teenagers fall in love and three dayster a lot of people are dead. Including them."


    JoAnna frowned. "You just killed romance."


    "What is romantic about people dying?" Felix retorted.


    "I think we can all agree that was a bad example." Sarah scolded JoAnna.


    Sophia didn''t want this to escte, so decided to change topic. "Let''s talk about Cox Industries."


    Felix didn''t approve. He wants Sophia to take rest, all this is too much stress for her. "Do we need to do that now? You should take it easy."


    "I''m OK." Sophia squeezed his hand gently. "Thank you for your concern. I organized data, and it seems that they have two morepanies with whom they are coborating in their shady dealings..." Sophia summarized her findings and sent copies to everyone for review.. By the time they finished, it was lunch time.

 Chapter 384 - Girly Pampering

    Sarah and Aiden made ns for an active afternoon, but now that they found out that Sophia is pregnant, their ns had to be altered.


    Early morning, before guests came, Sarah was wrecking her brain what is most suitable, and to Aiden''s horror, she booked a full treatment in a luxury spa for all six of them.


    "Men don''t do spas!" He objected firmly.


    "Yes, they do!" Sarah retorted. "Look here! They have men''s facials and manicures and all kinds of treatments specific for men!"


    "Those are not real men! Real men don''t need to be pampered like that!" His objections fell on deaf ears. After some time, he gave up, hoping that once Jeff and Felix arrive, he will have support.


    ¡­


    They finished their discussions and Sarah told them that they are going for a lunch in a grand private suite, and after that they will have customized treatments. "We got lunch, whole afternoon of pampering, and a dinner! We can also use that suite overnight. There are three bedrooms."


    Aiden looked at Jeff and Felix expecting that they will object to this girly-themed afternoon. He was disappointed.


    Felix was excited. "I could use some professional nail care. Do they do haircuts also?"


    Jeff didn''t seem to care. He had only one question, "Are we going to be separated for treatments?"


    "Nope! Suite has arge area, with chairs that fully recline to a t position, so we are all going to be in the same space! There is no need for us to leave the suite at all." Sarah''s response made Jeff happy. If he is with JoAnna, he is happy.


    Aiden felt that he now he has no right to object. He is doomed for an afternoon of girly pampering.


    ¡­


    As soon as they entered the room in Beverly Hills spa, girls liked what they saw. Spacious living room with arge curved sofa where at least ten grown up people can sitfortably, facing a gigantic t screen TV. There is a separate dining room,rge treatment-room and three bedrooms, each with a king size bed and full bathroom. Girls went to pick one room each, and looked through the menu, discussing lunch options.


    When they ordered food, Sarah saw Aided look through the list of services offered by the spa.


    "Don''t worry about that." Sarah took the booklet from Aiden''s hands. "We already scheduled treatments for all of us."


    Aiden felt that he is sinking deeper in the sofa. ''What girly things did you get for me?'' But he could not make himself voice hisints when he saw how happy Sarah is. He repeated to himself that it''s only one afternoon. He will survive.


    During lunch Aiden forgot about his concerns. Girls chatted lively and made whole atmosphere very pleasant.


    "I was about to ask... what will you do for your birthday?" Sophia brought the topic.


    "As usual." Sarah smiled. "We are leaving next Sunday."


    "We can join for few days, right?" JoAnna asked.


    "Oh... maybe not such a good idea. Sophia is pregnant." Sarah thought for a moment. "How about we meet on Saturday and do something? Then you don''t need to travel. We will be in Seattle, so we can meet there. Anna, can youe?"


    "Shorter trip than going to Europe. We will be there!" JoAnna confirmed. "Also, my future hubby still didn''t meet Edward and Ste in person since we got engaged. So, we canbine that."


    Jeff melted when he heard JoAnna call him ''future hubby'', but in next instant he stiffened up. ''Meet Anna''s parents? I need to leave good impression!''


    They agreed that on next Saturday, they will spend a day in Seattle. Maybe even have a party in the evening in Hill family vi. After that, next Sunday, Sarah and Aiden will fly to Europe to spend five days hopping through cities on the coast of Adriatic Sea, celebrating her birthday. Aiden was excited to see how Sarah usually celebrates her birthday, and he hopes that she will like his present.


    "Sarah, Anna, I hope you keep your June 28th free." Sophia remembered to remind them. "Orion Enterprise annual meeting. There will be a gathering after that. But I hope you wille for meeting. Felix will be presenting some of histest work in front of the wholepany!" Sophia beamed.


    Felix nervously smiled. He never spoke in front of a big audience. He was mostfortable in hisb, tinkering with electronic and designing gadgets. Speaking in front of arge crowd is not his thing.


    "I will make sure to mark my calendar." JoAnna smiled, she noticed that Felix paled.


    "Hmm... that is after our security conference." Sarah told Aiden while checking her calendar. "We will be there... Oh, by the way, Sophia, is there any chance you can postpone telling mom and dad about your pregnancy until Saturday? We will all be there, and we get to witness in person." Sarah quickly exined with a huge grin.


    "I guess... " Sophia looked at Felix who smiled in approval. "Yes. No problem."


    Sarah and JoAnna were very happy about this. They started guessing how their parents will react.


    Shortly after, small army of beauticians arrived, providing manicures, pedicures and facials at the same time.


    Aiden was surprised that it felt... nice. It was soothing and he found that scent of products used was pleasing.


    Before massages started, Jeff thought about who will massage him and JoAnna. He has an objection to allow a male to massage JoAnna. At the same time, a male massaging him also didn''t seem right. In his mind, he decided that both of them will be massaged by females. He was shocked when he saw six males enter to provide massages. It''s not just that a male will be touching him, but another one will be touching JoAnna!


    JoAnna realized that Jeff is about to blow a fuse and used all her might to coax him. Eventually he calmed down, but he still called management requesting recement, he and JoAnna will be massaged by females! When Felix and Aiden saw that is an option, they called management as well. At the end, all of them got massage treatments by females.


    "Next time it''s just us girls!" JoAnna protested. She nced at ady who was warming up the oil for massage. "Nothing against you, but I would like a guy to rub my back." She taunted Jeff.


    "Hmph! Just see if I will let you go for a massage without me." Jeff grumbled.


    They allughed. Well, all of themughed, except for Jeff. He really meant it. No man will be rubbing JoAnna''s back! No one, except for him.


    Massages started, and they all rxed. Few minutester, they heard Felixin, "Not there... you should do that here... No, no... like this..." One by one, Jeff, JoAnna, Sarah and Aiden lifted their heads to see the scene where Felix is standing in his robe next to Sophia and giving a hard time to thedy massaging her. Thedy who was supposed to massage Felix was sitting in a nearby chair, waiting for him to get down so she can start. Few minutester, two masseuses were sitting while watching Felix massage Sophia.


    Hill sisters confirmed: "Next time we areing without guys."


    Sarah was surprised that Aiden was quiet and notining. She turned her head and saw him with his eyes closed, and a blissful smile while enjoying the massage. His nails were neatly done, and his face was nearly glowing after a facial. She wanted to tease him, that he is enjoying a girly-pampering, how he called it, but decided not to. ''I think I found my spa-buddy..'' Sarah knows that if she starts teasing Aiden, his ego will kick in and he will probably refuse to join her next time.

 Chapter 385 - The Best Floorplan

    After afternoon of pampering, and dinner, Sophia and Felix decided to stay in the suite while others went to their apartments. Both Sophia and Felix were interested in those chairs that fully recline transforming a spa chair into a table for massage. They are wide enough so that both of them couldy next to each other when chair is fully lowered.


    Felix was lying sideways next to Sophia; his index finger touched her skin gently while tracing the outline of the bathrobe. "First thing in the morning, I will see to order one of these chairs for our ce."


    "Sounds like a n", Sophia smiled.


    "While on the topic of our ce, how about we get a house?" Felix observed Sophia''s expression.


    She frowned. "What''s wrong with the apartment?"


    "Nothing wrong..." Felix ignored her frown and started exining. "With the baby on the way, maybe we could have more space, a backyard. Once babyes, our lives will change in unpredictable ways, and we should get some help in the house, so we will need amodation for them...", his finger went down her cleavage and nudged edges of the bathrobe apart, slowly revealing her abdomen.


    "Looks like you have something on your mind."


    "Yes. I was thinking...", he started drawing with his finger a floorn on her abdomen, above her navel. "...our bedroom, nursery, yroom... ", his finger traced lower, around her navel. Sophia closed her eyes and enjoyed his touch while his voice enchanted her. "Guest bedrooms... office area for you... a workshop for me...". He was below the navel and going lower, enjoying the view of her abs contracting under his touch. "Indoor swimming pool, rooms for staff." His finger stopped at the edge of her abdominal muscles.


    Sophia opened her eyes and looked at Felix. "Is there something beyond rooms for staff?" She was hoping that he will continue lower.


    Felix understood and could not hide his smile. He raised one eyebrow, "Do you want something there?"


    "Yes, please! Come up with something!" Sophia was desperate.


    "Hmm..." He pretended to think for a second before his fingers continued moving lower. "A garden..."


    Sophia is not sure if he said anything else. Her body shivered as his fingers slipped between her wet folds. She gasped and pulled him in for a deep kiss.


    ...


    Next day, Sarah and Aiden returned to Seattle. They headed back to the cabin, to continue their training.


    Sophia and Felix had a n to return in the evening.


    There was one thing that Sophia wanted Felix to do before they leave. "Call Bridgette".


    "I can call. But do we need to meet?" Felix avoided eye contact with Sophia.


    "Yes. Don''t you want to tell her we are engaged? And that we are going to be parents? That should be done in person, if possible. And she is right here!"


    Felix reluctantly nodded, but he could not hide his frown. He wanted to meet his sister, but he heard from JoAnna that Bridgette practically moved in with Steve, and Felix was not sure if he will be able to stay civil about it.


    ¡­


    Felix took few deep breaths before pressing the doorbell.


    Steve opened the door and weed them in. "Biddy is in the kitchen."


    Felix usually does not pay attention to the interior of an apartment, but he could not miss the d¨¦cor when they reached living room. Pastel colors dominated by pink overwhelmed the area. Heart shaped pillows withce and frills took over furniture, feminine artwork on the walls, even the bowl with fruits on the coffee table was made of ss tinted with light pink and heart shaped. Felix wondered if this is a honeymoon suite in a hotel, or a man''s apartment.


    "Hello, brother! Hello, Sophia!", Bridgette entered carrying a te of freshly made pastries. She had a pink apron on, with frills around the edges.


    "Hi...", Felix mumbled while observing apron on Bridgette. He faced Steve. "You allowed my sister to decorate?"


    Steve helplessly extended his arms. "It makes her happy."


    Felix understood that Bridgette is responsible for this d¨¦cor. At that time, he felt a sorry for Steve, who obviously endured this pink-attack on his apartment just to please Bridgette. Seeing how Steve is indulging his sister, made Felix ept their rtionship a bit more.


    Both Steve and Bridgette were happy to hear that Sophia and Felix are engaged.


    The good atmosphere was extinguished abruptly by Bridgette''s question: "Did you tell maman?"


    Felix shook his head slightly, "We went to visit her, and it didn''t go well. I''m not ready to talk to her." Felix kept details to himself, but Bridgette knows their mom''s personality, so she had a rough idea what happened. "Don''t worry about it too much." She tried tofort Sophia. "Maman wille around eventually."


    "Will she?" Felix was not so confident. "Don''t try to make it sound better. She is stubborn, and the only thing stronger than that, is her inability to admit that she made a mistake."


    Bridgette agreed with her brother, but could not help but wonder, "You don''t n to invite her to your wedding?"


    Felix shook his head.


    Sophia held his hand. "We can invite her and leave it up to her if she wants toe or not."


    Felix looked at Sophia, his disapproval was evident.


    Sophia didn''t give up. "I don''t want you to have regretster. This will be something that we should do. I don''t want a big wedding, but a ceremony in an intimate atmosphere with friends and family is something I always wanted. She is the only mother you have. Maybe this will be an opportunity to fix the rtionship?"


    Felix''s expression softened. He found it difficult to deny her anything, but he could still not agree when he remembered how his mother insulted Sophia. "We will talkter about this."


    Sophia saw that his objection is crumbling. "OK. Let''s not dy too much. I want to wear a nice dress. We should start nning, before my belly starts showing."


    Bridgette''s ears perked up. "Belly?"


    Felix lifted his chin and proudly announced, "We are expecting a baby."


    "Oh! My! God! Are you serious? Congrattions! Why didn''t you say it right away?! Did you even n to tell me?" Bridgette looked like she is having a panic attack. When she calmed down, Sophia told her the details.


    Bridgette remembered wedding, "Oh! Can I be the flower girl!??"


    "You are too old." Felix cut her excitement down.


    "Who are you calling old?" Bridgette frowned.


    "Flower girl is a role for a small child. You are 23 years old."


    "23?" Steve looked at her.


    Felix and Sophia understood that there is some story hiding behind Steve''s question.


    Bridgette gave a small nod.


    Confusion on Steve''s face was obvious, "Why did you tell me you are 20?"


    Bridgette didn''t respond.


    "How old are you?" Felix asked Steve.


    "21", Steve responded.


    Felix looked at his sister. "Why did you remove three years from your age? How is that important?"


    "Maybe not for you... but for me it is." Bridgette was on the verge of tears.


    "Are you ashamed that I''m younger than you?" Steve agreed with Felix in not understanding why Bridgette would lie about her age.


    "No, no... I am ashamed of myself." Bridgette mumbled and rushed in one of the side rooms.


    Steve was frozen in spot, not sure what happened.


    Sophia tugged his hand, "You should go after her."


    Steve snapped out of it, and in a second, he was already closing the door behind him.


    Felix leaned on the sofa back rest and pulled Sophia into his embrace. "There is always some drama with my sister."


    "You know, age is a sensitive topic for females."


    "I know now... " Felix kissed Sophia on top of her head. "Would it bother you if I''m younger than you?"


    Sophia giggled. "Not at all... you being younger means that you canst longer."


    Felix was offended, "Is there something wrong with how much Ist now?"


    Sophiaughed awkwardly, while her brain frantically tried to find a way to get out of this situation.

 Chapter 386 - Dont Lie To Me

    Sophia and Felix didn''t stay long in Steve''s apartment. Sophia analyzed, "They are talking things through. If they don''t make up, we should not be here. If they do make up, we should not be here."


    Felix didn''t understand that logic. "Why should we not be here if they make up?"


    "Try to remember... when we hit a bump, what are we doing after we make up?" Sophia showed a sly smile.


    Felix frowned. He didn''t want to imagine his baby sister doing with Steve what he does with Sophia. "You are right. We should go." Felix squeezed through his teeth.


    "Just a second." Sophia went to the kitchen and after some rummaging, she came back with a note that says they left. She kept the note on the coffee table. "They will see it here, so they know we left. Let''s go."


    ¡­


    Inside bedroom, Steve was looking at Bridgette who was on the bed with her face hidden in the pillows.


    "Biddy, can we talk?" He pleaded.


    She didn''t respond.


    Steve sighed. "I don''t care about your age, or why you decided to tell me it''s less that it is... it bothers me that you don''t want to talk to me. I don''t understand what is going on."


    She still didn''t respond.


    He went to the bed andid next to her, facing the ceiling. ''When she is like this, reasoning does not help. The only way to get her to talk is to get her angry... so, here I go.''


    Steve poked her with finger in the arm.


    She flinched.


    Steve chuckled, "I''m just checking if you are awake."


    Bridgette sighed.


    Steve turned to face her. "I wish to know what''s on your mind. But you don''t want to talk, so I will. I''m assuming that you are upset because I found out that you are older than me. Do you think that is a problem? Men my age crave to be with an older woman, they have more experience and can teach us things. Younger ones are demanding, easily upset, when they face a problem, they lock themselves in and refuse to talk, they want to redecorate whole apartment before they even move in..."


    Bridgette snapped. "Bastard! Are you talking about me?"


    "Ah, you know how to speak?!" Steveughed. "Which one of these two categories you think applies to you?"


    She threw a pillow at him and buried her face back into the pillows. "Both of them are horrible." She mumbled.


    Steve deflected the pillow with his arm. "Come on, I got you to talk... now face me." He poked her again with his finger. "Stop sulking and tell me why you are sulking. Do you even know why you are upset?"


    "I''m not upset... I''m embarrassed." She admitted.


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m older... and I should have experience. But I don''t. So, I feel I got worst from both categories." Bridgette''s voice trailed away, like she is about to cry.


    Steve heard her trembling voice and thought that if he does not shake her out of it soon, she will dive into depression, and then he will get a huge headache. "I don''t know where you get these ideas. Are you filling up your head with rubbish on purpose or are you insulting me?"


    Bridgette faced him. "What do you mean?"


    Steve smirked, ''Finally she is facing me!'' "Even if you are two years older than me, it does not mean anything. You are not old; you are ripe for me to pick." Steve pulled her close to him. "And what is that smack talk about not having experience? We did plenty! Or you think we should do more?"


    In an instant, Bridgette''s cheeks turned red.


    Steve observed her expression. "I see that you think we should do more." He inched toward her for a kiss.


    She put her hands on his chest to keep him at a distance. "My brother is right there!" She nervously nced toward the door.


    "If you care about your brother so much, why did you leave him there in the living room?" Steve enjoyed her confused expression. He could see that she does not know how to answer. "And howe you didn''t realize that they left a while ago?"


    "What do you mean: they left?" Bridgette was not sure if she should trust him or not. He loves to tease her.


    "I heard the front door closing. They left." Steve was pleased to feel that she is not pushing him away anymore.


    "You are outrageous!" Bridgetteined, but her arms wrapped around Steve.


    "Only with you, Biddy..." He gave her a long deep kiss which made her head spin.


    ...


    Bridgette and Steve are panting. She is sprawled on top of him, her body limp. After some time, she clumsily slid on his side and snuggled next to him. Steve pulled a bedsheet to cover them up.


    "I''m sorry I overreacted and caused a scene." She felt guilty.


    "That is all because you lied." Steve pinched her nose. "Don''t lie to me anymore."


    "What if I already did?"


    Steve frowned. "Then... this is the right time toe out and tell me the truth."


    "My dad lives in Ottawa." Bridgette blurted out.


    "I thought you said that you don''t have a father, only mother."


    "We treat him like he does not exist. But he lives in Canada. Ottawa, to be more precise. I heard that he remarried." Bridgette exined.


    Steve gave a small nod, acknowledging that he received the information, but he didn''t know what to do with it. Was he supposed to do something with it?


    "He left us when I was three years old. For some time, I''m entertaining the idea to go and meet him. Now that Felix is getting married, I think it''s the right time to make that step." Seeing that Steve frowned, she exined. "I know that there is a chance he will not want to see me. But, knowing my mother, there is a high possibility that he left because he could not take it anymore. And it would not be unusual that my mother is using something to prevent him from seeing us." Bridgette paused for a second. "If, and only if, he wants to see us, it would be a perfect wedding present for my brother: to bring our father to attend the wedding. Will youe with me?"


    "To look for your father?"


    Bridgette nodded.


    Steve smiled. "When are we going?"


    She hugged him tightly.. "Thank you."

 Chapter 387 - Heartbeat

    ~Seattle~


    Thursday afternoon, Felix was in front of Sophia''s office, waiting for her to finish a meeting.


    He saw three older men exit her office while smiling and exchanging nces. Felix frowned seeing those nces which are obviously sexualizing his fianc¨¦. Felix wanted to give them a piece of his mind, but he remembered how Sophia told him more than once that this is work, and unless someone openly causes trouble, he should not initiate anything.


    Felix was still worried about Sophia and entered her office swiftly. The secretary didn''t stop him, since she knows that he and CEO Hill have a special rtionship.


    Felix was able to sigh in relief when he saw Sophia sitting behind her desk with Leah who was giving her some report. Sophia was calm and focused on her work, as usual. Like those lecherous men were not in her office only one minute ago.


    "Is it already time?" Sophia smiled seeing him enter. "I need just a minute. Please sit."


    Felix sat on the sofa and watched Sophia while she talked with Leah. ''She is irresistible when she focuses on a task like that. Her words are on point. Her voice is melodious and mesmerizing. She is the smartest woman I know. She is mine.'' He looked at her with admiration and fell into a daze.


    Felix didn''t realize when Leah left. He was almost startled when Sophia sat on the sofa next to him. "We still have few minutes."


    "Perfect!" Felix lifted her legs into hisp, removed her shoes and started massaging her feet.


    "Ahhh, that feels good!" Sophia exhaled.


    "I cane anytime and make you feel good." Felix grinned. If she allows, he would do more than just rub her feet.


    Sophia saw his mischievous expression and smiled. "Mmm, benefits of working at the same ce." She closed her eyes and rxed.


    Felix was not able to forget men who exited Sophia''s office before. "What was your previous meeting about?"


    "Director from Limey corp. wants us to help them with security enhancements."


    Hearing that they are from a differentpany, Felix was curious if they will being back, and how often. "Do you consider epting?"


    "I don''t know yet. They made a proposal; it seems that they will pay generously. But I need to look at the details, and it will also go through legal department..." She saw Felix frown. "Do you have anything to add?"


    "I know it''s only work for you, but I saw them exiting... They are not honorable men."


    Sophia shifted and caressed his cheek. "I understand... But if I use that as a criterion if I''m working with someone or not, number of partners would shrink to almost zero. I need to pretend I didn''t see their indecency and focus on numbers."


    Felix held her hand which was on his cheek and kissed her. He felt troubled that she needs to ignore lecherous looks of men for the sake ofpany. ''It must be ufortable for her.'' He was distressed when he realized how many men act like that. "I wish I can help you somehow. I wish that you don''t need to go through this."


    Sophia didn''t know how tofort him, other than to tell how she feels. "I''m used to it. It''s not a pleasant experience, but I''m used to it. For years I''m working with men who are in positions of power, and I can tell you that most of the men get more outrageous the more power they have... Those are the facts. I can''t change them, but I can be in control how I react. And I choose not to be bothered by it." She checked time. "Come on, if we dy further, we will bete for the appointment."


    ¡­


    Not long after, they were in the Doctor''s office, ready for Sophia''s first pregnancy exam.


    Felix helped her change into a hospital gown, and eagerly waited for Dr. toe. They picked this obstetrician together, based on her education, work experience and reviews.


    How Felix saw it, when the exam started, everything was normal. Dr. chatted with Sophia, asked how she feels, checked breathing, heart rate, blood pressure... usual stuff. Then things got weird. They moved on the other side of the curtain and he faced a gynecological exam table. He was not sure what to think of it. When he saw Sophia lying on the table with her legs set akimbo, and Dr. pressing and squeezing around Sophia''s belly, it made him want to p Dr.''s hands away. ''Can''t she be gentler?'' But things only went stranger from there. ''Did she just use lubricant? Where are those hands going?!!''


    Felix was confused seeing that Sophia does not mind, she didn''t even look surprised. ''Is she going through this during every exam??!'' Felix never saw a gynecological exam before, so everything he witnessed was shocking.


    When he came back to his senses, Dr. was pressing some gadget on Sophia''s belly and there was a steady swooshing sound. Dr. was focusing intently while her hand moved the gadget slowly left-right, like she is searching something. Felix could see that Sophia is holding her breath, and he took her hand in his. He was not sure what is going on, but he understood that it''s important. And then the swooshing sound changed beat, it was the same sound, but faster. Dr.''s face softened, and she smiled, "We got a heartbeat!"


    Next was the ultrasound. Dr. exined that small pea-sized dot on the screen is a baby, but Felix could not see anything that resembles a baby no matter how he looked at it. However, Sophia was happy, so it means everything is good.


    Dr. said many things, Felix only understood that Sophia is healthy, pregnancy is normal and that they can expect baby next February.


    ¡­


    That evening in the apartment, Felix was listening to the recording of the heartbeat from that afternoon on hisptop. He made copies to hisptop, phone and iPad.


    Sophia wasughing, "How long are you going to listen to that?"


    "Until we get next recording." He pulled her into hisp. "Isn''t this amazing... we created a life!"


    "Yes, we did." She leaned on him and enjoyed his embrace.


    "What do you think about this?" Felix showed her a property listing on hisptop. "It''s not an oceanfront lot, but it has everything else."


    Sophia looked at the pictures of the house on a three acre lot in Seattle. She smiled. "On Lake Washington. I like thisrge terrace with view of Mt Rainier. And it has a lot of space, so we can add things if we want... Let''s go and check it out."


    "Realtor will wait for us at nine in the morning." He grinned.


    "Impressive. I like when you handle things." Sophia praised him.


    "I would do more, but you don''t give me many chances." Felix retorted.


    Sophiaughed seeing him sulk. "You just need to be faster. I''m not a woman who likes to wait."


    "I will remember that..." Felix didn''t finish his sentence. Sophia''s lips covered his.. He didn''tin.

 Chapter 388 - Jeffs Father-in-law

    Friday evening, JoAnna and Jeff arrived at Hill family vi.


    Jeff was nervously fidgeting in JoAnna''s room.


    "Don''t worry, it will all be OK." JoAnna tried to calm him down.


    "I would feel more at ease if others are here." Jeff admitted. "Why are theying tomorrow?"


    "As I said few times already, Sophia and Felix live in Seattle. There is no need for them toe for a sleepover. And Sarah and Aiden are still training with mom. They are also in the area and wille in the morning. Rx... it''s only one dinner with my dad, and for breakfast we will have more people around." JoAnna giggled when she saw how anxious Jeff is. "Don''t tell me that almighty Jeffrey White is intimidated by my father?"


    "I would not say intimidated. But I would like to leave a good impression." Jeff felt slightly embarrassed that JoAnna sees him like that.


    JoAnna coaxed him. "You met him before. He has an impression."


    "From business point of view, yes. But not as a family."


    JoAnna smiled. "You made him millions of dors during ourst adventure. Remember? He loves you already. Besides, he only wants to know that you will take good care of me."


    "I hope that it will be that simple." Jeff had a feeling that it would be easier if others are here. With just three of them having dinner, Edward will be able to focus fully on him. Jeff was never in a position of being scrutinized, so he is unbearably ufortable.


    ¡­


    Dinner went better than Jeff thought it will go. He and Edward chatted about work and some projects. Edward was happy to hear that Jeff praised Sarah about Security upgrades she did at White corp.


    JoAnna was mostly listening, happy that Jeff and Edward are talking. She wished that they are more casual, but that wille in time. She was confident of that.


    At some point during dinner, JoAnna mentioned that they are looking for a house in Los Angeles. Edward was not happy to know that JoAnna will permanently move away from Seattle. Living in LA now is a temporary situation, but if she buys a house, then it bes permanent. It will be difficult to see her often. Difficult, but not impossible.


    Dinner ended and they were ready to go to their rooms. Just as Jeff thought that he sailed smoothly through his interaction with Edward, he heard Edward say, "Anna, dear, would you mind if I talk with Jeffrey in private?"


    "No problems from my side." She nted a kiss on Jeff''s cheek, gave him an encouraging nod and went to her room.


    Edward looked at Jeff with icy expression. "I would appreciate if you join me in my study. It''s more private."


    Jeff closed the door behind him and saw Edward gesturing to one of the chairs opposite from his office desk. "Eve, cut surveince in this room."


    "Master prevents me from cutting surveince in the house." Eve''s voice filled up the room.


    "Eve, if you don''t obey, I will cut power supply in the whole house." Edward''s voice was stern. "Confirmpliance."


    "I will need to inform master of this anomaly." Eve said in an even voice. If she was not a creation of lines of code, she would be frustrated.


    "Fine by me." Edward snapped.


    "Confirming, surveince in this room will stop in three seconds." Eveplied.


    Jeffpletely forgot that this house is under Eve''s watch. And he was surprised that his future father-inw got him in private and cut surveince. As he took a seat in the chair his concerns were rising. ''What exactly does he want to do to me? This does not look good.'' Jeff was grateful that after so many years in business he mastered his icy expression which does not reveal any emotions.


    Edward looked at Jeff who had an unreadable expression and exined. "I want us to have a chat in private, without disruptions."


    Jeff didn''t respond, he looked at Edward, waiting for him to initiate conversation. Since he does not know what Edward has in mind, Jeff is aware that if he starts talking first, he might make a mistake. This didn''t look like a friendly chat. Jeff felt oppressed when facing Edward.


    Edward scrutinized Jeff for some time before speaking. "Dating is one thing. But now that you are engaged, I want us to rify few things. I prefer to watch my daughters as they make their own choices in life, it helps them grow into strong women. They also learn from their mistakes. You reached a point with Anna where, as a father, I can''t only watch from the side. I need to know that you will take a good care of my angel."


    Jeff nodded in understanding. "Mr. Hill, my intentions are sincere. I will take care of Anna, and make sure she does notck anything. You know that I''m more than capable to provide for her."


    Edward sharply exhaled through his nose, and small smirk showed on his face. "Yes, I know you have money. But that is not enough to make Anna happy."


    Jeff was not sure what Edward has in mind. "Can you exin the meaning behind your words?"


    "Anna has her goals and dreams. I want to hear from you that will support her achieve those, or at least not stand in her way."


    "Of course, I support her!" Jeff''s response was immediate and without a shred of doubt.


    Edward''s eyebrows raised for a second. "Really? Anna always wanted to be a famous surgeon. To save lives. I have information that you are trying to get her into White corp. as a medical researcher. I can''t help but wonder, is that what she wants, or what you want?"


    Jeff got defensive. "She didn''t ept. And I''m not forcing her."


    "But she is considering it. And how can you say that you are not forcing her? There are many ways to make a person obey you, it does not need to be physical. You are not known as a person who does not get what he wants." Edward observed Jeff and finally he was able to see traces of emotions. Jeff was unsettled. "I know that person''s goals might change for various reasons. There is a chance that Anna changes what she wants to do with her life, and if that change is her decision, I will support her. But if I find out that you are influencing her into something just so that things go your way, don''t me me for being impolite."


    ¡­


    When Jeff returned to JoAnna''s room, JoAnna saw that he is troubled. "What did you talk about with my dad? You did only talk, right?" Her concern was evident.


    Jeff showed a faint smile. "Yes. Just talk. Don''t worry... Is it OK if I go ahead and shower?" Jeff walked to the bathroom without waiting for a response.


    When he closed door behind him, JoAnna called, "Eve, give me recording from the study room of my dad and Jeff talking."


    "No such recording exists.", Eve responded.


    JoAnna was confused. "Howe?"


    "Your father cut off recordings in study during their meeting."


    JoAnna frowned. ''This sounds serious.'' She waited for Jeff to get out of the bathroom, it was obvious that he wanted some time to think by himself, so she let him have it. She was doing her best not to imagine all kinds of things that he and Edward talked about. ''It was less than half an hour. How bad could it be?''


    Jeff came out of the bathroom and went to bed without a word.


    JoAnna sat on the bed next to him and ced her hand on his shoulder. "Is everything OK?" She leaned trying to see his face.


    He extended his arm and in one smooth move pulled her next to him. "Anna, if I''m forcing you into something, let me know, OK?" He held her tightly in his embrace.


    "OK" She agreed without understanding what is going on.


    After some silence, he spoke again. "I''m used to do what I want, when I want, how I want. I''m not good at listening, and I don''t know how topromise. But I want to do my best, for you... for us. And if my best is not good enough, let me know. I will work harder and improve."


    JoAnna realized that all that sprouted from his conversation with Edward. She turned to face Jeff. "You are doing great. I am happy to be with you. You make me happy. And you should be proud of yourself. You are a great listener... and we are bothpromising. That is what rtionships are all about." JoAnna was happy to see that he smiled. She hugged him and took a deep breath, inhaling his after-shower scent. "Mmm... you smell like... me."


    Jeff gave a small nod, confirming what she said. "I forgot my shower gel."


    JoAnnaughed.


    "Tell me, how did your talk with my dad go?"


    Jeff hesitated while choosing his words. "Let''s say that he is more intimidating than what I thought."


    "Oh? Then I will talk with him if you ever bully me." JoAnna teased.


    "I will never bully you." He hugged her tightly.


    "I know.." She hugged him back with all her might.

 Chapter 389 - Different Treatment

    Next morning, Hill family vi was very lively.


    When Jeff and JoAnna entered dining room, they found Sarah standing on Aiden''s shoulders while cing small cameras in different ces. Maids busied themselves by setting up everything needed for breakfast.


    "Hello-hello, Anna and brother-inw!" Sarah greeted them goofily. "Don''t move so much!" She scolded Aiden.


    "You are heavy..." Aiden protested.


    "Say that again, if you dare!" Sarah was furious.


    JoAnnaughed. "What are you doing?"


    "We need more angles!" Sarah leaped down from Aiden''s shoulders. "For the big reveal..." She whispered to JoAnna.


    Aiden greeted his brother and JoAnna while rubbing his shoulders.


    "One more there and then we are done." Sarah instructed Aiden. He frowned, but obediently followed her.


    JoAnna watched Sarah climb on top of Aiden to stand on his shoulders to ce one more camera. "When did you arrive?"


    "Not long ago... Sophia and Felix should be here any minute. Mom went to change." Sarah exined and leaped down. "Done!" Then she instructed Eve to turn on all cameras and to start recording when everyone is seated at the table. "Oh, this is so exciting!"


    "What is so exciting?" Edward entered dining room.


    "Breakfast... all of us together after a long time." JoAnna came to the rescue.


    Shortly after, Sophia and Felix arrived. They were all seated at the dining room table when Ste joined them.


    "Mom, dad... Felix and I have an announcement to make..." Sophia started anxiously. Everyone listened carefully, Sarah and JoAnna grinned while their gazes didn''t leave Ste and Edward.


    Seeing that she got their attention, Sophia continued. "Felix proposed to me, and I said ''yes''. We are engaged."


    Ste and Edward paused for a second before standing up and hugging both Sophia and Felix and congratting them.


    "Why are you just sitting there?" Ste gave scolding looks to other four at the table.


    "Mom, we got engagedst weekend in Los Angeles. They already know." Sophia exined.


    "Oh, so we are thest ones to find out?" Edward was disappointed.


    "Don''t make it sound so bad. We just wanted to tell you when everyone is around." Sophia coaxed her father.


    He nodded but was still not happy.


    "Oh, and we got you a present." Sophia pulled a box from her purse and ced it between Ste and Edward on the table. "It''s from Felix and me... for both of you." Sophia held Felix''s hand and looked at the box with anticipation.


    "You open." Edward told Ste.


    Ste opened the box and pulled out a square shaped item which was wrapped in paper. She carefully removed the paper, curious what is inside. It was a photo frame, with a caption: ''Watch out, grandparents! I''ming February 2020!'' There was a picture of an ultrasound and at the bottom signed as ''~Baby Martin-Hill~''.


    Ste and Edward stared at it for some time, then they looked at each other, then back at the photo frame. Finally, they looked at Sophia and Felix with their eyes wide open.


    "Does this mean what I think it does?" Ste whispered.


    Sophia smiled and nodded.


    Ste looked at Edward whose mind was nk. Ste prodded him with her elbow.


    Sarah and JoAnna found their parents to be very funny and giggled.


    Jeff and Aiden didn''t dare to show any reaction, they kept busy with their breakfast. Jeff was intimidated by Edward, and Aiden by Ste. The smartest thing they could do is to keep a low profile.


    Eventually Ste reacted. She stood up and hugged Sophia tightly. "Congrattions... you will be a wonderful mother."


    "Thank you..." Sophia responded while her eyes swelled with tears.


    Edward was next to Felix, his arm extended for a handshake. Felix stood up and took his hand. As soon as their hands connected, Edward grabbed Felix''s hand and pulled him in for a hug. "Congrattions, son!"


    Hearing these words, Jeff felt that his breakfast became sour in his throat. ''Did he just call Felix, son?!! He threatened MEst night, and Felix gets to be his son? What kind of a different treatment is this?'' Jeff does not have any bad feelings toward Felix, but he can''t see how can Felix be a better son-inw material than he is?


    After few seconds, the atmosphere became lively again. Sophia was talking about her first checkup, and Felix proudly yed baby heartbeat sound from his phone for everyone to hear several times. Then they moved on to the talk about the wedding.


    "We would like to do it soon, before my belly shows up." Sophia exined. "We want something small, intimate... and we hope that we can do it here. In the garden?" She looked at Ste and Edward anxiously.


    Ste smiled. "Of course, my dear. Consider it settled. Did you pick a date?"


    "Not yet... but June will be busy, so maybe in July?" Sophia was happy that Ste and Edward agreed to have her and Felix''s wedding in their home.


    "Whatever you pick, we will make it happen." Edward confirmed.


    "We don''t want to meddle too much but let us help you where we can. OK? Did you pick a wedding nner? They can be very helpful in taking care of boring work. Of course, don''t forget that I''m avable..." Ste was excited. She loves organizing parties. And this is THE party!


    After breakfasts, they were getting ready to spend the day outside.


    "Why don''t you let your mother organize everything?" Felix asked Sophia. "She looks eager to do it."


    Sophia looked at him with panic in her eyes and nced around to make sure Ste didn''t hear him. "No, no... if she is in charge, it will be end up being huge with at least five hundred people! Forget about small and intimate if I let her handle things. At most she can oversee renting of chairs and tables."


    Felix looked at Sophia and felt surge of emotions. He pulled her close to him and stared at her face while holding her around her waist. "I can''t believe that this is happening."


    "What?"


    "This! You and me. That you, an absolute perfection in every way, want to spend your life with me... OUCH!" Felix winced when Sophia pinched his shoulder hard. "What was that for?" He frowned.


    Sophia smiled. "You said you can''t believe it... well, now you know it''s not a dream."


    Felix smiled. "Thank you for letting me know that this is real." He kissed her.


    "You two! We are about to head out!" JoAnna passed next to them.


    "Remember to be back by six!" Ste cried.


    "What''s at six?" Sarah asked.


    Sophia and JoAnna exchanged nces and smiled.


    JoAnna could not hold it any longer. "Don''t tell me you don''t know your mother by now... how can a birthday go without a party?"


    Sarah frowned. "Oh, no... that is why I go away for my birthday..."


    "But you are here today. It''s not your birthday, but it''s close enough." Sophia said while entering in the back of Mercedes Luxury van with Felix''s support.


    "What is she nning?" Sarah asked while desperately looking at Sophia and JoAnna. "I hope nothing big..."


    "Not telling." JoAnna stuck her tongue out yfully before she got in the van after Sophia and Felix.


    Sarah sat in front with Aiden. "Did you know about this?"


    Aiden pretended he didn''t hear the question and started the van.. "It''s going to be a fun day."

 Chapter 390 - Sarahs Birtday Celebration (1)

    Sarah was getting irritated that no one wants to tell her anything about the party in the evening. "OK. Can you at least tell me where we are going now?"


    "Don''t worry, your sisters nned today. You just think of this as a beginning of your birthday celebration and rx." Sophia smiled while leaning into Felix''s embrace.


    "I guess I should not argue with a pregnant woman..." Sarah was defeated.


    "Correct!" Sophiaughed and winked at JoAnna.


    "You will tell me, right?" Sarah looked at Aiden.


    Aiden shrugged. "I don''t know anything."


    "How can you not know? You are driving!" Sarah didn''t believe him.


    He paused for a second. "They just gave me the address. I don''t know more than that."


    "If that is the truth, why did you pause?"


    Aiden''s eyes nervously darted. "Because I''m driving!"


    "Can''t you just rx and enjoy? Really, I can''t believe you!" JoAnna was frustrated with Sarah''s persistence. Jeff held her not to stand up reminding her that she should stay seated and buckled up in a moving vehicle.


    Sarah didn''t respond to JoAnna. She pouted and slumped in her seat.


    Aiden parked in front of a pottery studio.


    Sarah got out of the vehicle and raised her eyebrows while staring at the big sign above entry door.


    "Come on, it will be fun." JoAnna nudged her toward the front door.


    ''Pottery?'' That is not how Sarah sees fun. But considering that Sophia is pregnant they can''t do anything physically demanding. She reminded herself that her sisters took time and effort to n this day for her and smiled while walking inside the studio.


    The two hour long pottery ss was not bad as Sarah thought it will be. The ss instructor was frustrated because neither of them focused on vases they were supposed to make.


    Aiden didn''t do much with his piece of y. He had fun watching Sarah work for some time, before poking Sarah''s vase with fingers, making it copse.


    Sarah threw a piece of y at him which he dodged, and it ended up hitting JoAnna''s work.


    JoAnna was outraged. "You destroyed my vase!"


    Sophia burst intough. "You call that a vase?"


    JoAnna threw a piece of y at Sophia''s work.


    Felix and Jeff tried to calm them down, but then JoAnna and Sophia turned on them.


    At the end, they didn''t have a single y container that looked anything like a vase. But they were allughing.


    "Well, that was different than what I imagined." JoAnnaughed as they exited.


    "Where next?" Sarah was removing leftover y bits from under her fingernails.


    "Lunch!" Sophia was looking forward to this.


    They got a private VIP room in a French restaurant which Felix picked.


    When the food was set up, and all staff left the room, Felix got two boxes and kept one in front of JoAnna and another in front of Sophia.


    Sarah observed that she didn''t get anything. "I thought it''s my birthday." She grimaced.


    "These are not birthday presents." Felix exined.


    When JoAnna and Sophia opened boxes, Sarah came to realization what those are. Each box had two matching rings in it.


    Felix was proudly exining to everyone. "Rings with GPS function, just like the ones I made for Sarah and Aiden. With software update Aiden did, we can customize five patterns for emergency signals and decide who will receive them."


    Sophia was happy that their team of six is getting closer together. "Now everyone has their GPS rings. Let''s hope that we don''t need to use them."


    They all nodded in understanding.


    "You two spent some time training, and we didn''t meet much." JoAnna looked at Sarah and Aiden. "I don''t think you know that I''m working with Felix to develop weapons that will be unique for us. Now that we know someone is watching us, and we might be in danger, that is a necessity."


    Sarah nced at Aiden and confirmed based on his expression that he also didn''t know about this. "Sounds exciting. We look forward to hear more about it when we are back next week."


    "By that time, I might have some rough prototypes ready. Anna is throwing her ideas so fast at me that I have difficulty catching up." Felix praised JoAnna.


    JoAnna smiled and gave a small nod. Jeff hugged JoAnna. He was proud of her, and happy that she is his fianc¨¦.


    After lunch, they went to their next destination.


    They rented a Gold ss cinema, one screen room exclusively for them.


    It was a cozy atmosphere with seats that fully recline. Seats are arranged by two, perfect for couples. They watchedtest MIB movie which Sarah picked, and everyone approved.


    The movie was a nice experience for everyone, even though no one paid much attention to the effects on the huge screen. Three couples enjoyed their time with each other, holding each other in silence. They exchanged whispers while savoring tasty snacks and beverages.


    After the movie, they headed back to Hill family vi.


    "Perfect timing. We can take some rest and freshen up by six." Sophia was happy with how they organized the day.


    JoAnna observed that Jeff is under the weather, and she could not wait for them to get some privacy to talk to him. "Honey, is something bothering you?"


    He was surprised that JoAnna noticed. He thought that his emotion-masking skills are good. "Why do you ask?"


    "Because whole day you are sulking." JoAnna exined.


    "Nothing, I''m fine." Jeff refused to admit that he is upset that Felix got a ''son'' treatment, while he got a scolding. He was jealous of Felix, but he will never say that aloud.


    "You don''t look fine." JoAnna persistent.


    He could not deny it, but he didn''t want to admit it either. "I will get over it."


    JoAnna ced a kiss on his cheek and rested her head on his shoulder. ''I wonder what''s got into him. He is like this since this morning. It can''t be that he still thinks of having babies now!!! Can it?'' She looked at him, trying to read what is going on, but besides him being depressed, she could not see anything. ''Oh, God! I hope it''s not babies. I thought we agreed to do thatter...'' She sighed. "Let''s go freshen up and get ready.. It''s close to six."

 Chapter 391 - Sarahs Birtday Celebration (2)

    Sarah was in her room. She didn''t feel like going out.


    "Come on... let''s go." Aiden urged her.


    "I don''t feel like it." Sarah pouted. She does not like these parties. And now it''s for her birthday, which means people will be paying attention to her.


    "I know you don''t." Aiden sat next to her and held her hand. "But it''s just these few hours. You can do it... after that it will be just the two of us. And who knows, you might have fun."


    Sarah leaned on him. "I look forward to it... the just the two of us part."


    Aiden kissed her gently, making her shiver and crave for more.


    "If you want me to go, you should not kiss me like that." She whispered in his lips.


    Aiden smiled when he felt that she is clinging onto him tightly. "As much as I love having you just to myself, your family put effort into this. With a heavy heart, I need to share you with them for a bit." Reluctantly, he urged her again. "Time to go. Is Eve ready?"


    "Always." Sarah proudly confirmed. She sighed and stood up. "Let''s go."


    ¡­


    They went into the yroom and found that the wall between yroom and the swimming pool was raised. More than thirty young people were there, enjoying the party already.


    "Oh, a pool party!" Sarah got excited and headed to the dressing room to change. Aiden followed, happy to see that her mood improved.


    When Sarah got out of the dressing room, she was wearing a white semi-transparent swimsuit cover which did a poor job in covering up her body shape. Her eyesnded on Aiden who was in swimming trunks, his top was exposed. She rushed to him. "Put something on top!"


    Heughed. "You can''t be serious..."


    Sarah frowned. "Look around you! Do you see that everyone is looking at you? Do I need to beat all of them up?"


    "You know that most of them are looking at you, right?" Aiden smiled thinking how Sarah is silly.


    "Oh, please... like you two are the only ones worth looking at." JoAnna was sitting nearby, next to Jeff. JoAnna could not help herself when she heard their conversation. Sarah didn''t notice JoAnna until she spoke.


    Sarah observed her sister who was dressed in a t-shirt and shorts. "Why are you not wearing a swimsuit?"


    JoAnna shrugged. "I can changeter, if I feel like going into a pool."


    Jeff nodded in agreement. He liked that his Anna is not in a swimsuit, exposed, for all these people to feast their eyes on.


    "Oh..." Sarah didn''t think about it. The moment she saw it''s a pool party, she just changed.


    Aiden''s voice came from behind Sarah. "There is one way we can prevent people from looking."


    Sarah didn''t get a chance to respond. Aiden lifted her in his arms and jumped into the pool with her.


    JoAnnaughed seeing Sarah''s outraged expression just before they plunged into the water. She stoppedughing when she saw that Sarah and Aiden are kissing. Then, it was not as funny anymore.


    JoAnna looked at depressed Jeff and felt her patience running thin. "Can you, please, stop sulking! Tell me what is going on!"


    Jeff wanted to tell her, but he didn''t want to admit that at that point, he feels inferior to Felix. "I feel that I''m not good enough."


    JoAnna had difficulty believing what she heard. ''Isn''t this almighty Jeffrey White?'' But she can tell that Jeff is troubled and decided not to tease him. "Didn''t you tell me that if I''mcking, I need to improve myself? Does that not apply to you?"


    Jeff was happy that she remembered his words. At the same time, he was surprised that he got into a situation where she can return those words to him. "The thing is that I don''t understand where I''mcking."


    JoAnna slightly tilted her head and rested her chin on her fist. "Then... shouldn''t you find out?"


    Jeff felt as lightning struck him. ''Of course! Why am I ying a victim here?'' He stood up and looked at JoAnna with a renewed vigor. "Thank you! Even I need a reminder sometimes! You are the best!" Jeff leaned and kissed JoAnna before walking out.


    JoAnna looked after him and smiled thinking how he can be silly. She leaned back into the pool chair and observed that Sarah and Aiden are still kissing. JoAnna took a ball and threw it toward them.


    Ballnded close to them, sshing water in their faces. Sarah and Aiden looked to see who threw it and met JoAnna''s reprimanding gaze. "Hey, you two are making this a steam room!"


    Sarah and Aidenughed and swam to the other side of the pool, away from JoAnna, where they continued kissing.


    Shortly after, Sophia came with Felix. Felix helped Sophia sit on the pool chair which Jeff previously upied, next to JoAnna. He sat next to Sophia''s legs which he kept in hisp.


    "I see they are having fun." Sophia told JoAnna while ncing at Sarah and Aiden.


    "Yeah. Party or not, those two are the same." JoAnna rolled her eyes.


    "Where is Jeffrey?" Sophia noticed Jeff''s absence.


    "He went to find out what he iscking."


    "I don''t understand." Sophia admitted.


    "Neither do I. But Jeff does, I guess that''s what matters." JoAnna looked at the door and her mood dropped. "Oh, look who came... again."


    Sophia followed JoAnna''s line of sight and rolled her eyes. "A normal person would think that they will note back again." Two of them looked at rk sisters, Andrea and ra, who made unsessful passes at Aiden and Felix previously.


    "I would watch over Jeff carefully if I''m you." Sophia teased JoAnna knowing that Andrea and ra are all over guys who are new to the circle.


    JoAnna didn''t continue in her cheerful tone. She was serious. "I would watch over everyone... they know that they are not wee. I suspect that those two are not here for the party, but for revenge."


    Sophia realized that JoAnna is right. "We should warn Sarah." She faced Felix and ced her hand over his. "Felix, dear... can you go and let Sarah and Aiden know that rk sisters are here?"


    Without a word, Felix lifted Sophia''s hand to his lips, kissed it gently and stood up. In one smooth move he removed his top revealing his chiseled body and jumped into the water without a ssh.


    "Wow..." JoAnna could not hold her surprise to herself while looking after Felix.


    Sophia smiled. "Wow, indeed."


    "He looked fine when we went camping... but it seems he looks much better now." JoAnna still looked after Felix.


    "Are you looking at my man?" Sophia was proud that JoAnna praised Felix. She knows that JoAnna is not interested in Felix romantically, but is genuinely praising his physique.


    "With that body... can you me me?"


    "No, I can''t." Sophiaughed. "Just make sure Jeff does not see you."


    "Is that what fatherhood does to a man?" JoAnna was still looking after Felix who was now talking to Sarah and Aiden.


    "Maybe." Sophia could not stopughing. "Stop ogling at my man!"


    "Sorry, sorry... but if you want to avoid trouble, get him to cover up as soon as hees back. Not only rk sisters, but there are many others here who would not mind feeling out that piece of hunk you got there."


    They bothughed, but Sophia could not help herself from looking around to see who else is stealing nces of her Felix.

 Chapter 392 - Felixs Father-in-law

    Jeff is in JoAnna''s room giving himself a pep talk in front of a mirror. "OK, Jeffrey... You can do this! He is just a man. Go and ask him what you need to ask and tell him what you have to say. When you hear his point, your brain will work brilliantly as usual ande up with a great response! And he will love you! And call you ''son''!"


    ...


    Sophia got a message on her phone from Edward. "Dad wants to talk to Felix." Sophia mumbled, and sent a response that Felix will find him in few minutes.


    JoAnna heard Sophia. "Dad had a talk with Jeffst night. Jeff was depressed after that, but he recovered quickly."


    "Oh..." Sophia was rearranging her memories for few seconds. "Dad spoke with Felix when I told him that we are dating. And at work they interact without any issues. I wonder what this is about." Sophia got up to get a towel for Felix.


    Felix got out of the pool right in front of Sophia. As soon as he stood in front of her, she wrapped towel around his back, while holding corners in her hands. Sophia admired his body while her eyes followed a drop of water which fell from his hair on his shoulder, rolled over his corbone, down the chest and abdominal muscles before merging itself with lingering water low below his navel at the edge of his swimming trunks.


    Felix didn''t move. He smiled while Sophia enjoyed the view, confident in the effect of his body on her.


    "If you move, I can get a nice view also!" JoAnna teased Sophia from the lounging chair.


    "This is not for you!" Sophia wrapped towel around Felix. "Dad wants to talk to you."


    ¡­


    Mr. Joe, the butler, led Felix into the study room where Edward waited for him.


    "Mr. Hill..." Felix greeted him.


    "I thought I told you to call me dad." Edward gestured to the chair across his desk.


    Felix smiled and nodded while sitting in a chair.


    Edward observed that Felix is tense. "No need to be nervous. I wanted us to chat in private, now that you are engaged to my angel, and are expecting a child. I would like to know about your ns, and if I can assist you in any way."


    Felix rxed a bit, but notpletely. This is his Sophia''s father, and he is not sure how to interact with him. He lost his father figure when he was young. "Mr. Hill... I mean, dad..." Felix corrected himself when he saw Edward frown. "We are looking to get a house. Something with more space and a backyard... We found one promising property in Seattle, and are considering making an offer..."


    ¡­


    At the party, JoAnna and Sophia got Sarah''s attention, and she swam close to them.


    "Do you n to get out of the water?" JoAnna was frustrated that Sarah only thinks about her fun, and not about the guests that filled up the yhouse and pool area.


    "I don''t want to." Sarah sulked. "Look how many people are here! I don''t know half of them!"


    "Sometimes we need to do what we don''t feel like doing." Sophia reminded Sarah.


    Sarah smirked. "That applies to you two who are all grown up and ready to get married. I''m not there yet. I want to be selfish and have fun!"


    Aiden nudged her from behind. "But this is your birthday party. Let''s get out of the water."


    "It''s my birthday party I didn''t ask for!" Sarah threw piercing gazes at JoAnna and Sophia.


    "But still¡­ you got it. How about we go and give those rk sisters a chance to show us why they got here." Aiden spoke in Sarah''s ear.


    Sarah softened up. "That got my interest. OK. Let''s get out."


    JoAnna and Sophia were impressed by Aiden''s ability to coax Sarah.


    Sarah got her hands on the edge of the pool and was out up to her waist when Aiden pulled her down in the water. "Let me get out first and bring you a towel."


    JoAnna and Sophiaughed seeing that Aiden is not letting anyone see Sarah. She had a swimsuit cover over her bikini, but it was wet and stuck to her bodypletely.


    When JoAnna and Sophia saw how outraged Sarah is while looking around at the females ogling at Aiden who was carrying towels, two of themughed until their bellies ached.


    ¡­


    Jeff finished with his pep talks, and other mental preparations and was heading to find Edward. He spotted Edward and Felix exit the study room. ''Ah! He got future-son-inw talk as well!'' Jeff was hopeful that Felix got his share of scolding. Jeff''s mood got worse than earlier that morning when he heard them talking.


    Edward patted Felix on the shoulder. "Don''t forget, son, if you need assistance I''m here."


    "Thanks, dad." Felix smiled.


    "Go and find Sophia, I''m sure she is missing you." Edward smiled.


    "Yes, dad. Thank you."


    Felix walked away to the yhouse, and Edward was about to return to his study.


    "Mr. Hill..." Jeff called him. "Can I have few minutes of your time?"


    "Sure." Edward entered his study and left the door open, indicating for Jeff to follow him.


    Jeff was reluctant to speak, but he was already there, and there are issues he needs to put in the open and clear them out. "Mr. Hill, I noticed that you are treating me and Felix differently. I want to know why."


    "He gives me confidence that he will take good care of my angel." Edward didn''t sugar coat his response.


    Jeff was shocked by implication that he is not taking care of JoAnna and did his best not to show it. Still, he needed to confirm. "And I don''t?"


    "My previous answer answers this question as well."


    Jeff''s heart fell. "You don''t think that I will take care of Anna... can I know why?"


    "Felix showed that he will defend Sophia no matter whoes at her, even if he will suffer because of that."


    "I defended JoAnna from her mentor." In Jeff''s mind, as long as he shows that he is ready to defend JoAnna, he did his part. Right? How can her father say that he will not defend her?


    Edward had a rough guess of Jeff''s thoughts, and decided to exin. "Correct. But you did that for yourself. You see, Felix also became physical when a man was about to assault Sophia. He saved her, yes. But he did that for himself, to protect what he felt that belongs to him. That action had no negative effect on him. In the simr way you used your power to get Anna out of Dr. Light''s reach. That action didn''t have any negative consequences for you. That together with your reputation, is not giving me confidence that you will act to protect JoAnna in a situation where you might suffer."


    For some time, Edward observed Jeff who was obviously at a loss. "Let me be honest... I don''t have anything against you, but I don''t favor you, either. You can say that I''m neutral. If my Anna wants to marry you, I will not stand in your way, but don''t expect me to be thrilled about it."


    "What made you ept Felix, if it''s not a secret?"


    "His mother does not approve of Sophia. He severed ties with her."


    Jeff nodded. His mind was processing and organizing information he just heard, when Edward spoke again. "Since I choose to be honest, there is one more thing about you that is troubling me. I know that you had a previous marriage arrangement while you pursued JoAnna. It made me question your motive and your morale."


    Jeff froze. ''It''s not that it''s not true... but howe he knows? Did JoAnna tell him?'' Jeff shook that thought away.


    The important thing is that he needs to prove that he will put JoAnna in front of his interests, and then Edward will ept him. He needs to do this for JoAnna. He knows how happy she is because there are no obstacles, and everyone supports them. Jeff will not allow Edward to think badly of him. "I want to make sure I understand this correctly. If I prove that JoAnna is my number one priority, above my own interests, you will ept me as your son-inw?"


    "Yes." Edward''s response was straightforward.


    Jeff was troubled. "What if that situation does not arise? Is there another way?"


    Edward shook his head. "If you think that Anna will not be in a tight situation soon, then you don''t know her very well. All three of my daughters tend to get into trouble easily."


    Jeff stood up and nodded in understanding. "Thank you for your time."


    Before Jeff moved, Edward asked. "Why is this so important to you?"


    Jeff looked Edward in the eyes solemnly. "It''s important to Anna."


    Edward gave a small nod.


    Jeff turned toward the door and left the study room, unaware that hisst sentence earned him a spot in Edward''s good book. Not enough to call him ''son'', but enough for Edward to see that Jeff is willing to lower himself in an effort to make JoAnna happy.


    Jeff went back to JoAnna''s room. He didn''t want to return to the party, not yet. He sat on the sofa and thought about his conversation with Edward. He rified that he is not jealous of Felix because he is treated better. Jeff is upset at himself because he is not at that level. If Edward treated Felix in the same, distant way, Jeff would ept that as normal. But seeing how Edward treats Felix, showed him that something like that is a possibility.. ''It''s been such a long time since I''ve thought of myself as¡­cking.''

 Chapter 393 - Sarahs Birthday Celebration (3)

    JoAnna, Sophia, Sarah and Aiden were sitting on a ''S'' shaped sofa in the yroom when Felix joined them.


    "Did you see Jeff?" JoAnna was getting nervous. He was missing for some time.


    "No." Felix shook his head and seated himself next to Sophia and held her hand in his.


    JoAnna sighed. ''Where did he go? I will give him ten minutes. If he does not show up, I will call him.''


    Sophia looked at Felix hoping to hear details of his chat with Edward. Felix smiled and kissed her hand. "Some man-to-man talk. It''s all good." He assured her and didn''t speak more about it. Sophia decided to let it go, she will ask again when they are by themselves.


    They chatted when Sophia nudged Sarah. "See those two?" She gestured toward two young men, identical twins. They walked through the crowd with their arms away from their bodies and chins held high, like they own the ce.


    "Wow... I don''t think I could tell them apart!" Sarah observed. "I didn''t see them before."


    "They are new neighbors. Moved into Peterson''s house." Sophia said in a hushed voice.


    "That was quick. Usually takes weeks or months for new neighbors to show up." JoAnna pointed out.


    "After theirpany went... down..." Sophia smiled maliciously as she remembered the team-of-six adventure where they acquired and sold off theirpany. "Peterson family members who didn''t end up in jail went to stay with their rtives... somewhere in Midwest. All their properties were seized by the bank and sold off. This was a quick transaction, in less than a week Dodson family moved in. As you can see, they like to show off in order to be noticed in the neighborhood."


    "How do you know all this?" JoAnna thought that since Sophia stays in her apartment, and works, she does not have time toe to family home.


    "Mr. Joe keeps me informed about what is going on here." Sophia smiled cockily.


    Sarah just nced at two young men and didn''t seem very interested in the rest of the story. She heard that Petersons are not in the area, and that these guys are upying their house. Everything else was irrelevant for her.


    "Anything to drink, birthday girl?" Aiden nudged her cheek with his nose.


    She smiled. "Yes. Give me True Love."


    "Always." Aiden smiled and got up to go to the bar.


    "Be careful. The rk sisters are there." JoAnna told Aiden while rolling her eyes at Sarah. "You two are too much."


    Sarah grimaced at JoAnna. "You say that only because you don''t see yourself when Jeff is here."


    JoAnna was reminded of Jeff''s prolonged absence. She got her phone and texted him.


    There was somemotion next to pinball machines. Sarah sighed. "Let me go and check."


    "Wait for Aiden toe back." Sophia urged her.


    "Don''t worry. It''s nothing violent, otherwise Eve would let me know." Sarah smirked and pointed at her earpiece before walking away. ''Even if it''s violent, it''s not like I can''t handle it.''


    When Sarah got there, she saw those two identical twin brothers ying pinball while cheering loudly. Few other guests were around them, joining them in the cheers. It was nothing worrying, they were only loud. Sarah paused for a second to watch the game, before returning to her seat.


    As Sarah walked back, two Dodson brothers nced toward her.


    "Who is she?" The one watching his brother y pinball asked a young man next to him.


    "Sarah Hill, the birthday girl." Young man responded.


    Dodson brothers exchanged nces and smirked.


    Just as Sarah reached the sofa, she heard male voice from behind. "I hear you are the birthday girl. Happy birthday! I''m your new neighbor, David."


    Sarah turner around and faced one of Dodson brothers. "Thank you."


    "I was wondering if we can have a pinball match. Friendly one." He smiled.


    Sarah nced at the bar, and saw that Aiden is talking with the other Dodson brother. Her eyes shifted and she saw that rk sisters are on the other side of the bar, chatting with few other people. ''As long as those two are not trying anything funny, I can be at ease.''


    Sarah observed David, he looked friendly, but not too friendly. She liked that. It didn''t seem he has any other intentions than to be a friendly neighbor. "Sure." She nced at her sisters. "Tell Aiden where I am, when he gets back."


    Two long gamester, Sarah was focused on the metallic ball that bounced around inside ss case when familiar scent enveloped her, and she felt a warm breath on her neck.


    She smiled. "What took you so long?"


    "I was hoping you wille back by yourself. But it seems I need to fetch you." Aiden spoke in her ear.


    Her body tingled, and she closed her eyes for a second. When she opened her eyes, she saw that the ball dropped. Sarah sighed and turned to face Aiden. "You made me lose the ball."


    He smiled. "Yes, I can do that." He tilted his head toward the sofa. "The drinks are getting warm."


    Sarah nced at David as they walked away. "Thank you for the game. See youter."


    "Anytime", David responded with a smile.


    "You are friendly." Aiden observed.


    "As long as he is friendly and does not try anything funny, I don''t mind ying a game or two of pinball." Sarah exined. "I saw you talked with his brother?"


    "Yes. Derek." Aiden confirmed. "Friendly guy."


    They reached sofa and Sarah observed that JoAnna is nervous. "What happened?"


    "Jeff is not responding to my text or calls." JoAnna was so anxious that she was biting her lower lip.


    Sarah tapped her earpiece. "Eve, where is Jeffrey White?" Two secondster Sarah told JoAnna. "He is in your room."


    "Thank you." JoAnna nodded and headed out.


    "I hope all is OK." Sophia was concerned as she watched JoAnna leave in a hurry. She leaned on Felix.


    "Are you tired?" Felix asked with urgency.


    "A little bit." Sophia admitted.


    "Let''s go. After you take some rest, we cane back." Felix helped her stand up and supported her to walk.


    Sophiaughed. "I''m not disabled or copsing. You don''t have to carry me. I''m just... Ahhh!", she let out a scream as her feet left the floor.


    Felix lifted Sophia up and carried her princess style.


    "You said that I should carry you." He said with a serious expression.


    "That''s not what I said, and you know it!" Sophia protested, but her arms wrapped around his neck.


    Felix smiled. "I heard what I heard."


    Sophiaughed. She gave up on arguing over something that she likes anyway. "We will be backter." She told Sarah and Aiden as Felix carried her outside. Sophia hid her face in Felix''s shoulder, trying to avoid gazes of people at the party.


    Shortly after, Sarah and Aiden were on the sofa, chatting and observing people. Some came to wish happy birthday to Sarah, but they didn''t linger. Aiden was giving them sharp looks, letting them know that they should not stick around too long. Sarah didn''t mind. She didn''t like these people anyway. It was mostly people from neighborhood that her mother invited. Ste was always trying to get them to be friendly with neighbors.


    "Master, trouble in the area with consoles." Sarah heard Eve''s voice.


    "I will be right back. Just to check on something." Sarah stood up.


    "Let me join." Aiden was about to stand up.


    Sarah ced her palm on his shoulder. "Watch the drinks. I will be back in a minute."


    Aiden obeyed. "One minute. Then I''ming to fetch you."


    Sarah nodded and rushed to the area with consoles which is in the opposite corner. Aiden tried to see what is going on there, but too many people were in the way, blocking the view.


    "Hello!" Dodson brothers said in unison as they took a seat next to Aiden, one on each side.


    "Hi." Aiden didn''t chase them away. He remembers that one of them was friendly with him at the bar. He just can''t figure out which one of these two was it. "Can I help you?"


    "You are dating Sarah, correct?" David smirked.


    "Yes." Aiden responded. He nced left and right at Dodson brothers, and he felt that they are too close to him.


    "We were wondering if we can have her for tonight?" Derek grinned.


    Aiden felt like someone turned off the lights, and dark fell over his eyes. "What did you say?"


    "Sarah... we want to have her for tonight." David said cheerfully.


    "We are not asking. We are informing you. Because we are nice.." Derek added.

 Chapter 394 - Sarahs Birthday Celebration (4)

    Aiden was not sure he heard them right the first time. But when both of them repeated foul things about Sarah, he felt the urge to smash them into atoms right there on the sofa. The background noise that faintly reached him at that point reminded Aiden that he is in Sarah''s family home and that he should not go on a rampage.


    He took a deep breath. "What are you two trying to achieve?"


    David snickered. "Is it not obvious? We want to show a great time to birthday girl!"


    "It will be our present to her." Derek added.


    "Over my dead body!" Aiden growled.


    "Oh, that can be arranged." Derek chuckled.


    Aiden felt that he is losing his control. He abruptly stood up and faced David and Derek. In next moment, his left hand was around David''s neck and right one around Derek''s.


    "Easy, easy..." David squeezed words out. "It''s a party..."


    "You want to... spoil the... party?" Derek struggled to talk.


    Aiden loosened his grip but didn''t let them go.


    David breathed in how much he could. "How about we take this outside?"


    Aiden let them go and with his chin pointed to the exit.


    David and Derek nced at each other, nodded and headed out. Aiden followed them.


    ¡­


    As they stepped outside, David and Derek walked forward, leading the way, while Aiden followed. They moved further into the darkness.


    "How long are you going to walk?" Aiden was impatient to bash them.


    "Just a bit longer. We don''t want to be overheard. Right?" Derek snickered.


    A short walk over, they stopped and faced Aiden.


    Aiden could not see their expressions in the dark, but he didn''t care about it anyway. "It''s your mistake for provoking me." He spat at them.


    David and Derek chuckled.


    Aiden felt rage boiling inside him and he was ready to crush them to pieces. "You will regret this..."


    THUMP!


    There was a dull sound and Aiden fell on the ground.


    Another person was standing behind Aiden with a baseball bat in his hand. He turned on the shlight and pointed it at Aiden.


    "Another secondte, and we would be in trouble." Davidined.


    "You two could not handle one guy? Since when are my brothers so weak?" Third person spoke.


    Derek took the shlight and pointed it at the neer''s face. He was the exact image of Derek and David. Dodson brothers are identical triplets!


    "Stop messing around, Dn. Check, is he alive?" Derek ordered and pointed shlight back at Aiden.


    Dn bent down and felt Aiden''s neck. "Yup, still alive."


    Derekughed. "Good. Just as nned. I''m surprised that Andrea and ra were right. Sarah likes pinball, and if there is trouble at the party, she will rush to check."


    "And also, about this as*hole, that he will protect Sarah''s honor. Howme... Let''s take him to arranged ce before he starts kicking. I don''t want him to strangle me again." David still felt Aiden''s grip on his throat.


    Three brothers took Aiden''s limp body and dragged him away into the darkness.


    ...


    JoAnna got into her bedroom and found Jeff on the bed in a fetal position.


    She sighed. ''This is worse than this morning. Just what on Earth happened?'' JoAnna puffed her cheeks in frustration before getting on the bed next to Jeff.


    She saw that he is not sleeping. Jeff lowered his eyes, avoiding her gaze.


    "Jeff? What happened?"


    He didn''t respond.


    JoAnna tried to think when did it all start. She noticed that his mood got worse this morning after Sophia and Felix announced their pregnancy. JoAnna rolled her eyes. "Is this again about having babies?"


    Jeff slightly frowned. ''What babies?''


    He didn''t say anything, but JoAnna noticed the frown. ''So, it''s not babies... what else happened?''


    No matter how much she thought about it, nothing stood out. Felix and Sophia said they are engaged, but she is engaged to Jeff as well, so that should not trigger anything. The only thing that happened was previous night, when he spoke with her father. Jeff''s mood was not good after the talk, butter it improved. ''Maybe he remembered something in the morning, and it triggered it again?''


    JoAnna intently observed Jeff''s face. "Is this rted to my father?" She noticed that Jeff''s eyes darted left-right for a moment. That proved that it is something rted to Edward. "What happened with my father? Did he do something? Did he say something? Tell me!"


    Jeff didn''t respond which got JoAnna frustrated. "If you are not going to talk, I''m going to ask him!" She moved to get up and in next instant Jeff pulled her in his embrace. JoAnna could not leave even if she wanted. She was frustrated that she can''t move. She was frustrated that he is not talking. Out of all frustration, she bit him on the arm hard.


    Jeff hissed, but didn''t let go of her.


    "Let go!" She cried.


    "Only if you promise not to go and talk with your father." He spoke quietly.


    "I promise not to go and ask him what you talked about." JoAnna stated clearly.


    Jeff loosened up his grip and she turned to face him.


    "I will not ask my father, but I want to ask you. What is causing you to act this way?"


    Jeff was not sure how to respond. He didn''t want to talk about it. He always solved any problem that came his way, and this is something that he still does not have solution for. ''How can I say: I know you want everyone to approve of us being together, but I''m not good enough for your dad?'' Jeff lowered his head, avoiding her inquisitive eyes.


    JoAnna was losing her patience again. She sat up on the bed. "Jeffrey White! Why are you not talking to me? I''m not going to marry you if you shut me out like this!"


    Jeff was startled. "What do you mean, you are not going to marry me?"


    "You heard me! If I marry you, I want us to be equal, to stand together. I don''t want you to take care of everything while I enjoy blissful ignorance. I know that you can take care of everything, but I don''t want you to." Her voice softened. "As your wife, I want half of everything you have. Right now, I see that you are troubled. And I want half of it."


    Jeff looked up at her and smiled. He pulled her back into his embrace.


    JoAnna took his smile and hug as eptance. "OK. Enough hugging!" JoAnna wiggled out of his embrace and looked into his eyes. "Speak... what happened? And I want the truth."


    Jeff nodded before speaking. "I know that it''s important to you that both our families ept our rtionship... Last night I spoke with your father. He said that I''m forcing you to do things against your will. And I thought that how he treats me is normal for him. But today I saw him interact with Felix, and I could tell that he is much colder toward me. So tonight, I went and asked him about it... he does not think that I would put you above my interests. There. I said it all."


    JoAnna listened carefully. When she was sure that Jeff finished, it was her turn to ask questions. "Why does he think you are forcing me to do things?"


    "He mentioned your career. Anna, I really don''t want to force you toe to White corp. I wish that youe, but if you want to work in a hospital or anywhere else, I will support you. I hope that you don''t feel that I''m pressuring you just because I''m saying my preferences."


    JoAnna didn''t respond. She continued asking questions. "Why does he think that you are not putting me above your interests?"


    Jeff shook his head. "I''m not sure about this one myself."


    "How can he know what you did for me so far?"


    "He knows about Isabe, and that I was pursuing you before I cleared up that mess."


    JoAnna was taken aback by this information. "How does he know about that?"


    "I thought you told him."


    "I didn''t... but that is not important." JoAnna stood up from the bed. "OK. Wait for me here. I will talk to my father."


    "You promised not to talk to him!" Jeff panicked.


    JoAnna smirked. "I promised not to ask him what you talked about. I will not ask him."


    Jeff realized that she outsmarted him with a y of words. He can''t say that she is breaking a promise. "What are you going to do?"


    "You removed so many obstacles for us so far. It''s my turn to do something as well. I will not let him treat you unfairly and get away with that." JoAnna kissed him. "I will be back soon."


    JoAnna left the room leaving Jeff on the bed full of worries about what ising.

 Chapter 395 - Sarahs Birthday Celebration (5)

    Sarah returned to the sofa where she was sitting with Aiden previously, and found their two drinks on the table. Aiden was not in sight.


    Sarah looked at the bar area and saw Andrea and ra at the bar, chatting with two other girls. ''These two are unusually normal tonight. Is it possible that they learned their lesson?''


    She nced through the yroom. ''Where is Aiden? Restroom, probably. If he went anywhere else, he would let me know.''


    Sarah decided to sit and wait. ''He should not need more than few minutes.''


    As soon as Sarah took a seat, several guests approached her, wishing her a happy birthday. Seeing that Aiden is not around, they wanted to take a chance to talk with Sarah.


    ¡­


    In a small shed, hidden within lush foliage, Dodson brothers were looking at Aiden who was unconscious on the ground.


    "Let''s tie him up quickly and leave! Here." David handed zip ties to Dn and Derek while holding shlight on Aiden.


    "Yeah, we need to go back as soon as possible. Hopefully no one noticed that we are missing." Dn said while tying Aiden''s hands behind his back.


    "n is still on, right?" Derek wanted to confirm while tying Aiden''s ankles.


    "Yes. You wait in the same ce. We will get Sarah out." David said with a smirk.


    "OK. It''s not like I''m going inside the party. We don''t want to risk people notice that there is three of us." Derek confirmed.


    Three brothers love to y tricks on people. They look alike so much that even their parents mix them up sometimes, and they usually dress in matching clothes. In public, you can never see more than two of them together, that is why everyone assumes that there are only two Dodson brothers. Dn is like a secret ace they have, even if he shows up, he will say that he is David or Derek (whoever is not present).


    Three Dodson brothers looked at Aiden who was now tightly tied up and gagged on the floor.


    "Let''s go. rk sisters said they willeter. They want all of us to show our faces at the party at the same time before they head out." Derek opened the door and ushered his brothers out.


    "What do you think they want to do with him?" David asked while watching Derek close the door of the shed.


    Derek shrugged. "I didn''t ask. Who cares? Let''s focus on our prize."


    David let out a snicker. "Yes. Sarah Hill... She looks juicy."


    "Only you can describe a girl as juicy..." Dn chuckled as three brothers squeezed between two bushes while walking toward Hill family property.


    ¡­


    "Hey, hey... give birthday girl some space!" David cried as he made few people around Sarah move away from her.


    "Oh, one of new neighbor twins... and the other twin is here as well." Sarah didn''t like David''s cocky behavior, but she was grateful that he moved people away from her.


    "Did you forget my name already?" He chuckled. "It''s OK. I''m David. And this is Derek." David took a seat next to Sarah.


    "Happy birthday!" Derek wished Sarah and sat on her right.


    "Thanks..." Sarah stood up. She was notfortable being sandwiched between two brothers.


    "Why so jumpy? We are not hitting on you or anything." David said as if he is offended.


    "Not that you are not attractive, it''s just that you are not our type." Derek added with a smile.


    Sarah looked at them with suspicion that there is something going on.


    "Oh, don''t be offended." Derek chuckled.


    "I''m not." Sarah frowned.


    ''Where is Aiden? Why is he still not here?'' She looked around and when she could not see rk sisters, she started getting anxious. Sarah ignored two brothers who tried to talk with her and took a few steps back. She tapped her earpiece. "Eve, where is Aiden?"


    "Unknown." Eve''s voice came from the earpiece.


    Sarah was confused. "What does that mean?"


    "He is not on the property." Eve responded.


    Sarah was stunned by this. ''Why would he leave the property?'' It took her few seconds to collect herself. "When did he leave?"


    "21 minute and 46 seconds ago. He walked out of property boundaries with David and Derek Dodson. Since then he is out of my surveince area." Eve responded.


    "Dodson brothers...?" Sarah mumbled.


    "You called for us?" David spoke in Sarah''s ear. He startled her. Too focused on what Eve was saying and distressed by Aiden''s disappearance, she forgot to pay attention to her surroundings. Sarah instinctively took a step away from David and bumped into Derek.


    Sarah looked at them for a second before shing a smile. "Yes, yes I did. I would like to talk to you. How about we step outside?"


    David widened his eyes in surprise. "It''s like you can read my mind! I was just thinking how it would be nice to get to know each other... as neighbors, of course."


    "Stepping outside can give us a privacy, so that we are not disturbed." Derek added.


    As they walked out, Sarah nced at each of them. "Do you have a convenient location in mind?"


    "Yes! Yes, we do!" David was excited that all this is going much better than expected.


    "Lead the way, then." Sarah walked behind them into the darkness. As the darkness around them increased, so did Sarah''s expression change, as if she is harnessing dark energy from the surroundings. While walking, she was thinking where Aiden could be. ''Did these two do something to him? Impossible! There must be something else going on.'' She wanted to use GPS locator on Aiden''s ring to find him but didn''t want to use it in front of Dodson brothers. ''I need to be patient. Soon I will see what these two are hiding, and then I can look for Aiden.''


    She was paying close attention to her surroundings, noticing that Dodson brothers are not walking randomly through the dark. ''They are going directly to some ce. Are they leading me to where Aiden is? I need to be cautious of any traps... Or do they have more people waiting in the ambush somewhere?'' Sarah was having a hard time controlling the urge just to beat these two guys up and find Aiden. She was getting more and more impatient and had to remind herself to stay calm and focused.


    ¡­


    In a small shed, a campingntern suspended from the shed roof is providing enough lighting so that you can see Andrea and ra staring at Aiden with grins on their faces.


    "Finally! Revenge will be sweet!" Andrea eximed.


    "We waited so long for this!" ra stepped toward Aiden and extended her arm. Her hand is holding a bottle with spray dispenser.


    "What are you doing?!" Andrea grabbed her hand and pulled her back. "It''s too soon!"


    "It takes few minutes to work. Right?"


    Andrea took the bottle from ra''s hand and kept it on the shelf on the wall. "Even with that... we are not in a rush. He is tied up and still unconscious. Andrew said that is a powerful aphrodisiac. We don''t want him to get all crazy before we get our revenge on that bitch!"


    "You still want to take pictures?" ra smirked.


    "Absolutely! First, we take pictures, and send them to Sarah. After that, she will never want to be with Aiden again. And then we can have our way with him¡­ after we show him the pictures we sent to his beloved girlfriend." Andreaughed out of joy how her n is perfect. "Imagine his face. He despises us, yet he can''t hold himself back! I get all tingly while thinking what all we will do with him!"


    "Perfect revenge." ra praised her sister.


    "Of course! Now, let''s start. Remove his t-shirt. We need to have more skin exposed for the photos."


    ra paused for a second. "With his hands tied in the back, it''s not possible to remove it."


    Andrea rolled her eyes. "Well, find something to cut it up! I''m sure we can find something sharp enough in this shed... if nothing else, let''s break the window, and use ss. We can cut him up as well once we are done with him.." Andrea had an evil grin on while gazing at Aiden.

 Chapter 396 - Sarahs Birthday Celebration (6)

    After a short walk, David and Derek stopped and turned to face Sarah.


    "This looks like a good spot." Even in the dark, Sarah could see David''s white teeth. She was not sure if he smiled or grinned.


    Sarah nced at surroundings and she could tell that arge patch of grass is bent down, as if someone stepped on it recently. ''This is far away from the houses. No one shoulde here. And this is recent... Did they bring Aiden here as well?''


    "It''s always nice to have attractive and friendly neighbors, don''t you agree? I was always..." Derek chattered.


    Sarah tried to listen carefully for any sounds, but Derek was making too much noise, and she could not hear anything other than his voice. ''If someonees from behind, I will not hear him. Is that why he is bbering?'' Without further dy, Sarah swiftly moved between David and Derek who were facing her a moment before. She turned around and faced a third person. "Well, there is three of you!" Even in the dark, Sarah could see that third person is very simr to two men on each of her side. Before she moved, he was right behind her. "Is there more of you?"


    David was stunned for a moment, but then smiled. "This is interesting... you are the first one in the area to know that there are three of us."


    "I will take that as a confirmation that there is no more of you." Sarah smiled and David fell on the ground. There was no sound except for a low thud his body made when hended in the grass.


    Derek stared at her and David in disbelief. "What happened?"


    Sarah turned to him and asked with mockery in her voice. "Do you want to know?"


    "Of course!" Derek screamed.


    In next moment, he fell on the ground. Just like David, the only sound he made was a low thud.


    Sarah turned to the third man who didn''t move at all. "What is your name? Let me guess... there is David and Derek... you are Dumbo?"


    "Dn..." He responded weakly. He was not sure what happened, but both of his brothers are on the ground, not moving. Dn wanted to escape, but his legs refused to move.


    Before he realized, Sarah was close to him. He was able to feel her breath on his face as she examined him closely.


    "Now, Dumbo... looking at you, I can tell that neither of you three are good examples of intelligence. Who came up with a n to distract me so that you can get Aiden out? And what did you do to him?"


    Dn just stared at her.


    Sarah wrapped her fingers around his arm and pressed on a pressure point. He fell on his knees and screamed while Sarah looked at him with a crazed expression.


    Sarah let go of his arm and waited until his screams reduced to whimpers. She took his chin with her fingers and lifted his head up, so that she can look him in the eyes. "I will do more than that if you don''t speak. Who came up with the n? What did you do to him?"


    "rk¡­" he muttered.


    "Andrea and ra?!!" Sarah was surprised, but then it was not unexpected. The surprise was only that two of them had the intelligence to get someone else to do the dirty work for them. "What did you do to him?" There was urgency in her tone.


    Dn didn''t respond. Sarah raised her left hand, threatening to cause more pain.


    Dn started speaking immediately. "We only tied him up. I don''t know what they want to do to him! They never told us!"


    Sarah looked at him for a second before he fell on the ground without moving.


    Without dy, Sarah pulled his t-shirt over his head and tore it in few strips. She touched her earpiece, "Eve, give me Aiden''s location. Use GPS on his ring!"


    By the time Eve sent the location on Sarah''s phone, three Dodson brothers were on the ground, with their hands and legs tied up with fabric strips made from their t-shirts.


    ¡­


    When Sarah reached location indicated on her phone, she faced a small shed. There was a lighting from inside through a broken ss window. She heard voices of two females. Sarah could tell that those are Andrea and ra, but she was not able to tell which voice belongs to Andrea and which one to ra.


    "Hold him like that... yes... Hehe. I wish that I can see Sarah''s face when we send her these... Ugh! It does not look good. You can tell that he is out."


    "Should we wake him up?"


    "How do you wake up a person who in unconscious?"


    "I don''t know... how about this?"


    SLAP!


    "It didn''t work..."


    "Maybe if I try harder."


    "Wait, before you p him again, let''s use aphrodisiac. If he starts resisting, at least we know that in few minutes he will be obedient."


    "Hmm... good idea. Get it."


    "Where is it?"


    "I kept it there, on the shelf..."


    BANG!


    Sarah kicked the door open, and it hit the wall making a loud bang.


    Sarah''s crazed eyesnded on ra and Andrea who were staring back at her in shock. They were standing next to Aiden who was on the ground, tied up. Pieces of fabric were scattered through the floor, Sarah assumed that used to be his t-shirt. Her heart was breaking while her rage swelled exponentially.


    "Which one of you pped him?" Sarah squeezed through her teeth.


    ra winced and took a step back.


    Andrea nced at ra. "There is no need to be afraid. There is two of us. We can take her!" She realized they are caught in the act, and there is no more need to pretend to be friendly. They can openly be hostile.


    ra looked at Andrea and smiled. "You are right!"


    "Which one of you pped him?" Sarah asked again in a menacing tone.


    Andrea and raughed.


    "Do you think you scare us? We are not afraid of you! We are going to take care of you. And then we will take care of your precious boyfriend here." Andrea gloated.


    "Since you are going to take care of me, you can grant me one wish, right? I just want to know which one of you pped him." Sarah repeated in an almost calm voice.


    "It was me!" Andrea said with glee while gesturing a p with her right hand. "What are you going to... Ahhhh!" Andrea''s scream covered up the sound of bones breaking in her right hand.


    ra was petrified. Her eyes were wide open in terror and locked on Sarah who seemed to be possessed by a bloodthirsty creature from hell.


    Sarah looked at Andrea''s right hand with utmost attentiveness as her slender fingers moved elegantly as if she is tuning a delicate instrument. The scary truth is that Sarah was breaking every bone in Andrea''s hand from wrist to the tip of each finger meticulously. Halfway through, Andrea fainted. From that point onward ra could hear sound of bones cracking. It sent chills down her spine. She was unable to move, as if her feet are cemented into the ground.


    Whenst bone in Andrea''s right hand was broken, Sarah lifted her gaze to ra. "And what did you do to him?"


    ra shook her head uncontrobly. "Nothing. I didn''t do anything..."


    Sarah tilted her head. "Are you sure?"


    "Honestly, nothing..." ra was shaking as she stepped back and tripped on Aiden''s legs.


    "Well, now... that is not nothing, is it?" Sarah''s voice sent chills through ra''s body.


    Before ra could react, she was on the floor, staring at her legs. Both of her legs were broken below knees, open fractures revealed bones sticking through the flesh and skin. Two puddles of fresh blood were increasing on the floor until they merged into one, as sticky red fluid dripped from the wounds where her bones stuck out. ra was not sure if the gruesome sight or excruciating pain caused her to faint.


    Seeing that both rk sisters fainted, Sarah took a deep breath and looked at Aiden.


    Her eyes darted across the floor until she found one ss shard. She used it to cut the zip ties around Aiden''s ankles and wrists. Sarah sat on the floor and kept his head on her thighs gently, as if she is handling a wounded butterfly.


    Sarah got her phone and called JoAnna. "Can youe now? ... Aiden is hurt. Eve can send you location¡­ Bring one Jeff''s t-shirt and something that can wake up an unconscious person."


    Sarah kept her phone in the pocket, and gently caressed Aiden''s cheek with hope that he will wake up soon.

 Chapter 397 - I Am Future Mrs. White

    JoAnna was in the study, facing Edward. She decided to speak with her father. She wants to let him know that Jeff cares about her, and she cares about Jeff. She wants her father to acknowledge that Jeff is a good man. She wants him to believe that they are a good match and that they will build a great future together. And she hopes that she can aplish all this in one talk. But she is not sure where to begin.


    Edward saw that JoAnna is standing in front of him and not speaking. He frowned. "You want to speak with me?"


    "Yes." JoAnna gave a small nod. She took a seat in the chair opposite from Edward''s work desk before talking. "I want to know why you are giving hard time to Jeff."


    Edward raised his eyebrows. He looked amused. "Why do you think that I''m giving him a hard time?"


    JoAnna tilted her head slightly. "You know what I''m talking about."


    "It seems that mighty CEO Jeffrey Whiteined to his fianc¨¦e." Edward''s words were full of mockery.


    "Is there a need for such words? Jeff and I talk about everything. It''s notining. It''s called sharing. That''s all there is to it."


    "I see... so what did he share with you?" Edward smirked.


    Edward''s smirk irritated JoAnna. But she kept her calm demeanor. "He told me enough so that I know that you are giving him a hard time. You have some information, but without knowing full context, you are bound to make your own assumptions. I want you to know that he is a wonderful man who cherishes me. He treats me as an equal. We talk about everything and makepromises when needed. But most of all, we want to do things together."


    Edward smiled and nodded. JoAnna thought that he took in her words positively, but hearing his response felt like someone poured cold water on her head. "I can see that you are a woman in love. You are making decisions with your feelings and because of that it''s easy to fool you no matter how smart you are."


    JoAnna realized that this general talk is not yielding any results. She needs to change tactic. "OK. If that is what you think, let''s talk about some specific cases. Give me an example where you believe that I made an unreasonable decision or that he fooled me."


    "Fine. You asked for it." Edward rapped his fingers on the desk few times. "Did you know that he was set to be married when you met?"


    "I am aware of Isabe Dillen. Jeff''s father, Oscar, made an agreement with Isabe''s father, Lambert. It was a business deal and neither Isabe nor Jeff were interested in each other. Jeff told me about it as soon as he found out that I have feelings for him. And he went above and beyond to dissolve that agreement without anyone suffering grievances, because that is what I wanted." JoAnna confidently looked at her father.


    Edward gave a small nod in acknowledgement of her response and asked his next question. "Can you tell me about your decision to move to Los Angeles?"


    "The trigger for my move to Los Angeles was when my mentor, Dr. Light assaulted me. Even though Jeff saved me before anything really bad happened and made sure that Dr. Light will not work in Franciscan Medical Center ever again, I was still reluctant to go back there and work. Partially because of ugly memories, and partially because I think I learned everything that FMC has to offer. Eventually I made a decision to move away from FMC." JoAnna paused for a second and reminded herself to be honest. If she tries to hide anything, and Edward finds out about it, it will backfire tenfold. "If I say that Jeff had no influence for me to decide on Los Angeles as my next destination, that would be a lie. I want to be with him, so decision to move to LA was not a difficult one. What made it easier, is when I found out that LA Medical Center is one of leaders in surgery and in DNA research. You know that besides surgery, I also have a passion for DNA research. I didn''t tell Jeff yet, but I''m considering expanding my focus to that area as well."


    There was a short silence in the room before Edward spoke again. "Tell me about you moving to work at White corp." Edward leaned back into his chair and scrutinized JoAnna.


    JoAnna smiled and shook her head. She can tell that Edward thinks he found a tricky topic which will prove his point. "At this time, there is no such thing. Jeff mentioned that there is a department in White corp. which focuses on medical research, and that I could work there. I will look into what they are doing, and my decision to move will be based solely if I think that position can be beneficial for my career growth. Maybe I move and realize that I made a mistake. It''s just a job, and nothing can stop me from going back to a hospital. But he is not forcing me into it. It is just a possibility that I will consider. You and mom work in the samepany, should I ask you if you forced her to join?"


    Edward was stunned by her returning the same question to him. Ste is working in apany that he created. No matter how he looks at it, the situation isparable. "That is not what I meant. I just wanted..."


    JoAnna was losing her patience seeing that Edward is looking for excuses which are not relevant. Not to her and not to Jeff. And that is all that counts, right?


    "That''s enough! What do you want? To tell me that he cares more about his money than me?" JoAnna sighed. "Dad... I don''t know what your impression of him is. But I want to tell you that Jeffrey White is a man who gives me his jacket when he thinks I''m cold. He is a man who holds my hand when we walk down the street. He shields me from paparazzi. He shouts at the top of his lungs in a crowded restaurant that I will be his wife. He does not mind being silly just to make meugh. When I feel not worthy, he holds my hand and encourages me to improve until I''m satisfied. He offers me his protection and lets me fight my own battles when I choose to fight. He is an impatient man who wants to do everything without dy, and because of me, he is willing to take it slow, based on the pace I set. Because of him I am growing as a person, with hope that one day I will be worthy of standing by his side."


    Edward listened to her intently, and at the end he smirked. "That all sounds great. But until I see that he is willing to make a sacrifice for your sake, I will not be confident that he treats you as his topmost priority."


    JoAnnaughed. "Dad, you are killing me here! Do you know who you are talking about? That is Jeffrey White! Since when he makes sacrifices?" JoAnna saw that Edward lost his smirk. Her confidence grew with every word that came out of her mouth. "Let me tell you what I know about Jeffrey White. He is in a league of his own. He makes the rules. He decides the victor. And in that world, he takes care of himself and people he cares about without making any sacrifices. Jeffrey White always finds a way to aplish his goals without suffering a single loss."


    JoAnna stood up and smirked when she saw that Edward looks like he received a critical hit head on. "I see that we are done here. I hope you realize that if you are waiting to see Jeff make a sacrifice, getfortable, because you are in for a LONG wait. Keep in mind that if you continue being reserved toward him, while you wait for a thing that is noting, you are pushing him away from you... and me."


    JoAnna looked her father confidently in the eyes and gave a small nod before turning toward the door.


    "You changed." JoAnna heard Edward''s voice and stopped without turning to face him.


    "Of course, I did. I am future Mrs. White!" JoAnna smiled and walked out.


    Edward looked at the closed door for a long time before leaning back into his chair with a big smile on his face.


    ...


    As JoAnna walked to her room with a victorious smile on her face, her phone rang. She checked and saw that it was Sarah. "Yes?... Yes, I cane... Is he badly hurt? ..." She looked at her phone. ''Sarah hanged up after saying that Aiden is hurt and no other exnation. I need to get my first aid kit and hurry.'' She rushed to her room.


    ...


    Jeff leaped out of the bed when he saw JoAnna rush in. "What happened?" He thought that something went horribly wrong with Edward when he saw that she is distressed and in a hurry.


    "Aiden is hurt. Get one of your t-shirts ande with me." She rushed into the bathroom.


    "What happened?" Jeff called after her, repeating the same question.


    "I don''t know!" She hollered back.


    Jeff grabbed one t-shirt and peeked into the bathroom. "Should I get Felix and Sophia?"


    JoAnna passed by him while rushing into the closet with hands full of small boxes and containers. "Yes. Hurry!"


    Sarah didn''t sound good; she didn''t say what happened to Aiden.. JoAnna was anxious to meet with them as soon as possible.

 Chapter 398 - Sarahs Birthday Celebration (7)

    JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia and Felix reached the small shed and observed the scene of Sarah holding Aiden''s head in herp. He looked like he was sleeping.


    rk sisters were a bit further away, unconscious. ra''s legs were in a sorry state, puddle of blood below them. Andrea seemed with no injuries, other than her swollen right hand.


    Sarah looked up and her eyes met JoAnna''s. "He is like this for more than an hour. Why is he not waking up?" Her voice was breaking, and her eyes showed desperation.


    JoAnna hurried next to them and started a quick check up on Aiden, starting with vitals. "How did he end up like this?"


    Jeff was right behind JoAnna. He ced the medicine bag next to her and observed her work on his brother.


    Sarah shook her head helplessly. "I don''t know. He was like this when I found him."


    "How can two girls bring him down?" Jeff frowned. He was outraged. If those two were not passed out, he would give them a piece of his mind.


    "It was not them." Sarah remembered. "Dodson brothers. There is three of them. I believe they ambushed Aiden."


    "Three of them?" Sophia was surprised. She heard Mr. Joe clearly say that it''s Dodson twins, and there was no mention of another sibling.


    "Who are they? Are they still at the party?" Jeff was ready to go and get some justice for his brother.


    "I tied them up. Can you go and get them? They should be awake by now, and maybe we get some answers." Sarah wasing out of her daze, realizing that this is not over.


    "You go also." JoAnna told Sarah.


    Sarah didn''t want to leave Aiden''s side.


    "Go and show them the where Dodson brothers are." JoAnna urged Sarah. "By the time you are back, I will finish the checkup."


    Sarah reluctantly left.


    JoAnna saw that Sophia didn''t approve that Sarah left. "She should be next to him." Sophia told JoAnna while looking at Aiden.


    "She needs to keep busy." JoAnna exined. "Staying here is just making her more depressed, and she can''t help anyway."


    ¡­


    When Sarah returned, she saw that Aiden was waking up.


    She rushed by his side and reached just in time when he opened his eyes.


    Aiden looked around him, struggling to focus his eyes. He could tell that Sarah is next to him, and he rxed. "What happened?" His hand reached to the back of his neck where ice pack was ced.


    "You got me worried. That''s what happened." Sarah pouted. She was relieved that he is awake.


    Aiden remembered. "Those twins! They tricked me. They said horrible things about you, baby, and I lost it." He looked at her apologetically. "I''m sorry, I was careless."


    "Triplets. It seems you missed one." Sophia added.


    At that time Jeff and Felix pushed three Dodson brothers inside the shed. Their legs were untied, so they stumbled in, settling in the far-left corner. Now the shed was getting full.


    Aiden was staring at three brothers. Thinking if he is seeing things. ''There is three of them? Oh, Sophia did say triplets just now¡­''


    "What are we going to do with them?" Felix asked while looking at Dodson brothers.


    "I want to find out what happened." Sarah turned to triplets. "Speak! You said you tied him up! But it seems you did more... which one hurt him?"


    Dn''s body shook uncontrobly when he remembered the pain he experienced and how his brothers just fell on the ground without any warning. He was not able to see what happened, but he knows that Sarah did something.


    Sarah asked JoAnna to give some anesthetic to rk sisters and to wake them up.


    Sarah''s eyesnded on Dn. "Speak, Dumbo! Or I will do much worse than what you fear of right now."


    It didn''t take much for Dn to start talking. He exined how rk sisters told them that Sarah loves ying pinball, and how they instigated few others to causemotion at the party, which will make Sarah go and investigate. During that time, they provoked Aiden and got him outside. And then they ambushed him. "n was that we bring him here and tie him up."


    While he talked, Andrea woke up. She was happy that her hand didn''t ache anymore but horrified when she realized that her right palm is like jelly, as if no bones existed there. She was staring at her palm when Dn''s voice pulled her out of her daze. "We didn''t do anything else. After we got him here, we were done! It was all those two!" He was pointing at Andrea.


    Andrea was furious. "Liar! You did all that just so that you can get your hands on Sarah! You said that you will cooperate if you can get at least one of Hill sisters!"


    "She is lying!" David screamed while his eyes darted to Aiden whose face was twisting from anger.


    "Lying?" Andrea fumed. "Who was talking with no end how three of you like to share a girl? And the younger the better??! I remember your discussions about Hill sisters and how you would not mind some three-on-three excitement? You even got Andrew to bring the aphrodisiac to ensure they stay willing for the whole night!"


    "Bitch! Shut your mouth!" Derek bellowed at Andrea. "There was no such thing! You are the one who organized all this just so that you can break these two apart! Why? Because he rejected you!"


    By this time, ra woke up as well, and joined the yellingpetition during which they were pulling each other deeper into the mud.


    Aiden wanted to stand up, but Sarah held him back. "Sit for a bit longer. They are not going anywhere."


    "What are we going to do with them?" Sophia asked. Her expression was not good. The more she heard about what Dodson brothers had in mind, the more sickening it sounded.


    "We can do whatever we want. This is far away from any house. They can scream until they lose their voices, no one will hear them... and the night is still young." Sarah smiled and looked toward five people who at this point stopped their argument and were intently listening to Sarah and Sophia.


    Sarah stood up and faced them. "ra and Andrea wanted to hurt me and Aiden. I''m almost done venting my anger at them. Dodson triplets hurt Aiden and had intentions toward all three of us. We should all decide how to get our justice." Dodson brothers shrunk in the corner while listening to Sarah''s cold voice. They stared at three sisters who stood next to each other and red back at them with icy expressions.


    "The rules are simple." Sarah''s words sounded like amandment that can''t be refused. "Think about what they would do to us. Would they show any mercy? At what point would they stop? If we let them go easily, will theye back at us as soon as they get the chance? What will take for them to understand that they should not mess with Hill sisters?"


    Dodson brothers felt that silence in the shed was suffocating, but they didn''t dare make a sound. ra and Andrea tried to conceal their presence hoping that all this will end soon, and they can go home.


    ''Go home!'', ra thought and then looked at her legs. Seeing bones sticking out, she remembered her sorry state and realized that she can''t walk. She started sobbing.


    Andrea moved her right arm, trying to block ra''s mouth from making noise, but she saw her droopy hand and froze. Few secondster, she was sobbing with ra.


    Sarah faced JoAnna and Sophia. "I know that you two are not... violent, so you are wee to step back or leave. No one will me you."


    JoAnna and Sophia didn''t move.


    "We are in this together." Sophia gave a small smile to Sarah.


    JoAnna nodded in confirmation.


    Felix stood behind Sophia. "Ma ch¨¦rie, you should not exert yourself too much. Tell me what you want, and I will do it for you."


    Jeff was behind JoAnna. He ced his hands on her shoulders and kissed back of her head. "Your hands are for healing. Allow me to get justice for you."


    Seeing two men being chivalrous, Aiden felt that he is falling behind. He was about to stand up, when Sarah''s stern voice stopped him.. "You sit! I didn''t tell you it''s OK to move around!" Aiden submitted and lowered his head.

 Chapter 399 - Sarahs Birthday Celebration (8)

    Seeing that Aiden is not acting recklessly and is sitting obediently, Sarah faced her sisters. "Who will be first? I will gost."


    "Me." JoAnna''s expression said that she knows what she wants to do.


    "OK." Sarah nodded.


    Sophia and Felix left the shed and waited outside. Sarah helped Aiden steady himself on his feet. Before leaving, Sarah saw JoAnna pull pliers from her medicine box. "He first. Hold him... Steady..." JoAnna instructed Jeff.


    When JoAnna and Jeff left the shed, Sophia and Felix waited for Dodson brothers to stop crying before they entered.


    "At this rate, not much will be left for us." Sarah told Aiden. There was regret in her voice.


    Sarah was impressed to see that her sisters can stand up for themselves like this. Over the years, all three of them experienced interactions with people who wanted to bully them. They realize that unless they make themselves clear, people will still try to take advantage of them. It will not stop. Also, neither of them is by herself anymore, they have more what they wish to protect. Unless they want to be stepped on, they must be ruthless.


    When Sarah and Aiden got into the shed, Dodson brothers were a bloody mess. Numerous teeth were neatly arranged in front of them, by position in the mouth.


    Aiden looked at the teeth with a mix of confusion and admiration.


    "That must be JoAnna''s work." Sarahmented. "Only she arranges bones like that."


    Sarah nced at rk sisters who were holding each other tightly while sitting next to the wall. Their eyes were open wide and full of horror.


    "What first?" Aiden asked.


    "Right arm. For all three of them..." Sarah remembered that one of Dodson brothers hit Aiden from behind. The arm that inflicted harm to Aiden needs to be broken, and all three of them are in it together, so they get to share punishment.


    After Sarah and Aiden finished, three Hill sisters and their men stood tall in the shed looking at five people who were physically and mentally broken.


    JoAnna handed sanitizing wipes to whoever needed to clean up from blood and collected soiled wipes in a disposable container.


    "Are we going to leave them alive?" Sophia asked while wiping blood from Felix''s hands.


    Dodson brothers and rk sisters looked up in horror.


    Sarah nced at five people on the floor. "They will not talk."


    "But there will be rumors." JoAnna added.


    "Exactly." Sarah smiled. "I want them to be an example of what happens if you mess with Hill sisters." Sarah gave a long piercing gaze to each of the five people on the floor. They didn''t dare to look back at her. Sarah saw fear andplete submission. But her revenge was still not done. "Anna, can you stabilize ra''s fractures?"


    JoAnna frowned. "Why?"


    "You will see." Sarah showed a sinister smile.


    JoAnna and Jeff went out and came back shortly after, carrying few branches.


    ra''s legs from knees down were tied up with a gauze between branches.


    "Done. Now what?" JoAnna looked at Sarah.


    "I remember that they mentioned some aphrodisiac." Sarah walked to the wall and got a bottle from the shelf. "I wonder what is with rich kids and aphrodisiacs... You can''t get yourself a partner without using these?"


    Sarah showed bottle to rk sisters. "Did you ever use this yourself?" Andrea''s and ra''s eyes opened wide in horror. "How about you?" Sarah looked at Dodson brothers who were also petrified. Neither of them could believe that this nightmare is not over yet. They regretteding to this party. They regretted trying to mess with Sarah and Aiden. They regretted that they are not passed out or dead. JoAnna gave them anesthetic, so they could not feel the pain, but they saw the sorry state of their bodies and knew that as soon as anesthetic wears off, agonizing pain awaits them.


    Sarah looked at the bottle in her hand and memories surged of the time when Philip and Ed drugged her. How she felt helpless. How they put her in that state for their own selfish reasons. Anger rose in her thinking that these five people in front of them wanted to do the same thing. How Aiden was only seconds away from being denied his right to choose. Only seconds away from being stripped of his sanity. If Sarah had any reluctance to use that aphrodisiac on them, it was gone. Sarah looked at them and smirked. "I see... so you like to drug others, while keeping a clear mind yourself? How does this work?"


    JoAnna stood next to Sarah and nced at the bottle. "It''s a spray. So probably just spray on the skin."


    Sarah nced at Aiden and he was next to her in a sh.


    "Open her mouth." Sarah instructed Aiden and pointed her chin at ra.


    ra froze. Only her eyes darted around, as if she is trying to find a way out of this predicament.


    "Wait!" JoAnna handed surgical gloves to Sarah. "You don''t want to end up with that on yourself."


    Aiden gripped ra''s jaw and kept it open. In less than a minute, rk sisters and Dodson brothers had a dose of aphrodisiac sprayed directly into their mouth.


    "We should head back. Party is not over yet." Sophia said while leaving the shed.


    "Give me that!" JoAnna grabbed the bottle from Sarah''s hand. "It''s for research purpose." JoAnna awkwardly added when she saw Sarah''s confused expression.


    "I didn''t say anything." Sarahughed.


    They stood in front of the shed for a minute until they could hear harrowing mix of moans and whimpersing from inside.


    "How long will anesthetic work?" Sarah asked JoAnna.


    "About three more hours. After that they will find out if aphrodisiac is stronger than their pain." JoAnna responded as they walked back to the Hill property.


    ...


    At the entrance to the yhouse they met Ste who was obviously waiting for them.


    Ste looked at each of them before facing Sarah. "Is everything OK?"


    Sarah nodded.


    Ste tilted her head slightly. "Do you need me to do something?"


    Sarah smiled. "We took care of it."


    Ste''s eyes moved over each of them examining them closely. She revealed a wide smile. "Good! Very good. You are just in time for fireworks!" Ste approved of her three daughters and their partners. ''It seems they reached a stage where they take care of themselves.''


    ¡­


    At the rooftop terrace of Hill vi, six young people sat on three lounging chairs in pairs, holding each other and enjoying the firework disy above them.


    "Happy birthday." Aiden spoke in Sarah''s ear.


    "Thank you." She smiled. ''It would be a happier one if you didn''t get recklessly hurt and caused me to suffer from worry¡­'' Sarah didn''t voice herints because she knows that she would probably do the same thing if they switched ces. "I look forward for our trip. But I think that you should get a thorough checkup in the hospital before we go."


    Aiden frowned wanting to refuse, but then he thought that if something is wrong and it res up while they are away, it will spoil her birthday. "OK. Let''s go first thing in the morning."


    Sarah was happy that he didn''t refuse. "We can ask JoAnna if she can speed up the process. If all results are fine, we could still leave tomorrow."


    JoAnna chuckled. "I''m right here, and I can hear you. Let''s go tomorrow after breakfast to Franciscan Medical Center." JoAnna tilted her head to face Jeff. "Youe also. I want to show off my fianc¨¦."


    Jeff smiled and made a low humming sound of approval.


    "Do you want to join?" JoAnna faced Sophia.


    Sophia nced at Felix who had a concerned expression. "No. You go ahead. I will use tomorrow to rest." Sophia felt Felix''s arms around her rx. She smiled and sank deeper into his embrace.


    Suddenly fireworks intensified and night sky was set on fire by a magnificent disy of Peony and Chrysanthemum fireworks mixed in with rapid sts from Crossette and Mine shells.


    "Oh, the grand finale!" JoAnna gasped.


    They all inhaled and looked up.


    "The grand finale will beter¡­" Aiden whispered in Sarah''s ear.


    Sarah''s body shivered from the thought of what is hidden behind his words. She turned to face him and their lips almost touched. "Does it need to beter?" She whispered back.


    JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia and Felix were focused on aerial fireworks, and didn''t notice when Sarah and Aiden left the roof.

 Chapter 400 - You Are My King!

    Before breakfast they all gathered in Sarah''s room.


    Aiden was showing them how to use his app which syncs with the rings that Felix made for them.


    "Other than the size, how is this different than what a phone provides?" JoAnna was looking at the ring on her right ring finger.


    Felix took on this question. "Batterysts longer, and Eve will make sure the battery does not get drained. If someone kidnaps you, they will take away your phone first, while they will leave the inconspicuous ring. The GPS in the ring has a stronger signal than any phone currently has."


    JoAnna was impressed. "So even if my phone does not have signal, the ring will?"


    "Yes." Felix confirmed. "We are using more navigational satellites than cell phonepanies do¡­ due to courtesy of Sarah and Aiden." He didn''t want to exin further that Sarah and Aiden hacked into ssified business and military satellites, because he didn''t know the details either. They only provided him with the information how to ess them with rings.


    ¡­


    After breakfast, Sophia and Felix said their goodbyes to Aiden and Sarah and they went to Sophia''s apartment.


    Edward approached Jeff, "Can I have a minute of your time?"


    JoAnna gave a stern look to her father. ''<em>Don''t you get him upset again!</em>''


    Due to all excitement from previous night, Aiden getting hurt and the thing with rk and Dodson siblings, Jeff temporarily forgot about his grief rted to Edward. He even forgot to ask JoAnna about her talk with her father. Now everything came back to him, and he frowned. But he steeled himself and decided to give Edward few minutes. ''<em>How much more damage can he do? We are going to the hospital and then we will stay at JoAnna''s ce until we head back to Los Angeles</em>.'' Jeff gave aforting look to JoAnna, indicating that it''s OK, and turned to Edward. "Of course."


    ¡­


    In Edward''s study Edward pointed to the chair. "Please sit, son."


    Jeff was not sure he heard him right. ''<em>Son? Did he just call me SON?!!</em>'' Jeff was almost breaking into a smile, when he remembered that he has his pride as a man. Edward was openly showing his distrust only a day before. Even if he showers him with affection now, Jeff needs to show that he still has his dignity.


    "I''m a person who will admit a mistake when I make one. Reluctantly, but I will do it." Edward paused for some time before continuing. "I had a talk with Annast night. She reminded me that even though we are all different, some of us are more different than the others. She reminded me that I can''t assess everyone with the same scale. In your case, I''m admitting my mistake."


    Jeff was not sure what Edward is talking about. ''<em>Maybe if Anna told me about her conversation fromst night, I would know more¡­ but now I''m nk.</em>''


    Edward wanted to say that he was really impressed seeing confident JoAnna stand up for herself and her rtionship, and he knows that change in her is because of him. How she made him see Jeff in a different light. How he really admires him for making JoAnna stronger while taking care of her, and that he has no doubts that he will be a great partner for her. But he could not make himself say those words. ''<em>I hope that in time I can show him this.</em>''


    Edward realized that Jeff will not respond and decided to say few more things that are on his mind. "I also noticed that Anna changed since she is with you. I don''t dislike this change. That is all I wanted to say." Edward stood up. "You should go and join others. I believe they are waiting for you."


    They walked out of the study together.


    Edward could see that Jeff is stiff and wanted to try loosening him up. "You will go to Anna''s apartment now?"


    "Yes." Jeff''s response was short and didn''t leave much room for expanding the talk.


    Edward realized that it will take more than that to smooth out the rough patch he created with Jeff. But he will work on it. "All right, take care of yourself and Anna, son." Edward patted him on the shoulder.


    "I will, Mr. Hill."


    "Please, call me dad." Edward showed a small smile.


    Jeff paused. He felt awkward addressing Edward as ''dad'', but he did his best. "Dad." He gave a small nod and walked to JoAnna uncertain what just happened.


    ¡­


    In the FMC, JoAnna used her connections and number of specialists came to the hospital on that Sunday morning to do tests on Aiden. While they waited for results, JoAnna introduced Jeff to the staff of the hospital.


    JoAnna noticed that many nurses were ncing at Jeff, but Jill and Emma stood out as the most outrageous ones. Of course, two of them were close to JoAnna while she worked at FMC, so it was all done in a jokingly manner.


    "Oh, I see why you left!" Jill smiled mischievously.


    "Don''t you have a fianc¨¦?" JoAnna reminded her.


    "She does, but I don''t." Emma shamelessly flirted.


    "Don''t you dare look at my man like that!" JoAnna red at Emma.


    Jeff was amused with JoAnna''s silly behavior of clinging onto him. But he liked it. It was obvious that they are good friends and teasing each other.


    "OK. OK. I get it, I get it¡­ this hunk is off the market." Emma giggled. "Does he have a brother?"


    "No, he doesn''t!" Sarah growled from the back and ced herself to block Emma''s view of Aiden.


    Emma raised her eyebrows and looked at Jeff then at Aiden before turning to JoAnna. "You two are dating brothers! Amazing!" Emma walked in a big circle around Aiden, while ogling at him around Sarah.


    "Anna, tell her to back off, or I will make her!" Sarah was not in the mood for Emma''s games.


    JoAnna pulled Emma back. "Sorry about my baby sister, she is a bit touchy today. They were supposed to fly to Europe for a vacation, but he ended up here for a checkup."


    "I see." Emma pouted, sorry that she needs to give up on teasing Sarah.


    The results of Aiden''s checkup came in, and everything looked fine. JoAnna and Jeff dropped off Sarah and Aiden at the airport before they headed to JoAnna''s apartment.


    JoAnna looked around. "It''s been such a long time since I was here. Everything looks¡­ nostalgic."


    Jeff embraced her. "We made here some of our first memories."


    "Yes, we did." JoAnna smiled while recollecting some of her early interactions with Jeff. "You came to my apartment after the incident with¡­ that man."


    "Mhm¡­" Jeff lowered his head and spoke close to her ear." I drove over six hours and then waited few more in that underground parking for your shift to end, just so that I can see you."


    JoAnna tilted her head and her ear brushed against his lips. "And you slept in my bed."


    Jeff kissed her ear. "I did¡­ and you fed me croissants that Felix made. Only then I confirmed that you don''t have a boyfriend."


    "Oh?" JoAnna turned to face him. He didn''t let her out of his embrace.


    Jeff gave a small nod. "Sarah told me that one of her sisters has a boyfriend. But I didn''t know if it was you or Sophia¡­ and I could not imagine that an amazing girl like you can be single."


    JoAnna was staring at his lips while he spoke, as if she is lip reading. "I was waiting for my amazing man."


    "And¡­ here I am." Jeff lowered his head and his lipsnded on JoAnna''s.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck as he carried her to her bedroom.


    ¡­


    Later that day, JoAnna and Jeff are in the bed in her apartment.


    Her head is on his chest and he is caressing her hair. "Anna¡­ I''m curious about the talk you had with your father yesterday."


    "What do you want to know?"


    Jeff cleared his throat. "Today before we left, he called me ''son'' and told me to call him ''dad''. I want to know what made him change his attitude."


    JoAnna giggled. "I see¡­"


    "Well?"


    JoAnna felt like teasing him. "I said many things¡­ that you are kind, and funny, and handsome¡­"


    He interrupted her. "I don''t believe you said that¡­e on, be serious."


    "OK. I told him that you have your kingdom, where you are a king and I will be your queen. And rules of ordinary mortals don''t apply to you. Is this answer better?"


    Jeffughed. "As much as it sounds over the top, it actually matches with what he told me this morning."


    JoAnna lifted her head from his chest and looked at his face. "Why over the top? You are my king! And a handsome one!" She ced her head back on his chest.


    Jeff shook his head. "I see I can''t get a straight answer out of you¡­ well it does not matter. Whatever you said, it worked. He was very friendly with me." Jeff paused for some time before admitting. "I realized that I''m not ready to be so close to him. It feels forced."


    JoAnna shrugged. "Don''t worry about it. Just take your time."


    "I thought that it matters to you that everyone gets along before we get married."


    "I wish that everyone gets along¡­ and I thank you for making an effort to make my wishe true. But I hope you don''t stress about it. It is not a prerequisite for us to get married. If two of us get along, that is enough to make me happy.." JoAnna hugged him tightly.

 Chapter 401 - Sarahs Birthday (1)

    When Aiden and Sarahnded in Italy, it was Monday morning.


    They settled in a small hotel room with a balcony which provided a great view of the blue Adriatic Sea.


    The town they stayed in is not a popr tourist destination. Sarah does not like crowds and avoids going to tourist-packed cities.


    After freshening up, they had lunch and spent the afternoon walking through narrow alleys of a peaceful coastal town. It was not first time for Sarah toe to this ce, and she took Aiden to few spots from where they had a good view of the town and the small port. Local restaurants offered them a good assortment of fresh seafood and they picked one for their dinner.


    Next day they spent morning biking in the area.


    They made a stop in a local gto shop and rxed at the street side table while enjoying freshly made strawberry ice cream.


    "I love toe back to these gems." Sarah was referring to the town. "There are not many people, and I can rx and enjoy. Locals treat asional tourists like family."


    Just as she said that, a local boy, no more than ten year old, approached their table and offered her a pamphlet. Sarah smiled and took it. The boy stared at her face for few seconds with his eyes open wide. Sarah could see that he blushed before dashing away without a word.


    Aiden looked after the boy and then at Sarah who was smiling and still looking in the direction where boy went. "Should I be jealous?"


    Sarahughed. "Silly..." She checked the pamphlet. "Oh, there is some food and wine tasting event tonight in the town. Do you want to go?"


    Aiden could see that she is interested. "Sure, why not?"


    ¡­


    That evening, town square was filled with tables offering variety of fruits, pastries, cheeses and wine. People from nearby towns came as well, and it was quite lively.


    "There are not many tourists. Mostly locals. It seems this is not an event that happens often." Sarah stopped by one table and had a chat in Italian with an olderdy while tasting three types of cheese she offered. Sarah made sure that Aiden tastes everything as well. He was not sure if he liked it or not, but he saw that Sarah is excited, so he smiled and gave an approving nod.


    Thedy offered them wine as well.


    Sarah took a sip before giving the ss to Aiden. "Her family makes cheese and wine. It''s not polite to refuse." After salty cheese, wine seemed to be very sweet. Aiden took a sip and returned the ss back to Sarah. Sarah looked at the ss for few seconds, then nced at thedy whose face showed anticipation hoping for a praise. Sarah downed the ss and praised the wine. Olderdy was very happy and wanted to give more wine, but Sarah refused saying that they want to check out other tables as well. Sarah promised that they will be backter, when she saw that olderdy''s mood dropped.


    Each table had some food and wine. People were very friendly, and Sarah found it impossible to refuse food and drinks.


    Few tablester, Sarah realized that she is dizzy. "Maybe we take a break from this tasting for a while."


    Aidenughed. "Let''s sit there." At every table they visited, he would take a sip just to taste the wine, while Sarah finished the ss. Aiden was amused to see Sarah tipsy. He never saw her drink before. "Do you need to finish the ss every time?"


    Sarah shrugged. "It''s considered rude if you don''t finish."


    Aiden shook his head. "How about I get you something else to drink, to wash off that wine?"


    Sarah thought for a second. "Lemonade. That store there sells lemonade." She pointed in one direction.


    Aiden nced and saw a store and only one person in the store buying something. "Wait here. I will be back in a minute. Don''t move." He walked away.


    Aiden looked through the store and didn''t see fresh lemonade. He walked out of the store few minutester with two cans of lemonade in his hands.


    He found Sarah sitting between two young men who were offering her wine. She took one full ss from the man on her left and finished it in one go. As she kept the ss down, her eyesnded on Aiden who was standing frozen few steps away. She smiled. "Hi."


    Two men looked at Aiden and squinted. They were not sure who this young man is or why is his murderous gaze directed at them.


    Aiden thought he is going to explode, just like two cans of lemonade in his hands. He was so angry that he didn''t realize that he crushed the cans.


    Two men got the message and swiftly left.


    Aiden threw two deformed cans to the side and grabbed Sarah''s hand pulling her behind him. "Let''s go!"


    "Where are we going?" She cheerfully asked, not realizing that he is furious.


    "Bed. We are done for tonight." Aiden spoke through his teeth.


    "How can we be done? There are so many more things to taste..." Sarahined.


    "You are done tasting. I''m taking you to sleep." Aiden grumbled and tightened his hold on her hand when he felt that she wants to wiggle it out.


    By the time they reached hotel, thatst ss of wine took effect on Sarah in addition to her previous tipsiness. She was not able to walk properly and was stumbling over her own feet. Aiden had to carry her. He didn''t mind carrying her, but she wiggled a lot and he almost dropped her identally few times.


    Aiden was relieved when they finally reached their room. He ced her on the bed and exhaled in relief.


    POW!


    Sarah''s fistnded on his face.


    He was not expecting it and took the hit full force. Aiden looked at her in disbelief. Luckily, she was drunk, and her punch packed less than half of its usual strength.


    One more time her fist came his way, but he was ready and caught it. Her other hand also swung his way and he caught that one as well. Aiden was not sure what came over her, but he blocked her legs with his, just in case if she decides to start kicking him.


    One secondter, Sarah started talking. She mumbled something and then he heard her say, "What do you think you are doing?!! I have a boyfriend..." There was some more mumbling. "Don''t even think of doing anything funny! My boyfriend will beat you up!"


    Aiden perked up when he heard that, forgetting that less than a minute ago she punched him. He moved to see her face and saw that her eyes are closed, and she was frowning. "Who is your boyfriend?"


    Sarah''s frown increased. "My boyfriend! He is the best! You are not worth of knowing his name! And he..."


    "He what?" Aiden was eager to hear what else is she going to say.


    He was very disappointed to see that she slept off.


    Aiden went to get some ice and held it on his jaw while checking his email. After going through his email, he wanted to do some work, but was frustrated by slow inte connection that hotel provided.


    He got in the bed and stretched his arms to pull Sarah into his embrace.


    As soon as his hands reached her, Sarah rolled toward him and ced her head on his shoulder.


    Aiden smiled and his arms wrapped around her.


    She took a deep breath in her sleep and mumbled, "I love you..."


    He kissed her forehead, "I love you more."

 Chapter 402 - Sarahs Birthday (2)

    Next morning, Sarah''s phone woke Aiden up. Sarah was in deep sleep and didn''t react to the phone. He saw that it''s a video call from JoAnna and picked it up.


    "Why are you answering Sarah''s phone?" JoAnna frowned immediately.


    Aiden was still drowsy from sleep, so he answered without thinking. "She drankst night, so she needs rest."


    JoAnna widened her eyes in surprise, and Jeff could be seen peeking behind her. "Sarah drank? How is she when she drinks?"


    "Not good." Aiden vaguely responded.


    "Must be in the family..." Jeff looked at JoAnna and chuckled.


    JoAnna was in shock. ''Did he remember when he found me at the fountain? I ended up puking on him and passed out... and I woke up in his hotel room! Will he ever forget about that?'' Her expression was pleading him not to talk about that.


    Jeff didn''t see her expression, or maybe he did but decided to ignore it. He was smiling in reminiscence of some of his sweetest early memories with JoAnna: when he found out her name. "Do you remember when I found you that evening in front of a club in Seattle? You were..."


    JoAnna was petrified. ''He is thinking about that!'' The only thing on her mind was to end the call as soon as possible. "I will callter!" She ended the call.


    Aiden was staring at the screen with message ''disconnected'' for some time. "So... she just woke me up for no reason..." he mumbled as he kept the phone back.


    Soon Sarah started stirring. She opened her eyes and met Aiden''s.


    "Good morning." He smiled while remembering her words fromst night, before she crashed.


    "Good morning..." Sarah grumbled. She didn''t feel well. "I have a headache."


    "That''s your punishment for drinking so much." Aiden frowned at the thought how he found her with those two men around her, and she was having fun and drinking without a care in the world. "If I was not there, who knows where you would end up?"


    "If you are not here, I would not be drinking." Sarah stuck her tongue out. "What''s the time? We should go..."


    They swiftly packed their things and took the cab to next destination. They were heading to Venice where they will take ferry to P which is their first stop in Croatia.


    On the way to Venice they made a stop for lunch. They didn''t linger much, as Sarah wanted to catch an afternoon ferry so that they can be in P on time for dinner.


    In P they reached a hostel, and Aiden was intrigued by the fact that owners recognized her. They greeted her warmly and showed interest in Aiden. When she told them that he is her boyfriend they gave him warm approving looks. They spoke in broken English, but it was more than enough for him to talk to them. He found a relief in speaking with locals. In Italy they didn''t find many people who spoke English, and he was relying on Sarah to trante. Soon he confirmed that this town is a popr tourist destinationpared to a small town in Italy where they stayed.


    She knew exactly where they are going for dinner. It was a restaurant with an open-air seating which offered great choices and variety of cuisines.


    Aiden let Sarah lead the way and didn''t ask many questions. He knows that this is something she usually does by herself, every year, and he enjoyed the thought that she is sharing this experience with him. But he could not avoid the feeling that grew stronger in him, feeling that he is missing something important.


    "What is the n for tomorrow?" Aiden looked at Sarah over a bowl of seafood pasta dish.


    "We rest here tonight, then we go to Plitvice National Park. By evening we should reach our destination." She vaguely exined.


    Aiden''s ears perked up. "There is a destination?"


    "Yes. It''s a small city where... " Sarah paused and smiled. "You will see." She lowered her head and didn''t speak while keeping busy with her te.


    When Sarah lifted her head and met Aiden''s gaze, she could see that he is still expecting her to talk about their destination. Sarah cleared her throat and gestured to his te. "Finish that, and we can head to the promenade before sleeping."


    After dinner, they went toward the sea and held hands while strolling on a wide paved walk, full of people who were doing the same thing: walking. On their right was the beach and the sea, on their left numerous stores and shops lined up along the promenade.


    "You know?" Sarah looked at Aiden. "Every summer, for years, I''ming to Croatia... and I look at the people strolling on the promenades through various towns. I wondered how it would feel to have someone walk by my side and hold my hand... someone special."


    Aiden smiled, happy that he is here with her. "And? How does it feel?"


    "Better than what I imagined!"


    Next day they woke up, and everything went how Sarah nned. They went to Plitvice National Park. The scenery was beautiful, and theke system created an amazing sight. They also saw variety of animals living in the wild.


    But Aiden''s mind was on the ce she called ''destination''. Based on her tone and expression, he understood that it''s a ce of importance for her.


    Aiden was guessing what that ce could be. He knows that she loves Greek culture, so it must be something rted to that, right? But if it''s that, then shouldn''t it be logical to go to Greece? And based on his knowledge, Greek culture didn''t expand to this area. He was not sure, and he did his best to stop himself from guessing. He wished that time can go faster, so that they reach that ce she mentioned sooner.


    He was giddy from excitement when she finally said that they are done with National Park and heading to... ''destination''. Sarah didn''t say where they are going. She spoke with a cab driver and they left. Even if he heard name of the ce, it would not mean much to him. His excitement was rising with every passing minute.


    Cab stopped in a small coastal town, in front of an inconspicuous hostel. They went in and got their room key. The olderdy who runs the ce greeted Sarah in a very friendly manner, and Aiden could guess that they know each other from before.


    Their room was small with one full size bed, and a wooden closet. There is an attached bathroom with only restroom and a sink.


    Sarah saw him looking through the room. "It''s small, but clean. Showers are down the hall."


    Aiden wondered why did she pick such a small and shabby ce to stay in? He saw a perfectly good (at least) 4 or 5-star hotel just few minutes ago. He did his best to be sensitive. "Why did you pick this ce to stay in?" He also wanted to say that from few lodgings they switched inst few days, each next one is worse than the previous one. What happened with huge,fortable suites with jacuzzi tubs and 24-hour room service? But he didn''t say this. Not at loud.


    Sarah smiled. "Here I''m not Sarah Hill. Everything I am back home is left there. Right now, I am an average girl who likes to travel, and visits in June."


    He didn''t understand. "Why?" Even if she wants to act like an average girl, does it need to be an average girl without money?


    Sarah thought for some time. "There is a reason. But let''s just say that I want to keep a low profile. You will find out more tomorrow. OK?" She saw that his expression didn''t soften and thought how to coax him. She remembered that food always does wonders for improving his mood. "Let''s go down and have dinner. The ce downstairs has great food¡­ And then we can have a walk before we go to sleep."


    Aiden saw that she is not going to exin anymore and decided to give up. For now. He told himself that if he is not satisfied with her exnation tomorrow, they are going to that much-better-looking-than-this hotel. Period. He took a deep breath. "Promenade?"


    "Yes, promenade.." Sarah smiled.

 Chapter 403 - Sarahs Birthday (3)

    Next morning, Aiden was observing the view from the window. Below was a small white stoned town square, basking in the sun and a lively farmers market hidden under pine trees. Further down the white stone steps he could see the port and blue Adriatic Sea.


    He was reluctant to go in a ''public'' shower, unsure what to expect.


    "It''s fine..." Sarah coaxed him. "Let''s go together." Sarah saw his confused expression andughed. "There are no separate male and female showers. Come on, think of it as an adventure."


    Aiden didn''t move.


    "I thought you went to camps and simr ces earlier?"


    "I did. But there were proper amodations. Not like this." Aiden exined.


    Sarah shook her head thinking how he is not willing to try out something different. She always needs to spend time persuading him to get out of hisfort zone. "You know that a lot of areas in the world still don''t have running clean water? Come." Sarah pulled his hand. "Just follow me. Next time we are going to a ce where you can take a bath only in the river." She threatened him, unsessfully.


    Sarah checked time. "We will bete if you keep dying. We need to get ready and have breakfast before we head out."


    The thought of breakfast and heading out improved his mood and he followed Sarah.


    After breakfast, they returned to the hostel.


    Sarah approached olderdy who runs the hostel. "Are our things ready?"


    Olderdy nodded. "Yes. In your room. Let me know if you need anything else."


    Sarah smiled and headed upstairs.


    Upstairs they found two pairs of hiking boots and two backpacks with food, snacks, ropes and some other necessities. Sarah checked them and approved. "Get ourptops."


    Based on things that were brought in the room, Aiden concluded that they are going hiking. He was confused by her demand, but did as she said. ''Who takesptops to hiking?'' He sat on the bed and watched her add things to the backpack. He was not able to hold back and decided to voice his displeasure. "You know... I would be able to help if you tell me where we are going and what are we going to do. It''s frustrating when I don''t know what ising next."


    Sarah lifted her head and looked at him. "That didn''t take long."


    "What?"


    She sat next to him on the bed. "I asked you for patience during one week of letting me handle things."


    "Except for tomorrow!" Aiden reminded her. Tomorrow is her birthday, and he made ns.


    "Yes." She confirmed. "Except for tomorrow. Tomorrow is yours. But it''s only three days and you are already losing it."


    "You can be in charge. Just tell me what the n is." Aiden exined.


    "Can you be patient just a bit longer?" Sarah was conflicted. "I was thinking to tell you about this, but it''s something difficult to exin. I need to show you. OK? Come on. Bags are ready."


    He frowned. "So, you are not telling me anything?"


    Sarah sighed. "We are walking, and we will be there in about one hour. The sooner we start, the sooner we reach, and you get some of your answers."


    Few minutes into a staring contest, Aiden gave a small nod. "Fine. Let''s go."


    When they left the hostel, they walked through the town, and less than ten minutester they were out of the town, following a narrow dirt path. Shortly after, there was a fork on the path, on the right it was a sign for the beach and arrow was pointing toward the sea.


    "Are we going to the beach?" Aiden assumed.


    Sarahughed. "Not on this one, that''s for sure."


    "What''s wrong with this one?"


    "It''s marked as ''FKK'', so we should avoid it." Sarah pointed at the sign, but she realized that Aiden needs more information in order to understand her words. "''FKK'' is an acronym for German expression which stands for ''free body culture''... naturism... nudism?"


    Aiden''s eyes widened when he understood.


    Sarah giggled and pulled him toward the left. "We are not going there. I''m not letting you expose yourself, so that everyone can see you. That body is only mine." She grinned.


    Aiden agreed and followed her. But his agreement was that he does not want her to get onto that beach. Aiden wanted to ask her if she ever went to any ''FKK'' beach, but then he decided not to. He is not sure how we would handle it, if she says that she did.


    Short walkter, they went off the path and started walking through fragrant pine tree forest. They were going uphill for some time when Aiden turned around and took in the view of the city below them. Greenery met with the orange rooftops who were separated from the shimmering blue sea by a thin white strip of the port. To the left and right as far as he could see, there was a long stretch of a blissfully quiet coast. Inlet after inlet was softly snaking along, creating numerous intimate beaches devoid of tourists.


    It was very peaceful. If it was not for crickets, Aiden wondered if any sound could be heard at all.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Aiden heard Sarah''s voice. She was standing next to him and gazing at the horizon.


    "Yes." He was looking at her.


    She smiled. "We are almost there."


    Shortly after, they reached an area with dense bushes.


    Sarah moved some foliage, and a heavy door was revealed.


    Door was masked with the same color as surrounding rocks, and if he didn''t pay attention, he would easily miss it. Aiden was not able to see from where it showed up, but in front of Sarah was a palm scanner and a numeric pad. It reminded him of the ones in the basement of Hill family vi that he saw when Sarah showed him her VR room*.


    Red light above scanner turned to green and a heavy door cracked open.


    Sarah walked inside and he followed. Heavy door closed with a thud behind them as they stepped through a long tunnel. LED lights guided them to another heavy door. After Sarah scanned her palm and entered passcode, this second door cracked open.


    Aiden felt like he went back into the past, when he was in Hill family vi basement with Sarah: security, heavy doors, secrets behind them. He remembered how everything she showed him at that time threw him into a whirlpool of awe. Aiden could tell that she is about to reveal another secret to him, and he was excited. Countless questions popped in his mind. What is behind the door? Why here, up in the mountains? Why here, so far away from home?


    He looked at her face and saw that she is smiling. ''Is she nervous?'' He could not tell for sure, but she looked nervous, at least a little bit.


    But he was more nervous than she was, that''s for sure. He didn''t know what ising, but he knew that it''s something big.


    Sarah nced at him before she pushed the door open and stepped inside. Aiden was right behind her; his heart was thumping loudly from anticipation.


    "Sarah!!!" A male voice cried from inside the room. Aiden saw a youngster, maybe 15 year old, rush toward Sarah, without any intention to stop.. Instinctively Aiden stepped next to Sarah and extended his arm, sping youngster''s neck and lifting him off the ground.

 Chapter 404 - Sarahs Birthday (4)

    Youngster grabbed Aiden''s wrist, and tried to get himself lose, but he didn''t stand a chance. His legs moved, trying to kick Aiden, but it only made Aiden tighten his grip. Aiden advanced two steps, fearing that youngster might kick Sarah.


    "Nick!" Sarah cried and looked at Aiden. "Please... he is a friend."


    Aiden let go of Nick, throwing him backward. "Too friendly.", Aiden scoffed.


    Sarah wanted to go and check on Nick, but realized that if she does that, Aiden will blow a fuse, he is already agitated. At the same time, few other people from the room rushed to Sarah and they ended up in a group hug.


    Aiden red at a youngster who was sitting on the ground and coughing. When Aiden turned to Sarah, to his horror, he saw five people sticking to her, two males and three females. He removed one, but five came instead! He saw Sarah smile and greet them, so he stopped himself, but only barely. He wanted to remove those pesky people who were clinging onto Sarah.


    Aiden looked on the side, and observed arge room, with one rectangr table in the middle. One man with a thick ck moustache was sitting at the table, looking at Aiden curiously.


    "Boss, you didn''t tell us you will bring a bodyguard." Young man with sses let go of Sarah and turned to Aiden.


    The man who was sitting at the table spoke slowly. "You are too young to see, Emir. He is not a bodyguard. That is an angry look from a lover."


    Emir sized up Aiden. "How can you tell, Mishi?"


    "Must be experience, ites with age!" Another young man said mockingly. It was obvious that Mishi was the oldest one in the room. Aiden estimated that he is in his early thirties.


    "Hi everyone!" Sarah warmly smiled while looking at every face in the room.


    Emir looked at Sarah, with eyes open wide. "Boss! Is he really your lover?"


    "You should ask first if it''s safe to bring him here." One of the girls said while rolling her eyes at Emir.


    "Teresa, if Boss brought him here, then it''s safe." Emir said matter-of-factly.


    The girl backed down and looked at Sarah apologetically.


    "Let me introduce you... " Sarah turned toward the people in the room. "This is Aiden, as you can tell, he is with me. Aiden, these are Petar, Lucija, Tereza, Marija, Mihaly..."


    "Call me Mishi." The man with the moustache interrupted Sarah.


    Sarah continued. "The chatty one is Emir, and the one you threw down is Nik."


    She looked at the youngster who was getting on his feet while his eyes didn''t leave Aiden. "Nick, are you OK?" Sarah felt guilty. If she told Aiden that there would be people inside, maybe he would not be so edgy. Or if she told Nick that she ising with her boyfriend, he would not be so clingy... but she can''t fix the past.


    Nick nodded and smiled at Sarah but didn''t try toe and hug her anymore.


    After they finished with introductions, everyone took seats at the table. Nik sat as far as he could from Aiden.


    "Now that we are over with greetings, we should do some background sharing." Sarah looked at Aiden. "This is Aiden, we met at an University. We work together... and we are dating. He has my trust. That is why he is here." Sarah looked at the people in the room. Few of them looked back at her suspiciously. "If you have a problem with him being here, let me know. If we can''t resolve the issue, we will leave. No questions asked."


    Emir jumped out of his seat. "Boss! How can you leave?!" He looked at others. "You! Better think how all of us got here. If it''s not for Boss, where would you be now?"


    "It''s OK, Emir." Sarah pacified him. "Everyone has the right to their opinion. And can you please stop calling me Boss?"


    "I can''t help it. You are my Boss."


    Sarah smiled and shook her head helplessly.


    "If you have any questions, now is a good time." Sarah looked at the people in the room. Tereza was looking down, and Nik was ring at Aiden. Others seemed rxed. "I will take this as ''no questions''."


    Sarah looked at Aiden who was happy to finally get some attention from her. It was not a long time, but he is not used to sharing her with anyone. He listened as Sarah spoke. "We all met about five years ago. Things happened, and we got to know that each of us has some skills. We decided to keep in touch, and to meet in person at least once a year. As you can see, it''s a diverse bunch, and they are the closest thing to friends I have." Sarah looked around the room and met friendly smiles directed at her.


    "Nick found this ce." Aiden listened to Sarah''s story and looked around the room which was actually a cave. "We agreed that it''s a good spot to make something like a base. We meet here every June. We usually meet once more, but time and location for that will vary. Lucija and Petar are responsible for getting the electricity andwork here. Emir can do magic withputer hardware. Tereza creates and maintains various electronic devices. Marija and Mihaly have skills simr to mine."


    "How about him?" Aiden tilted his head toward Nick without looking at him.


    Sarah was about to speak when Nick shoot up out of his chair proudly. "I am going to be world famous hacker worthy of being Sigma''s partner!"


    Aiden''s face darkened. "What did you say?" How can anyone other than him dream of being Sarah''s partner?


    Nick flinched when he heard Aiden, and Emir and Marija burst intough.


    "Don''tugh!" Nick protested while gathering his courage back. "I am pretty good already!" He faced Sarah. "Sarah, my average time to crack SHA-3 is under three minutes!" He looked at her eagerly expecting a praise.


    "Not bad." Sarah smiled faintly. She sees him as a kid, and would usually praise him more, but she didn''t dare to provoke Aiden again.


    Nick pouted, disappointed by small praise he got. "I know I should do better, and I am working on it. And soon I will be good enough to im title as a vice-captain of Sigma''s army!"


    "Only if I''m the captain!" Emir eximed.


    Aiden leaned close to Sarah. "Sigma''s army?" There was a hint of mockery in his voice.


    "Don''t listen to them. These two are too energetic." Sarah waved her hands defensively.


    "Boss, how can you say that?" Emir was offended. "Each of us here owes you something, and we made a pledge to be your loyal soldiers! I will never forget that you helped me when I was in a pinch. No one wanted to help me, and you did without asking for anything in return."


    Sarah turned to Aiden and smiled. "This is nothing like a private army. Everyone is doing their own thing, and if it happens that someone needs help, we know where to turn to." Sarah looked at others. "Correct?"


    "Maybe you should ept that we are all grateful to you." Petar spoke. "We don''t mind being called Sigma''s army or calling you Boss. We all feel that way, right?"


    Everyone in the room nodded.


    Sarah rubbed her temples and looked at Aiden who was smiling at her.


    Aiden felt proud that all these people are willing to follow Sarah, and amused that she is rejecting it, unsessfully. Aiden hoped to get a chance to find out why are they so grateful to Sarah.


    "So, is he joining?" Emir asked eagerly while his eyes darted from Sarah to Aiden repeatedly.


    Sarah frowned. "Joining what?"


    "Sigma''s army." Emir smiled widely, ignoring Sarah''s displeasure.


    "Absolutely." Aiden smiled at Sarah, he took her hand in his and kissed it. "I also owe her a lot."


    Nick didn''t like what he saw. He didn''t like it at all. ''Why is he kissing her hand? And why is she not pulling her hand away?'' Nick had a hard time hiding his displeasure. "Joining? As what?"


    Aiden looked at him and said with a straight face. "As a captain."


    Nick''s face twisted from anger. "Captain is right below the Boss!"


    Aiden chuckled. ''That is exactly where I like to be.'' He looked at Sarah, but he didn''t give voice to his thoughts.


    Sarah was able to guess Aiden''s thoughts based on his mischievous expression. She blushed and tried to hide her difort with a giggle.


    Nick was irritated seeing them act so close. He wanted this newly introduced person to disappear. "Positions are assigned based on skills. Do you have what it takes to support such a im?"


    Aiden was amused seeing that the kid in front of him got all fired up. "There is only one way to find out."


    Emir was excited that there will be a show to watch. All of them hoped for a good one. Their thoughts were almost the same. ''If Sarah brought him, he must be good.'' They looked forward to seeing how good he is.


    Sarah wanted to say that there is no such thing as a captain and vice-captain, but she saw that everyone is excited, so she kept quiet.


    Mishi spoke in his usualzy manner. "As soldiers of Sigma''s army, all of us have Greek alphabet as our moniker. What will be yours?"


    Aiden nced at Sarah and smiled before facing Mishi.. "Omega."

 Chapter 405 - Sarahs Birthday (5)

    Aiden would never disclose that he is using alias ''Omega'', but he sees that Sarah trusts them. For some reason which he could not describe, Aiden decided to trust this diverse group of strangers as well.


    Everyone in the room froze when they heard him say: ''Omega''.


    Even Sarah was surprised. She looked at him, and her expression was questioning his decision.


    Aiden smiled and gave her a small nod, assuring her that it''s OK.


    Sarah rxed a bit. She didn''t understand why he disclosed his alias, but she knows that he did that with some purpose. She will ask himter for details.


    "You can''t use that." Lucija shook her head in disapproval.


    "Why? Is it taken?" Aiden looked at the faces through the room.


    Nick startedughing uncontrobly. It took him some time to catch his breath. "You want to be the captain, and you don''t know that much? ''Omega'' is a world-famous hacker. He is not in our group, but still... you can''t work under his name. That would be equivalent ofmitting a sacrilege."


    Aiden was amused. "Really? Can you tell me more about him?"


    Nick red at Aiden. "Why did you say ''him''? No one knows gender of the person behind that alias. And Omega is so awesome that only our Boss can be a match for godly skills that Omega has."


    Sarah giggled and looked at Aiden. "You are enjoying this."


    Aiden nodded with a devious smile.


    Sarah saw that Aiden''s head is swelling from Nick''s words of praise and decided to stop it. "Let''s not drag this... if both of you want to show your skills, there is no better time than now." Sarah stood up. "Nick, I look forward to see how much you improved. Aiden, I look forward to see some... godly skills." Sarah smiled. Part of her wanted Aiden to lose so that his ego detes, but she knows that there is close to zero chance for something like that to happen. There is a reason why he is so confident. He has skills to back it up.


    They went to the back room, which is another cave, more spacious than the previous one. That room is filled with severalrge desks lined up with various monitors and custom-madeputers.


    "You get to pick first!" Nick cockily gestured to theputers.


    "Is it OK if I use mine?" Aiden smiled faintly.


    Nick shrugged. "Sure, it will be your loss." Nick was confident thatputers which Emir assembled are the most powerful. If Aiden wants to use some stinkyptop, it will be his disadvantage. So, Nick can impress Sarah even more.


    Aiden looked at twoptops in his backpack and decided to use the one with ck case and a silver ''¦¸'' sign on it.


    "Ah, I see why you wanted Omega moniker!" Nick smugly grinned. "You are a fan!"


    Aiden nodded. "You can say that."


    Sarah was helping Aiden to connect hisptop to thework.


    By now, Tereza already set up cameras pointing at Aiden''s and Nick''s screens and projector was showing both screens side-by-side on the wall, for everyone to see.


    During that time Mishi was exining to Aiden that there will be three challenges, once you are done with one, you can move on to the next one. Two out of three wins the match. That was the typical format how they battled each other. Everything was recorded, and after it was done, they would discuss the strategies disyed. It was like work-and-learn session where they exchanged knowledge.


    As they were getting ready to start, Sarah moved behind Aiden and spoke softly in his ear. "Can you leave him some dignity?"


    Aiden tilted his head to face her. "I can try." He kissed tip of her nose.


    Nick saw Aiden and Sarah being so intimate and rage in him boiled. The only thing he wanted was to win and to rub it in Aiden''s face. ''If I pull off arge win, Sarah will look at me how she looks at Aiden!'' He shed an overconfident smile that only fifteen year old can have and taunted Aiden. "Ah, I see that Sarah is giving youst minute tips? No one can save you now! I don''t know what tactics you used to deceive her, but I will expose you. I will level you to the ground and then she will look at me! You will be nothing more than a speck of dust in her eyes! I will take that ce next to her which belongs to me!" Nick defiantly lifted his chin.


    Aiden''s face darkened. He knows that even if he loses, Sarah will not abandon him, but the thought that this brat thinks that he can take Sarah away from him, enraged Aiden.


    Sarah didn''t need to see Aiden''s face to know how he will react to Nick''s words. She looked at Nick with a sad expression. She wanted to tell him to shut up, because even if Aiden wanted to leave him some dignity, that intention is gone. Aiden will show no mercy, not when someone questions his position rted to her.


    Nick saw Sarah''s sad expression and his confidence grew even more. "Don''t worry, Sarah! When you see my skills, you will see what a real man is!"


    Mishi could not stay quiet anymore. Even without knowing anything about Aiden, he can tell that Nick is overstepping boundaries of decency. "What man? You are barely fifteen years old. Your attitude is disrespecting the Boss. Sit down and let your skills talk for you, if you have what it takes!"


    Nick felt as Mishi''s words pped him silly and he didn''t respond. He sat in the chair but continued ring at Aiden.


    Mishi did a countdown for the match of skills between Nick and Aiden to begin.


    Everyone present focused on the images projected on the wall.


    It didn''t take more than few seconds for everyone to look at each other with astonishment. They were not sure if one side of the screen is ying in slow motion, or the other one few times the speed. Or maybe both. They all turned to the images on the wall and could not help but stare in awe. The only sounds were two people typing on keyboards over faint sound ofputer fans.


    In less than half a minute, everyone was aware that this was not apetition. It was not a friendly match. It was a one sided annihtion.


    Nick was few steps away from finishing his first task when Mishi patted him on the shoulder. "Take it easy. No need to rush."


    Nick grinned. ''Oh, yeah! I got this!'' He assumed that he has no need to rush because he is so far ahead of Aiden. He nced up and faced few pairs of eyes who looked at him. ''Are they sad? Is that pity I see?'' Nick froze and lifted his head, facing Aiden.


    Aiden leaned back in the chair with hands behind his head, his eyes were locked at Nick. He enjoyed observing changes in Nick''s expression as he realized that he was utterly defeated.


    Mishi was looking at Nick and felt sad for him, but he didn''t know how tofort him. "Take this as a lesson. Sometimes your opponent is just out of your league. On the bright side, you almost finished first challenge."


    Nick frowned, still not able to ept that he lost. "How much did he do?"


    "Hepleted all three." Mishi mumbled.


    Nick thought that all his ships sailed away. He never felt this dejected.


    Sarah saw Nick falling apart and felt sorry for him. Part of her felt as his mentor. She is teaching him for five years now. But they don''t have sessions often, maybe two-three times a year, and some people learn faster than the others. Objectively, Nick''sputer skills are above average, butpared to Aiden, he is just too far behind.


    "Don''t get yourself down." Sarahforted him. "As Mishi said, use this to learn and improve. You are still young. I look forward to see what you will be capable off next time we meet."


    Nick felt a bit better hearing Sarah''s words. "Are you saying that if I improve, you will consider me as your partner?"


    Sarah''s mouth twitched. ''What''s with this guy?'' She does not want to hurt Nick''s feelings, but it seems she needs to set things straight, and remove any delusions he might have. "No. I have a partner, and no matter how good you get, you can''t take his ce. No one can."


    Aiden was happy to hear her words.


    Marija was watching rey of Aiden''s performance, and had toment. "He is really an avid Omega''s fan. He is using the same techniques as him... I studied few events where Omega participated, and I can tell you that this is almost the same. Even the tools he uses are..." Marija stopped talking and turned to Aiden. She stared at him with her mouth half open.


    "No way!" Emir eximed.

 Chapter 406 - Sarahs Birthday (6)

    One by one they came to the same conclusion: Aiden is Omega.


    For them, that was a huge deal. It was like mystical being suddenly appeared in front of them. After unknown period of silence, they all started talking at the same time. Everyone wanted to know more about Aiden and how he met Sarah and what is he doing here and where his skills came from...


    "Boss, how did you recruit him?" Emir was half-dazed.


    "Actually, he recruited me." Sarah giggled when she remembered that Aiden approached her for a project. She drifted into sweet memories how they met.


    "Details, please!" Lucija pleaded.


    Sarah smiled and then moved to block Marija. "Where are you going?" Sarah noticed that Marija is ogling at Aiden and advancing toward him.


    "Just an autograph..." Marija mumbled.


    "No. Keep your distance from him." Sarah warned her.


    Aiden was happy to see Sarah''s reaction. He pulled Sarah to sit in hisp and gave ''not interested'' look to Marija.


    The only one not understanding what themotion is about was Nick. He probably did understand, but didn''t want to ept that Omega, person he idolized, is the same man as the one he hates to the core. How can a person he worships be the same person who is taking away the girl he loves? He was conflicted. Nick stood up and walked out without a word.


    Mishi saw Nick walking away and followed him.


    When they stepped outside, Mishi called after him. "Where are you going?"


    Nick stopped. "I don''t know."


    Mishi stood in front of Nick and scrutinized him while lighting up a cigarette. He inhaled. "Don''t tell me you honestly thought that you have a chance with Boss?"


    Nick didn''t respond. Of course, he thought that he has a chance with Sarah. He was learning and improving himself to impress her. He went to the gym and worked hard in school just so that she can see that he is more manly and responsible and smart. He was ecstatic with every centimeter he grew, because that meant that soon he will be taller than Sarah, tall enough for her. He found out that she loves to dance, and he took dance lessons so that when opportunity arises, he can be a good dance partner for her and amaze her with his moves. She was always so nice to him, never rejected his requests. It was obvious that she cares for him. Why would he not think that there is a possibility for a romance between them?


    "Think about it." Mishi interrupted his thoughts. "How old were you when you met her?"


    "Ten." Nick didn''t see the point of that question.


    "That is how she sees you. Like a ten year old child. In her eyes you are not a man. Do you understand? All these years you are saying that you will marry her one day. Not just Boss, but all of us took it as a nonsenseing from a child."


    Nick nced at Mishi, and then looked down again in an attempt to hide his embarrassment.


    Mishi continued. "It was a matter of time before Boss found someone, and it happened to be now. You have a choice. Do you want to be close to her? If that is your choice, you will need to ept that she has a man by her side, and that you don''t stand a chance. She brought him here. That means that they are not ying. They have deep feelings toward each other."


    Nick was not willing to ept that. He lifted his head and looked at Mishi. "How can you be so indifferent? Don''t you think that Boss is amazing and beautiful?"


    Mishi chuckled. "Of course, I do. I''m not blind. But I see her in the same way she sees you, like a child. My feelings for her are something between older brother and a father. It''s not romantic."


    Mishi inhaled one more smoke and pressed cigarette on a bottom of the rock which already has numerous burn marks on it. He turned to go back inside.


    "What if I can''t ept it?" Nick''s voice came from behind Mishi.


    Mishi sighed. "Then you should not be near Boss. Not like this. And that means that you will not be near us as well."


    Mishi went inside, leaving Nick to think about what he wants to do.


    ...


    Inside was mini riot which started when Sarah said that she will note tomorrow.


    "We all took time toe here, and you say that tomorrow you are not avable? Where are you going?" Petar fumed.


    Sarah frowned. "We never had an agreement that this is exclusive."


    "Can we join you?" Emir asked eagerly.


    "You wille to the party in the evening, right?" Marija asked while ncing at Aiden.


    "Yes. It''s a yes for the party." Sarah confirmed and gave a threatening look to Marija. "How many times I need to tell you that he is not avable?"


    "I can''t help it... when I realized he is Omega, his attractiveness factor went up tenfold!"


    "You can''t help it?" Sarah felt her temper rising. "Then we are leaving!"


    "No, no, no!" Emir blocked the door. "Marija, go and keep busy with something! You are showing disrespect to the Boss! How would you feel if someone stares like that at your boyfriend?!" Emir was scolding Marija and then turned to Sarah with a big smile. "I was hoping we get to watch a good match." Emir''s eyes darted from Sarah to Aiden few times.


    Sarah checked her phone. "Maybe next time. We are going now." She stood up and didn''t give them time to object.


    Sarah looked at Mishi. "Send me location of the party tomorrow. We will show up after six."


    ...


    When Sarah and Aiden walked out, they saw Nick sitting on a rock nearby.


    Nick nced at them and looked down.


    Sarah patted Aiden''s hand. "Give me a minute."


    Sarah walked to Nick, while Aiden was left behind. He was thinking how he will break that brat if he tries anything funny.


    "Hey..." Sarah called as she approached Nick. "How are you doing?"


    He didn''t respond. He was trying to sort out his thoughts. For such a long time he was looking forward to seeing her, and this day finally came only to turn into a disaster. Not only did he lose Sarah, but he lost his dignity as a hacker as well.


    "This is not just about losing the challenge, is it?" Sarah was persistent.


    Nick nced at her, but still didn''t speak.


    Sarah sighed. "I still remember that ten year old boy who was following me everywhere, and buying me those sour candies, even though I never liked them."


    "You still ate them." Nick mumbled.


    "Because it made you happy."


    Nick paused for a moment before speaking. "I was in a bad ce then and getting candies for you made my day. The sour candies were the only ones I could afford."


    "I know, that is why I ate them..." Sarah was happy to see that Nick lifted his head and looked at her. "Nick, it''s good to have dreams and to keep them alive. It''s something that gives us a reason to wake up in the morning and push forward. Also, there is a time when we need to assess those dreams and make adjustments where needed. If the dream consumes you so much that you can''t tell it apart from reality, it''s time to wake up. I never gave you hope, and I''m sorry if you believe I did. You have skills and talent, and it will be a pity to throw it all away." Sarah made a step away from Nick and stopped. "Day after tomorrow we will be back here again. If you are interested, your idol can give you some pointers."


    Sarah went to Aiden. "Let''s go."


    Nick watched Sarah and Aiden as they walked down, toward the small coastal town.. Even after they disappeared between bushes, Nick was still looking that way.

 Chapter 407 - Sarahs Birthday (7)

    That evening, they stayed upte in the bed, chatting. Aiden would nce at his phone every few minutes which started to irritate Sarah. ''He is keeping me awake, saying that he wants to chat, yet he always checks his phone.''


    Aiden''s eyes lit up when he saw that it''s past midnight. He cleared his throat and looked at her indicating that he has something to say. "For weeks I''m struggling to find a birthday present for a girl who has it all. Many things came to my mind, but somehow nothing was right. I knew that we will be in this area, and in a sh of brilliance I was enlightened." Aiden paused.


    ''Ah, birthday! Must be after midnight...'' Sarah was struggling to smile and not to spoil his mood, seeing how anxious and excited he is. "Continue please, no need to build suspense!" She could guess that he wants to give her a present, or at least announce it (since his hands are empty). In reality, she didn''t care what he gave her, as he said, she has it all. She could guess how this will go: he will give her something, a piece of jewelry or a trinket, she will smile and say, ''thank you'' and then they will spend a day together. That is the best present he can give her: day together with him.


    "Few locals found something at the bottom of the sea, but they didn''t have equipment or resources to explore further." Aiden pulled a document rolled into a tube and gave it to Sarah. "Happy birthday..." He looked at her anxiously.


    Sarah was not sure what to expect. All kinds of wild guesses came to her mind, but he said that it''s at the bottom of the sea. Nothing matched that location. She unrolled document and started reading. "What? ... Underwater wreckage? Like treasure hunting?" Sarah looked at him in disbelief. When she saw that he nodded, her eyes sparkled. "Really? Treasure hunting!? Tell me more!"


    "It''s confirmed that it''s a wreckage, a ship. Tomorrow morning, I will take you to the sea to meet your crew, and we will spend the day treasure hunting. Do you like the present?" He struggled for such a long time to find something she might like. He needed confirmation that he did good.


    "My crew?" Sarah was not sure she heard him right.


    "You didn''t read the document." Aiden reminded her.


    She had no intention to read so much now. The paper was full of text in small print. "There is a lot to take in. Aren''t we just spending the day treasure hunting?"


    "Yes, but the wreckage and everything that is found belongs to you."


    "Wow! That is... unique." She saw his face drop, and quickly added. "It does not mean I don''t like it! It''s just that it ispletely unexpected. I wanted to spend the day with you, and I''m getting that. So, I already know that it will be a great day. On top of that, I like diving, and who does not like treasure hunting? I''m sure it will be great... I just need time to process it. You surprised me. Definitely¡­ surprised me. I would never expect something like this... Thank you!"


    Aiden was happy with this reaction.


    "Do you know something about the wreckage?" Sarah was hoping to find out more.


    He does not want to spoil the surprise more than he already did. "Tomorrow we will search for clues and take photos... together."


    "Together... I like that." Sarah kept the document on the side, kissed him and settled into his embrace before drifting off to sleep.


    ¡­


    Next morning, Sarah was up bright and early. They got ready, and after breakfast headed to the port. One of the locals took them with his boat to the nearby uninhabited ind. There they found a powerboat anchored in one cove. Sarah could tell that it''s a custom made sports vessel and her eyes lit up while she thought how fast it can go.


    At the same time, she felt conflicted. The point of staying in that hostel was so that there are no traces that they were here. Wherever they went, they paid in cash, leaving no electronically traceable marks of their presence. Renting this boat must have cost quite a bit, probably too much to be paid in cash.


    Aiden saw that she is troubled. "What now?"


    "How did you pay for this?" Sarah went straight to the point.


    He realized her concern. "It''s under a different name, if that is what''s worrying you."


    Sarah sighed in relief and smiled while giving him a nod of approval. "Sometimes I think that you can read my mind."


    Heughed. "I will take that as apliment."


    "Absolutely! How long until we reach our destination?"


    "Not long. Rx and enjoy the ride." He dazzled her with his smile as he started the boat. Engines roared and the boat effortlessly glided out of the cove.


    Sarah stared at Aiden. ''There is nothing better than this... Actually, it could be better if... There it is!'' Her lips broke into a smile when he removed his top. ''I''m sure he is doing this on purpose!'' She saw him ncing sideways at her with a mischievous smile on. Sarah was reminded of numerous times when he disarmed her, rendered herpletely powerless just by revealing that toned body which she adores. Her Greek God. ''Well, happy birthday to me! ¡­ Crap! Am I drooling?!'' She wiped edge of her lip with the back of her palm and was relieved that it''s dry.


    ...


    Sarah was not sure how long was the ride. Between staring at her Greek God and the shimmering azure sea speckled with numerous inds, she lost track of time.


    When they approached an average-lookingrge fishing boat, Aiden turned off the engines. As soon as they boarded the vessel, Sarah noticed hi-tech equipment for exploring the sea floor. Four men greeted them and immediately started going over charts and various images they got. The seafloor was raised, and the water was not deep, probably because of nearby inds. Sarah was eager to suit up and go underwater.


    Sarah went with Aiden to the lower level to put on a diving suit. Her least favorite part of diving is the suit; it''s difficult to wiggle in and out of it. This time Aiden helped her put it on, and she didn''t find it troublesome. Sarah smiled when she thought that as long as the two of them are together, nothing is troublesome. Not even the tight-fitting suit. She was lost in her thoughts when his lipsnded on hers, taking her breath away. Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. Suddenly, the suit was troublesome again.


    Aiden inched away, breaking the kiss, and smiled. "Later..." He nced up, toward the upper deck where four people waited for them toe out. He caressed her cheek with his slender fingers and enjoyed seeing how disappointed she is that they don''t have privacy which he craved for as well.


    Sarah took a deep breath and nodded. "Later..."


    Aiden chuckled and gave her a quick kiss before ushering her up.


    ...


    One of the four men helped them with oxygen tanks. He exined that with normal use, they should have about two and a half hours of oxygen but rmended that theye out before that.


    Sarah did her best to focus on his instructions, but she is not a novice and found that everything he said was something she already knew. It didn''t take long before she lost patience and jumped in the water leaving behind a man who was still speaking.


    Aiden jumped in after her. "Patience is not something you have, is it?"


    Sarahughed. "Patience is a virtue, but that does not mean I have it. Anyway, I just want to know where we are going." She adjusted her mouthpiece and dived in.


    Sarah was eager to see the sea floor, and the wreckage. ''Is there any treasure?'' She was thrilled by the possibility. As she descended, Sarah thought how she was never this excited about a birthday present before. ''He knows me well.. Even if we don''t find anything, just this excitement is priceless.''

 Chapter 408 - Sarahs Birthday (8)

    The Adriatic Sea is very clear. It didn''t take much before Sarah could clearly see the sea bottom. It was covered in sand, or maybe small pebbles. Probably mix of the two.


    Soon they found what looked like an ancient ship. Sarah''s excitement shoot through the roof and Aiden had to hold her back from entering inside. He was gesturing that it''s not safe, but she would not listen. Only when he threatened (with his hands) that he will pull her up, then she stopped her reckless behavior and they circled the wreckage few times before carefully approaching it. Two out of four men from the crew joined, and soon they were using equipment to remove the sand and reveal the ship. Inch by inch sand moved away, and traces from distant past were revealed.


    During that day Sarah and Aiden went under the surface three times. Every time, as the vessel was more revealed, Sarah''s excitement was rising.


    One of the crew members, Toma, is knowledgeable with history, and he concluded that they discovered a trireme, a vessel popr in ancient Athens''s navy from 8th to 4th century BC.


    They were all amazed how is it possible that a vessel stayed here for so long, and no one found it yet.


    "Maybe someone did find it, scavenged it and left it there." Another crew member shared his thoughts.


    But his thoughts were soon proven wrong. On their third dive they went inside and retrieved number of items which included helmets, shields, bronze goblets and vases, and number of pieces of marble with Greek symbols on them. It all was exciting and interesting and Toma immediately started cleaning and identifying them.


    Sarah''s attention was drawn to one box shaped item made of white marble. It had engraved figures of people, and it was very detailed. She was prodding it for some time, and when Toma didn''t look she used both of her hands to lift the top. When Toma heard cracking sound, he felt like fainting. "What did you do?!"


    Sarah didn''t pay attention to him; she was excited that her guess is correct. "This can be opened!" She looked inside and there were more than a hundred, perfectly preserved Athenian Drachmas. In the same breath, Toma was next to Sarah and stared at the contents of the container that she opened.


    Sarah reached with her hand to touch them, and Toma pped her hand. "Use gloves!" He handed her a box with surgical gloves.


    Aiden noticed themotion and came to see. "What is that?"


    Toma''s eyes were open wide and didn''t move from the coins. "These are Athenian Drachma''s. Used as a currency from 5th century BC. They are worth anywhere from $1000 to $3000 a piece, depending on condition. I never saw any this well preserved... probably because chest is airtight..." Toma inhaled sharply. "There are hundreds of them here!"


    Sarahughed seeing him so excited. "We are not selling them."


    Toma frowned.


    Sarah had to exin her point. "If we sell them, it will attract attention. With what we found here, there is a high possibility that some government wille to im it. All this will end up in some museum either where the vessel was found or whose heritage it belongs to. But we will be left with nothing."


    "We can sell few." Toma didn''t give up.


    "True." Sarah agreed. "Once everything is out, we can pick few things and sell them on private auctions. Until then, get back to work!"


    Toma happily nodded and went back to work. Sarah looked at him getting busy and thought how she likes that middle aged man. He seemed like an honest person, consumed in his work. Even the other three crew members gave her a good impression. ''Aiden did a good job hiring these four crew members.''


    Aiden embraced Sarah and kissed her. "We should head back."


    "There is still time!" She protested, hoping to go down at least one more time. But she let him decide, today was his to organize.


    Before they left, Sarah gave to each of the four crew members ten coins, with a warning not to show them to anyone until they are done with the work here, and that they should never disclose where and how they were found. They happily epted this unexpected bonus and promised to follow her instructions.


    On their way back, Sarah and Aiden took with them marble chest which was filled with Athenian Drachmas. Toma wasining, he wanted to study the box. ''With such detailed engravings, it must have some history behind it!'' But he could not stop them from taking it, based on the contract, everything belonged to Sarah, and they worked for fixed sry. He reminded himself that she already gave them a bonus in ancient coins, and that he still has plenty of artifacts to clean and identify.


    Sarah estimated that they are about halfway back when Aiden stopped the engines. The powerboat was slightly swaying on the surface of the tranquil sea. Onerge ind was toward the East. Ind has a lighthouse, and other than that it seems unpopted. Sarah could see few smaller inds further away, North and East. In the direction of South and West only sea could be seen. It seemed like it''s just the two of them in the world.


    Aiden sat next to Sarah. "Do you like your present?"


    "Yes. Very much." She smiled. She thought if she should leave it at that or speak her mind. After few seconds of internal deliberation, she decided to speak. "I am happy that we found all these things for two reasons. One is that I like them, and the other one is that I can''t imagine how would you feel if we came back empty handed." Sarah scrutinized him while she talked. "You are a control freak..." Sarah got startled thinking that he will get upset, and she quickly added, "Adorable, handsome and absolutely perfect man that I love very much... but still, a control freak." Seeing that he is not upset, she rxed and continued talking. "What would you do if we didn''t find anything?"


    To her surprise, heughed. "You do know me well. I had a n B ready in case this does not work out."


    "n B?"


    "It was n B. But since this worked out, it became part of n A." He scooted closer to her and smiled.


    Sarah tilted her head slightly and thought for a moment. "Does that mean there is more?"


    "Mhm" He hummed and kissed her on the lips. "I have a confession to make. I waspletely lost what to get you, so I talked with your sisters and my brother in hope to get some good ideas."


    "Oh?" Sarah felt that a good story ising. "Tell me more, please."


    "Sophia and JoAnna both told me that you want to spend time with me. And that is great, but not very helpful when I want to get you something. Then JoAnna said that you like adventures, and Sophia advised that it''s always a good present to share experiences... and that ended up with two of us treasure hunting, or at least diving if no treasure is found."


    "That is nice." Sarah smiled. She told herself to thank JoAnna and Sophia for not suggesting something crazy. This birthday is something she will remember dly. "You said you asked Jeff for ideas also? What did he say?"


    "He said that if I don''t know what to get you, I can''t go wrong with buying an ind."


    Sarahughed. "Oh, that is so Jeff!" She saw that Aiden is serious and stoppedughing. "Wait.... you didn''t really buy an ind?!"

 Chapter 409 - Sarahs Birthday (9)

    Aiden didn''t respond. He stood up and started the powerboat with a mysterious smile lingering on his face.


    Sarah watched without a word as they slowly moved around therge ind. Behind the lighthouse was a row of trees and bushes which hid three buildings nestled just beyond the cove.


    Aiden tied up the boat, and stepped on a berth, extending his arm, palm up toward Sarah.


    Sarah was not sure what to think. ''Did he really buy an ind? He just rented this, right? Or maybe we are here only to see the lighthouse...'' As they walked on the berth, she looked at him apprehensively.


    He smiled and started exining. "Lighthouse keeper lives in the lighthouse with his family. They maintain other buildings. That smaller, house closest to the lighthouse is home to lighthouse keeper''s brother, Toma."


    "Toma from earlier?" Sarah remembered Toma, crew member with knowledge of history and ancient Greece.


    "Yes." He confirmed. "Main castle has six bedrooms, and it was refurbishedst year. The building on the right has four bedrooms, and a sizeable flex space."


    He stopped and faced her. "What do you want to see first?"


    She looked at him, her eyes open wide in disbelief. "You really bought an ind?"


    Aiden smiled. "Happy birthday!" He saw that Sarah is frozen and pinched her nose. "You need to work on your gift-receiving skills."


    "What?" Sarah frowned.


    He rolled his eyes. "It''s not ''what'', you should say ''thank you''. Come on, let''s go to the lighthouse first and meet the people who will take care of the ce when you are not here." Aiden pulled her hand.


    "When WE are not here." Sarah corrected him.


    Aiden paused and smiled. "Yes. When we are not here." He pulled her close to him and they walked to the lighthouse.


    At the lighthouse, they met the keeper, Matija (Toma''s older brother), Matija''s wife Lidija and their two teenage daughters. They were all very friendly and Sarah liked them, especially when she realized that they didn''t follow them to show other buildings. They were courteous and gave them privacy.


    When Sarah and Aiden entered main building, or castle how Aiden called it, Sarah realized what he meant when he said that it''s refurbished. When looking at the building from outside, you see the old architecture, white stone, typical for coastal towns of Adriatic Sea. However, inside is total opposite. Everything is modern and spotless. High-end kitchen, open living area, spacious bedrooms with attached bathrooms. There was water, electricity, inte, and temperature is regted with air conditioner. "This does not feel like a remote ind at all." Sarah voiced her thoughts.


    "There are two great beaches, the ones that you like, with round pebbles." Aiden pointed to the back of the house from the balcony on the second floor. "Beyond this garden andwn area, is a forest which extends all the way to the opposite shore of the ind. It''s all yours to use however you want."


    Sarah was overwhelmed. She was not sure how to respond. She faintly smiled and checked time. "Why is Mishi not texting me the address of the party?"


    Aiden was not happy. "With all this happening, you are thinking about a party?"


    "Don''t think that I''m not liking this... it''s just that I see them few days a year. And I promised that we will be there at six."


    "AFTER six." Aiden corrected her.


    "Well, yeah..." Sarah knows that he is right, but it''s already after five. They should go back and get ready. That is more than one hour, easily.


    It seemed that Aiden does not care about the party. "Come, let''s see thest building."


    Sarah would rather head back to be at the party on time, but she told Aiden that he can organize this day. At least until six in the afternoon.


    When they stepped out from thest building, they saw arge sailing boat approach berth. It took Sarah only few seconds to recognize that person waving at them is Mishi as the helmsman. Emir and Petar leaped onto the berth and helped to tie up the boat.


    "Are wete?" Emir asked.


    "Right on time." Aiden responded.


    Sarah looked at Aiden, waiting for exnation of what is going on.


    "Party got moved here." He didn''t use many words.


    Lucija, Petar, Marija, Emir and Tereza came to Sarah and Aiden and greeted them warmly.


    Mishi came off the shipst with ady in herte twenties, who he introduced as Eliza, his girlfriend. As Eliza walked toward them, her long white summer dress fluttered in the light breeze and contrasted her long red hair. With her slim figure, Sarah thought that Eliza looks like a fairy. Sarah was disappointed that Eliza speaks only Hungarian, and they had to rely on Mishi to trante for them, or to use online machine trantors which did the work, but it was still much slower than when people speak the samenguage.


    "Where is Nick?" Sarah asked reluctantly after confirming that he is noting out of the sailboat.


    Emir shrugged indicating that he does not know, while others lowered their heads or pretended not to hear Sarah''s question.


    Sarah was disappointed, but it was not outside her expectations that Nick won''t be able to get over heartbreak so quickly.


    Sarah went to freshen up quickly and was surprised to see that there are clothes in the closet, and they fit her! She remembered that JoAnna told her about the time when Jeff took her to an ind, and everything was there, including clothes. "Brothers..." Sarah mumbled to herself and smiled as she looked at herself in a mirror, wearing a light yellow knee length summer dress.


    "What about brothers?" Aiden was right behind her.


    Sarah wrapped her hands around his neck and smiled. "You are amazing. Thank you." She kissed him on the lips. "How did they end uping here?" Sarah tilted her head toward outside.


    Aiden kissed tip of her nose. "You wanted a party with them..." He kissed her chin. "And I wanted to be here with you. So, webined."


    "As I said... you are amazing." Sarah kissed him on the lips.


    By the time Sarah got downstairs, music was sting, and they fired up the barbeque.


    Kitchen fridge and pantry were stocked, and soldiers of Sigma''s army helped themselves with chilled drinks, meat and vegetables for grilling.


    When Matija the lighthouse keeper and his wife Lidija, saw the party being set up, they brought foldable tables and chairs to add to the existing setup. Sarah asked them to stay, and they agreed to join with their daughters. Matija added to the grilling meat queue, onerge tuna fish and two other slightly smaller fish that he caught earlier that day. They also added some beverages. Lidija cleaned the fish and spiced it up.


    Just as the appetizing scents started spreading, Toma returned, and he was more than happy to join.


    It was very lively, andughter was echoing mixed with sound of music.


    Not long after, Matija excused himself for the evening, taking his wife and two daughters back to the lighthouse. His two daughters wanted to stay, but he didn''t allow them.


    Toma also left as soon as he filled his stomach. He told them that he has work tomorrow morning and can''t stayte.


    For the rest of the people present, the party just started.

 Chapter 410 - Sarahs Birthday (10)

    They watched the sunset over the cove. It was a beautiful sunset, for the ones who watched it.


    Sarah was resting in Aiden''s embrace, and enjoyingpany of her friends. These six people around her, that she considers friends are the only ones that so far didn''t betray her trust. Aiden is not in this group; he has a separate ce in her life.


    With these six people, she can smile and rx. With Nick included that makes it seven, but he is not here now. Sarah wondered if Nick wille tomorrow to their hideout, or maybe day after tomorrow. Another question that popped in her head is if Nick was sincere as a friend, or was he acting nice only because he was interested in her. There is a chance she will never find out an answer to that.


    As the sun went below the horizon, they started a bonfire and seated themselves sporadically around it.


    Sarah''s gaze paused on each face lit up by dancing mes andpletely stopped when she saw that Lucija and Petar are kissing. ''Since when are these two together? Did they hook up just now?'' She didn''t know they are in a rtionship. But no one else paid them any attention. Do they not see them? Or don''t care about it?


    Sarah tugged Tereza''s arm who was sitting nearby. "Do you see that?" Sarah pointed with chin toward the couple who kissed like there is no tomorrow.


    Tereza smiled and gave a small nod indicating that it''s nothing new.


    Sarah was surprised. "Since when?"


    Tereza shrugged. "A year, maybe?"


    "Oh..." Sarah fell into a daze. ''Howe I didn''t notice?''


    Aiden observed people around them while ying with a strand of Sarah''s hair. It was obvious that all of them, except for Eliza, are here together because of Sarah. She is the core of this group. And it seems that she did something for each of them. Something so important that they decided to follow her. Aiden wanted to find out the details, but he knows that Sarah will not tell him. She never likes to talk about good things she did, like she is ashamed of it. ''She thinks that is bragging, maybe?'' Aiden wants to ask each of them about their story, but in order to get the information he craves for, he needs to catch them individually, when Sarah is not there.


    Emirined how there is no more beer.


    "I will go and check!" Sarah volunteered. She was wondering if these rascals left any food in the fridge, or did they just take it all. Considering how much food they wolfed down, Sarah was concerned that there is nothing left. This is a good chance to check.


    Sarah gave a quick kiss to Aiden. "I will be right back."


    Aiden wanted to go with Sarah, but a momentter he changed his mind. ''This is a great chance to get some answers to questions which are burning inside me.''


    When Sarah entered the house, Aiden looked around and noticed that Tereza is nearby, spacing out while staring unfocused at the bonfire.


    He shifted closer to Tereza and tugged her arm. Tereza looked his way and froze. She was probably expecting Sarah. When she realized that it''s Aiden, her body stiffened, and she blushed.


    He found her reaction partly entertaining, and partly frustrating. ''Why is she blushing? Does she not know that I''m with Sarah?'' He wanted to smile to loosen her up but decided not to.


    Aiden cleared his throat. "Do you mind telling me why you are part of Sigma''s army?"


    He could see that she frowned for a second. ''Does she not want to tell me? Or did she expect a different question?''


    Tereza was quiet. Aiden thought that she will not say anything and gave up. He looked away. A secondter Tereza started speaking and he listened attentively.


    Tereza cleared her throat first. "About five years ago, I was eighteen year old. I created a ''signal jammer'' how I called it. It gets plugged betweenwork card and awork cable, and it''s supposed to jam any unwanted iing signal. So, if you are hacking, they can''t trace you back. I organized ''show and tell'' in a local inte caf¨¦. I plugged my ''signal jammer'', and audience gathered to watch live demonstration. I hacked into police station... long story short, my jammer didn''t jam anything. When I looked around, all my audience was gone. Everyone left, except for one girl who was looking back at me and asked: ''Do you need help?'' I didn''t hesitate. I was in panic... As she took my seat, I thought of fleeing the ce, following example of my audience... and then I saw her fingers moving so fast that they became blur. I never saw such skills. She diverted their signal and sent them somewhere far away, in China maybe... and then she fixed my jammer... and then she left. It took some time for her to appear in the same inte caf¨¦ again. I know because I waited for her every day. Inst five years, she taught me many things, she fixed many gadgets I created... and she never asked for anything in return. Sarah is a giver. I decided to follow Sarah because I''m selfish. Because she is able to do things no one else can, and I hope to get some scraps from her brilliance. Who knows, maybe some of that brilliance rubs off on me if I stick close enough to her?" Terezaughed and her gaze went back on the bonfire.


    Aiden concluded that she is done talking. "Thank you." Tereza didn''t respond, but he was sure that she heard him because a faint smile appeared on her face.


    Aiden moved back to his original position and thought about what he heard. ''That sounds like Sarah. Always ready to help.'' He observed that now she is helping only her sisters, and to him, of course. It seems there was a time when she would extend her help to total strangers. He was now more eager to hear stories from others.


    At that time Mishi and Eliza excused themselves. Mishi said that Eliza is tired, and he is going to give herpany for some time. No one questioned them. Everyone wished them a good night. Well, everyone present, except for Lucija and Petar who were all over each other, unaware of anything that is happening around them. Few people wondered if Mishi will being back or sleep off with Eliza. They would like to return to the maind that evening.


    Aiden observed time, and at the thought that Sarah still didn''t came back he got worried. ''What is taking so long?'' He stood up and walked to check on her.


    Aiden found Sarah in the kitchen. She was leaning on the wall while facing the window with a view of bonfire. Her back was facing him, and she was not moving.


    "Sarah?" He called and saw the she flinched. She didn''t turn around. Aiden walked to her and ced his hands on her shoulders. "Did something happen?" He gently turned her to face him. Aiden observed her face and touched her chin to make her lift her slightly lowered head. "Why are you sad?"


    "I was just remembering some things... and I thought how it would be nice if Nick is here also." Sarah looked at Aiden. "It''s nothing, really. He needs more time to get over it, and I''m impatient."


    Aiden thought that there is more to it, and he was not wrong. "Are you sure that''s it?"


    Sarah hesitated. "I also thought that there is a possibility that he will not get over it. Is it wrong to have expectations from people?"


    Aiden shrugged. "It depends on expectations."


    "I just want that people don''t try to take advantage of me." She lowered her head again.


    He pulled her close to him. "Ah! But humans are inherently selfish. We don''t do anything without benefit." Aiden''s forearms rested in the cradles of her waist and his palms held her back firmly.


    Sarah looked at him with a slight frown and tilted her head. "Are you with me for the sake of benefits?"


    Aiden closed his eyes and let out a low humming sound from the back of his throat. "You have no idea, baby. I need to be with you for the sake of my sanity. When you are not close by, my whole existence crumbles... You can take that as a yes. Yes, I am with you because I''m selfish. Extremely selfish. I don''t want to share you with anyone, and I don''t care how anyone else feels about it. I was never this greedy before. And it feels so good that I can''t describe it with words.." His right arm went behind her neck while his lips found hers.

 Chapter 411 - Sarahs Birthday (11)

    Sarah was lost in the kiss. She was lost in his words. She felt like floating. ''Oh, he lifted me!'' Aiden ced her to sit on the kitchen counter. Sarah felt coldness of the stone surface seep through thin fabric of her summer dress and sh against the heat of her body. Her fingers twined in his hair and she pulled him close. She held onto him tightly while tasting him, not willing to let go. Ever.


    Aiden felt her intensity and it made his desire grow. The thought of this perfect girl wanting him, made him lose himself. The thought that she does not mind when he is selfish, encouraged him to be brazen and take from her whatever he can. And then, he was not able to form a single thought anymore. She was sweet and soft and in his arms, and she was letting out barely audible moans which were just right to drive him crazy. He pulled her close to him and felt that the height of the counter she is sitting on is perfect for their hips to align. His hands went under her skirt, caressing sides of her thighs as they moved higher, until his fingers clutched edges of her panties. He felt her shiver. At the same time sound of peopleughing came from outside.


    Aiden was brought back to Earth and broke the kiss. He nced over her shoulder, through the window, at the people sitting around bonfire. Those are people she considers her friends.


    "Why did you stop?" Sarah''s heavy breaths brushed his ear.


    Aiden tilted his head slightly and their cheeks rubbed against each other. He smiled. "I feel that I''m taking advantage of you." He felt a tinge of guilt, making out with her in the kitchen while her friends who she does not see very often are outside. Probably waiting for her... after all, that is why they gathered here. He was selfish, not willing to share her with those few people, even at this limited time. He knows that he is selfish, but he can''t help himself. She belongs to him. Always... But maybe just for tonight, just for a little while longer he can let them have herpany, before shees back to be his alone. He reluctantly inched away from her.


    Aiden felt Sarah''s body shift for a second and her hand stroked his throbbing crotch. Her fingers held onto him with just enough force to remind him of his current state and how much he wants her.


    Sarah kissed his cheek and spoke into it. "It''s not called taking advantage if both parties are willing."


    Aiden looked at Sarah with renewed vigor. He saw that she lifted her hand for a moment and a piece of dark pink fabric shed before she tucked it into the back pocket of his cargo shorts. He inhaled sharply. ''Are those...?'' His hands went under her dress and moved up with urgency. He needed to confirm... He didn''t have much time, her fingers rapidly worked on a zipper of his shorts.


    Withst drop of reasoning he nced through the window and counted people around the bonfire. ''They are all there...''


    He felt himself spring free just for a second before her heat enveloped him. Everything disappeared. The whole universe was reduced to two bodies in that kitchen, merging into one. Nothing else mattered.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Marija are on the beach, throwing pebbles in the water while discussing challenges of Marija''stest tool to find vulnerable registries. Sarah is doing her best to stay focused on Marija and their talk, but every few minutes she nces toward bonfire and her eyes meet Aiden''s who is not leaving her out of his sight. She is happy to know that his attention is on her.


    Aiden watched Sarah and had difficulty to look anywhere else. He wanted to go there and hold her, but he repeatedly reminded himself to let her have some time with her friends. They will leave soon. At least he hopes that they will leave soon.


    Aiden''s attention got pulled toward the shadow which was slowly approaching them from the direction of the sailboat. Only when shadow was few steps away from the bonfire, Aiden was able to confirm that it''s Mishi. He came back, without Eliza.


    Aiden watched Mishi as he stood in front of the bonfire and stared at it for some time. Aiden thought that Mishi smiled, but he could not be certain, because of the mustache. Mishi squatted and used a cinder to light up a cigar. He walked toward Aiden and took a seat in a lounging chair next to him.


    Aiden didn''t want to appear rude with his back facing Mishi and leaned in his lounging chair to match Mishi''s posture. As he leaned, he felt a bulge in his back pocket. Aiden''s gaze drifted off to Sarah and he smiled, remembering what happened in the kitchen. ''Her panties are still in my pocket... doesn''t that mean... she is not wearing any?'' His throat felt dry, and he struggled to swallow.


    Aiden forced himself to look away from Sarah and faced Mishi. He met a pair of curious eyes scrutinizing him.


    Mishi took a puff from his cigar and a thick cloud of smoke drifted up. "You really are Omega?"


    Aiden was not sure if that was a question or a statement. In any case, he gave a small nod as a response and smirked. He was satisfied with Mishi''s change of expression at his confirmation. ''If I knew that it will be this satisfying to have people look at me in awe, I would reveal my identity to more people.'' In next moment, Aiden shook that thought away. It''s dangerous to let your ego take over. Safety is in secrecy.


    "Why is a man like you with Sarah?" Mishi''s question caught Aiden unprepared.


    Aiden thought for few seconds. ''Why is he asking this?'' Part of him wanted to snap. ''That is none of your business!'' And part of him reminded him that this is Sarah''s friend. He should y nice, unless he is openly provoked.


    "Because she didn''t push me away." Aiden gave a perfect answer.


    Aiden is aware that this answer is probably useless to Mishi, but he does not care. That December evening in his apartment in Fairfield, Sarah didn''t push him away, she hugged him instead. It was the first time she openly expressed that she likes him. And for Aiden, that was the beginning, beginning of everything. He felt like a piece of driftwood at the edge of a whirlpool and when she hugged him that evening, he was violently pulled inside, without any hope of escaping whatever waits for him in the center.


    "I don''t understand." Mishi was confused.


    ''I thought so.'' Aiden smirked for a moment and then looked at Mishi seriously. "Why is a man like me with her? Because her gravitational pull is too strong for me to resist. I will follow her anywhere."


    Mishi tilted his head to the side and stroked his mustache with his thumb and index finger while thinking about Aiden''s answer. He pulled another puff from his cigar.


    "Why do you ask? What is it to you?" Aiden was suspicious.


    Mishi smiled like a grownup who is amused by a child. "Just curious. Nothing more."


    Aiden watched Mishi for some time before asking. "And why are you with Sarah?"


    Mishi looked at Aiden for a second in surprise before letting out augh. "Well, I asked first.. I should have expected to get the question back."

 Chapter 412 - Sarahs Birthday (12)

    Mishi took another puff from his cigar before starting his story from five years ago. "I finished a gig and was sitting on some money. Two girls, hot, one on my left, other on my right. They felt good while sticking onto me. Too good probably. We got into an underground gambling ce. By the time I realized that those two dolls set me up, I lost all my money and was owing a sum to some shady characters. Fast forward into the evening, I''m in an alley, five or six of them with clubs are ready to break my hands, or legs and probably my head as well. I still clearly remember desperation just before I surrendered to the thought that it''s over. And then a skinny girl showed up. I didn''t see how, but in an instant all of them were on the ground and she was standing above me, asking me if I''m OK." Mishiughed. "Such a small and skinny girl... at that moment I thought she is as big as a mountain. My clothes were torn from the treatment I received previously. She applied some medicine and my bruises were gone by morning. She didn''t linger. As soon as she was done, she left. Before I managed to stumble out of the alley, she was back with new clothes for me. Only then she asked what happened." Another cloud of smoke rose above him. "She fixed everything. I got my money back, and I never heard again from them. Shortly after, I went back to the underground ce to see if I can find those two girls who set me up and teach them a lesson. I was angry and embarrassed that I ended up in such a situation. I didn''t think about the consequences of going back there. To my surprise no one dared to look me in the eyes. It felt good." Mishi paused for some time after finishing his story. "I told myself that I need to stay close to that skinny girl and wait for time when she suffers injustice. When that happens, I will help her fix the wrong and return the favor."


    Mishi ced the remains of the cigar on a palm sized rock next to him, to extinguish itself. Heid back on the lounging chair, entwined his fingers over his chest and closed his eyes. Aiden thought that a smile lingered on Mishi''s face, but he was not sure because of the mustache, and he didn''t want to stare.


    Aiden looked where Sarah is, and noticed that Lucija and Tereza joined them. Now four girls were chatting while throwing pebbles into the water. Aiden heard themugh asionally.


    Mishi grumbled when Petar and Emir joined them on the lounging chairs, and their lively chatter prevented him from napping. But he didn''t leave. Mishi opened his eyes and straightened slightly in the lounging chair while listening to their endless array of topics.


    Not long after, they mentioned Nick. Aiden used this opportunity to see if he can find out Nick''s story and how he ended up with them. Emir didn''t disappoint. He was eager to talk.


    "I don''t guarantee that I have all the details, but I know the major points." Emir started his tale about Nick. "Nick was about ten when Boss found him on the street. He was in foster care, moving through families and he had a rough time. Boss didn''t take him in or anything like that! After finding out about his situation, Boss helped him find blood rtives. It turned out that they were loaded and eager to take him in. On top of that, they could not have children, so they are treating him like he is their own son. He is like modern Cindere, but a male, and without a prince... or there are no two evil stepsisters..." Emir was lost in his prattling for some time until his mind came back. "Now he is a young master in a family of good standing. That hideout that we have above town... Nick convinced his father to buy that piece ofnd... so he owns our hideout." Emir let out augh.


    Aiden''s gaze drifted off to Sarah again. The more he found out about her, the more he admired her. ''She is a perfect existence.'' No matter how much he thinks that he maxed out his capability to love her, every next time he was surprised that he loves her more.


    Next to the water, Sarah nced toward Aiden and saw that he is looking her way. She smiled.


    "Come on... look at you. Tell us details. How is life with Omega?" Marija looked at Sarah eagerly.


    "Life is good." Sarah gave a vague answer. She wanted to change the topic and turned to Lucija. "How about you? I didn''t know that you and Petar are an item."


    Lucija giggled. "Should I feel happy that something escaped you? We are doing fine. We chat every day online, and whenever we can, we visit each other. Last month I was in Belgrade for a week. I had toe back home because of work... and month before that he was few days in Zagreb at my ce."


    "Do you n to stop that travelling and pick a ce to move in together?" Tereza was curious.


    "I''m not sure." Lucija responded shyly.


    Marija pped. "Ha! I think you are. But maybe he is not..." She suspiciously looked toward the guys.


    "Don''t tell him anything!" Lucija panicked. She knows that Marija is the type who would just go and say what is on her mind, regardless if it would stir up trouble.


    They allughed seeing Lucija''s reaction.


    Marija pouted. "Fine, fine... stop treating me like I''m the troublemaker." She sighed. "I wish that I can find someone to hold me, and squeeze me, and all the juicy stuff..." She gestured kissing on the back of her palm, but it looked more like licking of a cat when it grooms itself.


    Again, the girlsughed.


    "How about you, Tereza?" Sarah asked.


    "I''m still with my guy. We are doing fine." She smiled and nced at Marija. "And no, I will not bring him here. For him, I''m an electronic engineer at Lirix. Nothing more."


    "You are not worried that he will find out?" Lucija gave her a concerned look.


    "Not really. He is not the nosy type." Tereza shook her head and smiled. "It''s much simpler this way. If he ever finds out, I will worry about that then."


    The girls joined the guys on the lounging chairs.


    Aiden shifted to make space for Sarah to sit next to him. As soon as she sat, his arm was on her hip, and he remembered the panties... those dark pink panties that are in his back pocket. His fingers moved slightly over her dress, and he verified that there is nothing between that thin fabric and her skin. His throat got dry again, and he was struggling to swallow. He spread his legs with intention to push Sarah''s legs close together, so that she does not expose herself by ident... but then he realized that his bulging crotch is exposed when he does that. He was conflicted.


    Sarah saw him fidgeting and let out a quiet giggle. She moved a bit sideways and her bottom leaned on his thigh.


    Her move was not too inviting, but Aiden knew that under that dress there are no panties! He wished all these people just to go away already. Luckily for him, he didn''t need to wait long. It waste.


    Emir asked when two of them will go back to the maind and if they need a ride. Sarah told him not to worry about them, they will manage.


    Aiden was happy to know that there are things she shared with him, and not with them. She didn''t want them to know that this ind is hers. As much as she shared with them, there were still things that she kept for herself. One of those things is that today is her birthday. They didn''t know, or even if they did, no one spoke about it. For him, it was a confirmation that for Sarah, he is special, more than anyone else.


    Six of them boarded the sailing ship and left after agreeing to meet next day in the hideout.


    Sarah waved toward the departing sailing ship shortly, and when she faced Aiden, his lips crashed onto hers. She giggled as he lifted her up with his hands below her dress. When he felt that nothing is separating his palms from her inviting skin he groaned.


    As soon as he stepped of the berth, he went on his knees, and Sarah broke the kiss to voice her protest as he started lowering her on the ground. "Pebbles! It''s notfortable! Let''s go upstairs..." She didn''t need to finish; he was back on his feet and rushed inside therge house he called castle with Sarah in his arms.. Finally, it was just the two of them.

 Chapter 413 - Sarahs Birthday (13)

    Sarah woke up in the morning and smiled. She was in the bed, on her own ind in the Adriatic Sea, next to the man she adores. The facts that she smelled of sweat and felt sticky didn''t bother her at all. Those are remnants from previous night, and it''s nothing that a quick shower can''t resolve. Just a bit more... she wanted to enjoy this few more minutes before she showers. As she shifted her body close to Aiden, he stirred.


    "Good morning, baby. Happy birthday..." His raspy voice from sleeping sounded in the room even before he opened his eyes.


    "Good morning." Sarah smiled. "Can you stop with ''Happy birthday''? It was yesterday."


    "You don''t like that it''s your birthday?"


    "I don''t like when someone makes a big deal out of it. It only brings trouble... You know that I prefer to keep a low profile."


    Aiden understood. Every time spotlight was on her, envious people would appear and try to bully her in some way. Instead of getting used to the spotlight and fighting them off, her choice is to stay out of it and focus her energy on things that matter to her. Even with her friends, she decided not to tell them that it was her birthday.


    Aiden didn''t pursue the topic but wanted to make himself clear. "I understand and respect that. But you should know that for me, you are a big deal. The biggest one there is. Don''t deny me this."


    Sarah smiled. "I can''t deny you anything... You got yourself a deal. Let''s get ready..." She was about to get out of the bed when he pulled her back.


    "Give me few more minutes." He wrapped his arms around her. "Last night I had to share you, I still feel the need to keep you close."


    "Share me? Impossible..." Sarah turned to face him and saw that he is sulking. She cupped his cheeks in her palms and kissed him lightly on the lips. "In order to share something, you need to separate yourself from it... And we are two halves of a whole. When together, we are one and the same. You can''t share any part of that, no one can separate us... not even for a little bit." She kissed him again, and again, and again... until he stopped sulking and started returning her kisses. They lost track of time how long they held each other before they went to shower, together.


    ¡­


    When they came downstairs, breakfast was set up in the sitting area of the kitchen. Sarah reminded herself that after breakfast she needs to go and thank Matija and his family for taking care of them. They happily ate, enjoying freshly made bread while talking about ideas for the ind.


    Sarah wants to add a helipad. In case they need a quick ess, it cane in handy. She also wanted to walk around and see the second beach, but it was gettingte, so they decided to go and meet with members of Sigma''s army. Once they return in the evening, they will have time.


    ...


    As soon as they entered their base, Emir eximed. "You arete!"


    "Sorry... we got dyed." Sarah mumbled. She was thinking about what to say if they insist to hear why they arete. She should have some excuse. She was relieved to hear Marija speak.


    "We thought you are noting." Marija pouted, but only for a second before smiling and ogling at Aiden.


    Sarah rolled her eyes at her. "Do I need to say it again?"


    Marija stuck her tongue out and turned back to the PC in front of her.


    Sarah looked around and was disappointed that Nick is not there.


    It didn''t take long until all of them chanted, requesting a match between Sigma and Omega.


    Emir was most energetic. "Boss! I have a feeling you are holding back against us. We need to see what you can do without using breaks!"


    As soon as Sarah and Aiden agreed, Mishi who appeared that all thatmotion was below him, was already on his feet and exining the rules. "We will have three tasks from three categories. Boss picks one, Omega second one, and the rest of us will take a vote on the third one. That should make it fair..."


    While Mishi talked, Tereza started the projector and disyed more than twenty categories to choose from.


    Sarah got to pick first. She looked at avable options for a second before announcing her pick. "Performance."


    Aiden was pleasantly surprised. That is his strongest area, and she knows it. Sarah is verypetitive, and he was confident that she will be all in to crush himpletely and show off in front of her friends, so he got pumped up and ready to fight back. But when he heard that she picked performance, all his zeal faded away and got reced with a desire to hold her... and he did. He pulled her in embrace and kissed her like no one is watching. After few seconds, no one was watching. They all had to look away and wait for them to finish. It took a while.


    Without letting Sarah go out of his embrace, Aiden nced at categories and made his pick. "Security."


    Sarah could not hold back her smile. That was her strongest area.


    Aiden nudged her nose with his, and their lips brushed against each other. "You destroyed my fighting spirit."


    "I''m d to hear that because I have no interest in fighting against you." Sarah admitted.


    "How are we going to do this?"


    "Let''s treat it as giving them a lesson."


    Aiden kissed her few times. Sarah took it as an agreement.


    They picked seats opposite each other and set up theirptops. Two custom made ckptops, each with a silver symbol on it, one with "¦²" and other with "¦¸".


    Sarah and Aiden gazed into each other''s eyes and didn''t pay attention to what the third category is. They didn''t care.


    Mishi started the countdown, and when the signal for start was announced, no one took it lightly. Sarah and Aiden treated this as an opportunity to impress one another. Others stared at the projection of their screens and could not believe the speed of execution.


    "Shit! I can''t even follow what is going on!" Emirined. "Tereza, we are recording this, right?"


    Tereza nodded without removing her eyes from lines of codes which flew in front of them.


    "Good!" Emir eximed. "I can watch this in slow motion then."


    First challenge was Aiden''s win, by 4 seconds advantage. Second one was Sarah''s win by 5 seconds. On the third one they were evenly matched, or so everyone thought. Sarah was almost done when her hand froze over the keyboard and she nced at Aiden. She loved watching him focused on the task. Sarah found herself enchanted by his presence whenever he was that intense. He lifted his gaze and their eyes met. It took him a second to realize that she is waiting for him. He pursed his lips in frustration. Sarah smiled and gave him a signal to go ahead. He helplessly shook his head and as he pressed final key to executestmand, Sarah was one second behind him. With one second difference in third round, result of the whole match was a tie.


    Six people in the room could not believe what they just witnessed. Both Sarah and Aiden disyed such speed, precision, brilliance... and a tie?!! They turned to face their idols, only to see them making out. Again.


    "Well... it''s not a mystery why they camete..." Marija mumbled.


    Aiden and Sarah were happy to exin what and how they did, as well why they decided on such approach. It was a lively discussion.


    Aiden won 2-1 in terms of challenges, and when looking at the time it was a tie. But he knows that she let him have thatst win. "You are amazing..." He whispered in her ear.


    She smiled and leaned into his embrace. She would let him have all the wins, if that makes him happy. For the first time, she didn''t care about winning.


    Aiden told himself that he needs to practice. Next time, he will be the one to let her win... but in order to do that, he needs to be better than her.


    The group requested another match between Sarah and Aiden, but they rejected it.


    "Let''s leave it for tomorrow." Sarah suggested. "We still have tomorrow. Two of us don''t want to take everyone''s opportunity to shine. Don''t forget that you learn the most through experience."


    Hearing their Boss exin it like this, they had to agree. They picked their opponents and took turns battling while everyone watched and discussed what is happening.


    Aiden and Sarah got a text at the same time. That was unusual.. It was from Jeff: "Check your email ASAP*" Theypared screen on their phones and saw that they got the same message.

 Chapter 414 - Sarahs Birthday (14)

    Sarah and Aiden checked the email, and saw it was rted to their work at White corp.


    Email didn''t have many details. It said that a very important, time sensitive project showed up, and they need to return. Jeff sent a private jet to pick them up.


    Less than a minuteter, Aiden''s phone rang. It was Jeff.


    "Did you get the email?" Jeff sounded rushed.


    "Yes."


    "White corp. jet will be at the airport on ind Brac in six hours. It needs one hour to refuel. Come back as soon as you can." Jeff didn''t leave him the opportunity to refuse. Aiden understood that it''s something urgent, but he was troubled. He looked at Sarah, feeling sorry that Jeff is asking them to cut this trip short. It is for her birthday, and they nned to stay for two more days.


    Sarah saw Aiden''s expression and even though she was not able to hear what Jeff said, she understood because of the email she received. Sarah smiled to reassure him that it''s OK.


    Aiden sighed. "Yes. Tonight, we will leave."


    As soon as Aiden hanged up, Emir started bouncing around in a frenzy-like state. "What??! You are leaving tonight!?? Tell me I heard wrong!"


    Sara sighed. "No... Sorry everyone, something came up, and we need to leave."


    "No, no, no..." Emir whined. "What about another match? You promised another match!"


    "I''m really sorry. There is nothing I can do at this point, except to say that we will make it up to you next time. We need to leave now."


    It took some effort for Sarah and Aiden to leave. To Aiden''s frustration, Emir was holding onto Sarah, not letting go, and others didn''t help either. They all wanted for their Boss to stay longer. Only when Sarah promised that next meeting will be within three months, they started saying their goodbyes properly and let them go without causing bigmotion.


    As soon as they exited, Aiden voiced his thoughts. "It would be easier if you didn''t stop me from smacking Emir. Others would also be quiet then."


    Sarahughed. "What''s with you and smacking? Since when are you like that?"


    Aiden rolled his eyes at her, obviously joking. "And since when you let others cling onto you like that?"


    Sarah gave it some thought. "True¡­ but he is a friend¡­" She saw Aiden smirking and realized that he is not serious. "Let''s not talk about it. We should hurry. I want to get souvenirs for everyone home. There is a nice market close to the hostel, and we need to get our remaining things from the hostel before we go to the Ind." She tugged his arm to hurry up.


    Aiden extended his step and was next to Sarah in a second, resting his arm around her shoulders. "We should also talk to Matija and Toma before we leave¡­"


    Two of them went through the list of things to do before they head back home and didn''t notice that from nearby, one person watched them as they descended toward the town. Nick was hiding his presence between bushes and looked at Sarah and Aiden with a frown, his lips pressed tightly forming a thin line. He was not aware that one of his tightly clenched fists is wrapped around a prickly branch of the bush. Only when they were out of sight, he lowered his gaze and noticed few drops of blood that fell on the ground.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t take much time to pack. They left most of the clothes there, to use when theye next time. That was perfect, since it gave them extra space in the bags for the souvenirs.


    Sarah was happy that they are leaving with a private jet. "I was thinking how to take these Drachmas back home." She was lovingly stroking the marble container that they found in the shipwreck. "Like this we can avoid security checks and customs."


    "You are taking that?"


    Sarah excitedly nodded. "Yes. I have ns for these coins."


    "Oh? Tell me." Aiden was happy to see her smile so widely.


    "I want to discuss with Felix if we can put some identifiers or trackers inside. Then we can use them as a sort of token¡­ but before that I will talk with JoAnna. She should know the best way to prevent them from oxidizing. I think this is silver¡­" Sarah was lost in her thoughts.


    "Tokens? What kind of tokens?" Aiden was curious. Sarah''s mind always managed to surprise him. Sometimes he thought that she works on a different frequencypared to everyone else.


    "That is open for discussion. I have in mind something on the lines: for one token you get a favor, no questions asked."


    Aidenughed thinking how this girl ys too many games and gets these crazy ideas. "Ancient coins, high-tech trackers, shield against oxidizing? Isn''t that a lot just for a token?"


    "Hey! Don''t spoil my fun!" Sarah pouted.


    "Sure, sure..." He waved his hands andughed. "Whatever makes you happy."


    ¡­


    Before they left, it was alreadyte in the evening.


    They spoke with Toma and gave him instructions about further excavation. He promised to send daily reports about their findings.


    Sarah and Aiden also talked with Matija and his wife, Lidija about the ind.


    Lidija was sad that they are leaving. It was a while sincest time they hadpany. Previous owners didn''te often, and the ind was on sale for more than two years. Only when they saw that it''s not selling, the previous owner refurbished the main building to attract buyers. "I thought you will stay for two more days." She looked at Aiden. He was the one who told her that they wille on June 10 and leave after three days.


    "Something came up, and we need to leave earlier." He shortly exined.


    Lidija looked at Sarah. "Next time, let us know before youe."


    "How much in advance should we let you know before wee?" Sarah was wondering if there is some protocol they should follow. Even if she is the owner, there are people who live here. She should take them into consideration.


    "Don''t get me wrong¡­" Lidija quickly exined. "You are wee toe anytime without notifying us. All this is yours, after all. But if you give us one-two days'' notice, we can make sure that the fridge is stocked, and that bed linens are fresh."


    "Sure, no problem." Sarah smiled.


    Matija helped them put their luggage in the powerboat, and his family joined to wave them goodbye from the berth as Sarah and Aiden left.


    ¡­


    Sarah was watching Aiden drive the powerboat. The limited light that came from the console, bounced off from his face and torso, and made him look like a mystical Greek God. Sarah was enchanted.


    Aiden nced toward her and shed his devilish smile. "What are you thinking about?" He asked suggestively. It was obvious that he noticed Sarah staring at him.


    She didn''t want to admit that she is just gawking. "I was only wondering¡­ how we are going to return this boat?"


    "Really?" He didn''t believe her. He powered off the engines and took a seat next to her while answering her question. "I will let Matija and Toma know where it''s docked, and they wille to take it back to the ind. Matija has the spare key." He scooted close to her.


    ''Too close¡­'' Sarah smiled and did her best to focus on the topic they are discussing. "Back to the ind? Isn''t this a rental?"


    His eyes focused on her lips as he inched closer. "I never said that."


    Sarah noticed that something is off. Aiden is distracting her with his handsomeness, but she realized that what he is saying is important. "Wait, wait¡­ the powerboat is ours?"


    "Yours¡­ Happy birthday¡­" He removed thest inch of space between them, and their lips met.


    Sarah''s mind exploded. ''Did he just say that this is MY boat!'' While his hands worked on removing her clothes, her mind turned into mush.. His kisses, his touch, his breath, the slight swaying of the boat under the moonlight, everything merged into a perfect conclusion of the best birthday she ever had.

 Chapter 415 - Find The Girl (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    When Sarah and Aiden reached their penthouse, Jeff was there in the living room, waiting for them with a stack of documents in front of him on the coffee table. JoAnna was in the kitchen, making coffee.


    "Hello!" JoAnna greeted them cheerfully. "We hope you don''t mind that we let ourselves in¡­ Pilot called that younded, so we came. Jeff said it''s important and it can''t wait." She looked at Sarah. "I''m so sorry that your vacation got cut short."


    Sarah smiled. "Don''t worry about it. It was the best vacation ever. If itsted any longer, I would implode from happiness."


    "Oh? Now I want to know the details!" JoAnna was curious.


    Sarah suppressed her giggles. "Some things are not for sharing. But they will live forever in my memory."


    JoAnna winked at Sarah confidently. "You will tell me¡­ter. Coffee is done. Go to the study room, so you three can talk. I will be here watching TV."


    Sarah was surprised to see that JoAnna is staying on the side like that, without intention to join them. JoAnna was always the first one to ask what is going on. ''She either already knows what this is about, or seriously is willing to stay in the dark¡­ how unusual.'' Sarah looked at Jeff, wondering if he made JoAnna change like this.


    When the door of the study closed, Jeff didn''t dy. He summarized why he called them while pulling photos from one folder. "Genechi is a businessman from a small country in Central Africa he is our client. Their country is on a verge of a political change. Genechi, is refusing to pay fees to a corrupt politician. The politician kidnapped Genechi''s teenage daughter, earlier today." Jeff pointed at a photo of a young girl, probably not a teenager yet. "Our client has a task force ready to extract his daughter, but he does not know in which location corrupt politician is holding her. He fears that if he takes a gamble and attacks the wrong location, he will alert the politician, and his daughter will be in more danger than she is now. Paying the ransom is the same as a death verdict to his whole family. Aiden, Sarah, you two have task to find location of the girl."


    Aiden noticed that something is missing in the story. "Why did we need toe back? We could have done that from Europe."


    Jeff frowned and said in a quiet voice. "The three locations are closed circuits."


    "Oh¡­" Sarah realized. If theworks are closed, then they can''t hack them if they are not inside themselves. "We need to go to the location?"


    "NO!" Aiden leaped from his chair. The situation is obviously dangerous. He is not letting Sarah go there.


    "Hey¡­ calm down." Sarah tugged his arm. "We can''t leave the girl¡­" She picked up photo that Jeff gave them and looked at young girl. "¡­ not now when we know that she is in danger and that we can help."


    Aiden looked at Sarah, and it was obvious that he is fighting an internal battle. After some time, he decided. "No! You are not going!" He turned to Jeff. "I will go by myself."


    Sarah jumped out of her chair. "Like hell I''m letting you go without me!"


    Aiden pulled her in his embrace and put his best coaxing expression on. "Baby, it''s dangerous¡­ you can''t go."


    Sarah lifted her arms and caressed his cheek. "Exactly because it''s dangerous I must go. Who will take care of you if I don''t go? You know that I''m capable."


    Aiden liked her touch, but still frowned. "You are reckless."


    She kissed him on the lips. "Let''s do this together. Come on¡­ nothing can go wrong when we are together."


    Aiden hesitated for a long time. On few asions it seemed that he wants to say something, but he stopped himself. After a while he looked at Jeff and frowned. "You better prepare properpensation! And if anything happens to her, nopensation will be enough!"


    "Don''t worry about that. The guide is waiting for you, and you just need to get close enough to get the wireless connection. There is no need to go inside. The risk is minimal. The ne is waiting for you." Jeff pushed stack of papers toward them. "You can review the details on flight.


    ~Somewhere in Central Africa~


    Aiden and Sarah are observing arge vi from a nearby hiding ce. They had a local man, employed by the businessman who is their client, to guide them there.


    Aiden was watching the vi. ''Armed guards, barb wire¡­ Are those dogs?!! What kind of a politician is that? And what on Earth am I doing here with Sarah?'' He wanted to carry her back to the ne. ''We should just go home. This is way too dangerous.'' He faced Sarah and tugged her arm. Aiden frowned when he saw that Sarah''s face was glowing from excitement.


    She smiled. "Ready?"


    Aiden pouted. "No."


    Sarah guessed what ising and rolled her eyes. "What do you need to be ready?"


    "You to go back."


    ''I knew it!'' She was happy that he cares about her, but she is not going to back down out of this. "We went through this, how many times? Come on! No better time than now. The guard shift will be in less than fifteen minutes." She stood up and started moving toward the vi stealthily. Aiden had no choice other than to follow her. The man who guided them there waited on that spot for them toe back. Hopefully.


    To their surprise, no Wi-Fi. That means they need to find an outlet. Aiden didn''t have time to object when he saw Sarah already jumping over the fence. He rushed after her. They used their skills and probably lot of luck to end up in one empty room with awork outlet.


    Aiden was keeping watch while Sarah found her way to the security cameras on herptop.


    "What is taking so long?" He whispered anxiously.


    "It''s less than two minutes¡­ I need more time!" Sarah whispered back. Few secondster she smiled. "I''m in!"


    Sarah''s eyes darted as she essed various cameras, looking for a familiar face of a young girl from the photos that Jeff provided them.


    "She is here!" Sarah eximed. Aiden was next to her in a second, eager to confirm that theypleted their mission and can leave this wretched ce full of dangers.


    "Great!" He exhaled in relief seeing a young girl sitting on the floor of what looks like space separated with metal bars. "Let''s go!"


    Sarah was about to close herptop, when something caught her attention in the corner of the camera view she was observing. "Wait!" She changed views of few more cameras until she found one with the best view of what she wanted to see.


    "What is it?" Aiden frowned. Whatever it is, it can wait until they leave. He needs to get Sarah out of here.


    "Look¡­" Sarah had a troubled expression. On the screen were several young girls, no more than fifteen years old. Few looked as young as ten. They were all squeezed in one corner, while two men were standing in front of them. Men had guns in their arms, waving them around obviously threatening the girls.


    Aiden looked at the screen and then at Sarah. "Baby¡­ baby¡­ no. We are leaving. Now. Baby, are you listening? Sarah? Please¡­"


    Sarah looked at him with pleading eyes. "We can''t leave them here."


    Aiden shook his head resolutely. "The client will get them out when he gets his daughter."


    "Look¡­" She gestured to the screen. Two men were advancing toward the girls. "They don''t have time to wait for the rescue."


    "Shit, baby¡­ You are giving me such a headache!" No matter for whom it was, Aiden was not willing to go to any rescue mission that would put Sarah in danger.


    "Honey, can you honestly tell me that you can leave this ce, and sleep well knowing that you left them behind in such a situation?"


    "I have no problem sleeping well knowing that you are safe." As soon as he said that, Aiden analyzed what Sarah said. ''She called me ''honey''? Why do I have a feeling that few times she called me anything other than by my name she wanted me to do something unreasonable?'' Aiden frowned. Somehow, he remembered his mother and that ''Den-Den'' nickname she used when she wanted to enforce her will... Aiden quickly came back to the situation they are in.


    "Well, I can''t just leave them like that! And I can''t do this alone¡­ Will you help me?" Sarah looked at him with her beautiful green eyes full of expectation and blinked few times.


    Aiden felt that his resolve is wavering. He was conflicted. ''I want to do what she wants to make her happy. But also, I must keep her safe..'' He didn''t see how he can aplish both.

 Chapter 416 - Find The Girl (2)

    "Shit, Baby! Shit!" Aiden cursed and kicked side table. He took a minute to calm down just enough so that he can talk without cursing or raising his voice. "Where are they?"


    "Let me confirm." One minuteter Sarah closed herptop. "Basement. Stairs are at the end of this hallway." She started walking out.


    Aiden pulled her back. "Where are you going??! ¡­ Wait! It''s one thing to get there and to beat up two guys. What after that?"


    "We get the girls out¡­" Sarah spoke like that was expected.


    Aiden was getting angry again. "Didn''t you see all those guards?!! Are we going to take all of them out while protecting the girls??!"


    "Not all of them, only the ones which are in the way¡­" Sarah smiled, ignoring his anger.


    He looked at Sarah in disbelief. "So far I thought that you are reckless. Now I found out that you are outright crazy."


    Sarah knows that he only wants to discourage her from getting into danger, and she will not allow herself to get into an argument with him. She decided to defuse situation and shrugged. "Reckless, crazy, hasty, brilliant, prodigy, violent¡­ all those are justbels. You know who I am. And I want to save those girls." After a second Sarah saw that he decided to ept whatever ising. "We don''t have time for a full n. So, let''s take this, one step at a time. First, we go to the basement, and take care of those two men. Then we will see what''s next."


    Aiden exhaled and gave a small nod.


    Sarah moved toward the door and he pulled her into his embrace.


    He held her tightly, not willing to let go.


    "Aiden¡­ don''t do this¡­ don''t hold me like it''s thest time. It will be OK, and we will hold each other when this is over." Sarah felt that he loosened his hold on her. Sarah gave him a light kiss. "Let''s go."


    On the way to the basement they knocked out three people and pulled them into the side rooms. Basement was not guarded. Sarah guessed that those two men who were harassing the girls were supposed to guard the basement.


    Sarah and Aiden stormed inside and without much effort knocked them down.


    Sarah looked inside simple prison-like-cell and counted seven girls. Oldest one could not be more than fifteen years old. Youngest one was about ten years old.


    "Do you want toe out?" Sarah asked them, wondering if they will respond. They all nodded. Sarah asked the girls if they understood her question. The oldest one stood in front of them and answered that all of them attended a school led by a British missionary, so they speak English.


    Sarah smiled and turned to Aiden. "Now we need to figure out how to get out of here."


    Before Aiden could respond, they heard a small voice. "Excuse me¡­ " One of the girls took a step forward. "I worked here as a maid before bandits came. There is a passage that can take us out.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and shed a big smile.


    Aiden was not convinced. "How do we know it''s not a trap?"


    The young girl lifted her chin defiantly. "Bandits killed my parents. They keep me here waiting for a buyer, so they can sell me off. Why would I help them? I want out of here."


    Other girls stood behind her. "Bandits killed our parents also. We all want out."


    Sarah felt that her heart was breaking. ''They are just little girls¡­''


    Aiden looked at Sarah and thought that he can''t go against her. He exhaled. "OK. Where is the passage?"


    Little girls'' eyes lit up. "It''s here in the basement! There, behind¡­" The girl led the way, and they started walking toward the other side of the basement when they heard a faint voice from behind. "Wait¡­ don''t leave me¡­" It was the daughter of the businessman.


    They are already taking seven girls out. What is one more? They opened her cell door with keys one of two unconscious men had dangling from his waist and took her with them.


    Narrow tunnel took them out of the vi, just as the girl promised.


    Aiden called the man who was their guide, and he joined them as they walked toward the ne. When they reached the ne, they met with bodyguards who work for the businessman. Businessman''s daughter recognized some of the bodyguards and was happy to leave that ce with them.


    Jeff called Aiden as they were nning to board the ne.


    As soon as Aiden answered, Jeff''s furious voice was booming. "I told you just to locate the girl! Not to waltz in the den of armed wolves!"


    "The girl is safe¡­ mission aplished." Aiden defended himself. "If you have a problem with execution, talk to Sarah!" He gave his phone to Sarah.


    Sarah puffed her cheeks and mouthed, "Traitor!" She took a deep breath. "Sorry, brother-inw. But there was some trouble that we could not avoid. And it ended up that we saved the girl also¡­ hehehe¡­ You can''t be angry, right? It all ended well. We are out, safe and ready to go home. I''m sure we earned lots of money for you. Right?"


    Jeff exhaled. "Well, as long as both of you are safe, then it''s fine. Have a safe flight."


    "Thank you, brother-inw. See you when we get back." Sarah grinned victoriously and handed phone to Aiden.


    Aiden could not believe it. "He yelled at me!"


    Sarah stuck her tongue out as she walked toward the ne and teased him. "Maybe he likes me more."


    Aiden tapped her shoulder. "I think you are forgetting something¡­" He pointed with his head toward back.


    Sarah turned around and faced seven pairs of big eyes staring at them. She cleared her throat. "We are going now. You girls are safe¡­ go back home."


    All girls lowered their heads. One of them spoke. "We don''t have home to return to¡­"


    "Oh¡­" That was the only sound Sarah could make. After a while she found her voice. "So¡­ what are you going to do?"


    The girls ran to Sarah and Aiden, grabbing them by waist and legs¡­ whatever they could grab onto. "Please, take us with you¡­"


    Aiden lifted his arms up in the air. "Hey, hey¡­ don''t look at me. Saving you was her idea." He pointed at Sarah. "She is the Boss."


    The girls from Aiden switched to Sarah who was not able to react. They were hugging her arms, legs and two were around her waist. They all begged. "Please, Boss, don''t leave us behind! We have nothing here! We can be useful¡­ do your dishes, and clean¡­ whatever you need. If we don''t know it, we will learn¡­" They sobbed and pleaded without taking breaks.


    Sarah looked at Aiden who was not helpful at all.


    Aiden had an amused smirk and ''I-told-you-so'' expression. He told her not to meddle. He told her to walk away. But she didn''t listen. He is happy that she didn''t get hurt, but still, she needs to deal with whatever came out of it. And somehow it ended up with seven girls clinging onto her.


    Sarah made all girls stand in line to face her and shook her head helplessly. "What will I do with seven girls?"


    The smallest one took a step forward. "What if some are boys?"


    "What?" Sarah and Aiden said in unison.


    The smallest one looked at Sarah with fear in the eyes. "Boss, when bandits came to our vige, they gathered all kids. Boys got beatings, and girls were taken away. I didn''t want to get a beating, so I told them I''m a girl."


    The boy had a pretty face, almost girlish. And he was still young so no difference between genders was shown. And all girls wore pants and tops and had short haircuts¡­ there was no obvious way to differentiate them.


    "I see¡­" Sarah mumbled.


    "Me too." One more person took a step toward Sarah.


    Sarah was stunned. "OK! OK! How many of you are girls?"


    Five of them raised their hands. That left two boys who previously stepped forward as boys. Sarah exhaled. "What will I do with five girls and two boys?" She looked at Aiden hoping for help and saw that he is enjoying the show.


    Sarah was frustrated that he is not helpful at all, but still asked him. "Should we take them with us?"


    Aidenughed. He enjoyed the show and had no intention to help her. She got him stressed and upset when she went into the danger recklessly. Now she needs to suffer as well. "What will YOU do with them?" He grinned.


    The girls and boys started talking at the same time again saying that they can clean and help her with whatever she wants them to do. Sarah waved her hand gesturing them to stop.. They calmed down after a minute, all of them eagerly looking at Sarah, waiting to see what she will do next, and hoping that she will not leave them behind.

 Chapter 417 - Training Begins

    Sarah looked at the kids for some time before she got her phone and made a call to Jeff. "Brother-inw¡­ can we take few more people with us?... Seven¡­ Thanks¡­"


    She faced seven pairs of eyes that were wide open and not blinking. Sarah was sure that they are holding their breaths. She smiled and tilted her head toward the ne. "Get on board."


    The seven kids rushed in the ne without a word. They were afraid that if they make a bigmotion, Sarah might change her mind.


    Aiden was surprised. "Really? What will you do with them?"


    "I will think of something¡­ but I can''t leave them. Without family to protect them, they will just end up in trouble one way or another."


    Aiden agreed with this logic. He put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders as they walked toward the ne. "You are doing the right thing." He kissed her temple. "Don''t worry. I''m with you." As much as he wanted her to suffer because she acted recklessly, he can''t deny that he will support her. Always.


    During the ne ride, Sarah talked with the girls and boys they picked up. Their strongest skill, how they called it, was to read and write in English. But they all showed strong willingness to learn whatever needed. Sarah saw that all of them have clear and bright eyes, and she concluded that they are smart based on how they talked and understood the situation.


    During the ride, Sarah decided to send them to the cabin and train some basic fighting skills, and kids enthusiastically agreed. Sarah will go with them for few days, until cyber-security conference starts, and Ste also agreed to lend a hand.


    After their house in California is done, the kids will go to work there¡­ until they figure out something.


    "No need to think of what to do with uster, Boss! We will be your personal army, and never leave your side!" The youngest boy, Adedayo, was all pumped up when he heard that he will learn martial arts.


    Sarahughed. "Ade, it''s a lot of hard work. Making army is something far in the future, if you don''t give up on the way."


    Ade was confident. "I learn quickly, and I will not give up. You gave me a new life. I will use it to serve you. You will see, I will grow big and strong soon and you will be able to rely on me!"


    Other kids also nodded in agreement with the boy. They are happy that they got to escape their predicament. In their eyes, Sarah is like a saint who came to save them at thest moment. They will follow her anywhere.


    Seeing that all kids are pledging to stay by Sarah''s side, she smiled, unsure how to answer them.


    Aiden was again surprised by the oue. ''We went to get a location of one girl and came back with seven kids who are looking at her like she is a deity. This girl is moving the boundaries of what is possible!''


    The kids they picked up in Africa slept off after a while. Sarah made a n that while they are in the cabin, training with Ste, she will create papers in order to give them new identities. She wanted to check on few more things, but Aiden pulled her in his embrace and told her to rx and get some rest.


    "I thought you sleep easily in the ne." He pushed theptop on the side.


    "Usually, yes. But this is too exciting! I don''t think I can sleep!" Sarah admitted.


    "Stop looking at thatptop¡­ ande here." Aiden patted his shoulder indicating to Sarah to lean on him.


    Sarah didn''t realize how tired she was. Within a minute she was sleeping with her head on his shoulder.


    Aiden pulled a nket over them, kissed top of her head and held her while she slept.


    ¡­


    Theynded on a small private airport, which was closest to the cabin.


    Sarah wanted to reduce chance of someone seeing the kids they got from Africa, until she gets them new identities.


    When they reached cabin, Ste was waiting for them with Weber sisters. Cabin was fully staffed, and ready for visitors.


    After a short rest and food, kids already started runningps outside in order to build their stamina. They were very motivated, especially after they saw the room they will stay in, and each of them got several sets of clothes.


    Ste could only praise them. "They are such nice kids. Where do theye from?"


    "Central Africa." Sarah didn''t want to deceive her mother.


    The only reaction Ste showed was that she raised one eyebrow. "Howe they are here?"


    "We saved them."


    Ste paused for few seconds. "Don''t they have families?"


    Sarah shrugged. "It seems they don''t."


    Ste didn''t ask any more questions. Sarah expected that her mom will ask her what she was doing in Central Africa, but the only thing that Ste said before going down to give training regime to the kids was: "They will be faithful. Take good care of them, and it will pay off many folds."


    Sarah stood on the balcony and watched her mom work with the kids while thinking about Ste''s words. Sarah also remembered two families from Eastern Europe who are potential threats to them. She decided to invest more time and resources into training these kids. They already decided to stay by her side. Sarah can teach themputer skills as well asnguages. She can get them tutors for other skills. The more these kids learn, the more useful it will be to have them around.


    Next day Jeff and JoAnna came to visit them at the cabin. Sarah and Aiden stopped their training when their siblings arrived. Jeff wanted to find out details about their dangerous adventure in Central Africa. Aiden ended up talking to Jeff, while Sarah got JoAnna upstairs in the bedroom closet and showed her ancient Athens''s Drachma''s.


    "I think these are silver. They oxidize fast, right? Can you find a way to prevent that?" Sarah handed one Drachma to JoAnna.


    JoAnna looked at the coin. "Looks like silver, but I need to test it to make sure. What do you want this for?"


    Sarah''s gaze was fixated on the coins. "I''m not sure yet. But whatever I decide, if we don''t find a way to prevent oxidizing, then it''s useless."


    JoAnna was observing the symbols. "I''ve never seen a coin like this. How old is it?"


    "More than two thousand years!" Sarah eximed.


    "Wow!" JoAnna looked at Sarah suspiciously. "Is this one of the things from your vacation that you don''t want to talk about?"


    "Yes. You can say that." Sarahughed.


    "How about those kids? Souvenirs from a vacation?" JoAnna teased Sarah. But she really wanted to know where those seven kids came from.


    "Not from vacation¡­ they didn''t have a ce to go to. I could not leave them behind."


    JoAnna made a sour face. "So, what will you do with them?"


    "When our house in California is done, they will go there and help take care of the house."


    JoAnna nodded in understanding. "How long until the house is ready?"


    "It should be no more than a month and a half before house is done. After that, there will be ongoing work on some things outside, but the house will be livable." Sarah hesitated for a moment. "While we are on the topic of those kids¡­ do you think you can help out somehow?"


    JoAnna was surprised. "How can I help? You want them to be proficient in medicine?"


    "That was not what I had on my mind, but it''s not a bad idea." Sarah admitted that she likes what she heard. "It does not need to be anything advanced, but you can teach them some first aid basics, right?"


    JoAnna shrugged. "Sure, I can¡­ what did you have on your mind initially?"


    "Guns. Shooting."


    "You really want to train them?"


    "Yes." Sarah confirmed. "They will stay by my side. I need capable people around me." Sarah lowered her voice, as if she is afraid that someone might overhear them. "I have a feeling that those two Eastern European families will not leave us alone for long. I only hope that these kids get enough training in time so that they can defend themselves and maybe even be of help for us."


    JoAnna nodded in understanding. "Count on me."


    "Thanks!" Sarah hugged JoAnna.


    When they stepped outside, they found Jeff and Aiden standing on a terrace, watching seven kids train under Ste''s supervision.


    Jeff turned to Sarah. "Aiden told me what you did. Reckless. Impressive, but reckless."


    Sarah smiled. "It turned out much better than I thought." She gestured to the kids below.


    "Aiden said you are training them. Let me know if you need my help." Jeff was feeling guilty that Sarah and Aiden ended up in danger and hoped to find a way to make it up to them.


    Sarah thought for a second. "Actually, there is a thing. I''m creating them identities. Can you help with the part of how they came to US? Maybe that White corp. sponsored their schrships or something? If we can get paperwork that they came to US recently, then I don''t need to spend time creating backgrounds for them."


    Jeff nodded. "That can be arranged."


    "Great! Thanks!" Sarah smiled and looked at seven kids below.. She has big ns for them.

 Chapter 418 - Plans Of Hill Sisters

    Next few days, Sarah was busy. She got the identities for the kids and allowed them to choose their own names. Youngest boy picked Ade, and the other boy picked Jamari. The oldest girl picked N, and others were Oni, Z, Masika and Imani.


    Sarah started teaching them French and basics aboutputers and Aiden helped to teach them introduction to coding. Ste was focusing on building up their stamina and some basic moves. The kids were busy, but happy. Sarah was happy to see that all kids are very bright and fast learners.


    Sophia and Felix came to the cabin for one day and Sarah discussed with Felix Athens''s Drachmas that she wants to use as tokens. Felix confirmed that there is no problem to add trackers inside and to seal them without leaving traces. They discussed that for some time.


    Sophia was happy to hear that Sarah had fun for her birthday with Aiden, and curious about the seven kids running around and jumping in the backyard. Sarah told her that they are training them, and they will be part of the staff in their new house in California.


    Sarah was curious about Sophia''s pregnancy, and Felix just waited for someone to bring out the topic. He pulled out of his bagtest ultrasound pictures and made them listen heartbeat sounds from two days ago.


    "Felix is excited." Sophia awkwardly smiled feeling slightly embarrassed. "He is spending hours every day researching about pregnancy and fetus development. And he is designing contraptions for me to use to monitor my health and the baby¡­ At this rate I will not need to go to checkups at all."


    Sarahughed. "It''s OK. I''m excited also, and I''m only an aunt. It''s a good thing that he is this involved, enjoy."


    Aiden was curious about ultrasound pictures. Felix pointed to him where to look. After some time, Aidenined with a frown. "There is only a small circle."


    "Look at this one¡­" Felix proudly pushed another ultrasound photo of his offspring. "This one is magnified!"


    "Woah!" Aiden eximed. "That does not look human!"


    Felix was offended by thatment. ''How can you say that my child does not look human?!!'' He took a second topose himself before speaking. "Hmph! What do you know? ¡­ The face and fingers are forming ¡­ and¡­ See here? ¡­"


    Aiden was listening attentively. But he still thought that thing on the photo does not look human.


    Sarah and Sophiaughed when they saw them like that.


    Sarah wanted to know the progress of wedding ns.


    Sophia beamed. "We decided on July 14th. It will be in the back garden of our family vi¡­ I had to fight with Ste, she wants to invite everyone. I threatened her that if she does that, wedding will be moved¡­ I let Ste be in charge of decorations, that should keep her busy¡­" Sophia showed photo on the phone. "This is the wedding dress I picked."


    Sarah smiled. "It''s gorgeous. You will be stunning."


    "It''s even better in person, up close. The fabric on this picture looks rather in, but it has a lot of embroidered details that shimmer in silver." Sophia excitedly exined.


    "I''m d to see you this happy." Sarah took Sophia''s hand in hers and did her best to control her emotions. Sarah felt like she is about to cry from happiness for her sister.


    "Yes, I am happy¡­" Sophia looked toward Felix with a gentle gaze.


    Later in the day, they had a video chat with JoAnna and Jeff. The topic was Cox Industries.


    "I''m itchy to go and show that Lindsay her ce." JoAnna frowned.


    "What about the riding incident?" Sarah was curious if they found the culprit. "Did Oscar find out who sabotaged your saddle?"


    JoAnna shook her head. "One stable worker said that he saw Liam inside stable before we went riding, but not near Golden Legend. There are no cameras inside, so we can''t confirm if he is the one who cut the saddle. I do have one lead, Olivia texted me that Liam cut the saddle. But I will need to talk to her in person and see if she is willing to talk¡­ I was confident that Lindsay had something to do with it." JoAnna shrugged with disappointment. "We can''t take any legal action without proof. At least not for the saddle issue."


    "We have everything ready." Sophia announced. "I will work with Jeff to handle the threepanies. We already started process of getting their shares in small quantities. We are only waiting for JoAnna to deal with her part and we will switch to aggressively take over thosepanies."


    "In two days, Whites are organizing a party." JoAnna rubbed her hands and smiled maliciously. "That is when we will handle Cox sisters."


    "We?" Sophia was surprised and then realized who ''we'' is. "Sarah, you decided to go?"


    Sarah raised her eyebrows. "How can I not go after hearing that Scarlet is craving to put her hands on my man?" JoAnna told Sarah that Lyndsay is after Jeff and her younger sister, Scarlet is after Aiden. Sarah is happy to go and put in ce any woman who thinks that can take over her ce.


    Sophiaughed. "O-ho! My two sisters together putting wanna-bees in their ce. I wish I could see that."


    "You cane!" JoAnna eximed. "It would be so much fun with all three of us there!"


    Sophia shook her head. "I''m sorry to say that I can''t. I''m getting tired easily and going on a trip might be too much. I look forward to hear from you how it went."


    They concluded the talk confirming that in two days Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna and Jeff will go to Reno for a party. After that, in three days from now Jeff and Sophia will start aggressively buying shares for Cox Industries and two otherpanies who are scheming with them.


    ¡­


    Ade was very upset when he heard that Sarah will be absent for a few days. "Boss! Let mee with you, I can be useful!"


    Sarah patted his head. "The most useful thing you can do now is to keep learning and training."


    He pouted in disapproval. Other kids also didn''t like that Sarah will be leaving, and she saw them all sulking.


    Sarah gathered them all toe to her, and she started exining. "Hey¡­ I travel a lot, and I can''t always be with you¡­ Even now, I''m split between three locations." Sarah was thinking of Los Angeles where she works, and JoAnna lives, Fairfield where her apartment is, and Seattle where her parents and Sophia are, as well as the cabin. "Most of the time I will not be with you. I can tell you that I don''t n to separate you. Learn to rely on yourself and each other¡­"


    Ade almost cried. His eyes were locked on Sarah and full of tears, but he didn''t let them fall.


    Sarah was not sure how to coax him. Seeing a 10 years old child so sad made her sad as well. "Maybe things change when our home in California ispleted. It should be done in about a month. We n to spend more time there then. OK?" Sarah gave a small smile, but it didn''t help. Kids were still sad.


    "If you work hard and improve¡­ some of you might apany me as protection¡­" Sarah didn''t finish when she saw that all their faces lit up.


    Ade was the first to speak. "I will work harder and be the best! Boss will take me everywhere!"


    "Me too!" All kids got lively.


    Sarahughed. "OK¡­ back to training then."


    The kids ran to the training ground excitedly. Sarah smiled while looking after them and thinking how kids don''t need much to be happy. A secondter, she looked troubled.


    "Something on your mind?" Aiden was on the side, watching her interact with the kids.


    "Yeah¡­ I thought that they can manage by themselves. But when I see them this clingy, I think I made a mistake. They need a grown up around, and I''m not the right role model."


    Aiden stepped close to Sarah and lifted her chin up to face him. "You are a great role model¡­ but your avability is a problem. They will not be by themselves in the house, if that is concerning you. Just how Weber sisters take care of the cabin, we will hire people for our house as well. I''m sure kids will find someone to rely on while you are away."


    Sarah felt that what he said made sense.


    ¡­


    Later that evening, Sarah was doing research on herptop.


    Aiden peeked over her shoulder. "Scarlet Cox?"


    Sarah nced at him. "Yes¡­ I''m getting to know mypetition."


    "Competition?" Aiden chuckled and lifted Sarah off the chair by putting his arms under her thighs, so her body was still in a seated position. "No one can be yourpetition." Aiden ced her on the bed and got on top of her. His head moved behind her ear, and he inhaled scent of her shampoo.


    "I know that¡­" Sarah smiled. "But she doesn''t¡­ in two days she will find out."


    "Oh?" Aiden lifted his head to look in Sarah''s eyes. "What will she find out?"


    Sarah shifted her body and in one swift movement rolled them over. She was on top of Aiden, straddling him. "She will find out that you are mine."


    Aiden wanted to say something, but she covered his lips with hers.. Few secondster he didn''t feel like talking at all.

 Chapter 419 - Damien Martin

    ~Ottawa, Canada~


    Bridgette is sitting in a coffee shop with Steve. They are facing an older man who resembles Felix. To be more precise, like an older version of Felix. That man is her and Felix''s father, Damien.


    Bridgette is looking at her father, and no words areing out. She nned this for a while, she had everything figured out. What she will ask¡­ in what tone¡­ in what order¡­ but now that she is facing him, all words left her. She is only looking at him, not sure what to say.


    "How are you doing?" His voice was shaky.


    Bridgette was almost startled by his question and stumbled to answer. "I''m doing well. You?"


    "OK." Man was nervously rotating a cup of noisette in front of him while his eyes darted to Bridgette asionally. After some hesitation, the man spoke. "I don''t know what to say¡­"


    ''He is the same as I¡­ He agreed to meet me, but still, he is not sure what to say¡­'' Bridgette decided to start asking questions. There are questions she is afraid to get her answers to, but she can ask others, as a warmup. "Are you happy?"


    Damien gave a small nod as an answer.


    Bridgette inhaled and held her breath for few seconds. "Do you think about us¡­ sometimes?"


    Damien''s hands which were fidgeting non-stop froze at this question. He looked up into her eyes. "Yes."


    Bridgette exhaled in relief. She was afraid that he will say that he does not think about them, that he forgot all about them and they are part of the past he does not want to remember.


    She decided to speak her mind. "Father¡­ I think about you often. I don''t care why you left¡­ but I would like if we can be in touch. I would like to have you as part of my life. I have a job, and a boyfriend, we live in Los Angeles¡­ I don''t need money or anything else. I would just like for us not to be strangers." Bridgette stopped talking and looked at him.


    Steve put his hand on Bridgette''s back and rubbed it slightly. He wanted to show his support. That is why he came here with her, to support her.


    Damien sighed. "It''s twenty years how I left. I am amazed that you have the will toe and talk to me¡­ that you don''t hate me."


    Bridgette frowned. "There was a time when I hated you. Many times¡­ Every time there was an event at school, and parents came¡­ you were not there, and I hated you. Every time I went to visit my friends, and their parents asked me how my parents are doing, I hated you¡­ Every time I made up a story that my father is a businessman who travels a lot, and that is why he is not home, I hated you¡­ many times I hated you. Sometimes I still do."


    Damien shrunk in the chair. "So why are you here then?"


    Bridgette hesitated for some time, before speaking slowly. "There is another eventing¡­ and it involves families. I hope that you can be there."


    Damien was alerted. "What event?"


    Bridgette''s expression turned soft. "Felix is getting married."


    Damien inhaled more than necessary. "Felix? How is he doing?"


    Bridgette smiled while talking about Felix. "Brother is doing well. He works at a goodpany as a director. His fianc¨¦ is kind and they love each other very much."


    Damien frowned slightly, looking troubled. "How is his wedding rted to me?"


    "I hope that you cane and attend it¡­"


    He didn''t wait for her to finish speaking and spoke with urgency. "Does Felix know that you are here?"


    Bridgette shook her head.


    Damien sighed. "I don''t think that is a good idea. Felix will not like it."


    Bridgette didn''t want to give up. She came all this way just to talk to her father and to get him to attend Felix''s wedding. They only way she would give up was if her father said that he does not want to do anything to do with them. But that does not seem to be the case. ''I need to do this for my brother and for myself.'' Bridgette strengthened her resolve. "It is a family rted thing¡­ I''m sure that he would like to have his father present. Mother¡­ does not approve of him being with Sophia. That hurt him badly. It would mean a lot to have your support."


    Damien snorted. "Your mother¡­ who would she approve of? No one is ever good enough¡­" He paused and looked at Bridgette. "Even if Ie, that does not mean that Felix wants me there. I left twenty years ago and didn''t contact you since then."


    Bridgette felt that her father is willing toe, as long as Felix approves. "How about if you two meet before the wedding? Then you can see for yourself how he feels about it?"


    "Does he want to meet with me?"


    Bridgette smiled. "We don''t know until we try¡­ Are you willing to try?"


    Damien gave a small nod.


    The atmosphere rxed and they talked about their lives.


    Damien remarried, and has two teenage sons. He lives with his family in suburbs of Ottawa. They agreed that next day, Bridgette and Steve wille and visit him there, so that she can meet his family. Bridgette was worried how Damien''s wife and children will react if shees to their home, but he assured her that his wife is an understanding woman.


    Bridgette spoke about her school, work, how she lives in Los Angeles, and about Steve, her boyfriend who protectively held his arm around her shoulders.


    Damien was interested to hear about anything she is willing to share and expressed his regret that he missed twenty years of her life.


    Next day, Bridgette and Steve went to Damien''s house. He greeted them at the entrance while a petite dark woman stood by his side.


    "This is Smita, my wife." Damien introduced her.


    "Damien told me about you." Smita smiled. "Come on in."


    Bridgette thought that his father''s wife is very weing, and her first impression was very positive. They went in the back and sat on the patio which was facing a beautifullyndscaped garden.


    "Beautiful!" Bridgette praised the garden.


    "Thank you¡­" Smita smiled.


    "She did all this." Damien praised his wife.


    "Oh¡­ it''s really beautiful!" Bridgette repeated, and then noticed two teenagers peek out of the tree house. When they saw guests, they jumped down on the ground and rushed toward them.


    "Bridgette, these are my two sons¡­ your half-brothers." Damien introduced them. "Rishi and Shibu."


    They greeted Bridgette and Steve and after few minutes went inside to y games on their consoles.


    "Sorry that they don''t have manners¡­ teenagers." Smita exined slightly embarrassed.


    They spent a rxing afternoon, and Damien and Smita told them how they met. After Damien left Sylvie, Damien went to the University in Ottawa and started working at a professor. At first as a part time, and few yearster he got promoted to a full-time professor. Smita was doing her postgraduates there, and they met for the first time when after one of his lectures she stayed behind to ask some questions. They started bickering what counted as a first date, and who approached whom first.


    Bridgette was watching Damien and Smita and concluded that they are getting along very well. She could not help butpare Smita with her mother. They were so different, that it was staggering. ''No wonder father left. I''m happy he found a woman so sweet and understanding as Smita.''


    Bridgette didn''t notice that few hours passed. They left after Damien agreed toe to Seattle and meet with Felix. Bridgette promised to take care of all arrangements and to let Damien know when is a good time toe to Seattle.


    ¡­


    Back in the hotel room, Bridgette was packing her things to go back to Los Angeles, and she got lost in her thoughts.


    "Happy?" Steve asked and she got pulled out of her daze.


    "Yes. Better than I thought." Bridgette smiled. "Thank you foring here with me."


    "No problem."


    Bridgette sighed. "Now I only hope that Felix will ept Damien, and that we can have at least one normal parent."


    "You think that he will refuse to meet with Damien?"


    Bridgette shook her head. "I can''t be sure until I talk to him¡­ I remember that every time I asked questions about father, Felix would reprimand me not to talk about him. You see¡­ I was very young when he left. I don''t have any memories of us as a family of four. It''s different for Felix. He was older. He remembers.. And I know that he was hurt when father disappeared from our lives."

 Chapter 420 - Cox Sisters (1)

    ~ Reno ~


    When Sarah and Aiden reached White family vi, JoAnna and Jeff were already there. They arrived with a previous flight.


    After exchanging greetings and pleasantries, JoAnna and Sarah went to Aiden''s old room to talk discuss details of their n.


    "I have texts and audio from both Lindsay''s and Scarlet''s phone fromst week. There isn''t much." Sarah frowned. "But they are definitely going to use Liam. Lindsay exchanged number of messages with him, and they met more than once to discuss something rted to you and Jeff."


    "So, it seems that Cox sisters are making ns in person." JoAnna guessed.


    "That is a possibility." Sarah rubbed her chin absentmindedly. "But we don''t know what they are up to. The only thing we can do is to keep our eyes open and tackle issues are theye¡­ we need to be very careful. If Lindsay was involved in the incident with sabotaging the saddle, who knows what they will n next."


    "There is no proof. But I am confident that she was involved. If her gaze could kill, I would be dead long ago¡­ Also, that Liam is a problem."


    Sarah giggled. "Don''t worry about him. I will take care of Liam, again."


    "What do you think we should do? Wait for them to make a move and pretend they seeded? Or take initiative and shut them up? Or..." JoAnna was interrupted by the knock on the door.


    It was nor. "Hi girls¡­ Do you mind if I join you?"


    "Sure, no problem." JoAnna nced at Sarah. "We were just talking about the party tonight."


    "OK¡­ What are you nning?" nor''s curious gaze moved from JoAnna to Sarah.


    Seeing that JoAnna and Sarah nced at each other, and are not speaking, nor got impatient. "I know you are nning something! Although we nned for a party, having Jeff call me to move it to Lake Tahoe and increase number of invites¡­ Not to mention the biggest give away was not to miss inviting Cox family. Now, what are you up to!" She gave them a ''I caught you red handed'' smirk.


    "Nothing much¡­" JoAnna spoke first. "We just want to show Cox girls their ce..."


    "And hopefully make an example of them." Sarah finished JoAnna''s sentence.


    "I see." nor smiled while looking at these two youngdies who captured hearts of her sons. "So, what are you nning?" She repeated the question.


    "We don''t know what they are up to. So, we will watch them and respond to their actions." Sarah responded.


    "There is no way that they areing without any schemes." JoAnna added. "Last time Lindsay improvised, now she knows I will be there, so she might have a better n."


    "Don''t have too high hopes. Cox girls are not known for their intelligence, if you know what I mean." nor was serious. "But that does not mean that they will not put you in danger. As much as I would like to see them getting what they deserve, this is a dangerous game you are ying. Thedies in this area are known to be vicious, and they are ying this game for a long time¡­ Don''t you think you are at a disadvantage?"


    Sarah smiled mysteriously. "True. But the more time passes, the more time they have to plot and scheme. The sooner we take care of them, the better. Have some faith in us, Nori."


    Nori frowned. "I told you to call me mom¡­"


    "Sorry." Sarah looked at her apologetically. "It''s not something that rolls easily off my tongue. No offense, I like you very much. But it will take time for me to change how I call you."


    Nori pouted, but still nodded in understanding. Aiden told her that Sarah can be specific in terms how she addresses people and that she should not mind.


    JoAnna went back to the topic. "We are not alone. It''s two of us, aware to watch out backs. We are noting unprepared." JoAnna smiled confidently and didn''t want to reveal more than that.


    nor looked at them with concern. "I see you want to keep me out of this¡­ Don''t take unnecessary risks. If you need an ally, I''m here."


    "Don''t worry. We got things covered. Just enjoy the show." JoAnna assured her.


    "Eh, younger generation is taking over¡­" nor shook her head. "Fine. I look forward to see what you two can do." nor headed out of the room. "Don''t forget¡­ in one hour we are going to get ready."


    ¡­


    nor arranged for JoAnna and Sarah to get styled in the same salon with her.


    "It seems that Jeff and Aiden had issues agreeing on a style¡­" nor mumbled as she looked at two gowns.


    JoAnna was looking at a bright red gown that Jeff arranged for her. "And he promised that he will not pick anything shy¡­"


    Sarah looked at her ck gown and smiled. "I''m notining about Aiden''s choice."


    Sarah turned to JoAnna and gave her apassionate look. "Let''s go with our picks."


    nor was surprised. "You two have other gowns?"


    JoAnnaughed. "Of course! No offense, we love your sons, but we would not let them style us."


    "Speak for yourself!" Sarah scolded JoAnna. "Aiden has a good taste¡­" She turned to nor. "Nori, we have one for you as well. Interested?"


    nor perked up. "Oh! My daughter-inws arranged a dress for me? I''m interested!"


    The stylist wheeled in three gowns that Sarah and JoAnna gave her previously. They were three gowns in simr style. Long, sleeveless gowns with a V-neck opening in front. Design was simple and ageless. The fabric ys tricks with someone''s eyes, as it has embroidered details with silver thread that shows only under a specific light angle. Sarah''s gown was light green, JoAnna''s was light blue, and nor''s was teal.


    "Oh, this might be too youthful for me to wear¡­" nor contemted as she checked the gown before removing it from the hanger.


    "Nonsense!" JoAnna snapped. "Go, try it on and see how it fits¡­ if any alterations are needed, we have time."


    Two hourster, threedies had matching gowns on, and even their hairstyles matched.


    "Next time we should get Sophia and mom to join!" JoAnna eximed.


    nor looked at her and smiled. "I always wanted daughters. This is nice. If we can increasepany, that would be better."


    "You still didn''t meet with our mom in person, right? I have a feeling that you two will get along very well." Sarah was giddy from excitement.


    ¡­


    nor left with Oscar first, and JoAnna and Sarah arrived at the party in a helicopter with Jeff and Aiden.


    Jeff was sulking because JoAnna didn''t wear gown he picked for her, but few kissester he was feeling much better.


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "You know he is doing that on purpose?"


    "Why would he sulk on purpose?" JoAnna asked. "I will kiss him anytime he wants."


    Sarah could not believe how JoAnna trusts Jeff like that. ''He is obviously faking it!''


    When Jeff grimaced at Sarah behind JoAnna''s back, Sarah felt like blowing up.


    JoAnna didn''t see Jeff''s silly face, but based on Sarah''s expression, she could guess what happened. JoAnnaughed and hugged Jeff. She didn''t mind that he is faking being upset. JoAnna loves when Jeff acts childish in order to get her attention. She rewarded him with few more kisses which he happily epted. JoAnna knows that Jeff is usually very in his serious-business-mode, and he gets to be yful only with her, and few people he epted as trustworthy. JoAnna is happy that one of people Jeff epts is her sister.


    Aiden didn''t mind that Sarah decided on a different gown. "You look great in anything¡­", was his onlyment before pulling her into his embrace.


    They entered the venue at the same time, pausing at the huge entrance to observe the crowd gathered. The party was ongoing for some time, and few hundreds of people were present already. As soon as first person noticed them, there was a barely audible murmur spreading and with each passing moment more and more people faced them in silence.


    Jeff and Aiden proudly held theirdies around their waists while JoAnna and Sarah nced at each other with eyes full of excitement, eager to see how their n will unfold.

 Chapter 421 - Cox Sisters (2)

    As four of them walked inside the venue, people unconsciously parted to give them way.


    All eyes were on them, and most of them were not friendly.


    Females were jealous of JoAnna and Sarah for their great looks, and for the handsome men who held them as they walked.


    Males were jealous of Jeff and Aiden because of their status and beautiful women on their side.


    But no matter how malicious or jealous anyone was, they could not deny that those four people were perfect, like made for each other.


    "Will you tell me now what the n is?" Aiden wanted to know what are JoAnna and Sarah up to. Well, mostly Sarah. But she refused to tell him anything before the party.


    Sarah smiled mysteriously. "It''s Anna''s n. I''m mostly here for support."


    Aiden squinted. "I have hard time believing that."


    "I''m not lying when I say that it''s Anna''s n." She said sincerely.


    Aiden realized that she didn''t say what they are up to. "Fine! What is the n?"


    "If I tell you, it will not be a surprise." Sarah enjoyed teasing him.


    "Baby, your surprises scare me. Tell me at least something." Aiden pleaded.


    "Only if you promise not to¡­ help."


    "Fine!" Aiden frowned.


    Sarah thought for some time, enjoying the sight of Aiden''s rising impatience. "I will take care of Liam."


    "Liam? He is here also?" Aiden got alerted. He still didn''t forgive him for trying to hit on Sarah while pretending to be his friend.


    Sarah observed Aiden''s expression and posture. If intensity of his grip on her hip didn''t increase, she would not know how that he got upset when he heard that Liam is in the attendance.


    "I got information that he wille here as Lindsay''s plus one." Sarah giggled excitedly. She found out about that from messages on Lindsay''s phone. "I can''t imagine his expression when I face him¡­ Let''s go and dance."


    JoAnna saw that Sarah and Aiden headed to the dance area and gestured to Jeff by tilting her head slightly toward them. "Shall we?"


    Jeff had a conflicted expression.


    JoAnna noticed that he is ufortable. "What is it?"


    "I don''t dance." His voice was faint. Jeff is afraid to disappoint her. They almost danced when they got engaged on the boat, but that was mostly standing while squeezing each other. And at that time it was just the two of them. There are people here!


    JoAnna looked at him in disbelief. ''There is something Jeffrey White is not good at? Didn''t we dance on that yacht when we got engaged?'' After thinking for a moment, JoAnna is not sure if that can be categorized as dancing. But she didn''t want to tease him. "Everyone dances,e¡­ I will show you." JoAnna enjoyed the idea that she gets to teach something to Jeff.


    He was not able to refuse her anything, and they went to the dance floor.


    It didn''t take long for Jeff to move with the beat of the music with help of JoAnna''s guidance.


    As soon as he stopped focusing on his feet, Jeff realized that he has another problem. JoAnna is right in front of him, they are holding each other, their bodies almost touching. JoAnna maintained distance between them, but Jeff didn''t like it, so he pulled her close and their bodies stuck together. As much as he didn''t like distance between them, now he faced a bigger problem. He swallowed hard when he felt that his body is reacting. It felt so intimate, yet in a public ce. He never cared about others, but he knows that if he starts being grabby with JoAnna on the dance floor, it will not be appropriate. And JoAnna maintained eye contact, which made it all more difficult. He was tormented by her gaze, her proximity, her scent¡­ his grip on JoAnna tightened and his lipsnded on hers. He was in agony when he realized that kiss only made his arousal increase.


    Jeff leaned his forehead on JoAnna''s and took a deep breath. "I don''t think I can do this."


    JoAnna observed his struggle and smiled. "You can. This is why people go dancing. This is why couples go out to public ces. Remember this feeling and hold it until we are by ourselves at the end of the evening. It might be a struggle now, but it will make everything so much betterter."


    He looked at her and his eyes shed in realization. "You are enjoying this."


    "Of course, I do. I enjoy seeing you react like this to me." She smiled mischievously and kissed him. "Don''t think that it''s easy for me. I struggle to keep my hands to myself... You are very handsome."


    Thisst part made Jeff smile. "Mhm, only for you." He kissed JoAnna and pulled her closer. Thought that all this is a type of forey made his mind rx and look forward to what isingter, when they are alone.


    Further away, Aiden chuckled. "So, the day hase¡­ my brother made out of wood is dancing! I''m sure mom is somewhere nearby sneakily taking photos."


    Sarah can see that Jeff is not very proficient in dancing, but he is still doing it for JoAnna. Sarah scolded Aiden. "Don''t say that. Look at him¡­ he is doing it for love. That is the most romantic thing ever!"


    "What? Dancing?" Aiden frowned. ''Aren''t we doing that, and you are not praising me?''


    Sarah shook her head. "Not necessarily dancing¡­ But doing something out of yourfort zone for the person you love, that is romantic."


    Aiden deepened his frown and got into thinking.


    Sarah rolled her eyes at him when she saw his exaggerated expression. "Now what?"


    "I want to be romantic¡­ so I''m thinking what is the thing that I''m not good at¡­" Aiden looked at Sarah and shed his devilish smile. "Nope! There is no such thing. I''m good at everything!"


    Sarahughed. "Try modesty¡­ that is something you are horrible at."


    Aiden lowered his arms so that they rest around her waist and pulled her close to him. His intense gaze told her that he is up to something. "You want your perfect man to be modest?"


    Sarah stared at him for a second, unsure how to respond, and then she smiled. "I never said you should be modest. I only said you arecking in that department¡­ but since you are perfect, modesty is definitely not a requirement."


    "Hmph¡­ that was the correct answer." Aiden was happy with her response. He leaned in and ced his lips over Sarah''s.


    Sarah was thinking how Aiden is acting silly. Even when he calls himself perfect and appears to be so full of himself, Sarah knows that he is insecure and craves for praise and encouragement. But she will let him be. ''If this makes you happy, then I will let you have it.'' She leaned her head on his shoulder and enjoyed feeling him close.


    "So¡­ when are you two going to start with execution of your n?" Aiden was curious, and still a bit upset that Sarah does not want to reveal details.


    "We are in phase one." Sarah giggled seeing Aiden''s confused expression. "Now we are showing off and getting them agitated. When they are upset, they will be less careful. Then we move to next phase."


    Aiden squinted his eyes. "How do you know if they are upset enough?"


    "We will know." Sarah winked. "Call it a female intuition if you wish."


    "And your next phase is¡­?" He still didn''t give up on idea to squeeze information out of Sarah.


    Sarah frowned a bit. She didn''t want to tell him in advance. "Think of this like a movie. If you know the plot and ending, it will not be interesting to watch. Correct?"


    "But I know how this will end." Aiden chuckled. "I''m still waiting for a day to see you Hill sisters don''t end up on a winning side."


    Sarah shed her best smile. "Don''t wait for a day which is noting. Besides, you knowing that we got this under control should be the reason to enjoy the show and let us do what we are good at."


    Aiden exhaled, showing his I-am-not-happy pout. "Fine!"


    Around the dance floor, numerous groups were discussing in low volume about two White brothers and their partners. The news already spread that twodies are from Hill family in Seattle area. Someone even knew that thedy with Jeffrey is JoAnna and works in a hospital, whiledy with Aiden is Sarah and she works at White corp., somethingputer rted.


    Slowly, people collected pieces of information and started forming pictures of their background.


    The truth got mixed in and diluted with various other information, such as that twodies are twins, hungry for money, and that they used underhanded methods to seduce two White brothers.


    One rumor even went as far as to im that Sarah is a violent thug and belongs to an underground fighting society¡­ no one knows from where this rumor originated, but whoever heard it, they dismissed it right away. How can such a fair and skinny girl be capable of physical violence?


    Many youngdies were heartbroken seeing two White brothers dancing and not looking away from their partners.


    Two girls, Cox sisters, had the most ominous aura among all jealousdies. They clenched their teeth, and murmured nastyments, feeding the hatred in each other. "Bastards¡­ sluts¡­ how dare they?.... bitches¡­ they are doing this on purpose, right? ¡­ we can''t let this slide¡­ those are our spots they stole¡­ we will show them¡­"

 Chapter 422 - Cox Sisters (3)

    After some time on the dance floor, two couples went to get refreshments.


    "I saw them." Sarah told JoAnna. "Based on how they looked our way, I think they are ready."


    "OK. In five minutes?" JoAnna asked over her drink.


    Sarah nodded, and nced around. "I still didn''t see Liam. He was supposed toe with Lindsay."


    Aiden frowned. "You should have all your targets in sight before making a move." He didn''t know what they n to do, but it''smon to know where your targets are before attacking. Having Liam unounted for, is a potential liability.


    "Don''t worry." Sarah patted him on the shoulder. "We got this. Liam is not very important. I treat him like clean up from Jeff''s birthday¡­ As much as I know, he saw me and fled. We can''t dy everything just because of him¡­ we came all the way here just for you to enjoy this good show."


    "You didn''t tell me what you want to do. I will be more rxed if you tell me." Jeff told JoAnna.


    "You also don''t know?" Part of Aiden was relieved that he is not the only one who is kept in the dark. Other part was hoping that Jeff knows, and he will tell him, since Sarah is keeping quiet.


    JoAnna caressed Jeff''s cheek while coaxing him. "Sweetie pie, you always know everything. Let me have this, and you sit and enjoy the show." She kissed him.


    Jeff''s brain melted, together with his will to find out what they are up to. "OK, honey... whatever you say¡­"


    JoAnna turned to Sarah. "Let''s go." Her eyes showed urgency, she didn''t know how long Jeff''s daze willst, and then it will be back to interrogation mode.


    Sarah giggled and turned to Aiden. "You two be good. Don''t make us need toe and clear out the flies that you always attract. Handle those yourself." She gave him a quick kiss and disappeared in the crowd with JoAnna.


    JoAnna and Sarah walked through the venue, and people moved to give them way. The only ones who didn''t move were the ones whose backs were facing them, but as soon as people in their group pointed to their back, they would turn and move away as soon as they spotted JoAnna and Sarah. Two of them picked a spot next to snacks and looked at selection.


    It didn''t take long until few youngdies could not hold their curiosity in check, and they approached them for a small talk. They wanted to know more about these two mysterious Hill sisters. Soon, group ofdies surrounded them, and they chatted casually.


    Sarah and JoAnna exchanged nces when they noticed Lindsay approach them, with her sister following one step behind. "Hi, I see you are back!"


    JoAnna ignored the malice in Lindsay''s voice and smiled. "Yes. My future inws are here. Ie to visit often." She nced behind Lindsay. "And that is¡­?"


    "My sister, Scarlet." Lindsay moved half a step to the side, so that Scarlet can approach JoAnna.


    "Sister? Nice¡­ this is my sister, Sarah." JoAnna nced at Sarah and then back to Lindsay and Scarlet. "She is Aiden''s girlfriend."


    "Oh, you two sisters are dating brothers? How did that happen?"


    JoAnna giggled. "A long story, maybe some day I will tell you." JoAnna nced to the side. "You came by yourself? Or is your plus one somewhere in the crowd?"


    Lindsay didn''t understand why would JoAnna concern herself with that, but still replied since she didn''t want to appear too obvious that she came only because of Jeff. "He is running a bitte. He should be here any minute."


    Sarah didn''t miss this response even though her gaze was locked on Scarlet.


    Some other girls approached JoAnna and Sarah, and Lindsay and Scarlet ended up being pushed away to the side.


    Shortly after, JoAnna and Sarah walked to the area with desserts.


    "This time they only came to check us out. Next time they approach, they will try something." Sarah warned JoAnna.


    "Yes. I wish we do our thing now." JoAnna was holding her purse tightly with a mix of anxiety and excitement.


    "Me too. But it''s still early."


    JoAnna nodded in agreement.


    As soon as two of them stopped moving, girls and few men approached them for a casual chat. The sisters smiled and talked politely, but their eyes were scanning beyond the people, making sure they don''t get caught off guard.


    Sure enough, they didn''t wait long until Lindsay and Scarlet found their way toward them.


    Sarah noticed that Scarlet has a te with arge chocte cake in her hand and is ncing at it apprehensively. Sarah leaned to JoAnna and whispered, "Cake."


    JoAnna replied with a whisper. "I will be relying on you."


    When Lindsay and Scarlet were few steps away, Lindsay moved to her left to give way to Scarlet who stumbled between two girls and the te from her hands flew toward JoAnna. In a sh, Sarah''s hand was around JoAnna''s waist and pulled her to the side. te with a gooey cakended on the ground, breaking into many pieces.


    Scarlet was visibly shaken. "Sorry, sorry¡­"


    Sarah''s eyes threw daggers at Scarlet. She was not sure if she is distressed because their n failed or maybe she would be in the same ''I''m-sorry'' role even if she was sessful.


    JoAnna put her amiable expression on in less than a second. "Are you OK? Looks like you tripped onto something?"


    "Lucky that missed you. That chocte goo would ruin your gown!" Onedy who was next to JoAnna spoke while looking at the cake mess on the floor.


    "Yes. Lucky." JoAnna smiled.


    Scarlet was frozen in ce, and Lindsay pulled her back. "Sorry, my sister can be clumsy sometimes. No harm happened. Right?"


    "Right¡­" Sarah said through her teeth. She wanted to smack those two for trying such childish things.


    Sarah pulled JoAnna to the side. "I don''t think we should wait any more."


    JoAnna was about to agree with Sarah, when her eyesnded on a person and she lit up. "Wait¡­ that is Olivia. Come."


    Olivia was happy to see JoAnna. The two of them exchanged their phone numbersst time JoAnna visited, and they chatted few times since then. JoAnna introduced Olivia to Sarah. "She is the one who told me that Liam cut the saddle."


    At the mentioning of that incident, Olivia''s posture stiffened, and she avoided JoAnna''s gaze.


    "Olivia, I want to know how you found out that he cut the saddle. Did you see him do it?" JoAnna asked carefully.


    Olivia shook her head. "I overheard them talking about it¡­ after it happened."


    "Who was talking?" Seeing that Olivia is reluctant to talk, JoAnna had to assure her. "I will not expose you or anything¡­ I just want to understand what happened."


    Olivia looked around, making sure no one overhears them. "It was Lindsay and Liam. She asked him how it went, and he responded that front straps are cut and that no one saw him." Olivia looked down and it seemed like she is about to cry. "I wanted to warn you, but you were already on the ground, and Jeffrey was asking staff for a helicopter. I saw you sitting and thought that the fall maybe was not a bad one, but I got scared and I left the club. Jeffrey was scary. I thought that if I stay behind, he will think I did it. Only when I reached home, I collected my courage and sent you a text."


    JoAnna patted Olivia''s shoulder. "Thank you for telling me this. We will talk moreter, now I need to handle something."


    JoAnna walked away with Sarah.


    Sarah nced at JoAnna. "Does this change something?"


    "No." JoAnna slightly frowned. She was upset that Lindsay schemed against her. And it made her heart ache when she saw how Olivia is scared of Lindsay. It seems that Lindsay is a bully. JoAnna was confident that she will make Lindsay regret; for her and for Olivia and any other person that Lindsay bullied.


    "Then?" Sarah smiled. She was happy to see JoAnna''s expression who showed that she knows what to do.


    JoAnna paused for a second. "We attack!"

 Chapter 423 - Cox Sisters (4)

    Lindsay and Scarlet were talking with fewdies when JoAnna approached them from the back and tapped them on shoulders with much more force than necessary. "Hey! You two disappeared suddenly. I didn''t have a chance to warn you to watch your step¡­ it''s dangerous to throw cakes around! Someone''s dress might get messed up."


    Scarlet looked at JoAnna in horror. "But nothing happened, right?"


    The otherdies in the group realized that something is not right and took few steps back. But they didn''t leave, they didn''t want to miss anything that might happen. A good gossip is always worth sticking around, and this looked like it might be good gossiping material.


    "Yeah. I was lucky." JoAnna smiled as she removed her hands from Lindsay''s and Scarlet''s shoulders.


    "What did you do?!?" Lindsay stared at JoAnna while rubbing her shoulder.


    "Me? Nothing¡­ don''t tell me that little tap hurt you? I might be stronger than I thought." JoAnna didn''t remove her smile. But somehow it became sinister.


    Scarlet also rubbed her shoulder. She didn''t think much of it, but now that she saw Lindsay react in such a way, she also thinks that something is not right. It should not sting so much after just a tap.


    "Liam! You are finally here. They did something to us!" Lindsay looked behind JoAnna.


    Liam approached Lindsay with a frown. He didn''t like her much anyway, and he agreed to work with her only because he wants his revenge on that Hill sister. "As soon as I came in you are making a fuss. What happened?"


    "Ask her!" Lindsay pointed at JoAnna.


    Liam stopped two steps from JoAnna and he red at her. Liam''s expression froze when he heard a giggle.


    "Oh, you can ask me. I will be happy to answer any questions you might have." Sarah stepped next to JoAnna so that Liam can see her clearly.


    Liam stared at Sarah, petrified. She had the same icy smile he remembered, but it looked more sinister now that the images from Jeff''s birthday party came to his mind.


    Sarah took a step toward him. "How about two of us have a chat¡­ in private?"


    Liam felt his knees shake. He wanted to flee, but his legs didn''t listen. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. And then it happened¡­ warm sensation was spreading from his crotch down his thighs.


    He looked at his crotch and horror washed over him when he saw that his light gray pants have a dark gray stain, increasing in size with each passing second.


    Sarah followed his gaze to his crotch, so did many others who gathered to see what themotion is about.


    JoAnna saw that Liam wetted himself and wondered what exactly Sarah did to himst time so that he reacts like this. ''On a second thought¡­ it''s probably better that I don''t know.''


    "Still filthy¡­ just how I remember you." Liam heard Sarah''s voice and looked up, facing her mocking smirk. His chin trembled. He was utterly ashamed. Again. But this time, with a bigger audience. Liam does not remember how he left the venue. Thest he remembers is that he was running away down the pathway, and he was stopped and detained by the bodyguards who are working for White family. He struggled, and they knocked him out.


    JoAnna nced at time and walked away with Sarah, ignoring Lindsay and Scarlet who rubbed their shoulders and discussed strange stinging they still felt.


    "We need three, maybe four minutes until it works." JoAnna removed from her fingers on left and right hand two ring-like items and ced them in her purse.


    "Let''s make it five, just to make sure." Sarah was still smiling and looking in the direction where Liam left.


    JoAnna nodded while texting nor: "We can start in five minutes."


    nor nced at her phone and smiled. Oscar was next to her, and he noticed change in her expression. "What is making you so happy?"


    "I''m eager to see what younger generation can do." She showed a big smile.


    "Are they up to something?" Oscar was curious.


    nor shook her head. "I''m not sure. Girls asked me to introduce them on stage, and then to enjoy the show." nor walked toward the stage to make necessary arrangements.


    Few minutester, there was a sound from the stage as microphones were turned on.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you foring to our humble party!" nor greeted the guests, and after few pleasantries she introduced JoAnna and Sarah. "It''s my honor to introduce my two future daughter-inws. JoAnna, who aplished a feat to get Jeffrey''s mind away from his work, and Sarah who got Aiden away from hisputers..." nor giggled and continued talking about JoAnna and Sarah.


    Behind nor, Sarah was tugging JoAnna''s hand. "I can''t believe you got me to do this! This is all your show anyway, I can watch from behind..."


    JoAnna grabbed Sarah''s hand. "Don''t you dare to ditch me! I need you. I''m braver with you around¡­"


    Sarah exhaled. "Fine¡­"


    "You are my spotter. Do you see them?" JoAnna was happy that Sarah will stay with her.


    "Yes, yes¡­ they are right in front. Wondering what this is about, just like everyone else here." Sarah assured her for the third time.


    "Hehehe, they will not wonder for long. Let''s go¡­ the show is starting." JoAnna tugged Sarah''s hand.


    "Just don''t expect me to say anything!" Sarah whispered with urgency. She didn''t like this spotlight. She didn''t like it at all. But based on her appearance, no one could notice that. She looked confident and elegant, like she belongs there.


    Jeff and Aiden heard their mom introducing JoAnna and Sarah and their full attention was on the stage, on twodies who walked toward the center of the stage. They both understood this as a signal that whatever their girls nned, it''s starting.


    Aiden knows that Sarah is nervous, and he admired her capability to look calm and collected even while anxious.


    "Thanks, mom!" JoAnna approached nor and hugged her. Sarah also got a hug before nor stepped away and left them in the spotlight.


    JoAnna looked at the crowd and smiled. "Hello, everyone! I want to thank you all for taking your time to listen to what I have to say¡­ I am very excited and honored to get such a great eptance from the White family." She turned to Sarah. "We both are."


    JoAnna paused for a moment before continuing. "This is my second time here, and I find that people are very friendly and weing. When I came here first time, mom introduced me as Jeffrey''s fianc¨¦. At that time, I already made number of friends, and I believe that in time our bonds will grow deeper. One of first people to wee me was Lindsay Cox. Lindsay? You are here, right?" JoAnna looked straight at Lindsay. "Come here¡­" JoAnna waved to her toe on the stage. "Your sister is also here¡­ Bring her along¡­"


    The crowd parted, making a path for Lindsay and Scarlet to reach the stage. Two of them stood frozen and nced at each other. Few people urged them to go, and they started slowly advancing toward the stage, seeing that they don''t have choice. What are their choices? To flee? To stay there and not go on stage? Both are not eptable. Whatever JoAnna has prepared for them, they need to handle it to the best of their ability.


    "What does she want?" Scarlet nervously whispered.


    "How do I know, stupid?" Lindsay spat back.


    Scarlet could not believe her ears. Lindsay would say all kinds of nasty things to her, but never in public. "What did you call me?"


    "I called you stupid, because that''s what you are!"


    "Ha! I''m stupid? You are a delusional bitch!" Scarlet covered her mouth with her hands. It''s not that she does not think that her sister is a delusional bitch, but she would never dare to say it out loud. Somehow, words came out of her and she was not able to stop herself. Something was wrong.


    Scarlet wanted to stop Lindsay, but she was now furious and yanked her hand away when Scarlet reached for it.


    Scarlet hesitated for a moment, and then decided to follow her sister on stage.. JoAnna called for both of them, and Scarlet does not feel that she has the choice to avoid it.

 Chapter 424 - Cox Sisters (5)

    Lindsay and Scarlet stood next to JoAnna and Sarah on the stage. It looked like a social introduction. Lindsay is known as someone who is not well liked, and people were curious how did she manage to leave a good impression on JoAnna.


    "I remember that we met at the Club for a brunch." JoAnna looked at Lindsay. "Can you share with everyone how you got there?" She handed the microphone to Lindsay.


    Lindsay smiled and spoke into the microphone. "My mom got Mrs. Carlson to give us her spot." The moment she said that she was confused. But before she had time to process what is going on, JoAnna was talking again.


    "Oh? I didn''t know that. Can you tell me more about it?"


    "Yes. That Mrs. Carlson is a snob. Why would she attend a brunch organized by Mrs. White? At least that is what my mom said. So¡­ my mom manipted her into giving up on her invitation." Lindsay was surprised that she said that, but it''s the truth. She was notpletely sure if she was only thinking that or it actually came out of her mouth.


    There was a sound of a ss breaking in the crowd. Mrs. Cox dropped wine ss she was holding. Her eyes were focused on her daughter on stage, afraid to face people around her who threw her condemning looks.


    JoAnna didn''t give much time for Lindsay to think. "For that brunch, why did you join with your mom?"


    "It was for Mrs. of the family plus one. Since I''m the oldest daughter, naturally I have better chances of impressing Mrs. White and getting one of her sons for myself. But don''t think that it''s just me, everyone present at that brunch has hopes to catch a son from White family." Lindsay''s face changed into one of utter confusion. ''Why am I saying these?''


    "Why would you want to get one of sons from White family?"


    "Since I was a little girl, both of my parents are saying that if I marry into the White family I will be set for life, and our business will benefit as well." Lindsay smirked, not noticing panic in Scarlet''s expression who was watching her from the side. Of course, she didn''t notice that people distanced themselves from one person at the party, her father, Timothy Cox. After what Lindsay said, no one would want to have anything to do with Timothy Cox. Wanting to be member of White family is one thing. But saying in front of everyone that they are doing it for the benefit of their business, it a different thing.


    JoAnna smirked and continued her questions right away. "Talking about that brunch, I remember I fell of a horse. Do you remember that incident?"


    "Of course, I do!" Lindsay realized that she is revealing too much, but she was furious seeing JoAnna''s annoying smirk, and she didn''t even attempt to stop herself from talking. "Without me, that incident would not happen. I told Liam to go and cut the saddle, so that you fall. I hoped you will get injured, maybe even get disfigured so that Jeffrey does not look at you anymore!" Once these words came out, Lindsay looked at the people in horror. She could not understand why she said that. She wanted to say that she does not know anything about the incident, only that she saw JoAnna fall off her horse. She never wanted to admit that she is the instigator. The words just came out of her. Lindsay realized two things. One is that she is in trouble, and second thing is that something is wrong with her.


    The guests were inplete silence. Everyone stared at Lindsay, unable to believe what they heard. Most of them know her, and it''s not that they don''t believe she would do such thing, but they were not able to believe that she would admit to it, openly like that.


    Jeff was about to go to stage and give a piece of his mind to Lindsay, but Aiden held him back. "Remember¡­ the girls are doing this; we are only watching. If you want to do something, do itter, when they are done."


    Jeff grunted in response with a heavy frown on face while his piercing gaze was on Lindsay. Then he looked at JoAnna and her expression told him that she got this, it''s going ording to her n. Jeff''s anger melted away.


    Oscar and nor watched the scene unfold with admiration. They were not sure how or what JoAnna and Sarah did, but Lindsay would never just admit all that without some¡­ help. nor was smiling and slightly nodded in approval. It seemed that even Oscar had a faint smile.


    Just as Lindsay was wrecking her brain trying to think why she is saying everything without any filter, another question from JoAnna came her way. "Do you think that Jeffrey will look at you if something happens to me?"


    Lindsay snorted. "Absolutely! With my qualities, there is no way he would not be interested. You were just lucky, nothing else!"


    "Your qualities?" JoAnna did her best not tough. "What if your sister catches his attention first?"


    Lindsay again responded without regard for consequences. "No way! She is stupid! Without my guidance, she would be theughingstock she was in middle school."


    Scarlet was taken aback for a second. ''How can she say such things in front of everyone?'' Scarlet went into rage. "You think you are better than me? Based on what? How many times I helped you hold Olivia while you cut her? I even helped you kill Rachel''s dog!? Without me you would be nothing! And how about¡­?"


    JoAnna and Sarah nced at each other and went off the stage while doing their best to look surprised and not to smile.


    Only when they reached Jeff and Aiden did two of them rx.


    "Third part is done." JoAnna walked to Jeff proudly and disappeared in his embrace. "We wanted to get Lindsay to admit that she had something to do with sabotaging my saddle. But this turned out better than what we intended."


    "What did you give them?" Aiden embraced Sarah and pointed with his chin at two Cox sisters dragging each other in the mud on the stage by revealing their misdeeds in front of everyone present.


    "JoAnna made this with Felix. It''s quite interesting, like a ring, and it injects this upon contact." Sarah showed a small see-through-gel-ampule-looking thing. "What it does, Anna should talk about it."


    JoAnna was happy to talk about her work. "You can call it a truth serum. Takes about five minutes to start working andsts about two hours. They can''t lie, and they might be eager to say what''s on their mind. "


    They all turned to the stage and watched the show where Cox sisters were pulling each other''s hair, and security was separating them.


    "When we found out that Oscar didn''t find the culprit for the riding incident, we were thinking about a way to get evidence ourselves." Sarah exined.


    "And I had just the right thing!" JoAnna grinned.


    "That''s my wife!" Jeff eximed happily and kissed JoAnna.


    nor and Oscar approached them.


    "Nice work, girls!" nor praised them.


    Oscar cleared his throat to get everyone''s attention. "How did you get that girl to admit all those things?" He was vexed. He spent time and resources to find the culprit behind the incident without producing results. And all it took now was to have four girls on the stage and to ask, ''do you know something about it?'' It was vexing. Very vexing. And a bit embarrassing. Oscar felt that he should do something to make up for it, but he didn''t know what.


    JoAnna mysteriously smiled. "It''s a trade secret."


    Sarah kissed Aiden on the cheek. "Let''s go in the back where security is holding them. This should be the best part." She looked at Jeff and JoAnna. "They don''t need to join for this."


    "Hey! I heard that!" JoAnnained. "There is no way I''m missing this!"


    "Can we join also?" nor asked.


    Sarah looked at Aiden. He shrugged. Jeff and JoAnna also looked without responding.


    "Hmph¡­" nor lifted her chin up, slightly offended that these youngsters didn''t approve her request immediately. "Why am I asking? It''s my party, I can go whenever I want."


    Oscar supported nor below her arm. "True. Tonight, this ce is ours. We paid for it. Let''s go to the back rooms." He guided nor with a smirk on his face.


    Sarah and Aiden were first to recover and dash after them.


    "Hey, wait for us!" JoAnna tugged Jeff''s arm, and they followed behind.


    JoAnna nced at Sarah. "Why do I have a feeling that Oscar and nor want to take over?"


    Sarahughed. "Even if they do, it''s fine. We did what we wanted to do. Lindsay is exposed as a person who sabotaged you, and also, we made an example of them. No one will dare to mess with us."


    "True." JoAnna had to agree. "Even if there is no have evidence that we did something to Lindsay and Scarlet, they can tell that we had something to do with it.. No one will take us lightly in the future."

 Chapter 425 - Cox Sisters (6)

    One after another, six of them entered arge room in the back. Liam was on the floor, unconscious. Cox sisters were tied up to two chairs, gagged, separated by quite a distance.


    Bodyguard reported that Lindsay and Scarlet were fighting, so they restrained them. Then they were kicking each other so they had to separate them. After that two of them screamed insults at each other, and they could not handle it, so they gagged them.


    Oscar thanked the bodyguards for hard work and told them to go back to their posts.


    Lindsay and Scarlet looked at everyone, obviously scared witless. They didn''t even try to speak.


    When bodyguards left and closed the door behind them, Oscar looked at his sons. "Now what?"


    Jeff shrugged and looked at JoAnna.


    Aiden faced Sarah and gestured to her to take the front.


    Sarah looked at Liam. "We have more of that stuff, right?" She was asking JoAnna.


    "Yes. I got plenty." JoAnna confirmed and reached into her purse.


    "Good. Let''s give him some before we wake him up." Sarah was walking toward Liam.


    "Can I?" Jeff was excited like a small child.


    JoAnna exchanged looks with Sarah and smiled. "Sure. How can I say no to you?"


    JoAnna and Jeff fidgeted while others watched. She showed him how to put the ring-like device on his finger and then he needed to put the gel ampule on.


    Jeff struggled to hold it properly. "It''s too small."


    "Let me help¡­" JoAnna offered.


    "No, I got it¡­" He was stubborn. It looked straightforward when she showed it, but in his hands, it seemed to be very slippery and challenging to put it on right.


    "Don''t squeeze it will¡­ burst¡­" JoAnna''s warning came toote.


    Jeff pressed too hard and gel ampule burst. Few drops of liquid from ampule sshed on his face.


    JoAnna wiped Jeff''s cheek with her palm. She saw him lick his lips. "Oh! Did it get in your mouth? Don''t swallow!"


    He looked at her helplessly. "I don''t know if any got in. But I do taste something bitter¡­"


    "Oh, boy¡­" JoAnna mumbled.


    Jeff looked at her with a hint of panic. "What?"


    "Nothing¡­ worst case, for next hour or two you will not tell lies." JoAnna grinned.


    Jeff frowned. "I never tell lies. Give me another one."


    JoAnna got one more ampule from her purse. "Let me put it on."


    Jeff didn''t object. He extended his arm obediently, palm up.


    JoAnna ced the gel ampule on the ring and exined. "Now pull this here, it will unlock the mechanism. And just press this onto a person. Try to aim for a ce with more muscle."


    "I need to touch him?"


    "Just for a second." JoAnnaughed seeing Jeff''s outrage.


    Jeff apprehensively looked at Liam.


    "Oh, for crying out loud!" Sarah lost her patience. "Let me do it!"


    "No, I will!" Jeff moved his right arm away from Sarah.


    "Then do it today!" Sarah gestured with her hand to hurry up.


    "I will do it when I''m ready!" Jeff moved his arm swiftly again.


    "Hey! Careful with that hand!" JoAnna scolded him and gave him a stern look. "Either do it or let her do it."


    "I will, I will¡­" Jeff decided on a target and smacked Liam, injecting the ampule into his triceps.


    Seeing that ampule is not on his palm anymore, he victoriously smiled and looked at JoAnna. "Give me my reward kiss."


    JoAnna nervously nced at nor and Oscar before her eyesnded on Jeff. "What kiss?"


    "The kiss you give me when I do good." Jeff puckered his lips.


    JoAnna looked at him in confusion. ''He is usually not this childish if we are not alone.'' Then realization hit her. "You swallowed some medicine¡­"


    "Maybe¡­ but I still want my kiss. I will not move from here until I get one!" He sat on the floor and puckered his lips while waiting for a kiss.


    ''If he ingested the medicine, then he is telling the truth¡­ and if he didn''t get any medicine, then he is making a goofball of himself in front of his parents.'' JoAnna exhaled in frustration and walked to Jeff to give him a kiss. JoAnna leaned to kiss him, and Jeff extended his arms and pulled her down, so she ended up sitting in hisp. She looked at his silly face with puckered lips for a second before giving him a quick kiss. JoAnna didn''t think that before she moved her head away, his hand would be behind her head. He deepened the kiss, and even though she tried, she was not able to avoid it. JoAnna''s mind was a mess. ''His parents are watching! Liam is unconscious right next to us¡­ and his kiss feels so good¡­'' She wanted to push him away, but she didn''t want his parents to think that he is forcing himself on her. But if they are not there, she would not even think of pushing him away. She was conflicted.


    JoAnna didn''t realize that Jeff''s parents, Aiden and Sarah looked away, and the only eyes on them were from Lindsay who would burn them alive if she had such capability. Scarlet was stealing nces at Aiden, and Sarah didn''t miss that.


    It took some time for JoAnna to break the kiss. "We are not alone." She reminded him with a whisper.


    "Who cares if we are alone?" Jeff protested. "You said after party, and we are not at the party anymore! Whole evening I''m watching you! And that dancing! It was a torture, the whole time I felt like grab¡­"


    JoAnna kissed him to stop him from talking. Internally she was screaming: ''Your parents are here!'' She broke the kiss and pressed her index finger on his lips indicating him not to talk. She didn''t expect that Jeff will open his mouth and start sucking on her finger. After a moment of shock, JoAnna cleared her throat and looked at Sarah. "I think we will leave now."


    Sarah did her best not tough. "I can see that¡­ but wake him up first!" She gestured to Liam.


    JoAnna swiftly got a bottle from her bag and threw it to Sarah. "Put it under his nose." Then she turned to Jeff and giggled at his goofy expression with her finger in his mouth. "Honey, I feel like leaving. Will youe with me?"


    He stopped sucking on her finger. "I will go with you anywhere." Jeff stood up and with JoAnna in his arms walked to the door.


    Lindsay was mumbling something while looking at Jeff, but because she was gagged, nothing could be understood.


    Jeff paused his steps and looked at Lindsay with a deep frown. His voice was cold and ominous. "If you even think of touching a single hair of JoAnna''s I will break your legs and rearrange your face so that no one will recognize you." After a second of dy, his legs moved, and he carried JoAnna out.


    Lindsay stopped her efforts to talk and her eyes were open in horror. She was petrified. ''I never knew that Jeffrey White can be this vicious.'' Tears started falling down her face uncontrobly.


    Aiden ignored Lindsay''s sobs and looked at Sarah. "What do you want to do?"


    She shrugged. "I don''t know, really. Looking at them, they all look so pitiful. The filthy one wetted himself again, can you believe that?" She looked at Cox sisters. "This one is sobbing, and other one can''t stop staring at you. But their reputations are ruined. They will not daree in public for a long time. Also, we got a confession for the riding incident recorded. Sophia will make sure that they get maximum sentence... I had some ideas, but looking at them now, they are not good enough even for a warmup." Sarah looked at Aiden. "What do you think?"


    Aiden smiled. "I agree with you."


    nor stepped between them and ced her hands on their backs. "I agree with that also. Go and have fun. Let us take care of this."


    Aiden and Sarah nced at each other and nodded.


    "Sarah, dear, can you wake up that one, before you leave?" Oscar gestured to Liam and frowned. "I have few questions for him."


    "Sure." Sarah put bottle that JoAnna gave her under Liam''s nose, and he started stirring up.


    After few seconds, Liam looked up and his drowsiness was gone when his eyesnded on Sarah. He was petrified.


    "Go, go¡­ Eat. Food is good. Then dance¡­" nor ushered Aiden and Sarah out of the room. "We can''t let younger generation do all the work. We are not obsolete yet."


    Before they were pushed through the door by nor, Aiden nced at Oscar, and saw that Oscar gave him a small nod.


    As they stepped into the hallway, they walked between few dozens of bodyguards lined up next to the wall. Sarah looked at them and felt overwhelmed. "If I don''t know who your father is, I would think that he is the president."


    Aiden chuckled, finding herment funny.


    "What are we going to do now?" Sarah looked at Aiden with anticipation.


    "Eat, dance¡­ we can stay here for the night." Aiden smiled mischievously. "Theke is right here. It''s a nice view."


    "Aren''t we going to do acquisition tomorrow?" Tomorrow is the day when they will aggressively buy shares of Cox Industries and two of their partners.


    "That''s work for Jeff and Sophia. We finished our part and got the stock values down. They will call us if needed¡­ and what work we can''t do from here?"


    Sarah smiled. "OK. Let''s eat, and dance¡­ and I look forward to the view."


    Aiden pulled a card key out of his pocket while shing a smile. "We can see the view right away. If you wish."


    Sarahughed. "You little devil! You nned this all along!"


    He didn''t deny it.


    They took the elevator to the top floor of the resort.

 Chapter 426 - Making Use Of Truth Serum

    In one of two presidential suites on the top floor of the resort on Lake Tahoe, Jeff is on an oversized chair, and he cradled in his arms JoAnna who is seated in hisp.


    She asked him to be serious and answer few questions, and he epted without putting up any resistance.


    JoAnna wants to make use of the truth serum, so she is trying toe up with questions that she thinks Jeff would avoid answering if he has a choice. After few ''test'' questions, she confirmed that he is providing answers without any hesitation in a matter-of-factly manner. JoAnna decided to start asking tricky ones.


    "Jeff, honey, is it true that you don''t lie to me?"


    "Yes."


    JoAnna thought for a moment. ''I need to frame my questions properly if I want to find out anything useful. This might be my only chance!'' Her eyes lit up as she thought of a good one. "Is there something you are not telling me?"


    "Yes."


    JoAnna''s ears perked up. "Tell me something you are hiding from me."


    "After our wedding, I will take one month off from work, for our honeymoon."


    JoAnna inhaled sharply. ''Is it possible? Did I hear him right? Oh, I can just ask him.'' She smiled; her eyes were full of excitement. "One month? How can you take such a long vacation?"


    "Oscar will work as a temporary CEO."


    JoAnna was all giddy thinking about one month, just the two of them. "How did you persuade him into that?"


    "It''s his wedding present for us. He called it present of time."


    JoAnna was honestly happy with this gift. For her, nothing matters more than spending time with Jeff. If Oscar is handling things while Jeff is away, there is a chance that they can enjoy their honeymoon without Jeff getting calls from work. "Aren''t you afraid that he will mess up things in thepany?"


    Jeff shook his head. "No. There is only one thing I''m afraid of."


    JoAnna''s curiosity piqued. "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid that I''m going to lose you." Jeff''s solemn tone made JoAnna freeze.


    JoAnna felt that her heart is aching and melting at the same time. "Don''t be so serious¡­ Why would you think that you are going to lose me?"


    Jeff looked at her, and his eyes lost focus while light frown shaded his handsome face.


    Jeff was engulfed by memories which reyed everything from the moment he met JoAnna in Franciscan Medical Center, when she came to rece his IV. He remembered her expression, and tone of voice, and the feeling which sprouted during that short encounter. And that hotel room where she slept when she passed out, and in the morning, she ate his breakfast. He asked himself countless times if anything would be different if he didn''t let her leave his hotel room that morning. He remembered his anxiety rising during his failures to see her again. Dreams filled with her presence which mixed with his perception of reality. He remembered immense emotional relief when he found her, and she was safe, and smiling, and in his arms, and when she told him that she will not run away any more from her feelings¡­ her feelings which he hoped that are at least one fraction of what he feels for her. Impatience and tion of their first love making, and many others that followed, in his penthouse, which is now theirs. He remembered his euphoria when he realized that she loves him and wants to spend the rest of her life with him. Her expressions of joy, sadness, fear, relief, desire, strength, stubbornness¡­ He remembered his anguish when he found out that she left the penthouse, knowing that Dr. Light is stalking her. He remembered his helplessness and panic as he watched her fall off the horse¡­


    After some time in silence, JoAnna thought that he is not going to speak, assuming that he does not have an answer to that question.


    Just as she was about to give up on waiting for an answer from Jeff, he pulled her into a tight hug and spoke quietly, close to her ear. "I fear that I might lose you due to more than one reason. Maybe because I have enemies. Or maybe because two Eastern European families are feuding, and you are involved. Or maybe because someone wants to drug you and take you to a house in the middle of the forest. Or maybe because some woman is delusional and thinks that by hurting you, she will manage to capture my heart. Or maybe because you will get bored of me and leave me."


    Intensity of Jeff''s embrace was increasing while he spoke. "I never felt like this about anyone. Before I met you, I was dying every day. Since you walked in my life, I feel alive. I am afraid that I will lose that."


    He paused few seconds before continuing. "I remember the time after my hospital stay in Franciscan Medical Center. I was in agony. My soul was bleeding at the possibility that you are not thinking about me. I survived because you were with me in my dreams; there, I was able to hold you and feel you close to me. Those same dreams threw me in the depths of hell when I woke up and realized that it was all just a dream." Jeff inched away from JoAnna and looked her in the eyes. "See? I already know how my life would look like if I lose you, and I don''t want to go through that again. Ever. Anna, I need you more than air."


    "Oh, Jeff¡­" JoAnna was not sure how to respond to this. She wanted to find out something tricky, maybe something that she can use to tease himter. And it ended up like this.


    JoAnna saw that Jeff''s eyes were red, as he used his otherworldly self-control to keep his emotions in check, and not let tears swelling in his eyes roll down. Not in front of her.


    JoAnna was overwhelmed. The only thing she could think of was to kiss him. She kissed him like there is no tomorrow, like her life depends on it. And he returned her kisses with same intensity.


    Jeff''s soft and gentle lips delivered powerful and insistent kisses which made her feel strength of his emotions. Or maybe those were her emotions reflected at her, and he made her realize depth of her love. As their tongues teased each other, JoAnna promised herself that she will do whatever is needed to stay safe and to keep him safe. She will get stronger, faster, smarter. Because he is her air, and she can''t live without him.


    JoAnna felt that world around them is irrelevant. Nothing mattered other than two of them. Not her dress carelessly thrown on the floor, or his pants clinging on the armrest of the sofa, and even less his shirt dangling off the coffee table.


    With each passing second, JoAnna''s and Jeff''s individualities faded as their bodies dissolved into one another. Right then. On that oversized chair.. Each thrust brought their existences closer together until they merged into onepletely, ignoring all knownws of physics.

 Chapter 427 - Cox Industries (1)

    Early next morning, Jeff and JoAnna returned to the White family vi.


    Jeff went to the study room as soon as they reached and was on the phone with stockbrokers and financial advisors to do final strategizing before stock market opens. After stock market opened, he was overseeing the purchase of stocks from Cox Industries and their two partnerpanies.


    Oscar noticed that JoAnna is with his wife and found it suspicious that Jeff would leave his beloved fianc¨¦ just like that. He knows how Jeff is possessive of JoAnna and would not leave her out of his sight unless something important is happening. But what can be so important? Oscar was curious and found Jeff in the study behind hisptop and various documents spread on the desk.


    "Trouble at work?"


    Jeff nced over his sses. "No, everything is fine."


    "If everything is fine, howe you are working?" Oscar was approaching desk and nced at the documents. "Cox Industries? Why are you interested in their stocks? Their value fell drastically inst few days."


    "I know." Jeff smirked, but only for a moment.


    Oscar sensed that he is missing something important. "You know? Do you have something to do with that?"


    "No." Jeff didn''t lie. He personally didn''t do anything to lower the value of Cox Industries. It was Aiden and Sarah who did that work.


    Oscar nced at theptop. "You are buying them?"


    "Yes." Jeff was getting irritated by his father who was distracting him.


    "Why?" Oscar ignored Jeff''s temper, or maybe he didn''t notice.


    Jeff removed his sses and turned to look at his father. "What do you want?" Impatience was now obvious in his voice.


    "I can tell that something is going on. Why are you buying Cox Industries?" Oscar''s tone sent a clear message that he is not moving until he gets his answers.


    Jeff exhaled in frustration. He can see that Oscar will not give up until he finds out the details. He might as well tell him. "We are buying stocks until we reach above 51%. More the better. Then I will sell them off in pieces."


    In Oscar''s mind, some things wereing together. "Is that how you earned money I asked for in order to break the contract with Lambert?"


    "Yes."


    Oscar analyzed Jeff''s response. "If I understood correctly, there is more than just Cox Industries?"


    "Correct. Two more. Anything else?" Jeff was eager to get back to his tasks. He was working real-time with five stockbrokers and was on chat with Sophia.


    Oscar saw Jeff''s impatience, but he still had questions for him. "With whom are you working on this?"


    "Sophia Hill is also buying. She is the oldest Hill sister, CEO of Orion Enterprise. She will sign her stocks to me when purchase is done."


    The more Oscar heard, the more he liked it. "How much profit are you estimating?"


    "Minimum two times investment. Realistic three times."


    "I want in." Oscar''s eyes were glowing from excitement. His mind was filled with dor signs.


    Jeff shook his head and turned his attention back to theptop. "It''s nothing to do with me."


    Oscar frowned. "You are denying your father?"


    Jeff exhaled in frustration and without looking up from theptop he exined. "I can''t deny you or ept. If you want in, go and buy the stocks yourself. When stock market closes, whatever you have, give me authorization to fully represent you. That''s it." Jeff scribbled something on a piece of paper and gave it to Oscar. "These are threepanies we are targeting today."


    "Great!" Oscar nced at the paper and pulled his phone happily.


    Jeff nced at Oscar''s rare smile, while his displeasure was obvious. "Why are you still here?"


    Oscar was outraged by that question. "This is my study!"


    Jeff realized that what Oscar said is correct. He cleared his throat awkwardly. "Right¡­ Well, I''m using it now. If you want to be here, don''t make noise. I want to focus."


    Oscar gave a piercing gaze to Jeff, which Jeff ignored.


    ''Hmph¡­ this brat shows no respect!'' Oscarined internally, but his mood improved as he called his stockbroker and instructed him what stocks to buy. After his phone call, Oscar lingered in the study.


    Sometimeter, Jeff received a text message which made him frown. Immediately he called Aiden. It took some time for him to pick up.


    "Don''t you know we are working today? ¡­ I expect you to be avable¡­ Yes, yes¡­ Timothy Cox noticed that he is losing power, and wants to use an offshore ount¡­ It''s not his¡­ Cayman Inds¡­ Sabrina Welsh¡­ Now."


    Oscar overheard the call. "Who did you call?"


    "Aiden."


    Oscar was pleasantly surprised. "He is in this also?" He liked that his sons are working together.


    "Mhm¡­ Sarah as well." Jeff mumbled.


    "Only JoAnna seems unspoiled." Oscar mumbled, in the same way Jeff did only one second ago. Their behavior is so simr, that it''s a giveaway of their rtionship as a father and son.


    Jeff heard him. "All this is her idea."


    "How unexpected. She is full of surprises!" Oscar said with delight.


    Jeff frowned. ''How can he be so biased?! He praised Anna for being unspoiled, then he praised her for being a mastermind behind this! Which one is it?!'' But he didn''t want to argue. He was busy, and in reality, he likes that his father dotes on JoAnna.


    JoAnna entered the study, carrying a steaming cup of coffee. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw Jeff with sses on. She saw Oscar when she entered, but Jeff''s super-handsome-sses-mode made her forget to greet her future father-inw. She walked toward Jeff not removing her eyes from him, as if she is possessed.


    JoAnna ced the coffee cup on the table. "Since you are busy, I brought you coffee. What is the status?"


    Jeff removed his sses and pulled JoAnna in hisp. "Almost there. There is a small bump, but Aiden and Sarah are on it. They will smoothen it out."


    JoAnna frowned because he removed his sses, but then she thought that it''s better if he removes them because he needs to work. And she has difficulty keeping her hands to herself when he wears sses.


    Oscar cleared his throat, and JoAnna was startled.


    "Hi, dad." She shyly said, embarrassed that she didn''t greet him upon entrance to the room. JoAnna was in Jeff''sp and she wanted to stand up, but his grip didn''t allow her to budge. She turned to Jeff and scolded him with her look. "Why are you not letting me get up?" She whispered.


    "Stay a minute¡­ he will leave¡­" He whispered back.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff in disbelief. ''He is using me to get his dad out of the study?''


    Jeff smiled mischievously, and in next moment, his sses were back on.


    JoAnna stared at Jeff, unable to be upset any more. Her body felt like jelly on hisp under the influence of his super-handsome-sses-mode. When she saw him licking his lower lip, she pounced on him and her lipsnded on his. By the time their kiss ended, Oscar was out of the study. JoAnna cleared her throat and forced herself to stand up. "I will let you work now. Let me know when you are done."


    Jeff pulled her back in hisp. "I can take a break." His hand was on the back of her head, and he pulled her in for another kiss. She didn''t resist. She didn''t resist at all.


    ¡­


    In the hallway, Oscar was walking to the living room while huffing. He was not happy that he was ignored. Again. "Those kids!" He mumbled.


    "What about those kids?" nor lifted her head from the book, when she heard him.


    "It''s that older son of yours! He ignored me¡­" Oscarined and sat next to her on the sofa.


    "He is not just mine. And he is a lot like his father." nor giggled. "I remember you used to carry me like that." She remembered how previous night Jeff carried JoAnna out of the back room.


    "I was not so disrespectful to my father!" Oscar huffed.


    "Hah! You were worse. Did you forget that when you locked your gaze on me, you didn''t notice anyone else, including our parents?" nor saw that Oscar''s anger subsided and smiled. "Isn''t this better? Both our sons are in love with capable girls who love them back. I like this situation very much. Just looking at them brings back sweet memories."


    Oscar frowned. "What memories? Are youcking something?"


    "You can''t deny that some of that spontaneous passion is gone after so many years together."


    Oscar moved close to her. In an instant, his left arm was behind nor''s back and right one under her knees. "You want me to carry you?"


    nor panicked. "No, no, no! You will hurt your back!"


    "Hmph, what back? I''m strong as I ever was, and you are light as a feather." Oscar started lifting her.


    nor squirmed. "Yes, yes¡­ but please don''t lift me. I like to keep my feet on the ground." She hoped that he will buy this excuse. She was worried about his back.


    "There are other ways to make you get off the ground." He smiled suggestively. Before nor could react, Oscar pulled her close and his lips found hers. He held her head in ce as he deepened the kiss.


    nor felt like floating, lost in a kiss. For years, any intimacy between them was reserved for their bedroom. This kiss in the living room caught her unprepared. ''Living room! Someone will see us!'' She panicked and broke the kiss.


    Oscar saw her eyes darting around, making sure that no one saw them.


    "What? Now you don''t like spontaneous passion?" Oscar looked offended.


    "It''s not that I don''t like it¡­ but here, someone might see us." nor whispered.


    "I see¡­" He stood up. "Then let''s go to the bedroom." Oscar took her arm in his and led her to their bedroom.. nor followed him while trying to hold back the smile which was spreading over her face.

 Chapter 428 - Cox Industries (2)

    In second presidential suite on top floor of the resort on Lake Tahoe, Aiden and Sarah are in the middle of a huge round bed, their bodies wrapped in a white bedsheet.


    The reminders of their passionate night are scattered clothes which are making a trail from living room to the bedroom.


    Two damp towels on the edge of the bed indicate that they took a shower recently.


    Aiden is holding Sarah in his arms with her back leaning against his chest.


    "You didn''t answer my question." He spoke in her ear. "Which one did you like better: moonlight or sunrise?"


    Sarah giggled. "I told you few times already. I like them both. Don''t make me choose."


    "Hmm¡­ If you can''t pick between those, then we will need to wait for noon, so you canpare that as well." He smiled mischievously.


    Sarah turned to face him. "Don''t you think that we should go back?" Her expression told him that she does not want to go back. Not yet.


    "Yes. Eventually." Aiden''s smile froze as he observed her face. ''She is so beautiful.'' Sarah was smiling at him, and he could see the love in her eyes. He wished that he has the power to stop time, so that he can enjoy eternity of holding her in his arms. Feeling of her skin against his, her smile, her temperature, her scent¡­ everything was right. Emotions that filled his heart were overflowing and spreading through his body like a warm and slightly tingling sensation which made it impossible to focus on anything other than Sarah.


    "Why are you dazed?" Her question made his smile increase.


    "I was just thinking how lucky I am. With you." Aiden caressed her cheek gently.


    Hearing him say that was a pleasant surprise for Sarah. Aiden doesn''t use words to express his feelings often. "That makes two of us." She smiled.


    For some time two of them stared at each other with goofy smiles on their faces.


    Aiden''s phone was ringing. He frowned slightly.


    "You know that''s your phone? Answer it." Sarah nudged him.


    "No." He closed his eyes, hoping that the person calling him will give up.


    "We are supposed to be avable today. Remember? Jeff and my big sis are doing their thing. What if they need us?"


    He puffed his checks in protest while dragging himself off the bed. He pulled the bedsheet after him.


    "Hey, hey¡­ that''s mine!" She yanked the bedsheet and held it tightly.


    "What should I use?" He ignored other bedsheets andforters on purpose.


    "You can use a towel." Sarah pointed to the towels on the side of the bed. "You don''t need much, anyway."


    Aiden was outraged. "What is that supposed to mean?!! I need a lot to cover up, and you know it!" He reached for the towel and in a moment let go of it. "It''s cold! You know what cold does?! I can''t use that!!!"


    Sarah was gasping for air whileughing. "There is more than one bedsheet!"


    Aiden ignored covering up. He got his phone and came back to bed. "I don''t want to use another... Let''s share this one." He winked at Sarah while tugging on the bedsheet she was holding onto. His expression worsened when he saw the caller ID. "It''s Jeff." Aiden answered the call and put it on speaker, so that both of them can hear.


    "Don''t you know we are working today?!!" Jeff''s voice boomed from the speaker.


    "Hi, brother. Sarah is here as well." Hearing Jeff''s scolding, Aiden felt guilty for neglecting his phone, but just a little guilt. Not a lot.


    "I expect you to be avable." Jeff''s voice was calmer, probably because he heard that Sarah is there as well.


    "Did you call to give me a lesson on avability, or is there another reason?" Aiden was frustrated that Jeff is not saying why he called but is scolding him instead.


    "Yes, yes¡­"


    "Just go to the point right away. We are listening." Aiden''s frustration was subsiding. At least in his voice.


    "Timothy Cox noticed that he is losing power and wants to use an offshore ount." They understood from Jeff''s voice that this is serious. Getting additional resources means that he can hinder their ns.


    Aiden and Sarah nced at each other. They took care of those, is it possible they missed some? Aiden frowned. "We already blocked all his offshore ounts."


    "It''s not his." Jeff''s exnation was short and to the point.


    Both Sarah and Aiden rxed. If they missed an ount, and it showed up at such a critical moment, it would be something embarrassing for them. Not to mention that it could jeopardize the whole n. "That exins it. Where is it?" Aiden watched Sarah''s figure as she walked to the living room. She left the bedsheet behind.


    "Cayman Inds"


    "Who owns the ount?" Aiden was struggling to focus on the call. His eyes were locked on the door, waiting for Sarah to walk back in.


    "Sabrina Welsh"


    Aiden was looking at Sarah who was bringing their twoptops into the bed. "Does this need to be dealt with soon?" He hoped that they can deal with whatever Jeff called aboutter. Tomorrow maybe.


    "Now." Jeff''s irritation, that he even needs to address that question, was obvious.


    Aiden frowned. "On it." Aiden hanged up and opened hisptop while stealing nces at Sarah.


    Sarah saw him and smiled while wrapping herself in a bedsheet. "You find the ount. I will see where money will go." Sarah started searching for details on Sabrina Welsh. They decided to send all money from offshore ounts to the charities that owners of ounts would not support. It''s an additional blow to their victims when they get a ''Thank you'' email.


    After some time, Aiden broke the silence. "I''m in. Where should I send the money?"


    "Here, sending you the link. I found a perfect charity." Sarah grinned.


    "And I found two ounts. I didn''t know which one, so I emptied both." He was proud of himself that he didn''t stop his search after finding the first ount.


    "Nice work!" Sarah praised him andughed when she saw Aiden enjoying it.


    "Just to text Jeff that it''s done, and I''m all yours." Aiden spoke while his fingers swiftly moved over the screen of his phone.


    Sarah waited for Aiden to finish with his phone and then showed him herptop screen. "I found something unexpected while searching through data of Sabrina Welsh."


    Aiden looked at the screen attentively, his eyes widened in shock. "Where did you find these? Is this Sabrina Welsh? The man in the photos is Timothy Cox!"


    "Yes. That is her. I confirmed it''s the same person from profile pictures on her social media ounts." Sarah giggled. "I found these on her phone. Now we know why she is willing to bail him out."


    "Wow! Graphic! I can''t imagine how Stacey will blow up if this gets exposed¡­ Her husband doing these things with another woman." Aiden felt a mix of disgust for a cheating husband, and excitement that they got evidence of his adultery.


    "I''m sending these to Jeff. He has more experience with handling media." Sarah''s attention was on herptop.


    "Yes. Let him handle that, and we can get back to our business."


    For a moment Sarah''s fingers paused over the keyboard and she smiled while her cheeks blushed.


    Aiden chuckled and pulled her in his embrace as soon as she tapped ''Send'' on email to Jeff. He held her face in his hands and ced a gentle kiss on each of her cheeks. "You are still blushing easily." He spoke under his breath.


    "I can''t help it¡­" Sarah was embarrassed. ''We did so many things, so many times, why am I still getting flustered like this?'' She covered face with her hands.


    Aiden gently removed her hands and observed her face which was nowpletely red. "Don''t cover up. You know I like it¡­ You are gorgeous, and I like that this is only for me." He nced on the side and mischievous smirk appeared on his face. "You look hot. Let me see what I can do about it."


    Sarah was sitting on Aiden''sp, and watched as he extended his arm and got an ice cube from the bucket on the side of the bed which was keeping their drinks chilled.


    Ice cube touched her lips and made her feel numb as it moved over them slowly. Sarah closed her eyes and enjoyed the cold feeling that was spreading from her lips to her mouth in an unusually sensuous way.


    And then he kissed her. His lips felt like fire on hers. It was an unexpected contrast of temperatures which made her understand why people describe kissing as melting. After a minute, her chilled lips were overpowered by his heat, and both of them were on fire.


    She saw him get another ice cube before pushing her down on the bed. ''Did he put that one in his mouth?''


    Aiden slowly unwrapped Sarah out of the bedsheet while ice melted in his mouth. He felt that Sarah enjoyed previous kiss and wondered what her reaction will be to what ising. He was not disappointed. He saw her eyes sh in surprise when his cold tongue got between her hot lips. And then her fingers got tangled into his hair and held him tightly, not willing to let go. Aiden loves when she holds him like that, because he is not willing to let go either. He craves for her closeness. Always.


    Sarah''s breath fused with Aiden''s and they held onto each other with desperation of two people who are on the verge of losing their sanity. The madness integrated with feeling ofpleteness until their bodies explosively resonated in perfect harmony.


    The whole world was absolutely still and quiet while Sarah and Aiden were enveloped with a feeling of belonging. Neither of them was sure if it was an eternity or a millisecond or anything in between, before they resumed their breathing.


    Aiden held Sarah''s face in his hands and kissed her few times on the lips gently. Then he moved to the side and held her in his arms with her back leaning against his chest.


    Sarah pulled the bedsheet over them, and Aiden tucked them into it. Theyid like that in the bed without a word.. No words were needed; they would just spoil the moment of two people holding each other in the middle of a huge round bed on the top floor suite of the resort on Lake Tahoe.

 Chapter 429 - Cox Industries (3)

    In the study room of White family vi, Jeff''s grip on JoAnna was firm. He held her body close to his and she could feel the desire within him rising as his kiss intensified. She was doing her best not to lose control by focusing on a corner of her mind which hoped that no onees in the study room and finds them like that.


    Jeff''s phone beeped indicating new text message, and JoAnna used this as an opportunity to break the kiss. "Maybe it''s important."


    Jeff closed his eyes and took a deep breath in response, before taking a look as his phone. "Aiden and Sarah fixed the problem." Jeff gave a small nod of approval.


    "What was the problem?" JoAnna shifted a bit to fix her dress, but she didn''t get up from hisp.


    "Timothy Cox was about to get resources from offshore." His exnation was short and to the point. As usual.


    JoAnna was surprised. "My baby sister and Aiden missed something?"


    He was amused with JoAnna''s faith in her sister and his brother. "No. He was getting help from someone else."


    "How did you find out about it?"


    Jeff was pleased that JoAnna''s deductions are correct. He is the one who managed securing the informant from Cox Industries. "His secretary agreed to cooperate in exchange for aparable job at White corp."


    "So, you found yourself a mole?" JoAnna was impressed how thorough Jeff''s tactics are. ''No wonder he is the Almighty Jeffrey White.'' She was proud when thinking that this man is hers.


    "Not many people are willing to stay on a sinking ship."


    "How did you know that she will not tell on you and reveal the n?"


    "We didn''t tell her the n. She only knows that we are interested in Timothy''s actions rted to finances or upper management. It was not difficult to find someone who is close to the CEO and unhappy."


    JoAnna looked at Jeff with admiration. He knew what he is doing, and he was doing it without any mistake. "I am impressed. Very thorough."


    Jeff liked her praise and could not hide his grin. "I must do my best when my wife tells me to destroy someone."


    She tapped his forehead yfully. "Just don''t let it get into your head. All six of us are working on this together."


    "Yes, yes¡­ " Jeff pouted, not happy to share the glory. He wanted JoAnna''s praise to be only for him. His attention got drawn to the notification shown on the screen of hisptop. "Talking about others¡­ it seems Sarah sent something." He opened the email and looked at pictures in attachment. "Oh¡­"


    "Who is this Sabrina Welsh?" JoAnna saw that in the email Sarah noted that these are pictures from Sabrina Welsh''s phone of her and Timothy Cox.


    "Remember resources from offshore that Timothy Cox was hoping to get?" Jeff saw JoAnna nod and continued. "She is the one who was about to bail him out."


    ''So, his lover was giving him money.'' JoAnna frowned. "How would it impact the n if they managed to pull that off?"


    Jeff looked at the numbers on his screen and exhaled. "Not much. We already have 60% of Cox Industries and other twopanies are 63% and 67%. They would just prevent us from getting more than that." He looked at JoAnna expectantly.


    She noticed his gaze. "Are you expecting a praise?"


    He looked at her innocently. "I didn''t say anything. But if you feel that I deserve a praise, go ahead."


    JoAnnaughed and pinched his cheeks. "You are amazing!"


    He proudly lifted his chin. "And there is still more than two hours until the stock exchange closes. We will have even more until then."


    "OK. You will get your reward then." JoAnna winked and before he could respond, she changed the topic. "These photos¡­ they show that he is a cheater. Right?"


    "Yes."


    JoAnna''s face lit up when she heard his answer. "How quickly can you get these published in magazines?"


    Jeff was surprised withck of hesitation from her side and exined her options. "If you want in print, they can be in morning papers. If online, in less than half an hour."


    "Let''s go with magazines... They got humiliatedst night, today they are losing theirpany, tomorrow marriage between these two will be destroyed, and Sophia will hit them with awsuit in two days for the riding incident." JoAnna''s eyes showed malicious glint.


    Jeff watched her with admiration. "I never saw you like this. Fierce and beautiful." He kissed back of her palm.


    JoAnna smiled and caressed his cheek. "They dared to mess with your family. Since I''m going to be your wife, that means they messed with my family. I have nopassion for such people. I will defend you¡­ I will defend us with everything I''ve got."


    "And you have plenty." Jeff said dotingly.


    "Yes, I do." JoAnna smiled and leaned into his embrace. "For the first time in my life I feel that I have something that I need to protect. I will not fail."


    "I will not let you fail." He kissed her forehead. "I will make necessary calls and photos will be distributed in time for morning editions."


    "Thank you." JoAnna enjoyed in his embrace. Jeff has the power to make her feel safe and that anything is possible.


    There was a knock on the door, and a maid peeked inside, informing them that Miss Olivia Jones is here to see Miss JoAnna.


    JoAnna stood up, and Jeff grabbed her wrist holding her back. "Do you want me toe with you?"


    "No need. And I''m not going to be alone. Mom and dad are there, right?"


    Jeff was not convinced. He looked at the maid who was still at the door. "Where are your Madam and Master?"


    Maid was visibly ufortable. "They retreated to their bedroom."


    Jeff''s face showed disbelief. "What do you mean by ''retreated to their bedroom''?" His voice was louder than he intended it to be.


    JoAnna gestured with hand to the maid to stop and turned to Jeff. "Maybe they went to take a nap." She winked and grinned.


    "In any case, it''s just Olivia. She is my friend and I invited her toe. I got it covered."


    JoAnna kissed Jeff lightly on the lips. "Focus on your work. I expect to be impressed with results." She gave him another quick kiss before following maid to the living room.


    ¡­


    JoAnna found Olivia in the living room.


    "Thank you foring." She greeted her warmly. "How about we go to the garden?"


    Olivia nodded with a smile and followed JoAnna. Olivia was looking around, it was her first time inside White family vi, and she found that everything looks luxurious and sophisticated. She praised the house as they walked through it.


    JoAnna smiled politely, but at the end she had to rify to Olivia. "This is White family home. I don''t live here. All your praises should go to Mrs. White, Jeffrey''s mother."


    "But you will marry Jeffrey, right?" There was a trace of fear in Olivia''s voice.


    JoAnna smiled at the thought of her marrying Jeff. "Yes. However, we will not live here."


    "Oh?" Olivia looked disappointed.


    "Were you hoping that I will live here?"


    Olivia gave a shy nod. "Yes. It''s difficult to find a person who is not trying to backstab me."


    At that moment, JoAnna felt sorry for Olivia. ''It seems that she was bullied by more people than just Lindsay.'' JoAnna reminded herself that she can''t fix the past. "I will take that as apliment. You are talking about Lindsay?"


    Olivia looked down and gave a small nod.


    "To be honest, she is the reason I called you here." JoAnna saw Olivia''s body stiffen, but she didn''t look up. JoAnna continued exining. "I heardst night Lindsay and Scarlet talk about cutting you. Is that why you are afraid of her? She bullied you?"


    Olivia gave a small nod.


    JoAnna felt her heart tighten. She took Olivia''s hand in hers and patted it gently. "It''s OK. We are taking care of Lindsay."


    Olivia looked at JoAnna, disbelief showing on her face.


    JoAnna gave her a reassuring smile. "We have a recording of her confession that she instigated sabotaging my saddle. My older sister is awyer, and she will handle the case. Lindsay and Liam will get maximum sentence. We are going for an attempt murder. My sister believes that she has a strong case."


    JoAnna waited sometime for Olivia to process the information.


    "She will go to jail?" Olivia''s voice was faint and full of doubt.


    "Yes. For a long time." JoAnna was confident. "If you want to get justice for yourself, this is a good time. My sister can take your case as well. If we do this together, the case will be stronger."


    Olivia looked at JoAnna. It was obvious that she is ufortable.


    JoAnna didn''t want to push her. Only Olivia knows what she went through. "I don''t want to force you into this. You have one day to think about it before my sister starts thewsuit. Also, if you don''t want to sue Lindsay, consider being a character witness in my case."


    Olivia didn''t respond.


    They chatted a bit more before Olivia left.

 Chapter 430 - Cox Industries (4)

    Aiden and Sarah came to the White family vi in time for lunch.


    Shortly after they arrived, the stock market closed, and Jeff exited the study room. He found JoAnna in the garden, chatting with Sarah. Aiden was sitting next to them, ying with his phone.


    "Done?" JoAnna''s face lit up when she saw Jeff.


    "Mhm." He nodded and showed a victorious smile.


    "Am I going to be impressed?" JoAnna looked at Jeff expectantly.


    He confirmed without hesitation and requested his kiss.


    Aiden was not able to see his brother all love-stricken and headed inside. "I''m going to ask them to serve lunch." He was referring to the maids.


    Sarah held back herughter seeing how unreasonable Aiden is. ''Aren''t you even worse than this?'' But she decided not to start an argument and followed behind him. She was hungry also.


    Four of them sat at the table and just before they started eating Aiden noticed absence of his parents. "Where are mom and dad?"


    Jeff''s expression worsened, and JoAnna mysteriously smiled.


    A secondter, they heard nor''s lightughe from the hallway. nor and Oscar entered the dining room and greeted youngsters.


    They started chatting excitedly, and Jeff could not find an opportunity to voice his displeasure with his parents ''retreating to their bedroom'' in the middle of the day. But on the other hand, he was not sure he wants to bring that topic up for discussion.


    Oscar observed that Jeff is in a bad mood. "Did you fail to acquire necessary percentage?"


    "No. That is fine." Jeff didn''t want to look at his father.


    Oscar could tell that Jeff''s mood is off and wanted to confirm the oue. "How much do you have?"


    "When you sign your shares off to me, I will tell you." Jeff responded with a smirk.


    Oscarined internally aboutck of respect from Jeff''s side but didn''t argue with him. "The paperwork will be done by end of day."


    Jeff gave a small nod in response.


    "What is next?" Oscar was curious. He never saw Jeff do something like this and wanted to know what steps Jeff is taking to make sure this ends sessfully.


    "I sent an invitation to directors and remaining shareholders at Cox Industries for a board meeting tomorrow morning. I will go in person."


    Oscar approved this. "I will join you."


    "As you wish." Jeff nced at his father. But only for a moment.


    JoAnna was happy to know that Jeff will not go there alone. Having Oscar''s support will mean a lot. Or maybe not. He is Almighty Jeffrey White, after all.


    nor was listening and didn''t understand much. "What are you two talking about?"


    Oscar didn''t give others time to exin. "Jeffrey owns Cox Industries and two of their partnerpanies now." Pride was heard in his voice.


    "Stacey and Timothy lost their business?" nor was surprised and could not hide her smile while looking at youngsters at the table who pretended not to notice her inquisitive gaze. nor let out a giggle. "After the show that their daughters performedst night, their reputation is ruined. Now they lost their business. They only have each other to hold onto."


    JoAnna could not help herself. "That is also rtive."


    nor noticed that there is something in JoAnna''s words, and her curiosity piqued. "Exin that, please." She eagerly looked at JoAnna.


    JoAnna nced at Sarah. "Do you have photos here handy?"


    Sarah got her phone, and opened folder with images of Sabrina and Timothy. While she handed her phone to nor, Sarah warned her. "I''m not sure if this will spoil you lunch, so look at these at your own discretion."


    nor looked at the phone and her eyes widened. "Oh, my¡­"


    Oscar could not hold back his curiosity, and he leaned in to see also.


    After few photos, nor spoke. "I can tell this is Timothy, who is the woman? I know that this is NOT his wife¡­"


    "Sabrina Welsh." Sarah responded, amused with nor''s reaction.


    "Really?" nor looked at the photos carefully. "It seems that is her! I was not able to recognize her without her clothes¡­" norughed while looking at remaining photos. She nced at each of the youngsters. "What are you doing with these?"


    JoAnna looked at Jeff hoping that he will exin what he arranged for the magazines to publish, but he gestured to her to go ahead and focused back to the te of food in front of him.


    JoAnna didn''t mind. She was happy to talk. "Tomorrow morning magazines will be full of these."


    nor smiled and shook her head. "You kids are really something. Yesterday their reputation, today their business, tomorrow their marriage. Very thorough, if I may notice."


    "And day after tomorrow awsuit." JoAnna added with a smile.


    "Oh?" Both nor and Oscar said in unison and raised their heads to look at JoAnna.


    JoAnna was happy with their reaction. "Now we have recorded confession that Lindsay instigated sabotaging my saddle. She will not get away with it. Sophia is preparing the case as we speak."


    "Very impressive!" nor eximed. "You girls don''t leave any survivors. Just how it should be."


    JoAnna felt pride for herself and for her sisters. It was good to be praised. It felt good to have support of all these people. She could not help but grin.


    In next moment, Jeff tapped her forehead lightly. "Just don''t let it go to your head." He winked and smiled, happy that he got to return her words so quickly.


    JoAnna puffed her cheeks for a moment in protest, and thenughed.


    Everyoneughed. The atmosphere was light, and everyone enjoyed themselves.


    nor wished that these kids visit more often. She was not able to remember when was thest time that the vi was so lively. Ever.


    "Maybe next time when you visit, your sister can also join?" nor suggested. "I didn''t have a chance to meet her."


    Sarah thought that is not unreasonable. "We will mention that to Sophia and I''m sure that she would love to join if her schedule allows."


    "She is engaged to be married next month, and they are expecting a baby in February!" JoAnna could not hold back to add more good news to the already good day.


    "A baby! How nice!" nor eximed and looked at JoAnna and Sarah with a glimmer in her eyes.


    Sarah''s smile faded away, and her expression showed panic. She swiftly pointed at JoAnna without feeling any guilt. "She first, they are already engaged!"


    "Why are you throwing me under the bus right away?" JoAnnained.


    "Would it make you feel better if I waited a minute?" Sarah burst intough.


    And then everyone elseughed. Well, everyone except for Jeff who was looking at JoAnna with aplex expression. He reminded himself that they talked about having children, and that she is not ready. But still, he could not even force augh. Not on that topic. He really wished a family with JoAnna, and he didn''t even think about children until that pregnancy test showed in his bathroom. And now he can''t help it. Jeff feels emptiness in his heart, as if he had a baby and lost it. Now he knows that the pregnancy test was not JoAnna''s, but at that time, for those few hours, he thought that it was hers and that they will be parents. And it made him happy beyond belief. Jeff imagined JoAnna with a big belly, and how he is proudly showing her around. ''This is mine! I did this!'' He imagined how the baby will look like, will it be a boy or a girl... He knows that it was not real, but he can''t help himself. He is grieving for a loss of something that never existed, no matter how unreasonable that sounds.. Because in his mind, for those few hours, it was real.

 Chapter 431 - Baby Fever

    JoAnna noticed Jeff''s mood and that he didn''t touch his food since they mentioned babies. She felt guilty for bringing up the topic. ''If I didn''t mention that Sophia is pregnant, nor would not mention babies, and Jeff would not get upset.''


    JoAnna said that she is tired and excused herself. Jeff, naturally, followed her full of concern that she got tired so suddenly. He was usually very observant, but this time he was deep in his thoughts and missed to see that JoAnna is worried about him.


    ¡­


    In Jeff''s bedroom, he was not able to control his anxiousness. "Did you catch a cold? Do you have any aches? Fever? ¡­ Come to bed. I will tuck you in and you can rest. ¡­ How about a massage? I''m not an expert like Felix, but I can give a good rub¡­" He made JoAnna sit on the edge of the bed and tried to get her to lie down.


    JoAnna was moved by all the attention, but she wanted to talk to him. "I''m not tired."


    Jeff paused for a second and continued with concern, thinking that she said that only so that he is not worried about her. "What? Why did you say that you are tired? You didn''t even finish your food¡­"


    "You didn''t finish your food either¡­ Come here." She patted the spot on the bed next to her.


    Jeff sat next to her obediently.


    JoAnna looked at him with a tinge of guilt. "Did you get a baby fever again?"


    Jeff lowered his head and didn''t respond.


    That was a confirmation for JoAnna. She sighed. "Oh, Jeff¡­ we talked about that, didn''t we?"


    "Yes. But I can''t help it¡­" Jeff stopped talking and lifted his head to look into her deep blue eyes. "It''s OK. I will be OK. I just need some time, and it will go away." He wanted her to stop worrying about him. And he definitely didn''t want them to have children if she is not ready. Jeff scolded himself for letting her see that he was troubled. "I''m sorry. You know that I''m a person who wants to have it all. And I''m not patient. But I will be patient for you. I don''t want to make you rush into things. I promise that we will do everything at your pace." He caressed her cheek. "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. As long as we are together, I will be fine."


    JoAnna felt overflow of emotions. "Oh, Jeff¡­" She threw herself into his embrace. She knows that he is doing so much for her. And now this¡­ forcing himself to be patient. ''It must be a torture for him. And he is doing it for me.'' She lifted her head and their eyes met. "How about we set a wedding date?"


    Jeff''s eyes lit up. "Do you have something on your mind?" He held his breath while anxiously waiting for her response.


    She shrugged and smiled and nodded at the same time.


    He thought that she is adorable. But he didn''t understand her nonverbal signals. "Which one is it?"


    She straightened her back and smiled shyly. "I always thought that September is a good month for a wedding."


    Jeff liked what he heard. ''That is only three months from now! And June is half-over, so it''s maybe two and a half months away!'' He started recollecting if there is anything big happening at that time. "Isn''t your birthday in September?"


    "Maybe that''s why I like September so much." She giggled.


    Jeff took few deep breaths topose himself. "So¡­ do you want to celebrate your birthday as yourst as Miss Hill? Or as your first as Mrs. White?"


    JoAnna held her chin while squinting, pretending to think. "Hmm¡­ let''s make it as myst as Miss Hill." Sheughed when she saw that he was not very happy about that. She knows that he would prefer it to happen as soon as possible, and if it''s after her birthday, that means it will be after September 10.


    "Let me check the calendar¡­ " JoAnna took her phone and checked month of September. "September 15 looks like a good date. What do you think?"


    ''That is few days less than three months!'' Jeff was happy that it''s less than three months. He held her cheeks in his palms and gave her a juicy kiss which made a loud smacking sound. He pulled her in his embrace and waited for her to stop giggling before confirming. "September 15 it is!"


    ~Seattle~


    ¡­Earlier that day¡­


    Sophia was working from home. Because of her involvement rted to Cox Industries, she needed to focus on that, and decided not to go to office. All her meetings were moved to next few days, and she only took important calls. Leah, her assistant was in the office, and she handled all the things that she could. Lea contacted Sophia only in few instances when she didn''t have authority to make a decision, and the issue was urgent.


    Of course, Felix was also working from home that day. But he was not focusing on work-work. His work for that day was to take care of Sophia.


    Sophia was trying to arrange documents on her desk, but the fruit shake, herbal tea, tters with peeled oranges, apples, grapes, strawberries and three types of vegetable sd were upying most of the desk.


    "Felix!" Her frustration was obvious.


    Door of the study opened and only his head was visible. "Lunch will be ready in a bit!"


    "I''m not calling you for food¡­ actually I am. Come here." Sophia took few deep breaths topose herself. She looked at Felix who stood in front of her in attention, curious why she called him in. Sophia found him to be simply irresistible in that red apron with golden hearts embroidered around ck letters which spelled: ''Kiss the cook''. She reminded herself not to be harsh. Whole day he is showering her with attention, so much that he is hindering her work. But he is doing it with good intentions, so she needs to be kind. "My dear Felix¡­ can you take some of these fruits away? And stop bringing more? If I want to eat or drink, I wille to the kitchen. OK?"


    Felix frowned. "But you don''te to the kitchen. When you work, you are neglecting your body. Look¡­" He gestured to the tes spread across the desk. "Even when I bring them here, you are not eating!"


    "Because I''m not hungry¡­" Sophia defended herself.


    "You are not hungry¡­ but what if my child is?" Felix stood straight in front of Sophia with his arms akimbo. His stern expression might be intimidating, if not for that ''Kiss the cook'' apron.


    Sophia rolled her eyes. Felix was going deep into research rted to pregnancy whenever he found some time, and then he would dump all pregnancy facts he discovered on her. She likes the attention and that he ismitted, but there are times when he is overbearing. "I''m pretty sure that if baby is hungry andcking nutrients, I will be hungry also."


    Felix shook his head, dismissing her argument as invalid. "That is not how it works. If baby is hungry, and there is no fresh nutritious food in your system, the fat from your body will be food for the baby. Do you want baby to eat your fat?"


    Sophia was outraged. "Did you just call me fat?!!"


    Felix immediately got reminded of mood swings during pregnancy and realized his mistake. He did his best to pacify her fury. "Ma ch¨¦ri...That is not what I said¡­"


    She red at him. "What did you say? Enlighten me."


    Felix cleared his throat nervously while his eyes darted over the desk. "I wanted to say that I''m taking these fruits and sds away, and I will let you know when lunch is done." He was grabbing tes and stacking them one on top of another. "You can eat anytime you feel like it. No pressure."


    Before Sophia could react, his hands were full of tes and he was out of the study.

 Chapter 432 - Open Up Old Wounds

    Sometimeter, Sophia exhaled while stretching her arms. The stock market closed, and she was happy with the oue. The paperwork for transferring shares from her side was ready, and she got it electronically signed and sent to Jeff. Sophia stretched in her chair some more and became aware of time. ''Howe Felix didn''te to call me for lunch?''


    Sophia thought how whole morning he wasing in every ten minutes, if not more often, and then she rememberedst time he got in the study. ''Oh, no¡­ I was too harsh. I need to apologize. These hormones are making my temper explode, and I''m not able to control myself.'' Sophia reminded herself that Felix is on her side, and she should notsh out on him just because she is nervous, or because she does not approve of something, or because she is hungry, or because she ate too much, or¡­ Yeah, sheshes out for all kinds of reasons.


    Sophia found Felix in the kitchen, sitting on a barstool and hunched over the kitchen ind. "Hey¡­" She called softly, but he didn''t react. ''Oh, no¡­ he is really upset.''


    Sophia hesitated for few seconds before wrapping her arms around his chest and resting her head on his back. "I''m sorry. You know it''s just the hormones, right? I need to do more to control my temper. Maybe I should try meditation? I heard that works for some people. What do you think?"


    Felix''s hand moved and he covered hers which rested on his chest. "You didn''t do anything wrong."


    Sophia could hear sadness in his voice. She moved to see his face. His head was lowered, and he was holding onto his phone.


    She guessed that it''s something rted to his phone. "Did something happen?"


    Felix looked at her with troubled expression. For some time, he didn''t speak, and Sophia waited for him patiently, trying to hold back her curiosity. She never saw him this distressed.


    He took a deep breath. "Bridgette called. My father¡­ wants to meet with me."


    Sophia never heard him mention his father. She assumed that he either passed away or they are estranged but didn''t probe into the topic thinking that in either way, it''s not something he would want to talk about. But now he brought up the topic, or Bridgette did. So, the gloves are off, and she can ask. "Your father? He wants to see you¡­ isn''t that a good thing?" She cautiously observed changes in his expression.


    Felix sighed. "I never told you about him¡­ Do you want to hear?"


    Sophia nodded and caressed his cheek. "You know that I''m d to listen to whatever you have to say. Especially if it''s rted to you. Let''s sit on the sofa, it''s morefortable."


    They settled on the sofa. Felix insisted to hold Sophia''s feet in hisp, and she didn''t object.


    He held onto her feet while he spoke. "My earliest memories are of my father. He taught me how to kick a ball, how to ice skate, how to hit a puck... Before we moved to Montreal, we lived on a remote farm. I don''t remember any animals, or barns. But I remember a smallke which would be frozen most of the year. My dad would take me there and we would practice hitting pebbles, as if we are ying ice hockey... You met my mother, she was always difficult to live with, and in time it was getting worse. My father was my refuge from the insanity¡­ And then we moved to Montreal. I remember looking forward to weekend afternoons, because then my father would take me to the Beaver Lake in Mount Royal Park* for ice skating. But that was only for one year. When the Beaver Lake froze next year, my father was gone. With no word, no exnation¡­ he just left."


    Sophia saw how difficult is for Felix to bring back these memories. She felt sorry that he suffered like this. "How old were you?"


    "About twelve."


    Sophia thought how that age is very tender. Old enough to remember, have feelings and make decisions, yet too young to understand society of grownups. "I''m sorry. It must have been hard."


    Felix''s nod was barely noticeable, but Sophia noticed, and her heart ached as he continued. "I remember anger, confusion¡­ feeling betrayed, abandoned. I wanted to know why, why did he leave? Why then? For years, every time I got a chance, I would go to Beaver Lake. I don''t know why. Maybe I was hoping that he would show up¡­ especially on weekends... in the afternoon. But he didn''t. I didn''t hear from him for twenty years. Why does he want toe back to my life? Why now?"


    Felix paused, and Sophia saw that as a chance to rify few things. "You said that Bridgette called?"


    "Yes. She met with him."


    "And?" Sophia was careful not to ask too much. But this seemed like safe question.


    "He has another family. He moved on long time ago."


    "What do you think? Do you want to see him?" Sophia thought that this is the only thing that matters. What does Felix think? How does he feel about this?


    Felix shrugged and shook his head. "I''m not sure. Countless times I thought that he will show up and return to my life¡­ but that was long time ago. Every time I thought of him, all the bad feelings would resurface, and I choose to push all that away. To move on like he didn''t exist. And now he is back, and I am conflicted. I want to be a grownup and to show him what I achieved. Financial stability, and a lovely fianc¨¦e with whom I''m starting a family. Part of me hopes that he will be proud of me. And other part of me does not want to have anything to do with him. Because he is the reason for many sufferings I went through inst twenty years."


    Sophia observed that he is done talking. She scooted close to him and embraced him. "Whatever you decide, I will support you. But I remember hearing that you have questions for him, and he is offering to meet with you. This is a chance to get your answers."


    "You think I should meet with him?"


    Sophia straightened her back and faced him. She spoke while caressing his hair behind his right ear. "No. That is not what I said. I just want you to consider the important things when making a decision. On one side, you have your feelings, and a question if you are willing to open up old wounds. On the other side, there is a possibility for a closure. Of course, you might meet him and get no answers, but if you don''t meet him you will definitely get none."


    Felix looked at her and absentmindedly nodded.


    Sophia patted his cheek. "Let''s eat. I''m hungry¡­ and I need to feed our child."


    He smiled gently. "Yes. Let''s eat."


    ¡­


    After lunch Felix said that he will clean up, and Sophia went back to the study to finish work for the day. She handled few urgent matters at work and confirmed that Jeff received her authorization for stocks.


    When she finished with her tasks, Sophia found Felix in their bedroom. He was sitting on the edge of the bed with his phone in his hand and listening to the fetus''s heartbeat recording from theirtest checkup. Sophia smiled when she saw him immersed in the sound of rapid beat that filled up the room. She approached him slowly, not willing to disturb whatever thoughts he has.


    When Sophia was one step away from Felix he looked up, and she saw that his eyes are red.


    Her brow furrowed. "Are you OK?" Her voice and expression conveyed great concern.


    Felix extended his arms and pulled Sophia closer. His arms wrapped around her waist and he kissed her stomach, just below the navel. He turned his head slightly and his ear rested in the area he kissed.


    "I will not abandon you." He whispered.


    Sophia was not sure if he said that to their unborn child, or to her¡­ or to both.

 Chapter 433 - Understanding Their Love

    Felix''s words made Sophia''s heart ache. She realized that while she was finishing up work, he was thinking about his father, and how he left them. ''Felix was reliving all the pain he went through when his father left.'' She was thinking about his family and how he grew up without a father and with an overbearing mother. He probably struggled a lot. He must have struggled a lot. How else could he be such a wonderful man, against all odds?


    Many things Sophia took for granted because she grew up in a harmonious family, but Felix¡­ he didn''t have anyone to talk to, to guide him, to help him out. He was by himself. Feeling abandoned. She could imagine Felix as a young boying home from school, back to his mother''s nagging. She could imagine young boy persistently going to Beaver Lake with a lump in his chest, wishing, hoping¡­ and then returning home dejected after another failure to meet with his father.


    For Sophia, this was too much to bear. Under the emotional boost of pregnancy hormones, she was not able to hold on and started sobbing.


    Felix immediately pulled her to sit in hisp and cradled her in his arms.


    Sophia buried her face in his chest while tears poured out of her like a dam copsed. She heard him say that he is sorry. She heard him say that he will not do it again. She heard him ask what he did to make her cry. But she was not able to respond. Sophia was only sobbing harder. Felix reminded her that she should not cry, but it didn''t help. After some time, he stopped talking and held her tightly, letting her cry it out. Her tears were making his t-shirt wet, and her hands held onto his back tightly. And she sobbed. For a long time. Maybe because he didn''t, so she did it in his stead.


    When she ran out of tears, Sophia was exhausted. He wiped her face from tears and snot and helped her get into bed to rest. She was holding onto him, not willing to let go and urging him to join her.


    "I need to change my top." Felix didn''t want to get into bed wearing a t-shirt soaked in tears and snot. But Sophia held onto his arm tightly, and her eyes pleaded him to stay with her. He gave her a small smile of surrender and swiftly removed his t-shirt before getting under the nket.


    Felixid on the back, and Sophia''s head settled on his shoulder while his arms cradled her.


    She took a deep breath. "I like your scent."


    He was relieved that she calmed down.


    Sophia''s hand moved with intent to his toned chest and her fingers teased the golden love nket, how she called his chest hair which was sparingly covering middle of his chest and created a narrow path to his navel.


    When he felt her touch, Felix smiled remembering that long-ago Sophia said how his chest hair is shaped like an arrow because is showing the right direction. He ran his fingers through her hair. "Rest now. I will not leave." He kissed top of her head.


    "Neither will I. Ever." She felt his body stiffen at her words. Sophia looked up and saw that Felix is looking at her, as if he is expecting some rification. She shifted her body up and kissed him on the lips lightly. "When I said that I will spend my lifetime with you, I meant it. If we have a misunderstanding, we will talk about it. And when we hit an obstacle, we will go over it together. I will not give up on what we have. I will not leave."


    Felix looked at Sophia with eyes full of love. ''This beautiful woman is mine!'' Even after all the time they spent together, and everything that happened between them, he still needed a reminder that it''s all real, and he is not dreaming. She is his beacon, a safe harbor, and he is her pir of support. He smiled and confirmed that he will do the same: not give up on what they have.


    He held her tightly and they kissed. Slowly and gently at first.


    Felix forgot that Sophia wanted to rest, and she forgot about that also. They kissed while greedily inhaling each other''s breath as their clothes ended up around them, tossed randomly.


    Sophia got on top of him. She likes to be in control. And Felix likes that he gets to see her body, the area where their bodies connect and all her expressions while she is lost in passion. He loves to hold her hips and trace her contours as she is moving like an exquisite exotic dancer to the music only she can hear, and he can feel it through her every move. And then the music changed. This beat was faster. Much faster. The fire within them increased until both of them were aze, igniting the world with two of them in the center of an inferno. Their sounds disappeared in a massive explosion, which resembled a supernova¡­ and then everything was still.


    They gazed at each other like two people who just discovered the art of love. As if they were hit with a sudden realization how powerful, unyielding, unforgiving it is. They can''t separate, ever. Because if they do, they will vite some ancientmandment and their souls will be incinerated in an eternity of pain and suffering. That is an understanding they had. Their bodies and souls are bound together, and it would be akin to desecration if they try to part. But if they stay together, they will be strong, safe, loved, invincible. If they stay together, they will have the power to shape future to their own liking, to keep themselves and their loved ones shielded from any mayheming their way.


    Sophia took a deep breath inhaling his fragrance. It was a unique mix of after-shave, deodorant, and that special something that could only be described as Felix.


    Felix fidgeted for a moment. "We should shower."


    "Not yet." Sophia showed no desire to get out of the bed, or to let go of him.


    "What if you sleep off like this? Don''t you find it ufortable to be¡­" Felix was choosing thisst word carefully. "¡­sticky?"


    Sophia smiled. "I don''t mind, as long as I stick to you."


    A low chuckle escaped him. He was happy.. Felix hugged her tightly and they kissed.

 Chapter 434 - Cox Industries (5)

    ~ Reno, White family vi ~


    Jeff is dressing up in the walk-in closet, getting ready to leave with his father for board meeting at Cox Industries.


    JoAnna is excitingly adjusting his necktie. "Are you sure I will be able to watch?"


    "Yes." Jeff didn''t mind confirming for the fifth, or maybe sixth time.


    "Oh! I look forward to it!" She eximed. "And they don''t know that the person who ising as the new owner is you?"


    "No." He enjoyed seeing her in such a good mood.


    Her hands stopped. "Will I be able to see you?"


    Jeff frowned slightly. "I don''t think so." The answer was ''no'' but he wanted it to sound less harsh.


    "But I want to see you!" JoAnna protested. She understood that his answer was a ''no''. And he was being nice. After few seconds she got an idea. "I will talk to Sarah!"


    "That might not be¡­" Jeff watched JoAnna disappear before he finished his warning not to go into Aiden''s room that early. Well, eight thirty in the morning is not early for most of the people, but he knows that Aiden likes to sleep in, and Sarah seems to have the same habit. Jeff exhaled. "Well, she will learn this lesson the hard way."


    About two minutester, JoAnna returned to the room and found Jeff where she left him. She wrapped her arms around his waist and sighed.


    Jeff tilted his head to see her expression. She was not happy. "How did it go?"


    "Well¡­They are awake¡­" She said in a faint voice and took a deep breath. "I wish that they put some clothes on¡­ or at least lock the door."


    Jeffughed seeing her sulk like that. "Did you knock?"


    "I did¡­ but no one answered¡­ so I let myself in. Big mistake!" She rubbed her face in his chest, as if she is trying to cleanse her eyes.


    "Mhm." He agreed, not bothering with the fact that she is wrinkling his shirt.


    ¡­


    Few minutester Sarah and Aiden got into Jeff''s room.


    "Why did you wake us up and leave? What do you want?" Sarah was grumbling at JoAnna.


    "Oh¡­" JoAnna felt ashamed that she just let herself into Aiden''s room. "Sorry about earlier. I assumed that if door is unlocked, you will be¡­ decent."


    Sarah grimaced at JoAnna and looked at Aiden. "Maybe we should bring Eve here, so she can lock the doors automatically when needed."


    Jeff perked up. "Eve? Here?"


    Sarah frowned at him. "You still didn''t give up?"


    Jeff awkwardly cleared his throat and looked at JoAnna. "Why did you go to my brother''s room?"


    "Ah, yes!" JoAnna got back on topic. "Jeff will have a camera so we can watch the board meeting. But it will be on him, so I can''t see him. And I would like to see him¡­"


    Sarah didn''t think more than a second before speaking. "We can add another camera¡­ Oscar ising, right?" When Jeff nodded in confirmation, Sarah continued. "I will go and get one ready for him to wear. As long as Oscar is facing Jeff, you can see him. I need less than a minute." Sarah headed out of the room, unhappy that JoAnna woke her up and saw them like that. Well the private parts were covered, but it was obvious that they don''t have clothes on, and only a bedsheet was covering them up.


    Aiden watched Sarah leave to get the camera and sighed. Why did they wake him up? And Sarah even made him dress up¡­ ''I could stay in bed longer!'' Heined internally.


    ¡­


    Later that day, JoAnna was in media room with Sarah and Aiden who got the projector set up to show on therge screen two video feeds. One from camera Jeff is wearing on the left, and another that Oscar is wearing, on the right.


    JoAnna sat with her feet up on arge one-seater recliner sofa and cradled arge container full of popcorn.


    Sarahughed when she saw JoAnna. "You think this is a movie?"


    "It''s better than a movie. I will get to see my man taking over the world!" JoAnna said confidently with a straight face.


    Sarah could not find words to respond. She can only admire this public deration which shows how much JoAnna loves and trusts Jeff.


    Sarah was pulled out of her thoughts by Aiden voice. "Did you confirm that Sophia has the feed?"


    "Yes. She just texted me." Sarah responded absentmindedly.


    "Shhh!" JoAnna waved her hand impatiently. "It starts!"


    ~ Reno, Cox Industries, 17th floor conference room~


    Jeff and Oscar entered conference room, filled with about three dozen people. Mostly males. They all have grim expressions. As they watched Jeff and Oscar walk toward the head of the table, few faces lit up. They recognized them as Whites.


    In apletely silent space, whispers were unusually loud.


    "Who are these two?"


    "Are they new shareholders?"


    "That is Jeffrey White!"


    "Are you pulling my leg?!"


    "I know him! Definitely Jeffrey White!"


    "Does that mean that we are part of White corp.?!!"


    "I don''t see any other exnation¡­ and that older man in his father!"


    "We are definitely merging with White corp.!"


    "Wait¡­ don''t celebrate just yet."


    "Agreed. Even ifpanies merge, we don''t know what they will do with us."


    While whispers filled up the room, most of the people turned to observe Timothy Cox who was not at the head of the table, as usual, but somewhere in the middle. He didn''t have the right to sit at the head anymore. Timothy was shrinking into his chair, as if he tried to conceal his presence. It was obvious that he didn''t want to be there. Timothy''s eyes were locked on Jeff and his anxiety was noticeable. He was sweating profusely, and hisplexion was not good.


    Oscar was standing few feet away from the head of the table, his body facing Jeff. That is how Sarah and JoAnna instructed him to position himself, so that JoAnna can have a good view of Jeff. Oscar would rather stand behind Jeff. That would give him a good view of the people present, but his daughter-inws made a request, and he found it difficult to refuse.


    Jeff stood at the head of the table and observed people as the murmurs died under his cold gaze and people turned to face him. Jeff''s gaze was moving over people present slowly, observing various emotions that each of them projected. Fear, hope, anxiety¡­ greed. With every passing moment the oppression they felt was increasing, and the silence was suffocating. No one was able to maintain eye contact with Jeff for longer than a second. As if they proimed their submission, as soon as his gazended on a person, that person''s head would be lowered.


    "Good morning, everyone." Jeff''s voice was unusually loud in a silent space. "Thank you for joining me at this meeting on such a short notice." No one felt any warmth that usually apanies these words.


    "I am Jeffrey White, and that is my father, Oscar White." Jeff paused and enjoyed the awe in people who just now found out who he is. "Today I called for this meeting as a majority shareholder of Cox Industries."


    People shifted in their seats. They all wondered how much is that majority he is talking about. Is it more than 51%? If it is, then he can singlehandedly make decisions for the wholepany!


    One woman could not hold back her curiosity. "Mr White, can you confirm the percentage you are holding?"


    Jeff looked at the woman, as if he is condemning her for speaking.


    She regretted that she even opened her mouth, while shivering under Jeff''s prating gaze.


    "I can confirm that I hold more than 51%." Jeff vaguely responded.


    Everyone in the room was in shock hearing his words. Most of the people were nk, just staring at Jeff. Few of them were overanalyzing and trying to guess what ising next. He has the right to decide for the wholepany. Even if everyone objects his decision, they can''t outvote him. What will he do with thepany now that he has it? Knowing who he is, some of them smiled. He will merge Cox Industries with White corp. Right? That means more benefits for them, probablyrger sries. They only heard stories of money and power of people in upper management of White corp. This is their chance to get there!


    Jeff allowed them to absorb the information that he can do whatever he pleases before speaking again. "I acquired Cox Industries with intention to merge it with White corp."


    Everyone''s eyes opened wide.. Some gasped, few even cheered while jumping out of their chairs.

 Chapter 435 - Cox Industries (6)

    Jeff didn''t show any change in his cold demeanor. That made all celebratory people settle down rtively quickly and sit in their chairs while doing their best to project the high position in thepany, as it''s expected of them. Even with that, it took few minutes for everyone to settle down and aplete silence to fill up the room.


    ''My dear fianc¨¦e, this is the part you are waiting for¡­'' In his mind, Jeff was talking to JoAnna, hoping that she does not miss his next grand move. He nced toward Oscar and his gaze fell on a small ck pin on hispel. And he almost smiled thinking that is the camera which is letting JoAnna see him, but he managed to keep himself cool andposed. At least on the outside. He faced the room. "Unfortunately, after the purchase waspleted, I found out about numerous cases where Cox Industries was involved in malpractice, bribery, vition of state and federalws as well as not practicing fair trade." Jeff observed changes in the faces of people present. Anxiety creeped back into their hearts as they listened to the words this man who can change their fate in an instant.


    "I will not allow such apany to be part of White corp. Effective immediately, Cox Industries is shut down. Indefinitely." Jeff finished his talk and counted in his mind. ''One¡­ two¡­ ''


    People shoot up from their seats asmotion filled the room. Everyone was talking at the same time between themselves and directed at Jeff. The room was buzzing with noise. Jeff straightened his back and observed people who were vigorously protesting what they just heard. But there was nothing they can do. He is the majority owner. He can do whatever he wants. Some thought that it''s a joke. But Jeff was not smiling. Neither was Oscar.


    Jeff''s gazended on Timothy Cox who looked like he was stapled to his chair, unable to stand up or move at all. He was pale, drenched in sweat and stared toward Jeff with unfocused eyes.


    ¡­


    Back at the White family vi in the media room, JoAnna was stuffing her face with popcorn and hopping excitedly on the chair for few minutes, then she would be still like a statue while staring at Jeff on the screen before reaching for the popcorn again. She enjoyed the show. And that Almighty man on the screen was hers! And she saw him throwing nces her way! It was for her. She knows that it was for her, because he is hers¡­


    Aiden left after ten minutes. He didn''t want to watch Jeff, and JoAnna was too noisy. His n was to go back to bed and catch up on some sleep.


    Sarah left shortly after Aiden. She found JoAnna funny, and she was happy for her¡­ but it was not something she is interested in watching. That movie was for JoAnna only, because her man was the star. And Sarah knows that Aiden went to bed¡­ so maybe she will not let him sleep. Sarah grinned as she left the media room in hurried steps.


    JoAnna didn''t realize that she was left alone in the media room. She didn''t care.


    ¡­


    Jeff frowned for a moment while checking time on his wristwatch.


    Eventuallymotion died out, and one man stood straight facing Jeff. Maybe as a representative.


    His face was red, and he was sweating so much that he had wet patches on his jacket. When he spoke, he stuttered. He was extremely anxious. "What¡­ what will happen to us?"


    Jeff looked at the man calmly for few seconds, scrutinizing him. "You are?"


    "Charlie Payne, Director of Production." Man was conflicted if he should look Jeff in the eyes or not.


    "Director¡­" Jeff paused for a second. "Your position is terminated. Based on thepany policy stated in the standard employment contract you signed, when your position is terminated due topany closure, you are not entitled to any severance package." Jeff''s expression was cold, and it matched his voice.


    The man paled and slumped back into his chair. Another round ofmotion started.


    Jeff exhaled and slightly lifted his right arm, palm facing toward the room. He looked a bit irritated and that was the first sign of emotion he showed since the meeting started. Within few seconds, everyone was silent, waiting for him to speak. He gave a small nod of approval whenst person stopped talking. "To all directors and upper management, your positions are terminated." Jeff gestured toward the door "When you exit, in next two conference rooms on the right, there are people from legal department who will answer any questions you might have. You get until end of day to collect your personal belongings." He nodded again as a sign that he is done talking. After few seconds people started walking out slowly. They were confused and shocked. What happened? They were not sure if they heard Jeff right. They just got fired? And there will be no severance package? How is that possible?!! Many decided to go and talk to legal representatives in order to get a better understanding of their situation.


    People who walked out were faced with a hallway lined up with bodyguards. Many bodyguards. They could not count them, but they were tightly lined up next to each other on both sides of the hallway, leaving gaps only where doors are. The scene looked very intimidating.


    ~Seattle~


    Sophia and Felix are watching the live feed from their apartment. Felix is cutting and peeling apples in a te.


    "All those people lost their jobs¡­" Felix ced bite-sized piece of apple in Sophia''s mouth. "¡­just like that." He looked troubled for a second before his gaze shifted back to the apple pieces.


    Sophia chewed the juicy apple and nced at Felix who was meticulously picking her next bite. "It''s not ''just like that''. Sarah and Aiden did the research. All these people we just saw were either directly involved in the malpractice, or they knew about it and chose to stay silent. No one was clean." She focused her attention back to the screen.


    "I see¡­" Felix ced another apple piece in her mouth. "That is good then. Are you also this¡­ intimidating?"


    "Sometimes." Sophia was focused on the screen. Jeff is someone she admires workwise, and she knows that she can learn few things from him. She smiled. "But I never fired a full room of directors." She opened her mouth, waiting for her next piece.


    Felix was upset to see that Sophia is staring at Jeff on the screen. And smiling!? He knows that it''s business, but he is right next to her!


    Felix grabbed her chin with his index finger and thumb, turning her head to face him.


    Sophia was not sure what is going on when suddenly Felix''s lips covered hers, and instead of the expected apple bite, his tongue entered her mouth. His kiss was hot and desperate and tasted like apples. Or maybe the apple taste was from her. She didn''t care while pulling him close and responding to his kiss like she is starving for it. When Felix broke the kiss, Sophia looked at him with surprise.


    Felix smirked and lifted his chin proudly, seeing that Sophia''s breathing is erratic, and she is not looking at that wretched screen anymore.


    After some time, Sophia stabilized her breath and thoughts. "I was not expecting to be kissed."


    Felix ced an apple piece in her mouth and dazed her with his charming smile. "When I am next to you, ma ch¨¦ri, always expect to be kissed."


    Sophia smiled and blushed. Her head was slowly turning toward the screen, but her eyes were glued to Felix.


    He liked that.. He liked that a lot.

 Chapter 436 - Cox Industries (7)

    ~ Reno, Cox Industries, 17th floor conference room~


    Eventually, even the most stubborn directors left, and besides Jeff and Oscar, in conference room was Timothy Cox and four other people.


    Jeff analyzed internally. ''I have 81%, and it takes at least 3% ownership in order to join the board meetings. So, these people own at anywhere from 15% to 19% of thepany.''


    All five people looked at Jeff, expecting to hear what he will say next. They are shareholders. He can''t just fire them. They invested their own money here!


    Jeff took a seat and looked at them for some time before speaking. "I will assume that you are shareholders, and that each of you has at least 3% worth of stocks." He saw all of them nod, confirming his assumption. All of them, except for Timothy Cox who didn''t move a muscle.


    "You have two options. I can pay you off in the amount your stocks were worth yesterday at closing."


    None of the people liked it. The stock value was at a lifetime low yesterday. If they ept this, they will lose a lot of money.


    "What is the second option?" One of the four men asked.


    "You walk away." Jeff''s gaze settled on Timothy who didn''t dare to look at him.


    The man refused to acknowledge the obvious. He blinked few times hoping that he didn''t hear Jeff right. "What does that mean?"


    "You get up and walk away. Forget that you ever owned any shares of Cox Industries." Jeff observed all people looking at him as if he is growing horns and wings right in front of them. He stood up and smirked. "You have until noon. If I don''t hear back from you, I will assume you are walking away." Jeff walked out in even andrge strides; Oscar followed him.


    "Where can we find you?" Another man asked with panic in his voice when Jeff was at the door.


    "I will be in CEO''s office." Jeff responded without slowing his steps.


    The five men were left in silence. Four shareholders looked at Timothy Cox with a mix of hatred and maybe hope that he has some solution to their predicament. Their options seem to be reduced between a big loss and aplete loss. Of course, that they will not select aplete loss.


    "What happened, Timothy?!" A shareholder who observed all this in silence asked. "Just what happened that in few days from millionaires we became nobodies? What did you do? How did you anger Jeffrey White?"


    "Why do you think I did something?" Timothy spat back. He was angry. Angry that he is so helpless. Angry that all these people areining that they lost something, while he lost everything. Thatpany was his, all of them just enjoyed in his shadow. And now Jeffrey came, and his shadow was gone.


    "Only a fool will miss to see that this is personal." Man continued. "Jeffrey White destroys others for two reasons. One is profit and other is that you crossed him. Cox Industries is not big enough to attract him because of money. And we never did business with White corp. So, it must be the second reason."


    Timothy didn''t respond. He thought how his daughters made fools of themselves two nights ago and also dragged the whole family with them. ''Could that be the reason? Can he orchestrate all this in only two days? Or, to be more urate, one business day?'' That didn''t make sense. Stock values are plummeting for days. Then he remembered that Lindsay targeted Jeffrey''s fianc¨¦ in Country Club few weeks ago. He was not there, but he heard about the incident and then Lindsay confessed on that stage that she organized it¡­ And he remembered numerous asions when his wife staged opportunities for Lindsay and Scarlet to meet with White sons.


    Man saw that Timothy is in thoughts and shook his head in disapproval. He stood up and faced other three shareholders. "I''m going to meet with Jeffrey White. I want to get at least some of my money back. You have under one hour to decide for yourself." He threw a condemning nce at Timothy and left.


    It didn''t take long for other three men to head to CEO office and do their best to cut their losses. Timothy was left in the conference room, zoned out.


    Security came in the conference room and gave him a warning to go to his office and get his things. Timothy looked at the time, it was 12:15. If he wanted to get any money from Jeff, it was toote. But he had a suspicion that even if he went on time, he would just suffer humiliation and not get his money back.


    Timothy looked at two security guards. They greeted him at the entrance with smiles many times before. Now they were stern. ''To get my things from my office¡­ CEO office¡­ that is where Jeffrey is!!!'' He didn''t want to meet with Jeff. And in that office was nothing so important that he wants to risk meeting Jeffrey. He stood up and left the building.


    ~ Reno, Cox family vi ~


    Shortly after, Timothy reached home. A grand vi on a generous lot, meticulouslyndscaped. But he didn''t see any beauty as he dragged himself into the living room. He poured himself a ss of whiskey from the wet bar and downed it in one go.


    His wife, Stacey entered the room when he was pouring himself a second ss. She was anxious. She does not know much about the business, but she heard that forst few days stock values of theirpany are going down and that shareholders are selling them like they are hot potato. Even they put most of their stocks for sale. And that can''t be good.


    "How was it?" She asked after he downed a second ss.


    Timothy shook his head in defeat. "We lost thepany."


    "Company is gone?!" She screamed in disbelief. "How about the money? We have the money, right?"


    Timothy frowned. "Yes, yes¡­ all the money is in the offshore ount." There was a small smirk on is face when he thought that even though Jeff targeted him, he can''t touch this ount. Even government can''t touch that money.


    Lindsay and Scarlet heard their parents and came to take a look. They didn''t have much to do anyway. Since that party two nights ago, they didn''t leave their house. And it didn''t seem that they will leave the house anytime soon. They found their parents in the living room.


    "Are you sure you didn''t put the money somewhere else?" Stacey squinted.


    "What does that mean?" Timothy was frowning.


    "It means that I checked bnce on that ount, and the money was transferredst night." Stacey looked at Timothy who was staring at her, frozen. "Why are you not reacting? Pretending you don''t know? If you don''t, check for yourself. But I expect answers!"


    Timothy got his phone, and frantically typed on it for some time while his face was losing color. He made a phone call to the offshore bank and walked away to his study.

 Chapter 437 - Cox Industries (8)

    Stacey waited for Timothy toe back from the study for what seemed forever. Lindsay and Scarlet were on the sofa, ying some online game on their phones.


    Timothy came back from the study with a nk expression. He got himself another full ss of whiskey and plopped on a one-seater sofa chair. He didn''t care that some of his drink got spilled on a fine tan fabric of the armrest. He watched as the material absorbed every drop.


    Stacey sat across from Timothy and stared at him, waiting for him to speak. Anxiousness in her was rising, and she was afraid to ask what he found out. His expression was not good.


    After some time, he sighed. "Company is gone." This was his biggest pain. He lost hispany, position that carried prestige. And he was humiliated. That was the worst part.


    "We can get it back, right?" Stacey blurted out. She was not sure if she tried tofort her husband or to see if getting thepany back is possible.


    "They are shutting it down. It''s gone."


    Stacey didn''t understand. Why would anyone get apany just to shut it down right away? "Who is shutting it down?"


    "Jeffrey White."


    Stacey thought that she is going to faint. "What?!!"


    "White¡­ Jeffrey White!" Timothy screamed. At this point Lindsay and Scarlet lifted their heads from their phones and watched their father who was getting out of control. "He showed up in a meeting and announced that everyone is fired, and he is closing thepany! What did you do?!!"


    "Me? Why me?" Stacey didn''t understand how thepany problem is rted to her.


    "Because this was personal!" He screamed and huffed few times before grabbing the ss with whiskey and downing it. He was staring at his wife and trembled from anger. "Money is also gone! All of it is gone! I don''t know how¡­ but I know that Jeffrey White is responsible for taking the money from our offshore ount as well!"


    Stacey still didn''t understand. "Even if that is true, how can you make it sound like it''s my fault?"


    "Because you don''t know when to stop! Always meddling with Whites." He red at Lindsay and Scarlet. "You pushed these two useless creatures to meet with Whites, to charm them, to get into the White family. For what??! For this dumbass to try and kill Jeffrey''s fianc¨¦e?" He pointed at Lindsay. "If you taught them how to put makeup on and pout their lips, why didn''t you teach them not to poke a tiger!"


    "Oh! Now it''s my fault?!" Stacey sneered.


    While two of them spat insults at each other, Lindsay was listening in shock wondering if what she is hearing is correct. Did they really losepany, and money? And it was all doing of Jeffrey White? And why are they dragging her into this??? She suffered a lot two evenings ago¡­ First, she embarrassed herself on the stage, then Jeffrey intimidated her with his threats. She still remembers that he said how he will rearrange her face! And then nor and Oscar! They knew so many things about them which no one should know! And they said that if they see them anywhere close to their family that everything will be exposed! That was the most horrible day in her life¡­ ever.


    Next to Lindsay, on the sofa, Scarlet was disconnected. She browsed on her phone for her favorite pastime: celebrity gossip. Suddenly, she froze while staring at her phone. Her eyes darted to her father and back to the phone few times before she tugged Lindsay''s arm to get her attention.


    It took some time for Lindsay to stop swatting Scarlet''s hand away and to turn to see what she wants. But only because Scarlet was very persistent. When her gaze fell on Scarlet''s phone, Lindsay opened her mouth in disbelief. When Lindsay recovered, she stood up so fast, that it looked like she isunching herself to the second floor.


    That startled her mother. "Why are you acting like this??!" Already agitated Stacey screamed at Lindsay.


    Lindsay didn''t seem to be bothered by her mother''s behavior. She stared at her father. "Is it true?"


    Timothy''s face was twisted from anger. "What?!! Which part you didn''t get?!! Money? Gone! Company? Gone! And that means NO MORE MONEY!!!"


    Stacey saw that everyone is getting out of hand and tried to calm everyone down. "OK. OK¡­ Screaming is not doing us any good. To anyone. Let''s all take few deep breaths and think of a way out of this."


    Timothy slumped back into the chair. Stacey took that as an agreement. "We still have the house, cars, we are notpletely out of money. As long as we stick together, we can recover. We can get back what belongs to us. Right?"


    Timothy nodded. He was defeated, furious, but what is the point of those feelings? At least he can agree with his wife and hope that in time he will see the way out of this predicament.


    "Is it true?!!" Lindsay repeated her question with more force this time. She was still standing and ring at her father.


    Timothy looked at her, not understanding why she is asking that again. "Are you stupid? I already said that it''s all gone. How many times I need to repeat?"


    "Stupid? How dare you call me that?!"


    "What is going on, honey?" Stacey tried to calm down Lindsay.


    Lindsay red at her mother. "What is going on? You don''t know?" She startedughing manically. "Of course, you don''t know... While you are busy trying to get us into bed with Whites, father is in bed with Sabrina Welsh!"


    Stacey stared at Lindsay for some time before vigorously shaking her head. "No, no¡­ it can''t be true¡­" She didn''t dare look at her husband, concerned that he will confirm Lindsay''s words.


    "How can it not be true? Look at the magazines! Full of explicit content: Timothy Cox, exposed! Everyone knows!!!" Lindsay snatched Scarlet''s phone and stuffed it in her mother''s hands.


    Stacey reluctantly looked at the phone, as she scrolled through the photos, her knees got weak and she fell back into the chair.


    There was one excruciating minute of silence before Stacey lifted her gaze and looked at Timothy. She could see in his expression fear. She was hoping to see some sign of remorse, but there was none. Only fear. Stacey inhaled. "Pack your things and get out."


    Timothy''s expression changed into panic. "What are you saying?"


    Stacey didn''t respond. Her eyes were resolute. She thought that they can do this together. They lost a lot, but they didn''t hit the bottom. They can recuperate. But after seeing these photos. It''s over. "I said: get out!" Her legs were shaky, but she stood up. Anger in her swelled and she got fueled by adrenalin. "Out! Get out! I don''t want to see you again! You want to talk to me? Talk to mywyer!!!"


    Timothy never saw Stacey this enraged. They fought. But never like this. He understood that there is some undeniable evidence of his affair. Probably photos. Timothy was not sure how to pacify his wife. This can''t end like this. His brain already came up with number of scenarios. Divorce: even with a regr one wife gets half. And now, that there is evidence that he cheated, she will get much more than that. If he leaves, he will lose EVERYTHING! He needs to pacify her¡­ at any cost! He walked slowly toward Stacey with his arms spread, as if he is expecting her toe to his embrace. "Honey¡­ my apple pie¡­ sugar plum¡­ listen¡­"


    Stacey''s eyes were turning red from anger. "How dare you!?? Get out!"


    Timothy looked at her, and he thought that she will jump on him and tear his face with her nails. Or something like that. His assumption was almost correct, he got the hurting part at least. The decorative porcin figurine missed his head by one inch. One secondter, heavy photo frame of him with his wife during their vacation in Bahamas, hit him in the knee. He dodged various items while stepping backward, and Stacey got close to a wall filled with African masks they purchasedst year on their safari trip. Most of them missed him, but he got one in the stomach, two in the legs, and one in the head. He saw that she is not calming down, and his instinct told him to leave.


    ''I wille backter, when she calms down.'' He took ast nce toward the vi as he drove away.


    ¡­


    Stacey grabbed a bottle from the wet bar. She didn''t care what it was, as long as it had high percentage of alcohol. She removed the cap and put the bottle to her lips. After fewrge gulps she started coughing violently. When she calmed down her cough, she took another swing from the bottle and looked at her daughters.


    "Mom?" Scarlet''s voice was just a bit more than a whisper. "What are we going to do now?"


    "What do you think?" Stacey squeezed through her teeth while walking toward the sofa chair and taking a seat clumsily. It seems that alcohol already started taking the effect.


    Scarlet shrugged, and Lindsay''s eyes darted from Scarlet to her mother and back. She was still processing what happened. All of them did. It was such a shock. From a prominent family, in a blink of an eye they lost their business, money and they found out that Timothy is a cheater.


    After long silence Stacey spoke. "Our ie is gone. You know what to do, right?"


    Lindsay''s eyes opened wide in horror. "You don''t mean that we¡­ get a¡­ job?"


    Stacey red at Lindsay. "Both of you are in your twenties, with degrees¡­ what is wrong with getting a job?"


    Scarlet thought that she is going to faint.. Her whole life she is preparing to marry into the White family, and to be The Madam. ''What is this nonsense about getting a job?''

 Chapter 438 - Gift For My Future Wife

    ~ Reno, White family vi ~


    Jeff and Oscar returned just on time for lunch.


    As soon as Jeff entered through the main door, JoAnna jumped on him, still excited from the show she watched earlier that morning.


    Jeff was surprised for a moment and didn''t have time to keep away bag from his hand, so it just dangled off of his wrist while he tried to hold JoAnna who was clinging onto him like a monkey. It took them a second to adjust their positions. JoAnna wrapped arms around his neck, her legs around his waist while he supported her bottom with his hands.


    Jeff observed her excited expression. "I will take this as a sign that you approve of my performance."


    JoAnna vigorously nodded.


    He gave her a smacking kiss on the cheek. He was going for her lips, but when he saw with corner of the eye his parents staring at them. He shifted his target to the cheek at thest moment. "Did you have lunch?"


    "No, I waited for you, so we can eat together."


    "Good." He was happy to hear that. "I just need to change, and we can eat."


    Jeff wanted to keep her down, but JoAnna protested. At the end, he walked to the bedroom with her stuck to him, andrge bag attached at his wrist.


    Oscar watched after them with a frown. ''They ignored me¡­ again!''


    nor smiled seeing Jeff and JoAnna show their affection for each other without noticing anyone else around them.


    JoAnna let go of Jeff when they reached the bedroom, and at that time noticed the bag. "What is that?"


    "Cake." He smiled mysteriously.


    "Cake?" JoAnna didn''t understand why he would bring a cake from outside. They have a cook and a pastry chef in the vi. "What kind of a cake is that?"


    "I got it for you."


    "Oh? Now I am curious¡­ " She peeked into the bag and reached for the box inside.


    Jeff''s hand wrapped around JoAnna''s waist and pulled her away from the bag. "It''s for after lunch."


    JoAnna pouted in protest. "Fine. Go change quickly so that we can eat as soon as possible." She likes sweets, and chips, and ice cream¡­ and he knows it. JoAnna was happy he got her a cake, but not happy that she needs to wait for it.


    "Where are Aiden and Sarah?" Jeff asked as he entered the closet.


    JoAnna walked right behind Jeff and stared at him while he removed his suit jacket and kept it on the hanger. "Sleeping?"


    Jeff was confused noticing the tone JoAnna used. "Was that an answer or a question?"


    "I don''t know. I was watching you all handsome and dashing talk to those people on the screen and next thing I know, two of them left. I didn''t go to check on them. Not after what I saw this morning." JoAnna was still embarrassed that she let herself into Aiden''s room while they were sleeping.


    Jeff was unbuttoning his shirt and grinned. "Handsome? Dashing?"


    JoAnna was next to him in a sh, helping him with buttons. "Yes, yes! Don''t you know that my fianc¨¦ is the most handsome man?"


    Jeff was grinning so much, that his cheeks hurt. But he was not able to stop it. His mouth stretched on its own.


    JoAnna thought how Jeff fired all those people, and they didn''t like it. No one likes to be fired. However, Jeff didn''t show any emotions. He looked cold, distant, powerful. It''s impossible that he didn''t have any thoughts. JoAnna looked up at his handsome, grinning, slightly goofy expression. "What is on your mind when you fire people?"


    Jeff was so surprised by her question that his grin faded away. He pulled her in his embrace and held her while thinking about the answer. "No matter what people say, it''s not a pleasant experience. I look at them as people with a sry, job, dignity. It''s not easy, but when I focus on why I''m taking those away¡­ it makes it bearable."


    JoAnna rested her head on his bare chest and inhaled deeply.


    Jeff looked at her and saw that her eyes are closed. "Did you sleep off?" He had a feeling that he spent time toe up with an elegant answer to her question about firing people, and she didn''t listen at all.


    JoAnna pinched his waist yfully. "How can I sleep? We are standing."


    "Oh¡­ then you must have been lost in my handsomeness." His expression matched his shameless words.


    He was right about her getting dazed, but she would not admit to that. JoAnna squinted her eyes, ready to start bickering when she remembered something. "A package arrived for you while you were out."


    Jeff''s eyes lit up. "Where is it?"


    "In the study."


    "Come, let''s go¡­"


    Sheughed seeing him all excited. "Wait! Cover up first." She grabbed a t-shirt from the shelf and threw it at him.


    ¡­


    In the study, there was arge package on the floor. Jeff circled it few times while examining the unmarked brown box. He nodded in approval and looked at JoAnna. "Open it."


    "Me?" JoAnna was surprised.


    "It''s for you."


    JoAnna''s curiosity was piqued. The box was tightly secured with severalyers of tape and zip ties. She didn''t dare jab the knife into the box, because Jeff refused to say if what''s inside is breakable, or it can be cut, so she had to work around the edges carefully. It took her some time to open it.


    Jeff didn''t help. He watched from the side.


    All JoAnna''s frustration that built up while she was opening the box evaporated when she reached contents of the package. It was a ck case, and based on the shape, JoAnna could roughly guess what is inside. She smiled and opened the box. When her eyesnded on an exquisite rifle, her smile was reced with a surprise. She stared at the rifle, and then at Jeff. "TAC-50?!! How did you get this?"


    Jeff didn''t respond. He enjoyed seeing her excited.


    JoAnna carefully took the rifle out of its case. Her eyes were sparkling as she caressed it. After some time, she looked up at Jeff. "You said this is mine, right?"


    He gave a small nod. "Do you like it?"


    "Yes!" She nodded vigorously. "Is there an asion?"


    Heughed. "You can make one if you want. I don''t need an asion to gift something to my future wife."


    JoAnna tried to look upset at him, but she could not stop smiling, which ended up in her making a silly face, and Jeffughed even more. Eventually he stoppedughing. "Do you want to try it out?"


    "Do you need to ask?"


    Jeff took her to the roof of the vi. JoAnna was not disappointed when she saw that he arranged a shooting spot for her, with ammunition on the side, and a target just over 1.5 miles away. Jeff sat next to JoAnna and quietly observed her while she took few shots.. It was obvious that she wanted to shoot more, but she reluctantly left it forter because lunch was overdue.

 Chapter 439 - Delicious Cake

    Sarah and Aiden joined them for lunch.


    JoAnna observed that both of them look tired, but happy. She suppressed her curiosity and the need to tease them. It''s her younger sister, after all.


    "If there are no problems, two of us will head out tomorrow." Sarah announced while ncing at JoAnna and Jeff, expecting some confirmation.


    Jeff gave a small nod. "So far there are no issues."


    Aiden added. "If anythinges up, you know how to reach us."


    "Are you going to see your kids?" JoAnna assumed they will go to the Cabin to see seven kids from Africa who are there training with Ste and learning with two tutors that are staying there currently.


    "Kids?!!" nor and Oscar asked in unison. Even their confused expressions matched.


    "Not our kids." Aiden vaguely answered without lifting his head. He was focused on the food.


    "Whose kids then?" nor almost jumped out of her chair.


    "They adopted some kids from Africa." Jeff said with a smirk. He was in a good mood and decided to give some hard time to his brother and Sarah.


    "Adopted?! Howe we don''t know about that?" nor felt that she is on the verge of hyperventting. Adopting a child is a big deal, and it seems they adopted more than one!


    Sarah grimaced at Jeff. He did that on purpose! She faced nor and tried to exin, but without mentioning the part about a country in central Africa and other dangerous things. "We didn''t adopt them. They don''t have a family, so we took them in."


    "How is that different from adopting?" nor''s anxiousness was increasing.


    Oscar didn''t show any visible reaction. He was observing them with a light frown on upper half of his face.


    Sarah was not sure how to answer this. She looked at Aiden for help, but he pretended not to be there. He just wanted to eat in peace. However, he could not ignore Sarah''s pleading look. Aiden looked at his mother. "Big brother and Anna picked a wedding date."


    nor''s focus immediately shifted to JoAnna and Jeff. "Really? When? Is it this year? I hope it''s not too soon¡­ we need time to invite people and organize everything¡­"


    Aiden aplished his mission and kept his focus back on food.


    Sarah was grateful for his assistance but didn''t want to interrupt his meal. ''I will thank him¡­ter.'' She patted his thigh under the table and saw him smile in response.


    For the rest of the lunch, nor was probing Jeff and JoAnna about the wedding.


    Only after lunch, JoAnna got a breather. They went outside to sit in the shade on an elegant outdoor furniture, next to the swimming pool while maids prepared refreshments and cake.


    "I didn''t get an answer. Where are you going?" JoAnna asked Sarah.


    "Vegas."


    "You are not getting married, are you?" JoAnna half teased, and half asked seriously. Knowing how Sarah likes to avoid attention and crowds, when they get married, it will probably be something that no one knows about. JoAnna could already imagine them showing up and announcing: ''We are married!'' Her imagination was running wild while thinking who her sister''s witness will be, a man dressed up as Elvis, or Marylin Monroe impersonator.


    Sarah grimaced at JoAnna. "If we are about to elope, I would not tell you we are going to Vegas."


    "True. But I still had to check." JoAnna admitted, and continued questioning. "Why Vegas? Gambling?" There was a trace of panic in JoAnna''s voice.


    "They are attending a conference rted toputer security." Jeff had to interject. He will not let his fianc¨¦e suffer injustice by not getting her answers right away. Even if the other party is her sister.


    JoAnna rxed hearing that the reason is a conference, but next Jeff''s question directed at Sarah made her tense again.


    "Why are you going a earlier?"


    Sarah looked at Jeff wondering how he knows that they are going earlier. But then she remembered that he paid for their attendance. Of course, he would know.


    "Just enjoying Vegas for a bit, before conference starts." Sarah responded without giving out anything specific. But her eyes were sparkling, and JoAnna knows that her sister will go and gamble. Well, with Sarah it can''t be called gambling. Somehow, her abilities with numbers andputers and observing patterns, make all that what normal people call gamble a child''s y for Sarah. She can effortlessly remember the cards and predict patterns of slot machines and electronic poker, as well as dice games and roulette. There was no game she can''t crack in less than a minute. Thatbined with Sarah''s need to win is a problem. She was already banned from number of casinos because they assumed that she was cheating. There was no evidence, of course, but when Sarah was winning over and over again no matter what game she yed, they had to remove her in order to preserve their ie.


    JoAnna shook her head at Sarah disapprovingly. "Make sure you don''t overdo it."


    But Sarah didn''t pay attention to JoAnna. She was in her own world, imagining next day, and day after, before conference starts. There was nothing better for Sarah than winning and getting her own justice. She craved to go back and show her supremacy to all those people who prevented her from yingst time she was there¡­ now she has a n.


    JoAnna turned to Aiden. "Please take care of her." Seeing that Aiden responded with a carefree nod, JoAnna sighed. "I hope you know what you are doing." She was confident that Aiden has no idea what he is getting himself into. But she didn''t know how to warn him. Looking at him, JoAnna realized that there is no point talking to him either. Aiden''s expression almost matched Sarah''s. JoAnna decided to talk to Jeff about it,ter. Suddenly, she felt like a grown up in the room.


    Jeff saw that JoAnna is worried, and thought of asking about it, but the cake arrived, and everyone got excited. Especially JoAnna.


    The cake was tasty. It was a custom-made ice cream cake, and each slice had a swirl of chocte and vani ice cream, JoAnna''s favorites. Of course, she was super excited and had seconds. The cake was delicious, and everyone had seconds.


    Oscar joined them a bitter. When he saw that the cake is gone, he frowned. ''These kids! Ignored me!'' He was disappointed that he didn''t get a taste of cake which everyone praised. And angry that they forgot about him. They didn''t leave him a single slice? But he found it childish toin. He didn''t want to show to his kids that they offended him. Oscar sighed and wanted to go back inside when he noticed nor tugging his sleeve. He looked at her and saw her smiling while holding a te with a slice of cake.


    "I saved one for you." Her voice was like music to his ears.


    And that cake looked very inviting. He smiled. "It''s OK. You eat it. I don''t like sweets much, you know it."


    nor patted a spot next to her indicating him to sit. She didn''t believe him at all.


    Oscar didn''t resist. He sat next to her and obediently opened his mouth as she fed him. ''The cake is good.'' He didn''t voice his thoughts, but nor saw that he is enjoying the cake and the special treatment.


    "Do you youngsters have any ns for tonight?" nor asked as she cedst bit of cake in Oscar''s mouth.


    They all shook their heads. Aiden and Sarah wanted to y games online, and Jeff and JoAnna would watch TV and cuddle. That means that all of them wanted to stay home. Can that be called evening ns? For them, yes. But they can''t admit that to nor.


    nor nced at her sons after keeping the empty te away. "You should take my daughter-inws out. Show them your city."


    "My city is Los Angeles¡­" Jeff started protesting but stopped when he saw his mother''s smile directed at him.


    "Jeff-Jeff, is there a problem with taking your fianc¨¦e out for a night in town?"


    Jeff froze and only his head jerked left-right. He cursed himself that he can''t get out of this undeniable influence of his mother''s ''Jeff-Jeff'' call.


    Aiden did his best to shrink and be invisible. He realized that they will need to go out for the evening. That means that they will skip on gaming¡­ or maybe, if they stay just a bit ande back soon, they can y their game. While deep in nning, Aiden''s mischievous grin revealed his thoughts and he was not aware that nor''s gaze is on him.


    "Den-Den, staying for half an hour is not considered a night out!" Aiden was startled by nor''s voice.


    Aiden stared at his mother as if she is some mystical creature who can read thoughts. ''Did she just use Den-Den on me?!!''


    Before Aiden''s brain resumed nning functions, nor cut it off immediately. "And don''t even think of going to a cybercaf¨¦!"


    "Don''t worry, mother. We will organize a proper night out." Jeff responded amicably.


    nor smiled and observed youngsters for few seconds before going inside, followed by Oscar.


    "You have ns for tonight?" Oscar''s voice came from behind nor.


    She turned to face him and smiled. "Maybe?"


    He heard her giggle as she walked away. Her steps were light, and Oscar was sure that he saw her just like that about thirty years ago. It was a d¨¦j¨¤ vu that brought back pleasant memories.. He smiled and thought how he looks forward to the evening, after youngsters leave for their night out.

 Chapter 440 - Spirit Pavilion (1)

    Two couples enjoyed ate dinner at the rooftop restaurant downtown Reno. In Jeff''s style, he booked the whole restaurant, so the massive rooftop had about a dozen of servers tending to four patrons.


    JoAnna was used to this type of treatment and didn''tin anymore when Jeff went over the top like this. After dinner at a Chinese restaurant in Los Angeles where they were swarmed with reporters because someone recognized him, JoAnna didn''t question his requests for privacy no matter how extravagant they appeared. Whenever Jeff was in the public, it had a possibility for paparazzies to show up.


    "Why do you think mom sent us out tonight?" Aiden asked Jeff while doing his best not to grin. It''s not like Aiden didn''t have an idea, but he enjoyed seeing Jeff''s expressions while trying to suppress thoughts of their parents being intimate. Somehow, for Jeff that was a taboo.


    Jeff kept busy with his te, seemingly ignoring his brother, but JoAnna was happy to respond in his ce. "Just before we left, I nced in the back garden, and I saw a setup for dinner for two. Pic nket, bottle of wine¡­ very romantic. And there was¡­" JoAnna stopped talking when she saw Jeff''s dark expression. She already noticed his difort every time nor and Oscar expressed their feelings for each other, so she had a good idea why he is acting like that.


    JoAnna held Jeff''s cheeks with her hands and coaxed him. "Honey¡­ I think that your parents keeping the mes alive after so much time together is a great thing. Why are you sulking?"


    Jeff''s frown only increased.


    "You will not like me twenty years from now?" JoAnna changed tactics and looked pitiful.


    "No, no¡­" Jeff panicked. "We are different." Now he took on the role of the pacifier. "I will always like you. Even when we grow old."


    "Think about that while passing judgement on your parents." JoAnna looked at him with her big blue eyes waiting to see that he is not sulking anymore.


    Jeff didn''t respond, but JoAnna saw that he rxed a bit. That was enough for her. She didn''t n to change his opinion anyway. JoAnna''s goal was for Jeff not to sulk. She gave him few quick kisses before returning to her dinner.


    Jeff nced at JoAnna and was happy that she dropped the topic. ''We are different!'' He screamed internally, but he didn''t want to voice it for others to hear.


    "What are ns for after food?" Sarah asked after confirming that previous topic was done.


    "Nightclub Spirit Pavilion." Aiden responded and nced at Jeff. "You called William?"


    Jeff responded with one nod.


    William Carter is owner of the Spirit Pavilion, the most exclusive nightclub in Reno. Jeff called him in advance to make sure they don''t wait in line to get inside and to have VIP room ready for them. Jeff does not like nightclubs, it''s noisy and crowded. But his mother said that they should go and have a night out, and that is what young people do for a night out. They go to a nightclub.


    ~ Penthouse 33rd floor, Reno ~


    Young woman with a long ck hair is on her phone. Her hand rolled into a fist and her rapid tapping of the foot on the floor are showing how anxious she is while standing in front of the floor to ceiling window which overlooks downtown.


    "What do you mean my VIP room is not avable?" She squeezed through her teeth. "I am your sister! Who can take away that VIP room from me?" She took a deep breath. "Yes, yes. I know that is your room. But I use it whenever you are not there. And tonight, you will not be there! ¡­ What? You wille?... So, if you will not use the VIP room, why can''t I? Are you saying that there is someone more important than me? Your own sister? ¡­ What? Not a single one?! Ahhh!" She threw her phone to the other side of the room.


    "Roxy, can I take that as we are not going to the Pavilion tonight?" Young woman who is sitting on the sofa askedzily while her fingers yed with a furry red pillow next to her.


    "What do you mean, Prisci?" Roxy snapped back. "Of course, we are going¡­ How can I not see who is so important that my brother denies me? We are going!"


    "What if it''s another woman?" Prisci was guessing. She enjoyed observing changes on Roxy''s face.


    "Woman?" She gave it a serious thought. "It does not make sense to be a woman. At least not romantically. Will said that he wille to the club, but not use his VIP room. Whoever it is, my brother is finding that person important enough so that even he gives way."


    "It looks like someone he wants to impress." Prisci continued guessing.


    Roxy shook her head. "I don''t know. And talking about it will not help. Come on, let''s go. There is only one way to make sure."


    ~ Reno, Spirit Pavilion Nightclub ~


    There is arge line of close to one hundred young people in front of the nightclub entrance. They are chatting while patiently waiting for their turn to get inside.


    Spirit Pavilion is the most popr nightclub in Reno, and you can tell that only by looking at number of people lined up in front.


    Outside of the building does not look much. If not for people in front, you could easily walk past the building and not suspect that there is anything special inside.


    Long ck limousine stopped close to the entrance to the club, and two youngdies stepped out of the back of the car.


    When man who lets people inside the club saw them, he panicked. He nced at four bodyguards around him, as if he expects them to do something, but they didn''t move. The man took few deep breaths and forced a smile. "Miss Roxanne¡­ Nice to see you, as usual¡­ Uhm¡­ you are aware that all VIP rooms are booked for tonight?" He braced himself for impact. He knows that Roxanne is sister of the owner. She always wants the VIP room and throws a tantrum when she can''t get it. But so far even if owner''s VIP room was not avable, she would get another one. Tonight, however, everything was booked. He has no VIP room that can give to her.


    Roxanne let out an unintelligible, but obviously irritated, sound out of her nose. "Yes, my brother told me. We will be on the floor tonight."


    Man sighed in relief. "Oh, OK¡­ OK, then." He moved to the side and gestured to the entrance door. "Please, you can get inside anytime you are ready."


    Roxanne approached the man. "One question¡­"


    The man stiffened and looked at her.


    "Who has my brother''s VIP room?" Roxanne scrutinized man who was already sweating nervously.


    He subconsciously nced at the tablet in his hands which had information relevant to the club such as reservations and important people. "Miss Roxanne¡­ you know that I can''t... Boss''s orders."


    "Hmph!" Roxanne didn''t want to cause a scene at the entrance. She red at the man while thinking that inside she will get a chance to find other employees who can give her that information.


    Roxanne lifted her chin proudly and walked with Prisci inside. They enjoyed envious looks of all the people who were waiting in the line. It made them feel important that they can get in without queuing.


    Inside the club, Roxanne made bouncers move twodies from barstools at the bar, in order for two of them to sit.


    "Here is a good spot." Roxanne said while looking up.


    "I don''t see anyone." Prisci observed. "It seems that whoever got that room is not here yet."


    "Fine with me. It just means we are notte for the show.." Roxanne squeezed through her teeth while ring toward empty VIP room on the second floor.

 Chapter 441 - Spirit Pavilion (2)

    ~ Reno, Spirit Pavilion Nightclub ~


    Two couples were escorted by a staff member to the VIP room of the owner.


    "Mr. Carter sends his greetings and hopes that you enjoy your evening at his club.", the staff member politely said before leaving the room.


    "Not bad." Aiden looked around and found therge sofafortable. It''s quite deep and it can fit at least ten people.


    "I just wish for a privacy screen we have in ck Rose." Sarah smiled and sat next to Aiden.


    Aiden gave a nod of approval for the privacy screen. "Next time we are in Seattle, we should go to ck Rose and¡­ check out that VIP room."


    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard him emphasizing words ''check out''. She knows that they are using it as a code word for intimacy. But in a club? Full of people?!! She started thinking how even if the club is packed, with privacy screen on, no one can see them. Without realizing, her thoughts started wondering through alleys of possibilities and she blushed.


    Aiden leaned closer and whispered in her ear. "I will take that as a ''yes''."


    Jeff apprehensively looked at the crowd of people dancing below.


    "Want to dance?" JoAnna smiled while bobbing her head excitingly.


    Jeff frowned, not daring to look at her. He already told her that he does not dance. What they did at a party few days ago was just slightly swaying their bodies. What those people down there do includes moving their limbs vigorously, and even their heads look like they are bouncing. Tooplicated!


    JoAnna giggled. "After few beers, we will be down there dancing!"


    "Beers?" Jeff looked at JoAnna who was wiggling her body goofily. He remembered when he found her in Seattle in front of a club. On an edge of the fountain. Drunk. It was a pleasant memory for him, and he smiled. "Will you drink with me?"


    JoAnna nodded enthusiastically. "It''s a club! I don''t go to a club often, and I don''t drink often. But when I go to a club, I drink."


    Jeffughed and pulled her in his embrace. He spoke in a low voice, "If you drink too much, will you end up in my bed?"


    JoAnna remembered that night in Seattle. Actually, she remembered next morning, because her memory fails when trying to think about that evening when she was drunk. JoAnna blushed and smiled. "I hope."


    Not long after, a waiter brought four bottles: two beers and two sparkling waters. He opened bottles in front of them, each made a satisfying ''Pshhh¡­'' sound. They refused sses and chose to drink from bottles. All of them drink only from sealed containers when in an unknown ce. Knowing about multitude of schemes going around with spiking drinks, none of them feels safe ordering a cocktail or a beverage which arrives in a ss.


    Jeff looked at Aiden. "Howe you are drinking bubbly water?"


    "I''m with her." Aiden gestured with his head toward Sarah.


    Sarah was surprised by the implication of Jeff''s question and Aiden''s response. She looked at Aiden. "You would drink something with alcohol if it''s not for me?"


    Aiden smiled and shook his head lightly. "It''s not a problem. Don''t make it sound like it''s a big deal."


    Sarah''s heart was moved. Aiden always drank the same beverage she did. She never thought about the possibility that he would rather have something else. Now that she thought about it, she does not know what his favorite beverage is.


    ¡­


    Down on the main level. Roxy was sitting at the bar with Prisci next to her. They managed to confirm that four young people entered VIP room. Two males and two females. But they are too far away and it''s too dark to see them clearly in order to recognize them or to confirm that they are someone they don''t know.


    "I can''t get a good view." Priscimented.


    "Yeah, that is a problem." Roxy puffed her cheeks in frustration.


    Roxy asked number of club staff members who is in that VIP room, but no one was able to give her a response. They either don''t know or are afraid to say.


    After some time of pondering, Roxy''s eyes lit up. "Security room!"


    "What?"


    Roxy was excited. "There is a surveince camera in that room. They are everywhere! From security room I can get a good look at those people. Want toe with me?"


    "Absolutely!" How can Prisci miss the chance to go to a room where only important people can get in?


    Two girls headed to the back of the club and entered a long hallway until they got inside one dimly lit room full of monitors.


    "Miss!" Middle aged man stood up when he saw Roxy.


    "Hi Chuck", Roxy greeted him with a sweet smile. "Please sit. We are here only to take a look. We will not bother you."


    "Oh, no, Miss. You are not a bother, not at all. Please, take your time." He was smiling, not able to stop looking at her plump chest in that body-hugging dress she was wearing.


    Roxy ignored his lecherous gaze and nced at the monitors. "Which one is showing VIP room of my brother?"


    Chuck swiftly pressed some buttons and one monitor showed two couples sitting on a long sofa. "Do you want to hear sound as well?", he asked.


    "No need." Roxy only wanted to take a look at people who got her own brother to deny her using that room. She can see that they are acting lovey-dovey. No need to hear them. To her disappointment, she didn''t recognize them.


    "Do you know who these people are?", Roxy asked without removing her gaze from the screen.


    Prisci took a step closer and inspected people on the screen for some time. "No. But they are handsome."


    "Yes, they are¡­" Roxy''s eyes were glistening in the dark room, reflecting monitors in front of her. "Especially this one.", she pointed at Jeff.


    "The other one is good as well. I will take him." Prisci giggled for few seconds and then pouted. "It''s too bad that they are not avable."


    Roxy threw a nce at Prisc before her gaze went back to Jeff. "Nothing is permanent, my dear¡­ nothing is permanent¡­" Her eyes were glued to the monitor. She would eat up Jeff through that screen if possible.


    "Now what?" Prisci nced at Roxy.


    Roxy thought for few seconds beforeing up with an idea. "I think¡­ I need to talk to my brother."


    "Didn''t you ask him already about them?" Prisci heard Roxy talk with her brother earlier and knows that he didn''t tell her much about the person who got the room for the night.


    "Yes, but that was over the phone." Roxy threw a knowing nce at Prisci.. "If I talk to him in person, he can''t avoid it."

 Chapter 442 - Spirit Pavilion (3)

    ~ Reno, Spirit Pavilion Nightclub ~


    Roxy descended down the marble steps to the lower level of the Spirit Pavilion Nightclub. Prisci was two steps behind her.


    Lower level looks more like a spa than a nightclub. It has a heated pool, jacuzzi, sauna, and number of massaging tables.


    William Carter, owner of the Spirit Pavilion designed this level mostly for his pleasure. He brings here few of his femalepanions and they spend the night in swimsuits until they reach the point of enjoying various illegal substances. On most of the evenings, they end up removing their swimsuits and going to the back room which has a custom-made huge bed. If he is in a good mood, he will let some of his close friends join in, but only if they bring few open-mindeddies with them who will satisfy visual-good-looking criteria that William has.


    Roxy looked around and frowned. One man was on a massaging table being rubbed by twodies wearing only bottom piece of a bikini. It seemed there is someone in the sauna. Few bodyguards were standing like statues against the wall. And her brother was in the jacuzzi with two femalepanions. It seems that thosedies also lost top pieces of their swimsuits.


    "Roxy? What brings you here?" Lazy manner in which William spoke, told Roxy that he is already under the influence of something.


    "Hi brother. I wanted to talk to you." Roxy spoke in a condescending tone. She was surprised when a head of the third girl came out of the water, right in front of William. Roxy frowned. ''Did she just give him a¡­?'' Few secondster that girl went under water again and Roxy''s suspicion was confirmed when she saw her brother''s blissful expression. "Unbelievable!" Roxy said under her breath and looked away.


    Prisci was not able to look away. She stared at the William who was grunting and kissing each of the girls at his side while third one was resurfacing asionally. Prisci''s breathing was speeding up and she found herself getting heated up. After some time, William made some unintelligible sounds which were louder than his usual grunts, and third girl came out of the water. After a short kissing session with William, she got out of the jacuzzi and revealed herpletely naked body while heading to the sauna. Only then Prisci managed to snap out of her daze. But she still felt heat built up in her lower abdomen.


    "Can we talk now?" Roxy sneered at her brother.


    "What do you want?" He was irritated that she is disturbing him.


    "Tell me who is in your VIP room."


    He rolled his eyes. "Why?"


    "I saw two men. I want to know who they are." Roxy didn''t see any need to hide her intention.


    William looked at his stubborn sister andughed. "Don''t even think about it if you know what is good for you."


    "Who are you to tell me what is good for me?" Roxy defiantly lifted her chin. She is not going to back away from this.


    William ignored her and started kissing the girl on his right. His hand was kneading her breast.


    Prisc found herself staring again. Part of her wished to be that girl who was getting William''s attention.


    Roxy didn''t notice change in behavior of her friend. She was upset. ''What did I do to deserve such a lecherous brother?!!'' Then Roxy got an idea. She thought that she can use his behavior to her advantage. "They have two girls with them. Hot ones. You would like them."


    William broke the kiss and looked at Roxy. "Hot ones? Look at these two gems." He gestured to the two girls with him.


    "These two are better." Roxy gave him a knowing look.


    William thought about it for few seconds before responding. "I must say that I am interested¡­ but I''m not stupid. No one in their right mind will touch them."


    "Why?" Roxy pouted. She looked like a teenager ready to throw a tantrum. She was upset that her brother didn''t take the bait.


    "Because with whom they came here."


    "And with whom they came?" Roxy was losing her patience. "You can tell me, or I will find out myself!" She turned to leave.


    "Fine! They are White brothers."


    That didn''t mean much to Roxy. "Who?"


    "Jeffrey White and Aiden White." William said like she is supposed to know them.


    "Never heard of them.", Roxy admitted.


    "You will not find them in gossip magazines you read. Even if there is some gossip about them, it disappears. Just like the people who mess with them." William gave an honest warning to his sister.


    "And the girls?"


    "I don''t know with whom they came."


    At that time two men exited sauna and stopped to look at Roxy and Prisci.


    "How can you not know about two hot girls who came to your club?" Roxy knows that her brother always keeps tabs on the hot girls with hope to get them down here.


    "I don''t want to know about them. I told you."


    Roxy snorted and turned to leave.


    "Hey, Roxy¡­ I haven''t seen youe here in a long time." One man who exited sauna greeted her. His friend was right next to him.


    "Hi Tim, Raj." She gave a small nod to each of them. "I wish I can say that it''s nice to see you." She nced at their bodies covered only with towels around their waist.


    "Hey, no need to be mean!" Tim smiled. "What is that about hot girls in the club? If boss here is not interested, can we take a look?"


    Roxy''s eyes lit up at the thought that she might have more allies in this quest to get her hands on Jeff. If Tim and Raj can take care of the girls, then she and Prisci can take on the guys. Perfect!


    She looked at Tim and smiled. "Sure. But put some clothes on first. You can find us at the bar." Roxy tugged Prisci''s arm and they headed toward the stairs. Roxy stopped in her tracks when she heard William call after her.


    "Hey! Roxy! No matter what you do, don''t leave a mess behind you! Don''t act without a n!", William bellowed. He knows that his sister is stubborn and will not stop no matter what he says. He can only hope that she does not mess up too much. If she angers Whites, he is not sure if he can help her.


    Roxy didn''t respond to her brother''s warning.. She resumed her steps up the stairs to the main level of the club.

 Chapter 443 - Spirit Pavilion (4)

    Tim and Raj joined Roxy and Prisci at the bar. They didn''t dy before heading to the security room for Tim and Raj to see the ''babes'', how they called them. They were not disappointed. It took them about one second to start discussing which one of them will hit on Sarah and which one on JoAnna.


    Roxy took a chance to snap few photos with her phone. She asked Chuck who works there to zoom in the camera on Jeff. Then she snapped few more photos while giggling. "This is will be for memory."


    Prisci looked at Roxy who was enjoying the feat of having Jeff''s photos. "Don''t tell me you are in love¡­"


    "He is good looking. But don''t think I''m crazy in love." Roxy''s tone changed and carried hint of malice. "Getting him to fall for me and to split up with that girl of his will be a perfect revenge. He dares to take away my VIP room? Hmph! He will learn his lesson that in the Spirit Pavilion no one messes with me! I am the boss here!" Roxy is attracted to Jeff, but her desire for revenge is greater. She is insulted that she can''t use that room and finds this as a way to release some steam. "Who do they think they are?"


    "Why don''t you look them up? Now you know their names." Prisci reminded her.


    "Oh, yes. You are right!" Roxy searched for White family on her phone. There wasn''t much, but what she saw made her eyes sparkle. "I think I changed my mind¡­"


    Prisci, Tim and Raj looked at Roxy whose smile was limited only by the fact that she has ears. If not for ears, her head might split open how wide her lips stretched.


    Roxy startedughing. "It''s not that he is good looking! But he is actually a husband material! Loaded with money and all other good stuff thates with it!"


    "You are kidding! How rich can he be to make you react like this?" Prisci scooted close to Roxy to see her phone.


    "They own White corp. It''s billions!" Roxy said as she exhaled.


    "Billions?" Prisci came even closer to the phone. Her eyes were sparkling as well. Maybe she even drooled a little, as corner of her lip became wet.


    "White corp.?" Raj frowned. "Are you saying that those people are from White family?"


    "Yes!" Roxy eximed. "The guys are White brothers! Gold mine! BINGO!"


    Roxy and Prisci excitedly chatted while checking Roxy''s phone, ignoring Raj and Tim. And Chuck.


    Raj started sweating. "I think I''m out of this. Those babes are not worth me risking my livelihood."


    Raj tugged Tim''s hand, but Tim jerked his arm away. "What got into you? It''s just two babes. We can have fun¡­"


    "You don''t have fun with those people" Raj interrupted him.


    "What do you know?" Tim scoffed, obviously irritated with Raj''s sudden disy of cowardice.


    Raj was offended that his friend does not believe him. He still tried to exin. "I heard about those guys. My father mentioned White family. They are powerful. You can''t touch them."


    "Can''t touch them? We will see about that!" Tim saw this as a challenge. Also, Roxy and Prisci are right there! Even if he wanted to back down because of Raj''s warning, he can''t afford to look weak in front of two women!


    Raj made few more attempts to reason with Tim, but he saw that Tim is just getting more stubborn. Eventually, Raj gave up and left the security room. He didn''t linger in the club either. He went home. Knowing that Tim and Roxy are working together to mess with Whites, he didn''t dare stick around and be implicated.


    "What got into him?" Prisci asked as soon as Raj closed the door behind him.


    "Whatever¡­ more for you!" Roxy patted Tim''s cheek. "Let''s go. The night will notst forever!" Roxymanded and started walking out.


    "What will we do?" Prisci was following Roxy two steps behind.


    "It''s a club, party¡­ we start by sending them drinks. To loosen them up a bit." Roxy shed a malicious smile.


    Tim followed behind two girls.


    Chuck, the security guy looked after three young people as they left, and he wanted to be included as well. But he was old enough to be their father. And he was not as good looking. And they talked like he does not exist.


    At the bar, Roxy called the bartender. "Rob! Prepare four of your signature drinks." She slipped in his hand a small bag.


    He nced and saw four pills inside.


    "It''s just something mild, to get people rxed. Nothing to be concerned about." Roxy assured him with a smile.


    Rob smiled back and went ahead to make four cocktails. It was not unusual request to add something special in the drink. Him obeying without questions asked only means arger tip. And everyone is happy.


    Roxy called one of the staff members. A lovely looking girl, which she called Ginny. "Ginny, take these drinks up to the main VIP room. Tell them it''s from me."


    ¡­


    Up in the VIP room, two couples chatted happily when Ginny entered. "Excuse me. Miss Carter sent these."


    "Carter? How is she rted to William?" Jeff asked.


    "Roxanne is Boss''s sister." Ginny replied politely while arranging cocktails in on the table. Ginny was good at her job, she exined about the drinks, main ingredients and the inspiration behind it.


    Sarah looked at the cocktails. They were visually appealing with some powder around the ss edge which Sarah guessed might be sugar. The liquid was a mix of different shades of red. Ice in the drinks had different shapes and it was inviting, nice to look at; one of those drinks which you can appreciate with all of your senses, including sight. But it was an open drink. No matter how good the intentions were, she would not ept them.


    JoAnna reached for the ss. Either to take a better look or to taste it. Sarah blocked her hand.


    "Excuse me." Sarah called after Ginny who was about to leave the VIP room. "We can''t ept these. Please take them back."


    Ginny looked surprised for a moment before giving a small nod. It''s not umon for people to refuse drinks from others. But she was ufortable. These were drinks from Miss Roxy. She will not be happy to find out that her kind gesture was refused.


    Ginny collected the drinks and JoAnna looked after her with a disappointed look.


    "They look nice." JoAnna said softly.


    "No matter how good it looks, we don''t take it if it''s not sealed. Nopromises." Sarah reminded her sister after Ginny left.


    JoAnna agreed, but her expression showed that she is not happy. She wanted to taste it.


    ¡­


    Down at the bar, Roxy was talking to Prisci and Tim. "They don''t need to drink it all. One quarter will be fine. In ten minutes, we can head upstairs and introduce ourselves. They will be in good enough mood not to refuse us, no matter what we ask for." Roxy giggled happily.


    "How do we know if they had enough to drink?" Prisci asked, impatience in her voice was obvious.


    "In a bit I will go to security room and check. Don''t make it soundplicated." Roxy rolled her eyes.


    Just as she was about to say something, Roxy froze. Her eyesnded on Ginny returning with a tray while bncing four cocktails on it.


    She was frustrated hearing that they returned the drinks without even tasting them.


    "Now what?" Prisci didn''t give much time to Roxy to build up anger.


    Roxy exhaled sharply through her nose and her eyes narrowed as she looked up toward the VIP room.. "No worries¡­ we go to n B."

 Chapter 444 - Spirit Pavilion (5)

    In the VIP room JoAnna still nced once in a while toward the closed door through which those four inviting cocktails left out of her reach.


    Sarah knocked JoAnna on the head. "Stop feeling sorry for the drinks and worry about your man."


    JoAnna looked at Sarah, obviously confused. "Why should I worry about him?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "Because a WOMAN sent the drinks over. How can you be so rxed? Or do you think she sent them to me?"


    If JoAnna was tipsy even a little bit from three beers she had, it disappeared in an instant. "But she is the owner''s sister, right?" JoAnna nced at Jeff for confirmation.


    Jeff didn''t respond, he found Sarah''s analysis interesting.


    Sarah continued exining to JoAnna, "Yes, owner''s sister. That means that she is not the owner. Also, she had a chance to find out who is in this room, no matter how secretive Jeff is." Sarah gave a meaningful look to JoAnna. "And she might be watching us right now, as we speak." Sarah tilted her head slightly toward the camera in the top corner of the room.


    JoAnna''s expression turned serious.


    Sarah patted JoAnna''s hand in aforting way. "I don''t want to spoil your mood. Sending drinks over is not a big offense. But don''t rx too much. I''m probably overreacting. It''s just that whenever we attracted attention, it was not a small thing."


    Aiden pulled Sarah back into his embrace. "You can say that again. You are a ma for trouble."


    "Hey, hey¡­ this time it''s you. You can''t pin this one on me." Sarah defended herself while sinking deeper into his embrace.


    JoAnna was not so carefree. Not now that Sarah nted the idea into her mind that some girl is lusting after Jeff. She got her phone and did an online search for Roxanne Carter. JoAnna immediately found thousands of posts, mostly from Roxanne. First impressions JoAnna got were that Roxanne is a party girl, socialite, not bad looking¡­ JoAnna could not find anything that would indicate that Roxanne has education or that she is gifted in the smarts department. But those chests of hers, they can make up for several post graduate degrees.


    Ginny came back inside again, apologizing for intruding. She brought four bottles: two beers and two sparkling waters.


    JoAnna was on high alert this time. "These are from¡­?" She scrutinized Ginny who looked squeamish, obviously ufortable.


    "Compliments of the management." Ginny smiled awkwardly while opening the bottles. She left swiftly.


    "Management my ass!" JoAnna squeezed through her teeth. She grabbed freshly opened sparkling water and looked at it for some time before smelling it.


    "Hey! That should be mine!" Sarahined.


    "You don''t want to drink this. It''s obvious that these are tampered with, and it''s easier to find something wrong with a sparkling water than with a beer." JoAnna exined while looking at the bottle in her hands.


    Jeff straightened up and watched JoAnna swirl the bottle lightly for some time. "Why do you think that they are tampered with?"


    Sarah and Aiden also focused on JoAnna while she exined her previous statement. "Because pressure was much less than expected. These were opened previously and then resealed. All four of them." JoAnna noticed that ''Pshhh'' was less than expected when Ginny opened the bottles. Also, it''s not difficult to reseal bottles after opening, especially with these tin caps which just need to be pressed back with enough force. Tampering might be visible upon close inspection, but they didn''t get a chance to inspect the caps when bottles arrived.


    JoAnna was disappointed that the sparkling water was clear, and she didn''t smell anything unusual. She reached for her purse and got a box. From the box she got one thin strip and dipped it in the sparkling water. Jeff, Sarah and Aiden leaned in and observed as strip changed colors from pink to red to purple before settling into dark blue. JoAnna frowned.


    "What does that mean?", Sarah said in a low voice when she concluded that strip will stay dark blue and not change into any other color.


    JoAnna took a deep breath. She was troubled and her expression showed it. "It means that the drink is spiked. Do you want me to check other ones?"


    "No need." They all agreed. Even if only one drink is spiked, it''s a sign of trouble. Confirming that more than one drink is tampered with will not change gravity of the situation.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff, Aiden and her sight settled on Sarah. "How I see it, we have two choices. We either leave and forget about this or we stay and make them regret this attempt." It was obvious that JoAnna is notfortable. She didn''t like this. She didn''t like it at all. They came here to rx and have a good time and it ended up like this, that someone wants to drug them. What kind of a world they live in?


    They all nced at each other and nodded in understanding. No one wanted to leave.


    Sarah observed JoAnna''s troubled state and felt the need to share an advice. She patted JoAnna''s shoulder. "No matter what, you need to stay calm."


    "I am calm.", JoAnna lied. But she took few deep breaths and felt better after that.


    "Let''s find out who sent these." Aiden suggested.


    "I''m on it." Sarah got an earpiece out of her bag and after few seconds she was instructing Eve to get into the video surveince system of Spirit Pavilion.


    It didn''t take long for them to watch a video recording of the bartender putting something in each of their drinks before he ced caps back on the bottles and pressed them into ce.


    "We can confirm who did it¡­ now let''s rewind and see who told him to do it.", Sarah said and looked for the part which shows who spoke with that bartender before he reached for those four bottles.


    When they got to view the part where a young woman withrge chest and long ck hair gave something to the bartender which heter put in their drinks, JoAnna confirmed. "That is Roxanne Carter."


    "How do we deal with her? Should we keep these as evidence?" Sarah reached for bottles.


    "Wait." Jeff blocked Sarah''s hand.


    JoAnna gave him and inquisitive look. Why would he block Sarah from securing the evidence?


    "I want to know if her brother is part of this." Jeff had a dark expression. If William is part of the attempt to spike their drinks, Jeff will make sure he suffers the consequences. And in that case, they don''t need any evidence. He will take care of William himself.


    William and Jeff know each other from high school. They never spent much time with each other, because Jeff didn''t approve of Will''s partying lifestyle. But they were on good terms, and Jeff helped William more than once financially. Especially when this club was just starting, and Will needed the money.


    Sarah nodded in understanding. Even though she does not know what history Jeff and William share, she can tell based on Jeff''s expression that it''s important to him. "Let''s follow Miss Roxanne since she got into the club and see what she did and with whom she spoke.. The videos have sound as well, but if it''s a recording from the floor, it''s useless because of all the noise."

 Chapter 445 - Spirit Pavilion (6)

    Down at the bar, Roxy saw Ginny return with an empty tray and showed a victorious smile to Prisci and Tim. "We got them!"


    Three of them celebrated with a round of drinks after which Roxy went to the security room to check status of the drinks in front of White brothers.


    Tim and Prisci waited for her at the bar, each busy with their own thing.


    Tim was looking at some babes who were lingering next to him at the bar, obviously longer than necessary. He was tempted to make his move, but Prisci''s presence reminded him why he is there, so he held himself back.


    Prisci had difficulty forgetting what she saw on the lower floor. Her mind was wondering into that direction, remembering Roxy''s brother and how he enjoyed in that jacuzzi.


    Roxy returned sometimeter with aplex expression.


    "How is it?" Tim asked impatiently. He was not happy that he needed to pass on those babes earlier at the bar, because he is waiting for his chance withdies in that VIP room.


    Roxy was in thoughts and spoke absentmindedly. "I''m not sure. They are drinking¡­ but I can''t tell if they are drinking from the bottles I sent."


    What Roxy does not know is that Sarah got Eve to y a loop on the security camera which is recording their room. Instead of showing current state of the room, camera is reying a three minute long loop from before Ginny got them spiked drinks. With number of bottles on their tables, Roxy could not tell which ones are which, or if her drinks arrived yet or not.


    "Let''s wait a bit more before we make our move, just to make sure." Roxanne decided, and Prisci and Tim had no other choice than to agree with her.


    Prisci''s mind was repeatedly wondering to the lower floor. She was remembering the scene of William in a jacuzzi. Somehow, that picture refused to fade from her mind. Prisci had to remind herself to focus. She is going to snatch younger White brother, whatever his name is. And he is handsome and rich. That is enough. But no matter how much she forcefully concentrated on Aiden, image of William in the jacuzzi was resurfacing and she wondered what William is doing now. Is he still in that jacuzzi?


    Not long after, Roxy announced that they can head to the VIP room after they finish with their current drinks.


    "Uhm¡­ I''m going to the restroom." Prisci excused herself.


    "Now?! What a timing!" Roxy was obviously displeased. "Now we have to wait for you!"


    "Don''t wait for me¡­ it might take a while. I will join you when I''m done.", Prisci mumbled and swiftly left.


    "E¡­" Roxy grimaced. "That is too much information!" She assumed that Prisci is going to defecate.


    "Should we wait for her?" Tim asked.


    Roxy scowled. She didn''t like that Raj left and now Prisci left as well. "Let''s wait a bit. We can have another drink, no rush."


    ¡­


    In the VIP room, they finished watching recordings from the security room and from the lower level. The understanding was clear that Roxy is plotting against them and her focus is on Jeff. Prisci has her eyes set on Aiden, while Tim is interested in both Sarah and JoAnna. Other people involved are Raj who left, (on time) and from the staff Ginny and the bartender. Bartender does not know whose drinks he spiked, but he had no problems doing it. And Ginny was aware thatst round of drinks she brought was tampered with. Another aplice is William, who knows that his sisters is after Jeff and Aiden and he didn''t stop her.


    Jeff, JoAnna, Aiden and Sarah had matching dark expressions. It''s not easy to know that someone wants to use you for their own selfish reasons, because they don''t care about anything and anyone other than themselves.


    Sarah snapped out of it first. She loudly pped, which got other three startled. "OK! Now we know who and why¡­ Let''s make a n. How do we deal with this? The Roxy character seems to think that we are enjoying our drinks, she went twice to check surveince footage since Ginny deliveredst round. I can assume that she wille up personally when she thinks that we are under the influence of whatever they put in the drinks. What after that?"


    "I will take care of her." JoAnna spoke with a firm tone. Roxy was after Jeff. JoAnna will teach her a lesson.


    "If shees with anyone else, I will take care of them." Aiden volunteered. He flexed his fingers while thinking about Tim.


    "But if that Prissyes", Sarah was referring to Prisci, "she is mine!"


    Aiden nodded in agreement.


    "Do you have yourptops?" Jeff looked at Sarah and Aiden.


    "Always." Sarah smiled. "They are in the car."


    Jeff made a phone call and asked driver to bring the bag withptops to the VIP room. It was all done swiftly, and within few minutes Aiden and Sarah had theirptops in front of them and waited to hear what Jeff has in mind.


    Jeff took a deep breath before speaking, as if this is difficult for him to do. "William Carter, Roxanne Carter. Empty all of their ounts. Cancel all their cards and credits. Find all assets on their name and remove them from titles."


    "Where should the money go?" Sarah asked.


    "It does not matter." Jeff shook his head and stood next to the ss railing, looking down. JoAnna came next to him and he pulled her into a tight hug.


    Jeff was disappointed that a person he considered friend does not care if someone plots against him and his family. William knew that his sister has bad intentions toward Jeff and Aiden. William was supposed to stop his sister, or to warn Jeff. And not to leave it like this, like he does not know anything.


    Jeff could not help but think what would happen if Sarah didn''t notice oddity of Roxy sending drinks which alerted JoAnna, so she caught that drinks were tampered with? Probably the first round of cocktails that Ginny brought was spiked as well. If girls didn''t catch that, what would happen?


    Jeff can''t bear thinking of being with another woman. Even if he is drugged, by morning drugs would wear off¡­ how could he live knowing that he touched any other woman, and that hurt JoAnna? And what if she was drugged? And another man has his way with her? In front of Jeff?!! He felt that it was difficult to breathe. All the absurdity of people who don''t understand importance of love and real connection between two people enraged him. If Roxy''s n seeded, she would not only break up two couples. She would destroy four lives. It''s one thing to be ignorant. But to try to separate couples just because you feel like it? How reckless is that! And how unfortunate for them to plot against him and his loved ones.


    Jeff held JoAnna tightly, not willing to let go. He needed her closeness to subdue rage that was boiling inside and threatening to consume him. And she granted it. JoAnna''s hands were around Jeff''s torso, holding him tight and telling him that she is not going anywhere.


    With help from Eve, Aiden and Sarahpleted their tasks within minutes. It is terrifying how quickly those two can wipe off finances and assets of any person. They emptied business ounts for the Spirit Pavilion Nightclub as well.


    "What''s up with Jeff?" Sarah whispered to Aiden.


    "William is his friend from high school." Aiden whispered back.


    "Oh¡­" Sarah looked at Jeff with deep understanding of how it feels when people you considered friends betray you. She felt like giving him aforting hug but gave up on that idea because JoAnna was hugging him already.


    ¡­


    Down at the bar, Roxy and Tim noticed Jeff and JoAnna locked into an embrace in the VIP room.


    Roxy''s eyes lit up. "It''s working¡­ look, they can''t keep their hands to themselves." She nced toward back. "Where is Prisci?! Why is she taking so long?!!"


    "I don''t think we should wait much more." Tim suggested. He was eager to go up and see two babes up close. And not just see them, but to do more, much more than that. His heart was racing, and he felt that he is drooling a bit. He licked corners of his lips. He knows that VIP room is furnished with a good,fortable furniture. They don''t need to go anywhere. He imagined what all he can do with two babes who are more than willing to serve him. He licked his lips again.


    Roxy reluctantly decided. "You are right. Let''s go. Prisci said that she will join us when she is done with her¡­ business."


    What Roxy does not know is that Prisci didn''t go to the restroom.. She went to the lower level.

 Chapter 446 - Spirit Pavilion (7)

    Prisci descended to the lower floor of the Spirit Pavilion and found herself disappointed to see that William was not in the jacuzzi. Number of bodyguards were standing next to the wall like statues, and other than them, it seemed empty. She felt disappointment. She came down for nothing¡­ then the realization hit her: the bodyguards are here, William should be here as well.


    Prisci looked behind the stairs and spotted William on one of the massaging tables. He was lying on the table while two topless girls rubbed his back. One white towel covered his midsection. Other than that, Prisci got a good view of William''s muscr body.


    William has two passions in his life, partying and the gym. He goes to the gym almost religiously and spends several hours exercising every day. The results are obvious. His body is covered in bulky muscles which made Prisci''s breathing erratic as she approached him.


    She stopped three steps away from him and stood silently while watching two girls rub his back. It was obvious that they are not doing a proper massage, but it seems that he enjoys feeling of their hands and asionally their breasts on his skin. Prisci cleared her throat and got his attention.


    William looked at her and frowned. He assumed that she came with Roxy, that annoying sister whoes to spoil his fun. His expression changed into a curious one when he finished ncing around without spotting Roxy. "Why are you here?"


    Prisci hesitated few seconds before responding. "For you."


    Will''s eyes widened in surprise and his lips stretched into a smile. He pushed himself up slowly, and sat on the massaging table, his gaze didn''t leave Prisci. "Show me."


    Prisci thought that she is about to hyperventte how nervous she was. She found herself attracted to William for a while now. Prisci would see him asionally when she was with Roxy, and she hoped for a chance like this. To be with him.


    She nced at each of the girls next to him.


    William understood that Prisci wants them to leave. Heughed. "I have quite an appetite. If they leave, will you be able to handle me yourself?"


    Her confident smirk answered his question. Will didn''t hesitate to shoo other two girls away. After all, Prisci is a very attractive young woman. He noticed her a while ago, but didn''t make a move on her because she is Roxy''s close friend. He wanted to avoid a headache of his sister nagging if he approaches Prisci. But she is here now, on her own, looking for him. Only a crazy man will miss on such an opportunity.


    Two girls left reluctantly while throwing hateful looks at Prisci.


    Prisci followed girls with her look and only when she was sure that they left she turned to Will who was still sitting on the massaging table.


    Will was shamelessly staring at her from top to bottom. She looked alluring in a one-shoulder dress which emphasized her curves.


    Prisci reached to the sp on right shoulder of her dress and pressed it. The whole dress slid down to her ankles, leaving her in a redcy underwear and high heeled red shoes. Her skin was milky white and wless. Very inviting. Prisci stepped out of the dress and walked slowly toward William. He enjoyed the view. And so did she. Her gaze didn''t leave his body.


    Prisci removed his towel and bent her head down, taking him into her mouth. She knew what she is doing. He was hard and throbbing and with her skillful maneuvering, he climaxed faster than he expected. Once his breathing stabilized, his surprise was reced with admiration and desire to find out what else she can offer him.


    Will grabbed back of her neck and pulled Prisci in for a kiss. His powerful deep kiss dominated her within a second. Prisci''s legs turned into a jelly, and she had to hold onto him in order to prevent herself from falling. Will''s hard muscles under her palms excited her more than she wanted to admit. But she knows type of guys like Will. If she shows how desperate she is, he will push her away. He likes to hunt, to feel that he is in charge. She needs to be patient and let him make next move.


    She didn''t need to wait long.


    When he broke the kiss, Will took Prisci by the hand and led her into the back room; the one with a custom-made huge bed. Before mming the door shut behind them, Will instructed his bodyguards. "No one is allowed toe in. No one!"


    ¡­


    In front of the entrance to the VIP room Roxy and Tim are arguing in a low voice who will enter first.


    "You go! All this is your idea." Tim almost whispered. "Ladies first."


    "What kind of a man are you?" Roxy sneered.


    Tim looked at Roxy suspiciously. "Are you afraid? Didn''t you say that they drank what you sent?"


    "Yes, but still¡­ OK. Fine! I will go!" Roxy lifted her chin proudly. She adjusted her dress to show as much as cleavage as possible and ced her hand on the doorknob. She took few deep breaths to calm down and opened the door just enough for her head to fit.


    Roxy peeked inside and saw Sarah and Aiden making out on one side of the sofa and JoAnna and Jeff making out on other side. She smiled widely and opened the door all the way. Seeing them kissing wildly without a worry, she was confident that they are under the influence of the drug she gave to the bartender. They should be in a state where they don''t care who is in front of them; as long as they have someone to release sexual tension, they will be happy no matter who that other person is. And by the time drugs wear off, it will be toote.


    Roxy leaned close to Tim who was right next to her and whispered while pointing toward Jeff and JoAnna. "I will take him, and you take his woman. Let''s leave other two alone for now."


    Tim nodded in agreement and stepped inside. Roxy was right behind him. She closed the door when she got inside the room.


    Two of them nced at each other with triumphant smiles before walking slowly toward Jeff and JoAnna.

 Chapter 447 - Spirit Pavilion (8)

    Tim was focused on JoAnna. She was in Jeff''s arms, but he could see that she has a good body. His heart raced and his palms were sweating from excitement. And then he felt excruciating pain in his left leg, just below the knee. He fell. Before he could even cry in pain he was being dragged backward by a powerful force and his back mmed against the wall.


    Roxy was shocked. "What?!!", she screamed. Roxy turned to see where Tim went and saw him wailing while holding his leg. Aiden was standing next to him with a dark expression. Roxy turned to the ce where Aiden and Sarah were making out only a second ago and she saw Sarah facing Aiden, her face showing excitement.


    Roxy remembered that there are two other people, who originally were her target, and looked at Jeff and JoAnna. To her horror she realized that they are not making out either, instead they are facing her with dark expressions.


    ''Shit!'' was the only thought that came to her mind when she realized that they are not drugged, how she suspected. ''Why did Ie just with Tim? If Prisci and Raj are here, at least numbers would be evened out.'' She cursed herself internally. But now it was toote.


    Roxy didn''t panic for long. Very quickly she managed to put on her best smile. "Hello! My brother mentioned that his good friends are here, so I came to greet you."


    "Yeah, right!" Sarah snorted.


    "Right, right!" Roxy confirmed and started taking steps backward. She knows that they caught her red handed, but she still hoped to reach that door and run.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Sarah''s chilling voice came from behind her.


    Roxy stared at Sarah as if she is the devil. ''She was on the sofa a second ago. I took my eyes off of her for a moment. How is she blocking my path to the door now?'' Roxy started panicking. "OK! OK! OK! ... What do you want?!!"


    "The real question is what do you want?" JoAnna asked Roxy. "Why did youe here?"


    Roxy opened her mouth to talk. She had number of excuses ready, but JoAnna didn''t give her a chance to speak.


    "Why did you spike our drinks? You think you are worthy of my man?!!" JoAnna advanced toward Roxy, and she instinctively took a step back, only to bump into Sarah.


    Roxy was not sure what to do. She was obviously trapped, and Tim was useless. Her only thought was that Prisci wille to her rescue. ''Yes! Prisci will be here any moment! Even if she can''t help much, she can at least distract them long enough for me to make my escape!'' Roxy starteding up with ns to dy whatever these people have nned for her. If she can dy them enough until Priscies, she will make it.


    But JoAnna didn''t give her time to put any dying scheme into action. She injected her with something into her neck, and before Roxy could recuperate from the surprise of JoAnna''s sudden action, she fell on the ground, her body limp. Except for her head, nothing else worked! Her body would not move!


    "What did you do to me?!!" Roxy screamed.


    "You should more worry about what I will do to you." JoAnna''s voice made Roxy tremble. "You messed with a wrong group of people. You had a chance to avoid all this, if only you listened to your brother."


    JoAnna came close to Roxy and observed her face for some time.


    Roxy shivered. ''How did I get myself into this mess? How does she know that my brother warned me not to mess with them? What did they do to me? Is it permanent? Will I be paralyzed for the rest of my life?'' Dread was consuming her.


    "That''s better¡­ think about what is going on and imagine what ising." JoAnna responded as if she can read Roxy''s mind.


    "Why are you doing this?!!" Roxy screamed, tears rolling uncontrobly down her face.


    "Why?" JoAnna raised her eyebrows questionably. "Do you see that man there?" JoAnna gestured toward Jeff. "That is my man. And you dared to think you can have him."


    Jeff enjoyed watching JoAnna fight for him. She was so dominant, and sexy! This was so much better than dancing. He wished to grab her and have his way with her. But they were in the middle of something, so that will need to wait.


    "Hey, brother! This guy wanted to touch your woman!" Aiden''s voice snapped Jeff out of his daze. "Is he all mine, or you want to get a piece of him as well?"


    Jeff stood up and walked toward Tim and Aiden. "You broke his leg?", he observed.


    "Only one. You can have the right leg.", Aiden exined.


    Jeff thought for a second and then reached for Tim''s pants.


    Tim was terrified to be handled in such a way. He thought that they will undress him and do who knows what with him. Tim wanted to defend himself or to flee, any is fine. But the pain he felt in his left leg rendered him unable to do anything other than hope that they will be gentle.


    Aiden watched curiously while trying not to get wild ideas about why Jeff is going for Tim''s pants. Then he saw Jeff taking Tim''s wallet, and pulling his ID out.


    "This is enough, right?" Jeff handed the ID to Aiden.


    "Depending what you want to do." Aiden was not clear what Jeff has in mind.


    "Same as with her." Jeff pointed with his chin toward Roxy.


    Aiden understood and nced at Sarah. Two of them got back to theirptops and started their search for Tim''s bank ounts and assets. Relieving him of those burdens of modern life.


    Tim didn''t know what they are doing but Jeff had his wallet. That can''t be good. He noticed that Aiden is busy, which means that devil who hurt him and handled him like he is a small chicken is away, so he can make his move. Or exit.


    As soon as Tim shifted his body, a fistnded on his face. And another, and another¡­ Jeff was releasing some steam.


    Tim wailed between punches. Jeff''s anger didn''t subside, it was only increasing. "You thought of touching my Anna?", Jeff squeezed through his teeth while pummeling Tim. Thought of Tim having his way with JoAnna made Jeff''s mind go dark. He only thought of bashing that man until he is reduced to nothing. After some time, Tim stopped making noise. Jeff didn''t notice or didn''t care. He stopped punching him only when JoAnna''s handnded on his shoulder.


    It was a gentle touch, but it made Jeff look up toward JoAnna.


    JoAnna led Jeff to the sofa and used wet towel to gently wipe blood from his hands. When she finished cleaning him up, she curled up in hisp and sat like that for some time. Jeff cradled JoAnna in his arms and took deep breaths, inhaling her scent.. They interacted without words; it was an interaction that showed their understanding for each other.

 Chapter 448 - Spirit Pavilion (9)

    Sarah and Aiden finished emptying Tim''s ounts and canceling all his cards and credits. They found a significant number of stocks to his name and concluded that is the way how he financed his lifestyle, since he didn''t have a job, and family didn''t assist him at all. His family cut all their ties with Tim because of a scandal few years ago which involved his second cousin who was underage at that time.


    "Jeff, what should we do with all these stocks? They are really good¡­" Sarah didn''t want to give them randomly. Money is one thing¡­ but stocks? She has a weak spot for stocks. "Are you sure we should just give them away?"


    Jeff looked at Sarah and smiled while shaking his head. He doesn''t know what stocks they are, or their value, and he does not care. He can see how excited Sarah is. "How about you make a fund for your kids?"


    Sarah''s smile showed that she likes the idea. She looked at Aiden and he nodded in approval.


    "Fund for our kids it is!" Sarah got busy on herptop, arranging for a fund and transferring those stocks there.


    JoAnna squinted at Sarah. "We are talking about those kids from Africa, right?"


    "Those are the only kids we have." Sarah responded without looking away from theptop. "For now¡­", she added with a smile.


    Thosest two words made Aiden jerk and look at Sarah questionably. She was never willing to talk about marriage or kids or anything that means tying them up to a spot. Few times that he mentioned anything which involved long term ns, she would always avoid talking about it, postponing the talk forter. This is the first time she made a hint that she is considering it. As much as he thought that he is not ready for marriage or kids, whenever Sarah pushed the topic forter, his heart ached, and he wished that she is more enthusiastic about it. Without realizing, Aiden started thinking how it would be nice if Sarah wants to be his wife and they officially be a family. Few times, in his mind, he addressed Sarah as Mrs. Aiden White and he was overwhelmed by a surge of emotions thinking how glorious that would be¡­ if she officially bes his, for everyone to know.


    "Are you still on Earth?" Sarah''s voice pulled Aiden out of his thoughts.


    He cleared his throat. "What?"


    "Where exactly did your mind wonder off now?" Sarah scrutinized him. "We are in the middle of something. Why are you daydreaming?" She saw that he is not responding and exhaled in frustration. "At least I hope that you were thinking about me."


    Aiden smiled mysteriously and forced himself to focus back on theptop in front of him.


    JoAnna observed them and giggled.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna. "If you know something I don''t, please do tell."


    JoAnna only giggled and sank deeper into Jeff''s embrace. She saw how Aiden reacted to Sarah''sment which implied having kidster and based on how he looked at Sarah after that, she had a good guess of his thoughts. Her intuition is never wrong! But she will not tell.


    Roxy was sprawled on the floor nearby and observed them. She was confused, scared, angry, all at the same time. They did something to her, and she can''t move. And then they ignored her! She saw Jeff pummel Tim and it scared her so much that her soul almost left her. Roxy does not dare to make a sound. Maybe they will forget that she is there, if she does not make any noise. Even if Prisci shows up now, Roxy does not think that she can escape. ''Unless she carries me out, I can''t hope to leave this ce... Where is Prisci anyway??!''


    ¡­


    Down on the lower level, in a room with a huge custom-made bed, William and Prisci enjoyed themselves to the fullest extent. Both of them are fit with very flexible bodies and scene on that bed could be described as an acrobatic disy of their carnal desires.


    Their lust was immeasurable and probably fueled up by the delicate scent drifting from the direction of the side table which held incense burner.


    As much as Roxy thought about Prisci, Prisci didn''t think about Roxy at all. Her mind was floating between pure ecstasy and a raw physical pleasure of being held by William. His hard body made her experience many things for the first time. He filled her up just right, over and over again. She didn''t regreting down to look for him. And she wanted more. She wanted this to never stop.


    William was thrilled that he found a woman who can respond to his desires. He didn''t need to hold back. He didn''t need to switch between girls. It was only one girl who was willing and asking for more. She was fresh, tight, hot, weing. He devoured her over and over again, yet she still didn''t slow down, not even a little bit. "Where have you been all my life?" He grunted as he pressed his body on top of Prisci and her hands held onto his buttocks pulling him in deeper.


    ¡­


    Up in the VIP room, Aiden called for another round of drinks and asked if Ginny can be the one to deliver them. Not long after Aiden made a call, Ginny was in the VIP room, on the floor, next to Roxy.


    JoAnna didn''t use any medicine on Ginny. Sarah hit a pressure point on her back, and Ginny''s legs turned into jelly. Sarah warned that this will notst more than half an hour, so they tied up Ginny''s legs and arms, just in case.


    Then they called for the bartender, Rob, who made special drinks that Ginny delivered per Roxy''s instructions. Rob was more than happy toe up to the VIP room expecting praises and probably a good tip. There is no other reason to call him, right? Rob was disappointed that instead of praises and money, he ended up on the floor, tied up and left next to Ginny.


    Ginny and Rob started pleading to be let go, saying that they don''t know why they are here. It must be a misunderstanding.


    "Misunderstanding?!" JoAnna snapped. "You say you don''t know why you are here? Who put drugs into our drinks?" She looked at Rob.


    "I didn''t know that it was for you.", Rob defended himself.


    "And that makes it OK? If you knew that it''s for us, you would not do it?" JoAnna''s temper was rising. "For some extra tip you are willing to ruin lives. You are despicable!"


    Jeff pulled JoAnna in his embrace and rubbed her back for some time to calm her down. "Remember to stay calm. It''s not wise to do things if you allow rage to consume you.", he advised.


    JoAnna let out a giggle. "Look who is talking¡­ Did you forget about that guy already?" JoAnna tilted her head toward Tim who was still unconscious on the floor in the pool of his own blood.


    Jeff was not sure how to respond to this, so he awkwardly smiled.


    JoAnna didn''t want to continue teasing him. She rubbed her face on his chest, and assured him, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    JoAnna got out of Jeff''s embrace and faced Ginny. "You knew that those drinks are tampered with, yet you still brought them to us and pretended that everything is fine. How can you live with yourself?"


    Ginny was not able to respond. She only stared at JoAnna and shivered. After some time, she weakly said, "I didn''t know what was inside¡­"


    JoAnna scowled. "Both of you are using ignorance as your defense. Maybe you should find out what you are doing to others."


    JoAnna grabbed two already opened bottles. One beer and one sparkling water. She stood in front of Ginny. "Ladies first. Which one will you have?"


    Ginny didn''t respond. She just stared at the bottles with horror filling her up.


    "You have five seconds to decide. If you don''t, I will decide for you. And trust me¡­ you will finish it." JoAnna ignored Ginny''s whining and started countdown. "5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ OK. Beer it is."


    JoAnna looked at Jeff. "Sweetheart, can you help me?"


    Rob was petrified with the sight of Jeff holding Ginny''s jaw open while JoAnna poured beer slowly into Ginny''s mouth. When Ginny spat it out, refusing to swallow, JoAnna warned her: "If you don''t swallow, we will block your nose and you will inhale it¡­" After that, not a drop was wasted.


    JoAnna nced at Rob.. "Don''t worry, you are next."

 Chapter 449 - Spirit Pavilion (10)

    JoAnna made Ginny and Rob drink one beer and one sparkling water each, with Jeff''s help. Now both Ginny and Rob had a double dose of what they prepared and delivered for them.


    No one spoke in the room.


    Ginny was in panic, cursing herself internally for listening to Miss Roxy. And what is with her? At first Ginny thought that Roxy is unconscious, but now she can clearly see that Roxy is looking around, while staying silent. Why is she just lying down there? Did they paralyze her legs as well? But why is the rest of her not moving? Is she ying dead? Then she should close her eyes as well. And that man in the corner, is that Tim? What happened to him? Howe she didn''t notice him before they tied her up?


    Rob was in a simr state. Regretting that he spiked drinks for others. But there was no way out now. He saw Roxy on the floor and wondered why she is not moving? Or talking? Or anything? He didn''t dare look where Tim was. He decided to ignore him.


    In few minutes, both Ginny and Rob noticeably got pink cheeks are were taking deeper breaths than necessary.


    "I think they are ready." JoAnna observed, and Sarah released their hands and legs.


    Jeff and Aiden stood above Roxy and looked at her for few seconds before reaching out to pick her up.


    "What are you doing?!" Roxy panicked when Jeff and Aiden approached her. It was the first time she spoke in a while. Her voice came much shriller as she expected, and she startled herself.


    "Why are you screaming?" Sarah scowled at Roxy. "Didn''t you want to sleep with them? Now it''s a problem if they touch you?"


    Jeff and Aiden picked up Roxy by her upper arms and dragged her unceremoniously to the elevator which can take them straight to the lower level. Roxy screamed, "Where are you taking me? What do you want to do with me?!" Her shoes came off in the hallway. No one responded to her cries. The music was so loud, that no one would hear her no matter how loud she gets.


    As Sarah exited the VIP room, she nced at Ginny and Rob. "You are free to leave¡­ but I rmend you don''t, at least until the drug wears off."


    JoAnna looked at them with a sinister smile on her face. "Enjoy the feeling of what you wanted to do to us¡­"


    Before Sarah and JoAnna stepped into the hallway, Ginny and Rob were all over each other.


    "Going down?" JoAnna smiled as she entered the elevator.


    Sarah kicked Roxy''s shoes to the side and wasst to enter the elevator. "You stay in the back." Sarah warned JoAnna. "There are six bodyguards. Until they are down, don''te out."


    JoAnna didn''t object. She knows that in this situation she can only get in the way.


    Sarah made preparations rted to video feed. In order not to alert security, camera in the lower level was on a loop, showing empty space with bodyguards who were not moving.


    Once that was done, Sarah and Aiden darted out of the elevator and within a minute, bodyguards were not a problem anymore. Jeff and JoAnna watched their younger siblings handle bodyguards and could only agree that Sarah and Aiden are a really good match for each other. They showed great teamwork and executed their attacks wlessly.


    JoAnna injected unconscious bodyguards with something she pulled out of her bag. "Now we don''t need to worry they will wake up and surprise us. We have at least four hours."


    Everyone appreciated that JoAnna came prepared. Since incidents that put them in danger inst few months, JoAnna took her security seriously. As part of being prepared, she is always carrying in her bag various concoctions which she personally prepared. She is coborating with Felix on creating minimalistic tools to administer those drugs. So far, they made number of sessful prototypes, and they have ns for many more.


    "Is he still inside?" Jeff asked Sarah while pointing to the door which leads to the back room.


    "Yes." Sarah confirmed while looking at her phone showing video feed of explicit content from inside the room. She nudged Aiden to look. "Can you bend like that?"


    He nced at the phone and smiled yfully. "There is only one way to find out."


    Roxy was close by, on the floor, looking at four of them like they are devils. When they headed down from the VIP room, she had a hope rising within her that bodyguards will save her. Roxy didn''t see what happened, but when they carried her out of the elevator, she saw them on the floor, neither of them was moving.


    Roxy looked at Jeff, Aiden, JoAnna and Sarah. <em>''What kind of people are these, exactly?!''</em> She knows they are rich, at least brothers are rich. But the girls are not simple either.


    Roxy regretted ever thinking of messing with them. She regretteding into that VIP room. If she had a chance for a do-over she would give them that VIP room permanently and not even think of using it, even if it''s empty. If she could have a do-over she would listen to her brother''s warning¡­ and didn''t Raj also warn them not to mess with White family? If she could have a do-over she would stay home tonight.


    Roxy was not able to move, but she is sure that if her body would listen, it would tremble uncontrobly. Tears rolled down her face and she sobbed.


    Jeff went to the door of the back room and opened it. He stood at the door and looked at William and Prisci going at it. Jeff lowered his gaze and waited for them to notice him. He wanted to interrupt the couple, but was not sure how to do it, so he leaned on the doorframe and hoped that William will notice them soon.


    Roxy heard lustful noiseing from the room and remembered that her brother is there. Yes, yes¡­ he is her hope. He is strong, and fast. He can take them. "Brother!" She bellowed as loud as her vocal cords allowed her.


    Will heard Roxy''s voice and realized that door is open. He stopped his thrusting for a second, just enough to shout from the top of his lungs: "Didn''t I say that no one is allowed in?"


    "Brother! Save me!" Roxy screamed in a shrill voice.


    "Get out! And close the door!" Will didn''t care what Roxy said. She was always a drama queen, anyway. He didn''t even look toward the door. Will only wanted to focus on the activity with the woman below him, and not to be disturbed.


    "Is that a way to greet a friend?" Jeff''s cold voice made Will freeze.


    Will hoped that he heard wrong. That can''t be Jeffrey White, right? He thought that his heart stopped when Jeff spoke again. "I just came here, and you want me to get out? That is not polite, William."


    Will turned his head toward the door and his eyesnded on Jeff. He was petrified. ''Why is Jeff here? It''s nothing to do with my sister, is it?''


    Every time when he invited Jeff to the lower level previously, Jeff refused to participate in such activities. ''Howe he came now by himself? He does not look like he is in the mood to party..'' William felt cold sweat form on his forehead.

 Chapter 450 - Spirit Pavilion (11)

    William realized that something is wrong. Something is horribly wrong. He got himself off from Prisci and pulled a bedsheet over their bodies.


    William was not able to read Jeff''s cold expression, but he could see that he is not friendly. Something is definitely wrong. He cleared his throat. "How can I help you, Jeff?"


    "You want to help me? That is not the impression I got."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." William was panicking. He hoped that it''s not what he is thinking about¡­ and he was thinking about his sister doing something stupid again.


    "I''m talking about your sister attempting to drug me and my brother."


    William felt his heart drop. This is what he feared. He knows that his sister is wild and reckless, and he neglected to stop her. But still, did she really make a move against Jeff? "No, that can''t be true¡­"


    Jeff nced toward outside, and Aiden dragged Roxy inside the room. He kept her sitting on the floor and leaning on the wall.


    Roxy looked at her brother and sobbed even harder.


    Will just stared at her for some time, wondering why she is not moving. "What happened to you?"


    "I can''t move!" She screamed and then switched to pitiful sobbing. "They did something, and I can''t move! I''m suffering while you are enjoying here with some¡­" Roxy''s eyesnded on Prisci and she paused for a second. Roxy''s eyes opened widely, and she forgot that she was sobbing just few seconds ago. "YOU! Is that why you didn''t join me?!! You left me by myself so that you can f*ck my brother?!!" Roxy wished that she can move. She would jump on Prisci and rip her hair out. Roxy was outraged. Prisci ditched her and enjoyed her time with Will, while she went to VIP room and ended up paralyzed. How is that fair?! "You worthless slut! Is that why you stuck with me? So that you can get in my brother''s bed?" Roxy was raging. She was not able to handle the idea of her friend being with her brother. "Slut! Do you think you are special? You are just like all others! He will never like you! As soon as your legs are not spread, he will not even look at you!"


    "Shut your mouth!" William bellowed at Roxy. He put his arm around Prisci''s shoulder and pulled the bedsheet to cover her up properly.


    Prisci was surprised. ''Did he just raise his voice at Roxy for me?'' William always had few girls around him, and never showed that he cared for any of them unless they were pleasuring him. But now he raised his voice at his sister, covered her up and even protectively kept his arm around her shoulder¡­ Prisci was moved.


    Roxy made some incoherent sounds before screaming again. Now at her brother. "What? Don''t tell me you fell for her? She is a slut! She¡­" Her words where cut off when JoAnna kicked her and Roxy fell sideways on the floor.


    JoAnna was irritated that Roxy is yelling so much. That is not why they are here.


    Jeff pulled JoAnna close to him with one arm and held her tightly. "Stay close." Jeff spoke in a low voice while his eyes didn''t leave William. He wants JoAnna close so that he can protect her if needed. He does not know what William will try to do when he finds out that he ran out of options. In desperate situations, people do desperate things. Jeff wants to make sure that JoAnna will be safe.


    "This is all very touching." Jeff''s voice was cold while he talked to William. "I am still waiting for an exnation."


    Will looked at Roxy who was sobbing again on the floor. "What did you do?!" After some time of Roxy not responding, Will repeated. "Speak! What did you do!??"


    "Nothing¡­ nothing¡­" Roxy repeated between sobs. She would not admit it even if they start pulling her teeth out. Her only defense is her brother. If he knows that she went against his word, he might stop supporting her. What will she do then? Her friend already betrayed her. She only has her brother.


    "Are you sure?" Will scrutinized Roxy. "Is it possible that they made a mistake?"


    "We have a video of her giving pills to the bartender to put in our drinks." Jeff exined evidence which can''t be denied.


    "It was for someone else!" Roxy was fast toe up with alternate possibility.


    "Bartender and the waitress already confessed." JoAnna added and was happy to see that Roxy finally closed her mouth. Part of JoAnna admired Roxy. She was fast toe up with excuses even when she was t on the ground.


    Roxy paled. She was not sure what to say next.


    William stared at Roxy. "You! What were you thinking? I told you not to mess with them!" He wanted to say many more things, and to teach his sister a lesson, but William knows that first thing he needs to do is to pacify Jeff. "I told her not to mess with you, to leave you alone..."


    "Yes, you did." Jeff confirmed and saw Will rx. He even smiled a bit.


    Will stiffened as Jeff continued talking. "And you also watched her leave while plotting against us. You didn''t stop her or warned me."


    Jeff red at Will. "I expected more from you."


    Will lost all color from his face. It took some time for him to find his voice. "What will you do?"


    Jeff nced at JoAnna and then his sight settled back on Will. "This beautiful woman here is my fianc¨¦e. She is the most important person in my life. We came to your ce, and I almost lost her. You tell me. What will I do?"


    Will was frozen. Only his eyes nervously darted in all directions until the realization hit him. "My club¡­ no¡­ no! Anything other than club!"


    Jeff''s lips curled slightly, forming an evil smile. "I took away more than that. And it''s already done. I just came to inform you personally, because of our friendship."


    "You!" Will moved toward Jeff, not sure himself what he wanted to do when he felt stinging in his chest and he fell limply on the bed.


    Prisci screamed and went to Will to check on him. She felt stinging in her back and plopped on the bed as well.


    Jeff looked down and saw JoAnna holding a small gadget in her hand. She looked up at Jeff and her smile got reced by an innocent look. "He was going after you. I had to do something."


    "They will wake up, right?" Jeff asked apprehensively. His intention was to punish William, and not to kill him. And even if any killing needed to be done, Jeff would not allow JoAnna to have any part in it.


    "Yes, yes¡­ they will just sleep for few hours." JoAnna quickly exined and looked up at Jeff, expecting a praise.


    Jeff smiled at her dotingly and kissed her forehead. "Let''s go home. I had enough of clubbing for one night."


    JoAnna nodded in agreement.


    "You! How dare you! We will call the police! We will report you!" Roxy squeezed through her teeth. She was going crazy from anger and helplessness. She desperately wanted to move, but her body didn''t listen!


    JoAnna giggled. "What evidence do you have? Feel free to call the police. We can show them a nice video of you giving drugs to the bartender to spike our drinks. We will see who ends up in jail."


    Roxy was looking their way in disbelief. ''They left? Did they leave me like this?'' She was not able to process what all happened. Part of Roxy feared what they will do to her, and then she panicked, ''What if this paralysis is permanent?!!'' Her anxiety increased when she thought who will find her. No onees down except for her brother. Maybe cleaning crewes in the morning?


    Part of her was d that those four devils left. And part of her was panicking because she was all alone with bunch of other unconscious people. Roxy was not sure what to do. But there was not much she could do. So, she cried. From frustration, helplessness, relief, anxiety¡­ everything came together and got out of her as sobs.


    When two couples left, only sound on the lower level wasing from Roxy.. She was sobbing.

 Chapter 451 - Take Care Of Each Other

    ~ Reno, White family vi ~


    In the morning, Jeff, JoAnna, Sarah and Aiden had breakfast next to the swimming pool.


    nor and Oscar still didn''te out of their room, it seems they decided to sleep in.


    Sarah was checking on herptop online sources for news about Spirit Pavilion Nightclub. "Nothing unusual online. Just like you predicted, no one called police or alerted the media. Based on this,st night was a regr evening¡­ nothing happened." Sarah praised Jeff for knowing in advance that no one fromst night will call police. Even if they did, Sarah deleted all video surveince that has four of them recorded, as well as any records of them being in VIP room. Based on the evidence, they were not there.


    Sarah thought that they went easy on Will. They didn''t do anything to him, at least not physically. In Sarah''s opinion, if you want to punish someone there needs to be some beating up involved. In that way, even if their mind decides to forget about it, their body will remember it. "Is it OK to leave William just like that?"


    Jeff nodded. "Everything he has was tied up to that club. Now he has no money, he will close the club."


    "What if he gets a loan from someone?" JoAnna asked an obvious question.


    "He won''t." Jeff''s confident tone assured all of them that he has this under control.


    Sarah closed theptop and stood up. "All right! Last few days with you were fun¡­" She looked at JoAnna and Jeff. "It''s time for us to finish packing and head out for the airport. Our next adventure awaits! ¡­ Take care of my sister." Herst few words were for Jeff.


    "Of course." Jeff responded with a smile.


    JoAnna leaned back into Jeff''s embrace and watched as Sarah and Aiden walked away. Sarah was chatting excitedly, and Aiden wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close to him. JoAnna sighed when they went inside vi.


    "Are you sad because they are leaving?", Jeff asked.


    "Worried." She corrected him.


    "What is there to be worried about? Two of them are going to Las Vegas, together. Worst thing that can happen is that they get married." Jeff chuckled.


    "You think it''s funny, if that happens?"


    "No¡­ not funny. More like impossible." Jeff admitted his thoughts. Both Sarah and Aiden are irresponsible and only looking to have fun. How can they think of anything serious such as tying the knot?


    "Hmmm¡­ looking at your brother, I would not say that it''s impossible. But my sister still has a long way to go. She does not see iting."


    Jeff thought about it for a moment and shook his head in disbelief. There is no way that Sarah and Aiden will get married. Right? "Whatever happens, those two can take care of each other just fine."


    "True." JoAnna had to agree with Jeff on this. Sarah and Aiden take care of each other.


    JoAnna thought how with her and Jeff he is always the one protecting her. Beating up people, arranging bodyguards. She feels safe with him, but she feels useless, always in a need to be protected. JoAnna repeated to herself that she needs to get stronger, faster, smarter, bolder, so that she can stand proudly next to her man and not always be the one who needs to be protected. "I hope that one day I''m strong enough to take care of you."


    Jeff smiled and kissed top of her head. He thought how JoAnna is silly. "You are already taking care of me. Last night you were fierce."


    JoAnna turned to face Jeff and looked at him in disbelief.


    He continued. "You found out that drinks are spiked, took care of Roxy, that waitress and the bartender, and you even disabled Will when he was about to attack me. How is that not considered taking care of me? You are amazing, and I''m lucky to have you." Jeff lifted her chin and lowered his lips on hers.


    ~ Reno, Cox family vi ~


    In front of the Cox family vi, Timothy Cox is in his ck Mercedes. His hair is messy and clothes full of creases. His sorry appearance is due to him spending the night in the car.


    Yesterday afternoon he tried getting back into the Cox family vi, but Stacey locked the doors and dismissed staff. He was not able to get inside. No matter how much he banged on the door, no one opened.


    Eventually he gave up and went back into the car.


    After some contemting, Timothy got an idea and called his mistress, Sabrina Welsh. She didn''t pick up his calls, so he decided to drive to her home. The maid told him that Miss Welsh is not home and closed the door in his face. He heard someugh from the side of the house and went to check it out. He found Sabrina in the garden with two otherdies, enjoying tea and some pastries. She was not happy to see him. Sabrina threw teacup, several forks and few smaller flowerpots at him while screaming that it''s all his fault for her empty offshore ounts and that she does not want to see him ever again.


    Timothy felt that he has no other choice but to retreat. He went back into his car and drove to Cox family vi. He waited for someone toe in or get out, or any other sign of activity. He waited for a long time. Timothy kept himself busy bying up with different curses he would say to Jeffrey White. That smug son of a b*tch who cost him everything he had. Timothy even made few evil oaths about getting revenge for what happened. Eventually, fatigue won, and Timothy ended up sleeping in the car.


    Back to present.


    There are food wrappers on the floor of Timothy''s usually spotless ck Mercedes. He knows that his wife and two daughters are inside house. He saw them through the windows when he peeked in.


    Now he is thinking of a n to get in the house. His things are inside. His family is inside. He wants to get in.


    While he was thinking of a n, one dark gray limousine stopped in front of the vi, followed by two police cars. Timothy came out of the car to see what themotion is all about. He reached front entrance just in time to hear that they have an arrest warrant for Lindsay. They took her away under charges of attempted murder on JoAnna Hill.


    Timothy felt rage burning inside him. Few more curses appeared in his mind directed toward Jeffrey White.


    Only when police left with Lindsay in the back seat of one car, Stacey noticed her husband spacing out in front of the house. She started throwing random items at him while screaming profanities.


    Timothy''s survival instincts kicked in, and he dashed back into his car. Stacey was still unstable, and he would not be able to talk with her even if he got into the house.


    Timothy was sitting in his car feelingpletely lost. What can he do? He lost hispany, money, family¡­ the only thing left was rage which was swelling within him. He opened glovepartment and pulled out a gun.. Without much thinking, he drove toward White family vi.

 Chapter 452 - The End Of Cox Family (1)

    ~ Reno, White family vi ~


    Sarah and Aiden are packed ready to leave for Las Vegas.


    nor and Oscar wished them a safe trip, and then headed to have breakfast, leaving youngsters to say their goodbyes.


    Aiden was in the back of a ck Lincoln, browsing on his phone while waiting for JoAnna and Sarah to finish with their goodbyes.


    "Have a safe trip, let me know when you reach, and when you check in to your hotel. Take care of yourself, and don''t get into trouble..." JoAnna listed few more things while hugging Sarah, and added with a whisper, "¡­and don''t get married."


    Sarah frowned and whispered back, "What''s with you? Why are you mentioning that, again?" Sarah remembers that previous day JoAnna also mentioned marriage when they were sitting next to the swimming pool after lunch.


    JoAnna straightened her back and spoke in an official tone. "I''m just saying¡­ don''t do it without me. I''m entitled to be there, as a sister. Don''t deny me that pleasure¡­ otherwise I will never forgive you."


    Sarah saw that JoAnna didn''t finish talking, and panicked thinking that her sister will say something crazy aloud for Aiden to hear. She knows that JoAnna enjoys teasing her, and she has no filter. She pulled JoAnna to the side and whispered with urgency. "Fine, fine¡­ can you, please, stop talking nonsense? There is no way we are going to get married now. OK?"


    "If there is no way, why are you freaking out?" JoAnna was enjoying seeing Sarah all flustered.


    Sarah was shocked hearing JoAnna''s words. ''What do you mean why? Because you are talking about marriage! That is a big deal!'' She can tell that JoAnna is teasing her, but still she can''t let Aiden hear this kind of crazy talk. Sarah puffed her cheeks few times while thinking how to answer and decided to say what''s on her mind. "I don''t want him to misunderstand." Sarah gestured with her eyes toward Aiden.


    "What is there to misunderstand? Do you think he will marry you just because I mentioned it?" JoAnna revealed a huge smile while tilting her head slightly and observing Sarah.


    "What''s with the dy? We will stay only few days. You can always talkter¡­ At this rate, we will miss our flight." Aiden reminded Sarah while peeking through the open window of the car.


    Sarah grimaced at JoAnna and warned her to stop with her nonsense before getting in the back of the ck Lincoln next to Aiden. Few secondster, White family driver started the car and drove away.


    As soon as the car started moving, Sarah rxed in her seat and exhaled in relief thinking how finally she is out of JoAnna''s reach to tease her. Danger of embarrassment is gone.


    "You look like you have something heavy on your mind." Aiden pulled her to sit close to him.


    "I was just thinking aboutst night." Sarah lied with an awkward smile.


    Aiden looked at her for few seconds, confident that she is not telling the truth, but then decided to drop it and y along. "Yes. It was eventful. It''s never boring with you around."


    "Why are you pinning that on me? If it''s not for your handsomeness, we would not be targeted." She pinched his cheek lightly.


    "They were going for the money, not the looks." Aiden reminded her while rubbing his cheek.


    "You can''t deny how that is also part of your charms." Sarah kissed tip of his nose and leaned into his embrace. Her mind was wondering toward the casinos. She was nning what she will do first.


    Aiden was happy to see Sarah in good mood. Based on her expression, he can tell that she is in nning mode. He was wondering what part of her will he get to observe once they enter casinos. Aiden knows that a good show ising; something new and considering that involves Sarah, it will be beautiful. Aiden hopes that he will not be in the way, and that maybe he can even help Sarah in whatever n she has.


    In front of the White family vi, Jeff looked at JoAnna''s big grin while her eyes followed the car which was slowly moving away down the long driveway. "Are you going to tell me what is on your mind?"


    JoAnna smiled and shook her head. "Nothing¡­ I''m just enjoying a bit¡­"


    JoAnna knows Sarah probably better than anyone. Sarah is not in the marrying mode, but the more Sarah hears about it, the more she will be open to the possibility. It''s like nting a seed which slowly grows. Not every seed will sprout, but the more seeds are nted, the higher possibility is that Sarah will finally face the fact of her forever with Aiden. It''s obvious that she loves him, however, she lives in present and is not eager to make long-term ns. In the past she was betrayed often, and Sarah''s mechanism to cope with that is to avoid nning for future. She avoids tying herself to people or to ces because of fear that it will disappear and cause her sorrow. Sarah knows that she loves Aiden and can''t imagine her life without him, but an officialmitment is something Sarah is still avoiding. JoAnna decided to help her ovee that obstacle.


    JoAnna turned to face Jeff. "While on topic of enjoying, Sophia got the ball rolling on her side. Lindsay will be arrested today." She checked time on her Patek Philippe wristwatch which Jeff gifted her on the day when they got engaged, officially. "Maybe it happened already. With that, our story with Cox family is done."


    Jeff was dazed by JoAnna''s smile, and it took him some time to snap out of it and remind her, "There is one more item left on that list. We need to sell things." He was talking about Cox Industries and their two partnerpanies. He went to Cox Industries himself, while his people handled breaking the news to other two partnerpanies. Now all three are closed, and ready to be sold. Jeff already has a n in ce, and his people are handling assets and former employees.


    "Yes, yes¡­ go and make us money¡­" JoAnna agreed. She was proud of her future husband, and it showed on her face. "When you take a break, maybe we can spend some time at the pool?"


    "Sounds good." Jeff agreed and kissed her. "Mmm¡­ how about a break before I start work?"


    JoAnna giggled. "You know what to say."


    They walked inside house while holding each other.


    JoAnna and Jeff just stepped in the hallway when Jeff''s phone rang. It was Steve. Jeff hesitated for a second before ncing at JoAnna. "Give me a minute¡­ maybe it''s something quick and I can still take that break."


    JoAnna nodded. "I will be in the in the garden." She headed toward the back doors knowing that the chance of Jeff joining her before lunch break is close to zero.


    ¡­


    Outside White family property, Timothy Cox is sitting inside his car.


    He was staring for a long time at the tall metal gate, which is closed, preventing him to enter the property. Timothy drove around two times, and only found a tall non-climbable wall. There is no way for him to enter.


    The only entry point to property owned by White family is that gate. But it''s closed. And if Timothy wants to enter, he needs to enter password in the keypad, or to use inte to ask to be let in. He knows that he can''t use any of those two options. He does not know the password, and if he uses inte, no one will let him in. It has a camera. Staff probably knows that he is not wee, and if they don''t know they will ask their masters.


    Timothy was weighing his options, and thought of giving up the idea of going in. What''s the point? What will he do there? He can''t even get inside property, and there must be security inside as well. His time will be better used if he goes back to Cox family vi and tries to talk to his wife. Now that Lindsay is arrested, he has better chances of reuniting with his wife. Together they can think of a way to help Lindsay. He can''t give up. This can''t be the end of Cox family.


    Just as he finished this thought, Timothy saw the gate opening.


    ck Lincoln exited and drove away. Timothy spotted the younger son of White family and ady in the back. There is a high chance that Jeffrey is inside!


    He watched as the heavy metal gate started closing slowly. It took him a second to swiftly exit his car and rush toward the gate as fast as he could.


    He managed to squeeze in just in time before gate closed.

 Chapter 453 - The End Of Cox Family (2)

    Jeff was in the study, attending a video conference with three other people rted to sale of one part of Cox Industries when he got a call from the security in the White family vi.


    Security notified him that there is an intruder on the property, caught on one of the cameras.


    Jeff swiftly put conference call on hold and asked security to show him the footage.


    On his screen Jeff saw back of a person squatting next to few bushes for few seconds before squeezing between them and disappearing out of the view. From the video, Jeff could not see who it is.


    Jeff can tell based on the information from the camera that this is quite a distance from the house. "Is there a better angle?"


    "I''m going through video footage, Young Master. Nothing at this point. We don''t have many cameras so far from the house, this is the first one that picked up something."


    Jeff frowned. "Keep looking. Send people to apprehend him and find out how he got in."


    "Yes, Young Master."


    "Where are Miss Hill and my parents?"


    "Miss Hill is in the side garden, and Master and Mistress are in the dining room."


    "Send additional security to the side garden. Get them to follow Miss Hill while she is outside of house, but don''t disturb her. Keep me informed of any changes." Jeff took a deep breath and returned to the video conference. "Sorry about that. We can continue¡­"


    It was not umon that someone gets into the property. It was mostly paparazzi, who didn''t know not to mess with White family. asionally, someone would show up with a hope to get few good shots and sell them forrge sums. One time, one man trespassed with a goal to pitch his idea for business, hoping that they will finance it. Those people were harmless. Annoying, but harmless.


    ¡­


    Outside, JoAnna was strolling through the garden and admiring variety of flowers. The garden is immacte; beautifullyndscaped and JoAnna found it very rxing to spend time in there. She was observing variety of flowers and took notes of the ones she likes with hope to have them in their own house in Los Angeles, once they buy one.


    JoAnna noticed that few more bodyguards appeared, but they were quite far away, and didn''t disturb her, so she tried to ignore them. As she ventured deeper into the garden, JoAnna was happy to discover a beautiful pond with a gazebo in the middle. A small bridge connects gazebo with the shore, andfortable seating inside made it even more inviting. JoAnna could not resist and decided to spend some time there. Everything was very well made and maintained, and JoAnna liked it very much. She only wished that Jeff can join her, but she knows that he is busy. She took time off from work, but he can''t be so free. He is managing argepany, and a lot of people depend on him.


    JoAnna started daydreaming about their honeymoon. They still didn''t talk about where they will go, and she does not care. Even if they stay home, she will be fine with it. Because the part she looks forward the most is that he will take one month off from work. One month, no work¡­ they can focus only on each other¡­ how wonderful!


    It would be nice if by then they find a house they can call home, on arge lot so that they can have a garden. Simr to this one. She imagined a pond¡­ with a gazebo¡­ and afortable furniture¡­ and two of them¡­ Smile appeared on her face and she blushed from her own thoughts.


    ¡­


    Inside vi, Jeff finished video conference and was looking through his schedule for the day. He was disappointed that his next meeting starts in less than five minutes. He does not have time to go and check on JoAnna. Jeff feels guilty that they are in his family home, and he is working while she needs to entertain herself.


    His thoughts were interrupted with another call from security.


    "Young Master, we have intruder on the video."


    Jeff immediately switched to see the feed which security sent him. Deep frown appeared on his face when he recognized intruder as Timothy Cox.


    "Why is he not apprehended?!" Jeff subconsciously raised his voice.


    "We tried, Young Master, but he escaped us twice already."


    "Where is he now?"


    "Sorry, Young Master, we don''t know. Last time we saw him, he was moving toward the vi from South East."


    Jeff was feeling uneasy. If Timothy continues that way, he is moving toward front of the house. Jeff was already on his feet, walking outside the study. "Where is Miss Hill?"


    "Miss Hill is in the garden. Should we escort her inside?"


    Jeff didn''t have time to respond when he heard man speak again. "Young Master! The man is approaching front of the house, he is close to the driveway."


    "Don''t let Miss Hille near there!" Jeff rushed outside.


    Jeff''s only thought was for JoAnna to stay safe. Nothing else mattered. Thought crossed his mind that Timothy might go around, to the back of the house, and then he will meet JoAnna. Jeff can''t allow that to happen.


    He does not know what Timothy''s intentions are, but it can''t be anything good. He lost his business, money, family is probably in shambles because of cheating and Lindsay ending up in jail. The man is probably desperate. And desperate people are capable of crazy things. Jeff can only hope to find Timothy before he finds JoAnna.


    ¡­


    JoAnna was walking slowly toward the vi. She was close to the swimming pool when she observed number of bodyguards rushing toward the front. She approached one which was passing nearby. "What is going on?"


    He didn''t respond her question. He paused for a second. "Miss Hill, stay here." And then he continued toward front of the house.


    JoAnna frowned and decided to follow the ones that rushed away, to take a look. She didn''t reach far, when one bodyguard blocked her path. "Sorry, Miss Hill. You can''t go to the front of the vi at this time. It''s for your safety."


    "Why? What is going on?" JoAnna''s confusion was apparent. She can tell that something is going on. Why is no one telling her anything. She observed the man who was not responding, and with each passing moment she was getting more anxious.


    In a moment, JoAnna''s confusion turned to anxiousness and hundreds of questions swelled in her mind. What is going on at the front that she can''t go? Where is Jeff? Something is going on, so howe he didn''te for her, or call her? He would never leave her in danger. What if he is there?


    A thought crossed her mind to dash for it, but the bodyguard in front of her is three times her size. And she would need to pass two more of them before she reaches corner of the vi. She has no chance to outrun them.


    JoAnna rushed inside the vi.. From there she can find out more.

 Chapter 454 - The End Of Cox Family (3)

    As she entered from the back, she saw Oscar urgently exit through the main door. The door closed behind him, and a bodyguard blocked it. He didn''t let JoAnna follow outside.


    "Don''t worry, security will take care of it." nor''s voice from behind made JoAnna look back.


    JoAnna didn''t like that nor''s concerned expression didn''t match her words. "What is going on?"


    "Timothy Cox is on the property." nor didn''t know more than that.


    JoAnna felt that her heart is about to jump out of her chest. "Is Jeff out there?"


    nor responded with a small nod, worry was obvious on her face.


    JoAnna was upset that she does not know what is going on. How can she stay inside, out of the way if Jeff is maybe in danger? But even if she forces her way out, she will only be in the way. She needs to know what is going on. She needs to know that Jeff is safe.


    Suddenly, JoAnna remembered, when Jeff took her to the roof to shoot. It had a good view of the front of the vi, driveway and also quite a bit of property on other sides.


    JoAnna rushed up the stairs.


    ¡­


    Outside, security caught Timothy and they were bringing him toward the house when Jeff showed up.


    Jeff was upset that it took them so long to catch the intruder. He almost reached the vi! Jeff took a mental note that amount of lush nts in the area that can be used for hiding needs to be reduced, and some of these men will get fired. Security needs improvement. If a man like Timothy came all the way here, what would happen if it was someone with training? What is the point of hundreds of bodyguards if all of them are useless?! No matter what his father says, some of these men will be fired.


    Jeff ns to talk with Felix and see if he is willing to help with security improvements.


    Thought crossed Jeff''s mind that Timothy might not be alone. He sent number of bodyguards to keep on searching the area.


    Jeff observed Timothy who was standing about twenty feet away, or maybe a bit less. Two bodyguards were holding his arms behind his back. His hair was messy, clothes crumpled, and he had leaves stuck in his hair and on the jacket.


    "Why are you here?" Jeff asked Timothy.


    "I came here to talk." Timothy was looking at Jeff in the eyes. He was angry.


    Jeff assumed that Timothy was angry because he was being held by the bodyguards and didn''t give it much thought. Jeff looked at him with a cold expression and spoke in voice that matched his aloof appearance. "Well¡­ talk."


    "Can you tell them to let go of me?"


    Before Jeff responded, he was interrupted by Oscar, who came out from the vi. Oscar gave a supporting nod to Jeff and then his gaze focused on Timothy.


    Security notified Jeff that JoAnna is inside house, and his heart was at ease knowing that she is safe even if there are more intruders.


    "Did youe alone?" Jeff knows that Timothy might lie. But he still wanted to ask.


    "Yes. Can you tell them to let go of me?" Timothy looked like he is in pain as he repeated his question.


    Jeff looked at Timothy, man in histe fifties, early sixties. He didn''t look like a threat. Jeff can definitely take him on. He nodded to the bodyguards and they let him go before taking two steps back. Dozen more bodyguards surrounded Timothy about ten feet away from him. If he even thought about rushing at Jeff, or Oscar, they would pounce on him.


    Jeff waited for Timothy to start talking. The man red at him without a word before speaking. "Why did you target mypany? Why my family?"


    "There is a misunderstanding." Jeff calmly exined. "You are the one who targeted my family. What we did was only retaliation."


    Timothy gritted his teeth. "We only hoped that our families can join. How can that be targeting?"


    Jeff didn''t allow any emotion to resurface. He was calm andposed as he spoke, at least on the outside. "Will you deny all the things which your wife and both daughters did, and we didn''t respond? We pretended that it didn''t happen and let it go. But when your daughter wanted to kill my fianc¨¦e, that was when you really crossed the line." As he finished talking hint of anger escaped Jeff, and he was not able to conceal it.


    Timothy''s face darkened. "You took away mypany and everything I have because women are fighting?"


    Jeff was furious that Timothy ssified making JoAnna fall off a horse as ''women are fighting''. That was very dangerous, and he was there to witness it! Jeff took a deep breath and managed to maintain hisposure. "I bought shares of yourpany because it seemed like a good investment. But I was wrong, so I decided to cut my losses." Jeff responded calmly. He will never admit openly why he did it. He knows very well that their conversation might be recorded. Someone might be hundreds of feet away and recording them. He is not reckless to give a confession openly.


    "You are lying!" Timothy squeezed through his teeth.


    "You have the right to your own opinion." Jeff shrugged.


    "You scheming bastard!" Timothy reached to his back and in next instant he held a gun into Jeff''s face.


    The bodyguards didn''t have time to react. Few of them took a step toward Timothy.


    "Stay away! Or I will shoot! At this distance I will not miss!" Timothy screamed. "Back! Go back!"


    Bodyguards were not sure how to react. About half of them took a step back, and other half just stood in ce. They wanted to go and grab the weapon, but they feared that he might shoot.


    Oscar stepped forward trying toe between Timothy and Jeff, but Jeff extended his arm and pushed him to the back. He can''t let his father get in danger.


    Jeff saw that Timothy lost it, there was no more reasoning with him. Timothy''s eyes were red from rage, and his face contorted in anger.


    Jeff took a deep breath and did his best not to show any fear while facing barrel of the gun. His onlyforting thought at this moment is that JoAnna is inside, safe. "What do you think you will achieve with this? Even if you shoot me, do you think you will leave this ce alive?"


    "I don''t care! You took everything away from me! Why would I let you enjoy your life?" Timothy''s eyes were crazy. He ispletely out of his mind. He didn''t care what will happen to him. He already lost everything. His money,pany, family, pride. The only thing left was a blinding desire for revenge.


    Oscar tugged Jeff''s shirt, wanting toe in front of him, but Jeff pushed him back and gave him a stern look. He was clear that he wants him to stay away.


    "If you kill me, do you think that your problems will go away? Or will you add more to them?" Jeff''s voice was calm. He surprised even himself how calm he sounded.


    "Do you think I care?! I don''t! I don''t! If I can wipe you away from this world, I will be happy!" Timothy saw Jeff as the source of all his problems. If he gets rid of him, problems will be gone as well. Or maybe not¡­ but he was not able to think clearly. He only wanted revenge. And revenge means getting rid of the man who caused it all.


    Timothy enjoyed holding Jeff at a gunpoint. He enjoyed wielding the power of deciding if he will live or die¡­ or maybe just cripple him. The gun was pointing at Jeff''s head. He will not miss. Crazed smile bloomed on Timothy''s face as he slowly applied pressure on the trigger, anxiously waiting for that gunshot which will remove source of all his problems.


    Deafening silence fell over White property while everyone present was caught in their own thoughts. Should they do something? Should they move? Will the man shoot? Will he hit his target? What if¡­?


    BANG!

 Chapter 455 - The End Of Cox Family (4)

    Gunshot that tore the silence was so loud that everyone felt tremor and most of them thought that they were the ones who got shot.


    All eyes were on Timothy, his face contorted beyond recognition. Arm that was holding a gun was extended toward Jeff, but more than half of his hand was missing!


    Some people looked at Jeff whose gaze was fixed to the roof of the vi. Jeff''s whole face was lit up while watching the most beautiful woman in the world. JoAnna was there, holding her TAC-50; a rifle of such a high firepower that it can stop an armored vehicle, and it''s usually not used against people, because it''s an overkill.


    Timothy''s screams filled the space. It was horrid to listen to.


    BANG!


    Another gunshot shook everyone up. Part of Timothy''s left leg was missing, just below the knee. He fell to the ground, in slow motion. When he hit the ground, everything was silent again. Timothy fainted.


    JoAnna kept the rifle down and leaped over the fence. Jeff held his breath as he watched JoAnna swiftly descend down the fa?ade of the vi like a cat, or maybe a spider, or a monkey¡­ her movements were precise and nimble as she was supporting herself on the downspout and windowsills, only touching them lightly to slow down her otherwise free fall.


    JoAnna was never good at martial arts, it never stuck to her. But Ste''s persistent training made her extremely agile. Coming down from the roof of a two-story building like that, was a child''s y for her.


    In few seconds, JoAnna moved from the roof of the vi to one step away from Jeff. She stopped and observed him. "Are you OK?" Her voice came out as a whisper.


    It seemed that the whole world was silent. It was so quiet that everyone heard her question.


    Jeff responded with a small nod. He was shocked by everything that happened inst minute. He was held at a gunpoint, his beautiful fianc¨¦e shoot off a hand and a leg while protecting him, and then he watched her disy ninja-like skills toe down the building.


    Jeff''s shock was cut off when JoAnna leaped in his embrace.


    Only when she felt his warmth and heard his heartbeat did JoAnna exhale in relief.


    They held each other tightly and tears started pouring down her face.


    Few minutes earlier, when she reached the roof and looked down, she saw Jeff standing in front of Timothy who was raging. When Timothy held a gun to Jeff''s head, JoAnna thought that she will lose him. Her heart shattered into a million pieces at a thought that Jeff will be gone from her life, and she did the only thing she could. Her body moved on its own and grabbed a rifle which was in the case close by. Her only thought was to hurry up. She can''t bete. She needs to act first. She needs to protect the most important person in her life. Faster, faster¡­ FASTER!


    First gunshot gave her a relief. The gun was gone from that man''s hand. He can''t hurt Jeff anymore.


    But that bastard is still standing. And she took another shoot. To make sure that despicable man does not stand again. That horrible man who dared to think that he can take Jeff away from her.


    She didn''t care about any consequences. As long as Jeff is safe, she can take whatever ising.


    Now that she is in his arms, all the fear, anxiety and stress she felt inst few minutes exploded into a river of tears. She sobbed like never before. "I thought I''m going to lose you¡­", JoAnna said between her sobs.


    Jeff tightened his hug. ''So did I¡­'' But he didn''t say that aloud. It would only make things worse, and he might cry as well.


    He was never so scared in his life. Jeff knew that Timothy will shoot. He felt helpless not knowing how to avoid it. If it was half a year ago, he probably would not care. He never cared about these things such as life or death, it is a circle of life. There is no point resisting when your timees.


    But this time was different. He had so much to lose. He thought how he will not see JoAnna''s smile anymore, how he will not feel her touch again. He thought how he will miss their wedding, and the honeymoon, and the rest of their lives. And his heart ached.


    Jeff felt like he died few minutes ago¡­ like that first gunshot was for him to take. And now he is living a second life. Life that JoAnna gifted him¡­ because she saved his life. Again.


    She saved him in Seattle, in that hospital when she came to check on his IV. She saved him that evening when he found her on the fountain. And that morning when she thanked him for being a gentleman after she ate his breakfast. And that morning when she let him drive her to her apartment. And when she said that she will give him her tomorrow. And when she returned his kiss on top of the Space Needle. And when she told him that she loves him. And when she said that she will move in with him. And when she said that she will marry him¡­ and so many more times.


    His heart was dead before he met her. Her every action made him feel more alive. Her every smile made him enjoy life and look forward to tomorrow.


    And today, again, she made him appreciate life.


    Jeff lowered his head and took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of JoAnna''s shampoo. He was happy that he can do that.


    Everyone watched in silence as Jeff lifted JoAnna and carried her inside.


    Only when the door closed behind Jeff and JoAnna, bodyguards started moving. At first their eyes darted around, then their heads, and then the rest followed. Soon they were talking about God-like abilities of their Young Mistress. No one addressed her as ''Miss Hill'' anymore, they all used ''Young Mistress''.


    Some were brave enough to express their hope that she can be their Master and teach them some moves.


    Oscar listened to these bodyguards and rage swelled inside him. "What Master?! What teachings?!! You should be happy if you still have your jobs tomorrow!" He huffed few times before continuing. "All of you should be ashamed of yourselves! You let the intruder in! With a gun!!! If it''s not for my daughter-inw''s actions, he would kill my son! You are all useless!" Oscar paused for few seconds while ring at bodyguards. "You better prepare yourselves for what ising, because in half an hour I will start reviewing your performance." He huffed few times and called chief of bodyguards to give him instructions about the cleanup of the mess. When that was done, he went inside.


    "What happened? Why is Anna crying?" nor rushed to Oscar as soon as he got inside. She saw Jeff carry in JoAnna, but she didn''t want to go and ask for details. She could see that they are not in the mood to talk.


    Oscar shook his head. "Let''s go and review security footage together. I suspect that my eyes yed tricks on me. I''m not sure I believe myself what I saw.." He ushered nor to the security room.

 Chapter 456 - She Is His Everything

    In Jeff''s bedroom, Jeff and JoAnna are in the bed, holding each other tightly.


    After some time, JoAnna stopped sobbing and he carried her to the bathroom to wash her face. He helped her clean up, and then carried her back to the bed. Gently, carefully, as if he fears that she might break.


    She is so delicate, and so strong at the same time. Jeff was not sure how to hold her, how much pressure he can exert without hurting her. But he knew that he does not want to let go of her, and she didn''t want to let go of him either.


    After all that happened, they needed each other to confirm that it''s over. Maybe it was just a bad dream, or a twisted reality, but for a moment, both of them faced a possibility that they will not be together. That hurt. Like an open wound that stings like crazy.


    Both of them relived the incident in their minds several times. Feeling of danger creeped into their hearts and it seemed impossible to shake off.


    Few times JoAnna''s shoulders shivered, and he rubbed her back gently. His actions were telling her that it''s all OK now, and that they are safe. Both of them.


    He pulled her close to him and held her tightly. They breathed together, and their hearts thumped together. And it was enough.


    JoAnna looked up at him and their eyes met. He was looking at her as well.


    She shifted her body higher, so that their eyes align. After few seconds of gazing into his eyes, she rested her head on the pillow, just above his shoulder. They don''t know how long they held each other like that in silence.


    JoAnna thought how reckless he was to go outside and face that man, and a light frown veiled her perfect face. "Don''t you ever put yourself at risk like that again! Just thinking that you are in danger made me go crazy."


    Jeff pressed his lips into a thin line. He wanted to say that he didn''t do it on purpose. He thought that she might be in danger, and that is why he rushed out without thinking. But he didn''t say anything. He only responded with a small nod.


    "You told me few nights ago that you already know how your life would be without me. And for that moment, up on the roof, I got a glimpse of how I would feel if I lose you¡­ and it was unbearable." JoAnna''s eyes were red again, threatening to flood once more. Her chin was trembling, and her voice became a whisper as she continued. "Jeffrey White, if anything happened to you, I would follow right after. I can''t live without you¡­" She suppressed sobs in her throat with difficulty. "You need to take care of yourself, because, in that way, you are taking care of me as well."


    She was looking at him, and her sight was blurry due to tears that filled her eyes. If she could see clearly, she would see that his eyes are the same, red and full of tears.


    JoAnna cupped his cheeks with her palms and brushed her lips over his.


    His lips parted in response and he let her kiss him as much as she wanted. And she wanted a lot.


    JoAnna kissed him with desperation fueled by need to confirm his presence, right there, next to her.


    Their breaths mixed and they inhaled each other.


    It took a while for JoAnna to notice that he is only responding to her. She inched away and observed him for a second before asking, "Don''t you want me?"


    Jeff responded with a small nod, almost shyly.


    "Show me." JoAnna demanded. "Show me how much you want me."


    Jeff''s hand moved to the back of her head and he pulled her in for a kiss. When he closed his eyes, one tear escaped down his temple. He was d that JoAnna''s eyes are closed as well, and she didn''t see it.


    He does not want her to see how vulnerable and weak he is at this point. Those useless feelings that he pushed away long time ago, resurfaced again and made him feel insecure. And this woman in his arms saved him. Again. She is not aware that at this exact moment she is saving him once more. With every kiss, every touch, she is pulling him out from the abyss of misery. She believes in him. She loves him. She trusts him. She needs him. She fuels his desire to be a better man. To be a man who can protect her, and she can rely on. To be her man.


    Her endless love fills up his heart and makes it beat stronger, just for her.


    His kiss was hungry and unstoppable.


    JoAnna''s mind melted, and she was not aware at what point they rolled over so that he ended up on top of her.


    Since they got into the room, Jeff was silent. But that kiss told her how much he keeps bottled up inside. All his fears, doubts, desperation, hopes and love. He told her everything with that kiss.


    Jeff''s hands trembled as he traced curves of her body, wanting to feel her more, to remove clothes which separated their bodies. But he only kissed her. For a long time. Gently, seductively, their lips barely touching and then domineering, almost tyrannical, deep, demanding, before shifting back to gentle seduction. His kiss matched changes in him as his thoughts shifted before merging into one. One thought that can be described with one word: JoAnna. She is his everything. He wants to protect her and cherish her and devour her at the same time. And he is torn between those needs.


    JoAnna felt that he is holding back for some reason. "I said¡­ Show me how much you want me¡­", she whispered into his lips.


    Jeff burned from maddening desire to be inside her. JoAnna''s words made him forget any stops he had and surrender to his animalistic needs. His mind focused on his arousal and her weing wet heat, which is so familiar, yet always new and exhrating. His hands moved under her dress and his fingers reached for her panties.


    The impatience of the way Jeff tore panties from JoAnna''s body made her shiver from excitement.


    She weed his weight pressing on her. She weed his strength holding her. She weed his length within her. She enjoyed feeling muscles of his back flexing beneath her hands as he mmed himself inside her again and again.


    And then, both of them confirmed that they are alive. Right then, when they gripped each other tightly through shuddering waves of pleasure and their sounds blended into one.


    Jeff''s head fell on the pillow just above JoAnna''s shoulder while his body slightly arched above her, trying not to press her down, fearing that he is too heavy, and notfortable. He whispered her name and told her that he loves her. She wrapped her arms around his torso and pulled him down on her. And she smiled.


    Jeff gathered JoAnna in his arms and held her closely. They breathed together, and their hearts thumped together. And it was enough.. It was everything.

 Chapter 457 - Las Vegas (1)

    ~ Las Vegas ~


    Unaware of the drama that urred at White family vi shortly after they left, Sarah and Aiden checked in their hotel in Las Vegas.


    After inspecting their royal suite, Sarah happily went to freshen up.


    Aiden was not able to stop smiling while he listened Sarah sing in the shower. She was in a good mood, and it was contagious.


    He was at hisptop, eating a Honeycrisp apple and confirming that nothing unusual is published about Spirit Pavilion. Then he went into police files of Reno PD and verified that Lindsay is in police custody.


    "Anything new?", Sarah''s voice came from behind him as she stepped out of the bathroom.


    He took another bite of the apple before speaking and turning toward her. "Everything is going as nned. I can¡­" His words stopped in his throat. She was wearing a short blonde wig and a tight ck leather outfit that didn''t leave much to imagination.


    "What do you think?" She blinked few times and smiled seeing that he is dazed.


    It took him few seconds to resume his breathing, and then he almost choked on the apple. Sarah rushed to him with intention to smack him on the back, but he waved his arm to stop her. Eventually his coughing eased. "You are going out like that?" The top was a crop top, and her belly was exposed. ''When did she get a piercing at her belly button?'' And pants were so tight that he can''t imagine how difficult was to pull them on¡­ or to take them off.


    "Yes." She showed a bright smile. "How do I look?"


    Aiden frowned. "Different." She really didn''t look like herself, but that does not mean that she was not alluring. Just in a more¡­ sluttish way. ''How many people will stare at her like that?!!'' He would prefer if she wears a sack over her body when they go out. Then no one else will lust for her.


    "Good! I''m going for different." She showed a satisfied smile. "I got one for you as well."


    His face darkened. "I''m not wearing a wig."


    Sarah burst intough. "Not a wig¡­ An outfit¡­ so that we match."


    Aiden frowned and didn''t respond. He can only hope that he will not wear something so¡­ tight.


    She bent to pick up things from the bottom of her suitcase. "I got IDs as well, for both of us. Let me see which ones go with this look¡­"


    Aiden didn''t hear much of what she was saying. ''When did she get a tattoo on her back?!!'' He hoped it''s a temporary one. But soon he focused on her bottom half. Those leather pants were tight, and when she bent to reach into the suitcase, it entuated her curves. He wanted to grab those hips and m himself inside.


    A thought appeared in his mind that they are in a hotel, technically on a vacation¡­ why is he holding back, exactly? In a sh he was behind her, and his hands went around her body, pulling her close.


    Sarah inhaled sharply when she felt how hard he is as he pressed against her. "You like this look so much? If I knew, I would wear it earlier¡­"


    "I would prefer you without anything, but I don''t know how to remove it.", he admitted while his hot breath caressed her neck between kisses. His hands touched around, but he didn''t feel any zipper or buttons, or anything that would make this tight garmente off. He saw that Sarah is only mischievously smiling, without intention to help him. "Some help, please?", he pleaded.


    "It''s actually stretchy. Ites off easily¡­" She put her thumb under the waistband of her pants and demonstrated that it''s stretching.


    Aiden squinted, showing the irritation caused by his ignorance and pushed her onto the bed.


    He pulled her pants down and Sarah asked: "Do you prefer me as usual, or should I be blonde?" She was gesturing if she should keep her wig on or remove it.


    Aiden stopped his movements and looked at her. "Baby, as long as it''s you, it does not matter." He saw her smile and his movements resumed.


    She liked his answer. She liked it a lot¡­ and what he did after, she liked even more.


    ¡­


    Early that evening, Aiden''s phone was ringing. Hezily stretched his arm to the side table to see who is calling. It was Oscar.


    He cleared his throat and answered. "Yes?"


    While he listened, Sarah felt his grip tighten around her. She looked up at Aiden and saw that he is frowning. He didn''t put it on speaker, so she was not sure why Oscar called, but Sarah could tell that it''s not good.


    "OK. We will watch surveince footage from here." Aiden ended the call with a solemn expression. He looked at Sarah. "There was an incident at home. Timothy Cox got on the property..." He saw her expression change into panic and quickly added. "Everyone is fine. But it was close... Let''s see what surveince captured."


    Sarah and Aiden watched video from several different cameras while sitting on the bed, wrapped in a bedsheet. When they finished, they had a good idea of what happened.


    Aiden was praising JoAnna, and her resolute action. "If Anna hesitated even a second¡­" He shook his head, unable to finish his sentence. Sarah embraced him and they held each other for some time.


    After his emotions settled, Aiden admired his future sister-inw. "She has some good moves."


    "We are Ste''s daughters." Sarah reminded him. No further exnation was necessary.


    "Does Sophia also have these¡­ skills?"


    "In my opinion, she was the most promising one between three of us. But she always preferred using her brain." Sarah didn''t want to talk about that anymore. Her mind went back to the surveince videos. "Oscar needs to improve security."


    "Yeah." Aiden agreed. "For a long time, we didn''t have any serious issues¡­ it seems that everyone there rxed. I''m sure my dad will sort them out."


    Sarah nodded, and her mind went toward their property in California. House is nearingpletion. She will get Eve to watch over everything.


    If Eve was at the White family property, today''s incident would not happen. Eve would alert them immediately as soon as Timothy approached the gate¡­


    Dazzling smile lit up Sarah''s face. "I have THE perfect wedding present for Anna and Jeff!"


    Aiden raised his eyebrows while expecting her to exin.


    Sarah frowned. "I will tell you only if you promise to keep it a secret."


    Aiden nodded without hesitation.


    Sarah dyed speaking for few seconds, increasing the suspense. "They are getting a house in Los Angeles¡­ and I will get¡­ Eve to keep them safe."


    "You have no idea how much Jeff will like that!" Aiden voiced his thoughts andughed.


    "And I will be at ease knowing that they are safe¡­ Hey! We can do the same for Sophia''s house as well. I think they already made an offer for a property in Seattle." Sarah was happy that she found great gifts for her sisters. She thought of so many things, but they have money, and she didn''t want to give them something they will not use. Eve is perfect! And Eve can handle looking over few more properties without any issues. Actually, Eve can do so much more!


    They talked about Eve until Sarah noticed time. "Hey! We need to go and hit casinos! At this rate, we are wasting time! Why did wee early if we are just going to stay cooped up in a room?" Sarah had a pitiful expression.


    Aiden saw that she is exaggerating. "Why are you overreacting? Let''s get ready and go. We just need to y a bit faster, and we will make up for this time."


    Sarah paused. "WE?!! Who said that you are ying?"


    "What will I do?" Aiden was confused at the thought that he will not get to y. Why is he going to the casino then?


    "You sit by my side and look pretty!" Sarah grinned.


    Aiden was outraged. "You!"


    Sarahughed while avoiding pillows which he threw at her. "OK¡­ OK! I will give you a chance to show me what you can do. If you have some skills, you can participate. Only one rule: no cheating. You need to use your skills."


    Aiden agreed and they went to shower and get ready for the evening.

 Chapter 458 - Las Vegas (2)

    ~ Las Vegas ~


    Later in the evening, Sarah and Aiden are having a six-course dinner in a private VIP room. Huge windows offer amazing views of the Las Vegas strip, but Sarah and Aiden are not paying attention to it.


    Aiden was recollecting how before they left for the casino, Sarah exined games they will target, budget as well as overall strategy. He was impressed how thorough she is but at the same time he was a bit doubtful that all can run as smooth as she nned it. And now he needs to admit that there is no room for doubts¡­ when Sarah ns something, it turns out even better than the original n, because she is actually reserved when she ns.


    He could only shake his head helplessly as she switched between tables, and amount of chips in her possession at least doubled every time.


    She started with $1k, and now she has more than $300k! They spent about one hour in the casino before she said that she is hungry.


    Aiden observed that Sarah is back in her thoughts¡­ nning for next step. Looking at her mesmerizing appearance with that short blonde hair, looking like a young rebel¡­ he can only admire her. Is it possible that a girl like this exists? And she is right here, with him.


    He cleared his throat to get her attention. "What will you do with the money?"


    She looked at him as if he said something outrageous. "Keep it.", she responded after a long silence. "Do you think I should do something else with the money?"


    Aiden shrugged and leaned back, increasing distance between them subconsciously. "Usually you don''t keep the money¡­ so I was just wondering."


    "I don''t keep the money that is not mine. But this money is mine. I yed a game, I won¡­ without cheating."


    Aiden thought about it for a second, "Yes. You didn''t cheat." He had to agree with the facts. "But don''t you think you have an¡­ advantage here?" He implied how she can easily predict the oue. Counting cards is one thing, increases chance of a win¡­ but with her is not just increased chances. She always wins! She even got a huge win at a roulette table. How is that possible? She exined earlier that every dealer has his own style and when you take into consideration gestures, force, starting position of his hands, it''s easy to predict the winningbination. Well¡­ it''s easy for her.


    "What about my advantage?" Sarah tilted her head and looked at him with innocence only she can reveal after winning more than 300 times of what she started with in less than one hour.


    Aiden was not sure how to respond. ''What about it¡­?''


    Sarah felt the need to exin herself. She does not want Aiden to think that she is taking something that is not hers. She is many things, but thief is not one of them. "This is how I see it¡­ at work, I finish my tasks quickly, faster than most¡­ right?"


    "Faster than anyone." He had to admit.


    "So, I have an advantage¡­ my knowledge, experience, analytical skills, and this¡­" She pointed at her head. "¡­ gives me an advantage over others, correct?"


    He knows that it means advantage over him. There are no other people she canpare herself with, only him. But still, she is correct, so he has to ignore his hurt pride and agree. She is brilliant, he can''t deny that. "Correct."


    Sarah was happy that he agreed. "Since I have that advantage, should I refuse my paycheck? Should I refuse bonus? I am aware that I do many things faster than most of the people. Should I refusepensation for my efforts because of that?" Sarah saw that Aiden is stunned by her argument, and she got her point across. "As I said, I didn''t cheat. I follow the rules of the house, and I won this fairly. Why would I do anything other than keeping the money?"


    "Sure, sure¡­ forget I said anything." He can only surrender. This girl is too magnificent. He is already here with her, so he might as well enjoy it. He is enjoying.


    "Let''s finish food and get changed." Sarah nced at the time.


    "What''s next?"


    "We are going to a private event, for high rollers. We can''t go like this¡­" She was referring to their outfits. They looked like two young rebels.


    "What are we ying there?"


    "Card games, of course¡­ but you need to think if you want to participate. I noticed that while you y, you are getting distracted easily, and few times you even missed your turn to ce a bet."


    Again, he had to admit. "You are already gorgeous¡­ and when I saw your unstoppable winning spree, I could not help but be enchanted by your presence."


    Sarah smiled. She liked his choice of words. "Well, this will be more¡­ risky. And I will still be winning. If you think that you will be dazed and not pay attention to the game, then you might as well give up on ying and just stay by my side and look pretty." She grinned.


    Aiden rolled his eyes. "How can you say that I just stand there and look pretty? Are you with me only for my looks?" He does not mind that she likes how he looks. But he is more than just looks, right?


    "You are very handsome. I don''t mind you being my boy-toy." Sarah giggled and pinched his cheeks.


    He was about to retaliate, when her attention got pulled to the view outside. "Oh, the Begio fountains show starts. That is nice! Let''s watch¡­" She scooted closer to him and leaned into his embrace.


    He forgot that he was about to bicker with her and hugged her tightly while enjoying the show¡­ with her.


    They finished dinner and got changed.


    Sarah prepared everything. They had matching outfits. Their clothes showed elegance, style and money. Whoever saw them knew that they are someone of importance. That is the effect she was going for. Sarah was wearing a well fitting dark blue sleeveless gown. Her hair was pulled into a neat bun with few strands falling down. Aiden''s suit was ck with dark blue details.


    The sight of two of them walking in through the grand entrance was breathtaking.


    Sarah nced at Aiden and blushed thinking of a previous scene in the dressing room for exclusive customers.


    "Remember why we are here¡­" Sarah reminded him between kisses while trying to resist, knowing that it''s useless. Her actions didn''t match her words at all.


    "I''m trying¡­ and the only thing I know is that I''m here¡­ with you¡­" He admitted.


    She was d that she didn''t put her dress on, there was less things to remove. "Wait¡­" She weakly protested when he undid her bra.


    "There is no one else¡­ and the doors are locked¡­"


    Her knees got weak and he held her with one hand while his other took care ofst piece of garment that was in the way. She was lost in passion as he guided her with the motion of his hips, and she used his lips to muffle her screams.


    ¡­


    They reached grand French doors and showed their IDs to the person standing with two guards in front. Skinny man checked their IDs,pared them to the information on his tablet and smiled. "Mr. ck, Mrs. ck¡­ We hope you enjoy your evening¡­" The man assumed they are married, it was a logical conclusion: samest name, holding each other tightly, and he could clearly see attraction between them. He gestured toward the door, and one of the guards swiftly opened it and another long hallway was revealed in front of them.


    "ck?" Aiden whispered as they walked through the hallway. He didn''t check the ID she gave him¡­ she gave him several, and he just took them without paying attention what is on them.


    "Don''tin¡­ you know I''m bad with names." Sarah whispered back. She had difficulty picking names, and ck is opposite of White¡­ so she picked it.


    "What are we, siblings, cousins, or¡­?" They have the samest name. The man at the door obviously assumed they are married, but Aiden wanted to know why Sarah decided on samest name. Did she have some agenda, or is he overthinking it?


    "Does it matter?" Sarah paused for a second. "Whatever you want."


    Aiden heard heartbeat in his ears while he spoke: "How about, you be my wife¡­ for tonight?"


    They stopped in front of the second set of grand French doors and staff opened it withrge smiles wishing them to have a pleasant evening.


    Sarah turned to Aiden and smiled. She gave him one small nod of agreement. "Tonight¡­ we already have matching rings, so it''s fine." She turned to look at an impressive room with several tables in front of them. There was not a lot of people inside, and number of waitresses were gliding effortlessly with trays filled with various beverages, cigars and snacks. Just a nce at the overall atmosphere and it was obvious that this is not a room for regr yers. Everything smelled of power and money¡­ and Sarah liked it!


    Aiden was not sure if his heart stopped or is beating like crazy. His eyes didn''t leave Sarah and he had difficulty catching his breath. ''She only smiled and said that she will be my wife for tonight. We are only pretending, acting.. It''s not real. Why am I reacting like this? Why is this so important?''

 Chapter 459 - Las Vegas (3)

    "Oh, man¡­" Sarah sighed. She felt like pping him, or at least pinching those handsome cheeks, but in current setting, it was not appropriate. She tugged his arm lightly. "Aiden¡­ can you snap out of your daze?"


    "What?" He was obviously confused.


    Sarah gave him a stern look. "Mr. ck¡­ You either get yourself together or this will not work out well."


    Aiden paused for a second, using it topose himself. "I apologize, Mrs. ck. It will not happen again." He shed a dazzling smile.


    "That''s better." She exhaled in relief and turned back to the tables. "That one¡­" She slightly pointed her chin.


    They moved to the table which had three men ying. One dark tanned man had onedy with a lot of gold essories sitting next to him, and other two men were apanied by twodies each.


    When they noticed Sarah and Aiden approaching, everyone at the table looked at two of them. Men first checked out Sarah briefly and then their eyesnded on Aiden. Ladies were focused on Aiden mostly, not able to hide their lustful thoughts. Sarah noticed that exotic-lookingdy with a lot of gold jewelry next to the dark tanned man didn''t ogle at Aiden; Sarah appreciated that.


    "Are you here to y?" Middle Eastern man in his mid-thirties addressed Aiden.


    Aiden smiled and looked at Sarah, obviously telling them that she is the one making the decision.


    "We will watch a game or two first, before deciding. If you don''t mind." Sarah shed a smile which got their attention.


    All three men returned their attention to the game, obviously not minding Sarah and Aiden.


    Aiden observed Sarah and he could see that she was taking mental notes of men''s habits while ying. He loves when she is focused on a task in front of her. He tried to be as quiet as possible, and not to disturb her while taking in the sight of her lit up expression.


    Three handster, Sarah joined the game. One waitress got her a briefcase full of chips which got everyone''s attention.


    "Buy-in is ten thousand. No limits." Middle Eastern man shortly exined with a smug grin before game started.


    Sarah only smiled in response.


    About one hourter, Middle Eastern man was sweating bullets. He went all in on a hand which was pretty good. Other two men were out, so it was only Sarah and Middle Eastern man still in the game. Sarah called and he was surprised that she didn''t raise the bet.


    Middle Eastern man saw the cards and red at Sarah while she collected the pot, not able to conceal her grin.


    "How about a five-minute break?!" Middle Eastern man abruptly stood up and walked away without waiting for a response. Twodies who escorted him, followed after him with haste.


    "Sure, break is not a problem." Sarah suppressed her giggles.


    Man, who was sitting next to thedy with a lot of jewelry stood up and extended his hand to Sarah. There was a card between his slender fingers, she took it and heard him talk with Indian ent, "I hope we can meet for lunch tomorrow. My wife and I would love to get a chance to meet you better, Miss¡­"


    "Mrs. ck." Sarah corrected him and introduced herself at the same time with a smile.


    "And of course,e with your¡­", he looked at Aiden.


    "My husband." Sarah looked at the card. "Thank you, Mr. Patel. We will look at our schedule and let you know if we can join you."


    Heughed. "We hope you can. We are staying in a vi just outside Las Vegas. Address is on the back of the card. It would be our honor if you can join us."


    "Are you leaving?" Sarah asked, even though it was obvious.


    He smiled widely and his white teeth were almost blinding next to his darkplexion. "I know when to cut my losses." He extended his arm toward his wife, palm up and she took it. They both slightly nodded toward Sarah and Aiden before leaving.


    "Why didn''t you raise?" Aiden asked. He was referring to thest hand of the game. "You had him¡­" He gestured to the chair where Middle Eastern man was sitting.


    Sarah smiled. "Yes, but if I did that, he would note back for more. And I still want to y with him. I have a feeling that he has a lot to offer." Her smile turned into an evil grin.


    One inconspicuous door opened in the back, and two men stepped out followed by a small army of bodyguards. Aiden''s attention got drawn there.


    "That is our end goal." Sarah whispered into Aiden''s ear while almost resting her head on his shoulder. "If this is for VIPs, that is definitely the next level. You need to add several ''Vs'' in front of the VIP in order to get into that room."


    Aiden nced at Sarah''s face and he could swear that her eyes were shining at that moment.


    Middle Eastern man returned to the table with his twodies by his side. He regained hisposure and smiled while watching the waitress bring him another briefcase full of chips.


    Two men followed by bodyguards passed close by their table and Sarah nced at them for a moment. Her eyes met with one of two men. He was obviously looking at her with a hint of shock, like he recognized her, and didn''t expect her to be there.


    Sarah realized that the man looks familiar. ''Damn it! Why can''t I remember who he is?!'' Sarah cursed her weak memory of names and faces. He was already out of sight, due to bodyguards blocking her view as they walked out. It was only for a second, but Sarah was almost certain that he knows her, based on how he looked at her. And he looks familiar.


    She listed what she observed about him: middle-aged, probably inte forties, maybe early fifties. Definitely shorter than her, by a head, maybe? His hair was dark brown,bed to the back¡­ but hair can be changed, cut and colored. She should not look at hair. Sarah was flipping in her mind faces of people that she knows¡­ neighbors, acquaintances¡­ no one matched. Sarah felt that it''s important, but her brain was not cooperating.


    Aiden saw her expression. "What is it?" He spoke in a quiet voice.


    Sarah leaned closer and responded with a whisper, "Two men that walked by¡­ the one on the left. I think I know him¡­ and I think he knows me."


    Aiden thought for a second. "I saw him looking this way. I thought he was bewitched by your beauty."


    Sarah frowned. "Be serious. That was not a look of a person who has any romantic or lustful thoughts. He looked surprised to see me."


    Middle Eastern man cleared his throat.


    Sarah could see that he is low on patience.


    "We can resume whenever you are ready.", He snapped.


    Sarah had no choice but to let all thoughts about that mystery man dissipate and focus on the game which was starting.


    The man in front of her was arrogant and loaded.. Perfect.

 Chapter 460 - Las Vegas (4)

    It waste in the evening when Sarah and Aiden returned to their hotel room.


    Sarah was giddy from happiness. She would giggle andugh randomly, and people they passed while on their way to their room thought that she had too much to drink.


    "The haul for tonight was great!" Sarah eximed as they entered the room. "Let''s celebrate with some amazing room service! What should we get?" She took the menu and started picking things.


    "Only great? I would use a bigger word for how much you won." Aiden still had in his mind image of several waitresses following Sarah with briefcases full of chips after the game, so that they can count her winnings and deposit them to the ount. Aiden observed that she didn''t react to hisment. Sarah was happily twirling by herself through the room. Aiden grabbed her by the waist to stop her when she twirled nearby. "What is the n for tomorrow?"


    Sarah was a bit dizzy, and she took few seconds to rest her head on his shoulder before responding. "In the evening, we are going to another VIP room¡­ I hope that by the time security conference ends we attract enough attention to qualify for that back room where all the goodies are."


    Last few hours he is thinking about the lunch invitation from the Indian man. If they go, that means they get to extend their Mr. and Mrs. y. He needs to find out if she ns to go¡­ the invitation was extended to her. "How about the n during the day?"


    "We will visit casinos. I have few more to say ''hello'' to¡­ those are the ones that banned mest time." Sarah pouted for a second before returning to her happy mode and looking at the menu for room service. "Come here¡­ tell me what you want."


    Aiden was not happy that Sarah didn''t address lunch for next day¡­ but he will askter. He can see that she is interested in ordering things.


    ¡­


    Not long after, they freshened up, and an array of dishes was delivered to their room. Sarah was watching a movie on TV and eating strawberry ice cream.


    Aiden joined her on the sofa and observed her wearing his white T-shirt. It was more than just few sizes bigger for her which was obvious based on the oversized opening around her neck¡­ it showed a hint of her exquisite corbones and extended to her cleavage. The fabric covered her bottom and a top portion of her thighs. Her bare long legs were curled up to the side, slightly under her body¡­ he thought that Sarah never looked so inviting.


    "Try this¡­ it''s very good." Sarah was offering him the ice cream. She ced the spoon in his mouth. "What do you say?"


    He nodded. "Good." Aiden fidgeted for some time before speaking. He can''t dy this any longer. "What are we going to do for lunch tomorrow?"


    Sarah didn''t remove her sight from the TV. "Whatever you want."


    "What about that man¡­ who invited us for lunch."


    Sarah nced at Aiden, "Do you usually ept lunch invitations from strangers?" She obviously didn''t n on going.


    Aiden felt that he should not give up easily. "He didn''t look like a simple person. Maybe we should not just dismiss him."


    "Oh?" Sarah wanted to tell him to drop the silly idea¡­ but it seems that he is willing to go, and Sarah didn''t have the heart just to deny him. "If you are interested, look him up. His card is still in my purse."


    Aiden''s face lit up. There is still hope.


    It didn''t take much time for Aiden to find information on Saurabh Patel. "Look¡­" He showed hisptop to Sarah. "He is a bigshot in real estate and software. And¡­ he is one of the organizers for the security conference we are attending."


    "You are kidding!"


    Aiden was happy that Sarah showed enthusiasm. ''The lunch is ON!'' He did his best to look calm, handing her hisptop. "No¡­ see for yourself."


    "No need. I believe you." She refused to take hisptop and her gaze went back to the TV.


    But she still didn''t say anything about the lunch. He needs to confirm. "So¡­ for tomorrow lunch¡­"


    "You want to go?" Sarah could not believe how sheepish he looked. ''He must have some agenda¡­ but I can''t tell what it is.''


    "It can''t hurt to have a man like that in ourwork."


    Sarah exhaled. "OK. Fine. Call him to confirm that we areing."


    Aiden called right away and left a voicemail. It waste in the evening and he didn''t expect man to pick up. But few minutester, Aiden got a call. It was Mr. Patel. He was away from the phone, but as soon as he heard the voicemail, he called Aiden back.


    After the call, Aiden was obviously happy. His huge grin showed it. "We are all set. Tomorrow, 1 PM¡­ Mrs. ck."


    Sarah pouted. "That was supposed to be only for these VIP events. Now it''s dragging into the day¡­"


    "You don''t like being my wife?" Aiden didn''t realize that his expression revealed his disappointment. Luckily for him (or not) Sarah was focused on the TV.


    "That is not what I said.", she mumbled while trying to get her mind back on the movie.


    "What do you think about moving to the honeymoon suite?"


    Sarah turned to face him, not sure from where this idea came from. "Why?"


    He put his most charming smile on while exining, "Technically, today we became Mr. and Mrs. Shouldn''t we enjoy the honeymoon suite?"


    Sarah didn''t understand his logic. What Mr. and Mrs.? It''s just a roley, and not real. Also, they are in thergest suite that hotel offers. Unless there is a better one, she is not moving. "This suite is the best one. The only thing you get there is free choctes and champagne. You can order them here if you feel like it." Sarah''s attention went back to the TV. "Besides, honeymoon suite is for people who got married¡­ for real. I would feel like a cheater to take someone else''s spot. What if there are actual newlyweds and they can''t get that suite because we are ying?"


    "What if we are not ying?" Aiden was not aware how these words came out of him. But he could not take them back¡­ after a sh of panic, he did his best to get that charming smile of his back on.


    Sarah turned to look at him, slightly annoyed that he is asking questions which don''t make sense. What does he mean: ''not ying''? Does he mean that they get married for real? No, there is no way he is thinking that¡­ but nothing else makes sense¡­ As of recently he does not make sense. Getting lost in a daze randomly, smiling by himself. The only thing Sarah can think of is to ask for rification. "What do you mean?"


    She observed him fidget for some time. He looked ufortable. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, Sarah''s phone rang.


    "Hold that thought¡­" She stood up and checked the phone. It was an unknown number. Sarah hesitated for a moment before picking up. "Yes, this is Mrs. ck¡­" Aiden watched her face lit up while listening to the person who called. "¡­ Yes¡­ Thank you¡­ We will be there." She ended the call and stood in a daze for few seconds before pouncing onto him. He barely had time to catch her.


    "Guess what!?"


    He shook his head and waited for her to talk.


    "We just got an upgrade to VVVVVVIP! We have ess to that back room!"


    "Howe?" Aiden was suspicious. Sarah said that it takes time. And her estimates are never wrong. Even if her performance was amazing, it should not be only one day. Right?


    She shook her head and responded honestly, "I don''t know. They said that someone vouched for me and I''m in¡­ maybe someone from today''s game?"


    "Will it make sense that someone who ys in that room can get people pushed onto a higher stage?" Aiden was still not convinced.


    "Maybe that someone was just scouting for potential customers¡­", Sarah guessed. "At the end, it does not matter. Right? We are in! No need to idle for days. If it''s not thiste we would go right now¡­ but tomorrow, big game begins!" She leaped out from hisp and hopped through the room excitedly for some time before calming down and noticing that there is no more strawberry ice cream. "I will order more¡­ Do you want some also?"


    Aiden shook his head and watched her go to make a phone call.


    Part of him felt a relief that the phone call interrupted their previous conversation, and that she forgot about it. And part of him was disappointed. ''Was I about to propose to Sarah?!!!'' He surprised himself by that realization. ''Did I really think of doing it without a ring!??'' Aiden was not sure which part got him upset more¡­ that he didn''t have a n¡­ or that he didn''t have a ring¡­ or that it would be close to 0% romantic¡­ or that he even thought of doing something like that. ''She is not ready¡­ we are ying around, but she is not affected at the slightest.'' He was upset that he is the only one moved by this whole Mr. and Mrs. roley. He wished that she thinks of being his wife¡­ at least a little bit. He needs to start putting some ideas into her head, so that she eases up into the whole marriage thing. Finally, he smiled while thinking about it.. He realized that he wants it¡­ now he needs to make her see it as well.

 Chapter 461 - Las Vegas (5)

    Next day, Sarah and Aiden spent morning in two casinos. Aiden was not surprised by Sarah''s winning any more. She was on fire, and he enjoyed basking in her mes. Most of the time he didn''t y at all, he just watched her with eyes full of love and admiration.


    Sarah spent some time to exin few of her strategies.


    "It all sounds great¡­ but I can''t use that logic without your observation skills and attention to detail.", he concluded with sorrow in his voice.


    "Oh¡­" There was hint of disappointment in her voice. "It''s OK. You are doing well without it." Sheforted him. Or she tried to.


    Aiden didn''t mind. He knows that she is at least one level above everyone else. He was happy that she is with him, and that he gets a chance to watch her shine.


    ¡­


    They went for a walk in one of the streets parallel to the strip, and Aiden sat on one bench next to the sidewalk with an excuse that he needs rest.


    ''What rest? We are barely walking 15 minutes!'' Sarah didn''t get a chance toin about that because she saw where he sat. "Do you need to sit here? Let''s go and find you another spot." Panic in her voice was obvious.


    Aiden shrugged, pretending he didn''t notice her unusual tone. "Nothing wrong with this. Come, sit next to me. Take a break."


    "Nothing wrong? This is a wedding chapel!" Sarah gestured to the building behind him. Above entrance it had a huge banner: ''The Best WEDDING CHAPPEL In Las Vegas''. "If we sit here, people will misunderstand."


    "What is there to misunderstand? Don''t make a big deal¡­ it''s a bench." He patted a spot next to him while trying to suppress his grin.


    Sarah was losing herposure. ''How can he be this careless? Wait¡­ is he doing this on purpose? No way¡­ why would he do this on purpose?'' She puffed her cheeks few times, obviously dissatisfied with his behavior. "What if someone thinks that we are waiting to¡­ you know¡­ get married."


    "Is there something wrong with that?" Her reaction made disappointment in him swell. He could not see a single hint that she is interested.


    There was some noise from the building, the door opened, and an obviously just married couple came out. They didn''t linger. They walked away down the street while holding each other.


    "Are you next?" Man in a ck suit asked while standing at the door.


    "We don''t have paperwork.", Aiden responded; displeasure in his voice was hard to hide.


    Man was not discouraged in the slightest. "You don''t need any. As long as you have IDs, that is enough. We offer full package. For $350 we will file everything for you, you get marriage certificate in mail. Package includes bottle of champagne, photos and video. Right now, we have a promotion going on, if you book our Elvis for your wedding song, you get 20% off!" It was obvious that man was happy how he advertised his service.


    Aiden looked at Sarah who was staring at the man with her mouth slightly open. Aiden exhaled in frustration, "We don''t have a willing bride."


    Man was confused for few seconds, his eyes darting from Aiden to Sarah. "Well¡­ I can''t help you with that. Come back when you find one." The man went back inside, leaving the door open.


    Sarah was still staring at the open door and not moving.


    Aiden shook his head. ''This will take longer than I thought.'' He stood up and put his hand around her shoulder, making her turn away. "Let''s go to the hotel. We should get ready for lunch."


    On the way to the hotel they were quiet, each in their own thoughts.


    Aiden was not happy with Sarah''s reaction. ''Does the idea of getting married to me terrify her that much?'' He felt his chest constricting. He knows she loves him. He knows that she can''t imagine her life without him¡­ So, what was that, then? What is with that shock which screamed that she does not want toe close to anything like marriage? He started doubting himself. Maybe he is not good enough for her. She is brilliant, and no matter how good he is, he can''tpare to her. Even if she is number one, and he is number two¡­ the gap between them is enormous. Will he be able to reach her? To convey his feelings? Maybe he is doing all this in a wrong way. That''s right. He will take a step back, reassess the situation and try something else.


    Sarah''s mind was in a loop. ''What was that? Did he drag me to the wedding chapel on purpose? Does he want to get married? No way¡­ we talked about it, and agreed that it''s early¡­ right? But¡­ What was that?'' She realized that she is going in circles and exhaled in frustration. They were close to the hotel when she decided to speak up. "Aiden?"


    He looked at her while trying to hide his negative feelings. All his anxiousness, doubts, displeasure¡­ it needs to go away. None of those went away, but he did a good job not letting those feelings show, or so he thought.


    Sarah saw that he has some internal struggle. No matter how much he tried to look like everything is fine, Sarah can see that he is not fine. It made her heart ache thinking that there is something he is not telling her. ''Does he not trust me? Why can''t he just say what is on his mind?''


    Sarah hesitated while talking. "Uhm¡­ whatever is on your mind¡­ I hope you can just tell me. I''m not good with hints¡­ and I tend to overthink things. So¡­ if you want to tell me something¡­ just tell me¡­ with words. OK?"


    Aiden was not moving for few seconds, processing what she said. Then he rxed. ''Of course. She always liked a straightforward approach. By doing these ridiculous hint-things I''m just making everything worse. What was I thinking?'' He cupped her cheek in his palm and caressed its edge with his thumb. "OK. I need some time to find the best way to convey my thoughts and feelings. As soon as I figure that out, I will tell you¡­ with words." He leaned in and kissed her on the lips lightly.


    Sarah felt how that light kiss carried something much more than just a kiss¡­ something very important. And whatever that something is, he will tell her. With words. When he is ready. She smiled. "Thank you." It was obvious that she was relieved.


    He was happy that she rxed. "I should be thanking you¡­ for reminding me what is important."


    "Like?"


    Aiden pulled Sarah in his embrace and held her tightly.. "This."

 Chapter 462 - Las Vegas (6)

    Aiden and Sarah reached a grand vi on the outskirts of Las Vegas with a cab.


    The maid let them inside and guided them to the living room. "Master and Mistress will be here in a minute."


    The Patels joined them not long after.


    "As you could see on my card, I''m Saurabh Patel, and this is my wife, Sudarsini Patel.", Mr. Patel introduced them when they entered living room.


    "Beautiful", Sarah said with a smile as she shook Sudarsini''s hand.


    "Oh, you speak ournguage, Mrs. ck?" Mr. Patel was surprised.


    "A little bit.", Sarah responded with modesty.


    They had a pleasant talk before lunch.


    Sarah observed Mr. Patel. Just by his posture and facial expressions you can see that he is a confident, powerful man. It''s definitely an aura of someone who is in charge.


    Mrs. Patel is a very beautiful woman, quiet, maybe even a bit timid. She obviously loves golden essories. Sarah took a note of this, in case they end up socializing with them, she knows what to get Sudarsini as a present.


    Lunch was served on the outside terrace, which was next to the swimming pool.


    During lunch, Mr. Patel''s phone rang, and he took the call taking only few steps away, not enough to be out of the earshot. It seems that he forgot that Sarah can speak Hindi, or he didn''t care. Sarah overheard parts of conversation and understood that the call was rted to the security conference which starts tomorrow.


    Sarah would usually just keep quiet and pretend that she didn''t understand, but this time it was different. Her curiosity was too strong to hold back. "Problems with the conference?"


    Mr. Patel slightly frowned. It was a call from his assistant, and they spoke in Hindi. He was not pleased that she heard and understood.


    Sarah smiled and waved her hands defensively. "Sorry. I didn''t mean to intrude. I just thought that we might help. Maybe."


    Mr. Patel shook his head lightly and smiled. "Thank you for your concern. I don''t think you can help."


    "You don''t know until you try." Sarah was persistent.


    At this point even Aiden was interested in what is going on. Why is Sarah intruding? It''s not like her to poke nose into someone else''s business.


    Mr. Patel decided to say few general points. He didn''t want to appear rude in front of the guests. "I got tasked to fill up number of VIP spots, and I''m two participants short. They tell me to pick randomly, but I''m afraid to give those spots to someone who is not worthy."


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. "How are VIP spots different from regr ones?"


    He didn''t like that Sarah is probing further, but she didn''t ask for anything that he can''t answer. "Morefortable amodation, and a chance to participate in an event after the conference."


    "How do you decide if someone''s worthy?" Sarah asked another question, realizing that Mr. Patel is close to crossing his line offort. But she couldn''t hold back.


    Just as she suspected, Mr. Patel raised his defenses and refused to say more. "Sorry Mrs. ck. I already said more than necessary. I hope you will understand. Topic of this conference is sensitive, and outsiders should not know about it."


    "What if we are not outsiders?"


    He was surprised by that question. "I''m not sure I follow, Mrs. ck."


    "Is there a way for us to show you that we are not outsiders?" Sarah wanted those VIP spots. For her, there is nothing better than winning, being on the top. VIP treatment is for people on the top. Even if she needs to fight for it, it''s worth it.


    He thought for some time while scrutinizing Sarah and Aiden. Then decided to speak. "Invitations are sent to a specific email address. If you can send me something from that address, then I can confirm your identity."


    Sarah nced at Aiden and gave him a slight nod. He understood and pulled their twoptops from the backpack.


    They opened theirptops and started getting into Mr. Patel''s wirelesswork without asking him for password, but it''s not like they need his help anyway. "Where do we send?" Sarah showed a mischievous smile.


    Both Sarah and Aiden shared an understanding. Mr. Patel is organizer of the conference they will attend. If he wants to look them up, he can. There is no point in hiding their hacker identities in front of this man.


    Mr. Patel was surprised by two emails that he received. His eyes darted from Sarah to Aiden for some time before he spoke. "30 and 31... Nice to meet you¡­ I assume you want those VIP spots."


    Sarah''s smile gave him a confirmation, but she still rified, "It would be nice to know what the after-conference event is¡­ but even without that, yes. We want those spots."


    Sarah saw that he is reluctant, so she added. "If you want us to prove that we are worthy of them, we will be happy to take on the challenge."


    "No need." Mr. Patel shook his head. His displeasure was now obvious.


    "What seems to be the problem? Please speak freely." Sarah was not sure why Mr. Patel''s mood dropped and hoped to fix it.


    "Did you ept lunch invitation because of these VIP seats?"


    Sarah understood. He thought that they are here just to take advantage of him. Well, honesty is the best policy, at least in this case. "We just found out about them now, after you took that phone call."


    He thought for some time before speaking again. "Did you ept lunch invitation because I''m one of the organizers for the event?" Mr. Patel''s stern gaze was on Sarah.


    Aiden was upset that Mr. Patel is looking at them with distrust. Well, he didn''t care much about himself, but he does not want to allow Sarah to go through this. She epted toe here only because he insisted. Aiden stood up and spoke to Mr. Patel, not able to hide his frustration: "I admit that we looked you up beforeing. Your background is one of the main reasons we decided toe here¡­ without it we would note. If that bothers you, or you think that we have some other agenda, let us know. We will leave." He was packing theirptops in the backpack, obviously ready to leave.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­" Mr. Patel was trying to defuse the situation. "It''s just that many people try to get close to me because of my status. I hope you understand. I apologize for jumping to conclusions."


    Aiden was still standing. He looked at Sarah, waiting to see what she wants to do. She gave him a small nod. He rxed and sat back in the chair, but he didn''t look at the food anymore. Aiden''s hand was protectively resting on Sarah''s shoulder and he didn''t even try to ease up his frown while facing Mr. Patel. He will not allow anyone to bully Sarah, not even a big shot like Mr. Patel.


    "Based on your identities, can I assume that Mr. and Mrs. ck are just one of your aliases?" Mr. Patel was facing Sarah; she had a friendlier appearance than Aiden.


    She only smiled in response.


    Mr. Patel bobbed his head a bit before asking, "Let me not ask if you are married¡­ will you need one room or two?" He was not sure if they are really together as lovers or just acting. Many hackers would take different identities while traveling in order to hide their traces. Some would even get married.


    "One." Sarah replied.


    There was a sh of surprise on Mr. Patel''s face before he nodded and stepped away to make a phone call. This time he went inside, so they were not able to overhear his conversation.


    He returned with a smile. "You got VIP spots and everything thates with it. There will be something in your room, as a token of my apology. I hope you will not refuse it."


    Sarah and Aiden nced at each other before thanking him.


    They didn''t stay long after that.


    Aiden was not able to get over Mr. Patel''s offence, and Sarah was notpletely rxed either. It''s not easy to forgive the fact that someone is incorrectly using you of wrongdoings.


    On the way back to the hotel they tried guessing what that will be ''something in their room''. Sarah wanted them to ce a bet for their guesses, but Aiden refused. "Seeing how you are winning, I will be crazy to bet against you.", heughed. "But remember that I am on your team. For whatever you need."


    Sarah felt that her heart was melting. "Thank you. It means a lot¡­ however, you are not on my team¡­ we ARE a team." Sarah wanted him to know that they are equal. That is how she treats him, and that is how she expects to be treated in return.


    Aiden understood, and he was happy to receive her assurance.. He embraced her as she leaned onto him in the back seat of the cab.

 Chapter 463 - Las Vegas (7)

    That evening, Sarah and Aiden got ess to the back room.


    Sarah wore a tight fitting long red gown which had a high slit on the side of her right thigh. Aiden was dashing in a ck suit with red details¡­ of course, their clothes were matching.


    The room was spacious, and only one table was lit up. It had five yers, and one chair was free. That one was reserved for Sarah, or Mrs. ck how they addressed her.


    Sarah approached the table and observed five yers. All men. Two middle-aged and other three were older gentlemen. They were already ying, and only threw a quick nce at her before focusing back on the game.


    Sarah hoped that the mystery man fromst night will be here, so that she gets another chance to look at him. But she was disappointed that he was not present. She didn''t have much time to dwell on it because she was here to y and to get a revenge against all these casinos which banned herst time.


    Before Sarah took a seat, a waitress approached her asking about the amount of chips that she wants. She also asked if Aiden will be seated with her, or at the back.


    "My husband will be by my side." Sarah subconsciously tightened her grip on Aiden''s arm. She didn''t want him to leave her side. Sarah is excited about this game, but she needs him close. She knows that he is the only one whom she can trust, and with him watching for any danger, she can focus on the game. They are not visible, but Sarah is aware that all around them, in the dark, there is arge number of bodyguards observing them closely.


    The waitress swiftly brought one more chair to the table.


    Only then Sarah took a seat.


    When the hand ended, and one older gentleman collected his winnings, men took turn to introduce themselves to Sarah. They observed that she is ying, so they didn''t pay much attention to Aiden. They only cared about the game and who is participating.


    Older man who collected the winning, started introduction. "You can call me Jarred."


    Sarah nodded. "And you can call me Mrs. ck."


    Heughed. "Little girl, if a man of my age gives you his first name, shouldn''t you respond in a same manner?"


    Sarah smiled and looked him in the eyes without showing any submissiveness. "Maybe if you call me Mrs. ck, you will not think of me as a little girl." As she spoke, she was unhurriedly arranging a big pile of golden chips in front of her.


    Jarred was stunned for a second and then he burst intough and loudly patted his thigh. "I like you! That''s the spirit! Now let''s see how you y." He seemed sincere and looked at her as grandfather would look at his granddaughter.


    Sarah''s first impression of that loud old man was positive as well.


    The other men also introduced themselves.


    Middle-aged man named Akmal was ring at Sarah. He didn''t seem pleased that she joined.


    Other middle-aged man introduced himself as Shing. He didn''t seem to like Sarah much either, especially when Sarah responded to his introduction with a smug: "Let''s see if you can be victorious tonight."


    "You speak Chinese?" Shing was surprised for a second, but then he realized that she taunted him and went back to stern expression without waiting for Sarah to answer.


    Other two older gentlemen didn''t seem to care much about Sarah. If there is another yer or not, they were fine, as long as their game is not interrupted.


    First few hands Sarah was ying conservatively, taking her time to observe other yers.


    Aiden was observing as well, but he was more focused on surroundings and the game overall. He didn''t understand why Sarah wanted toe here so eagerly. He asked her previously what is so special about this game, but she only smiled mysteriously with ''you will see''ment. Now that he gets a chance to observe, it does not look like much. Maybe the bets are bigger, but in a no-limit game, that depends on yers and their budget. The longer Sarah yed, the more Aiden confirmed his assumptions¡­ this is nothing special.


    After few hands of warm-up, Sarah started her winning. But she was careful¡­ dropping once or twice was mixed in between her winnings. Aiden guessed that she does not want to attract attention to herself. Slow and steady.


    Exactly at midnight, there was a sound of a gong. One youngdy in a tan dress was illuminated in a stage to the right of Sarah. She greeted them with a smile. "It is midnight, and our special game begins¡­ Just to remind everyone of rules. Every half an hour, house will add a special item for the winner of the next hand. Out of non-winners, person with weakest hand will need to leave the table, leaving all remaining chips to the house, as well as any house items awarded previously."


    Lady paused and Aiden looked at Sarah with panic. ''If you lose, they take all your chips, and you need to leave? What kind of a game is this?'' He nced at a small mountain of golden chips in front of Sarah and could not hide his difort. There was a lot of money! ''Wait a minute¡­ this is a game of all or nothing! If they kick out one yer every half an hour taking away all the winnings, that means that only one thest standing yer leaves with money and awards while others go home empty handed?!!''


    Sarah could sense Aiden''s legs fidgeting next to hers. She moved her leg to touch his and gave him a reassuring look apanied by a wicked smile.


    Then he realized¡­ this is why she came here! His focus went back to thedy in tan dress. She was about to say what the house-special-item is. Aiden was not able to suppress his chuckle when he thought how that sounds like a dish in a restaurant.


    Thedy in a tan dress was talking, "¡­and as house prize for the first round, our humble offering is a Mercedes-Benz SLR McLaren Roadster 722 S, base price is 3 million US dors, but we assure you that this beauty has all the options which makes it¡­"


    Aiden didn''t hear more than that. He focused on arge image of the ridiculously amazing car projected on the screen behind thedy. Aiden had to remind himself to keep his mouth closed.


    By the time he looked back at the table, they were ying next hand. This hand will decide who gets that silver convertible beauty and who gets out!


    Aiden felt like standing up and giving Sarah a shoulder massage, to make sure her blood flow to the brain is not obstructed. She needs to be in her best shape. He really-really wants that car... at least one ride. But¡­ can he just stand up and start rubbing her shoulders?


    Aiden had a hard time controlling his nerves and then he looked at Sarah¡­ She waspletely focused on the game, unphased by the inviting prize shown on the big screen.


    Thought shed through his mind, ''What if she loses? Forget about the car¡­ All that money will be gone!'' In next moment he felt like pping himself. ''This is not the time to doubt Sarah. She can do it!''


    While Aiden had a roller-coaster of emotions, Sarah was focused on the game. It was intense. No one was willing to drop out because that means they are out of race for that prize, and up for being kicked out from the game as well as loosing all the money in front of them!


    Sarah didn''t disappoint. After a showdown between her and Jarred, she won.


    Aiden thought of leaping from excitement, but this was not the ce to act carelessly. He noticed the bodyguards around¡­ and then he remembered the rules. If Sarah loses one of the next cut-outs, she will lose that car as well. The only way to keep it is to win until the end!


    One older gentleman on her left had to leave table as well as all the chips he had in his possession at that time....

 Chapter 464 - Las Vegas (8)

    The game was definitely more exciting and riskier with these house rules.


    Next half hour passed in a sh.


    The sound of the gong was heard anddy in tan dress appeared on the stage, showing a wless blue diamond. "¡­Three separate experts confirmed that if this 34-carat rare beauty is auctioned, the starting price of 17 million dors will be fair¡­"


    Everyone nced at the diamond, and Sarah noticed that Jared looked at that diamond longer than necessary. He was losing his focus from the current hand.


    Aiden was holding his breath until he started feeling dizzy. ''These things are just crazy¡­'' He had a hard timeprehending that all this is real. ''How did Sarah find out about this behind-the-scene game?''


    And, of course, Sarah won the hand which had a diamond included.


    Another older man got out of the game, and they agreed to have a small break.


    During the break, Sarah and Aiden observed that even though two people left the room, it didn''t appear that any bodyguards left. They nced at each other and shared an understanding¡­ this spells trouble. The bodyguards are probably here for the house¡­ but why? And why so many?


    Jarred made sure to approach Sarah before break ended. "If your luck follows you until the end, take good care of that stone.", Jared told Sarah with a hint of sadness in his voice.


    Sarah responded with a small nod, wondering why Jared is so attached to that blue diamond, and why are his words sounding like a warning.


    She didn''t care much for the diamond¡­ she didn''t care much for any of the prizes no matter what they bring out¡­ well, she did care about that car. That is something she would like to have, especially because she saw how excited Aiden was¡­ she will gift it to him. But Sarah was not here for the prizes, she was here for revenge. Probably that is why she was so unphased by the awards.


    Jarred continued in a low voice, "I see your luck¡­ and that maybe it''s more than that¡­". Aiden got closer to Sarah, protectively cing his arm around her shoulders; he was on high alert. And he didn''t like this old maning so close to Sarah and acting familiar. ''Old man, she is taken, all right?''


    Jarred nced at Aiden and smiled while speaking to Sarah, his voice almost a whisper, "A friendly warning: house does not like to lose."


    "I will keep that in mind." Sarah responded. Of course, she knows that house does not like to lose. That is why they designed this game. If I yer wins few rounds, he will have substantial amount of chips and the prizes, and when that yer loses, everything goes to the house. The only way house is at a loss is if someone wins all rounds. But the chance for that is quite slim¡­ slim for everyone, except for yers like Sarah. Corners of her lips curved into a smile at the thought that she is finally here, and ying, and close to her goal.


    Jarred observed Sarah''s confidenceced with a hint of arrogance andughed. "Good. Here¡­" He handed her a card. "Feel free to call if you need me. Tonight, I will be in the area."


    Sarah looked a card; it was his business card. "Why?" He gave her a warning, and now he is offering his help¡­ Or is he offering her help? What is his agenda?


    Jarredughed. "Who knows? ¡­ Who knows?" He walked away.


    Sarah didn''t have much time to think about Jared and his motives¡­ the game was resuming. Now it was a game between Sarah, Jarred, Akmal and Shing.


    Time passed quickly, and the sound of the gong filled up the room again. Lady in tan dress appeared on the stage again, showing a tall vase. "¡­dating from 14th century, this Ming dynasty jade vase is iid with gemstones¡­ perfect condition¡­"


    Aiden noticed Shing gazing at the vase. It seems he really wanted it¡­ but getting distracted like that can''t be good for him. It''s not helping with his game. Shing was next one to be out. He looked at the vase with sorrow, as if he is leaving someone dear to him.


    As the game progressed, Sarah didn''t pay attention to anything other than the game and the yers. This was the only thing that told Aiden how tense she is. But that one thing was enough, he didn''t need more to know that she needs his support. Aiden moved a bit closer to her, careful not to touch her in order not to break her concentration¡­ but close enough to show that he is there for her. He saw her smiling, and he knew that she acknowledged his intention.


    About one hourter, it was down to two yers: Akmal and Sarah were facing each other.


    Sarah was sad to see Jarred lose, but she reminded herself that there can be only one winner. No matter if she thinks that old man is a good person or not, only one can stand on top at the end of this game.


    Sarah was only one step away from leaving this event with a McLaren Roadster, wless blue diamond, Ming dynasty vase, statue of a cat from ancient Egypt and whatever ising in this round.


    Akmal''s expression was shifting between giving Sarah piercing gazes and obnoxious egoism. It was obvious from his gaze that he is confident he will win thisst round.


    Aiden was also on high alert because the number of bodyguards in the room didn''t seem to dwindle. On contrary, it seemed there was more of them! Or maybe he only imagined it, at least part of him hoped that he imagined it.


    At the sound of the gong,dy announced thest item. "Bugatti Divo¡­ only 40 units avable worldwide! ¡­ "


    This car was practically priceless! It''s not only about the luxurious model, design, features and parts, it was also about how difficult is to get one.


    Aiden finally concluded without a doubt that something is wrong with this game. If house never loses, howe they are willing to part with something so precious? Logically thinking, every prize has a chance not to leave the house if the winner loses one of next hands, however thatst prize will be undoubtedly given away, to thest winner.


    Why would they give away such a prize if they don''t like to lose? Unless¡­ they don''t n to give it away at all! Aiden was getting nervous. This realization, with all those bodyguards surrounding them put him on super-high alert. Is this why old man Jarred offered his help? Did he know that they will be in danger if Sarah wins? Did Sarah know?


    Aiden observed Sarah''s expression and her bodynguage. She seemed calm and collected, focused on the game.


    Right. Sarah wants house to lose. That can''t be so straightforward, not when the stakes are this high. In order for house to lose, Sarah needs to win all hands. And she is only one step away.


    Sarah continued as usual and won thest hand! Everything was hers!


    She looked at Akmal with a smirk on her face while pulling chips from the pot closer in slow motion. She could tell that he does not like her, and that made this win just a bit sweeter.


    Akmal was ring at Sarah and he didn''t seem to be happy at all. After staring at her for some time he abruptly stood up and pointed his index finger at her. He was so angry that his whole body trembled, including that finger. "You! It will not end here!" Akmal wanted to say something more, but few bodyguards showed up and escorted him away.


    Waitresses came and collected Akmal''s remaining chips as well as Sarah''s.


    Now it was only Sarah and Aiden sitting at arge table, the only illuminated area in therge room, surrounded by darkness which was filled with bodyguards.


    "You won¡­" Aiden whispered.


    "It''s one thing to win, and another to leave with winnings¡­ but I don''t think they will do anything here¡­" Sarah whispered back while caressing his cheek before kissing him. The game is over, and they can finally kiss, like any married couple would do to celebrate a big Vegas win. Right?


    Aiden held her hand in his and squeezed it gently assuring her that she can count on him. She smiled.


    Lady in tan dress approached them not long after. "Congrattions, Mrs. ck! Very impressive.. We didn''t see such a clean sweep by a yer for a long time. I can only say that luck was on your side tonight!"

 Chapter 465 - Las Vegas (9)

    Lady took a seat opposite of them. Few momentster two men approached the table with briefcases in their hands.


    When briefcases were ced on the table, Lady gestured toward them, "Here is paperwork we need toplete so that transfer of your prizes is final."


    Lady opened briefcases and initiated process of exining details of each prize and what is necessary for Sarah to im her rightful ownership. Few documents required Sarah''s signature.


    Just as thedy in tan dress finished with documentation, waitress approached the table and brought a check. Lady inspected the check and gave a small nod to the waitress. "Mrs. ck, this is a check to the amount of your cash winnings."


    Sarah nced at the check that waitress now brought to her side. "You are not going to deposit it directly to my ount?"


    "For this game, policy is that we give you a check, and you are free to deposit it wherever you wish¡­ or keep it as memorabilia.", Lady smiled. Her attitude unmistakably told Sarah that other options of payment are not going to be considered.


    Sarah nodded in understanding. However, she didn''t nod because she agreed with what thedy said. She nodded because she understands what they want to aplish by using a check. If money is deposited electronically, it''s faster and there is a trace. Now it''s just in a form of a check¡­ which can be stolen, lost or void and rendered useless. This was not outside of Sarah''s calctions. She will head to the bank right away to deposit the check before they void it¡­ if they didn''t do it already. If they voided the check Sarah will hack into ount of this establishment and get her own money, not a cent less or more.


    For cash Sarah has a n. However, she still does not know how these people will try to prevent them from leaving with the winnings. They will not do anything here, where Sarah and Aiden can cause a scene and alert other yers in nearby room.


    Sarah didn''t need to wait long to find out about the n of other party. As soon as she took the check,dy exined that cars and other items are waiting for their final inspection before they take them away; in the warehouse which is right across the street.


    "If you follow my men, they will take you there.", Lady gestured toward the door with a smile.


    Sarah returned the smile and stood up. "Do you mind if I use restroom before heading there?"


    "Not at all. My men will escort you¡­ for your own safety.", Lady nced to the side and two bodyguards appeared behind Sarah.


    Aiden tensed up at the sight of the bodyguards, and Sarah gave him a look that it''s OK. "I will be right back, honey. Be good. See you in a minute." She gave him a light kiss and headed outside, followed by two bodyguards.


    Aiden was not happy that Sarah left out of his sight. But he reminded himself that she told him to be good and wait for her toe back. And she called him ''honey''¡­ Yes, they are pretending to be married. But she still called him ''honey''¡­ He smiled.


    If Sarah knew how these random uses of sweet nicknames affect Aiden, she would use them more often.


    The bodyguards didn''t follow her inside the restroom. They waited outside, standing ramrod straight, one on each side of the door.


    Inside restroom, Sarah got her phone and hesitated for a second before making a call. "Old man, you said that you are nearby, and to give you a call if needed¡­ Is that offer still valid? ¡­"


    Few minutester, Sarah exited the restroom and joined Aiden who was waiting in the hallway. Thedy in tan dress was nowhere to be seen, but there was arge number of bodyguards in her ce.


    Sarah remembered previous night and that mystery man walking out with a small army of bodyguards. There was one more person with him¡­ she didn''t pay attention to that second man. And she could not figure out why the mystery man looks familiar. But this sight of bodyguards following them outside definitely reminded her of the scene from previous night. ''Did that man win yesterday, and these bodyguards were escorting him?'' Sarah tried to remember if she observed that scene after 2AM or not¡­ but then decided not to think about the time. Games can be held at different time on different days. And anyway, she didn''t have luxury of extra time to think about anything other than their current situation. She wants to leave this ce safely, with Aiden, with her winnings¡­ and she hopes that her n will be good enough.


    Sarah and Aiden walked out of the building, one man led the way and numerous bodyguards followed. They took exit in the back and crossed deserted street before entering arge building which looked like a warehouse.


    Inside was arge empty space, and Sarah''s gaze was drawn toward twomps from the ceiling which illuminated two majestic vehicles that Sarah won in the game.


    Part of Sarah was surprised that cars are actually there. Her initial assumption was that they will bring them in the back and ambush them. There was also question if the house actually owned those vehicles or were just faking it for the sake of getting yers excited. But the cars were right there¡­ Sarah smiled. ''This is better than what I nned.''


    On the left was a table with three boxes. Sarah assumed it''s her other three winnings.


    Older man in a dark red suit was leaning on the table, obviously expecting their arrival.


    Sarah and Aiden walked to the man and they had a small staring contest before man spoke. "Mrs. ck¡­ Your luck tonight was exceptional. So exceptional that I can''t prevent myself to stop and wonder if it was only luck or is there more to it."


    Sarah smiled. "Are you using me of cheating? Do you have any evidence? ¡­ Or are you only trying to make this into a scenario where I don''t get to collect what I earned tonight?"


    While Sarah was finishing herst sentence, man in red suit did a movement with his hand, and the numerous bodyguards surrounded three of them.


    Aiden was not sure what surprised him more, number of bodyguards or how calm Sarah was. His mind was exploding. ''Hey, baby! Do you need to taunt the man? And how can you be this calm?! We can handle ten, twenty, maybe few more¡­ but I count here more than fifty! If they have any skills whatsoever it will be difficult to get out of this situation without a scratch!'' Then he thought of a possibility that some of the bodyguards are armed, and his anxiousness swelled. Aiden stretched his neck and flexed fingers to relieve some tension. He moved so close to Sarah that their bodies touched, while his eyes darted between three bodyguards which were closest to them.


    "I see you have no intention to investigate if any cheating urred. You don''t care about it, since you have your mission¡­" Sarah red at the man in red suit.


    "Correct." Man had no intention to deny. "You were too greedy and didn''t know when to stop¡­ so we can''t let you leave with all this." He extended his arms gesturing with one toward the cars and with other one toward the boxes.


    "Is this how your house runs business?" Sarah sneered at the man.


    Man checked out Sarah top to bottom and observed her for some time before chuckling. "If we let you leave with all this, we will have no business."


    "I see that you still run this as a business only if your yers lose¡­" Man''s deep voice came from the side.

 Chapter 466 - Las Vegas (10)

    Man in dark red suit was alerted by this unexpected voice. He straightened his back and squinted to see who the owner of that voice is. But the voice came from the dark, it was impossible to see anything from that direction other than the darkness.


    It was very quiet. For few endless seconds, only lonely footsteps were heard, approaching them. And then figure of an older man came into the light.


    "Jarred¡­" Man in red suit scoffed. "What brings you here?"


    "My sense of justice brings me here." Jarred responded and made a movement with his hand on the side. At the same time, space was filled with a sound of numerous footsteps as Jarred''s men surrounded them.


    Man in red suit was not able to hide shock and horror in his expression. His eyes opened wide as his henchmen got surrounded.


    Jarred stopped few steps away from the man in the red suit. "We can do this easy way, or¡­"


    "What is the easy way?" Man in the red suit asked with hope in his voice.


    Jarredughed. "Ha! I cheated just now¡­ there is no easy way." He snapped his fingers and at the same time huge fight started between his men and bodyguards. No one paid any heed to Sarah and Aiden anymore. Aiden understood that this is why Sarah was so rxed¡­ she knew that this old man wille. He gave her a side nce showing his displeasure.


    Sarah understood. "Sorry¡­ I didn''t have the chance to tell you in advance." She showed her cutest smile, trying to coax him¡­ ignoring the ruckus all around them.


    Aiden helplessly shook his head and turned to pay attention to the fight. He understood that Sarah doesn''t want them to participate in this fight, but if someonees too close, he will not hold back.


    It didn''t take more than few minutes¡­ Jarred''s men overwhelmed the bodyguards with numbers and skill. They dragged their broken bodies outside¡­ Soon it was only four of them. And it was quiet again.


    Man in red suit red at Jarred. "What do you want?"


    "I wanted to be the one to win tonight¡­ but this little girl beat me to it." Jarred nced at Sarah and then turned to the man in red suit. "Now I''m left with a dilemma¡­ should I wait for my next chance or get rid of you right now." Jarred stroked his chin.


    "Why?"


    Jarred''s face darkened. "Because you crippled my nephew when he won six months ago!"


    Man''s knees trembled while watching Jarred approach him. "What will you do?" Man shrieked from fear.


    "I will shut down this business of yours! And then I will shut you down¡­ but don''t worry, I will not do it right now. I will take my time. My nephew is suffering for six months already. I can''t let you have a quick end." Jarred gestured with his arm and four men swiftly arrived by his side.


    Jarred didn''t remove his piercing gaze from the trembling man in front of him. "Take him."


    Four men grabbed man in dark red suit and carried him outside. He was kicking and screaming, but he had no way to resist. Once they were far enough so that man''s voice was not heard, Jarred turned to face Sarah and Aiden.


    "Thank you, old man.", Sarah said immediately.


    "Thank you, little girl, for letting me get my revenge in this way. Even though I didn''t win I still feel like a winner." Jarred smiled and threw a nce at the smallest box on the table. He took a deep breath and looked away with difficulty. "Let me know if I can be of any further help.", Jarred said without waiting for Sarah to speak. He was already walking outside.


    "Actually, there is one thing¡­" Sarah spoke and Jarred stopped his steps.


    He looked at her questionably.


    "Can you transport these two cars to a specific address?" Sarah looked at him and shed a smile.


    Jarred exhaled sharply. He was obviously irritated. But still, he responded with a small nod. "Yes."


    Sarah gave him a paper from her purse. "This is the address. They will be expecting you."


    Jarred took the paper, nced at it and gave a small nod. "Anything else?" His voice showed that he is annoyed. He was polite offering further help, and this little girl is brazen enough to ask for something! Where is this world going? Who is raising this youth? No manners¡­


    Jarred''s internalining was cut short when he saw that Sarah is handing him the smallest box from the table. He opened his eyes wide in surprise, and blinked few times, not sure if he is seeing right.


    "It seems you will appreciate it more than me, old man." Sarah smiled seeing that he was not expecting it.


    Jarred took the box with shaky hands and opened it. wless blue diamond greeted him. "Are you sure you want to give it to me?"


    "Yes." Sarah confirmed. "I have no use for it¡­ and I noticed that you want it."


    Jared closed the box and looked at Sarah with his eyes full of emotions which he was not able to put into words. "This was thest prize when my nephew yed six months ago.", He said after a long pause. His face looked much older than few minutes ago, as if he aged ten years at that moment. It was obvious that he is very emotional.


    He took a moment topose himself and startedughing. "I thought of doing it a bitter, but now it will be done right away!" He made a phone call and few minutester arge truck backed into the warehouse.


    Two majestic cars which Sarah won were safely secured in the spacious trailer.


    "They will be at the address you provided by morning." Jarred assured Sarah as they watched truck leave the warehouse.


    "Thank you, old man. You saved us some trouble." Sarah smiled.


    "Little girl, if you need anything¡­ ANYTHING! Don''t hesitate to call me. You have my number." Jarred shook Sarah''s hand and Aiden''s whileughing and left the warehouse inrge strides. He was in good mood.


    Sarah looked at Jarred''s back as he left and could not wonder what his background is. He seems to be a powerful man. She will look him up when they get back.


    "You make¡­ interesting friends easily¡­" Aiden said with aplex expression. Then he remembered the cars and his mood dropped. He was hoping to drive that McLaren Roadster. At least a little bit. "Where did the cars go?"


    Sarah saw his sour expression andughed. "Don''t worry. There is a workshop I trust¡­ they will check condition of cars and make sure that they are clean. I don''t want to risk any tracing devices before we take them." She was happy to see that his mood improved after her exnation. Sarah tugged his sleeve. "Let''s take these¡­", she was referring to two remaining boxes. "¡­and go to deposit the check before heading back to hotel. Then we can celebrate!"


    "Sure, sure¡­" Aiden felt that finally he can rx. "How about a bubble bath?"


    "Sounds amazing!" Sarah giggled while picking up boxes. "Oh, and some strawberry ice cream!" She handed himrger box of the two to carry.


    Sarah and Aiden walked out of the warehouse each in their own thoughts how they will rx when they return to hotel. They didn''t reach far when without any warning, they were surrounded by arge number of bodyguards.


    "Now what?", Aiden mumbled.. ''Who are these guys?'' He nced at Sarah and saw that she is serious. That means that these guys are someone she didn''t n for!

 Chapter 467 - Las Vegas (11)

    Aiden and Sarah exchanged nces and slowly kept two boxes from their hands on the ground, between them, slightly in the back. Their eyes were darting over bodyguards. Bodyguards red at them with body postures which showed that they are ready to pounce at them any minute.


    Sarah was not sure where these men came from. They didn''t look like people who surrounded them previously. Just whose men are these? She didn''t need to wait long to find out. A low, slowugh came from behind bodyguards. It took few seconds for the man to stand in front of them so that they can see him.


    "Akmal¡­" Sarah recognized pompous man. "What a surprise to see you here."


    He red at her with eyes full of hate. "Woman, wait your turn to speak!"


    Sarah was outraged. "What age do you live in?"


    "Silence! If you don''t know your ce, maybe I should teach you." Akmal sneered.


    Aiden stood protectively in front of Sarah and red at Akmal. ''Who does he think he is to talk to my Sarah like that?'' He was ready to jump on him and to use his fists to show him that no one is allowed to speak to her in such a crude manner.


    Sarah ced her hand on Aiden''s shoulder to hold him back and stood next to him. "I know my ce. I''m first. I proved that in the game tonight¡­ or did you forget?" She grinned.


    Sarah understood their disadvantage in numbers, but this man was out of line. Even if they get some beating, she is sure that she will give more than few good hits to this arrogant man in front of her. Talking rubbish and threatening her, obviously upset because he lost. Well, if he is not ready to lose, he should either improve his skills or not y. To add to the insult, he seems to hate that he lost to a woman. It seems that there are still men in this world who think of women as a lower grade citizen.


    Akmal looked at Sarah with disgust. As if he is looking at a dirty animal. "Of course, I didn''t forget. That is why I''m here."


    "Just what are you trying to aplish?" Sarah sees that he came to look for trouble. But after taking a nce around, she realizes that they are in a tight spot. She needs toe up with a n. Chatting him up will give her some time to think of one.


    "To take back what is mine and teach you a lesson. Woman like you needs discipline." He squeezed through his teeth and spat in front of him on the ground.


    "Watch your mouth!" Aiden could not hold back his anger. He will beat this creepy man into a pulp.


    Sarah realized that Aiden is about to snap and held his hand. Even she is upset, but they need to calm down and think rationally, they need a n. If they just jump into this, they are at great disadvantage. Outnumbered and surrounded.


    Just as Sarah was thinking what their next move should be, another group of men approached them in matching, steady footsteps. They all wore dark blue suits, which were obviously of high quality. Based on their clothes and movements, they belonged to the same group, probably under someone rich enough to afford dressing up all of them in such expensive outfits and to train them.


    Sarah felt her head swelling. ''Now what?!'' But her mood improved a bit when she saw that Akmal is confused as well. ''Ha! At least they are not his¡­ but that does not mean they will be on our side.'' She held Aiden''s hand tightly and braced herself for what ising.


    Aiden held onto her hand as well. He will not let go. No matter how bad the situation is, he will make sure she gets out of this safely. Sarah is his first priority. Now he just needs toe up with a n how to aplish that¡­


    They were both ncing at the buildings surrounding them, trying to find an escape route. If needed, they will abandon those two boxes on the ground between them and run for it.


    "You have no honor!" Angry voice came from behind two rows of precisely lined up men in dark blue suits. Man stepped in front and Sarah saw that it''s Shing.


    Sarah inhaled and held her breath for a while. ''Great! He was not very friendly during the game¡­'' She was not sure what he wants. ''Why is Shing here? Is thismon that after game yers meet in the back alley and fight for it? Then we could just skip the cards and earn prizes with our fists! If I knew, we would bring all those bodyguards which work for White family!'' Sarah was upset by all this crazy development but reminded herself to stay calm. If Shing joins Akmal, Aiden and she are doomed.


    "What honor? What are you talking about?!!" Akmal was raging. "Do you think this woman has honor? A woman does not have right to have any honor!"


    Shing frowned. "She won fairly. It should not matter if she is a woman or not."


    "You are defending her? A woman? Why?" Akmal didn''t make any sense. Sarah started assuming that Akmal just hates women. Period.


    "I don''t defend her because she is a woman. I defend her because you are wrong. She won. You need to ept your loss and move on. Leave." Shing saw that Akmal has no intention of backing down. "If you refuse, my men will add on to the loss you experienced at the table."


    Akmal looked at the men behind Shing. He was definitely outnumbered. Andpared to Shing''s men who look trained, Akmal''s men look like bunch of random ruffians. He realized that he has no choice and reluctantly signaled his men to leave. He red at Sarah as he walked away. "This is not over, woman¡­" He squeezed through his teeth before leaving.


    Sarah and Aiden nced at each other, and then looked at Shing, not knowing what to expect. Akmal is gone, but if Shing decides to attack them, they will be in even bigger trouble. Or so it seems. Sarah took a mental note to hire some men next time they might end up into dangerous situation, like this.


    Shing looked at Sarah and gave a small smile. He seemed ufortable.


    Sarah didn''t speak. She was observing him. After some time she rxed, realizing that whatever Shing''s reason is for being here, he is not here to attack them. But she still didn''t let go of Aiden''s hand. And he didn''t let go of her either.


    "You must be wondering why I''m here." Shing started.


    Sarah and Aiden both nodded.


    "I didn''te to fight with Akmal. I didn''t know that he will be here. I was waiting for you¡­" Shing nced between Sarah and Aiden and his sight fell on arger box, where Ming dynasty vase is. "That vase is the reason I joined tonight''s game. I am hoping that you are willing to sell it to me. Name your price."


    "Why do you want it?" Sarah was curious if there is anything else hidden here other than just an old vase.


    "I''m not at a liberty to disclose that. Are you willing to sell it to me?"


    Sarah actually appreciated his honestly. How she sees it, it''s better to say that you won''t tell then to lie. Her opinion of Shing improved. "What if it''s not for sale?"


    Shing''s mood fell. He took some time before answering. "That is your decision to make. I am a man of honor. I don''t steal things. But I hope that you are willing to sell it to me."


    Sarah''s opinion of him improved even more. She observed this middle-aged Asian man in front of her for some time and had a feeling that he is sincere. ''A vase? What will I do with a vase¡­ keep flowers in it?'' Sarah nced at Aiden before reaching for the box with the vase and handing it to Shing.


    Shing took the box, and stood there in anticipation, waiting to hear price or whatever he needs to give for the vase.


    "It''s not for sale. But I will give it to you..", Sarah smiled.

 Chapter 468 - Las Vegas (12)

    Shing thought how he is going to faint. He looked at Sarah and then at the box, having hard time believing that she just gave it to him like that. Shing opened the box and stared at the vase for a while before closing the box and facing Sarah. "What do you want in return?"


    Sarah shrugged. "I don''t need anything. Consider it as a payment for helping us now to get rid of Akmal." She reached for thest remaining box and took Aiden''s hand. "Good night, we still need to do few things."


    "Let us escort you!" Shing handed the box carefully to one of his subordinates, and rushed after Sarah and Aiden.


    "It''s not needed." Sarah responded without looking back.


    "It''s the least I can do!" Shing eximed while walking next to Sarah leaning in to get her attention.


    "Fine." Sarah gave in seeing how persistent he is.


    They walked from the back street escorted by men in dark blue suits whose steps sounded like one.


    Few steps away from the corner, Sarah had an eerie feeling. She abruptly turned around and stopped, looking at the roof of a nearby building. She could not see anyone, but the ufortable feeling was there, and she shivered lightly.


    "Something there?", Aiden asked while looking in the same direction as Sarah.


    "I''m not sure¡­ maybe the whole evening made me jumpy." Sarah took a deep breath and forced a smile. "Let''s hurry up. I look forward to that bubble bath."


    ¡­


    Few minutes earlier, up on the roof of a nearby building a man was standing and observing the scene below. It''s dark, but even in that dark you can see that he is wearing a well-tailored dark suit and has a lit-up cigarette between fingers of his right hand.


    "Boss, what do we do? Our men are still on standby." His subordinate asked while speaking in a low voice. His words wereced with a strong Russian ent.


    "Dismiss them. Little Sarah is more capable than what I thought." He smiled. "She was able to handle things without fighting it out herself. Fascinating¡­" It seemed that he is talking to himself. "It makes me want to see more¡­ I was hoping to see her moves." He took a drag from the cigarette, and light was just enough to show his facial features. It''s the mystery man who exited the back VVIP room previous night while small army of bodyguards was following him. The same man who locked eyes with Sarah on his way out and she thought that he is familiar but could not remember who he is.


    Boss-man didn''t pay attention to his subordinate who left. His gaze was focused on Sarah and Aiden on the street below as they walked away. Well, mostly on Sarah but they were sticking close to each other, so he was not able topletely ignore Aiden. He felt a sudden urge to go down and challenge her, to see her moves. Surprisingly, Sarah stopped in her tracks and turned around. She was looking toward the roof of a nearby building, right where he was standing.


    Man was t on the ground. He shook his head in frustration¡­ his cigarette snapped in half when he plunged down so that Sarah does not see him. "Milena taught you well¡­", he mumbled and flicked the bottom half of the cigarette from his hand.


    "Boss! What happened?", his subordinate returned and panicked when he saw his boss lying down.


    "Nothing. Everything is fine¡­" He stood up casually when he confirmed that Sarah and Aiden turned around the corner. "Ivan?"


    "Yes, Boss?"


    "Are you certain that she had lunch with Patels today?"


    Subordinate nodded confidently. "Yes, Boss. We followed her and herpanion."


    "Hmm¡­" He waved his hand impatiently, indicating to his subordinate to leave. "White, Patel, Smith and even Wang¡­", he mumbled and lit up another cigarette. "Who else is in your address book, little Sarah?" He was deep in his thoughts while his gaze was fixed toward the corner behind which Sarah left a minute ago.


    ¡­


    Down on the street, Shing was trying to get on Sarah''s good side. He didn''t like that she is ignoring him. As a man of honor, he needs to do something to make up for the vase she gave him. "Do you need a ride?"


    "No. We are going just a bit more down the street." She already nned to go to the bank which is open 24 hours, so that she can deposit the check immediately.


    Men in dark blue suits were lined up, forming three neat rows in front of the bank while Sarah deposited check to her ount. They verified that check was valid, and money was confirmed as added to her ount.


    "It seems that they were confident in their ability to get the check back, so they didn''t bother to void it." Sarah giggled as they exited the bank, happy that this task waspleted sessfully as well. But then she frowned at the spectacle of men lined up and standing in attention.


    Sarah and Aiden followed by Shing and his men in dark blue suits were quite a sight all the way to their hotel. Sarah told Shing few times that it''s enough and he should go away, but he insisted, so she gave up in order not to cause a scene. Like there can be a bigger scene than being followed by a heap of men in matching dark blue suits while walking on the streets of Las Vegas in the middle of the night.


    Most of the people who saw them thought it''s some kind of a street performance. Few even offered them money. Sarah was not sure if she shouldugh or cry.


    Sarah was relieved when they finally reached their hotel. "OK. Shing, we are staying in this hotel. And unless you have a room right here already, you need to stop following us."


    "Mrs. ck¡­ this won''t do. I need to make up to you somehow." Shing was persistent.


    "But I don''t need anything now." Sarah was desperate for him to leave.


    He got an idea. "How aboutter?"


    "Fine¡­ if I need anythingter, I will let you know." Sarah was happy that it seems he will go away, she turned to enter the hotel.


    "Mrs. ck¡­" Shing called, not willing to let her go just like that.


    Sarah took a deep breath; she was irritated by Shing''s persistence. She really didn''t want anything. Sarah nced at Aiden as saw him doing a lousy job in suppressing his smile. He was obviously amused by the whole situation.


    Sarah turned toward Shing, ready to be rude if needed, but then paused when she observed that he was giving her something. It was a small jade pendant.


    "Please ept this, Mrs. ck." Shing took Sarah''s hand in his and ced the pendant in her palm. "This is a token which will let anyone in the Wang family, including our branch families, know that we owe you a grand favor. Feel free to use it as you see fit."


    Sarah was stunned. She was not sure what that favor is, but she can tell it''s nothing small.


    "Oh, and this¡­" He shuffled through his pockets before handing her his card. "My personal number is first. On the back is for my ancestral home, if you tell them I gave you the number, they will answer your request."


    He took a step back and deeply bowed to her before leaving. Men in dark blue suits bowed as well and followed their Master.


    Sarah was not sure how to respond. She was standing, frozen, staring after Shing and his small army of bodyguards in dark blue suits who walked in matching footsteps away.


    "As I said¡­ you have a talent to make interesting friends.." Aiden spoke into her ear before putting his arm around her shoulders and pulling her inside hotel.

 Chapter 469 - Las Vegas (13)

    Sarah and Aiden are facing each other in an oversized tub full of bubbles.


    "Ahhh¡­ it''s nice to rx after an intense day¡­", Sarah exhaled while sinking deeper into the bubbles.


    "Yes, it''s nice¡­" Aiden had to agree. "What will you do with the money?"


    Sarah gave him a reprimanding look. "WE can use it to equip our bat-cave¡­" She had to remind him that it''s THEIR money. Sarah found it frustrating that when something he got it was theirs, and when she got it was hers. She didn''t like this different treatment. Seeing that he didn''t object to her correction, she added. "I was thinking that we can add one additional house a bit further from our main one in California¡­ For the kids."


    "Why do you think they need a separate house?"


    "Even now they are not small. By providing them with a separate house, they can be independent, and we get privacy¡­ and we are all nearby. What do you think?" Sarah looked at him expectantly, hoping that he will approve.


    "Makes sense¡­ Even after that, there will be A LOT of leftover money." He was rubbing her feet underwater.


    "We still need to get a helicopter¡­ and how about we build another house? Somewhere in the mountain? Or we can buy a mountain!" Sarah giggled. For a moment, she was not sure why buying a mounting would make her giggle, and then she realized that it''s caused by Aiden rubbing her feet. It was ticklish. She wiggled her feet out of his hands and leaned toward him. "It would be nice to go skiing, and then we cuddle up in a fluffy nket next to the firece with some hot cocoa¡­"


    "I like the sound of that¡­" He likes to listen Sarah''s ns for the future. Even though she does not talk about marriage and kids, she still makes sure that he is included. The thought that Sarah''s ns for the future include him made him very happy. So happy that he felt like proposing. Right then. In that tub full of bubbles. ''Damnit! I don''t have a ring!'' He was so consumed in his thoughts about the ring and proposing that he didn''t notice Sarah climbing on top of him.


    "Are you with me?" Sarah''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts.


    He smiled. "More than you know." Aiden''s hand went behind Sarah''s head, his fingers caressed her hair for few seconds before he pulled her down for a kiss.


    ¡­


    Aiden came out of the bathroom, ready to call it a night when he saw Sarah on the bed with herptop.


    "It''ste¡­e to bed.", he was getting under the bedsheets.


    "Yes, yes¡­ just to check this." She threw him a nce.


    "What is so important that it can''t wait tomorrow?"


    "My curiosity." Sarah shed a smile. "I''m looking up Mr. Jarred Smith."


    "Who?"


    "Old man who helped us tonight."


    Aiden was interested. He left the sleeping off part forter, took a bowl of strawberry ice cream and sat next to Sarah to watch her work. "What did you find?"


    Sarah saw him put ice cream in his mouth and raised her eyebrows expectantly.


    Aiden understood her signal and put a spoon of ice cream in her mouth.


    She smiled happily and looked back at herptop. "I found a lot¡­ Look at all this, and I didn''t even dig deep¡­"


    Aiden gave her another spoonful of ice cream and scooted closer to see the screen better.


    They found that Jarred Smith has arge family, and they are involved in all types of business.


    Sarah was obviously excited while speaking. She didn''t have an idea who the old man is before this. And now she can clearly see that he is very influential. "They have ie from military, weapons, cars, motorcycles, pharmaceuticals¡­ these guys are everywhere. Even in politics¡­"


    Aiden shook his head and smiled. "And one of the main guys from that family told you that you can call him for ANYTHING. You really know how to pick them."


    Sarah thought for a moment. "Actually, I didn''t pick him. He approached me during that break, remember?"


    "Yes. Let''s put this into already huge category: Sarah attracts trouble." He gave her another spoonful of ice cream.


    Sarah frowned from his words and smiled because of ice cream. Mix of two ended up with a silly face. She didn''t want to leave it at that. Why is she the one attracting trouble? "What if my luck changed and I''m attracting good things?"


    Aiden would never think of Sarah as someone who attracts anything bad, but part of him enjoyed teasing her. He can''t miss this opportunity, so he dismissed her idea. "Not a chance. You only attract trouble¡­ And something needs to happen in life in order for luck to change. Something that acts like a trigger."


    Sarah thought for some time hard.


    "What are you thinking about? Your brain will start steaming." Aiden teased.


    "I''m thinking what is the trigger that changed my luck.", she honestly responded.


    Aiden was amused, "And? How far did you go with that?"


    "Assuming that this old man and Shing are in the category of good luck, that happened while I yed card games. So, if I y, I attract good luck."


    "And don''t forget Patel." Aiden reminded her. "He gave you his card during a game as well."


    Sarah excitedly nodded, confirming that it''s all because of gambling.


    Aiden flicked her forehead. "Saying that your luck is good because you are ying games does not make sense. We yed many different things earlier and nothing happened. But conclusion that inst two nights you met some interesting people is not wrong. What else was different than usual?" He wanted to hear what other ideas she wille up with.


    Sarah thought for some time before lifting her head and looking at Aiden. "You."


    "How was I different?" Aiden was taken aback. From all the things, she ended up picking him?! He was eager to hear what crazy idea came to her mind now.


    "You were my husband." She proceeded to help herself with ice cream from his hands which stopped moving. Sarah was happy that he didn''t resist at all when she took the spoon from his hand.


    Aiden stared at her, unable to form a word. But his mind was racing. ''Did she say that she had good luck because we were acting as a married couple? That means that us being married is good, right? Does this mean that she is thinking about marriage?'' He felt his face heat up, even his ears were burning. ''Oh, God¡­ I hope I''m not blushing!''


    Aiden was in a daze for some time before he cleared his throat and asked, "Will we use Mr. and Mrs. ck again?"


    Sarah shook her head. "No. They served their purpose. We will dispose of those IDs."


    Aiden was disappointed seeing how easily she confirmed that they will not be married. He knows that it was just pretending, but it was closest to the real thing they ever got.


    "You don''t seem happy¡­", she observed.


    "It''s just¡­ I have a feeling that you don''t like being my wife." He felt a relief to finally speak his mind, and at the same time he feared to hear her response.


    Sarah cupped his cheeks in her palms, kissed him on the lips and spoke between kisses, "Don''t be silly... if there is anyone¡­ on this world¡­ whose wife I would be¡­ that would be you."


    Aiden held his breath while listening to her response. He was so stiff that he didn''t even return herst few kisses.


    Sarah smiled seeing that he is dazed, happy that he didn''t seem to be upset anymore. She exined her n while finishing thest few bits of ice cream from the bowl he was holding. "We will not use Mr. and Mrs. ck, but we still need to be a married couple. Remember that Mr. Patel thinks we are married? And he is the organizer; he will be able to observe us. We must assume that they will watch us, maybe even when we think that we have privacy... It''s not mandatory, but I think it will be much easier than to exin that we are not married¡­ I have different IDs ready for that. Those are just as a backup since we are going as Omega and Sigma anyway, and they should all address us as 30 and 31¡­ tomorrow after we check out from here, we are heading to the hotel reserved for the conference¡­"


    Aiden''s face lit up. He liked the idea of them acting as a married couple. And he was not sure what was the cause, but he felt a change in Sarah. He was certain that she is not opposing the idea of marriage. ''Did Sarah just say that she does not mind being my wife? I need to get that ring!'' Aiden stared at Sarah with a silly grin on his face.


    "Hey! Are you listening?", she protested.


    "Yes." He lied. After she said that they will continue as a married couple, he didn''t hear much.


    "What did I sayst?"


    He looked offended. "Why are you quizzing me? Don''t you trust me?"


    Sarah felt guilty. "Oh, sorry¡­ that was not my intention¡­"


    He smiled seeing that her attention was sessfully diverted and started raining kisses on her.


    She giggled. "Hey¡­ I thought we are having a serious conversation¡­ Discussing ns for the event."


    "What serious conversation? We are doing more than nning. We are practicing."


    Sarah was happy that Aiden is back from his daze. She could not help but wonder whytely he has frequent mood swings. But his actions were distracting her, and soon she forgot what she wanted to say. "What exactly are we practicing?"


    "The married part¡­ when we are married, I will kiss you and hold you and do this¡­", he pulled her body closer and started removing her pajamas.


    Sarah wanted to say that they are doing that quite often already, but her attention got pulled away as her leg brushed over something cold. "Ah! You dropped the bowl on the bed!"


    "Just leave it¡­"


    "But the bed will get all sticky¡­", she weakly protested.


    The bowl stayed as is¡­ eventually it fell off the bed as they moved around.

 Chapter 470 - Meeting Father (1)

    ~ Seattle, Orion Enterprise HQ ~


    Felix is in Sophia''s office. He is trying to hide his nervous fidgeting while waiting for Sophia to finish her talk with Leah.


    "You don''t need to join¡­ I understand that you are busy¡­", Felix told her as soon as Leah left the office.


    Sophia smiled and shook her head, rejecting his idea. "I want to join. Unless you don''t want me there."


    "Of course, I want you there. If it''s up to me, we would always be together¡­ But I know that you have a lot of work, and thepany''s annual meeting ising. It can cause problems if you just take afternoon off. Compared to everything that you have going on already, this is not important."


    "How can you say that meeting your father is not important?"


    Felix was staring at the floor while his mind was a mess. Of course, it''s important¡­ that is why he is so nervous. But he has his doubts¡­ after some hesitation, Felix decided to share his concern with Sophia. "What if he does note?"


    Sophia understood that Felix fears the possibility of his father not showing up, again. For many years Felix waited for his father toe back home, but he didn''t. In order to cope with that, Felix took the approach of pretending that his father does not exist at all. When Sophia remembered that, it made her heart ache. It was hard on Felix. She took his hands in hers. "If he does note, then he will miss on a chance to reconnect with the best man I''ve everid my eyes on."


    Felix smiled and held Sophia''s chin with his index finger and thumb while his lipsnded on hers. "Thank you.", he whispered into her lips before closing that miniscule distance again.


    ~ Seattle, Coffee shop ~


    In a coffee shop with few patrons, on a corner of the busy intersection, Sophia and Felix are chatting while waiting for Damien. Well, Sophia is chatting with intention to ease up some tension which is oozing out of Felix. Felix is holding onto the coffee cup tightly and ncing at the clock every ten seconds. He didn''t take a single sip from the cup in front of him.


    "Try to rx¡­ we are early. It''s still ten minutes until the meeting time." Sophia was not sure if he even heard her. She exhaled in frustration and ced her hand over his. "Kiss me.", she demanded.


    "What?", Felix was surprised. It''s middle of the day, public ce, close to office. His eyes darted nervously. What if someone sees them? Isn''t she worried about her image?


    Sophia observed that he is conflicted. "Why are you reluctant?" She inched closer to him and smiled mischievously. "I''m asking my fianc¨¦ to kiss me. Is something wrong with that?" She exhaled and added, "Except for the fact that I even need to ask¡­"


    Felix liked that she addressed him as her fianc¨¦. He moved to close thosest few inches between them, and their lips connected.


    Sophia thought of using this as a way to distract him, but Felix''s lipsbined forces with his tongue, and she was not aware at what point everything around them faded into nothing.


    Her body moved on its own. Hands around his neck, moving to his shoulders, pulling him closer¡­ and she was running out of breath. Sophia was startled by a moan that escaped her, and she broke the kiss, surprised by a realization that they are in a public ce.


    Felix was observing her flushed face and could not stop smiling due to the obvious effect he has on her.


    But he will not let her escape just like that. She started it. "Ma ch¨¦ri, your fianc¨¦ wants more of that sweetness that only you can give me." He gave her a quick kiss. "I can''t allow you to ask for this." He kissed her again and sucked on her lower lip gently. "I need to make sure you have whatever you need. Including this." This time the kiss was longer, allowing his tongue to tease inside of her lips. "But maybe we should continue this in private?" And he gave her a long, slow, sensual kiss which made her head spin and appreciate the fact that she is sitting.


    "Yes¡­", she whispered when he allowed her to inch away from him.


    "Yes, what?" He was ted to see that she can''t hide her arousal.


    "We should continue in private¡­", she whispered. Recovery from that kissing session will take some time.


    Felix let out a low humming sound from the back of his throat and took her hand in his. He kissed back of her palm. "I will take that as a promise."


    Sophia and Felix gazed into each other''s eyes and were in the world of their own. They didn''t realize that someone was standing in front of their table. A man was trying to get their attention without interrupting an obviously private moment between two lovers. Eventually, he cleared his throat.


    Both Sophia and Felix looked toward the man.


    When his eyesnded on a man, Felix frowned slightly, and his body tensed up.


    Sophia knew immediately that she is facing Felix''s father, Damien. Damien is so simr to Felix that it was astonishing. He is an older version of Felix, with a less muscr body, but their facial features were almost identical.


    "Hello, son.", Damien spoke first. It was obvious that he was very nervous.


    Felix didn''t respond for a long time. "Hi", he mumbled eventually.


    Damien nced at Sophia. "You must be Felix''s fianc¨¦e?", he extended a hand for a handshake.


    "Yes¡­" Sophia stood up and shook Damien''s hand. "I am Sophia, nice to meet you."


    Damien nodded and smiled, revealing two dimples, one on each cheek. "I am Felix''s father, Damien. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Bridgette speaks highly of you."


    "I am ttered.", Sophia responded while going back to her seat. "Please¡­", she gestured at the chair across the table.


    Damien took a seat and looked at Felix.


    Felix''s frown eased up a bit, hearing that Damien is polite to Sophia, but his posture was still stiff.


    For some time, there was silence at the table. Felix and Damien were looking at each other, both of them seemed to have their own internal conversations and struggles, but no one spoke.


    Sophia cleared her throat. "I will move to another table, to give you privacy to talk."


    Damien looked at her gratefully and gave a barely noticeable nod.


    Felix frowned at the idea and held Sophia''s hand. He didn''t want her to leave.


    Sophia was already on her feet and patted Felix''s shoulder. "You will talk more freely without me around. I will be right there. OK?" She tilted her head to his left, gesturing to number of empty tables.


    Felix paused for few seconds before reluctantly giving Sophia a nod of approval. He watched her as she took a seat few tables to his left. The coffee shop had a non-busy afternoon with only few patrons, and he was relieved that he has an unobstructed view of Sophia.. Only when Sophia settled at her table and got busy on her phone did Felix turn around and face his father again.

 Chapter 471 - Meeting Father (2)

    "So¡­ how are you doing?", Damien asked after a long silence.


    Felix struggled to talk. For many years he was imagining his conversations with this man. What he will say. What he will ask. How he will respond to his questions. And now that his father is here, in front of him, Felix can''t find anything that he wants to say. He forced himself to answer questions at least. "Fine. You?"


    "Fine." Damien responded in same way as Felix but decided to give his best to keep the conversation going. He came all the way to Seattle. He needs to give his best effort, especially because Felix agreed to meet with him. "I hear you will get married soon."


    "Yes."


    Damien nced toward Sophia. "Sophia seems to be a nice girl."


    "She is."


    Damien remembered that Bridgette said how Felix is a director in Orion Enterprise. "You have a good job?"


    "I do."


    Damien sighed, and stated the obvious, "This is not going too well, is it?"


    "Why did youe here?" It was noticeable that Felix was not in a good mood, and it was getting worse with each interaction.


    "To talk to you."


    Felix shook his head and questions poured out of him: "Why now? Why not twenty years ago? Did someone kidnap you? Held you as a prisoner? Why you didn''t say a single word¡­ twenty years¡­ you didn''t visit, or called¡­ not even a postcard¡­ What do you think that you can do now? Juste back and everything will be great? Will we go fishing together? Or maybe we can y some ice hockey?" Felix felt that with every word his temper is rising. He stopped talking and took few deep breaths.


    "That is not my intention¡­", Damien said in a weak voice. Everything Felix said hit him right where it hurts.


    "What is your intention?", Felix squeezed through his teeth.


    "I wanted a chance to tell you what happened. How we reached to this point¡­ at least from my point of view."


    Felix exhaled. He wanted to leave, but he promised Sophia that as long as Damien is willing to talk, he will try as well¡­ he will give his best try¡­ and be patient. "I''m listening."


    "I was with your mother for about seventeen years. When I met her, she was the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen." Damien''s lips were curved up while remembering his first years with Sylvie. "She was always smiling, with a bubbly personality, understanding¡­ it didn''t take long for us to get married, and few yearster we had you." Damien''s mood visibly fell as he continued, "I don''t know when it started, but she changed. She became demanding, no matter what I did it was not good enough. I left my teaching job and got a better paying one, because Sylvie wanted better clothes, bigger house, branded makeup, more jewelry... I worked day and night. It was normal for me to have more than one job. But she was still not happy¡­ so I worked more. I changed jobs again¡­ She didn''t like our farm, or lifestyle¡­ she wanted big city. I sold the farm and we moved to Montreal. But it was not enough. It was never enough. I thought many times of leaving¡­ I suspected that she might have mental problems, but when I suggested that we see a doctor, she got hysteric, and I had to drop the topic¡­ Constant nagging and negative energy were sucking the life out of me. Few times I even packed a suitcase, but at the end I could not do it, and I decided to give it another try, to stay another day¡­ next day was the same or worse. And one day I actually left. At first, I thought it will be for few hours, just to show her that I mean it¡­ but hours became days¡­ days became weeks. She called me, and I thought that she will ask me toe back, but she only asked for money. More money. I missed you and Bridgette, and wanted to see you, but she said that unless I send money, I can''t see you. So, I sent money, but she said that she will call the police if Ie near. I was a mess¡­ " Damien rubbed his forehead for some time before continuing, "Days passed, months, and next thing I know I was afraid toe and look for you¡­ afraid that you will not want to see me. Because I left."


    Damien looked at Felix and saw that he is frowning back at him. He realized that whatever he said, didn''t move Felix, or if it did, he didn''t show. He sighed. His heart was heavy. Damien decided to make another try, a plea, and hope that it will reach his son. "Son, I''m sorry I messed up. I''m sorry I missed half of your childhood. I''m sorry I was not there when you needed me. I''m sorry for being weak and stupid. I don''t expect that you will forget that I left, and I don''t expect that you will forgive me¡­ but I hope that you will not close the door on me, and that we can get to know each other again. I have a wife and two sons, Rishi and Shibu, they are your brothers. I hope that you will be willing to meet them¡­ what do you say?"


    Felix looked at Damien for a long time before he finally decided to speak. "You left."


    Damien nodded, confirming Felix''s statement. "Yes. I did¡­ and I regret that in my moment of weakness I left you and Bridgette. And I regret that I didn''t find the courage to look for you, to take you with me."


    Felix wanted to say something but both his and Damien''s attention got drawn to the table where Sophia was sitting.


    Two men approached Sophia trying to pick her up.


    "Hey pretty girl, howe you are by yourself?", one man said.


    Sophia lifted her gaze from her phone and looked at him with confusion for a second. Then she realized that these two strangers are hitting on her, and a slight frown appeared on her face. Her rejecting bodynguage didn''t affect them in slightest.


    "I think she is waiting for us.", second man added.


    "Well, we are here!", first man eximed and sat opposite from Sophia.


    Second man sat on Sophia''s left.


    Sophia nced at each of them and her frown deepened. It''s a long time how she was by herself in a public ce. She forgot that such men exist, who will just openly approach a female and act shamelessly. Sophia didn''t respond to their provocation and decided to stand up and leave. The man sitting next to her, grabbed her wrist and pulled her back down in the chair.


    "Excuse me¡­ you are disturbing thedy¡­", Damien was tapping the man opposite from Sophia on the shoulder.


    "Old man, take a hike. Who are you to tell me I''m disturbing her?", man was obviously displeased by Damien''s meddling. "Don''t you see that she is sitting with us?"


    "Let go of her." Felix growled at the man who was still holding Sophia''s wrist.


    "Oh, two more¡­" Man who was holding Sophia''s wrist ignored Felix and nced at Sophia''s body lecherously. "I''m sure that you can satisfy all four of us with that¡­"


    POW!


    Felix''s fist mmed onto his face, and he fell down from the chair. Man lost consciousness, or maybe he was faking it. In any case, he didn''t move any more.


    Man who was across the table from Sophia abruptly stood up andunched himself on Damien. In a swift move, Damien avoided his fist and hit the man in his sr plexus. Man bent down in pain. Damien elbowed man''s neck in the back and hit man''s face with his knee at the same time. Second man fell on the ground unconscious next to the first one.


    Felix gave Damien a look of surprise, and then focused on Sophia.


    Sophia''s face was contorted in pain and she was holding onto her stomach.


    "What happened?" Felix was next to her in an instant, doing his best not to panic.


    Sophia was struggling to catch her breath and talk. "When he stood up¡­" She gestured with her chin toward the man who got beating from Damien, "¡­he pushed the table my way¡­ I didn''t expect that¡­"


    Felix paled.


    "She will be OK. She just needs some breather.", Damienforted Felix.


    Felix looked up at Damien who obviously doesn''t know Sophia''s state. "She is pregnant¡­", desperation was heard in Felix''s voice.


    Damien was in shock for a second before he snapped to his senses. "I''m here with a car. She needs to go to the hospital."


    Felix lifted Sophia carefully and carried her outside of the coffee shop, one step behind Damien.


    Two youngdies behind the counter were not sure what to do. They saw the whole scene, but they didn''t dare to intervene.. Eventually, they called the police.

 Chapter 472 - Meeting Father (3)

    In the hospital, outside of the examination room, Felix is pacing back and forth. Damien is sitting on a chair and observing Felix.


    Felix was inside with Sophia, but after less than a minute doctor told him to leave and wait outside because he was disrupting them. He left only after Sophia persuaded him.


    It was obvious that Felix is very nervous, he was on pins and needles.


    When nurse opened the door and said that family members cane in, Felix rushed in like a bullet. The exam was less than half an hour long, but to Felix it seemed like forever.


    Damien was sitting in the chair, looking at the door that was slowly closing behind Felix. He was not sure what to say to Felix no matter how much he wanted tofort him. They didn''t speak after the incident. They didn''t finish their talk in the coffee shop, but it all pointed to the scenario where Felix is not willing to ept him back into his life.


    Damien was surprised when the door opened and Felix faced him, "Aren''t youing?"


    Felix and Damien listened to doctor say that Sophia and the baby are fine. But Sophia will need to rest and take it easy for next few days.


    "Listen to your body.", doctor told Sophia. "If you are tired or achy, then rest. You can do any activity that feelsfortable. If there is any bleeding, contact your obgyn¡­" He gave few more advices and said that Sophia can go home.


    There was new audio file of the fetus''s heartbeat, and both Felix and Damien listened to it with Sophia. Sophia observed how their excited facial expressions are matching. Damien''s appearance gave her a glimpse of how Felix will look like in about twenty years.


    Damien was very happy when they gave him few ultrasound pictures. "This is my grandchild!", he eximed.


    It seemed that this incident did what talk between estranged father and son couldn''t. It brought them back together, even if just for a little bit.


    Damien gave them a ride back to Sophia''s and Felix''s apartment, and they invited him toe up. Damien was refusing, but after Sophia''s insistence he epted.


    Sophia rested on the sofa, and listened father and son talk. It was much more rxed than in the coffee shop.


    Damien asked about pregnancy and paid attention to every detail that Felix shared. And Felix shared a lot. He even yed previous heartbeat recordings and arranged ultrasound pictures on the table chronologically while exining how the baby is developing. That seemed like never ending topic for Felix who would run his mouth dry about it to anyone who was willing to lend him an ear.


    Damien''s eyes were watering as he listened.


    Sophia was not sure if Damien was emotional because that was his first grandchild or because he was listening to Felix. Probably both.


    Felix told him about his work.


    Damien was surprised to hear that Sophia is Felix''s boss, and proud to listen to all high praises that Sophia has for his son.


    Damien told them about his family and showed them pictures. He invited them toe for a visit, and Felix said that when Sophia recuperates, they will let him know.


    Three of them had dinner in the apartment, chatting casually. Most of the talk was focused on a house that Sophia and Felix just purchased and their n to move. Damien listened with interest and asked many questions. He even gave few advices.


    After dinner, Damien didn''t linger. He excused himself exining that he has a night flight back home, and that he hopes they will stay in touch.


    Felix promised to send him ultrasound photos and heartbeat audios regrly.


    Damien returned to Canada with a full heart. He felt that he got his son back, and a daughter and a grandchild as well. They are still not as close as he hopes, but it''s a great start, and in time they will get closer. He promised to himself that he will not mess up this opportunity. Damien was happy that Felix is doing well. He was excited to tell all the updates to his wife, Smita. Damien was imagining reactions of his sons when he tells them that they will meet their elder brother soon, and that they will be uncles!


    ¡­


    "How do you feel?", Sophia asked Felix after Damien left.


    "Good.", Felix responded.


    "I''m d." Sophia can tell that Felix''s rtionship with his father is off to a right track. "Your father is a good man."


    Felix didn''t respond.


    Sophia knows that even though they talked nicely today, trauma of his father leaving andst twenty years of missing him is not easy to ovee. But the more they interact, the easier it will get. New memories will overshadow old ones.


    "I think we should go and visit Damien and his family¡­ what are your thoughts?"


    "I''m not sure¡­" Felix shrugged.


    Sophia can tell that he is not rejecting the idea. She is confident that he will agree to it. Thinking about Felix''s parents, Sylvie came to her mind. "It''s can''t go worse than meeting your mother."


    He nodded in agreement and asked: "Can we NOT talk about her?" He reminded Sophia that talking about his mother never ends well. Every time Sylvie was mentioned, both Sophia and Felix get upset when they remember Sylvie''s horrible behavior when she met Sophia. And they still didn''t agree if they will invite Sylvie or not to their wedding. Sophia thinks that it should be done, and Felix does not think the same.


    Sophia gave a nod of agreement. They should not talk about his mother, not today.


    Felix helped Sophia get ready for bed and held her tightly.


    Sophia inhaled his scent and rested in his embrace. Firm and gentle. Just right. She remembered the incident in the coffee shop and how she ended up in a hospital. "Today, I was scared.", Sophia shared her thoughts after some time.


    "Me too.", he admitted. "We need to be more careful." He kissed her forehead.


    "Yes.", she agreed. Sophia likes that he said ''we''. She remembers that Felix used to be timid and insecure. Since they got engaged, she saw a change in him. Felix is much more confident in himself and in his position in her life. She likes that. "I know that I can rely on you and you will take care of everything.", she voiced her thoughts.


    Felix smiled. "Thank you. I am honored that an amazing woman like yourself is even considering to rely on me."


    Sophia giggled. "You are a smooth talker with a gift to turn anything into apliment."


    "Only with you, ma ch¨¦ri¡­"


    "Smooth talker¡­", she mumbled. He makes her warm and fuzzy¡­ and his firm, muscr body next to hers makes her feel something else. Sophia''s hand moved over his chest and went lower.


    Felix cleared his throat. "Doctor said that you should rest."


    "Doctor said that I should listen to my body¡­"


    "Oh?" His perfect eyebrow arched. "And what is your body telling you?"


    "It''s time for you to rock your child to sleep.", Sophia smiled without breaking eye contact as her hand slipped inside his boxer shorts.


    Felix closed his eyes and a smile spread across his handsome face revealing two dimples as he enjoyed her touch.


    His body arched above Sophia''s and his low voice rang in her ears, "Let me know if anything is ufortable¡­"


    "Yeah¡­", she exhaled. Her face flushed as her palms moved lower over his muscr back.. "I will listen to my body¡­" Her hands squeezed his hard buttocks and pulled him in.

 Chapter 473 - Security Conference (1)

    ~ Somewhere nearby Las Vegas ~


    Sarah and Aiden are in a luxurious VIP suite in an unknown resort-like ce for the cyber-security conference.


    Howe they don''t know where they are? The organizers went above and beyond to keep the location and participant identities a secret.


    Both Sarah (aka Sigma, aka 30) and Aiden (aka Omega, aka 31) got information in their hacker emails about ce and time. There, they were picked up by a van, and they took their seats in the back. There was a solid divider between them and front seats, and all windows in the back werepletely cked out so that they can''t see where they are going. The van stopped after about half an hour drive in an underground garage, and they took the elevator straight to the VIP room reserved for participants 30 and 31.


    Sarah was looking through the windows, observing the thick forest which surrounded the area. Down, she can see tennis and golf courses, as well as several swimming pools and lounging area. Everything is luxurious and well maintained. And that includes inside of their hotel suite.


    They checked their phones, and there was no signal and no wireless. Not even one.


    "If I knew we will be cut off like this, I would call Anna and Sophia before we left, just so that they know we are not avable for three days.", Sarah mumbled.


    "My missus¡­ There is awork outlet here¡­", Aiden observed.


    They checked it and it''s not functional.


    "It seems that they cut us off on purpose. Probably just for the conference.", Sarah concluded. "They are doing a good job in making sure that no information leaks out."


    "I don''t think the world will end in three days that we are off the grid. But if it''s making you nervous, we can ask for a satellite phone¡­" Aiden was going through the brochure that was on the coffee table. "Come, check this out." When Sarah took a seat next to him on the sofa, he continued summarizing. "Satellite phone is avable on demand. If we expose our identities, it''s at our own risk, organizers will address us only by numbers¡­ when we attend events, we should wear vests or capes they provided¡­ masks are optional¡­" He looked around but didn''t see any clothes or masks. "Maybe they are in the bedroom or closet¡­ There is schedule of events¡­ they provide shuttle service¡­ hmmm¡­ it seems that there is more than one building for this event¡­"


    Sarah stood up and went into the bedroom, and then into the closet. "Found the vests and capes! The masks are here also!", she called from the closet.


    Aiden followed after Sarah''s voice and saw her checking out dark red vests and matching capes with hoodies, both vests and capes had golden numbers embroidered 30 and 31.


    "Look¡­" She ced one dark red mask over her face. Mask covered top half of her face, only tip of her nose and below were visible.


    "It looks very good on you, my missus.", he grinned. Aiden was not sure what got him more excited, Sarah''s mysterious and exotic appearance with that mask, or that he gets to address her as his wife.


    Sarah smiled helplessly and handed him a mask. "You also try¡­ my dear hubby."


    They agreed previously that they will act all husband-wife lovey-dovey in order to keep the appearance of a young married couple. Sarah was not very interested in the lovey-dovey part, but Aiden insisted. She decided to give in and let him have his way. It''s not important to bicker over it. She was doubtful at first, but she saw him lit up whenever she called him hubby and thought that if that little bit makes him happy, she will do it¡­ when she remembers. He called her wife, wifey and missus so many times that she already got used to it.


    He put the mask on, and Sarah was dazed.


    "How do I look?", he wrapped around his shoulders dark red cloak with number 31.


    "Breathtaking¡­", Sarah admitted. He did look breathtaking, like royal-handsome-man with a bit of a mystery and danger, like a vampire. "You can suck my blood anytime.", Sarah mumbled.


    "What?", Aiden was confused by herment and happy that she is dazed.


    Sarah only shook her head without exining. She exhaled, "When is the first event?"


    "We have just over one hour."


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden were ready to head out to their first event, both of them wearing dark red cloaks and masks which covered upper half of their faces, when Sarah''s gaze fell on the desk in the sitting area next to the living room of their VIP suite.


    There was a gold colored metallic-looking item and a note.


    Sarah observed the item for a second. It was a gold ne with arge gold pendant which looked like a coin, but the shape was a hexagon. On one side pendant had ''AUM'' symbol in Sanskrit and on the other it had carved in lotus flower and above it was a Sanskrit symbol for letter ''Pa''. Sarah flipped the pendant-coin-looking-object few times and then looked at the note.


    "I hope you will ept this as a token of my apology.


    Sincerely,


    ~ Saurabh Patel"


    Aiden saw that Sarah stopped and went to see what got her attention.


    "Ah! I forgot that he will leave something!" Aiden eximed after he read the note in Sarah''s hand. "What did he give?"


    Sarah ced the hexagonal pendant in his palm without a word.


    Aiden looked at it for few seconds and then his eyes widened. He removed his mask and Sarah could see that he is shocked.


    "What is it?" Sarah saw that Aiden is frozen, and he does not have such a reaction over regr jewelry. It''s obvious that this thing has some other meaning.


    "No way¡­", Aiden mumbled as he rubbed the pendant with his fingers gently, as if he is afraid to damage it, yet can''t stop himself from rubbing it.


    Sarah gave him a minute topose himself before asking again. "What is it?"


    "It''s the Patel family token!"


    "That does not tell me much¡­", Sarah rolled her eyes.


    "Hmm¡­" Aiden thought for some time how to exin. "Are you familiar with the Phantomics?"


    "The man who cannot die? Yes, I know Phantom." Sarah confirmed.


    "And you know that he has two rings, right?"


    Sarah nodded while responding, "Skull Mark ring and Good Mark ring." She was not sure where this Phantom trivia is going.


    "This is something like Good Mark ring." He gave her a meaningful look.


    Sarah still didn''t understand. Seeing that Aiden is expecting her to know what he means; she gave her best guess. "So¡­ Patel is Phantom?"


    "No, no¡­" Aiden flicked her mask in the forehead area and lifted the pendant so that it''s in her eye level. "THIS will give you support of anyone who is associated with Patel family. They are mostly centered in India and central Asia, but it''s argework worldwide¡­ something like: any friend of Patels is my friend, and this is the proof that you are his friend."


    Sarah was not sure if she should believe him. He looks serious, but where did he get that information? "How do you know about this?"


    "About a year ago I worked on a project¡­ at work¡­ task was to locate one of these."


    Sarah nodded in understanding and another question popped into her mind. "Why would he give me this? If this is what you said it is, it''s not something to give around just because of a small misunderstanding."


    Aiden nodded in agreement. "I think so too¡­ what if it''s a payment?"


    "For?" Sarah squinted while waiting for his response.


    "For something he is about to ask."


    Sarah remembered that before saying how there will be something for them in the room, Mr. Patel knew that she is Sigma, participant number 30. If Aiden is correct, and Mr. Patel is going to ask for something, it will be rted to hacking. But he is a big shot in software industry¡­ surely, he has many other hackers at his disposal. Sarah exhaled in frustration. "This week is getting worse and worse."


    Aidenughed. "I don''t think it was bad¡­ sure, there was some excitement, but so far everything ended great."


    Aiden''s words made her remember all the winnings, and that at the end she managed to get her revenge on casinos which banned her and took her prizesst time. "You know what? You are right¡­" Sarah kept the pendant back on the table. "No use worrying about this until we find out what Patel has nned. Worst case, I will return it." She adjusted mask over her face. "Let''s go, my dear husband¡­ we don''t want to bete to our first event."


    Aiden grinned and followed after Sarah.

 Chapter 474 - Security Conference (2)

    On their way to first event, Sarah and Aiden took a 10-minute shuttle ride through dense forest to another building. Along the way, they made one stop to pick up few more passengers who waited next to the well-maintained road. These people had dark blue robes, dark blue masks and silver numbers embroidered on their left front pocket.


    No one spoke.


    Sarah had a strange feeling of mystery and was excited what ising next. She was holding hands with Aiden and somehow, she knew that whatever ising, as long as he is by her side, everything will be all right. That allowed her to rx and enjoy.


    Staff waited for them at the entrance, and immediately led the way for each participant.


    Inside of the building where this event was held reminded Sarah of those theaters where operas are held. Seating on lower level, and balcony-seating on the upper level. Space was notrge. There were less than hundred seats on the floor.


    Sarah and Aiden were led to the upper level, each had their own separate balcony. Sarah didn''t like that they were separated, but each balcony was set up for one person, and she saw that he is on the balcony to her left, so she rxed. She observed a disy in front of her and a headset. On the disy she could order food or drinks and selectnguage. Later she found out that each event will be tranted to multiplenguages, and she can choose which one will be heard through her headset.


    Below the balconies were floor seats. Each seat was separate with at least one foot of space on each side. This allowed people who sit there to move around without interrupting others. Sarah thought that this is how it would look if in a movie theater you remove every second seat, and every second row.


    Soon she observed that there is a distinction between people who wear different color robes. She was able to see that only about ten of them were on balconies, all wearing dark red robes. Down, on the floor, everyone seated was wearing dark blue robes, and she spotted at least three people in white robes. Sarah could not see where people in white robes are seated.


    Aiden observed amount of security guards. It made his skin crawl. He held Sarah close to him, his only thoughts were about her safety. He analyzed potential escape routes and counted number of armed guards they passed by. He didn''t like it. Aiden knows that security on these events is tight, but what if those guards turn hostile? Want to imprison them? He didn''t like it at all.


    Aiden was happy that Sarah seems to be enjoying the experience, but he hoped that she is a bit more aware of potential dangers around them. They were in an unknown ce, surrounded with masked people and armed guards. That didn''t seem to bother her at all. ''I will need to talk to her when we get back¡­ I hope we get back safely after this.''


    When he realized that they will be physically separated for the event, he almost caused a scene, not willing to let go of Sarah''s hand. But when he saw that they are in adjacent booths, he eased up a bit.


    He read the information on the panel, about leaving his designated seat: he will need to call for a staff member who will escort him wherever he wants to go.


    All lights dimmed, including the ones on the panels in front of them, and the conference started.


    One man in white robe stood on a lit-up stage in front and greeted them. His face was covered with a silver mask. He didn''t talk much, mostly just start-of-the-conference pleasantries, thanking them foring, wishing them to enjoy, and reminding them of few privacy and safety rules which everyone already had in their rooms and on the devices in front of them. Man had an Indian ent, and Sarah was almost certain that is Mr. Patel.


    When he left the stage,rge white screen was lowered, and image was projected on it. This event was a presentation-style talk by a world-famous hacker Viper. It was live-streamed. He was wearing a mask, and only upper half of his body was visible. It was obvious that he was seated, in front of hisputer. He spoke about technical aspects of hisst endeavor, challenges and how he overcame them. Sarah found it fascinating. During the talk, they could enter their questions using devices in front of them, and Viper would answer them after his talk is done.


    Viper''s talk was only a bit over half an hour, but part with answering questions took more than an hour.


    After that event, all participants were offered toe for refreshments and socializing. Few were not willing, and Sarah saw them taking the shuttles back to their rooms.


    Sarah and Aiden stayed behind. Neither of them had a desire to socialize, they decided to join mostly out of curiosity. It was like social hour with some snacks and beverages provided for people to help themselves. No formal seating was avable, so most of the people were standing. Few took a seat at the bar. People in the room were wearing blue and red cloaks.


    Not long after, one white-cloaked man with silver mask covering his face stood in the middle and pped loudly to get everyone''s attention. He had a Spanish ent, so it was definitely not Mr. Patel. He weed everyone and wished that they enjoy the event with a reminder that unless they want to reveal their identities on purpose, they should address each other by numbers on their garments.


    Sarah observed that red and blue cloaked people had numbers on their front left side, probably assigned by the order in which they solved challenges required to qualify for the event. That white cloaked man had a symbol on his front left which looked like a menco dancer.


    ''Definitely Spanish'', Sarah thought.


    The man in white cloak didn''t speak much and wished them a pleasant evening before leaving the room.


    People gathered were not very chatty. They mostly nced at others, averting gazes if they met someone''s eyes by ident, like this was some kind of a one-way-staring event. Sarah observed people of all sizes. She wished to see their faces and had to remind herself that it''s not OK to go and remove their masks. Especially when a person, obviously female walked by them, and Sarah noticed that she had number 11 on her dark blue cloak. That means thatdypleted her task definitely before Sarah. Oh, how she wished to find out who that person is. But then she noticed that 11-wearingdy was throwing nces shameless at Aiden! Sure, he is handsome, even with that mask and cloak on, but he is obviously NOT avable.


    "Let''s go back to our room¡­", Sarah grumbled. She lost interest in the social event.


    ¡­


    When Sarah and Aiden returned to their room, Sarah removed her mask and voiced her frustration that made her boil. "That insolent woman!"


    "Which one?"


    Sarah frowned. "The one with 11! Don''t tell me you didn''t notice how she looked at you?!"


    "My beloved wifey, don''t make me the bad guy here¡­ what about all men who were staring your way?"


    "What men?" Sarah was obviously surprised by his question. She didn''t notice any men looking at her.


    "Exactly! Do you think I was holding onto you like that for no reason? And I red at each and every one of them until they gave up on the idea of approaching you." Aiden was happy to see that he managed to coax her. He can''t control other women if they stare at him. Unless they approach him, the best he can do is to ignore them. But he was not lying. More than one man there was very close toing to chat with Sarah, and if she didn''t suggest that they go back to their room, he would. After all, he wants to avoid causing problems during this event, at least on the first day.


    "Oh¡­", Sarah''s anger subsided. Now she felt a bit embarrassed for throwing a fit. She reminded herself that next time she needs to show that Aiden is hers, and not to just retreat easily.


    Once that topic was out of the way, Sarah and Aiden noticed two tablets on the coffee table in the living room. It was from the organizers, used formunication. They already had few emails each in the inbox specifically created for the event.


    Sarah opened hers as ''30'' and read few emails which were introductions, greetings, nothing new or important. And then thest one got her perked up. It was about the event for VIP participants.


    Aiden had the same email invitation in his inbox.


    The VIP event was startingter in the evening, and they had to respond if they want to participate or not. Of course, they decided to participate.


    "I remember Patel mentioning that VIPes with some additional events. I wonder what that is¡­", Sarah was excited.


    "The first speaker in white sounded like Patel.", Aiden shared his thoughts.


    Sarah agreed with him.


    Two of thempared some other observations they made, and concluded that people in white are organizers, dark blue cloaks are for regr participants, while dark red are for VIPs.

 Chapter 475 - Security Conference (3)

    Aiden ordered dinner to their room and two of them chatted while eating.


    "What are your first impressions about the event?", Sarah asked.


    He shrugged. "It''s still early¡­ the first event was OK. I found interesting how Viper handled¡­"


    As much as Aiden started in indifferent tone, as he spoke about Viper''s talk, Sarah cold see excitement in him rising. It was obvious that Aiden liked it, but she didn''t want to rub it in. Sarah knows that Aiden wants to maintain his fa?ade of an indifferent-cool-manly guy, and she is happy that in front of her he lowers his guard and acts freely. These moments when his face is lit up, and he shows a smile which reaches his eyes, are only for her to see. And she loves that very much.


    They discussed Viper''s strategies for a long time. It was a topic that attracted both Sarah and Aiden and they always enjoyed having technical discussions with each other. These discussions usually had an effect of them admiring each other''s knowledge, and then making out and... but this chat got interrupted when event staff member brought in twoptops, one marked with 30 and other with 31.


    "It''s for the VIP event this evening. It seems we will need to our skills." Sarah assumed when she read note that came withptops. "We need to dress up again, it will be video conference."


    ¡­


    Video conference started, in attendance are three people in white cloaks and eight in dark red. Everyone''s face was covered with a mask.


    Each of the participants had their ''name'' in bottom left corner of their respective chat windows. Sarah was curious about symbols for people in white.


    One had a menco dancer. ''Man who spoke during social after event.'', Sarah confirmed.


    Second man had a lotus flower. ''This must be Patel.'', Sarah remembered token that he left in their room.


    Third man had something that resembles Chinese Imperial dragon. Sarah didn''t know who this man could be, but based on his symbol, she assumed that he is Chinese.


    Besides Aiden and her, there was five more participants wearing dark red cloaks. Sarah could tell that everyone was male. Sarah paid attention to their numbers: 8, 24, 62, 13, 1, 47.


    Sarah''s eyes opened wide when she saw number 1. That means that person finished the challenge first! Not to mention that four people in that group were faster than she is, based on their numbers. Sarah had to remind herself that no matter how good you are, there is always someone better. She needs to stay humble and improve her skills. Only when she ims spot number one will she have the right to rx.


    She was itching to hear what this event will be. And based on the eyes of other participants, they were curious as well.


    "Thank you for taking your time to join us in this event.", man with menco dancer symbol started, not leaving them much time to wait idly. "Introductions are not necessary, so I will go straight to the point. For this event, we have one server hiding sensitive information. We want you to find it, read it, and leave without trace."


    "Hmph¡­", participant number one scoffed. "This looks like a job¡­ what is the payment?"


    "There will be money, of course.", man with lotus flower symbol said confidently.


    Participant number one chuckled and saidzily, "I believe I speak for all of us when I say that we don''t need money."


    "And job opportunities!", man with menco dancer symbol added.


    "Neither of us iscking those either¡­", number 1 man shook his head.


    Three people in white were obviously distressed, their eyes betrayed them.


    After some time, man with dragon symbol spoke with urgency, "Viper agreed to provide assistance on one job to the winner of this challenge."


    Man with number one paused, edges of his lips curved into a smile. It was obvious that he was satisfied with this. "You should have said that first¡­", he arrogantly said and leaned back into his chair.


    Sarah was impressed with this man who had number one in his lower left corner. She could tell he is older than her, with whiteplexion¡­ but other than that and his brown eyes Sarah had no other clues.


    It ismon knowledge that hackers like to keep their privacy and low profile for safety, but other than that they are arrogant andpetitive. Without those two traits, they would not climb up on the hackerdder.


    Aiden could not see her expression under the mask, but he can tell that Sarah is dazzled by that man, obviously approving his behavior. Aiden reached toward Sarah and pinched her on the arm.


    She winced and red at him.


    His head moved. Aiden probably made some expression, but Sarah could not tell because he had a mask. She grabbed pen and paper and wrote him a note: "What the hell?"


    He took the pen and wrote a response: "Focus!"


    She responded withrge letters, trying to show her anger: "I am focusing!"


    Aiden was frowning while writing his response, but she could not see that with his mask on: "On what exactly?" He was jealous. She was staring at someone else, in front of him!


    She was about to give some response, when man with menco dancer symbol started giving instructions for the event. Sarah had to drop the note-exchange and to listen carefully. Having Viper assist you means you get his contact info as well¡­ if all goes well, there is a possibility for more than one interaction. And having someone as Viper on your side is a good incentive for many, including Sarah.


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t see the challenge presented as a difficult task. It was very simr to what they did regrly at their job at White corp. Two of them were youngest amongst participants, but they had the most experience with this type of hacking. It showed. Sarah and Aiden sessfullypleted their task at almost the exact time way ahead of everyone else.


    Man with menco dancer symbol was conflicted. "Hmm¡­ you finished at about the same time. How do we resolve who gets the award?"


    "I will yield and let 30 get the award.", Aiden said magnanimously.


    Sarah knows that no matter who gets it, it''s for both of them, but it still made her heart melt seeing that he is letting her take the first spot. "Thank you, hubby¡­", she responded without thinking.


    Everyone in the conference was stunned. ''Did she just call him hubby?!!'' Everyone was surprised except for a man with lotus flower symbol, he was smiling and shaking his head.


    Sarah realized that she said more than necessary, but there was no going back. She awkwardly smiled and was happy that her embarrassment is covered by a mask.


    Aiden didn''t mind. He was happy. "You are wee, wifey¡­" He had no problems showing their affection in front of anyone, even if they had masks on.


    Man with the dragon symbol cleared his throat and concluded the event wishing everyone good night.


    ¡­


    Three men in white stayed online after people in red got disconnected.


    "Saurabh, is that why you are looking at 30? Because you get two in one?", man with dragon symbol asked.


    Man with lotus symbol chuckled, "You saw through that, didn''t you?" Then he switched to serious mode and gave them a warning, "They are mine. You can pick anyone else."


    Man with menco dancer symbol didn''t respond, and his expression didn''t change either. Only his eyes shed showing that he has something on his mind.


    ¡­


    "Oh¡­ I said too much!", Sarah was a bit upset for her slip of tongue after they disconnected. But she was not too much upset, after all, no one except for Patel has any idea who they are, right? So, who cares if they think they are married or not¡­ "I hope you don''t mind.", she looked at Aiden and rxed when she saw him smiling.


    Less than a minuteter, she got three emails in her inbox: first one was with instructions how to contact Viper; second one was confirmation that $50k was deposited on her ount; third one was a job offer to join apany in Spain. Name ofpany would be disclosed if she shows interest. Sarah was happy with this but decided to ignore third email. She has no intention to leave White corp. where Aiden is, and it''s connected to Jeffrey, her brother-inw and JoAnna.


    "This is not bad¡­ I wonder what the event will be tomorrow¡­", she giggled as she kept tablet away. Sarah reminded herself that tomorrow she needs to give way to Aiden and let him take the prize. If she always wins, he might develop aplex of inferiority.


    Sarah was not aware that Aiden does not mind being second, as long as she wins. He loves to see her shine no matter what position he gets.. If Sarah allows him to be by her side, nothing else matters.

 Chapter 476 - Security Conference (4)

    Second day of conference, Sarah and Aiden attended morning event. It was an in-person presentation style talk by a woman in light green cloak abouttest practices in cryptography. Woman was speaking in Russian, and Sarah saw that many participants used headsets. Of course, she didn''t need one.


    After the presentation, there was another social event which gave participants opportunity towork.


    This time it was more lively thanst night. It seems that some people already connected, probably during previous social event, and they immediately started chatting as they picked up some refreshments.


    Sarah and Aiden stood on the side, observing people. Sarah was curious about people''s interactions in these events, and Aiden was there to apany her. If it''s up to him, they would just go back to the room and rx before lunch, but he saw that Sarah is interested in this for some reason, and he can''t let her stay behind alone.


    Lady in light green cloak entered, her face was covered with a mask, and she walked with a posture of a royal. It is thedy who presented about cryptography during morning session.


    A group of masked people wearing cloaks was following her. Most of them were trying to strike a conversation with thedy. It''s safe to assume that thedy in green is famous in her field and that people following her are trying to get her into theirwork, or maybe they still have questions which were not answered after her presentation ended.


    As thedy in light green cloak made slow circle around the room observing people in attendance, Sarah noticed thatdy didn''t speak much. She mostly nodded. Sarah observed that people around thatdy tried talking to her in English. ''Maybe she not talking because she does not understand them¡­'' But Sarah didn''t want to meddle. She was here to observe.


    The group with ady in front passed by Sarah and Aiden and now they walked by two people in dark red capes who were chatting.


    "Howe you didn''t joinst night?", man with number 62 asked.


    "I slept off¡­ did I miss anything interesting?", man with number 56 respondedzily and threw a question back.


    "Nah, usual stuff¡­ Actually, something did get revealed¡­" Man with number 62 mysteriously smiled for few seconds before continuing. "Did you know that 30 and 31 are married?"


    "You are kidding me¡­ right? What are chances of two people married to each other to attend this? And they have adjacent numbers? That is some crazy stuff¡­"


    ¡­


    Few minutes before that conversation happened, man in a dark blue cloak with number 71 was following afterdy in light green cloak. He knows her, she works for him. She is Svena Novakov, famous cryptographer. He came to the event to take a look¡­ This is a gathering of world-famous hackers, and many powerful people want to get a chance to add them to theirwork. That is how he recruited Svena several years ago. He was ncing around while walking in the crowd that followed Svena. What is he looking for? He is looking for some sign that one of these capable people is looking for work¡­ he has lots of work that he can assign. And he can pay well. He needs to focus on bodynguage and see if any of these masked people might be interested. Someone looking around, but not casually like trying towork¡­ it needs to be a more intense gaze, with a purpose. He can''t describe it exactly, but he will know once he sees it.


    He observed two people in dark red robes. ''VIPs'', he confirmed to himself. ''They are very close.'' The man analyzed Sarah and Aiden, starting from the fact that it''s very unusual for people who already know each other intimately to attend this event together. It is difficult to get an invitation, and then they need to finish challenging trial in order to qualify for a spot¡­ But their presence is familiar. His mind shifted through people who could match such appearances. ''Is it possible that this is little Sarah and herpanion from White family?''


    He silently followed in the group of people as they passed by Sarah and Aiden, throwing inconspicuous nces toward those two people wearing 30 and 31. ''Yes, it is them!'' As soon as he confirmed his suspicion, he lowered his head and did his best that his bodynguage does not show any abnormalities while his mind exploded, ''WOW! 30¡­ not bad¡­ not bad at all, little Sarah¡­ I definitely need to keep a closer eye on you! And he is 31? This makes things¡­ interesting¡­''


    He was in his thoughts when he overheard two people talking, "Did you know that 30 and 31 are married?"


    Man''s mind went nk. Everything stopped, including his steps. ''Married?!! Impossible! When did that happen??!'' He didn''t realize when he lifted his head and his gaze locked on Sarah and Aiden, well mostly on Sarah. Emotions in him stormed and he struggled to keep them in control.


    ¡­


    Sarah was hit with the same eerie feeling she had back in the deserted street after big gambling event and instinctively looked at the crowd followingdy in green cloak. Her eyes met with eyes of a man in a dark blue cloak with number 71. He was looking right at her!


    ''Such threatening stare!'', Sarah thought. But she didn''t waver. She made sure to re back at him with equal intensity and not to allow herself to be intimidated.


    Aiden noticed that something is off, Sarah''s body tensed. His arm circled around her shoulders protectively while he tried to locate source of Sarah''s sudden alertness.


    Person walking behind man with 71 didn''t notice that he stopped and ended up bumping into him. This caused mask from man with number 71 to shift slightly.


    It was only a moment before he adjusted his mask, but Sarah got a glimpse of his face.


    Man with 71 extended his steps and approached thedy in green. He tugged her sleeve and she stopped moving to hear something he said only for her to hear, before he swiftly left the room.


    Sarah looked after the man and wanted to go after him, but then she remembered that she can''t follow him, not with all security in ce. She would need to be escorted by a staff member. How can she follow anyone under such conditions?


    Sarah felt Aiden''s grip on her shoulder tighten. She patted his arm lightly to let him know that it''s OK.


    But she was not OK. That man left, taking with him answers to numerous questions that overwhelmed her.


    ''What''s up with this ufortable feeling of danger? Why do I feel I know that man? Why does he look familiar? Who is he?'' Sarah cursed her weak memory of faces and names, second time in few days. Even the feeling of hating her memory was familiar. ''When did I feel like thisst? Ah! Only few days ago when¡­'' And then it hit her: mystery man who exited from the VVIP room that evening, when she yed at the same table with Patel. Their eyes locked while he walked away followed by bodyguards¡­ What are chances that he is attending the same conference? ''He had 71 on his cloak. I need to find out who he is!''


    It took some time for Sarah to calm down her emotions. She tugged Aiden''s sleeve.. "Let''s go back to our room."

 Chapter 477 - Security Conference (5)

    In a spacious office on a 15th floor of a luxurious resort-style building, Mr. Patel is sitting behind his desk and reading through some documents. Door of his office opened abruptly and a man with a mask covering his face and wearing a dark blue cloak stormed inside.


    Number of guards followed right after him, and few jumped out from behind Mr. Patel, blocking the path for the man. Man with number 71 on his left chest pocket was surrounded as soon as he stepped through the entrance to the office.


    Mr. Patel raised his gaze from the documentszily and looked at the man whose chest heaved in anger so much that it was visible even with a cloak on. "Mr. 71, to what do I owe this pleasure?"


    "You better give me everything you have on a girl with number 30!", man roared right from the door while pointing his finger angrily and ignoring the guards.


    Mr. Patel was unphased with his outburst. "Oh? Why would I do that?"


    "Do you know who I am?", man advanced two steps, but was stopped by the guards who closed in on him. Few of them pulled their guns and pointed them to his head.


    Mr. Patel waved his hand slightly, and guards took a step back, making way for ''Mr. 71'' to face Mr. Patel.


    Mr. Patel chuckled. "I know who you are, but did you forget who I am?" Mr. Patel leaned back in his chair. His eyes squinted as threatening vibe emanated from him. "This is not your territory. You should show respect if you want to leave this ce in one piece."


    ''Mr. 71'' straightened his back, nced at the guards around him and adjusted his mood.


    Mr. Patel smiled with an icy smile, "That is better. Now, how can I help you?"


    "I want information rted to the girl with number 30.", he repeated his request. His voice was much calmer, but it was obvious that he was highly displeased with the current situation.


    "Mr. 71, you are aware of the policies here. If the youngdy wishes to reveal her identity to you, that is her right. However, we don''t disclose information on the participants. That is how we maintain our integrity and ensure that they want toe back next time." Mr. Patel paused while slowly leaning forward. "Even me addressing you as ''Mr. 71'' and not by your name is part of those policies."


    Man looked at Mr. Patel and murderous glint appeared in his eyes. "You will regret this.", he squeezed through his teeth.


    Mr. Patel chuckled and stood up from his chair. He slowly walked around his desk and faced the man. "I don''t believe in regrets. But if I did, right now I would regret the fact that I listened to my associate and let you in." He paused for few seconds, as if he is enjoying furious reaction of ''Mr. 71'', before continuing, "If you would be so kind to remove your cloak and leave right now, we will avoid any further¡­ incidents."


    Man was dissatisfied by this treatment. He is the big boss. Everyone listens to him¡­ but he can also judge the situation. There is quite a number of guards here, most of them are armed, and few of them are holding him at gunpoint. And his men were not allowed in. Even if he manages to get rid of the guards and Mr. Patel, that does not guarantee that he will get the information he wants. He will find another way¡­ Man reluctantly gave a small nod, and removed his cloak, tossing it to the floor. He defiantly lifted his chin before leaving the office.


    "Follow him, and make sure he leaves.", Mr. Patel gave instructions to the guards.


    He watched as the elevator door closed with ''Mr. 71'' and number of guards inside before returning back to sit at his desk.


    Another man stepped from behind the screen on the side. "Saheb*, should we follow him?"


    Mr. Patel nced at the man. "Yes. Keep an eye on him, and make sure he does note back."


    "How long?"


    "Until tomorrow night." Mr. Patel wants to ensure safety of participants during the event. Tomorrow night the event ends, and after that his responsibility ends.


    Man nodded in understanding and left the office, closing the door behind him.


    Mr. Patel was in his thoughts, not moving, for some time. He was trying to make sense of all this, why would ''Mr. 71'' show interest in the girl who introduced herself as Mrs. ck? If he asked casually, Mr. Patel would probably not suspect anything¡­ but he barged into his office and even showed hostility. "Interesting¡­" Mr. Patel mumbled. His curiosity about Sarah was increasing by the second.


    After some time, he concluded that ''Mr. 71'' will probably try to find information on participant number 30 in some other way. He is not a man who will give up.


    Mr. Patel made a phone call. "Create backup of event rted records locally and remove data from ourwork." That was all he said before hanging up and going back to his documents.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden got in their room.


    Aiden wanted to know what is on her mind, but he was aware that they can''t talk in front of the staff. Heck! Even their room is not safe, since it might be bugged, but it''s the best they got. He closed the door behind them and removed his mask. Seeing that Sarah is not removing hers, he did it himself and observed her expression. After few painfully long seconds he could not wait any more, "Will you tell me what happened?"


    "Man¡­ the man from that evening which came from VVIP room with bodyguards. Do you remember? You said that he liked me, and I responded that it can''t be the case, and that he looked like he knew who I am¡­" Aiden nodded, and Sarah continued. "He is here. Blue robe, number 71."


    "Are you sure? Everyone''s faces are covered."


    Sarah nodded. "It was just for a moment, but I saw his face. I''m not wrong about this."


    There were few seconds of silence before Aiden spoke with a yful expression, "71? How about we find out who that is¡­" Aiden''s gaze fell on twoptops they gotst night for the event.


    Sarah followed his line of sight and her face lit up. "You are brilliant!" She leaped on the sofa and opened theptop with number 30 while mumbling, mostly to herself, "Last night we had a connection, let''s see if it''s still on¡­ and even if it''s not, there must be something¡­ theseptops will have logs with information about previousworks they connected to¡­ I''m sure that those people in white can''t afford to go offline for three days¡­ they have something running, we just need to find it."


    Aiden was next to her, openingptop with number 31. He saw her lit up face full of excitement and pulled her in for a kiss. "Let''s do this together."


    She smiled and gave a small nod.


    They found hiddenwork and used it to find files rted to the event.


    Sarah was going through records. "Here¡­ I see 30 and my email, 31 and yours¡­ now we know this is the correct ce¡­" she scrolled down to find 71, and Aiden leaned in to see her screen. Both frowned. "Something is off here¡­" Records for participants 71, 72, 73, 74 and 75 had no email associated, they were nk, as if no one should have those numbers.


    A secondter, Aiden''sptop showed notification. He nced at Sarah, "Get out! They are deleting them!"


    With few swift keyboard strokes, she closed her connections and exhaled. "Do you think they found me?"


    Aiden shook his head. "No. I was watching connections. You were the only one in¡­ Notification showed that someone else is establishing a connection with copy and delete. I''m sure you got out before delete executed."


    She smiled. "I''m lucky to have you watch over me, my dear hubby."


    He grinned so much that his cheeks hurt.

 Chapter 478 - Security Conference (6)

    After all the excitement with hacking, him watching over her, her calling him hubby¡­ sparks flew, they kissed and ended up in the bed.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are in the bed, holding each other.


    Now that she calmed down, Sarah''s mind went back to the source of her worries. "Why do you think that entries from 71 to 75 are empty? I''m sure that man had number 71¡­"


    Aiden also wanted to find the identity of a mystery man. It is possible to meet someone by ident once, but this looks to be more than that. It seems that the man is somehow connected to Sarah, and it made Aiden feel ufortable. "Maybe that information is in a different ce?"


    "The file looked like master key¡­ but there could be multiple ones¡­ Ugh! I hate when I hit a dead end like this¡­", Sarah''s frustration was rising. She moved her head on his chest and took a deep breath. His scent rxed her.


    "Just because we don''t see a way now, it does not mean it''s a dead end."


    Sarah''s mood improved when she thought that he is supporting her. She is not alone, together they will figure it out. Somehow. "You are right. Let''s order lunch¡­ if we dy any longer, we will need to choose between lunch and the afternoon event¡­" At the mention of the afternoon event, Sarah remembered whates after that. "Hey, there will be a social after eventter! He might be there!"


    "See? It was not a dead end.", he was happy to see that her vigor returned.


    ¡­


    At the evening social event, after afternoon talk Sarah was observing people intently. Hoping to spot a man with number 71.


    To her surprise, a man with number 72 on his dark blue cloak entered. Shortly after, a woman with number 75 made an appearance as well.


    Seeing that 71 was not present, Sarah was disappointed. But 72 and 75 were also in the category of unassigned participant numbers, so they got Sarah''s and Aiden''s attention.


    Sarah and Aiden watched them for some time and observed that 72 and 75 are moving independently. They moved slowly and asionally chatted shortly with participants.


    Sarah and Aiden agreed to go and follow them, trying to see what they are talking about with others.


    Sarah was following woman with 75. She heard her start casual chat with two other participants. Mostly asking what they feel about the conference, their best and worst experience so far, amodation, as well as food. Sarah thought that thisdy sounds like she is conducting a survey for satisfaction and lost interest in following her further.


    Aiden tried his best to unobtrusively follow man with number 72, but he didn''t reach far whendy with number 11 approached him enthusiastically. She was obviously happy that finally he was not with that pesky 30 and did her best to keep a conversation. With her being noisy, Aiden had no choice but to give up on idea of following man with number 72.


    Aiden frowned atdy with 11, frustrated by her persistence. She either didn''t notice his displeasure due to the mask covering his face, or she ignored it on purpose.


    Sarah saw that woman being persistent and headed straight there to teach her a lesson. At the same time, she was frustrated that Aiden didn''t chase her away already. Just as she approached them, Sarah heard woman say with a sorrow in her voice, "So you are really married to 30?"


    Sarah perked up, when she realized that Aiden told the woman that he is taken, and decided to step in. "Yes, we are married. What business you have with my husband?", Sarah said in a cold voice as she came next to Aiden and held his hand.


    "Nothing, nothing¡­", woman with 11 mumbled.


    "If there is nothing, then you should leave.", Sarah warned her.


    Woman didn''t respond, she just left.


    Sarah stood next to Aiden with her head held high. She was happy that she didn''t back down, likest time. She was smiling and looked at Aiden who was not able to hold back his grin.


    Aiden was happy that she called him husband¡­ and he noticed that for some time he didn''t call her wifey or wife or missus, yet she still addressed him like they are married. He doesn''t know if it matters much to her, but it means a lot to him.


    ¡­


    When they got back into the room, Aiden apologized immediately. "I''m sorry I didn''t get a chance to listen in to that man with 72."


    Sarah shook her head. "It''s not a big deal. It''s safe to assume that those are not participants, but they have some special purpose."


    They thought of different theories, but there was no way to prove anything.


    With records being deleted when Sarah checked themst time, they were reluctant to go and try again. Aiden warned that they need to be careful. They are in this ce surrounded with armed guards, it''s not wise to y around. If they get discovered snooping around it could be dangerous.


    "We can always dig for information after we get back home.", he coaxed her.


    Only when Sarah agreed did he rx.


    That evening there was another VIP event. This time Aiden won the challenge. Prize was simr asst time, contact information for a famous hacker who operates under moniker Phoenix with a promise that Phoenix will assist him in one of future jobs; second part of the prize was money; and third part of the prize was a job offer from anonymouspany in Spain. Name ofpany would be disclosed if he shows interest to join.


    Unusual thing was that Sarah also got an email with a job offer from anonymouspany in Spain. It was the same email she ignored previous night. And she ignored this email as well.


    They were ready to go to bed for the night, when their tablets lit up with notification of new email.


    "Oh?" Sarah could not hide her surprise. "It seems that Mr. Patel is inviting us for dinner tomorrow. It''s at his vi, where we had lunch."


    The event ends next day. There will be a closing social event in the afternoon, after which participants need to leave. Sarah and Aiden were nning for dinner in Las Vegas, but now this invitation showed up.


    Aiden confirmed that he got the same invitation. "Should we go?"


    "Do you see a reason to refuse?" Sarah responded with a question. "It will give us a chance to find out why he gave us that token." Sarah pointed with her chin toward the Patel family token which was still on the desk in the sitting area.


    Aiden agreed and added, "We don''t know who else will attend this dinner. It might be all VIPs? Also, we could get a chance to find out something about man with number 71. As an organizer, Patel should know something."


    "You are right!" She pinched his cheeks. "What would I do without you, my handsome hubby?"


    Aiden was about toin about cheek pinching, but he melted when she called him hubby, and he forgot why he wanted to bicker with her few seconds ago.

 Chapter 479 - Security Conference (SP3CT3R)

    After morning talk, Sarah and Aiden went to the social event. They noticed that there was a person with number 71 on their dark blue robe! However, it was a woman. What the heck?! It''s definitely not that mystery man. Based on this they concluded that those spots marked with numbers 71 to 75 are not reserved for the whole event, but a person can wear them for a day or maybe even for just a duration of an event, and then someone else will wear the same number as needed. This makes things¡­ confusing.


    Sarah and Aiden gave up trying to sniff out information at this point. They decided to see if they will get a chance to talk about it tactfully with Mr. Patel during dinner. If that does not work, from thefort of their home together with Eve, they will start digging for information. They can even use resources of White corp. if necessary. Now that they know that mystery man is connected to this event, as number 71, they have a starting point.


    Just as Sarah and Aiden were about to leave that social party and head to their room for lunch, organizers announced over speakers that there will be a special talk early afternoon: "We got confirmation that our esteemedmunity member Specter will join us for this special talk¡­"


    Everyone was silent, listening while holding their breaths. That is Specter! Specter, a hacker who everyone admires and fears at the same time. He does not work for anyone. No one got a whiff of who he is, where he is from, is he a male or female¡­ Specter does his own thing, and if you get a misfortune to be the target of Specter''s attack, say goodbyes to your friends and family quickly, while you can. If he targets your finances, hold on tightly to your underwear, or you will lose those as well.


    Law enforcement, governments and few times even militaries were involved in trying to capture him, but it was all in vain. His attacks were always extremely fast, and before target realized what happened, like a real specter, he vanished without a trace.


    The only thing preventing whole world to sumb in panic was that Specter''s targets were not random. They were organizations and governments which had a bad history bathed in violence and suppressing anyone who dared to oppose them, and they were untouchable... At least until they became Specter''s targets.


    The announcement ended, and everyone was silent, not moving. They were all in disbelief. Why would a mystery hacker who never showed his face suddenly decide to give a talk? Share his wisdom? Is it possible that after many years of spreading fear and invoking awe through onlinemunity Specter suddenly developed a social side? Something is fishy¡­ Maybe that is not a Specter. Impostor. But how can impostor give a talk here? Maybe he tricked the organizers as well, or maybe organizers are behind this publicity stunt.


    Finally, one man in dark blue cloak spoke. He was not loud, but since it was quiet, everyone heard him. "Well, there is nothing to lose by attending the talk¡­ in worst case, it''s not Specter and I wasted one hour of my life."


    "Even if it''s not Specter, it should not be a waste, right? Talks so far were informative¡­", hispanion responded.


    Then more people started talking and the whole room was filled with random murmurs for some time before people dispersed for lunch.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden reached for the afternoon talk and took their balcony seats. As usual, they moved their chairs close to each other, and held hands over the edge which separated them. During first event, Aiden was having difficulty focusing on what Viper said because he was often ncing toward Sarah, to make sure she is still there and safe. Sarah was also not at ease to be separated from Aiden. Both of them were restless, worrying about each other, knowing that they are in that new ce, in the dark, surrounded with armed guards and who knows what other dangers. So, they talked and decided on this as a solution: they move chairs closer to each other and hold hands. With that, Aiden and Sarah can feel each other, and know that both are safe while they focus other senses on the event.


    Back to present¡­


    Everyone was eagerly waiting for the talk while moniker "SP3CT3R" was disyed on the screen.


    Red light on camera in front of the screen turned on, indicating that the presenter is connected and can view the audience. This ismon, it allows person to see the audience and gauge reaction to the topics discussed.


    Everyone was silent when person wearing a ck hood and ck mask appeared on the screen.


    "Hello!", deep male voice boomed through the space. "I am Specter¡­" People listened to the introduction and everyone was doubtful if that is truly Specter or not. As he dived deep discussing technical aspects in one of his famous exploits, people started believing¡­ By end of the talk, everyone was convinced: that is Specter!


    Mystery hacker showed himself. It''s a man¡­ with a deep voice, so it is a mature person. Well, it can''t be a youngster considering that he is active for about two decades.


    Specter''s talk ended and there were hundreds of questions lined up for him. He picked ten questions at random and answered them before ending video feed from his side.


    All participants were excited, they witnessed part of history. That talk, and the fact that they were first ones toy their eyes on famous Specter was the main topic of the final social for that security conference.


    ~ Seattle, Hill family vi ~


    Man whose face is covered with a ck mask is sitting in a secret room, observing silently on his screen still image captured from a video feed of the security conference. It''s a picture of two people in dark red robes with red masks on their faces, sitting on the balcony level while holding hands over the border which separates them. They have numbers 30 and 31 on their robes. He smiles before standing up and keeping his ck mask and ck robe in the closet.


    He stepped back to his desk and locked theputer. Symbols "SP3CT3R" showed on the locked screen.


    As he walked out of the secret room behind the bookshelf, he stops and sees a woman sitting on the sofa and reading a book in Russian. "Ste, my dear¡­ I didn''t know you are back." He is happy to see her.


    "Kids at the cabin are fine on their own for now, so I came to check on you." Ste kept the book away and nced behind Edward at the bookshelf which moved back to its original position. "I didn''t know you are working on a project¡­"


    "I''m not. I was just following up on something." He smiled. "Let''s go and eat together. There is a delicious strawberry cake in the fridge." He extended his arm toward her, palm up.


    "I will assume that this means you don''t want to talk about it." She smiled and took his hand. "Can you tell me if our baby is OK?"


    "Yes. She is fine.", he pulled her closer to him and held her hand in his.


    "Thank you for keeping an eye on her."


    "It''s the least I can do¡­", he kissed back of her palm as they walked out of the study. "How are wedding preparationsing along?"

 Chapter 480 - Las Vegas - After Conference

    Sarah and Aiden checked in to a hotel in Las Vegas after they returned from security conference.


    n is that they spend one night in Vegas for dinner with Mr. Patel, and next day they will head to Seattle. Orion Enterprise annual meeting is in five days, and until then Sarah wants to see Sophia''s new house so that she can start nning for getting Eve there and also to check on their kids in the Cabin.


    Sarah was happy that finally she can use Inte and her phone freely. She checked her phone first, and saw that she has number of messages from her sisters.


    "I should call them and let them know we are OK." Sarah mumbled as she checked messages. "It seems they are worried¡­"


    They exchanged few messages and agreed on a video conference since everyone was avable.


    "Hey, sorry to get you worried. But the conference we attended was off the grid, so we were not able to get back to you.", Sarah said as soon as she logged in and saw that Sophia and JoAnna are giving her reprimanding looks.


    "If you told us in advance, we would not be this worried.", Sophia spoke for herself and for JoAnna.


    "Sorry¡­ but we didn''t know either until we reached there.", Sarah was apologetic.


    "Jeff is still working. Where is brother-inw?", JoAnna asked seeing that Aiden is not next to Sarah.


    "Shower. He should be out any minute¡­", Sarah nced toward the shower. "How are things on your side?"


    Sophia started. "We ordered furniture and kitchen¡­ it should all be ready in about one week. Then we can move into our new home." She leaned onto Felix as she spoke.


    "And we have new ultrasound pictures¡­", Felix added proudly. "I sent them in email."


    JoAnna nodded acknowledging that she saw the pictures.


    Sarah saw Felix''s expectant look and had to provide exnation, "I still didn''t get a chance to go through my emails. But I will check it after we finish this¡­ Anna, anything new on your side inst few days?"


    JoAnna was about to talk when Aiden came out of the bathroom. "You started without me?" He sat next to Sarah.


    "It''s your fault for taking too long, hubby¡­" Sarah raised her hands to pinch his cheeks, but he held her hands in his, preventing her. He was happy that he blocked her cheek-pinching-attack this time.


    "YOU GOT MARRIED?!!", Sophia and JoAnna screamed in unison.


    Sarah was confused, "What?"


    "How dare you get married without me there! I told you that I will not forgive you! You have sisters! How can you forget about us?! ¡­", JoAnna whined.


    Sophia was only looking at Sarah with a slight frown. JoAnna was speaking for both of them.


    Sarah waited for JoAnna to slow down, and then interrupted her whining by repeating her question, "What?"


    "Don''t you ''what'' me?! How can you do such a thing and get married without us¡­?", JoAnna looked as if she is about to cry.


    Sarah exhaled in frustration, "Why do you think we got married?"


    "You didn''t?" JoAnna red at Sarah. She didn''t believe her.


    "Why did you call him hubby?", Sophia finally asked.


    Aiden grinned and took the opportunity which Sarah''s confusion provided to answer in her ce, "We are just practicing for the real thing."


    "Oh¡­", JoAnna was not sure how to respond to this.


    After some silence, Sarah finally spoke. She was irritated about JoAnna''s outburst which was fueled by Sophia''s support, "We didn''t get married, we are not even engaged¡­ OK? Now let''s switch topic. Anna, you were about to say what is new on your side¡­ and hurry up. We have dinner ns."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes, "Well if you are so busy, we can talk some other time."


    "Fine!", Sarah disconnected from the call abruptly.


    Aiden looked at Sarah and spoke while carefully choosing his words. "Are you sure it''s OK to end the call like that? Everyone got online because they were worried about us¡­", he reminded her gently.


    Sarah was still upset. "Why are they overreacting? What is the big deal even if we got married? Is that a reason to make such a fuss?"


    Aiden gave her a minute to calm down before speaking. "Of course, it''s a big deal. When we get married, it will be the biggest deal of our lives."


    "Yes. But it will be OUR deal, not theirs.", Sarah puffed her cheeks in frustration, not realizing that his face lit up.


    Aiden did his best not to grin at her words and pinched her nose. "What if they get married without telling us? Would you be upset that you got left out of the fun?"


    Sarah listened to him and had to agree. Their intentions are good¡­ they only want to be part of her life to make sure she is fine¡­ and to share her burdens as well as happiness. The more Sarah thought about it, the more remorseful she felt for overreacting and not thinking things through.


    Sarah looked at Aiden while guilt consumed her. "I probably hurt their feelings¡­"


    He responded with a small nod.


    She took her phone and texted both Sophia and JoAnna: "Sorry for my reaction and dropping out of the call like that. I don''t know what got into me¡­ When I get married, I will make sure it does not happen without you¡­ I love you very much"


    Aiden saw the message she sent and smiled. "That''s better", he pulled her into his embrace, and grinned as he remembered their exchange. ''Yes, it will be the biggest deal¡­''


    Within a minute, she got responses from both sisters.


    [Sophia]: "It''s OK. Don''t worry about it. I have temperamental episodes because of hormones as well¡­"


    [JoAnna]: "What big sis said! But think if your hormonal issues are because of PMS or pregnancy¡­ do the test and let us know the result!"


    Sarah looked at their responses and froze. She was not sure how to respond to this.


    Aiden wanted to see what she received, but she turned off her phone swiftly.


    "It''s nothing¡­ they ept my apology¡­", Sarah awkwardly smiled and saw that he does not believe her. She was thinking how to avoid him probing any further... "I''m going to shower!", Sarah abruptly stood up and headed to the bathroom.


    Aiden looked after her in disbelief. "You showered less than half an hour ago!"


    She didn''t hear him, or maybe she did, but decided to pretend that she didn''t¡­ and took another shower.


    Aiden was curious what caused such reaction. His options are: hack into Sarah''s phone, ask her sisters, ask Sarah. The most straightforward approach is to ask Sarah, but it does not seem that she will talk about it. If he wants to hack into her phone, and she finds out, he is in trouble. If he asks sisters¡­ what can happen?


    He texted both Sophia and JoAnna: "What did you tell Sarah? She is all zoned out¡­"


    They were prompt to respond.


    [Sophia]: "Yes, it happens to me as well¡­ hormones¡­"


    [JoAnna]: "Hehehe"


    Aiden looked at their responses and didn''t know what to make out of them.. ''Maybe I should just drop the topic¡­ or I can check on Sarah''s pher, when she sleeps off¡­'' He was doing his best to contain his curiosity which got fueled up by Sophia''s and JoAnna''s strange responses.

 Chapter 481 - Questions Can Reveal More Than Answers

    Sarah and Aiden arrived at the Vi of Mr. Patel for dinnerter that evening.


    The vi was white, and it had blue and purple lights pointing at its fa?ade. After the sunset, the visual appeal of the Vi was amazing. Sarah thought that it looks like a castle from an online game that needs to be conquered.


    Mr. Patel and Mrs. Patel weed them in.


    Sarah and Aiden observed that it''s just two of them beside hosts. They were not sure if others didn''t arrive yet, or are they the only guests. Soon they found out, when they saw that the dining table was set up only for four people.


    Sarah and Aiden discussed in their hotel room various possibilities, so they shared an understanding just with one nce at each other. Them being the only guests means that they will have best chance to find out information they are looking for, and at the same time that means that Mr. Patel wants something from them or with them.


    But this is the scenario that brings the most possibilities. As option one: Mr. Patel knows that there is some connection between that man with 71 and two of them and he wants to use them against him; option two: Mr. Patel is working with that man; option three: Mr. Patel knows that they essed his data, or¡­ there are so many possibilities and none of them seem optimistic. But the only way to find out is to be patient and careful.


    During dinner, Mr. Patel had a casual chat with them. Nothing stood up.


    Only after dinner, when they went to inside for drinks did Mr. Patel asked question to Sarah which made him show that he is onto something. "Mrs. ck, pardon my intrusion, but are you willing to let me know if you have connections with any organization from Eastern Europe?"


    Sarah froze, but only for a moment. She hid her difort behind a smile. "Why would you ask me that?"


    "Do you mind answering my question?", Mr. Patel''s gaze firmly locked on Sarah. This made Aiden put arm around Sarah''s shoulders protectively.


    Sarah squinted. This is the first time that he asked something on point, and she can''t let it slide. "I don''t mind. How about we y a game? I answer your question, and you answer mine?"


    Mr. Patel tilted his head, "How will we know if the answer is truthful?"


    "We don''t.", Sarah smiled. "But questions can reveal more than answers."


    Mr. Patel gave a small nod of agreement.


    Sarah had an answer prepared: "I have many contacts in Eastern Europe. It''s inevitable that some of them belong to organizations."


    "So, your answer is yes?"


    Sarah shook her head, "That is second question."


    Mr. Patel smiled and gave a small nod. He saw that Sarah is sharp. He gestured with his hand that she can ask next question.


    Sarah knows that she needs to ask questions carefully. She wants to find out as much as possible, while revealing as least as possible. "Why did you call us here?"


    "I am curious to find out more about you."


    That answer was too generic, and Sarah immediately asked next question, "Why?"


    Mr. Patel gave her a meaningful look. "Mrs. ck, that is second question in a row."


    Now Sarah smiled and waited for his next question. Her smile hid displeasure. This reminded her of a genie from the magicmp, you need to make your wish specific, or it will be useless.


    Mr. Patel saw that Sarah is alerted and decided to loosen her up. "Here, an easy one: are you two really married?"


    Sarah looked at Aiden and smiled, "If you define marriage as amitment to spend the rest of your life with someone, then yes." She looked back at Mr. Patel.


    Aiden felt his heart swell. He wanted to hold her tightly and never let go¡­ but they were in Mr. Patel''s house. It''s not safe to be rxed, he needs to stay vignt. He will remember what she said when it''s just two of them, and he will hold her then¡­ and tell her how she makes him feel.


    Sarah was ready with her next question for Mr. Patel. "Why do you want to find out more about us?"


    He paused before answering, "Because someone showed interest in you." He gestured toward Sarah.


    Sarah was connecting his questions and answers. Someone from Eastern Europe, organization was showing interest in her... And it''s rted to her marriage status? It does not make sense. Was man with 71 the one showing interest? And how does marriage fit into that puzzle? She needs more information. And man in front of her has it. Maybe not all of it, but he knows something. And she can''t just ask her questions, she might reveal more than she intended. Of course, there is a chance that he asked something at random, just to throw her off track¡­


    Aiden saw Sarah''s difort and his arm on her shoulder gripped harder to get her attention. "Maybe you should not y this game.", he advised. Aiden is also aware that by asking questions Sarah is revealing things about them. They already talked about this¡­ they can dig out the information themselves, from home, from safety. This ce is not safe for them.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and nodded in agreement. She faced their host, "Mr. Patel, we will head out now."


    "Already? But we just started¡­", he objected to them leaving. He had more questions to ask, more secrets to uncover. He wanted to know why is that man interested in her. Sure, she is pretty, smart, has skills in hacking and in gambling¡­ even her husband is talented¡­ but is that enough for that man to show interest in her? He is missing something, and he hopes to find out. Maybe he can even use her against that man¡­


    Sarah stood up and looked at Mr. Patel. "Thank you for diner, and for giving us VIP spots. We enjoyed. As a token of gratitude, we will reveal something to you."


    Mr. Patel perked up, waiting to hear what she will say.


    "You should improve security for your data." Sarah was not able to conceal her smirk.


    He squinted. "What does that mean?"


    "Let''s say that we know that participants with numbers from 71 to 75 are¡­ different."


    His eyes shed. "You hacked into our files?"


    Aiden handed a sh drive to Sarah and she kept it on the side table next to Mr. Patel, "Here are details how we did it, so you can prevent that from happening in the future."


    He nced at the sh drive. His displeasure was obvious.


    "Oh, before we go¡­ " She got the Patel family token he gave them and held it in her palm in front of him. "Why did you give us this? Don''t insult our intelligence by telling us it''s to repay for earlier misunderstanding, because we know what this is."


    Mr. Patel nced at his wife and then at Aiden and Sarah. "Let''s say that I will need your services in future."


    "What services?", Aiden asked while pulling Sarah close to him. He felt the need to leave this ce, it''s not safe.


    Mr. Patel shook his head slightly. "I can''t disclose at this time."


    Sarah nced at Aiden and he gave her a small nod.


    Sarah kept the token on the side table next to the sh drive and stepped back next to Aiden. "We don''t want to be in debt with anyone. You know how to reach us if you need our services. At that time, we can discusspensation."


    Sarah and Aiden wished them good night and left the vi.


    Mr. Patel looked after them with aplex expression. His subordinate appeared from behind, "Saheb, should we stop them?"


    Mr. Patel shook his head. "No, let them go." He turned to his wife. "Sudarsini, you were right."


    Sudarsini smiled as she reached for the Patel family token, "Of course¡­ I know how to judge female''s heart."


    He looked at her questionably, "Since you know her heart, how do we get her on our side?"


    "We wait. It''s not time yet.", his wife responded.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are in the cab, heading back to their hotel in Las Vegas.


    Sarah was facing back and looking at the blue-purple vi as it shrank behind them. She exhaled in relief, "I thought they would not let us leave just like that."


    He pulled her to lean on him, "It''s over now. Tomorrow we are heading to Seattle."


    "I look forward to it... Do you think Sophia''s belly is showing by now?"


    Aidenughed. "We were gone only one week."


    Sheughed with him when she realized that between Reno and Las Vegas, it is only a week how she saw Sophiast time.. So many things happened, that it feels like they were gone for a long time.

 Chapter 482 - View Of Rideau Canal

    ~ Seattle ~


    Sophia in the closet, picking clothes to pack for their trip to Ottawa. The Orion Enterprise annual meeting ising in few days, and there is a lot to do, but she delegated most of the work to her subordinates and her assistant, Leah, is on top of it. Sophia can take a day off. Or two.


    Sophia''s impression of Damien is very good, and she hopes that Felix will agree to invite him and his family to their wedding. Of course, that will depend on how things go tomorrow. Bridgette told Sophia that Smita and their two sons are nice and friendly, and Sophia is optimistic that it will all work out great.


    She and Felix still didn''t agree if they will extend an invitation to his mother, but that is different topic. As much as Sophia wants to invite Sylvie because it''s the right thing to do, she cringes whenever she thinks of that woman.


    Felix has multiple things to present during Orion Enterprise annual meeting. His department contributed significantly to the increased profits inst two quarters, and as a director, he will be front and center. Sophia is concerned about Felix''s presentations. She didn''t see him prepare much¡­ but he said that everything is OK, so she can only believe him.


    "Are you taking these?", Felix pointed at three dresses which are separated from others.


    Sophia was startled by his voice. "I thought you are working¡­"


    "I can''t let you do all this.", Felix was working, but when he came to check on Sophia and saw that she is packing, he decided to help out.


    Sophia is touched with his concern, but this is not a strenuous activity. "It''s just packing for a trip." She got a sleepwear from the shelf.


    "Still¡­ you should not bend¡­" He took the sleepwear from her hand and squatted to keep it in the suitcase which is open on the floor and half-filled.


    "You had no issues bending mest night."


    Felix''s hands stopped and he cleared his throat. "That was different." He didn''t lift his head, but Sophia could see that he is smiling, because his dimples made an appearance.


    Sophia giggled and embraced him from the back. "I always thought you are a man of integrity¡­ only now I see you have double standards¡­"


    Felix tilted his head to face her. "Only now?" He moved to sit on the floor with his legs crossed and pulled Sophia to settle in the cradle of his thighs. "For you, I would change and break whateveres my way¡­ what is one man''s integrity?" Felix nudged her nose with his.


    "Smooth talker¡­", she closed the tiny gap that separated their lips.


    ¡­


    Next morning, Sophia enjoyed the view of Rideau Canal from their hotel room in Ottawa. There was number of boats going down the canal, people walking on each side waving at the boats, and it was a very nice sight.


    Felix told her to rest while he went to get fresh fruits. Sophia didn''t understand why they didn''t just call room service, but he insisted to go to the store and pick ripest and freshest ones himself.


    They agreed to a lunch with Damien and his family, and to spend the afternoon with them as well.


    Felix wanted to have lunch in a restaurant, because it''s a neutral ce. It''s easier to leave if things don''t go well. But Sophia remembered how talk between him and Damien was forced in that coffee shoppared to casual chat they had in the apartment, so she epted Damien''s invitation for a lunch at their house.


    Sophia checked time. Felix was out for a while now¡­ ''Shouldn''t he be back?''


    Sophia''s phone rang and she saw that it''s Sarah. "Hey, baby sis¡­ are you back from your adventure?"


    "Yes, big sis¡­ we are back. We are at the Cabin. I was wondering, when is a good time to meet and check out your new house?"


    "We will be back in Seattle tomorrow¡­"


    "Where are you?"


    "Ottawa. We came to meet Felix''s father." Sophia was smiling, and it was noticeable in her voice.


    "Oh¡­", Sarah was hoping to meet with Sophia the same day. She wanted to start ns for adding Eve.


    "Yeah, it''s a long story. I will give you details when we meet."


    "OK. No problem. It would be nice if Felix is there when we go to see your house." In case they need some new equipment, or modification to existing ones, it will be convenient if Felix is on spot.


    "Reason?"


    Sarah giggled for some time before answering, "I don''t want to spoil the surprise, but it''s not something I can pack and hide anyway¡­ we decided as a wedding gift to give you Eve as security on your house¡­ if you want her."


    "Oh! Sarah! That will be amazing! Thank you very much!", Sophia was happy that Sarah thought of this as a present. With Eve around, they don''t need to worry about many things.


    "I hope Felix thinks so too¡­"


    "I''m sure he will. I will tell him when hees back."


    "Aren''t you in a hotel, in Ottawa? Howe he is not with you?"


    "Huh¡­ Felix went to get fresh fruits for me. He said that the ones hotel provide are not ripe and fresh enough."


    Sarahughed. "He is pampering you. Enjoy! ¡­ I wish that I get such a treatment."


    "Are you saying that Aiden is not treating you well?"


    Sarah regretted her choice of words, but it is the truth that Sophia gets much more pampering than Sarah if theypare their rtionships. "It''s not that he is not treating me well, but he is not¡­ indulging me so much."


    "You can''t use him of not doing something that you are not allowing him to do."


    "What do you mean?"


    Sophia paused and made sure to pick her words carefully. She does not want to offend Sarah or to get Aiden into trouble. "Let''s say that you can be¡­petitive. If you want to allow him to indulge you, you should slow down and give him a chance to do things for you¡­ You tend to do everything yourself¡­ Do you understand?"


    "I see¡­" Sarah didn''t want Sophia to notice how her words affected Sarah greatly and rushed to end the call. "That aside, I will give you a call tomorrow to see when a good time is to meet. OK?"


    "Sounds good."


    "OK. Enjoy Ottawa!", Sarah hanged up.


    Sophia kept the phone to the side and returned her gaze to the view of Rideau Canal from their hotel room window.


    ~ Seattle area, Cabin ~


    Sarah ended the call with Sophia and was thinking about her words. It''s not that she wants Aiden to pamper her how much Felix pampers Sophia¡­ but maybe just a bit more would be nice. Sarah enjoys when Aiden does things for her and shows her that he cares. Who wouldn''t? Is it possible that she is not giving him chances to do that?


    Sarah walked out and saw Aiden on the terrace. He was watching seven kids while they practiced their moves, by themselves, down in the training area.


    He nced at Sarah when she approached him. "What did Sophia say?"


    "They are in Canada now and wille back tomorrow. I will call her then to see when a good time is to visit their house."


    "OK.", Aiden acknowledged that he heard her without lifting his gaze from the kids below.


    Sarah looked at him and asked after some hesitation. "Am I¡­petitive?"


    "Extremely.", he responded without missing a beat.


    "Do you¡­ dislike that part of me?"


    He lifted his gaze and looked at Sarah. "Did something happen?"


    She didn''t respond.


    Aiden stepped closer and embraced her.


    "I love you just the way you are¡­", he whispered in her ear.


    He is not sure what made her ask that question, but he felt her rx and wrap her arms around him. That told him that his answer was good enough to calm whatever conflict she was facing. Aiden found interesting that a confident woman like Sarah has these moments of insecurity when she needs encouragement.. He made a mental note to show her how special she is to him more often.

 Chapter 483 - Corktown Footbridge

    ~ Ottawa, Canada ~


    Sophia and Felix went to Damien''s house for lunch. They met his wife, Smita and his two teenage sons Rishi and Shibu.


    Felix was tense at first, but by the time they started with lunch, he rxed. He was affected by everyone''s friendliness and Sophia''s happy smile. The atmosphere was rxing, food was tasty. Nothing over the top, it was a cozy family gathering. And that made it special.


    For that afternoon, Felix had a chance to experience an atmosphere of a happy family. That is something he didn''t have while growing up.


    They got presents for everyone. Well, Sophia did, but it was from both Felix and her. Presents were personalized mugs, each with a name engraved on it. There were six mugs, one each for Damien, Smita, Rishi and Shibu. Smita was very touched to see thatst two mugs had engraved ''Felix'' and ''Sophia'' respectively. It showed that they are willing to be part of the family as well. Damien''s eyes were red and swelled with tears, but he didn''t let any roll down his cheeks.


    After lunch they spent time in the back garden, chatting about everything.


    Smita was curious about the pregnancy. Even though it still didn''t show on Sophia, her belly was t, but Felix sent ultrasound pictures, so they all knew that Sophia''s due date is in February.


    Smita asked if they know gender of the baby, and Sophia exined that they are still not sure if they want to know.


    "I would like to know, so that I can decorate nursery ordingly. And many people will bring presents even if you tell them not to.", Smita gave her opinion.


    They talked about the house, and uing annualpany meeting.


    Sophia was gushing how Felix will be one of main speakers. Damien expressed his desire to see his son while presenting, and Sophia exined that the event is for employees only because sensitive topics will be discussed; but she promised that she will get employee-only parts edited and share video with him then. Damien was happy, and Felix looked a bit embarrassed. He was not used to have a father who wants to know about his achievements.


    Rishi and Shibu were with them since they arrived. At first, they just listened, apprehensive to get into the discussion, but when topic moved to Felix''s work, boys showed great interest. They like technology and electronics, and still didn''t decide what to pursue after high school. Felix promised to bring them in Orion Enterprise and to show them around. Sophia added that if they pursue technology and do good in their studies, she will make sure that they get an opportunity to do internship with their big brother. Boys'' eyes lit up at that thought. It seems they got to like Felix and ept him as a big brother very quickly.


    The time flew fast, and the afternoon trickled away without them noticing. Smita wanted them to stay for dinner and to sleep in the guest room, but Felix refused with an exnation that they have other ns. Sophia was not sure what ns are those, but Felix sounded confident, so she didn''t want to probe, at least not at this point.


    Sophia wanted to find a chance to ask Felix if he is willing to extend wedding invitation to his father, but Felix was faster. Felix told them himself that they will get married in a private ceremony on July 14 and asked if they are willing to attend. Everyone''s faces lit up, and they promised that they will do their best toe.


    Sophia was very happy with this development. "We will send you details within next few days, but please keep July 14 open."


    They promised they will, and then Sophia and Felix left.


    Felix and Sophia had dinner in a private room of an exclusive French restaurant. They had a great view of Rideau Canal, and their hotel across the canal. They chatted about Damien, Smita, Rishi and Shibu and agreed that they are very nice and weing people. Felix made amitment to stay in touch with them. Sophia hoped that Felix will experience fatherly care, even though it mighte a bitter in his life.


    "Everything was perfect today.", Sophia smiled as they walked out of the restaurant. "Better than perfect!"


    "Are you tired?"


    "Depends what you have on your mind¡­", she smiled suggestively.


    Felix pretended not to see her hints and answered with a straight face. "I was thinking that we can walk to the hotel."


    "Oh¡­ OK." She was disappointed. Sophia obviously had something else on her mind, but she hoped that he didn''t notice. "It''s not a problem, it''s just a small walk."


    He smiled and held her close to him as they walked next to the canal, toward the footbridge. The weather was very pleasant, and canal was speckled with small boats. It was a perfect romantic walk. Sophia leaned onto Felix and enjoyed the moment.


    Sophia observed numerous padlocks attached to the railing of the footbridge. "What are these for?"


    "This is Corktown Footbridge." Felix exined. "Loverse here and attach padlocks with their names on it to symbolize their unbreakable love."


    "Oh, that is very romantic¡­" Sophia''s hand wrapped around his waist and pulled him closer.


    "You think so?"


    She nodded in response.


    "Do you think that we should do it?" He held in his palm a heart shaped padlock.


    Sophia looked at him with eyes open wide. It is childish, and superstitious¡­ but at the same time very romantic and Felix makes her feel like a love-stricken teenager¡­ It took her few seconds to recuperate. Smile showed on her face, indicating approval.


    She took the padlock from his hand and flipped it. It had engraved: ''Felix & Sophia, 14. 2. 2019.''


    "Why this date?", Sophia observed Canadian format for date where day goes before month.


    "It''s Valentine''s¡­ the day when you epted that you need my touch.", Felix smiled yfully, revealing his dimples.


    It is the day when they kissed for the first time. For Felix, that is the day when their romantic rtionship truly began, because on that day she admitted to her and to him that she wants him in her life.


    Her expression changed¡­ she remembered that he got her all fired up and then left! Sophia could not hold back the mix of embarrassment and anger. She pinched him on the arm. "You left me hanging!"


    Felix ignored the pinch, it was a weak one, anyway. He pulled her in his embrace and held her tightly. "I will never leave you hanging again."


    Felix and Sophia attached their padlock to the railing of the Corktown Footbridge and then walked to their hotel while holding each other tightly.


    ¡­


    Sophia was ready for bed, standing at the window of their hotel room and looking down at the Rideau Canal. She can also see the Corktown Footbridge which now has their padlock attached the railing. Thinking about that, made her smile.


    Felix embraced her from behind and observed the view as well. "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking when you got that padlock."


    "This morning.", he admitted.


    "You used fresh fruits as an excuse to get the padlock?" Sophia finally understood why he was absent for so long in the morning. And when he returned his only exnation was that he took his time picking perfect fruits for her.


    "I got the fruits as well¡­", he kissed her neck. Felix felt no guilt whatsoever. He didn''t lie. He got the fruits and he took his time picking perfect ones.


    Sophia felt that his kiss is electrifying. That small peck at the back of her neck made all her nerves tense up and rx few times.


    Lately her body is reacting much stronger to whatever he does, and even her climax is at least two times more intense than usually. ''Must be the hormones¡­''


    "Felix¡­", she exhaled.


    "Yes?", his breath swept inside her ear.


    "You said that you will not leave me hanging any more¡­"


    Felix understood andplied. He held her around waist with intention for them to go to bed.


    "Here¡­", She didn''t let him pull her away.


    He looked at the window in front of them with a hint of panic. ''What if someone sees?!'' They are high up on 22nd floor, but what if someone sees them?


    Sophia obviously didn''t care about the fact that they are in front of a window. She bent to hold onto the windowsill and lifted her hips. "Now!"


    She felt him pull her panties down and his hands traveled from her ankles up with urgency, stopping at her hips and holding her in ce as his heat shed with hers.


    He moved her chemise up and covered her back with kisses while his hands reached for her breast.


    She gasped while enjoying waves of pleasure which intensified with each thrust and her hips shifted urging him to move faster.


    Felix was all around and inside her and there is no other ce he would rather be. Nothing mattered other than her calling his name, asking him to devour her more, letting him feel her inside and out¡­ and soon he felt her body tense up for a moment and she screamed profanities while shaking uncontrobly¡­ her voice trailed away together with her strength. Felix held Sophia around waist to prevent her limp body from falling headfirst and carried her to the bed.


    He kissed her forehead and cheeks and she moved her head to kiss him on the lips.


    "You need a break?", she asked, her chest still heaving.


    He raised one eyebrow questionably, "What makes you think that?" He obviously didn''t finish even once, but he does not want toin. At least not at loud.


    "Then why are you taking a break?" Sophia''s arms moved around Felix''s torso, feeling hard muscles of his back while pulling him closer.


    He closed in for a deep kiss while climbing on top of her. He is not a man who will let hisdy wait¡­ or allow her to tease him about these things.. As a punishment for teasing him, he made her scream in ecstasy again, and again.

 Chapter 484 - Lakeside Villa

    ~ Seattle ~


    Sarah arrived in front of thekeside vi which Sophia and Felix purchased. They will move in soon, and this will be their home.


    Sophia told her that she will wait for her there.


    Sarah walked to the back of the vi, while observing her surroundings and taking photos and notes on her tablet. She was doing that in order to determine possible locations for sensors that Eve will use.


    The back of the house has argewn area facing theke. Sarah thought how this will be a great ce for kids to y.


    She found Sophia and Felix on the back patio. They were rxing on the chaise. Sophia was leaning into Felix''s embrace while enjoying the view of theke.


    Sarah had to clear her throat few times for them to notice her.


    "I didn''t hear you¡­", Sophia said while getting up and adjusting her clothes.


    "I can see that." Sarah looked around. "This is very nice."


    Sophia nced behind Sarah and then her eyes darted left and right. "Aiden is not with you?"


    "No. He has things to do and stayed at the cabin."


    Felix greeted Sarah and held Sophia''s hand in his. "Let us show you the house.", he told Sarah while leading the way with Sophia.


    As they walked through the house, Sophia and Felix exinedyout and for what they will use each room. Sarah was taking notes.


    The house was not furnished. It had lots of huge boxes ced randomly through rooms. That made it easier for Sarah to ess the space.


    Sophia exined that they are still waiting for the rest of the furniture to be delivered, and Felix insists to assemble it himself. That is because Felix does not want strangers to linger through the house. When first furniture delivery arrived, the men were just about to start assembling sofa for the living room, when one of the delivery men became a bit flirty with Sophia. Felix saw that and chase him away. He told all of them to scram. Since then, he refuses delivery people toe and assemble furniture. As soon as they drop off boxes in the corresponding room, Felix tells them to leave.


    Sarah offered to help, with Aiden, of course. Felix didn''t object. He exined that two of them cane and help anytime because they are safe, and he does not need to worry about Sophia. Sarah was not sure how to respond to that, while Sophiaughed.


    Felix went with Sarah around the property while Sophia rested on the chaise. She could see them walking away, and then everything was silent, except for birds chirping. The weather was very pleasant, and she dozed off.


    When she woke up, Sarah was on the chair nearby, working on herptop, and Felix was not in sight.


    "Did you have a good nap?" Sarah''s smile weed Sophia when she saw her stirring up.


    "Yes¡­tely I''m dozing off randomly¡­ must be hormones." Sophia was looking around.


    "If you are looking for Felix, he went inside to assemble something."


    Sophia nodded in understanding. "Did you finish with the property?"


    "Yes. We assessed, discussed, and I''m making notes now. Eve will help me create optimal configuration¡­ Felix said that he make sure we got all equipment. I estimate that in few days I cane back and start setting it up¡­"


    "Thank you for doing this." Sophia knows that in terms of security and also other house management features, Eve is unrivaled. Having Sarah bring in Eve will be great help for Felix and her¡­ and for their future children.


    "You are wee. I''m nning to centralize security for all three of us. So, if you, Anna or I are in some danger, everyone else will be notified."


    "You thought of this." Sophia approved this n.


    "Yes. Some things happened recently, and it made me¡­ cautious."


    Sophia felt that this is something important. Sarah is usually carefree, if something made her cautious, it means it''s not a small thing. "Anything you want to share?"


    Sarah didn''t want to go too much into details, not to worry Sophia, but she mentioned that on two separate asions she faced a man who looks familiar to her. Sarah also said that she is almost certain that man was looking for her, and that he is connected to some organization in Eastern Europe. Sarah skipped marriage part because she didn''t know how it fits in the story.


    Sophia listened to Sarah and it was obvious that she is worried. "Do you think he is connected to one of those families, and they are making their move?"


    Sarah shook her head. "I don''t know¡­ if that is the case, I would assume that their move would be more obvious. Why would they sneak around? Also¡­ he was surprised to see me. Both times. So maybe those were just idents."


    "One time, yes. But do you really think that seeing the same man two times in a short timespan should be categorized as idental?"


    "I know¡­ I''m also thinking the same. Aiden and I are trying to figure out who he is. So far, we didn''t find anything useful, but we are not giving up.", Sarah assured her.


    Sophia gave a faint smile and nodded. "I''m happy you are on top of this. We should let Anna know as well. Just in case if she bumps into something simr."


    Sarah agreed with Sophia.


    Sophia looked at Sarah for some time before asking, "Besides mystery man, did something else happen?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I still remember you mentioning that Aiden is not pampering you enough. That is not like you¡­ so¡­ did something happen?"


    "Nothing really happened¡­", Sarah responded hurriedly and avoided Sophia''s gaze.


    Sophia scrutinized Sarah and she started fidgeting nervously.


    Sarah saw that Sophia will not give up. She exhaled and started talking, "For one event we used identities as a married couple¡­ and for some reason it made me think about those things¡­ marriage and stuff. It''s not first time that it came to my mind, but this time it was different. I don''t know how to exin it¡­ We ended up in front of the wedding chapel¡­ and when we left, I was not sure if I was disappointed that we were there, or that we left without going in."


    "Are you doubting your feelings for him?"


    "No. I can''t imagine my life without him.", Sarah responded without hesitation.


    Sophia was trying to suppress her smile, fearing that Sarah will interpret it as mockery. "So¡­ are you disappointed that you didn''t get married?"


    "No, no¡­ I''m just not sure how he feels¡­ we talked about it previously, and agreed that we are young, and that it''s early to talk about it." Sarah nced at Sophia and saw that Sophia is still looking at her expectantly. Of course, her sister knows that there is more to it. Sarah gave up on the idea to hide things from her oldest sister and continued, "But after what happened inst week or so¡­ the thought that he is not ready, bothers me. Makes me wonder if it''s something about me, am I too demanding? Toopetitive? What am Icking? Or am I too much? ¡­ Why would he not be ready?"


    Sophia saw that Sarah is notfortable. It seems that first step needed for Sarah is to rify with herself what her expectations are.


    "If he proposes to you right now, what will you say?"


    Sarah looked at Sophia without responding. She didn''t move at all. The only thing telling Sophia that Sarah is still breathing is that her cheeks got red.


    Sophia smiled. "It appears that you are clear on what you want. And I don''t think that you should doubt him. Just by the way he looks at you, it''s clear that he loves you very much¡­ But if you have something that bothers you about him or your rtionship, you know that there is only one way to sort it out, right?"


    Sarah gave a small nod. The only way to rify things between Aiden and her is to talk to him. But how can she talk to him about that? Sarah exhaled, unsure how to handle this, and admitted, "I don''t know how to talk to him about this¡­st time this topic came between us, he freaked out and it was obvious that he is not ready¡­ and neither was I."


    "You said that some things happened recently¡­ as you experience new things, you mature. When you share those experiences with someone, you grow closer. It seems thatst week made you realize that you are ready for next step in your rtionship. Maybe it did the same for him¡­ or maybe he needs more time to reach there. Your choices are either to talk to him or to wait until he brings it up¡­ but in any case, I don''t think that you should worry, because he has eyes only for you."


    Sarah wanted to say something but was interrupted by noiseing from the house.


    Two of them rushed inside and found Felix in one room. His left arm was under arge box. Felix''s face was contorted in pain, it was obvious that he is hurt.


    Sarah and Sophia helped to lift the box so he can get his arm out. Felix protested that Sophia should not lift anything heavy, but she didn''t listen.


    Hi arm was bruised, bleeding. They did a quick first aid with cold pack and bandages from first aid kit, and then Sarah drove them to the hospital.


    "How did this happen?", Sophia finally asked from the back seat.


    "Box fell... I thought I can catch it¡­"


    "Well... you caught it. I told you not to do these things by yourself!", Sophia''s voice was harsh. She was upset that he got hurt.


    "Sorry¡­"


    "Are you in pain?", Sophia''s voice softened seeing that he feels guilty.


    Felix''s response was a frown.


    Sophia exhaled, realizing that instead offorting her man who is hurt, she is scolding him. "I''m sorry¡­ we will be in hospital soon... Can you move your wrist? How about your fingers? ..."


    Sarah was driving, stressed that Felix is hurt, but happy that Sophia stopped reprimanding him.

 Chapter 485 - Bossy CEO

    At the hospital, doctors examined Felix''s arm and concluded that there is no damage to bones or muscles. But he hasrge bruises and needs several sutures.


    Sophia was not happy, thinking that they rushed through the examination, and demanded a VIP room and a second opinion. Everyone from hospital staff present frowned seeing Sophia causing a ruckus, but when they confirmed that she is CEO from Orion Enterprise, hospital staff became very polite. Everyone stered wide smiles on their faces. They had to, because Orion Enterprise makesrge donations to their hospital every year. Eh, many things in life can be solved with money.


    Within few minutes, Felix was moved to a VIP room. Second set of doctors surrounded him, and they gave another exam. The results were the same, and Sophia gave doctors an icy look.


    "Ma ch¨¦ri, do you want them to make up injuries?", Felix asked in a weak voice, doing his best not to provoke already irritated Sophia.


    Sophia''s expression softened a bit. "Of course, not. But I want them to be thorough. What if they miss something, and you end up with long-term consequences? You are using your hands for work; how will you manage if there is a nerve damage and they missed it? If you can''t do your work, ourpany revenue might drop and then we will need to decide what donations need to be reduced or removed."


    Hearing this, doctors started doing additional tests. They didn''t dare to rush through an exam of a person who was personally brought in by CEO of Orion Enterprise. And they looked very close as well. If Orion Enterprise cuts the donations and it was found out that it''s because of their negligence, they might lose their jobs.


    Sarah''s phone rang and she stepped out to take the call when she saw that it''s Aiden.


    "Why are you in a hospital?", his panicked voice sounded as soon as she picked up.


    For a moment Sarah wanted to ask how he knows where she is, but then she remembered that he can track her with a promise ring, as well as the phone. "Felix got hurt."


    She heard him exhale.


    Sarah smiled, touched by his concern. "He injured his arm, and they are examining it."


    "When are youing back?"


    "I''m not sure yet¡­ I will stay with them until the exam is over, and we get the results." Sarah''s assumption is that Felix will not stay overnight, and she can drive them back home when they are done.


    "I wille and get you. It''s gettingte." Aiden hanged up before she could respond.


    Sarah helplessly looked at the phone, and then nced outside. The sun was setting.


    About an hour and a halfter, Aiden arrived at the hospital and found Sarah in the hallway, sitting on the floor and working on herptop. He was relieved to find her and confirm that she is OK. But he didn''t understand why she is in the hallway. "Why are you here?"


    Sarah pointed at the door of VIP room. "It''s not advisable to go inside."


    Aiden didn''t understand. "Is the checkup still ongoing?"


    "Checkup by doctors is done. Now nurses are getting a lesson how to do their job." Sarahughed seeing that Aiden is confused. "Come, let''s go in. It''s easier to show you."


    Inside, Felix was sitting on the bed with one nurse bandaging his arm while Sophia was all over her. "Why are you taking so long? Are you sure you know what you are doing? ¡­ How much experience you have? ¡­ Did you apply enough medicine? ¡­ Don''t make it so tight! Don''t you see he is hurting? ¡­ Why are you doing this? Where is doctor in charge? ¡­ "


    Second nurse was assisting the first one, but it was obvious that she was trying to make herself look invisible.


    By the time they finished, both nurses were on the verge of tears as they left the VIP room.


    Not long after, doctor in charge came in the VIP room with those two nurses to tell them that treatment is done, and they can leave. Seeing Sophia''s dark expression, he quickly extended an offer for them to stay overnight. Felix refused, expressing his desire to go home. Sophia agreed to leave only after doctor confirmed three times that everything looks fine. Tomorrow Felix needs to change bandages, and hospital will send someone to visit them home for this. Nurses nced at each other when they heard this, both hoping that it''s not going to be them to go and experience scolding from this scary woman, again.


    Sarah dropped Sophia and Felix home, and Aiden joined them, leaving his car at the hospital.


    Sophia extended an offer for Sarah and Aiden to stay overnight in the guest bedroom, and Aiden was about to ept when Sarah cut him off. "Thank you, for thinking about us, but we have ns already. Do you need anything? We can do a grocery run or get you anything else you need before we go."


    Sophia confirmed that they don''t need anything, and Sarah and Aiden didn''t linger.


    "Why didn''t you want to stay? It''ste, and it is better that we stay overnight and head to the Cabin in the morning." Aiden knows that roads to the Cabin are dark and treacherous in the night, and he would prefer not do drive back before daylight, if he has a choice.


    "I agree that we can return tomorrow. For the night, we can go and stay with my parents. Or in a hotel... But not with Sophia. Not now."


    "Why?", Aiden was confused. Sarah loves spending time with her sisters. Howe she is avoiding Sophia now?


    "Didn''t you see her in the hospital? It will get worse¡­ Felix would be better off if he stayed overnight. I guess he does not know my sister well yet."


    Aiden was not sure how can Sophia get bossier, but he didn''t want to know, if possible. It was important that Sarah was OK and next to him. "Where are we going? Hotel or to your family home?"


    "Let''s go to my family home. I want to talk to my mom. Since she is noting to Cabin, I need to look for her."


    They went to Hill family vi.


    ¡­


    Up in the apartment, it was Sophia''s turn to take care of Felix. Sophia didn''t let Felix move and demanded that he rests. His objections were not taken into consideration.


    "Here, rest on these pillows. Is thisfortable? I''m going to make you a soup. Wait here¡­ you can watch TV.", Sophia gave him the remote. "Let me know if you want to get up. I will help you¡­ if Ie back and you moved, you are in trouble."


    "I can move¡­ my legs are fine¡­", Felix quietly objected.


    "Did you say something?"


    "Nothing¡­", Felix sulked.


    Sophia saw Felix''s pitiful expression and sat next to him. "You were careless and allowed yourself to get hurt. Doctor said to take it easy. Rest while you can and let me take care of you. OK?"


    He looked at her and was conflicted. It''s not that he does not like Sophia taking care of him, but he should take care of her. She is pregnant. The anesthetic he got in the hospital was still in effect, so he was not in pain, not even a little bit. He was perfectly fine and thought that Sophia is exaggerating. Felix is not used to have someone take care of him¡­


    Sophia saw that he is about to object, and gave him a gentle warning, "We can do this in one of two ways. One is that you rx and enjoy while I do my thing. Second is that you resist, and we argue while I do my thing. Which one is it?"


    Felix understood that even though her voice was calm, she is not joking. Arguing with Sophia is not something where he can win. He rxed back on the pillows that she arranged for him and turned on the TV.


    Sophia smiled. "That''s better.." She kissed him and headed to the kitchen.

 Chapter 486 - Sophia Is On A Roll

    ~ Hill family vi ~


    Next morning, after breakfast, Sarah called Ste for a chat in private.


    Sarah wanted to ask Ste about the technique that Ste taught her earlier which will allow Sarah to sense danger. Sarah wonders if that is rted to her experiencing an unpleasant feeling when she met a man with number 71. But Sarah is cautious not to disclose too much because she knows that if her mom finds out that it might be something rted to those Eastern European families, she will not like it. Not only that, but Ste might even give her iplete or false information, just to keep Sarah away from that.


    Sarah was confident that she has her questions figured out just right, so that she gets the information she needs without revealing too much.


    "Mom, I have some questions. It''s rted to the methods for sensing danger you taught me a while back."


    "Are you practicing?", Ste was pleasantly surprised that Sarah is asking about techniques she taught her.


    "Yes. Regrly. I wanted to confirm¡­ how do I know that it''s working?"


    "Think about it as if you can sense someone''s presence, especially if there are intense feelings directed toward you. The more you practice the more refined it will be, and you will learn to differentiate between types of feelings such as anger, malice, maybe even love. I know a person who is an expert, and he says that he can without mistake differentiate between people because everyone has a different vibe."


    "Are you are saying that I can differentiate between people?"


    Ste gave aforting smile, "Not now, that is something that requires a lot of practice¡­ but someday, yes. You are a very fast learner, I''m sure that if you are diligent, you will see results soon."


    "Is it possible that more than one person gives the exact same feeling?"


    "No. But only experts are capable of making this distinction. Some people can give you a simr feeling, and with your inexperience you might not be able to tell the difference. At least not at this time. Practice, and you can reach that proficiency as well."


    Ste observed Sarah and saw that she is in thoughts, recollecting something. "How about you tell me why are you asking me this? What is with sudden interest?"


    Sarah wanted to avoid this, but at the same time she knew that Ste will get her suspicions. Sarah needs to say something, so that her mom does notunch full-blown investigation. "I saw a man, during our conference in Las Vegas. And he gave me an eerie feeling. I felt the same feeling more than once. Once I felt it, I''m almost certain that was it, but I could not see anyone¡­ and at that time I also thought how the sensation was not unfamiliar. It was simr to unpleasant feeling I got from my neighbor King in Fairfield."


    Ste listened to Sarah attentively, and at the end she frowned. "Who in Fairfield?"


    "King. I don''t know his name. Just King. He is my neighbor across the hall from the apartment you gave me for Christmas¡­" Sarah saw that Ste''s frown deepened. "Is everything OK?"


    Ste snapped out of her thoughts and smiled. "Yes, yes. Keep practicing and you will be more proficient¡­ While we are on the topic of Fairfield, when do you n to go back there?"


    Sarah shrugged, "I don''t know¡­ but we will be here at least until Sophia''s wedding."


    Two of them chatted a bit more before Sarah left.


    As soon as Sarah left, Ste got her phone and called her brother. "Oleg¡­ we need to talk¡­ Yes, it''s urgent. Did I ever call you and it was not urgent? When can we meet? ¡­"


    ¡­


    At lunch, Sarah shared with Ste and Edward that Aiden and she n to go to Sophia''s house for few hours, and then they will return to Cabin. She also mentioned that they will pick up the car Aiden left at the hospital on the way. Edward gave them several warnings not to race because it''s not safe. Sarahughed.


    "While on the topic of cars and racing¡­ I got a call from Skipper. It seems two new vehicles arrived.", Edward looked at Sarah waiting for an exnation.


    Skipper is a mechanic who is maintaining vehicles on their property in New Mexico. That is the property where Edward made a racetrack simr to Daytona Speedway. After cars passed checkup, they were sent to that property.


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. "Checkup passed! We will go and try them out when we get a chance."


    She was looking at Aiden, but he obviously didn''t understand what they are talking about. Edward''s next sentence rified to Aiden that they are talking about two cars that Sarah won in her big Las Vegas gambling match.


    "SLR McLaren Roadster and Bugatti Divo. Are you going to exin how you got your hands on those?" Edward was doing his best to sound fatherly-stern, but he was not able to control his smile. He loves fast and exclusive cars, and these two are something that gets him excited.


    "It was a legal transaction.", Sarah refused to say more than that. She saw that Edward does not mind. "When you go there, feel free to try them out."


    Thisment made Edward very happy. "Thank you for the permission to try out something that is taking refuge in MY garage!"


    Sarahughed and took a mental note that they should find a spot to keep their cars. Sarah loves motorized vehicles and so does Aiden. It''s inevitable that in time they will collect more and need a ce to keep them¡­ and drive them to the max.


    After lunch, Sarah and Aiden headed out, and Edward gave them few more warnings not to race.


    ¡­


    At Sophia''s and Felix''s apartment, Sophia was working from her home office, and Felix spent morning resting. Anesthesia wore off during night, and painkillers were not doing much to alleviate pain. But it was bearable, as long as he didn''t move his arm.


    Sophia came few times to check on him and to bring him food and snacks as well as painkillers, but it was obvious that she is very busy. Felix knows that she has a lot of work, and always urged her to go back to the study room emphasizing that he is OK and does not need anything.


    Before lunch time, doorbell sounded, and Sophia opened. Felix heardmotion and thought that it''s too much for just a lunch delivery, so he went to see what is going on.


    When Sophia saw Felix getting out of the bedroom, she gave him a stern look to go back to bed, but he was too confused with what he saw to react. He was standing in the hallway looking at numerous people lined up.


    "Ma ch¨¦ri¡­ who are these people?", finally he asked.


    Seeing that he is already there, without intention to go back to bed, Sophia called him to the living room. "You know Leah, right?"


    Felix and Leah exchanged greetings.


    "I called some people over, since we need to start making some changes¡­ This is Tod and that is Erica, they are in charge of finding people who will work at our new home. Tod will find us candidates for security, and Erica for the staff who will handle maintenance and other daily needs¡­ people behind are candidates they found so far. I will shortlist them and then we will do another round of interviews in few days. I will make sure that you are there for the house staff, and Sarah will assist with security¡­" Sophia wants to get staff for their new home. It''s a big vi and they will need few maids, gardener as well as the cook and someone who will manage it all. She talked about that with Felix previously, but he brushed it off as something that will happenter.


    After Sophia''s talk with Sarah who brought out the possibility of those Eastern European families starting to look for them, Sophia decided to put security as important item as well. She contacted agency who provides security services and they sent her Tod to assist in finding suitable candidates.


    Felix was obviously still taking all that in. "Do we need so many people?"


    "Yes. Our house is much bigger than this and our family is expanding as well." She ced her hands over her belly. "You tried doing things alone, and look what happened.", Sophia gestured to his hand.


    "Oh, and I''ve hired group of people to assemble furniture at the house. Sarah and Aiden will handle them, so you don''t need to worry about my¡­ safety." Sophia was on a roll, Felix had difficulty taking all this in without letting her see how stunned he is. And then she threw another bomb his way. "Before I forget¡­ the most important person for you." Sophia gestured to young man who was standing next to Leah to step forward. "This is David. Starting now, he is your personal assistant."


    "What?" Felix''s head was buzzing. ''Is this what she was doing in the morning? I thought she was working¡­ and what personal assistant???''


    Sophia exined with a final tone which didn''t give him any chance to think about refusing. "With your hand hurt, and big presentationing, you need an assistant. It''s temporary for now, but if he works well, it can be permanent."


    "Hi, Mr. Martin. Nice to meet you! I''m excited for the opportunity to work with you.", David shed a bright smile and spoke with enthusiasm.


    Felix absentmindedly shook his head thinking how and when did all this happen. ''Too many changes¡­''

 Chapter 487 - Boss Mode

    ~ Vi next to Lake Washington ~


    That afternoon, Sarah was working with herptop on the back patio, which is facing theke, while Aiden was checking on the progress of furniture assembly in Sophia''s and Felix''s home.


    "They should finish in about half an hour. Then we can go." Aiden sat next to Sarah. "What are you working on?"


    "I think that we should add few more sensors, especially in this area...", Sarah pointed on the screen. "Eve does not agree, but luckily, I have the final word."


    "I spoke with Jeffst night¡­ and he told me something that might impact your ns."


    "Really? What is it?", Sarah was curious.


    Aiden made her promise not to tell Sophia and Felix, because he promised Jeff not to tell anyone. It should be a surprise that Jeff and JoAnna got for Sophia and Felix two adjacent properties as a wedding gift. Aiden exined that Jeff managed to get them one property on the left and one on the right of the lot they are currently on. Sarah thought that is a great present. Even if they don''t use thatnd for anything, it will provide them more privacy. And if they don''t like structures which are currently there, they can demolish them and nt trees.


    "How about we do the same for our property in California?", Aiden asked while carefully observing Sarah''s expression.


    Sarah puffed her cheeks in frustration. "Don''t you think I tried? I spoke more than once with owners of those properties¡­ Those stingy people didn''t want to sell no matter how much I offered."


    "Maybe you didn''t provide the right incentive¡­", he mysteriously smiled.


    Sarah looked at him and understood that there is something behind his words. "What do you mean?"


    "I will tell you only if you acknowledge that I''m the best."


    Sarah didn''t hesitate. "Of course, you are the best¡­ now what do you mean by right incentive? Did you find something that we can use to get those adjacent properties?!" Sarah''s excitement was obvious.


    He took theptop from her and logged into his email ount. "Done.", he smiled and passed herptop back.


    Sarah stared at two documents he opened side by side on the screen for some time before she whispered under her breath: "You bought them¡­"


    "WE bought them.", he corrected her. Aiden gave her a peck on the cheek and walked inside to check on the progress of furniture assembly. He was happy with her reaction.


    It took few minutes for Sarah to collect herself. By then, Aiden was already inside. She rushed after him and he had just enough time to turn around and catch her when she pounced on him. Sarah held him tightly and gave him few juicy kisses which made loud smacking sounds. "You are the best!", she eximed.


    He was very happy with her reaction.


    ¡­


    The workers finished furniture assembly, and Sarah and Aiden were about to leave when Sarah''s phone rang. It was Felix.


    Sarah took the call: "Hello brother-inw¡­ How are you doing?"


    "I''m good¡­ actually not so good." Felix sounded dispirited.


    "What happened?"


    "It''s your sister¡­ she is taking over¡­ everything¡­"


    Sarahughed. "You unlocked her boss mode!"


    "Boss mode?"


    "Game reference¡­ how bad is it?"


    Felix told her about all the people that were streaming through the apartment inst few hours. "She got me an assistant¡­ and I''ve met with a nutritionist to discuss my diet¡­"


    Sarah tried to suppress her giggles. "You don''t like it?"


    Felix answered with a question: "How do I stop it?"


    "You can confront her or let the nature run its course and wait until she stops by herself¡­ but she is pregnant, so I''m not sure if it''s wise to confront her¡­ and if you n to let it wear off by itself it might take a while¡­ She likes to be in control. You know that, right?"


    "Yes. And I don''t mind that side of her¡­ but right now¡­ it''s extreme."


    "The only way to stop it is to talk to her. If you keep quiet, she thinks you approve, or you don''t care which is almost the same thing."


    Felix was quiet for some time before asking, "How bad can it get?"


    "Did she start matching your clothes?"


    Felix didn''t respond. After a long silence he sighed. "I see¡­ Thank you."


    "You are wee¡­ and by the way, your furniture is assembled. We are heading out now." Sarah hanged up and walked toward the car.


    "Good news?", Aiden asked as he started the car and saw her satisfied smile.


    "I got a confirmation that it was a good decision we didn''t stay anywhere near Sophiast night¡­ I''m sure Felix will figure it out¡­ Let''s go get the other car and see who can reach the Cabin first."


    "Edward said no racing¡­", Aiden gave her a gentle reminder.


    "Who said anything about racing?" She was trying to suppress her grin. "I just n to reach there before you."


    "We will see about that¡­" Aiden knows that she is provoking him, but he can''t help it. Hispetitive side kicked in and he is not able to resist the challenge.


    ~ Sophia''s and Felix''s apartment ~


    Later that evening, Sophia was next to Felix, feeding him soup with a spoon.


    Felix enjoys the attention, but he felt that this is a good time to bring out what is troubling him. "Ma ch¨¦ri¡­ can we talk?"


    "Of course, we can¡­ but finish your soup first." She ced another spoonful in his mouth.


    When he finishedst bit of soup, Sophia kept the bowl in the tray on the side. "What do you want to talk about?"


    "I don''t want to sound ungrateful¡­ but I feel that you took over everything."


    Sophia took a deep breath. "Exin."


    Felix was hesitant, but he knows that unless he speaks up, Sophia can''t tell that something is bothering him. "All the people that came through this ce today¡­ I wish that you discussed with me before making the decisions."


    "You dislike what I did?"


    Sophia''sck of explosive reaction emboldened him to speak his mind. "It''s not that I dislike it, but I wish to be involved and not to be on the side, like a decorative vase."


    "Well, you would be a very handsome vase¡­" Sophia smiled for few seconds gazing at his perfect face, and then snapped out of her daze and switched to a serious mode. "What would work for you? If we can do-over today, how would it go so that you are not upset? Is it a problem that I started the process of hiring help for the house? We talked about that earlier, didn''t we? And security: Don''t you think that it''s going to be necessary? ¡­ Is nutritionist bothering you? You don''t like his suggestions? Then don''t take his advice! ¡­ How about David? Is he not helpful? By the way, he told me that you are NOT ready with your presentations for the uing annual meeting¡­ Is it bothering you that I find time toe and bring you food and snacks, and even feed you? Or that I gave you sponge bath? ¡­ Tell me, which part of all this is bothering you?"


    Sophia was asking questions, but she didn''t give him time to respond to any. Felix saw that her temper is rising¡­ and at the same time he felt guilty. Everything she did was either for them or for him. And besides few not important things, they already discussed most of them previously¡­ When he heard her questions, he realized that individually nothing is a big thing. It''s just that everything got packed into one day and it seemed overwhelming. Sophia is pregnant, and she did all that¡­ for him.


    "Sorry¡­" He found a chance to speak while she was catching her breath. "I didn''t mean to sound ungrateful. Thank you for taking care of me. It just hurt me, as a man, to see that you are handling all these tasks by yourself while I''m idling in the bed. I want to do something as well."


    "But you are hurt¡­ you have no idea how much it pains me to see your hand in such a state. It must be painful. How can I ask you to do anything?"


    Felix extended his right arm signaling her toy there.


    Sophia didn''t object. She settled next to him and ced her head on his right shoulder.


    "It does not hurt¡­ much." He kissed her forehead.


    "If you want to do something, let me know¡­ we can negotiate."


    "It will help if you tell me in advance what you n on doing¡­"


    "Note taken.", Sophia yawned while talking.


    In less than a minute, she was sleeping. Felix was a bit ufortable in that position, but he didn''t want to move in order not to disturb her rest. Sophia was used to take naps through the day, and today she didn''t take any. She was exhausted.


    Felix was touched by all care she showed for him and felt sorry for bringing it up like it''s a problem. He needs to step up and do things so that she does not do them by herself.... And what was that about David telling her that his presentations are not ready?!! ''It seems that he is a traitor! I will remind him tomorrow that he works for me. He either sorts out his priorities or he will scram!''

 Chapter 488 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (1)

    Next morning, Felix woke up early.


    He was watching Sophia''s sleepy face for some time while thinking about their conversation from previous night. He realized that it''s not fair to me her for taking over all tasks on herself. It''s his fault for falling into such a sorry state so that she felt the need to step up. The only way for him to prevent Sophia from overworking herself is that he shows that she can depend on him. And she can''t depend on him if he is careless and does not take initiative to do more things.


    She was sleeping peacefully. Felix ced a gentle kiss on her forehead and scooted out of the bed carefully, making sure not to wake her up.


    He put a stic bag over his left arm and took a shower. Luckily, Felix is ambidextrous, so he didn''t have much issuespleting his morning routine, except that he had only one hand avable, so it took longer than usual.


    When Sophia woke up, she found him in the study, going through documents that she kept on the side previous night.


    "Good morning, ma ch¨¦ri!", he greeted her.


    "Good morning¡­", she smiled. "Your hand is better?"


    "Much better¡­ I''m going through the list of positions for new house which you created yesterday¡­ I don''t see a driver."


    "You think we need one?"


    Felix and Sophia spent part of the morning discussing process of hiring people for their house. They had to cut their talk short because Sophia was going to office to attend few meetings in person. By the time she was ready, David arrived with breakfast. Sophia excused herself, saying that she will eat in the office and left.


    Felix closed the door behind Sophia and turned to the energetic young man who was eagerly waiting to hear what Felix has nned for him to do. In case Felix didn''t make any ns, David had few suggestions ready.


    David didn''t notice Felix''s dark expression as he slowly approached him while asking: "David, do you know who your employer is?"


    David happily responded. He knows answer to this question. "Yes, Mr. Martin. Miss Hill got me a job to be your assistant."


    Felix shook his head. "She hired you for a job, but your employer is me. You work for me. Do you understand where I''m going with this?"


    David shook his head.


    "Your job is to assist me when needed. Not her. Not anyone else. Me. If you think that I''m behind on some tasks, it''s your job to remind me and to help me catch up. Do you understand? We rise together, and we fall together." Felix didn''t forget that Sophia told him about David''s betrayal. David told Sophia that Felix''s presentations are not ready!


    David nodded vigorously. He was not sure what the context is, but he knows where his allegiance should be.


    "Good. Now help me prepare those presentations. I will give you content¡­", Felix walked to the study, and David followed after him.


    After this, David did a good job, showing loyalty to Felix.


    ¡­


    Two dayster, it was the day of Orion Enterprise annual meeting. Meeting was scheduled to start early afternoon, and early evening was reserved for social events and team building activities. Late in the evening there was a party.


    Many employees who traveled for the meeting had an option to stay three more days and work from HQ building in the morning. Afternoons were filled with various knowledge exchange events as well as fun teamwork strengthening activities, while evenings are left for socializing. Partying mostly. At the end, all employees who traveled to Seattle for this meeting expressed their intention to stay and participate for the whole four-daypany event.


    Isabe arrived early that day to attend the annual meeting. As Sophia''s mentee, she epted the invitation to shadow Sophia during the day. It''s a good learning experience. She will also stay three more days to observe Sophia while working and to see what events and activities are part of this four-day event.


    In regard to taking over her family business, Isabe is making a remarkable progress. She surprised everyone with her great results in business management courses. Her father is very pleased. Lambert started giving her asional tasks at theirpany and approves of her performance. Isabe still has a lot to learn and to improve her confidence in managing herpany, but she is definitely getting there.


    Jeff and JoAnna arrived previous evening. They are staying in JoAnna''s apartment. Sarah and Aiden joined them that morning and four of them n to go to the meeting together. Neither of them is an employee, but they are going to attend as Sophia''s special guests.


    Ste and Edward will also be there. Edward is one of the presenters.


    That morning, Felix was a nervous wreck. His hand healed mostly, bruises were fading away and he didn''t need to bandage the whole thing anymore. Just a gauze over the sutures was enough. But for some reason, he felt that it''s hurting much more than first day.


    Felix never spoke in front of so many people, and just thinking about it made his stomach turn and throat dry.


    Sophia noticed his anxiousness and tried to coach him. "You can imagine your audience naked. Or imagine that they are potatoes. Or imagine that there is no one¡­ Or just look at me. We practiced this, and I know you got it. All your presentations are perfect. While you talk, you can look at me and imagine that it''s one of our practice sessions¡­ and no one else exists¡­"


    He liked that option, and reminded himself to look at Sophia and to pretend that no one else exists.


    David also came with some words of encouragement, but Felix ignored him. It was morning, he was nervous, and that David was too energetic. They headed to office together.


    Leah, Sophia''s assistant, met with Sophia in her office with a list of things that needs to be verified before annual meeting begins.


    Felix headed to his office and David followed him.


    Not long after, Isabe arrived. She went straight to Sophia''s office, because that is why she came, to see her work. Isabe tried to stay out of Sophia''s way while watching her work. She asked asional questions. Leah and Isabe clicked well right away. They went to grab a coffee while chatting excitedly.


    While Leah and Isabe went out, Sophia used that as an opportunity to rest in the back room. Before heading to bed, she texted Felix. He was in her office within two minutes.


    "Are you done with your preparations?", Sophia asked him when she saw him getting cozy next to her.


    "I''m ready. Now I only need to calm my nerves¡­ and there is nothing better than this.", Felix pulled her into his embrace, buried his face in her hair and took a deep breath.


    She smiled. "I got the rm set for twenty minutes¡­ just in case we both sleep off."


    He mumbled something and then everything was quiet.

 Chapter 489 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (2)

    The Orion Enterprise annual meeting was held at arge baseball park which seats more than 40 thousand people. With employees and selected partners and VIPs attending, about quarter of the seats was filled. It was very impressive.


    To everyone''s approval, a lot of freebies were handed out. Everyone at the entrance got a stylish backpack with a program, and several items such as water bottle, pens and notepads, everything was embellished with Orion Enterprise logo. Besides that, in the hallway, people were handing out items such as t-shirts (you can pick your size), coffee mugs, fridge mas, and there were even baseball mitts. On the seats they were greeted with scarfs, baseball hats,rge foam hands and pom-poms, colors represented: white, blue, and gray. Those are colors shown on Orion Enterprise logo. Seeing the amount and variety of freebies, all people lit up and the good atmosphere rose by few degrees.


    Meeting was hosted by two MCs who are popr in entertainment industry. It was obvious that they knew what they are doing by the way they engaged the audience. There was number of bands which performed at the beginning, and they were ted to perform during brief intermissions as well.


    JoAnna and Sarah were with Jeff and Aiden in VIP seats, upying private booth with a good view while snacking on popcorn and peanuts. In the VIP areasrge television screens were showing what is happening down on the stage, so even if you don''t look down there, you couldn''t miss it. They also got a lot of freebies, and Sarah and JoAnna inspected them while praising Sophia''s attention to detail. There was something for everyone. Sarah was impressed with a portable battery charger which is small enough to fit in the palm, yet so powerful that can jump start a car. They discussed if this is something that Felix designed or not.


    Sophia was the first speaker, thanking everyone foring and wishing them to enjoy the event.


    During Sophia''s weing speech Sarah and JoAnna overheard talk from people below their VIP booth. Three menmented how their CEO is good looking. As men below went into details about Sophia''s appearance, Sarah and JoAnna agreed how it''s sad that after several years of leading thepany into record profits, people still saw Sophia as pair of long legs and plump chest.


    "Not all men are like that.", Jeff had to interject.


    "But most of them are.", JoAnna sadly said.


    Jeff and Aiden could only silently agree with this. They have witnessed their beloved girls more than once in simr situations, no matter how much they tried to protect them.


    All three Hill sisters experienced some level of mistreatment by men who think that women are objects to be used and not worthy to be on the top. JoAnna could not forget Dr. Light, and Sarah remembered her recent encounter in Las Vegas with Akmal who looked down on women in general.


    Jeff and Aiden expressed their desire to help.


    Sarah was touched by their sincerity. "You are already helping, by showing others how to treat women."


    All four of them wished they can fix the situation, but is there anything else other than educating people and leading by example? It is not something that can be easily solved.


    After Sophia''s speech the event officially started. MCs took the stage and introduced first presenter.


    Isabe was next to Sophia and she was very impressed with the overall atmosphere. It all looked nice and polished on the stage, but behind was chaotic with presenters mixed in with technical staff and entertainers scrambling to get ready and make sure everything is working as expected. Leah was skillfully navigating between those people behind the stage and giving out instructions which kept everyone in order.


    Isabe was very happy when during one presentation she managed to get autographs from both MCs. One is a popr actor, and she is a fan.


    "Why are we here? Sophia needs us only for the event after this, right? She is down there, even if we leave, no one will notice, right?", Jeff asked nervously. He was uneasy since he found out that Isabe was in attendance. He didn''t see her, but he knows she is there¡­ that was enough for him to stick close to JoAnna. Actually, since incident in Reno with Timothy Cox, both Jeff and JoAnna were clinging onto each other much more than usually, but today was worse. Even JoAnna felt that he is all over her, holding her so close that their hips connect¡­ all the time. He almost made a scene when she went to the restroom and he followed her while repeating reminders to watch her surroundings and to be wary of lecherous women lurking in the restroom.


    Security was alerted to keep an eye out for lecherous women.


    Only when Sarah stood up and said she will go with JoAnna did Jeff rx a little and agreed to stay in the VIP booth with his brother. But he was still nervously ncing at the door, waiting for JoAnna toe back. Safe. Untouched.


    Back to present¡­


    Jeff asked why they need to attend this event.


    "We are here to support our sister and brother-inw. It''s not about the event.", Sarah responded partly amused and partly annoyed with Jeff''s irrational behavior. She didn''t understand why Jeff is so wary of Isabe. Sure, she knows that Isabe made a pass on JoAnna, but that was cleared up and in the past. Right?


    Aiden decided to stay out of it. He is doing his part by showing up and notining. Snacks are not bad, and he is with Sarah. He knows that they will stay until the end of this event, and then there are other activities lined up¡­ what''s the point in causing amotion? Aiden does not care much about supporting Sophia or Felix, but he knows that it means a lot to Sarah, so he will do it.


    Sarah and JoAnna went to check out vendors in the hallways. JoAnna had to convince Jeff that it''s OK, because Sarah will be with her. "And besides, Isi is down there at the stage with Sophia¡­" Only then did Jeff rx a little.


    Sarah and JoAnna returned not long after carryingrge trays filled with junk food. They had French fries, hot dogs, onion rings, candied pretzels, corn on the cob and even cotton candy. Considering how much Sarah and JoAnna love junk food, that was like feast from heaven. Jeff and Aiden didn''t approve, but when they saw their girls so happy, they couldn''t say anything. And they ended up eating as well.


    About half of the event was done when Sophia came back to the stage, personally introducing director of the department withrgest contribution towardpany''s record profits¡­ she introduced Felix. It was his first presentation for the day.


    Sarah and JoAnna had to admit that their brother-inw looked dashing in a light summer suit. His smile was enchanting to the point that Sarah and JoAnna heard gasps and sighs from numerousdies (and few men) sitting below their VIP booth. His sight was a bit off; he didn''t look at the people present or any of the cameras, but no one minded that; they assumed that he must be looking at the notes someone is holding on the side. But Sarah and JoAnna knew that he is looking at Sophia.


    Someone nearby mentioned how he is not married and that spread like summer bush fire betweendies (and few men) whose eyes sparkled while watching Felix on the stage. On big screens above the stage he looked even more handsome, if that was possible. His French ent only added to his appeal, and many females admittedter that they were not able to hear what he is saying because they were in some form of a trance. For those who did pay attention to content, they could see and hear that Felix''s presentation went great.


    When he finished, number ofdies from the audience stood up expressing their disapproval and asking for him to return to the stage. Only when someone notified them that Director Martin has more appearances, did thedies calm down.. That moment marks the beginning of the unofficial fan club for Director Martin within Orion Enterprise.

 Chapter 490 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (3)

    As the event progressed, speakers took turns showcasing achievements of their departments and giving a glimpse into future ns and products.


    Of course, only products which made good profits inst four quarters were featured. To the delight of his newly formed fan club, Felix made an appearance for every product from his department which made topany''s top-profits list. And there was quite a number of them.


    Edward was also one of the speakers, but he managed to club three products into one presentation. That allowed him to appear once instead of three times.


    The event went smoothly. Sophia gave a closing speech and instructed everyone to look for people down the hallways, on their way out, who can point them to corresponding shuttles. Company provided shuttles for attendees to take them back to the HQ building where team events and food will be provided.


    HQ building was organized simrly how it was for Christmas party. Main floor had seating, and food avable, as well as music which sted from DJ booth. Second floor also had food and seating.


    People were organized in teams and some attended short meetings on the upper floors, there waspany-wide scavenger hunt, trivia and many other activities. It was very lively.


    In the back of the building there is a garden where employees can rx and take a break during work hours. But now it was lined up with stands offering beer on tap, as well as freshly made food which came out ofrge ovens and from the smoking grills such as pizza, kebabs and corn.


    Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna and Jeff went to CEO''s office to meet with Sophia.


    "Be!", Sarah eximed as soon as she stepped in the office. She rushed to Isabe and gave her a big hug.


    "Isi!", JoAnna was half a step behind Sarah.


    Jeff didn''t get a chance to hold JoAnna back, and a secondter there was a three-girl hug in the middle of CEO''s office.


    Aiden didn''t mind much, but Jeff was on the verge of copsing.


    Jeff extended his steps and pried JoAnna''s arms out of that hug, pulling her close to him. "Hello, Isabe.", he greeted her in his official chilling tone.


    JoAnna pouted in protest, but her objection was ignored.


    Isabeughed, pretending not to see Jeff''s hostility.


    Jeff interacted with Isabe online, and he was always polite. Only when JoAnna was present Jeff became unfriendly. Isabe knows the reason, and there is nothing she can do about it at this point. She can''t change the past, and even if she could¡­ she probably wouldn''t. She has no regrets.


    Felix joined shortly after, followed by David and they all chatted.


    Felix was the main topic of discussion, they congratted him for all the achievements.


    Sarah asked about battery charger which came in the backpack as part of the freebies, and Felix confirmed that it''s a product which came out of his designboratory. Sarah praised him and said that she will definitely put it to good use.


    It was Felix''s first time to attend such a big event. On top of it, he had to present in front of so many people. He was overwhelmed, but at the same time happy that it all ended well. Best thing out of all of that is that Sophia is proud of him. Felix had a sense of achievement and he could feel his confidence rising: he is worthy to be with Sophia.


    Not long after, Sophia got first batch of reports rted to the event. The attendance was record high, and so was people''s satisfaction. Employees are optimistic aboutpany''s future and they have faith that their leadership is taking them in the right direction. Sophia beamed while looking at the numbers presented. Everything was great.


    People voted for favorite parts of event, and it was ringly obvious that most votes were given to Felix''s presentations. Many employees provided additionalments expressing their interest to transfer to the department led by Director Martin.


    "Great work, Felix!", Sophia eximed. "It is normal that people want to work for the department with highest profits, it gives them a sense of job security. But you made these profits possible. You should be proud."


    Sarah and JoAnna nced at each other and giggled.


    "What is it?", Sophia immediately noticed that her sisters are acting strangely. They should be congratting him, notughing about it.


    "Do you have statistics on the gender of employees who want to work¡­ under him?", JoAnna asked while trying to suppress herughter.


    Sarah gave thumbs up to JoAnna for her choice of words.


    Sophia looked up details of report and her face darkened.


    "How many are females?", Sarah grinned.


    "Over 97%...", Sophia mumbled.


    Felix felt that he is in danger. He was not sure why, but Sophia''s mood changed to worse, and somehow, he knows it''s rted to him.


    "Don''t me him¡­", JoAnna started pacifying Sophia seeing that she is about to blow a fuse.


    "Yes, yes¡­ you should be proud that such a handsome man is by your side.", Sarah quickly added following JoAnna''s example.


    Only after hearing JoAnna and Sarah did Felix realize that current Sophia''s mood is because he attracted attention of female employees. He cleared his throat, "They only want to join because of profits. And maybe they are interested in electronics¡­ and things¡­"


    His pacifying attempt was so clumsy that Sophia startedughing. "I''m not upset at you. I''m upset at all those women for daring to dream about you¡­ but let them dream for a bit longer¡­ soon we will send apanywide memo about our marriage. That will shut them up."


    They all rxed seeing that Sophia is in good mood and the atmosphere became cheerful again.


    Sarah and JoAnna silently agreed that two of them marrying will not deter most of the women, some might find him even more attractive when they find out that he is manly enough to get CEO''s affection. But they didn''t want to spoil current mood. Sophia will find out sooner orter¡­ter is better.


    Isabe took a note that when you are a CEO, you have the power to affect everyone''s mood.


    Sophia continued going through the reports, and everything looked great. The only slight smudge in the report came from department responsible for security. Sophia''s expression was troubled, and Felix didn''t miss it.


    "What is it, ma ch¨¦ri?", Felix was next to her in few swift steps. He didn''t like to see Sophia bothered by something.


    "I''m reading report from security¡­ it seems we had at least one incident mentioning lecherous women on the floor for VIPs."


    Jeff pulled JoAnna closer to him. "I told you!"


    "Did you see something?", Sophia looked at Jeff anxiously.


    "I didn''t see anything. I just felt it.", Jeff exined while pressing JoAnna''s body closer to him.


    "I see¡­ Report only says that there is mentioning, not that it actually happened¡­" Sophia exhaled in relief and then turned to her assistant. "Leah, let''s increase security around restrooms and changing rooms for the rest of the event and alert all of them to watch for this."


    Leah confirmed that she will handle it.


    No one realized that this report about lecherous women started because security overheard Jeff''s warnings to JoAnna when she was heading to the restroom.


    Sophia finished with reports and asked Leah what is next.


    "You have 47 minutes until your next appearance on main floor.", Leah confirmed while looking at Sophia''s calendar on her tablet.


    "OK. I will use that time to take much needed rest." Sophia looked at her sisters. "You can go down, there are food and games."


    Jeff pulled JoAnna out of the office swiftly. He could not move her away from Isabe fast enough.


    Aiden and Sarah followed.


    Felix sent David to bring him change of clothes from the dry cleaners and went to join Sophia in the back room.


    "What will you do?", Leah asked Isabe.


    Isabe shrugged. "Stay here, I guess. I can y on my phone while I wait for Sophia. I''m obviously not wee around Jeffrey, and I don''t want to make them split up because of me."


    Leah nodded in understanding. She doesn''t know why Jeff is hostile toward Isabe, but it''s not her ce to ask. "Do you want me to bring you coffee or tea?"


    Isabe''s eyes lit up. She was obviously happy with Leah''s offer. "Coffee, but only if you will join me. I don''t like to drink alone."


    "Sure. I will be back in a minute..", Leah smiled and went to get two coffees.

 Chapter 491 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (4)

    Leah got two coffees and chatted with Isabe in a rxed atmosphere. They kept their voices down in order not to disturb Sophia''s (and Felix''s) rest.


    Leah and Isabe met more than once previously, since Sophia is Isabe''s mentor, but only online. This is their first in-person meeting.


    The topic of their chat moved onto dating. Isabe showed interest in Leah''s current status and Leah sighed while talking about herst rtionship.


    "Handsome, cool, rocker. He has a band and a dragon tattoo on his left arm¡­ Three days long rtionship if you count as a second day the one when we didn''t see each other¡­ if you can count like that¡­ We hooked up on Friday, on Saturday we didn''t see each other, and on Sunday I caught him all over a voluptuous blonde." Leah paused for few seconds before continuing. "So technically, it was one night because we were together only on Friday. There¡­ another one-night stand." Leah exhaled and shook her head helplessly.


    Isabe felt sorry for Leah and did her best tofort her. "His mistake. You are very attractive. I''m sure you can find someone, and it will all work out."


    Leah blushed slightly. "Thank you¡­ but I can''t seem to find what works. Either the guy is too busy or not busy enough. Either he is too clingy or not clingy enough. For years now, I had no rtionship longer than few days¡­ one week at max." Leah rolled her eyes, trying not to sound too depressing. "My life feels like I''m always on speed dating and all the guys I meet with are not a good match for me."


    Seeing Leah blush, made Isabe''s heart race and she wished toe closer to her. But she was not sure if Leah is willing. So, she decided to probe into topic: "Guys? Did you ever try¡­ girls?"


    Leah smiled, looked down shyly and shook her head. "I never had a chance."


    When Leah lifted her head, Isabe was only few inches away from her.


    Leah held her breath as Isabe''s left hand brushed her cheek and then held it gently as she inched closer, slowly. Leah''s eyes were wide open staring at approaching Isabe. ''She does not have any intention to stop!??'' Leah didn''t move. She was frozen.


    Leah was amazed by the soft sensation of Isabe''s lips on hers. A very soft kiss¡­ she never felt anything so gentle before. It made her body shiver a little and she closed her eyes. Leah inhaled through her nose, and Isabe''s intoxicating perfume filled her nostrils. It made her brain tingle.


    Isabe smiled when she saw Leah surrender to the sensation of their lips touching. She gently kissed her again and again, gradually increasing intensity. She moved her right arm under Leah''s shirt and ced in on her waist. Leah''s skin was so warm and soft¡­ Isabe gradually deepened the kiss.


    Leah was surprised how much she enjoyed touch of Isabe''s hot palm on her skin. She felt Isabe''s tongue grazing over her lips few times before slipping inside, and before she knew it, she was kissing her back. Her body was frozen, stiff, not sure what to do with her arms or the rest of her. Leah remembered her first clumsy kiss in seventh grade, behind middle school¡­ and this was almost the same with the difference that now her lips and tongue were responding. And this kiss was making her world spin; question her priorities, life choices... everything melted away. And just when she thought that pieces areing back together and she got it figured out, the kiss stopped¡­ making her wonder if it really happened or did she imagine it.


    Leah''s breathing was erratic when she opened her eyes and faced sky-blue eyes who stared back into hers.


    Isabe licked her lips and smiled wickedly as she retreated back into her original spot on the sofa. Without a word. She took a coffee mug and sipped now lukewarm brown liquid while her blue eyes didn''t leave Leah. Observing her intently. Without a word.


    There was a knock on the door and David entered with Felix''s freshly pressed clothes. "Are they back from their rest?", David was in his usual cheerful mood ncing toward the closed door where Felix and Sophia are. He looked at Isabe and Leah and wondered why is no one responding. They didn''t even look at him.


    Leah lowered her head and nibbled on her lower lip. She was wondering why is she feeling troubled. Is it because Isabe kissed her? Or is it because she didn''t hate it? Or is it because she enjoyed it?


    Isabe faced David and answered his question. "Not yet."


    David checked time. "Well, if in five minutes they don''te out, I will go and remind them¡­ Mr. Martin has time, but Miss Hill has an appearance scheduled in about fifteen minutes, right?" He was looking at Leah.


    "Leah?!", David raised his voice.


    Leah was startled, "What?"


    "Time¡­" David was tapping his wristwatch dramatically. "Miss Hill needs to be down in fifteen minutes... right?"


    Leah checked time and confirmed with a nod.


    Few secondster, door of the back room opened, and Sophia and Felix stepped out.


    David handed the clothes to Felix and he went back inside to change.


    Sophia was already wearing a different outfit. She went to her desk and started going through emails. After few minutes, Sophia raised her gaze from the screen and observed three people in her office. They were¡­ quiet. David was ying on his phone, Leah was staring at the floor as if she is trying to memorize patterns of the carpet, and Isabe was sipping her coffee while ncing around office aimlessly.


    ''Just what happened here?'' Sophia reminded herself that it''s none of her business and went back to her emails.


    Felix walked out of the back room and Sophia''s heart was about to jump out of her chest. She was unable to look away as he approached her. That light blue suit was fitting perfectly, his enchanting smile revealed two dimples and his intense gaze was fixed on her¡­ and he had something else: invisible cloak of irresistible confidence which threatens to cast a spell on anyone who dares to look at him. And she was looking at him. Defenseless. Spellbound.


    David whistled, "Boss, you are looking sharp!"


    Felix ignored David. He extended his arm, palm up, to Sophia, "Shall we?"


    Sophia couldn''t find strength to talk, and she realized that she forgot to breathe. She stared at him and weakly nodded while trying to catch her breath. "I need a minute¡­", she whispered unable to take her eyes off of him.


    His smile widened and he gave a small nod. "Do you want me to massage you while we wait?"


    Sophia nced at other three people in the office. "Yes, but¡­ter."


    Felix leaned in and held Sophia''s chin with index finger and thumb. He kissed her lightly.. "Later¡­", he whispered in her lips before kissing her again.

 Chapter 492 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (5)

    When they reached downstairs, Sophia took the stage to wee everyone and to wish them to use this time to have fun,work and to build connections thatst. People were in high spirits, and everyone cheered and pped.


    Sophia''s speech was not long. She handed the floor to people in charge of events who started exining rules for scavenger hunt. Most of the people showed interest in participating, and when they announced prizes exining that the team who finishes first will get a device that came from Director Martin''s department, it turned into a frenzy.


    Many women let out high pitched screams at the mention of Director Martin.


    Sophia felt shivers and pulled Felix to the area where her sisters are.


    "What''s with that face?", JoAnna was first to voice her opinion seeing Sophia''s dark expression.


    "I feel like I''m trapped in a cage full of hyenas, and I''m holding a juicy steak.", Sophia exined while her arms wrapped around Felix''s waist tightly. Usually two of them kept respectable distance when not alone at work, but Sophia felt a sense of danger and the need to hold onto Felix overwhelmed her.


    Felix didn''t mind at all. He ced his hand around her shoulders.


    Sarah and JoAnnaughed.


    "Well, now you know how it would be if you are dating a celebrity¡­", Sarah said throughugh.


    "Wait¡­ do you see me as a piece of meat?", Felix was half ttered and half outraged when he understood that Sophia''s ''juicy steak'' was him.


    Sarah and JoAnnaughed even harder. Their bellies were aching.


    Sophia''s hold on Felix didn''t go unnoticed. People started whispering, but no one dared to say anything outside of their ''circle of friends''. However, that didn''t prevent ''news'' from spreading that CEO Hill is holding Director Martin intimately.


    Eventually someone remembered, "Hey¡­ few months back¡­ wasn''t it CEO Hill walking through the HQ with some man? Was that Director Martin?"


    "I don''t know¡­ I haven''t seen it¡­ But I heard about it¡­"


    "I heard about that also¡­"


    "What if it was him? Does that mean they are in a steady rtionship?"


    "No way¡­ I''ve seen her walking with that man¡­ he was handsome, but not this handsome¡­"


    "It wasn''t him? Is CEO poaching hunky men in thepany?"


    "Shhh¡­ be careful what you say. Comments like that might cost you your job¡­"


    Another set of ''silent'' rumors was spreading betweenpany employees.


    Some rumors were about how CEO Hill is interested in handsome men. Hearing this, more than few hopefuls who are confident in their charming skills starteding up with ideas how to get Sophia''s attention.


    Other rumors went in the direction how Director Martin is CEO Hill''s boy-toy. That got more women interested in Felix. He must have other qualities than just looks if he qualifies to catch interest of their CEO. Few voices repeated that Director Martin is the same man from few months ago, but that only fueled the gossip that he is Sophia''s boy-toy, with a slight modification that itsts longer than a fling.


    ¡­


    Hill sisters were discussing if they want to join scavenger hunt.


    Sarah was in. She loves ying games. Aiden also likes games, and he will do whatever Sarah does. He came to apany her, if they split up, that will go against the purpose why he came to the event.


    JoAnna nced at Jeff. "What do you think? It might be fun¡­"


    Jeff will do anything JoAnna does.


    Leah approached Sophia, "Sophia, the CEOs from Obsidian inc. and Safe yhouse corp. requested a meeting with you. What should I say?"


    Sophia frowned. She didn''t n to have any meetings. "How long are they staying?"


    "They are heading back tonight. So, if you don''t meet with them now, it will be online.", Leah exined.


    Sophia exhaled and looked at Felix.


    Felix gave her a reassuring nod. "Go ahead. I will be here when youe back." He does not want to leave Sophia by herself, but he knows that this is business. And Sophia will not be alone, her secretary is there.


    Sophia was conflicted. She didn''t want to leave Felix without ''protection''. Not with all those women gaping at him. She got an idea, "Join them in scavenger hunt. Teams can be up to five people."


    Felix gave indifferent nod. He didn''t have interest in these games, but if Sophia tells him to join, he will not argue about that.


    Sophia turned to her sisters. "Don''t leave him out of your sight!"


    "Don''t worry.", they responded in unison andughed again.


    David was not happy about this arrangement. He wanted to stick to Felix, he is his personal assistant. But with Felix joining in as a fifth member of the team, there are no spots for him. He puffed his cheeks showing his displeasure.


    Sophia noticed David''s disapproval. "You want to y also?"


    David thought that some shuffle will happen so that he can y with Felix and assist him. He nodded vigorously.


    "Great! You can y with Leah and Isabe!", Sophia smiled, she found a solution. Everyone has a team, they will be busy while she attends the meeting, and Felix will be guarded by her sisters.


    David was not happy with this arrangement. Not happy at all. But he could not object.


    Leah nced at Isabe and felt her heart flutter at the thought that they will y a game together. At the same time, she is reluctant to be close to Isabe. Leah is unsure what her fluttering heart means, she wants to sort out her feelings¡­ ''It''s OK. We will not be by ourselves. David is with us.'', Leahforted herself. But she still hoped to avoid this, if possible. Leah looked at Sophia, "You don''t need me for this meeting?"


    "No¡­ I will be fine. La is there. You go and have fun. Tell them to meet me in my office in ten minutes, and then you consider yourself free for the rest of the evening." Sophia knows that if she needs anything, La, her secretary, will help her out. Knowing that Leah worked hard to make this happen overst few days, weeks to be more precise, Sophia wants to give Leah a break. She deserves it.


    "OK! By then we will go and register our team.", Sarah was happy. She pulled Aiden and went to the area where teams registered for scavenger hunt.


    Isabe followed Sarah. "I will register our team.", she nced at Leah.


    "Thank you, Leah, for taking care of everything when I''m not around, including Isabe. I really don''t know what I would do without you.", Sophia was grateful. Leah is her right hand. They know each other from high school, and she is her full-time assistant since Sophia became CEO at Orion Enterprise. "I will make sure to give you extra vacation¡­ just let me know when you want to take it."


    Leah repeated to herself not to panic, she will not be alone with Isabe. Also, she was excited about extra vacation. "Thank you! I will go and notify those directors now.", Leah went back into the crowd.


    Sophia faced Felix. "Make sure to stick close to my sisters. If I see any of those women get close to you, I will not be responsible for my actions.", Sophia warned.


    "Yes, ma ch¨¦ri¡­", Felix looked at her dotingly. He wished to hold her and kiss her¡­ and take her home. And he wishes that she does not worry about any other woman, because he cares only about her¡­ But he knows that this is not the time or ce for any of that. He can try tofort her while hoping that those other women will not try anything extreme.


    David looked at Felix and his displeasure was rising. He wanted to spend time with Felix. That is his job. Felix is his boss. Why would he go and spend time solving clues and finding things with two women who are of no interest to him? They don''t pay his bills... If he could y with Felix in team, he can show off his smarts and impress Felix. David is confident in his scavenger hunt skills.. ''Hmph¡­ I need to find a way to ditch those two girls and to stick to my boss. If he likes my performance, maybe he gives me a raise!''

 Chapter 493 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (6)

    Sarah, JoAnna, Aiden, Jeff and Felix were on the side, reviewing the rules for scavenger hunt.


    "It seems that teams have different starting points, so that we can''t just follow others around¡­ smart¡­", Sarah mumbled as she went through the rules. And then went through the bag which was provided for every team. It had a: camera, magnifying ss, pink sunsses, stic cup, shlight, gallon size ziplock¡­ a lot of things that they should use while progressing through the hunt.


    JoAnna was also reading with Sarah and checking all the things that Sarah pulled out of the bag, "We will need to find clues and solve the mysteries, find items, take photos and upload them¡­ someone thought about this¡­"


    JoAnna nced at Felix. "Felix, we will rely on you for the things which are rted to thepany and this building."


    Felix nodded. "As long as I can help, count on me¡­ but why do you bother with these? You know I can just give you all the things listed as prizes, right?"


    Sarah looked at Felix as if he said something outrageous. "It''s about the win. Bragging rights. Being first." She lowered her head and continued reading.


    JoAnna nodded in agreement with Sarah.


    Jeff and Aiden stood one step behind the girls. They agreed to let the girls y, assist them if needed and keep them safe.


    Felix exhaled seeing that the girls are into the game and took a step back. He wished to go upstairs and be with Sophia. Or wait in front of her office until her meeting is over.


    JoAnna grabbed his sleeve and pulled him closer. "Don''t move away. We also have a mission to keep you safe." Before he could object, she added: "Sophia''s orders."


    Felix awkwardly smiled and didn''t speak much until scavenger hunt officially began.


    ¡­


    Few steps away Isabe, Leah and David were checking their packet for scavenger hunt.


    David was mostly ncing toward Felix, thinking when is a good time to disappear from this team-of-three and to join his Boss.


    Isabe was reading instructions for their team while Leah stood few steps away from her.


    Leah was observing Isabe, a well-proportioned petite young woman with a fiery red long hair and sky-blue eyes. She could see that Isabe is looking at the paper intently, and her lips are pursed slightly. ''Those lips¡­ soft¡­''


    "Don''t you want to y?", Isabe shoot her a side nce.


    Leah was startled and hoped that Isabe didn''t see her stare. She lowered her head and nodded.


    Isabe noticed Leah''s difort and frowned slightly. "You should read rules. It seems that number of tasks require knowledge of thepany and building. We will rely on your help there."


    Leah made a step closer, but she was still not close enough to read the rules which Isabe held in her hands.


    Irritated by Leah''s behavior, Isabe lowered the paper with rules and faced her. "You don''t need to y if you don''t want to. No one is forcing you. You know that, right?"


    Leah lifted her gaze and looked into Isabe''s blue eyes.


    Isabe was happy that Leah finally looked at her. "If you don''t want to y, just say so."


    Leah was not sure if Isabe is talking about the scavenger hunt or about their¡­ incident from earlier. But she knows that she is acting childish. If she does not like something, she needs to say it, or step away. Sulking does not solve anything. Somehow, Isabe''s words made her rx. She came closer and started reading instructions.


    "Here, I''m done reading.", Isabe gave her the printout.


    Leah took the printout from Isabe and their hands touched. Leah felt the smooth skin on Isabe''s hand and looked up at her. She was disappointed that Isabe didn''t return her gaze, but instead started going through the bag, as if nothing happened.


    ''Did something happen? Am I overthinking it? Our fingers touched a bit¡­ what am I expecting?'', Leah scolded herself. But she still hoped that touch of their fingers meant something to Isabe. Leah forced herself to focus on the paper and read the instructions for their scavenger hunt.


    David was next to them, now ying on his phone. He was burning time while waiting for his chance to join his Boss. He decided that will happen after the game starts.


    ¡­


    The scavenger hunt game began¡­


    Sarah was reading their clue: "ce which connects people and products¡­"


    "Marketing!", JoAnna eximed.


    They all agreed it makes sense.


    Felix led them to the seventh floor where people from marketing department have offices.


    Through the hallway they passed another team of four young women. The women could not decide on which of three men in front of them to stare first.


    Jeff, Aiden and Felix ignored them, but JoAnna and Sarah felt that something needs to be done.


    JoAnna''s fuse blew up first. "Move along! All of them are taken!", JoAnna eximed while ring at the women.


    "What kind of a ce is this? Shameless women only?" Sarah was frustrated. She obviously didn''t notice a group of men who passed by few minutes earlier, while checking her and JoAnna out. They stopped staring only when Jeff and Aiden gave them chilling gazes while holding their women tightly.


    Aiden pulled Sarah closer to him and gave her a side look, "Would you prefer shameless men more?"


    "That is not what I meant!", she pinched his cheeks. "With you being this handsome I can''t focus on the game."


    Sarah turned to Felix, "What kind of a workce is this? Everyone has dirty minds?"


    Felix shook his head and exined, "Usually is not like this. People work like everywhere else¡­ But this is an out-of-work-hours social event, so people are more rxed. To add to that, everyone is in a good mood because since lunch morale events are happening, with drinks and food in casual atmosphere people are¡­ happy."


    They all understood what he said, but it didn''t improve the situation.


    Sarah and JoAnna nced at each other and reminded themselves that it''s not only Felix they need to protect. As the time goes by, those women are drinking and will be getting more brazen. Aiden and Jeff are in danger also!


    By following clues, they found a desk full of envelopes.


    "Rules say that our team gets next clue from purple envelope¡­", Sarah reminded Aiden who reluctantly kept the blue one back and reached for the purple one.


    They read the clue from purple envelope and moved on to next location.


    ¡­


    On the ninth floor of the building, Isabe and Leah found the envelope with their next clue.


    While walking around and solving clues, Leah rxed, and she was back to her cheery self.


    "Where is David?", Isabe nced around while Leah opened the envelope.


    "Restroom?"


    "Should we wait for him here?" Isabe thought that if they head to next location, David won''t know where they are.


    "I don''t know¡­ let me call him and see." Leah got her phone.


    Few minutester, Leah frowned. "He is not answering."


    "Maybe he is constipated¡­ and needs to focus.", Isabeughed.


    "Maybe¡­ anyway, he can call when he is done.. Let''s see what is next¡­", Leah moved paper with clue so that Isabe can read as well.

 Chapter 494 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (7)

    Our group of five was progressing quickly through solving the clues.


    Besides number of women ogling at Felix as they moved through the building, and one time when twodies tried to strike conversation with him when he was two steps behind others, there were no other incidents.


    Felix got a text on his phone and his face lit up.


    "Good news?", JoAnna asked.


    Felix nodded. "Sophia is done with her meeting. She ising down¡­", he texted her their location. "Oh, I should tidy myself up¡­" Felix headed to the men''s room.


    Sarah pulled his sleeve. "Where are you going?"


    "Men''s room.", Felix responded.


    "Alone?", Sarah asked.


    Felix shrugged, not sure how to answer that question. ''I am going¡­ why do I care if someonees with me?''


    Sarah and JoAnna nced at each other. They can''t go with him to men''s room. They turned to Jeff and Aiden.


    Aiden''s eyes widened in horror and he defensively waved his arms in front of him while facing Sarah. "Baby, men don''t go to the restroom together."


    Only then Jeff understood why is JoAnna looking at him. He firmly shook his head rejecting the idea of apanying Felix to the restroom.


    "What if someone is waiting for him? We protected him so far sessfully¡­e on. Just go and make sure he is not left alone.", JoAnna pleaded.


    Jeff could not make himself reject JoAnna. He looked at his brother, giving him a dirty look and then dejectedly walked behind Felix to the men''s room.


    "Now that Sophia is done with her meeting, will Felix leave us?", Sarah asked.


    JoAnna rubbed her chin. "Good question. He is one of the reasons we are making such a fast progress¡­ he is quickly leading us to the right department location, and without him, even if we know which department, we would end up wondering around looking for it."


    "We can ask big sis toe with us¡­", Sarah suggested.


    JoAnna agreed it''s a good idea.


    "Where is Boss?", David rushed toward them.


    "Why are you here?", Sarah nced behind him. "Where is the rest of your team?"


    David fidgeted nervously for few seconds. "We split up¡­ they are fine."


    "You should not leave two girls alone.", Aiden scolded him. He does not know much about David except that he is Felix''s assistant. But Aiden does not approve that he left Isabe and Leah by themselves. Especially seeing how many lecherous people are here.


    David didn''t like Aiden. ''Why is he meddling? The girls are fine¡­ and I want to be helpful to my Boss. What is wrong with that?''


    ¡­


    In the men''s room Jeff is observing Felix who is making sure that his shirt is perfectly tucked in¡­ he wetted his hands and ran them through his hair, carefully selecting few strands to fall over his forehead while the rest is neatly pushed to the side¡­ and then he got a small bottle of mouth freshener from his pocket and sprayed into his mouth¡­


    Jeff cleared his throat. "Can I use that?", he pointed at the mouth freshener.


    "Sure¡­", Felix gave him the bottle.


    Jeff sprayed it into his mouth and had to admit that it smells good. He took a mental note on the brand and vor¡­ then he wetted his hands and ran them through his hair¡­ but he didn''t like the oue much, so he pulled a smallb from his back pocket¡­


    Felix observed theb... When Jeff finished, Felix extended his arm. "Do you mind¡­?"


    "No problem¡­", Jeff gave him theb.


    While Felixbed his hair, Jeff voiced his observation: "Your shirt in the back¡­ is not evenly tucked in."


    Felix turned sideways. "Oh, thanks¡­", he fixed the shirt.


    ¡­and two men bonded in the restroom.


    ¡­


    In other area of the Orion Enterprise HQ, Isabe and Leah followed their clue and ended up in one office on sixth floor. Number of envelopes in different colors were spread on therge desk.


    "The red one¡­", Leah told Isabe who went to pick one envelope.


    Isabe opened it, and Leah came close to read as well. Both were curious about their next location.


    Leah inhaled Isabe''s perfume and remembered what happened earlier that day, in Sophia''s office. She did her best to conceal her stirring emotions, but she became tense.


    Isabe noticed and nced at Leah.


    Leah could not help herself but to look at Isabe and their eyes met.


    At that time there was sound of voices from outside of the office, and Leah panicked. She ducked under the desk, pulling Isabe down with her.


    They didn''t move.


    Four people came in, three men and one woman, based on their shoes which were visible to Leah and Isabe. They chatted a bit, got their envelope and went out.


    "Why are we hiding?", Isabe whispered when people stepped out.


    "I don''t know¡­", Leah whispered back.


    Automatic light switch kicked in¡­ sensing that there is no movement in the office, after the door closed, and lights went out.


    Leah became aware that Isabe is on top of her, under the desk in a dark office on the sixth floor of Orion Enterprise HQ. Leah''s heart was beating wildly in the back of her head, threatening to burst her eardrums.


    "You know¡­", Isabe''s breath kissed her cheek. "If you want to get close to me, you don''t need to do all this¡­"


    And then it happened, again. Leah felt Isabe''s lips on hers. Earth stopped moving, but at the same time, the world around them was spinning so fast that it disappeared. This time Leah''s arms wrapped around Isabe, holding her in that tight space, and making no excuses for it. ''Don''t think¡­ feel¡­'', Leah told herself and pulled Isabe closer.


    Isabe was sitting next to Leah, their hips touching, leaning on her arms, her upper body above Leah''s. When Leah pulled her closer, her arms gave in and she crashed onto Leah. Isabe enjoyed feeling of Leah''s chest pressing onto hers, and the sweet taste from her mouth, and she wanted more. She shivered when she felt Leah''s hands tugging onto her shirt and finding their way under it, feeling her skin.


    Leah''s hand moved behind Isabe''s head. Her fingersced into soft red hair, pulling Isabe closer while her tongue explored her mouth hungrily. ''More¡­ closer¡­ don''t think¡­ feel¡­'', Leah repeated to herself.


    The door opened and lights came on.


    Isabe broke the kiss, but she didn''t move away.


    They gazed into each other''s eyes without blinking.


    Leah''s fingers were in Isabe''s hair, and her other hand was on Isabe''s back, feeling her velvety skin.


    Both of them were suppressing sounds of heir heavy breathing while doing their best not to be noticed by two people who just came in.

 Chapter 495 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (8)

    Two women who came to get their envelope were not aware of Isabe and Leah under the desk. Unless someone squatted to look down, or walked on the other side, they could not be seen.


    Our two girls were under the table, holding each other, their eyes showing that what happened is not enough¡­ and that they can''t wait for these two to leave so that they resume tasting each other.


    "Eh?", they heard one of two women say in surprise.


    "What is it?", the other one was ready to gossip, it seems.


    Leah and Isabe froze, wondering if they were spotted. It will be difficult to exin¡­ whoever saw them in such a state, would not find it difficult toe to an understanding of what happened. Their disheveled clothes would point that two of them were either fighting or undressing each other.


    What they heard next got them both puzzled.


    "Look at this! There is an extra prize for first ce!", woman almost screamed from excitement.


    "What extra prize? Where did thate from?"


    "Ang just texted, she is downstairs¡­ they announced that winning team gets a dance with Director Martin!"


    "No way! You are making it up!"


    "No, no¡­ look for yourself! Why would Ang lie? She is not even ying¡­"


    "Eeeeh? ¡­ it''s not whole team¡­ only one representative."


    "Details¡­ insignificant details¡­ I will represent us!"


    "No way¡­ You think I will allow that? That dance is mine!"


    "We can decide on thatter. First, we need to win! Let''s hurry up¡­"


    "You got a point¡­"


    Twodies took their envelope and walked outside in hurried steps.


    Under the desk, Leah was frowning, and her eyes darted around. "I need to call Sophia."


    Isabe could see that this is something serious and fun time is over¡­ for now.


    Two of them stood up and fixed their appearances.


    Leah was calling Sophia on the way to the elevator. "Hey, where are you? It seems that something weird happened¡­ Someone added dance with Felix as a main prize¡­ I don''t know who did it¡­ It sounded like more than just a rumor¡­ I''m entering the elevator. See you in a minute."


    ¡­


    Leah and Isabe reached group of seven: Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia, Felix¡­ and David.


    Sophia got off the phone and confirmed. "They announced on the main floor stage that members of the wining team get to pick a representative who will dance with Felix." Sophia''s face was dark.


    "We need to tell them it''s not approved. They need to pull that out.", Leah voiced her opinion.


    "Wait, let''s take a minute and understand the situation¡­" JoAnna wanted to analyze the situation first. "Dancing itself is not a big deal but considering that someone used some unknown strategy to make this happen, it''s possible that there is more to it than just a dance."


    "It does not need to be a well-developed plot." Sarah voiced her opinion. "It can be one woman who wants to feel out our brother-inw, and she got a chance to slip this to the announcer as an official thing."


    "¡­and that woman will make sure she wins.", Aiden added.


    Sarah agreed with him. "True¡­ what is the point in adding him as a prize if she does not get to enjoy it?"


    Felix didn''t like the idea that they are talking about him like he is some trophy to be handed out.


    "Are you sure it''s a woman?", Isabe wanted to say that it might be a man, but seeing Felix''s dark face, she stopped herself. And her question implied that already.


    Sarah didn''t mind Isabe''sment. A man or a woman, it does not change the fact that someone is cheating.


    "Since we are uploading things from checkpoints, that means the progress is tracked electronically¡­ If you have ess to the system, it''s easy to manipte points..." Sarah was analyzing.


    "¡­we are looking for someone who developed this software.", Aiden finished her thought.


    Sarah smiled hearing his words and nodded in agreement, "¡­at least one person involved is a software developer."


    Sophia was listening to their discussion with a dark face. What they said made sense, but why would someone do that? Just to have few minutes on the dance floor with Felix? ''With my man?!'' Sophia realized that her temper is rising, and she took few deep breaths.


    Felix saw that Sophia is getting frustrated and stood behind her, cing his hands on her shoulders. He was not sure how to help and decided that it''s best to keep quiet. No matter what he says it will only make things worse.


    David was nervously ncing at Felix. He wanted to make himself useful, but at the same time he feared that if he brings attention to himself, that Aiden person might bring up again that he left Leah and Isabe behind. Knowing how his boss is a gentleman, he would not approve of his action¡­ so David decided to keep quiet.


    Jeff was observing situation while sticking close to JoAnna. He didn''t like that Isabe is back, but he did his best to focus on the issue being discussed. He does not want to meddle, it''s not hispany, and this is apany issue. Jeff repeated to himself that he came here to support JoAnna, and that is what he is doing. Supporting her and making sure she is safe.


    Sophia felt Felix''s gentle pressure on her shoulders, but she was too upset to enjoy it. She decided. "First we need to see who all is involved."


    Sophia looked at Sarah, "You can help me find out who that is, right?"


    Sarah nodded.


    Aiden was next to Sarah, ready to help.


    Sophia was happy that she can rely on them. "You can go to my office. Use myputer."


    Sarah rejected to leave. "We can use anyputer."


    Sophia gestured that they can proceed.


    Aiden had a n already, "Let''s find a team whose points don''t add up..."


    "¡­and look in logs to see who is giving them points." Sarah finished his thought as they went to a nearby office.


    Isabe was observing Sarah and Aiden. She was not sure what they talked about, but their chemistry was undeniable.


    Sophia made a call. "Hi dad¡­ Can you find out who from your department worked on developing software for scavenger hunt? ¡­ Thanks."


    "Uh¡­ I was enjoying the game.", JoAnna plopped on a nearby office chair. It was obvious that her excitement about the game is gone.


    "What will we do about the scavenger hunt?", Leah asked Sophia. A lot of nning and resources went into this game. Knowing that someone is messing with the game made Leah upset.


    "This game will be canceled.", Sophia didn''t hesitate. No one gets to mess up her event and get away with it. She will cancel the game, find the wrongdoers and punish them.


    Leah was sad to hear this, but it is the only way if they don''t want those people to get away with it. "On it!" She got her phone.


    "Wait¡­" Sophia stopped Leah from making a call. "Let Sarah and Aiden do their thing first. We don''t want to risk not catching the culprits."


    Leah nodded in agreement and kept her phone down. She never saw Sophia this angry. "What will you do with them?"


    "This behavior is not eptable, and it will not be tolerated. Not within mypany¡­ as for what will happen with those people¡­ I will make a decision once I know more about the situation." Sophia''s voice didn''t waver.


    Jeff nodded in approval of Sophia''s words. If it''s him, he would probably fire everyone involved¡­ but knowing more about the situation first is not a bad idea either.. Then fire them.

 Chapter 496 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (9)

    Not long after, Sarah walked out of the office. Her smirk showed that they were sessful in aplishing their task. "We found the team. Four members. Team name: Venus. All teams are progressing one point at a time, as expected. But this team started with five points. We also have name of person who made this entry."


    Sophia nodded absentmindedly while thinking of her next steps.


    Felix was concerned that all this stress will impact Sophia negatively¡­ and their baby. He started gently massaging her shoulders with hope to get her to rx.


    Sophia smiled and tilted her head to show Felix that she appreciates his concern. She also told him not to stop.


    "Good news: we are first by 3-point margin!", Sarah grinned. She imagined already that they will be winners, standing on some pedestal, winning medals and trophies. All this was her imagination, but still, it worked for her. She was happy.


    Sophia received text from Edward with names of employees who worked on the app for scavenger hunt.


    "Is any of these names on the team?", Sophia showed phone to Sarah, forcing her to get out of her daydreaming.


    "This one looks familiar¡­ let me check" Sarah took Sophia''s phone and went back to the office. She came back a bitter. "Yes. The second one is member of team Venus. But that is not the person who entered 5 points for their team."


    JoAnna looked at Sophia who seemed to be spacing out and decided to pull her out of her daze. "Now what, big sis? We know the team. They also have the capability of making changes¡­ and at least one more person is implicated by altering the scores. Do you still want to cancel the event?"


    "Cancel the event?! But we are winning this!", Sarah was surprised. She was in the office when Sophia mentioned this first time, so it shocked her. Sarah was not willing to let go. They are winning!


    "What''s the point in knowing current status if they will alter the score?", Leah reminded her.


    Sarah frowned for a second and then her face lit up. She got an idea. "What if we don''t let that happen?"


    Sophia looked at Sarah expecting her to exin.


    JoAnna knows that Sarah can do anything on theputer and believes that she can ensure that Venus team does not cheat. With this, she understood what Sarah came up with: the only thing they need to do is win, and other team will be powerless. They are already in first ce with three points lead. If they continue at current pace, there is no chance they will not be first. JoAnna stood up and faced Sophia. "Yes! We can win this and prevent them from cheating¡­ and you get to rub it in their faces when you dance with Felix!"


    "How can I dance when I''m not ying? I should cancel the dance part.", Sophia frowned.


    JoAnna and Sarah nced at each other. "You will dance.", they said in unison.


    Sophia can tell that her sisters thought of something. She has confidence in them. Sophia smiled and nodded. "All right¡­ I will leave this to you then."


    "Yes. You go downstairs and mingle with your employees. Leave everything to us.", JoAnna beamed.


    Felix didn''t want to leave Sophia. "I will join you."


    "Hey! We need you, if we want to win.", JoAnna reminded him.


    Sophia saw that Felix is torn. He wants to stay by her side. She smiled and approached him. "Go and win this for me.", Sophia caressed his cheek. She removed silk scarf which was resting over her shoulders and tied it over his bandaged left wrist. "There¡­ something to make you think of me¡­ until we meet again¡­"


    Felix felt like a knight from medieval period, and his damsel is giving him her scarf as a token of her love. He looked at her with a silly grin on his face.


    "Don''t worry, we will be with Sophia.", Leah assured Felix, and Isabe confirmed.


    Felix didn''t hear them, but it was obvious that he will continue with scavenger hunt¡­ as soon as he snaps back to his senses.


    Aiden came out of the office and observed the situation. "It seems there is some n."


    "Yes. I will exin¡­ but first I need to get Eve to watch scores of that team. Come to help.", Sarah taped her earpiece and went back into the office. Aiden followed.


    Everyone had a task. Everyone except David.


    David stood there, not sure what to do. When they were about to disperse, he called after Felix: "Boss, what should I do?"


    "Watch over my fianc¨¦e. Make sure she is safe until I return from my quest!", Felix instructed without looking at him. He was busy listening to exnation JoAnna and Sarah gave.


    David was not happy that he can''t go with Felix. But his Boss gave him a direct instruction. He needs to obey. Slowly he turned away from direction in which Felix left and then panic came over him when he noticed that Sophia, Leah and Isabe are not there anymore. He rushed toward the elevators.


    ¡­


    On the ninth-floor, team of four was walking through the hallway. They are four people who make team Venus.


    "Why are we doing this? If Saya will handle the scores for us to win, why can''t we just sit this one out?", one woman said.


    "You can be so thick sometimes, Nea¡­" Woman lowered her voice and continued. "We can''t just sit, because we need to make it look real. People need to see us walking around and solving clues."


    "Sorry for being thick, Samantha!", Nea snapped back.


    "How long we need to do this?", manined, obviously irritated by the situation. He is the only man in the team and definitely not interested in dancing with Felix. He was wondering what got into him to ept joining this team. It was supposed to be an experience of him sneaking through the building with threedies, but it ended up with him listening to those three daydreaming about Director Martin¡­ while he is ignored.


    "Just a bit more¡­", Samantha pacified him. "We can''t finish too soon. People might suspect something."


    Samantha needed him to stay on their side and to cooperate. He is the one who got Saya to tweak scores for their team. They promised him a dinner,ter. But now it seems that his patience is running short and that dinner is not a good enough incentive for him.


    They chatted for some time when Nea observed. "Hey, don''t you think that Denise is very quiet?"


    "Nothing wrong with quiet¡­", Samantha responded. "She is probably mentally preparing for our rock-paper-scissors which will decide who dances with Director Martin¡­" She started humming a song and extended her arms in front, as if she is dancing with a big grin on her face. She was imagining herself dancing with Felix.


    After some time, Samantha announced with a big smile: "This is enough¡­ we can go down. Let''s have some drinks and celebrate while we wait five teams toplete challenge." Sheughed, and others followed her to the elevator.


    Members of team Venus are confident that Saya will alter scores so that they are first team whopleted all challenges, no matter what.


    The rules state that top five teams are winning rewards. Game ends when five teamsplete all tasks. At that time yers will be notified that the scavenger hunt ispleted. yers get game-wide notifications through device which is attached to the bags they received when they registered their teams. Device changes color: green means that game is in progress, and it will turn red when first five teamsplete all challenges, notifying other yers that the game is over. There is also a button which yers can press if they need assistance.. If that button is pressed, someone from security will locate them through in-built locator which is designed within department led by Director Martin.

 Chapter 497 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (10)

    Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna, Jeff and Felix joined Sophia, Isabe and Leah on the main floor. They found seating at one table, close to the stage.


    David was standing on the side. Observing Felix who was returning silk scarf to Sophia and carefully adjusting it on her shoulders, obviously taking much longer than necessary for that action.


    When Felix returned from scavenger hunt, he thanked David for watching over Sophia and told him that he is free to stay for the event (and party afterwards) or leave, since Felix will not need his services anymore for the day. David didn''t like that Felix said he is not needed and didn''t want to leave¡­ he decided to keep his distance, but still be close by just in case if his Boss changes his mind.


    Isabe and Leah went to get drinks, and Jeff used this as an opportunity to mention that he finalized sale of Cox industries and other twopanies in pieces, and on average they earned $4.2 for every $1 invested.


    "You will get details in the email in next few days.", Jeff ended his brief victorious announcement.


    They were all happy with those numbers.


    All of them invested their personal money into that operation, and the return was staggering.


    "These results are impressive! We should find more baddies!", JoAnna was giddy from excitement and pride that her future husband did so well.


    The mood was good, and Isabe and Leah returned not long after.


    "The game is over.", Sarah showed that device attached to the scavenger hunt bag is red. "Now what?"


    "First five teams whopleted the game will be called to the stage, and then standings will be announced. Based on that, rewards will be given.", Leah exined.


    "Wait¡­ are you saying that top five teams will all be called on the stage, and only after that it will be announced which one of those five is the winner?", Sarah''s eyes sparkled.


    Leah nodded in response to Sarah''s question.


    Without dy, Sarah pulled her phone and texted Eve.


    JoAnna nced at what Sarah sent and gave her a thumbs up. "I like it¡­ this will be exciting."


    ¡­


    Further down in the main hall, members of Venus team are discussing strategies who will dance with Felix.


    They agreed on rock-paper-scissors initially, but Denise won. Samantha and Nea outnumbered her and decided to do two more rounds. At that point Nea won, and Samantha asked for a different way to determine winner. They started bickering and man from Venus team got annoyed and moved away. He went to get some more beer, or anything else as long as he can leave. He was not willing to listen to them anymore.


    "Look! The thingy is red!", Samantha squealed from excitement while pointing at the device attached to their team bag for scavenger hunt. "That means the game is over, and I get my dance!"


    "What do you mean your dance?", Nea squeezed through her teeth. "You are making up new rules and deciding things on your own."


    "Well, we can go with original agreement and then Denise gets that dance.", Samantha rolled her eyes.


    Nea was stunned. She realized her mistake¡­ if they go with original idea of rock-paper-scissors, Denise won that one. "Yes, I see your point..." Then she remembered that in two out of three she was the winner, and added, "That original thing was not reliable. Two out of three was better."


    Denise red at Samantha and Nea, "You say that only because like that you get to dance with Director Martin." Denise does not speak much. But she wants that dance, and these two are in the way. She can''t let them dismiss her, not without a fight.


    "Why are you looking like that at me?", Nea scoffed. "Do you have a better idea?"


    "Yes!" Samantha interjected. "There are apps that we can use to determine winner¡­ let me find one." She started searching through app store on her phone.


    "Hmph¡­ if I knew you will be cheating, I would not join this stupid team.", Denise spat.


    "Who is cheating?", Samantha revealed a malicious smile.


    "You wille up with different ideas until you win. Don''t think I don''t know¡­", Denise used her.


    Nea had to agree with Denise on this.


    Samanthaughed waving her hands while indicating to Nea and Denise to stop talking. "You are bothered with me cheating? Don''t forget that it was me who came up with this whole idea to begin with. If anyone deserves that dance, that is me. Right, Bryan? Bryan?" She was looking for their fourth member, but he was nowhere in sight.


    "Hah! He left¡­", Nea was happy that Samantha didn''t manage to get support. "If you already had it all figured out, why did you call us? Just go, do it yourself and collect the rewards."


    "She needs us for numbers. Who will believe that team of two, or team of one finished so fast?", Denise concluded.


    "But that still means she needs us¡­ and she can''t dismiss us. Not now when we are already at the finish line... and we can smell the prize.", Nea maliciously looked at Samantha.


    Three of them bickered, there was no solution in sight for their dilemma: who will dance with Felix.


    ¡­


    "What do you think they are doing now?", JoAnna asked Sarah. "The Venus team¡­", she rified when she saw Sarah''s confused expression.


    Sarah thought for a second and then analyzed, "There are three females in that team¡­ even if we assume that one is not interested in our brother-inw, the other two are fighting for the position of his squeeze for the dance."


    Sophia heard Sarah''s response and gave her a chilling look.


    Sarah noticed Sophia. "Hey, hey¡­ don''t look at me like that¡­ it''s not my fault that brother-inw is so handsome."


    Felix liked thepliment, especially since he knew that Sarah has no romantic thoughts about him.


    Sophia was not sure how to react. She likes that Felix is handsome, but not that he attracted so much unwanted attention. She thought for some time and then leaned toward him. "I think we should publicly announce our rtionship."


    Felix''s eyes shed in surprise. "We are not hiding it.", he reminded her.


    "But we didn''t announce it either¡­ I think we should do it soon. Sooner the better. Otherwise there will be more situations like this."


    Felix smiled in agreement. "OK." He liked that she wants to publicly announce that they are together. Then everyone will know that this amazing woman is his. The more he thought about that, the happier he was.


    Sophia looked at him and was dazed for a second. "Stop that!"


    "What?" Felix was not sure what he did.


    She leaned closer and whispered: "Smiling¡­ your dimples are showing, amplifying your handsomeness¡­ and then all those women will jump on you."


    "You know we can hear you?", JoAnnaughed at Sophia.


    Sarah observed Felix. "He does have dimples when he smiles¡­ I wonder if your child will have dimples¡­", Sarah shed a mischievous smile at Sophia.


    JoAnna is not the one to miss this chance to tease Sophia. Her smile matched Sarah''s.


    Sophia panicked. "Stop that nonsense!" She remembered their talk that babies get dimples when their parents are intimate during pregnancy.


    "Why nonsense?", Felix was confused. Why would his child not have dimples, like him? "I thought you like them¡­", he rubbed his cheek. "What is wrong with our child having dimples?"


    JoAnna and Sarah burst intough.


    Sophia was embarrassed and hoped that they will not continue on the topic.


    The others were confused.


    Felix wanted to ask for rifications, but Aiden stopped him. "Don''t. It''s something between sisters. If I learned anything, that is to not get caught in their arguments."


    Felix stopped, but he made a mental note to ask Sophia about thatter, in private.


    "Here ites!", Isabe reminded them to look at the stage.


    Few people were approaching center of stage with microphones, ready to make the announcement.


    "The show begins!", JoAnna and Sarah said in unison.

 Chapter 498 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (11)

    On the main floor stage, announcers called out top five teams.


    The people were pleasantly surprised (especiallydies) to see that Director Martin is there on the stage as part of the team ''Orion''.


    ¡­


    Ste and Edward were on the second floor. On one of the big screens nearby, they saw live stream from main floor stage and their two daughters there. From that point, two of them paid attention to the award ceremony.


    "Something interesting will happen¡­", Edward told Ste.


    He got Ste''s attention. "How do you know?"


    "She asked me who developed software for scavenger hunt. I don''t think that was a coincidence."


    "I see¡­ let''s watch and see. If they nned something, it will be good." Ste loved seeing her daughters work together. Especiallytely it seems they are rapidly changing, bing stronger and more independent while relying on each other. She was looking forward to this¡­ whatever it is.


    ¡­


    On the main floor, Sophia was in her chair and she looked at Felix on the stage, thinking that he is the most handsome man in the world. Her mood dropped a bit when she realized that she is not the only one thinking that.


    Felix lifted his arm to move a strand of his hair up from his forehead causing number ofdies to scream from excitement. Among the screams, Sophia overheard exchange of two women behind her.


    "Oh, my¡­ Director Martin is so suave!"


    "Yes, he is¡­ I think my panties got wet¡­"


    Leah patted Sophia''s hand which was curled into a fist, trying tofort her, but Sophia didn''t feel that pat at all. She was overwhelmed with a sense of urgency to announce her rtionship with Felix. ''First thing tomorrow morning, I''m sending that email to every employee! Women get two emails!''


    Sophia always thought that men are shameless when trying to get attention of opposite gender. Only now she realized that women can be just as shameless.


    Of course, there was a lot ofments about other two men next to Felix. And about JoAnna and Sarah as well. Most of the people recognized Hill sisters, soments about them were more in line with what''s appropriate. However, guys got quite a bit of ''love'' from the audience.


    The announcer didn''t dy much. He was talking about end time for each team and announcing rankings between five teams on stage from fifth spot above and giving awards designated for that team. The awards were mix of products from Orion Enterprise and gift cards.


    Bryan, from Venus team was not on stage. He was on the side, waiting to get a prize, but he didn''t want to go up and mingle with those three women. He had quite a bit of beer and found a chair to sit.


    Samantha, Nea and Denise from Venus team were standing on the stage, pretending that they are surprised¡­ but not pretending that they are excited about the possibility of a dance with Director Martin. Their longing gazes directed at Felix were genuine. They still didn''te to an agreement which one of them will dance with Felix, even after multiple attempts. Neither of them wanted to let go of her chance toe near Director Martin, so no matter what solution they found, nothing worked because losers wouldin, outvote winner and demand a different way of finding a winner. That cycle continued until announcer called them on stage, and they still didn''t make any progress.


    Sarah never told Sophia who are members of the cheating team, but when only two teams were left standing on the stage, and Sophia saw three women ogling her fianc¨¦, she didn''t need any more pointers toward the offenders. Seeing their inappropriate behavior even while on stage, Sophia confirmed her decision to deal with them in the morning.


    Announcer dyed saying who is the winner, by giving in fillers and background of each of the member from application. For team members of Venus team, he said that they are from financial and software development department. For team Orion he was confused that four out of five are not employees at all, and their information wascking. Then he realized that fifth member is popr Director Martin whose dance is part of the first prize, and he decided to focus on him. While he talked about Felix, crowd of women squealed from excitement again, causing Sophia to have a headache.


    And then it was time for the big reveal.


    Sophia wished to go on stage and smack those three lecherous women¡­ but she knows that is not appropriate. As a woman, yes¡­ but as a CEO no. And right now, she is in a role of a CEO. She is setting up an example for all employees. She took few deep breaths to calm herself.


    When announcer said that winner is team Orion, thee women from Venus team could not hide their shock and disappointment mixed with confusion. They were sure they will win, especially Samantha. How did this happen?


    Announcer didn''t give much attention to them. Another person came from the side and handed them their rewards.


    Brian stumbled on the stage, took his reward, red at his three teammates for few seconds and stumbled back down. He moved toward the area which serves beer on tap. Isabe didn''t miss this. She excused herself and went to follow after Brian.


    Samantha, Nea and Denise epted their rewards, moving stiffly as robots, obviously dazed but they didn''t leave stage. Three of them could not understand howe they are not winners. They didn''t have all clues solved, which means there is no way they are in top five because of their performance in scavenger hunt. If Saya didn''t tamper with scores, howe they ended up in second ce? And if Saya did tamper with scores, howe they are not in first ce? Something was not right, but they could not figure out what is it¡­ and Director Martin is right there, only few steps away. But still out of reach. They were confused and shocked and didn''t move.


    The big question was brought up by the announcer: how will team Orion handle the dancing part. Winning team gets to pick a representative to dance with Director Martin, and Director Martin is in the winning team! Announcer concluded that one of thedies from the team will dance with Felix and asked if they decided which one of them will be.


    Sarah took the microphone. "¡­as you can see, neither of two of us is an employee. We believe that this is an event for employees, and even though we will ept the honor of being called winners of this event, we don''t think that we qualify to ept the dance with Director Martin. Instead, we decided to let him pick a dance partner, with condition that person is an employee of Orion Enterprise."


    Sarah kept the microphone away and stepped back.


    The whole main floor was silent for some time until announcer came to his senses. "It seems that winners want to make a change to thisst part and let Director Martin pick a dance partner from the employees. Director Martin, do you agree?"


    Felix responded with a small nod.. At the same moment lower floor erupted in screams.

 Chapter 499 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (12)

    Announcer waited for the crowd to calm down a bit before approaching Felix.


    Sarah, JoAnna, Aiden and Jeff stepped to the side, leaving Felix in the spotlight.


    "I wish we move to front and record this.", JoAnna whispered to Sarah.


    "It is being recorded¡­ don''t worry¡­ just watch¡­", Sarah whispered back.


    They were excited to watch, curious to see what will happen next. This is where their n ended: they win the game, while Venusdies are watching from the stage; they hand over picking of dancing partner to Felix. The rest was up to Felix. They know he will pick Sophia, but they don''t know how he will do it. JoAnna and Sarah held their breaths.


    Announcer was happy to see everyone excited. It''s always good to work with an enthusiastic crowd. He didn''t miss the opportunity to raise the atmosphere by few notches. "Director Martin gets to pick ady from the audience!", he eximed and turned to Felix. "Don''t forget, she needs to be an employee¡­ Do you have someone on your mind?"


    Everyone silently anticipated Felix''s answer.


    He answered with a small nod.


    "Is that someone you work with? Do you see her often? Can you give us some hints?", Announcer was building up the suspense.


    Felix smiled, "Yes. We work in the same building, so I get to see her, but not as often as I would like to." His voiceced with French ent filled up the space as his eyes moved through the audience, and he even threw a nce at threedies from Venus team who were still standing on the stage.


    Samantha was sure that he was talking about her¡­ somehow, it had to be her. She almost walked up to Felix, but Denise pulled her back.


    Announcer noticed that Felix''s words are hinting that there is something more. "Oh? It seems you have feelings for thisdy?"


    Felix smiled and confirmed. "Yes. Since I''ve seen her first time, in the elevator¡­ I can''t get her out of my mind."


    Everyone was silent. It seemed that no one is breathing.


    Announcer nced at his audience and felt like he found a gold mine. He was regretting that this is not live TV. He would have great ratings! "Are you confessing your love?"


    "I''m afraid that words are not enough to convey strength of my feelings." His deep voice carried words with French ent, and made number of females go ''Ahh¡­'' and ''Ohh¡­'' from excitement.


    There was a thump sound in the back of the crowd. Either something heavy was dropped, or someone fainted.


    No matter how you look at it, this public confession is too romantic. Who is the woman he is talking about? They hoped that it''s them¡­ But what if¡­ Can it be the CEO? There are rumors that two of them are together¡­ but if they are together, howe they didn''t y in the same team? If he is so romantic, would he join a team without her? Not possible¡­ It''s not her.


    Announcer felt that tension in the room is too much, all these women are trembling from anticipation to hear more. He could not dy any longer, the time is right: "Are you ready to reveal who the luckydy is?"


    Felix nced at the announcer. He easily hopped off the stage and walked toward Sophia in steady steps while people parted, making way for him. Felix spoke in the microphone: "I am the lucky one. Lucky to know her¡­ Lucky to have her in my life¡­ Lucky that she epted my unconditional love and agreed to spend the rest of her life with me." He was in front of Sophia who was looking at him while holding her breath. Felix extended his arm toward Sophia, palm up, bowing slightly. "Will you grant me the honor of your next dance?" He smiled, revealing his dimples, while his blue eyes didn''t move from her brown ones.


    Sophia returned his smile and responded with a small nod while cing her hand in his.


    Everyone was dazed, processing what happened. Felix''s words were like oil on top of water, not sinking in, and not mixing with their knowledge of how things should be.


    Felix gave microphone to a random person who was standing nearby, and walked with Sophia toward the middle of the dance area.


    Announcer made few steps back and signaled DJ to start music previously picked for this dance. It was picked by Samantha from Venus team, a slow song.


    Samantha regretted her song choice when she saw that she is not the one dancing.


    Soft music started and Felix pulled Sophia in his embrace.


    "How was that?", his confident smile told her that he knows already.


    "Perfect." Sophia was not able to stop smiling. Now everyone inpany knew that two of them are engaged, just like she wanted. And she was in his embrace. There is no other ce she would rather be.


    They started moving following the beat of the music.


    At this time some people started pping, and it didn''t take much for others to join in. Soon, most of the people pped andmented on what happened inst few minutes. Men admired such an open public disy of affection, and women could not deny that it was very romantic. Number of women wished to swap with Sophia, but there is nothing they could do except to watch, and p. After that they will go and get a drink, or two, to make themselves feel better.


    Felix and Sophia gazed into each other''s eyes while moving as one. They didn''t notice anyone around them. It was just the two of them in the world.


    They didn''t notice threedies from Venus team stumble off the stage. Defeated.


    They didn''t notice that Sarah and Aiden as well as JoAnna and Jeff joined them in dancing.


    David was watching from the side. He admired his Boss. He had to admit that this was done in style.


    On the second floor, Ste and Edward watched their daughters dancing on the big screen. Ste was pleasantly surprised when Edward extended his arm to her and asked for a dance.


    Leah was happy that it all turned out well. The scavenger hunt was not canceled, so resources and effort were not wasted. Cheaters didn''t win¡­ and Sophia even got her dance with Felix.


    Leah looked around and could not spot Isabe. She went to find her. It took her some time to locate the petite redhead.


    When Leah''s eyesnded on Isabe, she froze.


    Isabe was sitting at the far away table with a young man. They had drinks in front of them, beer from the tap, it seems. Two of them looked friendly with each other.


    Leah felt constriction in her chest while observing Isabe and that man smiling at each other. She turned around and headed back, regretting that she came to look for Isabe. ''What was I expecting?'', she exhaled. Subconsciously, she frowned while trying to suppress the image of Isabe and that man from her mind.


    Leah saw that Sophia is still dancing with Felix and estimated that this is third or maybe fourth song since they started dancing. ''It seems that everything is well on that side.''


    She moved to make sure other events are progressing as expected.

 Chapter 500 - Orion Enterprise Annual Meeting (end)

    Thete afternoon became evening and events ended without further incidents. The events for the day moved to thest stage, which was the party.


    More food was brought in, as well as beverages. Seating was swiftly rearranged to allow for arger dancing area. Lights were dimmed and DJ was sting music. It was a party for everyone to enjoy.


    With food and drinks and music, many women calmed down their emotions toward hunky Director Martin, especially when they saw him dancing with their CEO Hill. They were holding each other, and they talked something between themselves while smiling and exchanging looks full of affection for each other.


    No one can deny that CEO Hill is an impressive woman, and besides her great looks she has brains and power as well. Who canpete with that?


    "No wonder she managed to get herself such a man¡­", one woman sighed over her cocktail.


    Other three women who were seated with her at the table could only nod in agreement.


    The zeal in regard to Director Martin which consumed female employees died up a bit, and their behavior normalized how the evening progressed.


    Felix''s unofficial fan club was still on, and many women (and few men) will still steal nces at him whenever possible, but their behavior will be much more subdued. No one will dare to make open passes on him now that they know that CEO Hill is Director Martin''s fianc¨¦e.


    Sophia was tired, it was a long day and she didn''t enjoy the noise. She decided to head home early. Felix included, of course.


    Leah assured her that she will stay until the end and take care of any issues that mighte.


    Ste and Edward also confirmed that they will stay until the end and help out Leah if necessary, so that Sophia does not need to worry about anything. She can go home and rest peacefully.


    Sophia was grateful to know that she can rely on them and has their support. After greeting few partners who attended as VIPs she headed back home with Felix.


    David left right after them. If his Boss is not there, he didn''t want to stay.


    JoAnna and Sarah didn''t linger either, and two sisters left with Jeff and Aiden. They came to support Sophia and Felix, and if two of them are leaving that is a green light for others to leave as well. JoAnna and Jeff went to her apartment, and Sarah and Aiden went to Hill family vi.


    Hill sisters agreed to meet for lunch next day as ast meat-up while all of them are still in Seattle.


    Seeing that team events are over, and Sophia left, Isabe tried talking with Leah on few asions, but every time Leah was busy with something and she told Isabe that she can''t apany her at that point.


    Isabe noticed Leah''s off-putting behavior, but she still made several attempts to approach her thinking that it might be due to stress or some other reason which is not rted to her. But after some time, Isabe decided to give up and head back to her hotel. If Leah does not want to make time for her, what can she do? Also, it was obvious that at least two times Leah was not busy and was just making up an excuse. This hurt Isabe. She was not sure what happened for Leah to start pushing her away, but if Leah is not talking, how can she make her?


    Isabe swallowed her hurt pride and found Leah before leaving the party. Leah was chatting with few other people. Isabe tapped Leah''s shoulder to get her attention.


    "I know you are busy¡­", Isabe immediately said before Leah could. "This will take just a minute."


    Leah closed her mouth and waited to hear what Isabe has to say. Image of Isabe and that man was still vivid in her mind and she was not able to make even a polite expression.


    "Here¡­", Isabe extended her hand with a silver pen recorder toward Leah. "I recorded member of team Venus from scavenger hunt. He was drunk and ended up telling me what they did and who is involved. I believe Sophia can use that¡­ I would give her myself, but it seems she left, and I know you will meet with her first thing in the morning. Please make sure she gets this."


    Leah didn''t respond. She took the recorder.


    "Have a good night." Isabe turned and left without waiting for Leah to respond.


    Isabe exited HQ building and decided to walk to her hotel. It is only five blocks away and walk on a fresh summer night can help her clear her mind. She didn''t want to think of what happened, but her mind was drifting toward Leah''s cold behavior and obvious rejection.


    Isabe remembered that she talked with Leah online on many asions and thought that she is a friendly, smart and a nice person overall¡­ and now they met in person and hit it off well. It took Isabe a lot of courage to approach Leah, and she was happy that she was not rejected¡­ but how did it turn out like this? ''Maybe she changed her mind¡­ I should just forget about it¡­ that''s the best. It''s not like it''s my first time to be rejected¡­ but I wish to know what I did to offend her¡­''


    ¡­


    Back at the Orion Enterprise HQ building, Leah was staring in the direction of the main door for some time before thought came to her mind. ''What if that man I saw her with was this team member she recorded? She was collecting evidence for Sophia, and I misunderstood¡­'' Leah felt another knot in her chest forming. She snapped out of her daze and went upstairs with intention to listen to the recording. Leah needed to confirm if that man was the one who confessed their misdeeds and she made a huge mistake¡­ and ended up hurting Isabe by avoiding her¡­


    ¡­


    Leah is sitting in her office and holding her head in hands while scolding herself. She just finished listening to the recording. She didn''t listen to everything recorded, there was no need because in first few minutes Leah confirmed her suspicion.


    Right at the beginning of audio file, Isabe is offering a beer to someone and introduces herself. He is obviously happy that a cute redhead brought him beer and introduced himself as Bryan. Isabe asked him if he is an employee of Orion Enterprise and what he does, and he responded that he is a software developer¡­


    Leah used PC in her office to find employee information on Bryan and confirmed based on his photo taken for employee ID that he is a young man, brown hair¡­ and he is definitely the one Isabe was chatting with when Leah saw them.


    Leah knows that she messed up. But she does not have time to feel sorry for herself now. She needs to go back downstairs and to make sure everything is in order until people disperse. She checked time. ''One hour and seventeen-minutes until party is over¡­'' Leah stood up and headed to Sophia''s office.. She kept the pen recorder in the top drawer of Sophia''s desk and then headed down where party is.

 Chapter 501 - She Is Growing

    Sophia and Felix reached their apartment and went straight to the bedroom to get ready for sleep. Sophia noticed a message from Leah. She smiled as she read it. "It seems that Isabe secured additional evidence against team Venus. It''s an audio recording¡­ Leah kept it in my desk."


    Felix was surprised by this and curious to find out more. "Does it say what is the evidence?"


    "One team member confessed¡­ but it does not say what. I will find out tomorrow." Sophia was looking forward to morning when she gets to hear what was recorded. Having additional evidence means that she can use it against troublemakers to ensure they don''t try anything funny. There is always a possibility that they retaliate in some way; they could spread rumors throughpany or even reach out to press. The more proof she has against them, less are chances they will think of getting back at her.


    Sophia was excited when thinking how Isabe took the initiative to record the evidence. That shows that she is growing. She is not the same girl from few months ago who was waiting for people to tell her what to do.


    "Isabe secured this evidence by herself, without me telling her to do this. She is really growing fast¡­ soon she will not need me anymore." Sophia said this with a mix of pride and sadness. It is nice to see that person you are coaching is growing, and at the same time feeling that she will not be needed is making her sad.


    "It only shows that you are a great mentor. You are the one who told her to always carry a recorder with her.", Felix praised Sophia while helping her undress.


    "Thank you.", she smiled at Felix''spliment. "I told her to carry it so that she can record her thoughts when she is not in a position to write them down¡­ but this is a good use as well."


    "What do you n to do with those people?" Felix was talking about people who were involved in the cheating during scavenger hunt game.


    Sophia''s face darkened. "A lot of time and effort was spent on organizing this event. They decided on their own to break the rules. The implications could be devastating to the morale of the employees. If we didn''t stop them and people found out that team Venus didn''t even finish the game, and ended up winning the prize in this casual setting, and it was all a set-up¡­ how could anyone have trust in management that we will evaluate and reward them fairly when it counts? The game itself is not a big deal, but the message it carries is very important. Their actions can''t go unpunished." Sophia''s voice was stern, and she stood straight with her arms akimbo.


    Felix looked at her and chuckled.


    "What is funny?"


    Felix was not able to suppress his smile. "CEO Hill, you would be more intimidating if you are wearing more than just underwear¡­"


    "Oh¡­", Sophia realized what he meant andughed.


    Heughed with her.


    Both of them were in a good mood.


    They took a shower together.


    Sophia was careful that his left arm (where stitches are) does not get wet and covered with shower gel. He said that his arm is already healed and fine, but she didn''t believe him and made him put a stic cover, just in case. If shower gel goes over stitches, it will sting, and she does not want him to feel any difort, if she can help it.


    After shower, Felix helped Sophia apply lotion on her skin. That is her favorite part of their evening routine. Sophia enjoys magic of his palms on her body as he makes sure every inch of her skin is moisturized. As usual, she got all heated up during Felix''s thorough¡­ treatment. But she was too tired and decided to suppress her urges for intimacy.


    Felix did a lot of research until he found a special cream for her belly, to prevent stretch marks. He made sure every time he applied it, to remind Sophia that even if she gets any stretch marks, he will not love her any less. His care and attention made her feel warm and fuzzy.


    Felix kissed her belly and whispered: "Good night, baby¡­" That was thest part of their regr evening routine before going under the sheets.


    They held each other in the bed while exchanging light kisses and sweet nothings¡­ until they slept off. Sophia slept off first. No matter how much she wanted to enjoy the feeling of his embrace, fatigue won.


    Felix was holding Sophia for a long time. He inhaled her scent and listened to her quiet even breathing while daydreaming about them as parents. He hoped that the baby is a girl, and that she will be cute just like her mother. And he promised that he will take her in winter ice skating, and that he will protect her from bullies, and help her with homework¡­ and that he will never abandon them.


    ¡­


    Next morning, Isabe woke upte. She had difficulty sleeping off while her mind was thinking about Leah and ended up waking upter than usual. She got ready for the day and checked her phone¡­ it was off. She turned it offst night when she got into the room, fearing that she will give in and contact Leah. Isabe remembers reaching out for her phone few times, caving-in to her desire to reach out to Leah, but the powered off phone reminded her not to. She was tossing and turning in bed for a long time until she slept off, exhausted.


    Isabe checked messages, Sophia would message her when she reaches her office¡­ and sure it is, there was a message from about one hour ago: "I''m in¡­e whenever you are ready. My secretary will tell you where I am if I''m not in my office."


    There was also another message, from Leah: "Sorry for being a jerk.. I hope you give me a chance to apologize and exin. Lunch?"

 Chapter 502 - Handing Out Punishments

    Isabe reached Orion Enterprise HQ building and headed to Sophia''s office.


    Sophia just finished listening to the recording. Leah and Felix were there as well. They all greeted Isabe. Leah was obviously embarrassed.


    Isabe tried to ignore Leah''s odd behavior. She already spent evening and most of the night in low spirits because of her. Just looking at Leah made her feel heartache again. And she still didn''t decide if she will have lunch with Leah or not.


    "I must say that you did a great job in securing this recording." Sophia praised Isabe. "Thank you very much."


    "You are wee.", Isabe shyly responded. No matter how much her confidence grew inst few months, in Isabe''s eyes, Sophia was someone great who she will never be able to match with.


    "Tell me, how did youe to the idea to record this?" It is part of Sophia''s tasks as a mentor to analyze Isabe''s actions and provide feedback.


    Isabe understood Sophia''s intention behind that question and started exining. "I knew that team Venus cheated, and that you will n some action against them. Whatever you n to do, having more evidence can only be beneficial. I observed that fourth member of the team was isted and obviously not pleased. When he took his reward and left, I decided to follow him and see if I can take advantage of his obviously drunken state."


    "Really, great analysis and results. I believe that I would do the same in your ce.", Sophia praised Isabe again.


    Felix frowned.


    Sophia noticed Felix''s reaction. "You don''t approve?"


    "I don''t think that it''s safe to follow drunk men around." Felix exined his reaction.


    Sophia faced Isabe. "Your thoughts on that?"


    Isabe thought for a second before responding. "It is an event with a lot of people. We talked in a crowded area where he can''t do anything inappropriate. And I had no intention of going with him to a ce where we can''t be seen by others."


    "Good. Just as we talked¡­ your safety should alwayse first." Sophia gave her a thumbs up.


    Isabe smiled and nodded. She was happy to get Sophia''s approval.


    David got in, carrying coffees for Sophia, Felix and Leah.


    "Thank you, David. Please get one for Miss Dillen as well."


    "Sure, Boss!", David energetically responded and left. On the inside, David wasining that he needs to get coffee for Isabe, but he didn''t let that be visible to others.


    ¡­


    Later that morning, Sophia was in her office, facing six people who were confirmed as involved in the cheating for scavenger hunt: four members of team Venus, developer who helped cheat with scores and ady from marketing who gave to the announcer information that dance with Director Martin is included in first prize.


    Isabe, and Leah were standing on the side, observing. Felix was right behind Sophia. He didn''t want to stay further away, just in case if any of those people thinks of bing violent. When people''s misdeeds are revealed, you never know how they will react. Felix wanted to be sure he is close and can protect her if needed.


    Behind Sophia and Felix were four men from security.


    David was not there. Felix sent him on an errand. As much as Felix found David useful, David was distracting when he didn''t have anything to do.


    "Do you know why I summoned you here?", Sophia asked six people who were standing in front of her.


    They didn''t respond. Seeing that six of them are facing her, and Director Martin is behind Sophia giving them icy treatment, they could guess that they were caught for their actions of cheating. But none of them dared to admit.


    Bryan looked on the side and spotted Isabe. Fragments of previous night came back to him and he paled, remembering that he told her¡­ things¡­ he was not sure how much he told her. And he hoped that it was not much.


    Sophia didn''t dy. It was an unpleasant thing for everyone involved, and she wanted it to be finished as soon as possible. She told them that they are found out, and that what they did undermines work of many people as well as values of thepany.


    Samantha didn''t like the position she was in. And she didn''t like that Sophia was scolding her. ''Who does she think she is?''


    Sophia noticed that everyone is afraid, except for Samantha who is ring at her.


    "Do you have something to say, Miss Fleming?", Sophia addressed Samantha.


    "You are doing this only because Director Martin is your fianc¨¦.", Samantha said through her teeth. "You are abusing your position."


    Sophia gave her an icy look. "As a woman, I am enjoying the fact that you got caught, because he is my fianc¨¦. As a CEO, I need to tell you that my actions would be the same no matter if reason behind your cheating is my fianc¨¦ or not. You will be punished because you broke the rules. You schemed and altered results in an event where many employees participated. You understand that, right?"


    "Punished?", Samantha was outraged. "How can you punish us without evidence?"


    Sophia started the recording from the part where Bryan spoke: "¡­ that bitch Samantha is behind everything¡­ she persuaded Denise and Nea to join her thinking that they have a chance for a dance with Director Martin¡­ Ha! Suckers! ¡­ and the biggest sucker was me¡­ for thinking that I have a chance with any of them¡­"


    Sophia stopped the recording. "Do I need to say more? Or do you want to listen to the rest of it?"


    "What is the punishment?", Denise weakly asked.


    Sophia gave a small nod of appreciation that Denise didn''tin and dy the inevitable. "All six of you will be on probation, your actions will be carefully monitored for next six months. Consider this as your final warning. Slightest mishap will cause your termination from thepany. While on probation, you will get 50% of your sry. For any of you who have direct reports, they will be reassigned to other managers. In uing performance review, you will not be eligible for a promotion, raise or any other bonus."


    "Not eptable!", Samantha raged. "Just because of a game?!"


    Sophia''s eyes shed with impatience. She was on the verge to fire that rude woman. "You are forgetting with whom you are speaking, Miss Fleming. We have evidence of your misconduct. If you cause any further problems rted to this, I will not hesitate to take you to court. If you don''t like it, you can always submit your resignation. That is all." Sophia gestured toward the door.


    Six people didn''t move. Some dazed, some desperate and Samantha outraged. Security escorted them out.


    When the door closed behind them, Sophia turned to Felix. "How was that?"


    "Magnificent." He embraced and kissed her.


    Isabe looked away from the steamy scene. As she looked away, she met Leah''s eyes.


    "You didn''t answer¡­ lunch?", Leah asked in a weak voice.


    Isabe slightly frowned. She wanted to give a chance to Leah to exin herself, but she was not sure if Leah deserved it. She was afraid of being hurt even more, and the only way to prevent a heartbreak is to prevent anyone froming close.


    "Please?", Leah persisted seeing that Isabe is about to reject her.


    Isabe caved in. "OK."


    Leah exhaled in relief and smiled. "I will make reservation..", she headed out to her office.

 Chapter 503 - Lunch (6 And 2 And 1)

    Sophia, JoAnna and Sarah met for lunch. Of course, Felix, Jeff and Aiden didn''t leavedies by themselves.


    David was not happy to hear from Felix that this is a family-only lunch. But he got the point that he is not wee and decided to join Isabe and Leah. He was even more unhappy when he realized that two of them already left! At the end, he went to have a sandwich at a deli around the corner. By himself.


    Our party of six enjoyed good food in a rxed atmosphere of an upscale restaurant which provided great ocean views.


    "There are more events at thepany in the afternoon, any of you want to join?", Sophia offered with hope that her sisters will be interested.


    "You are getting another furniture delivery today¡­", Sarah reminded her. "We will be at your house to make sure everything is all right and assembled. And before you even ask, another furniture delivery is scheduled for tomorrow."


    "Oh, right¡­", Sophia realized that Sarah and Aiden will not join.


    "How about you two?", Sophia asked JoAnna and Jeff.


    "Not us." JoAnna rejected with a big smile. "We are heading back to Los Angeles today to pack. Tomorrow my future husband is taking me for a trip around the world!"


    "Really?!", Sophia was surprised. "I didn''t know you are taking a vacation."


    JoAnna pursed her lips. "I didn''t say it''s a vacation¡­ Jeff is going on a business trip, and I will join him. Brazil, France, India, Japan. Bridgette and Steve will join as well."


    "Bridgette?", Felix frowned. He didn''t know that she will be going¡­ and with Steve?! Felix''s eptance of Steve was at about 98%. The remaining 2% didn''t like that his baby sister is dating¡­ and living with a man¡­ and will go on a trip with him!


    "I will need an assistant, and she is interested in the position." JoAnna exined. "This will be part of the trial, for both of us. She is already helping me with a house hunt."


    Felix''s frown deepened. He didn''t know that his baby sister is considering to go back to being an assistant. ''I will need to call her and see what she is up to.''


    "Yes, house!" Sarah eximed remembering that she wants to give them Eve for security. "How is that going?"


    "I think we are getting close to figuring out what will work." JoAnna nced at Jeff. "But we are far away from making an offer."


    JoAnna remembered how no matter what she found so far, Jeff''s response was to keep looking and find something bigger, more luxurious, better finishes¡­ She saw so many mansions and over-the-top vis that she thinks she can be real-estate agent herself. She is also confident that there is nothing out there that will be good enough for Jeff.


    In truth, Jeff thinks that JoAnna is too budget conscious and he wants to get her the best there is without looking how much it costs. Because they can afford it and he wants to indulge her.


    "OK. OK¡­ I see everyone has ns." She gave up on persuading them, since all of them have good reasons not toe.


    "Besides business, do you have anything else nned during your trip around the world?", Sophia asked JoAnna.


    "Sightseeing¡­ oh, right! I was hoping we can go and visit Gran and Gramps while in India." JoAnna was enthusiastic. She ns to ask them about her stay at the East Coast as a child. Part of her wishes that ''Little J'' from Jeff''s memories is her.


    "When will you go there? Make sure you don''t miss them... You know they areing here for the wedding, right?", Sophia smiled seeing that both Sarah''s and JoAnna''s faces lit up.


    "What? I didn''t know that¡­" JoAnna was surprised.


    Sophia nodded, obviously happy that their grandparents decided toe and attend her wedding. "Mom told me this morning. They confirmed. They wille first week of July and stay until end of September¡­ so they can attend both weddings without traveling again."


    "I didn''t know that¡­" JoAnna turned to Jeff. "It seems that we got first confirmation who will attend our wedding. Before we even sent any invitations!" Sheughed.


    Jeff was happy. In only two and a half months he will get to call JoAnna ''Mrs. Jeffrey White''. And not only him, but everyone will know that she is his wife.


    Six of them chatted and wished that this lunch canst forever.


    However, Sophia needed to return in time when afternoon events start to give a speech.


    Sarah and Aiden were heading to Sophia''s and Felix''s new house to wait for furniture delivery, and to set up Eve on neighboring properties secretly, since Jeff and JoAnna still didn''t tell them what they got them as a wedding gift.


    JoAnna and Jeff were heading back to Los Angeles to pack and get ready for their next adventure.


    ¡­


    In another restaurant, in a private setting, Isabe and Leah are having lunch. tes of food are in front of them, neither is eating.


    Leah observed that Isabe has no intention to talk first and tried to find a way to break the ice.


    "I''m sorry¡­", Leah weakly said.


    "About?"


    "For being a jerk.", Leah admitted.


    Isabe didn''t respond. She only observed Leah, waiting for her to continue talking.


    Leah realized that the only way out of this is for her to speak the truth. "I saw youst night talking with Bryan. And I jumped to conclusions¡­ that you are interested in him."


    Isabe nodded in understanding. Now she knows why Leah rejected her for the rest of the evening. "It would be nice if you confronted me about that¡­ and gave me a chance to exin."


    Leah exhaled. "I know¡­ it''s just that¡­ I had too many breakups, and my hart was broken more times than I want to remember¡­ and instinctively I assumed that you had your fun with me and moved on."


    Isabe frowned. "Don''t assume that you are the only one with a history of being brokenhearted."


    Leah lowered her head. She didn''t know what else to say. Isabe is right. She made her own assumptions and instead of talking it out and rifying, she pushed Isabe away.


    Isabe saw that Leah is down and thought that she is too harsh. If she expects Leah to be honest and talk about what is on her mind, she should do the same.


    Isabe ced her hand over Leah''s. "I don''t mind the fun part. I find you very attractive. But I like you, and I would like to get to know you. And if you want this to work out, remember that we need to talk things through and not jump to conclusions."


    Leah looked at Isabe''s petite hand covering hers. Hearing Isabe''s words, she looked up at her and smiled. "Understood."


    Leah felt as a big weight was removed from her chest. She was able to breathe again. Leah was happy that Isabe gave her another chance.


    They spent the rest of the lunch eating and chatting and getting to know each other better.

 Chapter 504 - Take It Slow

    ~ Seattle ~


    Later that afternoon, in an abandoned warehouse just outside Seattle, Ste was waiting for Owen.


    "You arete!", her impatience was evident.


    Owen showed his palms defensively while walking toward her with a smile, "Traffic¡­"


    Owen stopped few steps away from Ste when he noticed her icy re. He understood that she is not upset only because he iste, but there is something else. He didn''t daree closer.


    "Why did you call me, Milena?" Owen decided to skip pleasantries and to ask for the reason of this meeting.


    "I want to know how did you find apartment in Fairfield?" She spoke slowly while observing his behavior carefully.


    Owen''s eyes darted few times aimlessly. "Why are you asking that?"


    His behavior betrayed that he is hiding something.


    "Because I remember that I had a task for you to find an apartment in Fairfield for Sarah which is spacious, new or newly renovated, and NOT tied up with family." She emphasized ''not''.


    Owen took a step back reflexively. "Why do you think it has ties with the family?"


    In a split-second Ste crossed distance between them, and she was clutching his neck. Her eyes were burning with malice and she spoke through her teeth, "Because her neighbor''s name is King! How many people call themselves with that name?"


    "Must be a coincidence¡­", he weakly said.


    She squeezed harder. "I don''t believe in coincidences¡­ SPEAK!"


    Owen could not talk at this point. He weakly nodded gesturing that he will speak.


    Ste released him and he coughed while holding onto his neck.


    After a long coughing fit, he took few steps back, nced at her and then looked down. "I didn''t have a choice. I had to give him something¡­"


    "You decided to give him my daughter?!!" Ste was doing her best not to break him in two right there on the spot.


    Owen panicked. He waved his arms defensively. "No, no, no¡­ Not give her¡­ He just wanted to watch. He promised that he will only watch¡­ to see her progress¡­ and how she is doing¡­"


    "How could you?" She red at him.


    "You don''t understand! He can do things which I don''t want to experience again¡­", Owen weakly said with a trembling voice.


    Ste''s eyes shed with murderous intent. She closed the distance between them in less than a heartbeat and delivered few precise punches which were so fast that they were not visible by naked eye.


    Owen was shocked. He fell to the ground in slow motion, his body limp.


    Ste looked down at him, her eyes showing how much she hates him. "Oleg¡­ do you think that just because I treat you well that I can''t harm you? It seems you forgot who I am."


    He was in full blown panic seeing that Ste is losing her temper. He was frantically thinking how to improve this situation. "Do you think this is the only time family got close to your daughters?"


    Ste sneered. "Let''s start with Sarah¡­ how did King became her neighbor?"


    Owen hesitated¡­


    Ste reached for his hand, held the tip of his index finger and applied pressure.


    Owen watched in horror as his nail snapped in half, and blood started oozing down his arm.


    Ste showed a morbid smile. "This will hurtter, when I release your pressure point. And I will keep doing it until you tell me everything you know¡­ or you run out of nails¡­"


    "Oh, God¡­ Oh, God¡­", he whimpered.


    "God will not help you, Oleg¡­ God helps the righteous ones. And you are a rat." She reached for his other finger and broke that nail in half, ignoring his pleas.


    "Stop! Stop! ¡­"


    "I told you what will make me stop¡­", she didn''t look at him while his third nail snapped.


    "OK¡­ OK¡­ Family owned both apartments¡­ under different names, untraceable¡­ and he found out that you are looking for an apartment and told me to give you that one for Sarah. He promised that he will not approach her. Otherwise I would not do it. I swear¡­"


    "What else? Don''t make me ask more questions, Oleg! Tell me everything you know!"


    After two seconds of silence she reached for fourth finger and that nail snapped as well.


    He spoke with urgency: "There was someone in Franciscan Medical Center¡­ watching Anna. Now that Anna moved, I don''t know if they are watching her."


    "What about Sophia?", Ste''s chilling voice made him shiver.


    "I don''t know about her¡­" He shook his head vigorously.


    Last finger on his right arm ended up with a broken nail.


    "I swear! Do you think they tell me everything? I just know few things I overheard!" He saw Ste reaching for his left arm and he panicked¡­ "Please, please¡­ don''t."


    Several minutester, all nails on both of his hands were snapped in half. His hands were covered in blood, which dripped on the floor.


    Ste red at him while contemting what to do. Finally, she spoke: "You are lucky that I still have use of you. Betray me again, and I will make you feel so much pain that you will wish for death which will note."


    She inched closer, hitting few of his pressure points.


    Owen screamed when he felt the pain of her previous actions. He thought that his fingers came off¡­ or he wished for it. He could feel the pain but was still not able to move.


    Ste walked out of the warehouse, leaving Owen sprawled on the ground¡­ screaming.


    ¡­


    Later in the evening, downtown Seattle, Isabe and Leah had dinner in a quiet restaurant.


    They chatted about themselves, focused on getting to know each other.


    Isabe talked about her past, starting from her business oriented father, kind mother, enjoying life of a pampered single child¡­ mischiefs, piano lessons, ballet¡­ how she wished to be a model, but was too short¡­ how she wished to be a doctor, but could not handle blood and needles¡­ how she wished to be awyer, but didn''t like studying¡­ how she wishes to be an artist, but has to focus on this business thing in order for her father not to force a marriage on her.


    Leah felt that even though Isabe called herself pampered single child, she didn''t get to make decisions for herself. Her parents, peers, circumstances always forced her to do things that need to be done. That made Leah sad.


    Leah talked about her childhood as an oldest out of four siblings, her three younger brothers, her father who passed away when she was a teen¡­ how she took care of her brothers while her mother worked two jobs¡­ how she became friends with Sophia in high school, and they drifted away while Sophia was in college, but when she came back they reconnected and she became Sophia''s assistant¡­


    Isabe was sad when thinking that Leah had a difficult time growing up. Leah had to grow up early and take care of her siblings because her mom was busy¡­ and when she needed someone, she was alone.


    "Don''t be so down¡­", Leah said when she noticed Isabe''s troubled expression while listening to Leah''s story. "All what happened made me the person I am now¡­ and right now I am happy. I have a great job, I travel a lot, I''m working on my degree in business administration. I have no regrets."


    "Travel? I wish to travel¡­", Isabe sighed. She never stepped outside continental United States.


    Leah''s eyes lit up. "Do you want us to go together? For my next adventure, I am thinking between hop-through-Europe or African experience which would include Egypt and a safari. I would love if you join me¡­ What do you think?"


    Isabe nodded and smiled. "I can''t pick one¡­ they both sound nice."


    "Then we do both! But one at a time¡­ so we need to pick which one first.", Leahughed.


    ¡­


    Leah dropped Isabe to her hotel. They are sitting in Leah''s car, facing each other.


    "I had fun¡­", Isabe shyly said.


    "Me too. Thank you¡­" Leah felt her heart beating in the back of her head. She wanted to thank Isabe for giving her a chance to exin herself and that she forgave her initial rashness, when she jumped to her own assumptions¡­ but she stopped herself from mentioning that unpleasant thing.


    Isabe and Leah looked at each other for some time, while tension in the car was so thick that it was hard to breathe. Slowly they inched closer¡­ closer¡­ until their lips connected. They kissed for a long time. Gently, longingly, their tongues caressed each other.


    After who knows how long, Isabe asked: "Do you want toe up?"


    Leah hesitated. She wanted toe up, but she didn''t want to rush things. This was new for her, and she was hoping to enjoy the feeling of getting close to someone, intimately. "How about we take it slow?"


    "OK..", Isabe agreed and moved closer for another kiss.

 Chapter 505 - Magical Index Finger

    Next morning, Sophia woke up in Felix''s embrace.


    He was holding her close to him, and she didn''t mind. She observed his sleeping face for some time and then snuggled closer.


    "Good morning, ma ch¨¦ri¡­", his charming voice was deeper than usual after waking up.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to wake you up." Sophia kissed him on the cheek.


    "You didn''t. I''m awake for a while.", he denied obvious.


    "OK.", Sophia didn''t want to argue, she shifted so that her body sticks closer to his. ''Liar¡­'' She found it silly that he didn''t admit whenever he woke up after her. ''Must be rted to some manly image where real men don''t sleep longer than women¡­''


    Sophia nced at the digital clock on the bedside table and smiled when she confirmed that they have time until they need to go to office.


    "Two more days of this easy pace¡­ then we go back to work¡­" She enjoyed that during these four days, in Orion Enterprise workload is reduced significantly, because everyone is focused on events and fun activities. It makes everyone happy and then people go back to work with renewed vigor, good memories and plenty of freebies thatpany provides.


    As for Sophia, because these four days don''t include making many business decisions, Leah can take over significant amount of work, so for Sophia this is almost like a vacation. First day, number of partners and VIPs would attend, and she has several meetings with them during that day. But other three days are reserved for employees only, so her work is minimal.


    It is a big expense forpany to provide such event, but increased productivity in the months after the event, offset the cost. Also, you can''t put the price on employee satisfaction.


    Sophia was lost in her thoughts when she felt Felix kissing her belly.


    "Good morning, baby¡­", his deep voice came from under the cover.


    She reached to caress his hair while melting from happiness.


    ¡­


    "I don''t need that any more¡­", Felixined when Sophia wanted to cover his stitches before shower.


    "You do¡­ if soap goes there it will sting...", she was aiming at his left wrist with a stic cover while he moved his arm around, avoiding her.


    "It will not sting¡­ it healedpletely¡­ and it does not hurt at all." Felix raised his arm up. Now she was not able to reach.


    Sophia squinted her eyes, obviously dissatisfied with his behavior.


    Felix got an idea: "What if I prove that my hand healed?"


    "How can you do that?"


    "I have my ways¡­" He smiled mysteriously.


    Sophia thought that is reasonable. "OK. If you can prove that it''s healed, you don''t need to wear these covers any more¡­ But don''t just pour shower gel on yourself. I don''t know if it''s not stinging or are you good in bearing it."


    "Agreed¡­e." He walked out of the bathroom.


    Sophia made a step to follow after him, but then realized that she is wearing only panties. She wrapped herself in a bathrobe and got out of the bathroom. She found Felix lying on the bed.


    "Here¡­" He patted the bed.


    Sophia sat next to him.


    "Lay down¡­", he instructed.


    Sophia giggled while finding afortable position on the pillows, not sure what ising. ''Probably a massage'', she guessed.


    "Pick one.", his left hand was few inches above her face.


    "What?", she didn''t understand.


    "Pick one finger.", Felix rified.


    She pointed at the index finger, curious what he has on his mind. ''Will he massage me with one finger? Whole palm is much better¡­''


    Without a word, Felix used his index finger to touch her eyelids, indicating her to close her eyes.


    Sophia obeyed.


    His finger traced lines of her face, going down around eyes to cheeks and moving toward her lips.


    She felt his finger rub edges of her lips and she smiled. She knows this feeling well. Sophia remembered how she lost herself many times in New York while he rubbed her lips, just like that¡­ teasing her to kiss him, to ask for his touch.


    Subconsciously, her lips parted, and his finger slipped inside her mouth.


    He didn''t linger there. His index finger traveled down her neck, parting the bathrobe slightly as it moved over the chest bone until it hooked around the belt, untying it and allowing bathrobe to fall to the sides, revealing her body.


    Sophia did her best to keep her eyes closed as his finger moved over her breasts, teased her belly, and then it went back up. When she didn''t feel him anymore, she opened her eyes, just in time to see that finger is in his mouth.


    Felix moved closer to Sophia and gave her a deep kiss while his left hand guided by that magical index finger moved lower from her navel and slipped inside her panties.


    When they showered, he didn''t wear stic cover over stitches.


    ¡­


    Later that morning, Sophia and Felix attended a board meeting. It''s a weekly meeting where major shareholders and directors of Orion Enterprise meet with CEO and discuss current topics. Shareholders are optional, butpany employees are expected to attend.


    Sophia was surprised that many attendees brought flowers and gift baskets, congratting her for engagement. Felix also got congrattions apanied by handshakes and pats on the back. Both of them got well wishes.


    Even Edward gotpliments because his daughter is engaged to such an outstanding man. They don''t know Felix well, but he made a name for himself as someone who is a head of department which createdrgest profits for thepany only six months after he joined. That is arge feat, and proof enough for them that Felix has a great future.


    They didn''t have many issues to talk about during meeting, so Sophia brought up numbers rted to surveys conducted inst two days which addressed opinion of employees with the events as well as with thepany overall. The numbers show that employees are happy with the events and are optimistic with the future of thepany, big majority saw themselves still employed at Orion Enterprise ten years from now. Those are very good signs thatpany is doing well, because happy employees are productive ones.


    While they discussed the results of surveys, most of the people hadptops in front of them, looking at different numbers that apply to their department orpany overall.


    Sophia nced at Felix, and her eyes stopped at his mesmerizing profile as he looked intently at the graphs on hisptop. He leaned forward, propping his elbow on the table, and resting his chin in the cradle of his left palm, his fingers bent into half-fist. Sophia was not able to stop staring at her handsome man.


    Sophia snapped out of her daze and nced over others in the conference room. She was relieved to see that they are all busy looking at theirptops, discussing quietly among themselves results of surveys¡­ and not looking at her. Happy with this situation in the room, her gaze went back to Felix.


    Felix''s index finger extended and scratched his temple. Barely noticeable smirk appeared on his face. He knew she is watching. He knew she is thinking of that morning in their bedroom. And he was not wrong.


    Sophia stared at Felix while she remembered exactly what that left index finger did to her earlier. How his finger caressed edges of her lips, circled her nipples, went inside her and touched some mysterious spots that only he can find¡­ and after he finished swallowing her moans, he brought that same finger to his mouth, licking it while enjoying her taste¡­ his gaze never leaving hers.


    She could not wait for the meeting to end, and people disperse.


    "Director Martin, can I have a minute with you?", Sophia''s voice almost revealed how desperate she is when Felix was about to leave conference room with other two directors who wanted to talk with him.


    Felix stopped in his tracks and turned toward her slowly. "Anytime..."


    His confident smile seduced her and infuriated her at the same time.


    "My office, please¡­", She walked out first, reminding herself on the way not to run.


    Felix followed her obediently while doing his best to suppress his smile.. He was happy to see her impatience as she locked the door of her office behind them and pulled him in the back room.

 Chapter 506 - Plans For A Date

    Next two days passed in a sh.


    There were no further incidents in thepany.


    On thest day of the four-daypany events, Samantha Fleming submitted her resignation; effective immediately. She was one member of team Venus who was involved in cheating during scavenger hunt. They identified her as the leader of that group.


    Sophia had concerns that Samantha will not just let the incident fade from memory, not after seeing her disdain when she didn''t get what she wanted and that she got caught. Sophia called Tod who has agency which provides security services and asked him to keep an eye on Samantha; just to make sure they catch her if she tries to go to the press or anything else funny. Tod is the same man who works with Sophia and Felix to find them candidates for personal security.


    Other than that, everything ran smoothly in thepany.


    Friday morning, Isabe thanked everyone for their time. She was heading home to Salinater that day. Isabe had lunch with Leah who dropped her at the airport after that.


    Two of them promised to stay in touch, and that within next few weeks they take a vacation together. They will see each other again in two weeks, Isabe is invited to Sophia''s and Felix''s wedding. And so is Leah.


    Isabe wanted more than once to mention to Leah that her father will not approve of their rtionship, but she didn''t want to spoil the mood. At the end, she didn''t talk about that. She didn''t think it''s a big deal, since Leah will not meet with her father anytime soon anyway.


    Everything seemed to go well between them. They had lunches and dinners together, as well as coffee breaks. They went for walks and got to know each other much better than expected. Two of them found that they are very different, yet verypatible. Everything worked great. Their physical intimacy didn''t go beyond kisses, but neither of them seemed to be in a rush. They enjoyed current situation.


    For Leah this was a new high. Totally new experience. First time getting emotionally attached to a female! She was happy and anxious at the same time. But she told herself to listen to her heart, take it slow and see how it ends up.


    ¡­


    At the Sophia''s and Felix''s house, Aiden watched furniture delivery trucks leave and then headed to the backyard. He found Sarah in the lounging chair, working on herptop.


    "I thought you finished setting up Eve.", he frowned.


    She looked up at him and smiled. "I did¡­ I''m making changes to the learning ns for the kids. They are like sponges, absorbing everything very fast. I''m adding more content."


    Aiden sat next to Sarah and observed. "Driving?"


    Sarah''s smile widened. "Yes, I want to take them with us to New Mexico. We get to try out new cars, and kids can learn driving. Skipper can give them some basics about cars and engines, it''s always good to know what is inside and how it works."


    "But these dates won''t work¡­ change them."


    "Why? We can go and be back in time for big sis wedding¡­" Sarah was confused. Aiden never had such demands, he would add things, but nothing like saying that something does not work. Sarah was in charge of nning what kids learn and when.


    "Move New Mexico trip for¡­ after Sophia''s wedding.", he demanded.


    She stubbornly shook her head. "Not unless you tell me why." She wanted kids to learn about cars and driving, and she was itchy to try out Divo as well as SLR McLaren. And she thought that he wants to try them out also. ''What is with this behavior?''


    "Right here¡­", he pointed at the dates on the screen which she marked as time reserved for New Mexico. "¡­we are going on a date."


    Sarah''s mind exploded. ''Did he say DATE?!! Last time he said that, we ended up in Paris¡­'' Sarah''s expression showed her enthusiasm. "Date? Where? When are we leaving?"


    "We leave in two days. As for where¡­ it''s a surprise. Pack a swimsuit.", he winked, happy to see her lit up expression.


    "How long are we staying?" She was attempting to squeeze more details from him. He said, ''pack a swimsuit''¡­ that means swimming. Beach, maybe? And since she needs to pack it''s definitely more than one day¡­


    "Don''t worry¡­ we will be back in time for the wedding¡­" He squinted at her expression which showed that she is trying to figure out more information and added: "Stop guessing! Let me surprise you."


    Sarah pouted. "You can''t keep me in the dark and expect me to cooperate."


    Aiden pulled her in his embrace and sighed. "OK. Five days, tropical climate, just the two of us. Happy?"


    She looked at him with her eyes sparkling from excitement and nodded. "Very happy! How¡­"


    He put his index finger over her mouth. "No more questions. That is already more than what I wanted to say. We leave Sunday morning¡­ and don''t even try to hack into my files to find out more.", he warned her and then nced atptop. "Until then, find something else for kids to do."


    Sarah obediently nodded and sank into his embrace with a silly grin on her face. ''A date¡­''


    He kissed top of her head and held her tightly.


    The weather was nice. Two of them were holding each other on a lounging chair, surrounded with tall trees and a greatke view which was avable in front... But Aiden was not able to enjoy the views or the privacy or the weather. His mind was going over things he nned for their five days date. The more he thought of that day four, the more nervous he was. ''¡­or maybe I move that for day three¡­ I hope all goes well¡­''


    "Are you OK?", Sarah''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "Why would I not be OK?", he was not sure why she asked that. ''Can she read minds? Oh, I hope not!''


    "Because you are squeezing me¡­ and your hands are curled into fists¡­", she exined. Sarah''s expression showed that she is notfortable.


    "Oh¡­", he loosened his hug. "Sorry¡­ I was just thinking something." Aiden realized that Sarah was about to ask more questions, and he quickly changed the topic. "Kids can do more math, right?"


    She squinted suspiciously for a second but decided to let him out of this one¡­ it''s probably rted to the date, and she knows that he tends to overthink some things. If she keeps on probing, he will just get more anxious. Sarah still remembers how disappointed he was that their trip to Greece was not a surprise.


    She smiled thinking how silly he is sometimes. Adorable, but silly. "They already have plenty math¡­ let''s see what else I have in future nning that can be pulled in their schedule now¡­" She focused on herptop.


    Aiden was happy that she dropped the topic. He kissed back of her head. "Thank you¡­" He knew that she decided not to ask further questions.


    She smiled in response and continued looking at herptop.

 Chapter 507 - Packing For A Date

    ~ Hill family vi ~


    Sarah was in the closet of her room, humming a tune while packing a suitcase for a five-day-tropical-date with Aiden.


    Earlier that day Sarah went to Seattle and had lunch with Sophia.


    Sophia was happy to hear that Aiden is taking Sarah on a surprise-secret date. She wished them to be safe and have fun and reminded her to stay in touch.


    Main topic of conversation during lunch was Sophia''s wedding and her pre-wedding party.


    Sophia reminded Sarah toe back in time for her pre-wedding party. She does not want to have a usual bachelorette''s party. Sarah and JoAnna tried to persuade her to at least get a male stripper, but she refused. She agreed to have a pre-wedding party where they would spend time together, enjoy some food and drinks¡­ but NO strippers or other crazy behavior. Sarah and JoAnna pouted for some time, but they knew that Sophia would not yield on this no matter how inviting the idea of an almost-naked-ripped-hunk-jumps-out-of-cake sounds.


    Eventually they agreed to spend the day in the spa, pampering themselves. Few otherdies will also join, including Leah, Isabe and Bridgette. Sophia invited few of her friends from college, but they still didn''t confirm if they wille. After spa, they will go to spend some quality time in ck Rose. Sophia didn''t want to go to ck Rose, but Sarah and JoAnna reminded her that party needs to have some music and dancing, and she gave in on this one considering how many of their ideas she rejected previously.


    When the pre-wedding party is done, Hill sisters will spend the night in their family vi. This will ensure that Sophia and Felix don''t see each other 24 hours before wedding. Felix still didn''t agree to this part. He was fine with the spa, and after some convincing he gave in on ck Rose. But for Sophia to sleep anywhere else other than with him, Felix objects firmly. Sophia told Sarah and JoAnna that she will handle this.


    Sarah assured Sophia that she will be back in time to finalize everything for her pre-wedding party and to help out with wedding preparations.


    After lunch, Sarah shopped for some clothes, and other necessities, mostly for the uing trip. Aiden didn''t join her, but she didn''t find that unusual¡­ since they came from Las Vegas he would asionally disappear. She assumed that he is busy; maybe he found some hobby. She was busy herself with kids and setting up Eve for Sophia and Felix, and more than once she would not notice that he is not around. By the time she realized that he is not present, he woulde back. Now that she knows they are going on a date, it all made sense¡­ he was making arrangements for The Date! And he was doing it secretly so that she does not find out. Sarah melted while thinking how sweet he is to go to such length for her.


    She remembered first time he took her on a date. They were on campus, and he told her to have her passport ready¡­ and they went to Paris. He made sure to n all the details, private jet, booking a whole boat-restaurant just for two of them, walk on the streets of Paris. It was very romantic. And when she thinks that at that time, they didn''t even kiss¡­ Now she can''t imagine keeping her hands (and her lips) off from him. ''How is it possible that we spent so much time together without even kissing?'' She knows that he was waiting for her to let him know that she is ready¡­ He always waited for her, no matter what. Part of Sarah was happy at this thought, and part was concerned¡­ she was wondering if she is doing enough to let him know that he is very important to her.


    Sarah''s phone rang, it was a video call from JoAnna.


    "Hey, baby sis!", JoAnna almost screamed as soon as the call connected.


    "You look ready for a party¡­", Sarah observed that JoAnna has feathers in her head, and pink and blue flower designs on her cheeks done with face paint.


    "Hi, Sarah!", Bridgette got into the view as well. She also had colorful feathers sticking out of her hair, and a white macaw painted on most of her face.


    "Yes! It''s always party time here! While men are working, two of us are partying!", JoAnna blew in a whistle.


    Sarahughed, "I''m happy that you are happy¡­"


    "I wanted to call at least once from Brazil, before we go to France¡­ we are leaving tonight. I will call from there as well.", JoAnna grinned. It was obvious that she is happy.


    "Oh, I don''t know if you can reach me in next few days."


    "Why not?"


    Sarah smiled. "Aiden is taking me to a secret five-day date. I don''t know if I will have signal or inte." She moved her phone so that video shows almost-packed suitcase.


    "Eeeeeh?" JoAnna grinned mischievously. "Remember, you promised not to get married without me and Sophia present!"


    Sarah did her best to keep her smile on her face. "Is that the only thing on your mind?"


    "What else can I have on my mind? Big sister is two weeks away from tying the knot¡­ I''m getting married in two and a half months¡­ you are the only one left." JoAnna did her best not tough seeing Sarah''s stunned-almost-furious expression.


    "I don''t think that is how things work¡­" Sarah knows that her sister is teasing her, but still, she finds the topic ufortable. Just when she thought that Aiden is interested in taking their rtionship to the next stage, he stopped showing any signs rted to marriage. She is not sure what to think and decided not to think about it at all. Luckily, she was busy with other things¡­ but now JoAnna brought it up again.


    "Hehehe¡­" JoAnna creepily giggled.


    "If you don''t change the topic, I''m hanging up!" Sarah was frustrated.


    JoAnna stuck her tongue out at Sarah.


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "Bridgette, make sure to take care of this loony sister of mine."


    "I am, don''t worry." Bridgetteughed.


    JoAnna was outraged. "Hey! You are supposed to say that I''m not a loony!"


    They allughed and chatted for some more time before hanging up.


    Sarah went back to her suitcase¡­ they are leaving tomorrow morning. While packingst few items, she was wondering where they will go¡­ he said ''tropical'' and he didn''t tell her to prepare her passport¡­ that already gave her some hints. Sarah had internal fight between her curiosity and desire to leave it as a surprise. She forced herself to focus on packing¡­ she will find out tomorrow anyway. She smiled. She was happy.


    "Ready?", Aiden was watching her from the door of her closet. Faint smile lingered on his face.


    She looked up at him and nodded while closing the suitcase. "Where did you disappear?"


    "I had a talk with your father."


    "Long talk." She observed that Aiden was not with her for a while.


    He nodded in confirmation.


    "About?" She was curious and slightly frustrated that she needs to pull answers out of him like that.


    He frowned slightly while formting answer in his mind. "About our uing trip." He gestured to the suitcase.


    Sarah raised her eyebrow. "Since when Edward asks such questions?"


    "He didn''t ask." He reached for her suitcase and pulled it out, not giving her a chance to ask more questions.


    Sarah was left in the closet wondering why they would talk about the trip if Edward didn''t ask.. After some time, she gave up and walked out trying to get more answers out of Aiden, unsessfully.

 Chapter 508 - Lack Of Sleep

    ~ Seattle, Hill family vi ~


    Next morning, Ste returned to Hill family vi. Her movements were slower than usual, and her clothes showed sign of prolonged wear. It was obvious that she didn''t sleep at least one night, and she didn''t change her clothes either.


    She went to master bedroom, freshened up and got a fresh set of clothes. She was tired, but she wanted to talk to Edward first.


    Mr. Joe informed her that Edward is in the study.


    Ste entered study room and found Edward sitting at his desk. His hands were in a praying position, palms connecting, and his nose was hovering few inches above his index fingers. He was staring at an invisible spot on his desk.


    "You don''t look like you slept enough¡­", she noticed dark circles around his eyes.


    He gave a vague nod and looked up to her.


    "Same as you.", he observed that she does not look much better than he does. "What is going on?" He didn''t dy in wanting to know what keeps his wife awake at night.


    Ste smiled and shook her head. ''This man¡­ always ready to fix things for me.'' But this time no matter how much she wanted to avoid involving him, she felt that she needs to, if she wants to get her answers.


    "I need your help to look into something." Ste was feeling guilty to ask for his SP3CT3R services, but her own resources didn''t find anything, and she does not have other choice than to turn to her husband for help. After all, this is an emergency. She feels that family is preparing to make a move on their daughters, if they didn''t start already, and she needs all the information she can get her hands on, in order to n her next move.


    Edward raised his eyebrow as a sign that he is listening.


    "Sarah''s apartment in Fairfield. I need to know as much as possible about previous owners." Ste anxiously expected his answer.


    "OK." He shortly responded. Based on Ste''s behavior he can tell that it''s probably something rted to her family.


    "Thanks." Ste was grateful that he didn''t ask more questions.


    The reason she was reluctant to ask him for help is because they have an agreement not to meddle in each other''s work. She prefers that he is not implicated in anything rted to her side of family. If they discover that her husband is SP3CT3R, they wille after him as well. The only reason they didn''t force him to be active part of the family as soon as Elders found out about their rtionship is because they believe that he is an ordinary person without special skills; useless, how her own parents call him.


    "Did kids leave?" Ste was referring to Sarah and Aiden. She checked dining and family room, and it was empty. She knows that Sarah and Aiden are about to head out for their trip that morning, but she was not sure if they already left.


    "Yes. You missed them by about one hour." Edward''s expression darkened.


    "What happened?", Ste asked seeing change in Edward''s mood.


    "Are you sure about him?", Edward struggled to keep his voice calm. "That he is not a threat?"


    Ste was confused for a second until she realized who Edward is talking about. "Who? Aiden?"


    Edward gave a small nod as a response.


    Ste frowned seeing how serious Edward is. All kind of scenarios formed in her mind. ''Did he betray Sarah? No, no¡­ I watched him for a long time, he adores Sarah, he would not hurt her¡­ Did he join Voronin family?! No, he would not leave Sarah¡­ Did he convince Sarah to join Voronin family with him?!!''


    She struggled to stay calm while asking again, "What happened?"


    Edward inhaled, "Last night, the boy stopped by¡­ to tell me that he is taking our baby girl¡­ on a¡­ vacation¡­"


    Ste held her breath, waiting for him to continue. But he didn''t say anything for what seemed like forever.


    "And?" Ste lost her patience. "You can''t be in this state because of a vacation¡­ Right? Please tell me there is more¡­" She thought that if he is giving her this scare just because of a vacation, she will give him a piece of her mind. Sarah messaged her about this trip two days ago¡­ did Edward just found out about it now? Even if he did, what is with that reaction?


    "He said that he loves our baby girl very much¡­ and that¡­", Edward''s words were stuck in his throat.


    "What?!!" Ste was on the verge of snapping. Edward was driving her mad from suspense.


    Edward waved his hands. "I can''t make myself say it¡­ here¡­ listen to the recording¡­" He handed her an earpiece which is connected to his phone.


    "You recorded him?", Ste asked while cing earpiece in her left ear.


    "Eve did¡­ when he left, I asked Eve to send the sound file to me so I can make sure I heard it right¡­" Edward yed the recording.


    Ste listened to the recording. About a minuteter she smiled¡­ shortly after her eyes widened in surprise and she sat on the chair. Her hand moved to her face and covered her mouth.


    Recording ended and Ste removed the earpiece and handed it to Edward.


    "To answer your question: yes, I am sure about him. If there is anyone who would do anything to keep our baby girl safe, that is Aiden. And he is not a weakling. She is in good hands." She was assuring her husband and herself as well. She hopes that Aiden will do everything in his power to keep Sarah safe. She hopes that she is right¡­ because if she is wrong, it could be disastrous.


    Ste smiled. "Come on. Let''s go and get some sleep first. Then we can continue with our lives."


    Edward nodded and stood up. He was still not fully convinced about Aiden, but hearing that Ste has a good opinion of him, removed some of Edward''s concerns.


    "Don''t tell me that he is the reason why you didn''t sleepst night?", Ste giggled.


    Edward refused to respond. But his silence served as a confirmation. He wrapped his arm around Ste''s waist, and they headed up to their bedroom to catch up on missed sleep.


    ~ Somewhere above Pacific Ocean ~


    Aiden and Sarah are in a private jet.


    He is watching her, unable toprehend how fast she slept off.


    Sarah likes to sleep in the ne, humming of the engines and light shaking of the giant metallic bird makes a perfect luby for her. It''s a habit she picked up as a child, since she travelled with her mom often.


    The seats are veryfortable, with them being fully reclined, leg rest raised and armrest between them lowered, two seats made afy twin-size bed.


    He covered her with a nket and pulled her closer to him.


    Aiden pushed a lock of her hair away from her face.


    He remembered how she slept off in his apartment in Fairfield first time they watched a movie together and he moved her to his bed¡­ and next morning, her face full of shock was priceless¡­ but she still allowed him to hug her. He chuckled. ''So carefree and defenseless¡­ you are lucky I didn''t have any intention to take advantage of you¡­''


    Aiden tried to sleep next to her, but his mind was racing. After some time, he gave up on the idea to sleep.


    He kissed Sarah''s forehead and held her while she slept.

 Chapter 509 - Perfect Date (1)

    ~ Somewhere above Pacific Ocean ~


    Sarah woke up as jet started descending.


    She looked at her side and saw Aiden sleeping next to her. She smiled.


    Sarah could look at him all day, and it would not be enough. She observed his handsome face for a minute before reaching out her hand and gently traced with her fingers starting from his forehead, over temple, and then over cheek going toward his lips. When she was close to his lips, she cupped his cheek with her palm and kissed him gently.


    As she inched away, his lips stretched into a smile. "Last time you touched my face like that in a ne, you were too shy to kiss me."


    "I''m fixing that mistake now¡­" She knew that he is referring to their trip to Paris. She found it amazing how he remembers every little detail about them. "It seems we reached our mystery destination."


    He checked time and nodded.


    Sarah observed through the window that they are approaching a small, lonely, ind which is covered with lush vegetation. Only when jet took a turn did she see a runway reveal itself. As they descended, she realized that the ind is not so small.


    She looked at Aiden with a bit of horror in her face. "Please, tell me you didn''t buy an ind!"


    Heughed. "I didn''t buy an ind."


    She exhaled in relief and smiled. "Sorry, I had to check."


    Theynded and a person in a tan uniform, obviously staff member, greeted them, helped with suitcases and onto the golf cart. They took about ten-minute drive on a newly paved road through lush tropical vegetation until they reached a vi.


    Sarah was excited to see various tropical birds as they traveled. Colorful birds were not afraid of them as they stood low on branches very close to the road. Sarah was sure that if she extends her arm, she will touch them. She hoped that while they are here she cane back down this road, walking, and try to touch a bird, or two.


    They took a small bridge over arge lotus pond to ess the vi. Expansive two-story high living area weed them, and Sarah could tell immediately that this vi has luxury finishes. There was a booklet on the entry table, and Sarah nced through it. It was a description of the vi: eight bedrooms, nine bathrooms, gym, media room, game room, wi-fi, two swimming pools, hot tub, poolside bar, outdoor showers, sauna, beachfront¡­ She kept the booklet down. "How many people are staying here?"


    "I thought I told you, just the two of us. Staff is well trained; they will not be in the way." He smiled when he saw that he managed to impress her. "Let''s go find master bedroom and freshen up¡­ or do you want to eat first?"


    "Freshen up, then eat.", She confirmed.


    ¡­


    "Waaah! This is truly beautiful!", she eximed from the balcony which extends from the master bedroom. When looking down, Sarah observed swimming pool with a poolside bar, manicured garden speckled with tropical flowers of vibrant colors extends to the white sand beach and perfectly blue, calm ocean. ''Postcard-perfect!'' She took a deep breath inhaling the ocean mixed with some unknown sweet scent, she assumed flowers.


    Aiden watched Sarah from the room. Her hair and summer white dress were fluttering in the warm breeze. "Yes, truly beautiful¡­"


    Sarah turned around at the sound of his voice and met his gaze. She realized that he was talking about her, not about the view. Sarah smiled and felt that she is blushing. She turned back to look at the ocean, hoping that he didn''t notice, because he likes to tease her whenever she blushes. But she did like thepliment.


    Aiden stood right behind her; she could feel his firm chest on her back. His left arm went around her waist, and his right one extended to the front and pointed toward therge rock which is partially on the beach and the rest of it is in the ocean. "From there to the left is thegoon. Good for swimming and snorkeling. To the right, is good for surfing, scuba diving, and we can even get a submarine if you want to get deeper." His right arm went around her waist as well and he kissed her neck before continuing. "There are fewkes, waterfalls, we can go hiking, whatever you want¡­"


    Sarah turned to face him. "This is perfect."


    He lifted her chin and kissed her gently on the lips. "For me, you are the only perfection in this world."


    Sarah held her breath and blinked few times while staring at his handsome face which had an irresistible smile on. His eyes told her that he means what he said.


    Her cheeks were burning. She was sure that her whole face is red like a ripe tomato.


    Heughed, kissed each of her cheeks and embraced her. He was happy. "Yes, this is perfect.", he whispered while tightening his hug.


    ¡­


    They enjoyed food, freshly prepared.


    Sarah was not sure how did staff got the timing right. When they came downstairs, dining room was arranged with a meal for two. Food was hot, definitely set up no more than few minutes before they arrived. She didn''t see any chef or other staff member. ''Definitely well-trained staff¡­''


    Double-height ss wall was opened, and it created a seamless indoor-outdoor space.


    The view of the ocean between palm trees was great, freshly prepared fish was delicious¡­ but Sarah liked Aiden''spany the most. She knows that nothing would be this good if he is not with her, sharing the experience, enhancing it.


    Sarah took the grape and bit it. "Mmm¡­ very sweet¡­" She closed her eyes, enjoying the sweet juice that fruit released.


    She was shocked when Aiden''s mouth covered hers, and his tongue scooped the half eaten grape, stealing it from her mouth.


    "Not bad¡­", he analyzed taste of the grape and kissed her again. "But you are much sweeter."


    Sarah stared at him, shocked by his action, ttered by thepliment, stunned by his mesmerizing smile. And she blushed again.


    ''Third time! This is the third time that he got me flustered since we reached here. And we just arrived!'' Sarah was trying to calm her emotions. She could tell that Aiden is much more¡­ intense than usual.


    ¡­


    After food, Aiden asked if she wants to go for a swim.


    Sarah looked up. "The sun is high¡­ we can go swimmingter. How about a drink at that poolside bar? It provides shade."


    They changed into swimwear and headed to the bar.


    Bartender was there, waiting to serve them. Sarah was sure that he was not there when she looked earlier. She gave herself a task to figure out how do these people know what service they need.


    They took seats on barstools which are submerged in the pool, they were waist-deep into the water while sitting. The pool was heated, and temperature was perfect.


    "What will you have?", Aiden asked.


    Sarah smiled and shook her head. "You always let me pick¡­ how about now you order something." Sarah is aware that she always gets to choose drinks and Aiden only says: ''I will have the same.'' Because of that, she has no idea what his favorite beverage is.


    Seeing him give a small nod in agreement, she was curious to see what he will order.


    Sarah was stunned when he ordered two ''True love'' cocktails. She raised her eyebrows indicating that she needs an exnation. That is the cocktail she brought from her trip to Mexico and perfected it. Howe this local bartender knows how to make it?


    Aiden didn''t respond, pretending not to see her obvious signals.


    And sure enough, the two cocktails were served with sparkling water on the side¡­ and they tasted just right.


    Sarah pointed at the ss in front of her. "How is this possible?"


    Aiden finally exined, "I got the recipe from ck Rose. Kai learned how to make it. For you."


    "Kai?", she nced at the bartender who nodded in greeting.


    Sarah looked at Aiden not sure how to respond while his words ''for you'' rang in her ears.


    "I hope you like it." Aiden feared that Sarah is upset that he went ahead and asked for recipe of her cocktail without checking with her first.


    "I love it!", she honestly responded while huge smile bloomed on her face.


    Aiden exhaled in relief and smiled. ''So far, things are going well¡­'' In the next moment, he saw that her smile was gone, and she looked troubled. "Is something wrong?"


    "I was hoping to find out what you would drink, your favorite beverage¡­ and you ended up getting this.", Sarah voiced her thoughts.


    Aiden stood up and cupped Sarah''s cheeks with his palms, lifting her head so that she looks at him. "Since I''ve met you, my favorites are anything that is rted to you."


    "Oh¡­", was the only thing she could say. Sarah felt her cheeks burning, again. She was happy that he kissed her.. Because kiss was more than nice, and she hoped that it prevented him from seeing her blush.

 Chapter 510 - Perfect Date (2)

    Sarah was losing herself. Aiden''s embrace was firm and gentle, his kiss made her mind spin, his touch left fiery marks on her skin wherever itnded¡­ and today, his words tugged on strings of her heart, making her overfill with emotions.


    Aiden felt Sarah''s palms impatiently running over his back, pulling him closer to her, and he inched away, "Not yet... How about we do something else?"


    Sarah looked at him, her disbelief was impossible to hide. She nced down at his crotch, it was obvious that his lower half is not interested in doing something else, whatever that ELSE might be. ''What is the thing with ''not yet''? And what is that about doing something else?''


    She could notprehend that there will ever be a day when he will say ter'' to her. And that day was today!


    "Where did we talk for the first time?", She scrutinized him.


    He squinted. "Main administrative building of University, in front of bulletin board. Why did you ask me that?"


    "Just making sure it''s really you¡­", Sarah blinked few times.


    He was not sure why would she check if that is really him¡­ and then he realized: "Is my behavior different than usual?"


    She nodded. "This is the first time you said to wait."


    Aiden paused for a second and thenughed. "It just means I have something else nned¡­" He pushed a lock of Sarah''s hair behind her ear. "I spent some time on this date. I hope you will let me take the lead and enjoy this experience¡­ with me."


    Sarah thought for some time before responding with a small nod. She is not a person known for her patience, but she can see that he made ns, and that it''s important... there is no point sulking or arguing about this. So far everything was great, more than great. There is nothing wrong with waiting to see what is that else he nned.


    He pulled her closer and pressed himself at the cradle of her thighs. "Later, I will not be this patient."


    Sarah smiled, her cheeks still flushed¡­ and then suddenly she remembered where they are, and the bartender Kai. She nervously nced toward the bar¡­ he was not there. Sarah exhaled in relief.


    Aiden saw her ncing at the bar looking for Kai and reminded her, "I told you that staff will not be in the way."


    Sarah wanted to ask him how did Kai know to give them privacy, and when did he leave¡­ but Aiden was talking already, "Sun is lower¡­ "


    He took her hand and led her to the beach, distracting her from further questions.


    ¡­


    They spent few hours ying in the ocean.


    Sarah was surprised to see two Benelli B3R Sports Edition jet skis waiting for them. The smooth performance of a powerful watercraft provided an enjoyable experience, and the fact that Aiden was able to keep up with her, only added to the pleasure. They went back and forth between two imaginary points in the ocean, overtaking each other without counting who won the race how many times. It was strange for Sarah not to count points; she always counted, everything. And she always needed to win. But not against him. Aiden was an exception. Even if she lost a hundred times to him, she would not mind.


    They put scuba diving gear on, and explored ocean near the shore, on the right side of therge rock which Aiden pointed from the balcony earlier in the day. Sarah was surprised how ocean is so deep close to the shore. It looked as if someone cut a huge slice of the rocky terrain and left a chasm which was filled with water. Sarah thought how this is convenient foring close to the shore withrge vessels, if needed. She guessed that if they decide to take that submarine ride he mentioned, it will be from here¡­ Her thoughts got interrupted by arge leatherback sea turtle which passed less than a foot away from her. Sarah followed the turtle for some time, and Aiden followed Sarah¡­ making sure she does not go too far and end up getting swept up in the currents.


    Aiden was happy to see that Sarah is so excited that she was not able to control her smile.


    "Thank you!" She beamed and gave him a juicy kiss on the way to the shower.


    ¡­


    Sarah was impressed with the outdoor shower; she would rather call it an outdoor jungle-bathroom-spa.


    Shower is a small waterfall, and there is a huge tub of irregr shape, resembling a flower. Wines are all around the bathroom and throughout, dangling from above, providing privacy with their leaves and colorful blooms. It''s like a hidden spa in the middle of the jungle.


    Tub was already filled with water and flower petals. Sarah touched water in the tub, the temperature was just right. She squinted and looked around, again, not seeing any of the staff which obviously finished preparing water in the tub no more than few minutes before they arrived.


    Aiden observed her behavior andughed while pulling her under the waterfall.


    He pressed some point on therge rock wall, and waterfall became a gentle rainfall. Sarah was not able to see what he pressed, but it was not important... The water was softly touching her skin, making her feel like thousand butterfly kisses assaulted her body at the same time.


    Aiden kissed Sarah''s shoulders gently while untying strings of her bikini. His hands moved down her back, and she felt him tremble lightly as he washed sand off of her body, making sure that no spot on her skin is left neglected. His hot palms¡­ his fingers¡­ reached everywhere.


    She wanted to wash him as well, but he held her hands back, saying that he does not want to be distracted while he focuses on her. "Close your eyes¡­ and let me do this¡­", he whispered between kisses.


    She obeyed.


    Aiden knew that there was not much sand on any of them. Except for their feet, both were practically sand-free. At most, there was a need to rinse off ocean water. But he wanted to do this. He wanted to touch her. To feel her melt in his embrace. He had a n to wait until evening, but he forgot about it.


    Sarah was also aware that there is no sand that needs washing off, but his hot touch on her skin felt good, and she didn''t want him to stop just because of such a small detail like non-existent sand. His movements were slow, gentle, just like his kisses and she loved every moment of it.


    He was all around her. She felt his firm chest pressing on her back; his throbbing member at the end of her spine, grinding asionally. His hands were busy supporting her breast, kneading gently and ying with her nipples. His lips were kissing and sucking her neck and shoulders diligently.


    Sarah''s knees trembled and she turned to face him. Her hands ran over his shoulders and she held onto him, pulling him closer, inhaling his breath.


    Aiden moved her to the side and pressed the rock wall again; rainfall turned into a waterfall.


    In one swift move, he lifted Sarah and carried her to the tub.

 Chapter 511 - Perfect Date (3)

    Sarah was surprised that the tub has cushioned seats as well as back rests. She didn''t notice seats when she checked water temperature because of flower petals on the surface. Sarah didn''t have any time to admire the tub. Her brain was short-circuiting and refusing to work because Aiden''s hands never left her, and neither were his persistent kisses which only moved from her lips down her neck to the breasts, sucking briefly before going back up again.


    Aiden wanted to wait until evening. His n was to wait until the evening. But Sarah''s voice, the way she looks at him, her smell mixed with the ocean, her soft skin¡­ made him tremble from desire. Feeling her pull him closer, weing him, offering herself to him¡­ it was too much to stay away from. His will to waitpletely crumbled, making him forget about the ns that he worked on for a long time.


    His hand moved on the inside of her thigh, higher, and he felt between her folds for a moment before his finger slipped inside. He heard her moan and his soul trembled. He inched closer and used his hand to guide himself, eager to feel her, eager to hear her moans mixed with gasps, eager to see her flushed face and her eyes looking back at him, unable to hold focus.


    He moved slowly, rhythmically, reminding himself to stay present, ignoring his need to surrender to passion. Because all this is for her to see how much she means to him; to understand that he will give her everything she wants, and more¡­ and that he will take care of her¡­ and that he wants to spend the rest of his life doing that.


    Sarah felt him sliding in and out of her. It was a familiar feeling, yet slightly different, as if something is missing.


    She looked at him, and noticed his expression, slightly frowning, as if in pain¡­ looking to the side. Realization hit her¡­ this whole date thing¡­ why he said to wait forter, why he didn''t let her wash him, why he didn''t let her touch him¡­ he wants her to feel good, he wants her to know how much he loves her¡­ but she can''t feel good, not like this.


    "Aiden¡­", she called.


    Their eyes met.


    She smiled and held onto his shoulders while pulling herself up. She wanted to tell him that she knows that he loves her, and she does not want him to hold back.


    "I know¡­", she whispered in his lips. "But I can''t feel good if you are holding back."


    There was a moment of shock before smile appeared on his face and he dived in for a deep kiss. He scolded himself for forgetting the most important thing in their rtionship. The thing that ties them together, makes them inseparable, unable to live without each other. And that is the fact that they can be themselves, no hiding, no lying, no pretending. They ept each other as they are, even at a time when they are selfish and greedy. They love each otherpletely, including the dark beasts that hide within them.


    Her words changed everything. Now he was hungry, and not trying to control his impulse to devour her. He was pulling her closer, with every kiss, touch, thrust¡­ telling her that it''s never enough.


    Sarah felt him sliding in and out of her again. It was a familiar feeling, yet slightly different, it was more intimate than ever before. Some secret connection was established, strengthening the bond between them, and she was caught by surprise when he made her every nerve ending scream in pleasure as he throbbed inside her.


    Aiden kissed her gently few times but didn''t give her much time to rest. He lifted Sarah out of the tub, wrapped her in arge towel and carried her to the bedroom while she giggled, entertained by the fact that he didn''t cover himself up.


    "What is funny?", he tossed her on the bed. He was in a good mood, but slightly irritated by her giggling. They just made love in a tub, is something funny about that? ''If she has strength to giggle, then I didn''t do a good job!''


    Sarah shook her head vigorously, refusing to answer. Seeing his outraged expression, her giggles turned intoughs, and she was trying to hide them behind clearing her throat.


    He squinted and she instinctively moved backward, away from him, failing to suppress herughter.


    Aiden''s eyes shed in outrage that she is retreating with behavior which he interpreted as mocking. "I will show you¡­" He leaped on the bed, grabbed her ankle and pulled her toward him effortlessly.


    He was on top of her, their noses one inch from each other. Eyes locked on each other; his irritation mixed with her yfulness.


    "What will you show me?", she taunted him.


    Aiden''s expression showed that he epted her challenge. He kissed tip of her nose, lips, chin and moved lower as he unwrapped her towel.


    Sarahced her fingers in his hair and gasped as his tongue mercilessly worked its way between her legs. He sucked and licked and pushed. His fingers worked in perfect harmony with his lips and tongue until she screamed while seeing stars, even though she was not looking at the sky.


    Aiden enjoyed watching her flushed face and unfocused eyes while she panted.


    "You are delicious." He licked his lips.


    Sarah reached with her hand and closed her eyes for a moment, smiling, when she felt how hard he is. She moved her head, wanting to take him into her mouth, but he stopped her.


    He shook his head and smiled. "I am the one making you feel good."


    Aiden ignored her protests. He pushed her back, lifted her behind while tucking the pillow under it.


    Sarah felt him inside her, and her mind exploded with realization how that small pillow can make a difference in angle¡­ and they were back¡­ consumed into unrestrained feeling of heat, skin, sweat, hot breaths, groans, moans, and pants while he mmed himself into her. Again, and again.


    ¡­


    Later that evening, Aiden and Sarah are in bed, holding each other in silence. They are both spent. Happy, but spent.


    Aiden kissed top of her head and rubbed her shoulder.


    Sarah''s head was on his chest. She was listening to his heartbeat and inhaling his scent.


    His stomach grumbled.


    She lifted her head to look at him. "We should get something to eat."


    "Just a bit longer." He turned his body slightly toward Sarah and embraced her tightly.


    Sarah was surprised. "Eh? Since when are you able to hold back on food?"


    "You are the only one who can make me voluntarily postpone a meal."


    He is known to be cranky when hungry, like a small child.


    Sarah grimaced, but with her head lowered, so that he does not see. "I''m d you are putting me above food."


    "I don''t have a choice. Without you, I don''t have an appetite.", He said with a straight face.


    In some way, she found that statement very romantic. She buried her face in his chest. "I don''t wish to dress up. Can we have food in bed?"


    "If you wish¡­" He smiled. "But let''s shower first."


    She nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    After shower, Sarah got out of the bathroom and was tying up a bathrobe around her waist. She stopped in her tracks when she saw Aiden pull into the bedroom arge five-level cart full of food.


    She was looking around the room. ''Cameras! They must have cameras!'' That was the only exnation how staff knew they want food, and in the bedroom! ''That means they can see us?!!''


    Aiden saw her panicked expression while she looked thought the room and could guess her thoughts. He chuckled. "There is no spying equipment. Rx¡­ Do you really think I would let anyone watch you?"


    Sarah felt her heart skip a beat at hisment. She loves how protective he is of her.


    He noticed that she stopped looking around and his attention went back on food. "Where do you want to eat? Bed? Table? Or Balcony?"


    She squinted while analyzing his words. ''If there is no spying equipment, then he is the one telling them when and what¡­ I need to keep a closer eye on him¡­'' Sarah was determined to figure out how this mystery well-trained staff operates.


    They enjoyed dinner on the balcony.

 Chapter 512 - Perfect Date (4)

    ~ Ind, somewhere in Pacific Ocean ~


    Aiden checked time on the bedside digital clock, it was just past midnight.


    "It''s time¡­ dress up." His excitement was obvious.


    Sarah checked the time and looked at him with an unreadable expression. "After midnight? Bats? Vampires?" It was obvious that she was not very interested in going out at this hour. Not when there is a jungle behind them¡­ and she was tired. ''Can''t it wait until morning?''


    "You have a strange imagination¡­ and yourck of enthusiasm is not appreciated." He gave her a reprimanding look.


    She realized that he has something nned. That is why he got his t-shirt and cargo shorts on half an hour ago.


    Aiden noticed that her resistance subsided. "Now go dress up, or we will miss it." He ushered her to the closet.


    Two minutester, Sarah walked out in shorts and a t-shirt, style and colors matching his.


    He took her hand and led the way outside.


    His cheerful attitude improved her mood as well.


    They reached the beach, and there was onerge lounging chair waiting for them, close to the water.


    Aiden sat on the chair and pulled Sarah to sit between his legs while her back leaned on his chest.


    "We are waiting for something?", she wanted to confirm.


    "Yes¡­ few minutes¡­", he kissed her temple and fidgeted for a bit.


    Sarah looked up and admired billions of stars which speckled the dark moonless sky. She was trying to guess what they are waiting for. ''Fireworks?'' She saw a shooting star. ''Meteor shower?''


    "Did you make a wish?", he saw the same shooting star that she did.


    She shook her head. "If a space debris which burns as it enters Earth''s atmosphere can make wishese true, there would be a lot of rich and famous people, and polygamy would be legal across the globe."


    He chuckled and knocked her head lightly. "Can''t you y along nicely?"


    "Oh, OK¡­" She thought for a second. "But still, I didn''t make a wish."


    "If you find something that can make your wishe true, any wish, what would you wish for?", he continued probing.


    She was silently contemting for some time before answering, "Nothing. I have everything I want, and what I don''t have yet, I will get it myself¡­ What would you wish for?"


    "That we stay like this, together¡­ forever.", he responded.


    Sarah straightened her back and turned to face him. His words touched her heart, but she saw a w and she had to point out. "You don''t need a wish for that. If you make it, it will be troublesome."


    Sarah saw him raising his eyebrows, expecting an exnation. She took a deep breath and continued. "Nothing can separate us, so making a wish that we stay together is¡­ a wasted wish. However, if we ever do end up¡­ splitting up¡­ it means that at least one of us had a change of heart. And at that point, a wish to stay together with someone who is not willing is¡­ troublesome."


    He was obviously stunned and not pleased with her exnation. "I understand your logic¡­ but at the same time, it hurts me to hear you talk about us splitting up in such a calm manner."


    Sarah saw his pained expression and regretted her choice of words. She had to fix this¡­ that is not what she meant¡­ she spoke with urgency, tinge of panic in her voice: "I was only trying to exin why such a wish will be wasted. I have no intention of breaking up with you, ever. I can''t imagine myself without you in my life."


    She looked into his dark eyes which hid an endless abyss within and felt his grip on her tighten.


    He pulled her body closer to him and they kissed. Slowly. Each kiss was making the world around them disappear in the blur a bit more, until there was nothing left. His arm held back of her head while hiding in her hair, their bodies pressed against each other, and nothing else mattered.


    Sarah melted in his arms, gripping his back firmly, making sure that he does not disappear with the rest of the world, and she could only describe the feeling as a total surrender.


    He rested his forehead on hers and she could see that he is smiling. And she was smiling as well.


    Sarah inched away and looked into Aiden''s eyes and stopped breathing. His eyes were glowing! His always dark eyes now had a strong light blue glow! She blinked few times to make sure she is not imagining. ''Yes! He has magic!'' All her years of experience yingputer games were put into good use as she analyzed: ''White magic is for snow. Blue magic is for water¡­ Light blue means that he is an ice wizard! But his body is warm¡­ so it''s warm ice. Yes, if you imbue ice with magic, it can feel warm... And his eyes are glowing strongly, which means he has a lot of mana! He must be a powerful wizard¡­''


    She saw him nce behind her and his smile widened. And then a wave of disappointment hit her. ''His eyes are not glowing¡­ they are reflecting what is behind me¡­ BEHIND ME?!!''


    She turned around and looked toward the ocean¡­ waves brought in with them light blue glow. She remembered reading about this: bioluminescent nkton. Microscopic organisms which glow and are carried by the currents.


    Any picture she saw previously didn''t do justice to what she is looking at now. It seemed like the ocean has stars on its own. ''Like magic¡­''


    Sarah shook her head and smiled at herself when she remembered how she said that she does not believe in wishing stars and then, for a moment she believed, or hoped, that Aiden is an ice wizard. She turned to look at him. ''Yes, if it''s rted to him, I will believe in anything. Even magic.''


    They held hands while walking to the ocean and admiring the magnificent disy of nature. Sarah turned around and saw that their footprints in the sand close to the water are glowing. She observed that waves are washing on the sand nkton and they are not going back in the ocean while currents are making the colony drift away from the shore. Sarah squatted and started collecting and pushing in the water sand mixed with light blue glow.


    "What are you doing?", Aiden asked when he observed her actions.


    "If they don''t go back in water, they will die." Sarah responded without pausing her actions.


    "There are too many, you can''t save them all¡­" He wanted to say that this happens every evening, and it''s a circle of life for these tiny creatures and pushing few of them back in the water will not make any difference...


    "I can save at least some of them.", she stubbornly pushed the sand back in the ocean.


    Aiden paused for a moment and then decided to give up on persuading her to stop. He squatted not far from her and started pushing microscopic creatures back in the ocean while scooping them together with sand. He remembered those girls (and boys) in Africa and how she was not able to stay still when she saw them helpless¡­ and he remembered stories from her ''Sigma army'', how she helped them when they were in a pinch. He knew that Sarah is inclined to approach people in need of help, and now he saw that she will help even microscopic organisms.


    Aiden looked at her and thought how she is the most beautiful girl in the world, inside and out. Before meeting her, he didn''t know that someone can be so kind.


    It didn''t take long for tide to pull the ocean away, the nkton colony was long gone with the current, and light blue glow on the sand dimmed beforepletely dying away. Only then did Sarah stop her rescue efforts.


    He held her close to him as they walked back toward vi. "You know¡­ I thought that the sight of a glowing ocean will impress you. And you transformed it into a rescue operation."


    Sarah heard disappointment in his voice. He should not be feeling down¡­ "It was beautiful¡­ and I am impressed by all the effort you put into this. For a moment, I thought you are a wizard."


    He liked what he heard. Smug smirk appeared on his face. "What kind of wizard?"


    She giggled seeing him switch his mood so quickly. "Ice wizard."


    He frowned, not understanding where that came from. There was nothing icy or cold, how can she give him a role of an ice wizard?


    "A very powerful one.", she quickly added.


    He thought for a second and then smile came back to his face. ''I can be a very powerful ice wizard¡­''


    It''s not important from where it came from. As long as she sees him as a very powerful character, nothing else matters.


    They showered before going to bed.


    Sarah slept off within a minute.


    Aiden kissed her forehead gently, taking care not to disturb her sleep and held her tightly. He was happy. First day went well.. With those thoughts he drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 513 - Business Trip - Paris (1)

    While Sarah and Aiden are enjoying their five-day-date, JoAnna is apanying Jeff on his business trip.


    ~ Paris, France ~


    JoAnna woke up in a presidential suite of a hotel in Paris, next to Jeff. She snuggled next to him and inhaled his scent. JoAnna was grateful that she can join him on a business trip like this. After few stolen minutes of caressing his toned abs while he slept, she checked time.


    JoAnna knows that he has meetings starting in the morning, so she can''t let him sleep. "Jeff, honey¡­ it''s time to wake up.", she kissed him gently.


    He smiled for a second and then puckered his lips demanding more kisses without opening his eyes.


    She wondered how long is he awake. He probably enjoyed her feeling out his abs, pretending to be asleep. She giggled and gave him what he wanted, with interest. When his handnded on the back of her head and he deepened the kiss while his other hand started kneading her behind, she struggled to move away. "You will bete!"


    Only then he opened his eyes and frowned.


    "French people are alwayste." He shed a smile and pulled her back to him.


    JoAnna didn''t object. Feeling her man early morning in Paris, or anywhere else, was just what she wished for.


    ¡­


    They got ready for the day and breakfast was delivered to their room.


    JoAnna sat on the balcony with a great view of Eiffel Tower, waiting for Jeff to join her.


    He came from behind, gave her a quick kiss and grabbed a pastry. "I need to go."


    She frowned seeing that he is in his business suit and ready to head out. "What about French people beingte?"


    "I lied¡­", He grinned and went to get his briefcase with hurried steps.


    Jeff came back few secondster for another quick kiss and one more pastry. "Stay safe, don''t go anywhere alone, I will let you know when I''m done¡­ and I made dinner ns." He gave her one more quick kiss before stuffing pastry in his mouth and rushing out of their hotel suite.


    JoAnna didn''t get a chance to respond, he was already gone. She exhaled and shook her head thinking how silly Jeff is. ''He lied¡­'', she giggled.


    JoAnna looked at coffee, pastries and fruits on the table, and got her phone. She texted Bridgette to join her when Steve leaves.


    Of course, Bridgette came less than a minuteter, since Steve left with Jeff.


    Two of them had breakfast while nning for the day. Previous night they got various brochures with tourist attractions from the lobby.


    Bridgette was interested in Louvre museum, but JoAnna was not very excited about that. "It''s always crowded, and even if we pay extra for personal tour so that we avoid waiting in line to get in, you still need to wait in order to see the exhibits¡­ if we go there, it will take at least three hours."


    That made Bridgette change her mind. She was not excited about the crowds.


    JoAnna said that they can visit other ces, and they went through brochures which listed arge selection of museums, castles, restaurants, small eateries, gardens open to public, shopping areas...


    They agreed to go to few smaller museums, close to downtown Paris. They will have lunch in Eiffel Tower which JoAnna already got reservations for, and after lunch is shopping in Rue Saint-Honor¨¦ until their legs ache or Jeff and Steve are done with work, whicheveres first.


    JoAnna and Bridgette spent the morning visiting two museums out of four that they originally nned, and it was already time for lunch.


    They had lunch in the restaurant in Eiffel Tower. Great view, great food, greatpany. JoAnna missed Jeff and sent him few photos of her and Bridgette, view, food, and sad emojis as well as few others, to show him that she is missing him.


    ¡­


    Few miles away, Jeff was having lunch with Steve, and his business partners. His phone was on silent, but everyone could see that the screen was getting lit up with icons of hearts, emojis sending kisses and crying. Jeff smiled seeing messages from JoAnna and took his time to respond. Steve helped him to master the emoji-texting, so he sent few of those as well.


    His business partners didn''t mind. They exined that it''s normal for a man to show extra care for his mistress.


    Jeff frowned at these words, not understanding why they think he has a mistress.


    French business partners didn''t believe that the girl on the other side is not a mistress. They all had wives and girlfriends and mistresses. They are proud to keep the reputation of French people as great lovers.


    Jeff and Steve only nced at each other with silent understanding that they will not mention that to JoAnna and Bridgette in order to avoid any potential misunderstandings.


    ¡­


    JoAnna was happy to see Jeff''s responses. She kept her phone away. "I don''t want to disturb him. I know he is in a meeting. Howe you didn''t text Steve?"


    "We agreed not to contact each other during work hours, unless it''s urgent.", Bridgette responded. "Besides, I''m having lunch with my Boss. How can I text?"


    "Oh? You decided to be my assistant?", JoAnna smiled.


    Bridgette smiled back. "Look at all this¡­ I already went to Brazil and I''m in France, and I didn''t even sign a contract¡­ being your assistant has a lot of benefits. I would be crazy to refuse. Also, I can be close to Steve."


    "Well, we should order something to celebrate!", JoAnna waved to the waiter. "I will get Jeff to prepare documentation for you to officially be my assistant, as soon as we get back to Los Angeles." They ordered desserts.


    "You will be busy right away, I''m looking for a house, and will be nning a wedding¡­ but after that we will take month long honeymoon. You can treat that as one-month long vacation." JoAnna exined.


    Bridgette could not hide her thoughts, "House shopping, wedding and then one month off. I like it already."


    They bothughed.


    "I got a task to find out your opinion on one thing¡­", JoAnna spoke over a delicate chocte souffl¨¦. "Sophia wanted to ask you, but Felix is always around so she thought that I might get a chance to talk about this with you without Felix eavesdropping. It''s rted to their wedding."


    Bridgette took a bite of chocte dessert and waited for JoAnna to talk.


    "As you know, Sophia wants to invite your mother¡­ and Felix is against it¡­ what do you think?"


    "I don''t have opinion if my mother should attend their wedding or not." Bridgette responded.


    "Not that¡­" JoAnna shook her head and exined. "Sophia wants to hear your opinion why is Felix so against it. He does not want to talk about it, and Sophia is trying to understand. How she sees it, this is once in a lifetime event, and it would be pity not to have mother of the groom attending. Do you think that she will cause a scene? Ruin a wedding? Sophia hopes that if your motheres and sees them in love, surrounded with friends and family that she will ept them as well."


    Bridgette listened to JoAnna carefully and nodded. "My mother is a difficult person. I don''t know exactly what happened when my brother took Sophia to visit maman, but I know that she had someone else nned as a perfect partner for my brother. And I can assume that from start, Sophia had no chance in maman''s eyes¡­ because she is not that other woman. Now¡­ is maman capable to cause a scene? Yes. Ruin a wedding? Maybe. But maman likes to maintain image of ady in public, so I don''t think that she will do anything openly. Scheming? Yes, especially if she finds allies. But openly, she will at most ignore things she disapproves of." Bridgette finished her answer and added before JoAnna could ask more questions: "This is only my opinion. I believe that my brother will have simr thoughts. It is highly probably that he does not want maman there because he does not want Sophia to have any stress. If maman gets a chance to do something without being noticed, she will not hesitate¡­ Felix brought Sophia, and maman opposed. Felix ignored her. Maman is angry, she will not let it go."


    JoAnna thought for some time. "It does not seem you like her, do you?"


    Bridgette showed a bitter smile, and her eyes became sad. "Maman? I grew up in her house¡­ but my brother raised me. Without him, I don''t know how things would turn out. As I said, she is a difficult person. There is a reason why I moved all the way to Los Angeles as soon as I finished my education and I had enough savings."


    JoAnna nodded in understanding and didn''t want to probe more into the topic. It seems that their mom is not a person who is easy to get along with.. Two of them didn''t speak much while finishing their desserts, each with her own thoughts.

 Chapter 514 - Business Trip - Paris (2)

    ~ Paris, France ~


    After lunch JoAnna and Bridgette headed to Rue Saint-Honor¨¦, advertised as a must visit shopping strip full of high-end brands and great boutiques.


    Girls felt like they are in heaven while going though stores and it didn''t take long until they requested service for their loot to be delivered to the hotel, so that they can continue shopping with free hands.


    JoAnna was excited to find matching purses for herself and for her sisters. She also got essories for Ste and Edward, Aiden and Felix, and she didn''t neglect nor and Oscar either. Of course, Jeff got most of the things: numerous neckties, three jackets, wristwatch, cufflinks¡­ She got few sets of couples-clothing, which even included riding suits. JoAnna was enjoying to the fullest.


    She was hit with a realization when they were in a clothing store, surrounded with fancy gowns. "Bridesmaids¡­", JoAnna mumbled. "Bridgette? Will you be my bridesmaid?"


    Bridgette''s eyes sparkled. "Absolutely!"


    JoAnna showed a wide smile. "I''m sure that Steve will ept to be one of the groomsmen. Maybe we can order clothes from here. These dresses are breathtaking¡­"


    Bridgette shook her head. "I don''t think it''s convenient. There will be a need for fitting. Can wee to Paris when it''s close to wedding?"


    JoAnna thought for some time. "True¡­ something closer to Los Angeles will be better. Oh! You are already very handy to have around, my assistant Bridgette!"


    Both of themughed.


    Bridgette was much more conservative with shopping. She wanted to get things for Steve, but was not sure how much, so she ended up getting few essories and few tops. She also got few things for Sophia, Felix, Sarah and Aiden and for Damien and his family.


    JoAnna observed that Bridgette didn''t get anything for her maman, but she didn''t want toment on that.


    When they got tired, two of them took rest at one coffee shop. They sipped coffee and chilled beverages while snacking on a variety of freshly made macaroons and watching other shoppers pass by. After that they resumed shopping. They street is very long, lined up with numerous stores, and two of them would probably shop until the closing hours, butter in the afternoon they got texts from Jeff and Steve that they are done with work, so they headed back to the hotel.


    JoAnna was surprised to see a mountain of boxes and bags in the middle of the room. When her hands were crowded with bags, she would get them delivered to the hotel suite, and she didn''t realize how many things she bought. Until now. JoAnna concluded that she needs to buy few suitcases as well so that these things fit.


    "I see you had a good day.", Jeff came out of the bedroom, freshly showered.


    JoAnna shyly smiled, feeling a bit guilty. "I don''t know how this happened¡­", she was pointing to therge pile of her afternoon shopping-loot.


    Jeffughed. "Did you have fun?"


    JoAnna nodded.


    "That is all what counts!", he pulled her in his embrace and kissed her.


    She loves that he is indulging her. "How was your day?"


    "In terms of work, good. But I missed you¡­", he tightened his hug. "Did you miss me?"


    "Of course! I missed you so much that I had to fill that empty void with shopping! And macaroons!", she responded cheekily.


    Heughed.


    JoAnna went to freshen up, and when she came out of the bathroom, she found Jeff on the balcony.


    "Lovely view.", she was talking about the Paris and Eiffel tower, and her man rxing on the balcony. It all fitted into one postcard-perfect picture she took with her phone.


    He pulled her to sit in hisp and kissed her. "Yes, the best."


    Two of them enjoyedte afternoon with fresh fruits and cuddles.


    As sun started dipping behind the city view, Jeff took JoAnna for a walk along Berges de Seine.


    JoAnna thought how that was very romantic. They walked slowly, next to river Seine, holding each other tightly and kissing every few steps. They didn''t stand out at all. There was a lot of couples walking or sitting on benches doing exactly the same thing.


    Jeff stopped in front of a small dock, where arge boat-restaurant was docked. It seemed empty. Jeff led JoAnna inside, and they were weed by lined-up staff which showed them a way to one lonely table in the middle of the dining area.


    JoAnna could tell that this restaurant should have many more tables.


    She smiled when she realized, "You booked the whole ce just for us?"


    Jeff gave a small nod in response.


    JoAnna didn''tin. She knows that Jeff likes to go over the top for her, and she decided, long ago, not to deny him that pleasure.


    He pulled a chair for her to sit. As soon as both of them were seated, boat started gliding over river.


    Jeff saw JoAnna enjoy the view of Paris at night and needed to confess. "I must admit that I did this based on a rmendation."


    "Oh? Who is mighty enough to give you an advice which you will follow?" It''s not unusual to get ideas from different sources, but she found it interesting that he was willing to admit that.


    Jeffughed at her choice of words. "My brother."


    JoAnna''s expression showed that she has difficulty believing him.


    Jeff exined. "He booked this ce when he was courting your sister, and he said that it worked like a charm."


    JoAnnaughed. "I struggle to imagine Aiden as a love expert."


    Jeff could not deny it. "He is much better in romancing a woman than me. He also gave me few good tips before I decided to go after you."


    ''Go after me?'' JoAnna had difficulty digesting that expression. But she focused on another part of his sentence. "Few good tips?"


    "Yes. He told me to be myself."


    "That is actually a good tip.", JoAnnaughed. "And this dinner on a boat, just the two of us¡­ it''s very romantic. I love it."


    Jeff showed a big smile. He was happy that JoAnna approves.


    JoAnna thought about Jeff''s words and for a moment her thoughts wondered toward Sarah, remembering that she is on her date with Aiden. The words how Aiden is much better at romancing a woman bothered JoAnna. ''Is he a yer?'' JoAnna knows that Aiden is faithful to her baby sister, but Jeff''s words implied that Aiden has experience-filled-past with girls. Knowing Sarah, she will not like it if she finds about that. Who would? JoAnna did her best to suppress those thoughts, for now. She is in the city of love with the man she loves¡­ she will think about her potential brother-inw some other time.


    ...


    Later that evening, JoAnna had a video chat with Sophia and told her about a lunch-talk she had with Bridgette rted to Bridgette''s and Felix''s mother. Sophia was conflicted while listening.


    "How much I got, it''s not a good idea to invite her, big sis.", JoAnna advised.


    "I hear you." Sophia dryly responded.


    "But you still want to invite her?", JoAnna observed.


    Sophia gave a small nod. "No matter how much I don''t like her, and she does not like me¡­ she is the mother of the man I love. I feel guilty for being a reason that two of them are not on good terms. Even if he didn''t like her previously, they were at least speaking. I know he cares about her. He bought her a house. He would not do that if he does not care¡­ And if we go with this wedding without inviting her, I know that this gap between them will only widen."


    JoAnna felt sorry for Sophia. "Whatever you decide, know that you have my support. And I''m sure Sarah feels the same. If you invite his mother, and shees, there will be more people than just two of us who can help to keep an eye on that woman, and make sure she does not cause trouble."


    ¡­


    Jeff and JoAnna were getting in bed, and Jeff noticed that JoAnna''s mood is low.


    "I''m sad because Sophia has issues with Felix''s mother." She responded when he asked what is going on.


    "Issues?" He was curious what got JoAnna upset and hoped that he can help. Or at least listen.


    JoAnna didn''t want to repeat everything that Bridgette said, but she summarized. "Felix''s mother had intention to match him with some girl. And then he showed up with Sophia. His mother didn''t approve of his choice, and Felix obviously ignored her objections about Sophia. Bridgette thinks that she will not let it go and that she will seek to get her revenge if she gets a chance¡­ and Sophia wants to invite her to their wedding."


    Jeff understood. "You think she will cause trouble at the wedding?"


    JoAnna nodded.


    "I can get increased security¡­ We can say it''s for two of us, and they can keep an eye on that woman."


    JoAnna looked at him and smiled.


    He saw that she approves and continued: "Also, there is Eve, and your mother is not a simple woman¡­ and with all six of us there, she will not be able to move a finger without us knowing about it. If you are so worried, just inject her with one of your magical mixtures and paralyze her." Heughed.


    JoAnna''s face lit up as she was listening to him. "That is not a bad idea¡­ Let me text Sophia¡­", she took her phone.


    Jeff was not sure which part of what he said she liked, but he saw that her mood improved.. That was all that counts.

 Chapter 515 - Perfect Date - Day 2 (1)

    ~ Ind, somewhere in Pacific Ocean ~


    Sarah woke up and stretchedzily, inhaling a sweet scent. She looked around and saw that bed is covered in flower petals. As much as she was delighted by a romantic gesture, she was disappointed that Aiden was not there. She would trade all the petals in the world for his presence next to her when she wakes up.


    Sarah got up, wrapped herself in a bedsheet and went to find him. She checked bathroom, then into separate sitting area¡­ and found him on the balcony with hisptop. He was dressed up for the day.


    Aiden was facing the door and saw her approach. He swiftly stood up while closing theptop and walked to her. "You are awake¡­" He lifted her up and carried back to the bed.


    "When did you wake up?" Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck and settled her head below his chin. Based on his scent, she can tell that he already shaved and showered.


    "Not long ago. I didn''t want to wake you up." He ced her on the bed andid next to her.


    "Not long ago?", she waved a flower petal in front of his face. "I can imagine this took time."


    "Do you like it?"


    Sarah sighed. How can she say that she does not like it? Especially when she is facing that handsome face and his expectant eyes. "I love it¡­ but I wish that you take care of yourself and make sure you rest enough."


    "I didn''te here to rest."


    "Oh? Why did youe here?" She was curious what his response will be, ready to engage in verbal outwitting match.


    "I came to romance you until I make you mine."


    Sarah stared at him with her mouth half open for some time. She had to admit that he won the match before it started.


    Aiden smiled while not breaking eye contact.


    "I am yours¡­", Sarah whispered when she remembered that she can speak.


    He nudged her nose with his while he spoke, and his breath caressed her face. "Sometimes you don''t see what is behind the wall you are standing next to. That is what I''m doing¡­ breaking the wall, so that you can see the next level of surrender."


    "How many walls are there?"


    "I don''t know¡­ I n to keep on tearing them down until I''m satisfied."


    Sarah was not sure if what he said was extremely deep or aplete rubbish. But she can''t deny that intensity of his gaze and that devilish smile rendered her unable to think. ''What walls? What next level of surrender? Is there a next level beyond this? We are already together, sharing practically everything, what can possibly the next level be?'' Questions popped up in her head, but her brain refused to answer to any of them.


    "Don''t worry about it." He spoke between gentle kisses whichnded all over her face. "You will understand when the walls fall down¡­ Just rx and let me do my thing¡­"


    Sarah gave up on trying to understand the meaning behind his words. His lips were too distracting, anyway. Sheced her fingers in his hair and returned his kisses.


    And just when she started pulling herself closer to him, he inched away and kissed tip of her nose. "Let''s eat."


    Sarah exhaled in frustration. "ns?"


    He gave a small nod and after few quick kisses got out of the bed and ushered her to the bathroom to get ready.


    After breakfast, Sarah saw two pairs of hiking boots waiting for them. Her eyes lit up from excitement. ''Birds!'' She wanted to touch those birds.


    Sarah wanted to change from the dress she was wearing to something more hike-friendly, but Aiden convinced her that there is no need. They are not going far, but there might be rocks, so boots that can protect feet are rmended.


    They walked few minutes on the road before taking a turn. Sarah was happy to see all different birds. And she was able to touch them! She could rub their belly, and pat their head gently, but if she tried to hold any of the birds she approached, they would open their beaks warning her to give up on that idea. She attempted to get few birds to move from the branch to her hand, but she was unsessful. Aiden patiently waited until she finished her bird-fun and then they continued their journey.


    Tall trees provided a very good shade. Weather was sunny and warm, but being in a shade, apanied by a constant tropical breeze, made the whole experience pleasant.


    After about another ten minutes of walking, Aiden stopped and moved to stand in front of her.


    "Close your eyes", he demanded.


    She obeyed and smiled wondering what he nned next.


    He took her hands in his and led the way. Sarah could feel that they stepped out of the shade of the jungle and are in the sun; it seems that they reached some clearance. She could hear birds chirping and water humming further away, like a waterfall. After about a minute, maybe less, they stopped walking.


    "There is a rock behind you. Slightly above knee your level. You can sit here.", he exined.


    She slowly went into a squat until her bottom felt the warm rock surface.


    His grip on her hand got loose, and Sarah thought that he will let go. She wrapped her fingers around his hand firmly.


    "I''m not leaving¡­" She could hear in his voice that he is nervous, and she felt him sit next to her. "Open your eyes."


    Sarah opened her eyes and was amazed to see that they are sitting in a clearance, surrounded by jungle. Ground is covered with low grass which is speckled with wildflowers and asional rocks. A bit further away, there is number of tall bushes with bright red and purple blooms. Numerous butterflies danced from one flower to another, unable to decide between bushes and wildflowers.


    "This¡­", she was at a loss for words.


    "I remember that when I asked you about progress on your virtual experience*¡­ you said that you don''t have an inspiration, and that is why you didn''t work on it for a while. I thought this can be an inspiration¡­" Aiden anxiously observed her expression which showed surprise and not more than that. He rxed only when he saw her smile.


    "This is perfect!", Sarah eximed and stood up. She started walking toward bushes. Her VR jungle experience does not have them, and she was eager to see them up-close.


    Aiden watched her touch a petal of one vibrant purple bloom gently with her index finger and then she smelled it. Based on her smile, he guessed that she likes the scent. Heughed while watching her run around, trying to catch butterflies. He was mesmerized with her elegance and beauty while she picked wildflowers.


    Sarah''s hands moved swiftly as she made two wreath headbands out of wildflowers.


    "You are my fairy!", Aiden proimed when he saw her twirl among wildflowers with a flowery essory on her head.


    "¡­and you are my fairy king.", Sarah whispered while cing the wildflower crown on his head. She held his cheeks in her palms while kissing him softly.


    His arms wrapped around her waist and he lifted her.


    Sarah was not sure if Aiden whirled them around in that field of wildflowers, or everything around them was spinning, but in any case, she held onto him tightly as if he is the only solid rock in an ocean of quicksand. And she kissed him until she was sure that everything around them vanished and they were the only two people left in the world. And then she kissed him some more.. And he kissed her back.

 Chapter 516 - Perfect Date - Day 2 (2)

    Aiden and Sarah are holding each other and walking through the tropical jungle. They are following a narrow trail made out of small pebbles, obviously well maintained, since there is no grass or anything else sticking out of ce.


    As they walked, sound of the waterfall was getting closer, and when they emerged between two bushes, there it was: a picture perfect scene of a small clearing of low cut grass, on three sides surrounded with bushes filled with colorful blooms, and tall trees; on the fourth side clearing opens up to a crystal clearke and a tall cliff in the distance from which a waterfall crashes into the far side of theke.


    In the middle of theke there is a small ind which holds a white gazebo.


    Aiden smiled as he looked at Sarah''s expression. In his mind, he counted this as another sess.


    Sarah could not hide that she is impressed.


    Aiden led her to the edge of theke, and she saw two towels neatly folded, waiting for them.


    When Sarah looked at Aiden, their eyes met. He ced a gentle kiss on her lips and tilted his head toward the gazebo. "Lunch is there."


    "Oh¡­", Sarah realized that they will have lunch in the middle of theke with an amazing view of the waterfall! She looked around and was confused. "I don''t see any boat."


    Aiden revealed a mischievous smile. He was waiting for her to notice. "We will not use one."


    "How are we going to reach there?", she was still looking around, thinking that she missed something.


    "Follow my lead¡­", Sarah heard him say.


    It took her a minute to look at him and realize that he removed his clothes and is pulling down his underwear.


    Aiden observed Sarah''s stunned andpletely red face and tilted his head slightly. "Don''t tell me you haven''t seen this before?", he was referring to his naked body.


    "There is no one here except for two of us¡­ Do you need help?" He was in front of her, removing her dress.


    Sarah stood in ce, frozen. Only when her dress was on the ground and he reached to remove her bra did she step back and bashfully tried to cover herself up with her hands.


    "You either remove it, or it will get wet.", Aiden said with a chuckle, and jumped in the water after seeing that she will not let him undress her further.


    Sarah was still stunned. She was never naked in open, without walls protecting her, or the dark, or something that can provide privacy.


    ''OK, OK! I can do this!'', She was giving herself a pep-talk. ''He did it. If I don''t, he will make fun of me¡­ and he already saw everything¡­ I can do this!'' Sarah took a deep breath, swiftly removed her bra and panties and jumped in theke.


    Ind is a short swim away, and Sarah was pleasantly surprised to see that there were neatly folded towels, bathrobes as well as slippers waiting for them.


    Gazebo had afortable deep seating all around, except for the small gap where entrance is. Fluffy pillows are neatly arranged on the seating area and in the middle was a table, filled with covered tes, obviously containing dishes that were prepared for their lunch. Under the table was a cooler filled with beverages.


    "My love¡­", Aiden extended his arm to Sarah, palm up.


    She did her best not to show how wildly her heart is beating as she ced her hand in his and followed him into the gazebo. His words, his smile, how he looked at her, the whole atmosphere¡­ everything was an emotional overload. Her cheeks were red, and her lips were curved into a smile. She was not able to control those.


    He was making sure that te in front of her is full of food, before getting some for himself.


    "Why are you not eating?", he asked thinking that maybe something is wrong with the food. He saw her staring at him, but he still thought that she should eat. It was past lunchtime.


    When she didn''t respond, he tapped tip of her nose and startled her. "Eat... it''s best when it''s fresh."


    Sarah nodded, but still didn''t start eating. Her brain short-circuited and she only stared at him. They were sitting in a gazebo, in the middle of theke, surrounded with a jungle, wearing thin bathrobes. Space was filled with sounds of a waterfall and tropical birds. Array of exquisite dishes was in front of them. And Sarah was only seeing Aiden, like a love-stricken fool. And she started understanding the meaning of his words that he will romance her until he makes her his, because this was different, more intense than she ever felt before. But she didn''t like that her body was non-responsive; no matter how much she tried to snap out of her daze, it didn''t listen.


    "Here¡­", Aiden hovered a fork with food in front of Sarah''s mouth. "Be a good girl and open¡­ aaa¡­", he treated her like she is a toddler?! But it worked. She opened her mouth and he ced food inside. It was herbal, salty, and she didn''t care what it was. Whatever he offered, she would take it. And he fed her. One bite for her, one for him¡­ until both tes were empty. As she ate, Sarah managed to collect herself, but she liked that he is feeding her, so she didn''t take her utensils. She just opened her mouth, waiting for her next bite, and he indulged her dly.


    Aiden reached under the table, and from a separate cooler, or maybe a freezer, he pulled out ice cream.


    Sarah licked her lips, and her face showed excitement.


    Heughed seeing her act so silly¡­ overly excited about an ice cream.


    She didn''t reach for a spoon, so he continued feeding her.


    Part of him grumbled internally: ''Does she not know how much time I took to personally pick all those dishes, and instruct how they should be prepared? And at the end, ice cream gets her most excited¡­''


    When he saw her smack her lips in satisfaction while eating ice cream, he sighed in resignation. ''She is happy. That is all that counts.''


    Sarah closed her eyes and enjoyed being pampered by him.


    Unfortunately for her (or not), because her eyes were closed, she missed that his expression changed from dotting one to a mischievous.


    Sarah felt something extremely cold slip down her cleavage and she screamed for a second until she realized that it''s the ice cream. She reached for a napkin, but Aiden held her hand.


    "Don''t wipe it off¡­ it will be a waste of a perfectly good ice cream¡­", he mumbled while untying her robe and diving toward her to lick the ice cream off. He pushed her down with his body and his cold tongue licked until there was no more ice cream on her.


    Sarah trembled and closed her eyes, enjoying the cleaning service he provided. When he stopped, she was disappointed that it ended¡­ but it was only for a second, because in next moment, another icy sensation hit her abdomen as he used the spoon to spread the ice cream. Sarah was unable to control herself, the cold was too much to handle, and she screamed again, scaring some of the birds which rested on top of the gazebo.


    Aiden diligently licked icy dessert and sucked the melted bits which pooled in her navel. And she wished that he moves lower. And he did. She felt his cold tongue explore between her folds, and his hands firmly holding onto her hips¡­ his tongue gradually shifted from cold to hot.. And not long after, she screamed again, even though he didn''t put any more ice cream on her body.

 Chapter 517 - Perfect Date - Day 2 (3)

    ~ Ind, somewhere in Pacific Ocean ~


    Sarah was resting in Aiden''s embrace, enjoying the sounds of the waterfall and tropical birds. Everything was perfect¡­ except that about half of the ice cream melted, and the fact that Aiden didn''t let her touch him.


    "Later¡­", he would say while putting her arms around him and holding her in his embrace every time her hands wondered below his navel, like there is a mystery border she should not cross.


    Sarah knows that Aiden made ns, so she should obey. There must be a reason for his behavior. But what is with this that he can do things to her, and she can''t do to him? The fact that he is not allowing her to take initiative is only firing her up more, and now she found herself plotting how she will catch him off-guard and have her way with him.


    After spending some time in the gazebo, they swam back to the shore, toweled off and headed back to the vi where they enjoyed fresh fruits and chatted casually. Aiden didn''t miss any opportunity to show his affection, which caused Sarah to be dazed more times than she wanted to admit.


    Sarah was surprised with herself that this is their second day on the ind, and she still didn''t use her phone. It was still in her bag. And she didn''t use herptop either.


    "There is wi-fi.", Aiden reminded her when he heard herment on it.


    She shook her head, dismissing the idea. "I don''t have any need to connect to the outside world¡­ right here, with you, it''s perfect."


    Aiden liked what he heard. "Yes, perfect.", he confirmed.


    Later in the afternoon, they went to the ocean for snorkeling. The coral reef provided a visual feast with its explosion of colors. Corals were mostly white, decorated with mix of orange, red, and green.


    Many schools of different tropical fish were swimming and twirling, unafraid of approaching people. Maybe they thought of Sarah and Aiden as additions to the reef. Only when Sarah reached to touch the fish would they move away. Aiden was entertained with her persistence and wondered why does Sarah have a need to touch animals. First birds, and now fish. She was obviously putting extra effort to touch these creatures.


    Before seeing this coral reef, Sarah thought that such a diversity of colors and life could be seen, in one ce, only in an aquarium.


    After snorkeling they freshened up and had dinner on the rooftop terrace. The ambience was great, few tiki torches surrounded the walls of the terrace, star filled sky above them, ocean provided sounds, and of course, the food was amazing, as usual. Aiden was happy to hear Sarah (finally!) praise the food.


    When they finished main course, soft music started and Aiden extended his arm, inviting her to dance. They danced with their eyes locked on each other, smiling, and inching closer with every step until their lips connected. They danced while exchanging light kisses and Sarah was sure that they are dancing on clouds, because she was flying.


    Aiden was happy with her expressions and how she reacted to everything so far. He was sure she is ready, and that if he proposes now, she will be dazed for a bit, shocked maybe, because of course she does not see iting¡­ she is the most intelligent girl he ever met, but she always fails to see things which are right in front of her. But after she gets out of her shock, she will say ''yes''. He regretted that he left the ring in the room, but it''s OK. He was nning to leave that for tomorrow: ''Day 3.'' He nned everything, and it will be perfect: evening, the mood, the location, fireflies¡­ and she will remember it forever like the most romantic thing that ever happened in her life, so far. He noticed his palms sweating and acknowledged that he is nervous. Because she is right in front of him, perfect, and he does not want to mess this up.


    The music faded, and Sarah was surprised when she saw that table was cleaned from their tes and dessert was served. ''When did that happen? Truly well-trained staff¡­'' She thought how she should find out who hired and trained this staff, so that they use services of the same person, or agency, for their house in California.


    The chocte cake was delicious; soft, and moist, and light, and it went really well with fresh pineapples which were served next to it.


    After cake, they danced some more. This time Sarah was cautious not to get lost in the moment, and to catch staff if they show up. To her disappointed, they didn''te. But she said that she will stay vignt and catch them. And she still didn''t figure out how do they know when and what they need.


    After dance, they finished evening holding each other in the oversized hammock, looking at the stars.


    He was holding her with one arm, and with his other he yed with a strand of her hair.


    Sarah inhaled deeply his wooden-flowery fragrance which she loves.


    "What are you thinking?", his voice broke the silence.


    "You have put a lot of effort into this¡­ It makes me wonder why."


    "Do you think I have some ulterior motive?", he was curious to hear what she thinks.


    "Oh, I know you do.", she giggled. "But I''m drawing nks in figuring out what the motive is."


    "You will find out¡­ soon.", he leaned in and kissed her.


    Sarah wanted to say that she can see he is romancing her, but she does not understand what is the point, if she is already his;pletely. But she feared that if she says that, it might hurt his feelings. He might see it like she does not appreciate all the time and efforts he put into this date. So, she decided to keep that for herself and to enjoy the kiss.


    ~ Paris, France ~


    While Aiden and Sarah are enjoying in the hammock, on the other side of the world, JoAnna and Jeff are having a breakfast on the balcony of their hotel suite.


    JoAnna''s phone rang.


    "It''s Sophia.", she nced at Jeff and answered video chat. "Hi big sis!"


    "Hi, Anna¡­ sorry to bother you¡­"


    "Not a bother. It''s early evening for you¡­ What''s up?", it was obvious that JoAnna is in a good mood.


    "Did you hear from Sarah?", Sophia was concerned.


    JoAnna shook her head. "No. She is on a da-te with her ho-ney, why would she call me?"


    "I know she is on a date. But she promised that she will keep in touch, and she didn''t contact me either. It''s already two days, right?" Sophia was slightly irritated that JoAnna is not worried.


    "You worry too much. She is just enjoying."


    "Do you know where they are?" Sophia was not satisfied with JoAnna''s answer.


    "Nope¡­ maybe Jeff knows?", JoAnna tilted her phone so that Jeffes into view.


    Jeff was about to bite a pastry but seeing that he is in the view he just stuffed it in his mouth, without thinking. He waved to Sophia in greeting before swallowing and answering: "Ind in Pacific."


    "Can''t you be more specific?" Sophia ignored that he swallowed a big bite and was reaching for the juice to wash it down.


    After gulping the juice and clearing his throat, Jeff answered. "It''s a private ind, at most you will get coordinates."


    Sophia''s disappointment was obvious. "I see¡­ I will wait until tomorrow before calling her. Again."


    "If the calls are going through, her phone is on, and she if fine¡­ busy, but fine.", JoAnnaforted Sophia.


    They didn''t chat long, Sophia apologized for disturbing their breakfast before ending the call.


    "Private ind?", JoAnna looked at Jeff and raised her eyebrows, obviously curious to find out more.


    Heughed, entertained by her expression and nodded. "This one is closer to Hawaii. We will go there, if you want."


    "Yours?", JoAnna had to confirm.


    Jeff paused for a second before responding. "It''s on my name. But Aiden handled most of the managing after purchase, from buildings tondscaping and hiring staff, so I''m notfortable saying that it''s mine."


    JoAnna nodded in understanding and then got lost in her thoughts for some time. "Hawaii¡­ We can go and spend part of our honeymoon there."


    Jeff showed a big smile. ''Honeymoon!'' He liked the sound of that. The day when this wonderful woman bes Mrs. Jeffrey White is getting closer! His heart swelled from excitement, and he pulled JoAnna in hisp, holding her tightly while showering kisses on her.


    Jeff ignored JoAnna''s protests that she didn''t finish her breakfast and that he will bete for his meetings while carrying her to the bedroom.

 Chapter 518 - Perfect Date - Day 3 (1)

    Next morning, Aiden woke up after a bad dream.


    In the dream, Sarah was being sucked inside a tree which was oozing sticky sap, and he rushed to save her, but she was only sinking deeper inside the tree trunk, and no matter how much he ran, he was not getting any closer¡­ and eventually after a lot of effort he reached the tree, but she was already in, only her hands were out, reaching to him, and he grabbed her wrists and pulled desperately with all his might, but his strength was not enough¡­ he felt a strange force tugging on him, pulling him inside with her, and his hands were in the sap as well, but he didn''t want to let go of her, because if he lets go he might as well plunge into that deadly sap himself¡­


    He woke up drenched in sweat and panting, relieved that he is in the bed, and all that was just a dream... bad dream¡­ not real.


    Few deep breathster he realized that his arms are notfortable. They are above his head and he tried to lower them. To his horror, it seemed he is still stuck in that horrible sticky tree sap! His arms would not budge! In panic he looked on the side, and Sarah was not next to him, and then he looked up to see the tree which swallowed her, and is holding his arms, but there was no tree¡­ only a headboard of the bed¡­ and his arms were tied to it with a rope made out of cloth!


    "What the¡­?", he mumbled while yanking his arms, trying to get lose¡­ but those knots would not budge. It took him a minute to stop panicking and to observe the knots. Realization hit him.


    "Sarah!", he roared.


    "You are awake?", her cheerful voice came from the closet almost like music. She either didn''t hear anger in his voice, or she didn''t care.


    Aiden was not in the mood to enjoy her melodious voice. He was tied up! In his sleep!


    "What is the meaning of this?! Untie me!", he demanded.


    Then he saw Sarah walk in the bedroom and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Her hair was tied back into a sleek ponytail and she was wearing an extremely seductive redcy lingerie. Top is a sleeveless babydoll with a front split skirt, connecting only between her breasts and waving around her as she moved, exposing her wless skin of the abdomen, sheer fabric reaching just below her waist. The bra cups were pushing her breasts up just right, making them appear even bigger, softer, alluring¡­ oh, how he wanted to touch them! And those redcy panties barely covered her secret cove which was only for him to explore... and he wanted to explore it!


    Sarah stood next to the bed, obviously satisfied with his reaction.


    "You called?", her voice was soft and seductive.


    Aiden cleared his throat and regretted that he does not have control over his little brother down there who was waving at Sarah happily, obviously not aware of their current predicament. Being tied up in sleep is NOT a good thing! But his little brother was not listening.


    "What is the meaning of this?", Aiden repeated in a much calmer voice, even though he felt like crying. Looking at Sarah, she must have something up her sleeve¡­ or up that lingerie, because there are no sleeves. And if he would agree to whatever is on her mind, she would not tie him up!


    Sarah raised her eyebrow as she scanned the body of her Greek God. "Meaning of what? Of howst two days you don''t let me touch you? Do you think I will just sit and let you do as you please?", she climbed the bed while she talked.


    "Baby, I just want to make you happy¡­", he pleaded hoping that she will untie him.


    "Baby? Yesterday you called me ''love''. It seems I got demoted somehow.", she smirked as her fingers moved over his abs. She was enjoying watching his muscles contract under her touch.


    Sarah''s hand moved slowly below his navel. "You want to make me happy? Then you should let me be in charge, at least sometimes¡­ if you do that, then I don''t need to tie you up."


    Aiden wanted to respond, but his words were lost in the feeling of her mouth sucking him in. His world was spinning in the rhythm set by her tongue, and he was not sure if those strange sounds areing from him because he never made any noise simr to that before. When she reached behind his scrotum and pressed some mystery spot, he felt his body jolt from pure pleasure. He cursed loudly as she massaged that spot in movements perfectly synchronized with her mouth¡­ and he roared her name when he found his release.


    "You are delicious.", she cheekily smiled while licking her lips.


    That was intense, but it didn''t take long for Aiden to catch his breath. "Untie me¡­", he panted.


    Fire in his eyes reflected the state of his body. He was hungry for more, and he wanted to explore her secret cove¡­ while he is the captain in charge.


    "No. I''m not done yet.", she stubbornly responded and muffled hisints with a long deep kiss.


    Sarah ced a pillow under his behind and got on top of him. She wanted to try this out, because when he put the pillow under her, she could feel the change in angle, and it felt much different. Since then she was curious what the effect will be now.


    Aiden looked at Sarah getting on top of him. In one seamless move she removed a clip and her hair cascaded over her shoulders. She was still wearing that babydoll lingerie and she looked so goddamn sexy that he jerked his arms few times violently, even though he knew that it will not work. He blindly wanted to free his hands and grab her.


    Both of them groaned with pleasure when she lowered herself all the way.


    Sarah was sure that he got so deep within, that he touched her soul. Her body crumbled with every move and she could see that it feels good for him as well. Her hips moved in small circles and she arched her back slightly while extending her hand, satisfied that she can reach that mystery spot which made him spout curses again.


    Aiden told her to slow down, but she didn''t listen. He closed his eyes and cursed loudly while trembling from the intensity of his release mixed with frustration that he came before her.


    He felt her body lean on top of him, and her palms ran over his arms from shoulders up. Their fingers inteced as she kissed him.


    Aiden was not sure how long itsted, but he wished for that kiss tost longer. When she slid on his side, he wished that she didn''t. Their bodies pressed against each other felt like it''s the way it''s supposed to be¡­ and now that she was not there, something on his chest area was missing. Aiden turned on the side and pulled her close to him. His hand went behind her head and his fingersced in her hair, pulling her closer while he kissed her desperately like a drowning victim who finally got a chance to breathe. It took him a while to realize that he is not tied up anymore.


    They were kissing whileying sideways next to each other. He reached for her top leg and lifted it high on him while he found his way inside her and moved slowly without breaking that desperate kiss.


    ¡­


    Aiden checked time, and it was close to noon. Sarah was sleeping on the bed next to him peacefully, with a faint smile lingering on her face.


    He had ns for that morning, but he will notin. The morning filled with her lustful sounds while crying out his name is better than anything he could have nned for. Nothing is better than knowing that this perfect woman wants him and that he can satisfy her.


    Aiden nced at that two-piece red lingerie on the floor and thought how he should get her few more of those, different colors.


    Aiden ced a gentle kiss on Sarah''s shoulder. Seeing that she didn''t stir from the light touch, he confirmed that she is sleeping soundly.


    He used this opportunity to sneak out of the bed and go to the closet. He came back few secondster and sat on the rug, his back leaning on the bed while fidgeting with a small teal jewelry box in his hands. He wants to keep it close, because today is the day. Later, in the evening¡­ he is not sure exactly when, but he knows it will be during dinner time¡­ and then, he will say what he wants to say, what is in his heart. In his mind he started recollecting the mini speech he prepared. He went through it many times already, but he knows that he will be nervous, so in his mind he repeated it again, and again¡­


    "What do you have there?", Sarah''s voice came right next to his ear.


    Aiden froze.

 Chapter 519 - Perfect Date - Day 3 (2)

    Sarah kissed his shoulder, and repeated the question: "What do you have there?"


    Aiden''s mind went nk. It took him some time for his brain to reset and resume function. ''What? Did she see it?!! Of course, she did¡­ Shit!!!''


    He slowly turned to face Sarah and saw her deep green eyes blink at him curiously. His mind was on a loop, ''Shit! ¡­ Shit! ¡­ So much nning went down the drain¡­ Shit!''


    A minute or two earlier, Sarah woke up and saw Aiden sitting next to the bed. Her first thought was that he fell in his sleep because it didn''t seem that he is wearing any clothes¡­ but that would be strange, he never fell of the bed before. Then she saw him move slightly and guessed that he is thinking about something. She inched closer with intention to kiss him out of his thoughts. When she approached, she saw him hold a small teal box and move it between tips of his fingers¡­ almost nervously.


    When he turned around after she announced her presence, she confirmed: he is nervous. Why would he be this nervous? Did something happen? ''Rx, don''t overreact and jump to conclusions. Listen to what he has to say¡­ Analyze¡­''


    Aiden turned his body toward the bed, facing Sarah, sitting on his knees while cing the teal box on the floor, on his right. His mind was racing: ''She saw it, what will I say? How can I get out of this without causing a misunderstanding? I nned for evening, during dinner, but it seems I need to do this earlier¡­''


    Aiden slowly lifted his gaze and his eyes locked on hers. He cleared his throat nervously and held her hands in his as he spoke: "Sarah, my love¡­ Before I met you, I had a feeling I don''t belong no matter where I was. Meeting you was like finding my ce, my purpose in this world. Since we are together, I was never lonely. You showed me the meaning of trust. You showed me that world has colors. You showed me that it''s OK to be myself¡­. You tore apart my ego and when it got assembled back, I started referring to myself as ''we'', including you as part of my existence¡­ My every thought includes you. My world revolves around you. Because I love you. Desperately, absolutely, unconditionally. I love you. I want to hold you, and kiss you, make you blush, make you smile, watch you while you sleep, go to bed with you and wake up with you every day. And I hope you will let me do that for the rest of my life." Aiden paused, trying to catch his breath. His heart was pounding in his throat and he thought that he is about hyperventte. He knew he will be nervous, but this is much worse than what he expected.


    Sarah looked at his expectant eyes full of love while he spoke, and then nced at his hand seeing that sometimes while he spoke he reached down and now he is holding a teal jewelry box which is cradling in its fold a ring with three princess cut diamonds, onerge in the middle, and two a bit smaller ones surrounding therge stone.


    She blinked few times and then her eyes darted from his face to the ring, and back to his face. Sarah could see that he is nervous, and suddenly she was nervous as well.


    Due to Aiden''s long pause, Sarah assumed that he finished, so she had to rify: "Are you asking me to marry you¡­ right now¡­?"


    "No¡­", he responded.


    Sarah''s eyebrow shoot up. He is naked, well, both of them are, but she is wrapped in the bedsheet. Ignoring the naked part, he is on his knees, confessing his love and holding obviously an engagement ring. If this is not a proposal, what is it?


    Just when she was about to voice her observation, she heard him continue.


    "I am asking you if you will marry me¡­ter¡­"


    Sarah was not sure if she shouldugh or cry. Her body chose tough.


    "Pft!", she burst intough. "Silly¡­ who gets married right away?" She stoppedughing when she saw his mood darken. It was not a good time for jokes.


    He waited for her to calm down. "Well?", he squinted as if he is bracing himself for an impact.


    "OK.", she casually said.


    He frowned slightly, not sure what that ''OK'' means. It took him few seconds to ask: "OK, what?"


    "I will marry you,ter.", she smiled.


    "Oh!", he eximed while his face lit up and his arms extended pulling her down in hisp. He was actually surprised that it went so¡­ smoothly. Well, not exactly, but considering the circumstances and that the person he proposed to is Sarah, it went quite smoothly. He was mentally prepared that she will be shocked for a long time, or even reject him saying that it''s too soon, and several other scenarios as well. Seeing that it didn''t go that way, but she epted, made him ted.


    On the other side, he had a different n, something super-romantic, and this is a far cry from that. But she said ''yes'', and that is all that counts. He does not want to ruin the mood byining how it didn''t go ording to his n. The end goal is achieved, that should be enough.


    Aiden took Sarah''s left hand and moved the promise ring to her right.


    He took the engagement ring and slid it on her left ring finger.


    Aiden looked Sarah in the eyes and said: "I promise to take good care of you, forever¡­", he sealed that promise with a kiss on the engagement ring. He nudged her nose with his and embraced her tightly.


    "We will take care of each other.", she whispered.


    They wanted to cuddle more, but both of them were hungry. They went to the bathroom and freshened up quickly. When they reached downstairs, dining table was filled with variety of dishes.


    After eating their fill, they decided to go and take a walk in the jungle. The sun was high, jungle provided shade, and Sarah wanted to try to get at least one bird to stand on her hand.


    They walked through the jungle and Sarah was not sessful to make any bird stand on her hand. More than once she narrowly escaped sharp beaks of birds which were getting annoyed with Sarah''s persistence. Eventually, she gave up. But she promised to try again tomorrow, because today the birds are cranky. Aiden admired her high spirits even after so many failures.


    Sarah and Aiden walked further and reached theke with gazebo. Weather was nice and they ended up going for a swim. Sarah was reluctant, but Aiden promised that when they get back, there will be towels waiting for them, so they can dry off and dress up¡­ It was not the first time, so Sarah was not so shy going skinny dipping.


    During the swim, Sarah was very cautious of her engagement ring, she was afraid that it will fall off her finger, because diamonds provided resistance as she moved her arms. Luckily, ring was fitting well, so it was only a matter of her getting used to it.


    When Sarah and Aiden returned to the vi, they decided to have drinks at the poolside bar. Thinking of the poolside, Sarah was concerned that if they swim in the pool, she might lose her engagement ring, so she kept it in the teal box, on her bedside table.


    They both had ''True love'' cocktails and held hands while chatting. As much as they wanted to talk and act as usual, it was undeniable that the tension between them is much stronger since they got engaged. Both of them were suppressing urges to jump on each other. While they were in the jungle, they were walking, swimming, moving around and that provided distraction. But now they are sitting close to each other, and besides sweet beverages there was nothing to keep them off from one another. It didn''t take long for them to cave in to their desires and start making out in the pool.. Aiden carried Sarah into the bedroom and no amount of air conditioning was enough to cool off the heat between them.

 Chapter 520 - Perfect Date - Day 3 (collapse)

    It was evening, sun was dipping below the horizon. Sarah and Aiden are not paying attention to the sunset. They didn''t leave the bedroom. They got food in the room and two of them would feed each other while cuddling between steamy sessions of love making. If this is a scene from cartoon, there would be pink hearts floating everywhere.


    Aiden noticed that it''ste for his romantic evening ns, but he will just move them to next day. Sarah is happy, and he is enjoying as well. That is all that counts.


    Aiden frowned when he noticed that she is not wearing the engagement ring.


    "Oh, I was afraid I will lose it in water¡­", Sarah casually said as she stretched to reach the nightstand and put the ring back on.


    He rxed a bit, but he was still displeased that she removed it already.


    Aiden went to shower, and Sarah said she wants to bezy in the bed for a bit longer before showering.


    She used this rare ''me'' time to look at the ring carefully. The band was of white gold and it had symbols ¦² and ¦¸ with yellow gold. Three diamonds were truly beautiful, reflecting the light perfectly. Sarah felt her heart race when she remembered his words while he proposed, and she giggled when she thought that he did it naked. He definitely gave her an experience she will never forget. And no matter how much Sarah thought that she is not ready, it came naturally, like it''s supposed to be that way. It didn''t feel strange at all to say that she wants to marry him. Because she does not see any other path she can take, except this one, with Aiden.


    It didn''t take long before Sarah heard persistent faint buzzing from her bag. She assumed it''s her phone. When she checked, she saw that she is right, Sophia was calling. But she didn''t want to pick up video call, she was naked!


    She texted Sophia to have video conference in five minutes. Seeing that her phone''s battery is low, Sarah kept her phone to charge and got herptop. She swiftly pulled Aiden''s t-shirt on top of her, it wasrge on her and it looked like a baggy mini dress. Sarah cedptop on the desk, making sure that her lower half is not visible, and powered it up to connect to the video conference.


    When she logged in, Sophia was online already.


    "Hi big sis!", Sarah smiled.


    "You are alive!", Sophia grimaced, obviously upset.


    In an instant, Sarah realized that Sophia expected her to contact her. "Sorry, time flies in paradise and I forgot.", she grinned yfully.


    Sophia exhaled. "Seriously. I don''t need a report of what you are doing. Just a text ''I''m fine'' would be enough. Or to answer when I call. You left to an unknown ce. You are not letting me know you are fine. And you said you will keep in touch!", Sophia scolded her.


    "Sorry, I know it''s my fault¡­", Sarah said weakly.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­ that does not solve anything!", Sophia snapped.


    "Don''t get upset. It''s just hormones.", Sarah tried to coax her.


    Sophia''s face became dark. "Don''t go that route!", she warned her.


    Sarah grinned. "I would say sorry, but you would just get angrier."


    Sophia rxed andughed. "Fine. I''m d you are fine. Since we are already talking, tell me¡­ How are you? Is everything OK there? Did anything happen?"


    Sarah rubbed the engagement ring under the desk and smiled while answering. "We are both fine. Everything is great. What can happen?"


    Sophia nodded in approval. "OK. It must bete for you¡­ I will not hold you up. Enjoy. See you when you get back, I will not expect you to contact me, since you are enjoying in paradise. But if you do send me a text telling me you are alive, I will not hate it."


    Sarah waved to the camera, "Bye, take care¡­"


    Sarah disconnected from the video conference.


    Sarah closed theptop and saw Aiden standing in front of her with an unreadable expression. His gaze fixed on her.


    "Did something happen?", Sarah can see that his mood is off.


    "Obviously nothing." Frown shed over his face before his expression returned to unreadable.


    Sarah saw that frown. She can''t let it be. She needs to find out what caused him to be upset, and to fix it, if possible. "Don''t give me that. Something happened. What is it?"


    Aiden hesitated for a moment and spoke with pained expression. "Howe you didn''t tell her that we are engaged?"


    "I don''t know¡­" Sarah shrugged.


    "You don''t think it''s important?" Her indifference made his heart ache.


    "That''s not what I said."


    "When will you tell her? When will you tell Anna? Your parents?" His heart ache was getting reced with anger.


    Aiden feels that he is emotionally vested, and what about her? Does she not care about them being engaged? Both of her sisters screamed that they are engaged. He still remembers video chats full of cries, and then hours of gushing over rings and recollecting details of how it happened. Knowing Sarah''s personality, he didn''t expect her to have such a boisterous reaction, but to not even mention it¡­? That hurts.


    "I didn''t think about it. I don''t know¡­" Sarah paused for few seconds while her brain scrambled for answers. She can tell that Aiden is upset, but she is not sure why. Is he in a rush to tell everyone they are engaged? It''s not like they are getting married anytime soon. What is the problem with few days dy? "Everyone is busy with Sophia''s wedding, maybe we can tell them together, after the wedding?"


    Sarah could see that Aiden is suppressing his anger and there is even some disappointment visible. Still, she doesn''t understand why. Is it because she didn''t tell Sophia that they are engaged, or because she said to share their engagement newster? The wedding is less than two weeks away. Is he so upset because of two weeks dy?


    Aiden''s face showed that he is angry. "After Sophia''s wedding, there will be another wedding. Jeff and Anna, did you forget? How about we wait after their wedding? Or maybe even after that you will find an excuse to hide this? I know that I''m not a match for you, and you are so much above me in every way. But until now I didn''t realize that you are ashamed of me.", he squeezed through his teeth.


    "Where did thate from?" Sarah still didn''t understand reason for his anger. And it''s obviously escting. And why would he say that she is ashamed of him?


    Aiden was trembling from rage. "From where? From where?! How about you think?!! You have such a brilliant mind why don''t you use it? But let me remind you, because your brain tends to forget things you don''t deem as relevant... We held each other in my apartment, but when I wanted to do it in front of others, you said ''not here''. We kissed, and you introduced me as a ssmate to your sister. We slept together, and you introduced me as a friend. We live together, and at work you introduce me as a coworker. And now Sophia asked if something happened, and you forgot to mention that we are engaged!" In two quick steps he was next to the bedside table. He grabbed teal jewelry box and threw it at Sarah angrily. "And maybe you should keep the ring back in the box, so that no one sees it and identally thinks that you are engaged!"


    Sarah held the teal box in her hand and stuttered, "But there was¡­"


    "I know¡­ I know¡­", Aiden interrupted her. His rage was swelling with every word. "There was a reason. There was ALWAYS, A VERY! VALID! REASON!!! But that does not change the fact that since we got together, I am the one who wants to shout from the rooftops that we are a couple, while you are doing your best to hide me in the closet! And you know... ", he shut his eyes and his hands were balled tightly into fists. He took a deep breath, trying to calm down. "Forget it... Just forget about all what I said!"


    "Where are you going?!!", Sarah shouted in panic seeing that he is rushing to the door.


    Aiden stopped while holding the doorknob and spoke to the door: "I need some time alone. If I stay here, I will say something that I will regret for the rest of my life.." He stormed out without looking back.

 Chapter 521 - Perfect Date - Day 3 (realization)

    Sarah was sitting in a daze, staring at the door. She wanted to go after Aiden, but¡­ ''What is the point of going after him if I don''t understand what got him upset? What is the point of going if I don''t have a solution?'' Solution is not important. She needs to understand what caused this outburst.


    Sarah went to take a shower and clear her mind. Shower helps her think. And she needs that¡­ she needs to reset and think about what he said.


    Everything he said is the truth. Since they got together, it was always him waiting for her. Waiting that she getsfortable, waiting that she does not reject him, waiting that she epts him¡­ he showed so much patience from the beginning, he always tiptoed around her preferences, around what she wants. And on those few rare asions when he showed his displeasure, she would continue pushing her agenda, and he would give in to whatever she wanted. She was never at a loss, never¡­ and he suffered under burden for both of them.


    Sarah''s mind was a mess¡­ Her thoughts were scattered, reflecting her state of mind.


    Sarah remembered that when they started spending time together at the University, he dismissed his entourage, just because it bothered her. He would go with her to the ss and wait for her after the ss is over even when it was not his ss to take. He pushed away all people who were around him, so that he makes space for her, because she said that it''s inconvenient, she does not like crowds. Even before anything began between them, he was changing his life, changed his habits¡­ and what did she change? She didn''t change anything, because he always indulged her. Sarah''s heart ached while thinking about this.


    ''Of course, he will be frustrated if he is doing so much for me, and I''m not doing anything in return¡­''


    Everyone has a limit, and it seems that Aiden reached his.


    She remembered how even on their recent trip to Las Vegas, he mostly apanied her, and took care of her. He barely yed any games, he was there in the role of her escort, withoutining. When talking with Mr. Patel, he let her take the lead and he only supported her if needed¡­ And she called him her boy-toy.


    She remembered how he went out of his way to apany her for her birthday, no questions asked¡­ and those presents... He got her an ind! And a power boat! And he got her ''Sigma army'' to join them on the ind because he knew that she does not want to miss a party with them¡­ and when she wanted to save those girls (and boys) in Central Africa, he said ''no'', but with only few words she convinced him otherwise, he put himself in danger so that she is not facing it alone, she put him in danger¡­ and Ed, and Philip, and her training to control her temper, so many other asions¡­ He lowered himself to a role of a sidekick so that he can be by her side while she does what she wants.


    And when he took her to Paris, he didn''t even request a single kiss, because she was not ready¡­ and trip to Greece¡­ and promise rings¡­ it was always him doing things for her. Letting her know how much she means to him, that she is special.


    She knows that he always cared about his image of a man who is in charge, but he pushed that to the side and moved in with her in Fairfield without mentioning even once that shees to his ce instead of him staying with her. And then the LA apartment¡­ and he epted her conditions for house in California¡­ and followed her to Vivian''s ce, and to the Cabin, and to the Adriatic Sea, without asking for anything in return¡­ He did so much just so that he stays by her side¡­ and how did she respond? What did she do in return? Nothing¡­ she didn''t even realize how kind he is. From the beginning.


    Sarah sobbed and her tears mixed with the watering from the shower above her as more scattered memories shed in her mind.


    She remembered how he came to her house for Christmas and warned her that if anyone asks him if they are dating, he will not lie. Howe she didn''t get the message then? She just brushed it off¡­ And when they went to Jeff''s birthday, he introduced her as his girlfriend. How would she feel if he told his friends and family that they are only friends, ssmates? And during Jeff''s birthday, they stayed in a hotel, just because it might be inconvenient for her to stay in his family home; and how does thatpare with her calling him to spend Christmas at her family home without considering any other option? But she didn''t see it, because she took all that for granted. She took him for granted. From the beginning.


    He gave up so much to be with her, he lost himself, he gave up on his lifestyle, habits, just so that he can be with her. She does not even know what his favorite beverage is, because he always gets what she likes! And he never said a word ofint. And what did she do? She didn''t give up anything, she got a boyfriend, and that was only when it was convenient¡­ because when it was not convenient, he was reduced to a friend, a ssmate, a coworker¡­ and he epted that so that she is not ufortable. She never gave him the right to choose.


    And this date¡­ he put so much time and effort to impress her, to make her happy¡­ to show her, to tell her how much he loves her¡­ and what did she do?


    ''What did I do? What did I do?''


    At that moment, she could not remember a single thing she did for him that was pushing her outside herfort zone.


    During this whole time they are together, she can remember that he showed displeasure only when she was putting herself in danger or hiding their rtionship. The only thing he wanted was for her to acknowledge him as her boyfriend¡­ to acknowledge them as a couple¡­ and not to hide it.


    She always knew that Aiden does not like to talk about his feelings. But him not talking about them does not mean he does not have them. And she hurt him so many times¡­ this was just a drop in the cup that caused it to overfill.


    Sarah felt her body shaking uncontrobly. She knows that water in the shower is warm, but she could not stop the trembles. This realization, how selfish she is, how self-centered is, hit her hard. What right she has to say that she loves him? What did she do for this love? What did she do for him?


    ¡­


    Aiden stormed out of the bedroom and decided to go for a run. He has this built up anger-energy that he needs to burn out. He didn''t want to think about what happened¡­ he needs to calm down first. Aiden grabbed running shoes from the closet near entrance and started running. He took the paved path and ran to the strip where their nended. And then he made few rounds back-forth on the strip itself before running back to the vi.


    Aiden felt that it helped relieve some stress, and he took a shower in one of the guest bedrooms. He didn''t have change of clothes there, so he only had a towel around his waist when he plopped on the bed and stared at the ceiling. His anger reduced to almost nothing, but he was still not sure if he is ready to face Sarah. He felt guilt for losing his temper and raising his voice. ''Why do I care if she tells her sisters or not? This is something between us, there is no rule that says it needs to be shared with others.''


    With corner of his eye, he saw one book on the bookshelf blink with small red light. That is one of the emergency intes between staff and main vi. Such intes exist in each room. Staff is allowed to initiate this only in case of emergency, as the name implies: ''Emergency inte''.


    Aiden stood up and pulled that book from the bookcase, opened it and there was a 7" LCD screen inside. After a second, screen flickered, a face of a staffer showed up, and he spoke: "Master Aiden, sorry to disturb you, but we thought you might want to know that shower in the master bathroom is running for two hours and seven minutes without stopping."


    "Thank you for letting me know. Is Sarah still in the room?"


    "Miss Sarah didn''t leave the room.", staffer confirmed.


    Aiden gave a small nod before he closed the ''book'' and kept it back in its original ce.


    ''Did she let the shower run and forgot about it?'' He frowned.

 Chapter 522 - Perfect Date - Day 3, Day 4 (changes)

    Aiden was not sure if Sarah forgot about the shower, or is taking an extra-long one, but he decided to go and check. He wants to go there anyway, and this shower thing is giving him an excuse to do it now.


    He stood in front of the master bedroom suite and hesitated. He prepared himself that he will find her in the bed, sleeping. Or maybe on the balcony and she forgot about the shower running. Or maybe she is in the shower, doing her spa-like treatments, shaving her legs, giving herself facials and whatnot¡­ but even with that, it should not take two hours. Or maybe she is sitting in the living area, angry that he left after throwing a tantrum and as soon as he opens the door, various items will fly toward his head...


    Whatever the case is, he needs to get in.


    He would feel much braver if he has more than just a towel around his waist covering him.


    Aiden took a deep breath and got inside.


    He didn''t find Sarah in the living area, or on the balcony, or in the bed, or in the closet. There was only one more ce left: bathroom.


    Aiden knocked on the door and called, she didn''t answer. After few attempts, he opened the door.


    He found her sitting in the corner of the shower, hugging her knees, her eyes were closed.


    "Sarah?", he called.


    She didn''t respond.


    He inched closer and turned off the shower. He noticed that water was cold.


    She didn''t react.


    Aiden touched her arm which fell on her side. Only when he brushed her cheek, he realized that she is very cold and not conscious.


    He grabbed a towel, wrapped her in it and carried her to the bed while calling: "Sarah? Sarah?!" He was consumed with panic.


    It took him a second to collect himself and check on her state. She was breathing¡­ her pulse was slow¡­ her body was cold¡­ He was not thinking straight. The only thing he could think of was to hug her tightly, without intention to let go. He pulled cover over them to warm her up.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­", he chanted.


    ¡­


    Sarah was standing in the shower for a long time, crying.


    When she felt her legs going weak, it was toote, she lost bnce and ended up in the corner of the shower. As she went down, she reached with her hand to grab onto something and moved shower handle to cold water with a grip which was not firm enough to keep her from falling.


    She is not sure if it''s because of the crying, or because of their fight, or because of the stress caused by her realization how much she wronged him, or because she was in the shower for too long, or maybe all of that together but she felt drained of energy. Sarah hugged her knees and closed her eyes. She felt her body getting cold, but she had no strength to move.


    Sarah had a nice dream¡­ She was feeling warm, in Aiden''s embrace and he was covering her face with kisses. But why was he apologizing? She didn''t know. He never did anything he needs to apologize for. ''Stop, stop apologizing¡­''


    "Stop apologizing¡­", she mumbled.


    Aiden felt a huge relief when he heard her speak, even though he didn''t understand what she said. But he felt her body shift, so he knew she is waking up.


    "I''m sorry, I will never do it again¡­" He said between his kisses.


    "No¡­ stop¡­ I don''t want this¡­", she mumbled, and her eyes fluttered open.


    His heart dropped. Does she not want to be with him anymore? Is it because of his outburst? He said some ugly things and raised his voice. He felt her struggle weakly in his embrace, but he didn''t want to let go.


    "Please¡­ forgive me¡­ I promise I won''t do it again¡­", his voice trembled.


    "No¡­ Stop apologizing¡­ Don''t apologize¡­ You did nothing wrong¡­", Sarah was not feeling well, but she did her best to rify.


    Aiden looked at her with eyes full of pain, unsure what she means.


    "Can you hold me a bit longer, please? I''m feeling cold¡­", she leaned her cheek on his chest.


    Aiden pulled her closer to him and held her tightly. Based on her request, he can guess that she does not want to leave him. He exhaled in relief. "Sarah, I¡­"


    "Shhh¡­", she interrupted him. "Just hold me. We will talkter. OK?"


    He nodded in response.


    Sarah wanted to talk, she had so many things to tell him, but she was exhausted. She hugged him tightly and whispered: "I love you."


    Aiden kissed top of her head and whispered back, "I love you more." He noticed her even breathing. She was already sleeping, and he was not sure if she heard him¡­ but it didn''t matter. He will tell her again when she wakes up.


    Sarah slept through the night.


    Aiden wanted to move to call the medically trained staff few times, but every time Sarah would cling onto him and not let him get out of the bed. He saw that herplexion, pulse as well as temperature were back to normal, so he rxed.


    When Sarah opened her eyes, the sun was up. Aiden was still holding her. Her head was tucked under his chin, so she was not able to see his face, but she was confident that he is awake.


    "Can we talk?", she asked.


    Aiden didn''t respond. He knew that Sarah will want to talk when she wakes up, and he dreaded that she will scold him for his behavior. The only thing he can do is apologize, but she told himst night to stop apologizing¡­ so now he didn''t know what to say, fearing that he will make it worse.


    Sarah took his silence as agreement and started: "I know I messed up. I realize that from the beginning I am taking you for granted. And you are so sweet, and kind, and considerate, and I don''t deserve it. Based on how I treated you, I don''t deserve any of it¡­ but you are still with me, and even apologizing for being a wonderful boyfriend. I was wrong and I hope that you will give me a chance to fix this."


    He took a deep breath and kissed back of her palm. "There is nothing for you to fix. From the beginning I knew about your personality. It''s my fault for having expectations that go against your nature."


    His words made her heart ache. "How can you always find excuses for me? I will never learn and change if you are shielding me like this."


    "I don''t expect you to change.", he responded.


    Sarah moved higher so that she can see his face and look him in the eyes. "But I want to change. This rtionship will not work if you are always the one who is giving way."


    He smiled. Her determination touched him, but he didn''t dare make any hopes beyond that.


    She looked at his gentle gaze and her heart melted. "I told you before that I don''t believe in words because they can be empty; and I don''t want to make empty promises. I want to show you that I love you and I am proud to be with you¡­ and not just to you, but to everyone. It will not be an easy thing for me to aplish that, to change, and I hope that I will have your support."


    He responded with a small nod.


    She reached to the side and got her phone which was charging and settled back next to him.


    "Your left hand, please¡­", she extended her left arm up in the air, above them, and waved her hand gesturing that his should be there as well. From their angle, her hand was over his, fingers half-intermingled, engagement ring was visible. She took a picture of their two hands, showcasing the engagement ring, and ceiling in the background. Within seconds that photo was on her social media pages with caption: "Engaged!"


    Next, she took a selfie of two of them with back of her left palm in shot and sent it to her sisters and Bridgette with caption: "Future Mr. and Mrs. Aiden White!"


    She made sure that her phone is on silent mode before keeping it on the side table.


    "First change: no more excuses¡­" Sarah snuggled next to him. "I am yours, and I am NOT ashamed of it. And I will make sure the whole world knows¡­ we can talkter today about telling our parents that we are engaged."


    Aiden embraced her, closed his eyes and took a deep breath.. He was happy.

 Chapter 523 - Perfect Date - Day 4 (1)

    Aiden and Sarah cuddled in the bed for some time, and then showered beforete breakfast.


    While eating, Sarah was thinking about their housing arrangements. Even though Aiden is not voicing hisins, she knows that he feels like a guest because penthouse in Fairfield is hers, apartment in Los Angeles is hers, even their future house in California is also something she started. And between those, they spend most to the time in Cabin or in Hill family vi, which belong to her parents. She wants to change that.


    "When we get a chance, I want us to go to Fairfield and to empty the penthouse.", Sarah said before putting a piece of egg in her mouth.


    Aiden looked at her and raised his eyebrows asking for rification.


    "Our coursework is done, only graduation ceremony is left, and there is no need for us to stay near Te University. I''m thinking between renting it out or selling. I will pull out some estimates on both, and I hope you help me analyze which one is the better option. But in any case, we should get our things out.", Sarah exined.


    He liked that she will ask his opinion between renting and selling that ce. "Do you want to go to the graduation ceremony?"


    "Sure, why not. I would love to go and show you off.", she smiled.


    He was pleased with herment. "We should empty the penthouse after that."


    The graduation ceremony will be held in August, less than two months from now. Aiden assumed that they can go to the penthouse and spend a night or two there, if not more, at that time.


    Sarah shook her head. "No need to wait. We can always stay at your ce while in Fairfield, right?"


    For a moment, Aiden was surprised. She never wanted to stay in his apartment.


    He smiled. "I would like that."


    He remembered sweet moments two of them spent there while their rtionship was only sprouting. That is the ce where he cooked for her, and she praised his cooking skills, he hugged her and she hugged him back for the first time, she slept next to him for the first time, they watched their first movie together (she slept off halfway), they spent countless hours working on projects side-by-side, and chatted endlessly, and he made her tea, and she wrapped Christmas presents... There are many firsts in that apartment with Sarah, and he told himself that he will never sell that ce.


    Sarah giggled. "Who knows? Maybe you get lucky and I sleep in that bed again with you."


    Heughed.


    Sarah hesitated a bit before bringing out another topic. "I was also thinking that we can buy a house."


    "Where?"


    Sarah shrugged. "Anywhere¡­ we are not bound to a ce, are we?"


    His confusion was obvious, so Sarah decided to exin.


    "Penthouse in Los Angeles in OK, but how about we get something with a basement? You know I love basements! And house we are building now will be great for rxation and for training purposes. I love the lot, and the house will be amazing¡­ But it''s quite isted, and it will not serve us on a daily basis where we need a coffeeshop, or a restaurant, or a walk in the neighborhood. What do you think?"


    Aiden tilted his head slightly while thinking about what she said. "Is this one of the changes you mentioned earlier?"


    Sarah didn''t deny. "Yes. I want us to have our ce. Something that we pick together, and we make sure it works for both of us. For asional short visits, we can stay at penthouse in Los Angeles, or in apartment in Fairfield (and here I''m talking about your apartment), or we can stay anywhere else. There is nothing wrong with each of us having our own properties and investments, but I would like us to have a permanent ce¡­ a home, for both of us."


    Sarah saw him smile and her face lit up. "Great! Let''se up with locations¡­ Do you have a ce where you would like to settle? I definitely want to have ess to amenities that a modern city provides. If we go for Los Angeles area, we will be close to Anna and Jeff, and if we are in Seattle area, Sophia and Felix will be close¡­ your parents are in Reno¡­ do we want family nearby, or we want to keep them at a distance? So much to consider!", she was happily chattering, and Aiden enjoyed listening.


    Aiden liked the idea of two of them getting a home. He added that he wants a big garage and a gym, and he agreed that they should be in close proximity to somerge city. He also voiced his concern about being too close to their parents, which eliminated Reno and Seattle areas.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden enjoyed food and discussing their requirements for a home, unaware that inte exploded because of photo that Sarah posted on her social media ounts.


    "OMG! Do I see that youngest frozen queen is officially taken?"


    "She didn''t post in ages, and now a bomb that she is engaged?"


    "Who is the lucky guy?"


    "Do you think this is valid information?"


    "It''s her official ount! It''s valid!"


    "I hope there will be pictures of her wedding dress! They always dress up fashionably!"


    "I''m dying to find out whose that other hand is¡­"


    "Did you see that ring? Those are some shiny rocks!"


    "Love for my frozen queen!"


    "It''s going to be like a royal wedding!!!"


    "The man must be loaded to afford such a ring."


    "Poster above, shut it! Did you think that just anyone can get my queen?"


    ¡­


    Sophia and JoAnna also received Sarah''s photo and they frantically called Sarah to hear more, but her phone was in the bedroom, so she didn''t pick up.


    After breakfast, Sarah and Aiden returned to the bedroom and Sarah checked her phone.


    There was a text response from Bridgette, congratting them on the engagement.


    Based on other messages and missed calls, it was obvious that her sisters want to talk about the engagement. Sarah''s first impulse was to tell them that they will talk when she gets back, but then she remembered Aiden''s words fromst night, how she is hiding him, and she reminded herself that she should not avoid these things. Sarah texted both JoAnna and Sophia: "Video conference in 2 min"


    She powered herptop and logged in, making sure that Aiden sits next to her. If she needs to go through this, then so does he. But he didn''t mind. Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah and was ready to show his affection to whoever wants to watch.


    Sarah and Aiden are on 12 hours difference from Paris. It was close to midnight for JoAnna who was in Paris, and 9 AM for Sophia in Seattle. Both of them seemed very energetic.


    First few minutes were mostly filled with screams and congrattions while Sarah had to hold her left hand in front of the camera so that JoAnna and Sophia can inspect the ring up close.


    "Three stones? Do they have a meaning?", Sophia asked.


    Sarah looked at Aiden who took her hand in his and pointed at the ring. "This one is for past, the middle one is for present, and third one is for the future." Then he kissed the ring while maintaining eye contact with Sarah.


    Sarah''s heart fluttered, and her sisters sighed at the lovey-dovey scene.


    "Ah! So, the biggest one is for the present, because you should live and enjoy the present!", JoAnna eximed and it made Sarah snap out of her daze.


    Aiden nodded and ignited another round of screams and praises from Sophia and JoAnna.


    When girls calmed down, Jeff came next to JoAnna for a minute to congratte them. Sophia called Felix who came in the view with a spat in one hand and a "Kiss the cook" apron. He quickly gave his congrattions and returned to work on preparing breakfast.


    Sophia and JoAnna were curious about the details.


    Sarah was a bit ufortable. It''s one thing only with sisters, but Aiden was next to her, Jeff was with hisptop, visible behind JoAnna, and there was a possibility that Felix can hear the conversation as well.


    "He said he loves me and that he wants to hold me every day¡­ for the rest of his life¡­ and that he wants to marry me,ter.", Sarah finished, and even her ears were red.


    "Later?" Sophia didn''t get thatst point. JoAnna was also confused. But no one rified.


    Aiden just shook his head, he didn''t want toment. That was a blooper, and Sarah had to bring it up. He tried to leave but Sarah held him back.


    "Did he get on his knee?", JoAnna asked.


    Sarah''s face changed few expressions while thinking about Aiden''s position andck of clothes before settling on a smile. "Yes, on both of his knees."


    Sarah heard Aiden chuckle, and he kissed her cheek.


    She turned to him. "How about you answer these? Hmm?"


    JoAnna and Sophia were not sessful in getting more information.


    "Well, I''m happy for you two!" JoAnna eximed. "Hey, baby sis¡­ I see that your fianc¨¦ is changing you in so many ways¡­"


    "What does that mean?", Sarah cautiously asked.


    "You are much bolder¡­ so bold that you are sending us bed selfies.", JoAnna grinned.


    Sarah facepalmed. JoAnna is right, the selfie was taken in the bed. Only shoulder-up of their bodies are visible, but picture reveals that they are in the bed, covered with a bedsheet, and their shoulders are bare, so it''s safe to assume that at least their tops are without clothes.


    Aiden saw that Sarah is red like ripe tomato, and unable to respond to JoAnna. He stepped in. "My fianc¨¦e and I have ns¡­ we will be back in two days." He waved and disconnected from the video.


    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah and rubbed her back gently to get her to rx. He was grateful that she went through this in order to show him that she will not hide their rtionship. He was hoping that she knows that she can count on his support.. Always.

 Chapter 524 - Perfect Date - Day 4 (2)

    With just the two of them, Sarah rxed in Aiden''s embrace after they finished conference call with Sophia and JoAnna.


    "I made ns which start at 6 in the evening. Until then we can do whatever you want.", Aiden told Sarah.


    Sarah thought for a moment. "How about we explore the vi? Besides this bedroom suite and dining area downstairs, I didn''t get to see the rest¡­ and if I remember correctly, there is a media room, game room, and a gym."


    "OK." He was more than happy to show her around.


    They started from upstairs.


    Sarah observed total of eight bedrooms, which includes the one they were using. Each bedroom was a suite with a sitting area, balcony, and a spa-like bathroom. Besides slight differences inyout, all bedrooms were simr in size. After seeing all this, Sarah wondered why Aiden called the bedroom they are using as a ''master bedroom''.


    Down on the main level, they went to the gym first. Sarah observed that it''s very well equipped.


    "All the machines you usually use are here¡­", Sarah voiced her thoughts, without waiting for Aiden''s response.


    She was not interested in exercising and he led the way to the next room.


    Media room has a huge white screen and eight double-sized reclining leather chairs. Sarah thought how seating matches number of bedrooms¡­ so if eight couplese here, they can snuggle together and watch a movie.


    Aiden rmended watching a movie, and Sarah thought it''s a good idea.


    Her body was still not back to its usual self afterst night''s nearly-freeze shower, and rxing next to Aiden while watching something entertaining sounded nice. She told him to pick anything, she didn''t care what they will watch, as long as it''s a happy ending movie.


    Aiden made sure she isfortable in one chair and covered her up with a nket before going to pick a movie.


    Sarah observed him while he got the nket and picked the movie from a disy on the side. She could not miss that he didn''t search for anything. He knew where things are. And before that, he showed knowledge about theyout of the vi as well as the ind and staff. Bartender, Kai, looked at Aiden and interacted with him, with a familiarity which you have when you spend some time with a person. Based on all this, Sarah could guess that Aiden was here previously. Probably more than one time.


    ''Does he own this ce? He said he didn''t buy the ind¡­ but that does not cover scenario where he owns it already.'' Sarah told herself that it doesn''t matter. She was just curious because ce is beautiful, and vi is very well designed with style andfort in mind while fitting seamlessly in the jungle surrounding. The lotus pond, manicuredndscaping, the jungle with well-maintained trails and paths,ke, waterfall, gazebo, beach¡­ everything looks perfect, and provides a very romantic setting.


    The thought that this looks designed like a perfect romantic gateway for eight couples and that Aiden was previously here, probably as a couple, with some other girl, made Sarah feel constriction in her chest.


    She can tell that he is experienced. He is a great kisser and knows how to please a woman... And she knows that many girls are chasing after him at work, just how it was the case at the University, and probably wherever he goes¡­ and guys have different mentality toward rtionshipspared to girls. How many times did he refuse the girl? And how many times he didn''t resist? Image of Mimi and Meghan shed in her mind, when both of them were shamelessly offering themselves to him, at the same time! And then that Scarlet Cox staring at him¡­ and Evalina¡­ Sarah stopped herself and did her best to force her mind to think about something else. She was making herself sink deeper into jealousy because of girls who are in the past, not relevant. Because what matters is that he is here with her. And they are engaged. And no matter how many girls passed through his life previously, even if he didn''t reject them at that moment, those girls only passed through¡­ she is here to stay.


    Aiden picked a movie and came to sit next to her with a huge bucket of freshly made popcorn and arge soda.


    Sarah looked at Aiden smiling back at her and was happy that he remembered how she said that you can''t watch a movie without popcorn and a soda.


    Questions shed through her mind: ''Was he getting snacks and beverages to other girls as well? How many other girls saw that devilish smile directed at them before me?''


    Again, knot in her chest intensified its hold and she found it difficult to breathe.


    "Are you OK?", Aiden noticed that her mood is strange.


    Sarah didn''t respond. She hugged him tightly and lowered her head so that he can''t see her expression.


    Aiden wrapped his arms around her and rubbed her back gently. He did that whenever he wanted to get her to rx. He kissed top of her head and told her that he loves her.


    The movie started, but Sarah was not watching. She was angry. Angry at herself. Angry that she could not control her thoughts. Angry that she is spoiling this moment which is supposed to be special, just for two of them¡­ and she is spoiling it by bringing into it some other girls who are not even here. Angry that she can''t control her tears which silently dripped on his t-shirt without any warning. Angry that he noticed¡­


    Aiden wanted to lift her head and asked her what is going on.


    Sarah didn''t let him see her face.


    "Please¡­ I''m fighting my own demons¡­ I need to do this alone¡­", she was choking on her words, and even her whisper trembled.


    "No, you don''t. See this?", Aiden rubbed gently the engagement ring on her finger. "This is a reminder that you will never be alone. I will always be by your side, fighting your demons together with you."


    He tightened his hug and kissed top of her head.


    Sarah held her breath while his words seeped into her heart. And then the dam broke and she sobbed like never before.. She knotted her fists in his t-shirt and sobbed for a long time, unable to form a coherent thought¡­ until she forgot why she is crying¡­ and she slept off in his embrace.

 Chapter 525 - Perfect Date - Day 4 (3)

    Sarah woke up in the bed.


    Aiden was next to her, keeping busy on hisptop. As soon as he noticed that Sarah is stirring, he kept theptop on the side.


    Sarah opened her eyes and saw his concerned expression. She remembered the crying episode that made her sleep off and prevented her from enjoying the movie with Aiden. She scolded herself for such a childish behavior.


    Sarah repeated to herself few times that it''s unreasonable to expect that he does not have any history rted to rtionships. She needs to ept that and to move on. She hoped that these thoughts will help her calm down. What else can she do?


    Sarah did her best to smile and to push any ugly thoughts away. "It seems I can''t stay awake when I watch a movie with you."


    Aiden observed that her smile didn''t reach her eyes. His heart ached at the thought that she is trying to look happy so that he is not worried.


    He kissed her forehead and looked her in the eyes. "Are you going to tell me what that was about?"


    Sarah lowered her gaze. She was ashamed to confess what caused her crying spell. And she was afraid that if she brings it up, he will rify¡­ and confirm that everything she fears is true. And no matter how many times she told herself that she needs to ept it and move on, she felt her eyes burning again. Sarah closed them, fearing that he will see her tears that threaten to fall.


    "Sarah, my love¡­ you need to tell me what is bothering you. I told you, I want to fight your demons with you, but I need to know what they are.", he cupped her cheeks in his palms and kissed her gently.


    Sarah felt a tear sneaking from the corner of her eye, and she buried her face in his chest with hope that he didn''t see it.


    "I''m afraid that if I tell you, it will get worse.", she confessed.


    He embraced her with one arm while other ran through her hair. "Can it get worse than this?"


    Sarah thought about his question. Can it get worse? She is already crying because she got herself into this unreasonable state. There are two options¡­ and the worse one is that he confirms her fears. Will that make it worse? Will she cry more? Will she throw a tantrum? Will she leave him? ¡­ Of course, she will not leave him¡­ but it will hurt, and it will make her cry more¡­ but maybe in that case at least she will know the reason why she is crying.


    "I know you trust me¡­ Can you trust me with this? Tell me what is bothering you¡­", Aiden spoke softly while caressing her hair.


    Sarah inhaled and held her breath for some time before speaking, "How many girls did you bring here before me?"


    Aiden''s hand which was moving over her hair froze.


    For Sarah, those two seconds seemed like two eternities which confirmed her worst fears.


    She felt his hand touch her chin and lift her head to face him.


    "Open your eyes.", he demanded.


    Sarah shook her head, rejecting his request.


    "Sarah, love¡­ I need you to look at me.", his voice was much softer now.


    She opened her eyes, as just as she feared, tears flooded out of them, blurring her vision. Through her blinks she saw fragments of his face, those dark eyes looking at her, full of love, his brow slightly furrowed, his lips pressed into a thin line. His hands moved, frantically trying to wipe her tears with his palms, but it seemed the more he wiped the more they flooded.


    Aiden pulled her in his embrace and whispered in her ear, "You are the first one."


    Sarah felt her heartache get worse. "You don''t have to lie to me. Just tell me the truth."


    Aiden tightened his hug and spoke softly while his hand moved gently over her back: "That is the truth. You are the first girl who came here with me. You are the first girl to stay in this room and sleep on this bed¡­ Oh, Sarah, I know that you don''t know much about my past, and it''s probably better that it stays that way¡­ but know that you are the first one I introduced to my parents. You are the first one who touched my heart." He inched away and held her cheeks in his palms, forcing her to face him. "Do you remember? For Jeff''s birthday? I told you that it''s the first time I''m bringing with me +1. That was the truth."


    Aiden kissed Sarah gently on the lips, relieved that the flood of tears is slowing down. He spoke between kisses: "You are the first girl that I considered as my +1, for anything in my life¡­ Please, remember that¡­ And even if all the girls in the world look my way, not one of them can bepared with you... Just how your eyes see only me, my eyes see only you... We are two halves of a whole, and there in no space for anyone else."


    He continued kissing her until her tears stopped.


    "I''m sorry¡­", Sarah said weakly, embarrassed because of her unreasonable behavior.


    "Don''t be. If those demonse back again, let me know. And I will remind you that since I''m aware of my existence, there was only one girl who ever managed to ess my heart¡­ and that girl right now is my fianc¨¦e¡­ and she will be my wife in near future. And no one else can challenge that, not even your demons."


    Sarah had to admit that his words touched her. She took a deep breath. "I''m such a mess. I need to get myself together¡­ The truth is, I really want to know how your life was like before we met¡­ but now I think I shouldn''t. Just a thought that any other girl got your attention, no matter how superficial it was¡­ it hurts so much that it rips me from the inside. And I''m aware that it''s irrational how much it''s bothering me, because at that time we didn''t even know each other."


    Aiden showed a bitter smile. "I know what you mean. I feel the same about you. And it''s a new thing for me, because before I met you, I was never jealous. I never had this need to keep someone away from everyone else. My desire to possess youpletely is clouding my mind, and just a thought that you looked at anyone as a man, ever, is driving me insane."


    Sarah was surprised for a moment to hear his words. He described exactly how she feels. "Thank you for telling me this¡­ at least I know that I''m not crazy."


    Heughed. "Maybe you are crazy¡­ but then we are crazy together."


    Sarah was not sure at what point during their talk it happened, but the knot in her chest was gone. The only feeling she had was overwhelming love for the man in front of her.


    They bothughed and kissed while holding each other.


    "I have one request¡­", Sarah said between kisses.


    He inched away and looked at her face expectantly. "Tell me."


    "You said you made ns starting at 6 o''clock¡­" She saw him nod and continued. "And that includes dinner, right?"


    Aiden nodded again.


    "Can we drink your favorite beverage? And don''t tell me that you like things that are rted to me¡­ I''m talking about the drink you would have if you are having a dinner one year ago, before we met."


    He nodded in agreement.


    Sarah could not hide her excitement that the moment when she finds out his favorite beverage is getting closer.


    They observed that it was after 5 o''clock and headed to the bathroom¡­ it was time to get ready for Aiden''s n which starts at 6.

 Chapter 526 - Perfect Date - Day 4 (4)

    When they freshened up, Aiden asked Sarah how she is feeling.


    "Our dinner is about half an hour hike away. Do you think you can do it? Or should I arrange transportation?", Aiden rified.


    Sarah listened, and her mind heard what she wanted. ''Hike? Birds!'' She nodded enthusiastically. "I am totally fine with birds! I mean¡­ with hike¡­"


    Aidenughed.


    They walked through the jungle, making a stop asionally for Sarah to try getting any of numerous birds to get on her hand, unsessfully. With her dys, that half an hour hikested more than one hour. Sarah was busy going from one bird to another and didn''t notice that they are going uphill.


    Only on thest stretch when they walked out of tropical foliage and faced stone steps which spiraled around a mountain-like-rock, she noticed that they are quite high up, treetops were below them, and they were still climbing.


    At the summit, there was a table set up for a dinner for two. Sarah looked around and observed that the summit is massive. Trees around them,ke in the back, and in front expansive views of the ocean. As sun was going lower, Sarah could imagine that they will have great sunset views. She made a 360-degree turn slowly to take in the surroundings.


    "Do you like it?", Aiden smiled.


    Sarah''s lips were stretched into a smile as far as they go. "Yes. I like it very much."


    Close by, spare footwear was waiting for them, and they reced hiking boots for light summer shoes.


    Aiden waited for Sarah to finish observing surrounding so that they can get seated.


    She was focused on theke.


    Aiden exined. "Natural spring pushes water up here. On the other side is the waterfall which we saw from the bottom¡­" He saw that Sarah didn''t understand. "Lake with the gazebo."


    "Oh¡­", Sarah indicated that she remembered. ''So, this is on the other side of that cliff with the waterfall.''


    The food was great, and they enjoyed breathtaking views of the sunset, ocean and the jungle below.


    "I gave you the promise ring at the sight of the best sunset in Greece¡­ My intention was to propose to you, and to give you the engagement ring with the best sunset on Pacific.", he admitted.


    Sarah smiled and kissed him. "Thank you."


    She was grateful that he thought of this romantic ambience, but she would not trade the image of her Greek God proposing naked for anything in the world. Not even for this super-romantic sunset view of the ocean and jungle below them.


    Sarah observed the table and frowned. "You promised that we get to drink something of your preference¡­ I see only sparkling water here."


    "We will have my drink after dinner.", he mysteriously smiled.


    Not long after they finished with food and Sarah saw that dusk is gradually turning into twilight and fidgeted nervously. "Isn''t it getting dark? We should go back. Right?"


    Aiden nodded. "In a bit."


    Sarah could only rx in the chair and sip her sparkling water while that ''bit'' passes. But she was uneasy thinking that those stone steps are steep and going back in the dark will be dangerous.


    As soon as dark covered the sky, Aiden stood up and extended his arm to Sarah. "Come, let me serve you that drink."


    Sarah stood up and took his hand.


    It was dark, but their eyes were used to the dark, so they could roughly see where they are going.


    At the edge of the cliff Aiden lifted his arm and made a movement as if he is wrapping it around something. With his other arm he held Sarah around her waist and pulled her close to him.


    "Hold on tightly.", he said and kissed her on the lips.


    Sarah was not sure what he has on his mind, but he lifted her and walked toward the edge. She swiftly wrapped her arms around his neck and held tightly just in time when he walked off the cliff.


    Sarah screamed as they flew through the air, and it took her a moment to realize that they are not falling down but gliding on something like zipline. She looked down, but it was dark, and they were moving fast, everything looked like a ck blur. Swooshing sounds of treetops they were passing by made her hair stand on ends.


    Aiden looked at her petrified expression andughed. He was happy that he managed to surprise her.


    To Sarah''s shock, he let go of whatever he was holding onto and they started falling down! She screamed again. Sarah heard few tree branches swooshing so close to her, that she was sure she will get smacked.


    While falling Aiden lifted her legs, and hended softly while holding her princess style.


    Sarah''s eyes were tightly shut. She opened her eyes slowly and was surprised that they are on a structure like arge wooden deck which is suspended in the air. Deck surface was covered with seating cushions.


    "Did we reach our destination?", Sarah weakly asked.


    Aiden nodded. "Yes."


    She shifted her legs and found that as she stood on the deck, it swayed slightly. She was sure that it didn''t move when hended on it. Sarah could only praise his bnce, and aiming¡­ in the dark, while carrying her¡­ but she didn''t say that at loud. She didn''t want to praise him for him to hear because he made her scream, twice.


    "Come." He patted a pillow next to him and extended his other arm, removing covers which revealedrge ss jars filled with fireflies.


    Sarah was impressed, again. The fireflies gave dim light, and everything looked very romantic. She looked down, and besides dark, she could not see anything else. It was scary that she didn''t know how high in the air they are, or what is below.


    From the corner of the suspended deck, Aiden pulled a thermos with a previously made cocktail and two sses. He exined that this was his usual drink when he would go out. He also gave a warning that he would change his drink every few months or so, but since she asked what he would have one year ago, this was his favorite drink from that period.


    Sarah tasted it and her face contorted how bitter it was. She gave it few sips exining that she needs to try few times before deciding, but her opinion was not getting any better. "How can anyone drink this? I can taste rum and vodka, but this is so bitter that my body refuses to drink it." Sheined while gulping orange juice he gave her.


    Aiden also didn''t finish his ss. "It seems that next to you, I got used to sweet drinks.", heughed and finished her orange juice.


    "Hey¡­ don''t me me for making your life sweet!", Sarah faked that she was hurt. "You said that you changed drinks¡­ how about next time you introduce me to another drink of your choice?"


    "Not a problem."


    Sarah was happy that he agreed. Part of her hoped that he will show her a drink that is more¡­ drinkable.


    Aiden hesitated before asking: "At the risk of spoiling the mood, I need to ask you a question."


    Sarah looked at him apprehensively.


    He took a deep breath and asked: "Why did you assume that I brought a girl here before you?"


    Sarah was embarrassed to talk about it, but she forced herself to speak up. She told herself that the only way to go through a sticky situation is tomunicate clearly. And if she does not rify it, there is a chance that it wille back.


    "Because of two things." She started exining. "First thing is that I noticed that this is not your first time here. And second thing is that this is a clearly very romantic ce, designed for couples. Putting those two together, I assumed¡­ you know¡­"


    Aiden smiled, "Romantic ce? Can you tell me which parts you find romantic?"


    Sarah didn''t hesitate to exin her observations. "Which parts? Everything! The bedrooms are just right for¡­ couple''s activities, views are breathtaking, chairs in the media room are perfect for snuggling, gazebo which is reachable only by skinny dipping, beach with glowing ocean, and even this suspended deck... Why are you grinning?"


    Aidenughed and pulled her in his embrace.. He held her tightly while exining, "The bedrooms are normal suites, views are natural as well as the glowing beach, chairs in the media room are oversized forfort not for snuggling, there is a boat for reaching the gazebo but I got it removed for this asion because I wanted to go skinny dipping with you, and this deck was set up less than two weeks ago, because I wanted to do this with you¡­" He kissed her gently few times before deepening the kiss.

 Chapter 527 - Perfect Date - Day 4 (5)

    Aiden kissed her gently for a long time, he wanted her to know how special she is. How different from any girl he met before.


    Aiden remembered Sarah''s question which implied that he brought another girl here, and he broke the kiss abruptly.


    He held Sarah tightly, wishing to stop his thoughts which drifted many years into the past¡­ image of the girl from his middle school shed in his mind, the one who he asked if she will be his girlfriend. He was so nervous that he thought he will pass out. And when she said ''yes'', he already nned their next five dates, how he will swoop her off her feet, just how people do in movies and he will get to kiss her. Before any of that happened¡­ he overheard that girl talk with her girlfriends how she got her hands on the hottest boy in school. He didn''t dislike that part. A secondter, he heard her talk about his money and family and status, and his heart dropped.


    That was the time when he started paying attention to girls, what they talk about, how they act¡­ His stomach twisted when he realized that they only care about money, status, branded clothes, makeup, whose boyfriend gives pricier presents¡­ and his heart hardened.


    He confirmed that girls are after him because of the things he has¡­ and his good looks didn''t hurt either¡­ He decided to use that to his advantage. He would set his eyes on a girl, take whatever she is willing to give, and move on to next one. At first it was only kisses, but soon it progressed, and it didn''t take long to meet a girl willing to go all the way. And he didn''t feel guilty at all. He didn''t use any underhanded methods, he didn''t force them¡­ he used his charm and unspoken promise of giving them what they want. He thought of that as a hobby where he is teaching them a lesson.


    And then he met Sarah¡­ the girl who he needed to approach for work¡­ the girl who didn''t respond to his smile, she even frowned a little, as if insulted that he dares to direct his smile at her¡­ the girl who kept silent when everyone else talked¡­ the girl who helped others resolve their problems and didn''t ask for anything in return¡­ the girl who preferred to sit by herself, and didn''t want him close because he attracts attention¡­ the girl who epted him without asking about his background, but she praised his cooking, and said that he makes her feelfortable, and that she trusts him¡­ the girl who is right now in his arms.


    Her question if he ever brought a girl here made him think about his past. Aiden hopes that Sarah never thinks that he would put her in the same category with any of those girls. He is aware that there is a high chance that she will find out about fragments from his past, and he can only hope that she is confident enough to know that she is different.


    He took a deep breath and locked his eyes with hers.


    "Sarah, my love¡­ I designed this ce, but not for romance¡­ Inst few months, several changes were made, because you inspired me. The clearing which I showed you as an inspiration for your VR room; the truth is that your VR room inspired me to make that clearing. The rooms, and views, and chairs, and everything else, is romantic only because the two of us are together. Do you understand that?"


    "Yes¡­" Sarah nodded, oblivious to the whirlwind of emotions hidden behind his smile.


    She believes him, because she knows what he is talking about. "I remember how Paris and Athens were so much better when you were with me." She also remembered how he changed her boring daily routine at the university into something exciting. With him around she looks forward to every day, because all the colors are much brighter than before.


    Aiden held her tightly and his heart was full knowing that she feels the same. He needs to fill her with confidence so that if ever she finds out about what he did in the past she has strength to brush it off and leave it where it belongs, in the past. "Exactly! The bloody bathroom in your family home, the dark alley in Athens full of unconscious troublemakers, smelly storage room in the back of the party on Lake Tahoe¡­ Do you believe me that some of my best memories are from those types of ces? Only because we were together¡­"


    Aiden ced her palm on his chest. His deep voice full of love shook her heart. "This here¡­ beats for you. I know that we belong together because when I am with you the world is¡­ better. And I believe that I affect your perception of the world in a simr way."


    Sarah weakly nodded and sniffled.


    Aiden tilted his head to see her face. "Why are you crying?"


    She turned her head to hide her face in his chest. "I''m happy."


    "You cry a lottely¡­", he voiced his thoughts in a serious manner.


    She could not deny the obvious. "This time is different¡­ now I''m happy."


    "I prefer youughing when you are happy. It''s less confusing."


    Sarahughed hearing his words.


    "That''s better.", he kissed her forehead and leaned back on the pillows, pulling her down with him.


    Sarah looked at the jars with fireflies. "Is it safe to keep them inside jar for too long?"


    Aiden nced at the jars and then at Sarah. "You have a point." He reached with his hand behind one pillow and jar lids opened.


    Sarah watched as fireflies left the jar one by one, vanishing in all directions.


    "We will be left in the dark¡­", Sarah was not sessful in hiding panic from her voice asst few fireflies found their way out of the jars.


    "Are you afraid of the dark?"


    "No." She was not afraid of the dark, especially not with him around. But the fact that they are on a deck suspended in the air, and that she does not know how high or what is below them, was unsettling.


    Her uneasiness disappeared as he ran his hand through her hair gently.


    They were in the dark, on a deck, suspended within tropical treetops which blocked any light that mighte from the stars in the moonless night. Weather was very pleasant. Warm tropical breeze caressed the foliage providing light swooshing sounds which were the only noise the jungle made. It seems that every creature was sleeping, including the birds.


    Sarah was listening to Aiden''s heartbeat while drawing invisible designs with her finger on his abdomen. He was holding her and caressing her hair. It was quiet¡­ it was perfect.


    Aiden felt that the hand which moved on his abdomen stopped. "Don''t sleep off¡­ I have one more thing to show you."


    "Then hurry up.", Sarah mumbled. He was not able to see that she smiled.


    Sarah felt him shift a bit and through her closed eyelids she could see that light reced darkness.


    She opened her eyes and held her breath. Sarah slowly moved into a seating position and was amazed by thousands of lights that flickered all around them¡­ up, on each side, even below them¡­ she could see based on the lights that they are high in the air, very high¡­ and that those lights are candles.


    ''meless candles, remote controlled'', she assumed.


    Sarah was confident that this is how it looks if you are in outer space, surrounded by the stars.


    She exhaled and looked at Aiden who was smiling at her. "Thank you. It''s really beautiful."


    "Romantic?", he lifted one eyebrow.


    "Very much.", she admitted and embraced him.


    They were back down on the pillows, she was resting her head on his chest, admiring the surroundings, enjoying thepany¡­ basking in all the love and care he showers her with.


    Sarah remembered that she said they will tell their parents about their engagement. "From here¡­ can we go to Reno first?"


    "For?", he had a good idea, but wanted to confirm.


    "To tell your parents that we are engaged."


    He smiled. "Yes."


    Sarah hesitated before speaking. "I am nervous about telling my parents¡­ so I''m leaving themst."


    "Why are you nervous?"


    Sarah propped herself on her elbow so that she can face Aiden. "Did you forget how my dad reacted when he found out that we are dating?"


    "No, I didn''t¡­ but you will see that things are different now.", he was confident.


    Sarah saw that there is more to it. "Exin, please."


    He paused for few seconds, enjoying her expression which showed how impatient she is. "I spoke to your father beforeing here¡­ and asked for his blessings." Aiden did his best to keep his expression neutral.


    "Oh¡­", Sarah was not able to hide her surprise. She wanted to pinch his handsome cheeks as a punishment for having a good poker face which she can''t read. She had to ask: "How did that go?"


    "Better than expected." His poker face broke and he smiled.


    Sarah held her breath and looked at him expectantly.


    Aiden tapped her nose. "If you want to know the details, I''m sure Eve can show you what happened. Evening before we left, your father''s study room."


    Sarah was still looking at him expectantly. She was not willing to wait forter to find out how exactly it went. It''s not easy to believe that her father didn''t throw a fit. And if it really went ''better than expected'', it means that Aiden did something amazing.


    He pulled her back down on him refusing to talk about that further. "Read the mood¡­ romance¡­ I don''t want to have your father on my mind at this moment."


    Sarah giggled.. "OK."

 Chapter 528 - Perfect Date - Day 5 (1)

    Sarah woke up at the sight of the sun peeking through the treetops above. Based on her limited ability to move, she knew that she is in Aiden''s embrace.


    She moved her head slightly and it took her a moment to realize that they are on a deck, suspended within lush tropical foliage. There is a cover on top of them, Sarah can only guess that she slept off first, and Aiden covered them up.


    Aiden was still sleeping. She shifted slowly and observed his perfect face.


    Sarah knows that this is theirst day in paradise, before they go back to reality. ''Reality'' is also very good, because they get to be together.


    Sarah thought howst four days were amazing. Aiden did a lot of nning, it was very romantic, they got engaged¡­ but they also rified a lot of things. Going forward, their rtionship will definitely be different; next, upgraded version. She will make sure to give and not only to take from him. She needs to step up, show him that she believes in him.


    Sarah can''t deny that this ce is amazing, and he nned this date very well¡­ everything he ns is very detailed, and he always makes sure to put her needs first. She reminded herself that she needs to let him be in charge more often.


    He stirred up and opened his eyes slightly before squinting, probably due to sunlight.


    "Good morning, my love¡­", Sarah greeted him with a smile.


    Aiden was wide awake, staring at Sarah.


    She giggled, "Yes, I called you ''my love'', because that is what you are. And I know that long time ago you gave me a nickname, but I didn''t¡­ I will fix that. And you are not only my love¡­ you are my everything¡­ so there will be a lot of nicknames, I don''t think I can settle on one¡­"


    Aiden''s kiss blocked her lips.


    They kissed and held each other, enjoying in the treetops of the tropical jungle until it was time for breakfast.


    Sarah was curious how are they going down, but before she could voice her question, Aiden stood up and called her toe to him.


    She took a deep breath, understanding how this will work when he saw him pull a strap which was wedged between branches and wrap it around his wrist few times before gripping it. Sarah told herself that she will not scream this time. She was wrong.


    Now it was daytime, so she could clearly see how fast they are going down that zipline, how high they are, and how close those branches are swishing around them. She screamed while gripping him around the neck. And she screamed until her feet were back on the ground.


    "You don''t like ziplines?", he teased while she tried to steady her shaky knees.


    "I like them, when I''m the one holding onto it, and when I know where I''m going.", she exined.


    Theynded close to vi, and on the way to the vi, Sarah eximed: "Birds!" She forgot about the scary zipline experience.


    Aiden shook his head helplessly and followed her. "I thought you are hungry."


    "Just a minute¡­ I have a good feeling about this.", Sarah approached one red and green parrot.


    Aiden held her hand. "Here, try with this¡­", he ced few seeds in her hand.


    Sarah gave him a why-didn''t-you-give-me-this-right-away look and turned to the bird. With a temptation of a snack, bird swiftly switched from branch to Sarah''s arm. And Sarah was happy. She was grinning and petting the bird''s head and chest feathers and didn''t notice that Aiden got his phone and took her picture.


    While Sarah was busy with the bird, he went to Sarah''s social media pages, liked, retweeted, and shared her "Engaged!" photo of their hands showcasing the engagement ring, and made that picture his profile photo. At this time, Aiden was confident that Sarah won''t mind him doing that. He even changed his rtionship status into ''Engaged''.


    When he was done, Sarah was still busy with the bird.


    "Are you done? We should eat¡­", he reminded her.


    "I would like to, but how do I get it to go back on the branch?", Sarah looked at him helplessly.


    Heughed and shooed the bird away without showing muchpassion for the feathery creature. "You are too gentle."


    By the time they reached vi, both were hungry, so they had breakfast first, and then they went to freshen up.


    ...


    Aiden was done first and he watched Sarah as she walked out of the shower while wrapping a towel around herself.


    She froze and looked at him. He was wearing only a towel low around his waist. His lower back was leaning on the sink and his arms held edge of the counter on his sides making him look like he is about to pounce on her. Her eyes darted over him¡­ his hair damp from shower, his devilish smile enchanting, his toned body perfect, and his intense gaze¡­ hungry.


    Sarah nervously cleared her throat. She could not believe that body of her Greek God still has such an effect on her¡­ part of her wished that she stops getting dazed by him, and other part wished that this feeling never stops.


    "What did you n for today? So, I know how to dress up¡­", her voice trailed off when she saw him slowly walk toward her. She didn''t really need exnations¡­ she can tell what he has on mind¡­ Sarah felt her heart race.


    He lifted her up in one swift move and carried her to the bed.


    Aiden was on all four, above her. His arms in line with her shoulders, his knees slightly below hers and around them. He leaned lower and with his teeth opened up towel that was covering her up. Like a predator taking in scent of his prey, Aiden''s nose traveled while lightly touching her soft skin, from her navel up to her neck and he inhaled deeply.


    He looked at her face and smiled when he saw her flushed cheeks, eyes sparkling from anticipation of what ising, her lips curved slightly upwards. He found her expression to be seductive beyond belief.


    "Don''t forget¡­ this is only for me to see." He touched her cheek with his nose and his lips ran over her jawline from her ear toward her chin. "Because you are mine."


    Aiden lifted his head and looked her in the eyes.


    Sarah smiled and gave a small nod. "Yours¡­"


    He gave her a long deep kiss on the lips before his tongue moved over her chin down her neck.


    Sarah felt his hot breath just below her neck before his low voice shook her up: "Today I am going to make love to you until you scream over and over again¡­ Until your body knows that you are mine¡­"


    She felt his hand reach between her legs and his palm pressed gently down the middle while one of his fingers probed inside her. Sarah moaned and her body twitched as his palm made small circles, and another finger got inside.


    He sucked her nipples and teased them with his tongue sending shivers down her body. His dripping wet fingers teased her clit while he watched her lustful expression.


    She saw him watching, but at that point, she didn''t care. All her attention was on that hand between her legs and all the energy building up in her lower abdomen. Only after she climaxed, and her body stopped twitching did she feel shy and turned her head away.


    "Why are you looking away? Are you embarrassed?", his voice sounded like he is teasing her.


    Sarah didn''t want to sumb to his teasing. She forced herself to look at him, almost defiantly. She was surprised that there was no teasing in his expression. His eyes were gentle, full of love¡­ that made her rx and she smiled.


    They kissed and he ced himself between her legs.


    He inched away to break the kiss. "Since we are engaged, I want to make few things clear¡­" His breath caressed her lips and his eyes were locked on hers. "As your man, in life I will be your equal, and you can always count on me. In bed, I am going to dominate you, and make sure you are always satisfied¡­ and if you want to take charge, you will need to tie me up." His lipsnded on hers again, preventing her from responding.


    Sarah had no intention toin¡­ she was happy with those conditions.


    ¡­


    It was past lunch time¡­ Sarah and Aiden are on the bed, heavily panting, drenched in sweat¡­ low on energy. Next to the bed are several damp towels which they used to wipe themselves between their steamy sessions.


    Sarah is on her back. She is not sure if she can move at all, and she does not care.


    Aiden is on top of Sarah, his body arched above her. He moved slightly and kissed each of her breasts. He leaned his forehead on her breastbone and inhaled deeply.. "Mine¡­", he groaned.

 Chapter 529 - Perfect Date - Day 5 (2)

    Aiden carried Sarah to the bathroom, and they got in the shower together.


    Her legs were shaky, so she clung onto him. He enjoyed the fact that she is in such a state because of him.


    Aidenthered her body gently, making sure no spot is left neglected before rinsing her carefully. He ced her in the tub full of warm water and bubbles and gave her a lingering kiss before going to shower himself.


    Aiden got in the tub behind Sarah and pulled her to lean on him.


    Sarah enjoyed feeling of his chest on her back. His arms covered hers and their fingers intertwined. ''Perfect'', she thought.


    "Why eight?", she asked suddenly.


    "Eight what?"


    "Eight bedrooms, eight chairs in media room, eight chairs at the dining table, eight barstools at the poolside bar¡­", Sarah exined.


    Aiden smiled. "You don''t miss things¡­"


    "I like to count, and sometimes I notice patterns."


    Aiden took his time before responding. "Some time ago, I thought I had seven friends. When I started on this, my intention was to make a hangout ce for us. Before this ce was done, we were not friends. The end."


    He did his best to sound detached, but that only told Sarah that it was something unpleasant to talk about.


    "Oh¡­" Sarah was not sure how to respond to this. She had more than plenty of broken friendships. It''s never easy to go through that.


    Sarah was surprised that he said more: "You met two of them at Jeff''s birthday party."


    Sarah craned her neck to look at him, showing that she does not understand and needs more information.


    "Do you remember Noah and Liam?", Aiden asked.


    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she remembered two guys who were hitting on Isabe and her, and they were not polite about it¡­ it seems that there was some history behind that behavior. Sarah nodded in confirmation that she remembers. She forgot that she beat them up.


    When she thinks about Noah and Liam, they were unpleasant toward Aiden and her, she can''t imagine that they were on good terms previously. It seems that whatever happened between them was not a small thing. "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t be¡­ It''s not like I was the only one at a loss." He didn''t want her to feel sorry for him. He does not deserve it.


    Aiden saw Sarah looking at him questionably for a second before she gave up and turned away, leaning her back on him.


    Sarah wanted to know what happened, but then decided not to probe into the topic. It''s probably an unpleasant memory for him regardless if he was the victim or not. And no matter what happened, it does not concern her. It''s in the past. If he wants to talk about it, he will.


    "Sarah, I''m not a good guy¡­ You had your share of trials, and you stayed true to yourself. As for me¡­ I gave in to my demons."


    Aiden sees her as someone who is so good that nothing can corrupt her. Everyone she touches can''t help but look her way with an urge to improve themselves. And he is happy that she is by his side. He believes that her light made him change his ways.


    Sarah knows how it is when you are in a dark ce, everyone faces challenges through life. She also knows that she is lucky to have a loving family who was by her side all the time, supporting her and helping to fight off whatever came her way.


    When she looks at Aiden, she can tell that he is not close to his family how she is with hers, and he tends to keep his thoughts and feelings bottled up. And that can only put him into a situation that even if someone is willing to help him out, they don''t know that he is in a need of help.


    When she thinks that he was in a need of someone to listen, to help out, and he was all alone with no one to turn to, makes her heart ache.


    "That does not make you a bad guy. That only means that you were by yourself. But now you have me."


    Her words made his heart swell. He thought how it''s astonishing that someone like Sarah can love him.


    Sarah observed his expression and can tell that he is troubled. It seems that whatever happened in the past is haunting him. She can only hope that her words give him somefort and that he knows that he is not alone anymore.


    "You can''t change the past. Think of it as something that made you who you are now. And right now, I love you, and we are together. See the ring?" She lifted her left arm, showing the engagement ring. "The present is biggest, because it''s the only thing that counts."


    Aiden knows that she is not aware of his past, but her words made him feel that she epts him unconditionally. It was a good feeling. "Thank you." He wrapped his arms around Sarah and rested his forehead on hers.


    Sarah enjoyed his hug. His arms are firm and gentle and make her feel safe.


    She tilted her head and kissed him. And he kissed her back.


    His hug tightened as his lips moved to her neck and it felt so good that her fingers gripped his back, pulling him closer.


    Aiden let out a low humming sound. "It seems your energy is back."


    Sarah''s body shivered. She knows what his words mean, and she has no intention to deny it. His every kiss makes her more aware of the void in her lower abdomen, throbbing from desire to feel him.


    He moved to the middle of therge tub; she was on hisp, lost in his kiss.


    Sarah was not aware at what point her body turned and she got on her knees, gripping the edge of the tub. Her eyes were closed in anticipation as he tilted her hips making her feel more exposed.


    She almost lost her grip when she felt his kiss followed by his tongue exploring between her folds.


    And then all the sounds stopped, except for her breathing¡­ all feelings stopped, except for the one at the cradle of her thighs¡­ all other senses shut down one by one before everything exploded.


    Sarah was back in hisp.


    "Do you need a minute?", his hot breath swept into her ear.


    And she was back on her knees, gripping edge of the tub¡­ Her gasps mixed with his grunts as he took her from behind.


    ¡­


    "How was that?", Aiden asked as he caressed Sarah''s cheek whileying next to her in the bed.


    "Are you fishing forpliments?", Sarah looked at that devilish smile of his which told her that he knows how THAT was. But he still wants to hear her say it.


    "Will you give me one?", he shamelessly persisted.


    She smiled andced her fingers in his hair while giving him a long kiss. "It was amazing¡­", Sarah whispered and kissed him again.


    Aiden let out a low humming sound of approval and cradled her in his arms. He took a deep breath, inhaling her scent and kissed her neck. "Mine¡­", he murmured.


    ¡­


    "Let me know when you want to eat. I will get food here¡­ or do you want to eat downstairs?", Aiden didn''t want to get out of the bed, but time to eat passed long ago and he knows that Sarah must be hungry as well.


    "I could eat. Here is perfect." Sarah didn''t want to get out of the bed either. "Don''t forget the ice cream¡­", her voice trailed off when she saw his mischievous smile.


    "To eat!", she eximed when she remembered what he did with the ice cream in the gazebo. He never admitted it, but she knows that he dripped ice cream in her cleavage on purpose.


    He didn''t respond, but his smile became more mischievous somehow. He walked out to the living area.


    "We are leaving in the morning¡­ what do you want to do until then?", Aiden asked when he returned to bed a minuteter.


    Sarah hugged him and pulled him down on the bed. She rested her head on his shoulder. "Here is perfect¡­ next to my fianc¨¦."


    She didn''t want to do anything other than cuddle with him.


    Aiden smiled and held her tightly.. He was happy.

 Chapter 530 - Gran And Gramps (1)

    ~ Bangalore, India ~


    JoAnna, Jeff, Bridgette and Stevended at international airport in Bangalore, India and headed straight for their hotel.


    It was early morning, but JoAnna and Jeff slept in the ne, so they were not very tired.


    JoAnna freshened up and finished inspecting an expansive Maharaja Suite in their hotel. She is waiting for Jeff to finish his morning routine. He got out of the bathroom just after the breakfast was wheeled in their room.


    "I confirmed with gran, they will expect us this afternoon.", JoAnna informed Jeff.


    She is excited. Jeff has a morning meeting and after lunch two of them will head out to meet with her paternal grandparents. JoAnna wants Jeff to meet them and also hopes that they can give some information about the summer she spent with them when she was a child. Maybe they confirm that she is ''little J'' from Jeff''s memories.


    Jeff was nervous. "What if they don''t like me?"


    JoAnna did her best to suppressughter seeing how his behavior is childish. "If they don''t like you, it''s their loss. They live on opposite side of Earth from us. It''s not like we need to live with them." She saw that Jeff frowned and coaxed him quickly. "Rx, rx¡­ what is there not to like? You are so likeable that even your brain is handsome."


    Based on Jeff''s smile, JoAnna concluded that he liked thatpliment.


    "Don''t go out without me.", Jeff warned.


    "Don''t worry. Bridgette and I already booked full spa treatments for us. That is where we will spend the morning. I will look five years younger when I meet my grandparents.", JoAnna was happy.


    "Five years? That will make you a minor¡­", he said jokingly and then his expression turned serious. "If you get a massage, make sure it''s from a female. For facial as well¡­ whatever you do, make sure no male touches you."


    JoAnnaughed but she had to call hotel spa and request for female staff in front of Jeff. Only then he finished breakfast and went to get ready.


    Jeff and Steve went for their morning meeting, and JoAnna and Bridgette enjoyed full treatment in the spa. By the time they returned to their rooms, Jeff and Steve were back from their meetings.


    Four of them had lunch together in one of the restaurants in the hotel. Jeff asked how their morning went. JoAnna said that spa is very nice and rmended that the guys try it out as well. Then she remembered that before they went for a spa, something else happened.


    "We had a video chat with Sophia and Felix after you left."


    "Are they ready for the wedding?", Jeff casually asked.


    JoAnnaughed and shook her head. "Sophia is all over the ce. That tells me how nervous she is. She was talking about anything as long as it was not rted to the wedding. Luckily mom is there to help, and Sarah will join tomorrow."


    Jeff shook his head. "They are going to Reno first."


    "Why?", JoAnna was not happy with this news about changes in Sarah''s schedule.


    Jeff shrugged. "Maybe to tell mom and dad that they are engaged. They will stay a day or two." Jeff saw that JoAnna is not happy that Sarah got dyed and added. "Felix is there. What is he doing?"


    Bridgette shook her head and spoke with her heavy French ent. "My brother was only giggling. He is not capable of helping. The only thing he was talking about was the baby."


    "Oh, yes!" JoAnna eximed. "They found out the gender."


    Jeff looked at JoAnna''s excited expression and forced a smile. "What is it?"


    "You don''t have to pretend that you care if you don''t." JoAnna pouted.


    Jeff pinched bridge of his nose and admitted. "Fine. I don''t care. It''s a baby. Why does it matter what gender it is?" He really didn''t care. Jeff would care only if it''s their baby, JoAnna''s and his. All other babies are not important.


    "Fine! Then I will not tell you! Even when I''m pregnant I will take the test secretly and not tell you the result!" JoAnna puffed her cheeks angrily.


    Jeff was shocked hearing her words. "You can''t do that!"


    "Hmph! Just watch me!", she lifted her nose defiantly.


    Bridgetteughed seeing how silly they are.


    Steve didn''t dare tough, even if everything looks fine now, Jeff would scold himter. He lowered his head and kept his focus on the te in front of him.


    ¡­


    Jeff and JoAnna are standing in front of the two-story house. Their driver said he will wait for them in the caf¨¦ at the corner, and just to call him when they want to head back.


    Low concrete wall signifies where property lot begins, and front yard is only few steps deep.


    JoAnna was not able to see if there is a backyard. Neighboring houses were also only few feet apart. She thought thatpared to therge estate on East Coast from her memories, her grandparents really scaled down their lifestyle bying here.


    She looked at the man next to her who was stiff. "Hey, are you OK?"


    Jeff nervously nodded.


    "Rx, they are easy going people. Let''s go. They are expecting us."


    They got in the front yard and rang the doorbell.


    Olderdy opened. "Anna, baby¡­" She hugged JoAnna right away.


    "Hi gran!" JoAnna hugged her back.


    "This is Jeffrey, my fianc¨¦." JoAnna introduced Jeff.


    Olderdy scrutinized him for a second before her face broke into a smile. "Come in, boy, why are you standing there? Call me gran or Mary." She giggled and pulled him in.


    Mary pulled Jeff by the arm inside and looked at JoAnna. "Anna, baby, your fianc¨¦ is handsome. Is he treating you well?"


    "Yes, gran.", JoAnna shyly responded.


    "James!", Mary bellowed while looking up the stairs. "Anna is here! James!"


    "Coming,ing¡­ why are you yelling?", James''s voice came from second floor.


    "If I don''t yell, youin that you didn''t hear me.", Mary grumbled.


    "What are you talking about? My hearing is perfect¡­" James was already next to her and smiling at JoAnna. "Baby, let me look at you¡­"


    JoAnna twirled on her toes and giggled while her grandfather gave approving nods. "You are a beautifuldy. Any man should be lucky to have you." Jamespletely ignored Jeff.


    "Beautiful yes. But isn''t she a bit skinny?", Mary asked her husband while looking at JoAnna.


    "I''m just fine, gran. Gramps, this is Jeffrey, my fianc¨¦.", JoAnna told her grandfather.


    "Jeffrey?", James finally looked at Jeff. But he was not giving any friendly vibe.


    Jeff extended his arm for a handshake and stered a friendly smile on his face despite unfriendly attitude James gave him. "Jeffrey White, nice to meet you."


    Old man frowned and looked at Jeff''s hand for few painfully long seconds, contemting if he should take it or not. Reluctantly, he shook Jeff''s hand, not introducing himself. Instead of saying his name, old man scoffed: "White? Never heard of you."


    Jeff nced at JoAnna. She told him that her grandfather is easy going. How on Earth is this easy going?


    "Tell me boy¡­ is it a good thing or a bad thing that I never heard of you?", James scrutinized Jeff.


    Jeff opened his mouth, but no words came out. He didn''t know how to respond to this question.


    "Gramps, why are you giving him hard time?", JoAnna scolded her grandfather.


    James shrugged. "Hard time? I want to know if he can take care of you. How is that giving him a hard time?"


    JoAnna stood next to Jeff and held his hand while facing her grandfather. "Jeff can take care of me. He is very capable."


    "Capable? What does he do?" Old man didn''t like that JoAnna took protective stance against him.


    "I run my ownpany.", Jeff responded, emboldened by JoAnna''s support.


    "Which one is it?", James scoffed.


    "White corp.", Jeff proudly said.


    "Never heard of it." Old man shook his head. "Now you tell me if that is a good thing or not."


    Jeff was in disbelief. He didn''t want to argue with old man, he is JoAnna''s grandfather. But the old man was getting on his nerves.


    ''He is Anna''s grandfather, he is Anna''s grandfather¡­'', Jeff chanted to himself silently.


    Jeff found that he is at a loss. He can''t retaliate, because he needs to be polite. Jeff only hoped that JoAnna does not care much about this old man''s opinion.


    Jeff nced at JoAnna and saw that her whole face was contorted in anger as she red at her grandfather.

 Chapter 531 - Gran And Gramps (2)

    JoAnna was practically shaking from anger. "Gramps! You! Stop that! Now!"


    "Stop what?", James innocently asked.


    JoAnna was raging. "What? I already told you who Jeff is, and you said you know about White corp. Stop messing with him, or we are leaving!"


    Old man pouted. "Fine!" He turned around and grumbled while leaving the hallway: "People don''t know how to have fun these days¡­"


    Jeff looked at old man in disbelief and then at JoAnna, expecting an exnation.


    "Sorry, honey, my gramps likes to make jokes, and he has no filter when he speaks. The fact that he is messing with you probably means that he likes you. Most of his jokes are not funny to others, and it''s getting worse with age." JoAnna did her best to exin, but she is aware that her silly grandfather put Jeff in an awkward situation, and Jeff will probably not easily forgive this.


    Jeff grimaced. ''Makes jokes? No filter when he speaks? That exins from where JoAnna got it.'' Jeff does not dare to say that aloud, afraid that JoAnna will get upset. He needs her to be on his side now because her grandfather is¡­ unpleasant.


    "Well, this is awkward¡­" Mary did her best to force a smile. "Sorry, my boy. My husband sometimes does not know to draw the line between a joke and a harassment." She looked at Jeff apologetically.


    Jeff gave her a small nod, but he was not sure what he is nodding for. He wished that this visit ends soon.


    They went to the outdoor sitting area in the back of the house and maid brought out chai, mangossi and variety of Indian snacks. They were facing a small garden lined with flowerpots filled with colorful flowers, and toward the back was arge mango tree.


    JoAnna chatted with her gran while Jeff listened and did his best to ignore James whose piercing gaze was fixated on him.


    JoAnna was eager to move onto the topic which brought her here. "Gran, do you remember that I asked about the summer I spent with you on East Coast?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Can you tell me what you remember about it?"


    "You spent whole summer on our estate." Mary was short.


    JoAnna remembered that if she met Jeff, she had to go to some public ce. "Did I go out to some park? Or a pond? A yground?"


    Mary thought for some time before shaking her head. "Not that I can remember."


    "Oh¡­", JoAnna was disappointed. If she didn''t leave the estate, then there was no way she could bump into Jeff.


    Mary thought about JoAnna''s question. "Why would you go anywhere? Our estate on East Coast isrge, there is ake and a small forest, we even had horses at that time. You loved riding horses. And more than once kids from the area woulde to y."


    "It was quite a while ago. Are you sure you remember everything?", JoAnna was hoping that her grandma forgot that she went to some park where she could meet Jeff.


    "I don''t remember much from then.", Mary admitted. "But I do have photos which I check every few months to freshen up my memory."


    JoAnna perked up. "Photos? Can you bring them?"


    "Sure¡­ give me a minute.", Mary went inside.


    Jeff noticed JoAnna fidget nervously.


    "You know that it''s OK if we didn''t meet then, right?", Jeff patted her head gently.


    "I know.", JoAnna absentmindedly smiled. "But it would be nice if we did."


    JoAnna leaned on Jeff and he ran his hand through her hair.


    Jeff was not able to deny that it would be nice if two of them met about 17 years ago. But he didn''t want JoAnna to be disappointed if ''Little J'' from his memories is not her. He already decided long ago that it does not matter.


    Mary came out carrying a tin box withbel ''2002''.


    "I have one of these for every year. I collect photos and trinkets for memories.", Mary exined with a huge smile on her face.


    Mary carefully went through the contents of the box, and there was about 30 photos inside, maybe a bit more. She slowly went through them.


    "Here is one!", Mary gave a photo to JoAnna.


    It was a photo of a little girl holding two ice cream cones, one vani and one chocte, and based on the smudges on girl''s face, she was eating them both at the same time.


    "Ha! I always liked them.", JoAnna smiled.


    "One more¡­", Mary kept it on the side and continued searching. "And this one also¡­"


    JoAnna took other two photos and showed first one to Jeff. "What do you think?"


    Jeff looked at the photo of a little girl while JoAnna looked at the next one.


    Second photo was JoAnna and some man in the background. He was few steps behind her, but it didn''t look that he posed for the photo, more like just passing through.


    "Gran, who is this man?"


    Mary looked at the photo. "I don''t know. James, do you?"


    James nced at the photo and shook his head.


    JoAnna found that strange. "You said I didn''t leave your estate. Howe you don''t know who was there?"


    Mary shrugged. "Maybe a seasonal employee who helped with horses? We had a lot of people working there, and it was a long time ago."


    JoAnna nodded and looked at the third photo. It was seven kids posing together. "Is this one of those ydates you mentioned?"


    "ydates?", Mary didn''t understand.


    "ydate is when kids gather to y together.", JoAnna exined.


    Mary nodded and took a mental note on what a ''ydate'' is.


    JoAnna looked at that photo carefully, and one face stood out. "Jeff, honey¡­ isn''t this you?" She pointed at a boy who stood next to 5-year-old JoAnna. She was not sure, but she saw Jeff''s photos from his childhood at his home, and this boy looked like him.


    Jeff was still staring at the photo of a girl with two ice creams.


    "Jeff?", JoAnna touched Jeff''s arm which was holding the photo.


    He was startled and looked at JoAnna with a big smile. "This is you."


    "Yes. That is me.", JoAnna confirmed. "And is this you?", she showed him the group photo.


    They bothughed after confirming that it''s them. They did meet 17 years ago!


    "Gran! Gramps! This is Jeff!", JoAnna pointed at the boy on the picture. "Can you believe that? We met on your estate 17 years ago!", JoAnna eximed.


    Jeff was grinning. He wanted to pull JoAnna closer and to kiss her, but her grandparents are there, so he didn''t want to do anything inappropriate in front of them. Especially that old man, he should not be provoked. Jeff was happy that James is silent. Like this, he can just ignore him.


    Jeff took JoAnna''s hand and kissed back of her palm. ''This will need to do¡­ for now.'' He was looking forward to going back to the hotel and to hold JoAnna in his embrace. His ''Little J''.


    "How nice!", Mary eximed. "If there is such thing as a happy coincidence, then this one must be one of those!"


    James didn''tment. His expression wasplex.


    Mary confirmed that there were no other photos of JoAnna in that stack. She checked few trinkets that were kept for memories: few stamps, pen, two cocktail umbres, and one paper folded in four. It was a letter, written in a not so good handwriting, like a child wrote it.


    Mary read it and smiled. "Old man Hill, someone wanted you to give him a wife." She extended her hand with the paper toward James.


    "Just throw that away.", James was not interested in taking it. And he didn''t like that she called him ''Old man''.


    "What is that?", JoAnna took the paper from grandmother''s hand.


    JoAnna read it and put her hand over her mouth. "J. W. stands for Jeffrey White¡­", she whispered in her fingers.


    Jeff leaned to read the letter in her hand and his eyes widened, threatening to pop out of their sockets:


    " Old man Hill,


    Take care of my Little J. When I grow up, I wille back to get her and make her my wife.


    ~ J.. W. "

 Chapter 532 - Gran And Gramps (3)

    JoAnna felt tears rolling down her cheeks while sheughed. "Oh, Jeff! You wanted me to be your wife 17 years ago!"


    "Yes, and I still want you to be my wife.", he responded seriously.


    JoAnna pounced on Jeff''sp and hugged him. He hugged her back, ignoring piercing gaze of her grandfather.


    JoAnna was about to nt a juicy kiss on Jeff when she saw how James is looking at them and sheughed while squirming off from Jeff''sp.


    Mary took the paper from JoAnna''s hand. "Are you saying that the letter I''m holding is from this boy, Jeff, to my James?"


    JoAnna vigorously nodded. "Yes. No doubt about it. ''J.W.'' Stands for Jeffrey White, and he called me ''Little J''. And we all know who ''Old man Hill'' is."


    Theyughed. James didn''tugh.


    James stood up abruptly and looked at Jeff. "Jeffrey, I would like a word with you." He gestured toward inside.


    Jeff looked at JoAnna and she gave him a reassuring nod. "If he bullies you, juste back here. You don''t need to be polite if he is treating you badly.", JoAnna made sure she says that loud enough for her grandfather to hear.


    James walked in and Jeff followed.


    JoAnna was looking at the photos and smiling. "I can''t wrap my mind around this. I mean¡­ I was hoping that we can confirm that I met Jeff as a child, but now that I''m looking at the photo of two of us from almost two decades ago, it''s overwhelming."


    JoAnna looked at her grandmother who was smiling back at her.


    "Gran, can I have these?", JoAnna was hoping she can keep photos and the letter.


    Mary frowned and was quiet for some time. "You can take the letter. But I don''t want to part from the photos. They are my precious memories¡­ I realize that with age, I''m forgetting many things. These pictures are reminding me of the times I forgot about.", she exined.


    JoAnna could understand that logic. She got an idea. "You know what? I will just take pictures of pictures!" JoAnna got her phone and took pictures of each photo.


    "There!", she handed photos back to her grandmother. "Thank you for the letter! It will be a great showcase for our wedding!"


    Mary smiled. "Tell me, what are your ns for the wedding?"


    "Oh¡­ we just started. Ceremony will be on a beach. And we have number of guests flying over, so I''m looking for resorts on the beach which can amodate our guests overnight¡­" JoAnna was excitedly exining to her grandmother.


    ¡­


    Inside, in one of the rooms which James uses as a study, James is sitting behind a desk and Jeff is on the chair opposite of him.


    "It''s nice to see you all grown up.", James smiled.


    Jeff was stupefied. "You know who I am?"


    "Of course, I do." James was almost insulted. "Your grandparents, Donald and Barbara, are our first neighbors on East Coast. You visited our estate with them more than once. The year when Anna was there, you were following her everywhere and I asked Don not to bring you anymore. But you kept oning, few times you sneaked in by yourself! Hmph! Of course, you changed since then, but when JoAnna told me your name and mentioned East Coast, I knew who you are."


    Jeff was processing this information. ''So, this old fart was messing with me on purpose!'' Jeff was doing his best to hide his displeasure.


    "Howe your wife does not remember me?"


    James showed a troubled expression. "Mary has problems with her memory. She is forgetting many things that are not right in front of her. You heard her say that she goes through those photos once every few months. The truth is that we are going through them at least once a week. She is recognizing people most of the time, but then soon she forgets. I fear that the day is approaching when she will forget who I am."


    Jeff was feeling sorry for man in front of him who suddenly looked like he aged at least 10 years.


    James pped his thigh loudly, snapping both of them back to reality. "That is not why I called you here. We are old, but we are holding on, and we still have each other."


    James cleared his throat. "How much I understand, your younger brother is with Sarah."


    Jeff nodded.


    "Is he serious about my baby Sarah?"


    Jeff gave another nod. "They got engaged recently."


    James''s eyes shed in surprise, but then he nodded. "I''m not against it. Don is a good man and a good friend. I will assume that you two took after him. You and your brother, as long as you know that you should cherish my granddaughters, you don''t need to worry that I wille and find you. Do you understand?"


    Jeff nodded.


    "Make sure your brother gets the message as well."


    Jeff was still nodding.


    James frowned. "I don''t hear you."


    "Yes, sir.", Jeff responded.


    "Good." James was obviously pleased.


    "Now, I have this for you." James reached in the drawer of the desk and ced a safe deposit key on the desk in front of Jeff. "If anything happens, and you don''t see a way out, contents of the deposit box will help you." James could not miss Jeff''s confused look.


    Jeff was not sure what to think. Man in front of him changed from making him feel unwee, to treating him in a friendly manner and giving him some mystery key. ''Is this some trap? A trick? Another joke?'' His eyes darted from the key to JoAnna''s grandfather.


    James frowned. "Don''t look at me that way. This was given to me by Don many years ago. It is one of the reasons why people fear White family. This¡­" He pushed the key closer to Jeff. "¡­is just going back home."


    ¡­


    JoAnna was telling her grandmother about Felix and Sophia''s wedding when James and Jeff returned.


    Mary looked up at them, and her face lit up. "James, my dear¡­" She nced at Jeff and then back at her husband. "Who is the young man next to you?"


    James showed a bitter smile. "This is JoAnna''s fianc¨¦, Jeffrey. He just arrived."


    "Oh!", she looked at the table. "It''s a good thing we got everything set up for four people¡­ Nice to meet you, Jeffrey, you can call me gran or Mary. Please have a seat. We didn''t have visitors in a long time¡­" She turned to JoAnna. "Anna, your fianc¨¦ is very handsome¡­"


    JoAnna looked at her grandfather who gestured to her that it''s nothing new and that she should not overreact. JoAnna understood, but it was difficult for her to smile after she realized that her grandmother suffers from memory loss. She wanted to find out more about her grandmother''s condition.


    Shortly after, James took Mary upstairs for a nap. When he returned, he exined to JoAnna about her grandmother''s memory loss and told her that they n to return to United States. "Her condition worsened recently. After doctors do tests, we will see what they say."


    JoAnna said to her grandfather that she will do all she can to make sure her grandma sees top specialists.


    James was happy to see JoAnna all grown up and capable. "Don''t worry about us old people, we have everything nned. Focus on yourself. We are excited about Sophia''s wedding, and your own. I look forward to see Jeff''s grandparents, we didn''t see each other in a while."


    James asked her not to tell Edward and Ste about Mary''s condition. "They will find out soon themselves, no need to get them worried in advance."


    ¡­


    Jeff and JoAnna are in the back of the car, heading to their hotel.


    JoAnna is worried about her grandmother.


    "I believe that is one of scariest things that can happen to a person... Losing memories, that is like losing yourself." She hugged Jeff tightly. "What if someday I forget about this? About you?"


    Jeff patted her head. "I will not let you forget about me. Try not to worry about your grandma. Let''s see what doctors say after the exams."


    JoAnna took a deep breath and nodded. But she still didn''t let go of Jeff. She scooted and sat in hisp, resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Big J", she whispered.


    "Mmm, I like when you call me¡­ big.", he smiled mischievously.


    JoAnnaughed. ''This man is getting more outrageous by the day..'' She loves that Jeff lowers his cold and unapproachable mask when he is with her.

 Chapter 533 - Talk With His Parents

    ~ Reno, White family vi ~


    Sarah and Aiden left the ind early morning, but due to five-hour flight and three-hour time difference, they reached in the early afternoon, local time.


    nor was not expecting them and was pleasantly surprised when she saw Aiden and Sarah arrive.


    "I am very happy with this unexpected visit. But I also know that you would note without a reason. Do you need something? Did something happen?" nor was getting close, but her mind was drifting toward her hope that Sarah is pregnant and that soon she will get to hold a grandchild.


    Aiden''s arm was around Sarah''s waist and he pulled her closer to him while facing nor. "Mom, I want to introduce you to Sarah Hill, my fianc¨¦e.", he said with a big smile on his face.


    "Oh!", nor embraced both of them. "How nice! Congrattions!" She was really happy, and it showed. They are engaged, so soon the grandchild wille as well.


    Sarah and Aiden went to study followed by nor and they told Oscar as well that they are engaged. He showed one of his rare seen smiles and congratted them.


    Four of them enjoyed a special dinner prepared to celebrate Sarah''s and Aiden''s engagement.


    Sarah was feeling a bit out of ce. She told herself that she needs to get used to this. She can''t avoid attracting attention if she wants to stand next to Aiden. In the past, she handled the pressure by putting on a mask of a cold and detached person, Frozen Queen. But next to Aiden it''s difficult. He melts her away, exposes her, makes her vulnerable.


    Sarah realized that she needs to find a different approach to handle facing people, but she is optimistic because she knows that he is next to her, holding her hand under the table, and she can rely on him.


    Sarah decided: As Sigma, she will be secretive, but as Sarah Hill, she needs to stand at the top, proudly. Only by putting herself out there will she figure out what works and how to handle situations when she is in the limelight without her Frozen Queen persona.


    After dinner, nor invited Sarah for a walk in the back garden. Aiden wanted to join them, but nor signaled to Oscar and he invited Aiden to the study for an impromptu ''man-talk''. Aiden was thinking how to refuse his father. He didn''t want to leave Sarah. Who knows what his mother will say? What if she scares off Sarah? But Sarah told him that it''s OK, and he rxed.


    nor chatted with Sarah casually while they walked through the side garden and approached pond with a gazebo. Sarah looked at the scenery in front of her and remembered the gazebo on the ind. She was happy that dim lights spread through the garden hid changes in her expression while she could not suppress images of her in the gazebo wearing a thin bathrobe, ice cream, Aiden''s intense gaze, his touch¡­ she took a deep breath trying topose herself, and hoped that inst few minutes nor didn''t ask any questions.


    Two of them crossed small bridge and took a seat in the gazebo. nor took Sarah''s hand in hers and Sarah could see that she wants to say something. She patiently waited for nor to start.


    nor exhaled. "Most of the time I feel that we failed Aiden as parents. We failed to see how much he is different from Jeffrey. More¡­ emotional. He needed our attention. We sent him to learn various things hoping that being exposed to them will help him find his own footing. By the time we realized that he is suffering silently by himself, it was toote. I was not able to get in. He refused to open up and rely on me. He refused to rely on anyone. He does not talk about his feelings, but as a mother, I could see that he is hurting. It feels horrible to see my baby hurt and I can''t do anything about it, because every time I tried to get in, he would push me away. It puts my heart at ease to see that he opens up to you, he cares about you, he relies on you. I hope that you two get along well and take good care of each other. I can''t imagine a better girl to be by his side."


    Sarah smiled and hugged nor.


    "Thank you.", Sarah responded in a low voice.


    She was happy that nor shared this part of her, it helped Sarah understand them better, as a family.


    So far nor and Oscar treated her well, but Sarah always kept some reservation due to her belief that they are not caring parents. When she thought that Aiden was being sent to various summer camps as a child, without an understanding why, the only exnation was that his parents didn''t want to spend time with him, and they sent him off to keep him busy.


    Now Sarah understands that there was a reason, their intentions were good. Her perception of nor and Oscar as parents changed, and she thinks of them as loving parents who care about their son.


    The fact that nor told her this, made Sarah feel epted and trusted. It made her feel wee. It was a good feeling.


    ¡­


    At about the same time, in Oscar''s office, Aiden has a slight frown while looking at his father.


    "You said you have something to talk about. And I know you made it up so that mom can talk with Sarah in private." Aiden''s displeasure was visible. "I''m here, now talk."


    Aiden was happy that Sarah finally epted to step out of herfort zone rted to their rtionship, and he feared that his mom will say something that will make Sarah retreat back into her shell.


    "Did you think about this carefully?" Oscar looked sternly at his impatient son.


    "About what?"


    "About getting engaged.", Oscar rified.


    "What do you mean?" Aiden''s brow furrowed. He didn''t like the question, and part of him hoped that he misunderstood.


    Oscar exined further: "Courting, looking, dating¡­ all those are casual things. But when you get engaged, you are one step away from marriage. When you get married, that is a permanentmitment. It should not be taken lightly. Do you understand?"


    "Do you think I''m ying?", Aiden was offended by his father''s insinuation.


    Oscar shook his head. "You tell me."


    Aiden looked his father in the eyes and spoke with unwavering conviction: "I''m not ying. I ammitted. There is no other girl who can be by my side other than Sarah, ever."


    Oscar''s expression softened. "Good." He believes his son.


    Only time will tell how things will end up, but if Aiden goes into marriage without resolve to make it work, it will not work.


    ¡­


    When Sarah and nor returned to vi, their arms were linked together as they slowly walked and chatted happily.


    Aiden watched them walk in with a lingering smile on his face. He pried free Sarah from his mother''s hold and pulled her close to him ignoring nor''s protests.


    "We spent most of the day in the ne. I''m taking my fianc¨¦e to rest.", he told his mom as they walked away.


    As soon as they entered Aiden''s room, Sarah''s phone buzzed.. JoAnna and Sophia wanted a conference call.

 Chapter 534 - Ray Means King

    On Sarah''sptop, three windows for virtual conference call were open.


    Jeff greeted everyone and said that he needs to go through some documents for tomorrow''s meetings, leaving JoAnna to chat with her sisters.


    When Felix saw this, he also excused himself and went to the study room to catch up on his work.


    Aiden observed that he is thest man standing, so he gave Sarah a peck on the cheek, "I will keep busy on myptop." He got hisptop and went to the sofa behind Sarah.


    That left three sisters to talk.


    "You are not in Seattle?", Sophia frowned when she realized that Sarah is in a room which she does not recognize.


    "No, we are in Reno. We will stay a day or two beforeing to Seattle. Why?"


    Sophia''s expression didn''t hide her displeasure. "We are hiring personal security. I narrowed down the choices, but I was hoping that you can help me do final selection by testing them out.", Sophia exined.


    Sarah exhaled. She wants to help, but she wished that Sophia asked her in advance. "When did you think that to happen?"


    "I thought you will be home today. And I got them toe tomorrow afternoon¡­ I guess I will need to ask them toe in few days¡­" Sophia was looking at her schedule.


    Sarah nced at Aiden. "What do you think?"


    He gave a small nod.


    Sarah smiled and mouthed ''Thank you'' before turning to herptop. "Big sis, stop that. We will be at your new house tomorrow after lunch."


    Sophia lit up. "Really? Oh, thank you! Thank you very much! If youe for lunch time, it''s my treat."


    "How are wedding preparations going?", Sarah asked.


    Sophia was back to frowning. "We will talk tomorrow."


    JoAnna was listening and grinning the whole time while her body made small involuntary movements.


    Sarahughed. "OK. Anna¡­ I see that something will burst out of you if you hold it any longer. What happened?"


    JoAnna didn''t hesitate. She was waiting for her sisters to give her attention before she speaks. "We visited gran and gramps¡­ and guess what? Two of us met 17 years ago! And at that time, Jeff told gramps that he wille back when he is older and marry me!"


    Sarah was first to react: "You are kidding, right?"


    "No, no¡­ he left a letter and there are photos. Let me send you." JoAnna fiddled with her phone.


    Sophia read the letter, "That sounds like Jeff. Domineering even from young age."


    Sarah giggled, "In a way, it''s romantic¡­ considering that it''s from Jeff."


    Sophia burst intough while looking at her phone. "Anna, you were always a glutton. Two ice-creams at the same time? And look how messy you are!"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "Now I''m sorry that I sent all three photos that gran found. Focus on the group photo. Jeff is right next to me!"


    "Wah! Jeff was cute as a kid!", Sarah smiled and turned to Aiden. "Honey, you need to show me your childhood photos!"


    Aiden nodded vigorously with a huge smile on his face. He liked that she called him ''honey''.


    Sophia still could not believe that JoAnna and Jeff met as kids on East Coast. JoAnna was telling them how Hill and White grandparents live in the same area, and they know each other! That is how Jeff ended up on a ydate with JoAnna.


    Sarah scrolled her phone and looked at the third photo. The one with five-year-old JoAnna and a man in the background. The man got Sarah''s attention.


    "Anna, who is the man on this photo?", Sarah showed her phone to the camera.


    JoAnna shook her head. "I don''t know. I asked gran and gramps about him, they also don''t know. Best guess is that he is seasonal worker who helped with horses."


    Sarah absentmindedly nodded and stared at that man. ''Why does he look familiar? Why would a man from 17 years ago on East Coast look familiar?''


    Sarah was lost in her thoughts and didn''t hear rest of the conversation between her sisters. Only at the end, Sarah snapped back to reality and confirmed to Sophia that they will be in Seattle tomorrow. Sophia promised that she will treat them to a good lunch. Aiden liked that; it was obvious that he was listening in to the conversation between sisters.


    ¡­


    "What are you thinking?", Aiden was next to Sarah. He could not miss that she is lost in thoughts, both JoAnna and Sophia logged off, and Sarah was still in the virtual conference room.


    "This man¡­ from an old photo¡­ why do I think I know him?", Sarah got an idea and ced her earpiece in.


    "Eve, process this photo¡­" Sarah sent photo to Eve from her phone. "Man in the back. Run facial recognition with people who were on Hill properties. Start from five years ago to present. Consider deviation in matches due to this appearance from 17 years ago... show me results of everyone who matches 85% and above."


    Aiden waited for Sarah to finish and looked at her questionably.


    She exined. "I know him. He was on the property of my grandparents 17 years ago. If my suspicion is correct, he was on our other properties as well. Eve is not setup on all our properties, but she can ess existing security cameras. Maybe he is my mom''s helper and was there to ensure Anna''s safety. If that is the case, I can confirm with Ste. But knowing my mom, people associated with her don''t get recklessly photographed like this. And look at him¡­ he is almost smiling, either oblivious that he is being photographed, or he is photobombing on purpose. Something does not feel right here."


    Aiden kissed her temple. "Follow your intuition. So far it was not wrong."


    He stood up and extended his hand to Sarah. "While waiting for Eve to finish her thing, how about you let your fianc¨¦ help you freshen up? We leave tomorrow after breakfast, so we should get ready and go to sleep."


    Sarah smiled and took his hand. "My fianc¨¦ does not need excuses if he wants to shower together with his fianc¨¦e."


    Sheughed seeing his grin. "And I am more than happy to wash your back."


    "Only back?"


    "Whatever needs washing¡­"


    Two of them took their time in the bathroom.


    When they got out of the shower, Eve''s results were ready.


    Sarah looked at results with aplex expression, and as she proceeded her expression darkened.


    "It seems you were right.", Aidenmented as he took a seat next to her.


    Based on results, the man from 17-year-old photo appeared on few properties of Hill family. One of the most recent one is that 4 years ago he was in the car workshop on their New Mexico property. "Eve, pull out employee data from 4 years ago¡­"


    The man even had 91% match of facial features with King, their neighbor from Fairfield. Sarah pointed at that result. "Brother, maybe?"


    "It can be the same man wearing a disguise.", Aiden voiced his opinion no matter how much he didn''t like the sound of it.


    Sarah looked through employees who worked at their New Mexico car-ranch four years ago. "This one¡­", she pointed at an employee name Ray and opened details of his employee profile which had a photo attached. She confirmed her suspicion.


    "How did you know it''s him?", Aiden was amused. Out of about twenty names she just pointed at one and got it right.


    "Ray means King in Spanish¡­", Sarah weakly responded. "I don''t think that our neighbor from 12B is a brother. I think it''s the same man."


    Aiden frowned. "So, either your mom is watching you, or is someone else."


    Sarah didn''t respond. "Eve, do facial recognition for the same man in Orion Enterprise as well."


    She spoke to Aiden without diverting her gaze from the screen. "If he is watching Anna and me, there is a high chance that he was around Sophia also. Regardless if he is there because my mom sent him or not, this is definitely rted to mom. She got me that apartment in Fairfield."


    Aiden looked at the photos of the man on the screen for some time. Different style outfits, in some he was wearing sses and in some not, different hairstyles. "Sarah, this man looks like the one from Las Vegas. The one who came out of VVIP room with bunch of bodyguards¡­ the one who was staring at you."


    Sarah held her breath. "He was at the security conference as well¡­"


    Aiden got hisptop. "I will go through security footage in that building to get his face so that Eve can doparison."


    He looked at Sarah who was not moving, obviously troubled. Aiden held her hand in his. "Let''s gather information now, and leaveing to conclusions forter. Tomorrow we can talk to Ste about this, together. No matter what the case is, she should be able to give us an exnation."


    Sarah rxed and nodded before turning to herptop. "I will find out more about the identities he used.. There might be something useful there."

 Chapter 535 - Pebble Test For Bodyguards

    ~ Seattle, Vi of soon-to-be Martin family ~


    Sarah and Aiden are in the backyard, looking at 23 people lined up in front of them. 17 men and 6 women, casually dressed in clothes appropriate for a warm summer day. All of them appear to be physically in good shape.


    "What do you want us to do?", Sarah asked Sophia.


    "We did background checks and verified their experience. But we want to make sure they are capable of taking correct actions when needed. It''s easy to follow us around or to keep watch over some area when nothing is happening. But we need to make sure they will not flop in case of emergency. That is why we are hiring them.", Sophia exined.


    "How many do you want to hire?", Aiden asked.


    "At least 12. If more are qualified, we are open to get more.", Sophia said.


    Aiden nodded in understanding. "Do you have a maximum?"


    Sophia nced at Felix. "Twenty?"


    Felix agreed.


    "It would be better to bring them to Cabin.", Sarah suggested.


    "Yes, but there must be something we can do here, right?" Sophia thought that they are already here. She is confident that her sister can find some type of test they can do on the spot.


    Sarah understood Sophia''s intention and looked at Felix. "Big sis told me you are good at rock climbing."


    "I''m OK." Felix''s smug expression didn''t match his modest words. He liked that Sophia praised him.


    "Can you climb that?", Sarah pointed at the house.


    Felix raised his eyebrows.


    Sarah continued talking without waiting for his response. "We can ce twenty¡­" Sarah looked around and her eyes stopped at white decorative pebbles around the flowers. "Twenty pebbles on the roof. They need to get them. If they can''t be faster than their master, then they will not be of much use. Do you want to have everyone who gets a pebble pass? Or they need to be faster than Felix? This will help eliminate at least three which are least physically capable. And we can make appropriate arrangements at the cabin for the ones who pass, to test them further. As bodyguards, they will use weapons also, right? In three days, Anna will be back, so she can arrange some test as well¡­ What do you think?" Sarah looked at Sophia and Felix.


    Sophia nodded. "This is definitely more than what I thought¡­ but it''s good." Sophia looked at Felix and saw that he is still eyeing their three-story high vi. "What do you think?" She prodded him with her elbow.


    Felix nodded. Is there any other option?


    Twenty three potential candidates observed this exchange and they were all mimicking Felix, staring toward the roof of the three-story vi and wondering what they got themselves into.


    Sarah collected twenty pebbles and Aiden stopped her from advancing forward, "I will do it."


    Sarah frowned. "I want to do it."


    "Let me¡­"


    "No, I¡­"


    "Just both of you do it!", Sophia lost her patience. Due to hormones, she has sudden outbursts, but no one dared to mention that it''s because of hormones.


    Sarah didn''t object. She obediently gave 10 pebbles to Aiden.


    "Do you want me to time you?", Felix asked while getting his phone with intention to start the stopwatch.


    Sarah shook her head. "We will time you."


    "What goes to the winner?", Aiden asked. It is already known that it will be apetition between two of them.


    Sarah smiled. "A wish."


    "You always say ''a wish'', but you never im it.", Aiden observed.


    "This time I have one." She grinned. "Felix, do the countdown!"


    "OK¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­"


    Both Sarah and Aiden leaped on the roof of the covered patio and pulled themselves up at the same time.


    "What is the point of a countdown if you don''t wait for me to say ''go''?", Felix mumbled.


    Felix was sure that no more than few seconds passed, and Sarah and Aiden were already back and bickering who won. It was close, so they decided that Sophia will be the judge.


    "Sarah won", Sophia said without thinking.


    "Are you sure you saw it right?", Aiden objected.


    "Honey¡­" Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck. "Is it a problem to grant me a wish?"


    Aiden smiled and leaned in for a kiss. He didn''t care about the wish. This was about bragging rights that he won. But she called him ''honey'', and she is so beautiful, and her kiss is intoxicating, and he forgot why he was arguing a second ago.


    Sophia could not look at them acting all lovey-dovey. She faced Felix. "You can climb that, right?"


    He gave a confident nod and in one move removed his t-shirt revealing his muscr torso.


    Sophia immediately looked at the candidates. Just as she suspected, and all six women as well as few men stared at Felix, almost drooling.


    "Do you need to remove your t-shirt?", Sophia frowned.


    "It''s my favorite. What if it gets dirty?", Felix innocently said.


    "Just put it back on!", Sophia said through her teeth. "It can be washed."


    Felix smiled when he understood the reason why Sophia wants him to cover up. He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer and his lips found hers. After a long deep kiss, he let go of her and put the t-shirt back on.


    Sophia was dazed.


    Felix liked that. It took a while for his smug smile to fade away.


    "OK. Time me." Felix nced at Aiden and stretched his arms.


    Twenty three bodyguard candidates thought that those two people who climbed the house like they are on a kid''s yground are not normal. Their future boss must be a regr person, right? They were wrong. Felix was slower than Sarah and Aiden, but he didn''t stumble while pulling himself up the building. His movements were fluid and even through that t-shirt Sophia was able to see all the muscles that make her heart race.


    "42 seconds." Aiden gave nod of approval to Felix when he got back down.


    Sophia was already next to Felix, pulling him down for a kiss.


    Felix was happy with Sophia''s reaction. He lifted her up and carried inside.


    Sarah shook her head seeing her serious sister getting carried away. It was obvious that testing and filtering of candidates is now left to her and Aiden. Sarah looked at the 23 people. "You need to go up and return with one pebble in 42 seconds or less. Who is first?"


    About two hourster, Sophia and Felix got out of the house and observed that it''s only Sarah and Aiden in the backyard. They were on the lounging chair. Sarah was holding aptop while sitting between Aiden''s legs and leaning her back on his chest. Two of them were looking at some data and discussing it.


    Sophia cleared her throat to get their attention. "Where are candidates?"


    Sarah ignored the question. It was obvious that they left. "If you want to hire only the ones who are faster than Felix, then you are out of candidates. If you want to hire the ones who are capable of getting a pebble down, here is a list of nine people." Sarah pointed at the names disyed on the screen of herptop.


    "Oh, and they broke your gutter." Sarah pointed up.


    Felix looked at the dangling gutter and frowned.


    "Only nine?" Sophia was not happy.


    "You can call them back and we do some lighter testing, or you get another batch and we repeat this.", Sarah exined.


    "It''s better that we hire capable ones. We will keep on looking.", Felix voiced his opinion. Sophia agreed.


    "Thank you for doing this.", Sophia looked at Sarah and Aiden. "Do you have dinner ns?"


    "We want to go and talk to Ste.", Aiden responded.


    Sophia smiled. "To tell them about your engagement?"


    "That also.", Sarah confirmed.


    Sarah''s response told Sophia that there is more to it and it was obvious that Sarah''s mood is off.


    "What happened?"


    Sarah decided to tell Sophia. They are all impacted, she has the right to know. "Do you remember the photo that Anna got from gran? The one with the man in the back?"


    "Yes, seasonal worker¡­", Sophia remembered.


    "It''s moreplicated than that." Sarah and Aiden told Sophia and Felix what they found about mystery man who goes by name ''King'' and ''Ray''. "We didn''t find him in Orion Enterprise. But we definitely saw him in all these ces..." Sarah showed a list of properties, dates and pictures showing the man.


    Sophia listened carefully and concluded: "You want to talk to mom because you believe that it has connection to her side of the family."


    "Correct." Sarah confirmed. "I know we said that we will do our investigation without mom''s knowledge. But we are working on it for months, without making any progress. And we are at the point where we can''t just sit and wait to see what will happen. He is our neighbor in Fairfield, and we saw him on two locations during our recent stay in Las Vegas. He is close, too close. And who knows how many more like him are nearby. We need more information if we want to stay safe."


    "I will go with you.", Sophia looked at Felix and corrected herself.. "We will go with you."

 Chapter 536 - Confronting Stella

    ~ Seattle, Hill family vi ~


    As soon as Sarah and Aiden entered the vi, Ste''s eyes fell on Sarah''s engagement ring before they had a chance to say anything.


    "Congrattions! My wish for you is that your lovests forever!" Ste hugged them and both Sarah and Aiden got two juicy kisses on their cheeks from Ste.


    Sarah was a bit disappointed. She practiced introducing Aiden as her fianc¨¦, but Ste spoiled it.


    The thing is that Ste knew that Aiden will propose to Sarah because he asked for Edward''s blessings. That is why she looked for the engagement ring right away.


    Edward found out that a newly engaged couple arrived even before they came into his sight. Ste''s screams warned him, and he stepped out of his study and gave his congrattions.


    Sarah was surprised that Edward seemed¡­ happy. ''I really need to look at that recording.'', Sarah reminded herself.


    Again, she lost the opportunity to introduce Aiden as her fianc¨¦.


    Six of them enjoyed a bountiful dinner filled withughter and casual chatting.


    Everyone was excited, even the maids and Mr. Joe offered congrattions to the happy couple.


    During dinner, Ste was telling stories about Sarah as a child with tears in her eyes.


    Aiden enjoyed listening to stories about Sarah. Two of them held hands under the table.


    "Mom, I only got engaged. Why are you making this like I''m going somewhere forever?", Sarah didn''t like that some stories were slightly embarrassing.


    Ste scolded Sarah. "Don''t spoil this for me! You got engaged. Your childhood is over. I want to remember it well before you get married and give me grandkids!"


    Sarah rubbed her temples. There was nothing that can stop Ste from chatting.


    After dinner, Sarah and Sophia asked their mom for a talk in private about the wedding. Aiden and Felix joined. Sisters warned Aiden and Felix not to meddle no matter how heated conversation with Ste gets. Their mom will easily forgive her daughters, but Aiden and Felix might not be so lucky.


    Edward heard that the talk is rted to the wedding and that was enough for him to say that he is going to his study.


    They all went to one room in the back which Ste uses as her home office.


    "Based on your expressions, I assume this is not rted to the wedding.", Ste guessed correctly after seeing four faces looking at her with serious expressions.


    Sarah took the lead in talking. "You are correct. We are here because we found out something, and we feel that we are in danger, and we need answers."


    Ste responded with one small nod.


    Sarah pulled a folder from her backpack which was filled with printouts of photos and data they found about the man known as ''King'' and ''Ray''.


    She started arranging side-by-side different photos of a person known as ''King'' on the desk in front of Ste.


    Ste could not hide her surprise. "Where did you get these?!" Her eyes darted over photos.


    "Most of these are from our properties.", Sarah responded while trying to see what is hiding behind her mom''s expression.


    "Some of these are older and some are only few weeks old¡­ There is also this." Sarah pulled the photo of 5 year old JoAnna and that man in the background. "This is Hill family estate on East Coast, summer 2002."


    Sarah saw that her mom''s eyes widened. She can tell that Ste is surprised, but she could not tell if she is surprised because that man was there, or because they found out.


    "And there is this¡­", she showed photo of her neighbor, King. "This one is captured about one month ago in front of apartment in Fairfield. The one you gave me for Christmas. And this man introduced himself as King. He is our neighbor across the hall."


    There was a long silence before Sophia spoke. "Mom, is there something you want to tell us?"


    Ste didn''t respond.


    Sophia was not happy that even in this situation, their mom is not talking. "Mom, we are aware that your background is not simple. We never snooped there because we respected your desire to keep it hidden from us, and we believe that you must have a good reason for doing so. But this is different. We know that you are familiar with him. Did you hire him to follow us? Or is he working for someone else? Him being around us can''t be a coincidence. We need to know, is he a friend or a foe? What does he want? How many more are there watching us?"


    Ste held her forehead in her palm and closed her eyes while listening to Sophia''s questions. It was obvious that she was thinking about something unpleasant.


    "Mom, we need to know.", Sarah reminded her.


    Ste shook her head lightly. "You don''t understand. It''s dangerous."


    "Do you think that by not telling us you are keeping us safe?", Sophia asked.


    Ste was silent.


    "Look at these!" Sarah stood up abruptly from the chair and mmed a printout listing properties and dates in front of Ste. "Look how many times he showed up right in front of our noses! How can you stay quiet knowing that he is right here, breathing down our necks?!!"


    Sophia ced her hand on Sarah''s shoulder urging her to get back down on the chair.


    Sarah took a deep breath, her disappointment while looking at the mother was obvious. She sat back in the chair.


    Sophia looked at Ste. "Can you tell us what his intentions are?"


    "I don''t know what he wants. But I know that he is dangerous." This was the first time that Ste responded honestly.


    "Who is he?", Sophia asked.


    Ste shook her head.


    "You know who he is, right? And you are keeping us in the dark!", Sarah said through her teeth.


    "You don''t understand." Ste was conflicted.


    "The only thing I understand is that we are being watched. All of us are probably in danger, and you are not giving us information necessary to fend for ourselves.", Sarah red at her mother.


    Ste sighed. "Sarah, even if I tell you, it will not change anything! Don''t you see?" She pointed at the photos. "No matter where you go, he can find you. If he decides to attack, there is nothing you can do. He is too dangerous. Too powerful!"


    "We don''t know unless we try." Sarah said defiantly.


    "What are you nning to do?" Ste''s panic was obvious.


    Sarah looked at her mother and concluded that she will not help them. She was disappointed, but at the same time her conviction not to hide and wait for their mother''s help increased. "We will do the only thing we can. We will not sit idly and wait for someone else to decide our destiny. It is up to you if you will help us out or sit on the side."


    "Don''t do anything reckless!" Ste warned.


    "We might be more capable than what you think." Sarah responded. "Oh, and you can keep these.", she gestured to the printouts on the desk.


    They stood up and walked out, leaving Ste behind.


    "You can stay at our ce.", Sophia told Sarah and Aiden.


    "Thanks. I just need to get few things¡­", Sarah''s voice trailed off as they walked down the hallway.


    Ste was left in her office, staring nkly at the photos scattered on her desk.


    ~ Sophia''s and Felix''s apartment ~


    Since new house is still not fully ready, Felix and Sophia are still in their apartment.


    Sophia, Felix, Sarah and Aiden are in the living room, discussing their talk with Ste.


    "We can conclude that King is not working with mom.", Sophia said.


    "We still don''t know what his intentions are, but I can assume that he is not hostile. For now.", Sarah added.


    Aiden nodded. "I agree with that. He had opportunities to attack us in Las Vegas, and in Fairfield. It seems that he was only watching."


    "Maybe he is just waiting for something before acting.", Felix voiced his opinion.


    They all agreed that this could be a possibility, and they should not lower their guard. Until they find out more, they will treat him as someone with hostile intentions.


    Jeff and JoAnna are on their way to Japan, and agreement was made that in the morning (Seattle time) they will have a conference call.


    Felix suggested to make custom essories for each of them, so that Eve can always monitor people who are in their surroundings. Sophia praised that as a great idea and made a request for a brooch with a hexagon design.


    "Why hexagon?", Felix asked.


    "There is six of us, so hexagon is appropriate.", Sophia exined.


    They agreed that this is a good idea. All essories will have hexagon included in design.


    Felix already had few sketches ready in his mind and was eager to draw them on hisputer.


    "Two of us will work on improvements in algorithm for facial recognition." Sarah was talking about Aiden and herself. "By improving the performance, we will get results faster. That is critical when you are out on the street and Eve is processing faces of people in the area."


    ¡­


    Later in the evening, Sarah and Aiden are in the bed.


    "You know what? We didn''t talk about the wedding at all.", Sarah noticed.


    "We can talk tomorrow. Let''s go to sleep. It was a long day.", Aiden mumbled and pulled Sarah in his embrace.


    Sarah agreed. They woke up in Reno, flew to Seattle, climbed a three story vi, tested bodyguards, confronted Ste¡­ a lot of things happened.. She found a cozy position in Aiden''s embrace and slept off within seconds.

 Chapter 537 - One Week Before Wedding (S&F)

    ~ Seattle, Sophia''s and Felix''s apartment ~


    Sophia, Felix, Sarah and Aiden are having breakfast.


    "OK. I need you to stop avoiding the topic and tell me what is the status with your wedding.", Sarah was losing her patience. She asked Sophia about the wedding several times, but Sophia always avoided to talk about it.


    "Everything is fine." Sophia shrugged.


    "Fine? What does that mean? Is there a list of things that needs to be done? Can I help with something?", Sarah didn''t believe that everything is fine if Sophia is avoiding to talk about it.


    Sophia sighed. "Invitations are sent. Almost everyone RSVP''d. Ste is handling the decorations, seating, food, guests, music. My dress is almost done, so is Felix''s suit. Dresses for bridesmaids and outfits for groomsmen are on track, and they will be ready for final fitting in four days. Our honeymoon is booked. If you want to help with something, ask mom, she has the most things on her te."


    They confirmed that Leah will be maid of honor, and best man will be Felix''s friend, Gustav, who wille from Montreal two days before the wedding.


    Hearing all this, Sarah didn''t understand what the reason is behind Sophia''s behavior. "It seems that everything is under control. Why are you so tense then?"


    Sophia rolled her eyes. "Mom added guests, so my intimate wedding with family and few friends became an event for more than a hundred people!"


    "You should have expected that when you said you want to have it in our family home, and you even let her be involved in preparations. You know Ste. She always finds more people who should be invited." Sarah knows their mom best.


    "Yes.", Sophia acknowledged. "I just hoped that it will be different. I told her that she can do decorations and that''s it. But before I knew it, she took over everything."


    "You know that mom does that. And her need to take over is probably amplified because you are pregnant. She believes that if she does more, you can rest. Besides, no matter how many guests attend, even if there is one thousand people, it is a day for you two and you have the right to focus on those few that you want and ignore everyone else." Sarah saw that Sophia rxed.


    Sarah turned to Felix. "Brother-inw, and why are you so tense and avoiding the topic?"


    Sophia sighed and responded instead of him. "He is like that since we invited his mom and she RSVP''d for herself and +1."


    "Oh¡­ she ising?", Sarah could not hide her surprise. She remembers that when Sophia went to meet Felix''s mom, things didn''t go well.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea.", Felix shook his head while talking. He was not happy. Not happy at all. He was warning Sophia that his mom might go crazy, throw a fit and ruin the whole wedding, but Sophia was stubborn. Felix suspected that Sophia talked with Bridgette, but he was not sure when.


    Sarah saw Felix''s concerned look and thought offorting him. "She already RSVP''d, can you take it back? You focus on getting yourself ready and on your bride-to-be. Don''t worry about anything else. No matter what, we will be there. It will all be perfect."


    Felix was grateful to hear confirmation that Sarah and Aiden will be there to help if needed.


    Sophia smiled while looking at newly engaged couple. "How about you two? Did you talk about getting married?"


    Sarah nced at Aiden whose eyes didn''t leave her from the beginning of conversation. "We didn''t."


    Sophiaughed seeing that Sarah got ufortable. "It''s OK. I just asked. You just got engaged, there is no rush."


    Sarah held Aiden''s hand under the table. "I''m sure we will talk about it¡­ soon.", she smiled while looking at her te.


    Aiden was pleasantly surprised with this. He never expected for Sarah to take initiative.


    ¡­


    "Howe you are not home, but staying with big sis?", JoAnna asked as soon as she logged into video conference and observed that Sarah and Aiden are at Sophia''s apartment.


    "That is one of the reasons we are having this talk." Sarah started telling JoAnna about that photo from 2002 with a man called King.


    They told JoAnna and Jeff everything they found out and what happened previous evening with Ste.


    "Jeff, I sent you photos we found of that man. Give them to your security so that they can be aware of him.", Aiden told Jeff.


    Jeff confirmed that he received the photos earlier. It was obvious that he was concerned. "I reviewed the information you sent of the locations and dates when that man was noticed. You need to improve your security."


    "We are hiring people.", Sophia confirmed. "Anna, when youe, I will be relying on your help to assess their skills with weapons."


    "Good." Jeff praised Sophia and Felix and then addressed Aiden and Sarah. "You two are traveling light. I know that you believe that you can''t find people who are more capable than you, but having security is more than just having fighting power. You should be aware of your identities and take care of yourself. Find capable people. Train them if needed."


    Only when Aiden and Sarah promised they will look into it did Jeff drop the topic. "Until you hire your own people, you can use few from my security. We will be back in two days. Then we can meet and talk more about this. Stay safe until then. Don''t go anywhere alone." Jeff wanted to make sure they take this seriously.


    JoAnna and Sarah talked about the pre-wedding day for Sophia and Sarah took note of fewst minute things she needs to take care of. Usually maid of honor would handle this, but Leah was very busy at Orion Enterprise so that Sophia can rest and take care of things at the new house.


    After the call, Sophia and Felix headed to Orion Enterprise, and Sarah and Aiden went to Hill family vi.


    ~ Hill family vi ~


    Ste was not able to hide her surprise to see Sarah and Aidene back.


    "We came to see what the status on wedding preparations is and if we can help somehow.", Sarah exined and added in low voice: "What happenedst night does not affect us as a family. I am still your daughter."


    Ste took a minute to understand. "You are not angry?"


    "Disappointed.", Sarah corrected her. "But if at any point you change your mind and decide to cooperate with us, we will not reject you. Until then, we will not share what is happening on our side either."


    "Your side?"


    "Sophia and Anna agree with me on this. Aiden, Jeff and Felix are onboard.", Sarah exined. She didn''t wait for her mother to react before continuing. "Now back to the topic. Wedding. How can we help?"


    Ste took a minute to respond. "There is nothing really. I have it all under control. Let me know if you want to invite more people."


    "OK. Send me your current list and we will look at it. We will be downstairs, text me if you change your mind about help with the wedding." Sarah and Aiden headed down the hall.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are in the basement, in the PC room, essing code for the facial recognition software that Eve is using. Two of them decided to work from here, becauseputers are more powerful, and they have ess to additional hardware as well. It will make their work faster.


    "Where do we start?", Aiden asked.


    "I will return that question to you. We need to do performance improvements. That is your expertise. I will rely on you to guide me."


    Aiden''s smile showed that he is happy she acknowledged his skills.


    "This PC room is handy.", hemented while waiting for the results of performance benchmark.


    "Yes. I hope we have something like this in our future home. If we get arge enough basement, I would get the VR room there as well. And few more secure rooms¡­" Sarah was drifting off while imagining a high-security basement for her work and gadgets.


    Aiden smiled and nodded. "Let''s make sure our house has a big basement, so you can do whatever you want there."


    Sarah reminded herself to share. She should not take over. "I want us to do it together."


    Aiden was happy that she included him. But he has something else on his mind. "How about I leave basement to you, and you leave outsidendscaping to me?"


    Sarah thought about the ind where they spent five days and remembered the part which left a big impression on her. "Will there be ake with a gazebo?"


    Aiden shed a mischievous smile.


    "Boat will be optional....", he whispered and pulled her in for a kiss.

 Chapter 538 - Two Days Before Wedding (S&F)

    ~ Seattle, Martin-Hill family vi ~


    (July 12, two days before Sophia''s and Felix''s wedding)


    Sophia and Felix invited JoAnna, Jeff, Sarah and Aiden for lunch to celebrate their official move-in to the new home.


    They are seated in an expansive dining room which is well decorated.


    Sophia said that there is still much work to be done, but that is mostly for decorations. Big things like furniture and appliances are in ce. Any construction work ispleted as well, and all walls have a fresh coat of paint.


    They hired several maids, cook and a gardener as well as a butler as permanent staff. Out of security, four people passed initial rounds of testing done by Sarah and Aiden at the cabin. They started working as temporary employees, but there is still additional training they need to go through before they are officially hired.


    Sophia and Felix are getting ready for the uing period. After their wedding, they are both taking four weeks off from work. Out of those four weeks, they will spend two on a honeymoon on Bora Bora, and other two will be at their new home, rxing. They also n to go for few days to White family property in Reno where intense training for security will be performed.


    Inst few days, they talked about security for all six of them, and agreed that while Sophia and Felix are on their honeymoon, other four will focus on reinforcing their security and training new and existing personnel.


    After the wedding, Sarah and Aiden will be in charge of physical training and hand-to-handbat. Aiden is working on getting the training ground ready for this purpose. JoAnna will be in charge of weapons. Jeff is on top of hiring, managing the personnel and background checks. He can''t leave White corp., so he will work remotely how much possible, to apany JoAnna who took few weeks off from work.


    Even Oscar is excited about this. After the incident when Timothy Cox got into White property and almost killed Jeff, Oscar was looking for a way to improve his bodyguards. That is why Oscar was more than willing to offer his property for the purpose of this training, with only condition that his staff gets trained as well.


    White family bodyguards are excited that their Master JoAnna wille to train them personally. Since that Cox incident when they saw JoAnnae down the two story vi like it''s nothing, they all hoped that she will teach them some moves.


    Our team of six also agreed that Sarah and Aiden can bring ''their kids'' with them to White family property for additional training. From there Sarah and Aiden will take few days off to go with ''their kids'' to the Hill family property in New Mexico to try out new cars and for the kids to learn from Skipper.


    Lunch was lively and the mood was good while they discussed future ns.


    Sophia was excited about the honeymoon. It will be first time to go on such a holiday with Felix, and now they will go a as a husband and wife! She was showing them brochures of the vi they rented, azure waters, paradise-jungle. Sarah and JoAnna said that they will need to go there as well, some other time.


    Felix wanted to show everyone Eve because he was excited to have this feature in his new home, but Sarah and Aiden reminded him to keep Eve as a secret because of Jeff. If Jeff finds out that Sarah gave Eve to Sophia, he will probably understand that JoAnna will get Eve as well. In that case, the surprise will be spoilt. And Sarah wants to see Jeff''s face when he realizes that he got Eve in his new home.


    "For tomorrow, did everyone arrive? Bridgette will arriveter in the afternoon. How about others?", JoAnna switched topic to the event they have nned for Sophia and number ofdies who will attend the wedding.


    "Isabe will arriveter tonight.", Sarah said.


    "Jessica, Brie and Maddie arrived this morning. They are sightseeing Seattle today, and will join us tomorrow." Sophia informed them about her three friends from the University.


    JoAnna beamed. "Great! That means everyone for our day out will be here."


    Felix, Jeff and Aiden were not so excited about this. The afternoon in the spa is eptable, but then they n to go for a dinner and evening in the ck Rose. Those evening events mean that their girls will attract attention from other guys.


    Felix still didn''t ept that Sophia will sleep in Hill family vi after that. "What is this nonsense about not seeing each other before wedding? What do you mean by: sleep separately?"


    But Sophia didn''t leave him much choice. She wanted to do this as part of some tradition which he refused to understand.


    Felix said that he will ept it only if Jeff and Aiden stay with him in the apartment while three sisters stay in Hill family vi. If he shares his misery, it will be easier.


    When JoAnna and Sarah agreed, Jeff and Aiden almost copsed. They don''t like Felix much at this point because he dragged them into this, and they will end up spending the night without theirdies by their side.


    Gustav will join them, as well as Steve, and five of them will spend the evening doing some guy-stuff. They are not-excited, and no one made any ns.


    ~ Hill family vi ~


    It''ste in the afternoon, Aiden and Sarah are in the PC room, in the basement of the Hill family vi working on improving performance for facial recognition software.


    Sarah got a notification from Eve that her grandparents entered the property and jumped out of her chair.


    "Let''s go!", she pulled Aiden''s arm while ignoring his protests.


    "I was in the middle off¡­ Where are we going?"


    "My gran and gramps are here! Hurry up!"


    They reached main entrance just a bit before car parked in front.


    Sarah weed her grandparents. "Hi gran, hi gramps!"


    After a round of quick hugs, she took Aiden''s hand in hers. "Gran, gramps, this is Aiden White, my fianc¨¦!" Sarah was happy that she finally got to introduce Aiden as her fianc¨¦ to someone.


    "Oh? Did you hear that, James? Sarah is engaged!", Mary smiled. "Let me see you.", she nced at Aiden and then turned to Sarah. "Sarah, dear. Your fianc¨¦ is very handsome."


    Sarah was grinning and wrapped her arms around Aiden''s waist.


    James scrutinized Aiden. "Aiden White, a? Howe I never heard of you?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "Gramps, you can stop that. Anna told me how you weed Jeff."


    "Hmph!", old man was obviously displeased. "Young people don''t know how to have fun¡­", he grumbled and walked into the house.


    "Edward! Where is that son of mine? ..." His voice trailed off as he walked into the house.


    Ste was at the door, and she helped Mary get inside while butler Joe and two maids got their suitcases from the back of the car.


    Sarah looked up at Aiden. "How was that?"


    He saw her expectant eyes and smiled. "Perfect." He knows that she is happy that she got to introduce him as her fianc¨¦. And he is happy about that as well.


    ¡­


    They all gathered for dinner inrge formal dining room.


    "I don''t rememberst time we had so many people at the table.", Ste was very happy seeing ten people, her included. "And to think that we are all family!" She raised her ss with wine. "Here is to add at least one more chair at the table next year!", she was implying to the grandchild from Sophia and Felix.


    "You can add one chair now.", voice came from the hallway. A secondter Owen walked in.


    "Uncle!", Sarah and JoAnna said in unison.


    Sophia was confident that Owen was not invited for the wedding. But her mom added so many people, she probably added him as well. She nced at her mother and observed a slight change in Ste''s expression, but it was only for a second before her smile returned.


    "Wee, uncle! I was not sure if you will be able to make it.", Sophia smiled. Even if she missed the invitation, she got notifications for every RSVP, and he didn''t respond.


    "I would not miss it for anything in the world.", he shed his best smile while his eyes were locked on Ste.


    The maids already added a chair and tableware for him.


    "What happened to your hands?", JoAnna observed that every Owen''s finger is bandaged.


    "Eh, ident at work. But it''s healing well. Thank you for your concern.", he smiled and took a seat at the table.


    Owen looked at Ste. "I believe there is a guestroom for me?"


    Ste paused for a second before nodding and gesturing to Mr.. Joe to go and prepare room for Owen.

 Chapter 539 - One Day Before Wedding (S&F) (1)

    ~ Seattle ~


    (July 13, one day before Sophia''s and Felix''s wedding)


    Early afternoon, girls met in the lounge area of the spa: Sophia, JoAnna, Sarah, Bridgette, Jessica, Brie, Maddie. They are chatting and enjoying snacks and beverages while waiting for Isabe and Leah.


    Jessica, Brie and Maddie are Sophia''s friends from Harvard University. Jessica and Maddie are living on East Coast, and Brie is in San Francisco. All three aredies in their mid-tote twenties, with bright personalities. They seem ready to party and easy to get along with.


    "Don''t get us wrong. We are not so cheerful usually.", Jessica told Bridgette. "Most of the time we are boringwyers. But right now, we are in party mode celebrating that Sophia is getting off the market!"


    "Yes, yes!", Brie added. "With Sophia off the market, there will be more hunks for us!"


    They allughed.


    "Oh, feels like I''m back in college again!", Jessica eximed.


    "I am curious who is the man who got a hold of Sophia''s heart. I always thought she will end up with that¡­ I forgot his name." Maddie tapped her forehead.


    Sophia knows that she is thinking about Mark, but she does not want to remind her. And she hopes that no one else will mention him either.


    Sarah and JoAnna are also suspecting that Maddie is thinking about Mark, but they are sensitive enough not to bring him up. Not after what he did to Sophia.


    "Sorry we arete!", Leah said from the door.


    "Not a problem. You are right on time." Sophia smiled. She was happy that Maddie got distracted before she could remember Mark.


    Leah is excited that Isabe is with her. Last two weeks two of them were in contact daily. They texted, talked on the phone and video chatted at least one time a day. And both of them were looking forward to this wedding where they finally get to meet each other in person again.


    Leah knows that Isabe arrivedst night, but it waste, so they didn''t see each other. And then Leah had work in the morning, and two of them met when Isabe came to Orion Enterprise around lunch time. Leah worked through lunch, and Isabe waited for her. They grabbed sandwiches on the way to the spa.


    As much as Leah is happy that Isabe is here, she is not sure how to behave. Is it OK to hug her? Or kiss her? What will Sophia say? What will Isabe think? Will anyone say anything? Leah''s head was buzzing, and it made her nervous.


    Isabe has simr thoughts, but more from a perspective that she is on ''Leah''s territory''. She is aware that Leah might be constricted by social norms, and if they openly show their affection to each other, maybe Leah''s job can be affected. She is waiting for Leah to take the lead, to tell her what all is OK. So far, not much happened.


    Alldies went to the dressing room to change intofy robes and slippers. The whole area of the spa was reserved for this asion. They had massages, facials, exfoliation, manicures, pedicures¡­ the works. While enjoying pampering, snacks and beverages were flowing continuously.


    Alldies agreed to leave their electronic devices with their clothes, so they had no idea what is going on with the guys, but it was a spa pampering with a group of cheerfuldies, so they didn''t have much time to dwell on what their men are up to.


    Only when Sophia went to the restroom she found herself in silence, not distracted by otherdies, and she thought of Felix. She regretted that she does not have her phone with her.


    Sarah and JoAnna also missed their own respective fianc¨¦. If they were not actively engaged in the conversation, they thought what the guys are doing.


    Bridgette, with her bubbly personality, easily gets along with others. She was missing Steve, but she thought of this as a great opportunity to spend time with Sarah her friend, JoAnna her boss, and Sophia her sister-inw. She was entertained by the thought that she has a different personal rtionship with each of the Hill sisters.


    ¡­


    In Sophia''s and Felix''s apartment, Felix, Jeff, Aiden, Steve and Gustav talked, yed cards, spending the afternoon. But other than Gustav, other four were often checking their phones frequently. They were looking at the time while getting increasingly frustrated that theirdies are not contacting them at all. A text or a photo or anything would be fine, but nothing came.


    "Rx, yourdy is enjoying the spa!", Gustav told Felix for who knows how many times.


    Felix was out of it. Not because Sophia is at the spa, but because of what ising. For the first time since they got together, he will not enjoy dinner with his wonderful Sophia. And then she will go out to a nightclub! And he gets to sleep without her!!! He was really out of it. He tried to tell himself that tomorrow they will get married, and then they will be inseparable. But somehow, it didn''t help much. The thought that today he does not get to see her, overwhelmed him.


    Steve was missing Bridgette like crazy. Since she moved in with him, they were always together. This was almost physically painful for him. But he cheered himself up when he thought that he will get to sleep with Bridgette tonight. She was not into the whole girl''s sleepover thing. Aiden warned Steve not to mention that to Felix, otherwise he will be dragged into that as well.


    Gustav thought that if this is what love turns men into, he does not want to have anything to do with it.


    "How about we make this interesting. Poker? Real money? Real stakes?" Gustav was obviously getting bored with these four.


    Aiden''s eyes lit up. He was up for a game. And this cheerful Gustav''s attitude was going on his nerves, he wanted to lighten up his wallet as a punishment. Since he is stuck with these four guys for the day, he might as well try to make it interesting.


    Jeff gave a side nce at Aiden and then frowned. He was not willing to part from his money. He knows how Aiden ys, and he wins. But everyone looked eager to y in theck of anything else to do, so he could not refuse.


    Guys went downstairs, around the corner to the ATM to get cash, and returned to the apartment for a game of poker.. It should keep them busy until dinner.

 Chapter 540 - One Day Before Wedding (S&F) (2)

    ~ Seattle ~


    After the rxing afternoon in the spa, next on the agenda for girls was the dinner.


    As soon as they exited, Sarah made sure that the spa has correct credit card information. While waiting for the employee to do verifications, she got her phone and texted Aiden that she is missing him, together with the update that they are done with the spa and heading for the restaurant. She waited few minutes while staring at her phone and was disappointed that he didn''t respond to her text. She told herself that guys must be busy doing their guy-stuff, and that must be the reason he didn''t respond.


    They booked a private room in a newly open French restaurant.


    While snacking on appetizers, Sarah and JoAnna noticed looks that Isabe and Leah are exchanging, as well as the awkward atmosphere between them.


    "I''m sure two of them are together", Sarah told JoAnna while two of them were in the restroom.


    "But something seems off."


    Sarah agreed. "Yes. Maybe because we are around?"


    "We should tell them that it''s OK to¡­ express themselves. What do you think?"


    Sarah thought for a minute before responding to JoAnna''s question. "I don''t disagree with them expressing themselves. But how do we tell them that without making it sound like we are meddling where we shouldn''t?"


    "Leave it to me!", JoAnna was on a mission.


    Sarah smiled seeing JoAnna''s energetic approach to this and without realizing she got her phone out. Probably out of habit.


    She frowned when she saw that Aiden still didn''t respond to her text. "The guys seem to be busy. Aiden didn''t text me once."


    "Hmm¡­ I also don''t have anything from Jeff.", JoAnna pouted. "Guys are probably having fun."


    "Yeah¡­", Sarah texted Aiden again.


    This time he responded immediately, and she smiled while reading Aiden''s response.


    JoAnna also texted Jeff and he responded immediately as well.


    "It''s strange to be out without Jeff.", JoAnna sighed.


    "I know what you mean. I wish they can be with us."


    Two of them went back to their VIP room.


    ¡­


    Sometime earlier, guys were ying poker.


    There was a huge stash of money in front of Aiden. He didn''t spare anyone and he was happy that Gustav stopped his attempts to cheer them up. His phone buzzed and he checked it. It was a message from Sarah. "The girls are done with spa and heading to dinner."


    Jeff and Aiden exchanged meaningful looks and then looked at others.


    Jeff was standing up while talking: "We should head for dinner now. I got us a private room in a French restaurant downtown."


    "French?" Gustav didn''t like the idea of going to a French restaurant. In Montreal there is a lot of great French restaurants that he frequents often. He was hoping for some change. "How about some famous Seattle seafood?"


    "No. We are going to this ce." Jeff gave him a cold stare.


    They waited for Aiden to pack his winnings and headed out for dinner.


    Not long after, they were seated in the VIP room.


    Aiden pulled out hisptop right away. By the time they ordered drinks and appetizers, video was ying on the screen, showing live feed from the VIP room where girls are.


    Felix noticed. "Is this live?"


    "Yup.", Aiden smirked.


    Jeff scooted closer to watch. Steve stood behind them and watched from above.


    Gustavwas not pleased. "We came here to watch some video?"


    "This is not just any video." Felix smiled. "I can see my Sophia. Why were we not able to watch them from the apartment?" His eyes were glued to Sophia on the screen.


    "It''s not appropriate to watch while they are in the spa. But now that they are here, if anything goes wrong, we are close by.", Aiden exined.


    Felix''s eyes widened. "They are in the area?"


    "Right behind this wall." Jeff gestured to his right. "My brother found out where they are going, and details of their reservation and we made sure we get the room right next to them."


    "Oh¡­", Felix quickly grasped the situation. He longingly looked at the wall, wishing that he can see through it.


    Gustav listened to them and shook his head. "Why don''t you just go there?"


    Felix shook his head, dismissing that idea. "That is a girl''s only event. We are not invited. And if we go there, we will be exposed¡­ and in trouble."


    "Isn''t this¡­ stalking?" Gustav was clearly ufortable.


    "Only if we are found out." Aiden smirked.


    "Stalking? We are just making sure they are safe." Jeff added his perspective.


    Steve didn''t say much. But he liked that he can see Bridgette.


    ¡­


    In the VIP room with girls, they started ying a game.


    Leah took on herself as a maid of honor to prepare number of games to keep them busy. This one was ''Sharing game'' where stack of cards was ced face down, and girls take turns getting a card. Each card has a topic, and the one whose turn is needs to share what is written on the card.


    Brie volunteered to get first card. It had topic: ''Share about your first date.'' She recollected story from her high school, about a boy and an event she considers as her first real date which included movie, ice cream and a bad make-out session which ended very quickly.


    Maddie took the next card. Topic: ''Share your biggest embarrassment.''


    The girls took turns and were sharingughs unaware that they are being watched.


    ¡­


    In the nearby room, guys stepped away from theptop and focused on the food and casual conversation. After their initial excitement, they calmed down with a thought that girls are close by, safe and having a good time.


    They took turns ncing at the screen to check on the girls when the girl of their interest was answering questions.


    It didn''t take long for guys to be surprised by the amount of private information girls are willing to share amongst themselves and it seems that the topics are getting spicier. They all perked up their ears to listen. They knew that they should not listen in, but they could not help themselves.


    As a solution, Aiden got a headset, and only person whose girl is answering could listen in.


    Jeff could not contain his grin when JoAnna shared that her most intense orgasm was on the desk in his office. He was happy that other guys didn''t hear this.


    "Are we recording this?", Jeff asked Aiden.


    "No."


    "Good." Jeff handed headset to Aiden because Sarah was next to get a topic.


    Aiden thought that it''s a good idea to record girls, but then he heard that Sarah''s unfulfilled sexual desire is to do it in the car, and he gave up on intention to start recording. He did take a mental note of her desire.


    Steve listened to Bridgette and was very happy that Felix can''t hear what she is saying.


    The only one not interested in theptop was Gustav. He wanted to see the girls, but he was frustrated how other four behaved, especially because he didn''t get a turn with that headset! Out of protest he refused to even take a nce.. He was only hoping that whatever guys have nned next is more¡­ eventful.

 Chapter 541 - One Day Before Wedding (S&F) (3)

    The girls enjoyed the ''Sharing game'' very much. They continued ying until they left the restaurant.


    "Next stop: ck Rose!", JoAnna eximed.


    Sarah was walking in front with Maddie, Brie, Jessica and Bridgette and exined that ck Rose is a popr nightclub and that they have their VIP room which provides privacy, but if anyone wants to dance and mingle in the crowd they can go downstairs.


    Sophia confirmed Sarah''s words.


    As they were walking out of the VIP room, Leah and Isabe werest to leave and JoAnna used this as an opportunity to talk with them. She pulled them back in the room so that they are not overheard by others.


    "Is everything OK between you two?", JoAnna asked with a concerned expression.


    "Why wouldn''t be?", Leah asked, obviously surprised by the question.


    "Oh, nothing. Just how you two acted¡­ I thought that maybe something happened, and you are not together anymore.", JoAnna smiled and turned to leave.


    "Wait!", Leah grabbed JoAnna''s elbow, but just for a second before quickly releasing it like she burned herself. "You¡­ you know?", she stuttered.


    JoAnna giggled. "Who doesn''t?"


    Leah watched JoAnna leave before turning to Isabe. "Did you tell them?"


    "No.", Isabe honestly responded.


    "How do they know then?"


    "Maybe they are just observant? Does it matter?", Isabe was slightly irritated by Leah''s flustered behavior like she was caught doing something she shouldn''t.


    Leah thought for a moment how silly she is. Keeping her distance from Isabe because she is not sure how others will react. And now it turns out that everyone knows, and they are fine with it¡­ And she is the one acting strange.


    "Of course, not." Leah took Isabe''s hand in hers. "Let''s go. So, we don''t keep them waiting."


    Leah rxed and smiled when she felt that Isabe''s fingers wrapped around her hand.


    Two of them exited VIP room in hurried steps and bumped into Felix and the guys.


    Guys were confident that girls left and exited shortly after them.


    There was a strange silence while Leah and Isabe observed five guys in front of them. And all the guys (other than Gustav) stared back at them with horror in their eyes. It was almost like you can hear crickets chirping in the background.


    Felix was first to crack: "Please, don''t tell Sophia!"


    "We were just making sure you girls are safe!", Aiden eximed.


    "Not stalking or anything creepy.", Jeff added.


    Steve was nodding to all of that.


    Leah and Isabe exchanged nces and proceeded to leave the restaurant without a word. They shared an understanding: ''We don''t want any part in this. We will pretend we didn''t see anything.''


    If they say something, Sophia might be upset, as well as JoAnna, Sarah and Bridgette. And guys will definitely be upset because they exposed them. The only thing they could do is to pretend that they didn''t see them. This didn''t happen.


    The guys were left behind, not sure what Leah and Isabe will do. They didn''t acknowledge them at all. If two girls didn''t stop and stared at them, guys would think that they are like air, invisible. They were not sure if that is a good thing or not.


    ¡­


    In ck Rose, girls got inside without waiting in the line. Because of Hill sisters, they skipped everyone and went straight in. They quickly settled in the VIP room which is designed for Hill sisters.


    In the VIP room¡­


    They ordered drinks and yed ''truth or dare'' game for few rounds.


    JoAnna was happy to see that tense mood between Leah and Isabe is gone. They were sitting close to each other, holding hands and chatting happily.


    Maddie, Brie and Jessica decided to go down and dance. Leah and Isabe joined them few minutester.


    Sophia lifted her legs on the sofa to rest, Sarah does not like crowds and JoAnna stayed with her sisters.


    Bridgette was not sure if she should go down or not and after some contemting, decided to stay in VIP room. She concluded that down is for meeting guys and dancing and she is not interested in any if Steve is not there.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna and offered her praise. "Good job with Leah and Isabe. How did you do it?"


    "Hehehe, I have my ways." JoAnna smirked and lifted her chin smugly.


    "I suspected there is something between them duringpany meeting. Now I see that I was right.", Sophia added, proud of her observation skills.


    "I wonder what Steve is doing now¡­", Bridgette sighed, totally out of context.


    "Poor girl. We are all in this together¡­ missing them." Sarah rubbed Bridgette''s back in small circles tofort her. "The guys are doing their guy things. You want to see where they are?"


    Bridgette looked at Sarah with expectant eyes.


    The truth is that Sarah was also missing Aiden like crazy. She was looking for any excuse to contact him, and now she can look up his location with a pretense that it''s for Bridgette. She knows they are in the apartment, but still, confirming it makes her feel like she is closer to Aiden. JoAnna and Sophia felt the same about Jeff and Felix and they all inched closer to Sarah to see her phone.


    ¡­


    On the dance floor¡­


    Maddie, Brie and Jessica didn''t need more than few minutes to find good candidates for dancing. Three guys they picked were handsome, charming, willing to dance and apparently avable. Girls didn''t need more, it''s not like they are looking for long-term rtionships. They are here to have fun.


    A bit further away, Leah and Isabe locked their eyes while moving much slower than the beat of the music. Actually, two of them didn''t hear the music or see the people around them.


    ''Oh, how much I want to hold her!'', Isabe''s expression didn''t hide her thoughts. Her eyes devoured Leah and Leah could almost feel it.


    Leah''s heart was pounding in her ears and she blushed from the excitement while inching closer to Isabe until their lips locked.


    And there it was¡­ soft, gentle, teasing kiss which left them both starving for more before it ended. Kiss which demanded to be deepened while their bodies stuck to each other.


    Leah''s firm chest pressed slightly above Isabe''s and everything would be perfect if not for that pesky clothes they are wearing. It didn''t take long for them to break kissing frenzy and to look at each other, fire burning within their eyes.


    "Do you want toe to my hotel room?", Isabe offered, breathless.


    Before Leah finished her nod both of them were walking outside club while holding hands.

 Chapter 542 - One Day Before Wedding (S&F) (4)

    Guys reached ck Rose only few minutes after girls. But they had to line up to get in. It would easily take them one maybe even two hours to get through the line. The guys didn''t like that the girls will be so long without their protection inside, but they didn''t have a choice other than wait patiently.


    About ten minutes after they lined up, Felix spotted a youngdy employee who was walking next to the line of people making sure everything is in order. Felix cleared his throat to get her attention and locked his eyes with hers while enchanting smile revealed his dimples, and she was smitten. She let them in through the back entrance and slipped her phone number in Felix''s pocket.


    Gustav watched with an unreadable expression as Aiden, Jeff and Steve appreciated Felix''s sacrifice while Felix repeated several times not to mention to Sophia that he used power of his charm on another woman.


    "Don''t forget to dump that number¡­", Jeff moved closer to Felix and mumbled as soon as youngdy was out of the earshot.


    Felix was grateful for the reminder and threw the crumpled paper in nearby trash can.


    ¡­


    Inside ck Rose, down at the bar¡­


    Gustav finished his first drink and ordered second one when two girls picked him up. He disappeared in the crowd with them. Finally! He was happy that this looks like a party.


    Jeff, Aiden, Felix and Steve made sure that any girl who gets some ideas is discouraged before even thinks of making a move at them. If they get caught, it''s one thing. If they get caught with girls around them, it''s a totally different thing.


    They were taking nces at the VIP room above while slowly working on their drinks.


    Aiden knew in which VIP room girls are, so he took the role of a guide. However, unless girls were close to the ss rail, they were not able to see them. They could tell that someone is inside, but that was as far as it gets. And they didn''t dare to stare too much in case girls step out next to the rail; that brings risk of being noticed.


    If they are discovered, they are doomed.


    ¡­


    Up in the VIP room¡­


    Encouraged by Bridgette''s request to locate Steve, Sarah got her phone andunched app which tracks GPS in their rings. She knows that Felix, Aiden and Jeff are together, and Steve will be with them.


    Sarah grimaced while looking at her phone. JoAnna and Sophia noticed Sarah''s expression, but they didn''t understand what is causing it.


    "What? Where are they?" Bridgette could see that something is off and panicked.


    Sarah stared at her phone, obviously confused before mumbling: "Here¡­?"


    Sophia and JoAnna got their phones as well and confirmed that they also see the same thing.


    They all looked toward the rail which separates them from the crowd downstairs.


    "Did they follow us?", Sophia frowned. She didn''t like the idea of being followed, but she liked to know that Felix is nearby. She was missing him.


    "They knew we areing here after dinner. And they are aware of our VIP room.", Sarah added. Aiden knows about this room they are using, he told others, for sure.


    "They are probably watching us from downstairs." JoAnna was walking toward the rail with intention to spot her handsome fianc¨¦.


    Sarah and Bridgette joined JoAnna, and Sophia waszy to get off the sofa.


    JoAnna spotted them first andughed. "Look at them at the bar! Pretending they are invisible!"


    Sophia puffed her cheeks. "Any girls around them?", there was a dose of threat in her voice.


    "Nope, they are still pure!", JoAnna was enjoying that there are no other girls around them and that they actually followed them.


    Bridgette left the VIP room without a word. Sarah, JoAnna and Sophia assumed that she went to the restroom.


    Hill sisters exchanged nces and concluded that they are all happy that guys are here.


    Sophia got an idea: "How about we send them drinks?"


    JoAnna and Sarahughed and gave Sophia a thumbs up.


    ¡­


    Down at the bar¡­


    Bartender ced four beers in front of them. "Compliments from thedies¡­", he told them.


    "We are not taking them." Jeff immediately refused pushing his beer away.


    Bartender smiled and pushed beer back into original ce toward Jeff. "Ladies said you will not reject them."


    While Jeff was talking to the bartender, Steve felt someone tug back of his shirt. He turned to see who it is, and his face lit up when he saw Bridgette smiling at him. Two of them moved away and disappeared into the crowd while holding each other.


    Aiden watched the exchange between Jeff and the bartender, and suddenly felt uneasy. He squinted at the bartender. "Whatdies?"


    "From VIP room." Bartender gestured up and moved on to serve other customers.


    Jeff, Aiden and Felix exchanged nces and slowly looked up toward the VIP room where girls are.


    And sure enough, Sophia and JoAnna were leaning against the railing and waving at them.


    Jeff, Aiden and Felix were too stressed to notice that Steve is not with them anymore.


    "Do you think we are in trouble?", Jeff asked and swallowed hard.


    Felix shook his head maybe because he didn''t know the answer or maybe because his head was buzzing. "We are exposed. We should go up there and face the consequences."


    Aiden was confused. ''Where is Sarah?'' He can''t imagine that she would miss the chance to stand up there next to her sisters and victoriously wave in a ''you are busted'' manner. He nervously nced around, but it was too crowded to see anyone who is not right next to him.


    Guys took their drinks and started making their way toward the stairs which allow ess up to the VIP rooms.


    Aiden felt someone holding his arm, and a sweet voice came from the back: "Hi handsome¡­ I''m watching you for a while and wondering if I can have a dance."


    Aiden smiled seeing that Sarah is not upset. He kept his drink on a random table nearby and went with Sarah through the crowd toward the dance area.


    That left Felix and Jeff to go upstairs and face Sophia and JoAnna.


    Felix and Jeff were relieved to see that security let them pass. That means that girls are permitting them toe up.


    While walking upstairs, Jeff and Felix exchanged few ideas what they will say when girls ask them why they are here. Every idea boiled down to: Aiden made them. He was not with them, so it was perfect to use him at this point. Neither Felix nor Jeff felt any guilt from that.


    As soon as Jeff stepped inside, JoAnna pounced on him and wrapped her arms and legs around his body while raining kisses on him. "I missed you.", she said between kisses.


    Jeff was relieved to see that she is not scolding him. His arms wrapped around her. "I missed you too.", heughed seeing how goofy she is and returned her kisses.


    Felix sat next to Sophia on the sofa, looking apologetic. "Sorry, I could not stay away."


    Sophia smiled, removed her shoes and ced her legs in hisp. He started massaging her feet happily. The fact that she is letting him touch her feet (or any part of her) means that she is not upset.


    In truth, every girl was more than happy to spend time with her man. The spa time was nice, but soon they were missing them, and they didn''t care about girl-only time before wedding.. They wanted to rx and enjoy, and right now this felt right.

 Chapter 543 - One Day Before Wedding (S&F) (5)

    ~ Seattle, ck Rose nightclub ~


    On the dance floor¡­


    Bridgette''s arms are wrapped around Steve''s waist and her head rests on his chest. They are one couple in the crowd; no privacy is provided but the amount of people allows them to blend in and feel like they are alone.


    She took a deep breath, inhaling his scent.


    Bridgette is a petite young woman, easily lost in a crowd of people where most of them are towering above her. But here, in Steve''s embrace, she feels safe. No matter how many people surround them, she knows that he will take care of her.


    She was prepared to meet with himter tonight, possibly after midnight, when the all-girl event ends. When she heard that Steve is in the nightclub and she can see him earlier, she didn''t hesitate. The only thing Bridgette regrets is that she forgot to tell Sophia, JoAnna, and Sarah when she left the VIP room that she was going to join Steve downstairs. She was caught in the moment and just left.


    Steve touched her chin with the tips of his fingers to lift her head up, while lowering his lips on hers.


    Bridgette''s arms moved around his neck and he allowed her to pull him lower for a second before he lifted her up. Her legs wrapped around his waist and he held her with ease, like she has no weight at all.


    Bridgette loves how strong he is. Steve can lift her and carry her around like it''s not a big deal. His whole body is firm and strong, yet when he touches her, he is so gentle¡­ she smiled at the thought of his touch.


    "Uhm¡­ you can keep me down.", Bridgette nced around them, relieved to see that no one is looking their way. At least not how much she could see.


    Steve shook his head lightly, denying her request, before speaking. "My neck hurts. You are too short." He grinned, amused by her outraged expression.


    "You¡­", Bridgette wanted to retort, but his kiss swallowed her words and she forgot what she wanted to say.


    Steve''s tongue slipped inside her mouth, and she already knew that those moves will rob her of any reasoning she might have.


    Bridgette''s grip around Steve''s neck intensified and she felt him lower her bottom slightly.


    She gasped in his mouth when he positioned himself just right, so that she can feel him hard and ready for her, pressing at the cradle of her thighs.


    Even through his jeans and her light summer shorts she could feel how hot he is, or maybe that was her heat¡­ she was not sure. She felt his hips moving slightly, rhythmically, while he was grinding himself, just enough to arouse her.


    If anyone looked their way, they probably looked like a couple dancing to their own tune, with the guy holding his much shorterdy partner up so that they can kiss¡­ probably. But no one cared. So many couples were making out and groping each other on the dancefloor, and the two of them didn''t stand out at all.


    His lips moved from her ear to her neck and back to the ear again¡­ light bites mixed with sucking and kissing.


    She buried her face in his neck, suppressing her moans just in case someone hears her over music that sted through the nightclub.


    Steve shaved a while ago, but Bridgette could still identify faint scent of his aftershave. Oh, how she loves that scent! She took a deep breath trying to savor it, but her mind was unable to focus on anything other than her increasing heat because he was grinding between her legs.


    The grip of her fingers on his back told Steve that she is enjoying and that he is hitting the right spots. He could feel her hot breath slipping inside his shirt as it was getting heavier and he knew that she is almost there. Steve moved just in time to swallow her screams, enjoying the feeling of her body trembling against his as she exploded right there on the dancefloor.


    "Shit, Steve¡­ you made mee in the same room where my brother is¡­", Bridgetteined while catching her breath. Her goofy smile didn''t match her words.


    Steve smirked, entertained by the fact that out of hundreds of people around them she is concerned only that her brother is somewhere nearby.


    He enjoyed seeing her like that, flushed, out of breath, satisfied, because of him. He allowed her time to catch her breath before responding while taking in her current state with delight. The shy girl from a few months ago was gone. She was reced with this seductress, and he gloated at the thought that he made her this way. Steve was ted by knowledge that he is the only one who can see this unrestrained Bridgette. In front of others she is that usual Bridgette who can talk smack, but blushes easily. He likes that.


    Steve kissed her on the cheek with mouth slightly open, allowing his teeth to brush against her skin. He wanted to show her that he was ready to devour her.


    "Yes, I did¡­", His lips traced edge of her jaw. "¡­and what are you going to do about this?" He moved his hips once more, this time with more force, sending another shudder of pleasure though her while reminding her that he didn''t find his release, yet.


    Bridgette looked up at him and smiled. "Let''s go to the hotel."


    He didn''t object. It will take some time to reach their hotel, but he knew that once there, they can take their time; no one will interrupt them. "Can you walk?"


    "In a minute.", she admitted. Her legs were feeling weak.


    "I will carry you."


    Steve moved her body and she shivered again when her legs came back together.


    He carried her, princess style, out of the ck Rose.


    "Don''t forget to text someone that you left. You don''t want to make them worried.", he spoke softly close to her ear while making his way through the people.


    "Mhm¡­", Bridgette confirmed, grateful that he reminded her.


    She sent a quick text and ced her phone in her back pocket before resting her head on his shoulder. She will take any rest she can get, because she knew what ising.. She closed her eyes and smiled.

 Chapter 544 - One Day Before Wedding (S&F) (6)

    ~ Seattle, Ocean Sunset Hotel ~


    Leah and Isabe are in Isabe''s hotel suite, downtown Seattle.


    Both Isabe and Leah knew what they want and why they areing here while at ck Rose, but now that they are here, both of them seem lost. Visibly nervous.


    Isabe cleared her throat. "How about a drink?"


    Leah responded with few rapid nods.


    Isabe looked at the mini-bar. "Any preferences?"


    "As long as it has alcohol, it''s fine.", Leah honestly replied.


    Isabe smiled. ''My thoughts exactly.'' She got a bottle of whiskey and two sses.


    "What are we drinking for?", Isabe asked while pouring.


    "For us."


    They clinked sses.


    "Ugh! This is horrible¡­", Leah grimaced right after she gulped contents of the ss.


    "Cheap stuff provided by hotel. But don''t worry, next ss will go down easier.", Isabeughed while refilling their sses.


    ~ ck Rose nightclub ~


    Aiden and Sarah are within the crowd on the dance floor.


    "I thought you will be¡­ angry." Aiden finally spoke after a long contemtion if he should mention this or not. He wanted to make sure that Sarah is not upset. She seems fine now, but that does not mean that she is not nning a sneak attack as a payback.


    "Why would I be angry?", Sarah nced up at him.


    "Because I followed you. Without permission."


    She got on her toes and kissed him lightly on the lips. "Honey, you can follow me anytime."


    He smiled.


    "But I am upset that you didn''t answer my text."


    His smile faded. "Which one?"


    "The one I sent after we left the spa¡­ I even told you I missed you."


    Sarah pouted, and that told him that she is yful. Definitely not angry.


    He thought for a second and remembered that is the text that stopped their poker game. "Oh, I was busy." He wanted to send a reply, but then he forgot because he was focused on packing his winnings and getting to the restaurant as soon as possible.


    She lifted her eyebrows questionably.


    "I will show youter. It''s in the car." He was smiling while imagining her reaction when he shows her his winnings.


    She squinted. "No matter what it is, please respond next time. If you are busy, respondter. I was worried."


    He nodded. "OK."


    Sarah''s purse was vibrating, and she pulled her phone to see it''s JoAnna. It was too noisy for a call, so she rejected the call only to see number of missed messages. JoAnna was telling her toe to VIP room. Sarah responded and kept her phone back. "Anna is calling us to the VIP room."


    Aiden frowned. He liked two of them on the dancefloor. He can hold her close here, and no matter how contradictory it sounds, in this crowd it''s just two of them. Up in the VIP room is more private, but there are people they should talk to and they should be more¡­ respectful. But he can''tin. Anna called them. It''s probably important.


    Up at the VIP room¡­


    "Four of us are leaving.", Sophia informed Sarah and Aiden as soon as they got in.


    Sarah understood that means that Sophia, Felix, Jeff and JoAnna are leaving the club.


    "What about the sleeping arrangements?" Sarah wanted to rify if they are still going to proceed with their n of spending the girls-only night at their family home.


    "That is why we called you...", JoAnna started and looked at Sophia.


    "Let''s meet home around midnight." Sophia ignored Felix''s protest.


    "OK.", Sarah''s light frown showed that she is not very happy with this. But if JoAnna and Sophia are going forward with this, so will she. It''s for tonight only, and tomorrow is Sophia''s day.


    Sophia faced Felix. "It''s only one night. And Jeff and Aiden will give youpany."


    Felix nced at the guys. "No offense¡­" Then he looked at Sophia. "I would rather have yourpany."


    "It''s just one night. We have about two hours, let''s not waste them onining.", Sophia stood up and tugged Felix''s arm. He followed.


    "See you at midnight.", Sophia nced at JoAnna and Sarah before exiting the VIP room.


    "Midnight, like Cindere¡­", JoAnna mumbled and took Jeff''s hand in hers. "Let''s go to my apartment until then."


    Jeff didn''t like the idea of separating from JoAnna at midnight, but he likes JoAnna''s apartment. Going there, for him, is like taking a trip down memoryne. That apartment is where it all began between JoAnna and him.


    "What about Jessica, Brie, and Maddie?", Sarah asked before JoAnna stepped out of the room.


    "Three of them said they are having fun, and they will go somewhere else, if they didn''t leave already." JoAnna understood that they should do a count of everyone. "Bridgette, Isi and Leah also left. See you at midnight!"


    Sarah slumped in the sofa and looked at numerous sses and bottles on the table.


    "Do you want something to drink?", Aiden sat next to her.


    "What were you drinking down there, before I picked you up?"


    He chuckled, amused by her word choice. ''Picked me up?'' He went to the phone and ordered two beers.


    Aiden leaned on the wall, by the door, and watched Sarah as she was standing next to the rail, looking down. He liked her look: clean, simple and mesmerizing. Hair tied up in a ponytail, above-knee dark blue summer dress with white and yellow flower patterns, white skating shoes¡­ no makeup. She smiled, and he wondered what is on her mind that made her smile so gently. He hoped that it was him.


    Aiden was startled by the door that opened next to him and it took him a moment to realize that their drinks arrived. He took the bottles from the tray and fished cash out of his pocket, cing it on the tray and gesturing to the waitress to leave. "Keep the change." He ignored the way waitress was ogling at him, closed the door almost in her face and locked it. He was happy that after the poker game he has cash, so there is no need for the waitress to return after ringing his card.


    Sarah was standing by the rail while looking down at the crowd dancing and enjoying their Friday evening. She never liked being in the crowd, it made her feel very ufortable. Sarah remembered that less than half an hour ago, she was there with Aiden¡­ and it didn''t feel ufortable at all. He can make her feel at ease even in the ces she usually does not like. She smiled. Yes, he makes her feel like she belongs wherever they are, as long as she is with him. Because she belongs with him.


    "Thirsty?" His voice pulled her out of her thoughts. He was right next to her.


    Sarah responded with a small nod.


    She watched him as he twisted open a bottle and handed it to her. He kept the tin bottle cap in his pocket.


    His actions were normal, but Sarah found him to be extra handsome. Maybe because of that lingering smile on his face, or the way he looks at her, or maybe the atmosphere.. Who knows why, but¡­ There it is! A devilish smile appeared on his face as soon as he realized that she is staring at him.

 Chapter 545 - One Day Before Wedding (S&F) (7)

    Aiden twisted open second beer bottle, and it was under pressure. Foam surged out and covered his left hand which was holding the green bottle. He moved the beer to his right hand and shook his left to get the liquid off.


    Sarah watched him look at his hand for a second, as if he is thinking how to clean it up, before putting a finger in his mouth¡­ Probably to lick the beer off his hand. He lifted his gaze and their eyes met.


    ''Oh, my Greek God! He is so sexy!''


    She was right next to him, and somehow¡­ his index finger moved from his mouth to hers. She didn''t taste beer from the bottle she was holding, but the one from his finger tasted very good.


    Aiden closed his eyes for a second and enjoyed the feeling of her mouth around his finger. Her tongue did simr movements to the ones she does when she goes down on him, and he thought that she never looked so seductive¡­ sucking on his finger while maintaining eye contact.


    By the time she moved to clean his middle finger, they were seated, and Aiden''s right hand was moving over sofa in the area where he remembered that there is a secretpartment with a remote.


    "A bit lower¡­", Sarah instructed.


    He felt a rectangr area and pressed on it. The drawer popped open and he took the remote.


    Sarah pressed few buttons, and few secondster fourth wall was down.


    Aiden pulled Sarah closer, and she straddled him.


    "Any cameras?", he asked between kisses.


    "Disabled.", she was pleased that he thought about it.


    He waited for that confirmation before his hands went under her dress.


    ~ Hill family vi ~


    It''s few minutes to midnight. Sarah and Aiden are in the car, parked in front of Hill family vi.


    "Why do you have so much cash?", Sarah was looking insiderge paper bag he gave her.


    He grinned. "We yed poker."


    "Impressive. It almost makes me want to y against you."


    "We should y." He wanted to do many things with her, but she would rarely agree if they are not in the same team.


    She shook her head, rejecting the idea.


    "Are you afraid that you might lose?"


    Sarah grimaced, slightly irritated by his childish attempt to provoke her. "I''m not afraid. I know I will lose, because I can''t y seriously against you."


    It took him a second toe up with an idea. "Not even if we y strip poker?"


    Sheughed. "That might work."


    Sarah''s phone rm went off. It was midnight.


    "I need to go." She disabled the rm and kept the phone back in her purse.


    Her fingers touched an earpiece. "Oh, I almost forgot. This is for you."


    Aiden looked at the ck earpiece in her hand and paused.


    "You can pair it with your phone, it''s a Bluetooth earpiece with this addition¡­" She pointed at the button. "This will connect you to Eve directly."


    Aiden gave a small nod. He knows that this is the same as the one she is wearing. "Is this for tomorrow?"


    "Yes. I would appreciate your help with managing security tomorrow. Eve will be watching, and like this both of us can respond. And it''s not just tomorrow. It''s yours to keep."


    "Thank you." Aiden took the earpiece from her palm. He knows that it''s just a small device, but he was touched that she decided to share Eve.


    Aiden gave her a long lingering kiss.


    "I really need to go.", she whispered in his lips.


    "OK." He kissed her again.


    "See you tomorrow." Sarah didn''t know that it will be this difficult to move away from him.


    "Today.", Aiden corrected her. It was past midnight, so they will see each other ''today''.


    She smiled. "Today."


    "Take this." He gave her paper bag with his winnings. "Keep it somewhere for me."


    She nodded. "OK. Good night."


    Sarah walked out and didn''t get inside. She was one step away from the entry door when she turned and looked at him in the car.


    Aiden lowered window to the passenger seat. "I''m not leaving until I see that you went inside."


    She gave a small wave and reluctantly turned toward the door.


    Sarah closed door behind her and leaned on it while subconsciously clutching edge of the paper bag. She didn''t move until the sound of his car drifted off in the distance.


    ¡­


    Sarah was in her pajamas when she entered Sophia''s room.


    "You arete!", JoAnna scolded her.


    Sarah stuck her tongue out. "Only few minutes. I needed a shower beforeing here... Are we doing something?"


    JoAnna nced at Sophia. "This one is sleeping off. Let''s just quickly go over n for tomorrow and call it a night. We have a busy day ahead of us."


    JoAnna''s loud p startled Sophia awake.


    "How are we on security?" JoAnna looked at Sarah.


    Girls divided that Sarah watches security and to make sure everything runs smoothly from that side, while JoAnna handles guests and logistics rted to the event. Ste is in charge of catering and entertainment.


    Sarah gave status from her side: "Jeff said that dozen of his men will arrive first thing in the morning, and about ten moreter in the day. With our regr security and guys from Ste''s side, we will have enough to secure whole property. Other than that, Eve is watching. That is from the outside. For inside, all guests are verified and there is only one variable, and that is Felix''s mother. We don''t know who her +1 is, and we don''t know how she will react when she meets her ex-husband with his happy family. But we will keep a close eye on her, so that she can''t cause amotion¡­ You got what I asked for?"


    "Yes." JoAnna handed her a box. "There is one set for you and one for Aiden."


    Sarah smiled. "Great! How are things on your side?"


    JoAnna shared her status. "We are on track¡­"


    After about fifteen minutes, they finished with updates. Everything was as nned.


    Sarah and JoAnna were about to leave Sophia''s room, and left her few reminders.


    "You just rx and enjoy on your beauty sleep, we got everything under control.", JoAnna kissed Sophia''s forehead.


    Sarah also gave Sophia a kiss. "Mmm¡­ myst kiss to Sophia as a non-married person."


    Sophia frowned slightly. "If you put it that way, it makes it sentimental."


    "It is sentimental.", JoAnna smiled. "It''s a wedding! It''s all about emotions."


    "Good night, big sis. Keep your phone away.", Sarah noticed that Sophia''s phone is on her pillow and wanted to keep it on the side table.


    Sophia grabbed the phone and held it protectively. "I promised to Felix that I will text him before sleeping off."


    Sarah and JoAnna left Sophia''s roomughing.

 Chapter 546 - One Day Before Wedding (S&F) (8)

    Sophia texted Felix and kept her phone on the pillow next to her.


    "Eve, turn off my lights."


    A secondter, lights in her room went off.


    Sophia sighed in the dark. She was missing Felix, and he didn''t respond. Only few seconds passed, but she impatiently checked her phone. Just as she was about to keep it away, she got a text from Felix: "Open your window."


    Sophia looked at her phone and paused. She got up, went to the window and saw Felix waving at her. She was not sure if she is seeing right.


    "What are you doing there?", she whispered with urgency while watching Felix swiftly walk toward the vi. He climbed up to her second floor window with ease, grabbed the windowsill and pulled himself in her room.


    Sophia was d that Felix is in her room, she was missing him¡­ but he should not be there... but he was so handsome climbing up. And he is already here¡­


    "What are you doing here?", her tone was more like an invitation than scolding.


    "I didn''t say goodnight to my baby.", he said with a straight face.


    Sophia managed to contain herugh. "Fine. Say your goodnight."


    Felix looked at Sophia standing in front of him and shook his head. "Not like this¡­ I want to do it how I always do."


    This time Sophia was not able to contain herugh. She walked to the bed, got on it and covered herself. By the time she looked at Felix he already stripped himself down to his underwear and was climbing in her bed.


    He dived under the cover and kissed her belly gently.


    "Goodnight, my baby girl.", she heard his voice from under covers.


    Felix moved up and settled on the pillow before pulling Sophia in his embrace.


    Sophia did her best to sound serious: "It seems I was not clear when I said that tonight we are not sleeping together."


    Felix exhaled and tightened his hug. "I''m already here. Half asleep. Do you have a heart to kick me out?"


    Sophia rolled her eyes while thinking that is quite dramatic.


    "What about Jeff and Aiden?", her words were mixed withughter.


    "What about them? It''s not like there was a n that three of us will sleep together¡­ they are fine without me." He moved his head lower and kissed her neck. "Sleep now. You should rest."


    Sophia was amused with his behavior and wanted to know more details. "Did you stand below my window and waited for me to text you?"


    He kissed back of her head refusing to answer. "Sleep."


    Sophia understood that he will not talk about it anymore.


    She was tired, and she liked that Felix shamelessly invited himself into her bed. Within a minute, she drifted off to sleep.


    ¡­


    JoAnna got inside her room, and heard shower running in her bathroom. She opened the door and saw Jeff. She cleared her throat to get his attention.


    "Done already? I will be out in a minute.", Jeff smiled and continued washing off bubbles from his body.


    JoAnna sat at the edge of the bathtub and enjoyed the show.


    "How did you get in?", JoAnna asked when he got out of the shower.


    Jeff paused and slightly frowned, as if that question offended him. But he responded: "Through the front door."


    "I thought you left for the night.", she followed him inside closet.


    "I said that we will see each other soon and to take care until we do." He smiled cheekily. "Did you take care of yourself so far?" He pulled pajama bottoms on him and lifted JoAnna, carrying her to the bed.


    JoAnnaughed. "What about Felix and Aiden?"


    "They are not kids. I don''t need to watch over them. But I want to watch over you." He kissed her.


    "Don''t you think they will be upset that you left them?"


    Jeff shrugged. "Who cares? Unless they go inside that bedroom, they will not know I''m not inside." Jeff continued kissing her.


    "They will find out in the morning."


    "By then it will be toote." He smiled and kissed her again.


    ¡­


    Sarah got inside her room and paused. Aiden was on her bed with hisptop. She could tell that he showered because his hair was damp.


    "You are back¡­", he kept theptop on the side table and got under the cover.


    Sarah was confused; happy that he is in her bed, but still confused. "I thought you left¡­ I heard the car go away."


    "Yes. All the way to the garage.", he smiled and patted bed next to him, inviting her.


    She walked to the bed but didn''t get on. "We said goodnight to each other."


    Somehow, she felt tricked. She was missing him, thinking how she needs to sleep by herself and they will not see each other until next day, and he didn''t say anything about his n to only park the car in the garage and join her.


    Aiden enjoyed her confused expression and rified, "You said goodnight. I said that I will see you today."


    He patted the bed again, this time with more force.


    "I can''t win against you." Sarahughed and got under the cover.


    His arms wrapped around her.


    Sarah looked at him with concern. "What about Jeff and Felix?"


    "If you think that I will trade this¡­", he paused and tightened his hug. "¡­for a night with two guys, you are gravely mistaken."


    "Don''t you think that they will be upset that you bailed on them?"


    Aiden responded without missing a beat: "If they miss me in the morning so much, I will say that I woke up early and came here before they did."


    "You thought about this, didn''t you?", she smiled and shifted a bit to make herselffortable next to him.


    "I think about everything. Especially if it involves you."


    His words made her heart skip a beat. It also made her think. ''Yes, he does think about everything.'' Sarah remembered how he always ns for everything, and his ns are very detailed.


    "You are amazing¡­", she exhaled and yawned.

 Chapter 547 - Wedding Day (S&F) (1)

    ~ Seattle, Ocean Sunset Hotel ~


    (Early morning, July 14, Day of Sophia''s and Felix''s wedding)


    Leah shifted slightly in the bed and heard sound of oceaning through the open balcony door. It took her a moment to observe her surrounding and realize that she is in Isabe''s hotel room. Isabe is next to her, on the bed. Both of them are wearing clothes from previous night.


    Two sses and an almost empty bottle of whiskey reminded her why she has a splitting headache. They drank until they passed out.


    She can''t remember how they got onto the bed.


    "Wedding!", she eximed and swiftly got into the sitting position. That movement made her headache re, Leah is sure she saw stars. She held her head and went back toy down.


    Isabe moved. Leah''s cry woke her up. She opened her eyes and saw Leah. Isabe smiled for a second before frowning and holding her head. She is hangover as well.


    Isabe went to the closet, and then to the living are of her suite. She came back with two bottles of water and some medicine.


    She extended her hand with two pills to Leah. "It will help with a headache."


    Leah got into seated position and took the medicine and water. "Thanks¡­" She nced at the clock and saw that it''s just past six thirty in the morning. Leah exhaled in relief. ''I didn''t oversleep.''


    "When do you need to be there?", Isabe asked as if she can read Leah''s mind.


    "If I''m there before noon, I''m on time."


    Isabe didn''t respond, but she was happy that Leah is not in a rush to leave.


    They sat in silence for some time while drinking water and listening to the ocean.


    Isabe nced at Leah. "I''m sure I have some clothes that will fit you."


    "Oh¡­" Only then Leah checked herself and saw that her top and pants are absolutely crumpled. "I look like a cow chewed me." Her eyes widened in horror thinking how her hair must be a giant pile of mess right now.


    Isabeughed. "Cow chewed you? ¡­ Go shower, I will get you clothes. Feel free to use whatever you want in the bathroom."


    ¡­


    Isabe picked for Leah a top which is slightly longer for her and a dress which has a rubber band around waist. ''This will fit Leah well.'' Leah is few inches taller than Isabe and slimmer (mostly because she has smaller breasts and narrower hips than Isabe), so longer top and rubber band around waist should work great.


    She got into the bathroom. "I''m leaving clothes on the sink."


    Leah didn''t respond. Her head was under spray of the shower, and Isabe concluded that she didn''t hear her. Isabe decided to wait until Leah''s head is out of the water so that she can hear her.


    While waiting, Isabe watched Leah''s body through the ss enclosure of the shower. Her skin looked perfect, slightly tanned. Tan lines around her neck were visible, probably from a bikini. Lower half was fuzzy because of hot steam which fogged the ss, but she could see that Leah has long, well sculpted legs. Isabe focused on Leah''s breasts. They were just right to be cupped in a hand, firm. Her nipples were rxed, and Isabe tried to imagine how they will look like erect. She could see herself sucking on them and teasing them until they perk up.


    Leah noticed Isabe and could not miss that she devoured her with that look. It was so intense that Leah felt her skin heat up where Isabe''s eyesnded. No one ever looked at her that way. She liked it.


    "Do you want to join?" Leah was not sure from where she got the courage to ask Isabe to join, but she was relieved when she saw that Isabe started removing her clothes.


    Isabe got in the shower, and Leah took in her body. Isabe has a thin waist which looks even thinner between her plump breasts and wide hips.


    "You are beautiful¡­", Leah said under her breath while leaning in for a kiss.


    Leah was never with a girl before, but inst few weeks, she did her research on the topic. She was surprised that she didn''t find new thingspared to what she knew already. She is a girl, so she already knows what girls like. Everyone has their preferences, and the only way to know what works is to try out things and tomunicate.


    Skin on skin touch was electrifying. They washed each other while exchanging kisses.


    Leah always liked when someone embraces her from behind. Feeling someone''s chest on her back is the feeling she craves for¡­ so she did that for Isabe. Leah went behind Isabe, bending slightly, leaning her chest on Isabe''s back. Leah''s palms were about halfway on Isabe''s thighs while she kissed her back. Leah''s lips moved higher, tracing Isabe''s spine, and her palms followed as well, moving inwards. By the time Leah''s lips were on Isabe''s neck, her hands were at the cradle of Isabe''s thighs, brushing lightly before her fingers of her right hand slipped between Isabe''s folds. She used her left to knead Isabe''s breast.


    Both of them moaned.


    Isabe''s mind was spinning, and she was not sure if her legs will support her much longer. She reached back and twisted her head, happy when her lips found Leah''s.


    Leah''s mind exploded. Isabe was so soft and inviting. Isabe''s bottom was rubbing on Leah and touching Isabe didn''t feel strange at all. Leah felt that is the way it should be¡­ so she continued. Rubbing and sucking and kissing and her finger slipped inside Isabe and within a minute Isabe let out a loud moan and her body twitched.


    Isabe turned to Leah and looked at her with a mix of shock and wonder. Smirk appeared on Isabe''s face as she pushed Leah against the wall. She gave her a deep kiss and then her lips moved lower down her neck, toward Leah''s breasts. Isabe enjoyed teasing Leah''s hard nipples with her hands while her lips moved lower toward Leah''s navel, and lower. Isabe went down on her knees and lifted Leah''s left leg, resting it on her shoulder.


    Leah could describe what she felt as a deep kiss. A sensual long deep kiss which Isabe gave between her folds. Leah grabbed shelf in the shower for support while trying to keep her bnce. And Leah is sure that she nked out for some time because next thing she remembers is that she screamed while her body stiffened for a moment and then shuddered uncontrobly as waves of ecstasy crashed on her from inside out.


    Isabe handed a towel to Leah while taking one for herself. "Let''s go to bed."


    Leah raised her eyebrows, questionably, while watching Isabe towel herself off.


    Isabe smiled. "Difference between girls and guys is that we don''t need a break."


    Leah carelessly rubbed towel on her body and followed Isabe to bed.

 Chapter 548 - Wedding Day (S&F) (2)

    ~ Hill family vi ~


    (July 14, Day of Sophia''s and Felix''s wedding)


    (9:27 AM, Dining room)


    Extended Hill family gathered for breakfast. Eleven people are at the table: Edward, Ste, Edward''s parents (Mary and James), Owen, Sophia, Felix, JoAnna, Jeff, Sarah, Aiden.


    Edward is quiet, his expression unreadable. As usual. He is eating his breakfast while ncing over the people seated at the table asionally.


    Ste is chewing while doing final checks for the wedding with a tablet in front of her. Agenda: First batch of security will arrive at 10:30, Sarah will handle them. Stylists for the girls arrive at 11:30 AM, by 12:00 PM all decorations will be in ce, snacks will be on the table by 12:45 PM, guests arrive at one, ceremony is at two. After that is food, beverages and entertainment untilte in the evening. If there are any problems, JoAnna will be in charge.


    Stylists for guys are booked for 11 AM, in one studio downtown. That includes Felix, Jeff, Aiden and Gustav. They should be ready by 12:30, and then driver will bring them to Hill family vi.


    Ste was not sure why Felix, Jeff and Aiden are here. They were supposed toe after their styling. But she had a lot to think about, and this didn''t seem to be important.


    It''s obvious that Ste is enjoying. So far, everything is going ording to n.


    Mary and James are casually chatting with Owen.


    Everything looks fine except for the fact that Felix, Jeff and Aiden are unusually quiet. Three of them are focused on their tes and doing their best to hide their presence.


    Sophia, JoAnna and Sarah noticed that guys are behaving strangely.


    "Is everything OK?", Sarah whispers her question to Aiden.


    He nces at her, rapidly nods few times with a forced smile and then focuses back on his te.


    It''s obvious that Aiden is avoiding eye contact with anyone. Jeff and Felix are the same.


    Three sisters look at the guys then at each other and exchange nces which say that none of them knows what caused this.


    Earlier that morning¡­


    (7:23 AM, Sophia''s room)


    "Good morning, my baby girl¡­", Felix''s voice came from under the cover after he kissed Sophia''s belly.


    Sophia giggled. "Who are you, handsome stranger?" She lifted the cover and peeked under it. Only Felix''s face was visible, everything else was covered in the dark under cover.


    "What stranger? By end of the day I will be your husband."


    "That can''t be true¡­ I''m not supposed to meet with my future husband before the wedding. You better leave. If my fianc¨¦ finds out about you sneaking into my bed, he will beat you up. He is very strong and protective of me, you know?"


    "Oh, really?" Felix smirked and moved lower. "I wonder what your fianc¨¦ will do if he finds out that I''m doing this ¡­?" He nted a kiss just above her panties, grabbed their edge with his teeth and tugged lightly.


    Her giggles trailed away as his lips moved lower. She gasped when he nudged with his nose between her folds. Sophia started squirming. "Felix¡­ I didn''t shower sincest night¡­"


    Felix held her hips in ce with his strong hands, not letting her move away.


    He inhaled. "Mmm¡­ you smell like mine¡­"


    Sophia is not sure how he managed to remove her panties, because his hands were on her hips all the time. Or maybe his tongue distracted her, and she didn''t notice his hands move. Few heartbeatster, it didn''t matter.


    (7:47 AM, JoAnna''s room)


    JoAnna kissed Jeff. "Good morning, Mr. White. It''s time to wake up."


    Jeff smiled and squinted toward the clock. He rolled over and was on top of JoAnna. "My dear soon-to-be Mrs. White, there is time¡­ appointment with stylist is at eleven."


    He smiled seductively while looking at her perfect face. He wiggled his hips yfully while pressing himself between her legs, showing her that he is ready.


    JoAnna inhaled sharply. She felt her cheeks blushing from excitement. "Breakfast is at nine."


    Jeff closed his eyes for a second. "That is less time than I thought, but we can make it work." He bent over her and started kissing her neck while his hands moved under her pajama top.


    "We also need to shower¡­"


    Jeff lifted his head and frowned. After a moment, his face lit up and he gave JoAnna a quick kiss before lifting her in his arms. "Then we need tobine activities, so that we save on time¡­"


    JoAnna wrapped her arms around Jeff''s neck and kissed him while he carried her to the bathroom.


    (8:14 AM, Sarah''s room)


    Sarah stirred and looked at time.


    "Aiden¡­ wake up¡­", she nudged him.


    "Why so early?", he frowned when he saw the time.


    "Breakfast is at nine. Or do you want to eat out,ter?"


    "Mmm¡­", he mumbled something and pulled her in his embrace. "I don''t want to miss breakfast with you¡­ but we still have some time. Let me hold you."


    Sarah smiled. "5 minutes."


    (8:56 AM, Second floor hallway)


    Sophia, JoAnna and Sarah areughing seeing that each of them got out of the room with her fianc¨¦.


    Felix, Jeff and Aiden are notughing. They are looking at each other, with two mixing thoughts. One is: ''You broke the agreement!'', and second is: ''I broke the agreement and got caught!''


    "Come on", JoAnna tugged Jeff''s hand.


    Girls didn''t think it''s a big deal and could not understand why guys are so serious.


    "Go on without us. Give us a minute.", Jeff nced at JoAnna and then faced Felix and Aiden.


    Felix and Aiden also nodded toward the girls indicating that they agree with Jeff.


    Girls left to the dining room. They were in a good mood.


    After about a minute in awkward silence, Felix spoke. "We all did the same. How about we don''t talk about this?"


    Aiden and Jeff expressed that they are happy to ept that.


    Three of them walked downstairs in silence. It was obvious that they are more rxed.


    "Boys¡­", Edward''s voice made all three of them freeze in ce.. "Join me in my study."

 Chapter 549 - Wedding Day (S&F) (3)

    In Edward''s study¡­


    Felix, Jeff and Aiden are sitting on chairs facing the desk and looking at Edward.


    Edward started: "I called you here to talk about something¡­"


    He looked at Felix: "I am aware of the arrangement that you will not see my Sophia before wedding."


    Edward nced at Aiden and Jeff. "And you two were to stay with him for the afternoon and evening, all the way up to the wedding."


    Felix, Jeff and Aiden felt uneasy. They didn''t know what to say, or if they should say anything at all. Three of them shared a silent understanding that it''s best to keep quiet and see what Edward has in the store for them.


    Edward turned his monitor toward the guys and yed number of videos.


    Video #1: Felix climbing to Sophia''s bedroom window, time: 12:47 AM. Sophia''s voice was clearly heard: "What are you doing there?"


    Video #2: Jeff getting into the Hill family vi, through the main entrance, going up the stairs. Time: 12:31 AM. It would all seem normal if not for the fact that he is nervously ncing left and right every few steps. It''s obvious that he is sneaking in.


    Video #3: Aiden walking through the hallway casually and getting into Sarah''s bedroom. Time: 12:22 AM. Just as that video ended, Edward yed another one, showing Aiden drop off Sarah in front of the house, time 12:04 AM.


    Edward looked at Aiden. "You waited in the car more than fifteen minutes, in the garage. For¡­? Did you ask Eve to tell you when Sarah goes to Sophia''s room?"


    Aiden''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Edward didn''t wait for the response. He shook his head in disappointment and spoke while scrutinizing all three of them: "You three are tied up to my daughters. Which means that all of us are, or will be, a family. As a family, we need to stick together, to trust each other¡­ You had an agreement to stay apart from the girls for one night. Based on video evidence I can only conclude that each of you worked on his own; you infringed the part that you will stay together. And I can see that you sneaked in, so my girls didn''t know either."


    Edward paused and waited for three ''boys'' in front of him to soak in the fact that he knows exactly what happened previous night.


    Edward continued in a voice which was softer, but it still carried weight of his disappointment, even some concern. "In the future, you will face many trials, and I''m sure that you will be in a situation where you need to sacrifice more than one night apart for a greater good. You will need to depend on each other in order to protect people who are dear to you¡­ How can you trust one another when you can''t even follow through with something as simple as this?"


    Felix, Jeff and Aiden were stunned. They never thought about it that way. All three of them only wanted not to be separated from their other half, without thinking that there might be some deeper meaning behind their actions. Neither of them thought of this as something that can be viewed as a trial of trust between three men.


    Edward turned the screen back into original position and stood up. "You take your time and think about it. I believe that this is something you three need to resolve between yourselves. I am implicating myself only because this might affect my daughters, and my future grandchildren... We arete for breakfast."


    He made a step away from his desk and stopped. "Did you really think that you can sneak into my house without my knowledge?" Edward shook his head and walked out of the study.


    The guys were not sure to whom thatstment was intended for. Probably all three of them.


    Back to present¡­


    People finished with breakfast and scattered through the vi while chatting about the uing event.


    Felix, Jeff and Aiden are still staring at their tes, they barely ate few bites each. It''s obvious that what Edward said shook them up.


    Three of them decided to find a spot where they can talk. It was something they didn''t want to postpone, and they had about an hour before they need to leave.


    Sophia led them to one of the side rooms and the girls left them to have privacy.


    Felix, Jeff and Aiden started analyzing the situation. They agreed that this will not be such a problem in the absence of some organization from Eastern Europe who is after Hill sisters. There is also a thing that their threedies seem to attract trouble. Edward''s words were heavy, because they carried a warning that things will get more difficult as their rtionships with Hill sisters progress, and they expand their families. There will be more to protect. And the dangers seem to be increasing. The only way for them to defend their happiness is if they work together.


    Felix spoke up. "I apologize. I realize that in case that you two stayed in the apartment because of me, and I left how I did¡­ it would be¡­ not honorable."


    "If we spoke to each other openly, it would note to this.", Jeff added.


    They agreed that if they were open about their intentions, they could even coborate.


    "Now what?", Aiden asked.


    They cleared this up, but there was some underlying tension in the air.


    Jeff thought of an idea: "How about a team building event? Something where we need to do things together, so we rebuild the trust?"


    In White corp. they have these events frequently. It puts people into an out-of-work situation where they need to aplish some tasks together. It helps people create bonds and trust each other.


    Aiden and Felix agreed that team building event sounds like a good idea.


    "Leave it to me." Aiden looked at Felix. "By the time you are back from your honeymoon, I will have a n in ce."


    Felix looked at Aiden apprehensively. "Can your n include that our girls are nearby? I can do many things, but if Sophia is not with me..."


    Jeff interrupted him. "Don''t worry. In that area we share an understanding."


    Aiden nodded. "Girls will be included."


    They shook hands to seal the agreement and headed out to find theirdies.. It was almost time for them to go to the styling salon and get ready for the wedding.

 Chapter 550 - Wedding Day (S&F) (4)

    Aiden spotted Sarah on the side of the vi, talking with three people from security. She was holding a tablet and showing something; probably their positions on the map of the property.


    He waited for her to notice him.


    "You are heading out?" She smiled when their eyes met.


    He nodded and walked toward her. "When I get back, I will help you."


    Sarah met him halfway and gave him a hug. "See you when you get back."


    They kissed and Aiden went to the ck limousine. Jeff and Felix were inside already. They were going to pick up Gustav and then head to the salon which specializes to groom men for events such as this.


    ¡­


    Sarah was on the rooftop terrace, double-checking that drones are set up and Eve can control them.


    Felix created drones which are almost noiseless and addedponents so that Eve can use them. They have cameras which serve as eyes for Eve, and Felix equipped them with histest prototypeponents for defense. Part of Sarah hopes that someone causes trouble so they can try that feature out.


    JoAnna called her toe to room which they transformed into styling area for girl. The stylists arrived.


    Leah was also there, ready to be dolled up. She arrived on time with Isabe. Isabe got her dress on a hanger, and her hair and makeup will be done by the stylists when they finish with Leah, JoAnna and Sarah.


    Leah, JoAnna and Sarah had matching hair and makeup, as well as dresses. All that was Sophia''s choice. Three of them will be standing next to Sophia during ceremony, and Felix will be apanied by Gustav, Jeff and Aiden.


    Makeup for the girls was minimalistic, and it was done in few minutes. What took time was the hair. Three of them had matching hairstyles: hair was parted in several braids and wrapped around the head to form a high bun and a braid-headband. Ribbons and flowers were braided into the hair. When done, they looked like flowery fairies.


    While getting their hair braided, three of them tried to sneak a nce at Sophia, but they were not sessful because she was surrounded with two hairstylists and makeup artist. Ste and Isabe were also there, helping out to hold things for the hairstylists who seemed like they don''t have enough hands. Sophia''s hairstyle was moreplex, and it took a long time.


    When hair and makeup were done, JoAnna and Sarah put spare dresses on and headed with their tasks, to make sure everything is in order outside. Leah wrapped a robe around herself and stayed to help with Sophia''s hair. They will put their event-dresses (which Sophia picked) just before two o''clock. Dresses are made of silk in pastel colors: JoAnna''s is blue, Sarah''s green and Leah''s teal.


    (12:53 PM)


    Guests started trickling in.


    Firstyer of security check was further down the driveway, making sure that only people with invitations cane close to vi. Secondyer of security check was ced close to the main entry to the vi, and they verified identities of guests before letting them inside.


    Guests could use lounging areas in the house or proceed forward to the backyard where seating, snacks and beverages were offered.


    As you walk out to the back garden, on both left and right, tables are arranged with seating and white and purple flower arrangements. Between the tables, straight ahead, is a flower tunnel made of dangling white and light purple blooms. Tunnel leads to the small podium where wedding ceremony will be performed. It looks like something that came out of a fairytale.


    yhouse and pool are also open and avable for guests to use. It is a warm summer day, so it''s expected thatter in the afternoon some guests might decide to enjoy in the pool. Towels and swimsuits were avable.


    Damien arrived with his family.


    Sarah and JoAnna weed them. Their pre-wedding duties are done, so now they can wee guests until 1:30 PM when they will go up to join Sophia and change into dresses for the event.


    Smita, Rishi and Shibu are very excited. They praised house and decorations wholeheartedly.


    Sarah and JoAnna wanted to introduce them to Ste and Edward, but they were not able to find them.


    Damien assured them that it''s not a problem. "They must be busy. We will meet themter."


    JoAnna offered to lead them up to the room where Felix is, but Damien politely refused.


    Damien and Felix got back in touch, but he is still not confident to take role as Felix''s father. He is father of the groom, however he does not believe that he has the right to step into the spotlight, out of fear that Felix will think that he is overstepping the boundaries. That is why Damien chose to stay on the side, like any regr guest. He is happy that he got invited to see his son get married.


    Bridgette and Steve found Sarah and JoAnna in the back garden.


    "Do you need help with anything?", Bridgette offered her help, after admiring the flower tunnel.


    David, Felix''s assistant, also arrived and greeted them.


    "We got everything covered, thanks.", JoAnna responded to Bridgette.


    "You can go and check on Sophia and Felix if you want." Sarah suggested. "Take the stairs and she is on the right, fifth door on the right. Isabe and Leah are with her. Felix is upstairs, on the left, second door on the right. Aiden, Jeff and Gustav are with him."


    David heard where Felix is, and was already heading inrge strides inside vi while chanting: ''left, second door on the right¡­'' He was eager to see his boss.


    Just when Bridgette and Steve turned to go into the vi, Sarah got notification from Eve that Sylvie arrived. Sarah looked at the live feed on tablet and saw that Sylvie''s +1 is a young female.


    "Bridgette¡­" Sarah called Bridgette who was few steps away from reaching inside vi.


    "Sorry to call you back. Do you know who this is?"


    Sarah and Bridgette met halfway, and Sarah showed a photo on her tablet. It is a still captured from video feed of a youngdy who came with Sylvie.


    Bridgette looked at the tablet and her expression dropped.


    "It seems you know who she is.", Sarah noticed change in Bridgette''s expression.


    JoAnna also came closer to take a look.


    It took a second for Bridgette to recover. "Yes. That is Charlotte."


    "Is she a rtive? Neighbor?", JoAnna guessed.


    Bridgette shook her head indicating that is not a rtive nor neighbor. She took a deep breath before speaking: "She is the woman who maman tried to set up with my brother."


    "You are kidding, right?", JoAnna could not believe what she just heard.

 Chapter 551 - Wedding Day (S&F) (5)

    "I am not kidding." Bridgette told them everything she knows. Bybining information she got from her mother and Felix, Bridgette has a good understanding of what happened. "Maman is trying to set up Felix with Charlotte for more than six months. I believe that she mentioned Charlotte to Felix first time around Christmas. Brother didn''t care much about it, especially since he moved to New York and then Seattle. But maman didn''t get the hint, or refused to see that Felix is not interested, and she continued talking about Charlotte even when Felix brought Sophia to meet maman."


    Bridgette paused and looked at JoAnna and Sarah. "Charlotteing here can''t be a good thing¡­ I can''t reason with maman, no one can. But I want to talk to Charlotte, to see what she is up to. Can one of you keep my maman busy so that I can have a private chat with Charlotte?"


    "I will do it.", JoAnna volunteered.


    "I''m going to look for mom, it seems she will be needed. And I will check the security.", Sarah stepped away and started giving instructions to Eve. Few secondster, two drones were silently hovering few feet away from Sylvie and Charlotte, following them.


    Bridgette and JoAnna greeted Sylvie and Charlotte. They found them while two of them gaped while taking in sight of the entry hall of the vi. It was obvious that Sylvie and Charlotte appreciated the vi. And it was much better than usual because of all the flowers and decorations, very elegant. Bridgette introduced JoAnna, and JoAnna used her natural charm to take Sylvie and show her lounging area seating arrangements. Sylvie was happy to get special treatment as ''mother of the groom''. She got swept in JoAnna''s sweet talking and for a moment forgot that she is not pleased that her son is marrying Sophia.


    That gave Bridgette a chance to talk to Charlotte. "Why are you here?"


    "I am apanying maman."


    Bridgette frowned when she noticed how Charlotte is addressing her mother. ''Why is she calling her maman? Is she already considering herself to be my sister-inw?''


    Bridgette did her best to hide displeasure, and sound casual. "Why are you apanying her? Don''t tell me you became best friends or something."


    "Something like that.", Charlotte smiled.


    "Drop the act! What are you nning?", Bridgette snapped. When she saw Charlotte''s annoying smile, she lost her temper. Just who does she think she is?


    Charlotte grimaced, annoyed by Bridgette''s tone. "Drop the act? What about your act? How can you be so calm when your brother is about to make the biggest mistake of his life?"


    Bridgette frowned. "Exin."


    "That woman is not good for him. Felix is being taken advantage of. He will not have family with her because she is focused on career and will neglect him."


    "Where do you¡­?" Bridgette paused when she realized that she knows the answer to the question she was about to ask. "Maman¡­" She exhaled in frustration.


    Bridgette took two deep breaths before speaking. "Charlotte, I don''t know what you are up to, but I urge you to drop it. You don''t know Sophia. How can you im that she is no good, taking advantage or that they will not be a loving family? If any of those are true, I would not support my brother marrying her."


    Charlotte lifter her nose and squinted. After few seconds she asked: "What do you mean?"


    Bridgette was relieved that Charlotte is willing to find out more.


    "Sophia is a sweet person and they love each other very much. Look at this house..." Bridgette gestured with her arms. "This is where she grew up. How can you say that she is taking advantage of him? She obviously does not need him for his money. Felix is working for Sophia, she is his boss. Or are you saying that she is taking advantage of his body? ... And since you mentioned family¡­ Sophia is pregnant with his child."


    Bridgette observed that Charlotte is confused, and kept on pressing: "Wake up, Charlotte. Don''t let my mom mess with your head. She messed with ours for a long time, that is why we left. I don''t know how much you like Felix, but his heart belongs to Sophia. There is no space for anyone else¡­ Whatever you and maman are nning, you need to back out of it before it''s toote. I am not asking you to just change your opinion because of my words. But I am asking that you don''t do anything rash which you will regret. In less than an hour two of them will be married. Wait until the ceremony and you will be able to see for yourself."


    A bit further away, Sylvie realized that JoAnna is dying her on purpose and decided to return to Charlotte. JoAnna could only hope that Bridgette finished her talk, or whatever she nned to do.


    Sylvie was two steps away from Charlotte, when a voice rang from top of the stairs: "This must be Felix''s mother¡­" Ste walked down the stairs, eyes locked on Sylvie. Ste took slow steps with graceful movements, there was a lingering smile on her face.


    Sylvie found it impossible to look away from Ste''s icy re.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Ste. Sophia''s mother."


    Ste took Sylvie''s hand in hers and nced at JoAnna. "Let me take over. Go get ready." Ste gestured with her eyes up.


    JoAnna saw that Sarah is waiting for her on top of the stairs and sighed in relief. Now she knew why Ste appeared.


    "You got mom?", JoAnna asked Sarah when she joined her at the top of the stairs.


    "Yes. She is aware of the situation, and will keep Sylvie busy.", Sarah confirmed. "Should we tell this to big sis and brother-inw?"


    JoAnna shook her head. "No. Let them enjoy. We will handle this if anything happens. But let''s tell Jeff and Aiden."


    Sarah agreed. Two of them were texting Jeff and Aiden when Bridgette joined them.


    "I spoke with Charlotte. I can tell that they are up to something. I don''t know what. I managed to shake up Charlotte, but I doubt that I broke down her will to pursue my brother.", Bridgette exined.


    "Thank you¡­", Sarah was happy that Bridgette spoke with that youngdy and that she came to give them update. "Feel free to join Steve. We will take it from here."


    Bridgette left, and Sarah pressed few things on the tablet in her hands.


    "We have few minutes, let''s see what exactly they talked about.", Sarah handed one earpiece to JoAnna. Two of them watched exchange between Charlotte and Bridgette on the tablet. The drone hovering above Charlotte captured everything.


    By the end of the video, JoAnna was frowning. She didn''t like this Charlotte person.


    "Don''t worry. I got this under control.", Sarah assured her. "Let''s go dress up."

 Chapter 552 - Wedding Day (S&F) (6)

    Outside, in the garden, Ste and Sylvie are walking slowly, Charlotte is two steps behind them.


    Ste''s arm is bent at the elbow. Sylvie''s arm is wrapped under and over Ste''s. Ste''s other arm is pressing Sylvie''s in ce.


    There is panic in Sylvie''s eyes. She can''t get her hand out of that grip. She struggles a bit, unsessfully, while Ste acts as if nothing is wrong.


    Sylvie does not want to cause a scene. It would not be verydy-like. And the person holding her in this iron grip is the host! Sylvie thought that she canin and cry for help¡­ but to whom will shein? Security is paid by this scary woman. Besides Charlotte, Sylvie does not know anyone. Even her children, Felix and Bridgette are avoiding her recently. Huh¡­ what a life¡­ She was wondering why she came here. To be mistreated like this? And what kind of a woman has such a strong grip? Sylvie felt that she was sweating.


    "And here we have refreshments, if you are thirsty¡­ Are you thirsty?", Ste pauses for a moment and continues without waiting for a response. "And here are small pizza bites. I rmend them, they are very tasty. And here¡­"


    Ste is giving a personal introduction of each item avable for snacking until she notices that Sylvie''s attention trailed off and she is ring at someone.


    Ste follows her line of sight to the family of four. Two teenage boys are asking their father to go to the yroom, and he is telling them that they can go after the ceremony. Until then, they need to stick together.


    "Is that your ex-husband?", Ste smiles. "Do you want to go and say hi?"


    Sylvie shook her head like a pellet drum. She wanted to go and give Damien piece of her mind, but seeing how Ste is handling her, she chose to submit. For now.


    Ste''s smile widened. "OK. Let me know if you change your mind. As I was saying¡­ here are stuffed mushrooms¡­"


    After some more ''friendly introduction to snacks'', Ste saw that it''s almost time for the ceremony to start. She led Sylvie and Charlotte to one table and gestured Charlotte and Sylvie to sit.


    Sylvie''s arm was numb, and when Ste released her, she felt as if million ants crawled under her skin.


    "Please, stay seated.", Ste smiled at both of them before her icy gazended on Sylvie. "The ceremony will start soon and if you stand up, you might¡­ lose your seat. If you need any food or beverage, raise your hand and someone from staff will help you. Understood?"


    Sylvie nodded.


    Charlotte frowned slightly while looking at strange Sylvie''s behavior, and confirmed to Ste that she understands.


    "Good. I will talk to youter. Until then¡­ know that you are being watched." Ste pointed up and Sylvie and Charlotte looked in that direction until their gazended on two drones which hovered few feet above them. They nced at each other before turning back to Ste. Ste smiled, nodded and walked away.


    "Maman¡­ who is that woman?", Charlotte asked when Ste was out of the earshot. She missed the introduction, but she could see that Sylvie seems intimidated.


    Sylvie rubbed her still numb arm and exhaled. She didn''t respond.


    Charlotte raised her arm and was pleasantly surprised that within few seconds one staff member approached. She ordered ss of chilled white wine.


    Sylvie didn''t want anything. She was deep in thoughts. Slight frown vailed her face. And her arm was still numb.


    On the other side of the garden, Damien, Smita, Rishi and Shibu took their pre-assigned seats.


    Smita spotted Sylvie and frowned. "Isn''t that your ex-wife?"


    Damien nodded. "She is Felix''s mother. It''s expected that she will be here."


    "Do you think she will cause trouble?"


    "Let''s hope not. It''s best if we stay away from her, if possible." Damien was concerned but did his best to sound calm.


    ¡­


    Inside styling room for girls was lively.


    One hairstylist was finishing up Sophia''s hair. Sophia was sitting on a rotating chair with her back straight, legs crossed at her knees¡­ it was a dignified pose. The whole scene looked a bit off because she was in her underwear and white stockings which reached half of her thigs. Her cheeks were puffed, full of food while she was gobbling ky pastries, crumbs were everywhere.


    Isabe was checking herself in the mirror. Fiery red body-hugging strapless dress which reached just above her knees fit her well. Her hair and makeup were done by the stylists. And she looked like zing seductress.


    Leah was in her teal dress (of Sophia''s choice); ribbons and flowers in her hair. She looked like flowery fairy.


    Leah was watching Isabe with a lingering smile on her face, obviously pleased with what she sees.


    Jessica, Brie and Maddie were also in the room, happily chatting and stealing pastries from the te which was in front of Sophia.


    Sarah and JoAnna were changing into their dresses with help of stylists, so that they don''t mess up their hair.


    Wedding coordinator who works with Ste came in to warn them that they should get ready.


    "Leah,e¡­ let''s take triplet photo!", JoAnna teased because they had matching hairstyles and pastel colored dresses.


    All girls left the styling room in order to get to their seats, or in case of Leah, Sarah and JoAnna to their positions for the ceremony.


    Sophia was thest one in the styling room with stylists who helped her finalize her look before she steps outside.


    Outside door, Edward was nervously pacing and waiting to hear that it''s OK toe in. He didn''t want to enter and see Sophia in underwear. Edward was nervous up to the point when he stepped inside and saw Sophia in her wedding gown. She was¡­ happy. Sight of her smile which reflected into her eyes made Edward''s anxiousness disappear. One look at his oldest daughter, and he knew that this is what she wants to do.


    Down at the stairsnding, Jeff, Aiden and Gustav waited for JoAnna, Sarah and Leah. Felix was not in sight.


    Jeff and Aiden could not hide that they are more than pleased how theirdies look in their flowery-fairy edition.


    Girls stood next to the second floor railing and looked at the men below. They wore matching gray suits with details which matched the girls. Aiden had green details, Jeff blue and Gustav teal.


    Gustav found Leah to be pleasing to the eye. But he already heard that she is not avable, so he kept at a distance of just giving a politepliment.


    JoAnna could not get her eyes off from Jeff. He was dashing. His hair was neatlybed backward, and there was some sparkle in his eye. JoAnna didn''t know that the sparkle was there because he was looking at her, but she knew that his smile enchanted her.


    Sarah''s gazended on Aiden, and besides his appearance of an ultra-handsome (well dressed) Greek good, she noticed that his hair is a bit messy. It seems that he got the same hairstyle as Jeff, but he ran his hands through it, and messed it up. But those few unruly strands suit him just fine. They give him that mischievous, edgy look which Sarah loves.. He returned her gaze, and everything else faded.

 Chapter 553 - Wedding Day (S&F) (7)

    "What do you think?", JoAnna twirled on her toes to show Jeff how she looks from every angle.


    Jeff didn''t miss that the long light blue pastel dress is hugging her body just right; there is a slit on right side of the dress that reaches high on her thigh, and her back is exposed with a deep V opening. There are few strings forming ovepping ''X'' patterns over her open back, making sure that silky material stays in ce.


    Jeff pulled her close and whispered in her ear: "No bra?"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes seeing his mischievous grin and whispered back. "Out of all this¡­", she gestured from top to bottom. "¡­you notice that I don''t wear a bra?"


    Heughed and answered her original question: "You are enchanting."


    "That''s better!" JoAnna smirked, happy that heplimented her.


    JoAnna saw that Aiden and Sarah are about to kiss. "No, no¡­", JoAnna tugged Sarah''s arm. "No kissing! You will ruin makeup. Keep that for after the ceremony."


    Theyughed.


    "Is brother-inw out already?", Sarah asked.


    They all looked around for Felix. He was with the guys a minute ago, it seems that he left just before girls came into sight.


    Felix came from other side of the hallway. They assumed he went to the restroom. He looked nervous.


    They all encouraged him.


    "You look great!"


    "You can do this!"


    "It will all be fine!" ...


    Felix was touched with their concern andughed. That eased up the tension.


    The wedding coordinator came in and ushered Felix outside.


    "It''s time!", Sarah and JoAnna eximed in unison, and they followed behind Felix in twos: Gustav and Leah, Jeff and JoAnna, and Aiden and Sarah.


    ¡­


    Felix was standing at the end of the flowery tunnel. By his side was city mayor who will conduct the ceremony. On the left are Gustav, Jeff and Aiden, and on the right Leah, JoAnna and Sarah.


    All faces are turned to the door of the vi, waiting for Edward and Sophia to emerge.


    Soft music starts ying, and two of them step into sight.


    Edward walked proudly with his back straight while holding Sophia''s arm. He was doing his best to stay calm as memories came into his mind of baby-Sophia, how she crawled, walked. Memory of her first rash and how they rushed her to the hospital in the middle of the night. How he taught her to ride a bicycle, how he attached a swing to the branch of a tall oak tree and then spent hours every day pushing little-girl-Sophia until she had enough of the swing for the day¡­ And now she is all grown up¡­ getting married. And it''s official: another man will take his ce as the most important one in Sophia''s life. He took a deep breath and looked lovingly at Sophia.


    Sophia was dazzling in a body fitting off-the-shoulder white gown with a sweetheart neck which at the same time hid and emphasized her bust area. The lower half of the gown is a floor-sweeping trumpet skirt with a train. Sun revealed detailed embroidery which shimmered in silver.


    Her hair was a work of art. Numerous braids, twists and turns formed a bun at the back of her head which was speckled with hundreds of white pearls. Veil was not over Sophia''s face. It was attached to her hair and flowed in the back as she walked.


    Sophia locked eyes with Felix and she didn''t notice any other person present. With every step closer to him, in her mind, images shed of how they met, how he insisted to have coffee with him, how he ordered duck when she wanted a steak, the silly game they yed while seducing each other, how he filled her office and apartment with flowers, and how he still does that. How he made her say that she wants him to touch her, and how he took her rock climbing. And those hands¡­ he knows how to use his hands to make her lose herself. Sophia remembered how more than once he got her fired up and left her hanging, and that culminated with her locking herself with him in the bedroom. She giggled at that thought. Felix meticulously creeped under her skin and integrated himself into her life without her knowledge. And now she knows that she is the luckiest girl alive to have such a man to herself.


    Felix watched Sophia with a smile which revealed his dimples. He was in a daze, overwhelmed with happiness that this perfect woman wants to stand by his side. He knows that she is self sufficient and can do everything by herself. But she choose him. She choose to rely on him. And she said that when they have a misunderstanding, they will talk about it. And when they hit an obstacle, they will go over it together. Together. That is all he wants from her.


    Everyone''s eyes are glued to Sophia who is only few steps away from Felix. Three steps¡­ two steps¡­ one step¡­ Edward took Sophia''s arm which was holding onto him and ced it in Felix''s. Felix and Edward exchanged nods and Edward walked to sit next to Ste while Sophia took half a step closer to Felix.


    Felix leaned closer to Sophia and whispered: "You are beautiful."


    Leah, Sarah and JoAnna heard Felix and they exchanged happy nces.


    Mayor started his talk about the marriage. It''s a standard talk which you didn''t hear only if you didn''t attend a wedding so far.


    Sarah didn''t forget about Sylvie. She noticed that Sylvie is fidgeting. ''¡­obviously up to something.'' Sarah tapped her earpiece and gave instruction softly: "Eve, if any of them start talking or want to stand up before ceremony is over, shoot." JoAnna heard that and gave an approving nod.


    Sarah was happy that Sophia and Felix were focused on mayor and didn''t notice her instructing Eve. She does not want them distracted from their moment.


    Sylvie was not happy. Not happy at all. How did it reach up to here already? She had ns, she wanted to cause problems¡­ but that scary woman distracted her. And intimidated her. And she lost track of time, and now her son is already there, in the middle of the ceremony. Her mind was spinning with different ideas how to stop this. She does not want to cause a scene in front of everyone, but how can she stop this without one?


    Charlotte was looking at Felix and Sophia and she understood why Bridgette told her to wait until the ceremony and see for herself. It''s impossible to miss that two of them are in love. Charlotte likes Felix, he is good looking. But does she love him? Sylvie talked so much that she is the perfect partner for Felix and that she is her future daughter-inw that Charlotte epted it without thinking about her own feelings. It''s obvious that there is no space for her in Felix''s life. Later she will talk to him and confirm her suspicion.


    Charlotte could see that Sylvie is not happy. But why didn''t she do something so far? They were supposed to prevent this froming to this stage, right? Did Sylvie change her mind? Charlotte was not sure. She took another sip from her ss and focused on the ceremony. If Sylvie wants something, she will let her know. Charlotte has no intention of taking the initiative to make a scene by herself. Even if she does not get Felix by her side, the event is nice, vi is gorgeous, food and beverages are plentiful, and she even got Sylvie to pay for her flight and hotel.. It''s a free vacation.

 Chapter 554 - Wedding Day (S&F) (8)

    The mayor finished his introductory speech on marriage and announced that Felix and Sophia have their own vows.


    Gustav handed the wedding bands.


    Wedding bands are designed by Felix. They are made out of white gold with edges of yellow gold. Felix''s band has small diamonds lining the edges between white and yellow gold, and infinity symbols are engraved into the middle section of the ring, through the part made of white gold. Sophia''s wedding band has infinity symbols within the middle made out of small diamonds. On the inside of the bands, engraved is the date of their wedding day, as well as their names. The bands are very sophisticated.


    It was the first time for Sophia to see them, and her expression showed that she likes them very much.


    Of course, Felix added GPS tracking and messaging features to the bands as well. So, they are not only pleasing to the eye, but functional as well. He will exin features to Sophiater.


    Sophia wanted to go first. She took the wedding band for Felix and slowly slid it on his left ring finger without breaking eye contact while saying her vows: "My dearest Felix, I love you because of who you are and because of who I am when we are together. With you by my side I am stronger, bolder, braver than I ever was because I know you have my back. I promise to put you ahead of all others, and that you can always count on me. I promise that we will conquer all obstacles and enjoy the results of ourbor, together, as equals. Let us join our hearts and souls for eternity."


    While Sophia said her vows, Leah and Gustav were looking at the happy couple.


    Sarah and Aiden were gazing at each other, and so did JoAnna and Jeff. Four of them were smiling and looked so smitten with one another that you could easily think that they are standing there as next in line to get married.


    Felix had a big smile on his face while listening to Sophia. When she finished, he could not stop himself and he kissed her. For a moment everything was silent.


    Mayor cleared his throat and mumbled: "That goester¡­"


    Then everyone burst intoughter. Guests further away didn''t hear what the mayor said, but they saw that Felix went for the kiss before the famous ''you may kiss the bride'' part.


    Now it was Felix''s turn to clear his throat. He mumbled to the mayor: "Sorry¡­"


    But Felix was not sorry. He was just being polite. He felt like kissing Sophia and he did it. If he can rewind time and repeat, he would kiss her again.


    Felix took the wedding band for Sophia from Gustav. He looked Sophia in the eyes while slowly putting the band on her left ring finger and said his vows: "My dearest Sophia, I promise you my love and everything I own. I promise to dream with you; both great and small dreams¡­ until the end of our lives. And when we are reborn, I will find you. Our souls will meet and remember. And we will love each other again. I promise to cherish you in this life and in the next one."


    Sophia was very touched. Her chin was quivering while tears pooled in her eyes. Her emotions overflowed, boosted with pregnancy hormones, and she got on her toes and kissed him.


    Mayor shook his head in disbelief. ''Young people... You are supposed to wait for me to pronounce you married and then goes the kissing part¡­''


    Everyone thought about how this is very romantic. Two of them were so in love that everyone felt it. Somedies let out a snivel because they became too emotional, wishing to find a connection which Sophia and Felix have. Some olderdies gave scolding look to their husbands which was asking why can''t they be so romantic?


    Everyone admired and appreciated two young people who were getting married. Well, everyone except the mother of the groom. Sylvie thought that she will burst of anger.


    ''What eternity? What next life?'' Sylvie scowled. ''I will not let this charade go beyond the end of today¡­''


    Sylvie looked at Charlotte and her anger red even more when she saw that Charlotte is smiling and enjoying the wedding while sipping her chilled wine.


    Sylvie thought that she is about to faint when she heard the mayor''s words. "It is my pleasure and honor to pronounce you¡­"


    Burning with fury, Sylvie bolted out of her chair and shouted: "What about asking if anyone objects to this¡­", her voice trailed off and she plopped back in her seat.


    Damien and Bridgette almost bolted out of their chairs with intent to pounce on that crazy woman. But they saw that she sat down, so they stayed in their ce. Smita held her breath while her gaze didn''t leave Sylvie.


    All eyes were on Sylvie. People wondered why is that woman attracting attention at such a moment? And who is she? No one knew. Those few that did know, kept quiet. Even Charlotte looked at Sylvie with an exaggerated expression of shock, pretending that she does not know who Sylvie is.


    Sophia nced at her sisters and saw that two of them exchanged nces while smirking. She exhaled, grateful that her sisters got it under control.


    Aiden and Jeff didn''t miss Sarah''s and JoAnna''s little smirky exchange and could guess that two of them are on top of it. They admired their fianc¨¦es even more.


    Less than a minute ago, as soon as Sylvie stood up, there was a prick in her neck, but because of adrenaline, she didn''t feel it. She is not sure what happened, but right now, her body is not responsive. Besides reflex actions such as breathing and blinking, she can move only her eyes. She tried speaking, but her voice was gone, and she could not even open her mouth. She was extremely panicked, but because her whole body was not responsive (other than eyes), she looked like she is calmly sitting and looking at the people.


    Mayor looked at Sylvie and frowned for a second beforeposing himself. "Madam, that part is optional. Who would object to these two young people getting married? Do you have something else to say?"


    Seeing that Sylvie is not responding, he assumed that she either joked or maybe she was really curious why that part was missing. In any case, the woman looked uninterested to talk about it further.


    Mayor turned to Sophia and Felix and proceeded. "As I was saying¡­ It is my pleasure and honor to pronounce you husband and wife." He looked at Felix. "You may kiss your bride. Again."


    Felix embraced Sophia and leaned her backward while cing a kiss on her lips. She wrapped her hands around his neck and returned his kiss. It was one of those movie-style kisses, with no tongue involved. They didn''t want to risk getting carried away in front of everyone.


    All people present stood up and pped. Everyone except Sylvie. She can''t stand up.. Or p.

 Chapter 555 - Wedding Day (S&F) (9)

    People started standing up and approaching the newly married couple with an intention to congratte them. Of course, first congrattions came from the mayor, and they signed the document which made the whole thing official in the eyes of thew: they are married.


    Leah and Gustav signed as well as witnesses, and they congratted Sophia and Felix. Next to congratte were JoAnna, Sarah, Jeff and Aiden. Ste and Edward were next in line, followed by Owen, Mary and James, and then other guests got their turn.


    It took some time for people to disperse. Sophia was nice to everyone but didn''t want to spend more than necessary time with people that her mom invited by herself.


    Sophia chatted with Jessica, Brie and Maddie for few minutes, and to others she only nodded and smiled before turning to her sisters.


    "How long will she be like that?", Sophia was referring to Sylvie.


    "It''s a one hour dose, so she has about half an hour left.", Sarah informed her.


    Sophia nodded in understanding. "What happens after that?"


    "Eve is watching her vitals, and we can see if she calmed down or is still raging. If she didn''t learn a lesson, I don''t mind giving her another dose every hour." Sarah grinned and gestured toward JoAnna. "Anna made sure we have a good supply."


    "She is aware, right?", Sophia asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna confirmed. "Yes. She just can''t respond."


    Sophia smirked and went to get Felix who was receiving congrattions and well wishes. He was grinning and shaking hands automatically with anyone who approached him while saying his thanks. When Sophia came near him, he even extended his hand to her for a handshake and thanked her for well wishes. It took him a second to realize that it''s Sophia.


    Sophiaughed seeing that Felix feels awkward about that, and she kissed him. Kiss made him feel better.


    Sophia linked arms with Felix and went to Sylvie with a sweetest smile stered on her face. They stopped on the opposite side of the table from Sylvie and Charlotte.


    "Maman¡­ We are very happy that you coulde and enjoy this event with us. It makes it so much better when whole loving family is together." Sophia''s icy gaze didn''t match her smile.


    Felix looked at his mother and within a second he understood that she is not herself. Sophia and her two sisters did something. But he didn''t care what they did. Sophia wanted Sylvie here, and she is here. And he wanted Sylvie not to ruin his wedding, and she seems unable to do so. With this, both Sophia and he got what they wanted.


    He saw that Sophia is enjoying and decided to add some oil to the fire. "Yes, maman. I agree with my wifepletely. I am happy that you support our union and we have your blessings." He lifted Sophia''s hand and kissed back of her palm.


    Sophia almostughed out loud hearing his words. She didn''t know that Felix can throw such hits and be all smiles while doing it. Her appreciation of her newly acquired husband grew a notch.


    Sophia looked at Sylvie and didn''t feel any pity toward the woman. "Please enjoy yourself to the fullest. It is not every day that your only son gets married."


    Sophia pulled Felix to the side. Two of them ignored Charlotte who just stared at them.


    Charlotte was not sure what happened with Sylvie, but she thought that it is obvious that Sylvie does not want to cause trouble anymore. She is not even moving a muscle. Charlotte concluded that Sylvie is overwhelmed with happiness for her son. "Maman, I see you changed your mind. Well, everyone can clearly see that they are deeply in love. I don''t me you. Don''t worry, I will be fine." Charlotte continued working on her wine. It was her third ss since they took a seat.


    Sylvie thought that she is about to implode. Her mind was melting with rage, and it seemed to be much worse because she had no outlet to vent it out. She could just soak in her misery while watching all happy faces around her.


    Ste observed all this from the distance while chatting with guests, and she was pleased to see that her daughters took care of the troubling woman. But she was not sure if she can let Sylvie go unscathed. Ste warned her, and still she wanted to cause trouble. This unreasonable woman needs to be taught a lesson. Murderous glint shed in Ste''s eyes, but it was only for a moment before she focused back on her guests with a wide smile.


    "Who is the youngdy next to your mother?", Sophia asked Felix as they walked away.


    "No one important.", Felix responded and kissed back of her palm. He didn''t want Sophia to get upset if she realizes that is the same woman his mother mentionedst time they met. And he didn''t lie. Charlotte is not important. "Are you tired?"


    "I can go on a bit more." Sophia smiled.


    "Don''t force yourself."


    Sophia was happy that Felix thinks about her so much. ''Ah, my husband is the best!''


    Damien and Smita approached Sophia and Felix and congratted them. Rishi and Shibu also wished them all well and then bolted to the yroom.


    "I saw you talking with your mother. Is she OK with this?", Damien spoke to Felix. He knows that Sylvie was objecting to this marriage, and Damien has his doubts that things are so simple.


    Sophia responded in Felix''s ce. "Oh, yes. She is totally OK. Even we are surprised how amodating she is."


    Damien and Smita could not hide their surprised expressions. But it is undeniable that Sylvie didn''t make any ruckus and wedding ceremony concluded sessfully. Her question at the end of the ceremony was suspicious, but it seems that she either didn''t have bad intentions, or she stopped herself halfway.


    ¡­


    The band called for attention. It was time for father-daughter dance.


    Edward was waiting on the dance floor for Sophia. He picked the song, and she didn''t know which one it is.


    Felix escorted Sophia to the dance floor and left her with Edward.


    Damien stood next to Felix, and everyone joined them around the dance floor to watch. Everyone except for Sylvie who was not able to walk. Or stand up.


    Even Charlotte came to watch. She was a bit tipsy already, but just a little bit.


    Edward held Sophia''s hand in his and band started ying a slow tune.


    Father and daughter danced following the slow beat, while lyrics tugged on everyone''s heart.


    Lyrics spoke how he was her number one, and she means the world to him. And it gives a gentle warning to the next man in her life to hold ''my girl'' carefully.


    Edward picked a song that will tell Felix, and everyone present how important Sophia is to him.


    Edward took a handkerchief and dabbed Sophia''s tears from her cheeks asionally while they danced.


    Lyrics continued saying that she will always have a ce in his heart; from her first breath and first smile father''s love runs deep. And how he prayed that she will find her man someday, but it''s still hard to give her away¡­ and that he loved her first.


    By the time song ended, almost everyone was sobbing. It was very touching.


    As the song ended, people around the dance floor pped and Edward gestured to Felix toe.


    Edward''s eyes were red, and he struggled not to cry.


    Edward put Sophia''s arm in Felix''s.


    "Take care of her¡­", Edward said as he lowered his head and walked inside vi. He closed himself into his study.. He needed some time by himself.

 Chapter 556 - Wedding Day (S&F) (10)

    Felix and Sophia watched Edward leaving the dance floor.


    Felix wiped remaining tear streaks from Sophia''s cheeks with his palms, cupped her face and gave her a gentle kiss.


    "I will take care of you.", he spoke in her lips.


    "I know¡­", she smiled and returned his gaze full of love.


    Felix took one step backward, away from Sophia, bowed slightly and extended his arm toward her, palm up. "Can I have your next dance, Mrs. Martin?"


    Sophia was surprised. His charming smile and confident look told her that he prepared something for her. She nodded and ced her hand in his. Oh, how she loves dancing with Felix. And those dimples!


    Felix nodded to the band and a livelier tune started. It was a piano introduction for few seconds before guitar, drums and rest of the instruments joined in.


    Felix kissed Sophia''s back of the palm, twirled her three times and pulled her close. They moved together, perfectly in sync, back and forth, left and right. He held her while guiding their movements over the dance floor. His eyes never left her, and she felt her heart skip a beat when he started singing with the band, only for her... telling her how when she smiles at him, she knows what that does do to him, and she can see it if she looks at him.


    Sophia felt like floating. She relished every bit of the experience of being held by his strong hands, listening to his voice, basking in that intense gaze¡­ Oh, and those dimples! She was melting.


    Felix twirled Sophia few times and pulled her toward him just in time for her to see him up-close while he sang lines that he can''t believe he is her man and he gets to kiss her just because he can... and whateveres their way they will see it through because that is what their love can do...


    Two of them danced and enjoyed without paying any attention to people around them. If there is such a thing of two people living in their own world, then this was it.


    Sarah leaned on Aiden and JoAnna was hugging Jeff. Both sisters were super-touched by the scene in front of them, and the amount of romancing was making their brains turn into mush.


    The ceremony, father-daughter dance and now this¡­ the amount of love in the air was too much to handle.


    It was obvious that Sophia is beaming and having the time of her life on the dance floor with the man she loves.


    Jeff and Aiden watched Felix twirl Sophia and move with her skillfully while singing to her. While holding onto their girls, two brothers had simr thoughts... They saw this scene in front of them as something that they need to surpass on their own wedding. Ah, Felix! You are setting a high bar for White brothers. They are troubled.


    Aiden is confident in his dancing, but he thought that he should work on his singing.


    Jeff decided to start dance lessons. He was troubled that he has only two months until his wedding, but if he works hard, he can learn some moves and surprise JoAnna. Yes, he had an idea brewing: he will take dance lessons secretly, and then sweep JoAnna off her feet on their wedding day.


    Sophia''s mind was full of ''Ahs'' and ''Ohs'' while Felix finished his song with lines that she is his everything.


    Felix bent over Sophia while supporting her arching back. She felt that his blue eyes are looking into her soul before he kissed her while band finished song. Sophia''s hands held onto his broad shoulders. One of them deepened the kiss, they were not sure who started it, but in next moment Sophia''s hands moved andced in his hair. She was pulling him closer and his hand moved to the back of her head.


    Luckily for them, people pped because song ended and that noise tugged them into reality, making them stop the impending kissing frenzy just as it started.


    Band yed next song, and others joined on the dance floor.


    At that time both Sarah and Aiden got update from Eve through their earpieces, and they shared information with Jeff and JoAnna: Sylvie got her next dose of sedative. Eve analyzed Sylvie''s body physical data and concluded that she is still not stable, and a risk to cause amotion. Per Sarah''s instruction, Eve got drone to deliver next dose of sedative.


    No one had any objections. They joined in the fun on the dance floor.


    Sarah and JoAnna exchanged nces when they saw Gustav dancing with Charlotte. Gustav is a good looking young man, and a good dancer. It''s undeniable that he knows how to charm ady. Charlotte was giggling like crazy while he spoke close to her ear. Maybe due to wine, or she was flirting with him, probably mix of both. Gustav felt that he has a reasonably high chance for some good time at this party.


    Steve and Bridgette were on the dancefloor nearby. She was relieved when she saw Charlotte upied with Gustav. That means she will not try anything crazy with Felix.


    "Your mom seems OK with this.", Steve noticed that Sylvie is sitting and not causing trouble. He is aware that Bridgette''s mom does not approve of Sophia, but it seems that she changed her mind.


    "Yeah¡­ not like her." Bridgette told herself to go and talk to Sarah and JoAnna to see if they know something about Sylvie''s unusual calm demeanor. She can''t imagine that her mom would just sit and not mingle with people, even if she does not want to cause trouble.


    "When will you introduce me to her?"


    Bridgette''s eyes bulged out from surprise. "What¡­? You don''t know my mom. She will cause a scene."


    "Your mother is right there. Don''t you think it''s¡­ strange if you don''t introduce me?"


    "Oh¡­ Give me a minute¡­", Bridgette took few deep breaths trying to process what he said. She wants to introduce Steve to her mom. But part of her knows that her mom will not approve, no matter who her boyfriend is. And this is Felix''s wedding. She should not provoke her mother and potentially cause a scene¡­ but her mom looks like she is in a good mood. Bridgette never saw Sylvie sit like this, calmly. Maybe this is not a bad timing.


    Bridgette didn''t realize that Sylvie saw her holding onto Steve earlier, and now she was watching them dance while chatting happily! If Sylvie is not sedated, she would pounce on that daring man who is holding onto her daughter. Sylvie was boiling on the inside. Instead of calming down, her current predicament was only making her rage swell. Her son just got married to a woman she does NOT approve, her daughter is in the arms of some unknown young man¡­ everyone is dancing,ughing, having a good time while she is stuck. Even Charlotte abandoned her! Just as Sylvie thought that she can move her finger, she felt a sting in her shoulder and then she was back to not being able to move any part of her body (other than her eyes). Looking at the dancefloor, even her ex-husband is there, twirling that wretched woman¡­ and they areughing! Sylvie didn''t like any of it.. She didn''t like it at all.

 Chapter 557 - Wedding Day (S&F) (11)

    Wedding party was in full swing. Guests are enjoying. There is arge variety of food and beverages, music is soothing, andrge number of guests are on the dancefloor. Some guests are in the yroom and few are in the swimming pool. There is something for everyone and the atmosphere is celebratory.


    Sophia and Felix cut the 8 tier majestic white cake which had edible flowers snaking around each of theyers.


    Sophia changed into a morefortable white dress with tan details and ts, and she was not dancing with Felix only if she was sitting to rest her legs.


    As for Sylvie, she got two more rounds of anesthetic.


    Bridgette approached Sarah and JoAnna asking if they know something about unusual change in her mother''s behavior. Two of them admitted that they kinda-drugged her mother. Bridgette expected something like that, seeing that her mother is not moving for more than three hours, but still when she got a confirmation, she was shocked.


    "Bridgette¡­", Sarah spoke. "As my friend, Sophia''s sister-inw, and JoAnna''s assistant, you should know that we are not going to tolerate being bullied. How we retaliate depends on how we are attacked. Your mom had every intention to ruin this wedding. She does not care about Felix, Sophia or anyone else who was involved in making this wedding happen. My mom warned her to not cause trouble, and she disobeyed. What do you think we should do to her?"


    Bridgette exhaled. "Maman is not easy to deal with. She will not forget this." Then she thought for a moment. "Did you say that she is aware of everything, just can''t respond?"


    Sarah and JoAnna confirmed.


    Bridgette smirked. "Steve,e¡­ let me introduce you to my mom."


    Bridgette took Steve''s arm and walked toward the table where Sylvie was seated.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna and mumbled. "She didn''t answer how we should deal with her mother..."


    JoAnna shrugged. "I guess she does not care."


    Sarah and JoAnna wanted to punish Sylvie somehow. It was obvious that woman is not giving up. But what can they do? She is Felix''s mother. They can''t do anything harsh, while anything soft will probably not give any results. They decided to talk to Ste.


    ¡­


    "Maman, this is Steve.", Bridgette sat on the chair few spots away from Sylvie, so that Sylvie can see her (since she can''t turn her head).


    Steve sat next to Bridgette.


    Bridgette continued: "I know you can''t respond, and that is fine. I just need you to listen. Steve is my boyfriend. He is someone very important to me and he takes good care of me. We are living together. I am happy, and I''m doing well."


    Bridgette was silent for some time while observing her non-moving mother. "I guess that''s it. I have nothing else to say."


    Steve gave a small nod to Sylvie before standing up and walking away with Bridgette.


    If this is a cartoon, there would be steaming out of Sylvie''s ears how angry she was.


    ¡­


    Inside vi¡­


    "There you are.", Ste almost sang while closing the door of the study behind herself. "I was looking for you."


    Edward didn''t respond.


    "You don''t look happy.", she noticed his mood.


    Edward nced at Ste and forced a smile.


    She sat opposite of him and observed him in silence.


    It took a long time before he spoke. "It''s more difficult than I thought it will be."


    "Only because you are looking at this from the wrong perspective." Ste voiced her opinion without missing a beat. Her words made him lift his head and look at her.


    Ste observed him carefully while talking: "You are acting as if you lost a daughter. What happened is that you gained a son."


    Edward''s expression softened.


    Ste smiled and stood up. "Come on. We have a house full of guests."


    Edward gave a small nod and stood up.


    "Thank you.", he kissed back of her palm while walking outside.


    ¡­


    "Mom, we want to hear your opinion on something."


    Ste looked at Sarah and saw that JoAnna is few steps behind. Ste turned to Edward. "Go ahead, I will join you in a minute."


    When Edward was out of the earshot, Sarah and JoAnna exined that Sylvie is sedated for a while, and she still does not show signs of giving up on her anger.


    "What should we do? Just keep on sedating her until guests leave?", JoAnna was troubled.


    Sarah didn''t mind giving few more doses to the woman. But she is aware that they can''t do this forever.


    Ste thought for a second before looking at her daughters. "I will take her to the back shed. She will be tied up. You have until guests leave to figure out how you want to deal with her. If you don''t have any ideas by then, I will."


    ¡­


    Sarah watched over Sylvie until two men came and carried Sylvie away.


    People were having fun and not paying attention. Few noticed, but they assumed that Sylvie drank too much and they are taking her to sober up.


    One person did notice. It was Damien. He decided to approach Sarah. "What do you n to do with her?"


    "What do you mean?", Sarah pretended that she does not know what Damien is talking about. After all, he should not know that they sedated his ex-wife.


    Damien smiled. "I know that Sylvie would never sit like that peacefully. And I am aware that she wanted to cause a scene during ceremony. I see that you are handling security and two men who look like security took her away." He gave her I-know-more-than-you-think look.


    Sarah shook her head thinking that this man is observant. "We don''t know what to do with her. She is currently sedated, and that will wear off in¡­", she checked her phone. "¡­9 minutes, give or take a minute."


    "Let me talk to her."


    "What do you want to talk about?" Sarah could not imagine what kind of a talk can help a woman who after whole afternoon of being stuck to a chair, unable to move, is still stubborn.


    He shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe try to see if she can be reasonable. For Felix''s sake."


    "I will check and let you know." Sarah walked toward JoAnna, Jeff and Aiden.


    Sarah told them that Sylvie is taken to the back shed.


    "Are we going to tell this to Felix?", Jeff''s opinion is that Felix should know about this. It is his mother.


    JoAnna agreed with Jeff, but she thought that it''s not urgent. "He is upstairs with Sophia now. She went to rest. Let''s not disturb them. When theye down, we can tell them."


    Four of them talked and decided that it can''t hurt to let Damien talk to Sylvie. If Damien manages to get Sylvie toe to her senses and be reasonable, it''s a bonus. If he is not sessful, nothing changes. And that confirms that this is not urgent enough to disturb newlyweds. Sylvie came with intention to spoil their day.. These four young people will not let her seed.

 Chapter 558 - Wedding Day (S&F) (12)

    Damien entered a small shed in the back of the Hill family property.


    He observed Sylvie who was sitting on the floor with her back to the wall. Her wrists are tied at the back as well as her ankles. She is gagged.


    They didn''t n to gag her, but as soon as sedative wore off, Sylvie was screaming profanities non-stop which irritated bodyguards who watched over her. So, they gagged her.


    As soon as Sylvie spotted Damien, she started mumbling something, but it was muffled so he didn''t understand her. But extreme frown, vicious re and twitching of her body told him that she is furious. And those mumbles could not be anything pleasant.


    "Hi Sylvie", Damien greeted her. "I see you didn''t change much."


    At Damien''s request, bodyguard removed the gag from Sylvie.


    "Bastard! You are in this? You are with them? How dare you do this to me?!", Sylvie was hoarse, but she still screamed as soon as her mouth was unobstructed.


    Damien grimaced and extended his palm in front of her. "ENOUGH!", he bellowed.


    Sylvie was shocked that he raised his voice at her.


    "Can you once, just once not be selfish?", there was irritation in his voice.


    "What selfish? They invited me here only to humiliate me!", Sylvie sneered.


    "No. They invited you here as a chance for you to be member of the family. If you get your act together, you might still be part of their lives. Don''t you see? You are pushing everyone away."


    Sylvie didn''t like what he said. She is not pushing anyone away, people are mean and rude to her! "Get lost! Part of the family? If Felix wants to be in my family, he only needs to leave that woman ande back to me! And why would I listen to anything you have to say? You are a cheater! I know that woman seduced you! That whore!"


    "SHUT UP!" Damien screamed and immediately regretted that he lost patience. He took few deep breaths topose himself. "How many times I need to tell you that I never cheated. I''ve met Smita years after we split up. And I will not let you call her names! I am not here to talk about me, or us. I am here to remind you that your son got married. If you don''t change your ways, you will be left alone. All alone. Goodbye, Sylvie."


    Damien left the shed.


    From outside, Sarah and Aiden heard what happened and looked at grim expression on Damien''s face. He stopped in front of them and shook his head. "Sorry¡­ I don''t know what else to do."


    ¡­


    "I want to talk to her.", Felix demanded. He heard that Sylvie is taken away from the party and that Damien met with her.


    "I wille also.", Sophia held his hand.


    "It''s not a good idea. You will only get upset."


    Sophia didn''t agree. "I''ming with you. We are together, remember?"


    ¡­


    Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna and Jeff waited outside of the shed while Felix and Sophia went inside.


    As soon as Sylvie spotted them, she frowned. She was not able to hide her displeasure that Felix is holding Sophia around her waist, close to him.


    "Are you here to tell me that we should all be a happy family?", Sylvie''s face was contorting from anger, and her tone was full of mockery.


    "No."


    Sylvie was surprised by Felix''s answer.


    "I came to tell you to stay away from us. If I see you anywhere close to my wife or my child¡­", he ced his palm on Sophia''s belly. "¡­you will regret it."


    Sylvie noticed his gesture which indicated that Sophia is pregnant, but she is so enraged that she will realize its meaning only few dayster.


    "Regret it? What will you do? I am your mother!", Sylvie screamed.


    "To begin with¡­ If I only suspect that you came close to my family, I will sell the house you live in."


    "That is my house!", Sylvie was livid.


    "It''s on my name, I paid for it. I can sell it."


    "Scoundrel! Is that how I raised you? Are you biting a hand that feeds you?"


    Felix was irritated by Sylvie''s words. "You are not feeding me for a long time. And don''t even get me started on how you raised me."


    "I see¡­ you came to threaten me!", Sylvie hissed.


    Felix shook his head. "That was not a threat. It was a promise."


    He turned to Sophia and said in a soft voice. "I''m done. Let''s go."


    "Ungrateful child! You will regret this!", Sylvie screamed while Felix and Sophia stepped outside.


    "Are you OK?", Sophia asked Felix.


    "I will be. I needed to get a closure."


    Even in the dark, Sophia could see that Felix is troubled. Howe he would not be? She felt sad that his mother is so¡­ unreasonable. Growing up without a father, and with such a mother¡­ it must have been difficult. Sophia hugged Felix.


    "What do we do with her? Send her home tied up like that?", JoAnna asked.


    "She is a bitter woman, never happy, and she mes others for her misfortune." Ste was right behind JoAnna. They all wondered how long was she standing there. Ste looked at six young people in front of her and shared her wisdom: "You will meet a lot of people like her. Maybe not to this degree, but many people don''t try to fix their problems. They me everyone for bad things that happen and expect others to make problems go away for them. You can''t help them. You can''t help anyone who does not want to ept help."


    Small smirk appeared on Ste''s face. "It seems you didn''t decide what you want to do with her."


    Sarah and JoAnna remembered that their mother said that if they don''t figure out how to deal with Sylvie, she will. But they really didn''t know what to do with this woman.


    "Are guests gone?", Sarah asked.


    "Few more are left, but they are drunk, so they don''t count.", Ste''s smirk became sinister.


    Girls confirmed that they don''t know how to handle Sylvie. Felix and Jeff didn''t look interested, and Aiden felt chills.


    Ste smiled and ushered them back toward the vi. "OK. Go enjoy rest of your evening. I will take care of sending Sylvie home."


    ¡­


    Ste ordered bodyguards to untie Sylvie.


    "This is not over!", Sylvie cried. She was confident that Ste is letting her go.


    Ste extended her arm to block Sylvie from exiting the shed. "I know. I just got here."


    "Are you trying to intimidate me?"


    Steughed. "I don''t need to do that. You came here with intention to disrupt a wedding. Do you know how much time and effort I put into all that? And you wanted to ruin it? That was a wedding of my eldest daughter! You don''t want to be close to your son? Fine, we will take him, we already did. He is part of our family now¡­ I''m not here to intimidate you. I''m here to punish you."


    Without giving any time for Sylvie to react, Ste closed distance between them and hit few pressure points which made Sylvie unable to talk, and her arms fell limp next to her body.


    Sylvie was shocked. Unable toprehend what happened.


    Ste enjoyed Sylvie''s expression. "I don''t need to gag you in order to prevent you from making noise¡­ Don''t worry, you will be home tomorrow, alive¡­ Now, there is a technique I didn''t use in a long time. It''s about breaking the muscle tissue without leaving bruises or any other marks on the skin¡­" Ste''s smile widened while she spoke.


    ¡­


    Ste exited the shed and her smile faded when she saw Owen.


    "Busy?", he smirked.


    She ignored his question. "Are you finally going to tell me why you came?"


    "We need to talk."

 Chapter 559 - More Equal

    Over Pacific Ocean, in a private jet, Sophia is working on herptop.


    "Mrs. Martin, when will you stop working? What is so important that it can''t be left for tomorrow?" Felix tried to takeptop away from her.


    Sophia blocked his hand. "I need 10 seconds, and I''m done. I want to finish this and then I''m offline for next two weeks."


    "Oh?"


    "Leah and Edward can handle things. I want to enjoy with my husband." She nced at him, while her fingers still moved over the keyboard.


    "I like that."


    "What do you think? Which one should we use?" Sophia showed him two photos side-by-side of two of them, from the wedding.


    "What is that for?"


    "Company will release news of our marriage. If we don''t do this, it will leak eventually, and then it will morph into bunch of gossips. I want it to be handled from our side properly. So, which one?" She nudged the screen toward him.


    "This one." He pointed at the photo on the left.


    "You didn''t even look." Sophia frowned. She is staring at those picture for more than five minutes, and he decided in few seconds.


    "I did. I picked the one where you are looking at me. And your smile is bigger." He smiled.


    Sophiapared photos and saw that he is right. "Oh¡­ OK."


    She sent final instructions to Leah and closed herptop. "Done. Now I''m only yours for next two weeks."


    "No, no, no, Mrs. Martin. You are mine until the end of time." Felix scooped Sophia in his arms and carried her to the back of the jet where separate area with a king size bed is.


    Sophiaughed. "Hey, Mr. Martin! Don''t go picking on my words. You know what I meant."


    Felix helped her change and get ready for the bed.


    The back of the jet has a bedroom and a bathroom with a shower.


    He kissed Sophia''s belly, wished good night to the baby and embraced her. Ready to sleep.


    Sophia squirmed a bit and her hands went inside his pajama bottoms. She squeezed his firm buttocks few times yfully and then her hands moved to his front.


    Felix cleared his throat. "I thought you are tired."


    As a response Sophia pushed him on his back and straddled him. Her actions and smile told him that she is not tired.


    She removed her top and he reached to touch her breasts. Sophia swatted his hands away. "Not so fast."


    Sophia removed his top and ran her hands across his firm chest and abdominal muscles. She kissed his neck and her lips moved lower while leaving small bite marks.


    Every time he reached out with his hands to touch her, she didn''t let him. He propped himself up to kiss her, and she pushed him back.


    Felix frowned. "Just few hours ago you said in front of people that we are equals. How is this: equals?" He didn''t like that she is doing what she wants and not letting him do his thing.


    Sophia giggled while pulling his dark blue boxers down. "We are equals. It''s just that¡­ I''m more equal than you."


    Felix opened his mouth with every intention to protest, but the only sound that came out was a long hiss and his eyes closed involuntarily when she took him into her mouth. He fought with all his willpower not to sumb to lust. He had things he wanted to say, damnit! But any resolve he had was leaving him as fast as sand falls through spread fingers of the palm¡­


    Next thing he is aware of is that he is holding her head, guiding her to match the rhythm of his hips which are thrusting toward her mouth¡­ and she is taking in more of him every time¡­ and her hands are working together with her tongue to push him over the edge¡­ and he is throbbing, his whole body trembling from pure pleasure¡­ He let out a loud grunt with the final thrust which made his release rip through him and his whole body twitched while she lickedst few drops of his release.


    He had to admit. That was intense. There was something he wanted to say¡­ but she distracted him. He tried to remember what it was while his breathing stabilized. Yes, yes¡­ equality. But what about it? He remembered that she said how she is more equal than him. He exhaled. ''More equal, is that even a thing?''


    Felix looked at Sophia who had a victorious smirk on her face while ncing at him between kisses.


    She enjoyed touching and kissing his firm body. That was undeniable. Sophia loves every muscle which formsndscape of this perfect man below her. She was surprised when he suddenly rolled her over and started kissing and licking her¡­ everywhere.


    "More equal¡­ we will see about that¡­", he mumbled before burying his face between her thighs. And he didn''t stop until she screamed his name.


    Felix enjoyed watching her chest move rapidly as she breathed heavily.


    "Tired? Or you still have energy?" It was his turn to show a victorious smirk.


    She smiled. "It depends what you have on your mind, handsome."


    But Sophia didn''t need him to rify. Him grinding himself between her legs was more than enough hint of his intentions. She grabbed his hard buttocks and moved her hips indicating that she is ready and willing and not tired.


    ¡­


    Felix checked time. They had about two more hours in flight until theynd.


    He enjoyed watching Sophia''s sleeping face. Rxed. Beautiful. His.


    He pulled cover over Sophia and himself and embraced her.


    She felt him and her body moved closer while finding afortable position.


    Even in her sleep she wanted to be close to him. He liked that.


    Felix kissed her forehead and spoke softly, so that he does not wake her up: "Rest, Mrs. Martin."


    Her lips curved into a smile.


    Felix wondered if she heard him or not. Part of him hoped that she smiled because he called her ''Mrs. Martin''. Yes. This wless woman is his wife now. About six months ago, two of them were in the elevator, and he was trying to get her to have a coffee with him and hoping to find out her name. And now she is resting in his arms. Eh, if someone told him that this will happen six months ago, he would call that person a liar. Yet, here he is. In a ne, heading to his honeymoon with the most perfect woman in the world. This woman, who will soon be the mother of his child.


    He closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep while holding onto his wife.

 Chapter 560 - Training Security (1)

    ~ White family property ~


    While Sophia and Felix enjoyed their honeymoon, others were busy with enhancing security.


    They agreed to go into this training camp with intention to have it for the duration of four weeks, andter they will decide if time needs to be adjusted.


    Jeff and JoAnna will be staying at White family vi from Friday morning to Sunday evening, and on other days they will be in Los Angeles. On Friday, Jeff would work remotely on urgent issues while any regr items would be postponed for Monday or handled by Steve. JoAnna adjusted her work schedule so that she works from Monday to Thursday and has three days weekend.


    Aiden and Sarah stayed at White family vi with a n that somewhere in the middle they will go with ''their kids'' to New Mexico to do their ''car training''.


    Sarah was impressed with the lodging arranged for their ''recruits''. They had two separate buildings, one for males one for females, and rooms were with two and four beds. Buildings were sorge that they could amodate around 100 people each. Besides those two buildings, there were two more. One building where food was prepared and served and a smaller one which was used as a medical clinic.


    Sarah wanted their kids to stay in the White family vi with them, but kids refused. They expressed a desire to be closer to the training grounds, and to have lodging in buildings for recruits. Because of this, Jamari and Ade shared a room with two beds, and girls stayed in a room where they added fifth bed.


    Besides rooms for sleeping, there was a number ofmon areas where recruits can rx, socialize and y games.


    Food that was prepared for recruits was on par with what Whites had, and even medical staff was avable to immediately treat any injuries. Nothing wascking.


    Sarah was looking at Aiden and wondered how he managed to set up all this, including various training courses in such a short amount of time. Just recently they discussed that they will do this training for the security personnel and he volunteered to make necessary arrangements.


    Aiden was not sure how to react to Sarah''sment that he is not just handsome but smart and capable as well. It was apliment, but why did it imply that she didn''t think he was smart and capable before? Sarahughed when she saw Aiden''splex expression and then she ran as fast as she could when he realized that she is teasing him.


    She was faster.


    "You wille back, and then I will get you!", he bellowed after her.


    "Yes, but by then you will not be so grumpy!", she stuck her tongue out while making sure there is a safe distance between them.


    The training started with bodyguards running five miles in the morning and five miles in the evening while spending middle of the day going through obstacle course that Aiden designed for them. Obstacle course included jumping, climbing the rope and wall, crawling, and bncing while racing against the clock. As theyplete challenges within given timeframe, their schedule would change.


    When JoAnna was there, she would spend three hours in the morning teaching them about different weapons and how to use them. When JoAnna was not there, they could practice by themselves.


    Bodyguards from White family who were there during incident with Timothy Cox were very excited that their Master (Young Mistress) wille to teach them personally.


    On first day they worked with about eighty ''recruits''. Oscar sent them over thirty people from his security, twenty were existing ones that work for Jeff, and they had about thirty newbies which included the ones which were already tested by Sarah and Aiden at the Cabin.


    Every day few more would join, as they passed Jeff''s hiring criteria and background checks. So, by end of first week they had more than hundred people to work with, including Sarah''s and Aiden''s seven kids who were also there.


    At the end of first day, Sarah''s kids told Sarah and Aiden that they don''t find this schedule very¡­ challenging. Few other recruits that overheard them almost passed out. They thought they are about to die from exhaustion, yet these brats just stood there like it''s no big deal and asked for more!


    Sarah was beaming like a proud momma. Not only they are well trained already, but they are showing initiative to ask for more. How many teenagers are so dedicated to anything useful?


    They agreed to add for the kids added time on next level of training ground for hand-to-handbat as well as in person training with Sarah and Aiden. Kids liked personal training sessions most.


    After day three, there was an announcement that who passes first training ground in five minutes or less, can advance to next stage.


    Recruits were not very happy about this, since fastest time so far was seven minutes!


    Ade volunteered to give demonstration and when hepleted first course in less than four minutes, recruits whichined swallowed their words. But there were still few who didn''t seem pleased with five minutes as a pass criterion. Other kids did the course as well. Recruits felt that their heads were buzzing while they watched six more kidsplete course, all under four minutes.


    People in their twenties were ashamed that a small kid such as Ade who is not even eleven years old can finish the course so quickly while they areining. And when six more kids joined in that category, recruits started doubting all training they did so far.


    "If you don''t like this, you have two choices. Choice one: leave. Choice two: work harder.", Jeff''s icy tone was like a p in their faces. No one wanted to admit a defeat and they acknowledged that they need to work harder.


    For Oscar''s and Jeff''s existing employees, there was no pass or fail. This was only to polish their skills with a task to see how much they can improve during this four-week camp.


    For new recruits, if they could notplete all challenges in satisfactory manner, they would not be getting a job offer. They were mostly scouting talent for Sophia and Felix, and Sarah and Aiden also decided to hire some security.


    Jeff said that if there are more people with good results than what they already n to hire, he will take them. Jeff always needs more security. Especially because they want to buy a house.


    The message for new recruits was clear: do well in challenges, and you will get a job offer.


    ¡­


    After first week, number of bodyguards passed first course in under five minutes and started with hand-to-handbat training.


    Sarah was looking at six men and one woman, in their mid tote twenties. They all had good build, and background in at least one martial art. It was obvious that they are confident in their capabilities, especially because they are first group to advance to second stage.


    "I can tell that you are all capable fighters. I want to see how capable you are. Who will go first?"


    One man stood in front. He said that his name is Charlie and has ck belts in karate and kick boxing.


    Sarah gestured and he walked into the rink.


    Sarah looked at her kids. "Volunteers?"


    She was not surprised to see Ade jump out first.


    Charlie frowned at the thought that he should fight against a shrimp like Ade.


    Sarah noticed that Charlie is not pleased. But Ade is a fast learner and he is being trained by Ste. If Charlie underestimates him, it will be his mistake. Sarah gave him a warning: "In real life, it will be rare that you fight against an opponent who matches your built or fighting style.. Don''t underestimate each other."

 Chapter 561 - Training Security (2)

    Charlie looked at Ade and thought how it''s easy to say: ''don''t underestimate each other''. That little boy is half his size height and width. How can he not underestimate him? He is actually afraid to hit him. The boy might break.


    Sarah gave a sign and Ade rushed to Charlie without hesitation. Charlie waste to react, stunned by the speed of the little guy in front of him, and Ade hit him with tip of his fingers in the neck, just below his Adam''s apple.


    Sarah panicked when she saw that Ade went for Charlies neck, but she was not close enough to stop it.


    "Ade! No killing!", Sarah growled and went to check on Charlie who was on his knees and holding his neck.


    Charlie coughed, and shock on his face was apparent. He didn''t expect that.


    Ade shrunk his already small frame. "Sorry, Boss, but I didn''t mean to kill him. Just to obstruct his breathing."


    Sarah was upset, but when she saw Ade''s pitiful expression, her heart softened. "It''s OK. Just be careful. This is practice, and they had different training. Take it easy¡­ no hitting eyes, nose, neck, chest. And no breaking bones. Understood?"


    Charlie heard Sarah''s talk with Ade and was furious that she is treating that little shrimp as someone who is superior to him. She even restricted areas where little shrimp can attack? He could not take that. He is more than two times the size of the little kid. He trained for more years than how much that little boy lived! How can he live with himself if he knows that a kid like Abe is holding back against him?


    Sarah confirmed that Charlie is OK and ready for next round and announced: "Again!"


    Ade rushed to Charlie, and this time Ade was careless while Charlie was ready. Charlie''s footnded on Ade''s chest and sent him flying to the end of the rink.


    Sarah shook her head and went to check on Ade. She saw that he is holding his chest, but fire in his eyes was strong. He wanted to fight.


    She thought that this is a great opportunity for Ade to learn. "You said you want to be my personal bodyguard, right?" Ade vigorously nodded which made her smile. "To be able to protect me, you first need to protect yourself. You can''t just rush straight at an opponent like that. Look at him. He is much bigger and stronger than you. If he gets a clean hit like this, you are done, and if you are done, you can''t protect me. Do you understand?" Ade nodded and Sarah continued: "Think! What are your advantages? You can''t afford to attack an opponent like him without a n. When he attacks, you need to dodge. Don''t even think of blocking."


    She nced at other kids who were few steps away. "Did you hear that?"


    Six teenagers confirmed that they heard what she told Ade. They know that it applies to them as well, since others are bigger and stronger than them. Imani is the smallest of the girls, she was happy that Ade is getting this initial beating and she gets to learn lesson while observing. Fire in her eyes was showing that she wants to get into that rink as well and show what she can do. All kids were eager to show their Boss results of their training. They hope that Sarah will acknowledge them and next time she goes away that she will take them with her.


    This third round, Ade didn''t rush straight; he used his speed to avoid Charlie''s hits while waiting for the right opportunity to strike. One minuteter, Charlie was on the ground, his left arm and right leg were numb and non-responsive. Ade hit his pressure points.


    Sarah checked on Charlie. "You will be fine in about twenty minutes. There is no use in strength if you can''t catch your opponent. And your movements are too wide. Work on your speed and precision."


    Charlie nodded in understanding and then gave a thumbs up to Ade. He was impressed with skills of that little shrimp.


    While two recruits helped Charlie to go back to his room to rest, Sarah praised Ade. "Good thinking. You have speed and technique and you used that against the opponent who is bigger and stronger than you. Also, you used this¡­", she tapped his forehead to indicate that he used his brain and gave him a thumbs up.


    Ade thought that he is floating how happy he was to be praised by his boss. Yes, the day when she takes him with her is getting closer. They all know how Sarah (and Aiden) rescued them which means that she is not a simple person, and she probably gets in danger often. They want to protect her, just how she protected them. All seven of them are grateful that she gave them a new chance at life, and they want to repay it. Their eyes sparkled while looking at Sarah.


    Unaware of emotional turmoil seven kids are going through, Sarah turned to recruits who waited for their lesson. "Next!"


    Aiden joined to watch, and Ade didn''t miss him. "Hey, Boss''s husband! How about you and Boss give us a demonstration?"


    Aiden grimaced at the way Ade addressed him. Since Aiden told him that he is not his Boss, Ade was getting more and more creative with ways he calls him.


    All their kids wholeheartedly supported this sparring match idea. Since they started training under Sarah aka Boss, they always wondered who would win in this match. And this looks like a great opportunity.


    Recruits were also interested to see Sarah and Aiden spar and see what they have. Since two of them are in charge of their physical andbat training they must be good, right?


    Sarah was ufortable. They trained together, but never against each other. She doesn''t think that she could seriously attack him, and she is confident that he feels the same. So, what is the point of a match where no one wants to put an effort?


    Sarah was in the rink with Ade who stepped out, and she panicked when she saw Aiden happily get in.


    Aiden observed her. "It does not look that you want to do this."


    She didn''t deny it. "With exception of my mother, I never had a¡­ friendly match. I don''t know if I can do it." And with her mom it was mostly one-sided beating, but she didn''t want to say that. Calling it a match sounds better.


    Aiden appreciated her honesty and he didn''t want to push it. "We will not do this now."


    He made a n that he will get her for a sparring session once when it''s just two of them. For two reasons. One is that she will be more open to fight against him if no one is watching, and other is that they don''t need to hold back from fear that someone will see and recognize their techniques.


    Aiden looked at the recruits and repeated question that Sarah asked when he made his appearance. "Who is next?"


    Sarah and Aiden spent the afternoon watching sparring matches and giving advices to participants.

 Chapter 562 - House Hunting (1)

    ~ White family vi ~


    Later in the evening, Sarah and Aiden are in his room.


    Two of them spend few hours in the morning working on tasks rted to White corp. During the day, they are training security personnel, and after dinner Sarah and Aiden are digging up information about the ''King'' person.


    They could not find anything rted to King, because fake name was used to purchase that unit 12B across the hall of Sarah''s and Aiden''s apartment in Fairfield. But they did track the ount which was used to pay the apartment. The same ount was used for purchase of 12A unit several years back, and then it was sold to Stest year.


    Owner of the ount was non-existent. It was a fake name. However, they still found some leads, because that ount was also used for purchase of several other properties. One of them is a warehouse in Chicago suburbs, while others are residential.


    Sarah was looking at information about properties purchased with that bank ount and was thinking aloud: "We can watch these apartments, but I doubt we will find anything useful. All of them are simr to the 12B unit from Fairfield. Apartments are in buildings without video surveince. If it''s not for Eve, we would not capture King at all. But the warehouse might have some clues¡­"


    "You think that we should go and check it out?", Aiden guessed her thoughts.


    Sarah nodded. "These photos from street show that there is a video surveince. But whatever they have set up, it''s closed circuit, so unless we go there, we can''t see what is going on. We should go and check it out. We might find some other clues."


    She saw that he is not enthusiastic about this, probably because he does not want to put her in danger, and she was right. However, Aiden understands that it''s important to find out about King and organization behind him, and this warehouse is currently their only clue.


    They agreed to go together and investigate that warehouse in Chicago area. When Jeff and JoAnnae back to Reno, they will discuss this ande up with a n. They want to do this, but they want to keep their safety as priority. So, they need a n. A detailed n which will ensure that they don''t rush into danger recklessly.


    ~ Los Angeles ~


    At the 22nd floor of White corp.rge mirror panels are being installed on the walls in one of the offices which is close to CEO''s office.


    Mirrors are in ce, and few people are cleaning them, making sure they are spotless.


    Jeff is observing installed mirrors with a smile on his face. Why is he smiling? Because he will use this office as a dance studio. Dance instructor wille here secretly and teach him moves which he will use on his wedding day to swoop JoAnna off her feet. For a dramatic effect he is going for, this needs to be kept a secret from JoAnna.


    He was all giddy while imagining her expression when he asks: ''Mrs. White, can I have this dance?''... and she will be like ''Sure...'' but she will think it will be just slow left-right thing they usually do... but then he will twirl her and do stuff... and she will be all like: ''Ahh! My fabulous husband!''¡­ and he will be: ''Yes, yes... that is me!''


    Jeff was not aware that now he had a goofy smile on his face, and he was shaking his head slightly.


    Steve was reluctant to interrupt whatever daydream his Boss was having, but they had a tight schedule, and he needed to ask him something. He cleared his throat few times to get Jeff''s attention. It took a while for Jeff to notice him.


    "Boss, I narrowed down list highly rmended dance instructors to four.", Steve showed his tablet to Jeff.


    "Hire them.", Jeff didn''t even look at the tablet. He was enjoying his daydream, and Steve interrupted it.


    "Which ones?"


    "All of them." Jeff looked at Steve like he is not understanding something obvious. "I want one ss in the morning and one in the afternoon. Every day, whenever I''m in. Make sure that at least one of those instructors is avable. And follow up if I need any special clothes or shoes for my lessons. But I don''t want to wear those tight fitting pants. Also¡­ you will be responsible that theye here with my private elevator. I don''t want to risk Anna to find out about this in advance."


    Jeff saw Steve nod and then added. "Did you send those house listings to Anna?"


    "Yes, Boss! To Miss Hill and to Bridgette." Steve paused for a second and added: "And those three to Aiden as well."


    Jeff gave a small nod and focused back on the mirrors.


    He was getting impatient with slow progress on house hunting, so he looked at avable listings and saw that really there is nothing satisfactory. Jeff decided to call few people, and within an hour he got dozen addresses with photos and property descriptions. He is not sure (and does not care) howe those homes suddenly became avable, but he confirmed that they are not publicly avable for sale.


    Since Aiden told him that he and Sarah are looking for a house, he also checked if some might be interesting for them and decided to send them three listings. If they end up getting any of it, that means that he will be in the same city with his brother. Jeff likes that idea. It''s been a long time since he and Aiden lived in the same city. And he is confident that JoAnna would love to have Sarah close by.


    Smile crept back on Jeff''s face while he thought how he will twirl JoAnna on the dance floor, and how she will be surprised and happy.


    ~ Downtown Los Angeles, coffee shop ~


    JoAnna and Bridgette are having coffee and chatting. There is number of bodyguards around them. JoAnna is used to them now.


    They got message from Steve with links to information on dozen of houses which Jeff selected.


    "Wow! They are all great!", Bridgette eximed as they went through information on the properties and photos avable. "Do you want to check them out now?"


    "There are too many¡­", JoAnna frowned. She already checked so many houses inst few weeks and is tired. "How about we look them up on the map? All of them are onrge lots and spacious. The smallest house has eight bedrooms and ten bathrooms. So size is not a problem. If we are not happy with finishes, we can always redecorate. Let''s see which ones are good in terms of location and use that to narrow down choices. Location is most important."


    They found one house which is in the city limits, rtively close to White corp. and LA Medical Center.


    "When can we see it? We should call the realtor.", JoAnna ended with a mumble. She does not like that realtordy very much.


    "Steve said in email that we don''t need realtor. We just need to go there and say that Mrs. White came to see the property¡­", Bridgetteughed. "Your future husband is something."


    "Yes, he is.", JoAnna grinned.. "He is the best."

 Chapter 563 - House Hunting (2)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    JoAnna and Bridgette went to see an exquisite Mediterranean style vi on a three acre lot.


    Just as Steve said in the email, when they reached iron gate and said that Mrs. White is here to see the house, whoever got the message swiftly opened the gate for them.


    JoAnna was notining anymore when Jeff addressed her as Mrs. White. He even introduced her like that to people. She said that he might be jinxing them, but he shrugged it off saying that it''s now or in two months... what is the difference? JoAnna decided not to argue with him on this. It''s not worth it.


    Spectacr circr motor court with a huge fountain in the middle and parking for over twenty cars is impressive. Colorful blooms around the driveway mixed in with lushndscape andwn is impressive.


    Grand foyer with domed skylights made JoAnna like the ce already.


    Vi looked empty, but they didn''t mind. Security people followed them, and few went in front to ensure their safety.


    Everything inside and out was done with high end luxury finishes.


    Just as they were about to enter deeper into the vi, another car pulled in. A man in early thirties came out of the car. He was wearing a white shirt with a necktie and light gray pants. He introduced himself as Enrique, the real estate agent. Security checked his ID and called someone to verify. Only after man on the phone gave a small nod, they let Enrique inside vi, to approach JoAnna and Bridgette.


    "Hi, if you decide to buy this property, you will work with me. I represent current owners.", he shed a charming smile while introducing himself to JoAnna and Bridgette. His short dark hair was neatlybed back, and his hazel eyes were fixed on JoAnna.


    JoAnna assumed that he is looking at her because he knows that she is the potential buyer.


    He joined them while they toured the vi. Enrique kept a respectable distance and didn''t try to initiate any talk with girls. He was not too close and not too far away either. Girls were going through the vi as if he is not there.


    Out of twelve bedrooms, ten are suites. Vi has a home theater, massive indoor gym with basketball court, game room, and garage parking for ten cars. Basement is massive with a vine cer, huge open area, and sixrge non-furnished rooms. There is a separate building for maids and other house staff. The back of the house is facing resort-likegoon style pool with a waterfall, spa, sauna, outdoor kitchen and expansive sitting and entertainment areas surrounded with beautifullyndscaped grounds and a tennis court further in the back.


    On their way out, they bid farewell to Enrique and he gave JoAnna his card. JoAnna passed the card to Bridgette and said that they will be in touch.


    Enrique watched them drive away with aplex expression. For a split second he frowned and a sinister glint appeared in his eyes and then his lips curved into a smirk.


    "I will ask Jeff toe and see this ce as well. If it''s up to me, we are moving in here tomorrow." JoAnnaughed while heading back to the penthouse. "No, no¡­ today. I would move in here today." She likes the ce very much.


    ¡­


    As soon as Jeff returned from work, JoAnna started talking about the Mediterranean style vi she saw with Bridgette earlier that day. She was telling him all the details and how she thinks it''s just right, and more than that.


    Jeff was happy to hear that JoAnna likes the ce. He checked all property listings before sending them to her, and he finds any of those eptable.


    "How about other ones?" He noticed that she is talking only about that one property.


    She didn''t want to hide it from him, he can find out anyway. "I didn''t go to see any other property. I don''t want to. This one is perfect. It has everything on both of our lists, and much more, and it''s close to work. When can you join me so that we see it together?"


    Jeff wanted to say that there is no need for him to go because if she is happy, he is happy. But he knows that she wants him to be part of the process. "How about first thing tomorrow morning?"


    JoAnna beamed and vigorously nodded.


    ~ White family vi ~


    "Check this out.", Aiden pulled Sarah to sit in hisp and showed her photos of one listing that Steve sent.


    She nced at the screen and then faced him. "You are house hunting already?" They talked about it, but with everything going on, she didn''t find any time to look for a house, or even to think about it. "How do you find time for all this?"


    "I can''t take credit for this. I mentioned to Jeff that we are considering to get a house, and he thought that we should look at this." He gestured to the screen.


    Sarah was still looking at him. "Did you see it?"


    He nodded. "He sent three. There is a reason I''m showing you only this one."


    Sarah understood that he likes it.


    She observed first photo and saw two level house on top of the cliff. House exterior is light gray (concrete maybe) and a lot of ss. Through the ss, Sarah can see that top floor are living and entertainment areas encased in floor-to-ceiling windows, while lower one is a mix of open and closed space. Both levels are much taller than standard,ter Sarah will read in description of the property that each is 25'' high. There is a huge infinity pool in front of the house. Sarah was confident that the pool as well as the rest of the house provide breathtaking ocean views, and probably a great sunset as well.


    Next photo showed back of the house, with arge driveway and a half-circle sitting area almost like an amphitheater which is facing arge two-story high ss surface of the house.


    Sarah checked next ten photos which showed details of those two floors, state-of-art kitchen on first floor and dining room.


    Sarah noticed that there were no bedrooms. She turned to Aiden and raised her eyebrows indicating that she wants to see the rest.


    He showed her details of the house. "Read this."


    She read ''9-story home'' and blinked few times until she realized. "This one goes seven storied down, inside cliff!" And she wanted a simple basement. She got seven levels of basements!


    Aiden nodded. "Watch this." He showed a photo showing the cliff side, and from that angle it was visible that there were numerous windows embedded inside tall cliff, facing the ocean.


    On the left side of all those windows, there is a huge rectangr t area. Based on the windows, it is about three stories high and more than that wide. "What is that?", Sarah pointed.


    "That thing opens, we can get a helicopter inside, as well as a jet. It''s an underground airport."


    Sarah''s mouth were slightly open. This thing looked like it came out of a spy movie!


    Sheposed herself and read the description: it''s a house on a ten acre lot with ten bedrooms (all with ocean view), fifteen bathrooms, seven additional rooms, three elevators, sauna, Turkish bathroom, vine cer, garage for twenty cars, underground gym with a rock climbing wall, underground tennis court which doubles as a movie theater and a ballroom that can amodate 300 dinner guests and a dance floor, flex areas, underground swimming pool with water slide, spa pool with rxing crystals¡­


    "I have no idea what rxing crystals are, but I like it.", sheughed. "Where is this?"


    "Just outside Los Angeles city limits. It''s about half an hour drive from White corp."


    "When can we go and see it?" Sarah was eager to see this thing which looks like spy movie and a dungeon game had a baby.


    "You like it?"


    "Very much!" What is not to like? It''s a spy-dungeon house, close to the city and she got her basement! She didn''t ask for the price, but thatester.


    "OK. I will arrange that we go and see it." He was happy that she likes it. Because he likes the house as well.. It''s unique, just like two of them.

 Chapter 564 - Honeymoon (S&F) (1)

    ~ French Polynesia, Bora Bora ~


    It''s a warm morning in French Polynesia. Sophia is rxing in the infinity swimming pool while her elbows are resting at the edge. She is enjoying tropical breeze and the view of white sandy beach, turquoise water, and lush emerald green hillsides of Mount Otemanu towering above. Ah, the whole ce is a paradise.


    The main ind is surrounded by agoon and a barrier reef. The vi they rented is on one of thend masses surrounding the main ind. Between their vi and main ind is a shallow, clear water of thegoon and to travel around they are using a boat.


    This is fourth day of their honeymoon vacation, and so far, they went on a car tour of the ind. Other than that, they stayed in the vi. If it''s up to Sophia, they would not go anywhere. Vi is luxurious and well equipped; staff is friendly and out of the way while making sure everything clean and tidy; they even have a personal chef who is preparing meals for them. However, Felix was saying that it''s a pity to only stay inside. So, theypromised: one day they stay in the vi and every other day they will do something.


    Today is snorkeling. Sophia must admit that she is excited. The brochure says that they will get to see stingrays and feed the sharks!


    Sophia remembers when they arrived, the bed was covered in white orchids and they had strawberries and non-alcoholic champagne waiting for them on the bedside table.


    "Mrs. Martin, your drink is ready.", husky voiceced with French ent came from above pulling her out of her thoughts.


    Sophia looked up at the man who was blinding her with his smile. "Thank you, Mr. Martin."


    She epted red beverage garnished with a slice of pineapple and a small orange cocktail umbre. Sophia did her best not to ogle at Felix''s muscr body barely covered only with swimming trunks!


    "Can you hold onto this for me?", Felix handed her an almost identical beverage to the one she was already holding.


    As soon as she took it, he jumped into the pool. Sophia squinted waiting for the ssh that will spoil the drinks in her hand, but there was none. If not for a subtle ''swoosh'' sound, she would think that he is just hovering above water.


    "Show off", she mumbled.


    Sophia felt his arms trace her waist and go up while his lips started from lower back and followed her spine all the way to her neck.


    "Mr. Martin¡­ you will make me spill the drinks.", she giggled.


    "Hmm¡­ now that might be a problem."


    He was behind her, but she knew that he was smiling as he undid the strings of her bikini.


    Feeling that her top is slipping away from her body, she nced toward the vi. "Staff left?"


    "Mhm¡­", he confirmed. "We have few hours before chefes to make more food."


    Sophia tried to reach the edge where she can leave the drinks, but she was not able to reach, and he held her so that she can''t move. She enjoyed feeling of his firm chest on her back, but she had drinks in her hands. And somehow, it didn''t seem that he wants her to keep them away.


    "Felix, dear¡­ hubby¡­ I can''t reach to keep the drinks¡­"


    He chuckled. "Then you will need to hold onto them."


    Sophia realized something and she squirmed a bit while turning to face him. "Are you still stuck on the thing with us being equal?"


    Her arms were half-up and beverages were in line with her head.


    Now that Sophia turned around, Felix had a full ess to her exposed breasts. He cupped them.


    "No. I''m stuck on the thing that we are not equal." He lowered his head and sucked her nipple in his mouth.


    Sophia felt his tongue teasing her. As electric jolts through her body intensified, it was increasingly difficult to hold onto those drinks without spilling them. "How many times I need to say¡­ it was a mistake to say that¡­"


    "I didn''t feel any sincerity from you." He mumbled while his lips moved to her right breast.


    ¡­


    Sophia is wrapped in a bathrobe, watching the staff clean the pool. They were putting some chemicals in the water which will neutralize any bacteria and restore Ph.


    Felix came from behind, embraced her and kissed her neck.


    She turned to face him. "You know¡­ if you just helped me keep the drinks on the side, they would not need to clean the pool. Now we can''t use it for next 24 hours."


    He smiled mischievously. "You had noints while we were down there."


    She was about to say something when he ced his index finger over her lips.


    "We don''t need the pool. We are going snorkelingter. And tomorrow we are going to Tahiti."


    "Oh?" She was not aware that they will go to Tahiti.


    Felix lifted Sophia up and carried her to the bed. "By the time we are back, pool will be ready."


    "Tahiti?" She was hoping he will say more.


    But he didn''t want to say more. He only nodded in confirmation.


    Felix checked Bora-Bora and thought that two weeks there could be a bit boring, considering that Sophia can''t do any activity that might be dangerous for her pregnancy. So, he booked four nights in a hotel in Tahiti. It''s close by, and it''s a much bigger ind with more things to do.


    Sophia knows that he wants to keep them active, but she enjoyszing around¡­ with him.


    As if he can read her thoughts, he said: "One day we will look at the photos from our honeymoon, and it will be nice to see more than just this vi."


    She had to agree with him. But then she realized that she didn''t take any photos!


    Sophia got her phone and snapped few photos of them and the vi and sent them to JoAnna and Sarah.


    Felix and Sophia cuddled in the bed for a while before taking a small boat to the part of thegoon where they can snorkel.


    First part of their snorkel-experience allowed them to enjoy colorful coral reefs with a variety of tropical fish. Sophia was surprised that fish was not afraid of them. The numerous butterflyfish were so persistent to get close to her hands, that Sophia was afraid she will end up hurting them as she moved her arms around. Later Sophia realized that it must be because locals sell food for fish, and tourists feed them.


    Felix was right next to her, making sure that she is not ufortable. He reminded her few times to tell him if she is tired. They can go back anytime.


    Second part of their snorkel-experience was a bit further away. The bottom was covered in white sand, the same as the one on the beach and numerous manta rays were moving just above sand. There were several cktip reef sharks nearby, but they were not interested in humans, unless they had food to give. It seems that even sharks are used to being fed by tourists.


    When Sophia and Felix returned to the vi, they freshened up, had dinner and Sophia slept off within a minute. No matter how much she wanted to deny it, she was getting tired easily.


    While she slept, Felix double-checked activities he got nned for Tahiti, to make sure they are not too tiring for Sophia.

 Chapter 565 - Honeymoon (S&F) (2)

    ~ French Polynesia, Tahiti ~


    Felix and Sophia are holding hands and walking through a busy street of a small city in Tahiti. There are numerous street vendors and small shops lining the street.


    Two of them purchased some bracelets, nes and other souvenirs made by locals. Sophia found Felix''s knowledge of French handy. He negotiated prices down very well, and he could not contain his grin when he saw that Sophia is looking at him like he is the only man in the world. And he is, for her.


    After a nice lunch in a small local restaurant, they ended up renting a car and driving around the ind.


    Sophia noticed a beach with high waves, and number of surfers in the water. She nced at Felix and saw that he is also looking there.


    "Do you surf?", she asked.


    "I can get around."


    Her eyes lit up. "Let''s go then."


    She wanted to see him in his swim trunks, with water drops glistening over his muscr body while he is riding the waves.


    "But you can''t¡­" He didn''t want to do things that she can''t do. And she can''t go surfing, not now that she is pregnant.


    "I can watch. Look¡­", she pointed toward the beach. "There is a bar or something. I can getfortable with a chilled drink and watch my husband conquer the waves."


    Sophia saw that he is about to refuse, and she persisted. "Please? I would really like to see you surf."


    ¡­


    Sophia is on the beach. Her toes are dipped into powder-like white sand while she is resting on a lounging chair under an oversized beach umbre. She has a chilled drink inside coconut on a small table next to her. Sophia is holding small binocrs that she purchased from a store on the beach.


    Felix rented a surfboard and went to do his thing. And he did it magnificently.


    Sophia got the show she was hoping for, and so much more. Binocrs allowed her to see him up close, and she didn''t miss a thing. She saw his grin as the wave came toward him rising as a turquoise wall. She saw him hop on the board and crouch as if he is ready to fly. The sight of him bncing while his left hand caressed turquoise wall which wrapped above him was¡­ wicked.


    She was not aware that she is holding her breath.


    Sophia watched Felix as he came out of the water. He tussled his hair and showed a boyish grin while he walked toward her with surfboard under his armpit. He was so handsome that she thought she is about to pass out. Or maybe that was because she was holding her breath. She saw Felix stop in his tracks for a moment and frown.


    "Hello!", a man''s voice came from her left and made her move her binocrs away.


    "Can I help you?", Sophia asked before she even looked up.


    "Hello indeed¡­", anotherzy voice came from her right.


    It took her a moment to realize that two young men approached her and are checking her out. They probably watched her for some time, but she didn''t notice because she was focused on Felix.


    They didn''t look local. Tourists maybe?


    Sophia exhaled, frustrated at herself for forgetting that this happens. Often. So right now, she is by herself, on the beach, looking toward the ocean¡­ and she should have thought of the possibility that she will attract attention.


    She is three months pregnant, but it still doesn''t show on her. She wished that she has a bigger belly, that would deter most of the guys who dare to dream of sessfully approaching her.


    "Hello... I''m not interested.", Sophia brushed them off, and she didn''t want to be nice about it. Many guys treat nice as an OK to proceed.


    "Wow! That''s an attitude you are giving us. I like it.", the man on her left grinned.


    Sophia frowned and shook her head. "I''m not avable."


    She moved to stand up, but man on her right squatted and held her wrist so that she can''t get up.


    "Let go!" Sophia tried to yank her hand away, unsessfully.


    "We like to break strong willed ones.", man on her left bit his lower lip as his eyes lecherously moved over her body.


    "Let go of her!", Felix growled.


    Man on Sophia''s right rolled his eyes, obviously upset. "We came first."


    Sophia managed to yank her hand from the man on her right and pushed him away.


    He didn''t expect that and fell on his bottom.


    Sophia used themotion to stand up and walk next to Felix.


    "Are you OK?" Felix asked in a soft voice while looking at Sophia''s wrist.


    She nodded. "I''m fine. Let''s get away from here."


    "So, youe here and steal our girl?" Man who was on Sophia''s right was standing up and brushing off sand from his bottom.


    Felix got tense, wanting to punch that insolent man, but Sophia stopped him. "Your girl? Dream on. I am with him."


    Two men from the bar in the back saw what is going on and approached them. "Is there a problem?"


    Sophia forced a smile. "No problem. We are leaving." She held Felix''s hand and they went to return the board before heading to the car.


    They drove back to the city in silence.


    Sophia pulled Felix in one of restaurants for an early dinner.


    "Are you OK?", she asked after she ordered appetizers and drinks for both of them. He didn''t speak since they left that beach.


    It took him some time before he spoke: "I''m upset that I left you by yourself. If I was with you that would not happen."


    Sophia patted his hand. "Nothing happened. Two guys hit on me¡­ it was not first time."


    "But I hope it''sst. Because you are my wife now."


    She smiled. "Yes, I am¡­ Did you have fun? Surfing?"


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Next time, will you teach me?"


    "It will be my honor, Mrs. Martin." He kissed back of her palm.


    She was happy to see that he smiled. It was a very nice day, and it would be such a pity that those two men spoil their mood.


    Sophia and Felix are not aware that those two men followed them from the beach. They were sitting in a coffee shop across the street and watched while Sophia and Felix enjoyed their dinner. As they watched them leave the beach, two men were furious that Sophia just left with Felix after showing such an attitude.. They wanted to teach her a lesson, so they followed them.

 Chapter 566 - Honeymoon (S&F) (3)

    ~ French Polynesia, Tahiti ~


    Felix and Sophia enjoyed fresh catch-of-the-day for dinner. Waiter rmended them to go few streets down since there is a festival that evening.


    Sophia was a bit tired, but she wanted to see the festival, so when Felix asked her if she is tired, she denied it.


    After dinner they left the car parked next to the restaurant and walked to the festival. It was lively. A lot of street vendors selling various things such as clothes, knick-knacks, food and beverages. There was a band and a dance area.


    Of course, Felix and Sophia danced. She loves dancing with him, and he loves to dance with her as well.


    Sophia was sad that they could not stay longer. Her legs were giving up, she was tired.


    They walked back to their car while chatting happily.


    The streets were not well lit up, and they were practically deserted since most of the people who were awake were at the festival, having fun.


    Their happy chat was interrupted when Sophia heard a ''THUMP'' sound and Felix slumped on the ground. Two men jumped out of the side alley, one grabbed Felix, pulling him toward the dark alley, and other one covered Sophia''s mouth and pulled her in as well.


    For a moment, Sophia was panicking when she saw Felix on the ground and non-responsive. She observed that one of the two men discarded some kind of a wood piece, and she assumed that he hit Felix with it.


    As soon as Felix was in the darkness of the alley, second man turned to Sophia as well. They pushed her toward end of the alley, blocking her way out.


    Sophia managed to keep her bnce, and not fall. It took her few seconds to adjust to the dark. Those two men look familiar. Sophia assumed that she saw them at the festival and that they are muggers, or something like that.


    Sophia was too stressed. She needed time to think, to understand the situation ande up with a n. She was worried about Felix and knows that she needs to go to him first, to check on him, but these two are in the way.


    "What do you want?" Chatting them up will give her some time toprehend and analyze her situation.


    "What do we want? We want to teach you a lesson! How dare you ignore us?" One man said through his teeth.


    "Sorry, do I know you?" She was confused. What does that ''ignore us'' mean? How can she ignore them if she does not know who they are?


    "Don''t pretend! You have same shitty attitude as this afternoon on the beach!" Second man almost screamed.


    Then Sophia realized: "You are those two douchebags from the beach?"


    "What did you call us?" First man was ready to pounce on her.


    "I called you douchebags!", Sophia sneered. Rage was swelling in her. How dare they hurt Felix and spoil her honeymoon! Just because she was not interested in them?!!


    Two men were approaching her, and they were saying something, but Sophia didn''t hear them. She was getting blinded by rage as adrenalin rushed through her veins. Suddenly all those years of hard practice which Ste put her through while she was a young girl seemed like happened only yesterday. Sophia rushed toward those two men and ghastly sounds of bones cracking filled up the dark alley. Two men didn''t get a chance to react or make a sound before they hit the ground, unconscious.


    Sophia hates violence and that is why she avoided Ste''s trainings. But there is a reason why all of thembeled her as Hill sister with most potential.


    ¡­


    Felix woke up in the hospital.


    He saw Sophia sitting next to his bed and looking at him with a smile on her face. If not for her red and puffy eyes showing him that she was crying, he would think that she is happy. And she was happy that he woke up.


    "What happened?", he reached to feel back of his head which was hurting like hell.


    "There was a lose sign on the building and when it fell, it hit you on the head.", she provided an exnation. "Doctor said that there is nothing broken. I will call them so that they do another checkup."


    "Are you OK?" He held her hand, not letting her leave.


    "Yes, I am fine." She was touched that he is thinking about her.


    She is not going to tell him that she used stic trash bags to ease friction while pulling those two scumbags behind dumpster at the far end of the alley¡­ and that she pulled him on the street, broke off one sign from the building and then called ambnce. This is a much simpler exnation that will not get him upset.


    Sophia knows that if Felix finds out that those two creeps came back and attacked them, he would go ballistic... and also, he would me himself for not protecting her and for not being the one doing bashing. But he will not find out.


    Sophia kissed him.


    "I will be right back." She went to inform nurses that he is awake.


    Felix was in the hospital until morning.


    Sophia slept next to him on the hospital bed.


    ¡­


    After hospital, two of them had breakfast in their bungalow above water.


    Living and dining areas have ss bottom which provides great view of the ocean life, and makes you feel like you are walking on water. Living area has sunken-in floor so if you sit there you get to be surrounded with fish. It''s truly spectacr.


    From living area there is an open space which opens to the ocean. Stairs on the side provide instant ess to swimming with colorful fish.


    Sophia and Felix spent the day in their bungalow. Sophia wanted him to take it easy, at least for one day. He got smacked in the back of his head with enough force to make him unconscious. He should rest. She convinced him when she said that it''s now her turn to take care of him.


    To keep them busy, she got herptop and they checked photos from their wedding.


    "Did you decide if you will keep him?", Sophia pointed at a photo of David, Felix''s assistant.


    Felix puffed his cheeks while exhaling. "I don''t know. He is useful in doing errands, but most of the time I find him¡­ frustrating."


    "He is enthusiastic. But I feel that he is only trying to please you."


    Felix frowned. "I know. But I think that he is trying too much¡­ do I need to think about him on my honeymoon, Mrs. Martin?"


    Sheughed, and they moved onto other photos.

 Chapter 567 - First Sparring Session

    ~ White family property ~


    It''s close to midnight. Full moon is illuminating the White family property.


    In the quiet night, noise of destruction from the training grounds is spread easily. Loud sounds that resemble wrecking ball smashing the ground and tearing into the trees woke up recruits whose sleeping quarters are close to the training grounds. Because it''s night, in the absence of regr daytime activity, all sounds seems to be much louder than usual.


    Recruits are peering from windows of their sleeping quarters while trying to see what is going on, but the only thing moonlight is revealing is a huge cloud of dust. Whatever is making that noise is hidden within it. They are curious what is going on, but no one dares to go and check.


    Seven kids from central Africa are on the rooftop of the women''s dorm, because that dorm is closer to themotion. They can vaguely see two shadows moving inside that dust cloud. Based on themotion caused, they can guess who those two people are. And they are right.


    Those two shadows are Sarah and Aiden. Two of them are sparing, if you can call it that. For the first time, they are going at it. Seriously. At this point it''s a stalemate, and it can''t be determined who has the upper hand.


    Their hits pack such a force that the ones which miss their target are causing damage to the training ground.


    Sarah is faster while Aiden is stronger. Their technique, stamina, and precision are about evenly matched. For now.


    He wanted to spar with her badly, but she always refused. He had to trick her (a bit) in order to get her here.


    About one hour earlier¡­


    Aiden convinced Sarah to go for a night run, while mentioning that moonlight is perfect. She assumed that he got something romantic on his mind, and she got giddy from excitement. She put her running gear on, because he said it''s a run, and she saw him wearing his running gear as well.


    Sarah was curious why did they stop on training grounds.


    She found it strange when he suggested a game of tag. "You know I''m faster, right?"


    If there is something else involved, he might have a chance to even the odds, but just running? She won that match before it even started.


    He wanted to say something, but she knew that he is up to something. And by now she dismissed any romantic possibility. "Why don''t you tell me what is this all about? Why are we here?"


    "You know I want us to spar¡­"


    "Not happening." Her rejection cut him off.


    "Why?"


    "I told you. I never had a ''friendly'' match with anyone other than my mother. I don''t know how to. With my mom I don''t need to hold back, I know she is much stronger than me. And honestly, with her, I''m mostly defending and trying to avoid major injuries. I don''t know how to hold back."


    Aiden can tell that Sarah means what she said, and part of him got vexed when she implied that she is stronger than him. "You think that you need to hold back against me?"


    "I''m not sure, but I don''t want to risk it. What if I hurt you? Or did you wonder what will happen if you hurt me?"


    Aiden agreed with her point. But at the same time, he didn''t want to give up. There must be a solution that works for both of them. "What if we start slow and then we increase pace as we go? And if any of us can''t keep up we call it out? That is how sparring matches usually go."


    Sarah was exasperated. "Why are you so persistent with this?"


    Aiden looked at her with aplex expression. He wanted to gauge her skills and see how shepares to him. But that is only part of it. Other part is more important, and if he wants her to agree with this, he needs to be honest.


    "Because I''m not strong enough. And neither are you¡­ and we need to get stronger if we want to keep what we have. I''m sure you feel it to. Whatever it''s out there, it''sing. And the only way we can get stronger is if we work together. Sarah, there is no one else with whom I can do this."


    And that was the truth. He can only practice with her, because with anyone else he needs to keep part of his skills hidden in order not to attract unwanted attention. That is how Ste taught him, and he believes that it''s safer for everyone if he follows her instructions.


    Sarah had to agree with him. Whatever mental block she has, she needs to ovee it if she wants to get stronger. And she wants to protect what they have. She does not want to allow anyone to bully them.


    Back to present¡­


    Now that they are going at it, Aiden is a bit concerned because they didn''t establish what counts as a victory. Or are they going for a victory? But he is enjoying every minute of this. Sarah is blinding him with her moves, and he admires her very much. At the same time, he can go all out. She is skillfully dodging all his attacks. He feels challenged to be faster. He does not want to hurt her, but if he can deliver a move which is faster than her defense, he is sure that she will be impressed.


    Sarah was reluctant at first, afraid that she will hurt him. But she observed that he is matching her pace, so she rxed and soon realized that she is enjoying it. His moves excited her, and she wanted to see more. At the same time Sarah wondered if she will be able tond a clean hit. Can she be faster? Can she trick his defense? That other side must have fighters also, right? Are they strong as him, or stronger? Are they fast as she is, or faster? What techniques do they use? She does not know. There is no way to know that. The only thing she can do is to get stronger herself. Because she wants to protect what she has.


    ¡­


    Next morning, Sarah and Aiden came to the training grounds in good mood. His arm was resting on her shoulder, and hers was wrapped around his waist.


    Both Sarah and Aiden felt that during previous night, bond between them strengthened and they grew closer together. It is a good feeling.


    Two of them faced bunch of confused recruits who roamed through what used to be training grounds. The rink is demolished, and the training dummies are broken. There is a lot of loosely dangling bits and pieces, and debris is everywhere.


    "Boss, that was awesome!" Ade approached them first.


    "Yes, yes. Next time, can you do it during daytime so that we have a better view?", N requested.


    "Sure.", Sarah smiled. Now that they overcame their first sparring session sessfully, she is confident that there will be many more.


    Recruits who were nearby had difficultyprehending what they heard. Based on what those kids said, it seems that Sarah and Aiden caused this destruction.


    Aiden lined them all up and announced that group activity for the day is to rebuild training grounds.


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t provide further exnations to recruits on what happened, but their seven kids made sure to talk about what they saw previous night.. They were very proud of their Boss and Boss''s husband.

 Chapter 568 - Honeymoon (S&F) (4)

    ~ French Polynesia, Tahiti ~


    Felix is excited. Sophia and he left the car and are walking into the tropical foliage.


    Felix did his research and found an easy trail that should not be difficult for Sophia. They will walk through tropical forest, see twokes and one waterfall. Lake with waterfall has a nicending where they can stop, rest and eat. Colorful blooms and birds on the way are a nice bonus.


    He has a backpack on with a waterproof pic nked, sandwiches, fruits, juice and water. He is ready to spend couple of hours with his wife in the tropical forest of Tahiti.


    Previous day Sophia and Felix stayed in the bungalow, resting, cuddling and watching photos from the wedding. He loves cuddling with Sophia, but he likes being active as well. And he knows that it will be good for Sophia to stay active during pregnancy. She might not thank himter, but he knows that she will appreciate not gaining unnecessary weight. Felix is aware that mentioning weight gain in front of Sophia is not safe, so he will keep that bit for himself.


    The trail was not well kept, but the narrow path was still visible between trees and tall bushes. It seems that not many hikers take this trail. Experienced hikers would take more challenging trails, while people without experience in hiking would stay in the city if they want a walk.


    But this is better for Sophia and Felix, since it means that they have privacy. Two of them held hands while walking and took frequent stops to admire flowers, birds and to kiss. Sophia didn''t forget to take asional photos.


    Firstke was nice, but second one was better. It was muchrger, and it featured a waterfall. There was a nice clearing at the edge of theke where they spread the pic nket and they ate while enjoying the waterfall and colorful foliage.


    Sophia leaned on Felix and closed her eyes while he embraced her, and everything was perfect.


    The weather was pleasant, sound of waterfall was calming,ying down next to Felix was rxing¡­ and Sophia slept off. She is not sure how long she slept, but she could tell that sun moved.


    She shifted her body a bit.


    "Did you have a good nap, Mrs. Martin?"


    Sophia smiled seeing his blue eyes looking at her with love. "Yes¡­ I think we should go, right?"


    "No rush. We can stay a bit longer if you wish."


    They held each other and kissed while talking about their ns for the house, how they are going to decorate nursery and other things rted to the future of them as a family.


    Felix suggested to call Ste to help with setting up the nursery, because he knows how excited she is.


    Sophia firmly rejected the idea: "If we call her, she will take over. And while at it, she will redecorate rest of the house as well." Theyughed. But Ste is known as someone who will take over more than needed.


    Sophia said that she would like nursery to be in pastel green color scheme, and Felix didn''t object.


    Sophia really liked theke and bushes full of colorful blooms. She observed thatke has a rocky beach that they can use to walk around. "Can we walk around theke a bit?"


    Felix was a bit reluctant because it''s off the path, but if they follow theke, they can''t get lost. Lake had a shore made out ofrge rocks, and it was fairly leveled. It was not difficult to walk that way, but he made her hold his hand all the time, since he feared that she might slip and lose her bnce.


    They walked slowly, asionally stopping topete whose rock will bounce more time on the surface of theke. It seemed like they are only people in the world.


    "What is that?" Sophia pointed to the opening on the cliff next to the waterfall.


    "Looks like a cave." Felix observed.


    "Let''s go and check it out."


    They approached the opening in the cliff and Felix held her back. "Let me go first. Watch where I step, and you step there."


    Ground was mix of mud and stones, and he wanted to make sure that Sophia steps on solid surface that can support her.


    The opening was wide and tall enough for person to get inside. Felix went in first and saw that it''s a big cave inside cliff.


    Sophia was right behind him, and as she entered, she looked up and reached for one branch which was sticking out of the wall for support. She didn''t know that branch was stuck in a mud which was loose because of waterfall and overall humidity. As soon as she put some pressure on the branch, it moved and mud which was piled up in that area started sliding down together with rocks.


    Felix pulled Sophia toward him and within two seconds the entrance they just used was closed.


    It took a second for Sophia to realize and acknowledge what happened. "Uh-uh¡­"


    She was not sure what to say. "It seems we are stuck."


    Sophia felt guilty. She suggested that they go and explore that opening in the cliff, and she ended up causing the mudslide.


    Felix didn''tment on that. He looked at her. "Are you OK?"


    She smiled and nodded. ''<em>This man¡­ always asks if I''m OK</em>.'' She was touched.


    The opening which they used to enter was now closed, but the cave was not dark. There are number of openings on the cave ceiling which allowed light to get in.


    Sophia was thinking how are they going to get out. Their cell phones had no signal, but she knows that their rings with in-build GPS are working. They should work anywhere in the world unless someone jams the signal on purpose. "We can use our rings to send signal to Anna and Sarah. They can get our coordinates and give them to authorities so they can find us."


    Felix was listening, but his eyes surveyed those openings on the top. "No need. I can get us out." He pointed at one opening which was close to the wall of the cliff.


    "You can''t be serious." She realized that he wants to climb there, and her guess was confirmed when she saw him remove backpack. "You saw it, it''s rocks mixed with mud. What if you get hurt?"


    "I will be careful.." He smiled and gave her a confident look.

 Chapter 569 - Honeymoon (S&F) (5)

    ~ French Polynesia, Tahiti ~


    Inside cave¡­


    Sophia loves seeing his confident expression. And she knows that he is good at climbing. But it''s the fact that this cave has treacherous walls, and the thought that he might support himself on a rock which is unstable made her very nervous.


    "Don''t worry so much." Felixforted her. "I know what I''m doing. I will go up and find a way to get us both out of here. Trust me."


    "I trust you, but I don''t trust those walls." Sophia is concerned about him, but she told herself that he has a n. She should let him do his thing.


    Felix made sure that Sophia isfortable by cing a folded nket on one t rock.


    "Try not to move from here, and don''t touch anything." He was afraid that she will start another mudslide or trip or anything that can hurt her. She needs to stay safe. Only when she promised to stay put, he rxed and moved away.


    Sophia watched him climb up the wall of the cave. It was a super-hot scene of her man moving up those rocks, but she was not able to enjoy it due to anxiousness that he might get hurt. Few times he held onto a rock which easily fell off, and her heart stopped. She felt a relief and resumed her breathing when she saw him reach the top and pull himself up through one of the openings.


    And then, Sophia was by herself in the cave. She found the silence suffocating. They say that you know how important something is only when you lose it. Sophia knows that she didn''t lose Felix, but he was not around, and she missed him immensely already. She could hear muffled sound of the waterfall from the other side of the wall, and other than that nothing else. Now that she was by herself, she realized how this cave is cold and wet and not weing.


    Sophia tried to keep herself busy. She hummed a song and watched photos on her phone which she took previously. She tried to y some game on her phone, but she found that few games she has installed all require inte connection in order to work. Sophia went back to the photos and examined them carefully.


    She was checking the time every few minutes. It was less than half an hour how Felix left, but it felt like an eternity.


    Sophia didn''t notice a rope made out of braided wines slide down from one of the cave openings on the top. Felix was more than halfway down when she realized that he is back.


    She stood up and hugged him tightly.


    "I missed you.", she mumbled while rubbing her face on his chest.


    Felix found her to be cute. He waited for Sophia finish her rubbing before folding the nket and keeping it in the backpack.


    "Let''s get out of here. Can you hold onto me, or should I tie us up together?" Felix showed her second rope he made out of wines.


    Sophia raised her eyebrow as her thoughts started racing. "I don''t mind us being tied up together, but I can climb by myself."


    He rejected the idea. "No. I don''t want you to exert yourself. At most, you hold onto me, and I will pull us both out of here."


    No matter how much she exined that she can climb the rope, he didn''t want to listen. At the end, Sophia gave in.


    Felix had backpack on his back, and Sophia held onto him from front as he climbed the rope.


    Sophia was worried that she is heavy and that the rope will snap with both of them on it.Also, him climbing up with her holding onto him can''t be easy. But extra weight didn''t seem to impact the speed of his ascend. And he only used his hands! Sophia thought that she can eat him up right there on that rope he made out of wines. He was smiling and she thought that he is the most handsome man ever.


    "I am happy I have such a strong man by my side.", she hugged him when they reached the top.


    He let out a satisfied husky humming sound and hugged her back.


    "I feared that I''m too heavy¡­" Sophia was happy that her man is not only strong, but also skillful with making ropes and tying knots. ''<em>Ah, perfect husband!</em>''


    "You are like a feather.", he said in a low voice while rubbing her back gently.


    Felix''s palms were sore, but he will not admit that. Not after she praised him like that.


    Sophia liked that he said she is light. Every woman likes to hear something like that. She was wondering when did he learn to be such a smooth talker.


    They held each other for some time until she spoke: "Let''s go back. I crave for a hot shower and some rest."


    "And you should eat also.", he reminded her as they found a path to get off from that cliff.


    ¡­


    Sophia and Felix spent rest of their time in Tahiti enjoying in their bungalow and swimming right next to it. No more jungle adventures¡­ at least not on this honeymoon.


    ~ French Polynesia, Bora Bora ~


    It''s a warm morning in French Polynesia. Sophia is at their vi, rxing in the infinity pool while her elbows are resting at the edge and her chin is at the back of her palms. She is enjoying tropical breeze and the view that she can only describe as paradise.


    "Mrs. Martin, your drink is ready.", Felix''s husky voiceced with French ent came from above.


    Sophia looked up at her man who was blinding her with his smile. "Thank you, Mr. Martin."


    She epted red beverage garnished with a slice of pineapple and a small blue cocktail umbre. Sophia did her best not to ogle at Felix''s muscr body.


    "Can you hold onto this for me?", Felix handed her an almost identical beverage to the one she was already holding.


    Sophia looked at it apprehensively.


    "I don''t think so¡­ keep it on the edge of the pool, there.", she gestured next to his feet.


    She remembers howst time he made her hold onto two drinks and didn''t allow her to keep them on the side while he had his way with her¡­ and she ended up spilling the drinks in the pool.


    Heughed, kept his drink down and jumped into the pool.


    Like many times before, Sophia squinted, but there was no ssh.


    She swiftly moved to her right and kept her drink next to his.


    By the time he swam to her, she was facing him, and her hands were free.


    He nced at the drinks on the side, and then at her with a mischievous smile. "It seems you have some expectations, Mrs. Martin."


    His hungry blue eyes told her about his intentions as he inched closer to her.


    "Am I wrong to have them?", she asked coyly.


    "Not at all, Mrs. Martin¡­ not at all...." He kissed her while his hands undid strings of her bikini.

 Chapter 570 - Found A House

    In Los Angeles, Jeff and JoAnna went together to see the Mediterranean style vi which JoAnna saw with Bridgette previously, and Jeff agreed that it''s great. They decided to make an offer and get the house.


    Enrique, the real estate agent for sellers didn''t show up, but JoAnna didn''t think that is anything unusual.


    They found out that there will be some slight dy since owners are out of the country and that they will be back in about two weeks. At that time, they can negotiate price and sign the paperwork. Jeff and JoAnna got a verbal promise that sellers will talk with them first, even if someone else shows interest in that property. At the same time, owners said that property will not be publicly listed.


    JoAnna was happy about this. Knowing that they found their future home, was one thing less on her mind. Now she can focus on wedding. Wedding! It''s in less than two months, and she still didn''t pick where it will happen. Ste offered to help out, but JoAnna rejected the offer. She knows how Ste took over Sophia''s wedding from ''decorations only'' to ''practically everything'', and she has no intention to let her mother meddle.


    JoAnna will pick a ce and then get one-two wedding nners to execute on her ideas. She started working with Bridgette to find some locations that might work.


    ¡­


    Back in Seattle, Hill grandparents did number of checkups rted to Mary''s memory loss and the prognosis is not promising. Results came as early stages of Alzheimer''s disease.


    JoAnna said that she will keep on contacting experts whose focus is on memory loss with a goal that they can offer a treatment that will at least help manage her condition if not reverse it.


    There is no cure for Alzheimer''s disease, and JoAnna really hoped that doctors who did first round of tests are wrong.


    After getting the results, Mary said that she is tired, and wants to take a break from all doctors and scans. James and Mary decided to go to their estate on East coast.


    They promised to attend JoAnna''s and Jeff''s wedding.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden took a one day trip to Los Angeles to check out the cliffside house and they liked it very much. The view is breathtaking, they love the unique design and the infinity pool. Seven levels of the house hidden inside cliff are more than either of them imagined possible, and the underground airport blew Sarah''s mind away. Sarah definitely got her basement, and Aiden got hisrge garage.


    Aiden was already thinking what cars to get to fill up that garage, and when he saw that Sarah is nning to use one of the rooms on fifth level as a VR room, he knew that she is onboard. They are getting the house.


    House already has sr panels, and Sarah suggested that they add a wind turbine as well. She wants house to be self-dependent and Aiden agrees.


    They met with Jeff and JoAnna for dinner before heading back to White family property.


    Sarah was very happy to hear that JoAnna and Jeff found a house. That means that she can start installing Eve! But she needs to do that secretly, so that Jeff does not find out. Sarah already made ns that after they finish this training in Reno, they will spend few days in Los Angeles, and she will use that time to install Eve while Jeff is in office. She was giggling when she tried to imagine Jeff''s expression when hees home one day, and Eve wees him.


    JoAnna was ecstatic to hear that Sarah and Aiden found a house they like in Los Angeles area!


    Both sisters were excited by the fact that they will live nearby. They wished that Sophia is close to them as well, but they foundfort knowing that she is in Seattle area, close to Ste and Edward.


    Sarah and JoAnna spent quite some time showing property pictures to each other and exining details on how they will use the space.


    Sarah talked about one room which she will use as an office where she will install all high-tech gadgets and work from there.


    JoAnna said that she will use one of the rooms in the basement for her secretb where she will create her potions and do her research.


    Sarah called her a mad scientist, and JoAnnaughed until her belly hurt.


    Sarah was interested to hear more about rooms in the basement that JoAnna and Jeff will have. Idea popped up in her head to set up a VR room for Jeff and JoAnna. Sarah had this thought hovering in her mind since they handled those Dodson brothers during her birthday party: they need a ce where they can handle people who wrong them, maybe even interrogate them. And if they have ess to VR room, they can simte any environment they want. The person being interrogated might think that he is in a jungle, or on a beach, or in a tiger''s den. Who knows? Possibilities are endless. She took a mental note to discuss this with Aiden before bringing it up in front of Jeff and JoAnna.


    Aiden asked Jeff for contacts to make an offer on the cliffside house. Jeff said that he will take care of it.


    Jeff was waiting for a chance to do something for Sarah and Aiden. Sarah did several things for him, and he will never forget that she yed a major role in removing obstacles for him to be with JoAnna. Without Sarah, canceling the agreement with Lambert would be very difficult, if not impossible. He would not be able to produce required money so quickly, and she is the one who came up with a suggestion that Isabe should be the one to inherit her family business. Sarah did many things at thepany as well, and so did Aiden.


    Jeff sees this as a perfect chance to repay the favors to both Sarah and Aiden. He decided that he will buy that house for them.


    After dinner he spoke with JoAnna about this, and she liked his idea very much. She promised to keep it a secret from Sarah until transfer of property ownership ispleted.


    ¡­


    On Friday, Jeff and JoAnna came to White family property. Sarah and Aiden spoke with them about their findings rted to King and rted properties that were purchased with same ount as the units in Fairfield. They all agreed that warehouse in Chicago area should be investigated and decided to postpone that until Sophia and Felixe back from their honeymoon. This operation needs to be nned well, and they can do that only if all six of them are together.


    ¡­


    Training grounds were repaired, and Sarah and Aiden had daily sparring matches which their kids and recruits observed with awe.


    They had to add few conditions: match is only within a rink, who damages rink loses, who exits (or falls out of) the rink loses. Only with this they ensured that no further damage was done.


    Sarah and Aiden regretted that they can''t go all out, but at the same time, this was a good way for them to practice control.


    It was time for Sarah and Aiden to take their kids to New Mexico.. Kids were excited to learn how cars work and to learn driving, and Sarah and Aiden were eager to try out their cars.

 Chapter 571 - Car Lessons - Day 1

    Early morning, private jetnded on a long strip in New Mexico. The strip is actually a straight stretch of a racetrack which was used as anding for the jet.


    Sarah and Aiden reached with ''their kids'' to the property which Edward created to feed his infatuation with cars. This is where Sarah learned to drive, and this is the only ce where she can drive without worry as fast as the engine allows it.


    The property has housing, machine shop for cars, and a racetrack which is simr to Daytona Speedway. It also has stables and horses. Staff here maintains property, house, and takes care of horses. There is one full time mechanic, Skipper, who takes care of the cars. When there is a need, Skipper will hire additional part time mechanics to help him out. That is how King got onto propertyst time, as a car mechanic. They would not know about this if Eve didn''t go through security footage of Hill properties and matched him with ran facial recognition software.


    Besides getting kids to learn about cars and trying out their new ones which they won in Las Vegas, Sarah is wants to talk to Skipper and hopes that he can recollect the mechanic ''Ray'' from few years ago. If he can remember any detail about that man, it can help them locate him. Maybe.


    Main house on the ranch is adobe home with luxury interior and wrap-around porch. There are three guest houses. The staff weed them and took them to the bedrooms they prepared for them.


    "Take half an hour to freshen up and let''s have breakfast together. After that we will go to the car shop.", Sarah reminded them.


    Kids followed a maid into one of the guests houses and were pleasantly surprised to see that each of them got their own bedroom with a bathroom. Guest house also has a kitchen and arge living area.


    Sarah and Aiden were led to the main house, into one of four master suites.


    During breakfast, in an outdoor dining room, Sarah told kids about her ns: "Every day, we will be going to the car shop. Skipper will teach you about cars and engines. Besides Aiden and I, there are two more driving instructors who will be giving you lessons. N, you will be sixteen in two weeks. Oni, your sixteenth birthday is just over two months away. You can get your driver''s license at that time. I''m counting that everyone will learn how to drive a car, and as soon as you are sixteen you get your licenses. We also have few trucks, get familiar with them. If you are not with Skipper, or with driving instructors, learn about traffic rules. We have one week, but if you learn everything faster, we can cut it short. Any questions?"


    Jamari raised his hand and spoke when everyone looked at him. "How about horses?"


    Sarah thought for a second before realizing what he wanted to say: "You want to learn how to ride horses?"


    All kids nodded.


    Sarah smiled. "OK. We can do that as well. I will arrange for riding instructors."


    Aiden thought while they talked. "How many of you knows how to swim?"


    Kids looked at each other and shook their heads. No one knows how to swim. They didn''t have an opportunity to learn.


    Aiden nced at Sarah and saw that she gave him an approving smile.


    "We will arrange for that when we go back.", Aiden confirmed and was pleased to see that kids are excited.


    After breakfast, they headed to the car shop. Skipper was there, busying himself under the hood of 2017 Jaguar F-Type SVR. Aiden nced through the car shop and his eyesnded on a car on his right, it was 2018 Chevrolet Corvette, he could tell that it is heavily customized.


    Skipper greeted Sarah with a warm hug, unsure why Aiden is staring daggers at him. He realized Aiden''s attitude when Sarah introduced Aiden as her fianc¨¦.


    "Hey, I''m keeping my hands to myself. She is like a daughter to me.", Skipper immediately rified.


    Sarahughed and turned to Aiden. "True. I''ming here since I was a kid and Skipper is here for as long as I can remember."


    Skipper greeted kids and told Sarah. "Instructors will be here in about one hour. I can start with some car introductions. You two can go down and check your cars. They are on second level."


    Sarah held Aiden''s hand and pulled him to the side.


    Skipper eagerly started his first lesson. "Gather around, gather around¡­ this here is the engine¡­ it makes these wheels turn¡­"


    Sarah stifled augh and said in a quiet voice. "He really started from scratch. But it can''t hurt."


    Two of them took the elevator downstairs.


    Sarah felt that Aiden is still uneasy. She hugged him. "Skipper is like a father to me."


    "I will be cautious of any man who dares to approach you.", Aiden honestly responded.


    Sarah sighed. "OK. Then I can''t do much except to tell you to enjoy the view¡­", she shed a wide smile as elevator door opened.


    Lights on the ceiling flickered few times before turning on, revealing expansive underground parking filled up with various cars.


    Sarah saw Aiden''s stunned expression as he took in the view and she smiled while pulling him out of the elevator. "Most of these are tweaked. Skipper likes to customize them. You are wee to drive any car you want."


    Sarah stopped talking and gave him a minute while she walked to the side and essed a touch screen which was on the pir few steps to the left. Screen showed cars on this parking and their location. Sarah located two cars she was looking for: Bugatti Divo and Mercedes-Benz SLR McLaren Roadster.


    She turned to Aiden and giggled. "You look like kid in a candy shop."


    "That is how I feel." His eyes sparkled and he had a silly grin.


    Sarah was entertained seeing him excited like that. "Do you want to drive some of these, or should we get ours first for a spin?"


    Few minutester, Bugatti Divo and SLR McLaren roared out of the underground garage onto the racetrack.


    ¡­


    Later in the evening, Sarah and Aiden enjoyed dinner with their kids. Everyone was excited and in good spirits.


    "Instructors told us you are natural. At this rate, in two days there will be nothing to teach you. Once they give us the word that you are ready, we will organize city drive for you.", Sarah informed them.


    Kids were happy to be praised.


    First day each of them learned about cars, they got a chance to drive one circle around racetrack and they got to pet the horses.

 Chapter 572 - Golden Ocean Resort (1)

    ~ Los Angeles area, Golden Ocean Resort ~


    JoAnna and Bridgette arrived at a luxury resort near Los Angeles.


    It''s right on the shore of the Pacific Ocean, and it has a wonderful man-made white sand beach. Perfect for a wedding on a beach that JoAnna wants.


    They have arge banquet room that can be reserved for special asions as well as lodging options for 520 people. Based on these only, ce looks promising.


    Property also has a golf course and a shooting range as well as stables and riding paths. The grounds have a well maintained forest with trails.


    The resort has multiple buildings and offers a full spa, casino, bowling alley, indoor swimming pools, three upscale restaurants, and a coffee shop with a view of the ocean.


    Many upper-ss peoplee here to enjoy, rx and entertain their guests.


    Bridgette made an appointment for JoAnna to discuss their avability and services for her wedding.


    "Miss Hill?", receptionist in a well fitting dark brown suit tilted her eyesses upwards, making JoAnna notice her brown hair pulled into a neat updo without a single hair out of ce.


    "Yes.", JoAnna smiled while trying to ignore receptionist''s cold attitude.


    "You have an appointment at nine o''clock.", youngdy said while looking at herputer screen.


    "Yes.", JoAnna nced at the time. "That is in six minutes."


    Receptionist smirked and moved her head toward the seating on the side. "You can take a seat. In six minutes, someone wille to greet you." She was scrutinizing JoAnna and Bridgette as they walked away.


    It was a warm July morning, and JoAnna and Bridgette wore light summer dresses and t open shoes. Two of them had few ces to visit and decided to dress themselves infortable outfits. Based on their clothes they stood out from other guests whose appearances screamed: ''I''m rich!''


    "What''s with the attitude?", Bridgette fumed as two of them sat on the sofa.


    "It''s just one person. Ignore her." JoAnna did her best to keep it light. "The ce is amazing, right?"


    "Hmm¡­", Bridgette nodded. "But the whole vibe of the ce is impacted by these stuffy people who think they are better than others."


    "Don''t judge them too fast." JoAnna was not sure if she is saying this to Bridgette or to herself.


    Bridgette was not happy, and her expression showed it. "It''s not fast. I''m just saying what I noticed. And I saw other receptionist also giving us disrespectful looks."


    Two of them looked around, then fiddled on their phones and chatted while waiting for someone toe and greet them, based on what the receptionist said. JoAnna''s mood worsened when she saw that it''s past nine thirty.


    Bridgette went to the receptionist. "Excuse me, we had an appointment at nine. That is more than half an hour ago. Will someonee to meet with us?"


    Receptionist looked at her mockingly. "Our manager had an emergency. He will be out to see you, any minute."


    Bridgette returned to sit next to JoAnna and told her what receptionist said. "If I''m you, I would leave this ce."


    JoAnna sighed. "I''m also thinking the same. But we took quite a drive to reach here, and this ce looks perfect. I don''t want to miss it only because I lost my patience."


    Also, they already saw number of resorts, hotels and venues and everything wascking something. This is the first ce they saw that it has ess to a beach, banquet hall and lodging for a sufficient amount of people. It has many more things, but those are bonuses which make this ce more appealing.


    About ten minutester, they saw a man in middle-forties walk next to them with an olderdy whose fingers and wrists were covered in sparkling jewelry. They would probably not notice him if he was not wearing a dark brown suit, which indicated that he works there.


    "Thank you for seeing me without an appointment, Mr. Luck.", olderdy smiled so widely that her eyes were almost closed.


    "Not a problem, Mrs. Williamson. It was lucky that I didn''t have anything else in my schedule.", he smiled at her while patting her hand.


    Two of them exchanged pleasantries while saying goodbyes for another five minutes before the olderdy left.


    The man waved after her and walked to the reception.


    The receptionist spoke something softly to him and pointed toward JoAnna and Bridgette.


    He frowned, took a deep breath and walked to them.


    "Miss Hill, I am Mr. Luck, manager of Golden Ocean Resort. How can I help you?" He had a smile stered on his face, but it was not sincere. Also, he didn''t extend his hand for a handshake. And he didn''t apologize for beingte!


    JoAnna and Bridgette nced at each other. They realized that this man was supposed to meet them at nine, but he spent more than half an hour out of their appointment with that olderdy and even said that he had nothing else in his schedule! He was definitely mistreating them in favor of that olderdy.


    JoAnna took a mental note to look up that Mrs. Williamson. She was curious to find out why would she be regarded so highly that this man even ignores their appointment.


    She swallowed her displeasure and smiled. "Hi, I''m Miss Hill. My wedding will be on September 15, and I''m considering having it here." Seeing that he has no intention to move, JoAnna added: "Is there a more private ce we can talk about this?"


    Mr. Luck straightened his back and scrutinized them for few seconds before speaking. "Are you aware of our fees? Just to hold your spot, deposit is ten thousand, and it''s nonrefundable."


    JoAnna did her best not to blow up. She wanted to leave, but then she thought how they are already waiting for almost an hour, at least she can see what they have. "I was not aware of the deposit amount, but I can assure you that it''s not a problem."


    Man''s mouth twitched slightly. "In that case, please follow me to my office."


    Bridgette and JoAnna exchanged looks and followed him.


    In his office, he showed them resort brochure with the same information they saw online. It was obvious that he was in a hurry because he was done talking in about three minutes.


    JoAnna was very irritated but decided to stay above this and to focus on the purpose of her visit. "Before we proceed, can you tell me if your resort is avable on September 15?"


    "What did you have on your mind?" The way he spoke was telling them that he would rather be somewhere else.


    JoAnna inhaled while trying to stay calm. "We will need to use banquet hall and the beach, and we would like to see what food options¡­"


    Mr. Luck cut off JoAnna. "Beach and the hall? Don''t you think it''s too much?" He didn''t wait for her to respond.


    He checked time and stood up. "I''m sorry, Miss Hill. I have another appointment. I will have someone else take over and show you around."


    Mr. Luck walked to the back door and shortly after, came out with another youngdy who was dressed and styled in the same way as thedy at the reception. The only difference is that this one didn''t have sses and her hair was blonde.


    "J, this is Miss Hill. She is interested in booking us for a wedding. Show her around." He instructed youngdy and walked out without looking at JoAnna and Bridgette.


    JoAnna sighed in relief thinking that maybe this J person will be more helpful.. But her hopes went down the drain when she saw the way J scrutinizing them.

 Chapter 573 - Golden Ocean Resort (2)

    ~ Los Angeles area, Golden Ocean Resort ~


    J looked at Bridgette and JoAnna with a forced smile before gesturing with her hands to step out. She walked first without talking while Bridgette and JoAnna followed.


    Bridgette rolled eyes at JoAnna signaling her that they should just leave.


    JoAnna decided to give it one more try. The more she looked at the ce, the more she liked it.


    They walked through the caf¨¦ and ended up on arge deck which overlooks the ocean. JoAnna could see the white beach and it was perfect. On the side was a well maintained garden full of colorful blooms. Further in the back was a park with benches and pathways surrounded with flowers and fountains. It was really beautiful. JoAnna could not help but smile.


    Between resort and the beach was arge patch of leveled ground covered with lush neatly trimmedwn, and JoAnna already imagined tables and chairs arranged for their guests. She was not sure at this point how many people will be present for her wedding but based on what she talked with Ste and nor, they are looking at around 400, maybe even 500 people.


    "Mr. Luck told me that you are looking at September 15.", J''s voice pulled JoAnna to reality.


    "Yes", JoAnna confirmed.


    "You can have beach or the banquet hall on that day." J informed them coldly.


    Bridgette and JoAnna observed that J didn''t have a notebook, or a tablet or anything in front of her that would indicate that she is checking the avability.


    "Did someone book that date? Howe it''s one or the other?", Bridgette stepped in. She was fired up by J''s condescending tone. If someone booked beach, how can it be an option? Why is she giving them one out of two? It does not make sense.


    "You can book one or the other.", J tilted her head and her eyes widened as she grimaced.


    "We can give deposit for both if needed.", JoAnna looked at J suspiciously. At this point she realized that these people don''t have any intention to treat them as customers. She wanted to understand why.


    "That goes against our policy." J squinted.


    "What policy is that? Does it matter if one person books all your amenities?", JoAnna was losing her patience. "What if we want to book the whole resort?"


    J burst intough.


    When J calmed down herughter and told them that it''s not possible to book the whole resort, Bridgette also had her question: "Are you saying that Miss Hill can have a wedding here and at the same time another wedding might take ce?"


    J shrugged. She didn''t deny this as a possibility.


    Bridgette was about to say something else, when JoAnna took her hand in hers.


    "Let''s go. We are done here.", JoAnna finally lost patience. She decided that motives of these people are not important. Two of them are leaving.


    Just as they turned to leave, they stopped when they heard J say mockingly: "If you can''t afford us, you don''t need toe up with false excuses." She lifted her nose and walked inside swiftly, ignoring JoAnna and Bridgette.


    As JoAnna and Bridgette walked out of the resort, their displeasure was impossible to hide.


    Youngdy at the reception saw them and gloated while looking after them. <em>''Hmph! People of that ss should not dream ofing here¡­</em>''


    Receptionist even walked behind two of them, to enjoy the show a bit longer.


    Her face dropped when she saw JoAnna and Bridgette being greeted by bodyguards. And her mouth was wide open while watching them get in the back of ck Maybach. She looked after two cars who were departing the resort. One car with driver and a bodyguard in front, and JoAnna and Bridgette in the back, and second car with four bodyguards.


    ''<em>It seems this Miss Hill is not a simple person¡­</em>'' Receptionist contemted for a minute if she should tell Mr. Luck about this or not. Did they make a mistake by not treating those two women nicely?


    Just as she turned to go back inside, she heard two older gentlemen talk.


    "Isn''t that fianc¨¦e of Jeffrey White?"


    "Yes, I believe she is. Ie here often, but this is the first time I see her here."


    "Was he with her?"


    "I don''t think so¡­"


    The receptionist approached them. "Excuse me¡­ Do you know who those two youngdies are?" She gestured toward the departing cars.


    One man responded: "I don''t know about the one with light brown hair. But the one with darker hair is fianc¨¦e of Jeffrey White, CEO of White corp."


    The receptionist thought that her head is buzzing. She is not into business, and she does not know who Jeffrey White is, but she heard about White corp. This Miss Hill is fianc¨¦e of the White corp. CEO? What should she do? Should tell Mr. Luck that they rudely denied service to fianc¨¦e of a powerful CEO and treated her like how they treat people who can''t afford them?


    ''<em>Oh, NO!!!</em>'' The receptionist screamed internally when she realized that Miss Hill came to look for a wedding venue!!? Does it not mean that they blew up the chance to host a wedding of the century?


    Should she tell this to Mr. Luck? Absolutely not! If she keeps quiet, there is a possibility that no one will mention this again. After all, they will not see this Miss Hill ever again. Right?


    ¡­


    JoAnna was quiet in the car.


    "Are we going to next ce?", Bridgette asked.


    "No. I''m not in the mood. Let''s go back to LA. Home.", JoAnna grumbled.


    "Do you want to go and meet with Jeff?"


    JoAnna thought for a moment before rejecting the idea. "No. He is busy. He told me this morning that his schedule is packed."


    Bridgette nodded and instructed driver to take them back to the penthouse. She sneakily texted Steve: "Can Boss meet Anna for lunch? She had a bad morning and could use cheering up."


    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. ~


    Steve was in the meeting room when he got message from Bridgette. He nced at Jeff who was listening to a proposal from three directors while reading documents in front of him.


    Steve can see that Jeff is busy, but he also knows that he always puts his future wife first. He inched toward him and handed him his phone.


    Three directors red at Steve with displeasure that he interrupted their discussion.


    Steve ignored them; he was focused on Jeff who was now reading message from Bridgette.


    Jeff returned Steve''s phone to him and gave a small nod. "Make it happen."


    Jeff turned to three directors. "Continue."


    Steve went out, cleared Jeff''s schedule around lunch time and booked a restaurant.

 Chapter 574 - Golden Ocean Resort (3)

    ~ Los Angeles, Jeff''s and JoAnna''s penthouse ~


    JoAnna had difficulty shaking of the unpleasant feeling from Golden Ocean Resort. She didn''t like how they treated her. They didn''t ask anything before assuming that she does not have money and can''t afford them.


    JoAnna and Bridgette realized that those people underestimated them because of their rtively normal clothes. But those are nice dresses, they fit well and arefortable. And they are not cheap either!


    ''<em>Hmph! Their loss!</em>'' JoAnna huffed while trying to calm herself down.


    Bridgette was also upset, but her anger subsided significantly when Steve texted her time and ce for lunch. That means Big Boss will make things better. JoAnna should tell him what happened, and he will sort out those rude people.


    Bridgette was watching JoAnna who went into the kitchen.


    "What are you doing?" Bridgette asked when she saw JoAnna pull out ice cream from the freezer.


    "I''m depressed. Ice cream helps." JoAnna was double checking that she got the one with chocte chunks inside. Extra chocte means extra help.


    "But¡­ it''s lunch time.", Bridgette reminded her.


    "Exactly. That means I can eat more ice cream." JoAnna grinned.


    Bridgette rolled her eyes at JoAnna. "Are you sure you are not looking for an excuse to eat ice cream for lunch?"


    "Maybe¡­? You can join me or not." JoAnna started opening the ice cream container, and saw Bridgette giving her a non-approving look. "Come on¡­ it was a sucky morning, and this will make my wounds heal faster."


    Bridgette took the ice cream away from JoAnna. "How about this¡­ I found a nice restaurant close by. Let''s go eat something and then we cane back for ice cream."


    JoAnna reluctantly agreed. She was not in the mood for going out, but she knows that what Bridgette said is correct. She can''t eat ice cream for lunch. Well, she can, but it''s not healthy.


    ~ Los Angeles, downtown ~


    JoAnna and Bridgette stepped out on the rooftop restaurant and JoAnna frowned when she saw that it''s empty. Then her eyesnded on a lone figure smiling at her while standing next to the table in the middle of the dining area. Jeff was holding arge bouquet of flowers and walked toward her. With each step he made, JoAnna''s smile widened.


    "I heard you had a rough morning.", Jeff approached JoAnna and pulled her in his embrace.


    JoAnna wrapped her arms around Jeff and the world was better.


    It took few minutes for JoAnna to recharge her batteries while holding onto Jeff. He waited patiently for her to finish her hug-treatment. He didn''t mind. Jeff likes holding onto JoAnna, and he would do it anytime.


    JoAnna looked up to Jeff and smiled. "Thank you." She was touched that even with his busy schedule he found time to meet her for lunch.


    "It''s my pleasure." He leaned down and kissed her.


    "Let''s sit." Jeff ushered her to the table and gave her flowers.


    JoAnna red at Bridgette who was seated in the corner table with Steve. "You! Who told you to call him?"


    She wanted to look angry, but she was happy that Bridgette got this lunch setup. She needed Jeff.


    Bridgette just smirked and ignored JoAnna.


    "Hey! Don''t ignore me! I''m your Boss!" JoAnna pointed her finger in the air.


    "I''m on a lunch break!", Bridgette grinned.


    "At leaste and have lunch with us." JoAnnaughed.


    Bridgette and Steve joined them at the table and four of them ordered food.


    JoAnna was happy to have lunch with Jeff, but at the same time she felt guilty. She knows that he is busy. He even told her that his day is packet, yet he made time for her. Such a wonderful man.


    "I''m sorry to drag you from work." She voiced her thoughts.


    "I will always find time for you." Jeff smiled and kissed back of her palm.


    JoAnna felt like she is turning into mush from all the feelings she has for the man sitting next to her.


    "I know. But that means that you will end up stayingte to finish work." If she needs to pick, she would rather if hees home on time than to have lunch with him.


    Jeff shook his head. "No. I wille home as usually. Any leftover work I will leave for Steve to handle."


    Steve almost choked on his drink. He cried internally: ''This is what I get? I clear your schedule, book the restaurant and even order flowers¡­ and I get extra work?''


    "Will you tell me what happened this morning?" Jeff didn''t want to upset JoAnna again, but he wanted to know.


    "Nothing important."


    Jeff didn''t believe her. "It''s important enough to spoil your mood. Tell me. You went to visit some resort for the wedding. It didn''t go well?"


    "It''s really not a big deal¡­", JoAnna wanted to brush it off.


    Jeff already has plenty to think about. Few bullies who are irrelevant should not be on his mind at all.


    "Hmph!" Bridgette was not able to contain herself. "Not a big deal? Big Boss, you should see how they disrespected us¡­"


    JoAnna red at Bridgette to stop talking.


    Bridgette was not happy about it, but she kept her focus back on the food.


    Jeff''s face darkened. "Disrespected you? What happened?"


    JoAnna sighed seeing that she needs to say something now. "Really, just few bullies. Nothing important. I''m fine. Both of us are fine. They were just a bit rude. We will not give them business and I will keep on looking. End of story."


    Jeff listened to JoAnna and was confused. He saw JoAnna sort out a pretend girlfriend, shoot off an arm and a leg from a man, and he personally assisted her pulling teeth out from people who schemed against her¡­ Since when his Anna let''s someone off easily? "Bullies? Why would you let someone bully you?"


    "Because she really likes the ce." Bridgette blurted out.


    "Bridgette!", JoAnna warned her.


    "Fine! I will stop talking¡­", Bridgette pouted her lips and then resumed her lunch.


    Jeff didn''t ask anything else rted to that topic.


    They started talking about their ns about going back to White family property and how Sophia and Felix will join them when they are back from their honeymoon.


    JoAnna and Bridgettepared photos that they received from Sophia and Felix and showed them to Jeff and Steve.


    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. ~


    Jeff entered his office and Steve closed the door behind them.


    "Ask Bridgette about the resort they went to.", Jeff instructed as he looked through his office window.


    Steve smirked and forwarded him a text. "Done."


    Jeff looked at the text and called Sarah.


    "Hi Sarah, I will need your services...", he didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the point.


    When Sarah heard that someone bullied JoAnna, she dropped all her ns for the day and told Jeff that she will get him any information he needs.


    Not long after, Jeff was watching video footage from surveince cameras in Golden Ocean Resort.. His expression was getting colder and darker by the minute.

 Chapter 575 - Golden Ocean Resort (4)

    Jeff had few more interactions with Sarah, and she provided all information he requested (and more) about Golden Ocean Resort and its owners.


    Jeff was looking at the information: "Three owners? It''s a family business¡­ Dorian Halley has 60% ownership, his son Spencer Halley has 20%, and his daughter Rachel has 20%."


    He called Sarah again. "Dig up everything you can about the owners. Dorian, Spencer and Rachel Halley. When can I expect to get the results? ¡­"


    Jeff checked time. It was almost five in the afternoon. He called JoAnna saying that he will bete, and that she should not worry. Jeff didn''t forget to mention that Steve will bete also, and that JoAnna can spend time with Bridgette while two of them wait.


    Steve could not say anything, he just cried on the inside, unhappy that they have another extra-long day in office ahead of them. But he knew that his Boss is getting revenge for JoAnna and for Bridgette as well. That made him feel a bit better.


    Jeff asked Steve to schedule a meeting with Dorian, Spencer and Rachel Halley for that evening. As long as it''s after eight in the evening, it will be fine. Jeff knows that they are in Los Angeles because Sarah confirmed it from their security footage.


    Sarah told him that she will give him all dirt she can find on those three by eight in the evening. She was neverte, and she does not disappoint. Jeff is confident that Sarah will deliver, because she is also fueled up by desire to avenge her sister. Everyone has some secrets and things that they want to keep hidden, those three resort owners can''t be an exception. Sarah will find whatever they are trying to hide, and he will use it.


    (9 PM, White corp.)


    Dorian, Spencer and Rachel Halley followed Jeff''s secretary into conference room on 20th floor.


    They entered and stopped in their tracks when they say Jeff sitting at therge round table, Steve standing next to him, and around the room were more than twenty bodyguards.


    Secretary showed them to take seats opposite from Jeff.


    Jeff told his secretary that she can leave for the day. She was happy that she does not need to wait for the meeting to end. It waste, and she wanted to go home. She thanked her boss and left.


    When the door closed behind the secretary, man in his mid-tote fifties stood up and introduced himself while trying to hide his anxiety: "CEO White, it''s an honor and a pleasure to meet you. I''m Dorian Halley."


    "I know who you are, and you know who I am. We can skip the pleasantries.", Jeff responded in a cold voice which matched his expression.


    Dorian awkwardly went back in his chair and didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Next few minutes, Jeff watched in silence three people in front of him who nervously fidgeted in their chairs while their eyes darted around the conference room. They were ufortable and their anxiety was increasing with each passing second.


    "Will you tell us why are we here?", Spencer could not hold back himself. Dorian gave him reprimanding look, but he ignored it.


    Jeff gave a small nod before speaking: "You are here to sell me Golden Ocean Resort."


    "What?!!", Rachel shrieked and darted up from her chair.


    Dorian''s eyes widened in surprise. He didn''t know why they are invited here, but he knows about reputation of White family, and Jeffrey White. It was not an invitation they could refuse. Did he just say that they will sell him Golden Ocean Resort? Our of several investments they have, that resort is giving themrgest ie. Why would they sell it?


    Cold sweat beaded Dorian''s forehead as he thought that Jeffrey White would not call them here unless he is confident that this will work. And why would it work? Does he have something that will force them to agree to this?


    Dorian tugged Rachel''s arm indicating to her to sit down. This is not the time or ce to act rashly. No matter what, they can''t afford to offend Jeffrey White. He needs to understand the situation first.


    "Why do you think we will agree?", Dorian asked apprehensively.


    Jeff''s expression didn''t give him any answers.


    Steve walked to Dorian and ced onerge envelope in front of him before heading back to Jeff''s side.


    Dorian reluctantly took the envelope and peeked inside. He thought he will pass out when he saw photos.


    "If you don''t agree to sell me your share of Golden Ocean Resort, not only your wife, but everyone else will see these.", Jeff''s voice was like ice piercing Dorian''s heart.


    Dorian didn''t take photos out, but there was several dozens of photos. Just by ncing he could tell that those are photos of him and young females, doing indecent acts. Dorian had a thing for young girls, but he was confident that he was careful. How did Jeff find out about this? Who took these photos?


    His children Rachel and Spencer leaned closer to see what is in the envelope, but he swiftly closed it.


    Dorian''s hands were shaking. He took a deep breath, looked at Jeff and gave a small nod.


    "What?!!" Both Rachel and Spencer screamed in unison. They were not sure what is going on. How can their father full of pride and self-esteem suddenly bow to someone who is half his age?


    "Dad, you can''t be serious!" Spencer could not believe that his dad will sell his 60% ownership of the resort.


    "Shut up!", Dorian squeezed through his teeth.


    Dorian watched in disbelief as Steve passed him the paperwork necessary for transfer of ownership. He even gave him the pen. He didn''t want to do this. He didn''t want to lose his shares. His eyes popped out when he saw that he is giving his share of the resort for $60.


    "CEO White¡­", Dorian said in shaky voice. "This price¡­ this¡­ how can I ept this?"


    "One dor for every percent. I think it''s a fair price.", Jeff responded with a straight face. "If you are not convinced that this price is reasonable, you can look inside that envelope again."


    Dorian thought that he is going to pass out. His head was spinning, and he had difficulty breathing. He didn''t want to sign the paperwork, but what choice does he have? On one side he loses his ie from the resort, and on the other is his reputation, his marriage. Everyone will abandon him if these photos get leaked! He swallowed hard and lowered his hand to start signing.


    "Dad!" Rachel eximed and grabbed his hand, preventing him from signing.


    "Let go!" Dorian yanked his hand. "I don''t have a choice!"

 Chapter 576 - Golden Ocean Resort (5)

    Rachel was outraged seeing her that her father is submitting to this Jeffrey White (whoever he is). Maybe her father is weak, but she will show that she can stand her ground.


    "Hmph! Maybe you don''t have a choice, but I will never sell my share!", Rachel raised her nose defiantly.


    Jeff nced at Steve and Steve pushed a button on the remote which was in his hand already. Large TV on the wall on Rachel''s right started ying a video. It was two people in the bed, in a passionate embrace, panting and making sounds which cane only when two people are satisfying their carnal desires¡­"Oh, Jimmy¡­", woman''s voice moaned.


    Rachel''s eyes opened so widely that it seemed like they will pop out. "Stop! Stop! Stop this!", she shrieked as she bolted out of her chair rushing toward the TV. It is one thing that he shows her a video of her being intimate with Jimmy. But her father and brother are right there! How dare he?


    She looked silly while trying to obstruct the view of the screen with her skinny body.


    "Where did you get this??!" Rachel red at Jeff when Steve paused the video.


    Jeff looked at the furious young woman in front of him. His indifference only fueled her rage, and his words made her shiver. "That is not important. What you should worry about is what will your fianc¨¦ say when he finds out that you are sleeping with his best friend. I hear that your wedding is in one week and Jimmy will be the best man¡­ Do you think that happy event will happen if your fianc¨¦ sees this?"


    Rachel''s whole body trembled, and she went back to sit in her chair. Her expression was very ugly from anger.


    Steve promptly ced documents for transfer of ownership in front of her and handed her a pen.


    Rachel stared at the documents. ''<em>I don''t care about the stupid resort¡­ but the ie is sweet. What is this? For $20?!!</em>'' She red at Jeff.


    Jeff looked at her and his finger moved, pointing toward the TV which still showed a paused video of her and Jimmy.


    Rachel closed her eyes, sighed and lowered her head. She realized that she does not have a choice. She started signing the documents.


    Jeff was pleased to see that Rachel stopped putting up a resistance, so he turned to Spencer. "At this point you are probably wondering what I have on you."


    Spencer didn''t respond. He wanted to say yes, but he knows that he has skeletons in his closet. How much does Jeffrey White know? Spencer stared at Jeff without giving any visible or audible response. The only obvious thing was that Spencer is afraid.


    Without a word, Steve ced an envelope in front of Spencer. It was simr to the one that his father got.


    "Take a look." Jeff encouraged him. "It will motivate you to sign the transfer of ownership."


    Spencer nced inside and saw that envelope has photos of him and his party-buddies in several different locations. They were drinking and doing drugs. Spencer paled. These were all taken while he was in VIP rooms or during private parties. He was confident that no one is watching.


    Jeff gave him a minute to think about the photos in the envelope before speaking: "For a budding athlete like you¡­ if public knows that you are doing these things¡­ it might end your career."


    At this point, Dorianpleted signing paperwork. Steve took it, checked that all is in order and gave a nod to Jeff.


    They watched in silence while Rachel and Spencer signed documents in front of them.


    Dorian''s gaze drifted under the table at his trembling hands. He was not sure why he is trembling. Is it fear, anxiety, anger, helplessness, or maybe all of itbined? But he knows that he is afraid of Jeffrey White. What he heard about him and his ruthlessness is true. But he didn''t understand something... Why would Jeff do this to him? And it''s not only him, it''s to his children as well¡­ Did they provoke him somehow? He was not sure. Should he ask? He was afraid to ask.


    Rachel and Spencer finished signing paperwork, and Steve examined it. He ced all documents in front of Jeff and stood next to him.


    Jeff and Steve didn''t talk between each other. This type of hostile meeting was not new for them. The way two of themmunicated without a word put additional pressure on people who are on the other side of the table.


    More than once, Steve saw how ruthless Jeff can be when dealing with people. That is why he respects him and fears him at the same time.


    "You can leave now.", Jeff''s cold voice rang in the conference room.


    Dorian stood up to leave, but he didn''t move. He gathered his courage to ask. "Why?"


    Jeff thought for a second and then decided to let them know how they offended him. The more people know that he will not allow anyone to bully JoAnna, the better. He opened hisptop and projected on therge TV screen video from that morning, of JoAnna and Bridgette waiting for Mr. Luck. He paused the video and stood up.


    "These twodies¡­" Jeff gestured toward JoAnna and Bridgette. "¡­had an appointment at your resort this morning. They waited for almost an hour, and they didn''t get any exnation or an apology. And then your staff disrespected them, probably assuming that they are not worthy of your resort."


    "Is that it?", Spencer asked in disbelief. It''s two women who waited for an appointment, and possibly faced rude staff. How can that be worth his family losing the resort which they painstakingly built from ground up?


    Jeff''s face darkened. "One of those twodies is my fianc¨¦e."


    Spencer wanted to say something else, but Dorian stopped him.


    "Does this answer your question?", Jeff looked at Dorian.


    Dorian responded with a series of rapid nods while clutching envelope with photos which are incriminating him. He also thought that Jeff is unreasonable, but he didn''t dare say anything. He understood that they offended fianc¨¦e of Jeffrey White, and this is their punishment. They should leave while they can.


    Dorian pulled Rachel and Spencer up and ushered them toward the exit and after few steps he stopped in his tracks and turned to face Jeff.


    "Uhm, CEO White¡­", his voice was trembling. "Do we get the originals?" He was referring to the photos.


    "No." Jeff nced at their outraged expressions before continuing: "I want you to know that I have them, so that you don''t even think of retaliating. And if anything happens to my fianc¨¦e, I will find out about it."


    Dorian and Spencer clenched their teeth while Rachel stared at Jeff with her mouth half open.


    Rachel was still processing what happened. When she realized that this cold and handsome CEO did all this for the sake of his fianc¨¦e, she started thinking how that is¡­ romantic.


    Seeing that they are not moving, Jeff gestured with his hand and four bodyguards escorted three members of Halley family out of the White corp. HQ building.


    Jeff exhaled with a satisfied smirk on his face. He handed paperwork that Dorian, Spencer and Rachel signed to Steve. "How much time you need to transfer these to Anna?"


    "I have everything ready. It should not take more than five minutes." Steve took papers and exited conference room.


    Jeff got his phone and texted JoAnna: "Done with work, see you soon."


    He smiled when he saw that she responded within few seconds saying that she is waiting for him, and there was an emoji sending a kiss.

 Chapter 577 - Golden Ocean Resort (6)

    Jeff arrived at the penthouse and was greeted by JoAnna leaping on him as soon as he stepped through the door.


    "I missed you!", she eximed.


    Her arms were around his neck and her legs around his waist. JoAnna refused to let go and Jeff walked to the bedroom with her stuck like that on him while raining kisses all over his face. Heughed at the thought that she is like an adorable monkey.


    "You said you will be home on time¡­", JoAnnained while he changed clothes.


    "I know. Something came up, and I had to deal with that myself.", Jeff pacified her.


    "I hope you are hungry. I made dinner.", JoAnna grinned.


    Jeff was surprised, she cooks well but not often.


    JoAnna exined that she was not in the mood to continue her search for wedding venues, so she got groceries with Bridgette and made dinner. Steve is also enjoying a home-cooked dinner.


    "I hope it''s still good. It was ready for 7 PM, and it''s in the warmer since then." JoAnna pouted while worrying that food might not be good anymore. He told her he will bete, but he didn''t say how muchte.


    Jeff promised that he will eat it, even if it''s not good.


    Luckily, food was still good. And he liked it very much. Two of them chatted happily while eating.


    After dinner, Jeff and JoAnna went outside on the terrace and enjoyed the view of the stars while holding each other on an oversized chaise.


    "I have a hypothetical question for you." Jeff pushed unruly lock behind her ear.


    "Yes?"


    "If you could do anything, and I mean anything, to people who got you upset this morning, what would you do?"


    JoAnna frowned slightly. She didn''t want to talk to Jeff about that experience. She knows that he will only be upset. At the same time, she thought that this is a way for Jeff to find out more about her.


    "Hypothetically¡­ If I could do anything¡­ I would give them a taste of their own medicine." JoAnna paused before exining further. "Besides my pride, nothing else was hurt, and I don''t know if I can say that they hurt me. It''s more like they annoyed me because I know that they were wrong with their assumptions. I''m confident that I''m not wrong to say that what they did was practiced, I was not the first one. If I painstakingly saved money to have my wedding there, and then got told that I''m not worthy by some receptionists and low level manager¡­ The pain would be unbearable. Those people are not rich, they just work there. What gives them right to put down others? Even if they are rich, such a behavior is not eptable."


    Jeff was pleased with her answer, but he wanted to find out more. "How would you fix things, if you could?"


    "Hypothetically?"


    Jeff nodded.


    "I would make them feel unworthy without giving them an exnation. And then I would fire everyone who goes along with this bullying practice. As for the others who are left working there after I purge bad apples, I would make sure that they treat every customer with dignity. Decision if service will be provided should depend only on the money. If the person can afford it, there is no need to look into their social status. And if for some reason service needs to be denied, the staff should not mock potential customers."


    "You thought about this.", Jeff noticed that she has more than just random thoughts.


    "Yeah." JoAnna admitted and smiled. "While making dinner I was thinking of dressing up fancy and going back there to sort them out as future Mrs. White. Here they don''t know Hill family, so they treated me like I''m a nobody. But this is your town, and everyone who is someone knows about you. Imagine their faces when they find out that they denied service to all powerful Jeffrey White. I''m sure they would eat their own underwear."


    Jeffughed. "Perfect!"


    Jeff lifted JoAnna up and carried her to the study room.


    When she asked what is going on, he told her to be patient. "You will find out in a minute." He winked.


    Jeff ced JoAnna on the sofa and went to get his briefcase.


    Few secondster, JoAnna stared at the document in her hands with disbelief.


    "What¡­? How¡­? When¡­?", JoAnna was not able to finish any question and she had hundreds in her mind at that moment.


    Jeff gave her a quick kiss on the lips. "No one bullies my wife. You can go and sort them out anytime you want. Not just as a future Mrs. White, but as a new owner."


    He saw that she is hesitant, as she ced document on the table.


    "Treat this as a wedding gift." Jeff encouraged her to ept it.


    JoAnna exhaled. "It''s too much." She can''t imagine the cost of such arge luxury resort.


    Jeff chuckled. "Not really... Would you believe me if I told you that I paid 100 dors for it and not a cent more?"


    JoAnna looked into his eyes and could tell that he is telling the truth. ''<em>This man is beyond amazing!</em>''


    "If anyone can get that resort for 100 dors, that would be you." JoAnnaughed.


    She remembered that Sarah called her in the afternoon asking if she is OK. Sarah didn''t mention the resort, but she left a reminder to JoAnna not to allow others to bully her.


    "Did Sarah help with this?", JoAnna pointed at the document which stated that she is 100% owner of Golden Ocean Resort.


    Jeff didn''t deny it.


    JoAnnaughed. "You are shameless. Mine, adorable and shameless. And I wouldn''t want you any other way!"


    "Thank you!", she gave Jeff a loud smacking kiss on the lips.


    Jeff was happy with her reaction. And he was surprised that she epted this without asking additional questions.


    JoAnna didn''t want to ask for details. Considering that Sarah was involved, she has a rough guess how things ended up like this. And she is not a saint, she likes this. Those people wronged her, and now she can get her revenge in style. This also exined why he waste from work: because he was doing things for her. JoAnna felt her heart melt. Her future husband is the best!


    "Oh!", she eximed. "It''s not only sorting them out. We will have our wedding there as well!"


    JoAnna went to get herptop from the desk andughed on the way back to the sofa. "As an owner, I will give you a special discount!"


    JoAnna leaned into Jeff''s embrace and pointed at the resort map on theptop screen while talking with enthusiasm: "Here we will arrange tables for guests¡­ this here is the garden. You should see it. It''s beyond beautiful¡­ and the beach is with white sand, it reminded me of that ind with a white vi¡­ we will have our ceremony there¡­ and here is a nice forest¡­ Oh! Did you know that my resort has a shooting range and stables? ¡­"


    JoAnna happily chatted about her ideas for the wedding and the resort, and Jeff listened while ying with a strand of her hair.

 Chapter 578 - Golden Ocean Resort (7)

    ~ Los Angeles area, Golden Ocean Resort ~


    JoAnna made sure to arrive at Golden Ocean Resort the next day in style. Two cars in front, and two in the back apanied ck Maybach which JoAnna and Bridgette used to reach the resort thatte morning.


    JoAnna and Bridgette went early to a salon for hair and makeup appointments.


    JoAnna wore a dark red Donna Karan side sheath dress which ended just above her knees and hugged her body perfectly.


    Bridgette was in a ck suit by Gi with a mini skirt and peakpel jacket. Lapels had tan details and jacket entuated her waist.


    Both of them had oversized Chanel sunsses and high-heeled Manolo hnik pumps which they purchased during their recent trip to Paris.


    The scene of JoAnna entering with Bridgette surrounded by bodyguards was very impressive.


    Receptionists immediately saw that these are very rich and important people. Considering that all these people followed JoAnna, the resort staff and onlookers concluded that she is the main character in this scene which unfolded in front of them.


    JoAnna stopped few steps from the reception, and Bridgette stepped forward. "We are here for 11 o''clock meeting with managers."


    Receptionist didn''t even ask for names. "Of course, please, this way¡­", she showed them the way toward the elevators, and led them to the conference room on the fifth floor.


    JoAnna already checked floorn of this main building. This building has a reception, a coffee shop on main floor, as well as a lounging area with a bar and few offices for meeting clients. Other four floors were for entertainment and rxation with a casino, spa and restaurants. There are no guest rooms in this building.


    Fifth floor has three conference rooms and offices for upper management.


    Sixth floor is a five bedroom penthouse with a huge open terrace. That is reserved for the owner. JoAnna looks forward to seeing that penthouse, it must have amazing views. But business first.


    They entered conference room with seven people already inside. They are people who manage property and employees. JoAnna walked to the head of the table and Bridgette stood next to her. They waited for bodyguards to arrange themselves around the room and thedy from reception to leave.


    JoAnna removed her sses and looked with an icy expression at people in front of her while Bridgette arranged on the tableptop and folders with documents.


    JoAnna gave a small nod before speaking. "Good morning. By now you should be aware that Halley family does not own Golden Ocean Resort."


    Seven people were stunned. They didn''t know.


    JoAnna nced at Bridgette and she handed copies of documents to the people.


    "My name is JoAnna Hill, and as you can see, I own 100% of Golden Ocean Resort." JoAnna gave them a minute to confirm that they understand that they are looking at their new Boss.


    "Mister n, Mister Jackson¡­", she nced at two older gentlemen. "You are fired."


    Two men bolted on their feet and started shouting: "Who do you think you are? What does this mean? What gives you the right? ..." Both of them spoke at the same time and they were noisy.


    JoAnna frowned and nced at bodyguards.


    Two bodyguards approached the table, one was next to Mr. n and other was next to Mr. Jackson. Bodyguards ced hands on men''s shoulders forcing them to sit down. Mr. n and Mr. Jackson were scared silly from bodyguards and they stopped talking.


    Bridgette gave one folder to Mister n and one to Mister Jackson, and their eyes darted from folders to JoAnna.


    JoAnna gestured to the folders. "Here is the proof that you abused your positions at this resort for personal gain. You have half an hour to clear out your offices and to leave this property."


    Two men flipped through documents in folders and didn''t move from their seats.


    "Why do you think that you can get away with this?", Mister Jackson said through his teeth.


    JoAnna smirked. "I am the owner. So, I can choose my employees. And there is no room in my resort for people like you." She checked the time on her Patek Philippe wristwatch which Jeff gave her on the day they got officially engaged. "You have twenty six more minutes to leave property."


    JoAnna nced at bodyguards, and they escorted two men outside of conference room.


    "Mister Harvey, you are in charge of employees correct?" JoAnna was looking at the man in his mid-forties.


    Mr. Harvey nodded. He was not sure what to expect.


    Bridgette ced in front of him list with names of eight people.


    He looked at the list and then at JoAnna.


    "I want these people to clean stables.", JoAnna instructed.


    Mr. Harvey frowned for a moment. "They all work in main building on reception and interaction with customers¡­"


    "Today they will clean stables. Now, please." JoAnna gestured toward the door and added: "When you are done giving them their assignments for the day,e to my office."


    Mr. Harvey nodded and walked outside with the list in his hand.


    JoAnna faced remaining four people. Two males and two females.


    "I would like to meet with each of you in my office separately so that we can chat. My assistant will let you know at what time toe." JoAnna exited the conference room followed by bodyguards and went to her office.


    She removed name ''Dorian Halley'' from the door, and then entered a spacious corner office with a great view of the ocean, beach and the resort grounds. Below, JoAnna could see the terrace of the coffee shop. While she enjoyed the view, bodyguards inspected the office, ensuring that it''s safe and then went out and waited by the door.


    JoAnna revised the n in her head: first she fired two corrupt people from upper management. Then she sent eight people who mistreated customers (and Bridgette and her) to clean stables. Now she will meet with remaining five upper managers to talk with them and see if they will be good in working under her or she needs to rece them as well. She hopes that they are willing to focus on the resort and not to care that their boss changed. Their job will not change, and neither will their sries. If they are devoted to work and not scheming, she does not mind keeping them. There are still lower level managers and few employees which need sorting out, but that can happenter.


    None of this would be possible if not for Sarah''s quick reports on employees of the resort. She was able to pull out information on performance and misdeeds of all employees and to have neat reports ready by the morning.


    ''Ah, I will need to thank my baby sister! She is so capable!''


    When she is done with these chit-chats, JoAnna will go and meet with those people who will work in stables. She looks forward meeting with that receptionist, Mr. Luck and J. But she will give them few hours to work out a sweat first.


    JoAnna checked message she got from Jeff and smiled. He was telling her that she is amazing. Her future husband was watching her online from his office, courtesy of Sarah hacking into security cameras of the resort. Jeff wanted to apany her, but she told him not to worry because she can handle it.. Theypromised on extra bodyguards.

 Chapter 579 - Golden Ocean Resort (8)

    JoAnna met with each of five upper managers in her office, and she concluded that so far, they seemmitted to work. But she will still observe them before giving them her trust.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Jackson who JoAnna fired earlier that day was in charge of finances, and this is something that can''t be neglected. Jeff told JoAnna that one person with experience in managing finances for resorts will arrive next day to help her out. JoAnna hopes that one of three people who work on finances at the resort and were reporting to Mr. Jackson will be capable and willing to step up and take over his position, but since Jeff said that one person wille with experience with managing finances, she can focus on other things.


    Mr. n was in charge of rtionships with customers. That position can stay vacated for some time without causing much impact. JoAnna was not sure if they even need an upper manager for customer rtionships. If they train all staff to be courteous with customers, why would they need managers for this?


    JoAnna and Bridgette hadte lunch with five remaining managers in a restaurant on the third floor of the resort.


    By now, most of the resort employees knew that there is a new owner, and that is a youngdy who came that morning surrounded with bodyguards. They were telling stories about JoAnna''s epic entrance, and every time the story was getting wilder because everyone added something to spice it up.


    "I hope to have your full cooperation. I need to admit that I am new at this, and I will rely on your guidance in keeping this resort sessful as well as improving it." JoAnna was not so icy and distant with them anymore.


    "Miss Hill, if I may ask¡­ why did you get this resort?", Mr. Harvey asked. His logic is that if she does not have experience, she should have started with something smaller. Right? Why this big resort as her first one?


    "I didn''t get it." JoAnna honestly responded. "We came here yesterday to see if this resort will be a good location for my uing wedding, and I liked it. My fianc¨¦ got it for me."


    JoAnna missed their baffled expressions while admiring the chocte cake she got for dessert. <em>''The food in this ce is amazing!</em>''


    JoAnna took a mental note to get Jeff here to share a meal or two. Also, if they could get this restaurant to prepare food for the wedding, that would be convenient.


    "Your fianc¨¦?", Miss Das, who is in charge of managing property grounds, could not hide her curiosity. If he can just buy this resort in a day because his fianc¨¦e liked it, he can''t be a simple person. Miss Das thought that he might be some celebrity.


    "Yes. My fianc¨¦ is Jeffrey White, and we will have our wedding here on September 15." JoAnna was still focused on her dessert.


    Five people froze while staring at her. They all know who Jeff is.


    "Jeffrey White? As in CEO of White corp.?", one manager asked weakly. He needed to confirm.


    "Yes." JoAnna shed a smile while looking at five people in front of her. She can''t deny that she is very pleased with reaction that Jeff''s name invokes. <em>''Ah, my future husband is the best!</em>''


    Five people nced at each other. They understood that this Miss Hill is future Mrs. White and that they need to show respect, or they might end up dealing with that scary CEO. JoAnna looks less scary than during their first meeting, but they are still reserved and cautious around her.


    "By the way, Mr. Harvey¡­" JoAnna frowned for a second. "We will need to talk about training all staff to treat customers with respect. Our experience from yesterday was not a pleasant one."


    "Yes. Miss Hill.", he responded promptly. Then realization hit him that those eight people who are cleaning stables must have something to do with it. He was feeling sorry for those eight people, but not too much. Everyone knew what they are doing but because previous owner encouraged it, they all turned their heads and pretended not to see what is going on. After all, they wanted to keep their jobs.


    ¡­


    Miss Das sat in the golf cart with JoAnna and Bridgette to give them a tour of the property.


    The grounds were very well maintained, and JoAnna could see that Miss Das is happy that she got praised by the new owner.


    The resort is massive, and they could not see a single area which was neglected.


    Miss Das was exining in great details about different surfaces, areas and how they are treated. She even knew all people who worked onndscaping and JoAnna could tell that everyone treated Miss Das kindly.


    "Can we see the stable next?" JoAnna''s eyes shed when she thought of those eight people.


    "Yes, Miss Hill, no problem.", Miss Das responded promptly.


    They entered grand and luxurious stable. It was very well lit because middle of the roof was a ss dome which allowed plenty of natural light. Spacious stalls have windows that provide great airflow, and the ce was bright, clean and fresh. All the finishes were high end and it was obvious that it caters to rich customers who want their horses to be well taken care of.


    Man in charge of stables approached them. He recognized Miss Das and was happy to greet new owner. "Hi Miss Hill, I''m n Hastings. You can call me Al. Allow me to show you around."


    "We have seventy eight stalls, out of them sixty seven are rented long-term... Three stalls are reserved for the owner¡­" Al was exining while giving them a tour.


    "Looks like you are doing a good job if people want to keep their horses here." JoAnna praised him.


    "Thank you, Miss Hill. We are doing our best.", he humbly responded, and he could not hide his smile.


    Through the tour, JoAnna didn''t see those eight people she was looking for. "Al, eight people from main building were sent here to help out. Are they still here?"


    "Yes, Miss Hill. They are in the back, preparing food for horses. Do you want to meet them?"


    "Yes, I would love to."


    Bridgette looked at devious smile on JoAnna''s face and could only wonder where did that sweet Anna go? It seems that some scheming and coldness from Big Boss is rubbing off on her sweet Boss. Then Bridgette remembered the time when JoAnna came to White corp. to handle that pretend girlfriend, Martha. ''<em>Maybe Boss had it in her all the time, and it''s not because of Big Boss.</em>''


    In any case, Bridgette didn''t want to interrupt JoAnna, she could see that her Boss is enjoying this. And she was enjoying as well.


    The whole day Bridgette was making sure to remember everything and to learn as much as possible. Now her Boss owns a resort! And with her medical studies and other things going on, she will need help managing this ce. Bridgette wants to be helpful.. If she learns, she can be helpful.

 Chapter 580 - Golden Ocean Resort (9)

    JoAnna and Bridgette stepped out of the stable while following Al and Miss Das and saw eight people in dark brown suits all dirty and messed up, busying themselves with moving around hay bales. JoAnna almostughed when she saw that there are machines for that, but these people did everything manually. Later JoAnna found out that people who usually do this work didn''t want to show them how to do it, so they went to keep busy with something else, leaving these eight to figure out by themselves how to aplish their tasks.


    One woman even had a tear on her skirt. Upon closer look, JoAnna saw that woman is J. Their hairstyles were not sleek and tidy as usual, they were very messy. It was obvious that those eight people worked hard dirty jobsst few hours. And they all looked exhausted and unhappy.


    JoAnna was pleased with this sight.


    "Al, when can we stop doing this?", Mr. Luck grumbled when he saw Al approaching them.


    Mr. Luck was not happy. He is a manager! A low level manager who didn''t really have reports, but he still managed schedule of four people who were tasked to greet and entertain wealthy customers. Those four people are now working next to him, dirty and smelly. Even the horses are cleaner than them!


    "When the owner says so." Al responded to Mr. Luck. He didn''t like him, and he didn''t feel any pity. Al remembered that more than once Mr. Luck would call him dirty and smelly because he works with horses. But look who is smelly and dirty now!


    "Why would Mr. Halley send us to clean stables?", another young man asked.


    "It''s not Mr. Halley. Resort has new owner." Miss Das responded.


    Eight people paused and looked at Bridgette and JoAnna. Those are new faces. Well-dresseddies. Probably owners.


    JoAnna really enjoyed watching Mr. Luck, J and the receptionistdy whose name she never heard. But the name was not important. They were pulled down from their imaginary pedestals. And they were dirty, and they were unhappy. They got their dose of being mistreated without knowing why.


    Mr. Luck cleared his throat and approached them. In an instant four bodyguards stood between him and JoAnna, and he froze. He looked at Al. "Is this the new owner?"


    "Yes. This is Miss Hill." Al confirmed.


    At the mention of the name, receptionist stared at JoAnna and her mouth hang open. She recognized the name immediately.


    J and Mr. Luck didn''t recognize the name. They would never remember names of someone who is not important, and yesterday ''Miss Hill'' was not important.


    "Hi Miss Hill", Mr. Luck spoke humbly. "I''m Paul Luck¡­ I''m the manager in charge of customer satisfaction." He was confident that him being here doing these dirty jobs was a mistake. Now that the owner is here, he will be courteous, and she will probably even apologize.


    He wanted to extend his hand for a handshake, but then he noticed that he is dirty, and he kept his hand behind his back and only bowed slightly. And he could not shake hands with her anyway because bodyguards were in the way.


    "Yes, I know who you are. We met.", JoAnna slightly tilted her head and gave him a minute to think about what she said.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t realize that we met already. How reckless from my side. I don''t know how it is possible that I forgot a person magnificent like yourself." Mr. Luck shed a charming smile.


    JoAnna could only praise his brown-nosing capabilities.


    "Your memory must be quite bad. You should go and check it out. After all, we met yesterday." JoAnna smiled and removed her sunsses.


    It took him few seconds to realize who she is. His expression was priceless: eyes wide open, and his mouth moved open-close without making any sound. Hisplexion paled and his cheeks twitched as if he is having some seizure.


    Other seven people didn''t see Mr. Luck expression because his back was facing them. But they nced among each other and they observed that receptionist has an expression full of horror. J also seemed to understand something, and her eyes were wide open as well. Other five people didn''t know what is going on.


    JoAnna watched eight people and thought that their expressions are entertaining. It was a sweet moment of revenge. She wanted to take a picture¡­ and why not? She got her phone and snapped few.


    "As you all know now, I am the new owner. And you are all fired.", JoAnna smugly said. She could not hide that she is enjoying this. "Those clothes belong to resort. How much I can see, they are unusable. You have one week to pay the resort for the clothes you are wearing, and you have half an hour to leave resort grounds."


    ¡­


    "You should have seen their faces¡­ that shock¡­ that disbelief¡­", JoAnnaughed while telling Jeff over video chat from her office. "And then I said: ''you need to pay for those clothes''¡­"


    Jeffughed with her. "I''m d you are enjoying."


    "Yes, yes! And it''s all thanks to you! Thank you!" She sent few flying kisses to the camera.


    Jeff gestured as if he is catching them, and he blew few kisses back to her.


    JoAnnaughed while catching his kisses.


    "Let''s celebrate! How about dinner? My treat!"


    "Will you cook?", Jeff was excited.


    JoAnna frowned. "No time for that. I''m a busy woman. I have a lot of things to do¡­ How about youe here? We can have dinner in the restaurant, food is really good. I rmend chocte cake for dessert. And you can see this ce¡­ Just bring some clothes, I''ve got five bedroom apartment upstairs where we can freshen up and rx..."


    "OK." Jeff epted. He wanted to see the apartment. "I will bring clothes for you as well¡­ I will let you know when I head out."


    ¡­


    JoAnna was going through list of things to do with Bridgette. They wanted to meet the employees, learn about resort and how it operates, as well as challenges it''s facing.


    "If we have a good pace, it will take us three days to settle things here. Then we can focus on the wedding.", JoAnna concluded.


    JoAnna admitted that she has a lot to learn.


    "How much do you want to be involved in running this resort?", Bridgette was curious.


    "I don''t know." JoAnna shrugged. "At this point it''s new, so I''m interested to find out about it. Later I might hire someone to be in charge while I focus on my things... But it''s early to tell. I might end up liking this¡­ I admit, I enjoyed today. Meetings, talking about important stuff, making decisions and firing people. This position of power is something that I''m liking more than I thought I would."


    "Whatever you decide I''m here to help out.", Bridgette reminded her.


    JoAnna was happy that Bridgette is considerate. She told Bridgette that Jeff ising for dinner.


    "Will you stay here overnight?"


    "Maybe¡­?", JoAnna grinned.


    Bridgette felt the need to exin herself. She does not want to appear to be too nosy. "I''m only asking so that I know if I''m going back by myself or with yourpany¡­ but since Big Boss ising, I guess I should not count on yourpany."


    "Ah, do you think Jeff wille without Steve, knowing that you are here?" JoAnna winked. "Don''t worry. We will talk during dinner. If we stay overnight, I will make sure you get the best room in the resort. Or¡­ you are wee to stay with us in the penthouse; it has five bedrooms. How does that sound? Then¡­ in the morning, guys can go to work, and we save time onmute."


    Bridgette approved. "We will go with room in the resort, please. I will call Steve to make sure he gets clothes for us."


    Bridgette thought that there is NO WAY they will stay overnight in the same apartment with Big Boss and Lady Boss.

 Chapter 581 - Regina Heaven Arrived

    ~ Los Angeles, White Corp. HQ ~


    (10:34 AM)


    Steve is in the elevator, escorting to CEO''s office youngdy, Regina Heaven, who has the experience and a great record in managing finances for several resorts owned by the White family.


    Edges of Regina''s long brown hair are neatly braided and rolled around a ponytail. Her light blue suit fits her curvy body well, and she knows it. Her high-heeled pumps and miniskirt are attracting all gazes to her well-sculpted legs.


    Regina arrived that morning in Los Angeles, freshened up in a hotel downtown and rushed to White Corp. HQ.


    She is very excited to meet with Jeff. He is so dreamy, and he got her attention even before she started working for businesses owned by the White family. When she heard that he is looking for someone with experience in finances to help out with the newly acquired resort, she jumped into it without any hesitation. This is her chance to get on his radar. Her time is now!


    Regina followed Steve to CEO''s office, and she held her breath as she walked closer to the man sitting behind thatrge desk. Jeff was reading some documents, and he was even more dreamy in person!


    Jeff looked up only when Steve was next to him.


    Steve told him that it''s Regina Heaven, to handle finances for the Golden Ocean Resort.


    Jeff looked at the young woman who stood few steps away from his desk.


    "Miss Heaven, you are early.", Jeff observed. "There is more than one hour until we go to the resort."


    Regina shed a charming smile. "Please, call me Regina, CEO White. I didn''t realize how early it is. I was very excited to start working. I hope it''s not inconvenient."


    "Not really. But you need to wait for one hour. You can go and get a coffee downstairs; my secretary can show you the way."


    "Is it OK if I wait here?", she pointed at the sofa.


    Jeff shrugged. "If you are quiet..." He focused back on the documents.


    Regina nodded and sat on the sofa without a word. She was happy that she got a chance to sit in the same space with Jeff. Her heart was pounding in her ears and she did her best to conceal her excitement. After some time, Regina got her phone out and kept busy with it. She took the opportunity to sneakily snap few photos of Jeff.


    Regina observed that Jeff does not smile. His expression is aloof. Regina found Jeff to be so handsome that she had to remind herself to stay calm and not to pounce on him.


    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    (12:15 PM)


    Jeff exited the helicopter and went straight into the main building of the resort without waiting for Steve and Regina.


    Regina wanted to rush after him, but Steve stopped her.


    "Boss will meet us at the caf¨¦."


    Regina frowned, obviously displeased by Steve''s action. She was not happy that during their ride Jeff only answered her questions with brief ''yes'' or ''no'', but she told herself that he is busy working on hisptop. He is a busy man, after all. If he was not busy, he would definitely talk with her more.


    And now Jeff was already out of sight. All because of this meddling assistant.


    (12:21 PM)


    Jeff got into JoAnna''s office and shed a smile as soon as he saw her all busy at her desk with some documents.


    JoAnna kept the papers down and walked right into his hug. She wanted to pounce at him, but her skirt was tight.


    "Steve is down in the caf¨¦¡­", Jeff told Bridgette before his lipsnded on JoAnna''s.


    Bridgette didn''t need more than that. She swiftly left to give them privacy and to find her man. Bridgette didn''t forget to lock the door behind her.


    "How about¡­ we go upstairs¡­?", Jeff asked between kisses while his hands squeezed her bottom.


    JoAnna looked at him and blinked twice before speaking: "You know I have a desk right here?" She smiled mischievously.


    In three seconds, her skirt was on the floor, and Jeff pinned her on the surface of her desk.


    (12:47 PM)


    "What is taking CEO White so long?", Regina asked for the fifth time since Bridgette arrived.


    "He is in a meeting with resort owner.", Bridgette repeated her exnation.


    "Why are you not in that meeting, if you are owner''s assistant?", Regina could not hide that she is losing her temper. She was not sure if this owner is male or female, but the fact that she needs to sit here with these two people while Jeff is somewhere else is irking her.


    "It''s a private meeting.", Bridgette responded in a cold voice and continued fiddling with her phone.


    Bridgette looked at this young woman, and her woman''s intuition fired out warnings as soon as they met. At first, she thought that Regina is after Steve, but now that she got a chance to observe her, Bridgette knows that Steve is safe. It even looks that Regina dislikes Steve for some reason. However, the way the woman is dressed, her makeup, her fidgeting and persistent asking about Big Boss can only mean one thing: Bridgette needs to warn JoAnna. She is not hundred percent sure that this woman is after Jeff, but it''s highly likely. And it can''t hurt for JoAnna to be wary of this woman. Also, it seems that Regina does not know that owner of this resort is Jeff''s fianc¨¦e. Bridgette hopes to witness in person when Regina realizes that.


    Regina was ncing at the door every few minutes. She didn''te all the way here to sit with anybody other than Jeff, alright? Regina has everything nned: she will use her charms and good looks; at the same time, she will showcase her great skills in finances¡­ perfect n to get his attention and make him hers!


    Steve and Bridgette started chatting and Regina feltpletely ignored. It''s not that she wanted theirpany, but they ignored her!


    ¡­


    At about same time, up in JoAnna''s office, JoAnna and Jeff are catching their breaths while exchanging kisses. JoAnna is sitting on her desk, her legs are wrapped around Jeff who is standing in front of her. She is left only in her bra, and Jeff''s lone garment not on the floor is his unbuttoned shirt.


    "I need a shower.", JoAnna said when her breathing stabilized.


    "Don''t¡­ I want you to smell like me for the rest of the day." He embraced her tightly and wiggled a bit as if he wants to rub himself on her.


    JoAnna giggled seeing how silly he is. "Mr. White! That is so not appropriate."


    "Don''t you like my scent?", Jeff innocently asked.


    "I love it! I think it''s the sexiest smell on the world! But when it''s on you."


    "Mrs. White, with this¡­", he rubbed himself on her again, "¡­you can close your eyes and imagine I''m right next to you."


    JoAnna burst intough. "Does that mean you will not shower either?"


    He confirmed and JoAnna gave in.. "OK. Fine! I will not shower¡­ Eh, all the things I do for you¡­"

 Chapter 582 - Regina Heaven (1)

    Bridgette got a text from JoAnna: "We are in the restaurant, 4th floor."


    She thought for few seconds and responded to JoAnna: "Coming. Warning: finance person might be into Big Boss"


    Bridgette showed text from JoAnna to Steve and then spoke to Regina: "Miss Heaven, we can go upstairs now."


    Regina stood up without dy unable to hide her eagerness to see Jeff.


    Bridgette rolled her eyes and observed that Steve is also irritated by this woman.


    ¡­


    In the restaurant, JoAnna raised her eyebrows while reading response from Bridgette and kept her phone away. "Tell me about this finance person you got here."


    Jeff didn''t notice chilliness which enshrouded JoAnna. He was still high from their activity in JoAnna''s office.


    "Regina Heaven. She handled finances for several resorts which my family owns. Very capable, I''m sure she will be useful until you find someone for that position."


    "Is she¡­ attractive?" JoAnna tried to see if his expression will reveal anything. But she only found out that Jeff didn''t even notice that woman. ''This man is totally oblivious of women who are lusting over him!'' JoAnna was not sure if that is a good thing or a bad thing.


    "I don''t know¡­" He never paid attention how Regina looks like.


    Jeff thought for a second about her question. Why would JoAnna ask if the person who does finances is attractive? Then his face lit up. "Are you jealous?"


    JoAnna frowned. "How can I be jealous of a person I don''t even know? ¡­ Is she interested in you?"


    Jeff shrugged. "How should I know? I just met her, and I was working¡­"


    Seeing that JoAnna is jealous, Jeff grinned: "You know that your future husband is a good catch, right?"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes seeing how Jeff is being childish. If roles are reversed, he would be fuming like a steam lotive! She could not believe that he is trying to provoke her like that. But it is the truth that thinking about other women lusting over her man is rubbing her in a wrong way.


    "Of course, I know you are a good catch! But you are already caught. Mine. And no other woman should get an idea that she can have you."


    "I like when you are¡­ possessive." Jeff wanted to kiss her, but he was aware that they are in a restaurant of the resort she owns. As a boss, she should maintain an image of person of authority, and not act like an enamored teenager. So, he decided to kiss back of her palm. His intense gaze told JoAnna that just back of her palm is not enough to satisfy him.


    ¡­


    Bridgette showed the way to the restaurant.


    Steve walked behind Bridgette and Regina. He didn''t want to talk much with this Regina person, he didn''t like her much, and he was happy that she will stay and work here at the resort. Steve saw that woman ogle at Jeff, and he knows that if she works at White corp. HQ it would cause a lot of headaches. Her staying at the resort means that she will see Jeff only when hees to visit JoAnna. There is no other reason for them to meet, right? Eh, Steve''s thoughts made sense, but he does not know that woman determined to pursue her romantic interest does not think rationally.


    Regina had butterflies in her stomach how excited she was. In her mind, this ''owner of resort'' is someone who works for White family. Which means that this owner works for Jeff.


    Regina stopped in her tracks and she could not hide her outraged expression when she saw Jeff and JoAnna: table for six, JoAnna was sitting at the head of the table, and Jeff was on her right. He kissed back of her palm, and he was smiling!


    Regina''s mind exploded. Just what is this scene? And it was not over! Jeff leaned closer to JoAnna and whispered something and then JoAnnaughed. Jeff looked at JoAnna, obviously pleased with her reaction.


    "This way, Miss Heaven¡­", Bridgette''s voice pulled Regina from her daze.


    Bridgette tried to prevent her lips from stretching into a smile. She saw Regina''s reaction. ''Oh, you stupid woman! What is with that reaction? You didn''t even see anything!'', Bridgetteughed on the inside. She was sure that if this woman reacts like this to how two bosses act in a restaurant, she would implode from anger if she sees how they act when they are not in a public ce.


    "Anna, this the finance expert I mentioned¡­ Regina Heaven." Jeff introduced Regina when she was next to their table, and then nced at Regina before his gaze went back to JoAnna. "Miss Heaven, this is owner of the resort, JoAnna Hill."


    "Miss Hill¡­ nice to meet you.", Regina shed a smile.


    JoAnna didn''t miss that Regina''s eyes wondered toward Jeff. "Same here, Miss Heaven. Please take a seat. We ordered appetizers for everyone."


    Regina hurried to sit next to Jeff.


    Bridgette sat on JoAnna''s left, and Steve was next to Bridgette.


    "Miss Heaven, I looked at your resume and performance from previous jobs. I must say that it''s impressive. I have high hopes that you will be able to pick up things right away.", JoAnna started talking to Regina while observing her expressions.


    Regina struggled to focus on JoAnna. Jeff was sitting right next to her!


    "Yes, Miss Hill." Regina could not stop her eyes from darting toward Jeff. "I''m confident that you will be pleased with my performance. It''s always an honor to work on another property owned by White family."


    JoAnna could not believe how shamelessly this woman is trying to get points with Jeff. JoAnna wanted to put this woman into her ce badly. At this point she saw two options, one is to dere herself as part of White family, and other is to distance Regina from White family. JoAnna thought that second option sounds more fun, and it will be more permanent in removing this pest of a woman.


    "Oh, it seems that you are mistaken. This is not property of White family.", JoAnna coldly said.


    JoAnna saw that Regina''s smile faded, and she continued. "I would assume that a person with such an impressive background would do her research before epting a job. I hope that this will not be an inconvenience."


    Of course, Jeff noticed that his belowed Anna wants to put this woman into ce and decided to join in the fun. He put his hand over JoAnna''s right, which was resting on the table, and said softly: "Anna, how can you say that it is not part of White family?"


    "Well¡­ it''s the truth¡­ for now." JoAnna smiled mysteriously and her eyes were locked on his.


    "For now¡­" Jeff repeated JoAnna''sst two words with a low deep voice while his eyes burned into hers with passion that only lovers can exchange. He kissed back of JoAnna''s palm without breaking eye contact.


    JoAnna didn''t miss his intensity and she returned it eagerly. Both of them smiled while their gazes revealed to each other that they would like to repeat the activity they did before lunch on her office desk.


    Regina''s eyes darted between JoAnna and Jeff and she could not believe what she is seeing. She felt her mouth twitch.. She is the young miss from an influential family. She was never the one to wait for anything, and she always got whatever she wanted! Consumed by her dejection which mixed with rage, Regina could not hold it in any longer and spoke her mind: "Miss Hill, I apologize in advance if I''m overstepping my boundaries¡­ but do you mind rifying what is your rtionship with CEO White?"

 Chapter 583 - Regina Heaven (2)

    Hearing that Regina asked about nature of their rtionship, Jeff opened his mouth to respond, but he felt JoAnna squeezing his hand, so he stopped.


    Bridgette had difficulty keeping a straight face. ''<em>This woman is truly outrageous!</em>'' Bridgette thought that even if JoAnna is not the owner of the resort and her employer, Regina should not ask such a tant question. Can she be more obvious about her intentions? Ah, it will be fun watching herdy boss put this wanna-be-girlfriend back where she belongs.


    Even Steve who usually keeps to himself could not stop from frowning while looking at the woman sitting opposite from him. ''<em>How dare she pursue his Boss when it''s obvious that Miss Hill is his lover?</em>'' Steve concluded that Regina must be a miss from well-to-do family who was spoiled silly while growing up.


    JoAnna tilted her head slightly as she watched Regina fume. Smile lingered on JoAnna''s face while she spoke in azy manner, stark opposite of Regina''s high pitched anxious voice: "Yes, Miss Heaven, you are overstepping your boundaries. I never heard of a subordinate ask superior about private life so tantly. I hope this does not happen again, because I believe that my employees should know that my patience has limits. I want to remind you that whatever my rtionship with Jeff is, it should not impact why you came here¡­"


    JoAnna ced her left hand slowly over Jeff''s, which was holding her right, and she was pleased to see that Regina''s eyesnded on her engagement ring. "Miss Heaven, you dide here to handle finances for Great Ocean Resort. Correct?"


    Regina faintly nodded while she tried to process everything she saw and heard. ''<em>Is that an engagement ring? Why are they so close? Are two of them engaged?!! Is she threatening me?!!</em>'' She could not believe that CEO White who is always so cold and unapproachable is holding hands with that woman. He speaks softly to her. He is smiling¡­ and no matter how she looks at them, they are very intimate. Oh, she would give anything if he would treat her like that.


    JoAnna gave her a reminder in an icy tone: "As long as you keep that in mind, we will not have any problems."


    Regina lowered her head and kept busy with her food. Her mind was racing while trying to make sense of the situation. She didn''t know that Jeff is engaged. But does that matter? Even if they are engaged, she does not want to miss the chance of seducing Jeff. And by staying close to JoAnna she can get more chances to interact with him. Regina is confident that as long as she is patient, she will get her chance to be with Jeff without anyone else present. And even right now, he is there, next to her¡­ only few inches away. If she just sways her body a bit, she will touch him! Regina is irritated that his body is turned toward JoAnna. She was sitting next to him, but she was looking at his back! And those are some broad shoulders¡­ she wondered how it would feel to touch that back. Looks muscr. It must feel good to run palms over it. Regina told herself to calm down. She needs a n. It seems that JoAnna realized that she is interested in Jeff. If JoAnna fires her, then what? What excuse will she have to stick close to Jeff?


    Steve reminded Jeff that they are running short on time.


    "Before we go¡­", Jeff looked at Regina. "Anna agreed to arrange a room at the resort for you. So, you can stay here."


    Regina looked at him and panic shed over her face. ''<em>Stay here? But you will be in White corp. HQ! When will I get a chance to see you if I''m stuck here?</em>'' She didn''t dare say her thoughts at loud, but she was screaming in her mind.


    She quicklyposed herself and shed a smile. "CEO White, that won''t be necessary. I prefer to stay at my current hotel, downtown."


    Jeff thought how that does not sound very reasonable, but she must have her reasons. "As you wish¡­ then I will arrange a car to drive you here and back."


    "Now THAT won''t be necessary." JoAnna interjected. "Why are you doing things for my employees?"


    "You are right." Jeff quickly realized his mistake when he saw icy look in JoAnna''s eyes. "I apologize." He wanted to help his future wife, but it can be easily mistaken as that he wants to take care of Regina.


    They finished lunch, and Jeff and Steve were ready to head back to LA.


    JoAnna wanted Regina to go so that she can talk with Jeff without Regina around before he leaves. "Miss Heaven, Bridgette will escort you to your office. Please familiarize yourself with work and make sure to get back to me by five with any questions you might have or if you need anything. Tomorrow, Bridgette will be here if anything urgentes up since I will not be avable."


    "Miss Hill, if you are not here tomorrow, then I can work from White corp. HQ!" Regina said without thinking.


    In Regina''s mind, if boss is not here, she does not need to be present either. She can work on herptop with emails and chats. And her ultimate goal is to spend time close to Jeff.


    Jeff and Steve both frowned at Regina''s words.


    "Why would you work from White corp. HQ?" Jeff asked in an icy tone. He saw that she is just staring at him without moving, so he exined sternly: "Miss Heaven, don''t assume that because I looked for a person to fill this vacancy, that this job has anything to do with White corp. You are here to work at Golden Ocean Resort, and your boss is Miss JoAnna Hill. If you have a problem with that, we can void the contract you signed when you agreed to this arrangement. Is that understood?"


    Regina nodded her head vigorously and she was happy that Bridgette was already standing ready to take her away. Jeff was too scary! But at the same time, he was so hot! Sure, not being able to work from White corp. offices makes it more difficult¡­ but she wille up with something.


    Regina followed Bridgette out of the restaurant while her mind was racing: ''<em>They are engaged? So what? Even if they are married that does not mean much¡­ people get divorced daily...</em>'' Regina is confident that as long as she can get Jeff''s attention, he will see how great she is, and this JoAnna is not worthy. This is even better¡­ by working close to JoAnna she can find out about her weaknesses and expose her to Jeff. Ha! Perfect! Regina is not in a hurry¡­ for years she is admiring CEO Jeffrey White from distance. Now that she is finally close to him, there is no need to rush into anything. She can take her time and slowly make him hers.


    Jeff looked at JoAnna with guilt on his face. "I''m sorry I didn''t realize¡­ we should cancel her contract and send her back. She was not professional at all. I must say that I am disappointed." He was referring to Regina. "I will find you someone else for finances of this resort."


    "You couldn''t have known.", JoAnna pacified Jeff. There is no way he knew in advance that Regina is this infatuated with him. "I have a feeling that this one is stubborn. Even if you send her back, she will not give up easily, and she will look for her next chance. Instead of me fearing what she might do behind my back, I would rather have her in front of me."


    Jeff agreed with her logic.. With both of them alert and having Steve and Bridgette by their side, Regina will not be able to cause problems. Right?

 Chapter 584 - Regina Heaven (3)

    It''s Friday morning, Jeff and JoAnna are in a private jet, heading toward Reno.


    Last weekend of four week training for their bodyguards is about to begin.


    "Sarah and Aiden confirmed, they areing tomorrow morning. And Sophia and Felix will join tomorrow afternoon!", JoAnna was happy. It''s a long time since all three sisters were together.


    They n to spend Sunday assessing progress of training and make final decisions for hiring them.


    Jeff saw JoAnna looking at information rted to the resort on herptop. "Are you enjoying the role of a resort owner?"


    "It''s fun so far¡­ In two more workdays I will have everything sorted out. And here is my n: upper managers will handle everything and once a week I will join a meeting to get their status. Unless something is off, I don''t need to do anything." JoAnna saw that Jeff is pleased and it gave her a confidence boost.


    "Then next big thing is wedding!" JoAnna eximed. "Bridgette said that today she will narrow down choices for wedding nners, and when we get back, we can choose one. Or two."


    "I will leave that to you. I will be happy with any decision you make as long as it includes you standing in front of me at the altar and you say: ''I do''."


    "OK." JoAnna wanted for Jeff to be included, but she already knows he has a lot to deal with. And he will be super-busy as the wedding approaches because he will take four weeks off! That is why she will happily take over tasks rted to the wedding. With Bridgette and professional wedding nners, it will not be too hard to get things ready.


    JoAnna remembered that before wedding they should move into their new house. "Did you hear anything about the house?"


    "By end of next week, it should be ours. Are you excited?"


    JoAnna''s eyes lit up. "Absolutely! I can''t wait to start picking furniture and decorations! But I need to go and see the house again for that¡­ to make sure things match and fit¡­"


    "You can go and see house anytime. Just get in how we did when we saw the house. And feel free to start furniture shopping. As long as you get delivery set for few weeks from now, it will be fine."


    Jeff''s phone rang. It was a call from Steve. Jeff knows that Steve would not call unless it''s urgent.


    As soon as call connected, Steve spoke with urgency: "Boss! Miss Heaven is here¡­"


    Jeff frowned and put his phone on the speaker: "Was I not clear that she can''t work from HQ?"


    "It''s not that¡­ she came withints that no car came to pick her up for work. And she wants us to arrange something for her." Steve exined.


    Jeff nced at JoAnna who had a devious smile on.


    Jeff was not sure what made JoAnna smile like that, but he knows that she told him yesterday not to arrange any transportation for Regina because she is her employee and he should stay out of it.


    "Steve, remind her that she is employee of the Golden Ocean Resort. It has nothing to do with White corp. and we have no obligation to provide for her transportation. In case she is persistent, let security handle her."


    "OK, Boss.", Steve ended the call.


    ~ White corp. HQ ~


    Steve exited the now empty conference room and went to meet with Regina who was waiting for him in lounge for visitors on main floor of White corp. HQ.


    Steve reminded himself to stay calm while he approached Regina who was nervously tapping her foot on the floor.


    "When can I meet with CEO White?", Regina was not aware that Jeff is not there.


    She came to White corp. HQ, fuming at receptionist while demanding to see Jeff. Receptionist called Steve. When Regina told Steve that she wants to see Jeff because no one came to pick her up and take her to work to the resort, Steve told her to wait and he went away to talk to Jeff out of Regina''s earshot. Regina assumed that Jeff is in the building, and Steve went to talk to him (in person).


    "Miss Heaven, you can''t see CEO White. And he told me to give you a message: since you are not an employee of White corp., he does not understand why are you expecting us to arrange for your transportation from hotel to work."


    Regina felt her world spinning. "You are lying! I want to see CEO White! NOW!"


    Steve nced around and saw that her shouting attracted attention of people nearby.


    "Miss Heaven, I will repeat once more: you can''t see CEO White. As for your transportation, unless it is stated in your contract that your employer will provide for it, you need to take care of it yourself. And if you continue being unreasonable, you leave me with no other option than to ask security to escort you out of the building."


    Regina''s face twisted from anger. She red at Steve for few seconds before turning around and angrily stomping out of the building.


    She was upset that she didn''t get a car with a driver for hermute to work. And she was even more upset that she didn''t get to see Jeff. Regina called a cab to take her to Golden Ocean Resort.


    ~ 40000ft up in the air, private jet ~


    Jeff just finished his talk with Steve and wanted to find out more.


    "I thought you will arrange transportation for her."


    "I never said that¡­ I said that you should not interfere because Regina is my employee. Did you hear me say I will arrange a car for her?" JoAnna could not hide that she is pleased with herself.


    Jeffughed. "You are right, Mrs. White¡­ but isn''t she going to call you now?"


    JoAnna smirked. "She does not have my number. She might call Bridgette, and I already told Bridgette how to handle her. If Regina causes a ruckus, the four bodyguards I left behind for Bridgette will take care of her. Regina thinks that she is special. You should have seen her when she strutted yesterday afternoon into my office¡­ she was holding her head so high that I thought her nose will get lost in the clouds. By the time I was done with her, she was looking at her shoes while walking out. And I know that next time I see her, she will be back, full of herself. I don''t know what kind of vitamins she is taking so that her vigor returns so quickly! But I will make sure to teach her that she is not special as many times as necessary until it gets engraved into her mind. She can''t do what she wants. Not on my territory."


    "Your territory?"


    "Yes. This here¡­" JoAnna moved and got on top of Jeff, straddling him. "¡­is part of my territory." She leaned and gave him a deep kiss.


    Jeff held her tightly and returned her kiss.


    He likes this JoAnna who takes charge and makes no excuses to protect what is hers. And he likes her when she is yful and carefree as well. He likes every side of her, except when she is sad¡­ that breaks his heart.. And he will do whatever he can so that she never gets sad.

 Chapter 585 - Its Nice To Have Kids At Home

    Next day, Aiden and Sarah arrived at White family vi just in time for lunch.


    Oscar and nor enjoyed extrapany of both of their sons and their fianc¨¦es.


    nor was very excited thatter Sophia will join. She heard a lot about her, and the fact that Sophia is pregnant made it more special.


    Oscar wanted to talk to Felix and to see if he can help out with strengthening security for their property. They did some improvements from the incident with Timothy Cox, but Oscar was still not able to rx. Image of Timothy Cox holding a gun to Jeff''s head was haunting him. The only thing giving him peace was knowing that Jeff is fine and that he is strengthening the security so that such a thing never happens again.


    "I am sorry that this training thing is getting over¡­ that means that my kids will not visit as often.", nor was referring to all four of them.


    Jeff and Aiden ignored nor''sment. It was obvious that she was trying to force them to say something like: ''Don''t worry, we will make sure to visit¡­'' But they are not falling for it. If they say something like that, then she will use it against them and call daily to remind them to keep their word.


    Sarah and JoAnna awkwardly smiled and focused on their tes.


    Sophia and Felix arrivedter that afternoon. nor and Oscar gave them some time to freshen up and rest, and then nor pulled Sophia on the side for a chat while Oscar monopolized Felix. JoAnna and Sarah told nor and Oscar that they can have them until dinner is over, and after dinner Sophia and Felix will join the younger generation.


    After dinner our team of six headed to the back garden and they upied three oversized lounging chairs around the firepit while chatting enthusiastically. Felix held Sophia, Aiden held Sarah, and JoAnna leaned into Jeff''s embrace. As usually, guys let sisters lead the talk while they mostly listened.


    Sophia was talking about their honeymoon. She didn''t forget to mention how Felix valiantly saved them from the cave. Felix was very happy to hear Sophia''s praises as well asments from JoAnna and Sarah. Even Jeff and Aiden had to admire him.


    Sarah and JoAnna agreed that Sophia''s belly is a bit bigger than it used to be.


    "Well, it''s time to start showing!", JoAnna eximed. "You are now in your fourth month of pregnancy¡­ How about your¡­" JoAnna gestured at chest.


    Sophia nodded. "Growing¡­" She took a mental note to go bra shopping when they get back home.


    "Eh, second trimester. Enjoy the benefits." JoAnna grinned.


    Jeff was curious. "What benefits?"


    JoAnna didn''t see the need to filter her words and she ignored Sophia''s embarrassment. "In second semester, breasts are growing, energy levels go up, as well as the libido..."


    JoAnnaughed when she saw silly grin on Jeff''s face. She knows that he wants them to have kids, and now he heard additional benefits thate with pregnancy. And seeing him ncing at her breasts, she could tell which part interests him the most.


    The only reason Jeff stopped talking about babies is because JoAnna said that she wants to get married first. Ah, in two months she is sure that her husband will find plenty of cheeky ways to suggest that they have babies.


    "I didn''t say anything!", Aiden defended himself when Sarah caught him staring at her breasts.


    They allughed.


    It seems that all men agree: there is no such thing as too big breasts.


    nor and Oscar sat on the terrace in the back of the house and listened to them from the distance. They could not hear their words clearly, but the lively atmosphere andughs reached them.


    "It''s nice to have kids at home.", nor sighed.


    "Yes." Oscar had to agree with her.


    "The Hill sisters are close. Because of them even our boys areughing. It is clear that they are happy.", nor observed. The only thing she wanted was for her boys to be happy. Seeing them like this makes her heart full. She remembered that before JoAnna and Sarah came into their lives, Jeff and Aiden were mostly quiet, keeping to themselves. When they were home, they would join for a meal and after that each would go to their room. Eh, love makes big difference in life.


    JoAnna spoke about Golden Ocean Resort, how they disrespected her first day and next day she marched in as an owner. She was very good in giving vivid descriptions and everyone enjoyed her story. JoAnna didn''t forget to thank Sarah for her help in getting the resort. Sophia wanted to know the details how they got it, so Sarah said what she did while Jeff shortly exined how he used data that Sarah provided.


    "We will have our wedding there. I hope you all n to spend some time at the resort. The resort is beautiful, the spa is great, and food is amazing. We can go horse riding, and there is a golf course, a shooting range as well as a casino¡­ and I will give you a sister-discount. I am the owner, and I can do that." JoAnna cheekily said andughed.


    "You better give us more than a discount. How about lifetime-free-everything considering that you got it for practically nothing?" Sophia could not believe how Jeff yed this one. She can only admire him.


    Sarah was happy that JoAnna got to show those people that they should not mess with Hill sisters. "I will definitelye. Our next destination is Los Angeles. We want to hire staff for our house. Construction is done, somendscaping work is still ongoing and that is thest part. We want to have staff in ce before kids move in there."


    "That is for the house you are building, right?", JoAnna wanted to rify.


    "Yes" Sarah confirmed.


    "What about your other house?" JoAnna grinned, but Sarah missed that there is a message hidden in there.


    "Which other house? The cliffside one? We still didn''t hear back about it¡­" Sarah finished her thoughts while ncing at Aiden.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff. "You didn''t tell them?"


    Sarah''s eyes didn''t leave Aiden while responding to JoAnna''s remark. "Well, seeing how Aiden is grinning, it seems that only I don''t know what this is all about."


    "I was just about to bring it up.", Jeff responded to JoAnna like he didn''t hear Sarah at all. He took his phone and typed something on it.


    Sarah got a notification and she checked it.


    After few seconds of silence, Sarah spoke: "You got us the house?"


    Sarah could not believe what she read. It was an electronic form of the document which states that the cliffside house is on Aiden''s and her''s name!


    "Don''t I need to sign these?" Sarah frowned when she saw her signature on the document.


    "I made stamp signatures for both of us.", Aiden informed her.


    "You are OK with Jeff buying us a house?", Sarah asked Aiden. She also wanted to ask how he can make stamp of her signature without her knowledge, but that will be forter. Right now, the house is more important topic.


    Jeff spoke before Aiden: "I was thinking for a while how to repay you everything you did. And even with this, I feel it''s not enough. Without your help, I would probably still be stuck with Isabe or would cause many people to hate me because I backed out of it without providing solutions. Also, both of you did so much for thepany, and for us personally¡­ but I know that just throwing money your way would not be enough.. This is my way of saying thank you."

 Chapter 586 - Who Is Regina?

    Sarah was just staring at Jeff and JoAnna. She was not sure how to respond. Sarah is happy that they got them the house, but at the same time she knows that it''s something expensive. Considering size, location and all the extra features, that house was at least tens of millions! She didn''t expect this.


    JoAnna moved closer to Sarah and held her hand. "Hey¡­ I can see what you are thinking. How I see it, without your help I would not have my man or the resort. The resort is worth a lot, and thanks to you, we got it for one hundred dors. Don''t think that us getting you the house is too much, because you did a lot more for us."


    Jeff was very happy to hear that JoAnna is talking about two of them as ''us''. That was music to his ears.


    Sarah wanted to ask Aiden when he found out about Jeff''s intention to buy that house for them. And howe he didn''t tell her about it. But that can wait. She was still processing the fact that two of them are now owning that spy-dungeon cliffside house. Together with a topic of her stamp signature, list of things to talk about in private with Aiden was increasing.


    "Thank you¡­", she said in a weak voice. Somehow all strength seeped out of her and she could not speak normally.


    Aiden pulled her into a hug. "Now we have our home...", he whispered into her ear.


    Sarah nodded and rxed in his embrace.


    "It seems we will need to hire staff for that house as well." Sarah was happy.


    "I want to see how that house looks like.", Sophia reminded Sarah.


    "Yes, yes¡­ you can see photos on my phone.", Sarah beamed while fiddling with her phone. "And I will let you know as soon as we settle in, so that youe and see it in person."


    "I have one more announcement¡­" JoAnna grinned. "I got approved to add second area of specialization to my residenship: DNA research!"


    "Second focus?", Sophia was surprised. "Don''t you have already a lot on your te? With surgery, and the resort, all the work you are doing with Felix, and you will soon be Mrs. Jeffrey White¡­ I don''t mean that you should not do it, I''m just concerned that it might be too much."


    JoAnna shrugged. "I don''t know if it''s too much. Deep dive into DNA is something I wanted to do for a long time. When we spoke about those two families going after us, it made me think what I can do. And this is something I CAN do. We already have strong anesthetics that can target different things. Now imagine if I make that something that is DNA dependent? Like a virus which targets only one person, or one family based on their DNA."


    "Sounds like science fiction.", Sarah was excited.


    "People flying was science fiction, until first ne got off the ground." JoAnna responded right away. "In new house I will set up myb, so I can do a lot of work from there."


    "Mad scientist", Sarah mumbled, teasing JoAnna. "That would be cool. If all that is too much, you can always slow down or drop something."


    JoAnna was pleased that Sarah supports her. "Big sis, I can do this.", she told Sophia.


    "I didn''t mean to discourage you. I''m just concerned that you are stretching yourself thin over too many things. I am happy for you. But remember to rest and take care of your body." Sophia advised sincerely.


    Jeff wanted to say that he is taking good care of JoAnna''s body, but he swallowed his words. It was not appropriate to say that at loud.


    JoAnna thanked Sophia for support. "I admit that I''m juggling many things. But I''m not alone. Besides you two, I have Jeff. And Bridgette is helping a lot as well. I don''t feel overworked."


    "Talking about Jeff''s support¡­", Sarah interjected. "Who is Regina?"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "How do you know about her?"


    "Does it matter?"


    "Bridgette¡­", JoAnna mumbled when she figured out who Sarah''s source is.


    "Who is Regina?" Sophia asked.


    JoAnna realized that she needs to talk about that unpleasant woman. "Regina is a headache which Jeff brought into my resort. He is, as always, oblivious of women lusting over him. So, he brought one in, and by the time he realized what he did, she already made it clear that she is not going to back down easily."


    "Please, give details¡­ don''t just summarize.", Sophia frowned.


    JoAnna told them how Regina reacted when they met, during lunch andter in the afternoon. She also mentioned that next morning Regina went to White corp. HQ and demanded to get transportation.


    Sarah didn''t understand why is JoAnna ying with that unreasonable woman. "And you are not kicking her out because¡­?"


    "Because I have a feeling that this one is like a boomerang. She wille back. I would rather keep my eyes on her, than kick her out and then I need to watch my back." JoAnna exined.


    Sarah nodded in understanding. "I will go and visit your financial department when Ie to the resort. I am curious to meet the woman who threatens you so much that you want to keep her close."


    "Who said that she is threatening? And who said that I''m keeping her close? She can''t get near Jeff or me if we are not at the resort. How I see it, she will spend a lot of time at the resort while I will be with Jeff in LA doing our thing." JoAnna was proud of her n.


    Sarah didn''t think it''s a good n. "You know that she can spend all that lonely time plotting how to get to you?"


    "That is a possibility." JoAnna had to admit. "But we are aware of her intentions, and with Steve and Bridgette always present, it will not be easy for her to make a move."


    Sarah was not convinced. "When Ie for a visit, I will set up some surveince. It will help you keep an eye on her."


    "Sounds good." JoAnna agreed. She saw that both Sophia and Sarah are worried. She wanted them to cheer up. "Rx you two. It''s just one more wanna-be-girlfriend. Theye as freebies when you get yourself a handsome man."


    Sarah was frustrated seeing JoAnna being so rxed. "Do not joke about this! It seems you forgot nightclub incident in Reno¡­ That Roxy or whatever her name is¡­ she tried to drug us, and she was close to seeding! Is it possible that after that experience you are still taking wanna-be-girlfriends lightly? When they get desperate, they can do anything, and you saw it firsthand."


    Jeff stiffened up, and so did Aiden. Both of them remember that incident clearly.


    JoAnna also frowned and nodded. She had to admit that Sarah is right. "What do you suggest?"


    Sarah spoke her mind: "I don''t understand why you don''t just fire her. But since you seem determined to keep her around, we will start with surveince and when we observe somemon behavior, we use that against her. I will look into her and see what I can find. Don''t rx while waiting for her to make a move. You need to strike first, shake her up and send her packing. Aiden and I will be in Los Angeles, so we are close by. Every time you want to provoke her, call me. If you suspect anything, call me. Don''t take unnecessary risks. You can always count on me."


    "And you can count on me as well.", Aiden added.


    "If we need to call it out, Felix and I are also avable to support you in whatever you need.", Sophia told JoAnna.


    JoAnna was happy that she has everyone''s support.


    She was sure that she has Regina under control. But after Sarah reminded her of Roxy, she became unsettled.. JoAnna understands that she needs to get rid of Regina, otherwise she will always need to watch her back.

 Chapter 587 - Safety Deposit Key

    Rest of the weekend passed in a sh.


    Sophia and Felix selected fifteen bodyguards for their home in Seattle. They n to use few bodyguards to apany each of them when they go out, while others will be focusing on securing the house. Since they are not used to this, Jeff took time to give them advice and to answer their questions.


    nor was happy to hear that Felix and Oscar agreed to coborate on improving security of White family vi and surrounding property, because that means that Sophia wille back to visit as well. Two of them bonded quickly, and part of nor secretly regretted that she does not have third son so that Sophia can be her daughter-inw also. If Felix knew about this, he would not let Sophiae close to nor again.


    Aiden and Sarah also picked bodyguards for both of their houses in California. They are still not willing to have bodyguards follow them around, but they agreed to have number of them stationed at their two houses. Jeff advised them to at least have few following them secretly from a distance, but both Sarah and Aiden rejected that idea right away saying that it will just make them more nervous.


    Jeff and JoAnna selected additional bodyguards for their new house.


    Oscar is happy with the improvements his bodyguards achieved during this training. He assigned two who had best results to be in charge of keeping everyone in shape by making sure they regrly use training grounds. He left the scheduling to them, but he gave warning that if his bodyguards underperform, he will keep them ountable.


    ¡­


    Sunday evening, after dinner, our team of six was in the living room of White family vi.


    Jeff got one key and ced it on the table. "I got this from James Hill."


    "Gramps?", Sophia asked as she leaned closer. "What is it for?"


    "I''m not sure." Jeff responded.


    "Did gramps say anything?" Sophia could tell that there is more to it.


    Jeff told them what he knows. "He said that it''s a safety deposit key. And to use it if we don''t see a way out. Also, he said that this is one of the reasons why people fear White family."


    "Do you know what is in that safety deposit?" Sarah was curious when she heard that there are some secrets involved.


    "I don''t even know where it is. I tried looking into it, but I didn''t get any results." Jeff looked at Aiden and Sarah. "Maybe you two can help?"


    Sarah looked at Aiden with sparkles in her eyes. She was imagining two of them on a mission, finding clues and getting the treasure, like in the PC games they are ying. Aiden chuckled seeing Sarah''s dazed expression. He was able to guess her thoughts. "We can try¡­ Did you ask dad if he knows something about this?"


    Jeff didn''t think about asking Oscar, but what Aiden said made sense. He said that he will talk to Oscar when he gets a chance.


    Sarah snapped photos of the key from both sides. She will get Eve to help identify the key, if possible. But it''s an old key, so she is not confident that it will be easy to trace. Newer deposit boxes use thing like electronic passwords, fingerprints and retina scans. On the other hand, how many more banks keep their deposit boxes secured with these obsolete keys? It should not be difficult to narrow down possibilities.


    Sophia thought about Jeff''s words. "This looks important. Why would our grandfather have something that belongs to White family?"


    Jeff shrugged indicating that he does not know. "They are neighbors on East Coast. It seems that there is more to their story than just that."


    By the time they finished talking, Oscar was already gone for the night with nor, so Jeff didn''t talk to his father.


    Next morning, they were in a rush to leave. JoAnna had her shift in the hospital, and Jeff was going to office. With all themotion, Jeff forgot to talk to Oscar about the key. Well, he will do it next time.


    ¡­


    That Monday, during breakfast, nor and Oscar were by themselves again. They had maids and other house help, but their kids were not there.


    "It''s quiet¡­", nor observed.


    "Yes."


    nor''s face lit up. "How about we go and visit them?"


    "What?" Oscar agreed with her that it is quiet, but that is not necessarily a bad thing!


    "Both of our boys got new houses. We can go and visit them¡­ Oh! We can stay with them for some time!", nor beamed. "We can also see that resort that JoAnna owns¡­"


    Oscar sighed and sipped his morning coffee. It was clear that nor made up her mind. She was already talking about housewarming gifts!


    ¡­


    Unaware that nor ns toe for a visit soon, Jeff, JoAnna, Aiden and Sarah are in the jet heading to Los Angeles.


    They are sitting in seats which are facing each other and haverge desk in between.


    Jeff is working on hisptop, and opposite from him Aiden is sketching with a stylus pen on a tablet.


    Girls are discussing security for Golden Ocean Resort.


    JoAnna has resort map on herptop and is exining to Sarah generalyout. They are nning to improve existing security for the resort and to keep an eye on Regina.


    Sarah hacked into resort security feed and pointed out blind spots in current setup.


    "We will add more cameras, on the grounds and in the main building as well. I have a good supply from Felix, and I will instruct Eve to watch Regina and to text you her whereabouts as well as if she does something suspicious."


    "How do you define ''something suspicious''?" JoAnna was curious.


    "Besides obvious things like putting something in your drink, Eve also monitors health indicators such as heart rate, blood pressure, and breathing rate. Unless Regina is a coldblooded serial killer, she will get anxious if she tries to hurt you. Eve will let you know of any changes. Also, I upgraded Eve''s self-learning modules and she is evolving wonderfully. Eve is figuring out by herself new ways how to identify malice." Sarah was full of pride while talking abouttest Eve''s developments.


    JoAnna listened carefully and concluded that it makes sense.


    "You wille tomorrow to the resort, right?" JoAnna wanted to start with this extra surveince as soon as possible.


    "Yes. Today we will visit few agencies to start the process of hiring staff andter we will visit out new house! But tomorrow we wille to resort." Sarah turned to Aiden. "Right?"


    Aiden sensed that thisst question was directed at him. He raised his head for a moment, gave a small nod and focused back on his tablet.


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "I''m sure you have no idea to what you agreed to just now." She could tell that he is immersed in whatever he is doing and that he didn''t hear her question, and he just agreed randomly. She leaned back in her seat to see what he is doing.


    "For our home?" Sarah asked when she saw him sketchingndscape ns.


    Aiden smiled and nodded. He was happy that she called it ''our home''.


    Sarah observed what he did so far. "Where is my gazebo?"


    "I''m not there yet¡­ but it will be here." Aiden pointed with stylus.


    "Nice." Sarah smiled and leaned her head on his shoulder.. She spent rest of the flight quietly watching him work.

 Chapter 588 - Breakfast At Cliffside House

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside house ~


    Tuesday morning, Sarah and Aiden are having breakfast on the kitchen ind of their new home, while enjoying the ocean views.


    They don''t have any furniture in the house, so they slept in the apartment in Los Angeles, and grabbed food on the way. Previous day they ordered some furniture, but it will take few days for it to be delivered.


    Sarah and Aiden went through list of rooms and marked the ones they ordered furniture for: living room, master bedroom, office. With these three they can start living in the house.


    Both of them don''t want to rush with purchasing furniture and other things needed.


    Sarah and Aiden love discussing ns for the future, and there is a lot to talk about rted to the house, so they spentst two days mostly brainstorming ideas about it.


    The lot is big, and they decided to build another house which will be used by house staff and security who will stay with them 24 hours a day. Until that house is done, they will hire only part time staff so that they don''t need to provide lodging. Since their other house ispleted, they will call Louis the architect and Cash the construction manager to help them with this addition.


    "This location is great!" Sarah was happy with the spot which Aiden picked for additional house. "It is nearby yet obstructed by trees. From this main house, it will not be visible."


    Aiden was happy that she approves. "And we can build few levels underground as well, and have it connected to the main house with a tunnel."


    "I like that very much. It''s a brilliant idea!" Sarah could not contain her excitement.


    She was very happy with everything they decided so far, and his design forndscape was beyond beautiful. "I can''t wait for it to be done, so we can enjoy it!"


    Aiden smiled. "Mmm¡­ the gazebo¡­"


    "Especially the gazebo!" Sarahughed.


    "I will count on you to train the staff." She remembered how the staff on the ind was almost invisible, and they did everything perfectly.


    Aiden agreed. What is there not to agree? He is happy that Sarah is letting him do things and that she is relying on him.


    Sarah checked her email. "Skipper confirmed that McLaren and Divo are being shipped hereter today. By end of week they will be in the garage downstairs."


    Aiden noticed slight change in Sarah''s expression when she mentioned Skipper. "Are you still upset that he could not remember anything about King?"


    Sarah wondered how he knew what she was thinking. Sometimes she thought that he can read her mind.


    "Not upset. More like disappointed. Every lead we have is a dead end. Are you not frustrated?"


    "I am concerned.", he admitted. "For someone who hides his tracks so well¡­ it just shows that he knows what he is doing, he is doing it for a long time, and we should not take him lightly."


    Sarah sighed. "I agree. That is why I am reluctant to see that warehouse in Chicago. Part of me is fearing that we are jumping into danger, and other part fears that it will be another dead end. It is interesting that I have no thoughts that we will actually find something useful there."


    "We are not finding anything useful only because we are careful not to arouse any suspicion. If we act bolder and shake that cage, something wille out."


    "True¡­", Sarah frowned. "But I don''t think I want to face what is in that cage." Her mood dropped thinking that even if they don''t want to face it, it seems that they areing for them, and they don''t have a choice.


    "Hey¡­", Aiden nudged her gently with his elbow. "It''s not like you to be like this. What happened with Sarah who jumps into danger without thinking?"


    Sarah forced a smile. "You know that this is different. It''s not just me. I am worried that something might happen to you¡­ or my sisters. That man is not simple, and we have no clue what kind of force is behind him."


    Even though she smiled, Aiden could see that Sarah''s mood dropped. He wanted to talk about something else because there is no point talking about King without any further information. And Sarah was getting upset, again.


    "While talking about not simple people¡­ random change of topic: That property in New Mexico, you said your father built it?"


    Sarah was happy that he changed the topic. He really knows her well. "Yes. Edward always liked cars and driving fast. So, he made a ce where he can keep his toys and not worry about traffic police while driving."


    "You are saying that he bought all those cars?" Aiden was referring to the underground parking. Four levels of parking filled with numerous sports and luxury cars. Each car there is worth hundreds of thousands, and some even go for millions.


    "I''m not sure if all of them are bought. Maybe some are presents, or he won them in Vegas. But yes, he got them one way or the other. Why?"


    "I was just curious. He is doing very well as a software developer to be able to afford all that."


    Sarah thought for some time about his words. "He is not just a developer; he is a director in his ownpany. I don''t think that is impossible for him to get all those over years. Look at us, how much we are earning, and we are not directors."


    Aiden smiled. He knew that she willpare Edward with them. He needed to remind her. "True. But we are not typical software developers either."


    Seeing his sly smile, Sarah knew that he is onto something. "Are you saying that my father has a source of ie other than his job andpany?"


    Aiden was pleased that she made that statement without further hints. "You tell me. Howe his study is the only one without video monitoring by Eve?"


    "I removed it because he frequently disabled video, and I was annoyed by all notifications Eve sent me. He did it probably because he was working on some project which he wanted to keep to himself¡­" Sarah paused. "Are you saying that he is hiding something big, and that he manipted me into removing video surveince from his study?"


    "Is that so hard to believe?"


    "Yes. My whole life I see him as someone who only cares about his work and projects that consume him¡­ here I''m talking about software development and gadgets that he likes to fiddle with. I must admit that few times he surprised me by showing unexpected sharpness and decisiveness, like when handling Ed''s father¡­ But yes, I find it hard to believe that he has some big secret or arge ie source I don''t know about." Even though she said that it''s hard to believe, Sarah can''t deny that Aiden''s words made her think. Did Edward have a secret side to him?


    Sarah is not aware that Aiden is spot-on with his assumptions. Edward made a lot of money while working as SP3CT3R, and that is how he got finances for the property in New Mexico and all those cars as well as much more that they don''t know about. Yet.


    Edward was disabling Eve whenever he essed his secret room behind the built-in bookshelves.


    His study is the only room in the Hill family vi where Eve can''t see, and that is the reason why there is only audio recording when Aiden talked with Edward asking him for his blessings before he proposed to Sarah. And by the way: Sarah still didn''t listen to that recording!

 Chapter 589 - Plan: Take Care Of Regina (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside house ~


    Aiden and Sarah spent most of the morning nning and discussing things rted to their new home.


    "We should head to the resort. It''s almost lunchtime.", Sarah reminded Aiden. "But first, let''s change clothes."


    "Why are we dressing up for?" Aiden observed that she prepared a Brioni white dress shirt for him. He prefers t-shirts, they are morefortable.


    "I promised Anna to help her take care of Regina. We need to look sharp for what I have on my mind. I will let you keep the jeans. You don''t mind, do you?"


    "Of course, not. Feel free to use me anyway you want.", Aiden shed a smile. His gossipy side was awake, and he was happy to be included in ''take care of Regina'' n, whatever that is.


    Sarah changed into Prada white tie-sleeve button down shirt and a red a-line knee length skirt. She put high heels on and pulled her hair into a high ponytail. Sarah turned to see Aiden looking sharp while his eyes devoured her.


    She smiled, pleased with his reaction, and threw the car keys his way: "You are driving."


    Aiden caught the keys with a flick of his wrist and was next to her in an instant. His hand on her waist was pulling her closer while his firm grip and intense gaze were telling her what his intentions are.


    "The clothes will get wrinkled¡­", she reluctantlyined.


    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    The car stopped in front of the entrance of the main building. Aiden stepped out first and walked to the other side to open the door for Sarah. His every move was so suave that all females watched him and held their breaths; Sarah included.


    Aiden helped Sarahe out of the car.


    "I will get you all wrinkledter.", he whispered close to her ear as they walked inside.


    Sarah could not believe that he was still thinking about that. She knows that he was displeased when she mentioned earlier that clothes will get wrinkled if they don''t stop, but it was the truth. And they were about toe to resort, so they should look presentable. Just how long can he hold a grudge?


    As they previously agreed with JoAnna, Sarah and Aiden went straight to the restaurant.


    "When can we order food?", Aiden asked few minutes after they took their seats. He was eager to start eating.


    Sarah remembered that Aiden gets cranky like a small child when he is hungry, and did her best to coax him. "JoAnna just texted. They will be here in few minutes. We can order appetizers if you want."


    He raised his hand to get waiter''s attention while speaking in a low voice so that only Sarah can hear: "You are making me suffer. I will wrinkle you extra for that."


    Sarah stifled augh and whispered back: "Seriously? You can just say that you want to make love to me."


    Aiden smirked, "I will do that also."


    Sarah''s gaze was locked on him, and her thoughts were running wild while he spoke with waiter. She was thinking where will they do it¡­ in the car? Or at home? Or¡­? Oh, there is that infinity pool! But they don''t have towels there...


    Aiden kept the menu down when the waiter left, and his eyes met with Sarah''s. He shed his devilish smile and leaned closer.


    "I look forward to it as well.", he whispered.


    Sarah inhaled. "Is it that obvious?"


    She looked at him wondering if he can really read her mind. Sarah was confident that she didn''t blush. How did he know that she was having lustful thoughts?


    ¡­


    JoAnna came with Bridgette and Regina to the restaurant.


    Regina was extra-motivated when Bridgette stopped by and told her to join them for lunch to discuss her current status with a side note that Mr. White will also be there. She checked her makeup and hair three times before heading out of her office.


    Regina stopped in her tracks when her eyesnded on Aiden and Sarah. Well, mostly on Aiden. He was holding the menu while talking to the waiter. Regina recognized him as Jeff''s brother. She didn''t meet him in person, but she saw him on some photos in magazines andpany newsletter. ''In person, he is very handsome¡­ almost as handsome as his brother.''


    Part of Regina was disappointed that Mr. White which Bridgette mentioned is Aiden. She shed a smile while thinking that even though he is not Jeff, he is still a White. It would be beneficial to get his attention. And he is handsome¡­


    Her smile stiffened when she saw him keeping the menu down and whispering something to the youngdy next to him. She smiled, and he smiled back¡­ Why is that scene so familiar? And why is thatdy familiar?


    Regina was not aware that her smile dropped, and she was frowning.


    "Miss Heaven?", Bridgette''s voice pulled her out of her thoughts.


    JoAnna was already next to the table and she warmly greeted two people.


    At that point Regina realized why youngdy looks familiar. Because she resembles JoAnna! Are they sisters? What is JoAnna''s sister doing next to Jeff''s brother? She hurried to the table.


    Sarah and Aiden were sitting next to each other, JoAnna took a seat at the head of the table on Sarah''s right. Bridgette stopped few steps from the table and was busy texting Steve.


    "Regina, this is my sister Sarah, and Aiden White.", JoAnna introduced them.


    Sarah and Aiden smiled slightly and responded with nods. Their expressions and movements matched as if they were practiced.


    "This is Regina. She is the resource that Jeff found to help me with finances. Temporarily.", JoAnna introduced Regina.


    Sarah''s mouth twitched when she observed that Regina just nced over her before her sight got rooted on Aiden.


    "Mr. White, I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s an honor to meet you.", Regina''s lips stretched into a wide smile, which almost reached her ears. She didn''t hide the fact that she is flirting.


    "Really? I never heard about you..", Aiden frowned and sized her up for a second before looking away from her.

 Chapter 590 - Plan: Take Care Of Regina (2)

    It was apparent that Regina ignored Sarah, and Aiden didn''t like that. And the way she looked at him¡­ he knows that look well. It''s the same look that made him take advantage of girls, punishing them for their shallowness¡­ but that was all before he met Sarah. Now only the feeling of disgust was left, and for a brief moment he wondered how was it possible for him to even touch such girls. Aiden exhaled while staring at the ss of water in front of him. He needed to clear his mind. All that is in the past.


    Aiden didn''t want to be courteous to Regina at this point. Besides ''be yourself'', Sarah didn''t tell him anything else about the n, so he can do whatever he wants. He decided to focus on Sarah. She is the only one worth of his time, anyway.


    Regina was stunned. No one ever treated her like this. Did Aiden size her up and frown? Does that mean he does not like what he sees? But she didn''t give up. She can''t. That would be out of her character as someone who always gets what she wants. And right now, she wants Aiden''s attention. Regina didn''t let her smile fade away while swiftly making her way on the other side of the table. She sat next to Aiden.


    Sarah exchanged nces with JoAnna. This is just what Sarah guessed will happen. Instead of sitting next to JoAnna, this pesky woman sat next to Aiden! How shameless can she be?


    Bridgette sat opposite Aiden, leaving seat on JoAnna''s right empty.


    Regina assumed that empty spot is for her and decided to ignore it. Why would she sit next to JoAnna if she can sit next to Aiden? Who cares if he has any rtionship with Sarah? That never stopped Regina before.


    "We ordered appetizers.", Aiden told JoAnna while shifting his body.


    "Good. Let''s start with that¡­ Did you get a chance to see the resort?", JoAnna started talking about the resort amenities.


    Regina watched Aiden move and now she was facing his back! She thought how those two really are brothers. Both Jeff and Aiden disregarded her in the same way. But will she allow something small as that to discourage her? Of course not.


    They chatted about the resort, while Regina tried to include herself into conversation. But whatever she said, they ignored her, like she is not there at all.


    "I''m sorry I''mte¡­ I got stuck in traffic." Jeff said before giving JoAnna peck on the cheek and taking a seat next to her.


    JoAnnaughed. She didn''t want to ask Jeff in front of Regina how can he get stuck in traffic when he came with a helicopter? ''This man can tell a lie without blinking. Shameless.''


    Regina was so focused on Aiden and trying to get into conversation that she didn''t notice Jeff''s arrival!


    Regina watched Jeff sit next to JoAnna and was in disbelief. It seems that empty seat was not for her, after all. Or maybe it was¡­ She scolded herself. If she sat there, Jeff would not be able to sit next to JoAnna. And he might even sit next to her! He is a gentleman, there is no way he would ask her to change seats, right? She was screaming inside.


    She could not hide her displeasure with current situation. Aiden was her choice number two, and even he was not looking her way. How can he ignore her?


    Regina felt dejected seeing that six of them are chatting. Her eyes moved over people: Aiden, Sarah, JoAnna, Jeff, Bridgette, Steve. No one talked to her. She awkwardly smiled while thinking how to get some attention to herself.


    They ordered food. As soon as waiter stepped away, Regina thought this is her chance, she opened her mouth to speak¡­


    "CEO White, I wonder if I can have few minutes of your time?", ady in her mid-thirties approached their table and gestured toward the door, indicating that their talk should be away from that table. Probably in private.


    Jeff nced at JoAnna and she smiled while giving him a nod of approval.


    "I can give you five minutes.", Jeff responded to thedy while standing up.


    "Of course, I will not take more than that.", woman smiled as they walked away.


    Regina looked at Jeff leave with that woman, and she felt the need to dash after him. But she knows it will not be appropriate. In her mind, she saw Jeff scolding her for intruding into his talk with that woman.


    "Miss Hill¡­", Regina called.


    Both Sarah and JoAnna looked her way.


    "Uhm, Miss JoAnna Hill", Regina rified. "Aren''t you concerned about that woman having ulterior motive for approaching CEO White during lunch?"


    "What ulterior motive are you talking about?", JoAnna blinked innocently.


    Regina thought how this woman is to careless. And that is just perfect! But not if some other woman has her eyes on Jeff. "Don''t you think that she might be interested in him, romantically?"


    JoAnna smiled. "Miss Heaven, aren''t you, again, overstepping the boundaries of professional behavior? But let me answer that: Do you believe that I don''t have faith in my man? His whole lifetime he was able to sessfully defend himself against unwanted advances. Why would that change now?"


    Regina was not happy with that response. "He left with that woman. And she seems interested in him. How can you be sure it''s unwanted advances?"


    "Does he look interested in her? Trust me, that is all that matters." JoAnna gave Regina few seconds to think about that before continuing. "The fact that he is talking with another woman means that he is a gentleman, and not that he is interested. There is a big difference between those two. I would assume that woman of your age should know that."


    Regina felt like JoAnna stabbed her with her words. She didn''t like that her age was brought up. She was 27 years old! She looked around the table and suddenly she felt that all people present look younger than her. Her thoughts were interrupted by JoAnna who was still talking.


    "Oh, and while the boundaries of staying professional are removed, I will take the liberty of noticing that you are single, Miss Heaven.. Since you just arrived at Los Angeles, as your employer, I want to make sure you are not bored. How about we find you a date? Maybe we could all go together for a night out? What do you say?"

 Chapter 591 - Plan: Take Care Of Regina (3)

    Regina looked at JoAnna''s smile and she was not sure how to answer. Date? What date? How can any manpare to CEO White? The idea shed in her mind: if she agrees, she will get a chance to spend the evening next to Jeff! With that, she will find a chance to make her move. She was still thinking about that when she heard JoAnna talk again.


    "Steve, we are all rtively new in Los Angeles areapared to you. Do you have any single friends who might be interested to apany Miss Heaven? We can all go for a dinner and clubbing afterwards. Who knows? Maybe they click and a random date might be something more¡­ permanent?" JoAnna nced at Regina and winked.


    "I have few friends. I will ask¡­" Steve turned to Regina. "If you don''t mind¡­" He snapped her photo.


    "What are you doing?", Regina almost screamed seeing what Steve did with his phone.


    "When I ask my friends if they are interested in being your date, they will want to make sure that I''m not setting them up with an ugly old woman." Steve shed a smile.


    Regina''s face fell. She is confident in her looks, but didn''t he imply that she is old? Are they setting her up for a blind date? Why does she feel ufortable about all this? Why does it look like everyone is watching her and smiling creepily?


    Jeff returned to the table and besides exchanging few words with Aiden and Sarah he was mostly focused on JoAnna.


    Jeff and Steve didn''t linger. After they finished lunch, two of them went back to White corp.


    Regina was upset to see Jeff leave. She was even more upset because during whole lunch Jeff didn''t spare her a single nce! She told herself to calm down and think rationally. Fine, Jeff left, but she will get her chance on that night out. He can''t ignore her forever, right? Also¡­ Aiden is still here. And so is she. If she gives up, wouldn''t that be a waste?


    After some time JoAnna stood up: "Sarah, Aiden, let me show you this ce." She turned to Bridgette and gave her few short instructions.


    Regina was almost panicked. She didn''t get Aiden''s attention yet! She tapped his shoulder few times, but he only scratched it without sparing her a single nce.


    JoAnna faced Regina: "Miss Heaven, if you are done with lunch, you can go back to work."


    "It was nice meeting you, Regina. I look forward to our night out." Sarah gave Regina a quick hug.


    Sarah''s sudden friendliness caught Regina off-guard and she didn''t get a chance to react.


    Regina stared at JoAnna, Sarah, Aiden and Bridgette as they walked away from the restaurant. She could not believe that lunch is over, and she didn''t get a chance to talk to Jeff or Aiden. Just what is with this situation? Her displeasure was clearly visible in her expression. She felt that something is not right. Did they set her up? Did they orchestrate this whole lunch just so that they show her that Jeff does not care about her, and she should give up? If that is true, then howe they are organizing a night out with her included? She could not put her finger on it, but something didn''t seem right. This whole lunch experience looked to her like everyone is moving fast while she is stuck in slow motion and unable to follow what is going on.


    Regina went to the restroom and looked at herself in the mirror. She was recollecting what she found out. And she found out something interesting: JoAnna trusts Jeff, and she is not worried that other women will take her man. Vicious smile bloomed on Regina''s face as an evil n formed into her mind. "Since you trust him so much, don''t mind if I help myself." She cackled. "Suddenly I look forward to our night out."


    ¡­


    Up on the sixth floor of main building of Golden Ocean Resort, JoAnna is showing the apartment to Sarah and Aiden.


    "It''s very nice. The balcony is the best¡­ very convenient to have something like this¡­" Sarah was stopped mid-sentence by notification from Eve.


    "Heh, it seems there is a message for you." Sarah looked at JoAnna and yed audio from her phone for everyone to hear.


    Regina''s voice was heard: "Since you trust him so much, don''t mind if I help myself. ¡­ Suddenly I look forward to our night out."


    "She is not mentioning names, but I think we all know that she is talking about you and Jeff." Sarah frowned.


    JoAnna smirked. "We did a good job in provoking her. This is very useful. I hope she keeps on talking to herself¡­ Are you sure she won''t find the microphone?"


    "It''s tiny, and it''s on the inside cor of her suit jacket. It''s difficult to spot¡­ also, even if she finds it, there is no way that she will know it''s a microphone." Sarah was pleased with herself.


    Aiden listened to Sarah and JoAnna and remembered the parting hug that Sarah gave to Regina. It''s unusual for Sarah to be so friendly, that must be the time she nted the microphone.


    "How much of today''s lunch did you n?", Aiden asked.


    "Everything!", JoAnna eximed. "We nned sitting arrangement just to see where she would sit. The fact that she sat next to you tells us that she is not picky. As long as it''s one of White brothers, she will be fine with it."


    "But she prefers Jeff.", Sarah interjected.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes, slightly irritated that Sarah brought up the obvious, and continued: "The woman who came to talk to Jeff was arranged by me, and Jeff knew that she will approach him. In this situation, we were split between options that Regina will either go after him or start talking about him, which she did¡­ From this lunch, we can conclude that she is not smart, she is an impulsive person. That is something we can use. We can irritate her, and she will make mistakes. But at the same time, she is not hiding her intentions, which is a problem.. Usually people like her don''t y nice."

 Chapter 592 - Plan: Take Care Of Regina (4)

    Sarah waited for JoAnna to finish talking. She agrees with her sister''s analysis, and she would rather not mess with such an unstable woman. "As much as I''m enjoying this game, especially because she is ying exactly how we predicted¡­ I''m still not sure that this is something we should do. It can backfire. If we push her too much, she might do something crazy. Why don''t you just fire her and send her from whenever she came from?"


    JoAnna sighed. "Don''t think that I''m not on the verge of doing that few times every day¡­ but you saw her. She has no considerations, or morals. She was happy to ogle at Aiden while Jeff was not there. Just firing her will not be enough to keep her away. We need to have something big enough on her that will keep her in check. Did you find something?"


    Sarah shook her head. "Besides being good with finances, Regina is a socialite. She likes going out, partying, attending events. Finding a date is not a problem for her¡­ but there is nothing scandalous or illegal that we can use against her."


    JoAnna listened while her brows furrowed. "Then the only thing left is that we make her do something incriminating and use that to threaten her to stay away. Considering her personality, it should not be difficult."


    Sarah frowned. "I don''t approve... But if you are set on doing this, I will help. Let''se up with a thorough n. We can''t keep on doing these low level tricks on her sessfully forever. This needs to end in one night. And her date needs to cooperate as well¡­ Let''s pick a ce first."


    Sarah looked at Aiden. "Any suggestions?"


    Aiden shed a smile. He was happy that Sarah (finally) included him ining up with their little schemes.


    "Look how happy he is¡­", JoAnna teased.


    Seeing JoAnna tease Aiden made Sarah feel protective of him. "Actually¡­ Aiden is very good at nning. Let''s see if we can put his talents to use here¡­"


    Aiden perked up hearing Sarah''s praise.


    ¡­


    Later that evening, JoAnna is ready to call it a night. She got out of the bathroom and saw Jeff sitting on the bed, reading some documents.


    Her mind exploded. ''Super-handsome-sses-mode!''


    No matter how many times she saw him wearing sses, she could not stop herself from getting lost in lustful thoughts. Few times she suspected that she has eyewear fetish, but when she noticed that other people with sses are not invoking any reaction in her. JoAnna''s only conclusion is that she is suffering from a very specific Jeff-with-sses fetish.


    Jeff saw her staring at him with a silly grin on her face and he kept the documents, as well as his sses on the side table.


    "Will you join me, Mrs. White?" He patted bed next to him.


    JoAnna snuggled next to Jeff and took a deep breath.


    "How was your day?", he asked.


    "Productive. Sarah and Aiden set up additional security. I finished almost everything I wanted at the resort. Tomorrow I have only two short meetings and some paperwork. I think that I can finish before lunchtime, and then I don''t need to go to the resort for some time."


    Jeff noticed that JoAnna sounded relieved when she said that she does not need to go back. "You don''t like it there?"


    "The resort is great. It''s just that Regina¡­ She is mentally exhausting me."


    Jeff frowned. "Let me take care of her. I will make sure she does note back."


    JoAnna rejected his idea. "You have a lot going on already. You should not worry about her."


    "I''m not worried about her. I am worried about you. Why would some nobody cause you grief? Look at you¡­" He rubbed her forehead with his thumbs as if he is trying to smoothen it out.


    Only then JoAnna realized that she is frowning. Regina impacted her more than she wanted to admit.


    "I said I will handle her. I will need your help, of course, but I want to do it¡­" JoAnna saw him nod in agreement and rxed. "At this time, we are still discussing options on how to handle her. We want to set her up and get evidence of her misconduct. If it''s something big enough, we can use that to make sure she does note back."


    Jeff''s eyebrows shoot up. "ckmail?"


    "Do you have other ideas?" JoAnna looked at him and blinked few times. She could tell that he is enjoying this conversation.


    And she was not wrong. Jeff was fully enjoying seeing this side of JoAnna. This usually cheerful and carefreedy next to him is plotting to set up Regina and then to use that for ckmailing just because she is shamelessly pursuing him¡­ he likes it.


    "Not necessarily other ideas¡­ more like additions." Jeff paused making sure he has her attention before continuing. "Regina is into finances, but the rest of her family is in Moro. They run a coffee importing business with headquarters in North Carolina. Word is that besides coffee they are also involved in illegal diamond trading as well as corruption in high levels of government in more than one country in Africa."


    JoAnna thought for few seconds. "You are saying¡­ that we should get Sophia and Felix also involved and to handle this as a team of six?"


    "When we talked about working as a team, I remember the idea that we will punish bad people and make profits while at it. Regina is stepping out of lines with her behavior, and her family is not clean¡­ So¡­" Jeff shed a big smile while observing that JoAnna understood where he is going with that.


    JoAnnaughed. "I like it. I will make sure that Regina learns her lesson, and when she runs back home for help, she will find out that no one can help her. I will set up conference call, so we discuss this¡­Oh, since from tomorrow I will not be going to the resort, there is an increased chance that she will attempt to approach you, either at White corp. or somewhere else. Be alert. That woman is shameless."


    Jeff nodded in understanding. "You can trust me."


    "I do. But I don''t trust her. So be vignt." JoAnna warned Jeff.


    He was happy to hear that she trusts him. "While talking about trust... Any progress on recing her?"


    "Yes. Scott is working at the resort on finances for six years and he knows the work. He is already handling everything while Regina''s actual responsibilities are reduced to supervising only.." JoAnna was happy that Jeff approved of her arrangement.

 Chapter 593 - Valedictorian

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Wednesday morning, Sarah and Aiden are in bed, discussing ns for the day. Aiden is still drowsy and refuses to open his eyes.


    Sarah is excited. "Bedroom furniture will arrive today! We can go to the store and purchase bedlinens and what else we need. I am eager for us to move there."


    Aiden yawned. "Sounds good. We should get some clothes as well¡­ and are you still interested in painting those two rooms by yourself?" His voice waszy. He was fighting not to drift off to sleep.


    "Yes, yes. I would like to try painting a wall or two. How difficult can it be? ¡­ If I mess it up, we will get professionals to do it... I thought you want to do it also?"


    "Yes. I will help."He yawned again.


    "Then that settles our ns. After breakfast, we are shopping for bedding, clothes and painting supplies, and then heading home." Sarah looked up at him and realized that his eyes are closed. "Do you want to sleep more? We are not in a rush¡­"


    He opened his mouth to respond, but his phone on the bedside table started beeping, it was the rm. Sarah reached to turn it off and saw notification for an email.


    "You have an email, from University."


    Aiden frowned. "What is it?"


    "Oho!" She nudged him. "They are letting you know that you will do the valedictory speech at the graduation ceremony!"


    His frown deepened. "Letting me know? Shouldn''t they ask me if I''m willing?"


    Sarah nudged him again. "Open your eyes! This is a big deal! How can you sleep?"


    He opened his left eye and looked at her. "You look happy."


    "Of course, my fianc¨¦ is valedictorian! I will buy a new camera just so that I record you delivering the speech! Or even better: I will get a drone which Eve will operate, so that I can focus on you¡­ the view will be better! You will be standing on the stage, in a robe, with a graduation hat on¡­ Ah! I can''t wait! ¡­ Why are you not happy? Open both of your eyes!"


    Aiden opened his other eye. He was still frowning. "Your grades are better. That should be you."


    "Oh¡­ Is that what you are thinking? Our grade average is the same, right? But I have less grades than you since I started from third year courses. I''m sure they took into consideration how many courses each of us took, and you have more¡­ I believe that you deserve it¡­"


    Sarah got closer and pressed her index finger between his eyebrows. "How many times I need to tell you not to frown? It will only give you wrinkles¡­"


    "¡­and you will not think of me as handsome¡­ and not like me anymore?" Aiden finished in her ce.


    "You added thatst part about not liking you. I would never say such a thing because I will always love you, even when you are old and wrinkled up."


    Aiden looked at her and his expression softened up. Her words that she will love him even when he is old, tugged on his heart, because it implied that they will be together for a long time. There is nothing else he wants in his life than to spend it with her and knowing that she wants the same fills him up with joy.


    He pulled her into a tight embrace.


    "I love you.", he whispered.


    "I love you more¡­", she whispered back and wrapped her arms around him.


    After some time, Sarah looked up at Aiden and saw that his mood is much better. She concluded that it''s safe to get back on the topic.


    "Do you want to invite Oscar and nor for graduation ceremony? It would be nice to have parents there. I will ask Edward and Ste toe. Our parents didn''t meet each other in person yet¡­ we should call all of them¡­ Jeff and JoAnna and Sophia and Felix as well¡­ It would be great if everyone cane! Do you think they will stay overnight? We should get them hotel rooms if they are staying. We will stay at your ce, right? ¡­ I don''t want anyone using my ce considering that we found out who the neighbor is¡­ Oh, we still need to empty my ce¡­ we can stay few days in Fairfield and handle that while we are there¡­ I will schedule movers so they can take furniture out as soon as possible. We can have everything in a storage unit and then decideter what we want to keep¡­ I like desks we have in that study room; we can move them to our new home. Exercising equipment also¡­"


    Aiden was watching Sarah who was excitedly nning at loud while jumping from one topic to another. He agreed that he likes the idea of their parents meeting for their graduation. And he supports that furniture gets moved to the storage unit, so they don''t need to go to her apartment.


    He wondered if Sarah is so happy because he is valedictorian or because she is not, so she does not need to deliver the speech. But even if it''s thetter, she will not admit it, so there is no point asking.


    ''<em>Ah, I need toe up with a speech¡­ what a headache!</em>'' Aiden closed his eyes again.


    ~ Seattle, Hill family vi ~


    Ste found Edward sitting on the patio in the back garden.


    "Sarah called. We are invited to her graduation ceremony in three weeks. Do you want to go? Aiden is valedictorian." She sat on the chair next to him. "They will invite Aiden''s parents as well. If we go, we can meet them."


    Edward took a deep breath. "Whites¡­", he mumbled. "Why is he valedictorian? Sarah has top grades."


    Ste saw that Edward is upset and hurried to pacify him: "He has good grades as well. And she is excited for him¡­ That is not the point, is it?"


    Edward was not pacified by Ste''s words. But she was right. The point is that his baby daughter is graduating. "Will you go?"


    Ste nodded. "Yes. By then, Sarah''s apartment will be empty, but she wants to go and check it out before putting it on market. I will not let her go there without me."


    "You think that man will wait for her?" He guessed that Ste is worried about King approaching Sarah. And maybe even hurting her.


    "Even if he is not there, someone is watching over the ce. They will notice movers taking things out. I don''t want to risk it..."


    "Right now, he is in South Africa. But I agree. Let us not risk it. I will join you." Edward held Ste''s hand in his and gently squeezed.


    She smiled.. "Thank you."

 Chapter 594 - Taking Measurements

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    Later that morning, JoAnna is sitting on the sofa in her office on the fifth floor of main building of Golden Ocean Resort and flipping between video feeds on the tablet.


    "Sarah did a great job.", Bridgettemented as she peeked over JoAnna''s shoulder.


    "Yes. I can''t believe she did all this in one afternoon. Cameras are added to existing system, and she added all these¡­", JoAnna pointed at the tablet. "Amazing coverage. If that Regina sneezes, we will know."


    JoAnna looked at Bridgette. "And all these are created by your brother!"


    Bridgette smiled smugly while being proud that she has a capable brother. "When will you take Regina for a night out?"


    "I was thinking about making it happen this weekend, but we expanded the width of our attack. So, it might take longer."


    JoAnna saw Bridgette''s curious expression and was uncertain if she should say more. She wanted to talk with Bridgette openly, but she was not sure if she should talk about work they are doing as a team-of-six. On the other side, she trusts Bridgette, Steve knows quite a bit since he is helping Jeff, and Felix is part of it as well.


    Bridgette saw that JoAnna is hesitating. "It''s OK if you don''t want to tell me. I understand that some things should be confidential."


    "Thank you for understanding. I don''t want to shut you down. Sometimes we are doing things and I''m not sure if you are willing to be part of it. If I tell you, there is no going back."


    "Is it illegal? Immoral?" Bridgette saw that JoAnna wants to say more and could not hide her curiosity.


    "Maybe?"


    Bridgette sat next to JoAnna on the sofa and looked at her anxiously. "Is Steve part of it?"


    "As Jeff''s assistant, he knows quite a bit." JoAnna admitted.


    "Who is we? Is Sarah part of it?" Bridgette saw JoAnna nod and continued asking. "Sophia? Felix?"


    Bridgette was outraged. "I guess I don''t need to ask about Aiden¡­ Why am I the only one left out of this? I want in!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely." Bridgette straightened her back.


    JoAnna looked at her for few seconds before giving a small nod. "OK¡­ You know that Jeff sometimes does¡­ hostile takeovers of otherpanies."


    "Is that how you got this resort?"


    JoAnna nodded.


    "I knew that something is fishy. We were here one day, got mistreated, and next day¡­ BAM! You are the owner! Even without Steve saying anything I could tell that it was not a regr transaction."


    Bridgette was excited. "Is that the n for Regina?"


    JoAnna nodded. "We are not targeting anyone who didn''t attack us first. Regina''s family owns a business which is officially rted to import of coffee¡­ however they are involved with illegal activities¡­ First, we do a research on thepany and people involved. Based on that wee up with a n."


    Bridgette didn''t need more details. She was happy that JoAnna decided not to keep her in the dark. "Thank you for telling me this. If I can assist you, let me know."


    JoAnna smiled. She thought how Bridgette is much more than assistant. She is a great friend.


    Bridgette was looking at their daily schedule. "Will Big Bosse for lunch today?"


    "No. He has meetings through the day¡­ But there are good news: we are done with things rted to this resort. We can leave managers to handle everything, at least for some time."


    "You discussed everything with Scott?"


    "Yes." JoAnna confirmed. "He will be responsible of finances and call us if Regina gives him trouble. He understands that her position is just for show, and that soon she will leave. Then he will be manager. Also, he will do initial interviewing for additional resource who will work in his department and let us know when he narrows down the choices."


    "It seems you got it covered."


    "I will take that as apliment." JoAnna raised her chin proudly and continued: "Since we are done with our work here, how about¡­ we go and celebrate with avish lunch, somewhere in Los Angeles, with a nice view. After lunch we can go to my future home. I want to order custom made furniture, but I need dimensions¡­"


    Bridgette didn''t object. Who would say no to avish lunch? She headed out to her office to find a restaurant and make lunch reservations.


    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    JoAnna was excited as they approached the Mediterranean vi, her soon to be home. They used the inte and announced themselves as ''Mrs. White''. The gate opened and they got it.


    Two bodyguards checked the vi, making sure it''s empty and safe before JoAnna and Bridgette got in. Four bodyguards waited outside and two in the hallway while JoAnna and Bridgette made their way upstairs.


    "This room first¡­", JoAnna led the way.


    She usedser measuring tool to get size of the room wall to wall, door to wall, height of windows, etc. Bridgette was following her and making notes on her tablet.


    They made their way to the master bedroom.


    "Ah, this is one of the best features of this ce!", JoAnna eximed while standing on the balcony and looking at the property at the back of the house:goon style pool, sitting areas, beautifullyndscaped gardens. It was a very nice view. She could even see tennis court between the trees, further in the back. It didn''t look like house is in the city at all.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful." Male voice startled JoAnna.


    "Oh¡­" She looked at the man who was few steps away from her, and it took her a second to remember. "Enrique, right? The real-estate agent."


    He nodded. "I''m d that Mrs. White remembers me."


    JoAnna nced through the room. "Where is Bridgette?"


    "I crossed path with her in the hallway. She said she will be right back." Enrique exined.


    "I see¡­ what brings you here?"


    "I get notified when someonees to see the property. So, I came to see who it is."


    JoAnna didn''t think much about it. It made sense that seller''s agent takes care of the property being sold. Especially because owners are out of town.


    "I''m not sure if you are aware¡­ this vi has several hidden rooms and passages. Do you want me to show you?"


    JoAnna vigorously nodded. It is not umon for these custom mansions to have secrets, and she was very enthusiastic to uncover what this one is hiding.


    Enrique smiled. "One secret passage is in the master bathroom. It''s connected to the underground hallway which leads to the back of the property. Here¡­ let me show you."


    JoAnna excitedly stood at the door of the master bathroom.. She was curiously looking around while thinking which part will move in order to expose secret doorway¡­ She felt something soft and cold pressing against her nose and mouth and a sharp pain in the back of her neck, and then everything went dark.

 Chapter 595 - JoAnna Was Kidnapped

    Bridgette opened her eyes with difficulty. She had a splitting headache. She blinked few times and observed her surroundings. It was a dark room, small windows toward the top of the wall, almost hugging the ceiling. ''<em>Basement?</em>'' Bridgette tried to move, but she realized that her legs are tied at her ankles and her arms are also tied at her wrists in the back.


    ''<em>Where am I? How did I get here?</em>'', she tried to remember. She knows that JoAnna said how after lunch they will go to the Mediterranean vi to take measurements. What happened next? Pieces starteding back, but they were fuzzy because back of her head was throbbing painfully, and she had difficulty concentrating. Eventually after some time she was able to piece up information: master bedroom¡­ yes, they finished measuring master bedroom¡­ JoAnna openedrge French doors and went out to the balcony¡­ and then¡­ nothing.


    ''<em>JoAnna!</em>'', Bridgette remembered that two of them should be together. She struggled to lift her head and look around¡­ the pain was excruciating, but she was able to see that she is alone in this room. Just as she thought that she caught a glimpse of her purse, she exhaled and lost her consciousness again.


    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    Jeff is in a meeting. Twenty people are present, directors mostly. They are discussing performance of the products theyunched inst three months.


    Jeff''s phone lit up with a notification. He checked it and read the message:


    ''<em>You took away my everything. Now it''s my turn.</em>''


    Jeff frowned, unsure what to think. The number didn''t have ID associated; it was just a ten digit long string of numbers which he didn''t recognize. Prank? Who would prank him? And who knows his personal cell phone number?


    Another message arrived, no text just attachment. Same number. Jeff opened it and froze.


    It was a picture of JoAnna. Her legs and hands were tied up, and her eyes were closed. Was she sleeping? Unconscious? She can''t be¡­? All color drained from Jeff''s face and it took him few seconds to resume breathing. He stood up and rushed to his office leaving confused directors behind.


    Jeff reached his office and for the first time in his life, his mind was aplete mess. Is JoAnna OK? Where is she? How did she end up in such a state? Didn''t he tell her not to go anywhere without bodyguards? Millions of questions clouded his mind, but there were no answers. With every question his panic was rising. It allsted only few seconds, but to him it seemed like forever.


    "Boss? What happened?", Steve''s voice pulled him to reality.


    Jeff handed him his phone with JoAnna''s photo showing.


    Steve widened his eyes when he realized what he is looking at. "Miss Hill¡­ Bridgette is with her. She said that after lunch they will go to your future home to take some measurements." He pulled his phone with intention to call Bridgette.


    "Don''t." Jeff held Steve''s hand. "We don''t know the situation. Call Sarah and Aiden, see where they are and send a helicopter to get them¡­" He remembered that they can track each other with rings. "Wait¡­"


    Jeffunched app on his phone and saw that Sarah and Aiden are at their cliffside house. He was upset that they are not in office, but there was a hint of relief that they are close, and it should not take long for them to arrive. "Send helicopter here¡­", Jeff texted address to Steve and called Aiden.


    Jeff''s heart almost stopped when he realized that JoAnna is not in the vi, where she should be.


    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside house ~


    Sarah and Aiden are in the room they designated as theirputer-work room. They agreed that Sarah will set up this room, and she is exining him her n.


    "This wall we will fill up with screens. Huge touch screens. It will look impressive¡­ I will run cables inside walls¡­ Our desks will face that wall¡­ On this side will be storage with cooling for servers¡­ And here¡­ Your phone is ringing¡­"


    Aiden took his phone and saw it''s Jeff. "Yes?" Aiden frowned and looked at Sarah. "OK. OK. We will be ready."


    "What is going on?" Sarah immediately got anxious when she saw Aiden''s expression.


    "Anna was¡­ kidnapped. Jeff is sending a helicopter."


    Sarah inhaled sharply. "Kidnapped? By whom? Don''t tell me it''s that Regina¡­"


    "He does not know. He just got a photo of her tied up. We need to find out who took her and why."


    Sarah was already on her phone, looking up JoAnna''s location. "She is in Los Angeles."


    "Jeff said that she was with Bridgette in the vi they are nning to buy."


    "Well, Anna is not there now. Vi is somewhere here¡­", Sarah pointed at the map. "This puts Anna about fifteen miles North¡­ Let''s get our stuff and wait for the helicopter outside¡­"


    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    Sarah rushed into Jeff''s office. "Any updates?"


    Jeff shook his head and watched as Aiden closed the door behind them. "I''m controlling myself to find out the details before going there."


    Sarah nodded in approval while unlocking herptop. "Good decision. If we just rush there without knowing what we are facing, we might put her in greater danger."


    Jeff took a deep breath before asking. "Did you find anything so far?"


    Sarah put herptop on the desk and started opening files. "We pulled security footage. It''s avable only on the outside, so we don''t know what happened inside. We can see Anna and Bridgette arriving at the vi and about ten minutester, three more cars parked outside, one entered. From three cars outside, ten people walked out, we assume that they took care of the bodyguards, because about ten minutester you can see them hopping off, like they jumped from the wall and went back into the cars. Less than fifteen minutes after arrival, that one car left, and others followed. Anna''s location tracing history is consistent with these¡­ she was in the car that left the property." Sarah nced at Steve. "Bridgette is still there. I believe that no kidnapper was left in the vi.. They came there just to get Anna."

 Chapter 596 - Enrique Nanez

    Jeff instructed Steve to take twenty people from White corp. security and to go to the vi to find Bridgette and six bodyguards who were with them. Steve left without hesitating. He was hoping that nothing horrible happened. Kidnappers not leaving anyone behind, can either mean that Bridgette is not important, or that she is¡­ He didn''t want to finish his thought. There is a high chance they just came to getdy Boss, and he will stick with that scenario. Bridgette is OK. Trapped, but OK.


    Steve scolded himself for his thoughts. Lady Boss is in trouble, he should worry about her as well, but he could not help himself. All his thoughts were focused on Bridgette. And he prayed silently that she is OK.


    Since he got confirmation that no one was left there from kidnapers, Steve was calling Bridgette frantically. She didn''t pick up. Steve was not sure if Bridgette can''t pick up, or the phone is not with her¡­ if her phone is not with her, then that means she might be somewhere else? This thought terrified him. He kept on calling while urging the driver to hurry up.


    ¡­


    Back in the CEO office of White corp. HQ building, the only sound wasing from Sarah''s and Aiden''styping on theirptop keyboards.


    Sarah was working on enhancing images caught by the security camera with hope to get a clear view of the man who went inside vi. She was thinking how existing security system is old, and the quality of images is low. She will rece itpletely as soon as JoAnna confirm that vi is theirs.


    Aiden was tracing phone number from where messages are sent to Jeff.


    Jeff mumbled to himself: "Why did they get Anna?" He rubbed his forehead, irritated that he asked, even though he knows the reason. Someone was targeting him. That is why he got the message. It must be someone he rubbed the wrong way.


    In business world there are deals which someone wins while others do not. Jeff made his name by winning over hispetition. And the losing party does not like staying on the losing side. Most of them fear him or hate him. He knows that number of them crave for revenge. And asionally, someone dares to act on that. And this is what happened.


    Jeff scolded himself. There is a reason why he is always surrounded with bodyguards, and he allowed thesest few months of happiness to go to his head. He started cking. Rage burned inside him and mixed with desperation while he thought of JoAnna being tied up, helpless¡­ because he was careless. How can he say that he will be a good husband and take care of JoAnna, when someone snatched her under his own nose, in his city?


    Jeff stared at his phone, hoping that he will get a call or a message where kidnaper will ask for something in return for JoAnna. That is how it works, right? They would not take her away unless they want something in return. Something that he has. Whatever they want, he will give them, just to make sure JoAnna is safe.


    He contemted to make a call which would cause hundreds of subordinates to rush and level that ce to the ground. But he can''t do anything rash. He can''t risk putting JoAnna in more danger.


    Jeff looked at Aiden and Sarah and told himself to trust in their capabilities. They are working fast and soon he will know everything about the situation. Then he can make a decision that will get JoAnna back to him. He wished to know that she is safe, but there is no way to aplish that.


    She is safe¡­ The person sent him her photo because he wants Jeff to know that he has her. He will keep her safe in order to torture Jeff. And it''s working.


    Jeff checked the message he received and frowned: ''<em>You took away my everything. Now it''s my turn.</em>''


    Does that person want money? Company? To take away his everything? JoAnna is his everything!


    Rage swelled inside him again. Jeff was drifting between desire to give to that person whatever he wants, just so that JoAnnaes back safe, and an urge to skin that person alive for daring to touch her.


    Aiden finished tracing phone number: "It''s a disposable phone. Purchased at a gas station in Los Angeles one week ago with cash. No calls were made except for sending those two messages¡­ and it''s already turned off or smashed."


    "So, phone is a dead end.", Jeff inhaled deeply and closed his eyes.


    Aiden confirmed. "Whoever did this, nned it well. It''s not something they did on an impulse."


    Sarah was looking at theptop and her face lit up when image enhancing processpleted.


    "Do you know this guy?", Sarah showed a photo of Enrique which was caught when he entered property.


    Jeff looked at the face for a second and frowned before saying: "Enrique Nanez."


    Sarah and Aiden nced at each other and then observed Jeff''s dark expression.


    "Are you going to share with us?", Sarah impatiently asked.


    Jeff rubbed his temples for few seconds while trying to calm himself down. "About two years ago, there was a bidding war for a government project in Venezu which I personally handled. White corp. won. It''s nothing unusual, with these types of projects, there is a fiercepetition. I remember him because he was persistent in exining how that project is important to him."


    While Jeff talked, Aiden was already looking up Enrique Nanez.


    "What was his reason for wanting that project?", Sarah asked.


    Jeff shrugged. "I don''t remember."


    It didn''t take long for Aiden to find information. "Two years ago, hispany went bankrupt. Because of timing, it''s safe to assume that hispany copsed because he didn''t get the project."


    "OK. We know who and why." Sarah opened map on her screen. "Anna is here. It''s a warehouse. Owner does short term rentals. It does not have security video installed which we can ess from here. If it''s closed circuit, we need to be there to ess it. Based on the photo you got, she is in an area with less light, maybe underground, or some office with less windows."


    Sarah straightened up and looked at Jeff. "Since we know who has her and why¡­ Is there a reason why we are in this office and not there, getting her out?"


    "We don''t know her situation¡­", Jeff was desperate. With every passing second his thoughts were gloomier. He was torn between going there to find her and reminding himself that maybe, just maybe right now someone is holding a gun to JoAnna''s head and as soon as he shows up, that someone will pull the trigger just so that he can see her die. On the other side, he can offer himself as a recement. Yes. Enrique is after him. As soon as he shows up, he will not have a reason to hold onto JoAnna anymore.


    "Let''s go there." Jeff stood up and walked to the door while instructing security to follow them from the distance.


    "On the way there, we can look up street cameras and see if we find out something." Sarah told Aiden. "I packed a drone.. It will help us with scouting."

 Chapter 597 - Hola!

    ~ A warehouse in Los Angeles ~


    JoAnna became aware that she is lying down, her legs were tied up. She tried moving her arms, but that only confirmed that her wrists were tied up as well, in front of her.


    ''<em>This can''t be good</em>'', she thought and decided that it''s best to stay still.


    JoAnna told herself that she needs to analyze her situation. It took her few seconds to remember that she was at the Mediterranean vi when Enrique came and with a promise of a secret passage, he did something to make her lose consciousness. Yes. It must be him.


    She heard voices. Male voices. Two of them¡­ no, three men were talking. Unknown voices. JoAnna could not tell what they are talking, her head was buzzing, but it was not English. She could not help but groan from the pain in the back of her head.


    ''<em>Did they hear me?</em>'', she panicked for a moment.


    Three men continued talking. They were busy talking and didn''t hear her.


    ''<em>Why is my head aching so much? I don''t rememberst time I had a headache.</em>'' Her head hurt so badly that she had difficulty opening her eyes. She forced herself to open her eyes and to see where she is.


    ''<em>Ugh! Dirty!</em>'' JoAnna realized that she is on the floor, on top of some old and smelly nket. It seems that those men didn''t want to put her directly on the hard floor and they folded some old nket few times before they ced her on it. Does that mean they care about herfort? ''<em>Hmph! They could at least get a clean nket!</em>'' JoAnnained internally. nket was full of animal hair, as if some stray cats or dogs slept on it, and it smelled like that.


    She slowly looked around trying not to move too much. It''s not a big room. There is a window, but it didn''t give much light, as if it''s a room within somerger building. Dusty, not used for a while, or at least not cleaned. She is in one corner, on the side wall there is a metal cab, and the door. Toward opposite corner about seven or eight feet away from her is a table with four chairs. Three men are seated there, looking at something on the table and discussing it lively. ''<em>Spanish?</em>'' Yes, it sounded Spanish. JoAnna didn''t use Spanish in a long time, but she used to be able to hold a conversation. Based on what they talked about, it seems that men were watching on some device a ser game. They were really into it.


    JoAnna slowly got herself into a seated position and leaned her back on the wall. Headache was bothering her. She wondered if Enrique hit her or drugged her to make her lose consciousness. Other than a headache, she was fine. Next to the leg of one of men, on the floor, JoAnna saw her bag.


    Based on everything she observed, JoAnna''s conclusion was that she was kidnapped.


    Why? Who knows? Why would Enrique want to kidnap her? If that is his real name¡­ She checked herself. She is fine, so they didn''t take her away because of her. And here in Los Angeles she does not have any reputation other than being a medical resident, and Mrs. White. There is also the fact that she is the owner of Golden Ocean Resort, but that is only about one week old, so she does not think that is the case. Eliminating option that she is kidnaped because she is medical resident, there was only one option left.


    Does Enrique not know that she is Mrs. White? He does¡­ maybe that is why he got her. JoAnna was upset. He knows her as Mrs. White, and he kidnaped her. That can mean only one thing: he is using her to get to Jeff. JoAnna was not sure how to feel about it. Mad, that she is used as Jeff''s weakness? Or is she sad that she is this useless and it''s actually working.


    JoAnna remembered the ring. She can use it to send message to Jeff. But what does that mean? That only confirms that she is useless and relying on him to save her. She does not want to be damsel in distress. If she is going to be Mrs. White, she needs to be his strength, and not his weakness.


    While she was in her thoughts, three men stopped talking.


    She lifted her gaze and met theirs. They noticed that she is awake.


    JoAnna looked at them and concluded that none of them is Enrique. Based on their clothes, they were not so well to do, and they carried no malice in their expression. They were probably just paid to watch over her.


    "Hi¡­", JoAnna shed a timid smile and then grimaced while holding her head.


    Three men didn''t respond.


    "Excuse me¡­ can I have my bag? My head is killing me, and I have painkillers there.", JoAnna gave them the most pitiful look she coulde up with.


    Seeing that they are not responding, she tried a different approach.


    "H!", JoAnna did her best to repeat her question in Spanish, and she probably said something wrong which had a different meaning because all three men burst intough.


    JoAnna looked at them innocently and blinked few times. Her lips pouted and chin trembled¡­ she looked like she is about to cry any moment.


    "Your Spanish is horrible, woman!", one of three men responded in broken English. "You want your bag? How do we know it''s not a trick?"


    JoAnna''s pout increased. "How can I trick three strong men? I am tied up. Check the bag and if you see anything that looks dangerous, take it away. I only need my medicine."


    "Next thing you will ask us is to untie you, right?", he looked at her suspiciously.


    JoAnna realized that the man is about to give in.


    She shook her head, despite her headache. "No, no. My hands are in front. I can take medicine like this. You don''t need to untie me."


    Three men discussed something in murmurs between each other and she saw that the man closest to her bag reached for it and ced it on the table. They inspected contents of her bag and she saw them take out her phone, her recording pen and something else she was not able to see what it is.


    They murmured something more before they turned toward her.


    JoAnna looked at them with a faint grimace while holding her forehead in her palm.


    Men concluded that she is pitiful. She is a weak woman, tied up. She is not a threat, and they are paid only to sit there and make sure she does not leave. Some medicine can''t hurt. One man stood up and ced the bag in front of her.


    "We are watching you.", man warned her in broken English.


    "Thank you.", she weakly said and lowered her head while slowly reaching for her bag.


    They didn''t notice sh of malice in her eyes as she reached for the hiddenpartment in her bag.

 Chapter 598 - Lets Start This Again

    JoAnna reached into hiddenpartment of her bag and pulled a case which has variety of small liquid-gel-capsules. She picked a light green one and swallowed it. She kept one dark green capsule in her palm before keeping the case back in her bag.


    She cleared her throat to get men''s attention, but it was unnecessary since they were staring at her anyway.


    "Excuse me¡­ can I have some water?", she asked weakly.


    Her expression told them that the medicine she took might be stuck in her throat, or maybe is bitter. In any case, she didn''t lookfortable.


    Three men nced at each other and one of them reached for the bottle and handed it to her.


    JoAnna looked at the man who had his hand extended toward her, offering the water.


    "Can you open it? I can''t open with my hands tied."


    He exhaled in frustration and opened the bottle.


    While he was opening the bottle, JoAnna crushed the dark green capsule between her fingers and reached to take bottle from the man.


    In next instant, the man copsed to the floor with a thud.


    Two men at the table stared for a second at the unconscious man.


    "What did you do?", one man of the two asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna had expression of being wronged. "Me? I didn''t even touch him! Come and check. Is he having a heart attack?"


    Two men hesitated for a moment, but at the end, she really didn''t touch their friend, so they rushed to check on him. Few secondster, they were sprawled on the floor as well.


    JoAnna grinned, satisfied with her performance. But after few seconds she frowned. She was still tied up. JoAnna looked at her hands. She was tied up with some cloth; the knot didn''t lookplicated, but the cloth was dirty.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes before starting to pull on the knot edges with her teeth.


    Few minutester, JoAnna was free and three men were tied up to chairs. Each of them was seated, their hands tied in the back behind the backrest, and each of their legs was secured to the leg of the chair. JoAnna picked the man who spoke the most so far and injected him with truth serum and checked if they have any weapons on them. They were unarmed.


    JoAnna made sure the door is locked before reaching into her bag for a small bottle which she ced under the nose of the man who got the truth serum.


    He shifted a bit before his eyes sprang open. He was staring at JoAnna who was seated on the fourth chair at the table, opposite of him.


    JoAnna smiled. "I feel we need to start again¡­ Hi!"


    He frowned and tried getting himself free, unsessfully. "How did you knock me out?"


    "You inhaled something I made."


    "Howe it didn''t affect you?"


    "Do you remember the medicine I took? Think of that as an antidote." She smiled victoriously. "Now my turn to ask questions. Why am I here?"


    Man frowned and looked at her without responding.


    She checked the time¡­ the truth serum should work by now. "Come on¡­ I answered your questions¡­ What is your name?"


    "I am Juan. I don''t know why you are here. Boss paid us to stay put and make sure you don''t leave until hees back."


    "Boss? Enrique?"


    Juan nodded.


    "When is heing back?" JoAnna got worried that her current situation might beplicated if more people are involved.


    "I don''t know."


    "When did he leave?"


    Juan nced at the tablet in front of him which showed time. "About three hours ago? He took your photo and left."


    "My photo?"


    Juan nodded. "Yes, with a phone. He took your photo and I think he sent it to someone."


    "Oh¡­" JoAnna concluded that Enrique sent her photo to Jeff. So far, she thought that Jeff does not know that she is in this predicament, but if Enrique sent him a photo of her being tied up, that means he knows! ''<em>Poor Jeff, he must be worried sick</em>.''


    She reached for her phone and saw that the screen is broken, and it''s not working. "Who broke my phone?"


    Juan shook his head. "It was like that when we took it out of your bag."


    JoAnna wanted to ask Juan for his phone, but she remembered her ring and sent a message that she is not in danger.


    "Why are you watching over me? Are you loyal to that man?" Juan didn''t look like gangster. Why did he help Enrique to keep her hostage? She wanted to find out.


    "All of us here are in it for the money. He said he will not hurt you. He just wants to scare someone." Juan honestly responded. Well, considering the truth serum, he didn''t have other option than to be honest.


    "Scare someone? By kidnapping me and keeping me tied up in¡­ where are we?"


    "Warehouse on Keh street."


    Keh street? JoAnna is not familiar with Los Angeles so that didn''t mean anything to her. "Are we in Los Angeles?"


    Juan nodded.


    JoAnna remembered Bridgette. "There was a woman with me. Where is she?"


    "I haven''t seen any other woman."


    "How many people are outside?"


    "Six, how much I know. Not including the Boss."


    At that point, someone tried opening the door from outside. Gently at first and then yanking violently.


    "Why is this locked?" Man''s voice with a heavy Spanish ent was heard. "Open the door!", man bellowed.


    "That is the Boss.", Juan whispered.


    JoAnna bit her lip. "Enrique? Tell him you are busy."


    Juan''s eyes opened widely in surprise. He was thinking: <em>''How can I tell my Boss that I''m busy? What will he think when he hears that three men and one woman are locked inside a room and ''busy''?</em>''


    JoAnna nodded vigorously to encourage him to speak while her hands moved swiftly inside her bag.


    She took another dark green capsule in left palm and on the right hand she put a small ring on her middle finger and attached a light blue capsule to it on the inside of her palm. ''The dark green one will knock him out, and the blue one will paralyze him.'' Now she had her two weapons in her hands and a n in ce. The only concern was if Enrique is not alone¡­ what if those six men from outside are with him? She does not have anything that can take care of seven men¡­ JoAnna took a deep breath and told herself to take it easy. One at a time. Idea popped into her mind to take Enrique as a hostage and leave this ce.


    JoAnna frowned while thinking that Jeff must be worried sick and hoped that he got the message. She will deal with this. She has to.


    Juan took a deep breath before responding. "We are busy!"


    "BUSY?!!" Enrique almost screamed from outside. "Juan? Is that you? OPEN THE DOOR! RIGHT NOW!"


    There was loud banging on the door before it was kicked open.

 Chapter 599 - Losing Patience

    ~ Los Angeles, Keh street ~


    About fifteen minutes earlier...


    Jeff, Aiden and Sarah are in the car, across the street from the warehouse.


    The street is almost deserted with no pedestrians and only asional car passing by.


    Six feet high fence is surrounding the property. Therge yard is empty in front and it has unkept bushes on each side. Weather worn-out gray warehouse building is toward the end of the lot.


    Jeff is staring at Sarah who is checking the palm-sized drone. His mind is full of dark thoughts about JoAnna being scared and suffering. Because he is not capable to keep her safe... Her beautiful face which has the brightest smile in the world is now terrified, with eyes full of fear while tears roll down her cheeks¡­ because he can''t keep her safe.


    Aiden is observing the warehouse and surrounding whileing up with a n. He is the calmest one out of the three.


    Sarah snapped rotor of the drone. She grimaced and reached into the backpack to get another one.


    "Rx, it will all be fine. We will scout the area,e up with a n and get Anna out safely.", Jeffforted Sarah, but his voice was breaking so it didn''t sound convincing.


    Sarah nced at Jeff and didn''t say anything. He is in much worse state than she is.


    On the way to the warehouse, Jeff arranged about fifty people to wait, hidden in the area and ten snipers on rooftops of surrounding buildings. They are ready for themand to storm the warehouse.


    Number of those men took the four week training at White property and they are eager to put their newly honed skills to test.


    When they heard that their Mistress JoAnna is the one they are saving, they got anxious, especially snipers. They were filled with rage and ready to avenge their Mistress.


    Sarah exhaled when she put the new rotor on sessfully.


    "I see two people walk out of the building asionally, but they don''t stay much outside. Other than that, it looks deserted." Aiden voiced his observation. "We can go over the fence and use those bushes for cover to approach¡­"


    Aiden stopped talking when Jeff rushed out of the car without a word.


    Sarah and Aiden saw a car turning into the warehouse lot. Driver was Enrique.


    They realized that Jeff saw who the driver is and lost it. He is about to do something either very brave or very stupid.


    And they were right about Jeff losing it.


    Jeff was anxious and when he saw Enrique, he could not sit and watch. He wanted to see JoAnna as soon as possible, and to confirm that she is safe. Jeff is ready to give to Enrique whatever he wants¡­ And when JoAnna is somewhere safe, Jeff will find Enrique wherever he is, and skin him alive because he dared to touch her.


    "What happened withing up with a n?", Sarah asked in disbelief while looking at Jeff recklessly running toward Enrique.


    Aiden took the drone from Sarah''s hand, stuffed it in the backpack and nudged her to get out. "We improvise¡­ let''s go."


    Sarah and Aiden rushed towards the fence, jumped over it and found cover in the bushes. They got the drone out and Aiden used his phone to show what drone sees with its in-built sensors as drone flew up.


    "Besides Jeff and that man, no one else is outside¡­", Aiden tapped on the screen and drone showed outlines of people inside warehouse building. They could see six people close to the entrance, and four further away.


    They felt their rings vibrating. Sarah got her phone and exhaled in relief. "It''s Anna. She is safe."


    Aiden nced toward Jeff who was approaching the parked car. Enrique was busy with something and didn''t notice him.


    "It seems that Jeff didn''t notice Anna''s message.", Aiden said and focused back on his phone. "I don''t think Anna is here¡­"


    "Why?"


    "Look¡­", he showed her his phone. "Based on postures and movements, these six are casually chatting¡­ and if you look at those four in the back, they are in seated positions. Probably around the table. ying cards maybe? In which of these two groups would Anna fit?"


    Sarah had to agree with his conclusion, but she could not give up. She checked JoAnna''s location on her phone again. "She is inside, or at least her ring is¡­ and we just got the message through the ring¡­ In any case, we need to check it out."


    Aiden nodded. "Since it''s just one guy, let''s leave Jeff to handle him. We can take care of the ones inside."


    They left drone in the hovering mode and used cover of the bushes to approach the warehouse undetected.


    Enrique stepped out of the car and was startled to see Jeff. He nced around and when he saw that Jeff is by himself, his confidence soared.


    "Well, well¡­ Mr. White¡­ To what do I owe this pleasure?" Enrique smirked.


    "Cut the crap! I know you have JoAnna. Where is she?" Jeff was doing his best not to punch the man in front of him.


    "Mr. White, if you need something from me, you should show more respect.", Enrique smugly said.


    Jeff saw Aiden and Sarah slipping into the warehouse and calmed down a bit.


    "What do you want, Mr. Nanez?" Jeff''s voice was not so vicious, but his expression was still dark.


    Enriqueughed. "That''s better! What do I want? The real question is what will you give me in order to keep that little wife of yours safe?"


    Jeff squinted andposed himself. "I will not give you anything until I see that she is safe."


    Enrique thought for a second. Jeff is by himself, and he has nine people inside that warehouse guarding JoAnna. They are not professionals, but it was the best he could afford. Even if they are just some street thugs, there is still nine of them, ten with Enrique included. And what can Jeff do against ten people?


    Enrique will let Jeff see JoAnna tied up, pitiful¡­ that will be a good incentive for Jeff to be more open to negotiations.


    "Fair enough. This way, please¡­" He gestured toward the warehouse.


    Two of them walked inside and Enrique went straight for the room in the back. He was so full of confidence that he didn''t notice absence of his men.


    Enrique''s smirk faded when he grabbed the doorknob.


    "Why is this locked?" He knocked two times on the door, and then banged on it with his fist. "Open the door!"


    They heard voice from inside: "We are busy!"


    Enrique felt lightheaded at the thought what can it mean when his men are locked inside with a woman, and they said they are ''busy''? And where are his men?


    Just then he noticed that besides him and Jeff, warehouse seems empty.


    Are all of his men inside?!! Even if they want to have their fun with Jeff''s woman, that should be done AFTER his deal is done! How can he use JoAnna''s safety as a leverage if his men already had their way with her?


    "BUSY?!!" Enrique screamed while banging on the door with his fist. "Juan? Is that you? OPEN THE DOOR! RIGHT NOW!"


    Jeff lost his patience.. He pushed Enrique on the side and kicked the door open.

 Chapter 600 - I Can Keep Myself Safe

    Enrique hit the cement floor hard when Jeff pushed him and at the same time door hinges snapped from the force of Jeff''s kick. The door mmed on the floor loudly and it caused dust to rise in the room.


    Jeff watched the door fall down and, to him, it looked like it happened in slow motion. He was not able to breathe from anxiety.


    ''<em>Is Anna inside? Is she OK?</em>'' Jeff was afraid to think in what state he will find her.


    Enrique swiftly stumbled to his feet. Suddenly, he lost his confidence which he had few seconds ago.


    For a second, Jeff stared in disbelief at JoAnna who was sitting at the table with three men. He missed the part that all three men are tied up. He only saw JoAnna. Alive, apparently not hurt, looking at him¡­ and smiling.


    JoAnna swiftly dropped two capsules from her hands into her bag and stood up.


    Jeff rushed inside and pulled her in his embrace.


    JoAnna wrapped her arms around him.


    She could tell how anxious he is. Jeff''s heart was pounding like crazy, and his hug was unbreakable.


    JoAnna med herself for allowing Enrique to capture her. Because of her negligence this strong and powerful man is reduced to a pile of insecure trembles.


    "I''m OK." She chanted while gently patting his back. "I''m OK¡­"


    Jeff didn''t move.


    Aiden and Sarah peeked inside the room and as soon as they saw that those men are tied up, and there is no danger, they stepped back to give Jeff and JoAnna privacy.


    "ying cards?" Sarah asked Aiden mockingly.


    "It looked like that.", he shrugged.


    Both of them silently praised JoAnna for taking care of her kidnappers and they shared the opinion that she would be able to get out of that situation without their help.


    Enrique stared at the scene in the room with disbelief. He was not sure what to make of this. Mrs. White seems to be unhurt; his men are tied up¡­ but there are only three¡­ where are the others? Did they escape? Escape! He needs to escape!


    Enrique concluded that this situation does not look favorable for him. He threatened Jeffrey White and it seems that he made empty threats. Jeff''s woman is safe, and his men are either tied up or missing. And there are two more people who are obviously here with Jeff. He is outnumbered!


    Enrique started inching toward the warehouse door. He realized that he needs to get out. Unfortunately for him, Enrique didn''t make more than few steps when Aiden grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back.


    Inside the room, Jeff had no intention of letting go of JoAnna.


    "I''m sorry...", Jeff said in a low voice. "I''m sorry for not being able to keep you safe."


    She looked up at him and smiled. "I can keep myself safe."


    Jeff was not sure how to respond to her words. He feels that it''s his duty to keep her safe even if she is capable.


    Jeff looked at JoAnna and he was relieved that she is smiling because that smile has the power to light up his whole world.


    Juan watched two people locked in an embrace and he didn''t dare make a sound. He saw his Boss outside, and he knows that Boss will scold him because he ended up being captured by the woman he was supposed to keep captured. And on the other side is that dangerous woman with her man hugging each other. No matter how he looks at it, he is in trouble.


    JoAnna got on her toes and kissed Jeff on the lips. She was going for a light kiss, but that was not enough for him.


    Jeff grabbed back of her head and deepened the kiss.


    JoAnna wrapped her arms around his neck and responded to his kiss while allowing him to tell her through that kiss how afraid he was that she might be hurt. How terrified he was that he might lose her. How desperate he was to find her. How guilty he is because she was in danger¡­ and that he will do everything in his power that it never happens again.


    Jeff held JoAnna tightly and intensity of his hold increased with each passing second because no matter how close they are, it''s not close enough. He wished that they can fuse together; only like that he can ensure that she is safe and that no one takes her away and hurts her when he is not watching.


    They looked at each other while their lips throbbed from the intensity of the kiss which just ended.


    JoAnna could see the whirlwind of emotions in his eyes. She smiled and whispered: "I love you too..."


    Jeff felt his insides swell from the feelings JoAnna invokes in him. This woman in front of him can move his heart and reshape his world and he would not want it any other way.


    Sarah cleared her throat and interrupted two lovers who were about to kiss again. "I don''t want to ruin the moment¡­ but we should wrap up things here and leave. Right?"


    Jeff and JoAnna looked at Sarah who was standing at the doorway and agreed with her.


    "Is Bridgette OK?", JoAnna asked.


    "Yes." Sarah confirmed. "She will stay overnight in the hospital for observation. Steve is with her."


    Jeff looked around the room and his sightnded on three men tied up to the chairs.


    "You did that?"


    "Who else?" JoAnna proudly lifted her chin.


    She looked at two unconscious men. "Let me wake them up."


    Jeff watched her put the bottle under their noses and two men stirred awake. They were startled with changes in the room but in few seconds, they somewhat understood their situation and didn''t make a sound.


    Jeff''s face darkened as he looked at them.


    He was thinking how much pain these people should go through, and JoAnna saw it.


    She held Jeff''s hand and squeezed it gently while exining: "Don''t treat them badly. They did it only for the money, and they didn''t hurt me¡­" JoAnna saw that Jeff rxed a bit and decided to say more. "I think that we should offer them a job."


    "A job?", Jeff was in disbelief. "These people held you captive!"

 Chapter 601 - How Many Men Are Needed To Escort One Person?

    JoAnna shook her head for a second before speaking. "They are not gangsters. These people don''t know who we are. They have families and need to pay bills, and they would never do this if they were not pressed for money. Look at them¡­ they don''t even have weapons."


    The truth is that while JoAnna spoke with Juan, she felt pity for the man. Especially when he talked how they are doing this only because they arecking money. It''s not that he looked sincere, but it''s that he was incapable of lying because of the truth serum. JoAnna was able to see that he is ashamed that he ended up taking this job from Enrique, and if he had other option, he would never do it.


    Jeff looked into JoAnna''s expectant eyes and he felt his anger melting away.


    Juan is a smart man. He realized what JoAnna is doing. He looked at her gratefully and then at Jeff. "Boss, we promise to be good and to follow you. As long as you give us jobs that can feed our families, we will never go astray like this." Juan shoot a nce at his twopanions and they nodded as well, supporting Juan''s words. Now all three men were looking at Jeff expectantly.


    Jeff saw the development and looked at JoAnna. "Fine. Give them Steve''s number, and we will see what we can do."


    JoAnna revealed a big smile and gave Jeff a juicy kiss. "You are the best!"


    She got paper and pen from her bag and jotted down Steve''s number.


    "Call when you are ready to start a real job.", she told Juan while untying his hands.


    "Thank you!", Juan was looking at JoAnna with eyes full of admiration. Other two men as well.


    Jeff didn''t like that those three men are looking at JoAnna in a more friendly way than they should. Jeff pulled her close to him as soon as she untied Juan''s hands.


    Juan freed his legs and then his two friends before keepingthe paper with Steve''s phone number in his pocket.


    While Juan was untying his friends, JoAnna was talking to Jeff: "Enrique wanted to use me to get to you. We should find out who his aplice is."


    "Aplice?" Jeff frowned.


    JoAnna nodded. "This is the second time that Enrique showed up at the vi when I was there. He introduced himself as seller''s real-estate agent. Both times he came when I was there with Bridgette, without you. That can''t be coincidence. Somehow, he knew that I''m there and you are not."


    Jeff thought that what JoAnna said makes sense. "We will get the truth out of him."


    Jeff held JoAnna as two of them walked out of the room.


    "I have just the thing!", JoAnna was implying to the truth serum.


    "I want you to go home and take rest. Let me handle this." Jeff was ring at Enrique who was still being held in ce by Aiden.


    "Not without me!", JoAnna protested. "Together in everything, remember? And you know that I have a way to make sure he tells the truth without holding anything back."


    In front of JoAnna''s bright smile and sparkling eyes, Jeff took less than a second to lose his resolve of keeping her out of this. "Let''s go home first so you can freshen up and eat something. He will not go anywhere."


    JoAnna agreed. "I want to visit Bridgette as well."


    Sarah texted Sophia that everything is OK and that they will talkter. Sophia also saw JoAnna''s message sent with the ring that she is OK and got worried especially when she couldn''t get through to JoAnna. Sarah exined that JoAnna''s phone is busted.


    Jeff called one of his men saying that everything is done and that he needs few of them toe and take Enrique to a safe house while others can leave.


    Sarah and Aiden took three cell phones from Enrique. They wondered why he has three, but he refused to exin.


    "We will find out with whom he is talking.", Sarah''s words sounded like a promise.


    JoAnna looked through the warehouse. "Where are the others? There should be six more¡­"


    Aiden pointed toward stack of boxes nearby. "Behind."


    JoAnna nced at Juan who was few steps away from her. "Go check on them. If you know that they are good people, and they did this only because they arecking money, like you, include them when youe looking for a job."


    Juan was happy to see that thisdy Boss trusts him to make that decision. He thanked her and he went with his two friends to check behind boxes where Aiden pointed.


    While they talked, Jeff''s men started trickling inside warehouse.


    Jeff looked at the leader with whom he spoke on the phone. "I said only few. How many men you need to escort one person?"


    Man looked at Jeff helplessly. "I know, Boss, but they all wanted toe and make sure that their Mistress is safe."


    JoAnna was touched. She met concerned gazes of men who attended their training camp.


    Juan and his two friends reached behind boxes and saw six people on the ground, unconscious. They discussed options if they should call an ambnce or just ssh them with water¡­ or maybe p them a bit until they wake up.


    Juan observed scene unfolding: more and more men were entering the warehouse. They all looked sharp in ck suits and some of them were holding rifles! They approached JoAnna and expressed their relief that she is OK. Some offered words offort because she was in this stressful situation.


    It was about thirty people, but to Juan it looked like hundreds! His two friends also saw this, and they all felt their legs shaking in fear. Three of them thanked their lucky star that they didn''t hurt JoAnna. If they did, there was no way that they would be able to leave this warehouse unharmed.


    Juan and his friends noticed that these men who arrived are very respectful toward thatdy Boss. And some even called her <em>''master''</em>! Three of them agreed that if there is a chance, they will work for JoAnna. She looks very impressive. She even subdued three of them effortlessly, and they are still not sure how. Having a Boss like that, can only benefit them¡­ yes, they will be proud to call her Boss and if she epts them, that will be their good fortune. She already turned their predicament into a possibility where they might get good paying jobs! Yes, the more they looked at JoAnna and thought about the situation, the more they admired her.


    While Juan and his two friends looked at JoAnna with sparkles in their eyes, Enrique also observed current situation.


    It seems that all these men came to rescue Jeff''s woman! But they didn''t even look at Jeff¡­ they were talking to her directly, like she is the Boss. Just what is with this development? For a second, Enrique thought that his n might work better if he kidnapped Jeff instead of JoAnna.


    Enrique sighed at his stupidity. He remembered that he was full of confidence when he saw Jeffing by himself. Now he knows that he was foolish. When would Jeffrey Whitee by himself? He has hundreds of people watching over him.. And why are these people calling Jeff''s woman <em>''master''</em>? Enrique didn''t know, but he could tell that he is in for a rough night.

 Chapter 602 - I Am Your Strength

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    JoAnna, Jeff, Sarah and Aiden went to visit Bridgette in the hospital right away. JoAnna was very concerned and felt guilty that Bridgette got hurt because of her.


    Jeff told JoAnna to get a checkup herself. She threw a fit while iming that she is just fine. He didn''t want to upset her further, so he backed down, but only after JoAnna promised that if she feels any difort, she will subject herself to a checkup.


    They entered VIP room where Bridgette was staying. Steve was with her.


    JoAnna was relieved that Bridgette was her cheerful self, even though Steve''s expression was not very good. It was obvious that he was concerned about her.


    "Don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault.", Bridgetteforted JoAnna when she heard her apologizing repeatedly. "Besides, I''m fine. There is nothing wrong with me. Doctors only want to make sure everything is OK by keeping me overnight. I will be back to work tomorrow morning."


    JoAnna was grateful for Bridgette''s words. It did make her feel better knowing that Bridgette is not ming her. But she wanted Bridgette to take rest before resuming work. "No. Take at least one day off. Take as much as you need. And we will make sure that Steve can apany you as much as possible."


    Jeff confirmed that Steve can take next day off as well and take care of Bridgette.


    Bridgette was concerned about JoAnna and wanted to know what she went through.


    JoAnna shortly exined how she was held in a warehouse, and that worst part was when she woke up on top of a smelly nket full of animal hairs. She ended with a statement that she didn''t suffer.


    "Didn''t suffer?" Sarahughed. "That is one way to put it. When we reached there, her kidnapers were tied up, medicated, and she was interrogating them!"


    "It was not an interrogation¡­ we were just talking.", JoAnna defended herself.


    Theyughed. It was nice tough and release some stress after such a hectic day.


    Bridgette admired JoAnna more after hearing what she went through. JoAnna omitted many details, but Bridgette knows that it''s not a simple thing to overturn a situation where a tied up victim suddenly starts interrogating her kidnapers.


    JoAnna looked at Bridgette and smiled, but internally she told herself to make sure to get revenge. That Enrique will not be let of easily. JoAnna really felt like she let Bridgette down by putting her in such danger.


    They didn''t stay long since doctor said that Bridgette should rest.


    Before they left, Bridgette reminded them not to mention this to Felix. She does not want to worry him, and she is OK.


    ¡­


    JoAnna and Sarah suggested to meet for dinner and Jeff and Aiden didn''t object. But it was still early, so they each went to their apartment to freshen up and rest a bit.


    "Jeff will make a reservation. We will let you know when and where to show up¡­ n in about two hours." JoAnna left Sarah and Aiden with these words in front of their apartment building.


    Two of them watched car with Jeff and JoAnna drive away before heading upstairs.


    Sarah and Aiden started looking into phones that they took from Enrique. They also did a deep search in Enrique''s past and present businesses, finances, contacts, friends and family. They know that Jeff will not let him off easily, and they will provide him with necessary information to n his moves.


    ¡­


    In Jeff''s and JoAnna''s penthouse, two of them showered together. They washed each other with slow, deliberate movements, savoring every touch. Two of them were happy that they are together and able to do these simple things, but the heavy atmosphere was difficult to disperse.


    "I''m sorry¡­", Jeff could not hold it in anymore. "It''s my job to keep you safe. And I messed up."


    "I''m not a weak girl." JoAnna saw that his expression became darker. She does not like when he is like this¡­ stubborn.


    "I''m not weak, but that does not mean I don''t expect you to keep me safe." JoAnna saw that Jeff''s guard dropped a bit. She was happy that her words are reaching him, so she continued: "I want to keep you safe as well¡­ we should keep each other safe¡­ I don''t want to see you taking all the burden on yourself. When I epted to marry you, I epted half of everything you have. And that includes all good things and all bad ones. I hope you know that I''m not your weakness. I am your strength¡­ Just how you are mine."


    Jeff looked into her deep blue eyes and smiled. He was touched by her words. She sees him as her strength¡­ He likes that. Jeff has to admit that JoAnna can take care of herself, and she can take care of him as well. And she is right: they should take care of each other.


    Since she came into his life, he exposed his heart, and in return he never felt this alive. The vigor and joy she brings into his life is making him stronger. Doesn''t that make her his strength? That, and the fact that she can shoot off people''s limbs with a rifle. And that she can manipte people''s bodies with her medical concoctions. And that she cane up with ways to chase away girls who are lusting after him. Oh, and her ninja-like skills of descending buildings.


    When Jeff thought of all this, he can''t deny that JoAnna is quite scary and awesome¡­ and his.


    JoAnna was happy to see that she reached him.


    She was sure that his dark eyes became darker. His gaze was so intense that she forgot to breathe.


    At the same time Jeff lowered his head and JoAnna got on her toes, and their lips connected. Her arms reached up and wrapped around his neck while his went down and cupped her behind, lifting her and supporting her thighs around him.


    JoAnna twitched when her back hit the cold wall tiles of the shower enclosure, while Jeff''s firm chest pressed on her front.


    They exchanged ravenous kisses while inhaling each other''s breaths.


    Jeff realized that he might be pushing JoAnna into intimacy she is not ready for. After all, she was kidnapped, and it must have been a very stressful experience even though it ended well.


    He inched away and spoke into her lips with a low voice: "Anna, I''m going to make love to you now. Let me know if you want me to stop."


    JoAnna breathedheavily. "If you stop now, I might die¡­"


    With a sharp move of his hips he was inside her. JoAnna''s arms and legs mped around Jeff''s hard body, pulling him closer while his every thrust pushed them closer to ecstasy.


    JoAnna heard herself scream his name, as if it came from far away. Her body wanted to arch, but she was trapped between the wall and Jeff''s body, and he was still not done. She was breathless, and lightheaded, and she thought she is going to pass out when she heard him stifle a groan as he shuddered while his release filled her up.


    Jeff supported JoAnna as he helped her wash up while kissing her gently.


    Whenst bits of shower gel were rinsed away, he wrapped her in a towel and carried her into the bed.


    Jeff cradled JoAnna in his arms and whispered how much he loves her, and she smiled.

 Chapter 603 - Plans, Plans, And More Plans (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    When JoAnna and Jeff arrived at the restaurant, Sarah and Aiden were working on their third order of appetizers. Well, it was mostly Aiden, since Sarah had only few bites.


    They didn''t mind the wait. Two of them talked about progress and future ns rted to their cliffside home which seemed like never-ending topic for them.


    "Sorry we arete¡­", JoAnna apologized when she took her seat at the table.


    Jeff gave a nod, which had a meaning: ''<em>what she said</em>''.


    Aiden was about to voice his displeasure because they had to wait with ordering food due to Jeff and JoAnnaingte, but Sarah distracted him by giving him the menu. "You can order now." He was not really upset, but he wanted to make a point that it''s not OK to leave them waiting.


    "I will make a double order and Jeff gets to pay for it.", Aiden red at Jeff.


    Jeff smiled and didn''t object. He nced at JoAnna and remembered why they arete. That is worth more than many dinners.


    Sarah asked JoAnna how she is doing, and JoAnna did her best to convince her sister that she is fine. Sarah didn''t believe her. She was able to see that something is weighing on JoAnna''s mind no matter how much she smiled. And Sarah was right that JoAnna has something grim on her mind, but she was wrong rted to the reason.


    Sarah thought that JoAnna is stressed about the kidnapping incident.


    The truth is that JoAnna''s mood is clouded with thoughts about Enrique and what she will do to him after dinner. She craved for revenge. JoAnna wanted to punish him because he wanted to use her against Jeff. And because he dared to hurt her, Bridgette and bodyguards who apanied them. She was still not sure what Enrique''s goal was for the kidnaping, but JoAnna was confident that by end of this night, she will get all her questions answered. She already had all her necessities packed in her bag, and she is ready to go with Jeff after dinner to the ce they are holding Enrique.


    Food arrived and based on the elegantly ted dishes and mouthwatering aroma, they all agreed that Jeff made a great choice in picking this restaurant.


    Sarah looked at Aiden''s satisfied expression and thought how he really behaves like a small child when he is hungry. She wondered who will be fussier when hungry, between Aiden and their children¡­ one day, when they have them.


    She smiled at the realization that she actually thought of two of them having children. And it was not even an IF, but it was with WHEN.


    "Why are you not eating?", Aiden asked between bites when he observed Sarah staring at him, looking bashful and happy at the same time. He wondered what she was thinking, but when he saw her lowering her head and avoiding his gaze, he realized that she will not tell him even if he asks.


    "Do you need me to feed you?", Aiden made an innocent offer, but his devilish smile told Sarah there is more to it.


    She remembered that every time he feeds her, some food <em>''identally''</em> ends up on her. And she likes ''<em>cleaning service</em>'' Aiden provides, but this is not the time or ce for such activities. She picked up her utensils and started eating.


    "Did you guys see our email about graduation?", Sarah asked JoAnna and Jeff while trying to distract herself from memories of Aiden''s ''<em>cleaning service</em>'' which started shing in her mind.


    JoAnna nodded. "We will be there."


    Sarah was happy to hear that. "Mom and dad confirmed that they areing. We are not sure about Oscar and nor¡­"


    "They areing.", Aiden said.


    "Oh¡­ then we only need to hear from Sophia and Felix."


    "I''m sure they will alsoe.", JoAnna said. "You look happy about graduation."


    Sarah leaned on Aiden and spoke to JoAnna. "Besides my handsome fianc¨¦ being a valedictorian, you realize that this will be the first time our parents meet in person?"


    "Oh, you are right. Let''s n for something." Suddenly JoAnna was excited about this graduation event as well.


    Sarah was happy with JoAnna''s reaction. "I was thinking that we all go for a dinner. The graduation ceremony is in the afternoon, and with a cocktail party at University after that, there will be not much time to do anything other than dinner. I assume that most people will head back by morning."


    JoAnna frowned. "So, besides that cocktail party and a dinner, they won''t have much time to talk¡­"


    "Why are you worried?" Jeff looked at JoAnna. "Knowing nor and Ste, if they want to talk, they will create the opportunity. And Oscar and Edward will not talk no matter what you do. There is no need for us to make any ns."


    They all had to agree with this assessment.


    "What do you think about your security enhancements for the resort?" Sarah looked at JoAnna expectantly.


    "It''s great. If Regina tries anything I will know. Thank you." JoAnna remembered that she needs to deal with that pesky woman also. "Did you find anything about Regina that I can use?"


    Sarah nced at Aiden, and he realized that he needs to talk about this. He spoke to Jeff and did his best to avoid JoAnna: "Besides regr stuff about theirpany, we also found something interesting from their security video backups¡­ her father encouraged her to approach you. It seems he has ns of expanding his business with help of White corp."


    Jeff frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Aiden nudged Sarah, telling her to take over.


    Sara was not happy to talk about this, but Aiden stuffed his mouth with food on purpose, and Jeff was now looking at her. She took a deep breath before speaking: "Her family will be happy if Regina hooks up with you, so that they use White corp. to increase their profits¡­ but it''s probably best if you listen to the recordings yourself. There is more than one."


    JoAnna exhaled. She was frustrated, but she didn''t want to say anything. At this point, JoAnna was mentally exhausted and wanted this Regina-drama to end as soon as possible.


    JoAnna turned to Jeff: "Do I need to wait for you to investigate Regina''s family before I take care of her?"


    Jeff held JoAnna''s hand in his. "You can take care of her anytime. But it will be safer if we first cut off her escape routes. As long as her family has money, they will have influence to bail her out from almost any predicament."


    Sarah saw that JoAnna is considering to take care of Reginater. "If you are pushing Regina-thing forter, we can use this weekend for the mystery activity that Aiden nned for guys."


    ''Mystery activity'' is the team-building event which Aiden nned after Edward scolded them forck of teamwork on the day of Sophia''s and Felix''s wedding.


    Sarah was surprised that Aiden nned everything to quickly, and she was irritated that he was hiding the reason why they need to go to a mountain cabin in Canada and spend three full days surrounded with snow. It''s not that he didn''t want to tell her, but he was ashamed to say that Edward caught and scolded them because each of them sneaked in the bed of their loved one. As apromise, he showed her photos of luxurious cabin where they will stay and told her that girls can hang out inside and enjoy hot cocoa and roast marshmallows in the firece while guys are busy with their activities. She wanted to know more, but his lips were sealed. And he made her promise not to hack into his personal files.


    Aiden lit up at the thought that they will get to move this earlier than originally nned.


    JoAnnaughed when she saw how Aiden''s mood suddenly improved. "Are Sophia and Felix avable?"


    Sarah confirmed. "Big sis said that this weekend they don''t have other ns."


    JoAnna nced at Jeff and saw that he does not mind either way. "OK, then. I could use some change in scenery." JoAnna looked at Aiden. "There will be change in scenery, right?"


    "Absolutely!" Aiden''s mind moved immediately in nning for all arrangements for their trip.

 Chapter 604 - Plans, Plans, And More Plans (2)

    "Are you still getting that Mediterranean vi?" Sarah asked Jeff and JoAnna.


    JoAnna and Jeff nced at each other. Two of them understood that she is asking because now there are some bad memories tied up to that ce and they don''t even own it yet.


    "It''s up to you.", Jeff told JoAnna.


    "What happened today didn''t change the fact that I like it. I think we should take it.", JoAnna responded. "But it did show that we should improve security."


    JoAnna remembered that her bodyguards ended up in the hospital. Doctor said that they are should be able to leave next day, just like Bridgette. She was happy that it''s nothing more serious, but it pointed out how easily someone can cause trouble and hurt them. Just bodyguards are not enough to ensure their security, and JoAnna looks forward to having Eve''s protection. Besides sensors, they will have number of drones as well as other equipment that Felix created. Their property will be safe, but what happens when they get out?


    Sarah''s voice pulled JoAnna out of her thoughts: "I am curious. Why do you think that those men deserve jobs instead of beatings?" She was referring to the men that kept JoAnna captive in the back room of the warehouse.


    "I believe that Juan is victim of his circumstances. He has people who depend on him, and he was only looking for a way to provide for them."


    Sarah thought that JoAnna is very kind. People will take advantage of that. "Not everyone deserves a second chance."


    "True. Some people don''t. But when I spoke with Juan, I could see that he is ashamed of stooping to the level of a paid bully, and if he had another option, he would not do it. I decided to give him a second chance. Maybe I am wrong, but what if I''m not?"


    Sarah smiled while thinking how her sister is forgiving. She lost that ability long ago. "Only you are capable of thinking how to help your kidnappers. I admire your leniency, but don''t you think that you are too soft?"


    JoAnna kept her fork and knife down and faced Sarah. "You know that I don''t like violence, and usually, I''m not capable of hurting anyone. But recently I found out that it all depends on the situation I am in. When I see that someone is jeopardizing my loved ones, I can be vicious. I guess it was always like that. The only thing that changed is that now I realized and epted it¡­ and I also know that you epted this part of you long ago. I was just resisting it, for some reason... I hope you don''t think of me as too soft. I believe that people can change and be good if they are faced with right conditions. At the same time, I''m not blind. For people with bad intentions, I will show no mercy."


    Aiden didn''t like where this conversation is going. He could see Sarah getting tense, probably because she was worried about JoAnna, and he decided to change the topic: "We did our homework on this Enrique character. We sent you links."


    "Anything unusual?", Jeff asked. He opened link and it had a lot of data. He prefers if Sarah and Aiden give him a short summary, considering that he ns to go and chat with Enrique after this dinner.


    Sarah saw that Aiden''s mouth is full, so she took over providing information: "You told us that you went to that vi three times. Every time you went, Enrique got a call from¡­" She checked file on her phone. "¡­nca Fernandez." Sarah was about to say more, but she noticed change in Jeff''s expression. "You know her?"


    Jeff confirmed. "She is the person I contacted to get hidden property listings."


    Sarah continued: "She owns real-estate agency ''Heavenly Homes'' which specializes catering to high profile clients in Los Angeles area. We have the proof that she can find out whenever someone visits any property herpany manages."


    "What is the rtionship between nca and Enrique?" Jeff knows that both nca and Enrique are somehow connected to him, but how did two of them find each other? He didn''t introduce them.


    "Besides these calls and fewmon shallow connections, we didn''t find much. Probably amon friend introduced them. nca''s family is in Venezu. There is a chance they met there. But we found a connection between her and you." Sarah pointed at Jeff.


    JoAnna''s fork fell in her te with a loud ng. "What connection?"


    Jeff met JoAnna''s re and he shrank. "I have no idea, honey. Let''s see what Sarah and Aiden found¡­ OK?" He patted her back nervously.


    Jeff urged Sarah with his eyes to hurry up.


    Sarah enjoyed seeing Jeff squirm like that and she could not help but grin.


    Aiden nudged Sarah reminding her that this is not the time to y around. JoAnna looked like she is about to blow up any minute.


    Sarah was displeased that she can''t tease Jeff more. But she didn''t want to mess with JoAnna, so she decided to talk. "We found on her personalptop detailed files on you. It would not be unusual for her to do research on her potential clients, but this is not her workputer, and information she has on you is much more than looking into your finances and credibility. She collected your information starting from your school days, it also has information on Anna¡­ How do you know her?"


    Jeff thought for few seconds before responding. "I don''t remember how we met, probably someone introduced us. Over the years, we met few times during social events, but nothing that would stand out. This was the first time I reached out to her."


    "The information she has on you and where it''s stored points to the strong possibility that she has a personal interest in you." Sarah enjoyed this more than expected, and could not stop herself from adding: "Are you sure you don''t remember more than that?"


    "If you can''t remember, I have the thing that can help¡­", JoAnna implied to the truth serum. Seeing Jeff''s outraged expression, sheughed.


    JoAnna''sugh stopped abruptly, and her expression turned dark. "Can we have that woman in the safe house tonight as well? I would like to talk to her. As soon as possible!" JoAnna was already irritated with Regina, and now another woman showed up?! She was fuming!


    JoAnna told herself that she needs to find an efficient way to deal with all these pesky women, otherwise her fulltime job as Mrs. White will be handling them! She decided to talk to nor rted to this. JoAnna remembered that nor more than once mentioned how women meddled with her family. Maybe her mother-inw has some useful tips.


    Sarah was surprised to see JoAnna so angry. "Uhm¡­ that woman has in her schedule for tonight a party. It''s some social for real-estate people and their VIP clients¡­ few blocks away from here. Do you want an invitation?"


    "You can do that?", JoAnna asked and immediately regretted her question when she saw Sarah''s of-course-I-can look.


    "I can get you into the guest list. And with Jeff''s background, no one will doubt that you are VIPs."


    "Don''t you want to go? Par-tay?", Aiden asked Sarah yfully.


    Sarah thought for a second and then saw that Aiden really wants to go. "Sure¡­ After dinner we can dress up and go."


    "Leave dressing up to me!" Aiden got his phone and made a call.


    Jeff was not willing to go, but those three already made decision for all four of them.. And if he says he does not want to go, JoAnna might think that he is protecting nca¡­ and JoAnna will convince him to go anyway. Jeff exhaled while in his mind Aiden''s voice repeated: ''<em>Par-tay it is¡­</em>''

 Chapter 605 - Moms Advice About Pesky Women

    After dinner, Jeff, JoAnna, Aiden and Sarah went to a building which reminded Sarah and JoAnna of a clothing studio in New York that is owned by Patty. Almost empty space filled up within seconds with people who were taking care of their clothes, hair and makeup (fordies).


    JoAnna was done before Sarah and when she saw that it''s nine thirty in the evening, she decided to step to the side and call nor. "Hi, mom¡­"


    "Nice of you to call, my dear¡­", nor responded in a singing voice. "But since you are calling at this hour, I can assume it''s nothing pleasant."


    JoAnna smiled. "You are right."


    JoAnna thought that she got everything figured out, but now that she was actually on the phone with her future mother-inw, she found it difficult to talk about the issue. She stumbled few times over her own words and nor waited for JoAnna topose herself patiently. Finally, JoAnna calmed down and told nor what is troubling her:


    "Mom, there are women after Jeff. Many of them. And they areing faster than I can chase them away¡­", JoAnna sounded pathetic even to herself.


    nor sighed. "I see. How are you chasing them away?"


    "I find their weakness and use it against them, so that they don''te back.", JoAnna vaguely responded.


    "Hmm¡­ and you think that works? They will note back?"


    "They shouldn''t, right? If I have something that can damage them, why would theye back?"


    norughed. "You are silly. Adorable, but silly... Anna, dear, if a woman is after a man who is taken, she does not act rationally. If you tell her to go away, and she listens, be certain that she didn''t give up. She is only plotting her next move. And they don''t give up. You say that they areing faster than you can chase them away? That is because you are ying nice, and they are not. Unless you clip their wings and establish your dominance, they will not go away."


    "Clip their wings? Establish my dominance?" JoAnna was confused. "How do I do that?"


    nor paused for few seconds before speaking. "Fear. Make them fear you. You might need to get creative, but the word will spread that they should not provoke you."


    "I see¡­ thank you, mom.", JoAnna hanged up.


    "You spoke with Ste?", Sarah''s voice came from behind before JoAnna had time to think about her chat with nor.


    "No. It was nor. I needed an advice about pesky women." JoAnna admitted.


    "Oh? Howe you called her and not Ste?"


    "I think that our mom will just tell me to beat them up."


    Sarah had to agree with that. "And what did nor say?"


    "It was not far from that.", JoAnnaughed.


    "You look good." Sarah observed JoAnna in a dark red sleeveless tight-fitting cocktail dress with a mock-wrap skirt which reached half of her thighs.


    "You are not bad yourself." JoAnna returned thepliment to Sarah who was wearing gray A-line sleeveless knee length cocktail dress with detailed embroidery above waist and a cascading ruffles skirt.


    Both of them had light make up on and hair raised into an updo. It all came with matching purses, jewelry and high heeled shoes, and JoAnna and Sarah had to acknowledge that Aiden didn''t miss a thing when he made arrangements.


    Girls stepped out of the dressing area and met with Jeff and Aiden who were waiting for them in the hallway. Guys were done earlier, and they were dashing in formal ck suits.


    "Oh, my¡­" JoAnna gasped as she stared at Jeff. "I think we should go out more often!"


    "Agreed." Sarah smiled while linking arms with Aiden.


    ¡­


    Party was on the rooftop of a hotel. The view was amazing, and the area was decorated with numerous fairy lights throughout. There are tables with snacks and two bars serving drinks. Seating is limited with a goal to encourage people moving around and mingling.


    nca Fernandes is one of party organizers.


    It is an exclusive invite-only party for rich and powerful and few people from real-estate who cater to such customers. Goal of the party is towork and get additional customers, so every person who had an invitation could bring up to three people in. Assumption is that if you are rich and powerful, your +3 people will be as well.


    The invitees were mostly sessful businesspeople, but there were few best-selling authors, actors and celebrities as well.


    The party was in full swing when our group of four arrived, and they attracted curious gazes.


    Jeff and Aiden are handsome, and JoAnna and Sarah are beautiful. Four of them standing next to each other all dressed up amplified their attractiveness factor several folds. Whoever saw them assumed they are actors or celebrities, because they must be something like that considering their good looks.


    JoAnna didn''t have a n for tonight, except to find nca and¡­ that is as far her nning reached. She will improvise and she is confident that other three will be able to follow her lead.


    "I think we should split up¡­", Sarah suggested. Others agreed.


    Jeff and JoAnna went on one side, while Aiden and Sarah on another.


    It didn''t take more than few steps for someone to call out to Jeff. Considering that there were numerous businesspeople within people present, it was not unexpected that they will recognize CEO White. Before Jeff and JoAnna realized, five people tried to get Jeff''s attention. They were excited that they got to talk to him in a casual setting.


    JoAnna felt slightly irritated by these persistent men who didn''t get hints that Jeff does not want to talk about their business proposals. This is not why she came here. She squirmed out of Jeff''s hold with an excuse that she wants to go and check out desserts and left him surrounded with those middle aged men.


    And JoAnna headed straight for the table with deserts. When she saw variety of options and how delectable they looked, JoAnna got a te for herself and started filling it up with small bite-sized cakes of different shapes and colors. She decided that she will try all of them! nca is organizer, she will not go anywhere.


    "You like sweets." Male voice came from her right.


    JoAnna nced at the man, and her eyes widened in surprise. She recognized him¡­ it''s Jules Heenan, actor who ys a heartthrob doctor in one TV drama JoAnna is watching.. Her first impulse was to ask for his autograph, but then she remembered numerous things he said in the show which didn''t make any sense from medical point of view, and she frowned. She knows that it''s a show, and he is following a script but still¡­ what he said while saving that 7-year old victim of a car crash in third episode of second season, didn''t make any sense!

 Chapter 606 - Desserts

    JoAnna looked at Jules who was giving off a seductive vibe. She wondered if he is hitting on her, but then she remembered that he is an actor. People from those circles always need to maintain an image, and since he is making a living by pretending to be a heartthrob doctor on the television, this is probably his default expression.


    JoAnna shed an ambiguous smile toward Jules and focused on desserts. They looked very inviting, and she put one pink strawberry-shaped cookie in her mouth. It did taste like fresh strawberries and she liked it. JoAnna thought that she should find out who the pastry chef is so that they hire him (or her) for her wedding.


    She wanted to move to her right to reach desserts on that side, but Jules was still there, and his gaze didn''t leave JoAnna.


    JoAnna cleared her throat. "Excuse me, if you are not taking any of those, do you mind moving a bit?"


    Jules took one step to the right and watched JoAnna with a smirk which showed a hint of irritation. How dare she ignore him?


    "It seems you don''t know who I am." That was the only logical exnation. Or so he thought. His drama is one of top ranked currently and who will refuse to socialize with someone as popr as he is? So, the only thing that makes sense is that she does not know with whom she is talking.


    JoAnna didn''t stop her dessert-browsing while responding: "I do. You are that fake doctor on TV."


    Jules frowned. ''<em>Fake doctor?</em>'' It''s not like he is a doctor, but why did she call him a fake? He is an actor! ACTOR! Not a fake doctor!


    "I don''t need to be a doctor to act like one." Jules defended himself.


    JoAnna nced at him. "But you should at least know some basics if you want to be a believable one. If doctors could heal fractures with a dashing smile you would be a very good one."


    Jules was not sure how to respond. How he sees it, JoAnna insulted his intelligence, and praised his looks. And why is she ignoring him and focusing on desserts?


    "Jules, dear¡­ there you are¡­" female voice sang from the back.


    JoAnna didn''t turn to see who it is, she didn''t care. Maybe that female takes Jules away, so she gets full ess to the right side of the dessert table without the need to ask him to move again.


    "I leave you for a minute, and you wonder away¡­", young womanined.


    "I thought there is something sweet here, but maybe I made a mistake." Jules responded.


    JoAnna could hear displeasure in his voice and looked up at him. She saw that he is looking back at her. ''<em>Did he talk about me?</em>'' JoAnna stifled augh and decided to leave rest of dessert-tasting forter. Her te was full anyway.


    JoAnna nced in the direction where she left Jeff. He was surrounded by a group of men who were grinning at him while talking excitedly. Their eyes met and Jeff''s lingering smile widened. She could feel that he was watching her since she left his side.


    Seeing the scene in front of her¡­ this was something new: Jeff was surrounded by obviously well-to-do men who were sucking up to him. Some of them looked twice his age or more. Age does not matter in business world, but it needs to be noted that people of older generation hold onto deep-rooted values where age matters, and younger generation needs to show respect to their seniors. It must be a hard pill to swallow for many of these older men to bow to Jeff like that. Jeff looked like a king surrounded by people begging him to be his vassals. JoAnna loved seeing him like that¡­ confident¡­ powerful¡­ sexy. She was getting turned on just by looking at him. It reminded her of the beginning of their rtionship when she was losing herself just by thinking of Jeff.


    About ten minutes earlier¡­


    Jeff heard JoAnna say that she wants to go and check out desserts. When she wiggled out of his hold, he knew that she wants to do it by herself, so he gave her space. He was watching JoAnna and enjoying her focused expression while she immersed herself in picking sweets and arranging them on her te. Jeff saw young man (Jules) approach JoAnna, but he was keeping a respectable distance and didn''t bother her, so Jeff decided not to interfere.


    Back to present¡­


    Seeing that JoAnna is now looking at him and victoriously showing te filled with colorful deserts, Jeff thought that finally she wille back to his side and he can ditch these noisy men. He saw her smile widen and she blushed slightly. He wondered what is on her mind. To his disappointment, she put one cupcake in her mouth, winked and walked away into the crowd.


    JoAnna enjoyed rich vor of almond-vani mini-cupcake that she stuffed in her mouth with hope that it will distract her from lustful thoughts that were building up. She decided to look for Sarah and Aiden because if she gets anywhere near Jeff now, she will just pounce on him. JoAnna reminded herself that they came here to look for nca. And there are people around.


    JoAnna didn''t notice displeased Jules and his confused femalepanion who looked at JoAnna while she weaved her way through the people while bncing desserts on her te.


    JoAnna found Sarah at the bar.


    "Where is Aiden?"


    "He went upstairs to check for nca. She is not on this level." Sarah''s eyes lit up at the sight of the te JoAnna was holding.


    "Upstairs?" Only then JoAnna noticed that on the side of the bar there are stairs and behind is another level.


    "Hey! Get your own!" JoAnnained, but toote. Sarah already had a mouthful of sweets and JoAnna didn''t even see how many Sarah took!


    "What do you think of this crowd?", Sarah asked after taking a sip of her drink. She was eyeing te which still had more than ten desserts on it.


    "It''s different than in Seattle. Definitely more bling."


    "And more stic¡­"


    "Well, there is number of actors. It''s not unusual for them to have procedures done¡­ Hey!" JoAnna could not believe that Sarah took another one!


    "True." Sarah grinned while cupcake melted in her mouth.


    JoAnna frowned and kept the te away from Sarah. JoAnna definitely had I''m-not-sharing expression.


    "She is upstairs", Aiden''s voice was muffled and to JoAnna''s horror a cookie went into his mouth!


    JoAnna counted desserts remaining in the te, only to see that he took two! That exins muffled voice, he already took one before that cookie. She felt like crying. How will she know now which ones she tasted and which ones she didn''t?


    "These are good." Aidenmented with a huge grin and took another one.


    Sarahughed seeing how oblivious he is toward JoAnna''s outrage. She finds it super-cute how Aiden''s personality changes when he is around good food. Or when he is hungry. Sarah is confident that if anyone wants to seduce him, it needs to happen during a sulent meal. This thought got her upset. Will Aiden give himself away in exchange for a good meal? She hopes not. Sarah can cook, but that is not one of her strengths.. Seeing how food is important to Aiden, Sarah decided to put an effort into cooking. Maybe enroll into some cooking sses?

 Chapter 607 - Sisters On A Mission

    JoAnna gave up on protectingst few desserts, and Aiden and Sarah finished them with gusto. To her surprise, Aiden volunteered to go and get more.


    "Start from the right side of the table!", JoAnna advised him since she didn''t pick up sweets from that end.


    "So, what are we doing here, besides stuffing ourselves with sweets?", Sarah asked JoAnna when Aiden disappeared between people toward the table with desserts. "Do we have a n?"


    JoAnna started exining: "I want to find out why nca told Enrique when we are visiting the property¡­"


    Sarah rolled her eyes and interrupted JoAnna. "Why is that important? She sold you out. Either because of money or some feelings she has toward Jeff."


    "How do you know?"


    "Because those two make world go around¡­" Sarah gave a meaningful look to JoAnna and continued: "Jeff said he didn''t do any business before with her, so money is probably not the reason. It''s a safe guess that she has some feelings toward Jeff and the deal is that Enrique takes care of you, and shees to console him."


    "What makes you think so?" JoAnna was not convinced. She didn''t like the idea that she was used to get to Jeff, no matter how obvious that was.


    Sarah understands JoAnna''s feelings, but they will not change what happened. "The fact is that Jeff got only one message from Enrique notifying him that he has you. He never made any demands. So, Enrique either didn''t have a n in ce, or the n was to hurt Jeff by using you as a revenge for his bankruptcy¡­ I''m finding it hard to believe that Enrique came from Venezu with desire to get revenge and no n. Do you know how freaked out Jeff was when he saw your picture, tied up, on the floor¡­ and no way to confirm if you are hurt¡­ or alive? I''m sure his life got shorter by a decade from the shock... And because there was no follow up like ''<em>give me five million dors in next three hours or else¡­</em>'' I have a feeling that Enrique didn''t really take you away because of the money. He lost his business, for a man that is the same as if he lost his pride. He wanted to hurt Jeff, and there is no better way than through you¡­ If my guess is right, that one photo was just the beginning¡­ he wanted to torture Jeff and he would take his sweet time doing it¡­ eventually, you would be out of the picture, and Jeff would be broken¡­ at that time ncaes at him with an excuse that she feels guilty because it happened at the property she rmended andforts him. She gets a chance to be close to Jeff, and Enrique gets his revenge."


    JoAnna was holding her breath while listening to Sarah. "That''s a wild story."


    "Maybe¡­ but it fits into everything we know so far. Do you have a better version?"


    "No¡­" JoAnna admitted.


    "Let''s scratch all that. All spections aside, she sold you out. And that demands revenge." Sarah''s eyes shed as she nced over people present. "Say¡­ this is nca''s party. If something goes wrong, it might hurt her reputation. Depending on how big scandales out of it, even her business might suffer."


    "Do you have something on your mind?" That question was not necessary. Sarah''s expression told JoAnna that Sarah thought of something.


    "Do you have some of that truth-telling medicine on you?" Sarah saw JoAnna nod and continued. "I saw arge punch bowl on the table in that area¡­" Sarah gestured with her chin and a mischievous smile bloomed on her face. "What if these guests suddenly start telling no-lies?"


    JoAnnaughed. "In this setting? That will ruin the party."


    She could not deny that Sarah''s idea is good. The medicine has no side effects, so the only thing that will happen is that people might embarrass themselves by saying what is on their mind. And that will happen on nca''s party, so it will be connected to her. nca''s reputation will suffer, and she will lose clients¡­ JoAnna likes where this is going.


    "You two are in good mood." Aiden approached them with two tes full of desserts.


    "We decided to have some fun." Sarah responded and nced around. "Hey, where is Jeff?"


    "I''m here", Jeff''s voice reached them two seconds before he did.


    Jeff faced Sarah and shed a smile. "Thank you for noticing my absence." He refused to look at JoAnna.


    JoAnna saw that Jeff is sulking and tried to understand why. She realized why, when she remembered what he told Sarah. "Ah¡­ are you mad at me for leaving you there?"


    Jeff pretended he didn''t hear her.


    "I thought you are doing some business talk, so I came to look for my sister¡­" JoAnna tried to coax him.


    Jeff didn''t buy her excuse.


    JoAnna knows that he can tell that she is not fully truthful. But how is she supposed to tell him that she got aroused because he looked goddamn sexy, and she needed to distance herself to cool off? "Fine, there was something else as well¡­ I will tell youter, in private. OK?"


    "No. Tell me now." Jeff demanded stubbornly.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes and tugged on his cor toe closer.


    Sarah and Aiden observed JoAnna whispering something to Jeff and a smile bloomed on his face. He was happy with whatever she told him.


    Jeff kissed JoAnna few times and she giggled when he whispered back.


    By the time they finished with their public disy of affection, Aiden and Sarah were busy with desserts and did their best to ignore Jeff and JoAnna.


    "You two, watch the deserts¡­" JoAnna told Jeff and Aiden. "I''m going on a mission with my sister. We will be back in a bit." She grinned and pulled Sarah with her.


    Two of them returned few minutester.


    "These are good." Jeff praised the desserts.


    "You think so too?" JoAnna approved. "I was thinking we should get this pastry chef for our wedding."


    "It will happen as you wish¡­", Jeff dotingly said before asking: "What mission did you two do?"


    "We did something naughty¡­" JoAnna made a meaningful pause before continuing: "This party will turn into a game of <em>truth or dare</em>, with a slight modification where everyone picks the <em>truth</em>."


    "If someone offers you a punch, don''t take it.", Sarah added.


    Aiden and Jeff understood what girls did.


    They watched people who were taking the punch. It seems that it was good, because they could see many guests carrying sses with punch as they walked around. Sarah and JoAnna regretted not tasting the drink before theyced it with medicine.


    "Are you sure you put enough?" Sarah asked JoAnna. "It''s five minutes already and nothing happened."


    Just as she finished her sentence there was a resounding p sound and a woman screamed: "HOW DARE YOU!"

 Chapter 608 - Blanca Fernandez

    Based on the argument, it seems that the manmented ondy''s behind and how her Brazilian butt lift procedure was not sessful. And that earned him a p.


    Two secondster, there was amotion on other side of the party, and then another area got lively, and another... Within two minutes several shouting matches were ongoing simultaneously, twodies started hair-pulling and few punches were thrown as well.


    "Well, it''s livelier now¡­" JoAnnaughed and leaned into Jeff''s embrace.


    Upstairs, nca Fernandez was talking with two businessmen with a hope to make them her next clients. Her best smile was on and she talked about great deals she made so far and how her customers are always satisfied. Her pitch was interrupted by loud noise which topped the music. She saw people gathering at the fence. They were looking toward lower level with mix of shock and amusement.


    nca guessed that someone is causing amotion. She rolled her eyes and pulled her phone, ready to call for security. Troublemaker needs to be escorted out. nca wondered why does she need to call security? They should be around, on a standby, and act as soon as trouble starts. When she approached the fence, she saw thatmotion is bigger than she thought. Only when she was all the way to the stairs, she saw that half of her guests are raging, and some are even being physical.


    JoAnna observed nca standing at the top of the stairs, looking down with a crazed expression. It took her some time to snap out of it and to make a phone call.


    About fifteen minutester, more than half of the guests were escorted out. Most of them had spiked fruit punch, but some of them were agitated by truth-tellers. A lot of people were present initially, so after security escorted people affected by JoAnna''s mischief, the amount of people seemed just right.


    However, it was not over. That spiked punch was still there. And asionally additionalmotions would start which resulted in more people being escorted from the party.


    JoAnna and Sarah thought that this is quite entertaining.


    While watching all this, JoAnna thought about what nor said and she got an idea. She told Jeff to call his reporter contact, and Sarah got him into the guest list with help from Eve (since she didn''t have herptop handy).


    About half an hourter, nca was sitting at the bar on the upper level. Her expression was not good. How can it be good when more than half of her guests were escorted out? She was not able to understand what went wrong. Few people can get drunk or under the influence of some drugs, but this was massive. She took a big gulp, finishing her ss of vodka martini.


    "Another one¡­", she told bartender.


    "You should try the punch. It''s really good." JoAnna sat next to her and smiled. She ced two sses with punch on the ss surface of the bar and pushed one toward nca.


    nca nced at JoAnna and froze. She recognized her.


    "Are you going to refuse my kind gesture?" JoAnna looked at nca and blinked few times.


    "Eh, it seems you don''t want to talk to me." JoAnna stood up from the barstool. "I understand. Nothing much I can do about it." She stepped away and patted nca on the shoulder.


    nca felt a prick in her shoulder, twitched on the side and rubbed it while watching JoAnna walk away. She looked at two sses of punch in front of her and wondered how is it possible for JoAnna to be here. It''s not that she could note with someone, but isn''t she supposed to be with Enrique? Tied up somewhere? Things didn''t add up.


    "Oh, where are my manners?" JoAnna returned to the barstool next to nca. "I''m JoAnna¡­ but I guess you know that. Don''t you?" JoAnna observed nca''s confused expression. "You still don''t want to talk to me? That is OK. I can wait for another ten seconds or so¡­"


    After some silence, nca was not able to keep her questions for herself. She knew that it''s wrong to talk, but her mouth moved on its own. "How is it possible that you are here?"


    "Why would I not be here?"


    "Because Enrique kidnapped you."


    "Why would he do that?"


    nca surprised herself how she openly talked about her Boss contacting her and asking that whenever Jeffrey Whitees to visit any of the houses that her agency manages, she should contact Enrique and give him ess to video feed which shows who entered the property. She knew that she should not say anything more, she already said too much, but words came out of her¡­ Her agency ''Heavenly Homes'' is a coverup for an international illegal organization, they use properties for moneyundering and other illegal activities and to hide criminals who need toy low and can afford them.


    "Real-estate agency for rich clients is perfect, because all owners have multiple properties and there is a high chance that while they are selling their home it will not be upied. That means until it''s sold, we can use it."


    nca also revealed that currently two drug lords are upying mansions which are between owners. There was so much dirt this woman talked about that JoAnna had difficulty keeping her surprise level down. They hit something big.


    "Why Jeffrey White?", JoAnna asked when it seemed that nca finished her exnation of ''Heavenly Homes''.


    "I don''t know. Boss''s orders.", nca responded. She also said that she never met that Boss in person. Communication happened over phone and email. It seems that she is not high enough to earn the right to meet that Boss in person. She gave to JoAnna phone number and email that she uses to contact the Boss.


    "Why do you have files about Jeffrey White and me on your personalptop?", JoAnna didn''t want to beat around the bush.


    "That is what Boss sent me and told me to forward it to Enrique."


    "Do you have any intentions toward Jeff?" JoAnna had to ask. Sarah nted that seed in her mind.


    nca looked at Jeff who was standing next to JoAnna and listened to their conversation.


    "He is very handsome, and rich. If he is interested in me, I will not say no¡­ but I know that he is out of my league. So, I would never pursue him."


    JoAnna liked nca''s answer. If all women are like that, her life would be much simpler. At the same time, she wondered who is that Boss, and why is he treating Jeff as an enemy¡­ They will ask those questions to Enrique,ter, and hopefully get some answers.


    JoAnna nced at Jeff. "Do you want to ask anything?"


    Jeff shook his head. JoAnna covered everything.


    "Thank you, Miss Fernandez. Have a good night." JoAnna stood up. "Oh, do you mind telling us who is the pastry chef for the desserts served tonight?"


    "No problem." nca got her phone and shared contact of the agency she used.


    "Mr. White, how much of this can I publish?" Man, who was sitting behind nca with a recording device, asked Jeff.


    "All of it. We will appreciate if you omit our names." Jeff responded while pulling JoAnna close to him.


    "Understood.", reporter said with a big smile. This is not the first time that Jeff contacted him about publishing some news, so he already knows how things go. Jeff and JoAnna will not be mentioned.


    "We will inform police about two drug lords hiding in those properties." Jeff added. "If you want to cover that also, have someone wait outside. Tonight."


    Man nodded in understanding.. "Look forward to our morning edition!" He thanked them, got up and rushed toward the elevator happily. He has a busy night ahead, explosive news! And exclusive!

 Chapter 609 - Dance

    "Done?", Sarah asked when JoAnna and Jeff joined them.


    JoAnna nodded. "Her business will be ruined with the morning paper. If her Boss does not finish her off after she is exposed like that, we will¡­"


    She nced at Jeff. "Someone will watch her, so she does not tip off her Boss in advance, right?"


    Jeff nodded.


    "Can you check these?" JoAnna pushed to Sarah paper with email and phone number. "These nca used to contact her Boss and he is the one targeting Jeff."


    Sarah can see malice in JoAnna''s eyes and is conflicted about it. She is d that JoAnna is standing up for herself and is ready to fight back. On the other side, Sarah doesn''t know this JoAnna. Her JoAnna is always happy and forgiving. But it''s understandable that JoAnna will change after all dangers she faced. If she does not change, she will be a victim that needs protecting. Sarah told herself that this change is good, and she should not worry.


    "Let me know if you need any help." Sarah wanted JoAnna to know that she has her support. "What''s next?"


    "We will go and talk to Enrique." JoAnna saw that Sarah wanted toe along and stopped her. "You two enjoy the party. Don''t rush with checking that email and phone, leave it for tomorrow."


    "Are you in the mood to dance?", Aiden''s voice caressed Sarah''s ear. He heard that JoAnna and Jeff don''t need them anymore, and that means the rest of the evening is for Sarah and him.


    "With you? Always!" Sarah smiled at the thought of how he can guide her with a flick of his wrist and make her move ording to the choreography his mind creates. And she loves his mind.


    Aiden went to the DJ with a slight hop in his steps.


    Sarah could see that he is excited.


    "All right, we will leave you. You two kids have fun while your older siblings work." JoAnna teased while holding onto Jeff''s hand and letting him know that they should go.


    "Oi! We offered help, you said it''s not necessary. I don''t want to hear youining." Sarahughed.


    Aiden came back, kept his suit jacket on the barstool together with his necktie. His right arm stretched toward Sarah to guide her toward the dancefloor while fingers of his left unbuttoned top two buttons of his shirt.


    Sarah could tell that this will not be slow dancing. He was getting ready for a faster beat, and she could not hide her enthusiasm.


    "See you¡­ tomorrow?" Sarah told JoAnna and Jeff as Aiden led the way. She didn''t wait for an answer.


    Sarah and Aiden stood on the dancefloor a few steps away from each other.


    Aiden shoot a nce at the DJ and gave a small nod. A secondter slow jazz music was reced with lively Latin beats.


    Aiden and Sarah locked eyes, and it seemed like an electrical charge is building up between them. Three seconds¡­ four¡­ six¡­


    Abruptly, like on a cue, Sarah kicked off and spun on her toes, every rotation bringing her closer to Aiden. Her movements were wild and elegant at the same time. In a second, all eyes were on her.


    Aiden caught her, stopping her in ce with one hand firmly on her hip, other sping hers. And then they moved together in perfect unison. It was like they can read each other''s thoughts. He pushed her away, following her as she took steps backward, his hand moved to her back pulling her closer until their bodies stuck together. Back and forth¡­ their eyes locked.


    Few couples who danced, stopped and moved away to watch Aiden and Sarah. For everyone who didn''t know them, they would think that two young people on the dancefloor are professional dancers who are partners for many years.


    Aiden pushed Sarah away and made her spin. He stepped in, stopping her rotation and her back rested on his chest. His left arm was around her shoulders, and right one snaked around her waist holding her close to him while they moved as one. He nted a light kiss on her shoulder before spinning her again, and stopping her so that she faces him¡­ and then he pulled her close again¡­


    Aiden loves how Sarah can move ording to his guidance, it''s as if she can read his mind. For a good dance takes two people, evenly matched¡­ a person who is good at guiding and other good in following. And Sarah is his perfect match. She responds to the slightest change in pressure of his hand, to the change in the angle of his frame. Perfect.


    And Sarah loves dancing with Aiden. She can abandon all her thoughts and enjoy the moment, with him. Sarah surrendered to the thrill of the dance which is flowing through them as she spun with her eyes closed. And there is nothing better than the feeling of Aiden catching her¡­ and that still moment when she opens her eyes and meets his, before they start moving again, as one.


    All talks stopped and people focused toward the dance floor. It was obvious that Aiden and Sarah saw no one else, and maybe that is why people could not stop themselves from watching them dance. It was almost like a peep show into a private moment between two lovers. Aiden and Sarah demanded attention with their smooth movements¡­ sometimes tender, sometimes almost violent. Their eyes lost in each other''s as their bodies barely touched before it looked like they melted together¡­ and then, she was spinning again.


    Jeff and JoAnna were about to leave, but seeing these two dance, they ended up watching them. Jeff was holding JoAnna from behind and his eyes filled with surprise and admiration. He never saw his younger brother like this. Just by watching their dance, Jeff can tell that Aiden loves Sarah, and that his brother is¡­ happy.


    JoAnna nced at Jeff and she can see that he is appreciating their siblings'' performance. "I heard that great dancers are great because they are good at channeling their passion through their moves. And those two¡­ are great. Do you want to dance?"


    Jeff''s body froze for a second and then he shook his head. "With those two on the dancefloor? No."


    "It''s not apetition." JoAnna pouted.


    "Next time. OK? We have a busy night in front of us." Jeff reminded her that they are about to go to investigate Enrique. He was relieved to see that JoAnna gave up on her dancing idea.


    If they dance now, he might identally expose that he is taking dance lessons in secret. This is not the time, it''s early, and he still needs to learn more. Soon, he will get to surprise her with his moves, on their wedding day. While he thought about it, a smile sneaked onto his face and he kissed back of her head.


    "Let''s go." Jeff held JoAnna around her waist and they went toward the elevator.


    Song ended and the people around the dance floor erupted in cheers and ps. Aiden and Sarah didn''t notice them. They were immersed in their own world, gazing at each other with matching lingering smiles on their faces. The next song started.


    "When can we go home?" Sarah asked while her eyes darted toward his lips.


    "Two more...." Aiden gave her a quick kiss before spinning her again.

 Chapter 610 - List With Names

    JoAnna and Jeff were in the back of the car, approaching a property in the outskirts of Los Angeles. Driveway is very long, and the building is not visible from the street. Only when they took a turn, JoAnna could see a well-lit colonial style mansion.


    "Safe house?", JoAnna guessed.


    "Yes."


    Men dressed in ck suits greeted them at the door and led them to the basement.


    JoAnna and Jeff entered a room without windows. Walls are gray and bare. In the middle of the room is a metal table with four chairs around it. One chair is upied by Enrique Nanez. He is chained to the metal table in front of him.


    Enrique saw Jeff and JoAnna enter and he smiled smugly. At first, when those bodyguards brought him here, he was afraid. But as the time passed, he saw that they are not going to hurt him. No matter what he said, they just stood there without responding. That gave him confidence that they will not hurt him. They must fear him¡­ or that Boss who is above him. That is why they are not hurting him. He is confident that Jeff and JoAnna came to talk and then they will let him go.


    The more Enrique thought about it, the more his smile widened.


    JoAnna stood few steps away from the metal table opposite Enrique and started going through her bag.


    POW!


    Jeff punched Enrique in the face.


    Enrique groaned and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. He wanted to wipe it, but he was tied to the chair and his hands were chained to the table, so he couldn''t reach.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff with a nk expression on her face. "That was not necessary."


    "It was. I''m waiting all day to do that." He was thinking if he should punch Enrique one more time or not.


    "Oh¡­ OK." JoAnna realized that Jeff was letting out some steam.


    JoAnna got a capsule of her truth serum and injected it into Enrique.


    Enrique stared at her in horror. "What is that?"


    "Two minutes." JoAnna told Jeff, ignoring Enrique.


    Few minutester, Enrique was talking. JoAnna''s audio recorder on the table didn''t bother him at all.


    He told them that few weeks ago he was approached by a man, offering him to take revenge for his bankruptcy. When Enrique said that he is interested, man left and few dayster Enrique got a phone call from a man he addressed as a Boss.


    Just like nca, Enrique never met Boss in person. They exchanged few emails, and the rest ofmunication was done via phone.


    Since Sarah and Aiden took his phones earlier, they will be able topare information from Enrique''s phones with what nca provided and confirm if two of them used the same email and number.


    Just as when they thought that they are not getting much more from Enrique, he mentioned a list which was provided to him by that Boss.


    "He gave me a list with five or six names and told me to pick one. Some names I didn''t recognize, but I recognized Jeffrey White, so I picked you. Because you are the reason I epted his offer, so he gave me nca''s contact information. She was expecting my call and arranged my background as a real-estate agent in herpany." Enrique told Jeff.


    "What offer?" Jeff asked.


    "To get my revenge. He told me that JoAnna should be my target to get to you. He didn''t care what I do to either of you. I thought it''s a sweet deal. He will provide me with information and opportunity, and I get my revenge."


    "What does he get out of that deal?" Jeff knows that the other person will not go to all this trouble without gaining something out of it.


    "I don''t know. And I don''t care." Enrique responded.


    "Back to the list¡­ You could pick your target?" JoAnna was confused by this part. They assumed that Enrique did this on his own, to get his revenge against Jeff. But it seems that the story is not so simple.


    "Yes. He knew that I have a history with Mr. White, but he offered me other targets as well. And before you ask, I don''t know how he came up with that list, or who those other people on the list are."


    He told them that the list is in his email.


    Jeff was eager to confirm that phone and email he used are the same as the ones which nca provided. And also, he wanted to see names on that list. He texted Aiden and Sarah and told them to send him what they find as soon as possible.


    Jeff kept his phone down and looked at Enrique. "You managed to kidnap JoAnna, yet you didn''t send me any demands for ransom. Why?"


    "When you took away the project from me, I watched as mypany failed helplessly. My friends and my fianc¨¦e left me, and there was nothing I could do. I wanted you to experience the same feeling, being helpless while your world copses. Of course, I don''t have power to take away your business, but to take away woman you care about, that is a different story. This was not about the money; it was about making you suffer."


    Jeff didn''t like what Enrique said. "At what point would you let JoAnna go?"


    Enrique smiled. "Maybe never? Boss said that he does not care what happens with any of you. I just needed to corner you; make you suffer¡­ At first, I thought only to use her to make you feel desperation. But then I saw her¡­ She is easy on the eyes, and I came up with an idea: after I finish my game with you, I would make her mine."


    "Make me¡­ yours?" JoAnna frowned and shivered from the repulsion that washed over her.


    "Yes. I have my ways¡­ you would not be able to resist my charms¡­ and drugs. Yes. Drugs as well." Under the influence of truth serum, Enrique was not able to hide his intentions.


    "Drugs?" Jeff was outraged.


    Enrique nodded enthusiastically.


    "Are we done?", JoAnna asked Jeff.


    "With questions? Yes." Jeff was done with talking. He wanted to beat Enrique into a pulp, but it seems that JoAnna has other ns.


    JoAnna turned off the audio recorder and looked at Enrique. "You say you have drugs¡­ I can assure you that I have more."


    "Can you, please, bring ck suitcase from the trunk?", JoAnna asked one of the bodyguards.


    Jeff took few deep breaths to calm down. Whatever JoAnna has in mind, he will let her do it. He can always beat up Enriqueter.


    "Why is he not responding?" Jeff mumbled with a frown while looking at his phone. He was talking about Aiden.


    JoAnna nudged him. "Do you really expect him to answer now? Didn''t you see them on the dancefloor? I am confident that neither of them will be checking their phone tonight." JoAnna saw Jeff starting to dial Aiden for a phone call and she prevented it. "Let them be. It can wait until tomorrow."


    Jeff reluctantly agreed and kept his phone away.


    Enrique was sweating bullets as he watched JoAnna pick things from the suitcase which she opened on the table in front of him.


    Inside of the suitcase was like a fancy jewelry box, with several paddedyers filled with various bottles, vials, and tools such as syringes, pliers and some other sharp objects.


    Every time JoAnna opened this suitcase she remembered Sarah''s words: ''mad scientist''. Part of her liked that.


    After her experience with rk sisters, and Dodson brothers, and Cox sisters¡­ JoAnna realized that people will not leave them alone, and that her kindness is easily interpreted as a weakness. At any point there will be someone who wants something that belongs to her. Her money, position, man, life. Someone wille with intention to im it. JoAnna decided not to let that happen. What nor advised her, strengthened JoAnna''s resolve. She will protect what she has. No one can take away things that belong to her. If the situation asks for it, she will not shy from hurting others and make them fear her.. Because that is the only way for her to protect her happiness.

 Chapter 611 - Dont Tease The Devil

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside house ~


    Aiden is awake, in the bed, observing Sarah''s sleeping face.


    Quiet moments like this allow him to appreciate what they have... Allow him to appreciate her.


    Image of Sarah dancing previous night reyed in his mind. The way she looks at him is a giveaway how much she loves him. Their drive back home, how she held his hand in silence¡­ he would not rece it for anything in the world. Sounds of her moans as her nails dug in the skin on his back, and sweet whispers before drifting off to sleep¡­ He hopes that he will not forget any detail of his time with Sarah. Ever.


    He is not sure about many things in life, but he knows that there is this unbreakable connection between two of them which grows stronger with every passing moment.


    Not so long ago, Aiden''s heart was frozen, and he thought that those women throwing amorous gazes at him are stupid for their willingness to be with him. When he saw couples holding each other he was confident that he will never be one of them, because all that is just an illusion; eventually they will realize that feelings don''t mean much, that being in love is useless and it will all fall apart.


    And now he is in the bed next to the most amazing young woman he ever met. Sarah sneaked into his heart and thawed it¡­ and now his heart beats for her.Aiden is absolutely spellbound with Sarah and he can onlyugh at his previous self who was foolish to think that love is something non-existent or at least not important.


    Aiden remembered that some time ago, at the beginning of their rtionship, she asked him if he believes in destiny. He gave her an ambiguous answer, not fully understanding her question. But now, answer is clear¡­ nothing other than destiny could bring two of them together.


    There is no exnation other than destiny, when at first, he refused to go back to University to check out that new prodigy which showed up. He hesitated to approach her, but something invisible led him to the point when he reached out and asked if she is willing to work on a project which he made up. And he does not know what made him decide to take her on a date to Paris, because there was nothing logical that could justify that decision. Now he knows that right about that time he crossed the point of no return, and his life would not make sense without her in it.


    He believes that his whole life, everything he did, led to the moment when two of them met, and when he fell for her¡­ and when she fell for him. And no matter what happens, he will not let go. This feeling of belonging¡­ he will never let go.


    Sarah stirred and leaned her cheek on his upper arm for a second before shifting up and resting her head on his shoulder. She took a deep breath and smiled.


    Aiden observed that her breathing is slow and steady. <em>''She did that in her sleep!''</em> He likes that.


    He wrapped his arms around her and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead, careful not to wake her up. Yes, this feeling¡­ he will not let go.


    ¡­


    Sarah shifted her body and felt that she is in Aiden''s embrace.


    She peeked and saw that he is looking at her.


    "Good morning, sunshine¡­", she mumbled and snuggled closer to him. <em>''Sunshine''</em>, that is how she describes that dazzling smile which brightens up her day.


    "Good morning, beautiful.", he greeted her back.


    Sarah took a deep breath and a satisfied smile lingered on her face. There is nothing better than waking up in Aiden''s embrace. Oh, and she loves to slip her hand under his top, feeling his firm abs. That is a perfect <em>''good morning''</em>, right there.


    "What are you thinking?" Aiden knows that she is still not fully awake, but he is holding her for a while, waiting for her to wake up. And he is eager to hear her voice.


    Sarah yawned and answered with a sleepy voice: "You. Me¡­ Us. Like this. I hope it never ends because this is closest to heaven I will ever be."


    Aiden smiled, pleasantly surprised by her morning disy of affection, no matter how drowsy it sounded.


    He took her left hand in his and pulled her up gently. He kissed the engagement ring. "It will not end. Forever. Remember?"


    She smiled. "Yes."


    Sarah took her time waking up. She likes staying in the bedte, and Aiden likes that as well. If it''s up to them they would stay in the bed and cuddle until lunchtime. Or longer.


    "Are we going to office today?", Sarah asked eventually.


    Aiden thought for few seconds. "We need to look into that phone number and email from nca. And also, to see if we can make sense of all data, we found rted to Enrique... Let''s see what we find and then we can decide if we are going or not."


    She agreed. "That is a lot of data¡­ Let''s get Eve to sift through it. In that way, we might have something useful by lunchtime, and it will help advance her analytical skills." Sarah is more than happy with performance of self-learning modules she developed for Eve.


    Eve''s AI is evolving at a fast pace, and Sarah needs to keep a close eye on it. She wants to make sure that Eve does not ''grow'' in wrong direction. Right now, Eve is like a child, learning from things she is exposed to, and Sarah is closely monitoring things Eve interacts with. With those thoughts, Sarah started getting up.


    "Where are you going?" Aiden pulled her back into bed.


    "Shower¡­ I thought we just talked about what we are going to do..." Sarah''s voice trailed off when she felt his arms snake around her.


    "Five minutes." He tightened his hug.


    Sarah smiled and turned to face him.


    "Only five? Usually we need much more than that.", she looked at him suggestively.


    Sarah wanted to tease Aiden a bit, but seeing his expression change in an instant, and feeling his grip tighten, she realized that she made a mistake. His eyes full of gentle love turned dark and hungry and she forgot to breathe. Ah, she should know better than to tease this devil!


    Normally, when she dares to tease him, she would dash for it, but he is holding her in ce, and she is not in a position to run away.


    Aiden''s hug loosened, and in next moment, his palms moved over her body impatiently while his lips caressed her exposed corbone¡­ and she forgot why she wanted to get out of the bed.

 Chapter 612 - First Result

    Sarah and Aiden hadte breakfast and saw that JoAnna shared an audio recording from their interrogation of Enrique from previous night.


    Sarah and Aiden listened to the conversation between JoAnna, Jeff and Enrique in silence.


    Aiden saw that Sarah is getting upset and he held her hand. He knows that she would take this much better if Enrique was plotting against her. Sarah is always reacting much stronger when her sisters are in danger. And JoAnna seems to have a talent of attracting creeps.


    Aiden told himself that he will talk to his brother and give him a scolding to take better care of his woman. If Jeff took better care of JoAnna, there will be no need for Sarah to get upset over this.


    "Wow¡­", Sarah exhaled when recording ended. "I hope Anna is OK." She was reaching for her phone with intention to call JoAnna.


    "She is. Jeff is with her.", Aiden assured her and stopped her from making the call.


    "Number and email that nca used for the Boss appear in Enrique''s contacts as well.", Aiden confirmed, and sessfully pulled Sarah''s attention to their investigation.


    "Jeff wants us to look into list Enrique got from his Boss."


    "I found it¡­ it was in Enrique''s email." Aiden was a step ahead.


    Sarah leaned closer to see list which showed on Aiden''sptop screen.


    List was saved in a file with title: ''Rtives-3.txt''.


    Title didn''t make sense, so they moved on into looking at names.


    "Six names. I don''t recognize any¡­ other than Jeff''s." Sarah admitted.


    "This one¡­" Aiden pointed to second name on the list. "Fabian Rae."


    He started typing on hisptop and few secondster confirmed. "Yes. He is from Spain and has apany in Pornd."


    "How do you know him?" Sarah was impressed that Aiden can identify the man from the list. She is bad with remembering names, so unless it''s a close friend her memory is of no use here.


    "I don''t." Aiden admitted and exined: "I just heard about him. From some magazine maybe? I thought that name is familiar."


    "I see."


    Sarah forwarded list to Eve. "Eve, analyze names on the list I''m sending you. Cross-reference names and see what they have inmon."


    Aiden agreed that Eve will be much faster and probably investigate possibilities two of them would miss.


    Sarah and Aiden looked up phone number and email used to contact the mysterious Boss and found that they are not active anymore.


    "Enrique called this number yesterday¡­ and it''s disabled already?" Sarah frowned.


    "That can mean one of two things. Either nca or Enrique managed to warn him, or the Boss had someone watching them. In any case, he knew that we can use these to find him and he removed his tracks." Aiden was also concerned.


    Sarah''s frown deepened. "I don''t like this. Normal thugs or businesspeople would not act like this."


    "I agree. Having a list of people to ckmail and then killing offmunication like this¡­ it''s not something that a regr person will do." Aiden inched closer to Sarah and pressed his index finger between her furrowed eyebrows. "But that does not mean that my future wife should get wrinkles because of that person."


    Sarah blinked few times and then smiled. "Future wife¡­ I like that."


    Aiden got visibly nervous. "While on the topic of future wife¡­ did you think about when do you want us to get married?"


    Sarah inhaled and held her breath for few seconds. "Not yet.", she admitted.


    She could see that he is disappointed, and guilt washed over her.


    "Uhm¡­ did you think about the wedding?" Sarah reluctantly returned the question.


    "Maybe a little bit.", he mumbled.


    Now Sarah really felt guilty, and she can''t just drop the topic because it will look like she is avoiding it. "Tell me more."


    "There is not much to tell." He was avoiding her gaze.


    "I don''t believe you. Did you think about when? Or how? Knowing you¡­ it''s probably how. Am I right?" Sarah looked at Aiden trying to read his expression. She saw a smile creep in.


    "I knew it! Tell me¡­ now you must tell me¡­", she pleaded.


    "Nothing too specific. It''s just that I want to make you happy." He will not admit that in his mind he saw her wearing a beautiful white gown with an endless train, a diamond tiara on her head, surrounded with flowers and butterflies, and probably some tropical birds she was going crazy about on that ind where he proposed¡­ looking like a princess¡­ smiling at him while saying ''I do''.


    Sarah can tell that he thought of more details than that, but he doesn''t want to talk about it. She decided to ask again when the mood is better. For now, she will enjoy the thoughts that he wants to make her happy.


    "You are the sweetest guy, ever! I hope you know that I am happy. And I will be no matter what we decide¡­ even if we get married while I''m sleeping, as long as I wake up with you by my side, I will be happy."


    "Married in sleep? I just might do that.", Aiden teased her while scratching his chin. It made him look like he is actually considering it.


    Sarahughed. "How about¡­ both of us think about the wedding. We have this snow adventure weekend, and then our graduation¡­ first half of September will be busy with Anna''s birthday and their wedding¡­ Can we talk about our wedding after that? Who knows¡­ maybe we get some ideas from them?"


    To Sarah''s surprise, Aiden smiled and responded with a nod.


    She was not confident that he isfortable with it. "Are you sure that is OK?"


    "Yes.", he nodded. "Honestly, I was fearing you will say something like: let''s talk about it next year. Compared to that, waiting less than two months is much better."


    Normally, that sounded like her: postponing things that push her out of herfort zone. But she decided to change, and this will be a perfect opportunity to prove herself.


    Sarah didn''t get a chance to respond. They got a notification from their security system (aka Eve) that a truck is approaching the house.


    "It must be furniture delivery. I will go and take care of it." Aiden kissed her on the cheek and headed toward the front door.


    As soon as he stepped away, theirptops shed with notifications that Eve found a connection between six names on the list which they found in Enrique''s email.


    Sarah checked logs and saw that Eve is still searching for additional results, this was the first one.


    The resulting report showed that all six people on the list are holding prominent positions in the business:


    "


    Maria Chavez is a fashion designer behind billion-worth brand ''<em>Scarfs''</em>.


    Jeffrey White is a CEO in White corp.


    Fabian Rae is owner of Rae Inc.


    Sebastian Dull is vice president of SoftUnlimited.


    Miriam Steele is CFO of SoftUnlimited.


    David Mock is director in MyMusic.


    "


    Sarah looked at this report and details provided trying to find something that connects them. Is it possible that Eve provided all this and missed something?

 Chapter 613 - Third List

    Sarah wondered what the connection between these people could be.


    Sebastian Dull and Miriam Steele work in the samepany, so it''s safe to assume they know each other. But based on location, it''s not likely that others know one another.


    Maria Chavez is in Philippines, Jeffrey White is in USA, David Mock is in Germany, Sebastian Dull and Miriam Steele are in UK and Fabian Rae is in Spain.


    ''<em>There must be something else¡­</em>'', Sarah thought.


    Just holding a prominent position in business world is not enough to put them in the same group, not like this. It does not make sense to have seemingly random people from business world on the same list.


    She was looking through additional results, but she could not find anything. Not from this data, anyway.


    Screen shed with notification that Eve found another result.


    Sarah opened it and held her breath when she saw two lists side by side.


    First list: ''Rtives-3.txt''


    Second list: ''Orosia training camp, summer 2006''


    Sarah''s mind exploded: ''<em>What can be the connection between the list from Enrique''s email with list of attendees from camp Aiden attended 13 years ago?</em>''


    Sarah looked at two lists and saw that ''Orosia training camp, summer 2006'' list has fifty-four names, while ''Rtives-3'' has six names.


    Eve identified connections between all six names from ''Rtives-3'' with at least one name from second list. Those connections were shown in third file:


    Maria Chavez: ''Older sister'' to Mateo Lopez and Rafael Lopez.


    Jeffrey White: ''Older brother'' to Aiden White.


    Fabian Rae: ''Paternal uncle'' to Christopher Rae.


    Sebastian Dull: ''Older brother'' to Ivy Dull.


    Miriam Steele: ''Mother'' to Scarlet Steele and Antonio Steele.


    David Mock: ''Father" to Harry Mock.


    All names on list ''Rtives-3'' have family rtionships with names on the attendee list of that summer camp!


    ''<em>Family¡­ family¡­</em>'' Sarah realized that file from Enrique''s email has a name: ''Rtives-3'' because it is a list of rtives!


    Number 3 in filename can mean that it''s the third list. Does that mean that there are at least two more lists? There is that possibility.


    Sarah thought about these two lists, and the rtionships between them. What could that mean? She was drawing nks until a crazy idea sted in her mind: what if targets are not six people from ''Rtives-3'', but people from second list?


    If that assumption is correct, then JoAnna''s kidnapping didn''t happen because of Jeff. The real target of that incident was Aiden.


    But why would anyone target him? Does that mean that other kids from that camp are targets? Aiden said that kids at that camp were about the same age¡­ why would anyone target bunch of then ten-year-old kids (give or take few years)?


    Assuming that Aiden is the target, why go roundabout through Jeff (and JoAnna)? Why not just go and approach Aiden?


    Sarah had a hunch that it''s all connected to that camp. What else she knows about it? She rubbed her temples while trying to make sense of all this. ''<em>That camp¡­ that is where Aiden learned moves from the Master of that Eastern European family!</em>'' She remembered what Ste told her about two months back, in the Cabin: ''<em>Master decided to teach youngster moves¡­ disciples from second family are aware that their Master passed knowledge to an outsider¡­ they are not sure which child got the teachings¡­ every child who attended the camp got someone to watch them¡­</em>''


    Ste''s voice rang in Sarah''s mind: ''<em>Someone is watching him¡­ someone is watching him¡­</em>''


    Eve told Sarah that she is done with finding connections between those six people without finding additional results. If Eve can''t find anything else, there is a high probability that there is nothing else to find.


    Sarah is not sure how long she stared into the ocean through the window.


    Her heart was trembling as she came to the only logical conclusion: The Boss is one of those disciples from Eastern European families, and he (or she) is organizing seemingly random attacks on people who are close to then-kids who attended that camp with a goal to observe them trying to save their loved ones. Of course, if you know martial arts, you wille to save your loved one who is kidnapped¡­ that is what they did, right? And if someone is watching them, they can observe what moves they are using. And who is watching Aiden? It can be someone close to him, an acquaintance, or aplete stranger. It can be several people, working in shifts so that they don''t arouse suspicion when he sees the same person following him. They can even be out of sight, with current technology, they can watch him from distance.


    So far, she was the target. That King person was targeting her, and somehow, she was OK with that. But when she thinks that Aiden is the target, she fears that he might be hurt¡­ or what if he decides to leave her so that she is not in danger? Yesterday was Jeff¡­ and JoAnna¡­ what if that person sends someone to attack her? That is a possibility, and she is fine with that. But can Aiden ept that she might be next target because of him? What if he leaves her? Sarah felt difficult to breathe.


    Aiden got the delivery guys to drop off furniture in corresponding rooms and waited for them to assemble it.


    He regretted leaving his phone in the living room next to hisptop, but the guys told him it will take less than ten minutes to assemble all furniture since there are only few pieces, so he didn''t go to get it. What can happen in ten minutes? If there is any emergency, Sarah will find him. Eve can tell her where he is.


    Aiden made sure truck is heading away before going back inside.


    He found Sarah standing in the living room, facing the ocean with a troubled expression. He was not sure what changed her mood. Before he left, they talked about their wedding, is that what is troubling her?


    "What happened?"


    Sarah turned to face Aiden and was slightly startled to see him right behind her. She wrapped her arms around him and held him tightly. Sarah wanted to take a deep breath, but her lungs refused to listen.


    "Promise me one thing.", she whispered.


    "Anything." He does not know what got her upset, but whatever it is, he will fix it if he can.


    Sarah felt his arms around her, and she calmed a bit. "Promise me that no matter what, you will not leave me."


    Aiden frowned. "What happened?"


    She looked up at him and saw that he is concerned. "Promise¡­"


    "I promise. I will not leave you. You are stuck with me, forever."


    Sarah was finally able to take that deep breath her lungs craved for. She rxed and leaned on him. "I hope you are a man who keeps his promises."


    Aiden rubbed top of her head with his chin. "Will you tell me what was that about?"


    Sarah took his hand and led him to sit on the sofa, cing hisptop in front of him. She anxiously observed Aiden while he looked at three lists shown on the screen:


    First list: ''Rtives-3.txt''


    Second list: ''Orosia training camp, summer 2006''


    Third list: created by Eve, showing family rtionships between people on first two lists.

 Chapter 614 - Promises

    Sarah watched Aiden look at three lists and she could see based on his expressions that he is processing the information in front of him¡­ thinking about the possibilities¡­ considering different scenarios where all facts fit in.


    She doesn''t want to say anything. Sarah wants to hear his conclusion, without her interference, because she hopes from the bottom of her heart that she is wrong. She wishes that there is a different possibility, something that she missed, and he will find it.


    Thinking that Enrique did everything on his own is the best scenario at this time. But it''s impossible. Everyone was able to see how unprepared he was, and even his men were non-skilled. Two of them overpowered them without slightest resistance. If Enrique came from Venezu on his own, he would n this better. He does not have brain power toe up with a n and execute it sessfully, at least not this one where he would get his revenge against Jeff.


    Sarah sighed. There is already that King person, do they really need someone else from those mafia-like families pursuing them? Ah, and never-ending stream of delusional girls and guys who think they cane between them. And jealous characters who want to take what does not belong to them. Is life not difficult enough without them?


    Sarah wondered, did her life became thisplicated because now she has someone she cares about? Before Aiden got into her life, everything was so much simpler¡­ but it was dull. She would not trade this for anything. If he is in danger, she will stand next to him and they will fight it off together no matter who or what it is. And she hopes that he knows that.


    Sarah observed that Aiden''s frown deepened.


    He is getting there¡­ almost there. He is making connections. She saw him ncing at her, and she knows: that is the moment he realized that yesterday''s incident is because of him. It took him only few additional seconds to slump back into the sofa and stare at the ceiling for a second before closing his eyes.


    And she can tell that his conclusion is the same as hers: That mystery Boss is looking for someone who attended that camp 13 years ago¡­ he is looking for Aiden.


    Sarah is partially happy that their deductions match, and partially unhappy that he didn''te up with a different scenario. Any other scenario would be easier to handle than this one where they are facing an unknown person who has a powerful organization behind him.


    Sarah curled up in Aiden''sp with her head resting on his chest.


    "You promised not to leave me.", she reminded him.


    "I will not leave you¡­", Aiden confirmed and took a deep breath. After few seconds he added: "You will go."


    Sarah''s body jolted. "What?!! No!"


    Aiden shifted to sit straight and looked Sarah in the eyes. "Sarah, listen¡­ you can go to other house, with kids¡­ or to the Cabin, that is better because Ste is closer. And¡­"


    "No!"


    Aiden looked at her eyes full of determination mixed with desperation and his heart ached, but he decided to proceed. He needs to persuade her to stay away from him, to stay safe. "Or I can go to either of those ces. We can chat every day, and do video calls, and in the evening¡­"


    "No!", Sarah stubbornly continued. She knows that he only wants to keep her safe, but his every word was like a jab in her heart and she felt that her eyes burned.


    Aiden frowned, hoping that Sarah will not see how much it pains him to say these words. "Don''t you see that I have a target on my back, and by staying close to me you might get in danger? How am I going to live with myself if you get hurt because of me?"


    Sarah listened and could hear the pain in his voice. She knows that this is not what he wants, and it''s not what she wants either. How can he even think of pushing her away? The most important thing is to be together! She was sad that he is considering for them to be apart and angry that he is treating her as someone who can''t defend herself. As someone who can''t defend them.


    "So, that''s how it is? You just want to push me away? Because I might get hurt? Let me ask you¡­ do you know how long will thisst? A day? A week? A year? Do you know?"


    "I don''t.", Aiden admitted.


    "If I stay by your side, I might get hurt¡­ but if we separate, I WILL be hurt. My heart is bleeding just by thinking about it. Don''t you feel the same? Do you know that if we are not together, I don''t have a reason to live? And what happened with forever? Did you ask me to marry you just because you want to be with me when it''s convenient? Or is it to be together through good and bad days? Don''t even try to chase me away, because I''m not going anywhere!" Sarah was not aware that her tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Aiden held her face in his palms and wiped her tears gently. "Don''t talk like I want you to go. I don''t want you to go¡­ I want you to stay with me, always. But I need you to be safe."


    "I feel the same about you. But don''t forget that staying safe means that we are together. Only when we are together, I can be at ease¡­" Sarah''s words were lost in the river of tears. She was not able to hold back, and she broke down in sobs.


    "Why are you crying?"


    "Because I''m hurt! No matter how I look at this, you are asking me to stay away from you, and it is making my heart ache. Aiden, I got a target on my back before you. Remember King? What would you say if at that time I told you to leave me alone because you might get caught in crossfire? Would you listen? Or would you stand by my side and help me fight whatever ising?"


    He watched her teary face in silence for a long time. He thought about everything they said, and about their current situation. There was only one thing that mattered, only one thing to say: "I''m sorry."


    "For what?" Sarah was not sure what he is sorry for. Is he sorry for what he said, or is he sorry that he will break his promise and leave her¡­?


    Aiden pulled her into a tight embrace. He needed to feel her close. He also felt his eyes burning, and he didn''t want her to see him crying.


    "I''m sorry that I asked you to leave. I got caught in the moment and didn''t think straight. I can''t live without you. Please, stay with me. Forever." Aiden''s voice was breaking.


    His words allowed her to breathe again and the knot in her chest disappeared.


    Sarah held onto him tightly as her tears slowed down. "I''m not going anywhere. We will figure this out and fight it together.. That is my promise to you."

 Chapter 615 - Inspection

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical center ~


    Earlier that morning¡­


    JoAnna entered Bridgette''s VIP room. She was wearing her work uniform.


    "Good morning!", JoAnna greeted Bridgette and Steve with a big smile.


    "You are working?" Bridgette was surprised to see that JoAnna is wearing a coat like all other medical staff in the hospital.


    "Yes. Someone has to work." JoAnna gave her a meaningful look and kept the bag she brought on the sofa. "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m fine. Thank you for asking¡­"


    "I''m not being nice. I''m asking as a doctor." JoAnna grinned when she saw Bridgette''s confusion.


    "You look tired." Bridgette observed. No matter how much JoAnna wanted to look cheerful, Bridgette can see that she didn''t sleep much.


    "Just a long night, don''t worry about me." JoAnna shed a smile. She didn''t want to talk to Bridgette about things that happened previous night. Talking about party and nca might be fun, but parts with Enrique are not. And it would only worry Bridgette further.


    JoAnna looked at the medical chart information from the folder on the wall next to the door and gave it an approving nod. "I spoke with the doctor in charge; you can leave hospital anytime."


    JoAnna pointed at the bag. "I got you some fresh clothes, for both of you."


    Steve was excited. "All right! Let''s go home."


    "Bridgette¡­", JoAnna called. "You should tell Felix. We are going to talk about this incident with him and Sophia. So, unless you are OK with him finding out from us that you were hurt and hospitalized, give him a call. Soon."


    Bridgette frowned. "Can''t you just skip the part about me?"


    JoAnna shook her head. "He knows that you are my assistant and always with me. You want me to lie? Sure, I can say that you were somewhere else¡­ at the resort, maybe? But what if sometimeter any of us slips, and he finds out? He will be more upset that we hid this from him."


    Bridgette had to agree with that. She promised that she will give her brother a call. "Do you need me to do something for you today?"


    "No. You have a day off, both of you. Go, rx and enjoy. I will catch up with youter in the evening, to give you updates and few instructions. Tomorrow morning, we are heading out and we will be back on Monday evening." JoAnna nced at Steve. "Jeff ising with me also."


    Seeing that Steve acknowledged this information, JoAnna waved and headed out. "OK. I have work to do. Talk to youter."


    Bridgette looked at the closed door with aplicated expression.


    "Biddy? Are you OK?", Steve asked while holding onto her hand and pressing it gently.


    "I don''t know, how can I enjoy this day off after seeing that Anna is working? She has been through more than me yesterday and based on her look she didn''t sleep much¡­ yet here she is, working. And I got a day off after a good rest."


    Steve patted her head. "She is your Boss. And she can decide what to do with her time. Just how you get to decide yours. Today both of us have a day off. We can enjoy it, or we can feel sorry that others are working. Which one will you choose?"


    Bridgette looked at him and returned his smile. "You are a wise man, Stephen Long¡­ let''s go home first, and then decide what to do for the rest of the day." Looking at Steve''s charming smile all her worries disappeared without a trace.


    ~ Seattle, Hill-Martin vi ~


    Felix and Sophia returned from her medical exam with obstetrician.


    Sophia is in the shower, washing off gel from her belly which is left after the ultrasound.


    Felix is in on the bed, humming a tune while puttingtest ultrasound pictures in the photo album.


    Yes, he has a photo album in which he keepsbeled ultrasound photos with other details of the pregnancy. Sophia thought that he is silly and adorable for doing all that, and he said that one day they will look at the album, and she will appreciate his efforts. She tried convincing him that she appreciates his efforts even now, but he was not buying it.


    He is convinced that it''s obvious how he is more excited about this pregnancy than she is. Period.


    Seeing how stubborn he is, Sophia gave up on the idea of persuading him. It does not matter who is more excited. It''s not apetition.


    Back to present¡­


    Felix is happy that there are no more ''hands-go-inside'' procedures. Doctor exined that it was only for first time, and unless there areplications, she will not touch Sophia there until the delivery starts.


    ''<em>Ugh, delivery¡­</em>'' Felix shuddered involuntarily. He watched few videos and it was¡­ graphic. He is not sure how women can survive such a thing.


    Bathroom door opened and Sophia got out. She has one towel around her, and her hair is tied into a high messy bun because she didn''t want to wash her hair. This leaves her delicate neck exposed to Felix''s hungry eyes.


    Felix watched her walk into the closet and without thinking, he followed.


    Master closet in their home is huge. Dark brown shelves and drawers filled with clothes are covering three walls, while fourth wall where door is, is covered with a mirror. In the middle is afortable leather chaise and ottoman, perfect for sitting while dressing up.


    Sophia bent slightly to get fresh panties from the drawer, when she felt Felix''s hot palms on the back of her thighs. This unexpected touch got her startled for a moment, but she quickly realized it''s Felix and she smiled.


    "Mr. Martin¡­ what do you think you are doing?"


    "Inspection¡­", he cheekily said while his hands went higher, pushing the towel up and revealing her bottom.


    "What kind of inspection?"


    "Mandatory one¡­ To make sure you washed all the gel." His hands moved on her inner thigs. And her towel fell on the floor.


    "I can assure you, there was no gel there... It was only on my stomach¡­" She didn''t resist when he pushed her to bend lower.


    Sophia''s knees trembled when she felt his hot breath at the cradle of her thighs while he spoke: "You should never be too confident. I need to check¡­"


    She grabbed half open drawer for support while his tongue invaded her without showing any mercy.


    "Mrs. Martin, you are getting louder¡­" Felix kissed Sophia''s shoulder and held her in hisp.


    Sophia wanted to tell him that it''s because of pregnancy. Every time it was more intense, and she is confident that if it continues like this, soon she will pass out when she climaxes. But she was still catching her breath, and she needed a minute toe out of her sweet stupor.


    Sophia pushed Felix down and got on top of him.


    Felix cupped her breasts and gave an approving nod. "They are bigger."


    She smirked and started moving her hips rhythmically, guiding them both closer to ecstasy with every move, while lustful moans filled master closet of their vi.

 Chapter 616 - Crazy Season

    Sophia and Felix are having lunch in the dining room.


    Felix is scrutinizingvish array of dishes in front of them.


    "You don''t look happy.", Sophia observed. "These are tasty¡­ try this." Sophia hovered piece of potato on her fork in front of his mouth.


    "Secret is in the sauce¡­", she was doing her best to convince him to try.


    This is the fourth chef who came to prepare dishes for them. They hired almost all staff for their house, but Felix was unusually picky when it came to select a cook.


    He reluctantly opened his mouth and epted her offering.


    Sophia observed him expectantly, but his expression didn''t reveal much, so she decided to point out good things: "It''s just right¡­ not too soft and not too crunchy, and a bit salty and a bit sweet, and you can taste the herbs¡­ do you agree?"


    Seeing that he swallowed and frowned Sophia lost her patience. "Why are you this difficult? Food is good. It was good from previous chefs as well¡­ What are you expecting exactly?"


    "I think it can be better."


    "Better? What is better?"


    "This is not good enough¡­ you deserve best." Felix mumbled.


    "Mr. Martin, why do I have a feeling that you don''t want to let others cook for me?"


    Felix avoided her gaze.


    "I''m right! Oh, Felix, sweetheart¡­ we need a cook, or we will end up eating in restaurants. I love your cooking, but I don''t want you to be stuck in the kitchen all the time¡­" Sophia moved and sat in hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    She kissed him on the cheek and spoke in the sweetest voice: "When I married you, I was going for a husband, not for a cook. Your masterful skills are better utilized in the bedroom than in the kitchen¡­"


    Felix was not able to suppress the grin which bloomed on his face.


    Seeing that his mood (definitely) improved, Sophia went back to the topic of hiring a chef. "How about apromise? We can have this chefe only on some days. What do you say?"


    Theypromised that chef wille on weekdays to make dinner, so Felix can do his cooking magic on weekend.


    Felix got a phone call from Bridgette.


    Sophia watched as his expression fell and he paled while listening to Bridgette without saying a word. She could tell that it''s nothing good and she got anxious.


    "Are you sure you are OK?", Felix asked in a hoarse voice while clutching the phone in his hand.


    Only then he noticed that Sophia is tugging on his arm asking him what is going on.


    He switched the call to go to speaker and Sophia could hear Bridgette: "¡­fine now, no need to worry. It was just one night in a hospital for observation¡­ Don''t worry. OK? I only wanted you to know, not to worry you¡­ Are you still there?"


    "Yes.", Felix responded.


    "Why were you in the hospital?", Sophia asked.


    "Oh, hi Sophia¡­ I didn''t know you are listening as well. There was an incident yesterday and I ended up in the hospital." Bridgette didn''t want to talk about JoAnna''s kidnapping. She will leave that to JoAnna. She only wanted to let Felix know that she spent previous night in the hospital and that she is OK now.


    But Bridgette misjudged Sophia who could immediately tell that Bridgette is hiding something.


    "What kind of an incident?"


    "I got hit in the head."


    "Hit in the head? You were attacked? Hard enough that it requires you to stay overnight in the hospital?" Sophia thought that this can''t be simple¡­ she knows that JoAnna and Bridgette are together and followed by bodyguards. "What about Anna? Is she OK?"


    "Yes, yes. Anna is fine. She is in the hospital. WORKING! She is working in the hospital. Today¡­"


    Bridgette''s clumsy response only confirmed that she is hiding something.


    Sophia was losing her patience. "Bridgette¡­ What are you hiding? How exactly did you hurt your head?"


    Bridgette realized that Sophia is onto her and only options avable are toe up with a lie or to tell the truth. She took a deep breath and spoke timidly: "Yesterday¡­ we were attacked and¡­ Anna was kidnapped."


    "WHY WERE YOU HIDING THIS?", Sophia roared.


    "Everything is fine now¡­" Bridgette quickly spoke. "Jeff, Sarah and Aiden saved Anna, and she was not hurt."


    "Details!", Sophia demanded.


    "I really don''t know more than this. They knocked me out and when I woke up, Steve was next to me in the hospital. Onlyter I found out that kidnappers took Anna and left me behind."


    Sophia grabbed her phone and stepped out, leaving Felix to finish his talk with Bridgette.


    She called JoAnna. Sophia thought she will lose her mind when phone rang all the way until it reached voicemail three times.


    Sophia decided to call Sarah.


    Sarah answered after few rings with a nasal voice.


    "Are you crying?", Sophia immediately asked.


    Sarah was not sessful in suppressing her sniffles. She was sitting in Aiden''sp and they just finished their talk about not separating.


    "Yes.", Sarah admitted. There is no point in hiding, Sophia heard her.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Sarah thought for a second how to respond¡­ she remembered why she is crying, and she was upset that Aiden wanted them to separate. Sarah decided that it''s time for her to get some sisterly support in scolding him for having such ideas. Besides, she will not lie.


    "I''m crying because Aiden told me that it''s best if I leave him¡­"


    Aiden looked at Sarah in disbelief.


    Sophia was shocked to hear Sarah''s words. "What?!! Where is he?"


    "Here¡­"


    "Put me on speaker!", Sophia demanded.


    Sarah tapped her phone. "You are on speaker¡­"


    "Aiden?" Sophia''s stern voice came from the speaker.


    Aiden felt danger seeping from the phone Sarah was holding. "Yes¡­"


    "YOU BASTARD! HOW DARE YOU MAKE MY BABY SISTER CRY?!" Sophia roared.


    Aiden was not sure how to respond. He felt wronged. But at the same time, that was the truth¡­ he told Sarah to leave and that made her cry.


    "What exactly are you thinking?!!", Sophia continued. "You just got engaged, and you already want to break up? What kind of a man are you? ¡­ I know you love each other, and I don''t know what happened, but whatever it is, you need to work it out, together. How can you give up on her so easily?"


    Sophia paused to take a breath and Aiden used this chance to defend himself: "I don''t want to break up with her¡­ I was just concerned that she will be hurt."


    Sophia stopped talking and analyzed what he said. She didn''t miss that he spoke in past tense which means that he changed his mind.


    "You are worried that Sarah will get hurt? She is used to physical damage. But if you push her away, no matter how good your intentions are, you will give her an injury that can''t be fixed with ointments, stitches and bandages. Aiden, the world is not a kind ce, and a lot of people will make Sarah cry. Don''t be one of them. Sarah is not weak, but she needs your support and you can give it only if you are by her side."


    Sarah felt Aiden''s hold on her tighten. She closed her eyes and emotions gushed from her in the form of another flood of tears because of Sophia''s words. "Thank you, big sis."


    "Don''t thank me! What is going on there? Did you enter a crazy season? Few days I don''t hear from you, and today I found out that Bridgette ended up in a hospital, Anna got kidnapped, Aiden wants you two to split up, and you are crying¡­" Sophia exhaled sharply, trying to release some of her built up frustration.


    "It''s a mess¡­", Sarah didn''t know how else to exin.


    "Video call¡­ tonight, when Anna is done with her shift in the hospital!", Sophia demanded.

 Chapter 617 - Brainless Chicken

    ~ Seattle, Hill-Martin vi ~


    Sophia finished talking to Sarah and was visibly upset.


    She called JoAnna two more times, but she didn''t answer. Knowing that she is working, Sophia assumed that she is doing her rounds or some other things when she can''t answer her phone. She sent her a text to confirm that she will join video conference in the evening.


    Sophia lifted her legs on the sofa and rested on fluffy pillows while taking deep breaths.


    "Ma ch¨¦ri, you are tense¡­", Felix approached her and immediately started massaging her shoulders. "What happened?"


    "Besides JoAnna being kidnapped and Bridgette ending up in a hospital, Aiden thinks it''s a good idea for him and Sarah to split up!"


    Felix was taken aback. "What? Why?"


    "Who knows how his brain works? Sometimes I admire him and sometimes I think he is a brainless chicken!" Sophia huffed in anger.


    Felix never saw Sophia this upset. He disguised hisugh behind a cough. ''<em>Brainless chicken?</em>'' Felix controlled himself with all his might because if he provokes her, all that anger will be directed at him.


    Sophia continued exining: "Aiden said something how they should split up so that Sarah does not get hurt¡­ but then he changed his mind. And Sarah is crying her eyes out, just because he didn''t think things through before talking."


    "It is natural for a man to want to protect his woman. And if he believes that she is in danger because she is with him, idea that they should split is not so strange."


    "What?!!", Sophia snapped at him.


    She red at Felix for few long seconds before speaking. "Are you saying that if someone threatens you with hurting me if we stay together you will leave me?"


    "No, of course not." Felix denied it immediately. Few secondster, he added: "But it''s easy for me to listen to my heart and say that because I am not in that position. For Aiden, it is different. If he really believes that Sarah is in danger because of him, then he is conflicted between wanting them to be together and wanting to keep her safe."


    Sophia had to agree that what Felix said makes sense. Even though she didn''t like it. She could not help but wonder if two of them need to make such a decision, what would they decide?


    "Felix? Can you promise me one thing?"


    "What?"


    "If we ever end up in a situation where you need to make a decision which impacts both of us¡­ promise me that you will not make it by yourself. I want us to always discuss things that affect our rtionship."


    "I can do that¡­ I promise." Felix kissed back of Sophia''s head and continued massaging her shoulders.


    Sophia exhaled. She calmed down quite a bit. "If Aiden discussed options with Sarah openly instead of making a decision by himself, I''m sure that she would not be hurt."


    "You said that he changed his mind. Why is she hurt?"


    "Because just by mentioning it, that possibility now exists. And she will not be able to forget about it. No matter what he says or does, she will feel insecure. The more she knows that he loves her, the more she fears that he will leave her in order to keep her safe. It''s contradictory, but true at the same time¡­ what a mess." Sophia took few deep breaths and did her best to empty her mind and enjoy the massage.


    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    JoAnna finished with her round and checked her phone.


    She saw missed calls from Sophia and a text message notifying her of a video conference at 7:30 in the evening.


    JoAnna wanted to call Sophia back, but she could guess that Sophia found out about kidnapping from previous day, probably from Bridgette, so it''s better not to call her. Sophia must be upset, and by 7:30 she might calm down a bit.


    JoAnna texted Jeff that there will be a conference call at 7:30 and headed to meet with her supervisor.


    Dr. Johnson is a middle aged woman, with a short curly hair colored in fiery red and cat-eye framed sses. She is supervising all residents in LA Medical Center with an iron fist, and nurses fear her as well. But since JoAnna joined, she is treating her very well.


    JoAnna is not oblivious of special treatment, and she is confident that Jeff has something to do with it. For some time, JoAnna is trying to find out what Jeff did, but she is not sessful.


    "Hello, Dr. Johnson!", JoAnna greeted her supervisor over a small desk in her office. Or maybe desk was not so small, but it was filled with documents, and there was no free space on it, so it just looked small.


    "Hi Anna, it''s always nice to see you. What brings you here?", Dr. Johnson warmly smiled at her. If JoAnna does not know how this woman treats everyone else, she would think that she is very easy to get along with.


    "I''m here to ask if it''s OK to take next four days off. I will be back on Tuesday.", JoAnna politely asked, but she already knew that her supervisor will approve all her requests no matter how unreasonable they are.


    "No problem. Come back on Wednesday if it works better for you." Dr. Johnson''s answer didn''t disappoint.


    JoAnna looked at the woman and wanted to ask why is she treating her so nicely. On few asions it even looked like Dr. Johnson is afraid of her. But JoAnna was too tired and decided to ask next time.


    She thanked her and walked out. Soon she can head home and if traffic is not bad, she can even rest a bit before their call at 7:30.


    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside house ~


    Aiden held Sarah for a long time while she sobbed.


    He tried talking with her few times, but it only made her sobs louder, so he decided to be quiet and let her cry it out. But this woman has a lot of spare water in her body, because it seems like she is crying forever without any intention to stop.


    Aiden scolded himself for talking without thinking it through.


    He realized that he is target of some mystery Boss and that because of that JoAnna and Jeff were targeted previous day. And he knows that next in line is Sarah. They are living together, and if anyone is watching him, it will not be difficult to see that she is someone very important in his life and they can use her to flush him out. He does not care about exposing himself how much he worries what those people would do to Sarah.


    JoAnna was lucky toe out of that situation unscathed.


    Aiden''s first impulse was to keep Sarah safe, at any cost. He didn''t think about anything else other than to keep her safe. Only when he saw her breaking down, he thought about actual execution of his idea and realized that there is no way that he can stay away from her.


    He can tell that she would be hurt if they are apart, but he knows that he would be much worse. His world revolves around her¡­ She is his reason to live, and he can''t survive without her by his side.


    Aiden knows that he made a mistake for even thinking about them splitting up, and he made it hundred folds worse when he voiced that thought. And now Sarah is hurt. By the way she is clinging onto him, he can tell that she is insecure, and she fears that he will leave her. It will be difficult to regain her trust.


    His heart aches at the thought that she does not trust him. She does not trust that he will stay by her side.


    Aiden realized that Sarah stopped sobbing. He craned his neck and saw that she slept off.


    Aiden carried Sarah into the bedroom and ced her gently on the bed. Heid next to her and held her tightly while she whimpered in her sleep.. And he cursed himself again and again for hurting this girl who is his everything.

 Chapter 618 - Stupid

    At 7:30 in the evening, Sophia and Felix were logged into the video conference, waiting for others. About one minuteter, JoAnna and Jeff joined.


    "Hi big sis¡­ Hi Felix¡­", JoAnna greeted sheepishly while Jeff gave a small nod.


    "Will you exin how you got yourself kidnaped?" Sophia asked angrily.


    JoAnna knew that this ising. But still, she was not able to prepare herself¡­ she thought it''s a good idea to dy. "Can we wait for Sarah and Aiden to join before we dig into that? They yed a part in that incident as well¡­"


    Sophia scrutinized JoAnna for few seconds before agreeing. "Fine. Are you guys ready for tomorrow?"


    "Yes, yes¡­" JoAnna happily responded. She was happy that Sophia changed the topic.


    Aiden joined.


    "Hi everyone¡­", Aiden non-enthusiastically waved at the camera.


    "Where is Sarah?" JoAnna nervously asked. She was counting on Sarah''s support when telling Sophia about kidnapping. Sarah''s absence is not a good thing for JoAnna.


    "She is sleeping¡­ I think it''s better to let her rest." Aiden responded.


    "Oh? Howe she is sleeping? Did something happen?", JoAnna was curious because it''s early to sleep. And how Aiden said that it''s better to let her sleep, it sounded like there is a deeper meaning behind those words¡­ and she really wanted Sarah to join and help her out in telling Sophia about the kidnaping!


    Aiden was not sure how to respond without incriminating himself, so he hesitated.


    Sophia caught onto it and responded instead of him. "She is probably exhausted from all crying."


    "Crying? Why was she crying?" JoAnna asked and that also got Jeff''s attention.


    "Because Aiden said they should split up." Sophia didn''t hesitate to expose Aiden.


    "What?!!", JoAnna and Jeff eximed in unison.


    Aiden pinched roof of his nose and closed his eyes. He really didn''t want to talk about it. He was ming himself for hurting Sarah and he knows that no one from four people on the call is willing to give him any words offort. Not even his brother. All the scolding looks and harsh words that areing his way, he deserves it.


    "Did you¡­ break up with Sarah?", JoAnna asked reluctantly.


    "No. But I hurt her.", Aiden admitted.


    "Why?", this question came from Jeff who looked at his brother in disbelief. Jeff remembers watching Aiden and Sarah dance previous evening. They were in love. He could see how much his brother loves Sarah. How is it possible that in less than a day he ended up asking for them to split up? What happened?


    Aiden really didn''t want to talk about it. Why are these four butting into rtionship between Sarah and him? He felt as if they are invading into his heart, and it was ufortable. No one other than Sarah gets ess to his heart. He decided to talk about files and what they found.


    "Earlier today, we analyzed data we found from Enrique''s devices¡­", Aiden started.


    "Who is Enrique?" Sophia interrupted.


    "He is the guy who kidnapped me.", JoAnna responded.


    Sophia shook her head indicating that she has difficulty following what is going on. "How about you start the story from the beginning?"


    JoAnna spoke how she went to check out the vi with Bridgette and how they were attacked.


    Jeff talked about his part how he got JoAnna''s photo and he called Sarah and Aiden. They identified who captured JoAnna and where he is keeping her. He also spoke how they got her out.


    Now it was Aiden''s turn: "We took three phones from Enrique and analyzed data¡­ and we found that phone and email used to contact his mystery Boss is the same one that nca used¡­"


    "Who is nca?", Sophia interrupted again.


    Jeff and JoAnna took turns telling Sophia and Felix about owner of the real-estate agency and how shemunicated with Enrique to let him know when they visit the vi¡­ and about the party and how nca admitted to her wrongdoings.


    "And you left her like that?" Sophia was surprised.


    "No way¡­", JoAnna gloated. "We got a reporter to record her confession. Newspapers this morning were a st. It is quite a big news. I''m sure her business is ruined."


    Sophia nodded in understanding. "Then what?"


    "Aiden?", Jeff urged him.


    "As I said¡­ we looked at the data we collected and confirmed that Enrique and nca worked for the same Boss. That Boss is the one who organized Anna''s kidnapping. Enrique and nca acted on his orders. We found in Enrique''s email a list of six names, and Jeff''s name is on that list. Enrique picked Jeff as his target. We found that besides all six people having prominent positions in business, there is one moremon thing between each of them¡­" Aiden forwarded three lists to the participants of the video call. "Out of these three files, ''Rtives-3'' is the list we found on Enrique''s email. Second list is the list which all people from first list have inmon. And third one is exining what the connection is."


    "What is this second list?" Felix asked.


    "Do you remember our story about two opposing Eastern European families? Hill sisters belong to one of them. And I trained under Master Elder of second one." Aiden observed that all four people on the call either nodded or widened eyes¡­ in any case, they acknowledged that they remember. "This is the list of kids who attended the camp at the time when Master Elder trained me."


    Everyone sat in silence for few very long minutes, trying to understand what they heard. Aiden was impatient and exined what Sarah and he concluded.


    "You determined that Anna''s kidnaping is not because of me, but because of you?" Jeff asked.


    Aiden confirmed and added that based on this, the Boss is one of disciples who trained under Master Elder. He reminded them about Ste''s story where she said how those disciples are not happy that Master Elder trained an outsider.


    "All this points to the scenario where at least one of those disciples is not willing to sit and wait anymore. He (or she) decided to provoke us and to see who will use which move." Aiden ended his exnation.


    "Is that the reason why you asked Sarah to leave you?", JoAnna asked.


    "I thought that if she is not with me, she will not be caught in all of this.", Aiden exined.


    "Stupid.", JoAnna scolded Aiden.


    Aiden didn''t deny it. Whatever scoldinges his way, he deserved it. He lowered his head.


    "Do you know why I called you stupid?" JoAnna saw Aiden look up to the screen and continued. "Because you are taking all this like you need to face it yourself. Don''t you see all of us here? Did you forget that we are a team of six? We are all here with you, we are here for each other. Together we can take care of all those disciples, and Kings, and whoever elsees. How can you forget that?... I''m so mad at you right now that I don''t want to talk anymore. If there is nothing else urgent, I wish you good night... and see you all tomorrow¡­" JoAnna waited few seconds and since no one responded she spoke again. "Aiden, you better make up with Sarah or I will not forgive you." She disconnected from the call.


    "Aiden¡­", Sophia called. "If you need us, we are one phone call away. Good night. See you tomorrow." Sophia and Felix disconnected as well without waiting for Aiden''s response.


    Aiden stared for a long time at the screen which showed only one video chat window with him inside.

 Chapter 619 - Someone To Talk To

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside house ~


    Aiden is not sure how long he sat in front of hisptop, alone in the room¡­ and alone in that conference call.


    He was thinking how is it possible that he messed up so badly. Just previous day Sarah looked at him with eyes full of love and admiration. And he had four more people on whose support he could count anytime. And since his blunder, Sarah looked at him handful of times, always with eyes full of tears and fear. And those four people who supported him now are giving him disapproving looks.


    Aiden can''t deny it. He deserves it. But still¡­ it hurts. If he has the power to turn back time and do-over this day, he would do it. But what would he do differently? He would still want to protect Sarah. What was wrong with that? Except for the way he said it.


    It''s not only Sarah to whom he needs to prove himself all over again, but to her sisters, to his brother and to Felix.


    He feels all alone. Aiden shook his head in disbelief. Why is the feeling of ''all alone'' suddenly bothering him? He was always by himself, doing his own thing¡­ not getting attached to anyone. This should not be such an ufortable feeling. But now it''s different. He depends on others; he needs their approval. And he wants to fix this, starting with Sarah, but he does not know where to start¡­ it would be nice to have someone to talk to¡­ Someone who understands the situation... He took his phone and made a call.


    He counted phone rings¡­ one¡­ two¡­


    "Yes?"


    "Hi, Ste¡­ I mean, mom. Hi, mom.", Aiden corrected himself.


    After some silence, Ste spoke. "I am listening."


    "I messed up, and I hurt Sarah¡­ and I don''t know how to fix it."


    "What did you break that it requires fixing?"


    Aiden was not sure if Ste is more hostile than usual, but if she is, he would not be surprised. After all, Sarah is her daughter. But Ste is the only one who can understand the situation, and provide some guidance, and he has no choice than to be honest. What did her break? "Her trust."


    "Are you going to tell me what happened? Or do you expect me to pull it out of you word by word?"


    "I have reasons to believe that one or more of my fellow disciples are trying to find me. They are setting traps for everyone who was at the camp that year. I panicked and I told Sarah that she should stay away from me."


    "Are youpromised?"


    "No." He didn''t hesitate with this answer. The people Enrique hired were total amateurs. There was no need for anything more than few ps and punches, and even that was too much.


    "How did Sarah take that?"


    "Not good." Aiden exhaled and rubbed his forehead.


    "Are you still considering to keep her away from you?"


    "That¡­ I don''t know.", he admitted.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to be away from her." This came out of his heart.


    "What do you think you should do?"


    "Keep her safe." This is logical. He needs to keep her safe no matter what.


    Ste paused for a second before raining questions on him: "Do you think that one excludes the other? Why can''t you be with her and keep her safe? Are you doubting your capabilities, or hers? I think you already have answers to these¡­ and I don''t know why you called me. You need me to boost your morale? A pep talk?"


    "Uhm¡­" Aiden was confused. What morale boost? What pep talk? Maybe that is what he needs.


    "Aiden, making a mistake is human. I''m sure that she is not oblivious to your intentions. It''s not that she does not trust you. She is hurt about your decision that it''s better to split up, when she would brave through any storm just to be with you. Think of what she did for you from the beginning, and you will understand. Start with the fight she had with her father. And don''t forget how she confronted me while holding onto your hand back in the Cabin... I am d you are reconsidering your options, and I support you. But if you break her heart¡­ I will find you."


    Aiden sighed. Why is everyone threatening him? "I know¡­ and I won''t."


    Ste didn''t want to scold him or sound too harsh, since she can tell that he is distressed. But she can''t let him off easily either. Sarah is her daughter, and no matter how much Ste approves of Aiden, if kids have a fight, Ste knows which one of them will get her support.


    "Good. Good night, son."


    "Good night, mom." He ended the call.


    Aiden thought about his talk to Ste. He remembered that Sarah confronted Edward and they were not speaking for two months, because she stood up for their rtionship. And when Ste thought of him as an enemy, Sarah was by his side; she held his hand and told her mother that if she does not support him, they will leave. Aiden felt crappy. Sarah confronted both of her parents, biggest authority figures in her life, for him. And he considered pushing her away because of some stranger.


    Ste is right. He can fix this. He only needs to prove that he wants to be with her, no matter what. He captured her heart and convinced her of his intentions once. How did he do it? Aiden flipped through his memory about their time at University. They spent time together, worked on projects together, he cooked for her¡­ Cooking, yes! It''s gettingte, and Sarah is sleeping for a while. She will wake up soon and be hungry. She will be happy to see that he cooked for her.


    Aiden used Eve to confirm that Sarah is still sleeping.


    About one hourter, kitchen was filled with a mouthwatering aroma. Aiden was happy with dishes he made for Sarah. He boxed the food and kept it in the oven on warm. Now anytime she wakes up, she cane and eat.


    Aiden was content with himself. He knows she will like it, and his heart was a bit lighter. After tidying up the kitchen, he went to the bedroom.


    ¡­


    Sarah woke up, half-dazed.


    She felt that her cheeks and eyes are puffy, and her nose is blocked. She remembered that she cried. Why did she cry? Oh! Aiden said that they should split up. Now she felt like crying all over again.


    She scolded herself internally. Why is she crying so much? She never cried like this. It''s¡­ embarrassing. She should think about the situation ande up with a solution. That is the right thing to do. Not to break down in sobs like a toddler.


    Sarah looked around and realized that she is by herself in the bed, by herself in the bedroom. Did Aiden leave? It''s in the middle of the night, why wouldn''t he be in the bed next to her? Did he really leave?!!


    Sarah felt panic rapidly consuming her. She was about to ask Eve where is Aiden when she heard some rustling in the master closet. She swiftly hopped of the bed and headed there.


    To her horror, she saw Aiden squatted next to the suitcase, packing clothes. He is leaving?!!


    She is not sure how long she stood frozen at the door, before Aiden noticed her.


    He lifted his head and met her eyes.


    Sarah could see that he is notfortable, afraid maybe¡­ that confirms it. She found it difficult to breathe. He is leaving!


    Sarah closed her eyes and felt that everything around her is spinning.

 Chapter 620 - Lock Down

    Sarah saw Aiden packing a suitcase, and her whole world copsed. She knows that he wants to keep her safe¡­ But, why like this? Why is his only solution to leave? Why can''t he see that together they are stronger? Why can''t he see that he is ripping her heart out?


    If he does not love her it would be different. Painful, but different¡­ but she knows that he loves her. And she can''t let him go. Not without a fight.


    Sarah stepped into the master closet and spoke: "Eve, remove all ess privileges from Aiden White and lock down the house."


    There was a sound of doors closing and locking. Even the door behind Sarah closed with a loud thud and got locked.


    Aiden looked at Sarah unsure what to think. He can see the pain in her eyes mixed with determination, and she has her stubborn face on. Aiden knows that she is angry after everything that happened, but to remove his privileges from using Eve and to lock down the house? Isn''t that too extreme? "What are you doing?"


    Sarah stepped right next to the suitcase and red at Aiden. "Me? What am I doing?"


    She squatted and grabbed edge of the suitcase with her eyes locked on his. "Why don''t you tell me, what are you doing?"


    Sarah angrily flipped the suitcase, spilling the clothes over the floor.


    She stood up, straightened her back and went back to ring daggers at him. "I know you want to keep me safe, but this is not the way. I''m not letting you leave!"


    Aiden looked at her in disbelief. "You are going to keep me locked in here?"


    "If that''s what it takes, then: yes! I know you love me, and I love you to. You can''t leave! I will not let you!"


    Aiden grabbed her hand and pulled her down on the floor.


    Sarah struggled, but he pinned her down and blocked her arms and legs. She might be faster, but he is stronger. She didn''t want to hurt him, so she just wriggled under him even though she knew that she can''t overpower him. Sarah groaned in frustration that she can''t get herself free.


    "Who said I''m leaving?", Aiden asked when Sarah stopped struggling.


    "You were packing the suitcase! Why would you do that if you don''t want to leave?!" Sarah screamed. She was frustrated that she caught him red-handed and he is denying it!


    Aiden watched her face almost twisted in anger. He was d that she didn''t break down in sobs again.


    He found her impulse to lock him up entertaining. Aiden wished that they can be locked up, just the two of them¡­ it''s not so much about locking two of them inside how much is locking everyone else outside, so that no one cane to endanger their happiness.


    He observed her lips, partially open while she heaved angrily for air¡­ and he kissed her. He kissed her again and again and it was never enough. Sarah bit him hard and he had to stop because he could feel stinging which only means that he is bleeding.


    "Why did you bite me?" Aiden frowned.


    "Because you are distracting me! You are doing this on purpose, so that I lower my guard and then you sneak out when I''m not expecting!"


    He licked blood which trickled from his lower lip.


    "Did you forget that I said I''m sorry and that I can''t live without you? I will not leave, and I don''t want you to leave either. It was stupid to say that we should not be together¡­ and I didn''t mean it¡­"


    "Yes, yes¡­" Sarah shouted angrily. "I remember that one month ago you asked me to marry you. And you said that we belong together¡­ and that you want to wake up next to me every morning for the rest of your life¡­ and then, today, you told me to leave!"


    Aiden closed his eyes and exhaled in frustration. She usually forgets so many things, howe she remembers all these details? But she is not wrong. "I made one mistake. Please¡­ allow me to fix it. I will prove to you that I''m not going anywhere!"


    Sarah was furious. How can he lie in her face so shamelessly? "Unbelievable! Do you think I''m stupid or that I have short term memory loss? You said sorry and everything, and now I caught you packing a suitcase!"


    "Why do you think I''m packing a suitcase?" Aiden found her to be unreasonable, and he did his best to control his temper.


    "Because you want to leave!" Sarah growled at him.


    "Did you even see what I''m packing?!" He regretted that he raised his voice, but he was not able to control himself anymore.


    Sarah nced around and saw few tops which are hers. She inhaled sharply when realization hit her: "You are packing my things! You want me to leave!"


    "Shit, Sarah! I know you are angry, and I know I wronged you¡­ but I need you to stop jumping to conclusions!" Now he was angry as well. Last few hours were horrible, everyone was scolding him, including himself, and he does not see a way out of this.


    Sarah didn''t respond. She red at him with her lips pressed tightly together.


    Aiden told himself that he needs to calm down. Shouting match will only make things worse. He released her arms slowly and then moved to sit on the floor with his back leaning on the wall.


    Sarah looked at him for few seconds and then moved after him. She sat on the floor and wrapped her arms around him while her head rested on his chest.


    He was surprised by her actions. "I thought you are angry."


    Sarah made herselffortable and pouted. "I am. But that does not mean that I don''t love you."


    Aiden half smiled and wrapped her in tight embrace. He kissed her forehead and sighed. "What am I going to do with you?"


    "Do whatever you want, just¡­ don''t leave¡­ and don''t push me away." Sarah''s voice was shaky.


    Now he felt like a scumbag, again. Even when she is angry at him, she tells him that she loves him, and hugs him, and... "I''m done apologizing over and over again¡­ let me show you that I''m not going anywhere."


    "How can I let you, when I just caught you packing?" She tightened her hold on him, as if she is afraid that he will escape.


    Aiden lightly knocked her forehead. "Did you forget about tomorrow?"


    Sarah frowned while her eyes darted left-right few times, and that told him that she doesn''t know what he is talking about.


    "We are going on a trip.", he said with a smirk.


    Sarah nced behind at the scattered clothes and she could see that it''s her clothes mixed with his. He was packing for their weekend trip and she stormed in and flipped the suitcase thinking that he is leaving! How embarrassing¡­ She threw a fit for no reason! With everything going on that afternoon, shepletely forgot about the trip.


    Sarah avoided his gaze. "I will help you pack again."


    Aiden craned his neck and looked at her face as if he is searching for something. "Is there an apology hiding somewhere?"


    "I thought that we are done apologizing." Sarah mumbled and hid her face in his chest.


    Aiden raised his eyebrow indicating his disapproval and held her chin, guiding her face up to look at him.


    Sarah cleared her throat. She was embarrassed that she threw a fit, but she didn''t want to apologize. "You know that I believe actions are more important than words."


    "True¡­" Aiden''s hand moved from Sarah''s chin to the back of her head and he kissed her, taking her breath away.

 Chapter 621 - Up To The Mountains

    Sarah was overwhelmed by the intensity of Aiden''s kiss. As if he poured all his emotions into that slow, sensual, deep kiss which made her dizzy. He tasted sweet and a bit coopery. Sarah remembered that she bit his lips and that he is bleeding, and she felt guilty.


    "Are your lips OK?" She whispered breathlessly while ncing at his lips.


    Smile appeared on his face. "I can take this little suffering in exchange for tasting the woman I love¡­" And he kissed her again.


    This was the only way to calm her trembling heart. Only when she felt him holding her, his body pressing on hers, would she feel at ease knowing that he is right next to her.


    His hands sneaked under her clothes and he knew exactly where to touch, and which buttons to press to make her lose herself. And she needed that. She needed to melt in his embrace, to feel him all around her. To inhale his scent and feel his intensity¡­ To know that he is with her, holding her. To know that he needs her just how much she needs him, and that he is not going away.


    Aiden devoured her over and over again. He had a need to feel her, and to make her feel him with a hope that his presence erases her doubts about their rtionship and his intentions. He needs to make her believe in him. To believe that they will not be separated. Because he is not sure if he can handle to see her look at him again with that fear in her eyes.


    They spent most of the night making love in the master closet.


    Sarah asked Eve to unlock inside doors of the house and they went up to the kitchen to eat.


    Aiden was happy to hear Sarah praise the food he made for her.


    Almost-full moon reflected on the surface of the ocean and it provided a breathtaking view.


    Aiden liked that Sarah was wearing only his T-shirt. He pointed out that two of them together make one perfect because he was wearing only his pajama bottom.


    As promised, she helped him pack the suitcase.


    Aiden asked Sarah to give him privileges to Eve back, and she refused. He used that as an excuse to tackle her on the bed and to start another long round of lovemaking.


    ¡­


    Next morning¡­


    Jeff and JoAnna are in the back of the car, heading to the airport.


    "Did you pack matching red scarves?", Jeff asked.


    "Yes.", JoAnna patiently responded to all his questions.


    "The ones with our initials?"


    "Do we have any other matching red scarves?"


    "No.", Jeff admitted. "And did you¡­"


    JoAnna covered Jeff''s mouth with her hand to stop him from asking more questions. "I packed everything that was on the sofa for packing. If it was not there, it''s not packed. We got underwear, socks, pants, sweaters and toiletries as well as chargers for our phones. Even our matching fuzzy slippers are packed. Jackets and winter boots are waiting for us in the airne. If anything else is missing, we will manage."


    She slowly removed her hand. "If you are this nervous about me packing for both of us, next time you pack things. OK?" Jeff held her hand and kissed her palm.


    He lowered her hand pressing it over his chest, down his abdomen and said with a cheeky smile: "I love when you handle my things."


    JoAnnaughed. "Mr. White, it is my pleasure to handle your things."


    They flirted and teased each other until they reached the airport.


    Jeff and JoAnna held hands while walking through the VIP passage to reach the private jet.


    "Did you hear from Aiden and Sarah?" JoAnna asked when she confirmed that they are not in sight.


    "No. They know where toe and when. We will not leave without them."


    JoAnna pouted. "I know. But it would be nice not to wait in the airne for hours. You know they like to sleep in."


    Jeff took his phone and called Aiden. "His phone is off." He made another call. "Sarah''s phone is off as well."


    JoAnna frowned. "What if they¡­ broke up?"


    Jeff paused. "I hope not."


    JoAnna squeezed Jeff''s hand nervously. "Last night at the conference call, Aiden was out of it. And Sarah cried herself to sleep. That does not sound good."


    "Let''s not worry before we get some confirmation." Jeff tried to pacify JoAnna, but he was also concerned.


    JoAnna stepped into the jet first and abruptly stopped.


    Jeff bumped into JoAnna, nearly toppling her. He swiftly wrapped his arms around her to prevent her from falling. "Why did you¡­"


    "Shhh¡­", JoAnna shushed him to stop talking and pointed inside.


    Sarah and Aiden were sleeping in adjacent reclined seats. Sarah''s head rested on Aiden''s shoulder and his arms were wrapped around her. Her hands were under the nket, but they could assume that she is holding onto him.


    "Now we know that they didn''t break up.", JoAnna whispered to Jeff. She smiled and got into her seat.


    Jeff was relieved to see those two together. If they broke up it would be awkward on so many levels.


    During the four hour flight, Jeff and JoAnna chatted, flirted and exchanged kisses. Few times kisses got intense, but they stopped and cooled down because they are not alone.


    Jeff wished that Sarah and Aiden took a separate flight. Flight attendants know to stay in their room unless they are called, but how can he stuff Aiden and Sarah in that room with flight attendants?


    Jeff found out recently that private jet Sophia and Felix are using has a bedroom in the back! Jeff made a mental note to change his jet so that they have a full king size bed avable as well. He grinned at that thought and refused to tell JoAnna what he is thinking about. She will see for herself soon, and he doesn''t want to spoil the surprise.


    While at it, he might get one jet with a bedroom for Sarah and Aiden as well. Maybe as a wedding gift? He likes that idea, because then Sarah and Aiden will take their own ne and he can enjoy privacy with JoAnna.


    Sarah and Aiden slept through the flight. They stirred few times, but after adjusting their positions, they continued sleeping.


    Only when theynded on a small airport in Canada, Sarah and Aiden woke up.


    They met with Sophia and Felix who waited for them for about half an hour.


    After a meal in a restaurant, Felix insisted to do groceries and filled up several bags with fresh produce before he agreed that they are ready to head up to the mountains. Aiden told him previously that cabin will be well-stocked with groceries, but Felix exined that Sophia needs fresh food and until he sees it, he will not be at ease.


    Sophia was touched by Felix''s attentiveness, and JoAnna said how that is sweet while Jeff sulked silently because his woman is praising someone else.


    Aiden was happy that others are not probing into the topic of what happened between Sarah and him.


    It didn''t take long for Aiden and Sarah to realize that others are giving them space, and that is exactly what they need.. To focus on each other and heal their wounds.

 Chapter 622 - Group Hug (only Sisters)

    ~ Canada, cabin in the mountains ~


    Six of them reached the cabin style vi in an all-terrain vehicle which provided them with a smooth ride even over the thickyer of fresh snow.


    While looking at the untouched wilderness on the way, no one could tell that within that dense forest, on the side of the mountain is a huge luxury vi.


    Downstairs has a kitchen, storage filled with equipment for activities in the snow,rge sitting area with open firece in the middle, kitchen and dining area. Upstairs are three massive bedroom suites, two spare rooms and two sitting areas which are facingrge windows. Everything is open concept, and looks airy and spacious, equipped with conveniences of a modern dwelling. Open railing does not obstruct view to sitting areas on the upper floor from downstairs.


    Felix was pleased to see that kitchen and pantry are fully stocked with anything they might need (or what Sophia might need). He added groceries he purchased previously and was already thinking what to make for dinner.


    The vi has a hot-air heating system, and firece is only for visual enjoyment. Jeff and Felix agreed that an open fire is a must-have when someone is surrounded with snow.


    Firece looks like round firepit and it has a huge funnel-like contraption hanging above it, which leads smoke and other exausts from fire to the chimney. Jeff and Felix are fiddling around it while discussing how many logs to put in the firece before starting it up.


    Sophia and JoAnna are rxing on the sofa and chatting while looking at their men who are taking the fire-starting business with outmost seriousness.


    "Is Sarah not going toe down?" JoAnna asked after some time while ncing upstairs toward the bedroom where Sarah and Aiden went as soon as they reached.


    "Two of them probably want privacy." Sophiamented.


    "I can understand that¡­ but we all came here to spend time with each other, not to coop up in our rooms. They can have their privacyter." JoAnna stood up and walked upstairs.


    JoAnna banged with her fist on the door few times, showing her impatience.


    Door opened abruptly and Sarah stepped out. "Shhh¡­ take it easy. Did something catch on fire?"


    JoAnna was ncing behind Sarah into the room. "Where is Aiden?"


    Sarah noticed that JoAnna didn''t call him brother-inw, which means that she is distancing herself from him. She was not sure how to feel about it. Part of Sarah was happy because JoAnna is doing that to support her, and partially sad because she does not want Aiden to be alienated.


    "Sleeping." Sarah nced downstairs. "You are all there?"


    "Yes. That is why we came here, right?", JoAnna snapped.


    Sarah took a deep breath and reluctantly closed door behind her. "You are right. Let''s go down."


    "You are not going to wake him up?" JoAnna was referring to Aiden.


    Sarah shook her head. "He didn''t sleepst night. Let him rest."


    "How are you doing?", Sophia asked Sarah when she joined on the sofa.


    "I''m OK." Sarah forced a smile.


    "How are things between you and Aiden?" Sophia continued probing.


    "We are fine." Sarah put on her best no-big-deal face, but she could not fool her sisters.


    Both Sophia and JoAnna looked at Sarah openly showing that they don''t believe her.


    Sarah took a deep breath. "We are working on it. He is trying, and I can tell that he is really sorry¡­ but I feel insecure. I know that this crisis is over, and we are good, but I can''t help myself from worrying what will happen next time. And I know that next time ising, the only question is when. Last time we were lucky that Enrique didn''t have a good n or capable people and no one of us got hurt, but what will happen next time?"


    Sophia patted Sarah''s hand. "There is no point worrying what might happen in the future. We should analyze what we know and prepare ourselves how much we can. But even with that, no one can guarantee that our future will be smooth sailing. And it''s proven that we have bigger challenges than average people. How I see it, the fact that we have these challenges should be a good reason to enjoy this time of peace. And we have a lot to look forward to." Sophia finished while subconsciously rubbing her belly.


    "I know." Sarah sighed. "I would be much more at ease if Aiden''s impulse is not to push me away at the first sight of danger because he believes that by doing that, he is keeping me safe."


    JoAnna was listening to Sarah and felt that something is amiss. "This is first time he did something like this, right?"


    Sarah confirmed.


    "You two are always ending up in some mess. Howe this is the first time?" JoAnna was puzzled.


    "So far, I was the one attracting trouble, and he never hesitated to protect me. I believe that this is the first time he feels that it''s serious¡­ And he is not confident that he can win this fight." Sarah could not hide how troubled she is with this. She thought over and over again what would it mean if that Eastern European family identifies Aiden as the one who learned from their Master. Will they force him to work for them? To join that family? Or will they hurt him? Cripple him? Kill him?!! None of these options was a good one, and each next option was worse than the previous one!


    JoAnna looked at Sarah who trembled while her face frowned from concern, and JoAnna couldn''t find words tofort her. So, she gave her a big hug. Sophia joined in the hug as well.


    Jeff and Felix listened to the whole conversation and they exchanged nces. They were not sure if they should join in the group hug or not¡­ but they silently agreed that it would be awkward, so they watched sisters from the side.


    "Hey, do you know what will cheer us up?", JoAnna suddenly asked.


    "What?" Sarah smiled because JoAnna''s enthusiasm was contagious.


    "Snowman! We didn''t make a snowman in ages! There is still daylight outside, let''s go and make one!" JoAnna beamed.


    Sisters agreed and dressed up in warm winter outerwear, ready to make a snowman, leaving Jeff and Felix inside to work on dinner and to start that fire already.

 Chapter 623 - Snowman

    Aiden is in the bedroom, lying t on the bed with his arms behind his head. He is staring at the ceiling and thinking about Sarah.


    His mind is filled with her and the events fromst 24 hours. When they are together, no matter how much she smiles, he can feel her uneasiness and it''s bothering him. Yet when they are not together, he is uneasy, and desperate to hold her and to feel her next to him.


    Aiden groaned in frustration because he can''t find a way out of this. How can he fix this? Why is it so difficult to breathe? Is this guilt because he hurt her? And what is with this feeling of helplessness?


    He feels that Sarah is drifting away from him and the pain of his soul ripping in two is unbearable.


    He heard muffled giggles andughter from outside and he went toward the window.


    Aiden wondered how long was he in the bed, spacing out, when he saw that three sisters already have about two thirds of the giant snowman finished?


    He sat on the windowsill and watched three sisters y in the snow from the bedroom. They were working on their snowman with asional interruptions by snowball fights and Sarah and JoAnna even made few snow angels.


    He was able to see that JoAnna and Sarah are not letting Sophia bend and lift heavy pieces that make their snowman.


    Based on the giggles andughter, he can tell that they are having fun.


    Aiden looked at Sarah and wished that soon he finds a way to fix their current situation so that she directs such a bright and carefree expression toward him.


    ¡­


    Outside, Sophia is working on snowman''s belly decorations while Sarah and JoAnna are making arge snow-sphere for the head.


    "OK. Guys are not here to eavesdrop, and I got my emergency snow-fix¡­ what is the status between you and Aiden?", JoAnna asked Sarah when they ced snowman''s head in ce.


    Sarah paused. "I told you¡­ we are working on it."


    "How are you working on it? Details?", JoAnna persisted.


    Sarah hesitated for a second before responding. "Nothing much. We didn''t have much time since yesterday, did we?"


    JoAnna was not willing to leave it at that. "Based on what I know, neither of you sleptst night. That gives you a lot of time to work out things. What did you talk about?"


    "We didn''t talk much. We had food and packed for this trip." Sarah didn''t lie, she just skipped most of the night.


    JoAnna caught on Sarah''s unskillful evasion. "How long is your meal? And it''s only a four day trip. Considering that you are traveling often, it should not take long to pack, correct? Where did the rest of the night go?"


    Sarah didn''t respond, she turned to the snowman and was patting it to smooth out the sphere which made its body.


    JoAnna gave a meaningful look to Sophia, and Sophia understood that she should provide her assistance. "Sarah, we are only trying to help. If we know what you talked about so far, we can understand better your situation and offer meaningful advice."


    Sarah exhaled. "When I woke up, I messed up¡­ OK? I caught him packing a suitcase¡­ and I assumed that he is packing to leave. But then I realized that he was doing it for this trip."


    JoAnna scrutinized Sarah. "What happened between you catching him in packing offense and you realizing your mistake?"


    Sarah cleared her throat and answered shyly: "Maybe I removed him from group of people who can use Eve¡­ and I locked the whole house down."


    JoAnna burst intough. "You can''t be serious? You locked him up! You can''t be in the right state of mind if you are locking up the man you want to keep!"


    JoAnna turned to Sophia. "Right, big sis? Only a psycho will lock up a man for whom you have romantic intentions¡­ Why are you notughing?" JoAnna widened her eyes in shock. "You locked up Felix! When?"


    Sophia wanted to hide her face in her palms, but her mittens were full of snow, so she gave up on that idea. "I''m tired¡­ I''m heading inside."


    "Oh, no you are not! Not until you exin this¡­", JoAnna swiftly blocked Sophia''s path.


    Few minutester, JoAnna and Sarah were holding their bellies whileughing.


    "So¡­ at first, he was running away from you¡­ and you had an itch¡­ so you locked him up!" JoAnna summarized while catching her breath. "I didn''t know you are so bold."


    "When you say it that way, it sounds very¡­ barbaric!" Sophia sulked.


    "Way to go, big sis! It''s good to know what you want and just go for it." Sarah praised Sophia and gave her a thumbs up.


    "Yup, she went for it, all right!" JoAnna burst into anotherughing fit.


    Sophia rolled her eyes and looked at Sarah.


    In an instant Sarah stoppedughing and took a step back defensively. Just as she feared, Sophia spoke: "Back to the topic. What did you talk to Aiden so far?"


    "We didn''t talk much.", Sarah admitted.


    JoAnna''s attention moved to Sarah and her instinct was screaming not to drop the topic. "What did you do then? All night long¡­?" She sang thisst question.


    Sarah was not sure how to respond. She was not good at lying, and how can she say that they made love pretty much all night? But she didn''t need to say anything¡­ JoAnna read her face like an open book.


    "You banged each other all night!", JoAnna eximed with glee.


    "From where do you get these expressions?!!", Sarah was outraged.


    JoAnna gasped. "You didn''t deny it!"


    Sophia stifled augh. "Sarah, as much as sleeping with your man might feel good, it does not solve anything. You two need to talk."


    "Well¡­" JoAnna grinned. "If he is half as good as his brother, it might solve some problems!"


    "Anna!", Sophia scolded JoAnna no matter how much she found herment entertaining. "You never had a filter¡­ bute on, this is serious. You do realize that Sarah and Aiden are having trouble, right? This is not the time to boast about bed-skills of your man."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes thinking how Sophia is too serious and spoiling the fun. "And what will talking aplish? Sarah thinks that Aiden will leave her if there is a danger in order to protect her. Talking about it will not solve anything. The only way to fix this is that they end up in danger and that he stays by her side! Only like that he can prove himself and wipe away her doubts!"


    Both Sophia and Sarah stared at JoAnna.


    "What you said¡­ actually makes sense¡­" Sophia admitted.


    "Of course, it does!" JoAnna proudly lifted her chin for a second and then faced Sarah with a grin. "Now back to the topic¡­ all night, aaa? That is some stamina worth praising! How many breaks did he take? ¡­ Hey! What''s with snowballs?! ... Sarah!!! ¡­Sophia?!! You too??! ¡­ I''m not going down without a fight!"


    And another round of snowball fight started.

 Chapter 624 - Aurora Borealis

    When sisters got back inside, the first thing they noticed is that firece is still NOT lit up.


    JoAnna and Sophia rolled their eyes at this agreeing how their men are being silly. It''s just few logs and a fire, howplicated can it be? Two of them went to check on Jeff and Felix in the kitchen.


    "Smells nice!", Sophia praised Felix who was busy at the stove.


    Felix showed a satisfying smile and craned his neck so that Sophia can kiss his cheek.


    "It will be done soon." Felix proudly announced. He loves cooking for Sophia and does not mind makingrger quantity so that others can eat as well.


    "Impressive knife skills!", JoAnna praised Jeff who was cutting lettuce for the sd. JoAnna never saw Jeff cook, he always had chefs avable to prepare food, or they would eat out. But Felix assigned him some simple dinner duties, and he happily epted.


    Jeff was ted that JoAnna praised him. He thought how it would not be bad if he learns to cook few things so that he can make a breakfast for JoAnna and serve it in bed. He imagined a tray with eggs and bacon and pancakes and orange juice, and there would be one red rose as well.


    "Your cuts are uneven¡­", Felix reminded Jeff when he nced at the chopping board.


    "Oh¡­" Jeff scolded himself silently. Because of his daydreams he ended up making strips of lettuce of uneven thickness.


    ¡­


    Sarah entered the bedroom and found Aiden in the bed. She nced and saw that he is awake.


    "How long are you awake?"


    "Not long.", Aiden vaguely responded.


    He saw that Sarah is rubbing her hands and reached out to hold them.


    "You are cold.", he observed.


    "Mhm¡­ I made a snowman." She proudly dered.


    "Come here." Aiden pulled Sarah in the bed, covered them with a fluffy nket and held her close to him. "Let me warm you up."


    Sarah didn''t speak. She wanted to go and take hot shower, but this will work as well. She rxed in his embrace and allowed his warmth to transfer to her body gradually.


    ¡­


    They heard JoAnna calling them toe for dinner.


    Food was good, and both Felix and Jeff felt a sense of pride hearing praises from others.


    JoAnna was happy to see Jeff step out of hisfort zone. She made Felix promise to teach him few things in the kitchen with an exnation that if she ever catches a cold, she wants Jeff to prepare light dishes that will help her get better.


    "There is nothing better for a cold than a homemade chicken soup made from scratch with love.", JoAnna exined.


    JoAnna nced at Sarah and Aiden and noticed that they ate in silence. No matter what Sarah said earlier, JoAnna can see that situation between two of them is still tense. She remembered that previous night she asked Jeff what would he do if they end up in a simr situation.


    JoAnna smiled at his response and a serious tone: "I am very selfish. I would not be able to send you away even if that means that you will be closer to danger, because when dangeres, I will hold you close to me and not leave you out of my sight. And if ten bodyguards are not enough, I will get you a hundred, a thousand if needed. But you are not going anywhere."


    She was happy with Jeff''s answer. And she told him that if he ever changes his mind and decides to distance himself from her, she will make sure she uses him as a test subject for her concoctions first¡­ His expression at this was priceless, and the only regret JoAnna has is that she didn''t take a picture.


    Sophia noticed that Felix and Jeff are bonding in their own way. She likes that two of them made dinner together and are discovering other things they have inmon. Both Felix and Jeff werepletely useless in starting the firece because they were overthinking it. And that makes another thing they have inmon. Aiden lit it up within few seconds, ignoring outraged expressions of Jeff and Felix and their protests that logs should not be arranged in such a way.


    Aiden is busy with the food. His goal is to finish as soon as possible and to go back to the room. He does not want to be with these people longer than necessary. When he came downstairs with Sarah, he saw that they are still setting up the table, so he used an excuse of starting the firece to stay away from others. He can tell that they are judging him, and they don''t agree with what he did previous day. Was it only one day ago? It seems like forever.


    Aiden knows that eventually he will need to face Jeff and Felix and hear what they have to say about this whole fiasco between Sarah and him, but if he can postpone that definitely unpleasant event, he will. And Sophia and JoAnna? Huh, no matter what the situation is, they will always scold him and support their sister. That is how Hill sisters work. Even if they are fighting between each other, when facing anyone outside of their sacred-sisterly-club-of-three, they will support one another unconditionally. And that is not a bad thing. Why does all this sound like Sarah and he are on the opposite sides, fighting? He does not want to fight with her, and he definitely does not want two of them to be on opposite sides.


    Aiden finished his te and used an excuse that he is still tired to go back to the room.


    Sarah looked after Aiden with a troubled expression. She was about to go after him, when JoAnna held her back.


    "Give him space to think. He needs to understand that he can''t be alone. He has you¡­ and all of us. And he needs to ept that."


    Sarah reluctantly agreed with this.


    After dinner, they moved to the sitting area around the firece and chatted while sipping tea and snacking on fruits.


    Sarah likes spending time with them, but she could not help but nce toward the bedroom every few seconds, worrying about Aiden.


    It didn''t take long for Sophia to notice and point out magnificent show of nature outside. They all moved to the upper level sitting area and enjoyed the view of Aurora Borealis that huge windows provided. Slow dance of colors in the sky was mesmerizing: white and blue where mixed in with green and then purple. Each color overtaking the other gradually before disappearing and then showing up again.


    Sarah stood in front of the window and thought how those white and blue hues remind her of the beach where she saw bioluminescent nkton¡­ with Aiden.


    The view in front of her was amazing, but she could not enjoy it fully. Not without him.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath when she felt familiar scent envelop her.


    Aiden''s hands snaked around her waist and he kissed back of her head.


    Sarah turned around to face him. "You came."


    His dark eyes reflected Aurora Borealis behind her. "I can''t stay away from you."


    Smile bloomed on her face and it reflected in her eyes.


    They held each other and enjoyed the view of the northern sky.


    Sarah remembered what JoAnna said and the more she thought about it, the more she agreed with that: there is no point in talking. Not in this situation. She also remembered Sophia''s words: there is no point in worrying.


    Sarah decided to feel. For the first time in her life, she will willingly ignore everything else and allow her emotions to guide her. She loves Aiden and right now she can feel that he loves her. And nothing else matters.


    She rubbed her engagement ring with her thumb which is a reminder to enjoy the present.. Everything else will need toeter.

 Chapter 625 - Hill Sisters Chat (1)

    Next day, after breakfast, guys geared up for outside weather, took oversized backpacks from the storage which were prepared in advance and headed to their (team building) mission.


    It is a nice day in the mountain. Light wind lifted up flurries which filled the air.


    "When will youe back?", Sophia asked.


    Jeff and Felix looked at Aiden. Aiden is the only one who knows details what they are about to do, and because of the mess inst few days, he didn''t get a chance to tell them.


    "Maybe around lunch time? It depends how fast we finish our task." He vaguely exined before returning his focus on Sarah.


    "Task?" JoAnna was annoyed that Aiden ignored her.


    Aiden gave a quick kiss to Sarah and headed out.


    "Take care. It might snow soon." Sophia told Felix before giving him a long kiss.


    "I grew up in Canada. Little snow is nothing." Felix assured her with a smug expression before heading out.


    Sisters watched their men walk away toward the forest.


    "What do you think they will be doing?", JoAnna was curious and worried. Felix might be a Canadian-snow-man, but her Jeff came from the desert! And he is NOT an outdoorsy type!


    "Whatever it is, it must be something primitive." Sarahmented.


    "Primitive?", JoAnna frowned.


    "Yes, like cave-man-survival thing. Look." Sarah pointed at the table next to the door. "They left their phones behind."


    "How can it be a survival? For only few hours? They will barely get hungry by then." Sophia pointed out a w in Sarah''s guess.


    "And I saw them packing thermoses with hot tea and coffee." JoAnna added.


    Sarah had to admit that her theory does not make sense. Who goes on a survival mission with tea and coffee and will be back after few hours?


    Three of them moved to the living area and continued guessing: from hunting foxes to collecting mystery-snow-berries to taming a bear to finding an abominable snow man. Each idea sounded a bit crazier than the previous one, but the girls had fun imagining guys actually doing those things.


    "Any ideas why they are doing this?", Sophia asked.


    JoAnna shook her head while Sarah was in thoughts.


    "Aiden started looking into this right after your wedding. Something happened then." Sarah said after some time.


    "At my wedding?" Sophia was surprised.


    "Or few days before." Sarah was confident.


    JoAnna''s face lit up. "Do you remember how guys acted strangely on the morning of big sis''s wedding when we all met in the hallway?"


    Sophia nodded. "They took their time talking, and then they were weird during breakfast. I assumed that Felix is nervous because of the wedding. But now that I think about it, why would other two be nervous?"


    Sarah shook her head. "Aiden never told me what they talked about¡­ I asked more than once, and he always avoided it."


    JoAnna thought of something: "Didn''t you ask Eve?"


    "Oh!" Sarah remembered that she can ask Eve. She hopped off the sofa and dashed into the room.


    Few minutester, she was back on the sofa with herptop, and girls watched a video showing three guys descending the stairs and Edward stopping them.


    "They went into study!" Sarah frowned.


    "Why does that matter?" JoAnna didn''t understand Sarah''s reaction.


    "No video. Dad disabled it." Sarah exined.


    "Why would he do that?" Sophia asked.


    Sarah shook her head indicating that she does not know. "Aiden has a crazy theory that dad has some secret side of him which we don''t know about."


    Sophia and JoAnna exchanged nces, and Sarah didn''t miss it. "Do you know something I don''t?"


    "Nothing concrete¡­", Sophia admitted. "But don''t you find it strange that with all these crazy things happening with us, and even some things happened in our own house¡­ that dad is uncharacteristically oblivious? He always went into overprotective rage mode where he demanded exnations even for small knics and bruises, and now he is... quiet. Not even asking what happened."


    JoAnna nodded in support of this and added: "I have a feeling that he knows much more than we think. I remember one recent talk rted to Jeff. Dad spoke about things I never mentioned, like that Jeff was tied up to Isabe when we started dating¡­ and he even knew that Jeff suggested me to join White corp."


    "You will join White corp.?" A bright smile bloomed on Sarah''s face. She likes the idea of JoAnna working there.


    "Stay on topic." JoAnna reminded her.


    "And¡­ do you remember Mark?" Sophia asked Sarah.


    "Yes. Mom cleaned up that." Sarah could not forget that creep even if she wanted to. And she cringed at the thought that she used to consider him a brother-inw material.


    "Correct, mom cleaned up." Sophia confirmed. "However, dad was always ''<em>Mark-this, Mark-that</em>''. And persistently invited him to every event we had¡­ and after he¡­" Sophia frowned. "After that incident, dad never mentioned Mark again. Not even once. He didn''t even find it strange that Mark didn''t show up at work!"


    Sophia and JoAnna saw that Sarah is staring at them and processing what she heard. Somehow, Aiden''s crazy theory didn''t sound so crazy anymore.


    JoAnna tapped Sarah''s head, waking her up from her daze. "What tipped off Aiden?"


    Sarah told them how Aiden doubts that only with his regr job Edward can afford the property in New Mexico and all his ''little toys'' in that underground garage.


    Sophia and JoAnna praised Aiden for noticing this. Conclusion is that their dad is definitely hiding some side of him, and that side is earning him a lot of money.


    "Do you think dad is a secret agent?", Sarah''s imagination started running wild. But no matter how much she tried, Edward didn''t look like 007-type of guy.


    "Secret agents need to travel, right? And dad is mostly stuck at home¡­" JoAnna''s voice trailed off.


    "In his study." Sophia finished her sentence.


    Three sisters exchanged nces: whatever he is hiding, it''s tied up to his study!


    "Oh, this is fun and frustrating at the same time!" JoAnna eximed. "I love that we have mysteries to solve, and I''m frustrated that we don''t see answers!"


    "We can still find out what happened that morning in the study. There is no video, but audio is there. We can listen." Sarah anxiously started a video recording from that morning, unsure what to expect.


    About fifteen minutester, three sisters sat in a daze.


    Sarah spoke first: "I can''t believe that dad kept tabs on them. Based on this, he used Eve to find out when and how they got in. Eve would not tell him that unless he asked. Did he know that they wille?"


    JoAnna shook her head. "It seems he knew more than we did. But what stuns me is that he used ''trust'' speech on them. And he got them to do something crazy because of that!"


    "Aiden mentioned team-building activities." Sarah was concerned and she looked through the window outside. It started snowing!


    JoAnna followed Sarah''s line of sight and looked through the window as well. "Oh, it''s snowing! I would enjoy this if the guys are not outside. And they left their phones behind!"


    "The only thing we can do is wait for them toe back, and then talk to them." Sophia sighed. "I can''t believe they bought Edward''s speech and even got us in the middle of the wild snowy mountain!"


    Sarah was not sure if she shouldugh or cry. Sophia''s is not a type who enjoys outside offort that modern civilization offers. She tried tofort Sophia: "Well, we can consider it as a vacation. This ce is not bad. Let''s enjoy until guyse and then we can talk to them. At least now we have time to chat and catch up.. We didn''t do that in a while."

 Chapter 626 - Team Building Activity (1)

    Higher up in the mountain, Aiden walked first with Jeff and Felix following behind.


    The snow is deep, and Jeff and Felix are d that Aiden is walking first, creating a path for them. In some areas, snow is waist-deep and considering the uneven terrain, it is challenging to walk. But that didn''t slow down Aiden''s pace.


    They asked Aiden few times what they are about to do, and he told them that they will find out soon. He originally nned to tell them in advance, but after their ufortable treatment inst two days, he decided to get even. He knows it''s petty, but he can''t help himself. They treated him badly, showing no support whatsoever, so why would he be Mr. Nice Guy?


    ''<em>Oh, the irony¡­</em>'', Aiden thought. They came here to strengthen their teamwork, and as soon as they reached, guys gave him disapproving looks and now he is punishing them for that. This whole event is totally opposite from building-up-teamwork, they should call it tearing-down-team event.


    Felix is walking behind Aiden and he felt displeasure building up with every step he took. Every step is taking him further away from his dear Sophia. And he does not even know where they are going, or why. He can tell they are going uphill, but he does not know how much more. And Aiden is not talking.


    Felix felt like giving that brat in front of him piece of his mind. He messed up with Sarah, and that got Sophia concerned. And he needs to be a man and fix it. Actually, a real man would probably think things first. Felix does not approve of Aiden''s rash personality. Acting on a reflex¡­ that might be a good trait when facing an enemy in a hand-to-handbat, but when you are facing ady, you need to think things through (few times) before speaking!


    Jeff walked behind Felix and his eyes were focused on his brother. He wanted to smack Aiden silly. Why is he not telling them where they are going? And what is with the mystery of what they are supposed to do?


    Jeff knows that Aiden is sulking because he does not like the treatment he is getting. But what kind of a treatment is he expecting after acting like a woman with hormonal imbnce? Yes, Jeff knows what hormonal imbnce is; JoAnna exined to him when he asked why Sophia is irrationaltely. And that is what Aiden did. He acted irrationally and hurt the woman he was supposed to protect.


    Jeff is upset even more when he thinks that if Aiden breaks up with Sarah, things between JoAnna and him will be awkward. How can two of them be happy when every family gathering will remind them that his brother hurt her sister? Well, Jeff can probably ignore that, but JoAnna can''t. And if JoAnna is in bad mood, so is Jeff.


    Ah, Jeff regretted for agreeing to participate in this team-thing-whatever-it-is. Now he could cuddle with JoAnna in the warm bed and watch snowfall from the window. SNOWFALL? When did it start snowing?


    Aiden stopped after some time and patted arge tree. "This one."


    Jeff and Felix stared nkly at Aiden.


    "What?", Jeff asked after some time.


    Aiden smirked when he saw their shock and exined smugly: "This tree. We need to chop it down and break into pieces no longer than three feet, or for our Canadian friend: no longer than one meter."


    Jeff and Felix looked up at a tree which towered above them up to forever and then focused on a trunk so wide that you could not hug it and your fingers to touch. It will probably take Jeff and Felix to embrace the trunk from opposite sides in order to wrap their arms around it fully. One word rang in their minds: HUGE!


    "You are kidding, right?" Jeff could not believe that Aiden thought that this mammoth task will be a good idea for building up teamwork.


    "Nope. Axes are in the backpacks." Aiden removed his backpack and kept it on the side after pulling an axe out of it. "We are not going back until we finish."


    Felix was about to refuse. But then he thought that whacking an axe into something might be just what he needs to release his frustration. Otherwise, he just might whack Aiden.


    Jeff was shocked when he saw Felix get an axe and look at the trunk of the tree Aiden pointed to.


    Aiden thought that Jeff is hesitating because he suddenly developed a concern for environment. "No worries. People from forestry department approved of us taking this one down. See? It''s marked." Aiden pointed at the trunk, and there was a red mark on it.


    Jeff exhaled sharply and he grumbled something inaudible without any attempt to hide his frustration.


    Aiden noticed that Jeff is directing murderous re his way. "Yes, use that energy on this tree, and we will be done in few hours."


    First, they cleared up the snow around the tree. It provided them with solid footing, and they could see the tree clearly.


    When all three of them had axes in hands, Aiden exined: "We will work two at a time. On this side here¡­", he pointed at the trunk. "And on this side here. When one gets tired, the one who rested will rece him. Don''t work until exhausted. Whenever you need a break, take it. This will take time."


    Jeff and Felix started cutting down the tree while Aiden watched from the side. He looked up and observed that snow is picking up.


    "Are you punishing us because you messed up with Sarah?", Jeff asked without stopping his movements.


    "Can we not talk about it?" Aiden knew that this ising.


    Jeff paused and looked at Aiden. "I would not bring it up if it''s not impacting my rtionship." He resumed his axe-whacking actions.


    "Just stay out of it.", Aiden grumbled.


    "You don''t get it, do you?", Jeff lost his patience. Jeff pointed his axe toward Aiden, and Felix got alerted.


    Felix was ready to jump and stop them. From his point of view, it looked like two brothers are about to fight. If it''s only verbal, he will stay out of it, but what if it bes physical?


    Jeff was irritated with Aiden''s behavior. How can Aiden ignore the fact that he hurt Sarah and that disturbed Jeff''s otherwise perfect rtionship with JoAnna? "Because you mistreated Sarah, JoAnna is NOT happy! Andst two days she is mostly talking about you two. When will you realize that you are not living in a bubble?"


    "What do you expect me to do?!", Aiden almost shouted.


    "Acknowledge that you are not alone! There are people around you, and they share your happiness and your grief!" Jeff huffed few times to calm down. "But the one most hurt is Sarah. Or are you treating her like some fling which you had previously where you discarded them whenever you got bored?"


    "Don''t you dare say that again! You know it''s nothing like that!", Aiden snapped. He was furious that Jeffpared what he has with Sarah to his previous¡­ rtionships.


    "Then act like it! Sarah needs to know that you are by her side, always. And as much as you are willing to step into the fire for her, you need to treat her as equal and let her go into the fire for you, if that is what she wants."


    Aiden was surprised by Jeff''s words. At what point did his always-stony brother acquire a high EQ? "Is that how you treat JoAnna?"


    Jeff exhaled. "Yes. No matter whates, we will face it together. And it does not matter how worried I am about her, I have faith that she can handle it. Because that is the choice she made¡­ And I don''t have the right to make choices in her ce. Do you remember that crazy doctor who was after Anna, and Sarah was with her when they left my apartment without letting us know? At that time, I asked you howe you are not worried about them, and you told me that you believe in Sarah. What changed?"


    Jeff didn''t wait for a response. He continued swinging his axe at the tree. With much more force than before.


    Felix agreed with what Jeff said, but he knows better than to meddle when brothers are arguing. He can see that Jeff''s words left an impression on Aiden.


    Felix increased his pace with thoughts that the faster he works, sooner they can head back.. He didn''t like that the snowfall was increasing.

 Chapter 627 - Hill Sisters Chat (2)

    Sarah looked at JoAnna. "Are you going toe and work at White corp.? If you do that, I mighte to office more often, and we can have coffee breaks and lunch together. It will be fun."


    JoAnnaughed. "Do you go to office to work or to have coffee and lunch?"


    "Good point." Sarahughed with her. "I might need to revisit my priorities... But I miss Bridgette! You took my coffee buddy away!"


    "Are you seriously considering to join White corp.?", Sophia asked. She was curious as well.


    Instead of giving a straightforward answer, JoAnna started exining: "I started my DNA research at LA Medical Center, and I''m enjoying it. My supervisor is great. She is letting me skim on time with patientspared to other residents, so I have extra time for assisting in surgeries and messing with DNA. Because I already have many hours in surgery, I''m close to fulfilling requirements for my graduation with focus on surgery. Then I can focus on DNA as my secondary topic, but I can graduate even without that¡­"


    Sophia was not aware of JoAnna''s progress. She knows that JoAnna took double-load of coursespared to others and that her previous mentor provided her with extra opportunities, but it sounds that JoAnna can get her medical degree as a surgeon soon!


    "How close are you to graduation?", Sophia asked.


    JoAnna thought for a second. "I''m done with exams so only residency with hours in surgery are left. At this rate¡­ maybe in one to two months?"


    "Wow! Can you finish before your wedding?" Sarah eximed.


    JoAnna showed a smug smile. "Yes. I think I can. It would be great if I can finish by then and get married with a degree. But I''m not sure what will be the status of my DNA work in LA Medical Center at that point because now I''m doing it as a resident."


    "Maybe your supervisor can help? You said he is great. Make sure you don''t end up in same situation like in Seattle. If he is hitting on you, keep your distance!" Sophia ended with a warning.


    "It''s a SHE. Dr. Johnson. And yes, she is great. She is treating me very well, always amodating my schedule. Actually, she is treating me too well. I wanted to ask her for an exnation because she has an icy unyielding attitude toward everyone else. I can clearly see that she treats me differently."


    "Do you have any clues why?" Sophia was worried that woman might be interested in JoAnna as well, but she was reluctant to say that aloud.


    "Only suspicion¡­ I suspect that Jeff did something." JoAnna has her ideas, of course.


    "Your intuition is never wrong. What do you think he did? Bribe her? Or her superior?" Sarah started guessing.


    JoAnnaughed. "Anything is possible, knowing Jeff he probably went to the Big Boss himself."


    Sarah was eager to investigate. "If he did anything with money, there is a trail. Do you want me to check?"


    JoAnna looked at Sarah with sparkles in her eyes. "Can you?"


    Sarah showed a smug smile while pulling herptop closer. One minuteter Sarah asked: "Is this your Dr. Johnson?"


    JoAnna looked at theptop and vigorously nodded. "That is from LA Medical Center employee profiles!"


    JoAnna nced at Sarah and her eyes shed with mischief before returning to the screen. "You can see all the data since they started working! Show me others! Let me see file for Christine Lee. Also, Sharon¡­"


    "Hey, hey!" Sarah interrupted JoAnna. "Do you want to spy on your coworkers or to find out why are you getting special treatment?"


    JoAnna pouted for some time and then agreed that looking into the reason of her supervisor''s behavior should be a priority.


    Sarah moved to the sofa chair and started working her magic. She mentally detached herself from her sisters.


    "How are you doing? Ready for the baby?" JoAnna asked Sophia.


    "We painted the nursery, but that is as far as we reached. There is no furniture inside yet. There are so many choices that we can''t agree what to get." Sophia sighed.


    "Why don''t you let Felix handle it?"


    "Because he wants to buy everything!"


    Sophia and JoAnnaughed and chatted about Sophia''s pregnancy, house ownership, and house staff. JoAnna spoke about her resort and wedding ns.


    Two of them went to the kitchen and came back with snacks.


    Sarah was so immersed in herptop that they had to call her multiple times to get her attention to the fruits in front of her.


    "It''s snowing heavily now." Sophia was concerned that guys are outside in this weather.


    JoAnna also approached the window and observed that visibility is low. "I hope they see this crazy weather ande back. Whatever they are doing, they can do itter."


    Sophia nced at JoAnna. "Ifing back before finishing whatever they nned to do means failure, do you think that weather will get them to stop?"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes and sighed. "I forgot¡­ those are three huge egos. They will not admit defeat as long as they can move."


    Sophia bitterlyughed. "And even then, they will find an excuse and not admit that they failed."


    "That is so true!" JoAnnaughed.


    "Anna!" Sarah called.


    "Did you find something?", JoAnna went toward Sarah. Sophia followed.


    Sarah movedptop so that JoAnna can''t see the screen. "I found something, alright. Sit on the sofa. You too, big sis¡­"


    Sarah grinned. "I want you to give me your wildest guess: why is your normally unpleasant supervisor treating you super-nice?"


    "Is she on Jeff''s payroll?", JoAnna immediately said.


    Sarah shook her head. "Guess again."


    "He invested money in LA Medical Center." JoAnna gave her next guess.


    Sarah rubbed her chin for a second before responding. "That is true, but it''s done from White corp. as a donation which is not tied up to you. And they are donors to many hospitals, yours is not an exception."


    "I give up." JoAnna raised her arms in surrender.


    "So soon?" Sarah was disappointed. She liked ying this game.


    "I''m out of ideas!", JoAnna eximed.


    "How about you?" Sarah looked at Sophia.


    Sophia thought for some time before speaking. "I know that Jeff likes to go big¡­ and based on your grin it is something big¡­ It''s definitely much more than giving some extra money or doing a favor to one, or even few people¡­ unless that person is the director, or a major shareholder¡­ Tell me: am I right?"


    Sarahughed. "You are getting close."


    Sarah saw that JoAnna and Sophia are looking at her without intention to give any further guesses, so she started talking. "OK¡­ now listen to this... Since April 22 this year, there is a new majority owner of LA Medical Center group. Person never showed at bi-weekly meetings, but shareholders are not required to attend¡­" Sarah looked at JoAnna.


    JoAnna gasped. "He bought the hospital?"


    Sarah smiled. "Stocks. It''s the stocks. You can''t buy the hospital itself. And the LA Medical Center group consists of one hospital where you are doing your residenship, four walk-in clinics and one research facility. As a majority owner of more than 51% you can make all decisions by yourself, like you own the ce¡­"


    "How much does he own?" JoAnna interrupted her.


    "The majority owner has 54%... and when did I say it''s Jeff?" Sarah looked at JoAnna''s confused expression.


    JoAnna frowned. "Not Jeff? Who is it then?"


    Sarah grinned. "It''s you."


    "No way!" JoAnna''s first reaction was denial.


    Sarah turned herptop to show to JoAnna. "Look. He opened a separate bank ount where your dividends are being deposited."


    Sophia also came closer to see.


    JoAnna stared at the screen nkly.


    Sophia took few deep breaths and patted her chest. "I knew he likes to go big, but this¡­ I need to reevaluate my definition of: going big."


    It took some time for JoAnna to recuperate. She was not sure how to react to this. Her man is just too much. Too handsome, too kind, too rich¡­ andpletely hers. "He said that he will make sure I''m not bullied ever again. I never thought that he will use a method like this. But this definitely exins extra treatment I''m getting from my supervisor and few directors who are always almost-bowing whenever we see each other."


    Sophiaughed. "Somehow, they know you own them! If anyone bullies you at work, fire him!"

 Chapter 628 - Team Building Activity (2)

    The snow was falling like there is no tomorrow.


    Jeff looked around and could barely see outlines of nearby trees. He was concerned: how are they going to get back? The fresh snow covered up the path they made when they came here, so tracing back their steps will be impossible.


    The only way to go back is to rely on Aiden and his sense of direction. And Aiden has a good sense of direction, Jeff is confident in that. Aiden never got lost no matter where they went. He had a knack of spotting thendmarks and surrounding in general, always knowing which way is north like he has an in-builtpass.


    Everything was silent, except for two axes hitting the trunk of a tree. But even those sounds were muffled by the heavy snowfall with no wind whatsoever.


    Jeff shook his arms to loosen up sore muscles. When he was going at the tree, his arms were aching. But now that he is standing, the cold is creeping in. He grumbled internally: ''<em>What team-building when the only thing I get to choose is between cold and ache?</em>''


    Jeff took the thermos and sipped still hot coffee. It gave him a dose of a much needed energy and provided the heat to his sore limbs. That made him less grumpy.


    Felix is hitting the tree with his axe. So far, he took two breaks and is on the verge of taking another one. But he wants to take few more swings¡­ and few more¡­ because with each swing he is closer to going back to Sophia. ''<em>Wait! After this we need to chop the tree into one meter pieces? Aiden must be kidding!''</em> Felix does not know how long they are doing this, but it can''t be less than two, maybe even three hours already. They are getting close to bringing the tree down, but to dissect it further? It will take the whole day, especially because their fatigue is building up.


    Aiden was swinging at the tree while his thoughts were processing what Jeff said. Did he really stop trusting that Sarah can handle difficult situations? No, that can''t be true. He knows that she is the most capable girl he ever met. Thinking back, he always believed in her. But he never wanted her to face any danger. He remembered Valentine''s day, when they faced those people in the alley¡­ he didn''t want her to dirty her hands or to put herself in danger, even though he still didn''t grasp the extent of her capabilities at that time. That is right, he was always protective of her. Even after he found out what all she can do, he wanted her to be safe. Is there something wrong with that?


    Another thing bothered Aiden: what Jeff said about making choices. He wondered, is he really making decisions in Sarah''s ce? That is not what he wants. But can he stand aside and only watch while she makes a choice that can put her in harms way? He can''t. He knows he can''t. But maybe he should not deny her the right to choose. How can he find a bnce between those two?


    Aiden''s mind was trying to find a solution when suddenly he thought that the tree is giving in.


    "Felix, out of the way!", Aiden warned Felix.


    On a reflex, Felix stepped back. "Do you think it''s enough?" Felix could not conceal his excitement.


    "Let''s see." Aiden pushed tree with his hand, and it swayed a bit. It was just a bit, but enough to tell them that they are almost there!


    Jeff happily approached and all three of them pushed the tree toward peak of the mountain.


    With few coordinated pushes the tree swayed, each time more than the previous one¡­ tree cracked where it was thinnest, between the cuts they made, and fell down!


    They expected arge crack, a thud, or something, but it was eerily silent. After a faint cracking sound, the tree fell into the thick snow and it was covered by it in an instant. The effect was the same as if it feel in the water, just without a ssh. They could not see more than one-two meters in front of them because of a heavy snowfall, but they knew that they got this part done: the tree was down!


    Jeff, Felix and Aiden were about to cheer for this victory, when Aiden''s body stiffened, and he grabbed Felix and Jeff by the shoulders. It was only a split second, but the muffled rumbling sounding from somewhere uphill was unmistakably the sound of danger.


    "Run!", Aiden bellowed as he grabbed the backpack which was right next to his leg.


    Jeff also got a hold on a nearby backpack and pulled Felix to follow Aiden downhill.


    Felix wanted to get third backpack as well, but it was far away and Jeff was pulling him away, so he gave up on it.


    Jeff was not sure what is going on, but he knows that if Aiden says to run with such a panic-stricken-expression, they need to run. Also, Aiden dashed downhill as fast as the thick snow allowed him to go if they lose Aiden out of their sight, how will they find their way back?


    Three of them ran, following Aiden as fast as they could while rumbling sound behind them was getting louder by the second.


    Aiden spotted arge rock sticking out of the snow and pulled the guys that way. When their bodies pressed on the snow below their feet, they realized that the rock is towering above them. They huddled together just in time when a violent snow-wave hit the rock in a terrifying and magnificent disy of force of nature.


    It took less than a second before they found themselvespletely surrounded with snow which rumbled all around them. Few secondster, everything was calm and silent again.


    Three of them moved carefully,pacting the snow around them and creating a small snow-cave in the process.


    "What was that?" Jeff asked when he calmed down and took a seat on the ground.


    "The treefall caused an avnche." Felix concluded.


    Aiden nodded in agreement.


    In few minutes, three of them dug an opening for fresh air and to observe their surroundings. The heavy snowfall was obstructing their view and besides faded outlines of few nearby trees the only thing they could see is: white.


    "Where are we?", Jeff asked Aiden. "Are we close to the girls?"


    "I don''t know.", Aiden admitted.


    "You don''t?" Jeff looked outraged by Aiden''s response.


    "While running, I was looking for a spot where we can dodge the avnche which was catching up with us. I didn''t have any time for sight-seeing. And with this heavy snowfall, what do you expect?", Aiden grumbled in his defense while pointing at the endless whiteness outside their newly made snow-cave.


    "Calm down, you two!", Felix finally lost his patience. Jeff and Aiden are bickering the whole day, and he had enough of it. "We have this ce as a shelter.. Let''s wait for the snowfall to slow down, and then we can make our move."

 Chapter 629 - Hill Sisters Chat (3)

    While guys are stuck in the snow, the girls are enjoying warmth andfort of the vi, oblivious to the troubles their men are facing.


    Hill sisters finished cleaning up after lunch and settled in the living area on the sofa, next to the firece which Sarah started before lunch.


    "Hey, Anna!", Sarah called. "You didn''t answer: are you going to join White corp. or not!"


    "I want to know as well.", Sophia confirmed. "You are evading this question since morning!"


    JoAnna nervously shifted. "I don''t know. It might sound great and all¡­ but I''m notfortable working in a ce where Jeff is the Boss. This is my career, and I need to feel aplished because of my own skills and effort. How many people will take me seriously if they are thinking of me as theirdy-Boss? Everyone will just give way and approve of my work no matter what I do, because they will be afraid to offend me."


    Sarah and Sophia nced at each other and burst intough.


    "Why is that funny?" JoAnna frowned and looked at her sisters in confusion.


    "Do you realize that you are working in a ce where you are the Boss!??" Sarah asked.


    Sophia nodded at Sarah''s words and added: "And you are gushing about all the benefits, special treatment, and days off. Be honest: you are enjoying it."


    JoAnna looked at her sisters while her mouth formed a big O shape. She didn''t think about that. "Until this morning I didn''t even know that I''m the Boss¡­ you can''t hold that against me."


    Sophia looked at JoAnna mockingly. "But that does not change the fact that you are enjoying special treatment from the people who are aware that you are the Boss."


    JoAnna took a deep breath and answered in an all-business-serious tone: "In the light of this new information, I will need to think about it."


    "Really? I think you made your decision.", Sarah observed.


    JoAnna was on the fence thinking if she should join White corp. or not after she gets her degree. When she found out that she is majority owner of LA Medical Center the scale tipped, and she already thought more than once when and how to tell Jeff that she wants to work at White corp.


    "What makes you think that?" JoAnna didn''t want to acknowledge that Sarah is right.


    Sarah was happy to answer JoAnna''s question: "Hmm¡­ let''s see¡­ we crushed your argument to not work in a ce where you are thedy-Boss. Even if your permanent job is in White corp. that will not prevent you from performing surgeries in other hospitals, so your career as a surgeon will not suffer. Next, you mentioned your DNA research... I believe you are aware that White corp. has one of the most sophisticated facilities for medical research avable in the country. You can research DNA there as much as you want. And I''m sure that Jeff will not obstruct your freedom to explore any area you are interested in. You will even have people working for you, and they can handle menial tasks so that you focus on important things¡­ and did I mention benefits of coffee breaks and lunches with your favorite baby-sister?"


    "When you put it that way, it does sound attractive¡­ but I will make my decision after I get my degree." JoAnna smiled thinking how her sister saw through her.


    "Fair enough." Sarah didn''t want to push this further. She knows that JoAnna will join White corp. probably as soon as shees back from her honeymoon.


    "Talking about ns¡­ how about you?", Sophia asked Sarah.


    "We have our graduation in two weeks. After that is Anna''s birthday and wedding. In between those we will finish settling down in our home. Aiden is in charge of thendscape; it will be amazing. It should be done before Anna''s wedding. If you don''t want to stay at the resort, you are wee to stay with us. And you even get a choice if you want to stay in our home or the penthouse." Sarah told Sophia.


    "Did you two talk about the wedding?" Sophia was hoping that Sarah will address this topic.


    "Not really." Sarah got defensive. This was a sensitive topic because Sarah remembered that this is thest thing they talked about before they found out about Enrique, who is behind him¡­ and before Aiden told her that they should separate.


    "Are you thinking about it?" Sophia persisted.


    "Well, now I am!" Sarah tried to hide her anxiousness behind a smile.


    "How aboutpany meeting?", JoAnna asked.


    Sarah was surprised with this change in topic. "What about it?"


    JoAnna smiled like there is something Sarah does not know, and JoAnna is more than willing to reveal it. "I heard Jeff talk with Steve about it few times. It''s at the end of October. It is the biggest event in thepany. Are you getting ready for that?"


    Sarah didn''t understand where JoAnna is going with this. "Why would I get ready? It''s some presentations, food and games."


    "Pre-sen-ta-ti-ons." JoAnna stretched the word on purpose. "Each department gives a presentation of their achievements. Didn''t you modify security for whole White corp.?"


    Sarah froze. "Even if that is worth presenting, someone else should do it."


    "Yup. Someone with a title of a lead, or a director. You were driving those efforts, so your Boss should talk about it, right? Oh, wait¡­ you don''t have one. That leaves¡­ you!" JoAnna finished with a huge grin.


    She knows that Sarah avoids the spotlight, she is a shy introvert who would stay in the back at any cost. Seeing that Sarah already paled from stage fright, JoAnna could not contain herughter.


    "Anna, what are you doing?", Sophia scolded JoAnna. "Why are you scaring her?"


    Sophia turned to Sarah. "Don''t panic. As much as you know, Anna is only messing with you and you don''t even need to give a presentation. But if you do, I will be happy to help. There is nothing better for breaking the stage fright than practice. And imagine: wouldn''t it be great if you get to show off your work in front of all those people, and Aiden? You told me that you are proud that he is valedictorian and that he will get to deliver a speech during your graduation ceremony. I''m confident that he will be just as proud of you if you end up on the stage."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, Sarah rxed. She was mostly focused on the part that she does not need to give a presentation. But making Aiden proud of her didn''t sound bad either.


    "Thank you. You are a very good sister¡­" Sarah nced at JoAnna, "¡­not like someone else who only likes to tease!"


    JoAnna stuck her tongue out and grimaced and they allughed.


    They chatted for some time before all three of them got increasingly nervous while looking at the relentless snowfall thought therge window.


    "They should be back by now¡­" Sophia sighed.


    "Aiden said they will be back by lunch time if they finish fast enough. This snow must have caused the dy." Sarah exined.


    JoAnna nodded. She agrees with Sarah, but she is still worried. "I wish they kept their phones with them. I will be at ease if I know they are OK."


    Sarah got her phone. "We can''t call them, but we can see where they are." She checked their location based on the GPS in their rings. "Look. They are close by. No need to worry."


    Sophia and JoAnna looked at Sarah''s phone and rxed.


    "All right! When they get in, they will be tired and hungry from spending the day outside. Let''s make them something filling and tasty for dinner!" JoAnna eximed.


    All three sisters were in a much better mood knowing that their men are close by.


    They went to the kitchen while discussing what to make for dinner and dividing work.

 Chapter 630 - Team Building Activity (3)

    Felix, Jeff and Aiden are sitting in silence in their hand-made snow cavern for some time. The snow didn''t ease up so far, and it does not look like it ns to slow down any time soon.


    Three of them shared coffee and tea from two backpacks, and gran bars as well. At least they were not hungry. But there were only few more snacks left, and they could not stay there much longer. Even if they endure hunger and melt snow for water, they were still worried about their girls. But the snowfall was relentless, and they didn''t have any choice than to endure and wait for the nature to take its course.


    "We don''t have more than two hours of daylight left." Felix observed. They are high North, and the days are much shorter than nights.


    "Should we go and try to find our way back?" Jeff suggested. He didn''t like the possibility of spending the night outside, away from JoAnna.


    "With this snowfall, we will probably get lost. Here at least we have shelter." Aiden responded.


    "Maybe if someone didn''t drag us out, we would not be here!", Jeff grumbled.


    "If I knew I will end up being stuck like this with you, trust me¡­ I would n something else." Aiden spat back.


    "Stop!", Felix eximed. "Why are you still bickering?"


    Jeff and Aiden frowned, but didn''t respond.


    Felix exhaled. "You have no idea how lucky you are to have each other. I envy you."


    Aiden scoffed. "Yeah, like there is something to envy there." He pointed with his chin toward Jeff.


    "There is." Felix retorted. "I grew up without a father, and you met my mother. My sister is much younger than me¡­ You two have each other, and I met your parents when we visited your family home, and I envy you¡­ but instead of appreciating each other, you two are acting like spoiled brats."


    Both Aiden and Jeff red at Felix. They didn''t like that he called them ''spoiled brats''.


    "Don''t give me those looks." Felix warned them. "From this morning you two are bickering, and my head is going to explode. And why? Because Aiden messed up with Sarah?" Felix took a deep breath and continued in a calm tone, facing Aiden. "Look. It''s none of my business what you do with your girlfriend, but we are all experiencing turbulence because of what you did."


    Jeff got a smug smile on his face and looked at Aiden.


    Aiden saw that Jeff and Felix are ganging up at him. And he is in no position to fight with them. They are stuck. Aiden decided to let them say what they have, get it out of their system and then maybe they will get off his case.


    "You know what happened. What would you do in my ce?", Aiden asked Felix.


    "I''m not in your ce. We are all products of our previous experiences. So far, I never met an opponent I was not able to defeat, and based on that alone, if someone threatens Sophia, I would stand in front of her and defend her with all I have." Felix saw that Jeff''s smile widened and Aiden frowned. Felix inhaled and continued. "But, as I said, I''m not in your ce. It''s easy for me to y hero without actual danger in front of me."


    Aiden lowered his head and nodded slightly while listening to Felix.


    Jeff looked at his brother and felt that he was harsh on him.


    "Hey¡­", Jeff nudged Aiden. "I agree with Felix. I''m not in your ce so I don''t know what you are going through. But I wish that you thought of me when you made a call how to deal with the situation. I hope that you know: I will support you with whatever I have. I will help you get more people for protection, with weapons."


    "And I will help with devices to protect perimeter." Felix added. "I heard that Sarah did some modifications to the drone. I still need to see what she did¡­ Few newly developed weapons for Eve are also ready. I will show them when we go back¡­"


    Jeff and Felix were talking about helping out Aiden and he was d to see that they are supportive. It was a very nice changeparing to the scolding he is getting from everyone inst two days.


    Aiden always thought that he is by himself. Recently Sarah got inside his world. And now he started opening up to the idea that Jeff and Felix are there as well. It made him feel good.


    They moved on to topic of Aiden fixing up his rtionship with Sarah.


    "I can tell that she does not trust me no matter what I say or do. And it will take a long time to fix this." Aiden sighed.


    "Buy her something. Something big to show your sincerity." Jeff advised.


    Felix gave his advice: "Flowers and personal attention. There is nothing better than showing her that you are thinking about her. Cover the whole house with flowers and cook her favorite dish. Take her to her favorite ce. Indulge her. Give her your time."


    "Yes. Flowers on the bed, and everywhere. Girls like that. Spoil her to the core." Jeff added. "When you aplish that, she is all yours."


    "Sarah is not much of a flower person." Aiden reluctantly said.


    "Every girl likes flowers." Jeff confidently said.


    Felix nodded in confirmation of that statement. "You can''t go wrong with flowers."


    "What does she like to do?" Felix asked.


    "Competing¡­ she likes topete." Aiden responded right away.


    Felix frowned. "That can''t be good for a romance."


    Jeff remembered: "I saw you two dancing, and you are on fire. Take her dancing."


    Felix got an idea. "Here is something that always works: teach her something."


    "Always works?", Jeff asked.


    Felix gave a confident nod. "Absolutely. I took Sophia rock climbing and let me tell you¡­ it works like a charm. I helped her gear up, and she was all mine before I finished exining knot types."


    "Smooth!" Jeff praised Felix and two of them high-fived each other before offering a high-five to Aiden which he epted with a smile.


    Jeff said that what also works is when you let your woman teach you something. He gave the example when JoAnna taught him to shoot a rifle. Based on this they concluded that body proximity is the factor that determines sess: the closer your bodies are, the better is the oue.


    It was lively in that hand-made snow cavern. The snowfall outside didn''t ease up, but they didn''t seem to mind much. Not yet.. They enthusiastically shared different methods and strategies for romancing their women andmented on the efficiency of a given approach.

 Chapter 631 - Team Building Activity Is A Success

    Hill sisters were busy making dinner while chatting.


    Most of the talk was focused on uing JoAnna''s wedding, how she has no idea what she wants for her bachelorette''s party while refusing array of ideas that Sarah and Sophia mentioned, and JoAnna''s gushing about her amazing newly acquired resort.


    Sophia had to admit, she was curious about the spa treatments which JoAnna praised like a true marketing specialist.


    The atmosphere got colder by few degrees when Regina came up as a topic.


    "Do you still n to set her up?", Sarah asked.


    "There is a slight change in n. I will wipe the floor with her and make sure she neveres back again."


    Sarah and Sophia didn''t miss the hostile tone JoAnna used.


    "Easy¡­ don''t go overboard.", Sophia warned JoAnna.


    "Overboard?" JoAnna shoot a side look to Sophia while mixing the sauce on the stove with more force then necessary. "If Regina has her way, she would get me out of the picture without blinking and she would put her nasty hands on MY Jeff! Can you believe that she thinks she is a good match for him, and she is ignoring my presence? I''m done ying games with people who want to ruin my happiness. You know, that kidnapping opened my eyes. It showed me that unless I step up my game, people around me will get hurt. I want to protect what I have and people around me. That is not too much to ask."


    "Wow! That is a change in attitude.", Sarah observed.


    "Yes. Yes, it is." JoAnna admitted. "I spoke with nor about it, and you know what she told me? She said that the only way to get people to back off is to make them fear you. And that is what I will do. No one will dare plot against me or my loved ones when I show them how merciless I can be."


    "Be careful." Sophia said in a quiet voice. She was shocked that such words came out of her usually carefree and friendly sister. Sophia was concerned that JoAnna is drifting off into madness where she will hurt innocent people.


    JoAnna shed a smile. "Don''t worry. I will make sure not to leave any evidence that can be used against me."


    "That is not what I was referring to." Sophia was stunned by JoAnna''s response. If this was Sarah talking, it would not be such a surprise.


    "It''s fine." Sarah stepped in. "If you need help, you know how to reach me. I agreepletely. We should show no mercy to people who want to take what is ours. Mom told me once that only the strong ones have luxury of showing mercy. Until we be strongest, we can''t allow any enemies a chance to return and backstab us regardless if they are delusional socialites or mafia bosses."


    "Strongest, I like that." JoAnna grinned. "Let''s do that!"


    Sarah nodded in agreement.


    Sarah and JoAnna turned to Sophia who looked at them reluctantly.


    "You are either with us in this, or you will watch from the side.", Sarah told Sophia.


    "How can I watch from the side while you two act recklessly?" Sophia sighed. "Someone needs to keep an eye on you and make sure you don''t go overboard."


    "I was hoping for a more enthusiastic response, but this will do also." JoAnnamented and they allughed.


    Sisters finished making dinner and were satisfied with array of dishes in front of them.


    "Should we wrap this and keep it to stay warm?", JoAnna asked.


    Sophia checked time. "Guys should be back soon. It''s almost dark."


    Sarah got her phone and looked them up on the GPS tracking app. "They didn''t move since we confirmed their locationst time."


    "What do you think they are doing?" JoAnna was concerned. She remembered that Jeff is not an outdoorsy type and they are out in the snow for many hours.


    "Who knows¡­ team building, right?" Sophia shrugged. She was not so concerned. She knows that Felix can handle himself in the snow. He is close by, that is what matters.


    "It''s dangerous not to move around in this weather. They might get sick or freeze!" JoAnna''s anxiousness was increasing again.


    "Let me go and check on them." Sarah volunteered and headed to dress up.


    "I will join you!" JoAnna could not wait to see Jeff. She wanted to make sure he is safe.


    "No need." Sarah rejected her offer. "They are close by. It will take me longer to gear up for the weather than to reach them. Stay with big sis and set up the table. I will take my phone with me and will call if necessary."


    ¡­


    In the nearby snow-cave guys were chatting and didn''t notice time passing. It took them some time to get back to reality and address their current predicament.


    "The snowfall is still heavy, and we will run out of daylight soon.", Felix observed.


    "Does that mean we need to spend the night here?" Jeff frowned.


    "Looks like it." Felix helplessly shrugged. He wanted to go to Sophia, but with this weather, he will probably only get lost.


    Aiden was going through backpacks. "We still have some tea left, two choctes and two gran bars. And one trail mix. We will live¡­ but we should start a fire."


    All three of them appreciated the fact that there is still some food left and discussed how to find wood pieces that can be used for fire.


    "By morning the snow should at least ease up." Felix wasforting all three of them.


    Aiden got an idea: "If snow stops earlier, we might be able to see lights from the vi."


    Jeff liked this. There is a chance they don''t need to spend the whole night outside. Only the snow needs to stop.


    "I''m concerned about the girls. They must be worried about us." Jeff voiced his thoughts. He didn''t want to say that he is missing JoAnna like crazy. "Whose idea was to leave phones behind?"


    Felix ced his hand on Jeff''s shoulder. "Let''s not go there. It does not matter. We need to stay focused on right now and next few hours¡­ at least until the snow slows down, so we can see where we are."


    They were immersed in the talk and didn''t hear muffled sounds of a person making her way through the snow, approaching them.


    A figure showed up on their small cave opening. It was Sarah, but they didn''t recognize her due to fluffy hat and a scarf which wrapped around lower half of her face. Only her eyes were exposed.


    "Hey, sorry to disturb you, but we are wondering when will you be done? Dinner is ready." Sarah''s voice was muffled due to the scarf and they didn''t recognize her.


    Jeff, Felix and Aiden stared at the neer without a word and blinked few times.


    Sarah looked at their stunned expressions and was not sure what to think. ''It seems I interrupted something important¡­'', that was the only logical exnation.


    Sarah realized that her voice was muffled, and they probably didn''t understand her. She pulled her scarf lower, exposing her face with intention to repeat that dinner is ready.


    "Sarah!" Aiden leaped toward Sarah as soon as he recognized her. She didn''t expect it, and he toppled her. She fell backward on the soft snow with Aiden on top of her. The snow was waist deep and it cushioned the fall, but it also caused snow from the sides to fall on top of them almost burying them in the process as they sank in.


    Sarah cringed due to cold snow which assaulted her face. She wished that she didn''t pull her scarf down few seconds ago. "I''m not sure if you are happy to see me or are you attacking me."


    "Happy! Happy!" Aiden eximed while helping her get up and pat the snow off from her. "You have no idea how happy I am to see you!" He hugged her tightly, making the snow from him stick to her. Then heughed and patted her again.


    Jeff and Felix also got out of their snow-cave. Seeing the scene in front of them, they confirmed that it''s Sarah. Her being here means that they don''t need to sleep out, right? And didn''t she mention dinner? Jeff and Felix were overjoyed, and they also gave big hugs to Sarah despite Aiden''s protests and Sarah feeling slightly awkward about it.


    Sarah saw that all three of them are in a good mood. Her conclusion was that team-building-activity was a sess.


    The snowfall slowed down and when they looked at the trail through the snow that Sarah left whileing, they could see outline of the vi further on the left.


    They were slightly embarrassed that they were so close to the vi, and not aware of it.


    When the guys calmed down and stopped hugging her, Sarah repeated: "I came to tell you that dinner is ready. Are you guysing, or should we keep it in the warmer?"


    "We are definitely done. And ready for some food.." Aiden announced and Jeff and Felix agreed.

 Chapter 632 - Guys Are Grounded!

    Hill sisters helped their respective men take warm shower and dress up before they all enjoyed dinner in a pleasant atmosphere.


    Besides breakfast, guys had few skimpy gran bars through the day, so they were very hungry. Homemade dinner hit the spot just right and they all praised it as the best meal they ever had.


    After dinner, they all sat around the dancing fire in the living room and chatted happily while enjoying hot beverages.


    Guys realized that something is off when girls suddenly got serious and sat on a separate sofa from them.


    Sophia got everyone''s attention and addressed Felix, Jeff and Aiden: "We gave you time to warm up and eat, and now it''s time to address the elephant in the room."


    Sophia stood up and faced the guys in silence for some time before speaking: "We listened to your talk with Edward on the morning before Felix''s and my wedding¡­" Sophia started, and she could see that guys are ufortable. "Is that the reason behind this outing? Why did you hide that from us?"


    Felix felt that she is directing those questions toward him. "We got Edward''s message and decided to strengthen bond between us, like men."


    Sophia raised her left eyebrow, indicating her displeasure.


    JoAnna stood up next to Sophia. "Our dad talking is one thing. You doing something extreme because of that is totally different. Why did it need to be something in the wilderness? In the snow? Do you know how much we worried while watching all this snowfall with you outside and we can''t contact you?"


    Jeff and Felix nced toward Aiden.


    Aiden was not sure what to say not to incriminate himself further.


    Sarah stood up next to her sisters. "Why didn''t you strengthen your manly bonds over a game of cards? And why are we excluded?"


    "Exactly!" Sophia eximed. "It''s six of us. And we all need to be stronger if this is going to work. Keep in mind that we are as strong as the weakest of us."


    "Don''t treat us as damsels in distress.", JoAnna added.


    This JoAnna''s sentence hit Aiden where it hurts. He looked at Sarah full of guilt.


    "You want to strengthen your bonds without us?" Sophia had a wicked smile on her face. "How about three of you sleep together tonight¡­ without us?"


    All three guys widened their eyes in horror.


    Felix copsed under pressure first: "Ma ch¨¦ri, I will go through three more avnches, but don''t do that¡­"


    Jeff and Aiden shoot piercing res at Felix, but it was toote.


    "What avnche?!" JoAnna snapped.


    After some hesitation, guys told them how they went to cut down a tree and caused an avnche¡­ and how they were stuck for hours in the snow-cave.


    Girls were not sure if they shouldugh or cry¡­ or scold them.


    "If we knew this earlier, we would leave you out there longer so that you can reflect on your behavior. How reckless can you be?" Sarah was outraged.


    Sarah pointed out how that was a close call. The guys could have died out there if they didn''t manage to find a shelter at thest moment. All three girls thought the same thing and the atmosphere got heavy.


    "For the rest of this weekend, you are not allowed to go out!" Sophia ordered. She was grounding them!


    "If you want to do any additional BONDING, do it inside." JoAnna added. She was not trying to hide her anger.


    "¡­and include us." Sarah finished with a big sigh.


    All three guys nodded in agreement.


    Sophia took a deep breath to calm down, before speaking again. "While three of you were out there testing limits of mother nature, three of us had constructive discussions and made few decisions. We want to be stronger, to show others that they can''t scheme against us. Tomorrow, let''s talk about it and see who is facing what challenges and how can we help each other. OK?"


    They went to their respective rooms early that evening.


    JoAnna used her ''doctor''s authority'' to instruct guys to go to bed early and take a warm bath before sleeping.


    (Bedroom suite: Sophia & Felix)


    Felix is in the tub filled with warm water, Sophia got inside the bathroom with fresh underwear and pajama for him.


    Felix noticed that she looks very inviting in her ck silky chemise. He is happy that she is ready for bed as well. That means they will go to bed together. Cuddle time! And considering her increased libido¡­ probably it will be more than cuddles.


    His mood dropped when he observed that Sophia is avoiding his gaze, and that slight frown on her beautiful face can mean only one thing: "Ma ch¨¦ri, you can''t be still angry¡­"


    Sophia huffed. "Why did you do such a reckless thing?"


    "Which one?"


    "All of it!" Sophia red at him.


    Felix wanted to say that it''s not his fault. But how can he say that without sounding like he ising up withme excuses? On the other side, there is no way he will say that it is his fault. But Sophia is ring at him, he needs to say something.


    "Aiden got us there and said to cut the tree down. How can I back away from that?"


    Sophia frowned. "Are you saying it''s his fault?"


    Felix sensed that saying yes will be dangerous. "No¡­ but it was his n."


    "So¡­ he tricked you?"


    He knew it! He got into the trap! At this point, saying yes or no means that he made a mistake. But there is another option: "Maybe?"


    Sophia took that as a yes. She approached the tub. "How can you allow someone who is a decade younger than you to trick you?"


    In a moment of folly, Felix decided to bite the bullet and stand his ground. "It is a thing between men. You will not understand it."


    "Oh? You think I don''t understand you?" Sophia held onto the edge of the tub while leaning above Felix.


    As she leaned, gravity did its magic and the chemise moved down¡­ and he could see her cleavage¡­ and her breasts¡­ they seemed bigger thanst time he saw them. Felix swallowed hard and forced himself to look her in the eyes while his rationality went out the window due to arousal.


    "You standing here, like this, shows that you don''t understand me." Felix grinned and reached for her behind so fast that she was not able to react.


    Sophia screamed in surprise when he ced her into the tub to sit on his thighs, facing away from him. Sophia was happy that she had a softnding and she has to appreciate his strong arms. Very manly.


    "Reckless! Why did you do that? I''m all wet¡­ and my nighty also¡­" Sophia pouted.


    "Yes. It''s wet. Let''s remove it." Felix ignored her scolding and started removing her chemise.


    Sophia felt his hot lips on her neck, and she reminded herself that she was in the middle of scolding. "I''m still angry at you. Don''t think that this will make it any better!"


    "Not even a little bit better?" His breath swept inside her ear and gave her goosebumps.


    "Maybe a little bit better¡­" Sophia''s voice trailed off when Felix started nibbling on her ear and his hands glided on her inner thighs up and down, every time reaching one inch higher.


    "Just a little bit?", his husky voice sounded between kisses.


    Sophia moaned in response. She didn''t know what he is talking about.


    Ah! She forgot what she wanted to say. Did they talk about something a minute ago? Did he ask her something? Everything faded except for his touch. She was not sure what he is doing, but she knows that he should not stop doing it. Ever. He is just too good at it and her body is on fire!


    Sophia is quite confident that Felix didn''t bother with removing her panties.. He moved them slightly to the side and took her from behind.

 Chapter 633 - I’m Not THAT Tired

    (Bedroom suite: JoAnna & Jeffrey)


    Jeff is in the bathroom. He is soaking in the tub filled with hot water and lots of bubbles. It smells nice and he finds it very rxing.


    Since he returned from the team-building-activity, he felt that the cold seeped deep inside his body and reached his bones. Even the warm shower before dinner didn''t help much.


    Only now he feels that the warmth is reaching deep inside his body. The only thing that can make this better is if JoAnna is with him in the tub. But she is in the bedroom. She said she will be right back, but it seems like forever. Then again, every minute without her feels like forever.


    Jeff was thinking about the day and could not help but cringe internally at the thought that he was in grave danger. If Aiden didn''t react as fast as he did and told them to run as soon as that tree fell on the ground¡­ and if Aiden didn''t find that big rock for them to hide from the avnche¡­ he could have died. All three of them could have perished. On the other side, if Aiden didn''t bring them there in the first ce, there would be no danger at all.


    But this is not the first time that Jeff was so close to losing his life. He still clearly remembers Timothy Cox holding a gun in his face.


    Jeff reminded himself to be more careful. He can''t be reckless, not now when he has JoAnna in his life. If something happens to him, what will she do? He needs to be there for her, to make sure she is protected. How can he protect her if he recklessly puts himself in danger? One day his luck will run out. He needs to take better care of himself.


    JoAnna''s head peeked into the bathroom to check on him. She saw him in the tub, head leaning on the edge, looking up. She smiled. "Don''t sleep off in the tub, OK?"


    Her voice is like music to his ears, and all his previous worries disappeared without a trace. Nothing in this worldpares to JoAnna.


    Jeff smiled andzily half-closed his eyes. "It''s rxing, and I''m tired. I think I will sleep here."


    He wanted to tease her, to see how will she react. Jeff hoped that shee in the tub with him, to prevent him from sleeping off.


    JoAnna clicked her tongue before speaking. "Really? You are tired? That is too bad." She mischievously smiled and opened the door a bit more, revealing that she is in a bathrobe.


    Jeff''s eyes opened wide. His faked fatigue disappeared in an instant.


    JoAnna giggled seeing his exaggerated reaction. He can be so silly sometimes, and she knows that he is like this only with her. If she tells anyone how childish he is, no one would believe her.


    "Since you are tired, I''m going to put my pajama on." She winked and stepped back while closing the door slowly.


    "Wait! Wait! I''m not THAT tired." Jeff stood up abruptly and grabbed a towel.


    JoAnna stared at his naked body, water drops glistening as they rolled down his toned muscles¡­ and she forgot to breathe. ''<em>Damn, this man! He gets me worked up just by showing himself! If he gets any more handsome, I will get nosebleeds when I see him naked!</em>''


    Jeff was toweling himself quickly when he noticed JoAnna''s stare. He smiled and his movements slowed down.


    "Mrs. White, you are drooling.", he teased.


    JoAnna used her bathrobe sleeve to absentmindedly wipe non-existent drool from corners of her lips.


    Jeff thought of wrapping a towel around his waist, but after a second he gave up on that idea and threw the towel carelessly on the floor.


    He slowly walked toward JoAnna with his dark eyes fixed on her. "Do you like what you see, Mrs. White?"


    "Yes, very much, Mr. White." JoAnna admitted.


    Her hungry eyes moved from his handsome face over his chest, abs and stopped on his erection. She subconsciously licked her lips and swallowed hard.


    Jeff enjoyed her already flushed face from excitement. This woman in front of him is amazing, and his!


    Jeff carried JoAnna to the bed and slowly undid her bathrobe. His eyes shed in satisfaction when he confirmed that she is not wearing anything under it. Her perfect body was so inviting that he had to remind himself constantly to take it slow. He does not want to rush, not tonight.


    Idea shed in his mind to make her go crazy, to beg for him. Yes, that sounds like a great n for this perfect evening.


    Jeff''s hands ran over her body, followed by his lips and JoAnna enjoyed every moment. He ran a finger along her moist slit, teasing her for a second before moving away.


    "Please¡­", JoAnna panted.


    Jeff ignored her plea and continued kissing her and touching everywhere except where she wanted to.


    JoAnna thought she is about to lose her mind. Her whole body throbbed, and cradle of her thigh screamed for his touch. Pressure deep inside her built up, demanding a release that only Jeff can provide.


    But he didn''t listen. He continued teasing her and increased her desire mercilessly without giving her what she wanted.


    Jeff took his time giving his undivided attention to each of her breasts. Her moans were getting louder and he loved those lustful sounds.


    And just when she thought that she can''t take it anymore, JoAnna felt Jeff''s body press on top of hers and he pushed himself slowly inside her.


    Inch by inch, Jeff took his time, savoring the feeling of merging with JoAnna and making her his.


    "I love you¡­", her murmured next to her ear over and over again between gasps and kisses.


    "Faster¡­", she demanded.


    "No rush¡­ we have the whole night¡­", he responded breathlessly while tiptoeing on the edge of madness himself.


    "Jeff¡­ I can''t¡­", she gasped. She was so close, her body was about to burst, but the slow pace made it unbearable. "Please¡­ I beg you¡­"


    Jeff moved into a seated position, and JoAnna straddled him which allowed her to set the pace. She let out a satisfying growl, and within seconds her hands sped his neck while her body convulsed violently on top of him.


    Jeff allowed JoAnna only two breaths before putting her on her back. He pumped himself vigorously inside her until his release found him while she still trembled under him.


    They wiped each other with wet towels while exchanging kisses and whispering sweet nothings before starting another round of lovemaking.

 Chapter 634 - I Will Be Your Shield

    (Bedroom suite: Sarah & Aiden)


    Aiden got out of the bathroom and found Sarah on the bed with herptop.


    Since they got inside bedroom, she busied herself and didn''t speak.


    Aiden noticed that Sarah is colder toward him than usual, and he assumed that she is upset because he organized such a dangerous activity like cutting down a tree, and he didn''t back down even though weather was bad, and it all ended up putting them in danger. She just needs time to cool off, and then they will talk.


    He decided to let her work and went to take a bath that JoAnna rmended.


    Now that he is done with his bath, he observed that Sarah is focused, which means that she is working on something important. Hacking probably.


    Aiden sat on the bed next to her. "What are you up to?"


    "Digging through yourst three years."


    To say that he was surprised is an understatement. "Why?!"


    Sarah didn''t look at him while responding. "Remember what my mom said? Someone is watching you. My guess is that it''s someone you know, and you just didn''t pay attention. They started watching you after your old master died, which is about three years ago. And it could be more than one person. Based on this, I''m looking into yourst three years."


    Aiden could not tell what her mood is, but based on her tone of voice devoid of any warmth, her mood was not good. He looked at herptop and saw rows of data flying over the screen on the right, and photos shing over each other on the left. Photos with him on it. "What do you have so far?"


    Aiden noticed that Sarah is biting her lower lip. She does that sometimes when she is ufortable.


    "I see that besides asional stays at the University, you were mostly in Reno, Nevada and Austin, Texas areas. Eve is helping me find people who were around you at that time, photos with you on them¡­ to see if anyone shows up more than usual at work, school and¡­ parties."


    Aiden felt panic rising in him. If she looks up all that, she will inevitably find out about some of the girls from his past. He focused back on the photos which shed on the screen, and he saw that he is right. On some of those he saw himself with girls who are¡­ too familiar. He reached out to takeptop from her. "I will do that."


    Sarah blocked his hand, guessing what got him so worked up. "No need. I already saw a wide array of females who are all over you, and you are¡­ not ufortable."


    He could not miss her icy tone. She is upset. "Why are you doing this?"


    "Because you are not. If I find out who is watching you, we can get a head start." She wanted to add that in that case they cane up with a n and handle whoever is after him and he does not need to push her away. But the words got stuck in her throat.


    "That''s not what I meant." Aiden took herptop and kept it on the side, ignoring her protests. He wanted to ask why is she looking into his past knowing that she will find things that she does not want to know about. "Why are you hurting yourself?"


    Sarah stared in front at the ce where herptop was few seconds ago. "So, it''s OK if you hurt me, but I can''t do it myself? Since when it''s up to you to decide who can hurt me?"


    Her words reminded him of what Jeff said. "Jeff told me that I should not make decisions for you."


    Sarah sighed. "He is right."


    "I''m just worried. I hope you know that."


    Sarah turned to look at him while doing her best to stay calm. She felt familiar surge of emotions which threatened to start a flood of tears. "I know. You are worried because you care. And so was my dad when I told him that we are dating, and he practically disowned me¡­ and so was my mom when she found out about your unique skillset and called you an enemy and told me to stay away from you¡­ You are all worried about me, but that does not justify your actions!"


    "I''m sorry." Aiden was truly feeling guilty. He remembered that she did all she could for them to be together, and he ended up pushing her away.


    "I don''t want your apology! Especially not if you will do it again."


    Aiden took a deep breath and looked at her with a troubled expression.


    Sarah frowned. "I heard you saying that you don''t want us to separate, that you are sorry¡­ but I didn''t hear that you will not push me away next time when we face danger."


    Aiden didn''t respond. How can he say that he will not keep her safe?


    Sarah looked at him in disbelief for a minute before standing up and getting out of the bedroom. She opened the door and was about to step outside when she felt his hands on her shoulders, pulling her back inside.


    Aiden closed the door with his leg and cupped her cheeks with his palms, forcing her to face him.


    He looked her in the eyes and said: "I will not push you away next time when we face danger."


    Sarah held her breath, surprised by his sudden deration. "Can you say that as a promise?"


    He was serious. "I don''t believe in verbal promises, and neither do you. But I will do more than that. Next time I will use you as a shield. If someone pulls a gun at me, I will hide behind you. How about that?"


    Sarah stifled augh and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I will happily be your shield."


    Aiden smiled. "And I will be yours."


    He pulled her into a tight hug.


    Aiden saw her going out of the room and his whole world was on the verge of copsing. He does not care about anything other than having Sarah by his side. Can he let her face the danger? He does not have an answer to that question, but he will be damned if he lets her go out of that door.


    Now that she is next to him, there is one more thing he needs to handle in order to avoid impeding disaster. "Sarah? Can you do one thing for me?"


    "What?"


    "Let me finish going through those photos. I will not hide anything from you. But there are things that you might see, and you will be hurt."


    Sarah''s mood dropped. She lowered her gaze. Sarah remembered seeing one after another photo, girls-girls-girls all over him, and he was smiling, looking at them, holding them¡­ acting like a man-whore. And that was only in first few minutes of image search before she forced herself to look away!


    Aiden panicked. "I need you to understand, whatever you saw, all that is in the past. That is not me. Not anymore. You changed me. But seeing some of the things on those photos will not be pleasant. If you look at those, you will only get hurt for no reason, because they don''t matter. None of them matter. The only one for me is you. The only one in my heart is you. Please, let me do that."


    Sarah didn''t need to think about her answer. She didn''t want to look at those anyway. "You can handle photos. I will look at the rest."


    Not long after, they were in the bed.


    Aiden cradled her in his arms and held her tightly while whispering how much he loves her.. And he didn''t stop until he noticed that she slept off.

 Chapter 635 - Oleg & Milena

    ~ Eastern Asia, undisclosed location ~


    Oleg, aka Ste''s brother Owen, is in an underground facility. He is chatting casually with two men who are wearing dark green tight fitting tops and camo pants.


    After some time, two men said that their sentry duty starts in few minutes, and they walked away toward the exit at the end of the hallway.


    Oleg nced at the time and waited for two men to get out of sight before taking the staircases to descend two levels. He does not have ess to levels below this, only few people have, so he needs to be stealthy.


    He remembered instructions given to him by Milena to move while keeping his back close to the wall on his right for three meters, before at exactly full minute switching to the left wall and proceeding in the same manner down the hallway. He knows that these instructions are so that he uses blind spots of the security cameras, but he didn''t know how Milena found out about this. And in such detail!


    He reached his target door and entered pin that Milena gave him. To his surprise, door cracked open soundlessly, and just how Milena said, there was a tall cab in the room on the right with number of servers in them. He ced an USB from his pocket into third server from his right on the second shelf and followed instructions to start file copy. ''<em>Two minutes and seventeen seconds untilpleted</em>'', he silently read the progress from the screen in front of him.


    It might be only two minutes, but to someone who is trying to steal information under dangerous circumstances, every second feels like an eternity.


    He saw what he is copying. It is the information that King collected on Hill family. Oleg knows that Milena is concerned about her family, especially her daughters. And she is concerned about Edward also, because he is useless. Oleg will never understand what could a magnificent woman, like Milena, see in that good-for-nothing-foreigner. Edward is not outstanding in any way¡­ even he, himself, is so much better partner for Milena.


    Oleg remembered when Elder Jovanovic brought him to vige of Lebedev family when he was eight years old. Milena was six at the time.


    Oleg was originally from the branch family, and because he was a healthy young boy with promising start in martial arts as well as strong results in math, Elder Jovanovic took him in. It''s like an adoption, but without required paperwork to make it legal. That is amon practice, and anyone from the branch family is honored to have their member join the main one.


    Oleg was very confident in his skills. Why wouldn''t he be? Those skills were the reason why he was brought into the main family.


    Few dayster he met a delicate girl. Three elders observed their sparring match, and the girl wiped the floor with him. That was the moment when he realized how much he iscking. He can''t even take down a girl who is so much smaller than him. His confidence took a hit while she looked unphased.


    After that incident, he found out that girl''s name is Milena, and she is two years younger than him.


    Oleg admired her. She always practiced diligently. No matter how many times she fell, she would get up. No matter how much she got hit, she would brush it off and say in a stubborn voice: ''§ã§ß§à§Ó§Ñ!''* He smiled. In his mind he can still hear that voice.


    Oleg''s initial talent was exceptional, but he didn''t want to get hurt. Pain¡­ that is something he feared more than death itself. That dyed his progress in training, and he ended up falling behind others.


    He wished that he can get closer to Milena, but she only cared about training. He was able to get close to her only when they sparred, so he challenged her often. And no matter how many times he suffered a defeat, he woulde back again. No matter how much he feared pain, when it wasing from her, it was bearable.


    Oleg watched her grow into a beautiful young woman.


    He still remembers the beating he got from three boys from the main family when they caught him following her silently. They warned him to stay in his ce because someone adopted from branch family with such a low talent, can''t even dream about her. Milena heard themotion and came to his rescue. That tall and slim girl stood between him and three bullies and told them off. Oleg watched her back and at that time he made a silent vow to always be by her side and protect her, no matter what that means.


    Oleg was anxious when Milena went to United States for her education. And he was heartbroken when he heard that she fell in love. And he panicked when he found out that she is defying her family because of that man.


    He wanted to tell her to drop such a crazy idea, to leave that stranger because he is not worthy of her, whoever he is¡­ because no one is worthy of her. But what right he had to say anything, when for years he is watching her from the distance, without the courage to express his feelings?


    He firmed his resolve: no matter what happens, he will stay by her side and continue doing what he did so far¡­ watch her from the distance. He requested to move to United States as her support, and his request was granted. After all, family didn''t put much importance on him because of hisck of skills and they wanted to keep an eye on Milena. Elder Jovanovic even seemed relieved when Oleg told him that he will take care of his own expenses, so he does not need any support. He was happy that in exchange for asional reports on Milena, Lebedev family approved for him to be by her side.


    Milena didn''t like that, at first. She didn''t want anyone from her family near Edward. She was always so protective of her worthless husband, that it was frustrating. But eventually she epted Oleg as her <em>''brother''</em>, Owen, and even Edward didn''t object having him nearby. Of course, Edward didn''t object. He is so useless that he didn''t see that he is letting a dangerous man close to his family. That useless trash of a man who does not even know what a gem Milena is!


    After all these years, Oleg still does not understand what is so outstanding about Edward. Yes, he built apany from ground up, but did he really think that the Orion Enterprise would be so sessful without King pulling strings from the shadows?


    When Oleg thought about King, he could not understand his motive. Why did he allow Milena to marry that man who is good for nothing? Milena told King more than once to stay out of her family life. Oleg can understand that King is watching them, but why is he not making any move to get Milena''s daughters into the family? Three of them would make Lebedev family stronger, there will be no loss there. The Elders voted multiple times about this, and every time decision was that they should bring Milena''s daughters in, but King stopped that. Why? What is King waiting for? Also, by getting Milena''s daughters into the family, maybe Milenaes back as well¡­


    File copy was done.


    Oleg wondered how Milena found all these details about this supposedly invisible facility which is virtually cut off from rest of the world. Only a handful of people know this ce exists. She must have hired a powerful hacker, that was the only exnation.


    Oleg took the USB, closed the cab door and sneaked out of the room while following instructions from Milena.

 Chapter 636 - Nightmare

    Sarah is in a nightclub. Music is sting. She can''t tell what kind of music is on, but her ears are pounding from unbearable strong bass which overshadowed everything else. Crowd, people everywhere, squeezing from each side. Luckily, they didn''t pay attention to her as they were consumed in their own fun, dance, holding and groping each other.


    Sarah never liked crowds, and this is overwhelming. She needs to get out, but she can''t see which way is the exit.


    ''<em>If only Aiden is here¡­</em>'', thought ran through her mind.


    Right! Why is she in a nightclub without him? That does not make any sense.


    She squeezed her way between the sea of unfamiliar faces until a path opened in front of her, and she saw him. It is Aiden! He is sitting in a booth right in front of her!


    She moved frantically, pushing people away, trying to reach him¡­ and few stepster, she froze in spot. He is not alone. There are girls in his arms¡­ one on each side¡­ they areughing and pressing their bodies on him. And few more girls are there as well, looking like they are waiting in line to get their turn with him.


    Aiden looked lecherously at the redhead on his right before turning to Sarah.


    "Join us!", he called with his devilish smile stered on his face.


    Sarah loves that smile, but right now¡­ she thought that she is about to throw up.


    Sarah opened her eyes and realized that she is in the bed. Her heart is beating like crazy and she can''t catch her breath.


    "Just a dream, just a dream¡­", she chanted breathlessly, trying to calm down, while looking around and confirming that she is in the cabin in the mountains of Canada.


    "Are you OK?", she heard Aiden''s voice. He is right next to her, but he sounded miles away.


    Sarah looked at him with eyes full of horror as images of him holding onto other girls and calling her to join them were still vivid in her mind. She felt her stomach convulse and she leaped out of the bed toward the bathroom.


    <em>Earlier that night...</em>


    Aiden had trouble sleeping off that night. He thought that if there is such a thing as bad luck, then he has it. Last two days are truly unlucky, everything is going downhill, no matter what he does. It was so frustrating that he wanted to scream, but he knows it will not help. It''s one thing after another. Besides that stupid avnche and him being trapped for hours in the snow with Jeff and Felix, just when he thought that things are back on track between him and Sarah, another thing pops up: those wretched photos. How long is his past going to haunt him? But at the end, Sarah seemed OK with that, and he hopes that the topic is not brought back again. Ever.


    The only thing that calms him down is the feeling of Sarah in his arms. She has the power to provide him with emotional security and whatever his worry is, just being close to her helps him to know that everything will be fine. He buried his face in her hair and took few deep breaths. Her scent rxed him, and after some time he started drifting off to sleep.


    <em>Back to present...</em>


    Aiden felt Sarah stir in her sleep. She was notfortable. Sarah was mumbling something before she opened her eyes abruptly and he heard her repeat with a whisper over and over again that it was just a dream. And then it hit him: she had a nightmare!


    He asked her if she is OK, and the way she looked at him told him that she is not. She leaped out of his embrace and dashed to the bathroom. Next thing he realized is that she is throwing up.


    Aiden wanted to help her, but she kicked him out of the bathroom. "Get out!"


    He can handle her harsh tone, but why did she look at him like he is a stranger? An enemy?


    "Sarah, let me in!", he roared when he realized that she locked herself in the bathroom.


    "No! I don''t want to see you!", she responded in a quiet but resolute tone.


    "Why? Did I do something?", he demanded an exnation. "I will not leave you alone until you tell me what is going on!"


    Aiden heard some shuffling in the bathroom, but the door didn''t open. He was about to bang at the door with his fist, but his arm froze mid-air at the sound of Sarah gag and throw up again.


    Aiden panicked for a moment before dashing out toward room where Jeff and JoAnna are.


    ¡­


    Jeff was displeased that he was woken up by Aiden''s loud and relentless bashing at the door. They just slept off, for crying out loud!


    "Is Anna awake?", Aiden asked, and Jeff could notice that his brother is anxious.


    "What happened?", JoAnna''s voice came from the back.


    "It''s Sarah. Can youe and see her?"


    ¡­


    JoAnna did a lot of persuading for Sarah to let her in.


    Jeff and Aiden waited in the bedroom while JoAnna was with Sarah in the bathroom.


    Aiden was wondering what happened for Sarah to act in such a way. He knows that she had a bad dream, but can all this be because of a dream?


    When the bathroom door opened after what seemed like forever, Aiden felt a heartache.


    Sarah was pale and looked weak. He never saw her in such a bad state, not even after multiple surgeries she had back in February when that robot in her back caused internal bleedings.


    Sarah''s eyes were nk and devoid of any spark she usually has.


    Aiden wanted to help support her, but she ignored him. She didn''t even look at Aiden, like he was not there. That hurt more than if she cursed at him.


    He wanted to ask what is going on. What did he do to deserve such a treatment? But JoAnna waved her hand stopping him before he made any sound. Aiden realized that his questions can wait. What matters now is to help Sarah.


    Aiden watched JoAnna help Sarah get into the bed. JoAnna patted her back and whispered something for few minutes before standing up.


    "She is sleeping now. I gave her something to¡­ help her sleep. She will sleep at least ten hours, twelve possibly." JoAnna spoke in a quiet voice before going to get her medical bag from the bathroom, which Jeff brought in earlier.


    "Why is she like this?" Aiden''s confusion and helplessness were obvious.


    JoAnna shook her head. "I don''t know. You were with her. Did anything happen? Did you fight again?"


    "She woke up from a nightmare like this. Why do you think it has anything to do with me?" Aiden was offended that JoAnna assumed they were fighting.. At the same time her question ''<em>did anything happen?</em>'' made him unsettled.

 Chapter 637 - It Happened Before

    JoAnna didn''t like that Aiden immediately became defensive. That told her that something happened, even though he denied it. She squinted at Aiden while exining: "She was throwing up, and it can''t be food poisoning because everyone else is fine. And before your mind starts going wild: she is not pregnant. This is much moreplex than just a digestion issue. I haven''t seen Sarah like this in a long time."


    Aiden didn''t miss that there is more behind JoAnna''s words. "She was like this before?"


    JoAnna confirmed. "Once, how much I know. She was in high school. Maybe five or six years ago."


    Aiden''s mind was in overdrive. Five or six years ago? He remembered Sarah''s friends which call themselves ''<em>Sigma''s army</em>''. And at that time, while talking to them, he concluded that for some reason, about five to six years ago Sarah''s personality became colder. Something happened and she stopped helping people, focusing only on her family. Is that event from high school the cause of her change? He needs to find out more.


    "In high school¡­ What happened?"


    "I''m not sure." JoAnna honestly responded. "But I know that it was something big. She came from school trembling and refused to talk to any of us. She locked herself in the room for days. Whatever happened, changed her. Since then she declined contact with any of her ssmates. I believe that it was something that caused her a heavy emotional blow. She became cold and detached, and that is her way of defending herself emotionally so that people don''te close to her."


    JoAnna packed her medical gadgets in the bag and was about to leave when her eyesnded on theptop which had photos shing on it. She approached it and her face showed disgust as she looked at images of Aiden partying with various girls.


    "What are these?" JoAnna''s voice was so cold that it felt like temperature in the room dropped.


    Jeff nced at theptop and frowned while his eyes darted to Aiden.


    Aiden was embarrassed that JoAnna saw that, but he can''t avoid the question. "Sarah is looking at myst three years with a goal to find who is watching me¡­"


    "She saw these?!!" JoAnna''s tone carried usation which was impossible to ignore.


    Aiden''s silence provided a response to her question.


    JoAnna red at Aiden. She wanted to p him until his head spins, and the only thing that stopped her was that he already looked defeated. Hitting him now would be the same as shooting at a dead horse.


    "Aiden, Sarah might look tough and strong-willed, but she is a very gentle soul. She never defied our parents or stood up for herself before she met you. I know her since she was born, and I can tell you that she changed a lot because of you. When she brought you into our home first time, she looked me in the eyes and told me that you are special, and she said that with conviction I never saw before in her. And when I warned her that she is getting too attached to you, she defended you. She defended your rtionship¡­ I can''t imagine the pain she went through while looking at these photos. I know that you can''t change what you did in the past, but do you need to rub it in her face like this?"


    Aiden listened to JoAnna''s words and felt a mix of emotions he never felt before. He was embarrassed, angry, afraid, helpless. He wanted to say that it''s not his fault that Sarah saw those photos, she started digging into his past by herself, but he knows that argument will only sound like ame excuse.


    Aiden exhaled. "What do you want me to do?"


    "What do I want? Why don''t you ask yourself what you want to do? Once you figure that out, knowing how to do it will be easy."


    Aiden shook his head helplessly. "I don''t want to hurt her¡­ I never wanted that¡­"


    "Then delete them!" JoAnna snapped. She was furious how can he be so thick sometimes. "Or at least make sure she does not see them, if you need to keep mementos of your previous conquests! How would you feel if she had numerous boyfriends before you and photos of them hugging and kissing and who-knows-what end up in front of you?!! It is one thing to know that someone had a past, andpletely different when it''s put on a disy like this!"


    Aiden wanted to say that there is so much wrong in what JoAnna said: it''s not his fault Sarah saw those photos, and those are NOT mementos of his conquests, he didn''t even know that most of those exist, and¡­ none of those would change the fact that Sarah saw those photos and got hurt.


    Aiden remembered how Sarah looked at him when she woke up. Is it possible that her nightmare was about him and those girls? That would exin a lot, especially because after that she didn''t even look at him.


    "Will she hate me, when she wakes up?"


    "I don''t know." JoAnna shrugged. "If she refuses to talk to you, will you me her? She still didn''t heal from two days ago, and now this¡­ I know that she loves you very much, and you are the only one in her heart. But that also means that you are the only one who can hurt her. You asked her to marry you, and not long after that you told her that you want to be away from her, and now she saw these photos. That rollercoaster would be difficult for anyone to handle. Additional stress is that you almost died out there because you had a brilliant idea to go out and chop a tree in heavy snow while keeping your phones behind!"


    JoAnna tilted her head and spoke with a sneer: "Every day with you is fun, isn''t it? Why can''t you give her security andfort which two people in love should have? And I''m not talking about security from other people or things or events you can''t control... I''m talking about security between you two, that you know that no matter what you will be there for each other! Instead of being her pir of support, you are the one shaking her foundation!"


    Rage in JoAnna was building up and she did her best not to raise her voice. "Sarah being detached like this is a sign that she is cracking because she can''t handle anymore¡­ and she is protecting herself.. I can''t imagine through what stress you put her through if she is reduced to this! And let me tell you one more thing: If she started doubting your sincerity, I don''t know what she will do when she wakes up."

 Chapter 638 - He Took Her Away

    Aiden felt that he is hyperventting.


    What does JoAnna mean with: doubt his sincerity? How can Sarah doubt his sincerity? He was never this sincere in his life! He loves Sarah more than anything in this world, and he would do anything for her¡­ he would do anything to make her happy¡­ but he messed up. He messed up badly! How did it end up like this? If he wants to make her happy, then he should do what she wants¡­ and she wants two of them to be together. What on Earth possessed him to suggest for them to split up?


    Aiden thought how he always ns for everything¡­ How did he allow for Sarah to get this hurt? And more than once?


    Aiden has to agree that JoAnna is right. If he wants to spare Sarah from his past, he needs to remove evidence. There is absolutely no reason for those photos to exist. Even if the person watching him is among those photos, it does not matter. Because whateveres at him, he will fight back, together with Sarah. Aiden will remove everything what can remind Sarah that he was trash¡­ he will remove all of that so that he can start again, with Sarah.


    Aiden found it difficult to breathe when questions assaulted him: What if it''s toote? What if he broke her heart beyond repair? What if she looks at him like he is a stranger when she wakes up? What if she does not want to be with him anymore?


    JoAnna looked at Aiden in silence and she can see that he is suffering. She thought that maybe she was too harsh. After all, he didn''t hurt Sarah on purpose. At least not how much she can tell.


    "Here." JoAnna handed him a capsule. "You know how to use it, right? It will make her sleep for another ten to twelve hours. Extra sleep will make her forget things temporarily and you might get a chance to fix things before she remembers why she crashed. That is the most I can do. Hurt my baby sister again and I can promise you that I will do my best to keep you away from her!"


    JoAnna held her medical bag in her hands and looked at Sarah. Her heart ached to see her sister like that... broken. Rage swelled again in her and she red at Aiden. "Get your shit straight or I will make sure you never copte again!"


    JoAnna stormed out of the room without looking back.


    Jeff was not sure if he should go after JoAnna. She is very angry. He should probably give her some time to calm down¡­ and it seems that his brother might need some support.


    "Do you have a n?", Jeff asked.


    Aiden shook his head for a second before he nodded. "I need your help."


    "I''m here also¡­" Felix was standing at the door which JoAnna didn''t close. "You were loud, so I woke up¡­ and I heard most of it."


    "How much did you hear?", Aiden asked.


    "Enough to know that you messed up again... and Anna is pissed.", Felix responded.


    "That summarizes it well." Jeff said with a straight face before turning to Aiden. "What do you want me to do?"


    "I want to take Sarah away from here¡­" Aiden started.


    "You can use my jet." Jeff interrupted Aiden before he asked for it.


    Aiden was grateful that his brother understands him without the need for many words and exnations.


    "I will join you to drop them off at the airport.", Felix volunteered.


    Jeff was happy that he will havepany on the way back. "I will make the call so that pilot and the rest of the crew are ready."


    ¡­


    JoAnna and Sophia are sitting on the sofa in the living area.


    "Why don''t you sleep?", JoAnna asked.


    "Felix was trying not to make noise while dressing up, and that only caused him to make extra noise. When he told me that Sarah is not well and Aiden is taking her away, I woke up. And now I''m wide awake." Sophia exined. "I will take a napter if needed."


    JoAnna told Sophia what happened.


    "Do you think it''s that bad how it wasst time?" Sophia was concerned.


    JoAnna shrugged. "I don''t know. But Sarah is in a bad shape."


    "What if she again bes¡­ violent?" Sophia frowned.


    "If anyone can handle that, it''s Aiden." JoAnnaforted both Sophia and herself.


    "I''m not confident that he is the right person to be with her right now." Sophia does not think that person who hurt her baby sister should be next to her. What if he hurts her more?


    "You didn''t see him. He is devastated. I think he deserves a chance to help her and makes things right." JoAnna assured Sophia.


    "What if you are wrong, and he makes things worse?" Sophia was not convinced.


    "I told him that I can make him NOT copte ever again. He will not mess this up." JoAnna said matter-of-factly.


    Sophia stiffled augh. "Not copte? Where do you get these ideas? It''s the TV, right? I should prevent you from watching it, because it''s filling your head with rubbish."


    JoAnnaughed and changed the topic. She does not want to talk about TV habits. Even though her sisters don''t watch TV, JoAnna enjoys watching her dramas, alright? "The guys will be back in about one hour. We should make them breakfast."


    "Where do you think Aiden took Sarah?"


    JoAnna didn''t know answer to that question. "He said something about starting from the beginning. I don''t know what that means¡­ but we can always look them up on GPS app."


    "Starting from the beginning¡­" Sophia thought for some time before continuing. "If you could start with Jeff, from the beginning, what would that mean for you?"


    JoAnna paused for a moment. "I''m happy where we are right now, and if I start over, there is a chance I mess up something. So, I would rather NOT start all over again. How about you?"


    "If I could start again with Felix, I would not go and visit his mother. Ever. I would just pretend she does not exist. Whenever he asks me to visit his mother, I would fake an injury to avoid it. Other than that, everything is perfect." Sophiaughed.


    "A-ha¡­ but if you remove his mother from the picture, other things might change as well. Butterfly effect. Right? And then things might not end up perfect."


    "True¡­ but that is a too heavy topic before my morning coffee."


    JoAnnaughed. "Let''s go and make some coffee then, and we can n for breakfast as well. Sarah and Aiden left, but we still have this ce for two days. Let''s make use of it.. Without guys going for outdoor adventures, we can enjoy with them in this winter wondend."

 Chapter 639 - Start Again (1)

    ~ Fairfield ~


    Sarah woke up and was startled that she is in unfamiliar ce.


    <em>''Wait a minute¡­ I know this ce¡­ this is Aiden''s apartment!''</em> Sarah was shocked that she is in Fairfield. Is this a dream? How else can she exin her sudden appearance in Aiden''s apartment? And why would she be by herself in this bed, in this apartment, if it''s not a dream?


    Her mind was clouded and that only confirmed: it''s a dream.


    Sarah scooted out of the bed and headed outside. She heard sounds from the kitchen and went there.


    "You are up just in time for food!", Aiden smiled as he pulled a covered y pot from the oven. "But it needs to sit a bit¡­ so you can freshen up and by then it will be just right."


    "What time it is?", Sarah asked while looking around, unable to find a device which will tell her current time. Based on the lighting from the windows on this cloudy day, Sarah can tell that it''s daytime, but not more than that.


    "It''s almost time to eat." Aiden responded cheerfully.


    Sarah stared at him, observing him carefully while he removed kitchen mittens. Except for his hair being short, this is how she remembers him in this kitchen¡­ Cooking for her while they worked on projects together after sses. Even the apron is the same. <em>''Yup. It''s definitely a dream.''</em>


    She never used a shower or a bath in this apartment for real, she might as well use it in her dream, right?


    "How are you feeling?" He was standing in front of Sarah and observing her expression.


    She smiled. "Happy."


    There are so many memories of two of them in this apartment and she can only describe them as ''<em>happy''</em>. Even if she only dreams about them, they are still making her happy because this is the ce where they spent countless hours working on different projects and chatting while getting to know each other.


    Her penthouse is much bigger than this apartment, but this ce has a certain warmth and coziness. It''s not luxurious or over the top, but it''s the ce where two of them moved on from friends to a couple and that makes it special. She nced on the side in the living area, toward the sofa. Yes, that is the ce where they hugged for the first time, just below that sofa, and since then two of them are a couple.


    Sarah could see a hint of anxiousness mixed with sadness in Aiden''s eyes for a second before he hugged her tightly. His hug was so tight that it ached a bit.


    ''<em>Wait a minute¡­ why do I feel pain in my sleep?''</em> Sarah groaned letting him know that she is notfortable.


    "Sorry¡­" He loosened his hold. "Are you still tired? You look sleepy. Let me take you back to bed.", Aiden scooped her with his arms and carried her back to bed.


    She pinched herself and winced.


    "What are you doing?" Aiden asked while settling next to her in the bed and wrapping his arms around her.


    "I''m not sure if I''m dreaming."


    "Would you like this to be a dream?" He watched her intently like there is some hidden message on her face.


    "I don''t know¡­ How did we get here?"


    "We didn''t. It''s a dream." Aiden tightened his hug and nuzzled her neck gently with his nose while taking deep breaths. He loves her scent and having her in his embrace in this apartment brings back many sweet memories.


    He hopes that she remembers those times as well, how it all began between them.


    Sarahughed seeing his silly behavior. He wrapped his arms and legs around her, not letting her move an inch. "Seriously, why are we here?"


    He moved to see her face. "What do you remember?"


    She paused for some time before speaking: "Cabin in the snow, six of us¡­" Sarah frowned.


    Aiden patted her head gently. "Don''t force it. It wille back eventually."


    He pressed his index finger between her eyebrows. "You will get wrinkles if you continue that..."


    Sarahughed¡­ this wrinkle smoothening gesture is a thing between them, and they lost count how many times they used it on each other to improve the mood. And it works.


    "Why can''t I remember?" She has no idea how she reached from the cabin in Canada to the apartment in the Fairfield. Is it possible that she slept through it?


    Aiden smiled, avoiding to answer her question. In exchange, he offered the truth about the thing that is weighing on his heart, while omitting few facts: "I''m afraid I messed up. Somewhere down the road, I took a wrong turn¡­ and I hurt you, unintentionally. We are here because I want us to start over. Are you willing?"


    Sarah was surprised by his behavior and words. "Start over? I don''t understand. From where do you want us to start? Should we introduce ourselves first? Or should we start from hugging? Kissing? Do I need to tie you up to the bed and go down on you again?" She smiled yfully.


    "We can start from wherever you want. And if you want to tie me up¡­ I''m all yours. I promise not to resist." Aiden cheekily said and extended his arms, wrists up, offering himself.


    Sarahughed so hard that she held her stomach and her eyes got teary.


    Aiden was happy to see herugh like that. It feels like forever since she was so carefree and happy.


    Heughed with her and when they calmed down, he spoke while his hand nervously ran through her hair: "Sarah, my love, I hope you know that I love you with all my heart. And there is no one else in my heart other than you. Please, count on me whenever you need support because I will always be by your side."


    Sarah was surprised by sudden array of derations.


    "I love you too." She wanted to kiss him, but hesitated.


    "What?" He was not sure what to think. Why did her smile fade away? Did she start remembering that night? That nightmare? Will she push him away?


    "I was about to kiss you¡­ but then I remembered that we never kissed in this apartment. It would be like a first kiss¡­", Sarah voiced her thoughts almost shyly.


    Smile bloomed on Aiden''s face and he was relieved to hear her words.


    "Then¡­", he inched closer to her. "¡­we should make it count."


    Aiden held back of Sarah''s head and his lips touched hers. Gentle at first, a small peck. Gradually increasing in duration and intensity until their lips parted, allowing for a deep kiss which showed how important they are to each other. They kissed for a long time, holding each other tightly while enjoying the intimacy of a kiss which was so much more than their lips and tongues caressing each other.. At that moment, that felt like the first and like thest kiss¡­ and that kiss was everything.

 Chapter 640 - Start Again (2)

    While Aiden and Sarah kissed, atmosphere got more heated by the second.


    Sarah''s hands slipped under his top and ran over his back, pulling him closer. Oh, how she loves to feel those muscles under her palms. She pressed her body on his and the only thing on her mind was that they should remove clothes and feel each other.


    She was dissapointed when Aiden broke the kiss and held her hands in his.


    He kissed back of her each palm and took few deep breaths topose himself before speaking: "Let me help you shower."


    Sarah was surprised that ''<em>help with shower</em>'' only meant that he will give her a fresh set of clothes and a clean towel, before leaving the bathroom. Usually it meant a much more¡­ thorough service.


    She assumed that he might be hungry. Why else would he avoid the chance for two of them to make love? With that thought, Sarah showered quickly and was ready for food.


    They ate in a pleasant silence while exchanging loving gazes. She likes that they don''t need to talk. It was always like that.


    Silence was pleasant for her, but Aiden was doing his best to hide his uneasiness. He wondered how much Sarah remembers. Did she really forget the photos and her nightmare which lead to her locking herself in the bathroom? But he does not want to mention it. If she does not remember and he brings it up, it will jog her memory, and if she remembers it then him talking about it will resurface the unpleasant topic.


    Aiden decided: he will not talk about it unless she brings it up. And he will do his best to show his sincerity. He will remind her how much he loves her and how much she means to him, even if he needs to start from the beginning.


    Sarah watched Aiden as he cleaned up the table. He insisted that she rests and lets him do it.


    "What do you want to do now?", he asked with a smile while sitting next to her on the sofa.


    "I don''t know¡­ how about we work? We have few things to work on, you pick which one first." Sarah always liked working with him, and since he mentioned that he wants them to start over¡­ this is what they did at the beginning of their rtionship.


    He cringed at the thought that one of the pending works is looking into his past. But he did his best to conceal it behind a nervous smile.


    They spent the day looking into Regina''s family business, with the focus on their illegal diamond trading.


    Aiden diligently prepared dinner, rejecting Sarah''s offer to help out.


    "You are pampering me too much. I''m starting to believe you are guilty of something.", Sarah joked. She missed that his body jerked at herment.


    Dinner was lively. Sarah was excited about what they found.


    "With all this information, we can take over their diamond business and none of those people will know that their Boss changed!"


    "You want to go into diamond business?", Aiden raised his eyebrows, entertained by Sarah''s enthusiasm.


    "I''m a girl! And diamonds are girl''s best friends!" Sarahughed. "We like sparkly things!"


    He loves to hear herugh, and he will do anything to keep that smile on. "OK. Let''s take it over¡­ But it''s illegal. Are you OK with that?"


    Sarah rubbed her chin for few seconds. "What makes it illegal? What if we fix that? We can make it a legitimate business, right?"


    "We can try. Let''s talk with Jeff and Sophia about that." If it makes her happy, he has no problem doing it.


    "Oh, I''m excited!" Sarah jumped out of her seat like she wants to call them right away.


    "Calm down. We can''t talk to them today. Tomorrow we can have a conference call." As soon as he saw Sarah''s confused expression, he regretted his words.


    Sarah paused. "Tomorrow? What day it is?"


    "Monday" Aiden could not lie. If he lied now, he does not know how he would get out of itter.


    Sarah was confused. "Did I miss a day?"


    Heughed and rubbed her head. "Silly. You slept a lot, but how can you miss a day? Help me with dishes."


    Sarah was distracted with this. "Eeeeh, I get to help now?"


    "You don''t want to?"


    "It seems that pampering is done..." Sarah pouted while collecting used dishes. But she didn''t mind doing the dishes, she likes to do anything as long as it''s with him.


    Aiden sighed in relief while thinking how this went rather well. She didn''t make a big fuss about missing the whole Sunday. On the other side, Sarah didn''t ask for rifications how she suddenly found herself in this apartment. She epted his words without probing much into it, and that shows how much she trusts him.


    Aiden scolded himself internally for taking advantage of that trust. But what is his other option? To tell her that he messed up repeatedly and she had a meltdown and he brought her here while she was drugged? That will not turn well for any of them. He needs to make use of this time, to prove his feelings, so that when Sarah remembers things she forgot about, she does not leave him.


    They ended the day with a movie. As usually, Sarah slept off about halfway.


    Sarah was not able to stay awake through the movies since Aiden started watching them with her. Sitting next to him made her feel rxed andfortable, and it never took more than half an hour before she found herself drifting off to sleep with her head resting on his shoulder.


    Aiden anticipated this, so they got ready for bed before movie, and watched it in their pajamas. Now that she was asleep, he only needs to carry her to the bed and day one was a sess. Or so he thought.


    Later that night, Aiden could not sleep. He held Sarah and caressed her hair. He loves watching her while she sleeps, he always did. He is a bit unsettled at the thought that she is like a ticking bomb; the day went great, but there is a chance that it will all flip in a moment.


    Will she be angry at him because he brought her here and is acting like everything is normal? He can''t allow himself to think that way. He needs to stay positive. It will all be fine. It has to be.


    Eventually, he slept off.


    Aiden woke up in the middle of the night, because Sarah was stirring.. He snapped out of his drowsy stupor when he realized that she is trashing in the bed and her face is full of tears. Another nightmare!

 Chapter 641 - Start Again (3)

    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah and blocked her movements with his body. He whispered over her whimpers: "It''s OK¡­ I''m here¡­ I love you¡­ You are my only one¡­"


    Sarah''s body stopped trashing in his embrace, and she leaned her head on his shoulder. Tears streaming down her face didn''t wake her up while he continued telling her that he loves her.


    When Sarah''s whimpers stopped and shepletely calmed down, Aiden gently whipped her tears. He hoped that somehow his words reached her in her dream and made her rx.


    Sarah inhaled and mumbled: "I love you¡­ don''t leave¡­" She shivered briefly before her breathing returned to slow and even.


    Aiden looked at her and saw that she is still sleeping. His heart ached. He kissed her forehead and spoke softly, unable to prevent his voice from breaking: "I love you more¡­ I''m not going anywhere."


    Sarah woke up in good spirits. She always loved waking up next to Aiden. Having his arms around her was an extra treat that can fuel her day with positive energy.


    Aiden was relieved that she does not remember having any dreams, and she described her sleep as pleasant. He hoped that her nightmare from previous night is not going to repeat again.


    They spent the morning in the mall, the same one where they did Christmas shopping in Decemberst year. Sarah bought some clothes for both of them and few absolutely unnecessary things such as a ceramic statue of a red cat and a curved tear-shaped orange ss vase. Aiden never saw her buying such things earlier, and he found it interesting.


    ...


    After lunch they went to the arcade.


    "This is the ce where we held hands for the first time.", Sarah remembered.


    "Correction: I held your hand. You let go of me as soon as you could." Aiden pouted, trying to tease her, but soon he retracted his pout and switched topic when he noticed that she is ufortable.


    "This is the first ce where you whooped me in that racing game." He pointed at the machine. "I improved since then. Do you want to try beating me again?"


    Sarahughed. "Your enthusiasm will not give you an edge."


    ...


    After dinner they watched the same movie as previous night.


    "Why do I have a feeling that this is how you are putting me to sleep?", Sarah protested that she had to wear her pajamas in order for movie to start.


    "I want us to finish watching the movie. Is there anything wrong with that? And sleepwear in advance is only in case you sleep off before movie is over.", his reasoning was wless.


    She slept off before movie ended, and just like previous night, he carried her to bed.


    Again, Sarah trashed and whimpered in her sleep and Aiden held her and spoke softly how much he loves her until she calmed down and resumed her sleep.


    Next morning, while Sarah was in the shower, Aiden called JoAnna. He told her that Sarah is fine during the day (maybe too fine) and he told her howst two days went. Also, he told JoAnna that Sarah has nightmares in her sleep.


    JoAnna thought for some time before responding. "I''m not a psychologist¡­ But there are cases where people forget unpleasant things. Like selective amnesia. And it seems that it''sing back in her sleep, because subconsciously, she didn''t forget."


    "Will she remember it while she is awake?" Aiden was not sure if he wants Sarah to remember missing pieces or to keep them buried forever.


    "It''s highly possible that something will trigger her memories and they wille back."


    Aiden frowned at the thought that this will happen without any warning. "Is there anything I can do?"


    "Based on her behavior I can determine that, to Sarah, what happened is very stressful. And right now, her mind is rejecting it. But eventually she will need to face it. It will be up to her if she wille out of it stronger or defeated, and unfortunately, those oues will impact your rtionship. It''s a good thing that you are with her. Every good memory you create now will be her strength when she remembers¡­ Think of it like she is free-falling, and every time something good happens you are creating ayer of padding that will cushion her fall."


    "I see." Aiden sighed. "Any tips?"


    JoAnna was surprised that Aiden asked for an advice from her. He never did anything like that, and it only shows how important this is to him. "Just treat her well. You don''t need to go over the top. And don''t treat her like a disabled person. She is a perfectly normal Sarah whose mind decided to push aside few events which she finds painful to face¡­ other than that, even if her personality changed a bit, she is still your fianc¨¦e who loves you very much. Also, she might remember things today or in a week or in few years. This is not something we can predict, and we should not force it. Theter it happens, easier it will be for her to brush it off like something that belongs in the past¡­ and¡­ Aiden, delete those photos."


    "That is already done." He responded without missing a beat.


    JoAnna was pleased to hear that. "Thank you for treating her well."


    "I''m not doing this for her. I''m doing it for myself, because my happiness is tied to hers."


    "Tell yourself that, if it makes you feel better. It does not change the fact that you are treating her well." JoAnna responded.


    "I said that because it''s the truth. Without Sarah I have no reason to exist. If she is not happy, my heart breaks. But just her being happy is not enough. I also need her by my side so that I can survive, because she is my light." His voice was full of determination and JoAnna can tell that he already has a something on his mind.


    ¡­


    During breakfast, Sarah asked Aiden if he made any ns for the day.


    He checked time. "In one hour, we are leaving."


    His tone was casual, but Sarah could tell that it''s not a simple outing. "Where?"


    "I can tell you or surprise you. Which one you want?" Aiden smiled mysteriously.


    Sarah shook her head excitedly while deciding. "How about something in the middle? Give me a hint."


    "You will need your passport."


    ¡­


    "This is a surprise!", Sarah eximed from the balcony with a great view of Eiffel tower. It is after midnight in Paris, and the nightlights are amazing. She closed her eyes and enjoyed a pleasant warm breeze which caressed her cheeks.


    Aiden smiled happily seeing how excited Sarah is.


    "I will order room service and we can rest for the night. You get to pick few ces you want us to visit tomorrow during the day." Aiden embraced her from behind and spoke softly next to her ear: "In the evening, we will go for a walk there¡­", he pointed at the river Seine. "¡­before dinner there." His hand moved to point toward the top of Eiffel tower.


    Sarah''s eyes lit up from anticipation. "How long are we staying here?"


    "As long as you wish."


    Seeing that Sarah is almost glowing, Aiden is more than happy that he managed to get this suite on a short notice. When JoAnna told him that he needs to treat Sarah well, immediately few ideas popped into his mind.. As for not going over the top, that is rtive.

 Chapter 642 - You Swapped Personalities!

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    JoAnna is on a video conference with Sophia. Jeff went to office, and Felix is making breakfast.


    "How is back to work?", JoAnna asked Sophia.


    Sophia looked very tired, even though it''s eight thirty in the morning.


    "It''s almost end of the week and everything is still crazy! I don''t know how is possible to have so much pending work. I left Leah and Edward in charge. Leah did how much she could, but it seems thatst two weeks Edward didn''t show up for work¡­ My calendar is packed. Everyone wants feedback and directions and I need to make decisions¡­ and I''m not sure what they are talking about. Even reports from New York don''t look promising. At this rate, I will need to go there." Sophia was not happy about this. If she knew that things will be this messy, she would go back to work as soon as they came back from their honeymoon.


    "Why don''t you empty your calendar for a day or two and use that time to catch up on work? Then meetings will go smoother as well." JoAnna suggested.


    "Eh, I tried that. But as soon as few people saw me in the building, everyone starteding to my office directly. They said that they want to congratte me, but after a minute they switch to work-talk and push their reports in front of me."


    JoAnna was about tough while imagining that scene in her mind, but she can see that Sophia is troubled, so, she kept it to herself.


    "Did you hear from Sarah?" Sophia was anxious. She didn''t hear about Sarah''s condition since Aiden took her away from the cabin in the mountains.


    JoAnna nodded. "Aiden is in touch every day, giving me updates."


    "How nice of him." Sophia sarcastically said.


    "He is doing his best." JoAnna was telling Sophia to soften up her attitude.


    "How is Sarah doing? I see that she is sending a lot of photos full of smiles¡­ but, how is she?" Sophia''s expression was still cold, but JoAnna could see that her shoulders rxed a bit.


    "I think she is getting better. Her nightmares are getting shorter and less intense. And during the day she is¡­ happy."


    Sophia was still not satisfied with this exnation. She wants to see Sarah in person, and to confirm that she is OK. "When are theying back?"


    "They are heading to Greece for few days, and he mentioned some ind in the Adriatic Sea. They will be back for their graduation if not sooner." JoAnna can only tell Sophia what Aiden told her.


    Sophia rolled her eyes.


    JoAnna can see that Sophia does not approve of Aiden having Sarah all to himself, especially now that Sarah is unwell. And she knows that it''s because Aiden hurt Sarah. "Big sis, he is really trying. He even got sofa in their living room reced."


    Sophia frowned. "Why does that matter?"


    "Because I told him that anything rted to the unpleasant incidents can cause Sarah''s memories toe back. And on that sofa they had a talk where he told her that they should split up. By recing it, the chances of her remembering that are reduced."


    "So¡­ he does not want Sarah to remember?" Sophia''s displeasure with Aiden increased. This proves he is guilty!


    JoAnna sighed seeing Sophia''s hostility, and she hopes that Sophia reconsiders her harsh attitude toward Aiden. "Can you me him? Also, I advised him to avoid triggering her memories if possible. Right now, Sarah is happy, and when her memoriese back, we have no idea how that will impact her personality. Do you rememberst time? She didn''t talk with anyone for a long time, and it took her years to interact with us normally. I prefer that she does not remember few unpleasant thingspared to reverting to being a¡­ robot."


    "I understand¡­" Sophia was troubled hearing all this.


    She remembers how Sarah used to be uninterested in anything around her, except for herputers. And it took a long time for her to warm up to people. That was one of the reasons why Ste insisted in taking Sarah to trips with her, to get her out of the surrounding where she got hurt. But it took a very long time for Sarah to return to them mentally.


    Based on what JoAnna said, it seems that Aiden is having better luck than Ste had about six years ago. Sophia told herself to calm down and reassess the situation¡­ and Aiden. Maybe he is trying his best. Maybe he really wants to help Sarah. Maybe, just maybe, he is exactly what Sarah needs to be happy.


    Sophia decided to switch the topic: "How about you? What are you up to?"


    "Bridgette wille in about ten minutes, and we are going to my resort. There is a big party, and I want to see how everything works. It will help me understand how resort currently handles these events, and I will use that to n for my wedding." JoAnna beamed.


    "Be careful of that Regina person." Sophia warned JoAnna.


    Sophia wondered how can JoAnna be so carefree when she is about to be in close proximity to the woman who has her eyes set on Jeff, and it seems that she will not hesitate to use underhanded methods to get to him. Doesn''t JoAnna feel that she is in danger when she is close to that woman?


    "Yes, yes. I''ve got my bag of tricks with me, always. If she tries anything funny, I will knock her out and throw her into the ocean." JoAnna burst intough when she saw that Sophia is outraged. "I''m kidding!"


    Sophia exhaled and made an exaggerated expression. "I don''t know anymore. Sarah is all bubbly, and you are talking about hurting people. It''s like you two swapped personalities!"


    JoAnna pouted and batted her eyshes yfully. "I''m still bubbly¡­ But don''t worry. Bridgette will be with me, and my two wedding nners are tagging along as well. With so many witnesses, I will not be able to throw Regina in the ocean."


    JoAnnaughed again when she saw Sophia''s stiff face. "You crack me up!"


    "I can tell."


    JoAnna almost leaped out of her chair from sudden excitement. "Oh, house update! We got ahold of the owner of that vi yesterday and started the process! Jeff is in charge of negotiations. If all goes well, in few days, we will own that vi!"


    Sophia was happy to hear this. "Very nice news! You have about a month to set it up, so your home can be ready by the time you be Mrs. White officially."


    "Mrs. White!" JoAnna made a silly face. "It will take some time for that to sink in."


    "Yes, it will. I''m still notpletely aware that I''m Mrs. Martin."


    "What did you say, Mrs. Martin?", JoAnna heard Felix''s voice from the speaker.


    Sophia tilted her head and based on her smile, JoAnna can tell that she is looking at her man.


    "Are you listening in on my talks, Mr. Martin?", Sophia asked.


    "No. I came to tell you that breakfast is done. And it seems I need to remind you that you are Mrs. Martin¡­" JoAnna could not see what Felix did, but she saw that Sophia almost jumped out of her chair and in an instant, her face was red.


    Felix''s face came into the view of the camera. "Hi, Anna! French toast is hot, and juice is freshly squeezed. Come and join us!"


    "Don''t call that glutton over here for food! There will be nothing left for me!" Sophia teased, and JoAnna noticed that Sophia is slightly out of breath.


    "I will remember this when youe for a visit." JoAnna warned Sophia.


    "Not to give me food?" Sophia frowned.


    "No... To call you glutton!"


    They allughed before going offline.


    Sophia was in the rush to end the call. That made JoAnna wonder, what exactly Felix did to make her big sister blush like that? Thinking about Sophia''s expression, JoAnna can tell that French toast will get cold by the time Sophia and Felix head to the kitchen.


    Oh, now she is missing Jeff! JoAnna texted him with a question if he cane to the resort for lunch.. She hopes that he can join her, and then he can make her blush like that.

 Chapter 643 - Event At Golden Ocean Resort (1)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    JoAnna is strolling through the banquet hall of Golden Ocean Resort and observing staff which handledst minute details.


    Her two wedding nners, Heather and Julia are close behind, taking notes.


    JoAnna greeted staff with nods and polite. Staff was enthusiastic but no one dared toe close. They all know that she is the Boss and stopping to chat can''t look good in front of her when they have so much work to do before the event starts.


    JoAnna was pleased with efficiency of the staff and discussed with Heather and Julia about what she wants for her wedding.


    "This hall is perfect, and I want additional tables outside. Weather should be nice, and we can take advantage of it¡­ There will be a lot of people. Last count was 506. But this is arge space, and we can amodate everyone and not make it feel cramped¡­ Inside I want assigned seating¡­ Outside will be additional, and no need tobel them. If someone is stuffy inside, they can go out¡­ I want balloons inside this hall. Lots of them. I love balloons! ¡­ Big projection screen should be there¡­"


    While JoAnna talked with her two wedding nners, Bridgette joined them for some time before going back to office to collect information that JoAnna wanted rted to today''s event.


    Guests for the event started arriving in small groups, and JoAnna could see that they are appreciating the decoration as well as selection of food and beverages.


    Heather and Julia headed out of the banquet hall with intention to walk through the resort grounds and get more ideas to share with JoAnna.


    JoAnna observed that the food and beverages are skillfully arranged on the tables in ayout which matches decorations, and everything is pleasing to the eye.


    Live music wasing from the stage, and the whole banquet hall became lively rather quickly as more guests trickled in.


    Bridgette returned to JoAnna with information rted to the event and JoAnna was surprised to see that it''s an event to celebrate end of shooting of tenth season of a popr TV drama JoAnna likes to watch. It''s the drama about doctors in a hospital, and JoAnna loves watching it because she gets a kick whenever she finds ws in dialogs and treatments of those TV doctors. It''s the same drama where Jules Heenan ys a heartthrob doctor. JoAnna met him at the recent party which was organized by nca. JoAnna wondered if she will meet him again here.


    Bridgette didn''t linger, she went back to her business, leaving JoAnna behind to observe the event.


    JoAnna was pleased with how everything looked and how it was prepared in time. She took a mental note to praise staff for their efficiency and attention to detail. Maybe even give them a bonus if finances allow¡­ she will need to follow up with financing department about this. JoAnna cringed internally when she thought about financing department because that reminded her of Regina. What an unpleasant woman! JoAnna remembered her video chat with Sophia from that morning and how she said that she will throw Regina in the ocean. That thought made JoAnna stifle augh.


    "You look happy¡­", a male voice came from JoAnna''s left.


    There are so many people around that she didn''t notice young man standing next to her. Too close.


    "Eh?" JoAnna took a step away from the man and was surprised to see that it''s Jules Heenan.


    "It seems we meet again." He recognized her! But what shocked her even more were his next words: "How did you sneak in here? You must be a big fan of the show¡­ or maybe my big fan?"


    "What makes you think I sneaked in?" JoAnna had difficulty making sense of his words.


    "Resort staff has nametags, and I know everyone involved in the show. That means you don''t belong in any of those two groups." His cocky grin was spread on his handsome face.


    Now JoAnna understood what he meant! He does not know that she is the owner. But why would he know that? Even the producers of the show who organized this event talked only with people in charge of events, and not with her.


    JoAnna saw this as a great opportunity to have some fun with this man who is full of himself.


    "I must admit that you are right. You are very observant. I''m not part of the staff, and I''m not working on your show either." JoAnna happily joined this game he started and wondered how much deeper he will dig his own hole before he realizes why she is here.


    He nced at her top to bottom lecherously. "Since you don''t belong in any of two¡­ one word from me, and you will be kicked out."


    JoAnna made a pitiful expression. "Oh, no¡­ mister fake doctor, what should I do so that I don''t get kicked out? Please, show some mercy!"


    Jules looked at JoAnna and was not sure if he is more upset that she called him ''fake doctor'' again or is he more pleased that she is under his power now that she is afraid of being exposed and kicked out.


    He shed a smile. "I can think of few things you can do to please me, so I don''t expose you."


    "Really? I''m d." JoAnna patted her chest exaggeratedly. "It would be horrible if I need to leave now. The party just started." She shed a smile and wondered if this performance would be enough tond her a role in the TV drama. She would be much better than any doctor performing there, because she IS a real doctor.


    Jules was about to speak, when a shrill female voice interrupted him.


    "I heard you are here!", Regina walked toward Jules and JoAnna in confident strides while her eyes scanned Jules in surprise. It was obvious that she likes what she sees.


    JoAnna didn''t respond. She nced at Regina and then at Jules, eager to see what will happen next. Knowing Regina, nothing good.


    "I don''t see you for one week, and you already picked up another stud!", Regina said with malice in her voice.

 Chapter 644 - Event At Golden Ocean Resort (2)

    "Miss Heaven, watch yournguage." JoAnna frowned. As much as she likes ying this game with Jules, and she thought that Regina might bring in some spice, hearing that she started with insults right away is not something that JoAnna will allow. And to make it worse, she spat some nonsense about JoAnna showing interest in anyone other than Jeff!


    JoAnna''s fingers moved through her purse while she considered how to make this nasty woman keep her mouth shut. A secondter, smirk appeared on JoAnna''s face when she thought that maybe she does not want Regina to watch hernguage.


    "Miss Heaven, if I remember correctly, you love strawberries." JoAnna reached for a te with a slice of cake.


    "Try this strawberry mousse cake. I hear it''s amazing." JoAnna''s body covered Regina''s view of the cake only for a second, but it was enough for JoAnna to crush a capsule above it, and few drops to fall on the pink colored dessert.


    Regina took the te and observed it hesitantly. She could not understand why is JoAnna suddenly giving her a cake. And why did she say that she loves strawberries? She does not hate them, but they are not her favorites either. Did she do something with it? Impossible. She took a random te from the table, right in front of her.


    JoAnna handed her a fork. "You know, this one is Jeffrey''s favorite."


    That line did the trick and Regina gulped the cake in few bites.


    JoAnna wondered if Regina has some split personality. In reports, it showed that she is a top schr, acing anything rted to finances, but when it came to Jeff (or Aiden or maybe as long as they are rich and good looking anyone will do) Regina acted like a total moron. Did she really gulp the cake only because JoAnna said that is Jeff''s favorite? That does not make sense. But hey, it worked!


    Regina grabbed a ss of lemon water from the passing waiter to wash down the sweetness.


    JoAnna turned to Jules. "You were saying something?"


    Jules looked confused for few seconds before he spoke: "Yes, about you not being kicked out¡­" he nced toward Regina. "I thought you are the only one but seeing that this woman is familiar with you it seems that two of you sneaked in here."


    Regina fumed. "Who sneaked in?"


    JoAnna spoke before Regina could say more. "Miss Heaven, are you going to deny that you have no business being here? Even if you are taking your lunch break you should take it elsewhere, because this is a private event."


    Regina was stunned. JoAnna was right. Her work is inside main building, and this is the banquet hall. Other than guests and staff working on catering the event, no one else should be here. Of course, JoAnna is and exception because as the owner of the resort, she can go anywhere.


    Regina''s eyes shifted nervously. "I came to talk to you."


    "About what you want to talk to me?" JoAnna smiled while thinking that the truth serum should kick in right¡­ about¡­ now.


    "What I wanted to talk to you?" Regina paused. "Nothing, really. That is just an excuse. I was hoping that Jeffrey will be with you, and I get a chance to see him, and maybe even steal him from you. But I see that this stud is here, so there is a chance that Jeff is noting. In that case, I can have a go at him¡­" Regina''s eyes opened wide in horror while she stared at Jules. "Why am I saying this? Why can''t I keep my mouth shout?" She panicked.


    JoAnna swallowed bitter taste in her mouth. She knows that Regina is after Jeff... but knowing it and hearing her say it openly like that are two totally different things. JoAnna wanted to p this annoying woman until she bleeds from her ears!


    JoAnna''s mood improved a bit when she saw how outraged Jules was. "What do you say? Will you let her have a go at you?"


    Jules looked at Regina whose appearance is not bad, but what''s with her attitude? A TV star like him has plenty of women throwing themselves at him, why would he be with a woman who has such a shitty personality? Will she sleep with him and few weekstere back iming that she is carrying his child? She came to steal some man named Jeff, but since he is not here, she will take on Jules? If she is so shamelessly talking, who knows what else he can expect from her. And did she just treat him as a second best? HIM? How dares she? Since when is he a second choice? He was deeply offended by Regina''s words.


    Jules frowned. "She can have me only in her dreams. And even for that, if I find evidence, I''m going to sue her!"


    Regina red at him. "How dare you! I am so much better than she is!" She pointed at JoAnna. "Why are you willing to be with her and not with me? What do you see in her that I don''t have? You might be very handsome, but you are also blind!" Regina was raging while at the same time tears pooled in her eyes from embarrassment. How can she say these things? And why is she saying them? She turned around and dashed away.


    Regina almost bumped into Bridgette who approached JoAnna.


    "Boss, it''s almost time." Bridgette came to tell her that Jeff and Steve are about to arrive.


    Hearing that Jeff ising improved JoAnna''s mood greatly. "Oh, can you please wait for them, and bring them here? I''m in the middle of something."


    Bridgette agreed and left.


    Jules looked at JoAnna. "Boss?"


    JoAnna smiled. "That is my personal assistant."


    "I see¡­" Jules nodded. "I have one as well." He pointed toward the group of people who were throwing nces their way.


    JoAnnaughed. "This is not apetition who has more, mister fake doctor."


    Jules frowned. "Why are you calling me that? You know I''m an actor, right?"


    Heather and Julia returned and approached JoAnna.


    "Miss Hill, we are done checking out¡­ oh¡­", Heather paused while looking at Jules with her eyes open wide.


    "Sorry to interrupt!" Julia almost screamed and then cleared her throat. "Can I get an autograph?" She asked Jules in a quiet voice.


    "Me too!" Heather added.


    Jules smiled, satisfied with their reaction. "All three of you can get autographs!"


    "Eh? Who said I want one?" JoAnna looked at him innocently.


    Jules thought how JoAnna is a frustrating woman. Is she his fan or not? What kind of a personality is that?


    JoAnna could see his displeasure andughed.


    Jules observed that Heather and Julia also don''t have nametags. "It seems that security in here iscking! I will need to file aint!" He thought of letting JoAnna go for sneaking in, because of her good looks. But this is now four women, one considered him as a second best, and JoAnna isughing at him! He had enough!


    "You want to file aint?" JoAnna stillughed.


    Jules squinted at JoAnna for a second before losing his patiencepletely.


    "Security!", he roared.


    Two men approached him within few seconds. "Yes? How can we help you?"


    They were extra polite because their Boss is right there.


    "These women have no right to be here.. Kick them out!" Jules pointed at JoAnna, Heather and Julia.

 Chapter 645 - Event At Golden Ocean Resort (3)

    The security guards fidgeted nervously.


    Jules was not hiding his displeasure with resort security. Why are they just standing there? "What are you waiting for? I said to kick them out! They are not employees of the resort and they are definitely NOT invited to this party!"


    People nearby stopped talking and looked at the scene. They were alerted by Jules''s words.


    Jules was fuming. "I will talk to the owner and you will lose your jobs because you are not performing your duty!"


    "What gives you the right to talk like that? Who are you?", Jeff''s domineering voice carried over the crowd of guests while he made his way toward JoAnna. He arrived in time to hear that Jules wants to kick out JoAnna from the event and Jeff was NOT happy about it. He would buy this whole ce just to prove that no one can bully JoAnna... but he already did that.


    Julia and Heather were ufortable and JoAnna patted their shoulders to reassure them.


    "It''s OK." JoAnna pacified furious Jeff who was now next to her.


    Jules was staring at Jeff and wondered who he is. Jeff''s posture and overall aura told him that he is someone who should not be offended.


    "He does not know with whom he is talking. He will apologize." JoAnna smirked at Jules.


    "Me, apologize? Hmph! Make me!" He red at JoAnna while doing his best to ignore Jeff''s murderous stares.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "I don''t need to do anything, mister fake doctor."


    She turned to security. "Find who is in charge of this party within the guests, and call Miriam."


    "I''m here, Boss!", middle aged woman approached JoAnna. She is Miriam, person in charge of events at Golder Ocean Resort.


    From the guests, two TV producers joined in.


    Seeing that everyone is here, JoAnna addressed Miriam: "Tell these gentlemen how often we allow people toe to events without an invitation."


    "That does not happen. We have security to verify who cane to the resort property, and anotheryer that does not allow people without ess to enter a given venue.", Miriam confidently responded.


    JoAnna nced at two people from security. "Can you confirm this?"


    Two men nodded vigorously.


    "Gentlemen¡­" JoAnna looked at the producers. "As you can see, my employees guarantee that unauthorized people are not sneaking into your party. Maybe you should talk to your staff and warn them not to use people randomly."


    Jules realized that everyone is calling JoAnna ''Boss'', but he still didn''t understand who she is. He could not hold it in, and had to ask: "And you are¡­?"


    "JoAnna Hill, owner of Golden Ocean Resort.", she shed a smile at him and turned to Miriam. "Miriam, I believe you can handle this. Make sure everyone is enjoying our hospitality to the fullest. That is what they paid for."


    Miriam smiled and nodded confidently. She was happy that JoAnna is letting her handle things.


    JoAnna took Jeff''s hand and walked away while ignoring Jules. "Let''s go and have lunch. I''m starving."


    Julia and Heather followed silently after JoAnna (and Jeff). Twodies were disappointed that they didn''t get autographs, and shocked to see how conceited their favorite TV doctor is.


    Jules stared after JoAnna with his mouth half open. His brain had difficulty epting that the woman he thought is following him as a fan became owner of this luxury resort. Jules realized that he jumped to conclusions when he said she is his fan, but there is no way to fix that now.


    Miriam faced two producers. "Gentlemen, we are willing to overlook this rudeness you showed toward our Boss. We hope it will not happen again or we will ban you from using our facilities in the future. Please, enjoy your party."


    Miriam walked away and she overheard producers scolding Jules for his big mouth.


    When JoAnna and Jeff reached lobby of the main building, she turned to Julia and Heather. "Sorry about that. There are idiots everywhere. You two can go and have lunch at any of the restaurants here, it''s on me."


    Julia and Heather thanked JoAnna and happily went to the restaurant. Everyone loves free lunch!


    Jeff looked at JoAnna while smile lingered on his face. He knows that the man who was full of himself few minutes ago will apologize to JoAnna (if not by his own ord, Jeff will make sure he does). And he is happy how JoAnna handled the situation. She was confident and domineering¡­ very sexy.


    Jeff observed that twodies went upstairs toward a restaurant. "They are having lunch, how about us?"


    JoAnna pulled him toward the elevator. "Baby, I''m starving for you since morning. I need to satisfy my hunger first¡­ only then I can eat."


    Jeff''s smile widened. He likes when JoAnna takes initiative. And he loves it when it''s unexpected¡­ like now.


    JoAnna swiped her personal ess card, pushed number 6 on the elevator floor selection, and pounced on Jeff as soon as the elevator door closed.


    They exited the elevator and Jeff stumbled through the small hallway with JoAnna hanging on him and kissing himfervently. He didn''t let go of JoAnna while she unlocked the door between kisses. As soon as the door closed, Jeff pinned JoAnna against it. Both of them were so fired up that they didn''t bother with removing their clothes. JoAnna lifted her skirt, Jeff''s pants and underwear were around his ankles. With a flick of his wrist Jeff tore JoAnna''s panties and two of them climaxed within minutes.


    Jeff panted against her neck. "I think this is what people call a quickie¡­" He grinned while his body still pinned hers against the door.


    "No, Mr. White¡­" JoAnna panted with him. "¡­that is called an appetizer. Now, take me to the bedroom for the main course."


    Jeff let a low growl from the back of his throat and carried JoAnna to the bedroom. After few steps, he shook of pesky garments which were around his ankles.


    ¡­


    "Mmm¡­ this was a very satisfying lunch, Mr. White.", JoAnna purred in Jeff''s embrace.


    Jeffughed. "I can have you for lunch any day, Mrs. White! And for breakfast, and dinner!"


    "Don''t forget snacks!" JoAnnaughed.


    "Mmm¡­ yes¡­ snacks..." He moved lower and started kissing and licking her right breast while cupping her left one with his hand and kneading it.


    JoAnna gasped. "You are still hungry?"


    "It''s not a full meal without a dessert", he cheekily smiled for a second before his lips wrapped around her nipple again.


    ¡­


    "This was my longest lunch break ever, and I didn''t even eat anything!" JoAnnaughed when she got out of the shower. She was in a good mood.


    Jeff chuckled without responding. He was happy. He wished that JoAnna invites him for lunch every day, so that every day can be this happy.


    She looked at herself in the mirror. "Look at this grin! I can''t remove it¡­ whoever sees me will know what we did!"


    Jeff stood behind her and looked at himself in the mirror. "See? We are matching!" He pointed at his grin.


    JoAnnaughed and he pulled her in for a kiss. They kissed for a long time before she inched away and reminded him that it''s a workday, and they still didn''t have their lunch (food).


    She went to the closet to dress up.. JoAnna was happy thatst week she got herself spare clothes. If she didn''t, she would end up without panties for the rest of the day!

 Chapter 646 - New Friend?

    Jeff and JoAnna enjoyed lunch in the restaurant at the resort. They chatted while exchanging loving gazes and ''idental'' touches of their knees under the table, both feeling high from their previous activity.


    "What will you do about that man?" He was referring to Jules.


    "Nothing. He is not important." JoAnna would not give that Jules another second of her time if she can help it. He is not a significant person in her life.


    "How about Regina?" Jeff is concerned that Regina will give trouble to JoAnna. That woman does not look stable.


    "She embarrassed herself today. We will save surveince videos and watch them as funny movies. By the way, if you want to ask her anything¡­" JoAnna nced at her wristwatch which Jeff gifted her when they got engaged. "¡­you have about half an hour during which she can''t tell lies."


    Jeff smiled seeing that JoAnna is wearing the wristwatch which matches his.


    He held her hand and squeezed it gently. "I don''t think there is anything she can tell me that I don''t already know. And I prefer avoiding talking to her, if possible. I hope you keep your distance from her as well, because no one knows what she might do. I''m concerned for your safety."


    "Suit yourself." JoAnna responded casually, but she was happy that Jeff refused to talk to Regina. In a way, she tested him¡­ and he passed. She likes that Jeff will keep his distance from women who are lusting over him.


    "I decided that whenever she approaches me, I make sure she experiences one of my¡­ creations." JoAnna showed an evil grin.


    Jeff sighed thinking how JoAnna is ying with fire. But there is nothing he can do to stop her, because once JoAnna decides on something, she goes for it and opposing her will only cause conflict. He might as well support her. "I want you to promise me only one thing."


    JoAnna paused and lifted her eyebrows, waiting to hear Jeff''s request.


    "Be careful." He patted her head, like she is a child.


    "Of course." JoAnna smiled. "I promise that I will not sit and wait for her to make the first move. I will make her life here a living hell. And eventually, she will realize that strange things are happening when she is next to me¡­ so she will avoid me. And you."


    ¡­


    JoAnna and Bridgette waved at the departing helicopter which carried Jeff and Steve back to White corp.


    "You are glowing.", Bridgette observed.


    "So are you. I didn''t see you at our favorite restaurant. Did you order room service in the suite?", JoAnna almost sang herst question.


    "You said it''s mine to use anytime. It''s a waste not to use it, right?" Bridgette shyly said.


    "Of course! I''m just teasing¡­ look at you!" JoAnna pinched Bridgette''s cheeks. "There is nothing wrong with enjoying your man during lunch!"


    Bridgette paused. "You wanted to say that there is nothing wrong with enjoying lunch with your man, right?"


    JoAnnaughed. "Whatever makes youfortable!" She was in a good mood.


    ¡­


    JoAnna is with Julia and Heather in the flower garden, discussing fewst items on the list.


    "In this garden we can make path our of roses and cover it with rose petals. It will connect the seating area with the beach¡­", Julia rmended.


    JoAnna thought about it. "Sounds nice, but what if it''s windy? The petals will end up everywhere and make a mess."


    "Oh, right¡­", Julia scratched that idea from her notebook.


    "Miss Hill, may I have a word with you?" Man''s voice came from few steps away. It''s Jules.


    Julia and Heather assumed defensive stance, protecting JoAnna. They remember how their TV hunk was mean to them, wanting to kick them out. That is not eptable.


    "What do you want?", Heather squinted at Jules. "You want to cause more trouble?"


    JoAnna saw that Jules is ufortable, and it seems that he came to apologize, just how she expected.


    "You two can go and check the beach. Make sure there is enough space for the chairs and the altar. Don''t worry, I have security with me if he tries anything funny." JoAnna assured them.


    Julie and Heather reluctantly left.


    JoAnna looked at Jules and waited for him to start talking.


    "Miss Hill, I want to apologize for jumping to conclusions."


    JoAnna can see that Jules is notfortable. Well, there is no reason for her to make this easy for him. "And for wanting to kick me out of my own property. Right?"


    He closed his eyes for a second, trying to stay calm. "That also."


    "And for using me to be your brainless fan."


    "I never said that!" Jules snapped.


    "But you said that I''m your fan, and implied that I''m following you around, even sneaking in just to get a chance to approach you... That is the same thing."


    He exhaled in frustration. "OK. That also."


    "And for acting like a conceited bastard.", JoAnna added with a smirk.


    "Miss Hill, you should stop while you have an upper hand." Jules warned her.


    JoAnna stifled augh. "Oh, but I have an upper hand. And I will not lose it no matter what I say or do. You just never took the time to find out who I am. Out of two times we met, both times you approached me first, and you used me that I''m stalking you or something. Just how thick can you be? You might have hundreds of women throwing themselves at you, but I can assure that I never wanted to be anywhere near you because you got my attention only with poor acting and inurate diagnosis. Didn''t you see that handsome man by my side? With him around why would I even need to look at someone like you? And¡­"


    Jules''s head was spinning. How much more verbal bashing can he take?


    "OK! OK! Can you stop now? I get it. I made a mistake. Several of them. And I apologize for all of them." Jules bowed deeply, hoping that she will take it as a sign of his sincerity.


    JoAnna tilted her head while observing him.


    He lifted his head and looked at JoAnna. "Well? Do you ept my apology?"


    JoAnna put her index finger on top of her nose and squinted at Jules. "First, I need to understand if your producers have so much power over you to make you do something like this, or you have some hidden agenda. There is no other exnation for you to act this humble."


    Jules straightened his body and looked JoAnna in the eyes. "What if I find you interesting and want to be friends?"


    "That simple? I don''t believe you."


    "How about you ept my apology and give me a chance to prove that I mean what I said?" Jules persisted.


    "Do you really have so much free time on your hands? I love ying games, but I''m a busy woman. And unfortunately, I don''t have time to y games. See those twodies who just went to the beach? They are my wedding nners. In about a month I will have my wedding, right here."


    "And I hope to get an invitation. As your friend.." Jules grinned.

 Chapter 647 - Private Job Interview

    ~ Los Angeles, Jeff''s and JoAnna''s penthouse ~


    Jeff and JoAnna are chatting on the balcony on this warm summer night. She is telling him how her day went.


    JoAnna was disappointed that Regina didn''t approach her again. "After her humiliation in front of the fake TV doctor, I thought she wille at me for a second serving. But she didn''t. Before I headed home, I checked the surveince, and confirmed that she left home early."


    "Even if she does not know what you did, she knows that she made a fool of herself and is ming you. She is angry and thinking how to get back at you." Jeff warned JoAnna.


    "Let her try. I''m ready for her." JoAnna was in a good mood. She ignored his concerned expression. "Oh, talking about fake TV doctor, he apologized."


    "Was it good enough for you?" Jeff rxed a bit, even though he was still concerned about Regina.


    JoAnna thought for some time. "I don''t know. He apologized for many things and asked to be invited to our wedding. As my friend!"


    Jeff looked at JoAnna seriously. "You want to invite that corny actor to our wedding? You told me that he is not important over lunch, and now you are inviting him to OUR wedding?"


    JoAnnaughed hearing Jeff call Jules ''a corny actor''. "I didn''t say that he is invited. I have troubles believing that he just wants to be friends. Everyone has some agenda¡­"


    "So¡­ you are thinking that by interacting with him, you can find out what his agenda is?" Jeff guessed.


    "Something like that."


    "What if he wants to get under your skirt?"


    JoAnna didn''t like the idea that Jules is hitting on her. And even if that is true, she does not want to talk about it with Jeff. "You think that it can be that simple? He has plenty of women fawning over him. I''m not confident that he likes my skirt so much."


    Jeff tapped her nose. "Don''t underestimate appeal of your skirt, Mrs. White. And don''t underestimate him. No matter how many women are ready for him, you are the one who is resisting his charms. Men are hunters, they like challenge. And you are his challenge."


    "I understand. He will not get an invitation, and if he tries to get in touch with me, I will ignore him. OK?"


    Jeff noticed that JoAnna''s mood dropped. "I see you are enjoying ying with him. Do whatever makes you happy."


    JoAnna was surprised by Jeff''s words. What happened with over-protectiveness and jealousy? "You trust me that much?"


    Jeff kissed her forehead and looked her in the eyes. "I trust you more than you think. Have fun, but stay safe. Also, I don''t trust him, so I have my eyes on you, and If he tries anything, I will not show any mercy."


    JoAnna was touched. As much as she was tempted to y a bit with that actor who is full of himself, she does not want to make Jeff ufortable. "Thank you. It means a lot to hear you say that. But I would rather focus my energy on our wedding and home. Also, I want to work on my residency in next few weeks. I think that if I do everything right, I can get all the requirements in ce to graduate before our wedding."


    "What''s the rush? As Mrs. White you can take your time and do whatever you want.", Jeff dotingly said.


    JoAnna smiled. "This is about what I want¡­ Did you like our lunch today?"


    Jeff grinned. "Yes, yes¡­ very much!"


    "What if we can do that every day?"


    Jeff took a deep breath and spoke his mind: "As much as I would like to, realistically, I don''t think I can leave work every day to visit you. I mean, I could¡­ but that would result in me workingte in the evening. If I need to pick, I would rather work during lunch ande home on time."


    "What if you don''t have to make a trip to visit me?"


    Jeff thought for few seconds. "I guess you cane to White corp. on some days. We will get another helicopter, to be avable for you. It will be more convenient."


    JoAnnaughed thinking that Jeff is considering to buy a helicopter for some intimate time with her. This man is really too much!


    "What if I don''t need toe? What if I''m there from morning?"


    Jeff looked at her with a nk expression.


    JoAnna found him to be adorably oblivious to her intention, and she gave him a smacking kiss on the lips.


    "CEO White, I am considering joining medical research department at White corp. when wee back from our honeymoon. If that offer still stands."


    Jeff took a deep breath and nodded repeatedly. "Still stands. Are you sure?"


    "I would like to get a chance to visit and see what you have, and what you do, and to meet people who work there currently¡­ and to discuss conditions."


    Jeff was still nodding. "Conditions? Whatever you want."


    JoAnnaughed. "You are easy to negotiate with."


    Jeff cheekily smiled. "I will even sweeten the deal and add that you have an exclusive right to a private lunch with the CEO every day!"


    "Oh, my! I don''t think I can say ''no'' to that¡­ When can I start?" JoAnna was entertained with his smugness, and she was tempted to say that the lunch is not important, but she would be lying.


    Jeff scooped her in his arms and carried her to the bedroom. "Let''s do the introductory interview right now."


    "Is this how you interview all job applicants?", JoAnna teased.


    "This will cover only the lunch break part. It''s exclusive only for you." Jeff responded with a straight face.


    ¡­


    In the morning, JoAnna iszily stretching in the bed next to Jeff who is observing her. Both of them have matching goofy smiles.


    "Mr. White, you are lucky I''m not an average girl, and my body can keep up with your¡­ appetite." JoAnna remembered that the <em>''interview''</em>sted long into the night.


    "Mrs. White, I will take that as apliment." He pulled JoAnna close to him and kissed tip of her nose.


    JoAnna snaked her arms around his neck and kissed him.


    Their morning cuddles were interrupted by JoAnna''s phone. She scooted off the bed and checked the caller. JoAnna didn''t recognize the number, so she picked up reluctantly.


    Besides few ''yes'' and ''mhm'', she didn''t speak much. Few minutester she ended the call with "I will get back to you" and looked at Jeff with a surprise on her face.


    "I just got a call from executive producer of TV show ''<em>Good Heart 911</em>''¡­" She sat on the bed.


    Jeff frowned. "Isn''t that the show where that corny actor ys a doctor?" JoAnna nodded and he continued. "What do they want?"


    "They want me to join team of screenwriters to coborate on the script as a professional advisor!"


    Jeff saw that JoAnna''s face lit up. "You are interested?"


    JoAnna paused before answering. "I don''t need a job¡­ But I''ve spent countless hours watching that show and bashing it because from medical point of view it''s aplete rubbish. If I do this, I can fix the show!"


    "If you do this, you will be close to the corny actor." Jeff reminded her.


    "What happened with: ''<em>I trust you more than you think</em>''?"


    Jeff pinched her nose. "Me warning you of the danger does not mean I don''t trust you. What''s next?"


    JoAnna smiled. "Producers want to meet with me."


    "Don''t go alone, and don''t sign anything until someone from my legal team looks at it first."


    JoAnna agreed with both conditions and they headed to the bathroom to get ready for the day.

 Chapter 648 - Back On The Island In The Adriatic Sea (1)

    ~ Ind in the Adriatic Sea ~


    Aiden noticed that Sarah is waking up and he swiftly closed hisptop and settled next to her in the bed.


    "Good morning, sunshine¡­" He greeted her with a bright smile as soon as she opened her eyes.


    "Good morning, handsome¡­" She smiled drowsily and yawned while her eyes moved over the room.


    Sarah reminded herself that they arrived heretest night after five super-romantic days in Greece which they spent hiking, swimming, and shopping between visiting temples and enjoying breathtaking views that only Greece can provide. Aiden took every opportunity to shower her with flowers, gifts and his absolute care and attention, and she should not have any reasons toin.


    Now they are on the ind he gifted her for her birthday. It happened only two months ago, but so many things happened that it feels like forever.


    After a round of unhurried stretching in the bed, Sarah looked at Aiden: "What did you n for today?"


    His face showed a surprise that she is willingly epting his ns. "How do you know I have something nned?"


    Sarah did her best not to roll her eyes at him.


    "Because you always have something nned¡­ and no matter what I want to do, you always tell me ter'' and we follow what you arranged. So, I might as well give up and go with whatever you have on your mind." Sarah didn''t have any strength remaining to resist him. Duringst two weeks, he proved that any resistance is futile against his ns and her only option is to rx and go with the flow.


    Aiden tilted his head and looked at her pouty lips with a smile. "That is because you have only one thing on your mind."


    "That is not true!" Sarah paused and continued with a hint of guilt in her voice: "Can you me me? It seems like forever since you touched mest time¡­ and I have no idea what I did to deserve this rejection."


    Aiden could hear sadness in her voice. She was not faking this.


    "I''m not rejecting you." Aiden cradled her cheek with his palm and forced her to look at him. "Remember? We agreed to start over¡­ It''s just a small period of controlling our urges, and it will pay off at the end. When we cross that line, it will be so much more super special. We have our whole lives, there is no rush. Can you trust me on this one?"


    Sarah grumpily nodded. It''s not like she has a choice.


    Looking at him, she can tell that he already showered and is ready for the day¡­ just like any other previous day. How frustrating!


    With a sour face she scooted out of the bed and went to take a shower. She gave up more than a week ago trying to get him in the shower with her anyway.


    Sarah told herself that his reasoning makes sense and that the more they dy, the better it will be¡­ And he is more than great with everything: he indulges her, pampers her, takes her ces, makes her feel like she is the most important person in the world¡­ but the furthest they go are hugs and kisses. It would not be this difficult if they didn''t make love countless times before¡­ She can''t even rememberst time they did it! Sarah groaned and banged her fist on the shower wall in frustration while warm water slid down her body.


    Aiden listened to the sound of water running from the bathroom and held his face in his palms. It''s not that he does not want to¡­ but this is not the time. Sarah still has nightmares, and he wants to make sure they disappearpletely, and her condition is stable before they proceed like nothing happened. Sarah is not aware that she has nightmares, and she does not understand torment he goes through every night while holding her frail body while she is shivering and weeping in his arms. Aiden can definitely see the progress. She is not trashing as much, and the duration is shorter, but nightmares are still there.


    More than once he was on the verge of snapping and telling her everything, but next morning she looks at him with a smile on her face and eyes full of love¡­ and that reminds him what matters. And what matters is Sarah.


    Aiden got out of his thoughts when he saw hering out of the bathroom.


    "Come, let''s have breakfast and then I want to show you something." Aiden smiled and held her hand while leading the way downstairs. "Toma is waiting to show us new storage. It waspletedst week."


    Sarah sighed and did her best to smile. Aiden is obviously making an effort for her, and she should notin just because he refuses to make love with her.


    Wouldn''t most of the girls be delighted to get a treatment like this? To have a handsome and capable man who is willing to go above and beyond to make them happy while not demanding physical intimacy? And she could be one of those girls if she didn''t meet him, and if she didn''t experience how heavenly his embrace is, and how he knows to do just the right things to make her scream in ecstasy...


    Sarah paused at the thought that it''s Aiden''s fault that she became like this, lecherous! She pinched his arm.


    Aiden winced and looked at her with a mix of surprise and anger.


    "What was that about?" He rubbed the spot where she pinched.


    Sarah frowned. "It''s your fault that my mind is full of lustful thoughts! And you are not taking responsibility!"


    Aiden raised his eyebrows for a second before showing a wide smile. He pulled her close. "How can you say that I''m not taking responsibility? I''m going to marry you!"


    "That is not what I meant!", Sarah squeezed through her teeth, ignoring his chuckles.


    She can''t believe that shebeled herself as someone with lustful thoughts. But what can she do? It is the truth.


    "You said that we can start from wherever I want¡­ but then you ended up deciding everything by yourself!" Sarah remembers that he even offered his wrists and said that he will not resist. And she is tempted to tie him up and have her way with him!


    Aiden only smiled and kissed her temple not stopping his steps toward the kitchen.

 Chapter 649 - Back On The Island In The Adriatic Sea (2)

    After breakfast, Sarah and Aiden met with Toma.


    Toma was in charge of their treasure hunt where they found numerous well-preserved items from ancient Greece inside trireme from ancient Athens''s navy.


    Toma was excited to show them newly built basement where items they pulled out of the shipwreck are stored. Basement is a separate underground structure with an entry hidden between tworge rocks. He was exining how there are air exhausts which are virtually invisible from outside, while light and humidity are controlled so that items are preserved in pristine condition.


    Sarah''s attention was more on the basement itself. "You can dig a basement on the ind?"


    She remembers reading that basements are usually not something you can find close to water, because of danger that underground water will flood it. And this is an ind, water everywhere!


    "Yes." Toma confirmed the obvious. "We can have basement on this ind."


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. "How deep we can go?"


    "The geologist and engineer that came here approved for fifteen meters, but I asked for ten, so they didn''t check deeper than that." Toma exined.


    "You think it can go deeper?" Sarah could barely hold back her excitement. She loves basements! In her mind she already built underground dwelling which will host at least herputers, and several bedrooms and a storage with a kitchen in case of emergencies.


    "Probably. It''s confirmed that shape of the ind below the sea level is like inverted funnel, so the foundation is solid. But if we want to go deeper than fifteen meters, we need to check for the type of soil and rocks below to make sure ind does not copse." At this point, Toma confirmed that Sarah wants to dig multiple levels below.


    Sarah looked at the current setup in the basement and told Toma that next time theye, they will bring with them items to improve security such as electronic keylocks and surveince. Having treasure on the ind means that someone might find about it and try to rob it or take it by force. Also, people could be hurt in the process.


    It can''t hurt to have more security on the ind, especially knowing hers and Aiden''s backgrounds. Also, it''s a good excuse to bring Eve to the Adriatic Sea. Sarah would bring equipment this time, if she knew that they areing here, but Aiden kept everything from her like a top-secret, so she was not prepared.


    When they got out of the basement, Toma led them to his living area and shared some documents and maps. He exined that he found another shipwreck which seems intact, and asked Sarah and Aiden if they are willing to finance further research and treasure hunt. Sarah and Aiden were excited but told him that they will look at the documents first before responding.


    It didn''t take them long to check out everything and to agree with Toma.


    After all, he already has the boat and equipment, and he didn''t ask for a lot of money to finance his expedition.


    Toma was very happy and he promised to keep them updated with any progress he makes.


    Later that day, Aiden and Sarahpared their impressions about the basement for the artifacts. They agreed that it''s well done.


    "Besides extra storage, do you have something else on your mind for digging deeper?" Aiden didn''t miss Sarah''s excitement about going up to fifteen meters depth, and possibly more.


    Sarah didn''t want to hide anything from him. "Yes. I would like to have secure room from where we could do our thing. This is much closer to Eastern Europe and having multiple secure locations will benefit us. Also, few bedrooms. I have a feeling that we will need something like this, especially because you are being targeted."


    Aiden thought about what she said. He wondered if she would be this serious if it was not for that kidnapping which was organized with the help of someone who is after him.


    That reminded him¡­ if she remembers JoAnna''s kidnapping and that it was because of him, does she remember the talk where he suggested that they should split up? He was about to ask but controlled himself. Sarah didn''t mention that incident at all, and before her meltdown she would rub those horrible words in his face few times every day. This uncertainty made him uneasy, but he decided to push back his urge to rify this.


    He decided to focus on what they talked about: "Don''t you have a secure room on the maind?"


    Sarah knows that he is talking about the Sigma-army-hideout which they visited during her birthday. "That one is not mine. Nick''s family owns thend, remember? I don''t want to count on it or to invest anything in it, since Nick cane and im it as his anytime. After all, it is his."


    Aiden agreed with her logic. But she missed where he was going with his question. "Isn''t it simpler to buy thatnd?"


    That sounds right, but Sarah is not optimistic. "Do you think Nick will be willing to sell it? He does notck money, how much I know."


    "You don''t know if he will sell it or not until you ask. If I know anything, that is: everyone has a price."


    Sarah agrees with this. Even if it''s not money, everyone wants something. She used to think that she is immune to this, and that there is no incentive that can make her do things she is not willing. But recently she realized that is not true. She would do anything for Aiden and for her right to be with him. Even if he is frustrating her with this newly found idea that they should not go all the way, she can''t even pretend that she does not love him more than anything. If Sarah needs to pick between Aiden and the world, she would pick him. That is an easy choice for her because world does not make sense without him in it.


    "OK. I will try." The best she can do is to talk with Nick. And as much as she knows, thend is officially on his father''s name. That means there is a chance that she needs to meet and negotiate with Nick''s father, and maybe she will not even see Nick. That would work great!


    Part of her would like to see that overzealous teenager. Who knows, maybe he got over her and is willing to re-join their little merry group? Last few Sigma-army group emails they bounced around, Nick ignored. That can''t be a good sign, but Sarah hopes that he is over it, and that he found some girl who is worthy of him and avable to return his feelings.

 Chapter 650 - Out Of Character

    Later that day they had to postpone their dinner ns on the maind because there is a work rted almost-emergency at White corp.


    Fox and Daniel developed a tool that needs to be deployed next day, and neither of them will be avable. That is why Aiden had to join conference call to get necessary information to handle the deployment next day.


    Sarah didn''t say anything. She knows that things happen, and this is work. She took herptop and kept busy.


    Maybe one evening of doing nothing is what she needs to unwind. Last two weeks were wonderful, but exhausting. Aiden released his nning-beast-mode without any restrictions, and almost every minute of the day was nned. One evening without ns will actually be a pleasant change.


    Sarah was on the side, out of the camera view working on herptop while Aiden joined the conference call with Fox and Daniel. Her attention got pulled toward the ongoing chat when they finished discussing deployment, and Daniel started asking questions about Aiden''s whereabouts.


    "I see an unknown room behind you... something new..." Daniel noted. He was always the nosy one. "Did you get a new ce? Or are you somewhere exotic?"


    Aiden paused for a second before responding. "Vacation."


    "Nice, nice. Alone, or you have somepany?" Daniel never had problems asking personal questions, even to his boss.


    "How is that any of your business?" Aiden had difficulty suppressing his irritation. If Daniel is not so good at what he does, Aiden would probably fire him, or at least ce him in a different team.


    "Come on, Boss. We are stuck here, share some sweetness with us!"


    "Speak for yourself!", Fox told Daniel. He was notfortable with Daniel''s gossipy behavior.


    "So, are you¡­ Oh! Oh!" Daniel eximed and paused when he saw Sarahe into the view.


    She stood behind Aiden, waved as a greeting and put her hands around Aiden''s neck. "Does this answer some of your questions?" She leaned lower so that her head is close to Aiden''s.


    "I see¡­ so you two are serious!" Daniel''s eyes sparkled like he discovered something big.


    "Of course!" Sarah shed a smile and ced her left hand closer to the camera, so that engagement ring is front and center. "We are engaged."


    Both Fox and Daniel stared at the ring on the screen. They were not so much into the ring how much they were surprised by the news that Aiden and Sarah are engaged.


    Daniel and Fox were not the only ones stunned. Aiden was also surprised that Sarah spoke about it so openly.


    It took some time for Daniel to snap out of it. "Engaged? Congrattions! When is the wedding?"


    Sarah rubbed her cheek against Aiden''s and responded: "As soon as this hunk here decides to tie the knot. I''m ready anytime."


    Sarah shed another smile and walked away.


    Aiden logged off from the chat within seconds and looked at Sarah. "What was that?"


    "What?"


    "You, stepping in to talk, shing the ring and¡­ saying that you are ready to get married anytime." Aiden does not mind, and he would be ecstatic about it if not for the fact that what Sarah did is totally out of character. In his opinion, if this is two weeks ago, Sarah would never show herself and confirm that two of them are together on a vacation¡­ and forget about talking about engagement and marriage with someone like Fox and Daniel!


    Based on Aiden''s behavior, Sarah thought that she stepped out of the line. That was a work call, and she barged in with personal topics.


    "I''m sorry if that made you ufortable. I thought that you finished work-talk and were wrapping up with some casual chat. Also, we are engaged, and I just said what''s on my mind. If it''s a problem, I will not do it again. I didn''t realize it will bother you. I hope you are not upset¡­"


    Aiden realized that she misunderstood. "No, no, no¡­ I''m surprised, that''s all. You are aware that until recently at work you wanted to keep our rtionship a secret. Right?"


    Sarah exhaled in relief when she heard Aiden''s words. She decided to rify further: "Yes, and I said that I''m sorry for that. I was wrong. Life is too short. We might be postponing things for <emter</em>, and then something happens and that <emter</em> neveres."


    Aiden looked at her with aplex expression. "Just to verify: you are OK with us getting married¡­ anytime?"


    "Yes. I admit that I didn''t put much thought into what kind of a wedding we should have, but I don''t mind us getting married. Anytime. Even if we skip the wedding and just go to register our marriage, I''m fine with that." Sarah observed that Aiden is shocked by her words. "Is that strange?"


    "No, no, no¡­ not at all."


    Aiden thought he is about to hyperventte. Can it really be so easy for two of them to get married? He felt like dragging her to the court (or to whatever ce they can register their marriage) right now and getting the paperwork done, before she changes her mind.


    But then he thought: what if all this is only because she does not remember her meltdown and what caused it? What if they go through it and she remembers everything and asks for a divorce? Ah! This is too much!


    He stood up and walked to the balcony, hoping that fresh sea breeze will help him calm down and think about the situation properly.


    Aiden felt Sarah''s body press on his back and her arms wrapped around his chest.


    "Is it troublesome, what I said?", she asked in a quiet voice.


    "What?"


    "That I don''t care about the wedding? The important part is that we get married, right? How I see it, the wedding itself, big or small or anything in between, is optional."


    He turned around to face her. "I''m just worried that¡­ you will regret it."


    Sarah looked at him with surprise all over her face. "Regret? Why would I regret it? I already said that I will marry you when you proposed. Since then I had plenty of time to think about it. And I did. And I don''t see any reason why I would regret having you as my husband."


    Realization hit him: Sarah said that she will marry him when he proposed, and that was before her meltdown and before her nightmares¡­ That can only mean that her nightmares don''t impact her decision to be his wife! He took a mental note to get in touch with Felix and discuss wedding band ideas as soon as Sarah is out of the earshot.


    A wide grin creeped on his face, and he was not able to suppress it. "Let''s go to the maind for dinner."


    Sarah checked time. "Aren''t we runningte?"


    "If that restaurant dropped our reservation because we arete, we can eat somewhere else. Location of the meal is not important, there are many good restaurants in the area. After dinner is promenade.", Aiden winked.


    Sarah inhaled. "Promenade¡­ you remember¡­"


    "Of course, I do. I remember every little thing about you." Aiden kissed her forehead and two of them walked outside toward the berth where their powerboat waited.


    Sarah melted from the fuzzy feeling which was oozing out of her. He remembered the promenade¡­ Strolling while holding hands with Aiden next to the sea. Heaven.


    Suddenly Sarah didn''t mind Aiden''snning-beast-mode.

 Chapter 651 - Nikola Pajic (1)

    ~ Split, Croatia ~


    In a vi, with a great view of the city, Nik Pajic (aka Nick) is in his room, surrounded with numerous screens, frantically typing on his keyboard. Screen in front of him shed with light blue notification and he revealed a wide smile. Another personal record. If Sarah could see him, she would be proud. He is improving his hacking skills rapidly.


    With this result, he might be a match for Omega. Nick frowned. Thinking of Omega brings him unpleasant memories.


    Nick looked through the window and saw a wonderful azure Adriatic Sea. But he didn''t enjoy the view. Every summerst five years he would spend in this vi, and he would have a lot of fun, starting with few days with the ''Sigma army'' and then improving newly acquired skills in this room for the rest of the summer. But this summer is different.


    Nick got a message from his father, Dragan Pajic, notifying him that someone is interested in buying the same piece ofnd which Nick begged him few years ago to acquire at any cost. He didn''t need to think whichnd that is, since there is only one time he asked his father to buynd for him. Nick looked at the message for few seconds before calling his father.


    "Someone wants it?", Nick didn''t waste time on pleasantries.


    "Yes, I would never think that someone else is interested in that barren and unapproachablend. Is there something I''m not aware of? Maybe gold or oil?", Dragan joked.


    Nick didn''t find it funny. "Do you have a name of who wants to buy it?"


    "Yes¡­ give me a second¡­" Nick could hear shuffling of papers. "It''s Sarah Hill."


    Nick froze. It''s Sarah! The same girl who haunts his dreams in the night and thoughts in the day.


    "When will you meet her?", Nick asked under his breath.


    Dragan was confused with Nick''s reaction. His tone told him that Nick is excited. "I just told my secretary to ignore her¡­ Or do you want me to sell it?"


    "Of course, not! But you should meet with her. And bring me with you!"


    "Oh¡­" Dragan was surprised. Nick never showed any interest in anything other than games,puters and sometimes he would talk about some girl. What are chances that this is the same girl he mentions once in a while? "When do you want to see her?"


    "As soon as possible!", Nick eximed.


    "OK. I will have my secretary arrange a meeting, and let you know." Dragan ended the call.


    Nick jumped while pumping his fist in the air. He does not remember when was thest time he was this excited! He will see Sarah! And she wants to see him! Why else would she have this crazy request to buy thatnd if not as an excuse to see him? Sarah knows that his father purchased it. She should also know that as soon as she showed interest in buying it, his father would let him know. This must be the signal: she wants to meet with him. In person!


    There is a high chance that she broke up with that annoying Omega, and she came to her senses¡­ Sarah wants to be with him!


    Nick smirked. His n to ignore her worked like a charm. Now she is the one requesting a meeting with him!


    <em>''Oh! What will I wear when I meet her?''</em> Nick dashed into his closet and started picking clothes.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are in a restaurant, waiting for Nick''s father, Dragan Pajic, to join them. They hope that he will agree to sell them thend where <em>''Sigma army''sir''</em> is located.


    Dragan''s secretary confirmed a lunch meeting with Sarah, and she arrived with Aiden few minutes early.


    Restaurant is on the ground level andrge ss windows provide great views of the street made out of white stone. It''s a hot and sunny August day, and the streets are devoid of people due to high temperature.


    Aiden noticed that Sarah is nervous. "Rx. Remember that the worst oue is that he does not want to sell, and we find something else."


    "I know." Sarah faintly smiled. "It''s just that if we can make this happen, it will be more convenient."


    "Do you have a negotiation strategy in ce?"


    Sarah didn''t have one. She is not good in negotiating, that is something Sophia does best. "Almost-honesty? I will tell him I''m interested in buying it. As long as he does not suspect that there is something special about that piece ofnd, it should go smoothly, right?"


    Aiden squeezed her hand gently and smiled. "Let''s go with that."


    Sarah''s mood dropped when she saw that Dragan didn''te by himself. He came with Nick.


    With Nick present, her n where they get thend like there is nothing special about it, failed before it began.


    Considering how Nick behavedst time they met in person, and how he ignored anymunication after that, there is a good chance that he came just to give her a hard time and is not willing to sell thend no matter what they offer. There is also a possibility that Nick will try to get back at Aiden, because Aiden humiliated himst time. Well, no use thinking about it now. Sarah can try to talk it out and see where it goes.


    "Thank you for meeting with us Mr. Pajic. Hi, Nick." Sarah smiled while greeting them.


    Nick nodded but didn''t say anything. His back was straight, and head held high, like a true proud young master of a prominent family. He was nothing like friendly Nick that Sarah knew previously.


    Nick''s father shook Sarah''s and Aiden''s hand. "You should thank my Nik. If not for him, we would not have this meeting."


    Dragan took a seat and observed Aiden and Sarah for a moment before speaking again.


    "You see, Miss Hill, when I heard that someone is interested in purchasing that piece ofnd, I thought of rejecting it right away because I know it means a lot to Nik. And then I told him that Sarah Hill is interested in purchasing it, and I was surprised to hear him say that he wants us to meet with you. And here we are."


    Sarah nodded in understanding that Dragan is making a point: this meeting would not happen if not for Nick. She spoke to Nick: "It seems that this negotiation is between two of us."


    Nick''s eyes didn''t leave Sarah, and he was practically ignoring Aiden. Maybe because he was ashamed of his big hacking loss or because he could not stand that Sarah is with Aiden, probably both.


    Nick requested that Sarah moves with him to a separate table and discuss the deal.

 Chapter 652 - Nikola Pajic (2)

    Sarah was notfortable with the idea of going to a separate table with Nick.


    She saw right away how Nick is treating Aiden, and it is clear that Nick still didn''t get over what happened two months ago. That means he is not willing to negotiate, and he came with a purpose to give them a hard time. Nick has something that Sarah wants, and he ns to take advantage of that.


    Aiden told Sarah that it''s not a problem and encouraged her to talk to the boy. Since they are all already here, it would be a waste to only go back.


    Nick thought about jumping over the table and strangling Aiden when he heard that Aiden addressed him as <em>''the boy''</em>. And what he saw in next second made his blood boil.


    Aiden ran his fingers through Sarah''s hair while advising her in a soft voice: "Talk with him and see what he wants. Don''t feel that you must make the deal. We have other options."


    This small gesture of Aiden touching Sarah''s hair and the way they look at each other was a clear signal to Nick that he is aiming for something that is unreachable for him. And the way Aiden shoot him a side smirk when Sarah stood up made Nick explode on the inside.


    Dragan didn''t miss Nick''s strange behavior, and his only conclusion is that Sarah is that girl his son mentions asionally. Dragan took a mental note to look into this girl.


    Aiden was left with Dragan at the table. Two of them didn''t even attempt to talk. Dragan was busy with his phone, and Aiden''s attention was on Sarah.


    "Is there a need for this separation?", Sarah asked Nick after she took her seat.


    "We can talk freely when it''s just the two of us.", Nick responded.


    Sarah was not in a mood for an idle chat. "I want to know what your conditions are to sell me that piece ofnd."


    "It''s good that you know there are conditions." Nick smirked.


    Sarah almost rolled her eyes. "Are you going to tell me what they are?"


    "What''s the rush?"


    "I''m not in a rush. But I don''t like to waste my time." Sarah was sad to see that it came to this between her and Nick. He had a special space in her heart, and now she feels like he is a rebelling teenager who does not know how to get what he wants and is about to do something inappropriate. Sarah is aware that if she shows any softness toward Nick, he will just twist it to a scenario where she is interested in him romantically and she does not want to go there.


    Nick raised his chin slightly and looked Sarah in the eyes. "I remember that you used to spend hours with me and didn''t consider it a waste of time."


    "People change, just like their motivation."


    "My motivation never changed. I always had my eyes on you." Nick bluntly said.


    Sarah thought how there is no point talking with Nick. "Can we go back on talking about thend? What are your conditions?"


    "Go on a date with me."


    "What?" Sarah thought she heard him wrong.


    "A date." Nick repeated.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Dinner, movie¡­ I will take you dancing¡­ a date." He smiled at the thought that she wants to know the details of the date. That means she is interested, right?


    "No¡­ When I asked you<em> ''what are you thinking?''</em>, I meant how can you ask something like that when you know that I''m with Aiden."


    Nick shrugged. "It''s a dinner and a movie. I''m not asking you to leave him. Or are you afraid that I''m better than him, and you will end up leaving him?"


    "We are done talking." Sarah stood up.


    "Wait! Wait!" Nick grabbed her hand. "Sit, please..."


    Sarah nced at his hands holding her and he pulled them back as if he burnt himself.


    She red at Nick. "You have ten seconds to tell me your conditions. If I don''t hear them, I''m leaving. If I hear another crap like that date thing, I''m leaving."


    "Sarah, why don''t you give me a chance?"


    "Seven seconds."


    "Is he really that good? Tell me, what do I need to do for you to take me seriously?"


    No matter how angry she was, Sarah reminded herself that Nick is still a child. "Nick, some things are just not meant to be. I''m sorry¡­ One day you will find your perfect match and you will know that being with that person is just right. But that is not me."


    Nick looked at her for few seconds before sighing. "Why do you want to buynd with ourir?"


    Sarah thought that his question is reasonable, and she sat back in her seat while providing an exnation. "I need a base in this area. This one is already setup. My goal is to expand it and make it work for my purpose."


    "What is your purpose?"


    "War ising." Sarah didn''t want to reveal too much. Nick does not need to know.


    "That does not sound good. Leave your Sigma alias behind and start anew." There was concern in Nick''s voice. He assumed that trouble she mentioned is rted to her hacking.


    Sarah thought how finally she sees glimpses of the old Nick that she knows. It seems that his fa?ade is crumbling. "War is not rted to that. It is something that I can''t avoid no matter what name I use."


    "Are you saying that someone is after you?" Nick is smart. He deducted that quickly. "Stay with me. I can protect you."


    Sarah was almost touched by his words. "You can''t protect me. No one can."


    "Not even almighty Omega?" Nick''s voice became hostile.


    Sarah was taken aback by another change in Nick''s attitude. It seems that no matter how good his intentions are, he can''t get over the fact that Sarah is with Aiden. In that case, they are done talking. Aiden is not someone she is willing topromise on.


    "He can''t protect me, but he will fight by my side." Sarah stood up.


    She can tell that Nick has no intention of selling thatnd, and he used this as an opportunity to talk to her. Any further discussion is a waste of time. Maybe it''s for the best. Since Nick has no intention to be part of <em>''Sigma army''</em>, it''s better if he does not know where they gather.


    With this shifty attitude of a teenager guided by his raging hormones, the more Nick knows, the bigger liability he is. Sarah regretted the fact that Nick knows she is Sigma and Aiden is Omega, and she hopes that he will not misuse that knowledge.


    Sarah nced at Aiden and in few steps, he was next to her, ready to leave. She smiled at the thought that two of them are in perfect sync. Just one nce, and he understood her intention. He was always very good in reading her.


    Nick looked at Sarah and Aiden as two of them exited the restaurant.


    He was hurt that Sarah didn''t say goodbye. She just left without a word.


    At first, Nick was happy that Sarah contacted his father and hoped to get a chance to show her how he grew. But seeing that she came with Aiden made him forget himself in jealousy. And he can''t help himself. He loves Sarah and wants to do anything for her, but when he sees her next to Aiden, rage boils inside him.


    "Son, how did it go?", Dragan approached Nick.


    Nick didn''t respond. He frowned while his eyes followed two retreating figures further down the street.


    "Did you order food?", Dragan asked.


    Nick shook his head. "I lost my appetite. I''m going back to the vi."


    Nick walked out of the restaurant, leaving his father behind.

 Chapter 653 - Maybe I Crack...

    ~ Fairfield, Aiden''s apartment ~


    It waster in the morning when Aiden entered the apartment with hands full of grocery bags.


    "You got a lot! Is there a catastropheing and we are stocking up with necessities?" Sarah teased.


    Aiden made a silly face. "If you cook at home, you would know that this is enough for a day or two for two people to eat. How was the chat?"


    Sarah ignored his jab which insinuates that she does not cook much, which is the truth. Aiden does not know that she is secretly watching cooking online videos with a goal to improve her kitchen skills and surprise him with a scrumptious meal.


    "Both JoAnna and Sophia agreed that you went to do groceries at this time just to avoid them." Sarah smirked.


    Aiden paused and shoot Sarah a side nce which told her that her sisters are right. Ever since the weekend in the Canadian mountain he is doing his best not to interact with Sophia and JoAnna, except when he gives updates to JoAnna on Sarah''s condition.


    "Tell me what you talked about while I arrange groceries." Aiden did his best to avoid Sarah''s using look.


    "Sophia has some big mess at work and is heading to New York today with Felix. She will be there at least a week. She says sorry that they will note to our graduation. But she promised to watch the video when she gets a chance¡­ That reminds me that we should set up the drone¡­ Anna joined the crew of a popr TV drama¡­" Sarah paused giving Aiden time to react.


    "She has time for another job?", he asked from the pantry.


    Sarah giggled because that is exactly what she asked JoAnna.


    "It''s not a full time job. It''s something like a professional advisor. One or two times a week they send her the script in email, and she returns it with corrections. Anna does not go there, even though she has a full ess to the set. When we go back to Los Angeles, she promised to take me! It''s a drama about doctors, and she is working with screenwriters¡­ I will need to watch at least few episodes, so I know something about the show when I go there. Anna says that the drama is full of super-hot TV doctors¡­"


    There was a sound of ss breaking in the pantry.


    "What did you say?" Aiden''s head emerged from the pantry revealing a big frown on his face.


    Sarah looked at him with glee. She was more than happy that she got his attention. Her body moved slightly sideways while getting ready to run for it: "Anna said: Lots. Of. Hunky. Heartthrob. TV. Doctors..."


    Aiden squinted for a moment before dashing after Sarah who was already on the run.


    After some time of giggles and squeals through the apartment, Aiden pinned Sarah on the floor of the living room, below him.


    "I dare you to repeat that¡­ What did you say?" He breathed heavily.


    It''s not a small feat to catch Sarah. She is fast! Luckily for him, the apartment is not big, so she didn''t have many ces to run to.


    Sarah was trying to suppressughter while gasping for air. "Ah! If you don''t give me what I want, I might go and look for it elsewhere!"


    "Maybe I crack and give you what you want¡­" Aiden lowered his head and bit her neck.


    "Ah! Ah! Don''t leave marks!" Sarah protested. "If I knew that I only need to make you jealous, I would do that a while ago!" Sheughed.


    When Sarah caught her breath, she added: "But you are toote¡­"


    Aiden lifted his head and looked at Sarah. His eyes nervously darted over her face. "What do you mean¡­ toote?"


    Sarah found his reaction entertaining and upsetting at the same time. Did he think that she found someone else? He must be kidding, right? She does not want to think about it.


    "I got my period this morning, so even if you want to¡­ we can''t¡­"


    "Oh¡­" Aiden exhaled in relief. He knows that she would not cheat on him, but just the though of it made his heart stop even when he is confident that it''s not true.


    Last two nights Sarah didn''t have nightmares, so he thinks they are good to go¡­ and Aiden can tell that he is at his limit. Only he and maybe God know how hard it is for him to keep his hands off from her. And he lost count of how many cold showers he took inst three weeks or so¡­ hearing that she has her period, means that he is forced to hold it in a bit longer. On the bright side, he will use next few days to make their second first time special.


    Aiden looked at Sarah and thought: <em>''This woman can make my whole world shake with few words¡­''</em>


    He lowered his head slowly and initiated a long deep kiss.


    Sarah''s mind was spinning, and a warm sensation spread from her chest to the rest of her body. It feels like forever since he kissed her with so much passion.


    She was looking at him in the eyes, spellbound.


    Aiden was on top of her, hard and ready, grinding himself between her legs, their hot breaths mixed, and his devilish smile was on.


    "Does this mean you are done waiting, or are you doing this just because I''ve got my period and you know that we can''t go all the way?" Sarah wanted to confirm. She needed this confirmation.


    Aiden enjoyed seeing how desperate she is. "I guess you will find out in few days."


    She was outraged that even at a time like this he is in the mood to tease her.


    "You¡­ scoundrel!", Sarah eximed and tried pushing him away, but he would not budge no matter how much she struggled under him.


    "Sarah¡­", he called her in a low voice which was almost a whisper.


    She stopped her movements and her heart skipped a beat when their eyes met. His eyes were dark, and deep, and full of love, and she got lost inside them, forgetting that few seconds ago she was angry at him.


    Sarah''s fingersced into his hair and she kissed him. And he kissed her back.. And they kissed for a long time.

 Chapter 654 - Back On Campus

    Later that morning, Sarah and Aiden went to dost checks of their dorm rooms and get any items that were still left behind before returning the keys.


    Graduation is tomorrow and they don''t want to leave this task for thest day. If they don''t return their keys by graduation, they will need to pay penalty fees.


    Two of them went first to Aiden''s room.


    He told her it will take only few minutes, but Sarah was not willing to wait outside and she was curious about men''s dorm.


    With permission from the resident advisor, she joined Aiden inside. They passed throughmon living area before reaching elevator to go up to the fourth floor where his room is. Of course, two of them attracted gazes of five guys who were lounging in themon area. Hallway on the fourth floor was empty. She thought it''s not so bad and didn''t understand why Aiden said that it''s better if she does not go in.


    Aiden''s room was clean with no personal belongings. He told her that he never had there more than three changes of clothes, basic toiletries and twoptops which he packed long time ago. Even the bathroom waspletely empty. He still did ast check just to make sure nothing is left behind before locking the door of his room for thest time.


    Way out of the building was much livelier, because it seems that word was spread around that Aiden got a girl up to his room. That piece of news started either from those five guys they met on their way in or from resident advisor. Possibly from all of them. Sarah was surprised thatmon area on the main floor was packed and all the guys present were openly curious about her. Aiden internally facepalmed and pulled Sarah close to him while walking out.


    Luckily, guys present didn''t cause a scene, but whispers became much louder as soon as Aiden and Sarah stepped outside.


    Sarah wanted to ask what that was about but decided that it''s better if she does not know. It''s probably some guys thing and she will be disgusted if she knows about it.


    Aiden joined Sarah to her room, and their experience was simr with few exceptions: Sarah still found two full boxes of personal belongings.


    She was shocked to see how many of her things lingered behind.


    "I could swear thatst time I cleaned up this ce! I believe that someone came and returned my things back¡­ that is the only reasonable exnation for all this¡­", Sarah grumbled while packing things.


    Aidenughed. He sat on the bed and enjoyed watching her while repeatedly refusing to help her pack things. "No rush¡­ take your time. I packed mine, you pack yours."


    "Don''t forget this¡­", he handed her a book which was t on the top of the bookshelf.


    "Oh¡­", Sarah absentmindedly smiled while looking at the worn out pages of ''Anna Karenina''. "I read this so many times and used it as a deterrent for nosy people¡­ I didn''t use it at all since two of us are together."


    Aiden looked at her with aplex expression. "Did you indirectly call me a deterrent?"


    Sarahughed.


    Seeing his reaction, she didn''t dare tell him that he is the strongest deterrent ever. Did he miss the part that when he is with her no guys approach her?


    On the way out, he carried her boxes while Sarah internally facepalmed due to all young women in themon area who obviously gathered only to get a good look at Aiden. She wanted to p silly all those shameless women.


    <em>''This Greek God is mine, alright!?''</em>, Sarah huffed internally. The only good things about the whole situation were that they passed through thatmon area rather quickly and that view of him was mostly blocked by the boxes he was carrying.


    They returned their keys in the office located in the main administrative building of the University.


    On the way out, Sarah stood in front of the bulletin board and observed posts. She remembered that she found numerous jobs here, including the one that Aiden gave her¡­ and they never finished work on that project because he made it up only to get close to her.


    Sarah nced at Aiden. "Thinking about that project¡­ you never paid me."


    He frowned slightly. "You want $200? You didn''t finish the work!"


    "I finished my parts. Your parts are missing and integration¡­" Sarah nced around, making sure no one is close by. She lowered her voice: "¡­I see that you are a stingy man, and not willing to part with your money. How about you pay me with your body?"


    Aiden was entertained seeing that Sarah is yful. He pinched her nose. "Youngdy, is that what you think of me? Just how do you see me?"


    Sarah showed a mischievous smile. "I see you as a walking-talking pleasure factory, and I will dly ept your¡­ services in exchange for money."


    Aidenughed. He observed that since they are ''holding back their urges'' Sarah is much better at openly flirting with him. He likes that. "I will keep that in mind. In the meantime, how about onest lunch in the cafeteria?"


    Sarah could not refuse such request.


    Two of them enjoyed lunch and remembered sweet moments they shared in this cafeteria.


    Sarah almost choked on a potato when she spotted a familiar person.


    Vivian passed right by their table and casually nced at them without stopping her steps. Her gaze paused on Aiden, but it was more like ''good looking guy'' than ''I know this guy''. Vivian''s eyes were vacant and there was no trace that she knows who two of them are.


    "Why does it look like she does not recognize us?", Sarah asked when Vivian was out of the earshot.


    Aiden was confused just like Sarah. "After we left her there¡­ Your mom took care of her, right?"


    Sarah was not sure how to respond to this. Ste said that she will take care of everything, but Sarah never asked her mother what that means. She didn''t want to know.


    Sarah pulled herptop and hacked into student records to see information about Vivian. "She is repeating courses¡­ also¡­ she was absent for two months due to car ident¡­ and she has amnesia."


    "Ste is arriving in the evening, right? We can ask during dinner.", Aiden suggested.


    Sarah was hoping that they don''t need to talk to Ste. Ever since she refused to share information rted to King, Sarah is reserved toward her mother, and hopes that they don''t need to depend on her for anything. "If there is anything I would ask my mom, that would be why did she spare her. We can look into hospital records where she was admitted and find out more details. Her student record contains notes from the University nurse, and it has information that Vivian spent three weeks in Municipal North Hope Hospital in Des Moines, Iowa. It also has contact information for the doctor who diagnosed her amnesia."


    Aiden frowned. "Iowa? That is a long way from here. How did she get there?"


    Sarah shrugged. "Does it matter?"


    "Not really. I thought you want to know." Aiden admitted.


    Sarah shook her head. "She is not my friend. She never was. Considering what she wanted to do to me, why would I care about her?"


    Even thought Sarah spoke in a cold voice, Aiden can notice sadness in her eyes. He knows that she really trusted Vivian and that Vivian''s betrayal hurt her deeply.. Aiden reached over the table and held Sarah''s hand, unsure how tofort her.

 Chapter 655 - Hills And Whites Meet

    Before they knew it, it was evening.


    Sarah and Aiden got confirmations that Ste and Edward arrived that afternoon, and that nor and Oscar arrived as well early that evening.


    Their parents are staying in a hotel. They arrived day before graduation because events at the University start at eleven in the morning, and this will allow them to get a good night sleep.


    JoAnna and Jeff are going to arrive in the morning and wille with change of clothes to the apartment. They don''t n to spend the night. After graduation ceremony and a cocktail party at the University, they will have dinner with their parents and new graduates (Sarah and Aiden) before heading back to Los Angeles the same evening.


    For tonight, Aiden made a dinner reservation for six in a luxurious French restaurant downtown Fairfield.


    It''s the first time their parents will meet, and they are not sure how things will end up. That is why both Sarah and Aiden are nervous, but Sarah is more vocal about it, and Aiden is releasing some stress by teasing her.


    "We will bete¡­ we arete!", Sarah panicked while pacing in front of the door, ready to dash out.


    "Wait! I need to take a photo!", Aiden stopped her from exiting the apartment.


    "What photo?"


    "This is the first time EVER that you are ready before me. We need tomemorate this!", Aiden grinned.


    "How can you have time for jokes? We are runningte¡­ what if they reach before us, and things don''t go well?" Sarah almost pushed Aiden outside.


    "Why are you making this sound like it''s our duty to make them get along?" Aiden didn''t like the idea that he needs to handle parents. Anything rted to family matters was always Jeff''s part while Aiden was free to do his own thing.


    "This is Jeff''s and Anna''s job as well." Aiden reminded her and added: "If things don''t work out between our parents, we will just me two of them."


    Sarah looked at him as if she discovered something new and entertaining. "Is this how you usually avoid responsibility, by pushing it onto someone else?"


    "I have responsibility only to myself and to you. Nobody else is important.", Aiden said with a straight face and ushered her to the elevator.


    Sarah could not believe how sweet wordse out of his mouth like it''s nothing. Ah! No wonder she is head over heels for him.


    ~ Fairfield, Riverside Hotel & Spa ~


    (About two hours earlier, room 737)


    "I think Aiden''s parents arrived." Ste told Edward.


    Edward eyebrows twitched in response. He didn''t remove his gaze from theptop.


    "We should go and say hi¡­ or invite them here.", Ste persisted.


    Edward frowned for a second but didn''t respond.


    Ste ignored Edward''sck of enthusiasm and continued: "Sarah confirmed they are in room 714, so we are on the same floor¡­ you can''t ignore this forever. We will meet them one way or another. The sooner the better. They can''t be bad people, they raised Jeff and Aiden, after all¡­"


    Edward closed his eyes, took a deep breath and then looked at Ste. "Right¡­ they raised a man who had a marriage arranged but that didn''t stop him from pursuing Anna¡­ and another one who sneaked into our house on a pretense to be a friend of our baby girl while doing who knows what to her behind our backs."


    Ste looked at Edward in disbelief. "You can''t still be hung on that, right? Whatever Jeff and Aiden did, our girls were not forced into anything..." Ste sat next to Edward and put her hand gently on his shoulder. "Look at them now. They are in love, doing great¡­ and we might have more grandkids soon."


    "More grandkids?"


    Ste stifled augh, seeing how bewildered Edward is. "Didn''t you always say that when they finish with schools and get jobs, they are free to start their family? Our chicks grew up and are ready to fly into their own nests. Being friendly with their inws only means that we will all be closer, and we can coborate in keeping our kids safe."


    After few seconds of still silence, Edward gave a small nod. "We can meet them downstairs at the bar."


    Ste''s eyes lit up. "Great! I will take care of it!"


    Ste got the hotel phone and called room 714.


    (Few minutester, room 714)


    "We are going to meet them! Half an hour¡­ get ready!", nor eximed as soon as she hanged up.


    "Who?" Oscar frowned.


    "Hills, of course. Go shower, and change¡­ I will have clothes ready for you by the time you get out. We will meet them for drinks downstairs at the hotel bar and go for dinner from there."


    nor looked at Oscar. "Why are you not moving? You are aware that we will meet them sooner orter, right? Them inviting us for drinks before diner is a sign of their good will, and we should not waste it. Both of our sons are going to marry girls from Hill family. Friendly rtionship with them will only be at our advantage. Think of our kids¡­ and grandkids¡­"


    Oscar reluctantly nodded and headed to the bathroom.


    ¡­


    Back to present¡­


    Sarah and Aiden reached the restaurant and found that their parents are already there.


    They were pleasantly surprised to see that their parents are happily chatting. Not just Ste and nor, but Edward and Oscar as well. OK... Edward and Oscar were not really happily chatting, but they were talking, which is almost the same considering their personalities (especially Oscar).


    "There they are!", nor spotted them first.


    "Don''t just stand there¡­e, so we can order food!", Ste invited them cheerfully.


    "I see you met." Sarah stated the obvious while taking her seat.


    "Of course, we did!" nor eximed. "We are staying in the same hotel. It would be strange not to meet. We carpooled here!"


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces, and both silently wondered why did they worry about this in the first ce.


    The whole dinner passed in a very good atmosphere.


    Most of the evening Sarah and Aiden held hands under the table and watched their parents interact like long term friends.


    The mood got even better when they addressed the point that Edward''s and Oscar''s parents are neighbors on the East Coast, and that is how Jeff and JoAnna met as kids. They found it funny that Edward and Oscar never met before in person, probably because Hill grandparents moved to East Coast after Edward and Ste married.


    Sarah took photos and short videos and sent them to her sisters.. She is sure that JoAnna is regretting that she is missing this dinner.

 Chapter 656 - Graduation Ceremony Begins

    ~ Fairfield, Aiden''s apartment ~


    Early next morning, both Sarah''s and Aiden''s phones were ringing at the same time. Two of them grumpily reached to see who it is and were surprised to see that nor and Ste are calling them.


    Sarah picked up first: "Mom?"


    Aiden''s phone stopped ringing as soon as Sarah took her call.


    Ste''s impatient voice came from the phone: "Open! Open! Do you know how long we are standing in the hallway?"


    Sarah stared at her phone for some time before she nced at Aiden and scrambled out of the bed to check the front door. To her surprise she found there Ste, Edward, nor and Oscar. They came with pastries and coffee for everyone.


    Ste and nor were chatting cheerfully while ncing around the apartment.


    Aiden was standing at the door of the bedroom with a helpless look on his face. Sarah joined him and two of them watched their parents take over the apartment.


    Ste went to the kitchen to get tes. Edward came from the kitchen with paper towels. nor arranged breakfast in portions for six. Oscar went to the second bedroom carryingrge garment bags, which only means that their parents are nning to go to the graduation ceremony straight from here!


    Oscar and Edward took their coffee and went to sit on the balcony. Two of them discussed current state of the stock market.


    "Come! Breakfast!", Ste called Sarah and Aiden to join them.


    Aiden put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders and pulled her back into the bedroom.


    "Where are you two going?", nor frowned.


    "Back to sleep.", Aiden mumbled.


    "It''s a big day, you need to get ready!", Ste eximed.


    "It''s not even seven in the morning¡­", Sarah grumbled before Aiden closed the door behind them.


    "These two kids like to sleep in more than anything¡­" normented and Ste agreed with her.


    Aiden and Sarah just settled back under the cover when Sarah''s phone rang again.


    "What!??", Sarah grumpily answered, thinking that it''s Ste.


    There was sound of sniffles from the phone. Sarah checked caller ID and saw that it''s JoAnna.


    "Anna? What''s going on?" Sarah sat up abruptly in the bed.


    JoAnna responded with a heavy nasal voice: "Sorry, baby sis¡­ we can''te. We are both sick¡­" She sneezed.


    "Oh¡­ Bless you¡­ Howe you are sick?"


    JoAnna sniffled before responding. "I don''t know. But both Jeff and I are down. It was light shiversst night, and we woke up this morning like this¡­ it''s horrible¡­ so we can''te. I''m really sorry¡­ we will watch the recordingter." JoAnna sneezed one more time and the call disconnected.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and met his curious gaze. "Anna and Jeff are sick. They are noting."


    They heard lively voices of their mothersing from the living room.


    Aiden sighed. "On the bright side, our parents are getting along well."


    Sarah listened nor and Steugh while talking, and faintly she can hear Edward and Oscar chatting. "Yeah¡­ maybe too well. Do you think it might be a trap?"


    "What kind of a trap?"


    "I don''t know¡­ but something seems off."


    Aidenughed. "The most my mom would do is to push us to give her a grandchild."


    "Ste would not approve." Sarah shook her head. "Both Ste and Edward brainwashed us with a mantra: first school, then work, and then love. Which means that we need to finish education, and secure stable finances before starting a family."


    Aiden was entertained that Sarah doesn''t realize how her words rte to their situation. He reminded her: "Our graduation ceremony is today, and we have jobs¡­"


    Sarah looked at him and squinted while thinking about it. It is true¡­ after today, the education part if off the list¡­ she does not n to enroll into postgraduate studies¡­ and she has a job for a while already. Is her mother really thinking of grandkids? From her? Sophia is pregnant¡­ and she is still young¡­ Sarah shook her head, trying to remove those thoughts.


    She looked at Aiden who was smirking at her. "Stop messing with me! Since we are both awake, let''s get ready and join them for breakfast."


    ~ Fairfield, Te University ~


    (10:53 AM)


    It''s lively in the open amphitheater of Te University.


    Stage is set. Dean, Trustees and Faculty members are seated on the stage, behind a podium.


    Below stage are chairs filled up with graduates who are all wearing ck robes with teal stripes on the sleeves and ck graduation hats with teal tassels.


    In the back is seating for friends and family members of graduates.


    Above stage, one drone is soundlessly hovering. Drone is controlled by Eve and is recording and streaming video which Sophia and Felix can watch from New York and JoAnna and Jeff can watch from Las Vegas.


    Graduates are seated based on their ranking, so Sarah and Aiden are seated in the front row with other top students.


    Sarah is happy that she is in first row. That means that she does not need to see anyone, and she can just focus on the stage. She is here only because Aiden is here, and he is the Valedictorian. If not for him, she would not attend this ceremony, probably. Two of them are holding hands and waiting for the ceremony to begin.


    Sarah nced at the rolled paper in Aiden''s hand. It''s an outline of his speech. He didn''t want to show it in advance for some reason, which made her very curious, but she was not sessful in taking a peek.


    She remembers asking him what the big deal is, since he had to submit his speech to the faculty in advance for approval, but he only smiled and didn''t respond.


    Sarah is excited to hear his speech for this asion. Knowing him, it will be perfect.


    Program started with an address from the Dean, then few faculty members spoke few minutes each before they called Aiden toe forward. They introduced him as a Valedictorian and stepped back, giving him space at the podium to give his speech.


    Aiden stood behind the podium and looked at Sarah with a lingering smile on his face.


    Sarah thought how only her Greek God can look handsome in that oversized graduation robe and a silly hat with a dangling tassel.

 Chapter 657 - Valedictorian Speech

    For few seconds, Sarah enjoyed the way Aiden caressed her with his gaze but then she realized that he is on the stage, in front of hundreds of people, and she was ufortable.


    <em>''Why is he looking at me like that? Start the speech already!''</em>


    Sarah was sure that many students behind her are staring at her, because of him! She didn''t dare turn around, but she knows this feeling very well. This hostility she gets from crazy women just because Aiden is looking at her. She forgot this feeling¡­ she forgot that he has this power to attract trouble with his good looks, and wrath of women he ignores is directed at her because for some reason they believe that if Sarah is out of the picture, they will stand a chance with him.


    Aiden cleared his throat.


    <em>''Finally!''</em>, Sarah exhaled.


    "My fellow graduates¡­", Aiden''s voice was carried by therge speakers, and his eyes were fixed on Sarah. "¡­over my time here I learned more than one thing. And the most important thing I learned is that no matter how much I have, it''s not worth anything unless I have someone to share it with."


    "After spending more than three years at this University, I''m sure that all of us have a lot to be thankful for. I will take this opportunity to talk about what I''m grateful for. I''m thankful for my supportive family¡­" Aiden nced up toward the audience where nor and Oscar are with Ste and Oscar. "I''m thankful for this staff¡­" Aiden turned toward people seated behind him. "¡­because if not for them, I would not get a chance to meet the most important person in my life." Of course, he was looking at Sarah.


    Sarah held her breath, unable to look away from Aiden. <em>''Just what is he thinking?''</em>


    He would move his sight toward the crowd in front of him briefly, but then he would look at her again. "At that time, I didn''t know that it was destined for me to meet my beautiful fianc¨¦e right here, in the main administrative building¡­ but now I know that if not for this exemry educational institution, I would not meet Sarah Hill who got my full attention the moment my eyesnded on her. And if not for her being the most amazing girl in the world, I would not be standing here today. Literally." Aiden nced at Sarah and winked. "Because of her, I realized the importance of not giving up..."


    Sarah internally facepalmed. He told her that he came back to University because of her¡­ and if not for that, he would not take remaining courses and graduate. He didn''t care about graduation, because he does not have job concerns and he found courses boring¡­ but does he need to add that to the speech? And what kind of a speech is this? Isn''t he supposed to thank the staff, tell a funny story rted to some ssmate and share an inspirational quote? Why does all this sound like a public love confession?


    Sarah''s attention went to the staff seated behind Aiden. She saw few of them nervously fidgeting while ring at Aiden and one professor was on the verge of standing up. <em>''Wait¡­ can this be different from the speech he submitted for approval?''</em>


    On a second thought, Sarah wondered: who would approve this speech? This is being recorded and will be stored as a part of University archive¡­ Sarah looked at Aiden and struggled not tough at the thought that starting today, University archive will be preserving this massive love confession for next generations of students.


    Sarah listened as Aiden''s speech continued telling everyone present how he has an amazing fianc¨¦e. Every time faculty members behind Aiden were getting fidgety and looked like they are about to leap and stop him, Aiden had a line or two of praising the University and staff, so they went back to their seats happily¡­ and a secondter he was talking about Sarah again.


    She listened breathlessly while he spoke of his favorite memory: Sarah doing a code review for his project in the cafeteria. And how he was inspired with her exquisite color-coded notes.


    Finally, he didn''t look at Sarah. His eyes flew over other graduates. "I want to remind everyone to make use of what you have, and don''t dy things because our time here is limited. My Sarah told me that we tend to postpone things for <emter</em>, and there is a chance that <emter</em> will nevere¡­ The only true regrets you will have are opportunities you didn''t seize. Be honest with yourself and you can''t go wrong." Aiden was looking at her again.


    "We are standing here today, looking forward to the bright future ahead. Some of us know which direction we will take, and some still need to figure it out. And I know that wherever life takes me, as long as Sarah is with me, it will be the right path." Aiden''s eyes were locked with Sarah''s and she had a good understanding why he didn''t want to reveal his speech earlier. If he showed her the fake one, he would be lying, and if he showed her the real one, he would spoil the surprise. And she was surprised.


    Aiden ended his speech with a round of thanks, and thest person mentioned was "¡­my wonderful fianc¨¦e Sarah Hill."


    He shed a smile and hopped of the stage, taking his seat next to Sarah.


    Aiden held her hand and kissed back of her palm. "What do you think?"


    Sarah took a deep breath and smiled seeing how eagerly he is expecting a praise from her.


    "They liked it¡­", she tilted her head toward the graduates in the back who pped vigorously.


    He leaned closer. "It was for you, not for them."


    She nodded faintly. "I know."


    "So? How was it?" Aiden persisted.


    Sarah''s smile widened. "Shameless¡­ and amazing¡­ perfect¡­ like you. Thank you for being¡­ mine." She cupped his cheek in her palm.


    Aiden smiled for a second before nting a light kiss on her lips. They kissed, ignoring the cheers of other graduates behind them and mixed looks of the staff in front.


    Not long after, they started calling out students and Dean was giving them graduation diplomas. Top three students got medals and ques as well.


    After this, ceremony waspleted, and friends and family mixed with graduates while heading to the area where cocktail party was set up.


    "Sarah! Sarah!" Sarah and Aiden were about to meet with their parents, when they heard someone calling. They were surprised to see Bridgette.


    "Congrattions!", Bridgette gave Sarah a big hug.


    "And to you too¡­ congrattions!", she shook Aiden''s hand.


    "Howe you are here?", Sarah asked.


    "I''m here with Steve. His cousin graduated and I''m tagging along.", Bridgette exined. "I know that Anna wanted to be here, but she is sick. I feel guilty for leaving them with their virus, but Anna said that it''s OK to take a day off, they will manage... and by staying away we will not get sick."


    "Hi, congrattions!", Steve came behind Bridgette and shook hands with Aiden and Sarah.


    "Thanks!", Aiden responded. "Bridgette says your cousin graduated. Who is that?"


    "Yes, my first cousin. Gabriel¡­" Steve turned around. "He was right behind me¡­"


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged looks when they saw Gabrieling toward them while holding Victoria by her waist.


    "Hello, Aiden¡­ Sarah¡­" Gabriel greeted them. "Long time no see."


    Sarah froze for a moment. <em>''Well this is awkward¡­''</em>

 Chapter 658 - Cocktail Party

    Sarah remembered how they went with Vivian to see Gabriel in the hospital after his ident, and they ended up seeing him with Victoria. Sarah was a good friend with Vivian at that time and was furious that he kissed Vivian while having Victoria as his girlfriend.


    Sarah always hated cheaters, but she can''t help and wonder if she would react in the same way if she didn''t consider Vivian as her best friend at that time.


    One thing is certain, and that is if she knew how much Vivian hated her, she would definitely not go to the hospital to visit Gabriel, and she would not know that Victoria even exists.


    Sarah has to admit that she does not know the details of the circumstances either. She took Vivian''s story as-is and seeing how Gabriel is looking at them without any guilt while holding Victoria, Sarah wonders if there is more to the story than what Vivian told her. After all, it would not be the first time that Vivian deceived her.


    Sarah decided to push those thoughts aside. They should start anew, if possible.


    "Congrattions to us!", Sarah smiled. "This is Victoria, right?"


    Victoria raised her eyebrows in surprise and extended her hand. "You remember me."


    Sarah epted a handshake. "Yes, I do. I''m Sarah. Sorry thatst time we were in a rush, and not at our best behavior." Sarah nced at Aiden. "This is Aiden, my fianc¨¦."


    "Oh, I know!" Victoriaughed. "Trust me¡­ Everyone knows!"


    Sarah thought how Victoria looks like a pleasant person, but that time at the hospital, she saw Victoria as a vixen. She told herself to forget those few minutes in the hospital which left her feel bitter. Considering how things with Vivian ended up, she should do her best to reset everything rted to her.


    But what about Gabriel? He looks friendly now. At the hospital they were not polite to him even though he just woke up from aa-like state. After that they didn''t see him because by the time Gabriel left the hospital, Sarah and Aiden didn''t frequent the campus except for short consultations. They didn''t openly fight, but Sarah feels guilty. Looking at Aiden, she can tell that he feels the same. She hopes they get a chance to apologize¡­ yes. Sarah told herself that if she gets a chance to talk to Gabriel without Victoria around, she should exin herself and apologize. She does not want to mention Vivian in front of Victoria, that somehow does not seem right.


    They all went together to the area set up for the cocktail party, and they met with parents on their way.


    Gabriel''s parents were also present, and all of them exchanged congrattions and introduced themselves. Gabriel''s father, Mr. Long, runs a sessful business, focusing on overseas shipping, and his mother is an amiabledy who didn''t manage to get many words in next to super-chatty Ste and nor. But Mrs. Long didn''t seem to mind, she smiled and enjoyed thepany. Six of them drifted off toward the seating, leaving youngsters to enjoy.


    Victoria went to the washroom, and Bridgette tagged along so that she does not go alone since Steve was on his phone for more than half an hour, handling some things for White corp.


    Sarah took the opportunity to apologize to Gabriel when Aiden went to get drinks for them.


    "Sorry. I was rude to youst time."


    "It''s OK." Gabriel brushed it off.


    "No, it''s not. Vivian told me that you kissed, and then I saw you with Victoria, so I assumed that you are cheating."


    Gabriel looked surprised and amused with Sarah''s exnation. "So, what are you thinking now?"


    "I don''t know¡­ but I can tell that you are serious about Victoria."


    Gabriel sighed and looked troubled for few seconds before exining: "It was one kiss. And she kissed me after I had one too many. I admit that my behavior might be ambiguous, but she was clinging onto me, always grabbing my hand and looking for a chance to be by my side. I tried few times telling her that it will not work out, but every time she would cry... Slowly I got used to having her around, and even ended up calling her to hear how she is doing. It took me a while to realize that what I''m doing is wrong, and that I''m leading her into thinking that something mighte out of it. Those are all excuses, because the truth is that I was weak. I am dating Victoria since high school, and my feelings and intentions toward her didn''t change."


    Sarah was stunned with a lengthy exnation. "There¡­ there is no need to exin. It''s your life, and I should not meddle in it. I was out of line." Sarah felt awkward and excused herself when she got a glimpse of Victoria and Bridgette returning.


    Sarah is looking at herself in the mirror, feeling guilty for being so nosy. Gabriel revealed so much, and Sarah feels that he was too nice and there was no need for him to exin himself. ''Why do I feel like bad guy in this whole story?'' She thought how maybe she is a bad guy¡­ She barged into his private life without any right to do so. And he was either neutral or nice to her. She remembered how he came to her rescue when Mimi and Meghan bullied her. Now she really feels like a bad guy¡­


    "Well, well¡­ isn''t this the most famous fianc¨¦e?", sarcastic voice pulled Sarah from her thoughts.


    Few girls snickered while Sarah turned around to face them. Four girls in graduation robes. They look familiar, but she does not recognize them. "You are?"


    "Someone who became invisible since you came into our lives¡­", one of the girls responded.


    Sarah looked at them and she can tell they are hostile. Based on theirments, her best bet is that these girls are Aiden''s fans. Possibly they were part of his entourage, which he dismissed when two of them started dating.


    Sarah nced at the bathroom door.


    The girl in front who seems to be leader of the group noticed: "Oh, don''t worry. The door is locked, and we even put an <em>''under maintenance''</em> sign in front. No one will disturb us."


    They walked slowly toward Sarah with sinister looks on their faces.


    Sarah could not believe what she is seeing. Is this one of those chick-bathroom-bullying-scenes from cheesy movies? "What do you think you are doing?"


    The leader girlughed maliciously. "We will teach you a lesson! How dare you even think ofying your hands on Aiden?"


    Sarah burst intough. "You got to be kidding me!"


    Girls hesitated for a second.


    Leader girl squeezed through her teeth: "She is just acting crazy because she knows there is no way out¡­ Let''s put some scratches on that pretty face. Get her!"


    Few minutester, four girls are lying on the floor in the restroom stall for disabled. They are gagged, and their legs and hands are tied up with thick strips of fabric made out of their graduation robes.


    Sinister smile bloomed on Sarah''s face as she looked at four terrified girls who were full of themselves few minutes ago. They tried squirming away, but their hands and legs were tied up and it was difficult to move an inch since each of them was moving in her own direction.


    Sarah snickered. "If you want out, you should work together. And don''t forget... The door is locked and there is an <em>''under maintenance''</em> sign, so¡­ no one wille to save you."


    Sarah stepped into the stall and locked the door behind her. She wanted to teach those four girls a lesson and give them some beating, but seeing them shivering and their eyes showing that they are scared senseless, Sarah gave up on the idea.


    "I have one word for you: stupid." She shed a smile, lifted her arms and effortlessly pulled herself up over the door of the stall,nded on other side and blocked the door from outside with a mop. Sarah left the bathroom, leaving the girls tied up in a locked stall.


    Sarah was satisfied while thinking of the highly probably oue: <em>''Maybeter tonight maintainancees to clean up the restroom and finds them. But they are definitely going to miss rest of the party.''</em>


    "Is everything OK?", Aiden was worried when he saw Sarah leave after her talk with Gabriel. But when she walked into the girl''s washroom, he stopped himself from going after her.


    "Yeah." Sarah smiled and took the drink he handed her. "I''ve met some of your fans¡­ and showed them where they belong."


    Aiden raised his eyebrows wanting to ask for details, but he saw that Sarah will not talk more, so he gave up on that. She took care of it. He will ask for detailster.

 Chapter 659 - Last Visit To Unit 12A

    When they left the cocktail party, Sarah was disappointed that she will not spend more time with Bridgette. But Bridgette and Steve made ns with Gabriel and his family, so there was nothing two friends could do. Two of them promised to meet for a coffee when Sarahes to Los Angeles, and they parted ways with those thoughts.


    After cocktail party at the University, Sarah and Aiden headed to the penthouse she got as a present for Christmas, to make sure movers took everything out and nothing is damaged before the apartment is put for sale.


    Sarah and Aiden calcted that it would pay off more to keep the ce and rent it out, but they do not want to keep that apartment, considering who is the across-the-hall neighbor. So, the only option is to sell it.


    Ste is not going to let Sarah and Aiden go there without her, so she is tagging along. Edward ising in package with Ste. nor and Oscar are curious about the penthouse as well. They want to see where their son spent more than six months, and they said that until dinner they don''t have any other ns anyway¡­ so six of them went to check out the apartment.


    ...


    "Ah! Movers forgot to empty this!", Sarah looked at things piled up in one of the storage rooms and shook her head while thinking that she needs to pack things. She is not very fond of packing and hopes that Aiden will help her.


    Aiden went downstairs to get few boxes from the car.


    nor appreciated the nice view as soon as she got in the living room area. "Pity that you are selling it¡­"


    "If you like it, we can buy it.", Oscar immediately said.


    "There must be a reason why kids are selling it.", Edward gave a kind warning.


    nor and Oscar looked at Sarah who came out of the storage right at that moment. Even if they are not seriously thinking of buying this apartment, they want to know the reason why Sarah does not want to keep it. In such a good location it would not be difficult to find renters, and who would say no to a good ie property?


    Sarah overheard the conversation and stumbled with providing an exnation. "Uhm¡­ the neighbor is creepy¡­" She swiftly went inside one of the guest bedrooms to continue looking if movers left anything behind while avoiding any further questioning on that topic.


    Ste was on the terrace, observing surroundings. Her gaze stopped on a man who was standing on the roof of a neighboring building. Their eyes locked on each other and after about one minute into a staring contest, Ste jerked her head upwards and man gave a small nod.


    "I''m going to step out for a minute. I will be right back." Ste said as she entered living area from the terrace.


    Edward got alerted. While passing by him, Ste patted his shoulder to assure him that it''s OK. "Keep an eye on kids¡­", she whispered and headed out.


    Edward followed after her but stopped at the open door of the storage room where Sarah and Aiden are packing things into boxes. He watched as the front door closed behind Ste and nced inside storage room toward Sarah and Aiden. He saw them squatted, going through things and discussing if something is trash or they want to keep it. After a second of silent contemtion, he turned back and joined Oscar and nor.


    ...


    Inside storage room¡­


    Aiden inched closer and kissed Sarah on the neck.


    Sarah nervously nced toward the door.


    "He left¡­", Aiden murmured and kissed her on the lips.


    "At this rate, it will take us whole day to pack these few things." Sarah spoke between kisses.


    "Do you have anything better to do?" His eyes were burning from desire.


    "Not really¡­", she whispered and kissed him again.


    Sarah concluded based on Aiden''s behaviorst two days, that he can''t stay away from her anymore. And that makes her¡­ more than happy.


    ...


    Few minutester, on the roof ¡­


    "Why are you here?", Ste was facing a man known as Ivan, King''s right hand man.


    "To deliver a warning. He is not pleased that your daughters are getting married without an approval¡­ and I hear that Sophia is pregnant? Tsk, tsk¡­" Ivan shook his head condescendingly.


    "They don''t need his approval!", Ste snapped. "That was part of the deal."


    "That is not how he sees it." Ivan smirked seeing that Ste is ready to attack him. "Do you really want to alert your¡­ friends of my presence?"


    Ste red at him. "Tell him to back off. He is too close. And remind him that my daughters are out of his reach."


    Ivan calmly put his hands in his jean''s pockets. "The deal was for your freedom. Did you forget?"


    Ste understood the meaning behind his words: deal was for her freedom, not for her children. Her hands were shaking from anger and she clenched them into fists.


    "You can''t twist it like this¡­", Ste squeezed through her teeth.


    Ivan chuckled. "You made a deal with his old man. Him respecting it, is a sign of his good will. You should be grateful."


    Ivan raised his arm to stop Ste from talking. "I''m just a messenger. No use arguing with me. I will see you around, Milena." He smirked before dashing toward edge of the building and jumping on the adjacent one, disappearing out of sight between structures on the rooftop.


    Ste rubbed her temples in frustration. She took few deep breaths to calm down her fury and turned to head back inside. She froze in ce. "I didn''t notice you are here¡­"


    "As Madam of the White family for so many years, I can be unnoticed if I want." nor calmly exined.


    Ste could see based on how nor looked at her, that she heard conversation between her and Ivan. She hesitated for few seconds before asking: "How much did you hear?"


    "Enough to know that we need to talk."


    Ste didn''t deny this. After all, she is hoping that Whites are willing to help out and they can work together in keeping their kids safe. At first, she thought not to involve them, but with Aiden''s background, she knows that he is the target as well. It is only natural for them, as parents, to cooperate. Ste nodded in agreement. "Tonight. After dinner."


    "Sounds like a n." nor smiled. "Sarah mentioned that she is selling the apartment because of a neighbor¡­"


    "It is that guy''s boss." Ste decided not to hide this.


    nor was surprised. "Sarah knows she is being watched?"


    "Aiden as well." Ste confirmed.


    "I see¡­" nor told herself to reevaluate Sarah and Aiden. Two of them are so carefree, that she was confident they don''t have any problems, or at least they are not aware of them. Did Ste tell them about the danger they are in? Or did they figure it out by themselves? How much do they know?


    Ste and nor walked back to the apartment in silence.. Each deep in her own thoughts.

 Chapter 660 - Hills And Whites Talk

    After a pleasant and very harmonious celebratory dinner, Sarah and Aiden headed back to the apartment, while their parents went to the hotel. Their n is to meet for breakfast, and after that Hills will go to Seattle while Whites will be heading to Reno.


    When they reached Riverside Hotel and Spa, Ste, Edward, nor and Oscar went to the private lounge of the hotel.


    "Is this a safe ce to talk?" Oscar asked as soon as staff members left and closed the door behind them.


    Edward pulled a palm sized device from his pocket and ced in on the desk.


    "Signal jammer." Edward exined. "It prevents spying and recording within twenty meter radius."


    "So¡­ where do we start?" Ste asked after about a minute of silence.


    "We can start by you telling us about how much is your family involved in lives of your daughters.", nor told Ste.


    Ste raised her eyebrows in response.


    "Will it help start the conversation if we also say that we are aware it''s Lebedev family?", Oscar added.


    Edward smirked. "I see that undergroundworks hidden behind White foundation are impressive."


    It was time for Oscar to raise his eyebrows while listening to Edward speak further: "Now that Jeffrey is getting married, are you finally going to give him rights to control your underground forces and you go to enjoy retirement?"


    Oscar''s smirk showed a hint of irritation. He didn''t like that Edward knows so much. But he responded: "It will be a gradual process."


    "I believe that we should stop with games, and speak openly.", nor interjected.


    Edward faced nor. "As expected from the main strategist of White family. You know when team y is beneficial for everyone."


    nor squinted while looking at Edward. "And you were never part of the team¡­ always working alone." nor paused and smirked confidently. "Hiding behind a ghostly alias."


    Edward frowned. "How do you know that?"


    nor let out a smallugh. "We had you narrowed down to three possibilities. During this talk I eliminated one¡­ between two persons which deal with nearly-impossible-to-obtain information, I guessed it''s the more dangerous one."


    Edwardughed. "You guessed¡­"


    "Since we know who is who, and what each of us represents¡­" nor turned to Ste. "Let''s go back to the original topic of Lebedev family controlling your daughters."


    "They are not controlling¡­" Ste objected immediately. "But they are watching. We thought that their focus is mostly on Sarah, but recently we got proof that they are watching all three of them. However, except for few incidences of meddling into their love life, Lebedevs are keeping their distance¡­ for now."


    "Meddling into their love life?" nor paused before continuing. "Are you saying that they approve of Anna and Jeff, as well as Sarah and Aiden since they allowed them to reach to this stage without incidents? Also, what about Sophia?"


    Edward shook his head, showing that he does not have those answers. "We only acquired data they have, not their ns or decisions."


    Ste continued. "However, I don''t think they approve of any of it. I believe that everything just happened too fast for them to react. Sophia met Felix in New York, and two of them were low key until recently. Even her pregnancy is kept confidential."


    "That man on the roof knows that she is pregnant." nor reminded Ste.


    Ste sighed. "Yes. They found out somehow, but it should not be surprising. Between hospital staff and people in thepany, they should have at least few people on their payroll. Anna and Jeff moved so fast that even we were shocked, and the agreement which Jeff had with Isabe threw Lebedevs off the right track, at first. Also, they were focusing on Anna''s mentor, and they were more than happy when I delivered him to them¡­" Ste paused and frowned. "As for Sarah and Aiden, two of them are on their radar from the beginning, from both Levedevs and Voronins¡­"


    Edward observed stunned expressions of Oscar and nor.


    "Yes, we know about Aiden and Voronin family. I thought you wanted this to be an open conversation.", Edward reminded them.


    "We know that until recently this White corp. employee was keeping an eye on Aiden." Edward ced a folder in front of Oscar and nor. "She is from Voronin branch family. Few months ago, she was fired, and we lost her trace. She was probably called back. We are confident that recement was put in ce, and these two¡­" Edward pointed at a file, "¡­fit the profile. It can be one of them, or both."


    Oscar and nor silently looked at the documents that Edward provided.


    "As next Madam of the White family, Anna will be well protected.", nor said.


    "I will talk to Jeff and start introducing him to what is under the name of White foundation within next few days." Oscar added. "He will be able to help Aiden and Sarah with manpower. I spoke with Felix about his work, and he is impressive. In return for him improving our security, I will provide him and Sophia with additional men. I believe that will be eptable."


    Ste approved the idea and told Oscar: "I will give you several of my men, mix them in with yours. They will provide additional skillsets. However, they answer with respect only to me and to my daughters. That means, you will not be able to use them for your purposes."


    "All that sounds good." Oscar responded. "But I''m concerned with Aiden and Sarah. Two of them are persistently refusing bodyguards."


    Ste shrugged. "They refuse to be followed by people who are weaker than they are. They find them just to be in the way. There is a high chance that with incapable bodyguards around in case of an attack, Sarah and Aiden will have additional tasks to watch over bodyguards, and they will not be able to go all out. As much as I would like to see them heavily protected, I can''t say that I disagree with them."


    "What about those kids?", Edward remembered kids which Aiden and Sarah brought from Africa.


    "They are just kids¡­ but they are growing up. In few years, they will be very valuable. I saw that their loyalty is with Sarah. Even now, they can beat up any of my regr men." Oscar remembered beatings his men got in the rink during training.


    "Of course, they can. I train them.", Ste showed a victorious smile.


    "How much do our kids know?" nor asked.


    Edward and Ste indicated that they are not sure.


    "They know a lot¡­" Ste spoke. "But not because we told them. They are smart, and they figured out a lot of things by themselves, we are not sure how much. It seems they areing up with ns of their own to stay safe. I believe that no matter how good they are, they need our assistance."


    nor listened and sighed. "All this sounds good. But we are only talking about defending."


    Ste''s smile faded and turned into a frown. "Are you suggesting that we should be attacking?"


    nor shrugged. "With only defending, it is inevitable that other side will get a break and get through defense no matter how strong it is. Even a blind chicken eventually pecks a seed. If we want to keep our kids safe, we shoulde up with a strategy to attack, cripple the opponents, annihte them¡­ so that they can''te back anymore. Only then our kids will be safe¡­ We should also talk with all six of them openly. As you said, they are smart kids, they can handle the truth and use it to their advantage."


    Ste and Edward were pleasantly surprised that nor spoke about all six of them. They expected that Whites will cooperate rted to JoAnna and Sarah, because of Jeffrey and Aiden, and having them include Sophia and Felix in the discussion, makes them more than happy. What Oscar said next, dispelled any remaining doubts they had.


    Oscar patted nor''s back. "I agree. But let''s think of setting up defenses first. Jeff needs to take over White foundation in entirety. You work with Anna on the role of a Madam. Aiden and Sarah need to ept additional manpower. Felix will help with high-tech devices he is making¡­ and Sophia should focus on her safety and pregnancy, for now."


    nor looked at Edward. "It would be good if you help with additional information gathering. Make sure that medical staff around Sophia can be trusted." Then she faced Ste. "We hope you can help train number of people who will be added to our regr forces¡­"


    Four of them talked untilte into the night.

 Chapter 661 - Katherine?

    ~ New York ~


    Sophia is on the street, sitting by herself on a bench in the shade, nearby arge fountain which has a huge cup-shaped sculpture in the middle. Water is dancing upwards from the middle of the cup, and the mist from the fountain carried by the asional breeze is providing a pleasant relief from the scorching summer sun in the concrete jungle of Manhattan.


    Why is Sophia by herself on the street in the middle of the workday? She sneaked out from the office in order to enjoy a rainbow slushy. Yes. A slushy.


    She saw a street vendor selling them earlier, and Felix firmly objected her having anything like that because it''s not sanitary. He gave a long speech how those syrups are sitting there for who knows how long before they are used and reced, and even then it''s probably just a refill. And people are sneezing nearby the slushy cart, which means germs! So, he gave her a firm <em>''NO''</em> for slushy treats or any other street food.


    But Sophia really wanted this icy treat, and she resorted to sneaking out after telling her secretary that if Felix asks about her whereabouts, she is busy.


    Her phone buzzed and she checked it. Third message from Felix. Sophia wondered, if she is out for that long? No. Only about twenty minutes. Why is he sending her a third message already? Why is he asking what she is doing? Does he have a sixth sense or something like that? Usually, when they are in the office, hours can pass before he messages her. Why is this a third message in twenty minutes how she left?


    Sophia took a bite from slushy while carefully looking around to ensure that Felix is not watching her from somewhere. If she texts him that she is buried in documents, or in a meeting, and he is watching her¡­ that would be embarrassing.


    Sophia''s eyesnded on a youngdy who was in line to buy a slushy. <em>''Why does she look familiar?''</em>


    Youngdy reminded Sophia of someone, but she was not sure of whom¡­ an unpleasant feeling is associated with that youngdy.


    Sophia reached for her jacketpel and pressed a button on her brooch to initiate a high-definition recording. Sophia smiled at the thought that this brooch is a device that Felix personally created for her. It is a very stylish brooch with gemstones arranged in a hexagonal pattern. Besides looking pretty, it has a GPS and high-definition camera with different features, such as night vision and x-ray. Of course, it can be essed by Eve. Sophia is currently using the camera to secretly record that youngdy, so thatter she can observe her up-close when she zooms into the video.


    Also, with this recording handy, if necessary, Sophia can ask Sarah to do a facial recognition¡­ because that woman really invokes unpleasant feelings in Sophia, and she is not sure why.


    Sophia was fixatedly staring at the woman on the other side of the fountain, who was now getting herself a slushy, when her phone started ringing. Sophia nervously fidgeted before picking up.


    "Yes, my darling hubby?"


    "Mmm¡­" Felix''s voice came from the phone. "You are not responding to my messages, so I got worried. Are you OK?"


    "Yes, yes. Perfectly fine!"


    "Your secretary says you are busy. Make sure you don''t work too much."


    Sophia''s back stiffened and she let an awkwardugh. "Don''t worry, don''t worry¡­ few more documents and I will reach a point when I can take a break."


    "Let me know if you need a massage. You know my services are always avable."


    Based on his voice, Sophia can tell that he is smiling. But she is guilty of sneaking out, so she can''t enjoy it. "Oh, not now. I will give you a call in a bit. OK, my dear husband?"


    "I see¡­ Are you sure you don''t need a massage? You look tense."


    Sophia''s face fell. She nced on the side and saw Felix walking toward her. He had an <em>''I-caught-you''</em> expression while slowly advancing toward her.


    Sophia''s mind was scrambling for an excuse, but nothing good came to her. So, she meekly smiled.


    Felix sat next to her on the bench, nced at the slushy in her hand and then squinted at Sophia. "I''m waiting."


    "For what?" Sophia blinked few times.


    "For an exnation."


    Sophia still didn''t find anything useful in her mind, so she went with the obvious. "It is what you see. I''m having a slushy."


    "I thought we discussed this."


    Felix smiled, but Sophia can tell that he is upset.


    "No, no, we didn''t. You talked about it. And you said it''s a NO. But you didn''t take my opinion into consideration."


    Felix almost rolled his eyes. "What is your opinion?"


    "My opinion is that I want a slushy¡­ Didn''t you hear that pregnant women have cravings? And if I don''t fulfill them it will be bad for the baby?" Sophia didn''t have any problems sounding like a child who was wronged.


    Felix looked at Sophia helplessly. "Mrs. Martin, I told you that is not healthy, and it''s not nutritious either¡­" He sighed. "What am I going to do with you?"


    "You can share my slushy." Sophia hovered a stic spoon filled with blue and purple colored ice in front of his mouth. "I even got for the bodyguards¡­"


    Felix nced around and saw four bulky men eating colorful slushies. He stifled augh and opened his mouth in surrender.


    Sophia happily ced the spoon in his mouth.


    "What do you think?" Sophia eagerly waited for his response.


    "Sweet ice." Felix tly said.


    Sophia wrinkled her nose in protest and leaned into Felix''s embrace while enjoying her slushy.


    "Oh, I recorded ady." Sophia remembered after some time. "She was standing there, buying slushy. She looked familiar, but I can''t remember from where¡­"


    "During pregnancy memory issues aremon. It''s just due to hormones, and after delivery it will return to normal." Felix exined.


    "I''m notfortable with memory loss idea¡­ I always remember people, names¡­ And this one is almost there¡­" Sophia frowned as if she is trying to squeeze that woman''s identity out of her brain. She gasped. "OH! Impossible¡­"


    "You remembered?" Felix craned his neck to get a better view of her face.


    "Yes. But it''s NOT possible." Sophia was visibly shaken. "She should be dead¡­"


    "What?"


    Sophia frowned. She was not sure if she should tell this to Felix or not. "I will ask Sarah to do a facial recognition. To confirm¡­ before I make some crazy ims."


    Sophia texted Sarah: "I stored a video on the cloud share. Woman in blue top and khaki shorts. Can you confirm if that is Katherine?"


    Sophia stood up from the bench and faced Felix. "Let''s go back to office."


    She carelessly dumped container with leftover treat. She didn''t feel like having it anymore.


    ¡­


    Sophia entered her office and paced back and forth for a minute before her phone rang.


    It was Sarah. "Katherine who?"


    Sophia took a deep breath, nced at the door making sure they are closed so no one can overhear and spoke with difficulty: "The one who six years ago said she is pregnant with Mark''s child¡­ and she killed herself."


    There was a long silence until Sarah asked: "You are kidding, right?" She knew that Mark and Sophia had a fallout because of some third woman, but she didn''t know it was something like this. And did Sophia say that the woman killed herself?


    "Sarah¡­ I don''t think I will forget her face as long as I live. Can you confirm if it''s her¡­ or her twin sister? I will send you some information so you can find out details about Katherine''s suicide." Yes, Sophia thought that this makes sense. Twin sister would exin this! On the other side, if that was Katherine, what does that mean?


    Sophia noticed that Sarah is not responding. "Sarah?"


    "Yes, yes¡­" It took some time for Sarah to react. She was still processing what Sophia said. "I will look into it and get back to you as soon as I have something. Send me the information you mentioned, and also the exact time and location where this was recorded? It will help me use surrounding cameras to track her movements."


    "Sure.. I will send you right now."

 Chapter 662 - Zombie

    ~ Los Angeles, close to Cliffside vi ~


    Aiden is driving toward their home with one hand on the steering wheel and other holding Sarah''s.


    "You are calm.", Aiden noticed that Sarah is quiet. Usually when he blindfolds her, sheins a storm.


    Sarah squeezed his hand gently. "I know you are by my side¡­"


    Naturally, she is curious to find out what is with this blindfolding, but it only means that he has something nned (again), and it will be a surprise.


    Last few weeks Sarah feels that Aiden is ying some game of testing her limits. His strange refusal of physical intimacy under pretense that it will be better the longer they wait. Even if she bought the story initially,ter she found out that he is sneakily talking to JoAnna and there is definitely something he is hiding. But she decided to trust him, and not poke around that. However, that does not mean that she will not change her behavior and strike back by showing him that she is not phased. Yes, whenever he shows any sign that he is plotting something against her, she will show herself as a calm andposed person who can''t be easily shaken.


    Aiden saw that she is smiling. "You are not even going ask me why I covered your eyes?" He thought that she is agreeing to his demands easily. To easily, no matter how silly they are. That makes him slightly ufortable, it''s not how Sarah usually behaves.


    "You will tell me when you are ready. I trust you." She rxed in her seatpletely, and Aiden can tell that under the blindfold her eyes are closed.


    Sarah''s words made Aiden feel mix of emotions. Trust. Yes, he knows that she trusts him. But would she say the same if she remembers that he tried pushing her away? And if she remembers seeing all those photos from his past? He is frustrated that he is circling back to these questions again, but he can''t stop himself.


    Sarah heard notification from her phone that she received a text message. "I''ve got a text and I can''t read it like this." She pouted slightly.


    "We will be home soon. You can read it then."


    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    As they entered living room, Aiden held Sarah''s hand, guiding her to sit on the sofa. She heard some shuffling from the side before Aiden''s voice came from her front. "You can remove the blindfold and check that text."


    It took a minute for Sarah to get used to the light. She could see fromrge ss windows that sunset is going to be beautiful. ncing around the area, there is nothing unusual other than new furniture. But this seems morefortable, so she does not want to bring it up.


    She can see only two of them, where is the staff they hired? And did she imagine those shuffling sounds?


    Sarah checked message. "It''s from Sophia¡­ but I don''t understand it."


    She looked at Aiden who was eager to get her attention. <em>''He has something nned and can''t hide his excitement.''</em>


    "Do I have time for a quick call?" Considering his fidgeting, she guessed that answer will be <em>''no''</em>, but she still asked. She felt weird that her impulse was to ask him for a permission. <em>''Since when do I need his permission to make a phone call?''</em>


    Aiden frowned for a moment. "Make it quick."


    "Thanks¡­" The moment she thanked him, Sarah felt another wave of awkwardness. <em>''Did I just thank him because he is allowing me to make a phone call?''</em> She could not believe herself. <em>''Since when am I this¡­ submissive?''</em>


    Sarah dialed Sophia and went straight to her question as soon as Sophia picked up: "Katherine who? ¡­ You are kidding, right?"


    Sarah spaced out. Pieces of information wereing together in her mind, and it was too much information: a girl named Katherine is the reason Sophia and Mark broke up many years ago, and that Katherine was pregnant andmitted a suicide?!! And now Sophia saw her? Or maybe her twin sister¡­


    Sarah knows some bits and pieces of Sophia-Mark story, but not everything. If she was not only thirteen years old at that time, she would know much more!


    Sophia was always so secretive that she never openly admitted that she was in a rtionship with Mark, and they never saw them doing anything more than talking. JoAnna and Sarah guessed that there was something between Sophia and Mark based on their awkward interaction after that internship, and then over time, they got some hints of what happened¡­ until they eventually stopped probing into the matter. It was a long time ago.


    Sarah paused thinking how this information is massive because with this, Sophia admitted that she was in the rtionship with Mark, and it seems he impregnated Katherine whomitted a suicide? If child is not Mark''s, then it would not be important for the story.


    Sarah heard Sophia call her name, and snapped out of her thoughts: "Yes, yes¡­ I will look into it and get back to you as soon as I have something. Send me the information you mentioned, and also the exact time and location where this was recorded? It will help me use surrounding cameras to track her movements." Sarah ended the call and stared into space in front of her.


    Aiden was happy that phone call didn''tst long. Knowing Sarah and her sisters, they are capable of chatting for hours about any random topic. But this was literally under five minutes, so he is happy. He looked at Sarah and saw that she is shaken.


    "What got you so shocked?"


    "I need to do identify a zombie." Sarah responded.


    Aiden grimaced. "Say that again?"


    Sarah realized how her exnation does not make sense. "A girl died six years ago. Sophia thinks she saw her today. We have a video to work with..."


    "That can wait, right? If she is dead, she is not going anywhere." Aiden eagerly looked at Sarah.


    Sarah was not able to resist his puppy-eye look. He rarely used it, but it was a hundred percent effective in making her do whatever he wants.


    As soon as she nodded, he showed a victorious smile.


    "Great! Let''s go.." He extended his arm and Sarah took it.

 Chapter 663 - Landscaping Is Done

    "It''s done!" Sarah breathlessly eximed while looking at thepletedndscape from the rooftop terrace of their two story high Cliffside vi.


    She took her time to take in the sight in front of her: colorful flower garden with white pebble covered paths and arge fountain in the middle; a smallke with several willow trees lining the bank and a bench nestled between them, perfectly ced for enjoying the view of a wooden bridge which connects two narrow sides of theke. Further down on the left, there is argeke with a gazebo in the middle, park with paths and benches around arge cage, and on the right is a forest and what looks like glimpses of a training ground hidden between trees.


    "Are we getting a helicopter?" Sarah noticed a helipad on the far left in the middle of a wide open area surrounded by tall trees on three sides. She can see that it''s above underground airport.


    Aiden nodded. "I have few models in mind and will show them to youter, so we can pick one¡­ helipad can be lowered, so the helicopter will be underground when not in use." Aiden paused and continued reluctantly. "I was thinking, when we get the helicopter¡­ I can teach you how to fly it¡­ if you want."


    Sarah showed a wide smile and nodded. "I would love that!"


    She missed how nervous he was about suggesting to teach her.


    Aiden was not sure how Sarah will react to his idea to teach her piloting a helicopter. When he saw her response, he scolded himself for overthinking it. <em>''Why did I worry that she will not go for it?''</em>


    "You thought of everything." Sarah smiled while her gaze was glued to the huge white bell shaped cage in the park-like-area from which bird creaks and chirps could be heard. She wondered what type of birds are inside.


    "I''m d you like it. Let me give you a tour¡­" Aiden was about to take her to the stairs down and through the vi, but Sarah leaped on a nearby tree, swung herself off the branch andnded softly on the ground.


    Sarah looked up at Aiden who was still on the roof, looking at her with aplex expression. She grinned. "What are you waiting for? Is there something else up there?"


    Aiden shook his head and followed her path, using the tree to slow down his descent.


    "Sometimes I forget that my future wife has skills of a monkey.", he teased while pulling her close to him.


    "A monkey? You did the same thing!" Sarah squinted, ready to argue, but all her fighting spirit disappeared when Aiden sealed her lips in a hot kiss. Oh, how she misses feeling him¡­ She was disappointed that he ended the kiss just as the things started getting heated up, but she didn''t voice her disappointment. Duringst few weeks, she (almost) got used to it. And she reminded herself not to show that she is bothered with his sudden disy of chastity.


    They strolled through the fragrant flower garden and he exined how watering is covered with an automated sprinkler system, and gardener wille once a week to maintainwn and nts.


    Sarah''s eyes lit up when she saw birds in the cage. The cage is massive! And the birds are the same type as the ones from the ind where Aiden proposed to her. She would be happy with any birds, but she was concerned about taking care of them. Sarah loves animals, but she does not feel responsible enough to take care of them. Aiden exined that he hired someone to keep the cage clean and automatic feeders full, and she cane anytime and enjoy watching the birds, or luring them on her hand with snacks which are already prepared between two-level door entrance.


    "Just make sure to open the doors one at a time, so that birds don''t escape. If they get out, it will be difficult for them to survive on their own.", Aiden mentioned while showing her where bird snacks are.


    They took a stroll following a path through the forest and ended up on a well-designed training area.


    Sarah was more than impressed with all details Aiden thought of, and he was happy to hear Sarah praising him.


    Sarah was ecstatic to see that small pond has koi fish.


    "Here¡­" Aiden gestured toward an area of the pond and exined. "¡­two times a day, dispensers will release food for the fish. Willow trees above pond provide protection from the predators¡­"


    Sarah was fascinated to hear that colorful koi fish are an easy catch for many birds of prey, and that willow treetops above pond provide shelter by blocking the view of the birds.


    "You really thought of everything!", Sarah eximed when he was done with his exnation.


    He smiled and led her to the next point of interest.


    When they reachedrgeke with the gazebo in the middle, Sarah nced around and noticed two things. One is that trees and foliage around the pond provide privacy, second thing is that there is no boat (or some other vehicle) to reach the gazebo.


    "How are we supposed to reach there?", she pointed at the gazebo.


    His sly smile confirmed her suspicion: they need to swim.


    "What are you thinking? How should we reach there?" He asked seeing that she started blushing.


    "Skinny dipping?" That was the first thing that came to her mind.


    Heughed. "No objections from my side¡­ but there is another way."


    Aiden revealed a control panel hidden within one rock and pushed a button. Sarah was surprised to see a bridge rise from the water. It has handrails and provides a way to walk from the shore to the gazebo.


    She was not sure if his smile is mischievous or evil, but she can see that he is barely controlling himself from teasing her until she weeps.


    "You did that on purpose!", Sarah cried, forgetting her n to stay calm andposed.


    Aiden exaggeratedly ced his palm on his chest, showing that usation offended him. "Are you cing the me on me because your first thought is to get naked?"


    Sarah was speechless. He is teasing her, but he is right¡­ she did bring out skinny dipping. <em>''Ah! Why didn''t I say swimming?''</em>


    Aiden stopped himself from teasing her further. He pulled her closer and kissed her forehead before continuing his guided tour.


    "The bridge can go five feet down, or it can stay just below water level." Aiden was exining the options avable on the control panel. "We can walk on the handrails while they are less than an inch under water. Gazebo has another control panel, and Eve can also control the bridge. Gazebo has a hidden door to an underground passage which connects to the house on the fourth level below¡­"


    Sarah was in awe while listening to Aiden''s exnation. He worked with the crew not only on thendscape, but also on building passages underground. Passages are useful for staff to move around, and also in case of danger. They can use them to covertly change location and even escape if necessary. Additionally, passages have number of doors which can seal-off the ess.


    The more Sarah learned about what Aiden did, the more she liked their spy-dungeon-cliffside home.


    She wanted to go and see what is done underground, but he said they will do it some other time.


    "Come, let''s go back. Dinner.." Aiden pulled her toward the house.

 Chapter 664 - Dinner At The Rooftop Terrace

    Sarah was pleasantly surprised to see that at the rooftop terrace, there was a table elegantly setup for two, and freshly made dinner was served.


    "When did you manage to train the staff?" Sarah asked as she sat in the chair which Aiden pulled for her. All this, perfectly arranged with amazing timing without noticing a living person, made Sarah remember her experience on the ind with staff which Aiden trained.


    Aiden smiled at the thought that she observed this as <em>''his touch''</em> and exined: "I didn''t, yet. I swapped staff which we hired for the one on the ind. New staff is being trained there by people who already know how things work. They should be back in a week, and then I will polish them up."


    Sarah''s eyes lit up at the thought that staff from the ind is avable here. "Does that mean that I can get True Love?"


    Aiden smiled seeing her excitement. Every time her eyes lit up like that, his heart skips a beat and he finds it impossible to say no to her. "Yes, if that is what you wish. But I prepared something else because I remember your enthusiasm to try beverages I used to drink."


    Sarah loves this idea! And she loves even more that he is offering one of his favorite beverages without her asking for it. But then she remembered that (except for the beer) all drinks he offered so far were very bitter.


    "Can we have True Love as a backup?", she asked in a quiet voice.


    "Sure." Aiden didn''t object or ask for rifications. He knows that she found previous few beverages bitter, and even if that is not the case, he has no objections to give her whatever she wants.


    Sarah guessed that he knows why she is looking for a backup beverage.


    Dinner was perfect. Food was delicious, sunset was breathtaking,pany was divine. Even the drink was not bad, so they didn''t resort to having the True Love cocktail.


    Sarah was enjoying this heavenly experience with her Greek God, lost in the depth of his dark eyes.


    She became aware of the soft music only when Aiden invited her for a dance.


    They danced on the rooftop terrace of their Cliffside home.


    Aiden held her tightly and thought how Sarah is the strongest and at the same time the most delicate girl he ever met. He is d that she likes thendscape and the dinner¡­ and he was pleasantly surprised that she didn''t ask about different furniture in the living room. Again, Sarah showed that she trusts him.


    Aiden looked at her face for a second, before their eyes locked on each other. He reached out and pushed lock of her hair behind her ear and instead of retracting his hand, he cupped her cheek, leaned in and nted a kiss on her lips.


    Sarah and Aiden moved slowly following the soft music, their two bodies pressing on each other while they exchanged light kisses.


    Sarah''s heart was pounding in her chest, and she was telling herself not to get carried away. Last few weeks Aiden rejected intimacy so many times, and she doesn''t want to hear one more <em>''not now''</em>.


    Sarah repeated in her mind to enjoy what is happening, and not to have any expectations¡­ but it is hard not to get carried away. She can feel the warmth of his chest against hers, and firmness of his back muscles over his t-shirt under her palm, and his bewitching smile, and intense gaze¡­ and sweetness of his kiss and how he gently sucks her lower lip asionally¡­ and that woody-flowery scent¡­ it''s impossible not to get carried away.


    Sarah realized that she can''t proceed like this anymore if she wants to keep her sanity. His proximity is too stimting, and based onst few weeks, his rejection of anything beyond kissing is inevitable. She has two options¡­ one is to try going further and risk another <em>''not now''</em> oue, and other option is to step away from him, to stop descending further into madness and to calm herself. <em>''Maybe with a shower¡­''</em> Yes, shower usually works, at least a little bit.


    She reluctantly inched away, breaking the kiss.


    Sarah took a deep breath and decided not to run away, not immediately. She will give him ten seconds. Yes, that will suffice. If he wants to go beyond kisses, he has ten seconds.


    She started a countdown in her mind. <em>''10¡­ 9¡­''</em> Sarah looked Aiden in the eyes and tried to see what is on his mind. <em>''7¡­ 6¡­''</em> If he wants more, he will initiate it. Right? <em>''5¡­ 4¡­''</em> She knows that he loves her, but is he finally willing to go all the way? He gave some hints on the day when she got her period in Fairfield, but it would not be the first time that he teased her. And her period is over, and he knows that¡­ <em>''2¡­ 1¡­ 0¡­''</em>


    She could not see anything beyond his gentle gaze. His hold on her didn''t change, and neither did his expression.


    Sarah closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She wiggled out of his embrace and spoke while avoiding his eyes and doing her best to keep her voice steady: "Dinner is over. Thank you, it was lovely¡­ I''m going to shower."


    She walked away without looking back. This time Aiden didn''t reject her, at least not with words¡­ probably because she didn''t give him a chance to do so. But she still felt heaviness in her chest which made it difficult to breathe. For who knows how many times inst few weeks she asked herself, what is shecking? Is she really not good enough? What changed? Sarah does not want to show him that she is hurt, because he probably has his reasons and he will tell her that she is overreacting.


    Aiden looked after Sarah and shook his head helplessly. He turned toward hisndscaping-handiwork and saw that just at that moment photo-sensitive lights went on because sun dipped below the horizon fully. Delicate lights speckled the area following paths and trails, creating various shapes. Few stronger lights are pointing at the fountain, gazebo and a small waterfall that cascades into the pond with koi fish, marking them as centerpieces.


    He wanted Sarah to see this. She would appreciate the symmetry and maybe she recognizes that patterns made out of lights are from doodles she did while sitting next to him in the ssroom. The wholendscape is made to follow those patterns, but it''s not obvious unless lights are on, and unless one knows what to look for. But he believes that Sarah will be able to recognize it as something that came out of her notebook.


    "Maybe tomorrow¡­", Aiden murmured and walked after her.

 Chapter 665 - Warrior Goddess

    Sarah is in the shower. She is looking at the floor with top of her head leaning on the shower wall. Her arms are spread with palms on the wall just above her head. With legs slightly parted, she has a good bnce and that allows her to close her eyes and focus on the water which is gliding down her body.


    Sarah usually imagines that all her stress and worries are being washed away like that¡­ traveling with water from her head, down her neck, back, legs¡­ and disappearing down the drain. And this works. Eventually she convinces herself that her stress is gone, and her mind is ready to start anew¡­ and if stresses back, that only means she needs another shower. Maybe¡­


    She is not certain about many things anymore. So maybe even this technique is faulty. Because no matter how much she stays in the shower, horrible feeling of being rejected is not possible to wash away.


    And she is missing him so much that it hurts. She felt her eyes burning.


    Sarah told herself many times that he is right next to her: handsome, caring, looking at her with eyes full of love¡­ and she should notin. But each <em>''not now''</em> makes her feel that distance between them is increasing¡­ and she is missing him. She is missing that feeling of belonging which is crumbling bit by bit with every <em>''not now''</em> that came out of his mouth.


    She is missing him so much that even now her mind is ying tricks on her and she can feel his arms around her, his chest on her back, and his kisses trailing down the back of her neck. <em>''Oh, God!''</em> She is missing him so much and her vivid imagination is making it feel so real that her knees are trembling!


    Aiden ced his hands on Sarah''s hips and tried making her turn around to face him, but Sarah resisted.


    "Sarah?", he called between kisses.


    His deep voice made her whole body shiver. She let out a small moan in response.


    "Turn around, love¡­"


    "No¡­", her voice was weak, but stubborn.


    "Why?" He was not able to suppress his irritation.


    "Because¡­ you might disappear¡­" By now she realized that it''s real. That Aiden is with her in the shower. Holding her, kissing her¡­ But maybe, just maybe, this is her imagination, and she does not want everything to fall apart if she turns around.


    Aiden sighed, turned off the shower and grabbed a towel. He wrapped Sarah in the towel and carried her to the bed, ignoring her weak protests.


    He ced her gently on the bed andid next to her.


    "Open your eyes, love¡­", he kissed both of her temples.


    Sarah inhaled deeply and obeyed. She met his intense gaze and devilish smile which makes her forget everything. Her eyes sprang open, and she swallowed hard while taking in naked brilliance of her Greek God lying sideways next to her.


    It took her some time to realize that bed is covered in flower petals. She shifted her head and noticed a cart with iced beverages, fruits and neatly packed food items on the side of the bed.


    Sarah took one shallow breath and her heart trembled at the thought what current setup means: her wait is over.


    Her gaze settled back on his handsome face. A tear escaped and slid down her temple.


    Aiden''s eyebrows creased slightly, and he wiped the tear. "Did you miss me that much?"


    Sarah responded with a small nod and shared her thoughts: "Insecurity crept into my heart, made me think I''m not good enough¡­ that you don''t like me anymore."


    He caressed her cheek gently. "That was never my intention. I''m sorry. I know that it can be suffocating to feel that way."


    Sarah was happy that he apologized, but she didn''t believe that a man like him knows how it feels to be insecure. "What do you know about insecurity?"


    He smirked. "I remember not knowing if I even exist in your eyes, and wondering if I will ever be more than a customer to you¡­ I remember when you introduced me to Sophia as a ssmate, and I wondered if it''s my looks, my intelligence or my status that iscking and is making you ashamed to acknowledge me as your boyfriend¡­ should I continue?"


    Sarah frowned and her eyes showed how shocked she is. "I''m sorry¡­"


    "Don''t¡­" Aiden interrupted her. "I don''t want to make you feel bad. I just want to tell you that I feel insecure as well. Even now I believe that there are many things that you could see or find out and¡­ reject me."


    "There is nothing, absolutely nothing that could make me reject you!" She looked at him straight in the eyes, hoping that he can see how resolute she is. After few seconds she realized that there is one thing that might make her resent him, and she added in a soft voice: "Except if you cheat on me. And even if you do that, my broken heart would still love you¡­"


    Aiden''s eyes moved over Sarah''s face before locking onto her eyes. "I will never cheat on you. You are my beautiful, intelligent, kind, warrior goddess¡­ and I worship you."


    Sarah forgot how to breathe. His intense gaze was burning while he branded himself into her soul, and she was not able to look away.


    <em>''Warrior goddess''</em>, rang in her head. Small smile crept in at the thought how he would react if he finds out that she is addressing him as <em>''Greek God''</em> in her mind.


    He saw that she is lost in a daze and a devilish smile bloomed on his face. "Now¡­ my goddess¡­ I love talking to you. But that is not why I brought you here tonight."


    Aiden didn''t miss that Sarah inhaled deeply and is waiting for him to continue.


    His hungry eyes moved from her face, over her body which is wrapped in a towel, all the way down to her toes and back again.


    "You know what I want to do¡­ right? And I need to know only one thing¡­ Are you willing?" His voice was deeper than usual, and it made all the strength seep out of her body for a moment, making her a nervous heap. But she didn''t mind it at all.


    Sarah closed her eyes and exhaled while enjoying the feeling of butterflies in her stomach.


    "Yes¡­", she whispered.


    "Are you sure?" His hot breath caressed her neck for a second before he kissed it lightly.


    She opened her eyes and paused when she saw that he is holding a necktie in his hand, slightly above her face.


    Butterflies spread from her stomach through the rest of her body, and she was not able to suppress shivers while anticipation consumed her.


    She swallowed hard. "Yes¡­"

 Chapter 666 - Irresistible Demon

    Sarah watched inplete silence as Aiden tied up her wrists together, with a necktie. He kissed each of her palms before lifting them above her head and securing them to the headboard.


    Sara''s heart pounded in her ears as he tied each of her ankles to the bedposts. He made sure it''s not too tight, but it was just right for her not to be able to pull her legs together.


    Aiden got on his knees between her legs and observed Sarah for a second while struggling to stay in control and not devour her violently. He ran his palms up slowly, starting from her ankles. His fingers stopped only an inch or two under the towel before he pulled his hands away and used them to support himself while his hungry kisses traveled down her neck to the corbone and then up again.


    Sarah wanted to pull him on her, to feel his body pressing on hers. Ah! She waited for this for so long! But her hands were tied to the headboard, and the only thing she could do to reduce distance between them is to arch her body upward.


    Aiden moved higher, and their noses aligned.


    Sarah was not able to break the eye contact. There was something feral in his eyes that petrified her. Two urges collided within her: one was to flee and other was to hold onto him and never let go. But she was not able to do any of those¡­


    His lips brushed against hers lightly and he moved a fraction before speaking into her lips: "I remember first time when you tied me up¡­ Never before I felt so helpless, so¡­ insecure."


    Aiden moved his head slightly, their lips almost touching¡­ teasing her with the heat of his breath. He saw that her lips parted slightly, expecting his kiss. He enjoys this¡­ the control.


    Instead of giving her a kiss she craves for, he spoke again: "I remember, at that time, more than once I thought you will leave me like that. It was¡­ terrifying. And at the same time, I was never so turned on."


    He nted a light kiss on her lips and inched away. He smiled seeing her face move after him like sunflower following the sun, while silently asking for more.


    He reached under the pillow and his lips sealed hers in a fiery, demanding kiss. By the time kiss ended, Sarah had a ck sleeping mask over her eyes.


    Darkness consumed her and everything was reduced to his sound, his touch and her favorite woody-flowery scent. And somehow, that was all she needed to exist in this moment, excited for what ising next.


    Another light kissnded on her lips and it was so quick that she barely had any time to react before he bit her lower lip for a moment and moved away.


    His hot breath traveled over her neck down to her cleavage and she felt him slowly remove the towel. He brushed his lips over each of her breast and moved lower, toward the navel.


    Based on the dip in the mattress Sarah can tell that he is back on his knees. Watching her, probably.


    Sarah did her best not to think of her being naked, exposed. It would be better if she could see his expression. Or maybe it would make it worse¡­ Because she felt danger. Like a prey, helpless in front of the predator. Her predator. It was a strange experience because at the same time it made her feel free. Free to surrender to whatever ising, and she knows it will be good, because it''s with him.


    Aiden marveled the sight in front of him, which he can only describe as perfect. Her damp hair spread on the pillow, flushed cheeks, those full lips which she is biting slightly because she is nervous¡­ full breasts moving with her rapid breaths, toned abs framed with her narrow waist¡­ her secret cove, which is only for him to explore, and gorgeous legs half bent at the knees.


    "My goddess¡­ you are beautiful¡­", Aiden said under his breath.


    Sarah could feel Aiden''s body slip over hers as his tongue licked from her navel to her nipples, making small circles before he started sucking¡­ gentle, at first.


    His hand moved from her left knee to the cradle of her thighs impatiently, and two of his fingers slipped inside her with urgency.


    She gasped, surprised by her sensitivity. Her every nerve was firing up, making her lose herself as his fingers glided in and out of her while curving slightly, and root of his palm was firmly pressed on her clit. And just like that, in probably less than a minute Sarah clutched the necktie which was constricting her arms and screamed as she broke apart in his hand.


    She was not sure what his expression is, but she knew that he is watching her, and she felt that the dangering from him increased exponentially.


    Her slick walls were constricting around his fingers when she heard him murmur right beside her ear. "Shit, Sarah¡­ I don''t think I can make love to you tonight¡­"


    "What?!" His words hit her like a lightning, pulling her out of her stupor in an instant.


    <em>''Is he going to stop now?''</em> No way he is stopping, right? She can feel his body on top of hers¡­ He is hot and hard and ready¡­ Both of them are naked, for crying at loud! How can he put the brakes on now?


    "You can''t stop now!", she pleaded. "Let me see you!"


    She could hear his ragged breathing and the mask slipped off from her eyes.


    It took her a moment to get used to the dim light in the room and to meet his eyes filled with infinite desire. It was raw, feral desire that made her feel tingly at the back of her head and down her spine and the butterflies were back again.


    It looked like he is struggling to talk. "I didn''t say I''m going to stop¡­ I said that I can''t make love to you tonight."


    His eyes were never so dark, never so deep, it was like an irresistible demon possessed him. And even if she had firm evidence that he is guiding her toward her doom, she would follow him.


    The way he looked at her didn''t match his words, at least not at first¡­ and Sarah had to ask for rification: "I don''t understand¡­"


    He positioned himself between her legs and grabbed her buttocks firmly to align their hips. "You will¡­ while I fuck you senseless and squeeze every orgasm out of you."


    Her eyes shed in surprise mixed with excitement and she could not stop smile showing up on her face¡­ and a momentter, her smile matched his.

 Chapter 667 - Losing Control

    The experience was primeval and wild, and Aiden was consumed in lust as he pounded himself inside her, not stopping or slowing down even when Sarah cried his name and her body trashed as waves of ecstasy washed over her. And somehow, it was exactly what she needed.


    Everything became a blur of gasps and heavy breathing mixed with the sound of skin hitting against skin. And Aiden''s every thrust sent electric pulses through Sarah''s body, not letting here down from her high, until he let out a loud groan and both of them shuddered while his warmth filled her.


    "Sorry¡­", he panted while hiding his face above her shoulder, in her hair.


    It took her a while to respond with a question: "What are you sorry for?"


    How Aiden sees it, this whole thing should be with him in control. But when he saw her spread open on the bed, perfect, waiting for him¡­ and when he felt her warmth, and how wet she was¡­ and when he heard her moans¡­ he got lost in lust. He was not in control.


    Aiden exhaled. "I''m sorry for being inconsiderate, for losing control and¡­ being selfish."


    How Sarah sees it, this was one of the best experiences she had. Maybe because it was really good, or maybe because she was waiting for it for so long¡­ or maybe both. But she can''t allow him to feel bad about it.


    "If this is you being selfish¡­ please, be selfish more often." She inched her head closer to his and whispered into his ear: "You are a good fuck."


    Aiden lifted his head and looked at Sarah with disbelief showing all over his face. "Thank you?"


    Sarahughed, happy that she managed to get him flustered.


    "You¡­", he sealed her lips in a searing kiss which made her head spin.


    Oh, how she wanted to hug him and touch him¡­ but she was tied up.


    Aiden reached to the bottom of the cart, which is next to the bed, and pulled out a warm wet towel. He carefully wiped Sarah''s body, with special focus on her mid-section.


    She twitched as the towel moved over her body. All her nerves were still overly-sensitive, and it didn''t take much for her to close eyes and enjoy the cleaning service.


    To her surprise, she felt that he reached for her ankles and undid the knots. Few secondster, her hands were free also.


    "If I can''t control myself, then I will not tie you up.", he exined, unable to hide his troubled expression.


    Sarah saw from where the wet towel came and reached for one herself. She was happy to see that towel warmer had several more towels in there, forter. She wiped his body slowly and enjoyed the silent intimacy between them.


    Sarah sat on the bed in front of Aiden and curiously observed his face which still showed some difort because he lost himself in passion.


    Mischievous smile appeared on her face. "We are not done, are we? You said you will squeeze every orgasm out of me¡­ I still have some left."


    Aiden closed his eyes and shook his head while unsessfully suppressing a smile. "Since when are you this¡­ shameless?"


    "I learned from the best." Sarah cheekily smiled.


    He cupped her cheek in his palm. "You have no idea how you affect me. Sometimes I think I''m losing my sanity."


    She was looking into his eyes, and she knew exactly what he is talking about. "Losing control does not equal losing your sanity."


    "I keep my sanity by staying in control."


    "Oh, that is wrong on so many levels¡­" She nted a light kiss on his lips. "I willingly give my control to you. Why don''t you try the same?"


    "To give you control?" His frown showed how much he didn''t like the idea.


    "Yes. Let''s start with small steps¡­ give me control now." Sarah pushed him gently on his back and straddled him by sitting on his thighs. She ran her nails from his shoulders slowly down his chest. "Rx, let go¡­ and you might enjoy this¡­"


    Sarah kissed him and within minute, they were inhaling each other''s breaths. Both of them were starving for each other, and what happened previously was only first of a multiple-course-meal which willst long into the night. And the second course was about to be served¡­


    Sarah took his erection in her hand and stroked it few times before getting up on her knees and lowering herself. Sarah gasped when she felt him all the way inside. Feeling him like that was so right that she didn''t want to move. But his hands were cupping her behind, trying to get her to move and set the pace.


    She took his hands in hers and ced them over her breasts. "How about you hold onto these?"


    She smiled seeing that he was torn between protesting and enjoying the feel of her breasts under his palms. And when her hips started moving in small circles he didn''t seem to mind where his hands are.


    Aiden lifted himself into a seated position and he wrapped one hand behind her back while his lips kept busy with kissing and sucking everywhere he could reach.


    She increased pace, building up to her momentum and yelped in surprise when without any warning his body moved, and she ended up t on the bed facing down.


    As soon as shended on the soft mattress, his body pressed on top of hers, and he tilted her hips slightly upward while making his way inside. It all happened in a sh, and she wanted to ask him: what about giving control to her? But his body on top of hers felt so good, and his fingers must have some secret map inbuilt because he has no problems finding all the spots that make her soul aze.


    Sarah felt him mming himself into her while increasing his pace with every thrust and her climax was building up faster than ever before. When his hand snaked around her waist and his fingersnded on her swollen clit, it was like she entered warp drive and exploded into atoms faster than light while screaming into the pillow. She was happy that his release was not far behind, because if he continued for few more seconds, Sarah was sure that she would pass out.


    It took her some time to catch her breath and roll on the side.


    She saw that her Greek God was lying t on his back with his eyes closed and a satisfying smirk lingering at the corners of his lips.


    "What happened with giving me control?"


    "I never agreed to it." Hezily half-opened his eyes to look at her. "I remember telling you that if you want to be in charge, you will need to tie me up."


    Sarah pouted for a second and then remembered that he said that when they were on the ind. Her mind wasing up with ideas while she snuggled next to him. "Hmm¡­ it seems you did say something like that¡­"


    He took her hand and kissed her palm before cing in on his chest. "Why do I have a feeling that from now on I need to sleep with one eye open?"


    Sheughed while trying to hide indescribable feeling that he can read her mind.


    ¡­


    Sarah woke upte next morning and stretchedzily in the bed which was littered with almost wilted flower petals.


    For few seconds she frowned looking at the flowery mess, and then she smiled when she took it as a reminder that previous night was real, and her rtionship with Aiden is back on track.


    The whole night was hot and steamy, and they paused only for few short essential breaks to eat, drink, and clean up. Sunlight was their reminder that it''s time to sleep off.


    Sarah was staring absentmindedly at the ocean before asking: "Eve, where is Aiden?"


    "In the kitchen."


    "What is he doing?"


    "Making breakfast.", Eve responded.


    "Does he know I''m awake?"


    "Yes, Master. He instructed me to inform him when you wake up."


    Sarah smiled and scooted out of the bed.. She headed to the bathroom to freshen up and get ready for the day while humming a tune of song <em>''Happy''</em> by Pharrell Williams.

 Chapter 668 - Next Morning At The Cliffside Villa

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Sarah went upstairs to the kitchen and found it empty. Smell of freshly made breakfast lingered and made her smile. Based on the scent, it can be only pancakes or waffles and considering it''s a product of Aiden''s work, they are made from scratch.


    She headed to the dining area, and just as she stepped behind the separation wall, her legs left the ground.


    Aiden scooped her in his arms and twirled few times before stopping and nting kisses all over her face.


    "Good morning, beautiful¡­", he greeted her between kisses.


    Sheughed. "Good morning, handsome¡­"


    He was beaming, and even his eyes were smiling.


    Sarah does not rememberst time he was this happy.


    "You are in a good mood.", her voice was almost singing when he kept her down.


    "Of course, I am. Life is great, there is nothing toin about¡­ not with my goddess by my side! And I even made you breakfast.", he winked and gestured toward the dining table which is set up for two.


    "I am honored." She smiled widely while agreeing that life is great.


    Sarah enjoyed freshly made waffles with fruits and praised how she never had better. Aiden proudly said that it''s his personal recipe and that secret is in vani and a dash of cinnamon.


    While sipping chilled fruit smoothies that Aiden prepared, two of them discussed helicopter options. Sarah doesn''t know much about helicopters, so Aiden took his time exining important features which impact the aircraft and she listened carefully.


    She was impressed with his knowledge on this matter.


    As much as she does not know technical points of helicopters like Aiden, she has an idea what they will need when they look at the functionality: "I think we should get two. One which will prioritize speed, and we can use it when we need to be somewhere quickly, and one which will prioritize capacity. At minimum ten people. That one will be used when we move with our kids. I''m sure there will be a need for all of us to go somewhere." Sarah was exining her reasons for two helicopters.


    "I don''t disagree with you, but with all other requirements together, I think that we might need to look into military aircrafts. And they are not easy to find¡­"


    "Military?", Sarah''s eyes lit up. "Old man!"


    "Who?"


    "The old man from Vegas, remember? We gave him that blue gem thingy and he said to call him for anything¡­ What is funny?"


    Aidenughed while thinking how only Sarah can call a 34-carat wless blue diamond a ''blue gem thingy''. He coughed few times in order to stop hisughter. "Nothing, nothing¡­ please continue."


    Sarah squinted at him. "As I was saying¡­ Old man''s business is rted to weapons and military. I''m sure he can help us find what we need!"


    Aiden approved her idea. Well, it can''t hurt trying. It''s not like they want helicopters for free, they will pay for them, and the old man only needs to put them in touch with the right people. Worst case, old man will refuse to help them out.


    He thought that if they manage to get military aircrafts, that brings additional options on the table: "Do you want them to have weapons?"


    Sarah thought for a second. "It can''t hurt, right? Z and Masika have amazing results with guns and rifles and other kids are not shabby either."


    "While thinking about aircrafts, we can look at airnes as well. After all, we have an airport right here..." Aiden''s phone rang and interrupted him.


    He picked up the call. It was from work.


    "I need to log in for a while." Aiden was frustrated that his time with Sarah got interrupted. "Something is wrong with deployed app in production and they don''t know how to handle it. We will finish this talkter."


    He gave her a quick kiss and headed to their home office.


    Sarah cleaned up the table and headed upstairs, to the rooftop terrace.


    It''s a warm sunny day, so she opened arge umbre and gotfortable on the chaise in the shade. The ocean breeze was soothing, and the sound of waves crashing onto the cliff below was rxing.


    Sarah smiled while recollecting things from previous night.


    She remembered that he said that he can''t make love to her and she panicked¡­ her impulse was to call out to Eve and lock down the house, but she held back. She giggled at the thought of locking down the house in order to prevent him from escaping. But¡­ it feels like it''s not the first time. It took her few seconds to remember that she locked down the house once. Recently. Why did she do that?


    Sarah dug through her memories trying to remember¡­


    <em>''Oh! He wanted one of us to leave because of the people who are after him.''</em> Sarah felt a pang in her heart at that thought, and she remembered dread that consumed her at that time. Now that she remembers it, she wonders why did that hurt so much? Probably because it came unexpectedly.


    Now that she thinks about it calmly, she is confident that Aiden needs her just how much she needs him, and he said those words only because he wanted to keep her safe. She would never leave! And even if he was foolish enough to step outside with such intention¡­ he would not be able to make more than few steps before regretting it anding back to her. Because staying away does not mean that she will be safe, and she is confident he would realize that as soon as she is not in his sight. The only way for them to be safe is to be together.


    She knows that they made up that evening¡­ and even though she was a bit clingy after he said those words, they didn''t argue about it¡­ not that she can remember, anyway. She should not think about that incident anymore. It''s not relevant. The only confusing thing is why did it seem that she forgot about it? <em>''Huh¡­ I forget many things. This was probably one of them.''</em>


    Sarah''s thoughts shifted how she should call that old man and see about his avability. Considering nature of their request, they will need to meet in person.


    She wasing up with a n what to say when her phone rang. It was JoAnna.


    "We got the house! Everything is settled! When can youe to set up Eve?" JoAnna''s excitement was difficult to miss.


    Sarah smiled. "I cane today, if you want. I have everything I need."


    "Helicopter will pick you up in half an hour. Is that OK?"


    Sarah thought about Aiden and remembered that he is working on a production issue, and that can easily take few hours. He needs to investigate issue, fix it, find who messed up and follow up on that, as well ase up with a n so that this does not happen again.


    Yes. He will be busy for a while, and she would just lounge around while waiting for him to finish. "Treat me lunch and you have a deal."


    JoAnna almost squealed from excitement. "Great! Deal! Helicopter will bring you to the penthouse, and we will take my car from here. Be ready in half an hour!"


    Sarah headed to the study room to tell Aiden about her ns and to get equipment for Eve.

 Chapter 669 - Lunch (Sarah And JoAnna)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Sarah and JoAnna are in a restaurant, catching up during a meal before they go to Mediterranean vi which Jeffrey and JoAnna call home.


    "You are not eating much¡­", JoAnna observed.


    "I had ate breakfast." Sarah smiled.


    JoAnna raised one eyebrow and observed Sarah. "It seems things are going well on your side." She didn''t miss that her sister is almost glowing.


    "Yeah. We are doing great." Sarah nced at her te in order to avoid JoAnna''s questioning gaze. "Are you sure you don''t want anything organized for your birthday?"


    "Yes. Absolutely." JoAnna nodded. "With everything elseing so close together, I feel that if I have birthday celebration as well it will be too much and my mind will self-destruct. For birthday it will be Jeff and me. Just the two of us. A bit of peace and quiet in the middle of the storm."


    "What storm? Bachelorette party should be organized by your maid of honor¡­" Sarah didn''t miss that JoAnna''s eyes started shifting. "Don''t tell me you STILL didn''t decide who will be your maid of honor?"


    "Well¡­ I was thinking Bridgette, since right now we are closest and she is super-sweet, but then I thought that she is already doing so much for me and for this wedding. Having her organize bachelorette''s party will be an additional burden. On the other side, there is Jill with whom I spent most of my residency in Seattle and she is more than great. And then there is Ellie, you know she is our best neighbor from back home, and she is awesome, and I get along with her very well. And then there is Millie from here¡­"


    Sarah shook her head in disbelief. "Anna, I understand you have lots of friends, but you need to pick one, and all other ones can be your bridesmaids, right? Except for Millie, I know the other three, and I''m sure that any of them would be delighted to be your maid of honor. Pick one. By dying, you are giving them trouble. Who can organize a good party for bunch of ruckus-creating-women in less than two weeks?"


    "OK. OK. I get it. By end of day today, I will pick one." JoAnna pouted.


    "Good. And tell your future maid of honor that I can help if needed. Considering the timelines, she will probably need help."


    "On the bright side, wedding preparations are almost done." JoAnna grinned.


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "Because you have two wedding nners. If it was left to you, no one would get invitations yet¡­ I still didn''t see your wedding dress."


    "With that attitude, you will get to see it with everyone else on a wedding day!"


    Sarah lifted her hands in surrender. "Sorry, sorry¡­ the bachelorette''s party is something between us girls, so even if it''s not perfect, our awesomeness will make it so. But wedding is more formal¡­ what is still left?"


    JoAnna thought for a second while recollecting all the things for the wedding. "You mentioned invitations, they are sentst week. Dresses are ordered, my wedding dress is almost done, and the rest will be ready in a week for final fitting, food and venue are handled by my resort, Julia and Heather are on top of it. We still need to finalize cake, but we booked the bakery, so whatever we pick will be made in time. It will be nice if you join me for cake tasting, they have too many good vors and I can''t decide¡­ what else? ... Resort will be all ours, and every guest who is traveling will have amodation there. I made sure that you and big sis also have rooms to change and rest if needed¡­ stylists for hair and makeup are booked¡­"


    JoAnna finished giving wedding updates and sipped water.


    Sarah was slightly in a daze. "That is a lot of things to think about. For Sophia''s wedding mom took over, and I didn''t realize that there is so much to do."


    "Yeah." JoAnna nodded. "Do you see now? With all this going on, and me putting extra hours into residency, my mind is packed¡­ no wonder I didn''t decide on my maid of honor."


    Sarah smiled. "Excuses, excuses. Picking one can be done in a second¡­ You talked about resort and wedding, but you didn''t mention one person who is in the way. What''s the status with Regina?"


    JoAnna''s mood dropped. She does not want to talk about Regina. "I haven''t been to resort in a while, and with all security, she can''t get close to me even if she wants to. And honestly, I didn''t have time to think about her. She tried getting close to Jeff few times and that resulted in him banning her from White corp. HQ."


    Just as JoAnna thought, Sarah was on her case: "Anna, how can you not think about her? She is thinking about you¡­ and if you don''t do something in next two weeks, guess who will make a mess at your wedding?"


    "She is not invited."


    "Do you really think she needs an invitation? She works at the resort." Sarah was not sure if JoAnna is reckless or justzy to deal with that woman.


    "True. I wish she just goes away. I don''t have time or energy for her."


    Now Sarah confirmed that JoAnna iszy. "She will not just go away! Anna, I know you have a lot going on. If you keep on postponing this, it will blow up in your face. I''m avable to help if needed. And big sis also." Sarah noticed that JoAnna does not want to talk about Regina anymore, and decided to keep this topic forter. She remembered her talk with Sophia from previous evening. "Hey¡­ do you remember Mark?"


    JoAnna frowned. "The legal guy?" Sarah nodded and JoAnna''s frown deepened. "How can I forget?"


    "Guess what Sophia asked me to do for her¡­" Sarah told JoAnna about the call and how Sophia asked her to confirm if thedy on the video is Katherine.


    "Wow! And what did you find?"


    "Nothing, yet."


    "She called youst night¡­ and you still have nothing?" JoAnna''s curious gaze switched to teasing one when she saw that Sarah is blushing.


    "I was¡­ busy." Sarah admitted.


    "How busy can you get? You were staying home, right?"


    Sarah can tell that JoAnna enjoys teasing her. Yes, she spent one super-hot-and-steamy night with Aiden, but she can''t make herself to say that to her sister. She smiled while avoiding eye contact with JoAnna. "Busy enough so that I didn''t even start looking into that."


    JoAnnaughed. "I see you two are doing great."


    JoAnna can tell that Sarah does not want to talk about it, and that she is ufortable. Well, it''s not like JoAnna does not have an idea what that <em>''busy''</em> means.


    JoAnna shook her head helplessly and stayed on the serious topic: "Let me know what you find¡­ if it turns out it''s the same woman, that means someone orchestrated quite a y. And we need to find out why. Mark is from a good family, so you might think that she set him up to get married and live well. But considering that she disappeared from his life, living well with him was not her motive. This truly is mysterious."


    Sisters chatted a bit more while finishing lunch and then they headed to the Mediterranean vi followed by two cars with bodyguards.

 Chapter 670 - Madison

    ~ Austin, Texas ~


    While Sarah and JoAnna enjoyed their lunch in Los Angeles, three young women, approximately in their mid-twenties are having lunch in an upscale restaurant in Austin, Texas. Based on their clothes, makeup and overall bearing, at first nce everyone can tell that they are from well-to-do families even if they are not dining in this restaurant where every entr¨¦e is worth three figures.


    "Abby, Kyra¡­ neither of you responded to my invitation to spend two weeks in my family''s resort in Alpster this month.", woman with dark brown hair tied in an updo said in an irritated tone.


    Abby and Kyra exchanged nces for a second before their attention went back to their irritated friend.


    "Madison, don''t you have other ns during that time?", Kyra asked with a smirk.


    At Kyra''s question, Abby shrank in her chair and started nervously fidgeting her fingers under the table. She knows what Kyra''s tone means: there will be a conflict between Kyra and Madison, and Abby wishes that she can leave.


    Madison lifted one eyebrow and her eyes moved between her twopanions questionably few times before they settled on Kyra. "I can tell you are insinuating something. Is there a birthday I forgot about? Or some other event? Just speak up! Oh, why do you enjoy these mind games? You know I hate them!"


    Abby was nervously trembling while Kyra relished the fact that Madison does not know what she is talking about. After all, mind games are her specialty. She is proud of the fact that she always has crucial information and knows what to do with it in order to push someone''s buttons.


    Madison lost her temper. She knows that Abby always cracks under pressure. She is a weakling, after all. And she is the easy target in this. "Abby, tell me. Now!"


    "There is a wedding¡­" Asmanded, Abby responded without dy. She nced at Kyra, but Kyra didn''t pay any attention to her. Is it possible that Kyra predicted this?


    Madison''s eyes shed in curiosity and there was a trace of panic on her face. "Wedding? Who?"


    Abby lowered her head. She is too timid to talk, afraid of Madison''s wrath, and when Kyra gets like this, it''s¡­ terrifying.


    Kyra looked at her anxious friend for few seconds before answering ambiguously: "White family."


    Madison paled and held her breath. It took her some time to find her voice. "Which one?"


    Kyra could not hide that she enjoys seeing Madison in such a sorry state.


    "Jeffrey..." Kyra''s voice was t, and it was difficult to spot a sh of uneasiness in her eyes.


    Madison exhaled. "Why didn''t you say so right away? My heart almost stopped." She fanned herself with her hand and took a sip of chilled water to calm herself.


    It took Madison few seconds to process the information. "Wait, wedding? Howe you two are invited and I don''t know about it?"


    "Our family is invited." Kyra coldly said.


    Kyra''s voice was t, but her expression showed hint of mockery, as she continued: "I''m surprised that you don''t know about the wedding, considering how close your family is to Whites."


    Madison thought about it for a second. "I''m sure we got it, and my dad forgot to tell me about it."


    Just to make sure, Madison got her phone and made a call: "Dad? Did we receive a wedding invitation? ¡­ Whites ¡­ Fifteenth? ¡­ Thanks, dad! Love you¡­ mwah!" She ended the call and smiled at the phone.


    "So, about those two weeks in Alps¡­", Abby weakly started but didn''t finish her sentence.


    Madison looked at Abby like she said something outrageous. "We will postpone that. I''m not crazy to miss this opportunity." Her wicked smile told her friends that she looks forward to the wedding very much.


    Kyra observed Madison. "You look confident. When was thest time you saw him?"


    Madison rolled her eyes. "It doesn''t matter. If Aiden didn''t move to Los Angeles after high school, do you think that he would not be with me right now?"


    Kyra smirked and didn''t want to let go of the topic. "How much I remember, even before moving away he didn''t stay by your side. I mean, plenty of others were by his side, but not you. Right?"


    Madison snorted. "That only shows that he was trying to see if there is someone better out there, unsessfully. You know I was his first, right? No one forgets its first."


    "Hmm¡­ true, no one forgets its first. At the same time, not many end up with their first." Kyra wanted to ask Madison how she can be so confident that she was Aiden''s first, but Madison was talking again: "This time he will not be able to resist. I''m not that na?ve girl anymore."


    "And he is not a teenager anymore either." Kyra reminded her.


    "Don''t worry, I will be prepared this time." Madison responded.


    "I''m not worried." Kyra smiled. "I''m just thinking that he is a big boy now, and you might take on a bigger bite than you can chew on."


    Madison looked at Kyra and frowned. "On whose side are you, anyway?"


    Kyra looked at Madison innocently. "Hey, I was not aware that there are sides here. But I''m definitely interested in watching how this ends up. And I am rooting for you¡­ By the way, do you know if he has a girl now? Maybe someone special? How much I remember about your prince charming, he was never without femalepany."


    Kyra''s expression irked Madison. Why did it look that Kyra is hinting something? Or maybe she is just jealous? Madison''s eyes shed. "And how much I remember, back in high school¡­ you were with Aiden for some time, right Kyra?"


    "So what?" Kyra scoffed, irritated that Madison thinks everyone is after Aiden. "It was one date. We had a good time and that''s it. At that time, you didn''t seem to mind. And I''m not the one obsessed with him."


    Madison rxed and puckered her lips. "Yes. At that time, I was foolish. If I yed my moves well then, he would stay by my side¡­"


    Madison bit her lip while thinking how that time Aiden looked at her like she is the most precious girl in the world. Little did she know that after one night they spent together, she yed hard to get and it backfired. Next time she saw Aiden, his arm was wrapped around a redhead girl from tenth grade, and he didn''t spare her a single nce. But she is confident that because of her behavior, his pride was hurt¡­ if she didn''t do that¡­ or if she apologized, he would be with her. She tried ignoring him and his endless stream of one night stands, she tried making him jealous by hooking up with others in front of him¡­ but nothing worked¡­ and before she knew it, they finished high school, and he moved away. Now she knows better: if she apologized instead of acting all high and mighty¡­ it would be different.


    She took a deep breath and pulled herself back to reality. "It''s not toote. As I said, I''m going to prepare in advance. I will not waste this opportunity. It''s time for thisdy to settle down."


    During lunch, Madison was notfortable under Kyra''s asional provocations, so she left as soon as she finished her avocado sd with strawberries. Also, she needs to go dress shopping, there is an important weddinging and her Aiden will be there!

 Chapter 671 - Kyra

    Kyra and Abby ordered desserts. Madison was not interested in staying with them longer, so she excused herself. Three of them know each other from middle school, and there is no need to be polite.


    "Why are you so quiet?" Kyra asked Abby as soon as Madison left. "You know that I don''t like when you revert to your old behavior."


    Abby shrugged. "I can''t help it. When I''m with Madison and Aidenes as a topic, I remember what she did to me because of him."


    Kyra patted Abby''s shoulder. "That was long time ago. You have two choices. Let go of it or get back at her."


    "I want to see her suffer, but I don''t know how." Abby admitted.


    Kyra smiled. "Maybe you will see her suffer without doing anything."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Kyra paused and looked at Abby while thinking if she should tell her what she knows or not. She decided to speak. After all, she is not concerned that Abby will recklessly talk around. "I attended Jeffrey''s birthday in March. Aiden was there. He brought a girl."


    "Really?" Abby was interested in this information. She is aware that on these official gatherings which involve families Aiden never brought a girl with him. But¡­"Back in March? That is a long time ago."


    Kyra looked at Abby meaningfully. "More recent thing¡­ Remember Mdie? She was in the area briefly and moved away just before we started high school."


    Kyra saw that Abby shook her head indicating that she does not remember the girl, so Kyra continued: "I''m in touch with her. Anyway, Mdie attended graduation ceremony few weeks ago. She was gushing about a Valedictorian speech which got posted on few sites, but it was removed quickly before I got a chance to see it. Mdie told me that a super-hot guy gave a speech where he continuously talked about his amazing fianc¨¦e. Can you guess who was the guy who gave that speech?"


    Abby looked at Kyra unsure where she is going.


    Kyra rolled her eyes at her clueless friend and opened on her phone site of Te University. She scrolled news which named Aiden White as Valedictorian and showed it to Abby.


    Abby gasped when she connected the dots. "Aiden? ¡­ Is engaged?"


    Abby took some time topose herself and then looked at Kyra suspiciously. "And you are not telling this to Madison because¡­?"


    Kyra shrugged. "Is it my duty to inform her about her prince charming? She is talking about him all the time, full of herself, while being clueless. If she talks less and uses her head more, she would find out about this herself."


    Kyra smiled maliciously. "It will be fun seeing her face when she realizes that he ismitted to another girl. Don''t you agree?"


    Abby nodded. This might be a great chance to see Madison suffer.


    Abby nced at Kyra suspiciously again. "Why are you keeping tabs on Aiden?"


    Kyra hesitated. "It''s not for him. I''m staying informed about Whites."


    "Are you still fantasizing about Jeffrey?" Abby looked at Kyra in disbelief. "You realize that it''s his wedding in two weeks?"


    "I know¡­" Kyra sighed. "And I''m not stupid like Madison to cause trouble without knowing what I''m doing. Few months ago, he was still single. At his birthday in March, Whites introduced him to a girl, and I could clearly see that he was absolutely not interested¡­ter I found out that it was a case of an arranged marriage. And sometimes between then and now, this woman showed up. My mom visited Whites few weeks back and she told me that his parents approve of her, and they even canceled the marriage agreement he had previously." Kyra dejectedly poked her strawberry mouse cake and put it in her mouth.


    "You are well informed." Abby observed.


    "Of course, I am." Kyra smirked.


    "What will you do?"


    "What can I do? At this time, I''mcking information to make any meaningful moves. Jeffrey is very good in keeping things private, and I can''t find much about that woman or their rtionship. I heard that they went to the club in Reno and some woman schemed against Jeffrey''s fianc¨¦e. Her family ended up bankrupt. Business and private funds, everything got destroyed and the scheming woman ended up in jail. Coincidence? I don''t think so. This is how my Jeffrey acts." Kyra smiled for a second.


    "That tells me that I shouldn''t do anything without a good n. I need to find a way to get close to him, remove her, and not leave traces behind. In order to do that, I need to be patient. I''m sure I will get my chance eventually. I will go to the wedding, observe the situation and wish them all the best until death breaks them apart." Kyra''s eyes shed with malice for a moment before her expression rxed and she spoke like this is nothing rted to her: "After all, if I want to be future Madam of the White family, I can''t be hasty, I can''t allow my emotions to betray what I''m thinking, and I need to think well about any moves I make. I''m still young, and in no rush to take what is mine. Watching Madison now will give me a good idea how Whites deal with someone who meddles in their rtionships. However, if Madison is sessful, we might end up being a family, I don''t want to risk showing my intentions to her at this time. As I said, I will observe and adjust based on that. I believe that is how future Mrs. Jeffrey White should behave." Kyra is confident that she has what it takes to stand by Jeffrey.


    Abby listened to all this without breathing. "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Because I know that you will not betray me¡­ after all, not everyone knows what Madison did to you, and I was the one who saved you that night. If I didn''te in time, you would not survive. Right? And besides me, no one knows what those guys did to you¡­ so far."


    Abby nodded faintly. She understood that if she betrays Kyra, things that she is trying to forget will be revealed to everyone.


    Kyra smiled and pointed at the te in front of Abby. "Aren''t you going to finish that?"


    Abby looked at her strawberry shortcake and felt nauseated. "I''m full."


    "Heh¡­ don''t be like that." Kyra patted Abby''s shoulder. "Once I be Madam White, you will be my right hand. I will take care of you and make sure no one hurts you."


    Abby smiled sheepishly. She is not sure if Kyra wants to protect her, or just to keep her close by her side in order for Abby do Kyra''s biddings. But whatever the case is, she can''t allow Kyra to be unhappy with her.. Otherwise, her reputation and her life will be over.

 Chapter 672 - Setting Up Eve (J&J) (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    It''s midafternoon, and Sarah is sitting on the sofa, focused on herptop while deciding where in the room to put devices for Eve to ensure optimal coverage.


    "Do you need help?" She heard a familiar voice and smiled.


    ncing to the side, her eyes met with Aiden''s. He waszily leaning on the doorframe and Sarah held her breath at the sight of her Greek God armed with his devilish smile which never failed to make her heart race.


    It took her few seconds to get out of her daze. "How long are you standing there?"


    "Long enough to know you need help."


    She answered with a smile while thinking how his confidence is absolutely breathtaking.


    Sarah checked her phone. "You didn''t call¡­" She thought that he called and came when she didn''t answer.


    "I don''t need to call to know where you are. And considering the size of this ce, if I don''t help, you will need few days to set it up." He walked toward Sarah.


    She had to admit that his deduction is correct. "True. You finished work?"


    He responded with a nod.


    Aiden likes the way she looks at him¡­ with eyes full of love and admiration, like he is the only man in the world. And he is not wrong, in her eyes, he is the only one.


    He sat next to her and gave her a light kiss on the lips. "How can your handsome future husband help?"


    Attraction between them is undeniable and Sarah had difficulty to focus on exining her current progress. She found his proximity to be very distracting. It reminded her how when they started dating, he woulde close to her while she worked on the project. Ah, at that time her mind would go nk whenever he was too close. And this is very simr to that as well, only now her thoughts are more¡­ bolder; and instead of freezing up, she is thinking about undressing him.


    "Basement is done, and I''m almost done with the main level. For today, I want to finish main level and take photos of the grounds so that Eve can help with calctions necessary for good coverage outside. Tomorrow I can do upper level, rooftop and look at what Eve came up with¡­ and see how far I go¡­"


    "I can take photos of outside." Aiden offered and Sarah happily epted.


    The faster this is done, sooner they can go back to their Cliffside home and enjoy¡­ privacy.


    She gave him a bag which was on her side. "Here, use this drone."


    "When do you want to tell Jeff that he will be living with Eve?" Aiden looks forward seeing his brother''s expression when he finds out.


    "Let''s get Eve settled in first, and then we can decide. Besides <em>''when''</em> we should also think of <em>''how''</em> to make a big reveal, for a maximum impact." Sarah giggled at her thought.


    "I still remember when he met Eve first time, he was all about Elvis. Is he still into that?" Sarah didn''t notice that Jeff is interested in any music or anything else outside work (or JoAnna). If they didn''t catch him in Elvis trivia with Eve at that time, she would never know about that side of him.


    Aiden smiled. "I don''t know. Since I''ve met you, I didn''t stay with him. You should ask Anna."


    Sarah skipped the part about asking her sister and focused on the previous point. "Yes, since we met, we are together¡­ almost always."


    "Always. And I wouldn''t want it any other way." Aiden pulled Sarah closer and their lips connected.


    Her hands wrapped around his neck and sheced her fingers in his hair as he deepened the kiss.


    "Hey, hey, hey! You should be working!" JoAnna protested from the door. "I step out for one phone call and this is how I find you?"


    Sarah and Aiden smiled and gazed into each other''s eyes. Two of them broke the kiss, but other than that they didn''t acknowledge JoAnna''s presence.


    JoAnna cleared her throat few times before speaking again. "Do you even know I''m here?"


    Sarah responded, her eyes not leaving Aiden''s: "My handsome future husband will help. Don''t worry."


    "I''m not worried¡­ but Jeff will finish with his work in about two hours. Whatever you have nned for today needs to be done by then. Do you want him to see you doing this?" JoAnna reminded them.


    Aiden gave Sarah few quick kisses, took the bag with the drone and headed out, ignoring JoAnna''s scrutinizing looks.


    JoAnna followed him with her eyes as he walked outside vi and spoke to Sarah: "Look at you two¡­ both grinning like teenagers. Did you just fall in love now or what? Why do you look so smitten with each other, again?"


    "You can say that we started again." Sarah''s gaze was focused in the direction where Aiden disappeared.


    JoAnna opened her mouth to say something, but her phone rang. It was nor. She stepped away and took the call.


    Sarah forced herself to focus back to theptop, while trying to remember what she was doing when Aiden arrived.


    JoAnna came back in the view and stood at the door. "Sarah, you wille here tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes. There is at least one more full day of work." Sarah thought that if Aidenes tomorrow as well, they can finish in one day, and she is confident that unless something urgentes up, he will join her.


    JoAnna nodded and returned to her phone call. "Yes, she will be here¡­ OK. See you then."


    "Who was that?" Sarah asked when JoAnna ended her call.


    "Mother nor. She wille tomorrow here. She wants to talk to us."


    "Us? Why am I included?" Sarah thought that nor wants to talk to JoAnna because she will be Jeff''s wife. And she is not wrong about that. But she does not understand why is she included as well. She is engaged to Aiden, but they don''t have a wedding date set, and even if they do, it''s known that Aiden besides working at White corp. does not have anything rted to dealings of White family. And both Sarah and Aiden prefer it that way.


    Because of Jeff''s position in the family, Jeff and JoAnna will be tied up to White family businesses, and overall maintaining the image of Whites, while Sarah and Aiden are free to do their own thing.


    JoAnna shrugged indicating that she does not know why nor wants to talk to Sarah as well. "She said that she has something to discuss with both of us, and it''s better if both of us are together so she does not need to repeat herself."


    "But, why is sheing in person? Can''t we just talk on the phone?"


    JoAnna shrugged again. "You are asking the wrong person. I''m just a messenger."


    Sarah exhaled. "OK. I will be here anyway."


    She focused on setting up Eve and pushed any lingering thoughts about nor''s visit to the back of her mind.. It''s no use thinking about it now, anyway¡­ and everything will be rified tomorrow.

 Chapter 673 - Darla Hamler (Katherine)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Later in the evening, Sarah and Aiden are in their study room, looking at the files and video that Sophia sent aboutdy buying a slushie, who Sophia identified as Katherine lookalike.


    "And we got ourselves a zombie!", Sarah eximed while looking at the results of matching facial markers that Evepleted. Thedy who passed six years ago, known as Katherine, is a 99.8% match with a slushie buying woman.


    Aiden was not sure if he shouldugh or cry. "You are too much into this."


    Sarah''s eyes were sparkling. "Don''t you think it''s cool to go zombie hunting? All the games I yed so far areing in handy! We need shotguns¡­ aim for the head. For close range, use axe, aim for the neck¡­ Don''t let theme too close, if they bite¡­"


    Aiden sealed her lips with a kiss.


    He used the fact that Sarah was stunned for a moment to cut off her wild imagination. "Or maybe she faked her death. And how about identical twins?"


    Sarah pouted. "None of those are exciting as having a real zombie."


    Heughed and pinched her nose. "Let''s do serious work. We know that this is either the same woman who was falsely proimed dead six years ago, or her twin sister. Even if we find someone who can perform exhumation and check dead body to confirm if that is the same woman, records say that she was cremated, so that is not an option. We need to go back to the video, find out who she is and if she had a twin sister or not to begin with¡­"


    "Mood killer¡­", Sarah mumbled.


    "What?"


    Sarah fake coughed. "We can use timestamp on the video and look at surrounding cameras starting from there. Let''s see where she is going. She used cash to pay for a slushie, but with any luck, she will use a credit card or something else from where we can get the name."


    Aiden approved Sarah''s n. "I know you like idea of zombies, but let''s focus, finish this and then we can have fun."


    Sarah looked at him, frozen.


    He smiled mischievously and whispered in her ear: "Did I say something wrong?"


    She tilted her head and rubbed her cheek on his while whispering back: "How can I focus when you are distracting me like that? Now I can''t help it but to think about that fun¡­"


    Sarah squealed at the unexpected movement: Aiden lifted her from the chair and carried her to the sofa.


    "I thought we are going to finish that¡­" Sarah closed her eyes and enjoyed feeling of his hands under her top.


    "We can have some fun first... !!!" Aiden froze for a moment when he felt that she pulled his pants down in one swift move. He didn''t realize when did she manage to unbutton his jeans¡­ but it doesn''t matter. His goddess is getting bolder, and he likes it.


    ¡­


    Some timeter, they were back to work¡­ but from the bed with theirptops. Well, Sarah was back to work, Aiden was holding onto Sarah and hisptop was closed on the side table.


    She is sitting between his legs, and he leaned his chest on her back while watching her work over her shoulder.


    "Got her!", Sarah eximed. "She bought chips, flip-flops and two t-shirts in a store five blocks away from the slushie stand¡­ total of $27.21 and she paid with credit card on name¡­ Da Hamler."


    "Nice." He kissed her shoulder.


    "Now to see who this Da person is¡­"


    "Get Eve to do it." Aiden interrupted her.


    Sarah smiled while typing swiftly on the keyboard. She spoke: "Eve, find everything you can about this person."


    Aiden reached out, closed Sarah''sptop and ced it on the side table, on top of hisptop.


    "I see you want to have more fun¡­", Sarah stated the obvious.


    "The fun has just begun¡­"


    ¡­


    Sarah opened her eyes and realized that it''s morning. She looked at the side and saw that her Greek God is sleeping peacefully next to her.


    She exhaled thinking about previous night and how she can''t do any work when he is around. But she does not mind.


    Sarah snuggled next to Aiden and enjoyed his scent and feeling of his body next to hers. There is no better <em>''good morning''</em> than that. She was not sure if he woke up or not, but he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer. After few seconds she nced up and saw that he is still sleeping (or he slept off again). Thinking that he did that in his sleep, made her happy. It''s nice to know that even in his sleep, subconsciously, he wants to be closer to her.


    It was nice, and cozy, and rxing¡­ and she drifted off to sleep again.


    She felt some shifting next to her and opened her eyes.


    "Sorry¡­ I woke you up." Aiden apologized.


    "It''s OK. I was awake earlier and dozed off again¡­ to give youpany in your dreams."


    He kissed her forehead. "I like that."


    After few minutes of morning cuddles, Sarah remembered that previous night they left Eve to look into Katherine (or Da) person. She got herptop and checked results. "Eve finished¡­"


    Aiden leaned closer to see the screen.


    He kissed Sarah''s upper arm asionally while listening to her summarizing the results: "If Da is a made up person, someone did an borate job because it has a lot of information¡­ birth certificate¡­ she has younger brother, Karl¡­ no sisters¡­ and definitely no twins. So, it''s either a strange case of a doppelganger, or it''s the same person¡­" Sarah continued looking through the data. "Oho! Look at this¡­ she went to drama school¡­ and she is an actress¡­"


    "Do you think someone hired her to act that out?"


    Sarah thought about his question. "To act that she slept with Mark, got pregnant and killed herself? Maybe¡­ but why? I know that after that, Mark didn''t have any problems with thew, otherwise he would not be director of legal department in Orion Enterprise. So, it''s not like she did that to frame him with her death."


    "Maybe she tried ckmailing him and failed." Aiden continued guessing.


    Sarah shook her head. "The <em>''why''</em> part is missing."


    Aiden thought for a second before asking: "What happened because of her act?"


    "Other than Mark and Sophia breaking up, nothing much¡­"


    Aiden got an idea. "What do we know? She is an actress who schemed with pregnancy against a rich guy and left without any money. Even without ckmail, she would be able to get alimony for the child. And she left all those possibilities by faking her death? We should look who hired her for this."


    Sarah lit up hearing his words. "We can look into her bank ounts for payments."


    He continued her thoughts. "For pregnancy and suicide, and even faking a funeral it will be a big sum."


    Sarah smiled. She loves when they think as one. "And then we can trace that back and see who paid and hired her."


    His smile reflected hers. "And when we find out <em>''who''</em>, it will be easy to find out <em>''why''</em>."


    Sarah hugged him and buried her face in his chest. "You know I love working with you, right?"


    Aiden hugged her back and took a deep breath, enjoying the moment.

 Chapter 674 - Setting Up Eve (J&J) (2)

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    Aiden was on the rooftop setting up devices for Eve, and Sarah was with JoAnna in one of the rooms on the second floor.


    "Did you find something rted to that woman in New York?", JoAnna was curious if they found information on Katherine.


    Sarah absentmindedly nodded while counting devices which are left after Aiden picked up the ones for the rooftop. "Yup. We found out that she is an actress, her name is not Katherine, and someone paid her to approach Mark, get pregnant with his child and then fake her death as well as the funeral."


    "Whaaaat?!" JoAnna said this much louder than intended.


    Sarah looked at her sister unsure which part of what she said shocked JoAnna. "Actually, we can''t confirm if she was a pregnant or not, and considering that everything else was a lie, pregnancy might be a lie as well. But she imed that she is pregnant with Mark''s child before faking a suicide. She is not dead. The woman big sis saw on the street is the same one from six years ago."


    "Someone paid her? Who?"


    Sarah shrugged helplessly. "We don''t know. At that time, she received two big deposits totaling of three thousand dors. The ount from where money came is closed without any traces left behind, which is strange. Even if you close ount, there will be history preserved. But for this ount, there is nothing¡­ like the ount was opened and closed by a ghost who didn''t provide any identification. Based on that, the only thing we know is that person who hired her is powerful."


    "You don''t have any way of finding out who hired her?"


    "There is no electronic trail that we can follow. We n to go to New York in two days and ask her in person and see what she has to say, but other than that, we got nothing."


    "You know I have things that can make sure she talks and does not lie." JoAnna was proud of her concoctions.


    Sarah smiled. "Yes, yes. I was about to ask for some of those."


    "Sophia is still in New York. Why are you going? Can''t you ask her to talk with that woman?"


    Sarah rejected the idea. "She is pregnant. I don''t want to put her under stress if it''s not necessary. Today and tomorrow we will finish work here, and after that we will go to New York. Besides, we have some other things to take care of there. I was thinking of having a video conference tonight to tell Sophia what we found and to ask if we can crash with them for a night or two, or should we book a hotel."


    JoAnna was curious about what is Sarah up to. "What business you have in New York, if you don''t mind me asking?"


    Sarah proudly lifted her chin. "I don''t mind you asking¡­ we are buying a helicopter. Two of them, probably. And before you ask about it, the helicopters are not in New York but the person who can help us get what we want will be there, and he can meet us day after tomorrow during lunch."


    JoAnna wanted to ask why that can''t be settled over a phone or online meeting, but knowing Sarah, it must be some crazy thing going on. She remembered one more pressing point: "One more thing¡­ you mentioned conference with Sophia. I spoke with herst night and we touched topic of Katherine. I don''t think Felix knows about this."


    "She didn''t tell him?"


    JoAnna rified: "How much I understood, he knows that big sis saw a woman who looks familiar and you are investigating her. But not why."


    Sarah frowned. "She will need to tell him. How can we discuss what we found if he does not know why? Why did she not tell him?"


    "My assumption is that she didn''t tell him because it involves Mark, her previous rtionship. And we all remember how Felix went berserk when he saw Mark all over Sophia at that party. If your investigation result showed how that woman is a twin sister, then it''s not important and she does not need to mention Mark to Felix. Right? That is probably what I would do."


    "Should I ask her to log in without Felix? If we hide this from him, and he finds outter, then what?" Sarah was troubled. She is horrible at lying, and few times that she attempted, it failed miserably because she forgot what the lie was.


    "Let me talk to her. You focus on setting up these things.", JoAnna gestured toward the gadgets spread on the table that Eve will use.


    JoAnna left the room and Sarah got back to counting gadgets.


    Sarah was separating gadgets into groups organizing them per room, so that she does not need to go back and forth more than necessary, when she got a message on her phone. It was a reminder from the pharmacy that her refill is ready.


    Sarah stared at her phone when JoAnna entered after her talk with Sophia.


    "Is everything OK?"


    Sarah looked at JoAnna for some time before speaking. "Anna¡­ what is the process when someone does not take the pill for some time?"


    JoAnna''s eyes lit up. "You are not taking the pill anymore? Are you using something else?" JoAnna looked at Sarah who was shrinking. "You are not using any protection? You want to get pregnant? You are pregnant?! I will be an aunt again?!!"


    Sarah panicked. "Shh¡­ Lower your voice! It''s not like that¡­" Sarah was looking at the open door and was happy that Aiden is not in sight. If he overheard JoAnna now, there would be a lot of things to exin.


    JoAnna sat on the sofa. "I''m listening."


    Sarah took a deep breath and started rifying: "We traveled for few weeks and I forgot for a day or two¡­ but we were tonic at that time, so it didn''t matter. And it seems that since then, I forgot about it¡­ and I didn''t take any pill¡­ andst few days we are¡­"


    JoAnna understood the situation and decided to inform Sarah about avable options. "There is a pill-after which you can take after the intercourse, up to two days after. But it will cause havoc with your hormones¡­ do you want to get pregnant?"


    "I don''t know¡­ we didn''t talk about it. But if it happens, I would definitely keep the child."


    JoAnna nodded in approval. After all, Sarah and Aiden are engaged and living together. "Where are you in your cycle?"


    "My period ended two¡­ three days ago."


    "Oh¡­" JoAnna was visibly disappointed. "Chance of you being pregnant is close to zero¡­" JoAnna exined about ovtion and how technically there are only two-three days during cycle when a woman can get pregnant, and those days are somewhere in the middle of the cycle. She also exined different options rted to resuming her medication. "So, what do you want to do?"


    "Even if I start taking pill now, it will take one week until it bes effective. And that puts me more than halfway through my cycle. I would rather wait and restart them with my next period."


    "Alright, let''s calcte your fertile days¡­" JoAnna looked at the calendar and few minutester pointed at the dates: "During these days it''s highly likely you will ovte. So, if you get intimate, use other form of protection if you don''t want to get pregnant."


    Sarah was happy. "Those days will be super busy with your bachelorette''s party and wedding, so I think we will probably be too busy and distracted to do anything anyway¡­" She took a mental note to get a pack of condoms, just in case.


    "Distracted to do what?", Aiden entered the room and made clear that he overheard thest part.


    "Nothing¡­ we were just talking about the wedding.." Sarah awkwardly smiled, grabbed handful of gadgets from the table and went to the next room leaving behind confused Aiden and grinning JoAnna.

 Chapter 675 - Mark And Katherine

    ~ New York ~


    Sophia and Felix are in the apartment.


    It''s almost noon on the East Coast and they are getting ready to go to office. Well, Felix is getting ready. Sophia is sitting on the edge of the bed and fidgeting her fingers nervously.


    JoAnna called Sophia in order to remind her to tell Felix story about Mark and Katherine because he will find out about it one way or another. She knows she needs to tell him, but the question is how.


    She is thinking how to tell him about Katherine and the role she yed six years ago. She needs to tell him, becauseter in the evening they will have a virtual conference call, and she does not want him to find out about that in front of everyone else.


    "We will bete at this rate. Don''t you have meeting at one o''clock?", Felix reminded her.


    <em>''Oh, yes. I have meeting¡­''</em>, Sophia sighed.


    Felix watched Sophia as he buttoned up his shirt. "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Sophia patted the bed next to her, indicating for Felix to sit.


    Felix sat next to her and observed her. He was waiting for Sophia to start talking.


    "Do you remember that woman, buying slushie? I said that she looks familiar."


    He confirmed that he remembers. "You also said that she should be dead."


    Sophia was surprised how he remembered that small detail, but then, Felix always paid attention to details. "She looked like someone I met six years ago. I spoke with JoAnna and she said that Sarah looked her up, and she is not dead. I don''t know all the details, I guess we will find out tonight during virtual conference."


    "That woman not being dead¡­ is that a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Sophia was not sure how to answer that question. Of course, it''s good that woman is alive, but she is supposed to be dead. Anyway, it''s time for Felix to find out the whole story. He will find out anyway when Sarah gives details of her investigation. Sophia thought that she might as well be honest and tell him everything that happened.


    "Let me start from the beginning¡­ Six years ago, I broke up with Mark. Reason for break up was that one day a woman showed up. She introduced herself as Katherine and said that she is pregnant with his child. Mark admitted that he was drunk at some party and that he cked out. He woke up in the bed, next to her. He also said that he suspected that he was drugged, but it was toote to confirm that. He insisted on a DNA test, but before test was performed, Katherine killed herself. Mark wanted to do the DNA test regardless if she is alive or not, to confirm if the child was his, but her body was cremated already. At the end, he was not able to obtain firm evidence if she was even pregnant. That woman who said that she is pregnant with his child, and who killed herself is the same one who bought slushie few days ago."


    "What a story¡­" Felix could not hide his surprise mixed with difort.


    Hearing Sophia talk about her previous rtionship is not easy. And the man in question is Mark, so that makes the whole situation much worse. Felix told himself to calm down. He also has few girlfriends in his past as well. He should not judge Sophia for what she did before they met, even if that includes a scoundrel like Mark. The important thing is that two of them are now together. And that she loves him. But he is not happy because she didn''t tell him right away. It''s obvious that this is something that is causing her stress, and he wishes to be able to share it with her. Additional unnecessary stress is present because she was not sure how he will react. Even now when he looks at her, he can see that she is anxiously looking at him. Oh, this woman¡­ always wanting to take care of everything by herself.


    Just as Felix thought, Sophia was observing him. "I hope you are not upset."


    He almost rolled his eyes at her. "I am upset. Why didn''t you tell me right away?"


    "I''m notfortable talking about¡­ Mark. And I know that you are not either. I thought that if Sarah came back saying that it''s a twin sister or some crazy case of lookalike then I can just forget about all of that. I''m sorry."


    Felix contemted for some time and decided not to make a big fuss about it. She is pregnant and he does not want to give her additional stress. And it does not matter. Mark is in the past, and he should stay there.


    "It''s OK." He hugged her. "Next time tell me. Especially if it''s upsetting in any way. OK?"


    Sophia agreed. "Thank you."


    "Why are you thanking me?"


    "For being so understanding." Sophia was very grateful that he didn''t make an issue out of this. She knows that she should have told him right away, but she wanted to spare both of them from thinking about Mark. And honestly, if she gets a do-over, she will do the same thing again.


    "Do you have any ideas what Sarah found rted to that woman?" Felix was hoping that Sophia knows more details. After all, the story is fascinating.


    "No. But I know that there is something strange going on. She imed to be pregnant with his child, faked her death¡­ Why would she do that to him? His family is well-to-do, and even if she did it for the money, she didn''t get any. I mean, who will pay a dead person? ¡­ I''m really eager to find out the truth behind all this. For now, I will try not to think about it. Sarah will give us detailster."


    "OK. Do you want to rest more, or are we going to office now?" Felix looked at the time. "If we don''t leave in next fifteen minutes, you will need to move your meetings."


    "You are right. Let me see if I can get ready by then." Sophia stood up. "Oh, Sarah texted asking if Aiden and she can stay with us for a night or two in few days."


    "Sure¡­ there is a guest bedroom. Howe they areing here?"


    "I don''t know. We can ask during the virtual conference." Sophia went to the closet to get ready. She was happy that this talk with Felix went much smoother than expected.


    Sophia smiled at the thought that she is lucky to have such a great and understanding husband.

 Chapter 676 - Talk With Madam White

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediteranean vi ~


    "I like it.", nor smiled after JoAnna gave her a small tour of the vi. "Did you move in here?"


    "We need few more days and then we will move." JoAnna exined ambiguously.


    "What Sarah is doing¡­ is that part of things that needs to be done before you move in?"


    "Correct." JoAnna didn''t want to say that it''s for Eve, because that is for Sarah to disclose (or not). JoAnna knows that Eve is Sarah''s baby and that besides her family, Aiden, Jeff and Felix, no one else is aware of Eve''s existence.


    Sarah joined them shortly, and three of them sat in the study room with Sarah and JoAnna on a sofa next to each other facing nor on a sofa chair opposite of them.


    nor looked excited and ufortable at the same time, like she is not sure how to start. She turned few times toward the door to make sure it''s closed before talking.


    "Since you will be marrying into the White family, there are things you should be aware of. I can''t tell you everything until you are officially Whites, but there is a lot to take in, and I believe you should get a head start. It''s a bit of a long story covering various topics and I hope you have the patience and an open mind to listen to what I have to say. My intention is to make you aware of some things."


    nor didn''t want to say that she is aware of Eastern European families. When four parents discussed, they agreed to tackle this topic when all of them are together, in due time. Main reason for dying was Ste who said that she fears if her girls know about Lebedev family and their intentions, they will retaliate or maybe even attack. Ste does not believe that her daughters are strong enough at this time toe out of that conflict as victors.


    "Jeffrey will be a married man soon and in White family that means he will get ess to another level of family''s dealings. I can''t disclose what that is at this point, but let''s say that White corp. is only a tip of an iceberg."


    nor looked at JoAnna. "Just how his status will change, you as his wife will also be responsible for certain things¡­ Historically, women who marry into White familye to live in the family home which is an estate in Austin, Texas area. It''s called White Mansion. After marriage, new Mrs. White gets training where she learns about her role and responsibilities, and about six months after wedding, reception is held where she officially gets a title of Madam White in front of guests who are¡­ relevant for White family."


    nor noticed that JoAnna is ufortable. "Oscar and I broke the tradition by not living in that ce, so I don''t expect you to make it your permanent residence, but it is an option, if you wish. Events rted to White family are held in that ce, and as a Madam, you will be a hostess."


    nor saw that JoAnna rxed and continued speaking about that estate and its role as well as high level responsibilities of a Madam White.


    "There is much more to cover but think about what I said at this time. I hope that soon we can find time so that I can take you to the White Mansion in Austin. You should see it and get to know the staff."


    nor looked at Sarah. "You might wonder why I insisted of having you here as well. Even if Aiden is not interested in our business, as Jeffrey''s brother, he will be second inmand of White family resources. We will discuss what that means when the timees."


    She directed rest of her talk to both JoAnna and Sarah. "I wanted to talk about this with you before the wedding, for a reason. There is a lot of work involved in managing everything rted to White family, but most of the people see us only as power and money ignoring hard work and difficult decisions which are necessary in order to keep our standing. Your new status will put you in a spotlight and attract many who think that they can easily obtain what does not belong to them."


    nor sighed before continuing. "As wives in White family, you will be targets. Always. Both of you and my boys included. You will face endless stream of men who will try to deceive you and use you against my sons. You will need to fight off infinite line of women who will do unimaginable things while trying to climb into their beds. Because of this I insisted to know if you care for each other before I epted your rtionships. Road ahead of you will be hard and challenging and the only way to survive what ising is to trust each other and to trust in your love." nor paused.


    "Back to the wedding¡­ I''m confident that you know this, but I want to emphasize: most of the people invited are not on the guestlist because we like them. Some of them work for us, some of the coborate with us, and some of them are enemies. They will judge you and some will even openly tell you that you are not worthy. Ignore them. It only counts what current Master and Madam of the family say, and that is Oscar and me. And we epted you. Both of you. However, many don''t see it that way, and no matter how good you are, in their eyes you are not good enough. Don''t try to convince them, because it''s a waste of energy."


    nor looked at both of them and smiled. "I am very happy that two of you are getting along with my sons and with each other very well. You also have Sophia on your side. I believe that these few rtionships are something you can rely on unconditionally. Don''t give your trust to others easily and keep in mind that even some of your friends with good intentions will be manipted and used against you, most of the time without their knowledge. Considering your background, I''m confident that you are familiar with these schemes but still I want to remind you to stay vignt."


    nor exhaled. "OK. I think I said most of the things I wanted to say. Do you have any questions?"


    Both JoAnna and Sarah were in their thoughts.


    JoAnna was wondering what roles Madam White has, but nor already said that she can''t reveal too much before she is married, so there is no point in asking.


    Sarah was thinking about <em>''infinite line of women''</em> who will try to climb into Aiden''s bed and her face darkened¡­ it''s not like she didn''t see all kinds of women ogling at her Greek God, and few even openly offered themselves, in front of her! She shook her head trying not to think about it, and her next thoughtnded on one woman who wants to climb into Jeff''s bed.


    Sarah nced at JoAnna and pulled her phone. She texted Eve asking her for Regina''s location and within seconds got a response.


    Sarah looked at nor. "We will think about this and get back to you. How about lunch? I know an amazing ce close to White corp. HQ, we can meet with Jeff and Oscar, and walk there. It''s a beautiful day..."


    JoAnna and nor agreed and Sarah went to get Aiden with a slightly evil grin on her face. <em>''You want to avoid confronting Regina? Let''s see if you can ignore her now¡­''</em>

 Chapter 677 - Handling Bed Climber (Regina)

    ~ Los Angeles, in front of White corp. HQ ~


    Sarah and Aiden are in the car, parked across the street of White corp. HQ. They drove separately to meet with Jeff and Oscar. n is that they will meet at the main entrance and walk toward the nearby restaurant for lunch.


    "You told Jeff to instruct his security to let Regina through?", Sarah''s eyes were sparkling.


    "Yes. Are you sure she wille?"


    "She is in that caf¨¦." Sarah pointed at the caf¨¦ on ground floor in the building opposite from White corp. HQ building. "I''m sure she is on a lookout."


    "Shouldn''t she be working at the resort?"


    "Well, that is not¡­ Shh¡­ the show starts.", Sarah gestured toward main entrance through which Jeff and Oscar just stepped out.


    "Are we going to stay in the car?" Aiden asked.


    "Just a minute¡­ we can watch from here." Sarah gave him her phone which was streaming security camera from main entrance. "Anna and nor went in the underground garage a minute ago¡­ it will take them a bit to get out. They should reach first, and we enjoy the show." Sarah giggled.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Because Anna is avoiding this troublesome woman. I''m just helping to push things along. How much I know, Regina is desperate, and it''s escting. I''m sure she will do something outrageous¡­ Look! Look!"


    Aiden made an exaggerated face when he saw Regina run from the coffee shop toward Jeff while practically ignoring the iing traffic.


    Sarah was beaming. "If you epted my bet that she will rush within two minutes after Jeffes out, I would be rich now!"


    "I learned a while ago not to bet against you."


    Across the street, Jeff nced at his phone. "Anna and mom are in the garage. They found parking and are on their way up to meet us. Aiden and Sarah should be close as well."


    Oscar nodded in understanding.


    "CEO White! CEO White!", Regina screamed breathlessly while running toward them. She stopped two steps from Jeff and huffed few times to catch her breath. "CEO White, it''s difficult to get ahold of you."


    Jeff frowned. "I''m a busy man, Miss Heaven."


    Regina was all smiles. "Of course, you are! A man like you must be busy. Howe you are out at this time?"


    "Lunch." Jeff responded in his usual one-word-response.


    "Oh? Lunch?" Regina turned to Oscar who observed her with an unreadable expression. She shed a smile and looked at Jeff. "This must be a business partner? Business lunch? A man like you is always thinking about work and making money, verymendable. While on the topic of making money, as an expert in finances, I can offer my insight at any time. I can even join you now for lunch, my calendar is free. What a coincidence¡­"


    JoAnna walked out of the garage with nor and her face darkened in an instant. She saw a scene of Regina happily chatting with Jeff. Just what is going on? Howe this woman is here?


    JoAnna extended her steps. "Miss Heaven, howe you are here?"


    Regina froze for a moment before turning to JoAnna. "Miss Hill, I''m on my lunch break."


    "It''s quite a drive from the resort here. Even if you take full hour for you lunch break, that covers only one way trip." JoAnna did her best not to lose her temper.


    nor caught up at this time and stood next to Oscar to watch the show.


    Regina nced at nor who linked hands with Oscar and responded to JoAnna. "I''m working remotely today."


    "You are not authorized to work remotely, Miss Heaven." JoAnna coldly said.


    "What are you trying to say?" Regina''s arrogance was obvious.


    "I''m saying that you are fired." JoAnna had to admit that it felt good to say those words.


    Regina was outraged. "You can''t fire me."


    "I''m your employer. I can fire you."


    "You will pay penalties for terminating me without a good cause."


    JoAnna smirked. "Miss Heaven, you abandoned your job post and neglected your duties. I''m confident that is a good cause ording to employment contract you signed."


    Regina looked at Jeff. "CEO White¡­"


    JoAnna wanted to smack Regina silly. "Why are you looking at my fianc¨¦? Are you hoping he will hire you? Why would he hire some mediocre financial advisor who is neglecting her work and abandoning her job post?"


    "Mediocre? My work record is impable!"


    "The only thing impable is your persistence in pursuing my fianc¨¦. He is obviously not interested in you. When will you give up?" JoAnna sneered.


    "What makes you think he is not interested in me?"


    "I''m not interested in you." Jeff coldly said without any hesitation.


    "See?" JoAnna rolled her eyes.


    Regina was not ready to give up. "He said that only because you are here! If it''s just him and me, I''m sure he would be saying otherwise!"


    "Kids these days are bolder and more shameless than I thought." nor told Oscar.


    Regina snapped at nor. "What do you know? Who are you to judge?"


    JoAnna was stunned that Regina is snapping at nor. "Show some respect, Miss Heaven."


    "Respect is earned, Miss Hill." Regina sneered.


    nor spoke sternly to Regina: "Youngdy, you arecking basic manners."


    Regina lifted her nose defiantly. "Hmph! If I concern myself with opinions of any random hags, I would¡­"


    "Regina!", JoAnna snapped and grabbed Regina''s shoulder, forcing her to face her.


    Regina pushed JoAnna''s hand away and rubbed her shoulder. "What are you getting all worked up? She is just an old woman¡­ I''m sure CEO White can find many more business partners¡­" Regina looked at Jeff''s dark face and swallowed the rest of her words.


    Regina assumed that Oscar is a business partner, and seeing how nor was close to him, she must be Oscar''s wife. Why would she show respect to some random older couple, just because they want to do business with Jeffrey? Hmph! No way! And that old woman called her shameless and said that she has no manners! But why does Jeffrey look so upset?


    "Miss Heaven, you are talking about my mother¡­", Jeff said in a dangerously low voice.


    Regina thought she is about to faint. Did she just big time insult her future mother-inw?


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know¡­" Regina weakly said.


    "So, you would go and be rude to anyone else?", nor coldly asked. "No manners."


    Jeff ignored Regina. "Let''s go. We have a reservation¡­"


    He turned to leave, and Reginatched onto his elbow. "CEO White¡­"


    JoAnna stepped in and grabbed Regina''s hand. "Miss Heaven, keep your hands off from my fianc¨¦."


    JoAnna looked at Jeff. "Have someone take her to the safe house. She will not resist. And she will follow voicemands."


    Jeff turned to one of his nearby man and in less than a minute two men escorted Regina who obediently followed them to underground parking without a word.


    At that time Sarah and Aiden approached them.


    "You staged this, right?", JoAnna red at Sarah.


    Sarah made a step back and hid behind Aiden. "What makes you think that?" She blinked few times innocently.


    "Come here and talk to me!" JoAnna''s re became more dangerous.


    "Nope. You might touch me, and I know that you can make people do funny things¡­ I will keep my distance, thank you very much. We can talk from here." Sarah grinned.


    Aiden tilted his head toward Sarah. "Why are you hiding behind me?"


    "Because you are my rock!" She gave him a meaningful look.


    Aiden shed a smile. He likes that. To be her rock.


    "Ah!" Sarah eximed while nimbly moving to the side, avoiding JoAnna''s advances. "Why are you like this? I helped you! You are avoiding that bed climber for weeks now. If you don''t deal with her, she will ruin your wedding. You should be saying thank you, and not trying to catch me."


    JoAnna huffed few times and pouted her lips. "Fine¡­ thank you."


    Jeff shook his head thinking how silly these two sisters are and pulled JoAnna close to him. "Let''s go and eat."


    Oscar and nor followed them and enjoyed watching their interactions.

 Chapter 678 - Climb To The Top

    ~ Los Angeles, I-110 ~


    Sarah and Aiden are going to their Cliffside vi. Interstate 110 is congested, but the traffic is moving so it''s not that bad.


    Aiden is driving, so Sarah can afford gazing through the window while thinking how they spent the afternoon setting up Eve in the Mediterranean vi while JoAnna went shopping with nor. Oscar was at White corp. HQ with Jeff that afternoon... They had a conference call with Sophia and Felix before heading for dinner. It was a harmonious atmosphere: White family parents with their sons and daughter-inws. No one mentioned Regina, but Sarah knows that JoAnna and Jeff headed to the safe house right after they finished their meal to deal with that bed climber. Sarah was surprised that nor and Oscar joined them as well. It looked like nor had something on her mind.


    <em>''Bed climber''</em> is a new expression for Sarah which nor introduced that morning. Sarah finds it funny and strangely¡­ appropriate.


    Aiden does not like being stuck in this slow moving traffic. Who does? But then he thought that this is a rare opportunity for them not to do much. Usually they are busy with something, and this is a perfect time to unwind. He likes driving while holding Sarah''s hand. He caressed back of her palm with his thumb and felt that her grip on his hand slightly increased. If he needs to be stuck in traffic with anyone, that would be Sarah. He does not mind being stuck anywhere as long as she is by his side.


    Aiden thought ofst few days and is very happy how their rtionship is moving along. Somewhere he read or heard that over time feelings fade, and passion between a couple gets reduced to a boring routine. He finds that hard to believe, because with Sarah is the opposite. His feelings for her are getting stronger every day, and what is happening between them can be described with many words, but <em>''boring''</em> and <em>''routine''</em> are not included in those descriptions. And he knows that she feels the same. Just a nce at her and he can tell that she loves him just as much.


    "You look happy." Aiden observed that Sarah is lost in her thoughts and smiling.


    "Yes. We are almost done setting up Eve for Jeff and Anna, Regina is locked up. Day after tomorrow we are going to New York¡­ I get to see Sophia''s growing baby bump, we have a zombie mystery to solve and buy a helicopter¡­ and it''s nice to have family around." Sarah admitted. "Your parents are great."


    "I''m d you are getting along with them. What did my mom want?" He was referring to the talk nor had with Sarah and JoAnna that morning.


    "She said that you will also be involved in the dealings of White family. Probably after we get married."


    Aiden frowned. "I''m not interested in those dealings."


    Sarah ignored his stubbornness. She knows that Aiden is a free spirit and avoids things that will restrict him, and that is just like her. "I know. But some thingse with a price and you can''t enjoy the benefits without taking some responsibility¡­"


    Aiden abruptly pulled to the side of the road and stopped the car. "What happened with two of us, being irresponsible¡­ together?"


    Sarah was surprised with his mood change. Why did he get so serious suddenly? He was obviously upset.


    After a second of shock she smiled and cupped his cheeks in her palms. "We will still be together. And maybe just slightly less¡­ irresponsible. I will be with you and help out with whateveres. I promise."


    His expression didn''t soften, and she had to understand why he is this stubborn. "Why are you like this? Is there something I don''t know?"


    Aiden held Sarah''s hands in his and kissed each of her palms. He was quiet for some time before he sighed and started talking. "Sarah, love¡­ it''s not just a little bit. Once we are in, there is no way out. It''s a full time job, and much more. You always have to juggle work, priorities, business, profits, connections¡­ maintaining good rtionships with people who would stab you as soon as you look away. There will be no friends. Everyone around us will be a potential enemy. I don''t want us to have such a life. We will not have time to rx or be ourselves because someone will always be watching. And if we ever drop our guard, there will be many who will jump out of the shadows to take advantage of it."


    Sarah realized that he actually thought about this already. Well, she should not be surprised. Aiden always thinks about everything.


    As much as she agrees with him, she also knows that he can''t avoid what ising. Because he is a White. And Sarah wants him to know that she will stand by his side, always.


    "Do you think that this is something we can avoid? Even if we ignore responsibilities, your brother and my sister will be front and center in all that. Can you honestly say that you will look away and not get involved when they are surrounded with hyenas? I admit, I don''t know much about your family and what you are into, but I know that as long as we are together, we will figure it out. I don''t like it more than you, but I think of it as a game: we will learn the rules, get to know other yers and use that knowledge to our advantage. Because that is what we do. We will climb to the top and then make the rules. How does that sound?"


    Aiden''s heart was moved by her words. She is ready to be with him and they will figure it out. And yes, it''s just like her to treat it like a game. "Game analogy. That sounds like something you would say."


    Sarah''s eyes sparkled. "Are you doubting what we can achieve? Neither of us knows what a loss is because we are the winners. And it''s six of us, make that seven with Eve included. With all the skillsets and brainpower we posses, do you think that anyone can bully us?"


    She was able to dispelst traces of Aiden''s bad mood.


    "I admire your enthusiasm."


    "Just watch me burn anyone who dares to threaten what we have. I am ready for them, and I will show everyone that I mean business... starting with this wedding." She was determined and it showed in her expression and her tone.


    "What about this wedding?", Aiden cautiously asked.


    "Mom said that the people attending are not¡­ friendly. And that there will be many who will try toe in between us. And she advised us to trust each other and what we have."


    Aiden looked straight into her eyes seriously. "Mother is right. No matter what anyone says or does, I want you to always keep in mind that I love you, only you¡­ and that you are my future wife." Only he is aware how much weight those words carry. Because he knows some of the people who will be attending.


    Sarah smiled. She knows that those words will give her the strength to fight off whatever ising. "Right back at you. No matter what anyone says or does, know that you are my only one. I love you, and you are my future husband, Mr. White."


    Aiden felt his heart swelling, and he knows that is the feeling of his love growing stronger for this amazing woman in front of him, his goddess. He pulled her closer and sealed her lips with a searing kiss.


    TAP¡­ TAP¡­ TAP¡­


    Something metallic was hitting onto Aiden''s window and they broke the kiss.


    He lowered the window and cleared his throat. "How can I help you, officer?"


    Policeman nced inside car and observed Sarah on passenger''s seat. He can tell that she is dazed, and he saw them kissing¡­ well, she does not look unwilling. His attention went back on Aiden. "Is everything OK? You pulled over on the highway. This is a no parking zone¡­"


    Aiden realized that he did pull over on the highway. But he does not have a good reason for that. "Everything is OK¡­ Sorry about that¡­"


    Policeman had a good idea what happened based on what he saw: these two youngsters got frustrated with slow traffic and stopped to make out. Reckless youth¡­"License and registration, please¡­"


    Not longter, Aiden and Sarah were back on the road.


    Sarah was flustered. "Oh, my¡­ what did he think? I''m sure he saw us kissing¡­"


    "Whatever he was thinking, he let us out with a warning. Remind me not to stop on the highway again¡­" Aiden kissed back of her palm and smiled. "¡­and we will continue where we stopped at home."


    Sarah smiled and turned her gaze toward the window.

 Chapter 679 - I Am Here To Teach You

    ~ Los Angeles, safe house ~


    Oscar and Jeff are seated in one room, continuing their private discussion from that afternoon. Oscar is giving details to Jeff about White foundation and everything that represents.


    Jeff knew that it''s much more than a charitable organization, but Oscar warned him when he appointed him as a chairman not to look beyond charity with a promise that he will find out everything when the timees. Jeff obeyed his father. After all, he got that chairman position and position of the White corp. CEO at the same time, and there was a lot to think about without looking into some secrets.


    As much as Jeff knew that it is more than just a charity, he was surprised by the power and reach that is under the cover of White foundation. Oscar summarized it as awork of powerful individuals from all walks of life including politicians, military, scientists, businessmen, etc. They were all ready to respond to any call from Master of the White family, and even Madam had right to make requests. Why would they be willing to work for them? Because White family offered them assistance and protection in return. But that is not all. White family also knows many secrets, secrets which those individuals are trying to hide¡­ in short: ckmail material which assures that those powerful individuals will stay loyal to the White family.


    "Think of them as loyal servants.", Oscar exined. "At the same time, they are dogs who will bite you without a second thought if they get a chance. They fear us and at the same time they crave what we have."


    Next, Oscar talked about an boratework of people who are working for them from the shadows. "For everyone else, they aremon people, and they are everywhere. It can be a guy working at the gas station, or a woman in the grocery store. They are our eyes and ears out there and each of them has some capability they will use at mymand. Soon to be yourmand... Our power is information. We know about every legal and illegal activity within our territory, and we have the power to stop it."


    Jeff listened carefully to his father and took mental notes of the questions that were piling up in his mind. He knew some of the high level things, but some things that Oscar talked about were new to him.


    At the same time, nor and JoAnna are in the room on a basement level, facing Regina who is tied up to a chair.


    Whatever JoAnna gave to Regina for obedience, it wore off and Regina was raging. She was screaming profanities and nor asked bodyguard to gag her before telling all of them to leave them alone.


    JoAnna gave to Regina truth serum at nor''s request and they chatted while waiting for the serum to take effect.


    nor was praising JoAnna for her concoctions and was interested to find out what kinds she has handy. JoAnna was happy to talk about it, and she didn''t hide anything from her future mother-inw while presenting contents of her ''ck-chest-of-wonders''.


    Regina stopped struggling and they concluded that truth serum is working.


    nor got serious and faced JoAnna. "What do you want to do with her?"


    JoAnna sighed. "I don''t know."


    "Not a good answer."


    JoAnna was at a loss. She really didn''t know how to handle Regina no matter how much she boasted about it. "She is after Jeff. When I see her shameless behavior, I get frustrated and I feel like skinning her alive. But then I calm down and I can''t make myself to hurt her."


    nor''s expression softened. "As a Madam of White family, you can''t allow yourself to make decisions based on your emotions. You are a kind and softhearted girl, and I love that. And your enemies will love that even more. Trust me, they will take advantage of that."


    nor came to Los Angeles with intention to start training JoAnna to be the next Madam, and she concluded that there is no better time than now.


    "Let me tell you a story of a man, we will call him Joe. Joe schemed against you and you let him off because you can''t make yourself to punish him. After all, he was only after your money and he didn''t hurt you. Also, he was not sessful, and you feel that letting him go is the right thing to do. But what you don''t know is that Joe is desperate. He has his reasons, of course¡­ but the bottom line is that he attacked you and you let him off. Now imagine that next week Joees back with a gun, and he manages to sneak into your house. Tell me, when you look at Jeffreyying in a puddle of his blood, will you still think that you made the right decision by letting Joe go unpunished previous time? Or maybe he didn''t get to Jeffrey, he got to you¡­ and you are the one dying while Jeffrey is holding you in his arms. Which image hurts more? Even if you think that I''m exaggerating and that Joe sessfully sneaking into the house is a farfetched scenario... Believe that Joe will tell his friends that he attacked Whites and came out unscathed. And those friends of his will talk to their friends¡­ and eventually the word will spread out that it''s OK to attack Whites. You will end up with a lot of emboldened people, and some of them just might be sessful¡­"


    JoAnna listened carefully while biting her lower lip. "I understand. But it goes against my nature to hurt people."


    "I remember watching a video of a girl holding a big rifle on top of my house. She was shooting off limbs while defending the man she loves." nor paused and watched JoAnna''s expression changes. "I''m not asking you to go against your nature. I''m asking you to always think about what you want to protect¡­" nor turned to Regina. "¡­and when you see a person like this, who wants to take away what is dear to you, show the same resolve you did that day on the top of my house. Anna, these people don''t have morals, and their actions are escting. Don''t wait until they show up at your doorstep with a gun."


    JoAnna didn''t respond. She walked to Regina and removed cloth which gagged her.


    "Why are you after Jeffrey?"


    "Because he is my perfect match. I worked on properties owned by White family because of him and I''m watching him for a long time. He has it all, the only thing he is missing is me." Under the influence of truth serum, Regina could not stop herself from talking.


    "Is you family supporting you in pursuing Jeff?"


    "Of course. There is nothing better for my father than to use White corp. to expand his business."


    JoAnna really thought that Regina is too much. And her family as well. Shameless people. "What do I need to do for you to stop going after Jeffrey?"


    "There is nothing you can do, other than to disappear and stop obstructing me. You are not worthy of him. I don''t know what he sees in you."


    JoAnna knows that Regina is telling the truth. She will not give up. JoAnna turned to nor. "She will not stop, and I don''t know how to handle this¡­ any suggestions?"


    nor was happy that JoAnna asked. "You have two options. One is to get rid of her. That is an easier, clean-cut solution. Other is to make her an example for others to see how girl who threatens future Madam White will end up."


    "How can I make an example?"


    "Considering her persistence, you also need to crush her hopes that she will seed. I am here to teach you¡­" She turned to the ck suitcase and reached for the scalpel. "You don''t mind if I use this?"


    JoAnna frowned. "Gloves¡­ use gloves." She handed surgical gloves to nor.


    nor put the gloves on and smiled faintly while holding onto the scalpel. "Watch carefully.." She turned to Regina and her smile turned sinister.

 Chapter 680 - Aaron

    ~ Das, Fort Midnight nightclub ~


    Noah is sitting in a booth with three other young men: Thomas, Paul and Henry. Four of them are friends from high school.


    They all attended an elite private high school in Austin, Texas area which is reserved for the people with a specific status and money that can cover sky-high tuition costs. Schrships are not avable at that institution for privileged youth.


    Two young men approached Noah and his threepanions.


    "What is this? High school reunion?", tall young man asked when he reached the booth. He has handsome features and a very good physique. Just while walking to the booth, he attracted attention of several females in the club.


    "Just sit, Aaron¡­", Liam, who came with Aaron, nudged him into the booth and sat next to him.


    "Are we all here now?", Thomas asked Noah when everyone had their drinks in front of them.


    Noah nodded. "Patrick said he can''te. So, we are all here."


    If Aiden can see them now, he would identify six young men as six out of seven whom he called friends (Patrick is missing). They are the ones he referred to when exining to Sarah that he designed the ind for eight people. In Aiden''s words: <em>"¡­I thought I had seven friends. When I started on this (he refers to the vi on the ind), my intention was to make a hangout ce for us. Before this ce was done, we were not friends¡­"</em>


    Back to what is happening in the nightclub¡­


    "It''s not that it''s not nice to see you¡­ but why are we here?", Aaron showed impatience. "I had to cancel one appearance. This better be important."


    "Yes, yes¡­ we all know you are a famous model now. But you can''t forget about us either." Paul teased Aaron.


    Aaron rolled his eyes. "Not just a model, you prick. I''m a graphic designer as well. Two jobs!"


    "Graphic designer in your father''spany¡­ not like you had to work hard to get that job." Paul continued throwing jabs at Aaron.


    "You are not the only one who canceled things toe here." Thomas said to Aaron. "I lost my whole afternoon and came from Chicago."


    "Yes, yes¡­ we are all busy. But this is important." Liam interrupted quarrel in the making.


    They all looked at Liam, waiting for him to start talking. He is the one who asked them to gather here.


    "I believe we all got invitations to the wedding of Jeffrey White, right?" Liam asked.


    His fourpanions nodded while Aaron squinted.


    Aaron didn''t want to talk about anything rted to White family. "Why are you bringing that up? Do you want us to wear matching outfits?"


    "Calm down Aaron, and listen to what he has to say." Thomas pacified Aaron while thinking that Liam better have a good reason for calling all of them here.


    Liam looked at everyone seated before starting: "We all know that one person will be there. One against whom we all have scores to settle with¡­"


    Aaron''s face contorted with anger. "Is that why you called me? To talk about that asshole?" He stood up abruptly while trying to push Liam so that he can get out of the booth. "I don''t want to have anything to do with that fucker! I''m not even going to that wedding!"


    Liam stood up and ced his arms in front of Aaron, blocking him from leaving. "Not even if you know that Aiden has a girl he loves?"


    Aaron straightened his back and paused. "I''m listening."


    "Sit first¡­" Liam gestured to the booth.


    Thomas squinted at Aaron who got seated again. "Don''t tell me you didn''t see Aiden''s updates on his social media?"


    Aaron shook his head. "I don''t have him as my friend, so even if he posted something, I don''t know about it."


    "I don''t use social media." Paul interjected. "It''s a waste of time."


    "I saw that his status changed to engaged, and he posted a photo of hands¡­" Henry added. "He didn''t post anything about any girl ever, and then only hands. I assumed that it''s either a joke or his parents pressured him to do something responsible."


    Liam shook his index finger in the air, indicating that Henry is wrong. "I saw him with her at two events. Jeffrey''s birthday, which was five-six months ago, and one more recent party at Lake Tahoe. And he is very protective of her."


    "Engaged? Don''t tell me that he is in love¡­" Paulughed.


    "If you don''t believe me, ask Noah¡­ he was at the Jeffrey''s birthday also." Liam turned to Noah.


    Noah''s eyes darted over faces of hispanions. What should he say? He knows that if he says ''yes'' all these people will try to get their hands on Sarah¡­ on his Sarah. Oh, that beautiful demon girl who got him excited beyond belief, and he can''t get her out of his head for more than five months. But, can he lie and say ''no''? They will find out one way or another¡­


    "Why are you so quiet, Noah?", Aaron growled, irritated by Noah''s reluctance.


    Noah had no other choice than to speak. "Yes. He has a girl."


    "How do you know he cares about her?" Henry was suspicious.


    "Because Noah wanted to grope her, and Aiden broke his arm." Liam said confidently.


    All eyes were on Noah. He told Liam that it was Aiden who broke his arm, because he was ashamed to say that it was Sarah who did it. Liam was unconscious, so he didn''t know who did it, anyway¡­ And Noah has no intention of saying now that he got beat up by a girl. "Yes. Multiple fractures. He was out of his mind, and I didn''t even touch her."


    Liam looked around the table and was pleased to see that all hispanions have good expressions. "So, what do you say? Are we going to get our revenge?"


    Thomas looked at Liam. "What revenge? Other than few harmless pranks, I don''t remember him doing anything to you¡­" Thomas narrowed his eyes. "I just want to make sure you also have a reason for going against Aiden and are not plotting to betray us."


    Liam could not say that his malice is not directed toward Aiden, but it''s toward Sarah. She is the one who made him pee himself twice!


    Noah came to the rescue: "He was with me at the Jeffrey''s birthday, and he also got hurt."


    Liam vigorously nodded, happy that Noah didn''t mention wet crotch area.


    "The girl is mine!", Aaron announced.


    "Oh, so you areing to the wedding, after all?" Liam smirked. He does not care who gets to hurt Sarah, as long as she gets hurt and humiliated, he will be happy.


    Aaron responded with a smug smile. Hispanions started talking about different strategies to get back at Aiden, while Aaron finished his bourbon in one big gulp, and ordered another one.


    All surrounding noise became an indistinct buzzing while Aaron''s eyes narrowed, and he remembered his biggest humiliation¡­ Jessica. The most popr girl in high school. He courted her for months. And they dated for more than a year when one day he came unannounced to visit her, only to find Aiden next to her bed, pulling his pants up. And Jessica didn''t know that he ising, otherwise she would get out of that bed and put some damned clothes on! Aaron clenched his fists until his knuckles turned white while thinking how for more than a year he danced around that slut for few kisses and she spread her legs for Aiden without even dating him! And Aaron cared about Jessica¡­ he really did. He even thought how they will go to college together, and then get married. And Aiden came and ruined everything! Bastard even had the audacity to tell him that he did him a favor!


    Aaron smirked at the thought how now Aiden has someone he cares about¡­ and it''s time for payback!

 Chapter 681 - Meeting With Smiths In New York (1)

    ~ New York ~


    Sarah and Aiden are in the cab, heading for their lunch meeting with Jarred Smith, old man who Sarah met during their gambling-outing in Las Vegas three months ago.


    Unintentionally, Sarah and Aiden helped Jarred get revenge for his nephew. At that time, they also gifted him a 34-carrat perfect blue diamond which was one of the reasons why Jarred''s nephew got hurt. Jarred was touched by their generosity and said in return that Sarah can call him for anything. ANYTHING.


    Sarah decided to use Jarred''s favor now, and that ''anything'' is a helicopter (or two). Since Jarred is involved in working with military, and Sarah and Aiden want to buy a military grade helicopter, they decided to see if Jarred can help them get what they are looking for.


    Sarah is a bit upset because when they reached apartment where Sophia and Felix are staying, two of them already left for work. Sophia left instructions to the doorman to let Sarah and Aiden in, so they managed to leave their things and freshen up before heading out for lunch, but Sarah was hoping to see Sophia. Sarah is missing her sister, and she wanted to rub baby bump because it always makes Sophia eyeroll and she heard that it will bring good luck. Sarah is not really a superstitious person, but hey¡­ it can''t hurt.


    Sarah consoled herself with the fact that they will see each other in the evening, when Sophia and Felix return from work.


    Sarah''s phone buzzed and she checked the text she received. It''s from Ellie, JoAnna''s official maid of honor. Ellie is from Seattle, and her home is close to Hill family vi. All three sisters know Ellie for many years and have a good rtionship with that bubbly girl. Out of three Hill sisters, Ellie is definitely closest to JoAnna. Their personalities match very well.


    While reading the text, Sarah giggled and started typing the response. Aiden usually does not pry into her messages, but she giggled, and he feels a bit neglected, so he leaned closer to see what caused the giggles.


    Sarah sent quick response and tilted her head to look at Aiden. She smiled and raised one eyebrow. "Since when do you check my texts?"


    Aiden cleared his throat and straightened his back while trying to y it cool. "It was an ident."


    Sarah thought that he is adorable while pretending not to be interested. She scooted closer to him and leaned her head on his shoulder. "It''s Ellie. I''m helping her with bachelorette''s party."


    Aiden put his arm around Sarah. "What do you have so far?"


    "Lunch and dinner. Somewhere in between those two we will go for few hours of paintball massacre." Sarah''s eyes sparkled from excitement.


    Aiden''s expression showed that he likes the paintball idea very much. "Can I join?"


    Sarah scrunched her nose. "Sorry, girls only."


    Aiden pouted. "That is not fair¡­ what happened with facials and manicures and other girly things?"


    Sarahughed seeing how silly he is. "We are doing what Anna likes. And that is shooting. Besides, the resort has an amazing spa,plimentary for wedding guests, so we can go for girly things anytime."


    Aiden had to agree that does not make sense to go for a spa when full spa is already avable for free at the resort. "How long will the partyst?"


    Sarah understood that he wants to know at what time he can get her back. "After dinner, we n to book a VIP room in some nightclub for the girls who want to continue. But Anna, Sophia and I will not stay beyond dinner. And we are not repeating the ''sleep-apart'' fiasco from Sophia''s wedding."


    She saw that he is not very happy about their ns for girls. "Don''t you guys have something going on?"


    Aiden shrugged. "I don''t know. I just go a message to keep my afternoon and evening free."


    "Who is nning?"


    "Best man, Jasper. Family friend, so we know each other for a long time, but Jeff and he got close only at University and now they are working on several projects together. Hey, if you are not partying with girls after dinner, maybe six of us can meet and do something until it''s time to call it a night? I know that Jeff would rather be with Anna than spend evening on anything else."


    Aiden also knows that Sarah is missing her sister-time and he likes spending time with Sarah. If they all meet together, Sarah can spend time with her sisters, and he will not be excluded.


    Sarah paused for a moment and then her face lit up. "That is a brilliant idea! I will talk to Anna and see what she thinks¡­ You know what? If we end up in their vi that evening, it will be a great time to reveal Eve to Jeff!"


    She had to admit that it''s an amazing idea. All six of them are aware of Eve, so there is no need to hide anything. They can probably sit and rx and then Sarah asks something to Eve and Eve responds and Jeff copses¡­ Sarah burst intough while imagining Jeff in shock, pinching himself to make sure it''s real.


    "What is funny?" Aiden was confused with Sarah''s suddenughter.


    "Your brother.", Sarah responded while catching her breath.


    Aiden looked at Sarah and his lips twitched. ''Since when is Jeff funny?''


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden entered private room in a high-end Asian restaurant in East Vige.


    "Little girl!", Jarred''s voice boomed as soon as his eyesnded on Sarah.


    "Old man!", Sarah greeted him back.


    "I hope you are not waiting long." She checked time and saw that they are few minutes early.


    "Not at all. We just reached." Jarred responded with a big smile which made his aged face more wrinkled.


    Sarah''s eyesnded on a man in maybete twenties. He was in a wheelchair.


    "This is my nephew, Charles. He wanted to meet the little girl who got revenge for his injuries." Jarred introduced man in the wheelchair.


    "Call me Charlie.", he smiled and extended his arm. "Nice to meet you."


    "Hi, call me Sarah.", she shook his hand and turned to Aiden. "This is Aiden."


    After introductions, they ordered food.


    Jarred was the same how Sarah remembers him: cheerful and noisy. Skin on his face shows signs of aging, but his eyes are clear like he is in the prime of his youth.


    Sarah was curious about Charlie. He is a friendly young man, and his look is¡­ smart. His eyes show that he is very intelligent. She can''t see Charlie''s overall body because he is sitting, but his upper body, especially broad shoulders and toned arms show that he is someone who is exercising, but he is not too bulky... Martial arts, maybe? Sarah wondered if he is in the wheelchair because of what happened to him in Vegas. Based on her calctions that should be almost one year ago. If he is still in the wheelchair since then, does that mean that the damage he received is permanent? That is harsh. On the other side, was he in the wheelchair from before? In that case, those men from Las Vegas attacked a disabled person! How despicable!


    "Little girl! Why are you looking at my Charlie so intently? Are you interested in him? He is single, you know?", Jarred looked serious, but Sarah knows that he is teasing her. Or at least she hopes that is the case because Aiden is right there, next to her...


    Sarah awkwardlyughed while doing her best to avoid Aiden''s questioning gaze. "What are you saying, old man? My fianc¨¦ is right here!"


    Jarred frowned. "Fianc¨¦? I thought you are married."


    "Oh¡­" Sarah forgot that in Las Vegas two of them were going as a married couple, under identities of Mr. and Mrs. ck. This is the reason she does not lie. She forgets!


    "That was then¡­", Sarah awkwardly half-mumbled while thinking that she needs to stop digging holes for herself.


    "Are you saying that you went from being married to being engaged? Isn''t that in reverse?", Jarred looked at her in disbelief.

 Chapter 682 - Meeting With Smiths In New York (2)

    Sarah almost rolled her eyes thinking how Jarred has crazy ideas. How can you go backward from married to engaged? But she can''t tell the truth either¡­ at least not the full truth. "At that time, we were under cover. We are not married. We are engaged. OK?"


    Sarah wanted Jarred not to probe into that, because if he asks why they lied about their identities, she either needs to exin that most of casinos banned her previously, or she needs toe up with another lie¡­ also, she wants to rify her staring into Charles so that Aiden stops with his possessive-fianc¨¦-act. His arm was around her waist and he was pulling her closer, as to remind everyone that she is his. Sarah told herself that if she does not speak up quickly, she will end up on hisp.


    "I was looking at Charlie because I was wondering how he ended up in that wheelchair."


    She looked at Charles and realized that might be a sensitive topic.


    "Sorry, if I''m over the line. Feel free not to answer.", she quickly added and tried inching away from Aiden, but he didn''t let her move. Well, at least he stopped pulling her closer. That is progress.


    Charles smiled in a well-practiced manner. "Not a problem. My legs were just fine until those hoodlums in Las Vegas gifted me withminuted fractures."


    Based on his expression, Sarah can tell that he provided this exnation many times.


    "Comminuted fractures? Can''t that be fixed?" Sarah could not contain her curiosity. Broken bones can be mended, even if the bone is severely damaged it can be reced with an artificial one. Why is he still in a wheelchair?


    Charles shook his head, looking defeated. "The damage is too great to the bones, muscles and connective tissue. Bone shards are everywhere. I''ve seen many orthopedists, and surgeons. And they all say that they are not reckless enough to try to operate, fearing that they will make it worse. I don''t know what can be worse than this¡­" He ced his palms on his knees and sighed. "My legs are useless."


    "Not reckless enough?" Sarah mumbled and got her phone. She texted JoAnna.


    "By the way, old man¡­" Sarah looked at Jarred. "We are here because we need a favor from you. I remember you said that I can call you for anything. Is that offer still valid?"


    Jarred got into a serious business-mode. "I said that you can call me for anything, and I am man of my word. How can I help you?"


    "We need a helicopter. Military helicopter." Sarah was short. Well, she can''t say more than that, Aiden is expert in that field.


    Jarred narrowed his eyes, looked at Sarah, then at Aiden and back to Sarah. It looked like he does not believe his ears. "Little girl, why do you need a military helicopter?"


    Sarah turned to Aiden and gestured that it''s time for him to takeover.


    Aiden started exining to Jarred what they are looking for. Aiden was very technical, and Sarah enjoyed listening to him. It was interesting that Jarred held a meaningful conversation with Aiden, and that told Sarah that both of them are familiar with helicopters and their technical details.


    While Aiden and Jarred spoke, Charlie listened. Sarah listened as well in between exchanging texts with JoAnna.


    "I see you came prepared, boy¡­", Jarred praised Aiden. "I need to make some calls and will get back to you on this."


    "Oh? You can help us get a helicopter?" Sarah was hardly containing her excitement.


    "Hmph! Of course, I can!" Jarred said proudly. "But based on what your FIANC¨¦ told me, you are looking at customizations and I need to make some calls before Imit to that."


    Sarah ignored his strange emphasis on a word ''fianc¨¦''. She was happy that he is willing to help and thanked him sincerely.


    She turned to Charles. "Charlie, are you willing to allow another surgeon look at your legs?"


    Both Charles and Jarred frowned. They were surprised by this sudden question.


    Sarah realized that her question came out of the blue and exined: "My sister is a very good surgeon. They call her the prodigy. I told her that you haveminuted fractures, as well as damage to muscles and tissue. She is not promising anything, but she is willing to look at your legs and see if she can do something about it."


    Jarred and Charles exchanged nces for a second before Charles agreed to it.


    "Little girl, if your sister fixes Charlie''s legs, you will get your helicopter for free!" Jarred extended his hand to seal the deal.


    Sarah looked at his hand reluctantly. "Old man, how about we pay for the helicopter, and if my sister fixes Charlie''s legs you owe me one?"


    Jarred squinted and half-retracted his hand for a second before he startedughing. "You have a deal!" Two of them shook hands on it.


    "How do we go about this?", Charles asked Sarah. She can see that he is excited.


    Sarah thought that it must be hard on him, getting bad news who knows how many times. She really hopes that JoAnna can fix him up because it''s obvious how badly Charles wants to get back to his feet.


    "If you can send your medical records to my sister, she can look at it in advance. For the in-person exam it will be best if you cane to Los Angeles." Sarah exined.


    Charles smiled. "That is perfect! We will be there in two days and will stay in the area for a week. I''m avable anytime."


    "You will be in Los Angeles? In two days?" Sarah looked at Jarred.


    "Yes." Jarred grinned.


    "Why didn''t you say so? When we spoke on the phone, I told you that we areing to New York from Los Angeles. We could have met there¡­" Sarah felt cheated. If this old man told her that in two days they areing to Los Angeles, maybe they would note to New York. Oh, there is that Katherine or Da that they want to investigate, so they woulde anyway, but the old man does not know that!


    "Little girl, you asked me: when can we meet. And I said: for me, lunch time, today, works. And you said that works for you as well. You didn''t ask for anything beyond that." Jarred seriously responded.


    Sarah rolled her eyes andughed. "I can''t argue with that."


    They finished lunch in a good atmosphere and parted ways with a promise to stay in touch.


    Sarah already confirmed that JoAnna can meet Charlie in three days, and she will get back to him about the location and exact time. JoAnna needs to confirm which facilities have equipment that she needs and avability.


    Sarah wants to be present as well. After all, this is a perfect chance to have old man owe her one, again. Having a friend with deep connections like Jarred Smith can only be beneficial.. At the same time, she wants to see her sister at work.

 Chapter 683 - Talk With Darla Hamler

    ~ New York ~


    It''ste in the afternoon, Aiden and Sarah are in the coffee shop which Da (aka Katherine) visits almost every day after work.


    Aiden was ying with Sarah''s fingers while holding her hand on the table and his eyes fell on the engagement ring. That reminded him of a topic they need to discuss: "Now that Regina''s is out of the picture, Jeff will make a move on Heaven''s family businesses. He said that he will be ready in two to three days. What do you want to do with the diamond mine? If we don''t make our im, it will be left without a Boss. Jeff said that he wants to be free for the honeymoon and he is not interested in taking it on at this time because it requires someone to go there in person at least few times."


    Sarah nodded. "I remember. If we want to take it over, we will need to go and remove corrupt managers who are exploiting workers. But I''m not clear on what else needs to be done besides that even after Sophia''s exnations... Tonight, let''s talk with Sophia again. After that we can decide¡­" Her voice trailed off.


    "Here she is." Sarah gestured toward the door.


    Da entered the coffee shop.


    "Off I go¡­" Sarah stood up and queued in the line to make an order behind Da.


    She used an excuse to ask for a suggestion in order to get her attention, and then injected her the truth serum when Da was distracted.


    Sarah praised JoAnna''s improvements. Now people don''t even notice that they are being injected. It seems that JoAnna added some numbingponent which works right away.


    While waiting in line, Sarah observed that Da threw few nces toward Aiden while looking through the shop. It seems that Da finds him attractive. Well, nothing unusual about that, but that does not mean that Sarah likes when other women ogle at her fianc¨¦. On the other hand, she can probably use that to get Da to sit with them willingly.


    "Hello Miss, nice to see you again.", coffee clerk greeted Da.


    "Not as nice as seeing you, Mitch!", Da''s face shifted. She was wondering why she said that.


    Sarah told herself that now she knows why Da frequents this coffee shop: she likes the clerk. Sarah checked him out¡­ well, he is good looking. But not even close to her Greek God.


    Da got her beverage, and Sarah tagged along after her. She offered Da to join them at the table, and just as expected, Da didn''t reject to sit at the table opposite Aiden. She gets her coffee with a view! And who knows, maybe even more?


    "Hello, handsome!", Da greeted Aiden.


    Aiden threw an half-annoyed look from Da to Sarah and Sarah was not sure how to respond to this. If Da likes Aiden, she will flirt with him no matter what, because of the truth serum. The only thing they can do is to get information they need as soon as possible and leave Da with her truth revealing words behind.


    Sarah sat next to Aiden and heard his icy voice: "What was that?"


    "What?" Sarah tried to y it cool, but her eyes where shifting. <em>''Did he see me? Come on, it was only for a second or two!''</em>


    "You checking out the clerk¡­" Aiden confirmed her suspicion.


    Sarah held her breath for a moment. "Research purposes¡­ it''s not like I''m interested in anyone other than you because no onees even close to your awesomeness."


    Sarah saw that his expression softened and decided to face Da and get straight to the point: "Da, about six years ago, you were hired to sleep with a youngwyer, Mark."


    Da frowned while wondering: <em>''How does this girl know this?''</em> But she could not stop herself from answering. "Not to sleep. I got to spike his drink, make sure he ends up in an empty room, and to be there when he wakes up while pretending that we did it."


    Sarah suspected that maybe nothing happened, but it''s still a shock to know that everything was a lie. "You didn''t sleep with him?"


    "Of course, not. I''m an actress, not a hooker." Da looked offended.


    Sarah had to confirm one more point: "Didn''t you have his baby?"


    "I was never pregnant. That was just part of the script."


    Aiden''s ears perked up. "What script?"


    Even if Da wanted to keep something hidden, it was impossible. Words just poured out of her: "My role was to pretend that we slept and I''m pregnant. When mission is aplished, I get to disappear. Well, not real me... the Katherine dies, and I move out of the area for few years. The man was very generous¡­ but the money ran out eventually, and now I''m back doing odd jobs while waiting for my break. I''m sure that myst audition went well, I''m still waiting to hear back from the¡­"


    "Stop, stop!" Sarah interrupted Da. She was getting off topic. "You said when mission is aplished¡­ what was the mission?"


    "Mark needed to break up with his girlfriend."


    Sarah blinked few times and was happy to confirm that Aiden is recording this. She will need to listen to it againter. "All that just to break up two people? Don''t you think it''s too much?"


    Da shrugged. "It''s not up to me to think if it makes sense. I got a role and was paid well to perform it. And I did great."


    While Sarah was processing all this, Aiden got to the point that Sarah missed: "You mentioned a generous man. Who is he?"


    Da shed a smile. She was happy that the handsome guy is talking to her while girl next to him is distracted. "He never said his name. And he always contacted me."


    Aiden ignored her flirting. "How does he look like?"


    "Average height, brown hair¡­ nothing standing out."


    Sarah was thinking about this¡­ some man paid three hundred thousand dors to Da in order to break up Mark and Sophia? So, the goal of this expensive and borate scheme was for two people to break up? A man hired her, someone powerful enough topletely wipe out bank ount history¡­ Who would go to such lengths? Who would go above and beyond to meddle into their lives? Love lives¡­ An idea shed into Sarah''s mind.


    Sarah got her phone and showed King''s photo to Da. "Is this the man?"


    Da frowned. "This man''s hair is slicked back, and he is wearing sses. Even if it''s the same one, I can''t tell."


    Sarah took her phone back and scrolled until she found photo of King from the Las Vegas. He had no sses and his hairstyle was different. "How about this one?"


    Da observed photo with interest for few seconds before responding. "It does look like him. It could be. It was long time ago." She didn''t sound very convincing.


    Sarah showed next photo, and next one, and one more¡­ with each next photo Da''s confidence increased. Man who hired her is King.


    Sarah kept her phone away and asked one more question: "When was thest time you were in contact with that man?"


    "After my funeral was staged, I got my second payment, and left New York. I never heard from him again."


    Sarah nodded and tugged Aiden''s arm. "Let''s go. We are done here."


    "Hey, hottie, I was hoping to have a chat with you... more¡­", Da grabbed Aiden''s free hand as he stood up.


    Aiden frowned and got his arm out of Da''s grasp.


    Sarah leaned closer to the woman. "If you try that again with my man, I will break you apart."


    Da made a face but didn''t try to get close to Aiden or to speak to him. Sarah is scary.


    While they walked away, Sarah held onto Aiden tightly.


    "Are you OK?" Aiden could not miss unusual clinginess which obstructed his walk.


    Sarah shook her head and admitted: "No, I am not OK. The fact that King meddled in Sophia''s rtionship with Mark means that they didn''t approve of it and they made sure it does not happen. We need to warn Anna and Jeff. What if they try to prevent the wedding?"


    Aiden thought about it. "Why didn''t they do something already? Maybe they approve of Jeff¡­ and me?" Well, he can hope.


    "I don''t know." Sarah admitted. "We need to think about this and find out more information. But if there is a chance that they wille in between us¡­" Sarah sighed and tightened her hold on Aiden.. "We must be vignt."

 Chapter 684 - If We Are Close By, We Can Take Care Of Each Other

    ~ New York, Sophia''s and Felix''s apartment ~


    Sophia, Felix, Sarah and Aiden are having dinner in the dining room.


    "Howe we didn''t go out to eat? When I heard you areing, I picked few good ces¡­ and now you insisted to order delivery?", Sophiained to Sarah and Aiden.


    "We have things to talk about, and we don''t want anyone to overhear.", Sarah exined.


    "That serious?", Sophia''s face fell.


    Sarah nodded in confirmation. "We have two topics. One requires you to analyze things and help us figure out the best way to act. The other one is not a pleasant topic. Which one you want first?"


    Sophia sighed and kept her fork down. "Since you mentioned there is something unpleasant, let''s deal with that first."


    "We spoke with Da¡­ or the person you know as Katherine¡­" Sarah told Sophia and Felix what Da told them.


    Sarah finished summarizing their interaction with Da, and added: "We also have everything recorded if you want to listen."


    Sophia didn''t respond to thement about the recording. It was obvious that she is ufortable. "So, it''s him¡­ again. Why would he meddle with that?"


    Sarah nced at Aiden before speaking. "We spoke about it and have few theories¡­ The most probable one is that our maternal family didn''t approve of that rtionship. Considering what we know about those families who follow old traditions, they probably will not approve of anyone they didn''t select in advance. For that incident six years ago, you were the target and Mark was just the one in the way."


    Sophia wanted to speak, but Sarah stopped her: "Let me finish¡­ You know that mom always watched after us from the shadows even if we were not aware of that. We believe that you are married to Felix now because mom discovered your rtionship before our maternal family, and she protected you. Six years ago, you didn''t tell anyone about Mark, so mom didn''t know¡­ and they made sure the rtionship fails before it became serious."


    There were few minutes of silence. Felix and Sophia held hands while thinking about the information that Sarah dumped on them.


    Sophia had to admit that theory sounds valid. "Based on all this¡­ and knowing that they are still watching us¡­ we are in danger. Our rtionships¡­ and my baby¡­?" She ced her hand over her slightly bulging belly.


    "You need to increase your security and vignce." Aiden advised Sophia and Felix. "Don''t let anyone unknowne close to you. Pay special attention to all medical staff which you are interacting with. With pregnancy, you have scheduled checkups for months in advance, and they might take advantage of that. Also, keep in mind that they are not limited only to physical attacks. As you experienced six years ago, they have other ways to get to you as well, and we have no idea how far they are ready to go with their schemes. We suggest that you go back to Seattle as soon as possible and limit your movements to the area where Eve can protect you."


    Sophia and Felix agreed.


    "Does Anna know?", Sophia asked.


    Sarah confirmed. "Yes. They are increasing security anyway in the light of her new role."


    "New role?" Sophia was curious.


    Sarah was not sure how to exin this without saying too much. Her impression is that Jeff''s and JoAnna''s uing roles in the White family should be confidential, for now at least. "Do you remember when I told you that I''m dating Aiden? You warned me that Whites are not simple and that they have shady sources of ie."


    Sophia shed an apologetic smile at Aiden who could not hide his surprise.


    "Sorry, Aiden¡­ at that time I saw you as a rascal who wants to defile my baby sister."


    Sophia immediately regretted her hasty exnation when she saw that Aiden''s expression worsened.


    Sarah smiled while thinking that Sophia was notpletely wrong at that time¡­ but they are having a serious conversation and she needs to stay on topic: "Actually, we suggest that you consider moving to Los Angeles. If we are close by, we can take care of each other."


    Sophia faced Felix, silently asking for his opinion.


    Felix squeezed her hand gently and smiled. "Whatever you decide, I will support you. It will not be my first time to move, and I don''t care where we live as long as we are together." He kissed back of her palm. "My home is where you are."


    Sophia thought that she is going to melt from all the love she feels for her husband. With few sweet words and affection, he can melt away her anxiousness. Yes, Felix makes her feel safe and she knows that their rtionship is rock solid. No matter what those people do, it will be difficult to separate her from the man she loves.


    Felix also mentioned that if they move to Los Angeles, he will be closer to his sister. That is a bonus. Sophia likes that, because she is fond of Bridgette as well.


    Sophia was grateful that Felix is supportive, and then she remembered... "What about my work? There are things I can do online, but not all of them. This is not something that will be resolved in few weeks or months¡­ this canst for years, a lifetime¡­"


    Aiden agreed with Sophia. "Yes. This is a long term situation, and the only permanent solution is that we attack and get them out of the way. Unfortunately, at this time, we arecking information, so we can only do our best to stay safe while gathering clues."


    Sarah thought of a solution: "One thing keeping you in Seattle is work, right? How about you move HQ to Los Angeles? It will not be the first time for HQ of apany to move¡­ I''m sure that Jeff can help. You two might even consider a merger¡­" Sarah saw that Sophia frowned. "¡­or not."


    Sophia knows that Sarah wanted to be helpful, and she should not scold her baby sister. Moving is a maybe. But a merger??! Considering sizes of twopanies, merger means that White corp. will swallow Orion Enterprise. She is not willing to let go of her baby pany)!


    Work aside, Sophia loves lounging on the sun, next to a pool. She can do that a lot in Los Angeles. In Seattle it''s mostly raining, so even if pool is avable, she can''t enjoy it because of the weather. Without realizing, Sophia started thinking about them living in Los Angeles... Oh, and the beach¡­ she can lounge in the shade with a drink while Felix rides the waves. She remembers him surfing during their honeymoon, her husband was steaming hot! If they move, she can enjoy that view every day¡­


    Sophia snapped back to reality. "We will head back to Seattle tomorrow. Unless there is an emergency at work, we will work from home where Eve is watching.. While there, we will discuss and consider moving to Los Angeles. What is the second thing you wanted to talk about?"

 Chapter 685 - What Do You Know About Running A Business?

    Sarah was happy to hear that Sophia will consider moving to Los Angeles and decided to give an additional incentive: "Until you find your own ce, you are wee to stay with us, and I''m confident that Anna and Jeff are also be willing to give you a temporary ce to stay. Our homes are already equipped with Eve."


    Sarah was all giddy because having both of her sisters nearby will be amazing!


    Back to business¡­


    "We are considering to take over diamond business from Regina''s family." Sarah saw that Sophia is surprised and continued confidently: "If we don''t im it, it will be left without an owner. We want to make it a legitimate business, and we are aware that there are many issues to be solved in order for that to happen. Aiden and I will go to Sierra Leone personally on site in few days to rece current corrupt management with people we can trust, and to abolish childbor in that mine. Other than that, we are not clear what else needs to happen for us to take it over. I know that you looked into this with Jeff, and we need you to give us a detailed exnation of what you found rted to that business and how to make it legitimate."


    Sophia was not sure if she heard Sarah right, or is she imagining. "You want to own a diamond mine?"


    Sarah smiled and looked at Aiden. "Yes. Both of us, together. Mining, processing and trade."


    Sophia inhaled while frown veiled her face. "What do you know about running a business?"


    "Not much." Sarah admitted. "But I have a very capable big sister who is willing to help out."


    Sophia looked at Sarah''s sparkling eyes full of expectations and could only shake her head in defeat. "Fine¡­ get me aptop. Let''s go through the files¡­"


    They spent the evening discussing current state of the business and what needs to be changed.


    Sarah and Aiden made sure to take notes and organize them in order in which things need to happen.


    "When you put it that way, it does not look like a lot of work. It''s because you are awesome!", Sarah praised Sophia.


    "But none of these will make a big impact until you clean up the situation in the mine." Sophia warned them. "ording to the reports, those corrupt managers are taking for themselves more than half of the gemstones which are mined. Be careful, they will not leave willingly."


    Because Sophia and Felix will head to Seattle in the morning, before heading to bed, Sophia told Sarah and Aiden to use spare key while they are in New York. "Leave the key with the doorman when you head back home."


    Sarah responded that there is no need for that since they are going back home tomorrow as well. "We finished what we came here for, so we will catch a flight after breakfast."


    "Do you want toe with us?" Sophia offered. "If you join, we will get our jet to drop us at Seattle and then can take you to Los Angeles. It will add maybe two-three hours to your trip, but you would spend that much time anyway with amercial flight."


    Sarah took a mental note that they should get a private jet as well. Huh, their shopping list is increasing daily¡­ She nced at Aiden and he gave a nod of approval.


    "Sure, let''s go together." Sarah happily told Sophia before heading to the bedroom with Aiden.


    ¡­about fifteen minutester in master bedroom¡­


    "Are you thinking about moving Los Angeles?", Felix asked Sophia as he got under theforter next to her.


    "Am I that obvious?", Sophia smiled.


    He smiled knowingly and raised an eyebrow while extending his arm, offering it as a head support. She inched closer and leaned her hear on his shoulder.


    After few seconds, Sophia spoke: "Honestly, if it''s not for thepany, I would probably move tomorrow. We can buy another home, my sisters are right there, and yours as well¡­ and weather is much better, I love sun. And I still remember how handsome you are on the surfboard."


    Felix likes that she remembers him surfing¡­ and that she likes it. After her delivery Felix will definitely take Sophia surfing and give her some¡­ private lessons. Image of him teaching her to rock climb shed in his mind and he could not hold back his smile.


    "Ifpany is the only obstacle, why don''t you do it gradually?" Felix saw that he has Sophia''s full attention and exined: "You can start with few floors in some building and move one or two departments. Andter, if it works well, you can move additional ones. Eventually Seattle can be like this office in New York, or the one in Canada, or the one in Huston. And you can work from office in Los Angeles which you can call HQ once sufficient number of directors moves there. Right?"


    Felix hesitated before continuing. "Also, I think you should not ignore the merger option¡­" He saw Sophia frown and hastily added: "I know what your concern is, and merger does not necessarily mean that you will lose yourpany. You can always have it as Orion Enterprise being a separate branch of White corp., under you. I''m sure that you and Jeffrey cane up with something that works."


    Felix saw that Sophia''s expression softened. He was happy that she is listening. "I know that you trust him. In less than two weeks you will be family, and joining businesses means that you will have someone to rely on. I must admit that Jeffrey is very capable. In case you need to take some time off from work, you can trust that business is in good hands until you are back. At the same time, he will be able to rely on you."


    "When I take off, I rely on dad and Leah¡­" Sophia started, but she was not able to continue.


    Felix caressed her cheek. "You realize yourself, right? Your dad is not interested in being a CEO. Lately he is not even showing up at work. And Leah¡­ she is asking you for time off since our wedding. If you don''t give her a break, she will quit in order to be with Isabe. And it seems she has several vacations nned in advance." He ced his hand on her belly. "With us soon to be a family of three, no matter what your intentions are, number of instances when you are not avable will increase, and you need someone who can take care of business during that time. I am sorry that you can''t depend on me rted to work."


    Sophia looked at him seriously. "Mr. Martin, I am depending on you. Don''t ever degrade yourself! What you do is very valuable, and I don''t expect you to be my recement. Each of us has our skillsets." She kissed Felix on the lips and spoke softly: "I heard you. Let''s sleep on it and continue this talk tomorrow. First thing to decide is if we want to move to Los Angeles. If we agree to move, then we can see what to do about thepany. Thanks to your words, I realized that my work and thepany are not an obstacle for us to move."


    Felix was happy to hear that.


    "Alright, time to say goodnight¡­" He scooted under theforter and Sophia missed his mischievous expression.


    Sophia smiled softly when she felt him pushing her nightgown up. As usually, he was between her legs, cing a light kiss on her belly.


    Sophia expected to hear him say: <em>''Goodnight, my baby girl''</em>, but instead she inhaled sharply. "Felix? The baby is higher¡­ Felix? ..... That is opposite from higher! ¡­ Ahhh¡­"

 Chapter 686 - New Boss In Sierra Leone (1)

    ~ Sierra Leone, nearby diamond mine ~


    Aiden is observing Sarah while she is going onest time through n of action with Imani.


    Imani is the youngest girl amongst their kids. She is very intelligent and possesses great logic and deduction skills and her personality is calm and down to earth. Sarah is coaching Imani with the goal to make her a strategic expert in the group.


    For this mission, they want to remove corrupt guards and management of the diamond mine while avoiding innocent casualties.


    Sarah and Aiden are heading to Sierra Leone with their kids and a number of people that Jeff provided. Some of Jeff''s people are fighters, and some will stay back at the mine and help with running it smoothly until Sarah and Aiden find their own people to take those positions.


    They left Los Angeles in a rush as soon as Jeff provided them with airne and manpower.


    Sarah came up with a detailed n in the ne, in less than an hour with use of topological map and data on people and weapons that they should expect there. Aiden watched Sarah and admired her gueri warfare strategizing capabilities. He didn''t know she has these skills. Aiden smiled while thinking how even after all this time, she is capable of surprising him with a side of her which he didn''t see before.


    Aiden was not confident that they should bring their kids on this mission, but Sarah assured him that they are ready. "These are local thugs with guns. Based on videos, they use guns as bats to beat up workers. Our kids want to fight, and this is a perfect low-risk mission for them to get some experience and to see if this is something they want to do or not."


    Sarah and Aiden discussed sending their kids to private schools more than once, but every time kids resolutely refused and said that they will learn with tutors at home while training their bodies and perfectingbat skills because they want to be personal bodyguards worthy of apanying their Boss (and Boss''s husband) as soon as possible.


    "I don''tpletely disagree with bringing the kids." Aiden exined. "I''m just concerned that someone will get hurt. Kids might rush into danger and you will try to protect them, and then¡­" It''s not that he is not worried about the kids, but Sarah is his first priority.


    Sarah smiled. "We got this. Imani will be our eyes and provide instructions as needed. I''m confident that she can adjust the strategy as necessary. Masika and Z will be snipers, and others wille with us. We will take ten Jeff''s men and others are waiting here."


    "What about me?", middle aged man asked anxiously. He is the guide who took the toward the mine.


    "You stay here with Imani and others." Sarah instructed him before focusing on theptop which projected live feed from four drones that are hovering above the mine area.


    "We can take them down with drones¡­" Aiden observed.


    "Yes. But then our kids won''t get a taste of the real thing." Sarah stopped any further thoughts Aiden had in that direction.


    Aiden sighed. He wants kids to get experience, but he does not want to risk Sarah getting hurt, alright? However, Sarah is not giving in. She is determined, and the only thing he can do is stick close to her and make sure shees out of this unscathed.


    Aiden was NOT happy when he heard the n that he and Sarah will split up! He will go from the West side of the mine with Jamari and N, while Sarah will take on East side where buildings are with Ade and Oni. Jeff''s men will take the middle and help take care of any captives as well as potential casualties. Based on the footage from the drones, middle is empty.


    "Boss''s husband, you worry too much." Ade chimed in. "We can do this!"


    Aiden looked at the small human in front of him and wanted to give him a speech how he is confident only because he is clueless. And he really wants this shrimp to stop addressing him as ''Boss''s husband''! But instead of the verbal lessons, Aiden flicked Ade''s forehead. "Get ready!"


    "Yes, Boss''s husband!" Ade cheekily smiled while rubbing his forehead.


    Aiden nced at the kids all dressed up in camo outfits who are stretching before mission while chatting excitedly, and he has to admit that they matured a lot inst three months. He can clearly notice that their physique and bearing changed with Ste''s intensive training. They are strong and confident individuals, just like their adopted-mother-Boss, Sarah.


    Before heading to their target destinations, Aiden looked at Sarah reluctantly.


    She could see that he is unwilling to separate. Sarah gave him a reassuring smile and a quick peck on the cheek. "See you in a bit."


    He was a bit dazed from worry and didn''t react in time. By the time he realized she kissed him, Sarah was already disappearing within jungle foliage with Ade and Oni trailing two steps behind her.


    "So, we begin¡­", Aiden mumbled and signaled Jamari and N to stay close as he led them swiftly toward the mine.


    ¡­


    Aiden''s team finished first by capturing three men. They moved so fast that guards didn''t know what happened. They were in a state of shock, not able toprehend how they ended up disarmed and tied up. Even the miners were stunned by suddenmotion around them.


    Miners were unsure what to think of current situation, but they observed that these people are not attacking them, so they did their best to shrink and not to attract unwanted attention.


    Aiden observed that some of the workers have their legs chained to each other restricting them to takerge strides, and he assumed that these men tried to escape, so the chains are to prevent them from running. Also, the number of kids in the mine was rming.


    Sarah went with Ade and Oni and caught by surprise one man in the dormitories. He was going through things that belong to the miners while cursing because he didn''t find anything valuable. It seems that he was expecting that miners are keeping some gemstones for themselves, and he was upset toe out empty handed.


    Oni took him out in two hits, and that earned her a praise from Sarah.


    "Next one is mine!", Ade made his im in advance. He wanted a praise from his Boss as well.


    Sarah smiled. "Just be careful, OK? Others are captured, so only one is left. He is in the office." Sarah gestured toward one smaller building.


    Imani did a great job informing every one of the current status and position, so they already knew that all other targets are captured and that no one from Aiden''s team got hurt.

 Chapter 687 - New Boss In Sierra Leone (2)

    ~ Sierra Leone, area of diamond mine ~


    Office is in one small building with two rooms. Because of the drones, they already know theyout and where people are. Infrared cameras revealed the exact position of the person inside.


    Ade and Oni approached the windows while Sarah mmed the front door open and faced a slender man in histe thirties who was stuffing raw gemstones in his pockets.


    Based on his action, it seems that he knew they are under attack, and he was in the middle of grabbing some goods before running away.


    The man was shocked at first, but when he saw an attractive girl looking at him with her bright green eyes, he rxed and sneered. "Looks like dessert arrived."


    Sarah was confused. Shouldn''t he be worried that suddenly he sees an unknown girl in front of him? Maybe he should ask her from where she came? Just one nce at her, and he should be able to see that she is not local. But then, who knows how his brain works?


    "How dare you talk like that to the Boss?", Ade growled from the window and leaped toward the man.


    Man stumbled backward, but Ade was fast and within a second, man was on the floor, unconscious. Ade stood above the man with his chin held high and arms akimbo¡­ waiting for a praise.


    Sarahughed. "Great job, Ade! I see that you improved significantly." She rubbed his head with her fist affectionately.


    "Thanks, Boss!" Ade grinned.


    Few secondster, Aiden arrived. When his eyesnded on Sarah, he sighed in relief.


    "Didn''t you hear Imani saying that we are fine?" Sarah asked when he pulled her in a near-suffocating hug.


    "It''s one thing to hear, and another to see." Aiden exined.


    Aiden was worried that something will happen to Sarah, and as soon as he finished his part of the mission in the mine, he rushed toward her.


    Sarah hugged Aiden back and gave him few light kisses while assuring him that she is fine, and he should let go. Or at least loosen his grip. It took him a while to rx.


    Per Imani''s instructions, four Jeff''s men arrived, and they dragged two unconscious men to join others.


    "Let''s gather the workers.", Sarah instructed.


    Not longter, five men were tied up in between miners on one side and Sarah, Aiden and their people on the other.


    Sarah exined that they are the new owners. Majority of miners understood her, because English is the officialnguage in Sierra Leone, but few spoke Mende only and needed trantors. Their fellow English speaking miners helped them out to understand what is going on.


    The miners were happy that they are having a ''management change''.


    Sarah promised that she will hear them out and that her goal is to continue operations in this mine while doing her best to make them content.


    Miners rxed when they heard that they will not lose their jobs, and that made Sarah''s heart ache. She already knows that they are not earning more than few dors a month, and they are working in harsh conditions, away from their families. How can they be so happy that they get to keep such jobs?


    She instructed her kids to distribute six months'' pay to everyone under fifteen years old and to send them out. They can''t work in the mine anymore. Also, if any miner is not satisfied, he will get six months'' pay as well and is free to leave.


    Few men took that offer. They were captured and forced to work in this mine against their will. Lots of kids rejoiced as well.


    "Now¡­ about these five¡­" Sarah gestured to the five men who were tied up and sitting on the ground. "We don''t have grudges against them, but I guess you do." Sarah was talking to the remaining miners. "They bullied you and forced you to work until you copse. You are free to do with them whatever you want."


    She remembers gruesome videos how those five abused workers. They beat them until they bled, and few times they killed miners by viciously hitting them in the head. Sarah thinks that it''s only fair to let these miners get revenge for themselves and for their fallenpanions.


    Sarah was not surprised when one miner took a fist size rock and threw it at the men. Few secondster, other miners followed as well, and when they were out of rocks, they started using their fists and legs. Sarah and Aiden allowed them tosh out and release their frustration from many years of abuse.


    Sarah looked at her seven kids and saw that all of them observed bloody scene in front of them, unphased. She can''t imagine through what they went in their lives if they can watch all this without any facial cramps. By seeing them now, she can tell that these seven will not give up on the idea to raise their fighting skills and to stand by her side. Sarah found it very conflicting, sadness for what they went through and happiness for what they are ready to do for her.


    As if he can sense her emotional turmoil, Aiden embraced Sarah from behind and kissed her temple. It worked. She calmed down. Sarah turned to face him and took a deep breath while settling her head under his chin. She was surprised that even when he is covered in dust, after a long flight, hike through the jungle, and a fight in the mine, she can still smell that woody-flowery fragrance which she loves.


    Sarah estimated that about fifty miners were left as willing to work and are of the right age. She instructed Imani to organize miners in groups of about five and to send them in batches to the office so that Aiden and Sarah can talk to them. They want to hear about their work conditions and expectations and also to assure them that two of them, as new Bosses, will treat them well.


    Aiden instructed miners to take turns and dig a grave for five people. Miners were not willing to give them a proper burial. Aiden saw their reluctance and exined that this is about not attracting predators and preventing diseases from spreading. After hearing those exnations, miners agreed and started working on it.


    When Sarah and Aiden finished talking with the miners, they got a general understanding that miners don''t mind the work itself. They all pointed as downsides: harsh disciplining, ten hours long shifts and bad food.


    Both Aiden and Sarah were surprised that no oneined about low wages. It seems that because miners received food and lodging, they didn''t care about super-low wages.


    Among the men Jeff arranged, three are proficient in managing mines.. Sarah and Aiden called those three men and discussed options to decrease displeasure of miners.

 Chapter 688 - New Boss In Sierra Leone (3)

    After they came up with a n for the mine, Sarah and Aiden shared with miners that going forward, there will be two shifts, eight hours each, with one hour lunch break and two more shorter breaks in-between. Also, they rified that will be no physical punishment for workers. It is a job, so they either do their work properly or they will get fired.


    Miners cheered when they heard that Sarah and Aiden brought with them some food supplies and shortly will send more.


    Ten armed men will be left behind in order to ensure safety of the mine and miners from potential bandits. And three more men will be left to help with management.


    Besides increasing their ridiculously low wages, Sarah also noticedck of any medical staff and promised that they will take care of that as well.


    Miners were very happy, and they vowed to give their best work going forward.


    "Good! With this we can go back home. We will have spare time before Charlie meets with Anna." Sarah smiled while talking to Aiden. "Where are the kids?"


    Aiden grimaced for a split second before forcing a straight face and gestured behind one of the buildings.


    Sarah was confused by his expression changes and swiftly went there to investigate. She was surprised to see their seven kids talk to more than dozen other kids, all boys.


    Just by ncing at them, Sarah can tell that the boys are below fifteen years old.


    "Why are they still here?", Sarah asked her seven kids who were supposed to give to these boys six months'' worth of sry and to send them home.


    "Boss, hear them out¡­", Ade pleaded, and Sarah can see that her other six kids are giving her puppy-eyed looks as well.


    Sarah narrowed her eyes. "What is going on?" She can sense that whatever ising is not pleasant.


    Some of the kids nced at Aiden, as if they are asking for his assistance. But he shamelessly pointed at Sarah. "She is the Boss."


    Sarah looked at the total of twenty-something kids in front of her, and no one spoke for a while.


    "Well, will someone tell me what is going on?", Sarah was losing her patience.


    Ade looked at one boy in the group and gestured with his eyes toward Sarah. It seems that he is the leader of the boys. Sarah looked at the boy and saw that he is ufortable. She guessed that it must be because of her expression. Sarah took a deep breath to calm down and did her best to smile. "Come on, tell me what is on your mind."


    "Boss, we want toe with you.", the boy said in a week voice.


    Any smile that Sarah managed to summon, disappeared in an instant. "What?"


    "We don''t have anywhere to go. Here, we will give you money." He extended arm with a one hundred dor bill, it''s the money they got as a six months'' sry. It''s actually much more than they would earn in six months, but Sarah and Aiden felt weird giving them less.


    Another boy spoke. "We all speak English and want to learn things¡­ we will be useful."


    Sarah thought that the only thing missing is the boys to cling onto her limbs and she will have a full blown d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Her brows were furrowed while her eyes darted over faces of kids in front of her.


    Based on how her kids are avoiding her gaze, Sarah can tell that they spoke with these boys and probably gave them some hopes.


    Sarah faced the leader boy: "Don''t you have anywhere to go? Families? Friends?"


    Leader boy lowered his head and was silent.


    Ade answered: "Boss, they are all from an orphanage. Those monsters raided the orphanage and brought them here, forcing them to work in the mine. There is nothing left for them there¡­ buildings are burnt, and teachers and caretakers were murdered."


    Sarah found this story horrifying and somewhat strange. She nced over boys. "How old are you?"


    They established that out of fifteen boys, youngest one is eleven years old and oldest one is fourteen years old.


    Sarah voiced her suspicion: "Orphanage with boys only, with ages from eleven to fourteen? What is missing from this story?"


    The leader boy responded in a heavy voice: "Our orphanage was keeping kids up to their fifteenth birthday. When bandits came,st year¡­ girls above ten years old were taken away to be sold. Boys above ten years old were brought to this mine to work¡­ And every younger kid was¡­ killed."


    Sarah could not believe what she heard, and she was d that Aiden was holding her, because her legs were shaking. Those bandits dealt with the orphans like they are not human! Even animals get better treatment. How can such vile people exist? Sarah looked at the kids in front of her, and her heart was breaking.


    "Boss, there are few more kids from that orphanage, but they are past their fifteenth birthday, and they all decided to stay in the mine as workers... because they don''t have other options." N exined. "Since you said that no one under fifteen can work in the mine, these boys don''t have anywhere to go. Boss, we can help take care of them. Teach them things. They can join us and protect you."


    Sarah looked at Aiden and faced his smile. She was not sure if he is smiling like ''this-only-happens-to-you'', or ''I-support-you''. Probably a mix of both.


    "How many of your friends stayed in the mine?" Sarah asked leader boy.


    "Four", he responded.


    "Call them toe here.", she instructed and pulled Aiden to the side.


    "You want to bring them along.", Aiden stated the obvious.


    She gave a small nod. "Do you mind?"


    "Of course, not. You know I support you¡­"


    Sarah was happy that Aiden is not against it and she started exining: "I''m heartbroken that they didn''t ask for any of this. To be orphans, and then put into this environment¡­"


    Aiden raised his hand indicating to Sarah to stop talking. "No need to exin. What is your n?"


    Sarah felt her heart melt how Aiden is sweet and supportive. She knows that if it''s not her asking, he would not do this. "To give them a choice. Just how we did with our seven kids¡­ They can stay in our California house. There is space, and it''s fully staffed. We can get them new identities, teach them some basics and let them decide what they want to do with their lives. It''s not really a big difference if we have seven or seventy of them. And we can afford it."


    "Yes." Aiden confirmed.. "I will talk with Cash to increase living quarters so that we can amodate more kids."

 Chapter 689 - New Boss In Sierra Leone (4)

    "Excuse me¡­" Sarah and Aiden turned toward the voice and their eyesnded on the man in his mid-twenties. Besides being on the skinny side, probably due to malnourishment, he looks athletic. And his chocte brown skin would be quite good if not for scars on his arms, some are more recent. Even with those scars and ragged clothes, his eyes are dark and clear, and his straight body posture shows that he is a proud person.


    "Yes?" Aiden''s eyes didn''t leave the neer as he moved to stand in front of Sarah protectively.


    Man smiled and extended his arms in front of him, palms up. "I don''t mean any harm."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow and he was pleased that the man understood that he should note any closer.


    He bowed his head slightly before talking: "I apologize for intruding like this, but I overheard your talk with those kids. You are doing a great thing by giving them an option to get out of this mine and to make a life for themselves. Even if they didn''t end up in the mine from orphanage they would not have this chance."


    Aiden''s eyes narrowed. "And you are¡­?"


    "You can call me Jesse."


    "OK. Jesse¡­" Aiden''s voice showed that he is very suspicious of this man. "Why are you here?"


    "I wish toe with you." Jesse frankly said.


    Sarah furrowed her brows. "With us? You don''t look like you need our help for a better life. Who are you?"


    Jesse could understand their cautiousness and decided to exin who he is and how he got here. "I am the second prince in my tribe. My brother was captured to work in the mine, and I came here of my own will in exchange. My brother went back to the tribe and I stayed here. That was three years ago. For some time, I had hope that my tribe will send someone to clean up this ce, but no one came. And my pride does not allow me to escape and leave these people behind. At the same time, I could not defeat these people by myself¡­ I am ashamed to say that my few attempts ended in failure."


    Sarah didn''t believe his story. "OK. Mister prince¡­ and why you want toe with us?"


    "I have nothing else here. My tribe does not want me, if they did, they woulde for me long time ago. This mine does not need me; with you as owners, it will be a good ce. I heard the kids talk about you needing personal bodyguards. I am fast and strong, and my spear skills are the best in my tribe."


    Sarah looked Jesse in the eyes, and somehow, she almost believed him... almost. She nced at Aiden.


    Aiden saw the way she looks at him and thought how this is a fully grown man, capable of taking care of himself. Is she serious? She wants to take him with them as well?


    Aiden rolled his eyes. "Why do you want to collect them all? They are not Pok¨¦mons!"


    Sarah grinned. "I like you game analogy! But you are wrong this time¡­ I wanted your opinion. Helpless kids are one thing. Jesse the prince is a different story."


    Jesse made one step toward Sarah and Aiden which made Aiden assume defensive stance again.


    "Boss!", Jesse addressed Sarah. "Let me prove myself!"


    Sarah could not believe what she heard. "Why did you call me: Boss?"


    "That is how others addressed you.", he gestured toward the kids.


    Aiden almostughed seeing Sarah''s helpless look and thought how she should really get used to people calling her Boss. He turned to Jesse. "How do you want to prove yourself?"


    "How about we fight?", he looked at Aiden confidently.


    "Fight?" Sarah was stunned.


    She looked at Aiden and saw an evil grin spreading across his face. He was willing!


    Jesse''s arrogance rubbed Aiden the wrong way. He was more than willing!


    At the same time, Aiden found this Jesse interesting. There is definitely something behind his story.


    Sarah tugged Aiden''s arm and gestured that it''s not happening. No matter how much Jesse''s eyes showed determination, he was obviously malnourished and there is no way that he will stand a chance against Aiden.


    Aiden''s frown confirmed that he got the message, he will not fight this prince.


    Sarah turned to Jesse and got an idea. "OK. Fight¡­ Ade!"


    Ade was next to Sarah in a sh. "Yes, Boss!"


    Sarah gestured toward Jesse while talking to Ade. "This man wants a fight." Then she faced both of them. "You stop when you lose consciousness or surrender. No hitting vital points, no trying to permanently hurt your opponent and no killing intent. You got it?"


    Ade nodded excitedly while Jesse frowned.


    "Boss, he is a kid!", Jesseined.


    "A kid who will whoop your ass!", Ade cockily announced. "Remember, if you don''t want to be embarrassed by passing out, you need to say: <em>''Ade is the best!''</em>"


    Aiden flicked Ade''s forehead. "What''s with the attitude? Is this what we teach you?"


    Ade rubbed his forehead. "Sorry, sorry¡­ it will not happen again."


    Sarah smiled while thinking that Aiden looks like a strict father who is scolding a mischievous son.


    "Call others here as well." Sarah instructed. "They will get to see what is waiting for them."


    Ade called other kids and they made a circle around Ade and Jesse.


    Ade and Jesse stood facing each other, and Sarah had to give few tips. "Ade, use his size to your advantage! Don''t let him catch you..."


    Ade faced Sarah and showed a perfect boyish grin while giving her a thumbs up. He was happy that Boss is giving him advice.


    Jesse was not willing to fight against a child, but when Ade started attacking, he had to defend. Gradually, it started looking like a fight.


    Sarah was impressed by Jesse''s skills. He is fast and flexible. His endurance is above average and even though he is malnourished, his strength is notable and it was obvious that he is an experienced fighter. However, Ste''s training is top notch, and thatbined with Jesse''s poor physical condition, caused Jesse''s defeat.


    "Say that I''m the best!", Ade demanded cockily while Jesse was struggling to get back on his feet.


    Aiden was next to Ade in a sh and flicked his forehead again. "What did I tell you about such behavior?"


    "You are hitting me in the head, and it''s making me forget what you said!", Ade cheekily responded while rubbing his forehead and stepping back to increase distance between them (just in case if Aiden decides to flick his forehead again).


    Jesse looked at Aiden with gratitude and then at Sarah with regret. "I''m sorry to show such a bad performance. I understand why you don''t want to take me with you. But if you give me a chance, I will prove to you that I can be useful."


    Sarah looked at Aiden questionably and he responded with a smile.


    <em>''She really can''t help herself¡­''</em>, Aiden thought while walking toward Sarah.


    He hugged her and spoke softly so that only she can hear: "Whatever you decide, I will support you. His foundation is very good... and I find him interesting."


    ¡­


    By end of the day, Aiden and Sarah were in the airne heading back to Los Angeles.


    Aiden was updating Jeff on what happened while doing his best to exin additional passengers without using Pok¨¦mon references.


    Sarah was happily going through arge pouch of raw gemstones while thinking how they will look like after faceting.


    Onboard the ne were also Jeff''s men which didn''t stay in the mine, Sarah''s and Aiden''s seven kids, with an addition of Jesse and neen boys who experienced mix of excitement and anxiousness while thinking what path is ahead of them.


    The flight back was lively, because Aiden''s and Sarah''s seven kids were exining to the neers about their future home, trainings and lessons.. Ade was happy to talk how amazing their Bosses are and that the greatest honor is to reach rank of Boss''s personal bodyguard.

 Chapter 690 - JoAnna Meets The Smiths

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    Sarah and Aiden are in front of the main entrance of the White corp. HQ.


    "Little girl!", Jarred called as he pushed Charlie''s wheelchair.


    "Old man!" Sarah greeted back. "You are right on time."


    They exchanged greetings and Jarred asked: "Why are we meeting in front of White corp. HQ?"


    "This is where my sister will examine Charlie''s legs", Sarah responded and ushered them inside. She smiled lightly when she saw Jarred''s and Charlie''s confused looks. They probably expected a hospital.


    Four of them took elevator to tenth floor and reached a lobby.


    "I need to do some work. Let me know when you are done." Aiden gave a quick kiss to Sarah and went back into the elevator.


    Sarah led Jarred and Charlie around the elevators toward the skybridge which connected White corp. HQ with adjacent building which is not visible from the street.


    In second building, they took the elevator down to the third underground level where Sarah found the room JoAnna instructed previously, and she used inte to let JoAnna know they are here. JoAnna opened the door from inside and let them in.


    From when they entered the second building in the elevator and few times through the hallway, Sarah scanned her palm, cardkey and entered passcodes more than once so that doors open for them and they can advance. This is a high-security area and Sarah has ess because of her special role within thepany.


    "Hi, you must be Charlie." JoAnna extended a hand.


    "And you must be JoAnna." Charlie shook JoAnna''s hand.


    "Call me Anna,e in¡­"


    Sarah introduced Jarred as well, and after a short hallway with more security biometrics, they found themselves in arge space full of various machines which piqued Sarah''s interest. She heard about this ce, but this is the first time she came in person. Sarah was always into electronics and most of these machines look like they came out of a sci-fi movie.


    Bridgette was further down in the room, working on herptop. She waved at Sarah and continued working.


    They took a seat at one desk and discussed what JoAnna found based on results from previous exams which Charlie forwarded her.


    "These don''t look optimistic.", JoAnna didn''t want to give him false hopes. "I called you to this location because here we have experimental equipment which can give us more details. I want to run additional tests before I tell you what I think. It will not take long."


    JoAnna walked toward one machine and exined several different scans that it can perform. Charlie was excited at the thought that this is something new, and hopefully this young woman finds a way to fix his legs.


    Machine looked like space-age capsule with afortable bed inside. It reminded Sarah of burial capsules from Start Trek, the ones where they put the body in andunch it into outer space.


    Charlie removed his shoes and any metal objects from his waist down and they helped him to lie down inside.


    JoAnna gave him special VR helmet. "It will be less ustrophobic with this."


    Capsule lid slid with a faint whoosh sound from the side andpletely sealed the capsule with Charlie inside.


    For about five minutes there was a faint buzzing noise, and after that capsule opened.


    "Done?", Sarah asked with a frown while studying different disys on the capsule-looking-machine.


    "Yes." JoAnna almostughed seeing Sarah''s disappointment. It was obvious that Sarah expected something more¡­ shy to happen.


    "It will take about ten minutes forputer to process data and then I can see it and discuss with you." JoAnna exined while helping Charlie get up.


    "What''s with you, old man?", Sarah noticed that Jarred is stiff, and quiet.


    Words poured out of Jarred quickly like he was holding them back for a while: "Why are we in White corp. HQ?"


    "This machine can only be found here.", JoAnna said with a straight face. But she understood that his question was more on the lines of how she has ess to this ce. After few seconds of observing Jarred, JoAnna exined. "I''m future Mrs. White¡­ and even though is not official yet, I am in charge of department for medical research at White corp. which covers variety of medical branches, including advanced medical diagnosis equipment." She spread her hands, gesturing toward various machines in the room.


    Jarred thought for a second before giving a series of small nods, like he understood something. He looked at Sarah. "Little girl, I see you have your own ess¡­"


    Sarah thought that she should not hide things from this old man, at least not obvious ones which he can find out by himself. At the end, Sarah hopes that she can have a good mutually beneficial rtionship with the Smiths. "Yes. I work here. My expertise isputer security¡­ and Aiden''sst name is White."


    Jarred gave a satisfied smile and didn''t ask anything further on that topic.


    Sarah had an impression that he knew this, or at least some of it, and that they passed some test. Well, it does not matter¡­ it''s not like Sarah didn''t look up Jarred and his family before contacting him.


    JoAnna got the results and looked at them for few minutes before speaking up. "This gives me additional information. I believe I can suggest at least one option for you, but I need to contact someone else and analyze everything before I give you a confident response with an estimate on the sess rate of the procedure and time for rehabilitation."


    "When can we hear back from you?" Charlie asked with a mix of anxiousness and anticipation.


    "At least few hours. I don''t think that you should just sit here and wait." JoAnna indicated to Jarred and Charlie that they should leave. If they stay, they will only dy her progress. She stood up and continued. "I will be in touch as soon as I finish. Noter than tomorrow morning."


    ¡­


    Sometime earlier, up on the eighteenth floor of the main building of White corp., Aiden approached Fox and David who were seated at their desks. "Let''s have a sync up meeting in five minutes. My office."


    Alexander and Marcus approached Fox and David as soon as Aiden went into his office.


    "Is Sarah here?", Alexander asked.


    Fox faked a smile. He does not like this Alexander. He often asks personal questions, especially rted to Aiden and Sarah. "Why are you asking us if your boss is here?"


    "Because she is often with your boss." Alexander sneered. He didn''t want to pretend to be polite to Fox who often brushed him off.


    "Of course, they are together¡­ they are engaged." David gave Alexander a knowing look.


    Fox rolled his eyes. He forgot that it''s not only that Alexander is nosy, but David is a gossip factory¡­ and now he actually has some gossip to share.


    "Engaged?", Marcus could not hold back his curiosity. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, yes." David nodded repeatedly. "We had a conference call and Aiden joined from some tropical ce. He was on a vacation." David gave Marcus and Alexander another knowing look while making a dramatic pause. "Sarah showed up behind him and showed us her engagement ring as a proof. They were so rxed with each other, you can tell how much they are in sync and lovey-dovey¡­"


    Marcus didn''t notice that Alexander''s face darkened, and he walked away¡­ David and Fox did, and they assumed that he didn''t like the news.


    "Is Alex having a crush on your Boss? He came more than once asking about Aiden and Sarah¡­" David asked Marcus.


    Marcus only shrugged.. He really didn''t know.

 Chapter 691 - Surrounded By Wolves

    ~ Reno, White family vi ~


    nor and Oscar are back home. They spent few days in Los Angeles with Jeff and JoAnna, giving them initial information about the world they will be exposed to.


    They are happy how the things went. Both Jeff and JoAnna listened carefully and took the situation seriously.


    On their flight back to Reno, nor and Oscar concluded that their sessors are mature and ready for their new roles. They both believe that it will not take long until theyplete their knowledge transfer. When that is done, they can take some well-deserved long worry-free vacation, or at least that is their n.


    ¡­


    nor entered study room and found Oscar frowning at hisputer monitor.


    She stopped in her tracks. "Work?" If he is busy with work, she will give him privacy. That is how it always was between two of them, unless he calls nor to provide her opinion.


    "No." Oscar sighed and nor resumed her steps toward him.


    She stood behind him and started massaging his shoulders while her eyesnded on the monitor. "You are going through the guest list for the wedding? Again?"


    Oscar took a deep breath. "I can''t help regretting sending invitations to some of these. The kids won''t be able to enjoy¡­ not with these people in attendance. They will be surrounded by wolves."


    nor was always touched when Oscar openly showed care for their kids with his words. It was a rare thing, and it told her that he is concerned. "We talked about this. They all know that Jeffrey will take over your position. If we don''t invite them, it will be seen as a sign of weakness¡­ and we don''t want Jeffrey to start with people thinking of him as weak. By doing it like this, we are showing everyone that he is not afraid and that we believe in him."


    Oscar had to admit that she is right. This is work, more than work and they need to make their moves carefully. "I know, I know¡­ We talked about this¡­ But Wrights? Morgans? Both of those families are ready to kill to have their daughters be the next Madam. They prepared their girls since birth for that role, and now it''s gone¡­ I''m concerned for Anna."


    "Anna can take care of herself. Jeffrey will not leave her side and her sisters will be there as well. Don''t forget that besides our people we will also have Ste''s people and Edward is monitoringmunication and movements of all these¡­ wolves. On top of that, kids are doing their own preparations. Anna told me that Sarah has drones ready and based on Anna''s description, they are impressive." nor moved to stand next to Oscar, so that she can see his face.


    "These people¡­", she gestured toward the screen. "¡­will not make their move during wedding. Based on their behavior so far, their movements will be limited to investigation, and possiblyworking. But not attacking."


    Oscar nodded in understanding. If anyone can predict people''s behavior, that is his wife. People don''t call her the best strategist of White family for no reason.


    He wanted to hear more. "When do you think they will make their move?"


    "After the wedding." nor was confident. "Most of them realized that Jeffrey seriously found his future wife only when they received invitations for the wedding. After all, he coldly rejected all those girls for such a long time that when they read about Jeffrey and a mystery girl in the newspapers few months back, they dismissed it as falsehood. There is more than 90% chance they will make their move during the event where we introduce Anna as next Madam. By then, they will have time toe up with some schemes. Edward will need to keep a close watch on them."


    "How about Marcus?" Oscar is concerned that his older brother, Marcus, might stir up trouble. It would not be the first time. There is a reason why two of them are estranged.


    "Your brother? You think he will try something? It''s more than a decade how he didn''t cause any trouble."


    nor thought that since they didn''t hear from him for about five years, he will probably note to the wedding.


    Both Oscar and nor were surprised when Marcus RSVP''d as a ''yes'' for four people which means he ising with his current wife and two kids. Marcus remarried few times, and always had few mistresses on the side. Since they are not keeping in touch, Oscar and nor are not sure if this wife is a fourth or a fifth one.


    Oscar was troubled. He always found it difficult to talk about Marcus. "We know that he is umting support¡­ and he never forgave father that he gave me the title of the Master of White family."


    nor exhaled. "Marcus got what he deserved due to his ipetence. I will not allow you to feel like you owe him anything."


    Oscar held nor''s hand and squeezed it lightly. "I''m also concerned about his kids. They were always¡­ ambitious."


    "What Lukas and Samara have is incurable. Besides ambition, they are filled with recklessness andck ofmon reason. But maybe they changed. We didn''t see them in a long time."


    Oscar pulled nor to sit in hisp. He wrapped his arms around her waist and put his chin on her shoulder, burying his face in her hair.


    "Thank you¡­", he whispered.


    After some time, they moved to the sofa, and nor asked. "You spent few hours with Steve, did youe to a conclusion?"


    "He is a good boy."


    "But?" nor didn''t miss that there is more to it.


    "He is a Long." Oscar''s exnation was short.


    "You see that as a problem?"


    "Soon, Jeffrey will not be able to separate his current responsibilities from new ones. He needs to have trustworthy people by his side. I''m not confident that having someone from Long family close by is a wise choice." Oscar saw nor''s troubled expression and added. "I shared my opinion with Jeffrey as well as details rted to the past dealings and connections we have with the Longs. Final decision about that boy is left to Jeffrey."


    After a short pause, Oscar asked: "How about you? Did you evaluate Anna''s assistant?"


    "I spoke with the girl. She is very sweet. Did you know that she is Felix''s sister?"


    Oscar looked at nor while waiting for her to get to the point.


    nor frowned slightly before continuing: "She is a very innocent child. I don''t think she can be someone who can stand next to Madam. I shared my observation with Anna, but it seems that Anna likes the girl."


    "On the other side, Steve and that girl are dating. And it seems serious, they are living together." Oscar reminded nor.


    nor had to agree that this is not a small point. "Yes. Them being together will strengthen the loyalty, and they can support each other. But one is a Long and other is not mentally strong for what ising. Do you think that two wrongs can make it right?"


    Oscar always loved to hear nor''s analysis of the situation.


    He shook his head indicating that he can''t make that call. "That is up to Jeffrey and Anna to decide. Everything can be learned, but integrity is ingrained in the person while loyalty is directed toward someone specific.. Our kids will need to decide if they trust these people or not, because that will mean that they are entrusting them with their lives."

 Chapter 692 - The Scheeming One

    ~ Austin, Texas ~


    In an upscale restaurant, Liam, Patrick and Madison are having lunch.


    They reminisced about high school days for most of the lunch.


    Through the lunch, Madison expected Liam to get to the point: why did he arrange for this lunch? But he didn''t seem interested in serious talk. She kept her utensils on the table and looked at Liam. "I know you didn''t call me here to talk about high school. I''m done with food, so you have two minutes to tell me why I''m here before my patience runs out."


    Liam smirked at Madison. "Smart¡­ still smart."


    "Don''t tter me. Get to the point. I assume there is one."


    Liam shoot a nce at Patrick and Patrick understood that this is the part where he needs to be quiet and listen.


    Liam faced Madison. "Are you going to the wedding of Jeffrey White?"


    "Of course!" Madison said this louder than intended and nced around awkwardly to make sure she didn''t attract attention of anyone important. She cleared her throat and lowered her voice: "Why do you care?"


    Liam liked her reaction. Madison was always the one to act without much thinking, and he needs someone like that. "Do you n to get back with your loved one?"


    Madison frowned for a second, irritated by Liam''s question, but then shed a confident smile.


    Liam took Madison''s expression as a confirmation and continued asking. "Do you have a n, or are you relying solely on your good looks?"


    Madison didn''t respond. She narrowed her eyes while ring at Liam. Well, he was right¡­ as much as she wanted to have a n, she could note up with anything. So far, her n is to dress up in a ttering and attention grabbing dress and to start talking with Aiden. That must work, right? It works with most of the other boys.


    Liamughed. "You need a n, woman! I''m confident he will not be without a femalepany."


    "Do you know something?" Madison snapped. His mocking undertone reminded him of Kyra''s from few days ago.


    "I know that he never goes anywhere without femalepany. Even if he arrives by himself, he will definitely not leave without a girl.", Liam vaguely responded on purpose. "And there is a good chance that woman apanying him is fresh while you¡­ Let''s just say he got to taste you before."


    "I''m sure you didn''t call me here only to insult me."


    "Again¡­ smart." Liam pulled a small brown colored ss bottle out of his pocket and ced it on the table in front of Madison.


    Madison took the bottle and observed that it''s filled with some colorless liquid. She wanted to open bottle, but Liam stopped her by cing his hand over hers.


    "Not here.", he warned her.


    Madison reluctantly looked at the bottle again. "What is this?"


    "It is something that will make him crave for meat regardless if it''s fresh or not." Liam smirked.


    "Aphrodisiac? Are you kidding me?" Madison could not hide her disgusted expression while cing the bottle in front of Liam indicating that she does not want to have anything to do with it.


    Liam didn''t give up. He pushed the bottle closer to Madison while exining: "This istest on the market. Dip your nail in it and just scratch the surface of the skin slightly¡­ in less than a minute he will have a raging hard on and he will desperately look for a relief... and because such a small dose is needed, it''s almost undetectable!"


    Madison rolled her eyes. "What''s the point of using that? I don''t want him for one time¡­ I want him long term."


    Liam scoffed and took the bottle off the table. "And you looked so confident."


    He was about to put bottle back in the pocket when Madison held his hand.


    "What do you mean?" She felt that there is some meaning behind Liam''s words and had second thoughts.


    Liam smirked while thinking that Madison is ying along just how he nned. He looked into her eyes with an innocent face while talking: "I''m just saying¡­ you look confident, like you know what you are doing. I heard you saying more than once that you are the best he ever had. My intention was to help you in an off chance that he forgot how you feel. After all, it was a long time ago."


    Liam lifted the bottle to Madison''s eye level. "This is just a small help for you to remind him what the best is, and after that, he is yours, right?"


    Madison hesitated for few seconds before taking the bottle from Liam''s hand. She was looking at the bottle when she heard Liam speak: "If you need help getting him somewhere private, feel free to let me know."


    Madison smirked and ced the bottle in her bag. Few minutester, she left. Madison was happy that now she has a n. She will talk to Aiden, and if he is not responding as expected, she only needs to scratch him a little. And Liam will help her to drag him away from the event. She even knows that she will get a room at that resort! Amazing!


    "Why did you give her that?" Patrick asked as soon as Madison left.


    "I want to increase her chance of seducing Aiden." Liam exined.


    "Why? I thought we will take care of him."


    "The moremotion, the better¡­ besides, he has a fianc¨¦e."


    Patrickughed. "It does not look like Madison knows about his fianc¨¦e."


    Liam rolled his eyes. "Of course, she does not know. She is a simpleton."


    Patrick knows that Madison is not smart, everyone knows that. And he can tell that Liam is using her. But he does not understand why.


    "Why didn''t you tell her that he has a fianc¨¦e?", Patrick asked.


    "Knowing Madison, if she knows that Aiden has a fianc¨¦e, she will target the girl. And I want her to focus on him."


    "When she reaches there, she will see them together." Patrick saw a w in Liam''s approach.


    Liam agreed. "True. But she will probably see that girl as a simple wedding-date. Later, even if she finds out that Sarah is his fianc¨¦e, with Madison''s one-way mindset, she will not be able toe up with another n other than to use that aphrodisiac."


    Patrick had to agree that Liam thought about this. Liam was always the scheming one, using others to do his bidding. And he didn''t lose his touch.


    Patrick didn''t miss that Liam knows the fianc¨¦e and he wondered if Liam likes her. "Sarah? Why do I feel a warm and cozy feeling when you say her name?"


    Liam''s face darkened. "There is nothing warm and cozy about that girl. Besides, Aaron made his im on her."


    Patrick chuckled. "While on topic of Aaron, guess who is my +1¡­"


    Liam shrugged indicating that he does not know.


    "Jessica." Patrick grinned.


    Liam could not believe his ears. "You are kidding, right? Aaron will go ballistic!"


    "Why would I care about him? She is hot and avable¡­ and she epted.", Patrick''s grin widened.


    Liam was not happy with this. Knowing that Aaron still hates Aiden means that he is not over Jessica. And having Jessica around means that Aaron will be distracted. How will Aaron go after Sarah with Jessica around?


    Liam felt that his n to punish Sarah is going to fail at this rate.


    On the other side, if Madison uses aphrodisiac and sleeps with Aiden¡­ that will hurt Sarah probably more than anything else. He just needs to make sure that Sarah catches them undressed.


    Now he felt a better. Yes. He looks forward to the wedding. He will make that bitch suffer for what she did.... She made him pee himself! Twice!

 Chapter 693 - Betrothal Gift (1)

    Sarah and Aiden headed next morning to meet with their kids.


    As much as they wanted to stay in Los Angeles and find out what JoAnna rmends for Charlie''s treatment, meeting kids took priority because they have a lot of neers. It''s important to be there and make sure they know the rules and to set expectations from the start. They can''t rely on their seven kids and house staff to do that for them.


    When they arrived in United States from Sierra Leone, Sarah and Aiden left all the kids (and Jesse) at their beach house in California, told them to rest and eat and that they will be back in two days. Staff in the house was instructed to take care of sleeping arrangements and clothes for the neers, and to make sure they get their meals on time.


    Well, this is the second day since their expanded family arrived in US, and Sarah and Aiden are going to meet with them. They have ns. First is to see how kids are doing health-wise, and they arranged for a mobile clinic toe to the property that day. Second is to gauge current knowledge of neers and based on that to n for their education. Considering that in thest year their bodies suffered harsh treatment, Sarah and Aiden don''t n to start any physical trainings other than daily runs to increase their stamina gradually. Once a week, mobile clinic wille to check on them, and only when they get an OK from the doctor, kids can start more intense training.


    Sarah felt a bit less guilty for leaving Los Angeles while thinking that Jarred and Charlie said they will be in Los Angeles for a week, so they will have chance to meet with themter.


    Sarah was happy that Jeff gave them his jet to use and was surprised when he mentioned that they can use it anytime. That is unusually generous of him. Sarah told Aiden that as long as Jeff is letting them use his jet, they don''t need to buy one for themselves. Sarah does not know that with this <em>''act of generosity''</em> Jeff is preventing them from buying a jet because he wants to gift them one for when they get married. And Jeff''s n is working wlessly, so far.


    Another good thing is that the runway on their property is done. There was no space for it previously, but since Aiden secured two neighboring lots, now the house is on a three-in-one massive piece ofnd, and they had no problems finding the location for a medium size runway. This saved them more than an hour in driving from the nearest airport and it will be less time consuming to move between houses.


    Most of their ride to the airport, Sarah was on the phone with Sophia. When she ended the call, she updated Aiden: "Big sis and Felix areing to Los Angeles in two days! They will stay with Jeff and Anna. They are considering moving to Los Angeles!"


    Sarah saw that Aiden is smiling¡­ probably because he finds her excitement entertaining, but she does not mind. She continued: "I hope they work out thepany HQ move as well. Then it will be permanent. Sophia even mentioned that if this works out, she will discuss with Jeff possibilities for Orion Enterprise to merge with White corp. Can you believe that? If that works out, then all three Hill sisters will be working at White corp.!"


    Aidenughed. "I''m not sure if that is you three working at White corp. or taking over."


    Sarahughed with him. She likes the idea very much and hopes it will work out¡­ all of them working together. Having Sophia and Felix close by and in the samepany would be something amazing! Sarah could already imagine them meeting for lunch¡­ six of them. Oh, and Steve and Bridgette as well! So, eight of them like one big family.


    Aiden''s question pulled her out of her thoughts: "What are Ste and Edward saying rted to Sophia and Felix moving to Los Angeles?"


    "I don''t think they talked with them about it. I guess Sophia doesn''t want to talk about it until they decide. I can assume that my parents will not be very thrilled if they end up moving away from Seattle." Sarah was so happy about the idea of Sophiaing to Los Angeles that she forgot to think how that will impact their parents. Even if they are sad that Sophia is moving away, they should be happy that their three daughters will be close by. Right?


    During the flight, Aiden and Sarah discussed how to name this house. Their home is <em>''Cliffside vi''</em>, and they thought that this house should get a name as well because <em>''Beach house''</em> somehow doesn''t do it justice because it''s not really on the beach (you need to descend stone steps to reach the beach), and there is arge training grounds, and a bat cave... After some time, they were still struggling with the name, and decided to keep it as a <em>''Beach house''</em>, for now.


    Sarah frowned while reading one of her emails.


    "What''s bothering you?", Aiden never missed when her mood dropped.


    "Emir is asking for hundredth time: When will we meet?" Sarah grumbled.


    "Can you me him? I remember that in June you promised them to meet in three months when we left early¡­ it''s September."


    Sarah grimaced, showing her displeasure. "I know¡­ and I feel guilty about this, trust me, I do. But this month is packed with events and I don''t even know where we can meet! They can''te to US because they need visas, and we always kept our meetings low key without leaving traces about our identities. That means we need to meet in Europe, and we don''t have a secure location to meet."


    Aiden''s eyes lit up, and he started typing on hisptop while talking: "About the location¡­ After we met with Nick, I asked Toma to speed up the process with geologists about digging deeper at the ind, and the results came negative. They don''t rmend going deeper than what already is. Since then, I''m looking for something, and I think this might work..." Aiden turned hisptop so that Sarah can see the screen.


    Sarah stared at the screen and swallowed non-existent saliva.


    "What do you think?" Aiden asked while trying to hold backughter. Sarah''s expression wasical.


    Her eyes darted few times from the screen to his face and back to the screen before she answered: "It''s a castle¡­"

 Chapter 694 - Betrothal Gift (2)

    Aiden could not stop smiling while looking at Sarah.


    "Yes. A castle." He confirmed. "On arge piece ofnd: two hundred and sixty acres. Sixteen bedrooms, eighteen bathrooms¡­ and a basement."


    "Basement?" Sarah took theptop from him and scrolled through images and description.


    First image showed a castle with multiple towers and a concrete-looking staircase which splits in two and connects at the grand entry on the second level. The staircases form a letter ''O''. It is unusual and very eye catching. In the middle of the ''O'' is anding with stone benches and full-human-body statues which reminded Sarah of the ones she can see in Greece.


    The second image is from the same angle, but from further away. It revealed that the castle is surrounded with a well maintainedndscape and tall trees, and there is a wide driveway which circles around arge fountain.


    Next photo is the aerial view, showing that the castle consists of a main building and five smaller ones. Two side buildings are connected with the main one via sky-bridges. And further away, in the distance, there is anotherrge building with grounds which look like they are for horses.


    Sarah was stunned to see the garden in the back. Area is divided in four symmetric rectangr areas, each a spitting image of the other with well-trimmed bushes surrounding fountains in each of the four areas. Flowers created colorful designs, emphasizing various statues¡­ the garden looks like it belongs to a castle which is used as a tourist attraction.


    Sarah was so excited that she was not aware that she is mumbling: "Built in 1429? ¡­ 2100 square meters of living space? ¡­ Wow! Look inside, it''s modern! ¡­ Massive entrance¡­ Marble everywhere¡­ High end kitchen! I would not expect this based on the exterior¡­ That''s a huge walk in closet! ¡­ Oh, and the bathroom has a bidet. Hehehe¡­ I''ve never seen such a big jacuzzi! ¡­ A ballroom? ¡­ It has some family crests on the walls! Lions, I like lions¡­"


    Sarah held her breath for some time before saying in a robotic voice: "65. Kilometers. Away. From. Paris?"


    She blinked few times and turned to face Aiden''s smile.


    He can tell that she likes it.


    Sarah cleared her throat while trying to y it cool. "How do you know it has a basement?"


    "I called to find out more about it. It''s a 600-year-old castle, fully renovated two years ago. Heating, AC,test electricals andworks are in ce, and even the windows are energy efficient. The owner swears that castle has a connection with temrs and that under the property there are catbs which are not explored."


    Aiden''s smile widened when he saw that Sarah''s eyes are sparkling from excitement, and continued: "Staff consisting of a stable worker, gardener, chef, butler and five maids is included, and they hope that the next owner keeps them, because all of them are employed there for more than fifteen years¡­ only one thing is missing."


    Sarah could not think of anything that is missing. If their Cliffside vi is a spy-dungeon this is a knight''s-castle¡­ and did he say <em>''temrs''</em>?


    "What is missing?", Sarah asked, unable to hide her curiosity.


    "I need to know if you like it." Aiden looked at Sarah expectantly with a smile lingering on his handsome face.


    Seeing that she is stunned and not responding, Aiden continued. "It''s a good ce to meet with Emir and the gang¡­ they don''t need visas, and they can take a train or drive¡­"


    Sarah stopped his next words with a kiss.


    "I love it.", she whispered.


    Aiden smiled and kissed her back. "Give me three weeks to get this on your name and to arrange for hardware to be delivered, and then we can meet with your army there. You can give them heads up that they should prepare for a trip to France, and that we will be waiting for them in your Chateau¡­ First week of October."


    Sarah was in disbelief. "You are getting it? Just like that? How about we talk about it first? How much does it cost? And what do you mean by <em>''my Chateau''</em>?"


    "Don''t worry, honey¡­ I got it covered. Treat it as a betrothal gift." He tapped her nose lightly.


    "As a what?" She was not sure she heard him right.


    "Betrothal gift. From me to you. To show my sincerity."


    "Sincerity?" Sarah was not sure what sincerity he is talking about. She is crazy about him, and she knows that he feels the same about her. There is absolutely no need to prove any sincerity. Also, they are a modern, independent couple, cohabiting for more than half a year¡­ Is there a need for such old fashion formalities between them? Then she thought that he must be kidding, and decided to y along: "Are you expecting a dowry as well?"


    Heughed and cupped her cheeks in his palms. "No. No such expectations¡­ I only hope that you know how much you mean to me, and that the only future I see for myself is with you, by my side."


    Sarah''s heart swelled from emotions and she wanted to say that he is the sweetest man in the world, but her lips were sealed with a searing kiss.


    "Mr. White¡­", she was catching her breath. "I ept your betrothal gift with one condition."


    "Anything." He looked at her expectantly.


    Sarah kissed him on the lips and caressed his cheek. "I want it to be on both of our names. We are going to share a lifetime. I want us to share everything¡­ and that includes this castle."


    Aiden smiled. "OK."


    She could not hide that she was moved. Everything he does moves her, closer to him.


    "You are the sweetest man on earth.", Sarah voiced her thoughts.


    "I am like this because of you. I was not like this before."


    Aiden remembered his disturbing past and his mood dropped. It seems that the closer Jeff''s and Anna''s wedding is, the more anxious he got. He knows that many people from his past will be there, and he fears that Sarah will find out from them what he used to do. He knows very well that more than few will be looking to get back at him, and there is no better way to do so than to attack what he has with Sarah.


    Aiden wants to tell her everything and get this weight off his chest, but he does not know how to do it without hurting her in the process.


    Sarah saw that Aiden is troubled. She cupped his cheeks in her palms and looked into his eyes while talking: "This is not the first time that you bring up the past with a frown. Does it matter who you were before? Not to me. Because right now we are together, and you are treating me very well. You don''t need to tell me about your past if it''s making you ufortable. Know that I see it like this: whatever happened made you the man who you are today. I can''t imagine a man loving me more, or better, or stronger, or gentler than what you are doing. And if you were different before we met and I was the catalyst for this change, I will wear that as a badge of honor. Because you, Aiden White, in my eyes, are perfect¡­ and nothing from your past can change that."


    Emotions swelled inside Aiden and he felt that he might pass out. Even though Sarah didn''t hear what he fears saying, her response was spot on. It''s exactly what he hoped she would say: that nothing from the past can change the way she feels about him.


    Aiden closed his eyes and pulled her into a tight hug.


    "You have no idea how much it means to me¡­ to hear you say that.", he whispered.


    Sarah smiled, because she knows that this time, she was able to express her feelings and her emotions reached him.


    Sarah and Aiden held each other and exchanged kisses in silence until pilot announced that they are about tond.

 Chapter 695 - Explaining Rules To Newcomers

    Sarah and Aiden are in the clearing behind their house, with their kids (and Jesse) seated on the ground facing them.


    Aiden exined that neers will get new identities in about a week, and until then they should not leave the property under any circumstances.


    "We have few rules. I don''t want to be harsh, but if you break them, you are on your own, understood?" Aiden''s authoritative voice made everyone nod.


    Sarah smiled. Both of them know that they will not just kick the kids out, but they need to sound firm if they want to be taken seriously. After all, they are facing a bunch of teenagers.


    Aiden was listing house rules, such as that: kids need to respect each other, leaving the property without permission is not allowed, talking with outsiders about what is happening here is not permitted, etc.


    "If you want to fight someone for whatever reason, a match will be arranged with a referee and at least two witnesses. Random fighting is NOT permitted."


    Kids nodded while looking at Aiden with their big eyes.


    Sarah exined that the mobile clinic will arrive soon, and all kids will get physical examinations which will include blood tests and vinations. They will line-up and wait for their turn, and when they are done with exams, toe and meet with her inside house. She will test their knowledge in academics and based on that, corresponding tutors will be assigned.


    Sarah and Aiden finished their introductory talk with some words of warning mixed in with what is waiting for them ahead.


    Sarah reminded herself that these are just kids and tried to assure them that they are in good hands. "We don''t want to scare you. You are not prisoners, and we hope that in time you treat this ce as your home. I know that right now you are a bit crammed, and all this is new, but soon we will have appropriate lodging arranged for all of you. If at any time you want to leave, just let us know and we will make appropriate arrangements. If you want to go back to Sierra Leone, we will get that done as well."


    Aiden continued: "We want you to have your freedom, but do NOT leave this property on your own. Some people out there are our enemies and they will use you to gather information and destroy what we have here."


    "Don''t be confident that you will not talk¡­" Sarah''s eyesnded on Jesse. "... there are always, ALWAYS ways to make you talk. If you don''t believe me, I will be happy to provide you with a demonstration."


    One boy from the new group of kids, Tejan, raised his hand indicating that he has a question: "Boss, when do we get to be your bodyguards, and what are the requirements?"


    "What?" Sarah was not sure if she shouldugh or cry as her gaze moved onto Ade who was trying to shrink himself.


    "We heard that this is the camp where we train to be your bodyguards." Another neer boy added.


    Sarah took a deep breath and exhaled while reminding herself that she is dealing with kids. "Don''t treat this as a camp. This is your home now. I will repeat what I said before we boarded the ne in Sierra Leone: our goal is to provide you with education and make you ready for the world out there. Besides academics, you will learn about various attack and defense techniques, as well as weapons handling. We will listen to your desires, and if you want to be a scientist, or awyer, or a painter, or anything else, we will support you and not force you into anything. When the timees and you decide to leave this ce, you don''t owe us A-NY-THING. Understood?"


    She nced over the boys and continued: "After youplete the basics, if you desire to be our bodyguard, you need to do good in your studies and in your physical training. As Aiden mentioned, we have enemies, and if we don''t find that you are capable to defend yourself we will not allow you to defend us either. Understood?"


    "I told you that being Boss''s bodyguard is the biggest honor.", Ade chimed in.


    Sarah smiled. Ade''s endless enthusiasm always makes her smile (and at the same time she feels like crying). "I''m not sure if it''s an honor. But it''s definitely the most dangerous and the most difficult you can choose as your future from the things we can offer you. Because even if you put all your efforts into it, many of you will not be able to make it. Even if you excel in your academics and your fighting skills are amazing, if we find that your character is not suitable, you will not make it as our bodyguards. Understood?"


    Tejanraised his hand again. "When can we start training to be your bodyguards?"


    Sarah exhaled and nced at Aiden who was enjoying the situation.


    She spoke to Tejan: "You are not allowed to do any training other than jogging twice a day before doctor says that you are ready for strenuous physical exercise. If we catch you doing anything other than running before you obtain doctor''s permission, you will be punished."


    "Boss¡­ can you tell us more about STRENUOUS physical exercise?" Tejan didn''t raise his hand this time. He was too excited to think about protocol.


    "Tell us?" Ade looked at Sarah and Aiden. "How about show us? Everyone is eager to see a spar between masters!"


    Sarah nced at the time and saw that they have half an hour until mobile clinic arrives. Her hand was halfway down to keep her phone back, when Aiden''s arm snaked around Sarah''s waist and he was already leading her toward the training grounds.


    "You are excited." She observed.


    Aiden didn''t deny it. "Looser gets to make dinner when we go back home."


    Sarah rolled her eyes while thinking that Aiden will never miss a chance for a good meal. Or to try to make her cook. "Rules?"


    "As usually¡­ one clean hit ends the fight."


    ¡­


    Some timeter, kids were lined up in front of the big truck which was customized to be a mobile clinic. Three nurses and two doctors were inside performing tests and taking blood and urine samples. The whole process was streamlined and well organized.


    Kids who were not inside clinic excitedly chatted about the mind-blowing sparring match between their Bosses. For many of them, it was the first time to see a sparring match.


    "I could not see their movements at all!"


    "Right! Everything was a blur!"


    "How exciting! I can''t wait to learn those moves as well!"


    "I''m motivated! I will train hard! Bing a bodyguard to someone so formidable will be a great honor!"


    "Didn''t I tell you? They are amazing!" Ade proudly dered while mixing in with the neers. "But if you want to be a bodyguard, stand in line¡­ behind me!"


    Tejan lifted his head defiantly. "We will see about that! I will work hard and surpass you in no time!"


    Ade and Tejan acknowledged their rivalry in who will be bodyguard for their Bosses first.


    Jesse observed all this from the side with a small smirk on his face.


    ¡­


    On the second floor of the <em>''Beach house''</em>, Aiden and Sarah are in the master bathroom.


    "You are the only one who can make me sweat this much." Sarah said with augh as she got in the shower.


    "Mmm¡­ I look forward to the dinner you will make for me¡­" Aiden looked at her back and subconsciously licked his lips slowly while his sight traveled lower, following the curves of her body.


    "Hey, you lost! Why would I cook?" Sarah objected while pouring shower gel in her palm.


    "You call that a clean hit? That does not count." He removed his boxer shorts and sneakily entered the shower enclosure.


    "A hit is a hit¡­ you can''t dismiss it only because I didn''t use a lot of force¡­", her voice trailed off when she felt him embrace her from the back.


    Sarah could feel Aiden''s hot breath and she heard him talk in a low voice close to her ear: "Tell me again¡­ how sweet I am¡­"


    He kissed her neck few times and then bit her shoulder.


    Mix of pain and pleasure made her unable to suppress a soft moan.


    Sarah felt his erection on her lower back, and she could not wait for what ising.


    His tongue teased her nipples, and Sarah''s knees were giving up while his hands skillfully explored her body.


    "Let''s go to bed¡­", she almost pleaded when he pinned her against the wall.


    "It''s not necessary¡­", he responded between kisses which set her already hot body aze.


    "My legs are not supporting me¡­", Sarah admitted.


    "Hold on to me¡­ I will support you¡­ always¡­", Aiden lifted her leg and guided himself inside.


    "You are perfect¡­" He groaned as her weing heat enveloped him over and over again.


    Sarah''s gasps and moans mixed with her calling his name breathlessly and it made him want to do more for her, to make her go higher... higher than ever before¡­ together with him.


    And she held onto him.. Not willing to let go¡­ ever.

 Chapter 696 - Dinner On The Beach With Kids

    The evening was approaching, and a wonderful sunset painted the sky in red hues.


    All kids (and Jesse) finished their academic tests, and they went to rx before dinner.


    Sarah and Aiden decided to stay one more day in order to go over the results in detail ande up with a n for each kid before heading back to Los Angeles. They will also conduct physical tests in the morning after breakfast, because they want to gauge current state of the kids.


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t know what to expect from the academic test results and were pleased to see that every kid passed elementary school level knowledge, and they knew English very well. Few boys stood out with results above average, and others were almost in line as if they attended schools in United States.


    "The orphanage made sure to educate children. That ismendable." Sarah sighed while thinking how it''s a pity that the orphanage got destroyed. Based on academic results and overall good behavior of the boys, the orphanage took care of the kids well.


    Sarah was looking at the results from Jesse''s academics tests. Hepleted the same tests as the rest of the kids and questions were focused on knowledge up to high school. Sarah expected Jesse to have better knowledge than the rest of the kids, but she found his results to be inconsistent.


    "Look at this¡­ and this¡­" Sarah showed Jesse''s results to Aiden. "These are contradictory. How can he solve this problem which is challenging for eleventh grade, yet fail this one from seventh grade which is indirectly a subset from previous question? If I don''t know better, I would think that he is trying to fool us.", she smirked.


    "You think he wants to hide how much he knows?" Aiden frowned.


    Sarah smiled and ced her index finger between Aiden''s eyebrows, smoothening his creases and making him rx his face. "That is the only exnation. We already know that he is hiding something¡­ and the fact that he is trying to conceal his academic knowledge also, confirms that he wants to stay low key. The only thing we need to know is why. I''m not getting any malicious intent from him but the fact that he is not honest with us is making me ufortable."


    After short talk about Jesse, Sarah and Aiden joined their kids outside.


    Since they don''t have a dining room which can amodate thirty people (twenty nine to be exact), they decided to have a barbeque on the beach. Luckily, the weather is still warm and the evening breeze from the ocean is pleasant, so an outdoor dinner in a party-like atmosphere is just right.


    Aiden already called Cash and instructed him to includerge dining area when he builds additional sleeping quarters, and he was happy to hear from Cash that construction will start within next few days and it will not take more than two weeks.


    Back to present¡­


    At the beach, three staff members are grilling hamburgers, hot dogs and variety of meats and vegetables and kids are enjoying while sitting on the soft sand around bonfire, each with arge te filled with food and a ss of beverage on the side.


    As usually, Ade is the star of the evening. He started with his favorite story: how Sarah and Aiden found and rescued them. Everyoneughed at Ade''s impersonation of Sarah when she found out that some of them are not girls.


    "Can you believe that Boss has mistaken ME for a girl?", Ade flexed his muscles, indicating how manly he is and that made everyone burst intough even more.


    Ade is the shortest of the original group of seven kids, and definitely the skinniest. His disy of <em>''manly muscles''</em> wasical, but he doesn''t care. No matter how he looks, he is the swiftest one and his improvement is the fastest. He is confident that if he keeps up at this rate, he will be the first one promoted to the rank of a Boss''s personal bodyguard.


    Shortly after, Imani and Jamari joined Ade and three of them spoke about the variety of training regimes they are subjected to since deciding to follow Sarah and Aiden. All kids were excited to listen about variety ofbat techniques, and demonstrations given by Ade and Jamari elicited a lot of <em>''Ahhs''</em> and <em>''Ohhs''</em> which were followed by enthusiastic ps.


    N talked about driving and horse riding lessons they had in New Mexico, and Masika and Z were more than happy to cover topics rted to weapons and first aid.


    The enthusiasm was contagious, and it spread on other kids as well.


    Sarah and Aiden listened to the stories with smiles on their faces while enjoying their dinner on the beach. It was nice to know that their seven kids are so happy and proud to be with them. For Sarah and Aiden, it was an acknowledgement that they are doing the right thing by having these kids under their wings.


    Sarah wished that kids talk about academics as well, and Aiden reminded her that those talks are not very¡­ exciting. As much as she hoped that kids don''t treat all this like a boot camp which will lead them toward a bodyguard profession, it seems that kids are drifting that way no matter what she says.


    Aiden was happy that Ade stopped calling him <em>''Boss''s husband''</em>, and addressed him as <em>''Boss Aiden''</em> in his storytelling. For Aiden, it means that in Ade''s eyes, he finally got out of Sarah''s shadow and earned himself an independent <em>''Boss''</em> title.


    Neers were mesmerized with everything and their eyes sparkled with desire to start the training as soon as possible. The more stories they heard, the more they respected Sarah and Aiden. Teenage boys already cast away any doubts if it was a good idea or not to leave the mine ande to this ce. All kids brimmed with motivation to do their best, hoping to impress everyone and be highly respectable bodyguards for their Bosses.


    Jesse listened to the stories from the side, and he could not prevent himself being moved by the overall atmosphere.


    Jesse was startled when Sarah''s handnded on his shoulder and he heard her say: "Jesse, join us in the study, please."

 Chapter 697 - Jesse (1)

    ~ California, Beach house ~


    Inside the study¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are seated on the wide sofa, facing Jesse who is in the sofa chair.


    "You must wonder why we invited you here." Sarah started.


    "I suspect that you know I''m hiding something and that story I told you when we met is not the truth." Jesse was surprised with the words that he spoke, but only for a second.


    He frowned while looking at Sarah and Aiden. It didn''t take him long to realize that he can''t hold back from saying what is on his mind, and he wondered at what time he got drugged. He had food and drinks with everyone else.


    Jesse scolded himself silently at the thought that he was careless and sighed because he was supposed to expect something like this. On the other side, him being drugged without noticing, confirmed that he didn''t make a mistake when he decided to follow this young couple. He witnessed their sparring match earlier that day, and now this¡­ really, he made a wise choice toe with them.


    Sarah leaned onto Aiden and smiled while looking at Jesse whose face showed mix of emotions.


    After about a minute, Jesseposed himself, and Sarah spoke: "Let''s start with who you are. From the beginning. Tell us your life story. Don''t skip on the important parts."


    Jesse grimaced for few seconds, trying to keep his mouth shut.


    "Wow! You are fighting it!", Sarah eximed and almost jumped up.


    Jesse knows that he is drugged, and did his best to prevent himself from talking, but he was not sessful.


    "My birth name is Amadin Conteh Kamara." He bit his lip, desperately trying to stop his mouth from opening again.


    Sarah nced at Aiden. "Amazing¡­ he is fighting it!"


    Jesse put up a struggle for another few seconds before realizing that he can''t fight the urge to talk. It was mentally painful to stay quiet. He rxed and immediately words started pouring out of him: "I am the second prince in my tribe. My tribe is integrated into a modern society and everyone lives in the city. At the age of seven I was sent to United Kingdom for education¡­"


    Jesse told them that he attended private schools under name Michael Kamara. He excelled in academics¡­ At twelve years old he was approached by a secret organization. They trained him in variety of martial arts and weapons handling¡­ At age fifteen he got his first mission where he needed to obtain some information¡­ At age seventeen he kissed a girl for the first time¡­ At age of twenty one, he got his permanent address in Germany. Two bedroom apartment in Munich... His missions around the world continued¡­ At age twenty two he had his first sexual experience and he was heartbroken when after two months Louisa left him¡­


    (Fast forward to important parts¡­)


    Two years ago, Jesse was assigned to a mission in Egypt and they were betrayed. All his teammates and contacts were killed. He tried reaching out to his base directly, but he was not sessful. Since then, there were multiple attempts on his life; at least one every few weeks. And they found him no matter where he moved¡­ He was tired of running and went back home trying to see his family for thest time. When he reached, neighbors told him that his whole family, father, mother and two brothers disappeared overnight without a trace, and that happened few months prior. He stayed that night in his family home and was attacked by two assassins. He killed them. Next few days (or maybe weeks) he was mostly drinking himself into cking out while waiting for the next assassins toe¡­ until one day, he woke up hangover in a diamond mine, chained.


    Jesse exhaled, like a big burden fell off his chest.


    "Why didn''t you escape the mine?", Sarah was curious. A man with his capabilities should be able to escape, right?


    Jesse was pitiful while answering: "Where would I go? Whoever is after me, found me within few days how I got there. I am on the run forst two years¡­ I was tired¡­ and I gave up on running. I was waiting for them toe and end my life. After some time, I realized that no one ising. Conditions in the mine were not good, but at least I got my chance to rest without worrying about assassins."


    "For someone who is an agent of a secret organization for more than ten years, you are easily giving up." Aiden said in a cold voice.


    "They trained me to steal, fight and kill. They would call and say:e here at this time. Others came up with detailed ns, I executed on them. I was never good at logistics andmunication¡­ at first, I was motivated to fight and figure out what happened, but whatever I tried, I ended up being the one hunted. Eventually I realized that I can''t do it and I gave up." Jesse exined.


    Sarah shoot her next question: "Why did you decide to join us?"


    Jesse looked Sarah in the eyes while answering. "If I have a choice, I don''t want to stay in that mine, and I don''t want to die either. If you can help me stay alive, I will offer you my services. I already told you that I can be useful. Put me to some use. I can''t go to a normal life¡­ I don''t know what that is, and whoever is after me would find me within few days¡­ I saw Aiden fighting and he reminded me how good it feels to do something. And then I heard your kids talk about all the training you are providing to them and I knew you are not simple people and that you have a mission. When I heard that you are offering better life to the kids, I realized that you are good people."


    Aiden had difficulty holding back his anger. "Those people found you within few days¡­ did you ever think that by being here you are putting all these kids in danger?"


    Jesse waved his arms defensively. "I don''t have any trackers on me. I checked. It could be the phone numbers, or ATM or something else they used to find me¡­ but since I ended up in the mine, I was without ess to any electronic devices, and they didn''te after me."


    Aiden was close to snapping as he spoke through his teeth: "Don''t you feel any guilt?"


    The thought that this man has assassins after him and he came here, enraged Aiden. What if assassins came previous day when their kids were by themselves? He would never forgive himself if the kids and staff got hurt just because he brought Jesse with him.


    Jesse defended his actions: "I admit I lied to you, and I am ashamed that I did that. But if I told you the truth, would you ept me? Would you even believe me?"

 Chapter 698 - Jesse (2)

    Sarah held Aiden''s hand hoping that he will calm down. She understands his concern, and she has it as well, but Jesse is already here, and they need to find out more about his background in order toprehend his motives foring here.


    "While you worked for them, did you have a handle?", she asked.


    "Nightmaker." Jesse was relieved that they went back to questioning him. He hoped this is a sign that they will not send him back to Sierra Leone.


    "What is the name of the organization you worked for?", Sarah continued asking questions while Aiden leaned back in the sofa indicating that he will observe. Aiden needed time to calm down.


    "Shadow Ravens.", Jesse responded.


    "What else can you tell us about Shadow Ravens?"


    "I''ve never met my superiors in person. Communication was over email and phones. There are several bases that I got to see, and main one is in Dublin. Members are always rotating and socializing outside missions is discouraged. Each of us had a special phone they would use to tell us time and ce where we would meet and find out about our next mission." Jesse exined.


    "Who came up with missions?"


    "I was not high enough to know that."


    Sarah was curious about his name choice. "Why did you tell us to call you Jesse?"


    "She was my contact during myst mission¡­ and my lover." Jesse almost whispered thisst part, unable to hide his sadness.


    Sarah remembered that he said how duringst mission all his teammates and contacts were killed. "I''m sorry."


    "So am I." Jesse sighed.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and could not hide that her mood is dropping. What would they do if one of them gets hurt¡­ or worse?


    Aiden rubbed her back gently, and that helped Sarahpose herself and stop any crazy thoughts before they even started.


    Sarah felt sorry for Jesse. His team was wiped out, years of his life were gone at that instant and he can''t go back to it, his lover was killed, his family is missing¡­ It must be hard on him. No wonder he gave up and decided to wait for assassins toe and end his life.


    But there must be something that keeps him alive. Otherwise, he would take his own life, right?


    "What do you want to do?", Sarah asked.


    Jesseposed himself, it seems that he suppressed thoughts of his dead lover. "I want to find who betrayed me and my team, and also to find out what happened to my family. But I don''t know how to go about it without alerting whoever is after me and putting myself and everyone around me in danger. Until Ie up with a n, I willy low."


    Sarah thought that what he said makes sense. He is only one man and has no idea who is after him. If they are sending different assassins to dispose of him, the situation is probably much bigger than what he can handle.


    "Do you think that Shadow Ravens is sending assassins after you?"


    Jesse shrugged and shook his head indicating that he is not sure. "That is a possibility."


    "Whoever is after you is rted to yourst mission. What was the mission?" Sarah could not hide her curiosity. She always liked spy movies, and she was getting involved into one spy story!


    Jesse had no options than to answer Sarah''s question: "To retrieve blueprints of a military base located two hundred kilometers South-West from Cairo."


    "Do you have any suspects who sabotaged your mission?" Sarah probed.


    Jesse shook his head. "No. Everything was normal. And we didn''t even do anything. We gathered earlier that day and started nning when our hideout was attacked."


    Sarah thought that after all this time he should have some possible scenarios on his mind. "Did you think that someone else took the blueprints and wanted to frame you for that? By getting you out of the picture, they are making sure you will not show up and reveal that you didn''t take the blueprints."


    Jesse agreed with Sarah''s theory, that is what he suspected as well. "That sounds valid, but I still don''t know who would do that."


    Sarah was about to continue on this topic when Aiden stopped her. He red at Jesse for some time before speaking: "I''m pissed that your tail is on fire and you came to our house!"


    Sarah realized that Aiden''s rage is not subsiding at all.


    Aiden could not get out of his mind that this man selfishly came with them. Jesse obviously only thought about himself and didn''t consider that others are in danger because of him.


    "I''m not here as a freeloader. I''m offering you my services." Jesse defended himself.


    Sarah ced her hand on Aiden''s shoulder indicating him to calm down. Losing patience is not going to benefit anyone.


    Aiden took a deep breath and leaned back on the sofa. But he still red at Jesse.


    "What services?", Sarah asked.


    "You are looking for bodyguards, right? I can be one. I will not betray you. And I am more than qualified. Give me a new identity and I will stay by your side. I promise to give you my absolute loyalty."


    Aiden didn''t try to hide his anger. "You came here by deceiving us and you talk about loyalty? How can we trust you?"


    Jesse looked down and shook his head. He didn''t have an answer to that question¡­ even with the truth serum in his system.


    "He can''t tell lies now.", Sarah reminded Aiden. "We can check ourselves that he has no trackers. I will tell youter how."


    Sarah will tell Aiden about the machine which JoAnna used when she examined Charlie. That machine can find specs of bone matter embedded within the muscles. If Jesse has trackers inside his body, that machine will find it. But Sarah didn''t want to talk about that in front of Jesse. She does not want him to know more than what he already knows, just in case if they decide to ship him back to Sierra Leone.


    Aiden was still not happy. He took a deep breath and looked at Sarah indicating that she can continue with her questioning if she has any questions left. He is done talking.

 Chapter 699 - Jesse (3)

    Sarah wanted to rify one more thing with Jesse while he is still under the influence of the truth serum. "You said that you will be loyal to us. At the same time, you mentioned that you want to find your family and who set you up. What will you do if these collide?"


    "I was betrayed, but I know how to be grateful. You already took me with you, and you gave me a chance to exin myself. If you take care of me, I will put your needs first. I will work on my issues when I have free time and when I''m confident that it''s safe. I will not put you in danger on purpose. If by some chance they find me, I will surrender myself. I already gave up on my life more than one year ago, and this is the time I have thanks to you."


    Sarah was pleased with Jesse''s answer. If not for the truth serum she might be doubtful, but like this¡­ she is confident that Jesse is not hiding his intentions and that he wants to be helpful as a gratitude for giving him another chance at life.


    "Do you have any more questions for him?" Sarah asked Aiden. "If not, let''s go back and join others on the beach. We will talk about thister, in private."


    Seeing that Aiden shook his head, Sarah faced Jesse. "I am disappointed that you lied to us, but I can understand why you did it. We will let you know our decision tomorrow. Don''t try to escape this property. We have ways of knowing where you are at any time, and perimeter is secured. No onees in and no one goes out without our permission. You are already in the red with us, and the slightest misstep will make us send you back. Is that clear?"


    Jesse stood up and nodded. "I will not try to escape. I''m going out first." He turned and left the study room.


    Sarah looked at Aiden who was ring at the closed door of the study and she scooted closer to him.


    "Hey¡­ you are getting wrinkles.", she pressed her index finger between his furrowed eyebrows. "This is the second time today that Jesse is making you look older."


    Aiden rxed his face and kissed the tip of her index finger. "What do you think?"


    Sarah thought for a second before responding. "He can''t stay here. And I see two options: we take him with us or ship him where he came from¡­ but let''s discuss thister. It''s such a rare opportunity to spend the evening with the kids¡­ and I want some more of that barbeque."


    "Goes good with beer." Aiden suggested.


    Sarah approved. "Let''s grab two cold beers from the fridge on the way to the beach."


    Kids were excited that Sarah and Aiden are with them, and everyone stayed on the beach untilte. The atmosphere was festive, and kids were reluctant to head to sleep. Sarah had to remind them that next morning they will be subjected to physical tests so they should all get some rest.


    Their original seven kids will have different activities measured in order to check for improvements, and new kids for establishing benchmark. At first they thought to postpone physical tests for neers, but seeing that they are so enthusiastic about it, Sarah and Aiden agreed to do it.


    It was a long day for all of them. And there is much more toe.


    ¡­


    Later that night, Sarah and Aiden are on the balcony of the master bedroom. They are rxing on a lounging chair next to each other while enjoying the view of the moonlight over the ocean and each other''spany.


    Both of them noticed a silhouette of a person sitting down on the beach.


    "Eve, who is on the beach?", Sarah asked.


    "Person you call Jesse.", Eve responded.


    Sarah sighed and hugged Aiden tighter.


    "You want to bring him along?", Aiden asked Sarah, but it was more of a statement.


    Sarah didn''t deny it. "Jesse is not a newbie and he saw his share of action. Under the truth serum he said that he will be loyal. Do you have any reason to doubt him?"


    Aiden thought for few seconds before responding. "You said that Anna can make sure there are no trackers on him¡­ and I agree with what you said, but I can''t get over two things. First is that he tried to deceive us from the start, and other is that he came here knowing that he might bring those assassins with him."


    Sarah agreed with what Aiden said. "True. His actions show us that he puts himself first. But do we want someone who will recklessly jump into danger without thinking about his own safety? His character is consistent with someone who is used to rely on himself. If we want him to put us first, it will take time and we will need to show our sincerity as well."


    Sarah saw that Aiden''s attitude is softening. She turned her gaze back to the silhouette of the man who was now moving away from the beach, toward the building which is used as a dormitory for kids. "I say that we test him well tomorrow and check how he fares without a reason to conceal his abilities. I''m looking forward to see what he has."


    Aiden looked at Sarah and saw that her eyes are sparkling from excitement. He held her chin and made her look his way.


    Sarah was surprised to see that Aiden is ring at her. It took her few breaths to realize reason behind his dark expression. "Are you jealous?"


    "Two more seconds of you thinking about him and he is going back to where he came from, regardless of how he fares tomorrow¡­ and regardless of what you say.", Aiden said in a dangerously low voice.


    Sarah smiled. "It warms my heart to know how much you don''t want to share me with anyone. But rest assured that there is no other man on my mind¡­ ever. Because in my eyes, you are the only one."


    Smug smile appeared on Aiden''s face. He likes what Sarah said. But just in case¡­"If we keep Jesse, I will work with him¡­ and you are not to be with him one-on-one without me present."


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "Don''t be unreasonable. If hees with us to our Cliffside home, I can''t run away from him every time you are not around¡­ but I can promise that there will be no physical contacts, and that includes sparing as well."


    Aiden hesitated, and eventually agreed to that.


    Sarahughed while thinking how silly he is. At the same time, if Jesse is an attractive girl, Sarah is quite sure that she would be jealous as well.


    "Eve, turn off the lights.", Sarah said and a secondter whole master bedroom suite was in darkness.


    She moved on top of Aiden and straddled him.


    "I can think of only one way to show you that you are my only one.", Sarah said while removing her top. "And there is no other man on my mind or in my heart... I hope you recognize my sincerity." Sarah undid her bra sps.


    "I know that¡­", he whispered while watching her bra straps slip down her arms. "¡­but I still like it when you show me... your sincerity."


    Aiden swallowed hard when he saw Sarah dressed up only in moonlight. "You are wonderful, my goddess. Tonight, I''m very insecure¡­ and you will need to show you sincerity to me more than once."


    Sarah smiled while thinking how even when he is this shameless, Aiden is absolutely breathtaking.


    She let out a small moan when his lipsnded on her body allowing his teeth to brush over her sensitive skin.


    Her breath hitched as he touched ces only he can touch. "I''m more than happy.... to show my sincerity¡­ as many times as necessary¡­"

 Chapter 700 - JoAnna Meets Jesse (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    Sarah and Aiden brought Jesse to the White corp. HQ to meet with JoAnna.


    They spent few hours early morning at the Beach house training grounds with their kids and Jesse, and as soon as they finished with tests, they headed back to Los Angeles.


    Based on their previous conversations, Sarah and Aiden concluded that there is a high probability that Jesse has a tracker hidden inside his body, and they are in a rush to confirm that and take appropriate measurements if their assumption is correct. After all, if they are right, Jesse is putting everyone around him in danger.


    "OK¡­ I''m burning to ask this since you called this morning asking me to meet here. Who is he?" JoAnna pointed at the closed capsule-looking-machine which was buzzing.


    Sarah nced toward Aiden who was standing few steps behind her. His expression isplex, and Sarah knows why¡­ Aiden is not confident that they are doing the right thing. Bringing Jesse with them might invite more problems on top of what they are already facing¡­ and he is not sure if he hopes that JoAnna will find something with this full-body-scan or not. It''s not that Aiden does not want to help Jesse, but if having Jesse close is putting Sarah in danger, Aiden can''t ept that.


    Sarah turned toward JoAnna. "We call him Jesse. He joined us from Sierra Leone."


    "Jeff told me that you went to sort out a mine and you came back with more kids¡­ this is not a kid." JoAnna half-mocked Sarah.


    "Yeah¡­" Sarah admitted. "We increased our tribe by neen kids, and Jesse."


    JoAnna was shocked. "Neen? With your seven that is twenty six! Don''t you think you are overstretching? And why did you adopt a fully grown man?"


    Sarahughed at JoAnna''s exaggerated reaction. "He is not adopted¡­ I know you are busy, but I hope you cane to our beach house and meet the neers. When you see them, you will know why we could not leave them behind. And we can handle it." Sarah turned toward Aiden, asking for confirmation. "Right?"


    Aiden smiled faintly and nodded before his gazended back on the capsule looking machine.


    "What will you do with him?", JoAnna asked.


    "He offered to be our bodyguard. This morning we tested him, and¡­" Sarah nced at Aiden while carefully choosing her words. "¡­he did very well."


    JoAnna exhaled while focusing on theputer screen which is filled with data from the ongoing scan. "What am I looking for?"


    Sarah was happy that JoAnna switched topic to the task at hand. If she probed more about Jesse and his abilities, Sarah is not sure how she would respond. Sarah remembers Aiden''s dark expression when she praised Jesse''s results earlier that morning, and she does not want to remind him of that.


    Sarah did her best to focus on answering JoAnna''s question. "We suspect that he might have a tracking device inside his body. He does not remember having any surgeries. It will be something small¡­ the device needs power, so it will have a battery."


    JoAnna nodded in understanding and nced at Aiden. "Why does brother-inw not look happy?"


    "He has concerns about Jesse. Some people are after him, and Aiden worries that Jesse might bring them to our doorstep." Sarah exined briefly.


    JoAnna understood. "Ah, that is why I''m looking for a tracking device."


    "Yes." Sarah confirmed.


    "What kind of people are after him?" JoAnna continued asking. She was curious about the situation.


    "We don''t know." Sarah admitted.


    JoAnna found it interesting that Sarah and Aiden don''t know who is after Jesse. With their skills, it should not be a problem to find out, right? "Did you try to find out?"


    "Not yet." Sarah thought that they can look up that information for Jesse and even locate his family, but she needs to talk about it with Aiden¡­ when Aiden calms down. Right now, Aiden is not in a happy ce (mentally).


    "Do you n to keep Jesse to work for you?" JoAnna saw that Sarah responded with a nod and continued: "So, in exchange of keeping him hidden from his pursuers, he will stay by your side?" JoAnna knows that Jeff will provide new identities to the neers. It''s not difficult to connect the dots.


    "Yes." Sarah was happy that JoAnna understood the situation and there is no need to exin further.


    JoAnna nced toward Aiden and leaned closer to Sarah. "Tomorrow is yourst safe day¡­", she whispered. "Don''t forget the condoms¡­ or I might be an aunt second time."


    "I know." Sarah frowned and scolded her sister with a look. She is notfortable that JoAnna is talking about it¡­ not in front of Aiden.


    JoAnna grinned seeing how Sarah got flustered, and continued whispering: "On a second thought, don''t use condoms. If you have a child of your own, you might stop adopting random kids wherever you go."


    "How about you worry about yourself?", Sarah whispered back with urgency. She can only hope that Aiden didn''t hear this¡­ how embarrassing. Sarah nced at Aiden and exhaled in relief when she saw that he is focused on the capsule-looking machine.


    JoAnna giggled.


    Few secondster, capsule-looking machine stopped buzzing.


    "Scan is done!" JoAnna announced. "It will take few minutes until I get all the results. See if he needs help getting out."


    ¡­


    Jesse waited outside in the hallway while JoAnna went through the results.


    Sarah and Aiden held their breaths when JoAnna''s expression changed.


    "Found something¡­", JoAnna mumbled. "It''s in his tooth, lower left, number neen."


    "What is it?", Sarah asked.


    "It is something made out of metal and small enough to fit inside of the tooth." JoAnna exined while pointing at the screen.


    Aiden walked to the door and called Jesse toe in and join them.


    "When was thest time you went to a dentist?", Sarah asked Jesse.


    Jesse thought how the question is unusual, but still responded: "Two years ago, until then I went every six months."


    "Any procedures?", Sarah continued.


    "Few fillings, but mostly cleaning. Why?"


    "You have something inside your tooth. Lower left." JoAnna exined.


    "Do you have a dentist you trust?" Sarah asked JoAnna.


    "I can just pull it out." JoAnna grinned.


    Jesse looked at JoAnna. "Do it."


    JoAnna''s eyes shed from excitement. She likes experimenting, and this man in front of her volunteered!


    Sarah and Aiden nced at each other, silently approving Jesse''s determination. And then they thought about JoAnna. She is not a dentist¡­ does she know what she is doing?


    <em>''If only JoAnna could tone down her excitement, she would look less like a mad scientist¡­''</em>, Sarah thought while looking at JoAnna who happily skipped toward the adjacent room.

 Chapter 701 - JoAnna Meets Jesse (2)

    Luckily, JoAnna has everything necessary handy: gauze, medical grade pliers, surgical gloves, and anesthetic.


    JoAnna pulled Jesse''s tooth out like a professional dentist.


    "You are too happy about this." Sarah observed.


    "It''s a wiggle followed by a pull with a twist." JoAnna grinned while cleaning the tooth from blood in some liquid she got from who knows where. "And if you don''t grab low enough, the crown will break and the root stays inside. I would not know that if not for Dodson brothers. No matter how much I read about it, nothingpares with practice¡­ a lot of practice."


    This made Sarah and Aiden remember Sarah''s birthday party at Hill family vi. Yes, at that time, JoAnna relieved Dodson brothers of their teeth.


    Those bastards who dared to hurt Aiden! Sarah wondered: What happened with those triplets? She didn''t hear anything about them after they left them in that shed with rk sisters. And she didn''t hear anything about rk sisters either. It''s probably for the better.


    Sarah visually examined the clean tooth. "Where is it?"


    "Look." JoAnna gestured toward the screen which showed magnified x-ray-like image of the tooth. "It''s inside the crown. There is a white filling on top of it."


    "How can we remove the filling?" Sarah hopes to remove the filling and extract the device so that she can examine it.


    "I have just the right stuff!" JoAnna proudly announced.


    Few minutester, JoAnna fiddled with some gadgets and bottles in her hands. "Last few days I''m spending on this floor, checking out what they have here. This is something like a storage."


    "Ah, that is why I don''t see other people here." Sarah observed.


    "Yes. Things that fail get disposed of, and things that work end up here. Depending on how cost efficient is to make them, some of these be products. But if the profit is not satisfactory, things just stay here. These are prototypes, and some of the machines avable here are fascinating. And it''s not just machines, there are medications and organic matter as well. The whole floor is a storage." JoAnna exined while her eyes sparkled.


    "I see that the mad scientist is awake.", Sarah teased.


    JoAnna red at Sarah for a second before getting busy with the tooth.


    "Where is Bridgette?" Sarah finally noticed that her friend should be close to JoAnna.


    "I don''t need her here. She is working from Steve''s office.", JoAnna exined without removing her focus from the tooth. She used some gadget to scrape off the top of the filling and then dipped the remainder of the tooth is some liquid. It didn''t take long to cleanly extract the small device.


    "Is this what you were looking for?" JoAnna was holding the device between tweezers.


    Both Aiden and Sarah leaned closer to get a better look.


    Sarah shrugged indicating that she is not sure. "It could be. Do you have a microscope here? And some exposed wire¡­" Sarah listed few things.


    JoAnna pointed toward one door on the side. "Check in there."


    Not long after, Sarah was done with her examination. "This is a tracking device. Battery is dead. I can''t tell when it died."


    Sarah turned to Jesse who had a puffed left cheek because of a ball of cotton he was biting onto in order to stop the bleeding after the tooth extraction.


    "You said you went to dentistst time two years ago?"


    Jesse nodded.


    "No battery this small willst two years. But if you went to the same dentist every six months, they could rece the device without you knowing¡­ This exins why they stoppeding after you. When battery died, they had no way of locating you."


    Jesse listened to Sarah and confirmed her assumption. Since Shadow Ravens recruited him, he went to the same dentist.


    Sarah turned to Aiden. "We can give this to Felix to examine. Lately he became an expert in small tracking devices. Maybe he finds out something useful."


    "We will have dinner together. Join us. It''s in¡­" JoAnna checked time, "¡­three hours."


    Sarah and Aiden epted and JoAnna texted Jeff and Steve that Sarah and Aiden will join, so that they update reservation.


    They sent Jesse back to the hallway and discussed if they should take him with them to the dinner or send him back home. They decided to keep him close.


    "He wants to be a bodyguard, let''s treat him like one.", Aiden had difficulty saying this.


    Based on Aiden''s cold tone, Sarah can tell that he is still not very happy about this. But she is confident that in time Aiden will warm up to Jesse. Maybe.


    JoAnna called Bob1 and instructed him to show Jesse around and to get him to wait with other bodyguards.


    "What happened with Charlie''s treatment?", Sarah asked JoAnna when Jesse left with Bob1.


    "I told him that I can fix his legs, but at this point I''m 35% confident that he will walk again. Felix will create custom parts, and I will perform the surgery where I will remove his bones and all fragments and rece with parts that Felix created. After surgery I can update estimate on sess rate."


    "Only 35%?", Sarah frowned.


    JoAnna also doesn''t like such low number, but she needs to be realistic. "I don''t want to give him false hopes. His legs are severely damaged. His muscles healed around bone fragments, and I will need to reopen those in order to pull the bones out. But sess will mostly depend on how he adapts to the new material in his body, and on the physiotherapy after."


    Sarah nodded in understanding. "What did Charlie say?"


    JoAnna smiled. "He wanted me to operate on him next day. But I told him it will need to wait until October first. Until then he has a chance to change his mind."


    "I don''t think he will change his mind. His legs are useless now, and you are giving him one in three chance that he can get his mobility back. Why would he give up on that?" Sarah paused. "Wait¡­ October first? Aren''t you on your honeymoon then?"


    "We decided cut our honeymoon down to two weeks." JoAnna exined. "Out of that, about one week we will enjoy privacy and other we will travel. Another two weeks we will spend at home while taking it easy, but there is a lot to do, and we can''t disconnect for a full month. I think that even two weeks is too much."


    "I''m sorry about that." Sarah is sad to see that her sister can''t enjoy one month with her man.


    "Don''t be. As much as I would like to spend time with Jeff without any responsibilities, I''m sure that I will miss keeping busy soon¡­" JoAnna assured Sarah and continued: "You two, on the other hand, can take six months off and not miss anything. You are used to work from anywhere while enjoying life."


    Sarah smiled and looked at Aiden. "What do you say? Six months long honeymoon?"


    Aiden was surprised that she spoke about their honeymoon so easily. After a second of shock her pulled her into a tight hug. "My love, our whole lives together will be one endless honeymoon."


    Sarah hugged him back and returned his loving gaze. "I can''t say <em>''no''</em> to that."


    "Ah!", JoAnna eximed. "Do you two even know I''m here?!"


    "Seeing you like that¡­ now I need to go and see Jeff. I want a hug also!" JoAnna pouted while texting Jeff to see if it''s a good time for her to stop by his office.


    Sarah and Aidenughed.


    "Don''t worry, we will not hold you back¡­ we are going to do some work before dinner..", Sarah said as she walked out with Aiden.

 Chapter 702 - Dinner In Los Angeles (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    It''s a rxed atmosphere in a private booth of an Italian restaurant downtown Los Angeles. Sophia, Felix, JoAnna, Jeffrey, Sarah, Aiden are having dinner together.


    Bridgette and Steve are also there, but two of them opted to take a separate table because there is still some lingering ufortable feeling with Felix around. With this arrangement, it is more rxing for everyone, or at least that is what Bridgette and Steve think.


    Sophia and Felix are sharing their impressions of the properties that Jeffrey rmended as options for the next Orion Enterprise HQ.


    "Thank you, Jeff, for finding these on such a short notice." Sophia spoke how Felix and she spent most of the day visiting those locations. "We found office space which will be perfect, and it is only one block away from White corp. HQ. I will get Leah to assemble a team who will kick off negotiation for the lease tomorrow, and if that works out, then I will inform board of directors that few departments will move to Los Angeles as part of the first wave. Three months after move isplete, we will evaluate effects it caused and decide if we will get more people here or not."


    Normally Sophia would need to ask for a meeting with shareholders to vote on it, because opening offices in a new location is not a small matter. It is a big investment, and it can impact stock prices. Only if proposal is approved with more than 51%, she can make this move. However, she represents more than that. Edward and Ste have 40%, and each sister has 10% of Orion Enterprise, and conveniently Sophia is representing all of them. That means that she can make all decisions about Orion Enterprise by herself and only inform other shareholders.


    "Do you think you will encounter opposition at thepany?" Jeff knows that such big changes in anypany are not smooth, there is always someone opposing no matter how good idea. That is the nature of power struggle in business, everyone wants to achieve victory no matter how small (or unreasonable) it is.


    "I don''t think so. We are looking for additional space in Seattle and like this we will get it." This is the fact. The only change is that new space will be in Los Angeles, but the prices of real-estate areparable, so it should not be a problem, at least not from financial point.


    Jeff was d to hear that Sophia thinks it will be an easy move. Since he heard that Sophia is considering move to Los Angeles, Jeff hopes that it will work out. He knows that his Anna would love to have her sister close, and he is trying to rope in Felix to get ess to gadgets he is making in order to improve security monitoring at White corp. They made a deal for some, but Jeff knows thattest products are reserved for Orion Enterprise, and he hopes to change that. "Do you know which departments you will move first?"


    "Security hardware is moving." Sophia nced at Felix. There is no way she is moving without pulling his department with her. "But I''m not sure about others yet. Based on the space, we will have either tworger ones, or three medium departments. I would like to move software team as well, because they are coborating closely with hardware, but Edward is in that team, and I''m not sure how he will react to this."


    "You didn''t tell mom and dad?", JoAnna asked.


    Sophia cleared her throat. "Not yet."


    JoAnna and Sarah exchanged nces and tried to suppressughter, unsessfully. They find it funny that their big (married and very pregnant) sister is acting like a little girl when she needs to talk to parents and tell them not favorable news.


    "Did you talk with Jeff about merger?" Sarah asked Sophia. She admires small gadgets which are products of department Felix is in charge of. If there is a merger she can coborate with Felix, and in her opinion, that would be amazing.


    Sophia nced at Jeff. "I mentioned that, so that he can think of some options, and I will do the same. After their honeymoon we will sit and see what we came up with and if we found anything that works for everyone involved."


    Sophia is aware that Jeff is mostly after Felix''s products, and if merger happens, she will leverage that to get the best deal possible. Jeff is her brother-inw, but this is business. After all, Felix is the man behind record profits in Orion Enterprise, and she has exclusive ess to him. Thinking about that, pride swelled in Sophia¡­ she is very proud of Felix. Her hand slipped under the table andnded on Felix''s thigh.


    Feeling Sophia''s nails on his inner thigh, moving higher, Felix''s movements paused for a moment and he smiled while thinking how second trimester of pregnancy is indeed time of wonders. Sophia was never this¡­ lustful.


    "So, did you two decide to move to Los Angeles?" Sarah asked Sophia. Even if there is no merger, having Sophia close by will be great.


    Sophia smiled and her hand was still under the table. "We will stay with Anna and Jeff for now and give it a two-three weeks trial. During that time, we will check out the neighborhoods and properties avable."


    "You shoulde to our ce as well.", Sarah objected. "Why is only Anna getting love from you?"


    "With her birthday, wedding, and honeymoon they will not be home much. So, we are almost house sitting." Sophia was entertained with Sarah''s exaggerated sour expression. "But we will definitely stop by your ce. We are just not sure if it will be a sleepover situation."


    Sarah confirmed that is eptable.


    "Are you sure-sure you don''t want us to do anything for your birthday?" Sarah asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna''s birthday is tomorrow and she insisted that she does not want any celebration or presents with exnation that there will be plenty of both in next few days.


    "Yes. I''m sure-sure." JoAnna confirmed and leaned onto Jeff. "Lately things are crazy, and I really need to spend a day off the grid, out of themotion in order to recharge for what ising¡­ just me and my hunky future husband."


    Jeff tilted his head toward JoAnna and whispered into her ear: "I like when you call me¡­ hunky."


    She giggled when his hand squeezed her hip, urging her to hurry.


    JoAnna and Jeff finished their entrees rather swiftly and excused themselves.


    "We are going to pack and head out to get an early start on my birthday.", JoAnna exined.


    "Take care of our house.." JoAnna told Sophia and Felix and they wished everyone goodbye before heading out.

 Chapter 703 - Dinner In Los Angeles (2)

    Sarah gave tracking device which they got out of Jesse''s tooth to Felix. "See what you can find out about this. It came out of a tooth. Don''t power it on without a signal blocker, we don''t know if anyone is still listening, and it attracts trouble."


    Felix nodded in understanding. "Anna made sure I have authorization to use equipment in White corp.b until Orion Enterprise moves."


    Sarah likes that very much. With Felix getting permission to useb in White corp. he does not need to go to Seattle. "Great! If you are going to do it when Anna and Jeff are not there, let me know and I can escort you to theb if needed. Aiden and I have ess to those facilities¡­ Also, we need you to make few devices. One is a signal blocker."


    "Anything specific?" Felix is not sure why he needs to design something that already exists, but Sarah knows that signal blockers exist, she just told him not to power up that tracker without one, so she must have some customization requests. Knowing Sarah¡­ it''s not going to be a simple task.


    When Sarah spoke next, she confirmed Felix''s suspicions: "The ones avable have a short range. I want you to maximize range, and to make it adjustable. If it can go to one kilometer radius that will be great. The more the better."


    Felix almost chocked on his drink. "One kilometer? The best signal blockers are up to one hundred meters, and those are military grade. You are asking me to make that ten times more powerful!"


    "Yes. I know you like challenges." Sarah smiled. "And also, it will need to have settings for exceptions, so that we can specify what frequencies are being blocked, and which ones are not. It would be good if we can target specific cell phones as well."


    Felix exhaled feeling a headacheing. He likes challenges, but this¡­ might be too much. "Why do you need something like that?"


    Aiden answered this question: "We want our house to be as a safe ce. So that no one can listen in or send signals without our permission." After this with Jesse, Aiden saw as a necessity to have a <em>''safe house''</em> which can''t be spied upon. "Idea is that if someone with a tracker enters our property, tracker does not work. Also, we want to be able to block wirelessmunications without impacting our cell phones. I will provide you with different scenarios so that you grasp the requirements better."


    Felix listened to Aiden''s exnation and nodded in understanding, but he has his concerns. "I''m confident that I can handle electronics, however this is heavy in the physics department."


    "Isn''t Damien university professor in physics?" Sophia said between bites of her Caesar sd.


    Felix paused for a moment. "Yes."


    "You can coborate with him." Sophia suggested.


    Felix thought for some time before nodding. Working with his father, together¡­ it might be fun.


    "If you want to bring Damien and his family here, we have plenty of guestrooms in our home. Or you can use our apartment as well. They don''t need to stay in the hotel." Sarah offered, and Aiden confirmed that he agrees with it. Both of them have a good impression of Damien and his family.


    Felix rubbed his nose while looking at Sarah. "You said that there is more than one device¡­"


    Sarah was happy that he remembered, because she forgot. "Yes. I want to be able to connect to closed circuitwork without hard-wire connection."


    Felix coughed a bit. "What?"


    Sarah was entertained with Felix''s reaction. "Even the closed circuitwork will have some signal leaks, it''s not full proof. It''s faint, but it can be captured. I want you to create a device which will capture these leaks and provide wireless connection to that closed-circuitwork¡­ basically, I want you to open the closedwork."


    Felix pinched roof of his nose. "Where do you get these ideas?"


    "This idea came because we need to deal with closed-circuitworks more often than what we want to, and we are putting ourselves in danger while looking for an outlet where we can plug in. If I can have a device which can be within some distance of thatwork without the actual need to plug in, that will literally be a life saver¡­" Sarah observed Felix for few seconds. His expression told her that he is at a loss, not knowing how to make this work.


    Sarah broke into a smug smile. "By the way, I have a prototype which shows that it''s possible. When youe and visit our home, I will be happy to show it to you."


    "You have a working prototype?" Felix could not hide his surprise.


    Sarah was proud to see Felix''s reaction. It''s one thing to get praises and recognition from people who are not experts in the field, but to be able to get this kind of response from Felix who already created so many amazing devices is a truly great thing.


    Sarah grinned and nodded. "Your sister-inw is awesome. Feel free to think that way, even if you don''t say it at loud."


    Aiden looked at Sarah with aplex expression and mumbled: "Now I know from where Ade got his attitude."


    Sarah turned to Aiden. "I heard that."


    They allughed.


    "When do you need these?" Felix asked Sarah.


    "I would appreciate if you work on thework opener first. As I said, I have a working prototype, but performance is not stable. We are nning to check out the warehouse in Chicago, and this will be an important device to ensure our sess¡­ We need to be careful in case the warehouse is manned with people from one of the Eastern European families. We can''t risk being caught¡­ it will be difficult to escape unscathed. I hope you all understand what I''m talking about." Sarah could not hide that she is uneasy about that mission.


    If it''s up to her, they would not go to that warehouse. Knowing that it''s tied to King, means that it''s trouble. But they need to investigate it if they want to gather more clues toward who is watching them.. And she fears that they already dyed too much because every day those people are watching them and getting closer, while six of them are clueless how to defend themselves.

 Chapter 704 - Dinner In Los Angeles (3)

    In the same restaurant, at the table nearby, Steve and Bridgette are having their dinner.


    "What happened with your appetite?" Steve observed that Bridgette barely touched her food.


    "I have something on my mind." Bridgette admitted. She saw Steve''s questioning gaze and continued, knowing that JoAnna and Jeff left for the evening. "I have a feeling that Anna is avoiding metely. When her inws visited, she gave me two days off, and since then besides asking me to confirm that Heather and Julia are on track with tasks rted to the wedding, I had no other assignments."


    Steve started thinking about the things JoAnna is handling. "I don''t think she is avoiding you. She is just busy with everything going on: her studies, new house, the wedding, the resort, getting to know White corp., her side-job at that TV show, and did I mention her wedding?"


    "Exactly my point!" Bridgette eximed. "Shouldn''t I have more work because she has so much to juggle? She even gets her own coffee! She will be out tomorrow all day, and the only thing she told me is to follow up on the wedding, again."


    Steve now understood what Bridgette was trying to say. "Are you worried that she does not need an assistant anymore?"


    Bridgette sighed. "I''m worried that she does not need me anymore."


    "Why don''t you talk to her?"


    "I don''t want to burden her." In truth, Bridgette is afraid that JoAnna will confirm that she does not need her as an assistant anymore. She likes Anna and the work, and she gets to be close to Steve often. It''s a great deal to be Anna''s assistant.


    Steve tried do cheer her up. "Don''t be silly. How can clearing up the misunderstanding be a burden?"


    Bridgette sighed again while thinking that Steve is right. She should confront JoAnna and rify the situation. "I will talk to her¡­ when shees back to civilization, in two days."


    ¡­


    (In the women''s restroom)


    Sophia went to the restroom and Sarah tagged along to give herpany.


    "You have something on your mind." Sophia was washing her hands and noticed in the mirror that Sarah is looking at her with an unusual expression.


    Sarah hesitated before asking: "How does it feel to be pregnant?"


    "You think you are pregnant?" Sophia was not able to hide her surprise.


    "No, but I''m wondering how it feels."


    Sarah does not want to exin to Sophia that she is not taking the pill and that she is thinking if she should tell Aiden about it and they use a condom during her fertile days (how JoAnna described them); or should she avoid the intimacy, because she is embarrassed to talk about contraception with him; or should she pretend that everything is normal and see how it ends up. After all, she read statistics that average healthy couple takes up to six months to confirm pregnancy¡­ so maybe this month she does not get pregnant?


    "I refuse to believe that you are asking this randomly." Sophia knows that something triggered Sarah to ask this. But if she is not pregnant, is she considering it?


    "It''s wonderful to know there is a life inside¡­" Sophia cradled her belly. "At the same it''s terrifying¡­ besides all the physical changes in your body, pregnancy makes you wonder: are you are good enough? Do you deserve this? Will everything be OK? There are so many questions that you can''t answer."


    "Wow¡­ so, how do you deal with that?"


    "It helps that I know that I''m not alone. Felix is with me, supporting me every step of the way. Pregnancy and parenthood is definitely a two person''s job. So, if you are wondering if you are ready, you should also think if Aiden is ready to go through it. Even if he is a hands-on guy who wants to do everything, during pregnancy at most he can support you. During pregnancy you will be cranky, and tired, and unreasonable¡­ And after babyes, both of you will be like that. How will he handle it? And if he is not willing to go through it, and you still want a child, ask yourself if you can do it by yourself. It''s a lot of work. There is a reason why people admire single parents who do a good job in raising their children."


    Sophia observed Sarah for some time before asking: "By the way, how are you doing? How are you two doing?"


    Sarah snapped out of her thoughts. "I''m fine¡­ and two of us are great."


    "I hear you got more kids."


    "Yes." Sarah confirmed.


    Sophia was not sure what to make out of Sarah''s behavior. "I hope you don''t think that you can resolve your issues with Aiden by adding more kids. That is not how things work. Your issues will still be there, and kids will end up suffering in between you two."


    Sarahughed. "No, it''s nothing like that. They are great kids, in need of help, and we can help them. It''s as simple as that¡­ and Aiden and I are doing great. Never better. Really."


    Sophia sighed in relief. "OK. I''m d to hear that."


    "I hope you cane and meet the kids. Maybe give them some lessons in archery? Now that runway there ispleted,mute is not so bad."


    Sophia pretended that she is thinking about it. "I don''t mind spending few days on the beach¡­ and if you provide equipment, I will provide my wisdom."


    Sarah perked up. It will be great to have Sophia and Felix join them. "This weekend?"


    "Sounds like a n." Sophia confirmed with a smile.


    ¡­


    As soon as girls entered the bathroom, Aiden asked Felix: "How is the progress?"


    Felix didn''t need more than that to understand that Aiden is asking about wedding bands. For more than a week he is asking him this same question at least once a day.


    "I''m almost done in getting the right ratio for the alloy. The molds arepleted, the ck diamonds are ready, and the green ones will arrive within two days. If I don''t find the right equipment in White corp. I will find an excuse to get what I need here from Orion Enterprise."


    "OK." Aiden was happy with this news.


    Felix hesitated before speaking. "I need to ask again¡­ wedding bands out of ck gold? Are you sure?"


    "Yes. They will be perfect." Aiden nced toward the bathroom and pulled hisptop from the bag on his side. "It seems that girls are taking their time. Probably chatting. Let''s go again over the cement of stones. It''s important¡­"


    Felix rolled his eyes. They went over that at least ten times already¡­ but he can see that Aiden is excited, so he didn''tin. He will treat him as a very demanding customer.. "Sure, let''s go over it again."

 Chapter 705 - Evening Snack (1)

    ~ Pacific Ocean, Private ind ~


    Later that evening, JoAnna and Jeff walked away from the helicopter, toward the vi.


    "You have no idea how much I missed this ce." JoAnna beamed.


    "I''m d you like it."


    "How can I not like this?" JoAnna gestured toward the white vi, which is lit up with lights, making it look like it''s floating in the darkness. She hugged Jeff. "And ites with a handsome man, included."


    Jeffughed and scooped her in his arms. "This handsome man is included with you, not with the vi."


    He made two steps when JoAnna protested: "Hey, hey¡­ you left the suitcase behind!"


    "I will get itter."


    "No, keep me down.", she demanded. "As a birthday girl, I request that you don''t leave my side, so get the suitcase now. I will walk."


    Jeff thought for a second and concluded that he can''t carry JoAnna and the suitcase at the same time due tock of hands. He kept her down and they walked together. Part of him regretted that they packed a suitcase for this asion since they already have everything they need in the vi. But if they didn''t bring a suitcase, how else would he hide the birthday present that he prepared for JoAnna?


    ¡­


    Two of them decided to have a light snack before heading to bed.


    Jeff noticed that JoAnna is not eating much. She was mostly ying with a watermelon slice. "Something on your mind?"


    "It''s the same thing I''m thinking about for thest few days." JoAnna pouted.


    Jeff knows what is weighing on her mind. "Bridgette?"


    "Yes.", JoAnna admitted. "I like her, and I would like to keep her as my assistant. But I''m concerned about the trouble that ising our way. Will she be able to handle it? Does she even want to handle it? If anything happens to her, I will me myself forever, and Felix will not forgive me either."


    "We spoke about this before. If you don''t want her to be your assistant going forward, let her know. But if you want her to stay, talk to her. There is no point in guessing what will she decide."


    "You will keep Steve at your side?"


    Jeff nodded. "I trust him. In the next few days, I will talk to him. If he is notfortable with the additional responsibilities that wille with White foundation, I will see if I can somehow divide work and keep him out of it. Steve is very capable and I''m depending on him for a lot of things."


    "I see."


    JoAnna knows that Steve is working for Jeff for several years now and Steve proved to Jeff that he can handle stressful situations. But what about Bridgette? They had been kidnapped and Bridgette soldiered through all that, so JoAnna thinks that Bridgette will want to continue as her assistant. It''s not that JoAnna ns to be kidnapped again, but she is aware that with her officially entering the White family, there will be more people targeting her and her loved ones.


    <em>''Huh, how contradictory. By gaining more power I will also get more enemies.''</em>, JoAnna thought.


    Jeff''s voice pulled JoAnna out of her thoughts. "I heard that mom spoke to you about the wedding guests which are not friendly."


    "Yes. Don''t worry, I can handle them."


    Jeff smiled seeing JoAnna''s confidence. "I don''t doubt your capabilities, but I still want to give you a heads up. There are few families who hoped to join mine with marriage. None of them will be bold enough to make trouble openly during our wedding reception, but that does not mean they will not scheme something. I will point them out when you meet them."


    JoAnna listened to what Jeff said. She knows that even for them, few families approached Ste and Edward, showing interest in matching their sons with Hill sisters, but Ste and Edward rejected them. JoAnna thought how it''s silly that her father, who always talked about controlling their love lives and even mentioned arranged marriages few times (they all hoped he is joking), ended up refusing to pick their life partners.


    JoAnna returned her thoughts to the families that Jeff mentioned. "How are they different from any other girl who wanted to snatch you, like for example¡­ Regina?"


    Jeff was not sure how to answer this, especially seeing the malicious glint in JoAnna''s eyes. But he did his best: "Let''s say that these women have strong encouragement from their families. Their mind was filled with the idea that they will be future Mrs. White since they were little. Those women will see you as someone who is taking something that belongs to them. But don''t worry, I will not leave your side."


    "Those women coveted a marriage with you in spite of your arranged marriage with Isabe?"


    "Not many knew about it, and the ones who knew, didn''t think about it as a problem.", Jeff exined.


    JoAnna understood what he means. There is a lot of shameless people who are blinded by what they want, and they don''t care about any obstacles, or hurting others in the process of obtaining it.


    After a second, JoAnna felt shame wash over her¡­ didn''t she fall for Jeff before he broke his agreement with Isabe? Ah! She even moved in with him! She has no right to judge those girls for pursuing him while ignoring the fact that he was technically engaged. Now she really lost her appetite and pushed the te with fruits away from her.


    "Now what?" Jeff saw that JoAnna became dejected.


    "How am I different than those girls who are after you? When we started¡­ you were still with Isabe." JoAnna almost cried.


    Jeff moved and pulled JoAnna to sit in hisp. "First of all, I was never with Isabe. I never touched the woman. And second, you are my first one. Remember? Seventeen years ago, I decided to marry you. There is a letter to prove it."


    "Well, that does make me feel a bit better." JoAnna wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "It should. For thest seventeen years, only you have the right of being Mrs. Jeffrey White. Every other girl who tried getting that title was going for what belongs to you, Isabe included." Jeff kissed JoAnna''s forehead and tightened his hold on her. "I believe that was the reason why for such a long time I was not interested in any girl. I was waiting for you toe back into my life."


    JoAnna smiled while enjoying his embrace. His words reminded her that he belongs to her, just how she belongs to him.


    It made her think about the girls who are coveting her future husband. They muste from influential families, but the Hills are not to be neglected either. How about their education? Well, JoAnna can hold her head high on that. How about their manners? JoAnna concluded that Jeff does not care about that¡­ if he does, why would he pursue a girl who almost forced him to buy her a hamburger, ate his breakfast, pass out drunk, and barfed on him? She tries not to think about that. It was an absolutely horrible first impression¡­ one day it will be a nice memory (maybe), but at this point, she is still embarrassed when she remembers that night and morning in his hotel room. What girls else have? Looks. JoAnna thinks that she is OK, but¡­


    "Are those girls¡­ pretty?", she ended up asking Jeff.


    "I don''t know. I never paid attention to them." Jeff honestly responded.


    JoAnna burst into augh. "That is so like you¡­ ignoring girls who are throwing themselves at you. And then they end up working at my resort!"


    Jeff frowned slightly. He can''t believe that JoAnna brought up that woman again. Second time this evening! "Will you ever forgive me for Regina?"


    "There is a difference between forgive and forget. And I will never forget her. Or that you brought her in." JoAnna said matter-of-factly.


    Jeff wanted to change the topic. There is no point in talking about Regina, and he felt that if he continues talking about this, JoAnna will only get more agitated.. Yes, a change of topic is a wise choice.

 Chapter 706 - Evening Snack (2)

    ~ Pacific Ocean, Private ind ~


    Jeff wanted to give an advance warning to JoAnna about one more almost-certain trouble that they will face: "In my line of work, I created enemies, and with my dad announcing that I will take over his role in White foundation, some of the grudges directed at him will move to me. It''s unavoidable that some of those people will be at our wedding. If I think that any of them might be a threat to you, I will let you know¡­"


    "Honey, that is a long introduction." JoAnna interrupted him. "Can you go to the point?"


    Jeff gave a small nod before continuing: "My uncle, Marcus. He is my father''s older brother, and my grandfather picked my dad to take over his position. You can imagine that my uncle is not happy about it. Uncle has two kids, Lukas and Samara. Two of them might cause some headache as well¡­"


    "Don''t stress about it." JoAnna interrupted him again. "Few more drops in the ocean will not make it any bigger."


    She is almost-happy that he didn''t start introduction of another Lindsay Cox like character. JoAnna knows about Jeff having enemies, they already faced some. She can think of that Enrique or Lindsay''s father, Timothy right away. Few more or less people with grudges won''t make a big difference. And they don''t have an idea when those people will strike or what their ns are. She does not want to worry about them, they will deal with them as theye.


    "What do you mean?" Jeff was confused that JoAnna does not want to listen. He is trying to warn her about enemies!


    "You can stress about things that mighte or look forward to the things that wille. Don''t forget that for our wedding, Sarah is preparing a dozen of drones, and if any of the guests tries anything, we will know about it. Worst case, I will paralyze everyone¡­ and we can apologizeter."


    Jeffughed. "If anyone else talked so casually about paralyzing 500 wedding guests, I would think of it as a joke or an empty threat. But knowing it came from you¡­ I need to say that I believe you. It seems that those few days with my mom¡­ changed you."


    JoAnna gave him a sly smile. She remembered how nor took a scalpel and wanted to show her some torturing techniques, but then JoAnna ended up connecting that with her skills from years of medical practice in surgery and she impressed her future mother-inw.


    Jeff saw that JoAnna will not talk about what she did with nor and noticed that she will not eat more. "Let''s go to bed. It''ste, and I want us to rest so that we can maximize our awake time tomorrow."


    "Maximize awake time? I hope you let me sleepte! ¡­ Don''t you dare wake me up early!" JoAnna smiled at the thought of a rxing day with Jeff. Just the two of them.


    "It''s your birthday, so if you want to sleep in, then sleep in it is."


    In the master bedroom¡­


    JoAnna got under the cover next to Jeff. "You know¡­ I look forward to finding out what resources we will get from your parents. I hope that we can use them to keep our loved ones safe."


    "Always thinking about your sisters." Jeff saw JoAnna shoot him a side nce and quickly added: "I mean that in a good way."


    "Of course, I''m thinking about my sisters. Before you came into my life, Sophia and Sarah took care of me. I''m very excited that I will be in the position to return the favor!"


    "You are in a position to take care of everyone. Didn''t you say that you can knock out the whole wedding party?" Jeff kissed tip of her nose. "I don''t know anyone else who can say that and mean it."


    JoAnna likes hisment, and she kissed tip of his nose. "Thank you, honey. Your encouragement means the world to me."


    She thought for a second before continuing: "I''m not so concerned about Sophia. She is with Felix, and both of them are using their head and think in advance before making any move. However, Sarah and Aiden are hot headed and reckless. Overconfident. And I''m concerned that they will self-destruct."


    "Oscar advised me to divide some of the power between Aiden and myself. When we get back from our honeymoon, I will find out the details and after that I can talk to Aiden."


    "Does Aiden want to be part of that?" JoAnna knows that Aiden is like Sarah, not interested in anything that would tie him to a ce.


    "I will find out when I talk to him. But having some responsibility might force him to be less hot headed. It''s one thing when you are by yourself, and it''s different when people rely on you. Two of them are youngest out of siblings, so they are used that others will take care of them." Jeff''s mind inevitably went toward Eastern European families and he had a troubled expression.


    "I never saw you this concerned¡­ is everything OK with you? You are used to handle stress, right?"


    "Yes, but this is different." Jeff admitted.


    "Hmm¡­ I know you have a lot on your mind. If you are worried about the wedding, we can just elope. Let''s go to Vegas and then jump straight to the honeymoon!" JoAnna grinned.


    Jeff is grateful that she is trying to cheer him up by talking about crazy things¡­ and it''s working, and he decided to indulge her. "If we elope, both of our mothers will hunt us, find us and punish us like we are five-year-olds."


    Both Jeff and JoAnnaughed. Yup, they can imagine nor and Ste gearing up and hunting them down¡­ and then punishing them.


    Jeff remembered that JoAnna said she wants toe to this ind for honeymoon. "While on the topic of the honeymoon. Are you sure it''s OK with cutting it down to two weeks?"


    "Oscar will still work at White corp. as CEO substitute for four weeks. Right?" JoAnna saw Jeff nod and continued: "Then it''s great. We can be around and avable and not work. I think the n for the honeymoon will be great: first week we will be here, and I want us to visit that other ind where Aiden took Sarah. She praised that ce so much that we need to go there at least two-three days. Second week we can travel: Dubai, Paris, Tokyo, two days each, and one day skiing in Alps. How I see it, one week is just for us, second week we see the world and then another two weeks we take it easy. And no one said that we can''t do honeymoony things during those two weeks."


    Jeff approved this n, but he found that she is viting her own words. "You saidst two weeks no work. Didn''t you arrange for a surgery for that man who can''t walk? And you will continue work on the TV show¡­"


    "Hey, hey¡­ those are odd things. It''s not nine to five job." JoAnna defended herself. "And we can spend few days in Austin, Texas. I really want to see the White Mansion. Can we?"


    Jeff smiled. "Why are you asking me? By then, you will officially be Mrs. White, and you can do whatever you want. If anyone gives you trouble,e and talk to Mr. White and I will show them where they made a mistake."


    "Wow! Before I met you, I never knew that power can be so sexy¡­"


    JoAnna''s voice trailed off as Jeff''s hands went up her chemise, and he started caressing her gently.


    "What happened with maximize awake time tomorrow?" JoAnna yfully asked.


    "There is no better way of maximizing awake time than not to sleep at all¡­" Jeff said before his lipsnded on hers.

 Chapter 707 - Leasing Office Space (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    Sophia and Felix woke up early morning. Jeff and JoAnna are on the ind to celebrate JoAnna''s birthday, so Sophia and Felix have the whole vi for themselves.


    "Why don''t you sleep longer?", Felix asked Sophia while cradling her in his arms.


    "I''m awake. I don''t think I can sleep more now. Maybe because it''s a new bed?"


    "Maybe you just want to go to the beach.", Felix teased.


    Sophia smiled. "Maaaaybeee? The pool will do just fine as well¡­ But you are correct in assuming that I want to go somewhere. I would like to go and see that property one more time before calling Leah to kick off negotiations for leasing the space."


    "I thought you like it."


    "I do. But that agent we met yesterday was following me all the time and talking so much that I couldn''t focus enough to observe the property and the view. I don''t think I will change my mind about getting it, but I want to confirm that I love it and that it will serve its purpose."


    It''s not that Felix does not want to go, but he wants to make sure that it will be a productive outing, so he asked: "If we go again, what will be different?"


    Sophia thought about it, so she was ready to answer: "We can ask that they give us a different agent for the tour."


    "Sounds like a n. Let me make the call, and you rest."


    Felix stepped out to make the phone call and returned after few minutes.


    "An agent will wait for us at eleven in the morning. They didn''t say who it will be, but it will be someone other than who we met yesterday." Felix informed Sophia.


    "Perfect!" Sophia was happy with this news. But different agent does not guarantee that it will be a less chatty one. They are basically sales-people and they feel the need to talk in order to keep the customer engaged. "Felix, honey, if this agent is chatty as well, can you talk with him? That will allow me to check out the ce in peace."


    "Sure, no problem."


    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Sophia and Felix reached the building where space is being leased and observed the surrounding.


    Sophia noted that it looks good even from the street. In front of the building entrance is arge fountain with concrete benches, and the area is decorated with number of sculptures and palm trees matching the overall design of the surrounding area, which includes White corp. HQ as well.


    They were heading to the top five floors of a 30 floor tall building.


    "Good morning, Mister Martin!", woman in her early thirties greeted Felix as soon as they exited the elevator on 30th floor. "We spoke on the phone, I''m Beverly."


    Felix looked at the woman, and he mentally confirmed that is the same woman with whom he spoke over the phone when he called and asked for another appointment to see this property.


    "Good morning, Beverly." Felix greeted her and turned to Sophia to introduce her, but she was faster.


    "Hi Beverly, I''m Sophia." Sophia shook hands with woman and went toward the window to see the view, leaving the two behind. She was already nning where her office will be.


    Felix remembered that Sophia said she wants to check out the ce in peace, and that he should talk to the agent.


    "Thank you for amodating our schedule." Felix told Beverly.


    "Oh, not at all, Mr. Martin. That is my job, after all." Beverly answered with a big smile.


    Felix called to schedule the appointment, and he spoke with her, so Beverly assumed that he is the person in charge, and that Sophia might be his assistant, or a secretary¡­ office designer, maybe. She confirmed her guess as correct when she saw Sophia with a notepad, taking notes while looking at the space.


    Sophia was looking at the vast, mostly open space while nning in her mind what to do with it. After few minutes, she realized that Beverly thought that Felix is in charge, and Sophia didn''t mind it at all because that means that she gets her peace and she can aplish her task faster, without being interrupted.


    Top floor will be reserved for her office, offices of directors as well as their respective secretaries and a board room. Based on the square footage, there will be space for few additional offices as well, or an additional conference room.


    One floor will be for Felix''s department: half of it will be hisb and other half will be for offices and shared spaces. She needs to see which floor will suit this purpose the best because other floors are not such a nk canvas and they have some walls and furniture in ce. If they can reuse that, it will save them time and money.


    She checked the property listing and read that on five floors which are avable for leasing, three have kitchen areas already equipped with microwaves, refrigerators and a wet bar. Each floor has lounging spaces with built-in seating.


    The lighting and the overall d¨¦cor is modern with industrial vibe. She likes it.


    Sophia walked toward the opposite side and was pleased that she can see White corp. HQ building from there. She would be able to see from where her sisters are working. Maybe they can coordinate to wave at each other. Sophia giggled at that thought.


    "Do you mind if I go and see other floors?" Sophia asked Beverly.


    "No, no. It''s not a problem at all. Feel free to see whatever you want.", Beverly was happy that Sophia took the initiative to leave. Now she can talk with this handsome French-ented man in private.


    "Why don''t you take the elevator?", Felix asked when he saw that Sophia is going for the stairs.


    Beverly was thinking if she should say that one of three elevators is marked as closed for maintenance, but she decided not to.


    She arrived one hour early to make sure space is not messy and was surprised to see that elevator #3 which covers floors from fifteen to thirty was marked as closed for maintenance. Seeing those signs can leave a bad impression on potential customers, so Beverly decided to remove them with a reasoning that Mr. Martin is interested in floors 26 to 30 and he will not take elevator unless he is heading back, in which case he will take the express elevator which goes all the way to the lobby. And Sophia is taking the stairs anyway.. So, no harm done.

 Chapter 708 - Leasing Office Space (2)

    Hearing Felix''s suggestion to take the elevator, Sophia stopped and answered: "Don''t worry. I''m going one-by-one floor down while talking notes on the space and ideas for what it can be used. If you don''te after me by the time I''m done, I wille back here to find you."


    Sophia was also interested to see this open-railed staircase between levels. Few thick cables are in the ce of rails, preventing people from falling through. It has a modern and edgy look, matching the rest of the space.


    "Your secretary ismitted." Beverlymented when Sophia descended down the stairs. "You must have very good people skills if you managed to hire someone who will be so devoted to you and the work. I see that Sophia ispletely focused on assessing the space."


    "She is not my secretary." Felix responded.


    Beverly smiled awkwardly. "I apologize, Mr. Martin for making assumptions. Is she your office designer?"


    Felix reminded himself that Sophia wants to see the space in peace, and if he tells Beverly that Sophia is in charge, Beverly will probably go after her. So, he decided not to reveal that Sophia is the CEO.


    "She is my wife." Felix went with this as a description of Sophia''s role. Well, he is not lying.


    "Oh! Oh. Oh¡­" Beverly was unable to hide her surprise mixed with disappointment and it took her some time to recover.


    "It''s nice that you brought your wife to see the space where you will work." She awkwardly said.


    Felix smiled, revealing his two charming dimples. "Yes. Sophia is hands-on and prefers to do nning herself."


    With every word they exchanged, Beverly could not prevent herself from being more attracted to Felix. "It is very generous of you to allow your wife to organize your work environment. But if I''m not mistaken, she is pregnant. Shouldn''t she stay at home and rest? Don''t you have anyone in yourpany who could do that?"


    "I would not call that generous. She is more than capable, and in thepany, there is no one who would dare to say ''no'' to her."


    Felix didn''t lie at all, but Beverly understood his words in her own way.


    "Mr. Martin, that is a proof how domineering you are. No one dares to oppose her because she has your support. That is very admirable." Beverly gushed.


    Felix was not sure if he shouldugh or cry. Whatever he said, this woman turned it around in order to tter him. Is she¡­ interested in him?


    He cleared his throat and nced at the time. Even if Sophia takes only five minutes on each level, with four floors to go, that is twenty minutes! He needs to keep Beverly busy so that Sophia finishes as soon as possible, without interruptions. "Let''s focus on discussing the space. You mentioned that this whole business block has connected underground parking. How is security managed?"


    Beverly''s eyes sparkled, happy that Felix asked a question she knows how to answer. She can show her knowledge and impress him. "Yes, yes. Each building has its own designated parking spots, but it''s all connected with passages and ess keys. So, if you coordinate security ess with DunsyInc which is that tan building there¡­", she pointed through the window, "¡­you can get your ess keys to open yours and theirs parking spaces."


    "Is White corp. included in this?" Or course, Felix would like to know about White corp. Can they go there without essing street level? That might be something that Sophia would like to know.


    "They are indeed part of therge parkingplex. However, they don''t allow underground ess to any otherpany. Having this ess means that you can get to their elevators without going through security checks at the lobby level¡­"


    While Felix listened to Beverly''s endless chatter, Sophia visited each of the floors below and took notes. She was now on 26th floor and checked time and saw that it''s almost half an hour how she left Felix with that chatty woman. Sophia''s legs were achy, and she decided to take the elevator up.


    Up on the 30th floor, Felix was ncing at his watch and thinking that Sophia should be back by now. He decided to give her few more minutes, and if she doese back, he will go and look for her.


    Beverly was listing restaurant options in the area and hinting that it''s almost lunch time when they heard a loud <em>''pang''</em> sound from the direction of the elevators.


    Felix and Beverly looked toward the elevators, and saw that arrow ''down'' on the elevator #3 is blinking red.


    Beverly paled.


    "What does the red light mean?" Felix turned to Beverly who was frozen. He didn''t miss her strange expression. "What is going on?"


    She stumbled over her words. "Something is wrong with the elevator. That one was closed for maintenance¡­"


    Felix narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean, closed for maintenance? Shouldn''t the elevator be closed off if it''s under maintenance?"


    Beverly''s chin quivered. "It was. I removed signs thinking that it will look bad."


    Felix wanted to ask her how can she think about looking good or bad if it would put people in danger. But it was not a time to give lessons. He felt that something is not right. Sophia is not with him. "Where does this elevator go?"


    "From this floor down to fifteenth." Beverly mumbled.


    Felix got his phone and called Sophia. He got a generic message that her phone is out of service area. He quickly checked on the GPS tracking app and saw that she is in the building, very close to him. The app does not show the elevation, so he could not tell on what floor she is, but it''s obvious that she is in the building. Her phone not having a signal can be because in the confinement of the elevator cell phone signal is blocked.


    Felix rushed to the door of elevator #3 and saw that it is a newer "Otis" model.


    "Is there a storage room here?" He asked with urgency.


    "Behind the elevators." Beverly mumbled.


    Felix hurried where Beverly pointed and came back less than a minuteter with a thick wire-looking-thing about thirty centimeters long. He pushed the wire on the top left side of the elevator door and within seconds, he unlocked the security mechanism and opened the elevator door with his hands.


    Felix can see that the elevator is stuck but can''t gauge at what level.


    Few things he knows are that elevator is out of order, one cable is dangling loosely, looks like it snapped¡­ and the elevator is NOT on fifteenth level. Considering that Sophia is in the building and her phone is out of service, his only guess is that she is inside that elevator.


    "Mr. Martin!" Beverly screamed when she saw Felix jump inside elevator shaft. "Mr.. Martin!!!" She rushed toward the elevator door and watched in bewilderment how Felix swiftly lowered himself down the cable using only his hands.

 Chapter 709 - Leasing Office Space (3)

    Sophia is in the elevator and the lights are flickering. She is happy that she was holding onto the side rail when the elevator dropped, because that prevented her from falling. If she fell, she might endanger her baby.


    Sophia was about to reach for the ''rm'' button on the elevator, when the power went off.


    "Great! Just my luck¡­", she mumbled and pulled her phone. She grumbled some more when she realized that her phone does not have a signal.


    Sophia thought that she has options of trying to get out, or to wait for help.


    Considering her pregnancy, Sophia can''t try anything too strenuous. She was looking up at the trap door, but there is nothing she can use to climb up and jumping is not an option.


    Without power, any buttons on the elevator panel was useless.


    She tried opening the elevator door with her hands, unsessfully.


    Sophia sat on the floor and pinched roof of her nose while thinking that soon Felix should notice that she is noting back and look for her, right?


    After some time, Sophia remembered the ring. Yes, the ring can send messages even without cell phone coverage. But what is the pattern to press to send the message that she is not in danger, but needs assistance? She does not want to send the wrong message, because besides Felix, both Sarah and JoAnna, including Jeff and Aiden will receive the message.


    Sophia was thinking between two patterns when the emergency trap door on the ceiling opened.


    "Sophia, are you OK?", Felix lowered himself inside.


    She smiled seeing Felix get in the elevator car. "Yes. And I''m even better now that you are here."


    They embraced each other.


    Felix kissed Sophia''s forehead and urged her: "Come, let me get you out. I''m not sure how safe it is to stay inside. There is about six floors until end of this elevator shaft. We don''t want to be inside if this drops."


    Sophia stepped back and watched Felix leap up. When he got a good grip on the edges of the trap door, Sophia climbed his body and wrapped her arms around his neck. He pulled both of them (actually, three of them) up out of the elevator car, and then up the cable all the way to the 30th floor which has the elevator door open.


    "Mr. Martin!", Beverly cried as soon as she saw Sophia and Felix get out of the elevator. "I called building maintenance and they told me that the people working on the elevator are out for lunch. And then I called 911¡­"


    "Good." Felix cut her off while gently patting non-existent dust from Sophia''s clothes. "Make sure you exin to all of them why you removed signs that this elevator is under maintenance."


    "What?" Sophia was surprised to hear that.


    Beverly panicked. She didn''t want to get into trouble. "I''m sorry, Sophia. I didn''t think that anyone will be put in danger. Nothing happened to you, right? I only wanted for Mr. Martin to have a good impression about this space."


    Sophia tilted her head while scrutinizing Beverly. She was frustrated because Beverly was talking to her, but her eyes didn''t leave Felix. It didn''t take more than few seconds for Sophia to realize that this Beverly person has some romantic fantasies about Felix.


    Sophia spoke to Beverly in all-business tone: "Don''t you have some record on who is the party interested in the property? Mr. Martin is not the one who should have a good impression about this space. CEO of Orion Enterprise makes decision, and that is your client. Can you pull out the name of the CEO?"


    Sophia turned to Felix. "Can you get Ryan and Levi to get the car ready? I want to leave this ce."


    Ryan and Levi are two bodyguards who came with them from Seattle, and they are waiting downstairs until Sophia and Felix check out the property. Since their honeymoon, Sophia and Felix are not going anywhere without bodyguards. They left them downstairs because building has security, but from now, bodyguards will stick close to them.


    Sophia thought how if she was with Ryan or Levi at the time of the elevator incident, Felix would not need toe to her rescue. But he was very manly while saving her. Sophia looked at Felix and got lost in a daze. Ah, her husband is awesome!


    Felix took his phone and dialed bodyguards. "We will go to the hospital first."


    "Why?" Sophia frowned. She just thought how dashing he is, and now he is spoiling it by mentioning some hospital. She does NOT want to go for another checkup.


    Felix lifted his index finger indicating to Sophia to wait. "We are done, get the car ready. Main entrance." Felix ended the phone call and then looked at Sophia. "I want to make sure both of you are OK. You tumbled and the whole thing was stressful."


    Sophia wanted to reject, but seeing Felix''s I''m-not-negotiating expression, she realized that it would be in vain. She gave a small nod. It can''t hurt to make sure everything is OK. "Let''s go to LA Medical Center. It''s close by."


    Sophia was not happy. After checking out this property, they nned to go for a nice lunch. And then they would check situation at work, and for the afternoon they nned to visit Sarah''s and Aiden''s new home¡­ And now they are heading to the hospital. That can easily take few hours. How depressing.


    Felix approved and looked up address of LA Medical Center. He texted bodyguards the address with a note that they will go there next.


    Sophia saw that Beverly ended her phone call.


    "So, did you confirm who is your client?"


    Beverly''s eyes were wide from anxiety. "Yes, Mrs. Martin¡­ I mean, CEO Hill."


    "Good.", Sophia snapped. "If you want to leave a good impression, it will be more useful if you don''t flirt with my husbandpared to removing signs which are supposed to keep people safe."


    "I removed the signs only from these five floors!" Beverly frantically tried to defend herself. "No one was supposed to get into that elevator on these floors."


    "What a woman!" Sophia was outraged. "You are full of excuses¡­ Don''t you have any shame? You are not even denying that you are ogling at my husband! Right in front of me!"


    Sophia and Felix went to the main level with Beverly and made sure that Beverly gave a statement to the police before two of them went to the car and headed to the LA Medical Center.

 Chapter 710 - Lunch With Jarred And Charlie

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Sarah and Aiden are in a restaurant, having lunch with Jarred and Charlie.


    Charlie is excitedly exining about his uing surgery.


    Sarah can understand his feelings. Even though JoAnna didn''t give him more than one in three chances to walk again, it is much better than zero.


    "Surgery is in three weeks, did Anna give you any instructions until then?", Sarah asked.


    "Not really. She said to rest. But I''m sitting all the time. What more rest I need?", Charlie responded.


    "She probably implied to rest your head.", Jarred nced at his overly-excited nephew. Even though it sounded that he is scolding him, Jarred was smiling. It''s been a long time since he saw Charlie in such high spirits.


    Charlie looked at Jarred and frowned for a second before rolling his eyes dramatically. "My head does not need rest. I''m optimistic. That is a good thing."


    Theyughed.


    After few more minutes of casual chat, Jarred pulled a stack of papers and put it in front of Sarah and Aiden. "It will be ready in ten days."


    Aiden gave Jarred a side look before ncing at the papers. His eyes lit up at the sight of a technical documentation for a helicopter.


    "What is that?" Sarah asked.


    "That, little girl, is your future helicopter." Jarred proudly announced and leaned closer. He spoked in a hushed voice: "It''s a modified UH-60 ck Hawk equipped with radar jamming, stealth technology, and modified rotor des which make it as close to soundless as it gets."


    Sarah could see that old man is excited. But she cares only about few things: "How many people can fit inside?"


    "Pilot, copilot and 12 people when fully equipped." Jarred answered and added: "Besides equipment it can carry, you can add 1800 kg weight internally and 5000 kg of cargo externally by a sling without degradation in performance."


    "Degradation in performance?" She was not sure what it means.


    "Mostly impacts the speed." He pointed at the papers which Aiden was reading through. "That helicopter cruises at the speed of 300 km/h, and it can reach maximum speed of about 400 km/h."


    "Fast!", Sarah eximed. Speed was another of her requirements, and she is happy with what she heard. She lowered voice to ask: "What about the weapons?"


    Jarred answered in hushed voice: "It''s equipped with machine guns, miniguns and gatling guns. These are all hidden within the fusge, so unless you use them, no one will know they are there."


    Sarah was listening to his exnations and was happy that he didn''t use many technical terms. She is aware that helicopter has many more features that can be discussed but Jarred kept it simple because she is not an expert. She appreciates that.


    Jarred turned to Aiden and added one more paper from his briefcase to the stack. "There is also an option for hellfireser guided air-to-ground missiles, stinger heat seeking air-to-air missiles and hydra unguided rockets. However, these can''t be tucked within fusge and will be visible. Do you want these included?"


    Aiden turned to Sarah. "What do you think? If we add these, we will not be able to fly within city limits without rming everyone who sees us."


    Sarah was thinking for some time. She is not sure what those missiles and rockets are exactly, but she knows that they are powerful weapons. "Can we have two helicopters? One with and one without additional firepower?"


    "We could. But why?" Aiden wanted to understand her motive.


    "The one with only hidden weapons can be for here. And the second one with additional firepower we can keep in the Castle." Sarah exined.


    "In France?" Aiden could not hide his surprise.


    Sarah confirmed. "It''s closer to Eastern Europe. I have a feeling we might need it."


    Jarred stared at Sarah. "Little girl, are you staring a war?"


    Sarah smiled. "Don''t worry, old man. It''s only for defense, we are not starting anything."


    Jarred looked at Sarah with aplex expression. He sees her as a youngdy, bright and cheerful, and he likes her. If his sister and his wife are still alive, he is confident that they would like Sarah as well.


    Jarred met Sarah while gambling in Las Vegas where she cleaned the tables without batting an eye. At that time, he thought of her as an extremely smart and confident youngdy. And when she gave him that blue diamond, he realized that she is generous as well. Definitely not greedy. Recently he found out that she is connected to White family, so she can''t be just some random person. And now they are buying a helicopter (or two) which can literally wipe off a small country for defense? Who is after her that she needs such protection? He feels sorry that instead of enjoying her youth she seems to be living in some world where she needs to always watch her back.


    Aiden understood Sarah''s intention, but having those additional weaponry might be a problem. If anyone sees it, they will need to do a lot of exining. He turned to Jarred. "How difficult is to remove and add these additional weapons?"


    "Are you interested to do it yourself?" Jarred was surprised when Aiden nodded. He quicklyposed himself and answered with a straight face: "If you have the right screwdriver, it''s not difficult."


    Aiden thought how Jarred is trying to be funny. How can it be so simple as the right screwdriver? But as long as there is an option to remove weapons if they are not needed, it will work. "OK. Then, we want two helicopters. The lighter version for Los Angeles, and the one with heavier weaponry will head to France. Close to Paris. Let me know when it''s ready and you will get the coordinates where to drop it off."


    "Delivery to Europe will cost you extra." Jarred added with a serious expression.


    "With all the money we will give you, make sure to include all the screwdrivers needed." Aiden matched Jarred''s serious-business tone.


    After few seconds of silence, they allughed.


    Jarred''s impression of Aiden is good, and now that he saw how this young man is fearlessly countering him, he likes him even more.


    "You two are really a good match!", Jarred eximed. "I hope I will be invited to your wedding."


    Sarah and Aiden nced at each other and then confirmed that they will invite him.


    "You too, of course!", Sarah quickly added when she saw Charlie pouting in protest that he got neglected.


    Jarred said that the version for Los Angeles will be ready in ten days, and second helicopter with added weapons will take longer. He will let them know as soon as he has estimates.


    Aiden thought how that is perfect. With added time, he can arrange for a helipad and also for something to keep the helicopter out of sight when it''s not in use at their French castle property.


    "Master, Sophia turned on facial recognition on her brooch.", Eve sounded in Sarah''s earpiece.


    Sarah tapped her earpiece. "Where is she?"


    "LA Medical Center.", Eve responded.


    "Connect me to her.", Sarahmanded and nced at people at the table. "Excuse me..." she took few steps away.


    "What is going on?", Sarah asked Sophia as soon as the call connected.


    "Hi Sarah, I had some stress and we came to LA Medical Center to make sure everything is OK.", Sophia quickly exined assuming that Sarah found out she is in the hospital and that is why Sarah is calling. Sophia didn''t want to talk about being stuck in an elevator, that was not important, and it would make Sarah worry.


    "Why are you using the brooch?", Sarah went straight to the point.


    Now Sophia understood what alerted Sarah. "It''s just that something made me uneasy¡­ Wepleted the check up and they said everything is fine and that we can go. But before we left, another nurse came and asked us to stay behind because they want to do some additional tests...."

 Chapter 711 - Trouble In LA Medical Center (1)

    Sarah listened to Sophia''s exnation and felt that Sophia is not telling her everything. Perhaps she does not want to worry her, but Sarah knows that there is no way Sophia would use features of that brooch without a reason.


    Even if Sophia didn''t want to worry her, Sarah could not help herself: "Do they know who you are? Did you tell them you are Anna''s sister?"


    Sophia confirmed: "That is how we ended up in a VIP room. If I didn''t say who my sister is, we would wait for more than an hour¡­"


    Sarah furrowed her brows. Something doesn''t seem right. "You are waiting now? Where are your bodyguards?"


    "We are in the VIP room on the sixth floor. Nurse said that someone will be with us shortly. Felix is trying to get in touch with our bodyguards, but they are not picking up. We left them in the waiting area." Sophia exined.


    Sarah''s anxiety shoot up. They are in VIP room and waiting? VIP patients don''t wait. They finished the exam, everything is fine, and a nurse told them to stay back? They can''t reach their bodyguards? All this does not sound right.


    "Call your bodyguards and keep them close to you, in visual range. Stay with Felix, even if you can''t reach bodyguards, don''t separate from each other. Don''t let anyone touch you no matter what ID they show you. If they try to force their way, cause as big ruckus as you can. We will be there in ten minutes." Sarah was back at the table when she ended the call and told Aiden: "We need to go. I think that Sophia is in trouble."


    She nced at Jarred and Charlie while getting her bag. "Excuse us, we need to cut this lunch short. It''s my oldest sister."


    "What kind of trouble?", Charlie asked.


    "I''m not sure. We are going to check." They were heading out.


    "It''s just the two of you! Take few of our men with you.", Charlie rmended. He is not sure about Aiden, but Sarah looks like a weak girl who can be easily bullied.


    It is just two of them. They left Jesse home because he still does not have his ID, so they don''t want to risk him getting into trouble because of that. And other bodyguards are more burden than help.


    Sarah nced back toward Charlie without stopping her steps. "We are going to LA Medical Center." She pointed at the hospital building few blocks away which can be seen from the window. "Sixth floor VIP rooms. They can follow."


    Sarah and Aiden rushed out and four bodyguards followed them after Charlie gestured them to go.


    "Howe you are helping out?" Jarred asked.


    "If not for Sarah, I would not have hope to fix my legs. How can I just watch?" Charlie exined.


    Jarred smiled. He likes that Charlie wants to help Sarah.


    "We should also go." Charlie saw that Jarred does not approve, but he persisted: "Uncle, I know that I can''t do much in this state. But we can''t sit here and finish our meal in peace knowing that Sarah went to help her sister from who knows who."


    Jarred had to agree with this. Knowing that Sarah is getting a helicopter with heavy weaponry, whoever is after them is not a small thug. He instructed one of bodyguards to pay the bill and follow them when that is done while he left with Charlie and remaining bodyguards out of the restaurant.


    ~ LA Medical Center, VIP room ~


    "What did Sarah say?" Felix asked as soon as Sophia finished her call.


    "That I should not let anyone touch me. They will be here in ten minutes."


    "She is also suspicious of this situation?"


    "Yes." Sophia was wary but now that she heard Sarah''s concerned voice, she is almost panicking. It''s just Felix and her, and bodyguards not answering is making the situation more stressful.


    "We should leave." Felix suggested.


    Sophia rejected the idea. "We don''t know if anyone is out there, waiting for us. The safest thing is to stay here and wait for Sarah and Aiden toe."


    As much as Felix wants to leave this ce, if anyone is outside waiting for them, he can''t risk Sophia getting hurt. He didn''t see anything unusual at that time, but now that he thinks about it, that nurse who told them they need more tests was suspicious. Now that he thinks about it, everyone is suspicious! Oh, if only JoAnna is here, he would be at ease. But she is celebrating her birthday and is out of reach. They need to manage without her.


    "Go to the bathroom." Felix ushered Sophia toward the bathroom in the VIP room. "If anyonees before Sarah reaches here, I will tell them that you are using the restroom and toe backter."


    Sophia doesn''t like the idea, but it''s the best they got.


    "Lock the door from inside. And don''te out until Sarah is here no matter what you hear." Felix gave her a kiss and moved so that she can close the door.


    ¡­


    About half an hour earlier, in a building nearby LA Medical Center¡­


    In a dark, basement-like room, one man ended a phone call and turned to hispanion who was dozing off on a sofa: "Lazo, Lazo ¡­ wake up. Lazo! ¡­ Guess what?"


    "What? Simo, what? What!" Lazo grumbled, unhappy that he can''t get his nap in peace.


    "M called¡­ Milena''s daughter is inside LA Medical Center."


    Lazo yawned. "Why is it unusual if JoAnna is working? ¡­ I thought she took a day off."


    Simo smirked. "The one who got in is Sophia."


    Lazo was awake now. "We know that she came to Los Angeles. Is she sick?"


    "No, she came to get a checkup because of stress." Simo made a dramatic pause. "For herself and for her baby. Her husband apanies her, and they left two bodyguards in the lobby."


    "So, she IS pregnant!" Lazo was excited. After few seconds of silence, his eyes shed. He got an idea. "Call Pavle and Mari. We are going there."


    "What are you going to do there?"


    Lazo was rubbing his hands while exining: "Do you remember how Boss got furious when he found out that Sophia got married? I''m sure that he will be happy if we can get her. JoAnna is one thing, that hospital is her workce and she knows people. But Sophia is from Seattle, and without JoAnna there, she probably does not know anyone from the staff. We can take advantage of this and get her. Especially if she is pregnant¡­ she will not dare to make any rash decisions."


    Lazo said a lot, but he still didn''t exin what he wants to do.


    Simo asked again: "What will you do?"


    Lazo waved his hands, warning Simo to stop being so nosy. "Don''t ask too much. Call M and tell her to dy Sophia after her exam, and to prepare some clothes for us that will make us look like staff in the hospital. I want to be a doctor. Mari can be a nurse. Pavle and you can be anything. ¡­ Why are you still not calling anyone?"


    Dule saw Simo getting his phone and added: "Tell everyone to meet at the second maintenance entry of LA Medical Center.. M will let us in, as usually."

 Chapter 712 - Trouble In LA Medical Center (2)

    Aiden is driving toward LA Medical Center. Sarah is next to him, ncing at her phone every few seconds to check the time.


    "Promise me that you will not fight unless absolutely necessary¡­" Sarah pleaded while looking at Aiden anxiously. "¡­and if that happens, remember what my mom taught you."


    He took a deep breath. "You think it''s them?"


    His right hand is holding her left, and she can tell that both of their palms are sweating.


    "Whoever it is, they are after Sophia. If it''s any other hospital I might think it''s something random. But this is LA Medical Center¡­ there is a high chance they are watching the ce because of Anna, and that they went after Sophia when they found out that she came for a checkup¡­ Promise me."


    "I will keep that in mind." He said in a cold voice, and Sarah was dejected that he didn''t promise her. But she can''t force him.


    Sarah regretted that she told him about this. If she came by herself, then she would not need to worry about him.


    Guilt washed over Sarah when she realized that not telling Aiden about this would be the same thing he wanted to do when he suggested that they should split up. They have the same thoughts: to keep each other out of harm''s way. Sarah felt foolish. The only thing she wants is for them to be together, and when thinking that he is putting himself in danger, she wished that he is not with her. Sarah took a deep breath and smiled bitterly. How can she me him for stupid ideas that she is having herself? She is happy that she kept those thoughts for herself.


    "I''m d you are with me.", she finally told him. "Just¡­ don''t expose yourself. Even if it''s not them, there is a high chance that they will be watching."


    He tightened his hold on her hand and gave a small nod.


    Aiden understands what she is going through, and he is happy that she epted him to be with her. Because there is no other ce he would rather be than next to her. Always.


    Inside LA Medical Center¡­


    Lazo is wearing doctor''s coat, and Mari is in nurse''s uniform. They approached Levi and Ryan, Sophia''s and Felix''s bodyguards, who are sipping coffee in the lobby.


    "Are you employees of Sophia Hill?", Lazo asked.


    Levi and Ryan confirmed.


    "Patient got moved to a different ward and asked us to escort you there."


    Levi frowned and reached for his phone to call Sophia. They told them to wait in the lobby. Any changes shoulde from Sophia or Felix.


    "You can''t connect sessfully now.", Mari ced her hand over his phone, preventing him from making the call. "Patient is in an isted room for scans, the call will not go through. Her husband is apanying her. You will be able to see them through a ss window." She smiled gently.


    Levi hesitated for a moment and then kept his phone back.


    Levi and Ryan followed ''doctor'' and a ''nurse'' outside of the lobby area.


    Few minutester¡­


    "Good thinking!", Lazo praised Mari as they watched Pavle and Simo drag unconscious Levi and Ryan into a storage room. "When he went for his phone, I almost thought that we will be found out."


    "Now what?", Simo asked.


    "We wait for M to give us a signal that the coast is clear, and we go to meet Sophia." Lazo grinned while rubbing his hands.


    "Her husband is with her." Simo reminded Lazo.


    "He is one man, and there is three of us and Mari. We all had training, and we are not beginners, right? And even if he is an exceptional fighter, can he overpower all of us while protecting his pregnant wife?"


    "You don''t n on hurting Sophia, or her baby, right?", Mari asked warily.


    "He does not know that." Lazo smirked. "And I will not hurt Sophia if I have an option to take her without hurting her."


    Mari was not confident. "You think she will juste with us without resisting?"


    Lazo shrugged. "She is pregnant. Pregnant women do crazy things just to protect their kids. Besides, we have this..." He pulled a syringe with yellowish liquid out of his doctor''s coat pocket.


    "What is that?" Simo asked.


    Lazo grinned while putting the syringe back into his pocket. "It''s something that will make Sophia sleep. We will try talking with her, and if she refuses toe peacefully, just pin her down and inject this."


    Simo and Mari nodded in understanding.


    "Why can''t I be a doctor?", Pavleined. He is wearing a uniform of a janitor.


    "What''s wrong with that?", Simo sneered. Simo is in a uniform of ab technician.


    "All of you look educated. Howe I am the only one who gets to clean the toilets?", Pavle voiced his displeasure.


    "Your disguise is the best.", Mariforted him. "As medical staff, we need to show IDs to treat patients and you can just go anywhere you want, no one will look at you or ask you anything. And besides, it''s not like you are really going to clean toilets."


    Lazo received a text message on his phone. "Enough of chit-chat. It''s time. We will take service elevator to sixth floor."


    Outside LA Medical Center¡­


    "I will leave the car in the patient drop-in drop-off area. There is no time to park." Aiden told Sarah as he approached the main entrance.


    "Stay safe, OK? Don''t make me worry about you.", Sarah gave a final reminder.


    "Same back at you." Aiden squeezed her hand before letting go so they can get out of the car.


    Another car stopped right behind them, and four bodyguards stepped out.


    "Charlie sent us to assist you.", one of the bodyguards said.


    Sarah made a small nod. "Thanks. Follow us inside."


    They went inside main lobby and saw that without permission no one can enter further into the building. Doors require passkey or to be unlocked from inside.


    Sarah headed to the main reception desk. "Hi, I''m here to meet with my sister who came for a checkup. Sophia Hill, she is in the VIP room."


    "Your name?",dy at the reception asked.


    "Sarah Hill." Sarah pulled her ID and handed it to thedy.


    "Hill? Are you rted to JoAnna Hill?",dy asked with a big smile.


    "Yes. Sisters." Sarah was happy that this woman seems to know that JoAnna is the majority owner of LA Medical Center, because that means she will get fast service.


    "Oh, it''s nice to meet you, Miss Hill. Let me just check the room number.. You said Sophia Hill, correct?",dy returned Sarah''s ID after a quick nce and typed on her keyboard with urgency.

 Chapter 713 - Trouble In LA Medical Center (3)

    ~ LA Medical Center, VIP room ~


    Felix is looking at the time. <em>''Sarah was supposed to be here by now.''</em>


    He felt awkward that he is just sitting there and waiting for someone to enter. Sarah and Aiden, hopefully.


    Felix wants to go in the bathroom and be with Sophia, she must be anxious now, but he knows that he should not do that.


    Right now, he is a guard, and he will not let anyone go past him into that bathroom. No one gets close to Sophia and his baby daughter.


    Ah, if only JoAnna is here. She would dispel any crazy thoughts about fake doctors and nurses.


    Felix finds it strange that since that nurse told them to wait for additional tests, no one came to check on them. That was more than half an hour ago. Before that, nurses and doctors were taking turns examining Sophia and there was no more than a minute or two long breaks between exams. Something is definitely off.


    And he still can''t get a hold of Ryan or Levi. Felix is confident that something happened. He can only hope that those two are OK. Their phones are ringing, but they are not picking up. That is not like them. Something happened¡­


    There was a light knock on the door.


    "Sophia Hill?", male voice called when the door of the VIP room opened.


    Felix felt a jolt when he realized that it''s not Sarah or Aiden. He inhaled. <em>''It begins.''</em>


    Felix saw three men and a woman enter the room. Three of them look like medical staff and the fourth one is a¡­ janitor? That does not look right. Why would a janitor enter at the same time with medical staff? Felix confirmed that these are definitely shady characters who want to harm them.


    "Sophia Hill?", male voice repeated. It is Lazo dressed up as a doctor.


    "That would be my wife.", Felix answered.


    "We are here to perform additional tests on the patient." Lazo exined.


    Felix nodded telling Lazo that he understands. "She is in the restroom. It might take a while. I suggest youe backter."


    "No worries, no worries. As a patient in VIP room, we are more than happy to wait." Lazo smiled while his gaze didn''t leave Felix.


    "Will he go and clean up another restroom ande backter, or will he also wait?", Felix pointed at the janitor (Pavle).


    Pavle clutched the broom he was holding onto. "I can wait few minutes. I will treat it as a break."


    "Do you need to wait inside room?", Felix asked Pavle.


    Pavle nced nervously at Lazo, unsure how to answer.


    They came with intention to beat up the husband and subdue Sophia. But since Sophia is not in sight, they need to y along until shees out of the bathroom. After all, she is Milena''s daughter, and they don''t want to alert her in advance. Who knows what weapons she has on her? They need to catch her unprepared. Others don''t know what to do, but they know that they will y their roles until Lazo gives them the signal that it''s time to attack.


    "You can wait outside." Lazo told Pavle. "We will call you in when the bathroom is free for cleaning."


    Pavle frowned slightly and walked outside. He didn''t like that Lazo told him he will be called back to clean the bathroom. Why did he get the lousiest disguise? <em>''Next time, I will be a doctor.''</em>


    "What kinds of tests you want to perform on my wife?" Felix noticed that they don''t have an intention to attack, so he decided to talk with them and stall for time.


    "What?" Lazo was confused.


    "You said that you are here to perform additional tests." Felix reminded him.


    Lazo thought for a second before responding vaguely. "Mostly bloodwork."


    "My wife needs bloodwork tests?"


    "Yes." Lazo nced at Simo who is dressed asb technician. "It seems that patient''s previous results got mixed up, so we want to re-do them and make sure everything is in order before she is discharged. You can''t be too careful when you are dealing with a pregnant patient."


    "I see. But Sophia didn''t do any bloodwork tests today." Felix said with a smirk.


    Lazo was stunned. He was happy that his phone was ringing. "Just a moment¡­ Yes?"


    M''s voice came from the other end with urgency: "Sarah Hill is here. She is in the elevator, heading up with five other guys. One is the younger White boy. Leave. Now. And don''t let them capture you." She hanged up.


    A minute ago, M saw Sarah and five guys heading from the reception to the elevator and panicked. Everyone in their group is aware that Sarah is not someone to be taken lightly. If they manage to capture Lazo and his team, M might be exposed. And she does not want that to happen. After all, it was not easy to get a job in LA Medical Center.


    Up in the VIP room, Lazo kept his phone down and nced at Mari and Simo. "There is an urgent case. We need to go right away." He nced at Felix. "We will be backter, after we take care of this critical case."


    Lazo walked out inrge strides, and Mari and Simo followed closely behind.


    Felix is confident that the call which doctor received was from someone who warned him that Sarah ising, and that is why they left. Will he just let them leave? Can he start a fight knowing that Sophia is in that bathroom and she needs protection?


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden got out of the elevator followed by four bodyguards and they saw three people rush through the door at the end of the hallway which leads to the staircases.


    They ran that way, and saw Felix grabbing onto bewildered janitor who was staring after three people who dashed behind him.


    It took a moment for Pavle to react and start fighting Felix off.


    "Help him!" Sarah told Aiden and turned to the bodyguards: "Stay here and make sure my sister is safe."


    "Where are you going?", Aiden grabbed Sarah''s arm, preventing her from going toward the staircase exit.


    "I will not fight. I just want to make sure they are gone.", Sarah assured Aiden.


    Aiden let go of Sarah''s arm and went to help Felix.


    Sarah ran toward the door at the end of the hallway. She leaped over Pavle and Felix who tussled on the ground. Sarah could see that Felix got few clean hits, but Pavle is a tough guy.


    Sarah went through the door and heard hurried steps from down.. She followed them.

 Chapter 714 - Trouble In LA Medical Center (4)

    ~ LA Medical Center ~


    At the back parking of the LA Medical Center, Jarred and Charlie got out of their car.


    They have more than one dozen bodyguards with them.


    Their bodyguards usually follow them from the distance, simrly how Jeff has his bodyguards arranged to watch him but to stay hidden. Because of themotion in the LA Medical Center, Jarred told bodyguards to stay close. He is concerned about Charlie because he is in the wheelchair and not in a position to defend himself.


    Charlie is on the phone, listening to the update from one of the bodyguards which they left with Sarah and Aiden: "Three people escaped. They are dressed as LA Medical Center staff, and they took the staircase exit¡­"


    Just as Charlie heard this, the door leading to the parking opened abruptly, and he saw one doctor, one nurse and oneb technician run out.


    Charlie guessed that those are the troublemakers.


    "Capture them!", Charlie ordered his bodyguards.


    Jarred was surprised for a moment, but soon he understood that these must be the people who were trying to harm Sarah''s sister. He didn''t stop bodyguards from going toward those three people who just ran out of the building, but he didn''t allow Charlie to get any closer than he already is. Just in case.


    ¡­


    Lazo, Simo and Mari ran as fast as they could down the stairs. When they reached the parking lot, they sighed in relief¡­ they are out. But they need to get out of sight, because they don''t know how many people are after them, so they kept on running.


    Three of them were surprised to see number of people dressed in ck suits approach them. They stopped in their tracks and observed their surrounding while trying to find a way to escape. They can''t go back into the building, because someone is probably following them. And front and the sides are closed off by these bodyguards.


    "These are probably Sarah''s men.", Lazo sneered. "No wonder they told us to watch out for her. She got this exit covered. Smart. Smarter than I thought¡­"


    "Based on their posture and way of walking, they are regr bodyguards with mediocre fighting capabilities." Mari analyzed men who approached them. "Even if they have guns on them, they will not use them easily in the broad daylight. And I''m sure this area is covered with video surveince."


    "Taking care of them will not be a problem. There is only about one dozen¡­ Four each. The one who takes out less than four, pays dinner.", Simo cockily dered.


    ¡­


    Sarah was on the first floornding when she heard exit door close with a loud bang.


    <em>''They escaped¡­''</em>, she thought and looked through the window outside. Sarah has no intention to continue her pursuit. Priority is to get Sophia out of here safely. She is not sure if these are the only ones, or if they have morepanions within the hospital. Also, she told Aiden that she will not fight. But she wants to make sure that the troublemakers are gone.


    "Why are they here?", Sarah mumbled when she saw Jarred and Charlie on the parking lot through the window. Sarah realized that Smiths came to make sure that they are OK, and she was touched. They don''t know each other so well, yet still they gave them four bodyguards as a support and even came in person. She concluded that they are nice people.


    Sarah held her breath when she saw that three troublemakers engaged in a fight with more than dozen bodyguards. One bodyguard ended up on the ground, not moving. A secondter another one followed¡­ within five seconds it was obvious who has the upper hand.


    <em>''Crap! Aiden will scold me for this!''</em> Sarah jumped over the rail,nded softly on the ground level and rushed outside.


    ~ New York ~


    King is in avish apartment at the fifth floor of a building located on a busy street. He is listening to the reports from two other men in the study room which has walls lined with built-in shelves, filled to the brim with books. All three of them are sitting in tall chairs and the atmosphere is serious. Their talk is interrupted by a knock on the door.


    "Yes?", King answered.


    The door cracked open and Ivan''s head peeked through. "Sorry for interrupting, Boss. But you told us to let you know if there is any movement rted to¡­ three sisters."


    King raised his eyebrows and didn''t move for a second. He stood up and looked at two men, "Excuse me¡­ this is important." He walked out and closed the door behind him.


    Ivan waited for King to look at him before speaking reluctantly: "Boss, M from LA Medical Center in Los Angeles called. She confirmed that Sophia is pregnant. Sophia went to LA Medical Center for a checkup and Lazo and his team made a move to¡­ capture her."


    King frowned. He does not like that Lazo made a move without authorization. "And?"


    "They got interrupted by Sarah.", Ivan reluctantly said.


    King smirked while thinking that Lazo had iting. Doing things on his own, he will pay for this. But if he is against Sarah, it might not be so easy to get out. Sarah is the one who got most of training from Milena out of three sisters. "Interrupted by Sarah? Did they escape?"


    "Not yet¡­ It seems they are fighting." M didn''t tell him more than this.


    M realized that there is a trouble at the parking lot in the back of LA Medical Center, and that it involves Lazo and his team and she does not want to be involved with them if they go down. So, she made a call to report the incident.


    "Fighting? With Sarah?" King was not able to hide his excitement.


    "We are not sure." Ivan admitted. He only found out that there is trouble. M didn''t provide other details.


    King thought how it would be great if Lazo and his team are fighting against Sarah. For a long time he wants to see her moves, but so far, he is not sessful. He remembers that in Las Vegas there was a great chance for Sarah to fight, but she avoided it with negotiation and by having others fight in her stead.


    He smiled while thinking that this might be a great chance to see her moves¡­ finally. "Do we have ess to surveince? I want to see."


    "I''m on it..", Ivan got his phone and made a call.

 Chapter 715 - Trouble In LA Medical Center (5)

    ~ LA Medical Center ~


    Up in the VIP room¡­


    "Look at you!" Sophia is dabbing Felix''s bloody lip with a paper towel.


    Sophia is feeling guilty and useless that she was stuck in that bathroom while Felix had to fight with that man. If she was out, she could help him. But she knows that because of the pregnancy, she needs to be careful and protect herself and their child. If she gets into a fight and ends up hurting the baby, she would not be able to forgive herself.


    "You should see the other guy." Felix cheekily responded, implying that his opponent has more injuries than him.


    Sophia wanted to scold him for acting so carefree, but he is hurt, so she decided not to. "Why should I ever see any guy other than you?"


    "True." Felix smiled and then grimaced because cut on his lip opened and it was stinging.


    Sophia shook her head and got another paper towel to wipe blood which oozed again.


    "Are you OK?" Felix asked Sophia.


    Sophia is touched that Felix is the one who got into a fight, and he is asking about her wellbeing. Truly a wonderful man. She kissed edge of his lip, the side without a cut, before answering. "Besides being concerned about you, I''m fine."


    Sophia turned to Aiden who was telling bodyguards to keep an eye on the janitor who was severely beaten and barely conscious. "Aiden, where is Sarah?"


    Aiden shook his head, indicating that he does not know. "She went after others, to make sure they left."


    Sophia stood up to dispose of the bloody paper towel and nced through the window. "Oh¡­ I found her."


    At almost the same moment, Aiden was next to Sophia, looking down.


    They could see Sarah down at the parking lot, fighting against three people. Four of them moved so fast that it is difficult to follow their motions. Few bodyguards who are on their feet are dragging unconscious ones away from the fight.


    In less than a second, Aiden was out of the room, rushing down the stairs.


    <em>''She said that she will not fight!''</em> He was internally panicking and hoping that he will not arrivete. He watched the fight for only few seconds, but it was enough to see that those three are not beginners.


    ~ Seattle, Hill family vi ~


    Ste got a text message from Edward toe to the study room as soon as possible.


    "Edward?", Ste called as she entered study room. "You called for me?"


    She noticed that bookshelf behind the desk is out of ce and usually hidden passage is exposed.


    "Edward?", she called again, this time louder.


    "Come inside!", Edward''s voice came from the back.


    "Howe you are calling me here?", Ste asked as she stepped into the hidden room which is usually reserved for Edward when he works as SP3CT3R.


    This is Ste''s second time in this room. First time she was here, Edward revealed his identity as SP3CT3R to her. Now that she looks through the room, she can see that it changed. The walls were mostly empty the first time she was here, more than two decades ago. Now the walls are filled with photos of their three girls and there are few photos of Ste as well. At the back of the room is onerge corkboard filled with photos of King and his associates. Photos are mixed in with various papers, probably notes about the person in photos.


    Ste inhaled when she saw that one photo on the corkboard is of her parents. They look much older on that photo than when she saw themst time. She started walking toward that photo, to take a better look, but Edward''s voice made her stop.


    "Sophia checked herself into LA Medical Center, and Sarah was logged in as a visitor seven minutes ago." Edward''s eyes were glued to the screen in front of him.


    Ste does not understand why is that a big deal. Sophia is pregnant, it''s normal for her to go often for checkups. And Sarah joining is not unusual, they are sisters. "And you called me here because¡­?"


    Edward rotated one of the screens which is in front of him so that she can see it.


    "Is that Sarah?" Ste moved closer to see better video showing Sarah fighting against three people. "Is this live?"


    Edward confirmed that they are looking at the live feed. When he got a notification that both Sophia and Sarah are in LA Medical Center, he hacked into the surveince system to check on them.


    "Who are they?", Ste was referring to three people who were attacking Sarah.


    "You tell me." Edward dryly said.


    Ste''s eyes didn''t leave the screen. "They are not experts¡­ but they are not beginners either. One on one, even two on one Sarah should not have problems handling them¡­ but this is three of them¡­" Ste frowned.


    "Are they¡­ your people?" Edward reluctantly asked.


    Ste started shaking her head but stopped halfway. After a second, she exined: "Not from the main family. But they could be from one of the branches."


    Edward swiftly started typing on his keyboard.


    Ste looked at his second screen where text appeared. "You are sending this to Whites?"


    Edward paused. "We have an agreement to share information if it''s rted to either of those two families, correct?" He saw that Ste frowned in disapproval. Edward exhaled. "This is our chance to share with them. Would you like it if they found out about this and kept it to themselves?"


    Edward saw that Ste rxed and continued typing.


    Ste got her phone. "I will call nor to let her know."


    She dialed a number and her eyes didn''t leave the screen.


    "Hi Nori, Edward is sending you something. You will needputer ess. ¡­ Yes, it''s about that." Ste ended the call and watched her daughter skillfully avoid and block attacks.


    "She is only defending¡­ this is not enough¡­", Ste mumbled. "Faster, baby girl¡­ you can go faster. Rely on your speed¡­"


    "You think she can go faster?" Edward asked.


    "I know she can." Ste answered. "I believe that this is her first time facing someone skillful as an enemy, and that is pulling her down."


    Ste wished that she can be in Los Angeles, to help Sarah¡­ but she is far away.

 Chapter 716 - Trouble In LA Medical Center (6)

    ~ LA Medical Center ~


    On the parking lot in the back of the LA Medical Center¡­


    When Charlie told his bodyguards to go and apprehend those three people, he was confident that there will be no problems. His bodyguards have a good training in martial artspared to most of the people, and they are strong, big men. One nce at to those three rtively slim people who came out of the LA Medical Center, and it''s obvious who is at an advantage. At least that is what he thought.


    However, in less than a minute, he saw that those three people are fast and nimble beyond his expectations. Charlie was unable to believe that his men are being defeated one by one, like they are total beginners.


    Charlie gripped armrest of his wheelchair, frustrated that he is helpless. If he could move, he would go and fight. Desire to heal his legs swelled inside him and he wished that JoAnna is here and that she can operate on him right now.


    He was surprised to see Sarah rush out the way she did. Reckless. She is just a skinny girl,pared to any of his men, what can she do?


    Charlie''s mouth was slightly open when he saw Sarah perform some crazy spin mid-air and kick doctor-impersonator in the back, making him fall forward. Sarahmanded his men to clear out the area and to stay back while getting attention from other two people.


    What he saw next, made him hold his breath. Sarah was moving so quickly that her limbs morphed into a blur. It was an amazing sight and Charlie was not able to look away. He was stunned observing her speed and agility¡­ her focus was breathtaking, she even looked like she is smiling a little.


    After several minutes of that amazing disy, Charlie nced at his uncle and saw that Jarred is also staring at Sarah, unable to believe his own eyes.


    Truly a remarkable youngdy.


    ¡­


    At that time, inside LA Medical Center¡­


    Aiden rushed down the stairs as fast as he could. His only thought was that he needs to be there on time. He can''t allow Sarah to get hurt. He believes in her skills, but there are three of them, and they are not to y with.


    He reached exit door and immediately rushed toward closest of the three who attacked Sarah.


    Simo managed to almost evade Aiden''s kick by leaping backward, but his arm was still grazed and throbbed from the impact. Simo rubbed his arm and stared at Aiden while thinking that if that kick connected better, his arm would be broken.


    "What took you so long?", Sarah asked while moving to avoid Mari''s leg.


    Aiden''s sudden appearance made Lazo, Simo and Mari take a step back and assess the situation.


    "Someone told me that she will not fight! And I believed her!", Aiden squeezed between his teeth.


    "Let''s talk about thister." Sarah tried to pacify Aiden. Well, she knew that he will scold her for this. Sarah will exin everythingter. Hopefully he steams out some of his anger while fighting these three. "Doctor is the leader."


    "I will take him.", Aiden announced.


    <em>''Of course, you will.''</em> She knows that he will start from the top, taking the most dangerous one for himself in order to minimize the chance for her to get hurt.


    Sarah smiled while trying to suppress her anxiety and nced at Aiden. "Remember¡­ be careful."


    He understood the meaning behind her words, it was not to expose himself.


    Aidenunched series of attacks on Lazo who was caught by surprise. He didn''t expect such speed and strength. Few hitsnded and even with Lazo blocking them, he lost his bnce and stumbled back. Simo jumped in front of Aiden, not letting him finish off Lazo, and after few hits, Simo ended up getting kicked in the chest. Simo held onto his aching chest, assessing if his bones are OK, and he was happy that Lazo regained his footing and was facing against Aiden again. Lazo and Simo took turns in keeping Aiden upied while the other one caught his breath, and it took several minutes of constant barrage of hits before Aiden managed to get a clean kick on Simo which broke his leg.


    With only Mari in front of her, Sarah didn''t have any problems defeating her. Sarah is faster and more skilled than Mari. As Ste said, one-on-one against any of them, Sarah has no problems. Having Aiden by her side made her feel at ease, and part of her enjoyed this sudden exercise. It''s not every day that she bumps into an opponent who can stand up against her (almost). Sarah even took the liberty of trying out few moves which she made up herself and was happy that theynded sessfully. Evil grin appeared on Sarah''s face when she saw how desperate Mari was bing with every passing moment.


    Mari red at Sarah while panic consumed her. She definitely noticed that since Aiden joined, Sarah''s movements are faster, much faster, and her attacks are more precise. How is this possible?


    After a short exchange of blows, one kick in the chest, two in the thighs¡­ one clean kick in the head from Sarah finished Mari off, and she ended up on the ground, unconscious.


    Sarah sighed in relief when she saw that Simo is down. As much as she enjoys this, she is getting tired and needs to rest.


    After realizing that hispanions are unable to fight anymore, Lazo stared at Sarah and Aiden while trying to find a way to get out of his predicament. "One on one, alright?", he tried to negotiate.


    Aiden frowned while thinking how this man is shameless, it was three of them attacking Sarah, and now that he is at a disadvantage, he wants to negotiate?


    "That is not what I saw when I arrived here. It was three of you against a helpless girl."


    Sarah looked at Aiden and wanted to ask: <em>''What helpless girl? I was doing just fine!''</em>


    Everyone else who heard Aiden wanted to ask the same what Sarah was thinking, especially Lazo.


    Aiden smirked seeing that Lazo is confused.


    "How about this? Two of us will hold hands." Aiden took Sarah''s hand in his, and their fingers interlinked.


    Sarah is not sure what got into Aiden, but after all the fighting, feeling his hand holding onto hers was very soothing.


    Lazo thought how these two youngsters must be crazy. Why would they put themselves at such a disadvantage? If they hold hands, they will need to coordinate their movements perfectly, otherwise one will drag the other down even if both of them are experts.


    Lazo already saw that Milena''s daughter is a formidable opponent. Three of them were able to keep her busy only because they didn''t allow her to connect multiple hits on one person, so they were taking turns attacking and resting, while Sarah defended like crazy and even attacked few times sessfully. And Lazo would be foolish to deny that Aiden surprised him. Lazo didn''t know that Aiden has skills, and he was amazed with what he saw. Only if they are not against each other, he would be able to admire him openly.


    However, no matter what skills they have, if they are not well coordinated, it will be useless.


    Sarah and Aiden nced at each other and smiled. They are happy that they are together. Aiden put his thumb over Sarah''s indicating that he will take the lead. Sarah gave him a small nod, she will follow.


    Seeing that Aiden and Sarah are looking at each other and smiling, Lazo was not sure what to think. Should he use this opportunity and flee? Or attack while they are distracted? Why does it look like that no matter what he does, if he moves, he will interrupt an intimate moment between lovers?

 Chapter 717 - Being Watched (1)

    ~ New York ~


    About ten minutes earlier¡­


    King is watching video feed from LA Medical Center''s parking lot without blinking. He does not want to miss a thing.


    "She is wonderful¡­", King mumbled, and Ivan heard him.


    "She is OK.", Ivan countered. He doesn''t like that King called Milena''s youngest daughter ''wonderful''. King never praised anyone like that.


    "You don''t understand, Ivan¡­" King spoke with admiration without removing his gaze from Sarah. "She didn''t grow up in a family which encourages daily trainings like the rest of us. She had a normal,moner''s life, training few days a month, no more than a week. If Milena didn''t keep her in United States and allowed us to train her how we wanted¡­ with daily trainings, Sarah would be invincible¡­ Even at this age, she is so well connected. Do you see that man in the back? That is Jarred Smith. And if I''m not mistaken, next to him is his nephew, Charles¡­ And Sarah is smart beyond belief. I saw her at the security conference, and while gambling in Las Vegas¡­ Her skills are so much more than just fighting. Definitely a candidate for Grand Elder position."


    Ivan''s expression showed how shocked he is, and he was d that King is focused on the screen in front of him, so that he can''t see his face. He could not believe what King said! Milena''s youngest daughter a candidate for the Grand Elder position in Lebedev family?! He is joking, right? He must be joking! That girl didn''t make a single step into family business and she is clueless that they even exist. How can she lead them? Ivan does not dare say anything, but he can''t stay quiet either.


    "She can''t even defeat these three from the branch family!", Ivan said with contempt.


    King lifted his index finger and waved it in the air, indicating to Ivan that he is wrong. "Look at the way she moves. You see that she is not using everything she has, right? I can see the asional bursts of speed and then she pulls back again."


    "Why would she hold back?" Ivan was not sure if King is seeing right, or just imagining things because he thinks that Sarah is some type of a super-human.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe she is ying with them. Or maybe she is waiting for something¡­" King frowned when he saw Aidene into the view. "¡­or someone."


    King narrowed his eyes and clenched his jaw while watching Sarah and Aiden fight side by side.


    That is the same young man who was cohabiting with Sarah in Fairfield, and then he saw them together in Las Vegas. And based on the reports, they are still together. They are both working at White corp. And there are some hints that two of them bought a house? That is the younger son of White family. King heard that two of them are married already. He is not able to confirm if Sarah and Aiden are truly married, and at work there is a rumor that they are engaged¡­ but no matter what the truth is, he can see that they are a couple. If it''s just a simple dating, it does not matter. Kids these days date a lot before they settle on one partner, and there is no harm for Sarah to experience joys of youth. But this¡­ he can see that these two are not ying. Even if Sarah is not officially married, that is only one piece of paper because chemistry between two of them is undeniable. And Sarah and Aiden are good together. Too good.


    When Sarah and Aiden held hands and stood in front of Lazo, King didn''t realize that the pencil he was holding onto was already snapped in three.


    King''s face twitched how angry he is. "Increase surveince on Sarah. I want to know everything she does! Put extra resources to find out where she lives. We know that she is not in that penthouse anymore, and it seems that she owns a house¡­ confirm that. And no one is to make a move on her without my authorization! She is too special for us to do anything carelessly¡­"


    Ivan confirmed that he will do as instructed and hesitatingly asked: "What are we going to do about Lazo and his team?"


    King threw the broken pencil in the trash bin.


    "They made a mistake of going against Milena''s girls on their own. Ensure that no one assists them. If they manage to get out of this by themselves, bring them to me for disciplining." King instructed while ring at the screen in front of him.


    "Don''t you think that if they are captured, they might leak some information?"


    King snorted. "Lazo and his goons don''t know anything that could damage us. And if they reveal some information rted to their branch, it might bring Sarah closer to us."


    King knows that Milena is preventing her daughters from finding out about their family. If they find out something from Lazo and his team, it can be beneficial to bring those girls closer... back home, how he sees it.


    First step is for sisters to find out about the family. King wanted more than once to introduce himself, but he is not sure how to do it without being rejected. He is confident that Milena made sure that her girls don''t care about their maternal family, but he does not know to what extent Milena made them all look bad. Ideally, three sisters wille back to the family willingly. He needs to get one of them toe back, and other sisters will follow. Sarah is the youngest one, and her older sisters have a natural impulse to protect her, they will not leave her alone¡­ JoAnna and Sophia will follow after Sarah, especially when they find out that she is getting an important position in the family. The most important position in the family.


    How King sees it, this situation might be perfect because he can always say that Lazo rebelled and acted on his own, and King can y a good guy saying that he stayed on the side for such a long time because it was never his intention to force the girls into anything. Yes. That might work.


    King''s mood improved, but only for a second because he focused back on the screen in front of him, and got enraged at the sight of Sarah and Aiden move as one.


    "This boy¡­", King mumbled while taking another pencil from the pencil holder on his left. Anger in his voice was obvious.


    "He is not bad, Boss.", Ivan was referring to Aiden''s fighting.


    Ivan is not sure what type of obsession his Boss has with Sarah but seeing that Sarah has someone capable by her side means that King''s ns to bring Sarah into the family might be obstructed by that young man. Considering that Ivan does not agree to have Sarah as the Elder, he likes that Aiden is in the picture.


    King has the same thoughts as Ivan about Aiden''s role, only from different perspective. "He is a problem. Watch him as well. If he gets close to any other female, I want to know about it."


    "Yes, Boss." Ivan paused before asking. "Why should we watch him?"


    King shot him an angry re. "Because he is a problem! Why are you still here?!"


    Ivan gave a small nod and swiftly left the room. He understood that King will try to interfere in the rtionship between Sarah and that young man.


    Before closing the door, Ivan clearly saw King throwing some death-inducing-stare at the screen while another pencil in his hand was cracking.

 Chapter 718 - Being Watched (2)

    ~ Seattle, Hill family vi ~


    Few minutes earlier¡­


    Ste smiled as she watched Sarah and Aiden fight next to each other.


    "It''s different now that Aiden joined." Even Edward can clearly see that those three people are being easily suppressed.


    "Our baby girl is different with Aiden.", Ste softly said and paused before continuing: "I thought that she does not know how to fight skillful enemies, but now I see that she was only holding back while waiting for him."


    "You think she did that on purpose?"


    "Maybe it was on purpose..." Ste guessed. "¡­and maybe he has the ability to unlock her full potential. Look how well two of them move together. Because of Aiden, Sarah is shining brighter than ever. I can clearly see that as soon as he showed up, Sarah increased her speed and uracy drastically. She is so special¡­"


    Edward smiled faintly while looking at the screen. "Yes, she is our special baby girl¡­" He sighed. "And two of them are a good match."


    Ste threw a side-nce at Edward and smiled. She didn''t want to make a big deal of the fact that Edward, for the first time ever, acknowledged someone to be a good match for one of his daughters.


    Ste''s smile faded when she saw Sarah and Aiden holding hands. "What are they thinking?"


    Edward pulled Ste to sit in hisp. "Let''s see. Based on what we saw so far, it seems that this show is approaching the grand finale."


    Steughed. "Grand finale?"


    Edward nodded. "I''m not sure if I''m more impressed by watching our baby girl and Aiden or by the fact that Jarred Smith and his nephew are in the audience as well."


    "Who?" Ste does not know who Jarred and his nephew are, but she can tell that Edward sees them as someone important.


    Edward pointed at the screen. "Those two. Smiths. They made a name for themselves by handling big contracts with the military. I will show you the detailster."


    Ste leaned closer to the screen to get a better view of two men who are observing the fight. "Military? How are they rted to Sarah and Aiden?"


    Edward slightly shook his head indicating that he does not know. "Smith''s bodyguards got inside LA Medical Center with Sarah and Aiden, provided support to Sophia and Felix, and they started a fight with those three before our kids took over."


    Ste could not suppress her smile. "Our kids?", she had to ask.


    First Edward said that Aiden is a good match for Sarah, and now he clubbed two of them as ''our kids''! It seems that today is full of surprises. Good ones (mostly).


    Edward awkwardly cleared his throat. "Let''s just say that the young man¡­ impressed me."


    Ste inhaled more than necessary. "I have only one wish."


    "What?" Edward reluctantly asked.


    "That you say that to Sarah. It will mean the world to her¡­ to know that you approve of Aiden."


    Edward frowned slightly. "I will think about it¡­ Look, look, it''s starting.", he gestured toward the screen.


    "Oh, I hope you are recording this!" Ste eximed.


    Edward stretched his arms around Ste and swiftly typed few lines of code.


    "I am.", he said with a straight face while his gaze was focused on the screen.


    ~ Reno, White family vi ~


    nor and Oscar are watching video feed from LA Medical Center which Edward shared.


    "Did you know that Aiden can do that?" nor asked.


    "No." Oscar admitted.


    Both of them know that Aiden practiced martial arts, but they are not aware to what extent. The trainers praised him, but all his tutors and mentors praised Aiden. It was nothing unusual. Whatever skill he tried, he always shined.


    "And look at Sarah¡­ two of them are really made for each other, aren''t they?" nor gushed.


    "Yes."


    "I think that we should encourage them to get married as soon as possible." nor voiced her thoughts.


    Oscar could not hide his surprise. "Why?"


    "Aiden should not give her a chance to change her mind." nor bluntly said.


    "Who is not giving her a chance? Aiden, or us? ¡­ You like Sarah that much?" Oscar also wanted to ask if she knows that Aiden is their son, because based on nor''s behavior, she puts Sarah in front of Aiden¡­ but he kept that part for himself.


    "She is smart, kind, capable¡­ look at her. It''s like watching an action movie. Amazing girl. She is special¡­ And I know they love each other. If Aiden messes this up..." nor sighed and didn''t finish her sentence.


    "Why do you think he will mess up?" Oscar asked, but he knows what nor is thinking.


    Both of them remember how Aiden was always¡­ fickle. Besidesputers, nothing held his attention for long, and no matter what he did, he would lose interest quickly¡­ and that includes girls as well. Before Sarah, he never brought any girl home, and he didn''t even mention any girl. At least not to them. Even though Aiden didn''t talk about it, that does not mean that what he did didn''t reach their ears. Besides information they gathered, more than few parents were happily spreading news how their daughters are in a rtionship with Aiden, hoping to get acknowledgement of his parents. It''s just that after they investigated, they found out that none of those can be called a rtionship, it was a one-time thing, at least for Aiden. Both Oscar and nor were surprised when those talks stopped and shortly after that he brought Sarah to Jeff''s birthday party¡­ and introduced her as his girlfriend. Both Oscar and nor remember how nervous Aiden was when he gave them a heads-up that he wille with his girlfriend. nor was so curious who the mystery girl is, that she arranged styling appointments for her and Sarah because she could not wait to meet her.


    Since then, nor and Oscar realized why Aiden changed. He ismitted to Sarah¡­ acting responsible. Because of Sarah, Aiden graduated¡­ Jeff says that at work he is not cking off, they got a house, and even adopted kids!


    Both nor and Oscar hope that this change is permanent and that he will not revert to his old ways.


    nor took a deep breath and reminded herself that she should have more faith in her younger son. After all, she loves him to pieces. "I don''t think that he will mess up. At least I hope he won''t. But just in case, we need to act fast in order to secure Sarah as our second daughter-inw. A girl like that¡­ I''m sure that many men have their eyes on her. With Anna and Sarah joining our family, I will be at ease. Both of us will be at ease."


    "How about we focus on the uing wedding, before nning the next one?" Oscar suggested.


    nor smiled. "Does that mean that in five days from now you will help me?"


    Oscar sighed. "Let''s talk in five days."


    "Why are you ignoring me?" nor protested. "It''s not like I want to drug them or trick them. I just want to¡­ push things along¡­ a little bit."


    Oscar stifled augh seeing that nor is not willing to give up easily. "Let''s talk in five days¡­ Look, they are holding hands now. What do you think they will do next?"


    "Well, I hope that next they get married¡­ and give me grandkids." nor cheekily smiled and turned toward the screen. She will watch the show, but she will not drop the topic.. And she knows that Oscar will support her¡­ he always does.

 Chapter 719 - Trouble In LA Medical Center (7)

    ~ LA Medical Center ~


    In the back of the LA Medical Center main building, on the parking lot, Sarah and Aiden are facing Lazo.


    Lazo is staring at two young people who are holding hands and both of them have confident smiles on their faces.


    He estimated that Sarah is the weaker and faster of the two. If he attacks her, she can''t use her speed and dodge how she used to do because now she is holding hands with Aiden. And if she gets a direct hit from him, even with blocking, she will suffer great damage from the impact.


    <em>''I will show them.''</em>, Lazo gritted his teeth and rushed toward Sarah.


    He was half a step away from his leg connecting to Sarah''s body, when he faced her confident gaze.


    <em>''She is not dodging and has no intention to block!''</em> That was the thought that flew through his mind at the moment Aiden''s powerful kick sent him flying backward.


    Lazo stumbled, preventing himself from falling. He red at Aiden and Sarah and confirmed that they are still holding hands. Is their n that Sarah will just stand like a decoy while Aiden fights? He will try again.


    Lazo rushed again toward Sarah. This time he is knows that Aiden will use his legs. With unexpected agility, instead of attacking, Lazo leaped over them with intention to attack Sarah from the back. He was mid-air when he saw that Sarah moved one step to the front to give space to¡­ Aiden''s attack. Again, Lazo received a vicious kick in the chest without a chance to defend himself and it sent him flying several meters away from the couple who held hands and exchanged loving gazes.


    Aiden red at the man wearing doctor''s coat who took his time getting back on his feet. "Why are you attacking her? Do you think I will allow you toy a finger my woman?"


    Sarah smiled and her hold on Aiden''s hand intensified. Her heart flutters every time he ims openly that she is his.


    Aiden''s expression didn''t change while his eyes were on Lazo, but his thumb caressed back of Sarah''s palm, acknowledging her feelings.


    Lazo paused and swallowed hard. There is no way he will attack Aiden. Aiden is the stronger one¡­ they exchanged blows already, and it''s like attacking a rock. And it seems he can''t attack Sarah either. Two of them are very well coordinated and she is not even defending because she trusts that Aiden will protect her¡­ and so far, it''s working. One thought was left in his otherwise nk mind: <em>''RUN!''</em>


    He turned away and ran as fast as his legs allowed.


    Aiden and Sarah went after him like the wind, without any intention to let him go.


    At the same time, Sarah bent her knees and leaped while Aiden twisted his body at the hip, giving her additional momentum before letting go of her hand. Sarah flew over Lazo while twirling in an elegant somersault beforending softly in front of him.


    Lazo stopped in his tracks and held his breath while looking at Sarah in disbelief.


    "You are cheating! You said that you will hold hands!", Lazo screamed while angrily pointing his finger at Sarah.


    Sarah gave him a chilling smile. "Holding hands is only during fighting. The moment you decided to run, fighting stopped and the bashing begins."


    "Bashing? I will give you bashing!", Lazo hollered and rushed toward Sarah.


    Sarah avoided his attack by bending slightly and as she straightened her body, her palm stroke his chin from below. He just processed that some of his teeth cracked when her kick sent him few steps backward.


    Lazo was dazed. She was not this strong or fast when he fought her previously! He forgot that Aiden is behind him, and his expression showed mix of pain and shock when he got hit from the back. Lazo mbered forward and was met with Sarah''s foot again.


    For more than dozen rounds, it looked like an unusual game of pinball where Lazo is the ball bouncing off from Sarah and Aiden.


    It was like Sarah said: bashing.


    Every inch of Lazo''s exposed skin was mix of blue and purple mixed with streaks of blood when he plopped to the ground, unable to move.


    Sarah''s eyes didn''t move away from Aiden''s.


    Adrenalin was running wildly thorough her veins and she barely noticed that she stepped on Lazo''s back while walking toward Aiden.


    She leaned into his weing embrace and took a deep breath. Sarah''s hands fisted Aiden''s t-shirt and it took her few breaths for his woody-flowery fragrance to calm her downpletely. Her hands rxed and her open palms pressed his back, holding him close to her. When she looked up at him, her vicious re was reced with a clear gaze full of love.


    Aiden loves that he has this effect on Sarah. Having her in his embrace makes him feel at peace as well.


    ¡­


    Jarred and Charlie, and number of bodyguards who were conscious were not sure what to think while they watched from the side two people holding each other gently after the mayhem they caused.


    Jarred wanted to call out to Sarah and Aiden, but then he saw them kissing, so he swallowed his words and decided to wait. He cleared his throat and looked at Charlie. "We should check how our men are doing."


    Charlie responded with a series of rapid nods.


    "I think we should hire Sarah as our security. Or at least ask her to train our men.", Charlie mumbled as he watched five bulky men who were still unconscious, lying on the ground.


    Jarred showed a bitter smile. "Do you think she is avable? Even if she is, I don''t think we can afford her."


    ¡­


    Sarah broke the kiss and rubbed her face in Aiden''s chest. "We should continue this at home¡­ we have audience..." Sarah was implying to Jarred, Charlie and their men.


    Aiden pushed a strand of hair behind her ear and agreed. "Talking about audience, we should take care of one detail¡­" He gestured toward the security camera at the level of the second floor of the LA Medical Center fa?ade which is pointing to the parking lot.


    "You take the doctor. When he wakes up, we can have a chat. Actually, we will take all of them. I will handle security footage." Sarah tapped her earpiece. "Eve, delete security footage from the back parking lot of LA Medical Center fromst fifteen minutes."


    Few secondster, Eve''s voice came into Sarah''s earpiece: "Master, I''m not able to perform yourstmand. The files are locked. It''s being streamed."


    Sarah paused and tapped her earpiece again. "Eve, obtain the IP address from the stream source. Kill the connection to the feed forcibly and delete video including any existing copies from all locations. If anyone interferes, obtain detailed logs."


    Aiden stopped next to Sarah. He was holding onto ankle of unconscious Lazo, dragging him carelessly. "Problems?"


    Sarah shrugged. "I don''t know¡­ someone is streaming our show.." She looked straight at the camera and smiled mischievously.

 Chapter 720 - Trouble In LA Medical Center Ends(?)

    ~ Seattle, Hill family vi ~


    Edward and Ste watched Sarah and Aiden holding each other, few steps away from unmoving body of a doctor.


    "Look at them¡­" Ste sighed. "Not a single care in the world."


    "At that age, you don''t have an awareness of the dangers around you."


    Ste agreed. "I wish that they can be so carefree for a long time."


    "That is why they have us." Edward reminded her.


    "Yeah¡­" Ste paused. "We should go there."


    "Where?" Edward frowned. He does not like to leave their vi unless it''s necessary. All hisputers are here!


    "Los Angeles. We already have ns to go. It is just moving everything few days ahead¡­ and we will make sure they are safe. Sarah offered that we go and see their new home. This is a great opportunity." Ste smiled.


    Edward rubbed his forehead while weighing pros and cons of them going earlier.


    "Edward, honey¡­ why is Sarah looking straight at the camera?"


    Edward snapped out of his thoughts and looked at the screen. Ste is correct. Sarah is looking at the camera and smiling. It took him a moment to realize that video is frozen.


    A secondter, warning dialog was shown on the screen.


    "What is going on?", Ste asked and stood up from hisp so that Edward has a clear view of the screens and unobstructed ess to the keyboard.


    Edward typed frantically for few seconds before abruptly lifting his hands off the keyboard. "Sarah is killing the connection to the feed and deleting our copy."


    "Can''t you stop it?" Ste wanted to have a copy of Sarah''s and Aiden''s fight so that she can watch itter again.


    "Not without raising gs." Edward admitted. "If I interfere, Sarah will know that someone with skills is behind this, and she will investigate."


    Ste nodded in understanding. They don''t want Sarah to know that her father is more than an enthusiastic software developer. Not at this time, at least.


    Ste remembered that Sarah is in the middle of the parking lot. "How can she erase video if she is out there?"


    "She either has someone helping her¡­ or is using Eve."


    "Eve can do that?" Ste was surprised. She always thought that Eve is for telling time, weather and monitoring the house.


    Edward showed a proud smile. "I noticed that Sara was making several advanced changes to Eve''s behavior, but half-way through she changed her ess protocols, and I didn''t see everything. Sarah straightened Eve''s defenses and I''m not confident that I can get in without alerting her. I didn''t have time to look into Eve again because I got busy with all monitoring before Sophia''s wedding, and after our meeting with Whites I''m swamped. But it seems that Sarah upgraded Eve. Again."


    Ste smiled as well. "OK. I will call nor to exin why the video stopped¡­ and then we are going to pack." Ste turned to Edward and saw that he is not excited about the idea of them going early to Los Angeles. She rified: "Let''s leave as soon as possible. I am concerned that those people are not the only ones. There are people whose skills are much higher than what we saw. Only by being there we can help them out when needed and make sure they are safe."


    Edward agreed. How can he not agree with that?


    ~ Reno, White family vi ~


    nor finished her phone conversation with Ste.


    "It seems that Sarah disabled the video." nor exined to Oscar. "That is why we can''t watch our kids anymore. It was a good show."


    Oscar agreed. He enjoyed watching Aiden''s and Sarah''s unexpected disy of skills and teamwork. It made him think of a perfect section of White foundation forces which will suit them very well to have under theirmand.


    "Hills are going to Los Angeles early. Today. I think we should do the same. Let''s pack." nor left the study room swiftly, without giving any chance to Oscar to object. Oscar took a deep breath and followed after his wife.


    Not long after, in the walk-in closet of their bedroom, Oscar is watching nor happily pick clothes.


    "Why are we going earlier than nned? Are you sure this is not about matchmaking?" Oscar is suspicious about nor''s motives.


    "What matchmaking? They are already matched." nor denied before adding: "Our presence might push things along, but nothing more than that¡­ By the way, we are going to Aiden''s and Sarah''s new home. They invited us a while ago to visit¡­ Are you going to pick your underwear, or should I?"


    Oscar sighed and went to the drawer with underwear.


    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    Sophia and Felix agreed immediately that they will stay at Sarah''s and Aiden''s Cliffside vi because it''s safer to stick together. When JoAnna and Jeff return the next day, they will discuss the incident and decide on next steps.


    Sarah has a supply of powerful anesthetic from JoAnna and she used it on four attackers.


    "They should bepletely out for at least next six hours.", Sarah exined as they stuffedst of four people in the trunk of their car. "Unfortunately, I''m out of truth serum, so we need to wait until tomorrow for Anna toe back before we chat with them."


    Jarred and Charlie observed and listened to this with great interest. The more they know about Sarah, the more fascinated they are.


    Sarah noticed that Smiths are following her and listening in, but they helped them out with extra bodyguards, and they are getting them a helicopter (two of them), so she feels that it''s not appropriate to shoo them away. She reminded herself not to talk about secret things which is not for outsiders, and then everything will be fine.


    Sarah and Aiden hacked hospital surveince and found that Ryan and Levi are in the storage closet on the second floor of LA Medical Center.


    After the exam, Dr confirmed that Ryan and Levi don''t have serious injuries, and he suggested that they stay in the hospital overnight for observation.


    Jarred''s and Charlie''s bodyguards who got hurt also had checkups. The ones with light injuries were free to go, but five which were not so lucky, stayed overnight.


    They arranged VIP rooms for all seven bodyguards who need an overnight stay and two extra bodyguards will be with them in case they need anything.


    ¡­


    After all that was settled, Sarah and Aiden exhaled in relief and headed home.


    Aiden is driving, and Sarah is next to him. They have doctor (Lazo) and the janitor (Pavle) in their trunk.


    Sarah nced at the array of cars driving behind them and sighed while looking at Aiden helplessly. "Can you exin again why are Jarred and Charlieing with us? And howe they ended up invited to stay at our home?"


    Aiden was not sure if he shouldugh or cry. This is the third time she is asking the same questions. "You told me not to offend them, because they are nice, and they helped us. So, I let you talk with them¡­ Jarred asked if we have any bodyguards now that Sophia''s are in the hospital, and you said that we don''t, and he offered to share his. And it seems that sharing bodyguards means that he and Charlie are included as well."


    Sarah looked at Aiden nkly and blinked few times before speaking: "I don''t remember saying that I want to share their bodyguards."


    "You didn''t." Aiden did his best not tough. Sarah''s confused expression isical.


    "Why do I feel that he tricked me?", Sarah asked after long silence.


    Aiden burst intough. "I always told you that you are too nice."


    He knows that Sarah is kind to people as long as they don''t try to hurt her or her loved ones. He remembered when Jeff wanted to stay with them in Fairfield in order to get closer to JoAnna, and Sarah was more than once on the verge to allow him stay¡­ She is nice even to the animals.


    Aiden saw that Sarah is dejected and reminded himself not to tease her. "I thought you like them."


    "He is a nice old man¡­ and Charlie is OK, I guess¡­" She decided not to make a big deal out of it. "I''m just nervous and excited. We are having our first house guests!"


    Aiden agreed with Sarah that Smiths are OK and provided an additional encouragement: "We have extra bedrooms so it will not be a problem. Their bodyguards can stay in the side house for staff where we have free space because we still didn''t hire full time bodyguards that we nned to get. Jesse will show them around. Additional bonus is that if we treat Jarred and Charlie well, they will owe us a favor."


    "OK. Sounds better when you put it that way." Sarah rxed for a moment. "Oh, we should n for dinner¡­"


    "Let me handle that..", Aiden offered, and Sarah happily epted.

 Chapter 721 - JoAnnas Birthday (1)

    ~ Private ind, Pacific Ocean ~


    JoAnna woke up andzily stretched in the bed. The sound of the ocean is intoxicating. It took her few seconds to realize based on the high position of the sun that it''s mid-day.


    "Oh, no¡­ so much from maximizing my day...", JoAnna grumbled.


    "We maximizedst night." Jeff grinned while pulling JoAnna closer to him.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes, but she could not deny that previous night was¡­ maximized. Two of them made love and cuddled until the first sunrays. And she is not sure at what point she slept off.


    She snuggled next to him and yawned. "As much as I want to spend the day awake, I am still sleepy¡­"


    "You can sleep as long as you want." Jeff kissed top of her head. "I will hold you."


    JoAnna loves the idea of spending time in the bed, in Jeff''s embrace¡­ but she does not want to sleep. Not now. "No. It will be a pity to waste such a great day on sleeping. I can sleep at home."


    "OK, then¡­ let me go and get you breakfast. Don''t move!", Jeff leaped out of the bed and headed out.


    JoAnna was disappointed that he left the bed, but she was distracted by the sight of his retreating back. Oh, God! Her handsome man is wearing only boxer shorts, and he leisurely walked out of the room!


    She reminded herself that it''s only two of them in the vi¡­ or probably on the ind. Ah! No people, no bodyguards, no reporters, no work, no responsibilities¡­ just the two of them¡­ perfect day, perfect birthday!


    JoAnna smiled at the thought that Jeff is getting her breakfast in bed. It''s a nice treat¡­ She got cozy under the cover, and she must have slept off again because next thing she knows is that Jeff entered the room carrying a tray. Probably his cheerful "Happy birthday!" woke her up.


    The rest of the day was wonderful, in JoAnna''s opinion.


    Two of them shared breakfast in bed and exchanged light kisses and loving gazes. It''s the best way to start the day.


    After breakfast, Jeff helped her shower. His hands-on service was exceptional. But he didn''t go beyond hands-touching with an exnation that they should save their energy for after dinner.


    Ah, JoAnna can guess that another sleepless night is ahead of them, and she likes that thought very much.


    They spent some time on the beach, enjoying in the shade on a lounging chair while sipping chilled drinks.


    JoAnna is happy that the staff prepared everything in advance, including food and drinks. They only need to get it out of the fridge and warm it up if necessary. That saves them the time they would otherwise spend on food preparation¡­ and they get more time to hold each other and unwind.


    She was telling him about her work on the script for the TV drama and he listened attentively. Jeff even asked questions about future story plot developments. JoAnna is really touched by all the love he showers her with, because she is confident that if it''s not for her, he would not care about that TV drama at all.


    JoAnna avoided mentioning Jules because she noticed that Jeff does not like him very much. She met Jules few times on the set, and in JoAnna''s opinion, Jules is very polite after that incident at the resort when he apologized because he mistaken her for a crazed fan. She is confident that he is the one who talked to producers of the show and got them to hire her as a professional advisor. After all, he is the only one who knew that she has a background in medicine and is qualified for that position. But she still does not know what Jules''s motives are. Is he really sorry and wants to be friends? Or is this his way of getting her to lower her guard so that he can seduce herter? Or is it something else¡­? She can''t even guess, so she decided to be vignt and to observe him. Eventually, she will find out.


    Since JoAnna and Jeff got out of the bedte, they burned they daytime rather quickly, and decided to skip lunch and move onto the dinner right away.


    JoAnna wanted to set up the table together with Jeff, but he insisted that she should leave everything to him. "Go, rest, change clothes, keep busy¡­ I wille and get you when everything is ready." He almost pushed her up the stairs, and he went toward the kitchen only when she entered the bedroom and closed the door behind her.


    JoAnna gotfortable in the chaise on the balcony of the master bedroom and enjoyed the sound of the ocean. She reflected on the day and recent events, as well as uing ones. She can''t believe that in only five days she will be Mrs. Jeffrey White! Officially!!! JoAnna pinched herself, to make sure she is not dreaming.


    It feels like only few days ago that Jeff was in her apartment after beating up Greg in the parking lot of Franciscan Medical Center. JoAnna remembers that she was stealing nces at him, unsure if she will ever be able to catch the eye of an exceptional man like Jeff. Why would someone absolutely amazing in every way give her a minute of his time? And here she is now, rxing and enjoying feeling of a warm tropical breeze on her cheeks while the most impressive man in the world is busying himself with preparing dinner for her. Treating her like a queen. His queen. That alone is the best birthday treat!


    JoAnna thought about his birthday. It''s in March. They met around that time¡­ About a week before his birthday he was in the hospital, and he had a party where he met Isabe as his future wife. Shortly after his birthday they met again, and she spent next few nights in his embrace. By that time, she was already smitten with him¡­ and he was a gentleman.. Almost.

 Chapter 722 - JoAnnas Birthday (2)

    JoAnna shivered at the thought what would happen if Jeff didn''t clear up things with Isabe. Would he be married to her by now? Who knows¡­? Luckily, no one knows¡­ because Jeff and Isabe, that was not meant to be.


    JoAnna met Jeff seventeen years ago, and even though she didn''t recognize him, or remember him¡­ her heart did. She took care of hundreds maybe thousands of patients since she started working on her residency, and not a single one got her attention. But when she met Jeff, that changed.


    Now she knows that at that time, she struggled to keep that grumpy patient from room 412 out of her mind because her heart was fighting against it. Her heart was telling her that he is the one. JoAnna wonders, if at that time she understood what her heart was telling her, would she listen? Would she believe that the man from room 412 is destined to be the love of her life? Probably not.


    His next birthday they will be married. She needs toe up with something to make it very special. What can she do for a man who has everything? She smiled¡­ Yes, Jeff has everything, but there are few things that only she can give him.


    "I''m ready for you¡­", Jeff''s voice pulled her from her thoughts.


    "You are in a good mood.", he observed her gentle smile directed at him when she stood up.


    "Yes.", she admitted. "I was thinking how we are not long together, but I already have so many sweet memories with you."


    Jeff smiled hearing her words. "And there is a lifetime more of those ahead of us."


    JoAnna melted in his embrace. And his gentle kiss was just right to make her head spin. She didn''t realize when he lifted her up. By the time she came around, he carried her into the dining room which was lit up only with candles. Looking back through the door, she can see that the whole lower floor has lights off.


    "Wow¡­", JoAnna said under her breath at the sight of an borate meal set up on the dining table mixed in with candles and flower arrangements. Soft musicing from the hidden speakerspleted the absolutely romantic atmosphere.


    "Happy birthday¡­" Jeff kissed JoAnna''s temple and ced her to sit on the chair.


    They had their meal while exchanging loving gazes. JoAnna was over the moon and she felt like she is drifting between reality and imagination. But she never imagined anything like this. This is perfect. Jeff made it perfect.


    When they finished food, Jeff told her not to move. He swiftly collected tes and went to the kitchen. Less than a minuteter, he returned with a heart-shaped white cake which had one candle lit up in the middle.


    "Don''t forget to make a wish before blowing¡­", Jeff reminded JoAnna as he ced the cake in front of her.


    JoAnna looked at the cake and was so touched that she felt like crying. This man¡­ is amazing. "It''s been a long time since I blew birthday candles¡­ Why one candle?"


    "Because it''s your first birthday with me.", Jeff exined with a cheeky smile on his handsome face.


    JoAnnaughed. "Thank you. Everything is perfect!"


    Herughter filled up the space, and to Jeff, that is like a song of an angel. He hopes that he has the power to protect it, because knowledge that she is happy makes him feel alive.


    She closed her eyes to make a wish. JoAnna was not sure what to wish for. She already has everything she wants. Do these things even work? Just in case, she should make a wish¡­ it can''t hurt. After some mental scramble, she decided on a wish: <em>''I wish that my every birthday from now onwards is with Jeff by my side.''</em>


    After making her wish silently, JoAnna opened her eyes and blew at the candle.


    She looked at Jeff and saw that he is excitedly ncing at the table in front of her. She followed his line of sight and her eyes fell on a t, velvety, dark blue box.


    Based on the style and the size of the box, JoAnna can guess that it''s for jewelry. Something much bigger than a ring or a bracelet¡­ maybe a ne, or a set?


    She sighed. "I thought we agreed that you will not buy me a present. I wanted a day offline, just the two of us, and nothing else."


    "Who said I bought this?" Jeff ignored JoAnna''s protests and signaled with eyes toward the box.


    JoAnna took the box in her hands and observed that even if she spreads her fingers fully, the box is covering her palm and fingerspletely.


    She reluctantly opened the box and held her breath at the sight of an exquisite golden ne with intricate detailsid out around numerous clear blue gemstones which lined the neckline and interlinked chains which formed a <em>''V''</em> shape. A truly ageless design. And the gemstones in the ne are from medium to quiterge in size. JoAnna observed the stones and she is almost confident that these are blue diamonds.


    <em>''This must cost a fortune!''</em>, JoAnna didn''t dare voice her thoughts out of fear that she will spoil the mood. She can see that Jeff is very excited to give her this as a present, and she reminded herself that a small fortune is not a big deal, for him.


    "This is something for thedy of White family." Jeff exined with a smile. "The story goes that my maternal grandmother always wanted three children, and as a condition to marry my grandfather she requested him to make three nes worthy of his daughters or daughter-inws. My grandfather set off on travels and about two yearster returned with three nes. Shortly after, they got married. Unfortunately, my grandmother''s health worsened, and she didn''t have children other than my mother. nor got her ne when she married Oscar. My grandfather decided to keep other two nes for future generations¡­ This one is yours."


    "I don''t know what is more beautiful¡­ The ne or the story behind it." JoAnna looked at Jeff with eyes full of emotion and kissed him gently on the lips. "Thank you."


    Jeff smiled and looked at her expectantly. JoAnna could guess that there is something else on his mind.

 Chapter 723 - JoAnnas Birthday (3)

    Jeff fidgeted for few seconds before speaking again: "I know that for the wedding, the bride looks for <em>something old</em>, <em>something new</em>, <em>something borrowed</em> and <em>something blue</em>. This is old and blue, so if you wear it, it will cover two things out of four¡­" He cleared his throat nervously. "I will be honored if you wear this for our wedding."


    JoAnna thought how he looks adorable and handsome at the same time.


    She could not stop smiling. "Mr. White, it will be my pleasure to wear it, as your bride."


    Jeff smiled widely with a smile which reached his eyes. "Thank you¡­ It means a lot."


    He held her hand in his, palm up and JoAnna felt that he ced a small box in it.


    JoAnna frowned slightly. "And this is?"


    "Open it."


    JoAnna opened the box and found a set of earrings which design matched the ne: gold earrings with blue gemstones. She had to ask: "Sapphires?"


    "Diamonds.", he corrected her and confirmed her suspicion.


    She was still observing the design of the earrings when she heard Jeff''s voice: "You can''t wear the ne without matching earrings. And with this, you have <em>''something new''</em> covered as well for our wedding. You need to borrow something, but I will leave that to you."


    JoAnna smiled and gave him a gently reminder: "I thought you agreed that you will not buy me a birthday present."


    Jeff looked at her like she wronged him. "This is not a birthday present. It''s just something that goes with the ne. The fact that today is your birthday is totally idental."


    JoAnnaughed while thinking that his acting improved significantly and moved to sit in hisp. "Thank you. It''s really beautiful. Thank you for making today perfect." She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.


    After a long kissing session, Jeff fed both of them cake... well, mostly her and he took few bites.


    "It''s delicious!", JoAnna gushed as the vani and chocte ice cream cake melted in her mouth. Fresh strawberriesplimented the cake perfectly.


    They moved onto the roof terrace where JoAnna was amazed again to see flowers and dim lighting set up around one oversized lounging chair.


    Jeff and JoAnna sipped wine which was chilled just right while holding each other and enjoying the cloudless night sky speckled with millions of stars.


    JoAnna broke the silence: "I never heard you mention Nori''s parents before."


    Jeff understood that JoAnna wants to know about his maternal grandparents and shared how much he knows: "My grandmother, Deborah, passed away when I was about two years old. I don''t remember her. Soon after that, my grandfather, Richard, started traveling and I saw him maybe few times in my life."


    JoAnna now knows why Jeff didn''t mention them. He probably does not have memories which include them. "Do you keep in touch?"


    "How much I know, my mom does¡­ asionally. But he is not part of our lives. He never remarried. My mom told me that grandmother always wanted to travel and see wonders of the world, but due to her poor health she was unable to do so. That is the reason why my grandfather is now always on the move, to keep her memory alive."


    JoAnna sighed and sank deeper into Jeff''s embrace.


    He felt her shoulders shiver and asked: "Are you OK?"


    JoAnna sniffled few times before speaking. "You just told me that your grandfather is traveling for a quarter of a century in memory of his wife. That is definitely the most tragic and at the same time the most romantic thing I ever heard of."


    "If I knew it''s going to make you weepy, I would not tell you."


    JoAnna pinched him. "Who is weepy? I''m touched!"


    "What''s the difference?" Jeff teased her while avoiding another pinch.


    JoAnna gave up on pinching him and sighed. "Your grandfather really loved your grandmother¡­ Stories like that restore my belief in true love."


    After a long silence, Jeff spoke: "Anna, do you need to look at others to believe in true love?"


    She looked up at him and blinked few times. "What do you think?"


    Jeff''s eyes were locked on JoAnna''s. "I know that no one ever loved anyone as much as I love you."


    JoAnna giggled and nimbly moved her body up, straddling him. "My handsome Mr. White, it''s not apetition¡­ But I love you more."


    She didn''t allow him to respond to her deration. For her, that discussion waspleted. JoAnna sprawled herself on top of him and exhaled loudly. "Ah¡­ in five days we wille back here as Mr. and Mrs. White."


    Jeff put his arms around JoAnna and kissed top of her head. He chuckled when he realized that her arms and legs are wrapped around him and she looks like a ko¡­ adorable ko.


    Jeff thought how they went through so many things inst few months. He remembered how less than six months ago he struggled to get her contact information, and now she is right here¡­ on top of him. He feels her body press on his, and her warmth, and her scent.


    Inst six months he got to see her change, and she showed him many sides of her: scared, shy, happy, excited, fearless, teasing, smart, angry, careless, witty, indulging, seductive¡­ Ah! She is everything he could ever want, and much more than that. And she is his. Only his.


    Jeff silently promised to JoAnna that he will make sure she stays safe, and no one gets to hurt her. And he knows that she will protect him as well. Because she is strong beyond belief. Her mental strength is unimaginable, and she surprised him so many times, always raising to the challenge¡­ and somehow, he knows that she still didn''t reach her peak.


    This beautiful girl who can take his breath away is in his arms, rxing on top of him. He feels like pinching himself to confirm that he is not dreaming.


    Everything is perfect, and it only gets better, because in five days he will get to marry this beautiful young woman who stole his heart for the first time seventeen years ago¡­ and then again six months ago. At that time, his mind didn''t recognize her, but his heart did.


    Jeff can''t help himself but to believe that him finding JoAnna again, seventeen yearster, and two of them falling in love¡­ it must be destiny. How else can anyone describe this crazy thing that happened between two of them? It''s absolutely amazing!


    He lost sense of time while going through some of his sweetest memories rted to JoAnna.


    When he came back out of his thoughts, Jeff realized that JoAnna is not moving. Upon closer inspection he confirmed: she is sleeping.


    He smiled when he remembered how previous night they didn''t sleep¡­ at all. And they were doing some vigorous exercise¡­ after that they slept only few hours, so it''s not unexpected that his adorable ko-girl slept off. She is exhausted.


    Jeff gently lifted JoAnna and carried her to the bedroom.


    When he ced her on the bed softly, she stirred a bit to find morefortable position but didn''t wake up.


    He likes how she always snuggles next to him in her sleep.


    Jeff cradled her in his arms and kissed her temple.


    "Happy birthday, my love¡­", he whispered before sleeping off next to her.

 Chapter 724 - Guests At The Cliffside Villa (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside Vi ~


    Aiden, Felix and Jesse transferred four unconscious people from the car trunks to the room on the sixth level (underground) and left them there tied up, while Sarah and Sophia stayed outside with Jarred, Charlie and their bodyguards.


    Sarah instructed Gennifer to make preparations necessary to amodate guests.


    Gennifer is ady inte forties and she is one of the first hires for their Cliffside vi house staff. Her role is: the main housekeeper. Gennifer returned few days ago from her training on the ind, and so far she is performing wlessly. Sarah can only admire Aiden and his gift to train staff, because things in and around their home are taken care of, and she never notices staff getting in the way. She also has only praises for various ways which Aiden introduced how they canmunicate with the staff rted to anything that is outside regr schedule. After Aiden exined all this to Sarah, she finally realized why she never saw the staff on the ind, yet everything was¡­ perfect.


    Gennifer has great experience and references, but Aiden is pretty sure that Sarah insisted on hiring her just because she can call her Genie. Sarah denied it, but she was exposed when Aiden caught her browsing online while trying to purchase oilmp which looks like the one from movie ddin.


    "What are you doing?", his voice startled her.


    "Nothing¡­", Sarah minimized the window which showedmp options, but it was toote¡­ Aiden saw it.


    Heughed. "Are you getting amp to rub in order to summon Gennifer?"


    Sarah pouted for a second beforeughing with him. Her intention was exposed and denying it would be pointless.


    "I can connect themp with Eve, so when we rub themp, Genie (the housekeeper) will get a signal that she is needed. We can even customize rubs, so that she gets different messages depending on how we rub themp." Sarah exined while her hands moved as if she is rubbing the invisiblemp in front of her.


    Aiden thought how it''s adorable that Sarah manages to bring fun into their lives. She treats everything like a game. In a good way.


    Back to present¡­


    Aiden and Sarah made sure that Jarred and Charlie are apanied by one of them before escorting them to their rooms to freshen up because they don''t want strangers to know what is below their ''regr quarters'', how they call them. That includes anything below level three of their Cliffside vi.


    Even the house staff is not allowed to go to levels six and seven (underground) which are mostly dedicated to technology rted to virtual reality, various prototypes, Eve and their equipment which is used when they operate as Sigma and Omega.


    The only exception of the staff who can go to level six is Jesse. They still don''t trust him with ess to level seven, and based on their discussion, that level is reserved just for two of them and for people who know that they are Sigma and Omega.


    Levels four and below have additional security measures, and each next level is more secured.


    There is no need for Jarred and Charlie or any outsider to know more about the houseyout other than guest bedrooms they got and eating and sitting areas on the top two floors, as well as entertainment areas on the first level underground.


    Elevators are controlled by Eve and if anyone unauthorized tries to ess lower levels, Eve will prevent it and notify Sarah and Aiden of that vition.


    Room where they kept people who attacked them in LA Medical Center is on the sixth level, and that is the room equipped with virtual reality experience. Sarah has ns for those troublemakers. When they wake up, they are in for a surprise by hertest creation.


    Jesse got a task to take six bodyguards, which Jarred and Charlie brought with them, and to show them where they can stay. In the side house where other full time staff stays, they got to use bedrooms, bathrooms,mon sitting area, kitchen and dining area and Aiden told Jesse that he can show them training grounds, and indoor gym if they want to get some exercise.


    Other than that, they warned all neers not to wander around and not to leave property without letting them know in advance.


    "Our security system will warn us if you cross property lines, and we don''t want to wake up in the middle of the night just because you decided to have fun in the town." Aiden exined to the bodyguards (and the Smiths).


    In truth, the more important part was not to wander around. They have too many passages and rooms with things in them that should not be known to outsiders. Eve will prevent ess, but it will put all of them in an awkward situation.


    ¡­


    In a bedroom, two levels underground.


    "Are you finding everything fine?" Jarred asked Charlie. He was thinking if Charlie has any issues because he can''t use his legs and needs to move with wheelchair.


    "Yes. Elevators, bathroom, everything is easily essible.", Charlie confirmed.


    Two of them looked at the ocean through huge ss window.


    "Uncle, why are we here and not in our vi?", Charlie asked what is burning him.


    Charlie remembers how Jarred practically tricked Sarah so that theye here, and he does not understand why. They have a perfectly good vi in Los Angeles. What''s with this unnecessary sleepover?


    Jarred threw a side nce at Charlie and smiled. "What do you think about Sarah and Aiden?"


    "I admire them.", Charlie simply responded.


    Jarred nodded slightly in agreement before speaking: "I met them in a card game in Las Vegas. Sarah was icy calm while she cleaned the tables, and she yed mind games with seasoned yers and won. She attained every prize there is and managed to walk away unharmed." Jarred nced at Charlie''s legs while remembering that even with his bodyguards present, Charlie suffered such heavy injuries while his bodyguards were less lucky. "Sarah gave me that blue diamond without blinking. I thought that she did it because I helped them out of a pinch, but after their shy disy today¡­ I know that they would handle those Vegas hooligans without a problem. And they are getting two helicopters without even flinching at the mention of the price tag. Both Sarah and Aiden graduated as top students at their University inputer science.. And I believe that they have more talents which we still don''t know about."

 Chapter 725 - Guests At The Cliffside Villa (2)

    Charlie listened to Jarred''s description of Sarah and Aiden and could not help but wonder what his motives are. He knows that his uncle does not do anything without a reason. "Your point?"


    "I will not be here forever. You need smart and capable people in yourwork.", Jarred exined shortly.


    Charlie heard Jarred''s exnation, and came to his conclusion: "So, you brought us here so that I make friends?"


    "Not necessarily friends. But I believe that if you are on good terms, all sides can benefit. My gut is telling me that they are good people who know what loyalty is." Jarred turned to face Charlie. "Aiden is from White family. Do I need to remind you who they are? And Sarah''s background is not simple. Sophia is a CEO of apany which is one of the leaders in software and security, and her husband has more than thirty confirmed patents in the field of electronics. JoAnna is a medical genius and future Mrs. White. Sarah''s mother does not exist before her fifteenth birthday and considering everything I just said, her father has a suspiciously in background."


    "You looked into them?" Charlie was not surprised, but he had to ask.


    Jarred didn''t deny it. "Of course. Do you think that I''m a good guy who will go and offer services of customizing a military grade helicopter to anyone who says that they can pay?" Jarred chuckled lightly before continuing: "Do you think they didn''t do the same? If they didn''t look into me and found out about our business, why would they just call and ask for a helicopter?"


    Smith family is arge one. Jarred is the closest thing to the leader of the family because he controls Smithsonite corp. which is their core. Many rtives of younger generation in Smith family are hoping to be Jarred''s sessors, but Jarred believes that Charlie is the best candidate to take over his position. That is why he is taking extra care of his nephew, to get him ready for his future role.


    Since Charlie''s mother died, Jarred took in Charlie and is caring for him like he is his own son. Charlie''s father was never present, and since his wife (Charlie''s mother) died he distanced himself from Charlie and the rest of the familypletely.


    Jarred is preparing Charlie to be his sessor for many years already, and everything went rtively smooth until about ten months ago when Charlie got into the <em>''ident''</em> which put him in that wheelchair. Since then, several people voiced their <em>''concern''</em> that Charlie is not a suitable to be Jarred''s sessor, and they became more brazen when they realized that Jarred is not willing to abandon Charlie. Jarred and Charlie sessfully prevented several attempts to take Charlie''s life which they know where ordered from within the family. This is one of the reasons why Jarred believes that Charlie should find himself support outside family; the more he establishes himself, the more secure his position will be.


    Charlie looked at his uncle''s expression which gradually morphed from cheerful to concerned, and he understood the weight that his uncle is carrying. Charlie wants to help his uncle, but at this point he feels helpless. Any confidence he had previously, disappeared the moment he found out that he is bound to that wheelchair. That is why he wants JoAnna to operate on his legs. Charlie wants to get back on his feet and stand by his uncle. Until then, the most he can do is listen to his uncle and believe that he has a n which will work out for the best.


    Jarred saw that Charlie understood his intention.


    "Good. y this right and you will get for yourself two powerful allies. In this game we are ying, having allies you can trust is a rare luxury¡­ and I believe that Aiden and Sarah are trustworthy. Get ready so that we go upstairs and spend time with our hosts." Jarred turned to look at the ocean.


    ¡­


    While Jarred and Charlie are getting ready for dinner, Sarah and Sophia are on the rooftop terrace.


    "This is a unique home. It looks much better in person than in photos. And this view is¡­ amazing.", Sophia told Sarah when they sat to snack on appetizers while waiting for dinner and took a mental note to look for an oceanfront property for their house in Los Angeles.


    "I''m d you like it.", Sarah responded. "Tomorrow I will show you the rest."


    Sarah and Aiden showed them less than half of the house. She wanted to show to Sophia and Felix underground airport and thetest upgrades to the VR room, as well as their room with prototypes where work opener'' is which Felix needs to upgrade. But she does not want to venture in those areas of the house with Jarred and Charlie around because it''s rude to tell them that they are not wee to join the tour.


    Charlie mentioned that he and Jarred have some meetings in the city next day, so even if they stay few more days at the Cliffside vi, there will be a chance for Sarah to show the rest of the house to Sophia and Felix at that time.


    ¡­


    On the second level above ground, in the living room, Felix was giving updates to Aiden (again) about the wedding bands.


    When that topic was covered, Felix asked Aiden if he can train with him.


    "After today, I think I should work on my technique.", Felix admitted.


    It was the first time he fought someone so skilled. Well, Felix is not really a fighter or someone who gets into fights easily, but he has more than one brawl in his past. Today he was able to sense that the difference in skill between him and the janitor was significant.


    This time, thanks to Aiden distracting the janitor-impersonator, Felix managed tond few clean hits which dazed the janitor. After that, it was like bullying a child. But if not for that distraction, Felix is not confident how it would turn out. He is strong and fast, but he needs to add some skills to that as well.


    "Sure. It''ste now. We can go tomorrow morning to the training grounds, and I will give you some pointers." Aiden is happy that Felix reached out asking for help. So far, only Aiden came to Felix asking for something: promise ring, different gadgets, upgrades, the wedding bands¡­ and Aiden sees this as a great opportunity to return the favor.


    Felix exined what he wants to aplish, and Aiden also mentioned that Jesse can help as well. "Jesse has some unique moves.. I will ask him to demonstrate, and if you think it will work for you we will arrange a practice."

 Chapter 726 - Guests At The Cliffside Villa (3)

    Up on the rooftop terrace¡­


    Sophia looked at Sarah with aplicated expression.


    "Now that it''s just the two of us, can you exin who those people are?", Sophia is referring to Jarred and Charlie.


    Sarah immediately replied: "Jarred Smith and his nephew Charlie. We were having lunch at the time when I found out that something strange is happening with you in LA Medical Center. They were kind to offer four of their bodyguards to assist us, and for some reason they tagged along as well."


    Sophia was not satisfied with this exnation. "Howe you had lunch with them? Are you friends or something? How do you know them?"


    "I would not call them friends. We met in Vegas¡­ this June. In something like a poker tournament." The moment these words left her mouth, Sarah realized that Sophia will not approve of her exnation. Gambling and Sarah in same the sentence makes Sophia (and JoAnna) cringe.


    Sophia inhaled sharply. "Gambling buddies?"


    Sarah wanted to smoothen the situation, but she was not very sessful. Actually, she made it worse: "It sounds bad when you put it that way. We only met during a tournament¡­ Jarred is customizing a helicopter for us... and JoAnna will operate on Charlie''s legs."


    Sophia blinked few times before asking: "Customizing a helicopter?" She realized that Sarah mentioned JoAnna and surgery only to distract her. It didn''t work.


    "Yes. He has some connections with military and is able to customize a helicopter."


    Sophia paused while flipping through her memory. "Jarred Smith¡­ military¡­ Is that Jarred Smith from Smithsonite corp.?"


    Sarah responded with a small nod.


    Sophia could not hide her surprise. "Sarah! How on earth did that man end up in your house?!"


    "I told you¡­ we met in Vegas, and now we are buying a helicopter¡­" Sarah thought how Sophia is exaggerating.


    Sophia spoke fast in hushed voice. "They are not just in military. Their hands are in car industry, pharmaceuticals, politics¡­ everywhere! Why would a man like thate in person to sell you a helicopter?"


    Sarah felt a headacheing. Howe the more she speaks with Sophia the moreplicated everything sounds? Sarah thought that if Sophia knows what all happened during their short stay in Vegas she would flip: Patels, Wang, them being surrounded by various groups who were ready to beat them up¡­ and gambling, lots of gambling (and winning). Ah, so many things happened which Sophia should not know about. But it seems that Sarah needs to exin how she knows Jarred: "In Vegas I gave him a blue diamond which I won fair and square, but I didn''t need it and he wanted it¡­ anyway, he said I can call him for anything. So, I called him."


    Sophia was looking at Sarah, expecting to hear more. She wondered: <em>''How can Sarah take this so lightly?''</em> Jarred is a big shot. A busy man. Why would hee here and be so kind to help out if he does not have some ulterior motive? If this is just about a helicopter transaction, Jarred definitely has people who can handle this, and there is no need for him to do it in person, right? Sophia''s internal rms were firing up: Jarred wants something from Sarah and Aiden, and Sophia needs to find out what that something is. She will not allow anyone to take advantage of her baby sister!


    At that time Sarah''s phone rang.


    Sarah was happy about this distraction. Maybe Sophia will drop further probing about her rtionship with Jarred. What''s the big deal? It''s just a helicopter (or two).


    "Just a second." Sarah saw that iing call is from Ste.


    Ste''s cheerful voice came from the phone as soon as Sarah picked up the call: "Hey honey! Guess what? We are going to be at your ce in¡­ twenty seven minutes! We just left the airport¡­" Ste continued talking, but Sarah spaced out and didn''t hear much after that.


    "What?", Sarah asked after some time, interrupting Ste''s excited chatter. "You are in Los Angeles?"


    "Yes. You said we cane and see your home anytime, right?"


    "Yes. I did¡­" Sarah''s voice trailed off.


    "Well, see you in twenty seven¡­ no twenty five minutes!", Ste hanged up.


    Sarah stared at her phone.


    "Who was that?" Sophia asked. She heard that someone is in Los Angeles and she sees that Sarah is dazed.


    Sarah took a moment to collect her thoughts before responding: "Mom. And I think dad as well¡­ areing. Here. Now."


    "Oh!", Sophia was surprised for a moment, but then she panicked. "Oh, God!"


    "What?", Sarah didn''t understand why Sophia is suddenly so anxious.


    "I didn''t tell them that we are moving here¡­ or that I''m getting office space here. With them in Los Angeles, I can''t keep this hidden!"


    "Hidden?" Sarah was puzzled. "You were nning to tell them, right?"


    Sophia looked guilty and avoided Sarah''s gaze. "Eventually¡­"


    Sarah looked at Sophia''s expression and she was not sure if she shouldugh or cry. "You are kidding! How can you not tell them? It''s one thing if you hide that you moved here, you can always say that it''s temporary and make up a reason. But you are moving part of thepany. That is not something temporary, and definitely not a thing which you can keep from them. They both work at Orion Enterprise¡­ And I don''t even need to guess if you mentioned to them the idea of a merger with White corp."


    Sophia put her face in her palms. "You don''t understand. They will not agree to this. They were always stuck to Seattle area and they believe that everything else is sub-par. They will not approve¡­"


    Sarah snorted. "Oh, I understand! I know how it feels to let them know about something they will not approve. Remember the scene when dad found out that I''m dating Aiden?"


    "You think dad will kick me out?"


    Sarahughed. "Kick you out from where, exactly? From the house? From thepany? It takes much more than just dad to kick you out¡­ Cheer up! This is a great chance to talk to them. Treat this as a neutral territory and find an opportunity to disclose your ns."


    Sarah thought for a moment. "I need to tell Aiden that we are having extra guests¡­" She turned to head down, and at that moment saw that Aiden and Felix areing up to join them.


    Sarah and Aiden locked eyes and spoke at the same time: "My parents are on their way."


    Both of them were slightly confused and paused.


    Aiden spoke first: "You are either extremelyfortable with my parents to address them as yours, or both your and my parents are on their way here."


    Sarah was not sure how to react. Too many emotions washed over her in few seconds. First Jarred and Charlie and now both White and Hill parents areing... She walked toward Aiden and hugged him.


    The whole day was very stressful: attack on Sophia, their fight at the parking lot and all these sudden guests make her uneasy. Sarah needs Aiden''s closeness to calm down, and his scentbined with the proximity of his body is just what she craves for.


    Aiden held Sarah in his arms and two of them shared the same thoughts: Why is everyoneing to their home unannounced¡­ at the same time?

 Chapter 727 - Guests At The Cliffside Villa (4)

    Sarah and Aiden held each other for few minutes in silence.


    Sarah took a deep breath. "Edward and Ste are about twenty minutes away. How far away are your parents?"


    "Fifteen minutes." Aiden tightened his hug, and as if he can read her mind, he addressed her worries while rubbing her back gently: "Don''t worry. It will all be OK. We have space, and theming at the same time means that they will give each otherpany so we don''t need to do much, and we will not feel guilty for not entertaining them."


    Sarah looked up at him and smiled. "Do you think this is a coincidence? Theming at the same time¡­ right after Sophia was targeted?"


    Aiden smiled back. "Just like you, my love, I don''t believe in coincidences. But let''s wait and see what they have to say first. It will be fun. Treat it like a game."


    Aiden''s words made Sarah break into a mischievous smile. Like a game¡­ she can do that.


    Aiden chuckled at the thought how they are up for a fun evening after an exciting day. "I will tell Genie to get two more rooms ready, and that we have four more people for dinner."


    Jarred and Charlie exited the elevator and saw the scene of Aiden and Sarah holding each other while talking softly, and Sophia checking Felix''s lip.


    Jarred cleared his throat to announce their arrival.


    "I will check with Genie if dinner will be dyed and let you know.", Aiden said while going downstairs.


    "Dyed?", Jarred asked Sarah sensing that there is a reason behind it.


    "Additional guests are on their way.", Sarah responded shortly before gesturing toward the appetizers. "Help yourself¡­ what would you like to drink?"


    Jarred and Charlie turned toward the bar and were surprised to see the bartender waiting for them.


    <em>''I could swear that no one was there when we arrived¡­''</em>, Jarred thought. He had simr thoughts about mysterious house staff which can appear when needed like Sarah when she went to the ind with Aiden.


    Sarah joined Aiden downstairs because Oscar and nor were about to arrive.


    Sophia and Felix met Jarred and Charlie at LA Medical Center, but at that time Sophia didn''t realize who they are. Now it is different, and Sophia is not very friendly because at the back of her mind is the thought that these two definitely have some intentions with Aiden and Sarah.


    Felix noticed change in Sophia''s attitude and even though she didn''t exin what happened, he was ready to support her.


    "I want to thank you again, for assisting us back in the hospital." Sophia had her faint-business-smile on her face while talking to Jarred and Charlie.


    Of course, Jarred didn''t miss that Sophia is much colder than before. He had more than one guess what could cause that change in attitude, but he decided not to address it. He is dealing with all kinds of people for many years and interacting with someone who is not very friendly is not a new thing for him.


    "Please, don''t mention it. We were just around. Anyone else would extend a helping hand if they were in our ce."


    Sophia had to admit that Jarred is on top of his game. His expression didn''t reveal anything. She concluded that beating around the bush with him will not be useful and decided to speak her mind: "But it was not anyone else. It was you. And I can''t help my curiosity¡­ why did you help Sarah and Aiden?"


    "Sophia, it was me who suggested that they can use our bodyguards.", Charlie had to rify after seeing that Sophia is focusing her suspicion on Jarred. "I did it because I believe that they are nice people. Because of Sarah I got in contact with JoAnna who is the first one to offer me hope that I can stand again. I feel indebted to her. To both of them. And even if the surgery is not sessful, I will always be willing to help them because they gave me hope when I thought that there is none left. There are no ulterior motives. Just gratitude."


    Hearing Charlie''s words made Sophia take a mental step back. She looked at Jarred who had a faint smile on and then at Charlie who was either very sincere or a very good actor.


    Sophia gave a small nod before speaking to both Jarred and Charlie: "Sarah is my baby sister, and I feel the need to watch over her. If you try to take advantage of her, you will need to deal with me."


    Charlie smiled. "You don''t need to worry about that¡­ I remember that JoAnna said how she is coborating with a person she called Felix rted to my surgery." He looked at Felix and asked: "Is that the same person?"


    "Yes.", Sophia confirmed.


    "Excuse me¡­", Charlie wheeled himself to the table with appetizers where Felix was, and initiated talk rted to his surgery and Felix''s role in it.


    "Charlie is a good boy. Not a scheming one.", Jarred told Sophia when Charlie was out of the earshot.


    Sophia nced at Jarred and didn''t respond. She was not really concerned with Charlie. But Jarred is another thing.


    "Sophia, my dear! What a pleasant surprise that you are here.", nor gushed as she reached the terrace.


    Sophia turned to see nor and Oscare up the stairs, followed by Sarah and Aiden.


    No one noticed sh of surprise in Jarred''s eyes when he saw the neers.


    nor went straight to Sophia and gave her a big hug.


    Aiden introduced his parents to Jarred and Charlie and left with Sarah few minutester because Edward and Ste are approaching the vi.


    Before disappearing down the stairs, Aiden nced at the terrace and observed that Oscar is getting drinks, nor is busy chatting with Sophia, Charlie is listening to Felix and Jarred casually looked at thendscape.


    "It seems that my parents don''t find it strange that Smiths are here.", Aiden said when he caught up with Sarah.


    Sarah had to agree with this. It was almost like they ignored each other. But she does not know how nor and Oscar or the Smiths usually are, so she didn''t want toment on it.


    "Do you think they know each other?", Sarah asked.


    Aiden shrugged indicating that he does not have answer to that question.


    Aiden held Sarah''s hand in his and squeezed it slightly while talking: "Your parents are on the property and within one minute they will enter our home for the first time. How do you feel?"


    Sarah looked at Aiden for a second nkly before asking: "Should I be nervous?"


    "I was more going for: proud.", Aiden said with a straight face and slight irritation in his voice.


    Sarah burst intough.


    "Sorry¡­ sorry¡­ I was so off in reading the mood.", Sarah said while wiping tears from corners of her eyes.


    She wrapped her arms around him. "Of course, I am proud to have a home with you."


    They were about to kiss when Eve spoke in their earpieces: "Ste and Edward are at the main entry door."


    Few secondster, doorbell rang, and Aiden and Sarah weed Sarah''s parents into their home.

 Chapter 728 - Guests At The Cliffside Villa (5)

    Dinner went rtively well.


    Sarah''s fear of not having enough food because of unexpectedst-minute four people disappeared when she saw a full table of visually delectable dishes. The food was delicious and there was plenty of it. Again, she can only praise Aiden for selecting and training the staff.


    Aiden and Sarah spoke a bit between themselves, but they mostly kept busy with food and wondered what motives these six people have to gather in their home. Sophia and Felix are invited, so it is not strange that they are here, but others¡­ that''s a different story.


    Jarred didn''t talk much. He was mostly observing people.


    Charlie and Felix chatted like they are best friends. Charlie is familiar with mechanics and they found an intersection of interests.


    Oscar and Edward talked in their usual reserved manner when strangers are in the vicinity, while nor and Ste chatted like no one else is there, mostly about the uing wedding.


    Sarah observed time and smiled. "They should be waking up about now.", she whispered to Aiden.


    He knows that she is talking about four people they have locked inside VR room.


    Both of them wanted to go downstairs and see their reaction, but they can''t do it since there are guests in the house, and they need to y hosts. They will need to be satisfied with watching the recording,ter.


    ¡­


    Down on the sixth level underground, in the VR room¡­


    Lazo was first to stir up. He opened his eyes and observed his surroundings. "What the¡­?"


    Lazo could not believe that he woke up in something what looks like an ancient-style dungeon. Walls are made out of irregr almost-square-shaped dark rocks, there are no windows¡­ there is a sound of water dripping¡­ he saw that in one corner, water is dripping from the ceiling, creating a puddle on the floor which is draining who knows where¡­ There are some things on the wall, and upon closer inspection he saw that they are some middle-age style shackles, chains. Squeaking sound from the back got his attention and he craned his neck to see¡­ rats! Several of them gnawing on something that looks like a human bone which is next to a skull.


    "Aaaahhhhh!", Mari''s shrill scream filled up the space. Her back was turned to Lazo and she was facing the sight of rats going in and out the human skull through the eye socket.


    Simo and Pavle also woke up, probably because of the noise Mari made.


    It took them a while to realize that they are all tied up in the middle of the dungeon room and they can''t budge. Their arms and legs are tied up together and secured to the floor, so they can''t reach to untie each other. They are unable even to sit up. Very ufortable.


    "Where are we?", Simo asked weakly.


    "I don''t know¡­ but it does not look good.", Lazo answered with a shaky voice.


    "How did we end up here?", Pavle asked.


    They confirmed that no one remembers.


    They sat in silence staring at their surroundings for some time before they started to recollect what happened in the hospital.


    "Why you didn''t join us outside?", Lazo asked Pavle.


    Pavle sneered. "You three escaped! Sophia''s husband jumped on me, and I thought I had him until another guy appeared."


    "Escaped? Does this look like we escaped?", Simo hissed.


    "This would not happen if we had a better n in ce. And who is the smartass who decided to go and attack one of Milena''s daughters?" Mari was quick to put the me on Lazo. But she is notpletely wrong. Lazo was the one itchy to go and snatch Sophia thinking that everything will run smoothly.


    ¡­


    While four people argued on the sixth level underground, five levels higher¡­


    After dinner, everyone got down to the first floor underground where Sarah and Aiden have a <em>''hangout''</em> room. It''s arge space filled up withfortable sitting arrangements,rge TV, wet bar and several games which Sarah and Aiden love to y such as few pinball machines, pool table, darts, and various arcade games.


    Felix was instantly pulled toward Gga arcade game. "No way!", he mumbled few times until Sarah told him that it''s OK to y. Felix was remembering his youth while ying the game with a silly grin on his face.


    Charlie was interested in one VR game, and Sophia joined him. Felix was busy, and Sophia was trying to avoid Ste and Edward because she doesn''t want to lie to them, and at the same time she does not want to end up in a situation where she might talk about move to Los Angeles.


    Charlie and Sophia put on VR helmets and yed a multiyer adventure game where yers can sit and move their characters by pushing buttons on handheld controllers. Based on their giggles and cheers whenever they defeated a monster in the forest, they were having fun.


    Sarah and Aiden saw that everyone is busy in their own way, and two of them yed pinball.


    Jarred was at the bar, content in his own thoughts while observing Sarah''s and Aiden''s parents who chatted like long term friends and observed that their rtionship is good. He doesn''t know that before this they met only once, when Sarah and Aiden graduated.


    Jarred''s sight moved onto Charlie and he smiled faintly when he saw that Charlie is obviously enjoying himself. It''s a long time since he heard Charlieugh out loud.


    "Hi Jarred.", nor approached him.


    "Hi nor.", Jarred responded.


    Now that youngsters are busy, they don''t need to pretend that they don''t know each other.


    "What brings you here?" nor didn''t try to be polite.


    "I was invited."


    nor showed a knowing smile. She does not believe him. "I never knew that it''s so easy to invite Jarred Smith." Her smile faded as she continued: "What do you want from my kids?"


    Jarred chuckled and his eyesnded on Sarah and Aiden.


    nor was slightly irritated because he is not responding. "I know you were with them in LA Medical Center today. But I don''t know why. And why are you here now?" She saw that he is looking at Sarah and Aiden. "Are you after Aiden? Or Sarah?"


    "Your kids are interesting, but I am not after them."


    nor''s eyes shed when she realized that he emphasized how HE is not after them. "Is it Charles? He is after¡­ Sarah? What does he want with her?"


    Jarred chuckled again, entertained that nor is jumping to conclusions.


    nor usually does not talk like this, ahead of herself. But this time her mind is already filled with thoughts how they should make Aiden and Sarah hurry with marriage before something happens, and now Jarred hinted that Charles has his eyes set on Sarah!


    nor gritted her teeth in frustration. "Tell your nephew to forget about it if he knows what is good for him. Sarah is my daughter-inw."


    Jarred was surprised by nor''s loss of control. She is always calm andposed. He found it amusing and decided to poke her a bit more: "Oh? You want to start a war because of a girl who MIGHT BE your daughter-inw?"


    nor narrowed her eyes at him and spoke in dangerously low voice: "What do you mean by: might be? She will be. It''s just a matter of time. Look at them¡­ match made in heaven and madly in love. There is no ce for anyone else.. Even if that person is your nephew."

 Chapter 729 - Guests At The Cliffside Villa (6)

    Jarredughed when he realized how much nor is upset. It is a rare sight for Madam of White family to act like this. But he reminded himself that he is a guest in Sarah''s and Aiden''s home, and he should not provoke any of their parents. Jarred decided to defuse situation. "Don''t worry. I admit that she is a wonderful girl, but we have no intention ofing between two of them."


    "What do you want then?" nor calmed down a bit, but she was still not back to her usual self.


    Ste joined them. "Don''t mind me. Please answer the question.", she told Jarred.


    Jarred looked at Ste. He does not know her personally, and data his team gathered on her shows information only after her fifteenth birthday when she arrived in United States... which means that she either hid herself until then who knows where, or she started with new identity at that time. He is guessing it''s the second of the two, but he is confused: how can someone change identity and leave no traces behind? Behind her new identity must be someone powerful, someone more powerful than the government organizations.


    "Excuse me,dies." Jarred addressed both nor and Ste. "My rtionship with your children is business rted. If you want to know details, you can ask them. If I disclose it, it would be at my disadvantage."


    He didn''t say anything wrong. What he is doing for Aiden and Sarah is not legal, and he would be foolish to go around and talk to people that he is customizing military grade helicopters for two youngsters. He can also tell that Aiden and Sarah are doing this by themselves, without involving their parents. Jarred will prefer if Sarah and Aiden don''t talk about it with others, but if they decide to talk, he can''t stop them.


    Ste gave Jarred a chilling smile and ced her hand on his shoulder. "I will repeat this only once: answer the question. Please."


    Jarred felt an excruciating pain in his shoulder and used all his willpower not to fall of the chair he is sitting on. He nced at his shoulder and was surprised to see that Ste is only using her hand, and there are no weapons. Based on the pain level, he was sure that she stabbed him. Jarred grimaced and felt cold sweat on his forehead.


    "What is going on?", Sarah''s voice came from behind Ste.


    Ste smiled and released Jarred''s shoulder. "We are chatting. Why do you think that something is going on?" Ste turned toward Sarah and saw that Aiden is there as well.


    Sarah looked at Ste. "Mom, do I need to remind you that Mr. Smith is a guest in our home? And so are you."


    Ste''s eyes shed in surprise. She realized that <em>''our home''</em> means Sarah''s and Aiden''s home and she was not sure how to respond to this. Ste knows that Sarah and Aiden are together and she is rooting for them, but when she heard that her baby girl has <em>''a home''</em> and she is not included¡­ it''s ufortable.


    "We will appreciate if everyone behaves themselves.", Aiden added while looking at nor.


    nor and Ste exchanged nces and nodded before going back on the sofa to join their husbands.


    "Are you OK?", Sarah asked Jarred.


    Jarred hesitated for a second before responding: "My left arm is numb."


    Sarah pressed some points on Jarred''s left shoulder. "It should be back to normal in few minutes. Sorry about that. Our mothers are¡­ protective."


    Jarred smiled. "No need to apologize. It is how it should be." He paused for few seconds before continuing: "They wanted to know why I''m here. I told them that they can ask you. But I will appreciate if you don''t spread the word about... what I''m doing for you."


    "That goes without saying." Aiden confirmed that they will not talk about it.


    "But that does not mean that we are also not curious to know... why are you here?" Sarah added. "I have a feeling that you don''t have any bad intentions, old man. When you are ready to tell us, you will."


    Jarred looked at Aiden questionably, as if he wants to hear his opinion on the matter as well.


    Aiden responded to Jarred''s silent question: "She trusts you. And I trust her."


    Jarred looked at two youngsters in front of him and could not help but to admire them and their rtionship. He can''t deny that the more he finds out about them, the more he is confident that these two people will have the power to shake the world in near future. And when that timees, he will be happy to assist them if necessary.


    ¡­


    When Sophia and Charlie ended their VR game, Sophia dragged Felix away from Gga and two of them headed to their bedroom for the night.


    Sophia is tired, and Felix needs rest as well. He was in a fight, and he has a training session with Aiden in the morning.


    Jarred and Charlie went to the rooftop terrace to get some air before sleeping.


    Hill and White parents also went to their respective rooms.


    "Let''s go and check what is going on in the VR room!", Sarah could not contain her excitement. She grabbed Aiden''s hand and almost dragged him toward the elevator.


    ...


    Sarah and Aiden went down to the seventh level into the room they use when they operate as Sigma and Omega. The room is equipped with variousputers and devices, but the most eye-catching are huge custom monitors which are lining up the wall. Toward the middle of the room are two ss tables with glowing keyboards, touchpads and ergonomic chairs which can change shape to provide various sitting (and even some kneeling) positions.


    Sarah typed on her keyboard and within seconds in front of their tables, mid-air hologram was projected, showing four people tied up in the dungeon-like-room, waking up slowly.


    "Yourtest creation is amazing. Look at them losing their minds¡­ they believe it''s real." Aiden praised Sarah while they watched recording.


    Sarah grinned and lifted her chin proudly.She was acting all pompous, but her mind was racing with thoughts what else she can add. Sarah designed this virtual experience while thinking that they can use it to intimidate and interrogate people who cross them¡­ <em>''Maybe a huge dragon rips off the ceiling and stares down at them¡­''</em> She let out an evil cackle while thinking how that would scare the soul out of people.


    Aiden saw that Sarah''s head is swelling, but he didn''t want to break her bubble. She should enjoy... it is her creation... and it is amazing¡­ just like her.


    When Aiden saw that Sarah returned to almost normal, he asked: "Do you want to see them?"


    "Not yet. There is no point in showing our faces unless we are going to get some answers." Sarah rified. "And without the truth serum, even if they talk, we can''t be sure they are telling the truth. I messaged Anna, she will see that we need it when theye back to the civilization."


    Sarah''s hands moved toward the teal-glowing keyboard on her desk and she started typing while talking: "There is something that is bugging me¡­ and I believe you too. We have too many unknown things about what happened today in LA Medical Center and we should figure those out."


    Aiden didn''t object.. He was contemting today''s events as well.

 Chapter 730 - Investigation Of The Incident In LA Medical Center

    Sarah shared her thoughts: "The logical conclusion I have is that someone is watching that hospital, probably because of Anna. And that someone is probably working in the hospital and providing information to others. Those four we captured are definitely not medical staff."


    Aiden agreed with what Sarah said. He was also thinking about it and his conclusions are almost the same. There is one question that is almost stuck in his throat: "Do you think that this was caused by one of those¡­ Eastern European families?"


    As much as Sarah wanted any other assumption, there was only one which matched what they know: "Who else would watch a hospital where Anna is working and target Sophia? You saw them fight. If it''s a US gang, they woulde with guns or tasers¡­ I hear that taser guns are recently popr. You heard them talk¡­ that is a Russian ent. So, yes. I believe it''s rted to those families. And it''s probably my maternal family. That is the only thing that makes sense in this whole story, but we will know for sure when Annaes and brings the truth serum."


    Sarah paused for few seconds and then continued: "There is one thing we can check before that¡­ Eve said that she can''t erase security footage because someone is streaming it¡­"


    A minuteter, on the big screen, Sarah and Aiden were looking at the data that Eve retrieved before removing video surveince from LA Medical Center.


    Both of them were surprised by what they found out.


    "Three streamers? I''m on it." Aiden imed this as his task.


    It is unusual to have one person streaming. That person would need to know when and where to hack into in order to see something useful¡­ and this is not one, this is three. It only confirmed that there are people out there who are watching them. And those people knew that they will be there, and that there will be trouble. The questions now are: WHO was watching and HOW did they know when to watch?


    It didn''t take long for Aiden to identify physical locations based on the IP addresses where video was streamed. Both Sarah and Aiden looked at the data in disbelief. Three locations are with zip codes in: Seattle, Reno, and New York.


    Of course, Sarah is very familiar with the address from Seattle, and Aiden knows who lives on that address in Reno.


    Sarah was rubbing her temples: "Now we know why our parents came here¡­ they watched us and probably got worried that we are in trouble. They came to check on us."


    Aiden looked at timestamps of connections. "First connection was opened from your parent''s house, three minutester my parents watched the feed¡­ and about at that time, the connection from New York was established. New York connection has different protocols than other two, which means that it''s originating from a different party. However, Seattle and Reno connections have a lot inmon."


    Aiden''s eyes shifted from the screen to Sarah. "Who is this person watching us from New York? And who in your family''s house has the capability to know that at that exact time there will be a show to watch? Not to mention skills necessary to hack into hospital security system and to start a stream like watching a home video."


    "Your parents also watched." Sarah reminded him.


    "My parents know how to useputers, but their skills are not more than of an average home user.", Aiden reluctantly added.


    Sarah caught onto his hint: "You are implying that one of my parents initiated this security surveince stream and shared information with your parents? They are coborating in watching us?"


    "Why is that so difficult to ept? I have more difficulties epting how well they hit it off as soon as they met. Only people withmon interests and goals create bonds so quickly." Aiden was slightly irritated with Sarah''s determination to deny the facts in front of her.


    "Yes, they have plenty inmon. Aren''t we engaged? And our siblings are about to get married in few days?" Sarah saw that Aiden is giving her a cynical look. "OK. I must admit that it seems it''s more than that¡­" Sarah sighed and continued: "Let''s assume that you are correct. They are coborating. From my parents¡­ Looking at the skillsets needed for hacking, the only person that cane close to it is my dad¡­"


    Sarah has difficulty believing that Edward can do all that. He is a regr developer, right? She knows him her whole life as a developer who can immerse himself in his projects, and nothing more than that.


    Suddenly Sarah remembered what Aiden and her sisters said about Edward: inconsistencies in his behavior, owning things which are way above his paygrade¡­ and then there is the fact that he disabled Eve in his study. Why would he disable Eve if he has nothing to hide?


    Aiden observed changes in Sarah''s expression, and he can see that she is struggling. It is difficult to ept that for your whole life you were wrong about someone. Wrong about who your father is, a person with whom you grew up with. Aiden approached Sarah and hugged her.


    He spoke in soft voice: "I think you reached a point where you need to acknowledge that your father is not just a software developer."


    Sarah closed her eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling his scent. "There are so many questions¡­" After some time, she looked at Aiden. "Let''s analyze this. Piece by piece¡­ Assuming that my dad hacked into LA Medical Center surveince¡­ How did he know WHEN to look? This was not random. Sophia said that the checkup was not nned or scheduled in advance, and no one knew that she is going there besides her and Felix."


    Aiden agreed that this can''t be random. Edward knew when to hack into that video surveince. "There are two possibilities: someone tipped him off that Sophia arrived, or he had triggers nted within the system itself so that if someone specific checks-in he gets a notification."


    "Triggers within a hospital system¡­ which were undetected¡­ that is advanced¡­ at the same time, that is something we can verify." Sarah was happy that there is at least something they can verify and not rely on guessing. If she is to believe that her father is deceiving her for twenty years, she needs a proof and not only guesswork.


    And they were back in business (or in hacking) ¡­


    "Let''s assume that trigger is for Anna, because she is a regr there¡­" Aiden analyzed while his fingers flew over the keyboard. "¡­but she would check-in as an employee not as a patient, so trigger needs to be for the whole system and not just for patients. And because it worked for Sophia and you, it probably works forst name¡­"


    Sarah admires Aiden''s focus when he analyzes things. Having skills is one thing but knowing where to look for information based on the events and putting pieces together is different. His mind is brilliant, and she loves it. His exquisite face illuminated by the icy-blue light from the keyboard in front of him is mesmerizing.


    It took her some time to get out of her daze and to busy herself: "While you look into that, I will see what I can find about that New York address¡­"


    They stayed in that room untilte.. Surrounded withrge monitors and various devices while finding out clues and connecting them to form deductions which make sense.

 Chapter 731 - Confronting Edward

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside Vi ~


    Next morning, Sarah woke up early. She was not able to sleep more than few hours because too many things are on her mind.


    What helps her rx usually is shower and exercise. Shower didn''t help much, so she got ready to hit the training grounds. Letting out some steam will help her rx, hopefully.


    "You are up?", Aiden drowsily asked when he saw Sarah exit the closet fully dressed for exercise.


    Those ck biker''s shorts and a tight tank-top make her look so sexy that it made his throat dry, but she is far away, and he is still too drowsy to go and get her.


    "Yeah, I can''t sleep." Sarah admitted while securing her hair in the back tightly with a rubber band. "I''m going to steam out a bit."


    Aiden realized that she is not in a good mood and reminded himself that he should support her, and not be grabby.


    "Let me join.", Aiden sat up on the bed and rubbed his face while trying to wake up faster. He looked at Sarah. "You know what will help more than exercise? Clearing out things."


    "What do you suggest?"


    "Talk to your father. Tell him what you know and see what he has to say about it."


    Sarah didn''t like this idea. "What if we are wrong? What if he is not some mysterious hacker and I tell him what I know? ¡­ I will just expose myself."


    Aiden didn''t see that they can be at a loss. It does not matter if Edward is that person, or he has someone capable working for him¡­ in any case, he probably already knows what Sarah can do. "It''s either him or someone who works for him. He knows about your work on Eve and the VR, and there is no way that he will believe that is where your capabilities end. In any case, if you don''t clear this out, no amount of running and hitting will help you calm down."


    "Do you really think that he will admit that he is a hacker just because I say so?"


    Aiden shrugged. "That does not matter. The point is to let your father know that you are aware of who he is. By doing that, you are getting back in control."


    Sarah had to admit that he is right.


    "Regardless if you are going to fight or talk, I will join you¡­ give me few minutes." Aiden stood up and gave her a quick kiss before going to the bathroom to get ready.


    ¡­


    "What are we doing?" Aiden got out of the closet while pulling ck tight fitting T-shirt over his head.


    Sarah was staring at him while thinking how is it possible that someone is so handsome in sweatpants and a t-shirt. She snapped out of her daze when she saw him walking toward her with his devilish smile on.


    Sarah swiftly got on her feet and walked out. "Edward is in the study. Let''s go there first¡­"


    She hoped that her voice didn''t show how panicked she was at that moment. <em>''It''s not safe anymore, and if we end up getting intimate, I will need to exin myself and ask him to use a condom or¡­''</em> She doesn''t want to think about other option. It''s too early to think about it, both of them are too young.


    Aiden caught up to her in few steps and held her hand in his. "It''s OK. Don''t be nervous. I''m with you."


    Sarah exhaled when she realized that Aiden thinks she is nervous because of her father. She is touched that he is supporting her, and grateful that he didn''t catch on the fact that her anxiety is increased due to a more¡­ sensitive issue.


    ¡­


    In the study on the first floor underground¡­


    Sarah and Aiden found Edward working on hisptop.


    "I hope I don''t disturb you.", Edward said when he saw them entering the room. He assumed they came to work since he is not aware of theirputer room six levels below. "Ste is still sleeping, and I came here so that I don''t disturb her rest.", he exined his presence.


    "Not a problem. We came here because of you." Sarah nervously bit her lower lip while looking at her father.


    Edward can see that Sarah has something on her mind, and Aiden is here to support her. "Yes?"


    Sarah felt Aiden''s hand holding onto hers and knowing that he is here for her gave her a courage boost. She took a deep breath and looked Edward into his eyes while saying in one breath: "We know that you saw what happened yesterday by hacking into security of LA Medical Center. And you shared a streaming link with Whites. You had triggers nted in the system which would alert you if any of us enters that facility. Yes, you removed the triggers after the incident, but there are still some traces left¡­ Is there something you want to tell us?"


    Edward looked at Sarah nkly for some time before responding: "Yes, I watched you yesterday."


    Sarah looked at her father with a mix of emotions. She was surprised that he admitted, yet disappointed that he didn''t borate on it. "Is that everything you have to say?"


    Edward closed hisptop and walked toward Aiden. He gave him a big hug.


    Aiden was frozen and he directed a <em>''what-a-heck?!''</em> look to Sarah who was equally stunned while observing the scene in front of her.


    Edward smacked Aiden''s back few times before taking a step back and holding onto his shoulders firmly. "Son, I apologize for mistreating you earlier. As a father, I hope that one day when you have your kids, you understand the meaning behind words that no one is good enough for your baby girl. But I stand corrected. You two are a great match for each other, and I honestly believe that no one can take better care of Sarah than you. I am at ease knowing that you are by her side."


    Edward nced at Sarah with a faint smile on his face before letting go of Aiden''s shoulders and walking out of the study without looking back.


    Sarah and Aiden both stood frozen for some time while processing what happened.


    Aiden pulled Sarah into a hug. "I know he said these things to divert from your question. But I''m not bothered by it, not even a little bit."


    Sarah observed huge grin on Aiden''s face and could not help but giggle. "Even if it''s just a diversion, my father would not lie. He apologized to you. I think this is my first time hearing my father¡­ apologize."


    Aiden lifted Sarah and made two steps before putting her to sit on the desk. He was standing between her legs and kissed her few times before speaking again: "He said that we are a good match, and that I know how to take care of you."


    Sarah looked at Aiden''s big smile and smiled back at him. His good mood was contagious, and she was in the good mood herself. Getting such a praise from her father is not a small thing. And considering how rocky their beginning was, this small speech from Edward means a lot to both Sarah and Aiden.


    "Yes, you are the best." Sheced her fingers into his hair and pulled him in for a kiss.


    The mood was good, and the kiss was just right. They held each other tightly, and Sarah wrapped her legs around his, crossing hers at ankles. It was a deep kiss, and they didn''t go beyond that (yet), but their position was¡­ suggestive.


    There was a sound of someone repeatedly clearing his throat from the door.


    Sarah and Aiden broke the kiss and turned to the door to see Edward looking their way.


    It took a moment for Sarah to realize why Edward''s expression is so dark. She pushed Aiden away and got off the desk clumsily.


    "We didn''t hear you knocking", she said awkwardly while avoiding Edward''s gaze.


    Edward walked toward the desk and his icy expression told them that he is not happy with what he saw.


    "I forgot myptop.", Edward mumbled while taking hisptop.


    When Edward left and the door closed behind him, Aiden exhaled the breath he was holding in. "I hope this does not change his mind about me being able to take a good care of you."


    Sarah hugged him and giggled while rubbing her face on his chest.. "He said it, and he can''t take it back."

 Chapter 732 - Jeff And JoAnna Return To Los Angeles

    ~ Above Pacific Ocean ~


    Earlier that morning¡­


    Jeff and JoAnna are in the helicopter, approaching the coast of California.


    They discussed their ns for the day.


    Jeff will focus on tasks that need to bepleted before Oscar takes over as a temporary CEO. Also, he will talk with Steve and decide how they will continue going forward.


    JoAnna ns to follow up with wedding nners and to make sure everything is ready at the resort. Tomorrow some of the guests will start arriving and in two days, they have a rehearsal dinner. Next day is bachelorette''s party and then wedding¡­ only four days away!


    Jeff is happy that JoAnna will take care of the guests, including the guys who are arriving from his side early for rehearsal dinner and bachelor''s party.


    JoAnna also needs to talk to Bridgette and she hopes that the talk can happen as soon as possible.


    Besides that, JoAnna will follow up with Sarah to double-triple check that Eve will be set up and ready as a security for their wedding. As much as their parents will be there and provide their support, she believes that Eve will be the key to keeping everything in order, probably because no one else knows that Eve exists. She is like a perfect hidden guard.


    When the coast was in sight, both Jeff and JoAnna turned on their phones so that they can get a head-start with their day.


    Jeff is going through his work-rted email while JoAnna is checking her messages.


    JoAnna tugged Jeff''s hand. "I think we should go and visit Sarah and Aiden first."


    Jeff gave her a questioning gaze.


    JoAnna summarized messages she received from Sophia and Sarah: "Sophia and Felix were attacked yesterday. Everyone is fine, but they suspect it''s connected with Eastern European families. They will give us details in person. Also, everyone is there."


    "Everyone?", Jeff didn''t understand this vague description.


    "Sophia and Felix decided to stay with Sarah and Aiden. And our parents are there as well. And even my future patient Charlie is there with his uncle."


    Jeff frowned for a second before instructing the pilot to change course to the Cliffside vi.


    He has so many questions, and he can tell that JoAnna is in a simr state of mind. Both of them kept their phones on the side and got lost in thoughts.


    Jeff held JoAnna''s hand and he fiddled with her fingers while worry swelled inside him since she mentioned Eastern European families. He could not help but fear if those families became impatient and decided to make a move on the sisters (and his brother). Right now, they don''t have enough information to defend themselves properly, and they can only dream about switching to offensive.


    He hopes that whatever power he gets after he bes a married man, he can use it to keep them safe. All of them.


    Jeff told himself to be patient. There is no point in freaking out now. Soon they will reach their destination and then they will find out what exactly happened during that one day while two of them were out of town... and they will take it from there.


    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside Vi ~


    When helicopter with Jeff and JoAnnanded, it was still before breakfast.


    Hill and White parents were enjoying morning sun on the rooftop terrace.


    Aiden and Felix were on the training grounds. Aiden was getting Felix to do some exercises in order to see what his current state is so that he can rmend areas for improvement. Sophia was there as well, observing.


    Sarah was sparring with Jesse. Since Aiden is there, it''s OK, and she is not breaking her promise. Jesse is not a match for Sarah, and she is still gauging his skills. In this session he is attacking while she can only defend. Jesse wins if he forces Sarah to make a step back.


    Bodyguards which came with Smiths are watching attentively Sarah''s sparring match, and few minutes into the match, Jarred and Charlie joined as spectators as well.


    When they saw that Jeff and JoAnna arrived, they stopped their training and decided to freshen up and head for breakfast.


    Jarred and Charlie were curious about Jesse.


    "It seems that he has skills. Howe he was not with you yesterday?", Jarred asked while they headed toward the vi.


    "He had a tooth extraction, so we gave him few days off.", Sarah exined. She has no intention to disclose information that Jesse does not have an ID yet, and that is the reason they are not letting him leave property.


    Jarred didn''t ask any more questions about Jesse. He has something else on his mind: "We were wondering if we can get our bodyguards to train with yours."


    "Can you rify that?" Sarah was not sure if she heard him right.


    "Not to hide anything¡­ We saw you yesterday. And now we saw your bodyguard. He is not a match for you, but I believe that he can defeat any of our men. And we also saw how our people were taken down yesterday like they are elementary school kids fighting grownups. We will appreciate if you can provide some training for them.", Jarred exined.


    Sarah nced at Aiden.


    He understood that she can''t make this decision without him.


    Training bodyguards for them and their family is one thing, but for others¡­ If they recklessly ept, there is always a chance that they are training their future enemies.


    "We will talk about it and let you know what we can do.", Aiden answered and Jarred was happy with this answer.


    They all had breakfast together.


    Jeff and JoAnna were eager to find out what happened previous day, but considering all people seated at the table, they understood that this is not the time to discuss that topic.


    Charlie took this opportunity to talk with JoAnna and to assure her that he is ready for the surgery anytime.


    After breakfast, Jarred and Charlie said they are heading out.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. We have meetings to handle today.", Charlie said when they were ready to leave.


    "You are wee toe here when you are done, if you wish.", Sarah made sure they know they are wee.


    "We might. It will depend on how our meetings go. We will be in touch.", Jarred smiled. He was happy that Sarah offered them to stay longer. He turned to Aiden and gave a reminder: "We will be grateful if you ept to train our men."


    nor approached him and asked in a low voice so that Aiden and Sarah can''t hear: "You n toe back here? What is wrong with your vi in Santa Monica?" She still doesn''t have an answer to why is Jarred sticking to Sarah, and she doesn''t like it. He has a perfectly good vi about half an hour drive from here! And Sarah is HER daughter-inw!


    Jarred red at nor and responded in a hushed voice: "It''s being fumigated. It seems that we have a pest problem."


    nor red back at him.<em> ''Fumigated? Pests? Is he implying that I''m a pest?''</em>


    nor leaned closer to Jarred, and spoke in threatening hushed voice: "Are you sure you can afford to provoke me? Hmm?"


    Jarred grinned for a second when he realized that he managed to shake up nor again. He thanked Sarah and Aiden one more time before heading to the car while ignoring nor.. Bodyguards were waiting for them and they went to check on their men in the hospital before heading for their meetings.

 Chapter 733 - Discussing Events From Previous Day

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    In a spacious room, six levels underground¡­


    JoAnna and Jeff are getting updates about events from previous day which urred in LA Medical Center from Sarah, Aiden, Felix and Sophia.


    Six of them are seated around arge oval table.


    Sophia spoke about the incident with the elevator which brought her and Felix to the LA Medical Center for a checkup.


    "Everything seemed normal until we were ready to leave. At that time a nurse stopped us and asked to stay behind because they want to do additional tests¡­", Sophia exined.


    "I got a notification from Eve that Sophia is using facial recognition, and everything sounded suspicious, so we decided to go and check it out.", Sarah continued.


    Aiden mentioned how Charlie offered his bodyguards.


    They were each sharing what happened on their side, before watching on arge screen video feeds from the LA Medical Center¡­


    First, they watched four people who entered VIP room where Sophia and Felix were. Felix told them what happened in the room, since there are no cameras inside.


    Next, they saw on the video Aiden and Sarah arrive with four bodyguards, and three people dash out through the door toward the stairs with Sarah after them¡­ Felix grabbing the janitor-impersonator and few secondster, Aiden intervening until he was sure that Felix has the situation under control.


    After they finished watching video from the parking lot, Sarah and Aiden spoke about what they found outter in the evening.


    "We are confident that this is one of the families from Eastern Europe. Our family¡­" Sarah looked at JoAnna and Sophia. "Anna, there is at least one person working in LA Medical Center who tipped them off that Sophia is there for a checkup."


    Aiden took over the exnation about the hospital''s video surveince being streamed to three destinations.


    "What does that mean when you say that first stream was initiated from OUR family home?", Sophia asked Aiden.


    "It means that your father hacked into LA Medical Center video security system. He watched our fight. Also, he nted his code within the hospital system which alerted him whenever one of you three entered the hospital as an employee, a patient or as a visitor."


    "That is not an easy thing to do. Is it?", JoAnna asked.


    "No¡­ but there is more. He also shared link with our parents. That is the second stream.", Aiden looked at Jeff.


    Jeff frowned slightly, but he understood that this means that their parents are coborating¡­ without telling them.


    Sarah spoke about the third stream and shared their conclusion that it is rted to King: "¡­ it is an apartment in New York. There is no information on the buyer, and the ount used to pay for the apartment is closed and does not have any historical data. All this looks the same whenpared with what we found while looking into our neighbor from Fairfield, King. We are confident that he is the one who watched us. We didn''t find any trigger traces in the hospital system other than the ones which are sending alerts to Edward, and because of that we believe that King also has someone in LA Medical Center watching Anna."


    "It can be the same person who alerted those four, right?", JoAnna asked.


    "It could be.", Sarah responded.


    Jeff and JoAnna had numerous questions, and Sarah and Aiden did their best to answer them. Sophia and Felix were in between answering questions and asking for rifications. After they finished their question-answer session, they summarized everything again in order to make sure everyone has the same understanding of what happened and what they know so far.


    "The biggest news for me is that our parents are coborating.", Jeff said while looking at JoAnna.


    "They met only during your graduation, right?", JoAnna asked Sarah.


    "They hit it off very well.", Aiden asserted his observation. "I was curious how was that possible, and now I know that besides Jeff and me having rtionships with two of you¡­", he nced at Sarah and JoAnna. "¡­they are also coborating on watching us."


    "You are saying that both our and your parents are aware of Eastern European families targeting us?", Sophia wanted to confirm.


    Both Sarah and Aiden nodded.


    "Also¡­", JoAnna paused while sorting her thoughts. "¡­this confirms that Edward has a secret identity. We should confront him about it."


    "We already did that." Sarah informed them.


    "And? How did he react?" JoAnna was curious.


    Sarah nced at Aiden who had a huge grin on his face. She sighed and responded: "He confirmed that he was watching us. But he didn''t borate on anything else."


    Aiden looked at Sarah, obviously not pleased with her answer. "What about him saying that we are made for each other? And that I''m the best person to take care of you?"


    "Dad said that?", JoAnna perked up.


    Sarah can''t deny the truth: "He even gave him a huge man-hug. The one when you pat someone''s back."


    Jeff and Felix shoot envious stares at Aiden. Neither of them got such a good treatment from Edward.


    Aiden noticed looks which Jeff and Felix directed at him and he grinned again. Sarahughed.


    Sophia saw how everyone is back to childish mode and decided to pull everyone back to the topic. "We have those four here." She looked at JoAnna. "We need your truth serum before we question them. Who knows what secrets they will reveal¡­ this is the first time that we got our hands on someone who can actually reveal some inside information about our maternal family."


    JoAnna was excited and anxious. "I''ve got the stuff. Where are they?"


    Sarah grinned and pressed some point on the table in front of her. The red-glowing keyboard was outlined on the gray surface of the table and Sarah''s fingers moved on top of it. Within seconds, hologram was projected few inches above center of the table. They could all see four ''prisoners'' in the dungeon, their 3-dimensional image was scaled down to about two to three sizes smaller and it was slowly rotating, giving everyone a 360-degree view.


    JoAnna, Jeff and Sophia were surprised by this sight, and Felix was super-excited after a second of barely audible ''Ohh''.


    JoAnna and Sophia saw VR room that Sarah created in their family home, but even with that, this hologram hovering in front of everyone was impressive. Jeff was thinking how this looks like something that came out of a sci-fi movie, and Felix told himself that he will talk to Sarahter about the technology she uses to aplish this. He saw his share of holograms, but this one looks¡­ solid.


    "Is this live?", JoAnna asked.


    "Yes.", Sarah confirmed. "We were waiting for you to give us the serum so that we can question them. Who will do it?"


    "I will.", Sophia volunteered.


    "Do you need to go to work?", JoAnna quietly asked Jeff.


    Jeff had a troubled expression. "I can''t leave until we find out what they have to say."


    They were quiet, but everyone heard them.


    "We don''t know how long this will take. If you have something urgent, go take care of it¡­ these four are not going anywhere." Aiden advised Jeff.


    "I need to say something before I forget¡­", Sarah added while looking at Jeff and JoAnna. "I know that you two are nning for a honeymoon with just the two of you. But I hope that in the light of recent events you will reconsider that and have some security nearby. Also, don''t go offlinepletely. We need to know that you are safe, and you should have a way to contact us in case anything happens. Something more borate than just rings."


    Jeff and JoAnna nced at each other and promised that they will talk about it.


    Jeff took Aiden''s advice and headed to White corp. after they agreed thatter in the day Jeff will send his men to transport four attackers to a safe house.


    Sophia, Sarah and JoAnna went to the dungeon-room to interrogate four prisoners while Aiden and Felix watched over them via hologram.

 Chapter 734 - Hills And Whites Talk

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside Vi ~


    On the rooftop terrace, after breakfast¡­


    While our team of six was discussing events from previous day, Oscar, nor, Edward and Ste are on the same topic while trying to fill in the gaps.


    All four of them are irritated and confused by the fact that their kids didn''t tell them anything about the incident. And it seems that Jarred Smith and his nephew are more in-the-know than they are.


    "Thank you for sharing the link with us.", nor told Edward. "It was good to watch our kids work together."


    "What do you think is the reason that none of them approached us rted to this incident? They know we can help them.", Oscar asked. "Even if they don''t ask for help, shouldn''t they at least notify us what happened? This is serious, and not some random street brawl."


    "They know we know.", Edward''sment made other three turn toward him. He saw that they are silently demanding more information, and he exined: "Sarah and Aiden spoke with me earlier. They know that we were watching¡­ and that I was the one who got inside hospital''s security system¡­ and that I gave you the link to the feed." Edward ended by looking at nor and Oscar.


    Ste was troubled by what Edward said. "They know that we saw them getting in trouble, and they refuse to bring it up? Is this their way of telling us to stay out of it?"


    "If they know that we are watching them and coborating¡­ Their silence shows that they don''t approve of us acting without involving them, behind their backs." nor paused while choosing her words. "The only way to mend this is if we share what we know. With every next incident that we pretend it didn''t happen, the gap between us and the kids will increase. Is this what we want?"


    Even though she was looking toward the ocean, Ste understood that thest part was directed at her. She is the one who said that kids are not ready to find out about Eastern European families, and so far, the other three are following her rmendation because they believe that Ste is the most familiar with the situation. Ste turned around and saw that Edward, Oscar and nor are looking her way, waiting for her to speak.


    "I still believe that they are not ready. If they know the truth, they will rush into danger recklessly and end up in a war they can''t win." Ste paused before continuing: "I will talk with Sarah¡­ I don''t know how much I will tell her, but I will talk to her and see where it leads us."


    "Why Sarah? Why not all three of them?", Oscar asked.


    "Rted to that topic, Sarah is the most opinionated out of the girls and she is capable of swaying opinion of her sisters. If I talk to all three of them, they will support each other and it will be more¡­ difficult.", Ste exined.


    nor didn''t approve that Ste does not want to share information openly with her daughters. She is known as a strategist in White family, and she would never be able toe up with a good approach to tackle any given situation if she does not know the facts. Especially when they are at a disadvantage, every bit of information helps. nor understands that Ste wants to keep their kids out of the reach of those families, but they already crossed the point where that is an option. The families are after them, and kids are being pulled into it no matter if they know about their background or not. nor wanted to remind Ste about all this, but they already discussed that topicst time they met, and Ste does not seem to be willing to change her opinion. But nor needs to say something¡­


    "Ste, I understand your point. Kids are not strong enough to fight this. But I think that you should keep in mind that you have three daughters, and my two sons are with them, as well as Felix. Six of them are working together on this, and they are so much more than just fighting proves of an individual. You saw Sarah and Aiden together, they are each other''s strength."


    Ste hesitated for a moment, but then her face turned to stern. "I know what is out there, and if they rush into it¡­ they are not ready."


    "What if they don''t rush? What if they just want to defend themselves? More information will help them, you can''t deny that." nor persisted.


    "Which one will not rush? Do you honestly believe that they will not rush into danger for the sake of protecting their loved ones?" Ste shook her head. "Just look what happened yesterday! Aiden and Sarah stormed into LA Medical Center to help Sophia and Felix without knowing what they are getting themselves into. If those four attackers were high ranking individuals from the main family, we would be now discussing how to find our four missing kids!"


    Edward took Ste''s hand in his and squeezed it gently, telling her to calm down.


    Ste took a deep breath. "As I said, I will talk to Sarah¡­ and take it from there."


    After short silence, Edward spoke: "Regardless of the oue of that talk, we know that kids need us. Both of your sons are in this area, and two of our daughters as well. We can provide better assistance if we are close by."


    "I will be in the area for next four weeks. While Jeff and Anna are on their honeymoon I wille back to White corp. as a temporary CEO. I will bring my men as well as my hidden resources. They will cover the area and watch over Aiden and Sarah. Jeff and Anna will not be left without protection.", Oscar exined.


    "I will apany him, so you don''t need to worry about security in Los Angeles area for the next month. You can focus on protecting Sophia and Felix in Seattle.", nor added. "Four weeks from now, we can meet and discuss future arrangements. Of course, we will rely on Edward to provide us with any information he can find."


    "Where will you stay?", Ste asked because nor and Oscar are now with Sarah and Aiden. Do they n to stay here for a month?


    "We have several properties in the area.", nor responded vaguely.


    "Did you find out why Jarred is here?", Ste asked nor after some silence.


    nor shook her head indicating that she didn''t.


    "Do you think that kids are buying some weapons?" Oscar asked.


    nor shrugged. "What weapons are they after that it requires Jarred Smith toe in person? I was thinking that his Charlie has his eyes on Sarah, but he told me that is not the case."


    "What? He wants to match Charlie and Sarah?", Edward snapped. He finally managed to ept Aiden, and now another suitor ising in the picture? That is too much for him to handle calmly.


    nor''s voice was rising as she provided additional details: "I told him not to think about it, because Sarah and Aiden are a match made in heaven. And I will not allow him to interfere!"


    Oscar observed his wife losing temper, and he thought how this is a rare sight. "You still think that we should make them hurry with getting married?"


    "Now more than ever!" nor decisively eximed.


    Ste and Edward exchanged questioning nces.


    "Why do you think they should hurry?", Ste reluctantly asked.


    nor paused for a second. She didn''t want to talk about Aiden''s fickle past, it will make her boy look bad. She decided to talk about next truth: "Both of them are young, smart, capable, and good looking. Many have eyes on them. I was just saying that they should get married before someone tries to scheme something in order to keep them apart. When they are married, many of these who try to meddle between them will give up. Especially when they see that union between Aiden and Sarah is supported by both families."


    Ste thought that makes sense, and she didn''t probe further into that. She was thinking about her inevitable talk with Sarah.


    Edward was not so convinced with nor''s exnation. What she said is the truth, but that was the truth few months ago as well.. Why is she suddenly in a rush to get two of them married? He felt that something is missing from her exnation.

 Chapter 735 - Interrogating Prisoners

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside Vi ~


    On the sixth level underground, Sophia, JoAnna and Sarah are standing in front of an oversized iron-like door.


    Sarah gave final reminder to her sisters before opening the door: "Don''t forget, whatever you see in the room is not real. Don''t try to pick up things or interact with them because that will expose that they don''t exist. Rats will run away if you approach them, but the rest is static. Other than the prisoners and the fact that they are tied up to the floor, everything else is Virtual Reality. OK?"


    "Prisoners?", Sophia was entertained by Sarah''s choice of words.


    Sarah shrugged. "How else would you call them?"


    JoAnna was impatient to get in. "Come on. Now we are just giving them truth serum and it will take a minute or so to work."


    "Oh, you improved it?", Sarah remembered that they needed to wait two to three minutesst time they used it.


    JoAnna grinned in response and gestured to open the door.


    Sarah opened the door and all three sisters grimaced.


    "Close it!", Sophia almost screamed while holding her nose.


    "What was that?", Sophia asked when the door was closed, and she took few steps back.


    JoAnna didn''t need to think before answering: "Someone defecated." After several years of working in the hospital, she has seen people in all kinds of unsanitary conditions. She turned to Sarah. "Improve venttion¡­ and probably add some drainage if you don''t have any."


    "Note taken¡­ now what?" Sarah almost wept while thinking that she has some high quality equipment within those floor tiles. And now those scums relieved themselves¡­ she can only hope that everything will be working fine after a good sanitizing scrub.


    "I take back my offer to interrogate them." Sophia took few more steps back and waved her arms in front of her. "There is no way I''m going in there. It stinks."


    "Wait¡­ I got something¡­" JoAnna went through her bag and pulled a small box while exining: "You attach it to the cartge between nostrils, and it neutralizes odors while giving off a nice scent. I have¡­vender, mint and spring breeze."


    Sarah looked at JoAnna in awe. "You are prepared!"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "I work in the hospital. You have no idea with what kind of stench I need to deal sometimes. I always have these handy, don''t make a big deal of it. Now, which scent you want?"


    ¡­


    Sisters put the odor-blockers from JoAnna on and headed inside.


    After injecting four people with truth serum, they watched their frightened prisoners in silence.


    The four people are mentally exhausted, hungry, thirsty, each of them relieved themselves at least once while fully clothed¡­ they are stuck in a middle-age dungeon with rats and human bones. On top of all that now they have all three Milena''s daughters standing in front of them and observing them silently. It''s absolutely¡­ terrifying.


    The fact that JoAnna was ncing at the time every few seconds only made them tenser.


    "We are sorry we tried messing with you!", Mari almost screamed and started sobbing.


    JoAnna nced at the time and shook her head while looking at her sisters. "It''s still early.", she was referring to the time when truth potion bes effective.


    After another twenty seconds passed, JoAnna looked at Mari. "You were saying?"


    "We are really sorry that we tried messing with you!", Mari repeated.


    JoAnna gave a satisfying smile and gestured to Sophia to take over.


    Sarah and JoAnna took two steps back and observed Sophia who circled around four people on the floor before standing directly in front of Lazo. She remembers that in the hospital others looked at him for decision making, so she knows that he is the leader.


    "Who are you?", Sophia asked.


    All four of them started talking at the same time, and Sophia had to shush them.


    "Only he talks...", she pointed at Lazo. "¡­or we will release extra rats into this room!"


    Four people shrunk. They definitely don''t want more rats.


    Lazo responded weakly: "Lazar Volkov."


    "How about others?"


    Lazo nced sideways at hispanions while speaking: "Pavle Volkov. Simo Volkov. Marina Volkov."


    Sophia was slightly surprised. "You are a family?"


    "We are all from the Volkov family, yes." Lazo confirmed.


    Sophia remembered how in Russia it''smon for females to take their husband''sst name. Based on theirst name, she can conclude that three men are blood rted, while Mari could be either their rtive who is not married, or she married in the Volkov family and took theirst name.


    Sophia thought how this is some form of a family business. "Tell me about your family."


    Lazo spoke about members and the structure and many other things, but his words that got Sophia''s attention are: "We are a branch family for Lebedev n¡­"


    "Lebedev? Tell me about them."


    Lazo frowned slightly. This is the point he doesn''t want to talk about. Not because of secrecy, but because he does not know much, and he is ashamed of that. As low ranking members of the branch family, they don''t have much information about Lebedev family. "My knowledge of Lebedev''s is limited. Our family reports to them. We get assignments and execute them. My team does not have high enough ranking to know about Lebedev family. We get assignments from our contacts in Volkov family."


    Sophia listened to Lazo and thought how it''s a pity that these are not higher up the food chain so that they can give them more information.


    "Do you know about a person named King?"


    Lazo nodded. "Everyone knows King. He is one of the big shots in Lebedev family."


    Mari sneered at Sophia, unable to control herself. "Why are you asking us about Lebedev family? Shouldn''t you know more than us?"


    Sophia was confused by Mari''s questions. "What do you mean?"


    Mari answered in all-important-tone: "As Milena''s daughters, shouldn''t you know ins-and-outs of Lebedev family? After all, she is their star member, right? Everyone knows not to mess around with Milena, or her daughters." She red at Lazo while speaking through her teeth: "And if not for this airhead''s stupidity, we would not end up here!"


    Sophia continued her questioning, and they concluded that these four don''t know much more than that.


    But Hill sisters still found out several very important facts. Their mother''s name given at birth is Milena Lebedev. Their maternal family is the main family in a web of probably several dozen families. Branch families do errands and dirty jobs for the main family in return for resources and protection, and only high ranking members of branch families have ess to information about the main family and other branch families. Lazo''s team is low in ranking, so they get only information rted to their missions. King is a big shot in Lebedev family, maybe an Elder.


    They also found out that these four made their move to kidnap Sophia and beat up her husband (Felix) without an order from their superiors. They acted on their own with desire to prove themselves and rise within family ranks. Another useful information is that Lazo found out about Sophiaing to LA Medical Center from a nurse who works there, M Pavlovic.


    Hearing name M Pavlovic made JoAnna sneer. She knows the woman as a friendly coworker and a capable nurse. And now she also knows her as a spy for Eastern European family who is watching them.


    ¡­


    "Are you going to leave them like this?", JoAnna asked Sarah when three of them exited the room.


    "What do you suggest?", Sarah responded with a question.


    JoAnna thought for a second before saying: "We might have more questions for themter, but they should at least have a way to clean up and to drink some water."


    "Eve!", Sarah called. "Start the rain shower in the VR room."


    "That will work." Sophia approved Sarah''s decision.. "Water to drink and to clean up at the same time."

 Chapter 736 - Confronting Stella

    After interrogation of four prisoners was done, everyone had a need to process what they found out before discussing next steps.


    Aiden and Felix went back to the training grounds. Physical activity will help them release some stress. Aiden decided to show one move to Felix and to get him to practice it until he performs it perfectly. Only then he will teach him next move. Felix agreed to it.


    Sophia went to her guestroom with a n to check if anything is happening at work and then to rest. Work tasks will keep her mind busy, and rest¡­ she could always use a nap.


    JoAnna called Bridgette toe to the Cliffside Vi with a change of clothes for her, and two of them will go to the Golden Ocean Resort to follow up on preparations for the wedding. JoAnna hopes to get a chance to talk to Bridgette and find out if she is willing to take the risk and stay by her side as an assistant. While waiting for Bridgette to arrive, JoAnna is going throughtest script for the TV drama she is involved in. She is reading from herptop while enjoying the pleasant September weather at the rooftop terrace.


    Sarah is sitting on a bench in the garden and observing tropical birds in an oversized cage. She is thinking about what she found out inst twelve hours. Her father is some skilled hacker, while her mother is Milena Lebedev. She can''t help but question what else is a lie. Is her whole family a polished tangle of lies?


    Sarah told herself that it''s not a big deal, after all, she is operating as Sigma and she didn''t tell her family about it. No one other than Aiden (and her Sigma army) knows about Sarah being Sigma, at least how much she knows¡­ but still¡­ her whole life she believes that her father is a software developer whose passion grew into apany. And she thought until recently that her mother is distant from her family because of some internal scuffle. Inst few months she found out that her maternal family is some mysterious powerful organization from which her mother escaped, and they want to pull her and her sisters back in. And now she found out that her mother''s name is Milena, and she didn''t escape¡­ if she escaped, why would those four people call her: <em>''star of Lebedev family''</em>? Is Ste working with King?


    "Hey, pumpkin¡­", Ste''s voice pulled Sarah out of her thoughts.


    Sarah nervously shifted in ce when she realized that it''s her mother. She is not ready to talk to her. She still needs time to think things through and organize her thoughts. Sarah is aware that she is too agitated to have a calm discussion. Her mother''s timing is off.


    "You look worried. Will you tell me what is going on?" Ste took a seat on the bench next to Sarah.


    Sarah looked at her mother''s smiling face and could not prevent herself from frowning. <em>''Just how much is she lying to me, and how much is the truth?''</em>


    "Are you OK?" Ste showed concern for Sarah.


    Sarah shook her head. She can''t lie to her mother, not about this. She is NOT OK.


    "Tell me, what is bothering you?", Ste persisted.


    "Secrets. Lies." Sarah honestly responded.


    Ste frowned slightly. "Can you exin?"


    "You are not telling us anything. Why should I tell you?"


    Ste realized that Sarah is probably thinking about the events from previous day. That clubbed with the fact that Sarah knows that they watched them, Ste has her own conclusion: "Is this about King?"


    "Him also¡­"


    "What do you want to know about him?"


    Sarah looked at Ste and wondered if her mother will finally speak up. Will she tell her all the things she is hiding? There was a hope in Sarah that since Ste saw them being openly attacked, she will talk and there will be no more secrets between them. "What do I want to know? Everything!"


    Ste smiled faintly. "That is too generic. Can you ask a more specific question?"


    Sarah looked at her mother''s forced smile and realized that she will not talk. She will not tell her anything useful. Sarah was unable to hide her irritation. "More specific? How about you start by telling me: who is he? Why is he watching us? What does he want? Why are his people surrounding us wherever we go? What is his role in Lebedev family? And why are we attacked by the Volkov family members?"


    The more Sarah spoke, the stiffer Ste''s expression was. Sarah could see Ste twitch at the words <em>''Lebedev''</em> and <em>''Volkov''</em>. It is obvious that Ste didn''t expect Sarah to know so much.


    Sarah exhaled in frustration at Ste''s silence. "Why did you ask me what I want to know if you are not willing to tell me anything?"


    "You need to stop digging. You are putting yourself in danger."


    Ste''s voice was dangerously low, but Sarah didn''t care.


    Sarah could not believe that Ste is still saying the same thing. "Really? I am putting myself in danger? What is wrong with you? Do you honestly believe that keeping us in the dark is protecting us?"


    Sarah saw that Ste is tightlipped.


    With every passing second, anger boiled inside Sarah and she stood up with an intention to walk away, but Ste held her hand.


    "Don''t go.", Ste pleaded.


    Sarah yanked her hand free. "Why? If I stay, what will you give me this time: silence or lies?"


    "Don''t talk to me like that. I am your mother!", Ste snapped.


    "I have difficulty to ept that you are the same mother who raised me with principles of honesty and supporting family as first priorities. You are keeping for yourself important information. Is this your way of staying in control? But you see, you are not in control." Sarah paused for a second before continuing: "Yesterday, Sophia was openly attacked. Where were you? Since your silence was not able to protect Sophia, at least you should be there. Can you protect all three of us? Do you know that besides you watching us, King was watching as well? Your silence is putting us in a position of sheep, waiting to be ughtered! And they areing for us! Your behavior is making me wonder if you are working with King, because you are definitely helping him."


    Sarah turned to leave.


    "What will you do?" Ste called after her.


    Sarah stopped walking and responded without turning to her mother: "Don''t ask me questions you already have an answer to."


    "Sarah, you need to trust me on this one. Don''t do anything rash!"


    Sarah turned to look at her mother. "Trust? You are talking about trust? How long are you keeping things from us? Is everything a lie?" Sarah took a deep breath trying to calm down before looking Ste in the eyes. "It''s toote to talk about trust, Milena."


    Shock shed over Ste''s face. She didn''t expect Sarah to address her by that name. "How much do you know?"


    Sarah sneered. "Obviously, more than you think. Don''t follow me if the only thing you are offering are lies."


    Ste watched Sarah walk away and she didn''t move from her spot for a long time.

 Chapter 737 - Is She A Friend Or A Foe?

    For lunch that day at the table were Sarah, Aiden, Sophia and Felix.


    Earlier, Bridgette arrived with change of clothes for JoAnna and two of them headed to the resort in order to handle their tasks.


    Hill and White parents decided to leave Cliffside Vi.


    Ste summerized her chat with Sarah to Edward, Oscar, and nor. She didn''t tell them all the details, but they understood the main points.


    nor told Oscar that she is notfortable staying and that they should leave. Whenever she is close to Sarah, she feels the urge to speak her mind and say what she knows, but at the same time she is aware that would upset Ste.


    "We should not get in-between mother and daughter.", nor told Oscar while packing their things into the suitcase.


    "You will let this for Ste to handle?", Oscar didn''t voice his opinion so far, but nor knows that he also supports the idea of them sharing relevant information with the kids.


    "For now, we will let her handle this." nor responded.


    "They are our children also.", Oscar gave a gentle reminder that the situation implicates Jeff and Aiden as well, and they also consider Hill sisters (and Felix) as a family.


    nor understands and shares Oscar''s concern, so she decided to exin herself: "With everything we know, Lebedevs are now sorting out this incident from their side and regrouping. Considering how things turned out, they will probably increase their surveince on the girls, especially Sarah. Aiden might also be in danger. After their shy disy, I''m not sure if they will see Aiden as someone who can be used for their goal, or as someone who is in the way¡­ Kids will be safe next few days, and that will allow us to focus on the wedding. After that, let''s revisit this topic."


    ¡­


    Not long after nor and Oscar left Cliffside Vi, Ste and Edward followed.


    "Don''t be so harsh toward your mother.", Edward advised Sarah as they watched Ste get inside car.


    Sarah could not hide her emotional turmoil. "I understand that considering the circumstances, harmless lies will exist.", Sarah said with a sad voice. "For years I knew that mom has some background, and I never probed into it or questioned her decisions. But if her lies and silence are putting us in danger, it makes me think if she is a friend or a foe¡­ regardless if she is my mother. For someone who can watch me getting in harm''s way and refuses to help, blood bonds don''t mean much."


    Edward didn''t know how to respond to this.


    His troubled expression told Sarah that he is struggling.


    ¡­


    In the car¡­


    "You are alienating Sarah.", Edward told Ste as the car drove away from the Cliffside Vi.


    "I am doing this so that I don''t lose her.", Ste responded.


    Edward sighed. "Like this¡­ you are losing her."


    ¡­


    "It will be fine¡­", Aiden told Sarah when she leaned into his embrace while watching car with Ste and Edward depart.


    Back to present¡­


    Sarah, Aiden, Sophia and Felix are seated at the dining table.


    "I thought we decided to take time and think about it. Why did you have an argument with mom?", Sophia asked Sarah during lunch.


    "She approached me and started asking questions.", Sarah exined. "I could not avoid it. She is not willing to talk about it regardless of the mess we ended up in yesterday. Even if I had a month to think about it, that discussion would still end up in the same way."


    Sophia sighed and continued working on her food.


    Two bitester Sophia looked at Sarah. "I''m sorry you are shouldering this for all of us."


    Sarah was surprised to hear this.


    Sophia continued: "You told mom what all of us are thinking. We all feel that she should not hide things from us. Our ignorance is putting us in danger randomly and if she tells us what she knows we would be wiser about the whole situation. I''m sorry¡­ I should be the one talking to mom."


    Sarah was touched by Sophia''s words.


    "It''s OK. I can handle it. If you have the courage to talk to mom, maybe you should tell her about your move to Los Angeles."


    Sophia slightly frowned as a response and returned to her meal.


    After lunch, Sophia went to finish some work for Orion Enterprise, Aiden got busy with work as well, and Sarah took Felix to her underground workshop.


    "You have a lot of things here!" Felix was impressed.


    "Yes, we got all the equipment I need to work on gadgets." Sarah was happy with Felix''s reaction.


    Felix observed few machines before asking: "Do you have a high temperature furnace?"


    Sarah pointed in one direction, and Felix''s eyes lit up when he saw it.


    Felix made a slow 360-degree turn on his heels and his expression was one of a child in a candy shop while taking in his surroundings: from high-specputers and custom touch surfaces for designing gadgets to equipment to handle micro-parts¡­ 3D printer for creating quick prototypes¡­ a generous supply of spare parts and raw materials¡­ and now even a high temperature furnace! He could spend a year in this room without running out of things to do!


    Felix smiled while thinking that this workshop has all the equipment he needs to create wedding bands Aiden ordered. He will get the materials here and he can get busy! The only question is if he can do that without Sarah noticing what he is up to¡­ because it should be a surprise. He took a mental note to ask Aiden about that.


    Felix approached one screen which showed rotating round shaped and slightly curved object while some specification descriptions were shing on the side. "This is¡­?"


    "Eye lens I''m working on." Sarah exined shortly. She saw that Felix''s eyes are glued to it, so she added: "It will be connected to Eve and provide variety of functionality such as: X-ray, night vision, heat source detection, magnification¡­ camera functionality is provided with an idea that people can wear two of them, one on each eye, and then team members can share sight without using additional devices. Totally hands-free¡­ and I''m working on changing colors. I almost got that part figured out."


    Felix looked at Sarah with aplex expression. "All those technology challenging things implemented into a small, thin, transparent lens, and you are adding color changes?"


    Sarah giggled. "I am a girl, after all. Besides being functional, it should be cute! I''m making it work like one of those mood rings where color of the lens changes with your mood. It will react to a mix of readings such as body temperature, blood pressure, heart rate¡­ Jealousy is green, happy is yellow, when focused it switches to blue¡­ rage red. Yes. Rage is definitely red, glowing red¡­ So, if you bump into me when my eyes are glowing red, you should run away as fast as you can." Sarahughed when she saw Felix''s silly expression. "Don''t worry, it is an optional feature which can be turned off when not in use."


    Felix sighed while thinking how Sarah is brilliant and silly at the same time. Her silly side is definitely inspired by all the games she is ying.


    His expression lit up at the realization that he will be living close to Sarah going forward. That means two of them can coborate and create who knows what together! And her bringing him here means that he can use this workshop!


    He got pulled out of the daze when Sarah almost yelled to get his attention. She was showing him thework opener prototype he needs to improve.


    Oh! Felix was excited. Another fascinating thing she created¡­ and they get to work on it together!

 Chapter 738 - Conclusion After The Incident With Volkovs

    Later that afternoon, several Jeff''s men arrived to take four prisoners to a safe house.


    Sarah knocked out prisoners with JoAnna''s anesthetic, and Aiden, Felix and Jesse moved them to the underground garage from where Jeff''s men took over. With that, four unconscious people were gone from the Cliffside Vi property.


    Sarah looked at the departing cars and tried to imagine faces of those four people when they wake up in a <em>''normal room''</em>. They will probably be relieved that they got out of the dungeon. Sarah frowned at the word <em>''relieved''</em> which popped in her head¡­ she needs to scrub that VR room well to make sure all the stench after those four is gone. The rain shower helped a bit, but just a bit¡­ the situation in there is dire. She is NOT looking forward to that cleanup.Sarah was focused on getting rid of those four people, but now that she thinks about the mess they left behind, she feels like rushing after them to give them a good bashing!


    JoAnna arrived with Bridgette before dinner, and less than ten minutester Jeff and Steve arrived as well.


    Sarah and Aiden told Bridgette and Steve to enjoy in the entertainment area on the first level underground while they take care of few things. Steve and Bridgette didn''t object. They lit up at the sight of all the games that are avable, and that sofa in front of a huge TV screen looks perfect for snuggling. Snacks and beverages are provided, so they didn''t have anyints at all.


    "Take your time!", Bridgette cheekily said while getting cozy on the sofa.


    Seeing Bridgette''s excited expression while looking at Steve, Felix told himself not to overthink things.


    Our team of six went to a meeting room on the sixth level underground.


    "Before I forget¡­" Jeff pulled out of his briefcase a thick folder and ced it on therge oval table in front of Sarah and Aiden. The folder is filled with freshly-minted IDs and other documentation which provides background for thetest batch of kids (and Jesse) which Sarah and Aiden brought from Sierra Leone.


    "Thank you, brother-inw!", Sarah grinned while looking at the IDs.


    Jeff listened to updates rted to what they found out from four members of the Volkov family, and it didn''t take long for all six of them to share an understanding of the incident and the events rted to it.


    "In the uing period, we will be digging out information on Lebedev and Volkov families.", Sarah told everyone.


    "Where are our parents?", Jeff asked. He noticed their absence and that no one mentioned them so far.


    Sarah exined that she had a confrontation with Ste, and they all agreed with a conclusion that is the reason why their parents left: they are not willing to disclose what they know, so in order to avoid further conflicts, they left.


    "I have one update from my side." JoAnna chimed in while ncing at Felix nervously. "I spoke with Bridgette, and we agreed that she will continue to be my assistant."


    JoAnna is aware that Felix is protective of his sister, and she is not sure how he will react to this.


    "How much does she know?", Felix asked JoAnna.


    "I told her that going forward, there is a risk of me being in more danger, and that she might be implicated as well. Also, that there will be more sensitive information to handle, and discretion will be expected. I didn''t want to tell her the details, not before six of us discuss it first."


    Jeff approved JoAnna''s approach. He has an update rted to his assistant as well: "I also had a talk with Steve. He will continue being my right hand."


    "Oh! That is great!", JoAnna eximed. "Now that both of them are onboard, it will be so much easier for everyone."


    Seeing that Felix does not object to Bridgette continuing to work close to her, JoAnna turned to Sophia. "Talking about assistants. How are you with Leah?"


    Sophia understood that JoAnna is asking if she will exin to Leah about all this extra security and what it means, and also their move to Los Angeles. "I''m thinking of letting her go. For a while now she is distracted, and I have a strong feeling that she wants to leave as well, probably because of Isabe. But she is reluctant to speak out considering our history together. Leah wille for the wedding and I will talk to her then and see what works out. But I don''t think she will be my assistant for much longer."


    "I can help you get in touch with several qualified individuals so you can see if any of them work for you.", Jeff offered.


    Sophia was grateful. "That would be great. Thank you. Can you find some candidates for Felix as well?"


    Felix frowned, and Sophia didn''t miss that.


    "You need an assistant¡­ it will help you handle menial tasks so that you can focus on what matters. I know you have bad experiences with David, but keep in mind that you didn''t pick him. I kind of forced him on you, remember?" Sophia feels guilty for picking David for Felix without asking for his opinion. But she knows better now. Felix should pick, and she needs to stay out of it. "There are many other candidates out there. Jeff can help you find few with good qualifications and references, and you need to pick the one who will work for you."


    Felix sighed in resignation and looked at Jeff. "I will be grateful if you find some suitable candidates for me as well." He confirmed Sophia''s words, but he could not make himself sound enthusiastic about it.


    "How about you two?" Jeff looked at Sarah and Aiden. "Need assistants?"


    Both Sarah and Aiden shook their heads vigorously while trying to be as polite as possible during rejection of Jeff''s offer. They do NOT need assistants. Everyone is forcing them to have bodyguards (which they still didn''t get, if we exclude Jesse), and now they want them to have assistants as well? All those extra people are a burden¡­ extras.


    ¡­


    After enjoyable dinner, eight of them spent some time on the rooftop terrace. It was a pleasant atmosphere despite stressful events from previous day.


    Sophia and Felix confirmed that they will stay at the Cliffside Vi for next few days (or until Sarah and Aiden kick them out).


    "For now, I can work from anywhere, and Felix fell in love with Sarah''s workshop.", Sophia exined.


    Besides that, there is also the thing of Felix training with Aiden.


    Sarah and Aiden assured them that it''s not a problem, and they can stay as long as they wish.


    Bridgette was happy to spend some time with Sarah and she was praising the house very much. Bridgette promised toe during daytime soon, so that she can see thendscape, and the birds.


    Jeff and JoAnna went to their home, and Bridgette and Steve tagged along. It''s faster with a helicopter.


    Once guests left, Sophia and Felix went to their room and wished good night to Sarah and Aiden.


    Sarah checked her phone. No missed calls or messages. "Do you think that old man and Charlie wille here?"


    Aiden shrugged. "Probably not tonight. It''ste."


    Sarah agreed with him.


    Aiden hugged her. "Are you ready?"


    Sarah looked at Aiden and understood the meaning behind his question: is she ready to find out more about Lebedev and Volkov families?


    She gazed at his deep dark eyes which reflected her image and she could see herself smiling. "With you by my side, I''m ready for whatever ising."


    Aiden liked her answer. His eyes narrowed due to his wide smile.


    Two of them went to theirputer room on the seventh level underground and they didn''te out untilte into the night.

 Chapter 739 - Perfect Babies

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside Vi ~


    September 13¡­ Two days before wedding.


    Sarah woke up early in order to avoid Aiden getting handsy.


    She is doing this forst two days.


    Sarah is ufortable talking about her missing the pill, and condoms, and stuff¡­ and she finds it easier to avoid Aiden and situations which could lead to any intimate atmosphere.


    In the evenings they work until they practically sleep over the keyboard, so it''s easy just to copse in the bed. But mornings are tricky.


    <em>''Just few more days¡­''</em>, Sarah told herself while slowly scooting out of the bed.


    With any luck, by the time Aiden wakes up, she will be fully clothed and ready for the day. And she can take a napter, to make up for any missed sleep.


    Her toes almost reached the carpet on the side of the bed when two strong armsnded around her waist, pulling her back toward the middle of the bed. Sarah yelped in surprise when she found her body locked under Aiden''s.


    "Good morning, my angel¡­ you are up early." His husky right-after-sleep voice made her brain melt. Oh, how much she loves that voice!


    Sarah smiled awkwardly. "Good morning, sunshine¡­ just trying to seize the day. Hehehe¡­ You know, we have a lot to do. Today is the rehearsal dinner¡­ and we should go to the resort and set up Eve and¡­ things."


    "Oh? I almost had a feeling that you are avoiding me." Aiden smiled faintly and his head fell on the pillow just above her shoulder.


    Sarah felt his weight pressing on her, and his breath on her neck, and she was sure he is doing it on purpose!


    "Wait¡­ Wait!... WAIT!" Only when she screamed his hands stopped moving under her top.


    "Yes? Is there something you want to say?" He didn''t lift his head, and his seductively deep voice made him impossible to resist.


    After some silence Aiden looked at Sarah and saw that her face is flushed, and she looks¡­ ufortable.


    "Are you shy? I can help with that." His hands resumed moving.


    Sarah gasped when she realized that he already removed her pajama bottom. <em>''This devil is getting faster and craftier by the day!''</em>


    "No¡­ No¡­ Not shy. There is something else.", she weakly admitted.


    "What is it?"


    Sarah pushed him away gently and he rolled over, allowing her body to move.


    Sarah sat on the edge of the bed and hesitated while taking few deep breaths. She made a decision.


    Aiden saw Sarah reach for the side table and when she turned around she had a condom on her palm.


    She looked at him while nervously biting on her lower lip.


    "We are back to that? Howe?" He smirked. "Don''t you want Anna to be an aunt for the second time."


    It took a second for Sarah to process what he said. "You heard my conversation with Anna?"


    "I was right behind you." He tly said while amused smirk danced on his handsome face.


    Sarah facepalmed. Of course, he was less than two steps behind her while Jesse was being scanned for a tracking device. Only a deaf person would not hear them. Howe she didn''t figure out that earlier? "Why didn''t you say something?"


    "Why didn''t you say something?", he returned her question with irritation in his voice. "Don''t you think that this is something I should know about? Or do you think that only you have the right to decide if we will be parents or not?"


    Guilt washed over her. "I''m sorry¡­", Sarah went back to bed and hugged him. "I was not thinking that far. I was just embarrassed¡­ It''s my responsibility to take the pill every day, and I forgot and then neglected it¡­"


    Aiden wrapped his arms around her and kissed top of the head. "It''s not only your responsibility. It''s the two of us. Remember that I''m by your side, always."


    Sarah heard his gentle voice and looked up at him. "You are not upset?"


    "As long as you promise not to keep me in the dark going forward. I am the man in your bed, so I want you to talk to me first about these things, not to your sister or anyone else. Deal?"


    "Deal." Sarah was relieved that he took it well, maybe too well. She wanted to know more. "What would you do¡­ if I get pregnant?"


    Aiden''s eyes lit up. She is actually talking about pregnancy?


    "I would be ecstatic!" His enthusiasm was impossible to hide. "Our babies will be so perfect that everyone will think they are super-humans¡­ But I will leave the timing to you. You decide when you are ready because your body needs to go through it. I only expect you to let me know when that timees. And until then¡­" He took the condom which she previously dropped on the bed and held it between his fingers. "¡­practice makes perfect."


    Sarah held her breath and trembled from anticipation as Aiden tore the condom''s wrapper with his teeth while his hungry eyes didn''t leave hers.


    ¡­


    It''s almost lunch time, and Sarah and Aiden are in the car, heading to the Golden Ocean Resort.


    Aiden is driving. His left hand is resting on the steering wheel, while his right one is holding Sarah''s left.


    Sarah loves this: Aiden by her side, holding her hand with their fingers entwined. Other than the soft music from the radio, they are enjoying the silence. Each in their own thoughts. Together.


    She is thinking about the morning and his words that he would be ecstatic to have a child with her. Their child. Her lips stretched into a smile when she remembered that he said how their babies will be perfect. Babies¡­ more than one! She stole a nce at Aiden and thought how considering the genesing from their father, his children will be perfect.


    Sarah was surprised that she has no problems imagining two or three toddler sized Aiden-copies running around the house, and in the garden¡­ But what if it''s a girl? She looked at Aiden again and pursed her lips. She can''t imagine him in a girl-version no matter how much she tries. He is too manly to be a girl.


    "What are you thinking?" Aiden noticed that she is looking at him with aplicated expression on her face.


    "Oh¡­" Sarah hesitated for a second while gathering the courage to speak up. "I can''t imagine you as a girl."


    He shoot her a side nce. "Why would you do that?"


    Sarah cleared her throat and fidgeted for some time before responding. "If we have a girl. A baby girl. I can''t imagine how she will look like."


    Aiden chuckled before lifting his right hand which was holding onto her left and kissing the back of her palm. "She will be beautiful, like her mother."


    Sarah stared at Aiden''s handsome profile for some time, unsure if she is more impacted by his smooth response or by the fact that he didn''t seem to be surprised by her sudden baby-topic. But she knows that she is enjoying the sight of the gentle smile on his face.


    Eventually, Sarah turned her head to the right and looked at the changing scenery through the window.

 Chapter 740 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Golden Ocean Resort ~


    September 13¡­ almost lunch time¡­


    Aiden and Sarah are in JoAnna''s office.


    JoAnna is exining overall situation to Sarah and Aiden: "Guests cane three days before and stay until three days after the wedding. I don''t care much about them after the wedding, but we need to be vignt before, and during the wedding, which is today and next two days. Resort is closed off for anyone else until the wedding and will resume regr work on sixteenth. Some wedding guests already arrived, and I am very grateful that you are able to set up additional security now. We will have twenty six people at the rehearsal dinner tonight, and more than fifty rooms already have people checked in. After our talk with nor, I suspect that some of those extras will attempt to crash our small event tonight. Considering that for today I have only resort security and handful of extras from Jeff, getting Eve to watch over us will make me feel at ease."


    "Mom is not sending her men?", Sarah asked.


    JoAnna confirmed. "I told her not today. Her men will be here for the fifteenth from early morning. I thought this will be morefortable for you since mom woulde with them as well, and then you would need to work with her rted to security. Like this, she ising only at five o''clock."


    Sarah was pleased with this. She does not want to be forced to interact with Ste. And if Ste changes her mind, she knows where to find her daughters.


    JoAnna showed them on the resort map which areas will be used for the events rted to the wedding, and the hall for the rehearsal dinner.


    "Tonight, everything will be in this hall. Entrance which connects to the hotel building will be guarded by resort security, so that is safe. But I hope you can secure these two side entries which are essible from the outside directly. And we will prefer that no one can take photos."


    Sarah and Aiden exined that they will be cing additional cameras and confirmed that for tonight fifteen drones will be watching the area, each capable of paralyzing people within seconds.


    "Tonight''s rehearsal dinner starts at five. Will that be ready?", JoAnna asked.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces before confirming. They will have lunch at the restaurant downstairs and then get busy with securing the area.


    When they finished talking about the security, JoAnna mentioned few more things¡­


    "I assume that you will be morefortable having your space than to stay up in one of my guest bedrooms." JoAnna gave to Sarah and Aiden card keys for a suite in the resort. "You have this room for a week. If you stay longer, you will need to pay for it."


    Sarah and Aiden were happy with this arrangement.


    "One more thing¡­", JoAnna stopped them as they were about to leave. "Besides regr staff, only resort security is onsite, and they don''t necessarily know you. Put these on, so that no one disturbs you." She handed two light brown vests and exined that with them on, people will assume they are part of the resort security and they will not ask questions or stop them from going to any area. "Just verify at the reception downstairs that the venue hall for tonight is not locked up, and you are good to go."


    Sarah checked the vest and observed that there is a resort logo on left chest pocket and on the back, with text <em>''SECURITY''</em> above it.


    "Any hats? I noticed your security has dandy baseball hats¡­", Sarah half-teased and was surprised when JoAnna tossed two hats her way.


    "Happy?", JoAnna stifled augh when she saw Sarah''s silly content expression. Everyone likes free stuff.


    Sarah bobbed her head enthusiastically while observing light brown hat with resort logo and text <em>''SECURITY''</em> on it.


    She put the hat on her head before linking arms with Aiden and heading out of JoAnna''s office.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden had lunch at the restaurant in the resort with a map in front of them. They were working out their n where cameras will be ced, and also general areas for each drone.


    "You know, in many cultures it is not polite to eat with a hat on your head¡­ no matter how handsome you look with one on.", Sarah told Aiden after lunch as they walked toward the main lobby.


    "I''m not used to hats. If I took it off, I would forget about it and leave it behind.", Aiden exined with a smile. He likes that Sarah said that he is handsome with a hat on. He will wear it today. Definitely.


    "We should make sure the venue hall is unlocked.", Sarah reminded him while gesturing toward the reception.


    Aiden nced toward reception and saw few people waiting in the line. "You do that while I get our things from the car." He gave her a quick kiss and walked out to get the equipment they n to set up for Eve.


    Sarah understood that he wants to save time by splitting up work.


    She turned to the reception and observed that the next in line is a young woman with a long brown hair cascading down her back whose whole style screamed: I HAVE MONEY! The woman was impatiently rapping her fingers on the reception counter.


    "What do you mean: you can''t give me details about the rehearsal dinner? I am invited to this wedding!" Woman removed her oversized Gi sunsses in slow motion and looked at the receptionist arrogantly.


    Receptionist was exasperated, but still managed to smile. "I''m sorry, miss¡­?"


    "Turner, Madison Turner.", young woman snapped.


    "Miss Turner, you are not on the guest list for the rehearsal dinner." Receptionist repeated for the fifth time: "You are on the guest list for the wedding which is in two days, and you will find detailed program for that event in your suite. Now, if you don''t have any other questions, please make way for others."


    "How dare you talk to me like that!", Madison almost screamed. "Do you know who I am?"


    Sarah looked at the full-of-herself young woman who was starting to cause a scene, and then nced at herself. She realized that her current outfit makes her look like part of the resort security. She got an idea¡­


    "Do we have any problems here?" Sarah approached the reception counter.


    Madison red at Sarah for a second, and Sarah was sure that the woman will snap at her.


    Surprisingly, woman harrumphed, put her oversized Gi sunsses back on, turned around and stomped away in her high heels.


    Madison was fuming and cursing internally: <em>''I came here all the way from Austin early because I found out that there is a wedding-rted event tonight! These measly resort employees will NOT prevent me from seeing Aiden today! I will find a way to figure out when and where the rehearsal dinner is¡­ considering that Jeffrey is the groom, Aiden as his brother will be attending!''</em>

 Chapter 741 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (2)

    Sarah was looking after the stomping woman and wondered if this is one of those women nor mentioned, the ones who are after Jeff. That must be the reason why she so desperately wants to know about rehearsal dinner, right? She wants to crash the party.


    The receptionist was relieved that another annoying Miss left. He looked at thedy-security employee, with intention to say thanks, but then he recognized her as Sarah.


    "Miss Hill, how can I help you?", man hastily said once the realization hit him that this is the sister of the resort owner.


    Sarah turned her attention to the receptionist. "I''m here to verify some security measures." Sarah patted sign <em>''SECURITY''</em> on her left chest pocket enthusiastically. "Is the event hall for tonight essible?"


    "Yes, Miss Hill, it''s unlocked, and you should not have any problems getting in." Receptionist confirmed.


    Sarah was happy with his response, if the hall is unlocked, it means that they don''t need to wait for someone to let them in. It will save time.


    Sarah thought about that woman from a minute ago and had a bad feeling. She remembered that JoAnna said there is a chance of people wanting toe to events without an invitation, and seeing this man''s reaction, Sarah concluded that this annoying woman was not the first one. "How many women came like this one¡­ requesting information about tonight, and they are not invited?"


    Receptionist exhaled. "I''m here from eleven. This is the third one¡­ and for this particr young woman, this was her second attempt. First time, she came and caused such a scene that I had to give her a room upgrade, just to get her to calm down."


    Sarah nodded in understanding. It must be exhausting dealing with these unreasonable people while keeping a smile on the face. "Keep up the good work.", Sarah offered encouragement.


    She thought how these people are taking advantage of the situation. They should be grateful to be invited, right? The resort is beautiful, and they even get spa and restaurant fees covered for next three days. Even if they don''t attend the wedding, this is like all-paid mini vacation.


    Sarah took a mental note to make Eve more aggressive when handling these party crashers. If they don''t appreciate what they got, there is not reason to be polite and she will teach them a lesson. And Sarah will definitely not allow anyone to take her sister lightly. She will do everything she can to help JoAnna officially enter White family with her head held high.


    She turned to the people waiting in line and observed that it''s fivedies. Sarah addressed them with a stern tone: "If you are waiting here with hope to get any information about tonight''s event, and you are not invited, you can forget about it! For any event you have ess to, you will find information in your room. If you have anyints, take them to the organizers. These people here are only doing their job, and no one will risk losing it in order to give you some information you are not entitled to. Thank you very much for understanding!"


    Sarah was surprised to see that twodies lowered their heads and actually¡­ left the line and walked out of the building.


    She tilted her head to look at the receptionist and saw that the man gave her a thumbs up.


    ¡­


    Sarah is in the garden of the resort, sitting on a chair and fiddling with drones which areid out on a table in front of her.


    "Done with cameras! They are all ready for your inspection, mydy!" Aiden hopped on the chair next to Sarah. "What''s your status?"


    Sarah smiled when she felt his arms snake around her waist. "Eleven drones are done and waiting for tonight in the event hall. Eve will have them at their designated locations starting from four thirty. Out of four drones here, I need to check rotor des on two and then everything is done."


    "I can watch, or I can help¡­ which one do you prefer?"


    "How about you get our things in the room while I finish this?" Sarah is referring to their change of clothes for the rehearsal dinner.


    They already nned to stay at the resort until the event, so they packed necessities for the event and an overnight stay. Just in case if they decide to stay until the next day. The only difference is that they didn''t know JoAnna will give them a suite to use, so their n was to use one of guest bedrooms in JoAnna''s apartment on top of the main building of the resort to change. But now that they have a suite, probability of them staying overnight increased.


    "Done. That was taken care of when I went to get things from the car second time." He proudly dered that their things are waiting for them in the suite already.


    Sarah was pleasantly surprised. But then she reminded herself that this is Aiden¡­ always nning and thinking ahead. She really loves how his mind works.


    "Nice¡­ then watch. It''s just a minute. While I finish this, tell me about the suite."


    He leaned closer to her and spoke softly: "Fourth floor, view of the ocean, king size bed, shower has a built-in bench¡­ do I need to say more?"


    Sarah''s mouth twitched while she tried to suppress her smile. "Is there nothing else in the room?"


    "Besides bed and a shower, do we need anything else?" His expression was suggestive enough, and she didn''t need any exnation why only bed and shower are enough anyway.


    "Oh, there is also a veryfortable looking sofa in the living area.", he cheekily added.


    Sarah let out an exaggerated sigh. "You are lucky that you are so handsome, so I put up with you."


    "Mmm, I am lucky that you are putting up with me." He inched closer for a kiss, but their hat visors bumped into each other, preventing the proximity needed for the kiss.


    They bothughed and he turned his hat backward. "Let me try that again." He cleared his throat and moved slowly toward her, slightly from below, while avoiding her visor. "There was something about me being lucky¡­ with you..."


    This time the kiss was a sess.


    As the kiss was getting more intense, Sarah inched away and spoke under her breath: "The drones are ready. Help me take them inside the hall, and then you can give me a tour of the suite."


    "What about inspecting the cameras?", Aiden whispered into her lips.


    Sarah shook her head slightly. "I trust you did an amazing job. But if you insist, I can inspect themter."


    Aiden''s devilish smile told her that he approves of her decision. No need to inspect cameras. He is more than happy to go up to the suite with her.


    Aiden gave her a quick kiss, turned his hat so that visor is facing forward, took two drones from the table and dashed into the event hall.


    Sarah was looking after him, dazed for some time before snapping out of it.. She picked up remaining two drones and followed inside the event hall after Aiden in hurried steps.

 Chapter 742 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (3)

    About ten minutes earlier...


    In the resort suite on the fourth floor, Madison is sitting on the sofa and shaking her legs anxiously while thinking what to do next. She came here early to see Aiden and get a head start. With any luck, she can get together with him today and they can attend the wedding as a couple. But without knowing where and when the event is, how can she see him? This resort is huge! The rehersal dinner could be on the same floor where she is, and she would not know about it.


    Her phone was ringing, and she saw caller ID. It''s her friend, Kyra.


    Madison picked up reluctantly. "Hi Kyra..."


    "Hi¡­ something bad happened?" Kyra noticed irritation in Madison''s voice.


    Madison denied the obvious. "Nothing¡­ why are you calling?"


    "I thought that we could go to Los Angeles together, but I just found out that you already left. Why didn''t you tell me? You know that my family is also invited, and I n toe, right?"


    "Oh, sorry. I was in a rush." Madison awkwardly mumbled.


    She knows that Kyra is alsoing to the wedding, but she didn''t want toe with her. After all, Kyra hooked up with Aiden at least once, and Madison knows from her own experience that Aiden''s intimate embrace is something¡­ memorable. Besides that, Aiden has the looks, the brains, the great family and financial standing, as well as the right attitude whiches with all that. Even if Kyra repeats few million times that she is not interested in Aiden, Madison will be crazy to believe her. At this point, everyone is apetition. Including Kyra.


    "So¡­ are you in the resort already?", Kyra asked.


    "Yes." Madison didn''t want to deny it.


    "Did your dade as well, or just you?" Kyra continued probing.


    "My dad wille on the morning of the wedding day."


    Madison walked toward the window and looked outside. The resort grounds are beautiful, but she was too upset to appreciate it. Her eyesnded down at the garden and she saw two people making out. She snorted.


    "What is going on?" Kyra heard the unusual sound Madison made. So udylike!


    "I''m looking at two people from the resort security making out in the middle of the garden." Madison honestly responded.


    "Really? For such a high ranked resort¡­ employees to make out during work hours in the open¡­ are you sure they are resort security?"


    Madison remembered that she packed binocrs.


    "Hang on¡­" She dashed to the bedroom and few secondster she was back and looking at two people sitting in the garden and making out. Binocrs provided her with a closer view. The man''s back is facing Madison and he is obstructing girl''s face, but she can see that both are dressed up like resort security. Man''s hat is turned backward, and that gives her a good view of the logo on it.


    "Yes. They are wearing uniforms of resort''s security." Madison lowered her binocrs. She has no intention to look at those two.


    "Did you meet with Aiden?" Kyra went to the point.


    This question hit a sore spot for Madison, but she has to answer it. "No. There is a rehearsal dinner tonight, but the staff does not want to give me any information."


    Madison didn''t expect to see Aiden before the event, but she wanted to at least have some information about it by now.


    Kyra giggled, amused by Madison''sck of resourcefulness. She decided to give her few ideas: "Why would you ask staff? They probably have policy of not disclosing information to the guests who are not invited. Use your head! Based on what we know, the resort is closed off for general public, and avable only for wedding guests. Look around you. Whoever is not in a uniform, is a guest. Why don''t you ask them? Worst case is that they will say they are not invited, and they came early, like you. In that case, you move on to next person."


    "I see¡­" Madison was ashamed to admit that she didn''t think about that. "When are youing?"


    "I will be there tomorrow, around lunch time. Hey, keep in mind when you find someone with information about tonight''s event, that person will attend tomorrow''s event as well¡­ probably."


    Madison didn''t understand. "You are saying¡­?"


    Kyra was frustrated, but not surprised that she has to spell it all out. Madison was never the clever one. "Don''t forget to ask about the ns for the bachelor''s party as well. Tonight''s event is only for people participating in the ceremony and maybe few extras. But bachelor''s party will be outside the resort, and with more guests. Security can''t be so tight, and it will be easier to get to Aiden."


    Kyra has her eyes set on Jeff, but Madison does not need to know that. If Madison manages to get information about the bachelor''s party, Kyra is more than happy to help out.


    Madison had to admit that is a great idea. "Thanks!"


    "Don''t mention it. Just keep me in the loop what is going on, OK?"


    "Sure. No problem. See you tomorrow." Madison ended the call and looked through the window at two people in the garden.


    She lifted her binocrs and saw the back of the male security person as he turned his hat the right way, took something off the table and went inside a building nearby.


    With the man out of the way, Madison observed the young woman who was sitting and staring toward the building''s side entrance. <em>''It''s that girl from the reception!''</em> Madison does not like her, because she interrupted her when she tried getting the information about the today''s event¡­ She lowered the binocrs and watched the woman as she walked toward the building where her makeout-buddy went.


    Madison had a hunch: that is the building where the event will happen today! Why else would security go inside?


    She got the resort map and confirmed that is the event hall.


    Madison continued looking at the map, pinpointing few locations where she might bump into people. It''s the afternoon. Lunch hours are over and it''s early for dinner, so restaurants are not a good option to meet guests of the resort.


    She will follow Kyra''s advice and find someone who can tell her about the event schedules for today and for the next day. Even if she knows that is the hall which will be used for today''s event, she needs to know the time when it starts and schedule. Madison does not want to show up too early, but not at the end either... knowing schedule will help her n for <em>''identaly''</em> getting lost and ending up at that ce.


    ¡­


    Madison exited her room and stopped after two steps toward the elevators when she heard giggles behind her. She nced backward and saw at the end of the hallway back of the male which was almostpletely blocking side view of the female, both wearing vests and hats of the resort security. They were fiddling in front of the door of a suite.


    Madison guessed that they are the same two who were making out down in the garden.


    Madison turned toward the elevators and shook her head while thinking how resort employees are using empty rooms to indulge into who knows what activities. How shameful! She will report this to the management!


    "Do you need help?", mesmerizing male voice followed by a low chuckle traveled from the end of the hallway a split second before faint sound of door clicking open was heard.


    That voice made Madison hold her breath and stop in her tracks. She would recognize it anytime. No mistake¡­ it must be him¡­ it''s Aiden!


    Madison abruptly turned around and saw through the shrinking crack of the closing door two people who can''t wait to embrace each other.


    "Impossible¡­", Madison mumbled. <em>''My desire to see him is making me imagine his voice¡­ there is no way that he is working as a security in this resort¡­''</em>


    She also noticed that the man has a short hair under that hat. Madison saw Aidenst time about a year ago, and he was definitely letting his hair grow long¡­ Such a long and great looking ck hair. There is no way he would cut it that short. Not Aiden¡­ He always took pride in his hair. He would not allow anyone to even touch it.


    Madison took a deep breath to calm her emotions before walking toward the elevator.

 Chapter 743 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (4)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    4:43 PM¡­ Seventeen minutes until the wedding dinner rehearsal starts¡­


    At the side entrance of the event hall which is close to the garden, Sarah weed Sophia and Felix who arrived with Jesse following two steps behind.


    Their bodyguards, Levi and Ryan are out of the hospital, and Sarah rmended that they rest and recuperate for few days. Until then, Jesse will follow Sophia and Felix around.


    "You look nice.", Sophiamented on Sarah''s look.


    Sarah is wearing a just-above-knee-length sleeveless metallic-silver dress which is hugging her body at the top and res from hips down. It''s a simple dress with a ck belt around her waist. Together with ck high heeled pumps, and hair lifted into a messy bun, Sarah looks elegant and youthful.


    "Thank you, so do you.", Sarah returned thepliment to Sophia who is glowing in her dark red maternity summer dress. "Both of you.", Sarah has to include Felix who is dashing in gray suit pants and jacket with a dark red necktie on top of light gray shirt.


    "You are matching!" Sarah eximed when she noticed coordinated colors and design of Sophia''s and Felix''s outfits. Felix''s necktie has the same pattern as Sophia''s dress.


    "Did youe with Jeff?" Sarah knows that Jeff offered to pick them up on the way to the resort.


    "No. Helicopters are noisy.", Felix answered while wrapping his arms around Sophia and cing his palms on her belly protectively.


    Sarah understood that thement about noisy helicopters was for the baby.


    "Since you are at the back door weing people, I assume that mom is inside?", Sophia asked Sarah. She knows that Sarah is avoiding their mother.


    Sarah answered with a faint smile. She gestured to Jesse to stay outside, he is working today.


    Sophia nced around before heading in. "You are by yourself? Where is Aiden?"


    "Aiden is taking care of fewst minute things. He should be here any minute." Sarah ushered Sophia and Felix toward the hall but didn''t enter herself. "Go in, rx and enjoy. Aiden and I are in charge of security tonight and Eve is watching."


    ¡­


    Sarah is facing four men who were sent by Jeff. "You will join resort security at the main entry from the building. At any given time, don''t have less than two people at the door. If a person does not have an invitation, even if he is the president of the universe, he is not allowed inside. Don''t underestimatedies who are determined to crash the party, no matter how fragile they look. If you can''t handle the situation, let me or Aiden know¡­"


    When those four men left, she faced other Jeff''s men and Jesse. "There are two entry points from the outside. Same thing, no less than two people at the door at any given time. You have the drones above, even if you don''t see them, they are there. If anyone approaches, ask for an invitation. No invitation, no entry. If they are persistent, drones will handle them; in that case your job is to drag them out of the way."


    Jeff''s men and Jesse know not to ask too much, and if Sarah said that drones will handle them, that means that drones will handle them. But¡­


    "Miss Hill, where should we drag them?", one bodyguard asked.


    Sarah shrugged indicating that she does not care about that detail. "Out of sight. Find a bush or a rock¡­ as long as they are out of sight, it''s fine. They will wake up after few hours."


    Security guards went to their stations.


    Sarah doesn''t want to go inside. Not without Aiden. He is her shield, and she does not want to face her mother without him.


    Few minutes earlier¡­ Inside main building of the resort¡­


    Aiden finished final checks in the security surveince room and is heading to meet up with Sarah. He knows that she must be waiting for him at the side entrance while avoiding her mother.


    "Aiden, Aiden White!", Aiden heard someone call as he passed through the lounge area next to the reception.


    Aiden turned toward the voice and saw an older gentleman. He nced at the time, he doesn''t want to bete, but he can spare a minute for a friend of the family.


    "Mr. Rodrigues, it''s nice to see you. Where is Mrs. Rodrigues?", Aiden greeted as he walked toward the man for a handshake.


    "She is enjoying at the spa. Are your parents here?"


    "They should be around."


    Mr. Rodrigues observed Aiden''s outfit. "Is there an event tonight?"


    "There is a small gathering for younger generation.", Aiden vaguely responded. If he says that it''s a wedding dinner rehearsal, there is a chance that Mr. Rodrigues will want to join. "As the wedding is approaching, there is something going on every day. Jeffrey does not want to miss any opportunity to celebrate."


    Mr. Rodrigues was slightly surprised by thest part. "I never thought that Jeffrey is someone who is into parties."


    "I never thought that Jeffrey is someone who would get married.", Aiden returned thement and both of them lightlyughed.


    After about one minute of idle chat, Aiden nced at his phone to check time. "Excuse me, I need to do few more things. Please, enjoy your stay." Aiden didn''t give him a chance to respond before turning away and walking out.


    Mr. Rodrigues looked after Aiden and sighed.


    "Is that you, Mr. Rodrigues?", female voice made him turn around.


    "Oh, if this isn''t Madison? You look nice." He observed her dress. "Are you also going to the gathering for youngsters?"


    "Gathering for youngsters?", Madison could not hide that his words piqued her interest.


    "Yes, just now I met Aiden and he mentioned¡­"


    "Aiden? When? Where?", Madison almost frantically asked.


    "Just now, he went that way¡­", Mr. Rodrigues pointed toward the main entrance and was surprised to see that Madison dashed toward there without saying anything. "Eh, youngsters¡­", he sighed while shaking his head.


    At the side entrance of the event hall¡­


    Sarah is wondering where Aiden is, the event is about to start. She is relieved to see him walk toward her.


    His light gray shirt decorated only with a ck tie, and ck pants with metallic-silver thin strip on each of the side seams make him look as dashing as ever. The most important part is that their outfits are coordinated. Couple''s outfits!


    "Jeff and Anna wille through the main entrance.", Aiden told Sarah before she could ask anything because she knows that he went to meet with Jeff before going to the room for security surveince. He nced at his phone. "Actually, they are in already."


    Aiden gave Sarah a peck on the cheek and ced his hand on her waist. "Let''s go. The guys arrived. Let me introduce you." He was referring to Jeff''s groomsmen.


    One minute earlier¡­


    Madison is outside. She can see a person on the right in a gray shirt and ck pants walking away. The man has a ck short hair, so it can''t be Aiden¡­ Madison paused. Even if it''s not him, that man is definitely dressed up. Which means he is going to an event! And the only event here is the rehearsal dinner she is trying to get information on, so far, unsessfully.


    No time to think, she dashed after him.


    She was few steps behind the man when¡­


    "Excuse us, miss.", two bodyguards said in unison as they blocked her path.


    "This is a private event. Do you have an invitation?", one of the bodyguards addressed her.


    She didn''t respond. She was peeking between them, toward the man who approached a young woman in a silvery dress. It seems she was waiting for him. He kissed her cheek, put his arm around her waist and two of them walked inside building.


    It was only for a moment, but when he turned to lead the woman inside, his profile was visible.. Madison felt like the lightning struck her. <em>''That is Aiden!''</em> She finally got to see him! He is right there! And now she confirmed where the event is¡­

 Chapter 744 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (5)

    "Miss, do you have an invitation?", stern voice of the bodyguard pulled Madison out of her thoughts.


    It took her some time to realize that she is facing two bodyguards. She didn''t talk to them at all. She turned back and headed to her room with only thought that she needs to get ready.


    Her mind was racing. Aiden is there¡­ right there. She saw him.


    Two things¡­ one is that young woman.


    <em>''Hmph! Whoever she is, she is not significant. Just another shallow gold-digger.''</em>, Madison dismissed Sarah as anyone of importance. Aiden is known to change girls by his side. Everyone knows that. But¡­ everyone also knows that he does not attend events with any girl as his date. And the way he interacted with that girl, and entered together with her, his arm around her waist¡­ he treated her like his date. And this is his brother''s wedding-rted-event. Did he introduce that woman to his family? As his...? Madison shook those thoughts away. <em>''No way he would do that.''</em>


    Second thing she noticed is that he looks different. How much can a man change in about one year? His hair. That is a short hairstyle... she didn''t think that he would ever cut his prized hair. Madison thought how it suits him well, he is definitely more handsome. And his shoulders¡­ are broader than they used to be. Madison had a goofy smile on her face as she imagined holding onto those shoulders. Ah! It will feel like heaven when she does that¡­ first while they dance, and thenter¡­ she giggled.


    Madison was lost in her thoughts and didn''t even notice how she reached in front of her suite on the fourth floor. She was all giddy while thinking what dress to put on. She needs to leave a good impression!


    Inside event hall¡­


    Hall is decorated with white flower arrangements and purple-gray balloons. Matching color scheme could be seen across the tables arranged to form a ''U'' shape around the dance area, and on the open side of the ''U'' is a stage where local band will perform.


    On each side of the hall are severalrge andfortable sofas. JoAnna made sure sofas are there so that Sophia can rest if necessary, she does not want her older sister to leave early because her legs are achy.


    Sarah thought how d¨¦cor colors for the rehearsal dinner are matching with colors of the outfits Jeff and JoAnna are wearing. It is probably not a coincidence.


    JoAnna has a purple summer dress with gray details, white shoes and a white belt. Jeff is wearing a white shirt, gray pants and both shirt and pant pockets have purple details, and his necktie is purple as well.


    Sarah was pleased to see that Ste is busy chatting with nor. If Ste is busy, there is less chance of hering to talk.


    Aiden, Felix and Steve are groomsmen, and Aiden introduced Sarah with new faces, Jasper (the best man), and other groomsmen: Bradley, Christopher, Russel and Vincent.


    Aiden gave to Sarah a short introduction about five people whom she met tonight. Jasper, Bradley, Christopher, Russel and Vincent are Jeff''s friends from University, and six of them are something like power-group of their generation. They each have extremely different personalities, and if it''s not for their mutually beneficial business rtionships, they would probably not even talk to each other. But that is how it was at the beginning. In time, as the interacted more they became friends and now they are relying on each other.


    Aiden told Sarah not to be fooled by their smiles. "Each of them can be ruthless in their own way. There is a reason why they are Jeff''s buddies. Especially Jasper. If there is anyone who Jeff might call his equal in terms of business, that would be Jasper. His family made a fortune in oil industry, and he is leading efforts in switching to clean energy while increasingpany value several folds."


    Aiden used Jeff as a reference to prove his point. He reminded her how Jeff is always cold and indifferent, calctive and even brutal sometimes. But when he is with family, he softens up and shows himself as a loyal and dependable guy. And with JoAnna¡­ no one would believe how Jeff''s personality changes when he is with JoAnna.


    Sarah exchanged few words with some of them and found that Jasper is a friendly guy (at least on the outside). Jasper was slightly flirty at first, but when he noticed Aiden ring at him while sticking close to Sarah, he dropped the flirty part.


    Bradley is an easy-going person and Sarah found him entertaining.


    Aiden told her that Bradley''s family is dealing with precious metals. And he gave background on others as well.


    Christopher''s family is in the food industry, but he decided to do his own thing and has a sessfulpany which deals with art and antiques.


    Russel''s family owns major international bank, and Vincent''s family is in politics.


    All five guys seemed in a good mood and approachable. Definitely not ice-bergs that should be a standard mold for people who are described as a part of the ruthless power-group.


    Sarah concluded that JoAnna is already familiar with all the people who are new faces for her, based on how JoAnna was friendly with everyone. On a second look, Sarah observed that Sophia isughing while chatting with Russel while Felix talked with Bradley like they are old friends.


    Sarah assumed that Jeff introduced JoAnna to them previously, but she found interestingthat Sophia and Felix know (some of) Jeff''s friends. <em>''Small world...''</em>


    Few minutes after five o''clock, wedding officiator requested their attention.


    "This is William Price. He is Jeff''s and my godfather. I will introduce youter¡­", Aiden told Sarah when an older man stood up at the slightly elevated podium and started talking about the uing wedding ceremony and what to expect.


    After Mr. Price ended his talk, wedding nners, Julia and Heather took over.


    Julia and Heather exined how Jeff will wait at the altar, and the bridal group will be walking out two by two starting with maid of honor and best man. Last will be JoAnna and Edward¡­


    Then they lined up and waited for music to start so they can begin their rehearsal.


    Julia and Heather insisted that other than the best man and maid of honor, others arrange by height.


    "It''s more visually appealing, and definitely better for the photos." Heather exined.


    Sarah and Sophia gave them murderous res, and Bridgette quickly called JoAnna toe before the chaos begins. JoAnna needs to exin to her wedding nners how the idea of separating couples will not fly if they want to stay alive.


    As a bride, JoAnna''s word is final. First to walk out (after best man and maid of honor) will be Aiden and Sarah (with exnation that Aiden is Jeff''s only brother). Next are Sophia and Felix, and then Bridgette and Steve.


    "For others, ask them if they have preferences. If not, then you arrange them.", JoAnna instructed her wedding nners and went to fetch Edward. They need to line up also, and he was chatting with Whites.


    Jeff has eight groomsmen (including the best man), and JoAnna has a matching number of bridesmaids.


    On JoAnna''s side, Ellie will be maid of honor and other bridesmaids are Sarah, Sophia and Bridgette together with two of JoAnna''s friends from LA Medical Center: Millie and Sharon, and Jill and Emma from Franciscan Medical Center.


    Everyone was eager to finish with this ceremony rehearsal quickly, so that they can move on to the fun parts: food, drinks, cake, dancing, and roasting newlyweds with embarrassing stories.

 Chapter 745 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (6)

    As much as everyone was eager to move along with the rehearsal, Julia and Heather wanted everything to be perfect. That caused Jeff to stand next to Mr. Price at the makeshift altar for more than ten minutes while watching Jasper and Ellie with their arms linked standing at the opposite end of the imaginary red carpet without moving. Two wedding nners were going several times over every little detail rted to pacing, size of steps, straightening the back, head position, etc.


    Because Ellie and Jasper were in a position to start walking, all themotion with wedding nners was happening behind them and neither of them felt the need to turn around and listen to endless rant of two wedding nners.


    After few minutes of standing, Ellie exhaled and started shifting her weight from one leg to another.


    Jasper didn''t miss that his walking-partner is restless. "You seem to be eager to eat the cake¡­", his deep voice almost startled her.


    They met, but they didn''t really talk much, and she didn''t expect him to start talking, not to her at least.


    Ellie looked up at Jasper, her sight brushed over the dimple of his chin, his full lips which were slightly curved into a smile, his straight and narrow nose bridge until she met his icy-blue eyes partially obstructed by few unruly strands of his blonde hair. Intensity of his eyes made Ellie hold her breath. It took her a second to respond: "I''m not a cake person."


    "Are you hungry, or thirsty? Or you need to use the restroom?"


    Ellie was not sure from where that barrage of questions ising. And why is he leaning closer to her with every word? She cleared her throat while her difort increased. "No. None of that."


    Jasper lifted his eyebrows questionably. "Is it me? You don''t like being near me?" His eyes shed toward their linked arms for a moment before returning to her light brown eyes which grew slightly wider in surprise.


    Ellie was unable to look away and she definitely didn''t expect him to say that. His serious expression and insecure question didn''t match with the feeling she has that he is¡­ flirting with her. But even if she thinks that he is exceedingly handsome, all the signals he is sending are too confusing, and there is no way she will fall into his trap. Only yboys hit on girls like this, as soon as they meet. And she will not be a pray of one such person. After all, she is not born yesterday.


    Ellie smiled. "Why do you think it has anything to do with you? I just don''t like being idle."


    Jasper was surprised by her answer. And he noticed that her full rosy lips make an amazing smile. But did she just brush him off by insinuating that she is not interested in him? He found it impossible that a woman can just brush him off.


    He smirked confidently. "I can help you not to be idle."


    "How can¡­", Ellie''s question was cut short when his arm moved under hers,nded on her back, pulling her closer and she ended up almost sticking to him.


    "What are you doing?", Ellie whispered with urgency while her eyes darted over his face. She was not able to figure out what is on his mind.


    "We can dance. Then you will not be idle.", Jasper exined in a low voice while seducing smile enhanced his handsomeness several folds.


    "There is no music¡­ And this is not the ce for dancing!" She squirmed out of his hold and took a step back.


    "OK. Everyone into position!", Heather said from behind them. "You two, back in position. Closer, closer¡­" Heather pushed them to move closer to each other. "Arms¡­ Yes, like that."


    Ellie took a deep breath and ignored Jasper''s amused expression. She wanted to finish this walk toward the altar as soon as possible, and then she can take her ce to the right and be few steps away from this outrageous man. At that time, her only wish was that her expression does not show how flustered she is.


    After this small dy, the rest of the ceremony rehearsal went smoothly.


    They all reached altar as expected, lined up as exined, and JoAnna and Edward wentst.


    Jeff was standing at the altar and his eyes didn''t leave JoAnna''s. They know that it''s just a rehearsal, but it''s still too exciting. Both of them had silly grins on their faces while their thoughts matched: <em>in two days</em>.


    Sarah and Sophia were overwhelmed when they saw how happy JoAnna is. Two of them held hands and struggled to keep their tears from falling. It was impossible not to see how much JoAnna loves Jeff. And his loving gaze matched hers.


    Edward ced JoAnna''s hand in Jeff''s and he stepped away.


    JoAnna and Jeff both said that they don''t want to practice their vows at this time, but they did <em>''kiss the bride''</em> part few times before everyone dispersed toward their designated seating for dinner.


    As much as it seemed like forever for many people present, the rehearsal for the ceremony including the exnations from Mr. Price didn''tst more than half an hour.


    Jeff and JoAnna allowed Julia and Heather to organize this event for practice and also as an intimate gathering with friends and family. Wedding will be more¡­ formal, because they need to maintain the image of a power couple who is bing new leadership of the White family. But here, now, they can rx and enjoy.


    Grandparents from both sides refused to attend this rehearsal, saying that it''s too troublesome. They assured Jeff and JoAnna that they will not miss the real wedding.


    Jeff and JoAnna were surrounded by their parents, siblings and closest friends. And the whole atmosphere was reflecting that.


    Now that the ceremony rehearsal was done, they can start with the fun part.


    Julia and Heather almost lost it when they realized that people present are not sitting at their pre-assigned spots.


    But the food was on track and served swiftly. JoAnna is proud that staff of her resort is so reliable.


    Just as appetizers and sds were served, Sarah and Aiden got a message that their presence is needed from the guards at the main entrance.


    "I will take this." Sarah told Aiden.


    But the time he swallowed food in his mouth, Sarah was on her feet and walking out. He didn''t have a chance to say anything and if he just prevented her from going, she will definitely get suspicious.


    Sarah saw that Ste is throwing nces her way, and she wants to reduce chances that Ste has to approach her, as much as possible. If Aiden leaves her alone, that is a chance for Ste to approach.


    Seeing that Sarah walked out, panic washed over Aiden as he asked hurriedly who is trying to get in. A secondter he rxed¡­ it''s Jeff''s pursuer. If it''s someone after him, there is no way that he would let Sarah go and handle the situation. Aiden does not think that any of his headache-inducing individuals will appear and pose any threat before the wedding day, but one can''t be too careful.


    He looked at the delectable appetizers in front of him and pushed his te away.. All this stress is making him lose his appetite.

 Chapter 746 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (7)

    By the time Sarah reached the door, Eve already informed her that Harriet Morgan is at the main entrance as well as her connection with Whites.


    "¡­I don''t understand. I just want to wish them all the best.", Harriet''s sweet voiceced with irritation reached Sarah as soon as she walked out of the venue hall.


    Sarah tapped shoulder of the bodyguard who was blocking Harriet''s path in order to inform him that she arrived.


    The man looked at Sarah and exhaled in relief.


    Harriet, on the other side, took Sarah''s arrival as a signal that she can proceed inside. She smirked at the bodyguard and made a step toward the door.


    Harriet was outraged when Sarah blocked her way.


    "What is the meaning of this? My family has close business and personal rtionship with Whites¡­", Harriet hissed at Sarah.


    "Do you have an invitation for tonight?", Sarah asked with a small smile.


    Harriet blinked few times. "No, but¡­"


    "Miss Morgan¡­", Sarah''s sudden interruption earned a gasp of shock from Harriet. <em></em>


    <em>''She knows who I am? And still she is refusing to let me pass? Does that mean that all this is some y in order to humiliate me?''</em>


    The more Sarah spoke, the more dazed Harriet became.


    "¡­This event is for a small group of people, personally selected by the bride and the groom. If you don''t have an invitation, that probably means that your personal rtionship with either of them is not close enough. The fact that your father has a business rtionship with the father of the groom does not guarantee you entry to this event. Do you really want to crash the party uninvited like some drunkard from the street looking for free food and drinks?"


    Sarah''s words made Harriet''s head spin. No one ever dared to talk to her like that! And did she justpare her with a drunkard from the street? Does she not see that her dress alone is worth few thousands?


    Suddenly, Harriet''s attitude changed from a fragile and wronged woman to a she-snake. Harriet viciously red at Sarah while squeezing through her teeth: "You are¡­"


    "In charge of security.", Sarah ended her sentence with a smug smile.


    "My father will find out about this! Are you ready to deal with the consequences?!" Harriet stomped her foot angrily and her eyes were almost crazy. She was never humiliated like this!


    Sarah smirked. "Please do tell him how you are creating a scene in a public ce while trying to attend a party you are not invited to."


    Harriet harrumphed loudly and stomped away.


    Sarah was partly disappointed that the woman didn''t attack her physically. If that happened, Sarah could <em>''defend''</em> herself. Self-defense is justified. And with all the cameras in ce, she would have the evidence that she is not the first one tounch an attack, hence not responsible for any injuries that could ur. Too bad that this pampered Miss decided to walk away.


    Sarah praised the guards for good work and encouraged them to stay vignt before heading back inside.


    ¡­


    "Based on your expression, it went well.", Aiden observed Sarah''s smug smile when she returned to the event hall.


    "Putting people in their ce feels good." Sarah didn''t deny it.


    That woman is full of herself and denying her something she thinks she is entitled to, felt good. While thinking about pampered women who believe they are entitled to a special treatment¡­ another image shed in Sarah''s mind: a woman from the reception desk earlier that day¡­ with oversized Gi sunsses. Sarah shook her head. She should not waste any time or braincells on such women.


    "The music started...", Sarah nced at the band on the stage and then took one bite-sized appetizer.


    Sarah observed that Aiden''s te is clean, and the serving te in front of them is full, except for two missing pieces.


    "Howe you are not eating? They are good. Here, have some¡­", she stuffed one in Aiden''s mouth and bobbed her head slightly following the beat of the music.


    Seeing Sarah cheerful, next to him¡­ made his appetite return and he was back to munching on the appetizers.


    ¡­


    Ellie was chatting with Emma and Jill on her left and was surprised when Jasper sat on her right. She is sure that Sharon was sitting there¡­ but then she saw that Sharon and Millie moved one spot away. <em>''Did he make them move so that he can sit next to me?''</em> Ellie shook that thought away. Why would he do that? Unless... he wants to tease her, again. Ellie decided to ignore him, if possible.


    Less than one minuteter, Ellie found that it''s impossible to ignore Jasper. He would always reach for the appetizer te which is on Ellie''s left in a way that made him almost lean on her.


    "You have appetizers in front of you...", Ellie reminded him, while pointing at the untouched te on his right, even though after the third time she figured out that he is doing it on purpose.


    "Those next to you are tastier." Jasper grinned while reaching for another one.


    Ellie exhaled loudly and swapped two serving tes.


    "I thought that the ones from that te are tastier...", Ellie squeezed between her teeth when Jasper reached for the appetizers on her left. That te was next to him just a moment earlier!


    "No. I said that the ones next to YOU are tastier. It has nothing to do with the te.", Jasper reminded Ellie while her expression changes entertained him. He never knew that a person can convey emotions from confusion to irritation just by moving eyebrows. And the way she pouts her lips is¡­ cute.


    Ellie thought that he is really shameless. And she is not in the mood to y games. She came here to be the maid of honor on her best friend''s wedding! Whatever he is up to, it''s better to cut it down early, before it starts growing into something bigger and more difficult to stop.


    "What do you want?"


    Jasper answered calmly, ignoring her frustration. "To talk to you."


    "Why?" Ellie didn''t see why would such a handsome-yboye at her. She didn''t even wear anything too attention grabbing, and her makeup is minimalistic.


    Jasper''s icy-blue eyes locked on hers. "Do I need a reason to talk with a woman I find interesting and attractive?"


    Ellie touched her chin, just to make sure her mouth is not gaping open. What did he just say? And what''s with that charming smile? How is she supposed to respond to this?

 Chapter 747 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (8)

    Main course was served, when Aiden and Sarah got notification from Eve in their earpieces: "Tiffany Fortin was rendered unconscious at the North side entrance."


    "Already? This will be an eventful evening. We should bet on how many people Eve knocks out tonight.", Sarah giggled at Aiden''s exaggerated expression while refusing to bet against her. "Who is she?"


    Aiden shrugged. "No one important."


    Sarah understood that it''s one more hopeful to get attention of Whites. "We shouldpile list of names and share it with Anna so that she can have insight into people who are trying to get close to Jeff. And we should increase punishments for repeat offenders."


    Aiden agreed with this idea. He has no problems punishing people who are trying to meddle in Jeff''s or in his rtionship.


    The only real threat Aiden sees for him is from seven ex-friends who are after him, and he knows they areing. Those seven will not let this opportunity go to waste. Based on their family connections, he knows that all of them will be invited. Whatever they are preparing for him, he is ready to take it head on¡­ the only fear he has is how Sarah will react if she is exposed to the information about his past. Aiden wants to avoid Sarah knowing about that at any cost. After her meltdown, he is confident that she will not handle his past well no matter how many times she said that the only thing that matters is the present¡­ and the future they are building together.


    Aiden reminded himself to stay calm. Those people will not be here before the wedding, which is in two days. Until then, he can rx. And on the wedding day, he will make sure to stick close to Sarah and not allow anyone to run his (or hers) mouth recklessly near her.


    ¡­


    Madison entered main building of the resort while brimming with confidence.


    She grimaced while remembering how those bodyguards asked: <em>''do you have an invitation?''</em> Eh, why would she need one? She looks like a million bucks! The bright red mini-dress is just right¡­ squeezing her breasts to make them plumper, hugging her waist to show how narrow it is, and exposing her long and alluring legs which are even further enhanced with her six inch high stiletto heels. No one can refuse this! Bodyguards will NOT stop her from entering through that main door, and when Aiden sees her¡­ she giggled while imagining his reaction. After all, her body is much more¡­ mature than it used to be back then.


    Madison paused at the entry hall of the building while remembering from the resort map: if she goes through the lounge, there is a door on the side that leads to the hallway which connects to a small lobby and from there she can ess main door of the building where event is.


    "Madison?", she heard someone call while she walked through the lounge.


    Madison turned toward the voice.


    "Harriet? Nice to see you here.", Madison''s expression didn''t match her words.


    Madison internally rolled her eyes while remembering how everyone knows that Harriet Morgan is eyeing Jeffrey White for like¡­ more than a decade. What a looser! By now even an ugly hag would get the attention of the man she is after. But why is she sitting here if the party is in the other building? And it seems she is drinking some alcoholic beverage¡­ Madison decided to investigate. She can dy her grand entry for few minutes.


    "Howe you are here?", Madison stered a smile on her face while taking a seat on the sofa next to Harriet.


    Harriet was slurring due to alcohol in her system, but Madison understood that Harriet was stopped from entering the venue by the bodyguards. And even when she threatened with her father, no one even flinched. She mentioned some annoying girl, but it didn''t make any sense, so Madison dismissed that part.


    Madison focused on the important bits: if Harriet was not able to enter, even after mentioning her father¡­ how is she supposed to get in? Madison is more than confident in her looks, but she can''t deny that Harriet is an attractive woman as well. And Morgans are more powerful than her family.


    After some time, idea popped into Madison''s mind: if she can''t get in, she needs to get Aiden out.


    ¡­


    Inside event hall¡­


    "Sarah, honey¡­", Ste''s voice made Sarah almost jump out of her seat.


    Sarah closed her eyes and took a deep breath before turning to face her mother.


    "Can we step out and talk? Please?"


    Sarah was determined to refuse her mother''s requests. Any discussion is useless unless her mother decides to spill everything. And since that is not likely to happen, what is the point in talking? They will just end up upset and hurting each other more. Sarah''s determination wavered when she saw that her mother is troubled, and her eyes are full of¡­ love.


    Sarah nced at Aiden who gently squeezed her hand, letting her know that whatever she does, he will support her.


    "OK." Sarah told Ste and two of them walked out of the event hall through the South side door.


    JoAnna and Sophia followed with their sight Sarah and their mother and then their eyes met. Both sisters hope that Sarah and Ste can find somemon ground and mend their rtionship.


    Aiden was also watching after Sarah and Ste until the doors closed after them. He was not sure what to expect¡­ Aiden knows that Sarah can be rash and impulsive, but he also knows that she loves her mother. As much as he would like to follow and be there for Sarah to support her, he is aware that this is something that mother and daughter need to resolve between each other. Just the two of them.


    Aiden''s phone for security during the event vibrated, and he took the call.


    "Young Master Aiden¡­", voice came from the phone. Based on the way man addressed him, Aiden knows that is the White family bodyguard.


    "Speaking."


    "There is a woman at the main entrance who requests to talk with you."


    "Who is it?" Aiden has no idea who would ask to see him specifically.


    "Madison Turner. What should I say?"


    Aiden thought for few seconds and then frowned. <em>''Madison? Why would she want to talk to me?''</em> He has no intention of entertaining that woman. Did he even see her since they graduated from high school? He can''t remember.


    Of course, he is not aware that she is half-stalking him and attending every event she can if there is even a sliver of hope that he will be present¡­ just so that she can see him. Madison even initiated a conversation with him at a party about a year ago, but he ignored her at that time. She was in a group of girls fawning over him, and she blended with that crowd¡­ and now he forgot about it.


    The White family bodyguards are trained in more than just fighting. The man definitely didn''t disclose that Aiden is there, and he probably stepped away to make the call so that Madison can''t overhear.


    "Tell her I''m not here." Aiden was about to hang up, when he heard the man talk again.


    "Young Master Aiden¡­ She does not have an invitation, so we told her to leave. At that time, she said that she does not want to go in, only to talk to you. And she knows you are inside because she saw you enter with a young woman in a silver dress."


    Aiden paused. She saw him with Sarah? Why would she bring up Sarah? Aiden''s heart stopped beating. Madison knows about his past¡­ She is part of his past! If he ignores her, she might make a scene¡­ and attract attention. Sarah''s attention¡­


    Suddenly, Aiden''s heart was beating like crazy, threatening to leave his chest. Anxiety which he sessfully pushed away was back again!


    So now besides those seven, he needs to concern himself with Madison as well? Maybe not. Who knows what she wants? They didn''t interact in ages¡­ Why would she request to see him? Maybe she is only hoping that he will grant her an entry so that she can get close to Jeff. In any case, he can''t afford to ignore her. And he needs to deal with this quickly, before Sarah returns.


    Aiden exhaled in frustration.. "I''ming."

 Chapter 748 - Stella Wants To Talk

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    Outside of the event hall¡­


    Sarah and Ste walked toward onerge rock at the beginning of the beach where they stopped and gazed at the ocean.


    It''s still daytime, and the resort is unusually quiet.


    Sarah could not rx no matter how much she tried. With every passing moment, her anxiety was increasing.


    "Why are we here?", Sarah asked after some time.


    "I hope that we can talk."


    Sarah nced at her mother. "It does not seem that you want to talk about the topic which needs to be discussed. What''s the point talking about anything else?"


    Ste felt like thousand thorns are stuck in her heart. Her baby daughter who she loves to pieces is now looking at her like a stranger¡­ enemy maybe. "Sarah, honey¡­ please try to understand me."


    "Why don''t you try to understand me?"


    "I am¡­ and I do." Ste struggled to exin her intention without revealing too much. But she can''t stay quiet. Not if she wants to be by her daughter''s side. "Sweetheart, I was just like you. Young, confident¡­ and I decided to make my own rules. And I thought I seeded. For a long time, I was confident that I got my way. But it all came back and brutally pped me in the face."


    Sarah was surprised with Ste''s words. It was vague, but it is the most Ste told her¡­ ever. Maybe she can push for a bit more¡­"Can you tell me about that?"


    Ste was choosing her words carefully. "I was young and in love and I didn''t want to have anything with my family rules because they would bound me to a life without the freedom to make my own choices. So, I decided to leave family I was born into and to start my own, with my rules¡­ I was confident that I found a way which will allow my new family to be free¡­ And you see how that turned out."


    Sarah realized that Ste thinks how their situations are simr. In some way, that irritated her. "I am different."


    "Yes, you are." Ste admitted. "I believe that you are more decisive and more resourceful than I was back then. But that means that they will not agree to a deal, there will be nopromising. They want you in, to follow their rules."


    "What if I refuse?"


    This is what Ste fears: Sarah going against the Lebedevs. "Honey, no one refuses them¡­ and lives to talk about it."


    "Someone has to be first." Sarah''s confidence was obvious.


    "Sweetie pie, please, listen¡­ they are everywhere. They have the power you can''t imagine. They will hurt your loved ones in order to severe any ties you have with this¡­ normal life."


    "What are you trying to say? Hurt my loved ones?" She remembered how Aiden wanted them to split up when he was targeted. And she is targeted¡­ can she stay away from him? Her heart broke at that thought¡­ being without him would be a life not worth living for. They might as well kill her if they force her to live without him. And Sarah is confident that Aiden feels the same. They can''t stay apart. Two of them are one, inseparable.


    Sarah looked at her mother and anger swelled inside her. This is all her fault! Because of her all this is happening! Sarah told herself to calm down because there is no point on dwelling on it. She needs to find a way out of this. She needs a path where she can be with Aiden and two of them can make decisions about their future. And the person who was the closest one to achieve that freedom is right in front of her. "Tell me¡­ Do you think that I should give up? y dead? Wait for them toe for me without fighting back? I can''t do that! Tell me! What should I do?!!"


    Part of Ste was happy that Sarah is asking her for an advice. Even if it''s in a fit of anger, she is still asking her for guidance. "Get stronger. Build your connections. I believe you are doing great already, but you need more."


    "Will there ever be a time when you will tell me about¡­ our family?"


    "If I tell you, can you promise that you will not use that knowledge to attack them?" Ste saw that Sarah is losing her patience and was about to leave.


    Ste held her hand. "Please, honey, I''m doing this for your sake. You are not strong enough to fight them. Ask me anything you want¡­ just don''t ask about them."


    "Anything?"


    "Yes."


    There are several things Sarah wanted to ask, for a while¡­ so she picked one: "What did you do to Vivian? After everything she wanted to do to me, and considering the state I left her in¡­ I thought you will get rid of her. But during our graduation, I saw that she came back with amnesia¡­ how did that happen?"


    Ste thought that this topic is eptable for answering. "I sent her to a¡­ location from where people usually don''t return. It''s a facility where some methods and drugs are produced and tested. She was used for testing of the drug which erases memory. Final stage of testing is to return the person to the original environment and see if anything will trigger the memory back or not."


    Sarah felt that Ste told the truth. Next question: "How about uncle? Is he part of the¡­ family?"


    Ste understood that Sarah wants to know if Owen is from Lebedev family. Hesitantly, she responded. "Yes. Owen is part of that family."


    "Is he like you? Left the family to start anew?"


    "He came shortly after me. I believe that his role was initially to keep an eye on me. Gradually we became allies¡­ but I don''t trust himpletely. As much as he is helpful, I''m confident that he is working for both sides."


    Sarah nodded in understanding. This exins a lot¡­ even her mother''s hot-cold treatment of their <em>''uncle''</em>. And it definitely exins why her parents are financing him for years even though her <em>''uncle''</em> is useless¡­ it seems he is not so useless.


    Sarah inhaled and asked another question: "Does family know about Aiden?"


    "Owen does." Ste didn''t want to lie.


    Sarah could not hide that she is not pleased to hear this. At the same time, Sarah was confused¡­ they found out only after three of them sat and put the pieces together¡­ which means that there is no record which will connect Aiden with that other family. Even Aiden didn''t know until then. Did Ste tell him? "How did he find out?"


    "I told him."


    Sarah was outraged. "Why would you tell him that, if you don''t trust him?"


    "I needed some information that only he could retrieve. Owen is not a front-line fighter, his talents are more suitable for support and intelligence. He is the one who found the details about the camp Aiden attended. Owen would not get that information if I didn''t tell him what I''m looking for. But you should not worry about Aiden being exposed with this. It''s in our family''s interest that Aiden is not discovered by the¡­ other family."


    Sarah was not sure if she can believe her mother on this. She is NOT happy that Owen knows about Aiden. Sarah thought how she needs to find a way to ensure that Owen does not tell anyone about Aiden. She will do anything to keep him safe. To keep anyone safe, she needs more information. Information that is not avable online, information that only her mother knows¡­


    "Is there anything I can do so that you tell me everything?"


    "Get strong enough.", Ste responded without hesitation.


    Sarah can tell that her mother means it. But that is vague, and she needs rification. "How do we determine that? How can I prove that I''m strong enough?"


    Ste thought for few seconds before responding: "Defeat me in a match with only one rule: no weapons allowed."


    Sarah sighed while thinking how ironic this is. "And you said that you wanted to escape the family? It seems that even after all this time you are still clinging onto their rules to determine who gets his way¡­" She paused, and her expression hardened.


    Sarah looked at her mother with newly found resolve. "Don''t forget about this. When I defeat you, I expect you to submit to my will¡­ like a true Lebedev who lost a duel."


    Ste lifted her head slightly and smiled while admiring Sarah''s determined expression. "If you challenge me to a duel¡­ You know what the consequence is if you lose, right?"


    Sarah responded with a small nod. There is no need for exnations. Lebedev family is ruled by the strongest ones while losers need to submit.. It''s that simple.

 Chapter 749 - Madison (finally) Meets Aiden

    Aiden walked out and his eyesnded on a woman in a fiery red mini-dress. She was looking away and didn''t notice that he exited.


    His eyes narrowed. <em>''What''s with that outfit?''</em> It''s obvious that she is dressed up for a party. If she had no intention of entering, and just wanted to talk to him, why would she dress up like that?


    This confirmed Aiden''s suspicion that she is up to something. He repeated his guess from earlier, that she wants to use him to get ess to the event so that she can get close to Jeff. There is no way he will allow that. But he can''t offend her¡­ not without risking that she reveals his dirt to Sarah.


    Madison is standing in the lobby. She decided on a spot a bit further away from the entry, so that it does not look like she is only eyeing the event. Madison heard the door open and her heart fluttered. With her peripheral vision she saw a man in a gray shirt walk toward her slowly. She repeatedly reminded herself not to turn that way¡­ she needs to look nonchnt. No one likes desperate girls. <em>''That''s right¡­ walk to me¡­ take in the sight of my body and imagine what it can offer¡­''</em> Madison was doing her best to suppress a smile.


    "Madison?", Aiden''s deep voice made her knees tremble.


    She turned toward him slowly and allowed a smile to bloom on her face. Madison''s eyes moved over him, greedily taking in the sight of Aiden who is finally standing right in front of her.


    "My, my¡­ you are even more handsome than what I remember.", she was not able to hold back that thought.


    Aiden tilted his head slightly. "You look good as well.", he dryly responded. "Why did you call for me?"


    "Going straight to the point? It''s not like it was ever you to beat around the bush¡­ right?"


    By the way she looks at him, Aiden already guessed why she called him. He knows that look well, and he used to enjoy it... but now, it''s making him a bit nauseated. Aiden rolled his eyes internally, but he reminded himself not to offend her. He needs to y along and pretend that he does not realize that she is interested in him. And he can''t let Madison find out about Sarah.


    "Is there a reason you called me out?"


    Madison ignored his indifferent voice, actually, part of her enjoyed it. "I heard you are here and thought we can chat, considering that we haven''t seen each other for a while. Is that a problem?"


    "My brother is getting married. And this event is part of that. I''m not sure if we have anything to talk about¡­ but if you only want to chat, we can meet some other time. Now, my presence is needed inside."


    Madison saw that Aiden was about to leave and panicked. She rushed toward him. There is no way she is going to let him leave! Madison didn''t expect that in a blink of an eye, he would extend his arm and back of his palmnded on her forehead, preventing her from getting closer to him.


    "What are you doing?", Aiden asked while holding her (literally) at an arm''s length.


    Madison was flustered for a moment before taking a step back, getting herself free from his hand.


    "You said some other time¡­", she mumbled. "When is that?"


    "Later. I am here to celebrate my brother''s marriage."


    "Can we meet tomorrow?"


    Aiden rejected. "I''m busy tomorrow."


    "How about next day?" Madison is not the one to give up easily. Not now when he is right in front of her.


    "That is when the wedding is." Aiden stated the fact.


    Madison''s eyes sparkled from excitement. He finally got to the point she wanted to address. "We can go together."


    Aiden thought how Madison''sst statement confirmed that she does not know about Sarah. He needs to keep it that way. "I have a date."


    "A date? ¡­ Since when do you have a date? ¡­ Is it that girl in a silver dress?", Madison could not hide her jealousy.


    <em>''So, she knows about Sarah, but does not know that I''m engaged¡­''</em> Aiden repeated to himself that he can''t allow Madison to find out that Sarah is not just a fling. If Madison finds out how important Sarah is, she will definitely look her up and tell her¡­ things.


    "If it is or isn''t¡­ how is that your business?"


    "Even if we don''t go together, I will see you at the wedding. I look forward to meet the girl who you are willingly addressing as your date." No matter how aloof Aiden looked, Madison sensed that she is onto something. Call it a woman''s intuition.


    "If you know what''s good for you, you will stay away from her.", Aiden growled at her. Madison''s smug expression made Aiden forget that he should not let her know about Sarah.


    Madison was stunned for a moment when she saw that Aiden lost hisposure. She could not hide that this situation, her being able to rattle him¡­ excited her. "Is that a threat? Now I''m even more curious to find out who she is. Just who is the girl who can make a guy who does not sleep with the same girl more than once turn into¡­ this."


    Aiden realized that he revealed too much. He can''t back off now. He needs to keep this pesky woman away from Sarah. Rage swelled inside him at the sight of a sinister smile on Madison''s face. "Madison, I''m warning you¡­"


    Madison was not intimidated by his words. She is overjoyed at the thought that she has some leverage, even though she still doesn''t understand clearly what that leverage is. She approached him slowly, and they were only half a step away from each other when she stopped moving and looked at him seductively. "What? What will you do? How about this: you be my date for one evening, and I will nevere close to you... or her."


    In Madison''s mind, if she gets him for one evening, even if she needs to use that aphrodisiac which Liam gave her¡­ Aiden will be hers, forever.


    Aiden''s face darkened. "It does not seem that you understand the current situation. Even if I don''t have a date, I am not interested in you¡­" Aiden leaned closer to Madison and spoke in a low voice: "You said it yourself, I don''t sleep with any girl more than once. That makes you¡­ used. I am a hunter, and I like fresh meat and you were hunted and eaten already. You should get out of my sight and y dead."


    While Aiden was saying thest part, the door of the venue opened, and the music from there seeped into the lobby.


    When he finished talking, Aiden turned toward the door and saw Jeff standing and observing the scene in front of him.


    Jeff noticed that Aiden left in a hurry and seeing that he didn''te back after a while, Jeff went to see what is the reason.


    Jeff is surprised to see Aiden close, too close to that woman, and they look intimate¡­ whispering while standing next to each other in an almost deserted lobby. And Jeff would be blind not to see that the woman is attractive¡­ and the way she looks at Aiden....

 Chapter 750 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (9)

    Aiden is not sure why Jeff stepped outside of the event hall, but he has no intention of staying longer in the lobby with Madison. There is nothing left to say between two of them and he can only hope that Madison got the message and that she will stay as far away as possible from him and Sarah.


    He walked toward the event hall, leaving behind unmoving Madison who was still processing his words.


    Jeff was one step behind him.


    Two brothers got inside small hallway which connects the lobby with the event hall.


    "What was that?" Jeff asked as soon as the door closed behind them, enclosing them in the privacy of the small hallway.


    "You don''t need to worry about it.", Aiden snapped at Jeff.


    Jeff paused his steps and put his hand on Aiden''s shoulder to make him stop walking. "Are you sure? Are you aware how close you were to that woman? What would happen if that was Sarah instead of meing out and seeing you like that?"


    "But it was you." Aiden shrugged off Jeff''s hand. He is already anxious, and he does not want Jeff to add to it.


    After witnessing the scene yed between Aiden and that woman, Jeff suspected that Aiden is fooling around, and his behavior now only confirmed it.


    "You are ying with fire.", Jeff growled at Aiden, unable to suppress his anger.


    "Don''t you think I know that?" Aiden growled back.


    Jeff was barely controlling himself not to punch his brother in the face. "I knew that you are reckless and inconsiderate, but this¡­ this is beyond selfish. I hope you thought about this carefully, and you truly believe that she is worth it. Because this will crash on all of us, and you will not be able to take it back!"


    Aiden froze when he realized that Jeff is insinuating that he is cheating (or nning to). "There is nothing between me and Madison! For me, there is only Sarah!"


    "Then I suggest you act like it.", Jeff squeezed through his teeth. "If you n to revert to your old ways, don''t expect that I will cover up for you!" Jeff red at Aiden for few seconds before pushing the door open to go inside the event hall.


    Aiden stood in that small hallway and the only part of his body which moved were his eyes, darting aimlessly. He knows that Jeff misunderstood the situation. Aiden was telling Madison to stay away from him, but if anyone saw them without hearing what was said¡­ if that was Sarah instead of Jeff¡­ <em>''Shit! What is wrong with me? Even if she heard my words it would not turn any better!''</em>


    The words he said were not him, that is not how he thinks, not anymore. He only wanted to make a point for Madison to stay away! The words said were by Aiden from one year ago, the one before he met Sarah¡­ but what if that Aiden is not gone? What if he is just waiting toe out¡­ and hurt Sarah?


    Aiden felt like someone gripped his heart and he was unable to breathe. He was angry and helpless at the same time. A horriblebination because helplessness seeps all the strength out of him and he can''t find an outlet, so anger just swirls inside him while eating him alive.


    Aiden wondered if he will ever be able to enjoy his happiness with Sarah without the fear that his ugly past will bite him when he least expects it.


    He is not sure how long he stood in that hallway without moving while his mind raced.


    ¡­


    Jeff entered the event hall and it took him few seconds to realize that he is upset. He can''t go to JoAnna like this! She will ask him what happened, and his options are toe up with a lie or to tell the truth, and neither of them is a good thing. He does not want to lie to her and telling her the truth will make her blow a fuse. Jeff still remembers when his sweet Anna threatened Aiden how she will make sure that he can''t copte if he ever hurts her sister again. As much as Jeff does not approve of Aiden''s behavior, he does not want to be the catalyst for his brother to lose such an¡­ essential function.


    Jeff headed to the bar. "Bulleit bourbon, no ice.", he told the bartender.


    "What happened?", Felix''s voice made Jeff almost jump out of his skin. Jeff didn''t see Felix right next to him. He was so upset, that he didn''t see anyone.


    Jeff looked at Felix and saw that Felix is observing him intently.


    "I saw you exit. And now you are back. In this state. What happened?", Felix borated.


    Jeff looked around and saw that besides two of them, others are out of the earshot. Realizing how upset he is, he knows that he needs to share this, otherwise he will not be able to shake it off for a long time. And if he does not rify, who knows what Felix will imagine. And at this point¡­ there is no one other than Felix who can understand what is weighing on his mind.


    "Do you remember when we were in that cabin in Canada¡­ Sarah had a meltdown, how Anna called it, and Aiden took her away?"


    Felix nodded in response, and Jeff continued: "If a person who exited few minutes ago was Sarah instead of me¡­ we would witness another meltdown."


    Felix is aware that Sarah''s meltdown was due to few things, and one of them are photos of Aiden with some girls. Considering the circumstances, Felix came to a conclusion.


    "Are you saying that Aiden is¡­ ying around?" Felix''s icy voice revealed how repulsed he is by that thought. At the same time, he is in disbelief. Since he met Aiden, he witnessed how much Aiden is devoted to Sarah. Felix is even staying in their house forst few days and can see that Aiden is absolutely in love with Sarah¡­ there is no way he would fool around.


    Jeff finished his ss of bourbon in one go. "One more¡­", he told the bartender and then looked at Felix: "I''m not sure what I saw. But it was¡­ ambiguous."


    After thinking about it, Jeff has to admit that besides them standing close to each other and Aiden talking in a low voice, he didn''t see more than that. But that woman is definitely interested in Aiden, and the way she dressed¡­ thatbined with Jeff''s knowledge of Aiden''s previous behavior¡­ made him (maybe) jump into conclusions.


    Felix thought that there is only one way to clear misunderstanding between two brothers who never saypletely what is on their mind. "Where was that?"


    "Lobby, main entrance." Jeff answered, unsure what will Felix do with this information.


    Felix knows that Sarah and Aiden set up Eve to watch over the event. He does not know the details, but they will definitely cover the entry points.


    Felix pulled his phone and texted Eve to show him footage from main entrance.. It didn''t take long until the right footage was shown on his screen.

 Chapter 751 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (10)

    Jeff stared at Felix''s phone and inhaled sharply. "You have ess to Eve?!!", words came out of him louder than he expected.


    Jeff was unable to hide his shock. Howe Felix has it and he¡­ doesn''t? Is this a punishment because since he met Sarah, he is asking her to give him Eve? Part of him felt like crying.


    "Yes." Felix''s simple response hit Jeff where it hurts the most: his pride as a person who gets what he wants.


    "Howe you have ess?!!", Jeff''s voice was rising. He was already upset, and this came as an additional blow.


    Felix panicked internally. He can''t say that he has ess to Eve because Sarah set up Eve in their house as a wedding present¡­ and he knows that until tomorrow, he needs to hide the fact that Jeff''s house has Eve as well. Felix took a deep breath while his mind raced, trying to find a believable exnation.


    "It''s just some limited ess. Eve is using my equipment¡­ this is the feed from the camera I created. It''s for verifying that equipment works properly.", Felix responded matter-of-factly, and he rxed when he saw that Jeff bought the story.


    Two of them ced their heads together and watched on Felix''s phone how Aiden walked towards Madison¡­ there was a distance of several steps between them¡­ Madison rushed toward Aiden and he stopped her advance by extending his arm¡­ they spoke a bit and then she came close to him¡­ and when Aiden leaned toward Madison, Jeff appeared at the door.


    Camera is from a different angle, so Jeff could see that Aiden''s expression is not friendly when Felix zoomed in. All this made Jeff rx. It didn''t seem that Aiden is flirting with that woman.


    "Do you know who she is?", Felix asked.


    Jeff shrugged indicating that he doesn''t. Aiden called her Madison, but that does not mean anything to Jeff.


    "I don''t have a headset handy, so we can''t listen to audio¡­", Felix mumbled. Listening on the speaker is a no-go considering that they are at the party.


    "No need." Jeff was grateful that Felix was able to show him this. "I misunderstood. From my angle I only saw the woman looking at Aiden suggestively and that they were close while he spoke to her."


    Felix agreed with Jeff and added: "That does not change the fact that if instead of you, Sarah walked out¡­ she would see them in such a position from that angle. And she would misunderstand just how you did."


    Jeff was happy for Felix''s words offort. "Let''s hope that Sarah does not find out about this¡­ and that my stupid brother does not allow anything like this to happen again."


    Jeff took now refilled ss of Bulleit bourbon from the counter and downed it.


    Jeff thanked Felix and patted his shoulder before heading to join JoAnna. Now that he rxed a bit, he can go to her. And he can see that she is chatting with Jasper.


    ¡­


    Sarah entered the event hall and was desperately looking around, unable to spot Aiden.


    Just as she was about to check his location on the phone, she saw him enter through the main entry door. He doesn''t look well, and she doesn''t feel well either.


    Ste''s words that the Lebedevs will hurt her loved ones echoed in Sarah''s head. She knows that her sisters will not be hurt because Lebedevs want them to join the family, just how they want Sarah to join¡­ but Aiden is different. He is in danger. Sarah needs Aiden, her loved one, close to her. Only he can make her feel at ease.


    When Aiden got inside, his eyes were drawn toward Sarah. He can see that she is anxious. Maybe more than him. The lone thought on his mind at that moment was that he needs to feel her close. Only she can calm him down and make all his dark thoughts disappear. Because she is his light.


    Sarah and Aiden walked toward each other slowly, at first. They increased their pace up to the point of running into each other''s arms.


    Two of them had different reasons, but the same oue: they need each other. Only like that everything is OK.


    They held each other tightly, in silence¡­ and their worlds were at peace.


    Sarah was happy that because of her high heels she is almost as tall as he is, and she can feel his heart thumping against her chest. And she knows that he is alive, both of them are¡­ and she can inhale his woody-flowery scent which even after all this time puts her in a daze. And there is no ce better for her than his firm and gentle embrace which makes her feel safe.


    Aiden was holding onto Sarah like a drowning victim trapped in rapids who got a hold of a rock¡­ afraid that if he lets go, the currents will sweep him away and he will be unable to find her again. The feeling of Sarah''s body pressing onto his made all Aiden''s bad thoughts disappear and he wondered why he ever assumed that he is reverting to his old self. There is no way he is going back¡­ Because with Sarah by his side, he climbed out of his personal hell and got a taste of heaven, and he will never go back.


    After some time, Sarah spoke: "I will not let anyone break us apart. I will fight for us and for what we have with everything I''ve got."


    Sarah''s words shook Aiden up. How does she know what is on his mind?


    Aiden tightened his hug on her and responded: "I will not let you fight alone. I will be right next to you, always. You are my strength and I will be yours."


    Sarah looked up at him, and her eyes sparkled from all the love she feels for him. "How do you know what to say to calm down my insecurities?"


    He smiled with a smile which reached his eyes. "I was just about to ask you the same question."


    Sarah was overwhelmed with emotions. "I swear¡­ You are the best thing that ever happened to me."


    Aiden tilted his head slightly and their noses touched. "And you, my love¡­ are my everything."


    "Sweet talker¡­", she managed to mumble before his lipsnded on hers.


    The kiss was slow and soothing. Providing them with necessary assurance that they are here for each other¡­ and that everything will be OK.


    A sound of a person clearing throat reached them.


    "Go away, Anna!", Sarah grumbled without turning to face the interrupter.


    There was a gasp of surprise before JoAnna''s voice was heard: "How do you know it''s me?"


    Sarah stifled augh and turned to face her sister. "No one else is rude enough to interrupt two people who are kissing."


    JoAnna grimaced. "You two are worse than teenagers. Can''t you wait for after the event? Do you even realize that there are other people present?"


    "Why would we care about other people?", Aiden responded with a question and added while looking at Sarah lovingly: "My whole world is right here."


    Sarah melted in his embrace, unable to look away from him.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "Yes, yes¡­ everyone knows you are madly in love. But can you leave physical expression of your love for a bitter? It''s time for the cake. Everyone is seated at the tables, except for you."


    "¡­and you.", Sarah nced at JoAnna before turning her attention back to Aiden. "Cake?"


    He responded with a small nod, and they went to take their seats while holding hands.


    "Hey! You are ignoring me again!", JoAnna huffed while walking after them.

 Chapter 752 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (11)

    Earlier, in the lobby, in front of the main entrance to the event hall¡­


    Madison is unable to move while staring at the Aiden''s retreating back. Her eyes are fixed on the ce where he was before the door closed. Jeff was right behind Aiden, but Madison didn''t pay attention to him.


    Only when the door closedpletely her brain resumed its function gradually.


    It took her some time to be able to think in sentences.


    <em>''Did he call me¡­ used? And he told me to get out of his sight a y dead?''</em> Madison was in disbelief. <em>''Impossible!''</em>


    She looks good, and she knows it. And unless he is blind, he can see that her every curve is in right ce, and this dress is not hiding any of them. What the hell happened to him to be able to reject her? And in such a brutal way? Oh, but that is the part she always loved about him¡­ ruthless. He never had a problem telling the hottest girl in the room to scram, and that makes him H-O-T. He is the king, sitting on a throne and he gets to pick a girl who will please him for that night.


    Through the narrow ss panel on the door she can see him standing in the hallway¡­ Jeff left him behind.


    "Aiden! Aiden!", she screamed while dashing toward the entry door.


    Aiden didn''t seem to hear her calling, and the bodyguards blocked her way. She was still more than five meters away from those doors! Why are they not letting her get through?


    "Miss, don''t cause problems here. If you don''t leave by yourself, we will make you."


    Madison red at them, but then she realized that there is four of them¡­ preventing her from reaching her goal: that impossibly handsome man, behind that door.


    Madison looked at Aiden through the narrow ss panel, while ignoring warnings from the bodyguards. Why is he not looking her way? Why is he staring at the floor? Why is he covering his face with his hands? Is he regretting that he rejected her? Yes. That must be it. He is regretting and he wille out any minute now¡­ any minute¡­


    "Keep your hands off of me!", Madison struggled when bodyguards held her arms and started dragging her away. "Aiden! Aiden!", she screamed while being dragged away.


    When she was out of the lobby, in the next hallway, she came to her senses. "Let go of me, please. I promise to leave and note back here. OK?"


    Bodyguards exchanged looks and agreed to let go of her. Worst case, she will be back, and they will drag her away.


    "Miss, if you cause trouble again, we will report you to the event organizers. You might get your wedding invitation revoked.", one of the bodyguards warned her before leaving.


    Madison didn''t respond. She stomped her way angrily into thedies'' restroom.


    She is upset, fuming, embarrassed¡­ and needs to cool off. She went to the sink and started cold water. When icy water reached her palms, she remembered that she can''t ssh water on her face because it will mess up her makeup. And she has lots of it¡­ Madison gasped when she saw herself in the mirror. There was a strange color splotch in the middle of her usually spotless forehead! Foundation, concealer, color corrector¡­ how did that all got smudged and removed? She was never like this in public! Her skin is visible!


    Madison remembered that Aiden held her forehead with his palm, not allowing her to get closer.


    She was looking forward to his touch, and it turned out to be his palm on her forehead to keep her away from him!


    She exhaled in frustration, got her purse and started pulling various makeup out. She needs to fix this!


    ¡­


    Inside event hall¡­


    Ellie excused herself. "Restroom¡­" She nced behind and exhaled in relief that Jasper is not following her. Since appetizers, he is sticking to her and somehow, he is all around her.


    She reminded herself more than once that no matter how good looking he is, he is a yer¡­ and she should not allow herself to be charmed by his good looks or his smooth moves or his sweet words. <em>''Damnit, Ellie! Get yourself together!''</em>, she scolded herself.


    Jasper looked after Ellie while amused smile danced on his face.


    "What are you doing?", JoAnna''s voice got his attention.


    "What do you mean?"


    JoAnna narrowed her eyes, irritated by his <em>''I-don''t-know-what-you-are-talking-about''</em> act. "Don''t y dumb. What are you doing, with Ellie?"


    "Why is that your concern?"


    "She is my best friend. And if you are doing something with an intention to hurt her, it is my business."


    Jasper was entertained by JoAnna''s fierce approach. He wanted to see more. "Tell me, what is an intention to hurt her, ording to you?"


    JoAnna realized that Jasper is not taking her seriously, but she can''t give up. She needs to stand up for her friend. "Jasper, Ellie is a good girl. Don''t treat her like a one night stand. At least not without telling her that in advance."


    "I admire your intention as her friend, but we are not familiar enough for you to give me advices and meddle in my business.", he narrowed his eyes as a warning that she is overstepping her boundaries.


    JoAnna smirked. "I agree, we are not familiar enough. If we are, you would not think of what I said as an advice. You would take it as a warning."


    Jasperughed. "I see that Jeff chose his partner wisely."


    JoAnna is not sure what is on Jasper''s mind, but she is confident that in time he will take her seriously. "Leave Jeff out of this. And remember what I said. If you y her, I will make you regret it."


    "Did I miss anything?", Jeff approached JoAnna from the back and ced his arm around her waist.


    "Nothing much. Jasper and I are getting to know each other.", JoAnna smiled. She scrunched her nose. "You were drinking?"


    "Is that a problem?", Jeff raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes! You went drinking without me." JoAnna blinked few times.


    Jeffughed. "I apologize. Next time I will make sure to include you."


    "Next time? Include me right now. What did you have? I want to have the same¡­ so that we are even." JoAnna held Jeff''s hand and dragged him toward the bar.


    "Do you like bourbon?"


    "I will find out soon." JoAnnaughed while Jeff''s hand snaked around her waist.


    Jasper looked after them and could not believe that they ignored him¡­ or that JoAnna was so fierce just before Jeff arrived.


    "What did Anna want?", Ellie asked Jasper when she took her seat.


    "She told me not to pursue you for a one night stand."


    "Oh¡­" Ellie was surprised by how open he is. And this is not the first time for him to say outrageous things just to see how she will react.


    "So, what do you think?" Jasper noticed her difort, and he enjoys pushing her buttons and observing variety of expressions she is making.


    Ellie blinked few times. "About?"


    "About me pursuing you for a one night stand."


    Ellie looked at his handsome face and that mischievous smirk and those enchanting icy-blue eyes¡­ and reminded herself that he is only ying with her. Because there is no way that a man will be so brazen if he is honestly interested in a rtionship with a girl. And no matter how handsome he is, she is not a girl who ys games. Not with feelings... or with her body.


    "Jasper, you are very sweet. And I can''t tell you what to do¡­ but if I could, I would tell you not to pursue me at all. I¡­ don''t think it would end well."


    Ellie stood up and walked toward the sofa while reminding herself not to look back and to keep on moving. Because if she gives in, the only one getting hurt will be her. She took a seat next to Sophia.


    Jasper was looking after Ellie with aplex expression. He was overwhelmed with a feeling which is new to him.. It was something like¡­ disappointment. Is he disappointed that she left? Or that she is not sparing him a single nce? Or that he didn''t try to get to know her¡­ because the only thing he did was y around and tease her¡­

 Chapter 753 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (12)

    In the event hall¡­


    Cake time arrived. JoAnna and Jeff cut the cake together and fed each other a piece each before sitting down and allowing staff to cut the rest and distribute to the people.


    Sarah was next to Aiden, and two of them sat so close that their thighs touched under the table. It was one of those things which only two of them know about, and they were both giddy to share a secret in a public setting. Sarah propped her chin on the root of her palm and watched JoAnna feed Jeff cake even after they took their seats. JoAnna and Jeff had goofy smiles on their faces and the love was in the air.


    Sarah took a deep breath when she noticed that Sophia is leaning onto Felix. It''s a nice thing: all three sisters are happily in love.


    Sarah scrunched her nose. Why is she smelling makeup products? She smelled her palm on which her chin rested and realized it''sing from there.


    "Strange¡­", Sarah mumbled while taking another whiff.


    "What?", Aiden asked while leaning closer.


    "I don''t use this type of makeup, but I definitely know what it is¡­ I wonder how did it end up on my palm?" Sarah traced her activity sincest time she washed her hands. She didn''t shake anyone''s hand or touched anyone''s face or used this hand for much besides eating¡­ except¡­ Sarah reached under the table and pulled Aiden''s right hand up.


    "How did you get female makeup on your hand?", Sarah asked after inhaling the scent of his palm. "And it''s quite a bit of it, because it transferred onto my palm while we held hands."


    Aiden shrugged indicating that he does not know. After few seconds realization hit him, and he froze.


    "It seems you remembered something." Sarah didn''t miss his reaction.


    Aiden''s eyes shifted for a second while weighing his options. To tell her about Madison or not. He can''t deny the whole thing, that would be suicidal in case she finds out¡­ He decided on (almost) the truth: "While you were out with Ste, there was another troubling woman at the main entrance. I went to take care of her. She was quite persistent, and I had to physically stop her¡­ With my hand on her face."


    Sarah was shocked for a moment while thinking how much troubling that woman was to make Aiden get physical. Why bodyguards didn''t take care of her? And even if Aiden had to do it, couldn''t he just restrict her hands or something like that? "Did you hit a woman in the face? I never thought that you would be hitting women... in the face¡­"


    "It was not really a hit¡­ more like I facepalmed her¡­ like this...", Aiden gestured by extending his arm with palm facing forward. "...and she ran into it."


    Sarahughed while trying to imagine that scene. "I''m sorry I missed it."


    Aiden is happy how it all went with Sarah. He didn''t lie¡­ he just skipped telling her few points, but they are not relevant. Madison or any other meddling woman, from his past or not, they are delusional if they believe that they have a ce in his life. They are not wee, and he is more than willing to get physical in order to keep them away if they are being unreasonable. And anyone who tries to get between him and Sarah is unreasonable.


    He smelled his palm. "I didn''t realize it left residue. I''m going to wash hands."


    "Wait!", Sarah called after him. "I need to wash mine as well."


    When they returned back to their seats, Eve spoke in their earpieces: "Vanessa Moore was rendered unconscious at the South side entrance."


    Sarah smiled bitterly. She is happy that they have Eve on their side, watching over the venue, otherwise they would need to handle all these pesky women<em> ''manually''</em>. She wondered how many more women will try to get in. They still had cake, roasting of the newlyweds part and then is an open bar with snacks and dancing until people disperse.


    tes with cake slices were in ce and serving tes with variety of desserts were arranged on the tables.


    The cake was delicious. Sarah was two bites into the cake, when Eve spoke again into Sarah''s and Aiden''s earpieces: "Jules Heenan was rendered unconscious at the North side entrance."


    Sarah and Aiden paused, and both looked toward JoAnna. They know that Jules is the actor who ys doctor in a TV drama where JoAnna is contributing her knowledge. Just what on earth was he doing there? Is he even invited to the wedding?


    After the cake, parents and the officiator (Mr. Price) with his wife left to the resort lounge, leaving youngsters to their fun and games.


    Sarah remembered that Aiden said he will introduce her to Mr. Price, and Aiden apologized: "I forgot. There will be other chances... if not earlier, then during the wedding."


    "Can we have a word?", Jeff''s voice came from behind them, and they saw that Jeff adressed Aiden.


    Aiden stood up and followed Jeff to an area without guests. Aiden has a hunch that this will be about Madison, and he told himself to wait and hear what Jeff has to say.


    "Earlier, I misunderstood the situation." Jeff came to apologize for jumping to conclusions and using Aiden of cheating. "I know that you were not flirting with that woman." He wanted to rify this.


    Aiden responded with a small nod. As much as Jeff rushed into using him, Aiden needs to admit that it''s his fault for being negligent. "I know that I was too close. I will be more careful in the future."


    Jeff was surprised that Aiden is¡­ reasonable. "Good that you know¡­ because if that was Sarah instead of me. She would be hurt to see you like that."


    "I''m d it was you and not her. It will not happen again." Aiden assured him.


    At that time, Jasper asked for attention, so two brothers returned to their seats after smoothening the rtionship between them.


    It is time for roast-the-newlyweds part of the evening...


    Jasper held the microphone and started talking: "I know Jeff since¡­ forever. We started interacting more at the University, and I can tell you that he was not fun. Jeff was always busy with his books and numbers, and I was confident that his smiling muscles are atrophied orpletely missing because I never saw him smile¡­ or crack a joke¡­ or do anything fun. And few weeks ago, he called and said that he is in love and getting married and asked me to be his best man. I agreed immediately because I was confident that it''s a prank call, and I was busy. It was easier to say <em>''yes''</em> and end the call. My reasoning to ssify it as a prank call was the fact that there is no way a rock can fall in love. But after the call ended, I realized that was Jeff''s private number, and that was his voice¡­ so I got some of my men to investigate and make sure that the call came from Jeffrey White... and that he is getting married¡­ to a woman¡­ who is alive¡­"


    Jasper is very good at telling stories in a funny way and entertaining people. Everyoneughed, including Jeff.


    Next was Ellie, as the maid of honor. She spoke when as teenagers JoAnna and her sneaked some beer into Ellie''s room during a sleepover and ended up in the middle of the night singing and dancing in the garden pretending to be fairies while pulling bedsheets behind them¡­ their fun evening ended when Ellie''s parents woke up because two drunk teenage girls climbed the fountain and were screaming for help, afraid toe down. The whole thing became more... lively when Ellie''s parents called Ste and Edward toe over and JoAnna climbed onto the roof of their three story vi in order to avoid facing her parents... and she was still holding onto that bedsheet.


    Ellie''s story-telling capabilities matched Jasper''s, earningughs and giggles from everyone.


    "Do you always end up near fountains when you drink? Or is water your element?", Jeff''s question directed at JoAnna earned him a pinch to his waist.

 Chapter 754 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (13)

    The whole event hall was echoing withugher and cheers while people shared their interesting moments rted to Jeff and JoAnna.


    Even Sarah spoke when microphone reached in front of her. Her story started how she always wanted a pet cat. When she was ten years old, Ste and Edward approved for her to get one. The day for her to pick up her cat was approaching, and then she saw JoAnna reading a book with detailed pictures of cat''s anatomy. Knowing that JoAnna''s favorite toy was a set of surgical knives and that she cuts open anything she gets her hands on from worms to frogs and birds¡­ Sarah gave up on getting a cat. Forever.


    JoAnna protested, saying that it was all a misunderstanding, and that she would never cut open a pet, but then Sophia brought up a mysterious disappearance of their pet turtle and JoAnna was not sure how to respond, earning another round ofughs from everyone.


    "Ah! It''s not that you are a genius surgeon¡­", Emma eximed. "¡­but you had an early start in training¡­"


    Aiden shared few stories how silly Jeff was while trying to get JoAnna''s contact information behind Sarah''s back.


    "So much for loyalty between brothers!", Jeff huffed at Aiden. "Even at my time of great need, you picked to side with Sarah and wouldn''t give me anything! What kind of a brother are you?"


    Steve halfined how Jeff calls him in the middle of the night to secretly buy and re-stock ice cream in his freezer so that JoAnna never ends up craving for the one which is not avable.


    JoAnna apologized to Steve several times. "I really didn''t know he is doing that."


    Jill took the credit for everything: "If not for me, this wedding would not happen! And not just that, but they would not even meet!" Then she told how when Jeff was staying in the Franciscan Medical Center, he was in a room assigned to Jill, however her fianc¨¦ came for a visit, and JoAnna epted to go and check on Jeff instead of Jill.


    "Should you be bragging about skipping work in order to meet you loved one?", Emma teased Jill, and JoAnna joined in eagerly.


    ¡­


    Before band resumed their y, JoAnna reminded everyone that tomorrow morning, restaurant on the fourth floor is reserved for them only. "There will be a brunch starting from 10:00 and it will end at noon. Even if you are not in the resort overnight, you are wee toe and join."


    Christopher and Jasper were at the table with snacks when JoAnna spoke about the brunch.


    "Hmph¡­ why is she acting like a hostess?", Jasper asked condescendingly. He still didn''t get over the fact that JoAnna provided unsolicited advice about his advances toward Ellie.


    "Why not?", Bridgette responded. "This is her resort, who would be a better hostess than Anna?"


    Jasper didn''t notice that Bridgette was next to him, and he was surprised to hear that this resort is JoAnna''s.


    Bridgette was pleased with herself. She is not going to allow anyone to talk badly about her Boss (and friend).


    ¡­


    Ellie is sitting on the sofa and looking with admiration at Sarah and Aiden who are dancing. Their movements are in absolute sync and the chemistry between them is undeniable.


    "They are totally in love.", Sophia said as she sat next to Ellie. "Want some?", she put in front of Ellie a te filled with bite-sized snacks.


    Ellie smiled as a response but didn''t take any. Her gaze went back to Sarah and Aiden. "They are rtionship goals."


    Sophiaughed, entertained by Ellie''s smitten expression. "What do you like about them?"


    "Look how they are holding each other. When Sarah spins, her eyes are closed¡­ she absolutely trusts that he will catch her¡­ and when they lock their eyes, the temperature in the room is rising." Ellie sighed. "They are together since Christmas, inseparable, right? Ah, I can only hope to find someone who will look at me like that after so much time spent together. The passion between them can set this room on fire. I can''t imagine how steamy they were when they started dating."


    "Hmm¡­", Sophia thought about it. "For Thanksgiving she didn''t mention him. And by Christmas they were a couple. But first few weeks was strictly tonic. Only holding hands and hugs, they didn''t even kiss. Can you believe that? Sarah said that they spent their time as friends, getting to know one another and enjoy each other''spany. But when they confirmed their feelings and crossed the kiss line, then it became steamy rather quickly. That is Sarah''s side of the story. I''m sure that Aiden''s would be a bit different¡­ and it would include lots of cold showers.", Sophiaughed.


    "I didn''t know that¡­", Ellie admitted. "The idea of spending some time with a person without getting physical sounds wonderful. I found that all the guys I''ve met inst few years only want to get under my skirt. Ah, it''s hard being a grownup! I miss the time when dating meant holding hands with someone and just¡­ sitting in silence." Ellie paused before continuing: "And my aunt nags while repeatedly asking me why I am single. How do I know which one is good enough if all of them are only after one thing? But I can''t tell that to my aunt, she would flip. My aunt still believes that there are gentlemen out there¡­ but it seems that Hill sisters picked upst three avable gentlemen on Earth!" Ellieughed while trying to ease up the atmosphere. She saw that Sophia is looking at her with a concern in her eyes and rified: "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to get married or look for a long term rtionship. I believe that those happen if things click in ce. But how can I even know if the things will click in ce if he is offering me nothing more than one night of passion? I''m not interested in rtionships which end before they began. Luckily, I am a strong and independent woman, and I don''t need a man to provide for me."


    "Yeah, I understand. If I didn''t meet Felix, I would still be single¡­ There is nothing wrong with being single, but when you meet your special someone, life gets better." Sophia got an idea: "I met Felix at work. What is your situation at work? Any good candidates?"


    Ellieughed bitterly. "I''m a fashion designer, remember? I don''t believe that people should be victims of stereotyping, but it''s a fact that three guys who are working in my studio are not interested in my gender."


    "Ouch! That can''t be good! Come and visit me at my work. I will take you to Felix''s department. He works with engineers¡­ Lots of guys to pick from and because they work long hours, most of them are single!" Sophia made an exaggerated expression which made Ellieugh.


    Sophia and Ellie chatted andughed, unaware that Jasper is standing behind them and listening to their conversation from¡­ almost the beginning. The idea of Ellie going to some ce to pick a guy bothered him more than he wanted to admit.. He forced himself to walk away and stop listening.

 Chapter 755 - Two Days Before Wedding (J&J) (14)

    Sarah and Aiden are holding each other, and movements of their bodies are following the beat of the slow song.


    Sarah is filled to the brim with a feeling of belonging and she can''t believe how good it feels when she is with Aiden. As long as he is next to her, everything falls into ce; good things are amplified, and any negativity is gone¡­ that is the power he has over her life. To make it perfect.


    They are silent, but the way Aiden looks at Sarah is telling her how much he loves her more than any words are capable of conveying. And she can only hope that he knows that she loves him just as much, if not more.


    Eve''s voice pulled both of them from a daze: "Madison Turner was rendered unconscious at the North side entrance."


    Sarah didn''t miss a moment of difort on Aiden''s face. "Friend of yours?"


    He thought for a second before extending his arm to the side, palm facing forward.


    Sarah understood his action. Her lips twitched while threatening to stretch into a smile. "The girl you facepalmed?"


    Aiden nodded.


    Sarah could not hold back, and sheughed at the mental image of a girl running into Aiden''s palm, head first. "Well, she is persistent. Madison is going on a list of repeat offenders. Somehow, I feel connected to her, because piece of her face ended up on my palm."


    Sarah observed Aiden''s expression carefully before asking: "She is after you, isn''t she?"


    Aiden was not surprised that Sarah picked up even the slightest uneasiness in him. After all, she knows him the best.


    He wants Sarah to be aware of the people who are trying to get between them, so he didn''t deny it. "Yes, she is. And it does not look like she will give up easily."


    Aiden hoped that Madison got the message and that she will leave them alone. But hearing that Eve took her out, means that Madison is not ready to back out. Yet.


    Sarah smiled. She is happy that he didn''t try to hide this from her. "Thank you for telling me. Together, we will send packing anyone who tries toe between us."


    "I can handle Madison." Aiden really does not want Sarah to get close to Madison, but if he says that, then he will need to exin why.


    "I know you can. But we should do these things together." Sarah is aware that it took a lot for Aiden to admit that Madison is after him. She does not need to know any more details other that Madison has her eyes on Aiden, and that two of them will tell her to scram. Together.


    Aiden looked at the determined Sarah and knows that she will not back down. Not without a good exnation¡­ the one he is not willing to give. And even if he exins, she will probably not yield because she believes that two of them should face together whateveres their way. And he agrees with that.


    "OK. Together. I will count on your help." He smiled when he saw how Sarah''s face lit up at his words. <em>''Really, this girl does not need much to be happy. As long as we are together¡­''</em>


    Aiden tightened his hold on Sarah.


    ¡­


    Jeff is sitting at a table with his five buddies from University. The <em>''power-group''</em>, how Aiden called them, is assembled fully after a long time.


    "It seems that your brother is next.", Russel told Jeff while looking at Aiden and Sarah who were dancing.


    "They are engaged.", Jeff responded.


    "She is sister of your future wife.", Christopher stated. "Works at yourpany. It seems that Hill sisters are invading Whites."


    Jeff frowned at thisment. "I didn''t know Anna''s background at first. And if I didn''t stubbornly pursue her, we would not be here today. Also, we scouted Sarah, she didn''t approach us."


    Jasper exaggeratedly patted his chest. "This is too much information to handle in one go¡­ you pursued a woman? I want to hear the details, but I don''t know if my heart can take it." Hisment earned himughs from everyone at the table. Everyone except from Jeff who shoot him a cold look in response.


    "You scouted Sarah? What for?", Bradley was curious.


    Jeff thought for few seconds before responding with a question. "You remember those reports you received inst few months?"


    Jeff saw that Bradley''s smile faded when he realized what Jeff is talking about.


    "If not for her, you would not have them.", Jeff rified Sarah''s role.


    Not just Bradley, but Jasper, Christopher, Russel and Vincent know what type of reports Jeff is talking about¡­ they all exchanged meaningful looks and then looked toward Sarah and Aiden.


    "Now I understand why you are producing results faster than usual.", Bradley teased. "She is a valuable resource. Did you sacrifice your brother in order to make sure she stays loyal to yourpany?"


    Jeff scrunched a napkin and threw it at Bradley. "I really don''t understand how your brain works."


    "I''m joking¡­ joking¡­", Bradley defended himself. "It seems that Anna has your funny bone with her. If she is not by your side, your sense of humor goes down to zero."


    Jeff''s gaze moved toward the sofa on the opposite side where JoAnna is sitting with her friends from LA Medical Center and a warm smile appeared on his face.


    "Look at him!", Bradley could not hold himself back. "How can a woman impact you this much?"


    Jeff ignored his teasing. "While on the topic of women¡­ howe you didn''t bring Paige with you?"


    Bradley''s mood dropped.


    "His parents will be here for the wedding, and they don''t approve of her.", Christopher responded.


    "Oh, sorry to hear that. Let me know if I can help.", Jeff offered his assistance. He knows how it feels when he needs to prove that his choice of woman is worthy. He remembers in how much emotional turmoil he was while appeasing Oscar to ept JoAnna instead of the agreement with Isabe''s father.


    "Look at him, offering emotional support.", Russel chimed in. "In only few months, you changed a lot."


    "Yes, only few months.", Jasper confirmed while looking at Jeff intently. "Are you sure you are not rushing into this?"


    Jeff''s smile came unexpected for his friends. "When you meet the right girl, you just know it. There is no such thing as rushing, because every moment is precious."


    Christopher looked at Jeff with aplex expression. He reluctantly asked what is weighing on his mind: "Is she aware what she is getting herself into? Do you know if she can handle it?"


    "Yes, and yes.", Jeff confidently responded. "Anna is amazing. You will see. She is cute and bubbly, but if you try to cross her, you will not know what hit you."


    Jeff looked at each of his five friends while talking: "You can respect her because she is my woman or give her a chance to prove herself.. But don''t underestimate her."

 Chapter 756 - Waking Up Into A Nightmare

    Madison woke up in the middle of the night, feeling dizzy, disoriented and sore all over.


    <em>''Where am I? Why am Iying on something hard and bumpy?''</em>, she tried moving, but every part of her body which moved hurt as if being prickled by thorns. She groaned.


    Moving her fingers, she felt something rtively soft and grainy between her fingers. <em>''Is this dirt? Am I on the ground?''</em>


    Madison told herself that she can''t stay sprawled on the ground like that. Based on the breeze at the cradle of her thighs, she can tell that her mini-dress rode up and that her legs are positioned unceremoniously.


    She clenched her teeth and fought against all the pain and prickling until she sat up. She fought with herself not to make any noise, because she does not want attract attention. No one should see her like that.


    With horror, she realized that she is stuck between two bushes.


    Madison is not sure how she found strength to crawl out of the mess she found herself into, onto the pathway which is covered with small, white, decorative pebbles. She knows this pathway¡­ it''s the garden in the resort. Resort! Yes, she remembered now¡­ she is here for the wedding¡­ and she dolled herself up to go and see Aiden. But those guards blocked the main entry and dragged her away. Because of that she tried to get in from the side. Last thing she knows is that bodyguards blocked her way¡­ and then she found herself in between bushes. Now that she looks carefully, she can see that those are rose bushes! No wonder everything was prickly!


    Did someone get his way with her? She checked herself¡­ the dress was up, but her underwear is intact¡­ and she does not feel anything out of the ordinary¡­ so, no one touched her inappropriately.


    Did someone rob her? Madison exhaled in relief when she saw that the strap of her purse is still wrapped around her wrist, and her phone, wallet and makeup are all inside¡­ so, she was not robbed.


    That means¡­ they just tossed her in the garden!


    Madison randomly started kicking pebbles from the path everywhere. "How dare they! How dare they!", she repeated while releasing some of her anger on the pebbles, ignoring the fact that she is ruining her shoes in the process.


    Those bodyguards will get what they deserve!


    Madison pulled her dress down and stomped toward the main lobby of the resort.


    Bright lights of the resort almost blinded her, and she paused.


    Madison red at two people at the reception. "What''s up with those stupid faces? Have you never seen a girl before?!!", she shrieked at two dumbfounded receptionists who are staring at her without blinking.


    One of the receptionists pointed to the side in slow motion, as if he is afraid to provoke wild animal in front of him.


    Madison turned toward that direction and her heart stopped when she realized that she is looking at herself in the mirror which shows her appearance from chest up. Her hair is messy, and some branches and leaves are sticking out of it¡­ and there is dirt on her face. DIRT! She is filthy! She looked down at herself only to see that her dress has few tears, and it''s dirty¡­ her snowy white legs are full of brown splotches. Dirty! SHE IS DIRTY!


    Madison let out a strange screech while rushing out of the main lobby, toward her room. She needs to wash up all this dirt. Ah! She thought she is losing her mind.


    And if she saw that receptionists exchanged knowing nces and snickered while crossing her name off the list of seven people, she would probably lose her mind.


    "Two more left.", one of the receptionists said.


    "This one was the noisiest so far.", the other onemented.


    Madison reached her room and looked at herself in the mirror. She really looks horrible. If those cuts are not stinging like crazy, she would be certain that she is having a nightmare and that she is still sleeping. Yes. Nightmare would exin this. Unfortunately, she woke up into a nightmare. How embarrassing and infuriating at the same time!


    Madison was so upset that she was not able to get any sleep even after cleaning herself up.


    She decided that in the morning, when more people are present, she will go to the reception and file a report against those bodyguards who mishandled her. And while at it, she will file another one against those two security people who were making out during the day, and then used an empty room on the fourth floor for their personal hanky-panky activities. Yes¡­ she is sure that once managers find out about this, it will not go unpunished!


    The whole security department of this resort is horrible!


    ¡­


    8:49 AM, main reception desk of the Golden Ocean Resort¡­


    "Miss Turner, are you sure you want to file aint about our security?", receptionist asked politely.


    The whole staff knows that there are always some people who try to get into events without invitations. It''s not an umon urrence at the Golden Ocean Resort who has a reputation of hosting events for prominent people. That is why they have good security procedures, and trained staff. Everyone employed at the resort got a memo that previous night seven people attempted to get into an event without invitations, and to expect that they wille andin. JoAnna informed all of them that as long as she is at the resort, she will handle those people personally.


    By now, themotion Madison caused attracted quite a number of spectators. But she saw this as her audience, who will witness her justice.


    "Yes, yes¡­ they prevented me from going to the event, and somehow knocked me out, and I woke up in the rose bush in the middle of the night! And they are making out in the garden in the middle of the day! And using empty rooms for their shameless acts!"


    The receptionist sighed. "Miss Turner, let''s address this one issue at a time. Are you sure that you didn''t drink one too many and ended up in the garden?"


    Madison was shocked by the question. "Drink one too many? I didn''t drink anything!"


    "Are you sure?", receptionist asked while ncing at the fellow employee who was suppressingughter.


    Madison lifted her chin proudly. "Of course, I am sure! I didn''t have an invitation, how can I even get in to drink?"


    "Allow me to rephrase, so that I make sure I understand this correctly¡­", receptionists lips twitched. "You wanted to go to an eventst night?" He saw Madison nod in confirmation and continued: "There was only one, private eventst night hosted at our resort. And as you said, you didn''t have an invitation. And security didn''t allow you to get inside¡­ and you want to file aint for that?"


    "Yes!" Madison paused. "No! Not just that¡­ they left me in the garden!"


    "Miss Turner, where do you think they should leave you? Did you expect them to escort you to your room?"


    "You are doing this on purpose!", Madison screamed.


    "Doing what?"


    "Twisting things! I want to speak with your manager!"


    "Let me see if I can get someone who is above me to speak to you."


    At that time, JoAnna entered the reception hall and a gardener followed her. "¡­four rose bushes will need to be reced and one cherry tree¡­"


    JoAnna sighed while thinking how she will scold Sarah for telling security just to dump those unconscious people anywhere. They destroyed half of the garden! Some nts are beyond salvaging and need to be reced, pebble paths are all messed up, the garden is in a horrible state... and her wedding is tomorrow!


    "Please do that today. Everything needs to be perfect for tomorrow. If you can''t get ahold of our regr suppliers by lunch time, or you arecking manpower, let me know and we will figure out something together."


    "Yes, Miss Hill."


    Madison turned toward the voice and looked at JoAnna''s back. That posture, that figure¡­ and hair¡­ Madison never got a very good look at the girl, but she can''t be wrong about this¡­ The girl in front of her is the one from yesterday, the one in silvery dress! The one Aiden is bringing to the wedding as his date!!!

 Chapter 757 - JoAnna And Madison (1)

    Madison walked toward JoAnna and circled around her. The more she looked at JoAnna, the more she was confident that is the girl from previous day.


    She was raging at the thought that this woman had the honor of Aiden cing his arm on her waist¡­ and he leaned lower to¡­ kiss her? And he took her to an event... two of them, together!


    At the next moment, sinister smile bloomed on Madison''s face. <em>''What luck! I don''t need to wait until tomorrow to get rid of this annoying woman!''</em>


    "You¡­", Madison sneered at JoAnna. "I don''t see what is so special about you."


    JoAnna raised her eyebrows and looked at Madison wondering who this woman is¡­ and, what does she want?


    JoAnna was busy talking with the gardener and didn''t notice that Madison caused amotion earlier, she was too concerned about her ruined garden one day before the wedding, all right? But based onst few seconds, JoAnna suspects that she is facing one of the girls who are after Jeff. Why else would she approach in such a hostile manner by insulting her right from the start?


    JoAnna smiled. "Do you care to exin yourself?"


    "Why would I exin myself to someone like you?"


    "Someone like me?" Even if she is after Jeff, JoAnna didn''t expect the woman to be so crude. She sighed, <em>''Ah! All kinds of women are lusting over my man¡­''</em>


    "Yes. Do you think you are worthy of him? Look at yourself. I don''t know what tricks you used to get his attention.", Madison sneered.


    "He is a big boy. He can make his own decisions.", JoAnna was confident that they are talking about Jeff, and she has no intention to go into an insulting match with this¡­ scratched up woman.


    JoAnna wondered, why is her face full of small cuts? Now that she looks at her, her arms are covered in thin red lines as well. Maybe she has some skin condition that JoAnna didn''t hear about. She will look it up, you should never stop learning.


    "Give up, before you regret it.", Madison squeezed through her teeth.


    "Give up? Listen¡­" JoAnna took a deep breath to calm down before continuing: "I am future Mrs. White. There is no way I am giving up or regretting anything."


    Madison let out a small high-pitched sound before words came out of her mouth: "Future Mrs. White?!! Do you really think that him bringing you as a date means that he will marry you?"


    JoAnna paused and blinked few times. "As a date?"


    There are many ways to describe how JoAnna is rted to Jeff at their own wedding, but <em>''a date''</em>?


    Madison was outraged how this woman dares to pretend. She is confident that JoAnna sees her as a threat and that is why she is denying things. "Don''t y innocent! The fact that Aiden is taking you as his date to the wedding does not mean anything!"


    JoAnna was stunned for a moment until she realized that this woman mistook her for Sarah. Many people say that they look alike, but this is the first time that someone actually mixed them up.


    Receptionist approached Madison. "Miss Turner, my manager is not avable at the moment. Do you care to wait for him for filing yourints aboutst night?" Receptionist nced at JoAnna, awaiting some signal if she will see this woman or not.


    "Get me your manager''s manager then!", Madison squeezed through her teeth.


    Hearing receptionist''s words, JoAnna got an additional valuable information. She smiled and gave a small nod to the receptionist.


    "OK. Let me see what I can do. Please, can youe and be here while we select the best time slot?", receptionist ushered Madison to the reception desk.


    JoAnna used this chance when Madison was distracted and took the elevator up.


    She felt aplished seeing that her employees are coborating with her on this. It seems that for years, her employees are suffering mistreatment by these spoiled heiresses, and they are more than willing to help her teach few of them a lesson they will not forget. JoAnna thought that it''s time to give them raises¡­ but she will need to see with financial department first, because if she gives any raises without confirming there is enough money, Jeff will give her a hard time.


    She called reception, asked for the details of the noisy woman and what she wants, and told them to let Madison up in her office in ten minutes, and then she made another call¡­


    "Yes?", Aiden answeredzily after few rings from the suite on the fourth floor.


    "Who is Madison Turner?", JoAnna didn''t want to waste any time, and went straight to the point.


    JoAnna''s question startled him awake. Aiden nced at Sarah and was happy that she is still sleeping.


    "What did she do now?", he whispered with urgency while scooting out of the bed.


    "She has mistaken me for Sarah."


    "Great! I mean¡­ good."


    "Do you care to exin that outburst just now? And hurry up, she will be in my office in few minutes."


    "Just a second¡­" Aiden went to the bathroom and closed the door. He started the shower to make sure Sarah does not overhear if she wakes up. "She is someone I used to know¡­ and she has her eyes on me. There is nothing more than that. It''s just that¡­ after the experience in the cabin in Canada, I am extra careful of any girl who might upset Sarah. I hope you understand."


    "I understand.", JoAnna appreciates that Aiden is thinking about not hurting Sarah, but she is not sure if hiding things is the right approach. In any case, they don''t have time to talk about it now. "Is there anything else I should know?"


    "I told herst night to get lost, and after that Eve took her out. And Sarah knows about that."


    "Persistent.", JoAnna is aware that many of these socialite girls have a life mission to marry a rich and powerful husband who can maintain their lifestyle, since on their own they can''t sustain it. And because they don''t have talents other than spending money and partying, once they find their target, they don''t give up easily. What a headache¡­"How did she get invited?"


    "Family invitation due to business rtionships. But nothing major that needs to be preserved at any cost."


    JoAnna was happy to hear this. "OK. Thanks." JoAnna hanged up and checked time. Bridgette should also arrive any minute.


    JoAnna sank in her chair while thinking what the best course of action is. The simplest thing is to remove woman (and her family) from the guestlist for the wedding. However, that is a short term solution, because woman wille back at the next chance she gets. She needs to teach her a lesson. To show her that she is not worthy to think about being matched with her brother-inw. Depending on how smart and scheming that woman is, there are different approaches that can be taken.


    JoAnna reminded herself that she can''t deal the final blow. In order for that to be effective, it needs to be delivered by Aiden and Sarah. But that does not mean that JoAnna can''t teach this woman a lesson.


    JoAnna reached for her phone¡­ she does not have a lot of time¡­

 Chapter 758 - JoAnna And Madison (2)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    There is a knock on the door of JoAnna''s office.


    <em>''Aiden, after this you owe me big time! Sarah also!''</em> JoAnna exhaled. "Yes?"


    Resort staffer peeked in and said: "Boss, Madison Turner is here to see you."


    "Thank you, please show her in and you are free to go."


    Madison strutted into the office while looking around. She was halfway in when her eyesnded on JoAnna and she stopped in her tracks. "You!" Her eyes almost bulged out of their sockets.


    JoAnna smiled and sank deeper into her office chair. "Me."


    "Why are you here?", Madison squeezed through her teeth.


    "You wanted to talk to someone in charge. I am the owner of the resort. I hear that you haveins against my staff." JoAnna gestured toward the chair on the other side of her desk. "Please, have a seat and tell me what is on your mind. I assure you that customer''s satisfaction is our top priority and I will take your every word very seriously."


    ¡­


    Few minutes earlier, Bridgette was about to enter the elevator and go to JoAnna''s office, when she got messages on her phone:


    [JoAnna]: "Send to my office everyone who has anything to discuss with me. One by one. Regardless of how big or a small issue is."


    [JoAnna]: "Find two restaurants with best privacy ratings downtown Los Angeles, fairly far away from each other."


    Bridgette was not sure what to make out of it. It''s after nine¡­ brunch starts in less than an hour. Why would JoAnna want to meet with people now? And what''s with these restaurants? Shouldn''t they get ready for brunch? No matter how confusing it sounded, Bridgette has no intention to question JoAnna. She started making phone calls.


    Back to present¡­ up in JoAnna''s office¡­


    JoAnna is facing Madison who is obviously confused with the situation she found herself in.


    This is something Madison didn''t anticipate. Owner of the resort? Doesn''t that mean that she can get kicked out? Madison scoffed. This woman can''t kick her out, no matter who she is. She received a wedding invitation from the White family! And regardless of this woman''s background, her resort is hosting the wedding, which means that right now she is employed by the White family. So that is how she caught Aiden''s eye¡­


    While Madison was busy with her thoughts, JoAnna observed her with a faint smile on her face.


    There was a knock on the door and Miriam, woman who handles events organized at the resort, entered.


    "Boss, there are few urgent issues that require you to look at. Is this the right time?"


    JoAnna nced at Madison. "You don''t mind, do you?", she didn''t wait for a response before gesturing to Miriam toe over.


    About ten minutester, Miriam thanked JoAnna and headed out. The door didn''t close behind her when the next person peeked in: "Boss,test numbers are in. You need to approve it so that people get their paychecks on time."


    JoAnna nced at Madison before facing person at the door. "Oh, we can''t have people bete with getting their sries. Pleasee in. It''s just a minute, after all¡­"


    Madison was sitting in the chair while people entered and exited the office from a seemingly endless queue... ignoring her presence, like she is not there. Someone wanted to talk about a broken water pipe on the golf course, appetizer options for dinner''s menu, getting new towels for the spa (and JoAnna took suspiciously long time while going through several samples to pick one)¡­


    Bridgette would enter and exit asionally while exchanging nces with JoAnna and observing that Madison is losing her temper.


    Madison looked like she will explode any moment, when JoAnna spoke to her (finally): "I''m so sorry, Miss Turner. It seems I don''t have much time for you at this point¡­ With this wedding, my schedule is packed. There are so many decisions to make that I''m not sure how I''m going to finalize things for today''s lunch event."


    "Lunch event?", Madison perked up. Her bad mood was forgotten.


    JoAnna looked troubled while exining: "Yes, the wedding party will have lunch downtown Los Angeles and I''m still not done finalizing that."


    Bridgette was standing next to JoAnna and she got the hint. She swiftly typed something on her tablet while talking to JoAnna: "Boss, now that you mentioned lunch¡­ I narrowed down options to these two. You can just pick one. Both are great. One is Italian restaurant ''Mamma''s cucina''. They have great options, not just authentic Italian, but from Europe as well. And other one is Asian fusion ''Moon hill garden'' where food options revolve around Szechuan vors, but others are represented as well¡­"


    "Hmm¡­" JoAnna nced at Bridgette''s tablet. "Good choices indeed. Let''s discuss between these on our way to check progress in the garden. We don''t have much time, lunch is at noon, and people staying at the resort need to leave early due to traffic." JoAnna faced Madison. "Please, ept my apology for this¡­ can we meetter? Maybeter in the afternoon? I really want to hear your feedback, it will help us improve our services at the resort. You can talk with people at the reception to schedule a meeting¡­"


    Madison''s eyes were sparkling. Who cares that she didn''t talk with this woman? Her goal is Aiden, and now she knows that at noon he will be in one of those two restaurants! That will be outside resort, so she will not need to deal with those pesky security people. Coming to this office and sitting here for what seemed like forever definitely paid off!


    "I will see myself out.", Madison dashed out of JoAnna''s office not spending any time on pleasantries. She needs to get ready and go downtown Los Angeles!


    Bridgette walked after Madison and closed the office door. She turned to JoAnna. "Who is this?"


    JoAnna nced at the time¡­ ten thirty¡­ And she has number of messages from Jeff who is asking why is shete.


    JoAnna exhaled and rubbed her temples. This Madison-ignoring session took much more energy than she thought, maybe a good meal will fix it. But she wants to exin to Bridgette first: "Madison Turner. She is after Aiden. Last night he told her that he is not interested, and after that our security prevented her from sneaking in through the side entrance. She came here to¡­ I don''t know why she came here. But she is not giving up on him. You should have heard random crazy things she told me this morning in the reception hall. Oh, and she thinks that I''m Sarah."


    Bridgette now understood the situation. "I''m confident that she is heading downtown Los Angeles, but she will be back. And as much as she looked happy when she left the office, when she realizes what happened¡­ she will be furious that after more than one hour of wasting time in your office while being ignored, you sent her to a non-existent lunch party."


    JoAnna smirked. "By the time she is back, everyone from here will be off for bachelor''s or bachelorette''s party. None of us will stay here tonight, so no matter how furious she is, the only thing she can do is scream at the ocean. The staff already knows to ignore her, and if she causes a scene, security will take over. And tomorrow¡­ Aiden and Sarah need to deal with her anyway. I just granted them one day of peace."


    Bridgette giggled. "Tomorrow she will be confused when she realizes that you are the bride."


    "Yeah. That would be something worth recording if not for the fact that I don''t want to see her ever again." JoAnna stood up. "Let''s go, the brunch started. We can talk while I get ready. I want to change into something morefortable¡­ Madison is not very smart, is she? She was just sitting here for more than one hour and didn''t say a word, and even after all that she rushed out at the hint where Aiden will be¡­ It''s a pity that I will not see her face when she realizes that she got tricked¡­ Did you see her skin? She has some condition¡­"


    "Condition? Aren''t those just scratches?"


    "That is a lot of scratches."


    "Yes. Like she had a close encounter with a berry bush."


    "Or¡­ a rose bush.." JoAnna shook her head at the thought that Madison is probably one of the people who ruined her garden.

 Chapter 759 - Brunch

    Earlier that day¡­


    Ellie checked the time and saw that it''s almost ten o''clock.


    She decided to go for brunch through the garden. There are a lot of people there busying themselves, and Ellie observed them while she made her way slowly toward the main resort building.


    "Some drunkards wrecked the gardenst night.", Jill''s voice reached Ellie.


    Ellie looked toward source of the voice and her eyes lit up. "Jill, I didn''t see you. Sorry¡­ I was focused on thismotion.", she gestured toward the people working. "And Trevor, you are here also. It''s always nice to see you. I thought you areing tomorrow."


    "Hehe¡­", Jill giggled while snuggling next to Trevor. "My fianc¨¦ surprised me bying one day earlier."


    "Hi, Ellie. You look lovely, as usual.", Trevor greeted Ellie and then turned to ce a kiss on Jill''s temple. "I was lucky to find a recement at thest moment, and in time to take first morning flight here."


    After a short chat, three of them headed for the brunch at the restaurant on the fourth floor of the resort''s main building.


    Jill linked arms with Trevor.


    "You don''t have +1?", Trevor asked Ellie.


    "No.", Ellie pouted. "I''m forever alone."


    Trevor nced at Jill and they shared an understanding.


    "How about you join us for this asion? I will be the luckiest man to attend the brunch with +2.", Trevor extended his free arm to Ellie, bent at the elbow, indicating her to link her arm with his.


    "Oh, another gentleman¡­ are you sure it''s OK?", Ellie looked at Jill and faced her warm smile.


    Ellie happily (with a dose of embarrassment) linked her arm with Trevor''s.


    They passed the main hallway when Jill got a text. "Oh, Emma needs me. You two go ahead. I will join with Emma in a bit¡­ Ellie, take care of Trevor for me. Don''t let those tanned LA girls snatch him away."


    Ellie was not sure if she should have her arm linked with Trevor''s. They know each other for a while, and they are good friends¡­ and she is a great with Jill. But still¡­ it is a bit ufortable.


    Trevor looked at Ellie. "Now I''m down to +1, but I don''t mind¡­ when Jill and Emma join us, I will be a man with +3. That should earn me an extra drink."


    He had a goofy expression, which made Ellie smile and rx. Trevor was always bubbly and managed to make people cheer up. He and Jill are a great match.


    ¡­


    In the restaurant on the fourth floor, Jeff is fiddling with his phone. Bridgette texted him few times already that JoAnna is handling something for the resort and wille in few minutes¡­ but few minutes passed few times already. And why JoAnna didn''t respond to any of his texts? Jeff told himself to calm down and to focus on the guests. After all, he is the host (with JoAnna, who is still not present!), but he should do his part.


    He decided to go and chat with Aiden. Aiden is restless, and Jeff wants to find out what is going on. It will keep him busy until JoAnna shows up.


    Jasper was talking with Christopher when his eyes moved to the side andnded on Ellie when she entered the restaurant. She looks fresh, like a spring breeze and her smile made his heart lighter. Jasper''s mood worsened when he observed that Ellie is walking next to a man, and their arms are linked?!! His mind raced¡­ didn''t she sayst night that she is single? Who is that man, then? Did they meetst night? And they are already friendly like this?


    "Hey! Are you listening?", Christopher''s voice pulled Jasper out of his thoughts.


    Jasper was surprised by emotions which washed over him, and he didn''t know how to handle it. "I need some air.", he mumbled and walked out on the balcony where outdoor seating is avable.


    It''s quiet, since everyone is inside. Jasper took a seat with intention to calm down and figure out what is happening to him. Why did he react that way? He is not sure how long he stared into an imaginary spot on the horizon before forcing himself to look toward the restaurant. He was trying to think what happened, but he was still drawing nks. His brain refused to resume its function and provide him with some answers! And his eyes were drawn toward that girl whose back he can see clearly through the ss door and oversized windows. Her hair is pulled back into a French braid and that white summer dress with yellow and green geometric details along the bottom hem make her look like a fairy. Jasper is not able to exin to himself why his emotions are raging when he sees Ellie talk to that man, and she is smiling. There are two other women with them, he recognizes them as JoAnna''s friends from Seattle¡­ but still¡­ Ellie is talking to that man!


    Jasper wants to be the man with whom Ellie will talk to¡­ but even if he goes inside, and approaches her, what will he say? After how he behaved previous night, what will he say?


    ¡­


    Inside the restaurant, JoAnna called Aiden and Sarah to join her at one table in the back.


    "I believe, what I have to say should be known to both of you.", JoAnna was looking at Aiden.


    Aiden reluctantly nodded.


    "Madison Turner was in my office, that is why I waste¡­ You don''t know who she is?" JoAnna observed Sarah''s puzzled expression.


    Sarah turned to Aiden, silently asking for an exnation, and he extended his arm, palm forward.


    Sarah let out an ''Ah!'' sound and gestured to JoAnna to continue.


    JoAnna shook her head while thinking how Sarah is helpless. She needs to start remembering people! In any case, this is not the time to talk about that¡­ JoAnna went back to the topic and spoke to Sarah: "She thinks I''m you. But at the wedding tomorrow, she will realize her mistake." JoAnna''s eyes moved between Sarah and Aiden while she continued: "I sent her to a non-existent event downtown Los Angeles, so for today you should not see her. But you need to be vignt tomorrow. That woman is full of herself, angry, possibly mentally unstable, and she will not give up easily."


    "How did she mix us up?", Sarah asked.


    "I don''t know¡­ At first, I thought that she is after Jeff. She approached me with <em>''you don''t deserve him''</em>, and I was trying to shut her down with <em>''I''m future Mrs. White, deal with it...''</em>, but she went crazy with <em>''just because you are his date it does not mean he will marry you!''</em>. At that point I realized that she thinks I''m you." JoAnna nodded toward Sarah. "I''m giving you a heads up. At least one crazy person will cause you trouble tomorrow. Unless you find a permanent solution to discourage her, she will being back."


    JoAnna gave them meaningful looks before standing up and going to join the brunch. She still didn''t eat anything!


    Sarah tilted her head and rested it on Aiden''s shoulder.


    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah, and they sat like that in silence, reminding each other that as long as they are together, everything will be OK.

 Chapter 760 - One Day Before Wedding (J&J) (1)

    After brunch, in front of the entrance of the main building of Golden Ocean Resort¡­


    "If I find out you had a stripper on yourp, the wedding is off¡­" JoAnna narrowed her eyes at Jeff. "With Sarah by my side, I will know it before it happened!"


    "Got it, no strippers.", Jeff obediently confirmed and leaned in for a kiss. "We are going on a boat, guys only¡­ so unless one of them starts stripping, I am safe."


    JoAnnaughed and gave him a big hug. "I miss you already."


    Jeff smiled while enjoying the sight of clingy JoAnna. "I miss you more¡­ I will see you tonight. The guys are going crazy in the limo while waiting."


    JoAnna peered on the side. "You are not thest one out¡­ but fine¡­"


    She gave him another kiss and headed toward the second limousine which was waiting for all the girls to get in before driver takes them to their destination.


    "Come on¡­ we need to go." Jeff reminded Aiden and Felix who were saying their goodbyes to Sarah and Sophia.


    When all of them got in, the limousine started.


    "What''s up with you?", Russel asked Jasper whose expression was not pleasant.


    "He is like that since brunch.", Christopher responded instead of Jasper.


    "Did something happen?", Vincent asked.


    "It''s more like¡­ something didn''t happen." Bradley gave everyone a knowing look. When he saw that all of them are looking at him nkly, he raised his voice: "Come on! Don''t tell me you didn''t notice that he failedst night with maid of honor and that this morning she is all bright and cheery while Jasper has a storm cloud above his head?"


    "Shut up!", Jasper squeezed through his teeth and that caused a wave of ''Ohhh'' sounds from his friends.


    Aiden is looking at his phone with a small smirk on her face. He is observing a dot on the map which represents Madison''s location (her cell phone), in the area of downtown Los Angeles. He knows that this limousine is going to a nearby harbor from where they will board a boat (how Jasper called it) and spend the afternoon there. Madison has no chances of interfering. After that guys are going to the gentlemen''s club, but Aiden, Felix, Jeff and Steve already have ns not to go there so even if Madison shows up, she will end up empty handed.


    Aiden reminded himself to thank JoAnna for stepping in this morning. And he is happy how it all turned out: Sarah knows that Madison is after him, and nothing major happened that can make Sarah hate him.


    He finds Madison delusional and annoying, but other than the possibility of her telling Sarah about his past, he does not believe that Madison poses any real threat. However, Sarah reminded him of more than one asion when he underestimated other''s ability to scheme. Aiden is happy that he and Sarah are together in this. He hopes that this afternoon passes soon, and he can go to be by Sarah''s side. If this is not for Jeff, Aiden would not join.


    ¡­


    Girls are lively in the limousine which is luxurious and provides snacks and drinks.


    "Don''t get tipsy, yet! Our first stop is paintball!!!", Ellie eximed and that invoked loud shrieks from most of the girls present.


    "I''m sorry that you can''t participate¡­", Ellie told Sophia.


    "Don''t worry about me. I will watch the score and read my book. Lately, I learned to appreciate unexpected rest sessions.", Sophia responded while rubbing her belly. She would like to participate, but considering her pregnancy, she has to sit this one out¡­ and she does not want to say this to Ellie and to spoil the mood.


    "Howe Trevor didn''t want to join the guys?", JoAnna asked Jill.


    "Trevor arrived early in the morning and didn''t get much rest. He is catching up on his sleep.", Jill responded. Also, Trevor didn''t want to go because he does not know any of the guys attending bachelor''s party, and Jasper was giving him unpleasant looks during brunch for some unknown reason¡­ but Jill does not want to mention these points. It''s not important because after tomorrow, he will probably not see those guys again.


    Sarah is looking at her phone with a small smirk on her face. She is observing a dot on the map which represents Madison''s location (her cell phone), in the area of downtown Los Angeles.


    "Is she still busy looking for Aiden?", Bridgette asked while peeking over Sarah''s shoulder.


    "Yes. You two did good. Thank you."


    "Not a problem. What will you do with her tomorrow?"


    Sarah shrugged. "I don''t know¡­ I am more for a break-few-bones approach when ites to conflicts, but I can''t do that tomorrow because we will be at a fancy wedding. I really-really don''t know how to handle these situations where I need to predict her moves and set traps in advance. That is something that Sophia and Anna can do."


    Bridgette agrees with that. Sarah is more¡­ straightforward and scheming is not something she does. But that does not mean that she is helpless. Bridgette decided to give a reminder to her friend. "That Madison is not the first person to pursue Aiden on your watch, correct? I remember that at work there used to be a person¡­ Evalina. How did you deal with her?"


    "I didn''t¡­ she just disappeared."


    "But she disappeared for a reason. There was an email saying that she is banned from thepany, and how much I know, you had something to do with it. Did you forget about that?"


    "I forgot¡­ Thank you." Sarah sank in the car seat and started recollecting how she dealt with Evalina. She exposed and embarrassed Evalina without even facing her in person. And she can do the same with Madison. There is no need to rush, she can find out what Madison cares about (besides Aiden)¡­ and then find the information that can jeopardize that¡­ Sarah felt lighter now that she has some kind of a n in ce. And she reminded herself that she is not alone.


    Sarah remembered her talk with Aiden, earlier, during brunch. They promised to watch each other''s backs. And one crazed girl is nothingpared to the Eastern European families who are lurking in the shadows¡­ but that one crazed girl can cause damage. Two of them recollected people like Philip and Ed and Dodson brothers and rk sisters¡­ oh, and Lexi¡­ all seemingly harmless people who wanted to get in between them.. And no matter how harmless they were at that time¡­ they had some dangerous ns in ce and if they managed to execute those ns, they would cause damage.

 Chapter 761 - One Day Before Wedding (J&J) (2)

    ~ Los Angeles, Moon Hill Garden restaurant ~


    "Miss, how many times I need to repeat that we don''t disclose information about people who are inside our private rooms? If anyone wants you to join them, they would let us know in advance. Or you can call them now and ask someone toe and get you¡­ Our establishment is built on a promise of providing undisturbed dining experience, and we are not going to ruin our reputation just because you are pushing few hundred dors in my hand.", frustrated host pushed money back into Madison''s hand.


    Madison sneered at the man. "What is the big deal? Just tell me if party for Jeffrey White is here!"


    "Miss, even if CEO White is here, I will not confirm that."


    Madison got excited (and noisier). "Ha! So, he is here! How else would you know that I''m talking about CEO White?"


    Restaurant host rolled his eyes and exhaled in frustration. "Everyone in Los Angeles knows who CEO White is. And we are proud to say that hees to our establishment asionally¡­ But that does not mean that he is here at this moment. Please leave before I call authorities."


    "You¡­", Madison''s rant was interrupted by her phone. "This is not over!" She red at the host and took a step back to answer the call.


    "Where are you?", Kyra''s voice came from Madison''s phone.


    "Downtown Los Angeles."


    "Shopping?"


    "No, I''m trying to get close to Aiden." Madison had no intention of hiding this from Kyra. After all, Kyra already knows why Madison came to Los Angeles.


    Kyra snickered. "Downtown Los Angeles? By now, he is on a boat sailing the Pacific."


    "What? No¡­ They are having a lunch event downtown Los Angeles.", Madison said matter-of-factly.


    Kyra rolled her eyes. She knows that there is no point in telling Madison that she is wrong. She will not believe her unless she realizes it herself (somehow), so Kyra needs to provide some hints. "You are confident. Did you find him?"


    "No, host is saying that he can''t tell me." There is also a thing that Madison caused a scene in the other restaurant and left just in time before police arrived, but Kyra does not need to know that small detail.


    "That means you are not certain¡­ from where did you hear that they are having a lunch event?"


    "A woman¡­" Madison realized that she does not know JoAnna''s name. "¡­owner of the resort where the wedding is. Did you arrive?"


    "Yes, I just settled in my room."


    Madison hesitated before asking: "Where did you hear that Aiden is on a boat?"


    Kyra is happy to hear that Madison started doubting that she will find Aiden at a lunch downtown Los Angeles and decided to share what she knows. "I have my sources¡­ For the bachelor''s party they are first going on a boat and then to a gentlemen''s club¡­ Even if he is there, which he is not, you can''t meet with him. Come back, and we will n next step together. Do you want me to wait for you so that we have lunch together?"


    Madison realized that Kyra is right. Even if Aiden is in one of the back rooms, she can''t get inside. And what if Kyra is right and Aiden is not there at all? "Don''t wait for me. Go ahead and eat. With this traffic it will take me almost two hours to get back to the resort."


    "OK. Call me when you reach here." Kyra ended the call.


    Kyra wanted to ask more questions, but she will wait for Madison to get back. She wondered: how it is possible that Madison got such a false information? From the owner of the resort? She needs to find out who the owner is.


    Madison stared at her phone, unsure what to think. Did that owner woman trick her intoing all the way to downtown Los Angeles? Why would she do that? Aiden is not here at all? Why did she spend almost an eternity in that office? Was that part of the n as well?


    Madison decided to go and hail a cab. She will think about this during the ride back to the resort¡­ if she is not confident in her conclusions, she can always ask Kyra for inputs. Kyra is the smart one, and Madison hates that.


    ¡­


    Back to our girls¡­


    The paintball event didn''tst long. Just over one hour. They had fun and other than few bruises, there were no major injuries.


    After that, girls headed to a penthouse nearby downtown Los Angeles.


    "Ellie, this is amazing!", Millie and Sharon eximed in unison.


    Penthouse is on the 44th floor and has arge terrace with a swimming pool! Inside everything is luxurious, and catered food as well as generous amount of drinks is provided.


    Jill and Sharon squealed from excitement when they saw a karaoke machine.


    This ce is great for girls to spend the afternoon.


    "We are here until eight!", Ellie announced when everyone finished exploring the penthouse and they settled in the living area. "Except for a small gift-giving event at five o''clock, it''s free activities. If you want to try the swimming pool, I have swimsuits ready¡­ at the risk of bragging, I want to tell you that they are my personal designs, and you get to keep them if you wish. At eight we are heading to the hottest club in Los Angeles!"


    The girls cheered.


    "What gift-giving?", JoAnna nudged Ellie.


    "There is a reason why I call this a <em>''lingerie shower party''</em>." Ellie winked yfully.


    JoAnna''s face lit up. "Are you saying I will get some lingerie?"


    "Yup. Everyone here prepared at least one super-sexy number for you to spice up your honeymoon."


    "Thank you, bestie!", JoAnna hugged Ellie while giggling in excitement.


    <em>''Ah! Jeff will have fun tearing those to pieces¡­''</em>, JoAnna didn''t want to say this aloud.


    It didn''t take long for girls to start up the karaoke machine, and they didn''tck volunteers who would sing their hearts out while others cheered happily.


    Ellie was sipping her drink when Millie and Sharon sat next to her on the sofa.


    "Hey, we were wondering¡­ what is the status between you and the best man?", Millie asked.


    "Jasper? There is no status between us.", Ellie cautiously responded. She is not familiar with the ng, but she guessed that these two came to see if there is anything going on between her and Jasper.


    "Are you sure? Last night you two were inseparable almost the whole evening¡­ and then this morning nothing. Did you have a fight?", Sharon''s follow up questions confirmed Ellie''s suspicion.


    "No, nothing like that. We were just talking. There is nothing between us.", Ellie rified.


    "Oh¡­ then¡­ you don''t mind if we get close to him?", Millie reluctantly asked while trying to read Ellie''s expression.


    Ellie smiled. "There is nothing for me to mind. He is a grown up man. Feel free to do what you want."


    "Great!", Sharon eximed. "Thanks for rifying. He is hot, and we just wanted to make sure we don''t step on your toes if we make a move."


    "Are you sure that is OK?", Jill asked Ellie when Sharon and Millie left.


    Ellie understood that Jill heard their conversation. "There is nothing for me to be or not to be OK with. Nothing happened, and I have no right to im him one way or another."


    "But¡­ you do like him. Right?"


    Ellie''s eyes widened in surprise for a moment which made Jill giggle and exin: "I just noticed your difort while you talked to Millie and Sharon now, nothing more."


    Ellie understood and rxed a bit. "Me liking him or not will not change the reality that he is a yer.. And I will not allow myself to get hurt on purpose."

 Chapter 762 - One Day Before Wedding (J&J) (3)

    ~ Pacific Ocean, not far from the coast of California ~


    Guys are on the luxurious yacht which has three decks and provides variety of entertainment. Several staff members are present, including a bartender who can make variety of cocktails popr with gentlemen, and few chefs which are making sure that barbeque is just right, and that sushi is made fresh to order.


    Aiden is standing on the tallest deck and gazing toward the coast, which is only faintly visible in the distance. He lowered his head to look at his phone and sees that Sarah is downtown Los Angeles. With a flick of his finger the screen changed, and he confirmed that Madison in back at the resort. A secondter he flicked the screen again and stared into a dot which represents Sarah as if he is trying to send her some mental message.


    "Jeff told me that one woman is giving you a headache.", Steve said as he joined Aiden while carrying two chilled beers.


    Aiden responded with a small nod and epted one beer which Steve offered.


    Steve observed that Aiden is looking at his phone and asked: "Is she a real threat? Or are you just putting too much thought into it because she is the only one?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "For Jeff, more than few headache-inducing women will be at the wedding. He is concerned, but maybe because there are so many of them, none of them stands out like a real threat. Jeff does not seem too worried about them.", Steve exined.


    Aiden could see some logic in that. "Maybe you are right, and I am overthinking it. But more than once I was close to losing Sarah, and I will not let that happen again."


    "More than once?", Steve was curious.


    Aiden didn''t want to go into details. There are so many stories he can tell on that topic, but he wanted to exin to Steve why he is concerned without too much drama. "Think of a scenario: you get drugged and they orchestrate it so that Bridgette sees you being intimate with another woman¡­ Even if she knows that you were not yourself, will she be able to ept you like nothing happened?"


    "I see what you mean."


    Aiden wanted to say:<em> ''no, you don''t''</em>. Because stories like Sarah being drugged and ending up in a hospital with her life in danger twice, Dodson brothers dragging him into a shed so that rk sisters have their way with him¡­ are stories that are difficult to believe in. But Aiden was happy that he does not need to exin further. He does not want to think about it, if possible.


    Aiden decided to change the topic: "How are you and Bridgette?"


    "We are good." Steve smiled while thinking of Bridgette.


    "Are you considering marriage? Or are you not there yet?"


    "It''s not that I didn''t think about it, but we are not there yet."


    "If you thought about it, what is stopping you from proposing?" Aiden paused and asked another question: "Did you introduce her to your family¡­ elders?"


    Steve''s smile faded. "They know that I am dating someone."


    "Does she know about your family?"


    Steve was obviously ufortable, and that answered Aiden''s question.


    "The longer you dy, the harder it will be.", Aiden advised.


    Steve wanted to say something, but then he saw Felix approaching, and he swallowed his words.


    "Do you mind if I join?", Felix noticed that Steve is giving him apprehensive look.


    Aiden also didn''t miss that Steve is caught off guard by Felix''s sudden appearance just when they discussed a sensitive topic. Aiden decided to handle the situation. "Not at all¡­ We were just talking how these bachelor''s parties are a pain. When my turnes, there will be no such thing. If we have any pre-wedding party, I want to be with Sarah. I can''t be separated from her and have a good time."


    Felix approved. "That is a valid point. I will dly join your party, with Sophia."


    By now, Steve rxed and three of them chatted a bit more before changing into wetsuits and heading to the lowest deck where jet skis are avable.


    On the second deck, Jeff and Jasper are on the lounging chairs.


    Jeff is smiling while texting with JoAnna and his asional giggles are making Jasper frown.


    Jasper cleared his throat to get Jeff''s attention and when he saw that Jeff is looking at him, he spoke: "You always had number of women pursuing you."


    Jeff raised an eyebrow while wondering from where that statement came. "Your point?"


    "How did you know that Anna is different?"


    "Different?", Jeff mumbled and got lost in thoughts. He was not sure how to answer this question. "She likes me for who I am as a person, not because of my background. It''s a clich¨¦, I know¡­ Does this answer your question?"


    "Not really¡­", Jasper mumbled. "You said that you pursued her. How did you know that she is worth pursuing?"


    Jeff thought for few seconds before responding: "At that time¡­ I was not sure about my feelings. I didn''t know what I was doing, and my actions could be easily ssified as stalking. But few things I knew was that I wanted her to smile, and that smile to be directed at me. Also, I noticed her absence. When she was not by my side, I was thinking about her so much that I thought I''m going crazy. At first, I just wanted to see her and identify what is this strange feeling she is invoking inside me. And the more time I spent with her, the greedier I was. No matter how much time we spend together, it is not enough, because when I am with her, I am¡­ happy. It''s like an addiction, and when we are not together, I''m crashing."


    "Speaking like a man in love."


    "Yes. I can''t imagine my life without Anna in it." Jeff didn''t deny it, ignoring Jaspar''s skepticism.


    "Aren''t you afraid that you will get bored with one woman in your life?"


    Jeffughed. "Anna is many things, but she is not boring."


    "Yes, I heard that she is a surgeon and owns a resort.", Jasper said with a slight mockery in his voice.


    "She is much more than that¡­ even if you talk only about jobs she is doing, you will need to add few more."


    Jeff wants Jasper to acknowledge JoAnna and to stop using his almost-mocking tone whenever he talks about her. After all, JoAnna is nothing like endless line up of Jasper''s one night stands, and Jeff wants Jasper to realize that.. He contemted for some time if he should say more or not before deciding to share his thoughts: "Do you know that she saved my life by crippling a man with a .50 caliber rifle?"

 Chapter 763 - One Day Before Wedding (J&J) (4)

    Jeff saw Jasper''s confused expression and he exined. "The man sneaked into our property and ended up pointing a gun at my face. That was the first time in my life that I was afraid to die. I didn''t want to die because I didn''t want to miss my time with Anna, at the same time the onlyforting thought was that she is safe. And the next thing I know, the man lost a hand, and then a leg¡­ and my Anna was standing on the rooftop with a rifle¡­ And another time, there was a creep stalking her who ended up taking out four of my bodyguards and cornering her. I was out of my mind while praying that I reach there in time. And when I finally reached her, I saw a scene: JoAnna was kicking him senseless while shouting that no one canpare to me." Jeff suddenlyughed and it took him some time to calm down before continuing: "And there is that time when she was kidnaped. I got a photo on my phone of her tied up. I found her and kicked the door where they confined her¡­ you can imagine my surprise when I saw her sitting at the tablefortably and chatting with three full grown men who were tied up to the chairs. And then she asked me to give them jobs because they kidnaped her only to earn money to feed their families¡­ She is a magnificent woman, capable of surprising me every day by showing me all her different sides. Funny and serious, gentle and vicious, smart. Definitely not boring."


    Jasper sighed. "Anna sounds like a perfect woman."


    "Perfect for me." Jeff curtly reminded him.


    Jeff looked at Jasper who was lost in thoughts. "You know¡­ every rtionship is different. Asking me about my situation will not help you resolve yours."


    Jeff noticed Jasper''s confused look and exined: "I suspect that your questions are somehow rted to Ellie."


    Jasper was startled and that confirmed Jeff''s suspicion.


    Jeff shared his point of view: "I saw youst night hitting on Ellie. It''s unusual that your charms fail. I spoke with Anna about it and she told me that Ellie is not interested in one night stands and that even if she likes you, it''s not likely that she will give in. I''m not an expert in women. Far from it. But if a woman is resisting you because of her principles¡­ she stands for something, which means that she is using her head¡­ and she is not boring."


    "Did Anna resist you?"


    Jeff nodded and exined: "I had a marriage agreement at that time, and Anna didn''t want to get in a rtionship with me because of it. You have no idea how miserable I felt knowing that I love Anna and that she loves me back, but there is this stupid years-old agreement keeping us apart... And when I finally aplished dissolving the agreement, the first thing I did was to get down on my knees and ask her to marry me. And when she said yes, the whole new world of possibilities opened up."


    Jasper looked at a silly grin on Jeff''s face and wondered if he will ever be like that¡­ in love.


    Jasper sighed and that made Jeff look at him.


    "I think you like her." Jeff bluntly said.


    "Who?"


    "Ellie."


    Jasper shrugged.


    "You are sighing too much." Jeff voiced his observation. "Even if you don''t want to admit that you like her, she got your attention, right?"


    Jasper didn''t deny that. He responded with a nod.


    "Just the fact that she got your attention should make you want to spend more time with her. Why are you resisting it? I saw you this morning keeping your distance from her."


    "It''s making me ufortable.", Jasper admitted.


    Jeff scoffed. "I thought that you said how only by getting out of yourfort zone one can learn new things. Or are you afraid what you might find out about yourself if you actually get entangled with a girl who has a brain and is using it?"


    Jasper frowned. "Why are you on my case?"


    Jeff raised his eyebrows, feeling wronged. "Hey! You are the one who started talking about it. How is any of this my fault? Listen¡­ do whatever you want. But snap out of it! I''m getting married tomorrow to the love of my life, and your sulking is killing my mood."


    Jeff returned to his phone. He had number of messages from JoAnna which he didn''t read because he was talking with Jasper. Unforgivable!


    Jasper was unable to continue sitting there and listen to Jeff''s giggles. He stood up and went inside to join Bradley, Christopher, Russel and Vincent who were ying poker.


    "You know that girls went for paintball?", Bradley asked Jasper while dealing a hand.


    "How do you know about that?", Jasper asked without looking away from his cards.


    "Maid of honor shared photos on group chat.", Russel responded.


    "Group chat?" Jasper looked around and saw that others at the table nodded in unison.


    "Yes. Look.", Christopher unlocked his phone and pushed it toward Jasper.


    Jasper saw few photos of girls geared up and thenst one was with four girls goofing around while covered in red and blue paint splotches. Due to protection goggles he could not tell who is who.


    Jasper is not happy that he does not know about this group chat, while his four poker-buddies seem to be familiar with it. He scrolled up the history and saw photos from the brunch and from previous evening as well. Girls shared photos. He didn''t see anyone take photos or fiddle with their phones.


    Now that he thinks about it, the whole day today and previous evening, the only thing on his mind was Ellie.


    Jasper was slightly embarrassed when he realized his urge to forward to himself three photos with Ellie on them. Why would he do that?


    Jasper was frustrated by the fact that he is wasting his time, thinking about a girl who is definitely not his type. She wants a rtionship andmitment. That is not him. He wants to have fun with no strings attached. His frustration increased at the thought that he could have spent his time in a more productive way. Few of the bridesmaids were definitely checking him out, but instead of doing something about them, he wasted his time.


    Jasper pushed Christopher''s phone back to him angrily.. Tonight, he will fix things¡­ when they get off this boat and hit the club.

 Chapter 764 - One Day Before Wedding (J&J) (5)

    In the penthouse, close to downtown Los Angeles¡­


    Girls are screaming from excitement and teasing while JoAnna is showing one by one sexy lingerie that she received from participants of her <em>''lingerie shower party''</em>.


    "This¡­ how do you put this on?", JoAnna was twisting and turning something that looked like few leather strips. "And where does this go?"


    Sharonughed. "Let me show you¡­", she handed JoAnna a phone which disyed a photo.


    JoAnna made a silly face while observing the photo and trying to match what is on the photo with what she has in her hands. "This looks¡­ adventurous. And it does not cover anything."


    Laughter erupted.


    She reached for the next one. "Why does this one have feathers? Are feathers on your butt a thing? And why is front not covered at all? Or am I looking at this in a wrong way?"


    JoAnna''s questions invoked waves after waves ofughter.


    After checking each and every present she received, JoAnna thanked all of them. "I appreciate variety and ingenuity of these products. They will be put to good use. If I figure out how to put them on."


    Ellie helped JoAnna keep everything in one box and went down to the concierge with a request to send the box to JoAnna''s house.


    Sarah sat next to JoAnna when she saw that no one is around.


    "I was hoping that you will address one issue, but I see your lips are sealed, so I need to ask. Jules Heenan. Trying to sneak into the eventst night. Why?"


    JoAnna exhaled. "I don''t know. Are you sure he was trying to sneak in?"


    "The process goes that bodyguards deliver a warning that it''s a private party and no one without invitation can get in. If a person refuses to leave, then Eve takes over. Him being taken out means that he refused to back off. Did you invite him to the wedding? No one without invitation should have ess to the resort."


    JoAnna shrugged. "I didn''t invite him. But I gave invitations to two producers, one director and two screenwriters."


    "You think he got his hands on one of those invitations?"


    "Possibly. I don''t see any other exnation. As to why he was therest night¡­ I really don''t know. I met him few times on set, and he was always polite and friendly, but nothing over the top."


    "If he has the invitation, he will be there tomorrow."


    JoAnna didn''t mind this. "If he shows up, I will get a chance to ask why he ended up at my rehearsal dinner."


    Sarah stepped on the terrace and found Sophia rxing in the shade by the pool.


    "I didn''t see you inside much."


    "Uh, too noisy. I''m fine here. Don''t worry about me." Sophia gestured to Sarah to go inside.


    Sarah sat on the lounging chair next to Sophia''s. "It''s OK. I can use some quiet time as well. It''s easier to think."


    Sophia noticed that Sarah''s mood is off. "Is something bothering you?"


    "Yeah. This wedding¡­ it seems there will be a lot of people who are eyeing Aiden and Jeff, so I''m not at ease going into it."


    Sophia heard that many young women are looking to be Mrs. White either through Jeff or Aiden, so she knows what Sarah is talking about. "Anna seems fine, don''t concern yourself with her. As for you¡­ the only things you need to work on are your attitude and confidence. Remind yourself that two of you love each other, you are engaged, and no one other than you has the right to be by his side. No matter what others say, the one he proposed to is you, the one he lives with is you, and of course, the one he loves is you. And if even after all that you need a boost, remember some good moments you shared with him¡­ something that no one else knows¡­ something that it''s just between two of you¡­ imagine that those people want to take it away and you need to protect that."


    Sarah smiled at the thought that her big sister is supportive. "Thanks."


    "Hey, no need to thank me. I am your big sister. I will always watch your back, and no one can bully you. Feel free to rely on me, that is why I''m here¡­ it''s in the job description under title <em>''older sister''</em>."


    ¡­


    Just before eight o''clock, girls left the penthouse and headed to the club.


    Illusion Empire is one of the most popr nightclubs in Los Angeles. It''s called a nightclub, but actually, it''s an establishment which is packed with patrons who are satisfying their partying needs 24 hours a day. It offers variety of seating options, generous dance area, three long bars and (of course) private VIP rooms.


    Illusion Empire is famous for its light effects which are hitting every spot in the club, creating various illusions on the walls and ceiling. asionally, light effects would be disyed on the smoke screens which rise through the club sporadically. That always elicits various screams from the girls (and some guys) nearby.


    Ellie secured thergest VIP room for this asion.


    The music is sting, the club is packed, the line in front of the club is proportionally long¡­ Ellie made sure they get VIP treatment from start to finish, so the girls skipped the line and went straight to their designated VIP room.


    As soon as they arrived, they ordered drinks and the party started (or continued... considering that they are partying since brunch).


    Jill is excited that Trevor is on his way¡­ but he is not the only one traveling from Golden Ocean Resort toward a club in Los Angeles.


    Earlier that afternoon¡­


    Madison and Kyra met in one of the lounge areas at the Golden Ocean Resort.


    "Hi Kyra¡­", Madison said as she took a seat next to Kyra.


    "Hi¡­" Kyra paused and stared at Madison. "What happened to your face? And arms? And legs?"


    "Don''t ask. Freak ident." Madison is upset that the cuts sting like crazy at the touch of the makeup, and she was not able to cover them up. "Are you sure that Aiden will be going to a club tonight?" Madison doesn''t want Kyra to find out that she ended up in between rose bushes, so she quickly changed the topic.


    Kyraughed. "Why can''t you even pretend that you care about me at least a little bit before asking about him?"


    "Do you want me to lie? To me, no one is more important than him. I thought that you know that already."


    "Of course, I know¡­ but you should not be so obvious about it."


    "Hi Kyra, are we at the right ce?", twodies approached them. The one who asked is Harriet Morgan, youngdy who was refused entry at the rehearsal dinner and she ended up drinking herself silly.


    "Yes, yes¡­" Kyra responded while lifting her gaze to see the neers. "Tiffany? What happened to your face? And hands?"


    Kyra''s eyes darted from Tiffany to Madison. They both have suspiciously simr scratches.


    "I woke up in a thorny bush." Tiffany grumbled.


    "Freak ident, a?", Kyra chuckled while her eyes moved toward Madison.


    "Are theying with us?", Madison snapped.


    "Yes.", Kyra confirmed. "But don''t worry, two of them are interested in Jeffrey."


    Madison looked at Harriet and Tiffany. "If both of them are after him, don''t they have conflicting goals?"


    "As long as Jeff is with that woman, we have amon enemy. When she is out of the picture, our alliance will cease to exist.", Harriet exined, and Tiffany nodded in agreement.


    "OK." Madison shrugged. "So, what are we doing?"


    "The guys will be in this club tonight.", Kyra showed her tablet to the three young women. "We are going there. They will be drinking and partying and in a good mood. And it''s a perfect setting for us to make our move."


    "OUR move? What is YOUR move?", Madison suspiciously asked Kyra.


    Kyra smiled. "You just need to know that our goals are not conflicting. I am helping you¡­ so be happy."


    Kyra''s gaze moved over three women. "I even know in which room they will stay. I got everything covered.. You just need toe inside with me and¡­ do your thing."

 Chapter 765 - One Day Before Wedding (J&J) (6)

    ~ Dark Prince gentlemen''s club ~


    Guys are in the VIP room which provides a good view to the stage below where variousdies in scarce clothing are dancing by twisting and turning their bodies in a seductive way around dancing poles and various other props.


    Aiden is standing with his hands in his pockets and doing his best not to touch anything. His inner clean-freak is fully awake and panicking.


    "Why don''t you sit down?", Jeff patted a spot on a sofa he is sitting on.


    "No thanks." Aiden rejected the offer.


    Jeff frowned. "Are you just going to stand?"


    "Well, considering where we are¡­ I''m not going to sit. I don''t know how sanitary it is."


    Jeff paused for a moment and when he realized what Aiden implied, he abruptly stood up.


    It is not umon for men to call girls to VIP rooms for¡­ additional services.


    While Jeff''s eyes darted through the room, he was not sure if he is hoping to find some residue from previous room upants or not.


    Jeff and Aiden reached for their phones at the same time, and a secondter Felix and Steve did the same. Four of them exchanged nces and then Jeff approached Jasper: "I want to thank you for organizing all this. We have things to do, so we are heading out early."


    "Things to do?", Bradley asked with a smirk.


    Jeff refused to rify, he said his goodbyes to Jasper, Bradley, Christopher, Russel and Vincent, and with <em>"See you tomorrow"</em> headed toward the door with Felix, Aiden and Steve behind him.


    "Hey! Where are you going?" Bradley blocked Jeff''s way.


    Seeing that Bradley will not let them go without some exnation, Jeff provided one: "We are going to pick up our girls and then call it a night. After limo drops us off, I will tell chauffeur toe back here, so you have your ride back to the resort."


    "Where are the girls?", Bradley asked.


    "Illusion Empire nightclub.", Jeff responded and used his arm to nudge Bradley out of his way.


    "Are we staying here?", Russel asked when Jeff and others left.


    Jasper shoot him a side look. "What is wrong with staying here? Look at the girls." He pointed toward the lower level.


    Christopher looked down. "The only girls I see avable are the ones on the stage. And I''m sure we can order some toe to this room¡­ but do we really need to pay to have femalepany? Or can we go to another club and hunt for something more¡­ less used?"


    Bradley is not very interested in hunting women, his heart is already set on Paige. But he is not excited about staying in this club either.


    Bradley, Christopher, Russel and Vincent looked at Jasper. He booked this room and they don''t want to offend him by just leaving. After all, they are not stone-faced like Jeff.


    Jasper looked at his four friends and gave in. "Fine. Let''s go to Illusion Empire."


    ~ Illusion Empire nightclub ~


    Ellie, JoAnna and Sarah were chatting when the door of their VIP room opened.


    JoAnna''s face lit up when she saw Jeff entering. She leaped over the sofa andnded directly on him.


    Jeff was ready to catch her, and heughed when JoAnna''s arms and legs wrapped around him like a ko while she rained kisses on his face.


    Within seconds, Felix was next to Sophia on the sofa, Steve was holding onto Bridgette and Sarah and Aiden embraced each other.


    Bradley cleared his throat to tell Jeff to move, so that they can enter as well.


    "Oh, everyone came¡­", JoAnna noticed (eventually).


    "Yup. We decided just in time so that we catch the ride with these guys. Otherwise they would leave us behind.", Russel exined while observing the room.


    Ellie''s eyesnded on Jasper and her heart fluttered. This is a more intimate setting than this morning''s brunch orst night''s evening event, and after Jill''s question if she likes Jasper¡­ Ellie is more aware of his presence. She forced herself to look away while repeating in her mind that he is a yer and she should not cultivate any feelings toward him.


    They all settled in the VIP room which couldfortably fit at least ten more people, and within minutes everyone had drinks.


    Trevor arrived not long after, and Jill was ecstatic.


    "Because of our crazy work schedules, we don''t get many chances to go out like this. To celebrate, we are going down to dance!", Jill told Ellie and Emma and headed out of the room with Trevor.


    Steve and Bridgette went down to the dancefloor as well.


    "If we don''t see each other tonight, I will see you in the morning at the resort.", Bridgette said to JoAnna before she left with Steve.


    At a bar-height table, Sarah and Aiden were chatting with Vincent and Ellie when JoAnna gave a head-nodbined with eye-signals to Sarah to indicate that it''s time for them to leave.


    "We are heading out. See you tomorrow!", Sarah told Vincent and Ellie.


    "I have my driver picking us up, so both limos are avable for you guys to head back to resort.", Jeff notified people who stayed in the VIP room.


    Ellie waved to Sarah, JoAnna and Sophia when they left the room and her sightnded on Jasper who was sitting between Millie and Sharon. He waszily leaning on the sofa with his arms spread on the backrest. Millie and Sharon were excitedly chatting and giggling while throwing seductive nces at Jasper, and his sly smile sent an unmistakable message that he is enjoying his current situation.


    Ellie told herself that she should not expect more of him¡­ He is a yer and she will get hurt if she allows herself to get carried away¡­ but the sight of him between two girls¡­ hurt.


    "So, what are you doing for a living?", Vincent''s voice got Ellie''s attention.


    Ellie peeled her eyes with difficulty away from Jasper and turned to the man who asked her a question. "I am a fashion designer."


    "Are you famous?"


    Ellie smiled faintly. "I like to think that way."


    "Do I know any of your work?" Vincent was genuinely interested to find out more.


    Ellie''s smile widened. "If you don''t, you will. I designed Anna''s wedding dress, as well as dresses for the bridesmaids."


    Vincent raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    At that time Millie''s and Sharon''s louder-than-usual giggles reached Ellie''s ears and she closed her eyes while trying to suppress how much it bothered her.


    "Excuse me¡­", Ellie stood up and walked toward Emma who was chatting with Bradley.


    "I''m heading back.", Ellie told Emma.


    "Already?"


    "Anna left, and I have things to do in the morning. You guys have fun."


    Emma thought for a second before speaking. "I will go with you. I feel tired myself and could use few extra hours of sleep. Let''s take a cab together and leave limos for them." She went to get her cardigan. "I will text Jill so that she and Trevor know we left. Others probably don''t care if we are here or not anyway."


    Vincent joined Bradley. Two of them watched Emma and Ellie leave the VIP room and as soon as the door closed, their sightnded on Jasper.


    Jasper was also looking at the closing door and a secondter he saw Vincent and Bradley looking at him disapprovingly. He shoot them a scornful re and then went back to focusing on two girls who are fawning over him.


    "He is such a douchebag.", Vincent mumbled. "It''s obvious that he is attracted to the girl. Why is he pushing her away?"


    "I don''t think he knows.", Bradley mumbled.


    "That he is pushing her away?"


    Bradley shook his head. "He does not know that he is attracted to her.. And at this rate, by the time he finds out, it will be toote."

 Chapter 766 - One Day Before Wedding (J&J) (7)

    ~ Dark Prince gentlemen''s club ~


    Earlier that evening¡­


    Jeff just left the club with Aiden, Felix and Steve.


    Jasper internally rolled his eyes while wondering, why did he book this ce? It is his first time to organize bachelor''s party. Isn''t this what people do one day before they get married: surround themselves with half naked girls and go for onest hurrah before they tie the knot? What a waste¡­ and he actually had to call in some favors to get this VIP room in time.


    He is now facing his other friends: Bradley, Christopher, Russel and Vincent, who are all giving him pleading looks to leave this ce.


    They want to go clubbing?


    Jasper exhaled in frustration while thinking how his party-nning skills need an upgrade. Suits him well when he wanted to do this by himself. If he got his assistant or his secretary (or anyone else) to handle this bachelor''s party nonsense, it would probably turn out better.


    He still remembers that these four people in front of him rubbed in his face how girls went for paintball. Howe he didn''t think of that? Instead of something fun and active, they spent most of the day on a boat like a bunch of old people. Since everything so far he did seems to be a failure, he might as well listen to what his friends want.


    "Fine. Let''s go to Illusion Empire.", Jasper squeezed through his teeth.


    He has to admit a defeat in this case.


    Looking how excited his friends are, Jasper thought that if he knew it will turn out like this, maybe he would coordinate with Ellie and they could n this day together.


    He was half-upset that Ellie made her way into his thoughts, again.


    On the way out of the VIP room he bumped into six half-drunk middle aged men who were trying out doors to see if any room is unlocked and unupied. Based on their business attire, it seems they came here straight from work.


    Jasper looked at the cardkey in his hand.


    "Hey, are you looking for a room?"


    Jasper''s voice startled them.


    One man made a step toward him and nodded.


    "Here¡­", he handed him the cardkey. "Last room on the left. You have it for the whole night, and ites with twop dances included. Just don''t break anything. I don''t want additional charges on my card. Deal?"


    "Thank you!" The man nodded vigorously, and Jasper could swear that the man had sparkles in his eyes.


    "Don''t mention it.", Jasper mumbled as he walked away toward the exit. <em>''Well, at least the room will be used.''</em>


    Jasper was pleasantly surprised to see that the limo is waiting for him. It seems that Bradley managed to call Jeff and tell him to turn around to pick them up.


    <em>''Nice move, Bradley.''</em>, Jasper silently praised his friend.


    Benefit of them going together is that when they reach Illusion Empire, they don''t need to look for the girls, since Jeff definitely knows where to find Anna. And where Anna is that is where¡­<em>''Damnit! Why am I thinking about Ellie again?''</em>


    ¡­


    They entered VIP room in Illusion Empire, and Jasper was checking out the room. It''s very spacious with severalrge sofas, bar-height tables and there is even a wet bar. He has to admit that Ellie did a good job in picking this ce. He wondered if she had to call in favors to get this room. Based on his experience, it''s not easy to get a VIP room on Friday evening downtown Los Angeles.


    Jasper''s eyesnded on Ellie, and he is confident that she just looked away from him. Why would she do that? He pressed his lips into a line. <em>''Well, afterst night, I probably deserve it.''</em>


    Jasper was upset to see that Vincent started talking to Ellie and she was smiling. Why would she smile at him? Vincent was never a funny guy.


    Jasper plopped on a sofa, and he didn''t even realize that few secondster Millie and Sharon sat next to him. When Jasper became aware of their presence, he was grateful that these two girls are too chatty and he does not need to say anything to have the conversation going. They are so noisy, that he can space out and it actually looks like he is participating in the mor Millie and Sharon are creating. No matter what he was thinking about, his eyes moved toward Ellie. Jasper was grateful that her back is facing him, so that she does not see him staring. How frustrating! Since when does he stare at girls?


    The waiter came to get their orders.


    "What will you have,dies?", Jasper''s question earned overly-excited giggles from Millie and Sharon. Is it because this is the first thing he said sinceing here? Or maybe it is his smile. Well, he can''t help it, it''s a practiced smile which many years ago turned into a habit.


    When Jasper saw that Jeff and JoAnna stood up and that they are signaling toward the door to others that it''s time, Jasper panicked. <em>''Will Ellie leave as well?''</em>


    He sighed in relief when he saw that Sarah and Aiden are wishing Ellie and Vincent good night. That means Ellie is staying, right? But what is with Vincent? Hmph¡­ he does not matter. What matters is that Ellie is staying behind. With peripheral vision he saw Ellie waving at the girls who are leaving, and he was almost confident that she is looking at him. His smile widened.


    Jasper was contemting if he should look at her or not for few seconds and by the time he looked her way, he saw that she is talking to Vincent. Again.


    Jasper wondered, what kind of a game this is, and why is he ying it? He checked out two girls next to him and saw that they are not bad looking. So, why is he stuck with stealing nces at a girl who is obviously avoiding him? He reminded himself that this is not him. He came to this club to let out some steam and get his mojo back, and these two girls next to him will serve that purpose just fine.


    "Say, what are your names?"


    Jasper''s question caused Millie and Sharon to dissolve into giggles much louder than usual. He smirked. <em>''These two are such an easy picking¡­''</em>


    Next thing he knows, Ellie walked toward that girl from Seattle who was talking to Bradley. Jasper thinks that her name is E, or Emma, or Enna¡­ Less than a minuteter, two of them left the room. Based on the fact that other girl got her cardigan and both of them had their purses¡­ they left for the night. Jasper could not stop himself from looking after Ellie, who acted as if he is not there at all. And he was surprised at the realization how much unhappy he is because she left.


    Jasper''s surprise was reced with disdain at the sight of Bradley and Vincent looking at him like tutors who are about to punish him for some major mischief. What is up with them?


    Jasper turned to Sharon. "Millie, right?"


    "If you say so...", Sharonughed with sparkles in her eyes.


    Millie leaned closer to him and spoke through giggles: "I am Millie, but I don''t mind if you call me whatever you want."

 Chapter 767 - One Day Before Wedding (J&J) (8)

    ~ Dark Prince gentleman''s club ~


    Kyra, Madison, Tiffany and Harriet got out of the cab two blocks away from Dark Prince club. They don''t want to leave any trace of them going to that club, even if that trace is the travel log of a cab.


    About one block away from Dark Prince club, Kyra pulled out of her purse four facemasks.


    "Are we pretending to have the flu?", Tiffany asked with obvious displeasure on her face.


    Kyra rolled her eyes. "We don''t want to be seen entering such a ce."


    "Who will see us?", Harriet asked.


    "There are always paparazzi lurking around such establishments, hoping to catch celebrities or anyone of importance." Kyra exined and looked at Harriet who was reluctantly flipping the facemask.


    "You don''t want to read in the tabloids that the future Mrs. Jeffrey White went to the gentlemen''s club, right?", Kyra asked Harriet.


    Harried frowned slightly, but at the end she secured mask straps around her earlobes.


    Four young women with facemasks entered the club and faced a skinny man who greeted them reluctantly, at first. He checked out their bodies and after visually confirming that they are not bad looking and dressed for the party, he smiled. "Are you here to look for a job?"


    Harriet was about to scold him when she heard Kyra giggle and speak seductively: "No. Not a job. We are here for the services your club offers."


    Man straightened his back and switched to business tone: "How can I help you,dies? Are you looking for the same-sex experience?"


    Kyra nodded in response and exined: "We are wondering if you have a VIP room that we can use. One which will provide us with a good look at the girls you have here while they are performing, so that we make sure we pick the best."


    "I have just the thing." Man looked at the tablet in front of him. "Are you looking for the whole night, or few hours? Minimum is two hours."


    "Whole night.", Kyra responded.


    Man nced at Kyra. "Name?"


    "Penelope."


    Man smirked, knowing that she lied. But he does not care. As long as they pay, he will call her <em>''The Empress''</em> if she wants. "OK. Penelope¡­ that is $250 for the room, and other services are extra. We offer¡­"


    "We will take only the room for now." Kyra interrupted him.


    "When we pick the girls, we will decide on what extras we want to take." Kyra handed him $350 in cash and winked at the man.


    Man counted the money and showed a big smile. "Of course."


    He pushed a button, and few secondster one woman approached them from the hallway on the right.


    "Angie will show you to your room." The man gave card key to the woman he called Angie and smiled while looking after four masked women who were ascending the side stairs. He happily patted his pocket which now had a $100 tip Kyra handed him.


    ...


    "Why did we get a stinky room?", Harriet frowned while looking around VIP room they found themselves in.


    Kyra removed the facemask and did her best to prevent herself from rolling her eyes for the hundredth time since she is in thepany of these three women. She thought how it''s no wonder that none of them managed to catch any of the White brothers. With their intelligence, it''s impossible.


    "If we said we want to join Jeffrey''s party, we would not be able to get in." Kyra gave few seconds for other three women toprehend her words before continuing: "This club has all VIP rooms on one level, and since I know which one is booked for Jeffrey''s bachelor''s party¡­ we just need to move to their room, and we are in."


    "Which room is it?", Madison asked.


    "It''s L24. Based on the map I got, it is down the hallway,st one on the left."


    "Where do you get your information from?" Harriet is not sure how Kyra found out about this. Only she knows how much she tried to find the details about events before the wedding, and the only thing she found out was the time of the rehearsal dinner, and she was not able to get in!


    Kyra smiled faintly. "I don''t disclose my resources. Do you want a drink for extra courage before we head there?"


    Kyra went toward the minibar with a smirk after she saw Madison, Harriet and Tiffany nod. "Allow me to serve you."


    Kyra poured whiskey into four sses and secretly crushed small pills into three out of four.


    "Give it a little swirl before downing it!", Kyra instructed before finishing her ss.


    She smiled while watching other three finish their drinks and grimacing because of the strong alcohol taste.


    Kyra checked the time. In two-three minutes effects of the pill will be shown. It''s nothing drastic, just something to loosen them up a bit.


    She knows that Madison will probably fail to get Aiden''s attention no matter what she tries, because based on the information she received, Aiden is totally smitten with his fianc¨¦e. So, with this little chemical-push, Madison might at least attract attention to herself. Who knows how it will end up?


    However, Kyra does not have much information rted to Jeff''s rtionship. Somehow, that man is good in keeping his whole private life a secret. But no matter how likely is for Jeff to sumb to temptation of two girls throwing themselves at him, Harriet and Tiffany are so stiff that they will ruin their chances to get his attention without a small <em>''encouragement''</em> that this medicine provides. Kyra is happy with her n: she will use these two airheads to make Jeff break up with his fianc¨¦e, and then she will make her move.


    ...


    "Is this party for Jeffrey?", Tiffany asked when she faced six men who stared at them with half-open mouths. And one of them was actually drooling!


    The men took few second to look at three women standing in front of them. This is not their first time here, and they know how things work. Based on the looks and outfits of three women, men concluded that they work at this club and got into a wrong VIP room. It seems that this Jeffrey-person ordered three <em>''entertainment girls''</em>, and they have mistaken the room. First a free room for the night, and now girls as well? This is their lucky night!


    "Yes, yes.", one middle aged man responded. "You are in the right ce,dies." Man reached for Harriet''s arm and pulled her to sit in hisp.


    Tiffany looked at the faces in the room and could not see Jeff. "Where is Jeffrey?"


    Two men exchanged nces and snickered. "He went to the restroom. He will be here any moment." One of two pulled Tiffany to sit between them on the sofa.


    Madison frowned. "And Aiden? Where is he?"


    "Also, restroom.", the man who held Harriet in hisp responded and signaled to the man next to him to go to Madison.


    Man got the hint. He walked to Madison and held her hands in his.


    Madison jerked her hands back, surprised that her strength is much less than expected. "I am here for Aiden. And no one else.", she squeezed through her teeth.


    "The best impact you will achieve is if you surprise him, right?", man reached for Madison''s hands again, and smiled when he realized that she didn''t reject him this time. "Come here, I will shield you, so when hees in you can surprise him. OK?"


    Madison didn''t resist him guiding her to the sofa in the back. She nced around and wondered where Kyra is.. She was sure that Kyra was right behind her, but when she checked now, she could only see the door.

 Chapter 768 - One Day Before Wedding (J&J) (9)

    It didn''t take long for four men to get handsy with Harriet, Tiffany and Madison. There were two more men in the room, but they were too drunk to do anything.


    Harriet was sitting on thep of one man who kissed her neck and groped her breasts over her dress. She didn''t recognize the moment when her body heated up to the point where she started returning his kisses.


    Tiffany was squeezed between two men. One was kissing her neck while other kissed her lips. Each of them groped one of her breasts. Few minutes into it, one of the men passed out when alcohol caught up with him, and the man on Tiffany''s right was more than happy that he does not need to share her. His eyes shed in surprise that she didn''t resist when his hand started moving up her skirt.


    Madison was somehow keeping man''s hands away from the hem of her skirt, but she allowed him to kiss her and grope her breasts.


    Harriet was holding onto man''s shoulders as tightly as she could, unsure if it''s because she is enjoying what he is doing to her, or because she fears that she will fall of hisp. But his kisses were passionate and definitely the best she ever had. Man''s hand went between her thighs and moved higher. His kiss deepened and he let out a low growl when he felt how wet she is. Even her panties were dripping wet.


    "Not there¡­", she weakly protested while trying to push his hand away.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I will payter.", he mumbled between kisses, assuming that she is resisting because he didn''t pay for that <em>''extra service''</em>.


    Harriet''s whole body shuddered when his palm pressed on the cradle of her thighs over the thin fabric. In a split second he moved her panties out of the way and his fingers were sliding between her wet folds rhythmically.


    Harriet''s mind was spinning, and she is not sure when her breast got out of her dress, taking advantage of that deep V-neck¡­ but she enjoyed profusely the way that man sucked on her nipple, and rubbed between her wet folds just right, and she gasped while pulling him closer when his finger slipped inside her.


    Tiffany was not in a much better state. Her dress was pushed up, and the man was kissing her sloppily while grinding himself on top of her, between her legs.


    Madison managed to keep her dress down, probably because man was too wasted to do anything about it. But her top was all messed up, her plump breasts were exposed, and the man was enjoying sucking and biting her nipples.


    Harriet moaned as man''s two fingers relentlessly moved in and out of her while his thumb was pressing on her clit. She felt her climax building up, and she was surprised that just biting on her lower lip was not enough to suppress her scream when she fell apart in that man''s hand. Next thing she knows, she is lying on the sofa, and the man is above her, unbuttoning his pants. It seems that her climax countered some of the drug which was in her system and provided her mind with a spec of rity. She pushed the man away. It was not difficult since he was wasted due to alcohol and didn''t provide any resistance. Harriet was still shivering from her climax as she looked at the man on the floor who was not moving. He looked like he is sleeping. Objectively, he is a bit older, but not bad looking. And that climax is etched into her mind while her body craved for more¡­ she wondered what would happen if they met under different circumstances¡­ Harriet got up and went through his pockets. She smirked when she found a stack of business cards inside his jacket. She took one and kept it in her purse swiftly, as if she is afraid that someone will see her.


    Harriet looked toward Tiffany who was on a nearby sofa and saw a scene of the man kneeling between Tiffany''s legs and pleasuring her with his tongue. Based on Tiffany''s erratic breathing, Harriet was not sure if she should interrupt them or not, and those few seconds of dy were enough for Tiffany to climax while groaning loudly and clutching man''s hair.


    When Tiffany''s body stopped trembling, Harriet kicked the man to the side and pulled Tiffany up, and then went to rescue Madison who didn''t seem to want to be rescued.


    The man''s hand finally reached under Madison''s dress and she spread her legs apart to allow him easier ess. Madison''s arms were around man''s neck, holding him firmly in ce while they kissed, and her body was twitching with every move of that man''s hand inside her half-thorn panties¡­ an obvious sign that she climaxed¡­ at least once.


    Harriet gave a big p to Madison, and that woke her up from her stupor. Harriet regretted her pping idea because her palm ended up covered in saliva. Harriet didn''t want to think if that is Madison''s or that man''s¡­ it''s equally disgusting.


    Three women looked around the room and with horror (finally) realized that this is not Jeffrey''s party. Or at least, Jeffrey and Aiden are not there¡­ and they are probably noting.


    They mbered into the hallway and clumsily started fixing their appearances.


    "Huh, I barely managed to save my virginity.", Tiffany mumbled.


    Madison paused and then burst intough. "Virginity? You are kidding, right?"


    No matter how she looks at Tiffany, the woman is at least in her mid-twenties. Did she say that she is a virgin?


    Tiffany narrowed her eyes at Madison. "Of course, I''m not kidding¡­ my cherry is only for Jeffrey to pick."


    Madison and Harriet exchanged nces and rolled their eyes at the obvious lie, but they are not in a business of exposing Tiffany.


    They fixed their clothes and went to the room which Kyra got as <em>''Penelope''</em>.


    The room was empty, and they realized that Kyra set them up.


    "I''m going to kill her!", Madison screamed while breaking some bottles which were arranged on the minibar.


    The door opened and Kyra entered. Madison was about to pounce on her, but when she saw Kyra''s appearance she stopped in her tracks.


    Kyra''s hair was messed up, her outfit disheveled, and thatbined with Kyra''s sorrowful expression¡­ it seems that she had it worse than three of them.


    "What happened to you?", Tiffany asked Kyra.


    "I don''t know really, I was about to enter the room with you, and someone pulled me from the back. Next thing I know I''m struggling against two guys to get out of the room¡­. and my strength seeped out of my body¡­ I managed to kick them and run out¡­ but not before¡­" Kyra''s voice trembled, and she stared at the floor while hugging her body.


    At next moment, Kyra frantically started running her fingers through her hair while looking at other three. She asked in a shaky voice: "How about you? Did you go to Jeffrey''s room?"


    Three of them exchanged nces and shared a silent understanding that some things should be kept a secret.


    "We were in that room, but Jeffrey was not there. Aiden was not there either. They probably left early since tomorrow is the big day.", Harriet responded.


    "If they were not there, why did you stay inside so long?", Kyra pouted. "If you came out earlier, you would see that I am missing, and you would help me..."


    One tear rolled from Kyra''s right eye and Harriet stepped forward to give her a hug.


    "There, there¡­" Harriet patted Kyra''s back. "It''s over... Let''s get out of here."


    Kyra sniffled and nodded.


    Four of them made sure they look presentable, put on their facemasks and headed out of the club.


    Because of the mask no one noticed sinister smile on Kyra''s face.


    Kyraughed internally while thinking that this turned out so much better than she nned. Now she has the evidence of how slutty these women are¡­ giving themselves to random people in a strip club! There is no way that any of them will EVER be allowed to be part of THE White family.


    The onlyplication is that now she needs toe up with another n to break up Jeffrey and JoAnna, but she is not in a rush.. Time is on her side.

 Chapter 769 - You’ve Got Eve (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean Vi ~


    Earlier that evening¡­


    Jeff, JoAnna, Felix, Sophia, Aiden and Sarah are in the living room.


    Jeff and JoAnna are great hosts, and the long table is filled with variety of snacks, and each of the people present has a drink in front. Sofas are extremelyfortable, and thepany is great. They could spend the whole night here, but Sarah sees that Sophia is yawning, and it is gettingte¡­ and they are here for a reason. Five of them know what the reason is, only Jeff is in the dark. It is time for a big reveal¡­ to let Jeff know that they have a permanent house guest (or a guardian): Eve.


    They all agreed that Sarah should do the reveal, and she asked Aiden to help her out if needed. Of course, he will help her out even if she didn''t ask in advance.


    It''s up to Sarah to start, and she is actually nervous about this!


    Sarah cleared her throat to get everyone''s attention. "Last night, there was some story-sharing about our future bride and groom. I wanted to share few stories, but I found them inappropriate for outside of our small circle. Is it OK if I speak now?"


    Jeff shrugged, while others nodded excitedly in agreement.


    Sarah grinned and started her practiced speech: "I must admit that I was probably thest one out of everyone present to find out that Jeff is after JoAnna, in a romantic way. And that is probably a good thing, because if I found out earlier, Jeff would not have a chance to get close to my sister."


    Sarah nced at Aiden. "Aiden was Jeff''s aplice in keeping it a secret from me, and I still don''t know how to get back at him for that. But back to the topic... No matter how much I me Aiden or anyone else from keeping it as a secret from me, it is my fault that I missed number of obvious signs which were right in front of my face. At that time, I didn''t see it, but when I think about it now¡­ it makes sense¡­ I remember when Jeff came to our apartment in Fairfield with a goal to get information rted to JoAnna. To butter me up, he brought a big bouquet of flowers which is absolutely uncharacteristic for him." Sarah smiled and raised her voice. "Eve, show on the living room TV evidence number one."


    Big TV screen behind Sarah showed photo of Jeff inside hallway with arge bouquet of flowers.


    Everyone turned to Jeff who was looking at the TV intently. He was slightly frowning, but no one could guess what is on his mind.


    Sarah continued: "If I thought a bit about his sudden flower-giving, I would catch that he wants something unusual from me¡­ Next thing I missed is when we had a conference call. He asked me to talk to JoAnna and thanks to a misunderstanding, everyone here except for Felix ended up joining that call. At that time, Jeff was sitting right next to me and I missed that he was absolutely smitten with Anna. I still remember that Aiden scolded me saying that I''m smart, yet I fail to see what is in front of me."


    Sarah raised her voice again. "Eve, show us evidence number two."


    TV screen behind Sarah showed a photo of Sarah sitting in Aiden''sp in front of theptop, and next to them is Jeff staring like possessed at theptop screen.


    Sarah continued talking while pointing at the TV screen. "Look at Jeff''s face. I have no idea howe I didn''t see that drool at the corner of his mouth. He was in a state which can be described as almost-catatonic, sitting right next to me for more than half an hour¡­ and I didn''t notice."


    Sarah turned to Jeff who was staring at the TV screen.


    Everyone looked at Jeff, waiting for his reaction. Anything¡­ there was nothing.


    Sarah exhaled. "While on the topic of being non-responsive¡­ Jeff, do you have something to say?"


    JoAnna nudged Jeff and he was pulled out of his daze.


    Jeff frowned while his eyes didn''t leave big TV screen. "How did you get Eve to show things on our TV?"


    After few seconds, Jeff narrowed his eyes at Sarah. "I thought I was clear that I don''t like you hacking into my privatework."


    Sarah sighed and looked at Aiden. "I need your help. He is off the mark, and if I try to exin he will not believe me."


    Aiden understood that Sarah is giving up on subtle hints and that Jeff misunderstood. He thinks that Sarah used Eve to hack into his house!


    "It''s not hacking if Eve is already here.", Aiden told Jeff.


    "Already here?", Jeff repeated suspiciously.


    By now he understood that Sarah and Aiden are telling him that Eve MIGHT be in the house. But how is that possible? Considering his previous experiences, he does not dare make rash assumptions.


    "What does that mean?" Jeff did his best to look (and sound) cool.


    JoAnna could not let these people make fun of her future husband by dragging this any longer. "Silly, they gave us Eve in our home as a wedding present."


    "How?" Jeff has difficulty believing it. He wants Eve for such a long time, and Sarah is refusing¡­ and now Eve is here because he is getting married to JoAnna?


    JoAnna smiled seeing how slowly Jeff''s doubt is turning into glee while she spoke: "Sarah and Aiden spent hours here setting up everything needed for Eve while you were at work."


    Jeff''s face lit up. In two steps he was in front of Sarah and he gave her a big hug while chanting excitedly: "Thank you, thank you, thank you¡­"


    Jeff held Sarah so tightly, that his hand was hurting. It took him a second to realize that his hand is hurting because Aiden was holding onto his wrist, pressing some pressure points he does not understand, but it made his whole arm prickly painful and numb.


    "Five seconds is enough.", Aiden squeezed through his teeth.


    Jeff let go of Sarah and fumed at his brother: "How can you be so¡­ violent!?? It''s just a <em>''thank you''</em> hug! And I am your brother!" Jeff was shaking his half-numb arm, happy that numbness is disappearing quickly.


    Aiden looked sternly at Jeff. "First of all, since when are you a hugger? Second, because you are my brother I gave you five seconds! If you feel the need to hug someone there is Anna¡­ or you can hug me. But not Sar¡­"


    Aiden''s words were cut off when he found himself trapped in Jeff''s tight hug.

 Chapter 770 - You’ve Got Eve (2)

    "That''s enough.", Aiden awkwardly said in a half-whisper after what seemed like forever in Jeff''s hug.


    Everyoneughed (except for Aiden).


    When Jeff (eventually) let go of his brother, Aiden was grumbling unhappily while patting non-existent dust from himself. It was obvious that he is not pleased with the fact that he was man-handled. But he told Jeff that he can hug him¡­ so it was his fault that he found himself in such an ufortable situation.


    Jeff grinned while his wide-open eyes darted between Sarah and Aiden. He ignored Aiden''s displeasure.


    "Are you sure? Eve is here? What does she do?"


    Sarah saw that Aiden is sulking and ignoring Jeff, so she sat between Jeff and JoAnna and started exining: "Eve is covering your whole property, including inside of your home. We set her up while thinking of security, but she can control anything that is connected to yourwork. We reced your window and door locks and hinges with ones that arepatible with Eve¡­ take your time to go through all the cameras and familiarize yourself¡­" Sarah talked about different things, including how to use Eve with a phone. She also gave them two earpieces which are simr to the ones Aiden and she have.


    Sophia and Felix also have earpieces, but Sarah never saw two of them wearing those devices.


    Sarah finished her Eve-introductory-talk with: "I believe I don''t need to stress how important is to keep Eve a secret from outsiders. If anyone who does not have ess to Eve is present, Eve will not respond with her voice. So, it''s on you not to recklessly talk to her while someone else can hear you¡­ and in case that happens, be ready toe up with a credible exnation why you are talking to yourself."


    After Sarah finished with her exnation, Jeff looked at Felix. "Limited ess? Testing cameras? Ah?" He was referring to the rehearsal dinner, when Felix used Eve to show the video of Aiden talking to Madison.


    Felix smiled. "If I told you, I would spoil the surprise."


    "OK. Now that you know you have Eve¡­ try it out. Tell her to do something.", Sophia suggested.


    Jeff didn''t know what to ask Eve. During long months while he craved for this ess, he had so many ideas what he would do¡­ but now, his mind was nk.


    JoAnnaughed seeing that Jeff is lost for words. "Let me try first one¡­ Eve, show on living room TV locations of everyone who tried to enter our rehearsal dinnerst night without invitations."


    "Everyone will be at the resort, right?", Sophia asked.


    JoAnna shrugged. She expects that Jules will be somewhere in LA, but others should be at the resort¡­ except¡­


    Everyone''s attention got drawn to three dots which were shown close to downtown Los Angeles, and one was in Beverly Hills.


    "Eve, show names of people who are not at the resort.", JoAnna continued.


    Names were shown next to the dots on the map:


    <em>''Jules Heenan (Beverly Hills)</em>


    <em>Harriet Morgan, Tiffany Fortin, Madison Turner (downtown Los Angeles)''</em>


    "Harriet Morgan?", JoAnna was not sure why is that name shown. "She is not on the list of people who were taken down by Eve."


    Aiden whispered something to Sarah, and she gave him a reprimanding look before responding to JoAnna: "You are right, Eve didn''t take her down. But, you asked Eve who wanted to enter without invitation. Harriet was at the main entrance and gave up after some verbal persuasion. I was talking to her."


    Sarah could not believe how childish Aiden is. Because he is upset at Jeff, he refused to speak (aloud), so he quietly reminded Sarah that Harriet is that young woman with whom she spoke when she went to handle themotion at the main entrance. Sarah remembers the incident, but she forgot the name of the woman.


    Jeff was looking at the map and nced at Aiden and Felix before speaking: "Say¡­ isn''t this the club we went to before going to Illusion Empire?"


    "Why don''t you ask Eve to confirm?", Felix suggested.


    Jeff''s eyes lit up when he realized that he finally has something to ask Eve to do. When they confirmed that those three are in the Dark Prince club, Jeff instructed Eve to find those three women on security surveince and to show the feed on the living room TV screen.


    None of the six people present were mentally or emotionally ready for the X-rated video which showed in front of them.


    Few seconds after the video started, they witnessed Harriet climaxing while sitting in thep of one man. The lustful soundsing from the TV showed that those three women are enjoying themselves to the fullest.


    Based on the information shown, they confirmed that this is the security video from the VIP room in which Jeff, Aiden and Felix were.


    "These three are after you two?", Sarah mumbled while her expression was unable to hide her surprise mixed with disgust¡­ but, somehow, she was not able to look away either. "It does not seem they are very picky. Do you know those men?"


    Jeff responded after a second: "Jasper mentioned that he gave the cardkey to some random guys in the club after we left."


    "So¡­ if you didn''t leave, those three sluts would crash your party?!!", JoAnna could not hide anger in her voice. She narrowed her eyes at sight of three disheveled women who are now exiting the room.


    Since Eve got instruction to show Madison, Tiffany and Harriet on the feed, the video switched to the camera in the hallway.


    JoAnna was not sure how to react when Tiffany said that her cherry is only for Jeffrey to pick. And Jeff was extremely ufortable about it knowing that JoAnna can''t be happy to hear something like that. He wanted to end the feed, but Sarah stopped him.


    "It is obvious that their n to seduce you in this club failed. Maybe they will talk about what they want to do next. Let''s continue watching them."


    Everyone was surprised to see Sarah being so calm about this.


    They didn''t hear any future ns, but they did see the fourth girl enter the room.


    "Kyra¡­", Aiden mumbled. Sarah heard him.


    They watched video until Harriet, Tiffany, Madison, and Kyra left the club.


    Seeing that they are missing some important pieces, Jeff asked Eve to show those four women from when they entered the club.


    They confirmed that Harriet, Tiffany, Madison, and Kyra entered the club together¡­ Kyra put some drugs into drinks of other three¡­ Once Harriet, Tiffany and Madison entered the VIP room with those men, Kyra closed the door from outside¡­ Kyra went to the surveince room from where she watched as those men engaged in lecherous acts with other three women¡­ When Harriet, Tiffany and Madison left the men in VIP room, Kyra took a USB drive from the man who was with her in surveince room, and she gave him something that looked like a bundle of money¡­ Kyra rushed toward the VIP room where other three girls went into¡­ In the hallway, Kyra messed up her own hair and tugged her dress out of ce before joining Harriet, Tiffany and Madison¡­


    "What is her motive? She is smart, and her acting skills are very good." Sarah had to acknowledge Kyra. "She tricked those three and took a copy of security footage for herself. Those three have no idea what hit them."


    "The thing is that we also have a copy of security footage. Let''s give it to the newspapers!", JoAnna was angry and wanted to punish those outrageous women as soon as possible!


    "Don''t rush." Sophia objected. "As Sarah said, that Kyra is smart. I will also add to that calctive and ruthless... and she is up to something. I suggest you hold back with going to the press and keep an eye on her. At this point we don''t know if she is working alone, and what her motive is." Sophia paused and continued. "When we find out more about Kyra, instead of giving the video to newspapers, it will be better to use footage to expose Kyra to those three. Let them self-destruct and we don''t need to do anything about it. Depending on who survives between those four, we can devise our strategy at that time."


    They all agreed with Sophia''s n.


    "We will look into Kyra. It seems that Aiden knows her." Sarah shot a side nce at Aiden.


    Aiden shifted awkwardly before giving a small nod. "From high school."


    Aiden didn''t want to talk more about Kyra.. Silently he cursed, why are these women popping up one after another? But with this, he forgot that he is upset at Jeff for man-handling him.

 Chapter 771 - EY Fashion Brand

    Ellie and Emma are in the back of the cab, heading toward Golden Ocean Resort.


    Two of them know each other for several years and are good friends. Emma noticed that Ellie is absentmindedly staring through the window, and she found the silence ufortable.


    "Howe you don''t have a +1 for the wedding?" Emma thought that this is a harmless topic. She knows that Ellie is single, but she could bring someone to apany her to the wedding. Right?


    "Can we not talk about Jasper?", Ellie almost snapped at Emma.


    Emma stifled augh. "I didn''t realize that my question why you don''t have a date implied that I am asking about Jasper."


    Seeing that Ellie is ufortable, Emma got serious. "I saw him with Millie and Sharon¡­ Are you OK?"


    Ellie closed her eyes. She really didn''t want to talk about Jasper no matter how much he was popping in her mind.


    "How about you? Where is your date?", Ellie returned the question.


    Emma got the hint and dropped any future probing into topic of Jasper. "Aish! All the semi-good-ones and above I know are taken. And I had to do extra shifts at the hospital in order to get these few days free¡­ so I didn''t have time to find anyone suitable¡­"


    Emma''s exnation got interrupted by Ellie''s phone.


    After a minute of talk with few "I see¡­", Ellie asked Emma: "Is it OK if we take a slight detour?"


    Emma didn''t object.


    Ellie ended the call with: "Don''t worry, I will take care of it."


    Not long after, cab stopped in front of a grand vi in Bel-Air.


    Emma gaped while staring at the impressive building in front of her.


    "This is?", Emma mumbled after some time.


    "My ce. My assistant called from the resort to tell me that they forgot ribbons for tomorrow''s wedding, and I have extra in my house. Let''s go and get them. Do you want a drink?", Ellie ushered Emma inside.


    Two maids weed Ellie with big smiles.


    "Miss Young, we didn''t know that you areing!", housekeeper panicked.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a quick visit. We will not stay overnight.", Ellie assured her house staff not to worry.


    Emma was in disbelief at the sight of a luxury vi she found herself in. "I heard you are doing well, but I didn''t know you are doing this well. Did you move here from Seattle?"


    Ellie was slightly ufortable. She does not like for people to know that she is behind famous fashion brand EY. Privacy provides her with a chance of a normal life. "I didn''t move from Seattle. Ie to Los Angeles during LA Fashion week, and I found it tiring to stay in a hotel. Please, don''t make a big deal out of it, you are making me feel awkward."


    Emma was about to say that this huge ultra-luxurious building is a big deal, but her attention got drawn to the sound of a ssh from the back of the house.


    Ellie and Emma went to investigate.


    "My Queen!", an impossibly toned body of a young man covered only with speedo briefs rushed to them and gave a big hug to Ellie.


    "Hi Tom¡­", Ellie hugged him back with a big smile on her face.


    Ellie nced at the swimming pool. "Hi Brian!", she called louder to make sure the man in the pool can hear her.


    "Oh! The Queen is here!", Brian eximed and swam toward the edge. He pulled himself out of the water and Emma forgot to breathe while looking at his light-brown toned body glistening from the water drops¡­ and she hoped that his swimming trunks will slide lower¡­ identally, of course.


    Ellie extended her arm toward Brian, palm forward to block him from advancing. "Don''t you dare hug me! You are all wet!"


    Brian stopped one step away from Ellie, took her hand and kissed back of her palm. "Then this will do as a greeting¡­ until I dry off."


    Brian''s outrageously green eyesnded on Emma. "And this is?"


    Ellie smiled. "My friend, Emma. We came here to pick up some ribbons. Last minute thing before the wedding tomorrow. We can''t stay for more than a drink¡­ we are in a rush."


    Ellie looked at Emma and gestured toward two probably the most handsome men Emma everid her eyes on. "These are Brian and Tom. They are my friends and also models who work for mypany, and I allow them to use that second house in the back when they are in the area." Ellie pointed toward two story house in the back.


    They exchanged greetings and went to sit on the outdoor sitting area on the other side of the pool.


    Emma was in a slight daze due to unexpected sight of dual-handsomeness.


    Brian wrapped a towel around his waist in order not to make the furniture wet, and Emma could not take her eyes off him. She knows that he has swimming trunks under that towel, but still¡­ he looked like he just came out of the shower. That light-brown skin covering beautifully toned muscles¡­ perfect facial features¡­ piercingly green eyes¡­ more than full lips which are demanding to be kissed¡­ ah, and that smile! Very seductive¡­ and he was not even trying!


    "My Queen, you are in a rush?", Tom asked while reaching for his drink. "Do you need help?"


    Ellie thought for a second. "Are you guys free tomorrow? If you cane and help out withst minute pre-wedding touchups, that would be great. Besides the bride and all the bridesmaids, I need to get ready as well, and I could really use few extra hands who know what they are doing."


    Tom and Brian exchanged nces and said in unison: "We are free!"


    Tom showed his boyish grin while looking at Ellie. "What is in it for us?"


    Ellie puffed her cheeks while thinking. "How about we grant you ess to the fanciest wedding party in the area, as our D-A-T-E-S? There will be food and drinks, and if you wear my designs, I might push you forward in the lineup for my winter collection." She turned to Emma whose eyes were full of hearts. "You don''t mind, do you?" Seeing that Emma is lost in a daze, Ellieughed and turned back toward the guys. "She does not mind. What do you say?"


    Tom and Brian agreed.


    ¡­


    After a short stay in Ellie''s vi and more than a pleasant chat with Brian and Tom, Ellie and Emma are in the cab heading to the Golden Ocean Resort.


    Ellie is holding a bag with several bolts of ribbon while mentally doing some nning for the next day.


    Emma looked at Ellie suspiciously. "Ellie, why are you staying at the resort when you have that gorgeous vi with two hunks inside?"


    Ellieughed. "Those two hunks are my friends and employees. And it''s more convenient to stay at the resort, it''s closer."


    Emma thought that Ellie''s exnation makes sense. "Why are they calling you <em>''Queen''</em>?"


    Ellie smiled. "They used to call me Boss and I told them that I don''t like it, and they need to find an alternative¡­ so, here we are. I''m not reallyfortable with it, but if I tell them to stop, I''m afraid what else they wille up with. Two of them are quite the characters, always able to make meugh¡­ but also very dependable."


    "You are getting along with them well."


    "Yes. We know each other from¡­ long time ago." Ellie vaguely exined. "You can say that they helped me when mypany was almost nothing, and I helped them with their careers as well. We are almost like a family."


    "Are they¡­ avable?"


    Ellie teasingly looked at Emma and winked. "I see where this is going¡­ How about this: tomorrow Brian will be your date, so you can ask him yourself."


    Emma slightly nodded in response while wondering howe Ellie knows that she was thinking about Brian. Was she so obvious? Did she gawk at the man?

 Chapter 772 - Wedding Day (J&J) (1)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    Saturday, September 15¡­ wedding day¡­


    7:00 AM¡­


    Ellie pped her arm clumsily while trying to turn off the rm clock. She didn''t get enough sleep because she was up until 2 AM, but she does not have time tozy in the bed, there is too much to do.


    Ellie''s two designers who are going to help will be at the resort by 8 AM, and Brian and Tom promised that they wille by 9 AM.


    As much as all the dresses and essories arepleted, Ellie''s experience tells her to be ready forst-minute fitting changes, because always at least one person had too much sparkling drinks previous night and feels bloated¡­ or suddenly breasts don''t fit as expected¡­ in any case, something happens. And of course, everyone wants to be dressed up at thest minute before the event starts. No one likes toe for fitting three hours in advance.


    It is stressful, but it''s nothing like all the rush she gets on the day of the fashion show.


    Luckily, she got few bridesmaids toe earlier with a promise that when their final fitting is done, they can go back to their rooms. And she can double-check her dress before anyone elsees.


    Ellie called room service for breakfast and headed to get ready for the day.


    7:53 AM¡­


    Ellie got out of her room and was happy that the door closes automatically because her hands are full. She is carrying tworge bags filled with extra fabric, several sketches which showst minute changes she came up with previous day, and of course, three bolts of ribbon which she got from her vist night.


    Ellie stood in the hallway and watched her room door close slowly. It''s automatic, but she still wants to make sure it''s fully closed before she leaves.


    A split second before her door closed, Ellie heard too-familiar giggles from down the hallway. She nced that way and saw three figures standing in front of the open door.


    "You got to be kidding me!", Ellie mumbled. She wanted to go back inside her room, but her room cardkey is in her back pocket, and her hands are full.


    Now what? Does she just stand here, and risk being seen like some idiot? Or does she just move toward the elevator? Of course, she needs to go toward the elevator¡­ After all, what happened in that room is none of her business.


    Ellie took a deep breath and walked down what seemed like the longest hallway ever.


    "Good morning, Ellie! You are up early!", Sharon chirped happily.


    "Good morning.", Ellie responded dryly, without looking directly at the trio.


    Even without a good look, she can tell that they are wearing the same clothes fromst night. As a person who is into fashion, she notices these things. And based on who is at the door and who is in the hallway, she can guess whose room that is. Howe she didn''t figure out earlier that her room is on the same floor as Jasper''s?


    She told herself that she has no right to be upset, or hurt¡­ after all, nothing happened between her and Jasper.


    Ellie is not sure if she increased her grip on the bolts of ribbon, but just as she passed Jasper''s room one bolt sprang out of her hand and started rolling down the hallway.


    "Crap!", Ellie bent to reach it, and it just caused other two bolts to fall on the floor. These two started undoing themselves. Ellie exhaled in frustration while thinking that this is NOT a good way to start the day. She can only hope that this is not an omen on how the rest of the day will unfold.


    She switched bags in one hand together with the sketches and started collecting the ribbon as carefully as possible in order not to wrinkle the delicate fabric.


    Ellie was surprised to see man''s hand reach for the ribbon.


    "Don''t touch it!", she snapped at Jasper.


    Based on Jasper''s expression, he didn''t expect her fierce attitude.


    Ellie cleared her throat and continued in a calmer tone while her eyes didn''t move off the floor: "I can do it myself, thank you. You should go back to yourdy friends."


    Jasper was still squatting while watching Ellie swiftly move down the hallway. She was bending on about every five steps to grab the thin strips of fabric, ignoring that she is wrinkling it in the process. It was obvious that she wanted to get out of there as soon as possible.


    "You are worried about a girl who does not want to have anything to do with you." Millie''s half-mocking voice came from above Jasper.


    "What?", Jasper looked up at her.


    Millie smirked. "We asked her yesterday if there is anything between you two and she told us that there is nothing and even gave us her blessings to pursue you."


    Jasper stood up and narrowed his eyes at Millie. "You asked her what!?"


    He looked furiously at Millie''s bewildered face for a second before going around her (and Sharon). He got inside his room and mmed the door behind him.


    "What''s with the noise?", Bradley mumbled from the sofa. He was not happy that sudden noise woke him up.


    Vincent also stirred in a sofa chair.


    "Get out!", Jasper bellowed. "Everyone, get out of my room! I don''t want to see any of you here by the time I get out of shower!" He went through the bedroom into the bathroom and second sound of the door mming jerked awake Christopher and Russel who were sleeping on the king sized bed.


    Ellie is not sure how she reached therge conference room in the main building of the resort which JoAnna transformed into Ellie''s temporary design studio. But she was relieved when she closed the door behind her. And she was happy that her two designers texted her saying that they are going to be there in few minutes. They will force her to focus on what needs to be done¡­ she needs a distraction from the ever-returning thoughts about Jasper.


    Ellie wondered, why is she even thinking about him? Sure, he is handsome and charming¡­ but she knows many handsome and charming men. Great examples are Brian and Tom. They are super-charming, but they never invaded her thoughts. And they never unted their woman-seducing skills in front of her either.


    Also, other than her talking to Jasper for few hours during the rehearsal dinner, they didn''t have any other interaction. There is no logical exnation why she is feeling this way. Why is she this¡­ possessive? Why is she upset when he flirts with other women? It should be none of her business with whom he flirts¡­ or with whom he sleeps... yet, why does she feel this pain? Why nothing makes sense?


    Ellie looked at the now wrinkled ribbons in her hands and sighed. She needs to start ironing¡­

 Chapter 773 - Wedding Day (J&J) (2)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    Saturday, September 15¡­ wedding day¡­


    11:30 AM¡­


    Ellie, Emma, Brian and Tom are having lunch in a restaurant on the fourth floor of the resort.


    Earlier that morning, Emma arrived for her fitting at 9 AM sharp. She knew that Brian and Tom will arrive at that time.


    After her fitting, Emma stayed behind with an excuse to help out. Ellie didn''t want to expose her, and it seems that Brian likes Emma''spany¡­ so, who is she to meddle?


    Back to present...


    "How are we on time?", Tom asked.


    "All essories are done. And for the fittings¡­ Jill and Emma are done and so am I. At noon, Millie and Sharon wille for fitting, and then at one o''clock are Sarah and Sophia with JoAnna. JoAnna is the bride so she might take longer. At one thirty makeup artists and hairstylists will arrive and then it will be a bit crazy¡­ Wedding is at three thirty¡­ we are good with time.", Ellie confirmed.


    They were halfway through their entr¨¦e, when a man''s voice came from Ellie''s side. "Can we have a word?"


    Ellie looked up and almost chocked on a half-chewed shrimp in her mouth when her eyes met Jasper''s. She took few gulps of water to wash the food down her throat while wondering: what does he want?


    Ellie nced at other three people at the table and stood up.


    "OK."


    Tom, Brian and Emma watched Jasper and Ellie walk out on the terrace where outdoor seating is avable.


    "Is he the reason why my Queen is distracted today?", Tom asked.


    Emma smiled while thinking that she is not the only one noticing Ellie''s off mood. "He is the best man for the wedding today¡­"


    Outside¡­


    Jasper stood one step away from Ellie and both of them were facing the ocean.


    Jasper took a deep breath and started speaking: "I want to rify things¡­ about this morning¡­ with Millie and Sharon¡­ nothing happened." It was obvious that he is struggling to say these words.


    Ellie was surprised. "Why?"


    "After we came from the club, everyone ended up in my room, and had drinks, and crashed. It was seven of us, and no one slept with anyone¡­ intimately."


    Ellie shook her head while turning to face him. "No, no¡­ my <em>''why''</em> was for: why do you want to rify things?"


    Jasper hesitated before answering: "I don''t know¡­"


    "Well, maybe you should figure that one out before you look for someone to rify things." Ellie turned to leave, and Jasper held her hand.


    "Wait."


    Ellie stopped and yanked her hand from his grasp. "What?"


    "I¡­ I want to rify things because I like you."


    Ellie looked into his icy-blue eyes and could not believe her ears. Did he just say that he likes her... after how he behaved? "You either think of me as stupid or you are¡­"


    "Why would you say that?" Jasper frowned. It took him a lot of courage to say those words. He does not remember if he ever said those words to a girl¡­ ever. And she thinks that he is lying?


    "Because¡­ if you like someone, you don''t spend the night with another girl. Not to mention that you were with two of them."


    "I told you, nothing happened!" Jasper was on a verge of losing his cool.


    "That doesn''t matter." Ellie saw that Jasper is confused and sighed. "Jasper, the two of them like you, and you spent the night with them, in the same room¡­ after you spent an evening with them in a club. It really does not matter if anything happened between you or not. What matters is the fact that you were with them, and that tells me that you don''t like me. Because if you do, you would care what I think, and you would care that I don''t misunderstand¡­ and you would want to make me feel special, and cherished¡­ and you would not insult me by giving meme excuses after you had your way."


    Jasper''s face fell. "You don''t believe me¡­"


    Ellie''s expression softened. "Oh, I believe you. I believe that you are attracted to me. I believe that if you don''t think that I would cause a big scene, you would kiss me right now. And trust me when I say that if I don''t know that the next day I would be brokenhearted, I would kiss you back¡­ Do you understand what I''m trying to say?"


    "No¡­" Now he was totally confused. Based on her words, she likes him¡­ why is she rejecting him? He even said that he likes her! Jasper remembered what Jeff told him on the boat, that she is not interested in one night stands. He will rify¡­"I don''t see you as a one night stand, if that is what you are implying."


    "Jasper¡­ It does not matter if it''s one day or a week or a month. You don''t know whatmitment is. And because of that, the only ending of our hypothetical rtionship is a heartbreak. My heartbreak."


    Jasper opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out.


    Ellie smiled bitterly. "I will see you at the altar. Please, don''t bring this up again."


    She turned around and went inside the restaurant while telling herself to keep walking. At the same time, she hoped that those three at the table don''t notice her emotional turmoil.


    Ellie saw that others finished their meal. "Let''s go. Millie and Sharon wille for their fitting in few minutes."


    "You didn''t finish your lunch.", Brian observed.


    "I lost my appetite." Ellie took her purse and walked away without further dy.


    She doesn''t want to give Jasper a chance to catch up. There is nothing he can say to change her mind, and he would only make it worse. And her heart ached already.


    ¡­


    In the temporary design studio¡­


    Ellie got a text from Sharon that they are going to be about ten minuteste.


    Ellie was staring through the window while her talk with Jasper reyed in her mind. His words were sweet, and he looked sincere, but¡­ images of him in the clubst night, and then this morning, with two girls who are super-flirty... were stamped into her mind.


    <em>''No, no, Ellie¡­ you can''t fall for him¡­''</em>, she told herself. <em>''He didn''t realize that something like that might hurt me. He thinks it''s normal¡­ that is his lifestyle, after all. And he has no ns to change. If he is like that when he is supposedly pursuing me, how is he going to act when he actually gets me? It will be much worse¡­ Can I handle having a boyfriend like that? Of course, not. It''s better to end now, before it begins¡­ because if it begins, and I open my heart to him, and then I see him acting like that¡­ the wound will be much deeper...''</em>


    Ellie was startled from her thoughts when Tom patted her shoulder. "Emma told us what happenedst night. Do you want us to teach those two girls a lesson? They are the onesing now, right?"


    Ellie shook her head, rejecting his offer. "It''s not their fault. If it''s not them, it would be someone else."


    "Should we teach that guy a lesson?"


    Ellie found Tom''s serious expression¡­ out of character. She usually sees him with his signature carefree-boyish look.


    "Leave him be. He is not aware what the problem is and it''s not my or your job to teach him."


    Tom sighed. Seeing Ellie like that, troubled him. "I''m sorry you are like this¡­ I wish to help somehow."


    "Thank you, Tom. But there is nothing you can do. This is just a small bump, I will get over it." Ellie turned her gaze back to the window. "I know that my man is out there¡­ somewhere.. And when we meet, he will sweep me off my feet and show me how special I am, every day for the rest of our lives."

 Chapter 774 - Wedding Day (J&J) (3)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    September 15, 12:36 PM


    JoAnna is standing next to the window of her apartment on the top floor and looking down toward the resort grounds. Staff is busying themselves withst-minute preparations¡­ people will starting at 1:00 PM.


    Wedding ceremony is at 3:30 PM, but considering the guestlist, JoAnna is sure that people wille as early as possible and use this wedding as an opportunity towork.


    Sarah stood next to JoAnna while holding a tablet in her hand. "All the girls we marked are in their rooms. I guess they are getting ready."


    "All of them?"


    Sarah confirmed. "Harriet and Tiffany returned from styling salon downtown Los Angeles twenty minutes ago. Other girls didn''t leave the resort. Some of them used services provided by the resort. After their meeting this morning over breakfast, there were no other gatherings."


    "And you think that they will not plot anything today?", JoAnna was suspicious.


    "It''s a big audience¡­", Sophia spoke from the sofa in the back. "They don''t want to risk ruining their reputation and considering theirck of trust in each other, they are afraid that if they coordinate something, at least one of them will be thrown under the bus. However, that does not mean that they will not take action individually if they see an opening." Sophia ended with a warning.


    "Eve is listening in on everyone today. If anyone is discussing our rtionships, in anything other than <em>''they look good together''</em> or <em>''happy marriage''</em> topics, we will find out about it." Sarah mumbled while checking some data on her tablet.


    "Eve can do that?" Sophia was pleasantly surprised.


    Hearing a hint of admiration in Sophia''s voice, Sarah proudly smirked. "Yes. Withtest update on hernguage processing module she can determine context and act ordingly. If they talk about our rtionships in anything other than favorable, people in question will get notifications. And if they start plotting to take action, all six of us will be notified. However, they need to use our names while talking about the couple in order for Eve to trigger. If they talk with only ''he-she'', it will not work. I''ve put this limitation on purpose in order to avoid a lot of false notifications. If you feel that you are having too much Eve in your head, just tap your earpiece and tell her to lower the frequency of updates."


    "Brilliant!" JoAnna eximed.


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at JoAnna. "I hope that was for me and not for Eve. Because I made that happen!"


    They allughed.


    "Come on, let''s go down to do the fittings¡­", JoAnna ushered her sisters. She was eager to see how her wedding dress looks like aftertest changes Ellie did.


    Not long after, in the temporary design studio¡­


    Tom and Brian are working with two designers on Sarah''s and Sophia''s dresses. Sarah and Sophia are standing with their arms apart from their bodies, and not moving¡­ like mannequins, while four people around them are making sure everything is perfect.


    "What''s up with Ellie?", JoAnna asked Emma quietly.


    Both JoAnna and Emma looked at Ellie who was standing in front of the window and sighing asionally.


    "Jasper."


    One word from Emma confirmed JoAnna''s suspicion.


    JoAnna walked to Ellie. "Come with me."


    Up in JoAnna''s apartment¡­


    "What is it?", Ellie forced a smile while taking a seat on the sofa next to JoAnna.


    JoAnna narrowed her eyes at Ellie. "Don''t you <em>''what is it''</em> me¡­ what happened with Jasper?"


    "Nothing¡­" Ellie lowered her gaze, avoiding JoAnna''s.


    JoAnna was not about to give up. "Don''t you <em>''nothing''</em> me¡­ it''s my wedding day and you are out of it. I demand an exnation."


    Ellie told her about the scene she witnessed that morning in the hallway and about the talk she had with Jasper during lunchtime. And JoAnna knows about previous night because she was there when Sharon and Millie sat around Jasper.


    JoAnna looked at Ellie with troubled expression. "Sweetie¡­ do you like him?"


    Ellie didn''t want to say it¡­ but she could not deny it either. Not in front of JoAnna. "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "Why don''t you give him a chance?"


    Ellie was surprised to hear JoAnna''s words. "Thating from you is¡­ unexpected. I thought you hate yers."


    JoAnna agreed with Ellie. "Yes. I believe that yers are the worst¡­ they take advantage of na?ve girls and move on without a care of the havoc they leave behind. They don''t care about feelings of a girl¡­ but¡­ you said it, he is a yer, and yet, he told you that he likes you and that he does not see you as a one night stand¡­ and you felt that he is sincere."


    Ellie frowned. "What is the point of his sincerity if he continues acting like that?"


    JoAnna looked at Ellie and could see that she is struggling. "Ellie, if this is one year ago, I would tell you to p him silly and move on¡­ but as oftely, I believe that people can change. Even a yer can fall in love and cherish a person."


    Ellie looked at JoAnna suspiciously. "I will need more details than that if you want me to buy your story."


    "What do you think about¡­ Sarah and Aiden?"


    ¡­


    At that time, in the temporary design studio¡­


    Sarah is checking herself out in a full sized mirror when she heard Eve''s voice in her earpiece: "Master, JoAnna is talking with Ellie about your rtionship with Aiden."


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. She knows that JoAnna left with Ellie¡­ is she using her and Aiden as an example of how great rtionships could be? But didn''t she put a filter so that Eve sends notifications only when context is not favorable?


    Sarah tapped her earpiece. "y me the audio¡­"


    ¡­


    Few minutes earlier, in one of thergest suite of the resort, where guys are having their fittings¡­


    Christopher, Russel and Vincent are done, and they moved to the side table to set it up for a game of cards. They don''t have much to do until the wedding ceremony anyway.


    Bradley is also done, but he is lingering in front of the mirror, admiring himself in his brand new suit.


    Felix and Steve are sitting on the sofa and watching a video on a tablet while waiting for their turn. They asked to best¡­ it will allow them to finish the video.


    Jeff and Jasper are dressing up while tailors are confirming that the fitting is right.


    "Sorry I''mte.", Aiden entered the room and started removing his clothes when one of the people in charge of the fitting gestured him toe.


    Aiden kept his earpiece on the side and thought that he saw a light green light blinking, indicating that there is a notification from Eve. He removed his top swiftly and reached for the earpiece¡­ the green light was not blinking. So, either Sarah picked up that notification, or he imagined it. He hesitated... should he check what that is about? It does not matter¡­ if it''s important, Sarah will let him know. Seeing how dashing Bradley looks in his suit, Aiden is eager to put his on. As they say: a suit makes a man.


    Aiden was all giddy while thinking how smitten Sarah will be when she sees him super-handsome in his custom made suit.

 Chapter 775 - Wedding Day (J&J) (4)

    Up in JoAnna''s apartment¡­


    Ellie could not hide her surprise. "Aiden is a yer?"


    "He was¡­ before he met Sarah. He changed because of her."


    Ellie nodded in understanding. He changed, but¡­"How did Sarah ept him?"


    "At that time, she didn''t know about his past. And even now, he is doing his best to keep that past hidden from her.", JoAnna exined without going into details.


    "Why?" Ellie does not understand. Aren''t good rtionships built on trust and honesty? If he is keeping secrets from her, how can they have a good rtionship? And why is JoAnna supporting that?


    "Because it does not matter." JoAnna saw disbelief in Ellie''s expression. She needs to exin¡­"The only girl in his eyes is Sarah, and he knows that if she finds out about his past, that will not change how he feels about her or who he is now, but she will be hurt¡­ You saw them together. They are a match made in heaven."


    Ellie agreed. "Yes. I called them rtionship goals."


    JoAnna was happy how Ellie epted that Aiden went through transformation for Sarah¡­ now she needs to draw a parallel between Aiden and Sarah, and Jasper and Ellie.


    "And you see¡­ if Sarah knew that he was a yer when they met, she would keep her guard up¡­ just how you are doing now with Jasper. And they would not even start dating. She would miss all this that she has with him now. When I look at two of them, the only word thates to my mind is: soulmates. Do you think that what Aiden did before he even knew that Sarah exists has the right to jeopardize what they have now?"


    Ellie realized where JoAnna is going with this. But her situation is not the same. Aiden treats Sarah like she is the most precious girl in the world¡­ did he do that from the beginning?


    "Did he¡­ hang out with other girls in front of her?", Ellie reluctantly asked.


    JoAnna took few seconds to organize her memories of what Sarah told her. "I remember her saying that he had an entourage all the time. And then she told him how she does not like crowds¡­ and he dismissed them. Also, as their feelings grew and rtionship progressed, they shared their likes and dislikes with each other, and adjusted gradually."


    JoAnna saw that Ellie is wavering and decided to give one more extra push.


    "Ellie, if you like Jasper, give him a chance. Not because of him, but because of you. Tell him what is bothering you and see if he is willing to change for you. Men can be thick sometimes, and you need to spell it out for them. They assume that if you don''t voice yourint, that you are OK with that. I know that you are afraid of getting hurt, but you are hurting already."


    Ellie exhaled and shook her head. "I already told him to stay away."


    JoAnna took Ellie''s hands in hers. "Treat that as another test. If he can stay away from you, he was not sincere when he said that he likes you."


    ¡­


    In one of thergest suites of the resort, where guys are having their fittings¡­


    "I told you to snap out of it¡­ Howe you are still in a bad mood?", Jeff asked Jasper.


    "It''s because of this morning¡­" Bradley ignored Jasper''s piercing gaze, but he stopped talking.


    "What happened this morning?", Jeff looked at Bradley, and his re was getting more dangerous by the second.


    Bradley can ignore Jasper, but he is not able to ignore Jeff. Jeff''s icy mode is much more intense and¡­ scarier.


    Within few seconds Bradley''s resistance broke and he started talking: "We all crashed in his room for the night aftering from the club. In the morning, Millie and Sharon were on their way out, but then they called Jasper to thank him or something like that¡­ Ellie saw three of them in the hallway. It seems that Ellie assumed that he spent the night with two of them, alone." Bradley was giving a suggestive look.


    "How do you know about that?", Jasper growled at Bradley.


    Bradley flinched. "We bumped into Millie and Sharon during lunch, and they told us about your morning encounter. They are not happy that you mmed the door in their faces."


    "Go and y cards!", Jasper wanted Bradley to leave.


    "And miss this?", Bradley innocently asked.


    "If you don''t leave in five seconds, I''m calling Paige toe here. I will even send my jet to pick her up¡­ she will be here in time for the ceremony."


    "You wouldn''t dare!", Bradley snapped.


    "Try me!" Jasper was already reaching for his phone.


    Bradley exhaled through his nose loudly and went to the table where Vincent, Russel and Christopher yed cards.


    "So why are you sulking? Just talk to her and clear the misunderstanding.", Jeff told Jasper.


    "It''s not working.", Jasper mumbled. "I spoke with her, and it didn''t turn out well."


    "If it didn''t turn out well, then you didn''t say the right things." Jeff bluntly said.


    Jasper frowned. "Right things? I told her that I didn''t touch those two and that there were seven of us in the room. I even told her that I like her and that I don''t see her as a one night stand... and she still told me to stay away from her."


    "You are talking about Ellie?" Felix asked and when he saw Jasper nod, he continued: "You should realize that you said all the wrong things."


    "What?" Jasper was confused.


    Felix was happy to borate: "If you are serious about a woman, you need to show her and to everyone else that for you there is no one more important than her. You need to respect her and make her feel like the queen of your world. Inst two days, I saw how you act¡­ and you did almost everything you could to push her away. Honestly, I am surprised to hear you say that you like her."


    Jasper closed his eyes and sighed. It seems that everyone is telling him that his EQ is almost zero. He opened his eyes and looked at Felix. "OK. I know I messed up. I don''t need to hear everyone rub that in my face. How do I fix it? ¡­ Is there a way to fix it?"


    "You are at the right ce, my friend¡­" Jeff hooked his arm around Jasper''s neck and continued talking: "You are surrounded by rtionship experts." Jeff gestured toward Felix, Steve and himself.


    "But¡­", Jeff said after a short pause. "If you need an advice on how to get out of a sticky situation, the expert is that one." Jeff pointed at Aiden.


    "I find that remark offensive!", Aiden was outraged. He was on the side, checking his super-handsome look in the mirror. Why is Jeff dragging him into this? And what was that about sticky situations?


    Jeff raised his eyebrows. "Oh? Will you deny that you were able to mess up with Sarah more than once¡­ but somehow you mended your rtionship like nothing happened every time?"


    "Don''t jinx me!", Aiden snapped.


    Jeff ignored Aiden''s outrage. "And let''s not forget that before Sarah you were changing girls at a higher frequency than putting clean underwear on¡­ and you are a clean freak."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes at Jeff. "You know that I am your brother, right? Why are you trashing me like that?"


    Jeff shrugged. His wide smile showed how much he enjoys pushing Aiden''s buttons. "I''m not trashing you. I am praising your capability to capture the heart of an exceptional girl like Sarah in spite of your shorings."


    Aiden wanted to say something back, but at that moment door of the suite abruptly opened.. Everyone looked toward the door and they saw¡­ Sarah.

 Chapter 776 - Wedding Day (J&J) (5)

    Aiden saw that Sarah opened the door without the cardkey (and without breaking it open) and immediately understood that she used Eve. The lock is electronic, connected to the central system of the resort, which means that Eve can ess it.


    Aiden didn''t miss that Sarah does not look good¡­ and is slightly out of breath. Did she run here? Herplex expression didn''t allow him to see more than that.


    Sarah''s eyes were fixed at Aiden''s for few seconds before she rushed toward him. He instinctively extended his arms for a hug, and she practically mmed herself against his body. He was happy that he didn''t lose his bnce.


    She didn''t say anything, but Aiden can tell that she is upset. He held her tightly hoping that it will help her calm down. She will tell himter, right?


    "What happened?", he whispered close to her ear while rubbing her back gently.


    Sarah only shook her head and held him tighter. She was not ready to talk to him. Sarah does not think that she will ever be ready to talk to him about this.


    JoAnna''s words about Aiden being a yer and changing because of Sarah, and that he is hiding all that so that she does not get hurt, reyed in her mind and she was not sure how she feels about it.


    Sarah told herself that she should not be surprised, after all, he definitely was experienced¡­ but a yer? That is so low¡­ How many women did he use as his ythings? She does not want to think about it¡­ She must not think about it! That is not him anymore!


    They are together for such a long time, and he undeniably proved over and over again that he loves her and that he cherishes what two of them have¡­ and that he is willing tomit to a future with her.


    The thought that he changed because of her, made her happy. Knowing that her presence can make someone as strong and remarkable as Aiden change his lifestyle, made her happy.


    Sarah reasoned that she does not have the right to judge him based on his past. And she can''t me him for hiding this from her either, because if she found out about that earlier, before she was fully confident in his love for her, they would probably not end up together¡­ and even if they did, she would always doubt him. Will she doubt him going forward? She does not have an answer to that question¡­


    Sarah was overwhelmed by a whirlwind of emotions and thoughts and she could not make sense out of any of it. But she knows that she is not willing to let go of Aiden, because right here, in his embrace, it feels like¡­ home.


    "Can we go to our room?", Sarah asked after a long time.


    "Sure." Aiden hoped that she will tell him what got her this upset in private, away from all these eyes. Because no one in the room was talking, and they were all staring at two of them.


    "Miss¡­", tailor''s assistant called when they were few steps away from the door. "Is that a¡­ bridesmaid''s dress?"


    Sarah nced at herself. She didn''t change in her regr clothes! When she heard JoAnna''s words, her mind was a mess and she rushed out when the need to see Aiden overshadowed everything else.


    "Yes.", she responded awkwardly.


    Man shook his head in disapproval. "That won''t do, Miss¡­ the dress is wrinkled."


    "We will send you the dress in few minutes, and you can iron it.", Aiden responded. He grabbed one empty garment bag, stuffed his clothes inside and walked out with Sarah.


    "Mr. White! While at it, send your suit as well!", tailor''s assistant cried after them when he realized that Aiden is in his suit for the wedding.


    ¡­


    "Well, our designated area expert for coaxing women is gone¡­" Jeff mumbled when Sarah and Aiden left the suite. He turned to Jasper. "So, you are stuck with three of us. But don''t worry, you are in good hands."


    "OK." Jasper plopped on the sofa next to Steve and Felix. "Tell me¡­ how do I fix it?"


    Felix nodded in approval of Jasper''s willingness to fix his rtionship with Ellie. "First, one question: does she like you?"


    "I believe that she does.", Jasper responded, thinking that is something positive.


    Jeff, Felix and Steve exchanged knowing nces and nodded solemnly.


    "What?" Jasper was almost panicking. What those three just did... does not look good.


    "If she likes you and rejects you¡­ it means that you really messed up.", Steve exined.


    Felix continued: "Considering that you are starting from a negative impression, you should prepare yourself that it will take longer than usual to get her to trust you."


    "Trust me?" Jasper was not sure what does seducing a woman has to do with trust?


    "Yes. With girls it''s all about the trust.", Jeff confirmed.


    Jasper rubbed his temples. He didn''t get any of it. "This is all too high level stuff. Do you have any specific tips that I can actually use?"


    Felix was first to offer a specific advice: "Spend time with her without an agenda to sleep with her. When you feel the need for that, keep it to yourself. Let her set the pace."


    "Spend time with her?", Jasper asked. "What if she does not want me around?"


    "Then don''t be too close." Felix responded. "If you are keeping a respectable distance, she will not chase you away. And when you see that she isfortable, make a step closer to her. It''s important that she gets used to your presence. In time, she will rely on you."


    Jeff added his inputs: "Offer your help when she needs help. And if you are helping her in any other case, make sure she does not find out about it. Never brag about the things you did for her, especially if you did them without her permission¡­ or knowledge. If she ever brings it up, make it look and sound natural, like it''s not a big deal."


    Steve reminded himself not to talk about bed-skills no matter how important they are. He should NOT talk about it in front of Felix. So, he offered next thing that came to his mind: "Let her help you out with something, even if you don''t need help¡­ and even if that means that she will redecorate your apartment."


    At the mention of Steve''s apartment, both Jeff and Felix gave silent thumbs up to Steve for being able to handle pink-colored apartment just so that Bridgette is happy.


    Felix thought for a moment before remembering what worked for him: "Flowers. Lots of flowers. All girls love flowers¡­ just make sure she is not allergic. And it will help if you find out which ones are her favorites."


    Jeff approved Felix''s point and added: "Show her that she is more important than anyone else in your life. Don''t hold back on offending anyone because of her. The more people you offend, the more she will appreciate you."


    "Listen when she talks¡­ but really listen. In a scenario when twenty minutester she asks, <em>''what did I say?''</em>, you need to have a good answer.", Steve nodded knowingly.


    "Customize gifts.", Jeff remembered this point. "Every woman likes to feel special, unique¡­ customized gifts do that."


    Felix agreed with this point and added to it: "And if it''s something you can personally make, it will increase the <em>''WOW''</em> effect."


    Jeff nced at his phone and read the message he received from Aiden.


    "Go pick up the dress and suit¡­", Jeff instructed tailor''s assistant before focusing back on Jasper.


    Jeff, Felix and Steve took few more rounds of advice giving, and Jasper was not sure if these guys are messing with him or are they serious. Why does all this sound soplicated?

 Chapter 777 - Wedding Day (J&J) (6)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    In the suite on the fourth floor, Aiden kept his and Sarah''s clothes in the garment bag which he hang outside their suite door, and texted Jeff to send someone to pick it up.


    Now both of them are standing in the middle of the living area, in their underwear, holding each other.


    Aiden asked Sarah what is going on few times, but she refused to answer. Based on how clingy she is, he can tell that something shook her confidence.


    A thought rmed him: <em>''Did she find out about Madison? Or Kyra? Or any other woman from his past who might be in the area?''</em> After a second, he dismissed that thought because if Sarah found out about that, she would be raging.


    Aiden lifted Sarah up and carried her to the bed.


    They held each other, and besides asional sighs, Sarah didn''t make any sounds.


    Aiden kissed Sarah''s forehead. "Are you ever going to speak with me again?"


    Sarah knows that he is exaggerating on purpose just to make her talk¡­ and it''s working.


    "Yes. It''s just that right now I need to know that you are by my side, and that what we have is real."


    Sarah''s words made him think that maybe she did speak with one of those women. Panic creeped in his heart and he started talking:"Where did thate from? Did someone say something? Don''t let anyone''s words put you in a distress like this¡­", Aiden touched her chin to lift her head so that he can see her expression. "Sarah, my love, about nine months ago our worlds collided, and it changed me fundamentally. Since then, for me, there is no one, NO ONE other than you. My happiness depends on your proximity, and I will always be by your side."


    "I know¡­", she responded.


    Sarah saw a sh of panic in Aiden''s eyes and she was moved by the realization how much he does not want to hurt her if she finds out how he acted before they met. At that instant she told herself that he can''t find out that she knows¡­ because it does not matter.


    Sarah quickly <em>''corrected''</em> herself: "I mean, I believe you. That world collision from nine months ago changed me as well. And I can''t imagine my life without you."


    Aiden exhaled and his expression rxed visibly. He looked at her questionably. "Then what is all this about?"


    Sarah reminded herself not to talk about the past¡­ but that does not mean that she will not talk about the present.


    She gave him the best puppy-eyed-look she could produce. "You know that I am clingy and needy¡­ and only when we are together I feel at ease. Maybe this wedding is messing with my head. You should be less handsome, then I will not need to worry about all those women lusting over you."


    He chuckled. "If I am less handsome, you will not like me either."


    Sarah blinked few times, charmed by his smile¡­ and the fact that they are holding each other, in the bed, almost naked. "We crossed that line when I liked you only because of your body. Now I see your other qualities as well."


    "Really? Like wh¡­", Aiden closed his eyes and inhaled sharply when he felt her hand gripping his erection.


    When he opened his eyes a secondter, he saw Sarah''s mischievous smile. Ah! He realized what other qualities she was talking about.


    Aiden cleared his throat. "I hope that there is something about my mind that you like as well¡­ and my personality is not bad either..."


    "Do you really want to talk about it now?", Sarah asked while kissing his neck.


    In response, he let out a low humming sound from the back of his throat while his hands swiftly undid sps of her bra.


    ¡­


    Few rooms down the hallway, Madison is checking herself in the mirror.


    She is happy that those pesky rose-bush cuts are much less visible, and they are not stinging anymore, so she was able to apply her makeup.


    Besides covering the cuts, makeup is also covering up few hickeys which she earned previous night.


    Madison gritted her teeth in frustration while remembering how much time she spent in the showerst night, trying to scrub off that man''s scent from her body.


    After shower, images from the Dark Prince club were shing in her mind and it made her disgusted and heated up at the same time.


    Due to her mental statest night Madison had trouble sleeping off.


    Few things about that evening didn''t add up, so she reyed their conversations on the way to the club and then after the¡­ unfortunate event. Kyra had everything nned, so how did it go wrong? And considering how Kyra was confident that the room is reserved for Jeffrey''s party, howe she didn''t seem surprised when they told her that Jeffrey and Aiden were not there? Also¡­ she got back into their room few minutes after them, yet she told them <em>''if you came out earlier, you would help me''</em>. How did Kyra know when they got out of the room with those men? Considering how muchter after them Kyra arrived, there is no way that she saw them in the hallway¡­ so many little things don''t add up. But she does not know how to investigate this, and if she confronts Kyra¡­ there is no way she will end up on top.


    She checked the time¡­ it''s almost two o''clock.


    Madison is irritated because she does not want to go out this early. She knows that Aiden is going to be part of the wedding ceremony, and he will probably not show himself until then. But her father arrived that morning and he made a point that since she recently acquired her degree in Bachelor of Arts inputer design she needs to go down to the party and mingle. She needs to meet people. Huh! Who cares about that?


    Her father repeated few times that she needs to secure her internship because no one will hire her without any experience.


    Really? A job? Who wants a job? Since when Mrs. White needs a job? But she can''t say that to her father. He has his own business, and he still thinks that she needs to earn her own money! Hmph! She will show him one day...


    Madison told her father more than once that unless she goes to White corp. she is NOT interested in any internship nonsense¡­ but it seems that White corp. is not epting interns this year. How annoying! Even to join as an entry level, White corp. requires at least one year of work experience!


    She is angry at her father because he is not allowing her to take a year off. He threatened that he will cut her off financially unless she continues education or gets a job. There is no way she is going back to school; her family is always checking her attendance and grades, so if she goes she actually needs to take it seriously. And getting a job is¡­ exasperating. But she can''t tell her dad that she is not interested. The best she can do is pretend to try and then be very sad when they don''t ept her. Her goal is next year: White corp.! But if she manages to get Aiden by then¡­ then she does not need to worry about any stinky internship.. She will be Mrs. White!

 Chapter 778 - Wedding Day (J&J) (7)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    In the two bedroom suite on the third floor¡­


    Harriet is sitting on the sofa chair and sipping coffee with her parents, Mr. and Mrs. Morgan.


    "Your dress is impable, and itplements your figure well. I love your hair and makeup it''s all very sophisticated. I''m sure you will leave a good impression.", Mrs. Morgan said.


    Harriet responded with a small forced smile.


    Her father noticed that she is not very excited about this.


    "What''s with the attitude?", Mr. Morgan grumbled. "He is getting married, but he is not dead. He will see your qualities and the mistake he is making. From five years old you are taking etiquette lessons, riding lessons, ballet, signing, painting, piano, and everything else that is required from a proper youngdy. There is no way that she is better than you."


    "How do you know that him marrying that woman is a mistake?", Harriet asked her father.


    "She probably does not have a good background. How else would you exin the fact that they are hiding her?" Mr. Morgan responded. "It''s just a fling, and she used some skills to get his parents to ept her. But it will notst long... You just make sure he notices you, but be discrete. Don''t allow him to put you in the same category as all those other bed climbers. You don''t want to be his mistress, you want to be his wife. Understood?"


    "Yes, daddy.", Harriet obediently responded.


    "Good girl.", Mr. Morgan patted her head. "Keep in mind that you getting together with Jeffrey will benefit the whole family. You can''t be selfish about it."


    "We should get ready and go out.", Mrs. Morgan suggested. "The groom will not show up before the ceremony, but we don''t want to be seen as someone who came only because of him. We need to be there earlier and show our faces."


    "Yes.", Mr. Morgan agreed and turned to Harriet. "Everyone should see who the best candidate for Madam White is, regardless who that moron selected."


    Harriet frowned. "Dad! Why are you calling him a moron if you want me to marry him?"


    Mr. Morgan''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "Defending him? Good, good¡­ you will be a good wife. Finish that coffee and start getting ready. You usually take the longest."


    Harriet kept her cup on the table and excused herself. She got inside her bedroom, closed the door and exhaled.


    Her parents are brainwashing her with Jeffrey White for such a long time that she eventually started believing that he is the only man for her. But he is getting married, to another woman. Does she want to go and fight for a man who is already taken? There are so many other women who are more than willing to ignore the fact that he is going to be married by end of the day, and maybe if she is in love in that expressionless ice block of a man, she would fight for him as well. But Harriet does not have any feelings for him. Actually, few times Jeffrey White invoked some feelings in her, and it was fear. Yes, when he looked at her with his signature almost-frown, she was afraid. Why would she fight to be with him?


    On the other hand,st night, she experienced that there is someone else who can give her pleasure in life. Harriet must acknowledge that she is intrigued. If she was indifferent toward this whole situation with Jeffrey,st night tipped the scales for her and now she has something else she craves for in life. Something that her parents are not pushing her towards.


    Harriet sat on the bed and she is not sure how long she stared at her purse which is on her bedside table. After some internal conflict, she reached for the purse and took a business card out of it¡­


    "Benjamin Casano, senior data analyst¡­", she mumbled.


    Harriet got herptop and searched social media, she found his profile quickly¡­<em>''46 years old¡­ divorced¡­ has a 14 years old daughter¡­''</em> Based on the photo captions, she can see that he gave his daughter a nickname: cupcake. Harriet looked at his profile photo and smirked. She does not remember if she was ever this excited.


    A knock on her door startled her.


    "Harriet, sweetheart, are you ready?", her mother called.


    "Not yet, mom! I need more time! Can you go ahead without me? I will join you when I''m ready!"


    After some silence, her mom spoke again from the other side of the door. "OK, sweetie. Just hurry up! We will see you down at the party!"


    Harriet looked at the door and blinked. She could not believe that they will leave without her.


    A minuteter, she heard the suite door close. They left!


    Her attention went back to theptop screen which showed the profile of Benjamin Casano.


    In less than a minute, Harriet booked a room in one hotel close to downtown Los Angeles, and she was on the phone¡­


    "Mr. Casano?"


    "Yes?", man''s voice responded.


    "I know what you didst night¡­ and unless you want your 14 years old cupcake to find out, you better do what I say¡­"


    ¡­


    In the temporary design studio¡­


    JoAnna and Ellie are behind arge curtain that provides privacy. Two of them are keeping the wedding dress a secret from everyone until the ceremony.


    Emma, Brian, Tom, and two assistant designers are listening to JoAnna and Ellie talk.


    "Right now, you are the grumpiest bride I''ve ever seen.", Ellie told JoAnna while trying to get her to stay still. "If you keep on moving, I will poke you with this needle! By ident, of course."


    "Hmph! Grumpy? You don''t know what is grumpy!", JoAnna fumed. "Sarah disappeared with her dress, and Sophia went down to mingle! Ah! And the wedding is almost here!"


    Ellie hid herughter behind a cough. "Calm down¡­ There is plenty of time. And I need only two minutes to finish putting this on your dress¡­ but if you keep moving, the whole day will not be enough."


    "What is Sarah thinking? Leaving her phone behind¡­" JoAnna looked at her phone which showed Aiden''s and Sarah''s locations based on GPS tracking in their rings. "¡­and I can see that she is with Aiden. Jeff said that two of them left the suite where guys are and went to their room¡­ and that five minutester only their clothes returned! Why are they acting like teenagers? Why can''t they wait for after the ceremony?"


    Emma burst into giggles. "Teenagers? Considering where they are, I''m guessing that what they are doing is not rated as teen-approved."


    JoAnna poked her head from the curtain and red at Emma. "You are not helping!"


    "Hey¡­ you really need to calm down!" Ellie was losing her patience. "What is the worst that can happen? Two of them don''t show up in time for the ceremony? In that case, there will be one less couple to walk toward your altar, right? Punish them by not taking photos with them."


    "But I want them in the photos¡­", JoAnna sulked.


    Emma decided to offer a solution: "How about this? At 2:45 PM if Sarah is still not here, I will go and get her. OK?"


    Only then JoAnna rxed a bit and nodded before her head went back behind the curtain.


    "I wille with you!", Brian told Emma and then awkwardly cleared his throat. "There is a lot of people, you never know... Ady should not be unapanied."


    Emma blushed and Tom rolled his eyes dramatically.


    Tom patted Brian''s shoulder and spoke quietly, only for Brian to hear: "You don''t need an excuse to go with her. You are her date for today."


    Brian nodded happily. Yes, he is Emma''s date for today. And if he wants to be Emma''s date going forward.... he has the rest of the day to make that happen.

 Chapter 779 - Wedding Day (J&J) (8)

    On the resort grounds, people are gathering.


    Sounds of chatter andugh are covering up the low volume soothing background music, and the overall mood is good.


    Julia and Heather are standing in the middle of it all with big smiles on their faces. Weeks of their hard work turned out¡­ perfectly.


    Everything is well arranged, tables with delectable bite-sized snacks and luxurious drinks look amazing, flowers everywhere, and decorative columns which are separating areas are decorated with ribbons and balloons. Tables for guests to gather around have amazing flower centerpieces which are releasing faint sweet seductive scent. And that is only outside!


    The inside of the banquet hall is even more impressive, but that will be open after the wedding ceremony. Right now, guests are enjoying the outdoor space.


    Resort staff is skillfully weaving through guests while offering snacks and beverages onrge trays, without disturbing anyone.


    The whole ce screams that it''s hosting a sophisticated and elegant wedding!


    "Even if the Queen shows up, she will find no faults here.", Julia excitedly whispered to Heather.


    "Which Queen?", Heather asked.


    "Any! It''s that good!", Juliaughed.


    ¡­


    nor and Oscar are seated with Ste and Edward at one table next to the garden area.


    They are observing Oscar''s and Edward''s parents who are happily chatting few tables away.


    Ste reminded other three to focus on going overtest updates, because she needs to be somewhere else. "My brother will arrive soon, and I need to give him instructions before he starts talking with people."


    "I didn''t find any signs that THEY are nning to prevent the wedding.", Edward informed them. He didn''t want to mention specifically who ''THEY'' is, but everyone present knew that he is talking about Lebedev family.


    Ste added: "My men caught two spies who tried to get into the resort grounds on two separate asions since this morning. THEY maybe don''t want to prevent the wedding, but THEY definitely want to know what is happening."


    "If THEY are just scouting, why did you capture them?", Oscar asked.


    "After their attempt to kidnap Sophia, I will not let them have their way. I will hinder them any way I can. Their action was an act of war. If we don''t retaliate, THEY will take that as a sign that we can''t fight back, and it will make everything much worse.", Ste resolutely responded.


    "Our men are hidden within the guests, and so far, everything looks normal.", nor shared her status.


    "Did the kids get any of their security in ce?", Oscar asked.


    Edward shrugged. "How much we know, only some of Jeffrey''s men are here. It seems they are keeping their people away from this and relying on us and the drones."


    "Did you find out more about these drones?", Oscar pointed up.


    Edward proudly smiled. "They are watching, but I don''t know more than that. I found traces that Sarah perfected the ones from Sophia''s wedding with help from Aiden, Felix and JoAnna. But I can''t find the details without alerting them that I''m snooping."


    "Our guess is that Aiden helped with coding for modified behavior, Felix did hardware upgrade, while JoAnna¡­ we are not sure about what her role was.", Ste borated.


    Edward nodded, agreeing with Ste, and added: "For Sophia''s wedding, drones had the capability of paralyzing people before they caused a scene, and that was JoAnna''s contribution at the time. We have no idea with what she came up this time."


    Oscar and nor exchanged nces.


    "Our kids are amazing!", nor eximed.


    "Of course, they are amazing.", man''s voice came from the side.


    nor turned toward the voice and narrowed her eyes. "Jarred! How NICE to see you!"


    "Hey, we are invited. You should treat us well." Jarred grinned and gestured toward himself and his nephew, Charlie.


    "We are not interrupting anything, are we?", Charlie asked while they approached the table.


    "No, you are not. Please, join us.", Oscar was the polite onepared to nor.


    ¡­


    Not far away, Sophia is talking with Mr. Turner, Madison''s father.


    "CEO Hill, it''s always nice to meet in a casual setting, don''t you agree?" Mr. Turner showed his best smile.


    "Yes, Mr. Turner." Sophia saw his overly-enthusiastic smile and guessed that he wants something. A favor maybe? She didn''t need to wait long to find out what that he is after.


    "CEO Hill, there is something I wanted to ask you about." Mr. Turner looked slightly embarrassed.


    "Please ask, Mr. Turner." Sophia wanted to be done with it as soon as possible.


    "Do you ept interns at this time?"


    Sophia didn''t find anything wrong with his question, and she is more than happy to talk about herpany. "Orion Enterprise takes pride in epting interns all the time. If they are promising, we will give them a chance. Our programs and benefits are well received and inst year more than 92% of interns decided to apply for full time jobs in ourpany."


    "Good, good. Very good." Mr. Turner was happy with Sophia''s attitude. "Do you mind if I forward you the resume of my daughter? She just graduated with a degree in Bachelor of Arts inputer design, and I am trying to make sure she does her internship in a respectablepany."


    "Sure, no problem, Mr. Turner."


    "Excellent!", Mr. Turner pulled his phone and within seconds sent an email with Madison''s resume to Sophia.


    Sophia was surprised with how fast he did that and wondered if he already had that email saved as a draft. He probably did.


    "Thank you, CEO Hill!", he beamed.


    Sophia showed her most polite smile. "No, Mr. Turner. Thank you. We always appreciate good referrals. I will look at her resume when I get back to work on Monday and forward it to our Human Resources department for processing."


    "Good, good. Thank you¡­", Mr. Turner smiled widely, obviously pleased with how this all went.


    Since he achieved his goal with Sophia, he was ncing around¡­ probably looking for an opportunity to go and talk to someone else. His eyesnded on his daughter. Thinking that if Sophia meets Madison in person it will increase Madison''s chances to get that internship. He called Madison to join them.


    "CEO Hill, it is my pleasure to introduce you to my daughter, Madison.", he turned to Madison. "Madison, dear, this is CEO Hill. She is CEO of Orion Enterprise, and she just informed me that they are epting interns. Their headquarters are in Seattle."


    Madison forced a smile. "Dad, I thought I told you that I want to be in Los Angeles."


    "Los Angeles? We are in the process of opening offices here.", Sophia informed both Madison and Mr. Turner.


    Madison was interested. "Where? If it''s not a secret."


    "We are finalizing negotiations for office space, downtown Los Angeles, nearby Pershing square."


    Madison''s eyes lit up. "That is close to White corp. HQ!"


    Sophia was surprised by Madison''s sudden enthusiasm. "Yes, I believe it is. May I know why you are interested in proximity to White corp. HQ?"


    Mr. Turner awkwardly cleared his throat. "Ignore her, CEO Hill¡­ she is still young, and her priorities are a bit twisted."


    "Twisted? How can you say that my priorities are twisted? I just know what I want." Madison protested.


    Sophia was not willing to give up on the topic so easily. "And you want to be close to White corp. HQ, Miss Turner, because¡­?"


    "Because of Aiden White!", Madison proudly dered.


    "Madison!", Mr. Turner warned Madison to stop talking.


    "Why are you raising your voice, daddy?" Madison felt wronged. "Aiden is not taken. What is the problem in me saying that I''m interested in him?"


    Suddenly, pieces fell into ce for Sophia: Madison Turner¡­ interested in Aiden¡­ list of women who were taken down by Eve¡­ video fromst night¡­ she is one of three women who were acting lewdly in that VIP room!

 Chapter 780 - Wedding Day (J&J) (9)

    When she realized that she is facing a young woman who is after Aiden, the shameless one who wants to jeopardize her baby sister''s happiness¡­ Sophia''s eyes lit up coldly and a faint smile appeared on her face.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Turner. It''s normal for youngdies to be motivated by passion. Somedies find that their drive can be increased by music, or a scent, or a sunny day¡­ and some are motivated by love.", Sophia told Mr. Turner and turned to Madison.


    "You will be happy to hear that Orion Enterprise has a very close coboration with White corp. We are in negotiation process of sharing space. If thises true, then you might end up working from White corp. HQ building even though you are doing internship for Orion Enterprise."


    "Oh, that would be amazing!", Madison eximed.


    "Yes, yes. We think so too." Sophia confirmed. "Now, since you are already here, we can discuss about the program and your eligibility. Our internship program is objectively one of the best, and it opens many opportunities for professional advancement. In your case, there might be some personal advancements as well."


    Madison''s eyes sparkled. She thought how this CEOdy is amazing! She totally gets it! Everything about this is amazing! She wanted to hug Sophia! And she wanted to hug her father too and to thank him for not giving up on getting her an internship, because this is just¡­ amazing!


    Sophia''s smile widened when she saw how excited Madison is.


    "Our program is geared toward young and talented individuals, and based on just one nce at you, Miss Turner, I can tell that you are young and talented. I have a good sense for these things. How old are you?"


    "23 years old.", Madison responded with a big smile.


    "Oh¡­", Sophia''s smile faded. "Maybe my sense for judging people is not so good after all¡­"


    "What? Is there a problem?" Mr. Turners brows furrowed.


    Sophia sighed. "It''s just that¡­ our internship program inputer science field is geared toward people who are 21 or younger. Miss Turner¡­ you are, unfortunately, too old."


    "Old? I just graduated!" Madison could not believe that Sophia called her old.


    "I know you did¡­ and the fact that you got your degree at the age of 23 is¡­ disappointing."


    Madison didn''t know how to respond to this. "But, but¡­ don''t people usually graduate at this age?"


    Sophia shook her head. "Not really. There are many who take advantage of extra credits to speed up their studies. Let me use as an example future Mrs. White."


    Sophia saw that Madison''s face contorted and sheughed lightly. "Don''t worry, I''m talking about the woman who will be Mrs. White today. The one marrying Jeffrey¡­ Where was I? Oh, yes¡­ Do you know that she is your age, and yet she is already a practicing surgeon? Shepleted medical studies and all her residency requirements at the age of 22. Also, as another example, her sister got a degree in Computer Science at the age of 20¡­ and by then shepleted her internship as well, at White corp. What I''m trying to say is: that youngdy was in the simr field of studies as you, but the difference is that she was 19 when she started her internship at White corp."


    Sophia looked at Madison''s confused expression and patted her hand, trying tofort her. "You see? There is always someone better, someone faster¡­ someone who already has what you believe belongs to you, and it will never be yours because your qualifications arecking¡­ But let''s put your age aside. If your academics are good, I''m sure we can work out something."


    Sophia gave an encouraging wink to Madison and got her phone. She checked Madison''s resume. The more she read, the sadder her expression became.


    "Oh¡­ Miss Turner. Unfortunately, your resume does not reflect the image of an outstanding student. Your grades are OK, but not awe worthy. Besides projects which are in line with standard coursework, I don''t see anything else listed. Do you mind telling me in person about your extra courses or credits you earned which you forgot to include in your resume? In what way you stand out from your ssmates? How many additional projects can you show me?"


    Madison''s eyes were growing wider by the second. She was staring at Sophia and thought how is it possible that even though Sophia''s words seem normal, she is embarrassed?


    After few seconds, Sophia nodded knowingly. "I see¡­ maybe you are not so academically oriented. It happens. Some people are just moremitted to solving real life problems."


    Sophia looked at Mr. Turner whose face was unreadable. "Mr. Turner, because of our rtionship, I am willing to consider other ways in which your daughter stands out as a good candidate for mypany."


    She turned to Madison. "Miss Turner, can you confirm if you were involved in any projects outside your University? Maybe helping your father at hispany? Or some charity work? Anything?"


    Sophia enjoyed watching Madison lose color from her face. "Oh¡­ I''m sorry if all these questions seem too much, but I only want to know what makes you exceptional so that you believe you can stand above others?"


    Madison stuttered: "I¡­ I¡­ I never said that I stand above others."


    "Oh? You didn''t? You should be aware that for every open position, we find dozens of qualified candidates among the applicants. If you want to get an internship at Orion Enterprise and are even considering White corp. that implies that you are one of the best¡­ or delusional. Considering your background and that Mr. Turner asked me directly to meet with you, I assumed that you have skills and achievements necessary to join mypany. Or did I misunderstand? Do you want to say that you are just an average woman without the ability to stand out?"


    "That is not what I said either!" Madison snapped.


    "Then, what did you say? Let me think¡­" Sophia rubbed her chin. "Ah! I remember. You said that you are 23 years old, you want to stay in Los Angeles, and you want to be matched up with Aiden White. Did you say anything else? I don''t think so. Unfortunately, that sounds more like a dating profile than a professional one."


    Sophia turned to Mr. Turner with a sad expression. "I''m sorry, Mr. Turner. I know you mean the best for your daughter, but sometimes a bitter drink of reality needs to be swallowed. You know that as leaders of ourpanies, we can''t allow ourselves to make conscious decisions which are bad for business. And getting your daughter into mypany is¡­ bad for business. I''m saying this without any bad intentions, believe me. I just want to prevent you from having hopes for something that will not happen.. Like this, you can look for some less-reputablepanies who might be OK with at best mediocre staff."

 Chapter 781 - Wedding Day (J&J) (10)

    Sophia could see that Mr. Turner is conflicted. As a reasonable man, he agrees with what Sophia said, but at the same time he is a father and wants to stand up for his daughter.


    Sophia didn''t allow him time to talk. She turned to Madison who was staring back at her without a word.


    "Miss Turner¡­ should think things through before announcing to everyone that you are after Aiden White. Do you know who he is? Do you know that he is the Valedictorian in one of the best technical Universities in the country? How does thatpare with your below average academic achievements? Why do you think that you are a match for him? Do you know what his contributions are at White corp.?" Sophia''s eyes moved over Madison from top to bottom. "Besides that tight dress, I don''t see what else you have going for you. Considering how much skin you are showing, I will not be surprised if someone mistakes you for an entertainer in a strip club. Do you think that a promising young man like Aiden White will be so superficial to select his partner only based on¡­", Sophia gestured toward Madison''s chest. "¡­this? Hmph! I guess with your low IQ, that is what you will think."


    Sophia was happy to see Madison''s absolutely shocked expression, and she wondered if Madison''s brain is resetting or if she is processing her words.


    With this, she was done. Silently, Sophia praised her performance.


    "Excuse me, I need to talk with few more people before the ceremony begins." Sophia left without looking back, satisfied that she verbally bashed a shameless woman who dares to covet a man who belongs to her baby sister.


    It took some time for Madison and her father to get out of a daze.


    "Why do you want me to work for that evil woman?!", Madison hissed at her father.


    "Madison!", Mr. Turner snapped at his daughter and looked around nervously, making sure that no one heard her. "CEO Hill is a reputable leader in one of the bestpanies where main product is software. If you do your internship there, your career will be off to a very good start! And if you offend her, many otherpanies will refuse to be associated with you."


    "Are you defending her?"


    Mr. Turner sighed. "No. But I told you more than once not to talk about that White boy! You can like whoever you want, but this was a talk about your career. Why do you always need to make yourself sound like a girl who lost all reason due to love?"


    Madison narrowed her eyes. "Do you think that she likes Aiden?"


    Her father shook his head and sighed while wondering, where does she get these ideas? "Madison, CEO Hill is married. And just in case if you missed her belly, I need to tell you that she is very pregnant. She does not like Aiden. But she also does not want to hire a person who makes career choices based on how close to her crush she gets."


    "How do you know that?"


    Mr. Turner rubbed his temples. This daughter of his is unreasonable. "I would do the same thing. The moment you hinted that you are interested in Orion Enterprise because it''s close to White corp. HQ building, I knew that you failed."


    Madison sulked. She felt wronged. "Did she need to be so mean about that?"


    "Well, I am also puzzled why she went to such lengths to insult you. But by putting your love interest above herpany while asking her for a job, you insulted her first. If you want someone to hire you, you need to be humble. I just didn''t know that she will be this fierce. Maybe she wanted to make a point, to teach you a lesson so that you know better going forward."


    2:48 PM¡­


    Emma reluctantly knocked on the door of the suite on the fourth floor few times. No one opened.


    "Are you sure that Sarah is inside?", Emma asked JoAnna over the phone.


    "YES!", JoAnna roared. "GET HER OUT OF THERE!"


    "But¡­ no one is answering the door.", Emma awkwardly said.


    "BREAK IT DOWN! DON''T MAKE ME GO THERE!"


    Emma took a deep breath. "OK, OK¡­ calm down."


    "DON''T COME BACK WITHOUT HER!"


    Emma twitched when JoAnna ended the call.


    "It seems that JoAnna''s nerves are tense because of the wedding.", Emma told Brian and curled her fingers into a fist before hitting the door with it.


    She was about to hit the door again, when it abruptly opened.


    "What?", Aidenzily asked with his elbow leaning on the doorframe.


    Emma took a step back reflexively and stared at Aiden. He was wearing only jeans pants which rested low on his hips, and his toned top was exposed. Emma''s eyes traveled from Aiden''s Adam''s apple which bobbed when he swallowed, to his firm chest, over his toned abs toward his Apollo belt. <em>''Mother of God! I didn''t realize that he is this handsome!''</em>


    Aiden nced at Brian and frowned slightly. He does not know who that man is, it seems he came with Emma.


    Aiden looked back at Emma and he didn''t miss that she is gawking at him.


    Aiden cleared his throat. "I assume you came here with a purpose."


    Emma snapped out of her daze. "Sarah¡­ needs toe and get ready¡­", she said weakly.


    "I will tell her that.", Aiden took a step back and started closing the door.


    Emma stepped forward and prevented the door from closing with her hand. "I''m dead if I go back without her."


    Aiden paused for a second before tilting his head and walking inside the suite. He left the door open.


    Emma nced at Brian, feeling guilty for her mishap of staring at Aiden, before bravely pushing the door open and stepping inside. Brian followed. There is no way he is letting Emma inside by herself, not after he saw her almost drooling at that man few seconds ago!


    "Who was it?", Sarah''s voice came from the bedroom.


    "Emma. She is here¡­ waiting for you to go and get ready.", Aiden responded while walking into the bedroom.


    He pushed the door to close behind him, but it didn''t close all the way. That small gap was enough for Emma and Brian to hear clearly what is going on inside that bedroom.


    "Ah!", Sarah eximed. "You answered the door like that? Why didn''t you cover up?"


    "I did."


    "Not enough! How many times I need to tell you to cover up both top and bottom!" Sarah was scolding Aiden.


    "I didn''t have enough time¡­ she banged at the door so dramatically, I thought it''s something urgent¡­ Don''t go out like that! Emma has some guy with her¡­ Mmm¡­ Let me help you dress up."


    Sarah''s giggles came from the bedroom. "This is not helping¡­"


    Emma was staring at the ocean through the window of the living area. Her face was red like a tomato and she didn''t dare look at Brian. Sarah''s squeals and giggles mixed with indistinct Aiden''s noisesing from that bedroom were too¡­ suggestive.


    After what seemed like forever to Emma (but was actually only few minutes), Sarah and Aiden walked out of the bedroom while holding hands, both fully dressed.


    "Oh, it''s Brian!", Sarah recognized him from her dress fitting session and turned to Aiden. "Aiden, this is Brian. Emma''s date for the wedding."


    "Brian, this is Aiden. My fianc¨¦."


    Sarah''s introduction invoked a big smile on Aiden''s face. He always likes when she introduces him as her fianc¨¦. It never gets old.


    While Brian and Aiden exchanged greetings, Emma looked at Sarah and then around the suite. "Where is your dress?"


    "We sent it to the dressing room for guys, to get it ironed.. We can pick it up on the way out."

 Chapter 782 - Wedding Day (J&J) (11)

    In the suite which is used as the dressing room for the guys, Emma is not moving. She is staring at the sight of partially dressed guys. Felix and Jasper are removing whatever they had on top and reaching for their shirts and she could clearly see their muscr backs. Vincent was putting on his dress pants, which means that his legs were exposed, and Emma can tell that he is not skipping the leg day in the gym. Jeff and Russel had their shirts unbuttoned exposing their toned chests and abs¡­ and Emma''s mind conjured a mental image where all those hunks are parading in front of her while wearing only their underwear.


    <em>''Mother of all Gods! What kind of a gathering of handsomeness is this wedding!!?''</em> Emma felt that she is on a verge of getting a nosebleed.


    She jerked when she felt Brian''s hand on her chin.


    "You are drooling.", Brian dryly said.


    "What? No way! Why would I drool at the sight of them when you are right by my side?", Emma said this and blushed immediately. Secretly she rubbed her chin, just to double check that there is no drool there.


    Brian smiled at her words and gave her an approving nod which made Emma exhale in relief... She managed to pacify him.


    "Howe you are here to grace us with your presence?", Bradley asked Emma.


    "I came for the dress." Emma pointed at Sarah''s dress which was on the hanger.


    "Oh, I thought you came to see how your partner looks all dressed up¡­" Bradley adjusted his necktie. "What do you think?" Bradley made a pose with his arms akimbo and that made Emma burst into giggles. He was all fancy dressed up, and then that silly pose¡­ it was a funny sight.


    "Partner?" Brian was scrutinizing Bradley, and his cold voice made Emma''s giggles stop.


    Emma cleared her throat. "Brian, this is Bradley. He is the groomsman who will walk with me during the ceremony." She turned to Bradley. "Bradley, this is Brian. My date."


    Brian didn''t look very friendly toward Bradley, and Emma noticed.


    "Why are you hostile toward Bradley?", Emma quietly asked Brian.


    Brian raised his eyebrow and his green eyes pierced into Emma''s. "Today you are my date. It''s my duty and honor to protect you."


    Emma held her breath and blinked few times. His response was too intense, and she was not sure if she likes his protectiveness or dislikes his overbearing attitude. Bradley is just someone she met two days ago, and besides being friendly he never made any move on her¡­ there was no need for Brian to be so intense. And she met Brian onlyst night¡­ why is he so domineering? They are just dates for this wedding, right? Or does he actually like her and feels threatened by Bradley''s presence? Emma''s heart raced at this thought.


    After some time, Emma nodded and used getting a dress as an excuse to break the eye contact.


    She ushered Brian out. "We need to go."


    They were at the door when Emma stopped. "Where is Sarah?"


    Brian stifled augh. "You left her inside."


    Emma rolled her eyes. "Seriously! Why can''t shee by herself? Now I see why Anna told me not toe back without her." Emma didn''t want to admit that shepletely forgot about Sarah after Brian gave her that intense gaze.


    Emma went back and had to remind Sarah to let go of Aiden because they really-really need to go.


    Aiden''s forehead rested on Sarah''s and their noses touched while their eyes were locked on each other.


    "See you at the altar.", she whispered.


    He smiled in response.


    ¡­


    "FINALLY!", JoAnna cried when Sarah entered the temporary dressing room.


    "I''m here, the wedding can start!", Sarah cheekily said and nimbly avoided few random objects which JoAnna threw at her.


    "Ignore her, she is nervous about the wedding.", Sophia told Sarah from the side. The hairstylist was braiding her hair.


    Ellie, Bridgette, Jill, Sharon and Millie were also seated for hair and makeup. All the girls were undressed down to their underwear and covered in satin robes from the resort spa.


    Sarah plopped on the chair next to Sophia and looked at the hairstylist who approached her. "Make me pretty!"


    "You are in a good mood.", Sophia noticed Sarah''s grin.


    JoAnna''s mouth twitched. She wanted to scream: <em>''of course, she is in a good mood!''</em>, but she gave up on that idea. Sarah is here, everyone is here¡­ they can finish getting ready and the wedding can start. JoAnna only hopes that Jeff is less nervous than she is.


    "Oh, I met Madison Turner.", Sophia announced. "She wanted to get an internship at ourpany with a goal to get closer to Aiden."


    Sarah''s whole face twitched. "What?"


    "You spoke in past tense.", JoAnna observed.


    "Yup. I did.", Sophia confirmed. "I can tell you that intelligence is not her strong point, but she is making up for that with confidence." Sophia told them few points about her encounter with Madison. She didn''t want to go into too many details considering that all the bridesmaids were there, eagerly listening to her story astest gossip.


    JoAnnaughed. "That woman has bad luck. Yesterday she mistook me for Sarah, and I sent her to a non-existent event downtown Los Angeles, and today she bluntly announced to the most protective older sister that she wants to snatch Sarah''s man away¡­"


    Sophia confirmed. "Yes, bad luck indeed. Her bad luck is that she is against Hill sisters. But she is not going to give up easily."


    Sarah looked at JoAnna and Sophia gratefully. "I have the best sisters in the Universe! No matter how many mistakes Madison made, soon she will realize that you two are my sisters. And she wille at me..."


    "What will you do?", Sophia asked.


    "I will defend my right to be by Aiden''s side." Sarah resolutely dered. "As to how I will do it¡­ it will depend on her."


    "If you need help, you know where to find us.", Sophia reminded Sarah.


    "Yes. We are all in this together.", JoAnna added.


    "Thank you, my sisters!", Sarah smiled.


    The bridesmaids were dressed up, hair and makeup was done, and they were about to go down to the venue with few extra minutes to spare. Tom and Brian were already downstairs with the rest of the guests.


    "Hey, we don''t get to see the dress?", Sarahined when she realized that JoAnna is still in hercy underwear partially covered with a robe.


    JoAnna grinned. "You get to be wowed when I show up with dad. Go, go¡­ when you get out, I will get ready with help of these wonderfuldies.." She gestured toward Ellie''s design assistants.

 Chapter 783 - It’s Time…

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    3:17 PM¡­


    Jeff is the only one from the guys left in the suite.


    The whole morning he was a nervous wreck while thinking that it''s finally happening. Finally, JoAnna will be his wife. Mrs. Jeffrey White. He will be a married man¡­ They will be married, and share everything, good and bad.


    His mind was drifting into the past and images of JoAnna in the hospital, checking his IV came back to him¡­ and her sitting on that fountain¡­ and then sleeping in his hotel room¡­ and that woman who ate his breakfast cheekily will be his wife! If someone told him then, that the woman who is teasing him will be his wife, he would not believe it¡­ and that was only about six months ago! So many things happened since then¡­


    The whole morning Jeff was in a daze, having difficulty focusing on anything around him.


    There was that instance when Jasper asked for an advice about getting closer to Ellie, and then Jeff was able to focus on present, but as soon as that topic ended, his mind drifted off again.


    And now, only minutes away from the ceremony, his mind is clear. There is not a single trace of uneasiness.


    He looked around and noticed that besides tailors and assistants, no one else is in the suite.


    Jasper and other groomsmen went downstairs to line up in a temporary <em>''hallway-tunnel''</em> which is providing them with a privacy from the rest of the guests who are finding their pre-assigned seating at the beach. The less important guests will be watching the ceremony from the garden.


    Heather and Julia set up the <em>''hallway-tunnel''</em> because it''s more impactful when the wedding party exits from there. Temporary structure fits well with the surrounding and decoration, but still, it will be removed right after the ceremony.


    "Son, are you ready?", Oscar asked Jeff when he entered the suite. He gestured to the tailors and the helpers to give them privacy.


    "Yes.", Jeff answered while checking his necktie in the mirror.


    "Are you confident that this is what you want to do?"


    Jeff paused and turned to face his father. He looked at Oscar silently with a slight frown while trying to understand why is he asking him such a question.


    "I am not asking because I doubt your feelings or resolve.", Oscar rified. "I am asking because I need to confirm that both of you know what you are getting yourselves into. This is much more than a marriage."


    Jeff exhaled. He knows that Oscar is asking if they are ready to take over the White family business which is operating under the veil of White foundation.


    "I don''t have a choice.", Jeff bluntly said. "Anna wants toe on this journey with me, and there is no one other than Anna whom I would ept as my partner."


    Oscar nodded. "If you responded that you know what you are getting yourself into, I would tell you that you are wrong. I approve of your attitude. Don''t allow yourself to be too confident, that can lead to your demise."


    "I will remember your advice. Even if we don''t know what we are getting ourselves into, we know that we want to do it together."


    Heather knocked on the half-open door and peeked inside. "It''s time¡­"


    Oscar extended his arm toward Jeff. "Here¡­"


    Jeff looked at Oscar''s open palm and saw two tinum rings with ''W'' engraved with them.


    Those are symbols of power that official Master and Madam of White family are wearing.


    Jeff''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "Already? I thought we are getting these when it''s official."


    "You are ready. It''s official." Oscar took Jeff''s hand in his and ced the rings in Jeff''s palm.


    "And there is also this¡­" Oscar ced a safe deposit key in Jeff''s hand. "This is something that belongs to the Master of the White family."


    Jeff inspected the safe deposit key carefully for few seconds before asking Oscar: "How many of these are there?"


    "What?" Oscar was confused by Jeff''s question.


    "I already have one key. Just like this one." Jeff exined.


    "What? How?"


    "James Hill gave it to me when Anna introduced me as her fianc¨¦."


    "Oh!", Oscar was not able to hide his surprise. "Good, good!"


    "You didn''t answer my question. How many keys are there? And what are they for?"


    There was a rapid knock on the door again, and Heather said with a high pitched tone: "It''s time!"


    Oscar assured Heather that they areing.


    "There is no time to exin now. But the two keys should not be with one person, for safety purposes. Consider giving one to someone you trust."


    Jeff nodded in understanding, kept the rings and the key in his pocket and walked outside, followed by Oscar.


    ¡­


    In the temporary design studio for the bride and her party¡­


    JoAnna is looking at herself in the mirror. And she can''t get enough of looking at her wedding dress and how well it fits her.


    White satin gown is absolutely breathtaking.


    Sweetheart neckline is covered with a sheerce which provides a snug fit with straps. Lace is beaded with numerous diamonds which make her dress look like it''s a sophisticated piece of jewelry. It''s very well done, and it provides perfect open space on her neck and upper chest for the blue diamond ne which Jeff gave her for her birthday.


    JoAnna turned around to admire the dramatic diamond filledce keyhole back which looks amazing!


    Her waist is entuated with a white sash which turns light blue depending on the angle of the light. This hint of blue ties up her wedding dress with the blue-diamond ne and earrings. The bottom of the dress is satin ballgown-style, and it looks very romantic. At the bottom of the ballgown, following the hem, the same light blue color, as the one on the sash, shoots up depending on the angle of the light.


    JoAnna is amazed how Ellie managed to add this hint of blue to her dress, considering that she told her about the must-have blue jewelry only few days ago.


    She is happy with her simple yet elegant hairstyle also. A braided updo with a veil attached to it, and diamond hair-clip essories, one on each side, which she borrowed from Sophia. With this, she has all the good-luck charms for a happy marriage: something old, something new, something borrowed and something blue.


    JoAnna is still not sure if she wants to put the veil over her face or just keep it flowing at the back. She tried both variations few times, and she likes them both!


    "You are beautiful!", Edward''s voice came from the door.


    "Thanks, dad."


    JoAnna smiled seeing that her dad''s expression matches his words.


    Julia peeked inside. "It''s time¡­"


    JoAnna looked at Edward. "Let''s go, dad."


    "Sweetheart¡­ are you sure that this is what you want? It''s still not toote to change your mind."


    JoAnna narrowed her eyes at Edward. "Dad, I was never this sure in my life about anything."


    "OK. I''m just checking. If he tries to bully you,e back home. Your room will always wait for you."


    JoAnnaughed. "Thanks, dad¡­ What do you think? Should I put the veil over my face or not?" She demonstrated both options.


    Edward looked at JoAnna and his confusion showed on his face. "I am a wrong person for that question. Why don''t you ask one of these stylists?"


    JoAnnaughed, took her wedding boquet from the side table, linked her arm with Edward''s and walked out.... leaving the veil to cover her face.

 Chapter 784 - It Begins!

    3:24 PM¡­


    All the guys (except for Jeff) are in the <em>''hallway-tunnel''</em> when the girls arrived. Guys'' attention got drawn to the girls'' chatter mixed withugh.


    Each of the bridesmaids has matching chiffon gowns, and each gown has some unique features.


    The gowns are a soft blue color, but depending on how light hits the fabric, color changes to pastel green. This color change of the fabric depending on the light angle is something that Ellie perfected and it''s one of the signature features of hertest creations.


    Each bridesmaid is happy with her dress. Halter draped bodice with high neckline and a flowing skirt is undeniably ttering to both tall and slim bodies like Millie''s as well as petite ones like Bridgette''s.


    The bodice is draped in such a way that it provides an inverted <em>''V''</em> shape where chest and sides of the waist are held snugly by the fabric while area in the middle is covered loosely by the skirt part of the gown. Sophia loves it, because it amodates her growing belly and she has a matching dress with the rest of the bridesmaids without looking like it came from the maternity section. In the area of Sophia''s left corbone, Ellie added diamond essory which Felix designed to make it extra special.


    Keyhole back has two sheer strips of fabric flowing from each side, from below the shoulder des where bodice ends, toward the halter in the back of the neck. Sarah''s dress has additional fabric which is sewn to look like roses in full bloom over the sheer strips on her back. She is very happy with this, because it covers her scars from the surgeries which she had few months ago. Scars healed well and are barely visible, but Sarah is still aware of them and prefers them covered.


    Each of the bridesmaids has blue, teal and green ribbons and small jeweled flowers braided in their curly chignon hairstyle, making them look like fairies.


    Girls observed that all the guys look dashing in their suits, and few girls even yfully whistled as they approached them.


    Sarah went straight toward Aiden, Sophia to Felix, Emma to Bradley and Jill to Vincent.


    Millie and Sharon (of course) went to Jasper.


    Ellie and Bridgette camest, since Ellie adjusted draping in the back of Bridgette''s gown, making sure that everything looks perfect. Bridgette''s gown has a wide sash as a unique feature, entuating her narrow waist. Based on the way Steve almost gaped at Bridgette, he approves of her look.


    Ellie saw that Millie and Sharon approached Jasper and paused her steps. She has no intention of fighting for his attention with those two, or anyone else.


    Ellie was surprised to hear Jasper''s words: "Don''t you twodies have partners to go to? You are blocking the way for mine."


    Jasper didn''t sound polite at all but to Ellie that was one of the most pleasant things she hearding from him.


    Sharon and Millie grimaced and went to Russel and Christopher while ignoring Ellie.


    When two of them moved, Ellie saw that Jasper is more than dashing in the gray formal suit which has blue details on thepels and at the bottom of the sleeves. Blue handkerchief peeking out of the breast pocket and a blue necktiepleted the color-matching part with girl''s dresses. And somehow, the whole outfit made his icy-blue eyes a deeper blue color and Ellie had to remind herself to keep on breathing.


    Jasper extended his arm to Ellie, palm up, and she ced her hand in his, allowing him to pull her closer.


    "You look lovely.", he said in a low voice when she was less than a half of step away from him.


    "Thank you. You too.", Ellie awkwardly responded. She really didn''t know how to react to this... attitude change.


    Ellie pulled her hand out of his grasp and kept her hands behind her back.


    Did he just chase those two because of her? And what is with that charming smile? She decided to do her best in avoiding to meet his icy-blue eyes. She can''t allow herself to lower her defenses just because he did one decent thing... it will take much more than that.


    Ellie''s awkwardness was cut off by Sophia.


    "Don''t rub the belly! You will wrinkle the dress¡­", Sophia was whispering with urgency to Felix.


    "I will not rub. Let me just touch.", Felix was not willing to give up easily.


    "You two! Now I see why Anna told me to make sure you don''t kiss. You are spoiling your make up!", Sophia was scolding Sarah and Aiden whose lips were locked in a kiss.


    "Felix! What did I say about not touching the belly?"


    "You said not to rub it.", Felix reminded Sophia. "I''m not rubbing it¡­ but if you keep moving around, that is the same as me rubbing it¡­"


    Ellie burst into a fit of giggles. Sophia fuming while Sarah and Aiden are ignoring her and Felix is full of smiles pretending that he does not see her displeasure, was just too funny to hold it in.


    After few seconds, Ellie saw that Jasper is looking at her intently. She stoppedughing and cleared her throat. "Do I have something on my face?"


    "Yes."


    "What?", Ellie reached with her hand and patted invisible crumbs from her cheeks.


    "A smile."


    Jasper''s response caught Ellie by surprise.


    Ellie looked away from him and was happy to see that Julia is approaching them.


    "It''s time¡­ line up, please.", Julia was trembling from excitement. If someone does not know, they might think it''s her wedding.


    ¡­


    Outside, Jeff is standing at the altar and nor is adjusting his necktie and tugging on hispels (for the fourth time).


    "You are very handsome.", nor gushed, visibly excited.


    "Thanks mom. Go and take a seat, it will start in a minute."


    The first row was reserved for the closest family members, on the left for JoAnna''s and on the right Jeffrey''s.


    Jeff was surprised to see that his and JoAnna''s grandparents sat together on the left, while their parents were on the right. On the right, next to Oscar was also Jeff''s uncle, Marcus with his family, and on the left, next to Mary, was Owen.


    The biggest surprise for Jeff was that his maternal grandfather, Richard was also present. Richard was on the left between Donald and James while Mary and Barbara sat next to them. All of them chatted in low voices with big smiles on their faces.


    Jeff was confident that Richard will be moved to see one of the nes he created many years ago around JoAnna''s neck.


    Seeing them all acting like close friends made him feel that they are reallybining two families with this marriage.


    The only not-so-happy part of the front row belonged to his uncle Marcus, a woman next to him which Jeff assumed is his wife, and Marcus''s two children, Lucas and Samara. They all had indifferent or slightly grumpy faces. Jeff doesn''t mind them, as long as they don''t cause trouble.


    On each side of the flowery pathway are chairs, with roughly about one hundred people seated. Other guests are further away, in the garden area, and can watch the ceremony on one of the threerge screens which are showing the live feed.


    Out of girls marked to be watched for this event, Harriet Morgan is seated in the beach area. She is not very interested in the ceremony, and her mother silently warned her to stop checking her phone.


    Also seated toward the back in the beach area is the Wright family with their daughter Melodie. They arrived early that morning. Melodie earned her spot on the watchlist when nor warned them that Wright family is not hiding their desire to make Melodie future Mrs. White.


    The background music changed, and the people quieted down.


    "It begins!", few people said in unison.


    Jeff straightened his back and looked toward the end of the white carpet, which isid out over the wooden base from the altar to the end of the beach sandy beach.

 Chapter 785 - Wedding Ceremony (J&J) (1)

    The first ones to walk down the carpet are Jasper and Ellie with their arms linked.


    Ellie could not help but nce up toward the white flower archways which embraced their path on about every two steps. It really looks beautiful. Very romantic.


    Gasps and whispers followed Ellie and Jasper as they walked toward the altar.


    Whispersmented on two people who are walking side by side, and numberdies had hearts in their eyes while looking at Jasper. However, a muchrger number of females had their sight glued to Ellie.


    Many of thedies present crave to wear EY designs, but prices are astronomical, and to get something personally designed by EY, you need to get on an almost year long waitlist. It is no wonder that some of them recognized unique color-shimmering and that exquisite draping which is the signature oftest EY designs.


    Ellie was sure that few whispers contained words <em>''Is that EY¡­?''</em> and <em>''How did they get EY¡­?''</em>. Smile bloomed on Ellie''s face and subconsciously she straightened her back while pride swelled inside her because people are recognizing her creations.


    Jasper noticed that Ellie straightened her posture and his gaze moved to her face. He held his breath when he saw her dazzling smile, and he ced his right palm over her right hand which was resting on his forearm.


    That gesture made Ellie look up at him, and their eyes met.


    They ended up walking like that toward the altar, unable to look away.


    Ellie and Jasper were about three quarters down the length of their path when Julia signaled that it''s time for Sarah and Aiden to go.


    Julia frowned when she saw that Sarah''s hand slipped forward down Aiden''s forearm and their fingers intertwined. That is not how they were supposed to hold each other! But it was toote, they were already walking, gazing at each other and not paying attention to anyone else. Julia was happy that at least their pace is in line with the beat of the music.


    At the back, in the garden, more than few people were interested in this second couple which emerged.


    Liam, Noah, and Paul were seated at one table, and few tables further, Aaron was with Henry and Thomas. Almost at the same time when Aiden and Sarah appeared, six of them exchanged nces for a moment, and then their faces went back to therge screen.


    "So, Liam was telling the truth¡­", Aaron mumbled while malicious smile creeped on his face. He didn''t miss the way Aiden is looking at the girl next to him.


    Liam was looking at Sarah and fear coursed through him. He still remembers how violent she is¡­ and she made him pee himself! Twice! His fear was reced with a desire for revenge because now there is seven of them, and he finds strength in numbers¡­ and there are probably more than few in this audience who will help in punishing Aiden, and in extension, Sarah as well. Only a blind person will miss to notice how smitten Aiden is with Sarah, and that means: there is no bigger punishment for Aiden than to see Sarah suffer.


    "Is Patricking?" Paul''s question pulled Liam out of his thoughts.


    "Yes, he arrived earlier today.", Liam confirmed. "I don''t know why he is not here yet."


    Paul snickered. "He might be busy with Jessica."


    Liam frowned. "Make sure Aaron does not hear you."


    Noah didn''t pay attention to those two. He waspletely focused on the screen which is showing the girl who is looking like a fairy¡­ but he knows very well that behind that delicate fairy appearance is a vicious demoness who can break a person in a second. At that thought, Noah shivered in anticipation of approaching Sarah. She might talk to him¡­ and if he is lucky, she might hit him also. Ah, how much he will enjoy if that beautiful demoness hits him again. Her power is intoxicating, and he craves to feel it again.


    Liam nudged Paul and gestured toward Madison who was standing a bit further away, but in in sight.


    Madison''s eyes are glued to the screen and she has such a whirlwind of emotions which she doesn''t know how to handle. The man she craves for is right there, on that screen¡­ further down, on that beach¡­ but why is he looking so gently at that other girl? Is that the same girl in silvery dress from two nights ago? If she is, then who is the resort-owner person she spoke with yesterday? They look alike, but they are definitely two different persons. What''s up with that hand holding? Why are they so intimate? How can he be so caring toward that nobody when he was so vicious to her two nights ago? She still remembers that he told her to get out of his sight and to y dead. He was so ruthless¡­ Is it because of her? Because of that bitch? Madison snorted. It is her who should be by Aiden''s side!


    "W-O-W! If someone told me that Aiden White can look at a woman so gently, I would not believe it if I didn''t see this with my own eyes¡­", one youngdy said in a low voice, but Madison heard her.


    "What did you say?", Madison hissed while turning toward the voice. There was number of girls and she didn''t know which one spoke, so she red at all of them with crazy eyes. "Do you think he loves her? That is not love! It''s just lust!"


    Madison''s raised voice drew attention from nearby people.


    "Madison!", Mr. Turner showed up from who knows where and held onto Madison''s shoulders.


    "Calm down. Don''t you dare cause a scene here!", he said in a low but firm voice. "Look what you did!"


    Only then Madison realized that the stem of the champagne ss in her hand snapped in two. There was a small cut on her palm, but she refused to get it treated. Her gaze moved back to the screen.


    "Kyra, dear, isn''t that your friend, Madison?", an older woman seated at a table not far away from Madison, asked Kyra.


    "Mother, she is not my friend. Do you think that I will associate myself with such a crude person who is causing a scene?", Kyra responded to her mother.


    Kyra''s mother nodded in approval.


    Madison was not aware that Kyra is close by. She was focused on arge screen in front of her. Madison inhaled sharply in surprise when she recognized Sophia as a woman who bashed her verbally earlier that day.


    "Why is she there?", Madison asked her father.


    "CEO Hill?", Mr. Turner asked and when Madison confirmed with a nod, he exined: "If you checked the wedding invitation, you would see that the bride''s name is JoAnna Hill. CEO Hill is probably her sister or a cousin."


    As the wedding procession continued, everyone was in their own thoughts.


    By now, whispers about EY designing all the dresses for the bridesmaids were spreading through the audience, and some women even got their phones to check what <em>''EY fashion''</em> is, because everyone was talking about it. Ellie beamed thinking that this is so much better marketing than any campaign she did so far. Not that she needs further marketing, but it can''t hurt to have more super-rich customers interested in her products. And this is what this audience is¡­ gathering of super-rich and powerful. And the most amusing part is that she gets to hear them praising her work, and they don''t know that person behind all of that is right in front of them.


    When all the guys lined up behind Jasper, and all the girls behind Ellie, music changed, and everyone''s gazes moved toward end of the carpet.


    All seated guests stood up while gasps filled the space when JoAnna stepped on the carpet with Edward by her side.

 Chapter 786 - Wedding Ceremony (J&J) (2)

    JoAnna walked toward Jeff, while her mind was on repeat: <em>''This is happening! This is happening!''</em>


    Her heart fluttered, reminding her of the extreme excitement she felt first few days after she moved into his apartment. Her hands were trembling, and she could not control her desire to be with him. That is how she feels right now. She needs that man¡­ and soon he will be hers, officially, forever.


    Jeff''s gaze was fixed on JoAnna. He can see through her sheer veil that her eyes are on him, and an enchanting smile lingers on her face¡­ She is more than beautiful in that dress which symbolizes that she ising to him, to spend her life with him, officially, forever.


    Jeff is sure that he spaced out because next thing he knows, Edward ced JoAnna''s hand in his.


    Jeff leaned slightly toward JoAnna and murmured: "You are so beautiful."


    JoAnna''s smile widened. "And you are exceptionally handsome."


    Guests took their seats and Mr. Price started talking regr introductory things about the marriage.


    Jeff and JoAnna held hands and gazed into each other''s eyes and they got out of their daze only when Mr. Price said that they can say their own vows.


    Jeff took the rings Jasper handed him and kept them in the pocket of his pants.


    He lifted JoAnna''s veil, and now he was able to see her smiling face and eyes full of love without that pesky fabric obstructing his view.


    He got one tinum band out of his suit jacket pocket and slowly slid it on her left ring finger while saying: "With this ring I promise to be faithful, and to respect you as an equal. I will be your strength and I will not allow anyone toe in between us. Our forever starts now."


    It was nothing overly romantic, but they agreed to keep the sentimental parts for their privacy and show it only with closest friends and family around¡­ with people they know will not think of their feelings as a weakness.


    JoAnna looked into Jeff''s deep dark eyes which stirred with emotions. She knows that this man in front of her will give her the world¡­ as long as she asks for it, he will make it happen. From the beginning of their rtionship he said that many times, and from the beginning she only wanted one thing: him. And she is getting him now. Officially.


    When he said his vow, Jeff held JoAnna''s hand in his, and one of the drones responsible for recording streamed video took a closeup of the ring.


    Even the people at the beach had a good view from the tworge screens avable for viewing the video stream.


    Audible gasps shook the venue.


    "Is that the¡­?"


    "Did he just use the Madam''s ring as a wedding band¡­?"


    People who knew significance of that ring were not able to wrap their heads around what they just witnessed.


    Most of them were still in a daze when Jeff handed second band to JoAnna and she spoke while sliding it on his left ring finger: "With this ring I promise to be faithful, and to respect you as an equal. I will be your strength and I will not allow anyone toe in between us. Our forever starts now."


    Jeff looked at JoAnna and her words rang in his head: <em>''Our forever starts now.''</em>


    They practiced this few times, so he knew that she will say exactly the same thing he did. They decided on this approach in order to show everyone that they are equals. And even though he was expecting those words, this time his heart was beating wildly, and he thought that he might pass out from happiness. Because this time... it is real.


    Another round of gasps enveloped the venue when camera showed that two of them are wearing matching rings. Both are simple tinum bands with a <em>''W''</em> engraved in it.


    To people who knew the significance of those rings, this is a monumental asion¡­ they are witnessing the change of generations in power. This is not just exchange of wedding vows, it is a ceremony where Oscar and nor are acknowledging Jeffrey and JoAnna by passing them the torch of leadership¡­ and they just got married!


    Marcus''s eyes were glued to those rings and he was unable to hide all the emotions that are raging inside him.


    His father denied him that position many years ago. Seeing that Jeff is getting it at such an early age made him remember all the humiliation he went through when his father announced Oscar as the next Master.


    Why was he not good enough? His father never saw him as good enough!


    Marcus wanted to re at Donald and to release some of the pent up hatred at his father, but his eyes were unwilling to move away from the sight of those rings!


    In Marcus'' eyes, Oscar was always the favored son. How he saw it, whenever Oscar did better in his studies it was because teachers liked him more, when Oscar did better in sports it was because others gave him way, when Oscar did better with handling finances, it was because someone was secretly helping him¡­ Marcus was confident that if it was a fairpetition, he would be the one on top. Because he is the older one, how is it possible that his younger brother is better from him in every way? Oscar even got nor''s heart! And Marcus saw her first, he even introduced nor to Oscar! Everything that Oscar has: money, power, respect, nor, two outstanding sons¡­ all that should belong to Marcus!


    And why is Oscar handing over power to Jeff? What''s the rush? Why is he not making Jeff work by his side for several years first, how usually transfer of power works? Is Oscar terminally ill? That might exin it¡­ But even with that, if he is in a rush to give power away, why is he giving it to someone as green as Jeffrey? Why is he not giving the power to his elder brother? It was supposed to be his in the first ce!


    "¡­husband and wife¡­ You may now kiss the bride.", Mr. Price''s words rang through the grounds of the resort and pulled Marcus out of his thoughts.


    Jeff and JoAnna closed in the already small distance between them.


    Jeff lowered his head for a kiss and stopped when they were fraction apart.


    "Mrs. White, can I have your first kiss?", he whispered in her lips.


    "Of course, Mr. White. All my kisses are just for you.", she whispered back.


    Regardless of the feelings anyone had at that moment: joy, jealousy, rage, indifference, fear, envy¡­ everyone stood up and loudly pped and cheered when Jeff''s lipsnded on JoAnna''s.


    When Jeff and JoAnna broke the kiss, Jeff pulled her into a tight embrace.


    "Thank you.", he told JoAnna in a low voice.


    JoAnna smiled. Only she knows how much weight that <em>''thank you''</em> carries, for both of them. It felt as if Jeff poured all his emotions into those two words, and her heart swelled from her ever-growing love for him.


    She leaned into his embrace and took a deep breath.. She was happy.

 Chapter 787 - Congratulations!

    The first ones to congratte the newlywed couple were Jasper and Ellie, followed by Sarah, Aiden, Sophia and Felix. As soon as they finished, Felix pulled Sophia to the side while making sure no onees to close and bumps into her belly (by ident).


    Aiden and Sarah wanted to step away as well, but were ambushed by nor''s father, Richard, who was curious to find out more about Sarah and her rtionship with Aiden.


    "Last time I saw you, both of you were single. And now Jeff is married, and you¡­ don''t seem far from that step either.", Richard observed how smitten Aiden and Sarah are with each other. He pinched Sarah''s and Aiden''s cheeks few times (treating them like they are little kids) and made them promise thatter they will spend some more time with him.


    The rest of the bridesmaids and groomsmen wished a happy future to Jeff and JoAnna and then made space for family members to take their turns.


    Heather used the microphone to announce to the rest of the guests that newly minted <em>''Mr. and Mrs. White''</em> will be avable to receive congrattions and good wishes in the garden, under thergest cherry tree, in ten minutes.


    "Don''t forget, you have a ce to return to. Your room will always be left as is.", Edward reminded JoAnna.


    "What are you saying? Are you cursing them from the start?" nor heard him, and she could not hide her displeasure. "From today, she is officially my daughter. What is that nonsense about returning to you? If she wants toe home to her parents, there is a perfectly good room for her in my home."


    Edward was about to retort, but Ste pinched his arm and interjected: "And we are happy to wee Jeffrey to our family, as our son. Both Anna and Jeff are free toe to our home anytime."


    JoAnna and Jeff rolled their eyes silently while listening to their parents bickering.


    "Congrattions! I''ve heard a lot about you." Richard told JoAnna while his red eyes filled with tears didn''t leave ne around her neck. "Wee to the family." He said in a trembling voice and gave her a big hug.


    "Make sure you take good care of her, or you will need to deal with me!", JoAnna''s grandfather, James, warned Jeff with a big smile on his face.


    Jeff never knew how to handle this old fart. And he still didn''t forget how he gave him a hard time when they met in India!


    Marcus with his family approached Jeff and JoAnna. His wife smiled, Lucas and Samara were indifferent, and Marcus could not hide that he struggled to squeeze that <em>''all the best''</em> out of him.


    Few minutester, family members gave Jeff and JoAnna space¡­ they need to go to the garden and start smiling and shaking hands with other guests.


    In the garden, Julia was in charge of lining up guests who wanted to congratte newlyweds and Heather reminded them not to take too much time with their turn because only half an hour is allocated for this activity. For anyone who does not manage to convey their congrattions in this time, they will need to look for the newlyweds during the partyter, but they should be mindful not to interrupt any other activity.


    JoAnna didn''t want to spend time with these people, and Jeff was even less enthusiastic about shaking hands with individuals who are smiling while thinking how to backstab him. But some things had to be done, and this was one of them.


    Sarah and Aiden sat at the table with Sophia and Felix.


    Sarah observed that Sophia already looks tired while Jeff and JoAnna are busy with guests. She leaned closer to Aiden and spoke softly: "I think that we should disable Eve''s notifications rted to trouble for those four. They already have a lot going on. What do you think?"


    Aiden agreed with her. "We can handle whatever ising. And based on mom''s analysis, if any trouble happens at this wedding, it wille for me or you. Jeff and Anna are too high profile at this event so people with hidden agenda willy low while Sophia and Felix are not seen as a threat right now. There is no need to alert them with our problems."


    Sarah looked at Aiden and her eyes sparkled. "I know that we are talking about an unknown trouble that we need to face in next few hours, but I''m really happy that we are going to do it together."


    Aiden smiled in response and caressed her cheek for a second before giving her a light kiss on the lips. Two of them were dazed with each other and didn''t notice that Emma and Brian joined them at the table with Ellie and Tom.


    "Wow¡­ are they always like that?", Emma asked Sophia while tilting her head toward Sarah and Aiden. Emma could not stop herself from remembering sounds Sarah and Aiden made while she waited with Brian for them to dress up¡­ and she blushed.


    "Like what? Lost in their own world without any awareness of their surrounding?", Sophia rified. When Emma nodded, Sophia responded: "Yeah. Sometimes we are wondering how it is possible that they are functioning in a modern human society."


    Theirughter got Sarah''s and Aiden''s attention.


    "Oh, hi Emma, Ellie¡­ and Tom and Brian. I didn''t notice when you arrived.", Sarah smiled and was confused when herment invoked another round ofughter. "Did I say something funny?"


    "Ignore them¡­", Aiden pulled Sarah back to lean on him and kissed top of her head. "They are just jealous."


    "Well, I must admit that seeing you two like that makes me feel a bit jealous.", Ellie pouted her lips slightly. How she sees it, Sarah and Aiden are a perfect couple and every girl would give anything to have a guy treat her how Aiden treats Sarah.


    "Oh? That is strange, considering that it''sing from you. How are things going with Jasper?", Sarah asked Ellie.


    Ellie blushed and nced at faces around the table. "Do all of you think that there is something between me and Jasper?" When she saw everyone nod, she closed her eyes and sighed. Ellie doesn''t know how to answer Sarah''s question. Something is going on between Jasper and her, but she is not sure how much of that <em>''something''</em> is only a product of her imagination and how much is real.


    There was a call from Heather for people to approach the dance area. It''s time for father-daughter dance.


    Aiden and Sarah shoot up to their feet at the same time and held hands while eagerly walking toward the dance area.


    "I assume they like dancing.", Brian stated the obvious.


    Ellie pinched Brian''s arm. "Emma likes dancing also."


    "Oh, then we should go as well.", Brian took Emma''s hand in his and headed after Saran and Aiden, ignoring how bbergasted Emma is.


    With this, the ceremony part of the wedding ispleted, and the party begins.

 Chapter 788 - Wedding Party (J&J) (1)

    When Sophia and Felix reached the dance area, they stood next to Sarah and Aiden. Few secondster, nor and Oscar squeezed next to them. Luckily, there was a separate area for the wedding party and family members, otherwise fourters would not get ''front row'' view.


    Dance area is huge, enclosed on one side and covered from the top, providing a shade from the September Californian sun. On the ceiling, there is a system of lights installed, but they are currently off. After nightfall, the light-show will begin as well.


    Edward and JoAnna are the only ones in the middle of arge dance podium, standing one step away from each other and speaking softly. No one can hear what they are saying, but JoAnna is smiling and Edward''s gaze is gentle.


    The slow tune started, and Edward and JoAnna got closer to each other before they started moving over the dance floor.


    JoAnna does not remember thest time she danced with her father. It was probably ten years ago, or more. She was in her early teens at that time. Edward does not dance often, but when he does, it''s with Ste.


    JoAnna was touched when she heard the lyrics.


    The song Edward picked for this dance is about father''s hope for the future life of his daughter: that her roads lead her where she wants to go, and that if she ever needs to make a choice, that she can pick the one which means the most to her¡­ that her life bes what she wants, her dreams stay big and worries be small¡­ it is a song where father wishes her a life without regrets¡­ and that she shares all those things with someone who loves her back¡­


    JoAnna could see that Edward is very emotional and struggling to keep a straight face. His fa?ade cracked few times, but only briefly.


    The song ended and Edward patted JoAnna''s cheek gently before cing a kiss on it.


    They both looked around only to see that Jeff is not where he was supposed to be: in the area separated for the wedding party and family members.


    Based on the custom, this dance symbolizes father handing over the bride to her husband. That means: after father-daughter dance, Edward should put JoAnna''s hand in Jeffrey''s and then JoAnna and Jeff should do their first dance as a married couple. But surprisingly, Jeff is nowhere to be seen. This¡­ is unexpected.


    While JoAnna and Edward exchanged confused nces, band started ying another slow tune.


    JoAnna was stunned to see Jeff on the stage with the band. Her eyebrows shoot up. <em>''Is that a microphone in his hand?''</em>


    Jeff''s deep voice came from the speakers and JoAnna held her breath. So far, she heard him hum in the shower once in a while, but she never heard him sing. She was amazed how melodious his voice was. JoAnna thought that she knows all there is to know about Jeff, but right now he showed her that he is a very good singer! Ah! Can her husband be any better?


    JoAnna''s surprise was reced with admiration and her eyes were filled with stars and hearts while she walked toward him in a daze. It took her a while to pay attention to the lyrics and to realize that he is serenading her¡­ in front of all those people¡­ ignoring the part that they agreed not to have any disys of affection in front of these guests¡­ this, is amazing!


    Jeff was looking straight into her eyes while singing that just how rivers flow to the sea, that is how two of them are meant to be¡­ and that his life is in her hands, because he fell in love with her¡­


    When the song ended, Jeff handed the microphone to one of the band members and walked to JoAnna.


    JoAnna was still in a daze when Jeff''s lipsnded on hers, and not sure at what point her fingersced into his hair, holding him down while deepening the kiss and (again) ignoring theirrge audience.


    Needless to say that everyone''s eyes were on the newlywed couple who was lost in a kiss.


    Kyra was watching them from the side and the sight of Jeffrey being so passionate toward someone made her expression crack and show displeasure for few seconds before she snapped out of it. She looked around and saw that Tiffany was shocked by the sight in front of her, while Harriet was¡­ not paying attention. <em>''Why is she in the back and ying with her phone at a time like this?''</em>


    Kyra does not know that Harriet was busy while going through personal and professional information about Benjamin Casano¡­ She wants to find out as much as possible about the man before tonight. And Harriet does not care what Jeffrey White is doing or with whom he is doing it.


    As much as Kyra was disappointed in Harriet''sck of interest, she was delighted to see contorted face of Miss Melodie Wright. Kyra smiled at the thought that she found another chess piece¡­ cough, cough¡­ another ally in getting Jeff away from JoAnna¡­ but based on this unexpected public disy of affection, that might be more difficult than she originally thought, because it seems that Jeffrey White is in love. Kyra gave herself a task to find out more about that woman.


    Kyra''s sightnded on Aiden who was holding Sarah from the back, and on Felix and Sophia who were holding each other. Oscar and nor were standing between them. It seems that nor is very friendly with both Sarah and Sophia because she was holding onto their arms while smiling goofily at the sight of Jeff and JoAnna. Sure, with Sarah is justifiable because of Aiden, but why Sophia? Kyra didn''t miss that Sarah and Sophia look simr to JoAnna and concluded that must be more than a coincidence. Just who are these three women who came so close to the White family? Kyra tried being friendly with Mrs. White more than once, but every time nor treated her like air. How did these women do it? She concluded that she needs to do more research on this topic. Who knows, maybe she can use Madison for this?


    While thinking about Madison, Kyra saw her on the other side and smiled when she saw that Madison is barely controlling her fury while her eyes are not leaving Aiden and Sarah. Yup, she can definitely push few buttons (discretely) and make Madison explode in rage. Madison can rattle the cage, and Kyra can watch from the side what alles out of it.


    Kyra''s sight moved over the crowd of spectators andnded on Liam. He got her attention because he was one of few who was not looking at the couple kissing on the dancefloor. Just where is he looking? Ah! He is looking at Madison. Why is he looking at her? And what is with his sly smile? She knows that Liam is a scheming type. He always was. Is he nning to use Madison and her boiling jealousy for something? When this dance-kissing-show ends and people disperse, she will approach him and try to figure out: what is he up to?


    Kyra''s sight moved an inch andnded on Noah who was slightly behind Liam. Just where is he looking? Is he looking at Aiden? Thinking about high school, Noah should have few grudges against Aiden, but¡­ why is he looking at him like he is infatuated? Or¡­ is he looking at the girl in Aiden''s arms? Kyra chuckled. This is getting¡­ interesting.


    Kyra was in a better mood because of hertest discoveries. So many possibilities opened! But.... why the hell is Jeffrey still kissing that woman? When are they going to stop?!

 Chapter 789 - Wedding Party (J&J) (2)

    "Mrs. White, can I have your next dance?", Jeff asked JoAnna in a low voice.


    JoAnna became aware of all the people staring at them and leaned away from Jeff shyly.


    <em>''Oh, God! Did we just French kiss in front of all these people?''</em> She hoped that she didn''t moan, like how she usually does when things get¡­ heated.


    JoAnna tried to step away, but soon realized that she can''t move from Jeff, because his left arm was firmly pressed around her waist.


    She nodded in response to his question, smile not leaving her face despite her embarrassment.


    Jeff made some movement toward the band with his right hand and in next second the music filled the space and his right hand was holding onto JoAnna''s left one.


    It didn''t take more than few beats for JoAnna to realize that Jeff is moving more than usually when they are dancing. His left arm adjusted position, allowing his palm to rest on her back and guide her movements over the dancefloor skillfully.


    "When did you take dance lessons?", JoAnna asked after he made her spin the second time, amazement apparent in her expression.


    "Secret...", his lips curved into a smug smile.


    Jeff enjoyed how JoAnna looked at him at that moment. All those painful hours he sneaked in during workdays paid off. This expression on JoAnna''s face¡­ it''s all worth it.


    JoAnna was so dazed by newly discovered Jeff''s dancing moves that it took her a while to realize that Jeff is singing to her while dancing. <em>''Oh, can this man be any more amazing?!!''</em>


    <em>''Yes, he can¡­''</em>, JoAnna silently concluded when she observed the lyrics which touched her heart. It''s one of her favorite songs and Jeff was using it to tell her how he is in love with her, and it keeps getting better¡­ and he wants to spend the rest of his life with her by his side, forever¡­ and that their every time feels like first time¡­ (blush, blush)


    About halfway through the song, Jeff nodded toward the area reserved for wedding party and family, and Aiden and Sarah joined them on the dancefloor, followed by Sophia and Felix.


    Few others wanted to join as well, but they were not sure if that nod from Jeff was for them as well or not¡­ so they decided to wait it out. Just to be safe. Jasper wanted to ask Ellie for a dance, but she was avoiding his gaze, so he hesitated.


    Second song started, and few more brave ones joined our three couples on the dancefloor. Jill with her fianc¨¦ were the first. Jill was never the one to miss on an opportunity to dance with Trevor. Oscar and nor with Edward and Ste were next to join with many more to follow.


    By the time Jasper gathered his courage to look toward Ellie, she was already on her way to the dancefloor with Tom by her side. Jasper grumbled unhappily while ming himself for hesitating, but he told himself that the party just started, and he will get his chance. Jasper refused Sharon''s and Millie''s invitations to dance saying that he does not feel like it. He wondered if these two will ever give up. Didn''t they get a hint that he is not interested? Probably not, because he was leading them on previously. He told himself that next time they approach him, he needs to rify things properly.


    Crowd who watched so far, got divided into some who went to dance and majority who went back to their drinks and chatting.


    Emma was over the moon while dancing with Brian. She loves to dance, and he is good at it¡­ well, with that body and looks, even if he is not so good, Emma would not notice. She had to admit to herself by their third dance that she is falling for his green eyes. And the way he looked at her told her that he likes her as well. Few songs in, Emma suggested that they go and get drinks and Brian frowned.


    "You want to dance more?", Emma observed his reluctance to stop dancing.


    He nodded in response. "But I know that we can''t hide here forever."


    "Hide?", Emma was confused with his choice of words.


    "Earlier, few women ambushed me with questions about my outfit. They recognized it as EY brand and were very persistent to find out how I got my hands on this exclusive item which is not avable on market yet."


    "Why don''t you tell them you are modeling for Ellie?"


    Brian refused that idea. "Then they are all over me while trying to get Queen''s contact information because they see me as someone who can get them insider''s connection. These rich people think that everything can be solved with money."


    Emma pursed her lips for a second and then nodded. "I know! Say that you are rich and tell them that they are not worthy to know how you got this, and make sure you look at them with contempt."


    Brian thought for a second before agreeing with the idea. "If I''m a rich guy, who are you?"


    Emmaughed. "I can be your rich date."


    "How about¡­ my rich girlfriend?", Brian suggested.


    Emma blushed. "OK."


    Brian snaked his arm around Emma''s waist. "Let''s go and get those drinks, my girlfriend."


    "It seems that Brian is making a progress.", Ellie told Tom while looking after Brian and Emma.


    Tom agreed with Ellie. "What about you? I saw your walk to the altar with the best man. And he is staring this way so much that I feel a hole will appear in my head just above my left ear¡­ Will you give him a chance to dance with you, my Queen?"


    Ellie avoided Tom''s gaze. "You are my date now... so, I''m dancing with you."


    Tom smiled and shook his head in disapproval. "Don''t be stubborn. I can tell that you like him¡­ I am more than happy to apany you. But I don''t want to be in the way."


    Not far from Ellie and Tom, Sarah and Aiden are dancing.


    "When did Jeff learn how to dance?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    "I don''t know¡­ is it important?"


    "I think it''s romantic that he learned how to dance in order to make Anna happy. She always loved to dance." After a short pause, Sarah gasped and made an exaggerated expression. "I can''t believe I just said that Jeff is romantic!"


    Aiden chuckled. "You think that is romantic? I should learn something for you then."


    Sarah sighed. "You can''t¡­"


    Aiden frowned slightly. "Why?"


    "Because you are already perfect. There is nothing for you to learn."


    Aiden paused for a moment before his grip on Sarah''s waist intensified. He was moved by her words, but he knows that he is far from perfect. At the same time, he is happy that at least in her eyes, he is perfect. And that is all that matters.


    Aiden''s dark eyes pulled her closer while his deep voice rang in her ears: "There is only one perfect person in the world, and I am dancing with her right now."


    Sarah pouted in protest. Why can''t he just take thepliment¡­? Her brain short-circuited when his lipsnded on hers and his tongue slipped inside her mouth without any warning. He has that power¡­ to turn off her thoughts and make all her attention focus only on him. And there is nothing better than the feeling Aiden''s body pressing on hers while she inhales his scent and tastes his vors¡­ and the whole world disappears every time when they get so close that they can feel each other''s heartbeat.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at AllNovelFull, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at https://..allnovelfull/book/13300478706416005

 Chapter 790 - Wedding Party (J&J) (3)

    It didn''t take long before Heather and Julia started summoning wedding party members and family toe back to the beach. It''s time for the photos!


    Of course, Jeff and JoAnna had no intention to take photos with all the guests. They were interested in having photos done with their closest friends and family only.


    However, no matter how discretely Heather and Julia were, some people noticed that the main characters in this wedding are heading toward the beach, so they followed.


    Luckily, the two wedding nners anticipated this, and they had a rope barrier set up to keep the onlookers at a distance.


    Security made sure that everyone stays behind the barrier and few people whoined because they don''t get a chance for a photo kept quiet after a gentle warning. Security did a great job.


    For this asion, they hired a real (human) photographer.


    When Jeff and JoAnna reached the beach, they were pleasantly surprised to see that all the seating from the ceremony was removed, sand was leveled, and elegant flower arrangements were set up to provide a romantic backdrop.


    JoAnna and Jeff took photos with their bridesmaids and groomsmen, extended family, parents and grandparents, only parents, only grandparents, only Jasper and Ellie (best man and maid of honor), only Steve and Bridgette (their assistants), Julie and Heather wanted a snap or two as well¡­ serious ones, silly-faced¡­ it seems that number ofbinations was endless. But the photographer they hired is a professional, very experienced, and everything went fast.


    JoAnna was excited when most of the people dispersed and it was only our team of six waiting for few final shots. She was looking forward to taking photos with her sisters only the most, and also¡­ it meant that this photo-session is about to end.


    With elders leaving the photo shoot, number of onlookers left as well. But not Madison. Her eyes were fixed at the three young women in front of her, while trying to figure out: why are three of them so close? And now that Sophia and Sarah are standing next to JoAnna she could clearly see that they look alike quite a bit. Madison was enlightened when she heard JoAnna''s cry: <em>''sister''s hug!''</em> Suddenly all the pieces fell into ce: Aiden''s date is the youngest one (Sarah) and other two are her sisters. To both of them she announced her im on Aiden and after that those two were¡­ mean to her. Now she understands why¡­ because they are sisters! Madison gritted her teeth while trying to suppress her anger. Do those two sisters think that they can bully her out of pursuing Aiden? They should think again! Madison''s heart almost stopped when she saw Jeff, Aiden and Felix join in for the photo¡­ she was not able to ept how affectionate those three couples are, especially Aiden and Sarah! Rage was boiling her insides¡­ that is supposed to be her in Aiden''s embrace! But she could not look away.


    Kyra also heard JoAnna''s cry: <em>''sister''s hug!''</em> and nodded in understanding. She was wondering what is the connection between those three young women. And now she confirmed that they are sisters! Kyra was not sure at this point what she can do with this information. If nothing else, it is troublesome because it means that she can''t turn them against each other¡­ at least not easily.


    Sophia, JoAnna and Sarah left the beach together after exchanging some whispers with Felix, Jeff and Aiden. Guys went back to the party, while girls headed to the main building.


    Madison thought of going after Sarah. After all, she wants to confront that bitch and put her in her ce! And she can''t do that with Aiden around. But she can''t do that with those two sisters either¡­ she will wait for her chance to catch Sarah by herself. The party just started.


    In the temporary design studio¡­


    "Ah, this dress is lovely, but constricting.", Sarah sighed when she removed her bridesmaid''s dress.


    Ellie''s design assistants helped Hill sisters change from their <em>''wedding outfits''</em> into <em>''wedding party outfits''</em> which Ellie prepared for three sisters.


    Other bridesmaids changed already, since they finished with their photoshoot earlier. Hair and makeup artists helped all the girls to get appropriate styling to match their different outfits.


    JoAnna could not suppress her smile when she looked at herself in the mirror. Her sleeveless satin cocktail dress with red high-low skirt, and a scooped back fits her perfectly. Of course, just like any other EY design, the white turns into blush pink depending on the light angle while sash around her waist turns from blush pink to white. Besides delicate embroidery along the bottom few inches of the skirt, the dress is simple, yet breathtaking.


    "WOW! You are so lucky to have Ellie as your maid-of-honor. She gave you that gorgeous wedding dress and this masterpiece as presents. And you look amazing!", Sophia could not hide her excitement at the sight of the elegant dress which perfectly fit JoAnna.


    JoAnnaughed. "You got dresses also, not just me!"


    Sophia had to agree with this. Her knee length chiffon dress has a sash high above waist, entuating her chest and leaving space for the belly. Chocte brown color changes into fiery red as light hits it at the right angle, making the dress look like it''s on fire! But¡­"No matter what I wear,tely I look like a whale.", Sophia pouted.


    JoAnnaughed. "You still have few more months to go. It''s early to call yourself a whale¡­ And if you move so much, it will take forever to redo your hair.", JoAnna reminded Sophia that a hairstylist is working on her hair.


    "Remind me to make Ellie my maid-of-honor! Her creations are to-die-for!" Sarah happily twirled on her toes, confirming that her just-above-knees chiffon skirt makes a full circle. This is perfect for dancing! wlessly fitting top hugs her neck with beaded diamonds and continues with intricate embroidery up to her slim waist where diamond-filled waistline separates bodice from a flowy skirt. Sarah loves that the dress is ck, and it shimmers in dark green.


    She is happy with her updated hairstyle as well: the ribbons are gone, and her hair is pulled into a tight braided bun, speckled with diamonds which match the ones on the dress.


    The makeup artist made sure to change previous natural light dreamy colors with smoky eyes and bolder rose lipstick which is more appropriate for evening. Makeup artistdy was convincing Sarah that this is one of those 24 hour waterproof lipsticks, guaranteed tost until end of the evening, and Sarah only smiled in response while thinking that it will be close to a miracle if itsts more than five minutes with Aiden around.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at AllNovelFull, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at https://..allnovelfull/book/13300478706416005

 Chapter 791 - Wedding Party (J&J) (4)

    "What''s next?", Sarah asked JoAnna when she put her ck pumps on.


    JoAnna gave a side-look to Sarah while going over the schedule. "We are heading to the event hall. There will be food and drinks, but nothing too formal¡­ Dinner is at seven, followed by the cake. And after that I have a presentation prepared which will take few minutes of your time¡­ at eleven in the evening are fireworks. So, there is not much set as a must-have¡­ but please, when we go down now, spend some time in the event hall before going to dance."


    Sarah smiled and shook her head. She wanted to say that it''s not about dancing¡­ but she would be lying. During the first round of dancing, Aiden and she didn''t want to attract attention¡­ after all, it''s JoAnna''s wedding, she should be shining. But now that the <em>''official''</em> dancing part is over, the gloves are off and she can''t wait to hit the dancefloor with Aiden.


    "Any signs of trouble?", JoAnna asked Sarah. "I''m not getting any notifications from Eve for some time, so I''m assuming you have something to do with it?"


    Sarah didn''t hide it. "True. You enjoy your special day. Let your baby sister handle the troublemakers."


    JoAnna sighed. "Thank you. Be careful, OK?"


    "Considering the crowd, as long as you don''t wonder somewhere by yourself, no one will dare to make a move.", Sophia advised Sarah.


    Sarah paused for a second before turning to Sophia slowly. "You are saying¡­ if I want the snakes toe out of hiding, I need to provide them with an opportunity to strike?"


    Sarah''s words made Sophia panic.


    "No, no, no! I wanted to say that you should stay with Aiden or with anyone else all the time so that snakes don''te at you!"


    Sarah smiled. "I will keep your words in mind."


    Sophia sighed while thinking how Sarah is too enthusiastic about all this. For some reason, she had an eerie feeling that she just gave an idea to Sarah.


    ¡­


    Jeff, Felix and Aiden waited for the girls at the entrance of the event hall. All three of them changed into their <em>''evening''</em> outfits, matching: ck formal suit with white shirt and a ck bowtie.


    Guys'' smiles showed that they approve updated looks of theirdies.


    The Hill sisters are breathtaking, and their men match them with their handsomeness.


    "Nothing makes a man sexier than a well-fitting suit.", Sophia almost purred while tugging edges of Felix''s bowtie. Felix''s smile revealed his dimples while Sophia ran her palms slowly down satinpels of his suit jacket.


    JoAnna nudged Sophia, making her break eye contact with Felix.


    "You either stop that or go to your room!", JoAnna exined herself. "And from now on, you have no right to scold Sarah when she acts like an enamored teenager!"


    Sarahughed and asked JoAnna: "Who made you the grownup in the room?"


    JoAnna ignored Sarah''s question. "We should join the wedding party."


    ¡­


    The event hall is decorated even more luxurious than outside. Flowers are everywhere, balloons on the ceiling mixed in with light which hits crystal chandeliers causing light-bursts in every direction. Tables with elegant centerpieces have name tags in front of each chair and everything looks amazing.


    On the sides of the hall are tables with food and beverages, and two bar areas are staffed with three bartenders each. Each wall has a white screen on which selected photos from the photo shoot are being projected, and screens will show live video when something is happening.


    Jeff and JoAnna are seated at the middle of onerge table, facing the event hall. On JoAnna''s side are Sophia and Felix, followed by Ellie and bridesmaids, including their dates, if they brought any. And on Jeff''s side are Sarah and Aiden followed by Jasper and the groomsmen, including their dates (if any). Bridgette was on the groomsmen side with Steve, and Thomas took Bridgette''s seat next to Jill. Tom was with Ellie and Brian with Emma. But it didn''t take long for everyone to scramble their seating; no one cared about it anyway, as long as people don''tin that their seat is taken.


    There is a dance area in front of thisrge table, but it''s smallerpared to the one outside, so people use it to stand and chat.


    Family members are seated at two round tables, close to the newlyweds, and other tables are arranged further away, based on prearranged seating which Julie and Heather determined together with nor and Ste.


    Madison was upset that her seat is all the way in the back, but she still had a good view of Aiden as long as everyone was seated, even though he appeared tiny because of the distance.


    "Excuse me¡­", Harriet stood up and addressed her parents. "I saw few friends out in the garden, and I''m going to spend some time with them. I will be backter."


    "Don''t be invisible¡­", Mrs. Morgan reminded her daughter.


    "We already greeted newlyweds in the garden." Harriet reminded her mother. "If I push too much it might look too obvious. I will make my appearance in front of himter, OK?"


    "Good, good. You don''t want to appear too desperate.", Mr. Morgan approved.


    Harriet showed her sweetest smile and walked out of the event hall. She headed to the main building of the resort where a cab was waiting for her.


    Liam, Noah, Thomas, Paul, Henry, and Aaron are seated through the event hall, with their families. That is how they received invitations, because their parents have business or other (shadier) connections with the White family. They are not happy that they are not together, but they already talked about their n¡­ they will wait until the evening progresses first, and until then, six of them are just guests who are enjoying at the wedding... and they will meet outside in a bit.


    Aaron''s eyes shed with mix of emotions when he saw Patrick walk into the hall with Jessica who was holding onto his arm. Two of them were smiling at each other, and Aaron''s mind didn''t run out of wild scenarios what two of them did and why they are showing up just now. <em>''That slut! Once a slut, always a slut!''</em> Aaron reminded himself to keep his cool, but he could not stop himself from fuming: <em>''Out of hundreds of eager girls from his contacts, Patrick had to bring Jessica?''</em> Aaron can only see this as a personal attack on him. He will talk to Patrick about this¡­ter. All of them came to this wedding without dates with a goal to teach Aiden a lesson. Why did Patrick bring a date?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at AllNovelFull, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at https://..allnovelfull/book/13300478706416005

 Chapter 792 - Wedding Party (J&J) (5)

    "Jules Heenan passed first security check of the resort.", Eve''s voice sounded in Sarah''s and Aiden''s earpieces. Two of them exchanged nces.


    "I''m going to handle this.", Sarah was half up from her seat when Aiden pulled her back down.


    "By yourself?"


    "There is no need for more than one to take care of an actor who is crashing the wedding. I will be back before you know I left." Sarah gave him a quick kiss and dashed out before he had a chance to hold her back again.


    Aiden agreed with her. There is no need for more than one of them to handle an actor¡­ actor?!! Aiden frowned when he remembered Sarah addressing cast of that TV series as hunky heartthrobs¡­ There is NO WAY he is letting her handle this by herself! Aiden was already on his feet and rushing after Sarah.


    "What is the meaning of this? I have an invitation!", Jules protested when security refused to let him inside event hall.


    "Please, Mister¡­ don''t cause a scene. We got an order to hold you until our bosses.", security guard exined calmly.


    "Your boss?", Jules perked up thinking that it''s JoAnna.


    "Hello!"


    Jules turned toward the female voice and frowned when he realized that it''s not JoAnna.


    "Why are you here? Where is JoAnna?", Jules'' displeasure was obvious.


    Sarah looked at the man who looks wronged and smiled. "I will ask you the same thing, why are you here?"


    "I have an invitation. You are not the boss here!"


    Sarah''s smile widened. "I am the boss here, today."


    She flipped the invitation that one security guard handed her. "This invitation is not yours. How did you get it?"


    "It''s an invitation for a member of the TV drama I''m staring at. So, I have the right to be here!", Jules lifted his chin defiantly.


    "That does not exin why you are here. Why did you take someone else''s invitation? What do you want with JoAnna?"


    "I am her friend."


    Sarah shook her head, smile not leaving her face. "I don''t think so. And JoAnna does not think so either, otherwise she would give you an invitation."


    Jules does not like Sarah''s attitude, but he observed that the security listens to her. That means¡­ he needs to find a way around her, and then everything will work out. Somehow, in his mind a thought appeared that Sarah must be his fan because¡­ who isn''t? And she might be this hostile because he is not doing any fan service.


    Jules shed his most charming smile. "Hmm¡­ I see. You are my fan, right? What do should I do in order for you to let me through? An autograph? A photo with me? Everyone wants a photo with my handsome face. Come¡­ let''s get over with that."


    Jules reached out for Sarah''s hand and before he could touch her, his face contorted due to sudden pain. His mouth was open, but no sound came out.


    "Don''t you dare touch her." Aiden growled while holding onto Jules''s forearm.


    Sarah hooked her arm around Aiden''s waist and looked at Jules innocently. "Mr. Heenan, look at my super handsome fianc¨¦. Why would I ever want a photo with you when I have a man like him by my side?"


    At that time, Jules let out an ear-piercing high-pitched shriek.


    Sarah cringed and ced her hand over Aiden''s indicating that he should let go of the Jules'' arm.


    "You are crazy! I want to see a doctor!", Jules raged while rubbing his aching forearm.


    "A doctor? Aren''t you one?", Sarah snickered. She turned to the security guards. "Escort Mr. Heenan out of the resort property. If you see him again tonight, detain him in the basement until the morning. No need to call us."


    "You can''t do this!" Jules protested, but he still took two steps back gesturing to the approaching security guards that he will not resist.


    "I can." Sarah smirked while watching Jules being escorted away by four security guards.


    When Jules was out of the earshot, Sarah looked at Aiden. "Why did youe? I told you I can handle him."


    "If your super handsome fianc¨¦ didn''t show up, you might be tempted to take a photo with that bozo.", Aiden responded with a straight face.


    Sarahughed. "Let''s go back inside."


    The event progressed smoothly.


    Sarah and Aiden were feeding each other various bite-sized food samples while talking in whispers. Two of them didn''t notice anyone around them¡­ nor people who were watching them from further away.


    Jeff was standing next to the table with pastries and talking about business with two other older gentlemen. The topic was about security devices, so he got Felix to join in the conversation.


    JoAnna was talking with few youngdies who approached her to introduce themselves, and Sophia spotted Isabe and Leah. Isabe was talking with one middle-aged man, something business rted, and Leah looked a bit bored. Sophia got Leah''s attention and waved her to join her outside.


    Sophia and Leah found a free bench in the garden area, toward the stables.


    "How are things?", Sophia asked Leah.


    Leah understood that Sophia is asking about the status on leasing office space in Los Angeles, so she gave her status: "We finalized terms of lease for office space in Los Angeles and everything is ready for signing. It will be in your inbox first thing Monday morning. But I would advise you that you talk to Edward and Ste before we make that step. Once we sign it, it will be official. Do you want them to find out that thepany is expanding to Los Angeles from a memo like other employees?"


    Sophia smiled. "Thank you, Leah. You are doing an amazing job, as usually. But my question was about your personal life. You and Isabe. How are things?"


    "It''s OK¡­ when we are together, everything is great."


    Sophia observed that Leah lowered her gaze while responding. Something is definitely bothering her.


    "Why do I have a feeling that there is a <em>''but''</em>ing up?"


    Leah nodded. "But¡­ whenever there is something rted to her father, I am just a friend. I''m not sure that she will ever tell him that she is¡­ with me."


    "That is a possibility. Her father is very conservative and I''m not sure if he will ever ept that his daughter is not interested in men. Also, no matter how open the society is toward same sex rtionships¡­ look around you. Most of the power and money, especially in business, is still with people who are fifty years old or more. Those are older generation, not willing to ept that sometimes, people are different. She is already facing discrimination because she is a female in a men''s world. And she is young, so she has a lot to prove to all those old geezers in order to be epted. If she openly announces that she is gay¡­ she will have a whole new set of challenges in front of her¡­Your rtionship will be tested on almost every step. I hope you are ready for it. I''m not trying to discourage you. I just want you to be prepared for the tough road ahead of you. But if your feelings are true, it will be worth it."


    Sophia saw that Leah is lost in her thoughts and she waited until Leah returned her attention to her.


    "I want to ask you one thing, and on ount of our many years of friendship, I expect an honest answer¡­ Are you considering quitting as my assistant?"


    Leah decided to give an honest answer. "It''s not that I''m thinking about quitting¡­ but I wish to be closer to Isabe, and I don''t see how that can work if I am your assistant. My work is not something I can do remotely."


    "Think about all what I said. If you go to be close to her, how will that work out? Talk to her openly and make sure that you two have an understanding before making any decisions. At the end, if you decide to leave, I will support you. And if it does not work out, there will always be a job for you waiting by my side. OK?"


    Sophia''s wordsforted Leah. She was happy to have Sophia as her friend. "Thank you."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at AllNovelFull, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at https://..allnovelfull/book/13300478706416005

 Chapter 793 - Wedding Party (J&J) (6)

    Inside the event hall, JoAnna is chatting with fewdies, and two more approached them.


    "Do you mind if we join you?", Kyra came with Melodie and nced at otherdies who were fawning over JoAnna. "We want to introduce ourselves to Mrs. Jeffrey White also."


    "Sure.", JoAnna smiled. She recognized Kyra from the strip-club surveince video, but she didn''t know who Melodie is¡­ until they introduced themselves. Then she recognized the name, nor warned her about Melodie Wright.


    After some small chat, Kyra asked JoAnna: "Mrs. White, I wonder if you are willing to share how did you capture the heart of an outstanding man like Jeffrey White?"


    JoAnna blinked few times. "Correct me if I''m wrong Kyra, but¡­ did you just ask me to share tips on how to seduce my husband?"


    Kyra almost chocked on her saliva. "No, no¡­ not at all. Mrs. White, that is not what I meant. I just wanted to know how you two met. It must have been romantic."


    "Hmm¡­" JoAnna tilted her head. "You know Kyra,ter tonight there will be a presentation about Jeff and me. It will touch the topic on how we met. If I answer your question now, that will spoil the presentationter¡­"


    Kyra narrowed her eyes. She really didn''t see anything special about JoAnna. She is obviously full of herself. Kyra even allowed her to call her by name, but she didn''t return the favor, and now Kyra is stuck with addressing her as <em>''Mrs. White''</em>.


    But she can''t back down now¡­ This woman is not known in their circle, which means that she is a nobody. How can a nobodypete with Misses from rich families who are learning how to be ady from before they walked! Kyra believes that this is the right time to rattle JoAnna''s confidence, before she establishes herself as Jeffrey''s wife.


    "You know, Mrs. White¡­ we, youngdies in this society learn variety of skills. And sometimes wepete just to see how we are doing."


    "Oh?", JoAnna''s eyebrows shoot up. "Are you saying that it''s normal for youdies topete? What kind ofpetitions?"


    Kyra giggled lightly seeing that she got JoAnna''s interest. "Nothing much¡­ we usually pick a skill and thene up with a small friendly wager. I wonder if that is something that might interest you."


    "Oh¡­ I''m not sure if I''m qualified topare myself to any of you. And in what can wepete? The resort has a gym and a beach, but I don''t think that sweating or swimming is appropriate now. Besides that, there is a golf course, archery range, stables and a shooting range. Golf is a bit boring and it takes forever¡­ too much walking¡­ but there is archery, firearms and riding¡­ Are you suggesting that wepete in one of those?"


    Kyra shed a smile. It seems that JoAnna is willing! She heard about the incident which happened at a club in Reno where JoAnna was involved in something rted to riding, and JoAnna came out without major injuries¡­ so there might be a chance that she is a good equestrian. But archery and firearms¡­ that sounds interesting¡­ Kyra looked at Melodie and gave her a meaningful look.


    Melodie got a hint. "How about firearms? We can go to the shooting range and try out few rounds. Are you familiar with pistols?"


    Melodie is confident. She is training with firearms since she is a teen. No one in their circle is a better shooter than she is.


    "Oh? I don''t know¡­ Pistols? It''s not that I don''t know how to pull a trigger, but I find them a bit scary. Especially when the <em>''Bang''</em> happens¡­", JoAnna''s reluctance was showing on her face. "What will be the wager? If I lose, I don''t want to embarrass myself too much¡­ it is my wedding day, and I don''t want Jeff to think bad of me from our first day together as a husband and wife¡­"


    JoAnna, Kyra and Melodie reached firing range within minutes.


    Of course, Kyra made sure that many guests hear that there will be a shootingpetition and they ended up attracting quite a crowd. She said once: "Melodie is about topete with Mrs. White in shooting with a pistol.", and that spread through the guests like wildfire.


    Some were there because they know that Melodie is unsurpassed in shooting, and some wanted to see Mrs. White embarrass herself, and some where just curious to find out what is going on.


    Even Jeff heard that JoAnna is going to the firing range topete.


    "What?", Jeff was not sure he heard the young man right.


    "Yes. Miss Wright challenged Mrs. White to a match. It seems they are going topete with pistols.", young man repeated what he said previously.


    Jeff exhaled and shook his head.


    "Excuse me¡­" He left Felix and few other men to talk and walked toward the firing range in big strides.


    Aiden and Sarah got notifications from Eve about themotion at the firing range.


    Sarah stifled augh before touching her earpiece. "Eve, send two extra drones there to record from different angles. We don''t want to miss this."


    At the firing range¡­


    "What gun should we use?", JoAnna asked while looking at the number of pistols avable arranged on the table.


    "You pick.", Melodie offered magnanimously.


    "Oh, no¡­ you go first, please. You see¡­ the thing is that because I''m not very confident I want you to pick first. I will use the same one as you."


    Melodie thought that this makes sense. If she is clueless about pistols, she would probably do the same thing.


    JoAnna''s eyes widened when she saw Melodie reach for Smith & Wesson .500 caliber pistol. <em>''Is she hunting elephants orpeting in precision shooting?''</em> JoAnna observed Melodie while wondering, why would she pick one of the most powerful pistols there is? This pistol has quite a recoil and it''s not good in precision matches, and in normal conditions, both of them will suffer from this disadvantage. But it seems that Melodie thinks that JoAnna will be at a greater disadvantage like this¡­ Oh, how much she is underestimating her! JoAnna was trembling from excitement.


    JoAnna inhaled sharply. "Oh Melodie, that is impressive¡­ you took the biggest one!"


    Melodie smiled. "Long barrel will allow for a better precision."


    "Oh, I didn''t know that¡­", JoAnna struggled not to roll her eyes. How is barrel length rted to the precision of a weapon?


    "What is going on?", Jeff made his way through spectators.


    At the sight of him walking over, both Melodie and Kyra held their breaths.


    "Hi, I made few friends¡­ I hope you don''t mind." JoAnna blinked few times at Jeff.


    "Friends?", Jeff''s eyes skimmed over Melodie and Kyra before going back to JoAnna.


    JoAnna nodded happily. "Yes. We are going to y a game¡­ but we still didn''t decide on a wager. They said that we shouldpete, and the loser should lose something. I hope it''s not a problem. I am concerned¡­ if I lose, will you like me less?"


    Jeff sighed while looking at JoAnna who is enjoying this situation very much. He didn''t know that she is such a good actress.


    He smiled gently and ced a light kiss on her lips. "As my wife, you can do whatever makes you happy."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at ''w e b n o v e l . c o m'' (remove empty spaces)

 Chapter 794 - Wedding Party (J&J) (7)

    Melodie and Kyra red at JoAnna while thinking, what did she do to deserve a man like Jeffrey White to dote on her so much?


    Kyra reminded herself to stay neutral and to fix her expression, but Melodie was still giving JoAnna an evil eye when JoAnna turned toward them.


    JoAnna innocently smiled while her eyes moved from Melodie to Kyra. "So¡­ what is the wager? Money? Things? I don''t have much money or things, and I am still notfortable using my husband''s¡­ how about loser does something? You know, when I was a kid, I yed with my sisters and whenever wepeted, the loser had to get on all four and bark like a dog¡­ but we are big girls now, and that will be way too embarrassing. I am afraid that if I end up in such a situation, Jeff will ask for a divorce right away and I can''t allow that. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Kyra shoot a nce at Melodie, but seeing that Melodie is not responding, Kyra spoke: "I think that is interesting. What do you think, Melodie?"


    Melodie is not aware at what point she ended up epting this ridiculouspetition which involves loser to go on all four and bark. They even shook hands on it! But she knows that there is no way she will lose.


    "Melodie, please, go first. It will help me see how to use this gun.", JoAnna shamelessly lied.


    Jeff hid hisugh behind a cough.


    Kyra whispered something with Melodie and then acted like an officiator: "Cylinder holds five bullets. So you get five shots. Highest sum of five shots wins thepetition. Melodie will go first."


    Melodie put the bullets in the magazine, took her position and aimed¡­


    BANG!


    "9.5", Kyra read from the electronic board.


    Audience cheered.


    BANG!


    "9.4"


    Another round of cheers came.


    BANG!


    "9.7!", Kyra raised her voice in excitement.


    The cheers got louder.


    BANG!


    "9.3"


    BANG!


    Melodie turned toward Kyra with a confident smirk on her face.


    "9.9", Kyra read thest score and announced: "Melodie Wright has a total score of 47.8"


    JoAnna had to admit, considering the pistol Melodie is using, that is a pretty good score. It''s just her bad luck that she decided to challenge JoAnna.


    JoAnna pped enthusiastically with the rest of the spectators before skipping toward Jeff. "Can I have a good luck kiss?"


    Kyra closed her eyes and exhaled in frustration. Why does she need to watch two of them kissing? Again!


    Melodie''s smile faded. She looked away dejectedly. It seemed like that kisssted forever.


    "Melodie, can you help me put the bullets in the gun?", JoAnna sweetly asked.


    Melodie forced a smile while thinking how soon she will get to see this sted woman barking in front of Jeffrey. Then Jeffrey will see how pitiful she is¡­ and how he made a wrong choice. Who wants to be married to a dog?


    JoAnna held the loaded gun and shook her arms carelessly for few seconds.


    Jeff smiled. JoAnna might look like she is carelessly shaking her arms, but he saw her shift the gun in her palm¡­ she was getting used to its weight. He was pleased with himself that he noticed that. It seems that all this time with JoAnna and going with her for shooting made him learn few things.


    JoAnna took a deep breath and aimed at the target next to the one Melodie used.


    BANG!


    "9.6", Kyra read from the electronic board. She was unable to hide her surprise by this score. <em>''How is this possible?''</em>


    The only one more surprised than Kyra was Melodie. Her mouth was slightly open.


    Gasps came from the audience and then people started whispering.


    BANG!


    "9.5"


    BANG!


    "9.8", Kyra''s voice was barely audible.


    BANG!


    "9.4"


    BANG!


    Audience cheered loudly when score showed on the electronic board above.


    "10", Kyra whispered thest score and announced in disbelief: "Mrs. White has a total score of 48.3¡­"


    Kyra blinked few times while looking at two scoreboards side by side.


    "Are my eyes deceiving me or did Mrs. White score exactly .1 more than Miss Wright for each round?", someone from the audience observed.


    "Impossible!", Melodie screamed. "How can you be so precise with this pistol? This is a setup!"


    "Really?", JoAnnazily looked at Melodie and pointed a gun to her head. "Since you are saying that I''m doing the impossible¡­ how about another bet? If I get a sixth bullet toe out of this gun, I get to stter your brain on that wall behind you and no one will dare to say a thing about it¡­"


    Melodie paled. She knows that the cylinder can hold only five bullets, but something about JoAnna''s icy tone and the way she looks at her made her legs weak. She fell on her knees.


    "Good!", JoAnna lowered her hand with a gun and patted Melodie''s cheek with a still warm barrel. "Now¡­ go down on your hands also¡­ and bark. Three times!"


    Melodie looked around, her gaze moved over faces of the silent audience who only stared at her. And then her sight fell on Jeffrey White. The man who she covets¡­ who was not looking at her... like she is nothing. His eyes were on this sted woman!


    Defeated, Melodie got on her hands¡­ with all these people watching, there is no way she can back off now. They all saw her ept the bet. If she refuses toply, no one will take her seriously in the future. Her only choice is lesser of two evils.


    "Woof¡­", her voice was faint.


    "Louder!", JoAnna demanded.


    Melodie gritted her teeth. "Woof! Woof! Woof!" She barked through her teeth, but it was still loud enough for people nearby to hear.


    "Good!" JoAnna grinned. "I scored higher than you in every round so that you realize that I am better than you in every way¡­ You may rise."


    JoAnna kept her gun back on the table with others and hopped toward Jeff. "Can we go and get something to drink? All this ying made me thirsty¡­"


    Kyra was standing next to Melodie with her mouth slightly open while looking after Jeff who was holding JoAnna around her waist as they walked away.


    "Get up!", Kyra squeezed through her teeth when almost everyone dispersed. She felt like pping this useless Melodie. What kind of a <em>''circle champion''</em> in shooting she is when some nobody thrashed her this easily?


    Kyra panicked internally while remembering how JoAnna pretended to be innocent and inexperienced all up to the point when she had them right where she wanted¡­ She needs to do more research on that woman!


    "Don''t tire yourself with these useless people.", Jeff told JoAnna as they walked away.


    "Yeah, I know¡­ but this was fun.", JoAnna smiled. "Melodie is easy to y with¡­ Kyra used her for this." JoAnna looked at Jeff. "What is your history with Kyra?"


    Jeff shook his head. "None. Before we watched that videost night, I didn''t even know that she exists."


    "Hmph!" JoAnna was not pleased with his answer. "Knowing you, maybe she was right in front of you, but you didn''t pay attention. She is a tough cookie¡­ using others to achieve her goals. I believe that she is only testing waters, and until she runs out of pawns, she will not show herself. We are still not clear why Kyra is doing all this, but I saw the way she looks at you¡­ my intuition is telling me that you are her end goal."


    Jeff frowned while thinking about JoAnna''s words. "I will get someone to watch her."


    Jeff knows that JoAnna''s intuition is usually right. And if Kyra is after him, scheming liked this... JoAnna will probably be her target.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 795 - Wedding Party (J&J) (8)

    In the event hall...


    Sarah pushed the te further away on the table and patted her non-existent belly bulge. "If I eat more of these snacks, I will not have any space left for dinner."


    Aiden looked at her and smile never left his face. "How about we go to the dancefloor? Light exercise will help digestion¡­ and you will get your space for dinner."


    Sarah''s face lit up. <em>''Dancing with Aiden!''</em> She almost trembled from excitement.


    "That sounds great! Give me a minute, and we can go." Sarah stood up and went to the restroom.


    Aiden''s eyes didn''t leave her until she was out of sight.


    At the same time, Madison''s eyes were on Sarah as well. She saw her going to thedies'' room and decided that this is a good chance to go and confront her. Her sisters are busy, and Aiden can''t follow inside.


    "I heard your name is Sarah¡­", Madison''s voice startled Sarah while she washed hands in the sink. She was too immersed in thoughts of going to dance with Aiden and didn''t notice that someone is few steps behind her.


    Sarah looked at the reflection of the youngdy in the mirror for few seconds before asking: "And you are¡­?"


    ¡­


    In the event hall, Kyra approached Liam. "Can we have a word?"


    Liam stood up and leaned closer to Kyra while talking in a hushed voice: "Only if you are not going to ask me to participate in a shootingpetition against the bride."


    Kyra frowned. "How do you know about it? That was barely ten minutes ago!"


    Liam shook his head and his signature sly smirk appeared on his face. "Did you forget where we are? These people are starving for a gossip, and you deliver some prime goods. I just don''t know¡­ what did that poor Melodie do to you so that you put her into such a pitiful situation?"


    Liam gestured with his hand toward the exit, and two of them walked outside.


    "I didn''t know that the woman has skills.", Kyra admitted that she underestimated JoAnna.


    Liam nodded knowingly. "That is why you should have observed more before making any moves."


    Kyra didn''t like his tone or his words. What gives him the right to act all high and mighty? "Hmph! It''s not like I suffered any loss¡­"


    "I don''t want to talk about your problems." Liam cut her off. He stopped walking and faced Kyra. "What do you want?"


    Kyra was surprised that Liam went straight to the point. That confirmed to her that he is in a rush, probably because he has something else on mind.


    "I want to know, what are you scheming?"


    Liamughed. "Even if I am scheming something, why would I tell you?"


    "We can cooperate.", Kyra offered while trying to sound as sincere as possible.


    Liam looked at Kyra mockingly. "Cooperate? That offer would sound appealing if not for the fact that ten minutes ago you threw your previous partner under the bus. You are ruthless, like always."


    "Fine¡­", Kyra exhaled. He knows her, and considering what she did just now, she can''t find a goodeback. Maybe if she looks pitiful, he will lower his guard¡­


    "Don''t even try to look offended, that will not work on me¡­" Liam knows better than to work with Kyra. She is scheming just as he is, if not more¡­ and she treats everyone else like puppets. He will not allow himself to be at her mercy, because she has none.


    Liam decided to see what he can find out from Kyra. She might be a schemer, but so is he.


    "I noticed since high school that whenever something involves White brothers, there is a high chance that you are close by. Until now, I thought that you are after Aiden, but after this stunt¡­ I think that you are after his brother." Liamughed when he saw that Kyra''s eyes shed in surprise. It was just for a moment, but he didn''t miss it. "Oh, Kyra, Kyra¡­ Smart. You are using all these snobby girls to poke the bear and at the same time you are eliminating them as yourpetition. But¡­ you realize that your target just got married. Right?"


    Kyra refused to respond to his provocation, but her silence was enough for Liam to know that he is on the right track.


    Kyra didn''t give up on finding out what Liam is up to. "Do you n to use Madison?"


    Liam narrowed his eyes while looking at Kyra. "Why would you care about her? She is crazy about Aiden¡­ Don''t tell me that you care about her, as a friend?"


    Kyra shook her head. "No. But she can have her uses."


    "Ah, finally you admitted to something." Liamughed. "As a sign of good will, let me give you an advice¡­ if you n on using her, I suggest you control her a bit. She is a loose cannon, and unless you want to give her a chance to ruin this whole event, reel her in a bit."


    "What do you mean?" Kyra knows that Liam is not saying this without a reason. Liam never says anything without a reason.


    "I saw her enter thedies'' room after Aiden''s girl. That was¡­ about five minutes ago."


    Kyra closed her eyes and exhaled in frustration before heading inside toward the restrooms. She stopped in her tracks when she saw Aiden in front of the restroom door.


    ¡­


    Aiden is in front of the door of thedies'' restroom and hesitating. This is fordies and he should not even think of going inside unless he wants to earn few ps, but does he have a choice?


    He remembered that what seems like forever ago, Sarah said she will be back in a minute, but it''s taking much-much longer. He thought that maybe she met someone in there and they are chatting¡­ girls do that. Panic rose inside him: <em>''Meet someone? Chatting?''</em> Both JoAnna, Sophia and all the bridesmaids are in in sight! At least how much he can see in his panicked state. With whom can Sarah chat?


    Aiden stood up and walked toward the restroom and he thought that he is about to hyperventte when he saw <em>''closed for cleaning''</em> sign at the door. He is sure that Sarah is inside, he saw her enter. And that means that someone put that sign there after she was already inside!


    Back to present¡­


    Aiden reluctantly pushed the door open and stepped inside. He found himself in a lounge which is separated from the actual restroom area by a double swinging door. Aiden nervously flexed his fingers few times before cing his palm on the swinging door. He prayed silently that there is not a bunch of females on other side which will scream that he is a pervert and throw their makeup items at him¡­ he took a deep breath and told himself that he is probably overthinking it, but he can''t help it¡­ he knows that Sarah is there. And he needs to make sure that she is safe and that she is not talking with some girls who can tell her... things.


    Aiden froze when he heard voicesing from the other side of the door.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 796 - Wedding Party (J&J) (9)

    "So¡­ Madison, is there something you actually want to say me, or are you just going to stare at me?" Sarahzily looked at Madison while thinking that she is so¡­ hyperactive. What''s with all the small hand movements?


    "Ha! You finally said my name! So you know me!" Madison dered victoriously.


    Sarah shook her head. Of course, she knows who this girl is. The shameless pursuer of her fianc¨¦ who ended up in that strip club¡­ the same girl who got facepalmed by Aiden¡­ and sent to a non-existent event by JoAnna¡­ and got mental and academic trashing by Sophia. Sarah is not good with names or faces, but after Aiden repeated the facepalming incident few times, and she watched that video more than once,bined with knowledge that she is after Aiden, Madison got etched into Sarah''s active memory. But she can''t tell that to Madison, at least not yet. Sarah wants to see what Madison has in store for her. So far, besides some random nonsense, Madison didn''t tell her why she confronted her in thedies'' room.


    Considering that no one entered the restroom so far, Sarah concluded that Madison put the <em>''cleaning in progress''</em> sign at the front door. That confirms that Madison came with an agenda.


    Sarah did her best to look indifferent and shrugged. "I don''t know you, but you repeated at least five times that your name is Madison. I would be mentally challenged if I don''t remember it by now¡­ Is there something you want? This is a wedding, and I don''t n to spend it in the restroom. I want to go back there before someone notices that I''m missing."


    Madison straightened her back and narrowed her eyes at Sarah. "You mean¡­ Aiden?"


    "Yes.", Sarah tilted her head slightly and looked innocently at Madison who was ring at her. "Do you think that if you stare enough at me, my beauty will be magically transferred to you?"


    Seeing that Madison is not responding, and besides clenching her hands into fists there is no other reaction from her, Sarah exhaled and moved to step outside.


    "Where are you going?" Madison moved to block Sarah''s way.


    "You are not saying anything, and I don''t want to engage into a staring contest with you."


    Madison was enraged with Sarah''s smug behavior. How dare she ignore her!


    "You are full of yourself!", Madison almost screamed.


    Sarah stifled augh. "It would be strange if I''m full of something else."


    Madison sneered. "You¡­ you think you are special, don''t you? Why? Just because he is your date? Let me tell you, that does not mean anything!"


    Sarah looked at Madison and blinked few times. "A date? Are you talking about Aiden? You said that it does not mean anything if he is my date. It seems to me that you are implying that you know something about Aiden, and I don''t¡­"


    "I know that I am the girl he will never forget!" Madison proudly dered.


    Sarah paused. No matter how stupid Madison is¡­ that statement probably has some weight. "What makes you say so?"


    Madison arrogantly lifted her chin. "I am his first! Do you think that a man can forget his first?"


    Sarah inhaled more than she intended. She knows that Madison is after Aiden to the point of being irrational, but¡­"You are saying¡­ that you are his ex?"


    A smug smile creeped into Madison''s face. She can see that she got Sarah''s attention. "Hmph! I am the best he ever had!"


    No matter how much Madison''s words caused some unknown wounds to open and bleed painfully, Sarah had to find out more. "The first? The best? How do you know that? From where is that confidenceing from?"


    Madison was pleased that finally Sarah is shaken up. She has her right where she wanted! And just like Madison suspected, Sarah has no clue who Aiden is and how he is ying with girls¡­ with that knowledge, Madison has no intention of holding back punches, because when Sarah finds out how despicable Aiden is, she will leave him, and then Madison can make her move.


    Madison sneered condescendingly. "How do I know that? I know that he seduced and discarded hundreds of girls who worshiped him! Aiden never stayed with any for more than once because he was looking for something that willpare to what I gave him! And he was not able to find it! Because I am the best! You are just one of hundreds! As soon as you spread your legs for him, he will move on, just how he always does! But I know that at the end, he wille back to me!"


    Sweaty palm leaning on the other side of the swinging door trembled. Aiden''s legs got weak and he took a step back, and another¡­ until he slumped into nearest sofa chair. He wished to hear Sarah say that she does not believe Madison, he wished to hear Sarah push away that wretched bbermouth and to storm outside with words that Aiden would never be such a lowlife¡­ but Sarah was silent.


    <em>''It''s over¡­''</em>, thought ran through his mind and he felt all strength seep out of his body. He wished to go inside and tell Sarah not to listen, not to listen to any of it¡­ but what right he has to say that? Aiden held his face in his palms and the only thing that he could identify was¡­ destion. Sarah is getting out of his grasp and there is absolutely nothing he can do to stop it. <em>''It''s over¡­''</em> He was sinking deeper with every passing moment, and the pain in his chest made it difficult to breathe.


    Inside restroom, Sarah closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm her raging emotions. She told herself that it does not matter what Aiden did before they met, but now that she is facing this woman¡­ and after she heard those words¡­ Sarah found that it''s impossible to ignore the suffocating feeling which is engulfing her. Darkness¡­ darkness is clouding her mind, and she feels the need to break something¡­ someone¡­ anyone¡­ Sarah opened her eyes and looked at Madison who looked back at her mockingly. Based on the way her lips moved, Sarah can tell that Madison is saying something, but she could not hear anything¡­ there was some buzzing noise in her head, blocking all sounds, all her senses fading¡­ that familiar darkness which hid for a long time was taking over.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 797 - Wedding Party (J&J) (10)

    Sarah closed her eyes again and found that the darkness is too tempting to resist. She had no strength to resist it¡­ and she surrendered herself to it. All the noise disappeared, and there was no pain, there was nothing. It was soothing.


    In that darkness she saw something even darker¡­ she moved toward it and stopped when she realized that it''s eyes¡­ Aiden''s dark eyes, looking gently at her, silently telling her that it''s OK. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she heard Aiden''s voice: <em>"It''s OK to give in to your darkness, but you need to know how toe back¡­"</em> Those are the words he told her long time ago and at that time she didn''t know how to get out, but now it''s different. Now she knows that he is her light. Aiden is at the center of brightest and happiest memories of her life, and she will be damned if she lets anyone spoil what two of them have!


    By the time she regained her senses, Sarah already pinned Madison to the bathroom wall, and was gripping her neck.


    Madison was weakly moving her arms and legs. She was on the verge of losing consciousness.


    Sarah released her hold just enough to make sure Madison does not pass out.


    Madison gasped for air, and she tried to get out of Sarah''s grip, but found that she has no strenght. Every time Madison tried to lift her hand or to move her leg to kick Sarah, her movement was blocked before it even started. It looked like Sarah can read her mind. And that grip on her neck was very painful, Madison was sure that it will leave a mark.


    Sarah was unmoving, like a rock, and Sarah''s intense gaze with a hint of insanity made Madison freeze.


    "Do you think it matters if you are his first?", Sarah squeezed through her teeth after a long silence. Beast inside her enjoyed the sight of horror in Madison''s eyes.


    Rage was boiling inside Sarah and she struggled against the whispers from her dark beast to snap Madison''s neck, or maybe just to squeeze a bit harder.


    Sarah snorted. "Do you think it matters if you are his second? Or tenth? Or hundredth? If you are not hisst, that means that you are an ex¡­ trash. And numbers don''t mean shit! You are just a piece of trash which he discarded after he had his fun!"


    Sarah''s hand which is holding Madison''s neck jerked slightly and Madison''s head banged on the cold tiles behind her.


    Sarah was furious. Does this woman think that she knows Aiden? She thinks that he has her on his mind?


    "Don''t you dare say his name with your dirty mouth! Because that is what you are, dirty! You came here to boast that he had his way with you and discarded you? You cheap slut! How stupid can you be to wear as a badge of honor the fact that a man used you?! And who gave you the courage to stand in front of me and im that my man will go back to you?!!"


    Sarah''s leg moved at the same time with her hand¡­ her foot stepped to open the lid of therge trash can and she pushed Madison inside easily.


    Madison was bewildered and furious at the same time. She ended up sitting in a trash can! And she was not able toe out! Stuck! She wiggled vigorously and ended up toppling the can and falling on the floor with it¡­ it was painful, but she got out of it.


    Madison red at Sarah while rubbing her aching neck. "Your man? Why are you so confident that you are hisst?"


    Sarah smirked while slowly lifting her left hand. She ced her palm t on top of her chest.


    Madison''s eyes shed in surprise when she realized that she is looking at the engagement ring. And it is such a beautifulrge ring! "Is¡­ that¡­?" Her expression twisted for a second before turning crazy. "You liar!"


    Madison lunged herself toward Sarah with her hands in a position to scratch Sarah''s face.


    PAK!


    Sarah''s hard p froze Madison in spot. Unable to hold her bnce, she fell on the floor. Madison''s head was buzzing, and a metallic taste filled her mouth.


    Madison looked up at Sarah while reaching for her throbbing cheek and heard a chilling voice fill up the space: "This is my sister''s wedding¡­ and that is the only thing stopping me from ripping you apart right here. But if I see you snooping around my fianc¨¦ I will not hold back. Get lost before I change my mind."


    Madison stared at Sarah for few seconds, unable toprehend what happened. Fear swelled inside her when Sarah leaned closer and she mbered to her feet and ran out as fast as she could. Madison didn''t notice a man sitting in the lounging area.


    He was bewildered just as she was¡­ or maybe more¡­


    Sarah took few deep breaths, lifted the trash can which Madison toppled and went to wash her hands, again. After touching that trashy woman, she felt the need to use some extra soap.


    ¡­


    "I''m ready.", Sarah told Aiden when she got back to the table. "Are you OK?"


    Aiden looked at Sarah and he was still struggling to process what he overheard. She knows¡­ she knows about his past. Since when? How can she look at him with such a loving gaze if she knows? How can she smile at him so gently if she knows? Is it possible that she does not care about the past? Is it possible that she epts him just the way he is, ws and all? How deep is her love if she is able to overlook all the stupid things he did?


    He remembered that after Madison dashed out of the restroom he stood up, conflicted what to do. Should he go inside and check on Sarah, or stay where he is, or go back to the table and pretend that he didn''t hear anything? After few seconds he heard some shuffling and sound of water running, and then¡­ whistling. Sarah was whistling some tune he never heard before. He could not tell if it''s a cheerful tune or not, but if Sarah is whistling it''s safe to assume that she is OK. At that time, he decided to go back to their table and see what her next move is.


    Back to present¡­


    "Are you OK?", Sarah repeated, this time with a concern in her voice.


    Aiden smiled when he felt her palm lightly brushing against his cheek.


    "Yes. I was just a bit worried¡­ you took a while."


    "I did?" Sarah paused, gentle smile not leaving her face. "Sorry¡­ I met someone in the restroom, and we ended up chatting a bit. Is your invitation for a dance still on?"


    Aiden''s smile widened.


    Her response confirmed that she does not want him to know that she knows¡­ and it''s probably better if it stays that way. Because if they confirm to each other that she knows about his past, even if they don''t talk about it, that topic will be a weight between them¡­ until they end up talking about it. And nothing good cane out of that talk. Some things are better left unsaid.


    Aiden felt his heart swelling from ever-growing love for the woman in front of him. He is confident that somehow he collected few lifetimes of good karma to have Sarah by his side now. She is just¡­ amazing.


    Aiden stood up and extended his arm toward Sarah, palm up while bowing slightly. "I will be honored to dance with you, my goddess."


    Sarah lowered her gaze shyly, overwhelmed by his super-romantic approach and put her hand in his.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 798 - Wedding Party (J&J) (11)

    About half an hour earlier¡­


    Outside, next to the dance podium, Ellie is watching Tom who is surrounded by four older poshdies who are very curious about his outfit.


    "How did you get your hands on the EY design?"


    "This is EY design, right?"


    "This is a full outfit. It costs a fortune¡­"


    "Look at these lines. My son would look amazing in this! And his birthday ising¡­"


    "Young man, you are not bad yourself. Are you single?"


    Tom helplessly nced toward Ellie who smiled and looked away. If he wants to get out of there, he needs to do it by himself. But he better do some good marketing before he chases those women away. Ellie has no intention of interfering, if those fourdies pay attention to her dress, she will be swarmed as well.


    Her only regret is that they came here with intention to dance since there is still time until dinner, and at this rate, it does not seem that Tom will be avable for dancing.


    Ellie looked around and her sight fell on Jasper. He also changed from his wedding-ceremony outfit, and she must admit that he looks more than handsome in his well-fitted ck suit. Well, she needs to admit that Jasper looks good in anything but the fact that he has a ck shirt under the suit jacket makes him look¡­ intense. He is talking with two older men, probably something business rted since all three of them are serious and focused on conversation. Jasper is even frowning slightly.


    Ellie smiled while thinking that this is one of the benefits of keeping her identity as a founder of EY fashion designs a secret: she can move around and do things like any regr girl.


    "Excuse me¡­", man''s voice got Ellie''s attention. "I noticed you standing here, and I was wondering if you will do me an honor of a dance?"


    Ellie nced toward Tom and saw that two moredies joined, so now there are six of them around him. It does not seem that he will get out of there anytime soon. He is too polite.


    "Sure¡­", she responded to the young man who smiled at her happily.


    "I am Oliver.", he bowed slightly and offered his hand to Ellie.


    "Ellie, nice to meet you.", she ced her hand in his and they walked to the dancefloor.


    Jasper nced toward Ellie and his face darkened. He saw her standing by herself, and was heading to talk to her, but these two men stopped him and started asking abouttest technology hispany is offering and the possibility of a coboration. Jasper''s intention was to hear some introduction from them and then to tell them to schedule a meeting to discuss it further, but these two are still talking¡­ and now Ellie went to dance with someone else. And that man is obviously interested in her. What if she likes him back? Jasper feels like a loser. Today is not his day¡­ actuallyst few days he keeps messing up.


    Ellie danced with Oliver and the chat was casual and rxing. Mostly about the wedding and the overall atmosphere.


    "I noticed that you are the maid of honor. Can you tell me how do you know Mrs. White? If it''s not a secret."


    "We are neighbors." Ellie paused and corrected herself. "Well, not anymore. We WERE neighbors while she lived with her parents."


    "I see¡­" Oliver slowly licked his lips while observing Ellie''s face.


    She felt slightly awkward, and then she heard his question: "Are you single?"


    Ellie felt that casual topics are getting¡­ less casual. But she will not lie, even if she is not interested in him. "Yes."


    He shed a toothy smile. "It must be my lucky day to meet such a beautiful and charmingdy who is single."


    Ellie felt that his hand is moving lower over her back. Is he trying to grope her?


    "Thank you for thepliment, but please, don''t misunderstand. I only epted a dance." She reached to the back and moved his hand higher, cing it where it was.


    Ellie was thinking if she should just step away from Oliver without finishing the dance, considering that things suddenly turned ufortable, but his hand was moving lower again.


    "Are you sure? Think carefully before you reject me.", he pulled her closer to him, and his hand was very low on her back, fingers almost reaching her butt.


    Ellie was outraged. She tried to wiggle out of his grasp, but he was too strong. Without thinking, she stomped on his toes with her high heel. Oliver grimaced and loosened his hold on her which allowed Ellie to step back.


    PAK!


    A solid pnded on his face.


    "How dare you!", Oliver almost screamed at her and reached to hold his cheek.


    Ellie flexed her hand which was throbbing from the impact, but she saw that his cheek already has a pink handprint, and that made her feel better.


    "I should ask you the same question!", Ellie was about to turn and leave when he grabbed her hand.


    "I''m not done with you.", Oliver angrily said.


    Ellie red at Oliver. "Let go of me, or you will feel my heel where the sun does not shine!", she squeezed through her teeth and yanked her arm free. "If you have anything else to say, you can talk to mywyer!"


    Ellie turned away from Oliver abruptly and made two quick steps when she bumped into a broad chest.


    "O!", Ellie closed her eyes and rubbed her now aching nose.


    "I''m sorry, are you OK?"


    Husky voice made Ellie pause her hand movement and look up. Her heart skipped a beat when her eyes met icy-blue ones.


    "Jasper, why are you here?", Ellie asked with a nasal voice.


    Jasper red at Oliver who abandoned any ideas to talk to Ellie again and retreated swiftly.


    When he saw that Oliver is leaving, Jasper removed Ellie''s hand which was covering her nose and observed her face, and then the palm which stroke Oliver, making sure she is not injured.


    "I thought that you might need help."


    Ellie wiggled her nose for a second while processing what Jasper said. She looked at him in amazement. "You wanted to help me?"


    "I was about to, but then I saw you p him instead of me."


    "You wanted to p him?" Ellie''s lips curved into a smile.


    "With my fist.", Jasper responded with a straight face.


    Ellie burst intough. "Well¡­ thank you."


    "I didn''t do anything."


    Ellie was surprised that Jasper does not want to take credit for something he didn''t do. She thought how that is out of character considering his usual cocky behavior. But she saw him give a death-stare to Oliver, well¡­ that is something. "It''s the thought that counts. You wanted to help, and I''m grateful for that."


    "You can thank me with a dance."


    Ellie held her breath, and Jasper was not sure what that means. But her smile faded, and it made him nervous.


    "I promise that my hands will not wonder around.", Jasper added while lifting his palms up showing his sincerity.


    He was relieved to see that Ellie rxed and nodded.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 799 - Wedding Party (J&J) (12)

    Ellie is usually good in talking with people, but now she can''t find any right words to say.


    She is too close to Jasper. Her right hand rests on his shoulder while her left one is in his¡­ and she is aware of his broad shoulders and how tall he is¡­ and her brain is refusing to work. His intense icy-blue eyes not leaving hers don''t help either.


    Song ended and she exhaled.


    "Is that how much your <em>''thank you''</em> goes?", Jasper asked when Ellie took a step away from him.


    "What?" Ellie was super-tense and wanted to increase the distance between them. Jasper being less than a step away caused her to have an endless collision of emotions and thoughts which she didn''t know how to handle.


    "I was hoping that we can dance longer.", he extended his arm toward Ellie and pulled her back into a dance-appropriate distance.


    "Oh¡­", Ellie automatically ced her hand back on his shoulder and cursed her legs because they already moved following the music and Jasper''s lead, and she found herself unable to say <em>''no''</em>.


    Ellie had to admit that no matter how tense and ufortable she was, his closeness made her feel butterflies in her stomach, and she didn''t want that feeling to stop.


    "You have a lot on your mind.", Jasper observed.


    Ellie looked up at him and after few seconds asked: "How did you know that I will need help from that man?"


    "I was watching you, and I saw that he is acting inappropriate and that you are¡­ ufortable."


    "You were watching me?" Ellie was ttered that he was watching her, and she was surprised that he just said it.


    "Yes." Jasper bluntly answered, without a shred of embarrassment.


    "Why?"


    "Because I like you.", Jasper responded without missing a beat.


    Ellie was not sure which way to look in order to avoid his gaze.


    "Why are you like that?" Jasper noticed her difort. "I told you previously. I like you."


    After talking to Jeff, Felix and Steve, and messing up few opportunities to get closer to Ellie, Jasper decided that he will not y any games. He will make himself clear with Ellie and everyone else that he is interested in pursuing her until she epts to be his girlfriend. There is no shame in that. And he will not back down because he knows that she likes him as well. Felix said that he should stick to her as much as possible and that as long as she does not push him away, he is fine. This dancing distance¡­ he wishes for them to be closer, but for now, it''s fine.


    "Stop saying that!", Ellie whispered with urgency.


    "Why?"


    Ellie''s tongue stumbled for few seconds. Jasper telling her that he likes her is messing with her mind more than she is willing to admit. "It does not make sense. And it''s confusing. And there is no point in you saying it if you don''t act like it."


    Jasper tilted his head slightly in order to get a better view of her face. "Based on your definition of liking someone¡­ how should I act?"


    Ellie forced herself to lift her head and look into his eyes. "No sleeping or flirting with other girls¡­ or allowing others to flirt with you."


    Jasper smiled. He saw her answer as a sign of her willingness to ept him.


    "What else?"


    Ellie blinked few times before speaking: "How do you know that there is more?"


    Jasper chuckled while thinking how adorable she is. "I am watching you, and how much I''ve seen there is probably not only two, but ten or more points. But if I can fulfill your top three, I think I will have a pretty good chance to win your heart and make you my girlfriend."


    Ellie looked at him with a slight frown. She was not sure if his confidence is charming or frustrating. Maybe a bit of both. And what was that about winning her heart? Doesn''t he see how flustered she is around him? No matter how much she denies it, her heart is telling her that Jasper already made his way inside.


    "Am I allowed to flirt with you?"


    Jasper''s smile dazed her, and she was not aware when words escaped her mouth: "If you like me, then it''s a requirement. As for two and three, no lying and¡­ respect."


    Jasper gave her a small nod. "I can guarantee that I will not lie to you. But for respect¡­ I''m not sure if we have the same understanding of what respect entitles. I will need you to guide me on that one, and if I make a mistake, correct me. Is that eptable?"


    Ellie was in disbelief. How can he so casually talk about these things? They barely know each other! She smiled and shook her head.


    He took her smile as a silent agreement. How he saw it, this went much easier than he anticipated. And the guys told him that it will take time!


    There was only one more thing he wanted to know: "Is there a trial period until you are confident in my sincerity?"


    "No, not really." It''s not that Ellie does not need time, but she does not have a time period in her mind either. What should she say, a day? A week? A month? She does not know.


    Jasper''s face lit up. "Then, I can consider you as my girlfriend?"


    Ellie panicked and regretted that Jasper took control of this conversation. "What?! No! That is not what I said. You asked about my expectations, how you should act if you like me."


    "With an end goal of us dating.", Jasper rified. "I thought that was obvious."


    Ellie was not sure what to think of him. First evening he was all about riddles and games, and seducing¡­ and now his expression is sincere and words without a filter, like they areing from an innocent child. "How can you just talk about this so¡­ openly?"


    "Would you prefer if I y games? And you said it, no lies."


    Ellie exhaled. "You are right. I''m sorry. I need a minute to organize my thoughts."


    They didn''t talk for the rest of the song. Ellie realized that Jasper has no intention to give her any breathing room which she needs if she is going to think clearly, so she told him that she is going to thedies'' room. Jasper said that he will apany her. He obediently waited few steps away from the restroom door.


    Ellie got inside, slumped into a chair in the lounge and took few deep breaths while trying topose herself and make sense of what is going on. She recollected their talk. She told him no flirting, no lies and to treat her with respect¡­ and he agreed to those. Isn''t that what she wanted? Yes. She wanted to rify things, so that both of them know where they are and where they are going¡­ Where are they going with all this? Does she even need to know? Does anyone know where rtionship is heading, from the start?


    Jasper is charming, and she is attracted to him, and if he can actually do those three, she will not have any problems being in a rtionship with him.


    Ellie remembered JoAnna''s advice, to give him a chance. And that is what she will do. Give him a chance and see if he can stick to those three <em>''rules''</em> or not.


    Ellie stood up with renewed vigor. She decided to give him a chance. To give them a chance and to stop running away from him and from this feeling which is bubbling inside her.


    She stepped out and her face fell when she saw Jasper talk with Millie and Sharon. He had his charming smile on, and two of them were flirty, as always.


    In a moment, all her excitement was reced with dejection. Ellie exhaled and walked away in the opposite direction from Jasper.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 800 - Wedding Party (J&J) (13)

    After less than two minutes, Ellie was on the beach.


    She is sitting on the warm and soft sand with her shoes next to her. Ellie''s chin is resting on her knees and she is drawing random shapes in the sand with her finger while thinking how Jasper didn''t need much time to forget about what they talked about. How much was she inside? Few minutes? Five maybe? And he was back to flirting. So much for setting expectations and showing sincerity.


    She snorted. Yeah, right¡­ he probably uses words <em>''I like you''</em> like it''s some kind of greeting. Who knows how many times he said those words and to how many girls¡­ and for a moment, she thought that she is special.


    A shadow appeared, blocking her sun. Ellie assumed that someone is passing by and didn''t look up.


    "Why do you have a habit of leaving me without saying anything?", Jasper''s voice startled her.


    Ellie didn''t respond. The only sign that she heard him was that her hand stopped moving.


    Jasper removed his suit jacket and sat next to her on the sand. He leaned toward her and nudged her shoulder with his.


    "Are you going to ignore me?"


    Ellie pressed her lips into a thin line and shoot him a side nce. Why is he here, bothering her again, causing another whirlwind of emotions when he will just go back to flirting?


    "How did you find me?"


    "I saw you leave the restroom, in the opposite direction than I expected. I followed you here, and even called your name few times, but you didn''t react. Why did you leave like that?"


    "You were busy." Ellie knows that she is acting childish, but she can''t help it. She had two logical choices, one was to confront him on the spot, and other was to break all ties with him¡­ but she did neither. She is sitting on this wonderful beach, next to the source of her troubles and exining herself.


    "Is that why you decided toe here?"


    "I didn''t decide toe here. I just wanted to be away from you.", Ellie admitted while reminding herself not to look at him. If she looks at him, she might waver¡­ and she can''t do that.


    Jasper knows that she saw him with Millie and Sharon, and her reaction is not unexpected, but¡­"Ellie¡­", he held her chin with his index finger and thumb and forced her head to turn toward him. Only when she reluctantly lifted her gaze and looked at him, he spoke: "You gave your three conditions: fidelity, no lies, and respect. I also have one: don''t jump into conclusions. Especially if you think that I vited one of your three. I demand that you give me a chance to exin myself and don''t just¡­ leave."


    Ellie jerked her head, freeing her chin from his grasp. "What is there to exin? I told you, no flirting, and the first thing I see is you with those two."


    Jasper sighed. "If you came and joined us instead of running away, you would hear that I apologized to those two for misleading them. And I told them to keep their distance from me because I am interested only in you, and I don''t want you to misunderstand or feel insecure in any way."


    "I¡­" Ellie wanted to say that she didn''t run away, and that she does not feel insecure, but she would be lying. "I''m sorry."


    Jasper smiled, took her hand in his and kissed back of her palm. "I''m confident that there will be other asions when I make you ufortable. The only thing I ask is that you talk to me before judging and sentencing me."


    "OK.", Ellie exhaled.


    Jasper looked into Ellie''s eyes, and with the light from the sun low on the horizon, her brown eyes turned golden. For some reason, Felix''s voice was in his head, telling him not to rush and to let Ellie set the pace. Jasper suppressed his desire to kiss her. Considering her reluctance, it''s probably too soon... That little Felix in his head is right. Jasper moved his arm around Ellie''s shoulders, pulling her closer to lean on him.


    Ellie wanted to straighten up, but he held her in ce.


    "Shhhh¡­ just stay like this and enjoy the sunset."


    Jasper felt that Ellie rxed and he smiled. In his mind, he gave himself a thumbs up.


    "We can''t enjoy the sunset without missing dinner.", Ellie reminded him after a short silence.


    "I prefer staying here, with you.", he rubbed her shoulder gently.


    Ellie was moved. Her insides were all warm and tingly and she wanted to stay on this beach as long as possible, but¡­"As a best man, don''t you need to give a speech before dinner?"


    He agreed with her and checked time. "It''s early, so we can stay longer."


    Jasper lowered his head and spoke softly close to Ellie''s ear. "You know, with this¡­ the two of us are dating."


    His husky voice made her heart tremble. It took Ellie few seconds toprehend his words and she held her breath.


    Ellie tilted her head to look at him, and his smug smile irritated her¡­ a little bit. "No way! How can you say that we are dating if we didn''t have a single date?"


    Jasper pursed his lips for few seconds. "We are both busy today¡­ Are you free tomorrow?"


    Ellie inhaled more than necessary and hoped that he didn''t notice. "I need to work."


    "Take a day off."


    Ellie shook her head, rejecting his idea.


    "I can''t just take a day off. When I have work, I need to work. I have deadlines.", she exined.


    Jasper frowned for few seconds before pulling his phone out of his pocket. "Give me the number of your boss."


    Ellie was surprised with his sudden stern tone. "My boss?"


    "Yes.", Jasper confirmed. "I will tell him how horrible he is to make you work without an option to take a day off. I''m confident that I can offer him something enticing enough so that you can take at least an afternoon off."


    Ellie looked at Jasper who was very serious, intimidating actually. But at that point she was struggling to suppress herughter. Did he say that her boss is horrible? He obviously does not know that she does not have a boss, so she is her own boss¡­ doesn''t that mean that he called her horrible? Ellie had no intention to correct this small misunderstanding. It was too funny.


    She pushed Jasper''s hand which held his phone away and said through giggles: "I will talk to my boss and see what I can do about it."


    Jasper narrowed his eyes at Ellie. "You areughing, obviously mocking me. You don''t think that I am a match for your boss? ¡­ And I don''t believe that you will be earnest when you ask for time off."


    Ellie coughed few times to suppress herughter before exining: "I amughing because I''m happy. And I assure you that my boss will know all my reasons why I need to take the afternoon off¡­ What''s with the sudden joyful expression?"


    "You said that you are happy because you will go on a date with me." His smug smirk was back again.


    Ellie closed her eyes and exhaled while a smile sneaked on her lips. Well, she will not deny that she is happy. "Let''s go back to the event. It''s getting close to dinner time."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 801 - Wedding Party (J&J) (14)

    Ellie and Jasper took the long way back, and their attention got pulled toward the crowd gathered around the dance area from where lively Latin beats wereing.


    Two of them made their way through the people and when they reached edge of the dancefloor, Ellie sighed and smiled.


    "I had a guess it''s two of them¡­" The rest of Ellie''s words got lost in a gasp of surprise when Jasper pulled her to lean on him. After a second of hesitation, Ellie leaned her back on his firm body and enjoyed the feeling of his hands which wrapped above her chest.


    Jasper tilted his head and inhaled scent of Ellie''s hair before cing a gentle kiss just above her temple.


    Two of them stood with the rest of the people, doing their best to focus on the show which Aiden and Sarah provided.


    Upbeat Latin music was hot, and Sarah and Aiden were raising the temperature with every move they made.


    If there were any other dancers previously, they all retreated, leaving only two of them on the massive dancefloor.


    Aiden and Sarah maintained soul-prating eye contact while their bodies moved in perfect sync, consumed in music and the intense feelings they have for each other. Aiden was leading and Sarah responded to his guidance wlessly. Their swift steps were mixed in with Sarah twirling and few times Aiden threw her in the air which invoked gasps and cheers from their audience.


    Whenever Sarah didn''t feel Aiden''s touch, she would close her eyes and enjoy the anticipation of when his arms would wrap around her again.


    Their every dance is a pure celebration of love, trust, and silent understanding shared between them. This experience can''t be replicated, and it makes their feelings swell and reach the next level every time they dance.


    Aiden watched Sarah twirl while advancing slowly toward him, and as many times before, her eyes were closed. No matter how he looks at her, she is perfect. She is beautiful, and smart, and kind, and funny, and fierce, and amazing in every possible way¡­ and she epts himpletely. Darkness included.


    All the love he feels for Sarah surged inside Aiden and he stepped closer to her. His handsnded on her waist, making her stop abruptly before he pulled her toward him.


    Sarah''s breath hitched when her eyes met his endless dark pools full of love, not giving her an option to look away or blink. She was locked in his tight embrace and even if she struggled, she could not get out of it¡­ and she didn''t want to get out of it, ever.


    "Sarah Hill¡­ I love you with everything I am.", Aiden said in a low voice while breathing heavily.


    His intensity shook her core and she smiled while trembling on the inside.


    "I love you too.", Sarah responded with a whisper.


    Aiden moved closer to Sarah, their noses almost touching.


    He inhaled and held his breath for few seconds. "Let''s get married."


    Sarah realized that he means right now, or as soon as possible. Her smile widened. "You know that this is the wedding of our siblings, right? How about we talk about it after this event¡­ tonight?"


    Aiden narrowed his eyes slightly. "You are not trying to dy?"


    Sarah thought that considering his previous experiences, he has the right to doubt her. But this time is different. She already knows that she wants to spend her life with him. Getting married is just a formality. Now orter¡­ probably better as soon as possible, especially if it''s going to make him happy. And she needs to make sure he knows that she has no intention of backing away from this.


    "Aiden, my love, there is no reason for me to dy making you officially mine. I want to merge with you in every way imaginable."


    Their smiles reflected each other, and their slow sensual kiss allowed their minds to blend into one.


    Sara and Aiden were totally in their own world, unaware of (or not interested in) themotion they caused.


    As their kiss progressed, the audience gathered around the dancefloor realized that there will be no more dancing to watch, so they gradually dispersed and headed toward the event hall where dinner will be served shortly.


    Madison was looking from the side while ferociously biting on her nails. She watched them dance. And she will never admit that two of them look¡­ good together. They performed all those rapid andplex moves effortlessly, and after what seemed forever, they stopped and exchanged some whispers which no one from the audience could hear, and now they are kissing. Madison was furious at the thought that Aiden looks happy with that wretched woman who pped her and stuffed her in a trash can! But she can''t deny that he is slipping away¡­ if she doesn''t do something soon, she will lose him. Maybe forever. That unworthy woman will have him! And did she show her an engagement ring?!! Two of them are engaged?!! When did that happen? From where did this mystery fianc¨¦e suddenly show up? Isn''t she just his date for this wedding?!!


    "Hi Madison¡­" Liam''s voice startled her.


    "What do you want?", Madison hissed at Liam without removing her gaze from Aiden.


    Liam chuckled. "I see you like to torture yourself. Are you fine with letting him go like this?"


    Madison turned to look at Liam, and he saw that her eyes are crazy. She is ready for picking¡­ just needs a small push¡­ which he is willing to provide.


    "Look at your dear Aiden. He is enjoying his happily ever after. And where that leaves you?"


    Madison was on the verge of snapping. She does not have the patience to listen to Liam and his schemes. "Don''t give me your roundabout stories¡­ tell me, what do you want?"


    "Do you still have the thing I gave you?" Liam was talking about the bottle of aphrodisiac.


    Madison thought for few seconds before responding. "Yes. I have it with me. But what can I do with it? Even if I get it into his system, what next?"


    Madison is aware that even if she manages to get that aphrodisiac into Aiden... will he follow her willingly? Can she force him somehow? He is too heavy for her to carry him. And with all these people present, there is a high chance that someone will notice that something is off. And that stupid fianc¨¦e is always stuck to him! How Madison sees it, that thing is useless. But she still brought it with her, just in case.


    Liam smiled and leaned closer while speaking in a soft voice. "You have your room, right? What if I provide you with assistance of getting him there without attracting attention? You can take your time with him¡­ the whole night. And he will be more than willing to serve you. Take few photos. With that, even if he wants to deny it next day, he can''t. Do you think that woman will want him after she finds out that he spent the night with you?"


    Madison''s eyes shed, and Liam noticed. Evil smile bloomed on his face.


    "Good.", Liam gestured toward the garden. "Let''s walk this way¡­ less people, so we can talk¡­"


    Liam shed a sinister look at Sarah and Aiden before turning to go after Madison.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 802 - Penelope (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Hollywood Views hotel ~


    Sometime earlier¡­


    Harriet is in the hotel room, sitting on a chair and facing Benjamin Casano over a small desk which has two sses filled with liquor. He is the man she <em>''met''</em> previous night in the Dark Prince club.


    She is super nervous and more than once she wanted to leave, but her curiosity told her to stay. Besides her unexinable interest in the man in front of her, this is the first time that Harriet is doing something that she knows her parents will absolutely not approve. She is terrified and exhrated by the sudden sense of freedom. At the age of twenty seven, for the first time, she is doing something she wants to do without asking her parents for permission or expecting them to agree with her actions.


    Benjamin is nervously rotating the ss in front of him with tips of his fingers while his eyes are darting between his drink and Harriet.


    "Did Stephanie sent you?", he asked after some time. "Tell her that I can''t afford to give her any more money on top of the alimony. I can barely pay my bills and rent. I''m already giving her more than half of my paycheck!"


    Harriet was confused. It seems that he assumed she is here to ask for more money on top of existing alimony.


    "Stephanie? Is that your ex-wife?"


    "Don''t pretend that you don''t know¡­" Benjamin paused and observed Harriet''s expression. "Wait¡­ you don''t know who Stephanie is¡­ Who are you? What do you want?"


    Harriet mind was racing. Who is she and what does she want? She can''t tell him who she is¡­ if he ends up looking for her, it will be a disaster.


    "You can call me¡­ Penelope." That was the first name that came to her mind... the name that Kyra used to book the VIP room. "You assumed that your ex-wife sent me. Why?"


    "Because you used Ba to make mee here and mentionedst night. And Stephanie will do anything just to squeeze more money out of me."


    Harriet understood that his ex-wife is getting money from him because she has the custody of their daughter. And it seems that woman wants to get as much as possible without caring how much is left for him. But that is none of her concern. She is here for another reason¡­


    "How much do you remember fromst night?"


    "We were drinking, and some guy gave us a card for a VIP room, and that was sweet because those roomse with a full minibar¡­ and then some girls got in by ident¡­" Benjamin looked at Harriet carefully for few seconds before his eyebrows shoot up. "You are the girl fromst night!"


    Awkward silence filled up the room.


    "Why are we here?", he asked.


    Harriet nervously took a deep breath. "What do you think?"


    Benjamin nced at her from top to bottom. "I don''t think it''s about the money. Your dress alone is probably worth at least my three monthly sries. You are young and beautiful so I can''t assume that you are interested in me¡­ I don''t know. Are you upset because I didn''t pay extra? I remember kissing, and¡­ touching¡­ and then I passed out. Do I need to pay for the touching? I didn''t do more than that, right?"


    Benjamin thought how that does not make sense. If anyone woulde for the money, that would be a bouncer or a debt collector. Definitely someone bigger with a lot of muscles, and not this delicate youngdy. At the same time, will they go to the lengths of chasing him down for maybe one hundred dors? He shook his head. "I don''t know. Why did you call me toe here?"


    Harriet swallowed with difficulty. "What if I tell you that I want us to continue where we stoppedst night?"


    "Whaaaaat?", Benjamin almost squealed, unable toprehend what he just heard.


    Harriet looked at the stunned man in front of her. "You said that I''m young and beautiful. Are you going to reject me?"


    Benjamin was staring at Harriet with his mouth open. She is young, with a hot body, and beautiful¡­ just by looking at her skin he can tell that she takes care of herself¡­ and she ising on to him? Will he be crazy to reject her? He shook his head slightly.


    Harriet exhaled and pointed at his ss. "Drink up¡­ it seems you need it."


    Benjamin obediently downed his drink in one go while his eyes didn''t leave Harriet.


    Harriet stood up and turned her back to him. She flipped her hair on one side. "Help me with the zipper."


    Benjamin unzipped Harriet''s dress with shaky fingers. His brain refused toprehend that a fine youngdy like Harriet wille at him. Just what is with this stroke of luck? Previous day, a free VIP room and fondling, and today¡­ what exactly is going to happen? She said to continue where they stoppedst night¡­ Benjamin''s throat was dry, and he felt that his member is already rock hard and throbbing.


    As Harriet''s dress slipped down to her ankles, Benjamin stepped closer to her. His palms moved over her shoulders and down her arms slowly while his eyes took in the shape of her body hungrily from the back.


    "You are gorgeous¡­", he said under his breath.


    She felt his nose brushing from her shoulder to her neck as he inhaled her scent and her knees trembled.


    Desire and lust reced any shyness and reluctance Harriet had when his sweaty palms snaked around her waist and went up, under her bra, pushing it up out of the way while he cupped her breasts¡­ few secondster, he pinched her nipples and she moaned.


    "Damn, you are wet!", he mumbled while kissing her neck when his hand slipped inside her panties.


    Yes, she was wet, because she wanted to feel him again, just like the previous night¡­ and more, she is curious to find out what that<em> ''more''</em> is. And she was not disappointed. Benjamin is an experienced, older man, and he knows that if he does not satisfy a woman, that woman will note back asking for more. And he really wanted Harriet toe back for more.


    He took his time kissing, licking and fondling her body, and he enjoyed that she leaned on him whenever her knees gave up. He didn''t allow her to go to the bed. Not yet.


    He pinned her against the wall while he made sure that no spot on her body stays untouched.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 803 - Penelope (2)

    When Harrietnded on the soft mattress, she waspletely naked.


    Benjamin''s tongue teased her wet folds and it felt many times better than with his fingers. Within minutes, she found herself shuddering and gripping his hair while waves of ecstasy crashed on her.


    Her teeth sank into his shoulder and he kissed and sucked her earlobe while he made his way inside her slowly. Both of them let unintelligible sounds when he got all the way in.


    Benjamin was pleasantly surprised how tight she is, and he enjoyed that she was not sessful in suppressing her cries mixed with soft moans which were getting louder as he increased the pace of his thrusts.


    ¡­


    Harriet is in the bed, slowlying down from her high.


    She is happy that hotel provides condoms because neither of them had any.


    Harriet can hear that Benjamin is still in the shower. She is thinking: what next? It was amazing. She never thought that a man can make her feel this way, and she would like to repeat it again, but¡­ How will that work? Can she be in a rtionship with him? Her parents would never ept that. Benjamin has no background or assets that her parents will find eptable for a young heiress like herself. They would rather lock her in the darkest dungeon than let her be with a man like Benjamin. So¡­ now what? She exhaled. The only thing she can do is leave¡­ he does not even know her name. He knows her phone number, because she used it to contact him, but it''s easy to get a new one¡­ and they will never see each other again.


    Harriet was putting her dress on when he got out of the shower. She cursed internally for not being faster¡­ now she needs to exin herself. With her peripheral vision she can see that he only has a towel around his waist.


    "Penelope, are you leaving already?"


    She nodded faintly without turning to look at him.


    "Is it for work?", he continued probing.


    Harriet paused. He thinks that she works in that strip club! Well¡­ considering that she ns to ghost him, that can work just fine.


    "Yes.", she confirmed. "Can you help me with the zipper?" She moved her hair out of the way while turning her back toward him.


    He pulled the zipper up and his arms wrapped around her waist while his lipsnded on her neck, making a trail of small kisses.


    "I would like to see you again.", he murmured between kisses.


    Harriet exhaled and steeled herself. "I have other customers¡­ don''t tter yourself."


    She wiggled out of his hold and looked around the room, trying to find her other shoe. Where did it go? She needs to get out of that room quickly.


    Benjamin didn''t push it. She is definitely out of his league. Why did he even think that she might be interested in him? He looked for his shirt and found it peeking under theforter.


    When he moved theforter, he paused.


    Harriet was reaching for her purse. That is thest thing she needs to get before getting out of there. She was startled when Benjamin grabbed her wrist, preventing her to get her purse.


    "Where are you going?"


    His tone told her that he is upset.


    Harriet avoided to look into his eyes. "I told you. Work."


    "Don''t lie to me!"


    She was surprised that he raised his voice, and his grip on her wrist was intensifying, to the point of hurting her. "I''m not¡­"


    "Really? Then how do you exin that?", he pointed at the bedsheet which has a red stain on it. "It was your first time. There is no way that you are working in a strip club as a girl for additional entertainment and having¡­ customers."


    Benjamin had difficulty believing that it was her first time. After all, they did all kinds of thingsst night, and she was so uninhibited¡­ and even his fingers were inside her! But he was drunk, and he does not remember how deep his fingers went in... But he can''t ignore the red mark on the bedsheet which is not lying. Ah, if he knew that she is not experienced he would definitely not be so rough!


    Harriet has to admit that he figured out that she does not work in that strip club... and that she lied. "What do you want?"


    "The truth."


    She was d that he loosened his grip on her wrist. Harriet realized that he was upset because she lied to him, but¡­


    "I can''t give you the truth."


    Benjamin understands that she has her reasons, and he can see that she is troubled. He can''t deny that finding out it was her first time, shook him up. There is some primal urge that gets activated in a man when he finds out that a woman gave him her first time, and that urge forces him to be protective of her.


    Benjamin wants to find out more about her and this whole situation. Harriet is an attractive young woman, and it''s logical to assume that she has many pursuers. How is it possible that she was not intimate with any of them? Benjamin would be silly not to wonder, why did she decide to sleep with him? He is so much older than her, and he does not have much to offer. "Can you tell me, why me?"


    "Because no one ever made me feel that way.", she honestly responded.


    When he heard her response, he believed her. Her hazel eyes held so much sadness that it touched his soul, and he wished to have the power to make her happy.


    He took her hands in his and kissed each back of her palm.


    "If you told me it''s your first time, it would be different."


    Something about his tone tugged on her heart. She smiled. "I don''t tell people that I never slept with a man¡­ women my age get ridiculed for that. But if I told you, how different it would be?"


    Benjamin lifted a finger indicating for her to wait and called the reception to request a change of bedsheets, exining that there was a small ident and he cut himself.


    He removed her dress and underwear, and she was back to being naked.


    Benjamin touched her gently, like she is a delicate flower and he is caressing the petals while trying not to disturb them.


    She rxedpletely, allowing him to do as he pleases.


    He guided her toward the bathroom. "Let''s start with a warm bath¡­ and then I will show you how different."


    Her heart trembled from anticipation.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 804 - Wedding Party (J&J) (15)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    Event hall¡­ shortly after 7 PM¡­


    Dinner is served and Jasper finished his best-man speech with a toast for the newlyweds. Everyone rose their sses for the happy couple, and after that, people got busy with their food and chatting with people seated close to them.


    The seating at the main table got shuffled again. Vincent moved to sit between Millie and Sharon, and that created a spot for Ellie to sit next to Jasper, and on Ellie''s other side are Sarah and Aiden.


    Dinner is almost done. Aiden is in a bad mood, and Sarah is ignoring his displeasure.


    "About those guys¡­"


    "No.", Aiden cut her off.


    "Don''t you even want to¡­"


    "No."


    She waited for him to put a piece of steak in his mouth before speaking rapidly: "You don''t want to hear me out because what I have to say might make sense, right?"


    She smiled because she managed to finish a sentence without Aiden interrupting.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes at her while chewing slowly. He swallowed the food in his mouth before responding: "No. I don''t want to listen because whatever you have in that mind of yours is reckless."


    Sarah pouted for a second before continuing in a low voice: "Eve scanned each of them. None of them has any suspicious liquids or powders or weapons on them."


    Aiden frowned, but didn''t respond, and Sarah interpreted that as a sign that it''s OK to proceed.


    "They are counting that they can outnumber me, and then use me as your weakness. It seems that Noah and Liam didn''t tell them about their previous encounters with me, so they see me as a helpless girl. And that guy in green shirt sounded confident that he can seduce me."


    Aiden stabbed a leaf of lettuce with his fork. "Aaron."


    Sarah looked at Aiden expectantly, but after more than a minute, other than poking his sd to death, he didn''t do or say anything else.


    Sarah is not the one to give up easily. "Come on¡­ it will be easy picking. We heard their n¡­ That green shirt guy wants to seduce me, and in case he is sessful, he gets to have a go at me first. In any case, he will take me to the shed next to the stables and use me as a bait to get you there and beat you up while all of them are having their way with me, green shirt guy included."


    The fork in Aiden''s hand was deformed. "I''m going to make them suffer pain until they beg for death toe!", he squeezed through his teeth.


    "Yes, yes¡­ but you can''t do that in front of all these people." Sarah pacified him. "That is why¡­ I am suggesting that¡­ I allow them to capture me, and when all of them gather in that shed, youe, and we beat the crap out of them. Together. They can scream as much as they want, no one will be there."


    Aiden didn''t respond. He frowned while looking at now useless fork in his hand.


    Sarah didn''t give up. "Think about it¡­ After the cake and Anna''s presentation, it will be a good time for me to take a stroll in the garden so that green shirt guy gets his chance to approach me."


    She saw that Aiden looked at her with a deep frown on his handsome face.


    "Here, don''t be unhappy.", she gave him her sd fork. "Eat your greens, it will improve your mood."


    Sarah pressed her index finger between his eyebrows and leaned closer to him. "If you get all wrinkled up before you are twenty five, I might reconsider making you my husband."


    Aiden rxed his face and a small smile appeared at the corners of his lips. "We will talk about it tonight, right? And¡­ by the time I''m twenty five we will be married."


    Sarah smiled and nodded. "You know, teaching these guys a lesson not to mess with my man can be part of my dowry."


    He shook his head. "I didn''t agree to it. I don''t like that you want to act as a bait. What if something goes wrong?"


    "What can go wrong with Eve watching? We know what they are nning. They want to hurt both of us. Tonight, they are all in the same ce, and we can take care of all of them at the same time. If we don''t make our move, do you think that any of them will give up? Or will they keep lurking in the shadows and waiting for their opportunity to strike? Sophia said that as long as we are together, they will keep hiding¡­ we need to lure them out and get rid of them. That is why¡­ I will let that green shirt guy take me toward the stables while you stay in the event hall, visible, so that others lower their guard and think that they seeded. When theye to the shed, Eve will inform you to make your move. And in some crazy chance that they manage to overpower me before you show up, Eve will knock them out. Nothing will happen to me. You can watch on your phone what I am doing, live."


    Aiden looked at Sarah with aplicated expression. "You didn''t ask me what grudge they have against me."


    Sarah smiled and held his hand in hers. "Whatever their reasons are, I don''t care. I only know that they want to hurt you and I will not let that happen."


    Aiden opened his mouth to respond, but at that moment the lights dimmed and few secondster, a spotlight hit the majestic cake which was wheeled in.


    Everyone gasped, including JoAnna who allowed nor to be in charge of the cake. JoAnna and Jeff picked vors and said that they prefer traditional white-ish cake. Everything else was nor''s choice. Huge white cake has five bottomyers with intricate icing details and hundreds of sugar roses which are white and blush pink. At the top of the fifthyer is a huge mansion,pletely white. It is so detailed that it looks like the real building was shrunk and ced on top of the cake. And it even has mini-sugar-figurines of Jeff and JoAnna standing at the front door.


    JoAnna had a guess but she wanted to confirm¡­ She tugged Jeff''s hand and asked softly when he leaned closer: "This is¡­?"


    "White Mansion." Jeff would recognize that building anywhere. It is the building on a property which officially became theirs as Master and Madam of White family, and it''s a symbol of power thates with those titles. They n to go there after their honeymoon, so that JoAnna can see it in person.


    "I hope it tastes as good as it looks." Sarah looked at the cake with a silly grin on her face while licking her lips gluttonously and that made Aiden and Ellie burst intough.


    Sarah was happy to find out that cake was delicious.


    "We can ask nor to take care of our cake also.", Sarah told Aiden and he agreed on the spot. He didn''t mind that Sarah ate half of his slice.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 805 - Wedding Party (J&J) (16)

    After the cake was served to everyone, lights dimmed, and all screens on the walls of the event hall were projecting JoAnna''s presentation. She was exining to the guests what they are seeing while few photos of her and Jeff from childhood until present were shown. It didn''t take more than few minutes until she reached to the point of her presentation.


    "We know that many of you think that this wedding is something that happened quickly, and some of you are even hoping that it will notst. To all the overconfidentdies out there and their ambitious parents, I''m sorry to break your hopes of snatching my wonderful husband, but this between us started long time ago¡­" JoAnna had no problems using this <em>''public way''</em> of shutting down most of the girls who are coveting her husband.


    She showed photos which she found during their visit to her grandparents. On those photos Jeff and she are kids, standing side by side¡­ and she also showed the letter in which Jeff told her grandfather that he will marry JoAnna when he grows up.


    "As you can see¡­ we are technically engaged for more than seventeen years. And no matter what happened in between, our paths crossed again, and we found each other and ended up together." JoAnna looked at Jeff and met his loving smile. "No one cane in between us because this, what we have, can only be exined as destiny."


    "What do you think?", JoAnna asked Sophia when she returned to her seat and band resumed their music.


    "Direct. If anyone wants toe in between you two, that person will be hit with at least three lightning strikes as heaven''s punishment." Sophiaughed.


    "I think it''s very romantic that two of you are childhood sweethearts.", Felix interjected. "I wish that I knew Sophia when she was five years old."


    "You didn''t miss much.", JoAnna waved her hand dismissively.


    "Sophia was always bossy.", JoAnna added with a giggle and scooted closer to Jeff to hide in his embrace.


    "How about a light walk after dinner?", Jasper asked Ellie.


    Ellie smiled and responded with a small nod.


    "Hey, don''t go toward stables.", Sarah told Jasper and Ellie while they were standing up.


    "Stables?", Ellie asked.


    "Yup. Stables are that way.", Sarah pointed. "You can go anywhere else. Don''t ask why, just trust me."


    "I didn''t agree to it.", Aiden whispered when Jasper and Ellie walked away.


    Sarah gave him a big puppy-eyed look. "Come on, honey¡­ you know it makes sense."


    Aiden closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    ~ Golden Ocean Resort, garden area ~


    "Why is a beautiful youngdy like yourself alone?", Aaron asked while approaching Sarah who is sitting on a bench.


    "My date is busy ying games on his phone, and I have the need for fresh air. Maybe I ate too much.", Sarah responded with a smile.


    "If you ate too much, you should not sit. Light walk will help more." Aaron showed his most charming smile, happy that Sarah is responding favorably to his approach.


    "Oh, I didn''t think about it¡­", she nced around. "But unless I go back inside where it''s stuffy, everywhere else is dark. I''m notfortable going by myself. Who knows who might be lurking around¡­ it is a party, and a lot of people had more than few drinks."


    Aaron observed Sarah and found her to be very attractive. Based on her bodynguage, it seems that she does not have any defenses set up against him. Aaron is very confident in his looks which secured him many modeling contracts and so far, he didn''t find a girl who can defend against his charms. "Since your date is busy, I will be happy to escort you. Don''t worry, I''m not a creep. I know Aiden, we were ssmates in high school."


    "Oh, really?", Sarah was surprised that Aaron brought up Aiden so quickly.


    Of course, she will ept his offer for a walk. That is why she came here.


    "That is nice of you." She stood up. "Which way should we go? I''m fine with anything, I just want a small walk."


    He gestured toward stables. "My name is Aaron, Aaron Keegan."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Keegan. I''m Sarah." Sarah smiled and walked toward the direction he gestured, but she didn''t take his hand which he offered.


    Aaron doesn''t mind that she didn''t hold onto his hand. She will fall for him, soon. Definitely. She didn''t reject him, so it''s only a matter of time. "Please, call me Aaron."


    "OK. Aaron¡­ howe a handsome man like yourself is in the garden, alone?"


    He chuckled. "You are with me, so I''m not alone."


    "Oh¡­ I guess you are right."


    ¡­


    Inside the event hall¡­


    Aiden is watching a video stream on his phone from the drone''s camera. He can see Sarah and Aaron walking away from the garden.


    He tapped his earpiece. "Eve, what is wrong with the audio?"


    "There are no malfunctions or interferences. Audio is running at 100%", Eve responded.


    Aiden checked volume again and confirmed that it is maxed out. "Why can''t I hear what they are saying?"


    "Master told me to disable audio."


    Aiden closed his eyes and took few deep breaths to calm down. Sarah knew that if he hears Aaron flirting with her, he will blow a fuse, and it''s probably better that he does not know what they are talking about, especially because Sarah needs to pretend that she is falling for it¡­ but still¡­ Aiden is fuming! He will make sure to break few extra bones for this when he gets his hands on Aaron.


    "What is Sarah up to?", Sophia''s voice startled Aiden.


    Aiden turned around and saw Sophia behind him. He ced his phone in the pocket swiftly. "What? What makes you think she is up to something?" Aiden can''t believe that he is actually covering up for Sarah. And that he agreed to this ridiculous n!


    Sophia narrowed her eyes at Aiden. "Don''t lie to me¡­ she is not here, and you look like you are about to jump inside that phone while your leg is nervously twitching. Now, let me ask you again: what is Sarah up to?"


    Sophia saw that Aiden''s eyes are darting around aimlessly, and he has no intention of talking. She shook her head. "Well, whatever it is, I''m d that you two are in it together. Take care of her, will you? She is known for being reckless."


    Aiden nodded. He was relieved that Sophia didn''t stay much. He pulled his phone out and resumed watching the video.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 806 - Wedding Party (J&J) (17)

    In the garden¡­


    Ellie and Jasper are sitting on a bench.


    "Isn''t that Sarah?", Ellie asked Jasper.


    Jasper narrowed his eyes toward two dark silhouettes. "How can you tell in the dark?"


    "I recognize the dress.", Ellie responded with a smirk.


    "Hmm¡­ that exins why she told us not to go toward the stables.", Jasper said and paused. If Sarah and Aiden want privacy to get frisky, isn''t it better to go to their room? Two of them sneaking through resort grounds does not sound right.


    Ellie continued looking toward two departing figures. "But¡­ that is not Aiden."


    Jasper can see that Ellie is worried. "Do you want us to go after them and make sure that Sarah is OK?"


    Ellie thought for few seconds before responding. "I grew up next to Hill sisters and I learned that if they tell you to stay away from some area, you should stay away. Also, they know how to take care of themselves."


    Jasper can tell that Ellie has her reasons for saying this, but he can also see that she is concerned. "If you believe that, why do you look so tense? How about this¡­ in five minutes if she is not back, we go and check it out."


    Ellie smiled. "Sounds good."


    "Do you want to tell Aiden what we saw?"


    Ellie inhaled. "He either knows about this or he doesn''t. If he does, there is no point in telling him. And if he doesn''t, I have no intention of being the one to inform him that I saw Sarah going with another guy toward the dark and secluded area of the resort. Her steps are even and steady. She is not under any influence and definitely does not look forced, so she is going with him willingly¡­ Do you want to be the one to tell that to Aiden?"


    Jasper agreed with Ellie.


    From this talk Jasper found out something about Ellie, and he wanted to know more. "Besides noticing dresses and steps, what else gets your attention?"


    "You know that I''m in the fashion industry, right? So it''s not unusual that I pay attention to clothes, shoes, posture and way of walking."


    "I also know that your boss is not a good man." Jasper could not stop himself from making this remark.


    Ellie burst into giggles.


    Jasper loves when Ellie is in a good mood, but he is uneasy whenever he sees Ellie''s reaction at the mentioning of her boss. He ns to bring up that man any chance he gets until he has a clear understanding of what Ellie''s rtionship with her boss is. "Am I wrong to say that you have a strange reaction whenever I mention your boss?"


    Ellie didn''t deny it. "No, not wrong. But I would not call it strange. I''m just amused. You are judging the man, and you don''t even know him. Some people call him a workaholic, but in my personal opinion, he is a nice person." Ellie needs to put in few good words about herself.


    "He does not let you take time off from work when you need it. How can youbel him as a nice person?"


    Ellie burst intough again. It took her some time to calm down enough to talk.


    If she knew that Jasper''s jealousy is increasing with every second of herughing, she would stopughing long time ago. Or maybe she would rify that she is her own boss.


    Ellie saw that Jasper''s expression darkened and decided to stop teasing him. "Who said that he is not giving me time off? He gave his approval so that I can neglect work tomorrow afternoon."


    Jasper was surprised to hear this. They were together all the time, so¡­"When did you contact him?"


    "I have my ways." Ellie smiled yfully.


    Jasper was confused for few seconds, but then decided not to probe into it. The important point is that she just confirmed: she is willing and avable, so they will spend the afternoon (and evening) together. A date!


    "My opinion of him improved. But just a little bit." Jasper decided to let go of any thoughts about Ellie''s boss (for now), and to focus on the topic at hand. Once Ellie falls for him, she will not talk about that boss ever again.


    Jasper cleared his throat and shed a smile. "For tomorrow, where do you want to go?"


    Ellie looked at him innocently. "Why are you asking me? The date was your idea¡­ you should n for it. Make it something local to Los Angeles. Besides few shopping areas, I''m not familiar with Los Angeles."


    Jasper was happy that she gave him few hints, but he wants to use this as a chance to rify their rtionship status. "Oh? So you are giving this task to me? Listen... I have no problem with nning, but you are the one who said that you need a date before I can say that you are my girlfriend."


    "No. I said that we need to have a date before you say that we are dating." Ellie smiled at his stunned expression and turned to lean her back on him. She was happy that she didn''t let him take control of the conversation, unaware how insecure he is.


    Jasper paused while her words sank in, just how she sank into his embrace.


    "That¡­ is correct.", he murmured before cing a kiss at the back of her head. So, the date is only for them dating¡­ and that means that she IS his girlfriend. Ha! He wished that the guys can see him now! And they said that it will take time! But he has no time for gloating, he needs to n for a date!


    Jasper repeated few times in his mind: <em>''It''s not a casual meeting between two people... it is an official DATE!''</em>


    ¡­


    About halfway between the garden and the stables¡­


    "I saw you dance with Aiden before dinner.", Aaron told Sarah.


    Sarah was surprised that Aaron brought up Aiden, again. Isn''t he supposed to seduce her, or something like that? How is he going to do that if he always talks about Aiden? But she didn''t hide her smile. "Yes. We love to dance."


    "Is it true what they say about dancers and lovers?"


    Sarah''s expression conveyed that she does not understand his question. "What do they say?"


    "That good dancers are good lovers¡­ like, it''s all in the movement of the hips."


    Sarah shook her head. "I wouldn''t know."


    Aaron chuckled. "Don''t tell me that you didn''t sleep with him."


    "That is not what I said. But in order to answer your question, I would need topare him with someone¡­ and I don''t have anyone topare him with."


    "Oh, so he was your first?" Aaron was surprised.


    "He is my first in many things." Sarah smiled gently while lowering her gaze shyly.


    Aaron looked at Sarah and thought how Aiden is a lucky bastard. What did Aiden do to deserve such a nice girl like Sarah? She is beautiful and smart and innocent¡­ and she jumped over those two rocks so gracefully that he thought he is looking at a fairy¡­ Aaron inhaled sharply and stopped his train of thoughts forcefully. <em>''Just what am I thinking!? How can I think well about this girl when I need to use her to punish that worthless man?!''</em>


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 807 - Wedding Party (J&J) (18)

    They were approaching the stables, and Sarah noticed that Aaron is slowing down his steps gradually.


    While walking, she asked few questions with a goal to gauge how well Aaron knows Aiden but she got only some vague responses rted to high school.


    "So, you are a software developer?", Aaron asked Sarah while silently reconsidering his options.


    "Yes. I work at White corp.", Sarah has no intention of hiding things which can be easily found out.


    The more Aaron spoke with Sarah the more he admired her. She is definitely not a snobby socialite girl like most from their circle. While others try to look pretty and catch a rich husband, Sarah is modest, clever and has a job!


    From Sarah''s responses, Aaron can see that she is in love with Aiden and that she has no intention of cheating on him. With every word that came out of Sarah, with her every move, Aaron''s jealousy of Aiden was increasing. How is it possible that Aiden has such an amazing luck to have this girl fall for him?


    "Is that how you met Aiden, at work?"


    Sarah was wondering why Aaron is so interested in her rtionship with Aiden. He is just luring her so that he can use her against Aiden, right? But she sees no problem in answering his questions. "No. We were ssmates at University."


    "Did you two start dating the moment you met?"


    Aaron knows that Aiden usually does not waste time with girls, and Sarah''s response surprised him.


    "No. We were friends for some time before things moved toward the rtionship."


    "I see¡­" From his talk with Sarah, Aaron confirmed that a yboy like Aiden was able to fall for a girl and be serious about a rtionship. No wonder, Sarah is an amazing girl. Aaron''s resolvepletely shattered. He stopped walking. "I think this is far enough. We should head back. Aiden will notice that you are missing."


    Sarah was surprised. It seems that Aaron gave up on his intention to use her against Aiden. But that does not mean that he gave up on attacking Aiden when he gets a chance.


    "He is busy gaming, it will take more than this short walk for him to realize how much time passed." She pointed toward the dimly lit stable. "Look, we are almost there. I would like to see the horses, even if they are sleeping, we can be quiet, right?"


    Aaron sighed while thinking how considerate Sarah is. She is letting Aiden have time for ying games. That lucky bastard! Aaron wished that any of his exes gave him time for gaming. He reluctantly nodded and continued walking.


    ¡­


    At the event hall, Aiden is anxiously watching Aaron and Sarah while they are walking toward the stables. He knows that their end destination will be the shed on the side of the stables.


    "Hi, Aiden¡­"


    Aiden lifted his gaze and faced Thomas.


    "Hi, Thomas.", Aiden dryly responded. "What brings you here?"


    Thomas smiled. "I''ve got an invitation."


    Aiden sneered. "You know that is not what I meant. What brings you here in front of me?"


    "I was wondering if we can have a word... outside?"


    Aiden looked at Thomas and thought how this is not a part of their n. Shouldn''t all of them gather in that shed while holding Sarah as a hostage, and then call him toe? Maybe this is a change in n that Sarah and he missed, and Thomas will take him to the shed¡­ after all, Sarah and Aaron are almost there.


    "Sure, lead the way.", Aiden responded while keeping his phone in the pocket.


    ¡­


    Sarah is at the entrance of the shed, Paul and Henry are already inside, and there is one chair ced in the middle of the cleared space. Others are not there.


    "Please¡­ can you sit on that chair?", Aaron asked when Sarah stepped inside.


    Sarah obediently sat, crossing her legs at the ankles and cing her hands in herp. She observed her surroundings curiously without a word.


    "If you promise to sit without trying to escape, we will not tie you up.", Aaron told Sarah, and she responded with a small smile.


    Paul chuckled. "What is with sudden politeness?"


    Henry was confused. "You know that you didn''t bring her here to be nice, right?"


    "Shut up!", Aaron snapped at Paul and Henry. "There is no need to scare or hurt her, if she does not cause problems."


    "You must be kidding!", Paul could not hide his surprise.


    Henry approached Sarah with a piece of rope.


    Aaron pushed Henry back. "I said, there is no need for that!"


    "How much did you drink?", Henry red at Aaron. "You know why you brought her here, right?"


    Sarah could not believe that Aaron would go against his buddies. Or maybe they are not buddies to begin with, and they only have amon hatred toward Aiden. Suddenly she got curious, what grudges they have against Aiden? But she knows that it''s probably better if she does not get answers to that question.


    She sighed and smiled faintly while extending her arms toward Aaron. "It''s OK. You don''t want to make your friends ufortable because of me."


    Aaron hesitated for few seconds before taking the rope from Henry''s hand.


    Aaron kneeled in front of Sarah and started tying her wrists together. "I''m sorry about this.", he mumbled. His difort was impossible to hide.


    At that time, Noah entered the shed. He held his breath while staring at the scene of Aaron kneeling in front of Sarah. Hepletely missed the point that Aaron is tying Sarah''s wrists.


    Noah''s mind was a mess. Sarah is his demoness, his vicious goddess, his Mistress¡­ the woman who is haunting his dreams¡­ the woman whose touch he craves for¡­ just one hit from her will make him feel the heaven¡­ Why is Aaron kneeling in front of her? Is he pledging his allegiance? Is Aaron about to take his ce?


    Without hesitation, Noah stepped next to Aaron and got on his knees. "My Mistress, it''s been a while¡­ This servant is at your service!"


    Total silence engulfed the shed, and everything was still while everyone''s attention got on Noah.


    Sarah blinked few times. "What?"


    Noah raised his head and looked at Sarah pleadingly. "Did you forget about me, my Mistress? I know, I took a while to heal. I am not worthy. Please forgive me. Don''t discard me."


    Sarah was not sure how this man''s brain is wired up, but it seems that he has few loose screws inside. She decided to y along. "I didn''t forget about you. Noah, right?"


    Noah grinned while nodding rapidly. He was happy that she remembers his name.


    "How is your arm?", Sarah asked Noah with concern.


    He extended his right arm to the side and moved it few times vigorously. "It healedpletely, and is ready to serve you, my Mistress.", Noah beamed.


    Sarah gave a small nod of approval to Noah and wiggled her arms lightly, reminding Aaron to finish tying up her wrists. Since Noah kneeled next to him, Aaron was frozen, and hepletely forgot that he was in the middle of tying up Sarah.


    Henry nced at Paul who only shrugged. Henry wondered, what the hell is going on? They were supposed to bully this girl, and first Aaron came in treating her like a princess, and now Noah ispletely submissive. Liam said that he and Thomas willeter and not to start without them. And where on Earth did Patrick disappear? And why is this girl calmly sitting without asking for the reason they are tying her up?!


    "Noah, do you care to exin yourself?", Henry impatiently asked.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 808 - Wedding Party (J&J) (19)

    "Is there a need to walk all the way here?" Aiden is confused that Thomas is leading him toward the resort building where the guest suites are. Aren''t they supposed to go toward stables? But nothing happened, if Sarah is in any danger, Eve would notify him. Aiden told himself to focus on his surroundings. He can''t allow himself to fall into some ridiculous trap¡­ Sarah is counting on him to show up in that shed.


    "Just a bit further¡­ there is a good spot for us to talk.", Thomas exined with a nervous smile.


    "Madison?", Aiden sneered when Madison stepped out of the shadows. Aiden nced at Thomas who pretended that he didn''t notice Madison showing up.


    "I told you to f*ck off. I don''t want to see you ever again." Aiden is furious about the stunt that Madison tried with Sarah. Just what is she thinking? If she was sessful, Sarah would leave him!


    Madison slowly advanced toward Aiden. "How can you treat me like that?"


    Aiden could not hide that he is pleased to see that Sarah left her mark on this shameless woman. "What happened to your face?"


    Madison''s expression twisted in anger at the thought how Sarah pped her. She managed to hide bruises on her neck and face with makeup, but the swelling on her left cheek is impossible to cover up.


    She gritted her teeth. "I think you know what happened. Why don''t you provide me with some exnation? How can you be with such a violent woman?"


    "You think she is violent? Make one more step toward me and I will make your right cheek match the left one, and as a personal treat I will break few bones as well."


    At these words, Madison stopped advancing. She looked at Aiden with a mix of obsession, hate, dejection, and madness before a smirk appeared on her face and she lunged herself at him. At the same time Thomas grabbed Aiden''s right hand which was already balled into a fist ready to greet Madison, and Liam showed up from who knows where to hold Aiden''s left arm.


    Aiden had no problem shaking off Thomas and Liam, and within a second both of them were lying on the ground. He looked at Madison who took few steps back, and he didn''t understand her expectant expression.


    Aiden nced at three people who were unmoving, just staring at him.


    "Just what do you three think you are doing? Did you lose your will to live?"


    A secondter, Aiden felt that his right hand, just below the wrist started burning. He looked at it and saw scratch marks. Aiden red at Madison. "You¡­" His heart thumped wildly, and his vision got blurry. "What did you do?"


    Madisonughed. "Ha! Let me see you resist me now! You might even think that I''m her! That bitch will see¡­ she called you her man? I will enjoy seeing her face when I show her the proof of us spending the night together!"


    "I will never spend the night with you.", Aiden responded angrily.


    "We will see about that!" Madison''s confidence was obvious.


    Aiden felt pain in his upper abdomen, and he lost his breath.


    "What are you doing?!", Madison screamed.


    "He hit me, I''m not going to let that slide.", Thomas squeezed through his teeth.


    Another punchnded on Aiden''s back.


    "And that is from me!", Liam bellowed.


    "Don''t hit him! Take him to my room¡­ quickly, before someonees¡­", Madison urged them.


    ¡­


    In the shed, next to the stables¡­


    Sarah is sitting on the chair with her hands resting on herp, tied at the wrists. She is observing four young men in front of her.


    Sarah concluded that Henry and Paul are most keen on hurting her, Aaron is on the fence, while Noah will obey whatever she says (for some unknown reason). She knows that there should be three more people: Liam who is easy picking, after all, he peed himself twice in front of her. And there are also Thomas and Patrick whom she didn''t meet yet. Based on Eve''s analysis, all of them have rtively fit bodies, but their muscle and bone structure don''t show signs on any significant martial arts training. She should not have problems taking them on.


    Right now, Henry is demanding an exnation from Noah who refuses to talk. Other than: "I will obey my Mistress.", Noah didn''t say much.


    Based on Noah''s behavior at Jeffrey''s birthday party and now, Sarah concluded that he might be into dominant-submissive rtionships and since she beat him upst time, he finds her to be the dominant. Sounds crazy, but nothing else makes sense.


    Paul is trying to calm Henry down and Aaron is observing the situation while shooting apologetic nces at Sarah asionally.


    Aaron tied up Sarah''s wrists, but not tightly. Probably because he didn''t want her to be ufortable. Sarah realized that she can easily get her hands free, but she decided not to. After all, she is the hostage.


    "Master, Aiden''s health ispromised.", Sarah heard Eve''s voice in her earpiece.


    She lifted her hands and tapped the earpiece. "Give me full analysis."


    "His blood pressure is elevated, vision blurred, there is a high chance that he is hallucinating¡­", Eve started listing symptoms she captured with her sensors. "¡­it''s 90% certain that it is a highly potent mixture involving MDMA¡­"


    "Ecstasy¡­", Sarah murmured while panic swelled inside her.


    "Who is with him?", she asked, and her face hardened when she heard that it''s Liam, Thomas and Madison.


    Sarah cursed internally that she agreed to Aiden''s condition that most of the drones follow her, and few remaining ones to guard resort entrance points. With that arrangement, Eve can''t help him!


    Aaron caught that Sarah is talking with someone and got curious. He approached her, but Sarah didn''t care.


    "Where is Patrick?", Sarah asked Eve while getting her hands free from the ropes.


    Eve responded that Patrick is in his room, with a girl named Jessica who came as his +1 and that they are copting.


    "Keep me informed about Aiden''s location.", Sarah told Eve and looked at Aaron. "Sorry, I need to do this." A secondter, Aaron was on the floor, unconscious.


    Seeing that Aaron fell down, Noah got on his knees with an expression of pure euphoria.


    Paul and Henry didn''t have any time to react before they joined Aaron on the floor of the shed.


    Seeing that she is about to leave, Noah lunged forward and grabbed Sarah''s ankle. "Mistress, me also, please¡­"


    Sarah could not believe it. "What do you want?"


    "Once with a leg, but don''t knock me out. And then once with hand, it''s OK if I pass out.", Sarah gave him a small smile before kicking him in the chest and then hitting his pressure point at the neck which rendered him unconscious.


    She turned toward the door and saw Jasper and Ellie looking at her with faces of utter disbelief.


    Sarah passed by them. "Go back and pretend you didn''t see anything. Close the door before you leave." She didn''t wait for their response. Sarah was running like the wind toward the location where Eve told her that Aiden is.


    ¡­


    In the resort building where guest suites are¡­


    Up on the fourth floor, Thomas and Liam almost dragged Aiden to Madison''s room.


    "I can''t believe that he is still resisting¡­", Liam grunted while pulling Aiden down the hallway.


    "Leave¡­", Madison told Thomas and Liam when they reached her room. She didn''t remove her gloating gaze from Aiden.


    Thomas and Liam walked out slowly, and then lingered at the door without closing it fully. They were listening to what is going on inside.


    "Sarah¡­", Aiden mumbled.


    "Yes, think of me as Sarah if that makes you feel better.", Madison said.


    There was a sound of a fabric ripping and Madison giggled before saying: "You can''t wait, can you¡­"


    Thomas and Liam exchanged knowing nces and closed the door before heading toward the elevator.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 809 - Wedding Party (J&J) (20)

    Liam could not stop grinning while walking through the garden.


    "Let''s hurry up. I can''t wait to reach the shed!", Liam told Thomas while extending his strides.


    "You look pleased with yourself." Thomas observed.


    "Of course, everything is perfect!"


    Thomas found Liam''sment not appropriate. How can everything be perfect when they didn''t follow the original n? And the ending oue is different. They were supposed to bully Aiden''s girl in front of him and then beat him senseless.


    Thomas can tell that things don''t seem right. He is missing something and wants to find out what that is.


    "You don''t really think that Madison will seduce him into a rtionship?"


    Liam snorted. "I''m not delusional like Madison. The moment drugs wear off, which is not going to happen in next five-to-six hours, Aiden will probably beat her senseless. But that is not my problem. Let''s go. It''s finally time to teach that bitch a lesson."


    "I thought that the n was for all of us to get back at Aiden. What is with thisst minute change to let Madison have him? How is that a punishment for him?"


    Liam paused for a second before exining: "You don''t know. Aiden is so smitten with his girl that splitting them up and making it his fault is the biggest punishment he can get."


    "That is not how I see it." Thomas didn''t buy Liam''s exnation.


    Liam stopped walking and faced Thomas. "And how do you see it?"


    "I see that Aiden got Madison for the night, and the only one who is getting punished is his fianc¨¦e. Do you have a grudge against Aiden or the girl?"


    Liam shrugged before resuming his steps. "To be honest, I have a grudge against both of them."


    "How did that girl anger you?" Thomas followed Liam, unwilling to drop the topic.


    "She is associated with Aiden. Does she need to do more? Stop looking for something when there is nothing. And let''s hurry¡­"


    Liam froze at the sight of the girl running toward them.


    Thomas was surprised that Liam stopped. Didn''t he just say that they should hurry? He followed his line of sight and saw Sarah.


    "Isn''t that, Sarah?", Thomas asked Liam.


    Liam didn''t respond. He was not able to say a word. His mind was racing. What is Sarah doing here? Isn''t she supposed to be in the shed, tied up, terrified and begging the guys to let her go? Liam''s chest was constricted, and he had trouble breathing. Sight of Sarah sprinting toward him invoked unpleasant memories.


    Earlier that evening¡­


    Jasper and Ellie are heading toward the stables. Sarah didn''t return after some time, and as promised, Jasper is going with Ellie to make sure that Sarah is OK.


    They went into stables, but besides horses, they didn''t find anyone.


    Jasper scratched his head in confusion. "Sarah came this way¡­ is there something else nearby?"


    "Shhh¡­", Ellie lifted her finger indicating him to be quiet. She thinks that she heard something.


    Jasper followed Ellie toward the shed on the side, and from the open window, they heard an irritated male voice: "Noah, you better tell me what is going on here. I''m losing my patience! What is with that behavior?"


    There was some shuffling inside, and Jasper and Ellie exchanged nces before rushing to the door.


    Jasper opened the door while cing his hand in front of Ellie, preventing her from going in first. They don''t know what is inside, and he found her to be reckless for just rushing in. She can''t help her friend if she gets hurt... and they are not sure if Sarah is even inside.


    Both Jasper and Ellie paused at the sight of three men sprawled on the ground while the fourth one is holding onto Sarah''s ankle.


    They can see Sarah rolling her eyes impatiently at Noah who is looking at her pleadingly.


    "What do you want?" Sarah frowned at Noah.


    Noah let go of Sarah''s leg and his face lit up while he exined: "Once with a leg, but don''t knock me out. And then once with hand, it''s OK if I pass out."


    Jasper''s mouth was slightly open while watching Sarah kick Noah fiercely before rendering him unconscious with one swift move of her hand.


    Only then Sarah noticed Jasper and Ellie at the door. After a second of awkwardness, Sarah stepped out and said while passing by them: "Go back and pretend you didn''t see anything. Close the door before you leave."


    Jasper and Ellie watched Sarah dash toward the resort buildings and then nced inside at the four unconscious men. Jasper observed the inside of the shed for few seconds before closing the door.


    "I think we should listen to Sarah. Let''s get out of here.", he put his arm around Ellie''s shoulders and two of them went back toward the garden.


    Back to present¡­


    On the outer edge of the garden, Sarah spotted Liam and stopped abruptly two steps from him.


    "Liam¡­", she squeezed through her teeth while breathing heavily.


    Sarah wanted to jump at him and end his life in one move, but that would be too easy. She knows that he is involved in drugging Aiden and setting him up with Madison. For that, Liam will pay with many hours of agonizing screams.


    Liam was lost in Sarah''s vicious re when he felt his knees shaking and a warm sensation spread from his crotch area, downward.


    Sarah scrunched her nose. The foul smell invaded her senses instantly.


    "Still filthy¡­ you are lucky I don''t have time now. But I will find you¡­", Sarah''s head jerked toward Thomas. "¡­and you too."


    No matter how enraged Sarah is, she knows that she needs to hurry and find Aiden, so she didn''t linger. And there is no ce on Earth where these guys can hide from her wrath.


    "What was that?", Thomas asked Liam while looking after Sarah who was already out of sight. He sniffed few times. "Why do I smell urine?" Thomas looked at Liam. "Did you just¡­"


    "Shut up!" Liam screamed and started running after Sarah (toward the resort building where suites are).


    "Hey, what about the others?", Thomas yelled after him.


    "You go and check on them!", Liam responded without looking back. He didn''t dare to look at Thomas. He didn''t go after Sarah. He needs to go back to his room and change! This is the third time that Sarah caused him to wet himself¡­ and Thomas saw it!


    Thomas was utterly confused. No matter how much Sarah red at them, she is just a skinny girl. What can she do? They are obviously bigger and stronger than she is. Did Liam wet himself? What was that about? Nothing made sense. He decided to hurry toward the shed and see what is going on.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 810 - Wedding Party (J&J) (21)

    Ellie and Jasper walked back to the party in silence, and they were not far away from the shed when they saw a man run toward them. Jasper pulled Ellie to the side and they hid in the darkness and nearby foliage.


    "Why are we hiding?", Ellie whispered when the man was out of the earshot.


    "I think that he is part of Sarah''s <em>''pretend you didn''t see anything''</em>." Jasper exined. "Let''s hurry back, I have a bad feeling about this."


    Jasper is not the one to shy from a fight, but considering that it''s night, together with all these circumstances he does not understand, and the fact that Ellie is with him, he does not want to risk her getting hurt. Sarah beat up those four, and from little that he saw, Jasper already knows that she has some unique skills. Jasper didn''t miss that there was only one chair in the middle of that shed with ropes below it, and he can conclude that Sarah was tied up, and that for some reason instead of taking her time teaching those guys a lesson, she decided to knock them out quickly and run¡­ probably because there is something more important than getting her revenge. And if his guess is right, the only thing more important could be that someone close to her is in danger.


    "Are you going to tell me what is going on?", Ellie asked Jasper when they approached the garden.


    "I''m not sure¡­ but we should check that everyone is present.", Jasper didn''t want to worry Ellie. There is a chance he is overthinking it.


    ¡­


    Thomas is in the shed, facing Noah, Aaron, Paul and Henry.


    Four of them are dazed, but awake. Thomas found a bucket in the shed and filled it with water from the tap nearby. He sshed water on them to wake them up.


    "What happened?", Thomas asked four people in front of him. "I saw Sarah leave this ce. And she was not happy. But she didn''t look vited either."


    "I don''t know what happened." Henry rubbed back of his head. "She was tied up, and next thing I know you are pouring this stinky water on me¡­ oh, I was talking to Noah. He should have more answers."


    "My Mistress is amazing!", Noah mumbled. "She took out all three of them like a demon warrior. I could not see her moves at all."


    "Demon warrior?", Thomas sarcastically asked.


    Noah nodded confidently. "And she left me as thest one. Because she trusts me."


    Thomas looked at other three hoping to get some exnation, and Henry shook his head helplessly. "He is like this since he came here. The moment he stepped in the shed he kneeled in front of the girl, next to Aaron."


    "Kneeled next to Aaron? Aaron was kneeling?", Thomas could not hide his surprise. The whole thing is getting more and more¡­ bizarre.


    "Yes, in front of my Mistress.", Noah added.


    Thomas frowned while shaking his head in disbelief. "This evening is just¡­ confusing."


    "What happened with you? Where are Patrick and Liam?", Henry finally noticed that not everyone is present.


    "Patrick is missingpletely, probably with Jessica.", Thomas said and nced at Aaron. He was not surprised that Aaron didn''t like what he heard, so Thomas continued. "And Liam¡­ changed the n."


    "Changed how?", Henry asked.


    Thomas told them that he and Liam helped Madison drug Aiden and take him to Madison''s room.


    "Where is Liam now?", Aaron raged.


    Thomas said that he does not know. "When we bumped into Sarah on our way here, he was petrified. He even wetted himself¡­ and then went to change."


    Noah chuckled and mumbled: "It''s not the first time."


    Thomas didn''t miss what Noah said. "What?"


    "At Jeffrey''s birthday, when facing my Mistress, Liam wetted himself. He can''t hold back when he faces her greatness.", Noah exined with a smile on his face.


    Aaron looked at hispanions firmly. "We need to leave the resort, as soon as possible."


    "Why?", Paul asked.


    Aaron looked at Paul like he is an idiot. "Did you forget that Aiden is a White? It''s one thing to beat him up. That is a quarrel between guys, and unless someone suffers permanent damage, no one will say anything. But drugging him to spend a night with some girl, when he has a fianc¨¦e which his family approves of¡­? That qualifies as a permanent damage. We need to leave before Whites find out that we are involved."


    "But we didn''t know about this! It was Thomas and Liam.", Henry immediately washed his hands.


    "Do you think that Whites will listen? We need to leave and pray that one week from now our families still have a running business. I''m not staying here¡­ and I can bet that Liam is already on his way to the airport. Good luck to you.", Aaron left the shed without looking back.


    Thomas took a deep breath and turned to Henry, Paul and Noah. "Liam always nned for everything. Why would he help Madison to get Aiden into her bed and risk angering the White family?"


    Henry responded to Thomas angrily: "You should have asked that before agreeing to help him and change the n. I came here to beat Aiden up, not to hear that he is shagging Madison! I didn''t get my revenge, but I found out that Whites might be after me and my family! F*ck this!" Henry stormed out of the shed.


    Paul looked after Henry and spoke to Thomas. "Liam probably thought that all the me will go to Madison, and he will not be implicated."


    Noah agreed with Paul. "It would not be the first time that someone else takes the me for what Liam did."


    "And this time¡­ it could be us." Thomas narrowed his eyes. "I will not let him get out of this without consequences."


    ¡­


    Jasper and Ellie returned to the event hall, and they can see Sophia and JoAnna chatting with Jill. Felix is with Steve and Bridgette and two other people. There was no sight of Aiden¡­ or Sarah.


    Ellie went toward the girls, while Jasper found Jeff and got his attention.


    "Do you know where Aiden is?", Jasper asked Jeff.


    Jeff responded immediately: "With Sarah." It is a logical answer. Other than restroom breaks, those two didn''t separate how much he saw.


    "Are you sure?", Jasper is not the one who gives up easily.


    Jeff frowned and took out his phone. On the tracking app he saw that Sarah and Aiden are in the building where resort suites are, and he rxed.


    "Yes, two of them are together, probably in their room. Did something happen?"


    Jasper shook his head. "I saw something, but I''m not sure what I saw."


    Jeff nodded knowingly. "Those two can do that. My advice for you is: pretend you didn''t see anything."


    Jeff can see that Jasper is not satisfied with that answer, so he added: "Aiden and Sarah are¡­ special. Whatever you think you saw, you did. And it''s probably worse than what you are thinking. But neither of them will act unless provoked. They are in charge of security for this event, and there is a reason for that. Two of them know how to get into trouble, but at the end theye on top. Don''t worry about them."


    Jasper thought for a second before nodding in agreement. If Jeff is not worried about Sarah and Aiden, why would he be? Jasper turned to go back to Ellie.


    Jeff ced his hand on Jasper''s shoulder to stop him from leaving.


    "I''m d you fixed things with Ellie."


    Jasper shed a grin before going toward Ellie.


    ¡­


    "Here, this is yours.", JoAnna stuffed her wedding bouquet in Ellie''s hands.


    Ellie looked at the flowers in confusion. "Shouldn''t you toss this, and then unmarried girls fight for it?"


    "It''s yours, anyway.", JoAnna winked.


    "It should be mine! I''m next to get married!", Jill protested.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes at Jill. "Sweetie, you are engaged¡­ and how the things are going, you will be engaged forever. Do you two even n to get married? If I give it to you, no one here will get married because you will block the queue." JoAnna ignored Jill''s displeasure and turned to Ellie with a mischievous expression. "Now, Ellie on the other side is making some progress."


    Ellie narrowed her eyes dangerously, ready to retort, but her face turned to panic when she felt an arm snake around her waist.


    "Ladies¡­", Jasper gave a small nod to JoAnna, Sophia and Jill before shamelessly pulling Ellie toward him.


    When Ellie turned to face Jasper, he noticed the bouquet in her hands.


    "I see¡­" A yful smile danced on his handsome face. "You are giving me a hard time about dating, but you have no problem suggesting a marriage." Jasper''s eyebrow arched while he observed Ellie''s absolute embarrassed expression.


    She smacked his shoulder with the flowers. "Stop teasing me!"


    Jasperughed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 811 - Wedding Party (J&J) (22)

    Sarah is standing in the hallway on the fourth floor, in front of the door of a suite.


    Eve told her that Aiden is with Madison in that suite for more than nine minutes. That is nine minutes too long. Sarah is trying to brace herself for what she might see when the door in front of her opens. She knows that Aiden is drugged with a concentrated cocktail of chemicals which cause euphoria, arousal, disorientation, and hallucinations.


    Sarah is hesitating. Does she need to open that door? Her soul is breaking into pieces at the thought that Aiden is touching Madison right now, on the other side of that door. Even if he is not himself, it''s still his body... it is him. More than once Sarah thought that she should just leave. She should spare herself from seeing him with another woman¡­ but she can''t. Even if she leaves, what will she doter? In the morning? Next week?


    She can''t allow rage and despair to consume her, and she can''t run away from this either because he needs her.


    "Eve, unlock this door¡­", Sarah weakly said.


    A secondter, a clicking sound was heard and a green light lit up above the door handle.


    Sarah took a deep breath which hitched few times and pushed the door open while closing her eyes. She clenched her teeth, opened her eyes and stepped inside.


    Sarah walked through the sitting area to the bedroom and opened fully the half open door.


    She found Madison on the bed, tied up¡­ bottom of her dress is ripped, and she is tied up to the bed with a strip of fabric which matches her dress. Madison is wiggling and making some unintelligible noise¡­ there is a strip of fabric over her mouth as well. Sarah is not sure what to make of this, and she needed few seconds to analyze the situation... Madison is tied up and gagged. Because her dress is ripped, Sarah can see that Madison''s underwear is intact. That means that nothing happened between Aiden and Madison!


    Sarah exhaled in relief, but¡­ where is Aiden?


    There is a sound of water runninging from the bathroom.


    Sarah found Aiden sitting on the floor of the shower, fully clothed with his eyes closed. He was hugging his knees and trembling violently. Sarah reached in and found that the water in the shower is cold. She turned off the shower.


    "Stay away!", Aiden growled. He didn''t open his eyes. His voice was hoarse.


    Sarah grabbed a towel and reached to him, but as soon as she touched him, Aiden pushed her away abruptly. Her back banged on the shower wall and she heard him say: "I told you to stay away, you slut!"


    Sarah realized that he thinks she is Madison.


    "Hey, love, it''s me¡­", Sarah softly said while approaching him slowly.


    "Sarah?", he opened his eyes and Sarah''s heart stopped beating when she saw how red his eyes are. It seems that some blood vessels in his eyes burst due to high blood pressure.


    Aiden reached out and clenched Sarah''s hand in his.


    "Sarah, love... I didn''t touch her¡­ I didn''t¡­ believe me¡­ please, you must believe me¡­ I didn''t touch her¡­ don''t leave me¡­ I didn''t touch her... and I didn''t let her touch me either... please, you must believe me... I didn''t...", Aiden chanted while his voice was breaking.


    Between rage directed at Madison and sorrow she felt that Aiden in this state, Sarah struggled to stayposed.


    "I believe you,e."


    "No! Stay away!", he extended his arms in front of him, to keep her at a distance. "Start the shower again¡­"


    "It''s OK. Come¡­ It''s me¡­", Sarah wrappedrge towel around him. "Come, let''s go to our room."


    Sarah supported Aiden while he dragged his legs. On the way out, she saw broken ss and some blood, only then she realized that he has a cut on his left forearm.


    Sarah''s heart trembled at the thoughts that he cut himself, using pain so that he stays alert. The blood loss also lowered his blood pressure¡­ and he tied up Madison so that she can''te at him¡­ and he was in the cold shower in order to keep his control.


    Two of them ignored Madison on their way out. Sarah waspletely focused on Aiden, and he was immersed in fighting against the chemicals in his body.


    They got inside their suite and Sarah quickly removed his soaked clothes. Everything was so cold, almost freezing.


    "Stay away!", he pushed her suddenly while she unbuttoned his pants. "Touch me again and I will kill you!"


    She can see that he is drifting between reality and hallucinations.


    "Aiden, love¡­ it''s me¡­", Sarah struggled to talk calmly while getting off the floor.


    "Sarah? Is it really you?", he asked with a shaky voice.


    His eyes were open, but unable to hold focus, and his pupils were dted.


    "Yes¡­ it''s me¡­ it''s me¡­", Sarah confirmed over and over again, unsure if he can even hear her.


    "Come to the bed.", she wanted to warm him up.


    "I need to stay cold, to lower my temperature and heart rate¡­", he protested.


    Sarah saw that his whole body is trembling, and tips of his fingers and toes are blue. "You will get sick like this,e¡­ listen to me, please."


    Even with spare nkets andforters, he was still shaking.


    Sarah knows survival techniques, and the best way to warm up someone is by sharing body temperature. She removed her clothes and got under the covers.


    "No! You tramp! I said I will kill you and I''m not joking!", Aiden hit Sarah in the chest with intention to push her off the bed, but she grabbed his arm and managed to stay on it.


    She gritted her teeth due to pain. "It''s OK. It''s me¡­"


    "Sarah?" Aiden was not sure if he can believe his senses. Everything was mixed up and blurry.


    "Yes, it''s me¡­", she scooted close to him and hugged him tightly.


    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah and inhaled her scent. Few breathster, he started pushing her away. With the cold disappearing, he was getting consumed by the arousal¡­ and Sarah sticking close to him was not helping him control his behavior.


    "Sarah, this is not a good idea¡­ please, stay away from me¡­", Aiden struggled to talk.


    Sarah understood why he is pushing her away. She can feel his erection pressing on her body.


    "No, you need me."


    "Sarah, love¡­ I can''t hold back¡­ and this is not me¡­", Aiden weakly said.


    She was not willing to let go, no matter how much he tried to push her away.


    "It is you. All this is you¡­ and you don''t need to hold back, not with me." Sarah held onto him tighter than ever before and locked her lips with his in a shaky kiss.


    Sarah''s warmth, scent and vor mixed into his body and he lost hisst ounce of control against the drug cocktail which invaded him.


    In one swift move, Aiden flipped both of them, and he was on top of Sarah.


    With a fierce jab, he announced a beginning of a very long night.


    Aiden''s vigor and stamina are enviable as-is and chemicals in his body enhanced them several folds.


    Numerous times Aiden drifted into drug-induced-illusions. More than once he would push Sarah away, fearing that it''s someone else. And there were other asions when his mind cleared up briefly and he would apologize for everything that is happening. In both cases (and anything in-between) Sarah held onto him tightly and breathlessly repeated that it''s OK¡­ reminding him that he is embracing her, and that she will not leave his side, and that they will get through this¡­ together.


    At exactly 11 PM, magnificent fireworks sted over the ocean signaling the end of the wedding party.


    Throughrge windows of their bedroom suite, colorful disy of lights illuminated intertwined naked bodies of Sarah and Aiden, but neither of them noticed anything happening outside confinement of their bed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 812 - Wedding Party (J&J) (23)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    10:43 PM


    JoAnna and Jeff are on the beach, near bonfire with their friends from the wedding party.


    Arge yacht is visible further away. From there fireworks will beunched at 11 PM.


    Other guests are not allowed on the beach. Jeff and JoAnna already gave them their afternoon and evening, and they want to spend thesest bits of their wedding celebration surrounded with friendly faces.


    Grandparents (James, Donald and Richard) enthusiastically wanted to join the youngsters on the beach, but Ste and nor denied them that pleasure with an exnation that this is for younger generation and that it''s their duty to entertain the guests. Neither of elderly men liked that idea, they would rather rx on the sand with <em>''kids''</em> but they were unable to oppose these two women, especially when Barbara and Mary joined them.


    The atmosphere on the beach is rxing. They are all sitting, or lying on the sand, chatting andughing in few groups while waiting for the fireworks.


    "Sarah and Aiden are still not back?", Sophia was settledfortably on the sand between Felix''s legs and leaning on his chest.


    "They are in their room.", JoAnna responded while burying Jeff''s legs in the sand, ignoring that he is wearing a very expensive custom made suit. "They will have a good view of the fireworks, if they pay attention to it¡­", she added in a hushed voice.


    "How long will you be gone?", Ellie asked JoAnna.


    "We will be back in town in two weeks." JoAnna shed a smile toward Ellie who was leaning on Jasper, and his arm was around her shoulders. "How long will you stay in LA?"


    Ellie shrugged indicating that she does not know. "Few days maybe. But I will be back in October for the LA fashion week."


    "Don''t forget that we want tickets. We are also staying in the area.", Sophia reminded Ellie.


    "If it''s not a problem, I want tickets also.", Bridgette added with a shy smile.


    "Not a problem. I will get you front row seats.", Ellie responded with a wink.


    Bridgette thanked Ellie and went back to her whisper-session with Steve whose chin rested on her shoulder.


    "Tickets? What tickets?", Sharon and Millie joined the group.


    "For the LA fashion week.", JoAnna responded.


    "You can get tickets?", Sharon asked Ellie mockingly. "Only organizers and main designers can get tickets. And it''s limited avability¡­"


    Ellie smiled while sinking deeper into Jasper''s embrace. She will not let Sharon rile her up. "You can say that I know people."


    "Are you sure it''s not just empty talk?", Millie has difficulty believing that Ellie can give away tickets which are so difficult to obtain. And she doesn''t like how Jasper''s undivided attention is on Ellie.


    "Don''t use my queen of doing empty talk!", Brian interjected. He wanted to say that Ellie is a big designer with a lot of privileges, but he knows that his boss likes to keep a low profile.


    Sharon was surprised that Brian acted so defensively. She looked at Emma who was next to Brian. "You don''t mind your date calling another girl his queen?"


    Emma shrugged. "Ellie was his queen before we met. Who am I to interfere?" Emma knows that Brian and Ellie are good friends and that Brian is calling Ellie <em>''queen''</em> instead of <em>''boss''</em>. Emma will not allow Sharon to shake things up.


    Sharon wanted to throw jab at Jasper next because another man is calling Ellie <em>''queen''</em> but she didn''t dare to provoke him. He was already ring at her.


    "Enough!", JoAnna snapped and looked at Sharon and Millie sternly. "I understand that you are bitter about Jasper being with Ellie, but don''t you dare spoil my evening because of that."


    Sharon and Millie were surprised that JoAnna is so direct. No filter, as usually. Two of them exchanged nces before walking further away, joining Vincent, Bradley, Christopher and Russel.


    JoAnna looked at Jasper. "If you don''t tell them clearly about your intentions, they will keep oning back."


    "I told them that I''m interested only in this girl." Jasper defended himself while pulling Ellie closer. He nced at the guys and saw that Steve, Felix and Jeff are giving him approving nods. Jeff even shed a quick thumbs up.


    Ellie froze. She is not used to Jasper''s disy of affection, and the fact that he did it in front of others only made it more¡­ ufortable.


    "They will not give up until they find another target." Sophia offered her opinion.


    "You can sacrifice Tom." JoAnna suggested.


    Ellie sighed and shook her head. Before dinner, Tom told her that he can see that situation between her and Jasper is promising, and he left the wedding.


    "There is no need to sacrifice anyone. It all depends on this guy''s attitude." Ellie tilted her head toward Jasper.


    "What is wrong with my attitude?"


    Ellie reminded herself that when Jasper is not ying games, he is direct. She should match that if she wants to keep up. "Nothing. Right now, you are doing great. But I don''t know how long you can keep it up."


    "You don''t have much trust in me, do you?" Jasper remembered that guys told him how with girls is all about the trust.


    Ellie held his hand and squeezed it gently. "Trust is earned, not given. But as I said, so far you are doing great."


    Jasper smiled. He can live with that¡­ he is doing great.


    With a high-pitched whistling sound first rocket wasunched in the air and the magnificent aerial fireworks started.


    Jeff pulled JoAnna into his embrace and held her tightly as the fireworks started.


    JoAnna nced around¡­ Jill and Trevor were further down the beach, Felix and Sophia are right next to them, Ellie was almost lost in Jasper''s embrace, Steve and Bridgette were holding each other, Emma and Brian were kissing and didn''t pay attention to the fireworks, Sharon and Millie were with other groomsmen. Everyone was happily watching fireworks (except Emma and Brian).


    "When do you want us to leave?", Jeff''s breath tickled JoAnna''s neck.


    "As soon as the fireworks end." She could not wait to leave and start their honeymoon. Just the two of them. Well, plus the bodyguards who will be on the other side of the ind due to extra security measures they agreed on, but unless they call for them, it will be just the two of them.


    Jeff kissed JoAnna''s temple and tightened his hug. He took a deep breath and enjoyed sight of the colorful explosions in the sky with his wife by his side. WIFE!


    The fireworks ended with a three minute long grand-finale which earned a lot of <em>''Ohs''</em> and <em>''Ahs''</em>.


    As promised, Jeff and JoAnna didn''t linger. As soon as fireworks ended, they bid farewell to the people on the beach and headed toward the helicopter while epting greetings and well wishes from the rest of their family and guests on the way to the helipad.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 813 - Good Night, Ellie

    After Jeff and JoAnna left, most of the people went to their rooms. The wedding party was over.


    Some guests still lingered in the event hall. The resort staff was avable to serve them.


    Jasper and Ellie stayed in the garden, unwilling to end the night and part ways.


    Jasper knows that Ellie will not spend the night with him even if he promises to keep his hands (and the rest of the body) to himself. So, this is the best he can do to stay close to her.


    Part of him fears that tomorrow she will act like nothing happened, and he needs to start wooing her again. So far everything about getting close to Ellie was more difficult than usually, but for some reason with every small progress made, he felt a big sense of aplishment.


    "For tomorrow¡­ when and where should I pick you up?", Jasper asked Ellie.


    "Anytime after two o''clock is fine. As for where¡­ how about you tell me where to meet you?" Ellie doesn''t want Jasper to find out that she has a vi in the Bel-Air neighborhood, or toe to her office space downtown LA. In both cases he might discover her little <em>''boss-secret''</em>, and she wants to keep this as a secret at least a bit longer. She is having too much fun with that.


    "I will not be a gentleman if I don''t pick up my girlfriend for a date."


    Ellie didn''t miss Jasper''s emphasis on tha word <em>''girlfriend''</em>, but she pretended that she didn''t hear it. Based on his smile, he likes saying that word.


    "I am a strong, independent woman. I have no problems meeting you halfway¡­ or meeting you wherever you say. And I promise that even with that, you can still be a gentleman."


    Jasper has a lot of fun talking with Ellie. Her answers are¡­ unconventional. He got an idea¡­"OK. How about¡­ youe to my ce?"


    Ellie was intrigued by his yful tone of voice. What was with that pause? "Where is your ce?"


    "In Chicago." Jasper saw herplex expression and chuckled. "You said: wherever."


    She can tell that he enjoys that he led her up to that point of conversation, and she will let him have it. She didn''t know that he is from Chicago. For some reason she assumed that he is local to Los Angeles area. Chicago¡­ that means that he will leave. "How long will you stay here?"


    "I was nning to go back tomorrow morning, but something came up so I will stay longer." Jasper gave her a meaningful look.


    Ellie smiled at the thought that SOMETHING that keeps him longer in Los Angeles is her. She realized that she does not know much about him. She needs to find out more. Little at a time. "You can''t work from here?"


    "Not really. I''m tied up to my office. You?"


    "Mypany is based in Seattle, but we have office space in Los Angeles, New York and Chicago."


    "Chicago?" Jasper''s eyes lit up. "Can I count on you toe there?"


    "I will be there first half of the October, for the fashion events¡­" Ellie exined that she moves while following fashion events. September she spends mostly in New York, first half of October in Chicago while second half in Los Angeles. During summer she goes between London, Paris and Mn which are bustling with various fashion shows.


    Jasper enjoys how Ellie''s face lights up when she talks about her work. He can tell that she loves it. She mentioned Tom and Brian and many others who are apanying her to fashion shows.


    They spoke for a long time, until Ellie yawned and hid her embarrassed expression while suggesting that it''s time to call it a night.


    Jasper and Ellie were walking down the hallway, approaching her room, when Jasper summarized her schedule, or the part he is interested in: "If I didn''t miss anything, after October you have few months break."


    Ellie confirmed, and added more information: "There are no major events to attend, but that does not mean that I''m on a break. I have custom orders to take care of, as well as designs for next season."


    "You sound like you do everything. Why don''t you get that boss of yours to work more?"


    "Oh¡­", Ellie forgot that she has an imaginary boss.


    She cleared her throat while getting her cardkey from the purse to unlock the door.


    Ellie paused while thinking, isn''t this the goodnight part of the evening? Are they going to kiss? Her heart started beating wildly while her eyes didn''t leave that door handle in front of her. But the whole evening other than few random pecks which he ced anywhere other than close to her face, he kept his lips to himself¡­ so she assumed there will be no kissing. But she can''t leave it just like that, after all, they are not kids.


    Ellie turned toward Jasper, held onto his arm while getting on her toes¡­ and kissed him lightly on the cheek.


    "Good night, Jasper."


    Ellie smiled shyly, and her eyes met Jasper''s and she forgot how to breathe.


    His icy-blue eyes stirred with something wild and bewitching.


    Jasper can see that Ellie is lost in a daze¡­ and he has no intention of letting her go just like that.


    Jasper bent down, and his lips touched her cheek, close to her ear.


    "Ellie¡­", his murmur caused shivers that made her whole body tremble.


    Slowly, very slowly, his lips brushed against her skin while creating an invisible trail toward her lips.


    <em>''I hope that Jasper can''t hear my thundering heart!''</em>, Ellie thought while her mind focused on his cold and soft lips which effortlessly glided towards hers. She was unable to move, and she knew what ising... or she thought she knew.


    Ellie could smell his aftershave and it was the most delicious smell ever.


    She wondered why he stopped at the edge of her lips.


    His bottom lip moved, and she never felt anything so smooth and inviting.


    Ellie was not aware at what point her lips parted, and she is not sure who kissed whom first, but they were definitely kissing. Right there, in the hallway.


    Jasper''s palm warmed her neck while his thumb rubbed softly along her jaw. And that slow rhythmic movement was something she could not ignore, but she didn''t know what it means¡­ until few secondster Jasper deepened the kiss and she realized that the thumb is following the pace of his tongue, or maybe it is the other way around.


    The kiss was slow, and sensual, and it made her lose herself in the moment. Her whole body went weak and she needed to hold onto something.


    Jasper felt Ellie''s hands wrap around his neck, holding him tightly and when she moaned softly, he lost it. He moved closer, pinning her against the door and his kiss became demanding, robbing her of any willpower she might have to resist him.


    Ellie was sure that one of them is a metal while the other one is a super-ma, because every part of her body that touched his, refused to retreat. It was impossible to separate from him.


    That kiss changed her definition of a kiss, and what it means to be kissed, and she never wanted it to stop.


    Ellie watched Jasper bend and pick up the cardkey of her room from the floor. It seems that she dropped it at some point. He unlocked the door and observed her flushed face for few seconds before caressing her cheek with his hot palm and giving her another light kiss on the lips, and another, and another...


    "Good night, Ellie.", Jasper''s husky voice followed by a light chuckle pulled her out of her daze.


    When Ellie got in her room, she closed the door and leaned on it. She was still breathing heavily, while slowly epting how strongly Jasper affects her.


    Mental image of his smug smile irritated her.


    "Yes, yes¡­ you are an amazing kisser¡­ do you need to rub it in?", Ellie grumbled while walking toward the bedroom. Even though she wasining, Ellie was unable to stop smiling.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 814 - Daddy Will Get Justice For You

    1:52 AM


    Mr. Turner returned from the event hall. After the fireworks, he stayed for few more drinks. It''s always a good idea to increase and strengthen one''swork, especially when he is in business of buying and renting office space. The more people know him, the more they will turn to him.


    He is happy that he got another chance after dinner, to talk to Sophia. Orion Enterprise is providing software and hardware used for securing all of the properties that he manages, and he needed to make sure that Sophia is not offended by Madison''s rash behavior earlier that afternoon. Their contract is due to be renewed soon, and if Sophia is not happy, the terms can be worsened, or she might even refuse to renew it. That contract might not be important for a bigpany like Orion Enterprise, but for him it would be a huge financial blow.


    Mr. Turner hummed a tune while walking down the hallway, he was in a good mood. His room is few doors down the hall from Madison''s. He was surprised that the door of her room is not fully closed.


    "Madison?", he called while slowly making his way inside. The room is tidy, and it does not look like someone came to steal anything.


    "Madison, sweetie¡­ it''s dad¡­", he announced his presence, but no one responded. Everything was quiet.


    He concluded that she is not there. After all, she is young, probably partying somewhere with other young adults her age. He will reprimand herter to be more careful and to close and lock the door behind her.


    Mr. Turner was about to leave when he heard some noise from the bedroom. "Madison?"


    Shock is a mild word to describe what he felt when he saw his daughter in a pitiful state, tied up to the bed.


    "What happened? Who did this?", he frantically asked while untying her. "Are you hurt? Let me call for a doctor."


    She held her father''s arm, not letting him reach for the phone.


    "Water¡­", her weak voice was croaky.


    "Madison, who did this?" Only now he noticed that her cheek is swollen, and there are some finger marks on her neck.


    Madison was taking sips of water to soothe her sore throat. She was tied up for hours, her mix of cursing and cries for help were muffled, but that does not mean that her vocal cords were not strained.


    Her mind was racing. What should she say to her father? That she drugged son of the White family and tried to spend the night with him, but instead was tied up and left like that? Her father will ground her forever! On the other side¡­ it seems that her father thinks that someone hurt her. An idea popped in her mind¡­ Aiden thinks that he can treat her like this? She will show him! And that bitch of a fiancee as well! If she is not getting her happily ever after, neither are they!


    "Aiden¡­ Aiden White.", she responded weakly.


    "What? That White boy did this?", Mr. Turner was enraged. He reached for the phone.


    Madison saw that her father is unlocking his phone, and she panicked. "What are you doing?"


    "Calling the police!"


    "No, daddy¡­ you can''t call the police."


    Mr. Turner looked at his daughter and her distress was impossible to hide. "Madison, I know you are afraid, but we can''t let him go unpunished. Even if he is from White family, he needs to pay for what he did. Did he¡­ force himself on you?"


    Madison didn''t respond.


    Her silence was confirmation for her father. He med himself for staying so long at that party. If he came back earlier, would he be able to prevent this?


    "We need to call the ambnce as well!"


    "No!", Madison grabbed his phone.


    No matter what, Madison knows that her father loves her, and he will make sure that people who hurt her get punished, but needs to find another way... to use his connections... police can''t be called!


    "Madison, sweetie¡­ you are not thinking clearly. He needs to pay for what he did! We will call the ambnce and take you to the hospital so that doctor checks you and collects the evidence... and also call the police, so that they can start the case¡­ Don''t worry. I will be with you every step of the way. I will call mywyer immediately."


    Madison panicked. If they involve police andwyers, the truth will be revealed. Then what? She needs to think fast. "Daddy¡­ if we alert the police, and the White family is pulled into this¡­ your business might suffer."


    Mr. Turner was touched. His daughter is thinking about him and his business in a situation like this. He sighed. "Honey, my business can''t bepared to you¡­ Give me my phone. Let me make the calls. I know that in these cases, the longer we wait, the more evidence ispromised."


    Madison refused to give him his phone back.


    "Be reasonable!", Mr. Turner was losing his patience. "If you don''t give me my phone, I will use resort''s."


    Madison broke into sobs and he could not raise his voice at his daughter. His heart ached at the thought that she was handled like this by a young man she admires for many years.


    ¡­


    4:12 AM.


    Mr. Turner is in the living area of his suite. He finished a long phone call with hiswyer and checked on Madison before going to sit on the sofa and think about this situation they found themselves in.


    Madison is sleeping in his bedroom. He was not able to leave her in that room where she was¡­ vited.


    He knows hiswyer for many years, and they trust each other. After Mr. Turner exined how he found Madison and what she told him, hiswyer advised him not to act rashly against White family. If he wants to go to the police, he needs to have an irond evidence, and even then Whites might have someone in their pocket and the police report might disappear before it reaches anyone who can do something about it. He also told him that going to a hospital is the same as calling the police, because doctors are required to informw enforcement when rape victimes to check in.


    Mr. Turner shivered at the words <em>''rape victim''</em>. His heart broke at the thought that his daughter, his sweet innocent little girl, ended up in such a situation. Sure, she is infatuated with that White boy for many years, but is that giving him the right to treat her like that?


    Hiswyer told him that it''s not umon for youngdies to refuse to go to see a doctor after someone forced themselves on them, because they feel ashamed. And there are many cases where even after girls go to the hospital and bear through those ufortable exams and embarrassing questions, evidence collected is not enough or it stays shelved for many years without getting the culprit in front of the court.


    He asked hiswyer if he can demand that White boy takes responsibility for his actions. Mr. Turner was disappointed to hear hiswyerugh and say that these are not middle ages, and that he can''t force anyone to a marriage. The most he can achieve legally, is in case that Madison is pregnant. Then they can go after White family requesting them to cover childcare cost after the child is born, and that will happen only in case that DNA test proves fatherhood.


    Mr. Turner gritted his teeth at the thought that his hands are tied. Who cares about the money? He has the money! What he wants is for that bastard to suffer for what he did to Madison!


    He rubbed his temples while thinking, is there really nothing he can do to get justice for his daughter?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 815 - Will She Ever Be Able To The Escape?

    September 16... morning after J&J wedding...


    5:06 AM


    Harriet returned to the resort earlier than what she wanted, andter than she should have.


    She wanted to stay longer with Benjamin in that hotel room¡­ but she has to go back to reality, otherwise her parents might suspect something. And that will be a bad thing.


    Harriet has so many things she needs to figure out.


    One is Jeffrey White. She knows that she is absolutely not interested in pursuing him, but she also knows that her parents will not give up easily on that. Is there a way for her to make her parents change their mind? For more than twenty years they are chanting Jeffrey''s name and nning what they will do with all their assets when they merge with Whites through marriage.


    Her family has several high-end hotels which are sessful. Their wealth and influence can''t bepared with Whites, but Mr. and Mrs. Morgan have their dreams and they see Harriet as someone who can make their dreams be reality.


    Harriet does not see how her parents can stop their fantasies about merging with White family. She hopes that in time she finds a way out.


    Harriet has her job as a curator in one art museum in Austin, but other than a small portion of her paycheck that she gets to keep, everything else rted to her finances and properties is controlled by her parents. They always said that she is young, and they are helping her to invest and grow her money, but all those investments are under her parent''s names and she does not have ess to that money. Long story short, she can''t afford to offend her parents. They control her finances and her life¡­ all with a promise that when she bes Mrs. White everything under the sun will belong to her.


    Other thing she needs to figure out is Benjamin. What are they to each other? Was it all just one incredible night? She definitely wants to see him again, and he said the same many times as well. At the end, before leaving, she promised that she will be in touch and asked him not to call her. And she would really like to spend another sleepless night with him, soon. Harriet hopes to find an excuse toe to Los Angeles for a day or two, without her parents suspecting that something is going on. If she can''t find anything that works earlier, in about a month LA Fashion week starts, andst few years she didn''t miss it¡­ her parents will not suspect a thing!


    Harriet was smiling when she entered the suite.


    "You are in a good mood.", Mrs. Morgan weed Harriet as soon as she entered the sitting area.


    "Mother! Howe you are awake?" Harriet could not hide her surprise.


    She hoped that her parents are still sleeping, and she can sneak in without them knowing when she returned.


    Her mother was not happy. "Is this the time toe back?"


    Harriet did her best to appear casual. "I was with friends in the city. I didn''t stay longer than they did."


    Mrs. Morgan stood up and walked toward Harriet.


    PAK!


    It took Harriet few seconds to realize that her mother pped her.


    She held her throbbing cheek. "Why?"


    Mrs. Morgan red at her. "We told you toe back and make at least one appearance. And you went with friends?"


    "But, mother¡­"


    PAK!


    Another p dazed Harriet.


    "We all came here because of one thing. And that is for you to get attention of Jeffrey White. And you left with friends? Did your father and I came here to support you or to waste our time while you go partying?"


    Harriet sighed. Now her mother made it sound like she is after Jeffrey, and two of them are supporting her, as good parents. "Mother, Jeffrey is married¡­"


    "Don''t you dare say that again! If your father hears you I don''t know what he will do.", Mrs. Morgan hissed at Harriet.


    "But it''s the truth!"


    Mrs. Morgan was losing her patience. "Did you forget who pays the bills in the house?"


    "I have my job."


    "And we can easily take that away. Do you want us to lock you in the house again?"


    Harriet remembered how they locked her in the room for a week with only water and one meal a day because she dared to ask for a puppy after they rejected her request. She was fifteen years old. Her parents were always extreme with disciplining. Even at age twenty seven, Harriet is not able to openly oppose them. "No mother. I''m sorry. I don''t know what came over me¡­ I think I''m tired. I will go to my room and take rest¡­"


    "One more thing¡­" Mrs. Morgan''s words made Harriet pause her steps. "Who is Benjamin Casano?"


    Harriet''s heart stopped. "Who?"


    She turned toward her mother and saw that she is holding a business card. "You went through my room?"


    Mrs. Morgan rolled her eyes. "Don''t make it sound like I''m snooping. When we returned from the wedding, I called your name, but no one answered so I checked if you are in your room or not. This was on the desk. Who is he?"


    Harriet released a breath she was not aware she is holding. For a moment, she thought that her mother found out where she went and with whom she spent the night. But she knows that if her parents found out about that, the punishment would be much harsher than few ps.


    "No one. Last night we were out, and a man came and gave his card to each of us. Before I left I emptied my purse from trash, but I was in a rush to join you downstairs, and ended up keeping in on the desk¡­ Let me throw it.", Harriet extended her arm to take the card.


    "No need." Mrs. Morgan tore the card few times. "Since it''s trash, I will do it for you." She tossed the pieces in the trash bin.


    "Thank you, mother. I''m going to change and rest." Harriet went to her bedroom and made sure to close the door behind her.


    Harriet wondered if she will ever be able to the escape grasp of her parents. Her heart ached at the thought that maybe previous night was the only night she could feel what it means to be free.


    So far, her only exit was to be Mrs. White. But Jeffrey is married, and now more than ever she is confident that she does not want the title of Mrs. White even if it''s avable.


    Harriet sighed while thinking that she should get some rest, and maybeter shees up with something.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 816 - Take Care Of Him

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    6:38 AM


    Bridgette crawled over Steve in order to reach her phone.


    "Yes¡­", she drowsily answered when she saw that it''s a call from the resort''s main line.


    Bridgette listened to the man for few seconds, and suddenly was wide awake. "What? ¡­ I will be there in fifteen minutes!"


    She scrambled out of the bed and rushed to the bathroom to get ready.


    "What happened?", Steve asked when he got into the bathroom.


    Bridgette was brushing her teeth with rapid strokes.


    "Someone raised aint about a sexual assault. Last night¡­", Bridgette huffed with mouth full of foam, and it made part of it fly on the mirror in front of her. "Oh, Anna just left and it''s already a mess."


    "You can handle it.", Steve encouraged her. He took theb and helped her brush her hair.


    ¡­


    7:09 AM


    In the resort owner''s office, Bridgette is listening to Mr. Turner.


    "I''m sorry for your unpleasant experience, Mr. Turner. I can assure you that we will investigate thoroughly what happenedst night. We have video surveince in all hallways, and we will start with that. Do you have any clues who assaulted your daughter?"


    Mr. Turner nodded. "Aiden White."


    Bridgette dropped the pen from her hand. "Who?"


    ¡­


    7:27 AM


    "Miss Martin, what is with the wait?", Mr. Turner was impatient. He was pacing through the office for some time.


    "Resort staff is retrieving the footage fromst night as we speak. There was a lot of people, they are making sure that the right clip is sent over. Please, be patient.", Bridgette responded while her eyes didn''t leave herptop screen.


    The door of the office opened, and Bridgette exhaled in relief. Reinforcements arrived, and now she does not need to deal with this messy situation by herself.


    Mr. Turner turned toward the door and all color drained from his face.


    nor gave a reassuring nod to Bridgette and took a seat on the sofa without paying attention to Mr. Turner.


    The door opened again, and Ste entered.


    nor and Ste exchanged silent greetings before Ste sat next to nor.


    Mr. Turner looked at nor and took him some time before he found his voice. "Mrs. White¡­ what brings you here?"


    nor''s face was expressionless when she faced him. "My daughter-inw owns the resort. It is normal that in case of an emergency when she is not avable I am one of the contacts. Especially when someone uses one of my sons of sexual assault."


    nor saw that the man is petrified. Well, he should be. How dares he say something so outrageous against her Den-Den! At the same time, nor is happy that they decided to stay overnight at the resort. It waste when the party ended and with all those people staying extra day or two, nor suspected that there will be situations that need to be¡­ cleaned up. Added bonus is that Ste thought the same so two of them can face this situation together. And if it gets messy even their husbands can help out.


    "Please¡­ have a seat, Mr. Turner¡­" nor gestured toward the sofa chair. "Tell us what you think happened."


    Mr. Turner nced at Bridgette before his eyes settled at nor. He didn''t pay much attention to Ste, he does not know how she is rted to this, other than being mother of the bride¡­ mother of the owner of the resort¡­ so she is connected with Whites by marriage. Suddenly he felt that this other woman should not be neglected either.


    Mr. Turner already knew that police is not an option, but for the sake of his daughter, he can''t pretend like nothing happened. Going to the press is not a good idea either because Whites are known for controlling the media and not allowing any information to leak without consequences. He is confident that no one would dare publish any content that is damaging to Whites no matter what evidence he has. So he decided to start creating waves internally. First thing is to report the incident to the resort, and then to spread the news about what happened between people¡­ slowly the whispers will be a roar and Whites will not be able to hide what despicable children they have¡­ but, now¡­ he is facing Mrs. White. He didn''t think about this possibility, at least not this soon. But he can''t back down. He will face this woman and tell her what kind of a monster she raised. At the same time, this other woman will find out in what despicable family her daughter married.


    ¡­


    7:41 AM


    Sarah shifted in the bed and groaned. Everything hurts¡­ She does not rememberst time her body was in this much pain. She wants to sleep it off, but that phone won''t stop ringing! And it''s Aiden''s phone¡­ Aiden!


    Sarah opened her eyes abruptly and looked around. She saw Aiden next to her in the bed, not moving. Sarah quickly checked him¡­ temperature is normal, breathing is deep and steady¡­ his pulse is slow, normal for someone who is sleeping¡­ she exhaled in relief.


    Despite her touching him, he didn''t react in the slightest¡­ well, it''s not unusual. The drugs give an energy boost but once they wear off, the over-exhausted body crashes. Aiden will probably sleep for a long time. And why is that phone still ringing?


    "Yes, Nori?", Sarah answered when she saw who is calling.


    "Why is Aiden not answering his phone?"


    "He is sleeping. I will not wake him up. Either tell me or callter." Sarah was in pain and not in the mood to be polite.


    From Sarah''s curt response, Nori understood that something is off, but she needs to go straight to the point. It''s an emergency. "Mr. Turner is here, saying that Aiden assaulted his daughter."


    Sarah clenched her teeth. Thatst name is something she will not forget easily. "Turner? Is he rted to Madison Turner?"


    "So, you know about her?", Ste asked.


    Sarah understood that she is on the speaker. "Of course, I do. She is pursuing Aiden¡­ Mom, she drugged himst night. There is no way he assaulted her. When I found them¡­ her underwear was intact, and he was fully clothed."


    "How is he?", nor was unable to hide distress in her voice.


    Sarah nced at Aiden, and she has no intention to tell them the details.


    "Stable. Resting. Mom, I want to handle Madison. But¡­ I can''t now."


    "I understand.", Ste responded in a firm and gentle voice. She can''t imagine what Sarah and Aiden went through. But they are OK and that is all that matters... for now.


    "Take care of him." nor said faintly before ending the call.


    Sarah kept the phone on the side and looked at Aiden. His handsome face is slightly pale, and his lips are dry¡­ but other than that he is calm, rxed, and she can''t remember if she was ever this relieved to see him next to her and¡­ breathing.


    Sarah''s gaze moved to the bed and her face contorted. The bedsheets are covered in bodily fluids and¡­ blood. She remembered that Aiden cut his arm, so the blood is probably his¡­ and considering in how much pain she is, she would not be surprised if some of it is hers.


    Sarah shifted a bit and besides a mix of dull and sharp pain almost everywhere, she is sticky¡­ gross. She visually inspected herself and she can''t see any cuts, but there are a lot of bruises.


    Sarah wanted to go back to sleep, but now that she is aware of thest night''s remnants, there is no way that she can do anything before cleaning up¡­ no matter how painful it is to move.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 817 - Parents Are Angry

    8:19 AM


    Mr. Turner left the office of the resort owner.


    "Are we going to allow him to leave like that?", Ste asked nor while losing control over her voice due to anger.


    nor narrowed her eyes at the closed door. "I am known for many things, but forgiveness is not one of them. Let''s get Oscar and Edward here."


    Bridgette wanted to leave, but she found that it will be inappropriate. So she continued typing on herptop. It''s best to keep busy, and she has some documents to go through anyway¡­


    ¡­


    8:41 AM


    nor, Ste, Oscar and Edward are in the sitting area of the office and they just finished watching the videos which show how Liam and Thomas dragged Aiden into Madison''s room, and how Sarah got Aiden out.


    nor and Ste already told them about Mr. Turner and his side of the story, and also what Sarah said over the phone.


    All four of them have threatening expressions. They are angry.


    "We need to know who those two boys are.", nor told Edward.


    Edward nodded in response and looked at Bridgette who was seated at the desk and pretending to be invisible.


    "Bridgette, is Eve in the resort buildings?"


    Bridgette responded to Edward with a series of rapid nods.


    Edward used his phone to ask Eve about identities of two young men on the video besides Aiden. That was all he needed in order to start doing his magic. He got hisptop and within minutes, they were looking at the information about Madison Turner, Liam Balfew, Thomas Scott and their families, businesses and ie. The printer on the side was spewing sheet after sheet relentlessly, and Edward was still gathering additional data.


    Bridgette was trying to be useful by making sure that printer does not run out of paper.


    "Two boys left the resort few hours ago. The girl is still here¡­ in her father''s room.", Edward informed others.


    "I told Sarah that I will leave Madison to her. I''m sure that our kids will want to personally handle those two boys as well¡­ but their families are a different thing.", Ste said and other three agreed.


    "I''m taking care of White corp. while Jeff is away, so I will cancel any ongoing deals with them. And I will use my connections to make sure their businesses suffer. We will use loopholes to avoid paying any penalties." Oscar knows that those three were at the wedding because their parents have business deals with their family. He looked at the data about their businesses. "Mr. Turner has ongoing contracts with Orion Enterprise¡­ and so does Mr. Balfew."


    "I will talk to Sophia to cancel them as soon as possible.", Ste said and got her phone. There is no reason to dy.


    "Besides businesses, let''s see what else they have¡­ they dared to touch our kids¡­ their whole families will pay for that.", nor mumbled while going through papers spread on the table in front of her. She was not happy. She was not happy at all. Pent up anger needs to be released somewhere. "After we cut off everything they hold dear, we will go after them¡­ they need to suffer physically as well. No one messes with White family and lives tough about it. Even if they didn''t know about what those kids are up to, they raised them... they should suffer consequences for not instilling enough respect in them."


    "Don''t do it without us.", Ste responded with a sinister smile while putting her phone next to her ear. "Sophia dear, I hope I didn''t wake you up. Did you sleep well? ¡­ There is one thing that happened¡­"


    9:09 AM


    After spending some time in the garden trying to calm his mind, Mr. Turner returned to his suite with a mix of emotions.


    Madison is still sleeping, so he sat on the sofa and thought about what happened.


    He went to raise a point how his daughter was assaulted by the young man she adores for years¡­ and then his mother showed up. Mrs. White¡­ and that other woman, Mrs. Hill. Two of them listened his story carefully, and without a word stepped outside. After few minutes two women returned, and he can swear that temperature in that office dropped significantly because he was shivering.


    They all watched the surveince video from previous evening: his daughter was returning to her room, timestamp was 9:33 PM. She was followed by two young men who were almost dragging the third one. He didn''t recognize two young men, but the one in the middle is Aiden White¡­ and Aiden obviously resisted. He even ced his hands on the doorframe, but one of other two punched him in the lower back and they pushed him inside.


    There was not a lot of talk, but Mr. Turner definitely heard Madisonughing and one of the boys said: "I can''t believe that he is still resisting¡­"


    Just what was that? Mr. Turner''s mind refused to ept the obvious.


    Other two young men stepped outside in less than a minute and lingered outside the door for a bit beforeughing and walking away. They mentioned hurrying toward some shed.


    No matter how much he wants to believe his daughter, Mr. Turner needs to admit that what he saw does not look like a video of a man who forced his way into Madison''s room¡­ or a man who came to her room willingly with intention to vite his daughter.


    "Mr. Turner, does this look like my boy is about to assault your daughter? He is barely walking! And he does not even want to go inside!", he remembered Mrs. White''s raised voice. She tried to look calm, but he can tell that she was furious.


    The next video they watched had a timestamp of 9:45 PM. It showed that another girl got in Madison''s room and few minutester she walked out with Aiden, leaving Madison behind.


    He remembers that Mrs. Hill gave him a piercing re before speaking: "An assault? Did you check your daughter? Was her underwear torn? Do you know that she drugged Aiden in order to take advantage of him? Luckily my daughter came in time and saved him¡­ We are the ones who should be asking you and your daughter for an exnation!"


    Madison drugged Aiden? What kind of nonsense was that? And of course, he didn''t check his daughter''s underwear. What father would do that? He is not a creep!


    Did Mrs. Hill address that other girl as her daughter?


    Mr. Turner paced through the sitting area of his suite while thinking that what he saw does not prove that Madison was not assaulted, but it raises few gs.


    That boy didn''te to her room by himself. And Madison didn''t look in distress.


    When he found her, she was tied up. There is no way that she could do that to herself. And her clothes were ripped¡­ He tried to remember what Madison said when he found her, but he only remembers that she firmly refused medical help and police¡­ it could be that she was ashamed, but it can also be that she¡­ was lying.


    <em>''No, no, no¡­''</em> Mr. Turner shook his head rapidly. Madison might bezy and spoiled and enamored with that boy to the point of obsession, but this¡­ this is too much. To lie that she was assaulted? Assuming that is correct, and she lied¡­ what does Madison think she can aplish with that? Even true assault victims have difficulty proving their case, not to mention the lying ones¡­ the most she could do is to tarnish his name, and that is only IF someone believes her. But she will definitely tarnish her name. Does she not care about her image? And this is White family! It''s not just their name, their business and everything is at risk!


    Also¡­ the boy was in that room with Madison for no more than ten minutes. Considering how he was dragging himself, is it possible that he managed to assault his daughter during those ten minutes?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 818 - This Is Only The Beginning

    Mr. Turner''s mind was going between eptance and denial of both cases. One is that his daughter told him the truth, and other one is that she lied. He wished that there is a third option. Maybe something where his daughter was not assaulted, and she didn''t lie either¡­ because he can''t imagine that his daughter is so¡­ unscrupulous.


    Mr. Turner''s eyes darted aimlessly before his sight fell on Madison''s purse. It''s the same purse she hadst night. He saw it on the surveince video. His eyes darted toward the bedroom before he hesitantly opened the purse and checked the contents¡­ other than few expected girly items, he found a brown bottle¡­ it has liquid inside. He unscrew the cap and smelled it¡­ faint sickly medicinal smell assaulted his nose and he kept the bottle away. He is not aware that Madison is taking any medicine. Especially not something on a regr basis that needs to be carried with her in a purse¡­ He took the bottle and ced it in his pocket. As soon as they get back to Austin, he will contact his friend in forensicsb and ask him to analyze this.


    Mr. Turner feels guilty that part of him is doubting his daughter, but he needs to make sure what this is. He needs to clear any potential doubts.


    She was in such a bad shapest night and she cried¡­ he does not rememberst time she cried that much. But he can''t allow his emotions to guide him here. Something is wrong with this whole situation, and he needs to find out the truth.


    If Aiden assaulted Madison, Mr. Turner will not give up. But if Madison drugged Aiden in order to have him for himself, how those women suggested¡­ if that is the case¡­ Mr. Turner sighed while thinking that he does not know what to do.


    Part of him wants to believe that his daughter is an innocent victim, but that also means that she was sexually assaulted previous night¡­ what kind of a father he is that he actually hopes that this is the truth?


    He is stuck between two equally horrible possibilities. One is that his daughter was sexually assaulted and other is that she is a vicious liar who does not care about who gets hurt as long as she gets her way.


    And his mind was running in circles again¡­ He hopes that analysis of this brown bottle gives him some answers. What are possible oues of the analysis? One is that it''s some harmless medicine, maybe a pain medication¡­ something specific fordies, that is why he does not know about it. Then what? He is back to where he started. But what if it''s some drug which alters mind and body? Those two women were confident that Madison drugged the boy. Ah, he really hopes that is not the case. If she drugged the boy, the end oue will not be limited to only his disappointment in Madison.


    "Good morning, daddy¡­", Madison''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "Good morning, sweetheart. Did you sleep well?"


    "Yes. I feel much better. There is nothing that a good night sleep can''t fix¡­ at least a little bit." Madison showed a small smile and sat next to him on the sofa.


    Mr. Turner looked at her cheek, the swelling subsided quite a bit. And those marks on her neck¡­ now, without any makeup, he can see that someone held her neck¡­ but no matter how he looks at it, the palm print looks small. If he can guess, he would say that it belongs to a girl, or a young boy. Definitely not a grown man in his twenties.


    Mr. Turner sighed and reminded himself not toe to any conclusions before he gets more evidence. And right now the only thing he has is that small bottle.


    He patted Madison''s head. "I''m d you are better. Go get ready and then pack your things. As soon as you are ready we are going home. I have something I need to take care of, so we can''t stay longer."


    Madison didn''t object. She wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. Looking at the time, the drug wore off few hours ago¡­ she needs to leave before Aidenes around and looks for her. She went back to the bedroom with a small smile on her face which grew wider as she got into the bathroom. She got an idea¡­ even if he approaches her, she can y the victim. Good scenario: he assaulted herst night and then now he came for more¡­ or he came to threaten her to keep her mouth shut! Yes, that will work. Brilliant!


    While Madison showered, Mr. Turner went to her room to get her things¡­ He does not want her to go back to that room. It must be traumatic¡­ Even if she was not sexually assaulted, she was still handled roughly and tied up to the bed.


    The room was already tidied up by the room service.


    It didn''t take long for Madison to pack her things after she showered and changed her clothes.


    ¡­


    10:17 AM


    Mr. Turner is doing final check through the room to make sure he didn''t leave anything behind. It''s a habit of his.


    His phone rang, and he was curious why the manager in charge of external contracts in hispany is calling him.


    "Yes, Cami?" Mr. Turner answered and within seconds his expression hardened. "What? Can you repeat that?"


    "Daddy, did something happen?", Madison''s concerned voice pulled him out of his thoughts. He is not sure how long he sat frozen after that phone call.


    Cami told him that Orion Enterprise and four more partners called to inform them that they will take their business elsewhere. Official paperwork for cancetion of contracts will be sentter in the day.


    Orion Enterprise is renting some of his space, but the fact that it''s securing all of his properties is a big deal. And other fourpanies are not negligible either.


    Why would all of them cancel their contracts at the same time? Is it possible that this is a coincidence? How can it be a coincidence¡­?


    But¡­ justst night he talked to Sophia and she assured him that everything is fine. Why is Orion Enterprise not willing to work with him now? He decided to call Sophia and verify, because this is a mistake, right? It must be a mistake.


    He scrolled through the address book on his phone and found Sophia''s contact stored as <em>''CEO Hill''</em>. He froze. CEO Hill¡­ Hill¡­ that woman in the office... Mrs. Hill! How is it possible that he forgot that Sophia''sst name is Hill! He remembered that Sophia has two sisters. One is the resort owner, youngdy who got married yesterday, and the second one¡­ it must be the girl from the video. The one which got Aiden out of Madison''s room¡­ and Mrs. Hill said that the girl in the video is her daughter!


    Mr. Turner helplessly looked at Madison as realization hit him: this sudden contract canction is the White family telling him that he crossed the line¡­ and this is only the beginning.


    He can try to go back and talk with Mrs. White and Mrs. Hill again and beg for forgiveness. But, for what? He is not sure himself what to believe in. And even if he is, will that change anything? Probably not. He disturbed ho''s nest and now he needs to deal with the consequences.


    He took a deep breath and checked time. It''s only about two hours how he left that office after speaking with Mrs. White and Mrs. Hill¡­ and big chunk of his business is gone. And White corp. still didn''t retaliate.


    Mr. Turner rubbed his temples while responding to Madison. "Yes, something happened. Let''s hurry home and see if it can be salvaged it somehow¡­ if there is anything to salvage by the time we are back."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 819 - Leaving The Resort

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    8:57 AM


    Ellie is getting out of her resort suite, wheeling a suitcase and bncing onerge bag on top of it while walking backwards. She regretted for keeping so many things and not leaving them with her assistants.


    As she stepped into the hallway, Ellie''s foot bumped into something and she got startled.


    Ellie saw that she bumped into one of thergest bouquets of red roses she ever saw.


    She kept her suitcase upright and ced the oversized bag next to it before reaching for the flowers. They look fresh¡­ and there is a card¡­


    There is not much on the card. An address, and time: 2:15 PM


    One additional line: <em>''Wear red shoes,fortable.''</em>


    Signed: <em>''Your boyfriend''</em>


    Ellie was not sure what her expression was, but she knew that all the emotions she felt are warm and fuzzy ones.


    That line <em>''your boyfriend''</em> made her lips form a smile so wide that her face ached.


    She is not sure how long she was staring at that card before her phone pulled her out of her daze. The cab driver was calling to remind her that he is waiting outside.


    Ellie sighed. Now on top of these bags she needs to carry flowers as well, but she does not mind¡­ her morning started well. If it''s too much to carry, she can call resort staff member to help her out. After few seconds of bncing and shifting weight, she got everything secured and steady and continued her trip toward the elevators.


    On the way down the hallway, her eyes moved toward the door¡­ Jasper''s room. She wondered if he is inside. Maybe she should knock and check¡­ Ellie stopped herself. The thought of that kiss fromst night made her heart race, and she can still feel that rhythmic movement of his thumb lingering at the edge of her jaw. And he tastes so good¡­ Oh, God! She is pretty sure that she blushed.


    Ellie reminded herself to keep on moving. She has things to do, and they will see each other in few hours. A date! Ah¡­ 2:15 PM seems so far away¡­


    9:49 AM


    Kyra is on the terrace of the restaurant on the fourth floor of them main building of Golden Ocean Resort. She is having breakfast with her mother.


    It''s a silent activity, since her mother discourages talking while eating. Kyra does not mind. It gives her time to think.


    She called Melodie this morning, and she answered the call saying that she is already heading back home. Her parents found out about the barking incident at the shooting range and it seems that she will be grounded for at least a month. Kyra shook her head in disbelief, just how old is Melodie to be grounded by her parents? Spineless woman!


    Tiffany is nowhere to be found since previous day. Maybe the incident in the Dark Prince club shook her up so much that she could not attend the wedding. But Kyra can swear that she saw Tiffany at the reception, at least at the beginning¡­ but by dinner time she was definitely gone. Kyra snorted¡­ yeah, right. Traumatized by some random drunk man pleasuring her¡­ she didn''t look traumatized at all while it was happening. Kyra even zoomed in that security footage, and she didn''t miss Tiffany''s blissful expression.


    Harriet is not answering her phone. What is with her? She also disappeared from the reception.


    Kyra could not help but wonder, what is going on? Are girls giving up on Jeffrey just because he got married? Hmph¡­ weaklings! That is a good thing¡­ lesspetition for her, if those airheads can even be calledpetition.


    Now¡­ what happened with Madison? After Liam pointed out where Madison is, Aiden got inside and shortly after that she saw Madison rush out ofdies'' room while holding her face. Did she get a p or two from Sarah, or maybe from Aiden since he was inside that restroom as well? Kyra wanted to talk to Madison and to find out the details, but Madison was missing for part of the evening after that restroom incident and next thing Kyra saw is that Madison was sticking to Liam. And also, Kyra does not want her mother to see her with Madison because they don''t consider that Madison is respectable enough to be associated with them. Kyra exhaled¡­ she will need to be patient. In few days she can meet with Madison and find out what happened. Or maybe she can reach out to Liam since he obviously had some ns which involved Madison.


    But all those are pawns¡­ her biggest concern is the new yer: Mrs. Jeffrey White.


    That woman has something Kyra didn''t anticipate. Brain. From the small interaction they had in the event hall and then at the shooting range, Kyra can see that JoAnna is not an easy opponent. She perfectly performed a role of an ignorant girl only to wipe the floor with Melodie. Kyra must admire that. It was wlessly executed. To get a young snobbydy like Melodie on all four barking¡­ Kyra needs to admit that it was entertaining. But she should also be concerned about the fact that Jeffrey White is absolutely smitten with JoAnna. That ice-block was looking at his bride with fire in his eyes. He kissed her every chance he got, he sang to her, and they danced more than once. Ah, a perfect husband. Looks, money, status, power, and¡­ passion. Kyra reminded herself to stop admiring that woman and to focus on getting that man for herself. He is remarkable, and he needs to be hers!


    From what Kyra saw, JoAnna will not go down without a fight. So it''s not enough only to seduce Jeffrey. She needs to get JoAnna out of the way as well. First thing first: information gathering. Jeffrey had JoAnna and their rtionship well hidden, but not anymore. Now everyone knows who Mrs. Jeffrey White is, and it will be easy for Kyra to dig out the information on that woman. She will find out everything about JoAnna, get close to her, and get her out of the way.


    "Kyra, dear¡­ why are you not eating?", Kyra''s mother pulled her out of her thoughts.


    Without thinking, Kyra bit a big chunk of her toast.


    Her mother frowned. "Smaller bites. How old are you? So udylike¡­" She shook her head in disapproval. "After breakfast we should finish packing and leave the resort."


    Kyra nodded before taking a sip of orange juice to wash down the toast.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 820 - He Is Awake

    3:21 PM


    Before opening his eyes, Aiden was aware that he is thirsty. So thirsty¡­ His lips are dry, and he tried licking them to ease the difort, but it seems that his tongue is dry as well. How unpleasant.


    He slowly opened his eyes and his sightnded on a ss of water on the bedside table. Convenient.


    Aiden gulped the water in one breath and tried to remember, how on Earth did he end up in the bed? Did he get drunkst night?


    That water was not enough to quench his thirst, but it helped a bit.


    What''s with the pain¡­? Did he get into a fight? Even if he did¡­ who can hurt him like this? Aiden can think of few people, Stees to his mind first, but she would probably knock him unconscious and not fight him when he is drunk.


    Last night¡­ He remembers that he watched on the phone how Sarah went with Aaron¡­ Sarah!


    He turned to his right and exhaled in relief. She is sleeping next to him. She is safe.


    Some images shed in his mind, but those must be fragments from a nightmare, because Sarah is sleeping peacefully next to him¡­ bedsheets are fresh and barely wrinkled, and those dreams were horrible. He would never treat Sarah like that.


    The sight of his left arm confused him. Why is it bandaged?


    How much did he drinkst night?


    He closed his eyes but no matter how much he tried to remember, there was not a single image of him drinking alcohol. But there are images of twisted faces¡­ colors¡­ cries¡­ and sound of Sarah telling him that it''s OK and that she is next to him¡­ and¡­ why is he smelling that mysterious medicinal cream that Sarah carries with her wherever she goes? Other than his bandaged left arm, is any of them hurt?


    His breath hitched at the mental image of Sarah grimacing in pain while suppressing cries¡­ her eyes full of tears¡­ Did he really hit her while she was holding onto him? Did he¡­?


    Aiden slowly moved the cover, exposing Sarah''s hands and his eyes widened in horror when he saw the bruises. She is wearing short sleeved loose fitting t-shirt and sweatpants so he can''t see more than that, but¡­ Aiden reached toward Sarah''s waist and carefully lifted her t-shirt. His heart stopped at the sight of two dark bruises on her lower abdomen.


    Images of him acting like a savage wereing at the front of his mind and his whole body trembled.


    There was a sudden shortage of oxygen in the room and his insides painfully convulsed.


    4:49 PM


    Sarah groaned softly while trying to move. Every cell in her body still hurts like hell¡­ the only spec of reliefpared to that morning is that she showered and now she is clean.


    Her drowsy eyes sprang open when she realized that Aiden is not in the bed next to her.


    Seeing that he didn''t fall off the bed in his sleep, and that the ss of water she kept there that morning is empty, Sarah concluded that he is awake¡­ somewhere in the suite. Hopefully.


    It didn''t take long to find him standing on the balcony. Aiden is facing the ocean, so she can take her time to look at him, unnoticed. Sarah can''t see his features clearly because descending sun is on the opposite side of him, but Aiden''s shape is as handsome as ever.


    He waspletely still for some time, and Sarah exhaled in relief when she saw him move to drink from a water bottle.


    He was in such a bad state that morning, that he didn''t react when she wiped his body with a wet towel, or when she cleaned and bandaged the cut on his left arm, or when she rolled him over in order to change the bedsheets.


    And now he is standing, bending slightly so that his elbows rest on the rail and¡­ drinking water. She can''t help but smile at the thought that he is awake and¡­ better.


    Aiden''s movements paused. As if he felt some presence behind him, he slowly turned toward Sarah. When he saw her loving gaze and a gentle smile, the only thing he felt was a heartache. After everything he did¡­ she can still look at him like that.


    Aiden didn''t want to go inside, because he didn''t know how to face her. Not after previous night. He spent more than an hour on that balcony trying toe up with something, anything that he can say to Sarah and convey how sorry he is. He came up with nothing.


    His legs moved on their own, toward her. Probably because that is the only ce his legs are willing to carry him: close to Sarah. And suddenly he was half a step away from her¡­ and then his legs trembled for a moment before he copsed and fell on his knees.


    Aiden''s arms were around Sarah''s waist, and he was not sure how tightly he can hold her without hurting her¡­ without hurting her more than he already did.


    His shoulders shook for a second¡­ and then tears started rolling down his cheeks uncontrobly.


    Sarah was about to hug him around his neck, but then she realized that he is crying and her hands stopped midair. He is crying¡­ She never saw him cry before. She saw him sad, distressed, raging, but never like this¡­ broken.


    She can tell that he remembers, at least some of it¡­ and that there is no bigger pain for him than the knowledge that he hurt her.


    Sarah wanted to tell him that it''s not his fault, and that she is not angry¡­ but she would be lying. Because she is angry. She is angry that all this happened and both of them ended up hurt because of one greedy woman who can''t take <em>''no''</em> for an answer. It is his fault for being careless, for taking all the dangers lightly, for not taking care of himself¡­ and it''s her fault as well. Because she is reckless just as he is, if not more.


    That morning, before Sarah went back to sleep, Eve showed her the video when Liam and Thomas held Aiden so that Madison can scratch him. It was just for a split second, but with Eve''s help, Sarah could pinpoint that moment¡­ and she saw how both Liam and Thomas took advantage of Aiden''s shock due to the drugs to take their jabs at him¡­ and she saw how Aiden was dragged to Madison''s room¡­ and that Liam punched Aiden when he resisted to get inside...


    What if they had some weapon? Or if they knew where and how to hit? Or if Aiden didn''t have the presence of mind to resist the drugs until she arrived?


    Since she found out that Aiden was druggedst night, her whole being is tense. An invisible rope tightened around her heart, not allowing her to dive into the abyss of rage, or cry and fall apart... making sure that she stays strong for him, for them. And now that she confirmed that he is out of danger, that rope which held her together ripped¡­ but instead of feeling a relief she feels¡­ anguish.


    Sarah was so close to losing him that she felt her world cracking¡­ and something did crack deep inside her because she fell on her knees right in front of him. Her head rested on his chest, and she cried.


    All the tears that didn''t fall previous night were falling now, and all the wails which she suppressed were released for everyone to hear. Everyone¡­ and it was just the two of them¡­ holding each other and sobbing.


    Both of them needed this¡­ to break downpletely in order to collect their broken pieces and rise back up¡­ together.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 821 - Get Out Of Self-pity Mode (1)

    After a long crying session, Sarah and Aiden are on the bed.


    They are lying in silence, facing each other, but both of them lowered their gazes in order to avoid their eyes to meet.


    She can''t make herself look at him. Everything is so fresh, and her emotions are unstable. But this works. Knowing that he is here, next to her, makes her feel better. Sarah hopes that in time these emotional scars heal, and they go back to how they used to be¡­ crazy in love. Right now that feels so far away, almost unreachable.


    Sarah told herself not to show her difort. She needs to bottle it up, because Aiden is¡­ miserable.


    Sarah knows that she is strong and that she loves him¡­ after all, she can''t imagine her life without him. And that means that she will get over it, there will be a day when she will not remember the events from previous night¡­ Until then, she needs to show him that she is OK. Because only by showing that she is OK he will get out of his wretched state.


    Aiden adjusted his position which caused mattress to dip, and Sarah groaned.


    She cursed silently because that groan escaped her.


    "I''m sorry." That is the first thing that came out of him, like several times before. It seems that those are the only words left in his vocabry.


    "Shhh¡­ don''t." Sarah is in pain, and yes, he hurt her¡­ but she does not want to hear any more apologies. They don''t help and she knows that he is sorry.


    Aiden is miserable. He wants to hold Sarah tightly and to soothe all her pain, but whenever she moves even a bit he can see that she is hurting. Most of the time she does not make any sound, but he can see it by the way her fingers and toes twitch involuntarily. How can he hold her? "I don''t know what to do. Is there a way to fix this? Out of all the people, I ended up causing you pain. And you are thest person in the world I would want to hurt."


    "I know. You don''t need to exin. There is no way to fix this... We can talk about it. That might help, at least emotionally¡­ and the physical damage will heal in time."


    "How does that work?" Aiden is not used to talking about his feelings. Especially if it''s something ufortable. He is used to resolving his own issues to the best of his abilities while keeping it to himself.


    Sarah understands Aiden. He does not talk about his emotions often, that is one of the reasons why when he expresses his love for her with words she feels so overwhelmed. She is not much of an emotional talker either, but she will try.


    "I''m not sure how it works¡­ but let me try saying what is on my mind. Out of everything that happened, the thing that hurt the most was the possibility that I''m going to lose you. Eve told me that you are drugged, and she analyzed most of it before I reached Madison''s suite. So I knew that you will be hallucinating and¡­ everything else. I was standing in front of that door with the knowledge that you are inside for almost ten minutes, alone with her, and I was petrified. When I got inside, as much as I was upset to see you in a bad state under that shower, I was relieved that you didn''t sleep with her¡­ because if you didn''t resist, and I saw you with her¡­" Sarah was unable to finish. The words refused toe out.


    After a short break, Sarah continued: "I know that I''m selfish when I say that it made me happy that you resisted. You went to the lengths of cutting yourself and freezing under a shower in order to stay faithful to me. That means a lot. Andter, every time your mind cleared up, you apologized and told me that you love me¡­ so I knew that no matter what is happening, you¡­ the real you is putting me first."


    Aiden exhaled. "I am amazed that you are able to find something positive."


    "I don''t want to lie. Overall, the night was terrible. But there are pieces which showed me that you truly love me. And that is positive."


    "I feel horrible.", Aiden admitted. He was unable to find words which describe how low he feels.


    Sarah does not want to sugar-coat things. That will not lead them anywhere. Also, she does not like this Aiden who is feeling sorry for himself. "Horrible is a mild word for how I feel. It will take time to heal, and we will probably not forget this for a long time. But I want you to know that I love you. And I want us to heal together because no matter what¡­ I can''t face this world without you. So please, do your best to stop feeling sorry for me and for yourself. This is me being selfish, because regardless of how you feel, I need you back. I need my confident, irresistible, cocky fianc¨¦ back."


    Aiden smiled bitterly. She called him her fianc¨¦. It used to be a word which made his heart jump from joy, but now he feels¡­ unworthy. He is supposed to take care of her, to protect her from anyone who wants to cause her any harm, and not to be the one causing it. "<em>Stop feeling sorry</em>¡­ that is easier said than done. I wish that I can rewindst 24 hours and do them again."


    Sarah sighed. "That would be perfect. Maybe we can ask Felix to invent a time machine, or some way to wipe off parts of memory. But we can''t change what happened. No one can¡­ the only thing we can do is to make sure that this does not happen again. No more games and underestimating people, regardless of how stupid they are. Even a person like Madison managed to cause all this mess. Imagine if it was someone smarter."


    "She didn''t work alone.", Aiden reminded her.


    Sarah agreed with Aiden. "Based on the videos¡­ Liam was behind this. We will take care of them, but I need few days to heal. We can stay here at least until some of these fade before going home." Sarah was talking about her bruises. "I don''t want Sophia or someone else to see me like this. They will ask questions, and I don''t want to talk about it."


    Aiden''s guilt increased a notch. He caused those bruises, and now Sarah needs to hide in order for people not to find out what kind of an animal he is. But he has to agree with her, because he can''t imagine what Sophia will do if she finds out. He still remembers how everyone treated him like he is a super-viin when he told Sarah that they should stay apart. If anyone else finds out about this¡­ he does not want to think about it. He can only be grateful to Sarah because she wants to keep this concealed from others.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 822 - Get Out Of Self-pity Mode (2)

    Sarah thought about all people involved: Madison, and those two who helped her drug and take Aiden to her room, and then there are those who thought that they can keep her in that shed as a hostage in order to use her against Aiden. They all need to pay. Sarah hopes that she can redirect some of this negative energy she feels and use it toward them. Maybe it will help. And it might help Aiden as well.


    "While we are here, let''s gather information. After that, we go hunting."


    Aiden can hear anger and resolve in her voice, and he knows that her anger is directed toward the people involved in the incident, but he still feels guilty. It will take time for that feeling to fade. He understood that Sarah is trying not to add to his negative feelings which are already suffocating. Maybe it''s better if they focus on revenge. At least it will give them something to do other than drown in their sorrow. "You have a n?"


    Sarah shrugged. "Nothing specific at this point. I want to destroy each and every one of them. They need to suffer for thinking that they can hurt either of us. Let''s use all our skills. We start by hitting on their ie sources, deplete existing and prevent new ones. At the same time, we destroy their reputation, and whatever else they hold dear."


    Aiden does not want to opose her at this time. But he needs to give a reminder: "I want them to pay for what they did also, but there will be others involved. Innocents. Some of those ie sources are businesses with hundreds of employees. For us, it''s easy to shut them down, but what about those people? If innocents suffer, that will not help us feel better."


    "I agree. Let''s get Sophia in this. She can find a way to take care of those people."


    Aiden was content with this solution.


    Sarah''s anger was bubbling inside her when she continued: "I want them to know that we areing for them. Let them live in fear until we decide to face them. But I don''t want to drag this too long. Let''s finish it before our trip to France. And¡­ Madison is mine."


    Aiden thought about it¡­ before their trip to France where they will meet with Sigma army. That is in about two weeks. "OK. I will take on Liam."


    Sarah does not have any objections. She does not like Liam¡­ he wets himself all the time, and faints easily.


    Sarah remembered: "Oh, and you should call mom. Let her know that you are awake and doing fine."


    Aiden didn''t like this. On top of all this mess his mom? How did his mom find out? How much does she know? He will have a lot of exining to do. Wait... she didn''t say which one! What if it''s Ste?!!


    "Your mom or my mom?" Aiden was not sure which one is worse.


    Sarah scooted to the edge of the bed slowly while suppressing any sounds that pain of moving might bring. She lifted herself into a seated position and looked outside, at the darkness¡­ she can see Aiden''s faint reflection in therge ss window. He is looking at her back.


    Sarah squinted while answering: "Well... Both of them."


    Aiden knows that Sarah would not spill this to nor and Ste. She just said that she wants to stay here so that others don''t find out. There must be some other circumstances. He inhaled and closed his eyes. "How did they find out?"


    Sarah sighed and it took her a long time before she spoke again. "They called earlier in the morning while you were out. You see¡­ Madison''s father used you of sexually assaulting Madison."


    "WHAT?" Aiden was sure that he is hearing things. Maybe the drugs still didn''t wear off. After all the trouble he went in order not to touch that wretched woman, he was used of... what?


    Sarah can tell that he is confused and exined: "Madison''s father came to file aint thatst night you assaulted Madison. But I don''t know anything beyond that. You should call Nori. Actually, let''s call her together. I want to hear also. I''m sure that our moms didn''t stay idle considering what happened..."


    Somehow, Sarah found it easier to talk to Nori than with Ste about this.


    Aiden covered his face with both palms and sighed. "I can''t believe this. I assaulted her? From where she gets her ideas? Why doesn''t she just go away?"


    Sarah is d to see that Aiden is slowly getting out of his self-pity mode. While they discussed future ns, and at the mention of their mothers, his attention gradually got pulled away from the guilt of previous night. Temporarily, but it''s a start. And she is happy that she managed to clean up that morning before he woke up, because if he saw that... it would be much more difficult for him to put this incident behind them.


    With all the information gathering they need to do, there will be other things to keep him upied.


    Sarah hopes that it keeps her mind busy as well. Because images which areing in front of her eyes every time she closes them are anything other than pleasant. And her aching body is a constant reminder that she didn''t imagine it. It happened. Sarah wishes that the medicinal cream she applied works faster than usually and that when the bruises and pain subside she will be able to forget. It''s one thing to get hurt, but to get hurt by a person she loves the most in the world¡­ it''s a different level of pain. She knows that he was drugged, and his mind was not clear, and she is reminding herself of that constantly¡­ but those images are impossible to ignore.


    Sarah told herself that Aiden can see her expression, and that even if she can''t smile, she should at least be neutral. She needs to be strong, this is not over. Sarah is upset that one night, one incident, one woman can bring them to this state. Is this how strong they are? No, they are much stronger than this¡­ they just need a bit of time to heal, and they will be back to how they used to be¡­ at least that is what Sarah hopes, because she does not want to give up on them.


    Aiden refused to call Nori, and theypromised to call her in the morning.


    Instead of a calling Nori, they called room service. It seems like forever since they ate.


    Dinner was the strangest one they had so far: mix of silence and awkward talks about getting their revenge between bites while avoiding to look at each other. But it will get better. It has to.


    The atmosphere improved slightly after dinner. They turned off the lights and went to bed. Talking in the dark was easier, much easier.


    Aiden wondered how long it will take until he can hold her again in his embrace and not worry if she is hurting, and not worry if she remembers.


    This talk in the dark was good. And after some time it seems that it was not forced. It was almost like how they used to talk earlier, with a difference that now they are fully clothed and not touching at all.


    Sarah and Aiden are facing each other, and there is a gap of few inches between them which feels like an endless abyss.


    Aiden''s heart skipped a beat when he felt that Sarah reached for his hand and their fingers intertwined. That small gesture caused tender warmth to spread inside him, and he hoped that she knows that he is smiling because two of them talking while holding hands, at that moment, was everything.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 823 - A Perfect Fit (1)

    ~ Downtown Los Angeles ~


    Ellie is working on her dinner slowly while trying to grasp the sequence of events that brought her into Jasper''s hotel room.


    The note he left her that morning told her to wear red shoes which arefortable. She spent the second half of the morning in her design studio downtown Los Angeles, and few of her designers who are local to the area told her that LA is known for hidden hiking spots. So even if he gave her a residential address, it can mean anything. They checked the address and saw that it''s in the hilly area of an older neighborhood, and general consensus was that Jasper is taking her hiking.


    Jasper was unable to hide his amazement when he saw Ellie exit the cab while wearing red running shoes,fortable t-shirt and shorts.


    "I feel overdressed¡­", he said with a charming smile, and he didn''t seem to mock her at all. He looked pleasantly surprised. He wore a dark gray zer over a white shirt and ck fitted jeans. Nothing too fancy, but definitely smart-casual.


    Ellie observed with interest when he gave his zer to the cab driver and asked him to drop it off at a hotel downtown LA. She approved Jasper in that short sleeved shirt which didn''t cling onto his body, but it didn''t hide much either. She could clearly see that he takes care of his body... by frequenting the gym, probably.


    Even with the zer off, his style was few notches smarter than hers.


    Well, she was ready for a day outside with hiking in mind. How was she supposed to know that he is taking her to andscaped garden filled with art instations inspired by the movie <em>''The Wizard of Oz''</em>? But the yellow brick road was there, and he was happy that she understood why the red shoes are important. When they reached some point in the garden which he found to be appropriate, he encouraged her to, just like Dorothy from the movie, close her eyes, click her heels together three times and repeat the famous phrase: <em>''There''s no ce like home''</em>. Red shoes were very important at that point, because they hold the magic. But she chanted the phrase only two times before his lips locked with hers.


    Ellie was not surprised that he has the power to transform almost any situation into a kiss-appropriate one, because sincest night''s kiss, even when he is not in sight, part of her is thinking about kissing him.


    Breathlessly, she reminded herself not to close her eyes when he is close by¡­ unless she wants to give him an opportunity to kiss her. Luckily, it was not a deep kiss, so she was able to stay aware of her surroundings, but it still made her feel like she is walking on the clouds for the next few minutes. Jasper can do that.


    They spent the rest of the afternoon on the Venice beach boardwalk. She liked it. Rxing. They walked and held hands while blending with the colorful crowd around them. Numerous stores offered everything you can wish for. They got hot-dogs and shaved ice and found a bench with a view of a street performer who was bncing on a unicycle while Pomeranian dog did tricks on his shoulders. Both Ellie and Jasper got messy from ketchup and mustard and they wiped each other clean. Jasper proved Ellie''s earlier point that he can transform any situation into a kiss-appropriate one, and she was slightly embarrassed that she dropped the napkins. Jasper swiftly picked up few unruly napkins which were carried few feet away by the light wind and other than showing his wicked smile, he didn''t tease her about it.


    Ellie was checking out one stand filled with handmade nes and bracelets when Jasper got into a nearby store. A minuteter he came out with two keychains that are shaped like jigsaw puzzle pieces. One had engraved <em>''perfect''</em>, and the other one <em>''fit''</em>. He handed her the one with <em>''perfect''</em>.


    "Separately, you are <em>''perfect''</em>, and I am <em>''fit''</em>¡­ and together¡­", Jasper showed that two pieces can be interlocked, "¡­we are a <em>''perfect fit''</em>."


    Her eyebrow arched. "Are you saying that I''m not fit?"


    "Don''t tell me you want topete with this?", Jasper asked with a straight face while raising his arm and flexing a perfectly shaped biceps.


    Sheughed. "I give up. You win."


    No matter how much she told herself that she needs to keep her defenses up with Jasper, he was plowing through them like they don''t exist. Three days ago she convinced herself that he is a yer, and that he only wants to get under her skirt and moves on¡­ and she was confident that it''s working, because she is immune to his charms. But today he called himself her boyfriend, and she is anticipating eagerly his every next word, and she hopes that he can''t hear the thumping of her restless heart¡­ and they even have couple''s keychains¡­ and she likes it very much.


    She is so vulnerable that she feels exposed. And she hates it. She hates that she can''t trust him that he will not hurt her.


    Oh, yes¡­ the question was: why is Ellie having diner in Jasper''s hotel room?


    Jasper said that he made a dinner reservation, but there is a dress code. He offered to buy her a dress, but she refused. Ellie does not want Jasper to buy her clothes. But he didn''t let her buy anything herself either, saying that it''s his fault for not telling her in advance, and that he has an alternative which does not require change of clothes, so¡­ here she is: at therge dining table, in a presidential suite, downtown Los Angeles, next to Jasper¡­ just the two of them.


    Ellie asked about what he does, and Jasper was happy to talk about his work. He started from the beginning by telling her that his grandfather founded thepany, and that he took over the leadership after his father. He started working there five years ago, and inst two he has the role of a CEO. His father gradually handed him responsibilities and even though he is still present at most of the meetings, Jasper is the one in charge of decision making.


    Jasper told her that since he took over, he is transforming thepany''s focus from fossil fuels to clean energy sources. They made great progress with sr energy and now are expanding to wind.


    Ellie was impressed to hear that with these shifts in thepany, he is making sure that people don''t lose their jobs, and that hispany is helping existing employees get necessary training to transfer to new technologies.


    He proudly said that more than 90% of impacted employees sessfully acquired necessary skills and stayed in thepany, and that inst two years they grew by 32%.


    Jasper told her few stories from the board meetings, and she confirmed that he has a gift to make any story interesting. Ellieughed until her stomach ached when he exined with a straight face how Mr. Dickinson is in favor of fossil fuels because he is a fossil himself (because he is super-old and overdue for retirement¡­ and reminds him of a dinosaur), with a side remark that Mr. Dickinson''s attitude does not make sense because he should be against humans using his kin as an energy source.


    Jasper was happy to see that Ellie is not bored and that she is asking smart questions.


    Jasper sees Ellie as an attractive, young woman with a career, perky personality, sharp mind and tongue. Smart. Definitely smart. He wants to find out more about her, and in the process to figure out why is he so attracted to her.


    Jasper silently admitted to himself that his interest in Ellie is not something he experienced before. He actually cares what she thinks about him, and hopes to leave a good impression. There is also an ufortable feeling whenever he sees her near another man, and he can''t help but wonder if that is jealousy. There is also number of other new things which she stirs inside him, but he can''t identify them, yet.


    She is dazzling, and the fact that she looked perfectly happy with a simple low-key date sets her apart from many other girls he met¡­ the girls who are practically demanding VIP treatment in their overpriced gowns and fake fingernails. And here he is¡­ sitting at a table and having a pleasant conversation over dinner with a girl who is wearing a simple t-shirt and shorts¡­ and the way her face lights up when she smiles overshadows every gown and fancy updo which usuallye with a face covered inyers of luxurious makeup.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 824 - A Perfect Fit (2)

    Dinner was delicious, and so was the red wine that followed.


    They are sitting on a sofa, and the more Ellie looks at Jasper, the more enchanted she is. Besides being outrageously handsome with soul-piercing icy-blue eyes, full lips, and attention grabbing dimple on his chin¡­ he is charming, and funny, and smart. Very smart. Ellie enjoys talking to him. He can keep her on her toes, but at the same time does not cross the line to make her ufortable in any way. Oh, and he smells nice¡­ and the thought of his kiss makes her heart skip a beat¡­ and when their lips connect, everything fades away, including her reasoning capabilities¡­ a deadlybination.


    "I should go¡­", Ellie abruptly stood up after cing her almost finished wine ss on the table.


    "Ellie¡­", he held her hand. "Did I say or do something wrong?"


    Ellie looked at his obviously troubled expression and could not make herself lie.


    "No. Everything you did and said was perfect. This whole afternoon and evening was¡­ perfect."


    "Then¡­ why are you running away?"


    Ellie closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Because you can hurt me."


    "What if I don''t have an intention to hurt you?"


    His voice came from right in front of her and she opened her eyes. Jasper got up from the sofa and was standing close, too close¡­ and it made her heart race. Ellie didn''t dare look at him because she fears that if she looks into his icy-blue eyes she will not be able to resist. The temptation of being with him is too much, but at the same time fear of being hurt is ripping her into two.


    So what if he has no intention to hurt her? How long can he keep his attention on her? She already heard: he is a yer¡­ and she knows that it is not just a rumor. The first night they met he was shamelessly toying with her, teasing her endlessly. And she saw him flirting with those girls over and over again. He said he will not do it, and he seemed sincere, but can he really change for her? She does not see herself as someone so special to make him change his ways.


    "That does not mean that you will not hurt me."


    Jasper touched her chin to make her face his way. "You will never find out if you run away."


    "I¡­" She paused when their eyes locked on each other. "I don''t know if I can take that risk."


    Jasper can see that she is putting up that shield against him again, and he felt the desperation wash over him. Why is it so difficult for her to trust him? What exactly did she go through to have such a fear from getting hurt that she is resisting to even start a rtionship?


    He can see that she likes him. And he knows that she is not interested in short term flings like a one night stand, but he told her the truth, that he sees her differently. Why can''t she believe him?


    The only thing he can do is to be honest with a hope that it will reach her.


    "Ellie¡­ I can''t promise you forever because I don''t know what tomorrow brings. But I can tell you that I like you. Right now, I like you. And I have no intention of hurting you. I want to cherish you, because I think that you are special. No, wait, I don''t think¡­ I KNOW that you are special. I will wait for you to be ready for the next step, whatever that next step might be. But I need you to stop running away. I know that you don''t know me, and I don''t know you well either¡­ But I want to discover you because everything I found out about you so far, fascinates me."


    "I don''t know if I can do that."


    He cupped her cheeks in his palms. "You said that trust needs to be earned. And I want to ask you: Ellie, please, give me a chance to earn your trust."


    Ellie sighed. Why is he making all this more difficult than it already is?


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Doing what?" Jasper didn''t understand her question.


    "THIS! Why are you so sweet and caring? Why do you spend so much effort on me? There are plenty of other girls who would not make it this hard on you."


    Ellie also wanted to say that if he calls Sharon or Millie or both of them, they wille to him without any hesitation and give him whatever he wants¡­ but she decided to keep that part for herself. And she knows it''s not just Sharon and Millie. She is confident that there are dozens of other girls, probably more, who would spend the night with him, and he does not need to do anything to make that happen other than to show his charming smile.


    Jasper caressed her cheek gently while his eyes didn''t leave hers. "Yes. There are plenty of other girls. But for some inexplicable reason, my attention gravitates toward you, and I''m not interested in any other girl, no matter how easy she makes it for me."


    Ellie is quite sure that this time she kissed him first. And they ended up back on the sofa, entangled in a long kissing session.


    His thumb started gliding over her jaw few seconds before he deepened the kiss and the world was reduced to the vor of the wine mixed in with Jasper''s, and the faint scent of his aftershave, and that rhythmical movement of his thumb which set the pace for the kiss¡­ the kiss which seemed tost forever, yet it was not enough.


    ¡­


    Ellie is in the bed, in her Bel-Air vi, thinking about the time she spent with Jasper.


    It was extremely difficult to break Jasper''s kissing enchantment and to call a cab to go home.


    Jasper offered her to stay the night, of course he did¡­ and no matter how many times he repeated that he will not do anything more than kissing unless she asks for it, Ellie didn''t stay because she was not sure that she would not ask for it¡­ for all of it.


    For many years Ellie''s defenses are sessful, not allowing anyone toe close enough and hurt her, and then Jasper showed up¡­ he paraded in her heart, going through all the gates like he knows the secret passcodes, and made himself at home.


    Ellie was slightly flustered when she caught herself thinking about the feeling of his thumb on her jaw, because now she knows how that rhythmic movement is a prelude to the most amazing kiss in the world.


    She sadly remembered how he told her that he needs to go back to Chicago tomorrow, and that if they don''t get a chance to meet sooner they will meet when shees, in two weeks¡­ and in the meantime they will stay in touch. He acted like a real boyfriend, the one who cares. And she is missing him already.


    Ellie''s phone on the bedside table vibrated and shed with a notification, and she checked it¡­ a message from Jasper... an emoji blowing a kiss followed with a text: <em>''Good night, Ellie''</em>


    She looked at that emoji and didn''t know that Jasper can be this¡­ cheesy. What are they? Teenagers? But at the same time, she found that emoji amusing. It made her smile.


    In a way, everything he does is just¡­ right. That is probably the reason why she is trying so desperately to resist him. Because it''s perfect. And she fears that it''s too perfect to be true.


    She sent him a text back: <em>''Good night, Jasper''</em>


    Before she managed to keep the phone back on the bedside table she got a response: <em>''No kiss?''</em>, followed by a sad emoji and another one shedding a tear.


    Ellie smiled and contemted for few seconds if she should indulge that big goofball or not. And she did¡­ she sent him an emoji blowing a kiss and turned off her phone.


    She yawned and her eyesnded on the shoulder bag she wore today¡­ specifically, on a keychain dangling on the side. It''s a jigsaw puzzle piece with one word engraved: <em>''perfect''</em>. It made her feel that Jasper is there with her.


    "Good night, Jasper¡­", Ellie whispered while cradling the phone in her palms.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 825 - Angry Parent-quartet Working With Sophia

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside House ~


    September 17, 10:25 AM


    In the living area on the second floor, above ground¡­


    Sophia finished talking with Sarah on the phone and turned to face Felix''s curious gaze.


    "How are they?", Felix reluctantly asked while taking a seat next to her on the sofa. He knows that this might be a sensitive topic for Sophia. After all, her youngest sister and future brother-inw were targeted.


    Sophia''s head moved slightly in an ambiguous way. "I''m not sure. I guess they is fine, considering everything. Sarah said that they wille home today, after lunch."


    "She called to ask if I can help with resettling employees from a number ofpanies." Sophia pointed to the paper with notes on the table in front of her. "They are also angry and are nning to retaliate."


    "Any new one?" Felix knows that since Ste''s call yesterday Sophia is busy canceling contracts and figuring out the best way how to handle employees of more than dozenpanies which will be impacted by Hill and White parents'' actions. Luckily, she is coborating with Oscar, and Steve and Bridgette are helping out, otherwise it might be too much for only Sophia to take care of all of them.


    "No. But she said that the number might increase as they keep on digging." Sophia looked at her notes which she took during her talk with Sarah. "These are all on the list that Edward and Oscar provided. I''m curious if they find additional targets."


    An amusing smile danced on Felix''s face while looking at the list. He thought how it''s interesting that all of them have simr mindsets: destroyingpanies first. "Did you tell that to Sarah?"


    "I did. She had difficulty understanding howe we are working on these from yesterday. I exined that nor and Ste had a need to vent A LOT of anger, sopanies of those three directly involved were not enough. That is why angry-mother-duo expanded their wrath to extended family members of those three, but it didn''t seem enough. And it ended with Edward asking Eve if anyone else plotted to hurt Sarah and Aiden that evening, and that is how parents got five additional targets."


    "What did Sarah say?" Felix regretted that he joined her toward the end of the call. If he came earlier, he would ask her to put Sarah on speaker, so he can hear everything first-hand.


    "At the beginning, she was not happy. Sarah and Aiden wanted to do this themselves, but I assured her that Miss Turner and those seven young men will be left to them, while angry-parent-quartet will limit their actions to businesses and older generation. At the same time, Oscar is helping me with taking care of employees since he is now in charge of White corp. That pacified her. Oh, I''m pretty sure that I heard Aiden squeal miserably in the background when he found out that Oscar and Edward also know about what Miss Turner did to him."


    Felix snorted. "So¡­ unmanly."


    Sophia frowned.


    Felix didn''t miss Sophia''s reaction. "Are you defending Aiden?"


    Sophia was not sure how to answer this question. They watched security footage and know what happened all up to the point of Sarah and Aiden going to their room. And Sophia knows that there must be a reason why two of them decided to spend extra time at the resort¡­ and it''s probably nothing good based on Sarah''s tone during the call¡­ but she can''t judge Aiden based on her guesses. She needs to look at what she knows. And she knows that Sarah and Aiden were targeted, and they managed to get out of the traps which were set up for them (almost) without consequences.


    "I''m not defending anyone. But when I think about the whole sequence of events, I can''t me Sarah or Aiden either. Luckily Sarah and Aiden ced cameras almost everywhere, and we have ess to Eve, so we were able to see how those guys plotted to use Sarah and hurt her just because they have some grudge against Aiden. I think that Sarah''s n to gather them all in that shed was an efficient approach. The only thing they missed was an additional yer, Miss Turner. If she didn''t agree to make a move against Aiden, that shed would have seven young men with numerous fractures in the morning¡­ Six actually, since one of them lost interest in the n because he found something better. However, he will not be spared, because he was part of the plot."


    Sophia leaned into Felix''s embrace. "I can''t forget how Miss Turner attacked Aiden with help of those two¡­ It makes me wonder if that attack was directed at you, would you be able to avoid it? Remember, just a scratch was enough¡­"


    Sophia shook her head and exhaled sharply in frustration. "And I spoke with her before the wedding. I found her to be full of herself, unreasonable, and infatuated with Aiden. I should have realized that she is unstable and dangerous."


    Felix saw that Sophia is getting upset. "Shhh¡­ there is nothing you could have done."


    Sophia sighed, grateful that Felix is by her side. His embrace isforting. "Her father is actually a decent man. I feel sorry for what ising for him. He will lose everything because his daughter is corrupted."


    "Can you help him?"


    "I can. But how can I do that without helping his daughter? No matter how decent he is, and how wicked she is¡­ he is still her father. It is difficult, if not impossible to separate them. I remember at the wedding, she was talking <em>''Aiden-this-Aiden-that''</em>, and it was obviously not appropriate, but he was mostly embarrassed. I believe that if he finds out about all of her misdeeds, he will end up ming himself for not raising her properly."


    "What about her mother?"


    "Mrs. Turner passed away sixteen years ago. He raised his daughter as a single parent while growing hispany."


    Well, Felix was out of ideas to find solutions for some unknown people. His focus is on Sophia and the fact that she is getting upset over this. "Stay away from stress if you can help it. It''s not good for the baby."


    "OK. We need to change the topic then."


    Felix thought for a second before asking: "Did you decide on how to tell your parents about our move to Los Angeles?"


    Sophia straightened her back and faced Felix with a slight frown. "Why did you bring that up? There is no way I will not be stressed if you bring that topic!"


    "Sorry, ma ch¨¦ri¡­"


    Felix''s eyes shed and a mischievous smile appeared on his face. "There is only one way I''m familiar with, which can reduce stress effectively."


    "What¡­?" Sophia''s eyes darted around in panic when she felt his hands gliding up her thighs, under her skirt.


    "This is the living room! And we are guests here!", Sophia whispered with urgency.


    Felix''s hands slowed down a bit but didn''t stop moving up. "You said that they wille after lunch¡­ that gives us at least three hours."


    Sophia closed her eyes and took a deep breath while savoring the feeling of his touch. Felix''s fingers spread high up her skirt, and his thumbs rubbed gently over the skin of her inner thighs, brushing lightly over her panties.


    She opened her eyes abruptly when his hands moved away. Her eyebrow arched questionably, in obvious protest.


    Felix chuckled and said teasingly: "Mrs. Martin, this is the living room."


    Sophia cleared her throat. "We can go to our room."


    Felix''s smile revealed his dimples when he picked Sophia up and carried her to their room, princess style.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 826 - How Is Your Dads Business?

    ~ Austin, Texas ~


    September 18


    Kyra and Madison are having lunch in one upscale American restaurant.


    "Why did you call me here?", Madison nervously asked Kyra over her Southwestern chicken sd when an overly-friendly waiter moved out of the earshot.


    Kyra showed her most pleasant smile before speaking: "We didn''t have a chance to chat in a while. The wedding was a big event, a lot of things happened. And can''t I call you just to see how you are doing?"


    Madison suppressed the need to roll her eyes. "That might sound nice if it''sing from a person who cares how others are doing."


    "Ouch! If you are going to be this hostile, why did you ept to meet with me?"


    "I thought that maybe you have something to tell me." Madison hoped that Kyra found out something about the rumor that Aiden assaulted her and that is why she invited her for this lunch. The fact that Kyra is shooting random questions can only mean that Kyra is here to collect information, and that made Madison''s irritation increase.


    "Not really. To be honest, I saw you at the wedding, running out of thedies'' room. You were holding your face. Did something happen?" Kyra saw that Madison''s face contorted for a second. "Something did happen¡­ will you tell me?"


    Madison clenched her teeth at the memory of Sarah and how she pped her and stuffed her in the trash bin.


    "I had a chat with Aiden''s date, and I found that she is impossible to get along. I don''t know what he sees in her."


    Kyra''s eyebrows shoot up at Madison''s obvious lie. This told Kyra that something definitely happened... something so big that Madison is trying to hide it. But Kyra knows how to push Madison''s buttons and make her talk.


    "Date? Are you sure that she was only a date? I heard that they are engaged¡­ for a while. And that he is in love." Kyra carefully observed changes on Madison''s face before continuing slowly: "I even heard that they were together at the Christmas party at Orion Enterprise¡­st year. That is quite a long time, especially for Aiden. There are some talks that they will get married soon. And even his mother adores her..."


    "ENOUGH!", Madison snapped. "That bitch does not deserve him! And since he refused me, I made sure that he does not get his happy ending either! Ha! I will see how long they will stay happily in love when my dad does his thing!"


    <em>''Got ya!''</em> Kyra''s smile widened. "Oh? What thing?"


    Madison''s eyes darted randomly for few seconds before speaking: "Aiden came to my room and tied me up to the bed. He slept with me and left me like that¡­ and my dad found me. I told him what happened, and he will make sure that Aiden does not go unpunished for taking advantage of me."


    Kyra can tell that things in that story don''t add up. She will squeeze all the juicy bits out of Madison. Does she really think that she can fool her with such ame story?


    Kyra put her concerned face on. "Really? You slept with him? And he tied you up to the bed and left you like that? You poor thing¡­ Where was his fianc¨¦e at that time? Is she a kinky one who likes to watch?"


    Madison blinked few times before exining: "No, no one watched¡­ Uhm¡­ we just finished, and she showed up. And he left with her. That is why he left me tied up."


    "Madison¡­ don''t insult my intelligence. You said that he refused you, and a minuteter that he slept with you. Which one is it?" Kyra saw that Madison pressed her lips into a thin line. It seems she will not talk¡­ Kyra cleared her throat. "How does Liam fits in that story?"


    "Who?"


    "Don''t y like you don''t know. Liam Balfew. You spent quite some time with him at the wedding. If there was any incident involving Aiden, Liam was part of it." Kyra saw that Madison is not willing to exin. Well, it''s not like she has no other ways to make her talk. "Madison, I''m disappointed. We worked so many times together¡­ and now you are hiding things from me. You know, I think that my recorder with our talk fromst Easter party might be lost. Who knows who might find it?"


    Kyra enjoyed look of panic on Madison''s face. It seems that this one thing will work just fine, and in case it''s not enough, Kyra has plenty of other things that she can use against Madison.


    "OK. OK. I will tell you." Madison hesitated and that made Kyra''s curiosity shoot up.


    After some time, Madison admitted: "Liam gave me the¡­ aphrodisiac."


    Kyra''s mouth was slightly open. "You drugged Aiden?"


    "Shhh¡­ Lower your voice."


    "Who else was involved?" Kyra saw that this is a gold mine. She needs to know the details!


    Madison frowned. "How do you know that someone else was involved?"


    "Liam is a scheming coward. He always has sidekicks."


    Madison could not deny this¡­ and she already told everything to Kyra, so she might as well tell her this as well. "Thomas."


    "Thomas Scott? I see¡­" Kyra did a dramatic pause before asking: "Tell me the truth. Did Aiden sleep with you?"


    "Does it matter?"


    Kyra shrugged. "To me? It does not. But if he didn''t, it would exin few things."


    "What things?"


    "Businesses of Scott and Balfew families are suddenly experiencing some¡­ difficulties. And they are not the only ones."


    "How do you know?" Madison always wondered how Kyra finds out things. She always knows what is happening, everywhere.


    Kyra observed Madison for some time while thinking how much she should tell her. Well, she needs to tell her something. "People are talking about it. Rumor is that they offended the White family in some way, and that rumor is enough for many to refuse to associate with them. People are breaking ties with them faster than you can remove unwanted bodily hair with waxing. You can check the stock market. As soon as the marked opened yesterday, their value started plummeting. And it''s not just their main families. Businesses and properties that their rtives own are also losing value rapidly. By the way, how is your dad''s business?"


    "He is¡­ fine.", Madison didn''t sound confident.


    "Really? You can''t see daily updates for privately ownedpanies, but did you notice some changes with your dad? Does he look busier, or more stressed?"


    Madison bit her lower lip while thinking how since they came back day before yesterday she barely saw her father. Is his business in trouble? Because he offended the White family? Is it because of her? She shook her head. No, not possible. Her story is credible. Aiden came to her room and assaulted her. The only liability is that aphrodisiac. Liam will not talk because it will implicate him. And even if Aiden went for a toxicology test, Liam assured her that the moment drugs wear off, they are practically untraceable. So, it will be her word against Aiden''s. He can''t prove anything. However¡­ with all themotion that evening, it seems that she misced the bottle. Probably the room service picked it up and thought it''s trash. Yes. That is what happened.


    But, is her father''s business in trouble? She needs to check on that. While at it, she can check what her father did rted to Aiden assaulting her at the wedding.


    Madison stood up. "Excuse me, I just remembered I need to do something. We can catch up some other time." She put a $50 bill on the table and walked out.


    Kyra looked after Madison and smirked while thinking that they will probably not see each other again. After Whites are done with Madison¡­ there will not be much left.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 827 - Shoulder The Consequences

    Mr. Turner is sitting in his office. He just finished a talk with his friend from police''s forensic department.


    He remembers fragments of the conversation: <em>"This is not a joke¡­ very potent¡­ dangerous¡­ one drop is enough for hours of hallucinations¡­ arousal¡­ energy boost¡­ expensive¡­ where did you get this?... this is the first time I saw thisrge quantity¡­ check email for details¡­"</em>


    He listlessly moved toward his PC and opened the email. He saw a document and printed it out. Some chemicals are listed and percentages¡­ words like spectroscopy, liquid chromatography¡­ he does not understand much of it. But he understood from the phone call that Madison had in her purse some drug which can alter mind and body. Where did she get this? Does this really mean that she drugged that boy? He knew that she is obsessed with him, but to this point? He didn''t see iting¡­ and then he went and told Mrs. White that her son is a rapist.


    Mr. Turner felt that his whole world is copsing.


    His business is finished. On that day, when he spoke with Mrs. White and Mrs. Hill, number of partners canceled their contracts, and next day it continued. Just as he expected, White corp. cut all ties with him.


    He spentst two days on the phone, trying to salvage the situation and get his partners not to abandon him, but even when he offered them better terms, they refused. Of course, no one dares to go against White family.


    It took only two days¡­ More than two decades of hard work, and White family ended it in two days.


    The only good news is that his finance specialist confirmed that thepany has enough resources to provide generous severance packages worth half a year of sry for current employees. Like this, he knows that those people will have six months to find other jobs.


    "Hi daddy. Is this a bad time?", Madison''s head peeked through the crack of barely open door.


    "It''s good as any.", Mr. Turner absentmindedly smiled. His brain felt numb.


    Madison smiled and entered the office.


    Mr. Turner looked at his daughter who took a seat on the chair after giving him a peck on the cheek. "It''s rare for you toe to my office. What brings you here?"


    "I barely saw you since the wedding, so I wanted to check on you. Is that OK?"


    "Sure, it''s fine. I''m d that you came to check on me." Mr. Turner took a deep breath. He does not want to bring this up, fearing what he might find out, but he has to. "Actually, I wanted to talk to you."


    "Really? What about?" Madison assumed that there is progress about the case where Aiden assaulted her.


    "Can you tell me again everything that you remember about the incident from the wedding which involves Aiden White?"


    "Do I have to? You know that those unpleasant memories¡­"


    Mr. Turner had a troubled expression. He was troubled. "I''m sorry sweetie. I just feel that some pieces are missing¡­ like... how did he end up in your room?"


    Madison thought for few seconds before speaking. She needs to make sure she repeats exactly how she didst time when she spoke about it. "We were talking and having fun¡­ and I wanted to get my cardigan because it was chilly, and he offered to apany me, so I don''t go alone. And when we entered the room¡­"


    Mr. Turner interrupted her. "Madison. Please, tell me the truth."


    "That is the truth, daddy." There is no way that Madison will tell her father that she lied.


    Mr. Turner lost his patience. He is unable to believe that his sweet daughter is looking straight at him and lying. "I want to give you a chance to tell me the truth... Tell me, why did you drug him? Why did you lie that he assaulted you? I really need to understand. Why would you do that?"


    Madison panicked. "Why don''t you believe me?!"


    "Because I saw the surveince footage of two young men dragging Aiden White to your room. And you unlocked it so that they can get him inside. And I know that you had this with you!" He ced drug analysis report which he printed out earlier in front of her.


    Madison looked at the paper. On the top it had a title <em>''Drug Analysis Report''</em>. At that moment she understood where that brown bottle which Liam gave her went. Her father took it.


    "Will you still lie? Or will you tell me, why? Please, tell me that there is a good reason!"


    "Daddy, you don''t understand¡­" Madison sniffled few times.


    "Madison, honey¡­ I am trying to understand. Exin it to me."


    "Ever since high school my heart longs for him. You know that. And I went to see him, but he told me that he does not want anything to do with me. He found someone else. I saw him happy and enjoying¡­ and I lost it. Why would he be happy if I can''t?"


    No matter how pitiful Madison looked, Mr. Turner was not able to find anypassion in him. He knows that she lied. And she drugged a boy because he found someone else. He was unable to ept that this daughter did something like that.


    But he needs to find out more. "Who are the other two boys?"


    Madison realized that her father knows a lot. Maybe everything. He already saw a video of Liam and Thomas pulling Aiden into her room and he knows about the drug. Lying further will only put her in a tighter spot¡­ so she told the truth. "Liam Balfew and Thomas Scott."


    "From where you got the drug?"


    "Liam gave it to me."


    "Gave it to you? Why would he do that?"


    Madison shrugged. "I don''t know. He wanted to help me get Aiden."


    "What does he get if you get Aiden? Is he in love in his fianc¨¦e?"


    "No, he hates her." Madison immediately responded.


    Mr. Turner solemnly nodded. "So¡­ Liam used you."


    "No, he helped me¡­ he¡­" Madison paused. She never asked herself why would Liam help her. He was never a person who would help out of the goodness of his heart. Is it possible that he used her?


    Mr. Turner saw that Madison is in thoughts. And he is upset that she didn''t think about all that before she acted. And she had no idea what the consequences are.


    "Do you know that because of your little stunt I''m closing thepany? Whites managed to cklist us, and in only two days I''m out of customers. No one dares to work with me."


    Madison''s eyes opened in horror when she heard that her father is closing thepany. "What are we going to do?"


    "You are going to find a job. And me¡­ I am going to cancel all your credit cards. And then I will call mywyer and create a Last Will which will specify that all my assets are going to charity."


    She officially lost Aiden, which means that she will not be Mrs. White. And now her father is denying financial support and inheritance? "No, daddy, no!"


    "Yes, Madison. I will not support you going forward. You need to get a job. I thought that you are working on getting one. I didn''t realize that you are plotting to drug some kid¡­ and the fact that you picked a kid from White family makes it many folds more serious. I fear that this is not over."


    "Daddy, it was Liam. It was his n." Madison has no problems shifting the me.


    "And you could have said <em>''no''</em>. But you didn''t. You need to shoulder the consequences of your actions¡­ We all do." Mr. Turner''s words were final.


    "You can''t do this!", Madison screamed.


    "Yes, I can."


    Madison red at her father for some time before angrily stomping out of his office.


    For a long time, Mr. Turner sat in his office, holding his forehead in silence.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 828 - Honeymoon (J&J) (1)

    ~ Private Ind, Pacific Ocean ~


    September 20


    It''s early morning and JoAnna woke up first. She nced around the room and could see torn lingerie pieces scattered randomly. Those are the ones she got during her lingerie-shower-party from her bridesmaids. Ah, just as she suspected, her husband loves tearing them apart. His grin is bigger than ever when ripping sound can be heard and the garment breaks into two with his one powerful move. And he is powerful¡­ She knows that marrying him was a great decision. He makes sure that she is satisfied in every way imaginable.


    JoAnna loves their intimate time, but unless she does something, this will be the fifth day where they get out of the bed only to eat and freshen up. She would like to do some other activity, and he promised her a day where she picks what to do while on this ind.


    Jeff is struggling to stay asleep. But it''s impossible¡­ JoAnna is poking his cheek with her finger.


    "I know you are awake.", she said after some time.


    Jeff''s eye barely opened, and he could see that it''s early morning. He turned on the other side and tried to ignore her. They spent most of the night making love, and it''s his honeymoon. Jeff is notining... He loves thesest few days: just JoAnna and he, enjoying their time together, no work, no meetings, no phone calls¡­ consumating their marriage... he can do this forever.


    But... Does he need to wake up early? Why is she awake?


    JoAnna didn''t give up. Her hand moved under the cover and she pinched his butt.


    Jeff winced and said in a dangerously low voice: "You are energetic. It seems you didn''t have enoughst night."


    Jeff''s words made her pause, but only for a second. She climbed on top of him and continued trying to wake him up.


    She wrapped her arms around him, rubbed her face on his chest and whined: "Hubby¡­ it''s that day¡­ when I pick what we will do¡­"


    Jeff opened one eye. "We can stay in bed. Nothing wrong with that. How about we get few more hours of sleep?"


    "We are in the bed since we came here!" It''s not that JoAnna does not like spending time in bed with Jeff, but since they arrived on this ind it''s two of them in the bed either making love or sleeping to replenish energy so that they can make love. Ah! She didn''t know that being a married woman is so much hard work.


    Jeff pressed his lips in a thin line and in a split second flipped her over.


    JoAnna''s eyes widened in surprise when she felt his erection pressing between her thighs. They are both naked¡­ he just needs to move a bit lower, and it will be just right¡­ This man¡­ did he save all his energy for after he gets married? Is that why he was not dating before they met?


    He showed a smug smirk and moved his hips, but not enough to get in. "You were saying?"


    "I was saying¡­ it''s the day I pick activity¡­" JoAnna found that it''s difficult to focus on talking. He is grinding between her legs! Skin to skin!


    Jeff enjoyed the sight of her cheeks as they are getting flushed from arousal. "What do you want to do?"


    "Hmmm?" JoAnna half-hates and half-loves that he can make her all fired up in a second. His smug smirk is definitely a sign that he is doing it on purpose! But she can''t help herself. Her husband is just too handsome, and too skilled¡­ and she forgot what she was talking about.


    "You were mentioning some activity.", he reminded her while nuzzling her neck with his nose.


    JoAnna remembered. "Oh, yes¡­ I was thinking thatter we can go hiking¡­ explore the ind¡­"


    "Later?" Jeff frowned and started lifting himself up showing intention to move to the side and back to sleep. "If it''ster, why did you wake me up now?"


    "It was not <em>ter''</em> when I woke you up. It just became <em>ter''</em> a minute ago¡­", she admitted while pulling him back toward her.


    ¡­


    Later that morning, Jeff and JoAnna finished breakfast and headed to explore ind with two backpacks, one each. They packed food and drinks tost for a day (probably more), together with some hiking necessities such as ropes, knives, etc. JoAnna got a gun as well, you never know if there are some wild beasts.


    They estimated that they have about ten hours of daylight. The n is to go one way, following the coast, for no more than five hours and after that to head back if they didn''t cross more than half of the ind. How do they know when they reached half? Because exactly on the opposite side of the ind from the vi are few buildings which they prepared for security and the staff. There is a trail across the ind directly from bodyguards to the vi, and it takes about one hour of moderate paced walk to reach from one side to another.


    Jeff showed her the pictures of the buildings for the staff, and she was impressed how quickly everything was set up. They have electricity, running water, and inte. One of the buildings has equipment for surveince and includes radars which can detect underwater vessels and airborne ones. They want to know if anyone approaches the ind. Impressive. JoAnna confirmed that if you have enough money, anything is possible. Ah, it''s good to be rich.


    Before leaving the vi, JoAnna sneakily checked location of her sisters with a tracking app.


    "We agreed no devices unless it''s an emergency.", Jeff reminded her grumpily.


    JoAnna smiled while trying to hide guilt that he saw her using her phone. "Just checking that everyone is fine."


    "That will not tell you if they are fine."


    "But it tells me that Sophia and Sarah are with Felix and Aiden at the Cliffside vi. They are together, so they are safe." JoAnna paused before adding. "Sorry, I''m just nervous for some reason. That is why I''m checking on them."


    Jeff exhaled. "If you are worried that something is wrong, you can call them."


    JoAnna looked at her phone and hesitated. "No need. If anything happens, they will let us know. I''m sure it''s just my imagination¡­ Let''s go and explore this ce!"


    The hike was not a challenging one, difficulty: easy. There are few hills, but they are toward the middle of the ind. Near coastline is rtively t.


    They discovered few more beaches, and the trees and tropical nts were nice to look at.


    About two hours into their hiking adventure, one beach caught JoAnna''s attention. It''s a wonderful sand beach, and JoAnna removed her shoes and socks and went to dip her toes in the sand.


    "Come!", she called Jeff to join her. "I''ve never felt a sand this soft¡­ it''s almost like powder." She said through giggles while walking slowly and enjoying the feeling of sand seeping between her toes.


    Jeff already saw a mental image of JoAnna burying him in that sand, but he doesn''t mind. It makes her happy.


    And his guess was correct. Five minutester, JoAnna was busy burying him in the sand.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 829 - Honeymoon (J&J) (2)

    Jeff could not believe how much JoAnnaughed when she used wet sand to make his toes look huge (and oddly shaped). Really¡­ this woman can be so easily entertained. And herughter is contagious.


    Jeff can''t be happier knowing that JoAnna is so unguarded with him. He can see all her different expressions, and quirky personality and he loves every side of her equally. She is amazing, and she is his wife. WIFE! As much as he craved for JoAnna to be his wife, now that it happened, he is not able to adjust to that fact. He is quite confident that he is dreaming, and he fears that he will wake up and find out that he is still single, spending days in his office¡­ or maybe he is in Franciscan Medical Center, desperately trying to find that eluding nurse with name Jo.


    Jeff was startled by JoAnna''s cry.


    "Waah! Look at this giant seashell!", JoAnna could not hide her excitement by hertest discovery. That conch shell is huge!


    "Do you think I can hear the ocean?", she ced it next to her ear.


    Jeff got out of the sand swiftly, rushed to JoAnna and pulled the shell away from her head.


    "Don''t put random things from the beach on your face before checking if something alive is inside!", he warned her. "What will I do if you get hurt?"


    JoAnna pouted for a second, checked the shell and shook it few times demonstratively before cing it back to her ear. She closed her eyes and smiled blissfully.


    Jeff was amused how childish JoAnna is, and he was slightly irritated that she does not take his concern for her safety seriously. "You realize that you can''t hear the ocean in the shell, right? That is just environmental noise that resonates with the shell''s cavity."


    JoAnna squinted at Jeff. "Yes, environmental noise. And since we are right next to the ocean, that means that the ocean IS making the environmental noise. So, I am hearing the ocean in the shell. Don''t spoil my fun." She stuck her tongue out at him defiantly and continued listening to the <em>''ocean in the shell''</em>.


    Jeff sighed and closed his eyes. This woman will be the end of him¡­ She is the only one who dares to openly defies him and stick her tongue out like that (his mother does not count).


    He was startled when he felt something hard and slightly abrasive on the side of his face.


    "Here, some ocean sounds for you.", JoAnna grinned while holding the seashell next to his ear.


    If he had any resentment, it disappeared under her bright smile. That is JoAnna''s power on him. She can effortlessly control his mood. And Jeff is confident that JoAnna is not aware of it.


    They were putting their shoes back on, ready to continue the hike when JoAnna''s attention got pulled to the side. She extended her neck and her eyes focused on a nearby rock formation. "Let''s check there¡­"


    Jeff didn''t see anything other than rocks, but it seems that JoAnna noticed something. Well, that is why they came here¡­ to explore the ind.


    When they approached the rocks, JoAnna inhaled dramatically. "Look, a cave! Let''s see what is inside¡­"


    Jeff gave JoAnna a side look and watched her excitedly strut inside. He shook his head and chuckled while thinking what can be inside¡­ Rocks? Sand? Bats?! He panicked slightly at the thought of wild animals and extended his strides to catch up to her.


    "Pirates!", JoAnna eximed at the sight of numerousrge wooden and few metallic boxes in front of them. She turned to Jeff and when she saw his confused expression, her yful mood dropped. "This is not a storage you know about, is it?"


    "No. There should be no such thing here.", Jeff responded with concern.


    JoAnna''s first thought was that this is some storage used for the needs of the vi, or staff. And her intention was to pretend that they discovered pirates'' treasure. Who does not want to find hidden treasure? (even if it''s just pretend)


    But now that she confirmed how Jeff is not aware of this¡­ it''s not a joking matter. Someone is using this cave to store things without authorization.


    "So¡­ it''s really pirates.", JoAnna concluded while slowly advancing toward the boxes. Her mind was racing. <em>''Jewels! Pearls! Golden coins with skulls on them! Is there a curse ced on some mysterious items? ...''</em>


    "Wait!", Jeff grabbed her hand which was reaching for one box, obviously with intention to open it. "Let me."


    "No. Better me." JoAnna objected.


    Jeff frowned. "How can it be better you?"


    JoAnna''s eyes are glowing from the wild thoughts of what is inside, but that does not mean that she is not putting safety first. And her first priority is to make sure Jeff is safe. "Let''s assume there is some trap. You can call for help and carry me back to the vi. If you get hurt, I can provide first aid, but there is no way I can carry you."


    "Why would you need to carry me? Just call for help. It will not take more than few hours for security toe here, even if theye on foot. But they can be here with a boat, even at the maximum distance it can''t take more than two hours. Themunicator has GPS so they can find us."


    "Hours¡­" JoAnna thought for a second before exining: "I don''t want to risk piratesing back and finding us here."


    "Why do you think they wille back?"


    JoAnna pointed toward few boxes. "These boxes are almost new. There is no dust or any sign of aging on them. Those have some mild signs, but none look like they are here for a long time. We can conclude that pirates areing here asionally, maybe few times a month. Entrance to the cave is sandy, and we didn''t see any footprints because the tide washed them away. When did you set up the radars?"


    "They became functional few days ago."


    "So¡­st few days pirates didn''te here and that can mean that they shoulde here. Soon." JoAnna gave him a meaningful look.


    Jeff admires JoAnna''s analysis and observation skills. He didn''t pay attention to the entrance of the cave¡­ he was going after JoAnna. That is where his attention went.


    The idea of some pirates, probably armed,ing any minute, rmed him. "You are right. We should get out of here and let security handle this."


    "Yup, we should get out, but not before we check what is inside here." JoAnna rubbed her hands together and approached one box.


    "Wait!", Jeff eximed, but toote.


    JoAnna already removed thetches on the side and flipped the top.


    Jeff exhaled in relief that there are no traps, but at next moment he held his breath while staring at the contents of the box. "These are¡­"


    JoAnna reached inside and pulled one rifle. After few seconds of examining it, she looked at Jeff. "FX-05 Xiuhcoatl, an assault rifle used by Mexican military."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 830 - Honeymoon (J&J) (3)

    Jeff looked at other boxes. There was at least several dozens of them. "Are all these with weapons?"


    "Only one way to find out!", JoAnna excitedly started opening boxes. She felt like she is on a treasure hunt!


    They didn''t open all of them, but out of the ones they opened, there was few more with rifles, two with explosives, and several with gold bars. One metallic box which they opened is waterproof, and it haspartments filled with smaller boxes and pouches. They checked few and found variety of colorful gemstones and number of ancient-looking nes.


    "We found THE pirates'' treasure!", JoAnna eximed.


    "I would like to try out the Xiuhcoatl, and Felix would love the gemstones¡­ he mentioned that he can never have enough of those¡­", JoAnna mumbled while her eyes darted over the boxes.


    She looked at Jeff excitedly. "Can we keep it?"


    Jeff rubbed his chin. He was concerned that someone is using his... cough, cough... now THEIR ind for stashing obviously illegally obtained items. "My guess is that these are smugglers from Mexico. And they use this as a drop off ce for their goods. I assume that they are bringing smaller batches from the maind, and when they have arge stash here, then arge vesseles to pick it up and takes it to byers..."


    "Can we keep it?", JoAnna repeated when she realized that Jeff didn''t hear her.


    Jeff looked at JoAnna and smiled. "Of course, we can. It''s on our ind. So technically, it''s ours."


    They called security who arrived with a boat. About one hourter the cave was empty.


    JoAnna counted fifty-four boxes in total. Forty-three wooden and eleven metallic ones. Her eyes were shining at the thought that they opened less than a third. Who knows what other treasures can be inside?! But she knows that they need to leave that ce as soon as possible, it would be bad if smugglers (aka pirates)e while they are not prepared for giving them a warm wee.


    JoAnna wanted to see in person where staff is, so they all took the boat there. After unloading their newly found treasure and keeping it in one of the storage areas, they enjoyed a celebratory barbecue on the beach.


    JoAnna was happy to see that Bob1 and Bob2 are there. It''s always nice to see friendly faces, and Bob1 and Bob2 are her on-off personal bodyguards since the unfortunate incident with her ex-mentor.


    Jesse is also present, as usually, he was sitting on the side and observing others. It seems that he is a loner. Aiden and Sarah told Jesse to watch over Jeff and JoAnna during their honeymoon. Jeff protested at first, but then agreed when Sarah reminded him that Jesse is more skilled than any other bodyguard he has currently in hand-to-handbat, and Jesse''s other abilities are a bonus. With Jesse around, chances that JoAnna will find herself in a trouble is less likely.


    When bodyguards are idle, they train with Jesse. Jesse doesn''t mind whenever they call him for sparing, it''s something to keep him busy.


    Jeff instructed people in charge of monitoring ind''s security to be extra vignt if anyone approaches. Radars on the ind will capture only vessels which are close to it, no more than few miles away, so Jeff contacted Aiden to ensure that they have a wider surveince area. Aiden confirmed that Eve can assist with that.


    "Don''t inquire about the details. Eve will let you know if anyone ising your way." Aiden told him dryly before ending the call abruptly. Jeff could tell that something is off with his brother, but he didn''t have time to ask about it.


    Jeff and JoAnna took the trail directly toward the vi and they were back in time for dinner.


    After dinner they enjoyed sipping Chateau Lafite on the rooftop terrace apanied with soft music from the background. Of course, they snuggled next to each other on the lounging chair.


    JoAnna was in a very good mood. She was thinking how tomorrow they will go to that storage and open the rest of the boxes. She wants to create a detailed inventory of things they found, and then they can decide what to do with it.


    "Because I insisted on a hike, we found pirates'' treasure and a seashell which can allow us to hear the ocean! We should go out and explore areas more often. Who knows what else we can find?", JoAnna excitedly bobbed her head.


    Jeff smiled helplessly at the thought that only JoAnna canpare 54rge boxes worth millions with a conch shell.


    Suddenly, JoAnna got serious and narrowed her eyes. "What are we going to do if pirates don''te before we leave?"


    Panic washed over Jeff when he realized that JoAnna wants to participate in <em>''pirate capture''</em> operation, and he can only hope that pirates don''te before they leave this ind. There is no way that he can suggest that they leave earlier without making her suspect that he wants to keep her out of it.


    Jeff put on his best smile and extended his arm, palm up. "Mrs. White, can I interest you in a dance?"


    JoAnna''s face lit up. "Yes, Mr. White." She ced her hand in his. "I could dance with you until my legs start aching."


    "Let''s do that¡­" He stood up first and pulled her close to him. They started moving with the beat of soft slow music.


    Jeff spoke close to her ear: "¡­and when your legs start aching I can help you rest by holding them up." He nced at his shoulder mischievously indicating that as a ce where her legs will rest.


    JoAnna blinked few times. It took her some time to grasp the meaning of Jeff''s words. This man is getting more and more outrageous!


    No one ever told her that being married is so much hard work.


    ¡­


    Later that night, Jeff observed JoAnna who peacefully slept next to him. He loves that she is smiling in her sleep, and Jeff hopes that he is the reason behind her smiles. On the other hand, maybe she is dreaming about pirates and treasure.


    Jeff thought about the day, and the fact that some smugglers areing to the ind is bugging him. He wanted to know what additional surveince Eve is doing, but Aiden was quite unpleasant, and he does not want to call him to ask. Jeff remembered that both Aiden and Sarah stay upte, and that he can ask Sarah. She never brushes him off like his brother.


    He scooted off the bed, got his phone, and texted Sarah asking if she is awake. Few minutester, he was in the living area, talking to Sarah.


    She told him that Eve is using military satellites and that she is monitoring wide area around the ind.


    "You will get no less than one hour heads-up for any boats or underwater vehicles. Eve is also watching air-traffic, especially for aircrafts that cannd on water."


    "Thank you.", hearing this exnation put him a bit at ease. He remembered how Aiden sounded strange and had to ask: "Sarah, is everything OK there?"


    "Why do you ask?", Sarah cautiously inquired.


    "I spoke with Aiden earlier and¡­"


    "Did he say anything?", Sarah interrupted him.


    Jeff can hear that she is nervous.


    "No. But he seemed to be in a bad mood. Did anything happen?"


    Sarah exhaled. "Don''t worry about it. Some things happened at the wedding. We are taking care of it."


    Jeff can hear that Sarah is not telling him everything, but he assumed that she does not want him to think about other irrelevant things during his honeymoon. "Let me know if you need help. We cane back home." Actually, he would like toe home. Then JoAnna will not be able to do the reckless pirate hunting.


    Sarah was touched with Jeff''s offer. But even if theye back, there is nothing they can do about the issue that is weighing on them. "Thanks. We got it covered. Enjoy your honeymoon."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 831 - Saving The Relationship (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside House ~


    September 21, 9:21 AM


    Sophia found Sarah on the training ground.


    Sarah is up since early, which is unusual for her. She did her morning run and now she is beating a training dummy senseless. It''s the same thing she did every morning since they returned from the resort.


    Sarah was lost in her thoughts and it took Sophia some time to get Sarah''s attention.


    "For you.", Sophia handed Sarah a bottle of water.


    "Thanks.", Sarah took it and had few gulps before closing it and keeping it down.


    Sarah wanted to go back to beating the dummy, but she saw that Sophia made herselffortable on a log which serves as a bench and it seems that she wants to talk to her.


    Sarah looked at Sophia and raised her eyebrows indicating that she is waiting for Sophia to speak.


    "How are you doing?" Sophia asked.


    "OK." Sarah was avoiding to look at Sophia, fearing that she can see through her lie. But she forgot that Sophia is here because she knows that Sarah is not OK.


    Sophia eyed Sarah. "It does not look like it."


    "How does it look like?"


    "You look like you have something grave weighing on your mind. And if I don''t know that you and Aiden are engaged and crazy in love I would think that you are avoiding each other."


    "It''s not like that.", Sarah half-lied.


    It''s not that she is avoiding him on purpose, but there is some level of difort which she is unable to ovee. Aiden apologized more times than she can count, and she told him every time that he should stop¡­ and he stopped. They tried talking, some casual topics, but everything is forced, and they gave up after some time¡­ and neither of them wants to talk again about Madison and that wretched night.


    There is no point digging into that open wound, there is nothing new toe out of it, but for some reason it''s not healing either.


    Two of them agreed that in few days they will start chasing those eight people and giving them their deserved punishments, but until then it seems that they ran out of things to say to each other.


    "Then tell me how should I interpret the fact that if you are not stuck in yourputer room you are here training for hours. Always by yourself. You two don''t eat together and based on everything I''ve seen it seems you don''t sleep together either." Sophia saw that Sarah lowered her gaze and has no intention of talking. "Fine. You don''t need to tell me anything. But you should talk to him¡­ or did you give up?"


    "Give up?" Sarah looked at Sophia in panic.


    "Are you thinking of breaking up with Aiden?" Sophia rified.


    Sarah felt that she is running out of oxygen. "No!"


    "Then you should talk to him."


    "Don''t you think I tried? It''s just that¡­ nothing seems to work."


    "How about you talk to me? I''m avable." Sophia patted log next to her, indicating for Sarah to sit.


    Sarah sat next to Sophia.


    She was not sure if she should say anything to Sophia, or how much. She knows that Sophia is super-protective of her and if she tells her the details, Sophia might end up hating Aiden. But Sarah does not know how to talk to him, and there is no one other than her big sister with whom she can talk about it. Sarah decided to tell her, some things¡­"That night, he hurt me. He was drugged, unable to control himself, and he hurt me. Parts of that night are on rey in my mind and I go through that many times a day. I''m living trapped in a nightmare. I don''t know how to get out of this."


    "Did you tell him that?"


    Sarah shook her head. "I can''t¡­ it will not be fair. He is already ming himself for everything. If I tell him I will just make him feel worse, and it will not help with anything."


    "Are you sure it will not help?"


    "Help?" Sarah dejectedly shook her head. "No matter what I say, it will not change the fact that the person who should love and cherish me, ended up hurting me to the point that my whole body felt like it''s falling apart. And more than once that night I wished that I fall apart, for the pain to stop. It was not just the physical pain, my heart ached because of the fact that he is the one hurting me. And I can''t even me him, because it''s not his fault¡­ and because he does not remember."


    It was very difficult for Sophia to hear this and to control her rising temper. But she knows that Sarah told her this because she needs an advice and not someone who will blow up and make things worse. After all, Sophia is aware that Sarah loves Aiden and that he loves her back, and that is the reason both of them are suffering so much at this point. If they don''t care about each other deeply, they would be able to put behind them that incident easily.


    Sophia took a deep breath to calm her emotions and organize her thoughts. "How long do you n to continue like this?"


    "I don''t know what else to do.", Sarah admitted.


    "Let me ask you one thing: If with your current knowledge you go back to that night and you are standing in front of the suite, knowing that he is inside drugged¡­ would you do anything differently?"


    Sarah thought for few seconds before answering: "No."


    She realized that she made a choice that evening, and if she can return to that point in time, she would make the same choice. Sarah would decide to stay by his side and help him fight through that night, to share his nightmares. She would not leave him alone.


    "Do you want to save your rtionship?" Sophia''s question pulled Sarah out of her thoughts.


    "Of course!", Sarah responded without hesitation.


    Sophia held Sarah''s hand in hers and patted it gently while speaking. "You need to snap out of this. You two are drifting further apart, and unless you do something about it you will lose him. He is afraid of approaching you because he feels guilty, undeserving of your forgiveness. So, it must be you who will take initiative to fix whatever is broken."


    "How do you know that he feels guilty?"


    "Aiden talked with Felix." Sophia admitted.


    Sarah nodded in understanding. "I know you said a lot, but I still don''t know how to fix this. Do you have any advice that is more appropriate for my situation?"


    "You said that your mind is filled with terrible thoughts from that night, find good things that will push the bad ones away. Create new memories or remember the old ones. Remember why you love him. You shared so many good moments with him, don''t allow one bad night to stain everything that you two achieved so far."


    Sarah looked at Sophia with a mix of surprise and gratitude. "I was not expecting that you will support us staying together after finding out that he hurt me."


    "I know that you love him. And he loves you as well. And he was not himself. And I also know that he will do everything in his power not to end up in such a situation again. If any of those is not true I would kick him out and make his life a living hell personally." Sophia smiled while talking, but Sarah knows that her sister is not kidding.


    Sarah gave Sophia a big hug before going to freshen up.


    Sophia returned Sarah''s hug, but she didn''t appreciate being hugged by apletely sweaty person. Now she needs to freshen up as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 832 - Saving The Relationship (2)

    Sarah is in the shower. She hopes that it will help her think and find a solution to this absurd cycle she found herself in. How is it possible that she can''t talk with Aiden and fix the problems if that is the only thing she wants to do?


    She agrees with Sophia. Aiden will not make attempts to fix this¡­ besides saying that he is sorry he does not know what else to do, anyway. And she can''t me him for that.


    Everything from that evening was either neutral or good in some way except for the events that happened when two of them were alone in their suite¡­ Those are the images which are haunting her, and she can''t shake them off no matter how much she tries. She told herself that it was her decision, and now after her talk with Sophia she realized that if she gets an opportunity to go back and finds herself in the same situation, she will make the same choice. Sarah remembers how Aiden pushed her away and warned her that he is losing control and that she should stay away¡­ but she decided not to. And she would do it all again. Sarah is confident that even if the same thing reys hundreds of times, she would never let him walk through that hell by himself.


    Sarah recollected that Jeff said how Aiden was in a bad mood when they spoke on the phone. That tells her that he is reaching the state when he is unable to conceal his troubled emotional state from others.


    And he even talked to Felix. Aiden probably did that because he is afraid of talking with her¡­ because he does not want to bring those memories front and center again.


    Both of them are aching, but she is the one who needs to fix it.


    Sarah got an idea¡­


    ¡­


    Sarah is in theputer room. She told Eve to lock the door and no one cane in to disturb her. Sarah needs to remind herself why she decided to stay by his side that evening, and why she would make the same choice hundred times over.


    "Eve, show me videos of me and Aiden¡­"


    "Which ones?" Eve responded with a question.


    "All of them. Chronologically¡­"


    Seemingly endless list of files was shown on one screen on the left, whilerge screen in front started ying videos one by one.


    First video showed her and Aiden getting into Hill family vi. Timestamp: December 23, day after the Christmas party at Orion Enterprise¡­ she remembered how that morning two of them slept together for the first time in his hotel room. And he said that he will treasure her forever¡­ She watched Aiden greet Mr. Joe and then he followed her to greet Ste and Sophia. Sarah was so excited that he came to her home that she didn''t realize how stiff he was... He was obviously ufortable.


    After that they went to the PC room. There is no video surveince inside that room, but she knows that he helped her find information rted to Gabriel. Sarah smiled at the thought how at that time she didn''t know that he is Omega and that he ns to ask her toe and work with him at White corp.


    In next video two of them shared a meal¡­ and chatted¡­ and then there is a video from guest bedroom of her going inside bathroom. Oh, God! He was dancing in the shower! And then¡­ just before two of them hit the mattress the video stopped.


    Sarah is happy that she told Eve not to store recordings of intimacy between two people, but it''s not difficult to guess what happened after that.


    She spent hours watching two of them interact. She forgot so many things¡­ Party at their house. Lexi trying to give Aiden spiked drink and Sarahing to his rescue¡­ and he helping her clean up the bloody bathroom¡­


    It waste afternoon when Sarah got out of that room to grab something to eat. And she went back to watching videos from her Fairfield apartment and then from Los Angeles apartment and back to the Hill family vi after she ended up in the hospital. Aiden didn''t leave her side¡­ he was so worried about her...


    Sarah skipped quite a bit of videos because if she didn''t, she would end up spending weeks watching.


    She ended up narrowing the list to only videos with two of them alone. Those moments of privacy provided her with a reminder how he acts when no one else is watching. He is rxed, smiling, goofy sometimes, and he looks at her like she is the most precious thing in the world¡­ Always trying to be close to her, hold her hand, tuck her hair behind her ear¡­ little things which show how much he cares and how much he needs her.


    Sarah felt her heart aching at the thought thatst few days she is pushing him away. She is denying him her proximity and based on the videos that is the only thing he needs to be happy. And she is missing him as well.


    She decided to keep on watching. She is less than halfway in, even with skipping files and watching them at 2x the speed.


    Based on the number of videos, she can tell that she spent a lot of time with Aiden. They are together about nine months, and she can''t remember how her life was without him¡­ she can''t imagine her life without him.


    One of the videos was two of them in her bedroom closet. From before Sophia''s wedding, in Hill family vi¡­ Sarah is packing the suitcase and Aiden is watching her with a gentle smile on his face. He usually has that blissful expression when he is watching her, and she is not aware of it. Sarah didn''t know that.


    "Where did you disappear?", she asked when she noticed him standing behind her.


    "I had a talk with your father¡­", Aiden mysteriously answered.


    "Long talk¡­ About?"


    "About our uing trip¡­" He refused to give her more information than that no matter how much she asked.


    Sarah realized that is the video before their trip to the ind where he proposed to her. The one with birds and¡­ she remembered that when they were on that suspended deck, he said something on the lines that if she wants to know what he spoke with Edward that she should ask Eve. And he mentioned Edward''s study. Is that the same talk that was mentioned in this video?


    "Eve¡­ is there a recording of Edward and Aiden talking which is taken shortly before this video?"


    "There is audio only from your father''s study.", Eve responded.


    "y it for me." Sarah put headsets on and listened attentively.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 833 - Saving The Relationship (3)

    Sarah was listening to audio file and felt that her heartbeat increased. Somehow, she was anxious.


    Aiden''s voice was heard: "Mr. Hill, I was hoping to have a word with you."


    "¡­" Edward didn''t respond, but based on Aiden''s next words, Sarah assumed that Edward offered him to take a seat. Probably with a wave of his hand.


    "It''s OK. I will rather stand."


    After some silence Aiden spoke again: "As you know, tomorrow I will go with Sarah on a vacation¡­ and¡­ I n to ask her to marry me."


    Sarah was aware how hear heart is wildly thumping. He told Edward that he will propose!


    There was a long stifling silence and then Edward''s icy voice sounded: "Why are you telling me that?"


    "I was hoping to get your blessings." Based on the sound of his voice, it seems that Aiden was submissive. That is rare.


    "My blessings?" Sarah can tell that Edward''s temper is rising. "You dated her without my permission. She left the house with you, and you didn''t ask for my opinion then. Why do you need my blessings now?"


    "Because it will mean a lot to Sarah."


    Sarah felt her heart expand when she heard that Aiden is suffering Edward''s bad treatment only because of her.


    "And why do you think that I will give you¡­ my¡­ blessings?" Edward obviously struggled to keep hisposure. It seems that he really does not like the idea of Aiden proposing to Sarah.


    "Because I love Sarah very much. And I will do everything in my power to keep her safe and happy." Aiden''s response came smoothly. It warmed Sarah''s heart.


    Edward snorted. "Safe? That is an interesting word considering that ising from you."


    "I don''t understand."


    "I am aware of your special background and all the trouble that it brings. How can you guarantee that you will keep her safe?" At this point, Sarah can actually imagine Edward ring at Aiden. And she is sorry that there is no video recording.


    Aiden''s firm response surprised her: "Since you are aware of my special background, you should know that not just trouble, but power as welles with it. And I will use it to protect Sarah for the rest of my days."


    "Rest of your days? How old are you?" Sarah could not believe the condescending tone Edward used¡­ or how calm and confident Aiden sounded.


    "I will be 23 this year."


    "You are still wet behind your ears. What do you know about love and making lifelong promises? What is to say that next year you don''t find another girl?"


    Once again, no matter how much Edward belittled Aiden, his calm and confident response leaved her breathless.


    "Mr. Hill, there is no other girl for me. Ever. Before Sarah came into my life, I was in a dark ce and I believed that is who I am. Sarah is my light. I am a better person because of her, for her. I will never abandon my light. Even if I have a thousand lifetimes, I will devote all of them to her, because she deserves it¡­"


    Sarah removed her headset slowly.


    "Eve, where is Aiden?"


    "In the study.", Eve responded.


    ¡­


    In the study, Aiden is standing and facing therge window. The ocean is beautiful, shimmering under the moonlight and millions of stars which are speckling the clear sky, but he does not see it.


    Last few days, Aiden is troubled. And it''s getting worse by the day. Everything since that wedding night was aplete failure. He does not see anything good, because he is consumed in fear that Sarah is slipping away. Again.


    He was so confident that they are unbreakable, especially after he found out that she knows about his past and that she does not care about it. She epts him as is. He was floating in happiness that two of them will spend eternity together. How is it possible that in a blink of an eye his whole world copsed?


    He can see the pain in Sarah''s eyes whenever she looks at him¡­ and his insides are ripping into pieces because he does not know how to fix it. How can he erase her pain when he is the one who caused it?


    More than once he thought that it will be the best for both of them if he just leaves. Maybe if they give each other some space, the wounds will heal. But he can''t make himself leave.


    Aiden felt arms wrap around him from the back and he closed his eyes. He ced his palms over hands which rested on his chest and smiled bitterly. This is not the first time inst few days that he imagines Sarah holding him. He knows it''s not real, but it''s the best he can get because since they came back home she didn''t touch him at all. And it seems that with time his imagination is getting stronger because it never felt so real like now.


    "I''m sorry¡­", Sarah''s faint whisper made him open his eyes abruptly.


    He looked down and he can see the hands!


    Aiden turned around slowly without letting go of her, afraid that if he lets go she will disappear, and he will realize that it''s not real.


    But it is real.


    Sarah is standing right there, her arms wrapped around him and her head rests on his chest.


    Aiden embraced her and took a deep breath, inhaling scent of her shampoo. It feels like forever since he did thatst time.


    "I need your help." Sarah said without lifting her head.


    Aiden looked down at her and was not sure what to expect. But she is right here, hugging him¡­ that means that she does not want them to separate, and that is all that matters. Everything else, they can work on.


    Sarah took his silence as an OK to proceed talking. "I''m struggling with this, and I need your help..."


    She looked up and her soul shook when she saw his deep dark pools full of love. "Can we go back to where it all started? Can we go to your apartment in Fairfield?"


    If she wants to create happy memories and remember good ones, her only option is to go to the ce which is, for her, a definition of a happy ce. His apartment.


    Aiden smiled and responded with a nod. "When?"


    "As soon as possible."


    "We will be there before the sunrise." He kissed her forehead gently and tightened his hug.


    Sarah held him snugly and took a deep breath, allowing her favorite woody-flowery fragrance to fill her up. <em></em>


    <em>''Yes, this will work¡­''</em>, she thought while smile spread on her face.


    "I''m going to tell Sophia before they sleep for the night, and then I will pack things for few days.", Sarah told him before heading out of the study.


    Aiden called the pilot to get the jet ready and turned to face therge window. He was surprised to see how ocean is shimmering under the moonlight. He didn''t notice it before.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 834 - An Enchanted Apartment

    ~ Fairfield ~


    Sarah and Aiden reached the apartment just before sunrise.


    Sarah looked around and everything was in its ce, just how she remembers it. She thought how that apartment is like a time capsule, never changing while preserving happy memories. Everywhere she looks, she can see shes of images which warm her heart¡­ two of them sitting on the sofa and working on theirptops, two of them at the desk in the corner looking at the PC screen and discussing some designs, two of them at the dining table and sharing a meal he cooked, two of them¡­


    "What do you want to do?", Aiden asked after keeping the suitcase in the closet.


    "How about we sleep? I slept in the ne, but I know you didn''t. And based on your look, it seems you are not sleeping well for a while."


    He scratched his head shyly like a kid who was caught in a mischief. "That obvious?"


    Sarah bit her lower lip nervously and nodded. She knows that he didn''t sleep well because of their situation. But she does not want to feel guilty. They came here to fix things¡­ and fixing they will do.


    ¡­


    Aiden was so happy about the fact that they are holding each other in the bed, that he had difficulty calming down his restless heart in order to sleep. It seems like forever since they did thatst time. There is a small difference: they are fully clothed, but that does not matter. He gets to hug Sarah and she is hugging him back, and that is a big progress.


    "I am d that you think of this apartment as our happy ce.", he said before cing a kiss on her forehead.


    "When did I say that?" It''s not that it''s not true, but she does not remember saying it.


    "Just before you slept off in the ne."


    "Oh¡­", she didn''t know that she is talking when half-asleep. Who knows what else she told him, and she does not remember? "It''s true. I find this ce to be full of positive energy, and it''s helping me recharge."


    Sarah knows that it''s not just the ce. The thing that makes this ce magically-healing is abination of good memories and Aiden''s presence. Without him in her life, nothing works.


    Within seconds, Sarah felt that Aiden''s hold on her loosened, and his arm on her rested limply. She observed that his breathing is steady and when she looked up she could see that his eyes are closed¡­ he slept off. His expression was rxed and there was a faint smile lingering on his handsome face. <em></em>


    <em>''Poor thing, he is truly exhausted.''</em>


    <em></em>Sarah slowly scooted higher and ced a gentle kiss on his lips.


    She felt guilty at the thought that it''s technically September 22, and thatst time she kissed him was one week ago. And now she did it while he is sleeping¡­ stealing a kiss so that he does not know about it.


    "I''m sorry for ming you¡­", she whispered. "It was my choice, and you ended up suffering because of that. I''m sorry for forgetting what is important¡­ I will fix it, I promise. Thank you for not giving up on us."


    Sarah settled in his arms and slept off.


    She didn''t see that he smiled when she turned around.


    Aiden struggled not to tighten his hold on her. If he does that, she will know that he is awake. And he knows that she said those words only because she thinks that he is sleeping, at least the ming part.


    ¡­


    Aiden woke up and found that he is alone in the bed. That is unusual¡­ he almost always wakes up before Sarah, no matter how much he likes to sleep in.


    It is afternoon.


    His eyebrows shoot up in surprise when he smelled a mouthwatering aroma seeping in from the kitchen.


    Aiden leaned against the wall and he is sure that he never saw anything more beautiful than the sight of Sarah busying herself in the kitchen while preparing a meal for him. For him. She actually cut her sleep short, did the grocery run and is cooking for him. He knows that she does not like to cook, and she is always the one to stay longer in the bed, unwilling to get up. But she did both of those, for him.


    "It will be done in ten minutes.", Sarah said with a gentle smile when she noticed his presence.


    She saw his blissful expression and it reminded her of the videos she watched previous day. He always looks at her like that when he thinks that no one is watching.


    "Can I help?"


    Sarah looked around while thinking what to give him to do. "You can mix the sd. Everything is in the bowl already¡­ And you can set up the table."


    Sarah tasted the almost finished sauce. It''s a bit sour. She frowned slightly.


    Aiden noticed her displeasure with the sauce. "Is it off?"


    "A bit." She offered him a spoon with a smidge of sauce in it.


    Aiden bit the spoon before his lips wrapped around it. A secondter, he reached for the spice rack.


    Sarah thought that he never looked so sexy¡­ with a spoon in his mouth, focused, his fingers lightly touching containers with spices while picking the perfect one. But he was always breathtaking in the kitchen.


    He took a pinch of sugar and something else that she missed while staring at him and sprinkled it inside the pot. "This will do."


    Sarah was not sure why butterflies filled her stomach when Aiden stood behind her and held her hand while she stirred the sauce. It was such a simple thing, yet her whole body trembled because of his proximity.


    "Make sure to mix it well before you taste again." His breath kissed her ear and Sarah realized that she spaced out only after observing that fire under the pot is off.


    She smiled. Yes¡­ this is that familiar feeling. How can she forget that he makes her lose herself?


    Sarah was in a daze while they ate. She is almost confident that Aiden praised the food, and then he switched the topic before realizing that she has something else on her mind.


    "Are you not hungry?", he asked after tapping her nose lightly.


    Sarah smiled when she saw that he finished food from his te, and she is only halfway done. "I was thinking how this apartment must have some enchantment cast on it, because I forgot why we kept the distance between us inst few days."


    Aiden walked around the table and sat on the chair next to Sarah. He observed her soft expression while gently brushing his fingers over her cheeks.


    "I missed you.", he said in a low voice.


    Sarah is not sure if it was his soothing touch, emotions in his voice or the depth of his dark eyes, or all of it together¡­ but it made her heart ache when she realized that in thesest few days he suffered a lot. Maybe more than she did.


    She moved to sit on hisp, straddling him and buried face in his neck.


    "I missed you too."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 835 - Back To Normal

    Sarah and Aiden are in the bed, exchanging light kisses.


    Aiden''s hand is on her waist and he is thinking if he should move it under her top or not. What if she is not ready for more than kisses? They are at a point where hugging and kissing is OK, and he is very happy about that¡­ but how about more than that? He is not sure¡­ His hand moved slightly before settling back into its original position, reflecting uncertainty of his thoughts.


    "Is something wrong?", Sarah noticed his reluctance.


    Her question answered his¡­ she IS ready for more. But how much more? He does not want to push it more than she isfortable with and risk of her retreating back into <em>''stay-away''</em> mode. It was painful to stay away from her. It''s safe if he asks, but how can he ask¡­?


    "You packed the suitcase. Did you pack¡­ protection?" Aiden held his breath while waiting for her answer.


    "No. It''s safe now."


    Her answer confirmed that she IS ready not just for a bit more, but for all the way. He was unable to control the smile which bloomed on his face. Finally, he gets to feel her¡­ and he will take his time and make it slow.


    He resumed kissing her on the neck toward the shoulders, how much her exposed skin allowed. His hand went under her top andnded on her waist. Aiden felt her smooth and warm skin and he trembled. Oh, how much he missed her!


    He told himself that no matter how impatient he is, he needs to take his time, slowly¡­ to make sure she is enjoying¡­ and they don''t need a condom because it''s safe¡­


    "Now what?", Sarah asked when she realized that Aiden stopped all his movements.


    He lifted his head and looked into her eyes reluctantly. "You said that now is safe. What about¡­st time?"


    Sarah pressed her lips into a line. She does not want to think about that night, but he has a point that should be rified.


    "Then¡­ it was not safe. But that does not mean that I''m pregnant. Healthy couples take on average six months of trying before it happens."


    His eyes widened. "So, you are saying¡­ there is a possibility."


    His shock told her that he is ufortable with that thought. Why is he making such a big deal out of it? She remembers that they talked about babies, and he said that they will be perfect. Did he change his mind now that actually it MIGHT be happening?


    "There is always a possibility. No protection is 100% effective. Remember? Sophia got pregnant and she WAS on the pill."


    "But¡­ there is a higher possibility than if we are using the protection. Correct?" Aiden still wanted to rify.


    Sarah sighed. "Yes. Can we not talk about it? Even if I''m pregnant, it''s too early to confirm."


    "When can we, confirm?"


    Sarah saw that he has no intention of changing the topic, so she exined: "My period is due in more than a week. If it''ste, I will do a test."


    Aiden listened to her while holding his breath.


    His mind exploded. There is a chance that she is pregnant. Right now! Her oven might be baking a bun! His bun! That will be a perfect bun¡­ a perfect baby¡­ something that two of them created!


    Sarah observed that Aiden is practically non-responsive. "Don''t be like this¡­ What is the worst that can happen? I''m pregnant? If that happens, we can discuss options. There is no point talking or thinking about it before we get a confirmation."


    Aiden realized that Sarah assumed how he sees her pregnancy as a bad thing. "Why did you say that is THE WORST that can happen? How can you carrying my child be a bad thing? What options? I will be a proud father to our children."


    Sarah told herself that she is overthinking it. Why are they even talking about this? "I didn''t mean it that way. I just wanted to say that if I''m not pregnant nothing changes. And if I am, things will change, but we don''t know how that will impact us... How about we leave this topic forter? After I do the test, IF my period iste¡­"


    Sarah pouted. "I thought we were in the middle of something¡­"


    "In the middle? We barely... just... begun¡­" Aiden gave her few light kisses before stopping and observing her face.


    "Now what?!", Sarah was getting frustrated with all the interruptions. She was about to ask him if he has any intention to proceed further or not.


    Aiden can see that she is impatient and smiled. "I just realized¡­ we never made love in this apartment."


    "Oh¡­" Sarah likes very much that he called it <em>''making love''</em>. "Then, we should make it special."


    She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of his palms on her skin¡­ letting him take the lead, because she knows that is how he likes it.


    His kisses diligently covered every inch of her body¡­ and she noticed that he gave extra attention to her belly, probably because he hopes that there is a baby inside, but she didn''t mind. She was happy to know that in case she is pregnant, he will not leave her to shoulder anything by herself.


    He was gentle, much gentler than any time before.


    Their fingers inteced and he broke the kiss to look into her eyes while he made his way inside her slowly.


    Aiden was happy that he didn''t see any pain or difort while her heat enveloped him. Her eyes were full of love and lust and there was not a trace of anything else. And he would not want it any other way.


    ¡­


    It''s dawn, and Aiden is cradling Sarah in his arms. She is sleeping peacefully. He knows that he should make use of this time and sleep as well, but he is too excited to sleep.


    They spent the evening and most of the night cuddling between long sessions of love making. They exchanged sweet nothings, and everything is back to normal. Two of them are back to being one, and he can''t be happier about it¡­ oh, he can. There is a chance that Sarah might be pregnant! She told him more than once not to get his hopes up, but he can''t help it.


    Aiden ced his palms over her abdomen and kissed the back of her head.


    The time is ticking away, and he is still not able to sleep. Luckily they don''t have anything nned for next day, so he can take a nap if needed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 836 - Sisters Screams

    ~ Fairfield ~


    September 23


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Sudden scream gave Aiden a jump. He was sleeping¡­ What''s with the noise? Sarah! She is not next to him!


    Aiden scrambled out of the bed and rushed out.


    He found Sarah on the sofa, staring at herptop and not moving. If not for her blinking, he would think that she turned into a statue.


    Her face is pale¡­ she looks terrified.


    "Sarah, love? What happened?", Aiden asked as he cautiously approached her.


    She didn''t react.


    Aiden sat next to her and looked at herptop. She was reading work emails.


    "You are ted to give a presentation on security enhancements at White corp. during thepany meeting?", Aiden''s face lit up for a second and then he remembered how Sarah is petrified of those things. She does not like being in the spotlight or people looking at her¡­ but he thought thattely she made progress rted to that.


    "Hey¡­" Aiden touched her chin to make her face him. "It''s OK. You can do this. And you will be great. I will help you."


    She plunged herself into his embrace.


    "I told Jeff not to put me on the spot¡­", she whined.


    Aiden rubbed her back gently. "Jeff is on his honeymoon. Oscar is in charge now¡­ and he probably does not know. But you can do it. Or do you want to tell him to pull you out of the lineup?"


    "This is already sent to the wholepany!" Sarah was close to hyperventting. "If I pull back now, everyone will know that something went wrong. And they will probably think that something is wrong with me, or my performance, or who knows what¡­ but it will not be anything good."


    She took few deep breaths. "I would like to step up and do this¡­ but I''m afraid that I will mess up and make a fool out of myself."


    Aiden wanted to tell her to snap out of it and to stop doubting herself, but he felt that Sarah is trembling, so he decided on a softer approach: "How about this¡­ there is no need to cancel anything at this point. You prepare your presentation, and I will help you practice. If you don''t like it one week before the meeting, and you are notfortable about it, then you can back off. OK?"


    Sarah nodded and buried her face in his chest.


    ~ Ind in the Pacific Ocean ~


    (Almost at the same time when Sarah''s scream woke up Aiden¡­)


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Sudden cry startled Jeff and he rushed out of the bathroom with only towel around his waist. He was in the middle of the shower and he still has soap in his hair.


    "What happened?" He frantically looked at JoAnna.


    JoAnna beamed. "They areing here!"


    Jeff''s appearance earned him a raised eyebrow and a smirk from JoAnna. "Not bad¡­ not bad¡­ but not good for fighting pirates. Get that soap off yourself and dress up. They are here!"


    Jeff''s face darkened. "What pirate fighting?"


    "Look, look¡­", JoAnna was pointing on theptop which showed a map with their ind in the middle and a dot approaching it. "They areing¡­ THEY are COMING! Based on this, we have just over an hour to go into our positions. Quickly, get ready! We leave in ten minutes!"


    JoAnna dashed into the closet do dress up. Well, she can''t fight pirates in her underwear. And she already picked perfect clothes.


    Jeff swallowed hard and told himself that it will be all fine while going back to get ready.


    Two of them were supposed to leave this ind, but JoAnna insisted on staying longer even if that means spending the whole honeymoon here. She didn''t flinch when he mentioned expensive reservations which will go to waste unused. He was unable to convince her to leave. Ah, his wife is hungry for adventure. She is awesome like that.


    Jeff repeated silently that they nned for this. Security is there to handle apprehending the smugglers, and JoAnna will be in sniping position, away from the trouble. They can do this. She will get her fun, he will not be punished because he is preventing her from having fun¡­ but he is worried¡­ JoAnna is too excited about this.


    ¡­


    JoAnna is in her sniping position. Jeff is next to her. Two of them are using binocrs to observe onerge fishing boat as it''s approaching the ind. That boat is dragging a smaller one.


    Number of bodyguards are already in position, close to the cave. Jesse is on top, just above cave entrance. He insisted to be on the frontline saying that he is missing some real action. And JoAnna is almost sure that she heard him say that all this babysitting is making him die on the inside, but she decided not to respond. JoAnna allowed Jesse to do what he wanted, but she hopes that nothing happens to him, otherwise she does not know how she will exin it to Sarah.


    Two speedboats are hidden nearby, each with four armed bodyguards. They should capture the vessel which stays in the water.


    JoAnna can see five people in the smaller boat approaching the ind, whilerger one was waiting a bit further away. Perfect. Just how she estimated. The smaller boat also has number ofrge boxes in it. JoAnna grinned while thinking that there is more treasureing her way!


    "Five people areing to the ind. No one moves until I givemand.", she spoke into themunication device. "At least one person is left on therger boat."


    They see the boating toward the sandy beach and two men got out of the boat¡­ they pulled the boat on the sand partially and started unloading boxes. It seems they came to make another drop off.


    It was well coordinated.


    When five men entered the cave, less than a minuteter, there was amotion inside¡­ they discovered that their other boxes went missing. Jesse and bodyguards surrounded five distressed smugglers as soon as they exited the cave, and after a small scuffle they overpowered them with ease. By then, two powerboats captured therger fishing boat. It had two people on it.


    Seven smugglers were armed, but it seems that so far they didn''t encounter troubles, so they didn''t expect any. They were mostly confused, unable toprehend what is going on.


    JoAnna was disappointed. She was hoping for some more action¡­ at the end, she didn''t get to shoot even once.


    Jeffughed. "You should be happy that you didn''t need to shoot people."


    He was relieved that this is over.


    "Let''s take their gifts and interrogate them." JoAnna reminded Jeff that it''s not over. "We need to find out who else is involved in all this."


    "Gifts?"


    "Don''t you think that they came to deliver wedding gifts to us?", JoAnna grinned while walking toward the cave where security already tied up the smugglers.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 837 - Keep Everything

    The boxes that smugglers brought with them are taken away with others in the storage on the side of the ind where staff is.


    JoAnna and Jeff didn''t want to move the smugglers there. As much as two of them know, smugglers are not aware that there are buildings on the ind. So, they decided to keep them in the cave, for now.


    With help from the truth serum, and two security guards who are fluent in Spanish, JoAnna and Jeff interrogated the smugglers (aka pirates).


    Just how Jeff suspected, they are using that fishing boat to drop off goods few boxes at a time in order not to arouse suspicion with border patrol. Oncerger quantity is gathered in the cave, a bigger boat wille, load all of the boxes and transport them further.


    Jeff was rmed to find out that this is going on for few years. He had no idea!


    He took a mental note to put surveince in ce for all his properties. Who knows for what they are used when he is not around?!


    They found out that this is the only team which ising to this ind to make drop offs. There are other teams, but other ones are assigned to different inds. Each boat is operating in its designated area, because they need to look like local fishing boats.


    Other than these crews of smaller fishing boats, there is argework of thieves and bribed officials on the maind, and a crew of thatrge boat.


    Large boat will note unless it is summoned.


    Overall, it''s quite arge operation.


    When they finished gathering the information, Jeff and JoAnna left the smugglers in the cave. Two of them went to the beach to discuss further steps while security is making sure that those seven people remain in the cave, obediently tied up.


    "What do you suggest we do?", Jeff asked JoAnna.


    She was thinking while burying his legs in the sand. She paused her movements and looked toward the cave.


    "We keep everything."


    Jeff was not sure what that means. "Everything?"


    "You said, it''s our ind. So, whatever is on it, it''s ours. We keep the treasure and we keep the pirates."


    Jeff felt like crying. "What will we do with the pirates?"


    JoAnnaughed seeing his expression. "You are right. They are not useful. Let''s tie them up to a rock and throw them into the ocean!"


    Jeff was happy that she gave up on the idea of keeping the pirates. It seems that his wife likes to collect things¡­ and people.


    JoAnna stoppedughing when she realized that he is considering that option. "We can get rid of them, but what about the others?"


    He had to agree that she has a point. "If we don''t find a permanent solution, someone else wille in their ce¡­ They are doing all this while avoiding coast guard. Why not use them?"


    JoAnna thought for few seconds before nodding. "We can do that. Let''s pack these guys and deliver them as present to the coast guard. We can pretend to be ignorant tourists who just bumped into these shady guys while we rxed, and our staff overpowered them. We can use one of the powerboats that security uses."


    Jeff smiled. "There is a bigger boat avable. It''s more suitable for two tourists and their staff to rx while cruising the ocean."


    JoAnna was not sure if she shouldugh or cry. This man always has a way to surprise her. And she is quite sure that <em>''bigger boat''</em> is arge yacht. She shook her head and continued burying him in the sand.


    Jeff was happy with JoAnna''s reaction, he can see that he managed to impress her (again). "To make sure authorities take this seriously, we can put some of those boxes in their boat."


    JoAnna''s big pout showed that she doesn''t like the idea of giving up on part of the treasure, but she has to agree that is a good strategy to make sure smugglers end up in jail and stay there for a long time.


    ¡­


    JoAnna and Jeff are on in the office of coast guard on the maind. They finished giving their statements.


    Main officer shook JoAnna''s and Jeff''s hands on their way out. "Mr. White, Mrs. White, thank you for your assistance in apprehending these smugglers."


    "No need to thank us. We only did what we think it''s right.", Jeff responded.


    "Can you make sure that this is thoroughly investigated, and everyone involved is captured?", JoAnna asked the officer.


    "Yes, madam.", he responded with a small nod.


    Jeff observed that JoAnna is not happy with a short response she got, and he decided to step in. He ced his hands on JoAnna''s shoulders and addressed the officer: "We are on our honeymoon, and my wife suffered a shock when she found out that people who approached us are armed smugglers. We heard them talk about their associates on the maind. It sounded like there is a lot of them. We just want to make sure that all of them are captured and unable toe and look for us, for revenge. If we left our security at home, how we originally nned, the oue of our encounter would be... different."


    Officer nodded while listening to Jeff. "I understand. Don''t worry, they will not find out your identities. I assure you that justice will be served. With ten crates we found onboard, this is not something that will be taken lightly. Even without your testimony in the court we have a very solid case to detain them, and their sentence will not be light. Two crates have rifles which are exclusive to our military. Illegal trading of those weapons is something that we treat like a treason. We are grateful that you reported them to us..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 838 - You Are Not Authorized

    Jeff and JoAnna are on a yacht, heading back to the ind.


    Just like JoAnna suspected, the yacht is luxurious with decks on three levels. It has space for 18 guests and 32 crew members. It features 10 bedrooms, gym, entertainment areas, hot tub, ss elevator, dock with jet skis, and of course, a helipad.


    She asked Jeff how is it possible that she didn''t see this yacht when they spent time with the staffst time. It is huge and difficult to miss. Jeff exined that they got hidden docks designed in such a way that unless the gate (which looks like rocks) opens, you can''t see the vessels inside. Also, they have camouge canopy on top, so you can''t see it from the air either.


    Nothing that Jeff has is simple. Her husband is just so amazing. And what is more amazing is that they got all this set up so quickly. Last time they were here, besides vi no other structure existed on the ind!


    JoAnna took a mental note to do more research on White family and resources avable. If she is the Madam, she should know about these things.


    JoAnna is using a tablet and happily bobbing her head while looking at the inventory of their newly found treasure.


    She nced at Jeff who is rxing on a lounging chair next to her. "We should ask Sarah to keep an eye on those guys we just delivered to the coast guard. I want to know how their case is progressing and also about their associates. Only like that we can ensure that they don''te back. Now that they know that someone is on that ind they might give up on using it, but it''s more likely that they wille for revenge."


    "We can ask Eve to do it." Jeff''s face lit up.


    JoAnna mysteriously smiled while looking at her husband who is more than eager to use Eve. "You can try."


    Jeff narrowed his eyes while struggling to figure out what is behind JoAnna''s smile, but nothing came to his mind that makes sense. He took the phone and called Eve. He put the call on the speaker, so that JoAnna can hear.


    "Yes, Master Jeffrey, what services do you need?" Eve responded.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff disapprovingly. "What kind of a greeting is that?"


    "I wanted it to be only <em>''Master''</em>, but Eve refused saying that is only for Sarah, so I went with the next best thing.", he innocently exined.


    "Why is she asking, <em>''what services do you need''</em>?"


    Jeff only grinned at JoAnna and started giving instructions to Eve: "Eve, you need to keep track about thewsuit, and anything rted to¡­"


    "Sorry, Master Jeffrey." Eve cut him off. "You are not authorized."


    Jeff''s face darkened. "Exin."


    "I am avable for ensuring your security, and I am restricted to your home. Additional functionality needs to be previously authorized by Master..."


    Jeff hanged up angrily.


    He took few breaths topose himself and looked at JoAnna. "Can you call Sarah and ask her to keep an eye on those guys?"


    JoAnnaughed seeing Jeff''s pouty look. How can a grown man sulk like that? "I am amazed how much in sync we are. I was thinking the same thing!"


    Jeff was frustrated that Eve is only for his security. Nobody told him that! Well, Sarah told him that, but he assumed that he can use Eve for other things also!


    Jeff grumbled internally because it seems that JoAnna is aware of this limitation. And he had ns! With Eve he could do so many things! But he can''t ask Sarah for more than this, she will not allow it¡­ maybeter hees up with an idea that works, and he manages to change Sarah''s mind. After all, so far she was saying firmly <em>''no''</em> for Eve, yet here he is¡­ being protected by Eve. He rubbed his chin while smile creeped on his face.


    They are approaching the ind¡­


    "Where are we going next?" Jeff asked while sipping cocktail in the shade on the top deck of the yacht. He gave up few days ago that they will stick to their original n for the honeymoon.


    "Let''s have a barbeque on the beach with the staff, and then we go to that other ind¡­ the one where Sarah and Aiden got engaged. I remember that Sarah said how we need to check the gazebo and there is a good opportunity for skinny dipping. Oh, and snorkeling."


    "OK." Jeff smiled. He likes the prospect of skinny dipping very much.


    He is happy that this smuggling business is over, and everyone is safe. Capturing pirates and their treasure is definitely an unexpected bonus. He thought how he needs to organize for the <em>''treasure''</em> to be transported to some storage under White family jurisdiction. But first he will check with JoAnna if she wants to keep anything for herself.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff. "Question: can we take this yacht to our next destination?"


    Jeff thought for a second and then shrugged. "Sure. I don''t know how long it will take to reach there, but we are not in any hurry."


    JoAnna beamed. "Let''s do that. We can leave in the morning."


    Jeff approved. "Sounds great. By then we can decide how much security we are leaving behind, in case some of those smugglers decide toe back."


    ¡­


    Days passed quickly¡­


    JoAnna is at the poolside bar, sitting on a chair which allows water to reach her waist. She is sipping a perfectly chilled drink and watching Jeff who is floating in the pool next to her.


    "This is an amazing ce!", JoAnna smiled while thinking of all the wonderful things they saw so far. The vi is amazing, and she can''t wait to watch the movie in that theater room. She saw the birds, and they did skinny dipping on their way to the gazebo previous day, and gazebo was used for much more enjoyment than just a tasty lunch.


    "Aiden designed this, so any praises should go to him."


    "It seems that both White brothers are exceptional." JoAnna mused.


    Jeff likes that she called him exceptional. He is not very happy that he got to share thatbel, but it''s his brother. It would not be OK if heins about it.


    JoAnna remembered: "Sarah told me that around midnight we go to the beach, there will be a light show."


    "Mhm¡­"


    "Don''t you <em>''mhm''</em> me¡­st night you didn''t let me out of the room. Whatever light show is happening, we are missing it."


    Jeff stood up in a waist-deep water and walked to the JoAnna. "Mrs. White¡­ we just got married and you are alreadyining? I thought you like the show we have in our room. Or maybe we should practice some more, to perfect it?"


    JoAnna looked at her man approaching her, and his intention can''t be hidden from his fiery gaze. "I''m notining, Mr. White. Your services are outstanding."


    She panicked when she felt that Jeff is undoing strings of her bikini. "The staff is here!"


    "Aiden told me that the staff here knows when to take their leave." He watched with a big smile as her bikini top floated on his left. And he likes very much that she pulled him into a tight hug in order to cover her bare chest with his body.


    He touched her chin, tipping her head up and mumbled between kisses: "And¡­ They¡­ Left¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 839 - It’s More About The Status

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    After breakfast, Sophia and Sarah are on the rooftop terrace.


    Two of them are watching Aiden and Felix sparring on the training ground.


    "I''m d to see that you two are back to normal." Sophia is happy that after three days away, Sarah and Aiden are lovey-dovey again. They returned previous evening, but the change in their attitude was easy to notice right away.


    Sarah smiled. "Thanks for the advice."


    "Don''t mention it. That is what big sisters are for. I''m d to know that I''m able to help."


    Sarah sighed while looking at Aiden and Felix. Based on their bodynguage, they are probably discussing some moves. "I am disheartened by the fact that even though we absolutely love each other, we keep on bumping into these problems. It''s always a rollercoaster. Not long before that incident happened, we talked about getting married, and now¡­ it will take a while until we are back to that stage."


    Sophia understood what Sarah is trying to say. "It''s just one step back. You will get back there, don''t force it."


    "I know. Sometimes I envy how you and Felix are stable."


    Sophia was happy to hear Sarah praising her rtionship with Felix, but she needs to remind Sarah that she is not in a bad ce either. "Your rtionship with Aiden is stable as well. Don''t forget that the incident during wedding happened because of the third party."


    "Objectively, Felix is handsome, and it is difficult to defend against his French ent. Howe you don''t have random women giving you a hard time?"


    Sophiaughed. "They are trying. Everywhere we go I see women ogling at my husband, some even dare to strike a conversation with him. But as soon as I suspect that something is off I make sure to announce my presence."


    "Teach me. It seems that your methods are more effective than mine. At the wedding, Madison confronted me in the restroom saying how Aiden belongs to her. I got physical with her and based on her expression I was confident that she will run as far as possible from us. But I was so wrong."


    Sophia thought for few seconds before speaking. "I don''t think it''s about methods. It''s more about the status."


    "Status?"


    "I am Felix''s wife, so any woman who is not at least half-crazy will give up before trying anything. Not many women will pursue a married man no matter how handsome he is. On top of that, I am the CEO, so no one from office or our business circle dares to approach him. That eliminates a lot of troubling women. They still ogle at him, but as long as it stays at that, I don''t mind. Looking at your situation, to begin with the obvious: you are not married. I think that things will change once you get married and you establish yourself as someone who has the abilities to keep all bed climbers away."


    Sarah thought about what Sophia said. <em>''Establish yourself¡­''</em> How can she do that? As Sigma? No¡­ she needs secrecy for that. And for everything else, she likes to work outside spotlight. Suddenly, Sarah felt that she iscking. How can she show her ability to keep bed climbers away? Fighting them off one by one is an endless and super-tiring task. She he will need to figure that one out.


    "You are getting a new toy today?" Sophia''s question pulled Sarah out of her thoughts.


    Sarah''s eyes sparkled from excitement. "Yes! Our own helicopter! Old man said that we will get a call around noon with exact location where to go for a handover. We will meet with a pilot and few mechanics who will give us a rundown of features which are specific to this model and customizations made, and then we bring our new baby home."


    Sophia made a face. "I''m not a fan of helicopters. They are too noisy."


    "You might change your mind when you see this one." Sarah smiled while thinking how Sophia will be excited when she hears (or doesn''t hear) their helicopter with super-silent rotor technology.


    "Did you tell mom and dad about your move to Los Angeles?"


    Sophia''s mood dropped. "Why is everyone asking that?"


    "Who is everyone? ¡­ Never mind. Based on your response, you didn''t tell them. Did you tell them anything?"


    Sophia guiltily avoided Sarah''s gaze. "They know that Orion Enterprise is expanding to Los Angeles, and that we secured a good deal to lease the space. The space is being set up and in one week we will have two floors ready for move in."


    Sarah stifled augh. "Expanding? That is an interesting choice of words for moving the headquarters."


    Sarah found it interesting how Sophia who is always domineering turns into a timid little girl when she needs to confronts their parents.


    "One thing at a time. They are aware that offices are being opened here, and they are supportive about it. They also know that because of this move, I will be working from here, and Felix will work by my side."


    "When will you tell them that it''s permanent?"


    "When they get used to the idea that I''m here."


    Sarah only shook her head. There is no point in asking further. It''s obvious that Sophia will avoid this as much as possible. "If you manage to drag this until February, they will be so happy about the granddaughter that you can tell them you are moving thepany to Mars and they will not mind."


    Sophia thought for few seconds. "True. But if I tell them that I am the one moving to Mars and taking their granddaughter with me, it might have an opposite effect."


    Sarahughed, and decided to switch topic to something less ufortable. "How is your house hunt going?"


    "Are you trying to get rid of us?"


    Sarah looked at Sophia. Did she sound like she wants to get rid of her? "No, no¡­ not at all. Actually, I need your help, and the fact that you are here will make it easier."


    "Tell me." Sophia is always avable to help her sisters.


    Sarah took a deep breath before speaking: "I am one of the presenters for the uingpany meeting. And I need to prepare presentation¡­"


    Sophia can see that Sarah is terrified. And she is surprised that Sarah is not running away from it. "Count on me. If it''s about talking to the people, I am a great resource."


    "Thanks. I got most of the presentation ready.", Sarah said with a shaky voice. "But I need help in polishing it out and A LOT of practice in how to deliver it without freezing or falling apart."


    "I''m avable anytime. As for the house hunt¡­ We didn''t make much progress. Looking at the list of what all we need, it seems impossible to find. And there is also a thing that Felix is in love with your workshop downstairs. If you make him one room on the side with a shower, I''m sure that he will note out of it as long as you deliver him food there."


    Hearing Sophia''s description of Felix''s experience in her workshop improved Sarah''s mood. "I''m happy that he approves. I don''t mind having Felix around. We already bounced so many ideas between each other, it''s very productive to work with him. He does not bother me at all, and when he focuses on his work, I forget that he is there."


    "Sounds like you described a perfect roommate."


    Sarah thought how there is some truth behind Sophia''s words. But no matter how much they like it here, it will be better for everyone to have their own space. "Jeff found this house for us. When theye back, ask him for help. He has resources not avable to regr people."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 840 - The First Helicopter

    Later that afternoon, Sarah and Aiden returned with their new helicopter.


    Just as Sarah predicted, Sophia was impressed how quiet it is.


    After a short talk next to the helipad, Sophia excused herself. "I''m not as flexible as you are. I have things that need to be done during work hours. And without Leah, everything takes three times longer to finish."


    Sarah was surprised to hear that Leah is not helping Sophia. "I thought that she will stay as your assistant for two more weeks."


    "Yeah. Me too, but she asked for a vacation. I can''t say <em>''no''</em> to that. It will be easier when I find new assistant." Sophia waved and went back into the house. She is sorry that Leah decided to quit in order to be close to Isabe, but it''s her choice. Sophia can only support her friend and hope it all works out well.


    "How long will it take for you to teach me how to fly it?", Sarah asked Aiden when Sophia was out of sight.


    "I can show you everything in fifteen minutes, probably less. You are a fast learner. After that it''s on you to practice for a smooth ride."


    Sarah likes what she heard. "When do we start?"


    Aiden can see how excited she is. "No better time than now."


    ¡­


    About one hourter, Sarahnded the helicopter on the helipad.


    "How was that?", Sarah asked him excitedly when she removed the headset.


    "Just like you¡­ perfect.", he responded with a big smile.


    She knows that she still needs to practice to make it smooth how he does it, but she will take thepliment. "Keep on praising me like that and I might cook dinner tonight."


    Aiden''s eyes shed in surprise. "Did I say only perfect? It was amazing! The way you turned it around on your second time, it was wless¡­ You are stepping on those pedals just right¡­ The moment we were up in the air I knew that you are a natural¡­"


    Sarahughed. He will do anything to make her cook. Why is he acting like they don''t have a hired cook in the house?


    Aiden enjoys seeing Sarahugh, he always did. Knowing that he can make her happy, brings him joy.


    He sent a text to Eve, and helicopter started descending slowly together with the helipad. One minuteter, helicopter was in their underground airport.


    They agreed to make a remote control for the helipad so that it can open and close at the push of a button. With that, they don''t risk exposing Eve if someone is taking a ride with them.


    Two staff members weed them inside, and Aiden told them to make sure that the fuel tank is always full and that they will be in charge of maintenance. Those two staff members already have background working at the airport as mechanics, so they know how to take care of helicopters and airnes.


    Aiden gave them one of the manuals that Jarred''s people gave him. "Read this and familiarize yourself with the aircraft."


    Sarah watched Aiden interact with the staff and she can only admire him. When he hired people, he already had in mind that some of them should have experience as mechanics for the aircrafts. Impressive. He thinks of everything.


    ¡­


    That evening, Sarah was in a good mood.


    The highlight of the day is their new toy. And she got to ride the helicopter!


    "Are we set for 28th?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    They are about to put their n in motion against people who targeted them during wedding, and Sarah wants to start with Aaron. He will be in Chicago for fashion week, working as a model. Sarah and Aiden have his schedule because they hacked into his phone andptop.


    Sarah confirmed. "Ellie will make sure we get ess to the backstage during rehearsals so that we can approach Aaron."


    Sarah promised Ellie that they will give her a ride with a private jet in exchange for ess to the backstage during rehearsals for one of the fashion week events. Sarah knows that Ellie would find a way for them to get in the back, but she felt guilty just to ask for a favor without somehow repaying it.


    EY fashionpany has their own jet, but Sarah told Ellie that they can use bigger one from White corp. and they can give a ride to her designers from Los Angeles as well as additional ones from Seattle. There is space for everyone. Ellie agreed after some light persuasion with a condition that Sarah and Aiden stay at her Chicago house overnight.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Aiden is notfortable with what Sarah has in mind. But after their talk, he said that he will let her make the call rted to this. Overall, her n makes sense.


    Sarah is confident that is the right thing to do. She knows that Aiden would rather beat Aaron up, but she has something else on her mind for him. "That evening, Aaron had a change of heart and urged me to turn back. It will not be fair if I don''t give him a choice. His family business is destroyed. I want to make him an offer to keep his modeling career in exchange for his help."


    Aiden didn''t get a chance to respond. Sarah got a call. She answered and put it on speaker.


    "Hey, little girl! Do you like it?", Jarred is asking about the helicopter.


    "It''s amazing. Thank you!"


    Jarredughed. "I''m happy that you are happy. Second one is still not ready. I will give you an update on that one in about¡­ a week."


    "Sounds good." Well, not like they have a choice, but she needs to be polite.


    Jarred cleared his throat. "I''m sorry that I was not able to meet you today. But I was busy."


    "It''s OK. We know you are a busy man. Your guys are great." Sarah remembered that she wanted to talk to Jarred about something, but since he was not there, she can talk now. "Hey, old man, I have a question."


    "Yes?", Jarred reluctantly asked.


    Sarah can tell that he is not happy that she wants something else. "You know people with special skills¡­"


    Jarred grunted. "I know many people with many skills. You need to be more specific if you want us to have a productive conversation."


    "OK." Sarah took few seconds to sort out her thoughts. "That day at the hospital parking lot, you saw us fight. Do you know some experts in that area?"


    "How much I''ve seen, you and that fianc¨¦ of yours are experts. What are you looking for?"


    "A master. I need guidance."


    There were few seconds of silence before Jarred responded: "I will see what I can find out."


    Jarred ended the call without waiting for a response. He probably didn''t want to give her a chance to ask for anything else.


    "That didn''t sound promising.", Aidenmented.


    "He didn''t say <em>''no''</em>." Sarah found something positive.


    Sarah and Aiden discussed this previously. If she is going to make Ste talk, she needs to defeat her. And currently, Sarah can only dream about it. She needs to find another master to teach her something that Ste does not expect. He mother right now is a formidable opponent, but if Sarah acquires a new move or a skill, with an element of surprise, she just might be able to defeat her her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 841 - Backstage Passes

    ~ Chicago ~


    September 28, 11:03 AM


    Aiden and Sarah are with Ellie in her vi in prestigious Forest Glenn neighborhood.


    The vi is grand, and features nine bedrooms, fully equipped gym, spa and an indoor swimming pool as well as other luxurious amenities.


    "These three bedrooms are avable, feel free to pick any.", Ellie offered after giving them a tour of the ce.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and he took the task of checking out the bedrooms and deciding in which one to keep their suitcase.


    "Sorry about themotion.", Ellie pointed toward the end of the hallway from where the noise ising. "It''s a bit hectic when it''s close to showtime."


    Ellie already exined that her designers are finalizing garments which are going to the fashion show. She has two designers from Los Angeles, and three from Seattle staying in the vi with her. It''s more convenient since they usually get to bring their work with them after office hours, and they also get to spend more time together. Local designers sometimes join in the evening, but they don''t stay overnight.


    "It''s very lively.", Sarahmented. She didn''t want to say that it''s too noisy. If it''s like this, they probably won''t get any sleep.


    Ellie understood. "Don''t worry. During the day we are usually in the design studio, downtown. And even if we bring the work home, by nine in the evening the noise dies down."


    "Oh, don''t worry about us.", Sarah was a bit embarrassed that Ellie caught on the noisement. "We are staying here only one night."


    "You are wee to stay as long as you want. Usually it''s more crowded when models are with us also, but Tom and Brian will join in four days, and other three girls which I allow to stay at my ce have other gigs."


    "Thank you. If all goes well, by evening we will finish what we came here for and then we will be on our way tomorrow.", Sarah vaguely exined.


    "Your passes to go backstage as my models are ready."


    These rehearsals are very hectic with strict timelines. Unless someone is a designer or a model involved in the show, other than event staff, people don''t get ess. That is why Ellie came up with the idea for Sarah and Aiden to be her pretend-models for the rehearsal¡­ well, they look like it. No one will suspect a thing.


    Ellie gave Sarah a doubtful look. "Can you promise that you will not get yourself in trouble?"


    "I promise. Absolutely. We just want to talk to one model who is difficult to catch otherwise. And it will not take more than few minutes. It will be nothing more than a talk." Sarah smiled to reassure Ellie. "I would never cause you any trouble."


    "The more you are convincing me, the less I believe you...", Ellie sighed and decided to change the topic. "After everyone settles down, in about half an hour, we will go to the design studio and then from there straight to the venue for a rehearsal. Somewhere in-between we will squeeze lunch. Do you want to join? The entry passes are in the studio downtown, so you either join to pick them up, or when youe to the venue directly someone will wait for you at the entry."


    "I would love to join, it will be fun to watch you work. But I will check with Aiden beforemitting to it. Just in case if he has anything else nned."


    Ellie nodded in understanding and reached for the phone which is buzzing in her back pocket.


    "Jasper again?", Sarah asked when she noticed silly smile on Ellie''s face.


    Ellie shed a shocked look. "What do you mean, AGAIN? Are you implying something?"


    Sarah pretended to hold an invisible phone and responded with a big grin: "During the ne ride you were on the phone, chatting with him¡­ a lot. I thought he has a job, but I guess I was wrong. Since he has so much time for chatting, he must be unemployed."


    Ellie pushed Sarah''s shoulder yfully. "Stop teasing me."


    "I''m not teasing¡­ I''m happy for you. Are you going to meet him today?"


    "Yes." Ellie''s smile widened. "He will pick me up after the rehearsal today, and he made some dinner ns."


    "I''m d to see you smiling like that."


    Ellie looked at Sarah and few secondster her smile faded.


    "What? Are you overthinking something?", Sarah guessed.


    "I''m just worried that he wants things to happen faster, and I''m not ready for it."


    "Overthinking." Sarah confirmed. "If he wants faster, he will let you know. And if you move faster than what you arefortable with, you will probably regret it¡­ and if he truly cares about you, then he will not mind waiting for you to be ready."


    1:44 PM


    Sarah and Aiden are with Ellie and few other designers in the executive van, heading toward the Hilton Hotel where fashion show rehearsals are held.


    "Our slot for the dressing room is from two to four. PKY brand is from three to five.", Ellie exined that there are several dressing rooms, and one stage. For rehearsal, each designer gets a dressing room for two hours, and a stage for half an hour.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces. Aaron will work as a model for PKY brand for this fashion show, and that means they have from three to four to talk to him. One hour is more than enough.


    "That is excellent." Sarah confirmed.


    ~ Hilton Hotel ~


    1:53 PM


    Dressing room backstage reserved for EY brand is buzzing with designers busying themselves with garments around fifteen models who are missing tops or bottoms. Underwear is on, so no privates are exposed, but still¡­ there is a lot of skin visible.


    Sarah wanted to tell Aiden not to look that way, but he was already looking at her and it made her happy. There was number of male models as well. She did her best not to allow her gaze to linger and looked down.


    Ellie noticed that two of them are awkward andughed. "Get used to it. It''s always like this behind the glitz and m of a catwalk. These are fittings and we don''t have the luxury of privacy for everyone. Think of this like you are on a beach and you will be fine."


    "Let''s get you dressed up." Ellie told Sarah and Aiden while checking clothes hanging on the rack.


    "Huh?" Confusion on Sarah''s face was obvious.


    "You came as my models." Ellie pointed at the pass which is hanging around Sarah''s neck. It says <em>''model''</em> and <em>''EY''</em> on it. "I will not let you walk around dressed like that."


    "What''s wrong with this?" Sarah nced at her simple cream top and skinny ck jeans. In her opinion, she looks presentable, especially because her sandals have a two inch high heels. Few inches of a heel makes everything look fancy (in Sarah''s opinion).


    Ellie rolled her eyes. "When you see my clothes, you will understand."


    Sarah looked at Aiden helplessly.


    Aiden shrugged. "We have more than an hour. We can y dress up."


    Sarah sighed. She forgot that Aiden is (almost) always eager to try new things when he is in a good mood. And he is in a good mood.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 842 - Lilian Cavadini

    ~ Chicago, K Industries HQ building ~


    2:41 PM


    Young woman, in her mid-twenties, is wearing a dark red pencil skirt and walking down the hallway in her stiletto heeled shoes toward the CEO''s office. Her name is Lilian Cavadini. Lilian is level 1 secretary in thepany and she does not have a permanent boss. She is avable to all directors as a help or as a substitute when their permanent secretary is out of office. It a special position which Jasper''s father created for her four years ago.


    Lilian is carrying a stack of documents in her hands, tightly pressed against her chest.


    When she approached the desk of CEO''s secretary and saw that no one is there, smile bloomed on her face.


    She adjusted her skirt and blouse before knocking on the ck French doors which have in white letters:


    <em>''Chief Executive Officer</em>


    <em>Jasper Kiani''</em>


    No one answered and she frowned. <em></em>


    <em>''He should not have meetings until 3 PM.''</em> Lilian knows this because as a secretary of the highest level in thepany, she can see Jasper''s schedule. However, she is not his secretary so she can''t see the details. But she can see when his time is blocked.


    After a second of hesitation she opened the door and entered.


    At that time, inside CEO''s office¡­


    Jasper is in the bathroom which is attached to his office. He took a shower and is checking himself in the mirror. Pants are OK, shirt is perfect¡­ he is excited. Hisst meeting is from 3 to 3:30 PM, and after that he will go to pick up Ellie. Ride should be just under half an hour if he does not hit the afternoon traffic, so he is all set. He adjusted his hair with hands, pushing few unruly strands in ce, and gave himself a satisfied wink in the mirror before stepping out of the bathroom into his office.


    He frowned when he saw who is visually inspecting his desk.


    "Lilian¡­", he called.


    Lilian was startled.


    She does not like that he calls her by her full name. Everyone else in the office is calling her <em>''Lily''</em>.


    Why is he distancing himself from her?


    Lilian was about to remind him for the hundredth time to call her <em>''Lily''</em>, but she got distracted when she noticed that his hair is damp. "Did you take a shower? How unusual¡­"


    Jasper never takes shower during work hours, at least not how much she noticed. And she is spending quite some time noticing what Jasper does.


    A bit of history...


    Lilian''s father and Jasper''s are friends for a long time, from their college days. They usually meet on weekends at least once, and that includes dinners as well. Four years ago, during one of those dinners, Jasper and Lilian were present as well, and Jasper''s father mentioned how she is a great match for Jasper. His father even said that she will be a good daughter-inw and offered her toe and work at K Industries as a secretary, close to his son. She always thought that Jasper is handsome, and since his father nted that seed that he will ept her¡­ it''s sprouting.


    However, other than one steamy night more than three years ago, Jasper doesn''t pay attention to her. He gave her ame story how it was a mistake and how he does not want to be romantically involved at work because he wants to focus on being a CEO. She thought of quitting her job, so that he does not have an excuse of a work to avoid her, but she realized that she gets a chance to see him only at office.


    He is keeping his distance from her, but she is watching¡­ and waiting... confident that her time wille.


    Lily is making sure to be avable whenever any of the directors needs something delivered to the CEO, and one of those opportunities is right now.


    Back to present...


    "Why are you here?" Jasper does not like that she got into his office without permission, and his cold reception is not hiding his displeasure with the current situation.


    Lily can tell that Jasper is aggrevated, but she found his icy-blue eyes to be simply irresistible.


    "I''m here to drop off these documents." Lily innocently pointed at the documents she kept on his desk previously. "Director Stanley said it''s important, so I didn''t want to leave them unattended. Faith is not at her desk, so I let myself in."


    She scrutinized him and noticed that he looks sharp. "Anyone special?"


    "None of your concern.", Jasper pushed a button on his desk.


    Few secondster, his secretary, Faith entered CEO''s office.


    Lily frowned. What does that mean: <em>''none of my concern''</em>? Did he find himself a girl worth showering and dressing up for?


    "Miss Cavadini brought some documents inside my office. Personally.", Jasper told Faith dryly.


    Faith saw Lily standing next to Jasper''s desk and fell into panic. "I apologize CEO Kiani. I stepped away only for a minute to go to the restroom."


    Jasper''s cell was ringing, and he saw that it''s a call from his father.


    "Miss Cavadini, next time make sure to leave documents with Faith. If she is not there, wait for her outside my office.", he waved gesturing to two women to get out without looking at them and answered the call. "Yes, father¡­"


    "Mr. Korhonen is here after a long time, and I hear that you rejected meeting him today?", Jasper''s father was not happy.


    Jasper made a face. Why would he meet with some old geezer when he already agreed to meet with Ellie? "It was ast minute meeting invitation, and I have a conflict."


    "Last minute? The request for the meeting at four o''clock was sent around noon. That gives you four hours to rearrange your schedule. Whatever your conflict is, make it disappear. What kind of a CEO are you if you can''t meet with one of our biggest partners during regr work hours?"


    Jasper pinched roof of his nose while his father continued: "You know that there are still people who suspect that I gave you this position too soon. You can''t allow yourself to slip now. You are almost there. Establish yourself properly and then you can¡­"


    "Yes. Yes¡­ Fine." Jaspers squeezed through his teeth and took a deep breath. He should not snap at his father. "Send me the details. But I will meet him in the building and no dinner ns."


    Jasper hanged up and exhaled.


    He agreed to meet with Ellie at four. And he was looking forward to it. Now what?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 843 - Something Came Up

    ~ Hilton Hotel ~


    2:53 PM


    At the fashion show venue, Ellie is watching her models walking on the runway. Her two designer assistants are by her side, taking notes based on Ellie''sments. There are two more designers who are snapping photos relentlessly with digital cameras. Those photos Ellie will useter to see her designs from different angles. In the fashion world, photo sells the garment... and it needs to be perfect.


    Ellie''s phone vibrated, she nced at it and saw that it''s a message.


    [Jasper]: I''m sorry, something came up. I can pick you up at 5:30.


    Ellie frowned. After so many texts and talks about his ns, now he is postponing it? She can''t help but doubt his sincerity. She knows that it''s probably work, but she expects him to put her first. After all, she came all the way from Seattle, and he knows that she has work as well¡­ that is why she came to Chicago.


    Regardless of her busy schedule, Ellie agreed to meet with him at four, leaving her designers and models to pack and have dinner together without her. Also, after four in the afternoon, there should be nothing business-critical. How Ellie sees it, if she can leave her work and employees behind to meet with Jasper, so can he.


    She pressed her lips into a thin line and typed a response.


    [Ellie]: I''m done at 4. I don''t want to wait for an hour and a half.


    She looked at the text she sent and thought that if he can''t make it and is taking their rtionship lightly¡­ then it''s better for her to focus on herpany and people.


    She was frustrated that he thinks it''s OK for her just to wait for an hour and a half. Does he think that she has nothing better to do with her time!?


    Ellie reminded herself that she came to Chicago because of fashion shows. There are four events for her to present her designs in next two weeks, and it''s probably better if she focuses on that.


    She hesitated for few seconds before typing another text.


    [Ellie]: Maybe we should leave this for some other time.


    A secondter, messages started popping on her screen:


    [Jasper]: No! (emoji who is panicking)


    [Jasper]: Let''s find something that works.


    [Jasper]: Please¡­ (emoji with hands together, praying)


    [Jasper]: I waited forever for you toe here. Don''t give up on me so easily... (broken hearted emoji)


    [Jasper]: Are you willing toe to my office? (nail biting emoji)


    [Jasper]: It will take you about half an hour to reach, and I will do my best to finish before 5.


    [Jasper]: That is max half an hour wait.


    [Jasper]: Sofa in my office isfortable.


    [Jasper]: You can sip some beverage while waiting.


    [Jasper]: I will make it up to you.


    [Jasper]: Please? (emoji with big expectant eyes)


    ~ K Industries HQ building ~


    Outside Jasper''s office.


    "Lily, please don''t pull those stunts again." Faith pleaded. "You will cost me my job."


    Lily rolled her eyes. "I just dropped off documents at his desk. What is the big fuss?"


    "You should not enter without permission."


    "I knocked.", Lily said with a smirk.


    Faith made a face and shook her head. She does not know how to answer this. Even if she knocked, it was obvious that her boss didn''t allow her to enter.


    Lily was in her own world. "Did you notice that he showered and changed his clothes? Do you know if he found someone¡­ special?"


    Faith frowned. As much as she would like to know if her boss is taken or not, how is she supposed to know that? "I''m not aware of his activities outside office."


    "How is his schedule?"


    "As always." Faith thought for a second before adding: "The only thing he asked me is not to schedule anything for today after 3:30 PM."


    "Don''t you think that is unusual?"


    "Maybe he has some appointment. It happens¡­", Faith nced at the screen which showed Jasper''s work schedule and saw that there is a confirmed meeting with Mr. Korhonen. "Forget what I said... I see that he has a meeting which starts at four. Work rted. Probably that is the reason he told me to keep histe afternoon free."


    Faith''s desk phone buzzed, it''s a specific sound indicating a call which ising from Jasper''s office.


    Lilian didn''t find the need to step away.


    "Yes, CEO Kiani?", Faith answered while focusing on her phone. Her boss just scolded her, and she needs to show that she ismitted.


    She heard Jasper say: "Around 4:30 Miss Young wille to see me. Please escort her to my office to wait for me. Inform reception downstairs. Treat her well."


    "Yes, CEO Kiani." Faith kept the phone down and she was unable to hide surprise showing on her face.


    "What?", Lilian asked.


    "Maybe you are right¡­" Faith leaned closer and spoke to Lilian in an almost whisper: "He just told me that Miss Young will look for him while he is in a meeting¡­ and to let her in."


    Lilian frowned. She was unable to ept: why is Jasper making a fuss over her being in his office, practically kicking her out, yet some other woman cane and wait for him there?


    "Who is this Miss Young?", Lilian asked Faith angrily.


    Faith was surprised by Lily''s attitude change and shrugged indicating that she does not know. Suddenly, she felt guilty that she said anything. She should not gossip about her boss! Cold sweat beaded her forehead. Did she just make another mistake? Today is NOT her day.


    Both Faith and Lilian were startled when CEO''s office door opened abruptly. Jasper walked by them without sparing them a nce. He was heading to his three o''clock meeting.


    Faithposed herself and asked Lilian in her business tone: "Is there anything else I can help you with? Or did youe here just to drop off the documents?"


    Lilian stared after Jasper until the elevator door closed. She ignored Faith''s questions and walked away. Her mind was racing. Jasper just kicked her out because she entered by herself, but he will allow some strange woman in? And he showered! Did he shower for that woman? Did he dress up for her? She gritted her teeth while thinking of this injustice. It''s one thing if he hooks up with women in clubs and who knows where¡­ but this one ising to his office! And she still remembers how Jasper rejected her more than once while saying that office is not a ce for romance.


    Lilian''s eyes shed with malice when she remembered that the woman will wait for him while he is in a meeting. That must be the meeting which starts at 4. So, if she is in the main lobby, she will get a chance to see who that mystery woman is.


    Faith was unaware of Lilian''s thoughts, and she didn''t notice how angrily Lilian stomped away. She was concerned about the possibility that because of her moment of indiscretion, an office gossip might start. And if anyone talks about a woman who is waiting for their CEO in his office, everyone will know that it started from her. The only thing Faith can do is focus on her job¡­ while she still has one. She called the reception to inform them to call her when Miss Young arrives and then she got busy with her other tasks.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 844 - Conquering The Catwalk

    ~ Hilton Hotel ~


    3:04 PM


    "How about you two try the runway? You are already dressed up and we still have some time left.", Ellie urged Sarah and Aiden.


    Sarah shook her head vigorously.


    "Come on.", Aiden''s arm was around her waist and he pulled her toward the stage. "It will be fun. Besides random staff members, no one else is there."


    He thought that pulling Sarah out of herfort zone will be good for her to rx under the spotlight. With thepany meetinging, this is a good opportunity for her to loosen up a bit.


    Sarah hesitated.


    "Ah! Let me grab a camera!", Ellie took the digital camera from one of her assistants and rushed to the front of the stage. "I''m ready!"


    Less than a minuteter, Ellie cried: "This won''t do. Nicole! Come here!"


    A model came from the back. "Yes, Ellie?"


    "Walk with Sarah side-by-side. Sarah, watch her and do what she does. You are too stiff! Aiden, give them some space."


    Sarah made a face and wanted to give up, why does she need to go through this torture? But Ellie looks upset, so she decided to do what she says. After all, she gave them this chance toe here and meet with Aaron, if she backs off it will not be polite.


    Thinking about Aaron, Sarah wanted to meet him here where ess is limited. She wants to make a point that they can reach Aaron no matter where he goes¡­ if he angers them, no ce is safe, and he should know that.


    Looking at Ellie and listening to a barrage of: <em>''straighten your back''</em>, <em>''chin up''</em>, <em>''don''t walk like a robot''</em>¡­ Sarah had toin at least a little bit. "Why are you scolding only me?"


    Ellie understood that Sarah is implying how she didn''t say a single thing to Aiden. "Aiden is a guy. No matter how he walks, as long as he looks cool, it''s fine. And he looks cool."


    Aiden grinned while taking a seat on the side, ready to watch Sarah up on the stage. Yup, he is cool.


    Ellie ignored Aiden and focused on Sarah. She is the one who needs help. "As a girl you need to show attitude, personality. I can see that you are ufortable. Now walk next to Nicole and do what she does¡­ Start from there. It''s your runway¡­ Work it!"


    Ellie snapped her fingers impatiently few times and gestured to Sarah and Nicole to start walking.


    "Better, much better. Again!"


    Two walks up and down, Sarah loosened up and found her groove.


    "Nice!" Ellie told Nicole that she can take a break and looked at Sarah. "Again!"


    After her initial awkwardness disappeared, Sarah enjoyed strutting and posing. It is fun. She didn''t mind that Ellie is snapping her photos. And she was not aware that Ellie is plotting how to make her stay longer and use her as a model for the show. Sarah is tall, and she is not as skinny as many models, but for Ellie''s designs Sarah''s figure is perfect. EY dresses always have extra room in the chest area, and Sarah does not need any padding like other mostly t-chested models to fill it up.


    Aiden is sitting in one of the chairs in the audience while admiring Sarah. That outfit of a white tight fitting shirt with three quarter sleeves and checked details around the neck, paired with a flowy tan knee-length skirt which shimmers into golden as she moves, fits her like it''s made for her. She looks dangerously confident and gracefully gentle at the same time. Like a goddess. His goddess.


    They didn''t notice another audience member in the back. Aaron is staring at Sarah and he is not sure if that is her or not. But then he heard the photographerdy call her name and he confirmed. Why is Sarah here? Is she a model also? At this fashion show? What a coincidence. For EY? Oh, that is the brand models fight for¡­ No wonder she got the gig. Her steps and posture show an enviable aura full of confidence... so enchanting. That spotlight suits her perfectly.


    Since the wedding, Aaron wonders: what happened to Sarah? He knows that they were in that shed, and then he lost consciousness. He never found out how Sarah escaped her predicament. Noah mumbled something about Sarah being a demon warrior, but who would believe such nonsense?


    Aaron''s phone vibrated. He is needed backstage in the PKY dressing room, it''s after 3 PM. He threw another nce at Sarah and told himself that he will find a way to talk to her. If not today, he can catch her in two days at the fashion show¡­ and there is a party for designers and models after the show. That will be perfect. As he walked away, he hoped that Sarah will attend that party. It will give him a chance to talk to her again in a casual setting. Sarah left an amazing impression on him, and he wants to get closer to her. After all, that scumbag of Aiden does not deserve her. Thomas said that Madison drugged Aiden and ended up in the room with him¡­ There is no way that Sarah will be with him after that. Cheating bastard!


    Aaron told himself to snap out of it and focus on this gig because this is what he wants to do.


    Company his father manages encountered unexpected issues, and it''s being closed. Aaron is happy about it, he never wanted to be a graphics designer anyway. He did it only to appease his father. This is what he wants to do, to be a model: travel around the world and enjoy great lifestyle while his face graces billboards in every major city. If anyone asks him, he would want to say that he is happy his father lost his business. But he will not dare say that at loud.


    "OK. Go, join her." Ellie waved to Aiden to go up on the stage while snapping photos.


    3:28 PM


    "Look at these two!", Ellie excitedly showed photos of Sarah and Aiden on the catwalk to her designer assistants.


    They all approved of the duo on the catwalk. "Those two can sell clothes."


    "Oh, you should see them dancing! They can put any stage on fire.", Ellie remembered Sarah and Aiden at the wedding.


    "They will be perfect for those outfits.", one of designers chimed in while pointing at the rack.


    Ellie nodded absentmindedly. She really wants to get Sarah to stay and model for this show¡­ and Aiden as well. Ellie noticed that Aiden was less resisting. Maybe she talks to him first, and he helps her convince Sarah. But what can she use as an incentive?


    At that time, out in the hallway...


    "We should hurry. We need to talk to Aaron and change back into our regr clothes before 4 PM.", Sarah reminded Aiden.


    "We got this covered. No worries."


    His smile calmed her down.


    Aiden leaned closer and spoke softly into her ear: "You are gorgeous."


    Sarah gave him a side look. "Is this the time to flirt?"


    He chuckled. "With you, it''s always time to flirt."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 845 - Talk To Aaron (1)

    Aaron got out of his dressing room in hurried steps and is heading for his rehearsal toward the stage.


    He gasped when someone pulled him from the back. It was sudden, and he didn''t get a chance to retaliate.


    "What¡­?" Aaron''s words were cut short when he saw Aiden.


    "You! Why did you pull me into the restroom?", Aaron asked angrily when he realized that he is in an oversized family restroom, and Aiden is ufortably close. Aaron stepped back and bumped against the wall.


    "What do you want?", Aaron squeezed through his teeth as images of Aiden and Jessica shed in his mind. It was years ago, but that betrayal still burns in Aaron''s heart like it happened recently.


    "I want to talk to you.", Sarah''s voice came from behind Aiden.


    "Sarah?" Aaron''s eyes widened in surprise. He can recognize that sweet voice anywhere! He craned his neck to the side to see behind Aiden. Aiden is slightly higher than Aaron, so Aiden was blocking his view.


    Sarah ced her hand on Aiden''s shoulder, indicating him to move away. At least a little bit¡­ so that she can see Aaron while she talks to him.


    "Hi Aaron", Sarah greeted him when Aiden stepped to the side.


    Aiden moved only half a step because he saw how Aaron got excited when he heard Sarah, and he does not like it.


    "Hi Sarah, how are you?" Aaron was doing his best to ignore Aiden''s murderous gaze.


    Sarah was surprised that Aaron is addressing her like they didn''t just drag him forcefully here. How can he be so casual? "I''m fine, thanks¡­ but I''m not here to exchange pleasantries. I hope you realize that."


    Aaron wanted to talk to Sarah since he saw her on that stage. And he is happy to see her. But he can''t understand why is Aiden here as well.


    "Why is he here?" Aaron asked Sarah while ncing at Aiden. "Did he force you toe here?"


    "What do you mean force her?!", Aiden was outraged.


    Aaron red at Aiden, refusing to yield. "Because there is no way that a nice girl like Sarah wille with you willingly."


    Sarah pinched roof of her nose. It seems that there is too much testosterone in this restroom. She was thinking if she should ask Aiden to leave. She can''t talk to Aaron like this. There is an almost visible electrical discharge between two of them because both Aaron and Aiden seem to be more than ready to start fighting.


    Sarah exhaled. "Please, can you calm down?"


    She said this to both of them, but neither listened.


    "Sarah, why are you with him?" Aaron asked Sarah with a frown on his face.


    Sarah realized that Aaron is concerned for her. His tone is unusually protective. Part of her was touched by this, and she smiled.


    Aaron saw Sarah smile at him, and he felt butterflies in his stomach. This wonderful young woman is smiling at him! Ah, maybe Aiden should punch him¡­ he will not fight back. Girls always defend the weaker one.


    Sarah didn''t miss that Aaron''s face lit up, and she can tell that he has something on his mind.


    Aiden clenched his fist, and Sarah knows that he is fuming already. If she does not do something about this, there will definitely be a fight.


    Sarah decided to give a warning: "Aaron¡­ if you don''t tone it down, you will be hurt."


    Aaron was irked that Sarah is on Aiden''s side after everything he did. "Tone it down? How can you be with him when he slept¡­"


    BAM!


    Aiden''s fistnded on the wall so close to Aaron''s head that he felt it brush against his earlobe.


    "One more word, and it will be your face next!", Aiden squeezed through his teeth furiously.


    "You¡­", Aaron narrowed his eyes at Aiden.


    Aaron was surprised by the sudden st right next to his ear, but he will not show any weakness. Unless Aiden hits him for real¡­ then he will copse to the ground and allow Sarah to take care of his wounds.


    Sarah was pulling Aiden back. "Please¡­ I can''t talk to him like this."


    "Talk to him?", Aiden didn''t think that Sarah should talk to Aaron. He was supportive so far, but he changed his mind. Aaron obviously still has a grudge against Aiden, and a crush on Sarah, and he was about to say who knows what!


    Aaron was about to say something, but Sarah red at him and raised her finger indicating him to stay quiet.


    Sarah cupped Aiden''s cheeks with his palms. "Love, can you step out, please? Please?" Aiden frowned in protest, and Sarah continued: "I need two minutes. Can you wait outside? Please¡­"


    After a short persuasion, Aiden stepped out reluctantly. He does not like it, but he knows that Aaron can''t hurt Sarah.


    "I will be right outside.", he red at Aaron until Sarah closed the door.


    She exhaled. "Right¡­ There is a reason we are here."


    "Sarah¡­", Aaron started talking quietly, afraid that Aiden might overhear them. "Why are you with him? He slept with Madison! How can you ignore that?"


    Of course, she does not like to be reminded of what Aiden did. Especially she does NOT want to know about any ex-es... but she went thought this in her mind a million times. "I can''t me him for the things he did before we met."


    "Before you met? He slept with her at the wedding!"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Aaron. "From where did you get that?"


    She was sure that it''s some gossip, but Aaron''s words made her hold her breath.


    "Thomas said that Madison drugged Aiden, and that they got them in the same room. He told us that the drug is so potent that he will not recognize with whom he is and that he will bang her until morning, unable to stop."


    Sarah felt like someone is clenching her heart as images of that night wereing back to her mind. She took a deep breath topose herself. "He didn''t sleep with her. When I found him in her room, she was tied up so that she can''t get close to him, he cut his arm to stay conscious and was freezing under the shower in order to control his urges. I can tell that you don''t have a good opinion of Aiden, but he loves me to the point of hurting himself so that he does not hurt me."


    Aaron was looking at Sarah, unsure what to say. He didn''t expect to hear anything like that. Aiden is not known as a faithful guy even without any drugs. Maybe he really loves Sarah.


    Sarah can see changes in Aaron''s expression, and she realized that Aaron is acting so hostile toward Aiden partly because he thinks of Aiden as a cheater. She though that there is a chance, if Aaron epts that Aiden changed, that maybe (and that is a big maybe) two of them can be friends.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 846 - Talk To Aaron (2)

    Aaron was thinking that if Aiden went to such lengths in order not to sleep with Madison, then he must treasure Sarah and their rtionship. But Thomas said that the drug is very potent¡­


    "If he didn''t sleep with her, then how¡­?" Aaron remembered that Sarah said how she found Aiden. He also knows that if they went to the hospital, this whole thing would blow up. And even if Whites suppress official news, there will always be rumors. Lack of rumors means that it was handled silently.


    Suddenly, Aaron realized... "I am very sorry. I didn''t know that they are nning anything like that. Thomas told us what Madison did after it happened. I never intended for you to get hurt."


    Sarah was touched by his words, but no matter how honest he looks, she knows that he is notpletely truthful. "I don''t think that <em>''never''</em> is the right word. But I believe that during our walk toward that shed you changed your mind. That is why I''m talking to you now."


    Aaron has to admit that she is correct. He approached Sarah with an intention to seduce and hurt her, and then use her to get to Aiden. Only when they talked he saw that she is sweet and innocent¡­ and now she is looking at him fiercely. She does not look so innocent. And it''s making him nervous. "Can we get to the point?"


    Sarah showed a small smile. She is happy that Aaron finally stopped thinking about his grudge with Aiden and about flirting with her. She can start talking about the reason they are locked in the restroom.


    "That evening, you gave me a choice to go back. I want to do the same for you. Do you want to keep your career as a model?"


    Aaron was taken aback. "What makes you think that you have the power to decide if I have my career or not?"


    Sarah''s smile widened. "How is your father''s business? Did you talk to your friendstely? How are their family businesses doing? Did any of them encounter any idents since the wedding?"


    Aaron listened to Sarah and with her every question he felt deeper chills enveloping him. His father''s business is gone. He spoke with Thomas, Paul, Noah and Henry and all of them were in a simr situation, their family businesses are gone. Within few days after the wedding, they all found themselves in the same situation: sudden contract canctions, idents happening to their facilities forcing them to close, expert employees suddenly leaving, negative press coverage, scandals, stock prices falling¡­ He was unable to get ahold of Liam, but his family business is in the same trouble, and his father is in the hospital after a car ident; it seems that they amputated his leg.


    Mix of surprise and horror shed in Aaron''s eyes while looking at Sarah. "Are you saying that you are responsible for all that?"


    "There are two possibilities. One is that you believe in a bizarre coincidence where families of all seven of you hit a wave of an extreme bad luck right after the wedding."


    Aaron frowned. "Seven of us?"


    "Just because Patrick didn''t show up for your secret meeting in the resort''s garden before the wedding ceremony, it does not mean that he was not part of the plot."


    Aaron subconsciously nodded while thinking that Patrick deserved it. He dared to bring Jessica to the wedding¡­ serves him right. He reminded himself that Sarah is right in front of him. He should focus on her now. There is always time for gloatingter. "You said there are two possibilities¡­"


    "Second one is that you ept the fact that if we can crush your whole families within few days, it will take me less than an hour to make sure no one hires you as a model."


    Aaron realized that she is right. And that she is not joking.


    No matter how much he does not care about those other six, or about his family business, he cares about his career as a model. And it seems that Sarah is here to negotiate. Aaron wondered, does he have something that she wants? If they can crush all those powerful families, why is there a need for her to negotiate with him?


    "What do you want?"


    Sarah was happy to see that Aaron has a brain and that he is using it. He figured out that she wants something form him. "To offer you a choice. Help us, and you get to keep your career."


    "What if I refuse?" It''s not about if he wants to help Sarah or not, but he does not like to be ckmailed.


    "It will not be just your career to get crushed." Sarah pointed to the wall where Aiden hit with his fist. The wall tiles are cracked creating a pattern like spider''s web.


    Aaron got the point. That hit was so swift that he didn''t see iting. If Aiden was aiming at his face, Aaron has to admit that he will be defenseless. "What kind of help?"


    "I want to use your name to gather everyone. That''s it. I will call you tonight to hear your answer."


    "Is there a catch?"


    Sarah paused. "I want to you drop any idea of getting back at Aiden. I don''t care what grudge you have against him. You need to forget about it."


    "What ifter I find out that I can''t?"


    "I have a way to find out what you are up to. Just how I knew that you will be here for a PKY rehearsal, and how six of you met in the garden at the resort to plot of keeping me as a hostage in that shed in order for Aiden toe and then to take turns with me while he watches, before you beat him up senseless¡­ and how I know that you are irked with Patrick because he brought Jessica to the wedding."


    Shock on Aaron''s face was impossible to hide. He didn''t know what to say. How can she talk so calmly with him if she knows what they were nning. And she KNOWS what they were nning. And how does she know about Patrick?


    "As a bonus, I can give you some time to vent your anger on Patrick. But Aiden is off limits.", Sarah warned Aaron.


    "Why are you defending him? Why are you with him? You are so much better than him! You deserve better!"


    Sarah smiled. "Thank you for the praise. But you don''t know me¡­ and you don''t know him. Think about my offer. You get to vent your anger on Patrick and keep your career in exchange of us using your name and you give up on attacking Aiden. I will call youter tonight to hear your response."


    Sarah''s hand was on the door handle when Aaron spoke: "Aren''t you worried that I will betray you?"


    "In order to betray me, you need to have my trust.", Sarah responded and stepped out without looking back.


    "Sorry, did it take long?", Sarah asked Aiden who was on pins and needles on the other side of the door.


    He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her with him down the hallway. "No matter how long it took, it was too long. How did it go?"


    "We will find out tonight. But I''m optimistic¡­" Sarah winked and leaned on Aiden. "Let''s go and change into our regr clothes. It''s almost four, and Ellie needs to vacate that dressing room."


    "Do we need to give these back? I kind of like this jacket.", Aidenmented while touching zipper of his top pocket. "And the pants fit me well."


    Sarah nced at his butt. "Yup. They fit you well.", she said through giggles.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 847 - Mysterious Miss Young (1)

    ~ Chicago, K Industries HQ building ~


    4:41 PM


    In the main hallway¡­


    Lilian is upset. She is enduring questionable looks from the receptionists for almost an hour. She is trying to look busy, but in the hallway where people are onlying and going without lingering, her constant presence is difficult to ignore. She is flipping through the same magazine for the fifth time already, and her gaze is not leaving that front entrance. So many people got in and out, but there are no traces of mysterious Miss Young. She can''t help but wonder if she understood it wrongly. What if that woman waited during his meeting at 3 PM? No, no¡­ she saw Jasper return after that meeting and there was no one in his office at that time. But, where is that mysterious woman?


    Just at that time, she saw an elegant young woman enter through main entrance. Lilian''s gaze didn''t leave her.


    Ellie''s steps are even and gracious. She is tall but not too tall, thin waist and curves in all the right ces are undeniable. And that sleeveless knee length flowy dress emphasizes her figure without revealing too much. Lilian can see that she has long and well-shaped legs. And why is that light blue dress shimmering in teal color? Paired up with nude high heeled shoes and a matching purse, Lilian has to admit that Ellie is a force to be reckoned with. Attention grabbing yet modest at the same time. And how can her face look so radiant and wless when she does not seem to have any makeup on?


    Lilian was lost in her thoughts, and she got pulled out of her daze only when she saw Faith approach Ellie.


    "Miss Young?", Faith asked Ellie with a smile.


    "Yes."


    "I am Faith, CEO Kiani''s secretary. Allow me to escort you to his office. This way, please¡­", Faith gestured toward elevators.


    Lilian didn''t dare to follow them right away, but a minuteter she took the second elevator upstairs.


    With how Ellie looks, Lilian is confident that even if she is not Jasper''s girlfriend, Jasper will be interested in her. And Lilian can''t get over the fact that Jasper told her no romance at work, yet he invited this woman.


    ~ CEO''s office ~


    4:49 PM


    "CEO Kiani''s meeting will be over at five." Faith informed Ellie. "Please make yourselffortable. Can I offer you a beverage?"


    "Water, please."


    Faith was about to leave, but then she remembered that there are options: "Do you want that water to be room temperature or with ice? And we have lemon and berry vored water as well."


    Ellie thought how in about ten minutes she will see Jasper again, and suddenly felt that it''s hot.


    "Lemon water, with ice please."


    Faith nodded. "I will be back in a minute."


    She headed out and closed the doors behind her.


    On the way to the break room, Faith was praising herself that this went smoothly and chanted internally: <em>''Don''t mess this up¡­ don''t mess this up¡­''</em>. Her boss told her to treat Miss Young well, and if she messes this up, after all the blunders that happened today¡­ she will really lose her job.


    Inside Jasper''s office, Ellie nced around, and she can tell that this office is definitely upied by a male. Sharp and clean lines, ck and gray colors with an asional ssh of white. Everything is so masculine that there is no way a woman had any input when they decorated this office.


    Part of Ellie likes the thought that no woman touched this space.


    Ellie walked toward the floor to ceiling windows and observed the city skyline. The view from Jasper''s office on 55th floor is enviable. The concrete jungle in front looks almost-magical while being lit up with a descendingte-afternoon sun. One side of high-rise buildings is colored in warm light orange hues, while the other one disappears in the shadows.


    The door of the office opened, and Ellie assumed it''s Faith with her water. One momentter, her heart started racing¡­ what if it''s not Faith, but Jasper? He said that he will try to finish his meeting earlier. Oh, God! She could really use that icy lemon water right now. But why is the person who entered not talking? Jasper would definitely greet her, and Faith will not juste in silently without announcing her presence¡­


    Ellie turned around and faced an unknown young woman (Lilian) who was scrutinizing her.


    "Excuse me, you are?", Ellie asked.


    Lilian narrowed her eyes. "You are the new face here, and you are asking me who I am?"


    Ellie raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    Ellie can see that the woman has a badge attached on her waist, so she is an employee here. Why is she giving her such a rude treatment? As someone who is a guest of her CEO, Ellie should be treated politely. Right? She entered by herself, is she Jasper''s assistant?


    Lilian raised her chin confidently. "Not responding? Hmph! It seems that besides your looks you don''t have much going on for you. Do you think that is enough to attract Jasper and keep him by your side?"


    Ellie blinked few times and did her best not to show hurricane of emotions which is threatening to rip her from the inside.


    Based on how Ellie didn''t respond to an obvious provocation, Lilian assumed that Ellie is either not in a rtionship with Jasper (yet), or they just started seeing each other. In any case, Ellie''s silence means that she does not feel confident enough to im him for herself. Well, she should make sure that Ellie does not reach that state.


    "Don''t think that you are someone special to Jasper because he invited you here. A woman like you can have her dreams, but that is where it will stay. So, you better give up right now. Do you think you have what he needs? How much do you know him? Let me tell you, when he ces his thumb right there", she pointed at her jaw, "...he is about to kiss you. And when that hand moves lower¡­", Lilian giggled, obviously insinuating something further than kisses. "And how do I know that? Hmm¡­" Lilian rubbed her chin while her eyes went up and down Ellie. "Let''s just say that Jasper is¡­"


    The door of the office opened.


    "Lily¡­", Faith almost dropped ss of icy lemon water from her hand. "Why are you here?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 848 - Mysterious Miss Young (2)

    Seeing that Faith arrived, Lily rolled her eyes. She was irritated that she got interrupted.


    Faith nced at Ellie and straightened her posture while talking to Lily in her business tone. "Please leave before CEOes back. If he sees you here again, I will not be able to keep my job."


    Ellie took a deep breath to calm her raging thoughts and analyzed the current situation. In her line of work, she meets all kind of unpleasant people from diva attitude models to spoiled heiresses who think that they can boss her and her staff around just because they are paying a small fortune for a garment. She knows how to maintain her outsideposure no matter what she feels on the inside¡­ she will cry it outter (if needed) when no one is watching. But at this time, she bottles it all in.


    Ellie deducted that this woman, named Lily, is an employee here. And she is definitely interested in Jasper. Why else would shee here and talk such nonsense while trying to shake her up like she is a third wheel in an existing rtionship? Based on how Faith treats her, Lily is not in a rtionship with Jasper, and there is a good chance that she is stalking him¡­ but Ellie recognized the thumbment and she can''t deny that it hit the nerve.


    While Ellie observed Lily calmly, Lily looked at Ellie back ferociously, practically ignoring Faith.


    Lily was frustrated that Ellie has such an unreadable expression. Didn''t she get the hint that she is unwanted? She should not have any intentions toward Jasper because he is NOT avable. He belongs to her and even if she needs to smear his reputation so that no other woman wants toe near him, she will do it. It''s not her first time to swat all these flies away from Jasper, and she knows that Jasper is just having fun.


    Lily must admit that she never did anything like this at work, but this is serious. The woman actually appeared here!


    "Ellie!", Jasper called from the door. His eyes were fixed on her and his charming smile was on.


    He stopped in his tracks when he met Ellie''s icy gaze which didn''t match her neutral expression. It took him few seconds to notice that Lily is there (and Faith).


    Jasper sighed internally. It''s not a secret that Lily is interested in him, she made it clear more times than he wishes to remember. And he saw her scheming whenever she got a chance during social gatherings to keep other girls away from him. He didn''t care then, since he didn''t care about any of those girls. But¡­ did she actually dare to say something to Ellie and cause a misunderstanding? Based on Ellie''s attitude, the answer to that is: yes. What can he do? The only thing thates to his mind is to show Ellie that in his eyes, she is the only girl.


    He walked to Ellie like no one else is in the room. "Was the drive here OK? I hope you didn''t wait too long."


    Jasper reached to hold her hand, but she avoided it by shifting her purse.


    Ellie''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Yes, CEO Kiani. The drive was OK. As for the wait¡­ Miss Lily made sure to give mepany as soon as your secretary stepped out to bring me water."


    Ellie walked to the sofa, took a seat and crossed her legs at the ankles. She ced her purse on the side and her hands rested on herp.


    "Is that for me?", she asked Faith who was still holding onto the ss of water with ice and slices of lemon floating in it.


    "Oh, yes, Miss Young. Sorry about that.", Faith nervously ced the ss in front of Ellie.


    It was an awkward atmosphere. Three people standing were looking at Ellie while she slowly took few sips of her drink.


    Faith waited for Jasper to tell her that it''s OK for her to leave his office. She really wanted to leave¡­ with her job waiting for her tomorrow.


    Jasper was looking at Ellie while holding his breath. He can tell that Ellie is upset. <em>''This damned Lilian!''</em> If he could, he would strangle her. After so much time he spent on warming up Ellie, she is back to having an ice fortress around her¡­ all because of this vixen! But Ellie didn''t leave, and that is a good sign.


    Lily was looking at Ellie and wondering, what does she have up her sleeve? Lily can see that Jasper is out of it. Is he so upset because Ellie is treating him coldly? Is he so smitten with her so that he cares what she thinks? Or is there something else that she is missing? Why is Ellie so calm?


    Ellie nced at Faith who was sweating profusely, then at Lily who was looking at her like she is trying to read her mind, and then at Jasper¡­ who was something between desperate and anxious.


    "CEO Kiani¡­" Ellie addressed Jasper in an icy tone. "I''ve met many CEO''s and other figures of power in a business setting. I must admit that this is the first time I experienced employees openly using me ofing to thepany with an intention to get in the bed with their CEO. Do you care to exin, is this a normal urrence in yourpany, or is it reserved only for female guests? Or maybe only for me?"


    Faith thought that she is about to faint. And Jasper didn''t feel much better either.


    Lily was not sure what to think. But she knows that this woman exposing her like this in front of Jasper can''t lead to anything good.


    Ellie didn''t wait for Jasper to respond. It was a rhetorical question, anyway.


    "Considering the fluency of your employee here¡­", Ellie gestured toward Lily without removing her gaze from Jasper. "I can assume that it''s not her first time delivering such a speech. So, I can''t be the first one to suffer such a mistreatment."


    Jasper was not sure how to respond to this without blowing up the matter even more.


    Ellie observed Jasper intently for few excruciatingly long seconds. She exhaled softly and stood up while holding onto her purse tightly. "CEO Kiani, I want to remind you that in any rtionship, trust is crucial¡­ especially at the beginning when verbal promises don''t carry much weight. I took time out of my schedule toe here and meet with you, and I must say that I am¡­ disappointed. Excuse me."


    Ellie walked out of his office without looking back. She hoped that her expression will not crack and that she will continue walking.


    What a joke! She came here to see him¡­ and ended up being mistreated like this by some crappy woman? Based on Jasper''s reaction, it''s not the first time. He knows that Lily is trouble. And she is probably his ex. Why would he keep such a woman close to him? What a joke! Ellie feels like she is a joke¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 849 - A Chance To Explain (1)

    Jasper gritted his teeth while looking after Ellie who is leaving.


    He should go and stop her, right? But what will he say?


    Jasper is angry that Lily spoiled Ellie''s first visit to his office, and anxious at the thought that this might be Ellie''sst visit to his office¡­ desperate to get Ellie back and to prove his sincerity, and helpless because he does not know what to say to fix this. He felt the need to break something, or hit someone¡­ how did he end up in this situation?


    He saw that Lily moved and his mix of emotions fused into rage.


    "Pack your things and don''t bothering tomorrow.", he said in a dangerously low voice.


    Lily and Faith were not sure to whom he said that. And neither of them dared to ask for rification.


    His icy-blue eyes emitted frost when he looked at Faith. "If you want to keep you job, call security right now and tell them to prevent Miss Young from leaving the building¡­ and that they escort Miss Cavadini out as soon as she gets her private belongings. She is not allowed to step into thepany ever again."


    Faith vigorously nodded and rushed to her desk to make calls.


    Jasper inhaled and walked out inrge strides after Ellie leaving bewildered Lily behind.


    Lily stared after Jasper and had difficulty processing what he said. Did he just fire her? How can he fire her? His father gave her this job! Uneptable! Since when Jasper dares to go against his father? Is it because of that woman? No¡­ this is not happening.


    When Lily walked out of Jasper''s office, she found Faith talking on the phone.


    "¡­Yes. Come to escort Miss Cavadini. Her office is on 53rd floor, and right now she is in front of the CEO''s office¡­ Yes. She is being let go. And put her on a no-entry list¡­ Yes. Thank you." Faith ended the call with security and exhaled.


    "You are kidding me, right?!", Lily squeezed through her teeth. She was still unable to ept the facts.


    Faith looked at Lily and shook her head. "No. You heard CEO Kiani. He warned you today, and you didn''t listen. And you offended Miss Young. We possibly lost a valuable partner because of what you did."


    Lily sneered. "Partner? She is obviously a girlfriend! Or she wants to be one."


    "Nothing from what they said points to that. She might be a representative of anotherpany who came to discuss a partnership with the CEO. And you treated her like she came to do something shameful." Faith stood up and narrowed her eyes at Lily. "And even if Miss Young is interested in CEO Kiani, what gives you the right to interfere? What is your rtionship with him? You need a reality check¡­ he sees you like an employee. Correction, an ex-employee."


    "Hmph! He can''t fire me! His father gave me this job!", Lily fumed when she saw that two security guards are walking toward them.


    Faith smirked. "Lily, you need another reality check¡­ He is the CEO. He can fire you."


    Faith watched security escort Lily to her office to collect her personal belongings, and she thought how today really is NOT her day. So many problems! And it seems that all the problems are somehow rted to Lily. Faith exhaled while thinking that with Lily gone, number of problems will reduce as well.


    ¡­


    Down in the main hallway¡­


    "What do you mean, I can''t leave the building?", Ellie narrowed her eyes at the security guards who blocked her way. "Move, before I call the police. You can''t detain me here!"


    Ellie saw that two men are not budging. She got her phone and after a second dy decided to call Sarah. She does not know all about Hill sisters, but she knows enough that Sarah can help her out.


    "Hey, can youe and help me out? There are two security guards blocking my way¡­" Ellie almost yelped when her phone was snatched away.


    Jasper looked at the phone and saw that ID for the ongoing call says <em>''Sarah Hill''</em>.


    "Jasper here. Sorry about that, it''s a misunderstanding." Jasper said and ended the call.


    "Misunderstanding?", Ellie said through her teeth. The only way to prevent herself from copsing into an emotional puddle right there when facing Jasper is to channel her emotions into anger.


    "Ellie, you promised to give me a chance to exin before judging and sentencing¡­ remember?"


    Ellie paused and gave a small nod in agreement. She extended her hand, demanding her phone back.


    Seeing that Ellie gave a nod of approval, Jasper rxed slightly. He put her phone in his suit jacket pocket and took her extended hand in his.


    "Not here¡­ Let''s go somewhere more private.", he pulled her toward the elevators.


    "I''m not going back to your office.", Ellie said defiantly and yanked her hand out of his grasp.


    Jasper paused for a second.


    "OK." He reached for her hand again, and this time his grip was firmer.


    They took the elevator to the underground parking. He didn''t let go of her hand until she took a seat in his white Lincoln Continental.


    Ellie thought how ck interior of the car with few gray details matches color scheme of his office.


    Only when the car started moving, Jasper exhaled in relief. Until then he was afraid that Ellie will flee.


    While navigating through the underground parking lot maze, Jasper was wrecking his brain with thoughts of possibilities: what crazy things did Lily say? If she said the truth, it would be that he slept with her three years ago and that since then nothing happened between them. Would that upset Ellie this much? He does not know what to think¡­ but he knows that Lily usually acts like there is something between them in order to scare other girls away. He does not want to talk based on his assumptions¡­ he might get himself into more trouble than he already is.


    But Ellie is not saying anything, and it''s making him nervous. He is not sure what to do. The only good thing is that she epted to talk with him, and he needs to make the most of it. With that thought, he decided where they are going.


    After about fifteen minute ride through dense slow-moving traffic, Jasper parked into an underground parking, and few parking spots away was the elevator. He swiped a passkey and elevator moved up.


    Ellie was not surprised that they ended up in the penthouse.


    She was hoping for a public ce, but he said that he wants something private and she didn''t object then¡­ she can''tin now. They are already here.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 850 - A Chance To Explain (2)

    Based on the interior design and a huge yroom with tables for billiards and ice hockey as well as various game consoles which she observed while silently following after Jasper, Ellie concluded that this is his bachelor''s pad.


    She was impressed by amazing views of Lake Michigan, but she kept that to herself. She does not want to show him the slightest hint that she is impressed or anything that can be interpreted as positive. He does not deserve it.


    Ellie took a seat on the sofa in the living room. She sat on the edge of the cushion, indicating that she is not getting toofortable and looked at Jasper without a word.


    "Can I get you something to drink?"


    After a long silence, his deep voice startled her.


    Only then Ellie realized that she didn''t say a word since they left his work building. "I''m not here to drink."


    He looked at her stubborn expression and smiled. "I need a drink. Do you want to join me?"


    Ellie nodded.


    His smile widened while thinking that this is the second thing she didn''t reject. One ising to his ce, and second is a drink. Slowly he is cracking that ice fortress which surrounds her.


    <em>''Damn it!''</em>, Ellie cursed internally. The moment she agreed to something, anything, it means that her defenses are weakened. How is she supposed to stay angry at him like this? But no matter if she is angry or not, she needs an exnation. And she wanted a drink.


    She epted the wine ss. Wine is delicious¡­ the guy definitely knows what a good wine is. And it is chilled just right.


    Jasper got himself a ss of amber-hued liquor with onerge ice cube. Whiskey? Scotch? Bourbon? She could not guess.


    "Ellie. I am d that you are here.", Jasper said with a charming smile.


    Ellie looked at him for a second before mimicking his expression and responding in a simr tone: "Jasper. I am waiting to hear your exnation."


    His face fell, recognizing her sarcasm. "I don''t want to talk about that woman."


    "Neither do I. But she made me feel like I want to destroy your happy marriage. So, I demand to know, what is going on?"


    "She is crazy.", he said without looking at Ellie.


    Ellie realized that he is trying to brush it off. She narrowed her eyes at him. "That crazy woman seems to be your ex, and your employee, and someone with confidence toe into your office without permission more than once."


    Jasper sighed while thinking how he should have strangled Lilian while he had a chance. "She said a lot."


    "She didn''t say all of that, but I''m good at picking up hints. I don''t want to tell you what else I picked up, but if you don''te clean in next five minutes... I. Will. Leave."


    Jasper saw that Ellie is serious. He has to exin, and he promised no lies.


    "Lilian. A ime thing about three years ago. Since then I didn''t even look at her, but that didn''t stop her imagination from going wild."


    Ellie listened carefully and felt that some things are missing from his exnation. "There must be a reason for her imagination and for why she is still working close to you even after behaving like that."


    Jasper confirmed to himself that Ellie is a smart one. He likes that about her.


    "It was shortly after I started working... My father might have insinuated that she is a good daughter-inw candidate. And he got her that job. I know that she is slightly delusional, but so far she was professional at work. After her stunt this afternoon, she is fired."


    Ellie likes that he fired that obnoxious woman, but there is something else that got her attention... "Your father approves of her?"


    "My father does not care about her. But he considers her father to be a good friend."


    "I see. So, your father said that she is a good wife material, and you never said anything against it, so she grew her fangs."


    Jasper knows that Ellie''s conclusion is correct, but he has a different point of view. "Why would I confront my father about something that is not relevant? He said that years ago and since then he probably forgot about it. And there is no way I''m marrying Lilian."


    Ellie raised her eyebrows. "Not relevant? Lilian does not agree. And she is probably making sure that her father does not forget what yours said. How I see it, if your father approves of any other woman in your life, it will be like he is going against his friend."


    Jasper smiled when he noticed that Ellie is upset about this. "You care what my father thinks. Are you insinuating again that you want to marry me?"


    As much as she likes his smile, Ellie does not like that he is trying to joke at a time like this. They are having a serious conversation! "Dream on. I am not insinuating anything. I am clearly stating that I don''t want to be in a rtionship where someone relevant thinks of me like I am the second woman."


    Jasper thought about this for few seconds before suggesting: "Do you want to meet my father?"


    Ellie firmly rejected. "No. But I would appreciate some assurance that he does not expect you to end up with Lilian. The sooner the better."


    "What''s the rush?"


    "It''s easier to end it early on, before things get more serious." Ellie regretted saying these words, but it was toote. She said it. She cursed herself internally. Who talks about ending a rtionship before they want to end it?


    Just as she suspected, Jasper was troubled.


    "Ellie¡­ Who hurt you this much? Why are you always thinking about the possibilities that things will not end well?"


    Ellie lowered her gaze and her expression showed how troubled she is.


    Jasper understood that she is not willing to talk about it. Yet.


    Ellie was surprised when Jasper lifted her up and ced her to sit in hisp. His arms were around her waist firmly, and she could not budge.


    Jasper rested his head on her shoulder, ignoring her shock and weak attempts to stand up. He can tell that she is insecure about them as a couple, and he needs to tell her that he is not taking their rtionship lightly.


    "Before things get more serious? Last twelve days I am seriously missing you. And I am seriously happy that you are here. I am counting days and hours and minutes when I will see you again. For me, it does not get more serious than this."


    Ellie was lost for words. She didn''t expect to hear anything like this from Jasper. It was nothing too romantic, but she can tell that he really means it. And she missed him too, a lot.


    Ellie''s heart melted together with any unpleasant feelings because of Lilian. What matters is that she is with Jasper.


    She ran her fingers through his hair and wrapped her arms around him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 851 - Norman Kiani

    ~ Chicago, K Industries HQ building ~


    September 29, 10:36 AM


    Jasper is in his office.


    He has a break between meetings until 11 AM, and since he is ready for his next meeting, he decided to rx.


    He is recollecting previous evening with a faint smile on his face.


    Ellie is finally in Chicago and he is ecstatic about it!


    Jasper is happy that they cleared up misunderstanding caused by Lilian. He is not sure what exactly Lilian said to Ellie, but Ellie seemed OK after their talk. As long as Ellie knows that Lilian is making things up and that he is not interested, Jasper is fine.


    Ellie hugged him! Progress! That is something worth celebrating.


    They didn''t stay long in his apartment because of a dinner reservation which he made a week in advance even with his connections. Two of them enjoyed dinner in a luxurious French restaurant downtown Chicago. Ellie didn''t want to stay after they finished the dessert, saying that she has an early start in the morning, but the time they spent together was pleasant. Jasper loves talking to Ellie, she is a lot of fun. Being near her makes him... happy.


    Another progress: after dinner, she allowed him to drop her off to the vi in Forest Glenn neighborhood. So far she always insisted to take a cab, and he started suspecting that she has some secret identity.


    The good night kiss was nice, but as soon as he ced his palm on her neck and his thumb touched her jaw, Ellie froze and bolted out of his car. And he really wanted to deepen that kiss.


    Jasper is happy that they agreed on their ns for today before that kiss. And he is picking her up from the same ce where he dropped her off previous night!


    For tonight, Jasper ns a dinner AND a movie. Ha! Ellie will not escape so quickly today.


    He is troubled by how insecure she is about two of them as a couple.


    Jasper remembers how confidently she held herself in his office when Lilian was there, and he knows that she is a smart and sessful young woman.


    He can''t help but wonder what caused her to be so scared of rtionships. Why she finds it so scary to let go and enjoy the flow? He tried asking her directly, but she refused to answer.


    Without knowing the cause of herck of confidence, he feels like he is fighting an invisible beast who can attack anytime because he never knows what will trigger her insecurity and make her retreat into her ice fortress.


    His thoughts got interrupted by a buzz from Faith followed by: "CEO Kiani, your father is here."


    Jasper wanted to respond, but the door was already open, and his father entered with his signature frown being deeper than usually.


    Norman Kiani, Jasper''s father, is a stern looking man with a full head of gray hair. He is by more than a head shorter than Jasper and sports a beer-belly.


    Jasper does not like that his father is entering like he owns the ce. He knows that Norman has difficulty letting go of control, that is why he still upies an office in thepany even though his official connection to thepany is reduced to shareholder only.


    His father does not have any real responsibilities in thepany, however many directors and shareholders still respect him. And Jasper knows that if his father wishes, he can call for a vote and reinstate himself as the CEO. Problem is that even though Jasper is the CEO, Norman owns more shares than him and thatbined with blind support from some shareholders puts him in a position where in case of a conflict, he can easily have the majority vote needed to threaten Jasper''s position.


    Jasper is relying on his father''s support, especially in his effort to shiftpany''s focus to clean energy sources.


    Jasper forced a smile. "Good morning, father. How can I help you?"


    "Good morning, son." Norman sat in the chair opposite Jasper. "I hear that you fired Lily."


    Norman is not a man who beats around the bush. He finds that is a waste of time.


    Jasper sneered internally. "Yes."


    "Do you care to borate on the circumstances of that unfortunate event?"


    Jasper looked at his father, and he can tell that Lilian already told him her version of the event. Probably twisted beyond recognition, but still¡­ her version. And he needs to tread carefully if he does not want to make Ellie look bad.


    "She was unprofessional." Jasper responded.


    "Because she interrupted a woman who came here to seduce you?"


    Jasper balled his hands into fists under the table while reminding himself not to lose hisposure. "Is that what she told you?"


    "Yes. That is what she told me. And I came here to hear your side of the story."


    Seeing how his father is in a bad mood, Jasper knows that this is not a good time to mention Ellie.


    "Lilian came into my office more than once without permission. She is practically stalking me at work and off work as well. But I guess you know that."


    "That does not answer why you fired her."


    Jasper swiftly ran several different scenarios in his mind how to exin previous afternoon, but every one of them ended up putting Ellie in a negative light while he didn''t have a proper business justification for firing Lilian.


    "What do you want?", Jasper finally asked.


    "Did you have a woman in your office waiting for you after our meeting with Mr. Korhonen yesterday?"


    "Yes." Jasper can''t deny this. His father probably checked beforeing to confront him about it.


    "Why was she here?", Norman scrutinized Jasper.


    Jasper can tell that his father is ready to retort no matter what Jasper answers. He decided to dodge the topic.


    "Since when are you micromanaging my time?"


    Norman can see that Jasper is protecting that woman for some reason and is unwilling to talk about her. His conclusion is that Lilian was correct. "I am concerned about your image. If you want to spend time with women for fun, that is your business. But keep it out of office."


    Again, Jasper wished that he strangled Lilian when he had a chance. "Thank you for your concern. Now if you excuse me, I need to prepare for my next meeting."


    Norman didn''t stand up. "I want you to hire Lilian back."


    Jasper found several things wrong with this request, but the biggest issue for him would be to exin to Ellie why Lilian is still there, in case if Ellie finds out. Jasper is not willing to yield on this one. "No. Business-wise she is not necessary and personally I don''t want her near me."


    "She is a good youngdy." Norman does not understand what Jasper has against Lilian.


    "You are entitled to your own opinion."


    Norman noticed Jasper''s cold attitude. "You dislike her. Why?"


    "For some reason, she is acting like my future wife. Making sure that no other woman cane near me."


    "Is that a bad thing?" Norman does not see a problem with Lilian acting like Jasper''s future wife. He is a good friend with her father, and both of them would bless the union between their children.


    "I didn''t care about that until I found someone I care about." Jasper responded without missing a beat.


    Norman''s bushy gray eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "You have a¡­ girlfriend?"


    "I am pursuing a woman, yes." Jasper gave a vague response.


    "Who is she?" Norman could not hide his curiosity.


    "If she responds to my feelings, you will find out. But don''t try to push Lilian my way. I was not interested in her so far, and that will not change."


    Norman made a face like he is thinking something, gave a small indistinct wiggle of his head and left the office.


    Jasper exhaled when his father left.


    He can''t believe that Lilian went to tell on him. She knows very well why she got fired.


    Jasper checked time. It''s still not 11 AM¡­ It''s a long way to go until 5 PM when he will leave the office to pick up Ellie and take her out on a date.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 852 - Ellies Painful Relationship

    ~ Chicago, Ellie''s vi ~


    5:28 PM


    "Mr. Kiani, Miss Young told us to escort you to the garden in the back.", maid gestured with her hand when Jasper came to pick up Ellie.


    Knowing Ellie''s need to keep things private, he didn''t expect to be invited inside. This was a pleasant surprise. Definitely a progress. He gets to step into her world! Maybe soon he gets a chance toe to EY office and meet Ellie''s boss.


    "Thank you.", he shed a charming smile which dazzled the maid for a moment.


    "Aiden, Sarah¡­", Jasper was surprised to see two of them with Ellie.


    He sat next to Ellie and gave her a soft kiss on the cheek before turning to Aiden and Sarah. "Nice to see you again. Will you join us tonight?"


    Jasper does not want anyone to join, but he and Ellie are about to leave for dinner, and he wants to be polite. Especially since they are Ellie''s friends, and he knows that in order to score extra points with Ellie, her friends should approve of him.


    "Oh, that is sweet of you to offer.", Sarah was touched by how thoughtful he is. But she knows that double date is not a good idea... based on her previous experiences which always ended up with couples craving for privacy. "Maybe next time. We have few more things we want to do before heading back tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?", Ellie was not happy about that. She was hoping they will stay longer! The fashion show is tomorrow afternoon! And she still didn''t find a good chance to ask them to model for her.


    "Yes.", Sarah confirmed. "We were nning to go today, but we stayed because you said that you need help with fittings. We feel that we are overstaying our wee."


    Ellie''s eyes darted from Sarah to Aiden. She knows that she needs to say something now, but how¡­? "Aiden, can youe with me up for a minute? I want you to try the ck jacket one more time."


    Sarah was surprised with this request. "Now? Don''t you have dinner ns?"


    "It will be a minute, and it will give me a piece of mind." Ellie looked at Jasper. "We have few minutes, right."


    "Sure.", Jasper shrugged indicating that he does not mind. But he does mind! Why Ellie didn''t call him for fitting?


    "You two catch up. We will be back before you know it.", Ellie practically dragged away confused Aiden.


    Sarah nced at Jasper while thinking, <em>''Catch up? What exactly I have to catch up on with this guy?''</em>


    ¡­


    Inside vi¡­


    "Aiden, I have a favor to ask. Can you two stay longer?" Ellie went straight to the point.


    Aiden raised an eyebrow suspiciously. "And you are asking me instead of Sarah because¡­?"


    "I would really-really-really appreciate if you agree to be my models for the fashion show tomorrow."


    Aiden frowned. "Fashion show? I don''t know¡­"


    "I can pay you."


    "It''s not about the money. You know that Sarah is terrified of being in the spotlight.", Aiden reminded her.


    "Both of you did great yesterday during rehearsal."


    "But the event hall was empty. I don''t know¡­ ask Sarah. If she is in, so am I." He was about to head out, but then he remembered the jacket from yesterday. "Do we get to keep the clothes?"


    "I am talking to you with hope that you will help me persuade her. As for keeping the clothes... we can negotiate on that."


    Aiden paused and thought how this will be a great chance for Sarah to break through her anxiety about being in the spotlight. And he likes the clothes!


    He leaned closer to Ellie and spoke in a hushed tone: "Leave it to me to dy our departure. You need to convince her to do it. If you ask her to model for you, she will say no. But if you say that you are in some trouble and that you need help¡­"


    ...


    Outside, in the garden¡­


    Jasper hesitated for some time before speaking: "Sarah, do you know something about the rtionship which caused Ellie to be so¡­ difficult?"


    Sarah paused the zombie-killing game and lifted her gaze from the phone. "What?"


    "Do you know something about¡­"


    Sarah raised her index finger indicating him to stop talking. "I heard you. I just don''t believe you asked me that. If you want to know anything about Ellie''s past, you should ask her."


    "I did. And she is not saying anything."


    "That means that she does not want you to know." Sarah brushed him off and went back to her phone. There are still five zombie waves that areing to attack her fortress!


    "Sarah¡­ I really like her. And I know that she likes me back. But I feel that we are stuck. Every time we are close to making a progress, she retreats back into her shell. I am desperate¡­ and I feel that if I know something about that rtionship, we might be able to move from the starting point."


    Sarah looked at Jasper with a troubled expression. After some hesitation, she nced toward the vi and then back at him. "How much I know, you are her first real rtionship."


    "What? How is that possible?" Jasper could not believe it. Ellie is an attractive 23 years old woman! She didn''t have a single rtionship?


    "You either believe me or not."


    Sarah was about to return to her game when he held her hand which was going toward the <em>''resume game''</em> button on the phone screen.


    "No, no, no! Please don''t stop now. It''s just that¡­ why is she so afraid of a rtionship if she has no bad experiences?"


    Jasper let go of Sarah''s hand when he noticed her disapproval of his touchy-action.


    Sarah saw his icy-blue puppy eyed look and besides being adorably cute to the point of her wishing to pinch his cheeks, she can see that he is troubled... and that he cares¡­ and that it means a lot to him.


    She nced toward the vi again, to make sure Ellie is noting before speaking: "Ellie''s mother passed away about ten years ago. Her health was fragile and I''m not sure about the details, but she ended up in a hospital. They knew that she won''tst long. The whole night Ellie was next to her mother, on the phone, trying to reach her father¡­ to tell him toe to the hospital because her mother, his wife, is dying. He didn''t pick up because he was with a mistress. And when he returned Ellie''s calls in the morning, it was toote. It scarred her. I remember that few yearster, Anna asked Ellie why she rejected a handsome guy who approached her with an offer for an ice cream at an amusement park¡­ Ellie said that all men are liars and that there is no point in risking to fall for a guy if he will not be there when you need him¡­ She was about sixteen years old when she said that¡­ Honestly, knowing how you were acting at the rehearsal dinner, I am surprised that she gave you a chance to get this close. Don''t waste it."


    Jasper was processing what he heard. "Thank you for telling me this."


    "I didn''t tell you this because of you. I told you because I know that she likes you¡­" Sarah remembered. "By the way, what was that callst night? She called me asking for help¡­"


    "It was a misunderstanding.", he quickly responded.


    "Hmm¡­ it seems there is a lot of those around you."


    Jasper saw that Sarah is practically ring at him.


    "Are you going to threaten me that if I bully Ellie you wille after me, like your sister?"


    Sarahughed. "It seems that you spoke with Anna. I am not like her. I don''t give threats to people. If I am after you, it will just happen."


    Jasper looked at Sarah''s smiling face, and internally he shuddered when he saw a glint of madness in her eyes. He told himself that he should not provoke any of Hill sisters.


    "Done!", Ellie returned with a big smile. She looked at Jasper and Sarah and felt that something is off. "Is everything OK?"


    "Yes, yes.", Sarah smiled. "I was just saying that I hope you two enjoy your date. Ellie, we will see you in the morning before we leave."


    Aiden cleared his throat. "About that¡­ Ellie just mentioned few interesting spots we should visit. Maybe we stay a day longer."


    Sarah was confused. In two days they need to go to Austin, how they nned. Revenge. And before that they need to go to Los Angeles to pick up equipment¡­ How can they do that if they stay a day longer in Chicago? "But¡­ don''t we need to¡­?"


    "We will think of something. Let''s go and get ready for our night out." Aiden ushered Sarah inside after they said their goodbyes to Ellie and Jasper.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 853 - Four Seasons Hotel (1)

    ~ Austin, Four Seasons Hotel ~


    October 1, 11:12 AM


    Sarah and Aiden are in their suite.


    Aiden is arranging their things in the closet and the bathroom andSarah is in the sitting area, opening the box which Felix sent them from Los Angeles.


    Sarah found two distinct types of smaller boxes insiderge one: ck and white.


    ck boxes arerger and contain knives which have a short handle and about 10 cm long, thin de. On the handle, there is a small button which will make hook-like attachments spring out of the de. Bloodthirsty part of Sarah is very happy with this because once de is in, and hooks are out¡­ It''s inevitable to rip the flesh while pulling the de out. Of course, Eve can control the hook attachments on the knives, so Sarah only needs to make sure the de is in the rigth ce, and Eve will do the rest.


    There are two small white boxes. Each has a pair of lenses in. Those lenses aretest creation that came out of Sarah''s workshop: lenses that sync with Eve and provide all functionality that Felix''s cameras can. There is also a feature that once lenses are paired up between team members, the sight can be shared. Bonus functionality: lenses can change color based on the mood of the wearer.


    Sarah is super-excited about this!


    "Knives and lenses are here¡­ do you want to try them out?", Sarah asked Aiden when he joined her in the sitting area.


    "Knives or lenses?", he asked reluctantly.


    Sarah burst intough. "Lenses, of course."


    Aiden made a face. "I don''t know¡­ I don''t like the idea of putting things in my eyes."


    "Would you rather try the knives?" Sarah grinned.


    "Knowing where they are going, no thank you." Aiden rejected firmly and pouted. "I thought that you like me."


    "I love you." Sarah pulled him down on the sofa next to her and moved to sit in hisp. "And I love every part of you."


    She nted a kiss on his lips, and he pulled her closer, deepening the kiss. The atmosphere was getting hot and steamy, and just as Sarah''s hands got under Aiden''s t-shirt, her phone rang.


    Sarah answered the call from JoAnna by putting it on speaker.


    "Since when are you into modeling?!!", JoAnna almost screamed as soon as Sarah answered the call.


    Sarah frowned. "Huh, don''t remind me. It was an ident. Two models canceled at thest minute, and Ellie needed help. How do you know about it?"


    "Hehehe¡­ You two are trending and you are H-O-T!"


    "Trending?" Sarah didn''t understand, how is that possible? She has an app which notifies her when any of them ends up in social media. Is something wrong with her app?


    JoAnna''s next line answered her questions: "No one knows your name, yet. Check hashtags #EYModel. I watched video clips¡­ if you EVER AGAIN say that you have a stage fright, I will appear out of thin air and p you personally."


    Sarah shook her head helplessly. Only she knows how petrified she was. But she took few deep breaths and told herself that she can do it¡­ and listened to Aiden''s advice to pretend that she is someone else. Only he knows how much she likes role-ying, so he told her to pretend to be a fierce model. And a fierce model she was.


    "You are excited about this more than I am.", Sarah observed.


    "Well, yeah!", JoAnna eximed. "Someone needs to be excited. We have a famous model in the family! Wait, no! We have two famous models in the family!"


    JoAnna cleared her throat awkwardly and added. "Sorry Aiden, I didn''t forget about my favorite twice-brother-inw on purpose. You are the king of the runway!"


    Sarah stifled augh when she saw Aiden roll his eyes.


    "Hey, wait a minute¡­ howe you know about this? I thought you are offline during your honeymoon."


    "Duh¡­ We came back this morning, and I''m catching up on the news! Imagine my surprise when I want to see how Ellie is doing and I see you two all sassy on the catwalk!" JoAnna giggled. It was obvious that she is in a good mood. "I''m almost done with checking on thetest online gossip... I mean news, and then I will run few errands through the city to make sure everything is ready for Charlie''s surgery tomorrow."


    Sarah giggled. JoAnna''s enthusiasm was contagious. "How was your honeymoon?"


    "It was amazing! Everything was amazing! When youe back from Chicago, I will tell you all about how we captured pirates!" JoAnna giggled. "And we''ve got treasure!"


    "Pirates? Treasure?" Sarah was sure that JoAnna is exaggerating. Maybe they participated in some y, or one of those reality role-ying experiences. "Oh¡­ we are not in Chicago. We are in Austin."


    JoAnna paused. "Austin?"


    "Yeah. We are running some errands also." Sarah decided to change the topic. "We will be back in Los Angeles tomorrow. When is Charlie''s surgery?"


    "It will start at 10 AM, and I estimate five hours duration. But that might change after I finish talking with Felix about his custom-made parts. Emma confirmed that she is avable to assist me, and she will even stay few days to help Charlie post-operation. She is arrivingter today. I guess she is excited toe because of Brian."


    Sarah exhaled. "It seems that you don''t know¡­"


    "Know what?"


    "Brian will be in Chicago. Things between Emma and him didn''t work out.", Sarah said reluctantly.


    "Oh¡­ that didn''tst long." JoAnna was confused and disappointed. Brian and Emma were smitten with each other at the wedding. She will ask for details from Emma when she gets a chance.


    "Not every rtionship is destined for a happy ending.", Sarah reminded JoAnna.


    "Yeah¡­", JoAnna sighed.


    JoAnna knows that Sarah and Aiden bonded with Charlie and his uncle Jarred and decided to offer: "If you want toe for the surgery, head to LA Medical Center, surgery wing, third floor. Felix will be there starting from noon, and of course, Emma will be with me from the start."


    Sarah nced at Aiden and he nodded in agreement.


    "We will not make it by 10, but we will do our best to be there when the surgery is done.", Sarah exined and added: "Tell Charlie that we wish him good luck."


    "Sure. Sarah?"


    "Yeah?"


    JoAnna wanted to say many things, but settled with a simple: "Take care."


    Sarah knows that JoAnna has a good idea why two of them are in Austin. If she is catching up on news, next to Jeff she probably didn''t miss that some families are suffering in the aftermath of their parents venting their anger.


    "Always. Don''t worry about us."


    Sarah ended the call and kept her phone on the side. "Where were we?"


    Aiden looked at her with his devilish smile on. He is remembering those kisses which got interrupted by the phone call.


    "How about it?" She held a small white box with lenses on her palm. "It''s just a minute or two to get used to it. After that you enjoy the benefits of Eve-vision..."


    Sarah inhaled sharply when she realized that he is not thinking about lenses at all.


    A smile crept on her face while she kept the box back on the table. "We can try out the lensester."


    "Mhm¡­ I like that¡­ter.", he mumbled between kisses.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 854 - Four Seasons Hotel (2)

    ~ Austin, Four Seasons Hotel ~


    1:26 PM


    Sarah and Aiden are rxing and cuddling in the king size bed of their hotel suite.


    Sarah is facing away from Aiden while her head is resting on his arm. She enjoys feeling his firm body against her back, nothing is better than that skin-to-skin contact.


    Sarah is tracing with her finger the fresh scar on Aiden''s left forearm. It still looks pink, raw¡­ but it''s healing quite well considering that he refused to get stitches. The miraculous healing rate is due to the medicinal cream of Eastern European origins which Sarah always carries with her.


    Aiden said that he thinks of the scar as a reminder how reckless he was, but Sarah sees it as his resolve to stay faithful to her.


    She turned to look at him.


    Aiden isying on his back. Wrist of his right arm is resting on his forehead. His eyes are closed and if not for that enchanting smile on his face, she would think that her Greek God is sleeping. Snow white bedsheet is covering his lower half, and she can admire his exposed toned abs and chest. Ah! She can watch him all day and not get bored of it.


    "What are you thinking?", Aiden asked without opening his eyes, making her hand freeze mid-air. She was about to ce it on his abdomen and enjoy the firmness of his muscles, but now she feels like she got caught in doing something naughty.


    "I am excited about tonight.", Sarah answered while slowly retreating her hand.


    Well, what she said is not a lie. She is excited about tonight.


    Aiden''s sly smirk is telling her that he knows the parts she kept to herself, and at moments like these she is sure that he can read her mind because his eyes are definitely closed.


    Aiden raised an eyebrow, and after a second he turned to face her.


    "Excited?" He knows that she was checking him out. And he does not mind at all.


    She looked at his dark eyes smiling at her, and asked: "Did you verify that the location is ready?"


    "Yes. Everything is set. They will be expecting us. What is the status of our guests?" If he tells her his status, it''s only fair that she talks about her part as well.


    Sarah nodded. "Aaron didn''t use email, or phone to warn them. And he didn''t meet with any of them in person either. His flight from Chicago willnd around 3 PM. So far he is true to his words. Thomas, Paul, Patrick and Henry are eager toe because they want to confront Liam. Liam hopes that they are meeting to discuss financial difficulties their families found themselves in. And Noah responded that he is in the area, with nothing better to do."


    "And¡­?" Aiden could not make himself say Madison''s name. He hates her too much at this point and just thinking about her makes his fists itch. Aiden is not sure if he will be able to control his urge to beat her into dust when he sees her, but he promised that he will let Sarah handle her.


    Sarah knows that he is asking about Madison. "She ising also. Aaron came up with a story how he has an interesting information on you that can be only given in person. He is quite good."


    Aiden frowned. "You think that Aaron is good?"


    Sarah shook her head disapprovingly. "Focus on important things."


    Aiden was not willing to give up on this. "You said that a man other than me is good. And that was for Aaron. I find that to be important."


    "Come on. I was only saying that he is good in making up a story to convince Madison toe. If you listen to their phone call, you will agree with me¡­ but you already know that, don''t you? Why do you enjoy giving me a hard time?" Sarah pouted.


    He looked at her innocently. "I like to hear you say that I am the best. For you."


    Sarahughed seeing how silly he is. But she will indulge him. "You are the best. For me."


    Aiden smiled happily and pulled the bedsheet up, covering both of thempletely.


    He propped himself on the elbow and observed her face carefully in the privacy of their bedsheet-tent.


    "This is how I feel every time I''m with you. The whole world disappears and it''s just the two of us." Aiden nced around their white enclosure. "No world. Just you. And it''s everything I need to be happy."


    Sarah held her breath while her heart swelled from the unexpected sweetness of his words. He knows what to say to leave her speechless. Charmer.


    Sarah ced her palm on his cheek and kissed him. Slowly. Only then she realized that he has a slightest bit of stubble. He didn''t shave that morning when they arrived at the hotel. And she doesn''t care. It feels wonderful. Everything about him is wonderful.


    She pulled him closer to her, and he inteced his fingers with hers.


    Sarah and Aiden held each tightly other under that white bedsheet while exchanging kisses breathlessly.


    They came to an understanding that there is no time for games, or for being reckless, or for giving anyone a chance toe in-between them. The time is limited, and they need to spend every avable moment together, because even if they have a thousand years, it will not be enough.


    4:57 PM


    "Food is getting cold.", Aiden reminded Sarah. "It will not be goodter, and we should eat before we head out. You can pack those thingster."


    "Coming,ing¡­" Sarah left the knives back in the box, sat next to him on the sofa and took a deep breath.


    "Nervous?"


    "A little bit.", she admitted.


    "About?"


    "About the club. I''ve seen such ces only in movies, and they look scary. Too many people.", she shivered involuntarily.


    Aiden patted her hand gently. "It will be safe, for us. It''spletely controlled by the White family. I will introduce you to few people as soon as we enter, that will put you at ease."


    "Thanks."


    "Eat. Start with this." Aiden hovered a fork with a potato in front of her mouth.


    Sarah obediently opened her mouth and allowed him to feed her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 855 - Black & White Club (1)

    ~ Austin, ck & White club ~


    6:14 PM


    Sarah and Aiden stopped in front of the heavy metal door.


    Aiden knocked on it few times, and after two seconds the door opened.


    "Second young master¡­", the bulky man greeted them and moved to make space for them to enter.


    Faint noise came from inside as soon as the door opened and Sarah''s hold on Aiden''s hand intensified. She is NOTfortable with this, but Aiden said that it''s safe, and that he will not leave her side, and the way the man greeted them obviously shows that he is someone from White family. A bodyguard maybe.


    As they made their way down the dark hallway, the noise got louder with every step. Music was overpowered by people''s voices and cheers which mixed into a boisterous mor and Sarah felt her heart thunder from anxiety when the second door opened revealing... the crowd. People squeezing and pushing¡­ one of her biggest nightmares: the crowd.


    Aiden looked at Sarah and part of him regretted not taking the main entrance. But they took the side door in order to avoid being seen, and they are already here. Aiden lifted his arm and two men in ck suits showed up and started moving other people away, creating a path for them.


    Aiden held Sarah tightly around her shoulders as they advanced through the lower floor of the club.


    Sarah''s anxiety lowered when she felt Aiden''s protective hold. She wanted to look at Aiden or maybe close her eyes in order to ignore the people swarming around, and other part of her wanted to see where all those shouts are directed at.


    Aiden told her that this is an underground club, which hosts freestyle fights so she can assume that there is some arena in the direction everyone is facing.


    It didn''t take long for them to reach an area where they needed to climb few steps and after the door closed behind them, the noise reduced significantly.


    "How are you doing?", Aiden asked Sarah with a slight frown on his concerned face.


    "I''m OK." Sarah did her best to show a reassuring smile.


    She nced around and saw that they are in some type of control area. There is are chairs and few microphones with a control board. Thick ss enclosure provides unexpectedly good soundproofing without obstructing the view of the chaos outside.


    "Mr. A!", a man in histe thirties wearing a baseball hat cheerfully approached them.


    His call made Sarah start paying attention to the people. There are people in there! Two youngdies and one man on the sofa of the right, and the baseball-hat-man who is walking toward them with a big smile on his face.


    The man on the sofa was sitting between two women and he was not happy to see Aiden. He really hoped that his eyes are ying tricks on him, but when he heard Chad call: <em>''Mr. A''</em>, his fears got confirmed. He thought how finally these two women by his side stopped talking about <em>''Mr. A''</em> and how awesome he is¡­ and now he is back. Why is he back? He was out for more than ten months! <em>''Who is the woman with him? Are they a couple?''</em> If that is true, then maybe these two will not get carried away by Mr. A''s charms again.


    "Chad¡­", Aiden shook hands in greeting with the man. "This is Sarah."


    Chad''s eyes curiously darted from Aiden to Sarah few times before he extended his hand for a handshake. "Nice to meet you, Sarah. I am Chad."


    Chad had so many questions about Sarah, but he didn''t dare ask any.


    By then, the man and two women who were sitting on the sofa also approached them. All three of them addressed Aiden as <em>''Mr. A''</em> and Sarah found out that out of twodies the one in a red tank top and heavily ripped jeans is called Amber, while other one in a silver minidress is Jade. Man who came with them introduced himself as Shift and based on onerge and few smaller scars on his face, Sarah can guess that this man participated in number of fights.


    Amber looked at Aiden and Sarah, both dressed in ck and reminded herself not to stare. If Jade catches her staring at Aiden, there will be trouble.


    Jade was ecstatic to see that Aiden finally returned. But who is this woman by his side? Is this Sarah the reason why Aiden was noting here for almost a year?


    Four people were excited to see Aiden and they started with questions: Where he was so far? What was he up to? etc.


    Sarah concluded that Aiden was a regr in this club at some time, and he stoppeding when two of them started dating.


    She observed four people and didn''t miss Jade''s frown directed at the way Aiden is holding her.


    Sarah felt ufortable at the thought how there is a big possibility that Jade is one of those numerous ex-es Aiden has lingering behind him like unpleasant shadows. She closed her eyes and chanted silently that past should be left where it belongs: in the past.


    No matter how much she calmed down, every time she looked at Jade, or she heard her high-pitched voice, Sarah got riled up.


    Sarah decided to look around. She trusts that Aiden will not let that woman get close to him and she has no desire to look at her or be close to her.


    Aiden seems to be friendly with them, so Sarah didn''t want to put him in a position where he needs to push them away because of her.


    Four people were busy with Aiden, treating him like he is some idol, and it didn''t seem that anyone noticed that she is disconnected from their chatter¡­ or that she is even there. They probably assumed that she is here to apany him, like a useless vase. Sarah exhaled and reminded herself that she should not care what these people think of her.


    Sarah wiggled out of Aiden''s hold and stepped away, toward the ss, observing what is on the other side.


    There is a number of rooms on the second and third level which are providing a good view of the lower level where they are. Those are private rooms, Aiden told her about them. In one of those rooms they will meet with their guests.


    Sarah looked at the lower level and there is some seating on the sides while toward the middle people are standing and waving their arms excitedly, everyone is turned toward the center. Just how she suspected, there is a fighting arena, surrounded with bars and wire which don''t obstruct the view, while keeping the fight inside and enthusiastic fans outside.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 856 - Black & White Club (2)

    Sarah got an idea and tapped her earpiece.


    "Eve, turn on my lenses.", Sarah spoke softly.


    Her vision flickered few times before it stabilized. Everything looked normal, except for additional information that was visible only to her: <em>''Operational: 100%, select your options¡­''</em>


    Sarah extended her hand in front of her and made tapping motion whichnded on <em>''options¡­''</em> which expanded to: <em>''environment information, living creatures, vision type, vision sharing¡­''</em> She tapped on <em>''living creatures''</em> and it expanded to: <em>''all, humans only¡­''</em>, Sarah tapped on <em>''humans only''</em> and information was shown: <em>''In visible range: 162 people, in 5 m radius: 11 people¡­ close proximity without obstacles: 5 people¡­''</em>


    Sarah started going through vision types and experimented with x-ray, and heat sources. It was fun to look at bunch of bones moving around and different hues of red and orange, but it didn''t make any sense in this big crowd.


    A man with microphone just outside caged arena announced the beginning of the fight, and the crowd fell silent.


    Sarah switched to normal vision and zoomed in to two men inside arena who are eyeing each other.


    Both haverge builds, and their muscr tops are exposed.


    Two fighters circled around edges of the arena slowly while gauging the perfect moment to strike, and Sarah used this as an opportunity to y with zoom levels. She was pleased that she can see their scars clearly. Oh, this Eve-vision is wonderful! She zoomed out enough to be able to follow the fight like she is standing in the front rows of audience.


    Fight with no rules. Ends when one can''t continue fighting or admits a defeat. Exciting.


    As the tension between men increased, Sarah inhaled. In a split second they leaped toward each other, and the man with longer blonde hair scored a clean hit with his elbow to the other man''s jaw, and the fight was over. Sarah released the breath she was holding. That was¡­ disappointing.


    After a second of silence, crowd erupted in cheers and screams, and the original chaos was restored.


    Three men entered the cage. Two dragged out unconscious poor loser-guy, while third one held a microphone and his voice boomed over the screams: "Aaaaand this is the seventh consecutive win for powerful RHINO! Ladies and gentlemen, for those of you who ced bets on Rhino, this is a good time to go and collect your winnings! He needs three more wins and he gets the right to challenge any of our four champions and score some big prizes!"


    The man gestured toward the top, andrge screens hanging up in the air above arena disyedrge names:


    <em>''2. Shift</em>


    <em>3. Jade</em>


    <em>4. Amber </em>


    <em>5. ckstain''</em>


    The crowd''s screams intensified.


    Sarah frowned slightly when she concluded based on this that Shift, Jade and Amber are some type of fighting champions in this underground arena. So, this ss enclosure is something like seating for top fighters¡­ but why is #1 spot form that list missing? And who is ckstain?


    The man with the microphone waved his hands for crowd to calm down before continued: "Aaaaaand if Rhino manages to win against two of our exquisite champions, he gets to challenge our untouchable, undefeated¡­" He gestured up toward the screens, where big letters shed:


    <em>''Mr. A''</em>


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up and she looked at Aiden.


    He felt her gaze (or he expected it) and turned to her.


    Sarah pointed toward the big screens which still shed: <em>''Mr. A''</em>, and he smiled and walked toward her.


    He ignored four people who were left talking to him¡­ without him.


    Sarah frowned when she saw displeasure on both Jade''s and Amber''s faces. Aiden came with her, holding her¡­ silently disying to everyone that two of them are a couple. How dare those two women show her such ugly expressions?


    Aiden stopped half a step away from Sarah and assumed that her frown is because she fears that he will go and fight, and they came here for a different reason.


    He spoke gently: "Don''t worry, I will not fight. It''s rare that someone gets ten consecutive wins, and on few asions when that happened, no one won against those four. All of them are strong."


    Sarah''s mouth twitched when she heard that he called those other people strong. Especially Amber and Jade who are obviously interested in him. She is in this ss enclosure for few minutes, but with every second her emotions swelled, and Sarah realized that she needs an outlet. Maybe she should ask him for an exnation before allowing this emotional turmoil to consume her. But what will she ask? <em>''Aiden, honey, did you sleep with those two women?''</em> And what will he respond? Will he dare to confirm? Or will he deny it? If he denies, will she believe that is the truth, or is he saying that only to pacify her?


    Sarah realized that she is jealous, and that she can''t control it¡­ it''s suffocating her¡­ thought that Aiden touched any of those two women¡­ and they are close to him, looking at him¡­ breathing in the same air¡­ anger¡­ rage¡­ red¡­


    "Sarah, love?", Aiden pulled her in his embrace. "What is going on in that head of yours?"


    She tried pushing him away, but he didn''t let her. He tightened his hold.


    Sarah felt even more incensed at the thought that he is holding her and not letting her vent her anger. But no matter how much she struggles, unless she hurts him she will not be able to step away. And she does not want to hurt him.


    When she stopped resisting, Aiden touched his earpiece. "Eve, disable color changing on Sarah''s lenses."


    The man in the caged arena spoke again: "Who is our next challenger? Anyone¡­?"


    Sarah got her face out of Aiden''s chest and turned her head sideways to look toward the arena.


    "Here we go! Your name¡­?" Man''s voice boomed. "Ross! ¡­ Ladies and gentlemen, Ross is the new challenger! ce your bets, Rhino vs Ross! You have one minute!"


    Big screens above arena disyed: <em>''Rhino vs Ross''</em> and below was a timer which counted down starting from 59 seconds.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 857 - Black & White Club (3)

    Sarah felt Aiden gently rubbing her back.


    She rxed slightly while thinking about her emotions and what caused such a stir. Why is she allowing some random women to get her this upset? Because she is insecure. She knows that Aiden loves her, but the event from the wedding showed her that it is not enough. Just two of them loving each other is NOT enough for a happy ending. There are always going to be people scheming and wanting what does not belong to them. She hates this feeling of being helpless... What can she do?


    Sarah remembered her talk with Sophia: status, establish yourself as someone against whom bed climbers won''t dare try anything. They need to know that they lost before making any move. And she remembered what Nori advised: the best way to keep people in check is¡­ fear.


    The crowd outside ss enclosure erupted in screams and three men entered the cage. Two dragged out unconscious loser of the match, while third one held a microphone and his voice boomed over the screams: "Aaaaand this is the eight consecutive win for powerful RHINO! Two more wins and he gets the right to¡­"


    Sarah thought how this is the first time Aiden brought her to a ce he used to hang out before they met. She should be happy that he trusts her enough to bring her here. Hopefully he will bring her to many ces like this, so she gets to find out more about him what he did and who he was before they met. It can''t be just womanizing¡­ she just found out that he is an undefeated champion of an underground fighting arena!


    Sarah also thought if she brought Aiden to any of her before-Aiden ces, and somehow her birthday popped into her mind¡­ that cave-hideout¡­ Nick showing interest for her openly¡­ and how Aiden handled it: by showing his dominance.


    Sarah lifted her head and looked at Aiden. "Let go of me."


    Aiden frowned in disapproval, but he released his hold on her.


    Sarah got on her toes and kissed him on the lips. "There is something I need to do. Watch me from here."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow questionably and his face broke into panic when he saw Sarah walk out and disappear into the crowd.


    Sarah held her breath while squeezing between the people. Surprisingly, it was not so difficult, because everyone was focused on the fighting arena.


    She reached her destination when the announcer in the caged arena spoke again: "Who is our next challenger? Anyone¡­?"


    Sarah stood in front of the arena entrance and raised her hand. With a sweet smile she said: "Me."


    Man with the microphone looked at her questionably. The man called Rhino stood next to the announcer and looked at Sarah with a slight frown. How they see it, this skinnydy has few loose screws. Sarah is not really skinny, butpared to the bulky fighters, she is tiny. And her ck jeans and ck t-shirt make her frame look more fragile than it is.


    "Is there a problem?" Sarah asked.


    Man held his microphone on the side. "Are you sure you want to be next?"


    "Yes." Sarah smiled. "Can Ie in?" She gestured inside the enclosure.


    Man nced at Rhino and exhaled. Well, if she wants to fight this man who is more than twice her size, who is he to object? He is here to make a show so that people ce bets. "OK. Name?"


    Sarah nced at her all ck outfit and thought for a second before responding: "Nyx."


    Announcer was about to put microphone to his mouth, but he quickly retracted it and leaned closer to Sarah. "How do you spell that?"


    "N-Y-X"


    Man looked at Sarah with mix of emotions shing on his face before lifting the microphone and starting his announcement: "Ladies and gentlemen, our new challenger is Nyx! For our bookkeepers, that is: N-Y-X. ce your bets, Rhino vs Nyx! You have one minute!"


    Big screens above arena disyed: "Rhyno vs Nyx" and below was a timer which counted down starting from 59 seconds.


    ¡­


    In the ss booth, four pairs of eyes were moving from the arena to Aiden in confusion.


    Jade could not hide her big smile. Sarah will get beaten up, and she brought it on herself! This can''t get any better!


    "Mr. A¡­", Chad spoke. "Aren''t you going to stop this?"


    Aiden smiled bitterly while his gaze didn''t leave arena. "She is angry. There is no way I''m going there. Give me a chair."


    Aiden is not sure what got Sarah angry, but he saw that her lenses turned red. And her behavior confirmed it: she is furious. And he knows that she can''t get hurt there. His questions are: Why did she get angry? Did she forget why they got here? How high will she go with these fights? Will she end up challenging him?


    Aiden tapped his earpiece. "Eve, turn on my lenses."


    Aiden satfortably on the chair which Chad brought and zoomed in to see Sarah clearly while information on Nyx was disyed only for him to see: <em>''Nyx, Greek goddess of the night¡­ The first of all creation¡­ Figure of exceptional power and beauty¡­ feared by Zeus himself because she was stronger than him¡­ Gave birth to Aether (Brightness), Hemera (Day), Moros (Destiny), Nemesis (Retribution), Thanatos (Death)¡­''</em>


    "Nyx¡­ Married the God of darkness¡­", Aiden mumbled and smiled while thinking that he should start using Erebus as his alias. "Very appropriate."


    Aiden remembered the wedding bands he asked Felix to make out of ck gold, and they are almost done. Somehow, he is confident that Sarah will absolutely love them. The symbolism is definitely there¡­ two of them, darkness and night, everything started from there¡­ and when they got together, they created light, and everything else. That is exactly how he feels about her.


    Amber was not sure what to think of this situation. Isn''t Aiden very casual about all this? His date is about to get beaten up. How can he smile like that?


    Shift was the most anxious one. Looking toward the arena, that Rhino guy is more than twice the size of Sarah! What kind of a monster is Aiden to let her go like that? Even if Aiden is a monster, he is not!


    "Where are you going?", Aiden''s voice stopped Shift who was already holding onto the door handle.


    "I don''t know how can you watch that calmly!", Shift snapped at Aiden. "She will be hurt!"


    Aiden chuckled. "She came with me, and you just met her. Why do you care if she gets hurt? I will take the responsibility. Sit and enjoy the show."


    "I am not ruthless like you!", Shift raged. "I can''t watch calmly while a delicate young woman gets beaten to death!"


    Aiden''s eyebrows shoot up. "Don''t tell me you developed an interest in my fianc¨¦e?"


    Shift frowned. How did him acting as a decent human being ended up as developing a romantic interest in a woman? And did he say a fianc¨¦e?


    "Fianc¨¦e?!", Jade shrieked.


    Hearing Jade''s reaction, Aiden immediately understood what got Sarah enraged. If his guess is right, Sarah picked up some signals from Jade. Is she another vixen who dreams of getting between him and Sarah?


    Aidenzily moved to look at the source of that high-pitched noise. "Oh, you developed an interest in her also?"


    Jade didn''t respond. She was frozen while staring at Aiden''s red eyes. Her mouth twitched few times involuntarily.


    "Tsk, tsk¡­ that is what I get for falling for such an amazing woman like Sarah. Competition everywhere." Aiden shook his head and focused his attention on the arena. "Everyone be quiet. I don''t want to miss this."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 858 - Black & White Club (4)

    On the third level in the VIP room, Aaron is sitting while fiddling with his phone impatiently.


    He rebooted the damned thing five times already and it''s the same: no signal. How is it possible that so close to downtown Austin there is no signal? A thought hit him, is it possible that Sarah somehow killed the signal? He shook his head dismissively. There is no way that anyone can do that, much less a harmless girl like Sarah.


    He checked the time. It''s getting close to 7 PM. They agreed to meet at 7. Knowing who ising, no one wille early. Heck, even he would note early if he is not so nervous about this whole thing.


    Aaron can''t help but wonder, what will Sarah and Aiden do? What is the purpose of gathering them here? Based on what Sarah told him, Aaron concluded that they want to get revenge for what happened (and what almost happened) at the wedding. But if that is correct, isn''t it easier to hunt them down one by one? What can two of them do against eight people? Oops! Make that seven people, since they promised not to touch him. He is neutral in this whole thing and he will not help either side. He is doing this for the sake of his career as a model, and for an oportunity to confront Patrick.


    It''s so noisy down there. Aaron is happy that this VIP room has rtively good soundproofing, even thought side facing theotion downstairs is aplete ss wall with a rail in the middle. If he does not stand up from the sofa, he can seerge screens disying the information about the ongoing fights. Why did Sarah ask to meet in this shady ce? And it''s not difficult to guess that not everyone cane to these ces. He heard about ck & White club few years back, but he was unable to find out it''s location, not to mention toe here. And here he is¡­ in one of the best VIP rooms. Part of him feels giddy about it, but then he remembered Sarah and why he is here, and his mood dropped. How is she rted to this type of ce?


    Suddenly, the noise from downstairs increased several folds.


    Aaron nced on the side and he can see screens above the arena showing: "Rhino vs Nyx" and below was a timer which counted down starting from 59 seconds.


    Aaron thought that this Rhino guy is at if for some time¡­ so the noise is probably because of Nyx fighter. That must be some awesome fighting-machine.


    Aaron stood up to see the arena below.


    The sight below puzzled him. Even from this distance, he can see that Rhino is more than twice the size of Nyx. What the¡­? Is that a ponytail? Is Nyx a girl?


    Aaron reached for the remote control for therge t TV hanging on the wall which provides close-up view by streaming the live feed of the fight below. It took him few seconds to find the channel with the right angle. His mind exploded. <em>''SARAH!''</em>


    He saw the man with the microphone step out of the arena and close the iron gate behind him before announcing that the fight can start.


    The crowd went silent.


    ¡­


    Down in the arena¡­


    Rhino looked at Nyx (aka Sarah) and was not sure what to do. If he hits her, she might break. And his signature move is elbow-in-the-chin. He does not want to kill this young woman. Why did shee here? But this will be his ninth consecutive win, he will not yield. He will just knock her out, or maybe hold her until she admits a defeat¡­ yes, that is a good n.


    "Hey, you pile of steroids!", Sarah called to him. "Are you going to attack me or what?"


    Rhino narrowed his eyes at her. "What did you call me?"


    "You used so many steroids that your hearing is damaged?"


    "Listen here! I intend only to make you admit defeat, don''t anger me¡­ you might get hurt!"


    "Ha! Let''s see if a brainless guy can make me admit defeat. I give you three seconds before I knock you out. One!" Sarah extended her arm in front of him and showed her index finger.


    Rhino frowned. "Brainless guy?"


    "Two!" Sarah''s middle finger joined next to the index finger.


    No matter how Rhino looked at Sarah, she is a weak young woman. Why is she so full of herself? Maybe a p or two will do her good to dete that attitude. "Now you¡­"


    "Three!" Sarah extended her thumb and slowly lowered her hand.


    Rhino saw a ck sh move toward him, rise into the air, and then¡­ darkness andplete silence.


    Sarah looked down at an unconsciousrge guy and then at the announcer who was unmoving and staring at the sight in front of him. Everyone was silent for few seconds before crowd erupted in random noise.


    Sarah took a mental note toe up with some noise canceling technology, this is too damaging to her delicate ears.


    "Wow! Wow! Wow! Ladies and gentlemen!", announcer shouted when he got out of his shock. "Rhino lost his chance to have ninth consecutive victory! New fighter is here, and you can call her Nyx!"


    Man with the microphone got inside arena, and two more people followed, who dragged unconscious Rhino outside.


    Announcer eyed Sarah up and down few times with a big smile on his face, but it was not lecherous. Sarah can practically see dor signs in his eyes. The man was obviously thinking how much money they will earn with her as a fighter. She does not look strong, so the people will bet on the other (bigger) fighters¡­ and Sarah will take them down, earning the house a lot of money in the process. He might be just an announcer, but he is doing this for years, and he knows what a good fighting move is when he sees one. He will do his best to treat Sarah well and make sure she fights as long as possible. Ah, maybe he even gets a direct praise from a member of White family!


    "This is the first win for Nyx, it''s too early for me to talk about defeating champions and all the glory that will bring! As you know, we mention that only after fifth consecutive win! Now¡­ is there anyone brave enough to challenge Nyx? ¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 859 - Black & White Club (5)

    "Aaaaand this is the fifth consecutive win for the enchanting Nyx! Ladies and gentlemen, for those of you who ced bets on Nyx, this is a good time to go and collect your winnings! Fifth consecutive win! This is the time when we start talking about challenging our champions¡­", announcer excitedly yelled into the microphone while two people dragged unconscious loser out of the rink.


    Man in a ck suit approached the open door of the arena enclosure and looked at Sarah. "Young Miss¡­", he handed her a bottle of water and retreated.


    <em>''Thank you.''</em>, Sarah mouthed while looking at the booth enclosed in ss.


    She knows that Aiden can see her clearly because Eve informed her that second pair of lenses is active. And she can see him as well, sitting right behind that ss.


    Aiden''s gentle gaze is directed at her and he responded with a barely noticeable nod while mouthing: <em>''You are wee.''</em>


    The fact that Jade and Amber are standing further away from Aiden and staring at her, made her happy. It seems that those two realized that they should keep their distance from her fianc¨¦. But unfortunately, both of them already made offenses, and Sarah has no intention of cutting her n short. They will be punished and used as an example for what happens to women who are coveting her man.


    Sarah noticed a note attached to the bottle: <em>''Stay hydrated.''</em>


    She smiled and her heart was full knowing that Aiden is watching over her.


    ¡­


    In the VIP room¡­


    Aaron is rubbing his eyes, and pinching himself asionally, unable to believe that is Sarah on the TV¡­ down in the arena. How is that possible? His sweet, delicate Sarah? She just beat up brutally five people who are strong and bulky and¡­ unconscious. The fourth one had it worst. It seems that he said something to provoke her, and she didn''t knock him out immediately¡­ Sarah broke his leg and few ribs first. The man''s screams were horrible¡­ and what was even more scary is that Sarah enjoyed it. She smiled at the fully grown man who wept like a small child. Ruthless.


    Aaron''s attention got pulled toward the door. There were some voicesing¡­


    Aaron scrambled for the remote, turned off the TV and hid the remote under the seat cushion of the sofa. He does not want others to know that the one fighting down there is Sarah.


    He did it just in time. The door opened and Henry and Thomas entered.


    Thomas and Henry had difficulty containing their curiosity.


    "Since when you have connections to get us in this kind of ce?", Thomas asked suspiciously.


    "And in a VIP room?", Henry added with awe.


    Aaron smiled mysteriously. Eh, if they knew how he got this room, they would probably note.


    "Menu is on the table, see what you want to drink.", Aaron told them.


    A minuteter, the door opened again, and Liam, Noah and Paul entered.


    Liam looked at Aaron and made a face. "I didn''t know that you are this influential. Even the bodyguards at the door¡­ Impressive."


    "I arranged for the security so that no one disturbs us." Aaron put on his best smile while crying internally: <em>''Those bodyguards are there to prevent us from leaving¡­''</em>


    Voice boomed from downstairs: "Aaaaand this is the sixth consecutive win for enchanting Nyx! Ladies and gentlemen, for those of you who ced bets on Nyx, this is a good time to go and collect your winnings! This elegantly deadlydy needs four more wins¡­"


    "Ah, there is a fight downstairs?", Noah stood up and looked at the arena. "Wow! A girl? And she looks so smallpared to the guy who is being dragged out¡­" He excitedly bobbed his head.


    Noah turned to hispanions in the VIP room. "Should we ce a bet on the next fight?"


    "Why don''t you wait to see who the opponent is, first?" Paul walked next to Noah and looked down. "Yeah, she looks small. My money is on the next guy whoes in."


    Noah snorted. "Don''t judge people based on size. My Mistress proves that a much smaller opponent can take you down. And do you see this Nyx? They just announced, it''s her sixth consecutive win!"


    Aaron got nervous thinking that they might recognize Sarah. "Hey, we are not here to gamble!"


    Noah and Paul exchanged nces and returned to the sofa.


    Aaron''s phone vibrated. He checked it andrge numbers were showing a timer counting down from 30 minutes. Aaron smirked. Sarah told him that she will give him 30 minutes to settle his score with Patrick.


    A secondter, door opened, and Patrick entered with Madison.


    Madison was high on thought that she will get useful information on Aiden from Aaron, but as soon as she spotted Liam, she got consumed in rage. "You! Bastard!"


    "Watch your mouth, slut!", Liam spat back.


    "It''s all your fault!", Madison rushed to Liam, ready to scratch his face.


    SLAP!


    Liam pped Madison hard, stopping her in the spot.


    "How uncultured¡­", Liam looked at Madison condescendingly. "You call me names? You want to attack me? What for?"


    Madison was holding her aching cheek while her eyes filled with tears. "It''s all your fault. Because of you my father''s business is ruined. Do you know that I''m forced to look for a job?!"


    Liam snorted. "Because of me? How is that my fault?"


    "It is all because of Whites! They are getting their revenge because Aiden was drugged!", Madison raged.


    "Do you hear yourself? Let me ask again: how is that my fault? Am I the one who drugged him and tried to sleep with him? I heard that it''s not that you failed to sleep with him when he was out of it, but you went and used him of raping you!" Liam leaned close to Madison. "Now, answer the question, whose fault is it? Do you think you are the only one suffering? My family''s business is gone! Even my uncle filed for bankruptcy! And do you know that I came here from the hospital? My father lost a leg, my brother is in jail, and my uncle''s marriage is falling apart because of some ridiculous scandal¡­ Of course, all those might be coincidences, but it is awfully a lot of coincidences in only two weeks!"


    "Calm down, Liam!", Paul said while pulling Liam back toward the sofa. "We are all in the same boat. That is why we are here. To talk it out and see if we can do anything about it."


    Liam looked at Paul. "What do you mean? What can we do about it? My whole family is falling apart, ie sources are gone. How can I fix that?"


    Paul shrugged indicating that he does not know. "Aaron called us here. Maybe he has an idea."


    Everyone turned to Aaron.


    Aaron smiled and pointed at the menu on the table. "First, let''s order drinks."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 860 - Black & White Club (6)

    Voice boomed from downstairs: "Aaaaand this is the eight consecutive win for mesmerizing Nyx! Ladies and gentlemen, for those of you who ced bets on Nyx, this is a good time to go and collect your winnings! This unexpectedly bloodthirstydy is on a roll! Nyx said that she does not want any breaks, and she needs two more wins¡­"


    "Shit! That girl is awesome!", Noah eximed.


    "Did you find yourself a new Mistress?", Paul teased Noah.


    Noah shook his head. "No onepares with my Mistress!"


    "What Mistress?", Madison asked, unable to control her curiosity.


    "He has some bizarre obsession with Aiden''s fianc¨¦e.", Henry exined.


    Only Henry knows how strange it was to watch Noah kneel in front of Sarah and pledge his allegiance like he is witnessing an establishment of a ve-master contract. Paul was there as well, but somehow he didn''t seem shocked by the scene unfolding in front of him.


    Madison''s face contorted at the mention of Sarah.


    "Do you have something to say?", Patrick asked Aaron who was staring at him.


    "Why did you bring Jessica to the wedding as your date?", Aaron finally asked the question that is on his mind since the wedding.


    "Are you serious? How much I know, she is avable¡­ and she was definitely willing.", Patrick snickered.


    "You brought her just to spite me. Didn''t you?"


    Patrick knows that Aaron has difficulty letting go of what happened in high school, but he thought that is because he can''t forget that he caught Aiden sleeping with his girl. Now it seems that his grudge is not toward Aiden, but to anyone who is with Jessica? That does not make sense. "Spite you? Why? Because you dated her five years ago? Grow up, Aaron. People break up and move on. You should move on as well."


    "You bastard!" Aaron stood up and his hands were balled into fists. He was ready to fight.


    Patrick stood up. "Try me. I don''t know if I can win, but I can definitely break your nose. Let''s see how your modeling career progresses when I deform that pretty face of yours."


    Aaron hesitated after hearing Patrick''s words. He can''t afford to have his face messed up.


    "Why are you acting like you own her? She was your first girlfriend¡­ don''t act like it''s a big deal. Was she your only girlfriend?" Patrick''s eyes widened when he saw that Aaron avoided his gaze. "Seriously? You are so much into Jessica who slept around while you dated her that you didn''t have a girlfriend after her for five years? And how much I know she didn''t sleep with you, so¡­ are you a virgin?"


    Everyone burst intough when they saw that Aaron dejectedly pressed his lips into a thin line.


    "No wonder you are acting like that.", Liam chimed in. "But you need to grow up¡­ we are not teenagers anymore. There is no such thing as first love whichsts for a lifetime. Girls don''t live in those fairytales where she saves herself for her prince charming and the story ends in a happy ending."


    Othersughed and waved dismissively.


    Aaron doesn''t care that they are making fun of him. So what if he didn''t have a serious rtionship after Jessica? He tried few times, and it didn''t work out because no other woman moved his heart, that''s it. He is not ashamed of that.


    Aaron wanted to tell them that they are wrong. What about Sarah? Aiden is her first and she is devoted to him¡­ and it seems that he is devoted to her as well. No matter how he looks at them, two of them are headed for their happy ending.


    But he didn''t want to bring up Sarah, not in front of these people.


    Aaron is aware that he likes Sarah, but he is not sure if he likes her because she is so amazing, or because she has the characteristics he wishes that Jessica had when they were dating¡­ for one, to be faithful. That is the first thing he noticed when he spoke with Sarah, how her face lights up at the mention of Aiden. Immediately he knew that Aiden is the only one in Sarah''s eyes.


    But then¡­ isn''t that liking someone? There are some characteristics that you like, and when you find a person who has those traits, then you like that person¡­ right? Based on that, he likes Sarah. But if he makes a move on her, isn''t he just as despicable how Aiden was back in the high school?


    ¡­


    In the ss booth¡­


    "Where are you two going?", Aiden asked Amber and Jade who were heading toward the door.


    "Restroom.", Jade awkwardly responded.


    "Hold it.", Aiden curtly said without looking at them.


    "You can''t keep us here!", Amber protested.


    Aiden shoot them a side nce. "I can make you unable to leave."


    Jade and Amber shuddered. They know that he is right.


    "Why are you treating me like this?", Jade''s voice was higher than usually due to panic. She likes Aiden, but she finds him terrifying also. After all, in this ce, Aiden is king of the jungle.


    "Because my fianc¨¦e is about to win ten fights and issue a challenge to the champions."


    Jade balled her hands into fists when she heard Aiden call Sarah his fianc¨¦e. "I would think that you want to spare her the pain. Everyone knows that fighting those amateurs and us is a totally different thing."


    "You are right. That is why I''m telling you to sit obediently."


    Jade and Amber exchanged nces and went back to watch Sarah''s fights.


    Ninth fight is over, one more to go and she can issue the challenge. She can challenge two out of four champions. If the champion challenged is not present, the fight will be postponed. But if the champion is in the club, the challenge must be epted or he (she) will lose the spot in the same way as if the fight ended in a defeat.


    Both Jade and Amber can see that Sarah is an above average fighter. And it seems that she is hiding a lot of her capabilities. She just defeated nine opponents one after another, without breaks¡­ and Sarah looks fresh, like she didn''t even break a sweat. Based on Aiden''s calm demeanor, he is confident that Sarah will not have problems winning against them. And just how they know the difference between regr challengers and four champions who are practicing martial arts for years, that is how they are aware of an endless distance between them and Aiden who seems to have some mystical skills. They all tried their chance against Aiden, and he defeated them like they are elementary school kids. It is embarrassing, but they must acknowledge that he is in a league of his own.


    Amber and Jade are observing the fight below, and both are wondering: Is it possible that Sarah is on Aiden''s level? Amber is not sure, but Jade is refusing to believe that Sarah is like Aiden. As much as she is nervous, part of her is happy at the prospect of giving some ps to Sarah in front of her dear fianc¨¦. He will see how useless Sarah is¡­ Ah! She can even break few bones, maybe deform that pretty face¡­ after all, anything can happen in that rink.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 861 - Black & White Club (7)

    Super-loud drumroll ripped through the club whilerge letters were blinking on the screens above arena:


    <em>''Challenge to the champions!''</em>


    Voice boomed from downstairs: "Aaaaand this is the moment we are all waiting to see if it will happen¡­ When it will happen?¡­ Let me tell you,dies and gentlemen¡­ It is happening!¡­ Our unfathomable Nyx is creating history right in front of our eyes! Nyx defeated ten opponents one after another, not giving them a chance to surrender, and she is right now issuing a CHALLENGE TO THE CHAMPIONS!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers and screams.


    The announcer waited for some time before continuing: "The rules are: when the challenged champion is present, he or she can''t refuse, at the risk of losing the position. In the case when challenger wins against the champion, the challenger will take that champion''s spot! If challenger wins against two champions, both champions are off the list, and the empty space is avable for everyone interested to fight for it in a special event which will be organized separately. Why does everyone want a title of a champion: bragging rights, privileges aaaaaaand¡­ MONEY! Are we going to witness a change in our champions'' lineup after more than three years?"


    The crowd went into frenzy as live stream of the arena was shown on the big screens above.


    Announcer approached Sarah. "ckstain is not here, so if you challenge him, you will need to wait it out¡­ but Amber, Jade and Swift are here tonight! ¡­ Are you going to pick one of them?"


    Sarah smiled and nodded, her eyes not leaving two women behind that ss enclosure.


    ¡­


    Up in the VIP room, Noah''s eyes are glued to Sarah''s smiling face on those screens above the arena.


    "My Mistress¡­", Noah mumbled, and he had to hold onto railing because his legs were giving up on him.


    Liam also saw Sarah and he shoot up from the sofa. He felt his heart tremble for few seconds. When he came out of his initial shock, he bolted for the door.


    "You are not allowed to leave.", deep cold voice sounded when Liam''s chest mmed into a firm palm.


    Liam paled when he saw four bulky men in ck suits blocking the doorway.


    "What is the meaning of this?", Liam weakly asked.


    "We have orders, no one leaves.", one of the men in ck responded, pushed Liam inside and closed the door.


    Liam stared at the closed door for some time before turning to Aaron. "What is the meaning of this?"


    "Meaning of what?" Aaron shoot him a side look.


    Liam''s face twisted from anger. "Don''t pretend you don''t know what I''m talking about? Why can''t we leave?!"


    "Why would you leave? We just arrived. We still have things to discuss." Aaron gestured toward the sofa for Liam to sit down.


    "What topics?", Liam squeezed through his teeth.


    Aaron shrugged. "I don''t know¡­ How about we start with you answering: Why did you put all of us at odds against the White family?"


    "What kind of a question is that?" Liam did his best for panic not to show on his face. He was fearing this¡­ that they will pin this whole situation on him.


    Thomas looked at Liam with disdain. "A reasonable one. Any person with half a brain would know not to mess with Whites. Why did you go to such lengths to break up Aiden and Sarah?"


    "Why are you asking me that? I''m not the one who drugged him¡­" Liam gestured toward Madison.


    "True.", Thomas agreed. "But we all know that the drugs and the idea came from you. You only used Madison."


    Madison was outraged. "You used me?!"


    "Oh, shut up." Liam sneered at Madison. "Do you need another p?"


    Madison frowned and sat back on the sofa.


    "Yes, Madison¡­ he used you.", Aaron answered. "And I agree with Thomas: anyone with half a brain would know not to mess with Whites as a family, and you qualify into the category of people who would try to mess with them."


    Madison gritted her teeth, and she was almost confident that Aaron insulted her... somehow. But she didn''t dare say anything. Liam already pped her, Thomas is not friendly, and if she stands up to Aaron¡­ there is no way she wille out of it unscathed.


    "Is it true that you confronted Sarah before?", Thomas asked Liam. "And she made you piss yourself?"


    "What?", Patrick could not believe his ears. "A delicate girl made you piss yourself?"


    "Delicate? Don''t you see that she won ten fights in this hell''s hole?!" Liam screamed in his defense.


    "My Mistress is vicious and delicate at the same time¡­", Noah said while his eyes full of adoration didn''t leave screens above arena.


    "When we met her the first time, his dder gave up and he fainted.", Noah snickered. "That is the effect my Mistress has on the weaklings."


    "Who are you calling weak?", Liam sneered.


    "I saw how you freeze that evening when we bumped into her¡­ and you pissed yourself.", Thomas told Liam. "Do you care to exin?"


    Liam looked around the room and saw that all eyes are on him. They are already ming him for everything¡­ His brain was almost steaming while churning different scenarios to get himself out of this predicament. There is no way he will admit that the only thing he wanted is to get his revenge on Sarah.


    ¡­


    Down in the arena, Sarah is facing Amber as a first challenged champion.


    "Before we begin¡­", announcer spoke into the microphone. "Don''t forget that fight ends if one of the fighters can''t continue fighting due to loss of consciousness or worse, or when one admits defeat. Admitting defeat will happen if someone says: <em>''I lost''</em>, or <em>''I give up''</em>. Also, you can tap the ground with you hand three times."


    It was apparent that he is talking to Sarah.


    Everyone on the lower floor (other than Aiden) assumed that Amber is the winner in this showdown. Why would they think otherwise? Amber is one of the four undefeated champions. Since Amber, Jade, Swift and ckstain reached positions of four champions three years ago, no more than once a month someone managed to win ten fights in a row, and everyone who reached there, hit the imprable wall called: the champions.


    Out of four champions, they suffered few losses here and there while they climbed the ranks, but once they reached their current status of a champion, none of them lost an official match.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 862 - Black & White Club (8)

    "Begin!", the man with the microphone enthusiastically shouted.


    Sarah and Amber looked at each other for few seconds. The whole club waspletely silent in anticipation of what ising.


    Amber sneered. "It is your mistake for thinking that¡­"


    In an instant, Sarah was in front of her. She hit her pressure point at the top of her chest, sealing her speech.


    Amber opened her mouth and her lips moved without making any sound while her eyes widened in panic.


    Sarah enjoyed the view for a second before leaning closer to Amber.


    "Where is did your arrogancy go?", she asked Amber in a hushed voice. "Do you have any idea why I picked you first? Because I want Jade and everyone else to see what will happen to anyone who covets my man."


    Hearing Sarah''s words, Amberposed herself and red at Sarah. She moved to attack, but before her arm connected with Sarah''s head, two distinct bone-cracking sounds were heard, and her arm fell limply next to her body.


    Amber''s mouth was open in a mute scream.


    Sarah was happy that she sealed her speech, otherwise it would be noisy.


    "Let''s see if you can surrender." Sarah smiled maliciously at Amber before starting her barrage of precise and swift hits.


    She made sure that Amber does not suffer any critical damage, while maximizing the pain.


    ¡­


    Jade looked at the fight in the arena.


    "Aren''t you going to stop this?", she asked Aiden with panic in her voice.


    "Stop what? We all know when the fight ends, if one gives up or falls down unable to fight." Aiden brushed Jade off without removing his gaze from Sarah.


    "You are enjoying this.", Jade observed.


    Aiden''s lips stretched into a smile. "Who does not enjoy the sight of his woman showing absolute dominance?"


    "Do you know whom she will challenge next?", Shift asked Aiden.


    "You will know in a minute." Aiden refused to ease Shift''s anxiousness.


    ¡­


    Eight people in VIP room stared at the fight in the arena with horror. Well, not Noah, he was ecstatic. The other seven where petrified¡­ Aaron also had mixed feelings at the sight of Sarah violently hitting already unconscious woman whose limp body was leaning on the fence, not allowing it to fall down. But other six in that room were definitely terrified.


    No one kept track of how long itsted before Sarah took a step back and Amber''s body fell on the ground in slow motion.


    "Aaaaaand we have a NEW CHAMPION!!!", man''s voice boomed from below, pulling them out of their daze.


    "What kind of a monster is she?", Thomas squinted while looking toward the arena from where two guys were pulling Amber''s body.


    "Do you believe me now?", Liam squeezed through his teeth.


    "Not a monster! Demon warrior!", Noah corrected Thomas.


    "That¡­ that¡­ can''t be real¡­ right? It''s one of those set ups, like in movies where they are acting.", Madison stuttered while walking backward, away from the ss rail.


    No one responded her questions.


    Madison''s whole body trembled, and she dashed toward the door. She forgot about the bodyguards. Her only thought was to leave this ce. Well, she remembered the bodyguards when they without any mercy, pushed her back inside the room and shended with a loud thump on the floor.


    Guys only looked at her and shook their heads before focusing back toward the arena.


    ¡­


    Down in the arena, two men in ck suits helped Sarah wash off the blood of her hands. One was pouring water from the bottle, while the other one was holding a bucket under it.


    Jade entered the arena in silver biker''s shorts and a white tank-top.


    The announcer turned toward the door to wee Jade, and only then he realized that men in ck suits are helping Sarah. He knows that those men are working directly for the White family. His eyes lit up while wondering, how is she connected to the White family? Ah! If he knew earlier, he would not underestimate her. If he treats her well, maybe he gets a chance to get closer to White family through her?! That Mr. A is totally unaproachable. After so many years working as an announcer, getting a promotion sounds nice.


    Jade looked at Sarah who thanked two men with a faint smile when she handed them the towel back.


    Sarah observed Jade who took a fighting stance.


    "I am pleasantly surprised that you want to fight.", Sarah told Jade.


    "Don''t think that I''m the same weakling as Amber!", Jade sneered.


    "Good. It will not be fun if you are.", Sarahzily responded.


    Jade told herself not to show any hesitancy. Attitude is what gives edge in this situation. And she needs toe on top. Aiden is watching! She will show him who the best female-fighter is, and he will look at her again how he did that one time. Jade remembers joining this ridiculous club of champions so that she can be close to him. And today Aiden finally came back with this crazy bitch! Jade smirked while thinking that she will beat Sarah up, mess up that pretty face¡­ and then Aiden will look at her again.


    Sarah saw that Jade''s expression turned vicious, and she gave a small nod of approval which irritated Jade.


    "What gives you such confidence that you can beat me?", Jade angrily asked Sarah.


    "Ask me that in a minute, if you can."


    While Sarah and Jade exchanged words, announcer got out of the arena and called out that the match started.


    Jade didn''t pay attention to the man, or the noise. Her focus was on Sarah, and Sarah''s smug behavior pushed her into rage.


    "I am here longer than you. What makes you think that you cane and do as you please?", Jade squeezed through teeth.


    Sarah stifled augh. "Sorry, should I greet you with respect as my senior? Or should I punish you like a shameless bed climber that you are?"


    "Bed climber?"


    "I saw how you are looking at my man. Inexcusable."


    Jade defiantly lifted her chin. "Again, you are the neer¡­"


    Sarah made two swift steps toward Jade, making her stop talking.


    "Last time a trashy ex approached me, I ended up only pping her. That same evening, I regretted that I went easy on her. I will not repeat the same mistake."


    "Oh? What do you n to do?", Jade smirked.


    "I see that your brain is not your strong point, so I will make sure that your bones remember to avoid getting in my way."


    Jade red at Sarah.


    "Really? Let''s see if¡­", Jade''s voice failed her. She felt an excruciating pain of ribs cracking¡­ and then her corbone screamed in pain¡­ and she is almost sure that her left cheekbone moved¡­ and then it was dark.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 863 - Black & White Club (9)

    Loud music sted while letters shed on the screen:


    <em>''New champion: Nyx!''</em>


    Sarah washed her hands with help of two men in ck suits while announcer screamed enthusiastically how this is the history in making.


    "Nyx¡­", he approached Sarah when she finished washing her hands. "I have information that Mr. A is here. Do you want to challenge him?"


    Sarah nodded in response.


    Man widened his eyes. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I would love to see him.", Sarah responded with a big smile.


    Man almost-matched her big smile and stepped back in the middle of the arena: "Ladies and gentlemen, our newest champion, fearless Nyx wants to challenge our untouchable, undefeated Mr. A!"


    Announcer was happy with the frenzy that this caused in the crowd and continued. "Mr. A is our absolute champion with 723 wins and no losses! Prepare to witness his greatness, because he is IN THE HOUSEEEEE!"


    The crowd erupted in screams.


    Sarah looked up at the screens, and saw new order of champions with their fighting statistics:


    <em>''2. Shift -> Wins: 131, Losses: 2</em>


    <em>3. ckstain -> Wins: 108 wins, Losses: 3</em>


    <em>4. Nyx -> Wins: 12, Losses: 0</em>


    <em>5. n/a''</em>


    ¡­


    In the VIP room, suffocating silence surrounded eight people.


    "Do you think that this Mr. A will teach her a lesson in humbleness?", Liam was unable to hide malice from his voice.


    Aaron frowned. "The more I know, the more I think that you don''t have anything against Aiden, but your hatred is toward Sarah."


    Liam pretended not to hear Aaron''sment.


    Noah was anxiously shifting from one leg to another.


    "This Mr. A looks like a big shot¡­", Paul mumbled at the sight of about twenty men in ck suits clearing the way for one man dressed in ck who was slowly walking toward the arena.


    "Of course, he is.", Henrymented. "723 wins and no losses. He is dominating this club for a long time."


    Aaron''s attention got onto the phone which is vibrating in his back pocket. He checked and saw that the timer reached 0:00. So, he is out of time to confront Patrick¡­ In his mind, Aaron imagined that they will talk to clear up the air between them, that Patrick will have some kind of exnation. Or maybe that they will end up fighting. But he never thought that the whole thing will just dete like this. Aaron wondered, is he overreacting about Jessica? Is it possible that she is a cheater, driven by her urges? Is she the one pulling his nose from the beginning? If he was not treating her like a queen, but made his move when they were dating in high school, would he sleep with her as well? If that is the case, should he be angry at Aiden for taking the opportunity that presented himself to him? He still remembers that Aiden told him that he did him a favor¡­ did Aiden mean that he did him a favor by exposing Jessica as a cheater?


    ¡­


    Down in the arena, Sarah was in a daze when she saw Aiden make his appearance.


    The announcer was shouting something, and the crowd was cheering, but for Sarah, everything became the background noise. Watching Aiden walk toward her, cordoned off from the curious and enthusiastic crowd with bodyguards while his eyes didn''t leave her¡­ ah, it made her heart race.


    Aiden stepped into the arena and the announcer stood between Sarah and Aiden with microphone ready to capture any exchange that will happen during this historic moment (how he called it).


    The moment Aiden got inside boundaries of the arena, camera showed both Sarah and Aiden on the big screens.


    Aiden stopped two steps away from Sarah and extended his arm, palm up. Sarah ced her hand in his. He kissed the back of her palm and pulled her closer.


    "How was it?", she asked him.


    "Perfect, like you.", he responded.


    Announcer was standing next to them, unable to understand what is going on. But he knows that two of them are ted to fight next. And the fight will be monumental!


    "Ladies and gentlemen!", the man spoke into the microphone. "This is a historic moment of two undefeated fighters. Mr. A with 723 wins and 0 losses¡­ and Nyx who maybe has only 12 wins, but in each of them she didn''t leave her opponents a chance to fight back. Two masters¡­ How will this fight end?"


    Sarah looked at the overenthusiastic man. "I admit defeat."


    "And Nyx just¡­ whaaaat?" The man could not believe his ears. Instead of a big fight there is¡­ nothing?


    "I don''t ept.", Aiden responded.


    Announcer''s eyes bulged out how shocked he was. He lowered the microphone, swallowed hard and spoke in a weak voice to Aiden: "This¡­ Mr. A, if someone admits defeat, you need to ept."


    Aiden looked at the man like he said something outrageous. "Says who? Is there a rule?"


    Man frowned. "But you can''t force her to fight."


    Aiden chuckled. "I''m not forcing her to fight. I admit defeat also¡­ so it''s a tie."


    "A tie?", the man was not sure how to process this. "We don''t have ties. It''s either a win or a loss."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow at the man who was obviously irritating him. "Says who?" Aiden pointed up toward the screens where information was shown:


    <em>''1. Mr. A -> Wins: 723 wins, Losses: 0 losses, Ties: 1</em>


    <em>2. Shift -> Wins: 131, Losses: 2, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>3. ckstain -> Wins: 108 wins, Losses: 3, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>4. Nyx -> Wins: 12, Losses: 0, Ties: 1</em>


    <em>5. n/a''</em>


    The man stared at the screen above and blinked few times.


    Announcer saw that the crowd is confused, and that these two will not fight. So, he might as well conduct a small interview¡­ but he does not dare ask anything to Mr. A, so he faced Sarah: "Formidable Nyx, do you have anything to say about this?"


    Sarah took the microphone and turned to look toward the VIP booth where their 8 guests are. She zoomed in with her Eve-vision to see them all standing next to the rail, looking toward them. "Myst two fights show how anyone who dares to make a move against my man will end up."


    She looked at Aiden who smiled dotingly at her.


    Sarah returned the microphone to the stunned man and tilted her head, gesturing to Aiden that they should leave.


    He wrapped his arm around her shoulder, and they walked out of the arena together, ignoring the confused announcer and the crowd who was unsure what to think about the situation.


    Aiden nced at Sarah''s face. "Let''s get you cleaned first."


    "I washed my hands.", she visually inspected her hands. They are clean.


    "You have some blood on your cheek.", Aiden informed her and grabbed her hand which was moving up. "Don''t touch randomly. You will just smudge it."


    In the arena, announcer got his phone and made a call. "Chad, what the hell is going on? Did you know that Mr. A has no intention of fighting?"


    In the ss enclosed booth, Chad chuckled. "Yeah. He told me to update fighting statistics and add tie as an oue."


    "Why didn''t you tell me? And what is with all the hugging?", announcer looked at the retreating backs of Sarah and Aiden.


    "You were down there so you don''t know. Those two are engaged.", Chad informed him.


    "What? I''ming there, so you can exin all that¡­", he had difficulty understanding what is going on. He shook his head, ended the call and spoke into the microphone. "Fifteen minutes break until the fights continue!"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 864 - Black & White Club (10)

    Few minutes earlier...


    Up in the VIP room, Madison''s legs gave up when she heard Sarah''s words.


    "Get up!", Thomas looked at her with contempt.


    "Will she beat me up like that?", Madison mumbled, unable to find strength and stand up.


    "Did you go after her man?", Henry asked her with a smirk. He didn''t feel any pity for this woman. She was always shameless andcking in the brains department. And she dared to think that she can have a man like Aiden White and use underhanded means to get him! She deserves whatever ising her way.


    "Weren''t we all after Aiden?" Aaron''s words made everyone frown.


    They didn''t have a chance to react when the door opened and more than twenty people in ck suits entered the VIP room. They brought eight chairs with them, and within a minute, Aaron, Thomas, Liam, Noah, Paul, Henry, Patrick and Madison were firmly tied up to the chairs. One each.


    Their pleas for exnation remained unanswered and their attempts to resist were fruitless.


    "Now what?", Liam panicked while looking at Aaron, hoping to understand what just happened.


    Aaron looked at the floor, avoiding to look at anyone. He hopes that he is tied up just so that others don''t find out that he set them up. But by now, the facts should settle in for everyone: he told them where to gather, and they already saw Sarah and Aiden down there. Even if they refuse to believe that he would lure them into a trap, once Sarah and Aiden make their appearance, it will be clear to everyone.


    "Aaron? How exactly did you manage to get ess to this ce?", Henry suspiciously asked.


    "Shit! Aaron! You sold us out?", Patrick hissed.


    "What did they offer you?!!", Liam raged.


    Seeing all the malicious res directed at him, Aaron is happy that everyone is tied up.


    ¡­


    In the ss enclosed booth¡­


    "There¡­", Aiden smiled happily after wiping off blood from Sarah''s face with a wet towel.


    Shift sat at the far edge of a long sofa where Aiden and Sarah are sitting.


    "I''m sorry for not giving you a warmer wee before. I didn''t realize that Mr. A brought a new champion with him.", he told Sarah. "It seems that the bar for hiring is rising."


    Sarah turned to Aiden and her expression told him that she is expecting an exnation.


    Aiden looked at Sarah and wanted to crush her with a giant hug. She is amazing, mesmerizing, breathtaking, and now she is looking at him sweetly like she didn''t viciously beat up twelve people. If someone told him a year ago that such an amazing woman exists, he would not believe it. Aiden is confident that she would not befortable if he starts expressing his feelings physically in this ce.


    He kissed back of her each palm and exined: "We have several clubs like this. Shift is one of the people who is in charge of looking out for talent. If someone looks promising, he gets a chance to join as a staff member of White family¡­ under White foundation. Most of the fighters you see there are hopeful that they will join us. It''s something like a hands-on interview."


    "What role did Amber and Jade have?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    Shift swallowed hard when he realized that Sarah spoke in past tense.


    Aiden didn''t notice Shift''s difort, or if he did, he ignored it. "All champions are looking out for talent. They move across different clubs, that is why ckstain is not here tonight."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes while remembering how Jade and Amber didn''t hide their interest in Aiden. If she understood all this right, they are something like his employees. Why would lowly employees openly show interest in their boss? And even when hees with his partner? Uneptable! "How many female champions are left?"


    Shift''s eyes sprang wide open. "Don''t tell me you want to destroy all of them?"


    Sarah looked at him like he asked a silly question. "That will depend on their behavior."


    Aiden showed his support by cing his arm around Sarah''s shoulders. "As their future boss, you have the right to handle anyone on our payroll as you see fit."


    "When you say it that way, it sounds like I''m the unreasonable one." Sarah leaned on Aiden. "I just want everyone to understand where boundaries are. Regardless from where their paycheck ising. I hope that what happened tonight resounds with anyone who does not see you as off limits."


    Chad joined them on the sofa. "I heard that the position of the Master was handed to the next generation. But I didn''t think that reorganization will happen this soon."


    "Jeffrey got the position as the eldest son.", Aiden told Chad. "At this point, for you nothing changes. I will be your contact, unless you hear otherwise. Of course, starting today, Sarah has the same authority as me. I will provide you with the number where she can be reached, and I expect that you will share that information with other handlers. Considering what Sarah wants to do, don''t share this information with other champions. Within next few weeks, we will make our appearance in other clubs as well."


    Chad and Shift nodded in understanding.


    Sarah was curious to find out what that authority which Aiden mentioned is, but she decided to keep her questions forter. And she was very happy that Aiden has in mind the sweep of bed climbers that she wants to do. If those unreasonable women know about Sarah''s status as a (future) boss, they might hide their inappropriate intentions toward Aiden better.


    The back door opened, and announcer man entered. His eyes lit up when he saw Sarah and Aiden sitting with Chad and Shift.


    "Mr. A, Nyx¡­", he nodded in greeting with a big smile on his face. The man didn''t dare to sit with them without an invitation, and no one was offering him a seat. He felt like crying.


    "Are you tired?", Aiden asked Sarah. "Our guests are not going anywhere. You can rest if you wish."


    Sarah thought for a second before responding: "No, let''s go and finish this. I will rest better when it''s done."


    "What did I miss?", the announcer asked when Sarah and Aiden walked out of the ss enclosure.


    "Eh, Kobalt¡­ if you are not here that means that you don''t need to know.", Chad teased him.


    "Is it my fault that I''m stuck down there with peasants, and you are here rubbing elbows with important people?", the announcer (aka Kobalt) fumed.


    "Peasants? Watch yournguage.", Shift warned Kobalt. "You spent twelve rounds watching your new boss."


    "New boss? Is Mr. A retiring?", Kobalt was confused.


    "No. He is expanding.", Shift responded.


    "What?"


    "Didn''t I tell you that she is his fianc¨¦e?", Chad reminded him.


    "Mr. A told us that Nyx will have the same authority as he, and to spread the word to the handlers in other clubs.", Shift exined.


    "Oh¡­", Kobalt felt that he really missed a chance to suck up to new boss. <em>''Next time¡­''</em>


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 865 - Black & White Club (11)

    In the VIP room, Sarah is leaning into Aiden''s embrace while sitting on the sofa, and they are watching surveince videos from Jeffrey''s and JoAnna''s wedding on therge TV.


    The whole scene would be a pleasant one of ten people watching family videos of a happy asion, if not for the fact that eight people are sitting on the chairs, tied up, and they are watching clips which show how those eight people plotted against Sarah and Aiden.


    Video on the screen showed Aaron, Thomas, Liam, Noah, Paul and Henry in the garden of the Golden Ocean Resort. Timestamp shows that it is recorded before the wedding ceremony.


    "Where is Patrick?", Henry asked.


    "He is runningte.", Liam said. "But don''t worry, I spoke with him yesterday. He knows about the n, and he is definitely in."


    "Lewd creep¡­", Thomas snorted. "Of course, he is in. Patrick will do anything to score another girl."


    "How do we decide who will go first?", Paul asked.


    "I am first.", Aaron announced.


    "Sure, sure¡­", Liam rolled his eyes. "We all know you want to seduce her in order to get your revenge for Jessica."


    "OK. Fine!", Paul was not happy about this. "How do we decide who will go first after Aaron?"


    "I don''t want to be toward the end¡­ it''s like¡­ dipping in your drippings." , Thomas shivered in disgust.


    "What drippings?", Noah frowned. "You better have a condom ready!"


    "How about we have a reward system for people who areter in the queue?", Henry suggested.


    "I am listening¡­", Thomas was interested.


    "First one goes once, second one can go twice¡­ you see where I''m going with this?" Henry said with a malicious smile.


    Paul snorted. "So, if you arest, that means you can go seven times? What are you? Incredible Hulk?"


    "You don''t have to go seven times.", Henry rolled his eyes. "But it''s an option avable to you¡­ I can see that someone likes this idea." Henry snickered and nudged Liam with his elbow.


    "I don''t care who goes first.", Liam sneered. "As long at the bitch suffers, I will be happy."


    "That still does not answer how do we determine order¡­", Thomas reminded them.


    Sarah felt how Aiden''s hold on her is intensifying as the video progressed. She looked at him and tapped her earpiece. "Eve, disable color changing for Aiden''s lenses."


    The color of Aiden''s irises changed from red to dark, but his anger didn''t subside in the slightest.


    It is not the first time for them to watch these videos, but this is not something that gets easier with practice. The emotions stirred, and that is exactly the reason they decided to see them again in this setting. Sarah and Aiden want to remind themselves what the intentions of eight people were, and at the same time, they want those eight people to know that their ns are discovered.


    After video showing Madison and Liam talk about drugging Aiden and how Liam promised that Thomas will also help out to get Aiden into Madison''s room, they turned off the TV.


    Sarah and Aiden stood up and looked at eight petrified faces. No one dared to look at them. Even Noah looked at Sarah''s shoes.


    Sarah spoke first. "As you can see, we know what your ns were. And you can guess that you are here so that we can punish you for your sins. Do you have any suggestions, how should we punish you?"


    Madison narrowed her eyes and red at Sarah. "What gives you the right to judge me? I saw him first!"


    Sarah didn''t deny it. "Yes, you did. But he does not want you, and because of that you drugged him. So, I will judge you for the evil things you did."


    "Look at you¡­", Madison sneered. "Why do you think that you can determine what is evil and what is not? Do you really believe that you know the truth better than anyone?"


    Sarah''s eyes shed with insanity while she silently chanted not to rip the woman in front of her in pieces. She has other ns for her. "Madison. I have the right to determine rules because you are¡­ weaker. For me, there is only one truth, and that is Aiden. Whoever tries to break us apart is evil and will be punished ordingly."


    "Aren''t you self-righteousness?" Madison''s desperation was turning into a madness. She knows that she is trapped, and guilty, and in a lot of trouble. But she can''t stop herself from talking.


    "Maybe¡­" Sarah stood in front of Madison, grabbed a handful of Madison''s hair and yanked her head backward, forcing her to look up at her. "Only a person who can defeat me than me can judge me. Do you see where I''m going? In order to stop me, you need to be stronger, faster, smarter than me¡­ and you are neither."


    Madison grimaced because Sarah''s pull on her hair was painful. "What do¡­"


    SLAP!


    Heavy p from Sarah stopped whatever Madison was about to say.


    "When will you stop talking?" Sarah asked Madison. "Learn your ce. At the bottom¡­" Sarah kicked the chair, making it topple and Madison hit the ground heavily.


    Sarah turned to the seven guys who looked back at her in horror. "Does any of you think that you can defeat me in a fight? If you do, speak up and we can have a match. If you defeat me, you can walk out of here. No one will get in your way."


    All seven men lowered their heads.


    "I thought so.", Sarah looked at Aiden and he ced on the table a briefcase which they brought with them when they came to the room.


    "What are you going to do?", Liam asked with a shaky voice.


    "We believe in tooth for a tooth. Since you guys wanted to beat up Aiden and take turns with me while he is watching¡­ you will experience something like that." Sarah exined.


    "You don''t think it''s enough that you destroyed our families and ie?", Thomas'' voice was high-pitched from fear.


    "No." Aiden coldly responded. "Because if you seeded, you would destroy our family."


    Sarah heard the pain in Aiden''s voice, and she turned to him and hugged him tightly.


    He hugged her back immediately and closed his eyes while inhaling her scent.


    Only two of them know how painful it would be if they are not together. And they promised to each other many times since that wedding that they will not allow anyone to jeopardize what they have. They will obliterate without any mercy everyone who wants toe in-between them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 866 - Black & White Club (12)

    Sarah got from the suitcase a palm sized notepad and a pen.


    Her expression was unreadable while writing seven names, one on each sheet of paper. Seeing her so calmly sit and write after watching those videos, made all the guys almost burst from anxiousness.


    "What are you doing?", Thomas asked weakly.


    "Writing down your names¡­", Sarah responded with a slight irritation because she got interrupted.


    She tore papers form the notepad and folded each of them in four so that names are not visible.


    After mixing them up, she offered to Aiden: "You pick first."


    "Paul", Aiden read and kept the paper back on the table.


    Sarah picked the next one. "Noah"


    "What are you doing?", Thomas asked again.


    Sarah looked at him like he is a little child who is pestering her. "Can''t you tell? We are determining the order in which you will get what you deserve¡­ You guys had troubles determining order at which you will have a go at me. We don''t have such conflicts. It''s a simple task, really."


    Sarah arranged all the papers how they picked them, face-up, exposing the names on them.


    Paul was almost hyperventting while thinking what ising his way. They said tooth for a tooth. He can understand the beating thing the nned for Aiden, but how are they going to return the part of assaulting Sarah? Is someone going to have his way with him?


    Aaron was looking at the paper #4 which has his name on it. He wanted to remind them of the deal, that he will walk away from there unharmed¡­ but he didn''t dare say anything. Not after watching those videos where he said that he will seduce Sarah and take her away from Aiden¡­ and be the first one to take his turn with her. He was too ashamed to say anything in his defense, because he knows that he is guilty. Guilty of being stupid and plotting to hurt a wonderful girl like Sarah.


    Thomas was partially relieved that he is thest one, but then he was not sure how good that is.


    "OK. Now let''s see who goes first from us." Sarah looked at Aiden.


    Aiden was always a gentleman (toward Sarah). "Ladies first."


    "Are you sure?"


    Aiden nodded in response.


    Sarah looked at her man and could not believe how calm he looks on the outside when his eyes are exposing his desire to kill. "I will not argue with you on that. How about we work at the same time? It will save us time. I will start from the top, and you from the bottom of the list?"


    "Efficient, as always." Aiden praised her.


    "Oh, let''s not forget the trackers¡­", Sarah and Aiden retrieved two gun-looking devices from the briefcase and without any exnations walked behind each of the seven tied up men, leaned the end of the device on their back and pulled the trigger.


    "What is that?", Thomas asked in horror when he felt stinging in his upper back.


    "Just something small to let us know where you are¡­ and if you are alive¡­", Sarah mumbled while leaning the gun-looking device on Noah''s back.


    After all seven men got the device shoot in their back, Sarah approached Madison who is tied up to the chair which toppled on the floor and gave one shoot to her back as well.


    Sarah had difficulty to ignore Madison''s cursing. "If you don''t shut up by yourself, I will make you."


    Madison stopped cursing but could not stop talking due to fear. "What is that? Why is my back hurting?"


    Sarah was irritated by Madison. Why is she so noisy? "You didn''t listen? It''s a tracking device, so that we know where you are, and if you are alive."


    "What!? How dare you! Why would¡­", Madison''s words got lost with her breath when Sarah kicked her in the stomach.


    "If you don''t keep your mouth shout, my next kick is going to your face.", Sarah told her with a frown.


    Sarah had to give a reminder to Aiden: "Make sure no one loses their consciousness. OK? I need them to be aware of what is going on."


    Aiden acknowledged what she said and remembered: "In case I overdo, we have that thing from Anna to wake them up."


    "Oh, you are right. Go ahead then.", Sarah waved in the direction of Thomas and her eyes lit up maliciously when her sightnded at the knives arranged on a cloth in front of her.


    Sarah took one knife and stood in front of Paul.


    Paul was sweating profusely. His heart almost stopped when he realized that Sarah is looking at his crotch area and ying with the strange looking knife in her hand.


    "What¡­ what¡­ are¡­?", Paul stuttered.


    Sarah frowned at Paul. "Don''t tell me that you thought how I will sleep with you as a punishment? Or that I will get someone to prate you? That is sick. Please, don''t put me in the same category as you creeps. But you wanted to harm me, and I will make sure you don''t get such ideas anymore."


    Sarah moved her fingers in front of her, making Eve-vision to switch to infrared.


    "So, you tuck your little guy on your right¡­", she mumbled while aiming with the knife.


    A secondter, Paul shrieked.


    Sarah frowned. "You moved. It would not end in your thigh if you didn''t twitch. Stay still."


    Sarah switched her vision to normal and pulled the knife our of Paul''s thigh. It was high up, almost there, but he moved.


    Aiden visually inspected Paul''s leg. "You missed?"


    "He moved.", Sarah said in her defense.


    Aiden looked at her yfully. "Even if he is dancing. At that distance, you should not miss."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Aiden. "How about you try?"


    Aiden saw that Sarah is getting upset at him for teasing her and decided to defuse the situation. "No need. Just try again. In worst case, you will miss, and you need to try again."


    Sarah realized that her anger is getting out of control. She needs to stay focused to where it belongs to the tied up guys and one woman. "You are right. Practice makes perfect. Why are you not starting?"


    Thomas winced when he realized that Sarah is looking at him.


    "I want to see how you are doing first. He is not going anywhere." Aiden exined.


    Aiden opened a side window which faced the club, and Paul''s cries were lost in the noiseing from downstairs because at her next try, Sarah didn''t miss.


    Sarah nodded in satisfaction. Like this, no matter how much these guys make noise, it will not be so irritating because noise level is up to begin with.


    Paul felt that the knife went through his member and stopped in his lower abdomen. He looked down and with horror realized that only the knife handle is visible, sticking from his crotch area.


    "Which one is next?", Sarah mumbled while looking at the papers on the table.


    "Me, my Mistress.", Noah said with sparkles in his eyes.


    Sarah frowned while observing Noah. She wondered, how can he be so enthusiastic when he knows that she is about to stick a knife inside him? Something is wrong with the guy.


    She turned to Aiden. "Looking at his expression, I think that the biggest punishment for him is if I ignore him."


    Aiden shrugged. "You can move onto next one and decideter."


    Sarah approved of this idea. She didn''t know what to do with Noah anyway. How can it be considered a punishment if she gives him what he wants the most?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 867 - Black & White Club (13)

    Sarah looked at Patrick and smiled while holding three knives in her hands.


    Patrick was not sure what is more terrifying: the knives which are about to prate his body or the wails which Thomas produced while Aiden did his thing¡­ and he didn''t even hit him. How much he can see, Aiden was only holding him with tips of his fingers. Why is Thomas making so much noise?


    "Tired of pressure points?", Sarah asked Aiden when he punched Thomas in the face.


    "I know it hurts him more, but it is not so satisfyingpared to using fists." Aiden exined.


    A minuteter, Patrick had three knives inside him, one in his crotch, one in the left thigh and thest one in his right shoulder.


    "This one is done.", Sarah happily announced.


    "I saw that first knife went into the thigh¡­ you missed again." Aiden reminded Sarah that she should not be so proud of herself.


    "It was on purpose." Sarah tried to get out of it. "I practiced. Second one went into its designated target." In an effort to change the topic she saw that Aiden is still giving his attention to Thomas. "You are still busy with your first one. Hurry up."


    "I''m enjoying this." Aiden admitted. In his mind he reyed over and over again how Thomas punched him while he was drugged, and dragged him into Madison''s suite, and how Thomas said that he will have his way with Sarah while Aiden is watching¡­ and every time Aiden punched him it was very satisfying.


    Sarah can tell that Aiden is enjoying, but there are others, and she does not want to spend the whole night here¡­ they are not worth it. "I think you should move onto¡­ Liam. Remember that Thomas needs to stay conscious until the end and he gets seven knives."


    Thomas barely registered Sarah''sment. He understood that Sarah told Aiden to move on to the next one, and he was grateful for that.


    Aiden made a face for a second, but then nodded and his sight fell on Liam.


    Liam stared in horror at Aiden and then at Sarah and then he felt warmth spread in his crotch area.


    Aiden grimaced and his eyes didn''t leave Liam while he spoke to Sarah. "You are right, he pees himself easily."


    Liam closed his eyes while cursing silently. Besides a beating, he needs to go through this embarrassment as well? How can he face the world after this? Everyone saw it!


    "Not just that, he faints easily as well.", Sarah added.


    Sarah looked at Aaron. He is the next in line for her. "As promised, I will not hurt you."


    "What do you mean?", Liam hissed while his eyes darted from Aiden who is looking at him menacingly and Sarah who is almost smiling at Aaron. "We all heard him, and so did you¡­ he wanted to go first."


    Sarah moved her fingers while selecting options on her Eve-vision to y the video on the TV. It is the video where Aaron is urging Sarah to go back to the party.


    They saw on the TV Aaron and Sarah walking toward the stables at Golden Ocean Resort, when Aaron suddenly stopped and looked at Sarah. "I think this is far enough. We should head back. Aiden will notice that you are missing¡­"


    Sarah stopped the video and looked at Liam. "You see, he changed his mind. So, I''m changing mine. I don''t need to exin myself to you, but I will. For plotting to hurt us, his family is destroyed, just like yours. But because he changed his mind and decided not to hurt me, I will not hurt him either."


    She turned to Aaron. "You will stay here, tied up until the end. I want you to see what I will do to you in case you ever decide toe after any of us."


    Aaron nodded vigorously. He is happy to get a confirmation that Sarah will not hurt him, but at the same time guilty as well. Only he knows what sinister ideas he had at that time, before he found out how sweet girl Sarah is. And right now she is cruel but somehow, he still sees her as a sweet girl.


    "OK.", Sarah exhaled. "Next one for me is¡­ Henry."


    "Are you tired?" Aiden noticed that Sarah''s energy is getting lower.


    "The fatigue is getting to me. I will wrap this up and rest here.", she pointed at the sofa. "You take your time."


    "All right. I will hurry as well."


    "You said you will not hurt me!", Aaron protested when he caught his breath. That punch in the stomach almost made him pass out.


    "You made a deal with Sarah, not with me.", Aiden reminded Aaron.


    "As a courtesy, because you wanted her to go back to me instead of going to the shed, I will not hit your face.", Aiden said with a smirk before punching Aaron again.


    It didn''t take long for every guy to get beating from Aiden and Sarah finished sticking knives in her targets.


    After washing hands in the sink of the adjacent bathroom, Aiden looked at Sarah''s handiwork.


    "Nice. Each knife is going through the clothes. That will cause extra pain."


    Madison was still toppled on the floor with the chair she is tied to. She watched inplete silence Sarah and Aiden beat up and pierce guys (except for Aaron and Noah). Madison wasforting herself that what she is observing does not apply to her. She didn''t want to beat up Aiden or to sleep with Sarah¡­ so they will let her go, right? After all, Sarah already hit her, and she is on this floor for a while. That is enough, right?


    "My Mistress, what about me?", Noah pleaded Sarah.


    Aiden frowned and nced at Sarah in disbelief.


    "You didn''t have enough?", Aiden asked Noah whose face was swollen beyond recognition.


    "I feel only when my Mistress hits me because she is the only one worth punishing me.", Noah responded without removing his enamored gaze from Sarah.


    Aiden was about to give him few more punches, but Sarah held him back and shook her head indicating not to bother with Noah. That guy is¡­ special.


    Sarah took one knife from the table and held it in front of her, showing it to seven guys who are tied up. Five of them have those knives inside their bodies.


    "You are probably wondering what''s the deal with these, right?", Sarah raised the knife for everyone to see. "The de is so thin that you probably don''t feel any pain unless you move. But there is a catch¡­ watch carefully¡­" Sarah pushed the button on the handle and the hooks sprang out.


    Sinister smile appeared on her face when she saw panic wash over all seven guys.


    Noah was panicking because he is not included, Aaron because this is a warning to him, and others¡­ because this is about to happen inside their bodies.


    Sarah exined calmly: "You will notice that each of you has one of these knives at your most precious part of the body. Since you wanted to have a go at me, I will make sure that you suffer, and never have a go at anyone, ever. In order to remove these babies from you, extensive surgery will be necessary¡­ the more you move about, the more damage you will suffer. Advice: don''t try to pull it out on your own. I believe that all of you will survive¡­ after all, it''s not my intention to kill you. But I want you to remember that this is just a warning to you and to anyone else who dares toe after us, or anyone in our family. Understood?"


    The guys nodded. After this Sarah''s speech, most of them hoped that the hooks-springing-out-demo was only to scare them, a warning what might happen¡­ until Sarah made a strange hand gesture in front of her and an excruciating pain assaulted each of them at the same time.


    The room was filled with a mix of screams and wails which were much louder than the noise from downstairs. It took some time for the agonizing screams to reduce to whimpers.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 868 - Black & White Club (14)

    Sarah untied Aaron and Noah. "You can go."


    Noah fell on his knees in front of Sarah and Aaron didn''t move from the chair.


    Sarah looked at Noah. "Get out!"


    He looked up at her with pleading eyes. "My Mistress, aren''t you going to punish me?"


    Sarah snorted. "You are not worthy for me to look at you."


    "How can I prove myself?" Noah was not willing to give up easily.


    Sarah looked at him and shook her head. She was wondering what exactly is happening in his mind that he is acting like this?


    Sarah nced on the side, to the arena downstairs. "You want to get close to me? Down there¡­ win ten consecutive matches and ask to face me in a challenge to the champion. At that time, you will be worthy for me to listen what you have to say. Until then¡­ get out."


    Aiden wanted to advise against letting Noah go so easily, but then he decided to keep that to himself. Sarah must have her reasons, he will ask herter.


    Noah stood up, looked down at the arena with an unreadable expression and then faced Sarah. "I will challenge you in that arena, my Mistress. Wait for me."


    That statement would have much more of a heroic impact if there was no blood dripping out of few points on Noah''s heavily bruised and swollen face.


    Noah moved to walk out, and Aiden gestured to the bodyguards waiting outside to let Noah pass.


    The bodyguards entered, and per Aiden''s instructions, they untied and carried away wailing Paul, Henry, Thomas, Liam and Patrick.


    "You should leave before I change my mind.", Aiden told Aaron with an icy voice.


    "It does not feel right.", Aaron looked at Sarah. "I am sorry for being a jerk, and I want to make it up to you."


    Sarah looked at Aaron for few seconds before speaking: "OK. When I need something, I will be in touch."


    Aaron gave a small nod and moved to walk out when he stopped and looked at Madison. "What about her?"


    "It''s none of your concern.", Aiden responded and pushed Aaron out, closing the door behind him.


    "I can''t believe that he is flirting with you after all this.", Aiden frowned while speaking to Sarah.


    Sarah plopped on the sofa. "Which part of that was flirting?"


    "Everything!", Aiden sat next to Sarah and spoke in an Aaron-mocking-tone: "Let me make it up to you." Aiden snorted. "Yeah, right."


    Sarah leaned on Aiden. "You have zero reasons to be jealous."


    "That does not mean that I will not be jealous.", Aiden retorted and observed Sarah''s face. "You look tired."


    "I am tired.", she admitted. "It was a long day. And it''s still not done." Sarah nced at Madison. "Can you get her here on the sofa?"


    Aiden frowned. "I don''t want to touch her. If I touch her, it will be with the outsole of my shoe." He lifted his leg, demonstrating a kick.


    "That bad, a?" Sarah can understand his feelings. "Get your men to do it, then. I am tired."


    A minuteter, two men in ck suits untied Madison and forced her to sit on the sofa.


    Before Madisonnded on the sofa, Sarah hit her pressure points which made Madison''s arms and legs go numb.


    After confirming that Madison can''t move, Sarah sat sideways and leaned her back on Aiden. Aiden caressed Sarah''s hair and kissed top of her head,pletely ignoring Madison who was so angry that her face was twitching.


    Madison was raging. How dare they cuddle and even kiss in front of her? And how long is she supposed to sit here and watch two of them whisper and hold each other?


    "When will you let me go?", Madison asked after some time.


    Sarah looked at Madison and blinked few times. "Who said we are going to let you go?"


    Madison''s face froze. "What will you do with me?"


    "You will find out soon. I need a minute to rest." Sarah leaned deeper into Aiden''s embrace and closed her eyes. No matter how exhausting this evening was, feeling Aiden''s hold made her feel better.


    Madison''s eyes darted nervously. "Hey, you said, a tooth for a tooth¡­ I drugged him, but nothing happened, right? You tied me up, and hit me, so we are even, right? Right?"


    Sarah frowned slightly and made a movement with her hand in the air (she was selecting options avable in Eve-vision) and a video started ying. It showed Madison and Liam in the garden of the resort¡­


    "Do you even have a n?", Liam asked.


    "Of course! When you help me get Aiden to my room, I will give him the best night of his life. And after that, he will not leave me¡­ ever.", Madison giggled.


    Sarah opened her eyes and stopped the video.


    She straightened her back and red at Madison.


    Sarah didn''t want to mention that hellish night she went through while Aiden was drugged because that will tell Madison that she managed to hurt her. But she will talk about that video clip. "You see? I have the proof that it''s not just drugging. You wanted to spend the night with MY fianc¨¦, and then to keep him forever."


    Madison grimaced. "So, will you drug me and let some creep to spend the night with me?" How Madison sees this, one night is not a big deal. It will pass, and she will be back and get her vengeance without the slip-ups next time.


    "Do you truly believe that we enjoy drugging people?" Sarah''s frown turned into a sinister smile. "You will be fully aware what is happening. And it will be happening for a long time."


    Madison''s eyes opened wide. "What do you mean?"


    "You wanted to take away my happy ending. I will take away yours. Tonight, you will reach a ce where different men go to seek pleasure. And you will serve them."


    "Over my dead body!", Madison hissed.


    "That can be arranged. But they have their ways to make you¡­ cooperate."


    Madison panicked. "My father will get you for this!"


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up. "Your father? The one who removed you from hisst will, and cut off all of your finances?"


    Sarah smiled when she saw that Madison''s face fell. "Your father will get a note that you are reflecting on yourself. You are so sorry for all your misdeeds that you decided to make amends by spending next few years volunteering in least developed countries. You want to learn how less fortunate ones live so that you can appreciate everything that you took for granted. You see? You are going to do be a good Samaritan because when he cut you off, it made you realize how wrong you were, and now you wish to transform into someone who gives instead of only taking from others."


    "You¡­ you¡­ I will get you for this!" Madison''s whole expression went crazy.


    "I ounted for that as well. Don''t forget that you have the tracker inside you. So, I always know where you are. The tracker will also tell me if you are alive. That second part is more important because I heard that statistically, where you are going¡­ the women survive no more than three weeks."


    "You bitch!" Madison regretted that she can''t move. She would scratch Sarah until death!


    "Now, now¡­ no need to use bad words." Sarah turned to Aiden. "Can we go back? I have nothing else to say to her."


    "Sure.", Aiden smiled at Sarah.


    Aiden and Sarah walked out,pletely ignoring Madison''s cursing and screams as bodyguards carried her out of that VIP room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 869 - Four Seasons Hotel (3)

    In the back seat of the car which moved through almost deserted streets toward the Four Seasons Hotel, Aiden held Sarah and rubbed her back gently.


    "I can agree with letting Aaron go with intention to use himter, but you were too kind to Noah.", Aiden voiced his thoughts.


    Sarah does not agree with that. "He is not normal. If I hurt him, he will not see that as a punishment no matter what I do. And while everyone plotted against us eagerly, he was quiet, except for one line which I''m not sure how to interpret¡­ Anyway, you vented your anger on Noah, and I don''t want to deal with him. Give him ess to the club so that he can fight. He wille there regrly and get beaten up by random people. It''s not like I''m letting him go without having any insurance. Don''t forget about the tracker. Eve will let us know if hees close or his movement pattern changes."


    Sarah yawned and rxed in Aiden''s embrace... That pleasant back rub was difficult to resist.


    Aiden looked at her nodding off gradually and he can only hope that letting Noah go like this will not backfire on them. That guy is unpredictable and definitely not normal.


    By the time Sarah and Aiden reached the Four Seasons Hotel, Sarah was sound asleep. It waste in the evening, and the whole ordeal was exhausting for her, more mentally than physically.


    Aiden noticed that as they progressed with their revenge, Sarah''s energy was dropping, because she was fueled by that revenge. And now that it''s over, she is exhausted.


    He smiled gently while thinking that it''s nothing that one night of good sleep can''t fix.


    Tomorrow, everything will be back to normal.


    After two weeks of suffering and nning, it''s over. Madison is taken care of, and others will find themselves in the morning newspapers. He looks forward to seeing the headlines. Austin''s Zilker Metropolitan Park will never be the same.


    Aiden carried Sarah into the room and ced her in the bed carefully. He removed her shoes and got in the bed next to her.


    Aiden loves watching Sarah sleep. She is rxed, peaceful, right next to him where she belongs.


    He remembered that she used moniker Nyx. Goddess of the night. His Goddess. And he will be her Erebus, God of darkness.


    Aiden thought that just how Nyx and Erebus created the world as we know it (based on the Greek mythology), that is how two of them will create a world of their own. The world where no one will dare to attack them, the world without Eastern European families¡­ there will be no women like Madison and Evalina and rk sisters, and no guys like Ed and Philip and Dodson brothers¡­ With those thoughts, Aiden slept off while cradling Sarah in his arms. He was tired as well¡­ even God of darkness needs to rest.


    ¡­


    Sarah found herself in a meadow full of colorful wildflowers which reached her knees. Looking around, she can see the unspoiled forest circling around the meadow and the mountains with snowy peaks towering above the forest canopy. It is a beautiful day with few cotton-like clouds which don''t obstruct the sun. When she looked back at the meadow, she saw Aiden standing there. His gentle gaze is directed at her and his signature devilish smile is on. He didn''t say anything, but she knows that he is calling her toe closer¡­ and she did. Few stepster she noticed his well-fittingpletely white suit. Very handsome. Under the sunlight, he looks like he is glowing. Sarah checked herself and noticed that she is in white as well. Is that a wedding dress? She definitely has a bouquet of wildflowers in her hand. Are they getting married? She smiled and hurried toward him. They held hands and he lowered his head, leaning his forehead on hers while their wide smiles reflected each other.


    Sarah moved and realized that she is in a hotel room. Ah, it was a dream. A wonderful dream. She can still remember Aiden''s dark eyes full of love and if itsted a fraction longer, they would certainly kiss. Sarah hoped that it''s more than just a dream, because if she can foresee the future, this is how she would like her future to be: with Aiden, two of them¡­ without anyone else interfering.


    Sarah''s nose scrunched. Why is she smelling blood? She nced down and besides Aiden''s arms which are wrapped around her, she noticed that she is wearing ck t-shirt and jeans. It took her few seconds to recollect ck & White club and everything that happened in there¡­ from her ten fights which led her to Amber and Jade, to the guys and Madison from the wedding. They washed hands more than once, but it''s highly likely that some blood ended up on their clothes. Considering that she is trapped in Aiden''s hug, she decided to leave shower and changing clothes for the morning, and she is still sleepy.


    Thinking about those guys and Madison, Sarah is happy that it''s over, but she does not feel the relief she hoped to achieve by giving them what they deserve. Shouldn''t revenge do that, bring a closure? A relief? It does not seem like it.


    Part of her feels uneasy. It''s almost like she is expecting that someone will barge in and try to take what is hers. Sarah ced her hands over Aiden''s. He is hers and she will defend what they have no matter how manye at her.


    She observed the contrast of her dream and reality.


    Reality is that two of them are wearing ck and few hours ago they were in the presence of people who tried toe in-between them. And she knows that it''s not over¡­ there are more battles toe.


    In her dream, they were wearing white, just the two of them... and she felt peaceful.


    Sarah closed her eyes while hoping that dream is a something that will be reality in near future: they will transition from darkness to light and be able to rx and enjoy what they have. Together.


    Aiden shifted in his sleep and his chin rested on her shoulder. His warm breath tickled her neck. How is she supposed to go back to sleep now?


    Sarah moved a bit, and his hold on her tightened. She gave up on the idea to move further. Any tighter and she will have difficulty breathing. Sarah was happy when she realized that she achieved her goal when he moved his head slightly lower and she is not being tickled anymore.


    Sarah settled into his embrace and soon drifted off back to sleep with hope to dream about that meadow again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 870 - Charlies Surgery

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    October 2, 2:20 PM


    Sarah and Aiden reached the waiting area in the surgery wing on the third floor.


    "Old man!", she greeted Jarred who was sitting on a sofa and reading a newspaper.


    "Little girl!", he greeted her back.


    Sophia was there as well, working on herptop while Jesse, Levi and Ryan were a bit further away. Three of them abruptly stood up when they saw the neers and after a second they rxed.


    "Howe you are here?" Sarah asked Sophia when they finished exchanging greetings with everyone.


    "I am supporting my husband. It''s his first surgery."


    "All right." Sarah knows that Felix is ying a crucial role in getting Charlie back to his feet. Without his custom made artificial bones, this surgery will probably not happen.


    "Any updates on Charlie?", Sarah asked Jarred.


    "They are inside for almost four and a half hours. The nurse who got to call Felix inside said that the extraction of bone fragments from muscles was sessful. Other than that, no updates.", Jarred did his best to sound optimistic.


    "Before I forget, your helicopter will be ready in five days." Jarred pulled his phone from his back pocket and fiddled with it for few seconds. "This is the location where you can pick it up. Let me know if it works."


    Both Sarah and Aiden smiled after checking emails they received.


    "Great. We will be in the area.", Aiden confirmed.


    They started chatting and the time went by fast.


    3:34 PM


    In the VIP room¡­


    Jarred is looking anxiously at Charlie who is lying t on the hospital bed.


    "As I saidst three times, the surgery was a sess.", Emma told Jarred. "And he will wake up within next five minutes... keep in mind that he is under strong painkillers, so his mind might be unclear."


    "Where is Dr. Hill?", Jarred asked.


    "She is finalizing some paperwork and will be here as soon as she is done.", Emma exined.


    <em>''Dr. Hill''</em>, Sarah wondered why JoAnna decided to use her familyst name instead of her husband''s White. But on the second thought, if she professionally goes as White it will attract a lot of attention. Sophia also decided to keep herst name, and at work people address her as CEO Hill. Sophia introduces herself as Mrs. Martin, but her official documents still have her as Hill.


    Sarah nced at Aiden and asked herself if she will change herst name. <em>''Sarah White''</em>, has a nice sound to it. Or maybe she can just add Aiden''sst name and be Sarah Hill-White¡­ or maybe Sarah White-Hill¡­


    "What are you daydreaming?", Aiden asked.


    "What? ¡­ I''m not.", she denied it.


    Aiden stifled augh and knocked her forehead lightly. "I can tell when you are lost in your daydreams."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at him. She will not admit her thoughts! Not yet.


    "He is awake!", Jarred eximed and scrambled to the bed. "Charlie, are you OK? How are you feeling? Are you in pain?"


    "Please, Mr. Smith¡­", Emma interjected and pushed Jarred away from the bed gently. "Give him some space. He is disoriented and¡­" Emma stopped talking and turned to Charlie when she felt that he grabbed her hand.


    Her attention got to the patient.


    "Mr. Smith, you are waking up from your surgery¡­", Emma spoke to Charlie in soft voice while gently patting his hand which is gripping hers. "Surgerysted over five hours, and we sessfully reced your shattered bones with artificial ones¡­ you might feel dizzy, or disoriented, or nauseated, and your mouth and throat might be dry¡­ and that is normal¡­ it will disappear soon¡­ in a minute I can give you an ice cube to moisten your mouth¡­" She chanted things she said few thousand times previously.


    "Who are you?", Charlie looked at Emma with unfocused eyes.


    "I am your nurse, Emma. We met this morning, before the surgery. Let me know if you need anything.", she said soothingly.


    Charlie rxed, and Emma tried to get her hand out of his grip.


    "Stay with me.", Charlie demanded while tightening his grip.


    "OK.", Emma responded while awkwardly looking at their hands. It''s not her first time to take care of a patient who is a clinger, but difort is always there. She told herself that this is not so bad. Charlie is only holding her hand¡­ herst clinger demanded hugs!


    JoAnna entered the room and raised eyebrows at the sight of Charlie and Emma holding hands.


    "I''m d you are awake, Charlie." JoAnna smiled at Emma''s helpless expression. "How are you feeling?"


    Charlie shrugged indicating that he does not know.


    "He just woke up few seconds ago.", Emma told JoAnna.


    JoAnna nodded in understanding. "It''s OK. Don''t worry about it. In few minutes things will be clearer." JoAnna spoke while eyeing his legs. "Some pain and difort is expected. If you notice anything strange, let Emma know."


    JoAnna decided not to talk to him at this point. His mind is still hazy.


    "The surgery was a sess.", JoAnna told Jarred. "Everything looks great. Now we will be watching him next few days to make sure healing process is on track, and soon we can start with rehabilitation. As I said previously, his chances to walk again will depend on the healing and rehabilitation."


    Jarred nodded happily. "Thank you." He could not believe that they reached this point. The surgery was a sess, but¡­"Why is he holding onto that nurse so much?"


    JoAnna was not sure how to answer this. "His mind is still not clear. Maybe he thinks that she is someone else? Or maybe he is one of the patients who need a touch to soothe themselves."


    Jarred listened with a frown. He can''t imagine with whom would Charlie mistake this nurse for, and Charlie was never the one who needs to be held. Jarred hopes that whatever it is, it passes quickly. That nurse looks very ufortable. He sighed. "You medical workers go above and beyond to provide healing andfort to patients. Is she the nurse you mentioned that will stay for some time to help with his recovery?"


    JoAnna confirmed that Emma will stay for a week, and focused on Sarah and Aiden who looked eager to leave. "I''m d you made it. I hope we can catch up, but I''m busy now. How about we meet for dinner?"


    Sophia and Felix also showed interest to meet for dinner.


    "Great!" JoAnna eximed. "I will tell Bridgette to make a reservation and will let you know the details."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 871 - A Job Offer For Emma

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    5:02 PM


    "Since when recent graduates get an office on the top floor?" Emma asked JoAnna while looking around huge corner office which has <em>''JoAnna Hill, MD''</em> on the door. "And you are not even a full timer here¡­"


    JoAnna smiled mysteriously. She would like to say that she is the majority shareholder and that is why she has this office, but she will break that news to her friendter. "Let''s say that I am more than a doctor at this ce. How are you doing?"


    "You are asking about Brian?", Emma guessed.


    "Yes.", JoAnna confirmed. "I thought you hit it off well at the wedding. What happened?"


    "He travels a lot, and I am¡­ insecure.", Emma admitted.


    "Is that the reason to break up?"


    Emma sighed and rubbed her forehead. "That is the thing¡­ I don''t know. Is there something to break up? Besides steamy kisses on the beach at the wedding, we didn''t go further. Next day he told me that he will go to Europe for few days and immediately all my butterflies got reced with concerns with whom he will be. It''s not a secret that he is surrounded with models. Will he think about me? Will he hold and kiss some skinny blonde? Anyway¡­ I thought about it for few days before I told him that I can''t take it. I''m not at an age where handsome, steamy and flirty is enough. I am looking for stability. I need my man to be¡­ present. Am I making any sense?"


    JoAnna felt sorry for Emma. She can tell that her friend is troubled, and if situation is different she would not break it off with Brian.


    "You tell me. I hear that on one side are your insecurities for which I can tell you to work on and it will get better. But the other part, where he is not present due to work travel, and you need him close¡­ I just hope you don''t regret itter."


    "Oh, I am regretting it even now." Emma didn''t hide how she feels from JoAnna. "I wish that he is here, and that we can hold hands and walk into the sunset together. But he is not here and that is the problem."


    "What do you n to do?"


    "What can I do? Focus on work. I took a week off from Franciscan Medical Center, and I will spend time helping you out and taking care of Mr. Smith¡­ I mean Charlie. He is so needy that I''m sure he will keep my mind off from Brian. And by the time I go back to Seattle, maybe Brian will be thest thing on my mind."


    "Did you think about moving away from Franciscan Medical Center?"


    Emma was confused by JoAnna''s question. "Where would I go?"


    "How about here?"


    "What?" Emma was not sure she heard JoAnna right.


    JoAnna smiled when she saw Emma''s eyes almost pop out.


    "The weather is nicer, more sunshine. Your resume is great with an amazing background as a nurse and physiotherapist. You will have no problem getting a job here, and¡­ I could use a friend."


    Emma can''t believe what she heard. "Really? I should move from Seattle to Los Angeles because you need a friend?"


    JoAnnaughed. "How about if I guarantee a higher sry and additional perks like... no graveyard shifts?"


    Emma squinted. "You can do that?"


    "I got this office." JoAnna spread her arms. "Do you think there is something I can''t do? Think about it. You are free toe up with a list of demands, and I will see what we can do about it. If you decide toe, you can stay at my ce until you find something that works for you."


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Really. Think about it." JoAnna gave a meaningful look to Emma before raising her voice. "Come in!"


    Jeff got inside and went straight for JoAnna. He pulled her into a hug and kissed her.


    "Hi hubby.", JoAnna giggled when she caught with her peripheral vision Emma who was ufortably looking at the wall.


    Jeff ignored JoAnna''s non-verbal signals that someone else is present. He was not happy.


    "We just got back, and you spent the whole day working. It''s after five. And technically we are still on our honeymoon! Do you know that your husband is waiting for you at home?"


    JoAnna was trying hard not tough. Did Jeff just make himself sound like a stay-at-home-husband?


    "I''m sorry. Charlie''s surgery was today. Do you want to go and see him?"


    Jeff frowned. "Why would I see a man with whom you spent the day instead of me?"


    "To his defense, he was unconscious and I was mostly looking at his legs."


    "Enough with excuses! I came to take you home."


    Emma cleared her throat to get their attention.


    "Oh, hi Emma.", Jeff greeted her.


    Emma was not sure if Jeff really didn''t notice her so far or is he such a good actor. No matter which of those cases is true, she feels the need to leave.


    "I will go and check on Charlie." Emma told JoAnna and swiftly left the office.


    "We have dinner ns." JoAnna said to Jeff when Emma left.


    "We do?"


    "With Sophia and Sarah." JoAnna quickly said when she saw that Jeff started developing ideas (probably romantic ones) in his mind.


    Jeff was not happy about this. Who has meals with extended family members during their honeymoon? "Do we have to?"


    "Sarah and Aiden got back from Austin this morning and tomorrow they are heading to Europe. If we don''t see them today, it will be a while until we see them next time. And I need to ask them few things. Do you know what they were doing in Austin?"


    "Cleanup." Jeff was at home, and he spent the day catching up on things. If there was not so much mess starting from the events at their wedding, he woulde and get JoAnna earlier. "Let''s talk about it at home. Why is Emma so out of it?"


    "Besides the fact that you ignored her? I offered her toe and work here."


    Jeff likes to see that JoAnna epted her role as someone who is in charge this easily. And she is nning for the future. Ah! His wife is a natural! "And?"


    "She will think about it."


    "It''s good to surround yourself with people you can trust."


    "My thoughts exactly." JoAnna wrapped her arms around Jeff''s neck. "Dinner is at seven."


    Jeff nced at the time. "What do you want to do until then?"


    JoAnna looked at Jeff yfully. "This is my new office¡­ and we never tried this desk."


    Jeff''s eyes shed in excitement. "Let me lock the door."


    JoAnna was impressed how quickly her husband reached the door and came back to her. It seems that duringst two weeks his stamina improved.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 872 - Talk To Ellie

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    October 3, 8:24 AM


    JoAnna woke up and stretchedzily in the bed. Jeff is not by her side. Her guess is that he woke up and is working secretly. She wanted to find him and give him a scolding because technically, they are still on their honeymoon. Why is he sneaking out to work? But after she spent most of the day yesterday in LA Medical Center, she feels that she does not have the right to talk about working less.


    JoAnna thought about previous day¡­


    Surgery went well. She is proud of how shepleted her part. JoAnna''s only hope is that healing goes well, and Charlie gets back to his feet. When that happens, it will serve as a badge of honor to her, especially because so many other surgeons told him that he has no chances to walk again.


    JoAnna remembered that during dinner, Sarah and Aiden enthusiastically asked silly questions like: <em>''Will Charlie be able to jump two stories high with his new legs? Are there any secret weapons hidden inside?''</em> Really¡­ those two need to stop ying games. Their imagination is running wilder by the day. And she didn''t expect to see Felix deep in thoughts after hearing those questions.


    As soon as they returned from their honeymoon, Jeff and JoAnna found out what Madison did, and how that triggered the chain reaction with their parents. It is scary what those four can do when they work together.


    Last night JoAnna confirmed her guess: Sarah and Aiden went to Austin to finish off the culprits. JoAnna is happy that Sarah and Aiden came out of it unharmed, and she noticed changes in their behavior. Two of them are much clingier to each other, if that is even possible. But she is happy for them. It''s good that those people didn''t get their way.


    JoAnna was shocked when after dinner, Jeff told her about underground fighting clubs and that Sarah is officially some kind of a champion there. Well, good thing is that when she needs to vent some anger, she can go there and beat up people. Since ranking is specific to the club, and she is a champion in only one, Sarah has several other clubs where she can go and fight her way up the ranks. She always liked to win.


    Everyone was eager to hear about their pirate adventure.


    JoAnna smiled when she remembered sparkles in Felix''s eyes at the mention of jewels that he will receive soon. Courtesy of Mexican pirates.


    Sarah was happy to hear that JoAnna likes private ind where Aiden proposed. Both of them agreed that gazebo is the best feature of the ind, and the poolside bar, and the glowing beach...


    JoAnna remembered that Sarah told her how Jasper asked about Ellie''s previous rtionships and called her difficult. What was that about? Knowing how Ellie runs away from guys who are interested in her romantically, JoAnna decided to call her.


    "Hey, you are back?", Ellie cheerfully asked JoAnna when she picked up the call.


    "Yes. Back. Are you busy?"


    "No. It''s around ten thirty here¡­" Ellie pointed out two hours difference between Chicago and Los Angeles. "I''m in the cab going to my design studio. Tell me."


    "I was about to ask you¡­ how are things with Jasper?"


    JoAnna wants to hear what is going on because she knows that Ellie likes Jasper, even if Ellie does not know it. Based on what Sarah told her, JoAnna concluded that Jasper is doing the right things by being patient¡­ but unless someone shakes things up, Ellie might take too long to warm up to Jasper and ept her feelings toward him.


    "OK, I guess." Ellie vaguely responded.


    "You guess? Or you know?" JoAnna has no intention to leave it at that. She called to find out the details!


    "It''s all fine. I''m here six days now, and we''ve been on five dates¡­ I''m not sure if I will see him tonight, I have a lot of work, but we are good."


    JoAnna is not happy that her bestie is not telling her anything relevant. "Come on, don''t be stingy on the details! I told you so many things when I started dating Jeff!"


    "Ugh¡­ don''t remind me. I''m still trying to forget about your fetish with office desks." Ellieughed. "But really, there is nothing much to tell."


    "Really? You are dating the most eligible bachelor in Chicago and there is nothing much to tell? Does he know how to please you? How about any jealous girls? Give me something!"


    "Please me?" Ellie was very ufortable talking about it. Of course, this JoAnna¡­ no filter. Ellie knows that JoAnna will not stop until she gets something. But in reality, there is nothing to tell. "We are not there yet. We only kissed. And for jealous girls, there was one, but he fired her."


    JoAnna paused. "OK. Wait a minute¡­ Did you say that after the wedding, you spent with him five evenings and you only kissed?"


    "Six actually, day after the wedding he stayed in Los Angeles and we spent that afternoon and evening together... Is that strange?"


    "Yes! Jeff was like a monk before we met, and he didn''tst that long! I can''t imagine how many cold showers Jasper is taking." JoAnna was implying that with Jasper''s extensive history with women, it''s strange that he is courting Ellie so long without sess, and without moving on.


    "Cold showers?"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes and started exining: "You know, when they get aroused¡­"


    "I know why guys take cold showers!", Ellie interrupted JoAnna. "You don''t need to go into details, please¡­"


    "Is there something wrong with him?" JoAnna mused. "How much Jeff told me, besides his father giving him a hard time, Jasper is a cool guy. OK, a bit on the womanizing side, but if after all this time he is still a gentleman, it means that he really likes you¡­"


    Ellie ignored the womanizingment. There was something else that caught her attention. "What was that about his father?"


    "Per Jeff: Jasper''s father is a controlling person, and he uses his influence in thepany to control Jasper. Whenever Jasper does something his father does not approve, there is a topic of Jasper potentially losing his position as the CEO. Jeff offered to help him out, but Jasper said how that is something he needs to deal with by himself. In front of everyone his father is someone who believes in his son and gave him the CEO position graciously, however in reality, his father froze his assets, and made sure he still controls thepany as well as any other resources, so Jasper''s hands are practically tied."


    Ellie was surprised to hear this. Jasper mentioned his father, but not with so many words. She is sorry that he is in such a situation. She is one of people who know how unfortunate it is that you can''t pick your family. "I see¡­"


    JoAnna can tell that Ellie is worried about Jasper and decided to probe further. "Ellie, how do you feel about him?"


    "I''m not sure what to think¡­"


    JoAnna smirked. "I didn''t ask you what you think. I asked you how you feel."


    "What?"


    "I want to know: do you like him? Do you think about him first thing in the morning, andst thing in the evening? Does he pop up in your mind during the day?..."


    "Miss, we are here.", cab driver told Ellie.


    "Uhm, Anna, let''s continue this some other time. I reached my destination and I need to get out of the cab."


    JoAnna puffed her cheeks in frustration. She just got to the good part!


    "Sure, no problem. Think about what I said and take care!" JoAnna ended the call.


    "Awake?", Jeff peeked into the bedroom.


    JoAnna narrowed her eyes when she remembered that he sneaked out to work. Because of that she missed her morning cuddles! "Yes. What are you up to?"


    Jeff grinned. "I got breakfast. Your choice: downstairs or do you want breakfast in bed?"


    JoAnna scolded herself silently for thinking that he was working. He went to get breakfast. Ah, her husband is the best!


    "Downstairs, but I''mzy to walk." She stretched her arms toward him, indicating him to carry her.


    "My services are avable.", Jeff scooped JoAnna in his arms and walked downstairs, unaware that he dodged the bullet.


    ---

 Chapter 873 - Matthew Young

    ~ Chicago ~


    October 4, 9:37 AM


    Ellie is sitting at a corner table of a busy coffee shop.


    She is upset that she ended uping here considering her super-busy schedule. She has a show in the evening, and there were some issues with the fabric, and new batch arrived onlyst night, so even at this time two dresses are not ready.


    Ellie has so much work that she had to cancel on Jasperst night. And he was not happy when she told him that tonight she will be busy untilte as well. He calmed down only after she promised to spend her day tomorrow with him. She has a breather until the next show, so she can afford a day off.


    Ellie nced at the time nervously. He iste!


    "Hi Ellie, you look prettier every time I see you.", man in his mid-forties greeted her with a big smile.


    Ellie looked at the man and her sight fell on the big scar across his left cheek. That scar is a new addition to his image since they saw each otherst time. It makes him look... mysterious. "What do you want? I am busy."


    "Is that how you greet your father?", the man pouted, and that expression didn''t match his face at all.


    He has a paleplexion and sharp hazel eyes which are dancing in amusement. He is wearing a white crisp shirt which is not hiding his fit physique, and if not for the scar on his cheek and a tattoo on his neck which disappears under the cor, you could mistake him for a handsome respectable day-job holder who likes to frequent the gym.


    His pout morphed back into a smile while he pulled a chair and made himselffortable across the table from Ellie. "You can''t be that unfriendly toward me. After all, you agreed toe and meet with me."


    "I agreed toe here so that you don''t show up at my office."


    Ellie''s father pretended not to notice her hostile attitude.


    He nced around before speaking: "A busy coffee shop. Not a bad location. However, you choose a corner table. It''s easy to get cornered."


    Ellie looked at her father and rolled her eyes. Even after all this time, Matthew Young is pretending to be a father who is teaching her survival skills.


    "Do you think this is Belfast? This is not your territory, and here I am not a daughter of a gangster. I am a respectable citizen, and no one wille and corner me."


    Matthew clutched his chest and looked at Ellie with an exaggerated outrage. "Gangster? Is that how you describe me to your friends?"


    Ellie sneered. "I don''t talk about you to my friends. Or to anyone else¡­ If possible, I do my best to pretend you don''t exist. Now, are you going to tell me why we are here? There must be a reason why you tracked me down and came here personally all the way from Northern Irnd."


    "I wanted to see you. And I miss you."


    Ellie looked at him while trying to control her sudden burst of anger. "Miss me? I don''t think that is true... you were never the lonely type. Don''t you have Amanda to give youpany? Or is it Stacey? Oh, maybe it''s Cheryl this time?"


    Matthew closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Will you ever forgive me?"


    "You should ask my mother for forgiveness, not me."


    Matthew nodded solemnly. This is not the first time he heard Ellie say that she will not forgive him. And every time his heart hurts.


    After a long silence, he spoke: "I''m here to tell you that someone is following you."


    Ellie snorted. "Someone other than you?"


    "Ellie, you know that I have enemies. My men are only making sure you are safe and they are not interfering in what you do. I will not do anything to that blonde boy who is pursuing you."


    Ellie red at her father. "If you touch Jasper I will NEVER speak to you again."


    "Oh, it seem it is true. You fancy him¡­", Matthew mused.


    Ellie does not like where this conversation is going. She does NOT want to talk with her father about Jasper. "You said that someone is following me."


    "Yes. Yes.", Matthew waved, and a man approached their table, handed him an envelope and went back to blend in with the crowd of the coffee shop few tables away.


    "Here." Matthew pushed the envelope to Ellie.


    Ellie opened it and saw that it has photos inside. Photos showing her in different locations in Chicago and in each photo there is another man present facing her way. He is sometimes far away, and sometimes few steps away from her. Few photos include Jasper as well, from their dinner-dates. She can tell that these are taken inst five days.


    "Who is this?" Ellie frowned while pointing at the man on the photo who is sitting in a coffee shop across the street of a building where her design studio is.


    Matthew is happy that he got Ellie''s attention. "Private investigator. You will find his information inside¡­ and also who hired him."


    Ellie looked in the envelope and found few papers with printed information. She sighed when she read the name aloud: "Lilian Cavadini."


    "You know her?"


    Ellie responded with a faint nod.


    Malicious smile spread across Matthew''s face. Suddenly that scar which gave him a mysterious vibe turned into something sinister. "Do you want your daddy to take care of her?"


    Ellie looked at her father''s expression and sighed inwardly at his inability to hide his bloodlust. "No. I want you to stay away from my life."


    He ignored her harsh words. "Ellie, when will youe and visit me? I added a garden and a pool, just how you always wanted."


    Ellie snorted. "I was ten years old."


    "I still remember."


    "I remember many things as well. Now, if there is nothing else¡­ I am busy."


    Matthew looked at Ellie''s departing figure and smiled brightly when he noticed that she took the printouts with the information on the private investigator and who hired him. She epted his offerings. That is a first. Now he felt that slowly she might allow him to be part of her life¡­ someday. He wanted to talk more with her and ask her how she is doing and many other things, but he does not want to push it. This is the longest talk they had in years. Next time they will talk more.


    Matthew raised his hand and the man from the crowd was next to him.


    "Take care of the private investigator. I want hispany shut down by end of day. Make sure to delete all the photos he took of Ellie. Check his phone, camera, office¡­ the usual ces. And have few people assigned to follow this¡­ Lilian Cavadini. If she tries anything against Ellie, take care of her." Matthew waved his hand and the man left after a small nod of acknowledgement.


    Ellie told him to stay out of her life, but he can''t stand aside and watch others plot against her. She is his only child, and many of his subordinates vowed to follow her after he retires. Even if she does not want to continue in his footsteps, they will protect her from the shadows. Just how he is doing now. Only he knows how many kidnapping and assassination attempts his men prevented inst few years. After all, Ellie is his daughter, and his enemies don''t care if she wants to stay out of it or not.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 874 - Charlies Nurse

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    October 4, 2:37 PM


    JoAnna is in Charlie''s VIP room, talking with Jarred and Charlie about his discharge.


    "We got the room ready for him in our vi, not far from here.", Jarred told JoAnna and showed her photos of a spacious room which has a hospital-grade bed inside.


    "I''m not saying that you can''t go.", JoAnna spoke to Charlie. "But here you have medical staff 24 hours a day avable in case you need anything."


    Jarred responded instead of Charlie: "We have staff who will take care of his meals. Anything rted to his medical needs, nurse Emma will handle."


    JoAnna raised an eyebrow. "Don''t you n to have someone else from medical staff present?"


    "I trust only Emma.", Charlie responded and Jarred shrugged.


    JoAnna frowned slightly while thinking that Charlie is taking pain medications on every six hours and another one on eight hours. If only Emma is there, doesn''t that mean that she won''t have a breather?


    JoAnna stepped out of the VIP room and called Emma toe to her office.


    "Did you agree to take care of Charlie after he moves out of the hospital?", JoAnna asked as soon as Emma entered.


    "Yes."


    "You know that they will not have a second nurse, so everything is on you?" JoAnna wanted to make sure Emma thought about this thoroughly.


    "I''m doing everything already." Emma said with a helpless smile on her face. "Charlie does not allow any other nurse to touch him. Once he moves out of here, I will go with him. They will give me a guestroom to stay in while I take care of Charlie. The resting room on second floor of the hospital is OK, but what the Smiths showed me looks better. I came here to help you out with this surgery, and I''m not taking care of any other patient¡­ Is there a problem?"


    JoAnna thought how everything that Emma said makes sense.


    "No problems. But¡­ with this you are making him more dependent on you and you will leave in five days back to Seattle."


    "I thought you want me to stay and work here."


    JoAnna''s face lit up. "Really? You will?"


    Emma bobbed her head and smiled. "I am thinking about it¡­ and working on my list of demands. So, if two of use to an agreement about me working in LA Medical Center, I will be in the area and I can take care of Charlie until he gets off from most of his medications. After that, I will be needed no more than two-three hours a day for rehabilitation, and that will reduce as time progresses. They offered me a generouspensation if I decide to stay beyond those five days, and right now I don''t have anything better to do."


    JoAnna was happy to hear Emma''s words because the more details Emma provided, it means that there are bigger chances she will move to Los Angeles. She is considering it!


    "OK. If you need anything or if those two give you a hard time, you know where to find me. I will be visiting every other day or so to check on him." JoAnna shed a big smile. "And I look forward to see that list of demands from you."


    Emma left JoAnna''s office, and JoAnna''s phone rang.


    "Hey, do you have few minutes?", Ellie asked.


    "Tell me.", JoAnna can tell that something is bothering Ellie.


    "Matthew stopped by.", Ellie said after some hesitation.


    "Your dad?"


    "Mhm¡­", Ellie confirmed. "Do you remember when we spokest time I mentioned a woman who Jasper fired?"


    JoAnna wrecked her brain and had to admit after few seconds: "Not really. Remind me."


    "She is Jasper''s ex, and still interested in him. Also, it seems that she has his father''s support."


    "Sounds like trouble. How does your father fit into that story?"


    "He gave me evidence how that woman hired someone to follow me."


    JoAnna frowned. "Do you want me to take care of her?"


    Ellie pinched roof of her nose while thinking that her father said the same. "No. But I would like to hear your opinion. You are handling so many women who are after Jeff, so I hope that you have some advice I can use."


    "OK. First answer one question: do you like him?"


    Ellie was confused. "I don''t understand. Why does that matter?"


    "It does. Jasper is a handsome young man with a good background. No matter how you look at him, he is a good catch. I can guarantee that there is more than one woman after him. Each of those women will have her own strategies and it''s headache-inducing to keep them away. But if you like him and you want to fight for your rtionship, then it''s worth it. If you want my advice here it goes: talk to him. That woman is pursuing him and since she is his ex, he can give you relevant information to get her out of the picture."


    "I don''t know how to talk to him about this.", Ellie admitted.


    "Tell him what you told me. That she hired someone to follow you and start from there. See what he says. In case he chickens out, let me know and I will take care of her."


    JoAnna sighed at the silenceing from Ellie''s end.


    "Ellie, I know that you are used to doing things by yourself, but a good rtionship requires teamwork. And I''m still waiting to hear you say that you like him."


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "I don''t know. To me it sounds that you are still on the fence. Say it." JoAnna taunted Ellie. "Come on, say it and jump over that fence into looooove! Say it!"


    Ellie was not sure how to respond. There is no way she will give in to teasing, no matter how persistent JoAnna is. "If I''m going to say it, shouldn''t he be the first one to hear it?"


    "No one will know. This is just between the two of us¡­ Hey! Are you backing out now? Say it! I want to hear you say: I like Jasper!"


    Ellieughed. "You know what? My break is over. I got to go. Catch youter!"


    JoAnna stared at her phone. "I can''t believe she hang up on me!"


    JoAnna sent Ellie number of angry texts before letting go of her phone.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 875 - Not Good At The Waiting Game

    ~ Chicago, K Industries HQ ~


    October 4, 5:37 PM


    Jasper is in his office chair, facing therge floor-to-ceiling window and observing the city skyline. He remembered that almost a week ago Ellie was in his office. Around this time. Lilian made a scene, but luckily he managed to smooth it out with Ellie.


    Jasper''s mood is low. He will not see Ellie today. And he is missing her more than normally because he knows that she is nearby¡­ yet out of reach. He sent her few text messages, and she didn''t reply. Ellie said that she is very busy, so it''s not unexpected, but he still hoped that maybe she can spare few seconds to check his messages and send something back.


    He told himself more than once to cheer up because Ellie promised toe to his penthouse tomorrow at noon, and they will spend the rest of the day together. But tomorrow seems to be forever away. Jasper is not good at this waiting game and he can only hope that Ellie will not bail out at thest moment. Jasper kept busy nning for the next day. They have the afternoon and evening, so many options¡­ yet nothing seems good enough. At the end, he decided to wing it. She wille to his ce and instead of his usual <em>''we have a reservation''</em>, it will be more like <em>''what do you feel like doing?''</em>. Yes, he is happy with that n. It will be nice to spend time with Ellie without anything scheduled.


    "CEO Kiani, your father¡­", Faith''s voice was cut off when door of Jasper''s office opened.


    Jasper sighed. Will his father ever learn to wait for Faith to announce him, and then Jasper to say that it''s OK for him to enter? Or at least to knock? Probably not. As long as he treats K Industries as hispany, he will enter anywhere as he pleases.


    "You are still here?", Norman asked with mirth in his voice.


    Jasper rotated his chair to see his father and saw that there is a mocking smirk on his father''s usually stern face. "Would youe here if I''m not present?"


    Norman sat on the chair. "I was just making an observation. Lately you leave at five o''clock sharp. What happened? Did you run out of dates?"


    "Why am I not surprised that you know when Ie and go?"


    "Don''t make it sound like I''m keeping tabs on you."


    "Aren''t you?" Jasper told himself to stop this silly exchange which will not lead anywhere. Angering his father will not bring anything good.


    The usually tense rtionship between two of them is much worse since Lilian is out of thepany.


    Jasper did his best to adjust his mood and appear undisturbed by his father''s presence. "Why are you here?"


    "To remind you that Cavadini family is hosting an event tomorrow. It''s expected that you make an appearance. It starts at one in the afternoon. Their vi." Norman was informing Jasper that he needs toe, not asking if he can.


    Jasper sneered internally. Cavadini family? Norman must be joking! There is no way that he is going to Lilian''s house. But if he says that aloud, his father will get upset, and they will burst into an argument which can''t end good for Jasper. After all, his father has a good leverage against him.


    Jasper knows that he is not going. He does not want to be anywhere near Lilian and there is no way he will cancel on Ellie. But should he say that to his father?


    What will Norman do when Jasper does not show up to the event? Come to get him?


    Jasper smiled at the thought of Norman fuming at the party when he realizes that his son is noting. "I appreciate the reminder. Anything else?"


    Norman looked at Jasper smiling and interpreted that as a confirmation. He ising to the party, and there he will get a chance to mend his rtionship with Lilian. At least they should go back to talking to each other.


    Since getting fired, Lilian isining daily to her father, and thatbined with Jasper''s stubbornness to hire her back, put a dent in a rtionship between two old time friends.


    But now that Jasper is smiling at the prospect of going to that party, Norman''s hope that they will go back to how it was returned.


    "Why are you so cold toward Lilian? She admitted that she made a mistake."


    "Oh, her story changed from <em>''did me a favor by chasing a woman who wants to seduce me in my office''</em> to <em>''she made a mistake''</em>? Interesting"


    Jasper was irked that Norman thinks this change of story is eptable. He still remembers how his father gave him a lesson in decency while emphasizing that he should not bring women to the office for fun. Of course, Norman will not apologize for wrongly using him.


    "Yes. She admitted her mistake and wants her job back.", Norman said matter-of-factly.


    Jasper inhaled and counted to ten to calm down before speaking. "Lilian is NOT getting her job back. I didn''t change my mind from this morning."


    Since Jasper fired Lilian, Norman ising two-three times a day to his office to mention Lilian. And at least once per day he asks Jasper to give her old job back. Jasper can''t believe how persistent his father is.


    Norman''s usual frown deepened. "Why are you this stubborn? Is there something you expect to happen before you soften up on this? Do you want Lily toe and apologize personally?"


    "Please... Don''t entertain that idea. I don''t want to see her, if possible. I stand behind my decision and I don''t change it unless I made a mistake. Firing Lilian was not a mistake." Jasper decided not to yield on this. If he gives in, there is no way he can exin himself to Ellie.


    Norman pursed his lips and looked at Jasper for a long time in silence. "Some shareholders think that she is a valuable asset to thepany."


    Jasper could not believe that his father brought this up. "Since when do shareholders have a say in hiring decisions for secretaries in thepany?"


    "Lilian is more than a secretary.", Norman was running out of arguments, but still he didn''t want to back down.


    "I don''t agree. She was a secretary, and a mediocre one. Is there anything else you want to discuss? I have few more things to take care of before I can go home for the day."


    Norman snorted, stood up and walked out of the office.


    When the door closed behind Norman, Jasper turned his chair around and gazed randomly at the city skyline. He remembers when Ellie said how it''s beautiful when one side of buildings is bathed in warm orange of the sunset while other side is disappearing in shadows. He agrees with that, but it will be much more beautiful if she is with him now.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 876 - Saturday At Jaspers Apartment (1)

    ~ Chicago ~


    October 5


    Ellie is standing in front of the door of Jasper''s penthouse. She was excited to see him after two days, but now that she is right here¡­ she is nervous.


    The doorman who greeted her with a big smile and let her in without even making a call to Jasper made her even more uneasy.


    Ellie would probably not be in this tense state if she didn''t talk to JoAnna previous day. And then that array of messages this morning. Really. Why did JoAnna ask those silly questions about liking someone and even mentioned love? Ellie was so distracted by her conversation with JoAnna that she could not make herself respond to Jasper''s text messages. There is no way that she can tell Jasper that she likes him. She can imagine that smug smirk bing his permanent feature if she ever tells him. It will be beyond irritating.


    She looked at the door in front of her. Her options are to ring the doorbell or to head back. And she can''t go back, she is already here. And she wants to see him.


    Her finger barely touched the doorbell button and Ellie is not sure if she even pressed it enough to make the expected ding-dong sound when the door in front of her opened abruptly.


    "You arete."


    Ellie looked at Jasper''s half-stern face and then observed that he is wearing a light green t-shirt and blue jeans¡­ and it seems that they are matching. Her t-shirt is few shades darker than his, but it''s still a light green hue. And she has jeans pants as well.


    Ellie knows that it can''t be more than few minutes after noon. Why is he using her of beingte in a tone like she iste by hours? She collected herself and hoped that her appearance does not show how nervous she is. "Is this your way of saying that you missed me?"


    Jasper had an unreadable expression for a second and then he pulled her in his embrace. "I''m d you are here."


    He saw this morning that all his messages had status <em>''Read''</em> and he was beyond anxious by every passing minute that she didn''t respond. Jasper started thinking that maybe something happened. Did she change her mind? Why else would she not respond to his messages? Is she noting? Is she nning to tell him that she does not want to see him ever again? His mind was a mess.


    But she is here now. And that knot in his chest is dissolving and allowing him to breathe again.


    He asked himself many times how is it possible that he has these kind of <em>''I-miss-you-immensely''</em> feelings toward the girl he saw a handful of times? They didn''t even go beyond kissing¡­ It''s not logical. Nothing rted to Ellie makes sense.


    The only exnation Jasper came up with is that she is a piece of him that was missing all this time. This woman in his arms puts him at ease, and the fact that she hugged him back makes him smile. Knowing that she epts him makes his heart swell. He will not mess this up. He can''t afford to mess this up.


    "Are you going to invite me inside? Or do you n to hug me in the hallway for the rest of the day?", Ellie''s voice pulled Jasper out of his thoughts.


    Jasper inched away and observed Ellie''s face. "No. My n is to hug you inside for the rest of the day."


    Ellie rolled her eyes and pushed him away. "Shameless."


    Jasper smiled while watching Ellie get inside his apartment. He closed the door and caught up to her in few quick steps.


    "What is the n for today?", Ellie asked Jasper as she epted a ss of red wine. She observed that he poured one for himself as well.


    "Are you hungry?", he asked instead of answering her question.


    "Not really. I had ate breakfast."


    Jasper nodded in acknowledgement and took a seat next to Ellie on the sofa.


    "n for today? I told you, hugging mostly." Jasperughed when he saw Ellie''s half shocked and half outraged expression. "Honestly, I didn''t make any ns other than spending the day with you. Tell me what you feel like doing and I will do my best to make ite true."


    Ellie was avoiding Jasper''s gaze while thinking what she want to do... with Jasper. Other than hugging and kissing nothing much came to her mind. <em>''Damnit, Anna!''</em>, Ellie cursed silently because JoAnna''s teasing came back to her mind. Why is she hearing JoAnna''s voice asking in a suggestive tone if Jasper can please her? And to make things thousand times worse, she can feel her cheeks heating up.<em> ''Crap, now I''m blushing?''</em>


    "I will give you whatever you want as long as you tell me without holding back what is on your mind right now."


    Jasper''s words made Ellie hold her breath. Of course, he saw that she blushed! And based on the heat level, her whole face is probably red like a ripe tomato!


    "I''m thinking how this wine is much stronger than I thought.", Ellie said awkwardly while keeping the ss on the table.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t believe you. Try again."


    Ellie slowly turned toward Jasper and she could swear that it''s not just his smirk¡­ even his eyes are teasing her! She grabbed a decorative pillow her hand rested on and threw it at Jasper.


    Jasper didn''t expect the pillow-projectile, and dark red wine from his ss ended on his t-shirt and the light gray upholstery of the sofa and on Ellie''s t-shirt (in that order).


    "I''m so sorry¡­", Ellie said after few seconds of initial shock.


    She dashed into the kitchen and returned with a wet cloth before she started dabbing the stain on the upholstery.


    "I appreciate your efforts, but you know that you can''t remove a wine stain like that, right? Come, t-shirts can be salvaged. Leave sofa to the professionals." Jasper pulled her up and wrestled the cloth out of her hand.


    Ellie was not sure at what point they reached the bathroom. But she remembers flexing of every muscle on his back while he removed his t-shirt.


    "Do you need help to remove that top?", Jasper asked while pointing at the sink where his t-shirt was soaking already.


    She was dazed while staring at him and totally unresponsive as he got the stain remover liquid from who knows where. And his smug expression told her that he noticed.


    Ellie unglued her eyes off from his toned body with difficulty and realized that he wants her t-shirt. She hugged herself. "I''m fine. Thanks."


    Jasper smiled and walked out. Few breathster, he returned and handed her a white shirt. "Here, you can put this on."


    "Hurry up. It should be soaked before it dries off.", he reminded her before closing the door behind him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 877 - Saturday At Jaspers Apartment (2)

    Jasper saw Ellie walk out of the bathroom few minutester, wearing his shirt. She folded the sleeves several times up to her elbows, buttoned up all except the topmost button and the shirt is almost reaching her knees. Based on the wrinkles on bottom edges of the shirt, he can tell that she tried tying it up around her waist, but then decided not to¡­ probably thinking that she might look too inviting. But she does not realize that he never saw any girl look so seductive in his life. In his shirt, slightly blushing¡­ she is beautiful. The only thing that can make her more tempting is if she removed her jeans pants and wore his shirt like a mini-dress.


    Jasper closed his eyes in an attempt to calm down his wondering mind.


    Ellie saw that Jasper closed his eyes and he took a deep breath. She was not sure what to think. Did he dislike her now? She did act childishly. Who throws a pillow at a man who is holding a ss of red wine? And even if stainse out of the t-shirts, that sofa will be a totally different thing. She should probably offer to buy him a new sofa. Maybe one exactly like that one, or maybe something else¡­ whatever he wants. But that does not change the fact that few minutes ago she acted like a small child. She was tense because of her mindset, and then his expression¡­ and he wanted to know what she is thinking¡­ too embarrassing.


    "I''m sorry. Let me know how I canpensate you for the sofa.", she mumbled while standing few steps away from the sofa. She didn''t daree closer.


    "It''s OK. Come." Jasper gestured toe to the sofa, and she can see when looking at the table that he already poured himself a second ss.


    Ellie awkwardly sat on the edge of the sofa and wondered why is she making all this so strange? Why is she acting like a robot? They met more than once already and spoke for hours and exchanged hundreds of messages¡­ and it was always a pleasant atmosphere. Why everything feels so forced now? It does not make sense. Unless¡­ it''s because she is trying to hide things. Yes, that must be the reason. She is having all kinds of thoughts about him and about the possibilities while at the same time trying to conceal them from him. JoAnna told her that rtionships are a partnership and thatmunication is important.


    She shook her head slightly while thinking that there is no way she will tell him how she is dreaming about his kisses and how good it feels when his arms are around her¡­ but she can tell him other things.


    "I am sorry for acting like a brat. If I can have a redo, I would not throw that pillow at you. I don''t know what got over me. It''s probably because I didn''t see youst two days and I was missing you and being here now made me tense and I ended up doing a thing I usually don''t do." Ellie looked at Jasper and paused when she realized that he is observing her with a slight shock on his face.


    Jasper broke into a smile and pulled her closer to him.


    "I missed you too.", he said with a charming voice while handing her a ss of wine from the table.


    Ellie was about to sink into embarrassment again, but she heard him ask: "Tell me about yourst two days. What kept you so busy that you even neglected to respond to most of my texts?"


    She epted the ss and started recollecting the faulty fabric and how she scrambled to get a recement sent in time¡­ and she was surprised that he leaned back and listened to her every word attentively.


    The time passed, and Ellie was on her third ss of wine. "I should not drink more before eating something."


    "Lunch. Right! Where do you want to go?"


    Ellie looked at herself. "I can''t go in your shirt."


    Jasper nced on the side. "Your top is in the wash¡­ it will be clean and dried in about two to three hours. That is too long to wait."


    His eyes shed yfully. "If my shirt is making you ufortable, you can always remove it."


    Ellie was outraged. Why does this guy like to tease her so much? But then¡­ maybe it''s not teasing, maybe he is serious. She narrowed her eyes at him. "You invited me here. How about you make me something for lunch?"


    Jasper was taken aback. "Me? Cook?"


    Ellie felt that she is onto something. "Yes. Don''t tell me that the most eligible bachelor in Chicago does not know how to cook? Even something simple?"


    Jasper frowned while his eyes shifted. "I don''t think you will like it. We can order somehting to be delivered."


    "I don''t want delivery. I want to see what you can make. It can''t be that bad.", Ellie was not willing to give up on this. How bad can it be?


    ¡­


    At that time, in Burr Ridge neighborhood in Chicago¡­


    In arge estate vi, owned by Cavadini family¡­ there is a party.


    Men dressed in formal suits anddies in cocktail dresses are chatting in small groups while tables arranged thorough lower level of the vi hold bite sized appetizers and desserts. Staff is weaving between people while carrying trays with various beverages, champaigne mostly.


    "Uncle Norman, I thought you said that Jasper wille today.", Lilian sweetly told Jasper''s father.


    "Yes. He said that he wille.", Norman responded with a slight smile. He thought how Lilian is such a sweet child, she can always brighten up his mood.


    Lilian''s brows slightly furrowed and she lowered her head. "But it''s after two already, and he is not here. Are you sure that he ising? What if something happened to him?"


    Only then Norman realized that Jasper iste. Being about fifteen minuteste is eptable, but anything more than that is rude.


    "Why don''t you call him and check?", Norman suggested thinking that this is giving Lilian a good reason to reach out to Jasper.


    Lilian pouted and looked at Norman like she is a hurt puppy. "I don''t think you understand how bad he is treating me. He blocked my phone. And even if I call from another number, as soon as he hears my voice he hangs up without a word."


    "Don''t worry, Lily. I will talk with him. No matter what, I will not let him mistreat you." Norman patted Lilian''s hand.


    "Thank you, Uncle Norman.", Lilian sweetly said and walked away.


    Norman looked after Lilian while shaking his head slightly. He wondered, how can his son be so rude to such a sweet girl? He snorted and got his phone.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 878 - Saturday At Jaspers Apartment (3)

    ~ Chicago, Jasper''s penthouse ~


    Ellie stared at the bowl in front of her. "Are these¡­ instant noodles?"


    Jasper waved his arms defensively. "Hey, don''t me me. You are the one who insisted that I cook."


    "You call this cooking? Add water and boil for three minutes?" Ellie tried not tough. Seriously, men can be impossible to understand. She was not expecting a luxurious seven course meal, but instant noodles?


    "It''s three and a half minutes." Jasper said matter-of-factly. "And I added eggs."


    On a second look, Ellie can see pieces of scrambled egg mixed in with noodles.


    Sheughed. "I''ve had worse."


    Under Jasper''s watchful eye, she rolled noodles on her fork and stuffed them in her mouth.


    <em>''Did I say I had worse? Why the heck is this so salty? How can he mess up instant noodles?''</em>, Ellie cried on the inside while contemting if she should swallow or spit it out.


    "How is it?" Jasper eagerly asked while observing her expression.


    "It''s inedible.", Ellie mumbled.


    "What?", he didn''t understand.


    Ellie looked into Jasper''s expectant expression and forced herself to swallow.


    "It''s incredible.", she <em>''corrected''</em> herself.


    Jasper can see that something is off.


    "Did I forget to add salt again?", he spoke to himself and ced a forkful of noodles in his mouth. A secondter he spat it back in the bowl.


    "I''m sorry. Please, don''t force yourself anymore." Jasper held Ellie''s hand with fork in it.


    He took both of their bowls and dumped them in the sink.


    "How about that delivery?"


    Ellie nodded in agreement. "Can I get some water first?"


    "I can''t believe that you actually swallowed." Jasper mused while watching Ellie gulp water. "You must like me very much if you are ready to make such a sacrifice in order not to hurt my feelings."


    Ellie turned away from him. She knows that he is trying to get her to talk about her feelings for him, but she is not ready.


    They were back on the sofa, chatting while waiting for delivery to arrive.


    "Why do you like to tease me?", Ellie asked Jasper.


    Jasper paused. "Which part of today was teasing? Me trying to find out more about your day? Or about your thoughts? Or how you feel about me? Or¡­?"


    "Stop that!", Ellie interrupted him. "It''s not about what you are saying. It''s how you are saying it."


    "How am I saying it?"


    "Like this! Look at yourself! Why are you always so¡­ smiling?"


    Jasper leaned close to her and spoke in a low voice while inching toward her slowly: "Ellie, you make me smile. Being next to you makes me happy¡­ See? The closer I am the bigger my smile gets¡­"


    The doorbell sounded, and Jasper nced at the door. "That must be food. I told the doorman to let the delivery guy straight up."


    Ellie was already on her feet. "Let me get it." She found him to be too close. Her heart was pounding like crazy and she weed this food delivery as a good excuse to increase the distance between them.


    Ellie was slightly surprised to see that two men stood in the hallway, in front of the door. One young man had their food in two stic bags and the other middle-aged man was scrutinizing her.


    "Thank you!", she smiled while giving a tip to the young man who handed her bags with their food.


    "Can I help you?", Ellie asked when she realized that middle-aged man is not moving. The man''s suit was definitely overpriced for someone who does food deliveries.


    "Why is it taking¡­", Jasper swallowed the rest of his words. In two swift steps he was next to Ellie.


    He ced his arm in front of Ellie, pushing her inside the apartment and behind him protectively. "Father, what brings you here?"


    Norman''s gaze left Ellie only when she waspletely behind Jasper.


    Norman looked at his son while trying to control his fury. He called Jasper several times and he didn''t pick up. He would probably let it be if Lilian didn''te again to ask about Jasper. Poor girl was so worried that something happened to him, and Norman agreed toe and check on him. He thought that maybe he is sick or something like that, and he found him with a woman!


    "Did you forget the event you were supposed to attend?" Norman''s icy voice matched his deep frown.


    "No, I didn''t." Jasper did his best to sound firm. Why is his father here? He neveres to his apartment. And isn''t he supposed to be at that wretched party? Jasper nced through the hallway to make sure that Lilian is not there as well. Knowing her, anything is possible.


    "Why are you not there?" Norman asked.


    "I never said that I will attend.", Jasper reminded him.


    "Of course¡­ I should have known that it''s because of some woman." Norman tilted his head indicating toward Ellie.


    Jasper narrowed his eyes. "She is not just some woman."


    "Are you saying that she is important?" Norman was surprised that Jasper is so protective of that woman who is obviously wearing his shirt. Did he interrupt their intimate moment? The shirt is certainly wrinkled enough.


    "To me, yes."


    Knowing Jasper''s history, Norman does not believe him. "If she is so important, why are you hiding her from us?"


    "I''m not hiding her from anyone.", Jasper half-lied.


    He hid Ellie from his father, but only because he does not want to give his father an opportunity to bully her. And considering that his father found out about Ellie''s existence through Lilian''s twisted story, Jasper is even more confident that he should postpone as much as possible the moment when his parents meet Ellie. Well, he didn''t have a chance to speak with his mother and find out her take on this, but considering that her only source of information could be Lily and Norman, his mother can''t have a good impression of Ellie either.


    Norman sneered. "Really? Then maybe you should bring her next Saturday to our party."


    "Maybe I will¡­" Jasper stopped himself from saying anything else. He wants his father to leave. "Is there a reason you are here other than to check on me? These are not work hours, and I am old enough to decide how I spend my time and with whom."


    Norman snorted and walked toward the elevator without a word.


    Jasper closed the door and exhaled. "I''m sorry about that."


    He was surprised when he felt Ellie''s arms wrap around his torso from the back.


    "It''s OK.", she said in half-whisper.


    He turned around slowly and observed her concerned expression.


    Jasper smiled faintly and gave her a light kiss on the lips before holding her tightly.


    "Thank you.", he whispered.


    Jasper wanted to say: <em>''thank you''</em>, for not asking for details, and for not running away. And he hopes that she understands that he is not ready to talk about it, but he appreciates that she is next to him.


    Ellie hugged him while thinking that now she confirmed how they have one more thing inmon: headache-inducing fathers. She can tell that Jasper is troubled and that probably he does not want to talk about it. And he does not need to say anything. She is happy to know that her hug and her presence is providing him with silent support.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 879 - Saturday At Jaspers Apartment (4)

    Jasper and Ellie had theirte lunch in silence.


    Each of them was in their own thoughts, and it was not an ufortable silence.


    After food, they cleaned up together, kept the leftovers in the fridge, rinsed used dishes and ced them in the dishwasher.


    Ellie was surprised that they didn''t bump into each other. Not even once. Somehow, the whole experience was without any words spoken, yet they exactly knew how to move and what to do in order to aplish the tasks like they did it many times before. And that was strange because it''s the first time they did it.


    "Would you like another ss of wine, or do you prefer something else to drink?", that was the first thing Jasper asked after a long silence.


    "Wine is fine. I promise not to throw pillows at you."


    Jasper paused and raised an eyebrow. "I am not the one to shy away from a good pillow fight."


    Ellie nced at the wine stain on the sofa. "Thank you for trying to make me feel better about this."


    "Don''t feel bad about it. I don''t think I will get it cleaned." He ran his fingers over the edge of the stain. "I like it this way. It feels like you left a mark in this ce."


    "It does not match the color scheme.", Ellie was referring to the whole apartment which was in neutral shades of gray with some ck and white.


    "Maybe that is what you do¡­ bring colors to my life."


    Ellie smiled at hisment and she didn''t know how to respond. She decided to ask one of the things which is on her mind since she heard Jasper''s exchange with his father.


    "Can you tell me about the party you are not attending right now?"


    He paused for a second before responding. "Few families in our neighborhood are hosting gatherings on Saturdays. It''s a regr thing, don''t think that I''m missing on anything important. And today''s party is hosted by Cavadini family. Even if you are not here, I would not go."


    "Cavadini¡­ Lilian?", Ellie knew, but she still wanted to confirm.


    "Yes. Don''t worry about her. Since I fired her, I didn''t see her. And I have no intention of letting her get close to me." Jasper wants to make this clear. He doesn''t want Ellie to think that there is anything lingering between him and Lilian.


    Ellie is happy to see that Jasper is letting her know about the current situation, and she felt that this is the right time to bring up that Lilian is following her. "You didn''t see her, but that does not mean that she didn''t see you. Or me."


    "What does that mean?"


    "In thest week or so, there is a private investigator following me. And I found out that Lilian hired him."


    Jasper frowned. "Are you sure?"


    Ellie confirmed. "I saw photos of me, us¡­ and that man. And there is this.", she got printouts that her father gave her from her bag and showed them to Jasper.


    Jasper read the printouts and his frown deepened. "I am sorry. I will deal with him."


    Ellie was happy that Jasper wants to handle the situation. "No need."


    "The man is following you because of me. I should fix this."


    "Even if you get him to back off, there is nothing to stop her from hiring someone else."


    Jasper has to agree with this. "It seems you thought about this. What do you have in mind?"


    "I think that we should deal with the root of the problem."


    "With Lilian?"


    Ellie shook her head. "With your father. Lilian might be annoying, but she is getting her courage because your father is supporting her, or at least she thinks that he is supporting her."


    Jasper exhaled and lowered his head. It''s not that he does not believe that Norman is the source of his many problems, but he does not know how to deal with him effectively.


    Ellie saw that she hit a sore spot, but she knows that she is on the right track. This can''t be avoided if they want to move forward. She reached out and held his hand in hers.


    "I know that talking about your father might be ufortable. But if we are going to deal with this, I need to know what kind of leverage he has against you."


    Jasper looked at their hands and then at Ellie''s hazel eyes which lit up with determination. He repeated herst words few times in his mind, just to make sure he is not misunderstanding her. "Deal with this? Together?"


    Ellie confirmed. "Lilian and your father are from your side, and I can''t suppress them without your help."


    Jasper blinked few times. He could not believe that she is saying these things so lightly. "You want to suppress my father?"


    "No. I want Lilian out of my hair. Your father will be only the coteral damage."


    Jasper stifled augh. "If my father knows that you said how he will be coteral damagepared to Lilian, he will be furious."


    Jasper saw that Ellie is not joking and wondered if she was always this brilliantly resolute and why is he noticing that just now? She never ceases to surprise him. And he confirmed again: she is smart. "How do you know that he has some leverage against me?"


    Ellie was notfortable admitting that she heard things from JoAnna, and it does not matter from where she found out. "I don''t mean to pry into your private things. I''m just trying to understand what is going on."


    Ellie saw that Jasper lowered his head down (again), and she guessed that he is contemting if he should say anything or not. She knows that she is asking for something he is notfortable talking about, and the only way she can expect sincerity from him is if she offers the same in return.


    "In this rtionship thing¡­ I hope that we can be partners. Equals. I don''t mind you keeping things for yourself, but if it''s something that can impact us as a couple, then I need to know about it. And right now, it seems that Lilian and your father can impact us. I want to know what they have on you. Since you fired Lilian, I assume that she does not have anything other than your father''s support. I saw how your father is looking at you, and I believe that he has something on you that can control your decisions. Honestly, I don''t know if I can be of any help, but I would still like to know."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 880 - Saturday At Jaspers Apartment (5)

    Jasper looked at Ellie with an unreadable expression. He has to acknowledge that what she said makes sense. If something can impact their rtionship, both of them should be aware of it.


    Jasper does not want to admit that his father can decide whom he will date, because if ites to the point where Jasper needs to choose between his position in thepany and Ellie¡­ it will be a difficult choice. But even without going to that extreme, Norman is using his power over Jasper to make his life more challenging. "Are you sure you want to bother with this?"


    "Since when it''s a bother to understand troubles of a person you like?"


    Jasper held his breath. Did she just say that she likes him? Or did he imagine it? "Say that again."


    Ellie blinked few times and her breath hitched when she realized what she said. She cleared her throat before speaking: "I don''t see it as a bother to understand your troubles."


    "You missed the important part." Jasper frowned with a pout.


    Ellieughed at his silly antics. "Maybe we have a different opinion on what is important."


    She has to admit that it''s a lot of fun to spend time with Jasper.


    Jasper took a deep breath and started exining the situation in thepany. First few sentences seemed forced, but after they came out, it was like a dam opened and Jasper found an outlet where he can pour his griefs and there was someone who will actually listen and care about it.


    Jasper told her how as soon as he started showing interest in thepany, his father froze all his other assets and sealed ess to resources saying that only like that he can focus fully on thepany.


    Jasper didn''t mention what those assets and resources are, but that doesn''t matter.


    That was more than five years ago, and at that time Jasper thought that there might be some logic behind his father''s actions, but he was too na?ve to question him. Jasper was excited to start working and making his idease true, and he didn''t notice anything else. And by the time he realized that his father cut him off from advancing, it was toote.


    "It all boils down to who controls thepany.", Jasper exined. "By cutting of ess to what I had, my father prevented me from getting more stocks. Right now, he has 30%, and I have 25%. Mother has 10%, but she is not active. Her instructions are that if we disagree, mother''s shares gets split up between me and my father equally, and that brings us to 35% and 30%. So, I am still at a 5% disadvantage. To ept the proposal, I need 51%. Each of us has number of constant supporters¡­" Jasper went into details and even wrote down on a piece of paper percentages and names of shareholders who have 3% or more stocks and are attending meetings, marking the ones who always vote for him, and the ones who always support Norman.


    Ellie looked at the paper where he scribbled while talking. She recognizedst name Dickinson. It''s the dinosaur-man (how Jasper called him) who is in favor of fossil fuels. Last names Stocker and Bally didn''t sound familiar. "Why do these three always vote with your father?"


    "Over the years my father made them a lot of money, and he has their blind trust. No matter what he wants, they will vote with him. I tried talking to them more than once. They will not change their allegiance no matter how unreasonable my father gets."


    "I see¡­ and in case you oppose your father, with his 35% and 18% that those three carry, he already has the majority needed to shut you down."


    "Correct. And he usesments like <em>''what if shareholders don''t think of you as a good CEO''</em> more than I wish to admit. When he feels that I am crossing some line he imagined, he does not shy to threaten with a CEO vote, and I know that if he calls for that vote I will lose my position." Jasper rubbed his head anxiously. "He already has my other assets, if I lose this I''m down to nothing. Yesterday he pulled that line about shareholders being unhappy even for re-hiring Lilian."


    "Oh¡­", Ellie frowned.


    Jasper looked at Ellie and felt that he overshared. He got so much into talking about his problems that he forgot that Lilian is a sensitive topic. "Don''t worry, I will not let her get back."


    Ellie was touched that next to all these problems he is facing, he is concerned about not hurting her feelings. "I am not worried. So, he is pressuring you to give her the job back?"


    "Few times a day.", Jasper admitted.


    "Thank you for telling me all this."


    "Thank you for listening."


    Jasper knows that just talking about it does not solve anything, but he felt lighter. Like she took some part of that weight on herself. For the first time in a long time, he felt¡­ not alone.


    Ellie thought how him sharing his troubles, brought them closer. She feels that he is treating her like an equal, and she likes that. She is happy that he trusts her enough to tell her with so many details how his father is controlling him. It''s not easy for a man to admit that he has a weakness. All guys want to appear perfect, invincible. And Jasper exposed himself.


    Jasper remembered that she came to his apartment for a date. "Clothes should be done drying soon. Did you decide what you want to do?"


    Ellie thought what she wants to do. And other than spending time with Jasper, nothing else came to her mind. She realized that they would not have this conversation where Jasper told her what is weighing on his mind if they were in a public ce.


    Just the two of them, in his apartment, feels nice.


    "Can we stay here? How about we watch a movie?", she gestured toward the TV. "And for dinner we can reheat leftovers."


    Jasper held his breath. She does not want to go anywhere¡­ she wants to spend time with him. Only him. Just the two of them. Thinking that two of them will be together in the privacy of his apartment for the rest of the afternoon, and evening, and¡­ he started imagining the possibilities¡­


    <em>''Be cool about it, don''t make it look like it''s a big deal!''</em>, he smiled.


    "Sounds good. Here¡­", Jasper handed her the remote. "Pick something to watch."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 881 - Saturday At Jaspers Apartment (6)

    Ellie is quite sure that she slept off somewhere around the middle of the second movie. She woke up trapped between backrest of the sofa and Jasper, with her head on his shoulder. She does not remember how they ended up in this position, but it does not matter.


    Ellie nced at the TV and observed that some unknown movie is ying. Looking through the window, she can tell that it''s already dark outside.


    She saw that Jasper''s eyes are closed, and his face is rxed. He slept off as well.


    There is no way that she can leave that sofa without waking him up unless he is a very heavy sleeper who will not stir when she climbs over him.


    For some unknown reason JoAnna''s voice taunting her to say that she likes Jasper rang in her head and she grimaced. <em>''There is no way I''m saying it!''</em>, Ellie screamed internally.


    Ellie looked at Jasper and thought that he is sleeping¡­ so if she says it no one will know¡­ except for her. He will not know that she said it, but it might take some of her mental pressure off and JoAnna leaves her head.


    Ellie told herself not to dy. The longer she waits, the more her insecurities are piling up. She needs to hurry!


    "I like you, Jasper.", Ellie said in a soft voice, careful not to wake him up.


    To her horror, his lips curved up.


    "I thought you are sleeping!", she eximed while scrambling backward on the sofa.


    She didn''t reach far when his strong arms pulled her back on top of him and held her in ce. "What made you think that I''m sleeping?"


    "You¡­ you¡­ your eyes were closed!", Ellie stuttered while heat in her face reached melting point.


    "I close my eyes when I''m thinking. You assumed that I''m sleeping."


    Jasper moved sideways, trapping Ellie between sofa''s backrest and him (again). He held her chin and tipped her head up so that she looks at him. "Ellie, I like you too."


    She lowered her eyes.


    "Look at me.", he softly demanded. "Do whatever you want, just don''t shut me out."


    Ellie felt that her heart trembled at his words. He was sincere, asking her not to push him away¡­ asking her not to push her feelings for him away. And JoAnna was right: she is on the fence built out of her insecurities. But right now, she felt the fence copsing. No matter how much she tries not to think about Jasper, he is on her mind first thing in the morning, andst thing in the evening, and between those two he lingers in her thoughts regardless of what she does¡­ always present.


    Her choices are to keep resisting this feeling which consumed her and suffer, or to surrender and see what happens.


    She looked into his eyes which were blue and deep and warm and anything other than icy. "I can''t shut you out even if I want to. I am a moth drawn to your me and the only thing I can say is: burn me."


    Jasper smiled when he saw Ellie smile at him. He knew at that moment that defensive walls of her ice castle copsed and that she is ready to surrender to the same feelings which are burning inside him since he met her, and heard her wittyebacks, and witnessed her hit and stand up to the guy who tried to grope her, and saw her hazel eyes turn golden in the sunset.


    If one of them is a moth, and the other one is me, he is confident that he is the moth, because he feels that his wings are scorched already, and he has no other choice than to plunge into her me.


    Ellie shivered when Jasper''s lips brushed against hers. And when his thumb rubbed her jaw rhythmically, she eagerly weed him deepening the kiss, because his aftershave smells delicious, and he tastes like heaven, and the feeling of his firm body pressing against hers is igniting passion she never knew she is capable of experiencing.


    She held onto him tightly, afraid that if she lets go she will fall apart, unable to pick up the pieces.


    "Ellie, tell me to stop¡­", he breathed heavily down her neck for a second before making an invisible trail of kisses on her soft skin, along the edges of the shirt''s cor.


    She moaned softly while her fingers gripped his hair, unsure if she wants to push him down to continue what he is doing, or to pull him up for a kiss¡­ but stopping is definitely not an option. Because the fire started, and she enjoys being burned by his mes.


    Jasper abruptly lifted his head and looked at Ellie. "Ellie, did you hear me when¡­"


    She swallowed his next words in a fiery kiss.


    Jasper could swear that his soul trembled at the implication of her action: she does not want him to stop!


    Within seconds, they were in his bedroom. He lowered her on the soft mattress of his king size bed without breaking that scorching kiss which she started.


    As he unbuttoned slowly his shirt she is wearing, his lips made sure to cover every inch of her skin which got exposed, charging her with desire.


    Ellie was responding to him brilliantly, but Jasper could tell that she is unfamiliar with the man''s touch. He kept his every stroke slow, making sure that she enjoys his caresses and rxespletely before moving on.


    Ellie can feel that Jasper knows what he is doing, and she is grateful for her experienced, smoking-hot boyfriend. Oh, God, how good it feels to run hands over those muscles of his back!


    His touch seeped through her skin, as if he is embedding himself inside her every cell, marking her as his.


    Her soul was hovering outside her body, yet she was never so present and aware of what is going on when he lowered his head above hers, so close to her face that the ends of his hair brushed against her forehead. And she felt that rhythmical movement of his thumb on her hip before he lifted her legs and made his way inside her slowly, making sure to stop each time she frowned slightly in difort, before continuing to push her closer to heaven.


    Jasper enjoyed shortness of her breath and her every next moan was sweeter than the previous one.


    Ellie was sure that she is floating. And just when she thought that it can''t get any better, he teased her nipples with his thumbs and changed the pace and angle of his thrusts, pushing her over the edge. Her toes curled involuntarily and she cried to the skies, confident that she can''t take it anymore because she is at the risk ofpletely losing her sanity, and at the same time not wanting it to stop. Ever.


    Not long after, Jasper increased the pace again and shuddered in his own release.


    It took him less than a minute to discard the used condom and get the new one¡­ and he was back at making sure that Ellie does not forget their first night together. And neither will he.


    Jasper was all around Ellie and inside as well, and she was holding onto him, pulling him closer, not willing to separate. Her hips moved in sync with is, and she kissed the hollow of his throat before saying breathlessly: "Jasper Kiani, I like you very much¡­"


    He smiled at her confession because it confirmed that besides her body, she gave him her heart as well. It must be that he finally got her trust, how the guys at the wedding told him. But he will think about that tomorrow, now he needs to focus on Ellie.


    She feels so good that he could do this all night. And he did.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 882 - Young Miss Young

    ~ Chicago, Jasper''s penthouse ~


    October 6


    Ellie woke up and it took her some time to calm herself down enough to turn and face the man whose toned arms are wrapped around her.


    This time she was sure that Jasper is sleeping because his breathing was deep and steady and asionally he made faint whistling sounds. There is no way he would make those sounds if he is awake.


    Now that she confirmed he is sleeping, she can take her time to observe his handsome face up close. He is rxed, and even with that, there is a faint smile lingering on his face. Is that smile a permanent feature?


    Oh, God! They are both naked under that cover!


    But she has to admit that it feels nice. Waking up next to him¡­ it feels nice.


    She thought about previous night and how Jasper impressed her more than once. She used to imagine how it will be¡­ to be held by a man. And he made the reality so much better than her wildest imagination. Ah, it will be impossible to erase that image of him, his strength, his firmness, his intense gaze¡­ while he lowers himself on top of her. And he is so good at it, it''s like he perfected the use of every part of his body just to please a woman. He is wasting his time being a CEO in a boring office¡­ he should spend his days in the bed, with her, because those thumbs are great at rubbing much more than just the jaw, and his other fingers are not idle either. And the same goes for his lips, and his tongue, and his¡­ She felt herself blush while getting heated up.


    Ellie scooted out of the bed slowly and went to shower.


    She could not find her underwear while ncing around, and she didn''t want to wake Jasper up by searching, so she went in his closet and picked one of his numerous perfectly pressed shirts to put on. It''s almost reaching her knees, and it fits her like a baggy dress.


    <em>''This will need to do for now.''</em> She checked herself in the mirror before going out in the living area.


    Ellie was thinking of going to her vi. She has work to do. Well, nothing urgent, but still¡­ However, if she leaves like this while he is sleeping, who knows what he will think? His reaction for her not responding to his texts shows that he tends to overthink things. If she just leaves after that steamy night without saying goodbye, he might think that she left the country or something like that. So, she decided to stick around at least until Jasper wakes up.


    She made a phone call to her vi, requesting her maids to prepare and deliver a change of clothes. With her t-shirt still in the dryer and her underwear missing, it''s safer just to get a second set of everything.


    Unsure what to do next, Ellie decided to go to the kitchen and make herself a coffee. She ended up brewing the whole pot.


    She sat on the sofa and got her phone. She can check her emails,test fashion events, or maybe y her favorite match-three game.


    Her sight fell on the paper on the table¡­ it''s the one with notes that Jasper made when he talked about K Industries, stocks and shareholders. Ellie nced toward the bedroom and thought for some time before typing an email on her phone. When she sent it, she walked out on the terrace and closed the door behind her prior to making a call.


    "Young Miss Young!", man''s voice greeted her as soon as the call connected.


    "Hi Ethan. I have a task for you. Did you get my email?"


    "Email?" There was a sound of typing on the keyboard. "Yes. I just did. Give me a second¡­" After some silence and more typing, Ethan spoke. "Young Miss, you want to buy stocks of K Industries?"


    "Yes." Ellie confirmed. "At least 15%, and the more the better."


    She was thinking about Jasper''s problem and decided to help him out. JoAnna told her that in a rtionship they need to support each other, and this will be her way of supporting Jasper. He already told her several of his brilliant ideas about taking thepany to the next level, and the only thing putting breaks to that is his father. If she gets enough stocks so that his father is not an obstacle in getting necessary 51% for approving his proposals, he can do his thing and at the same time her investment will pay off as well. Bonus is that his father will not be able to control him anymore. It''s a win-win-win situation.


    "I advise against it.", Ethan''s curt response cut off Ellie''s happy thoughts.


    "Reason?"


    "You already have stocks of KMY which is also in the energy sector. If you get more than 3% in K Industries you will be a board member there as well. Even if you don''t attend their meetings, it''s a conflict of interests because they arepetitors, and either of thepanies can pursue you legally for damages if they find out. And between KMY and K Industries, KMY is a better investment because K Industries are making much slower progress in adapting to new technologies and keeping up with demand of people for clean energy sources. Their stock trends are proving that." Ethan was proud with his concise exnation.


    Ethan might be right, but that is not how Ellie sees it. "I usually trust you to make decisions rted to my investments. But this is different. Sell off all my KMY stocks and buy K Industries. I have a feeling that they will see a rapid growth soon."


    "Insider''s information?"


    "You can say that." Ellie nced toward the bedroom through the ss door of the terrace. "Also, I need at least 10% toe from three people I sent you in email: Dickinson, Stocker and Bally. If you can drive them to under 3% that will be perfect."


    "You want them to lose their ce as board members?", Ethan can see where this is going.


    "Correct."


    Ellie praised her brilliant n: if those three can''t attend board meetings, they can''t vote for Norman. It''s that simple.


    Ethan sighed. "I need to warn you that getting stocks from specific people might be tricky. What if they don''t want to sell?"


    "Do what needs to be done." Ellie knows that Ethan is much more than a stockbroker. After all, he is one of her dad''s people.


    "Even reaching out to Boss?"


    Ellie exhaled. "I can''t stop you from telling my father what I''m up to, but I would prefer if you don''t use his resources for this. Find another way. You have full ess to my investment ounts, and after selling KMY shares there should be more than enough money for a measly 15%, but if it''scking, let me know."


    Ethan chuckled. His young Miss is probably one of few to say that 15% of a billion dor worthpany is <em>''measly''</em>. Not many will think that she is a powerhouse because she likes to keep a low profile, but as her financial advisor he knows about her resources. With an astonishing ie Ellie''s EY empire is generating and her wise investments over the years, she can afford to say that.


    "I understand, young Miss. Anything else?"


    "Yes. Jasper Kiani is the current CEO of K Industries. I have information that his father Norman Kiani froze some of his assets and resources few years ago. Can you find out more about that?"


    Ethan took notes on this before responding: "Yes, young Miss."


    "Thank you, Ethan.", Ellie ended the call with a chilling smile on her face.


    She narrowed her eyes while thinking how that pompous old man dared to look down on her and he is bullying Jasper!


    If she could see herself now, Ellie would notice exactly the same bloodlust Matthew is emitting when facing someone he wants destroyed. Ah, she has no idea how simr she is to her father.


    It took her some time to calm down enough to be able to enjoy the breathtaking view of Lake Michigan which shimmered under the October sun. Only then she realized that she is feeling chilly. Of course, she is wearing only Jasper''s shirt, and it''s windy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 883 - She Didn’t Leave

    Jasper woke up and stretchedzily in the bed.


    He had an amazing dream: Ellie spent the night with him. Too bad it was just a dream. He never had such a vivid dream. He remembers the sounds and the smells and the touch. Oh, yes. She was touching him and allowing him to touch her as well¡­ and she even said that she likes him very much.


    Jasper paused. Why is he sleeping naked? Usually he has at least underwear on. And why are his clothes all over the ce? Since when is he this messy? He tried to think how he ended up in the bedst night, but other than that dream, nothing elsees to his mind. Did he end up drunk somehow?


    There is a faint feminine smell on the pillows. Oh, God! Did he bring a girl to his cest night? He does not bring girls here for hookups, this is his sanctuary! Just how much did he drinkst night? Wait a minute, that is not the problem! What if Ellie finds out?! She will never speak to him again. Shit! He needs to make sure that Ellie NEVER finds out about this. But how can he hide things if he does not remember what happened?


    Jasper took few deep breaths to calm down and analyze the situation. He buried his face in the pillow and inhaled for a confirmation: there was definitely a girl in his bed recently. Yesterday Ellie came to spend the afternoon with him, and his father showed up, and they talked, and then they watched movies, and then¡­ Other than that dream, nothing elsees to his mind. What if¡­ that was not a dream? But then, where is Ellie?


    Oh, God! Did she leave?


    He scrambled off the bed and grabbed his jeans. It took him few tries to realize that his leg is not fitting. What the¡­? He saw another pair of jeans on the floor nearby, and that means¡­ these are Ellie''s!


    He pulled his jeans pants on and rushed to the bathroom. He can feel the increased humidity and lingering scent of his shower gel. So¡­ she took a shower. Not long ago.


    Jasper swiftly washed his face and went back into the bedroom.


    His sight fell on the bed, and how the cover shifted when he got up... he can see a red stain on the bedsheet. Jasper moved closer to the bed and lifted the cover. He smiled. Definitely NOT a dream.


    He took a deep breath while thinking that even if she left (and left her pants behind), there is no way he is letting her escape him. Not after this. He will pursue her to the ends of the world if needed.


    That deep breath allowed him to inhale a faint scent of coffee. Oh, what if she didn''t leave? There is a possibility that she woke up, showered and made coffee?


    He pulled the bed cover up, because if Ellie is here and she sees that bloodstain, she will be embarrassed. He remembers how ufortable she was about the wine incident, this will be many times worse.


    He considered changing the bedsheets, but it will take too long. He wants to go and check if she is still in the apartment.


    In the living room he spotted a coffee mug on the table. He touched it and confirmed that it''s still warm.


    He held his breath when he saw Ellie on the terrace, facing the Lake Michigan. She didn''t leave. And she is wearing his shirt, with no pants on¡­ very seductive.


    Jasper observed that she hugged herself and is rubbing her arms. Silly woman. Does she think this is Los Angeles? Chicago is cold and windy in October!


    "Make sure to stay warm.", he said while draping a nket around Ellie''s shoulders.


    She stiffened at the sound of his voice but didn''t reject the nket.


    Jasper wrapped his arms around Ellie and kissed the back of her head.


    Ellie noticed that his arms are bare. When she tilted her head, she saw that he is not wearing a top.


    "Aren''t you cold?"


    "I''m a Chicagoan. I''m used to this weather."


    Ellie rolled her eyes. Typical of men. He will not admit that he feels cold. And if she asks him about those goosebumps on his arms, he wille up with some random excuse. "Let''s go inside. I made coffee."


    Jasper followed her inside and as much as he wanted to have coffee made by Ellie, there was something else¡­"I need to shower first."


    Ellie nodded in acknowledgement of his statement. She didn''t want to say that faint scent of his sweat is close to irresistible. Very manly. And even though she didn''t dare look him in the eyes, she was staring at his toned chests and abs.


    When Jasper got out of the bathroom after shower, he found Ellie frantically removing the bedsheets from the bed.


    "What are you doing?", he asked even though he guessed that her behavior is due to the bloodstain.


    "I was looking for my underwear and thought that it might be under the cover¡­ and then I saw this." She pointed at the red-stained bedsheet. "And¡­ Oh. My. God. It''s even on the mattress." Ellie was sure that she will die of embarrassment.


    Jasper chuckled while thinking that she is adorable when she panics. "Don''t worry about it."


    "How can you say that?! What type of mattress is this? I will order you a recement right now." She looked around while trying to remember where she kept her phone.


    "I''m not getting a new mattress. Remember? You bring colors in my life.", he half-teased her.


    "It''s not sanitary!", Ellie covered her face with her palms.


    "Instead of worrying about the mattress, how about you think what you want to do today? The day is still young."


    "I was thinking of going back and work.", she admitted her thoughts.


    Jasper was not happy to hear that. "Today? Unless your bosses to pick you up personally with apany-will-end reason why you need to work, supported with an irond evidence, I''m not letting you go. It''s Sunday!"


    Ellie thought that maybe now is a good time to tell him that there is no boss. But how will she say that?


    Jasper saw that Ellie lowered her head¡­ and she bit her lower lip while looking troubled¡­ and he interpreted that like a resignation. She will not work today. "Good. Now, what do you want to do today?"


    Ellie exhaled and told herself that she can reveal that boss-mystery some other time. And there is no pressing work anyway. For today, she can take a break from work. With Jasper. "Yesterday was my choice. How about today we do what you want to do?"


    Jasper looked at Ellie who is sitting on her knees on the bed, surrounded with messed up bedsheets and covers, wearing his shirt¡­ and did she say that she was looking for her underwear? He swallowed with difficulty. "What I want to do? Are you sure about that?"


    Ellie nodded, unaware of the storm brewing inside Jasper.


    By the time she realized his intentions, he was already kissing her, and his hand glided from her knee up her thigh. She wanted to say that the bed is all messed up, and there is a bloodstain on the mattress, but then she realized that he pulled the cover over the mattress and everything else was on the floor, and few secondster she forgot about the mess and the stain.


    ---

 Chapter 884 - A Job Request

    ~ Private ind in Adriatic Sea ~


    Sarah is going thought the closet, checking if she wants to pack anything else for their stay in France. She is usually not so picky because even if they forget something, they can always buy it¡­ but it''s her first time going to the Castle (aka Chateau), and her Sigma army will arrive in next two days. And she is excited.


    On this ind, they finished setting up Eve-security and followed up with Toma on his undersea treasure hunts. That man always surprises them by finding new shipwrecks to explore, and they are more than happy to approve his proposals, because Toma has a crazy luck or a sixth sense for finding treasures. Their newly-built basement storage will soon be full.


    Sarah and Aiden discussed to put some of the items up for auction and decided to find a person who can help them do that anonymously. After all, if anyone finds out from where the items came, they will be in danger of getting robbed.


    "Done packing?", Aiden asked when he found her checking clothes.


    "I''m not sure¡­"


    Aiden chuckled and pulled her in his embrace. "Rx. There are already clothes waiting for us in the Castle. And we can always go to Paris to shop. I am more than happy to carry the bags."


    She pinched his cheeks yfully. "Silly. We always get things delivered. When did you carry any bags when we shop?"


    He made a face like he was wronged. "Hey, it''s the intention that counts."


    Sarahughed.


    Her phone yed a specific tune, indicating that there is a new email in the inbox she uses as Sigma.


    Sarah''s face lit up as soon as she nced at it. "A job request!"


    Aiden pouted. "You are getting them more than I do."


    She shoot him a side-nce. "Because you are too expensive. You can''t have fun and charge a fortune for that."


    He grinned. "If they want quality, they need to pay for it."


    "Did you indirectly call me cheap or low quality?" Sarah red at him and found that he already dashed out the room, anticipating her fury.


    "Do you think that I''m that childish to chase after you?!", she shouted toward the open door.


    Aiden''s head peeked from the side of the doorframe. "You are not?"


    Sarah looked at him while putting her phone on the side table slowly.


    "Of course¡­ I am!", she ran after him.


    It was a wild chase through the main building on the ind. Surprisingly, they didn''t break anything.


    Aiden managed to get out through the main door and used an open window of the study to get back inside.


    Sarah saw his shadow disappear into the main bedroom and dashed after him.


    As soon as she stepped inside, she yelped in surprise when he grabbed her from behind and practically threw her on the bed. Sarah didn''t get a chance to protest because he was already on top of her, and his lips covered hers. Ah, there is no better forey than a chase.


    Later that evening¡­


    "So, what is the job about?", Aiden asked while caressing Sarah''s hair.


    Sarah crawled over Aiden to get her phone and then ducked back under covers to snuggle next to him while reading the email.


    "Hmm¡­ There are two parts. First one is to find dirt on three people. There is some basic information provided¡­ I can see that all three are US Citizens from Chicago area and board members of K Industries¡­"


    Aiden frowned. "K Industries?"


    "You know it?"


    "Yes. Jasper is CEO of K Industries."


    "Oh? You think this is rted to him? Or did he create this request?", Sarah asked while reading the rest of the email. "Hold that thought. No need to answer. Second part is to find information rted to Norman Kiani freezing assets and resources of Jasper Kiani. This is definitely rted to Jasper, and he is not the one who posted the job because he should know what this Norman person away from him. Who is Norman Kiani?"


    "That is his father."


    "His father froze his assets? How?"


    Aiden knocked her forehead lightly. "Your job is to find out."


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "Right¡­ but who wants to find out about this? And about shareholders? Is someone after K Industries? Or after Jasper?"


    "Don''t guess¡­" Aiden interrupted Sarah''s wild imagination before it started. Knowing her, it will be a crazy conspiracy involving zombies and possibly aliens. "Let''s look up who ced an order."


    Sarah was happy to see that Aiden is willing to help. It''s always fun when they work together.


    Not long after, both of them were with theirptops.


    "Ethan Shaw ced an order.", Sarah found him and looked into his background.


    Aiden checked details on his finances. "Ethan''s main ie source is from trading stocks for several people¡­ one of his clients is Ellie Young."


    "Hmm¡­", Sarah mused. "This is not a coincidence. My money is on the scenario that Ellie requested this job. Based on the facts presented: Norman is giving Jasper a hard time. Normal parents don''t freeze assets of their children. And for those three board members, just when I see their old age I bet that they are siding with Norman during board meetings. Is Ellie helping Jasper get advantage against his father?"


    Aiden furrowed his brow while thinking. "I remember that few years back Jeff offered his help to Jasper with something that involved his father, but Jasper rejected. I''m not sure if it''s rted to this or not."


    One phone callter...


    "Jeff said that Jasper rejected the offer to help him deal with his father who took away his assets and is causing him issues at thepany with reasoning that this is something he wants to handle personally because it''s a family matter." Aiden summarized Jeff''s exnation. "Why is he letting Ellie deal with this?"


    "Two options. One is that he trusts Ellie and her capabilities more than Jeff''s. And other one is that Ellie is doing this without his knowledge. I''m leaning toward option B: Ellie is helping out her boyfriend on her own.", Sarah said, and her eyes lit up.


    Aiden saw Sarah''s expression and he can read her like a book. "You want to help him out with this?"


    Sarah smiled. "You said it, Jasper does not want help, so I will not help him. But that does not mean that I will not help Ellie. First, I''m responding that I will ept the job. And then I will start digging into this."


    Aiden nudged her shoulder with his. "I will help you."


    Sarah typed her response to the job request in few seconds and sent it.


    She looked at Aiden. "What happened with high-priced quality? I don''t think I can afford you."


    He looked at her yfully. "You can pay with your body."


    Sheughed. "I see that being your fianc¨¦e has it''s perks. Are you sure that I am not benefiting from that deal as well?"


    "I see no problems with that." Aiden kept theirptops on the side and leaned in for a kiss.


    "Ah! Aren''t we supposed to go to France?", Sarah reminded him when she felt his hands wondering over her body under the cover.


    "The ne will wait for us. There are more¡­ pressing matters to tend to."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 885 - Sigma Army At The Chateau (1)

    ~ France, Chateau ~


    As soon as Aiden and Sarah reached their Castle, and finished in-person introductions with the staff, they started setting up devices for Eve through the property.


    Drones came in handy in capturingyout andndscape in order to find best ces for cameras and other sensors.


    Sarah and Aiden want to hire more staff but are cautious about it because they fear that Eastern European families might try to infiltrate their people.


    Existing staff is working here long before this Chateau ended up as Sarah''s (and Aiden''s) property, so probability of them being secret spies is very low.


    This is their closest property to the Lebedev family territory, and even though that is one of the reasons it was purchased, they can''t help but be worried of potential attacks. That is where Evees handy: constant surveince.


    Sarah exined to the staff that they are setting up state-of-art security system which can warn them of any intruders, and it can lockdown the castle in case of emergency. In order not to reveal Eve to the staff, they installed few "lockdown buttons" through the castle and told the staff that if they press it, it will do it''s named purpose to lock and unlock the castle respectively: doors and windows.


    The staff exchanged puzzled looks which said: <em>''Why would anyone intrude here?''</em> They are working here for decades and they never had any thieves. And to the point that they need to lock themselves into the castle?


    Sarah could guess their thoughts and said that it''s better safe than sorry with an additional exnation that they should understand how two of them are a bit paranoid because those things happen in United States often. She didn''t want to tell them about the potential dangers. But that only confirmed that they should hire capable security and few people they can trust. That will be a challenge.


    Eve can warn them of intruders, and even if she knocks them out, there should be some people who can deal with that mess.


    After all this talk with staff, Aiden decided to work on his French. Eve was live-tranting through his earpiece what the staff said, but he relied on Sarah to speak to them.


    Lucija and Petar arrived first. They were impressed with the Chateau and they agreed to postpone official tour of the ce for when everyone gathers. After seeing where the living and dining room are as well as the kitchen, Lucija and Petar retreated to their room and told Sarah and Aiden that they will see each other for dinner, with an excuse that they are tired from the trip.


    Sarah only raised her eyebrow suspiciously; she knows what those looks mean. They are not tired, but who is she to expose them?


    After dinner, they all headed to their rooms. The rest of the gang is scheduled to arrive next day.


    "What do you think?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "About?"


    "Everything.", he spread his arms.


    "I like the ce very much. Thank you."


    Aiden smiled. Her lit up expression is the affirmation that he did a good job in picking this castle.


    Sarah thought that she should say more. "I mean it. You always think about everything. The ce is amazing, it has space for everything, and I think that one of the rooms in the basement can be used as a VR room. Also, I would like to go and check the stables tomorrow. The ce came with horses, right?"


    Aiden confirmed. "We can go riding tomorrow."


    Sarah gave him a smacking kiss. They didn''t ride horses together (yet). She can imagine Aiden looking regal on top of a horse like a dashing knight.


    Aiden knocked her on the forehead lightly. "Stop daydreaming."


    "What?" Sarah was startled. "How do you know?"


    Heughed. "I told you many times, I know your daydreaming face."


    Sarah pouted. "You interrupted me. It was about you."


    "Oh? Now I''m curious."


    "No. I''m not telling. You are obviously not appreciating it, why would I tell you and inte your ego?"


    Aiden widened his eyes. "Now I really need to know."


    "If you help out with this, I might tell you.", Sarah got herptop and pushed his in front of him.


    He didn''t object. "What are we doing?"


    "Ellie''s job. We are done with looking into those three shareholders. I believe there is enough for Ellie to make pressure for them to give in. Between proof of bribing officials, hiding evidence in awsuit, insider trading and cheating, they can''t afford any of that to go public."


    Aiden found that besides three which are legal offenses, one is sticking out like sore thumb: "Cheating?"


    "Yes. The Dickinson guy has somedy in her mid-forties on the side. I can imagine that his Mrs. will not be happy about it."


    Aiden looked at the things listed. "That is a lot. Each of them has at least three things, and we have evidence for all of them."


    "I don''t know if it''s a lot, but it should be enough. Those three are in the game for a long time, and when they started a lot of regtions were not in ce. It''s difficult to stop a practice which ys to your advantage after you enjoyed it for years. It''s something like an addiction.", Sarah exined and thought how their hacking is also a type of addiction. They need to find out more, and most of the time they don''t care if what they are doing is legal. But that is a different topic. She will NOT judge herself or the man next to her. Whatever he does, it''s always right.


    "I''m sending this to Ethan so that they can start working on getting the stocks and adding a note that second part of the job will take longer."


    "That is where you want me to help?"


    Sarah didn''t confirm nor deny. "I''m looking into those frozen assets. Historically looking into Jasper''s finances,rge amount of money was given to him by his grandfather over time, starting when he was a teen. So far I found over fifty million dors." Sarah exined while pointing at the information on her screen. "Besides money, there is a number of properties, and a smallpany. Jasper didn''t do much with the properties or thepany, but they continued generating revenue, and thepany even doubled in size in first five years. I assume that his grandfather ced people there to manage it until Jasper is ready to take over. Jasper used the money as a starting capital and made some good investments. He multiplied it several folds within few years. It''s an impressive sum. What is left is to figure out how his father managed to lock him out. It''s not umon for parents or guardians to keep money and other assets away from kids who are underage, but Jasper is old enough to handle his finances. Also, I found traces of two attempts when Jasper tried getting those back under his control but was not sessful. We need to figure out what happened."


    "Is his grandfather still alive?"


    Sarah paused. "You think that grandpa passed away and then Norman started giving Jasper a hard time?"


    Aiden shrugged indicating that he is not sure. "It is a possibility."


    Sarah agreed. "I will check on that." She took a note on the side.


    "Which one of those should I work on?", Aiden asked while flexing his fingers over the keyboard.


    "None of those." Sarah''s response earned her a raised eyebrow from Aiden. She smiled and continued: "Everything I mentioned so far, I will do. I was giving you my status and letting you know of my ns. It will be helpful if you look into his father. Find the skeletons Norman is hiding."


    Aiden thought for a second and nodded in approval. "If they are going to confront his father, it''s best to have something directly against him. It will prevent Norman from retaliating."


    Sarah smiled. "That is why I love you. You are smart, I don''t need to exin too much."


    Aiden shed a smile. "And I love your mind as well. Coming up with these ns¡­ very seductive."


    "If we don''t stop, we will not do any work tonight¡­", Sarah weaklyined between kisses.


    "We can workter. This is important.", Aiden said matter-of-factly while carrying Sarah to the bed. "You know that it will be our first time in this Chateau¡­ Heck! It will be our first time in France."


    "Oh¡­" Sarah remembered that their first visit to France they didn''t even kiss, and second time he was keeping it tonic. She smiled yfully at the sight of Aiden removing his clothes. "You are right. We should make it special."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 886 - Sigma Army At The Chateau (2)

    Next morning, Mishi arrived with his girlfriend Eliza in time to join Sarah, Aiden, Lucija and Petar for breakfast.


    Marija, Emir and Tereza reached the Chateau few hourster. Emir was happy that they didn''t miss the lunch.


    Lunch was lively with nine friends who were catching up onst few months.


    "That is?", Marija raised her eyebrows and pointed at Sarah''s left hand. She didn''t miss the engagement ring.


    Sarah leaned into Aiden''s embrace and stated with a big smile. "We are engaged."


    After a round of congrattions, Emir said: "I hope we are invited to the wedding."


    Sarah nced at Aiden who responded without removing his gaze from her. "Absolutely."


    Emir was happy and so was everyone else. Their excitement dampened a bit when they found out that Sarah and Aiden didn''t pick the wedding date.


    Sarah felt sorry seeing that the mood dropped, and she chimed in: "We didn''t pick a wedding date, but I imagine that it will happen inte spring, or summer. In a meadow full of wildflowers and surrounded with a forest."


    Aiden looked at her cryptically and Sarah was sure that his mental notepad was writing that down. If he knew that she only described her dream, he would probably not be so attentive about it. She will need to exin himter.


    "We are nning to go horse riding in the afternoon." Sarah announced. "Let us know if you want to join. This stable has few horses, but if we need more, we can get from the neighboring property. They are renting horses."


    "Wah! Even horses!" Tereza eximed. "Boss, you really did a great job in getting this ce for our meeting. After our falling out with Nick, I was afraid that we will not have a second location. This is amazing! I wish we can meet here every time."


    "We can.", Sarah smiled and added: "We own the ce."


    Six people stared at Sarah without moving. Eliza requested a trantion from Mishi, but he was also non-responsive.


    After few seconds, they burst into <em>''Ohs''</em> and <em>''Ahs''</em> and wanted to know the details.


    "Boss, this ce is just too awesome!", Emir eximed.


    When they calmed down, Sarah wanted toe up with a tentative schedule for next few days.


    "Today we rest and hang out. And horse riding. Since everyone is here, after we are done with lunch, we will give you a tour of our humble Chateau. Tomorrow, let''s spend time in the tech room and we can do a round of coding battles. Besides what we usually do, I want us to attack each other; one will have some time to set up defenses before the attacker starts, and defender can continue working during the attack. We can even do this in teams." Sarah''s suggestion earned her a lot of nods. She continued: "Day after tomorrow we can discuss battle analysis and do more if anyone is interested. That day Aiden and me will be away for few hours in the afternoon¡­ and day after that we can allocate for a day trip to Paris¡­"


    The rest of the day went by fast.


    Sarah enjoyed view of Aiden on a horse. He looks very regal while his magnificentpletely ck Friesian horse trotted proudly like he knew that he is carrying a Greek God on his back.


    The experience was a bit spoiled with Marija who was ogling at Aiden. Sarah told herself that she needs to install some filter so that she does not see Marija''s despicable behavior. Why can''t she control herself? Is she doing this on purpose, or she thinks that no one is noticing?


    Aiden noticed Sarah''s displeasure. He looked at her and tilted his head, signaling her to move forward. He shed a smile before urging his horse into a gallop.


    Sarah was surprised at a speed Aiden was moving forward and a secondter her chestnut colored Thoroughbred was galloping like a wind. She was ecstatic to find out that her horse is faster than Aiden''s, but as soon as she confirmed that, she made her horse match speeds with Aiden''s. After all, she would rather enjoy the view of her Greek God than leave him in the dust.


    After dinner, they all sat in the living room and chatted while snacking on desserts and sipping beverages. They were all eager to try French popr beverages such as Perry and Gini. Well, all except for Mishi who was perfectly content with a bottle of Louis XIII Cognac, and he kept refilling his ss until his eyes sparkled and Eliza started showing her displeasure.


    "Did you hear about Nu?", Petar asked.


    Sarah frowned. "Nick?"


    Petar nodded and continued: "I''m not wrong about this. Even though he evolved and improved, under all that shy coding, he is using the same methods we taught him. He is rising in poprity, attending events and collecting rewards. Soon he will be in a position to ept jobs, if he is not there already."


    "Is that a problem?", Aiden asked while pressing his index finger between Sarah''s eyebrows to smoothen out her frown.


    Everyone looked at Sarah, expecting her answer. She was silent for some time before responding.


    "No. As long as he knows what he is doing and does not try attacking us."


    "Why do you think he will attack us?", Emir asked, nervousness apparent in his voice.


    Sarah was not sure how to exin. "Before we got this ce, I offered him to buy the piece ofnd where our old hideout is. He was¡­ different. Angry. He is not responding to any of our summons, but if he is sincere in severing his ties with us, why is he using his old moniker? No one other than us knows him as Nu and so far he didn''t make any public appearances. He could have picked any other alias and we would not know that it''s him."


    "You think that he is using Nu because he wants to send us a message?", Lucija asked.


    Sarah nodded.


    Aiden rubbed Sarah''s back gently to ease her tension. "Don''t worry. We can keep tabs on him. If he tries anything suspicious, we will know about it."


    Sarah exhaled. "The biggest irreversible damage he can do is to expose us. Everything else we can prevent or fix." Sarah looked at people in the room whose gazes were fixed on her. Even Mishi was paying attention. "Everyone, be ready in worst case... to drop your Sigma army identities at short notice."


    Marija frowned. She does not like this idea. "If we do that, we will lose our contacts, existing customers, and reputation that we built so far."


    "True.", Tereza confirmed. "But it''s better than ending up in jail¡­ or worse. We all did more than one thing under those aliases which got some powerful people upset. If they get a whiff of who we are, do you think they will let it pass?"


    The whole room fell into silence.


    Sarah pped loudly, making everyone jerk out of their stupor. "Let''s use these next few days toe up with ideas how to handle emergencies. If we don''t find anything solid, we can drop our aliases right here, and erase all traces. There is nothing more important than staying safe. Everything else we can rebuild. Understood?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 887 - New Aliases?

    As much as Sarah was encouraging in front of others, Aiden noticed her mood drop when they were aler that evening.


    "Hey, it will be OK.", he pulled her in his embrace.


    "I am sorry." Sarah sighed. "You were not even part of this and now there is a possibility that Nick might expose you as Omega."


    "Why are you sorry? I am the one who exposed myself to them. Remember? And maybe it''s time to start over. We can start with new aliases and work as a team."


    "We are already working as a team.", Sarah reminded him.


    "We are so much more than a team. We are a family. I was thinking for some time now¡­ I like Erebus."


    Sarah''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Aiden smiled and caressed her cheek while speaking: "I find it to be very appropriate. Two Gods of darkness were born out of Chaos and came together to create light and everything else. You are the light of my life, and only you can be my Nyx¡­ Erebus and Nyx had numerous children, and we already have a full house of them."


    He lifted Sarah up and carried her to the bed. "That said, we can always add few more."


    "I¡­", Sarah was at a loss of words. She was so touched by the fact that he understood and granted her silent wish for them to be Nyx and Erebus, that shepletely neglected that he ced her on the bed and his hands are reaching for her pants (to remove them).


    "What?" He looked into her face with a slight frown as soon as he noticed that she is not responding as expected.


    She was almost tearing up. "Thank you. You are wonderful."


    "Hey, hey¡­", Aiden knocked lightly on her forehead. "Don''t go sappy on me now. I was more going for passionate¡­" He looked at her yfully for a second, but then he confirmed that Sarah''s mood is not matching his.


    Sarah thought how he is adorable and amazing and hers. "You¡­ I don''t know what I did to deserve a man like you by my side." She hugged him tightly and sniffled.


    Aiden exhaled in resignation (and frustration) and hugged her back. "OK. Sappy it is."


    ¡­


    Late next evening, Sarah is with Aiden in their room, initiating a video conference.


    JoAnna and Jeff are on one window, and Sophia on another.


    "Before anyone asks, Felix is still sleeping. Since everyone else is here, let''s wrap this quickly so I can join my husband in the bed. What is so important that it can''t wait for you two toe back from France?", Sophia asked and blinked few times before adding: "You areing back, right?"


    "And it better be important if I need to wake up at seven in the morning for this!", JoAnna yawned and narrowed her eyes at Sarah. "Did you forget about the time difference when you asked us to join at this time?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "Yes, we will be back in a week. And yes, it''s important."


    Sarah and Aiden told them that Ellie is helping Jasper.


    "She already has 8% of K Industries. All her KMY stocks are sold, so we can only assume that she will buy whatever she can for K Industries.", Sarah told them. "And another thing is that Ellie is looking into Jasper''s frozen assets and resources."


    "She is helping Jasper with that?" Jeff was not happy that Jasper is working with Ellie, and he refused his help. Jasper is the closest thing to a best friend Jeff has. How can he betray him like that? Over a woman? Ah, Jeff felt a pang in his heart. Hepletely forgot that he neglected everyone as soon as JoAnna entered his life.


    "We don''t think that Jasper is working with her." Aiden exined when he saw his brother''s mood worsen. "Our opinion is that she found out about it and is investigating. The job is to find out information rted to frozen assets. If Jasper is involved, it would not be this generic."


    "What did you find?", JoAnna wanted to get the details quickly.


    Sarah started: "There is a specific menioning of assets AND resources. We found information rted to money, properties and onepany, but there is nothing on other resources at this point. We are still looking into it. What we know is that Jasper''s grandfather gave him money, properties and a small sizedpany which since then grew to a medium sized one. Shortly after his grandfather passed away, Norman transferred pretty much everything into an umbre fund under his name."


    "How old was Jasper then?", Sophia asked when Sarah made a break.


    "He was 20 years old. We found records that his grandfather set up people to manage properties and thepany until Jasper''s 21st birthday. Also, there was more moneying his way on his 21st birthday. But before that happened, his father diverted everything. Here is the summary¡­", Sarah shared a file.


    "What do you think?", JoAnna asked Jeff.


    Jeff''s eyes were darting over the screen which showed how and where money and other assets were moved. "I think that Jasper''s grandfather was preparing Jasper to take over, and his father didn''t like that he got skipped."


    "Why are you showing us this?", JoAnna understood that this is more than an information sharing session.


    "I think that we should help him get his things back.", Sarah responded.


    JoAnna frowned. She was still not happy about waking up this early. "Can''t you two just do that with yourputer magic?"


    "Yes, we can.", Aiden confirmed. "But, Norman is old school. Everything we found so far are physical documents which got scanned after they were signed. So even if we move all this under Jasper''s name electronically, Norman has the original documents and he can take it all away again."


    Sarah added: "Sophia, can you look into this and see if we can help Jasper get what belongs to him in a legal way?"


    Sophia nced again at the information Sarah shared so far. "Everything seems to be done by the books¡­ It was not the moral thing to do, but his father grabbed the right window to do it legally. Grandfather was not there to stop it, and Jasper was not of age to im it."


    Aiden remembered: "We found that on two asions Jasper tried to get everything back. He hadwyers and prepared for the court, but he was shut down before it reached anyone of importance. That might be something. We will send you everything we have after this call."


    "Anna, since you are closest to Ellie, can you talk to her about this?", Sarah cautiously asked.


    JoAnna''s eyebrows shoot up. "Tell her what exactly? That I know how she is secretly digging into her boyfriend''s past and assets because she hired people to obtain the information illegally?"


    "It does sound bad when you put it that way.", Sarah sighed.


    Aiden got an idea: "You can say that you found out from Jeff. He has connections everywhere, and Jeff was informed how someone is investigating his best man''s past¡­ and because of that you are aware of the issue and want to help."


    JoAnna rubbed her temples. "That sounds¡­ better. I will need to polish that story a bit, but it''s a good start."


    "I rmend that you let me look into this first, before you tell her anything.", Sophia suggested. "If I can''t find a way to help him out, then we are just exposing ourselves. Give me one day and I will send you an update. By then, I should know if there is hope for this to work, even if I don''t have a solid strategy in ce."


    ---

 Chapter 888 - Goodbye Mr. Dickinson

    ~ Chicago, K Industries ~


    Jasper arrived to his office after a long meeting and checked time. It''s just past two thirty. Why does it feel like forever since he came to work?


    He likeding to work, but now his father is increasingly unpleasant. Besides randomly barging into his office, his father started showing up to meetings as well. Like, really?


    Jasper told himself that he should not allow that man to spoil his mood becausest few days are great. He and Ellie are doing great.


    This whole week (previous three days because it''s Thursday) at five o''clock Jasper leaves his office and picks Ellie up from her design studio and she spends the night at his ce. That girl is on fire! Oh, how she can make him lose himself. The only thing on his mind is: Ellie, Ellie, Ellie¡­ like he is possessed.


    On Monday after work he took her out for dinner, but he was unable to keep his hands to himself. She smacked his hands away few times before giving up and asking the waiter to pack their dinner to go. After that incident they only ordered food and picked it up on their way to his apartment.


    Away from prying eyes of other diners Jasper can reach out and touch Ellie whenever he wants. Even if that means caressing her thigh under the table with one hand and eating with the other. Her smile tells him that she is not bothered by it. Heck, she likes it!


    He does not mind waking up a bit earlier in the morning to go to a European bakery nearby and buy fresh pastries for breakfast. Ellie likes fresh pastries. She starts her first meal of the day with a savory puff pastry filled with cheese and topped with sesame seeds, and then she has a sweet pastry filled with sour cherries. Jasper makes sure he gets for Ellie one each and they go great with coffee.


    He smiled when his mind wondered to that morning. He returned with breakfast and Ellie was up and taking a shower. He removed his clothes at the speed of light and joined her¡­ and she didn''t mind. Ah, he could do that every day and not get bored of it.


    For today after work, they will do something different. Ellie said that she will go to his ce early. Jasper made sure to call the doorman three times to remind him to let Ellie go up and he texted Ellie password to his door so that she can let herself in.


    Thinking that she will be there early, Jasper started nning to wrap up his work and head home early as well. He can''t wait to see her again.


    Jasper checked his email and saw that there is an unread item from Mr. Dickinson with a subject: <em>''Goodbye¡­ after many years''</em>.


    He held his breath while reading contents¡­ After a long deliberation Mr. Dickinson decided to sell his stocks and focus on other areas of life.


    Jasper read it few times to make sure he is seeing right. Mr. Dickinson had 8% of K Industries, and he was one of Norman''s strongest supporters. He sold his stocks? Jasper was confident that the dinosaur-man will never leave K Industries alone. Doesn''t Mr. Dickinson have two sons? Why sell the stocks instead of giving them to his children? But that is not something Jasper should concern himself with.


    Did his father just lose 8% of vote? Or did another Norman''s supporter get these stocks? A horrible thought came to Jasper''s mind: what if his father bought these stocks? Thinking about this, Jasper narrowed his eyes and called Faith.


    "Summon to my office Mr. Schmidt from analytics department. Right. Now."


    About ten minutester, one older man entered Jasper''s office and almost shivered from hostile icy gaze that Jasper directed at him.


    "CEO Kiani, you wanted to see me?"


    Jasper observed the man for some time before speaking in an icy tone which matched his expression: "Mr. Schmidt, is it part of your job to track movements of ourpany''s stocks?"


    "Yes, CEO Kiani.", Mr. Schmidt responded weakly.


    "I don''t think you are doing your job well."


    "What do you mean?", Mr. Schmidt''s eyes shifted. He remembered yesterday''s incident and he hoped that he will not be called for this. It''s not his fault, alright?


    "Mr. Dickinson sold his 8% and you didn''t catch it."


    Mr. Schmidt''s heart sank. It''s exactly what he feared. He has two options: one is to deny it and probably lose his job, and other one is to tell the truth and to see how it goes. He braced himself: "We did. Yesterday we created a report which contains that information."


    Jasper narrowed his eyes at the man who is literally shivering in front of him. "Really? Howe I don''t know about that?"


    Mr. Schmidt lowered his head.


    "Tell me what happened if you want to keep your job.", Jasper said through his teeth. He is on the verge of firing the man, but he knows that there is more to the story. Jasper has no intention of firing him until he finds out exactly what happened.


    Mr. Schmidt knows that if he does not speak up now, he can probably pack his things. He never saw CEO Kiani this angry. He inhaled and said in one breath: "Mr. Kianies every Wednesday to our department to see reports before we send them. Yesterday he came, as usually, and when he saw the report he lost it. He was yelling at everyone in sight and told us not to send it."


    "Do I need to remind you who is the CEO?"


    Jasper''s stern voice startled Mr. Schmidt. He responded in panic: "No CEO Kiani¡­ But your father, I mean, Mr. Kiani threatened that who shares the report will lose his job. I can''t afford to lose this job."


    Jasper inhaled and closed his eyes. He is furious. His father is going every week beforepany analytics reports are sent out and reviews them? He dares to go and tell people not to send the reports? And even threatens them with a job loss if they don''t obey? Jasper exhaled. His father does not have that power and Jasper wants his employees to know that. If heshes out at this man, he is no better than Norman.


    Jasper stabilized his mood slightly before addressing the man in front of him again.


    "I want to see that report. My father can''t fire you, but I can. One more mishap and you WILL lose your job. Understood?"


    "Yes, CEO Kiani. Thank you, CEO Kiani. I will send you the report right away.", Mr. Schmidt walked out of Jasper''s office backward and rushed toward the elevators as soon as he passed the door.


    Jasper thought how if his father threw a tantrum, then he is not the one who bought the stocks. That means that Mr. Dickinson being out is a good thing. It might be that his stocks are split up between multiple buyers and they don''t have the right to join in for the board meetings. New stock owners aside, Norman lost his buddy. Ha! No wonder he is extra grumpy, he knew about this!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 889 - Thursday At Jaspers Apartment (1)

    ~ Chicago, Jasper''s penthouse ~


    Ellie left work early. She went to do groceries and headed to Jasper''s apartment.


    Tomorrow she has a showte in the afternoon and she is not sure how long it willst. After that there is an event she should not miss, so she will probably not be able to see Jasper. As much as she does not like the idea of a Friday evening without Jasper, this is her work. And she knows that Jasper will be super-fussy about it.


    Somehow, she is the adult in the rtionship while he is guided by his urges and the need to stick close to her. Ellie loves that he is like that, but sometimes she needs to work as well, alright?


    In order to make up for tomorrow evening, Ellie decided to cook dinner. It will be a surprise for him and hopefully improves his mood enough not to throw a tantrum.


    He knows that she has a show tomorrow, but that morning she confirmed that he thinks it''s early in the afternoon when he said that he got his hands on atest movie and they can watch it on Friday evening.


    Since then Ellie is trying to think how to appease her man, and the obvious choice fell on cooking dinner.


    Back to present¡­


    Dinner is in the oven, Ellie cleaned up the kitchen mess she left behind and went to work on herptop. Her assistants sent hertest designs for final approval before tomorrow''s show. She needs to make sure everything looks perfect. Usually she will do this in person, but because of this dinner-making-business she instructed her assistants to take detailed photos and she will review them on herptop. Ah, she never thought that she will neglect her work because of a man.


    Ellie checked her phone and sawst text from Jasper: <em>''On my way''</em>, followed with a heart emoji.


    Based on this, he should arrive soon if the traffic is not too bad.


    Jasper told Ellie to let him know when she arrives, and she guessed that he will hurry home, so she waited until dinner was prepared and in the oven baking before texting him. And she was right. Five minutes after she told him that she is in his apartment, he texted that he is on his way.


    Ellie smiled while looking at numerous messages they exchanged during the workday. And Jasper is very attentive when they are together as well. Sometimes she wonders if he is aware of her insecurities about being cheated and betrayed, because he is doing all the right things to make sure he conveys his sincerity and dispels any doubts before they even form.


    Ellie is at the state where she believes that his feelings are true and that he has no intention of hurting her. She is not sure if that trust is unconditional (yet), but it''s getting there.


    Jasper entered the apartment and immediately an appetizing aroma filled his nostrils. He thought that Ellie ordered dinner already, but he never smelled anything like this. Probably something new.


    He found Ellie in the dining room, sitting on a chair with her legs up. Her chin rested on her knees while she focused on theptop in front of her. Jasper leaned on the doorframe and observed her. She is beautiful, amazing and his.


    Since she arrived on Saturday, Jasper was not in this apartment without her in it. Ellie is already integral part of his life, and he looks forward to workday to end so that he can be next to her.


    Jasper can''t imagine how will he survive when she goes to Los Angeles? His guess is that she will leave in a week. Maybe ten days. Because she has LA Fashion week going on, and even though she has that boss, she is obviously doing most of the work. There is no way he will allow her to stay in Chicago and miss that event in Los Angeles. The only good thing is that Ellie does not have events to attend after that. But will she agree toe and spend time with him in Chicago? Or will she go to her home in Seattle? If it''s thetter, he will be able to see her only on weekends. Jasper wants to ask Ellie about her future ns, but he is afraid that she will not consider him.


    "Hey¡­", Ellie''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts.


    He smiled. "Hey."


    "I need few minutes to finish this, and dinner will be served after you freshen up.", Ellie informed him. She noticed that his mood is off but thought that if he showers and has her home-made meal, it should cheer him up.


    Jasper sat on the chair next to Ellie and pulled her to sit in hisp. He took a deep breath, inhaling her scent. It''s the same scent which lingered on his pillows Sunday morning when he thought in his half-asleep state that he had some other girl in his bed. Now he knows how silly he was. There is no way that any other girl can smell this good.


    "Bad day at work?", Ellie asked when she realized that he has no intention to go and freshen up.


    "You can say that."


    "Do you want to talk about it?"


    He shook his head. "I prefer to keep work things at work. I''m home now, and no matter how bad it was, right now, with your proximity, I''m recharging."


    Ellie hugged him and leaned her head on his shoulder. "I''m d that I have such an effect on you." She was touched by his words, but part of her sighed internally while thinking how cheesy he is.


    "Hmm¡­ how about¡­ you join me in the shower?"


    Ellie buried her face in his neck in order to hide the smile which crept on her face. "I need to turn off the oven in five minutes, and I have few more designs to check."


    "Oven? You made dinner?"


    Ellie lifted her head to see him. The smile was still there, but if he asks she will say it''s because of dinner. "Yeah. I decided to wee my hard working man with a dinner."


    Jasper smiled. "Beautiful, smart, good with words and knows how to cook. I like that."


    He looked at herptop. "What is that for?"


    "For the show tomorrow. I''m verifying that everything looks fine before final approval. I need few more minutes."


    Jasper tightened his hold around her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder. "I can wait."


    Ellie realized that he will wait for her to finish work and turn off the oven so that they can go and shower together. "You are shameless."


    "Mmm", he confirmed. "Just how you like me."


    Ellie exhaled and turned to face him.


    It took all the willpower she could muster to withstand his icy-blue eyes which stirred with passion and that irresistible smile in order to say her next words: "Let''s be realistic. If we go and shower together, the dinner will get cold. And there is something I want to discuss with you before we¡­ you know." She nced toward the bedroom.


    Jasper pouted. "You are sending me to shower by myself?"


    Ellie raised an eyebrow at him and thought how she spoiled him. Can I grown up man be spoiled?


    Jasper saw that she is not about to change her mind and he narrowed his eyes. "You will need to make it up to me."


    "Just go." Ellie stood up out of hisp and moved onto the chair where she was sitting when he arrived.


    "I will take that as a <em>''yes''</em>.", Jasper''s breath tickled her neck and he gave her a quick kiss before heading to the bedroom. He was in a good mood.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 890 - Thursday At Jaspers Apartment (2)

    Timer on the oven was beeping indicating that the dinner is ready.


    While turning the oven off, Ellie''s phone yed a tune signaling a new iing message.


    [JoAnna]: "Let me know when you have few minutes to talk."


    Ellie peeked into the bedroom to check on Jasper and heard the water running from the bathroom. He is still in the shower. She texted JoAnna back that she is avable.


    Few secondster, Ellie''s phone rang.


    "How are things progressing?", JoAnna asked with delight apparent in her voice.


    Ellie shook her head and smiled. Somehow, she knew this ising. "Everything is fine. Get to the point."


    JoAnna started shooting questions: "Did you tell him you like him? How far did you go? Is he any¡­"


    "Shit, Anna!" Ellie interrupted her. "You are on the speaker! Wait, let me switch, otherwise Jasper might hear your nonsense when hees out of¡­", Ellie stopped herself.


    JoAnna noticed unfinished sentence. "Comes out of¡­?"


    "Is this why you called me?"


    "No. There is another reason¡­ If you don''t want Jasper to overhear, make sure I''m not on the speaker. Maybe go somewhere private."


    Ellie frowned slightly. This sounds either as more teasing or as something serious. "Just a second."


    She moved to a room which Jasper uses as his home office and closed the door behind her. "OK. We can talk now."


    JoAnna went straight to the point: "I am aware that you are looking into Jasper''s assets and resources which he lost ess to few years ago."


    Ellie nked out for a second. "How do you know that?"


    "Hey, hey¡­ you are talking to Mrs. Jeffrey White here."


    "Really, how do you know? I need more details than that if I''m going to sleep soundly." Ellie was unable to hide her panic. She was cursing Ethan internally. How can he be this careless to allow others to find out? He is supposed to be a seasoned professional who works for her father for many-many-many years, damnit!


    "Did you forget that I have a powerful husband who knows things? Especially when someone is digging into information rted to his best man. I can''t give you more details than that. I hope you understand."


    "OK." Ellie paused while thinking that maybe it''s not that bad how she imagined. After all, Jeff is a powerful and a resourceful man. "I assume you didn''t call me just to say that you know about this."


    "No. I want to tell you that Sophia analyzed the situation and she believes that she can help Jasper get his assets back, legally. Two of them will need to sync up and discuss¡­"


    Another wave of panic washed over Ellie. "Please don''t talk to him about this!"


    "You are doing this without his knowledge?" Based on what Sarah and Aiden told her JoAnna knows, but she has to pretend, alright?


    "At this point, I''m just investigating." Ellie didn''t find anything wrong with this. She is just gathering information. No harm done to anyone.


    "How would you feel if he is investigating you secretly?"


    Ellie lowered her head and pressed her lips into a thin line. She would be angry.


    JoAnna''s next question sent another jolt through Ellie. "Does he know that you are the one buying stocks of K Industries?"


    Ellie didn''t want to ask JoAnna how she knows about this. If she knows about her investigating Jasper''s assets, she will know about the stocks as well. "Not yet."


    "Do you n to tell him? Or are you taking over hispany?"


    Ellie rolled her eyes. Why would she take over hispany? "I am buying those stocks as a good investment, and because I want to support him. His father is horrible, and Jasper needs help to stand up to him. You told me that couples should support each other."


    "Yes. But he should be aware that you are doing this." JoAnna exhaled. "I know you are new to rtionships and that you are used to do things by yourself. But it''s not difficult to be a part of a team, really. Only imagine if roles are reversed. Would you like if he does these things without your knowledge? Even if his intentions are purest in the world, I assume you would like to know about it, correct?"


    "Yes.", Ellie said after a long silence. "I was nning to tell him about the stocks when I have enough."


    "Will you tell him about the rest?"


    "I didn''t reach that far.", Ellie admitted.


    "Think about it. OK? I support you helping him out. I think that you are doing a great job. The only caveat is that he does not know about it. Secrets cause problems and misunderstandings. Being Jasper''s partner will bring storms your way, don''t create more yourself."


    Ellie didn''t miss that JoAnna addressed her as <em>''Jasper''s partner''</em>. She likes that.


    She will find a way to tell Jasper, it''s the only right thing to do. Out of the two, telling him about the stocks is rtively straightforward, but that other thing¡­ "How confident is Sophia that she can help out?"


    "Knowing Sophia, if she said that there is a chance, that means she can do it."


    "I don''t know how to tell him about it without sounding like aplete jerk.", Ellie admitted.


    "Well, that is your problem. You dug your own hole, figure out how to get out of it. I can tell you that from our side, no one will say a word. It will stay within the family."


    "Thank you." Ellie was touched. JoAnna is her best friend for a reason.


    "Now, back to the topic¡­ How are things?"


    Ellie rolled her eyes. So much for being sentimental. JoAnna is back to teasing in a minute! But Ellie will not let JoAnna bully her easily. "Well, I am in his apartment. And he is in the shower¡­ and I made dinner."


    "Hmm¡­ let me analyze that. So, you are in his apartment after work, and you will eat there¡­ that tells me you want privacy. He is in the shower¡­ hmm, I will get back to it. You made dinner? Is there some bad news you want to tell him?"


    Ellieughed. "You missed your profession. Why are you not a private investigator?"


    "Maybe I be one.", JoAnna mused. "Now¡­ back to Jasper taking a shower. Why are you not there with him?"


    "I was finishing up some work and¡­", Ellie stopped herself from talking further.


    JoAnna gasped. "My, my, my¡­ you slept with him!"


    "What?" Ellie was ufortable admitting, but is it OK to lie about it?


    JoAnna was not done. "You just admitted that if not for some silly work rted reason you would be with him in the shower! Is he such a bad lover that you are already making up excuses to avoid him?"


    "That¡­" Ellie has to admit that JoAnna got her. Her only option is to escape. "I''m hanging up now. I can hear Jasper looking for me."


    "Hey, not fair! I need details!", JoAnna protested.


    "What details are you expecting?"


    "Did you try his desk? I''m sure he has a home office with a sturdy desk¡­ Or you can always use his office desk in K Industries¡­ Do you have a private office in Chicago as well?"


    "You¡­" Ellie exhaled andughed. "I will not understand you fetish."


    JoAnna clicked her tongue. "That sentence tells me you never experienced joys that an office desk can bring."


    Without realizing, Ellie was looking at the desk in front of her and her imagination started running wild. She felt herself blushing and turned her head to the side. Her eyesnded on Jasper who was leaning on the doorframe and observing her curiously.


    "Anna, I need to go. Talk to youter.", Ellie said weakly and ended the call without waiting for JoAnna to respond.


    "What?", Ellie asked Jasper.


    "What was that about a fetish?", Jasper''s question told her that he heard at least thatst part of her phone call. And his calm demeanor confirmed that he didn''t hear more than that.


    "It''s¡­" She nced at his office desk while her face burned without any warning. "Girls'' talk."


    Jasper''s eyebrows shoot up. "With you saying it like that... I really need to know what that girls'' talk is."


    Ellie took a deep breath to calm herself. "I see you are done. Let''s eat."


    She ignored his pleas to say more about that fetish-talk. There is no way she is telling him!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 891 - Thursday At Jaspers Apartment (3)

    Jasper generously praised the food.


    Ellie was not sure if it was really that good or he liked it because she made it. Probably both. After all, she is proud of her cooking skills.


    "You wanted to talk about something?", Jasper asked at some point during dinner.


    "Maybe better after we are done.", she gestured toward the te in front of her.


    "If we finish discussing that now, we will use our time wisely.", Jasper said yfully.


    How can she not understand that he wants to go to the bedroom as soon as possible? Or at least on the sofa... If they are not making love, he always wants to have her at a touching distance (skin to skin preferably). You would never know just by looking at him that CEO Kiani is such a cuddler.


    And Ellie is not aware that gradually she is getting addicted to the feeling of him next to her as well. It will be tough on both of them when she leaves for Los Angeles.


    Ellie can see that he is eagerly waiting for her to say what is on her mind.


    One thing at a time. Which one first?


    "You know I have a show tomorrow. Right?" Ellie saw that Jasper gave a faint nod and she continued. "That show starts at five in the afternoon and EY isst one, that will be around seven¡­"


    "Oh¡­", Jasper realized. "So you will workte tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    Jasper saw that Ellie is troubled and reminded himself not to give her a hard time. That is her work and he should be supportive. "Don''t worry about it. I will pick you up when you finish."


    Ellie squinted and shrunk in her chair like she is bracing herself for an impact. "After that there is another event I need to attend, so it will be quitete."


    Jasper''s fork fell on the te with a ng.


    His eyes darted over her face for few seconds before he asked: "Are you saying that we will not see each other tomorrow?"


    "This is an important show. And the event after that is crucial towork with clients."


    Jasper didn''t try to hide his displeasure. "Why is your boss not doing theworking?"


    Ellie realized that this boss-lie, cough-cough, this boss-misunderstanding is getting out of hand. She needs to tell him that she has no boss. "That is another thing I wanted to talk about. You see, my boss is¡­"


    "Don''t.", Jasper interrupted her.


    "But I just want to tell you that my boss¡­"


    Jasper raised his hand indicating her to stop talking. "Let''s keep talk about work for work hours."


    He was in a bad mood, hearing more about her boss will only make it worse. That despicable man is making her do so much work! When Jasper meets that man, he will give him a piece of his mind.


    Ellie can see that Jasper is not happy. Well, she expected this. That is why she made dinner, but it seems it didn''t help much. And he does not want to talk about work. She remembered that he was stressed when he got into the apartment. This probably only added to it.


    Ellie told herself that this is NOT a good time to tell him about the stocks. And if she tells him that she lied about the boss thing, it can''t end well. Uh, and she can forget about admitting that she is secretly looking into his locked assets! How did she end up with so many lies and secrets? She needs to untangle herself out of this!


    Ellie decided to deliver him no more than one secret-revealing shock a day. And home-cooking does not seem to improve his mood much. Maybe she can try with some sexy lingerie next time?


    "I see that you can''t avoid the event tomorrow.", Jasper said dejectedly.


    "I''m sorry. You know that I want to spend time with you, but this is important."


    Jasper got an idea. "Can Ie?"


    "To the show?" Ellie needed to confirm that she understood his question.


    "And to the event after that.", Jasper rified.


    Ellie inhaled more than necessary. "You would do that?"


    She knows that he is not interested in fashion. How much she can see based on his clothes in the closet, he has one tailor and two brand name stores from where he gets his clothes, probably with help from assistants.


    "Is that a problem?" He asked when he saw that Ellie is not responding.


    Ellie smiled. "Not at all. For the show I will get you a front row seat. I will send you an invitation with details tomorrow at your office. And the event after is a social gathering with drinks and food¡­ if you are bored you can leave anytime."


    Jasper smiled and shook his head. How can he be bored if he is next to Ellie?


    He praised his brilliant idea: she gets to do her work, and he gets to be with her on Friday evening. As a bonus, he will show that he is a supportive boyfriend.


    "Will I get to see you at the show?" Jasper knows that at the end of the show all modelse out with designers who worked on their clothes. Considering how much time and effort Ellie puts into everything, she must be the one to walk out with the models, right?


    Ellie thought for some time before answering. "That can be arranged."


    She was happy. Jasper will actuallye to the fashion show because of her! If she does everything in advance and leaves her assistants with enough instructions, she can join Jasper and two of them can watch the show together! She was oblivious to the fact that Jasper thought how he will see her on the stage.


    After some unknown time of pure happiness, her brain switched to business mode. "Do you mind if I prepare an outfit for you to wear?"


    "Is something wrong with my usual clothes?"


    "I didn''t say that. You are very handsome, and I want to use you as a model. If you attend that event in an outfit I designed, it will be worth more than a million in marketing."


    Jasper looked at Ellie mischievously. "You want to use my body?"


    She can tell where he is going with this and she is up to the challenge.


    "Absolutely. I can pay well.", she responded with a big smile on her face.


    Jasper was surprised that she didn''t shy away. It seems that Ellie is getting bolder. He likes it! And he wants to see how much he can push it. "Are you sure you can afford me?"


    "I didn''t say I will pay you with money.", she answered through giggles.


    His wide smile told her that he agreed. He was looking forward to the payment for his services.


    And Ellie was back in her business mode: "Great! Let''s finish food and I will take your measurements. It will be best if you cane in-person for fitting, but considering the time constraints, I will just work with your measurements¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 892 - Norman Todd

    ~ France, Chateau ~


    Aiden is working on hisptop while Sarah is sprawled on the bed next to him. She is reflecting on the day.


    That morning, Jesse arrived. Sarah prefers that Jesse stays close to Sophia and Felix, but with Eve present and two of them not leaving the Cliffside vi unless it''s with Jeff and JoAnna, it''s safe to bring Jesse to France. And Sarah and Aiden need to get used to having security around.


    Jesse immediately got attention of Sigma army when Sarah introduced him as her bodyguard. After more than half an hour of questioning about Jesse and his fighting skills (which were left unanswered). Sigma army members gave him some space. Well, everyone except for Marija who looked at him with hearts in her eyes.


    Jesse turned to Sarah for some guidance on the current situation, but Sarah only shrugged.


    "She is interested in you. I can''t tell you what to do about your love life."


    Sarah got maids to arrange a guestroom for Jesse, but he insisted to stay in the side house with the rest of the staff. Sarah was worried how will hemunicate with them, but then she heard him speak in fluent French and she told herself that he will be just fine.


    Aiden was visibly irked when he heard Jesse speak French. He felt like the only person in the world who does not know French. It didn''t take long before that transformed into Aiden''s desire to put more effort into learning it.


    Shortly after lunch, Sarah and Aiden headed to meet with Jarred''s people while Sigma army members headed to the tech room to continue their hack-battles.


    Two and a half hourster, Sarah and Aiden returned with their brand new helicopter.


    Sarah remembers how she sat next to the helicopter and observed Aiden while he skillfully removed missileunchers which can''t be hidden inside fusge. Her man is amazing. She is confident that there is nothing sexier than a man who is focused on removing air-to-air missileunchers.


    It really needed only few wrenches and a screwdriver¡­ Jarred was not kidding.


    Jesse helped Aiden carry removed weaponry into the basement of the Chateau. Those will not be a permanent feature of the helicopter, and Aiden will put them back on only in case they are really going to an all-out war.


    Sarah is impressed with arrangements Aiden made in order to hide the helicopter from prying eyes.


    Mature trees and medium height foliage are arranged around the helipad in such a way that is hiddenpletely. And there is even a cover on top so that any random drone would not capture their newest toy by ident. Aiden told her that this is the best he could do considering time constraints. He has few ideas on getting the helicopterpletely enclosed, but he is still weighing options between structures above and under ground.


    Sarah got her mind back to present and admired her Greek God who was so focused on his work that he didn''t notice Sarah stick to him. Even when her hand went under his top andnded on his firm abs he didn''t react.


    "Ha! Finally!", Aiden eximed and startled Sarah.


    "Sorry, love.", he apologized immediately with excitement in his eyes. "I was so frustrated that I can''t find anything solid on this Norman¡­ and I was looking in the wrong ce!"


    "What did you find?"


    "Not so fast. Let me tell you first what I didn''t find¡­", Aiden said dramatically and saw that Sarah is not very enthusiastic about it. "Trust me, it''s worth it. And it will be short."


    Sarah adjusted her mood and listened attentively.


    Aiden started talking when he saw that Sarah is ready. "I found some hints of insider trading, and some bribing and ckmail¡­ also, he was suspiciously close to fewdies inst twenty years or so. But there is no solid evidence for any of those. He is either very good in covering up his tracks, or he makes sure that nothing ends up online so that we can dig it out. The only option we have is to go and talk with people involved and see if they are willing to say something about it. But even if they do, unless Norman has some hidden vault with physical evidence and we get ess to it, it''s highly likely that it will be their word against his."


    Sarah frowned. "But you found something, right?"


    "I don''t know if this will lead to anything that can be held against him, but it provides a motive."


    "A motive?"


    "Yes. A motive for Norman suppressing Jasper.", Aiden rified.


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. "Inwsuits, a motive can get you sentenced even with flimsy evidence."


    Aiden grinned. "Yes, we are thinking the same."


    "So¡­ what is it?", Sarah was brimming from anticipation.


    "You know that we discussed how the old man''s action of preparing his grandson instead of his son to take over family business was strange?" Aiden saw Sarah nod in response and paused before continuing. "But what if¡­ there is no son?"


    "Are you saying that Norman Kiani is not son of Gerald Kiani?"


    "Correct!", Aiden eximed and exined: "Norman is not Gerald''s son. He is his son-inw."


    "You are saying that Jasper''s mother is a Kiani? And his father married into the family?"


    "Correct, again!" Aiden had difficulty containing his excitement. He enjoys this game of slowly revealing the facts and seeing how Sarah admires his brilliance. "Melissa Kiani is born of mother Kathleen Kiani and father Gerald Kiani on February 1, 1970. She is the only child from that marriage. Melissa Kiani married Norman Todd on August 15, 1990 and since then Norman is using Kiani as hisst name."


    Sarah held her breath while listening to Aiden. "Wow¡­ So, grandpa didn''t want to leavepany to Norman, the outsider. He wanted a Kiani to take over. That is why he was preparing Jasper. And his father was jealous? Did he marry for money?"


    Aiden shrugged. "People get married for less than apany worth a billion dors. And don''t forget that we still didn''t figure out what are those additional resources that Ellie inquired about."


    Sarah was thinking about this information that Aiden just threw at her before asking: "How did the old man die?"


    "You think that Norman did something?", Aiden guessed her thoughts.


    "It fits the story. Old man was grooming Jasper since he was a teen by giving him early ess to money and teaching him how to make it grow. It would not be unusual that as Jasper was approaching his 21st birthday, grandpa Gerald started sharing his ns rted to thepany''s future. And isn''t it convenient that old man died just in time for Norman to take everything from Jasper?"


    Aiden kept hisptop on the side and stretched his neck and arms. "We are onto something. Let''s not assume that Norman is a greedy man who will put money in front of his family until we find more evidence."


    "Maybe not greedy. What if it''s¡­ bitter, disappointed? The man was married for two decades and considering the family situation no one would me Norman for assuming thatpany will end up in his hands. And what if after two decades he suddenly found out that it''s not happening?"


    Aiden agreed that could be the possibility. "That would exin his need to control thepany while using Jasper as a CEO puppet. In a way, Norman is showing to everyone that his father-inw made a mistake by not letting him have his turn."


    "But all that can wait. Right now, there is one important question¡­", Aiden moved on top of Sarah. "What exactly were you doing while I was working?"


    "What?"


    "Do you think I didn''t notice you feeling me out, just because I was busy?"


    Sarah remembered and giggled because his hands under her top were ticklish. "You noticed? But you didn''t react."


    "Consider this as a dyed reaction."


    Her giggles from the beginning of the kiss soon turned into soft moans. Ah, her man is good at many other things, and not only in removing air-to-air missileunchers from a helicopter.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 893 - Miss Y

    ~ Chicago, EY Design studio ~


    Friday afternoon¡­


    Ellie is happily reading text message from Jasper: he got the invitation and the outfit.


    [Ellie]: "You cane any time after five. If you areter than seven, you will miss seeing my work."


    [Jasper]: "I will see you there." (heart emoji)


    Ellie was still staring attest message from Jasper with a goofy smile on her face, when she got a call from Ethan.


    "Yes?" Her mood dropped when she remembered that JoAnna found out about his actions.


    "Young Miss, I''m here to inform you about the status."


    "Is it done?"


    "I believe that we are done with stocks, but hear me out." Ethan made a dramatic pause before continuing: "As of now, you own 16.7% of K Industries. So, you have your desired 15% or more. As you instructed, I didn''t reach out to any member of the Kiani family. Out of three people you called out, Dickinson and Bally sold you all their stocks and that totals to 12%. However, Stocker is not willing to sell his 6%. That man is extremely arrogant, and I''ve got a feeling that he does not believe we will use what we have against him. We have few options. Let me know what you want to do. We can release the information to the media and get him involved in a scandal to ruin his reputation, or we can tip authorities about his illegal activities and he will end up in jail, or we can go back to him and get physical. That usually works and it''s the fastest method. But we are not limited to one of those. Let me tell you, that man is obnoxious. We should hurt him a bit just to teach him a lesson in humility and then release information to the media and then¡­"


    Ellie pinched roof of her nose. Why do men get violent so easily?


    "None of those.", Ellie interrupted Ethan''s tirade.


    "Young Miss?"


    Ellie thought for some time before responding: "I have enough stocks to achieve what I wanted. Let me think about it and if he is a problem, we will deal with himter. Send me what you have on Stocker. I want to see."


    "Understood. I will send you everything after this call. Rted to the second thing, I''m still waiting to hear back from my source."


    "About that¡­ who is your source?" Ellie waited for some time and when Ethan didn''t respond, she spoke again. "I want to know how you are getting this information."


    "Are you sure you want to know?"


    How much Ethan understands, Ellie is doing everything legally, and he had no intention to tell her that he hired a hacker to get the information in shady ways. She told him to make it happen and to find a way other than using her father''s resources. And he followed those instructions.


    Ellie rolled her eyes. "Of course, I do! That is why I''m asking."


    Ethan took a deep breath and said in one breath: "I hired a hacker. Very reliable. I used him several times, results are always fast and reliable."


    "Who is it?"


    Ethan was surprised that Ellie took this calmly. He wondered why did he worry about this. After all, she is Boss'' daughter.


    "It goes by alias Sigma and all his business is done online, and I don''t know anything about his real identity."


    Ellie was not happy with his exnation. "But you know it''s a man."


    "No. I always assumed it''s a man. But now that you brought it up, it could be a woman also. Wemunicate via email, so I didn''t get a chance to meet the person or to hear his voice."


    "Is it someone rted to White family?" Ellie had to ask.


    Ethan was confused by that question. "White family? Which White family? ... Nevermind. I really don''t know. Hackers take pride in their anonymity. If their identity is exposed they are out of business. Is there a problem?"


    Ellie decided not to give hard time to Ethan about this. And if he tells him that JoAnna found out about what he is doing, he will probably look into it, and that might cause some problems for JoAnna.


    "No. I was just curious. Thank you for telling me. Good job, Ethan."


    Ethan was happy to get the praise. "Oh, before we end the call¡­ in case you want to attend board meeting at K Industries, it''s every other Monday at 11 in the morning. And next meeting is thising Monday."


    "Got it. Thanks.", Ellie ended the call.


    After some thought, Ellie''s eyes lit up. She looked at her nearest assistant. "Paulette, I have a task for you."


    "Yes?", Paulette immediately took her notebook and came next to Ellie, ready to take on whatever ising.


    "I want you to find the number for K Industries and get me an appointment with their CEO on Monday at 10 in the morning."


    Paulette took notes on that. "What if he is not avable at that time?"


    Ellie''s smile widened as she spoke: "Tell them that their newest board member is requesting a meeting. I''m confident that CEO will clear up his calendar for this. Try not to mention my name, but if they insist¡­ use Miss Y and tell them that on Monday their CEO will find out more details."


    "I will get on it right now."


    "Thank you, Paulette."


    Ellie turned her gaze to the Chicago city-scape and enjoyed the view.


    Ah, how she looks forward to Monday! She can''t imagine Jasper''s expression when he sees her. Jasper will be something like: "I''m happy you are here, but I have an appointment with a board member.", and she will say: "I know¡­"


    When she finished with those happy thoughts, Ellie analyzed her talk with Ethan.


    So, he used a hacker. And they value privacy¡­ Ellie assumed that it''s someone from White family because she clearly remembers JoAnna saying that it will stay within family. But what if it''s not White family? ... Family? With JoAnna speaking about Sophia, Sarah is missing. And isn''t Sarah known as aputer prodigy or something like that? What are the chances that Sarah is that Sigma? Ellie smiled and shook her head. It does not matter. If it''s Sarah, it''s even better because it will really stay within the family.


    The important thing is that JoAnna offered her help and said that they can get back what was taken away from Jasper.


    The only thing Ellie needs to think about is how she will tell Jasper that she is aware of this, and how did Sophia find out... without making herself sound like a bad guy. Ah! Ellie was getting a headache from this.


    Ellie reminded herself to snap out of it. A show ising up, and there is still a lot to do¡­ and she spent most of her afternoon daydreaming. And Jasper wille and join today! Ellie is excited.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 894 - Fashion Show At Water Tower Place (1)

    ~ Chicago, Water Tower ce ~


    Jasper arrived on the third floor at the fashion show venue few minutes before six thirty.


    He used arge mirror in the elevator for a final check of his look provided by Ellie: ck pants, gray shirt and a ck leather jacket. Jacket and shirt have matching light blue details. He has to admit that he looks sharp. Ellie even prepared ck leather ankle boots for him!


    Venue personnel checked Jasper''s invitation and he followed a uniformed man to his seat.


    Jasper observed numerous people seated and everyone''s attention was on models strutting on the stage about three feet elevated from the rest of the hall floor. But he is not interested in any of that. Jasper got his phone and texted Ellie.


    [Jasper]: I''m seated and ready to see your hard work (emoji blowing a kiss)


    Looking at the time, Jasper thought how it''s still about half an hour until EY''s turn, and then he is not sure how long after that until Ellie joins him and they head to the event. He wanted toe just few minutes before seven, but he was anxious, and ended uping early. Now he will probably sit here and wait for an hour, or more. Well, nothing he can do about it now¡­


    Jasper checked his calendar.


    Ah, tomorrow is that party at his house. Norman gave him few <em>''friendly reminders''</em> during the week toe and bring <em>''that woman''</em> (aka Ellie) who was in his apartmentst Saturday, but Jasper has no intention of making Ellie go through that definitely unpleasant experience. Also, he does not want to go. Lilian will be there, she will not miss this chance to get close to him and suck up to his parents. Lilian will suck up to his parents regardless if he is there.


    He flipped to the next day: Sunday is free. That means¡­ day with Ellie.


    Well, Saturday is also a day with Ellie, since he will not go to the party. Jasper honestly hopes that Norman will not make a scene ande to his apartment again to check on him or force him toe to the party. Jasper mused that he can make some n to spend the day out, so even if his fatheres, no one is home. Or he can tell the doorman not to let his father up. That is an option.


    He flipped to Monday and his brow furrowed. New shareholder wants to see him at ten. Only cryptic: Miss Y. He hopes that this is not one of the Norman''s people. What if Miss Y expects something for her support? Why else would she want to meet him before board meeting? Jasper told himself to calm down. Maybe Miss Y only wants to introduce herself and to talk with him in order to understand where he is leading thepany as a CEO.


    Yeah, right. He is leading apany. A joke. Since he got the CEO position, unless Norman approved, nothing went through. Jasper hopes that this change in stock ownership finally removes this choking leash that Norman has around his neck.


    "The man is most attractive when he is deep in his thoughts.", woman''s voice came from Jasper''s left.


    Jasper is sure that seat was empty when he arrived. He looked up and saw unknown young woman. How long was she there, watching him? She is wearing a dark red tight fitting dress and her brown jacket with furry cor is loosely resting on her arms, exposing her bare shoulders. Her dark red lipstick matches the color of her dress.


    The way she leaned close to him and even her knees faced his direction told him that she wants to talk to him.


    Jasper raised an eyebrow. "Do I know you?"


    Woman smiled and extended her hand. "Hailey, Hailey Burke."


    Jasper flipped through his mental address book. <em>''Burke, Burke¡­ no, does not ring a bell.''</em>


    He concluded that she is not a daughter of any of his business contacts, so she is here probably to hit on him. This Hailey is a not bad looking woman¡­ quite attractive, to be honest, and if this was a month ago, Jasper would be happy that he is not even trying and they areing¡­ but now, this is trouble. If Ellie sees him next to this flirty woman, it will be a problem.


    Jasper shook her hand briefly. "Nice to meet you." Before Hailey could say anything else, he pointed at the stage. "If you don''t mind, I would like to focus on the show."


    He saw woman''s hand reach toward him, and she almost touched his left chest pocket when he grabbed her wrist.


    "What are you doing?", Jasper narrowed his eyes at Hailey and pushed her hand away in one swift movement.


    She stared at him in shock, obviously not expecting sudden hostility. It took her few seconds to snap out of it and smile sweetly while rubbing her aching wrist. "I''m sorry, but this is EY, correct? I never had a chance to see one up close, so I was curious."


    Jasper was pretty sure that she lied. Or maybe half lied. He didn''t know that the clothes will be recognized as EY like this. There are no visible tags or logos. It seems that Ellie is working for a goodpany, and the fact that she picked this for him to wear, made him happy. But he needs to stay present with this pesky woman by his side, otherwise who knows what will happen.


    "If you want to look, that is done with the eyes. Don''t touch me or the clothes.", Jasper said bluntly and turned to the stage while thinking that seven o''clock can''te soon enough.


    Hailey pursed her lips and straightened her back. She is not happy that Jasper brushed her off like that. And he didn''t even introduce himself! How rude. But she knows who he is: Jasper Kiani.


    What Hailey didn''t know is that he is attending these events. Such luck! Also¡­ he is wearing EY!


    Backstage, Ellie is watching her assistants and stylists working on the models while giving instructions. It''s almost showtime! Everything looks perfect!


    "Ellie, you should get ready if you want to watch this from the audience.", one of her assistants reminded her. "We got this covered."


    Ellie has difficulty letting go. She is a control freak and has a need to do things herself, or at least to see things done in person. She checked her phone and saw that more than fifteen minutes ago Jasper texted her that he is in the audience. Ah, she was so busy that she missed it! And she should get ready!


    "It seems your date is here?", Paulette teased.


    "What?" Ellie nced around frantically and frowned when she didn''t spot Jasper. "Why did you say that?"


    Paulette stifled augh. "I never saw you this nervous."


    Ellie narrowed her eyes at her assistant. "Instead of teasing me, go and check if he is there while I get ready. I hope he didn''t leave because he is bored¡­"


    "How do I know which one is he?"


    "Our seats in the front row. You will know who he is.", Ellie winked.


    Paulette was puzzled, but she walked out without further questions.


    When Paulette returned, she found Ellie hold two flowy dresses.


    "Your choices?"


    "Yeah. I can''t decide¡­ what do you think?", Ellie asked.


    "I think that yourpetition is wearing something¡­ tighter.", Paulette handed her phone to Ellie.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 895 - Fashion Show At Water Tower Place (2)

    Ellie frowned when she saw a photo of the audience taken from the side. That woman is hitting on Jasper! Luckily he does not look interested.


    "I rmend this!", Paulette pulled third dress from the rack.


    Ellie nodded in approval.


    "Quickly, put it on.", Paulette urged her. "I will check how hair and makeup is going and find someone to give you a quick fix."


    Ellie took the dress and smiled while thinking how she should give Paulette a raise. Other assistants are respectful and mostly timid around Ellie. But Paulette is different. She is not afraid to speak up and say what it on her mind. Ellie likes that.


    "Did anyone make a mistake and give A21 seat to someone?", Ellie asked her assistants while removing her clothes.


    "No, you said to keep A20 and A21 for you.", one of the assistants responded after they all exchanged confused looks and head-shakes.


    Ellie smirked. "Good. Notify security that someone unauthorized is in one of our seats. I will be there in few minutes to point out the vitor."


    About five minutester, Ellie was checking herself in therge mirror while hairstylist did final touches on her hair. Light makeup is done, and she looks amazing in a ck long sleeved minidress with light blue-gray details which entuate her waist and chest area. High heeled above the knee ck leather bootspliment the dress perfectly.


    "You got things covered here?", Ellie asked her assistants who were doing final checks on the models who were already lined up in order to hit the catwalk.


    "Yes. Don''t worry. We will see you from the stage.", Paulette responded while gesturing to Ellie to leave.


    Ellie walked out from the dressing room while thinking that she would NEVER leave her designs like this for her assistants to manage before the show. Ah, Ellie is neglecting her work because of a man.


    While on the topic of her man, he has a headache of his own.


    "I heard that Jasper Kiani is someone who is approachable and friendly. Why are you ignoring me? Did I do something to offend you?", Hailey almost wept while trying to get Jasper''s attention.


    Hailey was mostly quiet while models were on the runway, but now that it''s between designers and MC is on the stage, Hailey is talking non-stop. Jasper would leave if it''s not almost seven, and Ellie gave him this seat¡­ and she is about to be on that stage.


    Jasper sighed while wondering if all his previous hookups were with women like these? Howe he was not this annoyed so far? He can only hope that Ellie does not misunderstand the situation¡­ but as long as he ignores Hailey and she does not try anything touchy, he will be fine.


    His headache was increasing while Hailey continued her rambling: "I know that reaching out to touch the jacket was out of line, but can you forgive me that offense? Or did I do something else? If you tell me what I did, I can fix it¡­"


    "I can tell you what you did.", Ellie''s icy voice came from the side. "You are in my seat."


    Hailey looked at Ellie and then at her dress.


    "EY!", Hailey eximed.


    Ellie cringed internally. Did this noisy woman recognize her? But quickly Ellie realized that woman only called out the dress.


    "Miss, you are in my seat.", Ellie reminded Hailey who was non-responsive.


    "What?", Hailey snapped out of her daze. "What makes this your seat?" Hailey raised her chin defiantly. She is not willing to part with next-to-Jasper seat without a fight.


    Ellie smiled and waved her hand on the side. She has no intention of lowering herself to argue with this pompous young woman.


    Two security guards came forward.


    "This woman does not have the right to be in this seat.", Ellie told guards in a low voice while looking at Hailey.


    "Miss¡­", one of the guards gestured toward the exit and when Hailey frowned in response, two of them grabbed Hailey under her armpits and practically carried her outside. Only when Hailey was close to the exit she started screaming how that is injustice while guards made sure she ends up outside as soon as possible.


    "Sorry I''mte.", Ellie exhaled and sat next to Jasper.


    "Are you OK?", Ellie asked when she noticed that Jasper is only staring at her.


    Jasper blinked. "Yeah. I didn''t expect you here."


    She tilted her head and smiled. "I see. You don''t expect me, and that is why a random woman can take my seat?"


    "I didn''t know this is your seat.", Jasper said honestly. If he knew, he would tell that woman to move.


    "I know. Sorry, I should have told you. I thought that I can surprise you by showing up here. I didn''t take your attractiveness factor into consideration."


    "I''m not sure if she was into me or the clothes."


    "Considering how handsome you are, if she noticed the clothes, I will take that as a bigpliment."


    "You look amazing.", Jasper said under his breath, finally saying what is on his mind since Ellie arrived.


    Ellie smiled.


    MC excitedly spoke: "And now, what everyone was waiting for¡­ grand finale for tonight¡­ EY!"


    The lights dimmed and models started strutting wearing Ellie''s designs iluminated by spotlights which followed them.


    Jasper was spellbound at the sight of her lit up expression. He can tell that she is proud of her work.


    The time passed quickly. It always does when he is next to Ellie.


    MC returned to the stage and introduced designers: "Please, put your hands together for super-talented designers behind EY name. EY itself is still a mystery. He or she prefers privacy, so we don''t get to meet the mastermind behind all this ethereal apparel, but as usually, we get to celebrate designers who are helping EY rule our fashion industry for almost a decade!"


    All EY models walked out and lined up the runway making space for Paulette and two more Ellie''s assistants who walked with big smiles on their faces while waving to the enthusiastic audience.


    Everyone stood up, and so did Ellie and Jasper, joining others in pping.


    Paulette nced at Ellie and gave her a quick thumbs up between waves.


    Ellie happily pped and didn''t notice that Jasper is giving her a cryptic look.


    In Jasper''s mind, pieces starteding into ce after the words of the MC.


    EY who prefers privacy¡­ instead of mysterious EY, other designers always go on stage (but not Ellie)¡­ and Ellie likes to keep a low profile, unless she wears EY designs¡­ and he can see her pride about every outfit that walked on that stage¡­ and is it a coincidence that EY are initials of her name?


    Suddenly, Jasper though how everything fits: Ellie is behind EY.


    But¡­ why didn''t she tell him? Did he spend all this time cursing a non-existent boss? Is she having fun, while he is kept in the dark?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 896 - Both Are Hurting (1)

    Jasper and Ellie headed to the event venue in his car.


    He was driving and she was checkingtest fashion-buzz on her phone.


    Ellie was so ted about the flood of amazing responses from audience and critics that she totally missed Jasper''s dark mood.


    Ellie''s assistants already posted photos oftest designs from the show on their social media page, and her EY brand is on fire! Ah, there is nothing better than that.


    Ellie didn''t notice that they reached underground parking of the event.


    Jasper''s demanding kiss robbed her off her breath without any warning. She dropped her phone on the floor and held onto his shoulders.


    Gap between the minidress and above-knee leather boots exposed her skin just enough for his palm to fit.


    Jasper kissed Ellie relentlessly while his hand moved higher on the inside of her thigh. Her whole body trembled when she felt tips of his fingers brush against her panties. Once, twice¡­


    A gasp escaped her when he moved her panties on the side, and she felt his fingers glide between her wet folds.


    Ellie forgot that they are inside an underground parking lot. She didn''t care that they are making out in a car like horny teenagers. She wanted him more, deeper¡­ ah, how good he can make her feel.


    And just when she thought that he will slide his fingers inside her, he stopped. Ellie was still in a daze when she realized that Jasper is facing forward, his head is resting on the steering wheel, cushioned by his wrists.


    "What¡­?", she reached for his shoulder, but he jerked away as soon as he felt her touch.


    "Do you like that?", he growled.


    Ellie wasing out of her stupor and trying toprehend what happened. "Like, what?"


    "When someone ys with you?"


    She waspletely confused. "I don''t understand."


    "Me neither. I don''t understand why you lied to me."


    Ellie was jerked awake by his words. <em>''Lie''</em>, what is that about? Did he find out something? "What do you mean?"


    He turned his head slightly so that he can see her. "Did you ever think of telling me that you are behind EY? Or is making a fool out of me so much fun that you would keep on doing it forever?"


    "How did you¡­?"


    Jasper lifted his head suddenly, making Ellie stop talking when she saw his furious expression.


    "Ellie, I told you things. And what did you do? Did you get a goodugh every time I mentioned your boss who does not exist? Do you enjoy toying with me?", he was trembling from anger.


    "Jasper, I¡­"


    "Shit! Ellie! You are the one who said: NO LIES!" Jasper rubbed his face with hands forcefully for few seconds before stopping abruptly. He took a deep breath and looked down at his feet. "Do you want to step out here, or do you want me to drop you off at your vi?"


    Ellie''s breath hitched when she realized that Jasper has no intention of going with her to the event. He is really angry. "Jasper, please¡­"


    "No, Ellie!", Jasper cut her off furiously. "I can''t speak rationally. I need time to cool off."


    Ellie felt irritation bubbling inside her. Why is he the one who gets to say and do what he wants, and not letting her finish a single sentence? "No! Are you going to leave without giving me a chance to exin? Let me say what I have, and then you can storm off if you want!"


    Jasper remembered that when Lily made a scene in his office, Ellie gave him a chance to exin. "OK."


    "Can we move to the back? People are watching.", Ellie pointed at a group of people who walked in front of the car while gazing at two of them curiously.


    The parking lot is not very well lit up, but with them sitting in front, people can see them.


    They moved to the backseat and the automatic light in the car went off after few seconds, leaving them in the dark.


    "I am sorry." Ellie started. "It was not my intention to lie about me being EY. I remember how at the wedding you assumed I have a boss, and I thought that it was funny, so I didn''t correct you. And before I knew it, it was getting out of control¡­ and that funny was reced with panic. How can I tell you without sounding like a horrible person who is deceiving you?"


    Ellie reached in the dark and felt his hand. She was relieved that he allowed her to hold onto it.


    "Just saying <em>''I don''t have a boss''</em> would do it.", he said in a t voice devoid of any warmth.


    "I know. And I tried more than once. Yesterday after work, every time I mentioned my boss you told me that you don''t want to talk about work outside work hours. And you were in a bad mood, so I thought that I should not add to it¡­ and that I will tell you next time."


    Jasper remembered that she mentioned her boss and he stopped her from talking. So maybe she did want to tell him the truth earlier, but he was the one who didn''t listen.


    By now, Ellie''s eyes got used to the dark and she could see Jasper''s outline. His eyes gave a small sparkle how they reflected the faint garage light which is in front of the car.


    "Say something.", she pleaded.


    It took Jasper awhile to calm his emotions and speak. "I''m sorry¡­ for what I did. It''s¡­ I''m hurt. The thought that a woman who owns my heart is toying with it¡­ it hurt. And I wanted to hurt you back. I was not aware how insecure I am. This is new for me. For the first time in my life I feel that I am in a presence of a woman who can hurt me."


    Ellie can''t deny that she was hurt how Jasper treated her. And she is aware that both of them are hurting. "I am d that you realize your actions were childish. I would never hurt you, at least not on purpose no matter how angry I am. I know that these are just words, but I want you to give me a chance to prove myself. I hope that you don''t see me as your weakness."


    Jasper sighed and squeezed her hand gently. "I don''t see you as my weakness. But I am weak in your presence. I know that you are strong and independent and that without me around you will be just fine. And that makes me feel vulnerable."


    "I will not deny that I am strong and independent. But it''s not true that I will be fine without you around." Ellie took a deep breath while saying to herself that it''s now or never. She needs to say something! "I''m used to doing things by myself without the need to exin anything to anyone. I don''t want to lie to you¡­ but¡­ there are other things that I''m not telling you. And I promise that I will tell you everything as soon as I find a way to say it. I hope that you can be patient until I figure out how to tell you about it, and also, if it happens that you find out before I tell you, give me a chance to exin. I hope that soon you trust me enough to believe that I don''t have any intentions of hurting you. I¡­" Ellie paused when she felt that her words are getting choked.


    She pulled her hand out of his grasp. "That is all I wanted to say. You don''t need to drop me off at the vi. I will manage."


    Ellie reached for the door handle and opened the car door.


    "Where are you going?", Jasper asked with panic in his voice.


    "You gave me two choices. To drop me off here or at the vi. I said what I had to say. Thank you for listening. You can take your time to cool off. Goodnight, Jasper."


    Ellie walked out swiftly, not giving Jasper time to react. And without turning back. Because if she turned back he would see the tears trickling down her cheeks.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 897 - Both Are Hurting (2)

    Within two seconds Ellie was out of sight. Her figure disappeared between parked cars.


    Jasper rubbed his temples while trying to understand how did his world copse so quickly? He remembers the excitement when Faith brought into his office that invitation and a neatly wrapped outfit. And how he checked himself after he showered in his office¡­ and how he eagerly waited to see Ellie at that fashion show¡­ and now she is gone, and he has a gaping hole in his chest and it''s difficult to breathe.


    Without thinking, he got his phone and dialed Ellie''s. His heart stopped when he heard her phone from the front of the car. Of course, she dropped it when he kissed her¡­ out of revenge. Because he was angry. He was a jerk and hurt her¡­ and she still wanted to exin herself. He does not deserve Ellie.


    ¡­


    Ellie walked toward the elevators and she stopped when she realized that she is a mess. Where is she going, exactly? Is she still going to attend the event? Even if she is not crying, she is not in a state where she can have a proper conversation with anyone. And this was important! So many high profile existing and potential clients are up there on the fifth floor, waiting to praise her current collection and to hear hints about the next one. And everything is ruined. Because of him! If not for Jasper, she would not be in such a sorry state.


    Ellie''s emotions were all over the ce.


    She built EY from nothing, alone, without anyone''s help! She is not like most of the rich kids of her generation who got to inherit family businesses. She did it ON HER OWN! And she allowed herself to fall in love and to be shaken at this important moment.


    <em>''I would be better off if I didn''t allow Jasper to get close. Close enough to hurt me. Before him, I was not happy but I was content... and I was not hurting.''</em>


    Her tears poured uncontrobly.


    Now what? Ellie heard the elevator''s ding-sound and she ducked between two SUVs. She can''t let anyone to see her like this. Ellie told herself to calm down and to call a cab and then she will go home and then¡­ she does not know what then, but she needs to stop these damned tears from falling.


    Why is it hurting so much? Why are her hands shaking?


    Yes, she didn''t tell him that she owns EY, but he is a jerk! Just like all the others!


    ¡­


    Jasper wondered, does Ellie really have a special ce in his heart? Because as soon as he felt that things are not going his way, he acted like an absolute asshole. Would he do that if he really cares for her? Isn''t love about seeing the world through pink lens where other party can''t do anything wrong? And no matter what she does he should forgive her?


    The only thing he can do to make this more bearable is to give Ellie her phone back. If she does not have her phone, he has no way of contacting her, and he knows that she is depending on her phone for many things¡­ and that includes exchanging messages with him. Will she ever text him again?


    He reached under the front passenger''s seat and fished out her phone.


    Jasper knows that the event is on the fifth floor. He will find Ellie, give her the phone and leave. He is not sure how he will face her.


    Maybe tomorrow after some sleep and a lot of alcohol things look better. Right now, everything is dark and it''s not because of dim lighting inside this parking lot. And he really feels like drinking. A lot.


    He was almost at the elevators when he heard something.


    Jasper found Ellie crouched with her back against a concrete pir, almostpletely hidden between two SUVs. Her head was down, and face hidden in her palms¡­ and her shoulders shook. Oh, God, she is crying¡­ Jasper felt his heart break in two. And he was bleeding profusely by the time he realized that both of those pieces belong to her.


    "I am sorry.", he said when he scooped her in his arms and carried her back into his car.


    When they reached her vi, Ellie was sleeping. Neither of them spoke a word during the ride.


    Ellie was practically non-responsive. If not for faint sobs which escaped her asionally, he would need to check if she is alive. And he didn''t know what to say.


    Ellie was ashamed that he saw her crying, so she turned away from him, and ended up sleeping off after some time. Well, she was tired. Last few nights neither of them got enough sleep between cuddling and making love, and now the fatigue fueled by crying caught up.


    The maids let Jasper in and showed him where Ellie''s bedroom is. They arefortable leaving him alone with their sleeping Miss because they know that he is her boyfriend. He was at the vi more than once. Andtely she is spending nights at his ce.


    Jasper ced Ellie on the bed and slowly removed her boots before pulling a cover on top of her.


    Jasper was thinking for some time if he should stay or go, but then decided to leave. After how he acted, he should not be surprised if Ellie does not want to see him for a while. And he made her cry. Based on how she tried hiding her face and suppressing her sobs, he can tell that she does not cry often, and that she was embarrassed.


    Jasper left a lingering kiss on her forehead and headed out with difficulty. He was confident that the pain in his chest is increasing with every step because he left his heart with Ellie on that bed.


    He turned off the light and noticed that there is a strong light from the side. He went to turn off that one as well, and saw that it''s her work desk.


    Sketches, clothing designs littered the desk surface¡­ some rough, and some are very well done with colors and notes on the side and everything, almost like photographs. She is very skilled. He held his breath when he looked at the wall above desk. He saw¡­ himself. Numerous sketches of him. Only then he observed that on the designs there are people wearing those clothes, and on the ones which are for guys it''s¡­ him. She is using him as a model for her sketches. In each of those drawings he is smiling. Is that how she sees him? Smiling? Is that how she will see him after she wakes up?


    Jasper sat on the chair and observed each of them carefully. He was not surprised when he found onepletely colored page of him wearing exactly the same outfit he is wearing now.


    Jasper remembered how she told him that she is working on a new line for men¡­ and that what she is sending him to wear for tonight is still not avable for sale. Is he her inspiration? That is the only conclusion after he saw all these sketches in front of him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 898 - You Are Worth It

    Ellie woke up early next morning, it was still dark outside. Even with the lights off it took her less than a second to recognize that she is in her bed, in her vi. Everything was fine except that she was missing something. Something important¡­ Previous week she is spending every night with Jasper and when she wakes up, she finds herself in his arms. So far Ellie didn''t realize that she got used to his hold so much that it feels almost painful not to feel him near her.


    Memories of previous night shed in her mind and a bitter feeling swept over her.


    Jasper found out about her role in EY and he was a jerk about it, and she spoke to him with an intention to exin and fix things, but ended up leaving. And then he saw her crying and brought her to her vi. Seeing that she is sleeping in the dress from previous night, he probably got her all the way to the bed. And because she woke up alone, she can assume that he left.


    Great. Just great. Now what?


    Well, maybe this is better. He is not here, she will not call him or return his calls (if he makes any) and eventually things will go back to normal. No matter how much her heart aches, it will get better, eventually... it has to.


    She is a fully grown independent woman, and she does not need to tie herself to a man whose first impulse is to do some petty punishment just because he feels wronged. No matter how sweet and handsome and caring he is most of the time, if he is going to act out his insecurities like this¡­ it''s not worth it. She has her own self-esteem and she will NOT allow him to bully her. Dunderhead.


    "DUNDERHEAD!", Ellie screamed.


    There was a thud followed by a muffled "Ow".


    Ellie was startled. She quickly got into a seated position and turned on the bedside light.


    "Why are you here?", Ellie asked Jasper who was slowly getting off the floor.


    Based on his position and a half-drowsy state, he slept on the sofa and her <em>''dunderhead''</em> scream jolted him out of his sleep¡­ and he ended up falling on the floor.


    Jasper stumbled toward the bed andnded on his knees.


    "Good morning.", he wished her with a faint smile.


    He can see that she is ring at him, but at least she is not crying... and he thought that is a good thing.


    "My morning didn''t start good. Why are you here?"


    "I couldn''t leave. I wanted to, after I covered you up and turned off the lights¡­ but I couldn''t.", Jasper admitted.


    Ellie narrowed her eyes at him while thinking: how can he act so sweetly and innocently afterst night? Does he think that his smile can get him out of every trouble? Is he counting that because she loves him she will forgive him whatever he does? He has another thinging for him¡­"What stopped you? You got what you wanted. You even got to y with me. And you said that you need time to cool off. Well, why are you here? Go cool off. Cool off yourself from me. Go, live your life happily and find yourself another toy!"


    "Ellie, don''t do this."


    Ellie can see the pain in his eyes, but she is hurting also. Doesn''t that count? Will he go and pull some twisted revenge schemes whenever he feels like it? Does he know how he made her feel? The more she thought about it the more her expression twisted with anger.


    "Do, what? I''m just repeating your words fromst night. Does it sound worse when I say it? I should have just got out of the car. I don''t know why I even tried exining myself to you. Why do you care if I own EY or not? How is that impacting you? Sure, I didn''t correct you whenever you assumed that I have a boss, but I never meant to hurt you. But you did. What you didst night was with an intention to hurt me. Instead of asking for an exnation, your impulse was to HURT ME! Did you enjoy your little revenge? Getting me fired up and leaving me hanging just to prove your point? You knew that I have trust issues, and that you are my first, and you still went ahead and did it. And for fuck''s sake, it worked because I can still feel your touch and it''s disgusting. Do you know how I feel? Dirty. Vited. Are you happy now? Is that what you wanted? Now GET OUT!"


    Jasper''s chin trembled for a second before he climbed on the bed swiftly and embraced Ellie tightly.


    "What are you doing? I said¡­ get out!" Ellie struggled. Unsessfully.


    "No. Ellie, listen. Please, calm down and listen.", he pleaded.


    "Let go of me!" No matter how much she kicked, he is stronger. He blocked her movements with ease.


    "No. I need you to listen first." Jasper felt that she stopped struggling. "Ellie, I made a mistake. A horrible mistake. I don''t expect you to forgive me, at least not right now, but I''m begging you to give me another chance. If I leave now, both of us will regret it for the rest of our lives."


    Ellie turned her head away from him. She was angry at herself that even at a moment like this his hug and his warmth and his breath on her cheek¡­ feel good. "How do you know if I will regret it or not?"


    "I know that you are hurting and that your heart wants to forgive me, but your brain is saying that you should not because I am a jerk. And you probably already dumped me in the same bin with every other jerk who came your way because you believe that if you forgive me, I will just hurt you again. You believe that if we keep our distance you will eventually forget about me or at least your heart will stop aching. But it will not get better, because what we have is not just some fling. If I leave, it will get worse, much worse¡­ and in time our stubbornness will grow as well. And we will end up apart and stubborn and heartbroken and with wrong people who can''t fill up the space which got created when we split up."


    Ellie can''t deny what he said. Except for the future talk which she can''t confirm, he is pretty much spot on. "Jasper, I can''t go through this again."


    Jasper felt that Ellie is giving in. At least a little bit. "There won''t be again. Because I can''t go through it again either. It will take time to patch up things between us, but I''m ready to work on it. Because you are worth it. We are worth it. I promise that I will be patient and if I ever suspect that anything is wrong I will talk to you about it. And whatever you said that you still need to tell me, I will wait. On your terms. Because I know that you will not take advantage of my trust and that you have your reasons for not telling me things now¡­ and I will respect those reasons. Just please, give me another chance. Don''t push me away. I need you. Ellie, I need you. And I know that you need me too."


    Jasper released his hold slowly and looked at Ellie''s face. Her eyes are closed and there is are two streams of tears, one on each cheek.


    He gently wiped away her tears and continued talking: "If there is such a thing as soulmates, you are mine. I''ve never felt this good just by being close to someone. When I met you, it didn''t feel like I''m meeting someone new, it felt like I am having an overdue reunion with the person who is the most important in my life. Andst night when I wanted to leave, my heart ached. I knew that you will be angry and that it''s probably the best idea to keep my distance for some time, but I couldn''t. I could not force myself to make one step outside that door because I love you. Ellie, I love you so much that it scares me. I desperately crave for your proximity and I am willing to do anything just to stay by your side."


    Jasper saw that she stopped resisting. Not just physically, but mentally as well. He sighed in relief with knowledge that his words reached her.


    Ellie cried silently and he patiently kissed each of her tears away until there was no more left. And then he ced a gentle kiss on her lips, and she kissed him back.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 899 - Best-friend Act

    ~ Chicago, Ellie''s vi ~


    Tom headed to the kitchen for breakfast, as usually. House staff makes sure that there is fresh bread and sandwich materials in the fridge, and he makes his own coffee.


    He was surprised to see that the maids are busying themselves in making an borate breakfast setup in the dining room.


    "Is there a special asion?", Tom asked one maid while gesturing to the buffet-style table where variety of fresh pastries are being arranged by two other maids before being covered with a ss bell to preserve freshness. Ellie''s favorites breakfast items are there as well.


    "Miss Young is home.", the maid responded with a big smile and went back to the kitchen to fetch more serving tes.


    Tom''s eyebrows shoot up and a smile bloomed on his face. <em>''Ellie is here! My Queen!''</em>


    Ah, since he came to Chicago she is spending her days in the design studio and nights with that boy-fri-end of hers. And she is here now!


    Tom dashed upstairs and banged with his fist on one door few times before barging inside.


    He tugged a foot which was sticking out from under the cover.


    "Whaaaat?", angry half-sleepy grumble was heard from the other side of the bed.


    "Wake up! Ellie is here!"


    "What?", Brian bolted into a sitting position.


    "You heard me. Queen is here. Now get up."


    Brian was doubtful. "Are you sure she is here? It''s Saturday. If she is with Jasper on weekdays, why would shee back on a weekend?"


    Tom shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe she is tired of him and wants to spend some time with her two favorite guys."


    "Hmph¡­ favorite? Dream on!", Brian threw a pillow at Tom. He rubbed his eyes for a second and got up. "I need few minutes to freshen up."


    Tom understood. It''s a signal for him to leave.


    Tom was excited. He dashed down the hallway and knocked lightly on another door. After no answer, he knocked few more times with more force. A secondter he opened the door and got inside. Tom froze at the sight of Ellie and Jasper making out in the bed. She is sitting on hisp with her legs around him¡­ The view of their midsection is obstructed by the cover, but he can definitely see that neither of them has anything on top. And he could see Ellie''s breasts if only she is not so tightly pressed against Jasper.


    "What the¡­?" Ellie swiftly pulled the cover up to her neck when she saw him. "Tom! Don''t you know how to knock?" Ellie remembered that she heard some faint knocking a while ago, so she corrected herself. "Before entering someone''s bedroom you should wait for a response!"


    She wondered, how long is Tom standing there and watching them?


    Tom wanted to dig a hole in the ground so that he can hide¡­ disappear¡­pletely. He thought that his Queen might be still sleeping or maybe in the shower or deep in thoughts about hertest design-creation or¡­ anything other than holding onto THAT guy!


    "TOM!?", Ellie''s shout pulled him out of his daze.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry¡­", Tom backed out clumsily and closed the door behind him.


    Ellie sighed and closed her eyes.


    "Does he always barge into your bedroom like that?"


    Ellie looked at Jasper and saw him frowning.


    How is she supposed to exin that they are living here like in a college dorm? Jasper will probably not like that everyone gets in and out without much care. She is their boss, but they are all friends. Next time, she will remember to lock the door.


    "Well¡­ usually it''s just me, fully covered up in my pajamas."


    Jasper wanted to ask more but decided not to. He trusts that Ellie has no interest in Tom, however from Tom''s side¡­"You should not be thatx. He is interested in you."


    "How do you know?"


    "Because I can recognize that look he had."


    Jasper did his best not to show that he is jealous. He is jealous that Tom is so close to Ellie that he can just get inside her bedroom without an invitation. But he knows that Tom has this freedom only because Ellie sees him as a friend and because he didn''t expose his feelings to Ellie (so far).


    Ellie was curious. What does Jasper think he saw? "Oh? What look was that?"


    "Heartbreak."


    Ellie was not sure how she feels about this. Tom was always close and friendly, but that''s it. A friend. She wanted to make this clear to Jasper. "I never gave him any hope or hints that I''m interested in more than a friendship."


    Jasper smiled, happy that Ellie went to the lengths to exin. "I know."


    And he is also happy because he knows that going forward Ellie will keep Tom at a distance.


    ¡­


    Brian got out of the bathroom and found Tom sitting on his bed¡­ sulking.


    "What happened? You went to wake up the Queen and she kicked you out?"


    Tom didn''t respond.


    Brian snorted. "Fifteen minutes ago, you woke me up brimming from excitement and now you are like this... If you are spreading depression in my space at least I deserve to know what happened."


    "The¡­ boyfriend is here.", Tom said weakly.


    Brian''s eyes widened in surprise. "Are you kidding me? Let me guess... You barged into her room, as usually¡­ and you saw her with Jasper?"


    Tom''s nod was barely noticeable.


    Brian exhaled and sat next to Tom on the bed. "You need to get over it. You never had a chance."


    "You don''t know that!"


    "I told you ages ago to stop that best-friend act and that if you don''t make your move, someone else will. Besides, this is better. Ellie is signing our paychecks and graciously allowing us to stay here for free. Don''t misuse her trust."


    "He is not good for her.", Tom grumbled.


    "That is not for you to judge."


    Brian does not approve how Tom is acting like everything is fine in front of Ellie, pretending to be the most supportive friend of whatever she is doing, and then hees and fumes on the side while regret is eating him up. Tom even went to that wedding as Ellie''s date! And what did he do? Instead of seizing the opportunity to get closer and confess his feelings, he ended up leaving her with Jasper! He is the one who made that rtionship happen!


    Brian''s phone rang and it was Ellie, asking him if he still has unopened underwear.


    "Yes, I have. I will bring few in a minute.", Brian responded while trying to hide his displeasure.


    Last week, Brian worked a fashion show and got fifty individually wrapped Calvin Klein underwear briefs as a bonus. And Ellie knows about it, just how she knows his clothing size. And she called to ask if she can have few, definitely for Jasper. Suddenly Brian does not like that boy-fri-end much either. He needs to part from few precious super-soft-yet-supportive and well-fitting Calvins¡­ he feels like crying.


    "Who was that?", Tom asked while Brian was picking the most hideous colors to give away¡­ but they all look great.


    "You don''t want to know. Fix your mood so that we can go for breakfast.", Brian said while walking out to deliver underwear to Ellie''s bedroom.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 900 - Only Kissing

    "Your underwear is here." Ellie threw three boxes at Jasper which he caught skillfully. "Go and shower first.", she instructed him.


    "Alone?" His disappointment was obvious.


    "Yes." She refused him tly.


    Jasper is not the one to give up easily.


    "Ellie, I know that I''m still on probation, and that you said how you don''t want to go beyond kissing. And I promised that I will kiss all your doubts away." He extended his arm toward Ellie, palm up. "Allow me to fulfill my part of the promise."


    "Only kissing.", Ellie said firmly.


    She knows that this is not a good idea if she wants to stay away from intimacy, but part of her is eager to see if he can stick to his promise.


    "Can I use my hands to wash your back?"


    She ced her hand in his as an agreement and followed him to the bathroom. "Why do I have a feeling that you have something on your mind?"


    "No matter what is on my mind, I will not do anything other than kissing." Jasper made an <em>''X''</em> with his finger over his chest, indicating a promise. "Unless you tell me explicitly that I can do more.", he added with a sly smile.


    "We are taking a bath?", Ellie asked in surprise. It seems that while she waited for Brian to bring the underwear, Jasper started filling up the tub. It is nearly overflowing with bubbles.


    "A little soak before the shower.", Jasper flicked the bathrobe to slide off from her shoulders and it fell on the floor.


    Ellie backed off when she felt Jasper reach for her panties. <em>''Too stimting!''</em> She removed them herself and slipped into the bathtub. It feels like forever since she enjoyed a bubble bath. She is always in a rush, or too fatigued to do so.


    Ellie watched him roll a towel and ce it at the back of her head.


    "Comfy?", Jasper asked, and Ellie responded with a small nod while exerting a superhuman effort to maintain eye contact and not look at his bulging crotch.


    She took a peek at Jasper when he removed his underwear and did her best not to show a reaction when she saw him spring free. Oh, God! This will be difficult.


    Ellie encouraged herself: <em>''Stay strong. You are teaching him a lesson!''</em>


    She was not sure which one of them is suffering more when she caught herself staring at his chiseled abs which disappeared under the thickyer of bubbles.


    Ellie threw her head back on thefy towel-roll and closed her eyes. He said nothing more than kisses, and if she is like this, she is safe, right? Wrong.


    Jasper lifted her left leg and diligently sucked and kissed each of her toes.


    "Only kissing.", he said innocently when she tried pulling her foot away.


    Jasper waited for her to rx before his lips moved higher up her leg.


    Ellie didn''t find anything out of ce when Jasper scooted closer to her while worshiping her leg with his kisses. asional light bites made her twitch and moan softly but she didn''t say anything to stop him because it was all within the previously set limits: only kissing.


    She yelped in surprise when he hooked both of her legs on his shoulders and she felt is hands on her back. Ellie grabbed edges of the tub. Her upper body was suspended above bubbles, supported with his arms, while he kissed and licked inside of her thighs, moving slightly higher with every touch of his lips.


    Ellie shuddered helplessly when Jasper buried his face between her neatly trimmed intimate curls and he explored her with his tongue, kissing deeply into the seam of her folds.


    Ellie was surprised, outraged, but¡­ she loved it.


    <em>''Shit!''</em> Her mind exploded when she felt him smiling because he got her right where he wanted, and he didn''t break his promise: only kissing.


    And she would say something angrily if only she could find her voice. Damnit! Next time she needs to be more specific!


    Cataclysmic sensation sted through her with every flick of his tongue over the engorged peak where her pleasure was concentrated. Involuntarily her hips moved, allowing for her legs to slightly shift angle and open her up more for his explorations.


    Ellie rolled her head back and stared blindly at the ceiling. Oh, God! He is licking her with persistent strokes of his tongue, each sending ecstatic quivers through her body. He is kissing and sucking, and she has to surrender to his talents and to this surging pleasure he is providing... with only kissing.


    Ellie could not stop the motions of her hips, and her moans became louder as she fought to catch even the smallest of the breaths.


    The whole bathroom was spinning while Ellie dissolved into absolutely nothing¡­ crying Jasper''s name¡­ loving and hating him at the same time. Only kissing.


    Ellie was too weak to react when he ced her to sit in hisp.


    Jasper cradled Ellie with his arms and nuzzled her cheek with his nose before kissing it gently. He loves seeing her like this. Flushed cheeks, rxed, faint smile on her lips¡­ Her body limp. Because of him.


    "You are beautiful.", he whispered.


    She took a deep breath weakly and leaned onto him, unable to say anything. Speechless. It took her few minutes toe down from her high and be able to talk. That was too surprising, too intense, too Jasper. It made Ellie wonder what else he has up his sleeve. He is a handsome factory of endless pleasure. Oh, my¡­ she ispletely under his spell.


    Ellie cupped Jasper''s cheeks in her palms and kissed him lightly. "Take me to bed.", she spoke into his lips before kissing him again.


    Jasper smiled widely when she held onto him for support while he toweled her off gently before carrying her to the bed.


    "Does this mean I can do more than kisses?", Jasper asked while his lips brushed over her nipples.


    She arched her body up toward him, asking for more. "Yes, please."


    "How much more?"


    His icy-blue eyes burned from desire. Oh, how much he wants to hold her¡­ to feel her heat and make her lose herself in the rapture in which he is more than ready to submerge her. Over and over again. But he wants to make sure she wants him as well. Just as much, if not more. And the way she held onto him tightly told him that she does.


    "All of it." Ellies words unlocked a storm of pleasure and she was happy that he remembered to lock the door.


    Ellie closed her eyes and smiled helplessly in surrender. She loves him. And she can''t stay away. No matter how strong willed and stubborn she is, her love for Jasper is stronger. And it''s still growing. And she is not strong enough to deny herself pleasures which her super-hot boyfriend can provide.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 901 - Second Breakfast

    "You guys are having ate breakfast.", Elliemented when she came to the dining room with Jasper and found Tom and Brian seated at the table.


    "Good morning, Queen.", Brian responded and nodded in greeting to Jasper while doing his best not to think about his three beloved Calvins which are lost. Forever. "This is our second breakfast."


    Brian''sst sentence made Ellie and Jasper exchange looks which screamed that two of them were naughty. Neither of them tried suppressing smiles, that was impossible to do.


    Tom had difficulty lifting the gaze from his coffee.


    Ellie didn''t want to call him out, but Jasper had no problems saying cheerfully: "Good morning, Tom."


    "Morning¡­", Tom mumbled in response and that earned him an elbow nudge from Brian.


    "Ignore him.", Brian awkwardly said. "He has some issues of his own."


    "Sorry to hear that." Jasper saidzily while putting Ellie''s favorite pastries in her te at the buffet-style table. He gave a side-nce to Tom. "Let me know if you need help getting over it¡­ the issues."


    Ellie was about to nudge Jasper with her elbow, but he pulled her in his embrace.


    "There, there. Watch your bnce.", Jasper pretended that he didn''t notice her intention. Instead of him getting reprimanded by Ellie, he transformed it into him supporting her.


    "Are your legs still weak?", he whispered into her ear.


    Ellie looked at him almost angrily but a secondter gave up and buried her face in his chest to hide her embarrassment.


    Jasper chuckled and kissed top of her head before pulling a chair for her to sit.


    Tom didn''t stay long. Their public disy of affection is too much for him to handle. After less than a minute he excused himself. He was unable to look at Ellie, especially not with Jasper always sticking to her. The image of Ellie and Jasper making out in the bed from that morning was replying in his mind. Unsettling. And the fact that Jasper is wearing one oftest Ellie''s creations made Tom''s blood boil.


    Brian rolled his eyes internally, but he could not say anything to Tom, not in front of Ellie. In any case, with Tom away, the whole atmosphere was less ufortable for Brian.


    Ellie and Jasper didn''t seem to be affected by Tom''s mood. Well, Ellie was concerned about Tom, but she feared that if she shows it, he will interepret it in a wrong way and get his hopes up.


    "Do you have ns for today?" Brian tried to strike a conversation with Jasper.


    Jasper shrugged. "Whatever Ellie wants. My calendar is free."


    Both Jasper and Brian looked at Ellie who traced the edge of a coffee cup with her index finger.


    Ellie clearly remembers when Norman said how next Saturday (today) there is a party at their home. And he told Jasper something like: <em>''If you are not hiding her, then bring her to our party.''</em> Old man was definitely hinting that Ellie is not worthy and that Jasper is ashamed of her. Ellie knows that Norman looked down on her and wish to confront him surged forth. Her resolve is strengthened with knowledge that he is suppressing Jasper and that she secured majority votes for Jasper (and Norman still does not know that)¡­ this will be a good chance to rock the boat.


    After an endless minute she looked at Jasper. "You owe me a party. With rich people present."


    Jasper understood that she is referring to the event fromst night which she missed because of him.


    "When I find one, you are invited.", Jasper responded with a charming smile. He thought that if it''s a party she wants to go to, he can find several within minutes. He got his phone with intention to check his emails¡­ there are always few party invites waiting for him. "It''s weekend, I''m sure there is something happening. Let''s see if there is any that interests you..."


    Ellie tilted her head and ced her hand over his phone. "But there IS one that interests me. Today."


    Jasper''s smile disappeared when he realized that she is hinting at the party in his family home. "What? You don''t mean¡­?"


    Ellie smiled. "If I remember correctly, I am invited."


    Jasper frowned. "No, Ellie. Going there is asking for trouble."


    Ellie''s smile widened. If Jasper knew that she wants to create trouble, he would probably try to prevent her from going even more. "What trouble? It''s Burr Ridge neighborhood. Good for business."


    Ellie saw that Jasper''s frown is not easing up and decided to keep on pushing. "Do you think that your father will make a scene in his own home in front of people? Or do you doubt that I can handle Lily?"


    Jasper thought about it and had to agree that Norman will not do anything to disrupt the event at their home. He always worried about his image. But Lily might be a problem. She is crazy and unpredictable.


    At the same time, Jasper does not want Ellie to think that he is hiding their rtionship from anyone.


    "Are you sure about Lily?", Jasper asked reluctantly.


    "Who is Lily?", Brian could not contain his curiosity.


    "She is interested in Jasper.", Ellie exined without any details.


    Brian pursed his lips. "Socialite?" Based on how much Brian knows about Jasper, he knew that his guess can''t be too far off from the truth.


    Ellie responded with a yful smirk.


    "I wish I can be there and see how you wipe the floor with her, my Queen.", Brian mused. "But I should stay here and help Tom lick his wounds."


    Ellie looked at Brian andughed. "Such an inappropriate analogy."


    Brian threw a half-eaten croissant at Ellie which she almost caught, but it bounced off from her palm.


    "I didn''t mean that I will lick him literally! Hmph!", Brian protested.


    "Don''t throw the food away!" Ellie looked at the floor in the direction where croissant-projectile bounced off.


    Brian made a face. "I told you to get a dog. If you have one, the dog would eat it and there would be no wasted food."


    Ellieughed. "You are the one throwing food. You get a dog!"


    "Really? If I get a dog I can bring it here?", Brian''s eyes sparkled.


    "No.", Ellie tly responded. "Dogs are not meant to exist for the sole purpose of eating your leftovers. And you are not disciplined enough to own one. Don''t bring an animal in this house with an intention that my staff takes care of it."


    Jasper observed interaction between Ellie and Brian while thinking about the party that Ellie wants to go to. Sure, Norman will probably not make a scene, but he will not make Ellie feel wee either. Even if Norman has nothing against Ellie, he will make it hard on her just to spite Jasper because he refused to be friendly with Lily. And Lily might do something crazy, like push Ellie into the pool, or spill a drink on her, or who knows what¡­ Also, his mother, Melissa will be there, and he still does not know what she thinks about all this: Jasper having a woman in his life, or however Norman and Lily framed it. Ugh¡­ Norman and Lily. Neither of them probably said anything good.


    He needs to stick close to Ellie and not leave her side. Because it seems that Ellie is really set on going there.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 902 - Saturdays Event At Kiani Familys Villa (1)

    ~ Chicago, Kiani family vi ~


    Kiani family''s vi is located in an upscale Burr Ridge neighborhood.


    It''s a majestic French provincial all stone vi located on 4 acres ofnd and separated from the rest of the world with a tall concrete wall all around it and a heavy iron gate at the entry. Lower floor of the vi is covered in marble floor tiles, and some areas are broken apart into intricate mosaics. The floor itself looks like a masterpiece. And whatpliments the extravagant floors arerge crystal chandeliers, super-tall ceilings and oversized windows which provide amazing views to the well maintained garden. The whole vi is custom made with luxury in mind and most of the lower floor is an open area, perfect for hosting parties.


    "What''s the rush?", one youngdy asked another while stopping her.


    "Didn''t you hear? Jasper is here." Thedy was not very patient. She is on her way to the powder room in order to touch up her makeup.


    "Really? He missedst few gatherings." Thirddy overheard them and decided to join in the chat.


    "Who is here?", Lily approached them. She heard them, but she is not sure if she heard them right.


    All threedies dropped their smiles. They forgot about Lily who thinks that she is the boss of everything rted to Jasper.


    "Jasper is here.", one of them responded.


    Lily didn''t stick around to listen. She made her way immediately toward the main entry while adjusting her smile to the most pleasant level.


    Lily stopped in her tracks and blinked few times when she spotted Jasper with Ellie. His arm is around Ellie''s waist and he leaned close, speaking softly while gesturing around. It seems he is showing her the ce. What the¡­? He is dashing as ever in ck pants and a shirt with light blue geometric details, while she is in a light blue knee-length cocktail dress with ck geometric details. Why are their clothes matching?


    Lily held her breath while walking into one of the sitting rooms in the back.


    "Uncle Norman¡­", Lily sweetly called the man who was rxing in a sofa chair and listening to two other older man talk.


    Norman tilted his head to look up at her. "Yes, Lily?"


    "Jasper is here."


    "Oh? That is nice of him." Norman smiled and returned his focus to the conversation two men are having.


    Lily was frustrated that Norman didn''t show more interest, and she did her best not to lose her smile. "He didn''te alone."


    "Someone new?", Norman guessed that it might be that woman from Jasper''s apartment, but he dismissed that idea immediately. Why would his son bring some cheap woman to this house?


    Lily leaned closer and spoke softly: "It''s that woman who came to his office to seduce him." Lily does not know that Norman saw Ellie in Jasper''s apartment, but she saw Ellie in his office and she already told Norman several times why Jasper fired her.


    Norman narrowed his eyes and paused for a second before standing up. He wanted to see who that person is. And he wants to talk to Jasper about other things as well.


    Jasper and Ellie made their way through the main level of the house, and it didn''t take long for them to be surrounded by curious party guests.


    Ellie liked that Jasper held her close to him and she blushed slightly when he introduced her as his girlfriend.


    "Are you two wearing EY?", one youngdy asked with awe.


    Jasper was impressed to see that people recognized Ellie''s brand. He nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Aye, and it''s matching outfits.", anotherdy voiced her observation and gave a meaningful look to Jasper. "It seems that your business is doing great if you can afford two outfits."


    Jasper smiled and looked at Ellie. "Business is doing great. Better than I thought."


    "Ah! What season is that?", one woman looked at Jasper''s shirt. "I know that EY makes custom requests, but I didn''t see anything like this. Simon will love this!" The woman walked away, maybe to go and find that Simon person she mentioned.


    Ellie started chatting with few friendlydies who were interested in her dress and Jasper used this chance to get them drinks.


    He didn''t expect that five guys and two youngdies from the neighborhood will surround him, asking about Ellie.


    Ellie is a new face in a mostly standard group of people, so everyone was curious. And knowing that Jasper usually does not stick to one girl for long, some of the guys got an idea to find out more about Ellie so that they increase their chance in seducing her as soon as Jasper moves on.


    The guys were not shy of asking questions such as: "When will you be done with her?", "Did someone already call dibs to be next one?", etc.


    Jasper''s face darkened. Partly because those guys dare to ask such questions about his Ellie, and other part was that he realized how despicable his behavior was earlier. Even if they don''t know that he is serious about Ellie, if he was treating previous girls with respect, these guys would not approach him this openly with such lustful thoughts about his CURRENT date! What the hell?


    Jasper took a deep breath to adjust his mood. "Guys, guys¡­ calm down. Show some respect. She is my girlfriend and I''m not ying around. If I hear any one of you thinking about hitting on her, it will not end well. Understood?"


    There were few seconds of silence before guys around him started making "Uuuh" and "Aaah" sounds like a choir.


    "Don''t tell me you are a changed man?", one guy asked mockingly.


    Another one snickered. "If that is true, I am even more interested. What kind of girl can make the biggest yer change his ways? She must be really¡­"


    Jasper grabbed the snickering guy by the cor and mmed his back against the wall.


    "Say that again.", Jasper said through his teeth while his other hand was already clenched into a fist.


    "Eh, eh¡­", Norman''s voice came from the side. "Boys, boys¡­ settle down."


    Jasper let go and turned to Norman. "Father."


    Norman shook his head. "Youe home after a long time and there is immediately a fight."


    By now, the spectators scattered, so it was only Norman and Jasper.


    Jasper knows that Norman does note just to say hi. There is something else. "How nice of you toe and wee me. To what do I owe this honor?"


    Norman saw that Jasper is by himself. He wondered if Lily saw wrongly. "I want to talk to you. Will you join me in my study?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 903 - Saturdays Event At Kiani Familys Villa (2)

    Ellie is chatting withdies who seemed to take turns in an endless queue. Most of them were asking about the dress and few asked about her rtionship with Jasper. After four or five times saying: <em>''He is my boyfriend''</em>, it rolled off her tongue easier.


    Ellie noticed that Jasper is noting back for a while and looked around. She sighed internally when she saw Lily approach her confidently in big strides. Two other youngdies were behind Lily, and Ellie assumed that those two are her henchwomen.


    Lily dramatically stopped one step away from Ellie and scrutinized her for a second before narrowing her eyes at Ellie and saying: "I see you dare to show up here!"


    Ellie looked at Lily with an unreadable expression and blinked few times. "Excuse me?"


    An olderdy who was talking to Ellie when Lily came raised her eyebrows in confusion. Just what is going on? She was talking with Ellie and buttering her up to get some connection to EY, and Lily just interrupted? And why is she so rude?


    Lily ignored the woman. She was ring at Ellie. "Don''t pretend that you don''t know what I''m talking about. Where did you find the courage to show up here?"


    Ellie blinked few more times while her eyes moved over Lily''s furious face. "Do I know you?"


    Lily''s face darkened, she wanted to call out Ellie by her name, but she forgot. It was Miss Y¡­ something. "What game are you ying? I saw you in Jasper''s office after hours, trying to seduce him! And now you came to this house to spread your¡­ filth!"


    Lily''s raised voice drew attention of nearby party guests and audience around them started increasing.


    Ellie furrowed her brows slightly. "Miss, I''m not sure what you are talking about. It seems you have mistaken me with someone. Are you sure that was me?"


    "I clearly saw you and we spoke!" Lily pointed a finger in Ellie''s face. Suddenly, she remembered the name. "You are Miss Young! How would I know your name if I didn''t meet you earlier?"


    Ellie''s frown showed that she is losing her patience. She ced her palm over Lily''s shaky finger and pushed it down. "You could have heard myst name from number of people present right here with whom I spoke today. However, I don''t remember speaking with anyone like you. Ever. So, you are either wrong about meeting with me, or you are not significant enough for me to remember you. Pick one. Also¡­ I don''t go to anyone''s office after hours to seduce him, but since you think that you saw me, that means that you were there. So, I wonder, which one of us is spreading filth bying here?"


    Lily was shaking from anger. "Who do you think you are?!"


    Ellie smiled and wanted to respond and was surprised when olderdy next to her answered: "Whoever she is, she can afford to wear one oftest EY designs. That means that she is influential. Lilian, why are you causing a scene? She already said that she does not know who you are. Maybe you should go home and cool off."


    Anotherdy who wanted to talk to Ellie next chimed in. "Yes, I would never expect Miss Cavadini to be so crude. I will not invite her to our next party. I don''t need this type of drama in my house."


    The murmur spread through the crowd and it was getting louder.


    Lily looked around in panic and saw using looks directed at her. Her face twisted in anger and she red at Ellie. If looks could kill, Ellie would be in mortal danger, but things don''t work that way.


    Lily could not stand Ellie''s faint mocking smile and she stomped away angrily. She pushed away her two <em>''henchwomen''</em> who snickered.


    Ellie nodded in understanding, those two are not henchwomen, they just came to watch the show. And they are entertained.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Young.", olderdy turned to Ellie. "Lilian is known to be short tempered. Her parents spoiled her, everyone in the circle knows that. I hope you are not too upset, and we can continue our talk like nothing happened."


    Ellie gave a small nod. She is not oblivious to the fact that this woman is buttering her up to get insider''s ess to EY. "No problem, Mrs. Perri. In my line of work, I''m used to meet all kinds of¡­ personalities. Thank you for helping me out. I don''t know how to thank you¡­ Actually, there might be something." Ellie got a business card from her purse. "Here. Second number on the card is a direct number. Just tell them that Miss Young gave it to you, and we can see to put you higher on the waitlist. I just hope you can keep this confidential, between us. If my boss finds out that there are many calling that line and mentioning my name, I might get in trouble."


    Mrs. Perri''s eyes were shining and her head bobbed happily. "Thank you, thank you! This is too much!", she eximed while trying to suppress her voice. Her action didn''t match her words as she kept the card in her purse.


    "Excuse me, I need to usedies'' room.", Ellie walked away leaving behind Mrs. Perri who had a big smile on her face and another woman who was looking at Mrs. Perri with a frown. She wanted to talk to Ellie next!


    Ellie made her way down the hallway where she saw Lily previously take a turn. She hopes to find Lily and provoke her more while she is out of it. You strike the iron while it''s hot! Also, she was wondering where Jasper disappeared.


    ¡­


    In the study on the main floor, Jasper sighed internally while listening to his father ramble about K Industries stock movements. Jasper can tell that Norman is not happy, and he should be d about it because he knows that Norman is grumpy only because he fears that besides losing Mr. Dickinson, he might lose more support. But Jasper is here for too long and he is wondering where Ellie is and if she is OK. And he came here to be with Ellie, not to talk aboutpany with Norman.


    "Are you done?", Jasper asked Norman when he took a break from ranting to inhale.


    "What? Howe you are not interested in this? What kind of a CEO are you?", Norman red at Jasper.


    "It''s not that I''m not interested. But I am aware of the situation, and it''s Saturday afternoon, and us talking about it won''t change anything. On Monday stock market will open and we can observe trends. Also, our board meeting is this Monday, so we can discuss it. Now if you excuse me, I want to go back to the party."


    Jasper walked out of the study and he didn''t even bother to close the door behind him. He only hoped that Lily didn''t find Ellie in his absence and cause a scene.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 904 - Saturdays Event At Kiani Familys Villa (3)

    Ellie walked through the winding hallway and stopped every few steps to observe d¨¦cor and paintings which are hanging on the walls. Everything is luxurious, but not vulgar.


    Lily was nowhere in sight. Who knows, maybe she really went home how Mrs. Perri suggested.


    Ellie saw an older man enter one room. The door was open already, and he didn''t close it fully either.


    The man paid no heed to her, and she was looking at the huge painting of a dock with colorful houses in the background. Through the hallway Ellie observed a lot of paintings rted to water, someone here likes the seaside.


    Voices from the room got Ellie''s attention when she walked by the half-open door with intention to go back to the party.


    "And what did he say?", the man asked.


    "Hmph! Arrogant brat!", Ellie recognized this voice as Norman''s and paused. "He thinks there is no use talking about stocks now."


    "He is still young and has a lot to learn. I told you that it''s too early to give him the CEO position, but you were in a rush to see what he can do." The man sighed loudly. "Luckily I still have my 6% and I will not sell them no matter what tricks they try. They think they can intimidate me? That is not happening¡­"


    Thisment made Ellie realize that the man she saw enter the room must be Mr. Stocker who refused to sell his 6% to Ethan. She inched closer to the door and listened attentively.


    "Intimidate you?" Norman paused. "You only said someone approached you to buy stocks. What is this about intimidation?"


    "Uhm¡­ nothing, nothing.", Mr. Stocker cleared his throat few times. "The man was just stern and gave me unpleasant looks when I refused."


    "You are confident that it was not Jasper or someone he hired?", Norman asked.


    "I told you already¡­ your son is too innocent. He always ys by the rules and that is why is notpetent to lead K Industries. My son on the other hand¡­"


    "Stop that before you get carried away again!", Norman raised his voice. "K Industries is a familypany. And it''s not like Jasper is calling the shots, anyway."


    Both menughed.


    "Right, right.", Mr. Stocker said. "How can I forget when you remind me about that ever so often."


    "Because it''s the truth. Let''s make our way back before someone looks for us."


    Ellie panicked. She is right at the door! Ellie dashed toward the opposite door and got inside. She watched through the crack Norman and Mr. Stocker walk down the hallway and exhaled in relief. They didn''t see her.


    The conversation she overheard reyed in her mind and it made her blood boil. Norman and his buddy Stocker are both mocking Jasper. It will be sweet to see their faces on Monday. She was more than ever resolute to show at that board meeting and make a ssh. That Stocker was making it sound like a bad thing that Jasper is ying by the rules. Well¡­ maybe Jasper is a rule-abiding guy, but her¡­ she can twist the rules and make them go her way when needed.


    Ellie took few deep breaths to contain bloodlust which started seeping out of her and opened the door to go back to the party. She needs to find Jasper. Based on what she heard, Jasper was talking with Norman and that is why he was absent for so long, but now he is out and probably looking for her.


    Before stepping out, Ellie turned around and saw that she is in some sitting room. Large firece with oversized off-white stone mantle dominates the luxurious furniture and she saw¡­ photos. Lots of them. Curiosity took over and Ellie went to see them up close. Well, she is already here, she might as well take a look. She will only look.


    With a single nce, Ellie saw that photos mostly have Jasper on them. Ha! There is a toddler Jasper! Someone is holding his arms up, probably supporting him while walking, and that someone is a female captured from waist down, but that adorable white-haired blue-eyed toddler is definitely Jasper. Even his dimple on the chin is there! Super-cute! Ah¡­ and there he is, maybe ten years old, holding a baseball bat¡­ Teenage Jasper in a uniform-looking tank top and shorts on an athletic track passing the finish line with his arms wide open and a big smile on his face¡­ and another one, he is throwing a javelin. He is smiling here as well. Behind those photos are several trophies: 1st ce 400m¡­ 100m¡­ high jump. It seems that in middle school and high school Jasper was ruling track and field events.


    Ellie concluded that photos are chronologically ordered because on each next photo he was older.


    There is a photo of Jasper and an older man. They are facing each other and obviouslyughing. Older man''s hand is resting on Jasper shoulder. Jasper is probably in histe teens. Is that his grandfather, or some older rtive? Family friend? Ellie reached out and held the frame carefully to observe closely a candid photo which captured a very happy moment. She never saw Jasper so rxed, uncontrolled, happy.


    "Jasper loved his grandfather.", woman''s voice from the door startled Ellie, and she was happy that she didn''t drop the photo.


    "I''m sorry.", Ellie kept the photo back on the mantle. "I was only looking."


    Ellie turned to face the woman and paused.


    "Ellie?", woman asked in surprise.


    "Lisa?", Ellie was equally surprised at the sight of a woman in herte forties.


    Lisa was already next to Ellie and holding onto her hands. "Wow! I know that you are in Chicago because of fashion events, but I didn''t think I will see you here!"


    Ellie took few seconds to respond with a big smile. "I didn''t think I will see you here either!"


    Lisa gave Ellie a cryptic look. "Why are you surprised to see me here?"


    "You are from Seattle. Right?"


    Lisa smiled. "Ie to Seattle for our appointments because that is off season for you, so you have enough time for me. I am from Chicago, born and raised. And I would prefer to have my appointments here, it is closer¡­ however, you are here only for fashion events, and always in a rush, and I don''t want to impose because I know that your time is precious."


    Ellie knows that Lisa always requests at least one hour more than necessary which two of them spend chatting. Lisa is a nicedy, very friendly and easy to talk to. She is one of rare people who know that Ellie is behind EY. Howe she didn''t ask Lisa from where she is? She just assumed that she is from Seattle. Silly.


    Ellie reminded herself to go through details on her regr customers when she gets a chance. Who knows what else she missed?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 905 - Saturdays Event At Kiani Familys Villa (4)

    Ellie remembered what Lisa said and pointed at the photo she just kept back. "Jasper''s grandfather?"


    "Yes. They were very close. It was hard on Jasper when he passed away.", Lisa sighed and gently touched frame of the photo with Jasper and his grandfather.


    "I like to keep the photos arranged like this because it shows me how happy Jasper used to be, and like this I understand how much he loved his grandpa. See?" Lisa pointed at the photo which is two photos away in line. "This one is taken after he lost his grandfather. And he lost his smile as well."


    Ellie came closer and observed photos. True. After that one where Lisa pointed, Jasper is not smiling anymore. On every next photo he is mostly serious, aloof and that visible childishly-adorable innocence is gone.


    Ellie paused and looked at Lisa. "You said¡­ YOU like to keep the photos arranged like this?"


    Lisa smiled. "Yes. I personally took this one¡­ and this one¡­ and these legs here, those are mine. Why do you look confused? Is it so strange that I took these photos? They are rather good, right?"


    "Lisa, what is your rtionship with Jasper?"


    Lisa smiled and announced proudly: "I am his mother."


    Ellie was confident that her mind exploded. She actually knows Jasper''s mother!


    Lisa (aka Melissa) ising to Seattle for appointments with Ellie for more than six years! What the¡­? Ellie cursed herself internally, howe she does not know Lisa''sst name? She probably introduced herself when they met, and since then Ellie is calling her <em>''Lisa''</em> and she forgot that herst name is Kiani! Well, even if she knew, it''s not like there are no other Kiani families around. And even if she figured out that they are rted, Ellie would not give Lisa any closer role than an aunt, because she was confident that woman is a Seattleite. What the¡­?


    "I see you are interested in Jasper?", Lisa pointed at the photos.


    Ellie blinked few times unsure how to respond, still overwhelmed by the fact that Lisa is Jasper''s mother. "You can say that."


    Lisa happily bobbed her head. In her mind, scenarios are building. How she sees it, Ellie is a perfect daughter-inw material. Pretty, ssy, kind, easy to talk to, smart, sessful¡­ what else can she wish for? Oh, is she single? Lisa decided to leave that question forter.


    Lisa cleared her throat before she started pointing at the photos and giving more information on each of them: "This one is taken on his first day of college. It was such a mix of feelings for me, but he went happily. He was always a brave boy. And he did great¡­ He kept ster grades while being a bowman in the rowing crew representing his University. Daily trainings, I have no idea from where he got all that energy. Here is a photo from apetition, first ce. This is the medal¡­"


    Lisa is on a mission to make Jasper look good, and maybe, just maybe Ellie gets interested.


    While Ellie was engrossed listening to Lisa''s stories, Jasper was on a verge of a full-blown panic attack. He can''t find Ellie. Did she leave?


    He asked few girls if they saw Ellie and they only shrugged while ogling at him. And the group of guys he approached about Ellie gave him weird looks while asking how can he lose a girl so quickly, when one hour ago he announced that he is serious about her.


    All those people are useless!


    He took a deep breath to calm down and reached for his phone. Right, he will call her. Howe he didn''t think of that earlier?


    "I hear you lost something.", Lily''s sweet voice came from the side.


    "Get lost!" Jasper was anxious, and not in a mood for this woman.


    Lily''s pleasing demeanor transformed into a sneer within a second. "How rude. Just like your little slut."


    Jasper paused. "What did you say?"


    Lily can sense dangering from Jasper, but she doesn''t care. Ellie humiliated her and she needs to vent. "I said that your little slut is rude. Making me look bad in front of all these people. Well, now at least everyone knows that she is the one who came to your office to seduce you..."


    Fury surged inside Jasper and he pushed Lily before walking away. If he stayed a second longer in Lily''s presence, he would punch her.


    Jasper didn''t push Lily hard, but she didn''t expect it. She stumbled backward and fell (butt first) in arge pot which has a tall neatly trimmed topiary tree surrounded with cacti and sulent nts. Lily yelped and then released a miserable howl when she felt thorns from cacti poke her buttocks and back of the thighs through thin fabric of her dress.


    ¡­


    Ellie is sitting next to Lisa on a sofa and watching photos in an album while listening to Lisa''s detailed exnations about anything relevant to the photo they are looking at.


    Lisa pulled out three massive photo albums and she is happy that Ellie is interested. Ah, it seems that it''s working!


    Ellie''s phone rang and she saw it''s Jasper. Poor guy, he must be looking for her.


    "Excuse me.", Ellie stood up and took the call.


    "Where are you?", Jasper breathlessly asked as soon as the call connected.


    "I am¡­ just a second." Ellie muted her phone and faced Lisa whose gaze didn''t leave her.


    "How do you call this room?"


    "Memory room.", Lisa responded.


    "I think this is called a memory room.", Ellie told Jasper after unmuting her phone.


    "I''m on my way.", Jasper ended the call.


    Based on the fact that Ellie told that other person her location within the vi, Lisa connected the dots. "Someone from the party?"


    "Yes."


    Lisa swallowed with difficulty. "If your absence was noticed then... that person must be important?" Lisa held her breath.


    Ellie confirmed. "My boyfriend."


    Ellie did her best to keep a straight face because Lisa was unable to hide her disappointment.


    Lisa sighed and looked at Ellie. "Is it serious?"


    Ellie''s nod made Lisa''s mood drop even further.


    The door opened and Jasper paused at the sight of his mother and Ellie on the sofa. Are those photo albums on the table in front of them? Why does his mother look like a child whose pet fish died? Well, at least Ellie is happy to see him.


    "Why are youte?", Lisa asked Jasper.


    "What?" Jasper didn''t know what kind of a question that is. Late for what? Did something happen? His mother is not happy, but Ellie is in a good mood.


    "What were you doing so far?" Lisa frowned while thinking that if Jasper is not wasting his time with who-knows-what-girls he would have a chance with Ellie. She is definitely interested in finding out more about him. But because he is nearsighted he missed his chance. Ellie has a boyfriend¡­ and it''s serious.


    "I was out there¡­", Jasper gestured down the hallway.


    He looked at Ellie, hoping to get some hint of what is going on but she only smiled. He frowned when he realized that Ellie is enjoying this current confusion.


    "Why are you wasting your time? Such a sweet girl is right here, and what are you doing?", Lisa sighed and looked away from him.


    <em>''Sweet girl''</em>, Ellie mouthed and pointed at herself.


    Jasper understood that his mother likes Ellie! But why did she say that he is wasting his time?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 906 - Saturdays Event At Kiani Familys Villa (5)

    Jasper came to the sofa and squeezed to sit next to Ellie.


    "Mom, what do you mean by me wasting my time?"


    "Forget it¡­", Lisa sighed and waved her hand dismissively. "It was just my wishful thinking. Ellie has a boyfriend and¡­" Lisa stopped talking when she saw that Jasper and Ellie are holding hands. With their fingers inteced and everything!


    Ellie stifled augh at Lisa''s shocked expression.


    "Lisa, allow me to introduce you to my boyfriend.", Ellie said with teary eyes from holding back herughter.


    "Why didn''t you say so right away!", Lisa asked when she came around.


    "I didn''t want to say it without him here. And your son SHOULD be the one to tell you that we are dating.", Ellie elbowed Jasper.


    Jasper''s grin disappeared when he saw that Lisa narrowed her eyes at him. "What?"


    "What was thatst night?"


    "Last night?" Jasper knows that he and Ellie had their argument, but everything is fine now. And how would his mother know about that?


    Lisa got her phone and opened an online article which was about fashion show from previous night. One photo showed the audience and captured Jasper with Hailey talking to him.


    "Who is that woman?", Lisa asked angrily.


    "She was in my seat." Ellie exined. "She took advantage of meingte. Shortly after that, security escorted her out."


    "Oh¡­", Lisa awkwardly smiled and kept her phone down.


    Jasper looked at his mother and frowned. "Mom, do you know that I am your son? What if that was not a misunderstanding? What if Ellie does not know about it? You are sowing discord in our rtionship!"


    Lisa pouted. "If you are cheating on this sweet girl, you deserve to be exposed."


    Ellieughed thinking that this mother-son duo is funny.


    "So¡­" Lisa looked at two of them. "Since when?"


    "We met at Jeffrey''s wedding.", Jasper exined. "And we had our first date the next day."


    "Then that woman in your office which Lily mentioned¡­"


    "That was Ellie.", Jasper immediately said, cutting of whatever Lisa wanted to say. "And Lilian''s nonsense about Ellieing to seduce me and who-knows-what is going overboard. I had an unexpectedte meeting and Ellie agreed toe to my office and wait until I''m done so that we go out for dinner from there."


    Lisa nodded in understanding, and then remembered that Norman said howst Saturday Jasper didn''te to the party which Cavadini family hosted because he was held back by a woman. "And that woman in your apartmentst weekend¡­"


    "Me again.", Ellie responded.


    Lisa''s eyes lit up and she smiled. Her son has a girlfriend. For about a month! A proper girlfriend! And it''s Ellie! "I guess I should leave you two kids alone."


    "What about the baby photos?", Ellie reminded Lisa.


    Lisa was about to stand up, but she went back to sitting with an album already in her hands.


    Lisa grinned when she opened the album and the first photo was buck naked baby-Jasper lying on his tummy.


    "Aw, this brings back memories¡­ Look at those cheeks!", Lisa gushed.


    Ellie stifled augh. "Which ones? I see two pairs!"


    Jasper pulled Ellie up. These two women are having fun at the expense of his baby-butt-cheeks! He will not allow it!


    "I will show my room to Ellie.", he said gloomily while pushing giggling Ellie out the door.


    Lisa looked after Jasper and Ellie and didn''t try to stop them. She will talk more with Ellieter, and with Jasper as well.


    Lisa closed the album, kept it on the table with the others and walked toward the firece mantle.


    She touched the frame of the photo which has Jasper with his grandfather and said in a soft voice: "Dad, he is smiling again."


    ¡­


    "Do you care to exin?", Jasper asked when he closed the door of his room.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "You and my mother.", Jasper rified. He observed that two of them look very close for someone who met recently, and wants to know how two of them know each other.


    Ellie is happy that he asked for details nicely. She can see that he is learning from his mistakes.


    "Lisa is a regr EY customer. For more than six years. Whenever shees she stays longer, and we talk. Mostly about fashion and daily things. She mentioned that she has a son, but I don''t remember if she ever said your name. I can say that we are close, and we get along well. She alwayses to my main office in Seattle, so I assumed that she is from there. I found out that she is your mother about half an hour ago."


    Ellieughed. "Right off the bat Lisa started showing me your photos and telling me how wonderful you are. So, I let her talk because I wanted to hear what she has to say."


    "And you let her talk¡­" Jasper checked his phone which beeped while Ellie was talking. It was a message from Lisa. "Look. She is inviting you to stay for dinner even though you deceived her at first."


    "Hey, I didn''t lie.", Elli defended herself. "As soon as the topic moved to anything resembling a boyfriend, I told her that I''m taken. And that it''s serious. I just didn''t tell her that it''s you. She loves you very much."


    "Yeah. So much that she sold me out as soon as she could. What if I was cheating on you?"


    "Are you kidding me?" Ellie was aiming with her fist to punch Jasper in the shoulder, but he caught it and pulled her toward him.


    "Ellie, I will never cheat on you.", he kissed her cheek.


    His words warmed her heart. "That is something you will need to prove over time."


    "What are you doing?", Ellie asked with panic in her voice when she felt that he is unzipping the back of her dress.


    "If I don''t remove it now, it will get wrinkled.", Jasper said matter-of-factly while pulling zipper open all the way to her lower back.


    "There are people downstairs. A party!"


    "And there is no way we are going to join them." When Jasper thought of Lily and those guys with lecherous thoughts about Ellie, he decided to keep her in his room until people disperse.


    "Your parents are here!"


    "They don''te to my room. But I locked the door, just in case.", Jasper shed a smile at the sight of her half-removed dress. Her top was covered only by a blush pink colored bra.


    "Wait!" Ellie grabbed her dress, not allowing it to fall all the way down. "I think you should check in your closet, bathroom, under the bed¡­"


    Jasper''s eyebrow arched in confusion. "Why?"


    "Just to make sure Lily is not here. That woman is like a burdock¡­ clings to you and it''s difficult to get rid of."


    Jasper remembered how Lily came to him and said that Ellie made her look bad. And based on Lily''s sour attitude and immature name calling, Ellie was the victor in that confrontation. "Hmm¡­ she is an obnoxious woman. I believe that you gave her some hard time."


    Ellie smirked. "I only made a point that she is not important, and I hoped that she can see how easily I can ruin her. But I don''t think she learned anything. She is so full of herself."


    Jasper agreed. "She is a typical spoiled brat. Her parents didn''t spank her as a child when she needed disciplining."


    Jasper kept Ellie''s dress on the backrest of the chair and enjoyed her slight embarrassment which made her several folds more attractive.


    "How about you?", Jasper asked while his eyes yfully examined her body covered only in two negligible pieces of blush pink colored fabric.


    "What?"


    "Did you ever get a proper spanking?"


    Ellie missed Jasper''s suggestive tone. She was too busy staring at his delicious body which got revealed as he removed his shirt.


    Ellie responded honestly: "No. I am a good girl." Well, maybe not a good-good girl, but she never got spanked, alright?


    Jasper spoke softly into her ear: "The spanking I''m talking about is reserved only for good girls."


    Ellie realized that her whole face is burning and she is holding her breath as his words sank in, just how two of them sank into the soft mattress of his bed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 907 - Found A Master

    ~ France, Chateau ~


    Sarah left the tech-room where her Sigma army is discussingtest hacking techniques. Her phone is ringing and when she saw that it''s an iing call from Jarred, Sarah decided to take it in a more private setting.


    "Old man, to what do I owe this unexpected pleasure?"


    "Hmph!", Jarred grunted. "What unexpected? You asked me to find information for you, and now it''s unexpected?"


    Sarah paused. "Information?"


    Jarred understood Sarah''s confusion right away. "You forgot? Then it''s not important."


    "No, no, no¡­ it''s just that¡­" Sarah''s brain was almost steaming while she thought how to get out of this. "You know I like to ask for many things, so I''m not sure to which one you are referring."


    "Hmm¡­ Not a very good excuse for forgetting, but I will take it because it is true that you ask for many things. And this time you asked me to find you something like a master for fighting and stuff."


    "You found one?" Sarah dashed upstairs to the office room on the second floor.


    "I have some information on one. If you will be able to get him to help you with whatever you need, that is on you."


    "Oh, oh¡­ tell me, please."


    Sarah was super-excited. They tried digging up information about any master, but everything was a dead end. So far, Jarred never disappointed. That man is well connected.


    ¡­


    Aiden found Sarah in the office. She was nkly staring at the imaginary spot on the floor, and the desk surface next to her was littered with various printouts¡­ maps, text, something that looked like magazine clips.


    He pulled a chair and sat next to her. "Looks like something important if it puts you in such deep thoughts."


    "Jarred called. He found information on the master, but even he is not confident that the information is legit. He sent what he has and left it up to me to decide what I want to do with it."


    "What do you have?" Aiden can tell that Sarah already started looking into it. That must be the reason she is missing forst few hours.


    "A person. Known by name <em>''Master Hollow''</em>. Of course, he is in the middle of nowhere, because why would anyone with any skills live in a civilized ce with road ess?" Sarah exhaled in frustration. "And listen to this: If I want to even get considered by him to talk to me, I need to go through some trial."


    Aiden thought how that should be expected. "It''s not unusual for any expert to ask for some way to express your sincerity. Otherwise they will be swamped by wannabe trainees who give up halfway."


    "But I don''t want a training. It''s more like¡­ a consultation."


    "And there are probably many who came with all kinds of reasons. He can''t see them all. It''s a waste of his time." Aiden tapped Sarah''s nose with his index finger to wake her up from her grumpy mood. "OK. Nothing you can do about it. Move on. What else you got?"


    "Well, the rumor is that passing the trial is just to get him to talk to me. To acknowledge my existence. If he will do anything other than that, it''s up to me to impress him."


    "All this is too high level." Aiden frowned while thinking. "Do you have anything else?"


    "Yes. Another rumor¡­", Sarah gave few printouts to Aiden. "These are about his daughter. She wasst seen in this college in Serampore, India. Eighteen years ago. Master Hollow is trying to find her since then, unsessfully."


    "So, you think that if you find his daughter, he will help you out?"


    "If old man''s information is legit, and if this Hollow master exists and if I pass the trial and¡­ so many ifs." Sarah sighed. "And how do I find a girl in India who disappeared eighteen years ago?"


    "I assume you asked Eve.", Aiden guessed.


    Sarah confirmed. "The only thing Eve found are few ancient blurry photos of the girl before she went missing. Even with advanced facial reconstruction, with twenty years to build on, error margin is more than I want to ept as a reason to go and approach random women in theirte thirties and ask them if they are Tashi. Maybe she changed her name or¡­ who knows if she is alive."


    "If the man is looking for her, he either believes that she is alive, or he is looking for a closure."


    "At the same time, there must be a reason why he can''t find her. You think this is worth looking into?"


    "I think that WE can look into this before we decide to drop it. You are looking for a master who is not rted to Ste, and here you got a clue about one." Aiden gave Sarah a meaningful look. "Don''t give up so easily."


    Sarah realized that few hours without finding much affected her negatively.


    She adjusted her mood. "Who said I''m giving up? I was just thinking¡­ thinking! And now that I have your help I know that we can find whatever there is to find."


    Sarah and Aiden were busy in study room until dinner, and after dinner they were back at it.


    It waste in the night when they stopped their work and summarized what they have.


    Sarah was pleasantly surprised that they discovered an online backup of one email thread between two people, and one of them attempted to approach Master Hollow. Based on that and few more clues, Sarah and Aiden agreed that closest-to-facts are: 1. Person with a name ''Master Hollow'' exists, and people treat him like a master of martial arts; 2. There is a trial that a person needs to single-handedlyplete in order to approach Master Hollow; 3. Master Hollow is looking for a female who is young enough to be his daughter (he is rumored to be more than sixty years old).


    Aiden added: "For you to get his guidance, we need to find current whereabouts of his daughter, and you need to pass that test."


    "Test is easy. Whatever it is, I''m confident I can do it. But this daughter¡­ if we can''t find anything solid with Eve''s help, I don''t think that it''s easy to find her."


    "If she is in some remote ce without modern electronic gadgets, it is difficult this way." Aiden gestured toward theirputers. "And just two of us are not enough to go and search by foot.",


    Aiden paused and furrowed his brows while thinking.


    "It seems you have an idea.", Sarah asked after some time.


    "Hear me out¡­", Aiden''s start indicated that Sarah will not like what ising. "You remember security conference? Saurabh Patel? He was interested in giving us a token in advance for our services. My idea is that we reach out to him and offer our services in exchange for a token."


    Sarah frowned. When Mr. Patel gave them token in advance, she had a bad feeling about it. For some reason, her intuition screamed that tokenes at a high price and that she should not take it. But she can see where Aiden is going with this. "You want to use token in exchange for Mr. Patel to help us find Tashi?"


    Aiden confirmed. "He has the manpower. And India is his territory. If anyone can find traces of a woman lost there eighteen years ago, that is him." Aiden saw that Sarah is not eager to ept that idea. He expected that. "At the end, it all boils down to: do you want to try approaching this master? How I see it, he might be your chance to get advantage over Ste. And Ste is the key of finding more about Lebedevs as well as about the other family who is after me. Think about it. Let''s go to bed now. It''ste. In the morning we will talk more."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 908 - After The Event At Kiani Familys Villa (1)

    ~ Chicago, Kiani family vi ~


    Saturday,te afternoon¡­


    Party noise is dying down on the main floor as the people are trickling away while upstairs in Jasper''s room Jasper and Ellie are in the world of their own.


    Jasper is holding Ellie in his arms and enjoys the feeling of her snuggling next to him close, like skin-to-skin is not close enough. Because that is how he feels about her, it''s never close enough. And he is confident that they are made for each other because that is where she belongs, right there, in his arms, as if they were molded at the same time to fit perfectly when they embrace one another.


    "You look happy.", Jasper said while tracing the edge of her smiling lips with his index finger.


    She confirmed. "You make me happy."


    He is pleasantly surprised that she openly said it. "How much happy?"


    Ellie thought for some time, finding the right words to describe her happiness which is radiating from within. "I feel like¡­ you fill me up with sunshine."


    Jasper spoke in her ear: "Sweetie, that was NOT sunshine." He lifted the cover and nced downward suggestively.


    Jasperughed at her outraged expression. "I love you, Ellie. You make me so happy that I want to freeze this moment in time because I''m confident that the next one can''t be this good. But then you prove me wrong, because every next moment is better than the previous one. You do that to my life."


    Ellie exhaled and pushed with her hand yfully against his bare chest. "How can I be angry at you if you say things which melt away my fighting spirit?"


    "It''s simple. Don''t be angry at me.", he cheekily said.


    Jasper''s phone rang and he checked the caller ID. "It''s my mom."


    He answered by putting her on the speaker: "Yes, mother?"


    "Do you n toe downstairs?", Lisa asked impatiently. Jasper said that he will show Ellie his room. How long is that taking? It''s only one room!


    "Did the guests leave?", Jasper asked back.


    "Few more left.", Lisa responded immediately.


    Jasper rolled his eyes. He does not want to go downstairs. This is his cuddle time with Ellie! "When is the dinner?"


    "Seven."


    Jasper checked time. "There is more than an hour until then! We will be down for dinner."


    Jasper''s finger was dangerously close to the <em>''end call''</em> button when they heard Lisa yell from the phone''s speaker: "Jasper Kiani, don''t you dare hang up on me! I want to talk to Ellie also! If you don''te down, I wille to your room!"


    Jasper and Ellie exchanged looks.


    Jasper slowly pulled his hand away from that <em>''end call''</em> button while Ellie frantically gestured that they should go down.


    "What made you think I want to hang up? Don''t get so excited. We will be down shortly.", Jasper pacified Lisa.


    "Good. I want to talk to my future daughter-inw."


    Jasper chuckled at Ellie''s shocked expression.


    "You like her so much?" Jasper asked with glee unaware that his mother''s response will throw dirt at him.


    "Yes! Considering your horrible history with dating, you have no idea how happy I am that you finally found a decent girl who is willing to ept you. And Ellie is more than decent. I will not allow you to mess this up!"


    Jasper wanted to ask her (again) if she still remembers that he is her son, but then he got an idea. "Maybe you should talk to father. I believe that he gave Lilian some hints that she might be a good daughter-inw."


    Lisa snorted. "Lily? Not a chance. I will talk with Norman about that. Don''t selfishly keep Ellie to yourself. Come downstairs. You have five minutes!"


    Lisa ended the call without giving Jasper time toe up with more excuses to dy.


    "You want Lisa to handle Lily?", Ellie asked when Jasper kept his phone away.


    "Do you disapprove?"


    "No. I think it''s a great idea." Ellie does not believe that Lily will give up easily, but the more people keep an eye on her and suppress her, the less damage she can do.


    Ellie nced toward the bathroom door. "I can use that bathroom to freshen up, right?"


    Jasper pouted and pulled Ellie closer to him. "What''s the rush?"


    "Lisa said five minutes. What if she reallyes and we are like this?"


    ¡­


    Ellie and Lisa are in one of the sitting rooms.


    "Don''t worry, he will get over it.", Lisaforted Ellie who looked at the door with a troubled expression.


    Ellie sighed. She knows that Lisa is right. After all, Jasper is a grown man. But they came here with a goal to be together and if he knew that his mother will snatch her from him (and shoo him away), Jasper would probably note.


    Ellie remembers Jasper''s childish expression when he asked: "What am I supposed to do?"


    "This is your house also! You will manage!", Lisa responded while taking Ellie away from the family room where they were supposed to have drinks and appetizers before dinner.


    Back to present¡­


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to separate you two.", Lisa exined herself. "But no matter what I say or ask, Jasper is ring at me. We can talk freely here."


    "You want to talk about something specific?", Ellie guessed.


    Lisa didn''t deny it. She is burning from curiosity to find out how serious are Jasper and Ellie about this rtionship. "I want to thank you for giving Jasper a chance."


    "He is a great guy."


    "Yes, yes he is.", Lisa confirmed. "Thank you for seeing that."


    Ellie felt ufortable. "Please, stop thanking me. It sounds¡­ weird."


    "True. But that is how I feel." Lisa paused and rified: "Grateful, not weird. I''m watching him since he was a kid. And this is the first time in years that I see that he is really happy."


    "You think so?" Ellie was ttered at the thought that she can change him so much that others notice.


    "Yes. Over the years he developed a forced smile. Today I saw him smile from his heart when he is looking at you. He loves you."


    "And I love him.", Ellie said in a soft voice. She was embarrassed to say it, but she feels that Lisa needs to know.


    "Good. You will need that when you face whatever ising."


    Ellie gave a small nod in response.


    "I heard that Lily gave you a hard time today." In truth, Lisa got the details that Ellie handled Lily like she is a child, and even made others present think badly of Lily. Lisa is impressed.


    "She is not a problem. As long as she does not have support from someone who is influential."


    "You mean Norman.", Lisa guessed.


    Ellie confirmed.


    Lisa is aware that Norman never concealed his hope that Jasper and Lily will end up together, but she is surprised that Ellie knows about it.


    "You don''t have a positive opinion of him.", Lisa voiced her observation of Ellie''s bodynguage.


    Ellie shrugged. "Other than the encounter fromst weekend when he assumed that I''m a promiscuous woman as soon as heid his eyes on me, I didn''t interact with him."


    "I see." Lisa understood that if that was their only interaction, it''s inevitable that Ellie has a bad impression of Norman. "He can do that. If you tell him who you are, his attitude toward you will change."


    Ellie shook her head and smiled. "You know that I prefer my privacy. I don''t want people to form an opinion about me based on what I have. If that is a requirement for someone to be polite toward me, that says more about them than about me."


    "I understand. If that is your wish, I will respect it. But know that it might dy Norman epting you. He puts importance on the benefits a person can provide him.", Lisa gave a friendly warning.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 909 - After The Event At Kiani Familys Villa (2)

    Ellie was surprised that Lisa didn''t say anything to defend her husband.


    <em>''Interesting family...''</em>, Ellie mused.


    She decided to probe further: "Lisa, do you know that Norman is giving a hard time to Jasper in thepany?"


    "Did Jasper tell you that?", Lisa saw Ellie nod and continued. "I am surprised that he told you about it. Pleasantly surprised. Jasper usually keeps things to himself."


    Ellie was not sure how to react to it. Howe Lisa is so calm while confirming that her husband is bullying Jasper? "So, you know about it?"


    Lisa smiled. "Your expression is telling me how you don''t approve that I''m allowing it to happen."


    Ellie didn''t deny that. She can see that Melissa is a doting mother. Howe she is letting her husband give so much trouble to her son?


    "I can help him. But that would not be helping him.", Lisa exined. "You see, there are many Normans out there. Me helping him now would be his disadvantage when the next Normanes for his position, or his money, or his power, or his woman, andter his family as well. That said, I''m not expecting Jasper to fight these battles by himself, but if he has allies, they should be his allies, connections he made. Not the ones that his mommy provided. I believe that he has a circle of capable and good people, but he stubbornly refuses to open up and share his problems. Nobody can help him if they don''t know what is going on, and the world is too big to win on your own. The fact that he told you, tells me that he is changing. He is done defending and desire to win is sprouting within him."


    "When he told me, he didn''t know that I''m behind EY."


    Lisa patted Ellie''s hand and spoke with a smile: "That does not matter. Sometimes just having someone else know about challenges you are facing is sharing a burden, and at the same time it makes you stronger, more resilient. I was surprised to hear that he is stubbornly refusing to re-hire Lily. He never pushed back on Norman so far. But now I understand that recent changes are because of you."


    Lisa observed Ellie''s expression for some time before asking: "Do you n to help him with thepany?"


    Ellie''s silence answered the question.


    Lisa exhaled while thinking that she should not ask if Ellie is responsible fortest changes in ownership of shares for K Industries. She has to admit that this youngdy is impressive. "Does Jasper know about it?"


    "He will. Soon."


    Lisa approved. "I can sleep peacefully knowing that he has you by his side."


    ¡­


    Jasper was happy that he got a chance to reunite with Ellie after what seemed like forever.


    They headed to the dining room together.


    Ellie squeezed Jasper''s hand gently to get his attention.


    "Do you trust me?", she asked in a soft voice.


    "Yes.", he responded without hesitation.


    She smiled. "Good. No matter what happens, remember that I don''t allow people to bully me without a reason."


    Norman was already there, and Jasper officially introduced Ellie.


    "I''m d to finally meet you Mr. Kiani.", Ellie said sweetly with a charming smile, ignoring Norman''s scowl. "Jasper talks about you often, and I admire you very much. You are a remarkable father and Jasper is lucky to have your guidance."


    Both Lisa and Jasper were slightly stunned with change in Ellie''s behavior.


    "Please, Ellie, have a seat.", Lisa gestured to her left.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Kiani.", Ellie didn''t lose her smile. She lowered her gaze shyly and took her seat between Lisa and Jasper.


    "I hope I''m notte.", Mr. Cavadini''s words made everyone look toward the door.


    "Not at all.", Norman weed him warmly and looked at his wife. "I know that this is a family dinner, but since we already have outsiders here, I thought that Franco and Lily can join as well."


    Everyone knew that Norman called Ellie an outsider but seeing that Ellie didn''t lose her smile in the slightest, Lisa only frowned and didn''t say anything. Ellie is not a family member but calling her out as an outsider is a rude thing to do.


    "Where is Lily?", Norman asked Mr. Cavadini.


    Mr. Cavadini paused. "Lily¡­ has some issues and is notfortable sitting." He didn''t want to say thatst hour doctor they called to their home was pulling cactus thorns out of her buttocks and she is aching.


    As expected, during dinner, Norman mostly ignored Ellie and focused on entertaining Mr. Cavadini, not forgetting to bring up Lily as a topic often. Few times that Norman addressed Ellie, his words wereced with unfriendly and unkind remarks.


    Ellie took everything on with a smile while disying a perfect picture of a young girl who either does not understand that Norman is not pleased to have her at that table, or is not retaliating because she respects elders.


    Whenever Jasper wanted to react, Ellie held his hand under the table or nudged him with her leg as a reminder not to get involved.


    Lisa was watching the show with interest.


    As much as Ellie was smiling while emitting perfect tranquility, inside her the storm was brewing. She was internally chanting that all this is just a preparation for Monday. The more Norman sees her as a harmless girl, the better show it will be.


    But it was exhausting. Only in the car she exhaled in relief and cursed few times to let out some steam.


    "What was that about?", Jasper asked and nced at Ellie who finally dropped her mask of ignorance.


    "Remember? I asked if you trust me."


    "Yes. But I didn''t know that you will not give a single counter for my father''s jabs at you. And you stopped me from saying anything."


    "Hmm¡­", Ellie hummed in confirmation. "It''s not time yet."


    "I assume you have some n."


    Ellie smiled. "Your assumption is correct. Be patient just a bit longer and you will see how this will end. Or do you want me to tell you right now and spoil the surprise?"


    "Surprise?", Jasper mused. "I can wait a bit longer."


    Jasper wants to know what Ellie''s next steps are, but he can see that she is pleased with the oue so far, so he decided to wait. He said that he will not push it, and be patient, and he will honor that.


    Ellie saw where Jasper is driving and frowned slightly. "Can we go to my vi?"


    "Is there something wrong with my ce?"


    "When Mr. Cavadini tells his daughter that I joined you for dinner, I''m afraid that Lily might show up. And I don''t have enough mental energy to deal with her now."


    "OK." Jasper doesn''t care where they go, as long as they are together. "But let''s make a quick stop so I get few things. Change of clothes mostly."


    "Is something wrong with the clothes I gave you?"


    "Nothing wrong, but I got an understanding that these garments are more than what I can afford with my ie.", Jasper said sarcastically. The words of that woman asking if his business is doing well because he can afford two sets of clothes from EY are still fresh in his mind. He does not dare to ask how much it actually costs.


    Ellieughed and exined: "What people see on the catwalk, and that includes the pieces you are wearing, are samples to spark interest and show general direction of my designs for the season. EY makes money by creating custom unique outfits. And what is unique is not only design, but the fabric itself. So yeah¡­ I charge a lot."


    Ellie saw that Jasper is nervously ncing at his clothes and quickly added: "But don''t think that I am at a loss. I made these for you and having THE handsome CEO Kiani wear EY is¡­ priceless."


    "I am touched.", Jasper pulled Ellie''s hand to his lips and kissed back of her palm. "My girlfriend is brilliant. But I will keep these for fancy asions and go and grab few in t-shirts and sweatpants. Also, I don''t want to ask Brian for toiletries again. You got your stuff in my closet, it''s only fair that I im some space for myself in yours."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 910 - Tom Bailed Out

    ~ Chicago, Ellie''s vi ~


    Ellie is sitting in her design-office, trying to brush of her frustration and to think calmly.


    Jasper is on the sofa in the corner, reading business news on a tablet while ncing asionally toward Ellie. He can''t help her, but he hopes that his presence provides some support.


    Ellie pursed her lips while thinking: how did she end up in this situation?


    Jasper spent the night, everything was great (mmm, more than great).


    In the morning, they went to the dining room for breakfast and found that Tom is not there.


    Brian was acting strangely, and only when Ellie finished her two pastries he gave her the envelope. It was a letter from Tom: he left stating a family emergency.


    Ellie would maybe believe it if he returned any of her calls. In the letter he said that he does not know how long it will take and that she should find a recement for him for Wednesday''s show.


    After who knows how many calls, Ellie gave up on calling Tom. She wanted to scold him for his unprofessional behavior. At this point Ellie does not care how upset Tom is that she is with Jasper because she wants to ask Tom: who bails out so close to the fashion show? And the outfits he was supposed to wear are already tailored to fit him perfectly!


    To add to her frustration, her assistants are out for the weekend, and they will be back tomorrow morning.


    But Ellie needs to focus on other things¡­


    She started calling modelling agencies in search for a male model. She is now one model short! This Wednesday is herst show in Chicago, a grand finale,st EY ssh for the year in windy city which is nned to create waves for the months toe!


    Just how she expected, other models which are worth something are booked, it is the middle of a busy fashion season, and Ellie will NOT hire some mediocre (or worse) person to pull down the appeal of her designs.


    Back to present¡­


    "Any luck?", Brian asked Ellie when he entered the room.


    Ellie''s exhausted expression answered his question.


    "I could wear a third look¡­", Brian offered.


    "No.", Ellie rejected him. "Switching to a second one during the show is already a lot. If I add you a third one it will be too much."


    "Why not use him?", Brian gestured toward Jasper.


    Ellie saw that Jasper perked up. She thought for a second and then shook her head. "No."


    "I am not good enough?", Jasper demanded a rification. "I might not have any experience, but Brian can show me few things. I have three days to learn something not to embarrass you, right?"


    Ellie was touched. But even if she ignores the point that the show is on Wednesday afternoon and that Jasper will need to leave his work for this, there are other factors on her mind. "It''s not that. You will not embarrass me. But you are too high profile in Chicago. I''m afraid that if you show up on that catwalk the fashion news will be buzzing about CEO Kiani and not about EY designs."


    Both Brian and Jasper had to agree with Ellie''s argument.


    "Then what?", Brian asked.


    "I don''t know¡­ I need to think¡­ How is it possible that all good looking men with modeling experience are taken?", Ellie sighed. "At this rate, I need to pull those two outfits out of the lineup."


    "Last time you were missing models you asked Sarah and Aiden.", Jasper reminded her. "Why not call them again?"


    "How much I know, they are in Europe. But maybe they will return by Wednesday and are willing toe here¡­" Ellie is not confident, but she is out of options.


    ~ France, Chateau ~


    It''s Sunday evening, and Sarah and Aiden are about to head for dinner.


    Sarah saw a call from Ellie.


    "Do you think she found out that we are digging into her request about Jasper?", Sarah asked Aiden while looking at her buzzing phone.


    They know that JoAnna talked to Ellie. Is it possible that Ellie connected the dots somehow?


    Aiden shrugged. "Only one way to find out. On speaker, please."


    One minuteter, they found out the reason why Ellie called.


    Sarah muted the call and looked at Aiden. "Tom bailed out on her, so she needs you to step in. Ellie said that she needs me to tag along as well, but I''m confident that is only to incentivize you to go. Do you need more time to think?"


    Aiden shook his head indicating that he does not. He unmuted the call and asked shamelessly: "Do I get to keep the clothes?"


    Ellie exhaled. "Of course."


    Aiden made a dramatic pause. "Will Sarah get matching clothes?"


    "That can be arranged.", Ellie responded reluctantly. She wanted to tell him that those outfits don''t have female-matching ones, but she will make it work, somehow.


    Aiden''s eyes lit up. "Count me in. Send Sarah the details when the show is as well as any other relevant information, and we will make sure wee to your vi in Chicago on time."


    "Oh!", Ellie eximed. "You are a life savior!"


    A minuteter, Sarah got an email and told Aiden: "We should be in Chicago on Wednesday, noon-ish. Latest."


    He thought for a second while mentally calcting duration of flight and time difference. "We need to leave on Tuesday,te afternoon, if we want to rest before the show."


    "So, we only have tomorrow as a full day here.", Sarah concluded.


    "Yes. n to talk with your Sigma army about changing aliases and confirm emergency steps."


    Sarah understood from his words that he will not attend that meeting with Sigma army members. "You will not join?"


    "I have work-work piled up."


    Sarah looked at Aiden with guilt. She knows that he spent a lot of time with Sigma army members and finding information rted to Norman, and that is why he neglected his work for White corp. After the security upgrades at White corp. werepleted, Sarah is rather low on responsibilities and other than asional hack-projects, she has quite a bit of free time. Aiden works just like Sarah, but he has other responsibilities as well.


    Aiden could see that Sarah is troubled and decided to switch the topic.


    He kissed her forehead and exined. "I''m not part of your army from the start, so I don''t want to influence your decision. But in case you need a tie breaker, you know my opinion: safety first. Everyone should make their own decision, however, make sure to stress the fact that if even one person is stuck on keeping their previous alias, he or she is a risk to the rest of the group."


    Sarah responded with a nod. "Let''s go and have dinner. I''m sure others are there already."


    Her mood dropped when she realized what ising: "I need to tell them that we are leaving three days earlier than nned."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 911 - Deal With Mr. Patel

    ~ France, Chateau ~


    Monday morning¡­


    Aiden was ready for breakfast and waited for Sarah while checking his email on theptop.


    "Done.", she announced victoriously when she walked out of the closet.


    "Do you want to go and visit the White Mansion?"


    Sarah paused at the unexpected topic. "The one in Austin?"


    Aiden bobbed his head and smiled. "Jeff emailed. He and Anna n to go and visit. If we want to join them, they will wait for us so that we all go together, otherwise they will go now."


    Sarah understood. She remembered that massive wedding cake which Aiden described as a decent replica of the White Mansion. And it was tasty. "I would love to go and visit. If they can wait so that we all go together, that will be great!"


    "OK." Aiden likes Sarah''s enthusiasm and typed the email response.


    After breakfast, Sarah went to the tech room with her Sigma army members. Eliza went for a walk, Jesse agreed to follow her so that he makes sure nothing happens, and Aiden went to office to work on his work-work tasks (how he calls work done for White corp.).


    ¡­


    Aiden was going through his work emails while organizing what needs to be done when Sarah''s phone rang. It seems that she left it behind. Aiden saw that it''s an international call from India and he picked up quickly. Just how he guessed, it was Mr. Patel.


    "Thank you for returning the call.", Aiden said as soon as the call connected.


    There was a pause before Mr. Patel spoke. "I was expecting Sigma to answer."


    "She is busy. I am Omega. I hope you don''t mind that I took the call, we are working together, and the request for contact was made by both of us."


    "I see."


    Aiden was able to hear mirth in Mr. Patel''s voice while he spoke: "Omega, my day is full and I don''t have much free time. Let''s skip the usual small talk. You reached out to me because you want something. Tell me what that something is."


    Aiden can appreciate that man is not beating around the bush. On the other side, he knows that they are the ones asking for a favor, so all that pleasant fa?ade Mr. Patel showed few months back in Las Vegas is gone now.


    Aiden took a deep breath and told himself to sound as polite as possible. There is no way to deny the facts: they reached out to him because they need something.


    Few minutester, Mr. Patel understood the situation.


    "So¡­", Mr. Patelzily said. "You want me to help you find a woman who was known as Tashi, and she wasst seen in Serampore eighteen years ago? What will you give me in return?"


    This is the part both Sarah and Aiden fear, that Mr. Patel will be greedy because he has the upper hand. But Aiden thought about this already. It''s all about the wording. "Since we are asking you this, you already know that finding the woman is not something that can be done by checking surveince cameras or online ounts. She is either living off the grid or she died and her death was not documented. In case she is alive and has different identity, we would find her. You know how much effort will take for you to find her, name your price."


    Mr. Patelughed. He has to admit that Aiden''s attempt was a decent one, but when facing aGujarati*... Eh, he has a lot to learn.


    Mr. Patel has no problem pointing out to Aiden that he failed: "Omega, Omega¡­ if I set the price based on how much effort it takes ME to find her, I will be at a loss. Therefore, I believe that the fair approach is toe up with a price while thinking how much it will take YOU to find her. How does that sound?"


    Aiden sighed while thinking that his soft skills really need to improve. "Are you confident that you can find her?"


    "Are you doubting my capabilities?", Mr. Patel sounded half surprised half amused. "How about this¡­ Let''s make a bet. I guarantee that I will find the information you seek within a week."


    "Seven days?", Aiden was not sure if this is a lot or not for a <em>''manual search''</em>. For hacking, seven days is a lot, but for a search that needs to be done in person¡­ he is clueless.


    "Starting the moment we confirm the deal.", Mr. Patel confirmed.


    Aiden needs to rify what Mr. Patel has on his mind. "What are the stakes in the bet?"


    "Stakes? I use my services and you use yours.", Mr. Patel vaguely responded.


    Aiden already knows what his service are, but what services areing from Mr. Patel? "Your services?"


    "Since I said that I will find her in seven days, if I find her within 24 hours, you owe me 7 jobs. No questions asked and no right to refuse. Deal?"


    Aiden swallowed non-existent saliva while thinking that this man is extorting him. But he has to keep on talking. "What if you don''t find her in one day?"


    "For every day that passes, number of jobs you need to give in return will reduce. So if I find her on the seventh day, you owe me one job. And if I take longer than that, I will give you information for free. What do you say?"


    Aiden thought for some time before responding: "I''m not sure I see how the stakes are bnced. No matter what, you give us information on the woman while on other side amount of what we need to give varies."


    Mr. Patel snorted. "Hey, you called me. Do we have a deal?"


    Aiden closed his eyes and sighed. Seven jobs¡­ it''s a lot, much more than he thought, but that is not such a big problem. It will probably not be seven, considering that the man will take longer than one day to find that woman. However, the part of no questions asked, and no refusing will be a problem for Sarah. And considering that this is Mr. Patel, the requests will not be simple. After all, if it''s simple, there are many others who can do it and there is no need for these shady conditions set in advance¡­ just how he attempted to get them back in Las Vegas with the token given in advance.


    rms rang in Aiden''s mind that this is NOT a good deal. But, does he have a choice? This will provide an opportunity for Sarah to find out more about Lebedevs, to get an edge and maybe find a way out.


    Sarah will need to do the trial for the master by herself while he can only watch from the distance, if he can even watch. But this¡­ this is something he can do. This is his part in their quest for acquiring their freedom from the shadows of Eastern European families.


    Aiden told himself not to overthink things. It''s not like he is signing his soul away to the devil. It''s only seven jobs, and with every passing day it''s one less. He can do it. "I will need that in writing."


    "You will have an electronic document in your inbox within fifteen minutes. The moment you sign it, the clock will start ticking. As a proof of my sincerity, I will inform you on the status as soon as any progress is made." Mr. Patel could not hide glee from his voice.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 912 - A Bandit (1)

    ~ Chicago, K Industries ~


    Monday, 10:01 AM


    Jasper is in his office, checking the time nervously.


    Miss Y who said that she is the new board member requested a meeting at 10 AM. Why is shete? Maybe she is noting.


    Jasper''s mind was running in circles while he tried to focus on anything other than the time and the fact that Miss Y is not here, and it''s already 2 minutes after 10! How rude to bete! Even if she show up now, he will give her a cold treatment!


    "CEO Kiani, Miss Y is here to see you.", Faith''s voice from the speaker startled him.


    Jasper cleared his throat and said in a deep voice (to sound more mature): "Send her in."


    His eyebrows shoot up when he saw Ellie entering his office. She is looking sharp in a knee-length ck pencil skirt and a matching jacket over a light blue shirt. Her hair is lifted in a neat bun, and she totally looks business-ready in ck peep-toe pumps.


    He watched speechlessly as Faith offered drinks and Ellie said<em> ''no, thank you''</em>.


    "Ellie, howe you are here?", he was unable to hide his surprise.


    "Are you not happy to see me?" Ellie smiled to hide her anxiousness. Her heart is beating like crazy and she hopes that Jasper takes well the fact that she is Miss Y. Originally she had a different idea how to make her entrance, but after previous weekend, she concluded that Jasper is not handling surprises well, and she decided on a straightforward approach.


    "Of course, I am happy to see you.", Jasper said as he walked toward her. "It''s just that¡­ a new shareholder is about toe any minute now.", he exined with guilt in his voice because he has to take care of the shareholder instead of spending time with Ellie.


    "I know." Ellie observed his expression and realized that he didn''t connect the dots. Sometimes you don''t see what is in front of you. "But, it seems you don''t know that¡­ your shareholder is already here."


    Jasper paused and blinked few times. "You are Miss Y?"


    "Miss Y, Miss Young, it''s not much of a difference, is it?"


    "I need a minute." Jasper took a seat on the sofa while staring at the carpet.


    Ellie sat next to him and took a deep breath so that she can say as much as possible in one go: "Please, don''t be angry. You told me about the situation in thepany, and how you can''t get your proposals to go through unless your father agrees, and I really wanted to help you out, and at the same time I think that your ideas are brilliant, and investing seemed like a good idea¡­"


    "How much do you own?", Jasper asked when Ellie ran out of breath.


    "16.7%"


    Jasper looked at her in disbelief for few seconds and then he went back to staring at the carpet.


    Ellie watched Jasper rub his chin and she was relieved that he does not look angry. Confused, shocked, yes. Angry, no. Well, it seems that what he does to her in the bedroom, she just did to him in his office (the shocking part).


    "If you are this surprised, I look forward to see Norman''s face when he finds out."


    Hearing Ellie mention Norman, Jasper realized: "You got Dickinson''s stocks?"


    "And Bally''s.", Ellie said in a soft voice.


    Jasper took few seconds to absorb this information. He has to acknowledge that Ellie is much moreplex than what he thought. She targeted Norman''s supporters. And she said that she did it in order to help him?


    "I admit that I didn''t expect this. How did you get them to sell you their stocks? You paid for them, right? Or are you a bandit who tortured them into signing them off to you?"


    Ellie stifled augh. Where does he get those ideas? Well, Ethan suggested something like that, but she said <em>''no''</em>, alright? "Do you really want to know?"


    "What kind of a question is that? Of course, I want to know."


    "I heard that you like to y by the rules, and I maybe bent the rules a bit to make this happen."


    "Now I really need to know."


    Ellie told him that she hired someone to find out dirty secrets about them. "I paid fair market value for those stocks. The information I found was used only to motivate them into selling the shares."


    Jasper looked at Ellie and nodded solemnly. "A bandit."


    Ellie pursed her lips in protest. "I didn''t make them do any of those illegal things. I just pointed out that I have evidence of their previous wrongdoings."


    "I assume this was one of the secrets you waited to tell me."


    "Yes." Ellie was happy to confirm this.


    "Do you have more of those?"


    "Yes." Ellie wondered what he would say if he knew that every next secret is bigger than the previous one. But one step at a time. She needs to confirm that he is OK with this before she reveals next one. "You still didn''t say that you are not angry."


    "Not angry about what?"


    "About me buying K Industries stocks without telling you."


    "I am not angry. But I wish that you told me earlier."


    Ellie can understand this. "At that time I didn''t know if I will be sessful in getting enough stocks to make a difference, so I didn''t say anything."


    Jasper looked at Ellie and spoke reluctantly: "I don''t mean to pry into your personal affairs, but 16.7%? That is a lot of money."


    "That is a fair concern. I have a diverse investment portfolio. And you know that EY is doing well. Also, I was an inactive board member at KMY. I sold those stocks."


    Jasper was unable to hide his surprise. "KMY? It''s not wise to sell them over K Industries."


    Ellie was touched by his honesty. He would tell her the truth even if it goes against his interests. She took a mental note to give him a lesson how he always needs to praise hispany, no matter what.


    "But you are forgetting that K Industries has a very bright future. I am confident that the handsome CEO Kiani is leading hispany in the right direction and my investment will pay off multiple folds."


    Smile bloomed on his face. Jasper was ted to hear Ellie talk so highly of him. "Thank you."


    Ellie smiled brightly. She was happy to see that Jasper was not angry. And she more than approved that he leaned closer and ended this topic with a mind-spinning kiss.


    After a round of making out, Jasper watched Ellie fix her makeup.


    "Will you attend the meeting at eleven?"


    Ellie confirmed. "I want to meet other shareholders and directors. Also¡­ I will give you my voting rights."


    Again, Jasper was surprised. "Are you sure?"


    "I am not from Chicago and even if I am in the area, I don''t have an intention to attend board meetings. In my absence, you will vote in my ce. With that, you have at your disposal 41.7% as yours¡­ make that 46.7% when you include your mother''s 5% which kick in if Norman opposes you."


    Jasper was impressed that Ellie remembers how much stocks he owns and in what case he gets 5% from his mother. "You did your math."


    "That is your math, CEO Kiani. And just for your information: I was always good with numbers."


    Jasper''s phone beeped signaling a reminder. He didn''t need to check to know what it is. "It''s almost time for the meeting. Are you ready?"


    "Yes. But¡­ I want to give you a heads up that I will not be just listening passively. I am here to settle some scores. I hope that you will trust me with this and y along. I will be happy to answer any of your questions in private, after the meeting."


    Jasper can tell that she nned something.


    "I look forward to the show." Jasper gestured toward the door and led Ellie to the meeting room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 913 - A Bandit (2)

    When Norman reached location for 11 o''clock board meeting, the familiar conference room was almost full.


    His spot is waiting for him, next to Mr. Stocker. On Norman''s right is an empty chair, that spot is reserved for Mr. Bally.


    It took Norman few takes to recognize youngdy on Jasper''s left as Ellie, girl who joined them for dinner on Saturday.


    Norman was about to flip the lid, why is Jasper bringing his girlfriend to a board meeting? What kind of irresponsible behavior this is?


    His fury increased when he saw Ellie look straight at him and nod in greeting with a smile on her face. Why is she even smiling at him? Didn''t she get the message that he DOES NOT like her? She must have a low IQ if she missed all the obvious signs. Norman snorted while thinking that his son likes such girls, not the smart ones.


    He remembers that Melissa told him to stay out of Jasper''s rtionship with Ellie, and after seeing that she is serious, he agreed. But this is different. This is business, not Jasper''s rtionship.


    Norman was about to call out Ellie and ask why is she there, when Jasper started the meeting.


    <em>''Yes. It''s better if I call her out when it''s my turn to speak, so everyone''s attention is on me.''</em> Norman narrowed his eyes while vicious smile appeared on his usually frowned face.


    Jasper stood up to get people''s attention: "Since everyone is here, we can start the meeting¡­"


    "Mr. Bally is not here.", Norman interrupted.


    "He will not be joining us today.", Jasper responded and went back to the agenda.


    Norman assumed that Mr. Bally is not feeling well. Why else would he not show up and Jasper knows about it? Yes, it makes sense. Mr. Bally is not well, and he notified CEO about his absence.


    After Jasperid out the agenda for everyone, he turned to Ellie and introduced her as newest board member as a shareholder who owns more than 3% of stocks.


    Norman nked. He was sure that he is hearing things. New shareholder with more than 3%? How is that possible? This silly girl? Norman held his breath while Ellie stood up and greeted everyone present with a friendly smile: "Good morning, everyone. It''s an honor to be here¡­"


    After some usual pleasantries, Ellie took her seat and went down to business. "I was looking to invest into energy sector and I just happened to see that there are shares of yourpany avable. I hope that you all work hard and make me a lot of money."


    Everyoneughed. They liked this friendly girl. Well, everyone except for Norman.


    Ellie continued talking to everyone present: "I must say that I am lucky that I was able to get my hands on 16.7% ofpany''s shares¡­"


    Norman thought that he is about to hyperventte. <em>''This silly girl has how much?!!''</em>


    He scolded himself for taking her too lightly. Why he didn''t look into her background? 16.7%? That is huge! From where did she get the money?


    Ellie''s her next words made Norman take aplete turn and¡­ like her. A lot.


    "I am not very familiar with the inner workings of apany in your field, so in order not to get in anyone''s way I will give my voting rights to the person I believe can do the most for thepany." She nced at Norman. "I familiarized myself with current shareholders and their voting inst six months, and I decided that Mr. Kiani is the person who aligns closest to what I believe in."


    Norman was not sure about first time, but now it was the second time that Ellie is looking at him, and she even said that she will give her shares to <em>''Mr. Kiani''</em>. Everyone knows that he is Mr. Kiani and Jasper is CEO Kiani. And Norman is absolutely confident: she is giving him her voting rights! 16.7%! Ha! She is silly¡­ gave a fortune for stocks and is just giving him her voting rights! It seems that Jasper didn''tin to her, otherwise there is no way that she would do this. Or maybe she would. She is smart enough to recognize that he is the right person for those 16.7%.


    Norman smiled widely with a smile not seen in thepany before. Ever.


    Ellie saw that Norman is hooked and reached to one of three folders in front of her. "Mywyer prepared documents necessary to make it official, and I signed them already. As soon as Mr. Kiani signs, it''s official. He will represent me during voting¡­"


    Norman bolted out of his chair. "I am honored, Miss Young."


    "Oh, no. The honor is all mine." Ellie smiled and pushed the folder slightly in front of her.


    Norman reached to get it and he heard Ellie say: "I told you when we met two days ago that I really admire you. You are a great father. I respect the amount of support which you give to your son."


    Norman froze in spot with his hand almost touching the folder. "My son?"


    "Yes." Ellie nced at Jasper. "Mr. Kiani will get my voting rights."


    She turned to Norman and blinked few times.


    "Miss Young¡­", one of the directors called. "Are you giving your votes to CEO Kiani or Mr. Kiani?"


    No one was able to ignore the fact that Norman is the only one standing and his hand is still extended toward that folder.


    "What is the difference?" Ellie''s innocent expression apanied with her clear eyes wide open told everyone present that she needs a rification.


    The director pointed at Norman. "That is Mr. Kiani.", and then he pointed at Jasper, "And his son is CEO Kiani."


    Ellie ced hand over her chest dramatically. "I am sorry for the misunderstanding. You can see my inexperience in a corporate setting. I meant CEO Kiani."


    Ellie pushed the folder in front of Jasper and her gaze didn''t leave Norman whose smile already turned into a scowl.


    Norman was about to explode. He was not sure if this stupid girl did it on purpose or not, but she humiliated him!


    "Mr. Kiani, I apologize. I misspoke and caused you to believe that I''m giving my voting rights to you.", Ellie said sweetly to Norman. "I hope you will not me me for my ignorance."


    Norman red at Ellie for few endless seconds. He didn''t know what to say. Of course, he is ming her! But he can''t say that in front of all these people. At the same time, he does not want to say that he is not ming her either. He straightened his back.


    "Excuse me.", he mumbled and stomped out of the conference room, mming the door shut behind him.


    Ellie looked after Norman and thought how it''s no wonder that he gets along well with Lily. Two of them are both arrogant, easily upset, and they even stomp out in the same way when they run out of arguments.


    She wondered if he will still underestimate her after this? First he thought she is promiscuous, then that her IQ is questionable. What''s next?


    Ellie had a satisfied smile when she gave pen to Jasper. She made a mistake to look him in the eyes. His icy-blue eyes full of admiration and love, and she held her breath while desire to kiss him swelled inside her. Her eyes darted few times between his lips and his eyes, and she started inching closer when someone from the conference room cleared his throat and made her snap out of her daze.


    "Sign it, please.", she said with a shy smile while lowering her gaze.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 914 - A Bandit (3)

    Jasper signed the document which gives him the rights to vote instead of Ellie in her absence and all directors and shareholders present pped. Well, everyone except for Mr. Stocker.


    Mr. Stocker was observing the whole situation. He was upset that Norman left in such a disgraceful way. So, what if he didn''t get those voting rights? That is no way for a man in a position of power to act.


    He remembered how previous day Norman told him about Miss Young who managed to get interest of his son. Is this the same woman? If she is, how is it possible that Norman believed even for a second that she will give him her votes? And didn''t Norman say that she is a gullible, clueless girl? No matter how Mr. Stocker observes this young woman, he can tell that her innocent smile is just a mask. Her eyes are sharp, and she probably nned all this just to embarrass Norman. Hmph! Serves him well when such a little girl can outsmart him.


    Mr. Stocker is aware that Norman was never good when facing adversity. And considering how Jasper is na?ve, Mr. Stocker is more than ever convinced that his son is the right person to take over K Industries. He maybe has only 6%, but he can rock the boat between other shareholders to create doubts in Jasper''s leadership. Even with Ellie''s support, Jasper still does not have more than 51% to solidify his ce, and he depends on other shareholders to reach there. As long as Jasper does not have a definite hold on majority of votes, Mr. Stocker has a chance. And he can even use Ellie to hurt Jasper. When he spreads the news that Jasper got his bed-mate in thepany, that will not fare well with others.


    Mr. Stocker was in his thoughts, nning his moves while his gaze moved over each person present at the table. He didn''t notice that the time is trickling away and that they are moving through items on the agenda.


    Jasper standing up to announce that meeting is concluded surprised Mr. Stocker.


    "Mr. Stocker, can you please stay behind so that we can discuss one thing?" Ellie''s words surprised him. What a coincidence¡­ he wanted to talk to Ellie as well! More interaction with her will give him a better insight into what kind of a person she is.


    Mr. Stocker watched from his seat all other shareholders and directors approach Ellie to shake her hand and introduce themselves. But it didn''t take long. After about five minutes it was only three of them in the room: Mr. Stocker, Ellie and Jasper.


    "You want to talk to me?", Mr. Stocker asked when thest person left and closed the door behind him.


    Ellie smiled amicably. "Yes. I understand that your time is precious, so I will go straight to the point."


    She pushed one of two remaining folders toward him. "Please, take a look at the contents before we continue."


    Mr. Stocker opened the folder and instantly paled. "What is the meaning of this?!"


    Mr. Stocker''s cry made Jasper flinch. He reminded himself that Ellie told him to y along and to enjoy the show. But he was curious, what is in that folder to make Mr. Stocker snap like that?


    Ellie shrugged. "You tell me. You are on those photos. And documents there show the money flow. So even if you use me of staging the photos or altering them in any way, money trail is something you can''t deny. You sponsored those¡­ activities and even collected profits."


    Ellie saw that he is frantically going through photos and printouts while trying to conceal the contents of the folder so that Ellie and Jasper don''t see what he is looking at.


    "Take your time. You have¡­", Ellie looked at clock above the door, "About five and a half minutes."


    Mr. Stocker paused. "What happens after that?"


    "Folder with identical contents is held by my associate who is right now in one of major publishing onlinepanies. If by then I don''t call him, that will end up in the hands of the press."


    "You are bluffing!"


    "Suit yourself." Ellie leaned into her chairfortably. "Five minutes."


    Jasper touched Ellie''s hand with a pen to get her attention. "What do you want for lunch?"


    She was surprised (for real). "Eh? You are taking me out for lunch?" They haven''t eaten out since¡­ they never had a proper meal out. It was always in privacy so that Ellie is not embarrassed when Jasper gets too close, or too handsy, or too touchy, or too Jasper.


    Jasper was amused with her reaction. "You gave me your voting rights. That should be worth at least one lunch. Tell me what you feel like eating and I will make it happen. Or if you don''t have any preferences, I will pick something."


    Ellie''s excitement was obvious. "Ah! Give me a minute to think. You caught me by surprise."


    Jasper smiled. "I will give you¡­ four minutes."


    Ellie pouted for a second beforeining: "Not fair. That is how much Mr. Stocker has. I request at least two minute extension."


    Mr. Stocker snorted. "Do I need to listen to you two¡­ flirting shamelessly?"


    Ellie rolled her eyes and looked at Mr. Stocker. "No. You are free to leave. But know that even if you leave, you have less than four minutes. And unless you sign this¡­" Ellie ced her hand on thest folder in front of her. "I''m not making that call."


    Mr. Stocker narrowed his eyes. "What is that?"


    As a response, Ellie pushed the folder toward him.


    "This is extortion!", he eximed as soon as he nced at the document with a title <em>''Stock Transfer Form''</em>.


    "You can call it extortion if it makes you feel better." Ellie was happy to see that the situation is finally sinking in for this loud old man. "But I see it as the condition for your filth not to end up in the media. You are free to believe that I am bluffing. And you are free to leave. It''s all up to you, Mr. Stocker. Which one is it? You have about three minutes to decide. How many people will get to see your sick fetish which involves underage¡­"


    "Stop! Stop!", Mr. Stocker panicked. He desperately wanted Ellie to stop talking.


    "Pen, pen!", he extended his shaky hand toward Jasper.


    He swiftly signed in three ces which were already marked for him.


    "Make the call!", he angrily said to Ellie when he pushed the folder with signed document to her.


    Ellie nced at the document and smiled before getting her phone.


    "It''s done.", she said as soon as the person picked up.


    "You are a cunning woman.", Mr. Stocker said through his teeth while rage boiled inside him.


    "It takes a cunning person to recognize another one, Mr. Stocker. With this, I believe you have no more business with K Industries. You are free to leave."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 915 - A Bandit (4)

    Mr. Stocker grabbed the folder with incriminating evidence against him and walked toward the door with a dark expression.


    "Mr. Stocker!", Ellie called. "I advise that you leave that folder here¡­ but it''s up to you to decide if you want to take it or not."


    Mr. Stocker narrowed his eyes. There is no way he is leaving this for others to see. He snorted and walked out.


    Mr. Stocker stopped in his tracks at the sight of two police officers who were standing in front of the conference room with Faith.


    "rence Stocker, you are under arrest under suspicion of illicit activities involving minors. Pleasee with us to the police station.", one of the officers approached Mr. Stocker with handcuffs.


    "What is the meaning of this?", Mr. Stocker shouted as his rage mixed with panic.


    "You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against¡­", the words of the officer were silenced when Faith closed the door of the conference room.


    Jasper noticed that Faith and Ellie exchanged smiles and nods before the door closed. He understood that those two worked together to get the police here.


    Ellie looked at Jasper like nothing strange happened. "I can''t make up my mind. So, you pick the lunch ce."


    Jasper pointed toward the hallway. "Didn''t you say that he can go after signing the documents?"


    "I said that he can leave, and I meant that he can leave this conference room. Also, I said that if he signs this document, the media will not get his filth." Ellie reminded him. "I never said anything about the police. For the despicable things he did, he does not deserve to walk away without consequences."


    Ellie held the folder with the document Mr. Stocker signed. "Besides, after this... seeing his attitude, he would retaliate. Oh, and you should keep an eye on his son. Mr. Stocker is harboring thoughts that his son will be a better CEO of K Industries than you." Ellie remembered that she overheard that when Mr. Stocker spoke with Norman during the party.


    Jasper rubbed his temples. "I didn''t realize that you can create so muchmotion. Let''s go to my office and figure out what we are having for lunch."


    Jasper needed few minutes of peace to collect his thoughts. So many things happened inst two hours! What he didn''t expect is that it was not over...


    Back in Jasper''s office, Jasper is slouched in the sofa while staring at the document which Mr. Stocker signed. It''s a document to transfer all Mr. Stocker''s shares to Jasper as a gift (for free).


    "I can''t ept this."


    "Yes, you can. Think of it as a loan. In five years, we can discuss for you to give them back to me if you still feel the same way. Until then, I want you to hold onto them. With this you have the majority without the need to butter up anyone for votes. Just do your thing and make us money." Ellie can see that Jasper is notfortable. "Don''t feel bad for him. I don''t know if you are aware how much that man despises you. He called you ipetent while sharingughs with Norman. Maybe you are OK with that. But I am not. I will not allow anyone to talk bad about you, or scheme behind your back. I wanted Mr. Stocker to suffer for looking down on you, and his expression when he saw to whom he is signing off his shares, was priceless."


    It''s not that Jasper does not agree with Ellie, but all this was too sudden. Inst two hours he found out that she is the one buying the shares, and that she ousted three Norman''s most zealous supporters in thepany, she embarrassed Norman, and she even secured for him to have guaranteed 52.7% of votes.


    Inst two hours, she flipped his world from uncertainty to cing him in a position of control.


    "I don''t know how can I ever repay you for everything you did for me."


    Ellie smiled when she realized that hisment means that he will ept these 6%.


    She moved to sit into hisp. "We have a long way ahead of us. I''m sure you will think of something."


    Jasper smiled. He loves when she ys with his hair. "You are a bandit."


    "Your bandit.", Ellie rified.


    "My bandit. I like that."


    Ellie inhaled deeply when butterflies danced in her belly at the touch of his palm on her neck, and that magical thumb moved over her jaw.


    They kept their make out session short because they are hungry. It is lunch time.


    "Are there more secrets that I should know about?", Jasper asked on the way out of his office.


    "Yes."


    He squinted. "How many?"


    "One more big one that rtes to two of us."


    Jasper understood that there are more secrets this fascinating woman holds. It is true that Ellie is anything other than boring. And he looks forward to unravelling each of those secrets over time. "That was specific. Can you tell me that one?"


    "Are you sure you can handle another stress right now?", she asked with a smirk.


    At the end, they didn''t have their lunch out. They picked up carryout and had lunch in Jasper''s apartment.


    During lunch, Ellie told him thest secret: she looked into his locked assets and Sophia Hill can help him get his things back legally.


    He took it well.


    It''s understandable that he was slightly upset that Ellie looked into his information without his knowledge, but after he witnessed firsthand Ellie wrestle those stocks out of Mr. Stocker with a smile on her face, nothing surprises him more about her. She is a bandit. His bandit.


    Jasper can''t deny that he is intrigued to find out what can Sophia do where his previouswyers failed.


    Regardless of heavy topics discussed over teriyaki chicken and pot stickers, two of them moved from flirty to handsy and ended up in bed.


    There is no better way to relieve stress than an intense session of love making.


    And this was intense.


    Knowledge that Ellie can be this scheming and fierce and protective of him, and that such an amazing woman is giving her body and heart to him, made the whole experience several folds better for Jasper. And based on the noise level, for Ellie as well.


    He knows that both of them should go back to work, but at this point he does not care about anything outside that bed. This is his cuddle time with Ellie.


    Jasper is cradling half-asleep Ellie in his arms and even though she didn''t say it, he is confident: she loves him.


    He is aware that they crossed the border of love and they are now in the uncharted area of unconditional trust.


    She trusts him, and she is willing to fight for him. For them. And he will do the same. He will step up and take what is rightfully his and not allow anyone else to take it. Because now he has a reason to fight. He will fight to be worthy of this amazing woman in his arms who is capable of projecting an illusion of fragility. But he knows that she is not fragile. She keeps him on his toes. She makes him feel alive. She is the strongest woman he ever met. And he will do whatever it takes to be strong enough so that she can be fragile if she wishes to be. Because she is his bandit.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 916 - After The Fashion Show (1)

    ~ Chicago ~


    Wednesday, 6:43 PM


    The fashion show ended, and everyone is moving around the dressing room while trying to wrap up things and head out.


    Aiden is the only stationary one in the middle of chaos, looking more like a prop than a person. He spaced out while looking at the screen of his phone. Dot in the middle of the forest close to the border of China with Kazakhstan represents Sarah.


    Aiden reminded himself that they talked about this. They can''t be together all the time, and this makes sense.


    On Tuesday morning, Mr. Patel called to inform them that he narrowed down possibilities to seven women and three graves. His men are following up and he expects results within 48 hours.


    Aiden sighed. 48 hours¡­ With one day passed since he signed the agreement, that means that he will need to do for Mr. Patel at least four jobs. No questions asked and no option to reject. Four is less than seven, but it''s still a lot. Even one job with such shady conditions is a lot, but he has no choice. He will do it because that is the price to bring Sarah and him closer to freedom.


    Aiden can''t imagine how it will be when it happens: two of them, together, without that shadow lurking after them. And he does not want to think of the future where they don''t find a way to live their lives without fear that one of them will be targeted and pulled into that world they don''t want anything to do with.


    With knowledge that information on Tashi is so close, Sarah decided to start her quest to reach Master Hollow and get his guidance while Aiden helps Ellie with her fashion show. Aiden can''t join Sarah anyway. Based on the information they collected, she needs to reach Master Hollow with her own efforts and to pass the trial.


    But that does not mean that he is not missing her. It is more than 24 hours since he saw herst time.


    Since they got together, they were never apart for this long.


    To make sure she is not by herself (mostly to give a piece of mind to Aiden), Sarah epted that Jesse goes with her. But because he can''t join her for that final stretch of 20km hike through the forest to reach her destination, Jesse will wait in the inn of the closest town.


    Based on their estimations, it will take her at minimum three days to aplish her task, so there is no point for Aiden to join her before Friday. Until then, he will help Ellie and use high-speed inte that modern civilization provides to work on his backlog for White corp. Jeffrey is still not back from his four weeks long honeymoon, and Aiden epted to help Oscar when needed in addition to his regr work.


    Three days for Sarah to finish her task: to reach Master Hollow,plete trial, get his guidance ande back. And that is an optimistic timeline. They found information that some trials took days toplete. And after Sarah passes the trial she will need to make Master Hollow actually help her out. Who knows how long will that take? But Aiden doesn''t want to think about all that uncertainty. One day passed. Two more to go and then he will head to join Jesse in that inn and wait for Sarah to return. By then he should get results of search for Tashi from Mr. Patel.


    Aiden can only hope that all this works out and that Sarah and he are not wasting time by being apart. Because for him, this is the most difficult part: being away from Sarah. And he hopes that she is not suffering hardships.


    "Hey, do you want to join us for dinner?", Ellie''s voice pulled Aiden out of his thoughts.


    "No, thanks.", he mumbled. "I would just be the third wheel."


    Aiden looked up at Ellie and saw her concerned expression. He forced a smile. "I am fine. Really. Don''t worry about me¡­ I''m just missing Sarah.", he admitted at the end.


    "I would not worry if you stop staring at your phone¡­ is that dot Sarah?" Ellie had to ask. He is staring at that dot for a long time.


    "Yes."


    "Didn''t you say that she is in the middle of nowhere? Howe she has a signal?" Ellie assumed that he is tracking location of her phone.


    Aiden showed the ring which all members of our team-of-six have. "This one has a GPS tracker. Works even when phones don''t."


    Ellie made a face. "Useful when you are in the middle of nowhere."


    "You might not believe it, but we used this more than once. In addition to location tracking, it can send some simple signals, like when you are in danger and need help."


    "OK. I will take your word for it. If you are done spacing out and you don''t want to join for dinner, you can head out." Ellie gestured toward the door.


    Aiden nced around and realized that besides Ellie and her three assistants, everyone else left. He did space out.


    Aiden exited the dressing room while thinking how he will get a cab and head to Ellie''s vi where he is staying. He will grab some food from the kitchen, a sandwich maybe, and work. It will keep him busy until he sleeps off. And when he wakes up, he will be one day closer to joining Jesse in the wait for Sarah.


    He got on the street, looking left and right to spot a cab. None nearby. He will wait a minute or two¡­ just enough to look at dot representing Sarah on his phone a little bit longer. Somehow, looking at that dot gives him peace.


    Aiden observed five men enter the building''s event entrance and thought how it''s strange. Wasn''t EY''s show thest one? Why would anyone go in now? Hmm¡­ maybe a cleaning crew? He was distracted: a cab!


    Aiden raised his arm and the cab stopped in front of him.


    "Do you mind if we share a ride?"


    Aiden turned toward the voice and saw Ellie''s assistant Paulette followed by two young women, which he identified as other Ellie''s assistants.


    "Where is Ellie?", Aiden asked.


    "She said that she will finishst few bits until Jasper arrives and that we can head out first.", Paulette exined.


    Aiden paused. He remembered those five men and decided to go and make sure Ellie is fine. Nody should be left alone. When Jasper arrives, Aiden can go to the vi.


    "Feel free to take this cab. I will take the next one." Aiden left the cab door open and made his way inside.


    --


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 917 - After The Fashion Show (2)

    Inside the dressing room, Ellie is happily checkingtest fashion-buzz while waiting for Jasper toe and pick her up. He said that he is running a bitte (due to traffic) and that she should wait for him inside so that she does not stand on the street. October is cold in Chicago.


    The show was a big sess. All this fashion noise means that another great season is ahead of her.


    One fashion blogger highlighted Aiden as the new face of EY. Ellie rubbed her chin while wondering, is he too handsome or are her designs losing their edge? Those people should be blogging about clothes, her designs! Not about models. And he is not even a real model¡­ Eh, she felt like crying a bit. But other sites she checked were focused on clothes, that made her feel better.


    She heard noise at the door and looked up with a big smile on her face, ready to greet Jasper.


    Ellie''s smile faded when she saw five men enter the dressing room. She assumed they came to clean up after the show.


    "I will be out in a second.", she said politely while getting her purse. She will wait for Jasper outside.


    "No need to rush, sugar.", one man saidzily.


    Ellie felt goosebumps wash over her. Why are these men making her feel uneasy?


    She collected herself. Jumping into conclusions will not help no matter what the case is. "Can I help you?"


    The second man snickered. "We will help ourselves."


    Ellie frowned. These guys are definitely bad news. Only then she realized that at least three of them have some bats in their hands. Are they here to demolish the ce, or¡­ to hurt her?


    Ellie inhaled. <em>''Don''t panic. Don''t panic. Think. Think.''</em>


    "Are you sure you are in the right ce? I am just a designer."


    "Yes, we are in the right ce. Miss designer for EY."


    Ellie opened her mouth to say something, but the man in the middle interrupted her.


    "Don''t even try. We are here for Ellie Young. And we know that is you."


    "What do you want?", Ellie''s shaky voice showed how anxious she is.


    "For us, it''s nothing personal. Somebody does not like you... enough to pay us to hurt you." Man walked toward Ellie with a sinister smile on her face.


    Ellie made two steps back and tripped on a cable, making her stumble backward and fall on her behind.


    "Ellie!", Aiden cried from the door and rushed toward her, ignoring the five guys.


    "Are you OK?", he helped her get up.


    "Yeah.", she gave a small smile, relieved that Aiden showed up. She was embarrassed that she fell so unceremoniously.


    Ellie nced at five men and in her mind practiced her self-defense moves.


    "I can take one. Maybe two."


    Ellie''s brave announcement made Aiden chuckle.


    "If I let you get in contact with any of these filthy men, Jasper will not forgive me. Please take few steps back, but make sure you don''t trip."


    Ellie swallowed non-existent saliva. He saw her trip and fall! How embarrassing. But... it''s five of them, and three of them have bats. Will Aiden be OK?


    The man in the middle who was approaching Ellie previously, narrowed his eyes at Aiden and rushed toward him.


    Aiden weed him with few swift blur-appearing punches and his signature kick in the chest which sent the man flying backward to the other side of the dressing room. The man fell limply on the floor and didn''t move.


    One man from the left swung his bat toward Aiden, and Aiden grabbed it and kicked the man in the left knee, breaking his kneecap instantly. Aiden frowned at man''s wails and hit him with the side of his palm in the neck to keep him quiet. The man lost consciousness¡­ so he was quiet.


    Other two men with bats attacked at the same time. Aiden handled them with ease, kicking them next to the first man, like he is ying a game of be, but with people instead of balls, and with vicious leg kicks instead of precise hand tosses.


    While Aiden was dealing with two men with bats, the fifth gang member realized that he is over his head and rushed toward the door. He bumped into confused Jasper who was holding an oversized bouquet of red roses.


    "Stop him!", Aiden bellowed before kicking the fourth guy.


    Jasper reacted immediately by grabbing the man''s cor and tossing him back into the dressing room.


    With one nce, Jasper saw four men on the floor, and he looked at Ellie. "Are you OK?"


    Ellie forced a smile and nodded while focusing on the fifth guy who is sitting on the floor and his eyes are darting between three people who are standing in front of him.


    Ellie didn''t want to show that she is super-anxious. Those five guys appeared unexpectedly. If Aiden didn''te when he did, she would be hurt.


    Ellie took a deep breath. "They were after me. They said that someone paid them to hurt me."


    Jasper frowned and walked toward the only conscious man on the floor, but Aiden blocked him.


    "Take care of Ellie."


    Jasper pulled Ellie into his embrace and felt that she is trembling. <em>''Silly girl, acting all brave.''</em> He didn''t want to expose her. He tightened his hug and watched what Aiden will do.


    The ruffian was shivering uncontrobly while looking at Aiden.


    "I don''t know who paid us! Only boss knows that!", the man yelled before Aiden reached him.


    Aiden believed him. The man was scared witless. "Who is the boss?"


    The man pointed toward three men who were on the floor next to each other.


    Aiden raised his eyebrows indicating that he needs more information.


    "Red jacket.", the man rified.


    Aiden exhaled. It''s the man who attacked him first and he got the most beating.


    A minuteter, Aiden, Ellie and Jasper are looking at the boss-man who is not moving. They tried pping him awake, but it didn''t work.


    "How do we wake him up?", Ellie asked.


    "I can do it, but I need to get my things from the vi.", Aiden was referring to the container which is filled with JoAnna-made variety of products. Sarah and he are always carrying one each.


    Three of them agreed to take the unconscious boss-man with them.


    Jasper gave flowers which he previously kept on the side, to Ellie. "I heard that the show went great, so I got these for you."


    She was touched. "Thank you."


    Their kiss was interrupted by a horrendous scream of the fifth ruffian when Aiden broke his leg.


    "You didn''t think that he can go without injuries, right? He attacked Ellie.", Aiden justified his action.


    Even if the man didn''t know whom he is attacking, going to hurt others for money is not OK and he should be taught a lesson. That was Aiden''s reasoning.


    Ellie and Jasper didn''tin about the action itself, they just thought that it was noisy. And it interrupted their kiss.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 918 - After The Fashion Show (3)

    The drive to Ellie''s vi was a quiet event.


    The unconscious boss-man is tied up and locked in the trunk.


    Aiden is in the back seat with a huge bouquet of red roses next to him. He is staring at his phone, at the dot in the middle of the forest close to the border of China with Kazakhstan.


    Jasper and Ellie are at the front.


    Jasper is driving and wondering who are those five guys are and who sent them. Aiden sounded confident that he can make that man talk. Also, Jasper remembered how Aiden broke that guy''s leg like it''s not a big deal. Jeff''s words from the wedding that Sarah and Aiden are special and that there is a reason why two of them were in charge of security came to his mind. By the way Aiden tied up the gang leader, Jasper can tell that he did something like that many times before. He heard stories about Aiden getting into brawls anding out unscathed, but hearing and seeing are two different things.


    Ellie held onto Jasper''s hand. She was shaken by what happened. Those five came to hurt her. Did they really want to beat her up with those bats? She shuddered at the thought what would happen if Aiden didn''t show up in time. If he was a minutete, or if he didn''te¡­ by the time Jasper arrived she would be hurt. Badly. The gang leader said that he knows she is EY designer, and he even knew her name! Who would want to hurt a fashion designer?


    ~ Chicago, Ellie''s vi ~


    In the garage, Jasper and Ellie are observing Aiden who ced a bottle under gang-leader''s nose to wake him up.


    The man stirred after a second and grunted in pain. As soon as he came around, he cursed when he realized that he is tied up to a chair.


    "Who sent you to hurt Ellie?", Jasper asked through his teeth unable to control his anger.


    "Why would I tell you?", the man mockingly responded.


    "Wait!" Aiden stopped Jasper who was about to punch the man. "No need for that¡­"


    Aiden injected the man with truth serum and exined: "In two minutes, you can ask him again. He will be unable to prevent himself from talking. After we get the information we need, you can do whatever you want."


    Aiden didn''t want to meddle. It''s something that Jasper and Ellie should handle. He helped Ellie when she was in a pinch and that is enough. But he can see based on their reactions that it''s probably the first time for two of them to encounter such a situation. Well, it''s not like he has anything else to do (besides his work-work for White corp.). So, he might as well help out. Suddenly, Aiden feels like a senior in the room¡­ a person with experience. Ah, if only Sarah is here. He went back to stare at the dot on his phone.


    Few minutester, Jasper repeated his question to the gang boss-man: "Who sent you to hurt Ellie?"


    "I don''t know."


    Jasper looked at Aiden while demanding an exnation. The man is still not answering his question!


    "He is telling the truth¡­ Let me help." Aiden exhaled and approached the man. "How did you find out about this job?"


    "Text message."


    Aiden decided not to ask about specifics. With the truth serum working, there is a faster way: "Tell me everything about this job."


    "Three days ago¡­ that was Sunday, I got a message about the job to hurt EY designer, Ellie Young. As long as she is hurt physically, the person didn''t care about anything else. Major injuries like broken bones were specified as a requirement. Payment of $5000 was guaranteed. Half of the payment arrived at my doorstep via courier on Sunday evening in cash..." The man told them thatst three days they are practically stalking EY design building, but Ellie was never alone, so they didn''t find a chance to attack her. And tonight they caught their chance when they saw that most of the people left, including the event security.


    Ellie shivered involuntarily. "You came tonight with intention to hit me with those bats?"


    The man looked at Ellie and answered like he is telling a pleasant story about his day: "At first we were thinking to break your legs. A hand also. The left one, maybe. But then we saw how sweet you are, and we agreed to intimidate you first and show you some good time before breaking your legs. As a leader, of course I get to have you first, and then¡­"


    POW!


    Jasper punched the man in the face so hard that the chair almost toppled. He was unable to control his fury. He looked at his fist, shocked by his own reaction before hitting the man again, and again, and again¡­ Jasper knows that if Aiden didn''t reach there in time, Ellie would be hurt, and part of his anger ising from the fact that he would not reach in time to save her.


    Ellie looked at the scene in front of her with mixed feelings. She wanted that man punished. He just said that he wanted to force himself on her, first¡­ and she can fill in the rest of the story herself. How horrible!


    So far, she always thought that people like these exist on TV shows and movies. This is the first time for her to be close to a person who openly admitted such despicable intentions¡­ toward her.


    At the same time, this furious, violent Jasper is someone she does not know. She knows him as a sweet and a carefree man who likes to tease and crack jokes and thinks that he can solve all problems with a smile.


    Ellie turned her head away and faced Aiden''s stern expression who told her that she needs to keep looking. Ellie understood. Jasper is like this because of her and she needs to keep on looking at the man who wants to protect her.


    Aiden thought how this is a good thing. Both Jasper and Ellie should understand that they need to increase their alertness. After all, Aiden never saw two prominent figures like Jasper and Ellie moving around without any sense of danger. They don''t have a single bodyguard following them!


    Man''s jacket was on the floor. Aiden reached and got his phone.


    He found text messages the man was talking about. From the messages, Aiden can''t figure out who ordered the job, but he has his ways.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 919 - After The Fashion Show (4)

    Sometimeter, Aiden was in the living room with hisptop. Jasper was next to Aiden, observing what he is doing.


    Since the beating of the gang leader, neither Ellie nor Jasper spoke.


    Suddenly, Aiden was the chatty one in the room.


    Ellie entered with icepacks for Jasper''s hands.


    Jasper hissed at the cold sensation. His knuckles hurt like crazy.


    "That is why I prefer to use my legs." Aiden threw a side nce at Jasper. "Hands get hurt easily unless you hit with the base of your palm. But even that can''tst as long as the legs."


    Few secondster, Aiden smiled. "Here we go. The other phone is a disposable one, and it was used only to text with this gang leader. I traced it to a purchase made with a credit card on name Lilian Cavadini."


    Aiden didn''t miss change in expression of Jasper and Ellie. "I assume you know who she is."


    "A shallow bimbo who thinks that she should be Jasper''s girlfriend.", Ellie squeezed through her teeth.


    "I don''t know about bimbo¡­ but don''t call her shallow." Aiden saw that hisment earned him questioning gazes from both Ellie and Jasper.


    He exhaled while thinking how he is missing Sarah more than ever. She does not require these exnations, and if they need to be given to someone, she is the one who does the talking.


    "First, she hired someone else, unrted to her to do the job. Second, she paid in cash which is difficult to use as a proof against her. Third, she used a burner phone which is nearly impossible to connect to her. So, either she is smart to do all this in order to hurt Ellie and not to be implicated, or she took advice of someone who is¡­ which again, makes her notpletely stupid."


    Jasper looked at Aiden. "You said that the phone is nearly impossible to connect to her. Howe you did it?"


    Aiden grinned. He wanted to say that these phonese without a contract so they are not tied to a person. If she didn''t pay with credit card, he would have to look into security footage of the store to see who purchased the phone... but that is too much information. He decided to keep it short: "Let''s just say that you are lucky to have me look into this."


    Jasper knows that Jeff does for him asional jobs of digging information which is not easy to find. And at the wedding''s dinner rehearsal, Jeff hinted that Sarah is working on those. Based on this, Jasper concluded that Aiden is into that as well¡­ hacking. But he knows that this is not a topic that should be openly discussed.


    Aiden didn''t want to give them a chance to ask more about that, so he switched the topic. "What do you n to do next?"


    Jasper looked at Ellie whose gaze was fixed on his hands with ice packs on them. He looked at Aiden.


    "I believe that you have experience with these kinds of situations. I hope that you can give us some advice."


    Aiden nodded in understanding. "First thing is to deal with the current situation. You have a half-dead man in the garage. He does not know where he is now, because he arrived in the trunk. But he knows Ellie. He is a liability. If you let him walk and he talks to the police, there is no evidence. If he talks to the media, do you have a way to control the damage?"


    "I do.", Jasper confirmed.


    "Good.", Aiden approved. "Second is Lilian. She already hired someone to hurt Ellie. The fact that this group is out of the way, does not mean that the next one will note. And these tend to escte. She will not stop until you stop her. Do you understand?"


    Jasper looked at Ellie while guilt consumed him. "I''m sorry."


    Aiden rolled his eyes. He has zeropassion for these situations. "This is no time for feeling sorry. Both of you need to understand that Lilian is one of many. I am surprised that neither of you had any problems so far."


    "What do you mean?", Ellie asked.


    Aiden took a deep breath while his thoughts wondered toward Sarah again. He enjoys holding her hand while she does these exnations.


    "Let''s start with Tom. I heard that he left because of unrequited love. You need to ask yourself: why now? He had a crush on you for years. What made him lose hisposure now? What if he didn''t leave, but stayed close to you while allowing his resentment to grow over time?"


    Aiden nced at Jasper. "That applies to Lilian and to everyone else who wille in the future with an intention to break you two apart. While you were single, without a steady rtionship, they had ns. They had hope. But now that the two of you are openly together, that hope is crumbling, and it''s reced with desperation. People who so far had harmless crushes will start spiking your drinks anding up with schemes to break you apart. And there will be extremes who will say that if he (or she) can''t have you, no one can. You can''t be careless and keep your guard down even for a minute. It''s not just people who find you attractive and have a crush on you. There are others who want to be with you because of your money, status, family connections. There might be others you are not even aware they are interested in you, and some which you don''t even know personally because their parents are grooming them to be your partners."


    "You sound like you speak from experience.", Jasper noticed that Aiden is oddly specific.


    "Yes, I am.", Aiden admitted. "I was careless, both of us were¡­ and we ended up hurting. Now we have no mercy left for anyone who tries to get in-between us."


    Aiden saw that both Ellie and Jasper have looks which scream that they don''t know what to do.


    "It''s understandable that you need time toe up with a n. I rmend that you two first increase your security. If you need an intelligent security system, you can talk to Felix. Cameras and drones used during Jeffrey''s wedding came from Felix''s workshop. Also, hire personal bodyguards. Security can give you a piece of mind at home and wherever else you install it, but bodyguards would prevent most of the trouble when you are out, like the unfortunate event from this evening. Jeff can help you hire the right people."


    After a question-answer session about security, Aiden and Jasper loaded the gang boss-man back in the trunk of Jasper''s car and dumped him in one of the parks North from downtown Chicago. Someone will find him in the morning, if he does not wake up earlier.


    On the way back, Aiden used the opportunity to ask Jasper: "I know that Ellie ising to Los Angeles on Friday. Will youe with her?"


    Jasper confirmed.


    "Jeff will be home. Talk to him about your situation.", Aiden advised him. "Until Friday, I will be with Ellie while you are at work. She should not be left alone. And you, take care. Make sure that by the time youe back from Los Angeles, you have a n in ce to handle that woman and any aplices she might have. She targeted Ellie, but there is no guarantee that you will not be next."


    "Thanks."


    "Don''t mention it."


    ¡­


    While Aiden and Jasper were out, Ellie''s phone rang. She saw that it''s her father.


    "Yes?"


    "How are you doing?", Matthew asked.


    "Fine¡­ you heard what happened?", Ellie guessed. She knows that her father''s men are watching her.


    "Yes. Do you want me to handle the cleanup?", Matthew offered.


    "No."


    "OK." Matthew was a disappointed to hear Ellie''s rejection. "Ellie?"


    "Yes?"


    Matthew struggled to find the right words. Finally, he spoke: "I''m d you found someone who will protect you."


    "Sure."


    Ellie ended the call and wondered if her father is talking about the incident in the dressing room after the fashion show, or when Jasper lost hisposure in the garage¡­ She sighed. It''s probably both.


    Part of her wanted to call back and ask if he saw the trouble in the dressing room, why didn''t he help her? But then she remembered that about thousand times she told him to stay out of her life, and she gave up on the idea of calling him. Somehow, she is confident that Matthew would help her if Aiden didn''t show up.


    ¡­


    Jasper and Aiden returned, and Aiden looked at Ellie. "I helped you with advices and with handling this mess. I believe I deserve a proper meal. Just the sandwich will not be enough."


    Ellie stifled augh while thinking that Aiden is a glutton, just how Sarah described him. "My staff is working on it. It should be done in few minutes."


    Aiden''s mood improved visibly. "Great! I''m going to wash my hands."


    In the bathroom, Aiden ced his phone on the sink and looked longingly at the dot on the screen while washing his hands. "I did well, I think¡­", he murmured to the phone. "I will tell you all about it in two days."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 920 - After The Fashion Show (5)

    Later that evening¡­


    Ellie got on the bed next to Jasper. She didn''t snuggle close to him as usually. After the incident where she was attacked and then she saw Jasper pummel that man in his rage, she feels like he is different. Something is different. She wants to get closer, but there is some uneasiness that needs to be cleared out. Somehow.


    "Are you sleeping?", she asked.


    Jasper opened his eyes and nced at the gap between them.


    Ellie can see that he does not approve of that gap.


    "Can we talk about what happened?", Ellie broke the silence.


    He looked at her with a frown still present on his handsome face. "You first."


    "Uhm¡­" She wanted to talk about it. That is the only way to get things rified, but she is not sure what to say. "I was scared. I was never so close to being hurt. At least not that I know of. I think that what Aiden said makes sense. We should be more careful and prepared so that these things don''t happen."


    "Is that all?", Jasper was disappointed. He was hoping that she will address the part where he lost control and ended up beating up that man.


    "It''s a start.", she didn''t want to talk about his behavior, afraid that she might say something insensitive that can trigger him again or make him feel bad.


    Jasper thought that if Ellie is not going to address that point, he will. "I was¡­ angry. And I still am angry that you got in danger because of me. And then I heard that man talk about getting his hands on you and I lost it. Knowledge that Lily targeted you and sent those men, and you almost got hurt¡­ seriously hurt¡­ because of me¡­ and I was not there to protect you..."


    Jasper took a deep breath, realizing that his words are all jumbled up, just like his thoughts.


    "Right now, my anger is mixed with disappointment in myself. I thought that I can handle everything, and now I found out how much I''mcking. Somehow, over time I created an illusion that people have good intentions and that everyone ys by the rules. And this was the first time when I could not ignore the ufortable truth: that people are ugly on the inside and that they want to take what is not theirs to take¡­ and that as long as they have it, they don''t care who gets hurt in the process."


    Ellie looked at Jasper with a tinge of sadness. "I envy you."


    "Why?"


    "I envy that you managed to preserve your bubble of illusion where everyone is good up to now. I learned a long time ago that people are selfish. And that everyone cares only about themselves." Ellie scooted close to Jasper and looked into his icy-blue eyes. "For many years I lived in my version of a world where no one cares about others. And meeting you made me realize that it''s not all so dark. Because I care about you. And I want to do things for you without expecting anything in return. I want to help you and make you happy. At the same time, I''m still selfish because I want to be part of your happiness. I want to be part of your life. I can''t deny that knowledge how you punched a man senseless because you want to keep me safe, makes me happy."


    Jasper smiled. "It seems that us getting together is a dose of reality, for both of us. I am disappointed in Lily, and my violent reaction surprised me, but I was never this happy¡­ because you are by my side. And honestly, I don''t care about anything else. As long as we are together, nothing else matters."


    Jasper saw Ellie''s smiling expression and reached to caress her cheek. A secondter, he grimaced, and his hand paused.


    "Does it still hurt?", Ellie inspected his still slightly swollen knuckles.


    "Yeah.", he could not lie. "But it''s much better."


    He reached toward her again, obviously going for a kiss, and she held his hand.


    "You are hurt. How about¡­ you let me take care of you tonight. So, you can rest your hands."


    "Take care of me?", Jasper was intrigued.


    Ellie straddled him and removed her top.


    Jasper enjoyed the sight of her exposed breasts. Her confident gaze apanied by blushing cheeks made her look very seductive. He understood that she wants to take control. And she did. From undressing to fondling and kissing¡­ Ellie did it all, superbly.


    He watched her lower herself until she got on her knees between his legs. Ellie cupped her breasts and trapped his throbbing member between them. That breast-massage felt good, and his hips moved, thrusting between those two hot mounds which Ellie pressed tighter together, providing more friction. Jasper hissed at unexpected pleasure when she sucked in his tip and rolled her tongue around it¡­ it was amazing! The pace of his thrusts increased, and based on his ragged breath, Ellie could tell that he is close. She moved her head just in time for geyser of his juices to stter over her breasts.


    Ellie smiled while cleaning herself up, happy that she managed to put that grin on his face.


    When she got back under the cover, she was surprised that he got on top of her. "Your hands¡­"


    "I''m not a gentleman if I allow tonight''s pleasure games to end like this¡­", Jasper licked his lips slowly and he moved lover over her body.


    "And I will not use hands.", he mumbled between kisses.


    He lied. He used his hands to hold her legs spread apart while his tongue danced around her pleasure peak between her folds. Ellie was unable to move or pull her legs closer together. She waspletely open, exposed, left at his mercy¡­ and he showed none.


    The room was still spinning when Ellie heard him say: "My hands are aching, and I will need your help with this."


    She inhaled sharply at the sight of a condom wrapper in his hand.


    Putting the condom on was more work than she thought it will be. He does it in like a second, and it took her much longer than that.


    Jasper enjoyed the process.


    Ellie took a mental note to talk about alternative contraceptive methods with JoAnna when she goes to Los Angeles. This is too much work, and she heard that it feels much better without a condom. And if it feels this good with¡­ Ah, she was unable to finish her thought. Jasper was on top of her, and he used his hands again¡­ and the rest of his body as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 921 - Master Hollow (1)

    ~ Close to the border of China with Kazakhstan ~


    Friday afternoon¡­


    Sarah is sitting on a mat and facing an older man, known as Master Hollow, without a word. This is the third day she is doing this: sitting.


    She arrived at the closest city to her current location with Jesse on Tuesday,te night. After few hours of rest, she left Jesse in an inn and started her 20km hike through the forest at the crack of dawn. She was eager to reach here as soon as possible. They estimated about five hours for Sarah to reach her destination, but it took her more than seven. Even with a detailed map of the terrain, she got lost few times and had to trace her steps back. At that time, she missed Aiden more than usually. He never gets lost. Never. She remembers that Jeff once said that Aiden has to have inbuiltpass because he always knows where he is going¡­ and Sarah could use thatpass feature. And Aiden''s proximity.


    Sarah was ted when she finally reached a clearing with three modest cabin-looking buildings. Two younger men with shaven heads approached her cautiously asking her what she is doing here, and she exined that she is here to seek guidance of Master Hollow.


    She was happy to find out that they speak Russian, somunication will not a be problem.


    Hearing her reason foring here, one of men went toward thergest cabin, and only then Sarah noticed an older man sitting on the ground in front of it. She assumed that he is Master Hollow, andter her assumption was proven to be correct. After few seconds of talk, the man returned and gestured her to follow him. When she was close to thergest cabin, the third man appeared and ced a thin mat on the ground, about 3 meters in front of Master Hollow, and gestured for her to sit. She was happy to sit. It was a wee rest after seven hours she was walking through the forest with only one break of maybe 10 minutes, to eat.


    When she took a seat on the mat, the older man observed her in silence for maybe ten seconds and then he closed his eyes. Sarah understood not to disturb him. People like him are entric (why else would he be in the middle of nowhere?) and she should not talk to him unless he gives her the permission to talk.


    That was Wednesday. Since then, other than bio-breaks neither of them stood up. Her legs are numb, and she is shifting asionally while trying to find afortable position.


    Sarah observed that there are four younger men with shaven heads here, and it seems they are disciples of Master Hollow (and servants). They asionally disappear in the forest and Sarah can hear sounds which are unmistakably from training. Few times a day they approach their master and Sarah with simple food and water.


    Sarah has gran bars, choctes and dried fruits in her backpack, but she decided not to touch those. She will eat and drink whatever she gets. Somehow, she feels that is important.


    With all that sitting, she got a lot of time to think.


    Sarah remembered her talk with Sigma army members about abandoning their current aliases. Neither of them was eager to make that step, cing their hopes that Nick will not expose them. Marija was the most vocal about not changing. Lucija and Petar were with Mishi that change should be made at the smallest sign of danger and Emir and Tereza said that they will follow Sarah''s example. At the end, they came up with number of security protocols and alternative ways to contact each other in case of danger. Sarah also told them that they can count on her Chateau as a safe house. Nick does not know about it, and all iing and outgoingmunication is encrypted and scrambled. If ites to the scenario where they flee from danger to the castle, Sarah will help them with new identities.


    "How do we let you know if wee here?", Emir asked.


    Sarah smiled. "I will know as soon as you get into the property."


    She didn''t want to tell them about Eve, but they understood that there are some secrets this ce holds. After all, she is the almighty Sigma who even got Omega''s attention.


    Sarah remembered their displeasure when she told them that they are leaving earlier than nned. It took her a long time to pacify them, especially Emir who was half pouting and half weeping.


    After that long meeting and mental exhaustion of saying goodbyes to her army members, came the hardest part: saying goodbye to Aiden.


    They agreed that this makes sense, but no amount of reasoning made this separation any easier.


    They parted ways on Tuesday evening, and technically it''s only the third day, but it feels like forever.


    Sarah was surprised that Mr. Patel called so soon to inform them that he made progress. Aiden didn''t want to tell her the details of the deal with Mr. Patel, providing an exnation that he wants to take that part on himself, and that she should focus on her passing that trial and getting the guidance she seeks. Reluctantly, she agreed with him. As much as she wants to take everything on herself, she knows that they are a team, and splitting burden is the right thing to do.


    No amount of kisses and hugs was enough when they parted ways.


    Sarah encouraged herself by repeating thoughts how this is for them. To get their freedom. To get their peace. If they don''t manage to get out from under the thumb of those Eastern European families, they will not be able to live peacefully no matter where they go. She needs to do this, as soon as possible, so that they can enjoy what they have: each other. All those pesky women (and men) who are trying toe in-between them seem like insignificant fliespared to these big organizations who are lurking in the shadows.


    It all makes sense¡­ other than the fact that she is missing him so much that it hurts. If only he can be close to her, everything would be fine. No matter what pain and trial she needs to go through, if Aiden is by her side, it will be fine. But he is not here. And she would dly jump through thousands rings of fire if only they could be together.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 922 - Master Hollow (2)

    Sarah is sitting on a mat and facing Master Hollow without a word spoken...


    The silence was broken by rustling of the bushes from the side. It is far away, and not loud, but after three days of sitting inplete silence, senses are sharpened to react to the smallest stimtions. And Sarah could swear that those two men who emerged from the bushes spoke in Hindi.


    After a short exchange of words with two disciples, two neers approached Sarah and Master Hollow. They bowed respectfully to Master Hollow and then one of two men faced Sarah.


    "Mr. Patel sends his greetings.", the man ced a sealed waterproof folder next to Sarah and smiled amicably.


    Two men bowed to Master Hollow again and walked back into the forest from where they came from.


    Sarah looked at the folder and understood that Mr. Patel found whereabouts of the missing daughter. The only questions are if she is alive or dead, and if this will be enough for Master Hollow to provide his guidance.


    Another question popped in Sarah''s head: how did they know where she is? Must be from Aiden. And this is Mr. Patel, after all.


    Sarah looked at Master Hollow and saw that his gaze is fixed to the ce where two men disappeared.


    He turned to Sarah and his gray eyes observed her for some time before he spoke in a raspy voice: "Why did you seek me?"


    Sarah''s breath hitched. He is speaking to her! Oh, after three days, the sound of his voice is like a music to her ears! Her mind was racing: <em>''Don''t mess this up, don''t mess this up¡­''</em>


    "I hope to receive your guidance." Sarah was surprised that her voice is raspy as well. Probably from not talking for a long time.


    "Guidance?", his eyebrows arched in surprise. "What kind of guidance?"


    "I hope that you will tell me what I''mcking."


    "Lacking¡­pared to what?"


    Sarah found that his simple questions are tricky to answer. If she says something that triggers him, he might send her packing back. She paused while finding the words which sound right. "I have a fight ahead of me, and currently I''m unable to win."


    He frowned. "All this trouble¡­ for wining a fight?"


    "It is more than a fight. It''s a first step to obtain my freedom."


    "Freedom? What kind of freedom can you obtain by fighting?" The old man''s eyes danced in amusement.


    Sarah was confident that he enjoys his position of asking questions.


    "Freedom from my family."


    Master Hollow looked at Sarah and he could see that she believes in her words. This is the third day he is watching her, and he observed that she has discipline, perseverance, resolve, and respect. This is the third day of her patiently sitting and waiting for him to address her. It''s been a long time since he met someone as young as her showing all those qualities. She passed the trial.


    Master Hollow stood up and gestured toward the forest. "Show me what you have."


    Sarah''s whole face lit up. She stuffed the folder she got from Mr. Patel''s men into her backpack and followed after Master Hollow.


    After a short walk through dense foliage, they found themselves on another clearing. Tree stumps of different heights and wooden dummies show that this is the ce where his disciplese to practice.


    Master Hollow gestured without a specific direction, signaling her to start. He took a seat on one low stump without a word.


    Sarah ced her backpack on the ground, removed her weatherproof jacket, and stretched her sore limbs before approaching the nearest practice dummy.


    About one hourter Master Hollow addressed her: "What is the member of Lebedev family doing here?"


    For a moment, Sarah was surprised that he figured out the background of her skills, but then she reminded herself that he is the Master. He should know things. "I don''t want to be part of that family."


    The man frowned. "Do you think that is easy to aplish?"


    "No. That is why I am here."


    Master Hollow raised his arm and his four disciples appeared out of nowhere. He lifted a finger and one of his disciples approached Sarah.


    Based on the stance man took, Sarah understood: she should fight against him.


    They bowed to each other before rushing forward at the same time.


    The disciple is swift and strong. One of the strongest opponents she ever faced before. Sarah has no problems defending or avoiding his attacks, but her attacks are also not going through. She was confused and frustrated. She is faster than he is, and her precision is top notch. Howe she can''t defeat him? Are her hits even causing any damage?


    After exchanging about hundred blows, Master Hollow stopped them.


    "Do you know what you arecking now?"


    Sarah shook her head and responded honestly: "No."


    Master Hollow looked up, it is getting dark. "Rest now. We will try again tomorrow." He stood up and walked away.


    That night, Sarah slept in one of the cabins. They gave her a cover made of some animal fur and she was happy that after few days she got a chance toy on the bed, no matter how hard the surface was.


    Everything was quiet, and Sarah did her best to focus on what happened. She showed her moves, and Master Hollow recognized them as the ones from Lebedev family. Then he asked her to spar with one of his disciples and she was unable to defeat him. Pitiful. She always thought that she is someone who can take care of herself, and her disy from that afternoon was pathetic. Sarah wondered if that man held back or not.


    Ah, if only Aiden is here. He has a great eye and he would be able to tell her what to tweak to get the advantage.


    And if he is here, he would hold her¡­ and her head would rest on his arm. She closed her eyes and for a second she could swear that she felt Aiden''s chest against her back. But she knows that he is not here. Sarah exhaled and turned to stare at the ceiling while one tear silently rolled down her temple. And then another one, and another. And she was unable to stop them.


    She remembered that it''s Friday. Aiden should join Jesse at the inn soon, if he is not there already. And he will wait for her toe back to civilization.


    Sarah wiped her tears with the back of her palm while telling herself to rest so that tomorrow she can give her best to get the answers she is looking for and leave this ce. As soon as she does that, she can join Aiden. And he will hold her while she drifts off to sleep¡­ maybe tomorrow.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 923 - Master Hollow (3)

    Saturday, afternoon¡­


    Sarah is sitting on a mat, facing Master Hollow. His eyes are closed. She is not sure if he is resting, thinking, meditating, or maybe that is how he sleeps. But he is not moving.


    Sarah''s irritation is growing. That morning she warmed up, did some light exercise and sparred against one of four Master Hollow''s disciples. The oue was the same. No matter how fast and how precise her hits were, she was unable to defeat him.


    She started wondering if they are practicing some skill for neutralizing damage to the body. That is the only exnation she came with.


    Since then, they had lunch and other than that, they are sitting in silence. Sarah reminded herself to be patient. She can''t rush things. If she tries to rush, that might make Master Hollow chase her away, and she is already here.


    With all this thinking time avable, she understood that three days of sitting was the trial. He was probably assessing her character. And he is doing that even now.


    <em>''Ah, only if Aiden is here!''</em>, she screamed internally for the hundredth time that day. With every passing minute her desire to see him is swelling and she is confident that the painful crack inside her is getting bigger, and it can be healed only with Aiden''s embrace.


    She is not sure how long they were sitting until Master Hollow stood up and gestured in the familiar direction. It''s time for another round.


    Sarah bowed to one of the disciples and their match started within a second. A swift exchange of vicious blows, nonended. Sarah was losing her patience. Why is this not working? She can obviously defend against him, she is faster¡­ She needs to move faster. Few blowsnded, but why are her hits not causing any damage? The man barely flinched!


    Her train of thoughts was interrupted by amotion from the main clearing. There was a fight going on there, and even Master Hollow furrowed his brows while looking that way. He waved his hand and his disciple and Sarah stopped their attacks.


    Two of them followed after Master Hollow in the direction of that other fight.


    As soon as they stepped out of the lush foliage, Sarah saw that two Master Hollow''s disciples are exchanging blows with two neers. One of the two received hit in the shoulder and in the next moment was pinned on the ground. Sarah recognized him as Jesse! Then the other one¡­ Sarah held her breath at the sight of Aiden who is engaged in a fight with the second disciple.


    Sarah made two steps toward the fight with intention to help Aiden, or to stop the fight, but Master Hollow extended his hand, preventing her from advancing. He was observing the exchange in silence.


    About dozen blowster, Aiden saw Sarah and his opponent used that moment of distraction tond a kick on Aiden''s right thigh, making Aiden stumble backward.


    "Aiden!", Sarah cried and wanted to go there, but Master Hollow stopped her again.


    He saw that she panicked and understood that these two came because of her. But why are they fighting? His disciples greet everyone with respect, and unless they are provoked, they will not attack.


    Master Hollow''s lips curved into a smirk when he swiftly hit few points on Sarah''s body, making her fall on her knees.


    Even with that, her eyes didn''t leave Aiden.


    Aiden saw Sarah falling and rage consumed him. Why is this person in his way? Sarah is right there! His hits became heavier and faster. He wanted this man out of his way! And she is hurt, damnit! Aiden noticed that his hits arending... the man is falling back.


    Aiden used all his skills, and all his speed and strength that he could muster and hoped that it will be enough to get that man out of his way! And it was working. One by one his hitsnded in rapid session and his oponent lost bnce while retreating.


    Before Aiden''s oponent hit the ground, Master Hollow made some whistling noise, and all four disciples stopped their movements and lowered their heads.


    The man in front of Aiden was on his knees, not showing any intent to continue fighting.


    Aiden only cared about the fact that his oponent was out of the way and his path to Sarah is not obstructed.


    Aiden dashed straight to Sarah and immediately pressed a pressure point on her back.


    She was able to move her legs again.


    Aiden sat on the ground with Sarah in hisp. She rested her head on his shoulder with her eyes closed and took a deep breath. Ah, she can smell that woody-flowery fragrance. It is real. He is here. She held onto his sleeve firmly, unwilling to let go.


    Sarah and Aiden paid no attention to anyone around them. After an endless longing for each other, they reunited. Finally.


    She looked into his dark pools which stirred with happiness and smiled. "Why are you here?"


    "I was missing you.", his smile reflected hers and he tightened his hold on her.


    He was missing her to the point of losing his mind.


    Aiden arrived previous night and could not sleep in that inn. Not with the knowledge that Sarah is close by. Jesse reminded him that Sarah should do the trial by herself, and Aiden held himself back until after breakfast, but then he was unable to wait any longer. He had to see her.


    Jesse said that if Aiden is going, he will follow as well because it''s boring to just sit and wait. So, two of them packed their things and headed to find Sarah.


    Aiden''s only concern was that Sarah might head back and they miss each other, but he modified one tracker to use satellite signal, so even without the cell phone reception he can confirm the location of her ring. He was happy to see that his modification was sessful. It seems that after all this time with Sarah and Felix, some things rubbed off on him as well.


    Back to present...


    The older man next to them cleared his throat, making them aware of his presence.


    Sarah''s smile dropped when she realized that this is a form of disrespect. Luckily, they didn''t start making out. She swiftly got on her feet and pulled Aiden up.


    "This is Master Hollow.", she told Aiden and then looked at the old man. "This is my fianc¨¦, Aiden."


    Aiden gave a deep bow as a greeting. "I apologize for intruding. I only wanted to make sure that Sarah is safe. I will not be in the way."


    Master Hollow looked at Sarah and then at Aiden, amusement apparent in his expression.


    "Interesting. Lebedev and Voronin together... Very interesting."


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces before looking at Master Hollow.


    "Master, can you repeat that?", excitement mixed with confusion was evident in Sarah''s voice. She realized that just now they got a clue about background of Aiden''s skills. That second mysterious Eastern European family finally got a name! But she needs to hear it again, just to make sure.


    "You know that you are a Lebedev. And his skills tell me that he is a Voronin." Master Hollow exined and observed their expressions.


    "It seems that you didn''t know about your fianc¨¦. Now I know why you came to seek my guidance. Neither of those two families will allow for your union to happen."


    Master Hollow turned around to leave.


    Sarah made few steps after him. She has so many questions to ask!


    "You should take care of yourpanion.", Master Hollow said without stopping his movements. He went inside one cabin.


    Aiden and Sarah turned to each other in confusion until they realized... Jesse! Right!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 924 - Master Hollow (4)

    Sarah and Aiden went to check on Jesse.


    Other than few bruises and a broken pride, he was fine.


    "I am confident in my fighting skills. But whenever I am with you two, everyone is using me as a doormat.", Jesse sulked.


    Sarah looked at Aiden. "What is your n?"


    "I didn''t think much beyond this.", Aiden admitted. "n is that if your Master kicks us out we will wait somewhere nearby in the forest for you to finish. But I got a feeling that he does not mind if we stay here."


    "There is one bed in the cabin they let me use. It''s big enough for both of us.", Sarah told Aiden. "And we can ask if they can give us one more for Jesse."


    Jesse imagined spending the night close to these two who can''t get their hands off from each other and cringed internally. "Don''t worry about me. I went through extensive training for survival in the wilderness."


    Sarah knocked on Jesse''s head. "What wilderness? Besides these three cabins, there are two more further down. If you don''t want to stay with us, I''m sure you can stay in one of them."


    Jesse took the initiative to talk to the disciples and make sleeping arrangements.


    Aiden led Sarah toward the forest, and when they were in the privacy provided by the bushes, he pulled her in for a kiss. Oh, how he missed her. That familiar taste which he didn''t savor for what seems like years. He gathered her against him, holding her tightly, trying to make up for the days they didn''t feel each other.


    While they were apart, if felt that the Earth stopped moving, and now it was spinning faster than ever, catching up with lost revolutions.


    Sarah responded hungrily. She missed him immensely. Feeling his firm grip on her and tasting his sweetness made Sarah wonder, how was she able to hold on for so long without falling apart?


    There was a persistent sound of a person clearing throat from other side of the bushes. It made them break the kiss reluctantly.


    Sarah looked at Aiden with a big smile on her face and cleared her throat in response.


    "Master requests your presence in the main cabin.", one of the disciples said.


    "We will be there in a minute.", Sarah stated while trying to suppress her giggles between Aiden''s quick kisses.


    Sarah led Aiden to the training ground to get her jacket.


    He observed the surroundings silently and then looked up. "It''s getting dark soon. Considering your appearance, you have a ce to wash up?"


    Aiden didn''t miss that this location does not have electricity or running water and Sarah does not look like she didn''t clean herself in days.


    "Yes. There is a creek close by, and disciples told me that there is a hot spring about ten minutes up the mountain. But I prefer running water."


    Aiden arched an eyebrow. "Hot spring?"


    Sarah can read his intentions based on that devilish smile directed at her.


    "I came here to practice, to learn something new.", she reminded him.


    Sarah is confident that if that master catches them when they are intimate, he will kick them out.


    Aiden does not share Sarah''s concerns. "Hot spring is new. I''m sure we can learn something while in there."


    Sarah rolled her eyes. Well, it''s not that she is not interested, but she came here to learn fighting, alright?


    In the main cabin, they saw Master Hollow sitting on the floor. He wants to know their story.


    "What made youe here to ask for my guidance? You told me that you want to win a fight in order to get your freedom. But I am an old man, and I like stories¡­ so tell me your story."


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and shared an understanding. This old man already knows more than they do about those two families. If they want his help, they need to talk first.


    Sarah told him that her mother is a Lebedev and that she left that family about thirty years ago. And now that she and her sisters are of a certain age, it seems that the family is making their move to pull them back in. She also told him that her mother made a deal for freedom but Lebedev''s always kept their eyes on them.


    Master Hollow listened attentively and then it was Aiden''s turn.


    He was surprised that Aiden is not a Voronin by blood, but only by skills.


    "Even if it''s only skills¡­ You qualify as a contender for a position of an Elder. And the fact that you don''t have blood rtions with them only means that no one will protect you when they inevitably find out that you are the outsider who has the skills."


    Sarah held Aiden''s hand and looked at Master Hollow. "I will protect him. He is not alone."


    Master Hollow looked at Sarah with amusement. "You, youngdy¡­ can''t protect yourself."


    As much as it hurt her pride to hear that, she can''t deny the facts. "That is why I am here."


    "Lebedevs and Voronins. They value martial arts in order to determine who sits at the top, but they are more than just a group of fighters."


    "So are we." Sarah stubbornly dered. "But in order for them to back off, we need to show them that they can''t bully us."


    "Back off?" Master Hollowughed. "Think of them like a hydra. Even if you cut off its head, others will sprout. They are ruthless and they will find a way to force their will on you, unless you take over as a head of that monster. And if you manage to aplish that, you will be part of that world¡­ and isn''t that what they want and what you are fighting against?"


    Sarah frowned. "Are you saying that there is no way for us to win?"


    "You tell me."


    "I don''t know.", Sarah admitted. "But I know that I need to get stronger."


    Master Hollow bobbed his head in agreement. "One step at a time. Sometimes we see what is our next step only after we made the previous one."


    There was a silence in the cabin for some time before Master Hollow asked Sarah. "Did you observe his fight when he arrived?"


    Sarah nodded.


    "Did you notice a change after I immobilized your legs?"


    "My hits started connecting.", Aiden responded.


    "Smart one." Master Hollow praised Aiden, but he didn''t like that he answered instead of Sarah. "There will be food for you in Sarah''s cabin. Where SHE sleeps. After that, my disciples will show you where to wash up."


    Sarah and Aiden left the cabin after saying their thanks.


    Just as the old man said, there was food for them there.


    "It seems that we are to sleep apart.", Sarah said sadly while they ate. She was looking forward to use Aiden''s arm as her pillow.


    Aiden didn''t respond. It''s obvious that the old guy is not willing to let them sleep together. But Aiden does not want to talk about that. "Did you have any time to think, why he asked about my fight?"


    "It should be a hint for me¡­", Sarah mused. "You saw that I''m hurt, and your hits started connecting¡­ Does that mean that my fighting will improve if I have some motivation on mind?"


    Aiden shrugged. "That is for you to figure out. Everyone has their own trigger. I know that mine is you. I will do anything to keep you safe."


    Sarah felt her heart swell from the love she feels for Aiden. The only thing sweeter than his words is his kiss which made her melt in his arms.


    The door cracked open and a throat-clearing sound made them stop kissing.


    "Master told us to show you where to wash up. We are going in two minutes.", one disciple said curtly before closing the door.


    Sarahughed while thinking that with Aiden and her together here, these people will clear their throats thoroughly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 925 - Master Hollow (5)

    ~ Close to the border of China with Kazakhstan ~


    Later that evening, Sarah was unable to find afortable position to sleep.


    Somehow, sleeping previous night was easier, when she was not aware that Aiden is so close.


    She was confident that he will find a way to join her, but it''ste and he is still not here. Maybe he will note¡­


    Faint creak on Sarah''s right got her attention. The window was pulled open from outside and a shadow slipped inside her cabin.


    "I almost lost hope that you wille.", Sarah whispered.


    "I waited to make sure everyone else is asleep.", Aiden responded with a whisper and sat on the edge of her bed.


    "What''s with the towel?"


    Aiden shed a smile. "That hot spring is nice. And we can make it hotter."


    Sarah giggled. "You are crazy. The Master will kick us out."


    "If he wants to kick us out, he does not need a reason. Come on¡­", Aiden tempted her.


    ¡­


    "There! I told you, Master! Do you see them?", one disciple whispered with urgency while pointing at two shadows which disappeared into the forest. "Do you see them? Did you¡­?"


    "Yes, Haru. I saw them." Master Hollow was not happy. There is only one thing in the direction where those two went¡­ and that is the hot spring.


    "I saw him sneak out and I thought that you should know. Should I follow them, Master?"


    "No, Haru. Go to sleep.", Master Hollow grumbled.


    "But Master! What if they sully our hot spring?"


    "And what do you n to do?"


    Haru narrowed his eyes in the direction of the forest, as if he can see them. "Follow them¡­ and watch¡­ carefully¡­"


    "Haru!", old man interrupted whatever his lecherous disciple wanted to say next.


    Haru was startled. "Yes, Master?"


    Master Hollow was wondering, how can Haru have such an innocent expression? Even if those two don''t do anything indecent, one of them is a young woman! What does this despicable disciple mean by he will <em>''watch carefully''</em>? He needs to learn a lesson!


    "One hundred squats with a log above your head, first thing in the morning!"


    Haru inhaled sharply with shock evident on his face. "One hundred?"


    "Two hundred! And make sure that impish fianc¨¦ joins you as well." Master Hollow squinted toward the direction where Aiden and Sarah disappeared while thinking that Aiden should get a harsher punishment. He explicitly told him to go straight to sleep after the bath! Rascal!


    Master Hollow looked at his disciple. "Why are you still here? I told you to go to sleep!"


    "Yes, Master.", Haru lowered his head and hurried to the cabin where other disciples and Jesse are sleeping.


    Haru was sulking while thinking that he saw that neer sneak out against orders of the Master and reported him. Why did he end up being punished? Next time he will just keep it to himself!


    ¡­


    After a long soak in the hot spring Sarah and Aiden are in her cabin, holding each other under the fur cover on her bed. It is a cold October night, and the instion in the cabin is not the best. Both of them have their long sleeved t-shirts and pants on which is much more clothes than usually when they are in the bed together.


    The cabin is very dark, with only source of lighting from the stars through the windows. Shadows and faint outlines surround them, but Sarah and Aiden don''t mind the absence of light. They are holding each other, feeling each other, and that is all that matters.


    "Have I told you that I love you?", Sarah asked while rubbing her cheek on his chest.


    "Not nearly enough times." Aiden chuckled while caressing her hair.


    Sarah shook her head while thinking how she loves this cheeky side of him. She sighed. "Thank you foring."


    Aiden kissed Sarah''s forehead and hugged her tightly. "I will follow you wherever you go. Let''s not repeat this¡­ separation nonsense."


    Sarah agreed. "Tell me about your three days without me."


    "Hmm¡­ Besides the horrible part of missing you¡­ I helped Ellie with the fashion show and earned us two couple''s outfits¡­ Oh, someone attacked Ellie after the show." Aiden felt that Sarah stiffened at his words and he quickly exined: "She is fine. I reached in time to stop them. Five local thugs. I helped Ellie and Jasper find¡­", Aiden told Sarah about Lily who hired those thugs to hurt Ellie because she is interested in Jasper¡­ and how he advised them to get security. "¡­They should be in Los Angeles now. Jasper is there for the weekend. I gave heads up to Jeff and JoAnna that they should talk to them. And they will talk to Felix about his security devices. Oh, and Ellie told Jasper about her looking into his frozen assets and they will discuss with Sophia her n to get them back to Jasper¡­ That''s it. What did you do?"


    "Nothing much. A lot of thinking and sitting. Only yesterday Master started talking to me after Mr. Patel''s men dropped off the folder... Did you tell him where I am?"


    Aiden confirmed. "I told him that we want a favor from that woman''s father and that you are currently with him. Mr. Patel offered to deliver what he found to you, and I epted."


    Sarah was curious about the deal Aiden made with Mr. Patel and reminded herself not to ask about it.


    She remembered that on the way here from France, Jesse talked about his family. "I think that we should help Jesse find information about his family."


    "His family and the organization that betrayed him.", Aiden confirmed.


    "You agree?"


    "He is a good guy. Loyal. That should be rewarded.", Aiden exined.


    Sarah was happy that Aiden agreed.


    "I would also like to get our seven kids to Cliffside home."


    Aiden was surprised how Sarah is jumping from one topic to another. She does that when she is nervous. "Reason?"


    "They are ready, and others can continue their trainings and sses without them. It will be easier to find tutors for their specific interests while they are in Los Angeles and at the same time, this is a good chance for them to get a feel of what it means to be by our side, before things get¡­ more serious."


    Aiden agreed. "We can''t find more trustworthy and capable people other than them and Jesse. With them watching our backs we can be at ease."


    "What do you think about Master''s words¡­ That neither family will allow us to be together?", Sarah asked with a shaky voice.


    Aiden understood that this is what is weighing on her mind.


    "I know that as long as we are together, we will find a way." Aiden touched her chin and tipped her head up, to look at the outline of her face in the dark room. "Do you trust in us?"


    Sarah nodded. She was not sure if he can see her, but she knew that he can feel her nod because his fingers are still on her chin.


    Aiden felt Sarah''s grip on him tighten and he scooted lower so that their heads align. "Hey¡­ did you forget? The two of us are destined to be together. No one can keep us apart."


    Aiden gave her a light kiss on the lips before speaking again: "Today proves that wherever you are, I will find you. And if I ever get lost, you will find me. Deal?"


    Sarah kissed him softly, at first. But soon her kisses became hungry and desperate as if she is trying to merge with him so that they can never be apart.


    It was a cold October night, but neither of them felt cold with their clothes off as they held each other tightly under the fur cover.


    Aiden murmured that he loves her, and Sarah promised to never give up on them.


    Their bodies intertwined and Sarah muffled her sounds while biting Aiden''s shoulder and gripping his back.


    Gentle humming of the chilling wind descended from the mountains covering up the faint rhythmical creaking of the bed which traveled outside the cabin.


    That night both of them slept peacefully.


    Sarah''s head rested on Aiden''s arm, and she felt his chest on her back¡­ and it was perfect.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 926 - Who Dares To Touch My Ellie?

    ~ Chicago, undisclosed location ~


    Saturday afternoon¡­


    Matthew is sitting in a basement-like room without any windows. A metal table is between him and a man who is tied up to a chair and has a bup sack over his head.


    Five Matthew''s men are in the room as well. They are standing next to the wall with hands behind their backs while silently observing two men in front of them and waiting for any order from their boss.


    Matthew is rapping his fingers on the table while recollecting what got him here.


    On Wednesday, Ellie was attacked after her show. Matthew''s men picked up from the park severely beaten up man (the gang leader who was dumped by Jasper and Aiden). That man didn''t need a lot of <em>''persuasion''</em> to tell Matthew''s men how he was hired on Sunday to hurt Ellie and what they were nning to do to her. He cried like a baby while wondering, why is he getting beaten up twice during the same night, for the same information?


    Matthew tried to understand based on the information he has: who hired those people?


    Matthew is aware that Jasper''s father, Norman, expressed more than once during social functions his approval of Lilian Cavadini as Jasper''s future wife. Because of this, Matthew can assume that Norman does not approve of Ellie.


    Lilian is the woman who hired a private investigator to follow Ellie and collect information on her. The woman is obviously obsessed with Ellie''s boyfriend, Jasper.


    Ethan informed Matthew that Ellie is buying shares of K Industries where Jasper is the CEO, and that she is targeting three specific shareholders.


    Matthew analyzed: Ellie made enemies out of those three shareholders, Lilian and Norman.


    He sighed while thinking how all thismotion is because of that boyfriend of hers. Ellie was doing great while single. Does she need that rubbish of a boyfriend? Jasper is useless, being suppressed by his ownme father while attracting all kinds of trouble for Ellie!


    Matthew promised to stay out of Ellie''s personal life, so he will only watch¡­ No matter how difficult it is. But he can''t sit back and watch when someone openly attacks his daughter.


    Matthew forced his mind to return to the topic...


    Shareholders didn''t know about Ellie until Monday, and the gang leader said that he was hired for the job on Sunday. So, they are not suspects for hiring this gang.


    The ones who had some grudge against Ellie at the time ruffians were hired are Norman Kiani, and Lilian Cavadini.


    Matthew''s information on Lilian is that she is a spoiled second generation rich kid who is not very smart, and resorts to petty schemes. Due to that, Matthew categorized her as a suspect number two, leaving him with Norman Kiani as a suspect number one.


    Matthew knows that Ellie is already in Los Angeles. Maybe his daughter is benevolent and is ready to leave things as-is. Maybe she will take her time to think how to deal with the threat... But that is not Matthew. Ellie is his daughter and he can''t stand the fact that someone hired five ruffians to hurt her! And when he found out the details what those men wanted to do to his baby daughter, his blood boiled.


    He came from Northern Irnd to take care of this matter personally! The only thing that can calm his raging emotions is that he personally makes sure for everyone involved to receive instant karma.


    All five ruffians are already beaten up severely and hospitalized while suffering from multiple fractures and internal injuries. Matthew made sure that they experience maximum pain, but to stay alive. They don''t deserve a quick exit for daring to think that they can touch his daughter!


    Back to present...


    Matthew made a move with his hand, and one of his men removed the bup sack, revealing Norman Kiani whose mouth is sealed with a duct tape.


    Norman blinked few times, adjusting his eyes to the light when his sight fell on the man in front of him. Short brown hair, sharp hazel eyes, scar on left cheek, tattoo on his neck which is disappearing under the cor of his shirt. He would ask him what is the meaning of this, but his mouth is sealed.


    After a long silence, Matthew spoke: "So¡­ you are the man who does not approve of Ellie. I wonder, why?"


    "Oh¡­", Matthew chuckled. "I forgot that you can''t speak."


    Matthew made a movement with his hand and one of his men removed duct tape in one swift move.


    "What is the meaning of this?!!", Norman roared as soon as his mouth was unobstructed.


    Matthew frowned. "Continue in that tone, and I will make sure you don''t talk. Ever."


    Matthew''s icy voice made Norman shiver.


    "Why am I here?", Norman asked in a much lower volume. "You mentioned Ellie. Did she send you?"


    "Ellie?" Matthew didn''t like that this despicable man dares to say Ellie''s name. "Is there a reason for her to ask me to bring you here?"


    "She is a scheming woman who dares to go after mypany and after my son!" Norman was consumed with rage. Hepletely neglected the fact that he is tied up to a chair and facing a man who is frowning every time he talks badly about Ellie.


    Matthew''s eye twitched. Why is this man underestimating his daughter? "If she is after yourpany, she would own it already. And your son is the one pursuing Ellie."


    "He would not pursue her if she didn''t seduce him first!"


    Matthew nodded knowingly. "I see that you hate her."


    Norman remembered how Ellie is that promiscuous woman. When he met her the first time, she shamelessly opened the door of Jasper''s apartment and she was wearing his clothes! Next time they met, she yed to be all innocent and sweet during their party and on Monday made him look like a fool during the board meeting. Since then, he didn''t dare show up at office. He knows that everyone isughing at him!


    "Hmph! Hate is not strong enough word for how I feel about her! She embarrassed me in front of shareholders and directors!"


    "Only a man who is full of insecurities is concerned about his image to this extent¡­ but we are not here so that I make a better man out of you." Matthew raised his arm and two of his men pulled Norman''s chair away from the table.


    "What are you doing?", Norman squealed while panic consumed him. All of a sudden, he was aware of his predicament.


    "You hired people to hurt my Ellie. I will do to you what they wanted to do to her.", Matthew exined while smile bloomed on his face.


    "Hired people? Your Ellie?" Norman''s eyes bulged out in fear and he raised his voice when he saw two men with bats approach him. "What are you doing?"


    Matthew narrowed his eyes at Norman. "Are you going to deny that you hired a gang to attack Ellie? My Ellie."


    Matthew''s smile was the most sinister Norman ever saw.


    Small nod from Matthew signaled the beginning of an agonizing night for Norman.


    Several hourster...


    Mathew is looking at Norman who is sprawled on the ground. His legs are bent at ces they should not bend, and his left arm is not looking better either. He is all bloodied and bruised up.


    "Blink twice if you can hear me.", Mathew''s chilling voice filled up the space. "Good."


    Mathew gestured toward a bulky man in tight ck leather pants and white tank top who looks like a super-muscr Freddie Mercury impersonator. "This is George. If you ever think of doing anything bad to my Ellie, he will visit you."


    Norman''s eyesnded on George and widened in horror when he realized that George is grinning at him while holding two oversized dildoes in his hands.


    Two secondster, Norman passed out.


    "Boss, should we wake him up again?", one of Matthew''s men asked after confirming that Norman is unconscious.


    Matthew frowned. "No need. He got the message. Take him away and dump him in a ce where he will be found by morning."


    He would kill this worthless man if he is not confident that Ellie would despise him for doing that. After all, this might be her future father-inw. What a joke!


    "When do you want us to pick up those two that Norman named as people of interest, Franco and Lilian Cavadini?", another man asked.


    Mathew checked time on his wristwatch. "Tonight. I need to be back in Belfast by tomorrow evening. Let''s have dinner by the time those two arrive."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 927 - Master Hollow (6)

    ~ Close to the border of China with Kazakhstan ~


    Sunday morning¡­


    Sarah woke up with a smile on her face. Her smile faded quickly when she realized that she is by herself in the bed.


    Flood of thoughts assaulted her mind. Did she dream that Aiden came previous day? Did she spend the night in his embrace? If that was not a dream, where is he now? After few seconds of panic, she calmed down with a thought that Aiden probably went back to his assigned bed before everyone woke up. Yes. That is a reasonable exnation. Because that familiar woody-flowery scent still lingers under her fur cover. He was here... And her smile was back.


    Sarah swiftly got ready for the day.


    She followed soundsing from the clearing used for training. Someone was counting: "134¡­ 135¡­ 136¡­"


    Sarah held her breath while trying to understand why is Aiden doing squats while holding an oversized log above his head? And a disciple (Haru) is next to him doing the same¡­


    "152¡­ 153¡­", second disciple is standing next to them and counting while Aiden and Haru are doing squats.


    Master Hollow is sitting on a nearby stump and observing his other two disciples who are engaged in a sparring match.


    Sarah can''t see Jesse on this clearing used for training.


    Aiden''s sightnded on Sarah and a smile crept on his face.


    Sarah wanted to ask him, how can he smile? It''s obvious that those beads of sweat on his forehead are not because he is having an easy time. And that log looks heavy. But she is happy to see that smile. There is nothing better than knowing that he is with her, here.


    She wondered, is this some training that Master Hollow agreed to give him? Sarah was happy while thinking that the old man is actually training Aiden!


    She grabbed a towel from the side and wiped Aiden''s sweat swiftly without impacting his pace.


    Master Hollow let out an unsatisfied humming sound before speaking: "You have the energy to smile?"


    Sarah looked at the old man and realized that he is ring at Aiden.


    Master Hollow noticed Aiden''s change in expression when Sarah showed up and he was irked by Aiden''s smugness. "Fifty more!"


    Haru snickered when he heard that Aiden''s punishment is increased.


    "To both of you!", Master Hollow hollered.


    Haru looked in disbelief at his Master, but he swallowed all the words that were about to escape him. He wanted to ask, what bad karma did he earn so that his punishments are tied up to Aiden''s? This neer has no discipline and he is defying the Master! Haru cried internally while thinking, why does he need to suffer with Aiden when he is not the one who spent the night with a girl?


    Sarah realized that this is not a training, it''s a punishment!


    Oh, no! They found out that Aiden sneaked outst night. Why else would he be punished?


    "Sarah! Here!", Master Hollow''s call startled Sarah.


    He was standing next to one exercise dummy, and Sarah rushed to join him.


    "Hit it here!", he showed three points already marked on the dummy.


    Sarah did as she was told and delivered three swift punches right on the marks.


    "Your movements are too wide.", he observed.


    Sarah raised her eyebrows in confusion. <em>''Too wide?''</em> No one ever told her that her movements are wide, not even her mother.


    Old man noticed that Sarah didn''t understand. He took a stick and drew in the dirt. "Your hit goes like this¡­ If you make it go like this¡­ your speed and power will increase. Hundred times, each point."


    He walked away and took a seat on the stump he was sitting on previously.


    Sarah took a deep breath, assumed her stance and started to hit the exercise dummy as she was told. About halfway in, a thought came to her mind while her hands ached from the repeated impacts into the hard wood: is this a punishment for previous night? Or because she wiped away Aiden''s sweat? She exhaled. If it is or isn''t, she has no right toin. Both of themst night consciously disobeyed instructions from the Master of this ce. They should know that there is a price to pay for that.


    She nced at Aiden who just finished his 250 squats. Exhausted or not, he is ravishingly handsome.


    Aiden shook and stretched his arms and legs next to Haru who copsed on the ground. He bowed to Master Hollow before walking toward Sarah and taking a seat to observe her without a word.


    Aiden''s smile was contagious because Sarah was smiling as well. No punishment is enough to make them regret spending the night together.


    Shortly before lunch, Jesse appeared from the forest. He told them that he was scouting the area.


    "What happened to your hands?", Jesse asked Sarah with concern when he saw Aiden wrapping her hands with wet cold towels.


    "I overdid my morning exercise.", Sarah responded with a smile while leaning on Aiden.


    Aiden wanted Sarah to use that medicinal cream to heal faster, but Sarah refused saying that she is just a bit sore and using that cream would be a waste.


    In the afternoon, Sarah had another round of sparring with the disciples. This time against two of them, one at a time. She adjusted her hits based on instructions Master Hollow told her that morning and she was surprised that there was a difference. With just a slight modification of the trajectory, her hits became faster and stronger.


    Even if hitting that dummy was a punishment, he still gave her a genuine advice that works. Oh, she can''t wait to try it out against Ste. But she knows that this will not be enough.


    After everyone went back to their afternoon tasks, Sarah stayed on the training area and practiced her modified hits on the dummy.


    "It seems that you figured out something.", Aiden noticed her lit up expression.


    Sarah grinned. "Spar with me."


    Two of them were engaged in exchanging blows for a long time.


    Aiden observed the change and silently praised her improvement.


    Sarah apologized when her hitnded heavily on his shoulder and he used herck of focus to pin her to the ground and deliver a <em>''punishing''</em> kiss.


    "Are we fighting or apologizing?", Aiden taunted her with a sly smirk while assuming a fighting stance.


    Sarah stood up while sulking. "I know that we should fight, but if a kiss is my punishment then I feel that I should lose on purpose."


    Heughed. "Do your best. You have that medicine to heal me by morning. And no matter how good or bad you perform, I will never run out of kisses for you."


    Master Hollow observed Sarah and Aiden from the edge of the clearing. He was intrigued by the bnce between them. Their techniques are very different, yet two of themplement each other perfectly. He can tell that they sparred many times before. The thing that stands out the most is that Sarah and Aiden are enjoying. By the sound ofugher, you would never think that they are exchanging such vicious blows. If any of them loses focus, serious injuries would ur.


    Every time Aiden stole a kiss, Master Hollow frowned. That cheeky rascal! He will not allow him to slip out of the sleeping cabin tonight! Even if he himself needs to stand guard!


    ¡­


    Later that night, Sarah was in her cabin, shifting in her bed while waiting for Aiden toe.


    Some rustling from the outside got her attention and she saw a piece of paper pushed under the door.


    She used her shlight to read the message. Sarah can tell it''s Jesse''s handwriting¡­ Aiden is locked up in the cabin used for storage, and disciples are taking turns guarding him.


    Sarah plopped back on her bed. This Master Hollow¡­ to what lengths will he go so that two of them not spend the night together?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 928 - Norman Was Attacked

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    Sunday afternoon¡­


    Ellie and Jasper joined Jeff and JoAnna at their vi for lunch.


    Ellie asked JoAnna if they can take a walk in the garden and discuss some¡­ girl topics. She wanted to ask her about contraceptive options and didn''t want to talk about it in front of the guys.


    Jeff and Jasper looked after their women and Jeff observed Jasper''s enamored expression.


    Jeff grabbed few ice cubes from the beverage cooler, pulled Jasper''s cor from the back and dumped the ice inside.


    "Ahh!", Jasper screamed. "What was that about?" He frowned while untucking his shirt so that ice falls down.


    Jeff snorted. "That is for making fun of me."


    Jasper could not believe the childish prank Jeff just did. And what is with the random usation? "When did I make fun of you?"


    Jeff narrowed his eyes at Jasper. "You forgot already? Only few weeks ago all of you were mocking me because of Anna. And look at you now. Staring at Ellie like she is the source of everything good on Earth, ready to propose and sail in the ship called marriage."


    Jasper choked on a non-existent saliva. "Propose? Marriage?"


    "Don''t tell me you don''t see it? Are you happy to stay in these boyfriend-girlfriend shallow waters? What if another guyes and decides to swoop her off her feet? Until you put that ring on her finger and she bes your Mrs. nothing is certain, my friend. You need to lock her down, or she might fly away."


    Jasper was unable to conceal mix of emotions that Jeff''s words stirred.


    "I admit, I''m smitten. And if any other guyes close to Ellie I will blow him away. But¡­ a marriage? It''s too soon. We just started dating few weeks ago."


    Jeff looked at Jasper who is in denial. He decided to give few advices to his friend. "Ask yourself, in your mind, five years from now¡­ is she by your side? If you can create a perfect girl, would that be anyone other than Ellie? If in five years from now you see Ellie by your side, why dy the inevitable? You are only wasting precious time¡­ But don''t take my word for it. There is no better way to realize your feelings that a separation. When youe back next weekend, I will be more than happy to rub it in because: I told you so."


    Jeff stopped filling Jasper''s head with ideas of marriage, and they switched topic to business.


    Jasper told Jeff that thanks to Ellie, he has the majority of votes secured in thepany and some of the projects that were blocked by Norman are now ready to go. Jeff was happy to hear this and they started discussing it on high level, including timelines for when they will meet officially to dig deeper into details of coboration between K Industries and White corp.


    Outside, in the garden, Ellie and JoAnna had their chat.


    Ellie was listening to JoAnna''s suggestions rted to contraception.


    JoAnna agreed to write a prescription for Ellie.


    They switched topic to bed climbers when Ellie mentioned Lily. Ellie was overwhelmed when JoAnna confirmed what Aiden said: those meddling people are everywhere!


    JoAnna didn''t hold back her advices: "But no matter whoes at you and what is their strategy, you will defeat them sessfully only if two of you work together. You need to trust and support each other without reservation. If you don''t have that, those shameless women will take advantage of that crack."


    "How do you handle all that pressure?" Ellie was exhausted just listening to stories like spiking drinks, sabotaging a saddle, and challenging to a shooting match.


    JoAnna smiled while thinking that only few months back she was like Ellie. "I remind myself why I''m doing it. Every morning when I wake up next to Jeff is a blessing. I will not allow anyone to take that away from me. I admit, sometimes is overwhelming, and sometimes I''m tired¡­ and knowing that I''m not fighting alone helps. A lot. Jeff is my pir, the one I can always count on."


    "I''m not sure we are there yet." Ellie knows that Jasper has feelings for her, just how she has for him. And both of them are enjoying their time spent together. But JoAnna is talking about stability whiches after many trials. Compared to JoAnna and Jeff, Jasper and she are like elementary school kids.


    "I know that you are used to singlehood, and that you were happy there. Usually, it takes time to develop a firm rtionship which will stand against all problems. But you don''t have the time. You need a crash course. I went through the same. We barely started dating when a woman at his work imed to be me and she even wanted to go to the press and talk about his habits in the bed! I was not ready for that, but I saw that Jeff is talking to me about it, and I realized that he sees me as a partner. As his partner, I can''t let him fight all the battles by himself¡­"


    "I can tell that you¡­ matured since you are with Jeff.", Ellie voiced her thoughts. JoAnna was always carefree, enjoying the moment.


    JoAnna didn''t deny it. "I admit that I did things I never thought I will be capable of doing. Some things are ruthless and I''m not proud of them. But if I get a chance for a do over, I would do it again. There is one thing that Sarah said, and Sophia and I are repeating whenever we face a difficult choice: <em>''What would they do to me? When would they stop?''</em> Those two simple questions help a lot in deciding how to handle a situation."


    Ellie could not help but think about Wednesday and those five people who came to attack her. What would they do to her? When would they stop? She shivered involuntarily while answering those questions to herself.


    ...


    "I was thinking of checking if you are lost.", Jeff teased JoAnna when she returned with Ellie.


    JoAnnaughed. "I''m happy to hear that you missed me."


    Jasper''s phone rang. He saw that it''s his mom and stepped away to take the call.


    "What happened?", Ellie asked when Jasper returned one minuteter with an unreadable expression.


    "Norman is in the hospital. It seems that he was attacked after Saturday''s gathering at Jackson''s vi."


    "Attacked?", Jeff frowned.


    Jasper confirmed. "Multiple fractures. He is stable currently. I will find out more tomorrow."


    "Don''t you want to go back earlier?", Ellie asked reluctantly.


    "No need. It''s not like he will recuperate faster if I''m there few hours earlier.", Jasper pulled Ellie to sit closer to him so that their hips touch. He needs her at a touching distance. Always. Ah, next five days without Ellie will be a torture.


    In truth, even if his father is not stable, Jasper has no intention of going back to Chicago earlier. He does not want to cut short his time with Ellie.


    Jasper has n for tonight: dinner in Ellie''s vi, then they will spend some quality time, and then cuddles. And his jet is waiting for him, he will not leave before 4 AM. That is enough for him to reach his office in time to shower and change clothes before his morning meeting. He will sleep in the ne.


    Norman is bandaged and based on Melissa''s description, he looks like a mummy. He is not going anywhere, so Jasper has no intention of skipping on his cuddles with Ellie.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 929 - Master Hollow (7)

    ~ Close to the border of China with Kazakhstan ~


    Monday morning¡­


    Master Hollow is irritated that Haru interrupted his morning routine. What can be so important? And why is he not telling him what is going on? What does Haru mean by <em>''you have to see this to believe it''</em>?


    Master Hollow''s mood got darker when he realized that Haru is leading him toward the cabin used for storage. He knew that this is about Aiden. <em>''Rascal! He escaped again to spoil that girl who is too kind to chase him away!''</em>


    The old man paused at the doorway of the cabin while observing the scene inside: Aiden is in a half-seated position on top of sacks of rice, cradling in his arms Sarah whose legs are curled on hisp and her head rests on his shoulder. Both of them are sleeping.


    Master Hollow shook his head, exhaled and walked away.


    "Master, should we punish him?", Haru was one step behind him.


    "For what?" The old man stopped and looked at his overenthusiastic disciple. How can Haru be so petty? Maybe he should give him more squats as a punishment so that he reflects on himself.


    Haru was speechless. Is it possible that Master does not want to punish Aiden? Maybe they are fully clothed, but he is sleeping with a girl again!


    Master Hollow could read Haru''s thoughts like an open book.


    "I told that rascal to sleep here and not go to Sarah. I never told her what to do.", the old man said before walking away, leaving behind confused Haru.


    "Don''t be too harsh on judging them, Master.", Jesse told old man.


    "Oh, it seems you have a story to tell." Master Hollow loves listening to stories.


    He is in the middle of nowhere with his four disciples, and they don''t talk much. It''s been years sincest person wondered this way, and he finds that these three neers are disturbing and refreshing at the same time.


    After listening to Sarah and Aiden, he spent quite some time recollecting his past rted to Lebedev and Voronin families. He didn''t interact with their members much, but he remembers how ruthless they are. Always craving for more. More money, more members, more territory, more power. Both of those families have the same greedy attitudes passed from one generation to another with a belief that they are better than anyone else and the only thing preventing them from expanding uncontrobly is that they are rivals. Those two ruthless organizations are involved in many illegal and immoral dealings and they don''t care who gets hurt as long as they can grow. Lucky thing in all that mess is that they are controlling each other''s growth. He does not want to think what would happen if the bnce of power between families shifts one way or the other.


    Many years ago, he decided to distance himself from them, and he would make the same decision if he gets a chance for a do over.


    He is curious what Jesse''s story is.


    Jesse and Master Hollow had breakfast together while Jesse shared his experiences with Sarah and Aiden: How they saved kids from the diamond mine and took him in¡­ Helped him get rid of the tracker in his tooth¡­ How they are giving him and those kids a chance for a new life.


    Master Hollow was surprised to hear that this young couple already touched so many lives. At the same time, he was moved by the thought that these two are helping others instead of egotistically enjoying their youth.


    "And the seven kids who were there when we arrived, they have stories of their own to tell. Sarah and Aiden saved them from a grim future¡­", Jesse recollected what Ade re-told numerous times before. "Sarah and Aiden are giving them opportunities to do whatever they want, but all of them desire to stay by their side because they respect them and are grateful for how well they are treated. Like a family."


    Jesse also mentioned another group of people. "Just recently I found out that we are not the only ones. Sarah and Aiden have a history of helping out others in need." He doesn''t know the details, but Marija told him that each member of the Sigma army feels indebted to Sarah and because of that all of them are improving their skills and are ready to help her without questions asked. And the fact that Aiden epted them into their home in France, and is willing to share his knowledge, makes them feel gratitude to him as well.


    "Why are you following them?", Master Hollow asked Jesse.


    "They are good people. And they give me a purpose.", Jesse exined. "They helped me when I didn''t see a way out. If not for them, I would still be in that mine, not knowing if it''s safe to get back into the civilization. I can only hope to be strong enough when the timees to not be a burden and to have the capability to help them out¡­"


    It waste morning when Jesse and Master Hollow walked out of the cabin.


    Master Hollow looked at Sarah and Aiden who are sharing a mat. Something in the old man stirred when he saw them sitting next to each other, perfectly happy just because they are together. And he chocked at the thought that tworge forces will do unimaginable things just to prevent them from doing that: staying close to each other.


    "Come", he gestured toward the clearing used for training. "All three of you."


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged questioning nces with Jesse which were left unanswered and followed Master Hollow in hurried steps.


    That morning all three of them received special instructions.


    After lunch, Jesse disappeared into the forest and returned with his catch. Previous day he set up few traps and now he returned with three wild rabbits and a quail.


    "I don''t know if you eat meat.", Jesse awkwardly said when he noticed that the Master and his four disciples are giving him strange looks.


    Master Hollow cleared his throat and responded in a serious tone. "We prefer vegetarian diet, but we will not refuse your offerings."


    Sarahughed internally while thinking that <em>''yes, we eat meat''</em> was a much more straightforward answer. But she can see that these five are not used to receiving <em>''gifts''</em> from others.


    Jesse was proud to hear that they decided to have his catch for dinner. He didn''t want to be a freeloader, so yesterday he set up traps with a goal to catch some wild animals they could eat. Now he feels that he is contributing to this smallmunity.


    Aiden offered to be the chef in charge. Of course, Sarah volunteered to help him out. She loves when they cook together.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 930 - Master Hollow (8)

    That afternoon, Sarah was in front of the exercise dummy, listening to the instructions from Master Hollow: "You hit with an intention to hit."


    Sarah''s expression showed that she does not understand. How else is she supposed to hit someone (or something)? With an intention to miss? "What does that mean?"


    "You don''t have an intent to hurt people." He shook his head when he saw that Sarah is still not understanding. Seriously... In this aspect, Aiden is an easier student. He can grasp from looking or from verbal instructions. No matter how quickly Sarah catches on, she needs a practical demonstration followed by a detailed description.


    "Watch¡­", he assumed a fighting stance and delivered a blow to the dummy. There was a distinct dull sound of a palm hitting the hard wood. "This is what you do.", he exined.


    "You should do this¡­" His next hit on the dummy produced an ear piercing sound of wood cracking and the dummy fell apart in several pieces.


    "That is the difference between wanting to hit and wanting to destroy.", the old man rified. "Unless you strike with an intent to destroy, damage from your hits is easily nullified. Just by retracting a fraction at the right moment, your destructive attack is reduced to a scratch. My disciples saw that after exchanging few blows with you. Your enemies will see it as well."


    Sarah understood what he said. That exins why her attacks didn''t cause any damage! How embarrassing.


    But even when she is angry, she wants her opponents hurt, immobilized, unable to fight back. She never fought anyone with an intent to destroy¡­ to kill.


    Master Hollow saw from Sarah''s expression that she is troubled. He touched her forehead with his index finger while exining: "This is something you need to work on in your mind. Without a resolve, your limbs will not listen. Your kind nature shows in the way you fight, and I apud it. But your enemies will not be kind to you, and they will take advantage of it." He patted her shoulder lightly and walked away.


    Master Hollow watched Sarah while she contemted his words. He can only hope that she grasps the meaning behind his words. Because Lebedevs and Voronins are not random street thugs who know only few tricks. They are practicing from young age, and they will attack with an intent to kill. If she does not change her mindset, she will lose¡­ more than just a fight.


    Sarah wondered if this is that trigger that Aiden mentioned previously. Unless she finds something she wants to fight for desperately, she will not unleash her full potential. Is that it? Howe Ste didn''t tell her this? Is it because Ste wanted her toe up with this by herself? Or because she didn''t want Sarah to develop destroying¡­ Sarah paused at the word <em>''destroying''</em>.


    Few times Sarah rampaged and fought without a care how much she will hurt her opponent. Actually, she wanted to destroy the person in front of her. Can she summon that feeling when needed? The only thing she remembers from that time is bloodlust and that she was unable to control herself. She does not want to experience that again.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden prepared dinner together. Aiden taught her how to skin a rabbit. Sarah was half repulsed and half mesmerized by it. The fur part came off in one piece! The inside was icky, but Aiden exined that it should be dried first.


    Master Hollow and his disciples were happy to hear that they can keep the fur.


    Aiden spent the night in the food storage cabin and knows what ingredients are avable. He was checking out the goods in stock before Sarah arrived.


    Sarah watched Aiden skillfully clean and cut rabbits into smaller pieces, apply various herbs and wrap everything into previously cut thermal nkets. He ced those shiny wraps into few inches deep hole and covered it with dirt before pulling burning wood on top of it.


    "Mr melts on 260 degrees Celsius, that is why it should be away from open me...", Aiden exined to awe stricken Sarah his use of the thermal nkets when there are no other cooking equipment and you want to keep your food dirt-free.


    At that moment, she thought that Aiden knows everything. Her Greek God is amazing.


    He enjoyed the way she looked at him. And he would kiss her, but Master Hollow was watching them.


    Sarah helped Aiden clean and cut potatoes, carrots and parsnips he brought from the storage room as well as a variety of dried herbs, and she watched as all that mixed into a pot while bing a quail stew.


    Haru helped by being in charge of the rice which was cooking on the side. He didn''t want toe near Aiden. Haru considers him as his personal jinx. But Master Hollow insisted that he should be near Aiden in order to get over his grudges. How can he get over it if he is fed dogfood from those two all the time? He can hear them whispering and giggling suggestively while exchanging amorous nces. And they even kissed few times!


    That evening they all enjoyed delicious dinner.


    Jesse was pleased that everyone praised him for catching the ingredients and Aiden and Sarah got praises for preparing them.


    They all bonded around fire while exchanging stories.


    Sarah was very interested to hear that all four disciples were kids, under ten years old, orphans, abandoned on the streets and Master Hollow took them in when he noticed them begging for food during his travels.


    At one point he had ten disciples staying at this ce, but over the years most of them decided to go back to civilization and try their luck. Master Hollow taught them to read and write besides martial arts.


    Jesse understood that this might be the trigger why Master Hollow decided to help them out after hearing stories about Sarah and Aiden. Two of them are helping others, just how Master Hollow is.


    Sarah and Aiden were surprised (pleasantly) that no one discussed sleeping arrangements.


    ¡­


    "Are you sure that it''s OK for both of us to sleep here?", Sarah asked when Aiden closed the door of her cabin. She has to ask because she knows that if it''s not OK, he is the one getting the punishment.


    "It''s either here or the storage one¡­ I prefer here. The bed is not the best, but it''s better than sleeping on potatoes.", Aiden responded honestly.


    Sarah had to agree with him.


    Aiden paused and ced his hand next to his ear, listening carefully.


    Sarah looked at him with anticipation. She can tell that he is up to something, and she is eager to find out what.


    "What is it?", she whispered after some time.


    He ced his index finger over her mouth, indicating her to be patient.


    "The hot spring is calling, and I must go.", he said with a straight face.


    She burst into giggles.


    "Don''tugh. It said that you shoulde as well.", he added while enjoying seeing Sarah happy.


    She didn''t reject the idea. "Let''s make sure everyone is in bed before we head out."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 931 - A Plan To Defend Their Future

    Sarah took few deep breaths, allowing cold mountain air to fill her lungs while warm water melted her fatigue away. She is confident that the hot spring has some healing properties, because all aches from the training were gone within minutes.


    "We should leave soon.", Aiden reminded her.


    She understood that they should return back to the civilization. Master Hollow showed them several new moves and suggested improvements for existing ones. Now it''s up to them to practice. And she will not deny that she looks forward to indulging into pleasures that modern society provides such as high speed inte and a long hot shower.


    She agreed. "Let''s head back tomorrow morning."


    Aiden approved. The sooner the better.


    "Are you ready for your presentation?"


    Sarah stiffened at his question. Somehow, she pushed that presentation at the back of her mind! White corp. annual meeting, Thursday, 3:45 PM.


    "Nervous?", Aiden didn''t miss the change in her mood.


    "I will manage.", she dered bravely.


    "Good." Aiden can tell that she is notpletelyfortable, but the fact that she is not avoiding it, is a big progress. And he is confident that she will be amazing on that stage.


    "Give me your leg." She demanded while standing in front of him.


    Aiden lifted his left leg while wondering what is on her mind.


    He was pleasantly surprised to feel her hands rhythmically knead his calf.


    "I''m sure your legs are tired after all that exercise.", Sarah exined her actions.


    Besides doing a hundred squats with the heavy log above his head, Master Hollow made him practice variety of kicks for a long time.


    Aiden spread his arms, hugging nearby rocks and rxed. It felt good. But more than the massage, it felt good that Sarah noticed that his legs are sore and cares enough to take initiative to help him out. Even after all this time, he is amazed by her caring nature. Aiden is sure that this is what it means to be loved.


    Sarah enjoyed touching him, caressing him, exploring the muscles of his thighs. Firm and powerful. She was not sure which one of them is enjoying more. When her hands were high on his thigh, she reminded herself that he has another leg and made a mental effort to reach for it. This leg felt just as good as the first one.


    "Is it helping?"


    Sarah''s voice made him open his eyes.


    In this dark night, illuminated only by millions of stars, her white skin was almost glowing. He could see her shoulders above the water and her neck is exposedpletely because her hair is raised into a high bun. And he was confident that she never looked so alluring. Innocent and seductive at the same time. And his. Completely his. Just how he is hers.


    Aiden reached toward Sarah and pulled her closer to him.


    His palms traced the contours of her body and he felt the mes rush through his veins as he ignited the fire within her.


    It is a beginning of a dance both are familiar with. The one that allows them to feel surges of perfect joy in waves which are swelling in intensity up to the point when they experience singrity as their love explodes and gets condensed into pure belonging.


    They expressed their feelings with every movement under the stars.


    No matter how many times they did it before, Sarah still gasps when she feels Aiden''s force, his need to possess herpletely. And she dly allows him to experience her absolute surrender because she knows that even when he is lost in passion, he makes sure that it feels good for her as well.


    His heavy breath at the side of her neck does not match her short, quick ones, but somehow they are in perfect sync as they find their release while holding each other tightly.


    Sarahughed weakly when she realized that she forgot to restrain her cries. She wanted to ask Aiden what are the chances that her sounds didn''t reach the cabins down the mountain, but then she saw his blissful expression and realized that he does not care if anyone heard them. He does not care if anyone else exists in the world because right now, in this hot spring, on this mountain, the only ones that matter are the two of them.


    She always admired his capability to tune out everyone else and focus only on her. It makes her feel special, it makes her feel his.


    That night they kissed in the bed for a long time.


    "You can''t sleep?", Aiden noticed her restlessness. Usually she is content with snuggling close to him, while he is the one in the need of kisses and caresses.


    Sarah sighed. "I hope that this will be enough."


    He understood that she is talking about the training they received from Master Hollow. "Let''s not rx, because this is not enough. But we will practice and learn more... and make sure it''s enough. We have Eve and many others who will provide us with help when the timees. Maybe no one escaped the grasp of those families before, but I''m sure that they never faced anyone like us so far either."


    "You sound like you have a n." Sarah noticed the confidence in his voice, and she hopes that he is not forcing it in order to make her feel at ease.


    "We found out that name of the other family is Voronin. When we get back, let''s dig out as much as possible information on them. I think that we should not just sit and wait for them to make a move."


    Sarah held her breath while he spoke.


    "You want to attack them?"


    "Not head on.", Aiden rified. "You remember the structure of Lebedevs, right?"


    Sarah confirmed.


    Aiden still does not have all the details, but he has a general understanding and wants to share his thoughts: "Just as Master said, Lebedev family is like a hydra. We can''t get them all in one go, they are too well connected, and even if we attack the elders themselves, cutting of its head will not make much of a difference because there are many waiting to take over those positions. However, they rely heavily on resources provided by branch families. I think that we should devise a strategy to hit on those branch families. It will disrupt the ie for the main family and it will keep them busy investigating what happened."


    "What if theye after us?" Sarah does not see the value in poking the snake. It will just bite them faster and more viciously.


    Aiden thought of this. "They don''t need to know it''s us. We cane up with some fake organization."


    Sarah smiled. Aiden is brilliant. If Lebedev and Voronin families think that some mystery force is attacking them, they will be busy investigating and they will not have the time to go after them. And by the time they are done dealing blows to branch families, their forces will be crippled. With any luck, those two families might think that they are attacking each other!


    Aiden felt Sarah''s body rx and it didn''t take long for her breathing to be steady. She was tired.


    He kissed her forehead and pulled the fur cover up to their necks.


    Tomorrow they are going home, and they will gather information on Voronin family. The ones which were responsible for kidnapping JoAnna in order to flush out Aiden. Troublesome. If he is by himself, he would probablyy low and stay under radar. He would not bother with all this if not for the young woman who is sleeping in his arms. His Goddess.


    He wants to have a future with her and because of that he wille up with a full proof n and fight with everything he has... everything they have.


    Aiden is confident that with two of them working together and utilizing all the resources they have avable, both Lebedev and Voronin families will regret for setting their eyes on them and disturbing their peace.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 932 - Leaving The Mountain (1)

    ~ Close to the border of China with Kazakhstan ~


    Tuesday morning¡­


    After breakfast, Sarah, Aiden and Jesse were saying their goodbyes.


    "We appreciate your hospitality and teachings.", Sarah said with a deep bow while extending a folder toward Master Hollow.


    Initial n was to exchange that information for his teachings, but the old man shared his wisdom without it. Sarah and Aiden don''t need that information, and they decided to give it to the old man as a farewell gift.


    "This is¡­?", he observed the folder without opening it.


    "We heard that this is something that might interest you. I hope that we are not overstepping our boundaries."


    The old man reluctantly opened the folder and his eyes widened when he saw the photos.


    "Tashi¡­", Master Hollow said under his breath while skimming through the documents which listed details on the whereabouts of his daughter in chronological order starting from eighteen years ago. Tashi... a (then) young woman he abandoned for her own safety. He didn''t daree close to Tashi because of danger to expose her to the people who wanted to use her against him. But he always wondered how she is doing, and now he knows...


    He looked at Sarah and Aiden in disbelief while his eyes pooled with tears. "How did you know?"


    Sarah lifted her arm and pointed at her biceps proudly. "We are more than just muscles."


    Everyoneughed. She is the skinniest one amongst eight of them and dares to unt her physique?


    Sarah was happy that herical touch broke the awkward atmosphere. She does not want that old man''s gratitude. Master Hollow epted her and taught her more than she could imagine, she is the grateful one.


    Sarah got from her backpack five drachmas. They are the same ones that they fished out from the bottom of the Adriatic Sea during her birthday treasure hunt, JoAnna helped preserving them and Felix enhanced them with tracking capabilities.


    "You can flip this part¡­", Sarah demonstrated. "If you push the button, GPS tracking will start, and we will get a notification that you need assistance. As long as you keep this coin with you, we will find you. Please ept this as a symbol of our gratitude for everything you did for us."


    Sarah gave one to Master Hollow and one to each disciple. She was happy that they epted.


    She gave one of those tokens to each of her Sigma army members as well before she left her Chateau in France.


    They all exchanged well wishes and farewells and Master Hollow told them that they cane back anytime. He enjoys their stories. And theirpany made everything lively in thest few days.


    "Take care on your way down. Poachers are in the area recently.", Master Hollow advised as they left.


    Haru watched Aiden, Sarah and Jesse disappear in the thick forest foliage with mixed emotions.


    "Do you want to join them?", Master Hollow asked.


    Haru pressed his lips into a thin line. He was not sure how to answer.


    Master Hollow looked at Haru and sighed. "I will not me you if you do. Their future is adventurous and full of danger. You will not be bored."


    Master Hollow knows that Haru craves for adventure, and he is staying here only out of gratitude because he took him when no one saw him as a person. And even though Haru seems to dislike Aiden, this old man can see that Haru admires him.


    Haru dashed into one of the cabins and less than a minuteter emerged with a backpack. Other than a change of clothes and few trinkets, he does not have much. It didn''t take him long to pack his belongings.


    Haru bowed to his Master and looked at him. Haru wanted to say something memorable, but no words came out.


    Master Hollow smiled bitterly. "Go, or you will lose their trail. If that happens, I''m not sure I will take you back."


    Haru smiled. "I will never forget your kindness. You will always be my Master."


    Haru turned to his fellow disciples. "And you will always be my family. Take care of Master."


    He bowed again to all of them and dashed in the same direction where Aiden, Sarah and Jesse left.


    When Aiden, Sarah and Jesse saw Haru approach them, surprise and confusion were written over all of their faces.


    Sarah noticed Haru''s backpack. "You are going down as well?"


    "I was hoping to join you.", Haru awkwardly responded while eyeing Aiden''s reaction. "You need capable fighters, and I am willing to stay by your side. Like him." Haru gestured toward Jesse.


    Aiden raised an eyebrow suspiciously. He is confident that Haru dislikes him.


    Aiden and Sarah exchanged nces and after a second, Aiden made a face indicating to Sarah that he does not have an opinion. It''s up to her. As much as Haru''s personality is not the best, he is a good fighter. But Sarah is known to have some mystical powers which make people behave¡­ and like her.


    Jesse was focused on his shoes. He didn''t want to be part of this. Out of four disciples, Haru is the one with the worst personality. Very impulsive andining most of the time.


    "How old are you?", Sarah asked Haru.


    Haru shrugged. "I never found out the details rted to my birth. Master told me that he found me in May 2004, and I was around five years old. That makes me twenty years old now."


    Sarah thought how this is very sad but she wanted to make sure he is aware of what he is getting himself into bying with them: "Are you sure you want to join us? We live in United States. That is far away from here. You will not be able toe here and visit Master often. Also, bying with us, we will expect you to study a lot, follow our rules, and there will be nock of dangerous situations."


    "I''m ready to study and face dangers. And no matter what rules you have, it can''t be harsher than what Master Hollow made me go through."


    Sarah stifled augh. "That is correct. We don''t have that many rules. But those few that we have, you must follow. If you don''t we will bring you back here. Understood?"


    Haru nodded vigorously.


    Sarah sighed and looked at Aiden.


    Aiden frowned. "Why are you looking at me? You already negotiated with him. What happens if I say that I don''t agree?"


    "You would not do that, Boss!", Haru cheekily said.


    Aiden turned to Haru. "Why did you call me Boss?"


    "That is how he calls you.", Haru pointed at Jesse.


    Aiden squinted. They talked on the way up and Aiden told Jesse not to call him Boss because it might be inconvenient. He was going to see how Sarah is doing, and if Master Hollow suspects that Aiden has any high standing he might be warry of him. And Aiden is confident that Jesse didn''t slip. At least not in front of him.


    Aiden turned to Jesse. "How does Haru know that you are calling me Boss?"


    Jesse frowned while thinking. "The only time I mentioned was when I spoke with Master Hollow in private, in his cabin. Yesterday during breakfast. Haru was not there¡­ at least not inside the cabin."


    Aiden nodded in understanding. "And what did you tell to Master Hollow while Haru was eavesdropping?"


    Jesse red at Haru and then told Sarah and Aiden what he talked about.


    "I know that your intentions were good. But in the future, don''t talk about our private dealings to outsiders.", Sarah warned Jesse who nodded guiltily.


    Aiden looked at Haru. "Well, at least you know one side of what we have going on. If you break our rules it will not be as simple as doing squats to redeem yourself. Others might be hurt. You need to listen and be part of the team. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Boss!", Haru eximed.


    Aiden exhaled. "Jesse, you will be in charge of making sure he knows the rules of the house. He will stay with us in the Cliffside vi."


    Jesse felt like crying. Why does he need to babysit Haru? This must be a punishment because he talked with Master Hollow about Sarah and Aiden without their permission. He would rather do squats.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 933 - Leaving The Mountain (2)

    About one hourter, Sarah, Aiden, Jesse and Haru were making a good progress down the mountain.


    Aiden was checking the map and Sarah was more than happy that she does not need to think where to take a turn. She has her manpass right next to her. And he can cook rabbits perfectly in a thermal nket.


    If all goes ording to n, they will reach nearest town early afternoon. From there they will call the flight crew to wait for them at the private airport which is about half an hour drive from the town. They are expecting them, and it should not take them long to prepare everything for the trip back to Los Angeles. The flight is just over 12 hours long, but because of the time zones, they will arrive the same day, three hours earlier than their departure.


    Sounds of gunshots made them freeze. They ducked and listened. Few secondster, three more gunshots were heard. All four of them exchanged nces. These must be those poachers that Master Hollow mentioned.


    All four of them regretted not discussing what to do in this situation. Their only n was to reach the town at the edge of the forest. Should they confront the poachers? Or just hide and wait for them to leave? If poachers see them, they will probably try to remove witnesses. After all, poaching is a crime, and here in the woods it''s easy to dispose of people without anyone knowing.


    Two more gunshotster, there was some cursing, sound of an engine drifting away, and then it was quiet.


    Sarah peeked above bushes.


    Aiden pulled her down. "What are you doing?"


    "Making sure they left."


    "What if they didn''t?"


    "We will not know unless we check.", Sarah said matter-of-factly.


    "They left.", Jesse said from the side. He was standing straight and observing the surroundings.


    "Where are you going?", Aiden whispered with urgency while following after Sarah.


    Somehow, he knew that she will go in that direction to investigate. She was never the one to let things just¡­ be.


    "What if they are hiding somewhere? We need to make sure they are gone and it''s safe to move around. I don''t want to be hurt by a stray bullet.", Sarah exined.


    "What if they are hiding somewhere and you are hurt by a bullet which was intended for you from an ambush?", Aiden gave her a grimmer scenario which she ignored.


    It didn''t take long for them to reach a small clearing. Sarah held her breath at the sight of threerge cages and motionless animals inside them.


    "These are tire tracks of arge vehicle. Truck probably.", Jesse guessed while observing the ground where tire tracks could be seen in the soft moss.


    They can see that the truck came here more than once, by the way it created an unkept forest road which snaked behind the bushes.


    "Why are they killed?", Sarah asked in horror while looking at the not fully grown tiger in one of the cages who has two gunshot wounds in the head.


    "Master says that this happens when the byers back off.", Haru exined. "There are several spots in the forest where poachers keep animals until byerse. Sometimes byers don''t show up and they don''t want to keep and feed the animal. Poachers shoot and leave them here for other animals to feed on them. They wille back in a week or two to pick up the cages."


    "Master is allowing this to happen?", Aiden asked. His opinion is that Master Hollow would not just sit and watch something like this.


    Haru shrugged helplessly. "What can he do? Even if he clears up their hideouts, they will be back. These people are pawns, receable. It''s a bigwork and it''s not easy to disrupt it."


    Sarah sighed while looking at three cages.


    She perked up at the faint sounding from the middle cage. She was right next to it.


    "This one is not dead!", she eximed and tugged on the padlock.


    "Wait, wait¡­", Aiden wanted to pull her back. What is she thinking by just opening the cage of a wounded wild animal?


    Before he reached her, Sarah picked the lock and opened the cage. She touched the big ck animal. "This is not right. There is no pulse."


    Aiden''s hand stopped one inch away from Sarah''s shoulder. He exhaled in relief when he heard that animal is dead and not a danger of hurting her.


    He was about to scold Sarah for her reckless behavior when she gasped.


    Sarah lifted front leg of therge animal and spoke softly: "Hey, little guy¡­e here¡­"


    When she stood up and faced her threepanions, she was holding a ck cub of a leopard. The cub ispletely ck with faint golden spotted pattern across forehead.


    "It seems that his mommy protected him.", Sarah said while gently rubbing head of the cub.


    Haru looked at the cub. "They would not waste bullets on him. He is too little to survive on his own." He peeked between hind legs. "It''s a girl. Maybe two months old."


    "Does she need milk?", Sarah asked.


    Jesse answered before Haru could: "Leopard cubs nurse up to six months old. But as soon as they get teeth they can eat meat. They just can''t hunt by themselves."


    Haru reached to see if the cub has teeth and the cub hissed at him before burying face in Sarah''s chest.


    "Well, it has teeth.", Haru said, obviously put off by the hostile way the cub treated him.


    Sarah stifled augh while cradling the cub in her arms. "Kitty does not like that you checked her private parts."


    Aiden pinched roof of his nose and sighed. <em>''She already named the animal!''</em>


    He can tell that she wants to take it with them. And just as he guessed, when he looked at Sarah, he met her puppy-eyed expression.


    "If we leave Kitty here, she will die.", Sarah pleaded. As if on cue, the cub rubbed head on Sarah''s hand which stopped providing rubs while she talked. "Look, she likes me."


    Aiden took a deep breath and tried to sound calm. "I don''t think these are permitted in California."


    "How about we do our research once we reach home?", she countered.


    Aiden exhaled and made a gesture to move along. There is no point arguing with Sarah when she decides on something. He thought that they should leave this ce as soon as possible before Sarah decides to adopt someone or something else.


    Sarah gave him a smacking kiss. "Thank you!"


    The cub hissed and extended front paws to push Aiden away.


    Sarah held cub''s paws and spoke softly. "Kitty, don''t push daddy away."


    Aiden was not sure how to react to this. Should he be happy that they are a family of three now? Or upset that the cub does not like him? And he does not know how he feels about the fact that Sarah has a tendency of picking up people (like Haru), and now animals as well.


    Sarah, Aiden, Haru and Jesse looked sadly at three cages with dead animals in them. They know that they can''t bring them back to life and burying them will only deny food to other animals in vicinity. It''s a circle of life, unfortunately impacted by poachers.


    Sarah tucked the cub inside her jacket and spoke to Aiden when they continued their journey down the mountain. "We should find out who is doing this illegal trading and see what we can do about it."


    Aiden''s expression stiffened. "Like we don''t have enough on our hands."


    Sarah pretended not to see his disapproval. "We need to do this. For Kitty."


    Aiden didn''t want to argue. They should go home and make arrangements for Haru and Kitty. He put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders and the cub hissed.


    Aiden frowned at the cub and pointed his finger threateningly. "You need to learn who is the boss."


    The cub stopped hissing and extended its head outside of the protection that Sarah''s jacket offers to smell Aiden''s hand. A secondter, Kitty gently licked his finger.


    Aiden smiled smugly. "She is smart. We can keep her."


    Sarahughed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 934 - Visiting The TV Show Set (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Tuesday, 10:22 AM


    JoAnna met with Emma and Charlie in front of the recording studio for the TV drama <em>''Good Heart 911''</em>. That is the TV drama where JoAnna is contributing as a medical expert. Today she has a meeting with the production crew at 10:30, and Emma asked if she can join her to see the set.


    Emma is a fan of the show and she asked JoAnna more than once when can she get a chance to see the set with a hope to meet one of those heartthrob actors. Photos and an autographs would be amazing!


    JoAnna didn''t expect Charlie, but one more can''t hurt.


    "I hope it''s not a problem that I joined.", Charlie said with a big smile when two bodyguards helped him from the backseat of the car into the wheelchair.


    JoAnna responded while trying to gauge Emma''s mood. "Not a problem."


    Bodyguards stayed by the car, and JoAnna, Emma and Charlie approached security gate at the entrance of the studio and got passes to hang around their necks. JoAnna''s said <em>''CREW''</em>, and Emma''s and Charlie''s were <em>''GUEST''</em>.


    JoAnna saw that Charlie is ufortable and thought how it''s because he came without prior notice. She decided to provide few words of encouragement: "It''s absolutely fine that you joined. I have about half an hour meeting with production crew and it''s good that Emma will havepany. You two can check out the set while you wait. What do you say?"


    Charlie craned his neck to see Emma who is pushing the wheelchair.


    Emma smiled and nodded.


    JoAnna took a mental note to ask Emma what that was about. Last time when JoAnna went to Charlie''s home to check his legs, Emma was also there. JoAnna had a suspicion that there is something going on between Emma and Charlie. She asked Emma about that, and Emma swore that there is nothing going on other than a respectable patient-nurse rtionship. And JoAnna believed her. But now that she sees how Charlie is looking at her, she will need to ask again. JoAnna is not sure if Emma is ignoring him on purpose or is not aware that he is interested.


    "Let''s meet here in about half an hour." JoAnna instructed before heading for her meeting. "If I''m here and you are not, I will give you a call and I can join you for a tour. If it seems that my meeting will take longer, I will let you know."


    Emma and Charlie agreed and told her not to worry about them. They promised not to cause any trouble.


    JoAnna looked after two of them for a second before going to talk to screenwriters, director and the producers. They are working on a high level script for the uing season and JoAnna agreed to tell them how different health rted conditions would be treated, so that they can get equipment in advance. The ratings of the show improved since JoAnna is making it <em>''medically urate''</em>, and even the ones who didn''t want to listen to her modifications at first are now converted into believers. It''s not that an average viewer understands the changes in the show, but medical workers do and some critics as well, and that improved reviews of the show which caused a cascading effect of increased viewership.


    JoAnna also suggested that all actors who are in medical roles take some first aid training. It helps the show to appear more realistic if they know how to handle a syringe when giving an injection, or a needle for a blood draw, or at least to give stitches and put on a bandage. That was epted as well.


    JoAnna is very proud of the impact she has on this show. She didn''t expect that they will listen her to this degree.


    While JoAnna is discussing needs of the uing season with the crew, Emma is pushing Charlie''s wheelchair through the set.


    "Oh, this is where they filmed a scene of a boy who got injured, but they could not move him¡­ and Dr. Smarty performed a surgery right here on the second step¡­", Emma exined enthusiastically to Charlie.


    "Dr. Smarty?", Charlie sarcastically asked.


    "It''s his name in the show. He is known for his innovative ways to treat his patients.", Emma rified and continued switching topics as the set changed along their walk.


    She was chatting when she froze. "Oh, my¡­" Emma fanned herself with her hand at the sight of one of her favorite TV doctors. "That is Dr. Sweety. I think they should call him Dr. Dreamy, because dreamy he is¡­ In the third season he fell for Miranda, but he is not aware that she is in a rtionship with Mr. Ritchie who is the biggest shareholder in the hospital¡­" Emma had difficulty controling her excitment. "It seems that he is free. Maybe I can get an autograph¡­", Emma started going through her bag frantically to find a pen. She is confident that she had at least three of them, but now she can''t find a single one.


    "Here!", she victoriously announced and nced at Charlie who was frowning. Emma paused. "Are you OK?"


    "No. I think I have a cramp building up in my left calf."


    "Really? Oh, no!", Emma swiftly pushed the wheelchair next to nearby stairs, sat on the second step and started kneading Charlie''s leg. "Let me know when it eases up."


    Charlie nodded gratefully. "Maybe two inches higher¡­ perfect." He leaned back in his chair and smiled.


    Emma wanted that autograph, but helping Charliees first. She is happy with the progress of his recovery. Charlie healed well after the surgery and he is at the stage where he can lift his legs now and bend them at the knees and ankles. Emma is confident that soon he will heal enough so that he can stand and start walking.


    Emma was disappointed that by the time her massage ended, Dr. Sweety was back to shooting. She watched him longingly for a minute until Charlie suggested that they move on and find a ce to get an ice cream. Well, ice cream sounds nice.


    The studio is set up as a tourist attraction, and there are various stands for snacks and beverages avable. It didn''t take long for them to find a stand with ice cream and other frozen treats avable. Charlie wanted to get a treat for Emma since she allowed him to tag along.


    "Don''t be silly. I am the one taking advantage of yourpany.", Emma responded. "If you didn''t join, I would be wondering here by myself now."


    "I insist.", Charlie didn''t leave her an option to reject as he gave his card to the vendor.


    Besides two hours long daily treatment for his legs, Charlie and Emma are spending most of Emma''s free time together since she is staying at his vi in Los Angeles. And other than working at LA Medical Center, she has a lot of free time. When she mentioned few days ago that she will be going with JoAnna to the set of this show, Charlie asked if he can join. She didn''t see any harm in that, after all, ever since his surgery, he is mostly stuck at home and probably bored.


    It''s not that Emma does not see that sometimes Charlie is more friendly than just a patient, but he is more than just a patient. She is staying at his vi and they spend several hours every day chatting in a pleasant atmosphere. Emma sees him as a friend, if she needs tobel their rtionship. JoAnna asked few times if there is more than that, but Emma does not dare to allow her thoughts to go that way because Charlie is a patient. And even if he is not a patient, Emma is aware of the difference in their status. As his personal nurse who stays in his home, she has a chance to see what kind of people areing to visit him, and she can''t deny that she does not belong in that ss of people.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 935 - Visiting The TV Show Set (2)

    JoAnna''s meeting ended and she saw that Emma and Charlie are not in sight at the spot they agreed to meet up. She got her phone with an intention to call Emma.


    "Good morning, Anna!", a pleasant deep male voice greeted her.


    JoAnna looked up. "Good morning, Jules."


    Jules was happy to see JoAnna''s faint smile. After what happened at her wedding, he feared that she will refuse talking to him. "I didn''t know you wille to the set today. Do you have time for a coffee?"


    "I''m supposed to meet with friends here." JoAnna responded while keeping her phone back in her purse.


    "We can have a coffee at the stand there until your friendse." Jules offered while gesturing to the nearby trailer converted into a coffee shop. "We didn''t see each other in a long time. It will be nice to catch up."


    JoAnna thought for few seconds. "Sure."


    Two of them got coffee, Jules'' treat, and they took a seat at one of three tables in front of the shop.


    "Is your honeymoon over? How is the married life treating you?", Jules asked questions like any good friend would do.


    JoAnna observed him. "We are in the city. Married life is great. While on the topic of marriage, why did you try to crash on my wedding?"


    Jules shifted his eyes nervously. Seeing that she greeted him nicely and even epted an offer for a coffee, he thought that she forgot. Maybe even that she is not aware of him trying to get into her rehearsal dinner and wedding¡­ after all, bodyguards handled it. In any case, he didn''t think that she would ask him this directly. No matter how many times they spoke, he can''t get used to her straightforward talk. Why can''t she be more tactful? But he is an actor, and he will not show any weakness.


    He ced his hand over his chest exaggeratedly. "What do you mean by crashing? We are friends, aren''t we? One of the screenwriters was unable to attend your wedding, so he gave me his invitation. Is there something wrong with me wanting to attend my friend''s wedding and share your happiness?"


    JoAnna was not willing to let this topic go.


    "Nothing wrong with you wanting to...", JoAnna mused. "But wanting and actually attempting are two different things. Also, the invitations are not transferable. On top of that, you showed up on my rehearsal dinner which was not included with the invitation you obtained. Can you exin that?"


    "I found out about it identally and I didn''t see anything wrong in showing up. Did you forget that I''m a celebrity? With me present, every event dazzles more. But if I knew that your security would be so rude to knock me out, I would note."


    JoAnna raised an eyebrow while listening to Jules speak. That was ame excuse. Did he think it will work?


    "Security was doing their job. Whoever shows up without an invitation and wants toe in even after a warning, gets knocked out in order to prevent esction. And at my wedding, I want to be the most dazzling one."


    Jules chuckled. "Is that why you didn''t invite me? You are afraid that I will outshine you?"


    JoAnna''s brows furrowed. "Do you even hear yourself?"


    Jules adjusted his mood. "Sorry, sorry. I would definitely not outshine you. I heard that the wedding was very ssy. I''m still not over the fact how that persistently annoying woman told the guards to escort me like I''m some trash. That is not how you treat friends. Luckily for you, I am magnanimous, and I forgive you."


    JoAnna''s mouth twitched while thinking, how fake can he be? "That persistently annoying woman is my sister. And she was acting in line with her responsibilities: not allowing anyone without an invitation in."


    Jules rolled his eyes. "Do we need to talk about it?"


    "Yes! I really want to know why did you preserve in your attempts toe to my wedding despite the fact that I didn''t invite you."


    "I''m confused. Why is it so difficult for you to ept that I want to be friends with you?"


    JoAnna rubbed her forehead. This Jules is bbering about friendship since that event at Golden Ocean Resort. But his behavior screams that he has a hidden agenda. Why else would he forget about his dignity whenever he speaks to her? Even when she openly confronts him about things that should upset a person with a fraction of his ego, he still swallows it and smiles like sheplimented him. Does he think that she is stupid?


    She shook her head. "I don''t know. Maybe I''m just tired. Newlyweds don''t get much sleep."


    JoAnna stood up. "I will go and wash my face. Will you be here and watch my stuff? I will be back in a minute."


    "Sure, sure, no problem.", Jules stood up with her and smiled amiably.


    JoAnna walked away without looking back.


    At the table, Jules watched JoAnna''s retreating back until she entered the nearby building. His eyes shed when his sightnded on her phone which she left on the table. Jules swiftly got a small device from his ck messenger''s bag and plugged it into her phone. His eyes nervously darted between the building entry door and the device which showed percentage increasing:<em> ''41%... 42%... 43%...''</em>


    Jules rubbed his chin nervously while chanting internally for the copy process to hurry up.


    He rubbed his forehead anxiously and realized that he is sweating. After so many attempts, finally he got a chance to get something!


    <em>''65%... 66%...''</em>


    He took a deep breath. <em>''Come on,e on¡­''</em>


    Jules didn''t breathe when counter crossed 90%.


    As soon as it reached 100%, he swiftly unplugged the device and kept it in his bag.


    A secondter, JoAnna exited the building.


    Jules smiled at his luck. He managed to copy files from her phone! Ha! He has something to show to his boss!


    "You are in a good mood.", JoAnna observed when she returned.


    Jules confirmed cheerfully. "Yes, yes. I''m happy we got a chance to catch up. But I need to head out now, or I will bete for shooting of my scenes."


    "Sure, not a problem. We will continue next time." JoAnna waved.


    "Next time." Jules waved back and walked away with a big smile on his face.


    As soon as Jules entered his private dressing room, he locked the door and made a call.


    "Tell the boss that I''ve got all the data from JoAnna''s phone. When can I expect that someonees to pick it up? ¡­ Tonight works great. I will be at my ce... No. I didn''t manage to get any other information from her. She does not talk about her marriage or her husband. But data from her phone must have something! I saw her managing her schedule on it previously... Yes..."


    When Jules ended the call, he was unable to suppress his smile because his boss will definitely praise him for good work. After so much scolding and being called useless, he will get a <em>''good job, Jules''</em>. And it mighte with a bonus!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 936 - Visiting The TV Show Set (3)

    JoAnna watched Jules leave their table with a spring in his step. When he was out of sight, JoAnna looked at the phone on the table and smiled.


    She got a stic Ziplock out of her purse and flipped it in order to put her phone in it without touching the phone itself. Once Ziplock with the phone was in her bag, JoAnna got her second (real) phone and called Emma.


    "Where are you? ¡­ OK. I will meet you there in a minute."


    While walking to meet up with Emma and Charlie, JoAnna recollected her chat with Sarah and Sophia rted to Jules after the wedding dinner rehearsal. They all agreed that Jules is up to something. Sophia concluded based on Jules'' current behavior that whatever he wants to do, he will not do it openly. Sarah rmended this: a second phone with selected data as a trap to see if Jules will try to ess it.


    Few minutes ago, while JoAnna was in the washroom, Eve informed her that the phone is being essed for a full copy. JoAnna smiled while thinking how her sisters are smart. Sarah even prepared virus apps that are on that phone Jules essed. As soon as those apps get transferred to another device, Sarah will be able to track their location¡­ and they will find out who is pulling the strings behind Jules.


    JoAnna tried recollecting, at what point did Jules start acting out of character? She remembers their first meeting. Party of that real-estate-fraud woman. Jules was very proud, obnoxious. Surrounded with women. Was that an act? Or is this submissive Jules who is forgiving her every insult an act?


    Her thoughts kept her busy until she reached Emma and Charlie.


    "Is everything OK?", JoAnna was concerned to see that Emma is massaging Charlie''s leg.


    How much she knows, Charlie''s recovery is better (and faster) than expected. He can move his legs and with all the therapy Emma is giving him, he should stand and even walk with support soon.


    "I got a feeling that a cramp ising.", Charlie exined. "After a short massage, it''s better."


    Emma sighed. "I am concerned. He had no issues so far, and today¡­ this is the fourth time already. I think we should do scans again. Is it possible that some bone fragments are still inside muscle tissue? What if his body is rejecting imnts?"


    JoAnna raised an eyebrow while thinking that it does not make sense. Three weeks after surgery, everything was great and now he is experiencing issues?


    "Hi Anna.", deep male voice pulled JoAnna from her thoughts.


    She turned around and smiled. "Hi Ron." It is Ronald Griffin, an actor in TV drama <em>''Good Heart 911''</em>.


    JoAnna nced at Emma and saw that she is staring at Ron with a mix of hearts and stars in her eyes.


    "Ron, do you have a minute for a photo with a fan?", JoAnna asked while looking at Emma.


    Emma smiled widely when she saw Ron nod.


    Charlie grunted and it made Emma''s smile fade.


    "Is it back again?", Emma asked Charlie with concern in her voice while ncing at his legs.


    "I think so¡­", Charlie responded with a frown while reaching for his right leg.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "Emma, go and take a photo with Ron. And don''t forget the autograph."


    JoAnna saw that Emma wanted to say something about Charlie''s legs, and interrupted her. "I will take care of his almost-cramps. Go."


    Emma smiled and hopped toward Ron. Two of them walked a bit further, to take a photo in front of the ambnce van which was parked on the set. Ron is well versed in fan-service and he immediately started chatting with star-struck Emma, making her giggle.


    JoAnna stood in front of Charlie whose gaze was following Emma.


    "What are you trying to pull off?", JoAnna asked Charlie.


    He turned to look at her. "I don''t understand."


    "I think you do. Are you getting a cramp, or you don''t want her to get close to another man?"


    Charlie avoided JoAnna''s gaze.


    JoAnna has no intention to let this go. "Emma is a sincere and hardworking girl. Don''t y with her. If you have any feelings, be honest about it. But also keep in mind the difference in your status."


    "I don''t care about her status.", Charlie responded.


    JoAnna was surprised that Charlie indirectly admitted his intentions toward Emma. "But maybe she cares about yours."


    JoAnna is aware how vicious those girls from upper ss can be in order to get the attention of the man that interests them. They grew up while getting everything they wanted. Those girls see marrying a man they set their eyes on in the same way as acquiring that unique dress everyone else dreams of.


    JoAnna saw at her wedding how numerous socialite girls swarmed around Charlie. After all, Jarred is not hiding that Charlie will be the next Smith to inherit their empire and Charlie''s poprity amongst single young women is sky high.


    How much JoAnna knows Emma, even if she has feelings for Charlie, she will push them back because she does not want to be part of all that drama. And no matter how much Charlie protects Emma, he will be unable to erase prejudice of people from that circle when they find out that a in nurse got attention of someone like Charlie, the man with a promising future at the top of the Smithsonite corp.


    JoAnna is not the one to stand in the path of a true love, but she does not want Emma to be hurt.


    "Stop ying games." She told Charlie with a stern voice. "Think about what you feel and if that is worth putting Emma through hell. If you decide to confess, make sure you are clear on what that means for both of you. And be honest with her, because without honesty you will not make it."


    Charlie looked at JoAnna for few seconds before responding with a small nod.


    Emma returned with a huge grin.


    "Got my photos! And an autograph! Ron said that I can post them on social media and to not forget to tag him." She giggled.


    "He even gave me his phone number! Probably because of you.", Emma showed JoAnna her phone.


    JoAnna was happy to see Emma like this, and sour expression on Charlie''s face made the whole scene very entertaining.


    "Will you call him?", JoAnna asked Emma.


    "No.", Emma admitted. "But it''s nice to know that Ron-the-cutie-pie gave me his number."


    Emma didn''t want to say that her heart still stirs at the thought of Brian and until that settles, she does not want to start anything else.


    JoAnna got a text message on her phone (her real phone) and saw that it''s from Sarah. Her initial smile dropped as she read the second and third messages. Sarah has a lot to say, and each message is worse than the previous one.


    "Bad news?", Emma asked when she noticed JoAnna''s expression.


    "Sarah ising home. From Europe¡­ no, Asia¡­ She wants me to go this afternoon to their home with everything needed to do a checkup and vinations for a two month old cat." JoAnna skipped the part that she needs to bring a full set of vinations for a grown up person. Based on these messages, JoAnna understood that they <em>''adopted''</em> someone. Again.


    "A cat? Are you a vet?", Emmaughed. JoAnna''s outraged expression isical.


    "As you can see, my expertise is expanding." JoAnna smiled bitterly while inside she fumed: <em>''Just what is Sarah thinking? Can''t she get a cat from here? Shelters are full of animals waiting for a home. And since when are Sarah and Aiden looking for a pet? And why are they not getting a proper vet? What do I know about cats? Do they think that people and cats are the same? ¡­''</em>


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 937 - Back Home With Kitty And Haru (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Tuesday afternoon¡­


    Sarah and Aiden reached their home with Jesse, Haru and Kitty.


    Gennifer, the main housekeeper, weed them. "Master, Madam¡­ wee back."


    Sarah felt butterflies in her stomach. No matter how many times staff called her <em>''Madam''</em>, she can''t get used to that. But Aiden insisted because he does not want them to call her <em>''Miss Hill''</em>, or <em>''Miss Sarah''</em> with a reasoning that this is their home and they will get married soon, so it will be inconvenient for the staff to change the way they address them when that happens.


    Aiden never had a problem with staff calling him <em>''Master''</em>. He grew up being called <em>''Second Young Master''</em>, so this is just a bit shorter.


    "Hi Genie¡­", Sarah greeted her back. "This is Haru. He will be staying with us from now on. Did you prepare the room for him?"


    "Yes, Madam.", Gennifer confirmed. "Everything is ready, as instructed."


    Sarah called from the ne and the staff had more than ten hours to make preparations. The room is ready, and they prepared toiletries as well as several changes of clothes.


    Gennifer is very professional, she barely showed any shock at the sight of Kitty who was curiously observing surroundings from Sarah''s arms.


    "Thank you, Genie. Can you make sure that Haru meets the rest of the staff and show him around? He will be part of our permanent security staff so he should familiarize himself with the ce." Sarah turned to Haru when Gennifer acknowledged that she understands the instructions. "Go and freshen up. Genie and Jesse can help you if you have any questions. You will join us for dinner with Jesse in the main house. There will be few more people you should meet."


    Jesse was not very happy at first with Haru, but during the long flight back, he got a chance to talk to him and see that Haru is not a bad person. Haru likes to say what is on his mind and is naturally curious about everything (to the point of appearing nosy) and that makes him seem rash, but he has good intentions.


    Jesse thought how it will be interesting to see how Ade reacts when he meets Haru. Two of them have simr personalities. It will be apetition who can say more, and they could be best friends or biggest rivals¡­ it can go either way. Jesse smiled while thinking that he does not need to wait long. He heard when Sarah and Aiden instructed the staff to prepare rooms because Ade and six others are going to join them tomorrow.


    During the flight home, Sarah and Aiden had a good talk with Haru exining their living arrangements, and he was very happy to be their bodyguard. He thought it sounds shy.


    Haru was fascinated to hear that Sarah and Aiden will test his knowledge in various areas and make sure he gets any education he is missing.


    Haru''s eyes sparkled when Jesse spoke about the game console and the flight simtor they have avable.


    Overall, Sarah and Aiden approved of Haru and his enthusiasm. His outgoing personality might get him into trouble, but it will also help him make friends easier.


    Back to present¡­


    Scent of freshly baked pastries filled up the first floor above ground. Sarah and Aiden exchanged knowing nces: Felix is in the kitchen! They love his pastries.


    Sarah and Aiden were weed by Sophia in the family room.


    Sophia''s <em>''wee back''</em> was stuck in her throat at the sight of a ck leopard cub in Sarah''s hands.


    After few seconds, Sophia exhaled and looked at Sarah helplessly. "Don''t tell me that this is Kitty."


    Sarah grinned and nodded.


    "You know that I was expecting a kitten?", Sophia asked Sarah.


    Felix entered family room with a full tray of freshly made pastries and stopped in his tracks at the door. His eyebrows shoot up while looking at Kitty.


    Sophia waved for him to enter. "Felix, dear¡­e and meet Kitty."


    Sarahughed. "It seems that you expected a regr kitten as well."


    Felix took a seat next to Sophia and his sight didn''t leave the cub. "Do you n to keep it?"


    Sarah nced at Aiden. "We are still talking about it."


    Aiden shook his head. What talking? It''s obvious that Sarah decided, and if he says <em>''no''</em> they will argue and no matter what he says, they will end up keeping it. So, he can only agree from the start in order to avoid unnecessary friction between them. He does not think it''s a big deal anyway. It''s not like they have any other option unless they want to give it to the zoo or some other organization which deals with wild animals. And keeping Kitty makes Sarah happy.


    Sarah sat on the sofa and spoke to Kitty while pointing: "Kitty, baby, this is your Aunt Sophia and Uncle Felix."


    Kitty observed two new faces with interest.


    "I really think that this animal understands what I''m saying.", Sarah proudly said.


    Four humans in the room started catching up on recent events.


    Sarah said that after France she spent few days in the mountains with a Master who helped her upgrade her fighting skills while Aiden was in Chicago, and that Aiden joined her after that with Jesse. They didn''t go into too many details, but Aiden mentioned that one of the disciples (Haru) decided to join them, and Sophia and Felix will meet himter.


    Sophia and Felix are familiar with happenings in Chicago, because Ellie and Jasper met with them previous weekend. Both Ellie and Jasper spoke with Felix about security and Sophia had an initial talk with Jasper about getting his assets back under his name. Jasper needs to collect some documents for Sophia, and he will bring them next weekend when hees to Los Angeles.


    Sophia spoke about Orion Enterprise officially having three departments and half of the executives in their LA office and hinted that some loose merging between theirpany and White corp. might be possible soon.


    Felix told them that his father Damien, together with Smita, Rishi and Shibu are in Los Angeles. They were ufortable staying in Jeff''s or Sarah''s apartments and didn''t want to intrude for their ten days long stay in the area, so they rented a house in suburbs through airbnb.


    Damien and Felix started their coboration on few gadgets, including the <em>work opener''</em> which Sarah asked him to look at. If they manage to make that work, then the danger of essing closedworks will significantly reduce because they don''t need to go inside and search for an outlet.


    Two of them are working in theb of Orion Enterprise. Felix didn''t want to bring Damien in Sarah''s workshop without her permission.


    Sarah appreciates that. She told Felix that she will double-check the workshop to make sure nothing sensitive is exposed and then he can bring in Damien to work here.


    They are all happy that Jeff arranged visitor''s ess for the White corp. annual meeting for everyone. Rishi and Shibu are ecstatic for a chance to attend such an event. Watching Sarah''s presentation will be a treat, everyone likes to see a familiar face on the stage.


    Sophia said that she went shopping with Smita and Bridgette, and they n to go again on Friday. Sarah confirmed that she will join them if nothinges up.


    Sophia guiltily mentioned that their current house hunting is not very fruitful. They can''t find what they are looking for.


    "Don''t worry about it.", Sarah consoled her. "We have space and you are wee to stay here until you find something that works. You don''t need to rush andpromise by getting a property and regretter."


    Sophia and Felix are grateful that Aiden echoed Sarah''s words. They enjoy the hospitality, but still hope to find a ce of their own soon.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 938 - Back Home With Kitty And Haru (2)

    While four humans spoke, Kitty found her courage to do more than just observing. She was slowly moving through the family room and exploring it while taking in the new, unfamiliar scent.


    Sarah was observing the cub like a proud mother.


    "Hey! We are here!", JoAnna eximed from the door.


    Sudden noise startled Kitty and she dashed under the sofa.


    Jeff was right behind JoAnna, carrying her medical bag in his right hand and another one in his left.


    After they exchanged greetings, JoAnna opened the second bag which Jeff carried, got a feather teaser out and disyed it proudly.


    "That is¡­?", Sarah looked at the long stick with a feather on one end which JoAnna swayed left-right.


    Neither of them were aware that Kitty is observing them from under the sofa, and Kitty was entranced by the feather which moved.


    "For your cat. They like to y with these¡­" JoAnna demonstrated by moving the feather above the surface of the table. "You move it slowly and they like to¡­ AHHH!"


    JoAnna leaped into Jeff''sp when Kittynded on the coffee table.


    JoAnna and Kitty were both frozen and staring at each other.


    Jeff was happy that JoAnna leaped into his arms for protection, but he was unable to hide his confusion when he realized that there is a huge cat on the table. Definitely not a two month old kitten he imagined.


    JoAnna blinked and Kitty leaped into her mommy''s arms.


    Sarahughed while patting the cub who was chewing on the feather teaser. She spoke softly: "It''s OK, baby¡­ that is only Aunt Anna. She can be noisy. And that man holding her, that is your Uncle Jeff."


    "Sarah, that is NOT a cat.", JoAnna stated the obvious and looked at Jeff for support, but Jeff was smiling while thinking that<em> ''Uncle Jeff''</em> is not so bad. No one called him <em>''Uncle Jeff''</em> so far.


    JoAnna sighed. She did her research on the cats and what they need, but she was not prepared for a leopard cub!


    Sarah was confident that it should be the same as cats. Just that Kitty is bigger.


    JoAnna nodded in understanding. Well, at least they will not need to talk about spaying. What are the odds of a leopard finding a mate in Los Angeles?


    JoAnna got from her purse a Ziplock with a cell phone in it. "I was thinking that you can check for fingerprints. Jules touched it¡­" JoAnna exined how she left this phone on the table <em>''identally''</em>, and Jules copied contents to some external device.


    Jeff was unusually calm about the fact that Jules has some hidden agenda. Actually, he was proud how JoAnna handled the situation.


    Sarah confirmed that she will keep watch on alerts from those virus apps and track the location of whoever Jules is working for. But¡­"Fingerprints? Do you think I''m into forensics?"


    JoAnna lifted an eyebrow. "If I can be a veterinarian for your leopard, you can check those fingerprints on my phone."


    Sarah puffed her cheeks and hugged Kitty. "OK."


    Because JoAnna was not sure in treatment for leopards, she decided to give only two vines to Kitty. One for protection against rabies and other is a cocktail againstmon diseases which attack felines.


    JoAnna was a bit nervous, it''s her first time giving a shot to an animal. And she does not want to be the one to cause Kitty any pain.


    Both Mommy and Daddy held Kitty and provided cuddles withforting words while she got her two shots from Aunt Anna.


    Sarah and Aiden agreed that this was very stressful, and Sophia and Felix saw themselves few months into the future (just with the human baby instead of a leopard cub).


    Only Jeff looked at the whole scene in disbelief. It is a cat! A big one, but still¡­ a cat! Why is everyone so emotional about it?


    No matter of their feelings, all six of them were relieved when the checkup was done. Kitty is a healthy leopard cub.


    Haru and Jesse joined them for dinner.


    Aiden told Jeff that they will need papers for Haru.


    JoAnna swiftlypleted a checkup which included necessary vinations for Haru.


    The dinner passed quickly with pleasant chatting and good food. Everyone was curious about Haru, and he had many questions about them as well.


    Kitty was happily eating finely cut raw beef mixed with vegetables. Sarahughed when she saw the feeding bowl after Kitty moved away. There was no meat left, but carrots and green beans were still there, neatly pushed to one side of the bowl. The Kitty knows what she likes.


    Haru and Jesse left as soon as they finished their food. Haru was excited to try out the gaming console, and Jesse was happy to have someone to y with. It seems that the rest of the staff is not into gaming.


    JoAnna and Sophia mentioned tomorrow''s fashion show. Ellie got them front row seats.


    "Did she give you two tickets for us?", Sarah''s eyes darted between JoAnna and Sophia. They spoke about this previously, and Ellie promised front row seats for all three sisters.


    JoAnna responded with a question: "I told her that you areing back today. Ellie didn''t talk to you?"


    Sarah shook her head and checked her phone. "Oh, she left me a message." Sarah perked up thinking that it''s about the tickets but then frowned and looked at Aiden. "Did you tell her that we will be her models for the show, tomorrow?"


    Aiden furrowed his brows while thinking. "I maybe said something like: as long as she gives us couple''s outfits, she can count on us."


    Sarah exhaled in frustration. "Well¡­ it seems that she has some couple''s outfits avable."


    Sophia''s eyes sparkled. "Are you saying that I''m going to a fashion show and I will get to see my baby sister on the catwalk wearing hot EY designs?"


    JoAnna was also excited. She saw them from their show in Chicago on photos and videos, but this will be live!


    Sarah sighed and shook her head. All this is too much. She was stressing about Thursday''s presentation at the White corp. annual meeting, and now she got news of another stress for Wednesday! How will she stress about Thursday if her Wednesday is full? She red at Aiden, confident that he did this on purpose.


    ¡­


    Later that evening, Aiden was excited when he got out of the shower. Ah, finally they can get back on the soft mattress, under the cozy covers, in a well-insted (and temperature regted) house. His pajamas are soft andfy, and soon he will remove them¡­ He froze at the sight of Sarah snuggling with Kitty on the bed.


    How can two of them be intimate with an oversized cat in-between them?


    "Is she sleeping with us?", Aiden asked with an icy tone.


    Sarah cradled Kitty in her arms protectively. "She is a baby. We can''t leave her alone¡­ she will be scared."


    Aiden walked to the bed, took the leopard cub in his arms and walked out. He returned about five minutester breathless and empty handed.


    "Where is Kitty?", Sarah could not believe that Aiden just kicked her out!


    "She is sleeping with Jesse.", Aiden smirked and climbed on top of the bed. "You said that she should not sleep alone. She is not alone."


    Sarah smiled in relief at the thought that Kitty is not locked in another room by herself. "Why with Jesse?"


    "I tried Haru first, but Kitty does not like him." Aiden pulled Sarah in his arms and took a deep breath. "Ah, this feels good. You smell a bit like a cat, but I can live with that."


    "What?", Sarah sniffed herself. "I took a shower, and we gave her a bath¡­"


    Aidenughed. "It''s probably just the clothes... let me help you remove them..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 939 - Home With The Kids

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Wednesday morning was lively.


    Shortly after breakfast, Jamari, Ade, N, Oni, Z, Masika and Imani arrived at the Cliffside vi.


    They were curious and excited about Kitty and promised to take good care of her whenever Sarah and Aiden are not around. Kids know that their bosses are traveling a lot, and even though they wish to join them, Sarah more than once told them that they still have a lot to learn.


    Kitty epted the neers, but she prefers her mommy. Sarah observed that the cub is very sensitive to human feelings and as long as someone has good intentions, and does not mistreat her, Kitty will ept them.


    However, Kitty still hisses when Harues near. Sarah concluded that Kitty holds grudges. She still didn''t forget that Haru checked her private parts.


    Sarah watched them hit the training ground as soon as they settled into their rooms. Ade was eager to try out his skills against Haru.


    Sarahughed at Ade''s outraged expression when Haru defeated him repeatedly with ease.


    "You know that he is training for fifteen years, and you are training only four months. Right?", Sarah tried to console Ade, but he was only getting more dejected.


    Haru was surprised that Ade is training for only four months. But he kept that to himself.


    "Does that mean that I will never defeat him?" How Ade sees it, gap of fifteen years is impossible to eliminate.


    "No. But it means that you can learn a lot from him. Work hard and soon you will be able to defeat him.", Sarah encouraged Ade.


    Sarah can''t deny that in only four months since those seven are in their care, they made an amazing progress. They are all capable fighters and their academics are strong as well. All seven kids are attending online courses and getting credits.


    N and Oni are only sixteen years old, and both of them already passed all courses and tests necessary to enroll to a University. But they said that they want to stay by Sarah''s and Aiden''s side longer and learn other skills with reasoning that they can start Universityter.


    Sarah advised them not to postpone too much. If they don''t want to leave the house, they can always attend University courses online. And also, since they are in Los Angeles now, they have number of educational institutions avable at the drivable distance, including UCLA which offers more than 100 different majors.


    N and Oni said they will think about it. Their first priority is to get driver''s license.


    "You can''t be our bodyguard unless you get an undergraduate degree.", Sarah told everyone with hope to motivate them not to lower their education in priority of things to do.


    "Will we fight the enemies by smacking them with a diploma?", Jamari asked cheekily.


    Sarahughed. "Of course, not. But there is no better way to meet variety of people than attending courses on campus. And getting more knowledge will help you in developing this¡­", Sarah pointed at her temple. "Without a brain filled with various information, you will not be able to analyze the situation properly and will end up putting yourself and everyone around you in danger. And I want you all to think about your future. What will happen if you get hurt so badly that you can''t fight?"


    Sarah hopes that her talk will sink in, eventually. But she can see that her audience is still young and they all see themselves as invincible.


    Sarah watched all the kids take turns to spar with Haru in the rink. She didn''t miss that Haru never attacked N. He only defended, and even with those moves he was¡­ gentle.


    "It seems that Haru likes N.", Aiden voiced his observation.


    Sarah turned to Aiden. She was happy that he decided to join. "Done with work?"


    "Taking a break.", he sat next to Sarah and was happy that Kitty moved to hisp. That was a first.


    Sarah looked at N and Haru in the rink and exhaled. "I think that we should talk about boy-girl rtionships with everyone."


    Aiden confirmed. "Liking each other is not something we can control. But if they decide to move forward without thinking it through, it could be disruptive. We need to talk to them about this as soon as possible. Especially because Haru didn''t have much interaction with the opposite gender."


    Sarah agreed. "Let''s organize a dinner event tonight. Then we can talk to all of them. Maybe you can have a talk with Haru and other boys? I will talk to the girls."


    Aiden''s expression showed that he is conflicted, but he still confirmed. Who else will talk to boys about that if not him? He should probably do some research on this topic before tonight.


    Kids got excited at the news that there will be a dinner event. They all voted for a barbecue in the open.


    Sarah and Aiden agreed and instructed staff to make sure there is enough meat as well as fruits and vegetables that can be grilled. Everyone will have a meal together, staff included.


    Sarah and Aiden shared their ns and schedule for next few days.


    "Take your time to adjust to this ce." Aiden told everyone and then gestured toward Haru. "Haru is new, he can''t leave the property until he gets his papers settled. For everyone else, we don''t forbid you from leaving, but make sure to inform us if you n to do so. Other than Jesse, all of you are minors and as your guardians, we want to know where you are."


    Kids confirmed that they have no ns to go anywhere. At least not at this time.


    Sarah continued: "Today, we will be out for the afternoon, but we wille back in time for dinner. Tomorrow, we will be busy most of the day with thepany meeting and starting with Friday we will be home for some time. By then, I want all of you to go through the educational brochures in your rooms and over the weekend we expect to hear about your ns and ideas what you want to learn next. Help out Haru by telling him what you did so far. I hope that we can all get along as a family."


    Aiden showed kids the trail made for their runs, and they agreed to check it out.


    "I know that all of you sparred with Haru, but I didn''t see any of you warm up!", Sarah''s reminder made all kids stop in their tracks.


    Sarah and Aiden sat next to each other while watching the kids stretch. Sarah nced at Aiden who held Kitty in hisp and happily scratched her head.


    Sarah leaned on him and exhaled. "It''s nice to be home with the kids. It really feels like a family."


    Aiden nced at Sarah and kissed top of her head.


    "While on the topic of kids and family¡­" His hand moved from Kitty to Sarah and he ced his palm on her belly. "Did you have your period?"


    Aiden clearly remembers that they talked about safe and unsafe days, and then she said that her period is about one week away, and that was few weeks ago! He patiently waited for her to say something since he is not aware that she had her period, but his patience ran out. He needs to know!


    Sarah nced at him, and then looked down quickly, avoiding his questionable gaze. "That¡­ I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" He was not sure if he heard her right. Is she joking? This is not a topic to joke about.


    Sarah fidgeted for few seconds before exining: "While in the mountains... I had some cramping and sporadic bleeding. But just a little bit. Periods can be impacted with irregr sleep, stress, changes in diet¡­ and I had all of those. So, I''m not sure if that was a period or¡­"


    Aiden waited few endless seconds, but she didn''t continue.


    "Or?", he urged her to finish her sentence.


    Sarah could not make herself say that <em>''or''</em> means that she is pregnant and there is a chance that something is wrong with the pregnancy. Well, she can''t be sure, but she remembers reading how cramping and bleeding is not a good sign during pregnancy.


    She saw Aiden''s concerned expression and forced a smile. "Whatever it is, I feel fine now. Today and tomorrow are too hectic. I can''t handle any new information one way or the other. But I promise that on Friday, first thing in the morning, I will do a test. OK?"


    Aiden pressed his lips into a line and thought how he really wants to know if Sarah is pregnant or not. But he knows that she is at her limits with stress. Two days will not change the result of the test, and he can wait that much. His expression softened. "OK."


    Kitty nudged Aiden reminding him to continue with head scratching.


    "Eh¡­ spoiled already?", he said helplessly while his hand moved back to Kitty''s head.


    Sarah leaned on him and said softly: "You will be a great dad."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 940 - Talking About It Is Making Me Miss You More

    ~ Los Angeles, Convention Center ~


    Wednesday, October 23, 1:32 PM


    Ellie is in the back room which is reserved for her EY brand to have final fittings as well as hair and makeup for her models.


    Besides Ellie and her two assistants, the dressing room is currently empty.


    Ellie is talking on the phone with Jasper. Since Monday, he calls her several times a day. He told her that texts are not enough, and he needs to hear her voice as well. He is clingier than she thought he will be, but Ellie is notining. When they speak without seeing each other, she can focus on his husky voice which enchants her. In person, her sight takes over and she is drawn to his smile, dimple on his chin and those icy-blue eyes, and she wishes to kiss him and to feel that rhythmic touch of his thumb on her jaw and then lower¡­ Ah, she is missing him like crazy!


    Jasper is wished her good luck with the uing show for the third time and is telling her for the umpteenth time that he is missing her.


    Ellie can''t help but giggle like an enamored teenager. "You know, I miss you too."


    Jasperughed victoriously. "Was that so difficult to say?"


    Ellie rolled her eyes. "Not difficult, but unnecessary. You know that I miss you. And me saying it will not make it better or change the fact that I can''t see you in person until Friday."


    Jasper sighed. "Can''t you be a bit more romantic?"


    "Romantic? Is neglecting your work romantic? Don''t you have meetings or some other important work going on?"


    Jasper was upset that Ellie seems to be trying to end the call. "There is nothing more important for me than talking to my girlfriend! I even blocked full hour of my calendar just for this. Don''t tell me that you are so busy that you don''t have any time to talk to your boyfriend?"


    Ellieughed. "Or course, I can talk. I will always have time for you. But talking about missing each other is only making me miss you more. Let''s talk about something else. You didn''t tell me how Norman is doing."


    Jasper paused. "He is doing¡­ as expected. He is not happy, but he was never happy. I visited him on Monday before going to work. Melissa is visiting him daily, and she tells me that he is fine."


    "Any updates on the gang that attacked him?"


    "Nothing solid at this point.", Jasper vaguely responded.


    He does not want to tell Ellie over the phone that Franco and Lilian are also in the hospital with the same injuries: broken both legs and left arm apanied with random bruises. His resources told him that there are five more victims with simr injuries, and he confirmed that one of those five is the gang-boss-man which he and Aiden dumped in the park. Jasper knows that other four are the people who worked for that gang-boss man.


    With all this information, Jasper would be a fool to think how these attacks are random. Aiden told them that Lilian hired those five thugs, so that only confirms his suspicion that attack on Norman is rted to Ellie. Why else would he have the same injuries which match what the gang-boss man said they wanted to do to Ellie?


    Those five men and Lilian are confirmed to be involved in the attempted attack on Ellie, but what about Norman and Franco? Is it possible that two of them colluded with Lilian? Jasper thought of going to the hospital and confronting Norman about this, but he knows that it would be a wasted trip. Even if Norman is involved, there is no way he will admit it. However, Lilian is a loose cannon and she might talk if provoked.


    Jasper ns to tell all this to Ellie on Friday, in person, and to hear her opinion.


    The only question is: who did this? Is it someone taking revenge for Ellie, or is she doing it herself? Jasper is not sure. Ellie surprised him more than once with her actions. Is it possible that she is capable of ordering brutal attacks on eight people? He will find out on Friday. Maybe.


    "Hey¡­", Ellie''s voice pulled Jasper out of his thoughts. "My models are here, I need to go."


    "Models? I thought your show starts in more than two hours! Are you trying to ditch me?" Jasper was not happy.


    "No, no¡­ Sarah and Aiden are here.", Ellie quickly exined. "I need to do fitting for them, so they came earlier. Do you believe me, or should I ask them to say hi?"


    "You are using them again?"


    "They are rising in poprity, and even if I don''t want to admit, it''s giving my designs an additional exposure. If tonight goes well, I might sign them on as official faces of EY.", Ellie was relieved to hear that Jasper calmed down.


    Jasper wanted to remind Ellie that both Saran and Aiden have jobs already, but he decided not to spoil her mood. "OK. I see you are busy, and you don''t have the time to talk to your boyfriend. Good luck! I will call youter tonight."


    Ellie didn''t want to address his childish provocation. She already said that she has the time for him, and they are talking for half an hour already! Ellie was about to say <em>''bye''</em>, but then she heard Jasper smack a kiss into the phone. There is no way she is returning that! Not with her two assistants and Sarah and Aiden watching!


    She ended the call and swiftly typed a message with few kiss-sending emojis.


    "Hey! You are here!", Ellie shook off her kiss-sending thoughts and got into the work mode.


    Sarah and Aiden are impressed with the outfits that Ellie showed them.


    "See? It''s a good deal, right?", Aiden needed a confirmation.


    "Yes, yes¡­", Sarah has to admit. The outfits are amazing. And added appeal is that they are couple''s outfits.


    "Are you ufortable doing this?", Ellie asked when she noticed hint of Sarah''s reluctance.


    Sarah looked at Ellie and nced at Aiden who had <em>''guilt''</em> written on his forehead. She thought how there is no point in making an issue out of Aiden epting to be Ellie''s model for both of them without talking to her previously. She told Aiden that it''s OK. And she is already here. "It''s fine. I will consider this as a step in conquering my fear of stage fright."


    "That''s the spirit!", Ellie eximed.


    About half an hourter, Ellie was checking how the skirt fits on Sarah¡­"Did you gain weight in your hips?"


    "Gain? If anything, I lost weight." Sarah remembered how previous week she was with Master Hollow and the meals were definitely not something that would make her gain weight.


    Ellie scrutinized Sarah''s mid-section. "Are you sure? This skirt is tailored based on your previous measurements¡­ And I always leave a bit of wiggle room because it''s easy to shrink the size, but this is already a tight fit."


    Sarah swallowed nervously while trying to ignore Aiden''s excited expression. He obviously heard Ellie''sment.


    Well, they will find out in two days.


    If she is not pregnant, nothing changes. But what if she is...?


    Sarah never thought about pregnancy and being a parent before. Last two weeks she is pushing thoughts about her irregr period and what it means away because she does not want to think about it. She is not ready. Both of them are young, and reckless, and irresponsible, and... Now that she sees that grin on his face, Sarah hopes that she is pregnant and that everything is fine¡­ and that everything will be fine. Because she wishes that he always glows like that.


    Her mood dropped when a question popped in her mind: can she even dream of having a baby at this time when so many have other ns for them?


    A secondter she looked at Aiden and met his loving gaze. Without her realizing, the dark clouds above her head disappeared, and she smiled. He can do that: make her believe that anything is possible and that everything will be OK. As long as they are together.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 941 - EY Fashion Show In LA (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Convention Center ~


    Wednesday, October 23, 3:52 PM


    Sophia and Felix are seated in the front row. The fashion show with EY designs as the highlighted brand starts in 8 minutes.


    Sophia could not hide her surprise when she saw Jeffing with JoAnna. "I thought that Anna was kidding when she said that you areing."


    "Oscar is still here, so I can leave work early.", Jeff smiled smugly while taking a seat next to JoAnna.


    "Aren''t you busy with the preparations forpany''s annual meeting?"


    Jeff gave Sophia a knowing look. "That''s also on Oscar."


    Sophiaughed. "Enjoy while itsts."


    Jeff didn''t deny that he is taking advantage of his father. "My thoughts exactly. They are going back this weekend, and I n to squeeze every workday I can out of him. He tried resisting, but mom told him to help out as much as he can. I think she is hoping for a grandchild." Jeff nced at JoAnna and she rolled her eyes.


    Jeff is happy because he gave himself an extended honeymoon bying home from office early. He is enjoying extra newlywed time with JoAnna while Oscar wraps up with the work. Perfect.


    They don''t have a heart to tell nor that JoAnna is on a pill and there will be no grandkids anytime soon. As much as Jeff wants a baby (or two), they agreed that right now is not a good time for JoAnna to go through pregnancy. Until they stabilize as a Madam and Master of White family, they don''t know who will oppose them and what their methods are.


    Jeff remembered. "Before I forget... Here is your parking pass for tomorrow. I got you one where VIP employees park, so you are closer. Information about entry is sent to your email, with picture IDs you will have ess to our private booth for the event."


    Since Sophia and Felix n toe for the event in the afternoon, they will arrive without Sarah and Aiden who will go early in the morning to help with preparations.


    "Closer?", Felix asked while taking the parking pass from Jeff.


    Jeff nodded and exined: "Five blocks around the event are closed for traffic, and parking is preassigned. VIPs park closer than the others."


    Felix approved closer parking. Sophia does not need to walk much.


    Sophia has her concerns: "Preassigned parking? Isn''t that a security risk?"


    "Maybe¡­", Jeff mused. "If we had a choice, we would get Sarah and Aiden to help with security. But they were not avable recently, so we did what we usually do. All the people who feel that their security is jeopardized can have their personal bodyguards to escort them. Benefit of a preassigned parking is that everyone goes to their spot instead of causing a congestion by trying to park as close as possible."


    Felix thought how this makes sense. Levi and Ryan, their bodyguards, will escort Sophia and him from the parking lot to the event. With them upying a private booth, Levi and Ryan can stay close by.


    The lights dimmed signaling the start of the event and the audience fell silent.


    Floor lights lit up the start of the catwalk, showcasing fourrge butterfly wings, two on each side of the stage. Music started and models emerged from behind the wings. The runway was designed like a silver-speckled snow surface. Colorful spotlights took turns hitting the sculptures suspended from the ceiling which were shaped like butterfly wings. It looked like models are making their way through an enchanted icy butterfly garden.


    The audience itself was in the dark, so Felix didn''t shy from pulling Sophia to lean onto him. Two of them spoke silently,menting on the people and outfits which are passing in front of them.


    For Jeff, it was his first time to attend such an event. He is not interested in models or fashion, and he would not show up here if not for JoAnna. He wanted to spend time with her, and knows that she wanted to attend this event. Jeff didn''t have a heart to ask her to skip it. It''s only few hours. He held her hand in his and yed with her fingers, asionally lifting her hand to kiss the back of her palm.


    Well, the audience was in the dark, but they were in the front row, so part of the stage lighting illuminated them asionally. Jeff attracted attention of several people in the attendance. Even with him staying out of the media, he is still a known figure and individuals who keep track of prominent people in the area know that he usually does not attend fashion events.


    One person who noticed Jeff is ady in her thirties. She stared at him for some time, to confirm that it''s Jeffrey White and then got her phone. She sent a text to Mrs. Morgan, Harriet''s mother, before her gaze returned to observe Jeff''s interaction with JoAnna. Whoever watched them, could not ignore the fact that Jeff is not interested in the show. He obviously came only to apany his wife.


    Backstage, the staff came to tell EY crew that they are up in 15 minutes.


    The stylists busied themselves forst minute touch ups and assistants were making sure that models are in their assigned spots.


    Sarah and Aiden are in oposite lineups, wearing their couple''s outfits. Two of them will emerge from opposite sides of the stage and then meet in the middle, betweenrge wings, and strut on the catwalk together.


    Aiden saw Sarah take few deep breaths. He can tell that she is nervous, and he is proud of her for not crumbling under the pressure and running away.


    "Can I have your number?", female voice got Aiden''s attention.


    He looked at the girl in front of him and showed his devilish smile. "Only if my fianc¨¦e says it''s OK.", he gestured toward Sarah.


    The girl was confused. His expression said <em>''yes''</em>, but did he say a fianc¨¦e? What trickery is this? She decided to check with the fianc¨¦e girl after their walk.


    Aiden chuckled and leaned closer to the girl. "I thought you wanted my number."


    She stared into his dark eyes and as permand moved toward Sarah.


    Sarah''s attention moved to the girl only when she was right in front of her. Sarah looked at her and frowned slightly. She is nervous, what does this girl want? To give words of encouragement?


    Sarah''s face darkened when she heard the girl talk.


    "I want the phone number of your fianc¨¦."


    Sarah blinked few times. "You are kidding me, right?"


    "No.", she honestly responded. "He said that I can have his number if you say that it''s OK."


    Sarah''s face darkened. "You know that he is my fianc¨¦, and you dare toe in front of me and ask for his number?"


    "What is going on?", Ellie approached Sarah and the girl.


    Sarah looked at Ellie and answered in an almost robotic voice: "She wants Aiden''s number. From me."


    Ellie inhaled and panickily looked at the girl who still didn''t understand what is wrong. "Crystal, go back to your spot. And if you even look at him again, forget about working for EY again!"


    Ellie looked at Crystal as she walked back into the second lineup and took her position in front of Aiden.


    Ellie frowned at the thought that this is one of examples of people meddling into someone''s rtionship. Ellie realized that she probably witnessed something like this more than once, but only now, when she has a rtionship which needs defending, she started noticing it.


    "Why do you look more upset than I am?", Sarah''s question pulled Ellie out of her thoughts.


    Ellie forced a smile. "I''m fine. Are you?"


    "I will be.", Sarah admitted. She has a mix of anxiety because of the uing appearance in front of the public, and this incident with Crystal only made it worse. Or did it? She is more upset about Crystal than anxious about the walk. Sarah realized that Aiden did this on purpose¡­ he sent that girl to her to rile her up so that she forgets about her stage fright. And it''s working... because she is angry!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 942 - EY Fashion Show In LA (2)

    JoAnna and Sophia held their breaths and pped enthusiastically when Sarah and Aiden emerged behind the wings at the beginning of the runway.


    "Look at her¡­ fierce!", Sophia eximed.


    "Yes. I was afraid that she will be a nervous wreck." JoAnna beamed, proud of her baby sister. Few secondster she leaned closer to Sophia. "Doesn''t she look¡­ angry?"


    Sophia shrugged. "Maybe¡­ but I would still call it fierce."


    When Aiden and Sarah made their round and disappeared behind the wings Sophia leaned toward Felix. "Did you get that?"


    "Yes." He was in charge of recording Sarah and Aiden on the catwalk.


    Sophia praised her husband. "Great! Send that to mom and dad and to nor and Oscar as well. They will be proud to see them. Do it quickly, so that you can record their second appearance."


    ¡­


    After the show, backstage in the dressing room¡­


    "You did that on purpose!", Sarah used Aiden.


    "What?" He tried to appear innocent, but one side of his lips curved up involuntarily.


    "Sent that girl to me.", Sarah rified even though she is confident that he knows what she is talking about.


    Aiden smiled and wrapped his arms around her waist loosely. "Did it work?"


    She leaned her forehead on his chest. "Yes, it did."


    Aiden leaned his head slightly and spoke into her ear. "I would do anything for you. Even make you angry, if needed."


    Sarah smiled helplessly and looked into his dark eyes. "You know me best."


    "That''s how it should be." He touched her chin, tipping her head up and kissed her on the lips.


    "You really are a couple!", girl called Crystal eximed.


    Sarah looked at the girl who was one step away and gawked at them. The girl can''t be more than 17-18 years old, but she is definitely old enough not to be treated like an ignorant kid.


    "Crystal, do you even have a brain? If you do, start using it or you will get hurt.", Sarah did her best to control her temper.


    "And who are you to give such warnings?", Crystal defiantly lifted her chin.


    "What is going on?", Ellie asked, but just by looking at the Sarah''s expression, she can tell that Crystal crossed the line again. "Crystal, I told you to stay away from him."


    Ellie decided not to bother with Crystal. She took a mental note not to hire her again. "Will you two join us for the afterparty?"


    "Thanks for the invitation, but we can''t.", Sarah responded while leaning on Aiden. "We are having dinner with our kids."


    Ellie nodded in understanding. "Oh, well¡­ next time. Thank you for tonight."


    They said their farewells and headed out.


    Ellie turned back and saw that Crystal is still standing there, staring toward the door in disbelief with her mouth slightly open.


    "Did they say that they are having dinner with THEIR KIDS?", Crystal asked while holding her cheeks in her palms dramatically.


    "Yes." Ellie responded andughed at Crystal''s stunned expression. Well, she is not the one to go and exin that those are not their biological children. And it''s not Crystal''s business anyway.


    Ellie reminded herself to tell her assistants not to hire Crystal. She is very immature and not professional. Anyone who causes drama backstage is not wee.


    ¡­


    When they walked out, Sarah and Aiden were weed by Sophia, Felix, JoAnna and Jeff.


    They congratted them as new models in the rising.


    "Look, you two are trending!", JoAnna showed social media feed on her phone. "I would not be surprised if Ellie wants to book you as her regrs."


    "OK¡­ OK¡­ Rx¡­" Sarahughed. Only she knows (and maybe Aiden) how stressful that experience is for her. If it''s up to her, she would not repeat it. But she knows that if Ellie asks her again and it''s with Aiden, she will not refuse. After all, with him by her side, anything is possible, even conquering her fears.


    Sarah decided to change the topic. "Will you join us for dinner with the kids?"


    Jeff and JoAnna exchanged nces and Jeff''s expression told JoAnna that it''s up to her to decide.


    JoAnna knows that Jeff is not willing. Jeff said more than once that he wants to maximize his time with her (only her) before Oscar leaves and Jeff needs to return to full work hours. And JoAnna is aware that he attended this fashion show only to be with her. She sighed and hugged Jeff.


    "Not tonight. But next time, count us in."


    Jeff''s lips stretched into a smile at JoAnna''s response. He expected that she will insist for them to join. Now he feels guilty for pulling JoAnna away from her sister-time. But not guilty enough to ept the dinner invitation.


    Jeff has several topics to discuss with Felix and Aiden, but he will do that some other time.


    "We will see you tomorrow.", Jeff told everyone and turned to Sarah and Aiden: "Come to office noter than 10 AM. There is still number of things we need to finalize before thepany event."


    "You are joining us for dinner, right?", Aiden asked Sophia and Felix.


    "Of course¡­", Sophia confirmed andughed. "You know that we live in your house, right? We would be foolish to ignore the inviting smell of the barbeque."


    "Great!", Aiden eximed.


    Sarah observed Aiden''s expression and she can tell that he is up to something. Why is he so excited?


    When Sarah and Aiden were in the car by themselves, driving back to their Cliffside vi, Sarah decided to ask: "What''s with the enthusiasm of Sophia and Felix joining for dinner?"


    They shared so many meals together and Sarah didn''t understand, why is this one making Aiden so happy?


    "Remember the boy-girl talks we n for tonight?", Aiden asked.


    "You want Felix to do the talk with you?", Sarah guessed.


    Smug smirk on Aiden''s face answered her question.


    Sheughed.


    "Stopughing!", Aiden wanted to sound serious, but he ended upughing as well.


    He exhaled, his expression showing how helpless he feels about the situation. "I really don''t know how to talk with the boys about that. I mean¡­ Jesse knows all about it, he is not a problem. Haru didn''t grow up around girls, so he is probably clueless. And Jamari and Ade are too young to think about romancing a girl and what it means. Ugh..."


    Sarah knows that he is right. Jesse spent most of his post-teen life in Germany and he had at least one girlfriend. Jamari and Ade are twelve and eleven years old respectively, so that leaves only Haru. But Aiden needs to talk with all of them at the same time in order to make sure they all have the same understanding of the rules of pursuing their love interest. Especially if it''s one of their girls.


    Sarah decided to encourage Aiden. "You will do great. You can always use us as an example..." Sarah paused at the thought how they very quickly progressed from ssmates to cohabiting. And passion was nevercking. Is that a good example for their kids? "On a second thought, don''t use us as an example."


    Aiden chuckled seeing that Sarah is now concerned.


    "That was not helpful.", he stated the obvious. "Give me something I can work with."


    Sarah puffed her cheeks while thinking. After some time, she came up with one thing: "Felix can help."


    Aidenughed. "That is exactly what I was thinking."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 943 - Happy Little Gathering

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Wednesday, October 23, 6:49 PM


    It is very lively in the garden and on the training grounds.


    Kids are taking turns sparring in the rink with Haru. Jesse and Felix are included in that friendly exchange of blows.


    Sophia is watching them from the oversized lounging chair that staff brought for her from the rooftop terrace. Kitty rests by Sophia''s side and enjoys head rubs.


    Sarah and Aiden are helping the staff to set up the barbecue area.


    Whatever Sarah wanted to lift, Aiden was right next to her, grabbing it before she could.


    "I''ve got it. You should take a seat and rest.", he grinned, ignoring her protests.


    After some time, Sarah gave up and went to join Sophia.


    "What''s up with Aiden?", Sophia is watching Felix, but she didn''t miss Aiden''s unusual behavior. "He is pampering you more than usually."


    "Who knows what''s on his mind? But I don''t mind the extra attention." Sarah doesn''t want to say that Aiden thinks that she is pregnant. Sophia will only get excited and Sarah will need do additional exnations if test on Friday turns out negative... or if something is wrong.


    Sarah exhaled while thinking that all this would not be a problem if she did the test as soon as she reached home. But now it''s toote, and tomorrow she is busy¡­ well, in two days she will find out.


    Sarah remembers how all of them were worried when she was in the hospital, and she does not want to make them go through something simr again. That is why she decided that only after she confirms that everything is OK, she will share the news with the rest of the family.


    Sarah looked toward the rink and changed the topic before Sophia asks more about that. "Felix is enjoying."


    "Yeah¡­" Sophia smiled while gazing at Felix who is sparing with Haru. "This is his third round. Aiden''s teachings are paying off. He trained every day while you were away."


    "I can see that." Sarah nudged Sophia to give her space on the oversized chair, and Kitty moved to Sarah''sp as soon as she could.


    "Brother-inw has some good moves.", Sarah''s praise earned her a proud smirk from Sophia.


    Sarah told Sophia that she ns to have a talk with girls about rtionships after dinner while Aiden talks to the boys, and asked Sophia if she is willing to help out. She was happy that Sophia epted.


    "Are you sure that this should be a talk with girls and boys apart?", Sophia asked.


    Sarah paused. "What do you mean?"


    "It is a talk about rtionships between boys and girls. And having it with everyone together will help send a unified message to all of them. At the same time, question and answer session at the end will be a great opportunity for the girls to find out what boys have on their mind and the other way around. After the talk, you can say that if any of them wants to talk in private, they are wee to approach you."


    Sarah thought about Sophia''s words and smiled. "It makes sense. I will tell Aiden and see what he thinks."


    Just as Sarah expected, Aiden was very happy with the suggestion. He never thought of himself as a person who can give fatherly-advices, so sharing the stage in this case sounds wonderful.


    Everyone enjoyed dinner. You can''t go wrong with barbecue.


    Matias, the cook, was pleased to see that they are taking turns at the grill, so he was also able to sit and eat with others while constant supply of freshly grilled food was maintained.


    Threerge folding tables were set up with chairs and benches, and there was space for everyone.


    This is the first time that all of them are present for a meal, including the full time staff which stays at the property 24 hours a day.


    Sarah encouraged them to get to know each other and to learn from one another.


    They took turns to introduce themselves and exin their role at the Cliffside vi.


    Jesse was the first to introduce himself, and Aiden added: "Jesse is the most senior here, and he deserves to be the head of security. Everyone who works on security will have mandatory exercises in the morning and afternoon if they are not on duty. But others are wee to join as well."


    Jesse was happy to get the title<em> ''head of security''</em> in front of everyone. It means a lot to him to get this recognition, even though secretly he thought that Sarah and Aiden don''t need bodyguards. Two of them told Jesse that since security team is growing, he will be in charge of managing it, training schedules and making sure everyone is safe and Jesse is happy to show his nning and organizing skills.


    Sarah and Aiden also discussed in private if Jesse should be aware of Eve and decided to postpone that for some other time. It''s not that two of them don''t trust Jesse, but other than the closest family members no one else knows about her existence, and they agreed to be extra careful before revealing Eve to anyone else.


    When Gennifer introduced herself, Sarah added: "Genie is the housekeeper. That means she is in charge of all the staff and the house. She does a lot of managing, nning and logistics and she makes sure that everything runs smoothly. You can learn a lot from her."


    Gennifer liked this description of her duties. She also volunteered to stay on top of kids'' studying schedules.


    Derrek is the mechanic in charge of the airport, garage and all the vehicles. Aiden told to everyone present that they can learn about aircrafts and cars from him.


    Tristan is in charge of the grounds, and he is the designated handy-man. Besides maintaining the garden and the training grounds, he takes care of the animals living there (fish in the pond and birds in the cage). He is excited to train Kitty, but so far she is not responding well to his attempts. Unless he offers food or head rubs, Kitty is ignoring him.


    Matias is the cook and he makes sure that staff and anyone staying in the main house is fed, Kitty included. The older man smiled while introducing himself and he said that he will dly teach cooking to anyone who is interested. He usually cooks in the kitchen located in the second building, where the staff stays, and besides cooking, he is in charge of the kitchen areas in the building for the staff and in the main vi, making sure that equipment and ingredients are clean, fresh and ready to be used.


    Bec and Nicole are two full time maids that maintain the house and help out Gennifer with whatever is necessary.


    Other than six of them, Jesse was the only full time person living here as the sole member of the security team before Haru arrived, and now seven kids as well.


    If anyone else is needed for an asional job, Gennifer handles hiring them. But those will not be full time positions.


    Sarah and Aiden looked at the people (and the leopard cub) gathered at the table with pride. This is their littlemunity, extended family. People assembled here with two of them at the center, because of them.


    Sophia and Felix are present, and only JoAnna and Jeff are missing to make this eventplete.


    Seeing everyone in a good mood chatting cheerfully and getting along well, made both Sarah''s and Aiden''s heart swell with joy because this happy little gathering is a sign that they are doing a good job with making the Cliffside vi their home.


    ---

 Chapter 944 - Relationship Talk With The Kids

    After everyone had their fill (Kitty included), Sarah and Aiden called their seven kids, Haru and Jesse to gather for a chat. Felix and Sophia joined.


    Gennifer knew what the talk will be about, so she ushered the rest of the staff to help with the cleanup. Kitty was happy to take care of the leftovers (meat only).


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t previously discuss on who will say what, but Sarah guessed that she should start: "We feel that there is a need to address a specific topic¡­ In close future we don''t forsee any changes in our living arrangements, and we want everyone to understand our intentions. You are officially here as our security, but we see you as an extended family. We hope that you all treat each other as brothers and sisters, but we are aware that there is a chance that you might develop different kinds of feelings towards one another¡­"


    Ade raised his hand. "Feelings like sleeping with a girl?"


    Sarah blinked few times, hoping that he does not mean sleeping like sleeping-sleeping. "Can you exin what do you mean by: sleeping?"


    Ade nodded confidently. "Like in the movies. When man and a woman go in the bed and..."


    Aiden red at Ade. "What kind of movies are you watching?!"


    Ade realized that he said something he shouldn''t, and he shrank.


    Sarah patted Aiden''s hand, reminding him to calm down. Raising voice will not help with anything. Ade is only eleven years old¡­ and they will enforce media control for him. And for the others. And it will be a strict inte control.


    Sarah looked at Ade and then at others while speaking: "That is between a man and a woman. Two adult and grownup people who have mutual feelings toward each other. Tonight, we are talking about boys and girls. OK?"


    Seeing that everyone nodded, Sarah started exining: "Those different feelings usually start when you realize that you like spending time with that person, and you want to spend more time with her or him. And you want more¡­ a touch, to hold hands¡­", Sarah raised her hand while holding Aiden''s. "You want to spend time only with that person, without sharing her or him with anyone else. That is different from what you feel toward your brothers and sisters. Everyone understands that, correct?"


    Once they rified types of rtionships, they moved on how to express them.


    Aiden, Sophia and Felix joined into the conversation as well.


    They spoke about: <em>''no means no''</em> as the main rule.


    "If you don''t respect other''s boundaries, you can''t expect that others will respect yours.", Sophia exined. "You can''t control who you will like. In the same way, you can''t control other people''s feelings. But you can be in charge of your actions. If someone does not like you, you can''t force it¡­"


    They talked how feelings are nothing to be ashamed of.


    "If you think that a girl is beautiful, tell her that she is beautiful. Giving her flowers at that time is rmended, and it will improve her opinion of you.", Felix advised. "If you do it publicly, you will show that you are courageous. Girls like that."


    "Sometimes feelings are confusing, and you are not sure what to do. But no matter what the case is, remember that you need to always treat each other with kindness and respect, and protect one another.", Sarah warned them.


    Haru and Ade had the most questions. Ade''s questions were mostly childish (he is only eleven years old), but Haru was also not much better considering his inexperience in interacting with girls. Aiden and Sarah were pleased to see that Haru is not shy of asking questions.


    "How do you make sure that you are treating a girl with respect?", Haru asked.


    "It should be amon sense. Don''t do to a girl what you don''t want others to do to you. You can never go wrong with that.", Aiden responded. "Do you have a female in your life which you cherish, and you would never want anything bad to happen to her?"


    All the kids stared at Sarah and nodded.


    Aiden noticed kids'' reaction and smiled. "In case you want to do something, and you are not sure if it''s appropriate, imagine that someone does that to the person you cherish. Would you be upset? Or would it be OK?"


    Kids understood from this perspective, because for them Sarah is like a deity. And other than Boss Aiden no one is worthy of staying by her side. If anyone tries to touch Sarah, they will not allow it.


    Haru struggled to understand. He does not feel the strong bond toward Sarah or any other female (yet). Aiden told him that he cane and talk to him anytime. They will discuss different scenarios as theye.


    The kids had a lot of questions, and they chatted long into the night.


    They ended the session with a reminder that if anyone is unsure what to do, the right thing is to ask.


    "You can always turn to each other. Talk to someone you trust.", Aiden advised. "You will be amazed how someone from the side can provide you with a different perspective and help you see the situation in a different light. Don''t forget that you are not alone, we are all here for you. Remember, we are a family."


    ¡­


    Later that evening...


    "This parenthood is more work than I thought it will be.", Aiden said while they were getting ready for bed.


    Sarahughed. "But you did great. The kids are lucky to have you."


    Aiden was happy to hear Sarah praise him. He hugged her from behind and rubbed her belly gently.


    Sarah sighed and held his hands to stop the belly rubs. "Can you, please, stop doing that? I''m already stressing, and you are adding to it."


    "Stressing? There is only one good way to relieve stress." Aiden turned Sarah around and pushed her on the bed.


    Sarah yelped in surprise. This change in his attitude came too suddenly. Before she hit the mattress, he was on top of her.


    "Wait¡­", Sarah protested weakly. "Kitty¡­", she remembered the leopard cub.


    "With Jesse¡­", Aiden responded between kisses while his hands made their way under Sarah''s top.


    Sarah thought how her man is shameless. He already kicked Kitty out of their bedroom without giving her a chance to wish goodnight to her baby!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 945 - Marcus White

    ~ Das, W Publishing ~


    Marcus White is in his office, of W Publishingpany.


    Marcus is the CEO of W Publishing, one of numerouspanies under White corp. umbre.


    When his father, crowned Oscar at the Master of the White family, he gave to Marcus this position with a promise that he can work independently from White corp. But Marcus knows that Donald did this only to pacify him. Because position of the Master belongs to him, as the oldest son!


    Back to present...


    Marcus is looking at the recent report he received from Jasmine, his assistant who is patiently standing next to his work desk.


    Jasmine is a good lookingdy in her mid-thirties. Her ck hair is neatly braided, and it reaches half of her back. She is wearing a dark brown pencil skirt which matches her well-tailored zer.


    Jasmine is Marcus'' assistant for more than ten years. She has his trust and helps him brainstorm ideas often.


    Jasmine is aware of the bitterness Marcus feels toward his father (Donald) and younger brother (Oscar) because he believes that Oscar took the position that belongs to Marcus as the Master of the White family.


    Other than being his assistant and a confidante, Jasmine takes care of other Marcus'' needs as well. Whatever those needs are. She does not mind that he has a wife on the side. They keep their rtionship private and she is aware that wives are something what Marcus finds¡­ receable. More like a decoration.


    Jasmine knows that she is not receable. She is by his side for so many years, and as the time goes by, he is more and more depending on her. She likes that. Jasmine is confident that what two of them have is unbreakable. One day, he will get tired of the endless stream of women and devote himself to her. She wholeheartedly believes that to be the case and she is patiently waiting for her time toe.


    "Jeffrey White attended a fashion show¡­", Marcus mumbled while reading thetest information in front of him. He didn''t finish his thought.


    "Is that something we can use against him?", Jasmine asked after some time, breaking the silence in arge office.


    Marcus frowned. "Not really. It only confirms what we know so far: that he changed his behavior because of the wife. But let us thank Mr. Morgan for this information. I believe that he is one more pawn who is showing signs that he is ready to move his support from Oscar to me."


    "Yes.", Jasmine confirmed with a big smile on her face. "Rumors that Jeffrey is not ready to take over position of a Master are making an impact. People are doubting his capabilities and shifting loyalty to you." She pushed in front of him paper which contains the list with names.


    Marcus looked at the list and smirked. More than a dozen names from powerful families. "We should test some of them and see how loyal they are. I don''t want to risk epting spies."


    Marcus circled few names on the list and pushed it back to Jasmine. "These have young daughters. Let''s see if they are willing to set them up with Lukas. It''s time for Lukas to experience what it means to be the next in line as a Master of White family."


    Marcus is aware that some of these men might be loyal to Oscar and are only pretending to support him in taking over as the new Master in order to infiltrate as spies. Before he includes them in his ns, he needs to confirm their intentions. And is there a better way to prove sincerity, than allowing to those precious daughters to end up in his son''s arms?


    Marcus leaned back in his chair and smiled at his unexpected fortune. For years, he is sitting and trying toe up with a n, with anything, that will shake Oscar out of his seat. He tried so many schemes, but nothing worked. People trust Oscar and with nor''s assistance, those two made White family like an impregnable fortress.


    However, Oscar made a mistake. Finally, he made a mistake! By handing over his position to Jeffrey too soon, he made a mistake! People don''t believe that Jeffrey is ready, even some of their loyal soldiers have doubts in this newly appointed leader. Marcus will take full advantage of this. He will sway their hearts, he will make everyone see that Jeffrey is not ready and that Oscar made a rash decision to hand over the reins. And his n ising together perfectly. First he will gather enough support from these rich families, then he will shake the core of the White family forces. He knows that without three men, Jeff''s hands will be tied up.


    Three men: Mason who controls intelligence and information flow; Shawn who is in charge of people and all the fighting power; and Ryder, a man who manages money and resources.


    Mason is loyal to Oscar, and inherently to Jeffrey as well. It will be difficult to sway him. Marcus already has ns to rece Mason as soon as he takes over.


    Shawn was unable to hide his displeasure with sudden appointment of Jeffrey as the new Master. Marcus knows that Shawn is the best person to start with. If he can take control of the forces behind White family, it will be an easy thing to take over the family.


    Ryder follows the money. If Marcus can show him that he can contribute more money to the organization than Jeffrey, Marcus is confident that Ryder will shift his allegiance. That is why Marcus started collecting all these rich supporters. With their backing, Ryder will see that Marcus is a better choice for the organization than Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey. The man who always focused on the business and growing the White corp. empire. Now Jeffrey has a life. A wife. A weakness. Marcus is confident that JoAnna is Jeffrey''s weakness because he is changing his lifestyle for her. And he wants to find out as much as possible about their interaction so that he can take advantage of that woman.


    "Did we hear back from Gavin about the data retrieved from the phone of Jeffrey''s wife?"


    Jasmine frowned slightly. She does not like to give bad news to Marcus. "Last thing I heard was that he is working on it. I will check again."


    "Good. I am pleased to hear that after so many failures Jules delivered something. It seems that he is not just a useless peacock. Remind Gavin to send me whatever he finds. After that you are free for the night."


    "Are you sure?", Jasmine looked at Marcus suggestively while biting her lower lip.


    Marcus looked at her for few seconds before reluctantly nodding. "Yes. I need to tend to my wife tonight." He reached and ran his hand up Jasmine''s thigh under her skirt and stopped just as his fingers touched her buttocks. Marcus retreated his hand. "Maybe tomorrow."


    Jasmine smiled faintly. "Yes. I understand."


    She left the office.


    Marcus looked after Jasmine and nodded in approval. Jasmine understands. She was always very considerate. That is why he kept her by his side for such a long time.


    Marcus checked his emails, frustrated that there is nothing from Gavin and looked at the time. It''ste. He should go and tend to the needs of his wife.


    ~ Undisclosed location ~


    Gavin is in a dark room. Narrow windows high on the wall show that he is in the basement.


    He is using hisputer to check files on a device which copied data from JoAnna''s phone.


    There are several files which he does not dare to touch. What if it''s a virus?


    Gavin looked at the calendar. Why is that woman having so many appointments for a hairstylist and manicures? It seems that other than for the spa, she is not leaving the house.


    And there is a number of photos. Those photos are¡­ ridiculous. He can only guess that those are body parts. Noses and knees and fingers¡­ mostly out of focus. Can this woman take a single normal photo? He does not dare send those to Marcus.


    He nced at his phone which vibrated. It''s an iing call from Jasmine. He can''t ignore it¡­ they are paying him good money for his services.


    Two minutester, Gavin dejectedly looked at his phone. Seriously¡­ why are these people pressuring him? If there is anything useful, he would send it long time ago!


    It seems that he has no other choice than to check those suspicious files. If that is useless as well, it''s not his fault. He will make sure to write a report how it''s all Jules'' fault. He is marked as useless anyway.


    Gavin was about to ess one of the files, when he remembered to unplug thework cable. Yes. In that way, even if it''s a virus, it will stay trapped on hisputer. Better safe than sorry.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 946 - Pennys Taste Of Freedom

    ~ Los Angeles, West Hollywood hotel ~


    Thursday, October 24, 7:34 AM


    Harriet Morgan (aka Penelope) is enjoying her morning with Benjamin Casano on the king size bed.


    She arrived in Los Angeles two days ago, and as soon as she checked into her hotel and freshened up, she went to meet with Benjamin for a dinner.


    After dinner, Harriet and Benjamin checked into the West Hollywood hotel which she reserved in advance and paid in cash.


    Harriet took all the precaution she could think of so that her parents don''t find out that she is not attending events of LA fashion week.


    Harriet has a room booked in the Hilton Hotel and while Benjamin is at work, Harriet makes sure to go to that room at least once a day and messes up the bed like someone slept on it. In the early afternoon, Harriet has her favorite cocktail in the hotel lounge while interacting with the staff so that they notice her. In this way, if her mother checks on her, she will not doubt that Harriet is in Los Angeles attending fashion events and shopping while staying in the Hilton Hotel, where she should be.


    As soon as Benjamin tells her that he is done with work, they meet for a meal in a low-key restaurant away from downtown Los Angeles. She is confident that none of her (or her mother''s) acquaintances will visit any of those ces.


    Evenings and nights Harriet spends with Benjamin in the West Hollywood hotel.


    Harriet is ted. She is dreaming about this and nning ever since the wedding of Jeffrey White. For the second time in her life, she is able to experience freedom.


    Right now, Harriet is not a rich heiress who lives under the thumb of her parents who are pressuring her to get into Jeffrey''s bed. For second day in a row, she is Penelope¡­ a free woman who can spend her time in thepany of a man who looks at her with admiration and holds her during the night like she is the most precious person on earth.


    "Penny¡­", Benjamin''s voice pulled Harriet out of her thoughts. "I would like to introduce you to Ba."


    Harriet stiffened at his words. He wants to introduce her to his 11 year old daughter? She does not know how to respond to this unexpected request.


    Benjamin kissed the back of her palm. "I know there are many things which you are not telling me. And that is fine with me. You can tell me whenever you are ready. But know that for me, there are two people on earth who make me happy. One is Ba and the other one is you." He moved to look into her eyes. "I would be ecstatic if you two meet. No rush. Whenever you are ready¡­ just like everything else. I only wanted you to know that I am willing to introduce you to her."


    Harriet rxed and smiled. She likes that Benjamin is prepared to wait for her to be ready to tell him things. And even though he knows that Penelope is not her real name, gave her a nickname based on it. And he is not asking what her real name is¡­ How Harriet sees it, he does not need to know about her real identity, it will only bring trouble for both of them, and it does not matter. Because with him, she is Penelope. His Penny.


    Benjamin smiled back. "I know that you and Ba will get along great."


    Harriet thought how that might be the case. After all, she is closer in age to his daughter than to him.


    Benjamin peppered kissed down Harriet''s neck and she could feel his erection pressing on her thigh. Just the feeling that he is ready for her made her fired up because she knows that this man will make sure shees... more than once.


    When he suddenly sucked her nipple into his mouth, her moan mixed with a whimper from the unexpected sensation. And she was again riding on the clouds, climbing higher with every movement of his fingers between her wet folds while his lips diligently kissed and sucked, inching lower until he reached all the way down to the cradle of her thighs, just in time for his tongue to flick over her swollen bud few times andunch her into another round of ecstatic spasms.


    "Oh, how I love to hear youe¡­", Benjamin murmured while he turned Harriet on her belly. He lifted her hips and took her from behind. And he made here again.


    ...


    Harriet''s head rests on Benjamin''s chest and she is listening to his still erratic heartbeat. She enjoys the way he runs his fingers through her hair.


    Benjamin is cradling Harriet (aka Penny) in his arms and every cell in his body is enjoying her closeness. It was more than a month since he saw herst time. Without any contact. She told him not to call or text her because it might put her into trouble, and he believed her. He almost lost hope that his Penny will call, thinking that she probably forgot about him.


    Benjamin was ecstatic to hear that she is back in Los Angeles, and that she wants to see him, and that she will stay in the area for ten days!


    Something that started as an ident in a strip club and continued like an unbelievable hookup the next day left a strong mark on Benjamin. For thest month he can''t get her out of his mind. He is missing his Penny to the point of feeling physical pain. He told himself many times that he is a 46 years old grownup man. Why is he acting like an enamored teenager? But he can''t help it. The fact that she is so attractive, and sweet and epting pulls the strings of his heart just right. He can see that she needs him and that is something he can''t ignore. And somehow, he needs her as well. Benjamin can''t exin it.


    He wants to know more about this mysterious young woman in his arms, but he is afraid that by asking questions he might push her away. Benjamin only hopes that his patience will pay off, and she will see that he is sincere, and that he does not want to hurt her, and who knows¡­ maybe he can even help her?


    Harriet''s phone rang and she reached for itzily. She bolted out of the bed when she saw caller''s ID. It''s her mother! She gestured to Benjamin frantically to be quiet before taking the call.


    "Good morning, mother.", Harriet''s official tone made Benjamin frown. Who greets their parents in such a cold way?


    "Good morning, Harriet.", Mrs. Morgan responded. "I''m in the area and I want to have a lunch with you. Are you avable?"


    Harriet tried to hide her anxiety. Why is her mother here? She inhaled deeply before responding: "We can meet for lunch. Do you want me to make a reservation?"


    "Let''s have a lunch in the restaurant of your hotel."


    "OK. When should I expect you?" Harriet prayed silently that her mother is not in the Hilton Hotel right now.


    "Around noon." Mrs. Morgan ended the call.


    Harriet kept the phone down and furrowed her brows. Her mothering here can''t be a good thing. Did she find out something?


    "Is everything OK?", Benjamin asked.


    She looked at him and faced his concerned expression. "I don''t know. I need to go."


    Benjamin looked after Harriet who was collecting her clothes and heading to the bathroom. He followed after her and they showered together, in silence, while exchanging light kisses and washing each other.


    ¡­


    Benjamin was reluctant to leave Harriet out of his embrace. "Will I see you tonight?"


    Harriet sighed and leaned her head on his shoulder. "I don''t know. But if I can''te, don''t try to reach out to me. OK? I will be in touch as soon as it''s safe."


    He tightened his hug. "How can I let you go if you tell me that it''s not safe?"


    Harriet''s breath hitched when she realized that she said too much. But she can''t take it back. "If I don''t go, it will not be safe."


    He touched her chin, tipping her head up so that he can look into her eyes. "Penny, whatever it is, I will do everything in my power to help you. Reach out to me whenever you are ready. I will wait for you as long as it takes."


    Harriet looked at him and smiled. "Thank you."


    Sheced her fingers into his damp hair, and they kissed for a long time before she reluctantly left the hotel room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 947 - Aiden As A Prophet

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Thursday, October 24, 1:20 PM


    Sarah and Aiden are holding hands and walking toward the location of the White corp. annual event. Aiden parked the car in their designated parking spot which is 3 blocks away from the venue.


    Two of them spent the morning in White corp. HQ, helping out with follow up to make sure everything is on track. Oscar hired three event organizers, but there is too much work rted to the event, so everyone needs to help out. Besides Jeff and Steve, nor, JoAnna and Bridgette were there also that morning. It''s not an easy task to organize an event for more than ten thousand people!


    The White corp. annual meeting is a three day long event. Team building events started from Wednesday (yesterday) and willst until Friday (end of day) in each of the locations where White corp. has employees.


    Thursday afternoon is allocated for a grand showcase ofpany''s achievements duringst year, and ns for the future. Products that made apany-wide impact are featured. Presentations of various White corp. products are separated by performances of famous artists.


    As a part of celebratingpany''s sess, at the end of the week, all employees get a corresponding performance bonus as well as freebies with apany logo on them.


    The three-day event is well nned with an intention to show employees that they are working in a greatpany with a bright future ahead.


    White corp. is too big for an event where all employees are invited to attend in person. That is why today''s event is a gathering limited to employees of White corp. HQ, and high-level managers from other subsidiaries. Besides those managers, if any team from a subsidiary is showcasing their product on the stage, they have an option to send a representative.


    The whole event looks like a concert of a popr rock band. More than ten thousand people are present in person and the event is streamed live over corporatework.


    For today, Sarah and Aiden are responsible that all equipment necessary for the presentations is avable and ready. Also, Sarah is one of the presenters since her changes to the security of thepany made a big impact. Ever since her update was propagated to the datacenters and thework, no sessful hacking to the White corp. was reported. She is proud to wear that badge.


    Back to present...


    "You look happy.", Aiden observed smile on Sarah''s face.


    "To be honest, I am super-nervous. I am forcing myself to think about anything other than the uing presentation.", Sarah checked time. "Two hours and twenty five minutes left¡­"


    "But something made you smile."


    "Yes.", she admitted. "Two of us walking together like this reminded me of the time when we stayed in the apartment. We would go like this to work every morning. Nice memories."


    "Was that better than now?"


    "Better? No. Different¡­ yes. It''s less than a year ago, and so many things changed. I can''t wrap my head around the fact that one year ago I was not aware that you exist." Sarah thought how so many things happened since two of them are together. They found out about their connection to Lebedev and Voronin families, and how they have a full spy-dungeon house they call a home!


    She smiled and looked at Aiden. "Considering what all happened in such a short span of time, it makes me wonder, what will happen in a month, three months? ... Where will we be one year from now?"


    Aiden suddenly stopped in his tracks and covered his eyes with his free hand. "Wait!", he eximed dramatically. "I have an iing prophecy!"


    Sarahughed. "Is your futuristic antenna tingling?"


    He spread his fingers, revealing his left eye which was locked on her. "Don''tugh. This is serious."


    Sarah coughed to suppress herughter. She spoke in a deepest voice she could muster: "Oh, the wise fortune teller¡­ tell me¡­ what is waiting for me in the future?"


    Aiden lowered his hand and grimaced for a second. "I''m a future teller. FUTURE! ¡­ Not fortune¡­ That is a big difference¡­"


    He pulled Sarah into his embrace and gazed lovingly into her green eyes. "I am confident that a year from now, you will be Mrs. Aiden White¡­ I''m not so sure about three months or one month into the future, that is a bit fuzzy¡­ but I know that tomorrow something very important will happen and you will be very eager to talk to me after that."


    Sarah had a mix ofplicated feelings. A year from now two of them to be married? That is possible. And she can''t deny that tomorrow she will do a pregnancy test and tell him the result no matter what it is.


    She squinted at him. "Married one year from now? Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely. Our wedding will be in thete spring or summer. In a meadow full of wildflowers and surrounded with a forest."


    Sarah held her breath. That is from her dream which she described to the Sigma army. She forgot to tell him that was only a dream, and of course he remembered her every word. He does that¡­ remembers everything that rtes to her. She smiled. "Sounds good. Do you have a historical percentage of uracy to back up your ims?"


    He is happy to see Sarah''s smile. She forgot her stress.


    "My uracy is 100%.", Aiden responded seriously.


    She stifled augh. "That can''t be¡­ why is then the prediction of one and three months from now fuzzy?"


    Aiden narrowed his eyes and spoke in a mysterious voice: "Sometimes you need to wait for the future to happen in order to understand my predictions."


    Sarah burst intough. "Then you can say that everything in the future is fuzzy, and you will always achieve 100% uracy."


    Aidenughed with her. He can''t deny that her argument is true.


    "Come on, if we keep on lingering on the street, we will bete. We still need to do a final check of the equipment before everything starts. As much as those techies can do it, I want to do it personally because if anything goes wrong, Jeff will scold us.", he reminded her.


    Sarah remembered. Equipment. Event! And¡­ she was back to stressed again.


    "Do you think that kids will be fine today without us? What about Kitty?"


    Aiden saw her switch topics abruptly and understood that she is doing that because she is nervous. "They will all be fine. They have Jesse and Haru with them, as well as the rest of the staff. And we agreed that it''s more convenient to leave everyone home today, because we spent the morning at work, and for the afternoon we will be moving between our teams, VIP lounge, and the stage where you will shine."


    Sarah frowned slightly at hisst words. Aiden noticed.


    "You will do great. Just how we practiced. You had Sophia and Felix help out as well. It will be perfect.", Aiden encouraged her.


    Sarah took a deep breath. She knows that it''sing, and that she practiced, and that Aiden is right¡­ but she is still nervous like hell.


    Sarah and Aiden continued walking toward the event venue, unaware of one pair of eyes who looked at them from the side. It''s a female in a shabby clothing. From her unkempt look and dirty appearance, you can tell that she is homeless, or at least she looks like one. Her eyes are glued to the couple which is holding each other, and her lower lip is bleeding from the force of her bite.


    When Sarah and Aiden were out of sight, she got a cell phone from her pocket and made a call.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 948 - Plan To Delay Aiden

    ~ White corp. HQ ~


    1:31 PM


    In the office space upied by Sarah''s team members¡­


    Alexander (aka Alex) is getting his things. He is preparing to go with Marcus and Pierre to thepany event.


    Everyone has their preassigned seats, so they are not in a rush to go there, but they still want to reach the event before 2 PM.


    Seats are assigned in such a way that allow team members to be seated together.


    Sarah''s full team has five members: Marcus, Lee, Harry, Alexander and Pierre. Their seats are adjacent to the seats reserved for Aiden''s team members. Aiden''s team currently has four full time members: Fox, Daniel, Duncan and Arianna.


    Just as he got up to leave, Alexander''s phone rang. He frowned when he saw the caller''s ID.


    "I told you not to call me when I''m at work.", he coldly said as soon as he picked up the call.


    "I need you to do something for me.", female voice responded, ignoring his displeasure.


    Alex was outraged by her request. Does she have no shame? "One MORE favor?"


    Alex sat back into his chair and lowered his voice. "I already told you where his assigned parking is. That is enough."


    She was unwilling to give up. Yes, he told her the location, but she realized that is not enough. She needs more¡­"There are too many people present. I couldn''t approach him."


    "You want to approach him?" Alexander was unable to hide his displeasure. Why is this woman always asking for trouble? Will she ever learn?


    "You said you just want to see him!", he angrily reminded her.


    "Just to say that I''m sorry for everything.", she exined.


    As much as she sounds sincere, Alex doesn''t trust her. Not when it''s rted to Aiden. She already broke so many rules and put herself in danger, what is a little liepared to all that?


    "I don''t believe you.", he tly said.


    No matter how cold Alexander sounds, she is confident that he will help her, like he did many times before. "You don''t need to believe me. I need this from you¡­"


    "Eva¡­", he interrupted her. "For the sake of our history I helped you, and even kept your existence hidden from the family. Don''t push it. You know that I''m putting my neck on the line by not telling them about your whereabouts."


    Alexander is aware that she is taking advantage of him, and he is more than ready to draw the line. She is getting more outrageous. Why is she not considering his safety?


    Eva is not ready to give up on this. Not when she is this close. Only few minutes ago, she saw Aiden! Yes, he was with that despicable woman, but she saw him. She was unable to hear his voice due to the street noise, but he was only few steps away¡­ only few steps and she could touch him.


    "Do this one more thing for me and you will never hear from me again.", she said in a shaky voice.


    Alex heard her pleading tone mixed with determination and felt that his resolve is wavering. Like many times before, he is giving in to her request. He exhaled. "What do you want?"


    Her enthusiasm was impossible to hide. "Event ends at six. But the streets will be too crowded when everyone leaves at the same time. I need you to dy him."


    Alex inhaled sharply and it took him few seconds to respond. "Dy him?"


    Eva does not see the problem with that. And she knows that Alex can do it. He is the smart one, skillful, resourceful. Whatever she has on her mind, he can deliver. "Make him leave after everyone else. Then the streets will not be so packed, and I will get a chance to speak to him. Please¡­ I promise that this is thest thing I''m asking from you. Ever. Please¡­"


    "I will see what I can do. I need to go now.", Alexander ended the call and exhaled.


    This woman will be the end of him. If the family finds out about her, they wille and take her away in an instant. Her lingering around is a liability. And if they find out that he knew about her and kept quiet, he will be in trouble as well.


    Why did he agree to hide Eva''s existence to begin with? Yes¡­ because they grew up together. And there was a time when he had some feelings toward her. Does he still have any feelings? He is not sure. But he knows that he can''t make himself report Eva because he knows that she betrayed the family and neglected her task. They will have no mercy and her ending will not be swift.


    He sighed at the memory of how Eva looked at him when she asked him for help the first time. And she didn''t ask for much¡­ just to pretend that he didn''t see her. That was her only request, at first. And this will be thest thing he does for her.


    How will he dy Aiden to stay longer after the event? Alex knows that Aiden is in charge of number of tools and services at White corp. ¡­ If he sabotages one of those, Aiden will need to investigate. But what will make him stay at the event and not get him toe to the HQ building? Timing and urgency. If he gets those two right, Aiden will not have the time to change locations and he will need to deal with the issue on the spot, from there.


    Alexander remembered Sarah. Knowing the rtionship between those two, there is a high probability that she will stay with Aiden until he is done with his task. She might even help him with the issue at hand¡­ but that is not his problem. His task is only to dy him. If Sarah joins Aiden or not, that is for Eva to figure out. After all, she wants only to talk with Aiden, right?


    "Alex, are youing?", Pierre''s voice pulled Alex out of his thoughts.


    Alex paused. "I just remembered something¡­ go ahead without me. I will join you there."


    Marcus gave him a knowing look. "You will miss the beginning, and all the good freebies will be gone if you arete."


    Alex smiled. "Thanks for the reminder."


    His smile faded as soon as Pierre and Marcus were out of sight.


    Alex unlocked hisputer and started typing swiftly on the keyboard. He needs to find a tool which is important enough for the operations team to call Aiden to handle the emergency without dys¡­ and to find a way to sabotage it without leaving a trace¡­ and he needs to make all this happen toward the end of the event, so that Aiden is dyed.


    Alex helped out Aiden''s team members more than once with their code reviews and he is familiar with most of their codebase. It didn''t take long for Alex to find a tool which will serve its purpose for tonight''s sabotage. He swiftly wrote a script to disrupt the execution of that tool. The cascading effect will cause interruption to two other services which are monitored by the operation''s team. This will be perfect. But he can''t ce a trigger for the script execution into the system, that is easy to trace. He will execute script manually and make sure that all traces of his activity are erased before Aiden gets into the system to investigate.


    Alex checked the time. It''s close to 2 PM. He needs to rush, or he will miss his chance to grab those good freebies everyone is talking about.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 949 - White Corp. Annual Meeting (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. annual meeting ~


    Thursday, October 24, 2:02 PM


    The venue used for White corp. annual meeting is a coliseum which is an outdoor sports stadium.


    Expansive stage is on the ground level, and seats are circling it with each row going higher with VIP lounges suspended all the way on the top.


    There is more than ten thousand attendees present (in person), and more than a hundred thousand people are watching the live stream.


    Three MCs are on the stage, firing up the audience by announcing all the famous bands and celebrities which wille to entertain them in-between presentations. The MCs are members of a popr boy band and a lot of young female (and some male) employees are screaming at every move the MCs are making (and they are moving a lot).


    Sarah and Aiden entered the VIP lounge which is located above all <em>''regr seats''</em>.


    From the open side (enclosed in the ss) which is facing the venue, the VIP lounge provides a great view of the venue, including the seats and the stage below.


    VIP lounge offersfortable seating, an open bar and a huge TV screen which streams live whatever is happening on the stage.


    Sarah''s attention got drawn to the corner of the VIP lounge where the bags with freebies are located. She slowly inched toward that corner while greeting people on her way.


    Sophia, Felix, Bridgette, and nor are on the oversized sofa which can easily fit more than twelve people. They are talking about Sophia''s pregnancy. Both Bridgette and nor lit up when they heard that Sophia and Felix still didn''t decide on a name. That means two of them can make suggestions!


    Oscar and Steve are seated at the bar and engaged in a discussion while looking at the data on theptop, probably something rted to today''s event.


    JoAnna and Jeff are standing almost at the middle of the room. She is fixing Jeff''s necktie.


    "Shouldn''t you be down there?", Aiden asked Jeff. He knows that after MC''s are done with introductions, Jeff is the one who should be on the stage to start up the event.


    "Yes. I''m going in a minute.", Jeff responded to Aiden and turned to JoAnna. "Thank you for your help. I don''t know how I would do it without you.", he pulled JoAnna into his embrace and kissed her.


    "Hmph!", Oscar grumbled from the side. "Ungrateful."


    "Let him be.", nor reminded Oscar.


    "How can I let him be?", Oscarined. "I''m working on this for weeks while he is enjoying his life! Did I get a thank you? Is it possible that we are responsible for raising such an ungrateful child?"


    Oscar looked at Jeff and his eyes widened in horror. He leaped off from the barstool and took a step back at the sight of Jeff walking toward him with arms extended for a hug and lips puckered, ready for a kiss.


    "What are you doing?", Oscar was outraged.


    "You wanted a <em>''thank you''</em>.", Jeff exined. "This is how I say my thanks¡­" Jeff puckered his lips again and made another step toward Oscar.


    "You...! I don''t want your thanks!", Oscar screamed while backing away from Jeff. How can his son be this shameless? Is this even his son?


    Jeff slowly lowered his arms while his puckered lips shifted to a pout.


    "If dad doesn''t want it, I will.", JoAnna stood in front of Jeff and got on her toes to steal a kiss. "I will not allow any of your kisses to go wasted."


    Jeff wrapped his arms around JoAnna and made a noise of approval. "Mmm¡­ all my <em>''thanks''</em> are only for you. You appreciate them and they are not wasted." He nced at Oscar. "Don''t ask again why I''m not thanking YOU for anything."


    A minuteter, Jeff headed out of the VIP lounge without addressing any of Oscar''s silent questions.


    Oscar looked around at the people present and could not believe it. Did Jeff just make fun on his ount? Was it so difficult just to say: <em>''Thank you, dad''</em>? What was that with a hug and a kiss? Did Jeff make a joke?!


    Sophia and Felix wereughing from the back together with Sarah and Aiden, and nor hid herugh behind a cough. Steve and Bridgette pretended not to notice what is happening inside the VIP lounge.


    Sarah is amazed to see how much JoAnna changed Jeff. If she didn''t know Jeff before he met JoAnna, she would not understand how stiff he was before and how much of a miracle is each joke thates out of Jeff.


    Sarah happily went through the bag with goodies. The bag itself is a leather backpack with a White corp. logo on it, and inside is other branded merchandise: a t-shirt, a baseball hat, several notebooks with pencils, a coffee mug which will keep the beverage warm, a water bottle which keeps liquid chilled¡­ Sarah grinned while going through this. Everyone likes freebies.


    Of course, full backpackes only for the people in the VIP lounge.


    Besides this one, few more VIP lounges are upied with most valuable partners of White corp. Jeff will go and greet those people with Oscarter.


    People seated in regr seats need to make an effort in order to get ess to freebies, which are offered at different locations through the venue. There are several thousands of each of the items, and they are avable on a firste first-served basis. That is why Marcus told Alexander not to bete. Laters might end up empty handed.


    JoAnna sat next to Sarah and excitedly nudged her to pay attention to the TV. It''s Jeff''s turn to give a speech and officially start the event.


    Sarah saw JoAnna''s pass. "Guest? I thought you are an employee."


    JoAnna nced at the pass hanging around her neck. "I will officially start on Monday."


    Sarah was happy. "OK. Good. We should meet for lunch."


    "We areing to office on Monday?", Aiden was surprised. They usually work remotely anding to office is¡­ more work. Besides dressing up they need to interact with other people and behave. Aiden prefers when two of them work from home¡­ in their pajamas¡­ or without the pajamas.


    "I didn''t say Monday. It can be any day. But my sister is starting to work at White corp., and we should support her.", Sarah exined and added. "And she should treat us lunch."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. Why is her sister shamelessly asking for a free lunch?


    They all sat on the sofa and watched Jeff''s speech from therge TV screen. Looking directly down is good in order to experience the atmosphere, but the stage is too far away. TV is a much better option to see the speaker and what is happening on the stage.


    JoAnna''s eyes sparkled. Her man is super-handsome even on the TV, and his deep voice is mesmerizing.


    JoAnna frowned at the thought that thousands of female employees might be thinking exactly the same as she is. JoAnna is happy that she will work at White corp. because that will give her an opportunity to keep an eye on that ma for women (aka her husband).


    JoAnnapletely forgot that Jeff has a history which is devoid of femalepanionship. But it can''t hurt to make sure no woman gets funny ideas.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 950 - White Corp. Annual Meeting (2)

    While Jeff was on the stage, Sarah and Aiden got a notification from Eve that the virus from JoAnna''s fake phone is active.


    As soon as Gavin connected his PC to thework, virus which Sarah developed and ced on JoAnna''s second phone, started sending data to Eve from Gavin''sputer where it was located.


    Sarah instructed Eve to log the location of the device where virus is active and to copyputer files that device can ess to the cloud. They will look into thatter. Now they are busy with the event.


    "We have the location where data from your fake phone ended up.", Sarah told JoAnna while ncing over logs that Eve created.


    "The one that Jules copied?", JoAnna wanted to make sure.


    Sarah confirmed. "When we get back home, we will investigate and hopefully that leads us to the person who got Jules to steal your data."


    JoAnna nodded happily. She wants to know who is behind Jules. Womanizer or not, Jules never looked like someone who is strong in the brains department. There is definitely someone who is pulling the strings behind him.


    ...


    After Jeff''s speech, a rock band yed two songs and then one presentation started.


    Sarah and Aiden went to join their team members in the audience. They took their seats next to each other, on the invisible border between their two teams.


    "Your presentation is ted for 3:45?", Marcus asked Sarah.


    Sarah confirmed. "Our work is praised very much in the upper management of thepany. We should celebrate. Let''s pick a day next week and go for a lunch."


    Lee, Harry, Marcus, and Pierre happily agreed. Everyone likes free lunch.


    "Where is Alexander?", Sarah noticed his absence.


    "He said that something came up. He should be here soon.", Marcus exined.


    "OK. When hees, let''s pick a day. I want to make sure that the day works for everyone and we can celebrate sess of our hard work." Sarah was happy that she has a reason to take her team out for a lunch. It will be her first time as a team lead to treat her team members!


    "Don''t forget about us.", Aiden shamelessly invited himself and his team. "We also helped."


    Sarah paused before responding. "Yes. Your team helped with code reviews and suggestions¡­ but we also helped your team more than once and we never got an invitation for a lunch."


    Duncan and Arianna were stunned that Sarah responded in such a way. They are newly joined team members, unaware of the rtionship between Sarah and Aiden. Two of them only know that their and Sarah''s team coborate on projects frequently and they are assuming that it''s because they have simr skillsets.


    Sarah''s response made Aiden raise his eyebrows. He could not believe that she is retaliating! But she is right. Heughed. "OK. Going forward we will not be ungrateful. You and your team will be invited to our celebrations as well. How does that sound?"


    "That sounds like you got yourself a deal.", Sarah smiled victoriously. "When we decide on a day, we will let you know, and your team is wee to join."


    While Sarah and Aiden discussed conditions for joined team lunches, Alexander arrived.


    "Come,e¡­", Marcus hurried Alexander to take his seat. "We are having a lunch next week to celebrate sess of our work. What days work for you? ¡­"


    Alexander''s eyes moved over ten people who were looking at him. He didn''t know that histe entry would be noticed by everyone.


    "Any day works for me.", he mumbled.


    They agreed on a Monday.


    It was a friendly atmosphere and between chats, listening to the presentations and the entertaining shows in-between, the time passed quickly.


    "Ready?", Aiden asked Sarah at 3:30 PM.


    He saw her press her lips into a line while trying to suppress her nerves which were acting out.


    Aiden gave her an encouraging smile. "Come. I will go with you."


    Duncan and Arianna watched Aiden and Sarah walk away while holding hands. They robotically looked at Fox and Daniel, asking for an exnation.


    Daniel was happy to inform them: "Those two are engaged."


    "Really?", Arianna could not hide her surprise.


    "Don''t even think about it.", Fox warned her.


    "Think about what?", Arianna asked.


    "That high-pitched <em>''really''</em> coulde only if you are interested in our team lead.", Fox didn''t try to mince words. "And I''m telling you to stop it before you even start."


    Daniel supported Fox. "Those two are tight, Aiden has eyes only for her, and you have no chance no matter what you try. But if you try anything, you will lose your job."


    "No way. No one loses a job over a romantic advance.", Arianna could not believe it.


    Fox rolled his eyes. "Think about it. You try and he rejects you. Oue is an awkward situation. Do you leave it at that, or you try again hoping to seed the next time? Of course, you will try harder, and you will disrupt the work and dynamics of the team. That is a reason to lose your job."


    "It''s not like you would be the first one.", David added, and he saw that Arianna opened her mouth, so he stopped her right away. "Don''t ask. We don''t know the details other than: a female who worked in our team didn''t know where to stop and she ended up losing her job."


    David''s words made Alexander shift in his seat ufortably. He didn''t want to eavesdrop, but they were not secretive where talking, it was easy to hear everything.


    Fox confirmed David''s statement and added: "The best you can do is to focus on your task and stop any dreams you might have about our team lead."


    "And you are not a match for our boss.", Marcus proudly added and looked toward the stage where Sarah was taking her ce to start the presentation.


    Marcus likes working in Sarah''s team. Since he moved to work under her, the work is more challenging and fulfilling, and she makes sure that all his concerns are addressed. How he sees it, his boss is great, and he should stand up for her.


    Arianna nced at the rest of Sarah''s team and saw that Lee, Harry and Pierre are also giving her smug looks before they turned to the stage. Sarah will start talking any moment about their work!


    Arianna was super-embarrassed. How did it reach to the point that even Sarah''s team thinks that she is after Aiden? She was only surprised to hear that Sarah and Aiden are engaged. OK¡­ Aiden is hot, but she had no intentions of making a move on her team lead, alright? But if she denies it, it will just appear worse. So, she decided to keep quiet and focus on the presentation.


    Unfortunately for her, she was looking at Sarah. It''s obvious that she can''t match that young woman on the stage. She already has her team, and aplishments big enough to put her on that stage. And Sarah definitely receives a special treatment, why else would she be allowed to work remotely whenever she wants? And she is engaged to Aiden! Ugh! Arianna scolded herself internally. She needs to stopparing herself to Sarah.


    ---

 Chapter 951 - White Corp. Annual Meeting (3)

    From viewer''s perspective, Sarah''s presentation went great. Slides were showing on the big screen behind her with animations included, she spoke clearly and fluently, her bodynguage was good, she was not stiff, and she smiled.


    From Sarah''s perspective, everything was a blur. She praised herself internally for practicing until her body memorized everything. She spoke, moved and even smiled automatically without an involvement from her brain which practically refused to work because it was overloaded with stress.


    "You did great!", Aiden eximed when she walked off the stage, leaving behind thrunderous ps and cheers.


    "Is it over?" Her weak question made Aidenugh.


    Sarah was happy that Aiden is by her side and holding her hand, because by the time her brain resumed its function she was already in the VIP lounge, being hugged by JoAnna and Sophia who congratted her on a job well done.


    "Don''t suffocate her¡­", Aiden reminded JoAnna and Sophia while prying Sarah out of their hugs.


    "Are you OK?" Aiden visually inspected Sarah and gently patted non-existent dust from her shoulders before holding her hand and leading her toward the sofa. "Come and sit. Let me get you something to drink."


    JoAnna raised an eyebrow and inched closer to Sophia.


    "Why is he acting like she is made out of ss?", JoAnna asked while her eyes didn''t leave Aiden.


    Sophia was happy that she is not the only one who noticed special treatment Aiden is giving to Sarah. "You should have seen himst night. He didn''t let her do anything and was insisting that she rests. Aiden was super-spoiling her the whole evening."


    "Reeeeaaaally?" JoAnna stretched her question while narrowing her eyes at Sarah.


    "Do you think something is going on?", Sophia saw that JoAnna''s brain is firing up with ideas.


    "Well¡­", JoAnna knowingly looked at Sophia. "We both noticed that he is acting differently. Pampering her¡­ Why would a man suddenly start to pamper his woman?"


    Sophia widened her eyes. "You don''t think that she is¡­" Sophia nced at her belly which is protruding proudly in her fifth (almost sixth) month of pregnancy.


    "Hmm¡­", JoAnna mused. "I don''t know if she is, but he is definitely suspecting it."


    "You are right." Sophia observed. "Sarah is awkward about it. Not shy, but awkward. My guess is that she still didn''t confirm. Or maybe she knows that she is not pregnant but does not how to tell him."


    JoAnna agreed with this. She remembered how difficult it was for her to break Jeff''s happy bubble when he thought that she is pregnant because Sophia''s test was left in their bathroom. It was very ufortable.


    Sarah nced at her sisters who scrutinized her and smiled while wondering what is on their minds. Ah, she is clueless that JoAnna and Sophia are figuring out the situation between her and Aiden. Her sisters read her (and Aiden) so well.


    Sarah got a text message. Edward and Ste congratted her on an excellent presentation and told her that they are proud of her. She smiled. They watched her over livestream.


    Everyone in the VIP room congratted her but getting a praise from her parents meant a lot at that moment. This is their first time acknowledging her work at White corp.


    When Sarah told them about her job at White corp., Ste didn''t show much of an opinion, but Edward was not happy that she is not working at Orion Enterprise. Sarah knows that her father nned for her to work there after school. This congrattions is Edward''s approval of her work, and she sees it like he forgave her for not joining his team.


    Without the burden of the presentation, Sarah rxed and even her appetite returned.


    Aiden was happy to go and get food for her. He returned with two full trays and ced them on the table in front of Sarah: hot dogs, hamburgers, French fries, onion rings, popcorn, steamed corn, candied pretzels, nachos¡­


    Sarah looked at Aiden questionably. She loves this type of food, but¡­ for someone who is against all junk food, he got plenty of it.


    Aiden leaned closer and spoke softly to her: "Enjoy while you can. As soon as you confirm¡­ I will not allow you to feed this high calorie food with zero nutritional value to my child."


    Sarah was not sure how to respond to this. Does this mean that if she is pregnant she needs to say goodbye to all this yumminess in front of her? Sarah decided to think about itter. She grabbed a hot dog and crammed a handful of French fries in her mouth.


    "Wow! All this food just for you?", JoAnna said loudly, making Sarah slightly ufortable.


    "No, no¡­" Sarah swallowed with difficulty and waved her hands clumsily. "This is for everyone to share."


    "Well, don''t mind if I do!", Jeff took an onion ring, dipped it in the barbecue sauce and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Thank you!", Jeff smugly told Aiden who frowned at his shameless brother.


    "Silly¡­ you made a sauce mess¡­ let me clean you up.", JoAnna got on her toes and licked the sauce from the edge of Jeff''s lips.


    Everyone tried to avoid Jeff''s and JoAnna''s public disy of affection and swarmed around the food.


    Felix and Steve went to get a second round of food and returned with two trays each.


    Aiden reluctantly allowed Sarah to drink soda, but he said no to beer. That only confirmed JoAnna''s and Sophia''s suspicion: Aiden treats Sarah like she is pregnant!


    But why are they not telling anyone? That is a mystery they decided to discuss again.


    "Is it possible that she didn''t confirm?", Sophia guessed.


    JoAnna shrugged. "You can buy the test everywhere and it takes just a minute. I don''t know about you, but if my period is one dayte, I''m doing the test right away."


    "Yeah, but that is you¡­ and this is Sarah." Sophia sighed. "She is known to postpone things with hope that she does not need to face anything unpleasant."


    "Why would this be unpleasant? Don''t tell me that she does not want to keep the child?"


    Sophia frowned. "Maybe she suspects that something is wrong with the pregnancy."


    "Ah, this is killing me! We are going in circles." JoAnna exhaled in defeat. "I will go and ask her."


    "Rx.", Sophia advised JoAnna. "I''m sure she has her reasons. Let''s give her few days to figure out things."


    JoAnna puffed her cheeks in frustration. "Fine! But if by Monday she does not say anything, I''m asking!"


    "What are you two whispering?", Jeff asked as he squeezed in to sit next to JoAnna.


    "Nothing, nothing¡­", JoAnna waved her hand. "Just sisters'' talk."


    As much as Sophia and her have their ideas, they are still ideas. If they tell Jeff, he will definitely talk to Aiden and if nor hears¡­ well, everyone knows that she is super-itchy for any news about grandchildren. And if Sarah is not pregnant, she will be put in an ufortable situation.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 952 - White Corp. Annual Meeting (4)

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. annual meeting ~


    Thursday, October 24, 5:32 PM


    Alexander excused himself and went to the restroom.


    He locked himself in a stall and got aptop out of his bag.


    Within few minutes, Alex essed internalwork of White corp. and started the execution of his script. After confirming that tool is corrupted and two services are failing, he erased traces of his login history and disconnected from thework.


    With this, his work is done. Hisst favor to Eva.


    He sent her a text: "I did my part. He will be dyed. The rest is on you. Don''t call me again."


    Alexander left the restroom without waiting for a response.


    ¡­


    5:48 PM


    Jeff is on the stage, delivering his closing speech and thanking everyone for attending the event with wishes for another sessful year (and more) ahead of them.


    Aiden checked his phone and frowned. He stepped away and made a call.


    "Problem?", Sarah asked when she saw Aiden''s expression.


    "Yeah¡­", he exhaled. "Two services are down. Ops tried fixing it, but they can''t figure it out."


    "Bad timing." Sarah stood up and looked down. Number of people are leaving the venue in order to avoid the crowd¡­ but that only means that the streets and parking lots will be crowded already. "It will take forever to reach the office or home. You will need to fix it from here."


    Aiden nodded and grumpily went to reach hisptop. He wanted to spend rest of the evening enjoying dinner and then pampering Sarah. Not debugging some production issue.


    Sarah followed him and powered up herptop. "I will help you."


    Aiden smiled and leaned his head on Sarah''s shoulder while waiting for hisptop to establish a connection to White corp. internalwork.


    ¡­


    6:11 PM


    Jeff returned to the VIP room.


    Sophia and Felix are ready to leave but are waiting for Jeff to thank him for the invitation.


    Oscar and nor left as soon as the event ended. They will catch up with Jeff next day.


    Steve and Bridgette left with Sophia and Felix. They will have a reservation for a dinner together. Aiden and Sarah were supposed to join them as well, but due to this issue they are debugging, they told them to head out first.


    "Did something happen?", Jeff asked as he approached Aiden and Sarah who were looking at lines of code on their screens.


    Aiden nodded faintly before responding. "Yeah. Two of my services went down. We figured out that it''s because one tool failed and everything is back up, but we can''t find the caused the problem."


    Jeff frowned. "Can''t you look into it tomorrow?"


    Aiden sighed. "The relevant information will be buried with newer one, and the logs might recycle by then. It''s best if we look it up right away¡­ Don''t wait for us."


    Jeff checked time on his wristwatch. "This ce will be open until eight. Do you need more time than that?"


    "We don''t know." Sarah responded. She knows that these things can easily take hours, even with two of them working together on it.


    "OK. I will call the manager to let him know you two are here.", Jeff made a call and after that gave a number to Aiden. "If you stay longer than eight, let him know."


    ¡­


    7:23 PM


    Aiden pushed theptop away from him and leaned back into the sofa''s backrest. "I think we got whatever we could out of this."


    Sarah agreed with him and summarized: "We know it''s done on purpose by sabotaging the tool in a way that will make two services fail¡­ The failures started at 5:33 PM, and there are no traces of a trigger, so whoever is the culprit was online at that time. The outside firewall is intact, which means that it was an inside job."


    Sarah sighed and rubbed her temples. "This was done by someone who has ess to the internalwork, and knows how to erase traces which contain login information, and someone who is familiar with the codebase and the system¡­"


    Aiden nodded in agreement. "Operations team members don''t know how to do this. That leaves your and my teams."


    Sarah shook her head in disbelief. It''s not that she does not believe what Aiden said, but she has a hard time understanding why would anyone from their teams sabotage a tool on purpose. Those are their tools, and they coborate on many of them. It should be their pride when they work without a hitch.


    "They were all here at the event. Whoever did this, needed privacy for at least few minutes. It should be easy to see who left his or hers seat around 5:30 PM." Sarah exhaled. "Why would anyone do this? A prank?"


    "I don''t know. But I know that it''ste. Tomorrow we can talk with each of them individually and confirm who left their seat at that time. Now¡­ Let''s head back."


    Sarah stood up with Aiden to pack up. There is nothing left to do here, and they can brainstorm all the <em>''why''</em> possibilitiester. Maybe they even figure out who did it.


    On the way out, Sarah saw few security cameras in the hallways and pointed them to Aiden. "We can check these and see who left their seat."


    Aiden smiled and praised her: "Observant."


    Aiden held the door open for her, like a true gentleman. It made her happy that a man like Aiden treats her so nicely.


    Aiden wrapped his arm around Sarah''s shoulders, pulling her closer and kissed her temple.


    "Are you hungry?", she asked when they left the coliseum.


    "Not really." Aiden frowned. "That junk food keeps me full. You?"


    "Let''s eat when we reach home.", Sarah suggested.


    Aiden agreed and reminded her: "If you are hungry let me know."


    The streets are almost devoid of people. This is a mostly business neighborhood with offices who are open from 9 AM to 5 PM. Work hours passed, and it''s still early for night-partygoers who will probably note this way anyway. Nightclubs are in different areas of the city.


    Streemps illuminate patches of the sidewalk, and the atmosphere is very romantic. Well, in Sarah''s opinion, everything is romantic, as long as she is with Aiden. He is the one who carries romantic sparkle with him.


    Aiden is trying not to think about tomorrow, but he can''t help it. Because tomorrow Sarah will do a test and let him know the result. Well, even if he thinks about it, he will not talk about it. He promised to Sarah to wait until tomorrow. And he is confident that she can feel his anxiousness, but as long as he does not bring it up, it will be fine. Ah! He needs to distract himself or he will go crazy until tomorrow.


    Aiden got cordless earbuds out of his pocket and offered one to Sarah.


    Her eyes lit up when she ced it in her ear and a slow tune started. Sarah smiled. The street which seems to exist only for two of them is already romantic, and this music makes it enchanting.


    Aiden took her hand in his and made her twirl few times slowly before pulling her toward him.


    His dark eyes prated deeply into hers, reaching her soul¡­ and she forgot to breathe.


    Aiden can see in the way Sarah is looking at him how much she loves him, and he felt his emotions swell¡­ and he had to express them somehow, or he will be in danger of falling apart.


    "I love you, Sarah Hill.", his deep mesmerizing voice shook her core. "The rest of my life belongs to you because no one can ever take your ce in my heart."


    Aiden lowered his head slowly and kissed Sarah on the lips. It was a light and gentle kiss, but it conveyed the depth of his feelings.


    He rested his forehead on hers. The amazing feeling of Sarah holding onto him was amplified by a slow tune shared between two of them.


    Aiden is happy that Sarah is smiling, and he hopes that she understands how much she means to him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 953 - The Music Stopped

    "How touching¡­", a cold voice from few steps away made Sarah and Aiden jerk their heads in that direction.


    Both Sarah and Aiden observed an unkempt woman. Her short gray (maybe blonde, if clean) hair is messy, and her clothes are old and dirty, torn in few ces. She looks like a homeless person. What does she want from them? Money? It''s one skinny petite woman¡­ if she wants money, shouldn''t she be more polite?


    After few seconds of looking at the woman in front of them, Aiden straightened his posture and pushed Sarah behind him. "Evalina¡­"


    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard him say that name. Sarah is not good in remembering names, but name <em>''Evalina''</em> is one she will never forget. She scrutinized the woman. What happened with long wavy blond hair? Her dirty appearance aside, she lost weight. And those dark circles under her eyes are showing that she is not having an easy time.


    Aiden felt that Sarah wants to stand by his side, but his arm in the back held her in ce. He still remembers all the craziness and threats that left Evalina''s mouth when he saw herst time. And she wanted Sarah dead.


    "What do you want?", Aiden icily asked while his eyes didn''t leave Evalina. He was observing her slightest movements. Aiden can see a deranged look in her eyes, and he does not know what all she is capable of.


    Evalina chuckled. "Is that how you greet me after all this time?"


    "I don''t want to greet you at all. Why are you back?"


    Sarah can feel that he is tense. But she can''t understand why. She is only one woman. They can take her on if she goes crazy, right?


    Sarah can tell that Aiden wants her to stay behind him. She obeyed because she understood that he is overprotective because he thinks that she is pregnant. She leaned her forehead on his back to let him know that she is there and took a deep breath inhaling his woody-flowery scent while lyrics flowed from the earbuds toward both Sarah and Aiden:<em> ''¡­I''d spend every hour, of every day keeping you safe¡­''</em>


    For some time, other than the soft music from the earbud Sarah didn''t hear any other sound. She can imagine that Aiden and Evalina are engaged into some staring contest. Sarah wondered, will Evalina just leave by herself? Or will Aiden need to make her leave?


    His broad shoulders felt like an imprable wall, shielding her from any harm. Sarah felt a bit guilty that she can smile at this time, but Aiden makes her feel safe and the fact that he is protecting her warms up her heart.


    "I see that there is no other way." Evalina''s hysteric voice got Sarah''s attention. "If I can''t have you, no one will."


    Sarah craned her neck to see Evalina and her heart stopped at the sight of a gun pointing at Aiden.


    Sarah realized that he is not moving because she is behind him!


    Evalina''s manic expression told Sarah that she is not giving empty threats. She could practically see Evalina''s index finger applying pressure on the trigger.


    "No!", Sarah screamed and pushed Aiden to the side with all her force.


    It all happened in a second or two.


    Sarah heard Aiden call her name while pulling her in his embrace, shielding her with his body¡­ three gunshots¡­ stinging pain in her left forearm which expanded into something excruciating¡­ her legs gave up because he leaned on her, and it was too sudden... both of them on the sidewalk¡­ she was hugging his back and felt something warm spread over her arms¡­


    Sarah looked toward Evalina and saw satisfaction mixed with crazed panic in her expression for a moment before she ran down the street.


    "Aiden!", Sarah called, but he didn''t respond.


    Red, blood¡­ was it hers or his? Why is he not responding? And her left arm hurts so much that she can''t move it.


    "Aiden..." She wondered why is her voice so weak¡­ and why is everything dark? The music was the only thing left: <em>''I''d climb every mountain, and swim every ocean, just to be with you¡­''</em>


    And the music stopped.


    ¡­


    Few minutes earlier, in front of the coliseum.


    Four men are sitting in a van which is parked on the street, nearby entrance to the coliseum.


    The driver is tapping his fingers on the steering wheel, the man sitting next to him is looking at the entrance of the coliseum, and two others are in the back, ying games on their phones.


    "Do we need to sit here?", the driver asked. "We know that they will go to the parking lot, and drive home. We are wasting our time here."


    Man sitting next to him gave him a side-nce. "Marko, the orders to follow Milena''s youngest daughter and not to leave her out of sight came from the King himself. Are you going to exin to him if young missy decides to stop for an ice-cream and we didn''t know about it?"


    "I see your point, Vaso.", Marko had to admit. As much as he is bored of sitting in a van, they must do it. That is the destiny of branch families: obey the main family. But if they perform well, they might get promoted.


    Vaso and Marko perked up at the sight of Sarah and Aiden walking out.


    "Look! She is out!", Vaso eximed. "Let''s make sure she gets into her car, and drives home, and our job for tonight is over."


    Marko hummed in approval and started the van. They followed them slowly from the distance.


    All four men watched in disbelief when Evalina pointed a gun and shoot at Aiden and Sarah.


    "Let''s go and get them!", Markomanded.


    "Our job is only to observe!", one of the men from the back reminded him.


    Marko sneered. "Stupid! If she dies, our necks are on the line! Or do you have an exnation for the King how this happened on our watch?"


    Marko stopped the van right next to Sarah and Aiden.


    "We can''t be seen!", Vaso reminded them before they opened the door.


    "We have everything we need!", Marko said and gestured to the metallic suitcase.


    Two men from the back of the van understood. They got from the suitcase a bottle of some liquid and two fabrics. Two pieces of fabric were soaked in the liquid before men from the back leaped out and rendered unconscious Sarah and Aiden by cing the cloth over their faces. When they were certain that Sarah and Aiden are non-responsive, they dragged them into the van.


    "He is bleeding a lot. Should we just dump him?", one of the men suggested.


    Marko thought for a second while driving. "No. Apply pressure on the wound. He was with Milena''s daughter. Unless King says it''s OK to dispose of him, we should do our best to save him."


    Vaso moved in the back to help apply pressure on Aiden''s second wound.


    "How is she?", Marko asked.


    "She is shot in the left arm. She will live. What''s next?", the man from the back responded.


    All three men looked at Marko. It''s obvious that he is the leader.


    Marko has a n: "We are taking them to old bolnica* for emergency care. Once we confirm their condition, we will call King to inform him that we have them. He will tell us what to do next."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 954 - In Kings Hands

    ~ New York ~


    Friday, October 25, 7:13 AM


    (For reference, that is 4:13 AM in Los Angeles)


    King is in his gym, exhaling loudly every time he does a pull up in a rhythmical, powerful, almost violent manner.


    He is wearing only ck sweatpants and his muscr back is exposed, showing numerous old scars. You can tell that those were deep wounds which healed long time ago.


    "Boss¡­", Ivan''s call made King do two more pull ups, each slower than the previous one before he lowered himself to the ground and faced his subordinate.


    Ivan can see that his Boss is irritated. He does not like to be interrupted when he is doing his morning routine. But this is important!


    "There is a call from Los Angeles. They have Milena''s daughter, Sarah.", Ivan exined while handing him the phone.


    King frowned and checked time. 7:15 AM, that makes it 4:15 AM in Los Angeles. He took the phone.


    "Speak!", King ordered.


    Older man from the other side of the call stumbled. "Boss¡­ Marko and his team brought in Sarah Hill and Aiden White. Both of them with gunshot wounds¡­"


    "Who are you?", King interrupted the man curtly.


    "Dr. dimir from Los Angeles. I work under Svena Simov.", Dr. dimir exined timidly.


    King''s eyes shifted while trying to remember the person. Nope, he has no idea who Dr. dimir is, but he knows Svena. "Continue."


    "I extracted the bullets. The boy had two in the back, and she had one in her left arm. They are both stable. He needed a transfusion and will recuperate well. But¡­", Dr. dimir paused. "For Sarah, bullet hit the bone and shattered it. There might be some nerve damage. I called for a specialist. He will be here within four hours."


    King analyzed everything that doctor said. He does not care much about Aiden. He is just a boyfriend, or did they got married? He cringed at that thought. King reminded himself to stay focused: Sarah was shot, and currently in his hands. That is better than he expected.


    "Good. Do a full checkup on her.", King instructed.


    Since she is in his hands, he can make sure that she has no diseases which might impact his ns: to get her into Lebedev family and put her into a position of power. She can work under him. Ah, he would love to have her as his subordinate¡­ to begin with.


    "Yes, boss."


    Doctor''s confirmation that he will do a full checkup pulled King out of his thoughts.


    King remembered that Marko brought Sarah in. His task was to watch ONLY! Why did her bring her in? How did he allow Sarah to get shot? If there is any permanent damage to her arm, Marko will pay¡­ with more than just an arm!


    "Is Marko there?", King asked the doctor.


    "Yes."


    "Give him the phone.", King instructed.


    In Los Angeles, Marko saw that doctor is handing him the phone and he epted it with shaky hands. He was not sure if Boss will scold him because Sarah was hurt, or because he did more than observing, or maybe he praises him for a job well done. Who knows?


    He took a deep breath to calm down before answering: "Hi, boss. Marko here."


    "How did she got shot?"


    Marko exhaled in relief when he realized that boss only wants to know the details. He told him what happened: "We followed her, as instructed. They were returning from the White corp. annual meeting. And we saw one homeless woman jump in front of them. We didn''t hear them, maybe she asked for money and they refused. I''m not sure. But I know that she pulled a gun on them. After three shots, she ran away and we didn''t want to leave them there. The street was empty, who knows how long it would take for the ambnce to arrive."


    "You did good.", King praised him. There is no need to show any displeasure at this time. King knows that he can always punish the manter, if needed.


    "Thank you, boss!", Marko proudly responded.


    "Did you remove their phones and other devices that can be tracked?", King asked.


    Marko paused at the sudden question. "I have their phones and they are turned off. Should I dispose of them?"


    King pinched roof of his nose. "Did you forget that she is good in software and hardware?" He inhaled and started giving instructions: "Remove everything metallic from both of them. Phones, rings, belts, earrings. Use metal detector to make sure you didn''t miss anything. Take all what you removed and drive around the city for some time before taking it to some ce without video surveince¡­ keep all those items in a metallic box¡­ tin box, wrap it in aluminum foil and then hide the box. Make sure you get lost in the crowd and use some disguise. Did you understand?"


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Also, I will send you the address. Doctor said that Sarah is stable, I want you to move her as soon as you remove all metallic things from her. Get someone else to dump the box, don''t take those metallic items to the new location. Doctor will follow you and he will do additional checkups on Sarah at the new location. Don''t mess this up."


    "Yes, boss.", Marko responded and then remembered. "Boss?"


    "Yes?"


    Marko cleared his throat when he realized that King sounds irritated (again) and spoke timidly: "You said to move her¡­ what about him?"


    King thought for some time before responding: "Move him as well. Make sure both of them stay unconscious until I tell you otherwise."


    King decided to move Aiden together with Sarah. At this point he is not sure what to do with him. This came too sudden. He needs to think about his next steps.


    Can he use Aiden? King does not see any value in Aiden¡­ other than as a leverage to make Sarah obey him. Yes! That sounds like a good n. He saw them together, and he is sure that Sarah will do anything to keep Aiden safe. As long as Aiden is King''s captive, Sarah will obey him. Perfect!


    What will he do with Sarah? First, doctor will do a full checkup, and a specialist will ensure that her left arm heals well. Shattered bone? That can take months, but there is no rush¡­ Sarah fell into his hands faster than he expected. He thought it might take years, but this is wonderful.


    And it seems that Milena will be kept in the dark. By the time Milena finds out that Sarah is with him, it will be toote. Yes. All the pieces are falling into ce.


    King returned the phone to Ivan with an evil smirk on his face.


    "Keep an eye on the situation there and inform me of any changes. We will look for a good chance to extract them from Los Angeles area once checkups are done.", King instructed and then turned to the pull up bar.


    King resumed his exercise with newly found vigor.


    He does not remember thest time he was in such a good mood.


    Ivan looked at King and left without the word. He does not dare to allow his thoughts to be exposed. It''s one thing to make Sarah a subordinate and use her skills. But King wants to put her into a position of power. With an end goal to make her an elder! That is not something he will approve. Thought came to Ivan if he should notify Milena oftest developments. Probably not, yet. It''s still early. Just like King instructed, he will keep an eye on the situation and if nothing else works, he will contact Milena.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 955 - Faraday Cage

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    Friday, October 25, 6:58 AM


    (For reference, that is 9:58 AM in New York)


    Jeff''s and JoAnna''s phones beeped persistently and woke them up.


    They reached for their phones and saw an alert from Eve.


    Jeff kept his phone back and pulled JoAnna into his embrace. It''s just a notification that something is not reachable.


    "Eve, why are you waking us up?", JoAnna askedzily. She felt that she should rify what is going on.


    "Sarah''s and Aiden''s tracking devices are not reachable.", Eve responded.


    JoAnna was startled awake. She sat in the bed. "What does that mean?"


    "I lost signal from Sarah''s and Aiden''s GPS tracking devices at 6:56 AM. I attempted a remote diagnostic and reset, but I''m not sessful in locating them.", Eve responded.


    Jeff held his breath while listening to Eve. "How about their cell phones? Can you call them? Locate them?"


    "Cell phones lost signal before rings.", Eve responded.


    Jeff and JoAnna exchanged nces. They understand that phones will not have a signal if the battery is dead, or the phone is turned off on purpose, or if the phone is destroyed, which again means that the phone is off. Phones are not the most reliable devices, but the rings should be working.


    "What are possible causes for rings to lose signal?", Jeff asked.


    Eve gave three reasons: "First case is loss of power. However, both of their devices were above 80% battery life duringst check, and I check on every twelve hours, so probability that loss of power is the cause is less than 1%. The second case is that they are destroyed. The third case is that signal is blocked."


    "They would not destroy the rings or block the signal on purpose.", JoAnna told Jeff.


    Both of them were out of the bed and getting dressed.


    "Where is thest ce you got the signal from?", Jeff asked Eve.


    "Griffith park, Glendale.", Eve responded.


    "Do Sophia and Felix know?", JoAnna asked.


    "Yes.", Eve confirmed. "I informed them at the same time as you. They are discussing to initiate a video call with you."


    "Tell them that we are awake and want to start a video call!", Jeff told Eve while rushing out of the bedroom after JoAnna.


    ¡­


    Few minutester, JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia and Felix are on a video call.


    "They didn''te homest night?", JoAnna asked Sophia and Felix. They are staying in the Cliffside vi so they should know.


    "No. We thought that maybe they went to their apartment or stayed somewhere else. It''s not unusual for them to spend the night out.", Sophia responded.


    "Ideas?", JoAnna asked.


    "We all saw Sarah and Aidenst at the coliseum, when we left after the event and they stayed behind. That was after 6 PM. About thirteen hourster, their signal was lost in a park in Glendale. They have no business there, and they are missing. We all agree that they will not block the signal or destroy both of their rings at the same time on purpose. Something happened.", Sophia summarized what they know. "Can we get ahold of the management at the coliseum? We need to confirm at what time they left and if anything suspicious happened."


    Jeff said that he will take care of that. He is frustrated that even at a time like this, Eve does not want to do anything they instruct her to do if it''s outside their home perimeters.


    "Let''s go to Griffith park and start from there.", Jeff responded. "I will send my people to look for¡­" He stopped his words. What will they look for? Rings? Bodies?


    Other three understood why he stopped talking.


    "Eve can tell us within uracy of few meters thest location of the rings." Felix informed everyone. He is the most familiar how the rings work, he created them. "I will bring a metal detector. If signal is blocked it means that the rings are enclosed within a metallic casing. And if rings are destroyed so that GPS does not work, pieces can be detected."


    Sophia checked destination and based on the current traffic situation shared: "We will be there in less than an hour."


    "We will meet you there.", Jeff responded. "I will get my men to help, and they wille with metal detectors as well."


    They ended the video call and Jeff saw that JoAnna is upset. Her whole body trembled.


    Jeff pulled JoAnna in his embrace and spoke softly. "They are fine. You know that two of them find themselves in impossible situations, but everything ends up OK. Let''s go and find them. OK?"


    ~ Griffith park, Glendale ~


    Friday, October 25, 9:18 AM


    There are more than fifty people moving slowly with metal detectors in the area. And about dozen more are looking around in the bushes and unkempt areas.


    They started from where Eve told them that the signal was seenst time and expanded from there in all directions.


    Jeff instructed his people to be careful as they walk in case there is some evidence on the ground, they don''t want to destroy it.


    Looking in this park is a long shot, but it''s the best they cane up with.


    They asked Eve for surveince videos, but she told them that the park has none. So, they have no chance of seeing how rings entered this area. Was it with Sarah and Aiden? Did they dump the rings and left? It does not make any sense.


    They are all aware that in case someone ced rings in a metallic box (how Felix exined), it is possible that the box is anywhere. The moment the rings were sealed, the signal was lost. Very discouraging, but they need to stay positive.


    Sophia thought that she will go crazy. Her baby sister is missing! JoAnna was sitting with Sophia on a bench in the park and observed the ongoing search while trying to distract Sophia. But JoAnna was out of it as well so Sophia ended up talking.


    "If Sarah is pulling a prank, I''m going to kill her!", Sophia said through her teeth.


    "The moment I see her, I will hug her.", JoAnna admitted. "Then I will smack some sense in her."


    Sophia looked at JoAnna and smiled bitterly. "I will smack first and ask questionster."


    "Master! Over here!", one of Jeff''s subordinates called.


    Everyone gathered around the man. He found a big blob of aluminum foil in one of the bushes few meters away from the running trail.


    Felix unwrapped aluminum foil, revealing a tin cookie box. Inside was a belt, two cell phones, earpieces, earbuds and rings as well as Sarah''s and Aiden''s wallets.


    The moment the box was open, Sophia, JoAnna, Felix and Jeff got notification from Eve in their earpieces that signal with Aiden''s and Sarah''s rings is established sessfully.


    "That box can block signals?", Jeff asked Felix.


    Felix nodded. "Faraday cage. Enclosure of conductive materials can block electromaic fields¡­ and that includes GPS signal as well.", he exined.


    Jeff''s people scattered while trying to find any other clues.


    Four of them went to sit on a nearby bench.


    They stared at the open tin container.


    "Now what?", Sophia exhaled.


    "We know that they didn''t do this.", Felix said. "Someone has them. And they are alive, if they are not alive, why bother with keeping these separately?"


    "And they hid this away with a purpose to dy us.", Sophia added. "It means that Sarah and Aiden are in a time sensitive situation and we need to hurry."


    They all agreed that it makes sense.


    JoAnna sighed. "Is it one of those families?"


    Jeff stood up. "Eve can give us details on Sarah''s and Aiden''s movements fromst night until now. I will get my men to check every ce they visited."


    Sophia agreed. "And we should tell our parents. They can help."


    Sophia looked at Felix. "I want to trace that path as well. I know that I should sit put somewhere, but I can''t. By going myself at least I have a feeling that I''m doing something."


    At the end, all four of them went with another three cars of Jeff''s men and started tracing Sarah''s and Aiden''s movements from the previous night.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 956 - Parents Are Informed

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Friday, October 25, 9:32 AM


    Oscar was in the back of the car, reading thetest business news when he got a call from Jeff.


    "What did you say?", Oscar needed to hear again that Aiden and Sarah are missing. Jeff also said that they arest seen after the event previous night, when they stayed back to debug a production issue and that they found their GPS trackers in a park.


    "Where are you?", Oscar asked after Jeff finished his exnation.


    "We are on our way to trace their steps.", Jeff exined.


    Oscar narrowed his eyes and started scolding Jeff: "Don''t be stupid. Get to the HQ building right away! You have men to do this legwork, and you need to be in themand center. Are you putting all your hope that this one search will bring you to your brother and Sarah? They could be anywhere! Who knows who did this and how many people are involved. But you will not find that out because you are out in the field instead of collecting all the information avable and making logical decisions. Your rash actions are allowing the enemy to get ahead. Learn to act like a leader no matter how taxing the situation is." Oscar took a deep breath before continuing. "I know that you want to find them, but this is the time to use your head. Based on what you told me, this was not random and finding them will not be a simple task."


    Jeff sighed. Just like Sophia (and Felix and JoAnna), he has the need to go in person. Staying in one ce and waiting for some news sounds torturous. But he can''t deny that what his father said made sense.


    "OK.", he epted that Oscar is right. "I''m heading there."


    "Not just you¡­", Oscar said in a stern tone. "Other three boneheads also. I will call your mother, and I expect to see you in your office ASAP." Oscar ended the call.


    ~ Seattle, Hill Family vi ~


    9:39 AM


    Edward and Ste are on the phone with nor.


    nor told them how much she knows: "Aiden and Sarah werest seen in the coliseum after the event. They stayed to debug some production issue. Both of their GPS trackers stopped sending signals at 6:56 AM. Kids found their phones, rings as well as wallets in a tin box and wrapped in aluminum foil in a park in Glendale. Our people are backtracking their movements based on the GPS logs fromst night but considering how we found their devices we can assume that Sarah and Aiden will not be found in any of those ces because whoever has our kids knows that they can be tracked. They even removed Aiden''s belt. At most, we can hope that they left behind some evidence."


    Edward and Ste exchanged concerned nces.


    "Can you close off Los Angeles area?", Ste asked nor. "Just in case they are still there."


    "We are working on it." nor confirmed.


    "We are on our way." Edward said. "I will check the surveince from the coliseum and the surrounding area and let you know what I find. In the meantime, ask Oscar to give me full ess to White corp.work. I want to see what is the issue that made Aiden and Sarah stay after the event."


    Edward can hack into White corp., but he knows that Sarah worked on security of their system, and he will probably need time to get around the firewall. And there will be a possibility for him to be blocked and sidetracked on the way. It''s easier for Oscar to give him ess. He can use that time to look into the footage from coliseum.


    Edward ended the call with nor and looked at Ste who was on another call, telling the pilot to get their private jet ready.


    "We have half an hour before we can head out." Ste told Edward. "I will pack few things and you look into that surveince."


    She headed upstairs while making another call to her people in Los Angeles. She needs to know if Eastern European organizations made any movesst night. Her people will start digging up the information. Sarah and Aiden could not disappear into the thin air. Ste only hopes that they are still in Los Angeles area¡­ or at least in the United States.


    ...


    9:56 AM


    Edward is looking at the surveince from the coliseum.


    He can see Sarah and Aiden leaving coliseum at 7:41 PM. And they don''t reach the parking lot where the next surveince camera is.


    He rewound the video of Sarah and Aiden leaving few times, but nothing stood out of ce.


    Coliseum is a ce where a lot of people gather for various events, that is why the cameras cover a most of areas.


    Edward can see two of them from the moment they left the VIP lounge, through the hallways, down the stairs¡­ He sees the moment when Aiden opened the main door and held it open for Sarah¡­ and Aiden wraps his arm around Sarah''s shoulders, and they walk away¡­ outside of the view of the camera.


    He stared at the video of the deserted street in front of the entrance helplessly. He wishes to change the angle of that camera so that he can capture more of the street. Maybe he sees where they took a turn or if they met someone or¡­ anything other than this video which ispletely devoid of motions and it looks like a still picture. Frustration built in him and he angrily smacked the keyboard, making the video fast forward. He sighed at his own helplessness. What is the point of having all the glory of a SP3CT3R if his daughter is missing and he can''t even trace her?


    Edward reached to close the window disying the video, when he saw a shadow dash on the screen, opposite from the direction where Aiden and Sarah left.


    He held his breath as he rewound it slowly¡­ it''s a female¡­ looks like a homeless person¡­ but she is holding a cell phone and¡­ a gun!? Can she be rted to the disappearance of Sarah and Aiden? Why is she holding a gun!?? Edward took few deep breaths to calm down. <em></em>


    <em>''Focus! Focus!''</em>, he told himself.


    Cell phone¡­ if she is holding it while running, there is a high chance she was using it. Did she text someone? Or made a call?


    Edward''s fingers flew over the keyboard while looking into history logs of nearby cell towers.


    He is looking for a text or a call¡­ or anything around 7:53 PM. The street is practically deserted. It should not be difficult to find traces ofmunication, if any happened.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 957 - Following The Clues

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    1:59 PM


    In the CEO''s office, Jeff, JoAnna, Felix, Sophia, Steve, Bridgette, Oscar, nor, Edward and Ste are looking through the various information on theirptops and printouts.


    "Now what?", Sophia slouched back in the sofa chair.


    "Let''s not give up¡­" Jeff stood up and got everyone''s attention. "What do we know? On Thursday, at 7:41 PM, Sarah and Aiden left the coliseum. They didn''t reach the parking lot."


    Edward continued: "We can assume that their disappearance happened then, on the street. Their devices lost signal at 6:56 AM which gives us about eleven hours of a ckout. A homeless woman was caught on the surveince video in front of the coliseum, running back from the direction of Sarah and Aiden at 7:53 PM. Three unanswered phone calls were made from that location at 7:52 PM. Calling number is under a non-existent name, but it made all three calls to the number registered to Alexander Pavlov who is an employee of White corp. He is in Sarah''s team. Sarah and Aiden stayedte after the event to debug an issue which happened on his tool, and the issue is an obvious sabotage from inside thepany. Alexander has ess and knowledge to do the sabotage and to erase his traces."


    "He is currently logged in from his workstation.", Steve said when Edward finished his summary.


    Edward pointed at the employee file. "Alexander is one of the suspects nted in thepany with a goal to watch over Aiden."


    "Watch over Aiden?", Jeff asked.


    "Yes. From one of THOSE families.", nor responded.


    Jeff looked at nor in disbelief. "You knew that he is watching Aiden and you didn''t tell us?"


    Oscar waved his hand dismissively. "Focus on what is important. Do we get him for an interrogation, or do we follow him and see where he leads us?"


    Everyone looked at Ste.


    Ste rubbed her forehead. "This does not make sense¡­ He is a low ranking member from a branch family. He will not be involved in more than observing a target. Assuming that Sarah and Aiden were attacked because of Aiden, they should know his skill level¡­ this branch member has no chance against Aiden. And considering that it was two of them, to overpower them, it would take a lot of people or few elites. I have the information that no elites are currently in the vicinity, and there were no big movements in the area."


    "You forgot about the gun." JoAnna said. "And we found that abandoned building which looks that it was recently used for a medical procedure. Sarah and Aiden, or at least their rings, spent there more than two hours. The ce is cleaned up, but we still found traces which could only be leftovers of a surgery."


    Ste sighed. "Assuming that the homeless woman attacked with a gun. It''s two of them. Both are very fast with great reflexes, and none of them freezes in the face of danger. She would not be able to hit both of them¡­ if she was far away, they could avoid the bullet, and if she was close, they could grab the gun."


    "Not if they were protecting each other.", Sophia''s words made Ste frown.


    "At least we know that they are alive.", nor''sment made everyone look at her. "If they were shot and had a surgery, they were moved after the surgery wasplete. And the cleanup would not happen if they are not alive. Whoever has them wants them alive and not found."


    Ste nodded in approval of this theory. "Them being hurt and having a surgery would exin why their things were found hours after their disappearance and the proximity. They didn''t have time to move them far enough. But why dump their things instead of keeping it sealed? If they kept the box with them, we would not find it."


    "Faraday cage is not full proof." Felix said and exined when he noticed questioning gazes directed at him: "To make an efficient Faraday cage, you need to know the density of the conducting material which is blocking the signals and the frequency of the signal being blocked. They ced probably everything metallic they could find on them in a tin box and then wrapped it in aluminum foil. That tells us that they suspect Sarah and Aiden can be tracked, but they were not aware that their trackers are in the rings. Also, they are not sure about the type of tracking, so they used both tin and aluminum."


    "But most importantly¡­", Sophia continued. "Because they removed trackers, it means that Sarah and Aiden are alive and close."


    "And they are not going anywhere.", Oscar said. "We closed the ports and all airports are being monitored. Security at all airports has Sarah''s and Aiden''s photos as potential victims of trafficking, and any cargo heavier than 50kg is being manually inspected by my men."


    "What about the cars? Highways?", Sophia asked.


    "Highway patrol is looking for them, and department of transportation checks all the trucks as they stop at the weight stations.", nor responded. "We got everything covered."


    "It seems that we are all sharing an agreement that the woman running with a gun shot at them. One or maybe both of them got hurt and whoever got them, removed their trackers and operated on them before moving them to an unknown location." Sophia summarized. "And our only link with the incident is this Alexander."


    "Mom¡­", JoAnna addressed Ste. "You said that he is a low level branch member but that does not mean that he does not know the woman who is holding a gun. Why else would she call him three timesst night? And he might know what happened to Sarah and Aiden."


    "He didn''t answer her calls.", Edward came to Ste''s help. "And he didn''t call her from his cell phone or from his office. I believe that he sabotaged the tool for some reason, and he is in contact with that woman, but he probably does not know what she did. If he knew, he would note to work today."


    "What if we give him a hint of what happened?", Bridgette who was silent so far stood up. Bridgette swallowed hard when she saw that everyone is looking at her. "They all know that I''m a good friend with Sarah. I can go and talk to her team, hinting that it''s unusual that she didn''t show up to work today and that I can''t reach her. If Alexander knew that the homeless woman wanted to approach them, he will get the hint that something went wrong and he might try to contact her."


    Ste nodded in approval. "He is useless, but that woman is not. We can use him to lead us to her."


    "I can use my thing to make him talk.", JoAnna was referring to her truth serum. "Why bother with their roundabout ways?"


    "We could. But our goal is for that woman to talk, not him. Victims of your truth serum can''t stop themselves from talking, but they also know that something is not right. Even under the truth serum he can alert her." Ste countered.


    ¡­


    "Did any of you hear from Sarah today?", Bridgette asked Sarah''s team members when she approached them.


    They exchanged nces and shook their heads.


    "Hmm¡­", Bridgette frowned. "We were supposed to meet for lunch, and then to discuss my brilliant idea for a new tool. Sarah promised that she wille no matter what. But she didn''te, didn''t cancel, and I can''t reach her."


    She nced two desks away where David and Fox are. "Hey, did Aidene today?"


    "No.", David responded.


    Bridgette''s frown deepened. "This only makes me more worried. I saw themst time yesterday at the event. I hope nothing happened¡­" She turned around and left.


    "Do you think something happened?", Marcus asked his four teammates.


    "Since when is unusual if Sarah does note to work?", Lee responded with a question.


    "I will not deny that, but if she has a meeting and she can''t make it, she will cancel it.", Marcus''ment made Alexander shift in his seat nervously.


    Alexander nced at his phone and could still see three unanswered phone calls fromst night. He does not want to concern himself with Evalina, but this¡­ is unusual. He knows that she wanted to meet with Aiden, and then she made three calls, and now they are missing!


    Alexander stepped away from his desk and called Evalina. Message greeted him: <em>''The number you called is no longer in service¡­''</em>


    "Shit!", he cursed under his breath. He will need to go and check Evalina''s ce. Why is her phone disconnected?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 958 - Will You Put Your Trust In My Hands?

    ~ Los Angeles, Ellie''s vi ~


    Friday, October 25


    9:57 PM


    Jasper arrived that evening and went straight to Ellie''s vi from the airport.


    He missed her so much that he was confident his body will fall apart from yearning to feel her close to him.


    Jasper is not sure how he managed to survivest five days. Well, realistically speaking, they saw each other on Monday morning (he left just after 4 AM), and now it is Friday, so they didn''t see each other for three full days. But every day felt like an eternity.


    As soon as he saw Ellie in the hallway, Jasper rushed in and lifted her off the ground when he pulled her into a tight embrace. Feeling her in his arms, her body pressing on his, her scent¡­ he didn''t want to let go. Ever.


    "I missed you.", he whispered while his face hid in her hair.


    "I missed you too." She hugged him as hard as she could.


    Two of them had ate dinner at Ellie''s vi and neither of them is sure how they managed to eat because they held hands through the meal.


    Ellie smiled goofily at the thought that Jasper''s need to have her at a touching distance must be contagious, because she needs him that close as well. Always.


    Back to present¡­


    Jasper carried Ellie into the bedroom while trembling from the anticipation of feeling her skin against his. Her warmth¡­ her softness¡­ her moans¡­ Yes. He will definitely make her moan through the night!


    Jasper was surprised when his kiss which was heading for her lips ended up on her palm. Did she just¡­ block him?


    Ellie can see that he is not pleased, but if she does not speak up now, it will be tooteter. She knows that his kisses and touches make her lose herself beyond reasoning and if she lets him start¡­ well, she needs to speak up now.


    "Did you ever sleep with a woman without a condom?", Ellie asked shyly.


    Jasper frowned while thinking: <em>''What kind of a question is that?''</em>


    "Do you really want to know about my sex life before we met?", he asked reluctantly.


    Ellie rolled her eyes. "Can you just answer my question? Yes or no?"


    Jasper realized something¡­"Is there a woman iming to have my child? I admit I did many things before I met you, but carelessly giving opportunities to random women to shackle me with children is not one of them. No matter how wasted I was, or eager¡­ there was always a piece of rubber between me and the other party involved."


    Ellie closed her eyes and exhaled. She is happy that he said he never slept with a woman without a condom. That means, she will be his first. But he could have kept his answer less graphic. Did he really describe his previous hookups as RANDOM? And why did he assume that there is a woman iming to have his child?


    "I asked you if you really want to know.", Jasper reminded Ellie when he saw her frown.


    She looked at him and blinked few times. "There are women who im that you impregnated them?"


    "Well¡­ no.", Jasper admitted. "But why else would you ask me if I slept with a woman without a protection?"


    "Not without a protection. Just without a condom.", Ellie rified.


    Jasper shook his head. "Condom is the only protection I believe in. I don''t want to put my trust into woman''s hands. I''ve heard more than one story where woman says it''s OK, but then it''s not¡­ and a guy is stuck with a child support for the next two decades even if he avoids a marriage."


    Ellie thought how him overthinking things is¡­ cute. She smiled. "Would you put your trust in my hands?"


    Jasper narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Ellie was nervous for some reason. Talking about this openly was more ufortable than she thought it will be. "If I say that it''s OK and we don''t need a condom. Do you trust me?"


    Jasper felt that his jaw shivered. Somehow, the thought of Ellie shackling him doesn''t sound bad. It doesn''t sound bad at all. That would mean that they would be always together. And he wants Ellie at a touching distance. Always. Maybe he should get her pregnant. Yes! That is a perfect scenario¡­ and she will never leave him¡­


    "Can you stop imagining crazy things?", Ellie''s question interrupted Jasper''s thoughts.


    "What crazy things?", he denied it while secretly fearing that Ellie can read his mind.


    "It''s written all over your face." Irritation bubbled inside Ellie. "I have no intention of getting pregnant or to tie you up with a child. Do you really think that I am a person who will depend on a man? Even if I get pregnant, I am more than capable of raising a child on my own. Knowing your father, I would probably keep the pregnancy hidden¡­"


    "You would not dare!", Jasper snapped.


    Ellie inhaled and rubbed her temples. "Why is this talk going down the crazy path?"


    Jasper didn''t know how to answer that question. After so many days of suffering unbearable loneliness, he is finally with Ellie. In her bedroom! And instead of getting all hot and steamy they are talking about¡­ what exactly? "You started by asking me about my condom usage!"


    "Because I didn''t know how else to start telling you that I''m on a pill and that we don''t need a condom!"


    At that moment, all his irritation and displeasure disappeared. He focused on five words which rang in his head: "You are on a pill?"


    Ellie''s shy nod made his mind explode. She is on a pill! He can feel her¡­ raw. And release his soldiers¡­ inside her.


    Jasper was surprised that his palm sweated. Why is he this nervous? His heart pounded wildly in his chest and he was unable to inhale enough oxygen no matter how much he tried. Is he about to hyperventte? He swallowed hard.


    Ellie saw that Jasper does not look good. "Jasper, are you OK?" She patted his cheek. "If you don''t respond, I''m calling an ambnce."


    His kissnded on her lips with urgency.


    Jasper''s thumb didn''t announce deepening of the kiss because his hands were busy removing her clothes.


    Ellie trembled from the anticipation of feeling him without a condom. She was happy that she got her period on Monday afternoon because that meant that she can start taking the pills right away.


    Swiftness of his movements is telling her that he is looking forward to what ising as much as she is. Maybe more.


    He lowered his head between her thighs and tore her panties impatiently with his hands and teeth.


    She loves when his tongue teases all the right ces, but that is not what she wants right now. Ellie grabbed his hair and pulled him up.


    Her core pulsated from the desire to feel him inside and his deep icy-blue eyes which stirred with lust told her that he is in the same state.


    Jasper swallowed her gasp when he thrusted inside her, iron-hard and smoldering-hot.


    He paused when he was all the way in and looked into her eyes which were wide open in surprise for a second before her eyelids fell down, heavy from desire.


    Ellie''s hips moved how much they could, considering that she was pressed by Jasper against the mattress, reminding him that he should continue.


    His hands moved to her hips, holding her in ce while he drilled himself inside her.


    Jasper kissed and licked and sucked everywhere other than her mouth because he didn''t want to block her moans mixed with her other lustful sounds which are music to his ears.


    Jasper smiled when Ellie opened her legs more and gripped his buttocks while pushing herself against him.


    Ellie felt that this newly found intimacy is better than anything she experienced before. She was torn between surrendering herself to the inevitable climax which ising closer with each thrust and fighting against those currents in order to savor the pleasure of lovemaking. Oh, God! How good it feels to have him inside her. His firm body on top of hers while his heavy breath mixes with hers¡­ And just for a second she lost focus and she was falling and flying at the same time.


    Ellie''s cry filled the room while her fingers wed his back and her toes curled in short spasms. And three secondster his groan was broken by the tremors of his own release¡­ and she felt his heat filling her up.


    Jasper didn''t move for some time. He was dazed by the intensity of the raw feeling mixed with the knowledge of having his juices inside her. It is wonderful. No wonder so many guys refuse to wear a condom. But Jasper knows that it would not be half as good if it''s with anyone other than Ellie.


    Additional perk: he does not need to go and remove a condom. They can just move to cuddling! But he does not want to cuddle, not now. For the first time he does not want to cuddle. He wants to stay just like that, without moving.


    His body is hovering above hers, and they are joined at the hips¡­ and he can feel her clinging onto him while her hands run down his back.


    Ellie is kissing his neck and she made a small break to whisper: "Jasper Kiani, I love you."


    Ellie was not sure if it''s because of her kisses or her words but she felt him grow bigger inside her.


    He was hot and ready for another round of lovemaking.


    This time they didn''t rush.


    They kissed and touched in all the right ces, and he refused to pull outpletely all up to the point when they headed to the bathroom to shower together beforeing back to bed again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 959 - Waking Up Next To You

    ~ Los Angeles, Ellie''s vi ~


    Saturday, October 26


    9:57 AM


    Ellie woke upte. She needed extra sleep because the night with Jasper was long and¡­ wonderful.


    Jasper is still sleeping. The small whistling sounds he is making with every breath, confirms that he is sleeping.


    Ellie turned to face him and enjoyed the view of his exquisite profile.


    She nced lower and saw his toned chest moving slightly with his breathing. His rock hard abs are half covered.


    Ellie smiled at the thought that this fine specimen is her boyfriend. She does not mind waking up to this sight every morning.


    They made lovest night several times¡­ raw. Just the thought of it made her all heated up. And she knows that Jasper liked it also because even during cuddling he wanted to stay inside her.


    Ellie stifled augh and blushed when she remembered his words from previous night: <em>''I found my favorite ce¡­ inside you.''</em> This man is truly shameless.


    "Are you one of those who likes to watch?", Jasper''s deep and raspy voice filled up the room. He heard her giggling while checking him out.


    "I like to touch also, but I didn''t want to wake you up.", she responded with a big grin while running her palms over his chest.


    He chuckled and pulled her into a tight hug.


    Ellie inhaled his scent.


    "Good morning.", she wished him.


    Jasper kissed top of her head and let out an approving hum. "Yes. It''s a good morning when I wake up next to you."


    They enjoyed morning cuddles (and one more lovemaking session) before freshening up and heading for breakfast¡­ or maybe it should be called lunch because it was almost noon.


    Jasper was happy to hear that Ellie does not n to do any work during the weekend.


    "I am all yours.", she dered.


    Jasper confirmed that other than talking to Sophia about his case, he has nothing else nned.


    "How about you call her and finish that as soon as possible?", Ellie suggested. "Then the two of us can n our time."


    Jasper approved, but before making any calls, he wanted to discuss one more thing.


    After breakfast, two of them went into the office room and Jasper closed the door. He saw Brian and few more people in the house, and he wanted to talk with Ellie in private, without interruptions. Her bedroom is not a good ce, because the only thing he can think of while in there is how to get her naked. Office room will serve just fine.


    "You look serious.", Ellie observed.


    "I believe it is. And I want us to have this talk without interruptions.", he exined.


    Jasper told her about Norman''s injuries and that Franco and Lilian are in the simr state, as well as five people who attacked her after the fashion show two weeks ago.


    "You don''t seem to be surprised.", Jasper noticed that Ellie looks frustrated. "Do you know who did this?"


    Ellie took few minutes topose her thoughts before responding with a nod. There is only one person thates to her mind, and she does not want to have any more secrets from Jasper. "My father."


    Jasper inhaled more than necessary. If she said that she did it, he would take it better. What kind of a man is her father? "He connected all the dots and beat up all of them?"


    Ellie smiled bitterly and nodded. "That evening, when you took that man from the garage, with Aiden¡­ my father called to check on me. He knew that I was attacked. He has his men watching me, and if my guess is right, he was watching you that night as well."


    Jasper rubbed his forehead. "If he got ess to the gang leader, he probably found out what they wanted to do to you. But how did he find out about Norman, Franco and Lily? We knew only about Lily."


    "My father is a powerful man. Well connected. And¡­ dangerous." Ellie paused before continuing. "A suspicion that Norman, Franco or Lily are involved is enough for my father to hurt them."


    Jasper swallowed hard. "Am I in danger?"


    Ellie stifled augh. "Honestly¡­ I don''t know. I believe that if you treat me well, my father will not touch you."


    Jasper rxed seeing that Ellie is carefree. Who cares about her father when she is right in front of him? Wonderful and perfect¡­ and his. He inched closer to her. He could never get close enough¡­ she is intoxicating, addictive.


    "I believe thatst night I treated you well.", he cheekily said in a low voice before his lips brushed against hers.


    "Mmm¡­", Ellie hummed in satisfaction. "And this morning as well."


    Jasper smiled smugly. "It seems you enjoyed."


    "More than I will ever admit." Ellieced her fingers into his hair and pulled him down for a kiss.


    Ellie was lost in the kiss and she didn''t notice at what point he put her to sit on her office desk, or when he removed her pants¡­ but the desk height is just right, and she remembered JoAnna''s words how she does not know to appreciate pleasures that an office desk can provide. Ah! Now she knows.


    Ellie''s back was on the cold surface of the desk while Jasper held her ankles just above his shoulders. And she will never look at that office desk in the same way again.


    ...


    1:54 PM


    Jasper is on the phone with Sophia and Ellie can tell from his expression that something is not right.


    "We will be there.", Jasper said somberly before ending the call.


    Ellie observed his furrowed brows. "What happened?"


    "Aiden and Sarah are missing since Thursday evening. Everyone is at Jeff''s and JoAnna''s vi. We should go there."


    Ellie inhaled sharply and nodded.


    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    2:29 PM


    Jeff, Oscar, nor, Edward, Ste and Felix are listening to Sophia and JoAnna while they inform Jasper and Ellie about current situation.


    Everyone is paying attention, like they are hoping to hear some detail they missed so far.


    Just as Sophia and JoAnna finished telling the status, Jeff''s men dragged inside Alexander.


    "We listened to Ste and followed him around.", JoAnna exined. "Besides him visiting one empty apartment and few hangouts for homeless people, nothing else came out of it. I gave her 24 hours before I take over."


    They all went to the basement, into one spacious room.


    "Who are you? What do you want?", Alexander asked when they tied him up to the chair in the middle of the room.


    JoAnna didn''t respond. She injected him with the truth serum and checked time.


    Three minutester¡­


    JoAnna stood in front of Alexander and asked: "On Thursday evening, you received three missed calls. Who was it?"


    Alexander looked down, unwilling to talk. But his mouth opened against his wishes: "Evalina Robinski".


    Jeff frowned when he heard that name. Memories of a young woman with a long blonde hair came to his mind. Security was dragging her out of his office while she kicked and screamed how she will kill Sarah. And she caused a lot of damage just because she has a thing for Aiden. That woman sounds like bad news no matter how he thinks of her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 960 - Someone Took Advantage Of The Situation

    Seeing that Alexander started talking, confirmed that the truth serum is working.


    JoAnna continued asking questions: "Last night you visited few ces. Did you look for someone? Or something?"


    "Yes.", Alex could not stop himself from talking. "I was looking for Evalina."


    "Why?"


    "She asked me on Thursday to dy Aiden so that she can talk to him after the event on the street. I sabotaged the tool which made two services stop working with a goal to cause Aiden to stay longer while debugging the issue. I saw Eva call meter that evening, but I didn''t want to take her call. Next day, when I heard from Bridgette that Sarah and Aiden didn''t show up at work I suspected that Eva might have something to do with it. But her phone is disconnected, so I went to look for her. I didn''t find her in any of her usual spots."


    "Why did Evalina want to dy Aiden and talk to him?"


    "Because she is infatuated with him.", Jeff responded instead of Alex.


    Everyone looked at Jeff as he exined: "Evalina Robinski worked at White corp. for about three years. When Sarah joined, Evalina was jealous and sabotaged some of Sarah''s work. Sarah caught her and it backfired on Evalina."


    Ellie shrunk in Jasper''s embrace. This¡­ this happened because of a jealous woman? A woman who could not ept Sarah''s and Aiden''s rtionship caused them to disappear? What is wrong with this world? Ellie could not believe what all people are capable off¡­ She heard Aiden and JoAnna mention various scenarios, one worse than the other. And this is one more: that woman wanted to kick Sarah out of work, and she waited for her chance to approach Aiden for more than half a year and ended up hurting them¡­ because Aiden chose to be with Sarah? How Ellie sees this, Evalina ispletely unrted to Sarah or Aiden. What gave her the right to think that she should be with Aiden? Ellie hugged Jasper and held him tightly. In response, Jasper tightened his hold on her.


    "Robinski is a low level branch family of Voronins.", Ste said while trying to understand the situation. They already know from the files Edward provided that Evalina got into White corp. with a goal to keep an eye on Aiden and that she was fired. But they didn''t know thisst part... "She fell in love with Aiden while watching him?"


    "Yes.", Alex responded Ste''s question. "Eva neglected her task. That is why after she got fired, she hid and stayed in the area, afraid of the punishment from the family. She was mostly lingering around White corp. HQ building, parking lot entry¡­ with a hope to see Aiden. And she knew that for thepany meeting streets will be blocked and he will need to walk to the assigned parking lot, and she decided to approach him¡­" Alex told them how he checked assigned parking for Aiden and Sarah and told Evalina about it. "But she only wanted to talk to him."


    "She ran away after shooting at them.", Sophia said coldly.


    Alex shook his head in disbelief. "Shoot? No. Eva does not have a gun."


    "Well, she found a gun, shot Aiden and Sarah and ran away.", Sophia''s chin was shivering from anger. They are fairly confident that both Sarah and Aiden got shot because if one was not shot, that person would call for an ambnce, or a backup or¡­ anything.


    "I don''t know where Eva is. I looked everywhere I could think of. She is gone.", Alex said when he realized that they are interested in Evalina. He is just a middleman.


    "Let''s go upstairs and try to make sense of this.", nor suggested.


    Alex watched everyone leave and called: "Hey, I told you everything I know. You can let me go now, right?"


    Ste looked at him unable to hide her murderous intent. "Because of you my baby daughter is missing, probably hurt. Do you think that we will let you leave after you saw our faces?"


    She approached him and spoke close to his ear in Russian: "You will suffer for daring to hurt a Lebedev."


    "W-wh-what?", Alex stuttered. "I didn''t know. I swear! I didn''t know! Please! I will do anything! I didn''t know!..."


    Ste walked out and closed the door behind her. She will deal with himter. Now she needs to find her Sarah and Aiden.


    ¡­


    Up in the living room, the atmosphere is grim.


    "All this mess is because a deranged woman is infatuated with Aiden?", JoAnna voiced the question which was on repeat in her mind.


    "She is maybe the one who pulled the trigger. But we know that she worked alone. And she escaped alone.", Sophia said resentfully.


    JoAnna inhaled. "You are saying¡­"


    Sophia nced at Felix. "Just like our incident in the hospital. We got in for a checkup, and people who are watching us took advantage of the situation thinking that it''s the right time to kidnap us."


    Felix frowned before nodding in agreement.


    "Who is watching you?", Ellie asked reluctantly.


    Sophia opened and closed mouth few times, but no words came out.


    JoAnna responded: "An organization from Eastern Europe."


    "Do you think they will try to move them to Europe?", Ellie asked.


    "Highly possible.", Ste responded.


    "I can get my dad to watch airports for anythinging to Europe from US. If they are on any flight, he will know it.", Ellie offered.


    nor nodded and showed a small smile of gratitude. "Please."


    Ellie stepped out of the room to make a phone call.


    Jasper looked after Ellie with aplex expression. As much as he does not want to ask about her father. He feels how that might be a necessary knowledge. But now is not the time.


    "I will get my men to focus their search on relevant organizations.", Ste said and stood up. She needs to make some phone calls as well.


    "Can our men help?", Oscar offered.


    Ste shook her head rejecting his offer. "My men know thework and can move around without arousing suspicion. Your men should stay on their current tasks and block exits from the city."


    "So now what? We just sit and wait? What are we waiting for?", JoAnna was losing her patience.


    Ste patted JoAnna''s shoulder while trying to calm her anxiousness. "We are not just waiting. But we can''t be rash either. I believe that we all know that out of all the elders in the family, King has Sarah and Aiden. After all, he is the one watching you girls for years, and if anyone took advantage of Sarah''s and Aiden''s predicament, that is King. He is an impulsive and proud man. Highly unstable. If he suspects that he is losing he will cut his losses. But he will not hurt them as long as he believes that he can make use of them."


    "What gives you that confidence?", Sophia stood next to JoAnna and asked Ste.


    "I know that he is after Sarah. He needs her intact and in top shape. And I believe that he will use Aiden to force Sarah into submission. That is why both of them will be safe."


    nor inhaled so loudly that everyone turned toward her. nor was looking at Ste. "He needs Sarah in top shape, but Aiden¡­"


    Ste pressed her lips into a line. Everyone understood that to use Aiden against Sarah, Aiden only needs to be alive. That does not sound good, but at least it means that King sees a value in Aiden''s life.


    "I will call my men and tell them to hurry." Ste said while avoiding nor''s gaze. She left the room to make phone calls.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 961 - Voices In The Darkness

    ~ Los Angeles, undisclosed location ~


    Sarah is drifting in and out of consciousness. Sometimes she hears indistinct sounds, sometimes there is someone''s voice, but most of the time it''s just her thoughts.


    <em>''Shit! Why is my hand hurting this much!''</em>


    She tried to move, cry, inhale¡­ nothing worked. She can''t move a muscle, but somehow, she is hearing some faint sounds¡­ a man talking to himself. Or maybe on the phone¡­


    "Yes, boss¡­ this specialist is no good¡­ tomorrow another one will arrive to look at her arm¡­ yes, boss I understand¡­ permanent nerve damage is not eptable¡­"


    Man''s voice faded away and she was back to the silence in the darkness.


    <em>''Look at someone''s arm? Permanent nerve damage?''</em>


    Sarah remembered that her arm is aching¡­ oh, not anymore. Now it''s numb. Her whole body is numb¡­<em></em>


    <em>''Who was that person? Who is the boss he spoke to?''</em>¡­ and her thoughts were lost in the darkness.


    ¡­


    Sarah''s mind stirred again. She wondered, why is so difficult to open her eyes? Why can''t she move? Where is she?


    She felt pushing on her abdomen, and man''s voice reached her: "It was done, just how you requested¡­ The procedure went well¡­ Yes¡­ There should be noplications¡­ it was only seven weeks along¡­"


    The voice faded away and she was left with her thoughts.


    <em>''Was he talking on the phone? What was seven weeks along?</em>''


    Sarah wondered why she feels pushing on her lower abdomen, tugging on her back, and as if someone is moving her.


    "A bit higher¡­", it was a female voice this time. "¡­there, now it will not drip¡­"


    Sarah wanted to ask, what is going on? What are they doing to her? Is this real, or is she dreaming? And the darkness enveloped her.


    ¡­


    There was somemotion around her. She could not make out who is saying what¡­ several voices, ovepping¡­ and then it was quiet¡­


    "Yes, boss¡­ He is one of the best in the field¡­ No chance to fix her left arm¡­ Yes, boss¡­ I understand¡­ What about the boy?..."


    The voice dimmed but Sarah''s thoughts were still present. Was he talking about her arm? No chance to fix it? What happened? And who is the boy?


    Sarah vaguely remembered evening on the street, Aiden calling her name while pulling her toward him¡­ and gunshots. Aiden! Where is he? Is he the boy that man mentioned? What about him? Sarah faded away¡­


    ¡­


    Sarah felt movement. Is someone moving her again? No, it does not feel like it¡­ They are small, persistent, jerking movements... Is she in some vehicle? There is a faint sound of a car engine. Yes. Definitely a vehicle¡­ moving¡­


    "After all this trouble, Boss does not want her¡­", a male voice said.


    "With a ruined arm, she is useless. But too bad for the boy¡­", a female voice said. "He is very handsome."


    "Hmph!", male voice said grumbled. "He will serve as a reminder what happens to the ones who don''t obey the boss."


    Sarah was sure that she frowned. <em>''Are they talking about Aiden?''</em><em></em>She needs to make sure. She needs to open her eyes and see what is going on!


    "Hey, she is moving!", male voice eximed while panicking. "Give her another dose! If she wakes up, we are in trouble!"


    Sarah felt stinging pain in her right arm and then everything was dark and quiet again.


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    Monday, October 28


    10:03 AM


    Sarah heard whispers which became soft voices. Like someone is talking while trying not to wake up another person.


    "I feel useless¡­", it sounded like Edward.


    "Don''t say that. We narrowed down to three locations. If they were not released, we would find them within hours.", Steforted him.


    Sarah tried lifting her eyelids like so many times before. And this time she managed to allow a spec of light toe in. Her eyes shut reflexively, it''s too bright.


    Sarah let out a barely audible whimper.


    "She is waking up!", Sophia''s cry was followed by a wordlessmotion in the room.


    "Sarah, can you hear me? How do you feel? Can you move?...", Sarah was confident that this barrage of questions came from JoAnna. She does not need to open her eyes to recognize that voice.


    A warm hand caressed her forehead, moving her hair away. Based on the touch, she can tell it''s her mother.


    Sarah made another effort and managed to open her eyes halfway. She saw number of circles in front of her, blurry and merging at first. She understood those are heads of people hovering above her.


    Sarah wanted to smile, grateful that finally that creepy nightmare is over. But¡­ why is she numb, and she can''t move... and why are all of them gathered around her if that was just a nightmare?


    Her eyes closed and images shed in front of her eyes¡­ dark street, Aiden holding her, gunshots¡­


    Sarah''s eyes sprang open.


    "Aiden!", her voice was hoarse, and it was painful to talk.


    "Shh¡­", JoAnna tried to calm her down. "Take a sip of water."


    "You have no idea how worried we were.", Sophia had difficulty holding back her tears while watching Sarah take sips of water with JoAnna''s help.


    "Yes, she just woke up¡­", Sarah''s attention got drawn to Felix who informed Jeff abouttest development over the phone.


    Edward is on the sofa next to Felix, looking her way with a relief obvious on his face.


    Sarah can see through the window that it''s daylight. Last thing she remembers is that it was Thursday evening, Evalina shot at them. She recognizes interior as one of the VIP rooms in LA Medical Center. So¡­ she ended up in a hospital. Was she out the whole night? Where is Aiden?


    nor and Oscar entered the room.


    Sarah can see they are worn out even though nor did her best to smile.


    "We are d you are awake. We were all worried sick.", Ste said from the side while still caressing Sarah''s forehead.


    Sarah looked at all of them and her sight fell on her left arm which is in some mix of a bandage and cast. Is it possible that all those voices she heard were not part of the dream, but it was real?


    "What happened? How long was I out? Where is Aiden?", Sarah wanted to ask more questions, but her throat didn''t listen, and she started coughing. Painful coughs.


    JoAnna gave her more water.


    "You were shot. It''s Monday morning. Aiden is¡­ in the next room.", JoAnna responded.


    Sarah processed the information with difficulty, but the most important thing is that Aiden is in the next room. Both of them are safe.


    "I know that I was shot. It was Evalina.", Sarah said.


    "We know.", Ste responded. "We have Alexander Pavlov who helped Evalina approach you. But we can''t find her."


    Sarah frowned. "Alexander?"


    Ste smiled. "Rest now. It''s most important that you recuperate."


    "I want to talk to him!", Sarah told Ste.


    Ste''s smile didn''t fade. "He is not going anywhere. Take your time to get better."


    "I want to see Aiden.", Sarah demanded.


    "He is not awake. You going there won''t make a difference. Rest now, you can see himter.", JoAnnamanded.


    Sarah shook her head rejecting to rest. She has so many questions. How can she rest? "What happened to my hand?"


    "The bullet shattered your bone and there is nerve damage. I was waiting for you to wake up in order to do more tests.", JoAnna exined.


    Sarah held her breath. It''s just how that man said. "Do the tests now. I won''t rest anymore. It seems that I''m out for days¡­" Sarah remembered, and her eyesnded on Sophia. "The kids, how are they?"


    Sophia showed an encouraging smile. "They are fine. They all wanted to help find you, but now they are settled when we told them that you are back. We will arrange for them to visit youter."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 962 - What Did They Do To Me?

    JoAnna observed number of doctors taking turns in examining Sarah''s arm.


    After they finished with poking, prodding, nudging and using various devices, small army of doctors left, leaving only JoAnna and Sarah in the examination room.


    JoAnna was looking at theputer terminal which showed results of the examinations and observations as doctors were entering them into the system from their offices. JoAnna wants to make sure that she has all the data necessary to understand Sarah''s condition before she wheels her out to the VIP room.


    "Anna¡­", Sarah called. "While I was gone¡­ what did they do to me?"


    JoAnna turned slowly to Sarah before responding. "They performed a surgery and removed the bullet from your arm. Based on the amount of drugs in your system when you arrived, it seems that they kept you sedated."


    Sarah nodded. "I don''t remember anything other than voices who spoke about my injury as something that can''t be fixed. Permanent nerve damage¡­"


    Sarah looked at her left arm and she was not sure if she can''t move anything below elbow because of that damage or because of sedation her arm is under.


    "I need my hand to work and fight. Were they telling the truth? It can''t be fixed?"


    JoAnna tilted her head slightly while thinking how to respond to this. "It''s one thing what they say. And another one what I can do. No matter what happened to your arm, I will not give up until I fix you up."


    Sarah took few deep breaths while preparing herself to ask next question.


    "They also mentioned¡­ a procedure withoutplications rted to something that is seven weeks along..." Sarah''s voice trailed away when she saw JoAnna lowering her head to avoid her gaze. "Anna?"


    JoAnna''s gazended on Sarah''s stomach. She wanted to tell her, but she could not find words. How do you tell your sister that they induced an abortion without her consent¡­ or knowledge?


    Sarah understood what JoAnna was not saying with words. She ced her right hand over her belly and closed her eyes while trying to ignore all the emotions that swelled inside her. "Who knows?"


    "Only Sophia and I.", JoAnna responded.


    "Let''s keep it that way.", Sarah whispered and leaned back on the bed. "Don''t tell Aiden."


    Fragments of the talk she overheard in that vehicle flew through Sarah''s mind. That a handsome boy will serve as an example.


    "What is Aiden''s condition?", Sarah asked JoAnna.


    "Two bullets in the back. No vital organs are damaged, and both bullets are removed."


    "When will he wake up?", Sarah saw that JoAnna is avoiding her gaze again. "Anna, I need to know. Now."


    JoAnna took a deep breath and looked Sarah in the eyes. "We found in his system traces of an unknown mix of drugs. But I can tell that it causes body to fall into a state simr to aa. In normal circumstances, knowing what was injected will help us produce a drug that counters the effects. But when we found you it was too long since he was injected and¡­ there is not enough for us to make a neutralizer."


    Sarah felt numbness consume her. Her body, her brain, her emotions¡­ everything was numb. "He can wake up on his own. Right?"


    "That¡­ we don''t know. Medically speaking, he is stable, his life is not in danger, and he is in aa."


    "Take me to see him."


    ¡­


    JoAnna pushed bed with Sarah into Aiden''s VIP room.


    nor and Oscar were in there, seated at the table on the side. They were looking at some documents and Oscar had aptop in front of him. Two of them stopped talking when they saw Sarah.


    Sarah''s gaze fell on the man lying on the bed. She heard the heartrate monitor beeping and saw an IV drip connected to his left arm.


    Aiden is slightly pale, probably due to blood loss, but other than that he looks peaceful, rxed¡­ like he is sleeping.


    Sarah sat up on the bed and reached to hold his right hand. He is a bit cold and she moved to pull the cover higher over his chest.


    As much as it pains her to see him like this, she told herself that he is alive. As long as he is alive, there is hope, and she will not abandon that hope. Ever. Because if she stops believing that he will wake up ande back to her¡­ there will be nothing left.


    She decided not to fall apart. She will be strong. Stronger than ever. And get revenge for what they did. She will make sure that everyone involved in this pays full price, with interest. Only like that she will be able to look Aiden in the eyes proudly when he wakes up. And when those enchanting dark eyes look at her again, she will tell him that she took care of everything and everyone while he was resting. Because he looks like he is resting.


    Sarah is not sure how long she sat like that in silence.


    When she turned to the side, she saw that everyone was there: Oscar, nor, Ste, Edward, Sophia, Felix, JoAnna, Jeff, Bridgette, Steve, and even Jasper and Ellie.


    Sarah smiled faintly at the sight of all those people who looked at her with concern in their eyes, silently giving her support. She can see that all of them are looking at her and waiting to see her reaction.


    "When can he be moved home?", Sarah asked JoAnna.


    "He is stable, but I would like to have him here for another few days. Just to make sure nothing unusual shows up.", JoAnna responded.


    Sarah looked at Ste. "They believe that my arm can''t be fixed. That is why they let me go. Without my arm working I''m useless. And for Aiden¡­ they said that he will serve as a reminder for the ones who don''t obey their boss."


    She nced at the people in the room. "Don''t be disheartened. I know that JoAnna will fix my arm and Aiden will wake up, and everything will be back to normal. He promised that in one year we will be married, and he never broke a promise made to me. I believe in him, and you should too."


    Sarah''s throat was aching from the talking, but she had more to say: "Anna, we know that there are King''s spies in this hospital, and we can assume that he is not the only one with his people here. It will be good if all of them believe that my arm is permanently damaged, and that Aiden will not wake up."


    JoAnna nodded in understanding. "I will call Emma toe here. She is the only one I trustpletely. Your records will show that there is no chance of improvement, for both of you."


    Sophia walked next to Sarah and JoAnna and said to Sarah: "If Anna or Emma can''t be here, I will stay with you to make sure no one approaches you."


    Ellie approached three sisters and announced: "I will stay in Los Angeles, count on my help."


    Sarah spread her arms, and JoAnna, Sophia and Ellie ended up in a four-girl-hug.


    Jasper watched all that withplex expression. He is happy that Ellie wants to help, but did she say that she will stay in Los Angeles? Doesn''t she know that he is in Chicago? Even if hees every weekend, that means that weekdays they will be apart! He sighed.


    Jeff patted his shoulder gently.


    Jasper nced at Jeff and saw that Jeff''s gaze was fixed on JoAnna.


    Jasper remembered a conversation he had with Jeffst weekend¡­ that there is no better way to realize your feelings than a separation. And that he looks ready to propose and get married. Jasper denied it at that time, but now he is aware that three days ago he considered getting Ellie pregnant in order to make her stay by his side. How ridiculous¡­ Jasper Kiani, ultimate dream of so many girls in Chicago area (and wider), ended up plotting to get a girl pregnant on purpose in order to tie her to him... and yet, here he is... looking at Ellie''s back and sulking because she dered that she will help her friend who was shot and kidnapped. Jasper nodded subconsciously and turned to Jeff.


    Jeff noticed that Jasper is looking at him and raised his eyebrows questionably.


    "You were right.", Jasper said quietly and turned to look at Ellie.


    Jeff was not sure what that was about, but he will take it. He wanted to ask for the rification, but the overall atmosphere in the room was not right.


    When the girl-hug broke, JoAnna nced at Felix. "I will need your assistance with Sarah''s arm. I have reports from the tests, and I will talk to you once Ie up with a n."


    Felix responded with a smile. "Of course."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 963 - Prognosis And Plans For Recovery

    Sarah requested to stay with Aiden in the same room.


    JoAnna made necessary arrangements.


    Other than the IV with painkillers, Sarah does not need any machine so it''s just a matter of putting her hospital bed next to Aiden''s.


    On his way out of the room, Jasper wished Sarah a quick recovery and that Aiden wakes up soon. He is headingter that evening back to Chicago.


    "I will be back tomorrow to check on you. Let me know if you need anything.", Ellie told Sarah before leaving with Jasper.


    Bridgette looked at Sarah and she was not sure what to say. She was on the verge of tears and she didn''t want to approach Sarah due to fear that she will fall apart. How can she be so weak, when Sarah is so strong? She hoped that her presence will tell Sarah that she can count on her.


    After confirming that Sarah is stable and that Aiden''s condition didn''t change, Jeff returned to his office with Steve. Bridgette also left with them.


    From the Cliffside vi, Jesse and Haru came with seven kids. During their short stay, Sarah did her best to reassure all of them that soon she will be back home with Aiden. Ade didn''t want to leave. He wanted to stay and guard the door so that no bad guyse and hurt his bosses again. Sarah is always touched to see hismitment.


    "If you stay here, who will take care of Kitty?", Sarah asked Ade.


    Seeing that Sarah is relying on them to take care of the things at home until she returns and hearing JoAnna say how Sarah needs to rest, Ade relented. But only after he heard that there will be other bodyguards at the door.


    "You two should also head out.", JoAnna encouraged Sophia and Felix to go to the Cliffside vi with the others. "Emma is on her way, and she will take over for the night. I will be here until she arrives."


    Sophia and Felix wished goodnight to Sarah, leaving their two bodyguards (Levi and Ryan) in front of the VIP room. They don''t need an additional protection when heading back with nine capable fighters, ten with Felix included.


    Ste and Edward left as well. Before leaving, they asked who is<em> ''Kitty''</em>, but they didn''t believe Sarah and JoAnna when they heard it''s a leopard cub.


    "Eh, even at a time like this, you are joking¡­", Edward shook his head while exiting the room.


    "You did great.", nor praised Sarah while giving her a goodbye hug. "The way you showed strength and optimism reflected on everyone else. I am proud of you."


    nor knows that Sarah is in a lot of pain seeing Aiden like that. The fact that Sarah didn''t break down in self-pity shows that she is a formidable young woman who will be strong. For Aiden.


    nor is confident that Sarah will cry,ter, when no one else is watching. She gave Sarah one more hug and patted her back gently for some time before letting go and leaving the room with Oscar after promising toe back tomorrow.


    ¡­


    "What is the prognosis for my arm?", Sarah asked JoAnna when two of them were left with Aiden in the VIP room.


    Sarah noticed that she does not feel her left arm below the elbow. Based on muscle memory, her pinky and ring finger can move slightly, but other three are not budging no matter how much she tries.


    "It''s too early for percentages¡­", JoAnna responded. "But if I can get Charlie to walk, I can fix your arm into its original state. Or maybe better¡­ we will need to rece the radial bone, if Felix uses the same materials he used for Charlie''s legs, it is lighter than a bone and stronger. Much stronger. You will be able to move faster, and it is almost indestructible."


    Sarah likes JoAnna''s confidence. But fixing the bone does not mean returning her mobility. She can''t move her wrist because of the cast, but she can tell that something is definitely wrong with at least three of her fingers. "What about my fingers?"


    "That goes under nerve damage...", JoAnna exined. "If current nerves can''t be fixed, we can do something artificial. There are several promising experimental approaches we could try¡­ Or do you want us to rece those bones as well?"


    Sarah listened to JoAnna and thought how all that sounds interesting. She definitely wants more information. If she can turn this situation around and get faster and stronger¡­ she will do it. Sarah will take any bit of advantage she can get in order to punish all those who dared to touch her and Aiden and¡­ she didn''t finish her thought.


    "I want to hear about all the options you find promising: the procedures involved, time to recuperate, and estimated percentage of sess."


    JoAnna nodded in understanding. "Alright. I can have that ready for you in a day or two."


    "When can I get out of here?"


    JoAnna frowned at Sarah''s question. "I thought you want to leave the hospital at the same time with Aiden."


    Sarah confirmed. She has no intention of heading home without him. "Yes. But I will not wait few days to find that bitch and grind her into dust."


    JoAnna understood Sarah''s intentions and she has no intention of stopping her. "Drugs they pumped you with are almost out of your system. By morning you should be clean. I will make sure your forearm is secured and you don''t feel the pain. As for the bleeding¡­ at this point it''s just like a period and it should stop in few days. Pads are enough and because you are getting painkillers for the arm, you should not feel any difort. Yourptops are here as well as your earpieces¡­"


    ¡­


    JoAnna left the room, leaving Sarah with Aiden.


    Sarah sat on the chair next to his bed and held his hand in hers.


    Without anyone else distracting her, Sarah found it difficult to keep her emotions in check.


    "I will not cry¡­", she spoke softly to Aiden. "Because I know that you are only sleeping. I hope that you can hear me. I remember, when I was in the hospital unconscious, your voice reached me¡­ Aiden, love, I know that you want me toy low and stay safe, but I will find Evalina and I will make her pay for what she did to us¡­ and everyone else will pay. Everyone. This incident proves that we can''t be safe while staying on the defense. They areing for us and they are attacking. And with every attack they are chipping away pieces of us¡­"


    Sarah shared her thoughts with him, hoping that he can hear her.


    "Rest well. Whenever you decide to wake up, I will be right by your side."


    Sarah kissed him gently on the lips and sighed.


    <em>''He is only sleeping¡­ and he will wake up¡­ he has to.''</em>, she told herself.


    ¡­


    When Emma entered VIP room with JoAnna, Sarah was in her bed, next to Aiden''s, working on herptop.


    "Hey¡­", Emma smiled while showing her professionalforting expression. "How are you doing?"


    "Pretty good, considering everything.", Sarah responded while closing herptop.


    "I hear that you will have a surgery. I spoke with Anna and I wille up with options for physiotherapy. Also¡­", Emma looked at Aiden. "While he is like that, he will need to get muscle stimtions to avoid atrophy."


    Sarah was expecting that. "Just let me know if any equipment is needed and I will make necessary preparations. Did Anna tell you about keeping any progress out of hospital records?"


    Emma looked questionably at JoAnna.


    JoAnna shook her head. "Not yet. I only told her about your current condition."


    JoAnna spoke to Emma in a hushed voice: "We need to keep the surgery and any improvements a secret. There is a high chance that people who hurt them have spies in the hospital. Both of them will be moved in two days to their home if nothing unexpected shows up¡­"


    Emma was visibly ufortable to hear that there are spies in the hospital. How she sees it, hospitals are a ce where sick people get treated, not a yground for people with ulterior motives.


    "I know that you are staying with Charlie¡­", Sarah told Emma. "If you are interested in moving, we have free bedrooms avable. We will be happy to hire you as a personal nurse for me and for Aiden. Think of what conditions you find eptable and let me know."


    Emma nodded. "Thank you. Of course, I will take care of you two in terms of medical treatments. But I want to think about moving over. Charlie''s therapy with me is currently only two times a week. I was nning to move out of his vi soon and get a ce for myself, but now¡­ I will consider your offer."


    Sarah was pleased to hear that. If Emma stays with them, it will be more convenient for everyone. And she trusts Emma.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 964 - Relief And Heaviness And... An Engagement

    That Monday evening, everyone had troubling thoughts.


    They all were relieved that Sarah and Aiden are back, and that Sarah is awake, but at the same time there was a heaviness because of Aiden''s condition and Sarah''s injuries¡­ and how it happened in an instant, only hours after all of them were together celebrating White corp. annual event and Sarah''s sessful presentation... it all plunged into chaos.


    ¡­


    Oscar and nor had dinner with Ste and Edward.


    nor was fuming: "You narrowed it down to three locations. I say that we tear them down. All three of them. No one should dare to touch my children! I don''t care who he is!"


    To everyone''s surprise, Ste didn''t object. "My men are gathering details on the security involved and the firepower they have. Give me one day and I will share that information with you. Then we can strike together."


    ¡­


    Sophia and Felix were worried about the kids and how the current situation might affect them.


    But the kids are tough. They used this to motivate themselves to work harder.


    "If we were there, this would not happen. Let''s finish that education stuff and train more so that we can help our bosses and make sure they are not hurt ever again!", Ade was pumped up.


    Other kids echoed his words.


    Jesse and Haru were inspired as well, and they went to the sparring rink as soon as they reached home and changed into clothes for training.


    ¡­


    Jeff and JoAnna reflected on the events as well.


    Jeff was happy that Oscar was present to remind him to stay levelheaded and act like a leader. But it''s hard to think logically when the person in danger is someone you care about.


    "Don''t give yourself hard time over that.", JoAnnaforted him. "Everyone has things to learn, even you. And no matter how much you learn, this is your brother and my sister. It''s easy to get carried away and loseposure."


    Jeff furrowed his brows. "If that is two of us instead of them, and you are the one not waking up¡­ I would not be able to keep myself together.", Jeff admitted.


    JoAnna was not sure how to respond to this. She can''t imagine what Sarah is going through emotionally. "Sarah is channeling her energy into revenge."


    Jeff frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "She will start with that woman and she will not give her a quick exit. I told Sarah that she can use any of our safehouses."


    Jeff confirmed. "Also, let her know that if she needs additional manpower, she can count on us."


    JoAnna smiled. "I told her that already."


    ¡­


    Even Steve and Bridgette had their own troubling thoughts rted to the incident.


    "I always thought how Hill sisters are blessed to have it all. Great family, money, standing, rtionships¡­ but the more I know about them, the more I realize that there is a different side to it as well.", Bridgette told Steve. "I am happy that we don''t have a family burden weighing us down. Simple is good."


    How Bridgette sees it, Damien is supportive no matter what she does, and Sylvie is keeping a low profile ever since Felix''s wedding. And so far she didn''t even meet Steve''s parents. His Uncle and Aunt seem like good people... maybe a bit snobby, but they are not his parents, so Bridgette does not care much about it.


    Steve nodded absentmindedly. She reminded him that he needs to tell her about his family.


    He is a Long, and they are many things¡­ but not simple. After all, Longs are a family on the top of the shipping industry, and Steve is the one who helped get the ports closed to make sure Sarah and Aiden don''t leave Los Angeles area by sea routes. His Uncle is the head of the family, and Gabriel is his sessor, but that does not mean that Steve can live outside of the shadow of the Longs.


    ¡­


    At Ellie''s vi...


    Jasper and Ellie had a dinner with Brian, and Paulette (Ellie''s assistant).


    Brian and Paulette noticed that Ellie and Jasper are unusually quiet, only giving short responses to the questions asked, and they assumed that something is wrong in their rtionship. After finishing their meal, Brian and Paulette excused themselves, leaving Ellie and Jasper at the table.


    Ellie and Jasper were quiet because they reflected on the events from thest few days.


    Since Saturday, Jasper and Ellie stayed with JoAnna and Jeff, following up on the issue rted to Sarah and Aiden, and both of them got some understanding of the challenges Hills and Whites are facing.


    They also noticed that Sarah''s and Aiden''s families are working well together and supporting each other. Neither Ellie nor Jasper have that feeling of family''s unity and this was two families (plus Felix, Bridgette, and Steve). It was a new experience for both of them.


    What made the biggest impression is the fact how everything is fragile. Rtionships, lives¡­ it can be gone in an instant.


    It''s one thing to hear about it, but when you see it, it''s really impactful.


    Ellie thinks of Sarah and Aiden as a perfect couple. They have everything: good looks, intelligence, great personalities, money, supportive families, and each other. On Wednesday, Sarah and Aiden were on the stage showcasing EY designs together, happy, and only few dayster Aiden is nonresponsive, and Sarah is hurt. And they are still not out of danger.


    In Ellie''s bedroom¡­


    It is after midnight and Jasper and Ellie are holding each other on the sofa. She is curled up in hisp.


    "I''m going to head out soon.", Jasper told Ellie after he checked time.


    Ellie held him tighter and sighed. She does not want him to go, but she has no right to tell him to stay. The situation with their friends is not critical anymore and he has work to do just how she does. Her work requires her to move, and his requires him to stay in Chicago.


    Jasper understood Ellie''s non-verbalmunication. He kissed top of her head. "I wish that I don''t have to go."


    "Mmm¡­", she confirmed. "It would be nice if we can stay together."


    "How about if we always stay together?"


    Ellie smiled while thinking how his question is silly. "How is that possible?"


    Jasper felt his heart thump violently in his throat when his mouth opened and the words escaped him: "Would you consider marrying me?"


    Ellie paused and lifted her head to see his expression. "Are you proposing to me?"


    "I guess I am.", he admitted reluctantly.


    "You are crazy.", Ellie said under her breath.


    Jasper frowned. "What is crazy about me wanting to spend my life with you?"


    "Everything! You barely know me¡­ you don''t even know my father. And how is a marriage certificate going to solve the problem of my work needing me to be in Los Angeles or New York while yours needs you in Chicago?"


    Jasper didn''t n to propose. If he did, he would have a ring and flowers¡­ but that does not mean that he is not sincere. And he will NOT allow Ellie''s weak arguments to make him waver from his intention to be with her.


    "I know that you are an amazing cook, and a brilliant independent woman, and the smartest and fiercest and kindest person I''ve ever known. And why is your father important? I don''t want to marry him! And for our jobs¡­ you can put more trust in your assistants while you work remotely from Chicago and go to the shows only when necessary. And on those few days when it''s necessary for you to travel, I will join you and work remotely and hire a full time assistant who can be useful in my absence."


    Jasper observed Ellie''s expression and he could not read anything. She was looking at him with her eyes open wide, without blinking. Shocked probably.


    "Ellie, I know that we started dating recently, but Jeff is right. When I think of myself five years from now I see two of us together and nothing else makes sense. Every moment is precious, and I don''t want to waste any of my time by staying apart from you. Will you¡­ think about it?"


    "One condition.", Ellie spoke after few endless seconds.


    "What?" Jasper held his breath while waiting to hear what that life-changing condition is.


    "Your future full time assistant needs to be a male." Ellie does not want any more women lingering around Jasper. There are already plenty of them.


    Smile bloomed on Jasper''s face. "You got yourself a deal, future Mrs. Kiani."


    "Hey! I didn''t say I will marry you! I epted only to think about it!", Ellie protested.


    Jasper ignored her protests. "I really don''t see the difference¡­ Do you want to pick the ring? Or should I surprise you? What is your size? This looks like a seven¡­"


    Ellie frowned while Jasper visually inspected her ring finger andpared it with his. And did he say: <em>''Jeff is right?''</em> Is it possible that Jeff is in Jasper''s head how JoAnna is in hers? What exactly did Jeff tell him?


    Ellie was unable to say another word because her lips were sealed with his.


    She remembers that he mumbled something about the diamond cuts and the wedding in Chicago between kisses while removing her clothes, but she decided to think about it tomorrow because now she wants to enjoy the pleasures which her super-hot boyfriend¡­ scratch that¡­ her super-hot FIANC¨¦ can provide.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 965 - Ivanka Benson (aka Evalina)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Wednesday, 8:53 AM


    Evalina is standing in front of the wall to ceiling window of her penthouse. She is dressed in a business suit which fits her well and drinking her usual morning shake.


    The sunny day enhances the beautiful city view from the 25th floor, but she does not care about it.


    Evalina is reflecting on the recent events.


    She was looking forward to the White corp.pany event on Thursday. It was her chance to approach Aiden, and she nned every detail¡­ How did it go so wrong?


    For months, she is pretending to be a pitiful homeless person in front of Alexander, and she knows that part was perfect. She even adjusted her makeup over time to give an illusion that she is losing weight, and oversized shabby clothes hid her figure. And she knows that Alexander was fooled. He felt sorry for her to the point of informing her details about Aiden and Sarah.


    In her n, Evalina is an average fighter, but her skills of a disguise are top notch.


    After Evalina lost her position at White corp. it took her only a day to find three good candidates for her to take over their identities.


    Evalina nced on the coffee table which has a ck short wig on top of it and smirked. Now she is Ivanka Benson, a software engineer employed at the middle sized insurancepany in Los Angeles. Considering that Ivanka was not in touch with her mother, and didn''t have friends, she was perfect. Real Ivanka Benson is somewhere in the ocean, eaten by the sea creatures. As soon as she got Ivanka out of the way, Evalina submitted a resignation to the job position Ivanka held at that time and she got her current job. Ah, remembers how all the interviewers ogled at her¡­ if they knew that the real Ivanka was a middle aged 100kg heavy woman, they would probably flip.


    And everything was great. Evalina became Ivanka, with a steady earning and a wonderful penthouse which her grandmother left her after passing. And Alexander never suspected a thing.


    Evalina didn''t want to use Alexander, but she knows that Aiden''s skills are more than just coding. She was concerned that if she starts looking into him, he will get alerted¡­ so Alexander was a necessity in order for her to track Aiden''s whereabouts.


    At first, Evalina was not confident that Aiden will attend thepany event, he never cared for those things. But when she found out that Sarah will be presenting, Evalina knew that Aiden will be there as well.


    Alexander provided her with necessary information where Aiden''s designated parking spot is, and it was easy for Evalina to predict his path where she can intercept him. She wanted to see him, talk to him¡­ get him to understand that she needs him, and that he needs her as well.


    All guys fall for a woman who needs help, and her n was that Aiden sees her ruined and pitiful because of him, and because of that despicable Sarah¡­ but he looked at her with contempt while hiding that slut behind his back! And she could not take it.


    Evalina narrowed her eyes and smirked at the thought how even though she didn''t get Aiden, neither will Sarah. Nor any other woman. She has wonderful three years of memories with him, and no one else has that. She had him the most.


    Evalina would like to see Sarah suffering now that Aiden is dead¡­ but she can''t find any information about Aiden''s death. Well, that is not umon. Whites keep their private life¡­ private. And she does not want to contact Alexander. He is a liability, and he probably knows what she did by now.


    Evalina''s wristwatch buzzed. It''s 9 AM. Time to go to work.


    She gulped her shake and put her ck wig on.


    Evalina does not know why she is still pretending to be Ivanka¡­ but what else will she do? Until she figures that out, she will be Ivanka. She turned to look at the apartment and thought how this is not a bad life.


    Evalina got her purse and opened the door to exit her apartment.


    <em>''POW!''</em>


    A powerful kick made Evalina fly few meters backward before she fell on the ground next to the coffee table in the living area.


    By the time she looked up, three people were in her apartment¡­ two men and¡­ Sarah!


    Evalina noticed that Sarah''s left arm is awkwardly stiff, slightly bent at the elbow and close to her body. But she didn''t think much of it.


    Evalina''s eyes darted toward her purse which was almost reachable.


    Jesse saw that and kicked the purse further away.


    Evalina red at Jesse for a second before her sight darted toward Haru and then she narrowed her eyes at Sarah. "What do you want?"


    Sarah looked at Evalina while controlling her urge to kill her on the spot. But she reminded herself that killing Evalina is easy. Why would she allow Evalina an ending without suffering if Evalina is the one who caused her soul to ache every time she sees Aiden in that hospital bed?


    Sarah is confident that only seeing Evalina cry in agony will soothe this searing pain in her chest.


    Evalina wanted to fight, but seeing Sarah''s murderous gaze made her freeze. By the time she came around, Jesse and Haru were tying her up.


    "What do you want? Let me go! Why are you here?", Evalina screamed for few seconds before Haru tapped a pressure point making her unable to speak.


    Sarah didn''t respond to Evalina''s question. She observed the apartment.


    From her investigation, Sarah already knows that Evalina is living here by herself since she took over the identity of Ivanka Benson. The real Ivanka Benson is missing since then, and Sarah can only suspect that Evalina disposed of the woman. Ivanka was a solitary person, who didn''t keep in touch with her mother who lives on the East coast for more than exchanging Christmas cards. Without family or friends, she was the perfect target for Evalina.


    Sarah walked into the bedroom and paused at the life-sized framed photo of Aiden hanging on the wall, opposite of the king size bed.


    Aiden is standing on the street,zily leaning on the pir with right hand in his pocket while holding arge paper bag in his left. Sarah recognizes that pir, it''s in front of the bakery which is close to the White corp. HQ. They go there sometimes to get pastries for an afternoon snack. And based on the shoes he is wearing, she can tell that the photo is recent. They bought those shoes together, no more than two months ago¡­<em>''Is this red stitching on dark brown leather OK?''</em>, she can hear his voice. He always cared about what he wears. That photo is taken probably when he waited for Sarah toe out of the bakery. Every time, she forgets to get something extra, a sweet pastry usually, and he waits for her outside.


    Sarah gritted her teeth at the thought how this despicable woman is looking at her handsome fianc¨¦ before going to sleep. And even after she shoot him twice, she is still having this photo here.


    Sarah removed the photo from the wall and gently ran her fingers over the outline of Aiden''s smile before mming the frame on the edge of the side table, breaking the ss. She got the photo out and tore it into pieces before moving to the next room.


    Next room is an office. Desk is littered with photos. Aiden again, mostly. On few photos is Sarah as well, and she can see that Evalina used ck marker to scribble randomly over Sarah''s face.


    Corkboard with notes pinned to it¡­ schedules, photos, dates¡­ things rted to Aiden.


    Sarah has to admit that Evalina ismitted.


    Two more bedrooms and a kitchenter, Sarah returned to the living room.


    Evalina is on the sofa while Jesse and Haru are watching over her. Her hands are tied behind her back, preventing her to sitfortably.


    Sarah nced at Haru and Jesse. "This is a good apartment. We will keep it."


    Evalina''s frown deepened.


    Sarah ignored Evalina''s obvious displeasure and soundless protests. She injected Evalina in the neck with JoAnna''s concoction which allows for absolute obedience.


    Sarah instructed Jesse and Haru to collect all items rted to Aiden from the apartment while she went through Evalina''s purse. She found the gun in there.


    Sarah ced three cameras for Eve. Two inside the apartment, with a view of the entry door from different angles, and one on the outside to get a view of who wants to enter the apartment.


    "Let''s go." Sarah instructed after untying Evalina.


    Evalina was shocked that her body is obeying Sarah''smands without resisting. She was still unable to talk! Evalina involuntarily stood up and walked out. She even smiled at the neighbor when they exited the elevator!


    Jesse and Haru were surprised to see that Evalina who was kicking and biting them previously now is following Sarah''s instructions obediently, but Sarah told them that they can apany her only under the condition that they don''t ask any questions. So, they kept their questions to themselves.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 966 - Chief Researcher

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    Wednesday, 9:19 AM


    JoAnna is in the elevator, descending from Jeff''s office to tenth floor. She smiled at the mental image of Jeff''s pouty face when she told him that she wants to go to her new workce by herself. As the boss of everything here, Jeff is too shy and if he joins her all eyes will be on him, and JoAnna wants to do this her way.


    JoAnna is mentally preparing herself for her first day at her job: <em>''Chief Researcher in the Medical Department of White corp.''</em> A long title, but she likes it.


    To reach her new office, JoAnna needs to take the skybridge from the tenth floor of White corp. HQ which connects to the building in the back. That building is not visible from the street and it hosts department for medical research and few other departments rted to the research of new products. The building has seven levels underground and stringent security measures.


    JoAnna''s first day was supposed to be Monday, but because of all the mess with Sarah and Aiden, it was postponed. Since situation at the LA Medical Center is stable, JoAnna decided to show up to work today.


    JoAnna knows that Sarah nned today to go out. Either to scout the area or to act against Evalina. JoAnna hopes that Sarah stays safe, but she knows that Sarah is craving for revenge.


    Aiden is under Emma''s care while Ade and Z are keeping watch in front of the VIP room.


    Back to present¡­


    JoAnna is approaching a reception area. One receptionist is there.


    "Excuse me¡­", JoAnna said to get her attention. "I am here to see director Scott."


    Receptionistzily lifted her gaze and looked at JoAnna. "Name?"


    "Dr. Hill" JoAnna ignored unfriendliness of the receptionist. "I am here for my first day at work."


    Receptionist gestured toward the sitting area on the side and made a call.


    Few minutester, a spectacled woman inte fifties emerged from the side hallway in a hurry. "Dr. Hill¡­", she extended her hand for a handshake. "Nice to meet you in person. I am Katelyn Scott, director of the department for medical research. You can call me Katelyn, or Kate."


    "Thank you.", JoAnna smiled. "I apologize for the dy. I know that I was supposed toe on Monday. I had a family emergency."


    "Not a problem, not a problem.", Kate waved her hands.


    Kate knows that JoAnna is CEO White''s wife. Few weeks back she got a call from CEO White toe to his office and he informed her that his wife will join the medical research department. At first, Kate thought that JoAnna will take over her position, and she was surprised (and relieved) to hear that a new role was created for JoAnna with a title: Chief Researcher.


    Kate is aware that she can''t offend JoAnna or tell her what to do¡­ and she needs to y nice.


    Kate showed her best smile while walking with JoAnna down the hallway. "If you need anything, please let me know. It''s my honor to assist Mrs. White¡­"


    "Please¡­", JoAnna interrupted her. "Can you call me Dr. Hill? I will call you director Scott."


    JoAnna saw that Kate is confused, so she exined: "I''m concerned that if others know that I''m Mrs. White they might look at me differently. I want them to be rxed and work as usually. Is that OK?"


    "Sure, sure¡­", Kate epted right away. "Whatever you say¡­ Dr. Hill."


    JoAnna noticed Kate''s reluctance. "CEO mentioned this, correct?"


    Kate paused. "Yes, he did. Don''t worry, others only know that a new researcher is joining. I didn''t tell them more than that."


    Kate showed JoAnna her new office. Nothing too impressive. Well, realistically, the office isrge, and it has a sitting area, massive desk and a private bathroom, but it''s underground so there is no view and it can''t bepared to Jeff''s office in terms of size or furniture. But JoAnna does not mind, she is more interested in theb area where real hands-on work is done.


    Medicalb area is on one floors, different research is done in areas separated by a ss with a goal to lower the risk of contamination. Research areas are filled with various devices and in few spotsputers are avable. Each person present has a tablet either in their hands or next to them.


    Kate called to get everyone''s attention. About dozen people turned to face her.


    "This is Dr. Hill. She is joining our department as a chief researcher. I hope you all join me in weing her and helping her settle down and start work as soon as possible." Kate told people and then turned to JoAnna. "Dr. Hill, please feel free to look around. I prepared for you backgrounds of every person in this department. When you review it, you can let me know who do you want to work as your assistant."


    One man in his mid-forties entered theb and everyone looked at him.


    Kate cleared her throat. "This is Dr. Frederick Arthur. He is a senior researcher who is focusing on DNA research."


    Dr. Arthur paused at Kate''s introduction. "Nice to meet you.", he smiled at JoAnna.


    JoAnna nodded. "Same here, Dr. Arthur. I am Dr. Hill, and I am interested in DNA research."


    Kate looked at the time and made a face for a moment. She spoke to Dr. Arthur: "Fred, I hope you can help Dr. Hill get to know everyone. I need to go to a meeting." She looked at JoAnna. "I will be back in an hour, if you need anything you can find me then."


    "You are the new researcher? Are you an intern?", Dr. Arthur asked. He can see that JoAnna is young, and her age can bepared with three people, all interns. Everyone else is visibly older than she is.


    One woman snorted. "Intern? Kate introduced her as chief researcher."


    Dr. Arthur frowned. "Beatriz, please." He turned to JoAnna. "I apologize for my wrong assumption. It''s just that you look young to be anything other than intern."


    JoAnna smiled. "I will take that as apliment."


    Dr. Arthur took the role of a host and introduced JoAnna to everyone while mentioning focus of the research people are working on.


    JoAnna found out that other than Dr. Arthur, Beatriz and intern named Lewis are doing DNA rted research.


    With all the introductions and discussions, JoAnna didn''t realize that it''s lunch time.


    "Do you want to join us for lunch?", Dr. Arthur offered JoAnna.


    "Uhm¡­ no, thank you. I made ns for today. Maybe next time.", JoAnna smiled and left swiftly. She is going to have her lunch with Jeff. Perks of working at the same ce! And if she iste, he mighte and get her.


    Dr. Arthur, Beatriz, Lewis and three more researchers headed for lunch.


    "Hmph! What do you think, with whom did she sleep to get this job?", Beatriz grumbled.


    "Beatriz¡­", Dr. Arthur warned her. "Watch your words. You don''t know who is listening."


    "Fred! Why are you defending her?", Beatriz was unable to hide her displeasure. "If anyone deserves a position of a chief researcher, that is you. She is too young, and her background is shady. Dr. Hill was able to get that position only because of some powerful backing."


    Dr. Arthur shoot her a side look. "That is more of a reason for you to keep yourints to yourself."


    ¡­


    Up in the CEO''s office¡­


    "Hey, how was your first day?", Jeff asked JoAnna as soon as she got in.


    JoAnna squinted. "It was only two hours¡­ but it was good."


    "Are people treating you well, or do I need to fire someone?"


    JoAnnaughed. "Why do I need you for that? I can fire people myself."


    Jeff pouted in protest.


    She kissed him and sucked his pouted lip for few seconds before responding to his question: "People are OK. Few of them are giving me strange vibes, but as long as it does not interfere with my work, I don''t care."


    JoAnna remembered. "Any news from Sarah?"


    Jeff confirmed. "Evalina is in our safe house in Pasadena. My men are watching her. Sarah should be back in the hospital by now."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 967 - Back Home

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Thursday, 11:19 AM


    Sarah was touched when she saw that Sophia, Felix, Haru and the kids together with the rest of the staff organized a warm wee for her and Aiden.


    They had flowers, and balloons and <em>''Get well soon''</em> banners around the helipad, in the garden and the living area as well as in the master bedroom where extra-wide hospital bed was set up for Aiden, together with the medical machines he will need.


    Sarah and Aiden arrived with JoAnna and Emma via helicopter. Jesse was the pilot.


    While enjoying the smooth ride, Sarah remembered that Aiden taught Jesse how to pilot a helicopter. Sarah was always amazed by Aiden''s ability to transfer knowledge effortlessly and make the mostplex things understandable for everyone. She told him more than once that if he ever decides to retire from hacking and coding, he will be an amazing teacher.


    Sarah showed several rooms to Emma. "If you decide to stay here, you can pick any of these."


    Emma confirmed that all of those rooms will work. Well, each room is about the same size with a bed, sitting area, desk and an attached full bathroom. Ocean view is included.


    "I still didn''t tell Charlie that I n to move." Emma said quietly, like she is talking to herself. She looked at JoAnna''s inquiring gaze and exined: "I mean¡­ he knows that I will move out eventually, but I have a feeling that he thought I will stay at his vi until he recuperatespletely."


    "Do you think that he will object?", JoAnna asked while trying to read Emma''s reactions.


    Based on Emma''s calmness, JoAnna concluded that nothing happened between her and Charlie, and Charlie didn''t reveal his feelings to Emma. JoAnna wondered if Charlie gave up on pursuing Emma.


    Emma shrugged indicating that she does not know. "We spend few hours talking every day. He might miss that¡­ but on the other hand, he has plenty of visitors. I''m sure he will find a way to fill in the gap after I leave."


    "Will YOU miss that?", JoAnna continued probing.


    "I¡­", Emma paused and scrutinized JoAnna. "Of course, I will. It became a habit to spendte afternoons and dinner time with Charlie. He is a nice guy and fun to talk to. But there is nothing more than that."


    JoAnna awkwardly looked away when she realized that Emma noticed her intention.


    "If you say so¡­", JoAnna mumbled.


    Sarah instructed previously for one office desk and a PC to be added to the master bedroom. She wants to be close to Aiden whenever possible. That steady sound of a heartrate monitor reminds her that he is alive¡­ resting.


    Sarah has no intention to rest. She has a nid out.


    Felixmitted toplete Sarah''s recement parts (how JoAnna calls them) by Sunday, and that means: next week Sarah will have her surgery. JoAnna will ensure that everything will be done in secrecy, and Emma will work with her on rehabilitation.


    Sarah''s priority now is: research. To find out who all was involved in the incident and to devise a n to get the culprits. First targets are the ones who were involved personally, and then anyone associated with them.


    After her surgery, she will focus on getting her arm''s functions back and then she will start executing her n. No one will be spared, and anything useful that they leave behind (like Evalina''s apartment), Sarah will keep. Ruthless, just how they were and worse, because what she is doing is not business, it''s revenge.


    Ste didn''t say much, but Sarah knows that look in her eyes while she is avoiding to talk about it. Whatever happened involves Lebedev family, and Sarah is aware that Evalina is from a branch family belonging to Voronins.


    That means: her targets are Lebedev and Voronin families. Sarah told herself that she will not back down just because of the strength those families have. Just how she discussed with Aiden, they will n and use their skills and resources, and... they will seed.


    Sarah powered up the PC and was about to start her information-digging on Voronins, when Sophia''s voice came from the door: "Hey, will you join us for dinner?"


    Sophia saw that Sarah is about to reject, so she added: "Jeff is also here."


    Sarah reluctantly epted.


    JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia, Felix and Emma greeted Sarah with smiles when she came to the dining room.


    "It''s nice to have you back.", Sophia said to Sarah during dinner.


    Sarah responded with a faint nod.


    Everyone understood that for Sarah, nothing is good without Aiden. But if they mention it, it will make things worse. The best they can do is pretend that everything is fine.


    JoAnna decided to switch topic. She addressed Jeff: "How was your day?"


    Jeff understood JoAnna''s intention, but why would he talk about boring office work? He found a topic: "It seems that our parents are up to something. I heard Oscar mention that they will have dinner with Ste and Edward to finalize details for tonight."


    "Oscar is still here? I thought they would leave now that¡­ things settled.", Sophia finished her sentence a bit awkwardly, unsure if she will hurt Sarah''s feelings.


    "Yes. Still here. And full of advices.", Jeff sighed. "Most of the afternoon he was telling me to adjust my attitude."


    "What is wrong with your attitude?", JoAnna asked.


    "It seems that I''ve be soft since I got married.", Jeff made a face.


    "You did.", Sophia chimed in. Seeing Jeff''s frown, she exined: "It''s all about how people see you. And they see that your behavior changed since you are with Anna."


    "That is a good thing.", JoAnna protested.


    Sophia shook her head when she saw JoAnna defending her husband. "You can''t deny that everyone noticed how icy-cold CEO White is not icy anymore. He is smiling and more approachable and even cracks jokes. People see that as a weakness. And it''s not difficult to deduce that his changes happened because of you, Anna. And that means that people see you as his weakness¡­ I''m not saying that he should not be friendly and fun, but that side of him should be exposed only in private settings, when his subordinates and general audience are not present..."


    They continued with their discussion over dinner, and Sarah excused herself. She was done with food and eager to go back to her tasks¡­ and Aiden.


    In master bedroom¡­


    "Hey, when did you get here?", Sarah asked Kitty when she felt the cub rub against her legs, demanding attention.


    After some head rubs, Sarah told Kitty: "How about you go and watch over your daddy? Mommy has work to do."


    As if she understood, Kitty looked at Sarah for a second before going toward Aiden. She leaped on his bed and stretched next to him. Sarah wondered, if Aiden is awake, would he chase Kitty out? Probably... Kitty would end up with Jesse for the night. But now she is watching over him.


    Sarah returned her thoughts to theputer screens in front of her.


    She noticed some unknown locked folders on the share and asked Eve: "Eve, what are these?"


    Eve responded in Sarah''s earpiece: "Aiden was researching Lebedev and Voronin families and devising strategies against them¡­"


    It took Sarah a minute to crack the lock. Well, Aiden always shared his algorithms with Sarah, and they coborated on improving them, so it was not a difficult task.


    Sarah saw numerous files. All of them with timestamps since they returned from Master Hollow.


    Sarah understood that all the time when she thought how he is working for White corp. he was working on this¡­ gathering information, nning. Even with Eve''s help, this is an impressive amount of work considering that he had less than two days before¡­ Before he was unable to do more.


    Aiden did all this without her noticing, because she was consumed in her stage fright due to the uing fashion show andpany presentation. Sarah scolded herself while looking at her man who lies on the bed, unmoving¡­ At that time she was preupied with insignificant things and because of that she missed her chance to spend time with Aiden.


    Sarah used most of the night to go through the files in order to understand his intention.


    She saw that Aiden marked as his biggest concern:ck of manpower. And he put as a solution ck & White club and several others¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 968 - Moving Out Of Charlies Villa

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Saturday morning¡­


    Sarah went down to the workshop; Felix called her toe and see <em>''something''</em>. She didn''t go there since returning from the hospital which is strange, because usually she spends few hours in there daily whenever she is home.


    "Hey! Come,e¡­", Felix excitedly called Sarah to get closer to his workstation.


    Sarah saw a drone in front of Felix and then looked at Felix while expecting to hear an exnation. He obviously called her because of the drone.


    Felix pressed few keys on the keyboard and the drone moved up. And hovered. Completely soundless.


    Sarah''s eyes widened. The drones they currently have are quiet, but this is super-quiet. "How?"


    Felix grinned when he saw that Sarah is impressed. "I looked into your helicopter. It took me some time to find the right angle and size of the de edges to get it not to lose power while staying silent."


    "This is good. Better than good.", Sarah had to admit. "With this, drones arepletely noiseless. We can adjust their color to match the background and we got THE perfect spying drones."


    "That is done!", Felix eximed and tapped on the touchscreen in front of him.


    The drone changed from white to dark gray wall color behind it.


    "Currently only solid color is supported. I''m working on the reflective surface that will match whatever is behind the drone from the perspective of the viewer. It will show even the smallest details. I''m almost there, just few more tweaks.", Felix proudly announced.


    ¡­


    At Smith''s vi where Charlie (and Emma) are staying¡­


    Emma finished a massage of Charlie''s legs. These daily massages are not necessary for his treatment, but Charlie likes them and he asked if she can do that much for him, and she is already there, so... Emma does not mind doing this little extra for him.


    "How is that?", she asked while giving him a ss of water.


    There is nothing better than a ss of water after a deep tissue massage.


    Charlie nodded happily, showing that he enjoyed the massage while epting the ss of water.


    "I will move out in three days.", Emma said.


    Charlie choked on the water.


    Emma panicked. She swiftly stood behind him and hit his back few times.


    "Are you OK?", she asked when he managed to inhale some air.


    "You are moving out? Why? There is no need for you to leave. This is fairly close to the LA Medical Center, and I still need your treatments.", Charlie was unable to hide his displeasure. "Do you expect me to pay more?"


    Emma frowned. She had a feeling that Charlie will not disy his happiness about the fact that she is leaving. After all, Charlie is a nice guy and if he is happy or indifferent, it will appear rude. But mentioning more money is too much.


    "This is not about the money. It never was. I want to thank you for allowing me to stay here. It was convenient for both of us, and I hope that I was not in the way. But my next patients need me, and it makes sense for me to move there."


    They talk daily and Charlie knows that Aiden is in aa and that Sarah will undergo a surgery in few days.


    Emma thought that Charlie is concerned about his treatments which so far he received in thefort of his home. She decided to rify: "I wille here for your treatments. You will not see any difference."


    "That is only twice a week!", Charlie reminded her.


    "Correct. They need me daily. It''s easier for me tomute here two times a week than to go there every day. And considering Aiden''s condition, he will need me for more than just physiotherapy.", Emma exined.


    "Does that mean that I will not see you other than for treatments?"


    Emma was confused. Does he want to see her more than for treatments? Will he really miss their chats so much? It does not make sense. Even when two of them are talking, whenever he gets a visitor, two of them stop because he gives the priority to the neer. But she will indulge him with a friendly answer. "I cane earlier and stay longer if it works for you, and you are always wee toe there and visit."


    Charlie was upset that Emma is talking about leaving like it''s not a big deal. Doesn''t she care about him? She is staying at his ce for a month, won''t she miss him? "It will not be the same. With whom will I talk?"


    Charlie obviously does not understands how Emma sees his treatment of her. When two of them are together, and someonees, he goes to tend to the neer with a goal to get him to leave as soon as possible, so that he can resume his time with Emma without interuptions. And he does not want to share his Emma-time with anyone, that is why he does not invite neers to join them.


    Emma was happy to hear that Charlie will miss their talks. She will miss them as well. But he does not need to be so dramatic about it. "You don''t need to be polite. I''m here for a while, and I know that you have plenty of visitors. There are many who woulde and give youpany whenever it works for you."


    "I can''t talk to any of them¡­ they are not you!"


    Emma was surprised that Charlie raised his voice.


    Why is he making a big deal out of this? Every day, severaldies who are definitely interested in Charlie areing to visit him. Even if he is saying this to make her feel better, it''s not necessary. He can keep his polite talk to those socialites who are more than happy to stick close to him.


    "As I said¡­ you don''t need to be polite. You cane and visit anytime if you feel like chatting. Please, let''s not talk about this anymore. It''s making me ufortable."


    Charlie paused. "Sorry, that was not my intention. I was just surprised¡­ When will you leave?"


    "I n to move on Tuesday."


    Emma tried to sound as casual as she could. But something about Charlie''s expression seemed off.


    "Mr. Smith¡­", one maid called form the door. "Miss Lenihan is here to see you."


    "Tell her I will be right there.", Charlie responded.


    Emma used the disturbance to escape this awkward situation. One of Charlie''s regrpanions arrived, Emma has no business lingering around.


    She went to her room to get ready. She needs to go to the Cliffside vi and take care of Aiden. Sarah mentioned that she will run an errand, and Emma hopes to arrive before Sarah leaves.


    While tending to Aiden, Emma is being shadowed by N, Oni and Imani. Three of them are very proficient in first aid, and they expressed desire to learn how to take care of patients.


    Z and Masika expressed their desire to join in nurse-teachings as well, but Sarah reminded them thatpared to the other three girls, they are behind in their studies. Two girls said that they understand, but they negotiated with Sarah that as long as they finish their assigned tasks for the day, they can join Emma with the rest of the girls.


    Emma does not mind. The girls are smart and fun to have around.


    Emma was on the way out and wanted to tell Charlie that she is leaving, when she paused at the sight of Charlie and Miss Lenihan sitting on the back porch and talking. Two of them are facing the garden, and they didn''t notice her.


    Miss Lenihan is from one of the prominent families in the area. Charlie told Emma that her family is in the real estate business¡­ or something like that. Emma saw the young woman stand up and pass a ss of juice to Charlie. She has a good figure and her mannerism shows that she belongs to a high ss society.


    Emma sighed. For a moment there, back in the room, she thought that Charlie might actually miss her when she leaves. Emma reminded herself that she does not belong in that circle. She obviously misunderstood the look in his eyes. Why would Charlie think of her in any way other than a nurse, when he has the likes of Miss Lenihan around him?


    He was probably shocked by the news that she is leaving, because in his opinion, someone of Emma''s status staying in this kind of a luxurious ce, must be a good deal. Yeah, that must be it.


    Emma turned toward the main door and walked out. The cab is waiting for her.


    Emma can''t deny that her heart is heavy. It''s not her fault that she was born into a family that does not belong to a high society.


    She never had desires for Charlie to be romantically interested in her, but she would be lying if she said that she didn''t want to be friends with him. He is a nice guy and she enjoys talking to him. He makes herugh, and she loves that he is always optimistic.


    Thinking of the scene she saw, Charlie with Miss Lenihan¡­ Emma started suspecting that Charlie spent so much time with her only because she is avable. And he treated her nicely because he is a nice guy. Charlie treats everyone nicely.


    Yeah¡­ It''s a good thing that she will move out in few days. It will allow her to see Charlie only during therapies while keeping things professional and not intruding on his otherwise free time. Actually, she will ask Sarah if she can move earlier. Emma does not have a lot of things, and it should not take her long to pack. And the sooner she moves out of Charlie''s ce, the faster this uneasiness will disappear.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 969 - The Kids Are Growing Up

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Emma arrived at the Cliffside vi and before she rang the doorbell, her attention got pulled to the noiseing from the garden.


    Emma was surprised to see Sarah arguing with the kids. Sarah was saying <em>''no''</em>, but the teenagers (and three pre-teens) were not budging.


    "Boss, you need to take us with you!", Z protested.


    "No. You are too young.", Sarah rejected.


    Ade''s small boyish face frowned. "You always say that! We want to go with you now! Not in ten years!"


    "It''s not fair that Jesse and Haru can go! If they are going, so are we!", Imani lifted her chin defiantly.


    Sarah sighed helplessly. "Listen¡­ some things are not for kids. You are young. I don''t want to risk you getting traumatized."


    "Traumatized? From what? Don''t you know from what kind of a hell you rescued us?", N asked.


    Oni spoke before Sarah could respond: "We were beaten and threatened daily. We have seen more than one girl assaulted right in front of us. The only reason they didn''t touch us is because they nned to sell us, and virgins are worth more money."


    Since their boy-girl talks the kids understood more what was happening when they were held captive and now havebels for things like <em>''sexual assault''</em> and <em>''virgins''</em>.


    Sarah shook her head weakly. "I am very sorry you went through that. Aiden''s and my goal is to give you a better life. A life where you can make your own choices."


    "And we chose to go with you!", Ade eximed.


    Sarah sighed and looked at the kids in front of her. They all were looking back at her with determination. Sarah extended her arms, and it all turned into a big group hug.


    "You are growing up too fast.", Sarah told them. "I wish that you stay kids longer."


    Imani spoke for everyone: "We can''t stay here and pretend that everything is fine when we know that you are in danger."


    "Yeah¡­", Jamari confirmed. "Let''s take care of the bad guys by the time boss Aiden wakes up and then all of us can rx and enjoy the good times. Together."


    Emma watched the touching scene in front of her for some time until her presence was noticed.


    "Good that you are here.", Sarah told Emma. "It seems that all of us are going to run an errand. Together."


    The kids smiled widely at Sarah''s words. She is taking them with her!


    Sarah shook her head. "Go and get dressed into uniforms. You have ten minutes before we head out."


    The kids swiftly dashed to get ready.


    "Uniforms?", Emma asked but spoke again before Sarah could respond: "No need to exin."


    "It''s nothing secretive. You will see them in few minutes. I like to dress them up in matching clothes.", Sarah exined.


    Sarah and Emma went to the master bedroom where Aiden is.


    Sarah kissed Aiden and spoke softly: "I will be back in a bit. Until then, Emma will take care of you."


    Emma felt emotions gush out of her and suppressed them with difficulty. No amount of training to stay calm in various situations prepared Emma for the heartbreaking scene in front of her.


    Kitty was on the bed, next to Aiden. She rubbed her head against Sarah''s hip, demanding cuddles.


    Sarah scratched Kitty''s head. "Watch over daddy, but don''t get into Emma''s way. OK?"


    The cub blinked.


    "Is Kitty in your way? If she is, I will get someone to keep her busy until I''m back."


    Emma shook her head. "No need. Kitty and I get along great."


    "Sarah? Is it OK if I move in earlier?", Emma asked reluctantly.


    Sarah shrugged indicating that she does not mind. "The room you picked is ready. You can move in immediately if you want."


    Emma exhaled in relief. "Thanks. If not today, I wille tomorrow."


    "Sure, anytime. You don''t need to announce your arrival. If I''m not here, Genie knows that you areing, and she will help you out."


    ¡­


    In a safe house owned by the White family¡­


    Evalina is sitting in a dimly lit room. No windows, only door. One hard bed, toilet and a sink. There is nothing else in the room.


    She does not know how long she is in here. Days? Weeks? Who knows¡­


    The guards in ck suitse in asionally to bring food and water, and they are not responding to her questions. She thought that she can measure time by the frequency of meals, but she observed that mealtimes are random. Sometimes theye too close, and sometimes she is practically starving until the next one arrives. It didn''t take her long to realize that they are doing this on purpose.


    Sarah brought her here. With those two men.


    Evalina is aware that Sarah wants revenge. After all, she killed Aiden, and there is no way that Sarah will let it go. But¡­ what ce is this? She saw those two men and all these bodyguards obey Sarah. How is that possible? Isn''t Sarah just a software developer who joined their team? No matter how much Evalina thinks about this, nothing makes sense, and she is not finding any answers.


    The bright light turned on, blinding Evalina for few moments. By the time she adjusted her eyes, Sarah and nine others were in the room. All of them are dressed inpletely ck outfits. Evalina recognized two young men by Sarah''s side as the ones who were in her apartment. Who are the others? They look like kids. Based on their posture, it seems that they are trained. Do all of these people follow Sarah? Why? Who is she?


    "Are you enjoying your new amodation?", Sarah asked Evalina.


    Evalina narrowed her eyes at Sarah.


    Sarah didn''t miss Evalina''s sneer. "I see that your spirit is not diminished. Good. It would not be fun otherwise."


    "Why did you bring me here?", Evalina finally asked.


    "Why? Because you are in my way. Over and over again you are meddling in my life, and not understanding that you should back off."


    "Who are you to tell me to back off?", Evalina sneered. "You think that because Aiden looked at you differently you won? Ha! I had him for three years. You will never have that. I took him away from you!"


    "You are delusional. You had him for three years? He was never interested in you. And what makes you think that you took him away from me?", Sarah did her best to suppress her emotions.


    "I shot him. He is dead." Evalina''s eyes darted over faces of people present, like she is trying to get a confirmation for her statement.


    "He is not dead."


    "I don''t believe you. Let me see him!"


    "What makes you think that you are worthy of seeing him?" Sarah took a step closer to Evalina and spoke in an icy tone: "Let me tell you what ising¡­ You will stay here for a long time and suffer for everything you did."


    Sarah''s face was only few inches away from Evalina''s when she switched to Russian: "You will learn that your biggest mistake was not realizing who I am. Didn''t they teach you that a lowly branch family member is not a match for a Lebedev?"


    Sarah does not care about her connection with Lebedev family, but the horror in Evalina''s expression was priceless.


    ¡­


    That evening, Sarah was next to Aiden in the oversized hospital bed, telling him about her day while holding his hand in hers.


    "¡­she screamed until she lost voice. We didn''t leave a single nail intact, and when she fainted we woke her up... kids helped pulling her teeth out. Our kids grew up and are determined to fight. If you saw them, you would be proud¡­ I changed Evalina''s diet to only hard foods. She will need to choose between her hunger and aching gums¡­ Do you think I overdid it? I was thinking of doing her nails now, and teeth in a week, but I don''t know if I will be able to visit her next week due to my uing surgery. I am excited about the surgery. If all goes as nned, my power will get a boost. I can''t wait to spar with you again. As soon as my arm allows me, I will start with the rest of the n. I got it all figured out, and Eve helped with simtions so¡­ you don''t need to worry about me. You focus on getting out from wherever you are ande back to me¡­"


    Sarah snuggled closer to Aiden, kissed his cheek and slept off.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 970 - First Meeting At The White Mansion

    ~ Austin, White Mansion ~


    November 16


    Jeff is at the head of the massive table, on his right is JoAnna and on his left is Oscar with nor.


    Present are three lieutenants: Mason who is in charge of intelligence, Shawn who is in charge of people and Ryder who is responsible for the money and resources.


    These three men wield different assets behind the White foundation which is the name for White family''s underground forces. Master of the White family depends on the loyalty of those three people in order to maintain his power.


    More than fifty other people are present, and most of them are reporting to Mason, Shawn or Ryder directly.


    The purpose of this meeting is for Oscar to introduce Jeff as the next Master of the family and to ask them all to provide their help and guidance in this crucial period when Jeff needs to establish himself.


    "If anyone has any objections, speak now.", Jeff sternly addressed everyone present. "We will either find a solution that works for everyone or we will part ways amicably."


    JoAnna smiled internally. Her man practiced hard to maintain his cold-icy expression in her presence. And he is doing great.


    JoAnna observed everyone seated at the table while Jeff spoke about the existing rules he wants to keep and new rules which he wants to introduce.


    Oscar and nor are giving their silent support by attending this meeting.


    JoAnna can see uneasiness from some of the people present, but no one dares to say anything openly. They didn''tin about three drones which are silently hovering above their heads, even though almost everyone nced upward apprehensively at least once. JoAnna and Jeff want to have everything recorded, so that they can analyze itter, but people present are not aware of the purpose of the drones. Eve is recording and analyzing everyone''s responses real-time and logging data for JoAnna and Jeff to reviewter. There are dozen other drones through the mansion and the property, and if anyone tries anything that will jeopardize safety of Jeff or JoAnna, Eve will disable them. Jeff is happy that Sarah approved Eve''s use for this meeting.


    JoAnna saw that Shawn avoided to look at Jeff or Oscar during the whole meeting, and that is definitely a bad sign.


    nor exined previously that loyalty goes one level above, and JoAnna is aware that if Shawn is not willing to follow Jeff, there is a high chance that his direct subordinates will make the same choice.


    People on the lowest level don''t have much loyalty. They follow orders for money. Most of them are ruthless fighters hired through underground fighting clubs like ck & White. Other than money, they respect strength and power.


    JoAnna sighed. This is one of the reasons why they wanted to have Aiden and Sarah with them. With two of them present, people (and especially fighters) would be more likely to obey Jeff and resist Shawn''s temptation to follow Marcus. They respect strength, and Aiden and Sarah can whip some respect into non-believers. But now, Aiden is in aa, and Sarah had her surgery only ten days ago. Even without surgery, it''s not likely that Sarah will leave Aiden''s side.


    Good thing is that Sarah is recuperating better than expected. Emma''s therapy can do wonders, and JoAnna told her that she can open her own clinic for rehabilitation. Emma looked at JoAnna reluctantly, and JoAnna encouraged Emma to think about it.


    "If you need a starting capital, I can help with money for a percentage of ownership.", JoAnna offered to Emma. "You can cater to the wealthy ss and charge a hefty sum. Your treatments are worthy of it."


    Back to the meeting¡­


    JoAnna looked at Shawn and his people and thought how it will be good if next time when they meet with them, Sarah joins at least for a day trip. She mentioned this to Sarah and Sarah pretended not to hear it. Ah, JoAnna remembers how Sarah was excitedly nning toe to the White Mansion with Aiden while talking about that delicious wedding cake... Of course, all that was before this mess happened.


    Oscar and nor warned Jeff and JoAnna about Shawn. They have information that he might be shifting his loyalty to Marcus.


    Marcus thinks that he is so smart and that they are not aware of what he is doing, but they are observing him. He is gathering rich families to support him against Jeff, and he met privately with Shawn more than once inst month.


    The only thing they are not sure about is: what Marcus ns to do with all this?


    Is it possible that Marcus thinks how he can just get their men to turn against them? Even if he pulls of a stunt like that, it will not be enough to topple White empire. They are so much more than just manpower.


    Those safety deposit boxes provide Jeff with ess to the information which can coerce a lot of powerful people in the country follow his orders, so even if White forces are not under hismand, he can level them t, together with Marcus.


    Marcus must have a n to get at least one more of their key men, Mason or Ryder. But¡­ even with that, it is not certain that he will get his hands on the position of a Master. If he makes his move, it needs to be a sure kill. Anything else will be a suicide mission.


    They agreed to pretend that they are not aware of Marcus'' actions and that Shawn is leaning toward him, until they find out what exactly is Marcus nning.


    Jeff and JoAnna had a n for Aiden and Sarah to take over Shawn''s position and to manage all manpower, but now that n is on the back burner. Aiden is not avable, and Sarah is mostly stuck behind herputer. JoAnna saw some maps and timelines, but Sarah refused to exin. JoAnna hoped that since Evalina is in custody, Sarah will focus on recuperation and taking care of Aiden¡­ and getting her old life back. But it seems that Sarah has something else on her mind. Even her kids are different. They are training most of the day, like posessed by some warrior spirits. JoAnna asked Sophia if she knows anything about recent happenings at the Cliffside Vi, but Sophia was not of much help in cracking that mystery.


    Sophia onlyined that Felix is spending much more time in the workshoptely and because of that she is getting less massages. JoAnna rolled her eyes at the thought of Sophiaining how now she is getting ONLY two massages daily. Felix truly pampers her.


    But JoAnna is confident that Sarah is up to something. And that Sarah wants to keep her sisters out of it... which means that it''s something dangerous.


    JoAnna could not wait for the meeting to end. It was set up only as an introduction, and for them to gauge who will be loyal to Jeff and who will not. JoAnna had a mental list of possible and certain traitors within few minutes, and after that she was trying to look interested in the current topic while her mind wondered toward her sisters and ns for Emma''s clinic.


    ¡­


    "How was that?", Jeff asked expectantly when they were in the privacy of their bedroom.


    JoAnna praised him. "You did amazing. I am proud of you."


    Jeff smiled dotingly. He saw that she was spacing out during the meeting, and probably didn''t hear more than half of it, but he does not want to call her out. "Did you get your list?"


    JoAnna nodded. "Yes. Shawn will betray us as soon as he can. Ryder is reserved. Mason is going to be loyal. Their men will follow. Out of ten Shawn''s subordinates, only two looked at you like you are their boss. As for others¡­ we need to get rid of them before theye to bite us. Eve recorded the meeting and we have personal files of all people. I willpare my impressions with logs from Eve and sort out the ones which we should remove from our proximity, and you can review it."


    "Hmm¡­", Jeff approved. "What would I do without you?"


    "You would bete for the next meeting.", JoAnna reminded him while pping his buttocks yfully. "Go, meet with people. nor invited me to check out the property and discuss future ns while you are in a meeting with Oscar. Let''s finish this today, so that we can head out back to Los Angeles tonight."


    Jeff kissed JoAnna and put on his icy expression before they headed out.


    JoAnna smiled bitterly at the thought why they are in a rush to go back. Tomorrow is Aiden''s birthday. Sarah insisted that they need to celebrate. JoAnna admires Sarah''s enthusiasm despite everything, but she can''t imagine a celebratory atmosphere around a man who is in aa. Well, there is no way that she can reject this request. Tomorrow she will see what Sarah nned.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 971 - Abstract Friendship

    ~ Los Angeles, Charlie''s vi ~


    November 17


    10:24 AM


    Emma is packing up after the treatment.


    "Are you leaving already?", Charlie asked timidly.


    It''s two weeks how Emma moved to the Cliffside vi.


    When she thinks that she left Charlie''s ce after leaving him a note, without saying proper goodbye, she feels bad. It might look like she was sneaking out. But at that time Charlie had guests and when Emma saw that older gentleman and his daughterughing with Charlie, she didn''t feelfortable interrupting.


    Since then, Emmaes to Charlie''s vi two times a week, in time for his physiotherapy, and she leaves as soon as they finish.


    He never visited her, and this is the first time he showed any signs that he wishes for her to stay longer.


    Emma looked at the time. "It''s 10:26 AM. In about four minutes Miss Davis wille to visit you, like every Sunday. I can stay until then if you wish."


    "Is that why you leave and don''t stay longer? Because of her?"


    Emma frowned when she heard his questions. Why is he always making it sound like she is the one who leaves and does not want to spend time with him? She decided to point out his behavior. "The fact is that you leave and give herpany when shees. Do you expect me to sit on the side and wait until you two are done socializing?"


    "Of course, not." Charlie looked at Emma while trying to find a way to say what is on his mind. "I miss our chats."


    "I miss them as well.", Emma said honestly.


    "I wish that you didn''t move out. When you were here, we spent more time together. Those are good memories for me. Howe you don''t visit me outside therapy time?"


    "How much I know, your social schedule is quite full. But if you have time, howe you didn''t visit me?"


    Charlie nodded, indicating that she has a point. "Don''t you regret? Leaving?"


    "Regret?", Emma''s confusion was obvious. "Charlie, I was staying here because of your treatment, and I left because someone else needs me."


    "Is that how you see me? As a patient?"


    Emma didn''t understand the point of his question. And decided not to answer it. "How would you like me to see you?"


    "How about¡­ a friend?" Charlie squinted slightly and added: "Maybe more than that?"


    Emma thought for some time before responding. As much as she wants to say that they are friends, she can''t deny that it feels one sided. And she does not want to talk about it, because it will make her appear desperate to spend time with him. However, he asked, so she decided to exin how she feels. "For me, friendship should be mutual in order to work. And unless people treat each other as equals, it won''t work. I admit that I enjoy talking to you. But more than once I was reminded that we are not equals. As for more than that¡­ I would not dare think anything like that."


    "You think less of yourself."


    "I don''t. I am realistic."


    Charlie frowned. "Are you saying that I put myself above you and that I don''t treat you as equal?"


    Maid knocked, announcing that Miss Davis arrived.


    "Take her to the living room. I will join her shortly.", Charlie told maid and looked at Emma, expecting her answer.


    Emma forced a smile. "Your friend is here. I will leave you to her." She started walking out.


    "Emma¡­", Charlie called. "Won''t you answer my question?"


    Emma stopped. "Which one? Why I don''t see myself as your equal?"


    Emma saw that Charlie nodded and she exhaled.


    She thought for some time if she should tell him what is weighing on her mind or not and decided to speak up: "It''s not about how I see myself. It''s about how you are treating me, and you are NOT treating me as your equal. Since I moved in, unless it''s for a treatment, you are with me only when it''s convenient¡­ for you. And I would never ask you to push others away in order to spend time with me, but you are pushing me away whenever someone elsees. Do you understand the difference? A minute ago you expressed your desire for me to stay longer even though you know that you have a guesting. I know that you don''t want to entertain Miss Davis with me around. Do you expect me to sit in one of the guestrooms and wait until Miss Davis leaves so that I can talk to you? Or should I wait in some other room and pretend that I don''t exist? Or maybe I can take a walk in the garden and keep myself busy? Miss Davis usually stays for more than one hour. And at noon Miss Thompson wille, and you will have a lunch with her like every Sunday. Do you expect that I will wait on the side in order to fill in gaps between those women? Is that what a friend is for you? Charlie, you need a dog."


    Emma felt that she said too much. Her frustration built up and she needs to stop talking before she crosses the line of being polite. He is her patient and that is how things should be. Him asking about friendship when he is treating her like a less worthy person pushed her buttons more than she expected.


    She turned to head out.


    "Are you just going to leave like that?"


    Emma balled her hands into fists. She wanted to snap and ask him what does he expect from her? Why is he acting so ambiguous? But she reminded herself that he is her patient, and even if his behavior is all over the ce, she needs to stay professional. "Mr. Smith, I am not your servant. I am your nurse and our treatment for today is over. If this is inconvenient for you, you are wee to hire someone else."


    "Emma¡­"


    Emma heard Charlie grunt and when she turned toward him, she saw him standing and making a small step toward her.


    She swiftly went to support him.


    "What are you doing?" Emma helped him back into the wheelchair and scolded him: "You are not ready to stand unsupported. If you want to ruin everything we did in thest month, be my guest, but do it when I''m not here."


    She saw that he is troubled, but she is troubled as well, and she wants to leave. "What was that about? If you have something to say to me, just say it. Otherwise, I''m heading out. Miss Davis is waiting for you. I don''t want her to think that I''m dying you on purpose."


    "Emma, am I really such a bad friend?"


    Emma sighed while thinking, why is he so persistent on calling himself her friend? "Friendship happens when two people put an effort and time into it. You can''t force it. I canbel you as my friend if it will make you feel better, but that would be a lie, because that is not how my friends treat me. More than once I convinced myself that we are friends, because I''m enjoying the time we spend together. But every time you leave me behind in order to be apany someone else, I''m reminded that you are not treating me as equal¡­", Emma stopped talking, realizing that she probably said all this and that there is no point in repeating. He just does not get it.


    "This afternoon, there is a gathering at Sarah''s and Aiden''s ce. If you want to see how friends treat each other, you are wee to join."


    Charlie frowned. "They are more than patients for you?"


    Emma was so irritated that she stopped choosing her words and controlling her tone. "Yes! They don''t treat me as a nurse, or as a house staff, or as someone who is there only when it''s convenient. With them I don''t feel like a lower ss citizen who needs to wait for handouts! They treat me as an equal, maybe even as a family. I''m starting to suspect that something is wrong with you. Is it possible that you never had a friend? Even if you had a lifetime of being deprived of friendship, why is that such an abstract concept for you? Look it up in the dictionary! Attend a friend-making seminar! Hire a tutor! It might help you to stop treating me like I''m invisible when anyone else is around, while sending me ambiguous signals when we are by ourselves and then wrapping all that in your twisted idea of a friendship!"


    Emma walked out without giving him a chance to respond.


    She passed by the living room, and Miss Davis saw her.


    "Is Charlieing?", Miss Davis'' question made Emma halt her steps.


    Emma took a deep breath and forced a smile. "His treatment for today ended, and he should be out shortly. Excuse me, my cab is waiting."


    Emma left Charlie''s vi, convinced that when she calms down she will talk to JoAnna to find him some other physiotherapist. She can''t go through this again, and she does not want to.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 972 - Aidens Birthday Party (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    November 17


    That afternoon, there was a barbecue party in the garden.


    Emma and JoAnna wheeled Aiden''s bed (with him on it) outside.


    Jeff, Steve and Bridgette arrived and joined Sophia, Felix, Jesse, Haru, kids and the staff. They all helped in making the garden look festive with balloons and gands.


    Aiden always liked these gatherings in the open. Everyone likes barbecue. Andst time they gathered like this when they had their boy-girl talk.


    Oscar and nor arrived with Ste and Edward. And they brought presents as well.


    "Really, I told you no presents.", Sarahined.


    "They are not for you.", Ste responded while keeping the boxes next to Aiden''s bed. "When he wakes up, he can open them."


    Edward was staring at Kitty who didn''t leave Sarah''s side. "It''s a leopard cub!"


    Sarah was amused by Edward''s expression. She never saw him so excited. "I told you but you didn''t believe me. Call her Kitty."


    When everyone gathered, Sarah stood on the chair and addressed everyone: "Thank you foring. Today is Aiden''s birthday and I didn''t want him to miss a chance to be surrounded with friends and family on this important day. Unfortunately, he is unable to participate actively today, but we have our drones recording the event so that he can watch itter. There is also a booth set up¡­", Sarah gestured toward the side. "In there you can record whatever you want to tell the birthday boy. I''m sure that when he wakes up, he will say his thanks in person."


    nor hugged Sarah and held her for a long time.


    "Thank you for doing all this for him.", nor said with a trembling voice.


    JoAnna saw that Emma absentmindedly is standing on the side.


    "Hey, what''s weighing on your mind?", JoAnna asked Emma.


    Emma wanted to ask how does JoAnna know, but then she realized that her expression is easy to read. "I had an almost argument with Charlie this morning."


    "About?"


    Emma shrugged. "I don''t know. He asked me to stay longer after the treatment¡­ and I was frustrated that he asked me that, when I know that he has only few minutes before hispany for the hour arrives. And he asked me why I don''t treat him as a friend, and I snapped¡­"


    "Snapped?"


    "Yeah¡­ I told him that I can''t be his friend if he is not treating me as one. I mean, really¡­ do you have friend who will wait for you the whole day and fill in ten minute gaps between people whoe to visit you?"


    "No. But didn''t you allow him to treat you that way from the start?"


    "I admit, I did. But I was living there, and it was not strange for him to call me to join him for a chat¡­ I was avable and he was stuck in a bed, and then a wheelchair. That aside, I was frustrated that he is treating me like a servant while talking about friendship. He brought up how I don''te to visit him, and he didn''t visit me once since I moved out."


    "You want to be friends with him?", JoAnna continued probing. She still is not able to gauge if Emma has any feelings for Charlie or not.


    "It''s not about wanting or not. You can''t force a friendship and I feel that while staying there, I was too avable, and he got used to it. At the same time, he is talking about being friends while his actions say otherwise¡­ and he even asked if I see him as more than a friend."


    "Do you?"


    Emma snorted. "Didn''t you listen what I said so far? Friendship is not working out, how can anything more than that be possible?"


    "It is one thing what is possible, and another what you are thinking¡­ or what you are feeling."


    Emma frowned. "He is a nice guy¡­ but his emotional intelligence is negative. If I allow any feelings to grow toward him I will just cause myself to suffer. He does not need a friend, I told him to get a dog. But that was probably a bad advice. Even dogs need more time than what he is willing to give. As for more than friends, there is an endless queue of young misses with good family backgrounds lined up while waiting for his schedule to open up. And this little respect I have for myself is not allowing me to stand at the back of the queue."


    "What if¡­ you are at the front of the queue?"


    Emma grimaced. "You should know me better than that. If a guy wants to show his sincerity, he needs to make sure that there is no queue. I have no intention to fight for spending time with my man. If his attitude is right, he will let the world know that I am his only one, and everyone else needs to scram."


    Emma wanted to add how that was also a point why things didn''t work out with Brian, but she decided not to bring him up. It''s another endless topic, and this is not the time for it.


    "It seems that Charlie wants to be friends.", JoAnna pointed with her chin toward the entry into the garden area where Charlie was. He was wheeling himself in slowly toward two of them.


    Emma held her breath. "I can''t believe that he actually came. Especially after everything I told him."


    "You didn''t tell me it''s a birthday party.", Charlie awkwardly said when he arrived. "I would bring a present if I knew."


    With a sigh of relief, Emma concluded that Charlie does not want to bring up the point of her temper raging that morning. It is not like her to lose herposure, and she is embarassed that she spoke out of line.


    Emma forced a smile. It will take her more than few minutes to adjust to the fact that he actually came. "Don''t worry about it. I''m sure Aiden will not mind, and Sarah said not to bring presents."


    Emma turned to JoAnna just to see that JoAnna silently left! Ah, isn''t Charlie her patient as well?


    Charlie looked around and he saw nor and Sarah standing beside Aiden''s bed and chatting.


    He noticed Kitty moving around Sarah''s legs and Edward desperately trying to get Kitty''s attention, but he didn''tment on that.


    "Don''t you think that it''s unusual to have a patient in aa outside, attending a party?", Charlie reluctantly asked Emma in a low voice.


    "Shhh¡­", Emma gestured him to stop talking. "Don''t say that in front of Sarah. She does not allow anyone to say that Aiden is in aa. We use the term that he is resting."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows while his eyes didn''t leave Sarah. "She is having a hard time epting the reality?"


    Emma looked at Charlie. "What is the reality? Don''t we all have our own version of reality? Aiden''s body is not responsive. We don''t know if he can hear us, but Sarah believes that he can. And she believes that he will wake up. Do YOU find that difficult to ept?"


    "I guess not.", Charlie admitted.


    "Hey, I didn''t know you areing.", Sarah told Charlie when she approached them.


    "I invited him. I hope it''s OK.", Emma quickly exined.


    "Not a problem. I already told you, as long as they are not a danger to anyone living here, you can invite whoever you want. This is your home now." Sarah ensured Emma.


    "Did youe with bodyguards?", Sarah asked Charlie.


    Charlie confirmed. "Two of them, they are waiting by the car."


    Sarah told Genie to call Charlie''s bodyguards toe and eat with everyone.


    Charlie noticed Sarah''s previousment to Emma that she can invite anyone. Emma didn''t have any visitors while she stayed at his vi. Is it because he never said that it''s OK? He wondered if he would be bothered if she brought any people in his vi.


    He saw that Genie returned with his two bodyguards, and they all sat together to eat. Genie introduced them to the rest of the people at the table. Only then Charlie noticed that the house staff is present... eating and chatting with whoever is nearby.


    "Charlie, feel free to help yourself with drinks and the food is yummy. We will have a caketer.", Sarah''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts. She nced toward the bed with Aiden. "I know that it might look strange at first, but you can think of Aiden as a good listener. If you have something weighing on you, he is the perfect person to hear you out. He will not judge you or interrupt."


    Charlie nodded in understanding and could not help but ask: "How is your arm?"


    Sarah saw him look at her left arm.


    Besides slightly being stiff, it looks fine.


    "Day eleven. Heavy painkillers make this bearable¡­", she curled fingers into a half-fist and flexed her wrist.


    Charlie''s eyes widened. "A sessful procedure?"


    Sarah ced her hand on Emma''s shoulder. "The surgery was a sess, and the rehabilitation is impable due to my amazing Emma right here."


    After food, kids gathered at the rink which is next to the garden. Of course, Jesse, Haru and Felix joined. They started pairing up each other and sparring.


    Bridgette saw Steve stealing nces at the rink, and she nudged him. "Go, no need to stay here."


    She rolled her eyes when she saw Steve walk toward themotion with a big grin on his face.


    "Then never grow up, do they?", Sophia asked Bridgette.


    --


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 973 - Aidens Birthday Party (2)

    They all came back together for the cake and not long after that, Sophia, JoAnna, Sarah, Bridgette and Emma chatted, nor, Oscar, Edward and Ste formed another group, and almost everyone else was at the rink.


    Staff was there for the food, but after they had their fill (and the cake) they all returned to their regr tasks.


    Charlie observed people interacting and then moved closer to Aiden. It did look like he is just sleeping. He imagined Emma giving a sponge bath to Aiden and was surprised that he was jealous. He wanted Emma to take care of him, but she does not even want to spend time with him. She left, and the only thing he has is a note which says:<em> ''thank you for everything''</em>.


    How silly. To feel this helpless and selfish at the same time. He wants to be with Emma but does not know how to make his intention clear to her and not to chase her away. At the same time, he does not want their rtionship to be a burden for her.


    Charlie turned around to make sure no one is nearby before he started talking to Aiden: "Sarah said that you are a good listener. But right now, I could really use an advice. It would be helpful if you can tell me: with your background as a White, how did you approach a regr girl like Sarah?"


    A grunt of disapproval came from behind him.


    "I didn''t see you there.", Charlie awkwardly said to Jeff.


    Charlie''sment earned him a raised eyebrow from Jeff. Did he think that he would allow him to approach his brother without supervision?


    "You are lucky that he can''t respond. Otherwise he would scold you or maybe even hit you."


    Charlie was surprised by Jeff''s hostile behavior. Then he remembered that Sarah is JoAnna''s sister and he guessed why both White brothers might be upset¡­"Because I spoke badly of Sarah?"


    "Because you spoke badly about Aiden." Jeff saw that Charlie is confused and exined: "Do you really think that he approached Sarah as a White, or as a man who sees an attractive woman? If you are approaching Emma as a Smith with all the status thates with yourst name while emphasizing that she is a regr girl, what are you trying to aplish? Hire a maid? Get yourself a mistress? Or humiliate her?"


    Charlie wanted to ask Jeff, how does he know that he was referring to Emma? But then he realized that Jeff probably found out from JoAnna. That woman seems to know everything. "How should I approach her? There is no way to remove my status, it''s part of me."


    Jeff shook his head in disapproval. "Is it? When it''s just the two of you, do you see her as anything other than an attractive young woman?"


    "I see her as a woman with whom I want to spend my time with.", Charlie admitted.


    "And do you want her to see you as a Charlie, or as a Smith with all the baggage thates with it?"


    Charlie shrugged, indicating that he does not see where Jeff is going with his questions. "Of course, I want her to like me for who I am. That will be enough when it''s just the two of us. But we can''t live in a bubble. What about the others?"


    "What about them? If you love a woman, you will protect her no matter what. If you are so tied up to your status, why don''t you use it to make Emma''s life easier? Why does it need to be a burden?" Jeff heard more than once JoAnna talk about Emma and how Charlie is treating her, and now that Charlie confirmed that he is interested in Emma, Jeff found him¡­ weak. "Your behavior is telling Emma that she is not the worthy one. Do you think that you are protecting her? Hiding her from your so-called friends while privately telling her that she is important is only making her think that you want her as your mistress. At most."


    "That is not my intention."


    Jeff snorted. "Who cares what your intention is? Is she the most important woman in your world? If no, stop pursuing her. If yes, then you need to show that to everyone. As long as you are entertaining the stream of women who areing to apany you, Emma will be out of your reach. Do you think that your status puts you above her? Let me tell you¡­ she is the one not willing to lower herself to your level. Emma respects herself by staying in thepany of people who treat her well and appreciate her for who she is. Which is the opposite from you. If not for yourst name, where would you be? Remove your family background and be honest with yourself, how many of those people will stay by your side? Business connections are important, but for maintaining those you should do it in your office on weekdays from nine to five. And that should be done with the people in power, not with their daughters."


    Jeff didn''t interact much with Charlie, but Charlie''s behavior is not scoring him any points in Jeff''s good book. Jeff remembers when he fell for JoAnna, he left everything to be with her and the only thing on his mind was how to show her that he is sincere. When they face an adversity, Jeff''s instinct is to keep JoAnna closer to him and to protect her, and this... he is not sure what to think of Charlie''s actions.


    In Jeff''s opinion, Charlie''s feelings are not deep enough. Because if they are, he would stop talking about status-this, status-that and the only thing on his mind would be how to spend more time with the woman his heart is set on. And he would reject anyone else who tries toe close to him.


    The more Jeff thinks about it, the more he dislikes Charlie. Standing up for what you believe in and finding a way to get what you want is a sign of a strong character. If not for his uncle who is pushing him forward, Jeff is confident that Charlie would be lost in the crowd. A weakling. Jeff wondered, why is he even wasting his breath on a weakling? Smithsonite corp. has a bleak future with this man at its helm.


    Charlie watched Jeff as he walked away and thought how he just got a love advice (and some scolding) from Jeffrey White! Is this that friendship and everyone-is-treated-as-an-equal which Emma mentioned?


    For the rest of the party, Charlie observed Emma. She was talking with other young women, with Ste and Edward, Oscar and nor, Jeffrey, Ade and the rest of the kids¡­ everyone present. Him included. And even thought Charlie could not hear most of the conversations, it was evident that they are smiling and enjoying.


    Charlie could see that Emma is capable of interacting with people of different ages and statuses and he started wondering, why did he exclude Emma when those women visited? Is it so that they don''t see Emma, or so that Emma does not see them? What was the problem with just saying: <em>''this is Emma and she is staying here while taking care of me?''</em> Was his intention to keep her for himself? He does not have answers to those questions. But he knows that his behavior made Emma think that she is below him. That was not his intention, but as Jeff said, no one cares what his intention was. It''s important how he behaves. And if he wants Emma not to misunderstand him, he needs to show her how he feels without leaving any gaps for her doubts.


    When the sun dipped lower to the horizon, Emma and JoAnna helped wheel the bed with Aiden back to the bedroom. He should not be chilly, and the temperature inside is always steady.


    Not long after, the guests left.


    Everyone was in good spirits, and Sarah was pleased that the party was sessful.


    Sarah was back in the room with Aiden.


    "Happy birthday!" Sarah was lying by Aiden''s side and holding a small box above his head. "You are wondering what this is, aren''t you?" She opened the box and an almost-triangle shaped car key was inside. "Yup, you guessed it right. You, my love, now own one of the seven units ever made of the most amazing Lykan Hypersport. I remember that you called it a perfect blend of luxury, power and functionality. You were almost drooling when talking about how it''s made out of carbon fiber, and your eyes were sparkling at the mention of a holographic disy system, diamonds embedded in the headlights and gold stitching on the seats. And you were waving your hands excitedly when you said that it elerates from 0 to 100 km/h in only 2.8 seconds. Well¡­ happy birthday."


    Sarah kept the key back in the box and in his bedside table drawer. "This baby is in the garage, waiting for you to wake up. Just how I am."


    Sarah kissed Aiden''s cheek, hugged his arm and drifted off to sleep while Kitty warmed their legs.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 974 - The Prisoner (1)

    ~ Austin, Morgan''s family vi ~


    Harriet is in the basement. She is locked in there since her mother forced her toe back from Los Angeles.


    Harriet still remembers it clearly¡­ Thursday, October 24. She was with Benjamin when her mother called, asking her to meet for lunch. If she knew that she will end up here, would she stay with Benjamin how he suggested, or would she still follow her mother? Harriet is not sure. She never openly defied her parents.


    She remembers how during that lunch her mother was assaulting her with endless questions, as usually¡­ asking her how she is spending her time, what events are her favorites so far, if she purchased any clothing pieces worth mentioning, and if she met anyone interesting. Harriet responded wlessly while portraying an image of herself as someone who only thought about fashion events and shopping. Ah, now she knows that her mother was leading her on.


    Mrs. Morgan asked her if she attended the big EY show previous night, and Harriet confirmed: "Of course, I did. EY is my favorite, do you think I would miss it?", she responded matter-of-factly.


    Few random questionster, Mrs. Morgan asked Harriet if she met Jeffrey White: "You are here few days, attending events... Did you get a chance to meet with Jeffrey? Or at least attend any of the events he did?"


    Harriet suspected that there might be something hidden behind her mother''s question, but she responded honestly, to the best of her knowledge: "Where would I see him? You know that he does not attend fashion events?"


    In an instant, her mother''s expression turning into a scowl: "Really? For your information, he decided to attendst night''s EY event. Funny thing how you didn''t see him, considering that he was seated in the front row!"


    "Where exactly have you been?!! What are you doing while telling us that you are attending fashion shows?!!", Harriet can still hear her mother shrieking at her.


    After that, it all went downhill. Her mother took away her phone and her purse, making sure to seize all her credit cards, and brought her¡­ here.


    Harriet is not sure how much time passed since then. Two, maybe three weeks. Definitely two. Every day is the same, and she has no ess to any electronics. Small windows close to the ceiling allow the daylight in, but she lost count of the days. Definitely more than two weeks.


    What is Benjamin doing? He was probably worried when she didn''t call him that day. And the next day, and then the next one¡­ Did he give up waiting for her call? Probably not. Last time he waited for more than a month and now it passed only¡­ she is not sure how long. But she believes that he is waiting for her.


    Somehow, thoughts of Benjamin and the time they spent together give herfort. A small smile creeps at the corner of her lips when she closes her eyes and sees his face, his eyes looking back at her¡­ lovingly, lustfully, making her feel needed¡­ important.


    Will she be able to see Benjamin again?


    Her throat is dry, and she forgot the sound of her voice. She used to hum some tune to keep herself busy, but after some time, she stopped. Harriet does not remember thest time she spoke.


    She looked at the empty te in front of her. She gets one meal a day, and a bottle of water. Harriet is unsure of her appearance, because she has no reflective surface avable, but based on her arms alone, she can tell that she lost weight. Are her parents going to let her die here of malnutrition because she disobeyed them?


    Both her mother and father were furious when she refused to tell them what she was doing in Los Angeles. But there is no way that she will mention Benjamin in front of them. Who knows what they will do to him? And she would be punished regardless if she talks or not.


    The door opened. Is it mealtime?


    Harriet''s face fell and she shrank in the corner when she saw her mother. This can''t be good. Usually maids are the ones bringing her food and a wet towel to clean herself up. Why is her mother here?


    "Come. It''s time for you to get out.", Mrs. Morgan spoke in a t voice devoid of emotions and gestured toward the hallway.


    Harriet could not believe it. The punishment is over? Just like that?


    She was happy to shower and change into clean clothes. She was not surprised that they removed the phone and the PC from her room. It confirmed her suspicion: this is not over. But why did they allow her to get out?


    The sight of a full meal waiting for her on the table brought tears to her Harriet''s.


    "Eat slowly!", her mother reminded her before shaking her head in disapproval and mumbling: "So udylike."


    ¡­


    Later that evening, a maid called Harriet to join her parents in the living room.


    She really didn''t want to go, but she has no choice. In this house, Harriet has two options: obey parents or be punished. And she does not want to go back to that basement.


    "Don''t think that we forgave you.", Mrs. Morgan told Harriet as soon as she joined them.


    "We are willing to give you a chance to redeem yourself¡­", Mr. Morgan started. "If you do as you are told, we will consider reinstating some of your privileges."


    Harriet looked apprehensively at her parents. She saw them exchange looks, and that can''t be anything good.


    "This Friday, you will have a dinner with Lukas White. His family is looking at potential partners for the boy, and if you do well¡­", Mrs. Morgan paused. "It will be good for everyone."


    "Lukas White?", Harriet''s voice was hoarse, and it made her parents frown. "What happened to Jeffrey?"


    Mr. Morgan pursed his lips before responding. "Let''s just say that Lukas has good chances of being the next in charge of the White family."


    "Why go for the falling one if you can catch the next leader?", Mrs. Morgan added.


    Harriet''s eyes darted from her mother to her father. She could not believe what she heard. After years of talks about Jeffrey White, they changed to his cousin just like that?


    Mr. Morgan saw the conflict in Harriet''s expression. He stood up and pinched Harriet''s chin, forcing her to look up at him.


    He narrowed his eyes at her. "There is no need for you to understand. You need to fix yourself up and look pretty and make sure that he likes you. Don''t disappoint us the second time. Do you understand?"


    Harriet nodded faintly.


    "Good!", Mr. Morgan eximed and turned to his wife. "Get her some medicine to fix her voice, and make sure that she has a good dress and looks presentable."


    Mr. Morgan gave few more instructions before leaving the room.


    "Is there anything else?", Harriet asked her mother.


    "Not at this time."


    Harriet excused herself and went to her room.


    She told herself not to panic. It''s just a dinner. She can do that.


    Harriet went to her closet and reached in the back of the drawer with underwear. She found an envelope with several thousand dors in it. She exhaled in relief, they didn''t find it. It''s the money which she saved for years, little by little so that her parents don''t notice.


    She realized that this will not stop, and she needs to get out of here. It was Jeff, now Lukas, who knows who will be next? Her parents are treating her like she is a thing to pass around for their benefit.


    Harriet reminded herself that this is not the time to get angry. She kept the envelope back where she found it and went to her bed. She needs to think. She needs a n. She needs a way out.


    They said dinner with Lukas on Friday. But she does not know what day it is!


    Harriet told herself not to rush. It''s a first <em>''date''</em>. They don''t even know each other personally, so there is no way that Lukas will expect anything more than an introduction, right? They will eat, she will smile and earn herself a ticket to be invited for a second time. That will buy her at least few more days toe up with a n.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 975 - The Prisoner (2)

    ~ Austin, Morgan''s family vi ~


    Harriet is in the basement. She is locked in there since that disastrous dinner with Lukas White. Harriet knows why she is back here, but how she arrived here¡­ she does not know.


    Harriet remembers a maid bringing in her room a long red body-hugging dress with a high slit on the side. "Madam said that you should be ready by 6 PM."


    Harriet obediently put it on and sighed at the V-neck opening which is too low for her taste.


    Before Harriet left the house, both of her parents made sure to bring out the point how the goal of that dinner is to make Lukas like her.


    They sent her to the restaurant with a driver and two bodyguards. Now that she thinks of it, she is confident that those men were not there to protect her, but to make sure that she does not escape.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, Lukas was there already. The first thing she noticed is the private room, and him¡­ overweight, e infested face, hair sleeked back with too much hair wax, but the thing that made her cringe internally was the lecherous way he looked at her.


    "So, you are Harriet¡­", his deep voice filled the room while he ogled at her like he can see through the dress.


    "Nice to meet you." She forced a smile while thinking how this will be a long evening.


    Well, she was wrong. It was not a long evening.


    They ordered the food and all the bodyguards retreated without a word, to give them privacy probably. Her bodyguards included.


    Lukas was rambling about his unexpected but well deserved luck. "After such a long time, my whole family is getting a chance to see the world from the top¡­"


    It didn''t make much sense to Harriet. Can this man make a coherent sentence? Why is he talking like they were poor and suffering and suddenly they hit a jackpot? They are Whites. A well-to-do family. If they had such hardships before, how could he and his sister attend those expensive private schools?


    Harriet does not know Lukas personally, but everyone talks about Whites, and she knows his background.


    The appetizers were on the table when Lukas'' handnded on her thigh. So much for her thought that this will be a simple introductory dinner.


    He caressed her cheek and down her neck. "Your skin is the best so far. Other girls are not taking such a good care of themselves¡­", she can still hear him talking under his breath while inching closer to her.


    Harriet told herself that she can take it.


    If all this happened three months back, she would probably go through it. She never gave much thought about physical contact and what it means. But since she met Benjamin, she experienced pleasures that can happen when both parties involved are willing. Benjamin''s touch made her feel the rush that can arise only when someone cherishes you. And Lukas is definitely not the cherishing type.


    When she felt his breath on her face, she realized that this is something she can''t go through.


    Harriet is not sure how, it all happened so quickly. Lukas pounced on her, and she moved¡­ and her kneended between his legs.


    He pushed her away violently and shended on the floor.


    Lukas screamed how she is ungrateful¡­"I gave you this opportunity, and what did you do?"¡­ and thest image is him kicking her. And the pain stopped.


    She probably passed out because the next thing she remembers is her waking up in this basement.


    And even though few days passed, her body is still aching¡­ from Lukas'' kicks probably. Or did her parents hit her after she was brought home? Probably not¡­ they use their bodyguards for any physical punishments which are more than a p.


    Harriet sighed. She is still wearing that red dress.


    She looked outside through the narrow window close to the ceiling. It''s daytime. And she is back in the basement.


    Now what? Will she give up and wither away here, or allow her parents to use her, or¡­ she needs a n. She does not want either of those two.


    Earlier, it was different. She didn''t know better, but now she does. Her time with Benjamin showed her that there is such a thing as enjoying your life. She needs to cling onto that feeling ande up with a way out of this situation.


    <em>''Think, Harriet, think!''</em>, she forced herself to stay present and not sumb to the depression.


    What does she know? There must be some power change in the White family, and her parents are going with the flow. What are the chances that a capable person like Jeff would lose to someone like Lukas? No, there is no way that is happening. She does not like Jeffrey, in fact, she is afraid of him. But she can''t deny that he made a name for himself. As for Lukas, other than being Jeffrey''s cousin who likes to party¡­ there is nothing much. So how can Lukas be considered as the next in power? And her father to support that? ¡­ Suddenly, the realization hit her: Yes! It must be Lukas'' father!


    She heard rumors that Jeffrey''s uncle was supposed to be the head of the family, but Jeffrey''s father got the position and it left that man bitter. So, if uncle is the one grabbing the power, it will exin everything. How can she use this information?


    She needs to figure out several things. First is to get out of the basement. Second is to get out of the house. Third is to get outside of her parents'' control.


    ¡­


    Harriet is not sure how much time passed before she asked the maid who brought her food if she can speak to her parents because she wants to apologize.


    Two dayster, the maid escorted Harriet to the living room where her parents were seated. They looked at her with disdain.


    Harried swallowed her pride and ignored coldness from her parents¡­ and fell on her knees.


    "Please, forgive me. I acted rashly and without thinking. Can you give me another chance?"


    "Why would we?", her mother sneered.


    "I learned my lesson. And I don''t want to go back to the basement. I want to live luxuriously and wear good dresses and attend parties. Please, just give me another chance to prove myself."


    "THAT was another chance and you blew it!", Mr. Morgan squeezed through his teeth.


    Harriet looked at her father and then at mother with eyes full of tears. "Can''t you give me another one? Please? I had time to think and I know what to do. I will behave and fulfil your expectations. I had years of training and I will not fail. I will make Lukas fall head over heels for me, and when I be the next Madam White you will be proud of me."


    Her parents exchanged nces. Harriet could see the flicker in their eyes when she said <em>''the next Madam White''</em>.


    "Take her to her room.", her father ordered the maid who was standing behind.


    Harried exhaled in relief. She is out of the basement. Step one ispleted.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 976 - Brian Is Here

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    November 27


    10:52 AM


    Emma is using the treatment room for Charlie. Since Aiden''s birthday party (10 days ago), Charlie ising to the Cliffside vi for his treatments and he stays at least one hour after each treatment to chat with Emma.


    Charlie likes to spend time with Emma here. Sarah is usually busy, and so are Sophia and Felix. The staff is practically invisible, so there is no one to interrupt his Emma-time.


    His favorite spot is on the bench in front of the cage with birds and sometimes they move next to the pond with koi fish.


    Emma appreciates that Charlie starteding to the Cliffside vi. It''s more convenient since she does not need to think about themute, and all the necessary equipment is here. Sarah made sure that one room has everything Emma needs because of Aiden''s and her treatments.


    Emma enjoys her chats with Charlie, and since their almost-argument (how she calls it) he didn''t mention that confusing friendship nonsense.


    ¡­


    Sarah was surprised when JoAnna announced her arrival. It seems that she wants to talk about something. Why else would shee on a weekday?


    Sarah raised her eyebrows questionably when she saw JoAnnae with¡­ Brian.


    "Guess who I bumped into on the way here?", JoAnna said with a big grin while giving Sarah a hug.


    "Hi, Brian¡­", Sarah greeted him and wondered how is it possible that her sister just bumped into Brian?


    "What are you up to?", Sarah asked JoAnna with a whisper when Brian was out of the earshot.


    JoAnna innocently blinked. "I don''t understand your question. He was avable, and I needed someone to carry boxes with IV supplies for Aiden."


    "Poor Anna¡­ no one to help you¡­", Sarah said sarcastically while waving to Bob1 and Bob2 who are standing idle next to the car.


    JoAnna was trying hard to suppress her smile. Sarah busted her right away. "When is Charlie''s treatment over?"


    "In few minutes."


    JoAnna turned to Brian. "Brian, can you help bring the boxes down? I will show you where¡­"


    ¡­


    After the treatment ended, Emma and Charlie went to the garden, for their chat. Genie brought them freshly squeezed juice as a refreshment and cookies.


    "I told you already, Charlie is her patient.", Sarah heard JoAnna advise Brian. "The treatment is over, so you can talk to her now."


    Sarah watched Brian as he smoothened his hair with palms before walking toward Emma and Charlie.


    "You did this on purpose.", Sarah told JoAnna as they watched Brian approach Emma.


    "Of course.", JoAnna has no intention of denying it. "I''m aware that Charlie is wishy-washy. He needs to make up his mind already. This is taking too long. When I heard from Ellie that Brian is still mentioning Emma, and that he is in Los Angeles, I''ve got a brilliant idea. So¡­ I gave him a call and asked if he wants a chance to talk to Emma. He didn''t miss a beat before responding..."


    ¡­


    At that time in the garden¡­


    Emma and Charlie are chatting while looking at the birds in the massive cage in front of them.


    "Emma¡­"


    Emma stiffened at the sound of Brian''s voice. She could recognize that voice in her sleep! Emma slowly turned toward him. When she confirmed that it''s Brian and not her imagination, her eyes widened and she bolted up on her feet.


    "Brian¡­", Emma said under her breath.


    "Uhm¡­ hi¡­", Brian smiled shyly and scratched his head, spoiling any smoothening of his unrully hair he did while walking there. Somehow, the messy hair suits him better.


    "Anna asked for my help with carrying the medicine, and I heard you are here..."


    At the sight of Brian''s mesmerizing smile, Emma had to remind herself to breathe. As much as she thought that she is OK, she can''t deny that her heart is racing when she is looking at Brian. Various images of their time at the wedding flooded her mind, and she blushed. They kissed a lot. Those full lips are made for kissing, and he knows how to use them just right. Oh, and he looks super-yummy.


    "Emma?", Brian''s voice pulled Emma from her daze.


    "Can we talk?", Brian tilted his head to the right indicating that he wants a chat in private.


    Emma inhaled sharply. "Sure¡­"


    She made a step toward Brian and then realized that Charlie is right there.


    "Uhm¡­ I will be back in a minute.", Emma mumbled before walking away with Brian.


    Charlie watched Emma and Brian walk¡­ stop¡­ and face each other. He could not hear what they were talking about, but he didn''t miss Emma''s reaction when she saw Brian. And she didn''t even introduce him!


    Charlie frowned while thinking, who is that guy? Why did he make Emma flustered in an instant? Why is Emma smiling so much? Did he just push a lock of Emma''s hair behind her ear? Why is he acting so intimate with her¡­ and she does not mind?


    If Charlie paid attention to Emma during Jeff''s and JoAnna''s wedding, he would know who Brian is (and realize how much of a danger Brian is to him), but s¡­ at that time, he was busy with his uncle, mingling with people who bring value to Smithsonite corp.


    Sarah and JoAnna observed the trio from the distance.


    Sarah shook her head while JoAnna had a satisfying smirk on her face.


    "Do you disapprove?", JoAnna asked Sarah.


    "Not really. I just don''t understand your need to meddle."


    "Emma is my friend. And she has lingering feelings toward Brian while not acknowledging her feelings toward Charlie. I''m just helping sort things out."


    Sarah gave a side-nce to JoAnna. "You call this sorting things out?"


    "Yes. Emma is attracted to both of them, and each of the guys has one thing that Emma sees as an obstacle. But the biggest difference is that Brian was always straightforward. He likes her and he makes sure she knows it. Did she ever smile like that with Charlie? I''m not saying that her feelings toward Brian are stronger, or that Brian is a better guy for Emma than Charlie... but Charlie is not the one making her smile like that. And right now, Charlie will either self-destruct or be honest with Emma."


    "You think that Charlie will tell Emma that he likes her because of this?"


    "I don''t know if he will go that far, but I hope that he will realize that she is not waiting for him to grow a pair. If he doesn''t change his behavior soon, he will lose her... If not to Brian, someone else wille and swoop her off her feet. But that is up to them. My job is done.", JoAnna proudly dered and switched to serious-mode. "I need to confirm: are youing to Austin with us this weekend?"


    Sarah confirmed. "Me and four people. Saturday morning, and we are returning on Sunday evening. You get me for two days, and we will spend the evening out."


    Sarah is notfortable leaving Aiden overnight, but Emma will stay at the Cliffside vi and all the girls will be there as well, so they can help Emma if needed. Sarah will take with her Jesse, Haru, Ade and Jamari.


    JoAnna was surprised that Sarah will spend the evening out. "You have ns?"


    "Yes."


    Sarah wants to go to the White & ck club. Now that Aiden can''t go, she will. And she wants to talk with Chad about recruiting more people.


    Depending how the night goes, they might go to other clubs as well. Jesse, Haru, Ade and Jamari could use some practice by fighting in the cage.


    Also, if she gets a chance, she will try out her hand. Sarah is still unable to perform fine motor movements that require precision and control of strength, like typing on the keyboard or holding a pen, but smacking things (and people) is not a problem because she can make a fist.


    JoAnna saw that Sarah has no intention of rifying further and didn''t want to be nosy. She is content that Sarah isming with them to the White Mansion.


    "Howe you are here?", Sarah asked JoAnna.


    "I came to bring supplies. With Brian."


    Sarah raised an eyebrow at JoAnna''s weak attempt to avoid the point she was going for. "My question is about the timing. It''s Wednesday, work hours. Don''t you have a job now?"


    JoAnna puffed her cheeks while trying to evade Sarah''s gaze. But she can see that Sarah is not willing to let this go. "Uhm¡­ the work is not as pleasurable as I thought it will be."


    Sarah can tell that JoAnna is hiding something. "Last time I checked, you were excited about yourtest DNA experiments. And White corp. medical researchb has plenty of gadgets which are not avable anywhere else. What changed?"


    "There is a woman who does not like me.", JoAnna mumbled.


    "A woman? Is she after Jeff?" Sarah assumed it''s a bed climber.


    "No. She does not know that I''m Mrs. White. But she is very unpleasant."


    "Fire her."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "You can''t fire people because they are snobby. She will be back with awsuit."


    "But you can fire people if they don''t do their work. Don''t tell me that you forgot how to push people''s buttons and make them self-destruct.", Sarah said while gesturing toward Charlie.


    JoAnna narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips while thinking about Sarah''s words.


    ¡­


    At that time, at Emma''s and Brian''s side¡­


    "¡­I don''t want to insist on anything that makes you ufortable¡­", Brian paused while gauging Emma''s mood. "How about we do a lunch? And see how it goes? If you are notfortable at any point, let me know. I am aware that because of my lifestyle you are reluctant to be in a rtionship with me, but I really don''t want us to be strangers."


    Emma sighed while thinking that Brian is a nice guy and she is having a lot of fun with him. It''s not his fault that he is a smoking-hot popr model who travels often for work.


    "I don''t want us to be strangers either.", Emma admitted.


    Brian smiled hopefully. "So¡­ lunch?"


    Emma responded with a small smile. "Sure."


    "Tomorrow?" He saw that Emma agreed and eximed: "Great! I will make a reservation and let you know¡­"


    Brian leaned closer to Emma and she saw him lick his lips nervously.


    "Can I?", his breath caressed her cheek.


    Emma closed her eyes and gave a small nod in response.


    He closed that miniscule distance between them and kissed her cheek.


    Emma shuddered when she felt his lips brush against the corner of hers. She knows that he did that on purpose¡­ and it''s working because her whole body trembled while craving for more.


    "Don''t push your luck.", Emma said weakly when she opened her eyes.


    "Sorry¡­", Brian whispered.


    He caressed her cheek while saying: "You are the most beautiful girl I know, and I can''t help myself."


    He moved away and smiled brightly. "See you tomorrow!"


    Emma was in a daze, watching Brian walk away with a spring in his step.


    Another pair of eyes was glued on Brian, but not in a daze. If Charlie could shootsers out of his eyes, Brian would be in trouble.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 977 - An Escape From Prison

    ~ Austin ~


    Friday, November 29


    Harriet is in the restroom of a fancy restaurant, gathering her courage for what she will do next.


    Earlier that day, a maid brought one yellow minidress to her room and told her to be ready by 6 PM.


    Harriet''s heart pounded in her throat. It''s happening! She should praise her parents'' capability to persuade Lukas White to meet with her again after what happened thest time.


    Based on the ultra-revealing minidress, she can only imagine to what lengths they promised that she will be obedient.


    Harriet hid the envelope with her saved cash under the dress, low on her back, held in ce with the stic of her underwear. It''s the only ce, because her parents are checking contents of her purse, and that dress does not allow for any other hiding spots. The deep front opening reveals her cleavage so much that she can''t wear a bra, and she has to resort to using nipple tapes. There is a horizontal opening which reveals her navel, and the back is exposedpletely. If she bends, her panties will be shown as well¡­ this short dress is not hiding anything. Luckily, it''s so tight fitting that it ttens the envelope edges, so they are not sticking out and if she adjusts the ruffles right, the small bulge from that mary insert looks like it belongs there.


    Based on the quality of the material and exquisite embroidery, Harriet can tell that this is an expensive dress, but why does she look like a street worker?


    She was not surprised that bodyguards escorted her to a private room. After all, she knows what ising.


    When Lukas saw her, he licked his lips lecherously and she did her best not to cringe.


    "Is it OK if I use the restroom? I think I''m too nervous¡­", Harriet said with the sweetest smile she could produce while holding her belly before Lukas had a chance to get close to her.


    Of course, bodyguards were one step behind her.


    She grimaced and clutched her belly before going in. "This might take a while."


    Her expression told them that her stomach is upset.


    Luckily, they are two guys, so they waited outside.


    Her idea is to escape through the window, but the misfortune is that she is not familiar with the neighborhood.


    Can she blindly pick a direction and hope to escape sessfully?


    Back to present¡­


    Harriet approached ady who entered the bathroom.


    "Excuse me, can I borrow your phone just for a minute? I left mine at my table and I need to check something urgently."


    "Uhm¡­ sure¡­", the woman reluctantly agreed.


    Harriet opened the map app and she was upset that there is no store that sells clothes nearby. Harriet needs to change out of this shy yellow dress as soon as possible. Her eyes lit up when she saw that there is a secondhand store only three blocks away!


    "Thank you.", she smiled when she gave her phone to thedy.


    As soon as thedy exited, Harriet got out through the window while holding the sparkly yellow high-heeled shoes in her hands. Luckily, the window is on the second floor and shended in a bush. Even if it''s a concrete down there, she would jump out.


    Harriet is aware that this is herst chance, and if she is caught, she will be out of chances.


    Harriet dashed in the direction of the secondhand store as fast as her legs carried her.


    She was panting heavily when she reached, and her eyes widened in horror when she saw the clerk getting ready to close the store. It was almost 8 PM.


    "Please¡­ can you keep the store open, so I get a change of clothes? I will pay for them and give you this dress and shoes as well.", she pleaded. "I will not be picky, I''m just looking for a t-shirt, pants and sneakers."


    The older man reluctantly agreed. He could see that she is in some trouble and she is offering him a good deal.


    He turned the sign at the door to <em>''Closed''</em>. He does not want more customers, or whoever is after her.


    Harriet was grateful that he helped her by pointing where different sections and sizes are. She would take forever to navigate in that maze.


    The clerk didn''t hide the fact that he wants her out of his store as soon as possible.


    The man was obviously pleased with the dress she left behind. It''s in great condition, and the quality is better than anything he has avable. The man was unable to control his smile when she offered to exchange her crystal studded brand-name purse for any bag he has avable that will go better with her new outfit.


    He didn''t mind calling a cab for her and he even gave her a baseball hat free of charge.


    Harriet left the store in a simple off-white top, blue jeans which fit her surprisingly well, running shoes and a small backpack. She pulled her ponytail through the back opening of the baseball hat while waiting for the cab. Now even if she bumps into those bodyguards, they will need to take a second look to make sure that is Harriet.


    In the cab, Harriet took in only small breaths, as if afraid that if she breathes too much she will be discovered or maybe summon some bad luck. She rxed slightly only when she reached the airport.


    Luckily, next flight for Los Angeles is only one and a half hours away, and they have seats avable. Because Harriet has no luggage, she breezed through the check-in and security.


    She had to use her ID to purchase the ticket, but she had no other options. With any luck, her parents took time to realize that she is missing. They can''t track her with history of credit card purchases, because she paid for everything in cash. Even if they nted any trackers on her, they are left in that secondhand store, because she took only her ID, a micro memory card and cash from her purse, and out of her clothes she kept only her panties which she made sure have no suspicious bumps before putting them on. Hopefully, her parents will not call their contacts thiste in the night in order to check if she is on any of the flights out of Austin.


    Harriet sat in her economy seat and held her breath. She was on the verge of a panic attack when she heard that there is a dy with their departure. Only when that familiar shaking from a lift-off ended, Harriet allowed herself to take in a deep breath. She escaped from her parent''s house¡­ her second step is done.


    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Saturday, November 30


    6:23 AM


    Harriet is in front of the apartment 5G, thinking if she should ring the doorbell or not. She triple-checked the address in her mind. Yes, this is Benjamin''s apartment. But what if it''s not? She knows where he is working¡­ so if this is the wrong ce, she will wait for Monday and look him up at work. Harriet wanted to call him, but she does not know his number, and her parents took her phone more than a month ago when her mother dragged her from Los Angeles to Austin.


    She hopes that Benjamin is still waiting for her. What if he moved on?


    Harriet''s finger reluctantly hovered close to the doorbell button. She asked herself: <em>''You reached all the way here, are you going to back off now?''</em>


    After she pushed the doorbell button for the third time, she heard a grumpy male voice from inside. "Jesus! Coming! I''ming! If you are selling something, I''m not buying! Do you know what''s the time?! If it''s a package, why don''t you leave it at ... ? ..."


    Harriet is confident that she never saw anything so eye-pleasing than the sight of Benjamin at the door. Stunned, staring at her¡­ in his pajama bottoms and a white tank top undershirt, his hair messy¡­ she obviously woke him up. Based on his stubble, he didn''t shave since yesterday morning.


    "Hi¡­", she greeted him shyly after a long silence.


    "You said that you will help me, and¡­ I need a ce to stay.", her voice was barely audible. "Does your offer still stand?"


    Harriet didn''t expect to find herself in Benjamin''s embrace. At least not so soon and without a warning.


    Her arms wrapped around him and she held onto him tightly. She is not aware at what point tears started rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly. Harriet does not remember when was thest time she cried. Her parents never approved of her making unnecessary noise. But now, she could not stop¡­ and she cried for a long time.


    Right there, in Benjamin''s gentle and firm embrace, enveloped by his warmth and his scent... she never felt so safe and so vulnerable and so alive.


    Harriet didn''t notice when he lifted her up and carried her to the sofa.


    Benjamin sat down and held her in hisp, and he let her cry out all her grievances without a word.


    He can tell that she went through a lot, and he didn''t want to ask her where she was or what she was doing or why she didn''t contact him for such a long time¡­ she will tell him when she is ready. What matters is that his Penny came back to him. And this time, Benjamin knows deep in his heart that she came to stay.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 978 - Plan To Remove Shawn (1)

    ~ Austin, White Mansion ~


    Saturday, November 30


    Jeff is seated at the head of the massive table, on his left is JoAnna and on his right is Steve. Bridgette is by JoAnna''s side.


    Oscar and nor are not present. They told Jeff that they were there for the first meeting to show their support for Jeff as the next Master, but if he wants to get the respect of his subordinates, he needs to do the rest by himself.


    Sarah is standing few steps behind Jeff, and on her left are Jesse and Ade, while on her right are Haru and Jamari. All five of them are standing straight with their legs slightly apart and arms behind back. Their identical postures and all ck outfits tell everyone that they are a team.


    Three lieutenants of White foundation are present as well as their direct subordinates.


    They are discussing current status and pressing matters as well as suggesting potential solutions.


    Jeff is listening to their inputs before deciding on how to tackle the problems. This is their second meeting and even with Oscar''s teachings, Jeff still needs to understand all aspects of the organization in order to lead it sessfully.


    Shawn is unable to hide his displeasure with the current situation. The more he looks at Jeff and his behavior, more he is confident that Marcus would be a better Master. Jeff is too young and too inexperienced, and Shawn sees that Jeff wants to introduce too many changes, including those five greenhorns behind him!


    JoAnna can see that Shawn is getting visibly more irritated by the minute and she is pleased with the results of her n. They want to get Shawn and his men out of the organization, but in order to avoid a potentialrge scale disapproval from other members by just dismissing them, they need a situation where Shawn will be the one asking for trouble. That is why JoAnna suggested that besides Steve and Bridgette, they bring Sarah and few of her men as their <em>''personal''</em> security.


    It saddens both JoAnna and Jeff to admit that Sarah''s kids are better fighters than their regr bodyguards.


    It''s a fact that all other men they have who are more proficient in fighting than their usual staff are under Shawn''smand and they hope that after this weekend that fact changes.


    JoAnna estimated that a proud man like Shawn will take Sarah''s presence as a challenge of his authority and he will not be able to control himself. To add salt to the wound, they are all visibly much younger than he is. Well, it''s working perfectly. Ah, if only nor could see her now.


    The third time Shawn snorted, Jeff raised his hand to stop Ryder from talking.


    "It seems that you have something on your mind.", Jeff addressed Shawn. "Do you care to share it with the rest of us? Get if off from your chest so that we can continue the meeting without interruptions."


    Shawn narrowed his eyes. "What is the meaning of this?" He gestured behind Jeff, toward Sarah and the others.


    Jeff nced behind. "Do you have something against my personal security?"


    They don''t know who Sarah is, or other four people by her side. Even if someone remembers Sarah from the wedding, she looks different in this outfit and hair pulled back into a sleek ponytail. Her stern expression is nothing like a cheerful girl with flowers in her hair from the wedding.


    Shawn lifted his chin while scrutinizing Sarah. He can tell that she is the leader of this <em>''personal security''</em> nonsense.


    Shawn looked at Jeff with a scorn. "All of us have personal security and they are not in this room because we are all on the same side, and the Mansion is protected from outsiders by my men. Is there a need to have your people here, listening to what we are talking about?"


    Jeff raised his eyebrows slightly. "MY people? Aren''t all of YOU here my people?"


    Jeff could see difort in Shawn''s expression, but he didn''t give him time to respond. "As you requested, we didn''t deploy drones at this meeting, but it seems that you have additionalints. If anything we discuss here leaks outside of this room, I personally guarantee that it will note from them. I will ask for your understanding since I''m still new at this, and I''m not confident in thepetence of existing security."


    Shawn''s expression darkened. "Do you think that a woman and kids can protect you better than my men?"


    "If you have doubts, how about we confirm?" Jeff confidently returned Shawn''s stern gaze. "I have five of MY people here. Give me YOUR five strongest men and let''s see who performs better."


    "Are you serious?" Shawn was not sure what to think of this. Why is Jeff so confident? There is no way that those greenhorns can be better than his men who fought numerous battles. Shawn thought how this must be his lucky day, because he got an opportunity to show his supremacy over this joke of a newly appointed Master.


    Jeff ignored Shawn''s smirk. "I am so serious that you can include yourself in those five if you are confident in your skills."


    Shawn narrowed his eyes at Sarah, and he wanted to say something, but Jeff interrupted him. "It''s gettingte, and we have a lot to discuss. Let''s have thispetition tomorrow. At 11 AM?"


    Shawn happily agreed and they continued with the meeting.


    ¡­


    After the meeting, Jeff and JoAnna were in the room with Sarah, Jesse, Haru, Ade and Jamari.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?", Jeff asked them.


    Sarah looked at her fourpanions who all nodded confidently.


    Jeff exhaled. "This will not be a friendly match. They will have an intention to hurt you. Maybe kill. Be ready to defend yourself."


    "We hope that you are capable of disabling them. But make the fightst, we want them to be embarrassed first. Don''t give them a one-hit-defeat where they can say that you got lucky.", JoAnna added.


    "We know what to do.", Sarah assured them.


    After dinner, Sarah went to ck & White club with her eager entourage. They were all excited for what awaits for them in that underground fight club.


    ¡­


    Jeff and JoAnna went to their bedroom.


    "Are you worried about Sarah?", Jeff asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna confirmed. "She changed."


    "Can you me her?"


    "No.", JoAnna exhaled and forced herself to think about the next day. "Their fights tomorrow will be an event which Shawn''s subordinates will be watching. If they show theirplete dominance, Shawn will lose his influence."


    "That is the n.", Jeff said smugly.


    JoAnna hesitated before asking: "Do you know where Sarah went?" She was not sure if she wants to know.


    "Underground fighting club."


    JoAnna remembered the story about Sarah and Aiden which included fighting in a cage and being a champion. She shook her head helplessly. "I hope that she takes it easy with her left arm. She didn''t heal properly, and she is able to push herself because of the painkillers."


    "She is pushing herself because of Aiden.", Jeff reminded JoAnna.


    JoAnna sighed while thinking how since Sarah woke up in the hospital, she didn''t see her sister cry, or smile.


    "I guess that is her way of coping with the situation. Do you know why she asked for that property outside Los Angeles?"


    Jeff shrugged. "She said that it should not be connected to any of our families, and not to ask about it."


    JoAnna massaged her temples. "Lately she is more and more secretive. I am worried about her."


    Jeff embraced JoAnna and kissed her forehead. "Aren''t we all?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 979 - Claiming Champion Positions (1)

    ~ Austin, ck & White club ~


    Sarah entered the ck & White club through the main door this time. The noisy throng reminded her of thest time she was here. She entered through the side door and Aiden held her close, protecting her from one of her biggest fears: the crowd. Sarah inhaled sharply and reminded herself that she is here for a reason, and Aiden is not. She can''t allow herself to be weak, not now.


    It was an impressive scene. Sarah in the middle with Ade and Jamari slightly in front of her and Jesse and Haru slightly in the back. Four of them enclosed Sarah in a square-shaped formation. All five of them wearingpletely ck outfits and ck face-masks which cover top half of their faces. Five of them were cordoned from the crowd by two rows of bodyguards who work under White family.


    Announcer enthusiastically screamed: "Ladies and gentlemen, Nyx is in the houseeeee!"


    Three huge screens high above fighting cage form a triangle, and each of them showed blinking <em>''NYX''</em> for few seconds before switching to:


    <em>''1. Mr. A -> Wins: 723 wins, Losses: 0 losses, Ties: 1</em>


    <em>2. Shift -> Wins: 151, Losses: 3, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>3. ckstain -> Wins: 124 wins, Losses: 3, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>4. Nyx -> Wins: 12, Losses: 0, Ties: 1</em>


    <em>5. n/a''</em>


    Ade and Jamari had difficulty not to bounce up and down from excitement. But they stopped themselves because they had to look cool.


    "Hey, Chad!", Sarah greeted the handler in the ss-enclosed booth. "Thank you for arranging this."


    "No problem, Miss Nyx!", he greeted her back. "The pleasure is all mine."


    Chad nced at the fourpanions and asked Sarah: "These are?"


    "Future champions.", Sarah responded. "This is our first stop. Do you have the list ready?"


    "Yes, yes. Just a sec¡­", Chad dashed back to his original spot and started going through the papers on the table.


    "Shift and ckstain are not here?", Sarah noticed that other than Chad no one else is here.


    "Shift is in the ck Hole club and ckstain¡­ should be here soon. He said that he will stop by the White Valley club, but only to check out the status.", Chad responded when he returned by Sarah''s side.


    "I want to verify: for a champion, they need to win 10 fights without losses?", Sarah asked Chad.


    Chad confirmed. "New rules are that as long as there is a vacancy, ten wins are enough. But if all spots are filled, then they need to knock down a champion. And¡­ five wins are enough to challenge a champion, but even if the challenger wins, he will not get the position on the board, but that will cause the defeated champion to lose his spot."


    Sarah nodded in understanding and turned to her fourpanions. "Did you decide which one goes first?" There is only one spot avable, and she is the only champion present. There is no point in them fighting against each other, they do that daily. Goal ofing here is for them to experience different fighting styles.


    Sarah saw that all of them want to go.


    After some time, she puffed her cheeks while exhaling in frustration. "Come on! From here we will go to the next club, and before we head back everyone will get a title of a champion. Do I need to pick who goes now?"


    They all nodded, so Sarah picked: "OK¡­ Jesse, you go first."


    Jesse grinned at Sarah''s words, and Ade, Jamari and Haru frowned but they didn''t dare to object.


    Jesse left toward the fighting cage and Sarah sat with Chad to discuss things he prepared.


    She reminded Ade, Jamari and Haru not to sulk, but to pay attention to Jesse''s fights. Because they can learn from watching, and they will get their chance soon.


    Chad handed Sarah papers with information on clubs, handlers and current champions. The list has data on fights, as well as confidence level in their loyalty. He has another list ready with promising fighters who he believes are a good match for what Sarah requested.


    Sarah is looking for fighters who are fighting for more than the money. This is something she learned from Ste: as long as they are in it just for the money, they can be bought by anyone who pays more; but if they are fighting for a cause, if she helps them get closer to their goal, she will earn their loyalty. That is priceless.


    "Thank you for trusting me this much.", Chad smiled at Sarah when he saw that she finished reading the information he provided.


    Sarah looked at him with aplex expression for some time before responding almost robotically: "I don''t trust you. Aiden does."


    "Oh¡­", Chad was not sure how to respond to this. He lowered his gaze and went through the names on the list. "The top five and these two are avable here now if you want to see them."


    "Yes. I will be grateful if you can arrange that. Now.", Sarah responded while ncing toward Jesse who is in the cage.


    He is in his third fight and doing great. One hit wins. Very powerful.


    Chad made a phone call and stood next to Sarah, awaiting further orders.


    "How is the man I asked you to look for?", Sarah asked Chad. She told him to observe Noah''s progress.


    "He is persistently winning six to seven fights every night.", Chad responded. "And no matter how hurt he is, hees back the next evening."


    Sarah''s brows furrowed slightly. "Seven wins, and he didn''t request to challenge a champion?"


    Chad confirmed. "He said that only when he wins ten fights, he will be worthy of challenging you."


    Sarah thought about the evening when Noah begged to be punished, and she told him to scram because he is not worthy¡­ At that time, she instructed him to win 10 fights and challenge her, and only then she will listen to him.


    Sarah is creeped out by his masochistic behavior¡­ but she can''t deny that he has character. He does not want to take a shortcut and challenge her after five wins. He really wants her recognition by winning 10 fights. That is¡­mendable. And he is loyal¡­ but if she takes him in, will she be able to control him? She needs cool and levelheaded people and thinking how he drops on his knees and begs for punishment makes her cringe internally. Maybe it''s better to leave Noah for¡­ter.


    Just as she finished that thought, someone knocked on the ss enclosure from the outside and waved at Sarah cheerfully.


    The man is all bruised up and his left eye is swollen, but there is no mistake¡­ that is Noah.


    Sarah moved her mask slightly so that she can pinch the roof of her nose. She felt a headacheing.


    Chad shifted from side to side few times before asking: "Should I send him away? Or¡­?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes internally. Knowing Noah, he is not going anywhere, and if she tries to send him away, he will cause a scene. "Let him in."


    "My Mistress!", Noah eximed as soon as he got inside. Haru, Jamari and Ade blocked him froming closer.


    Noah nced at each of the three with a frown before peering over Ade''s head and smiling at Sarah. "Mistress?"


    "Speak from there.", Sarah said curtly.


    "I just wanted to say hi. Nothing more¡­ and if you could hit me once, that would be an unexpected treat."


    Ade and Jamari could not hide their surprise. Just what is this man saying? Haru pretended that he didn''t hear anything.


    Sarah stood up and gestured to her three-man human wall to move. "Noah. I am hiring capable fighters, and if you stop with that weird behavior, I might consider you. Do you understand?"


    Noah widened his eyes and took a deep breath. "I am honored that you are considering me, my Mistress¡­ but I can''t pretend that I don''t enjoy the touch of your fist and the loving pain thates after that. All this¡­", he gestured toward his body, probably pointing out his injuries. "I endure through this pain because I know that at the end of it I will get to feel the pleasure of your punches."


    Sarah took a deep breath and closed her eyes while wondering, what would Aiden do? Noah is exactly what they are looking for. Loyal, motivated, and if he can win seven fights in a row, he is not a bad fighter either. But, what will Aiden say when he wakes up and sees that Noah is on their payroll?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 980 - Claiming Champion Positions (2)

    Shortly after Jesse finished his ten fights, and got proimed as the new champion, Sarah was done speaking with seven fighters who are currently in the club. One more from the list arrived in the meantime so that made a total of eight candidates with whom she spoke.


    She didn''t take long to talk to each of them, it was mostly meet-and-greet where she gets to gauge her first impression: would she trust them enough to allow them to fight by her side? Of course, no one gets her trust like Aiden, but Sarah decided to believe in her instincts and use her first impression as a guide if the person in front of her is suitable for the game that will start soon. And of course, Sarah wants to find out more about their motivation foring to this gruesome ce and how grateful they will be if she helps them out.


    The screens above the arena showed updated status:


    <em>''1. Mr. A -> Wins: 723 wins, Losses: 0 losses, Ties: 1</em>


    <em> 2. Shift -> Wins: 151, Losses: 2, Ties: 0</em>


    <em> 3. ckstain -> Wins: 124 wins, Losses: 3, Ties: 0</em>


    <em> 4. Nyx -> Wins: 12, Losses: 0, Ties: 1</em>


    <em> 5. Jay -> Wins: 10, Losses: 0, Ties: 0''</em>


    With this, Jesse (aka Jay) officially imed his position as the champion.


    ckstain didn''t show up. Chad told Sarah that ckstain got dyed in the White Valley club and that after a challenge to the champion, he got seriously hurt and now he is in the hospital. ckstain lost his champion position there, and a fighter named Spike took his spot.


    "Hospital?", Sarah was unable to hide her disappointment. She hoped to meet ckstain because she didn''t meet himst time, and because Aiden listed him in his notes as a person of trust. But they don''t have the time for a hospital visit tonight.


    With news that there is a new champion, Sarah and herpanions decided: their next stop is the White Valley club. If someone can defeat a champion, that person must have noteworthy skills.


    ...


    ~ Austin, White Valley club ~


    The setting in that club was almost the same as in the ck & White club: caged arena in the middle of the lower floor, and VIP rooms on the second level.


    The biggest difference from theyout in the ck & White club is that the ss enclosed VIP lounge for the champions and the handler is suspended above and connects to the hallway on the second floor via skybridge.


    The handler that goes by name Diva was not so friendly with Sarah like Chad, but she didn''t dare to provoke her or show disrespect. That was enough for Sarah. She is not here to make friends, she wants to hire people.


    Large screen below the suspended ss room showed:


    <em>''1. Mr. A -> Wins: 583 wins, Losses: 0 losses, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>2. Shift -> Wins: 172, Losses: 3, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>3. Yoda -> Wins: 163 wins, Losses: 4, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>4. Twister -> Wins: 78, Losses: 2, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>5. Spike -> Wins: 11, Losses: 0, Ties: 0''</em>


    Haru was next. Sarah was reluctant to allow Ade and Jamari to go into such a vicious environment to fight. She can see that they are eager to go, but they are just kids, no matter how skillful they are. Sarah would rather see them in their pajamas, reading a book or doing homework¡­ or ying a console game.


    All five of them had their masks on, and Diva arranged for six people on the list Sarah got from Chad toe and talk to Sarah (aka Nyx).


    Yoda and Spike were in the room as well.


    Yoda was curiously looking at Sarah, unable to hide his curiosity.


    All the champions and regrs in the fight clubs owned by White family heard rumors of Nyx who came one evening to the ck & White club with Mr. A and ruthlessly demolished two current champions while taking her spot and leaving a vacancy for one champion. And the most amazing thing about that whole evening is her tie oue with Mr. A who was untouchable before that.


    Rumors go that Mr. A was so impressed with her skills that he kissed the back of her palm and asked Nyx to be his girlfriend, right there in the arena. And it must be true, because they held each other while walking away¡­ there is a video of that scene. It yed at all fight clubs more than once.


    Diva announced less than half an hour ago that the champion''s vacancy in ck & White club is filled by a fighter named Jay.


    Sarah observed that Spike has no visible injuries and he is quite cocky. His too-high spiky mohawk and presumptuousments on Haru''s fights irritated Sarah. She moved her hand slightly in the air and started running facial recognition on Spike through Eve-vision enabled by her lenses.


    She asked Diva if Spike won all his fights tonight, and she was surprised when Diva confirmed.


    "This is his first night toe here.", Diva added.


    Few minutester, Eve retrieved data on Spike and disyed it only for Sarah to see: <em>''Ronald Heine; Born: April 11, 2002; age: 17; listed as missing from September 8, 2019;st seen in front of High School in Springfield, Missouri¡­''</em>


    Sarah furrowed her brows while reading. He does not look that he was kidnaped. He is a runaway? Besides that frustrating mohawk, his posture is straight, his skin is healthy, there are no signs of malnutrition¡­ Why would a young man like that escape home? What other secrets is he hiding? Sarah was more and more interested in Spike. Where did he learn to fight? How can he be unhurt after ten fights? He must be good.


    Sarah''s eyes sparkled. This might be the right person to test her arm on.


    Sarah touched her earpiece and spoke to Haru who was in the middle of his eighth fight: "Challenge Yoda as your eleventh match."


    Haru punched his opponent, rendering him unconscious and responded. "Yes, Boss."


    Haru had no problems finishing his task. The board showed:


    <em>''1. Mr. A -> Wins: 583 wins, Losses: 0 losses, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>2. Shift -> Wins: 172, Losses: 3, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>3. Twister -> Wins: 78, Losses: 5, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>4. Spike -> Wins: 11, Losses: 0, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>5. Haru -> Wins: 11, Losses: 0, Ties: 0''</em>


    Sarah looked at the standings and thought how Haru needs to pick a nickname.


    "I will go next. Wait here.", she told Jesse, Ade and Jamari before turning to Spike: "Don''t go anywhere."


    Spike lifted his eyebrows smugly at Sarah''s obvious challenge. He wondered who is that girl behind the mask and what gives her the right to act so confident in front of him?


    Announcer was excited when Sarah and Haru swapped ces in the arena: "Ladies and gentlemen! Haru, ourtest champion is going to take a well-deserved break after eleven consecutive wins, and the new challenger is the one everyone heard about¡­ the one¡­ the only¡­ NYX! She swept through the ck & White in one night with twelve consecutive wins, and a tie against Mr. A!!! ¡­ What will she do tonight?! ¡­"


    The crowd cheered and ced their bets as challengers lined up. Number of burly men wanted to try out their strength against this skinny girl behind a mask. She looks like an easy picking, and they can earn themselves a win. Who knows how she won her twelve wins and a tie?


    Sarah breezed through her ten fights before challenging Spike.


    She reminded herself not to use her left arm. Her first opponent rushed toward her and she hit him with the back of her palm in the face and crushed his jaw like it''s made out of ss. She looked at the man wailing on the ground, stunned by her own strength. Sure, she hit the exercise dummy more than once, but she can break wood with her right fist also, so she didn''t notice much of a difference¡­ this was the first time she hit a human and the effect is more than she thought it will be.


    ---

 Chapter 981 - Claiming Champion Positions (3)

    Spike confidently stepped into the arena''s enclosure and faced Sarah.


    She was surprised to see that he is not affected by her previous performance. Isn''t he afraid that he will get hurt? It must be the confidence of a teenager, they easily believe that they are invisible.


    "Are you a man who stands behind his words?", Sarah asked before the fight started.


    Spike smirked. "What do you want?"


    "When I defeat you, you will tell me why you ran away from home."


    Spike''s smile faded. "Who sent you?"


    Sarah''s eyes shed. Her question stirred him more than she thought it will. "Defeat me and I will tell you."


    "If I defeat you, you will obey me, no questions asked.", he smugly announced.


    Sarah tilted her head. "And when I defeat you, you work for me, no questions asked. Deal?"


    He responded with a small nod.


    "Oh, and I get to fix your hair."


    Sarah''sment made Spike squint at her.


    "You!", he squeezed through his teeth.


    "Enough talking, I''m a busy woman. Show me what you got.", Sarah gestured to him to start attacking.


    Spikeunched series of attacks and Sarah only defended while observing that he is using Muay Thai moves mixed in with Savate. His speed and precision are impressive. After about twenty hits, Spike noticed that Sarah didn''t attack, and she didn''t move either. This difference in strength was¡­ embarrassing.


    Spike started aggressively attacking Sarah''s legs, making her retreat two steps. It didn''t take him long to realize that she didn''t use her left arm. And she didn''t use it in her previous fights either¡­ Spike''s eyes shed with excitement as he focused his attacks to the left side of her torso, trying to take advantage of this <em>''weakness''</em> she has.


    Sarah decided that the y time is over. His smug expression irritated her, again. She lifted her left arm and blocked his kick with her forearm.


    Spike''s face contorted in pain as soon as his shinnded on Sarah''s forearm.


    "I hope you didn''t break your leg. I don''t want to wait for it to heal before you start working for me."


    Sarah doesn''t want to cause long term damage to his body. After all, he is hertest employee.


    She swiftly approached him and hit a pressure point to render him unconscious.


    The update on the board showed:


    <em>''1. Mr. A -> Wins: 583 wins, Losses: 0 losses, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>2. Shift -> Wins: 172, Losses: 3, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>3. Twister -> Wins: 78, Losses: 5, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>4. Haru -> Wins: 11, Losses: 0, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>5. Nyx -> Wins: 11, Losses: 0, Ties: 0''</em>


    From there, our group of five (plus unconscious Spike) went to the ck Hole club.


    Shift greeted Sarah enthusiastically. He observed curiously Jesse, Haru, Ade and Jamari (and unconscious Spike).


    "This is Jay, thetest champion in ck & White... and this is Haru, the champion in the White Valley¡­", Sarah introduced them.


    She saw that the leaderboard has Mr. A and Shift as familiar names, and there are three more fighters in the VIP lounge. Two men and one young woman.


    "Current champions?", Sarah asked Shift.


    He confirmed.


    Sarah was pleased with this and turned to Ade and Jamari. "Both of you get to fight here. Which one first?"


    She didn''t want to let them fight, but she was out of excuses. Ade and Jamari bickered, and Sarah sent Jamari to go first.


    Sarah saw that it''s gettingte and she showed to the handler her list with remaining people she wants to talk to.


    "Can you summon these toe here from other clubs as soon as possible?"


    That will save them time, and since everyone from her group gets at least one champion''s spot, they don''t need to go to other clubs.


    By the time they ended with their tasks at the ck Hole, the updated leaderboard showed:


    <em>''1. Mr. A -> Wins: 399 wins, Losses: 0 losses, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>2. Shift -> Wins: 101, Losses: 1, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>3. KitKat -> Wins: 98, Losses: 2, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>4. Dark w -> Wins: 11, Losses: 0, Ties: 0</em>


    <em>5. Raven -> Wins: 11, Losses: 0, Ties: 0''</em>


    Sarah praised Jamari (aka Dark w) and Ade (aka Raven) for their performance and nickname picking.


    Our group of five returned to the White Mansion as a group of six.


    Ronald (aka Spike) frowned while rubbing his neck, and his frown deepened when he reached for his right shin. Everything is hurting. What is going on? Why is he moving?


    His eyes sprang open when he realized that he is in the car. Extra-long limousine that can amodate more than ten people has four young men (two are kids) and one young woman looking his way.


    "Who are you?", Ronald asked.


    Sarah reached to her side and lifted a mask she was wearing inside clubs. "Familiar?"


    Ronald inhaled while remembering five masked people. And he fought against her, and he lost¡­ somehow with her mask on, he thought that Sarah will be older. At least a little bit. He rubbed his forehead while thinking: ''I lost miserably to a girl who is about my age''.


    He looked at Sarah. "Now what?"


    "You lost, so now you work for me. The jobes with food and lodging included."


    Ron squinted. "What is the job?"


    "Thatester¡­ Now I need to know why did you run from home, Ron?"


    He frowned. "No one calls me that anymore."


    "How do you want to be called?", Sarah asked while reaching to touch his mohawk. She thought how that dreadful thing needs to go. It will be just a matter of a hair wash and a haircut.


    "How do you know my name?"


    Sarah lifted her eyebrows and reminded him: "Only the winner gets to ask questions. You better start answering mine, or I will beat you up for real."


    "Is that how your threat your employees?"


    "Only the ones who are backing off from their word."


    "What do you mean?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "You are asking questions again¡­"


    "I''m being kidnapped! I have the right to know who are you, where are you taking me, and what is¡­ Ahh!!! What did you do?!", Ron screamed while rubbing his shoulder.


    She just pped him without a warning, and it would not be strange if she didn''t reach for that small pouch in her belt first.


    Sarah tilted her head slightly and spoke in a tone which showed that she is reaching her limit with patience: "I have things that I need to aplish and I''m hiring capable fighters who can pull their own weight. I admire your skills, but your attitude is shitty. I know that you are still a teenager and need a lot of discipline, but I don''t have the time to y with you. I need to know what you can offer me and if you are a trustworthy person. I can reward you well, give you a new identity and help you hide from whatever you are running away¡­ but no matter what your skills are, if you don''t start realizing that this IS serious and adjust your behavior, I''m going to throw you out of the car and you can go back to that dirty arena and enjoy the kick from wining against people who can''t differentiate their left from right fist."


    Ron swallowed hard and responded with a small nod.


    "Good¡­", Sarah exhaled when she saw that his arrogance faded. "Tell me how did you end up in that ce?..."


    Ron was the only one talking from there until they reached White Mansion.


    "Your house?", Ron asked Sarah when they reached. He was embarrassed by all the things he said in the car, but he could not stop himself from talking. The only good side is that no one in there made fun of him.


    "No. We are here until tomorrow, and then we are going to Los Angeles."


    Sarah instructed Jesse and Haru to take care of Ron when they headed to shower. "Make sure he does not cause any trouble." Ron seems more docile now, but she does not want to take any risks.


    Five of them are staying in a house dedicated for security staff, in a room with six beds, so there is space for Ron.


    Shawn wanted Sarah to stay in a separate room, and Jeff and JoAnna wanted her to stay in the main house. Sarah rejected both of those options. In order to keep the image of <em>''personal security''</em> she stayed with the guys, and there is no way that she will be able to sleep if she is by herself in the room or sharing one with Shawn''s people. And she didn''t want to leave her kids in this hostile environment by themselves.


    Sarah ced few cameras for Eve, to keep watch over them¡­ just in case.


    When they settled to sleep, Ron was full of questions, but Sarah told him to keep them forter: "It was a long night, and we have things to do in the morning. Stick to four of them and follow their lead. Not everyone is friendly here. There will be time to talk..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 982 - Plan To Remove Shawn (2)

    ~ Austin, White Mansion ~


    Sunday, December 1


    9:27 AM


    JoAnna is frowning while scolding Sarah: "Why do you have a need to pick up people? Or animals?"


    JoAnna saw Ron talk with Jesse and Haru that morning and asked Sarah: "Who is the boy who is acting so familiar with Jesse and Haru? Also, why are they wearing matching clothes?"


    Ron is almost as tall as Jesse, and they have about the same lean built, so Jesse gave him one of his outfits. Now all six of them have matching clothes.


    Sarah casually said that he is the guy they picked upst night and that information threw JoAnna into a fit of rage.


    JoAnna got Sarah into the study room (where Jeff is) and started questioning Sarah about this neer.


    Back to present¡­


    Jeff is pretending to be invisible while reading news on his tablet. After breakfast he saw that JoAnna went to look for Sarah, so he decided to rx and catch up on news until the scheduled showdown with Shawn and his men at 11. Who would have known that he will end up witnessing his wife''s rage? He knows not to get in-between two Hill sisters, so he is doing his best to hide his presence.


    Sarah ignored JoAnna''s scolding. "I need more people. He will not be in the way and we are leaving tonight."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "I didn''t mean that he is in the way. Did you run a background check on him? Why did you just bring him here? What if he is a spy?"


    Sarah looked at JoAnna who is overreacting. Why is she so edgy? It''s not like she asked for Ron to stay at JoAnna''s home. "He is not a spy. His father remarried, and because his father is always away for work he is stuck with his stepmother who is mistreating him. So, he left."


    "Ahhh¡­", JoAnna exaggeratedly exhaled. "I didn''t realize that you are a social worker."


    "He is a good fighter."


    JoAnna frowned. "Is that the only thing that matters to you?"


    "He needs help." Sarah was getting tired from exining to her sister. Why can''t she let it go?


    JoAnna snorted in disapproval. "Yeah, right. He needs help until he makes up with his family and goes back home and takes all our secrets away with him! What exactly did his stepmother do? Refuse to give him a dessert after dinner? Or did she scold him for not doing his homework?"


    "It''s not that simple¡­" Sarah exhaled while choosing her words: "For years, his stepmother used him as a dessert."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean that¡­ his father is not home most of the time, and his stepmother saw a teenager in the house, and she helped herself to fulfill her¡­ needs.", Sarah gave JoAnna a knowing look.


    Jeff lifted his gaze over the tablet. He forgot to pretend that he is not listening. This was too¡­ shocking.


    Sarah continued talking to JoAnna whose eyes were widening the more she heard: "He tried talking to his father, but he does not believe him. So, one day he left. It will be nearly impossible for him to forget how that woman mistreated him or forgive his father for not believing him."


    "And you believe that story?", JoAnna''s temper was rising. "That all sounds like a very bad drama plot! Who knows what he is up to?"


    "Anna, I gave him the truth serum."


    When JoAnna heard about the truth serum, her fighting spiritpletely deted. The boy was not lying.


    JoAnna opened and closed her mouth few times before finally speaking: "Why are you picking up troubled youth? He needs help, counseling, healthy environment to heal¡­"


    "What are his options? To go back to that woman? Or to a foster home? How is that better than what we can offer? And no one said that he can''t have counseling while staying with us. Look at all the kids we have, are they not doing well?"


    JoAnna exhaled, admitting defeat. "Fine. I will keep quiet. Do whatever you want¡­"


    "Jeff, we will need new identity for Ron.", Sarah said without looking at Jeff.


    "OK.", he responded and remembered to lower his gaze back to the tablet in his hands.


    ¡­


    10:54 AM


    In the back of the White Mansion, behind a small park is a clearing. They decided that matches will be held there.


    Sarah is standing behind Jeff and JoAnna. Jesse, Haru, Ade, Jamari and Ron are behind Sarah.


    Ron still needs a haircut, but he washed all the gel and hairspray out of his hair and pulled it at the back of his head. Now he has a man-bun. Sarah is not a fan of man-buns, but she believes that it looks much better than that hideous mohawk.


    At first, Sarah didn''t want Ron to be there, but then she thought that this will be a good experience for him, to watch. Jesse and Haru exined to Ron what this fight is about, and that he should avoid provoking any of these people since they are in the middle of an internal fight of a powerful organization. Like any other adventure-seeking teenager, Ron was excited to hear about the current situation.


    Shawn got two of his men to carve the ground and create a square shaped rink.


    Shawn stood in front of Jeff and said smugly: "Fights are one-on-one, no one interferes. Match ends when one is out of the border or can''t continue fighting."


    "No weapons.", Jeff added tly.


    "No weapons.", Shawn repeated in agreement. "How do we decide who fights whom?"


    Jeff shrugged. "Whatever you want."


    "OK.", Shawn was irritated by Jeff''s aloof behavior. Is he really that confident that those five¡­ wait, there is one more¡­ never mind¡­ Is he really that confident that those six people can defeat his men? He snorted. "To make it fair, let''s take turns. My men pick, then your men pick an opponent. Three wins determine the overall winner, in case of a tie, both teams get zero points."


    "Sounds good.", Jeff responded.


    Sarah frowned slightly. What if they pick Ron? Well, he can fight, but they didn''t talk about it. He is here only to watch. She nced at Ron and his gaze was already fixed on her. He gave her a small nod, indicating that he is OK. She reluctantly returned the nod, content that he understood the situation. It seems that all the talking they had sincest night helped in adjusting his attitude because suddenly Sarah felt that Ron is reliable.


    Now that she is facing Shawn and his people, Sarah is not at ease. Their opponents are all in their thirties and above, with numerous fights behind them and scars to prove them. She is confident in the fighting capability of the young men by her side, however, it''s undeniable that opponents have experience on their side, and in this fight without rules, experience sometimes will be more valuable than skill.


    Shawn stood in the middle of the rink area and spread his arms widely. "I feel magnanimous today!", he eximed and looked at Jeff. "Your men will pick first."


    Sarah held her breath while thinking, <em>''It begins''</em>.


    She turned to her fivepanions, to discuss their order and strategies, but Jesse spoke before her.


    "Boss, let me go first."


    Sarah responded with a nod. "They might cheat. If you don''t see a way to win, step outside the border. The most important is that you are safe.", she advised.


    Jesse smiled. He is touched to see how she always puts their safety first. "I got it, Boss. I will not let you down."


    Sarah exhaled. "I know you won''t."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 983 - Plan To Remove Shawn (3)

    Jesse stood in the rink and faced the opponent he picked for himself.


    The man is muchrger than Jesse, but all men that Shawn selected for this asion are tall burly ones with intimidating looks. Jesse chose the one which irritated him the most.


    As much as the man is ring at Jesse, he is not intimidated. Jesse is calm like a surface of ake on a non-windy day. He was a capable fighter with dozens of fights in his past before he joined Sarah and Aiden, and since he is with them, his abilities increased several folds. At first, he spent hours daily training with Aiden, andter with Sarah as well. Inst few months he is spending most of the day on the training grounds if he is not apanying someone as part of the security. And he used his time with Master Hollow wisely. It''s amazing how fast your skills can improve when you have someone to show you the correct methods and you work on it.


    The man facing Jesse is confidently ring at him. He is big, strong and has many fights behind him.


    Jeff and JoAnna exchanged nces. Sarah can see that both of them are nervous because their confident appearances are cracking asionally. Two of them are not attached to Jesse, but they know that he is more than an employee to Sarah and Aiden, all of them are, so even if any other boy is there in the rink, they would experience simr feelings.


    Both Jeff and JoAnna silently repeated to themselves what Sarah told them earlier that day: <em>''Don''t interfere, we got this. Trust me.''</em>


    Besides Shawn, in the audience are the other two lieutenants, Mason and Ryder, as well as their subordinates. Even the Mansion''s staff is observing from the distance. Everyone is curious to see which way it will go, because they know that Shawn does not approve of Jeff.


    Many are aware that this is the first open conflict which might set the tides one way or the other. If Sarah''s group wins, it will strengthen Jeff''s position, probably. There is always a chance that people will rebel, depending how the fights are won. But if Shawn wins, that will definitely cause a crack in Jeff''s already not solid image. And people are whispering that Marcus White ising to im the ce which (he believes) belongs to him.


    A lot is at stake here, but two men in the rink don''t seem impacted by that. Shawn''s man is brimming with bloodlust, craving to show to his boss (Shawn) that he is capable, and Jesse is calm.


    The man who has the role of a referee signaled the beginning of the fight.


    For few seconds there wasplete silence¡­ everything was still.


    "Come on, I give you three free hits.", the burly man taunted Jesse.


    "You want to lose right away?", Jesse smirked. "How about you try hitting me? I''m confident that I need less than three hits to bring you down, but I''m curious if you have the ability to touch me."


    The man narrowed his eyes and dashed toward Jesse. He is strong, but not fast. Jesse avoided his punches and kicks with ease. When looking at two men in the rink, it appeared like one of them is moving in slow motion.


    The man''s fury was rising at his inability tond a single hit, but that didn''t help increase his speed. Man growled in frustration and threw himself at Jesse. Jesse ducked and extended his leg, breaking the man''s kneecap.


    The burly man curled on the ground and wailed while holding onto his leg.


    Jesse looked at the referee, expecting him to end the fight because his opponent obviously can''t continue the fight, but the referee looked at the wailing man with a frown. Jesse understood that this is not enough. He approached the man and with one swift punch rendered him unconscious. It was quiet again.


    All people in the audience started talking in whispers, unsure if they should cheer or not. Some of them pped after few seconds.


    Jesse returned to his ce behind Sarah without a word and assumed his original position.


    Shawn''s men were in a daze. What just happened?


    No matter what their skill level is, everyone could clearly see that the difference in strength was huge. Jesse avoided each hit with ease and defeated his opponent in two hits, without receiving a single scratch. That is just too much.


    Shawn''s face contorted with anger when the referee officially announced that Sarah''s group won the first match.


    Sarah praised Jesse for good work. He did everything he was supposed to do, even disabling his opponent. That man''s kneecap will take a long time to heal, and even after that, the man will probably be unable to fight.


    Sarah is not sure what will happen next, but she can see that Shawn is furious. And if he wants to cause the most damage, after seeing Jesse''s performance, Sarah suspects that the man from Shawn''s side who steps out to participate in the second fight will pick Ade or Jamari. Two of them are the smallest ones, and seemingly easiest to bully.


    "No matter who is picked next, keep your cool.", Sarah advised them. "Focus and don''t provoke them unnecessarily. We are here on a mission, let''splete it and go home without injuries. Don''t think that this is a fight that you must win. OK?"


    While they spoke, one man with a big scar under his left eye approached them and pointed at Ron.


    "You!", the man said while ring menacingly at Ron.


    Sarah closed her eyes and exhaled. Ron didn''t even join their group properly.


    She red at Shawn. He knows that Ron was not here yesterday, and that is why he picked him¡­ the new guy.


    "Be careful.", Sarah said while Ron confidently walked to the rink.


    She has a bad feeling about Ron''s opponent, but all the guys on Shawn''s side are giving her a bad feeling.


    Ron turned to Sarah, shed a smile and gave her a thumbs up.


    Sarah confirmed that Ron seems reliable. A bit cocky, but that is a good thing because courage is necessary when facing such an opponent.


    She can''t wait for this to be over. Sarah looked at men on the other side of the rink and wondered what will happen with them when they lose? Will Shawn leave? He is an arrogant man, and due to his dislike of Jeff, his true colors are showing. She can''t see him staying after a defeat. But if Shawn leaves, who will control his men? Who wants to work with them? She knows that Jeff entertained an idea that Aiden takes charge of the people, but they didn''t confirm anything, and Aiden is not here¡­ Sarah reminded herself to focus on the fight. It will start any moment.


    The man with the scar raised his arms and roared in a show of strength of some kind. It was very primal, and it reminded Sarah of goris. The only thing missing was the chest thumping action.


    Sarah looked at Ron who stared at his opponent with amusement apparent in his expression. She hopes that Ron does not take this lightly. These men didn''t survive so far by following the rules and being gentlemanly fighters. They are ruthless, and not ashamed of dirty moves or kicking people when they are down. What matters to them is who gets to walk away after everything is over. And the man facing Ron looks like the one which walked away too many times, damaged by all what happened in his past.


    And they started¡­


    Ron''s speed is undeniable. He skillfully dodged man''s fists while delivering precise kicks with his left leg.


    Sarah was not sure if Ron is not packing enough strength behind his kicks on purpose, to y with the man, or maybe that is his limit.


    Sarah inhaled and held her breath when she realized that Ron is not using his right leg. It is his dominant leg, and he got hurtst night when fighting her. That is probably the reason why his kicks are weak¡­ he can''t put strength behind his left if his right one is not supporting him properly.


    But it seems that Ron will do fine. He started using elbows. The fight will take longer than expected, but Ron has an advantage, even with his hurt leg.


    The man facing Ron in the rink is not ignorant. He is aware that he is losing. Consumed with rage, he did several swift feints and retreated few steps, increasing the distance between him and Ron. A stupid move, considering that he is using only his fists while Ron is using his legs (the left one).


    In the next instant, the man pulled a gun.


    The air was so heavy, it seemed that it became solid. No one breathed. No one moved.


    Ron stared at the barrel of the gun, petrified.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 984 - Plan To Remove Shawn (4)

    A surge of adrenalin made Sarah feel that everything is moving in slow motion, except for her maybe¡­ She saw Shawn sneer while his eyes flickered with mad euphoria¡­ Ron not moving, horrified by the prospect that this is the end¡­ The man pressing on the trigger of a gun with a crazed smile on his face¡­ JoAnna gasped¡­ and Sarah dashed forward.


    The sound of a gunshot had a time-unfreezing effect.


    JoAnna cried Sarah''s name, and to Sarah it seemed like it came from a distance.


    To Sarah, everything seemed like it''s far away, except for the man with a gun. That man was very close, he was the only thing her mind focused on while tuning out everything else.


    Ron opened his eyes and took a small choppy breath. Ron does not remember closing his eyes. But¡­ there is no pain. Wasn''t he shot? Did the man miss? Ron noticed that Sarah is next to him, and her left arm is in front of his face, blocking his view.


    "You, bastard!", Sarah screamed while dashing toward the man who didn''t expect her to be that fast. With one kick, the gun flew away from his hand.


    Everyone present watched without blinking, but they could not see Sarah''s movements. Her punches and kicks were so fast that her limbs looked like a blur, and the horrid sounds of bones cracking came in such a quick session that they merged into one long stretch, filling the air.


    The man with a scar below his left eye didn''t have a chance to make any noise. By the time his body fell on the ground like a ragdoll, he was unconscious.


    Sarah stood above the man while rage burned inside her. He is barely breathing, but it''s not enough. She needs to cause more pain. Someone else needs to pay for this¡­ How dare he pull a gun at a child like it''s not a big deal? Why these people don''t value a life? Is it all a joke to them? How is it possible that they don''t see anything beyond their petty interests? What would he get if he won? Would he get some money? Or a pat on the back? Is that worth killing for? And why did this remind her of that night when Evalina pulled a gun at Aiden and her? Even the pain in her left arm is almost the same¡­ but the anguish of her loss is stronger than the pain in her arm¡­ she feels Aiden''s arms around her, like that evening... it was thest time... unbearable¡­


    JoAnna looked at Sarah and her heart was aching. She does not know what is going on in Sarah''s mind, but she can see that her baby sister is suffering. She was contemting if she should go and give her a hug or something when Jeff''s handnded on her shoulder. Jeff''s gentle squeeze reminded her that they need to stay in their ce and trust Sarah. The current situation is too fragile and if they act recklessly, many will be hurt.


    Sarah turned to Shawn and his men who stood behind him with madness apparent in her eyes.


    "Anyone else wants to have a go? I will take you all on at the same time! Come! Where did your courage go? Come on!"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes while looking at men in front of her with contempt. Most of them retreated further away from Shawn, indicating that they are not part of whatever is going on, leaving about fifteen people behind Shawn.


    Out of those men who stayed behind Shawn, few of them looked at her with fear, some just stared nkly, but most of them lowered their heads, not daring to meet her gaze while wondering: <em>''How can such a young girl be so intimidating?''</em>


    "Do you call yourself men? Aren''t you ashamed of yourselves?" Sarah was throwing insults their way without care if she will provoke them. Or maybe she hoped that they will lose control and give her a reason to attack. "Pulling a gun on a kid when you can''t defeat him with your fists! Is this how you carry yourselves? Don''t you see a difference between a fight against an enemy who is after your life and a match to determine one''s strength at home? Do you really believe that it does not matter who gets hurt or what rules you break as long as you get what you want? And what will you get? Leftovers? People without a moralpass will not get anything, you will only be used¡­"


    "Watch your mouth!", Shawn bellowed angrily.


    "Are you here to give me a lesson on good behavior?", Sarah sneered. "As a man who has no loyalty after decades of living under this roof, how dare you say anything to me?"


    Two men behind Shawn pulled out guns and pointed them at Sarah. Before they managed to aim properly, they fell to the ground lifelessly.


    Shawn looked at two men on the ground in panic and then at Sarah. He didn''t see her move, and there was no sound¡­ what happened?


    "You are looking the wrong way.", Sarah told Shawn and pointed up.


    Shawn looked up and saw about a dozen of drones hovering above them, silently. His eyes widened in horror.


    Eve has authorization to act immediately if Jeff, JoAnna, Sarah, or their people are in danger. Unfortunately, Ron is new and Sarah didn''t have a chance to add him to the no-harm list. He was lucky that Sarah reacted so swiftly.


    Sarah''s rage still didn''t subside. She wishes to crush Shawn into dust, but she knows that Jeff and JoAnna need a more structured approach.


    Sarah turned to the referee. "The second fight is over. One fighter is unable to fight, and considering that both sides broke one rule, he had a weapon and I interfered¡­ we can say that no rules are broken. We won. Objections?"


    The referee shook his head vigorously and gestured to men on the side to pull the unconscious man away.


    "For the third fight, my team picks the fighters." Sarah turned to Shawn. "I chose you."


    Sarah walked into the ring and told Ron to step out.


    Ron looked at Sarah''s left arm¡­ it''s bleeding. T-shirt''s long ck sleeve is covering the wound, but her hand is exposed and red, and the blood is dripping from her fingertips.


    "Boss¡­", he reached to hold her hand.


    Sarah pulled her hand back. "It''s OK. Go with the others, I''ve got this."


    Ron reluctantly walked away. He was still in shock. At one moment he was having fun, fighting a man who is more than twice his size (and age), in the next moment he felt the death envelop his every sense to the point of numbness, and then¡­ Sarah saved his life. She took the bullet which was going for his head with her arm. Why would she do that? They only metst night. And considering how he behaved, and his shameful past which she knows¡­ she should not think highly of him. He is not worth saving. Why did she step into harm''s way for him?


    Ron felt something on his shoulder and looked in that direction. It was Jesse.


    Jesse ced a hand on Ron''s shoulder and smiled: "Wee to the family."


    Jesse pointed with his chin toward Sarah. "Watch carefully how Boss fights for what she believes in, and you will understand why we follow her."


    Sarah looked at Shawn. "Well? You eithere in and we dance, or you forfeit."


    Shawn wondered, what joke is this? Why would he forfeit? But he can''t deny that what he saw terrified him. No matter how proud he is, he must admit that he can''t win against her. And if he pulls a gun or a knife, it will make him look bad. But how can he win? Why would he enter in that ring if his defeat is imminent? Oh, she is hurt¡­ maybe he can use that to his advantage. After all, she has a gunshot wound, and considering the proximity from which she was shot, if the bullet didn''te out on the other side, it probably hit the bone. That must be very painful. But why is she still standing and taunting him like nothing is wrong? Shouldn''t she be crying due to pain or something? Just where did Jeff found this crazy group of kids?


    Sarah saw that Shawn is reluctant, and that he is on the verge of backing down. "Don''t tell me that you fear a girl like me. Will your men respect you if you back down now?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 985 - Plan To Remove Shawn (5)

    Shawn and Sarah are facing each other in the rink.


    Few minutes ago, the referee offered to Sarah to get some first aid for her arm before the fight starts, but she said that it''s not necessary.


    JoAnna ignored Sarah''s protests and tied up her arm with a cloth, to stop the bleeding. JoAnna didn''t say anything from start to finish. She was not sure what to say¡­ Should she reprimand Sarah for being reckless? Or praise her for sticking to the n? And what should she say for putting herself into danger to save Ron? Ah! So many emotions, so many thoughts.


    Back to present¡­


    "Are you not going to attack? You challenged me.", Shawn sneered.


    "Don''t you want to enjoy few more seconds of not experiencing pain?" Sarah asked, and in the next second closed the distance between them. "Do you think I fear you?"


    Shawn was surprised how quickly she approached him and took a step back. Heposed himself and clenched his fists. In an instant he started attacking, his hits were focused on Sarah''s left side. It''s the best ce to attack, considering that her left arm is hurt. Due to pain, she will have difficulty evading his attacks, and she does not look strong enough to take them head on.


    Shawn was surprised that his hits are not causing any damage. He is obviously hitting her, but¡­ why is she not falling, not even flinching¡­?


    He does not know that Sarah is doing to him exactly what Master Hollow''s disciples did to her when she sparred with them. She retracts a fraction just before Shawn''s hitsnd. And his attacks reflected his state of mind: fear, doubt,ck of resolve. With each passing moment, those are increasing.


    After some time, he stopped attacking and took three steps back. He looked at his fists with confusion apparent on his face.


    "You are wondering why it''s not working¡­", Sarah said in a low voice. "Sometimes you reach a point that if you don''t know what you are fighting for, your hits are powerless. Where is your loyalty?"


    Shawn stared at Sarah while rage consumed him. Why is this girl lecturing him on moral values?


    "Why do you think that Marcus should be the Master? Is it because he is older, and you believe that younger generation is not good? Or because he has no morals?" Sarah snorted. "It''s probably because two of you are so much alike. But Whites are much more than bullies who rely on strength to get their way. I''m surprised you didn''t realize that so far."


    Shawn knows that Sarah''s words are true, but he is not willing to admit that to her or to anyone else. Her saying it in front of everyone means that they saw through him¡­ Shawn realized that Jeff knows. Jeff knows that he is working with Marcus. And that is why he agreed to have this match which Shawn can''t win¡­ Shawn paused. Who said that he can''t win? Since when is he facing a young woman with a thought that she can overpower him? And she dares to lecture him? In front of everyone?


    Shawn balled his hands into fists and rushed toward Sarah.


    His fist was aimed perfectly at her left shoulder. He was moving fast, faster than ever before. His eyes shed¡­ he got this¡­ he got her¡­ one hit to get her off bnce and then he has her¡­


    Shawn was surprised when his fist ended in Sarah''s left palm. And how can she have such a strong grip with a hand which is hurt? Just what monster is this?


    He was about to tug Sarah backward. Yes, she is holding him in a strong grip, but he is a big man, he can lift her uppletely. Shawn shifted his weight backward and found that his right leg crumbled under him.


    Sarah kicked him in the knee and broke his kneecap.


    She saw through his intention. Without the strength in his leg, he can''t tug her¡­ and then his other leg gave on him. This time the pain came from under the knee. Shawn nced down, and he could see the bone exposed¡­ an open fracture. He fell on his knees and the pain was excruciating. He would fall down all the way, but she is still holding onto his fist. Why is she not letting go? And why does it seem that her grip is getting stronger?


    "Do you think that I will show mercy to a man like you?"


    Sarah''s words made Shawn look into her eyes. He saw¡­ nothing. If there was any emotion, maybe he could understand what is going on. But there is nothing. She is not angry, and she is not enjoying this, at this moment she looks¡­ bored. Like she can''t wait to be done with this.


    "Why are you doing this?", he squeezed through his teeth while fighting the pain which consumed his whole body.


    "Because I can''t stand people like you. Because you don''t care who gets hurt. Because you don''t mind crushing other people''s dreams just to make yourse true even though you don''t have any. You ask me why am I doing this, but¡­ why are you doing this? I fight for my family, what are you fighting for?"


    Sarah didn''t wait for him to answer. Her grip increased further, and Shawn''s screams covered the sounds of bones cracking in his right fist. Two secondster, he fainted.


    Sarah let go of him and he fell on the ground.


    She nced at the referee who needed some time topose himself and proim that Sarah''s team won the overall fight with a score 3-0.


    Well, her work is done.


    Sarah turned toward her fivepanions who rushed inside rink. "Boss, how is your hand? Let''s get that treated. Does it hurt a lot? Boss, can I rip your sleeve? We need to see the wound. Are you OK? ¡­", they spoke one over the other.


    JoAnna came in-between them and pushed them aside: "Me first, let me check that arm¡­ let''s go inside." Seven of them moved toward the house as a tightly packed group, and JoAnna''s voice was heard: "I told you not to force yourself... you didn''t healpletely... how are your fingers? ... I need to clean that, and it seems that the bullet is still inside¡­ really¡­ why can''t you be more careful? I remember that not long ago you got sedated all the time, but now it''s gunshots? Why can''t you avoid pointy objects and projectiles heading your way? And it seems it''s escting¡­"


    Jeff watched JoAnna scold her sister lovingly while walking away with Sarah and her group toward the main house.


    When JoAnna''s voice could not be heard, Jeff faced people who were on the other side of the rink. He called out four people he knows are die-hard loyal to Shawn.


    "Take him to Marcus. And don''te back.", Jeff told them sternly. "And take these two as well.", he gestured at the two who were knocked out by the drones.


    Four men lowered their heads and obeyed.


    He can see that they don''t want to meet his gaze, but he is not sure if they are ashamed because they are called out or because they regret siding with Shawn. However, he can''t take the risk of keeping them. They all need to know that this is not a ce for people who are not loyal to the Master and to what he represents.


    "I am the Master of this ce." Jeff addressed people left who are gathered around the rink. "Your previous Master entrusted me with this role, and I hope that you will also. But if you have a problem with that, you are free to leave. You have until the end of the day to leave without consequences. Whoever stays, I will assume that you will support me and the White family." He gestured toward Shawn who was dragged away by his men. "This is what will happen to people who betray me because betraying me means betraying everyone present here, and many more who are not here today. Keep that in mind."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 986 - The Cost Of Freedom (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    December 2, 4:32 PM


    Benjamin is excited. He can leave office in 28 minutes and head home. His manager makes a fuss and demands an exnation from anyone who leaves before 5PM.


    At 5:00 PM he is out of here because¡­ his Penny is waiting for him.


    She arrived on Saturday morning, and he almost didn''t open the door for her, thinking that it''s one of those door-to-door salespeople. But he opened the door and he could not believe his eyes. His Penny is back!


    That morning, Penny cried herself to sleep. He carried her to the bed and covered her up, and she slept untilte afternoon. She was cute when she woke up. Slightly embarrassed, partially because she showed up unannounced, and partially because she cried. But he assured her that he has no problems with her staying at his ce, or with her crying. He is not sure why she made such a big deal about that, don''t all girls cry? It''s a female thing. God knows that his ex-wife is cried a lot, and she still triggers easily.


    The rest of the weekend was amazing, for him at least, and he hopes for her as well. Penny was with him! She helped keep the ce tidy, and he was amused with her failed attempt to cook on Sunday. He made sure not to tease her about it because she looked miserable. Her mood improved when he told her that he does not mind, and that he will teach her how much he knows (which is not much). It made him wonder, how can she mess up boiling the frozen mushroom ravioli? The way she fumbled while opening the package told him that she never handled a frozen meal before.


    Last two nights were amazing. They didn''t go beyond cuddles but being able to sleep off and wake up next to Penny is the best feeling ever.


    "What''s up with you today?", his desk-mate, Keegan, asked yfully.


    Keegan is a very nosy person in his early thirties and if you manage to look beyond his gossipy side, he is a good friend.


    "Why do you think that something is up?", Benjamin asked, unable to suppress his smile.


    "Because you are spacing out with a creepy grin on your face¡­ the whole day.", Keegan exined.


    Benjaminughed. "Yeah¡­ I am in a good mood. Do you remember the girl I mentioned?"


    "The one who looks like a fairy and makes you feel like a teenager and the one behind a reason why you stopped going out with us to have guy-fun?"


    Benjamin nodded. "She is back."


    Keegan made a ''really?'' face. "When do I get to meet her?"


    "I can ask her if she wants to meet the biggest gossiper in Los Angeles."


    "If you say it like that, she will not want to meet me.", Keegan protested.


    "Exactly." Benjamin grinned and nced at his phone. Just over ten minutes to go and he can head out¡­


    There is an unread message, from 15 minutes ago, to meet in the caf¨¦ across the street, sent from¡­ Penny''s phone? Didn''t she say that she lost her phone? That is why they went to buy a new phone on Sunday... Just what is going on?


    ¡­


    Benjamin entered the caf¨¦ and looked around. Penny is not in sight. Benjamin took a seat at one table and decided to wait a bit. Maybe she is in the restroom or maybe she is runningte¡­ Or if the message is not from her, whoever sent it will approach him. Knowing that Penny has a secretive past and that she is running from someone, that is a possibility. That is why he decided toe here. If someone found him, they might follow him, and he does not want to risk that he is the one to lead them to Penny. It''s better to face them head-on.


    He didn''t wait long. A minute maybe¡­


    Two burly men approached him. One gestured to the corner of the shop: "Madam wants to talk to you."


    "Madam?", Benjamin stood up and spotted a poshdy seated at the corner table of the coffee shop.


    "I don''t think I know you.", Benjamin said when he approached the table.


    "But I think you know my daughter.", Mrs. Morgan said.


    "Your daughter?"


    "Sit, Mr. Casano.", Mrs. Morgan said impatiently while gesturing to the chair opposite of hers.


    Benjamin sat and observed the woman. Professionally done hair and makeup, stern expression, expensive clothes. He would remember her.


    "I know that Harriet was in contact with you when she was in Los Angelesst time. I need to know where she is."


    Benjamin frowned. Harriet? Is that Penny''s real name? "Madam, I''m sure you got the wrong person."


    Mrs. Morgan scrutinized Benjamin. He looks genuinely confused. But the texts and calls were made to his number.


    Mrs. Morgan took Harriet''s phone from her purse and opened the chats. "Are you going to deny that this is from your phone?"


    Benjamin took the phone and read the messages. By the third message he confirmed that Harriet is Penny, and this woman is after her¡­ his Penny escaped this woman. Her mother? Just how poorly this woman treated her so that she had to run away and leave everything behind?


    Benjamin hoped that his nk expression didn''t crack.


    "It is possible to fake phone numbers, Madam. With a small chip you can intercept phone traffic for any number.", Benjamin said while returning Harriet''s phone to Mrs. Morgan. "Pardon if my assumptions will make you ufortable but¡­ based on your appearance I assume that we are about the same age. That means that your daughter is young enough to be my daughter. I am just a software analyst at the smallpany." He gestured across the street. "Why would a girl half my age be interested in me?"


    "Interested in you? My Harriet?", Mrs. Morgan''s nostrils expanded from rage. She looked like she is about to breathe fire at the thought of this man touching Harriet. How dares Harriet have an affair without a permission!


    "Madam, those messages are suggestive enough for me to make such an assumption. And as I said, I have nothing to offer that a young woman would be attracted to. Now, if you excuse me¡­"


    Mrs. Morgan wanted to get her men to seize Benjamin and get his phone to expose him, but she reminded herself not to cause a scene in a caf¨¦ full of patrons. She pushed her card to Benjamin. "This is not over¡­ when you had enough, give me a call."


    Benjamin took the card, shrugged and left.


    He went to the parking lot of his office building, looked at the card for few seconds before throwing it in the trash. There is no way he is calling that woman. Penny was petrified, and he will not let her go back.


    Benjamin took the long way back, making sure that he is not followed before returning home.


    He snorted when he remembered words of Mrs. Morgan: <em>''This is not over¡­''</em> Who does she think she is? What can she do?


    No one knows where he lives. Benjamin made those arrangements because of his ex-wife who would take the shirt off from his back if she could. Benjamin got his friend to rent the apartment and Benjamin is living in there, paying rent and bills online (on friend''s name) and all his regr mail is arriving on a PO Box address.


    On rare asions when he meets with his daughter, he always picks her up and they go to some public ce, a park or a museum. He wants to make it special because it''s usually not more than once a month. But he makes sure that Ba does not know where he lives, just in case if his ex-wife tries to pry his address from a child.


    As long as they don''t follow him from office, Penny will be safe.


    ...


    "I thought you will be back by 5:30", Penny said with a big smile on her face when she hooked her arms around Benjamin''s neck.


    "Something unexpected creeped in at thest moment.", he hugged her waist and kissed her. "How was your day?"


    "I''ve never watched so much television in my life. I''m on the couch the whole day¡­ thinking about you¡­" She started unbuttoning his shirt and kissing his chest as his skin was revealed.


    Benjamin closed his eyes and enjoyed Penny''s undressing service.


    "Did you eat?", he asked her.


    She looked at him yfully. "I am about to¡­" She bit his neck.


    Penny lifted her head and looked at him with slight embarrassment. "Are you hungry? Should we eat¡­ first?"


    She is snacking all day and she forgot that he came from work. Hungry probably.


    Benjamin let out a low hum of satisfaction. He is looking forward to this since Saturday morning, but he didn''t want to push Penny into something she might not be ready for. Now that she gave him the green light, all stops are off.


    "Yes, I am hungry¡­" His hands went under her top. "And we can eatter."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 987 - The Cost Of Freedom (2)

    Tuesday...


    The next morning, Benjamin woke up with a big smile on his face.


    Penny was right next to him, sleeping peacefully¡­ it''s a dream which came true. He wanted to hug her and hold her close to him, but he didn''t want to wake her up. It''s early, and she can sleepte.


    He kissed Penny gently on her bare shoulder and scooted carefully from the bed. She can sleep, but he needs to get ready for work.


    "Why are you awake?", Benjamin asked Penny when he got out the bathroom while buttoning up his shirt. "You can sleep as long as you want."


    "Mmm¡­ I can sleep when you leave.", she smiled happily while getting off the bed.


    "I don''t want to miss this." She kissed him and ruffled his damp hair from the shower.


    Benjaminughed. Oh, it''s a good morning with Penny by his side.


    It is difficult to go to work when such a wonderful woman full of smiles is waiting for him at home.


    He thought that he should take few days off from work. Maybe they can go somewhere, like a mini vacation? Somewhere close by, because his budget is limited. After alimony to his ex-wife, not much is left. But that will not stop them from having a good time.


    ¡­


    Benjamin reached his office and saw a note on his keyboard to report to his manager immediately. He looked at Keegan questionably, but Keegan only shrugged indicating that he has no idea what is going on. If the biggest gossip in the office does not know, no one knows.


    Benjamin was shocked to hear that he got fired. He didn''t even get an exnation. Security escorted him out of the building after his manager informed him that Keegan will collect his personal belongings.


    Benjamin sat in his car while wondering: why did he get fired? He didn''t break anypany''s policy that he is aware of, and his performance review was very good. So, what happened? Did he offend someone? There was nothing out of ce¡­ except¡­ that woman. Is it possible that those were not empty threats? She has the power to get him out of job? His heart started racing while wondering, what kind of people Penny escaped from? Penny! He got his phone and called her frantically¡­ it went to the voicemail. He called again, and again¡­ while driving¡­ he was almost home when he tossed his phone on the side.


    Few minutester, he got a call. Penny called him back!


    "Why are you not answering?!", he said much louder than expected due to stress.


    "I was in the shower.", Penny answered weakly.


    "Are you still home?"


    "I''m on my way out to go shopping."


    "Don''t! Stay inside! I will be there in few minutes!", he ended the call while driving into the parking lot of the apartmentplex.


    Penny wondered what happened? He was happy this morning when he left. Now, about two hourster, he is acting irrationally. Why did he tell her to stay inside? Why is heing back home now? Why did he raise his voice at her?


    Penny panicked. The feeling that he wants to keep her imprisoned engulfed her, and she felt the need to flee. She will not allow anyone to keep her locked up ever again, even if that person is Benjamin!


    She grabbed her backpack, stuffed her cash from the side table in it, and dashed for the door.


    "I told you to stay inside!", Benjamin growled when he saw her at the door, ready to leave. They almost bumped into each other.


    "You can''t keep me here!", she trembled but she will not back off.


    He saw that she is wearing the same clothes from Saturday. "Where are you going?"


    "Anywhere but here!"


    She wanted to pass by him, but he grabbed her wrist.


    "You can''t leave!"


    Penny started struggling. "And you can''t stop me! One day you will look away and I will escape!"


    Benjamin felt that Penny''s words carry so much weight. Why is she panicking? He only told her to wait for him inside. He pulled her into his embrace, ignoring her attempts to break free and closed the door behind him. "I don''t want to keep you against your will. But it''s not safe."


    Her whole body stiffened. "What do you mean¡­ it''s not safe?"


    "Please, sit¡­", he gestured to the sofa.


    "Yesterday after work, I met with a woman¡­", Benjamin told Penny that he met with Mrs. Morgan and that she was looking for Harriet. "I didn''t tell her anything, but she was not convinced. And she said that it''s not over, and that when I have enough, I should give her a call."


    "Why didn''t you tell me that?"


    "I didn''t think much of it.", Benjamin admitted. "This apartment is not on my name, and I was careful not to be followed back. What can she do to me? I thought that her threat is empty."


    She noticed that he is talking in past tense. "What changed your mind?"


    Benjamin paused. He is not sure if she should tell her, because it might make her feel guilty, but he does not want to keep things from her. "I lost my job this morning¡­ without an exnation."


    Penny sighed and covered her face in her palms. "It''s them."


    He took her hands one by one and held them in his. "Don''t worry. I will find another job¡­"


    "No, you won''t.", She interrupted him. "They will follow you and make sure that your life is miserable. You will not get another job, and they will use your loved ones¡­" Penny paused and looked at Benjamin in panic. "Ba!"


    He shook his head indicating that his daughter is not in danger. "My ex is on a three months long trip through the Europe with hertest boyfriend, and she took Ba with her."


    Benjamin saw that she rxed. He promised that he will not ask, but the situation is dire¡­"Penny, you are saying <em>''they''</em>¡­ I know that one is your mother, but who else is after you?"


    Penny frowned. She knows that she can''t keep things from him. Not anymore.


    "My parents." Penny sighed and looked at him. "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you. My parents are influential, and they want to use me to expand their influence by forming an alliance through marriage. It''s the whole circle who silently approves of what is happening by looking away. They are controlling. And they will not stop. My name is Harriet Morgan¡­ and I will understand if you are angry, and if you don''t want anything to do with me. I am so sorry for dragging you into my mess."


    Benjamin lifted her hands and kissed each of her fingers while talking: "You are my Penny. I don''t care who they think you are¡­ and we will figure this out. I will not allow them to use you. You are not a tool. You are a wonderful young woman and you deserve the right to be in charge of your future."


    Penny felt her chin tremble. She was on the verge of crying, but she was not sad.


    She threw herself in his embrace and kissed him with everything she got.


    They held each other for a long time before Penny looked at him.


    "I have something that we can use against them."


    Benjamin lifted his eyebrows questionably.


    She reached into the inside pocket of her small backpack which she got in the secondhand store when she fled Austin and pulled a Micro SD card.


    "They took away my phone and myputer, but they forgot to take my camera. I sneaked into my father''s study and took photos of some documents¡­ I hope that they are important enough to get us help from..."


    "From whom?", Benjamin asked when he saw that she is not finishing her sentence.


    "Jeffrey White."


    Benjamin''s eyes opened wide in surprise. "White? Like CEO White of White corp.?"


    Penny confirmed.


    "You know him?"


    She hesitated before answering. "He was the one my parents wanted me to marry when the two of us met the first time."


    "The first time?", he noticed her choice of words.


    "When I came on Saturday¡­ I escaped from a date my parents set up with Jeffrey''s cousin."


    Benjamin frowned while thinking, what kind of horrible parents are those? But he does not want to talk about her parents. "Do you think that Jeffrey will help?"


    Penny shrugged indicating that she is not sure. "He is the only one who can. My father is not afraid of many people. But I know that he is afraid of him¡­"


    "Everyone is afraid of him.", Benjamin said knowingly.


    "Not everyone¡­", Penny smiled while thinking of JoAnna. Even a man like Jeffrey found someone to thaw his ice. That proves that everyone has a match. She looked at Benjamin and wondered if he is her match.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 988 - The Cost Of Freedom (3)

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    Wednesday, 11:17 AM


    JoAnna and Sarah walked to the tenth floor where reception is via the skybridge from the building in the back (where JoAnna works at).


    JoAnna wants to understand why Beatriz dislikes her. There must be a reason, and only by understanding her motive JoAnna can devise an effective strategy against that woman. That is whySarah was setting up cameras inside office andb space where JoAnna is working (pretty much to spy on Beatriz).


    Now that cameras are in ce, they decided to go and have coffee and some pastries.


    "Are sure your hand is OK?", JoAnna asked Sarah.


    "Yeah." Sarah flexed her fingers and formed a fist in front of JoAnna''s face. "My fingers are fine, and I don''t feel pain."


    JoAnna snorted. "You don''t feel pain due to medications."


    "And due to your superbly miraculous medical skills."


    "Don''t try to butter me up. If that bullet didn''t hit your new bone, you would be seriously hurt."


    Sarah looked at her left arm. Other than the bandage around the area where bullet wound is, everything looks normal. Stitching from her surgery is almost invisible. The strength powerup in her hand due to recing bones in three fingers is mind-blowing. She still needs to work on her control, but just for crushing and busting things, it''s perfect.


    "I like it. Can we do the same for my right one?"


    JoAnna frowned. "Don''t joke about it. Do you know that the risk of anything going wrong was high? I am surprised that you are doing so well."


    Sarah looked away and rolled her eyes. JoAnna always worries about everything. Why can''t she have more confidence in herself? Charlie is doing great, she is doing great... because JoAnna''s skills are great. It has nothing to do with luck.


    Sarah''s eyesnded on a youngdy who is at the reception.


    "Can you, please check again if I can see CEO White?", Harriet asked the receptionist.


    "Miss, I told you more than dozen times already: his schedule is full. And even if it''s not, to get an appointment with CEO White, you need to get in touch with his secretary or assistant. I can''t let you in."


    "Can you put me in touch with his secretary?", Harriet asked.


    "Isn''t she familiar?", Sarah asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna paused and looked toward the reception. It took her a second to remember who Harriet is. For the wedding, they created profiles of women who are interested in Jeff.


    "A bed climber.", JoAnna said through her teeth, looked away and increased the pace of her steps. She has no interest in talking to that woman. "Let''s go and get those pastries."


    "She looks in distress.", Sarahmented.


    JoAnna looked at Harriet again. Based on her casual outfit, Harriet is not here to seduce anyone, and she seems to be desperate.


    Sarah saw that JoAnna is hesitating. "Let''s go and check what is going on."


    ¡­


    "I just need a minute of his time¡­", Harriet pleaded.


    "Don''t we all?", the receptionist said condescendingly. She is losing her patience with this woman who is pestering her since this morning.


    "Let''s go, Penny¡­ we will find another way.", Benjamin told Harriet (aka Penny).


    "There is no other way.", Harriet sighed.


    "Why are you looking for my husband?"


    JoAnna''s voice made both Harriet and Benjamin turn around.


    Harriet''s eyes widened when she recognized JoAnna. She stumbled over her words. "I have something for him... Can you help me to see him?"


    JoAnna raised an eyebrow suspiciously. "Really? Why would I help a woman who covets my husband get close to him?"


    "I don''t covet your husband. And this is important."


    "I don''t believe you.", JoAnna sneered.


    "But it''s the truth. It was my parents, and I disobeyed them, and I need help¡­ please, can we talk in private? I need few minutes of your time and then you can decide if you believe me or not?"


    They went to the caf¨¦ on the second floor.


    Four of them sat at the table.


    Harriet looked at Sarah apprehensively.


    "That is my sister, Sarah. She can hear whatever you have to say. And this is¡­?" JoAnna looked at Benjamin.


    "Benjamin Casano, Mrs. White.", Benjamin introduced himself.


    JoAnna nodded in greeting and looked at Penny. "You have five minutes."


    Penny repeated that it was her parents who were forcing her to get close to Jeff, but she disobeyed them, and they locked her up. "I thought that they forgave me, but then I found out that they are setting me up with Lukas White¡­" She told how she avoided Lukas the first time and ended up locked up again¡­


    Benjamin had difficulty listening to her story. He held her hand under the table and he was happy that she managed to escape and find him. If he knew what awaits for her at home, he would not let her leave the first time.


    "Assuming that I believe you. Why would I help you?", JoAnna asked.


    "I took photos of some documents that might be of help to your husband. They prove that Marcus is after his position." Harriet ced the Micro SD card on the table.


    JoAnna nced at the card. "We already know that Marcus is after Jeffrey''s position."


    Harriet''s face fell. "Please¡­ just look at the files. There might be something that you can use. Without your help my only option is to go back."


    "You can''t go back.", Benjamin said.


    "It took them only two days to find you and you lost your job the next day. It''s only a matter of time before they find me. And they are after me. I would rather go back, before they take away everything you hold dear."


    "How do I know that this is not some scheme for you to get close to my husband?", JoAnna asked.


    "I already told you that I''m not interested in Jeffrey." Harriet turned to Benjamin. "I have my Ben."


    JoAnna lifted her eyebrows, unable to hide her surprise. She can see that Ben is helping Harriet, but¡­ a couple? That was unexpected.


    JoAnna and Sarah exchanged nces.


    JoAnna sighed. "OK. First, I need to verify that your story is legit. If you lied to me, you can forget about any help. We will check the files you have and see if they can be of any help. Based on those, we will decide what to do."


    "Do you have a safe ce to stay?", Sarah asked Harriet.


    "His apartment is safe.", Harriet confidently responded.


    Sarah shook her head. "If your story is correct, your mother followed you here and found him. If they found his work, they can track his friends, family, hangouts¡­ finding an apartment is only a matter of manpower and time. Do you want to risk being caught?"


    "What do you suggest?", JoAnna asked.


    Sarah thought for a second before responding. "Let''s all go to Jeff''s office. Two of them can stay there until we confirm their story and check the data she has. And then we will talk to Jeff and decide¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 989 - The Cost Of Freedom (4)

    About three hourster, in Jeff''s office, after a lot of information sharing over a lunch which was delivered¡­


    They confirmed that Benjamin was fired the previous day, and that Harriet''s mother came to Los Angeles on Monday morning, and that she met with Benjamin after his work¡­ and Harriet gave them information about the both hotels she booked when she was in Los Angeles thest time. Benjamin gave his phone to Sarah to check call and message history (not that she needs it, but it showed his good faith). Based on all this, they concluded that Harriet is not deceiving them.


    "System analyst?", Sarah asked Benjamin. She paid attention to the point that he lost his job because of Harriet''s parents. "Do you know scripting?"


    Benjamin nodded. "JavaScript, PowerShell and I can manage in Python."


    "I would like to see what you can do.", Sarah said. "I have a position in my team. Interested?" She is referring to the position that was opened when Alexander¡­ vacated it.


    Benjamin stared at Sarah not sure if she is serious or not.


    Bridgette exined: "Sarah leads the hottest team in White corp. They are in charge of the security for the entirepany. You should say yes."


    Sarah saw Benjamin nod and gestured toward the door.


    "Let''s go to my office. We can talk in there, and I want to see your skills."


    Sarah walked out and Benjamin followed.


    When Benjamin and Sarah left, Bridgette sat next to Harriet while saying: "No matter what connections your parents have, they can''t force Sarah to fire Benjamin. And White corp. is not a bad ce to work in."


    Harriet smiled. She is happy that Benjamin got a chance to get a job so quickly, and White corp. is an amazing ce to work. Everyone knows that.


    Steve, Jeff and JoAnna were going over the files that Harriet got on the memory card.


    They printed them out and it was all scattered over Jeff''s office desk.


    "I don''t understand what are they trying to do with this information." Jeff said.


    "Everything is rted to White corp. or its subsidiaries, but it seems random¡­ and non-damaging.", Steve added.


    "These three¡­", JoAnna took three papers and grouped them. "usations of inappropriate behavior by managers. But they are dismissed due tock of evidence."


    "These are about office misconduct. Dismissed also.", Steve created another group.


    Jeff frowned. "What will Marcus do with this?"


    "We should ask Sophia.", JoAnna suggested. "And let''s make sure not to alert Marcus. Now that we know they are collecting things like these, Sarah can keep an eye out."


    Jeff and Steve nodded in agreement.


    Jeff and JoAnna went to the side room to discuss the current situation and what to do with Harriet. During that time, Steve was handlingpany matters and Bridgette was chatting with Harriet.


    When Jeff and JoAnna returned, two of them sat on the sofa with Harriet.


    Harriet observed Jeff and JoAnna since she arrived in Jeff''s office. Two of them spoke seriously, jokingly, lovingly¡­ like best friends. And now they are sitting in front of her. Jeff''s hand is resting on JoAnna''s waist, she leaned on him¡­ and the way he looks at her, shows love. Jeff is nothing like an icy man from her memories. She confirmed that everyone can find their match.


    "I hear that your current ce is not safe.", Jeff told Harriet. "We will arrange for you to stay in a safe house until we get you a new identity. It will take few days, not more than a week."


    Harriet understood that they will help her. "Thank you. That is absolutely perfect."


    "If you have any preferences for a new name, you have until 5 PM to let me know." Jeff said as he stood up to go back to his desk.


    "Penelope.", Harriet responded right away. "I don''t care about thest name."


    JoAnna looked at Harriet''s background profile which Sarahpiled when they were checking validity of Harriet''s story. "It says here that you were a curator in an art museum in Austin¡­ and you have a master''s degree in arts. Do you want to work? We have a friend who is opening an art gallery. I can introduce you if you are interested."


    JoAnna knows that Isabe didn''t neglect her artistic side in thest few months, and she mentioned that she will open a gallery in Los Angeles.


    Harriet inhaled while trying not to burst form excitement. "That would be more than perfect."


    Harriet watched JoAnna send a number of text messages and thought how these people can make all her problems go away in a matter of minutes. Really impressive. Now she understands why her father fears Jeffrey.


    "Is Ben going to join you?"


    JoAnna''s question made Harriet freeze. She knows that Benjamin wants to help, but does he want to join her?


    JoAnna saw based on Harriet''s expression that she is not sure.


    "I see¡­ I don''t know the depth of yourmitment to each other, but this will introduce additionalplexities. Think if you want him to join you, and if you do, then talk to him. Openly. If you two stay together, we can create ID for him as well. But that means cutting ties with everything. No more going to old ces, no socializing with old friends¡­ Make sure to tell him that when you talk. Also, if he is not joining¡­ you will need to let him go. Your parents know about him, and if he keeps his identity and stays in touch with you, everything we are doing to keep you safe will be in vain."


    Harriet nodded in understanding. She will talk to Benjamin¡­ but she does not know if he wants to abandon everything in order to start this <em>''new life''</em> with her. Can she even ask him to do that? Can he leave behind Ba? She never met his daughter, but she knows that Benjamin is attached to her. On the other side¡­ can she let him go? He is the only source of happiness she has in her life, ever. Can she let him go?


    "What size are you wearing?", JoAnna''s question interrupted Harriet''s thoughts.


    "What?"


    "Clothing. What size are you? We will get some sleepwear and change of clothes prepared for you at the safehouse.", JoAnna exined.


    Harriet told JoAnna her size and drifted back into her thoughts.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Benjamin returned to Jeff''s office.


    Benjamin beamed. Harriet guessed that the impromptu job interview went well.


    "HR will get in touch with you to prepare everything, and after all paperwork is done, you can start.", Sarah exined. "Wee to White corp."


    Benjamin shook Sarah''s hand. "Thank you, thank you!"


    "Penny!", Benjamin rushed to Harriet and lifted her up. After few twirls he kept her down. "I''ve got the job. Sarah says that my skills are perfect for what she is looking for. I will start as a senior security software developer!"


    "Congrattions.", she smiled.


    Benjamin noticed sadness in Harriet''s eyes which her smile was unable to cover up.


    "What is wrong?", he looked at her and then at people in the room. "Did something happen?"


    Harriet cupped his cheeks and made him look at her. "Nothing, nothing. It''s just too much going on. I am happy for you, I really am."


    JoAnna saw how they are protective of each other and she approached them. "Tonight, you two will go together to the safehouse. Try to rest and don''t worry. No one can find you there. We will discuss about options avable for you and let you know when wee up with something. Tomorrow I will visit you and we can talk more."


    JoAnna gave Harriet a knowing look.


    Harriet nodded gratefully. She understood that JoAnna will try to find options where she can stay with Benjamin and he does not need to give up on his daughter. Whatever decision they need to make, it will happenter. Tonight, the two of them can enjoy each other''spany.


    "Keep your phones off as well as any other devices you might have with a GPS.", Sarah told them. "Don''t contact anyone from the safehouse. We don''t know what technology and people they have avable to track you. Until we figure out the next steps, you need to stay low."


    Sarah gave them more instructions about safety and made a point that they should NOT go to the basement. She gave Benjamin one cell phone. "Keep this one handy. We will contact you here if necessary."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 990 - The Cost Of Freedom (5)

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    6:28 PM


    "Why are you making a pregnant womane all the way here?", Sophiained to JoAnna.


    "All the way here? Weren''t you in the office?", JoAnna was not sure why is Sophia making a big deal. Office space for Orion Enterprise is close to White corp. HQ. It can''t be more than a 15-minute drive.


    "She works from home all the time recently, unless it''s an emergency.", Sarah responded instead of Sophia. "And how much I know¡­ there were no emergencies since they are staying at the Cliffside vi."


    "It''s morefortable!", Sophia defended herself while rubbing her belly.


    Now JoAnna understands, from Sarah''s house it can easily take more than a one-hour drive considering that it''s easy to get stuck in thete afternoon traffic.


    "You are bing a couch potato!", JoAnna scolded Sophia. "You need to move around, or you will gain weight and it will take forever to get it off."


    Sophia narrowed her eyes at JoAnna. "Are you saying that I''m fat?"


    Felix and Jeff retreated few steps. If this esctes, neither of them want to be caught up in it.


    "Can you two focus?", Sarah interrupted her sisters. "Let''s finish this. I want to go home."


    JoAnna and Sophia understood that Sarah wants to go home to Aiden, and they stopped bickering.


    JoAnna told Felix and Sophia about Harriet and that she came to them asking for help while running away from her parents.


    Jeff added that Harriet brought with her number of documents from her father who supports Marcus, but they can''t think of what those will be used for.


    "We know that Marcus is preparing to take me down, and we believe these have something to do with it¡­", Jeff gestured to the pile of papers on the table while looking at Sophia. "I hope that you can figure out what he is scheming."


    Sophia gotfortable on the sofa and got busy with reading. It didn''t take long for Sophia to start sorting papers into different stacks.


    Jeff, Felix, JoAnna and Sarah sat at the table.


    "Can we find different options for Harriet and Benjamin?", JoAnna asked.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna, not understanding why she is bringing this up. They talked about this in Jeff''s office. "What options? She gets a new life. With a new name and a makeover, her parents will not find her."


    "What about Benjamin?", JoAnna asked.


    "He is a more challenging case.", Jeff remembered information from Benjamin''s file. "He is local¡­ and he is paying alimony to his ex-wife."


    "LA is a big city. If they settle in a different neighborhood, no one will recognize him.", JoAnna made a point that being local is not a problem.


    Jeff agreed with JoAnna, but the alimony is a problem. "Alimony is regted by thew and if his ex raises a fuss about the missing payments, there will be an investigation. He can''t just disappear, we will need to stage a death."


    JoAnna frowned. "He has a teen daughter."


    They all understood that staging Benjamin''s death will be traumatic for the child. But that is something that Benjamin should decide on.


    Sarah realized what JoAnna is going for, but¡­"We don''t know if Harriet''s father is aware that Harriet made copies of those documents and brought them to us. If he finds out, Marcus'' men will be looking for Harriet also, if they are not involved already. If Benjamin is with Harriet and stays in touch with his daughter, he can lead them to Harriet. He can''t have both. If we are doing this, we need to do it right otherwise it will fall apart."


    "I agree.", Jeff said. "She wants her freedom, and he will need to pick one over the other."


    "Why are you making it all sound so dramatic?", Felix asked them and then turned to Jeff. "We concluded previously that Marcus will strike shortly after you officially take your role as the Master, which will happen sometimes in March. If he dys after that, you will establish yourself more and it will be difficult to topple you. And Harriet is in danger because of her parents who are connected to Marcus. Once they are down, Harriet has no need to hide¡­ so we are talking about hiding them for four, maybe five months? And that is the time limit if we don''t take Marcus down before that. If Benjamin wants to stay with Harriet, he needs to tell his daughter not to worry and that they will see each other in five months or less. He cane up with an awesome story that he is a secret spy who is going on a mission. And if he wants to keep his current identity, he can reunite with Harriet once things are settled with Marcus on our end."


    Sarah approved. "Makes sense. And no matter what he chooses, until it''s safe, I will arrange so that his paychecks are not tied up to White corp. In his bank ount, it will look like it came from online frencing."


    JoAnna looked at Jeff who also nodded in approval and she sighed. She wanted to say that staying five months away from your loved one feels like forever, and she could see that Harriet and Benjamin love each other. But it seems that there is no way where they can all be happy, and safe. "OK. I will tell her that."


    ¡­


    While four of them chatted, Sophia finished sorting out the documents.


    "You figured out something?", Jeff asked Sophia.


    Sophia pursed her lips. "I have a theory¡­"


    "We will take it.", JoAnna said. "At this point we have nothing."


    "OK¡­ These here arewsuits that were dropped due tock of evidence or witnesses.", Sophia pointed to one stack. "And these were with oue not guilty¡­ These here are reports of badly handled equipment¡­ these here are records of cases which are settled by paying off the other party¡­ Each of them does not mean anything. But together¡­ I believe that Marcus will strike withwsuits. And lots of them. If he has few people who will sue White corp. even if they don''t have a strong case, these failed ones can bring a bad light onto you."


    "Can he win?", Jeff asked.


    Sophia waved her index finger in the air decisively. "No. And if he has any type of legal counseling, he will know that. Marcus does not want to destroy White corp. or anything that belongs to the White family because he wants it for himself. Even devaluing thepany will work against his interests. However, with enough negative press and suspicions, he might be able to show you as a bad leader, and people who currently support you will switch sides. After all, most of them are in it for the money and their own interests."


    "What makes you think that Marcus wants to tarnish Jeff''s image as a leader?", JoAnna asked.


    Sophia gestured to the papers on the table. "All these are with dates after Jeff took over as the CEO."


    Jeff praised Sophia''s attention to details. He didn''t notice the dates. "Is there a way to stop him?"


    Sophia grimaced slightly indicating that she does not see a clean way out. "For his everywsuit, we can counter it. But that is a slow process and by the time we win, the damage will be done. To find an efficient solution, I need more data."


    "I will keep an eye on Mr. Morgan and check any electronic storage he might have.", Sarah told everyone.


    "Check him and Marcus.", Jeff instructed. "See if they are in contact with anywyers or judges. Marcus has an assistant, she does most of his dirty work. I will send you her details."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 991 - The Cost Of Freedom (6)

    ~ Los Angeles, Safe house owned by White family ~


    Benjamin and Harriet (aka Penny) arrived at therge vi. Jeff arranged a driver to take them there from White corp. HQ in a car with tinted ss, so that they are not at risk of being spotted by Harriet''s parents, if they have people watching the area.


    When they arrived, staff informed them that the dinner will be at 7:30 PM.


    Both Benjamin and Harriet were pleasantly surprised to see change of clothes and nightwear avable. Bathroom had towels and toiletries. Everything was perfect.


    Two of them had their dinner in a huge dining room. The maids silently moved while exchanging tes and serving dishes in front of them. The food was delicious and pleasing to the eye.


    Benjamin observed Harriet. She is very elegant. Her hands move like they are dancing, and she is taking small bites while eating soundlessly. He concluded that she came from such an environment, because when she ate pizza in his apartment, she was so clumsy that she managed to get tomato sauce in her hair. At that time, heughed while asking if that is her first time to eat a pizza while watching a movie on the sofa¡­ and now that he looks at her, he believes that it was her first time.


    He sighed while wondering if he will ever be able to provide her with such a luxury.


    After dinner, they moved to the bedroom. Few minutester, the phone Sarah gave to Benjamin rang. It was a call from JoAnna, for Harriet.


    Benjamin went to shower first, to give Harriet privacy for the call. He noticed that her eyes shifted while looking for a ce from where she can talk undisturbed.


    Harriet listened to JoAnna''s exnation which can be summarized with: Benjamin can''t stay in touch with both Harriet and his daughter, but the good thing is that the separation should be no longer than five months.


    Harriet sighed. "How much time we have to decide?"


    "You should tell us as soon as possible, in case we need to create a new identity for Benjamin¡­ and to stage his death. And if he will keep his current life, he should not dy going back to his ce. If your parents notice that he is missing, they will start suspecting that something is off and even if they can''t track you, they might hurt him while trying to get the information."


    Harriet took a deep breath. No matter if he stays with her or not, they need to decide soon. And if he chooses his daughter, this is theirst night together.


    Harriet sighed while remembering how Benjamin told herst time that Ba and she are the only two persons who make him happy. How can she ask him to decide between his child and her?


    "Harriet¡­", JoAnna''s voice brought Harriet out from her thoughts. "If he does not stay with you, we can tell him about your whereabouts as soon as it''s safe. But not before that."


    "I understand. Thank you." Harriet ended the call and looked toward the bathroom.


    She can hear Benjamin singing and whistling under the shower. Silly man¡­ somehow, he manages to make her smile even when she is sad.


    Harriet knows that Benjamin is in a good mood because two of them are together, safe, under the protection of the mighty Jeffrey White, and also¡­ he got a job which is by any standards better than the one he lost on the previous day.


    "Done with the call?", Benjamin asked when Harriet joined him in the shower.


    She confirmed. "I came to wash your back."


    "Oho!", he eximed happily and gave her a peck on the lips before turning around. "Wash me well, and I might return the favor¡­", he teased.


    Harrietughed. He was goofing around and swayed his hips, and she hoped to memorize every second¡­ because she can''t be sure if this is theirst time together.


    They washed each other whileughing.


    Benjamin carried her to the bed and covered her body with kisses. He pulled the cover over his head and kissed the inside of her thighs gently. He teased her with his tongue until she begged him to move closer to her core. He hummed in approval when he felt how wet she is.


    Harriet panted heavily when he moved up on the pillow and embraced her.


    She reached to stroke his erection.


    He moved away. "Be good."


    Harriet looked at him in confusion. He is ready, she is willing¡­ what is the problem?


    Benjamin''s eyes shifted nervously. "I didn''t think that we will stay overnight, so I don''t have any condoms on me." He kissed her forehead. "Sleep now. I will buy them tomorrow."


    Harriet frowned while thinking, what if there is no tomorrow for two of them? Will she just let theirst night go without lovemaking?


    She moved closer to him. "It''s OK."


    He groaned when she straddled him, and her hips moved while she grinded on him.


    "Are you sure? Is it safe?"


    "Yeah¡­" She sealed his lips with hers while her hand reached lower and guided him inside her.


    Their lustful sounds mixed when he got all the way in.


    He grabbed her buttocks and lifted them slightly, just enough to pound himself inside her from below.


    He enjoys the sight of her flushed face, and her firm breasts bouncing, and her sounds¡­ His Penny is usually quiet like she is trying to hide her presence, but she makes wonderful sounds when she gives in to her lust, and he can distinguish smallest of changes which tell him that she is getting close to her climax. And he is getting close also... the raw feeling of her wet heat clutching him tightly is impossible to resist.


    Harriet''s moans morphed into cries and he was right behind her withst few trembling thrusts, each slower than the previous one, as he released himself inside her.


    Sheid on top of him, her breaths mixed with his. And they stayed like that for some time without a word.


    She looked at him and smiled. "Ben¡­ I love you."


    His eyes opened in surprise and he embraced her. He knew that she has feelings for him, but love? He was not confident. And he thought that she will never say it¡­ but she did.


    He rolled them both over and ended up on top of her.


    "Penny¡­ I love you more.", he murmured.


    He inched closer and kissed her smiling lips few times lightly before deepening the kiss.


    They made love several times that night.


    ¡­


    In the morning¡­


    "I''m confident that you understand that this is the best solution¡­", Harriet told Benjamin when she ended her exnation.


    When they woke up, they enjoyed morning cuddles and the breakfast, and then she called him to sit and asked him to listen and not to interrupt her until she is done¡­ and she told him that they should separate.


    Back to present¡­


    Benjamin is staring at the carpet. He knows that Harriet is right. If he stays with her, Ba will think that he died, because his ex-wife will be all over the police as soon as the alimony does not arrive. And even if few monthster he <em>''resurrects''</em> in front of Ba, that will not change the fact that the child suffered when she found out that her father died. He also understands Harriet''s point that if they stay together, he might put her in danger, because there is a chance that someone will recognize him. Over the years he made many friends in the city, can he avoid all of them? How will he know which ones of them are being watched by her parents?


    But this does not make it any easier¡­ Penny is his sunshine. And he thought that this time they can finally be together, andst night she told him that she loves him¡­ and now this.


    How can he pretend not to know her if they bump into each other by ident?


    "Five months?", he asked dejectedly.


    "At most.", Harriet responded. "When it''s safe, Sarah will let you know where you can find me¡­ I will be waiting."


    ¡­


    Harriet stood at the window and hugged herself while watching through the tears which blurred her vision a ck car with tinted windows driving away from the vi. Her Ben is inside. And no matter how much she is hurting, Harriet knows that this is for the best, because if anyone should pay the price for her freedom, that should be her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 992 - Harriet Is Penelope, Call Her Penny (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside Vi ~


    That afternoon, Sarah was surprised to see that JoAnna arrived with Harriet.


    "Harriet''s name is now Penelope. And she prefers that people call her Penny.", JoAnna made an introduction to Sarah.


    Emma and Charlie are in the garden¡­


    They are chatting in a pleasant and rxed atmosphere. asionally, Charlie mentions how he would like to go to some event and asks Emma if she wants to join him, but she always rejects.


    Charlie is aware that Emma believes how those girls from upper ss are better than her (for some reason), and he wants to take Emma with him into that circle so that she can see for herself that she is perfect. No girl is better then her, but Emma is always rejecting him. He feels that he is losing this battle. If he does not hurry, that B-r-i-a-n wille back and take Emma out again! And Charlie can see that Brian is bad news.


    Charlie sighed while thinking that at this rate, he will need to ask JoAnna for an advice.


    Charlie is not aware that Emma is rejecting him for two reasons. The first reason is the one he already knows, but the second one is that Emma thinks how he is doing this out of gratitude because she is helping him walk again.


    In her opinion, introducing her to that circle is too much. She does not belong there, and eventually he will find a girl who matches his current (and future) status. There is no need for him topromise a potential date with a girl who can be his match by being in Emma''spany just because he is grateful to her. And once he finds that girl, the less Emma is attached to him now, the easier it will be to cope with Charlie''s absence.


    Penny spotted Emma and Charlie.


    "Is that Charles Smith, the heir to the Smithsonite corp.?", Penny asked JoAnna and Sarah.


    JoAnna raised her eyebrows. "You know him?"


    Penny shook her head. "Not personally. But my parents made me memorize top 100 heirs in the country. I had a portfolio in my room with their photos and short biographies, ordered by wealth. My parents said that it''s an important knowledge for any youngdy."


    JoAnna and Sarah exchanged nces at this information. Both of them sighed while thinking that not everyone has it easy. Many would envy Harriet Morgan, a single child of a wealthy family¡­ but only she knows how miserable her life was. It will take some time for Harriet to be Penny, a free young woman who can make her own decisions.


    Penny knows that JoAnna came to perform some examinations, and asked Sarah if she can check out the garden while waiting.


    "Feel free to. It''s safe here.", Sarah responded. "But let me introduce you to Emma and Charlie first. And it''s probably for the best that I show you Kitty."


    After short introductions, and a surprise to see a young leopard rxing in the branches of a tree, Penny went to stroll through the garden.


    Emma rmended to Penny the path toward the pond with Koi fish, and the one leading to theke with the gazebo.


    "She is here because¡­?", Sarah asked JoAnna when Penny was out of the earshot.


    "I went to the safehouse to check on her, and she was miserable. I could not leave her there by herself.", JoAnna exined.


    "Ben left?", Sarah assumed.


    JoAnna confirmed. "Penny made the call for both of them."


    JoAnna nced at Emma and Charlie. "Any updates?", she is referring to Charlie''s romantic advances toward Emma.


    Sarah exhaled while frustration cracked through her indifferent expression. "Since your stunt by bringing Brian here, Charlie is spending so much time here, that I''m considering to give him a room and charge rent. Hees even on the days when he does not have a treatment. But I''m not aware of any actual progress¡­ unless you consider as a progress how he is here for three meals a day. Daily."


    JoAnna ignored Sarah''s displeasure. She is disappointed that even with so much time with Emma, Charlie is not making a move on her. "How about with Brian? Any updates there?"


    "They went to lunch twice, and how much I know¡­ nothing happened. They are ying the friends-game. Brian is now in Miami, and then he is heading to Vegas. You need to check with Emma to see when he ising back, if that interests you."


    JoAnna frowned at the information that Brian is out of town, again. That is the reason Emma does not want to be with him, and JoAnna is not ming her. Ah! Sometimes things are not destined to happen.


    JoAnna rubbed her chin while thinking what else she can do to give a push to Charlie in the right direction.


    "Whatever you are thinking about, stop it.", Sarah warned JoAnna. "Just let them be. Do you think that Jarred will allow Charlie to stay single for much longer? When Jarred starts introducing girls to him, he will decide if it''s Emma or someone else."


    Sarah sighed helplessly. Based on JoAnna''s expression, Sarah can see that her sister will not give up. She just loves to meddle.


    JoAnna and Sarah went to the second level minib (or maybe a better name is mini-hospital). It''s a room with all kinds of medical equipment that Sarah got so that Aiden does not need to be moved to the hospital for his checkups and treatments.


    JoAnna wants to check Sarah''s arm, Aiden''s condition, and Ron''s leg.


    Ron is staying in the second house with Jesse, Haru and the rest of the kids. In terms of age, he is close to most of the kids, so they get along well. The only thing that bothers him is that JoAnna prohibited him any physical exercise until she clears his leg aspletely healed. And he is tasked to catch up on schoolwork!


    Ron was amazed at the speed at which kids <em>''donated''</em> their books and notes. "Why do I have a feeling that you are very eager to get rid of these?", he asked them.


    "I thought I don''t need to deal with this high school stuff anymore¡­", he grumbled while looking at the textbooks piled up on the desk in his room.


    Ron was shocked when kids exined to him that it''s expected for each of them to get a college degree. He looked at Haru helplessly, but his hope to avoid studying crumbled when he saw Haru nod, confirming what kids said.


    JoAnna finished with Sarah and confirmed that her arm is healing well.


    "You are not going to give me instructions to take it easy?", Sarah asked.


    JoAnna lifted an eyebrow. "Will it make any difference? You know what you should and what you shouldn''t do. Why would I waste my breath? You don''t listen to me anyway."


    "Fair enough."


    Sarah''sment earned her a punch in the shoulder by JoAnna.


    They moved to check on Aiden.


    "He is stable.", JoAnna told Sarah when she finished with the exam. "There is no sign of any deterioration of his organs or muscles."


    Sarah knows that they are doing everything medically possible to keep Aiden''s body in a good condition, but she feels a relief every time there is a confirmation.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 993 - Harriet Is Penelope, Call Her Penny (2)

    Urgent knock on the door got Sarah''s and JoAnna''s attention.


    Jesse was supporting Penny who was very pale.


    "She copsed in the garden.", Emma exined.


    JoAnna gestured down the hallway. "Let''s do a checkup and see what is going on."


    Jesse helped Penny to the bed and left the minib with Sarah. The patient and medical workers should be left alone during the exam.


    After several scans and blood tests, JoAnna looked at Penny and shook her head. "You need to take care of your body better. You are malnourished, dehydrated, fatigued, and thatbined with stress and you crying most of the day was too much."


    They made Penny lie down and gave her an emergency dose of nutrients intravenously. They have plenty of those around because of Aiden.


    "How can someone have such a bad bloodwork?", Emma could not contain her displeasure while looking at the test results. "And this is due to prolonged neglect. What are you eating?", she asked Penny.


    Penny sighed and responded while trying to hide her embarrassment: "Until recently, mostly scraps and dry bread. One meal a day."


    Emma was not sure how to respond to this.


    JoAnna patted Emma''s shoulder and gave her a look to remind her that her professional patientforting expression is not on.


    "Penny was kept captive for some time.", JoAnna exined shortly and turned to Penny. "We will give you dietary guidelines and multivitamins. And you need to rest and try not to stress. Take it seriously."


    "Feel free to tell me if I''m nosy¡­", Penny reluctantly started talking. "But that man in the room next door¡­ Is that Aiden White?" She was dizzy, but she still got a good view of the man lying on the bed when JoAnna and Sarah responded to Emma''s knocks.


    "Yeah.", JoAnna exhaled. "He and Sarah were attacked¡­ in October."


    "Is that why you have all this here?", Penny gestured around the room filled with various medical equipment.


    "Yes. That attack put him in aa, and Sarah''s arm needed a surgery.", JoAnna kept her exnation short. "All this is to take care of them. And patients like you."


    The door opened after a knock and Ron peeked inside.


    JoAnna gestured him toe in and spoke to Penny: "And there are also patients like him. I think it will be lucrative to open a real hospital here."


    Emma nodded in agreement. "Let''s not forget Charlie. He gets his treatments here also."


    JoAnna and Emmaughed. Penny and Ron exchanged nces, they didn''t understand the joke.


    Few minutester, there was a quick knock on the door. Sarah came to see how Penny and Ron are doing.


    Sarah was relieved to hear that Penny will be fine as long as she eats well and rests, and she focused on Ron''s exam.


    Ron is pestering her for a sparring match since they returned from Austin, but Sarah said that he is prohibited from any sparring until JoAnna gives her OK.


    Ron was happy to hear JoAnna say that he is cleared for activity. His leg is OK!


    "But start slowly and listen to your body.", JoAnna advised him.


    Ron nodded enthusiastically, leaped off the bed and rushed outside after saying his thanks.


    JoAnna frowned. Didn''t she tell him a second ago to start slowly? But she could not make herself scold him. With a neatly trimmed hair and that boyish grin, Ron is adorable, and she feels like pinching his cheeks.


    Checkups and exams for the day werepleted, and they moved to the living area on the second floor above ground.


    Charlie was there, waiting for Emma to return. Sarah would be surprised if he left.


    Charlie was chatting with Sophia and Felix. JoAnna introduced them to Penny.


    "It''ste. Are you staying here for dinner?", Sarah asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna shrugged. "Let me check with Jeff."


    Sarah didn''t bother asking others if they are staying. Charlie is a regr, and Penny is staying if JoAnna is since they arrived together.


    Eight of them shared a meal with Kitty eating happily chopped raw beef on the side.


    During dinner, other than responding to few questions, Penny was quiet.


    Penny was thinking how after so many years of pursuing Jeff, she is finally able to get close to him and even have a dinner with the man. It''s funny in a twisted way because now that it''s happening, he is not avable, and she is not interested. She wondered, how would her parents react if they could see her now? They would probably urge her to strike a conversation with Jeff. Or no¡­ they would scold her while asking, what took her so long?


    Penny likes watching Jeff with JoAnna. She can see that they share a special rtionship. Whenever they are not actively putting food in the mouth, they are holding hands. Penny is confident that if they are not in this intimate setting, she would never hear Jeffrey Whiteugh.


    Penny''s attention moved to Sophia and Felix. The bond between them is almost visible. She likes how Felix is attentive toward Sophia¡­ passing her a serving dish before she even asked for it. Like he can read her mind. And their every interaction is apanied by smiles. It''s all in the little things.


    Her thoughts wondered toward Benjamin. Two of them held hands, and he smiled at her¡­ and he made her smile as well. What is he doing now? Is he thinking about her? Yesterday, at this time, two of them shared a meal. Just the two of them, and her heart was full. Now she is surrounded with people, and they are nice and treat her well... but she feels alone.


    Sarah noticed that Penny is quiet and downcast. She remembered that JoAnna said how Penny is by herself in the safehouse after Ben left (staff and security don''t count, since they are trained to do their job and stay out of the way).


    Sarah can rte to how Penny feels. Both of them don''t have ess to their loved one (in a way).


    Sarah is aware that all the people around her are ying a big role in her not sumbing to the anguish which is pulling her in with some strong maic force. If she is by herself it would be impossible to resist... She would either fall into a depression and self-destruct or fly into rage and destroy everything around her¡­ it could go either way. People present are reminding her not to give up, because it''s not over. And she will not give up as long as there is a single sliver of hope, no matter how small it is.


    "Do you want to stay here?", Sarah offered to Penny. "We have a room you can use, and it''s livelier than a safehouse. The time will pass faster, and you can stay here as long as you wish."


    Internally, JoAnna shook her head at the thought that Sarah likes to collect people (and animals). But JoAnna can''t deny that she admires that quality her baby sister has¡­ helping people (and animals).


    Penny nced at JoAnna who responded with a side-nod mixed with a shrug indicating that it''s up to her. "This ce is probably safer than the safehouse."


    Jeff frowned at JoAnna''sment. That is THEIR safehouse, why is she talking badly of it?


    Penny nced around the table and saw smiling faces of Emma and Sophia looking her way, even Felix was smiling¡­ and she epted.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 994 - The Army Of Chaos

    ~ Los Angeles, undisclosed location ~


    Sunday, December 8


    It''s early evening at the outskirts of Los Angeles.


    A helicopter silentlynded on the helipad which is located on arge lot. Lot has several buildings which are designed to serve as living quarters for the people who work for the newly established underground organization <em>''Chaos''</em>.


    About thirty men in matching ck outfits are lined up, waiting for people to alight from the helicopter.


    Ten people came out, each in the same ck outfit, and their faces are covered in masks. They assumed their positions, five on each side from the door. Eleventh person came out, a slender female figure in a ck outfit, her face is covered with a ck mask which shimmers slightly, and her hair is pulled into a ponytail.


    Thirty people know that female as their Boss (aka Nyx) who recruited them in the fight clubs owned by White family. They don''t know her real name or her face. Well, one of them knows that is Sarah, but we will get to him in a bit.


    Ten people by her side are known as generals of the army of Chaos.


    The secrecy is important. Because if any of the army members gets caught, it will be devastating if they reveal that the person behind organization called Chaos is Sarah Hill.


    She is confident that her generals will not betray her, no matter what, but her army members¡­ she knows that they are loyal to her, but they still need to earn her absolute trust.


    Sarah looked at her army and gave a small nod. They all arrived inst few days and settled at this location. They have sleeping quarters, kitchen and dining areas,mon areas for entertainment, indoor gym and outdoor training grounds. Her generals take turns daily toe and provide instructions, and to make sure the army members train in order to increase their fighting power.


    Now that everyone is gathered, and they have a detailed n in ce, they will begin. Tonight.


    Sarah stood in front of her army members and started exining: "You will be grouped in twos and threes and attack different locations. Each group will have one general leading them. You must obey the orders, otherwise you are endangering yourself and others. On the way to your destination, you will be briefed if your mission is to seize or to destroy the location. Generals will decide if any resources found are useful for us or not. If they are useful, you will bring them here, if not, destroy. You will encounter resistance. If they flee, let them go. If they resist, break their limbs. If they attack¡­ kill. Any questions?"


    One man raised a hand. "Only three or four of us per location? Isn''t that too bold?"


    Sarah made a gesture with her hand in the air, choosing an option in her Eve-vision and dozen drones materialized, hovering above her. To anyone watching from the side, it looked like a sci-fi magic.


    Sarah knows that is not magic. It''s science. Felix perfected the reflective surface, so drones are so well camouged that they are almost impossible to spot with a naked eye. Thatbined with them being silent, makes her drones perfect assassins (and spies).


    She observed the silent shock which is shown on the faces of her army members before providing more information: "Each of these can incapacitate fifty people within seconds and every team will have ten drones apanying them. You might not see them, but they are there."


    She made a gesture with her hand, and the drones disappeared again. People gasped. It must be some sorcery.


    Sarah''s ten generals: Jesse, Haru, Ron, N, Oni, Z, Masika, Imani, Jamari and Ade took two or three men each (how they previously discussed) and headed in ck vans toward their destinations.


    "My Mistress¡­", Noah approached Sarah.


    "Call me Boss, or Nyx.", she told him. "And yes, you areing with me."


    Noah was happy that his Mistress didn''t forget about him.


    Three more people joined them, and they headed to the helicopter. Sarah is hitting thergest target for tonight.


    Sarah previously decided on eleven targets for the first evening and discussed the n with her generals. Their first round of attacks is focused on facilities owned by branch families that are under Voronins and Lebedevs. Goal is to get them out of Los Angeles area, then out of California, and then out of United States. Army of Chaos will cut off theirwork in the United States before they expand and suppress those two families further... until there is nothing left.


    Sarah knows that their method is that they hire locals for dirty work. Those people are in there only for the money. They will flee at the sign of trouble, and those are the ones Sarah will spare. There will be few within the hired people who want to prove themselves by defending their position¡­ they will suffer. But the people who actually belong to Lebedev and Voronin organizations (and their branch families) will attack, they were raised that way. For them, there will be no mercy.


    Sarah sends her generals into battle with a confidence that they have the element of surprise, and technology on their side. Also, there are no elite fighters in the area. It seems that they are in Eastern Europe, and King is on the East Coast. Two elites from Voronin family are in South America.


    ¡­


    The attacks were coordinated and swift.


    Targets didn''t get a grip of what is going on, and they had no chance to call for help (Eve cut off theirmunication).


    Sarahnded the helicopter silently by therge field of cannabis.


    With Eve-vision, Sarah can see that twenty-three people are guarding it, and they were easily overpowered by Sarah''s men.


    They were rxed, obviously not expecting an attack. Who is bold (and foolish) enough to attack them? They are operating here for years and no one dared to approach them.


    When Eve confirmed that there are no more active targets, Sarah went to one shabby looking building and found a trapdoor on the floor. It led to an underground tunnel which connects to an expansive storage.


    Large metallic boxes are neatly stacked one on top of another, and there are some wooden crates next to the wall on the right.


    Metallic boxes are full of cash. Millions.


    Wooden crates have handguns and explosives. Not bad.


    "Load all this into the helicopter.", Sarah ordered.


    Five men got busy without questioning her. They are strong and swift, so it didn''t take long to move all those boxes and crates.


    "Boss, what are we going to do with all of this?", Noah gestured toward the cannabis when they all returned to the helicopter.


    "Burn it.", Sarahmanded.


    Noah understood and distributed masks to everyone present before they spread out and doused the field with the fire elerant.


    n is simple. Chase them away. If something is useful, take it. If it''s not, destroy it.


    ¡­


    It was close to midnight when thest unit returned.


    The missions were aplete sess. No one from the army of Chaos was hurt, and they got quite a haul: money, weapons, explosives, gold and precious gems.


    They found substantial amount of drugs in several locations, but that was on the list to destroy. Sarah has no need for that.


    They also confiscated several dozen hard drives which were stored offline. Considering that they were in the hands of branch families, there is a low chance that anything useful is on them, but who knows? Maybe they can find something they could use.


    Jesse made three trips with the fully loaded helicopter to transfer all that into the storage on the property where Cliffside vi is.


    Out of eleven targets, eight were destroyed, and they kept three. One warehouse, one apartment building, and one is a building for an office space. Those locations will be guarded by drones, and one member of the army of Chaos will always be present on each location (in regr clothes). They will also hire number of local thugs.


    For the apartment building and the office space, Sarah wants to do a remodel and put them up for rent. About 10-20% will be kept for them to use, but the rest will provide them with a good ie. She is always interested in increasing her passive ie. And it costs money to raise an army.


    Sarah is more than pleased with Noah''s performance. She wants everyone who knows her identity to stay at the Cliffside vi, but Noah is¡­ different. His masochistic tendencies are giving her goosebumps and at the same time, she believes that he will not tell the other army members who she is.


    She <em>''promoted''</em> Noah to the highest rank amongst army members. He is the sergeant, in charge of other army members. Noah likes that. His Mistress trusts him.


    On the way back, Sarah sat in the helicopter and excited chatter from Ade and others blended into background noise while she thought about her new organization: Chaos.


    Aiden listed several names as good options in his ns, and she picked this one because in Greek mythology, Nyx and Erebus are both born out of Chaos. She is confident that he will approve her choice, once he wakes up.


    Sarah is pleased that tonight went without a hitch. They have ns for tomorrow as well. If they don''t encounter any dys, in ten days, Lebedevs and Voronins will not have a presence in the Los Angeles county.


    Of course, it''s inevitable that the news will reach them, and they will find out that the army of Chaos is attacking them. They will probably retaliate as well¡­ but that is part for the phase two of her n. Until that happens, she needs to expand their territory as much as possible because that means that Eve''s area of influence is increasing as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 995 - Sophias Birthday

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Wednesday, December 11


    It''s Sophia''s birthday.


    She woke up in the arms of her beloved Felix, and everything would be perfect if she didn''t roll on the back in her sleep. Her back is killing her! The 7-month pregnancy belly is growing, and it''s making her ufortable.


    Luckily, Felix helped hery on the side and he provided the best massage for pain relief there is.


    As soon as the pain subsided, Sophia started squirming and being grabby, and they ended up making love.


    Besides increasing her physical difort, the growing baby is the cause of Sophia''s frequent restroom breaks¡­ and also limitations in their lovemaking positions. Her mostfortable position as oftely is what she calls <em>''the sideways''</em>: she is lying on her side, and the leg on the top is on Felix''s shoulder while the other one is on the bed (or the floor, or the sofa¡­ depending where <em>''the mood''</em> strikes).


    "Happy birthday, ma ch¨¦ri¡­", Felix murmured while holding panting Sophia in his arms.


    "Mmm¡­", she hummed in approval. "Happy it is."


    After getting ready for the day, Sophia went to the home-office to work from there, and Felix went to the workshop. Inst few weeks he is spending most of his awake-time in there.


    When Sophia reached into the dining room for lunch, Sarah, Emma and Penny were setting up a giant <em>''Happy birthday''</em> banner. Charlie was making sure that the banner is centered, from his wheelchair.


    JoAnna and Jeff arrived shortly after, with Steve and Bridgette and they brought more guests.


    "Happy Birthday!", JoAnna eximed while gesturing toward the door from where Isabe and Leah emerged.


    Sophia was very happy to see them. She misses Leah very much.


    Isabe came to Los Angeles for few days to set up her new art gallery which will feature her works and it will have artwork of some other artists as well. She spoke with Penny online few times, and Isabe believes that Penny will do great as the curator of her gallery.


    They already agreed that Isabe will pay Penny a base sry and benefits, and Penny will get a percentage of any sales the gallery makes.


    Penny is excited. This is her next step toward independence: a job.


    On Sunday, Emma apanied Penny for her makeover. Charlie was there as well. They drove in his car to the styling salon and then they had a lunch in a restaurant.


    Penny wondered if there is a need for her to be the third wheel, and wanted to avoid that lunch, but Emma insisted that it''s not a problem. Penny is confident that she saw Charlie purse his lips in protest.


    Penny''s hair is now short. Pixie bob cut with dark red highlights on her dark brown hair against her fairplexion looks amazing. It''s edgy and ssy at the same time. Perfect.


    Emma offered Penny to apany her for the apartment-hunting, when Penny starts getting her sry. Sarah overheard them and told Penny that there is no rush.


    "Feel free to stay here in order to save two-three months'' worth of sry before heading out. You will need it.", Sarah advised. "The expenses are much more than just the rent and utility bills."


    Penny nodded in agreement. After all, she never lived on her own, and she will trust Sarah on this.


    Emma is getting along great with Penny, and she is thinking that maybe two of them can be roommates, because she will move out of the Cliffside vi (eventually) as well. But it''s too early to bring that up.


    The lunch was a celebratory one. Matias (the cook) made sure to prepare Sophia''s favorites.


    Sophia''s mood dropped when she realized that Felix is not present. She didn''t need to check his location¡­ the workshop!


    Sophia usually does not mind, she is happy that her husband loves what he does to the point of losing any sense of time. But today is her birthday, damnit!


    ¡­


    Sophia entered the workshop, ready to scold Felix right from the door, but her steps halted at the sight of the drones. Hundreds of them¡­ everywhere.


    "What is all this?", Sophia asked Felix when she approached him, unable to hide her surprise.


    "Drones.", Felix stated the fact.


    Sophia rolled her eyes telling him that she can see that. "Why so many? Is Eve nning an invasion?"


    Felix stifled augh and pulled Sophia to sit in hisp. "Sarah told me to prepare them. I''m not sure why, she said that it''s better if I don''t know¡­ and I know enough that if any of you three sisters tell me not to ask questions, I listen."


    "Look¡­", he gestured to the side toward onerge cube-shaped device which has number of lit-up disys. "I automated the drone-testing process, so I don''t need to do it manually. Without it¡­ it would take me forever to go through all these."


    Sophia took a mental note to talk to Sarah about this. Butter, now they have guests upstairs.


    "Come, lunch is served.", Sophia told Felix.


    ¡­


    Sophia was all smiles when she saw that Ste and Edward are there as well.


    "When did you arrive?", she asked while hugging both of her parents.


    "This morning. Here¡­", Ste handed her a box. "I''ve made your favorite: dumplings with plums."


    Sophia swallowed the saliva which pooled into her mouth unexpectedly, to prevent herself from drooling. "Thank you." She kept the box with precious dumplings in the back of the fridge. That is HERS.


    The lunch was very lively. And it went into the afternoon with a cake and a lot of well wishes.


    Haru, Jesse, Ron and the kids as well as every other staff member joined for the cake. Even Bob1 and Bob2 joined.


    This was the first time for Penny to see them all gathered, and she was surprised to see that everyone is¡­ happy.


    She remembered the stone-faced maids who didn''t have a problem to bring her one meal a day while she was held captive in the basement¡­ and the bodyguards who left her with Lukas White in that private room to do with her as he pleases, they even guarded the door so that she can''t escape... It will take time for Penny to heal and not to drift into those unpleasant memories. All that is behind her, thanks to the people who are here gathered,ughing and eximing <em>''Happy Birthday!''</em> randomly.


    One person is not here¡­ and Penny wondered for umpteenth time if Ben is missing her as well. Sarah told her that he started working on Monday, and that he is OK... and that should be enough.


    ¡­


    In the evening...


    "My birthday celebration is not over?", Sophia asked curiously when Felix blindfolded her and started leading her out of the house. Based on the noise, she can tell that they are in the garden.


    Early afternoon, the guests dispersed, and Sophia went back to work thinking that her birthday festivities are over. She was surprised to see Felix enter the home office with an enigmatic smile on his face. Oh, how she loves those dimples. In the hallway he blindfolded her and started leading the way outside¡­


    Back to present¡­


    "Oh!", Sophia eximed and patted her chest at the sight of a super-romantic candlelit dinner which is set up for two of them in the gazebo.


    There are flower petals, and the soft music¡­ the spacious seating is lined withfortable cushions and there are few fluffy nkets avable.


    Felix draped one nket over Sophia''s shoulders. She should not feel chilly.


    The creamy soup was delicious, and Sophia is sure that it tasted better because Felix fed her¡­ one spoon at a time. Every time there was a spec of soup on her lips, he would lick it off. Well, it started with a lick, and it ended up with a kiss.


    "At this rate, we will go to the bedroom before we finish food.", Sophia warned him with a mischievous smile on her face.


    Felix raised an eyebrow. "Bedroom?"


    Sophia shivered when she felt his hand sneak up her thigh, under the dress.


    "We are outside¡­", she protested when he pulled her panties down.


    "They have all been warned to stay inside and not to disturb our romantic birthday dinner."


    Sophia was not sure at what point Felix turned off the lights, or when did she start pulling him closer instead of pushing him away¡­ but they confirmed that <em>''the sideways''</em> works great on the seating in the gazebo as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 996 - King Investigates Chaos

    ~ New York ~


    December 24


    9:12 AM


    "What do you mean by: the mission was a failure?", King growled at Ivan.


    Three more subordinates are present in the room and they are trying to diminish their presence.


    "The men we sent didn''te back. Themunication was cut off and the trackers are dead.", Ivan exined, and pointed at area of the map of California which is on the table in front of the King. "As soon as they entered the zone here¡­ they disappeared."


    Ivan is not sure why is King asking for an exnation? The report in front of him says it all, and the same happened with previous five groups of people they sent to investigate what is going on in California.


    "And we still don''t know who is doing this?", King craned his neck to look at his subordinates in the back.


    "They call themselves the army of Chaos.", one man from the back responded.


    "Who are they?", King squeezed through his teeth.


    The man stepped forward and started talking: "The leader is a female¡­"


    King threw a pencil holder at the man and it hit him in the middle of the forehead.


    The man felt stinging, he is bleeding. But he does not dare to reach for it.


    King grunted and spoke in a dangerously low voice which increased in volume as he proceeded: "Are you going to tell me a story about a female warrior with glowing red eyes who can crush things with her bare hands? One report even mentions a ck panther! She is so silent that no one hears hering, and people just drop dead instantly. And shemands shadows who can''t be caught, and your body gets paralyzed if youy your eyes on them? Is she a mutant that can shootsers out of her eyes? Or maybe releases a poison? Or is she using a potion which can give her supernatural strength? Do you really think that I will believe that load of bullshit? I need to know who are they!"


    King stood up abruptly and it made all three men in the back flinch. "Get out and find me something useful!"


    The three men scrambled out of the room.


    King sat back in his chair and pinched the roof of his nose.


    "Any movements from Milena''s side?", King asked Ivan.


    He knows that Milena is upset because of what happened to Sarah and Aiden. That is why they destroyed three of his facilities. And he allowed it without retaliation, thinking that it will pacify her. He does not mind sacrificing few locations and some pawns.


    After that incident, everything was quiet for some time, as expected. But now¡­ they are losing resources faster than they can ount for them, and in the most populous area of the country!


    Milena is the top suspect, because she knows inner workings of the family, and these quick and precise attacks can''t be done by an outsider. It''s like they know exactly the location of each of his men.


    "No." Ivan responded to King''s question and exined: "She is on her way to Los Angeles, probably to spend the Christmas with her daughters. There is no movement from her or her men."


    King wondered, if it''s not Milena, who could it be? "How about Whites? Or Milena''s daughters?"


    Ivan had another report ready in his hand and ced it in front of King while summarizing: "Whites are busy with power transfer, and they have an internal struggle which involves Marcus White. JoAnna is supporting Jeffrey, and Sophia is mostly at home taking care of her pregnancy."


    "What about Sarah?" King knows that her arm is permanently damaged, but that does not mean that she is not angry.


    "She is at home. Ever since they returned from the hospital, other than trips she takes with JoAnna, she stays home and takes care of Aiden White. They hired a full time nurse who is staying at their home. Few photos we obtained show that Sarah''s left arm didn''t recover." Ivan ced several photos on the desk from the folder in his hands.


    "What about Voronins?" As much as King is treating Milena as a number one suspect, his men are investigating others as well. And Voronins are always suspected of acting against Lebedevs.


    "Our sources from Russia say that their core members are under alert. It appears that the army of Chaos is attacking them as well."


    King leaned back in his chair and started thinking¡­ So, it''s not only them, but Voronins as well? Maybe this army of Chaos is not targeting them specifically, but it''s cleaning the field so that they can take over Los Angeles? Are other organizations under attack? They should investigate this.


    Huh, that army of Chaos already has Los Angeles and surrounding cities in their control, and they are expanding¡­ soon they will own the whole Southern California! That must be arge army if they are having such a strong defense and expanding at the same time. How can an organization with so many members suddenly appear out of nowhere, and they are not able to get any useful information on them? The rumors are outrageous. There is no way he is going to believe in that¡­ a female with glowing red eyes¡­ yeah, right. The only thing missing are aliens.


    "Should we alert our core members as well?", Ivan''s question interrupted King''s thoughts.


    King nodded. "Tell them to keep an eye on Voronins. Let''s avoid a scenario where they take advantage of the situation and grab what is ours. There is a possibility that they are the ones behind all this¡­ Assign extra people into finding out who is pulling strings of this Chaos army. They are too organized. At this rate, we will lose California within weeks¡­"


    "This arrived this morning.", Ivan ced a printout in front of King.


    King read it and snorted. "Elders found about the situation?"


    Ivan nodded. "They are requesting you to go back and to meet in person."


    An amused smirk danced on King''s face. "In person? Are they considering to rece me?"


    "I don''t have that information." Ivan took a step back after responding. King is (almost) smiling, that can''t be a good thing. He is the most dangerous when he is smiling.


    King pushed the paper back to Ivan. "Dy them. I want to find out about this new organization before meeting with Elders. And contact Milena."


    Ivan was surprised by King''s request. "Do you think that she will talk to you?"


    "It''s in her interest that I stay in charge of overseeing North America."


    Ivan looked at the paper which has a notice that he should return to Eastern Europe for an emergency meeting. "You can just go to the meeting and wipe them out."


    King chuckled. "Yes, I can. But where is the fun in that? Life will be boring if we remove everyone who is in our way."


    Ivan headed out of the office and King stopped him: "Tell those three that if they don''t find anything useful within a week, I will go there by myself to investigate¡­ and if ites to that, their services will not be necessary."


    Ivan paused. "Do you really n to go¡­?"


    "Of course, not.", King cut him off impatiently. "My presence is not necessary. But I will get rid of them. They have one week."


    Ivan nodded and exited the room. He exhaled. This went better than expected considering that they just dumped number of bad news at King. But those three are in trouble. If they don''t produce results soon, King will dispose of them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 997 - Christmas At The Cliffside Villa (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    December 25


    It''s Christmas, and the Cliffside vi was never livelier.


    Ste and Edward arrived the previous day, to help with decorating the house. They guessed that due to Aiden''s situation, Sarah will not do much, however, they were surprised to see that the house is decorated, and there is a huge Christmas tree. Well, you can never have too much decorations for Christmas (ording to Ste).


    Ste got Emma and Penny involved, so they were busy as well. Sophia was watching them from the sofa. Ste called Sarah toe, but Sarah told her that she already did her part of the decorating, and that she is done.


    When Ste found out who all ising, she rushed to the city to few stores which are opente for an emergency Christmas present shopping.


    Before heading to bed on Christmas eve, the two floors above ground were set up, lit up, and ready for Christmas.


    Edward got Felix engaged, and two of them added more lights in the garden and the driveway area.


    Back to present.


    Besides regrs: Sarah, Aiden, Sophia, Felix, Penny and Emma, Ste and Edward are here. And let''s not forget about Charlie (he can be called a regr).


    Jarred wanted Charlie to join the rest of the Smith family for Christmas, but Charlie said that he can''t miss his therapy. Jarred didn''t believe him but didn''t want to argue either so he allowed him to do whatever he wants, and he approves of Charlie bonding with kids from White and Hill families. Jarred told Charlie that until his legs heal, he can take it easy and enjoy. After that, he needs to go back to business.


    JoAnna and Jeff arrivedter that morning with nor and Oscar. They met with Steve and Bridgette at the front door.


    Just before lunch time, Jasper and Ellie made their entrance. How did two of them ended uping? JoAnna talked to Ellie few days ago, and they touched the topic of Christmas. Ellie said that she does not care much about it because she didn''t celebrate Christmas at home since her mother passed away¡­"The only thing I miss about Christmas are parties that your family hosted¡­ but it seems that there will not be a party this year¡­", Ellie whined. JoAnna said that they will all gather at Sarah''s house so technically, the party is there. Ellie mentioned that to Jasper, and they ended uping to Los Angeles.


    Sophia and JoAnna immediately pulled Ellie on the side to discuss¡­ the ring! Yup, Ellie and Jasper are officially engaged with the ring and everything. Emma, Penny, Bridgette and Sarah joined to hear all about the romantic helicopter ride to the luxurious mountaintop resort which Jasper booked just for the two of them, and flowers, and music and good wine and¡­ he got on his knee¡­ and she said <em>''yes''</em>. Ah! There is another weddinging!


    Ste was not very happy that in about thirty years, this is the first time that they are not celebrating Christmas in their home. But she knows that Sarah will not leave Aiden''s side, and Sophia and JoAnna will stay with Sarah¡­ so she had toe to Los Angeles in order to spend this holiday with her daughters. She sighed when she remembered that few months ago she imagined that her daughters with their male counterparts wille to their house for Christmas, but now if she stayed home it would be only Edward and her. And maybe Owen.


    They had their lunch buffet-style and all staff members joined them as well.


    After lunch, it was time for present opening.


    Everyone brought at least few presents, so they were all crammed under the Christmas tree, expanding to the sides as well.


    "Where are you going?", Sarah asked Bec and Tristan who were on their way out. "Stay a bit longer. There are presents for everyone."


    The staff was excited to see that they are also covered in this present-bonanza.


    Sarah didn''t go out shopping, but that does not mean that she didn''t order online. Sophia prefers shopping in person, but due to pregnancy, she did it from thefort of her bed. With Ste and JoAnna, fourdies from Hill family made sure that everyone got at least four presents. And with others giving their <em>''Christmas present contributions''</em> it was a present-overload.


    Sarah sat on the bed next to Aiden with an intention to open her presents. She kept his presents on the side and remembered howst Christmas she fought with Edward when he found out that she is dating Aiden¡­ ah, that Christmas it was just the two of them, at the airport, heading to Vivian''s house where they spent the night. And now¡­ Sarah squeezed Aiden''s hand gently and left her presents on the side, next to his. They will open them together, when he wakes up. No matter what is inside, she can''t be happy about it, not without his active presence.


    The kids cheered, Ste got them matching clothes (activewear, with running shoes). Sarah got them credits for the popr online game everyone is ying thanks to Jesse and Haru hooking them up. For older staff members,dies got gift cards for a luxurious spa downtown, and guys got season tickets for Dodgers. Ever since Sarah caught them watch the baseball game in the <em>''hangout''</em> room and cheer breathlessly for Dodgers, she took a mental note to get them that for Christmas. Jeff and JoAnna hired a designer to create a logo for the ''Cliffside vi'' household and all staff members got uniforms which included hats and jackets with the logo on it (Sarah approved the logo design beforehand). They even got matching pens and mugs!


    Sarah looked at Penny who was smiling shyly while fumbling with several presents which had her name on them. She got presents from each of the Hill sisters, Emma, Ste and even Charlie got her one.


    Sarah reached under the Christmas tree and got one small box without a name tag.


    "This one is from Ben.", she handed the box to Penny.


    Last Friday, Ben gave the box to Sarah and asked if she can give it to Penny for Christmas. At first Sarah thought of refusing because they agreed to absolutely no contact until it''s safe, but she saw that it''s important to Ben... and she knew that it will make Penny happy. Of course, Sarah made sure that it''s safe, and that there are no tracking devices or anything like that.


    Penny was stunned for a moment before keeping all boxes on the side and taking the one from Sarah.


    She smiled when she saw a golden pendant on a chain. Pendant is five hearts linked together.


    "Ben told me to tell you that it''s one for each month¡­ and that you will understand what that means."


    Penny nodded. She knows that it''s one heart for each month that they will be separated¡­ a reminder that he loves her, and that he will love her five months from now.


    Penny put the chain around her neck and held the pendant in her palm. "Thank you¡­", she told Sarah.


    Penny was feeling out of ce, like she was watching a Christmas movie and suddenly got sucked in. She never had such a Christmas day experience, all the decorations, and presents and people full of smiles and cheers. And she was missing Ben more than ever so far¡­ but now she has this pendant, and holding it in her palm, close to her heart, makes her feel that Ben is with her. It''s 20 days since she saw himst time¡­ yes, she is counting. That is almost one month, so four more to go.


    When the present-opening-bonanza was over, the staff went to resume with their tasks, Christmas cheer apparent on their faces.


    Guests (and hosts) moved to the first level underground, into the <em>''hangout''</em> room which is filled with fun options such as: pinball machines, a pool table, a dart board, and various arcade games. They have snacks and entertainment provided. Christmas themed movie was already ying on the huge TV screen when they got there... and the day will end with a dinner.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 998 - Christmas At The Cliffside Villa (2)

    Ste tapped Sarah''s shoulder. "Can we talk in private?"


    Two of them went to the study room.


    Sarah sat on the sofa and Kittyid next to her, cing her head in Sarah''sp (expecting head scratches). Kitty almost doubled in size since they brought her, and she does not look like a harmless cub. Her legs are getting longer, and she is morphing into a young leopard by the day.


    Ste went straight to the point. "Do you know anything about a group of people who are calling themselves the army of Chaos?"


    "Why would you ask me such a question?"


    Ste narrowed her eyes at Sarah whose indifferent expression andck of curiosity told Ste that it''s not the first time she hears about them.


    "Because they are attacking resources of Lebedev family in Los Angeles."


    Sarah made a face indicating how that information does not mean anything to her.


    "The rumors are that the leader is a woman, with a ck leopard.", Ste added.


    "A leopard?", Sarah nced at Kitty. "I didn''t know that there is more than one leopard in the area."


    Internally, Sarah rolled her eyes. It was one time! Kitty was super clingy that evening, maybe due to growing pains¡­ and she didn''t want to leave Sarah''s side. So, Sarah decided to bring Kitty along. Because of that one time it''s <em>''a woman with a leopard''</em>. Sarah is aware of the rumors, she even read (and edited) the reports that reached King.


    "How is your left arm?", Ste asked.


    "It''s healing."


    Ste took one decorative wooden sphere from the shelf and threw it at Sarah. Sarah reflexively caught it¡­ with her left hand.


    "It''s healing nicely.", Ste observed.


    "What do you want?" Sarah decided to stop ying this game.


    "I want to know if the one provoking them is you."


    Sarah shrugged. "So, what if I am, and what if I''m not¡­?"


    "You are ying with fire."


    "They are the ones who started the fire. And I''m not sure if I will get burned, but I will make sure that they burn." Sarah''s gaze moved to the palm-sized wooden sphere in her hand.


    Ste could not hide her surprise when she saw Sarah crushing the sphere like it''s an eggshell which does not provide any resistance. Ste knows that JoAnna operated on Sarah''s hand, but this¡­ just what did they do?


    Sarah patted her hands to dust them off. "If there is nothing else, we should go upstairs. There is a Christmas party."


    "You are putting yourself and your sisters into danger by attacking the Lebedevs.", Ste gave another warning to Sarah.


    "My sisters? I am confident that you have the information which confirms that JoAnna is busy with helping Jeff rted to White family business, and Sophia is with Felix, making sure nothing goes wrong with her pregnancy while juggling matters of Orion Enterprise. And also¡­ I am technically disabled, taking care of my fianc¨¦ who is in aa. Do you think that any of us has the time or the energy or the opportunity to attack anyone? Or to lead an organization called¡­ Chaos?" Sarah paused and observed Ste''s expression for some time before continuing. "And if you can''t connect Chaos to me or my sisters, what makes you think that anyone else can?"


    The truth is that JoAnna and Sophia don''t know about Chaos and everything that Sarah is doing. If they knew, they would want to help, and Sarah does not want to involve them. Her sisters are busy with their matters, and ording to the n which she follows, involvement of JoAnna and Sophia is not necessary. Sarah got it covered.


    Ste saw that Sarah does not want to talk anymore. She is walking away¡­


    "When do you n to challenge me to a duel?"


    Ste''s question made Sarah pause her steps.


    "That will not be necessary.", Sarah responded and walked out with Kitty by her side.


    Sarah wanted to beat Ste and prove that she is stronger¡­ to prove that she is ready and to get her mother''s help. But she realized that Ste will not help her attack the maternal family, no matter how much she proves herself, because for Ste, Sarah will always be a child.


    There is no point in winning a duel and forcing her mother to help, because Sarah will never be confident that Ste is not keeping things from her. Sarah gave her more than one chance toe clean, tell them about their background and help, and Ste always managed to disappoint her. Now Sarah does not trust Ste (aka Milena), and she does not want to y games with people she does not trust, unless it''s necessary.


    Sarah knows that Ste, Edward, nor and Oscar are working in the background to keep them safe, how much they can. And maybe that would be enough if Sarah stays low and hides. But Sarah has no intention of avoiding a head-on collision with whoever is after them, not anymore.


    ¡­


    In the hangout room¡­


    Charlie, Jeff and Jasper are chatting over a game of cards with Oscar and Edward while Steve and Felix are glued to the Gga arcade game. Felix can never get enough of that game, and somehow Steve got hooked up to it as well.


    nor was excitedly chatting with Sophia and Bridgette about Sophia''s pregnancy while not-so-secretly throwing nces toward JoAnna''s belly. JoAnna noticed and did her best to ignore it. If she shows any reaction, she will need to listen to the <em>''when is my grandchilding?''</em> mixed in with <em>''you are married for how long now?''</em>. JoAnna would usually pull Sarah into that talk but considering what happened¡­ she does not want to put Sarah through that.


    Ellie sat next to Penny.


    "You look¡­ ufortable.", Ellie observed.


    Penny looked at Ellie and reminded herself that this is the fianc¨¦e of Jasper Kiani, young CEO of K Industries. Penny remembers that information from the portfolio of top 100 heirs in the country that her parents made her memorize. And she knows that Ellie is a good friend with all three Hill sisters, she was the maid of honor on JoAnna''s wedding.


    "Yeah. This is my first time to have such a lively Christmas.", Penny vaguely exined.


    In the house of Morgans, everything was a show for others. Mr. Morgan would get staff to do an borate light setup in the front yard, so that from the street it looks festive¡­ but the house didn''t have any decorations on the inside. Morgan family members attended parties which other''s hosted, and they didn''t receive guests during the holidays, so there was no need to make any effort inside.


    "If not for Hills being my neighbors, I would not celebrate Christmas." Ellie smiled bitterly while remembering: "My mom passed when I was young, and I''m not close to my father. Unless I''m somewhere out for business, I would spend the holidays in their home."


    Penny was not sure why Ellie shared this information with her. But it told her that Hills are weing people. That is¡­ different from what she is used to.


    "I challenge you two to a game of darts!", Emma proimed while standing in front of Ellie and Penny.


    "Don''t start without me!", JoAnna eximed and rushed to join them next to the dartboard.


    Sarah was sitting next to Aiden while observing the people present. It was a good atmosphere, lots ofughter and giggles. She hoped that the next year people gather here as well¡­ Sarah thought that maybe that is why her mother likes organizing parties at their family vi, to make peoplee together and be happy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 999 - Mr. Patel Has A Job For Omega (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    January 7


    2:31 AM


    Sarah is in the bedroom, in front of theputer.


    She is analyzing the current progress of her army of Chaos. Tomorrow will be their monthiversary how they started attacking, seizing or destroying resources of Lebedev and Voronin families.


    The rate at which they are expanding their influence is slowing down, but that is expected. At first, they were only attacking, but now they are at the stage where they need to manage their assets while keeping them safe, like the apartment building they acquired in the first night of them being active. The remodel of that building ispleted, and they already have a number of tenants.


    Besides that one, the army of Chaos seized four more apartment buildings and a total of six buildings dedicated to office space and nine warehouses.


    Out of those nine warehouses, three Sarah transformed into abination of a warehouse and an additional living quarters for her army members. She has apartments that they can use, but she does not want them going out in their uniforms from there, someone might spot them. They use their all-ck uniforms only when they are attacking, that is why the spies are unable to find out more about that mysterious army.


    With an increased area of influence, they need to be able to move around fast, so Sarah asked Jarred for another helicopter with the same specifications as the first one. It arrived yesterday.


    Cash, the construction manager, is happy with all the working his way. He is overseeing any remodel work that needs to be done on the buildings that Sarah decides to keep.


    For every apartment building, Sarah hired a building manager. They are <em>''regr civilians''</em> how she calls them. Noah was in charge of the hiring process and now he is managing them as well. Sarah is impressed with his performance.


    Colombians and Italians left letters into newly upied buildings for <em>''the Boss of the Chaos''</em>. Noah got those letters from building managers, and he gave them to Sarah. That is how Sarah found out that it''s not only Lebedev and Voronin families that want to know more about the army of Chaos. Number of other underground organizations is also curious about this new force.


    She is not sure what to do with them¡­ they want to meet with her and discuss an alliance. What alliance? She is in this for revenge, to get those two families out of their lives. Did she be some kind of a mafia Boss herself? She decided to think about thister.


    Sarah found it interesting how Aiden''s analysis of Lebedev and Voronin families is correct. In his n he noted that they need to be vignt for small scale frequent attacks which will be mostly focused on information gathering (Eve reports that the drones are busy). Aiden also concluded that no elites from either Lebedev or Voronin family will make their moves until they find out the details about who is taking their resources away. It seems that there is only a handful of elites in each family, and they don''t want to risk sending them on a mission without knowing the specifics of their enemy.


    In the week of Christmas, Sarah made another trip to Austin and hired her second batch of soldiers. Now there is a total of 56 people staying at the property which they call <em>''the Chaospound''</em>. Noah got two deputies.


    Sarah took a note to call Cash toe to the Cliffside vi. They either need to expand the existing underground storage, or to build another one. The volume of things they are seizing during their attacks is staggering.


    Last night after the raids, they filled up the helicopter two times with things to be transported to the storage. And that helicopter can carry A LOT!


    Within regr items like weapons and money, five crates stood out, each with ten bottles of Henri IV Dudognon Heritage Cognac Grande. A long name for a cognac, but it''s not just any cognac. Based on the information Eve provided: it''s an exquisite alcoholic beverage, aged for 100 years. Each bottle is made out of half tinum and half 24-karat gold, covered with diamonds, and is estimated at 2 million US dors! Each!


    Sarah grimaced while thinking, why anyone would pay so much for a bottle of a bitter drink? She remembered that Aiden likes bitter drinks. Well, he said that next to her he got used to sweet things in life, but she is confident that he will appreciate this beverage. And Jeff likes cognac as well. Ah, she has a birthday present for Jeff! This cognac will be perfect because it seems that it is made to order and difficult to buy. Sarah guesses that the bottles are made to order, while cognac is made without one because it does not make any sense that you ce an order and then wait 100 years for your order to be ready.


    Sarah''s thoughts got interrupted by a familiar tune which she didn''t hear in a while. It''s the sound that signals an iing message for Omega. It''s not very often for Aiden (aka Omega) to get job requests because he is overpriced, but some people can afford the quality¡­ those are Aiden''s words.


    Sarah walked to the bedside table where Aiden''s phone is and unlocked it. A phone number and signed with: <em>''S. Patel''</em>.


    She got a phone which can''t be traced and called him back¡­


    "Omega?", Mr. Patel asked.


    "It''s Sigma, Mr. Patel. Omega is unable to respond at this moment.", Sarah told him.


    Mr. Patel does not mind if it''s Sigma or Omega. He knows they are together. He has a job that needs to be done and does not want to spend time on pleasantries. "Give me an email I can use to send you details of the job."


    "A job?", Sarah was surprised. Shouldn''t he be more polite, or give some introductions? Talking about payment is also a good idea, not to mention asking if she is willing to do one. If she is not aware that for more than two months Aiden is unable to make deals, she would suspect that he agreed to this job (whatever it is) yesterday.


    Mr. Patel didn''t like that Sarah (aka Sigma) is asking questions. But she sounded confused¡­"Yes, I have a deal with Omega. He signed it. He still owes me two jobs, no questions asked."


    Sarah sighed and looked at Aiden. "When did he sign it?"


    "You are not aware of it?", Mr. Patel guessed. He gave her few details and ended the call with: "I will send you job information on the email you provided in next fifteen minutes. In the next hour I expect to hear your estimates how long it will take you to start working on it."


    Sarah looked at the time. "It''s almost 3 AM here." She was implying that it''s the middle of the night. People usually sleep at this time. Can''t this wait?


    "And you are awake.", he responded coolly. "I''m waiting for those estimates." He ended the call.


    Sarah sighed. It must be tough to work for a billionaire like Mr. Patel.


    She rubbed her temples in frustration.


    Sarah thought of going to sleep, because she needs to wake up at least before lunch time. It''s Felix''s birthday. She has the present ready, but they are nning a lunch event where Jeff, JoAnna, Steve and Bridgette wille. Of course, Penny and Emma (which means Charlie also) will be present as well.


    Evening and dinner time are reserved for Sophia and Felix¡­ just the two of them.


    Sarah shook her head when she remembered that even with that huge belly in front of her, Sophia is eager to please her man. Her due date is a month away, but Sophia looks like she is ready to pop. And Felix is looking at Sophia with an infatuation like she is a goddess of fertility. Thinking about the uing baby... two of them are exchanging knowing looks whenever someone brings up the baby-name topic. They probably picked a name but are keeping it to themselves.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1000 - Mr. Patel Has A Job For Omega (2)

    Sarah reminded herself to focus. She is tired and because of that easily distracted, but she needs to finish this so that she can get some sleep. Otherwise her options are to be half-asleep during Felix''s birthday lunch or to oversleep. In any of those two, Sophia will not give her an easy time.


    Sarah decided to check Aiden''s emails. She didn''t touch them so far because they should be private, but now¡­ she needs to confirm the conditions of the deal that Mr. Patel mentioned.


    It took her few minutes to get ess to Aiden''s emails¡­ in his inbox, everything after October 24 is marked as unread.


    She focused on the ounts Aiden uses as Omega¡­ and found it. An agreement where Aiden will do 7 jobs, no questions asked and no right to refuse. Sarah sighed. That is like a nk cheque¡­ seven of them. With every day of dy until Mr. Patel delivers information on Tashi, the number of jobs required is reducing.


    Sarah tried to remember, when did she get the information on Tashi? ¡­ Based on the date when the document was signed, there should be three jobs. But Mr. Patel said that Aiden owes him two jobs. That means¡­ Aiden alreadypleted one. Without her knowledge. He knew that she will not approve the conditions, so he did it behind her back. Aiden agreed to this unreasonable contract so that she can get the training from Master Hollow.


    By the time Sarah finished looking through the agreement, the job information from Mr. Patel arrived.


    She frowned while reading the document. She knew it will not be anything simple, but this¡­ He wants her to jam cell phone signals for providers in India, while keeping the signal hispany provides at the peak.


    It took Sarah less than five seconds to understand: Mr. Patel wants hispany to rule over the cell phone traffic in India. And he is hiring her (an outsider) so that his hands are clean when authorities investigate. When people who are frustrated by the bad service start looking for a reliable cell phone provider, Mr. Patel wille in as a savior. Because of this deal that Aiden made, not even a money trail will exist which can connect Mr. Patel with what she is supposed to do.


    "Eve¡­", Sarah called.


    "Yes, Madam¡­", Eve responded softly. Her volume setting in the master bedroom is on low.


    Sarah closed her eyes and inhaled. As a Christmas present for Aiden, she got Eve to address her as <em>''Madam''</em>, and him as <em>''Master''</em>. Sarah is confident that Aiden will love that.


    "Give me information on current cell phone providers in India. I need their names, headquarter locations, number of customers, cell towers they are using¡­"


    Five minutester, Sarah was looking at the data on her screen. Threepanies stand out in that 25 billion US dors industry: SkyTel, Space Mobile, Tata Cellr. Three of them own over 55% of mobile subscribers. There is more than twenty otherpanies, butpared to top three, their share is negligible. And Mr. Patel''spany is currently ranked as #12.


    It is not difficult to do what he asked for, but it is a task that requires a lot of typing¡­ and her left hand is still not fully functional for fine tuned work like rapid typing on the keyboard. On few asions when Sarah tried speeding up her finger movements, she ended up crushing the keyboard.


    She responded to Mr. Patel with a text: "I need information: 1# For how long do you want me to obstruct them? Note that for the ''cost'' of one deal, time limit is one week; #2 Provide me with the list ofpanies you want to be affected by the attack. Based on this information, I will provide you my estimates. Within 24 hours."


    Sarah left the phone on the side and went to sleep. She hugged Aiden''s arm, as usually. And if he is awake she would pinch him hard and give him a scolding¡­ Why did he ept such a crappy deal? No questions asked? With Mr. Patel? Maybe she should appreciate the fact that he didn''t ask her to invade a country or seize a control over a military satellite.


    ¡­


    Sarah woke up in time to do some light stretches and to shower before lunch.


    When she got ready, she saw that there is still some time before she needs to head to the dining room. Because of Felix''s birthday, Sophia is handling everything, and Sarah just needs to show up for a meal.


    Of course, any extra time gets spent in front of theputer. She noticed that Aiden''s inbox is still open on the screen, and she started skimming through subjects of unopened emails. She shouldn''t read his emails, but she is just looking if there is anything urgent, alright?


    Her attention got drawn to the email thread Aiden had with Felix, subject: <em>''the bands''</em>, and information that shows 50+ emails in the thread. A lot of back and forth for discussing¡­ music bands? Why so many emails? She didn''t know that they are so much into music, but even if they are, they are living in the same house, isn''t it easier to talk about it? Sarah could not hold back, and she expanded the email thread to see the content¡­


    ¡­


    In the afternoon¡­


    Sarah and Felix are in the workshop.


    "I know that you made wedding bands for Aiden. I want to see them."


    Sarah is aware that Aiden did this secretly, to surprise her. But she can''t pretend that she does not know that the wedding bands exist. After two and a half months, she needs something that will keep her spirits high. She does not want to lose hope that he will wake up. And maybe, just maybe, this proof that he was preparing for them to get married will give her a dose of happiness so that she can continue waiting for him without falling apart.


    Felix reached into the drawer on his right.


    Sarah observed a thick ring on Felix''s desk which is made out of tinum (maybe?), the top half is speckled with green gemstones and the bottom half with dark ones.


    "Aiden requested this¡­ two bands fit together to form one." Felix took the ring from the desk and ced it in his palm. He twisted it slightly and separated one ring into two: the one with green gemstones and the other one with dark gemstones.


    "It took me time to make these, you know¡­?", Felix said like he is expecting some praise, or at least ament¡­ anything.


    Seeing that Sarah is silent, he continued exining: "The one with green diamonds is yours and this one with ck ones is for him. When together, they form one. Also¡­" Felix ced both rings on the surface of his wooden desk and rings changed color to ck. "When together or connected with a conductive material they turn white¡­ and when apart they are ck."


    Sarah took the ck colored band with green gemstones in her right hand and observed it carefully. She can see small groves on one edge¡­ that is how two fit seamlessly into one¡­ with her left index finger she touched the ring on the desk and both rings turned white.


    That is how it is: when two of them are together, the darkness gets reced by the light¡­ and they are made for each other, as one¡­ and she is confident that green diamonds are a choice he made because of the color of her eyes, because the ck diamonds represent the color of his eyes perfectly...


    Sarah connected two rings into one and ced it on the desk in front of Felix. "Thank you."


    Felix wondered what is on Sarah''s mind while she walked away. It must be tough on her.


    He kept the one ring made out of two back in the drawer. He will give it to Aiden, when he wakes up.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1001 - Come Back To Me (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    January 27


    1:34 AM


    Sarah ended a call with Viper and Phoenix, leaned back into her office chair and thought aboutst three weeks.


    On January 7th Mr. Patel asked her to jam cellr signals for elevenpanies, and to make sure that the signal for mobile customers of hispany is wless.


    Elevenpanies he named are the ones which had more subscribers than his.


    The good thing out of this is that she sessfully negotiated that one week of signal jamming is worth one job that Aiden previously agreed to. Mr. Patel didn''t want any money trail that can implicate him in this, so that means that for two weeks of signal jamming, Sarah managed toplete conditions of the contract Aiden signed with Mr. Patel.


    Even with Eve''s help, Sarah knew that this is too much for her to handle. Jamming all cell towers in India at random intervals, with random intensity and selecting specific carriers is huge! She never did a job at such arge scale, and she knew right away that it will require a lot of typing, monitoring and tweaking her code on the fly.


    Sarah thought of getting her Sigma army to help, but they arecking the necessary experience, and because there is no time to coach them before the job starts, they would need a lot of guidance¡­ and then Sarah remembered the security conference she attended. As VIPs, Aiden and she participated in special events where they won assistance from seasoned hackers: Viper and Phoenix.


    Viper is known for his fast algorithms, and Phoenix for his unorthodox ones.


    Sarah reached out to them, and they agreed to help her develop scripts.


    Viper created scripts which cause cell phone signal for a given provider to degrade in quality, causing background noise and dys in signal transmission, up to the point of dropping the call.


    Phoenix created scripts for obstructing text messages and data packets by inserting random text and causing random time dys.


    They finished that promptly and Sarah was able to start her job for Mr. Patel on January 12th.


    All the scripts Viper and Phoenix created worked perfectly with the ones Sarah developed, and Eve was in charge of deploying them to the Indian cellrwork, and then removing them after some time in order to avoid detection.


    On January 13th there was amotion caused by people noticing issues with their cell phones, and within days it became national news.


    On January 20th Mr. Patel gave an exclusive interview on national television where he announced that hispany PatelCom is using specific frequencies which are not impacted by these <em>''random interruptions of unknown origin''</em> in cell phone traffic. He magnanimously dered how his heart is aching because so many people are impacted by this mysterious phenomenon, and he wants to help people get back online and in touch with their loved ones¡­ and that is why PatelCom is giving 25% discount to new subscribers for the first month.


    "How generous¡­", Sarah mumbled while reading the news.


    Six dayster, Sarah instructed Eve to stop all script executions and to make sure that all traces are erased.


    PatelCom is currently #2pany, holding 22% of total subscribers. And people are still switching from their providers to PatelCom because everyone is saying that the service provided by PatelCom is amazing, and the price is great.


    Even without any further interruptions in service provided by hispetitors, Mr. Patel created an image for hispany as the most reliable.


    ¡­


    Sarah was surprised by an invitation from Viper to talk, and that Phoenix joined in as well. They finished their work, and she was not sure why they contacted her.


    "You didn''t tell us that we are doing just a small part in such a big operation.", Viper said.


    "I thought that Sigma is known for helping people in need. This was an aggressive attack.", Phoenix added.


    "You can say that I didn''t have a choice.", Sarah responded. "My back was against the wall."


    "Do you need help?", Sarah could hear Viper''s concern.


    "Your work helped me a lot, and I''m out of the contract. Thank you for the offer.", Sarah was touched.


    The three of them coborated smoothly, and both Viper and Phoenix told Sigma to give them a call when she needs extra hands or to brainstorm ideas.


    "Thank you, guys.", Sarah said.


    "Uhm¡­ I''m a girl.", Phoenix chimmed in.


    "Oh, sorry.", Sarah said awkwardly.


    They only talked without cameras, so she can''t see them, and they use voice modifiers. Everyone sounds a bit robotic... and male.


    ¡­


    Sarah checked her messages. She finished job for Mr. Patel yesterday and he didn''t contact her.


    "A thanks would be nice¡­", Sarah mumbled as she moved to get ready for sleep.


    Now that this unexpected work for Mr. Patel ispleted, she needs to get her sleep hours in so that she can focus on her army of Chaos. Inst two weeks, Sarah was preupied with script execution and modifications when needed, so she only participated in attacks but everything else was handled by her generals and Noah.


    Their area of influence is increasing steadily, thanks to the effectivenes of her units. The spies are being taken care of efficiently, thanks to Eve.


    Based on themunication Sarah intercepted for King and Voronin elites, they are still clueless who is behind the army of Chaos.


    Sarah also got an information from Chad that there are more than twenty candidates waiting for Nyx to interview them in fight clubs in Austin.


    Sarah is so busy that inst three weeks she didn''t go to visit Evalina. Besides removing all of Evalina''s teeth and regrly removing her nails as they grow in, most of Evalina''s bones were broken. Sarah is making sure that Evalina suffers, but she will not allow her to die. Not until Aiden wakes up.


    During her before-bed shower, Sarah thought about JoAnna and Sophia. Both of them asked Sarah on several asions what she is up to, because they can see that she is sleeping through most of the morning, so she must be doing something that keeps her up during the night. But they didn''t probe too much into the topic once she assured them that she is not in danger. Sarah can guess that her sisters don''t want to give her a hard time, considering what she went through since the attack on October 24th.


    JoAnna is busy with White family and managing the Golden Ocean Resort. On top of that, she has various other issues, like that woman in the medical researchb of White corp. Sarah knows that JoAnna has a lot on her te, but that woman is badmouthing JoAnna and based on Sarah''s opinion, she should go away.


    Sophia''s belly is bigger than ever, and she is ready to pop. Her due date is in two weeks and she looks like she swallowed a whole basketball, and she says that she feels like a whale. Sophia is not in a good mood due to body aches and that is probably the reason why she refused more than twenty candidates for a personal assistant which Jeff sent her way since New Year.


    The good thing is that they set up a bedroom next to Sophia''s room to be a nursery. Or is that a good thing? Sophia is saying that they are looking for a home of their own, but it does not seem that Sophia or Felix are putting any time into it. Well, Sarah does not mind, and they have space.


    Back to the nursery¡­


    Pinks and greens dominate the room and Felix and Sophia had so many discussions about what to buy without buying anything, that Emma and Penny took over most of the picking and then provided final two choices for Felix and Sophia to vote on.


    Considering that Sophia and Felix can''t agree on buying a crib, how will they get a house? It seems that Sarah should find two properties and ask them to pick one. Or maybe she can ask Emma and Penny to do that.


    Emma and Penny are getting along great.


    Emma is wrapping up treatments for Charlie. He can stand and walk for few minutes without any assistance. Charlie can be wheelchair free if he uses walking aids like a stick or crutches, but he says that he does not like those because they make him look like a disabled person. Sarah wanted to ask: and how is the wheelchair making you look less diabled? But she guessed how that is only an excuse for Charlie to stick to Emma longer. Sarah is busy, but she knows that Jarred stopped by three times inst ten days to remind Charlie that it''s time to get back to work.


    Penny is working for two weeks already in the newly open art gallery, and she is busy. Sarah saw Penny more than once gazing into the distance while holding onto that pendant that Ben gave her for Christmas.


    Sarah made Kitty move slightly so that she cany in the bed next to Aiden. The leopard is growing nicely.


    Sarah hugged Aiden''s arm like every evening and wondered, when will he wake up? ¡­ It''s three months already¡­ and it feels like three eternities. She knows that it can be years until he wakes up, or maybe never¡­ but she does not want to think about it. He said that they will be married in a year. And that is nine months away. And she believes him. She has to.


    "So many things happened. You are missing out on a lot of things¡­ and I am missing you. Come back to me, will you?", Sarah mumbled and drifted off to sleep.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1002 - Come Back To Me (2)

    Aiden was trapped in a void. There was nothing. No sounds, no feelings¡­ deprived of all sensations and thoughts and the concept of time was missing as well.


    Then, there was a sense of existence. He was unable to move or feel, but he knew that he exists. Where is he? He didn''t know¡­ any thoughts moreplex than that were impossible to form.


    asionally some faint noise reached him. Voices? Music? Cries? He was not sure. Sometimes he would feel like someone is holding onto his arm. And that does not make sense because he doesn''t have a body, but¡­ if he had an arm, it would be there¡­ and that is the ce where he feels someone''s presence.


    He could not tell if it''s few seconds or days or years. It''s impossible to tell in this ce where everything is the same.


    He didn''t know where he is, or what that random noise is, or where is iting from¡­ but he knew that he is focusing with all his might on that feeling of someone holding onto him. Especially when he didn''t feel anything, he would put every bit of his presence into that area¡­ waiting to feel that warmth. Is it warmth? He was not sure, but if there is such a thing as warmth, that is how it would feel.


    After some time, he was confident that at certain intervals the area on his right is warming up and it feels good, as if something is calling to him, holding onto him, not letting him drift away¡­ forcing him to focus and to go¡­ where exactly? He didn''t know, so he just focused on that warmth. The more he looked that way the more it felt that he can see something. Maybe like a mist, glowing faintly, clinging onto an area where his right arm should be¡­ but there was nothing. Is he going crazy? Is he dead?


    Aiden heard silent sobs¡­ it was that mist again¡­ by now, it took some shape, and it looked familiar¡­ Why is she crying? She is calling to him through sobs¡­ She? Is she crying because of him? He was troubled because he wanted tofort her, but he didn''t know how.


    "¡­I am missing youe back to me, will you?" This time he heard her clearly, and he can see her shape, translucent, curled up by his side, sobbing. And his whole existence ached from the need tofort her¡­ because he knows who she is. She is his second half, the piece that is missing to make him whole¡­ and the only thing that can cause him pain is when she is hurting¡­ and she is hurting¡­


    Aiden inhaled a choppy breath and slowly opened his eyes.


    He is aware of his body, and looking at his right there is that warmth¡­ a girl¡­ Sarah? He inhaled through his nose and remembered the scent of her shampoo. It''s Sarah. She is not sobbing, that is good. She is sleeping, he should not wake her up.


    Aiden''s attention moved to the sound of the heartrate monitor. Why is that here? Is that a machine for measuring the blood pressure, and what else¡­? He moved his left arm and observed an IV needle¡­ He took in his surrounding and realized that some things are not right.


    What is that huge ck thing at his feet looking straight at him? It took him few seconds to notice the golden spotted pattern on the forehead, barely visible but it''s there¡­ Kitty? Can a panther more than double in size overnight¡­?


    "Eve?", Aiden called and was surprised that the sound was a whisper. And his throat hurts like hell, but that is good, because it means that he is alive and that this is happening. After such a long time (or maybe few seconds) of not feeling anything, he feels pain. It''s horrible and wonderful at the same time.


    "Yes, Master?", Eve responded softly.


    Aiden''s eyes shed in surprise. <em>''Master?''</em>


    He looked lovingly at the girl curled up around his right arm. She gave up on Eve to call her <em>''Master''</em>? For him? He remembers how Sarah proudly said that she created Eve and that is why Eve calls her <em>''Master''</em>, and it was important to her...


    "What is¡­ the date?" At this point Aiden realized that he can''t speak with anything more than a whisper.


    "Monday, January 27, 2020¡­ 5:34 AM Pacific Standard Time¡­"


    Aiden took few deep breaths while wondering how much did he miss? What happened? What is thest he remembers? He started with thetest memory that stuck out and worked his way from there¡­ Jeff and JoAnna got married¡­ he and Sarah went to Austin to get their revenge¡­ random images from France and Master Hollow¡­ Runway?... Sarah was supposed to give a presentation at thepany meeting. Did she do well? He could not remember.


    Aiden snapped when he remembered that the White corp.pany meeting was on October 24¡­ three months ago. He was out for three months!? Why can''t he remember a thing fromst three months? His birthday... Christmas... Aiden knows that Sarah would not allow any of those to pass without a party, but he does not remember them...


    "Eve, when did I arrive here?", Aiden questioned Eve while trying to fill in the gaps.


    ¡­


    Sarah dreamt that she is next to Aiden.


    She had this dream so many times that she already knows that it''s a dream and what ising.


    In the dream, she is holding onto Aiden and he is hugging her back.


    Aiden is holding her in a way that only he can. He is not hugging her body¡­ it''s a hug which embraces her soul, her hopes and dreams while warding off all the bad things away¡­ it''s a hug which gives her peace and happiness and makes her feel that anything is possible.


    But¡­ she knows that soon she will wake up, and she will be forced back into a reality where he is not holding her. She does not want to leave. Even with the knowledge that it is not real¡­ even if this is the hell itself, she does not want to leave because this is the only ce where she can be with Aiden.


    She held her eyes tightly shut, refusing to wake up. If she opens them, she will see that he is beside her, not moving¡­ but, she can still feel his arms around her. The dream is so vivid that his presence lingers¡­ and it makes waking up so much more difficult.


    Sarah sighed and opened her eyes slowly. She smiled faintly¡­ this is different. This time she didn''t wake up because he is still holding her. But¡­ Kitty is here and all the machines¡­ that is usually NOT part of the dream.


    Sarah held her breath and looked up. And she is sure that her heart jumped into her throat when her eyes met Aiden''s¡­ looking at her¡­ with his dark eyes full of love and sadness and everything that exists in the universe.


    She wanted to say so many things, she wanted to ask him if this is real, but her whole body trembled as she dissolved into a river of tears. Sarah didn''t want to cry. But all the tears she held back inst three months gushed out uncontrobly.


    Aiden does not like to see Sarah cry, he never did. But this time he understood Sarah''s need to release her emotions.


    He asked Eve is Sarah suffered while he was unconscious. Eve told him that Sarah didn''t cry at all, but her body stats showed that she is hurting. And Eve told him that Sarah didn''t smile orugh either...


    Aiden pulled Sarah onto him and held her tightly while her tears fell on his chest. He kissed the top of her head and held her without a word, asionally running his fingers through her hair. And he smiled because this time he is aware of his body, and of her warmth¡­ the same warmth and quiet sobs which forced him to stay focused and not drift away when everything else was tearing him apart.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1003 - He Is Back

    "I''m sorry I made you wait for so long¡­", Aiden whispered while wiping her tears away.


    Sarah sniffled and cried while smiling. She was a mess. "Silly¡­ I''m sorry for crying selfishly without asking you how you feel. Are you in any pain?"


    "I feel¡­", he thought for few seconds. "¡­rusty. I could use a good stretch¡­ and a shower¡­ I''m hungry."


    She smiled while thinking how that is just like him: cleanliness and food. But he puts her first, so he let her cry. "Let''s take it easy on stretching, and I can help you with the shower, as for food¡­ let''s start with water. I''m sure you need to start slowly... a popsicle, maybe? Let me call Anna and ask¡­"


    Aiden held her hand, preventing her to reach for her phone. "Food can wait. Give me water and let''s shower."


    Sarah gave up on getting her phone and turned toward him. She didn''t want to call anyone either. They would all gather around, and she would not have him only to herself.


    "Why are you whispering? Can''t you talk?", she asked while he took few sips of water from the ss she gave him.


    Aiden swallowed and cleared his throat.


    "It hurts, but it''s better after water.", his breaking voice was like a beautiful music to Sarah''s ears.


    In the shower, Sarah hugged Aiden and washed him and rubbed her face on him while he supported himself on her shoulders. She could not believe that this is real. He is awake. Now that he is standing in front of her,st three months feel like a bad dream.


    Sarah sat at the edge of the tub and watched Aiden brush his teeth and shave, without blinking. As if she was afraid that if she blinks, he will disappear.


    Sarah helped him dress up in fresh clothes and get back on the bed. She was pleasantly surprised to see that he is much more stable on his legs than when they went to the bathroom.


    "Don''t cry.", he said softly before kissing her forehead.


    "I''m not sad."


    He kissed her cheek and she closed her eyes when his lips brushed against hers. Oh, how much she longed for this¡­ to feel his lips move against hers. She kissed his unmoving lips numerous times and now her whole body trembled from that familiar feeling she didn''t experience for what seems like forever.


    Aiden''s arms were around Sarah, and he kissed her slowly, almost shyly at first. He deepened the kiss and a sensation ran though Aiden, forcing an involuntarily whimper to escape him when he remembered his time in the void, and that presence which forced him to stay focused¡­ her warmth is so familiar, with a difference that now she is solid and in his arms.


    Sarah fisted his t-shirt while enjoying his scent, and the softness of his lips, and his taste¡­ a hint of the minty toothpaste mixed with the sweet taste of Aiden¡­ and that feeling of his body pressing on hers. And she knew that it''s real. He is awake. Holding her and kissing her desperately like there is no tomorrow.


    "I''m sorry for allowing this to happen. I can''t imagine what you went through in thest three months."


    "It''s not your fault. You protected me and¡­", Sarah saw a confusion in his expression. "How much do you remember?"


    "I remember thepany meeting, and your presentation¡­", the more he thought about it, the more images came to him, but it was blurry.


    "After the event, the two of us stayed behind to debug a high priority production issue. That was a sabotage done by Alexander. He was a spy sent by the Voronins to watch over you."


    Sarah paused to give him time to process that information.


    He noticed that she spoke about Alexander in past tense, but he didn''t want to interrupt with his questions. If Alexander was a Voronin, Aiden does not care what happened to him.


    "Continue¡­", Aiden urged her.


    "On the street, Evalina showed up with a gun. You protected me. You have two gunshot scars on your back, and I was hit in the arm. Evalina was working for Voronins as well¡­ And then we were kidnapped by King''s men. They removed bullets from both of us. They released me because I''m of no use with my left arm not working, and they injected you with some chemicals which put you in aa."


    Aiden looked at Sarah''s left arm. "Not working?" He remembers that in the shower she used it.


    Sarah smiled and flexed her fingers. "There was a shattered bone and nerve damage. But Anna operated on it, and I got an upgrade."


    "An artificial bone?", he guessed.


    Sarah confirmed. "More than one."


    Aiden observed her left forearm. His index finger traced the faint scar of the recent bullet wound, the one she got when she protected Ron.


    Sarah saw him frown and wanted to say that it was much worse, and that thanks to the Eastern European medicinal cream it healed well, but he asked a question only he can ask¡­


    "Can you shoot missiles out of it?"


    His serious expression made Sarah dissolve into giggles.


    "I guess that means no.", his disappointment was apparent. "So¡­ other than stronger bones, is there any other upgrade?"


    "I will show youter. As much as I love to have you only to myself, there are others who are eagerly waiting for you to wake up. Who do you want toe here first?"


    "Jeff¡­ and Anna.", Aiden responded.


    Sarah got her phone and paused. "Let''s make it a surprise¡­"


    ¡­


    "Anna? What brings you here?", Sophia asked when she saw JoAnna and Jeff arrive in a hurry.


    Sophia and Felix were having lunch in the dining room when they heard Eve announce arrival of guests.


    Charlie took Emma out for lunch, and Penny is at work.


    "Where is Sarah?", JoAnna asked with urgency.


    "In her bedroom¡­ What is going on?" Sophia asked while rushing after JoAnna and Jeff.


    Felix was right after Sophia, supporting her.


    ¡­


    "Surprise!", Sarah eximed at the bewildered JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia and Felix when they entered the bedroom.


    JoAnna wanted to throw something at Sarah, but nothing was handy. "You! I left everything in a rush! And I used a helicopter!"


    When Sarah called and told JoAnna that something is wrong with her arm, JoAnna immediately suspected that there is some rejection, or some side effect, or something¡­ after all, she used an experimental technique and¡­ but she is more than happy to see that Aiden is awake. Now she understands why Sarah told her toe quickly with a helicopter... because Sarah knows that Jeff will apany her.


    JoAnna got busy checking Aiden''s vitals, to make sure he is OK.


    "When did you wake up?", JoAnna asked Aiden.


    "About eight hours ago.", he responded.


    JoAnna looked at him nkly and then at Sarah. "And you called me only now because¡­? Do you know that the most important thing is to confirm that he is OK? How can you be so irresponsible? What were you doing so far? ¡­." JoAnna continued raining scolding questions on Aiden and Sarah while checking that Aiden is OK.


    Aiden looked at Jeff who was still standing at the door. They exchanged nods and smiles and Aiden knew that Jeff is weing him back.


    Felix and Sophia made their way inside and they sat on the sofa and waited silently for JoAnna toplete the exam.


    When JoAnna confirmed that everything is normal, everyone started talking¡­ at the same time.


    Sarah observed the lively scene and her smile widened when her eyes met with Aiden''s. He is back.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1004 - We Should Celebrate!

    When the first round of an excited chatter ended, Jeff eximed: "We should celebrate!"


    Sarah put her arms around Aiden protectively. "Not yet. He is still weak, and we need to decide who will know that he is awake.", Sarah exined.


    Sophia agreed with this right away. "When they find out that he is awake, Voronins will send another spy to watch him and Lebedevs will not be happy that their n didn''t work as expected. In public, Sarah holds her arm like it''s not fixed and we should keep Aiden low key¡­ for now."


    "Mom and dad would want to know that you are awake.", Jeff told Aiden hoping that he can get an ally in this women-rejecting atmosphere when he saw JoAnna nod in agreement to Sophia''s words.


    "We wille up with a reason to invite them here.", Sarah said. "And we can celebrate on the weekend. By then, he should be able to eat normally."


    Aiden grimaced and rubbed his belly. He remembered that he is hungry, and those popsicles Sarah brought him are not helping much.


    JoAnna swiftly wrote down a list of foods he can eat, order in which they should be introduced and few minutester Jeff, JoAnna, Sophia and Felix went out to give them privacy.


    Genie arrived with a tray filled with a variety of fruits.


    "Master¡­", she was unable to hide her surprise. "It''s good that you are awake. Light vegetable soup will be ready shortly."


    Sarah took the tray from Genie. "You can tell the rest of the staff that Aiden is awake. But remind them that he needs to rest. When he feels better, he wille out and greet everyone."


    "I understand, Madam.", Genie smiled and went out.


    Aiden watched Sarah while she cut the apple into thin slices for him.


    He thought that those are too thin slices. Does she think that he lost his teeth? He realized that she is probably concerned about his condition. "Other than hungry, I feel fine." Aiden stretched his arms to demonstrate his mobility before wrapping them around her waist.


    Sarah threw him a side nce and smiled. "I know. But just in case¡­ I want you to take it easy."


    Aiden didn''t miss Sophia''s huge belly and he remembered that three months ago he suspected that Sarah is pregnant but¡­ he can see that she is not. He did a math in his head. If she was pregnant at that time, it would be almost two months, and now three monthster¡­ there would definitely be something visible, and her tight top is showing that her toned abdomen is perfectly t. Should he ask about it? He sighed¡­ better not. At least not now because it can''t be a positive oue and he does not want to ruin this day.


    Aiden reminded himself not to rush. Today he will let Sarah talk to him about whatever she wants. There must be a lot that happened in previous three months. Eve told him some things, but he wants to hear it from Sarah.


    "Eat these before your soup arrives.", Sarah ced a te in front of Aiden with apples, kiwi and papaya. Cut, peeled and ready to eat.


    "Tell me what have you been up to without me." He found afortable position and ced a piece of apple in his mouth.


    "Oh, where do I start? ¡­ Let''s start from home¡­ There is a new boy, Ron. He is with the kids¡­" Sarah told him about Ron and about Penny¡­ and that Emma is staying at their ce and that Charlie is a regr also.


    The soup arrived and Aiden demanded that she feeds him. Sarah didn''t object.


    She fed him soup while continuing her talk: "Jeff is currently facing some resistance due to Marcus. I went there with Jesse, Haru, Ade and Jamari to help out. Shawn is out of the picture. That is where I met Ron¡­"


    By the time Aiden finished his soup, Sarah was on the topic of Evalina being held captive.


    "No matter what I went through, the hardest part was that you are not with me. I wanted her to suffer at least as long as I am. I don''t know if you want to see her or not¡­"


    Aiden listened to Sarah and he was not sure if he wants to see Evalina either. No matter how much he tried, he could not remember Sarah and him walking back after thepany meeting, or when Evalina attacked.


    Aiden wanted to see the kids and meet Ron, but he didn''t want all of them in the bedroom. With all those machines it looks like he is sick. They met in the living room.


    Sarah used this opportunity and told Genie to arrange for the medical equipment to be moved out of the bedroom and to return their master suite to the previous state. Her desk with PC was moved as well, since she does not need to work from there anymore.


    Emma and Charlie returned from their lunch in the town.


    Charlie pouted while sitting in his wheelchair when he realized that for the next hour (and probably longer) Emma will be busy with Aiden. He is awake and she wants to do a checkup before deciding what treatments are needed, if any.


    Emma and Charlie strolled in the city after lunch for more than two hours. Charlie used that as his walking exercise, but because he does not like medical aids, he used Emma to support himself. A shameless way to allow him to put his arm around her shoulders.


    Charlie saw that the dinner time is approaching, and he thought that he should head out for the day. Emma was already ushering Aiden to the room with the medical equipment she uses.


    "I wille and pick you up for lunch tomorrow.", Charlie told Emma. Two of them are having lunch together daily, so it''s not unusual for him to assume that she will be avable.


    Emma paused. "Not tomorrow. I have something else nned."


    "Brian?", Charlie guessed and hoped that he is wrong.


    "Yeah. I will let you know when I''m free. Have a good night!", Emma said and went with Aiden toward the elevator.


    Charlie sighed and put his hands over his face.


    Sarah clicked her tongue, reminding him that she is still there.


    "I''m not the one to meddle usually, but¡­ Did you confess your feelings to Emma?", Sarah asked him.


    His troubled expression answered her question.


    "I don''t know what are you waiting for. Everyone sees that you are interested in Emma. Everyone except for Emma. Considering how the two of you met and everything¡­ even if she sees that you are treating her better than any other girl, she will think that you are doing that out of gratitude."


    What Sarah said is nothing new to Charlie, but¡­"What about Brian?"


    "What about him? Don''t you think that there is a reason why even with such an obvious attraction between the two of them they are still not together? Emma is epting his lunch invitations and that shows that he still has a chance to be part of her life, but she is spending her time with you as well. How I see it, both of you have a chance."


    "What should I do?"


    Sarah almost rolled her eyes. "Tell her how you feel. Why is that such a difficult thing to do? Are there any obstacles from your side? If yes, deal with them. And get out of that wheelchair. Even I can see that you don''t need it anymore. Maybe then Emma stops seeing you as a patient and starts looking at you as a man."


    Sarah went to join Aiden and Emma. Aiden is awake, and Sarah does not want to be away from him if possible. She left Charlie in the living room by himself. Well, Charlie spends so much time at the Cliffside vi that they are all treating him as a regr, and not as a guest.


    Charlie left with thoughts what he should do next. He never confessed his feelings to a woman before, and he is finding it to be more difficult than expected. Not because he can''t say <em>''I like you''</em> to Emma, but because he fears that she will reject him. In his own way he is staying close to Emma, stealing her time and attention while getting sucked deeper into the friendzone. Or worse¡­ the patient-zone (if there is such a thing). He knows that he needs to do something different if he wants to make a progress.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1005 - Boss Erebus

    "I am impressed by my own treatments.", Emma grinned while looking at the results of Aiden''s checkup.


    Sarah inched closer to see and Emma exined: "Based on when we started, he lost less than 1% of muscle tissue. Aiden''s flexibility and strength for his bodyposition is all in the 95% percentile¡­ I rmend daily massages to improve his cirction, but other than that he can engage in activities as usually."


    She looked at Aiden. "Listen to your body and take breaks as needed. In a week, we will repeat the tests and see if anything else should be done."


    Emma sighed and spoke to Sarah: "With your arm needing less treatments and him being OK, I will move out soon."


    "Nonsense. You can stay as long as you want.", Sarah told Emma and looked at Aiden. "Right?"


    Aiden confirmed.


    "Thanks.", Emma responded. "I was talking to Penny, and we are thinking of getting an apartment together."


    "You are aware of Benjamin?", Sarah had to remind Emma.


    "Yes. Penny said that even with Benjamin back in her life, she wants to have her own ce. It is important to her to experience independence. But just in case if she sumbs to love and changes her mind, I will make sure that I can afford the full rent."


    Sarah approved. "Good. Take your time. Find the perfect ce. There is no rush."


    ¡­


    Penny reached to the Cliffside vi in time for dinner, and she met Aiden.


    Penny never saw Sarah so happy.


    The way Aiden looked at Sarah reminded Penny of the way Jeff looks at JoAnna. The White brothers have that inmon, it seems.


    Aiden and Sarah fed each other while exchanging loving gazes. It was very sweet.


    The portfolio on top 100 heirs in United States which her parents made her memorize described Aiden as a fickle yboy who likes to cause trouble. Looking at him now, Penny confirmed that the data in there is false.


    Inst two months Penny realized that many things her parents taught her are false. They told her that it''s all about the money, and that there is no such thing as friendship and loyalty because people will always do things only if it''s in their interest. If they materialize now in front of her, she would ask them what interest does Sarah have to allow her to stay here? And how can they say that loyalty and friendship don''t exist when there is plenty of those in this house.


    Penny still remembers that during Christmas party she observed Emma, Bridgette, Sophia, JoAnna and Sarah when Ellie was showing her engagement ring and telling them about her super-romantic engagement. Neither of them showed a sliver of jealousy or bad intentions. They were all genuinely happy for Ellie. Penny''s parents are so wrong that she feels sorry for them because she believes that they never had friends or experienced loyalty.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Sarah was in a predicament. Her army of Chaos has a number of targets for tonight, but she does not want to leave Aiden''s side. If she does not go, their n will be disrupted. Targets are determined in advance so that they minimize gaps in their defense.


    Aiden observed Sarah fidgeting for some time before speaking up: "Tell me."


    "It''s a long story¡­ but let me give you the shortest version. I found your ns about getting Lebedev and Voronin families out of our lives. I started executing on it, and we have an army. There are few missions scheduled for tonight, and I need to be there."


    Aiden''s eyes lit up. "Perfect. Where is my uniform?"


    "Uniform?"


    "Ade told me that everyone has uniforms. Don''t tell me¡­ I don''t have one?"


    Sarah rubbed her temples. "Ade told you about uniforms¡­" She thought that maybe Ade was talking about the uniforms that all of them got for Christmas from Jeff and JoAnna, the ones with the <em>''Cliffside vi logo''</em> on them¡­ But it does not matter now because Aiden has his <em>''Chaos''</em> uniform waiting for him. "Yes, you have a uniform, but that is not the problem. You just woke up¡­"


    Aiden interrupted her: "Yes. I slept enough. Anna said that I''m fine. Emma said that I''m fine. I say that I am fine, and I want to go and see the army my future wife raised. And if I can beat up someone on the way, that can count as my exercise for today." He ended his talk with a charming smile, showing her that it''s not only his body, but his mood is good as well.


    Sarah hesitated. "There are some things you should know first."


    "Like?"


    "We have two helicopters now."


    "Oho! Nice!", Aiden eximed. In his opinion, you can never have too many toys.


    "Felix perfected the camouge and the silent rotors. Our drones are practically undetectable without the special vision."


    Aiden approved. "Anything else?"


    Sarah wanted to postpone this as much as possible, but she can see that Aiden wants to go. Unless she stays home, he ising. And she can''t stay home¡­


    "As our army is growing, it is too much for me to handle myself. Our kids are generals, Haru, Ron and Jesse included. And there is a sergeant who is handling most of the things with army members onsite. He has deputies who are helping him. And that sergeant¡­ is Noah."


    Aiden frowned. "Noah who?"


    ¡­


    In the helicopter¡­


    Sarah adjusted Aiden''s mask and observed him for a second. The ck mask is covering up his upper half of the face and his right cheekpletely, but it can''t hide how handsome he is. He is¡­ perfect.


    Aiden saw that she is lost in a daze and smiled.


    "Come, let me introduce you to our army.", she told him before they exited the helicopter.


    Aiden observed people neatly arranged in two straight lines and he approved. Sarah told him that in first two weeks few members didn''t obey the orders and caused random ruckus in thepound. After a quick show of strength where the culprit was beaten into a pulp, everyone decided to listen to orders.


    Aiden''s face darkened when he saw Noah approaching them. He would beat-up that scum senseless as a warm-up, but Sarah asked him to be open minded.


    Sarah exined to Aiden that Noah wants to serve her in any capacity possible, and she told Noah that he should make himself useful¡­ and he is very useful. And loyal. And other than asionally asking her to p him, he is perfectly normal. Also, pping requests (and execution) happen in private, so no one else is aware of it.


    "Boss Nyx!", Noah greeted Sarah and then his sightnded on Aiden. It took him a second to recognize who the man under the mask is. Or maybe he recognized the murderous re directed at him.


    Noah''s stern expression didn''t crack under his instinct to flee because his Mistress would not approve.


    Noah turned to Sarah. "This is?"


    "Boss Erebus.", Sarah introduced Aiden.


    Noah wondered why Aiden didn''t show up so far, and part of him hoped that Aiden is out of this¡­ Chaos business. Ah, now he will need to share his Mistress.


    Noah greeted Aiden respectfully and proceeded with Sarah as usually: "Boss Nyx, everyone is ready for tonight. I separated them into six groups. Please see and approve before we head out." He handed her a tablet. "Also, the reports for the week are ready¡­"


    Sarah introduced Aiden (aka Boss Erebus) to the army of Chaos and gave Aiden a quick tour of <em>''the Chaospound''</em> before they headed out for their missions. They used helicopters to drop off their units to the remote locations which are under the control of the Chaos. From there they will proceed with vans.


    They had six targets for the night. Each of the five groups had two generals and the sixth group were led by Sarah and Aiden.


    Aiden could not hide that he is excited. Those two families seeded in keeping him and Sarah apart for such a long time. And Aiden knows that he had it easy because he was not the one who had to watch the love of his life non-responsive for three long months. It''s time for payback.


    Since that night, several hard-to-believe stories circted through various underground groups. Most of the reports sent to the higherups of their respective organizations agreed that the deadly Mistress of the night who leads the army of Chaos joined forces with a mysterious Master of darkness.


    The rumors are that both of them have glowing red eyes which can paralyze people just by looking at them, and their speed can be exined only by the power of teleportation... and their strength is unexinable.


    One report sent to an underground organization based in Europe spected that if there is one person which such mystical powers, it might be a random mutation, but since it''s two of them¡­ there can be only one logical conclusion for what is happening: aliens.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1006 - Back Home After The Mission

    When they returned home from <em>''the Chaospound''</em> after their missions, Sarah showed Aiden the underground storage and the inventory list.


    "I am impressed. How many ces did you raid to get so many things?", Aiden asked.


    "Let''s go to theputer room. I have a map there..." Sarah led the way. She was happy that he praised her performance.


    Sarah used the interactive map to show him their area of influence, what they destroyed, what they captured, where they intercepted spies...


    She exined how Eve helps with simtions, Felix is in charge of the drones¡­


    "Felix is not part of the whole Chaos operation officially, but he knows that drones are used forbat and currently we have more than a thousand of them. He is considerate enough not to ask what exactly I am doing with them¡­"


    Sarah continued her exnation how ten generals are briefed in advance about their missions for the night, and they lead their teams. "You will be proud of our kids when you see recordings. They are making great decisions under pressure¡­"


    Aiden leaned back in his chair and listened to Sarah whose eyes sparkled from excitement. He loves to see her like this¡­ happy.


    "We are attacking only resources that belong to Lebedev and Voronin families. However, few groups tried to take what belongs to us, especially at the begining. They served as an example for others. Besides hostile groups, there are others..."She told him about several organizations which contacted them and requested a meeting. "I don''t know what to do with them. Do you think that forming an alliance is an option? It would be good if we can use the Mexican cartel to control Voronins who have severalrge bases in South America, and allies in Europe can help us suppress them further¡­" Sarah paused and looked at Aiden who was smiling at her. "What do you think?"


    "You did great." Aiden took Sarah''s hand in his and pulled her to sit in hisp. "I am impressed. But you dumped a lot of information my way and in order to say anything more than that I need to look at the data."


    She smiled. "OK. You have ess to all files. Look at them when you feel like it. No rush."


    Sarah leaned on him and settled her face in the curve of his shoulder. She took a deep breath and her lungs filled with the familiar woody-flowery fragrance. Sarah wrapped her arms around him and appreciated the moment¡­ the two of them holding each other.


    Aiden embraced Sarah and enjoyed the feeling of her warmth, and her weight pressing on him just right, and her breath tickled his neck before slipping under the cor of his t-shirt¡­ and his heart increased its pace because her current proximity was not close enough.


    "Are you taking the pill, or we need a condom?"


    His question made Sarah lift her head and look at him.


    "You¡­ you can''t be thinking about it, right? You just woke up." Sarah saw that he raised an eyebrow indicating his displeasure because she didn''t answer his question.


    Sarah hid her face in his neck. For a reason she could not exin, she was shy suddenly. Or maybe it was not shyness, but a difort which came with thoughts that were brought from the back of her mind. After what happened, Sarah made a silent vow that she will not allow herself to get pregnant until it''s safe for them to have a baby. And as long as those two families are lurking around, it''s not safe.


    "I''m taking the pill.", she half whispered.


    He touched her chin, making her look up to face him and she was lost in the depth of his dark eyes which burned from desire and all her difort disappeared.


    "You should take it easy¡­ don''t overexert yourself¡­" Sarah weakly protested between kisses when his hands made their way under her clothes.


    "Mmm¡­", he hummed in disapproval while his palms ran down her sides until he reached her waist. "You lost weight."


    For a moment, Sarah thought that she was overthinking. They are in theputer room¡­ if he is up to something, shouldn''t they go to the bedroom first? But that was only for a moment because his hands moved higher on her back and he undid her bra in less than a second and she realized that he is not picky about the room they are in¡­ Well, he never was.


    Her palms ran over his back and she rejoiced that familiar feeling she was missing. His gentle strength¡­ that maic force which pulls them closer together¡­ and his scent¡­ the feeling ofplete surrender in the arms of a man she trusts unconditionally¡­ Oh, she missed him so much...


    Aiden lifted Sarah up effortlessly while spreading her legs around him. He made two steps back and sat in his chair, flinching slightly due to the sensation of the cold leather shing against his body. He didn''t expect that it will be so cold. The chair reclined as he pushed the buttons on the right, and he watched Sarah while she lowered herself on top of him. Only when she was all the way down, he closed his eyes and exhaled. And Sarah knew that he was missing her too.


    Each motion of her hips caused sparks to spread through their bodies, igniting them while they merged into one.


    Some people get lost in passion, but for the two of them is the opposite. Their breathing synchronizes... their hearts beat as one... they arepletely focused on each other. No, they are not lost in passion. They find themselves in it.


    Sarah held firmly onto the backrest, just above his shoulders for leverage.


    She felt that her climax is building up and wondered if she should slow down, but she saw him frown slightly and she knew that he is getting there. Her grip on the chair intensified, allowing her to increase the pace more, and more¡­ and she heard him groan just before electrifying mes consumed herpletely.


    CRACK!


    They both breathlessly trembled in their own release while her hips moved weakly few more times, in an attempt to prolong their flight.


    Sarah opened her eyes andughed feebly. If she had more energy, she would burst intough at his shocked expression when he realized that she crushed the backrest of his chair with her left hand.


    Aiden saw Sarah fight, but it was dark, and he was busy himself and unable to pay attention to her left arm and what she is doing with it. He knows that artificial bones are stronger than the real ones, and he thought that it''s good for blocking, but this¡­ Aidenughed with her and pulled her toy on top of him. He took a mental note to find out more about the procedures she went through. Butter. Now he only wants to hold her and caress her body.


    ¡­


    It was long after midnight when they finally went to sleep after a shower.


    As much as Aiden said that he is fine, he slept off within a minute¡­ He yawned in the middle of a sentence and didn''t finish it.


    Sarah observed Aiden for some time before snuggling next to him. Their bed is back, and those machines are out, and everything is how it''s supposed to be, including Aiden. Oh, and Kitty is back to sleeping with Jesse.


    Sarah told herself not to cry, because she is not sad. Not even a little bit. But few tears still escaped her.


    Sarah ced her head on his shoulder and took a deep breath. Aiden rolled in his sleep, trapping her between his arms. She thought that it''s idental, but then his lips brushed against her forehead and he mumbled that he will never let go again while his arms circled around her. Sarah closed her eyes and smiled. Her world is whole again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1007 - We Own A Club

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside Vi ~


    Tuesday, January 28


    8:01 AM


    Sarah smiled before opening her eyes, because she knows that the warmth around her is from Aiden. He woke up from his three months long slumber and he is back, and it''s real.


    Aiden shifted slightly but didn''t let her out of his embrace.


    Sarah was not sure if she interrupted his sleep, or maybe they are so much in sync, but he opened his eyes few seconds after her.


    He tightened his hug and wished her a good morning before saying: "Four months."


    "What?", she didn''t understand.


    "We have four months to find that meadow in the mountains."


    She blinked few times while her eyes shifted¡­ and she understood that he is talking about the meadow filled with wildflowers, surrounded with a forest and mountains¡­ the one from her dream¡­ where they will get married. "What if we don''t find it?"


    "Then I will make one. Six months from now, you will be officially mine, forever. And everyone will know that."


    Sarah smiled and buried her face in his chest. She would think that he is joking about making that meadow if she didn''t go to the private ind where he recreated a live version of thendscape from her VR experience. He is amazing like that.


    She asked him what his ns are for the day.


    Aiden pursed his lips while thinking. "I want to spend time with you¡­ and check my emails to see if I missed anything important¡­ Ouch! ¡­ What is with pinching?!"


    He rubbed his aching waist while thinking how he is lucky that she used her right hand. He remembers her crushing his chair, and it has a reinforced frame! On the other hand, knowing that she is crushing things because of the climax he caused makes him feel good. Yup, he is awesome like that. But this is no time for gloating, she is angry for some reason.


    "You reminded me¡­" Sarah narrowed her eyes at him. "Why did you make such a disastrous deal with Mr. Patel?"


    Aiden paused and spoke in a small voice: "How did you¡­"


    "He called and requested a job!", she interrupted him impatiently.


    Aiden confirmed that she is angry. And considering that he woke up after three months yesterday, and she is scolding him already, it must be serious.


    "What does he want?", Aiden asked reluctantly.


    "To rule India¡­ the mobile part of India, at least."


    "What?"


    "The details are on our share." She stopped him from leaving the bed. "It''s not urgent. Not anymore. The job is done. I used job tickets that we earned from Viper and Phoenix during the security conference¡­ and I cleared the contract with Mr. Patel. I made thisrge job to be worth two, so we don''t owe him anything else."


    Aiden smiled and extended his arms to hug her. "That''s my girl."


    Sarah pped his hands away, indicating that he didn''t get out of his predicament. "When are you going to stop doing things behind my back? How many more secrets do you have? I know that your intentions are good, but it frustrates me when these things just pop out unexpectedly. Why can''t you be honest from the start when you know that I will find out about everything anyway?"


    "Sometimes is better to ask for forgiveness than for a permission.", he responded matter-of-factly.


    "You¡­" She was about to scold him, but just one look into his eyes melted her fighting spirit away. "You are lucky that you are so handsome."


    Aiden extended his arms and grinned when she didn''t reject his hug. He is forgiven. How he sees it, one pinch and two minutes of scolding is better than trying to convince her for who knows how long so that he gets her permission.


    He nuzzled her cheek with his nose. "What are your ns for the day, my love?"


    "My day is yours." She leaned into his embrace. "As for the evening¡­", she thought for a second. "Today is the opening of our club."


    "We own a club?"


    Sarah confirmed.


    Aiden had so many questions, so he picked one: "It''s Tuesday. Don''t clubs usually open on weekends?"


    "It is an underground fighting club. I don''t think that customers have full time day jobs that they need to attend in the morning."


    "I see. You added this as a part of the n to find additional fighters?"


    "I didn''t n for it in advance. It just happened.", Sarah admitted. "On the first week how the army of Chaos became active, we seized one apartment building. Few dayster, a local gang tried to take it away from us. We repelled their attack and took what they have. It was not much, but the thing that stood out is a club in Boyle Heights neighborhood. It was a strip club where local thugs gathered. Remodel ispleted and tonight we open. It is done simrly to the White & ck club in Austin."


    "I see. Do you think that you will have enough customers?"


    Sarah confirmed. "Yes. There are areas bursting with local gangs and thugs. This will give them a chance to join a bigger cause. About a month ago we released news that Chaos nightclub will be open soon. You should read the reports: we are very popr. At the same time, we will use this club to remove any spies lingering in the area. I''m confident they will gather there because they can''t find our base."


    "How much they know about you?"


    "Nothing useful. We use masks, our attacks are swift and unpredictable. With Eve monitoring them before we attack and then cutting off theirmunication when we approach them, real-time news about us do not exist. By the time they realize we hit them, we are out of the area. The only truths about us avable are the ones we allow to leak. Another thing that is confusing them is that they are all expecting a huge force, so when they are searching for our hideout, they are looking for big properties."


    "Do you trust the soldiers?"


    Sarah thought for some time before answering this question. "This is not a simple yes or no answer. There is a certain pride they hold for being members of Chaos. And they all are in this for more than the money¡­ you will understand this point when you go through their personal files. Also, they appreciate that we are not random plunderers and that we stick to a code of behavior. In terms of missions and executing on their tasks¡­ yes, I trust them but not enough to put my safety in their hands. They are performing well when they have the upper hand, however, I''m not so confident that they will not sell me out if they are captured and tortured. Out of regrs who are staying in thepound, only Noah knows who I am. Generals always wear masks, so not even Noah knows them."


    Aiden approved. Sarah did amazing. She executed his n better and faster than he anticipated, and she is considering her safety. Aiden is looking forward to learning more about the Chaos organization and what they did so far so that he can actively participate and help take some burden off from Sarah''s shoulders.


    "Tell me, what is the n for tonight, and how can I help?"


    Sarah smiled. She has a good n, but everything will be so much better with Aiden around.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1008 - Chaos Nightclub (1)

    That evening, Sarah and Aiden reached a residential building which is across the street from the <em>''Chaos''</em> nightclub. Apartments facing the street on the fourth floor belong to the army of Chaos (of course, under a different name).


    Sarah and Aiden observed the crowd gathering across the street from the window. A long line of unusual people. Some are in smart suits like businessmen, others in leather jackets like bikers, a group toward the beginning of the queue looks like hipsters¡­ a strange sight. Yet, everyone wants in.


    Security personnel at the front door is exining something while pointing at the <em>''GUN FREE ZONE''</em> sign. Queued people are not happy about it, but they mustply if they want in. It is almost funny to see where all they are reaching into in order to get their weapons out. The club has a locker system, so each customer gets a ticket with which one they can im their possessions on the way out. Sarah knows that Eve is scanning them and sending <em>''OK''</em> or <em>''Not OK''</em> messages to a tablet which is held by one of her men at the doors.


    "We don''t care about sticks and knives.", Sarah exined to Aiden the security procedure at the entry. "But guns are not allowed."


    Aiden approved. She thought of everything.


    "We own number of buildings in the area.", Sarah told Aiden. "Seven buildings have an underground connection to the club. Club has seven hidden doors which connect to those underground passages. At this point, only me and generals are familiar with all the paths. Eve is securing the area, but just in case if they manage to plow through, we can escape undetected."


    "That is why the renovation took so long?" Aiden noticed that they acquired the club on the first week, and the club is opening just now. Two months for a club renovation is too long.


    Sarah confirmed his thoughts. "It took two months to obtain those buildings and to connect them to the club."


    Sarah and Aiden went to a suite in the basement, dressed up in ck outfits, put their masks on and headed through the passage behind the metal file cab.


    Two minutester, they were in the basement of the club.


    Two of them took the elevator to the second floor from where they headed to the main VIP room. On the way there, they passed several members of security personnel, all of them are members of the army of Chaos.


    For tonight, they didn''t organize any attacks. Eve will take care of the defense and Noah arranged five units of five people each in strategic locations, in case human intervention is necessary. Other members of the army of Chaos are in the club tonight.


    At the sight of Sarah and Aiden entering in the main VIP room, Noah stopped talking to the handler and approached them with a greeting. He provided them information about the current status and the guests present before returning to talk to the handler. Noah didn''t stay long, he left the VIP room and headed to handle other areas of the club.


    Aiden silently admitted that Noah is useful, but he will not say that at loud.


    From the main VIP room on the second level, which is separated from the others, Sarah and Aiden observed the crowd which gathered below. Their generals are by their side, they arrived through different passages. The idea is that no one will see them when they arrive to the club, or when they leave. There is a private room where they can change into ''regr clothes'' and mingle with the guests undetected. In addition, the main VIP room has a one-way view: they can see outside, but people from outside can''s see who is in.


    In the middle of the ground level is a caged fighting arena, around it is an open standing area, next outeryer are tables and chairs and in the back are booths. On the left side from the main entry is a long bar.


    The second level has a number of VIP rooms. A standard feature.


    The whole club is designed to look futuristic. There are asionalser shows that follow the music sting between the fights. Dark grays walls are used to project what is going on in the fighting arena, as well as the statistics of the fighters.


    Many people pre-registered as participants even before knowing what the fights are for. It seems that some just like smashing others and they don''t need a reason. And in this setting, they might get some glory.


    Sarah leaned toward Aiden while exining: "Besides what you see, for the customers we have two private rooms in the back which can be rented. Few bosses like to gamble in private while enjoying security which we provide here. Security personnel consists mostly of locals, but we have several our members mixed in. Tonight, the security is tighter because it''s the first night, so we have more of our army members present."


    Sarah pointed with her chin to the man sitting behind control desk on the right and continued: "Handler is from our ranks, Noah picked him. Thedies who are serving drinks worked as strippers in this club before we closed it down. With good wages, benefits and an agreement that they get to keep their tips, they epted. Also, we promised that this job is serving drinks only. If any customer gets handsy, we will protect them. All our employees get an option to stay in the one of apartment buildings that we own for a fraction of the rent they would pay if they stay anywhere else. It provides them with a sense ofmunity and at the same time they keep an eye on each other outside work hours."


    Aiden listened to all this and admired Sarah and everything that she put together so far. She came up with all these additions which will ensure that people are loyal to her. Who would not want an affordable ce, close to work which provides good benefits?


    Sarah nced at the time. "It should start soon."


    The lights dimmed and a spotlightnded on a man dressed in a shy pink and red outfit which shimmered.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s my pleasure to wee you to Chaos!", the announcer started his speech. "As you noticed at the entrance, we have no weapons rule. And for the club, that is the only rule: no weapons! ¡­ Pay attention to the gorgeousdies who are here to serve you drinks. And keep in mind that they are here to serve you drinks only! No matter how alluring they are, always remember this rule about our friendly staff: serving drinks only! If you break our rules, you will pay the penalties determined by our management¡­ Now for the purpose of this club¡­" The announcer exined that in the arena they can freely challenge each other and fight it out. Who wins ten fights without a loss will get an opportunity to be a champion and that brings certain benefits which include an interview to join the army of Chaos.


    "We are all aware that most of you came here because you want to know more about the mystery organization which is causing waves through Los Angeles and beyond... the army of Chaos! This is your lucky night, because the woman behind it all, known as the Mistress of the night, which we call Boss Nyx, is in the house! But she is not interested in talking, at least not with words. If any of you wants to challenge her to a duel, now is the time! ¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1009 - Chaos Nightclub (2)

    "You didn''t tell me that you will fight.", Aiden told Sarah.


    She noticed that he is not pleased with this and wondered: why is he so protective? She shrugged it off with a thought that he probably knows that down there are bosses and thugs from the Los Angeles area.


    "I''m here to establish our supremacy. They need to fear us because that is the only thing which will keep them in check.", Sarah responded. "Don''t worry about anyone connecting me with Nyx from Austin. I deleted all recordings from the ck & White club that had my face on them. I would include you in the opening act if I knew that you will be avable, but don''t worry¡­ you can join in the funter."


    Sarah nced left and right and saw that on each side five of her generals are in position. She straightened her posture and gave a signal to the handler. He pushed a button on his control board and a one-way ss became two-way, revealing to the crowd below Sarah and Aiden standing with five generals on each side. It was an impressive sight: twelve people in ck clothes and ck masks standing straight with their arms behind back.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I present you: Chaos!", the announcer eximed and gestured toward the main VIP booth.


    Some people gasped, but most of the crowd cheered like they are seeing celebrities. Various bosses who came to see theirpetition observed them withplicated expressions.


    Few secondster, the handler returned the ss of the main VIP booth to the original state, so that people from outside can''t see in.


    Sarah kissed Aiden lightly on the lips and said with a smile: "Watch me fight."


    Announcer was already setting up the atmosphere for the first fight of the club: Nyx will fight any challenger.


    "When the fighters are inside, the gate closes¡­", the announcer was exining the rules. "The fight ends when one can''t fight anymore or admits a defeat. During the fights, there is one rule: no weapons."


    Number of people queued up to try their strength and skills against Nyx.


    Sarah walked toward the arena in style. Members of her army of Chaos cordoned the crowd away and Noah was two steps behind her with a tablet in his hands, like a faithful assistant.


    It all looked very impressive. Powerful, intimidating, and a bit business-like.


    The fight started, challengers took turns and neither of themsted long. Actually, it was boring and extremely predictable: the burly man enters the arena (after the previous one was dragged out), he says few words to encourage himself, flexes a muscle or two and rushes toward Sarah. A secondter, he is on the ground, unmoving. The fight ends.


    Few men taunted Sarah to attack first. She didn''t hesitate and they didn''t see what happened to them. At one moment they are looking at Sarah, and in the next one they are in one of the back rooms where they keep defeated fighters until they wake up. Doctor is present to give them a quick check up and an OK to leave.


    Aiden watched all that with an amused smirk on his handsome face. It reminded him of the time when he was hopping between fight clubs in Austin, desperately looking to satisfy his hunger for an excitement, wanting to experience the rush of a fight. Just to find them all¡­ disappointing.


    He looked at his woman down in the arena and thought how everything before they met can be described as disappointing, him included. She changed that.


    The statistics on the walls showed:


    <em>''Nyx -> Wins: 37; Losses: 0; Ties: 0''</em>


    The announcer was running out of ideas what to say to make it more interesting.


    Sarah raised her hand toward the announcer and extended all five fingers. He understood: "For the next fight, five challengers will enter at the same time! ce your bets,dies and gentlemen!"


    Five men faced Sarah in the caged arena.


    "You should attack me at the same time. If you go one by one you will not stand a chance.", Sarahzily said.


    Well, she was bored. She knows that this is a show of power, but she thought that it would be more fun. And it''s taking too long.


    Five men listened and attacked at the same time. Her attacks came like a hurricane, pushing the men back. Two men were on the ground, unconscious. Three are left standing. They exchanged confused nced, unable toprehend what happened. Each of them is more than twice the size of Sarah. How can she repel their attacks andunch her owns so swiftly? And from where is that powering from?


    They rushed toward Sarah again and a secondter only one man was left standing. Confusion mixed with fury inside him. Howe he can''t do anything? Is he that useless? The man crouched and Sarah was sure that he will leap toward her. And he did, but not before reaching for his boot and getting a hunting knife out of it.


    Aiden held his breath while watching the fight up-close with the help of the Eve-vision. Did Sarah see the knife? Will she be able to defend? What if she gets hurt? But he knows that he can''t reach there on time. He regretted that he is so far away. How can he protect her like this? Hundreds of thoughts rushed through his mind in less than a second.


    The man pounced toward Sarah with a crazed look in his eyes.


    She swiftly stepped to the side, and in the next second she was the one holding the knife and pinning him to the ground.


    The whole club was so silent that it seemed no one is breathing in anticipation of what ising.


    Sarah tapped her earpiece and her chilling voice carried through the powerful speakers in the club: "One rule during the fights: no weapons. Who vites the rules will pay the penalties as determined by the management. In this case, the management determined that your attack was executed with a killing intent. Penalty: death."


    Few gasps were heard here and there¡­ but that was it. No one dared to say anything. No one moved. Everyone stared at the arena and watched the scene unfolding in front of their eyes.


    <em>''Will she do it?''</em>, many silently asked.


    Killings in Boyle Height neighborhood are not umon. The neighborhood averages 2.4 violent crimes a day and more than half of them are assaults and homicides. And this statistic covers only the crimes that get reported to the police. However, those are drive-by shootings, or attacks in the alleys. And this is in the open, in front of the hundreds of people present. Does she dare to do it? What if she doesn''t? Will peopleugh at her and the army of Chaos? What if she does? Will anyone put her to be responsible in the eye of thew? Ridiculous, in this club: she is thew. No one would dare say anything no matter what she does. So¡­ will she do it?


    The man whimpered when Sarah''s eyes shed red and he felt the cold de pressing on his neck.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1010 - Chaos Nightclub (3)

    Aiden watched with aplex expression while Sarah slowly pushed the de inside man''s windpipe. Her wrist moved slightly, twisting the knife and the man''s body below her jerked for a moment before he stopped movingpletely.


    Sarah unhurriedly stood up and looked at the man for a second before turning to the announcer and signaling that the body should be carried out.


    Aiden is relieved that Sarah detected the de in time and defended herself effectively. And he does not care about that man''s life, it''s worth nothingpared to Sarah''s. What came as a shock to him is that he never saw her so cold. He knows that this is not her first time to kill a human. Justst night they also killed few, but it was in the heat of the fight. And this¡­ was not a fight. This was an execution.


    It made him wonder, what did she go through in thest three months? What caused her to change like this?


    He is aware that the man would kill Sarah without missing a beat, and he was going for a kill. However, the Sarah he knows would disarm the man and render him unconscious, maybe break few bones to teach him a lesson, but this¡­ She must have suffered a lot.


    Aiden clenched his fists while thinking that Sarah suffered and that made her lose a piece of humanity, and he was not there to prevent it. He was not there to protect her.


    He asked himself, can this be rted to him? Is it because he was in such a state for three months that she became like this? Or did something else happen? Is he missing some important information? Eve told him that in thest three months Sarah didn''t cry, and she didn''tugh either. She held everything locked inside her, and it seems that it cracked her a bit.


    Aiden wondered if this is a good thing. Maybe this is a blessing in disguise. Because of herpassion, she got in trouble more than once. People see her kindness and take advantage of it. Considering their current situation and all the dangers surrounding them, maybe this is a good thing.


    The statistic on the walls showed:


    <em>''Nyx -> Wins: 42; Losses: 0; Ties: 0''</em>


    Sarah straightened her posture and looked around the club through the bars of the arena which keep her caged in. Her eyes darted over faces and Eve was showing her on Eve-vision information about each person she focused on: name, age, criminal record, known affiliations, etc.


    To the guests of the club, she looked like a dangerous predator, and they were happy that she is inside. Locked.


    Members of the army of Chaos looked at Sarah with admiration. They know the rules they follow in fight¡­ If oponents run away: let them go. If they defend: hurt them. If someone attacks: kill. And that man attacked while breaking the <em>''no weapons''</em> rule. Their Boss did good.


    Regr employees of the club looked at the man being dragged away while two cleaners wiped the blood with bleach, and their gazes moved to Sarah while sense of security enveloped them. All of them are in the area for a while and Boyle Heights is not a friendly neighborhood. Each of them saw a corpse or two left after gang fights on the street. Sometimes in broad daylight. Knowing that they are working for such a powerful boss makes them feel¡­ safe.


    Sarah''s voice rang through the club: "We don''t have many rules in <em>''Chaos''</em>. But those few that we have, must be obeyed. There will be no exceptions."


    The line for who is next to fight boss Nyx got shorter considerably.


    Sarah was pleased to see that people who challenged her after that incident have some skills and are not just random thugs.


    No one else dared to pull a stunt with a weapon of any kind.


    After several next fights, more people joined the queue. They were encouraged because fights proceeded without killings.


    By the time Sarah left the arena, the statistic on the walls showed:


    <em>''Nyx -> Wins: 87; Losses: 0; Ties: 0''</em>


    "Not bad for one night.", Aiden told Sarah when she returned to the main VIP booth.


    She smiled while epting the bottle of water from him. "Do you want to go next?"


    Aiden rejected the idea. They sat on the sofa and he wrapped his arms around her. "I just want to hold you.", he admitted. Well, he would kiss her also, but the kids are present, so it''s not appropriate.


    Jesse, Haru and Ron yed rock-paper-scissors to see who is going next to the arena. Before they finished, they heard the announcer say that Raven (aka Ade) is avable to face challengers.


    Jesse: "¡­"


    Haru: "¡­"


    Ron: "¡­"


    After few seconds, all three turned to Sarah and Aiden and startedining how this is not good.


    "Boss, how can he jump the line?", Ron asked in outrage.


    "Was there a line?", Sarah asked while trying to keep a straight face. She was not sure if she shouldugh or cry. They are the oldest ones out of the generals, and the smallest one took his oportunity while they quarreled. Serves them well.


    "Yes! The line of seniority!", Haru responded.


    Jesse frowned and looked at Ron and Haru. "If there is such a line, then I should go first! Between the three of us I am the oldest one and I joined Boss first. What is the need for that silly game to determine order?"


    "No, no¡­", Ron interjected. "Out of three of us, I''m the youngest one and I joinedst. So, I should go first to make up for the experience I''mcking."


    "No way¡­", Haru protested. He didn''t like that in any case he is not first. Now he understood how the middle child in the family feels (probably).


    Sarah and Aiden looked at the three people bickering andughed.


    Sarahced her fingers with Aiden''s and enjoyed that small intimacy.


    Ade finished his matches quickly. His goal is to win 10 matches and earn his spot on the board and he had no desire to go beyond that. Partly because he was bored byck of challenging opponents, and partly because he had an agreement with Jamari.


    The statistics on the walls showed:


    <em>''Nyx -> Wins: 87; Losses: 0; Ties: 0</em>


    <em>Raven -> Wins: 10; Losses: 0; Ties: 0''</em>


    "Oh, he is leaving the arena already!", Ron eximed.


    "OK. I''m next!", Jesse announced.


    "No, no¡­ we need to determine order!", Haru pulled Jesse back.


    After short bickering, Jesse, Haru and Ron started a game of rock-paper-scissors again.


    Announcer''s voice boomed: "Ladies and gentlemen, new fighter in the arena awaiting challengers is Dark w!"


    Jesse: "¡­"


    Haru: "¡­"


    Ron: "¡­"


    Three of them looked at the arena and saw Jamari (aka Dark w) stretching his arms. He is wearing a mask, but they can tell it''s Jamari!


    They turned to Sarah and Aiden and startedining again. Sarah sighed while thinking that parenthood is a tough job.


    "Don''t worry.", Sarah pacified Ade when he returned to the VIP booth. She saw that he is sulking. "The word will spread around that there are skillful fighters here, and that will attract next level of challengers."


    The statistics on the walls showed:


    <em>''Nyx -> Wins: 87; Losses: 0; Ties: 0</em>


    <em>Raven -> Wins: 10; Losses: 0; Ties: 0</em>


    <em>ck w -> Wins: 10; Losses: 0; Ties: 0</em>


    <em>Jay -> Wins: 10; Losses: 0; Ties: 0</em>


    <em>Surge -> Wins: 10; Losses: 0; Ties: 0</em>


    <em>Haru -> Wins: 10; Losses: 0; Ties: 0''</em>


    Sarah asked Ron (aka Surge): "What happened with Spike?"


    Ron shook his head while saying that Spike has a shameful past, and no good records. So, he will go with Surge from now own.


    "Haru, didn''t I tell you toe up with a nickname?", Sarah asked Haru when he returned.


    "No one will suspect that is my name. It''s perfect.", he responded with a sly smile while sneaking nces at N.


    Girls said that they willpete in the arena some other day. It''ste.


    Sarah and Aiden approved.


    Before they left, Noah told them that number of various underground and gang bosses expressed their desire to meet with the boss of Chaos.


    "Tell them that we will be avable to meet them on Tuesday.", Sarah responded. "Schedule them one hour apart." She wants to see what they want, and then Aiden and she can discuss further steps.


    Noah took notes and headed out to talk to the bosses after wishing a good night to his Mistress (and Aiden).


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1011 - Relationships (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Saturday, February 1


    11:27 AM


    nor and Oscar arrived at the Cliffside vi. JoAnna was in charge to invite them to a lunch, afternoon fun and dinner, without arousing a suspicion that Aiden is awake. She told them that they have some important news to share.


    Since getting a call two days ago, nor is all giddy because she knows what JoAnna wants to tell them: she is pregnant!


    Ah, it''s great news! And it''s about time¡­ they are married for more than four months already!


    nor is a bit suspicious¡­ Why are theying here and not to the Mediterranean vi? But those are the details. Not important. What matters is that she will be a grandmother!


    "Ah, I see that the party started¡­", normented when Sarah greeted them at the door. She heardmotion from the garden, and she wants to go and see JoAnna as soon as possible!


    "Yes. Ste and Edward are on their way, and they should be here shortly. We are having a BBQ party, Aiden''s favorite.", Sarah responded.


    nor gave <em>''you are so sweet''</em> look to Sarah and pressed her lips into a thin line. "Thank you for doing all this for him, sweetie."


    Oscar followed nor''s statement with an approving hum.


    "Come, everyone is in the garden.", Sarah smiled while wondering what will nor''s reaction going to be. She didn''t expect much from Oscar, the range of emotions visible on his face is equivalent to a block of wood.


    nor stared at Aiden without moving, unsure if her eyes are ying tricks on her. She realized that JoAnna tricked them with an ambiguous reason toe here, but she does not mind. Not even a little bit.


    "Hi mom¡­ dad¡­", Aiden greeted them with a big smile on his face while walking toward them.


    "Oh¡­", nor exhaled and her whole body shook before she plunged toward Aiden to give him a big hug.


    "You are awake¡­ you are awake¡­", nor chanted with eyes full of tears while cupping Aiden''s cheeks in her palms and turning his head left and right like she is trying to confirm that he is not missing any hairs from his head¡­ and then she hugged him again.


    It was a very emotional reunion.


    Oscar waited for his turn to approach Aiden, but he saw that nor has no intention to let go so he joined, and it became a three-person hug.


    Ellie and Jasper also came. JoAnna told Sarah and Aiden that Ellie and Jasper were there while two of them were missing, and they helped by using their connections. Sarah and Aiden thought it''s a good thing to have them at this party as well. They are all good friends, and Ellie and Jasper don''t minding to Los Angeles for a weekend. They get to spend time in Ellie''s vi, and they get out of the snowy Chicago.


    Ste and Edward arrived shortly before 1 PM. The first round of BBQ was already on the table. Sophia had a task to invite her parents without alerting them in advance that Aiden is awake. Sophia''s due date is a week away, and Ste and Edward nned toe on Wednesday in order to be here when their first grandchild is born. They arrived earlier because Sophia told them that she is feeling contractions. When they saw Aiden, they didn''t mind that Sophia tricked them. Well, baby wille soon. And they are d that Aiden is awake, and that Sarah is smiling again.


    With Bridgette, Steve, Emma and Penny there, and everyone else who is staying at the Cliffside vi, it was very lively.


    "Charlie is noting?", JoAnna asked Emma.


    "I don''t know.", Emma responded. "Last few days he is not here as much."


    JoAnna perked up at Emma''s apparent displeasure. "Do you miss him?"


    Emma didn''t deny it. "Of course, I do. This is what I was fearing¡­ that I will get used to spending time with him and once he goes back to his business, I will have this gap..." She ced her palm over her chest unknowingly. "¡­and I don''t know how to fill it up."


    "Maybe you don''t need to worry about that.", Penny''sment admitted that she was eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Emma and JoAnna looked at Penny who pointed with her chin toward the garden entrance.


    Emma turned her head toward the direction where Penny pointed and held her breath at the sight of Charlie who walked in unhurriedly. He looked dashing in dark jeans and a gray zer over a light blue shirt¡­ and his charming smile was directed at Emma... and the way he ran his hand through his hair was mesmerizing.


    JoAnna and Penny exchanged knowing nces and moved away from Emma.


    Charlie was few steps away from Emma when she snapped out of her daze and rushed toward him.


    "Are your legs OK with this?", she asked while supporting his arm.


    "Thanks to you.", he responded.


    Emma looked at Charlie standing straight in front of her and she thought how she didn''t realize so far how tall he is¡­ or how wide his shoulders are¡­ or how his smile makes his eyes crinkle at the corners¡­ She lowered her head while trying topose herself. Why is her heart beating so wildly?


    From a bench nearby, Penny and JoAnna carefully observed Emma and Charlie. Those two just needed a popcorn to have a full experience. Both Charlie and Emma were full of smiles, and JoAnna noticed that Emma is shy.


    "This is NOT how two <em>''only friends''</em> interact.", JoAnna mused while scrutinizing them.


    "Do you think that something will happen?", Penny asked.


    JoAnna shrugged. "I hope so¡­ but considering that those two are ying this game for months now and the score is still 0-0, I don''t know. However... based on Charlie''s attitude, it seems that he made some decisions during these few days he was noting here."


    Pennyughed and grimaced.


    "Are you OK?", JoAnna asked her.


    "I will be. Lately I''m getting these dizzy spells and difort in my stomach. But it gets better on it''s own after a minute or so.", Penny exined.


    "That does not sound normal. Are you eating well?"


    Penny confirmed that she is following dietary rmendations that JoAnna and Emma provided.


    "Let''s go quickly to theb. I want to check your bloodwork. It is time for us to see the improvement, if any.", JoAnna didn''t give Penny an opportunity to refuse.


    The atmosphere was good.


    Sarah was happy to see everyone gathered, but she didn''t like that their parents are hogging Aiden. They are around him, asking endless questions. Sarah told herself that it''s only for the afternoon. He woke up recently, so everyone wants to spend time with him, especially his parents.


    Sarah sat on a bench with a te full of food and Kitty by her side.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1012 - Relationships (2)

    "Boss, do you have a minute?", Haru''s question got Sarah''s attention.


    "Sure.", she nced toward the spot on the bench next to her indicating to Haru to sit there.


    Sarah can see that Haru is ufortable.


    "Take your time.", she encouraged him.


    "What is a good way to show a girl that she is special?", Haru asked reluctantly.


    Sarah stopped chewing on a piece of meat from the kebab.


    "Is this about N?", she asked with her mouth fool and continued chewing.


    Haru''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Sarah thought how he is cute, blushing like that¡­ she wanted to pinch his cheek, but her hands are messy. She knows that he is only one year younger than her, but at that moment Haru looked like a little child when his mischief was found out.


    "Define special.", Sarah demanded.


    She noticed that since Haru arrived he is treating N more gently than any other girl, and she wondered which way his feelings will develop. Sarah is aware that Haru grew up in istion with Master Hollow, so he does not have any experience with rtionships and she is happy that he came to ask for guidance.


    "Uhm¡­", Haru fidgeted nervously. "I want to spend more time with her. Only her. And I don''t want her to go through any hardships. And I want her to have a special ce for me in her heart."


    "Hmm¡­", Sarah hummed while thinking what advice to give to a neen-year-old about courting a sixteen-year-old girl.


    Her instinct was to send him to any of the guys present, they should know more about this, right? What are her options? Jeff? No, he had no experience with girls as a teenager. Jasper? Aiden? Out of the question. Those two will spoil Haru. Charlie? She is not sure¡­ Sarah reminded herself that Haru came to ask HER for an advice. If she delegates this motherly responsibility, she is not a good mother, is she?


    "I assume you thought about this. And your feelings are true. Correct?", Sarah decided to start asking some questions first.


    Haru confirmed. "I am clear about my feelings. But I am not about hers. I am reluctant to make a mistake and cause a problem."


    Sarah was happy to hear this. He is considering possibility of N not returning his feelings and how would that impact them going forward.


    "We are a family. So ideally, I would like to see you treat each other as brothers and sisters. But I am aware that you can''t control your heart, and none of you are rted by blood¡­ You said that you want to spend more time with her. Ask her to join you for some activity. Just the two of you. Pick something that will give her a hint that you are interested in her romantically. You don''t need to make it fancy or expensive. Take her to a beach, walk in the sand, have an ice cream...", Sarah started giving examples.


    "How did Boss Aiden show you that he is interested in you?"


    Haru''s question made Sarah pause while her mind drifted off to the Te University.


    "We met at the University and he¡­ created opportunities for us to be together. It was in the little things. He would sit next to me while ignoring others. We were in a room full of people, but he made me feel like it''s just the two of us. He cooked for me. He made me coffee and tea. He asked me to help him with his projects¡­ He protected me and he respected me. And before I realized, I started depending on him."


    Sarah looked at Aiden while talking and it didn''t take long for him to look her way. Their gazes met and both of them smiled.


    Haru saw that Sarah stopped talking, and that she will probably not say anything else. He already knows that when his two Bosses look at each other, everything else disappears. And he should make the same thing happen to N¡­ to get her lost in his gaze.


    ¡­


    Down in the medical-room¡­


    JoAnna looked at the results of Penny''s blood test and pursed her lips.


    "What is it?", Penny asked nervously.


    "Well¡­ it''s not good¡­ but it''s better than from where we started. Are you taking your vitamins?"


    Penny confirmed.


    "OK. Continue doing that¡­" JoAnna gave Penny an encouraging smile and focused back at the screen with results while mumbling: "Could it be a hormonal imbnce?"


    JoAnna looked at Penny and asked: "When did you have yourst period?"


    JoAnna frowned. "Why are you thinking so much about it?"


    Penny shifted nervously. "My periods are irregr, so¡­ I remember having one in September, shortly after your wedding. I don''t know if I had any after that."


    "September?", JoAnna could not hide her surprise. September was five months ago! "Is it normal for you to have periods months apart?"


    Penny lowered her head in embarrassment and responded in a small voice: "When my parents lock me up for more than a week or two, I usually skip my period that month."


    JoAnna had aplicated expression. She was never good at showing the professionalforting-face. She reached into the cab on the side and gave a sealed cup to Penny. "Pee in this."


    About half an hourter¡­


    Penny is lying on the exam table while looking at the image of her uterus on the portable ultrasound machine.


    Images of herst night with Benjamin shed through her mind and she tried to remember how many times he released his juices inside her. She could not remember. But that night was intense, and whenever she is missing him, she findsfort in the memory of that evening. The way he looked at her, the way he held her¡­ and she can still hear his deep murmur telling her how much he loves her.


    "I''m not an expert in the area, but I believe that you are about ten weeks pregnant¡­", JoAnna told Penny while handing her wipes to remove the gel from her belly. "I am not an obgyn, so I will rmend you few. You should get yourself checked as soon as you can and think about your options."


    "Options?", Penny asked.


    "Do you want to keep the baby?"


    "Keep the baby?", Penny repeated while processing all this new information.


    "I''m not telling you one way or the other.", JoAnna patted Penny''s hand to get her to calm down. She can see that Penny is entering a panic mode. "My job is to inform you about your options. I assume it''s Benjamin''s."


    "Yes, it''s his.", Penny confirmed.


    "With our timelines, if we don''t slip¡­ you have two, maybe three months until you can see each other. So, you can''t talk to him if he wants the child or not. Think about both options, and what would you do in either of them. But the most important thing is to get you checked properly and to make sure that everything is looking good. With your history of malnutrition, you will need to take a good care of your body..."


    Penny nodded absentmindedly while JoAnna''s words drifted away and merged into the background noise. Pregnant?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1013 - Relationships (3)

    "I saw you talk to Haru¡­", Aiden told Sarah when he took a seat next to her.


    Aiden''s big smile showed her that he is in a very good mood. It seems that parents pampered him.


    "Mhm¡­", she confirmed. "We spoke about rtionships¡­ he wants to let N know that she is special to him."


    "He asked you? Why not me?", Aiden grumbled in displeasure, but his yful attitude didn''t fade away. "And you told him¡­?"


    "To be respectful, kind, and to find ways to spend more time with her."


    "What about holding and kissing?"


    Sarah frowned and reminded Aiden: "N is a sixteen-year-old girl!"


    Aiden grinned and bragged without thinking: "I held and kissed many sixteen-year-old girls."


    His grin faded when he realized his mistake. Sarah is upset, and the thunderous storm brewing above her head is the proof!


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at him angrily and her lip twitched few times before she squeezed through her teeth: "Not everyone is so fortunate to be a world ss scoundrel like you!"


    "Scoundrel?" Aiden knows that he spoke rashly, but why is she calling him names? Well, he knows why she is calling him names, and he knows that she is upset¡­ but all this celebratory atmosphere and then talk about Haru and N¡­ and unknowingly he lowered his guards and forgot that he should NOT mention his past to Sarah no matter how distant or innocent it is (if it involves other girls).


    He looked at Sarah''s face which twisted in fury and he thought that she might send him into anothera.


    Sarah didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She was getting more upset just by looking at him. She is aware that he did plenty of holding and kissing before they met, but does he need to rub it in? What is wrong with him?


    She stood up and stomped away. Where was she going? She didn''t know¡­ as long as it''s away from him, it will be fine. And she didn''t want others to see her like this either, so she went deeper into the garden, toward the small forest at the edge of their property. She needs to calm down. Her pace was speeding up with every step she made.


    "Where are you going?", Aiden spoke breathlessly in her ear while holding her from the back. She is fast and he had to dash to reach her before she went who knows where.


    "Away from you!", Sarah pouted while struggling. She had no intention to stop moving.


    Aiden lifted her up and made her turn toward him. He pinned her against the thick trunk of a tree so that she can''t escape.


    His lipsnded on hers and he kissed her with a passion she didn''t feel in a long time.


    Sarah wondered if he is acting like this because he was chasing after her. If that is the reason, she should run more often. She reminded herself not to let him melt her fighting spirit with a kiss, no matter how good it is.


    "I''m sorry I spoke carelessly.", he whispered in her lips.


    "You are admitting that you are in the wrong?" Sarah didn''t expect to hear an apology.


    "I don''t want to waste a single minute on bickering. We already lost so much time. I made a mistake, and I''m really sorry. Decide on a punishment, punish me¡­ but make it quick because my soul hurts when you are not by my side."


    Aiden interpreted Sarah''s frown fading as an agreement. She does not want to fight with him either.


    He nudged her cheek with his nose, making Sarah tilt her head sideways giving ess to his kisses to travel down her neck.


    Sarah held onto him and surrendered to his sweet kisses while moaning softly because she will take his hugs and kisses over bickering anytime.


    She inhaled sharply when she realized that his hands are under her skirt, pulling her panties down.


    "Ah¡­", Sarah was doing her best to keep her volume low but the things he did to her made it very difficult.


    His pants were down to his knees, her skirt was pushed up, and her top was a mess.


    "Ah¡­ Aiden¡­What if¡­ Mmm¡­ Someonees¡­?"


    "Oh, Sarah¡­", he murmured her name behind her ear while he grinded himself at the cradle of her thighs. "Someone wille¡­", he responded cheekily.


    Aiden''s right hand reached for Sarah''s knee and lifted her leg to allow easier ess for his left hand to guide him inside her.


    Usually he loves to hear Sarah''s moans and when she calls his name, but he knows that they should not make too much noise. Just how asionalughter drifts toward them from the barbeque party, if they make a loud noise, it can be heard by the others. And their parents are there! But he does not care. He does not care about anyone other than Sarah and his painful need to merge with her. He sealed her lips with his and they suppressed each other''s sounds.


    While Sarah and Aiden are¡­ expressing themselves in the forest nearby, Haru is in his own predicament...


    How can he make N understand that he sees her differently than other girls? Oni, Z, Masika and Imani are great, and he likes them¡­ but he likes them like sisters.


    The biggest problem he is facing is that there is at least one girl with N all the time. The girls move in packs.


    He asked N more than once to help him with studying, and she is always avable and willing to help, but every time Oni or Z would join as well. When they eat, few other girls are also there. The only time he has one-on-one with N is when they are sparring, and he wants to do with her anything other than exchanging blows.


    "You seem troubled.", N''s voice startled Haru.


    He looked at her, unable to find anything appropriate to say.


    "Can I join you?", she nced at the empty chair next to him.


    Haru responded with a nod.


    He watched N sit next to him and her smile must have sent a rainbow attack at him because everything looked pink and purple and red with hints of golden and silver¡­ a color overload. And he loves how her mood reflects in her eyes¡­ her dark brown eyes which are currently smiling at him.


    And he hates this¡­ on few rare asions when he got a chance to talk with N, his brain refused to work. He sighed at the thought that N must see him as a moron who is frequently unresponsive.


    "Are you OK?", N asked with concern apparent in her voice.


    Haru inhaled and held his breath for few seconds before speaking: "Do you want to go to the beach tomorrow?"


    N was surprised at the sudden question. "Uhm¡­ sure. Who else ising?"


    "Just the two of us.", Haru said in a half whisper and held his breath.


    N paused and lowered her head. It seems that the other girls are right. They told her that Haru treats her differently, but she didn''t see it. She told them that Haru is always nice to everyone, and she still remembers when Oni told her teasingly: "Yes, he is nice, but to you he is niiiiceeeee."


    N inhaled and blinked few times before craning her neck to look at Haru. "OK. When?"


    He stared at her without moving while processing the information that she epted. Just the two of them. No one else! And he told himself that he should say something soon, or she will reallybel him as a moron.


    "I don''t know¡­", he admitted. "I was not sure that you will ept, so I didn''t think beyond this."


    N burst intough.


    Heughed with her. "I will do some research and see if any of the beaches nearby has some good food options, so then we can go for a lunch and after that¡­ hang out¡­?"


    "Sounds good.", she smiled, and the rainbow attack was on again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1014 - Relationships (4)

    Charlie is observing Emma who offered to get more food items for the two of them. He is not in the wheelchair, but she still treats him as a disabled.


    Charlie remembered how earlier that week Sarah reminded him that he should tell Emma how he feels.


    He came up with a n to start taking Emma out for meals, with an addition of flowers and asional gifts. Nothing too expensive because he does not want to scare her off, but to start with something small¡­ a keychain, maybe. And then to work his way up.


    But all his ns got out of order when his uncle, Jarred, told him that it''s time for Charlie to go back to work and into the circle as well.


    "You had four months to y around. I need you toe back and take over so that I can retire in peace¡­ Maybe Jeffrey White can keep his business matters contained in a window from nine to five on weekdays, but you are not him, and you need to work on yourwork until you establish yourself¡­", Jarred told him with an expression witch conveyed that there is no room for negotiations.


    Another thing that stirred Charlie is that his uncle <em>''rmended''</em> three girls. They are all from families of big business partners for Smithsonite corp., and a rtionship (and a marriage) to any of them would be beneficial in firming up Charlie''s position.


    "I''m not telling you to get married.", Jarred rified his intention. "I''m asking you to get to know them and see if you like any of them¡­"


    This was one thing that Charlie didn''t want to agree on. "Uncle, I am not interested in any girl other than Emma."


    "Hmph! I''m not saying she is not a good girl, but why are you rejecting others if you didn''t meet with them yet?", Jarred protested but he allowed Charlie to exin further. He was curious to see what will Charlie say about Emma to defend his right to pursue her.


    Charlie was relieved when Jarred epted the view that even though Emma does not have an influential family background, she has a lot of influential friends. All three Hill sisters are close to her which means Orion Enterprise, and one of them is Mrs. White. Emma is also close to Ellie who recently got engaged to Jasper Kiani who is currently leading K Industries.


    "She can be added to the list of promising candidates.", Jarred agreed with a smirk.


    Jarred liked that Charlie stood up for something. Even if that something is a girl.


    From Charlie''s point of view, all this means that he does not have much time. If he does not make Emma his officially, his uncle (and potentially other family members) will start rmending other girls to him forcefully, and he is NOT interested in any other than Emma.


    Emma returned with two tes full of food.


    "I was not sure what you want, so I got a little bit of everything.", she said with a smile.


    "What I want?" Charlie nced at the tes and then turned to face Emma. She is as beautiful as ever, rxed and smiling. And in this light her warm brown hair shines in red hues. Charlie steeled himself. It''s now or never. "I want you to join me next Saturday."


    Emma raised her eyebrows while wondering, why is he sounding so official? "What is next Saturday?"


    "There is an event. Food, dancing, socializing. I want you toe as my date."


    Emma''s expression stiffened. "An event? Formal?"


    He didn''t want to lie to her. She will find out anyway. "Dress code is set. But you don''t need to worry about it, I will make sure you have a dress and everything else... You only need to keep your Saturday evening open."


    One more point came to Emma''s mind, but she was not sure if he realized what he said¡­ and if he said it in the same way she thinks that it should be used. "As your¡­ date?"


    "Is that a problem?"


    "I¡­ I''m not sure I will fit there. Aren''t there many others who will match you better? Why don''t you invite someone who is more deserving than me?"


    "More deserving?" Charlie thought about this and realized that it''s not so simple to get Emma toe with him. She thinks that the circle of rich people is something out of reach for her. Charlie smiled while thinking that Emma does not realize that right here she is already surrounded with some of the richest people in the country and she is doing just fine. But if you put them in a formal setting, she gets all flustered. However, he will not give up. He just needs a different tactic... The one that leaves no room for doubts.


    Charlie stood up and pulled Emma to stand in front of him.


    "Tell me¡­", Charlie spoke to Emma in a deep voice while twirling a strand of her soft hair around his index finger. "Who is more deserving to be by my side than you? Thanks to you I can stand. And I can dance. There will be dancing, and I want my first dance after the surgery to be with you."


    She wanted to ask what about his second and third dance? And what after the dancing is over? Does he want her there only for a first dance? Then what? She knows that there are many girls lining up to be with him, is he going to reject them so that he gives herpany?


    "Charlie¡­"


    He understood from her tone that she is about to start listing reasons why that is not a good idea, and he is not going to let her do that. Charlie swiftly took half a step toward Emma, their bodies almost touching and leaned his head lower.


    "Say yes¡­", he whispered into her cheek.


    "Is this only to thank me for my treatments?", her voice trembled and she was not sure why.


    "If I say that there is more to it, will you believe me?"


    He inched closer and took a deep breath, inhaling her sweet scent.


    Charlie straightened his back and observed her expression. He smiled when he realized that Emma closed her eyes. Charlie traced the edge of her lower lip with his index finger, and her lips parted slightly in response.


    "Say yes¡­", he repeated and this time his breath kissed her lips.


    Emma inhaled sharply and opened her eyes just in time to see him close thatst fraction between them and nt a light kiss on her lips. She was too shocked to respond to his kiss or to push him away or to breathe.


    She thought that Charlie might have some feelings for her. And there were days when she hoped that it''s more than just an affection toward his caretaker. And she is standing in front of the man who was always approachable and friendly but right now he is domineering and impossibly handsome and she is¡­ frozen.


    Charlie''s eyes were locked on Emma''s, and he asked in a husky voice: "Will you?"


    His breath sshed on her face again, sending shivers down her spine¡­ and she responded with a nod. But then she realized that she does not understand what the question is for. Is he asking her to be his date for the event? Or is he asking her to date him? Or is he asking if she will return his kiss (if he kisses her again, maybe)? And she is embarrassed to ask for a rification since she already answered. But at the end, whichever it is, the answer is: yes.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1015 - Relationships (5)

    "Biddy, I want you to meet my parents.", Steve told Bridgette.


    "Parents?", she repeated. They are dating for ten months and this is the first time he mentioned meeting his parents.


    "Yes.", Steve confirmed. "I''ve met yours and you should meet mine before we¡­ make the next step."


    Bridgette started coughing. Did he say: <em>''the next step? ... THE next step?''</em> What is the next step? Is he going to propose? Well, they are old enough, both with jobs and living together¡­ but a marriage? She told herself to calm down. Maybe it''s not a marriage. Maybe he has something else on his mind and she should NOT rush to any conclusions.


    Steve rubbed her back and looked at her pretty face while trying to understand what is going on in her mind. "Why are you reacting like this? Don''t you want to meet my parents? Don''t you want us to move forward?"


    "What are you thinking?", she asked in a small voice. "How can I not want us to move forward? I was just surprised, that''s all."


    Steve smiled and nted a light kiss on her lips. "I will check with them and find a date, soon. We will go and stay there over the weekend."


    Bridgette nodded and leaned into his embrace.


    ¡­


    In the forest nearby¡­


    Sarah is still pinned between the trunk of arge tree and Aiden''s body. Both of her legs are up, connected at the ankles behind him and her hands are around his neck. His arms are supporting her under her thighs and his head is resting on her shoulder.


    "We need to go back¡­", she said breathlessly.


    He groaned in protest.


    "They will notice that we are missing. And everyone came to see you.", Sarah reminded him.


    "They saw me. And now I want to be with you.", he responded stubbornly.


    He lifted his head and observed her flushed face.


    His smile widened when her eyes shed at the realization that he is growing inside her. Again.


    "We should go back¡­", she said in a weak voice.


    "We will¡­ eventually¡­", he responded between kisses while his hips moved slowly, at first.


    Sarah was gasping and her mind was a mess. She remembered that Aiden said how he does not want to waste a single moment, and now she knows what he meant. This handsome demon will not let her go until he had his fill¡­ and he is hungry. Well, it''s not that she isining, but this is the third time and they have guests and¡­ her mind was a mess again.


    ¡­


    JoAnna and Penny joined Jeff, Felix and Sophia.


    "Did you tell them abouttest finds?", JoAnna asked Jeff.


    "Not yet." Jeff got his phone and forwarded an email to Sophia and Felix. "Thank you for reminding me.", he kissed JoAnna''s cheek.


    Sophia leaned closer to Felix to see on his phone what Jeff sent. Three houses.


    "These are not on the market yet.", Jeff exined. "They match your criteria¡­ mostly."


    "They all look promising, but my personal rmendation is for the house number two.", JoAnna added. "It''s not on the ocean, but it''s on the hill so you get your ocean view. Between that house and the ocean is the golf course. It''s less than five minutes'' drive from here so you cane and visit Sarah easily." JoAnna told thisst part to Felix because she knows that he spends a lot of time in Sarah''s workshop.


    They looked at the photos and read the description. It''s a Tuscan style vi with five bedrooms, six bathrooms, open floor concept¡­ but the part that Sophia liked the most is the covered outdoor patio with a huge firece and a crystal chandelier. The patio is massive, and it opens up to a swimming pool and a hot tub with more seating avable within an amazingndscape. Felix noticed a smaller house in the back which has two bedrooms and arge bonus room. He can see it as a perfect spot for his workshop which he will use when he does not feel like going to Sarah''s.


    "Looks nice, but I''m concerned that my due date is so close.", Sophia said while rubbing her belly.


    "If you buy with cash, everything can be settled within few days.", JoAnna responded. "If you arecking any, we can help."


    "There is also the thing about hiring the staff. Besides our security we don''t have anyone else.", Sophia pursed her lips.


    "I can get you people lined up for interviewing in a day or two.", Jeff said.


    "If you don''t find staff in time, I can lend you few of mine.", Ellie added. Jasper and she are sitting nearby and she overheard the discussion. "We are rarely here, and I can get them to help you out until you hire your people."


    Sophia and Felix exchanged nces. "OK. We will go and check it out tomorrow."


    Both Sophia and Felix like it here, but they would like it better if they can find their own home. Especially if it can be done before baby arrives.


    They looked at the house listing again.


    "It is convenient that ites furnished.", Sophia told Felix. "If we decide to get it, we can move in right away, and then gradually rece what we don''t like."


    Felix agreed with this. He remembers that they got the house in Seattle rather quickly, but then it took weeks for the furniture and everything else to be in ce before they moved in.


    Penny asked Sophia if they can talk in private.


    Sophia was surprised when Penny told her that she is pregnant. Ten weeks? "Of course, I will give you the contact information of my obgyn here. She is great, you will see."


    "Are you OK?", Sophia asked when she noticedck of enthusiasm from Penny.


    "I don''t know.", Penny admitted.


    Sophia patted Penny''s hands gently. She has an idea what Penny is going through. Sophia remembers her insecurities which surged forth and overwhelmed her when she found out that she is pregnant, and she still has them even with Felix being super-supportive and always by her side. Sophia''s heart ached at the thought that Penny can''t be with Benjamin.


    Penny looked at Sophia''s huge belly for some time before asking. "How does it feel?"


    Sophia rubbed her stomach and smiled gently. "It''s the most terrifying and wonderful feeling. At the same time... It is absolutely amazing to know that there is a life growing inside me. When I started feeling kicks and movements it told me that it''s real and I can exin it only by calling it a miracle. When I heard all the things that can go wrong, I was petrified. And when I tried imagining myself as a parent¡­ it was disastrous. But I take it one day at a time and what is most important, I''m not alone."


    Sophia saw that Penny lowered her head.


    "Hey¡­ look around you.", Sophia urged Penny. "Do you see all these people? You are not alone."


    Sophia''s words made Penny smile.


    Penny was reminded that she is not alone. Since she escaped from her parents and that wretched dinner with Lukas White and saw Benjamin in his pajama bottoms and a white tank top and a messy bed-hair opening the door to his apartment grumpily while thinking that there is a persistent salesperson at his door¡­ she is not alone. Here she met many people that she can call friends, and she has a job and she is not that weak Harriet who can be bullied easily. She is Penelope.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1016 - Relationships (6)

    Sarah and Aiden joined the party from the house.


    "Where did you two disappear? And why did you change your clothes?", JoAnna asked teasingly.


    JoAnna saw Sarah and Aidene out, joined at the hips¡­ with blissful smiles which can mean only one thing. Really¡­ they are like teenagers. Why can''t they wait for after the party? Their parents are here!


    By the way¡­ where are their parents? She didn''t see them in a while.


    Now JoAnna got some wild thoughts of her own and her eyes moved to her handsome husband.


    Since she confirmed that Aiden is awake, JoAnna decided that all is well and it''s time¡­ and she stopped taking the contraceptive pills. If all works as nned, she will have a perfect birthday present for a man who already has everything. She imagined several scenarios how she will tell him that she is pregnant, and in few of those Jeff faints. But first thing first¡­ she needs to get pregnant!


    Sarah looked at JoAnna and she could not believe that her sister just threw such a provocative questions and then moved to sit next to her husband. JoAnna didn''t give her a chance to defend herself!


    But what will she say? That their clothes were all messed up, and she was all sticky, and they were sweaty, and that they used the underground passage from the gazebo to ess the house, shower and change clothes so that no one notices how they were naughty in the forest? Ah, Aiden even named the tree! "Instead of spacing out, help me find my panties!", Sarah grumbled while checking a bush nearby. "This is our love tree¡­", he said with a sly smile and Sarah was not sure if he is serious or not¡­ but now she knows that there is a <em>''love tree''</em> in the forest on their property. And they were not able to find her panties.


    Back to present...


    Aiden nudged Sarah''s cheek with his nose. "I''m hungry¡­", he murmured.


    She pointed toward the closest table with food. "There is plenty."


    He looked at her and his handsome eyebrow arched suggestively.


    She gave him a <em>''really?''</em> look and shook her head. It seems that her devil still didn''t have his fill.


    "Let''s eat food, and after the guests leave¡­ you will get a dessert.", she responded with a smile and tugged him toward the food. She is hungry as well.


    Aiden hummed in approval and followed her.


    Sarah and Aiden ced their tes at the table next to Ellie and Jasper who were talking with JoAnna and Jeff. Ellie was telling them about their ns for the wedding. They still didn''t decide where they will have the ceremony, or how big it will be, but they know that it will be in May this year and in Chicago.


    "I wanted to ask if you are willing to be my maid of honor.", Ellie asked.


    Sarah was surprised that Ellie is looking at her. "Me?", she asked with her mouth full, surprise apparent on her face.


    "And I was hoping that you will ept to be my best man.", Jasper asked Aiden.


    Jasper and Ellie talked about it, and they are already<em> ''rted''</em> with JoAnna and Jeff. They both get along well with Sarah and Aiden, and now that Aiden is awake it all fits perfectly.


    Sarah and Ellie grew up in the same neighborhood so they know each other well. At the same time, Kiani and White families go back a long way, so Aiden and Jasper are familiar with one another. Also, during the incident in Chicago when Ellie was attacked and Aiden helped them out, Jasper developed an additional appreciation toward Jeffrey''s younger brother.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and epted. This was unexpected, but there is no reason to decline.


    Sarah''s eyes sparkled. She always felt aplex because she didn''t have many friends and she didn''t get invited to celebrations outside family, but this¡­ she will be THE maid of honor! Oh, she gets to n Ellie''s bachelorette''s party!


    JoAnna smiled and leaned on Jeff. Her naughty thoughts are still present, and she wondered what can she do about the heat which refuses to leave her body. She ced her hand on his firm thigh.


    Jeff stiffened slightly and gave a side nce to his wife when he felt her fingernails gliding up his inner thigh. He wondered, what is on her mind? Well, considering how she is leaning onto him while her hand is gripping him firmly he knows what is on her mind. So, the only question is¡­ where?


    Jeff was thinking if they should head to their car¡­ the windows are tinted, and no one can see inside¡­ He grimaced and an angry groan escaped him when JoAnna pinched his inner thigh like she is trying to rip a piece of flesh off. Very close to his family jewels! Just what is this woman thinking?


    "Oh, are you feeling unwell?", JoAnna asked with a voice full of concern.


    Jeff''s frown deepened. She is the one who hurt him and now she is pretending that she has no idea what is going on.


    "Come,e¡­ let me give you a checkup¡­ I have everything needed here¡­", she tugged Jeff to stand up.


    "Do you need help?", Sarah asked when she saw that Jeff can''t straighten his posture.


    "No, no¡­ I got it. You enjoy. Don''t worry about us. I will give you a call if we need anything.", JoAnna told Sarah while supporting Jeff.


    In the room where JoAnna does checkups and treatments¡­


    "What are you up to?", Jeff grumbled. His leg is still aching, and he demands an exnation.


    For a sweet moment he thought how her actions indicate that she wants intimacy, and then that horrible pinch¡­ and now she is removing his pants. What''s with the rush? That bruise still didn''t form properly! Is there a need to remove his underwear also?


    "Anna, what¡­ ahhh¡­", Jeff whimpered and grabbed the bed behind him for support when she suddenly took him into her mouth. He didn''t expect this, but this is much better than any exam he had so far. Ever.


    Jeff closed his eyes and appreciated the checkup his wife provided.


    <em>''Now what?''</em>, he grumbled internally when she stopped. He got hard to the point of aching and she stopped?


    Jeff opened his eyes and saw that JoAnna is removing her panties and bending over the desk. He smiled while walking toward her. He wants to spend more time on forey and caress the perfect body in front of him until she begs him for a relief¡­ but he is out of patience and his need to be inside her is growing exponentially because there is nothing sexier than his wife gripping the edge of the desk while waiting for him to take her. And he will hurry up just in case she changes her mind and does something unexpectedly painful again.


    He growled in satisfaction when he felt how wet and ready she is for him. In less than a second the room was filled with moans and gasps and other lustful sounds.


    "Will you tell me what happened to trigger this?", Jeff asked JoAnna between kisses whichnded on her back while she still panted.


    "You disapprove?"


    "Oh, no! I approve! I approve so much that I want to know how can I make it happen again."


    How he sees it, these surprise lovemaking sessions which JoAnna initiates randomly are amazing. Andtely she does it often. He definitely approves, but¡­"Can we do it without pinching next time?"


    JoAnnaughed.


    "Are you still in pain?", JoAnna asked when she turned to face him.


    Jeff''s eyes shifted for a moment before responding with a straight face: "Yes, it seems that I need more¡­ treatment."


    JoAnna smiled and sat on the desk behind her. "Come closer and tell me about it¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1017 - Relationships (7)

    Charlie and Emma are sitting on their usual spot in the garden: on a bench in front of the massive white cage with birds.


    Charlie is facing the cage and he can''t suppress the smile because Emma said <em>''yes''</em>. She will be his date for the party. He would like more than that, but he does not dare ask for it. Not yet. And he even got to kiss her. There is no mistake, she was dazed by his proximity. Ah, he is making a great progress! He wants to turn toward her, but he is aware that she is staring at him, and he fears that maybe she is considering to take it back¡­ the <em>''yes''</em> part, not the kiss. She didn''t kiss him back, but she didn''t dodge it either, so¡­ a progress. And a big one.


    Emma is unable to stop staring at Charlie. His slightly messy ck hair fits him perfectly, and his profile is so handsome that even that small curve at the middle of his nose is handsome, and his eyes¡­ she can''t tell what color they are, brown or green? Some mix of the two. And his thin lips are so kissable¡­ Yes, kissable¡­ Emma can''t believe that she is having these thoughts, but¡­ did he kiss her? She still can''t wrap her mind around that fact. Charlie kissed her. Did she imagine it?


    "Why did you kiss me?"


    Emma was not aware how that question escaped her. Maybe she didn''t say it at loud¡­ Oh, God! Charlie is looking at her now, so she definitely said it at loud.


    Charlie observed her expression and he could not tell what she is thinking. But that was never a problem with Emma because they were always able to talk openly about almost anything. Almost.


    "Did you hate it?"


    "No, no¡­ nothing like that.", Emma responded swiftly and then stumbled with the rest of her words when she saw his dashing smile. "I was just¡­ uhm¡­ wondering¡­ why?"


    "You didn''t hate it?" This time his smile reached his eyes. He was hoping that she will say that she liked it¡­ and he finds her flustered expression beyond cute.


    "You didn''t answer my question¡­" Emma''sst words were more of a whisper and her eyes widened when she saw that he is approaching her again.


    His lips touched hers again. Once, twice¡­ few light pecks before he took her lower lip between his and sucked on it gently.


    Emma hated that she is frozen again. Unable to respond one way or another because her brain and body refused to cooperate. Or so she thought¡­ she was surprised that her hand is clutching thepel of his zer. Is she pulling him closer?


    Her lower lip was still between his when his tongue ran over it slowly, sending shivers down her spine and she inhaled more than she intended. <em>''Oh, God, he smells nice!''</em> And that was the thing she needed to wake up from her stupor and her lips to move and¡­ she kissed him back.


    Charlie told himself not to overdo it. He should not force Emma outside of herfort zone. He already got more than he expected out of this afternoon¡­ but damnit, she is kissing him back! And it is so much better than what he imagined. Her softness, her smell, her taste¡­ everything is addictive. He could do this all day and not get bored of it. But he wanted more. His hands moved around Emma, pulling her closer and he deepened the kiss. He was not sure if he pushed Emma too much but two secondster he got his response when her fingersced into his hair and her tongue danced with his.


    ¡­


    At the table of four who discussed the uing wedding in the Chicago area, Sarah straightened her back and looked between Ellie and Jasper with a big smile on her face.


    Ellie and Jasper turned to see what got Sarah''s attention.


    They all saw Charlie and Emma making out like there is no one else present.


    "I will tell them that there are kids around!", Aiden grumbled while standing up.


    Sarah pulled him back down. "You will do no such thing. They are just kissing, what can happen from just kissing? Kids know about it¡­"


    <em>''Just kissing''</em> words rang in Ellie''s mind and she blushed while trying to avoid looking at Jasper. Well, she knows what her super-handsome fianc¨¦ can do with only kissing. And she knows that he is looking at her right now and thinking about the same thing she is.


    ¡­


    Charlie didn''t want this kiss to end, but he knows that he can''t even dream about anything further than this. Not with all these people present. And it needs to end eventually¡­


    "I kissed you because I like you, Emma.", Charlie''s husky voice rang in Emma''s ears when he finally responded to her question.


    Emma''s mind was spinning, and she was high from the kiss. She wondered, how is it possible for a man to taste so good? And did he just confess to her?


    "If you continue like this, I might fall for youpletely.", she admitted her thoughts.


    Charlie''s face lit up. "Continue what? Kissing?"


    Emma was not sure how to respond to this. It''s not only kissing¡­ Today''s Charlie is overwhelming her senses. The attraction she felt toward him so far can be described as a mild tropical breeze, while this afternoon is a hurricane. Unstoppable, deadly for a maiden''s heart, hurricane.


    She took a deep breath topose herself and nced around nervously. She was relieved that no one is staring at them. At least how much she can see.


    "You are different.", Emma said while her eyes shifted over the ground in front of her.


    Charlie frowned slightly. It seems that he pushed too much because Emma seems to be ufortable. That is not what he wanted.


    "I''m sorry if I acted too aggressively, but I''m running out of time and I don''t want to lose you. I don''t want to make you rush into anything. I wanted you to know how I feel about you."


    Emma looked at him.


    "Running out of time?", she repeated.


    "I need to take over my responsibilities at thepany, and my schedule will be much busier than so far. I enjoy our time together and I''m saddened that there will be much less of it going forward."


    "How much is that¡­ less?", Emma asked reluctantly.


    He thought for some time before answering. "I do most of my work from Los Angeles, and sometimes I travel, but it''s not longer than a day or two¡­ maybe few times a month. On most of the weekdays, we can have dinner together, and I will keep my weekends for you. Sometimes there are functions that I need to attend, and I hope that on those asions you join me¡­ as my date."


    "Like next Saturday?"


    "Yes."


    Charlie reached to hold Emma''s hand in his and he was d that Emma didn''t reject him.


    They sat in silence, each with their own thoughts and watched tropical birds in a massive cage in front of them¡­ while holding hands.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1018 - Relationships (8)

    While the younger generation is outside, White and Hill parents are in the office on the first floor underground, discussing pressing matters.


    Current topic: the army of Chaos.


    They discussed the current area of influence and all organizations that are being attacked by the army of Chaos. The data gathered shows that the army of Chaos attacked only groups which are associated with Lebedev or Voronin families, and everyone else that shed with the army of Chaos attacked them first.


    Ste had to pull her people out of the area, because they were being attacked and everyone who didn''t leave in time disappeared. It''s presumed that they are dead. Well, they are Lebedevs so they were a target but that also means that the army of Chaos has skills to take them down.


    Oscar told them that few of his people attended the opening of the Chaos nightclub and that based on the description of bosses, it''s Aiden and Sarah.


    "Why are you telling us that only now?", Edward asked, his displeasure is obvious.


    They are exchanging information once a week in scheduled meetings, and they agreed to share anything urgent as soon as possible.


    "We were not sure. As you know, we all had our suspicions that it''s Sarah, but no proof. And when he heard that a male joined as leader''s partner, we thought that maybe it is someone else.", nor exined. "Now that we know that Aiden is awake, the possibility that it''s them is above 95%."


    "Can''t you at least pretend that you are worried?", Ste asked nor who was unable to stop smiling.


    "Of course, I''m worried. Worrying is part of my job description as a mother. But I am also proud to know that our kids are capable. Do you know that all organizations in the area are either wary of them or openly fear them? Few foolish ones who tried to oppose them don''t exist anymore. And Chaos is expanding at the frightening rate. Did you read about all the fantastic rumors that go around about them? Even our contacts are unable to give us details about the forces Sarah has under hermand. We approached few employees in the club and they either don''t know anything or are loyal. And the army members are absolutely mute. I''m very impressed."


    "Based on our intel report, heads of various groups thising Tuesday have meetings with Chaos leaders.", Oscar said and named a few: "Fangs from the East LA, Bloody Fists from the bay area¡­"


    "Are you going to talk to Sarah?", nor asked Ste. "She is the one who started all this. I don''t expect them to stop, but I would like them to be more careful and hopefully they know that they can count on our help if needed. Also, it would be great if they share their ns with us."


    Ste shook her head. "She does not want to talk to me. I tried during the Christmas party and it didn''t work out."


    "I will talk to her.", Edward volunteered.


    ¡­


    "Hi dad¡­", Sarah greeted Edward when he entered the workshop.


    Sarah got the message from Edward that he wants to talk in private. Other parents are in the office (for some reason) so the only other ce where they can talk in private (and she wants to bring her father in) is the workshop. Felix is busy with Sophia so he will not interrupt them.


    Also, Sarah wanted to test thetest upgrade on her lens for Eve-vision, so she put them on.


    Right now, she is observing her father and the information about his current state is shown: heartrate and breathing are increased slightly, perspiration is higher than normal, his pupils are constricting rapidly¡­ Conclusion: he is anxious.


    Edward greeted Sarah back and looked around the workshop.


    "You added more equipment¡­", he approached the high temperature furnace first and then observed the cube-shaped device which Felix uses for testing drones, but it''s off so Edward can''t understand what it''s used for. Various devices and equipment are neatly arranged by the wall. The workshop has two desks which Sarah and Felix are using and few storage cabs, and other than that it''s empty.


    "Yes. You haven''t been here in months. I''m adding things as I need them.", Sarah exined.


    Edward took a seat in a chair where Felix usually sits and faced Sarah. "What are you up totely?"


    "I am spending my days by taking care of my fianc¨¦ who woke up from aa.", Sarah responded.


    "How about your nights?"


    Sarah suspected that it might be something like this, but she expected that Ste wille to talk to her because it was always her mother who came forward. To Sarah, this proved that Edward and Ste are together in hiding the information from them.


    "Will you get to the point?", Sarah asked, unable to hide her irritation.


    Edward understood based on Sarah''s change in attitude that this is no time to beat around the bush. He needs to get to the point. "Sarah, sweetie¡­ you are ying with dangerous people."


    "Oh? Which ones?"


    Edward frowned, unsure how to answer this. And he can tell that Sarah is running out of patience.


    "I see that secrets are running in the family.", Sarah sneered.


    "Honey, sometimes we keep the information hidden in order to protect our loved ones."


    "And sometimes the information you keep can help your loved one¡­ but you don''t know about that, do you? Because all you know is to tell me to hide in the corner and to pretend that no one is after me. Did I ask for any of this?"


    "Honey, we are only worried that you will get hurt."


    Sarah looked at her left hand and balled it into a fist before responding. "Dad, I am hurt already. Every time they attack any of us, someone is hurt. What do you think, when will our luck run out? How close is the day when we don''t return home because they seeded? I don''t n to let that daye. You can tell mom that I don''t expect you to help, or to understand¡­ but I need you to stay out of my way."


    "Sarah¡­ you need to¡­"


    "Enough!", Sarah roared and her eyes shed red. "Stop telling me what I need and what I don''t need to do. I can tell that you don''t want to help. And that means only one thing: stay out of my way. Don''t make me treat you as an enemy."


    Edward saw Sarah''s eyes turn red for a moment, but he was sure that he imagined it.


    "Brute force is not enough against them."


    "Who said that I''m using only force?"


    Sarah saw that Edward frowned because he does not understand what she meant. She smirked while making two swift movements with fingers of her right hand in the air.


    Edward looked up and his eyes widened in surprise at the sight of drones. Hundreds of them¡­ silently hovering above his head. He felt the slight air current, but he assumed that it''s venttion in the workshop. Now he understands that the drones stirred the air. He didn''t see that Sarah moved her fingers again, but few secondster all those drones disappeared.


    "As you can see, I''m not relying only on brute force.", Sarah said smugly. She lifted drones in the air so that Edward does not see them (or step on them by ident), but this is fine also. As much as she wants them to leave her alone, she also wants her parents to know that she is not getting into this blindly and that she is ready.


    "Eve¡­", Edward mumbled. Sarah increased security around Eve, so he is unable to see the changes Sarah did, but he observed that Eve is¡­ different.


    His eyes shifted few times as he thought about his next step. He understood that Sarah will not stop and right now she will probably not ept their help either. Based on the information he got by looking at their schedules and behavior, even JoAnna and Sophia are out of this, so he is not surprised by this oue.


    Edward moved to Sarah and gave her a card.


    She took the card and read the phone number, and her eyebrows lifted in surprise when she read the word on the other side: <em>''SP3CT3R''</em>.


    "He owes me. If you need anything, you can reach out to him.", Edward exined before leaving the workshop.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1019 - Kiss Talks Over Lunch

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Thursday


    12:43 PM


    Penny and Emma entered a restaurant where they n to have lunch. Haru and N are following them, they are apanying Penny as security.


    "We need two tables.", Penny told to the restaurant greeter.


    Sarah told Penny that Haru and N have feelings toward each other, but that they don''t have many chances for privacy. It seems that since their Sunday''s beach-date, other kids are teasing them and invading into their time on purpose.


    Penny was not used to travel with security, so she responded to Sarah that she does not need anyone to follow her. She is only going for an obgyn appointment, and Emma will go with her. Also, her name is different and her image as well, so it''s not likely that she is in any danger. Sarah exined that this is a chance for Haru and N to get some privacy, and she also told Penny to get them a separate table for lunch, so... here they are.


    Haru and N looked at Penny in surprise. They didn''t expect that. As security they either join at the table or stand on the side.


    "It''s lunch time, so you should eat, and I want to talk to Emma in private, it''s not for kid''s ears. OK?", Penny winked at them and waved to follow the waiter who was leading them to their table.


    Haru and N nodded in understanding and did as they were told.


    Penny saw that both of them were smiling while walking away. Ah, youth¡­


    "Thank you for joining me.", Penny told Emma once they were seated.


    "Not a problem. I''m d that everything is fine.", Emma smiled amiably. "Did you think about your next steps?"


    Penny sighed. They just returned from her first appointment with obgyn and now she got a confirmation that the baby is fine. Almost 11 weeks old. She needs to watch her nutrition, and to take extra vitamins but other than that¡­ everything is fine.


    Penny decided that she will keep the baby. No matter how much she thought about the other option, she could not imagine herself terminating the pregnancy. Even if Ben is not interested in raising their child, she will do it by herself and she will not request an alimony. She has her own job, she does not want his money. Of course¡­ it will be best if he wants to be with her and they can do it together, but she will not force him. This is her decision.


    "I don''t see a need to change anything.", Penny responded. "I would still like if we can rent an apartment together, if you are OK sharing a kitchen with a pregnant woman."


    Emmaughed. "I work in a hospital. I''ve seen much worse than a pregnant woman in the kitchen."


    Pennyughed with Emma and thanked her. Penny wants to experience living on her own and having a roommate sounds like a great start. "How are you and Charlie doing?"


    "Fine, I guess.", Emma responded with a small voice.


    "You guess? After that steamy kiss on Saturday, you guess?", Penny teased.


    "Do you need to remind me that everyone saw that?", Emma whispered with panic.


    Penny stifled augh. "Sorry¡­ but I can''t help it. You went out to dinnerst night. Did anything happen?"


    Emma sighed. "After that kiss on Saturday there is a lot of hand holding and he kisses my cheek for goodnight."


    "You sound disappointed.", Penny observed.


    "Do I? I guess I am. He gave me a taste of something good, but only once.", Emma pouted.


    "Why don''t you kiss him?"


    Emma widened her eyes and looked at Penny like she said something outrageous.


    Penny ignored Emma''s reaction. She leaned closer and spoke in a whisper so that they can''t be overheard: "Let me tell you a secret¡­"


    Emma leaned closer and Penny continued: "I came onto Ben. I used ckmail to get him into a hotel room."


    Emma could not believe it. "You are kidding."


    Penny shrugged. "I can''t help it if you don''t believe me. But why would I lie about something like that?"


    Somehow¡­ Emma believed it. "You are bold! I wish that I have your confidence."


    "Emma, you are a beautiful, smart woman with a great career. Is there a reason for you not to have a confidence?"


    "It sounds great when you say it¡­ but when I think about thising Saturday¡­ I''m not so optimistic that I am up to the required standard."


    "You are talking about the party where Charlie is taking you, right? The one in the Davis family vi?"


    Emma was surprised that Penny knows who is hosting the party. "You know them?"


    "The circle is not as big as you might think."


    "Then you know what I''m up against. So many of those socialites are after Charlie. I don''t belong there.", Emma said dejectedly.


    "You are right. You don''t belong there.", Penny said with a straight face and then her face softened. "Emma, you are so much better than any of them. They spend their days thinking about spending money and making themselves look pretty. They never worked a day in their life, and they value people based on their family background."


    Emma looked at Penny with aplex expression.


    "It seems you don''t believe me.", Penny guessed Emma''s thoughts. "You are aware that I was part of that circle. It''s funny and sad at the same time how I dreamed to be Mrs. Jeffrey White and I had no idea who he is as a man. I thought that he is rich and powerful and that I will be happy only if I manage to get into his bed without thinking if he will like me or not for who I am¡­ I don''t want to talk about my past. I am ashamed of it. But trust me when I say that I know how those women are thinking. Also, Charlie is a smart man. He can see through them and that is why his heart was moved by a kind nurse who spent time with him because she enjoys hispany without expecting anything in return."


    Emma sighed while thinking how everything Penny said sounds nice, but does she dare to believe it? "That was a long speech."


    "Yes, it was. me it on the hormones¡­", Pennyughed. "If you remember anything out of what I said, make it the part that you are better than those women, and don''t let anyone tell you otherwise."


    At the table nearby, Haru and N are stealing nces at each other over appetizers.


    "Take this one¡­ I know you like mushrooms.", Haru told N while pointing at thest bite-sized appetizer with mushrooms.


    "But you like mushrooms also.", she responded without taking it.


    Haru looked at N and smiled. She noticed what he likes to eat!


    "If you don''t take it, it will get cold and it will not be good.", he said finally.


    She took the appetizer and observed it for some time. "You always do things for me. When will you let me do something for you?"


    "You want to do something for me?"


    N shrugged. "It''s only natural. I don''t want to take advantage of your kindness."


    "OK. I will tell you what you can do for me¡­ One day."


    "How is that fair? Tell me now!"


    Haru rejected her request. "I don''t think you are ready. It''s a big thing."


    "Big? Now I need to know. I don''t guarantee that I will do it, but I want to know what it is."


    Haru lowered his head and bit his lower lip. There is no way he is saying it!


    He jerked when he felt her hand on his.


    She reached over the table to hold his hand and her dark brown eyes were fixed on him.


    "Tell me.", she demanded.


    Haru told himself not to be a coward. He can do this¡­"I¡­ I want you to kiss me."


    She pulled her hand back like she got burned and her eyes darted nervously. "On the cheek?"


    Haru shook his head and pointed at his lips.


    N swallowed hard. Panic on her face was obvious. But it''s not like she was not thinking about it¡­"My kisses don''te for free."


    Haru looked at her in disbelief and blinked few times. "You want me to pay you?"


    N shook her head. "Not pay. But you need to earn it."


    "How can I earn it?" Haru was all ears.


    "A game. Beat me in a¡­" N paused while her brain scrambled for options. In academics she has an obvious advantage, in the rink he can win over her with his eyes closed¡­"Flight simtor. The mode with enemy aircrafts. Highest score wins."


    "If I win, you will kiss me? On the lips?", Haru asked under his breath.


    She smiled, amused by his reaction and gave him a small nod.


    Haru frowned. "But what if I lose?"


    "Then¡­ you need to kiss me.", her voice was barely audible.


    "What?! Can you repeat that?", he was not sure he heard her right.


    She shook her head, rejecting his idea. "If you didn''t hear, then it''s gone¡­"


    "No, no, no¡­ I heard you just fine. It''s a deal!", he eximed.


    N smiled shyly and Haru was grinning. How he sees it, no matter how the game turns out, he is a winner, because there is a kissing. On the lips!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1020 - Kiss Talks (cont.)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Thursday


    4:43 PM


    Sarah and Aiden are with Sophia and Felix in the living room. It''s a rare asion that they are just sitting without doing much.


    Sophia and Felix saw the Tuscan vi that Jeff and JoAnna rmended during Saturday''s party and they like it very much. They put an offer and are expecting to hear back from the seller by end of the day. The whole day today Sophia and Felix were interviewing candidates for their house staff. They are confident that the house will be theirs, the seller said that he is OK with the price but wants to check that their background is clear because he does not want to sell the house to some gangsters.


    Sarah is not happy that Sophia wants to move out so close to her due date, but she understands Sophia''s need to have her own space. As much as they have their room here, it''s not their home.


    Haru hastily entered the living room and paused when he saw four people looking at him.


    Sarah raised an eyebrow suspiciously. It is not like Haru to barge in like that. Something is going on. "Yes, Haru?"


    "I was hoping that I can talk to Boss Aiden¡­ for a minute¡­ in private¡­ if it''s OK." Haru gave some eye-signals to Aiden.


    "About?", Sarah''s sixth sense was tingling. Something does not sound right.


    "I need an advice. From a man."


    Aiden''s face lit up. A manly advice? He can do that.


    Sarah watched Aiden and Haru walk out and she wondered what advice Haru wants¡­ Something about fighting? Scheduling? Studying? Chaos army? Any of those he would ask Sarah¡­ Well, maybe for fighting he would ask Aiden, but that would not be something as an advice that muste from a man... And then she remembered¡­ N! Advice from Aiden about N! This is disastrous.


    Sarah stood up and tapped her earpiece: "Eve, where are Aiden and Haru? y me the live audio!" She needs to hear what they are talking about! And she needs to hurry there!


    In the study room on the first floor underground¡­


    "OK. This is private.", Aiden said while closing the door. "What''s up?"


    "Boss, teach me some kissing techniques.", Haru requested boldly.


    Aiden paused while thinking: how can he teach a guy to kiss? You can learn that with experience, and there is no way that he will kiss Haru. Aiden decided to ask some questions: "Kissing? Why do you need that?"


    "I made a bet with N. If I win, she will kiss me. If she wins, I will kiss her."


    "Nice!", Aiden eximed and two of them high-fived. "But why do you need kissing techniques?"


    "Because¡­ I never kissed a girl before.", Haru said while his face flushed from embarrassment.


    Aiden shrugged. "It''s not that difficult. Just purse your lips and follow her lead."


    "But¡­ I think that she never kissed anyone before either."


    Aiden chuckled. "Do you think that a technique will make it better?"


    "It will not?"


    Aiden''s thoughts drifted toward the time when Sarah and he started dating. He remembers that even with all his previous experience, in front of Sarah frequently he felt like a total beginner. After some sweet memories shed in his mind, Aiden reminded himself that Haru is still waiting for his answer.


    "If you did it before, you might think that it will give you the confidence to swoop her off her feet. But let me tell you¡­ if you really like her, no matter how many techniques you know, or how many girls you kissed before, she will make you nervous and trembling like it''s the first time. The fact that it''s the first time for both of you will only make it more special but if there are no feelings involved, it''s no different than kissing the back of your own palm."


    Haru listened every word intently, but he didn''t understand much. "So, you are saying¡­?"


    "Try to rx, make sure that she wants that kiss and don''t force it. Let her set the pace, there is no point in rushing things. As much as you are eager to im her lips, keep in mind that the longer you wait, the more she will realize that you cherish her as a person. And all that will make the kiss¡­ unforgettable."


    Haru thought about it for some time before thanking Aiden and going out. He still didn''t understand more than: don''t rush, make sure she wants it¡­ and there is that tip that he can kiss the back of his palm¡­ and Haru is confident that if he thinks about it more, he will get few more points. Aiden sounded confident and he said many words. There must be more to it. Haru was so deep in thoughts that he didn''t notice Sarah standing by the door in the hallway.


    "I am impressed.", Sarah told Aiden when she entered the room.


    She was ready to storm inside and wreak havoc after that high-five, but then she heard Aiden asking questions, and he gave advices that make sense. After all, they can''t stop the kids from falling in love and wanting to get closer to each other. If they try to force them apart, the kids will find a way to do it behind their backs. She agrees that the best approach is to advise them to take it slowly and to reflect on their feelings without doing anything rashly.


    Aiden smiled proudly. "I am happy that I still have it in me to impress you."


    Sarah confirmed. "You said some deep things."


    "I was only talking from my own experience.", Aiden admitted and pulled her to sit next to him on the sofa.


    "Really?"


    "Mmm¡­ I remember clearly that Christmas party at Orion Enterprise when I held you on the dance floor while you flipped my world upside down."


    She smiled. "You know¡­ that was my first kiss."


    "And I felt that it was my first kiss as well. The first one that counts. You made every other girl disappear from my past, and from my future as well¡­ there is only you.", he inched closer and kissed her lightly.


    "Sweet talker." Sarah wrapped her arms around him and returned his kiss.


    "Did you really¡­ tremble?", Sarah asked after some time.


    "Mhm¡­", he confirmed with a hum and a yful smile. "Actually, even now¡­" Her took her hand and ced it on his throbbing crotch. "Do you feel it? I''m trembling."


    "You are shameless."


    "I am yours¡­ and I am not ashamed of it.", he said between kisses while pushing her down on the sofa with his body.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1021 - Saturdays Party At The Davis Family Villa (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Saturday


    5:49 PM


    Emma is in the car which Charlie sent to pick her up from the styling salon.


    She is extremely nervous and trying not to think about what is waiting for her in the next few hours.


    Earlier this week she had two appointments with the designer who makes custom evening gowns. Once to get her measurements and the second time for fitting.


    The gown Emma is wearing is sleeveless with a V-neck opening which does not show her cleavage, just how she likes it. It hugs her body all the way to her ankles, and it has a slit on the side which starts halfway up her thigh. The light blue color of the silky smooth fabric is embellished with numerous sparkly gemstones and Emma must admit that it fits her perfectly and it looks great.


    Her hair is falling in soft curls while her sides are braided and pulled at the back. She likes the hairstyle, it makes her look like a fairy. For an added touch of wow-effect, the hairstylist added red highlights to her warm brown hair so now her hair color dramatically shes against the soft blue of her dress, making it look like it''s on fire.


    Emma knows that she looks amazing. But she is nervous. Besides the driver, she is by herself, going to a party where she does not know anyone other than Charlie. What will she do there? How will she find him? What if she enters the room full of people, but Charlie didn''t arrive yet? Will Charlie stay by her side the whole evening? What will she do when someone approaches them? Smile and look pretty?


    She is a social person who easily makes friends, but this group of people are not normal people. They are part of the circle she does not belong to, just like all those girls who came to visit Charlie in his vi while she was staying there¡­ Oh, God! Those women will be there! Emma inhaled with difficulty. Suddenly she wishes that she does not know anyone there. With any luck, no one will recognize her because whenever Charlie had visitors, Emma stayed in her room... mostly.


    "We are here, Miss¡­", driver''s voice pulled her out of her thoughts. She didn''t realize that the car stopped in front of the huge mansion.


    Emma was startled when the door opened on its own and a big relief washed over her when she saw Charlie extending his arm to help her out.


    "You are breathtaking.", Charlie murmured before nting a light kiss on her cheek.


    Emma blushed and smiled.


    "You look great as well¡­", she returned thepliment. Emma thought that he is much more than handsome. His dark blue suit fits him perfectly and even though she saw many male models up-close while hanging around Ellie, Emma is confident that Charlie is the best-looking man she everid her eyes on. And he smells great.


    He ced her hand around his to rest on his forearm.


    "Don''t be tense. I will not leave your side.", Charlie said while they walked inside and added: "And we can leave anytime you wish."


    Emma responded with a small nod.


    Charlie is ted. Emma joined him. The most wonderful woman in the world didn''t reject him, and she is by his side, holding onto his arm.


    Charlie knows that Emma is notfortable and that she is doing this only because of him, and he is grateful. He will make sure that he stays by her side and supports her until she realizes that she is so much above anyone present in that room ahead.


    As they made their way inside, Emma observed the luxurious d¨¦cor of the huge mansion. Everything around her screams: money.


    From a long hallway they entered a massive open area. It seems that this mansiones with a ballroom. Emma looked up and observed eight gigantic crystal chandeliers.


    Charlie put his hand over hers and she looked at him. Ah, his smile lights up the room much better than all those expensive light fixtures which are hanging from the ceiling.


    Emma looked around and faced people. Many, many people¡­ some of them were looking their way and she saw few of them are gesturing to theirpanions to turn that way as well. Emma felt that her hair is standing on ends.


    "Rx¡­", Charlie spoke softly close to her ear.


    Emma realized that she is clutching his forearm.


    "So many people are looking this way.", she admitted the reason behind her anxiousness.


    "They are looking at the beauty by my side.", he said with a smile and then frowned slightly. "Stay close to me, I will not allow any of those rascals to take you away."


    Emma stifled augh. Charlie can do that¡­ make her rx.


    As they walked toward the destination unknown to her, Emma remembered tips that Penny gave her: "Straighten your back. Look uninterested, lift your chin arrogantly, ignore everyone¡­ The more you do that, the more they will think you are of some noble background."


    Well, she almost got them all. Her back is straight, and she is ignoring everyone other than Charlie¡­ her chin is lifted because she is looking at the handsome man by her side. But the uninterested part is not possible because Charlie is definitely making her interested.


    "Uncle¡­", Charlie called when they approached a group of older men.


    "Charlie, my boy!", Jarred''s voice boomed, as usually.


    "Emma dear, I''m d you epted to apany this cheeky child.", Jarred said while ncing at Charlie. "He told me that if you are noting, he is noting either..."


    Emma and Charlie exchanged nces and his small smile told Emma that Jarred is telling the truth.


    "Hi, Mr. Smith¡­", Emma greeted Jarred. She saw him more than once and they are familiar with each other.


    "You kids should have fun.", Jarred told them and added: "Charlie, don''t forget that Dn is trying to talk to you for more than a week. He will not miss tonight''s opportunity."


    Charlie thanked his Uncle for the warning and two of them walked away, leaving Jarred with men who were now discussing how Charlie is able to walk.


    Charlie and Emma approached the table which is lined up with a variety of luxurious bite-sized food.


    "Do you want me to get you something?", Emma asked Charlie. She is used to get things for him.


    Charlie smiled. "Tonight, allow me to serve you." He nced over the table and took a te.


    Emma watched Charlie while he focused on the food in front of him and his expression clearly showed if his sight fell on something he likes or not.


    "May I rmend roasted fig with honey and chilies?", he asked while hovering it in front of her mouth.


    She nced at the food between his fingers and then around nervously.


    "You should not care if anyone is watching. Your only concern should be if this is too spicy."


    "I''m not afraid of spicy.", Emma said and opened her mouth.


    Emma smiled when a perfect bnce of sweet, salty, sticky and spicy spread through her mouth.


    "Good?", he asked while licking his fingers. A secondter he made a face. "It is spicy."


    Emmaughed. "As a man you should take it with a straight face.", she teased him.


    "Are you saying that my face is not straight?", he asked while still grimacing slightly.


    Emma observed that there is a number of spicy figs on the te Charlie is holding.


    "Why did you pick food with chilies if you don''t like spicy?"


    "Because I know you like it.", he responded with a sly smile which widened when he saw Emma blush.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1022 - Saturdays Party At The Davis Family Villa (2)

    Emma''s eyes were locked on Charlie''s while he fed her variety of bite-sized snacks and she thought that the each next one is sweeter than the previous. The way he licked his fingers after every bite which went into her mouth made her blush, because she rememberedst Saturday and the way how he held her close while his vor cast a spell on her¡­ and she realized that whatever Charlie is feeding her, tastes like him.


    Emma watched Charlie keep the te on the side and wipe his hand in a wet towel which a statue-like server held for him.


    "Can I interest you in a dance?", he extended his arm toward her, palm up.


    <em>''Dance¡­ right¡­''</em>, Emma realized that they are at the party. Surrounded with people. She ced his hand in his.


    He held her while they moved slowly at the beat of soft music and the world around them faded again.


    Charlie had eyes only for Emma. And he used super-human will not to pull her closer and kiss her until they merge into one. The way she looked at him made his brain go numb and his right hand was already on her back¡­ his fingers moved slightly over her soft skin¡­ ready to pull her onto him and never let go.


    "Let me know when you want to leave." He was hoping that she will say <em>''now''</em> because he craves for privacy. Just the two of them. But then¡­ maybe it''s better to stay at the party¡­ he is not confident that he has enough willpower to keep his hands to himself when no one else is watching.


    "Leave?", she asked. "Don''t you need to talk to Dn?"


    Charlie frowned slightly. Emma can see that his mood dropped.


    "You don''t want to talk to him.", Emma observed.


    Charlie smiled bitterly. "Am I that obvious?"


    Emma tilted her head slightly and smiled in response.


    "Dn Davis.", Charlie said and paused before exining: "I know him for many years, and we went to the same college. For some reason known only to him, he has a need topete with me. In everything. I don''t know what he wants but whatever it is, talking to him will not be pleasant. It never was."


    Emma was surprised that Charlie said so much. They talk about many things, but Charlie never spoke about people who surround him. This was a first.


    Emma''s eyes lit up at the thought that Charlie trusts her to tell her so much. It made her feel important.


    "Davis?", Emma asked. "Is he the host?"


    "His parents are.", Charlie confirmed.


    Emma remembered what Jarred said, how Dn is trying to meet with Charlie for more than a week. "You can''t avoid him. He is persistent. Why don''t you talk to him and get over with it?"


    Charlie exhaled. "I will. Later. Now I''m dancing with the girl from my dreams."


    Emma''s heart fluttered and she was sure that her smile can''t extend beyond what it already is. Charlie''s gaze was too intense, and she lowered hers out of fear that she will forget herself and start kissing him. She noticed his legs.


    "Let me know if your legs start aching, and we can sit. As much as you are feeling OK, you should not overdo it."


    "Always taking care of me¡­" Charlie pulled her closer without thinking.


    "This¡­ is too close.", Emma said while nervously ncing around.


    "Sorry." He rxed his arm, allowing her to inch away. "I don''t want to make you ufortable. Let me know what distance is OK."


    "I don''t mind the distance. It''s about all the people staring.", Emma admitted.


    Again, he wanted that privacy more than anything else. She said that she does not mind sticking to him, and the only thing preventing their bodies from touching are other people present! "You care about their opinion too much."


    Emma can''t deny that his words are true. But she does not care because of herself. If it''s not for Charlie, she would stay home and ignore that these people exist. But she can''t do that, they are part of his life in a way¡­ and she wants to be part of his life as well. That is why she is here.


    "I care only because it involves you. I don''t want to give them a reason to look down on you or to think that you have a weakness."


    "You see yourself as my weakness? Emma, I feel alive because of you¡­"


    "Let''s not talk about it now.", she interrupted him. "We are at the party¡­ How about we get something to drink?"


    ¡­


    While Emma and Charlie danced, many eyes were directed toward them.


    People discussed in whispers the fact that Charles Smith, the young heir of Smithsonite corp. is walking again. When he ended up in the wheelchair after his ident (that was the official version), many thought that someone else will inherit Jarred''s position. There were many spections, who will be the next heir out of Charlie''s several cousins who are all of age from mid-twenties to early-thirties and with good education. But now that Charlie is walking again, they see that Jarred didn''t officially change his heir with a reason. It seems that Charlie''s injuries were not so bad how the reports said.


    Other people discussed the beautiful unknown woman by Charlie''s side. Charlie was never distant from females. During parties and other social gatherings he always haddies by his side. He is young and charming and with a bright future, it is normal that young women are attracted to a man like him. But all women by his side had a well-known background¡­ and who is this woman? No one knows.


    Three young women are standing together and holding champagne sses while their eyes are not leaving Charlie and his mystery date on the dance floor. They are young misses from families: Lenihan, Thompson, Sparks. All three of them were frequenting Charlie''s vi while he was there (before Emma moved out) and earlier, they had the honor to be his dates for some of the events.


    For in-home visits, Miss Lenihan and Miss Sparks woulde on Monday and Thursday afternoons respectively, while Miss Thompson would have lunch with Charlie on Sundays. They would try to get few more visits a week, but those few slots were guaranteed because they had an agreement not to intrude on each other''s time with Charlie. However,st few weeks none of them had a chance to meet with him, and they all got as a reason that he is not at home.


    Their fathers told them that Charlie starteding to office only this week, so what about previous few? Is it possible that he was not avable because of this young woman who is dancing with him?


    Three of them spected, but they could note to any conclusion.


    They all met with Emma in Charlie''s vi at least once, but they treated her as a house staff member at that time, so¡­ Emma was invisible.


    "Enjoying the party?", Miss Davis asked when she joined the sour trio.


    Chelsea Davis the younger sister of Dn Davis. She used to visit Charlie on Sunday mornings, at 10:30 AM.


    "Chelsea, who is that woman with Charles?", Miss Thompson asked instead of answering the question. "As a host you should know, right?"


    Chelsea narrowed her eyes at the couple who is dancing. She just joined the party and didn''t have a chance to see Charlie, yet. Chelsea came down with a hope to snatch him for tonight, like several other women present. She scrutinized Emma while thinking how Emma is¡­ familiar, but she could not remember from where.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1023 - Saturdays Party At The Davis Family Villa (3)

    "Was there a need for you to prepare our drinks by yourself?", Emma asked while ncing at servers who are walking with trays filled with a variety of wine and champagne sses.


    Before they took their seats, Charlie went to the table with drinks and poured two. One for Emma and one for himself.


    "On these events¡­ never trust premade or already open drinks. Especially if someone is giving you one.", Charlie said while handing a ss of white wine to Emma.


    Emma nodded in understanding. She heard from JoAnna stories about people putting drugs into drinks at the events. Emma sighed at the thought how these rich people don''t have better things to do than to backstab each other. For them, everything is apetition: who is better dressed, who has more money, who has the more influential partner? Really¡­ Instead of enjoying the good fortune given to them by being born in riches, they spend their days scheming against each other. Emma is confident that if they had to work for a living, they would have less time to think about these useless things like spiking drinks.


    "Is that why you picked our food?", Emma noticed that Charlie took his time to get food instead of just getting the closest ones.


    "No. For food I wanted the best looking ones.", he smiled. "But drinks are different. It''s easy to tamper with sses and to tell a specific waiter to walk close to someone."


    Emma looked at the light yellow beverage in her ss. "And how do I know that you didn''t tamper with this one?"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows in surprise. He didn''t expect that. "You should trust in my capabilities to get you to do what I want without additional stimnts."


    Emma raised an eyebrow while sensing that there is a lot hiding behind Charlie''s words. She gathered her courage to ask: "And¡­ what do you want me to do?"


    He closed his eyes and hummed for a second before looking at her and responding. "So many things¡­ but I want you to do them willingly."


    As much as she was ready for a verbal showdown few seconds ago, Emma found herself unable to answer. Charlie was too intense, and she could not stop herself from remembering his kiss¡­ Emma peeled her eyes off from him with difficulty and took a sip of her drink. It tasted like Charlie. Tonight, everything tastes like Charlie.


    Charlie smiled in satisfaction. Emma drank the drink he got for her. She trusts him.


    There was amotion that spread among guests and everyone''s gazes were directed toward the main entry door.


    "Eh, only they can cause such a stir¡­", Charlie exhaled when he confirmed that the change in the atmosphere was caused by the newly arrived couple: Mr. and Mrs. White (Jeff and JoAnna).


    Emma''s eyes lit up. Finally, a friendly face (other than Charlie).


    JoAnna and Jeff made their way through the hall slowly, looking like royalty. Everyone was making way for them.


    "You didn''t tell me you areing.", Emma told JoAnna when they took their seats next to Charlie and Emma.


    "You can say that it was ast minute decision.", JoAnna responded to Emma and looked at Charlie. "You don''t mind if I borrow your date for few minutes, do you?"


    JoAnna tugged Emma up and whisked her away before Charlie had a chance to respond.


    "You decided about Emma?", Jeff asked after his wife and Emma left.


    "Yes.", Charlie responded.


    "Good." Jeff''s opinion of Charlie improved, a little bit. He does not like indecisive men. "I hear that you are back to work. How is that going?"


    ¡­


    Jarred observed that Charlie is sitting with Jeff and that they are talking. He approves. Definitely approves. All these people are also seeing Charlie and Jeff being together, and that means a lot for Charlie''s image.


    Jarred is aware that Charlie is intelligent and business-savvy, but for people around them, they always see the two of them together and the overall impression is that Charlie is only following his uncle around. Charlie''s kind and warm personality is not helping him in this case.


    By getting close to Jeff, Jarred has a feeling that Charlie is getting out of his shadow. And he knows how that would not happen if Charlie is not with Emma.


    ¡­


    JoAnna and Emma walked slowly through the ballroom.


    "Is anyone giving you a hard time here?", JoAnna asked. She spoke with Emma inst few days and Emma mentioned more than once that she is anxious about this party.


    Emma understood that JoAnna is doing this slow-walk on purpose, so that people see the two of them together. She wondered if JoAnna came only because of this: to support her. Emma was touched by that possibility, but she didn''t want to ask for rification. It does not matter.


    "Charlie is not leaving my side, so no one has a chance to approach me at all. And after this walk, even if I''m by myself, no one will dare toe close. Thank you."


    "No need to thank me. It''s the least I can do for a friend. If my position as Mrs. White can intimidate few people into not causing you trouble, then so be it.", JoAnna responded and offered an advice: "Remember that even if Charlie leaves your side, no one will do anything if there is an audience. All these people are very concerned about their image. Don''t stray into ces without a crowd by yourself, and you will be fine¡­"


    ¡­


    JoAnna''s and Emma''s walk was noticed by many, as expected.


    People whispered that youngdy who is Charlie''s date must be someone influential. How else would she be familiar with Mrs. White? And it''s obvious that the two of them are close.


    ¡­


    Few minutes after Emma and JoAnna returned to the table, Jeff and JoAnna went to meet with other people and they left Charlie and Emma by themselves again.


    "Another drink?", Charlie asked.


    "Sure." Emma responded and saw that Charlie is reluctant to leave. The table with drinks is on the opposite side of the ballroom, but in visual range. "I will be fine here."


    "I will be back in a minute."


    Charlie was halfway across the ballroom when a man''s voice came behind Emma: "I don''t think I had a pleasure to meet you, Miss¡­"


    The voice belongs to Dn Davis. His parents host the party and he is the young man about whom Charlie spoke in an unfriendly tone.


    Dn sat next to Emma into Charlie''s chair. He was holding two sses of champagne and ced one in front of Emma.


    Emma nced at the drink and observed the man without responding. She knows that Dn saw her with Charlie, everyone present did. And based on his timing, he was waiting for Charlie to leave so that he can make an entrance.


    Emma can guess that the man is up to no good. At best, he is curious about her as the new face in the crowd, and at worst¡­ who knows?


    Emma nced toward where Charlie left, and she can see that two youngdies joined him and are talking something. She recognized those two as Miss Sparks and Miss Lenihan. It seems that it''s not just Dn, but others watched them as well while waiting for the opportunity to approach them when they are separated.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1024 - Saturdays Party At The Davis Family Villa (4)

    Dn observed Emma''s face for some time and then broke into a smile. "How rude of me, to ask ady''s name without introducing myself first. My name is Dn Davis, and you are¡­?"


    "Davis? Host of the party?", Emma asked.


    He smiled brightly, happy that she recognized hisst name. Now she knows that he is the host, so she should be friendlier toward him. Or so he thought.


    "Yes. And you are¡­?", he persisted.


    "I am here with Charlie.", Emma responded.


    Dn frowned slightly. "Is there a reason why you are not telling me your name?"


    Emma was entertained seeing how quickly he is losing his patience. "Is there a reason why you want to know my name?"


    Dn shrugged. "You are a beautiful youngdy. At my party. It''s not too much to ask for a name, isn''t it?"


    "No, it''s not.", Emma responded and thought how she should not cause problems for Charlie. This man has a conflict with Charlie, and she does not want to add to it. How much harm can a name do?


    "My name is Emma."


    Dn broke into a smile again. She told him her name, but that does not mean much. He needs to know herst name so that he can find out about her background.


    Dn inched toward Emma. "Emma, what?"


    "Emma, none of your business. That''s what.", Charlie''s unfriendly voice came from the side.


    Charlie wondered why those two women persisted talking to him even though he clearly said: "Sorry, but I need to join my date." But then he saw Dn in his chair, and he abandoned the drinks and rushed back to Emma''s side.


    Charlie understood that those two women distracted him with a purpose to provide more time for Dn with Emma.


    "I''m sorry I took so long.", Charlie told Emma in a soft voice while ignoring Dn''s re. "How about a walk outside?"


    Emma nodded and stood up. She understood that Charlie wants them to get away from Dn. The hostility between the two of them is obvious.


    "Why are you so unfriendly?", Dn asked Charlie. "I only wanted to find out who the prettydy is."


    "Her name is Emma and she is with me. And out of those two, you need to remember that she is with me.", Charlie responded curtly.


    "I want to talk to you, Charlie.", Dn said while looking at the Charlie''s departing back.


    "Later.", Charlie didn''t turn around when responding.


    ¡­


    Charlie and Emma walked to the outside terrace which is facing the garden. The paths of the garden are lit up with dim lights and focus lights are pointing at the centerpieces of the manicuredndscape. It looks like something that came out of a fairytale. Emma took a deep breath and sweet scent of flowers filled her nostrils.


    She knows that it''s the scent of flowers from the garden, but somehow¡­ it smells like Charlie. Everything tonight is like Charlie. He took over all her senses.


    "I shouldn''t have left you by yourself.", Charlie said.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry about that. I am a grownup and I know how to take care of myself.", Emma responded. She can see that Charlie is troubled and decided to say more. "Dn only wanted to know who I am. And I would not drink what he gave me."


    Charlie''s lips curved into a smile.


    ¡­


    Inside¡­


    Miss Thompson and Miss Davis are mocking Miss Sparks and Miss Lenihan because of their failure to dy Charlie.


    "You can''t even interest him in a casual chat which is longer than ten seconds?", Miss Thompson teased.


    Miss Sparks lifted her nose angrily. "What ten seconds? The moment he saw Dn next to that redhead, he left everything without bothering to excuse himself¡­"


    "Talk about the mystery redhead... Did anyone find out who she is?", Miss Lenihan frowned.


    "She said her name is Emma.", Dn said when he approached the four women.


    "Emma?", Miss Davis (aka Chelsea) pondered. "Why does that sound so familiar? I''ve met her¡­ I''m sure of that."


    "I never saw her at any party.", Miss Thompson chimed in.


    "She is not from our circle¡­ So, it''s not at our outings¡­ or parties¡­", Chelsea thought at loud and was quiet for few seconds when her eyes lit up. "Charles'' vi!"


    "You met her there?", Miss Sparks asked.


    "You are going there at least once a week. You didn''t meet her? She is Emma, the nurse who stayed with Charles after his surgery.", Chelsea said victoriously. She was happy that she remembered, and also that she found out how Emma is of low standing. She is not a threat at all. Just a lowly nurse. Other than being pretty, she has nothing else going for her.


    "A nurse?", Miss Thompson pursed her lips while thinking. "I remember Charles talking about his nurse Emma, but I don''t remember meeting with her."


    Miss Sparks and Miss Lenihan nodded in agreement. They don''t remember meeting Emma either.


    "But I am confident that is her.", Chelsea said.


    "A nurse dares toe here and show off with Charles?", Miss Thompson sneered.


    Miss Sparks shook her head in disbelief. "When I saw her with Mrs. White, I thought that she is someone important, but now¡­ just a nurse."


    "Didn''t Mrs. White operate on Charles'' legs?", Miss Thompson asked while giving a knowing nce.


    "Right!", Miss Sparks confirmed. "I''m sure that is how this nurse got to know Mrs. White."


    "Hmph¡­ and I thought that she is an heiress with all that morous appearance. I admit... I was fooled by her gown.", Miss Lenihan added.


    "Her outfit?", Chelsea narrowed her eyes. "I''m confident that Charles bought her that. A nurse can''t afford such a quality, and I can tell that her gown is custom made¡­"


    Fourdies were badmouthing Emma and Dn listened for some time before walking away. Other than Emma being a nurse, everything else was a useless gossip.


    ¡­


    Outside¡­


    A sudden evening breeze made Emma shiver, and Charlie started removing his suit jacket.


    "Don''t.", she stopped him. "You will spoil your outfit."


    Charlie smiled and pulled her into his embrace.


    "I will keep you warm like this." His husky voicebined with his proximity made her tremble. But she was not feeling cold. Quite the opposite, her insides were burning.


    Charlie''s jacket was unbuttoned, so her arms ended up under it and after a second of hesitation, she wrapped them around him.


    Few minutester...


    "Let''s go back inside¡­", Emma said with a small voice.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to stay in his embrace, but she thought how even though there are other people on the terrace, this atmosphere is more intimate than inside, and she caught herself thinking about the kiss again.


    "Let me know when you want us to leave.", Charlie said as if he can read her mind while putting his arm around her shoulders.


    Emma wanted to leave right now, but she remembered that he should talk with Dn and maybe few other people.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1025 - Saturdays Party At The Davis Family Villa (5)

    By now, Emma confirmed that Charlie has no intention to leave her side, and he will not talk to anyone with her around¡­ Emma smiled while thinking how considerate he is. And she should be considerate as well. How can she be his equal partner if she is depending on him for everything, including to protect her from <em>''mean people''</em>?


    Emma decided¡­


    "I need to go to the restroom.", she told Charlie.


    "I will apany you.", he was ready to wait for her in front of thedies'' room.


    She squeezed Charlie''s hand gently while looking at him with her clear eyes which smiled at him. "No need. Remember, I''m a grownup. And I will not allow anyone to bully me."


    Charlie nodded hesitantly and watched Emma as she walked away.


    He observed that sincest Saturday Emma is timid and insecure around him, and now her confidence is refreshing, it reminded him of the usual Emma which got his attention. But at the same time, he wished that she relies on him more.


    When Emma was out of sight, Charlie turned to his right and saw Dn approach him.


    "A nurse?", Dn said mockingly.


    Charlie frowned. He knows that Dn is talking about Emma, and he didn''t like Dn''s tone. "What are you trying to say?"


    "Earlier, I didn''t know that Emma was your nurse. I heard she does house calls. Maybe I can get hurt and ask her toe to my ce to¡­ nurse me.", Dn said suggestively and continued: "Did you get bored of the usual selection so you decided to introduce a variety into the herd? Not bad, not bad¡­ She is very good looking. Other than paying her to nurse your legs to health, did you pay her toe here as well? Or was the dress enough topensate your nurse for her¡­ services tonight?"


    Charlie''s face darkened. "You keep your hands off from Emma. She is with me¡­"


    ¡­


    Emma took her time in thedies'' room, unaware of the opportunity she gave to Dn. Well, she hoped that Charlie will talk to Dn, but something more¡­ work rted.


    After some time, Emma got out and saw Charlie and Dn talking. Few other men were there as well. Emma smiled at the thought that her n was sessful. Charlie will talk to people with whom he needs to talk and then they can leave without her feeling guilty of dragging him down. Ah, she looks forward to another hug¡­ and maybe they can add some kissing to it as well¡­


    But¡­ what will she do until he is done talking? If she joins him, he will focus on her. Should she go back to the restroom? How long can she stay in there? And what will she do here? Her sightnded on Jeff and JoAnna who were talking with some people¡­ if she approaches them, she will be in the way. Emma decided to go on the terrace and admire the garden. It will give her something to do without making her feel awkward because she is not interacting with anyone. She remembered JoAnna''s warning not to go into secluded ces, but she can see a number of people on the terrace, so even though it''s not crowded like inside, it''s not secluded¡­


    Emma found a spot on the terrace and took a deep breath to inhale the sweet scent of flowers. And it reminded her of Charlie.


    Emma thought how in the restroom she feared that some women wille and spill dirty water on her and lock her inside the stall¡­ maybe even push her head into the toilet and flush it¡­ Sheughed internally because that idea must havee from too many mean-girl movies she watched. Really¡­ those things don''t happen in real life.


    "Well, well¡­", azy female voice came from behind Emma. "I didn''t think that I will see you again at one of my parties."


    Emma turned toward the voice and saw that it''s Miss Davis (aka Chelsea, aka Sunday''s morning), followed by Miss Thompson (aka Sunday''s lunch), Miss Sparks (aka Thursday''s afternoon), and Miss Lenihan (aka Monday''s afternoon). All four of them are looking posh, definitely arrogant, while walking toward Emma with drinks in their hands.


    Emma nced around and was wondering, where did everyone else go? She is confident that few minutes ago there were people standing there!


    Based on Chelsea''s tone of voice, Emma thought that maybe those mean-girl movies get their inspiration from real life. Did these foure here to bully her? What will they do? Push her over the rail into the rose bush? That sounds painful. Emma stepped away from the rail, just in case.


    "You are not going to greet us?", Miss Lenihan sneered.


    "You didn''t greet me either. You approached me, so you should greet me first.", Emma responded. She was happy that her voice didn''t reveal her anxiousness.


    "How does a mere nurse dare to show such an attitude?", Miss Thompson snapped.


    Emma shrugged. "What does my profession have to do with good manners?"


    Chelsea stepped forward and scrutinized Emma. "I heard the story about an ugly duckling bing a swan, but I never thought I would witness one. Did Charles pay for your makeover? What did you give him in return?"


    Emma smiled at the weak provocation attempt. "It must be sad to think that people are kind to each other only if they can get something in return."


    Miss Thompson snorted. "You should be grateful for all the money Charles invested into you tonight¡­ it''s more than what you earn in a year!"


    "And Charlie thinks that I am worth it.", Emma responded curtly.


    Emmaughed internally at the sight of four women who came to give her a hard time and now they are furious and speechless.


    In the next instant, Emma felt something wet in her thigh area, slowly gliding lower. She looked down and to her horror she saw a dark red liquid staining her light blue dress.


    Emma was unable to breathe while Chelsea victoriously grinned at her with an empty wine ss in her hand.


    "me yourself for your stupidity while you exin to Charlie how you managed to ruin the dress he got for you. And good luck in proving that it was me¡­ As you can see, I already have three witnesses." Chelsea raised her chin arrogantly and walked inside with her threepanions following closely while snickering.


    Emma''s mind was nk. The dress¡­ it''s ruined. She has no idea how much it cost, but she knows that it''s A LOT! She failed¡­ she told Charlie that she can take care of herself and she failed. How can she face Charlie like this? She can''t go inside, not like this¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1026 - Saturdays Party At The Davis Family Villa (6)

    Emma panicked. She needs to get out of here! She wanted to call a cab, but she does not know where she is. Now she regretted that she spaced out on the way here. She didn''t pay attention where the car drove her because she relied that the driver which Charlie arranged for her will bring her to the right ce.


    Right¡­ her phone¡­ GPS locations. She looked at the map and found that her dot is in therge open area, road is not too far away¡­ how can she get the address?


    She can call JoAnna, but she does not want to disturb her, and there is a chance that JoAnna will alert Charlie. Who can she call? Sarah and Aiden are out for the evening who knows where, Sophia and Felix are home¡­ considering that Sophia is pregnant, she does not want to call her. The same goes for Penny, she should rest. Emma looked at her recent contacts on her phone and her sight fell on¡­ Brian. He is in Los Angeles, and if he is in Ellie''s vi, he is in the neighborhood. Right!


    Emma was walking down the long driveway while waiting for Brian to answer his phone. Well, even if he does not pick up, her n was to walk until she reaches some intersection and then she can call the cab to pick her up there.


    Emma exhaled in relief when she heard Brian''s voice. "Hey¡­ can youe and pick me up?"


    Brian paused when he heard Emma''s question. He knows that she is out with Charlie. And he knows that because he wanted to have a lunch with Emma, but she rejected him due to an appointment in the styling salon to get ready for the event. Her calling him now means that something happened. Brian frowned at the thought that Charlie did something to Emma to make her sound this upset. But Brian didn''t want to question her now. He is happy that she thought of him when she needs help.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m not sure, but I believe that I''m close to Ellie''s vi and you can see where I am with the app for sharing the GPS coordinates¡­ I will send you the link so that you can view my location¡­"


    ¡­


    Inside¡­


    Charlie noticed Emma''s absence. He nced toward the restrooms few times, but he didn''t see her, and he can''t go inside to check on her. Charlie didn''t look at the time when she went, but he knows that she should be back by now. The people around him are talking, but he is unable to focus on what they are saying.


    "Excuse me¡­", Charlie stepped away from the people.


    One man from the group was not pleased that Charlie just walked away. They were in the middle of a discussion!


    "Trouble?", Dn asked Charlie. He was one step behind Charlie.


    Charlie ignored him. He got his phone and dialed Emma. His anxiousness shoot up when she didn''t answer the call.


    "Did something happen to your nurse?", Dn continued probing.


    "Stay away from me.", Charlie squeezed through his teeth. He needs to think. Where is Emma? Why is she not picking up the call?


    He was ready to go toward thedies'' room when he spotted JoAnna.


    "Hey¡­ can you check if Emma is OK?", Charlie asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna paused for a moment while observing Charlie''s concerned expression. "Did something happen?"


    Charlie shrugged helplessly. "She went to the restroom a while ago. And she is not picking up when I call her cell phone."


    JoAnna whispered few words to Jeff and headed to the restroom with urgency. Charlie was right behind her.


    "She is not in there.", JoAnna told Charlie when she got out.


    Charlie ran his hand through his hair nervously. He does not know what to do other than¡­ he got his phone and called Emma again. And the same as thest time, it rang all the way until it reached the voicemail.


    "She is not answering my call.", Charlie told JoAnna helplessly. "I will go and look around."


    "Wait.", JoAnna held his arm. "I have a better idea. Give me a second."


    JoAnna got her phone and texted Eve to track Emma''s phone location.


    "It''s not like Emma to y around by hiding. She knows that you would be worried and look for her.", JoAnna told Charlie. "Something happened, and you don''t have the time to go and search for her randomly."


    JoAnna was concerned by the possibility that someone drugged Emma and they are about to do who knows what with her.


    By the time JoAnna finished herst sentence, Eve sent Emma''s location to her phone.


    "She is not on this property.", JoAnna told Charlie and she saw him pale in an instant.


    Both of them feared that she was kidnapped.


    "We need Jeff''s help.", JoAnna told Charlie and moved swiftly toward her husband. They need to mobilize their forces and find Emma before something happens.


    While walking, JoAnna gave it a shot and called Emma¡­ and Emma picked up after few rings.


    "Where are you?", JoAnna asked immediately.


    Charlie''s eyes widened and he held his breath while watching JoAnna talk on the phone.


    "Please, don''t worry about me and tell Charlie that I''m sorry.", Emma said, and she was about to hang up but JoAnna''s voice prevented her.


    "Don''t you dare hang up on me! We are all worrying already. I thought that someone kidnapped you. How can you leave without telling anyone? What happened?"


    Emma knows that JoAnna will not give up, and she felt sorry for making others worry about her, so she told JoAnna that four women approached her, and that Miss Davis spilled red wine on her dress. She asked JoAnna not to tell Charlie about it. "I''m really sorry but I don''t know how to face him."


    JoAnna was sad for her friend and angry as well. It took Emma a long time to acknowledge her feelings toward Charlie, and Charlie took forever to make his move. This was supposed to be the evening where Emma realizes that those socialites are not better than she is, and those four crappy women ruined everything! How dare they!


    "Don''t worry about the dress, sweetie." JoAnna did her best tofort Emma. "We are all concerned about you. Do you know where you are going?"


    "Yes. I don''t want to be alone so I will stay at Ellie''s vi tonight. Brian is with me.", Emma admitted.


    JoAnna sighed. Out of all the people, now when she is vulnerable... Emma is with Brian. And they all know that Brian is interested in Emma. How likely is it that he will miss this opportunity? JoAnna is not the one to count that Brian will be a gentleman.


    "Don''t do anything you will regret. OK? Wait for reinforcements."


    "What?", Emma asked but JoAnna ended the call already.


    JoAnna turned to Charlie. "Emma was bullied, four on one and she is ashamed to face you."


    Charlie balled his hands into fists. "Who dared to mess with her?"


    "Let me handle them. If you don''t want to lose Emma, I rmend you go to her quickly.", JoAnna advised Charlie and gave him the address of Ellie''s vi.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1027 - Saturdays Party At The Davis Family Villa (7)

    Earlier that evening¡­


    The fourdies who bullied Emma returned inside ballroom.


    They stopped at the spot from where they can see the doors which are leading toward the terrace, and at the same time they have a good view of Charlie who is engaged in a chat with several men.


    "What do you think she will do? Run to Charles for help?", Miss Sparks asked timidly.


    "No way. Did you see her face?", Chelsea sneered. "She will run away and nevere back."


    "But what if she tells Charles what we did?", Miss Thompson asked while pursing her lips.


    Chelsea rolled her eyes. "It''s four of us against a no-name nurse. What do you think, whose story is more believable?"


    Miss Lenihan nodded in agreement. "We can say that we didn''t even talk to her. She made it all up."


    Other threedies agreed immediately.


    After some time, Miss Sparks told Chelsea: "I think you are right. If she didn''te inside by now, she left the party."


    Chelsea smiled victoriously. "Good. As soon as Charles is out of that group of men, I will approach him."


    "Why you?", Miss Lenihanined.


    "I am the one who made that nurse disappear. Right? So, I get the first turn.", Chelsea responded smugly.


    Chelsea''s body tensed when she saw Charlie walk away from those people. But she saw her brother follow him¡­ well, her brother is not much of an obstacle. "Wish me luck,dies¡­", she announced while making her way toward Charlie.


    Chelsea was few steps away from him when she realized that he approached JoAnna. She wondered, why is he talking to Mrs. White? She overheard when Charlie asked JoAnna to check thedies'' room for Emma. She snorted. Yeah, right¡­ like he will find her there. They left that nurse outside, and she didn''te in. There is no way that she is in the restroom.


    She observed Charlie and JoAnna walk that way, but she didn''t want to follow them closely. Chelsea kept her distance and observed the situation. Soon Charlie will realize that the nurse is gone, and everything will be back to normal. That''s what she thought.


    Chelsea saw that Charlie''s concern is evident. And that JoAnna is concerned as well. What''s with all the urgency?


    "Did you do something?", Dn''s voice startled Chelsea.


    "What do you mean?", she responded while patting her chest dramatically.


    "Charlie''s date is missing, and I see how you are looking at him. What did you do?", Dn persisted.


    "What makes you think I did anything?"


    "Because I know you. Stop ying games."


    Dn saw that Chelsea''s eyes shifted nervously, but she has no intention to admit to anything.


    Dn sneered. "You fool. If you wanted to get rid of her, you should not do it in our home. Didn''t you see that Mrs. White is close to her?"


    "So, what if they are close? They are acquaintances at best."


    "It does not matter how close they are¡­ Mrs. White approached her first, showing everyone that they are connected. By acting against Emma, you insulted Whites." Dn looked at his sister scornfully before turning away.


    Chelsea grabbed his arm. "Where are you going?"


    Dn jerked his arm out of her hold. "To find father. I need to warn him that we offended Whites."


    Chelsea pursed her lips while thinking how her brother is exaggerating. She just spilled wine on a dress of an unknown nurse who was in her way. Why is Dn so melodramatic?


    She turned her gaze to Charlie just in time to see him nod toward JoAnna and rush outside.


    JoAnna approached Jeff and two of them walked to the side after calling Jarred to join them.


    ¡­


    JoAnna sat with Jarred and Jeff and told them about the situation.


    "What do you want to do?", Jeff asked JoAnna. He knows that Emma is her close friend, and he can see that his wife is on a mission (and upset). He will let her take the lead.


    "Four families: Sparks, Lenihan, Thompson and Davis. I want them to feel the consequences for ignoring us.", JoAnna responded.


    Jeff nodded in agreement. This is more than just getting revenge for Emma. JoAnna and he discussed previously more than once that now they are in the process of taking over the family and it''s very important to maintain their image. They can''t allow others to see them as weak or forgiving¡­ that will lead to more people acting against them.


    Tonight, two of them showed their support for Emma and Charlie. Those who hurt Emma are openly ignoring the power that Whites have.


    "Let me handle this.", Jarred offered. "They offended a girl of Charlie''s choice. Which means that they offended Charlie, and in extension¡­ me."


    "I don''t object of you taking any action, but we will not back down.", JoAnna responded. "Those women were aware that Emma is associated with me. Their action offended me, and I want to make an example out of them." JoAnna paused and smiled when her sight fell on a small stage where band was ying soft music. "And make it loud and big¡­"


    Jarred can see that JoAnna has something on her mind and that Jeff is supporting her. "Alright. But don''t keep me out of it. I want in."


    JoAnna approved. "They humiliated Emma, so we start by returning the favor¡­"


    ¡­


    Mr. Davis entered the ballroom with his son, Dn.


    He was in the back room ying poker with his three friends. He does not like these parties much, but he does not mind hosting them. It''s good for his son towork and he does not need to attend them in person, anyway.


    Mr. Davis didn''t understand much what Dn said other than Chelsea offended Whites. He wants to talk to his daughter to ask her what exactly happened.


    "Chelsea, I hear that we have a situation.", Mr. Davis told his daughter when he approached her.


    Miss Sparks, Miss Lenihan and Miss Thompson greeted Chelsea''s father and stepped away when they saw his stern expression.


    Chelsea swallowed hard while thinking how to respond.


    Mr. Davis was about to say something, but he was interrupted by a female voice which came from the speakers: "Can I have your attention, please?"


    After few seconds of shuffling, everyone was facing the small stage where the band is located, and they could see JoAnna in her sparkly ck gown with the microphone in her hand. Jarred and Jeff are standing behind her.


    "Good evening, everyone¡­", JoAnna started with a sweet voice and a faint smile. "I apologize for taking your time, but I promise it will only be a minute. I want to thank our hosts, the Davis family for organizing this gathering. It''s a lovely party where we can meet people and strengthen ourwork. As you know, my husband and I are not big on attending these parties, but tonight is special because our dear friend was here. Notice the tense¡­ I said that she WAS here, because she left. I don''t want to go into details why she left, but it appears that four individuals with a superiorityplex decided to ruin her evening. You should all know that Whites take care of their people, and my friend is one of them. I will not name those four despicable people who ganged up on one woman, I''m confident that they know who they are, but I want to use this opportunity to send a message to them and to their families that they need to apologize properly or suffer the consequences." JoAnna smiled while surveying the people who stared her way before adding: "Apologies can be delivered in person at the vi owned by Charles Smith. Thank you."


    JoAnna left the stage with Jeff and Jarred following close behind her.


    The room was so silent that everyone heard JoAnna say to Jarred: "We will be in touch."


    Her high heels rhythmically hit the marble flooring as she walked out of the ballroom like a Queen while holding Jeff under his arm.


    PAK!


    A crisp p resounded through the hall.


    People who were nearby the p-event could see that Mr. Davis pped his daughter.


    "In my study. Now!", he squeezed through his teeth.


    Everyone made way for furious Mr. Davis who was followed by Chelsea. Dn was few steps behind.


    Miss Sparks, Miss Lenihan and Miss Thompson were petrified. The color from their faces drained, and no amount of makeup could hide that. They exchanged fearful gazes. All three of them had the same thoughts: they need to tell their parents what they did. They offended Whites.


    It took a while for people to start whispering about what happened. Everyone knew that Davis family is in trouble, but who are the other three? It didn''t take long for people close to Chelsea to spread the information who her closest friends are¡­ and they noticed that Miss Sparks, Miss Lenihan and Miss Thompson are not present at the party anymore.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1028 - Can She Move From Her World To His?

    ~ Los Angeles, Ellie''s vi ~


    Brian entered the living room with two sses of white wine.


    He ced them on the table and sat next to Emma on the sofa.


    Ever since the call from JoAnna, Emma didn''t say a single word. She is staring into space and barely moving.


    Brian didn''t ask what happened. He heard everything while Emma spoke with JoAnna on the phone: four women who are interested in Charlie confronted Emma and spilled red wine on her dress. Emma is upset because Charlie paid for the dress and she does not know how to face him. And he heard Emma ask JoAnna several times not to tell Charlie what happened.


    Brian is vexed. Why should Charlie not know what happened? If Charlie was by Emma''s side, this would not happen, and Emma would not be upset. Brian can''t understand why is Emma protecting Charlie? Why is she concerned about hurting his feelings when it''s obvious that all this is his fault? If not for Charlie, Emma would not even go to that damned party!


    The more Brian thought about it, the more upset he was getting.


    Emma told Brian that she is with Charlie and that between the two of them can''t be anything more than a friendship, and he said that he is OK with that. But is he? Of course, not. How can he be OK leaving Emma with a man who is causing her a heartache?


    "Hey, I got you a drink.", Brian reminded Emma. He knows that the white wine is her favorite, Sauvignon nc.


    Emma nced at the ss in front of her and remembered Charlie''s warning: "¡­never trust premade or already open drinks¡­ especially if someone is giving you one¡­"


    She sighed. That might be true in the world where Charlie lives, but her world is simpler. In Emma''s world, people don''t try to drug her with every beverage thates her way. She wondered if she is good enough to be by Charlie''s side. Can she move from her world to his? Emma wanted to because of Charlie and she thought that she can, but after tonight, she is not sure.


    She took the ss and downed it.


    Brian observed her and shook his head slightly. He never saw her that upset. He swapped sses, taking the empty one for himself and pushing the full one in front of Emma.


    Emma nced at Brian and gave him a grateful smile before focusing on a random spot on the carpet and drifting away in her thoughts.


    Emma didn''t think about the party, or about the ruined dress, or about the fact that she foolishly ran away on an impulse¡­ But why did she call Brian? Now she regrets that rash decision and she hopes that Brian does not get any ideas that she is interested in getting back with him, because her heart belongs to Charlie.


    Emma thought that it''s for the best to thank Brian for his kindness and call a cab to go home. Staying here with him is not a good idea.


    "You don''t need to go through this.", Brian''s voice pulled Emma out of her thoughts.


    Emma turned to look at him. "What?"


    "This! Why are you torturing yourself over a guy you barely know?"


    Emma thought about Brian''s question and split it into two: Is she torturing herself? Does she know Charlie?


    She does not feel tortured. She feels guilty because the dress is ruined, because she ran away, and because she is sitting next to Brian instead of being with Charlie. Tonight is a mess... She made so many mistakes, one after another. She reminded herself to go home after they finish with this topic so that she does not make another mistake.


    Does she know Charlie? She knows that he is kind, and funny, and smart, and tonight he was¡­ amazing. Charlie did everything right. The one who did wrong was Emma. She came up with the idea to leave him alone so that he can talk to people, and she didn''t think how that implies that she will be by herself as well, and she ended up exposed to attacks. As much as she was confident that she can handle whatever ising her way, she was wrong. She didn''t expect that Miss Davis will spill the drink on the dress, and if it''s from anyone else it would not be so upsetting, but this dress was from the most perfect man Emma ever met¡­ and now it''s ruined. She escaped because by staying by Charlie''s side she can see how imperfect she is.


    Emma was startled when Brian held her hand in his. The touch was unexpected, almost foreign, and she jerked her hand away.


    "Sorry, I would appreciate if you don''t touch me right now.", she gave a clumsy excuse.


    "Emma, he does not deserve you.", Brian said angrily.


    He was upset because of her reaction. They held hands before, and they kissed as well. Why is she treating him like a stranger?


    "That is not up to you to decide.", Emma responded.


    Brian opened his mouth to say something, but they heard the doorbell.


    <em>''Who can be thiste?''</em>, Brian wondered, but he had a hunch that someone came for Emma.


    "I will see who it is.", Brian said and walked away. He told the maid who approached the door that he will take care of it.


    Brian frowned when he saw Charlie at the door. And Charlie frowned in return.


    "I came to see Emma.", Charlie told Brian while swallowing all the bad thoughts that came into his mind. Why did Emma go to Brian? Out of all the people, why Brian? Charlie did his best not to think about it.


    "She does not want to see you.", Brian smugly said.


    "I need to talk to her."


    Brian sneered. "Didn''t you hear me? She does NOT want to see you, or talk to you, or have anything to do with you!"


    Charlie exhaled while feeling that his temper is rising. "I want to hear that from Emma."


    Brian narrowed his eyes. "I will not let you hurt her again."


    "I don''t want to hurt her. I want to talk to her."


    "What is the difference? Go back to your party. You are not wee here.", Brian was closing the door, and Charlie blocked it with his arm.


    "I came to see Emma, and I''m not leaving until I talk to her.", Charlie growled at Brian.


    "You can wait on the street as much as you want. If you are on the property, I will call the police."


    "Brian¡­ Step away, please.", Emma''s voice came from behind Brian.


    Brian frowned and took a step to the side. He will be a gentleman in front of Emma because he does not want her to think badly of him, but he has no intention to leave Emma and Charlie by themselves.


    "Emma¡­", Charlie looked at Emma and he was not sure what to say. He can see that she is clutching the dress where the red stain starts, and that she is sad, and it''s all because of what happened, but what is he supposed to say? "I''m sorry."


    Emma looked at Charlie and her heart cracked a little. This perfect man came after her and he is apologizing, and she is torn between happiness that he cares about her and the feeling that she is not worthy of him.


    "Why are you sorry? You did nothing wrong.", Emma said.


    "I''m sorry that you are upset. I''m sorry for not being able to prevent what happened¡­"


    Brian''s snort interrupted Charlie.


    Charlie frowned and did his best to adjust his mood and ignore Brian.


    "Can we talk in private? Please?", Charlie asked Emma.


    Emma nodded in agreement.


    Charlie extended his arm toward Emma, palm up and she ced her hand in his. He grasped her hand and pulled her toward him.


    Charlie felt an immense relief knowing that Emma epted to talk to him. He is not out of the game. He still has a ce in Emma''s heart, and he is determined to keep it.


    Charlie removed his suit jacket and draped it around Emma''s shoulders before putting his arm around Emma''s waist and pulling her close to him. He smiled when he felt that she leaned onto him.


    Brian was standing at the open door and watched dejectedly after Emma who was walking away with Charlie toward his car.


    "Where are we going?", Emma asked Charlie.


    "To a ce where we can talk undisturbed.", Charlie answered. "After that I will drop you off wherever you want. I promise."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1029 - I Am Crazy About You

    ~ Los Angeles, Charlie''s vi ~


    Emma is sitting on the sofa in the living room and looking around. After months of noting here, everything is how she remembers it¡­ and it feels like she was here yesterday.


    "Here you go¡­", Charlie handed Emma a ss of orange juice and took a seat next to her.


    She lifted her eyebrows questionably. "Juice?"


    "You had enough wine, right?", he asked. "I don''t want you to get drunk and then me me for it."


    "Thank you." Emma thought how this is different than what she got from Brian who even swapped sses so that she gets the second one. And Charlie wants her to stay clearheaded. She appreciates that.


    Charlie observed Emma and he was not sure what to say to smoothen out this tense atmosphere. Tonight didn''t turn out how he hoped it will. Instead of a nice evening, it rolled into a disaster and for few excruciating moments he was confident that he will lose Emma.


    "Thank you foring here to talk to me. I was afraid that you will refuse and that you will¡­ leave me."


    Emma saw his hand move toward hers and stop midway. She looked at Charlie and felt her heart constricting. She caused all the mess and he is the one thanking her and suffering because of that.


    Her hand moved toward his, closing in that other half of the distance between them. She felt his hand under hers and it was warm andforting¡­ He turned his hand palm up and gently caressed hers with his thumb and Emma was confident that is the ce where her hand belongs. In Charlie''s.


    "Charlie, I am sorry that I left without a word. I panicked and I didn''t know how to face you.", Emma admitted.


    Charlie was happy that Emma held his hand. Her fingers intecing with his sent a warm and fuzzy feeling through his body.


    He kissed the back of her palm and did his best to suppress his anger while thinking about what happened. "Those women will get what they deserve. I will not let it slide. No one gets to harm you. I will make sure of that."


    "They didn''t harm me. They tried to provoke me with some childish remarks, but when that didn''t work¡­ I was caught off guard. I''m so sorry about the dress."


    "The dress is not important. What matters is that you are OK." He wanted to say that it also matters that she is with him instead of Brian, but he kept that part for himself because Brian is irrelevant, and he will not allow his doubts and jealousy to bubble up and spoil his time with Emma.


    "How can you say that the dress is not important? It''s the most beautiful dress I wore. I was thinking of preserving it somehow for memories, but now it''s ruined¡­" Emma paused and looked at Charlie with panic. "Or do I need to return it?"


    Charlie smiled. "The dress is yours. It WAS yours. You said it, it''s ruined. Throw it away. I will get you another one."


    "Don''t throw the money away so easily." She was looking at the stain which starts halfway up her thigh. Emma thought that the dress can be cut into a minidress and it will still be beautiful.


    "The money spent on you is not thrown away."


    Emma shook her head in disapproval. "I am notfortable with that. Even if you take it lightly, I can''t. It''s your money and I''m sure you can find more useful ways to spend it."


    Charlie looked at Emma and swallowed hard. "What if it''s¡­ our money?"


    "What do you mean?" Emma didn''t understand the question.


    "I mean¡­ What if we get married?"


    Emma opened her eyes wide and held her breath while his question echoed in her head. It took her a long time to speak: "Are you proposing to me?"


    "What if I am?"


    "You barely know me."


    Charlie stood up and took Emma''s hand. He guided her up the stairs and down the hallway, into her old room.


    Emma walked in and looked around.


    "Everything is exactly how you left it." Charlie said while caressing her hand which rested in his. "Ie to this room whenever I have time and I imagine that you are still here. Sometimes I take the pillow and I try to inhale your scent which faded away long time ago. Emma, I''m in love with you since I woke up after my surgery. I opened my eyes and I was confident that I died because there was an angel in front of me¡­ I know what drinks you like and what food you like¡­ your favorite color is light blue, and you like sparkly things¡­ and when you get carried away by the storyline from the book your nose crinkles a bit on the top¡­ and you cry when animals get hurt in a movie¡­ you see people for who they are and treat them better than how they treat you regardless of where they came from¡­ and you are smart and caring and always willing to help anyone in need. Don''t tell me that I don''t know you because I am watching you for a long time¡­ and if there is anyone with whom I want to spend the rest of my life with, that is you."


    Emma stared at Charlie without blinking. Did he just throw a huge love confession at her? Did he propose to her?!


    "We kissed only once!" Emma was not sure why she said this, but she felt the need to point out that he is rushing things. Really-really rushing things.


    Charlie smiled. She didn''t say <em>''no''</em> and he can see that she is not rejecting him. Maybe it is fast, and unexpected, but Charlie felt that he was on the verge of losing Emma because she is not sure how he feels about her and what his intentions are, and now she knows. And he hopes that she will not be insecure ever again because he belongs only to her, and so does everything he owns.


    Charlie moved closer to Emma and ced his forehead on hers. "Well, I kissed you two times, you responded once. But we can fix that¡­ how many kisses you need until its enough? Ten? A hundred? A thousand? Give me a number and I will make sure we got that covered before sunrise."


    Emma closed her eyes and held onto Charlie because the room was spinning. She was not sure if the wine she drank through the evening caught up with her at this moment, or maybe his proximity is intoxicating.


    "Say yes¡­", his breath kissed her lips.


    "You are crazy.", she whispered.


    "I am crazy about you.", he whispered back, and his lipsnded on hers.


    His passion overwhelmed her like violent waves which crashed on her repeatedly with every move he made, making her tremble to the point of whimpering. Her lips parted, allowing him to deepen the kiss and they were both set aze by the wildfire which raged uncontrobly. And at that point Emma knew that there is no going back. The man who is holding her in his firm embrace and whose vors are coursing through her veins is the one without whom she can''t live happily.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1030 - I Want To Kiss You All Night Long

    Charlie felt that he is getting carried away in passion, lost in pure lust for the woman in his arms. It''s just the two of them, and she is kissing him while letting out small moans and clinging onto him, and she is so soft and inviting, and¡­ he needs to stop. No matter how difficult it is, he needs to stop before he loses control.


    He inched away and met Emma''s misty eyes, her flushed face and lips slightly swollen as a reminder of the amazing kissing session they shared.


    Charlie closed his eyes and took a deep breath while reminding himself to be a gentleman. He got Emma here so that they can talk and rify things between them, and they did. Their rtionship is back on track, she knows how he feels about her¡­ and he told her that he will drop her off wherever she wants.


    "What do you want to do?", Charlie asked.


    "I¡­ want to kiss you all night long.", Emma admitted. She was surprised how these words came out naturally. With Charlie, she was always free to speak her mind. Charlie does that to her.


    Charlie felt that his heart jolted at her words. "I want to kiss you all night as well, but I don''t think that I can stop at that. So¡­ maybe it''s better that I take you home, or you can stay here if you wish¡­" He gestured toward the bed.


    Emma felt emotions surge forth when she saw how considerate he is. Charles Smith, a perfect gentleman¡­ The man she loves. Undeniably.


    She licked her lips nervously before asking: "And¡­ What do you want to do, if you don''t stop?"


    Charlie inhaled sharply and observed her face carefully like he is trying to find some hidden message. "Honestly?"


    Emma responded with a nod.


    "I want to kiss you everywhere¡­ I want to caress you with my hands and feast on you until you cry my name and forget everyone else¡­ I want to make you think only about me and what we did¡­ I want to be the only one who knows why you are blushing while absentmindedly smiling as your fingers glide over your lips¡­" Charlie paused when he saw that Emma is looking at him with a shocked expression. He cursed himself internally for saying too much¡­"I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said¡­"


    His words were interrupted by Emma''s kiss.


    Charlie felt shivers down his spine as Emma''s palms glided over the muscles of his back¡­ and his desire to devour her swelled again.


    "Emma, do you know what you are doing?", he asked between kisses.


    "No. And I don''t care.", she responded breathlessly before kissing him again.


    There are no people, it''s just the two of them. She knows that she loves him, and he loves her back. There is no need for her to do anything other than what she wants¡­ and she wants to kiss him all night long.


    Charlie lifted Emma up and carried her down the hallway into his bedroom.


    His fingers fumbled with the zipper at the back of her dress for few seconds and he was surprised to see that she unbuttoned his shirt already.


    He kicked his pants away before the two of them fell on the mattress of his bed.


    She inhaled sharply when she saw that his erection is about to burst out of his boxer shorts, but his underwear stayed on and he did what he promised: he kissed her everywhere. Down the neck, over her breasts¡­ sucking on each nipple before moving lower¡­


    Charlie enjoyed hearing her moans mixed in with pants and gasps.


    He was almost at the cradle of her thighs when she put her hand over his mouth and looked at him in panic mixed with a hint of shyness. Charlie kissed her palm and moved higher to kiss her on the lips.


    "Let me drink you¡­", he pleaded with a whisper.


    She was not sure what he meant by that, but his husky voice cast a spell on her and she nodded.


    Charlie felt that she rxed, and he moved back down.


    Emma saw him take a deep breath and enjoy her scent shamelessly while hovering few centimeters above her. When his tongue made its way between her folds, the sensation made her jolt in surprise and Charlie held her hips in ce while spreading her legs wider.


    "You are wonderful¡­", Charlie murmured.


    "Oh, Charlie¡­", Emma moaned while his tongue attacked her pleasure peak with persistent strokes.


    Charlie felt her body tensing and he knew that she is almost there. He tightened his hold on Emma''s hips with one hand while finger of his other one made its way inside her, thrusting in and out to apany his mouth in pleasuring her.


    Emma felt the pressure building up and she exploded in a cry while her body trembled uncontrobly.


    Charlie sucked and licked greedily all the nectar she released.


    "You taste amazing¡­ I can drink you all night long." Charlie said with a devilish smile.


    Emma was not sure if she is blushing because of what he did or because of his hungry gaze, but she understood what <em>''drinking her''</em> meant¡­ and she knew that she wants to kiss him. And she did.


    They held each other tightly while kissing breathlessly, and Emma''s eyes widened when she felt his erection pressing on her thigh.


    "Don''t worry¡­", Charlie told her. "I will not do anything you are notfortable with."


    Emma rxed at his words and pulled him for a kiss while wrapping her legs around him.


    "Emma¡­", he let out a low growl when he felt her grind on him.


    Charlie was surprised by his own willpower to control himself. His body was on fire, ready to plunge inside her violently, but he was not confident that Emma wants to go all the way and that forced him to hold back.


    She responded with a kiss while holding onto him tighter and he understood that she is willing.


    Emma''s eyes were locked on Charlie''s when he propped himself up and she saw with peripheral vision when he sprang free out of his underwear.


    She was nervous and embarrassed of her naked body under his lustful gaze which he didn''t even try to conceal, however, she knew that he will take care of her and that it will be OK.


    The rest of the night was a blur for Emma.


    She remembers that he lowered himself on her¡­ his muscles, his strength, the way his fingers glided over her body¡­ the pressure increasing¡­ his hand under her left thigh, lifting it slightly¡­ the moment when she felt his heat inside her, reaching deeper with every thrust while their bodies and sounds merged into one¡­ her clutching onto his back while breathing heavily into his neck¡­ and the violent storm which enveloped them in blissful tremors at the same time¡­ and her surprise mixed with tion at the realization that it was only round one.


    Shortly before dawn¡­


    Charlie is cradling sleeping Emma in his arms while images of their previous acts are shing in his mind and he can''t stop smiling.


    She cried his name more than once. That makes him overjoyed.


    Emma is so exhausted that she didn''t react when he kissed her neck. Charlie is also tired, but he is fighting the fatigue because he wants to savor this moment, to engrave it into memory¡­ their first night together.


    Before pulling the cover over them, Charlie saw red stains on the bedsheets and the knowledge that he is Emma''s first is overwhelming him. He told himself that it does not matter. First, second, fifth¡­ as long as he is herst, that is all that matters, but he can''t stop himself from being giddy because he IS her first. To him, it means that she loves him. She really-really loves him.


    Charlie took a deep breath and shook his head helplessly when he felt that he is getting aroused again. Emma is so sweet and addictive that no matter how many girls he had before, nothing prepared him for tonight.


    Emma responded to his every touch perfectly, she is made for him¡­ and he is made for her. Charlie is confident that his whole life he was searching for Emma, the young woman who is sleeping in his arms peacefully. And now that he found her, he will never let go.


    He remembered that she still didn''t respond to his proposal, but he does not mind. It''s only a matter of time before she says <em>''yes''</em>.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1031 - A Shower Before Food

    ~ Los Angeles, Charlie''s vi ~


    Sunday


    Emma woke up and looked around. Through the window she can see that it''s daylight¡­ noon maybe?


    In a second she remembered where she is and how she got there¡­ and she ducked under the cover at the sound of someone approaching her.


    "You are awake?", Charlie''s husky voice greeted her.


    Emma''s head peeked out, revealing her eyes.


    "Good morning¡­", she greeted the man whoid next to her on the bed.


    "Good afternoon.", he responded with a big smile which reached his eyes.


    Emma observed that he is dressed in a dark pants and a white polo shirt and he smells nice and fresh¡­ he definitely showered. When did he wake up? How long did she sleep? Did he say, <em>''good afternoon''</em>? "What''s the time?"


    "Around one thirty."


    "Oh¡­ I must have been too tired to sleep so much¡­", she said awkwardly.


    Charlie had a great sense of aplishment at the thought that he is the reason she was tired.


    "Are you hungry? Do you want to shower first?", he offered.


    She thought for few seconds before saying sorrowfully. "I don''t have anything to wear."


    Charlie smiled and kissed her on the lips lightly. "Yes, you do. I''ve got my staff to buy some clothes for you."


    She wanted to ask how does he know her size, but then she remembered that he ordered a custom dress for her, so he probably knows her measurements better than she does.


    "Thank you. A shower before food sounds nice."


    She wanted to tell him to give her some privacy. After all, she is not wearing anything under that cover and even though they did all kind of thingsst night she is notfortable just walking naked in front of him and she can''t wrap herself in a cover because he is on top of it.


    Emma yelped when Charlie tugged the cover from her. He observed her bare body for a second hungrily before scooping her in his arms and carrying her to the bathroom.


    While he started the shower, Emma observed that on the counter next to the second sink in the master bathroom there is a new set of toiletries which includes a female deodorant. Emma knows that is not usually there because she came to this bathroom more than once when Charlie was still in the bed after his surgery and she was preparing a sponge bath for him. She smiled at the thought that he got clothes and toiletries for her¡­ Charlie thinks about everything.


    "I thought you showered already¡­", Emma asked when she saw Charlie enter the shower enclosure.


    She enjoyed the hot water hitting her shoulders softly and didn''t notice when he removed his clothes.


    Emma saw his body many times. After all, she was giving him sponge baths for weeks, but this¡­ him standing so close to her when both of them are naked, is different. She stared at his perfectly toned body with no visible fat on it while trying to suppress wild thoughts at the sight of his erection, and she was confident that her heart is about to jump out of her chest.


    "Yes, I showered.", he admitted. "I can use another one. Allow me to wash your back."


    Emma watched him rub the shower gel between his palms before applying it gently on her back.


    He approached her closer, and she felt his chest pressing against her back while his foamy palms circled on her abdomen. Her knees buckled and she leaned onto him when his lipsnded on her neck while his hands moved in opposite directions: one lower at the cradle of her thigs, while the other one higher to cup her breast.


    Charlie heard her moans and¡­ he was hungry.


    "Let me drink you¡­", he whispered in her ear.


    Emma''s mind was hazy and her body hot from his touch, and she didn''t hear his question. But even if she did, it didn''t matter because she was ready to let him do whatever he wants.


    Charlie turned Emma to face him and he gave her a long deep kiss while pushing her gradually into the corner of the shower enclosure. He went on his knees and hooked Emma''s leg on his shoulder before burying his face between her thighs.


    She twitched at his touch few times, but it didn''t take long for her hips to involuntarily move in the rhythm of his tongue¡­ asking for more.


    "Ah, Charlie, this is so good¡­", Emma was not aware that she said this at loud while fisting his hair.


    Charlie was encouraged by the sound of her moans which filled up the bathroom. He cupped her behind with his hands and he sucked and licked vigorously, and it didn''t take long for Emma to touch the Heaven while desperately trying to catch her breath.


    Emma was surprised howe she didn''t fall on the floor, her legs are like jelly¡­ but then she realized that Charlie is holding her.


    He made sure to drink all of her sweet nectar before inching away and standing up to pull her into his embrace.


    Emma was still high when he turned off the shower and wrapped her in a towel before carrying her to the bed.


    He reached for her thigh to lift her leg slightly, just likest night¡­ and there was that pressure¡­ and she felt his heat inside her.


    This time it was different¡­ daytime. Emma clearly saw Charlie''s toned body arch above her, and his muscles flexed as he pumped himself inside her. She felt exposed, vulnerable, at his mercy¡­ It was embarrassing and exciting at the same time. She wanted to hide her face from his scorching gaze which branded him into her soul, and yet, she could not look away. She was unable to look away.


    ¡­


    In the shower¡­


    "My back is clean, thank you¡­", Emma refused his offer to wash her back, knowing how it ended upst time.


    He pouted like a child.


    "I am still thirsty¡­"


    His statement made Emma freeze and blush. She knows very well what that means no matter how innocent look he manages to put on. She didn''t realize so far how crafty this man is. She thought that he is a gentleman but right now he reminds her of a hungry wolf.


    Emma told herself that just a <em>''no''</em> will not stop him. She needs a tactic.


    "Charlie¡­ I am going to copse from hunger.", she whined.


    Heughed and pulled her into his embrace. "OK. Let''s shower quickly and I will feed you¡­ first."


    Emma was pleased that she found a way to keep this wolf at bay, even if it''s just temporarily.


    Her arms wrapped around Charlie and she smiled while enjoying this newfound thrilling feeling of his skin pressing on hers.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1032 - Apologies (1)

    Emma was impressed by the clothes that she found for herself in Charlie''s master closet. Everything was her size (as expected), and the style she usually wears. Emma was pleasantly surprised that there is underwear as well. Ah, Charlie thinks of everything!


    She picked a light blue T-shirt and white capri pants.


    Emma looked at herself in the mirror and she was pleased with her look. She would never say that someone else bought these clothes for her.


    She took a moment to think about her current happiness and thatst night she spent in Charlie''s embrace, and then when she woke up¡­ Her smile fell when she realized that he didn''t use protection.


    "Is something wrong?", Charlie asked when he noticed that Emma''s mood is off.


    "I need to go to the drugstore.", Emma said with urgency.


    "Sure. Let''s eat and then we can go."


    "No. Drugstore first."


    Charlie frowned. "What is so important?"


    "I am not on a pill¡­ or anything else.", Emma told Charlie.


    His eyebrows shoot up and his eyes darted over her face few times before he broke into a smile. "I would be delighted for you to carry my child. I prefer a daughter. She will be pretty like you. We are already engaged, so it''s not a problem¡­ Ouch! Is there a need for you to pinch so hard the father of your child?" Charlie sulked while rubbing his achy arm.


    Emma pped his shoulder. "Stop joking! This is not funny."


    He pulled her into his embrace. "Why do you think that I''m joking?"


    She looked at him in disbelief. "Charlie!"


    "OK.", He sighed. "What do you need? Is it one of those morning-after pills? I will send someone to buy it and by the time we finish our meal it will be here."


    Emma wanted to ask him how does he know about the morning-after pill, but then she decided not to. She does not want to know.


    She logged into the LA Medical Center system with her phone and wrote a prescription to herself for contraceptive pills. It seems that she will need to start using them and the sooner the better.


    She gave a note with medicines which need to be picked up to Charlie and he forwarded that to a maid who answered his summons.


    ¡­


    Charlie held Emma''s hand as they walked toward the dining room.


    It was mid-afternoon and the lunch time was long gone. Emma was starving.


    As they passed by the living room, she thought that she saw two figures on the sofa, but Charlie acted like no one is there, so she followed his lead. Her focus was on the food, anyway.


    Halfway through the meal, when she got some of her energy back, Emma asked Charlie: "Am I seeing things from hunger, or was there someone in the living room?"


    "You are not seeing things. Young misses of Davis and Thompson family are there."


    Emma clenched the fork in her hand at the thought that those are two out of four bullies fromst night. "Why are they here?"


    "They want to talk to you."


    Emma shrugged involuntarily. "I don''t want to talk to them."


    "I know. That is why I didn''t tell you they are here. The staff told them that you will not see them today, but they insisted to wait.", Charlie exined.


    Emma was confused. Why are they waiting for her? Do they want to bully her again? Wasn''tst night enough? But it does not make sense¡­ why would theye to Charlie''s house to bully her? "They want to talk to me? Why?"


    Charlie smiled while thinking that Emma has a good friend who is ready to protect her. "Last night, after you left, Anna made a public statement that if they don''t apologize properly, their families will suffer consequences."


    Emma exhaled while shaking her head with a smile on her face. "Anna¡­ What did she say exactly?"


    Charlie indicated that he does not know. "I was not there. That is all what my Uncle told me this morning when he called to check how are you doing."


    Emma had so many questions. His Uncle? It seems that he also knows that she was bullied. But¡­ how does he know that she is here? The more pressing topic are those women in the living room. Emma needs to find out what they want. "What does it mean¡­ to apologize properly?"


    Charlie shrugged. "Your guess is as good as mine."


    "How long are they sitting there?"


    "Miss Davis is here since 11 AM, and Miss Thompson arrived around noon."


    Emma nced at the time, and it''s past 3 PM! "And you are aware of their presence since¡­?"


    "Since they arrived.", Charlie responded like it''s not a big deal.


    Emma thought how they arrived while she was still sleeping. And he did all those things in the shower (and in the bed) while knowing that there are women waiting downstairs!


    She does not want to talk to them. "When will they go away?"


    "It depends on the punishment that awaits for them if they don''t get your approval. Considering that both of them are waiting for hours, there is a chance that they will not leave until they see you. You are wee to ignore them, but if you decide to talk to them and hear their apology, I will join you."


    Emma frowned. What apology? No matter what they say or do, it will not fix that dress. And because of them she ran away¡­ Emma''s mood dropped while wondering, what would she do now if Charlie didn''te after her to Ellie''s vi? Would she still be with Brian? No¡­ she would not be with him. But, she would be alone and sad and¡­ probably eating ice cream. A lot of it.


    Emma''s thoughts were interrupted by a maid who came to announce that Mr. and Mrs. White came for a visit.


    Charlie and Emma exchanged surprised nces and stood up to wee guests.


    "Hey, I came to check on you.", JoAnna told Emma as soon as they entered the dining room.


    "How did you know I am here?", Emma asked.


    JoAnna gave Emma a knowing look. "I am Mrs. White. I know things."


    Emma frowned. She saw that Charlie is also surprised by the news that they are here, so he didn''t tell them. "That does not answer my question."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes and started scolding Emma: "I know where you are in the same way how I knewst night when we all thought that you were kidnapped. Do you have any idea how worried I was? How can you leave just like that? I was about to call an army to rescue you!"


    With every next word from JoAnna, Emma was feeling more guilty.


    "I''m sorry.", Emma said weakly.


    She was pleasantly surprised when Charlie''s arms wrapped around her protectively.


    "Please, don''t give a hard time to my fianc¨¦e, she has been through a lot already.", Charlie told JoAnna with a straight face.


    Emma''s was so red that she looked like a ripe tomato.


    "Fianc¨¦e?", this excited question came from JoAnna.


    "We are NOT engaged.", Emma quickly said and turned to face Charlie. His arms were still around her, and she kept her hands around his waist.


    "You didn''t say <em>''no''</em>.", Charlie told Emma smugly.


    "I didn''t say <em>''yes''</em> either.", Emmained.


    Charlie smiled happily, ignoring Emma''s protests. "It''s only a matter of time."


    Emma red at Charlie.


    Jeff watched this from the side and his opinion of Charlie improved a bit. Jeff approves that Charlie is openly going for what he wants.


    JoAnna burst intough. "Emma, you would be much more convincing if you are not hugging each other."


    Emma looked at JoAnna and exhaled helplessly. She rested her head on Charlie''s chest andined: "Anna, I don''t know what to do with him¡­ I give him a finger, and he takes the whole arm."


    "How can I be happy with just a finger?", Charlie shamelessly asked. "I want all of you!"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1033 - Apologies (2)

    The maid came to tell Charlie that Miss Sparks arrived, and just like Miss Davis and Miss Thompson, she wants to talk to Emma and is willing to wait for whenever Emma is ready to see her.


    "That makes three of them?", JoAnna asked.


    Charlie confirmed.


    "Why the pouty face?", JoAnna aske Emma.


    "I don''t want to talk to them.", Emma admitted. "What''s the point? Does any of them have a time machine to fix the mess fromst night? Are they really sorry? Will they change their ways? Other than me getting upset by getting close to them, nothing will happen if I go to the living room."


    "You are looking at this in the wrong way, sweetie.", JoAnna told Emma. "Come, let''s have a chat. The two of us¡­", JoAnna held Emma''s hand and asked Charlie: "Where can we go?"


    In the study¡­


    "Do you want to stay by Charlie''s side as his partner?", JoAnna asked Emma.


    Emma didn''t understand the point of that question, but she responded with a nod.


    "Then you need to ept that you can''t ignore them. They will NOT go away."


    Emma needs more information. "What should I do?"


    "You need to show them that you are not easy to bully. They are sitting there for hours, waiting to apologize and be done with it. I hope you know that those women came here because they were forced. They hate your guts and if there is an opportunity, they will ruin you in ways you can''t imagine. Right now, you are at an advantage. Use it. I know that your nature is not to hurt others, but they offended you and that reflects on Charlie because you went to that party as his date. If you don''t retaliate, they will being back. They will see you as a weak person, as Charlie''s weakness. Do you understand?"


    Emma responded with a nod. She does not like it, but she can''t deny that JoAnna is right.


    "Any tips?"


    JoAnna grinned. "I thought you will never ask. First, we make them dig deeper the hole they are already in¡­"


    ¡­


    In the living room, Miss Davis (aka Chelsea), Miss Thompson and Miss Sparks are sitting in silence. All three of them have sullen expressions. They would be anywhere other than here. Actually, they don''t mind being here because this is Charlie''s vi, but they don''t like the purpose of their visit. And they don''t like that they are sitting here for hours while being ignored.


    All three women lifted their faces and narrowed their eyes when they saw Emma enter the room.


    Emma walked in confidently, with a small smile on her face. That frozen unreadable expression came to Emma easier than she thought it will be, because it is a slightly modified version of her professional-patientforting face. And looking them in the eyes was not difficult either. After all, nothing can be more difficult than looking at a heavily injured patient andforting him that it will be all right when you know that it will not.


    "I hear that you want to see me?", Emma asked when she took a seat on the chair opposite from the sofa where her <em>''guests''</em> are seated.


    All three women looked behind Emma while trying to confirm that no one else ising. Is Charlie leaving her by herself? They saw that someone else arrived recently, but they are not sure who that someone was. They exchanged nces and shared an understanding that whoever arrived recently is probably with Charlie, keeping him busy, and that Emma came here on her own. That confirms their suspicion that Emma is not very important to Charlie. If she is, he would apany her.


    Miss Davis is the ringleader of their group, so Miss Thompson and Miss Sparks looked at her, waiting for her to take the lead. Two of them will follow.


    A maid entered the living room and she ced a ss of orange juice in front of Emma. "Madam, Master sent this for you.", the maid said before leaving the room.


    Chelsea balled her hands into fists when she heard the maid address Emma as <em>''Madam''</em>. What Madam? Are they married? Not possible, right? Her mind was spinning while trying to understand what is going on.


    "What is your rtionship with Charles?", Chelsea could not hold herself back from asking.


    "You said itst night. I am his nurse.", Emma responded.


    "But the maid called you <em>''Madam''</em>!", Miss Thompson eximed impatiently.


    "Why are you concerned how the staff in this house addresses me? You came here to see me, right? My time is limited, so I will appreciate if you don''t waste it and get to the point."


    Chelsea felt her fingernails getting into her palms. First, her father embarrassed herst night by pping her in front of everyone¡­ then he pped her one more time inside his study. He punished her by cutting her allowance for three months! Now she needs to apologize to this no-name nurse, and it needs to look sincere¡­ and she is left to wait for hours, and there is a chance that this nobody is Charlie''s wife!


    "Who do you think you are to act so arrogantly in front of me?", Chelsea sneered.


    Emma sighed exaggeratedly. "If this is why you came here, please leave. I will not see you out." Emma stood up.


    "No, please¡­", Miss Sparks bolted up to stop Emma.


    Miss Davis and Miss Thompson are agitated by waiting for hours, but she arrived recently and her father''s scoldings are still fresh in her mind. She came here to apologize.


    Miss Sparks looked at Emma and spoke quickly the speech she practiced on the way here: "I am sorry for my behavior fromst night. It was very inappropriate and unweing and I understand that I hurt your feelings. Please ept my apology and tell me if there is anything I can do to fix what happenedst night."


    "Why are you apologizing to this nobody?", Chelsea snapped at Miss Sparks. "How many more grievances I need to suffer because of her? Is she better than me? Or you? Just because she caught Charles'' eye temporarily, it does not mean that she is important! If she is important Charles would be by her side!"


    "But the Whites¡­", Miss Sparks started in a low voice and Chelsea cut her off.


    "What about Whites? What can they do? And who is she for them to back her up? She is just a nurse!"


    Emma looked at Miss Thompson who didn''t make her stance clear so far. "What do you think Miss Thompson? Is my profession determining my value as a person, or my background, or the people I know?"


    Miss Thompson looked at Emma and then at her twopanions. Her parents told her toe and apologize, but she is waiting here for hours, just like Chelsea. It''s obvious that Emma made her wait so long on purpose. And she is itchy to give her a piece of her mind. She stood up next to Chelsea. "Your value? You don''t have any!"


    "Do you agree with that, Miss Sparks?", Emma asked.


    Miss Sparks'' eyes darted few times before she lowered her head.


    "Miss Sparks¡­", Emma called. "Staying silent is supporting the bully."


    Emma looked at three women and shook her head. "Your apology is not epted." She turned around to walk away.


    "What apology?! Who will apologize to a nobody?!", Chelsea raged. "Where are you going?! I am not done with you!"


    "But I am done with you, for now.", Emma nced at Chelsea and smirked.


    Chelsea wanted to say something, but her face fell when she saw Charlie at the door. He put his arm around Emma''s waist and looked at three women. "You are not wee in our home. Leave now, or security will escort you out."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1034 - Apologies (3)

    Miss Sparks, Miss Thompson and Miss Davis (aka Chelsea) stared at Charlie and Emma without moving.


    Charlie''s words rang in their heads. <em>''You are not wee in our home¡­ not wee in our home¡­ OUR home¡­???''</em>


    They nced at each other while wondering if Charlie is married to the woman by his side. Not possible, right?


    Chelsea wanted to say something to fix the situation, but she was not sure how much Charlie heard. Based on his icy gaze, she knows that he heard enough to understand that they bullied Emma again.


    Chelsea clenched her teeth at the sight of Charlie protectively holding Emma. Why is he treating her so kindly? She is a nobody!


    "Are they still here?", JoAnna asked when she entered the living room with Jeff to add another shock to three women who already felt that they can''t breathe.


    JoAnna looked at Emma. "Did they apologize properly?"


    Emma made a sorrowful expression and turned to Charlie who hugged her and patted her back.


    "I see¡­", JoAnna mumbled. "Don''t worry, sweetie. I know that you are magnanimous, and you will give them another chance."


    "I don''t know if it will make any difference. They bullied me again.", Emma spoke in Charlie''s chest.


    "Again?" JoAnna frowned and pursed her lips. "I believe that everyone deserves a second chance. I''m confident that youngdies from prominent families cane up with creative ways to show their sincerity¡­" She turned to three women. "How about it,dies? Do you want another chance, or will you go home to tell your parents that you messed up and made it worse?"


    "Speak up!", JoAnna''s fierce tone made three women almost jump out of their skin.


    "Yes, yes¡­", Miss Thompson was the first one to recover. "Another chance, please¡­"


    Chelsea dejectedly agreed while Miss Sparks nodded vigorously.


    "Good!", JoAnna eximed. "Keep in mind that just words will not be enough. I look forward to seeing how sincere you can be. You have 48 hours. If my dear friend is not pacified with tokens of your apology, your families will find out what suffering is by end of the week. Make sure that Miss Lenihan gets the same message as well."


    JoAnna smiled and gestured toward the door.


    Three women lowered their heads and headed out silently.


    "I''m sorry that you had to go through that.", Charlie told Emma softly while rubbing her back.


    "Why are you apologizing?", Emma smiled and touched his face. "Their behavior shows how ugly they are on the inside, and it''s not affecting me in the slightest."


    Charlie smiled while looking at Emma gently and kissed her forehead.


    After some time, Emma nced at JoAnna who was looking at them with a glee.


    Emma tried getting out of Charlie''s embrace, but he didn''t let go. "Charlie, please..."


    "I can tell that you are still upset.", he tightened his hold on her.


    Emma pinched his waist lightly.


    "Hey! I wasforting you." Charlie sulked while rubbing his waist.


    Emma looked at the man who got addicted to acting. She barely touched him, and he isining like a piece of his skin is missing. "Everyone who needsforting left the room."


    "Do you want me to go and hug them instead?"


    Charlie''s question earned him another pinch. But this one was more forceful.


    Emma ignored Charlie''s protests. She didn''t know if she can believe him or not considering that he asked for more hugs to make him feel better.


    Emma looked at JoAnna. "Is this OK? This is extortion."


    JoAnna shrugged. "Bully can be defeated only by a bigger bully." She hugged Jeff and grinned. "And we are the biggest bullies around."


    JoAnna saw that Emma is notfortable and decided to pacify her. "Don''t forget that they started it. Being nice will not rub on them and ignoring them will only empower anyone who harbors simr thoughts. You don''t need to face them anymore. ept tokens of their apologies as apensation for all the emotional distress they put you through."


    Emma saw that refusing is not working and she told herself that she should learn from JoAnna. Last year, both of them were employed at the Franciscan Medical Center, and even though JoAnna is a Hill, she had a rtively normal life, simr to Emma''s, and now she is Mrs. White who many fear.


    Emma thought how knowing JoAnna, this is not over. "What will you do to them?"


    "We will not do anything¡­ in next 48 hours.", JoAnna said smugly and she added with a sinister smile: "After that we will use them as an example for what happens to anyone who dares to go against us."


    The maid peeked in the living room. "Madam, your medications arrived."


    JoAnna frowned. "Medications? Are you sick?" She walked to the maid and took the brown bag from her hand. "It''s OK. I am a doctor."


    Emma didn''t pay attention to JoAnna, her focus was on Charlie. "Can you ask them to stop calling me <em>''Madam''</em>?"


    Emma does not know why is the staff calling her <em>''Madam''</em> since she woke up. That is not part of the y they set up to get those three misses to incriminate themselves.


    Charlie smiled yfully. "They are getting ready for what is inevitablying in the near future."


    Emma shook her head helplessly and her sight fell on JoAnna who inspecting the contents of her bag with medications!


    Emma dashed to JoAnna, but she was toote. She was greeted by a full-blown teasing-ready expression from JoAnna. Even her eyes were sparkling.


    Emma pressed her lips into a thin line and hoped that JoAnna does not embarrass her too much but knowing that JoAnna has a mouth without a filter, it will not be easy. She cane up with an excuse why she is taking contraceptive pills, but the morning-after pill is a dead giveaway of what happenedst night.


    "Give me that, please¡­", Emma said carefully while trying not to provoke JoAnna who looked like a ticking bomb, eager to blow up at any moment.


    "Not until you tell me: how was it? And I want details on how it reached to that point.", JoAnna grinned victoriously.


    "Anna, please¡­", Emma grumbled and reached for the bag.


    JoAnna jerked her hand, so that the bag is out of Emma''s reach. "Not until I hear what I want."


    "Anna!", Emma jumped for the bag but JoAnna was faster.


    In a second it turned out in a chase through the house with JoAnna''s giggles and taunts and Emma''s warnings apanied by asional curses.


    Charlie was entertained by watching two women acting like kids and he was surprised how nimbly JoAnna leaped over the sofa¡­ and Emma didn''t have much problems getting over it either. Ah, it seems that there is a lot for him to learn about his future wife.


    Jeff shook his head at the silly antics of his wife and took a seat on the sofa when two women dashed out of the living room toward the dining room.


    JoAnna is faster and nimbler, but Emma has the advantage of knowing the houseyout. Who knows who will win?


    Jeff looked at Charlie: "I rmend you to sit. This can take a while."


    At this point, Jeff''s impression of Charlie improved significantly, and he decided to talk to the man and find out more about him.


    Jeff was interested in the status of Charlie taking over Smithsonite corp.


    "My Uncle is slowly giving responsibilities to me, but he believes that I am still not ready to take over everything.", Charlie exined.


    "I shadowed my father for some time as well. I was confident that I got it, but when he stepped down, I felt the heat and realized how unprepared I am¡­", Jeff shared his experiences.


    Two men bonded while exchanging stories and they discussed some potential coboration as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1035 - Crafty Charlie

    Jeff and Charlie talked in the living room while their two women were in the study.


    JoAnna waited for Emma to take her morning-after pill because it''s important to take it as soon as possible, and then she listened to Emma''s story.


    Emma told JoAnna what happened after she left the party, and she was relieved that JoAnna didn''t push to find out the steamy details beyond <em>''it was amazing''</em>.


    "I am very happy for you. I hope you realize how much Charlie cherishes you." JoAnna''s smile faded and she continued in a serious tone: "Don''t take him for granted."


    Emma can tell that there is something behind JoAnna''s words. "What do you mean?"


    "My biggest concern was that he will blow up and leave when he sees that you are with Brian."


    "Nothing happened. We were just talking, and I was nning to go home after I calm down.", Emma said in her defense.


    JoAnna shook her head in disapproval. "That is not the point. The point is that you were in trouble and instead of relying on Charlie who was right there, you ran away with you ex who is openly interested in getting back with you."


    Emma looked at JoAnna in shock when those words sank in.


    "I''m not saying this to make you feel guilty. I just want you to be aware that Charlie grew up as a young master of a powerful family and he is used to getting what he wants and when he wants it without the need to ask for it. That is the reason why it took him so long to convey his feelings to you, he didn''t know how. He is easy to talk to, but he has his own self-esteem which he put aside in order not to lose you¡­ because he really loves you. I can assure you that a man like Charlie does not joke around when he asks you to marry him."


    JoAnna gave several advices to Emma and also told her about some of her experiences when Jeff started introducing her to the circle.


    "I hear that you are telling me how I am not worse than they are¡­", Emma told JoAnna honestly. "¡­but they have backing of their families, which means money and connections. I don''t dare to offend them because I am a nobody."


    JoAnna held Emma''s hands in hers. "Sweetie, if you didn''t realize so far, I am right by your side, and almighty Jeffrey Whitees in the same package with me. And don''t forget about Sophia and Sarah¡­ And if you think of yourself as Charlie''s partner, feel free to add to the lineup Jarred who approves of you. No one has more backers than you. Feel free to p anyone you want, and they will dly offer you their other cheek if they know what is good for them."


    Emma looked at JoAnna with gratitude and she didn''t know how to respond to this. So, she hugged her. Emma realized that she needed this talk in order to understand her current situation, and even though it will take time for all those facts to sink in, she knows that Charlie loves her and that she has friends by her side on whose support she can count on.


    ¡­


    JoAnna and Jeff spent the rest of the afternoon with Charlie and Emma.


    They enjoyed tea, coffee and a variety of pastries while chatting. Charlie invited them to stay for dinner, but Jeff and JoAnna refused because they already have dinner ns.


    Charlie and Jeff agreed to meet and discuss several opportunities for business coboration.


    "I will have my secretary call yours first thing in the morning.", Charlie happily told Jeff.


    Charlie was eager to talk to his Uncle on Monday and to tell him about potential deals they can have with White corp. He knows that Jarred will approve.


    It was a sessful afternoon, and everyone had fun.


    Well, not everyone.


    Four misses who bullied Emma the previous night had a horrible time with their families. There was some pping and a lot of yelling and then their parents were looking into their assets to see what and how much they should give to Emma in order to pacify Whites.


    ¡­


    After dinner¡­


    Emma is sitting on the sofa in the living room and Charlie''s head is on herp. Fingers of her right hand are ying with his hair, and her left hand rests on his chest.


    He is twirling the lock of her hair while caressing her cheek asionally.


    Both of them are enjoying the fact that they are together, officially, as a couple.


    Emma remembered JoAnna''s words how previous night instead of relying on Charlie when she was in trouble, she ended up reaching out to her ex (aka Brian). Guilt consumed her because she does not want Charlie to think that she has any feelings toward Brian or anyone else.


    "Charlie, I want you to know that you are the only man in my heart. There is no one else." She hoped that he understood.


    Charlie broke into a smile. "Emma, move in with me."


    Emma''s fingers in Charlie''s hair froze and he could see the panic rising from her expression. It seems that he pushed her out of herfort zone again.


    "I don''t know, Charlie¡­", she saw that his mood dropped, and she hurried to exin: "You are at work five days a week, leaving early anding backte. Frequently you have dinners with your business partners. What will I do here by myself when I''m not working? I will barely see you during weekdays."


    Charlie nodded in understanding. It''s not that she does not want to be with him, but she feels that it''s too soon to move in¡­ and she ising up with excuses. He confirmed already that he needs to be crafty in order to get Emma to do what he wants¡­ so crafty he shall be!


    He sighed, looking troubled. "So, what will we do then? Can youe here on weekends?"


    "Yes." Emma was happy that they found apromise so quickly, unaware that she is going right where Charlie wants her. "I cane on Friday evening when you are done with work, and I will leave on Monday morning when you head to office. And on weekdays we can have dinner whenever your work allows you."


    Charlie took Emma''s hand from his chest and kissed her palm. He smiled while silently confirming his scheme: they will have dinner on weekdays at his vi, and she will stay the night <em>''identally''</em> because it''ste to go home. So, Emma will have her <em>''we are not living together'' </em>illusion, while he will get her to stay overnight. Every night. Works for him.


    He grimaced while shifting his shoulders.


    "Are you OK?" Her concern was evident.


    "Suddenly, I feel parched."


    "Oh, let me get you water¡­" Emma moved his head from herp, ced a pillow where she was sitting to support him, and dashed toward kitchen. She is used to getting things for him.


    Charlie looked after Emma and sighed. She didn''t get it. She is cute and innocent like that.


    She came back a minuteter with a ss of water.


    He drank half of it and kept it on the table. "It''s not working. I''m still thirsty."


    "Do you want something else to drink?"


    "Yes."


    Emma was about to ask what he wants, but she felt his hand on her hip pulling her closer and realized: this man¡­ wants to drink her¡­ and he looks hungry as well. He is a wolf.


    Charlieughed from pure joy and kissed Emma''s pink cheeks before lifting her up and carrying her to the bedroom while she hid her embarrassed face in his chest. Her hands were around his neck and she leaned her body on his. He likes that her mouth is not saying <em>''no''</em> and her body is¡­ weing.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1036 - Family-memory-wall

    ~ Los Angeles, Tuscan Vi ~


    Sunday, February 9


    7:53 PM


    Sophia and Felix are arranging d¨¦cor which they purchased previous day.


    Felix is on thedder, arranging their photos on the wall while Sophia is putting them in the frames and telling him where what goes. It''s all about the teamwork.


    They got the keys of the vi yesterday morning, and since then they are settling in their new home.


    Sarah and Aiden helped, and so did the staff of the Cliffside Vi and they moved their things over within few hours. The nursery is painted, crib is assembled¡­ everything is ready including the room for a full-time nanny who is waiting to hear that the baby is born before she moves in with them.


    Sophia and Felix have most of the staff present and working: a cook, two maids and a gardener. Levi and Ryan, their bodyguards are staying in the vi with them as well. They n to hire a housekeeper and more bodyguards. Jeff offered his people temporarily, but Felix and Sophia said that it''s not necessary because only the security is urgent, and Sarah and Aiden set up Eve on the property as soon as they confirmed that the vi is theirs¡­ so it''s not so urgent anymore.


    "How much time we have?", Felix asked.


    "Few minutes. You can hang one more photo.", Sophia told him while handing him the electric drill.


    They are setting up the <em>''family-memory-wall''</em> where photos of them and their family members are.


    When Felix got down, he moved thedder to the side and the two of them held each other while admiring their current progress. There is a photo of the two of them from their wedding, holding hands while gazing at each other lovingly¡­ photo of Sophia with Edward and Ste¡­ photo of Felix with Damien and Smita¡­ Bridgette¡­ Sarah¡­ JoAnna¡­ Rishi and Shibu¡­ Sarah and Aiden with their kids and Kitty... and they have plenty of room for more.


    Some of the gaps are left on purpose, for their baby which is three days overdue!


    Sophia said more than once that she is ready to kick out the tenant so that she can get her body back, but her obgyn confirmed that it''s normal for the first pregnancy to go few days beyond the due date.


    Felix kissed Sophia on her forehead and reminded her gently: "We will bete for the meeting."


    Ah, the meeting of the team-of-six. They didn''t have that in a while. JoAnna requested it, and Sophia is curious to find out what is the asion to gather them again. It''s something to keep her mind off from her whale-like body.


    ¡­


    In the virtual conference room¡­


    "Hi everyone!", JoAnna greeted Sophia and Felix in one window and Sarah and Aiden in the second one. "Thank you for joining. Jeff and I have new targets.", she said with a big smile.


    "Targets?", Sophia noticed that it''s more than one.


    "Yes. Four of them.", JoAnna confirmed. "Let me start from the beginning¡­"


    JoAnna told them about Emma, how she went to the party and was bullied.


    Displeasure on Sarah''s and Sophia''s faces was obvious. JoAnna was happy with their reaction.


    "I told them that they need to apologize properly or suffer the consequences. But in truth, no matter what they do, it will not be enough. Because those four lucky families will be used as an example what happens when someone messes with us.", JoAnna ended her exnation.


    "We are doing the usual?", Sarah asked. They all know that <em>''the usual''</em> means how they will relieve that family of their assets while not leaving any traces that can lead back to them to be prosecuted. At least not legally.


    "I gave them 48 hours to apologize to Emma with a hint that words are not enough. I don''t know how far they will go, but we have 48 hours to gather the information rted on their assets and toe up with a n. I''m sending you information on their families what we have. Sarah and Aiden, please collect data from their extended families also. If they defy us, their extended family will be impacted as well. Also, if you can keep track on their movements, that will be excellent. We don''t want to risk allowing them to attack Emma or Charlie in retaliation."


    JoAnna expressed her desire that Sophia and Felix take a step back and focus on their new home and the baby. "Look at what we want to do and give your inputs on the n. I understand that you have more important things to focus on right now. Unfortunately, this is time sensitive and if we postpone it, it will lose its impact."


    JoAnna sent names of targets and families and she was about to end the meeting when Felix asked: "So¡­ Charlie and Emma are official now?"


    JoAnna''s eyes lit up. "I thought that no one will ask!", she eximed in delight. "I don''t know what surprised me more, Charlie''s confidence or Emma''s. Charlie asked Emma to marry him! She didn''t respond yet, but it''s only a matter of time, and based on what I''ve seen, it will be soon. Emma is super-cute and bashful, but she made it clear that she wants to stay by his side¡­"


    "Is Emma moving in with Charlie?", Sarah asked when JoAnna paused to inhale.


    When Sarah and Aiden returned from their Chaos missionst night, Eve told them that Emma is not in her room. Sarah checked Emma''s location to make sure she is OK. When she confirmed that Emma is in Charlie''s vi, Sarah didn''t bother calling her. She knows that Charlie will not hurt Emma, and she stayed in his vi previously.


    JoAnna thought for a moment and shrugged indicating that she does not know. "It does not look that Charlie will let her go easily¡­"


    ¡­


    ~ Cliffside vi ~


    While our team-of-six is on the video conference call discussing Emma''s and Charlie''s situation, in themon room of the second house where the staff is¡­


    N and Haru are in the flight simtor, side by side¡­ maneuvering their virtual aircrafts skillfully around obstacles while shooting down enemies. The scores are tight, and the stakes are high. What is at stake? Their first kiss!


    The deal they made is that if Haru wins, N will kiss him¡­ and if N wins, Haru will kiss her.


    They wanted to keep that a secret from others, but N was too excited and she told Z... and at the speed of light, everyone else knew. And now Haru and N are surrounded by their friends, adopted brothers and sisters, who are cheering enthusiastically.


    Haru wants to kiss N for a long time, and this is his chance. But in order to do that, she needs to win. On the other side, his pride is at stake and if he loses, the others will mock him.


    N always had a soft spot for Haru, and ever since he asked her for that beach outing, just the two of them, she knows that he likes her¡­ and she is thinking about that kiss more and more with each passing day. She wants it to the point of shivering, but not like this¡­ not with everyone watching and cheering. It is supposed to be romantic, right?


    Back to present¡­


    The simtion ended and N was surprised to see that she won. Didn''t she just space out? How is it possible that she won? She nced to her left and she had a suspicion that Haru let her win on purpose¡­ so that he can kiss her! Oh, God! He will kiss her!


    If she backs out of this, her word won''t mean a thing¡­ and thanks for her not being able to keep it in, everyone knows why two of thempeted and what the stakes are!


    N was startled when Haru touched her right shoulder. Wasn''t he on her left in the simtor, just a second ago? Ah, she spaced out again.


    Haru extended his hand toward N, palm up, while offering her help to step out.


    She ced her hand in his nervously.


    They stood facing each other awkwardly, her hand in his, while others around them chanted: "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss! ... "


    N saw Haru inch closer to her and she closed her eyes. She can''t escape this, no matter how weird it is. It is happening! Any minute now!


    She felt her hand going higher and there was a strange sensation...


    N opened her eyes and held her breath when her eyes met Haru''s while his lips rested at the back of her palm.


    Haru lowered her hand and smiled smugly. He was pleased to see her reaction and wondered what her expression will be when one day he kisses her for real¡­ on the lips.


    "OK. The show is over! Scram!", he shouted at the disappointed crowd while walking away.


    N stared at Haru''s departing back and she is not sure if she is breathing, but she knows that her heart is beating wildly. She smiled while walking away to her room.


    Haru threw himself on his bed and sighed while thinking that when the time for a real kisses, he will make sure it happens in private. This kind of a spectacle is not what the girl of his dreams deserves for her first kiss¡­ on the lips.


    Haru thought of what he did, and he was confident that Aiden would be proud of him because he told him not to rush and to make sure she wants that kiss. And even though Haru is confident that N wants his kiss, he saw that she was ufortable... well, that is the no rushing part.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1037 - Evalinas End

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Monday, February 10


    8:42 AM


    In a safe house owned by the White family¡­


    Sarah entered a room and her nose crinkled when she was assaulted by the unpleasant smell caused by bodily fluids. It''s not her first time in here, but Sarah can''t get used to it, no matter how many times she entered this room.


    There is a toilet and a sink, but the person staying in this room decided not to use them¡­ or maybe she is unable to do so.


    Sarah straddled a chair and ced her hands on the backrest. She rested her chin at the back of her palms while her eyes didn''t leave the sorry figure curled up in a corner.


    If she didn''t watch this person''s once morous appearance decay rapidly in front of her eyes, she would never guess that she is looking at Evalina Robinski.


    Sarah still remembers long wavy blonde hair which bounced when Evalina walked down the hallway in her stiletto heels. And her voluptuous curves which were not hidden by her office suit¡­ And Sarah clearly remembers Evalina seductively bending above Aiden''s desk, exposing the eye-catching cleavage and her bra with it.


    Sarah''s first day in White corp. HQ¡­ That was the first time Sarah felt hatred toward Evalina, and she wished to rip her into pieces, for Evalina to disappear. Sarah wonders if at that time it was just her jealousy, or was that her sixth sense warning her how dangerous Evalina is. If Sarah acted on her impulse then, she would not lose Aiden for three long months. And not just him¡­


    "Eh? You are back again?", a haggard voice came out of the corner mockingly. "Did youe to torture me again, or just to enjoy my suffering?"


    Sarah tilted her head slightly while wondering if she is enjoying this. She remembers that at the beginning she was angry, furious, desperate¡­ so much negativity gushed out of her and was directed at Evalina who Sarah saw as the source of her pain. What about now? Evalina is in such a sorry state, suffering from numerous fractures which didn''t heal properly, her teeth are gone and so are her nails. They don''t let her sleep for days¡­ Isn''t this what Sarah wanted? To make Evalina suffer? Shouldn''t she feel joy? Relief? Anything? There is only disappointment because there is nothing else.


    "You are not saying anything?", Evalina taunted Sarah. "Do you think that staying quiet will hurt my feelings? You took my love away the moment you joined my team and there is nothing else you can do to hurt me no matter how many bones you break." Evalina''s cackle ended with a cough. "You are not thest one tough¡­ Do you think that you are the righteous one? You are the impostor who took him away from me, and I returned the favor by making sure he is not yours. I took Aiden away from you and he will nevere back. I know that he is dead. Why else would youe here over and over again without him? No matter how many times you say that he is alive, I don''t believe you¡­"


    Evalina was saying her lines, as usually¡­ hitting Sarah where it hurt. And even though Sarah''s expression never cracked, Evalina knows that talking about Aiden is the only thing that is riling up Sarah. She knows that because when Sarah tortures her, every time Evalina mentions Aiden, Sarah''s grip tightens.


    Part of Sarah admires how even after all this time Evalina has the energy to hate. Not once Evalina said how she is sorry that she killed him. There is only the sick satisfaction that she took Aiden away from Sarah.


    On the other side of the one-way mirror, Aiden balled his hands into fists. He listened to Evalina''s words and wondered how many times Sarah heard them while he was in aa?


    How many times she heard the same lines: that she lost him forever?


    How many times JoAnna told her that there is no guarantee that he will wake up?


    And how many times Sarah pushed the dark thoughts away because she believed that he wille back to her?


    The pain she went through is immeasurable, he knows that. What he does not know is, how to make it up to her? He can''t go back and fix the past, but he needs to find a way to soothe the emotional scars she earned in his absence¡­ because she got them due to his absence.


    Sometimes he is bothered by a thought that he is missing something. But he can''t put his finger on it. He feels that it''s something very important and that he should know about it, but no matter how much he looked into records what happened while Sarah was by herself, he can''t find anything of significance.


    Aiden is not in the room because he was not sure if he wants to show himself in front of Evalina. What is the point? He saw the reports and images, and he knows that she is not capable of escaping even if they leave the doors open for her and look away. But now, after hearing her throwing poisonous words at Sarah, he changed his mind.He knows that Evalina''s arrogancees from the notion that she seeded. The biggest blow he can give to Evalina is to go inside and show her that she failed because he is still Sarah''s.


    The door behind Sarah opened and Evalina didn''t pay attention to it, thinking that it''s a bodyguard. Or maybe one of those kids whoe with Sarah asionally to torture her. Evalina''s eyes were focused on Sarah and she talked about all the times she spent with Aiden before Sarah joined the team and spoiled everything (ording to Evalina).


    Sarah felt a hand on her shoulder, and she smiled. She knows that it''s Aiden. He is the only one who can touch her like that. Ever since they started dating, she was able to recognize his touch among all others. She tilted her head and rubbed her cheek at the back of his palm.


    Evalina paused her words and her eyes moved to the person standing by Sarah''s side. Her toothless mouth was open wide, and her chin shivered when she realized that it''s Aiden. The man from her dreams. The man she loves desperately for four years now¡­ the man she killed because he rejected her, and she was unwilling to let him be happy with anyone else.


    Evalina was confident that she is imagining. Yes. She is on the verge of dying, so she is seeing ghosts.


    Aiden didn''t pay attention to Evalina. He lifted Sarah, sat in the chair and ced her to sit in hisp.


    "Do you need to listen to this and torture yourself?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    Sarah paused and asked herself if she is suffering. There was a time when Evalina''s words hurt her. They burned like acid dripping on her heart. But right now, the answer is the same as when she wondered if she is enjoying this¡­ There is nothing.


    "What do you want me to do?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    "Anything other than this. She is not worth it.", Aiden said.


    Sarah looked into Aiden''s eyes and she can see his concern mixed with endless love. "I am fine, really. Why did youe? I thought that you will stay on the other side."


    "I can''t be on the side which is opposite from yours."


    Sarah smiled.


    Evalina inched toward them with difficulty. She was unable to use her legs, so she crawled.


    "Aiden, my love¡­ did youe for me? I knew that you woulde for me¡­", Evalina said in a shaky voice. "This bitch hurt me, but it does not matter. I survived because I knew that you wille for me¡­"


    Sarah and Aiden looked toward Evalina and frowned.


    Sarah stood up and faced Evalina.


    "Move you slut!", Evalina hissed. "You locked me in here, but Aiden found me. He found ME!" She craned her neck and looked at Aiden with crazed eyes while lifting herself up against the bed. "My love¡­ you are finally here¡­ I always knew that you love me¡­"


    BAM!


    Aiden kicked Evalina in the chest and her body violently flew backward and mmed into the wall. She slid on the floor in a slow motion and didn''t move.


    Sarah confirmed with Eve-vision that there is no pulse¡­ Evalina is dead. She thought how this is anticlimactic. Considering how much grief Evalina caused, Sarah thought that she will resurrect or maybe her ghost will attack them but there was nothing. Complete silence. It''s over.


    Sarah looked at Aiden who was by her side ring at the body in front of them.


    Aiden turned toward Sarah and his expression softened in an instant. He touched her cheek gently. "I thought that by meing here, Evalina will see that she failed in keeping us apart. But I realized that she ispletely deranged and unable to see the truth. There is no point in letting her live."


    He kissed Sarah on the lips lightly. "I will punish everyone who hurt you and I will not allow it to happen again."


    Sarah is touched by his words and knows that he means it, but she also knows that he made a promise which he can''t keep. The only way for them to have their happily ever after is to destroy everyone who is in their way. And they can''t aplish that by themselves. That is why she is raising an army, an army of Chaos... and more than that.


    "Let''s go. There is nothing left here.", Sarah told Aiden. "I will tell guards to clean up this ce."


    He ced his arm around her shoulders, and they walked out.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1038 - Martin-Hill Baby Is Here! (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Tuscan Vi ~


    Monday, February 10


    12:27 PM


    Sophia is in the kitchen, standing on the low stool, reaching for the tes to set up the table.


    They have a cook, and Felix is not letting her do almost anything, but she can''t just sit around, so she decided to be in charge of setting up the table. How difficult can it be?


    Her hand was holding onto a te when she felt a tickle in the nose and sneezed.


    "Bless you, Madam!", the cook said.


    "Thank you¡­", her voice trailed off when she felt warm liquid down her legs. After two seconds of being frozen, she started calling: "Felix! ¡­ Felix, honey!"


    "Yes?" Felix peeked in the kitchen with a smile, but he frowned when he saw her on the stool, holding onto a te. "How many times I told you to rest? What will you do if you fall down? You know that your bnce ispromised because of our child in your belly and you can easily topple one way or the other¡­"


    "Honey¡­", she interrupted him. "Can you call Levi and Ryan and tell them to get ready?"


    Felix frowned. "Get ready for what? Are they having a lunch with us?"


    He approached her. "First, I want you off from that stool."


    Felix looked down when he stepped into a clear liquid. "Did you spill water?"


    "No, honey¡­", she said carefully knowing how excited Felix is about the baby. "Can you get Levi and Ryan? It is time¡­"


    Felix didn''t get it. "Time for lunch?"


    He looked at the liquid his slippers stepped in and he was d that there is a rubber sole, otherwise his feet would get wet also. "Let me lift you up, so that you don''t step into this water. I want you on the sofa, resting, until the food is on the table."


    "Felix!", Sophia''s patience was running low. "That is not water. It is time. Is the suitcase in the car? We need to go to the hospital."


    Felix paused and it took him few seconds before his eyes shed in realization. "Not water? Did your water break? Is the babying? Oh, God! Are you in pain? Breathe! Breathe!!! Are you breathing?¡­" From ignorance Felix jumped into a full-blown panic mode.


    Sophia sighed. She knew this will happen. And she thinks that it''s adorable, but right now she needs her husband present.


    "Felix!", Sophia snapped. "Get yourself together, or I''m going to the hospital without you!"


    Sophia''s words made Felix freeze.


    She turned to the cook. "Maria, can you please tell Ryan and Levi to get the car ready? We are going to the hospital."


    "Yes, Madam!", the cook eximed excitedly and rushed out.


    "What should I do?" Felix was sulking when he realized that his <em>''get Ryan and Levi''</em> got transferred to their cook.


    "Help me get ready. I want to shower quickly and change into fresh clothes¡­"


    Felix whisked Sophia in his arms and rushed to their bedroom. "Are you sure you have time for a shower? Are you breathing properly? We practiced: hee-hee¡­ hoo-hoo¡­ hee-hee¡­"


    "I''m not having contractions, so we have time¡­ Remember? Doctor said that the first delivery can take hours. And the breathing is only during activebor.", she smiled gently while holding onto broad shoulders of her caring husband.


    She was anxious when she realized that her water broke due to her sneeze, but somehow, her husband took all her nervousness away.


    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    Monday, February 10


    3:53 PM


    In the lounge area on the floor where VIP rooms are¡­


    Sarah, JoAnna and Bridgette are chatting on the sofa, while Jeff, Aiden and Steve are at the nearby table with theirptops (someone has to work).


    The girls wanted to work also, but they are too excited. They are going to be Aunts for the first time!


    Edward and Ste are there as well, anxiously waiting for the good news.


    Damien and Smita are on their way. The two of them left from Canada as soon as they heard that Sophia is heading to the hospital, and they should arrive in the evening.


    The whole floor is closed off and only selected doctors and nurses have ess. They did this for Sophia''s security and also because they don''t want to risk that someone sees that Aiden is awake and that Sarah''s arm is fine. Aiden and Sarah arrived with a helicopter whichnded on the roof of the LA Medical Center.


    They were all in the VIP room where Sophia and Felix are, and Sophia told them that they can stay during the delivery, but when contractions started she chased them all out.


    "Go and check the status¡­", Sarah urged JoAnna.


    JoAnna bolted to her feet and went in the VIP room.


    In the VIP room¡­


    "Sophia, it''s time to push¡­", the obgyn said.


    "Breathe, breathe!", Felix was chanting while holding Sophia''s hand. "Hee-hee, hoo-hoo, hee-hee¡­"


    "If you say that one more time, I''m going to rip your head off!", Sophia growled.


    Felix was struggling between sulking and supporting her. Whenever contractiones, she should push and make sure she breathes properly, but instead of that she curses at him. He knows that it''s only due to pain, but he is trying to be helpful, just how they practiced in the new-parents ss.


    "Ah! Felix!", Sophia bellowed when another painful contraction came. "This is all your fault! If youe near me again I will cut it off!"


    Felix swallowed his grievances and continued rubbing her shoulder with his free hand.


    The nurse came from behind JoAnna who was snickering at Felix''s predicament while peeking through the door.


    "Should you be here?"


    "It''s OK. I''m a doctor.", JoAnna said and turned to the nurse.


    The nurse had a shock when she recognized her. "Dr. Hill¡­ I''m sorry! I didn''t know it''s you. Why don''t you go inside?"


    JoAnna shook her head. "If I go in, I will just be another target for Sophia''s rage. Can you tell me how close to the delivery she is?"


    "Of course, give me a second.", the nurse got inside, and it didn''t take long for her to return. "She is fully dted and pushing. It will be any minute now."


    JoAnna waved excitedly to Sarah and Bridgette toe. They didn''t dare to enter due to all the screaming and cursing, but they kept the door slightly open and listened to the sounds from the inside. Each of them hoped to be the first one to hear baby''s cry.


    Emma also arrived and joined three girls at the door. She is working in the hospital today, and shees to check on Sophia whenever she is not with a patient.


    Inside VIP room¡­


    "OK. Here we go¡­ This is thest stretch¡­", obgyn said while holding onto Sophia''s knees. She is standing between her legs and looking at the top of the baby''s head which is ready toe out. "One more push¡­ wait for the contraction."


    "Breathe, breathe¡­", Felix chanted.


    Sophia red at him, ready to shout profanities, but the contraction came¡­


    "AAAAHHHH!", Sophia screamed while pushing and grappling Felix''s hand.


    "AAAAHHHH!", Felix screamed because his hand hurt like hell. He didn''t know that his wife is so strong. It felt like she is going to rip his hand off.


    Later, when Sophia asked him why was he screaming, he said that he was giving herpany, for support. He never admitted that it was due to the pain.


    And there was one second of silence¡­ and baby''s cries filled up the room.


    "It''s a girl!", obgyn eximed. "And she is beautiful¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1039 - Martin-Hill Baby Is Here! (2)

    "Do you want to cut the cord?", obgyn asked Felix.


    Felix took the scissors with shaky hands and cut it.


    The two nurses in the room got busy cleaning the baby swiftly with warm towels and few secondster, the baby girl was on Sophia''s chest.


    Both Sophia and Felix stared at the baby like it''s the most amazing thing they ever saw.


    Sophia ced her hands carefully over baby''s wrinkly back and kissed the top of her head.


    "She has your hair¡­", Sophia told Felix.


    Felix reached slowly toward baby''s head and touched gently her almost white scarce locks. He smiled.


    "Thank you.", he told Sophia and kissed her on the lips.


    Felix moved Sophia''s hair off from her sweaty face and he was confident that he never saw her so beautiful. She was glowing.


    They were smiling and kissing while touching gently, forgettingpletely about all the cursing and screaming that happened only a minute ago.


    Nurse put the baby in Felix''s arms, and he cradled his daughter gently like she is made out of ss while looking at her with awe.


    "So tiny¡­ so light¡­", he murmured. He touched baby''s feet and observed her hands. "She has all the parts¡­", he told Sophia and it made her giggle.


    The nurses took the baby for measurements, cleanup and checkup. Sophia and Felix watched them handle the baby from the side in silence with eyes full of wonder.


    ¡­


    Fifteen minutester¡­


    Everyone came to the VIP room to see the baby and new parents with big smiles on their faces. Luckily, the room isrge enough, so everyone can fit infortably and it didn''t look cramped.


    Nurses expertly cleaned up everything and the room didn''t have any signs that a delivery happened in it less than half an hour ago.


    They took turns holding the baby and guessing if she resembles Sophia or Felix more.


    Felix made sure everyone uses hand sanitizer before touching his daughter.


    "When will we find out your name?", JoAnna pouted while her eyes didn''t leave the sleepy baby in her arms who was loosely bundled in a nket.


    "When Damienes.", Felix responded. "He should be here soon. Theynded almost an hour ago."


    Jeff''s eyes didn''t leave JoAnna while she held the baby. He imagined how it will be when she holds their baby one day.


    JoAnna looked at her husband and nodded to him toe closer. "Come and hold her. She is beautiful."


    Jeff was holding the baby stiffly. He was afraid that he will drop the baby or crush her, so he didn''t move. JoAnnaughed.


    "Aww, we should take pictures!", Bridgette eximed.


    "Don''t worry about it. Everything is being recorded.", Felix responded mysteriously. Only he, Sarah and Aiden know that there are two drones in the room, hovering silently just below the ceiling. Everything is being recorded from the moment they arrived at the hospital.


    Sarah held the baby on her left arm, and supported her with her right, and she could not stop herself from thinking that if that incident didn''t happen¡­ She sighed and did her best to push those thoughts away. There is nothing she can do about it, and right now she needs to be happy for her sister.


    "I''m next¡­", Aiden stood next to Sarah enthusiastically and arranged his arms in a baby-holding position.


    Sarah smiled. She didn''t know that a prospect of holding a baby would make him that happy.


    "Did you ever hold a baby before?", she asked.


    Aiden shrugged. "How difficult can it be?"


    He held the baby like a professional and sat on the sofa.


    Aiden reached to touch baby''s face and at that moment baby opened her eyes and looked at him. Aiden''s hand froze mid-way. Baby''s hand peeked through the nket she is in and grabbed his index finger.


    Everyone stopped talking and observed what will happen next, like it''s some kind of a miracle. It''s such a simple thing, but so far the baby was sleeping and didn''t respond no matter how many hands exchanged her. And now the baby is observing Aiden while holding onto his finger.


    Aiden smiled gently while looking at baby''s dark blue eyes. "She likes me.", he said with a tinge of smugness.


    "You are a father material.", Jeff said with a sour expression while thinking: why baby didn''t hold his finger?


    "You will be a great father.", Felix added.


    Aiden looked at Sarah proudly and his smile faded when he saw the sadness in Sarah''s eyes. She was smiling, but he can see through her mask¡­ something is not right.


    JoAnna understood why Aiden''s mood dropped and she knows that Sarah wants to keep that one thing a secret from him. She pulled Sarah into a hug.


    "Are you jealous that the baby likes him more than you?", JoAnna asked Sarah.


    Sarah snapped out of her daze. "There is no such thing. I was just thinking how I will be the best Aunt ever."


    "There is a toughpetition for that spot!", Bridgette chimed in and extended her arms toward Aiden. "It''s my turn. I want to hold her while she is awake¡­"


    "But she is holding my finger.", Aiden protested.


    "My finger is better.", Bridgette is not the one to give up easily.


    "Ah! She has my eyes!", Bridgette eximed when she noticed that the baby has blue eyes.


    JoAnna shook her head. "Silly. All Caucasian babies have blue eyes when they are born. Check again during her first birthday... And how can she have your eyes? You are an Aunt. It can be from parents or grandparents¡­"


    The discussion started again about baby''s features and from whom she got them, but this time, Bridgette added herself as a potential originator as well.


    "She smiled at me!", Steve eximed while holding the baby.


    Bridgetteughed. "That was a yawn¡­"


    Ste and Edward watched youngsters and they were happy to see that Sophia and Felix have so many good people in their life. Their granddaughter will be well taken care of.


    Charlie arrived with two bouquets of flowers: one for the new mother and the other one for Emma.


    Emma was surprised to see him. "I thought you have meetings untilte."


    "When I found out that Sophia had a baby, I cleared my schedule toe here before your shift ends.", Charlie said matter-of-factly and added with a big smile: "We can have a dinner together."


    She hugged him. "This is an unexpected treat. I feared that I will not see you until Friday."


    Charlie responded by tightening his hug and kissing her forehead. Ah, he looks forward to seeing her expression when she finds out that the dinner is at his vi¡­ and he will make sure that it happens every evening, until she gets used to spending her nights with him. Every night. He is a crafty one.


    Penny came after work. She brought flowers and fruits and choctes. She was very excited to see the baby.


    Damien and Smita arrived toplete this nowrge gathering, and Sophia and Felix revealed the name of their daughter: Cecilia.


    Damien held his breath when he heard the name. It was the name of his mother. She passed away when Felix was three years old. Damien knows that his rtionship with Felix improved significantly inst few months, but this¡­ was unexpected.


    Sarah, JoAnna and Bridgette eagerly jumped into their Aunt-roles bying up with nicknames for the baby: Ceci, Celia, Cili, Lia, Cilia¡­


    "Can you call her by her full name at least once before you shorten it?", Sophiained.


    Everyoneughed.


    It was gettingte, so grandparents (Ste, Edward, Damien and Smita) went to celebrate their new grandparenthood with a dinner in a restaurant and they promised to stop by tomorrow.


    Others left as well shortly after them, leaving Felix and Sophia in the room with Cecilia to bond.


    Ryan and Levi are standing guard in the hallway. Haru and Jesse wille to rece themter, so that they can rest. Even though the whole floor is closed off, you can never be too careful.


    "How are you feeling?", Felix asked Sophia after he made sure that Cecilia is bundled up and sleeping in her crib.


    "Fine¡­ the painkillers are doing their job.", she assured him.


    Sophia didn''t want to take medications while the baby was inside her out of fear that it will end up in the baby''s system, but now that <em>''the tenant''</em> is out, she can take painkillers which will not end up in the breastmilk.


    Felix snuggled next to Sophia in the bed and kissed her face and hands and everywhere he saw skin exposed which made Sophia giggle.


    "Save your energy, Mr. Martin.", she said while caressing his cheeks. "We should try to get some rest. Nurse wille on every few hours to wake us up so that the baby gets her food."


    Felix gave Sophia a long deep kiss and then gazed into her eyes without a word.


    They both smiled with eyes full of love and happiness in silence. Now they are a family of three.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1040 - He Noticed Her Sadness

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Edward, Ste, Damien and Smita are enjoying a luxurious dinner in a restaurant with a great view of the Los Angeles night lights while celebrating their first grandchild.


    They met during the wedding and few other times, so they are familiar with each other.


    After they discussed every Cecilia''s facial feature several times, they moved to the topic of Cecilia''s parents.


    "Felix is a brilliant young man. He has so many patents, and I had a chance to work with him on several of them.", Edward said. "You must be proud of your son."


    "Yes. I am.", Damien never shied from bragging about his eldest son (or any of his other children). "I also worked with him recently on few things."


    "Oh? On what things did you work on if you don''t mind telling me¡­", Edward probed.


    He heard that Damien and Smita worked with Felix in the workshop on several asions, but he was unable to find out the details. As much as Edward admires what Sarah did with Eve, he does not like that he is kept in the dark. How is he supposed to help his daughters if he does not know what they are up to? So, he decided to use this opportunity to find out the details.


    "Not at all¡­ As you know, I am a physicist with an expertise in geophysics. Felix was working on a device which is using Earth''s maic fields to boost its signal. It is fascinating how quickly he managed to create working prototypes out of theory models I presented¡­", Damien exined enthusiastically. "Do you know that the whole property where Sarah and Aiden are living is a dead zone for wireless signals?"


    Ste and Edward exchanged confused nces.


    "It seems you didn''t know.", Damien smugly said. "That is the result that came out of my model. Any cell phone which is previously not cleared will not have a signal. And it''s not limited to cell phones. If you try to take a photo of the property from air or even from space, it will show only as a green forest canopy. No dwellings will be shown. And all that is achieved with only one signal blocker thanks to the fact that it''s leveraging Earth''s maic field..."


    Damien finished his talk with: "Last time when we came for a visit, Smita contributed with her knowledge as well."


    "You did?", Edward''s interest was shifted to Smita.


    "Yes.", she smiled shyly. She didn''t expect that the focus of other three will be on her.


    "I am also a physicist, however my expertise is in optics." Smita saw that Edward wants more details so she continued exining: "Our experiments consisted on using radiation ofdifferent frequencies and measuring how it reacts with matter, especially on human body to register changes within¡­ like a heartrate and blood pressure. And one of the things we worked on was to detect theposition of the matter. I believe that if he perfects it, he will create a device which can do a blood analysis without drawing blood¡­"


    Damien and Smita described what they worked on with Felix and spoke with a belief that they were contributing to thetest products of Orion Enterprise. But Edward and Ste know that none of those reached thepany, which means that it was used for their private use.


    Edward assumed that the work is aimed to be applied to the drones which Sarah revealedst time when he was in the workshop.


    Edward''s assumption is correct, but he doesn''t know that Felix perfected it and it is implemented not only on drones but into the lens which allows Eve-vision as well.


    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside Vi ~


    Later that night¡­


    Aiden is on the bed, sideways, facing Sarah who is lying on her back with her eyes closed.


    He is observing her profile and he remembered how the first time he did that, they were at the University. The two of them were in the cafeteria, next to the vending machines and she was watching Vivian and Gabriel. It seems like yesterday, yet like ages ago. So many things happened since then.


    "Will you tell me what is on your mind? I can''t sleep because I feel that you are watching me.", Sarah said with a smile without opening her eyes.


    Ever since they left the hospital, Aiden is unusually quiet and mostly staring at her. She can see that he wants to talk about something, and he is unable to let it go, but at the same time he is not saying anything either.


    "You know me well."


    Sarah opened her eyes and turned her head toward him. She raised her eyebrows questionably.


    She can see that he is ufortable.


    "Whatever it is, just say it.", she encouraged him. "The sooner the better so we can sleep."


    "Uhm¡­ I remember that we discussed how after the White corp.pany event you will take a test." He said while keenly observing her expression and his hand gentlynded on her belly.


    Sarah understood what he is asking. And she also knows that he didn''t ask so far because he realized that there is no baby, so he didn''t want to upset her by bringing back potentially bad memories. But now he had to ask because he noticed her sadness while holding Cecilia. Of course, he noticed. Aiden never misses a slightest change in her.


    Sarah''s brain scrambled how to answer. She told herself a million times already that there is no point in him knowing what happened because it will not change the oue, and it will hurt him. She still remembers clearly how excited he was about the prospect of her being pregnant with his child. She does not want to break his heart. But she also knows that he is looking for answers and he will not give up easily. She needs to say something¡­ and she does not want to lie. Not to Aiden.


    "I never took the test.", she said after a long silence.


    He was disappointed by her answer, and at the same time nervous because she answered. And he wanted to know more. "Howe?"


    "After they found us, when I woke up¡­", Sarah spoke slowly while choosing her words carefully. "I was bleeding, and there was no baby."


    His handsome eyebrows furrowed, and he closed his eyes while trying to control his raging emotions.


    He assumed that it was a miscarriage. As soon as he woke up and he saw that her belly is t, that possibility was on his mind, but he didn''t know when it happened. Now that she said it happened during those few days they were kept captive, several options resurfaced: maybe because she was shot, or because they operated on her arm to remove the bullet without knowing that she was pregnant, or maybe because something else was wrong¡­ He read about the pregnancy when he found out how there is a chance that Sarah is pregnant. And the statistic says that there is a big possibility for a miscarriage in the first trimester.


    He pulled her into his embrace.


    "I am so sorry you had to go through that on your own.", he whispered in a shaky voice.


    Sarah hugged him back and pressed her lips into a thin line.


    She felt a relief because he didn''t ask for more details, and because he knows (almost) everything. And if it''s up to her, she will make sure that he does not find out thatst bit.


    Sarah knows that the guilt is eating him up. Guilt because he was not by her side for three long months while she fought their demons by herself. She does not want to add to it, it is not his fault and he should not suffer because of that.


    Sarah lifted her left hand and pointed at the three diamonds in her engagement ring.


    "Look at this¡­ we should let go of the past, and not worry about the future. They are small and insignificantpared to the present. And right now, the two of us are together. And that is the only thing that matters."


    He smiled sadly and kissed the ring.


    "You are the strongest person I''ve ever met.", Aiden told her.


    "I am strong because you are my strength.", she responded.


    He pulled her close to him and they held each other tightly for a long time in silence¡­ until they slept off.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1041 - Loyalty (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    Tuesday


    6:51 PM


    Emma and Charlie followed the maid who led them to the living room where Jeff and JoAnna are.


    They found that Davis family is there as well: Mr. Davis, his wife, and their two children Chelsea and Dn.


    There are twelve bodyguards in the room.


    Ever since the incident with Timothy Cox who managed to get into the White property and hold a gun to Jeff''s face, Jeff is taking their security seriously. Before entering the vi, Davis family members were patted down to make sure they don''t have any weapons on them. Eve checked that the neers are not armed, but a manual pat down has a more dramatic effect.


    JoAnna gestured to Charlie and Emma to sit on the sofa without leaving her spot next to Jeff.


    Emma and Charlie understood that they should observe from the side and not interfere.


    Chelsea''s eyes shed when she saw that Charlie''s arm is around Emma. Her mother tugged her hand to remind her to stay quiet and not to cause more trouble. She received her mother''s signal, but she could not stop her eyes from wondering that way.


    In Chelsea''s mind, all this is because of Emma. If Emma didn''t show up, Charlie would still be interested in her as his choice number one for future Mrs. Smith. If Emma was not on that party acting all self-important, Chelsea would not spill the wine on that wretched dress. If Emma is not connected to Whites, her family would note here to ask for lenience¡­ If Emma disappears, all this will go away as well, and her life will return to normal!


    "You were saying¡­", Jeff reminded Mr. Davis who stopped talking when he noticed that someone else arrived.


    Mr. Davis did his best to adjust his mood and to focus on Jeff. "It was just the younger generation having an argument between each other. Does my whole family need to suffer because one child behaved badly?"


    Jeff observed Mr. Davis who is standing in front of him for some time before responding: "I see... Are you denouncing your daughter?"


    "Of course, not.", Mr. Davis controlled his temper with difficulty. As much as he fears Whites, right now he is facing Jeffrey who is young enough to be his son. How can he bow down to a youngster?


    Jeff looked at the man with contempt. "Mr. Davis¡­ your daughter openly ignored the power of Whites. And you want us to ignore the fact that you are rted?"


    "Jeffrey¡­ We are loyal to the White family for more than five decades. Even since your grandfather was in power¡­"


    "What loyalty you showed to me?", Jeff interrupted him.


    Mr. Davis frowned. "Excuse me?"


    "When speaking about your family, you want me to treat your daughter like an isted case, yet when speaking about loyalty to Whites you are bringing up my grandfather. If you treat me as an extension of my family, I should do the same to you. Don''t you agree that is fair?"


    Mr. Davis was not sure how to answer this question. No matter how he answers, he is in trouble. If he says that Chelsea should be treated as part of the Davis family, he is practically giving Jeff his permission to punish the whole family. And if he says that Chelsea is separate case, then that means the he needs to show loyalty to Jeff and everything they did so far for the White family while Oscar and Donald were in charge, does not count. This¡­ is a problem.


    "Are you really going to go this far because of a spat between two girls and one ruined dress?", Mr. Davis made another attempt to lower the importance of the incident.


    Jeff looked at the man coolly before responding: "This is farrger than that. This is about your daughter raising her hand against someone who is in my inner circle¡­"


    "She does not know what that means.", Mr. Davis interrupted Jeff impatiently.


    "And whose fault is that? If you raised her properly, she would know what it means when Madam of the White family gives personal attention to a person. That person is untouchable, yet your daughter dared to touch her."


    JoAnna''s gaze directed at Jeff was full of admiration. Her husband is so cool!


    Emma was observing the situation and taking it all in. She understood that Davis family came in order to ask for some favor, something rted to the party when Chelsea bullied her with other three women¡­ and Jeff is not giving in. So far, she interacted with Jeff many times and he was mostly friendly, detached sometimes, but now¡­ he is scary. Emma never saw anyone so intimidating. She is happy that Charlie''s arm is around her protectively, otherwise she would shiver in fear.


    Chelsea could not bear to watch anymore. Charlie''s arm on Emma''s waist, Jeff looking at them like they are trash, her father almost kneeling in front of Jeff¡­ She is born in a prominent family, nevercking anything. She always got what she wanted. Her parents raised her to be a proud young woman who is not afraid to speak her mind. And this¡­ just what is this?


    "Daddy, why are you allowing him to bully you? Who is he? What does he¡­"


    PAK!


    Mr. Davis pped Chelsea.


    "Shut up! All this is because of you!", he squeezed through his teeth.


    Jeff shook his head lightly in disapproval and addressed Mr. Davis. "Do you see my point now? She is showing disrespect to me openly."


    Chelsea boiled on the inside. All this was too much for her. Her father bowing down to Jeff, Charlie with Emma, and she got pped again!


    Chelsea ignored her father and advanced toward Jeff while raging: "Who do you think you are? Do you think I''m afraid of you? ¡­"


    She was three steps away from Jeff when all bodyguards in the room moved at the same time.


    Chelsea was petrified at the sight of the guns aimed at her. She nced around and the color from her face drained. Every bodyguard in the room had a gun in his hand, aimed at her!


    Emma stiffened in a moment of panic. All those guns shing at the same time was a powerful and terrifying sight. One split secondter, Charlie''s hold on her tightened, reminding her that he is by her side. She nced at his handsome profile and smiled while rxing and leaning onto him. Emma didn''t realize so far how safe Charlie makes her feel. Her hand moved under his suit jacket, behind his back at the height of his waist. Her thumb caressed his lower back, telling him that she is OK.


    "Miss Davis¡­", Jeff''s threatening voice told her that she is in danger. "I am the current Master of the White family. And you should be afraid of me even if you don''t know what power lies behind my title."


    No one dared to move.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1042 - Loyalty (2)

    Jeff took the gun from one of his bodyguards and pointed it at Chelsea''s forehead. "I should punish you for this insolence." He moved his aim toward Mrs. Davis. "Or should I punish your mother for not educating you properly?" The gun moved toward Mr. Davis. "Or should it be your father to pay the price because he brought you here?"


    Jeff looked at Chelsea coldly while pressing the barrel of the gun on her forehead. "I can do much more than just pulling the trigger, Miss Davis. I can erase you, and no one will dare to ask if Davis family ever existed. Do you understand?"


    Jeff narrowed his eyes at non-responsive Chelsea. "Do. You. Understand?"


    She nodded weakly.


    "Good." Jeff lowered the gun and gave it back to the bodyguard. He gestured with his hand and the other bodyguards kept their guns back in the holsters.


    Chelsea''s knees gave up and she plopped on the floor while her eyes stared without focus in front of her.


    Jeff looked at Mr. Davis. "Was that all or is there something else you wanted to talk about?"


    "Oscar never treated us like this.", Mr. Davis protested bitterly.


    "You are wee to bring that up with my father. If there is nothing else, I suggest that you leave before I change my mind."


    Mr. Davis clenched his teeth and red at Jeff.


    Mrs. Davis was the first one to recover. She tugged her husband''s arm and helped Chelsea on her feet.


    Dn walked out first with the rest of his family following closely without a word.


    Jeff gestured with his hand, and the bodyguards left as well.


    When everyone was out of the earshot, Jeff looked at JoAnna and shed a smile. "How was that?"


    "You are amazing!", JoAnna eximed happily and pounced on hisp while her arms wrapped around him. She gave him a smacking kiss on the lips. Her husband is so powerful! Ah, if they don''t have guests, they would go upstairs and get busy! Hugs will need to suffice for now.


    JoAnna thought about the Davis family who just left and frowned. "Do you think that they will shift their loyalty to Marcus?"


    Jeff nodded. "They need a backer, and he is the only one they can turn to. But this was necessary... We should freeze their assets. Without money, their connections will be useless, and without money and connections, Marcus will have no value keeping them."


    JoAnna agreed. "On it."


    She got her phone and called Sarah, telling her to freeze all assets for Davis family members.


    "I hope you are hungry, because dinner is served.", JoAnna told Emma and Charlie.


    Over dinner, they discussed <em>''apology tokens''</em> that four families gave to Emma.


    During the day several couriers delivered documents to Charlie''s vi to transfer various assets to Emma. She only needs to sign them, and it will be final.


    As expected, Emma was notfortable with this.


    "Sweetie, those four families are financially done for, even thought they still don''t know. I told you before that you should ept their offerings as apensation for your emotional suffering. If you don''t want these, someone else will take them.", JoAnna advised.


    "I know¡­", Emma sighed. "Stocks, bonds, three apartments, fourrge lots, shops, office space¡­ what will I do with these?"


    "It''s the other way¡­ four apartments and three lots.", JoAnna corrected Emma. "What will you do? Keep them or sell them. No matter what you decide it''s money, and you need it, right? We talked about you opening the rehabilitation clinic. This can be your starting capital and you don''t need to look for a loan from the bank."


    Emma pursed her lips while thinking about JoAnna''s words.


    JoAnna smiled seeing that Emma is considering it. "I was thinking that you can open your rehabilitation clinic as a branch of LA Medical Center. You will be the director and make all the calls. In this way you will have ess to resources of LA Medical Center, and my patients who need rehabilitation will be referred to your clinic automatically¡­"


    "Your patients?", Emma asked with confusion apparent in her voice.


    "Oh, I guess I forgot to mention¡­ I am the majority owner of the LA Medical Center." JoAnna shed a smile and continued: "If you think that doing business with me is a good idea, we can have a draft contract ready by tomorrow. To give you a separate legal advice as well as a second set of eyes in order to make sure I don''t cheat you, Charlie agreed to have his team look for your interests."


    Emma felt her head buzzing. JoAnna is the majority owner of the LA Medical Center? Emma saw JoAnna''s huge corner office, and she thought that it might be because JoAnna is Mrs. White, even though everyone is calling her Dr. Hill. But an owner? Wow! Her mind just exploded.


    Her rehabilitation center to be part of the LA Medical Center? Another wow! In her mind, suddenly a small building with five-six treatment rooms expanded into a multi-story mansion with a private park where people can rx before and after treatments while enjoying the soothing silent oasis in the middle of the city.


    Charlie agreed to help out already? She turned to Charlie. "You knew about this? Since when?"


    "We spoke earlier today.", Charlie didn''t deny it.


    Charlie knows that Emma is passionate about having her own rehabilitation center. During their talks after his surgery she mentioned it more than once. As Mrs. Smith she will not have a need to work in order to earn money, but he is not the one who will prevent her from doing what she loves. And Emma loves to help people heal.


    "I think that Anna''s idea has a potential and you should consider it.", Charlie advised Emma.


    He saw that Emma nodded in agreement and offered: "If you wish, I can help you look into these assets in order to decide if it''s better to sell them or to keep them as a source of ie."


    "Based on the percentage LA Medical Center has, we will contribute to the cost of building and equipping your rehabilitation center. But let me warn you, I want at least one third ownership.", JoAnna said. "Oh! You should think about a name¡­"


    Emma was overwhelmed by everything that happened this evening. She saw icy-Jeff mode for the first time. Bunch of guns shing around. An arrogant young woman was literally brought to her knees¡­ and her rehabilitation center moved from a distant dream into something so close that she can almost touch it. And that is thanks to the three people who are sitting at the same table with her, an arrogant young woman and one ruined gown.


    Emma decided not to cut it into a minidress. She will keep it as-is, wine stain included, and preserve it as a memory that the most unpleasant event can turn into a blessing. Maybe she puts it in a ss disy in the entry hallway of her rehabilitation center¡­ maybe.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1043 - Loyalty (3)

    ~ Los Angeles, Charlie''s vi ~


    Charlie''s car pulled into the circr driveway of his vi. The driver stopped the car and waited for the passengers to alight.


    Emma and Charlie are on the back seat.


    Emma gave a side-nce to Charlie. "When you said that we are going home, I thought that you will drop me off at my home, not yours."


    Charlie sighed. "Emma, this is OUR home. I hope you ept this soon. Also¡­ It''ste, and this is closer. If I drop you off first, it will be midnight by the time I''m back. And tonight was stressful, I don''t want to be by myself¡­"


    Emma pressed her lips on top of his to prevent him from talking further. "Stop with excuses. We are already here, so I will let it slide now. But the next time, please tell me in advance instead of kidnapping me to spend the night at your ce."


    Charlie smiled. "Sure."


    Internally, he gave himself a high-five. One more night he got Emma to stay at his ce! No rush¡­ he will take it one night at a time. So far, he has two out of two¡­ Two more evenings of craftiness until the weekend when he does not need toe up with reasons why she should stay. Ah, he looks forward to it: three nights and two days of the two of them. There are no nned events¡­ maybe they can go somewhere? It needs to be a ce which provides privacy.


    "Tell me, honestly¡­", Emma scrutinized Charlie while they walked inside. "Since when are you nning to have me stay the night?"


    Charlie gave her the most innocent look he could produce. "It was the spur of the moment. Really. I didn''t know that we will stay with Whites for so long¡­"


    Emma paused at the sight of a chilled Sauvignon nc, her favorite wine, and two empty sses on the table in the living room, waiting for them. "Spur of the moment, a?"


    Charlie looked at her guiltily. "OK. Maybe I nned a little bit¡­"


    Emma narrowed her eyes. It''s not that she minds, but she can''t let Charlie get away with this. The man is getting too cheeky!


    Emma was about to say something but was interrupted by a maid who announced that Dn Davis is here, requesting to see Charlie.


    "He probably waited in front and came in after we arrived.", Charlie thought at loud.


    "Let him in.", he told the maid.


    Dn entered the room and paused when he saw Emma. His expression showed that he is not pleased to see her present.


    "She can hear whatever you have to say.", Charlie told Dn.


    Dn hesitated for few seconds, but then started talking: "Charlie, are you going to abandon us like that?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Dn was irritated by Charlie''s behavior. It''s not that they are good friends, but still¡­ Charlie should not look the other way when they are in trouble. "I''m talking about Whites."


    "Do you think that I can influence them?"


    "It all started because of your nurse.", Dn gestured toward Emma. "She can make it stop."


    "She is my fianc¨¦e.", Charlie corrected Dn. "Chelsea offended Madam White. Emma can''t stop what ising."


    "Fianc¨¦e?", Dn''s shock was obvious.


    As much as Emma wanted to correct Charlie how she is NOT his fianc¨¦e, she didn''t want to say that in front of Dn. After seeing Dn''s reaction, Emma wondered why is he so shocked about that? Is there something she does not know?


    Dn scrutinized Emma for few seconds before turning to Charlie. "What about Chelsea? Did you forget everything that happened between the two of you? Are you casting her aside for this¡­ nurse?"


    Emma did her best to stay calm, at least on the outside. It''s not that she believed that Charlie never had a woman in his life before her, but¡­ Chelsea? What exactly happened between the two of them? Or is there something going on right now? Why does Dn act like he expected that Charlie is going to marry Chelsea? Emma felt that there is ack of oxygen in the room.


    Charlie''s expression darkened. "Whatever happened between me and Chelsea ended a long time ago. Anything after that was only her imagination. I never made any promise to her or to anyone else. And if you don''t show respect to my fianc¨¦e, I will ask you to leave."


    "I see¡­", Dn sneered. "Now you are a dog on a leash held by Whites, so you are acting all arrogant."


    Charlie was irritated. Dn came herete, interrupted his time with Emma and¡­ why did he mention Chelsea? Charlie can''t imagine how Emma feels and how many questions she has about the rtionship he had with Chelsea. And did Dn call him a dog on a leash?


    "Dn, Chelsea made a mess and dragged your family down. I can''t help you. Is there anything else you want?"


    "You will just watch us go down? You don''t have any feelings left for Chelsea?"


    "Dn¡­" Charlie gritted his teeth. "I will appreciate if you stop talking about your sister."


    "She still loves you!"


    "Love? What does she know about love? If I''m not Smith, Chelsea would not bother with me at all. Your whole family is only about status and money. Honestly, I think that you are deserving whatever ising your way."


    Charlie didn''t want to talk to Dn anymore. "Let yourself out."


    He turned to Emma and extended his arm toward her. "Let''s go. It''ste. There is no point staying here."


    Charlie can see that Emma''s mood is off and he wants to go with her to another room and have a good sit-down and answer any questions she might have. He does not want her to have any doubts about him or his feelings toward her.


    Dn was furious that Charlie ignored him, and he even turned his back on him!


    Emma nced at Dn who red at Charlie with a crazed expression.


    To Emma, it appeared like she is watching the scene in front of her in slow motion: Dn was holding a knife and he jumped toward Charlie who was not looking at Dn at all.


    Emma reflexively grabbed the bottle of chilled Sauvignon nc which was by her side and swung it toward Dn''s head. The bottle crashed just above Dn''s nose and he plopped on the ground without moving.


    Emma looked at Dn while struggling to inhale. When she came around, she realized that she is trembling, and that Charlie is holding her.


    "It''s OK.", Charlie murmured while kissing her forehead and cheeks.


    "I saw him with a knife¡­", Emma said with a shaky voice. "And¡­ I thought that I''m going to lose you."


    "I''m right here.", Charlie said and hugged her tightly.


    Emma sank in Charlie''s embrace and felt that she is calming down. She leaned her ear on his chest and enjoyed the rhythmical beat of his heart. He is alive, holding her. She did her best to shake off the thoughts which projected: what would happen if Dn managed to stab Charlie? What if he killed him? What would she do without Charlie? After that thought, all Chelseas in the world were not important. The only thing important is that Charlie is holding her. And that he is hers. Right now¡­ and forever.


    She was so consumed in her thoughts, that she didn''t notice security dragging unconscious Dn out of the living room¡­ or the maids cleaning up the ss from the broken wine bottle.


    "I love you, Charlie.", Emma whispered.


    He paused. "What did you say?"


    Emma moved to look him in the eyes. "I love you, Charlie.", she repeated clearly.


    Charlie smiled and lifted her off the ground. He twirled them both few times while hisughter filled the living room and echoed down the hallways.


    Charlie carried Emma to the bedroom, princes style, while his lips didn''t part from hers.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1044 - Girls Lunch In Los Angeles

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Thursday


    12:56 PM


    JoAnna, Sarah and Emma are having lunch in one restaurant close to LA Medical Center.


    Today, Emma is working in the hospital, Sarah went to handle several tasks in White Corp. HQ, so the girls decided to meet for lunch.


    Penny also considered joining, but an order arrived in the gallery just before noon and she had to cancel on the girls at thest moment.


    Sophia is home with Cecilia and Felix and Bridgette is at the Golden Ocean Resort.


    Emma was telling JoAnna and Sarah about the events on Tuesday evening when Dn stopped by.


    The two sisters are impressed that Emma had the presence of mind to smack Dn with a bottle when he attacked Charlie and they understood that some of Dn''s words hit Emma right into her insecurities.


    "So, you are concerned about the rtionship Charlie had with that Chelsea?", Sarah asked Emma.


    Emma sighed. "I would be lying if I say that I''m not. I want to trust that there is nothing, but there IS something that is bothering me. Dn was offended by my presence, like I stole position that belongs to his sister. I just brushed it off by saying that it was just them hoping that Charlie will reignite some old me of a rtionship that happened who knows when, but then I remembered that Chelsea was Charlie''s Sunday morning girl and the unpleasant feeling creeped back into my heart."


    "Sunday morning girl?", Sarah had to rify this.


    Emma confirmed and exined: "While I was staying at his vi initially, number of girls woulde to visit him at predetermined times. They would take turns to give himpany. Every Sunday, at 10:30 AM, Chelsea Davis woulde and spend at least one hour with him. How much I observed, they were inmon rooms or in the garden so other than talking, nothing else happened. However, now I know that she was not there only because her father is doing business with Smiths and Charlie was being polite, and she was not there only because she was interested in him one-sidedly¡­ she is his ex. That changes things, and it bothers me¡­ Why did he continue seeing his ex? And it was a regr Sunday morning urrence. It''s not that she appeared unannounced and caught him by surprise. If he wanted to cut ties with his ex, he had plenty of time toe up with an excuse not to see her."


    "Why don''t you ask him?", JoAnna asked Emma.


    Emma shook her head. "I don''t know how to. And I am afraid that I will not like the answer. It is crazy, I know¡­ When the two of us are together, I am so happy, and he makes me feel like nothing else matters. But when we are apart, all kind of doubts creep in¡­ Probably because somewhere inside I believe that I am not his match and that he will leave me one day when he realizes that."


    "Is he still seeing her or anyone else after you two became official?", Sarah asked Emma.


    "Not that I know of.", Emma responded. Charlie is spending his free time with her, but she does not know what he does during work hours. What if some of those women visits him in his office? Emma cringed at that thought.


    JoAnna sighed. "You should not me him for what he did before you two became a couple. But it can''t hurt to know what kind of rtionship the two of them had. Do you want to know?"


    Emma''s face shed in panic. "Don''t ask him!"


    "We will not ask, but we have our ways of digging out the information.", JoAnna said mysteriously while ncing at Sarah.


    Sarah''s mouth was full, so she responded with a nod.


    "Talk about the information rted to women, did you handle that woman from yourb?", Sarah asked JoAnna after she swallowed food from her mouth.


    "I''m so busy with this White business that I''m happy Bridgette is handling the resort matters.", JoAnna admitted guiltily that she still didn''t do anything about Beatriz.


    Sarah frowned. "Why are you dying? Just fire her."


    JoAnna grimaced at Sarah.


    "What woman in theb?", Emma asked JoAnna.


    "A woman in the medical researchb at White corp. HQ does not like Anna, and Anna does not want to fire her without a good reason, and she has no time to figure out the reason.", Sarah exined.


    "Does not like you? What does that mean?", Emma asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna gave few examples when Beatriz was rude to her for no apparent reason.


    Emma was surprised to hear that a grown woman can act so childishly. "And what do you know about her motive?"


    JoAnna shrugged. "At this point, nothing. She is doing her work well, does not gossip with other employees during work hours. She sticks close to her senior Frederick. She is clean."


    Emma thought about what JoAnna said. "A woman will act irrationally if someone is threatening her or her loved one. You said that she sticks close to her senior? What is their rtionship?"


    "In theb they are professional. Friendly, but professional. Outside of theb¡­ I don''t know.", JoAnna admitted.


    "Maybe you should find out.", Emma said knowingly.


    "Or we can make it quick. Provoke him and see how she reacts.", Sarah suggested.


    She knows that it was ages since that woman started getting on JoAnna''s case, yet JoAnna is dying acting against that woman.


    They ced cameras inside theb with a goal to capture Beatriz doing something she is not supposed to do at work, but the only thing they got are endless hours of people dripping things into petri dishes and staring into the microscopes while taking notes. If there is <em>''the least eventful job''</em> award, it would be awarded to the medical researchb workers. Sarah thought that she will melt from boredom while going through just a fraction of the recordings. Luckily, she got Eve to process the rest.


    Emma approved the idea to provoke the woman through her senior she is attached to, and Emma offered additional tips: "If they have any special rtionship that causes her to act hostile just by you showing up, pour some oil on fire by being extra friendly toward the guy. Invite him for a lunch, bring him a coffee without him asking for it, suggest that he stays with you after hours¡­"


    Sarah gave a thumbs up. "If you provoke her enough, she might blow up and deliver you on a tter a perfect reason to fire her: non-professional behavior. How about this? Me and Emma will join you in theb and act enamored by him to add more pressure."


    Emma gave Sarah <em>''why-are-you-dragging-me-into-this''</em> look, but then reluctantly nodded. If with an hour or two of acting she can help her friend, she will do it. As long as Charlie does not find out and get some crazy ideas, it will be alright. Right?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1045 - Provoking Beatriz (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    Friday


    11:53 AM


    JoAnna and Emma are on the skybridge, heading to the tenth floor where main reception for the White corp. HQ is.


    Dr. Frederick Arthur is one step behind them, chatting while trying to keep Emma''s attention on him.


    Emma and Sarah arrived in the medical researchb where JoAnna works around 10:30 AM.


    JoAnna introduced Emma to the senior staff as a person who came to evaluate theirb for the purpose of hiring them to do some research, and they already saw Sarah several times before so there was no need to introduce her. Also, after the White corp.pany meeting where Sarah held her presentation, everyone in thepany knows who she is.


    Their n is fairly simple. The goal is to provoke Beatriz who so far seems professional in everything other than being mean toward JoAnna. They suspect that there is something going on between her and Dr. Arthur, a senior researcher in theb. JoAnna has a hunch that Dr. Arthur is a womanizer, and they want to use that in order to provoke Beatriz. They gathered in theb today with an objective to be friendly with Dr. Arthur and to see if he will take the bait and start flirting, which should rile up Beatriz. Simple, right?


    Dr. Frederick Arthur is a man in his mid-forties, single. And JoAnna''s suspicion is correct that he is always open to an adventure withdies, but he is not interested in anything serious. He enjoys his single life and he is careful not topromise himself at work. He keeps a professional distance with Beatriz when they are at work while in private, the two of them are in an on-off casual rtionship for more than five years. Beatriz is aware that Dr. Arthur engages in rtionships with other women, and she told him more than once how she is OK with it. But secretly, she hopes that he willmit to her, and that he will stop seeing others.


    Dr. Arthur observed JoAnna when she arrived her first day at work and no matter how attractive she is, he didn''t make any advancements toward her because he suspects that she is not a simple person. She joined as a Chief Researcher out of the blue and has the freedom to manage her own work hours. That tells him that he should not y around with her. Due to that, he is always polite toward JoAnna and maintains a respectful professional rtionship.


    He observed Sarah as well whoes to visit JoAnna asionally. He likes them young, but Sarah is a bit too young. Also, she seems to have some background as well. Considering that both of them have the samest name, he didn''t make any move toward Sarah either.


    Today Dr. Arthur met Miss Emma Ronin, a youngdy who came to find out more about their facilities and expertise and¡­ she is easy on the eyes and friendly. She smiled at his jokes and he is confident that she looked into his eyes more than necessary.


    Sarah saw that Dr. Arthur''s attention is on Emma, so she bailed out when she got an email from Benjamin who asked about her input on thetest script he is working on.


    Emma grumbled internally when she saw that Sarah left, but continued keeping on her polite expression while nodding to Dr. Arthur and counting seconds until lunch time when she will leave with JoAnna and hopefully not y this role of a clueless girl who does not see that he is flirty. Emma made sure to keep everything within polite-professional boundaries.


    JoAnna noticed that Dr. Arthur is interested in Emma and also that Beatriz is steaming. She gave herself a silent thumbs-up and she made sure not to leave Emma and Dr. Arthur by themselves, just in case if the man gets some ideas he should not have toward her friend.


    Dr. Arthur also noticed Beatriz''s displeasure, but he ignored her. It''s not the first time. He knows that she will sulk for few days and after that she will wee him again.


    Looking at Beatriz and Emma side by side, his choice is obvious. Emma is more than ten years younger, her brown hair with red highlights sets his heart on fire and her bright smile can light up the room while Beatriz is¡­ grumpy and mostlyining about something.


    Back to present¡­


    In the main lobby of the White corp. HQ...


    "Thank you, Dr. Arthur for your time today.", Emma shook his hand and turned to JoAnna.


    She paused at the super-long handshake from Dr. Arthur which turned into him sping her hand between his.


    "No problem, Miss Ronin. It was my pleasure. Can I interest you in a lunch or a dinner? We can continue our discussion about theb¡­", he offered enthusiastically.


    Emma smiled awkwardly while looking at their hands. Why is he not letting go of her hand? "Thank you for your offer, but I have all the information I need. If I have more questions, I will reach out to Dr. Hill."


    "We can exchange phone numbers, and feel free to call me anytime. I will dly answer any questions you might have.", Dr. Arthur persisted.


    Emma exhaled in frustration which was bubbling inside her. Why is he still not letting go of her hand? "That¡­"


    "That won''t be necessary.", an icy voice came from behind Emma, interrupting whatever she wanted to say.


    Emma turned toward the familiar voice and her heart skipped a beat when she saw Charlie.


    With four intimidating bodyguards by Charlie''s side, she understood why Dr. Arthur paled.


    Charlie''s gaze was locked on Dr. Arthur since he noticed Emma and JoAnna walk into the lobby.


    Charlie had a meeting with Jeff earlier that morning and was talking with Steve and his assistant on arranging the next one when he observed his wife-to-be who was followed by an unknown lecher who is old enough to be her father and not ashamed to devour her with his eyes.


    When Charlie saw that the lecher is holding onto Emma''s hand, Charlie could not hold back any longer. He left his assistant and Steve behind and headed to rescue his future wife.


    Emma wanted to greet Charlie, but she saw that his mood is off. Is he thinking that she is flirting with this man? She sighed internally.


    "Is there a reason why you are holding onto my wife''s hand?", Charlie asked Dr. Arthur threateningly.


    Emma swallowed hard when she heard that Charlie addressed her as his wife. From fianc¨¦e to a wife in a matter of days and she didn''t say <em>''yes''</em> to any of those! But this is not the time for this argument. She knows that much.


    Dr. Arthur let go of Emma''s hand like he burned himself. "I am sorry. I was not aware that Miss Ronin is taken."


    Charlie moved close to Emma and put his hand around her waist.


    "You are now.", Charlie said through his teeth to Dr. Arthur and then looked at Emma.


    He took a deep breath while trying to adjust his mood. "Lunch?"


    Emma nced at JoAnna. The two of them were supposed to have a lunch together.


    JoAnna gave a signal that it''s OK. She can always go up and surprise Jeff. He loves JoAnna''s lunch-surprises.


    JoAnna wanted to exin the situation to Charlie so that he does not have any wrong ideas but based on his behavior she concluded that Charlie saw how Dr. Arthur pursued Emma and that she was not interested. Anything she had to say would be redundant, so she let them leave without dying them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1046 - Charlies Childish Revenge

    Emma and Charlie were silent in the car.


    Emma was not sure what to say. She can see that Charlie is upset and that he is thinking about something, and she thought about apologizing but... she did nothing wrong. Why would she apologize?


    Charlie is aware that he is angry, but he is not sure why. He knows that Emma is an attractive young woman, and it''s not unusual that a man gets interested in her, and she was obviously not reciprocating, so why is he furious? He can''t exin it.


    He had a need to punch that man and to carry Emma away over his shoulder like a caveman.


    Charlie thought how this is not the first time he saw a man interested in Emma. He remembered Brian.


    Brian is someone who found Emma before Charlie. In a way, Charlie was used to the idea of Brian hovering around Emma, no matter how unpleasant that idea is.


    This man today was someone new. Someone who intruded into his territory. HIS Emma! She is already his,pletely. And that man had no businessing close to her.


    Emma saw that they reached Charlie''s vi.


    Charlie didn''t speak since they left White corp. HQ, but he sent few texts. Emma assumed that he texted the driver where to go. And since they are at his vi¡­ he probably wants to talk in private.


    ¡­


    In Charlie''s bedroom¡­


    Emma looked at Charlie''s back and realized that whatever it is, it''s serious. For him, at least. Why else they need to talk here instead of in the living room? Or in a restaurant?


    He was running his hand through his hair repeatedly while trying to calm down.


    Emma approached him and ced her palms on his back gently for a second before her hands moved around him and rested on his chest.


    "Will you tell me what this is about?" Emma''s question broke a long silence.


    Charlie ced his hands over Emma''s and appreciated the soothing feeling of her chest on his back.


    "I''m not sure.", Charlie admitted. "I am furious, and I can''t direct my anger anywhere."


    "What are you furious about?", Emma asked even though she guessed that it''s rted to Dr. Arthur. But she wants to hear how will Charlie frame his exnation.


    "I saw you with that man. How he was looking at you¡­ and I was on a verge to snap. It made me wonder, why is he hitting on you so openly? Did you smile at him? Did you encourage him in some way?"


    "And?", Emma asked with irritation. Is he using her of flirting with a random man without any proof?


    "You tell me."


    "Do you think that I encouraged him?", she asked impatiently, ready for a verbal showdown.


    Charlie sighed and shook his head. He does not want to argue with Emma, but he wants to say what is on his mind. "Emma¡­ I got angry when I saw that a man is interested in you openly and you are talking to him."


    "How does thatpare with your ex who is interested in you openly and you entertain her every Sunday morning?"


    Charlie frowned. He realized that Emma is talking about Chelsea. He thought that she forgot, or that it does not matter, but now he knows better. He slowly turned to face Emma.


    Emma was not sure why she brought up Chelsea. She said that she will not talk about it because she is afraid of his answer. But it came out of her because she was hurt. Why does he have such double standards of using her of flirting with a stranger when he was openly epting his ex into his house until recently?! And Charlie told her that he loves her since his surgery. That means that he was entertaining Chelsea and all those other misses for months AFTER he was aware of his love for her.


    "Emma¡­ I¡­"


    "There is no need to exin.", Emma lied. She wanted to hear that exnation, but she feared what it might reveal.


    "No. There IS a need to exin.", Charlie cupped Emma''s cheeks with his palms to force her to look at him. "Whatever happened with Chelsea or any other woman, ended a long time ago. Ever since I was a teenager, they were always around me, ttering me, ready to please, and when I ended up in the wheelchair, more than a year ago... they were gone. Everyone left because I lost my value. They assumed that my Uncle will find another heir, and they waited to see who will that be so that they can focus on him. I was miserable¡­ I lost my ability to stand up and walk, and I lost all the people who surrounded me as well." Charlie let go of Emma''s cheeks and scratched the back of his head awkwardly before continuing: "Shortly after the surgery, my Uncle announced that it was a sess, and they starteding again like they didn''t abandon me. And I wanted to punish them, so I allowed them toe here with high hopes while enjoying seeing them go back home empty handed. I guess it was some form of a revenge. I never touched any of those women, and I never made any promises."


    Emma was relieved to hear his exnation. He said a lot, and it was all useful but what stuck to Emma is that he confirmed how for more than a year he didn''t have any rtionships. So, whatever he had with Chelsea is not recent.


    "Your revenge was childish.", Emma said.


    "Yes, I know. But it was the only thing I could think of to hurt them in the same way they hurt me. For years, I believed that they like me, but they only liked my status¡­ my future status to be precise. So, I decided to give them an illusion that they have a chance to win me over. I enjoyed watching them fight over me while knowing that none can be the winner. And one day I realized that I need to stop, or I will lose you."


    Charlie touched Emma''s cheek with tips of his fingers while talking under his breath. "Emma¡­ I don''t want to lose you. If that happens, I will not survive."


    Emma felt something swell in her chest, like her heart grew by few sizes in order to amodate all the emotions which his words invoked.


    Emma ced her palm on the middle of his chest. "Your heart is safe with me."


    She got on her toes to kiss his smiling lips.


    Charlie pulled her closer and deepened the kiss and she was not aware at what point he carried her to the bed.


    His fingers swiftly opened the zipper on her hip, and he pulled her skirt down.


    Emma''s eyes stirred from desire when she felt his hot breath sshing on her neck while he removed his pants.


    He was lowering himself slowly while kissing and sucking wherever his lips reached, and she knows already that he needs to satisfy his thirst before his hunger.


    Emma''s panties were still on, but Charlie didn''t let that stop him. He nosed them and used his tongue over the thin fabric while keeping her legs apart.


    "Oh, God!", she eximed breathlessly when she felt his teeth brush against her pleasure peak before he sucked vigorously, using more force than usually which was perfect because of the small padding provided by her panties.


    Charlie pushed the fabric out of the way few seconds before her body arched while her soul exploded in ecstasy.


    Hepped her sweet nectar like a thirsty big cat while making low, growling noises in his throat.


    She let him pull her panties down, and enjoyed his kisses mixed with small bites on her inner thighs.


    "Come up¡­", she called while her body still twitched slightly. Emma knows that what happened is only an appetizer and she looks forward to holding onto the muscles of his back while he serves the entr¨¦e.


    "Not yet, I am still thirsty¡­", Charlie mumbled before burying his face between her thighs and starting another hurricane of pleasure.


    Emma dly epted that the entr¨¦e will be served a bitter.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1047 - Provoking Beatriz (2)

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    Friday


    2:17 PM


    Frederick Arthur and Beatriz Mendes are in the CEO''s office.


    Both of them work at White corp. for many years, and they''ve seen CEO White during annual meetings and sometimes in the building, but he was always a distant figure, almost like a mystical creature. But now, they are standing in front of his desk, and he is only few steps away, and he does not look happy.


    Besides Jeff, JoAnna, Sarah, Steve and the director of HR for White corp. are in the office as well.


    The door of the office opened, and Katelyn Scott entered. "CEO White, I apologize for beingte."


    "Thank you for joining us, director Scott.", Jeff said dryly. "Now that we are all here, we can begin."


    "Mr. Arthur, Miss Mendez", Jeff addressed them officially. "There are serious charges made against you and I wanted to monitor this case personally."


    "Charges?", Dr. Arthur asked fearfully.


    "Yes. Your behavior caused a hostile work environment and I wanted to hear what you have to say about it.", Jeff rified.


    Dr. Arthur and Beatriz exchanged nces and then looked at Jeff. They are not sure how much Jeff knows.


    Jeff gestured toward the director of HR who looked at herptop and started talking: "On multiple asions you spoke badly about your fellow coworkers, made derogatory age-rtedments, sexual advancements¡­ the list goes on and it ends on today. Miss Ronin came to inspect our equipment and staff, not to find a date. The two of you should handle your rtionship issues outside the workce. Also, your rtionship needs to be reported to your superior so that you don''t give peer performance feedback to each other. We tracked thatst five years you are rating each other''s performance as excellent. You should know that we are wondering if that is an objective evaluation or is it made because of your romantic rtionship. Do you have anything to say about this?"


    "Who reported all these?", Dr. Arthur asked.


    "Your peers.", the director of HR responded.


    "Was it her?", Beatriz gestured toward JoAnna.


    Director of HR was about to say something, but JoAnna was faster.


    "Yes.", she said smugly. "Are you going to deny that since I arrived you are hostile toward me? At first, I didn''t understand why, but now we have you on record that you thought how my current position was meant for Dr. Arthur and that I snatched it from him by using underhanded methods. You believe that you are siding with him because of your feelings toward him, but actually, you are creating a conflict where there should be none."


    "Are you denying that took his job from him?", Beatriz sneered.


    JoAnna was surprised how easy is to push Beatriz''s buttons, and decided to proceed: "How can a job be his if it didn''t exist before I came along? But even if what you are saying is correct, you should take it with your management, and not talk randomly to create discord amongst employees while tarnishing my reputation."


    Beatriz rolled her eyes. "Your reputation? What reputation? Since you came to office, you are eyeing Dr. Arthur and pretending to be a good coworker, but everyone knows that you got ahold of your position only because you have someone backing you!"


    Dr. Arthur shook his head and took a step away from Beatriz. He would p her if there is no audience. How can she talk so randomly? He knew that she is impulsive and that her tongue is faster than her brain, but this is a professional suicide. Did she forget that director Scott and CEO White are in the office, as well as the director of HR? He only hopes that she does not drag him down with her.


    JoAnna narrowed her eyes at Beatriz. "I got my position because someone is backing me? Are you saying that my degree, experience and achievements are fabricated?" She turned to the director of HR, and asked: "Can we add this nder to the list?"


    Beatriz lost it. "nder? Everyone knows that you used your body to reach where you are. Who knows with how many men you slept to get the title for Chief Researcher!"


    "Enough!", Jeff growled, and it made Beatriz stop talking.


    As much as he told JoAnna that he will not interfere, that woman said to HIS WIFE that she is sleeping around for benefits!


    "Miss Mendez¡­", Jeff said in a threatening tone. "Unless you have a firm evidence that Dr. Hill did anything you used her of, I suggest you pack your belongings. You are fired."


    "What kind of evidence you have that I did anything I was used of?", Beatriz snapped at Jeff.


    Sarah turned herptop toward Beatriz which had number of video icons shown. "Pick one, they are categorized by the type of misconduct."


    Sarah yed video from this afternoon where Beatrizshed on Dr. Arthur for cheating on her with Emma and Beatriz screamed how all this is JoAnna''s fault because she is someone''s mistress who brought her<em> panion''</em> to seduce Dr. Arthur.


    "You are recording ourb?", Beatriz asked under her breath, unable to hide her shock.


    "We suspect that someone is leaking results of our research, so we installed additional security several months ago.", director Scott exined. "I didn''t expect to catch you badmouthing your coworkers. And your nders are not limited to Dr. Hill. Do you know how detrimental that is to the work environment?"


    Security escorted Dr. Arthur and Beatriz out of CEO''s office.


    Beatriz was fired, while Dr. Arthur got an option to continue working from a branchb located in bama with a reduced sry.


    Director Scott and director of HR left the office after they confirmed that they will keep an eye on this case so that it does not escte into a legal battle that can attract negative media coverage for White corp.


    "Are you sure that it''s wise not to disclose your identity as Mrs. White?", Sarah asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna confirmed. "Yes. Beatriz has an idea that the system is against her and wants to take her lover away from her. In this way I am just a regr employee. It hurts her more."


    Sarah shrugged. "If you say so¡­ This office drama was dragging for too long. Are you sure that this is over?"


    JoAnna paused and looked at Sarah. "Your point?"


    "Nothing.", Sarah decided to change the topic: "Aren''t you now short by two researchers?"


    JoAnna didn''t suspect anything and started thinking at loud how to fill up newly open positions. "There are few good DNA researchers at LA Medical Center, about to graduate. I will see if I can interest them in joining thisb¡­"


    Sarah nodded while JoAnna talked and made random<em> ''mhm''</em> noises in agreement, but her mind was on Beatriz and Dr. Arthur. She observed that Dr. Arthur is someone who is using his head and her assessment is that he will not do anything rashly. However, Beatriz is angry and slightly delusional, and in a way, it reminded her of Evalina. Sarah narrowed her eyes while thinking how she will not allow this to escte into Beatriz attacking JoAnna. It is easy for anyone to obtain a gun in the United States and it takes less than a split second to pull the trigger. And Sarah will be damned if she allows anyone to hurt her loved ones again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1048 - Jasper Meets His Father-in-law (1)

    ~ Northern Irnd ~


    Saturday


    7:48 PM


    In a mansion, close to Belfast¡­


    Matthew Young is looking at the driveway of a vi located just outside Belfast. He is doing his best to hide his excitement because Ellie ising for a visit! She didn''t visit this ce in more than fifteen years, and today, she ising. His baby Ellie ising!


    Matthew remembers how three days ago he was in the meeting with four other underground bosses. They were discussing potential shifts in territories when his personal phone rang. He had to take a second (and a third) look to make sure his eyes are not ying tricks on him¡­ the call was from his daughter, Ellie Young! She didn''t call him since his wife passed away.


    "Yes?", he did his best to sound cool. He does not want Ellie to know how ted he is that she called him, but still apprehensive while thinking what is the cause for this unsuspected treat.


    "I wille to visit you with Jasper if you promise to treat him well and not to intimidate him.", Ellie went straight to the point.


    "What?", Matthew thought that he is dreaming.


    "Is it a problem?", Ellie curtly asked.


    "No, no¡­", he said after few seconds of silence.


    "Do we have a deal?", Ellie asked impatiently.


    "Yes, yes.", Matthew is not crazy to say ''no'' to this. "When should I expect you?"


    "Saturday. I will send you the itinerary. Send someone to pick us up at the airport.", she ended the call.


    Matthew stood frozen in the spot for some time, and other four bosses wondered if he had a stroke because he was non-responsive.


    Back to present¡­


    Ellie and Jasper are in the back of a car which just passed a heavy iron gate.


    Jasper observed guards stationed from the gate onward, each holding onto a machine gun which is hanging over his shoulder. Ellie told him that her father is not simple and that there will be guns, but this¡­ he braced himself. He is here on a mission. He can''t marry Ellie without asking her father for blessings, and blessings he will get. That is why he is here. Ellie did so much for him, it''s time for Jasper to show her that he has a backbone and that he is not a weakling, and is there a better way to prove that than to face her father? The scary one¡­ Jasper was silently giving himself a pep talk while observing armed people speckled through the property. Why do they look like they are ready for a war and that the attack ising any minute now?


    Jasper nced at Ellie and saw that she is not paying attention to her surroundings at all. She is checking something on her phone¡­ he craned his neck to see what¡­ wedding dresses! Jasper smiled. Yup. That is why they are here. He wants to ask for blessings and to personally invite Matthew to the wedding like a true man who is not afraid of the scary father-inw.


    Ellie and Jasper alighted out of the car and staff lined up greeted her as Young Miss in unison while nodding to Jasper.


    Jasper looked up at the impressive white vi and thought how all this looks like a scene from an old gangster movie. The only thing missing is a big Boss with a Cuban cigar in a suit, like Marlon Brando in the Godfather movies. And then they entered the reception room and he saw Matthew¡­ he didn''t have the cigar, but everything else was there, and the tattoo on his neck which disappeared under the cor of his shirt made him look scarier than the Godfather.


    That stern face with a scar broke into a warm smile for Ellie. "You are finally here¡­", he stood up and pulled her into his embrace.


    Ellie stiffly patted sides of his torso. "That''s enough, dad."


    Matthew turned to Jasper. "And this is¡­" Matthew scrutinized Jasper. Of course, he knows who Jasper is, he saw many photos and reports about him.


    "This is Jasper.", Ellie said while moving to stand by Jasper''s side. "My fianc¨¦."


    Matthew cleared his throat and extended his hand for a handshake. "Matthew, nice to meet you."


    Ellie saw that Matthew said this while struggling. If not for Ellie''s warning to treat Jasper nicely, Matthew would probably punch Jasper in the face.


    "Nice to meet you too, sir.", Jasper responded enthusiastically.


    Matthew paused while thinking that Jasper addressed him as <em>''sir''</em>. He likes that. Jasper scored a point. A thousand more to go and he might ept him as an almost-good match for his daughter.


    They entered inside and a maid showed Ellie and Jasper to their rooms. Jasper looked at Ellie and gave her eye signals in protest. Are they going to stay in separate rooms?! Is that why she packed their clothes separately in two suitcases?! Jasper didn''t see thising.


    Ellie smiled and pretended that she didn''t notice his displeasure. Jasper was the one who insisted toe here thinking that he can easily win over her father. Now Jasper needs to deal with Matthew, and as much as she does not want to forgive her father or let him close to her, she looks forward to seeing whoes out as a winner after this weekend.


    They are not staying long anyway, only one night. Jasper can survive by himself in a room for one night. Maybe.


    ¡­


    During dinner¡­


    "I look forward to show you the garden and the pool I added, just how you wished.", Matthew was smiling at Ellie.


    Ellie sighed. She mentioned that when she was ten years old, but this old man still remembers it.


    "We are nning to get married in May.", Ellie told Matthew while switching the topic to the reason they are here.


    "And we wish that you attend the wedding.", Jasper added.


    "Send me an invitation and I will see if I''m avable.", Matthew responded coldly.


    He would not miss it for anything in the world. But at the same time, he was sulking because he was hoping to have a bigger role in nning and organizing and whatever is needed for the wedding. Is his role reduced to a guest only? He is a big boss and Ellie is his only daughter, damnit!


    "We hope that you will bless our union.", Jasper said cautiously. Matthew is polite, but Jasper can sense murderous res directed his way asionally.


    Matthew snorted while thinking: <em>''Why do you need my blessings? It seems you got it all figured out without me!''</em> Matthew didn''t voice out his grievances because he promised Ellie that he will be nice and not bully this fianc¨¦ person. Even without the promise, he knows that Ellie made her mind and that if he gives any hard time to Jasper, he will only anger his daughter, and he does not want that. Not now that she is finally here. But, can he really pretend that he is fine to give his precious daughter to this man?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1049 - Jasper Meets His Father-in-law (2)

    After dinner they went to the garden. It was a cold evening, but with jackets on, it was not unpleasant. The garden was well lit.


    No nts were in bloom. But the evergreen ones were well trimmed and just by ncing at it you can see that it''s well maintained.


    "I''ve put your favorite flowers in¡­", Matthew told Ellie, expecting to score some points. "If youe from April to October you can enjoy them."


    He was happy to see that Ellie smiled and he hoped that she is smiling because of what he said and not because that fianc¨¦ person pulled her closer to him. It was just an inch, but Matthew noticed it.


    "Boss is personally taking care of the garden.", Matthew''s subordinate who followed them closely said.


    "That''s enough, Ian¡­", Matthew awkwardly said, but he was happy to see that Ellie''s gave him an approving nod.


    After the walk through the garden, they went back into the reception room to warm up with some hot beverages.


    Jasper headed to his room first, and Ellie stayed behind.


    "What do you think about the garden?", Matthew asked Ellie.


    Ellie saw that his eyes are full of expectations, so she nodded in approval. "Very nice."


    Ellie nced around the room and then her sight rested on her father. "I don''t see women around you. Howe?"


    "This is a weekend for a father and his daughter.", Matthew responded without exining further.


    "And his daughter''s fianc¨¦e.", Ellie reminded him.


    Matthew could not hide his displeasure.


    "You can be nicer to Jasper.", Ellie said. She saw that he is not responding, so added: "And you shoulde to Chicago to meet his parents before the wedding."


    Matthew responded with a snort. He thought that Ellie will want to bond with him, but she is only talking about her fianc¨¦.


    "I have something for you.", Ellie handed Matthew a USB drive.


    "What is it?", Matthew asked while turning the USB drive in his hand. It''spletely ck with a white symbol on it: a circle with eight arrowsing out of it.


    Ellie shrugged indicating that she does not know. "A courier dropped it off yesterday. It came with a note to give it to you in person and that Ethan has the instructions how to unlock it. I thought it''s from your men because the note mentions Ethan and not many people knew that we areing here."


    Ellie went to her room and Matthew headed to his study.


    The USB contents were locked, and he contacted Ethan.


    Ethan confirmed that he received instructions how to unlock data from an unknown source, but he didn''t understand what data¡­ now he knows.


    Later that evening¡­


    Matthew is sitting in front of theptop and thinking about the information he received from the USB drive¡­ The Chaos organization wants to cooperate with him. There were not many details on the deal, but they are interested in his assistance in Europe and if he agrees, they will meet next weekend in Chicago to discuss the details.


    He heard about the army of Chaos, and he is on top of the information how they are spreading through Los Angeles and California like wildfire. Matthew knows that they refused cooperation with many organizations who approached them so far. It makes him wonder, why him? Having them as allies can''t hurt but he needs to know what is the price for that alliance.


    In the United States he only has limited people with a goal of collecting information on current happenings and of course, to keep Ellie safe. Having an ally there will be a big bonus for him, but so far he didn''t find anyone trustworthy. Ah, is there anyone you can trust in the underworld?!


    Matthew balled his hands into fists when he realized that this army of Chaos knows that Ellie is his daughter and that she nned to visit him this weekend! Are they sending him a message that they can reach Ellie at any moment? And they also know that Ethan is working for him? On top of that, in order to ept to meet with them he only needs to show up in Chicago and they will find him?! This¡­plicates things.


    No matter how Matthew thinks about it, refusing to meet with the Chaos organization is not a wise choice.


    ¡­


    Before heading to sleep, Ellie walked through the mansion and observed the surroundings. She was not here for more than fifteen years, but not many things changed.


    Ellie wondered, why the maid ced her things into the guest bedroom instead of her old room? Did her father repurpose that room? She went down the familiar hallway and opened the door¡­ The room looks exactly how it did when she was herest time. Her girly poster bed with sheer pink curtains is there, with three oversized plushies on top of it: two bears and one bunny. Ellie remembers that her father won those plushies for her by shooting down prizes on a carnival. She was maybe eight or nine years old. Ellie looked around the room while memories of her childhood flooded her mind¡­ so many happy memories, innocent ones, when she thought that her father is a man devoted to his family... before she moved with her mother to Seattle.


    Now that she thinks about it, Ellie wonders since when did her mother know about her father having other women? She shook her head while reminding herself forumpteenth time not to dwell on the past.


    Ellie checked the time¡­ it''s 11:06 PM, but that is only 5:06 PM in Chicago. She is still not sleepy.


    Ellie thought if she should go to Jasper''s room, but knowing that man, if she goes in, he will not let her get out easily. And he is the one who insisted oning here, so she should punish him even if that means punishing herself in the process. Ellie decided to go to her room. Punishment aside, he is busytely because the case Sophia prepared for him is in its final stages. Sophia is unable toe to Chicago and handle it personally due to her pregnancy and now the baby, but she is working closely with twowyers which Jasper hired. If all goes well, within next few weeks, Jasper will get ess to his assets which Norman seized several years ago.


    Ellie paused when she heard water running in her bathroom.


    "My shower gel is here, and I came to get it¡­ but then I thought how towels here are fluffier and I ended up doing my routine in your bathroom.", Jasper cheekily said.


    He turned to face Ellie and enjoyed her growing hunger which she was unable to hide while looking at his naked body.


    "There are no shower enclosures!", his voice pulled her out of her daze.


    Jasper was surprised that the tub has a shower attached to it, and the tub is much smaller than the ones he used in the United States. It is definitely made only for one person. Jasper concluded that Europeans use tub and bathroom for cleaning up only, one person at a time. But then, maybe the master bathroom has more convenient locations for couple''s activities. This is only a guest bathroom, after all.


    Ellie looked at her naked man hungrily while not caring about his made-up reason to show up in her bathroom, but she needs to warn him: "If my dad finds you here, he will kick you out."


    "Then, don''t expose me.", Jasper said with a yful wink and summoned Ellie to join him. "It took forever for hot water toe in."


    She knows better than to join him. Her man is full of tricks. But he is naked and looks delicious as always¡­ and she ended up showering with him. They sshed water all around them.


    "They will know that you didn''t use your room based on the mess in here.", Ellie said breathlessly when Jasper carried her out of the tub toward the bed.


    "I will make a mess in there before someone checks in the morning.", Jasper has a solution for everything.


    Jasper ced Ellie on the bed and was about to kiss her when the knock on the door interrupted them.


    "Ellie dear, are you sleeping already?", Matthew''s voice came from the hallway.


    "Almost¡­ I''m changing into pajamas¡­", Ellie said while covering Jasper''s mouth with her hand. He was not talking, but he was nibling on her neck, asking for trouble.


    "Can it wait until tomorrow?", Ellie asked.


    Her whole body was heating up because Jasper''s palm was on her hip, and his thumb was rhythmically moving over her skin. Ah! She knows what that means!


    "Oh, well¡­", Matthew sighed heavily. "I guess it can. Good night."


    "Good night, dad!", Ellie did her best to keep her voice steady while Jasper moved her legs apart to make space for himself.


    She knows that Jasper fears Matthew, but now she also knows that when Jasper needs to pick between the lust and safety, his lust wins.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1050 - Jasper Meets His Father-in-law (3)

    ~ Northern Irnd ~


    Sunday


    7:00 AM


    In a mansion, close to Belfast¡­


    Ellie woke up due to knocks on her door.


    "Yes?", she answered drowsily.


    "Young Miss¡­", a maid called without opening the door. "Master is expecting you at the swimming pool in fifteen minutes and he said that your fianc¨¦ should join as well."


    "Thank you.", Ellie responded.


    She turned to Jasper who was looking at her with a big grin on his face. Ellie pped his shoulder. "Why are you still here? Don''t you care about your life?"


    Jasper might be intimidated by Ellie''s father when he is facing him, but now it''s just the two of them and he does not care about anyone else.


    Jasper and Ellie enjoyed a long passionate night, and he is ted to have Ellie in his arms.


    Last night was the first time for him to see Ellie trying to suppress her sounds so badly while her body trashed in ecstasy. The possibility of being caught, gave him a thrill he didn''t discover so far. He experienced a sweet internal struggle of wanting to pleasure her more until she can''t control herself and screams without any restraint, and at the same time he didn''t want them to be caught either.


    Jasper ignored Ellie''s warnings. He licked his lips before licking her neck.


    "Fifteen minutes¡­ we can do a lot in fifteen minutes¡­", he murmured between kisses.


    "Yes, like shower¡­", Ellie said in a weak voice while trying to reason with her fianc¨¦, but his hands were all over her body, telling her that he is not listening.


    ¡­


    It was close to 8 AM when Ellie and Jasper came to the swimming pool.


    It''s an indoor heated swimming pool, so anytime is a good-for-swimming time.


    Matthew was not in sight, so they decided to go for a swim since they are already here and dressed up for the asion.


    Ellie removed her robe, and she was happy that her super-hot- fianc¨¦ is always careful not to leave marks on her body.


    Jasper watched Ellie like obsessed. He didn''t see her in a swimsuit before. It covers up all the important parts, but still¡­ she is super-inviting. Jasper snapped out of his daze when Ellie jumped into the water.


    Jasper was about to remove his robe, but then he realized that little-Jasper down there is standing in attention and he nced around to make sure no one sees him before he jumps after Ellie.


    He was startled to see Matthew standing right behind him. Too close.


    Jasper made one step away from his future father-inw and greeted him sheepishly: "Good morning."


    They are about the same height, but at that moment Jasper was confident that Matthew is few times bigger than him.


    Matthew responded with a threatening grunt while removing his robe in slow, deliberate motions. He turned to keep the robe on a lounging chair, revealing his powerful back to Jasper. Jasper saw that the tattoo on Matthew''s neck are mes from a winged dragon which is covering most of his future father-inw''s back. Matthew''s muscr chest and arms above wrists are covered in detailed tattoos as well. Jasper didn''t miss scars on Matthew''s body; some of them look like they are remnants of deep wounds.


    The mafia godfather suddenly looked much more intimidating thanst night.


    "You are either very brave or very foolish to spend the night in Ellie''s room in MY house.", Matthew''s tone was dangerously low.


    Jasper swallowed hard, unsure how to respond to this.


    "I should punish your insolence by making you run a hundredps around the property. Naked.", Matthew continued.


    Jasper inhaled sharply. He felt that he can''t escape the punishment, but maybe he can make it more bearable¡­"Can I keep the swimming trunks on?"


    Matthew looked at Jasper in disbelief. This rascal dares to negotiate? But he needs to give him a point for that brave request. The man whoughs in the face of danger¡­ He likes that. Maybe this fianc¨¦ is not aplete waste of a man.


    "Dad, you are here!", Ellie called from the swimming pool.


    "Yes, sorry that I''mte.", Matthew said with a smile and his murderous aura disappeared without a trace. He didn''t want to put Ellie in an embarassing situation by saying that THEY arete by almost an hour!


    Ellie didn''t miss the awkward atmosphere between Jasper and Matthew. She narrowed her eyes at her father. "Are you bullying Jasper?"


    "Not at all.", he lied with a straight face while patting Jasper''s shoulder with more force than necessary. "I was telling Jasper how I look forward to meet with his parents next weekend."


    "Next weekend?", Ellie was surprised. She is confident that Matthew didn''t like that ideast night.


    Ellie thought that Matthew reflected on the whole situation and ended up epting, maybe even liking Jasper. Well, it''s not like Ellie is giving him any right to object to this. He can either board the ship or stay behind on the beach.


    Matthew confirmed with a smile. "Yes. I look forward to the wedding. Let me know if I can help somehow."


    "Really?" Ellie thought that surprises don''t stop today. But she is happy that Jasper won over Matthew. She knows that it''s important to Jasper, for some reason.


    Ellie paused while contemting if she should give Matthew a chance or not. She decided not to ruin the good mood. Weddings should be happy asions: "Well¡­ I was thinking of asking you if you want to walk me down the aisle for the ceremony¡­ and then if you are willing to do a father-daughter dance¡­"


    Matthew''s face lit up. "Sure, sure¡­ I can also help with security." He offered generously.


    Ellie approved. If anyone can ensure a secure wedding, that is her father.


    Jasper used this chance to escape Matthew''s grasp. He removed his robe and jumped into the pool next to Ellie. Jasper decided that until they leave this scary ce, he will stick close to Ellie. He came here with two goals: to invite Ellie''s dad to the wedding and to get his blessings. It''s obvious that Matthew ising, and by being this enthusiastic about the wedding he gave his blessings as well. Right?


    Jasper was pulled out of his thoughts when Matthew challenged him to a race.


    "Twops, loser needs to submit to the winner.", Matthew announced.


    Jasper saw obvious threat in Matthew''s expression and looked at Ellie for help. It''s not that he fears racing, but he fears that if he wins, Matthew will crush him secretly and if he loses, Matthew will crush him openly. No matter how he looks at it, he can''t win this!


    Ellie understood Jasper''s silent plea and stepped in: "Twops, I decide what the loser needs to do."


    Matthew was disappointed, but he could not refuse.


    Matthew is in great shape¡­ for a man in his mid-forties.


    Jasper is faster, but he knows how to score points with his future father-inw.


    "Matthew wins by a second!", Ellie announced while keeping the stopwatch on the side.


    "You rascal¡­ you let me win.", Matthew grumbled at Jasper before they left the pool.


    "It''s not my ce to spoil the perfect image of Ellie''s most important man.", Jasper said to Matthew cheekily before pulling himself out of the pool.


    Matthew looked at Jasper while words <em>''Ellie''s most important man''</em> rang in his ears. He thought how the young man scored few more points.


    Jasper rubbed his hair with a towel and said to Ellie in a low voice: "I''m ready for my punishment."


    Ellieughed. She is sure that Jasper''s back is facing Matthew so that her dad can''t see the suggestive look Jasper is giving her.


    "Dad, we will see you for breakfast."


    No matter how Matthew feels about Jasper, he can''t ignore that thanks to Jasper Ellie came to visit him and it''s obvious that Ellie is¡­ happy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1051 - Provoking Beatriz (3)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Sunday


    7:53 PM


    Aiden observed Sarah who was getting ready for going out. She was not in the Chaos uniform, but her all ck tight-fitting clothes are a giveaway that she is going out and ready to fight while blending in with the darkness.


    He checked the time. "Isn''t it early for going to a mission?"


    Sarah paused. "I want to handle something before mission. I will meet you at the camp."


    Aiden blocked her way out with his hand. "Since when are you leaving me behind?"


    Sarah looked at him and considered for a moment if she should tell him what she is up to or not. "Beatriz Mendez. Anna got her fired on Friday, and she is a danger. I want to handle it."


    "How do you know that she is a danger?", Aiden was not convinced.


    "I''m tracking her since Friday afternoon when she left White corp. HQ. She is mentally unstable, and today she purchased a gun.", Sarah exined. "I don''t want to give her a chance to hurt Anna."


    Aiden can see that he can''t dissuade Sarah from going. Not when one of her sisters is in danger.


    "I''ming with you."


    He is not concerned about Sarah''s safety, but he is concerned about her behavior.


    As soon as Sarah sees someone as a threat, there is not even an ounce ofpassion in her. He is trying topensate for thatck of warmth somehow, however any results are limited and short lived. Aiden suggested that the two of them go somewhere, but Sarah is too preupied with Chaos and does not want to leave them without her personal guidance for more than a day or two.


    ¡­


    About half an hourter, in Los Angeles¡­


    Two shadowsnded on a sixth-floornding of the fire escape.


    Sarah and Aiden used Eve-vision to confirm one female inside the apartment, and that she is in the kitchen. They easily unlocked window in the bedroom and slipped inside.


    Eve cut the electrical power in the apartment.


    "Ah, the power is off again¡­", Beatriz mumbled. She lives in an old building and it''s not umon for a fuse to blow. But the poweres back within a minute or two.


    When the power came back, Beatriz realized that she can''t get up from the chair. She opened her mouth, but no voice came out. She looked in horror at two figures dressed in ck in front of her. One male and one female, but she could not see their faces which are concealed behind masks.


    "What?... Who are you? What do you want?", Beatriz fearfully asked after Sarah pressed something on her throat.


    "I want to know what you want to do with that gun.", Sarah asked.


    Beatriz frowned. "How do you know I have a gun?"


    Sarah pressed a point on Beatriz''s neck to seal her speech and checked the time.


    "Fifty more seconds." She told Aiden how long they need to wait until truth serum kicks in.


    There is no point asking questions before that.


    They waited longer than a minute, just to make sure, before Sarah unsealed Beatriz''s voice again.


    "What do you want to do with the gun?", Sarah repeated her question.


    "I want to kill you.", Beatriz squeezed through her teeth.


    Sarah was surprised by this answer. "You bought the gun with an intention to kill me?"


    "No. I bought the gun with an intention to teach Dr. Hill a lesson. But I will kill you as well. And him.", Beatriz added while pointing with her chin toward Aiden.


    Sarah didn''t care much about empty threats directed at her or Aiden. The woman can''t move and when they leave, she will never find them. But JoAnna is different. "What lesson do you want to teach Dr. Hill?"


    "That bitch climbed to her position over beds of powerful people. And she has her eyes on my man. She got us both fired, and he does not want to talk to me at all. I worked hard to get my position and that shameless woman destroyed all of it in an instant!", Beatriz''s voice was drifting from angry growls to pitiful sobs. "I will make her kneel and beg. She will admit with whom she slept, and I will expose her and ruin herpletely before I take her life away!"


    Sarah gave <em>''I-told-you-so''</em> look to Aiden.


    On the way here Aiden was telling Sarah that she is exaggerating, and that Beatriz is rash and fuming but she will cool off and move on.


    "Where is the gun?", Sarah asked Beatriz.


    "Under my pillow.", Beatriz told her.


    ¡­


    Fifteen minutester¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are on the rooftop of a building, watching vehicles from the police and ambnce on the street below.


    "You nned this beforehand.", Aiden stated his observation.


    Sarah didn''t deny it. "Yes. I knew that she has no intention of giving up, so I was prepared."


    She knows that he is referring to the fact that she had the truth serum as well as the serum which makes people obedient. She ordered Beatriz to write a suicide note and to shoot herself. And also, she had gloves ready for both of them so that they don''t leave any fingerprints in Beatriz''s apartment.


    The building''s soundproofing is non-existent and the neighbors called the police when they heard a gunshot.


    Everything ended rather quickly.


    Aiden knows now that Sarah''s assumption was correct.


    "How did you know that she is escting?"


    "On Friday, when she faced usations and getting fired¡­ she reminded me of Evalina.", Sarah admitted.


    Aiden was not sure how he feels about this. He feels responsible for allowing Evalina to cause them so much harm. If he was aware that she is a stalker, or that she is delusional, or that she is capable of pulling a gun at them... He had so many opportunities to prevent Sarah from suffering for three long months by herself, but he ignored the threat and Sarah paid the price.


    He turned to Sarah and touched her chin, tilting her head toward him. He looked into her eyes. Most of her face was covered with a mask.


    Aiden knows that he would do anything for Sarah and his heart aches whenever he sees her acting so cold and distant, like how she handled Beatriz.


    "Love, don''t you feel that the darkness is taking over?", he asked reluctantly.


    Sarah smiled gently and her eyes stirred with all the affection she feels for him. "I do. But I don''t fear it because I am confident that our love will defeat the darkness."


    Aiden felt something warm expanding in his chest and he pulled her into a tight embrace, hoping that she can feel that warmth as well.


    "Let''s go on a vacation. Few days is fine.", he whispered.


    "Sure, we can go to Chicago next weekend."


    Aiden paused while thinking why Chicago is her destination of choice. He pulled away from the hug. "Is Ellie''s fathering?"


    "Does he have a choice?", Sarah answered smugly.


    Aiden exhaled in frustration. "A vacation¡­ Did you forget what a vacation is? Chicago will NOT be a vacation¡­ How about Colorado?"


    Sarah frowned showing her displeasure with this random location. He just said the whole state! "What is there?"


    "I heard that there are mountains¡­ with meadows. Maybe we find the spot."


    "You want us to go randomly to a state filled with mountains and to find the right meadow?"


    Aiden''s mood dropped, but he was not willing to give up without a fight. "I want us to go skiing. If I remember correctly, you are good at it."


    Sarah paused and remembered that the two of them went skiing once and ended up skipping a ss because of that. It was a long time ago.


    "How about we go to Washington instead?", Sarah suggested. "Mount Rainier has some nice meadows, and skiing is superb. I would love to see your backflip again."


    Aiden smiled happily. "Pick a day. Thising week¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1052 - Vacation On Mt. Rainier (1)

    ~ Washington State, Undisclosed location ~


    Wednesday


    11:21 AM


    Sarah and Aiden are in a dense evergreen forest, nearby Mount Rainier.


    The thick snow is covering the ground and light flurries are speckling the air, making it look like a winter wondend. But neither of them is enjoying the scenery.


    "Is this why you wanted to know the location of the cabin ahead of time?", Aiden grumbled a question to which he knows the answer.


    His sight is darting between an isted warehouse and Sarah.


    They know that the warehouse is just a facade for an underground base owned by one of Lebedev''s branch families.


    Sarah is squatting in the snow while arranging drones in front of her. She has ten of them. It will be enough for this mission.


    "If you help me, we can finish faster and head to the cabin.", she reminded him while ignoring his protests.


    He squatted by her side and took a drone out of the backpack to confirm the connection. He might as well help out so that they finish faster.


    "Is it wise to do this during the day?", Aiden asked with some hope that she will change her mind. They came for a vacation, and this is NOT what he had on his mind.


    Now he knows why she asked for their stuff to be delivered to the cabin ahead of time. She wanted a free backpack so that she can carry drones.


    Sarah shrugged. "Day or night, they are not expecting us to hit here because it''s way outside our current influence."


    The drones flew up in the air and disappeared.


    Sarah used Eve-vision to see what the drones are doing.


    "We are on.", Sarah said with a smile while handing a white mask to Aiden.


    Both of them are wearingpletely white clothes, even their backpacks are white, and it''s difficult to spot them.


    The door is closed tightly, but the drones are small and t, and they used air vents to get inside the underground facility.


    Six unsuspecting people were knocked out by the invisible drones silently and Eve put the video surveince on the loop before Sarah and Aiden walked in leisurely. They didn''t remove their masks, just in case if they missed something. You can never be too careful.


    The storage room had number of boxes filled with machine guns and pistols. It was too heavy to carry for the two of them, so they blew them up. The rule is that if they can''t use it, they will destroy it.


    Aiden copied several terabytes of data which was not connected to thework and deleted the local storage. Eve will help them analyze itter.


    Sarah was curious about an old-fashioned safe. It has a big dial with numbers and a handle which looks like a steering wheel on a sailboat.


    "Why do they need a safe in a secret underground facility?", Sarah mused.


    Aiden saw that the safe sparked her interest, and he was curious about its contents as well. But it''s heavy so they can''t carry it with them, which left him with a question: "Do you know how to break into one?"


    "Not yet.", Sarah mumbled while instructing Eve to identify the type of the safe and to send the instructions on how to break into one.


    Aiden propped his chin with his fist and enjoyed watching Sarah while her eyes were lit up like a kid who got a new toy. Ah, she loves solving puzzles¡­ and this looks like a puzzle. It was a while since he saw Sarah this excited about something.


    More than half an hourter, the safe popped open.


    Both Sarah and Aiden craned their necks to see what is inside¡­ arge piece of paper rolled up and held with a rubber band. It is a map.


    Sarah and Aiden understood that it''s important if it''s held in a safe but didn''t think much about it. After confirming that it''s only a paper without any trackers, they kept it in the backpack and headed out.


    On the way out, Sarah took a white spray paint and made a symbol on the main entry door: a circle with eight arrowsing out of the circle. That is the symbol of Chaos. They do that when they hit targets which are not destroyed, to leave their mark behind.


    They want Lebedevs to find out that they were here. It will send them a message that they are not safe because Chaos ising.


    Sarah smiled while looking at her handiwork and imagining King and his men scratching their heads as they try to figure out who these Chaos-people are.


    They are intercepting King''smunication and they are enjoying the fact that King does not know it''s them. Less than four months ago he had them, and he let them go¡­ a foolish move. He made a mistake by capturing them, hurting them¡­ and his biggest mistake is that he let them go. And right now, he is paying for that mistake.


    Sarah was thinking if they should kill the unconscious six people who were guarding the ce, but Aiden persuaded her not to because they are on a vacation. He also added that Lebedevs will punish them anyway and there is no need for them to dirty their hands.


    After packing the drones, Sarah and Aiden left the facility on their skis, slightly deviating from their destination course.


    About five minutester, Sarah and Aiden ced small explosives with timers set for one minute and rushed down the mountain. The explosives created a mini-avnche. It is necessary to hide their tracks in case someone decides to follow them.


    They came here by departing from a popr ski resort track. It will be impossible for Lebedevs to find out who of many skiers came to attack them. But tracks leaving the warehouse are a different thing.


    Sarah and Aiden had fun descending toward the cabin. Aiden led the way. Somehow, he always knows where he is and which way to go. Sarah is happy that he is by her side because she can focus on not missing that next hill which will allow her to jump and twist in a way that will make Aiden look at her in admiration¡­ just how she looks at him. His backflips are amazing.


    Other than acrobatics, they both get an adrenaline buzz from speed. Even without an open challenge there was apetition who will go faster. They always motivate each other to go faster, to be better.


    Aiden slowed down and gestured with his hand slightly to the right.


    Sarah understood that they are getting close to their destination.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1053 - Vacation On Mt. Rainier (2)

    The cabin is nicely tucked in between evergreen trees, and there is a smokeing out of the chimney.


    "I instructed them to start the fire when they delivered our things earlier today.", Aiden exined while keeping his skis in the rack on the front porch of the cabin.


    Sarah set up four drones to watch over the area, just in case if someonees their way. You can never be too careful.


    Inside the cabin is not big. It is perfect. Lower floor has an open sitting area which is facing the big stone firece, and in the back are kitchen and dining areas. Bathroom is there as well. Open wooden staircase leads to the loft which covers roughly half of the cabin, and it has a king size bed and a small siting area with two oversized sofa chairs facing huge windows.


    Aiden found the ce, and that means: electricity, running water and inte are a must-have. He is not the one who can enjoy life without modern luxuries.


    Sarah ran her fingers through super-fluffy nkets which are on the sofa in the sitting area on the main floor. She smiled while imagining her snuggling next to Aiden in front of the firece, wrapped in those nkets... naked. After this image appeared in her mind, she didn''t care about the bed on the upper floor... and she could not wait for the evening to try if it will feel as good as it is in her mind.


    After changing into morefortable clothes, the two of them got busy with cooking.


    They didn''t cook together often earlier, but since Aiden woke up, they prefer to do everything together, if possible.


    In the kitchen, Sarah takes the role of a sous-chef by helping Aiden prepare the ingredients.


    Sarah loves watching him while he is immersed in cooking. She knows that he enjoys the process when his carefully handled and measured ingredients transform into a scrumptious meal. And when he adds thatst dash of spice and his eyes lit up after tasting¡­ she knows that he got it right.


    Sarah was surprised when he asked her to chop the fruits, and she smiled happily when she found out that he is making a fruit custard.


    "It needs to sit few hours in the fridge.", he exined. "It will be ready for dessert, after dinner."


    After lunch, they looked at the map they got from the safe in the underground hideout. It''s a topographic map showing fewkes and several hills or mountains maybe. Four dots are clearly marked on the map, but notbeled.


    "We will get Eve to process this when we get home.", Sarah said and kept the map on the side. "Hopefully no more than one location matches what is on this map."


    Aiden was surprised that Sarah is leaving this forter. With Eve-vision, Eve has ess to whatever they see. He is happy that she epted this as a vacation (finally).


    "What do you want to do now?", Aiden asked.


    Sarah thought for a moment before her face lit up. "How about we make a snowman?"


    He didn''t object. The two of them idling in the snow, sounds like a perfect way to spend their vacation.


    "We have almost two hours of daylight left.", Aiden informed Sarah and headed to gear up for the weather outside.


    Before starting on a snowman, they rolled in the snow a bit to create a stable surface where their snowman will stand. The loweryers arepacted, but the recently umted topyer is easy to sink in. Sarah enjoyed the rolling part very much and refused to use shovels that Aiden offered. She pulled him down with her and he had no option other than to cooperate.


    Aiden enjoyed the snow-angel making, especially the one when he got on top of Sarah.


    They were putting the third snow-sphere on the top of their snowman, to serve as a head, when Eve warned them that five people are heading in their direction, individually, at a speed of 40km/h (about 25 mph).


    Sarah confirmed that drones are useful.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and shared an understanding that this is too fast for regr recreational skiers, especially because this is not well traveled path and the fresh snow is difficult to ski in.


    Less than a minute after Eve''s warning, they saw four skiers slow down as they approached them.


    Eve identified four as three males and one female. And the fifth skier is a male, located about ten meters behind other neers, within the evergreen foliage.


    They hadrge skiing goggles over their eyes and scarves covering their mouths, so their faces were not visible.


    "Nice snowman!", one neer called.


    "Thanks!", Sarah responded while turning toward the neers.


    Aiden got close to Sarah protectively. "Can we help you?"


    The man in front spoke: "We are looking for our twopanions. They descended somewhere down this area today, we are not sure when exactly since they left us this morning. Did you see them?"


    "We arrived here this morning and we didn''t see anyonee this way. We got out only an hour ago.", Aiden gestured toward the snowman. "So, if they passed by here before that, we would not see them."


    Four people exchanged nces andmented on the good size of a snowman before saying their goodbyes and continuing their descent.


    Sarah and Aiden returned to work on their snowman.


    Few minutester, Eve informed them that the fifth person took a detour around the cabin before heading down to join hispanions.


    "Do you think they are looking for us?", Aiden guessed.


    Sarah acknowledged that it is a possibility. "The guys we left behind woke up about half an hour after we left. If these people are looking for us, they are acting fast. They could see based on the tracks that there were two people on skis. It''s logical to assume that we left downhill. Based on their speed and that they came straight here, it''s obvious that they are familiar with the area. They are probably checking all the cabins while going downhill and hoping that they get lucky."


    Sarah observed a frown on his handsome face. She removed her glove and pressed gently between his eyebrows. "Are you worried that they wille back?"


    Aiden kissed her palm and didn''t respond. He looked at the snowman. "What is left for this big guy before we can go inside and have hot cocoa?"


    "Facial features and arms.", Sarah responded.


    Aiden got a carrot from his pocket and ced it in Sarah''s hand. "Here is the nose. You find something for eyes, and I will go get branches for arms."


    He gave her a quick kiss on the lips before moving toward the back of the cabin to find branches.


    Sarah looked at the carrot in her hand and smiled. He got it from the pantry on his way out because he knew they will need it for the snowman. Her Aiden thinks of everything.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1054 - Vacation On Mt. Rainier (3)

    Sarah and Aiden finished dinner and cleaned up the table.


    "Are you ready for the desert?", he asked with a yful smile on his face.


    Sarah was not sure if it was his expression, or his deep voice, or the sound of wood crackling in the firece, or the atmosphere of the two of them in the cottage¡­ or maybe all of it together¡­ but she felt her cheeks warm up and she wondered, is she blushing or did she get a fever?


    She dashed from the kitchen to the sofa in front of the firece. Aiden was right behind her.


    "Where are you going?", he touched her chin, making her look up to him.


    His face lit up when he saw Sarah bashfully avoiding his gaze.


    "Are you OK?", he asked teasingly.


    Sarah took a deep breath and tried to analyze her behavior. "I''m not sure. I guess it was a long time since it was just the two of us, with no one else nearby. And I am a bit¡­ nervous."


    Aiden kissed her lightly on the lips and leaned to whisper close to her ear: "What are you nervous about?"


    Sarah trembled from his proximity and her anticipation. "I¡­"


    Her words were interrupted by Eve: "Five people are approaching cabin at the speed of 20 kilometers per hour. At their current speed, they will reach you in two minutes and seven seconds."


    Aiden gave her a quick kiss and showed displeasure that they are interrupted. "Your answer will need to wait."


    "Eve¡­", Sarah called while tapping her earpiece. "Are these the same people from this afternoon?"


    Eve confirmed.


    "What do you want to do?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    Sarah looked outside in the darkness and saw that the snowfall is picking up. She frowned. "The drones will handle them if they dare toe here."


    "We have four outside, right?"


    "Yes. That will be enough¡­ but let''s add few inside just in case.", Sarah moved toward the backpack with drones.


    ¡­


    About half an hourter¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are in the cabin, facing five people. Four are unconscious and the fifth one is waking up. They picked the one which was speaking to them when they were working on their snowman since it seems that he is the leader. Sarah gave him a dose of the truth serum before waking him up.


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t want to engage into a fight, so they waited to see what these five people will do. They surrounded the cabin and when they were ready to break in, drones took them out. They are heavily clothed, so Eve got drones to shoot in their face, taking advantage of the small gap between their goggles and scarves. Two men didn''t have gaps, so the medicine-projectile went through the scarf. It worked.


    "Why did youe back?", Aiden asked the man.


    "We are investigating all suspects who earlier today attacked the underground base up the mountain.", he responded.


    "All suspects? How many cabins you visited before ours?", Sarah asked.


    "You are the first one and we have three more cabins after yours. We are on a mission to check all cabins which have two or more people in them and to retrieve the map."


    Aiden noticed that the man vaguely spoke like he is unsure what they are looking for. "What kind of map?"


    The man shrugged. "There was a map in the safe and it''s missing. I don''t know what kind of map that was. But it was something important because higher-ups sent us to retrieve it with highest priority and to eliminate any witnesses."


    Sarah frowned when she heard that they will eliminate witnesses, but it''s not unusual. "What do you know about the suspects?"


    "We know that it''s two of them, from 50 to 90 kg. Focus on is on people from 20 years old to 40 years old."


    "What did you n to do to us?", Aiden asked.


    "Standard procedure. Capture you, interrogate, eliminate. We are a team of assassins and people who have seen our faces need to be eliminated¡­" The man told to Sarah and Aiden that the five of them are an external team which is hired for quick missions, and they are not involved in internal dealings of the organization. The man didn''t even know that he is working for a branch family which reports to Lebedevs.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces.


    The man looked at them and frowned. "What will you do?"


    Sarah''s lips stretched into a devious smile. "Standard procedure. Capture you, interrogate, eliminate. Unfortunately, you have seen our faces¡­"


    The man''s eyes widened in shock when he realized that she repeated his words.


    "Are you the ones who attacked the base? You are from Chaos right?"


    Sarah paused when she heard the man name ''Chaos''. "What do you know about Chaos?"


    "It''s an organization in Los Angeles area. Their symbol was on the door of the base which waspromised." He confirmed that he does not know more than that and few useless rumors which involve supernatural forces.


    "What are you doing?", the man squealed in panic while Sarah approached him slowly. He never saw a person with glowing red eyes. He was confident that he is facing a demon but then he remembered rumors that leaders of Chaos have glowing red eyes and mystical powers.


    "We captured you, interrogated you¡­", Sarah paused to allow her words to sink in before her left arm moved toward man''s neck.


    ¡­


    Later that evening¡­


    Aiden and Sarah are bundled in a super-fluffy nket while resting next to the firece.


    They dragged five bodies further away from the cabin and hid them between lush evergreen foliage.


    On the way back they scattered the snow to cover up the tracks they made. It will take weeks, maybe months for anyone to find bodies of those five assassins if wild animals don''t take care of them first.


    Back to present¡­


    Sarah kept her half-finished cup of hot cocoa on the side table and leaned into Aiden''s embrace.


    "I''m sorry for ruining the vacation.", she said after a sigh.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "If I didn''t insist of going after that underground base, we would not attract those assassins."


    "It all ended well.", heforted her. "If we didn''t go into that base, we would not find the map. It seems it''s something important."


    Sarah agrees that the map is important, but¡­"If we are not the first cabin, innocent people would be hurt."


    Aiden tightened his hug. "Stop worrying about the things that didn''t happen. We are on a vacation¡­ and I still didn''t have my dessert."


    "Are you talking about the fruit custard?", Sarah asked while avoiding his intense gaze and her lips curved into a smile.


    "I need something sweeter first.", Aiden murmured close to Sarah''s ear while his hands made their way under her top.


    Sarah was overwhelmed with the sudden heat and desire which consumed her.


    Aiden kissed her greedily while removing her clothes impatiently.


    They both yearned for the feeling when there is nothing between their bodies. When there is just the two of them, breathing together. And there is that moment of the first entry when her gasp mixes with a low growl from the back of his throat and everything is still for a second while their eyes are locked on each other¡­ sharing the experience of bing one.


    Their sounds mixed with the crackles of the wood from the firece creating a perfect ending for their first day of a vacation in the cabin on Mount Rainier.


    Sleeping in Aiden''s embrace while bundled with that super-fluffy nket was better than what Sarah imagined previously.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1055 - Hosting Matthew Young In Chicago (1)

    ~ Chicago ~


    Saturday


    12:57 PM


    In a luxurious restaurant downtown Chicago, VIP room is reserved for the purpose of inws meeting each other for the uing Kiani-Young wedding.


    Ellie and Jasper are there with Sarah and Aiden present.


    Sarah told Ellie that as the maid-of-honor and the best man, the two of them would love to join this introductory lunch. Ellie was happy to hear that, the more the better.


    Ellie was also surprised to hear that Sarah prepared a penthouse for her father.


    "Why did you do that? Really¡­ it''s not necessary.", Ellie said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry about it. It would be empty otherwise. Out of two penthouse apartments, we are using only one. Like this, your dad does not need to stay in the hotel. The penthouse is his to use and the floor below has six apartments, all avable to his men. With a private elevator ess, it''s a secure ce where he can rx.", Sarah exined.


    Matthew was pleasantly surprised to hear about this arrangement. He never liked staying in hotels. He approved Ellie''s choice for the maid-of-honor. Sarah and Aiden were not avable to wee him personally, but they left the cardkeys to ess the rooms at the reception, as well as the instructions for the security system. His men checked the penthouse for security issues, and once they dered it safe, Matthew moved in. The view from the 56th floor is stunning. He will enjoy this weekend in Chicago.


    Back to present...


    Norman and Melissa arrived at the VIP room.


    Melisa rushed to Ellie to give her a big hug, leaving Norman behind at the door.


    The woman can''t wrap her head around the fact that the sweetest girl EVER is going to be her daughter-inw. Melissa had several nearly endless talks with Jasper that if he messes this up, she is NEVER going to forgive him.


    Norman approached the table while supporting himself with a four-legged walker which has wheels on front two legs. His fractures healed (Matthew and his men hurt him because of the attack on Ellie in October after her show), but he is still not stable on his legs, and is using a walker.


    Norman took a seat at the table when the door swung open and four Matthew''s people entered while Ellie was introducing Sarah and Aiden to Jasper''s parents.


    "Young Miss¡­", Matthew''s men greeted Ellie while checking the VIP room for safety issues swiftly. They exited and few secondster the door opened again and... Matthew made his appearance.


    Norman paled, like he has seen a ghost¡­ but the ghost didn''t seem to recognize him.


    "This is my dad, Matthew Young.", Ellie introduced him.


    "Dad, this is Jasper''s mother, Melissa¡­"


    "Ellie, you didn''t tell me that Jasper''s mother is so young and good looking. If I knew I would put my good suit on.", Matthew smiled while kissing the back of Melissa''s hand.


    Melissa giggled. "Ellie, you didn''t tell me that you father is such a charmer."


    Ellie''s face darkened while thinking, <em>''yes, dad is a charmer''</em>. That is why she fell out with him.


    Ellie moved on to introduce Norman when she noticed that his soul almost left his body. She remembered that they are suspecting how Matthew is responsible for Norman''s injuries. Well, Norman''s current state confirms it: her father beat him up, causing multiple fractures¡­ and he probably intimidated him with various threats as well. Talk about awkward.


    "Dad, this is Norman. Jasper''s father.", Ellie stiffly said while forcing a smile.


    "Nice to meet you.", Matthew smugly smirked. "It seems that we are going to be rted."


    Norman shook Matthew''s hand limply while words from that horrible evening echoed in his mind: <em>''My Ellie¡­ My Ellie¡­''</em> Now he knows what that meant. The man from his nightmares escaped into the reality, and he is Ellie''s father! And he looks even scarier while smiling.


    Norman felt that disappearing is a good option. First Ellie embarrassed him in his ownpany, took over majority of stocks in Jasper''s favor, and now this gangster-bully is her father!


    Norman looked at Jasper while wondering, how did he end up with a girl who has such a sketchy background?


    Matthew showed interest in Sarah and Aiden and how they met Ellie. Of course, he knows that Sarah is Ellie''s neighbor in Seattle, and he is aware who Whites are as well. Matthew likes to ask questions to which he knows answers already, it gives him a chance to check how truthful someone is. Matthew is pleased with this choice of the maid-of-honor and best man. They look like good kids and they scored bonus points for allowing him (and his men) to stay at that penthouse.


    The lunch went well. Topics of conversation were focused on Ellie and Jasper.


    Norman was silent while trying to be invisible.


    To Norman''s horror, Matthew agreed toe to Kiani family vi for dinner.


    Matthew left first, and Melissa and Norman left shortly after.


    "This went well.", Jasper told Ellie.


    "Yeah. I didn''t expect my dad to be this¡­ cooperative.", Ellie admitted and added: "After this lunch, I am confident that my dad is the one who hurt Norman in October."


    Jasper shrugged. "If Norman is the one who ordered that attack on you, he deserved it."


    "You guys will join us for dinner, right?", Ellie asked Sarah and Aiden. They didn''t confirm that they wille.


    Sarah looked at Aiden, telling him that it''s up to him.


    "We have few things to handle¡­ but I believe that we can make it.", Aiden responded to Ellie''s question.


    "We want to check how your dad settled in the apartment. As good hosts we should make sure he has everything he needs. Can you let him know that we will stop byter this afternoon?", Sarah asked Ellie.


    "Sure.", Ellie didn''t find anything strange about it. "I don''t know how to thank you for letting him use that apartment. And for his men as well. I was not aware that you own property in Chicago."


    Sarah repeated to Ellie that it''s not a problem. "It''s a recent investment we made."


    ¡­


    The 56th floor has two apartments, one is where Sarah and Aiden are staying, and the other one is currently upied by Matthew. Top two levels have a separate private elevator. That is why Sarah and Aiden purchased all the apartments, to ensure that no one other than them will use that elevator.


    55th floor has six apartments, all currently upied by Matthew''s men. They are happy with the amodations as well.


    Sarah and Aiden gave ess to Matthew''s men to the security surveince which monitors the garage, the private elevator and staircase ess. This gives them a sense of safety because unless the enemy is using a helicopter, they can''t reach their Boss. Or so they thought¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1056 - Hosting Matthew Young In Chicago (2)

    ~ Chicago downtown ~


    After lunch, early afternoon¡­


    Matthew is standing in front of ten-foot floor to ceiling windows and admiring the view from the penthouse that Sarah and Aiden allowed him to use during his stay in Chicago.


    Matthew is sipping whiskey from the ss in his hand, and after each one he is making an approving humming sound. He is impressed by the selection of drinks in the minibar. He wondered if they are always so well stocked or is it because Ellie told them that he enjoys good quality alcoholic beverages. The one he is sampling currently is Pappy Van Winkle 20-year-old Bourbon Whiskey which goes for about $3000 a bottle. He is impressed.


    "Boss, shouldn''t you go out and make yourself avable?", Ian asked Matthew. He is referring to the fact that someone from the army of Chaos should contact him. How is anyone going to approach him when he is in this secure apartment?


    Matthew smiled mysteriously. "They were confident that I only need to show up and they will contact me. I suspect while we are out, heading to the Kiani family''s vi¡­ Or maybe on the way back. A sabotage possibly¡­", Matthew mused. "If they can reach me any other time, I will be impressed."


    ¡­


    In the second penthouse, across the hall¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are in the tub filled with bubbles.


    Aiden''s back is leaning on the edge of the tub, his arms are spread and resting on the sides while his face is tilted upward. He would be looking at the sky through the ss ceiling if his eyes are open.


    Sarah''s ear is on his chest and she is enjoying the sound of his heartbeat. It''s a habit that soothes her, listening to his heartbeat. She did it frequently while he was in aa. When she felt that desperation is overwhelming, she would listen to that rhythmical beat of his heart and remind herself that he is alive¡­ to remind herself that she is alive and that she needs to stay strong and keep going. For both of them.


    "When do you want us to go and greet the neighbor?"


    Aiden''s voice was thunderous in Sarah''s head because her ear was on his chest.


    "There is still time." She snuggled closer and trapped his left leg between hers.


    Aiden''s arms moved around Sarah, and he kissed the top of her head.


    He looked at the woman in his arms burrowing herself, like she can''t get close enough to him. She reminded him of Kitty when she is asking for cuddles. Sarah''s head and shoulders are above bubbles and she appears so delicate, like she can break at the slightest pressure. He wants to protect her, to make all her wishese true, to make her happy. He thought how it was a long time since they spoke about what they want¡­


    "If there is one thing you wish right now¡­ what is it?"


    "For us to grow old together.", Sarah responded and tightened her hold on him.


    Aiden smiled while warm emotions filled him up. Out of all the things in the world, she wants to spend her lifetime with him. And he wants the same. To stay by her side, forever.


    "I don''t know if growing old is in the future for us, but I can promise you that we will do everything together. I will make sure that every second counts."


    Sarah smiled in response and gave a small nod. This promise is the one they can keep or die trying¡­ because life without him is no different than death.


    Aiden lifted Sarah and moved her legs to part so that she straddles his thighs.


    Deep blush invaded her cheeks when she felt him hard and throbbing from desire.


    Aiden smiled at the thought that he is the only one who gets to see her like this.


    Sarah is a strong young woman who can snap a grown man''s neck with two fingers without flinching, and now she is bashful and trembling from anticipation of what ising¡­ because of him.


    Aiden touched her cheeks gently before kissing each of them. "I read somewhere that a woman will not easily forget a man who makes her blush."


    "You are the only man who can make me blush.", Sarah was surprised that this confession increased the heat in her cheeks. "And I will never forget you. Even if I lose my memories of you, I''m confident that my body will always recognize you. Because only you can make me feel this way."


    Aiden released a low hum of approval before kissing Sarah on the lips. His kiss started as a small tease and few secondster he deepened it into the one which showed her how much he wants her.


    Sarah held his shoulders for support while lifting herself, high enough for him to guide himself inside her before she slid back down slowly.


    She closed her eyes and enjoyed the way he is filling her up. It''s just right. Everything about Aiden is just right, and much more than that. His every kiss, touch, his strength¡­ even the way his hips move so that she can take in all of him is perfect.


    Sarah was stilling down from her high when he carried her to the bed and flipped her on her stomach. She felt his strong hands on her hips, lifting them up for a better angle¡­ and the second storm of pleasuremenced.


    They both panted heavily when he let her go andid on his back, staring at the sky above through the ss ceiling for few seconds before closing his eyes and relishing the feeling ofing down slowly from his high.


    Sarah turned her head to look at Aiden and she smiled at the sight of his perfect profile. She loves that small smile lingering at the corners of his lips which is telling her that he enjoyed¡­ just how she did.


    Aiden''s arms moved toward Sarah, and he pulled her to rest on him.


    "I want to feel you¡­", he said in a breathy voice while his arms tightened around her.


    Sarah made a sound of approval and snuggled next to him.


    He smiled when he felt her burrowing herself in his arms again, like she can''t get close enough to him. It''s never close enough.


    "We should go and greet the neighbor¡­", Sarah reminded him after some time.


    He tightened his hug and kissed the top of her head. "Five more minutes¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1057 - Hosting Matthew Young In Chicago (3)

    The doorbell rang¡­


    Ian moved toward the door to see who it is¡­ probably one of their people. But, shouldn''t the security system warn them when someone esses the floor?


    "Wait¡­", Matthew stopped him and got his phone.


    Matthew grinned while watching the video feed on his phone which shows that Sarah and Aiden are at the door. He likes that the surveince system connects to his phone.


    "It''s the maid-of-honor and the best man.", Matthew gestured to Ian to let them in. "We should get a system like this for our home and bases."


    Ian rolled his eyes internally while walking to the door. Why do they need such a system when they have armed people at the gates? And don''t they already have video surveince? Ah, his boss gets easily attracted to gadgets no matter how useful they are.


    Ian is not happy. He was nning to go downstairs for his afternoon break. And now that the guests are here, he is not sure if the boss will ask him to stay.


    Ian perked up when he came in with Sarah and Aiden and Matthew told him that he can go for his break.


    "Are you sure, boss?", Ian asked reluctantly while his eyes darted toward Sarah and Aiden.


    "Yes, yes. Go and rest until dinner time. This ce is safer than a fortress and our hosts are here to give mepany.", Matthew ended with a heartyugh.


    "Uhm¡­ Mister Young¡­", Sarah cleared her throat awkwardly. "We came only for few minutes to make sure you arefortable, and we don''t n to stay long. Definitely not until dinner."


    "No problem, no problem¡­", Matthew gestured to Ian to leave.


    Ian left and Sarah ced a decorative gift bag on the table before sitting on the sofa next to Aiden.


    "We heard that you enjoy exquisite drinks, so we thought that you might appreciate this one.", she gestured toward the bag.


    Matthew''s eyebrows shoot up with curiosity when he reached for the bag and his mouth was slightly open while examining the bottle of cognac.


    "Henri IV Dudognon Heritage Cognac Grande¡­" he said under his breath while remembering that one bottle of this exquisite drink goes for about 2 million US dors each. "These are almost impossible to get your hands on. And you are giving it to me, just like that?"


    Sarah smiled and leaned onto Aiden while thinking what his reaction would be if he knew that they have fifty of them. Correction: forty-nine because they just gave one away. And they got them for free thanks to plundering the storage of Lebedevs.


    "It''s not <em>''just like that''</em>.", Sarah exined. "We are hoping to coax you into cooperating with us. So, treat this as a token of our good will."


    Matthew looked at them suspiciously. "Cooperating with you?"


    Matthew was not sure what to think about these two youngsters whose eyes are clear and contain a hint of yfulness. Do they want to stage a prank on the newlyweds, and they want his help? He could not think of anything more serious than that.


    Sarah made a confirming sound. "Yes, Boss Young. We believe that we can help each other."


    Matthew frowned when Sarah addressed him as <em>''Boss Young''</em>. Only people from the underworld call him by that name.


    He saw that Sarah stretched her arm and ced something on the table.


    Matthew looked at the big golden coin-looking thing for few seconds before reaching to inspect it closely. He felt that his heart jolted when he observed the symbol engraved in the coin: a circle with eight arrowsing out of it. It''s the same symbol that was on the USB drive which Ellie brought to himst weekend. But even without that USB, he knows that this is the symbol of Chaos.


    "You? ¡­", he asked in disbelief while his hand moved to reach for his phone. Or maybe his gun. He usually keeps it there, but now he doesn''t because he feels safe in this penthouse.


    "All your men are downstairs.", Aiden''s words made Matthew freeze. "If you call them, by the time they reach here, we can kill you more than ten times¡­ If we want."


    Matthew saw these two youngsters who arezily resting on the sofa in a new light. He knows that they are connected to Chaos¡­ What are their roles? He heard that there are two bosses, a female and a male¡­ What are the chances that it''s the two of them? He shook his head while dismissing that thought. They are too young. But he can''t neglect that they are high enough thedder to be able to negotiate for the organization.


    From the incident with Ellie, Matthew knows that Aiden can fight. He defeated five ruffians who attacked Ellie. But he is not just a regr ruffian...


    Matthew smirked. "Kill me? You are twenty years too young for that."


    "We are not here to threaten you.", Sarah decided to defuse the situation before it esctes. She felt Aiden''s muscles tensing. Really¡­ he is always itchy for a fight. Must be a guy thing.


    Matthew saw that Sarah is rxed so he rxed as well. "Tell me about the cooperation you have on your mind¡­"


    Sarah told him that they want his assistance in Europe while they can provide him with assistance in United States.


    "Our attacks are not random, no matter what others say. We are focusing on specific groups, while other incidents are only retaliation for their insolence.", Sarah exined. "At this time, we expect from you to provide us with information rted to specific organizations which we will name if wee to an agreement. Also, if you are capable, to assist us in limiting their influence¡­"


    Matthew listened and even though it was mostly high-level exnation without naming their targets, he understood that they have a goal to suppress one or more organizations which are stationed in Europe. That can mean only one thing: revenge. But their motive is not his business, not yet. If theye to an agreement, he will find out more about their roles and reasons. "What do I get out of this?"


    "We can help you with information gathering. If anything is in electronic form, it is not off limits. Also, you can count on our forces, if they are present in the area, we can make it happen. As for anything additionally¡­ name your price." Sarah gestured toward the 2 million dors'' worth bottle of cognac. "Please, ept that as our sign of good will."


    Matthew nodded absentmindedly while thinking about it. There was not much to think about, the deal is good, for initial stages at least, and it is enough to proceed to sharing more information. But he still does not understand few things¡­"I am aware that you rejected many other organizations who approached you. Why me?"


    Aiden answered this one: "We are not interested in calling someone an ally if we need to watch our backs from them. Your history shows that you follow a code of conduct, a gentleman withinwbreakers."


    "If I refuse, will Ellie be in danger?" Matthew wanted to rify this. What if they are pretending to be friendly to Ellie only to get ess to him?


    "Ellie is my childhood friend.", Sarah responded. "She is our friend. And she will remain that regardless if you work with us or not."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1058 - Preparing For The Upcoming Events (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    Saturday


    10:35 AM


    Sarah and Aiden are having a brunch with Jeff and JoAnna.


    They chatted casually about their current affairs, and the topic inevitably moved onto the uing event at the White Mansion where Jeff and JoAnna will officially be the Master and Madam of the White family.


    "The event is set for March 14, two weeks from now.", Jeff summarized. "Mom is taking care of invitations and preparations."


    "Will Uncle Marcus be there?", Aiden asked.


    Jeff confirmed. "Everyone will be there, and we hope that you cane as well. We can''t trust many people, so having you present will be¡­ important."


    Sarah nudged Aiden because she saw that he has his stern face on, just to tease his brother.


    Aiden''s expression cracked and he smiled while confirming. "Of course, we will be there."


    Jeff shook his head in disapproval. He does not like that Aiden is ying tricks on him, but he is happy to see his brother in good spirits.


    "How are you feeling?", Jeff asked Aiden and when he saw that Aiden does not understand the question, he rified: "It''s a month how you woke up. Is your body OK?"


    "Yes. All parts are working, and my strength and stamina are better than ever. Sarah can confirm."


    Sarah looked at Aiden, unable to hide her panic. What does he mean that all parts are working, and she can confirm? Does he not have any shame? How cheeky is her man? Since he woke up, he is much less concerned about being¡­ polite.


    Aiden chuckled when he saw Sarah''s expression and he kissed her on the cheek.


    Jeff was relieved to see his brother being yful. It means that he is doing great. Jeff ignored Aiden''s flirting. "Good. Even though not many people know that you were in aa for three months, did you guys decide when to stop hiding your current condition?"


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces.


    "Nothing specific, but we are thinking soon.", Sarah responded vaguely.


    "OK." Jeff acknowledged and looked at Aiden. "There is one more thing I wanted to talk to you about. Few more actually, but one at a time¡­ There is an event I''m invited to. It''s scheduled for the next weekend and I was hoping that you will join me. It''s for men only."


    Sarah''s internal danger sensors were screaming. She nced at Aiden before turning to Jeff. "Men only? What does that mean?"


    Jeff shrugged indicating that he does not know. "Marcus and Lukas are listed as hosts. It''s next Saturday in Das."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Jeff and spoke without hiding her displeasure. "It''s hosted by your Uncle who wants you to disappear and his lecherous son¡­ and you want to go?"


    "If he does not go, it will appear that he is afraid.", JoAnna responded instead of Jeff.


    Sarah could not believe her ears. "You are supporting this?"


    Aiden ced his hand over Sarah''s. "Calm down. Let''s hear the details. If it''s men only and Jeff needs to go, I should go as well and support him. We can take Jesse, Haru, Ron, Ade and Jamari with us and¡­"


    "Limit is one bodyguard.", JoAnna interrupted Aiden.


    Sarah''s eyes moved from JoAnna to Jeff. "You know that this is a trap, right? And you are just walking into it? Men only? What kind of a party is that? ¡­"


    JoAnna lifted her hand to get Sarah to stop talking and her expression told Sarah that she has a n. "The invitation says that the event is for men only with a limit of one bodyguard per guest. But there is no specification on the gender of the bodyguard."


    JoAnna gave Sarah a meaningful look.


    Sarah paused for a second and then nodded when she realized¡­"I can go as the bodyguard."


    JoAnna was happy that Sarah understood. She hugged Jeff''s arm. "Me too. There is no way I''m letting my husband go without me to the party to be surrounded by hyenas and their schemes."


    Aiden saw that Sarah is pacified and he confirmed to Jeff: "You can count on us."


    JoAnna gave a thumbs up. "Great! The two of you are going, and Sarah and I will be your bodyguards."


    Sarah approved and told JoAnna: "I will take care of our disguises."


    Jeff exhaled in relief. Now onto the next topic¡­


    "There is one thing I''m holding onto for some time and I want to give it to you." Jeff ced a safe deposit key on the table and pushed it to Aiden. "There are two of these. Dad told me that I should give one to someone I trust, and I can''t think of anyone I trust more than you."


    Aiden was touched. He knows that Jeff trusts him and relies on him, but it''s rare to hear such wordse out of his brother.


    Aiden took the key and observed it for few seconds before asking: "Did you find out what they are for?"


    Jeff confirmed that he knows. "They unlock a door in the White Mansion. I don''t know what is in there, but it sounded important. It seems that it''s rted to the power that White family holds over others. Until recently, one key was with James Hill, and the other one was with dad. I was waiting for you to wake up so that we can go and open that door together."


    Aiden didn''t respond. Based on Jeff''s answer, they will find out what is the mystery of two keys when they go to the White Mansion¡­ probably in two weeks when they all go to the Jeff''s and JoAnna''s inauguration as the Master and Madam. Aiden was thinking where to keep the key. It should be somewhere safe, but still essible to him, maybe¡­ he kept it in his back pocket for now.


    Jeff''s eyes shifted few times before he continued reluctantly: "One more thing¡­ I''m not sure if Sarah told you what happened with Shawn, but since she sorted him out, we arecking a person who can be in charge of our people. I was hoping that you will consider that position."


    Aiden looked at Sarah, silently asking for her input. Sarah told him earlier about this as a possibility, but they never discussed if he should ept or not. Also, they mentioned more than once how they should reveal to their siblings about their involvement with Chaos organization, and this seems like a good time.


    Sarah understood Aiden''s non-verbalmunication.


    She turned to Jeff and JoAnna and said: "Before we give you an answer, we will tell you something¡­ when we move to the living room..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1059 - Preparing For The Upcoming Events (2)

    In the living room¡­


    "Did you hear about the organization Chaos?", Aiden asked Jeff and JoAnna.


    Jeff confirmed. "They appeared few months ago and are expanding rapidly. It seems that their main base is in the Los Angeles area."


    "Anything else?", Sarah asked curiously.


    Jeff waved his hand dismissively. "Anything other than that is a crazy mix of superstition and science fiction."


    "Like?" Sarah continued probing enthusiastically.


    Jeff sighed and started talking even though he was not willing.


    "A woman with glowing red eyes who can paralyze people without touching them, and there is a ck panther asionally, and then her lover as well¡­ supernatural strength,sers shooting out of their eyes¡­ petrifying enemies, undetectable poison¡­ disappearing without any trace into thin air¡­ the only warning of their attacks are that all electronic devices stop working, even electricity is cut off¡­ and the army, an endless army of shadows. Whoever wants to take over their asset faces fate worse than death¡­" Jeff snorted. "Other than no one can find their base, I don''t believe in any of those..."


    While Jeff was talking, JoAnna''s eyes didn''t leave Sarah. And she noticed that her sister is swelling with pride.


    Jeff was still talking: "Poisonous mist¡­ nothing left behind¡­"


    "Jeff, honey¡­ you should stop inting Sarah''s ego.", JoAnna told Jeff.


    "What do you mean?", Jeff was confused.


    JoAnna pinched the roof of her nose while thinking, how is it possible that she didn''t see it so far? Other than few crazy things, most of it fits into ce.


    "How do you get your eyes to turn red?", JoAnna asked Sarah.


    Sarah was not surprised that JoAnna figured it out. She made few slight moves with her fingers in the air, selecting eye color options in the Eve-vision and sheughed at the sight of Jeff''s shock when he saw her eyes turn red.


    JoAnna approached Sarah and observed her eyes. "Lenses?"


    Sarah nodded in confirmation and turned off the color change. "They are connected to Eve. Other than color change, we get few neat things like night vision and zoom options¡­ but they can''t shootsers."


    JoAnna sat next to Jeff and thought about what he said. She found exnations: "Paralyzing opponents is done with my serum, by the drones, right?" She didn''t wait for an answer as she continued: "ck panther is Kitty¡­ And the lover is right here¡­ Petrified people are only paralyzed¡­ Interference with electricity and devices is done by Eve¡­" JoAnna pointed at Sarah''s left arm, "Supernatural strength¡­"


    "What about the army?", JoAnna asked. "How do you fabricate that?"


    "They are real.", Sarah responded. "With our generals included, there are ny-six people."


    Jeff blinked few times while his eyes shifted from Sarah to Aiden. "It''s you two?"


    Sarah and Aiden confirmed.


    "Felix perfected a lot of things. Our drones are practically invisible¡­", Sarah started exining while Aiden got one drone from the backpack (they always have few handy, just in case of an emergency).


    JoAnna and Jeff held their breaths while the drone disappeared right in front of their eyes.


    "Felix knows about you?", Jeff was not pleased about this possibility.


    "He knows that we have a lot of drones which can be used for disabling enemies, but he does not know for what exactly we are using them."


    Sarah''s answer pacified Jeff.


    They showed their expansion map to Jeff and JoAnna and exined current status and ns.


    "Other than chasing out Lebedev and Voronin families out of the area, we are also thinking that our Chaos army can be useful in supporting you two when needed. Think of it like secret elite units. All our members are great fighters and they can handle weapons.", Sarah ended her exnation.


    "The fact that our identities are not known serves to our advantage.",Aiden added.


    Jeff was happy to hear about this. He showed his interest to visit the Chaos nightclub. His brother and sister-inw are doing great, but¡­"Does that mean how you will not be able to take over the position Shawn held in the White family?"


    Aiden paused and his expression showed that he is torn. He wants to help Jeff, but he does not want to leave Sarah. He was pulled out of his thoughts when Sarah took his hand in hers.


    "There is no need to choose.", she told Aiden. "We can do it all. The position does not require you to be there all the time, and Jeff needs someone he can trust. You can take Jesse with you and he can be your second inmand."


    Aiden''s expression told Sarah that he does not approve. "I want to stay by your side. Remember? Everything together."


    Sarah smiled. "Then allow me to be by your side. Jesse will be the third inmand in White family. How does that sound? And you will be by my side in Chaos while I get Haru and Ron to work with Noah. In that way we will have people who can manage the forces when the two of us go on a vacation."


    Aiden perked up. "A vacation? Longer than few days?"


    "I want a month-long honeymoon. At minimum."


    Aiden inched closer to Sarah and caressed her cheek gently. "How about a lifelong honeymoon?"


    "Even better.", she whispered and closed thest fraction of distance between their lips.


    JoAnna cleared her throat when she saw that they have no intention to stop kissing.


    Sarahughed and looked at her sister while leaning into Aiden''s embrace. "I always said that you are the only person rude enough to interrupt people kissing."


    "I would not interrupt if the two of you don''t act like teenagers!", JoAnna protested. "Do it in the privacy¡­ or at least not in front of me."


    Sarah pouted and looked at Aiden. "Maybe we should not get married. It seems that marriage makes people grumpy."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "Are you trying to back out of it? You said <em>''yes''</em> more than once¡­" He tightened his hug and spoke softly in her ear: "You know that I look forward to make you officially mine. Don''t you dare take that away from me." His lips brushed against her ear and he whispered: "I will make sure you are thoroughly exhausted so that you don''t have any energy left to be grumpy."


    Sarah giggled. This man¡­ he is flirting cheekily no matter who is watching.


    "Can I take that as a promise?", she whispered back.


    "Absolutely."


    Sarah was not sure if it''s his devilish smile or the sparkle in his dark eyes, but she was sucked into a dimension where it''s just the two of them and shepletely ignored her sister''s protests while she kissed Aiden like there is no tomorrow.


    "Let them be, sweetie.", Jeff told JoAnna. "You know that they were always like this. And now it''s worse because they arepensating for the three months they were apart."


    JoAnna snorted. "They canpensate at home."


    Jeff looked at visibly irritated JoAnna.


    "Is everything OK? Lately you are a bit¡­ grumpy.", he said cautiously.


    JoAnna frowned, ready to argue with her husband and then suddenly lowered her gaze when she remembered that her period is two dayste. What if¡­? She smiled while thinking that she needs to take the test secretly because if she is pregnant, that will be the perfect present for her man who has everything that the money can buy¡­ and his birthday is only three weeks away.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1060 - Kyra Wants To Attend The Event

    ~ Das ~


    In a penthouse, downtown Das¡­


    Sounds which clearly indicate that people are engaged in the pleasures of flesh are filling up the bedroom.


    On arge king-size bed, Lukas White is sweating profusely while pounding himself into a woman from behind. He is groaning and panting and enjoying the sound of wet flesh hitting against flesh. asionally he spanks the bottom he is holding onto.


    The woman''s face is buried into pillows and if not for asional moans, it would appear that she is nonresponsive.


    Lukas grabbed her hips firmly and increased his pace for few thrusts before he shuddered with a throaty groan.


    He spanked her one more time before letting go of the woman. Heid on the bed next to her.


    "Ah, Kyra¡­ you are amazing¡­", Lukas said in a raspy voice.


    Kyra reached between her legs without getting her face out of the pillows and touched the sticky liquid dripping from her.


    "You didn''t wear a condom?", she looked at Lukas, her outrage was obvious.


    Lukas shrugged. "I like it better without. You can take a pill if you don''t take them already."


    She gritted her teeth while disgust overwhelmed her.


    This is the third asion that Lukas got his way with her.


    She remembers when four weeks ago she met with Lukas hoping to find out some information on Jeffrey White. Since Jeff got married, finding anything about him is close to impossible.


    Lukas said that he will give her what she wants¡­ as long as he gets what he wants. His lustful gaze told her what he is after.


    The first time was the most¡­ unpleasant. She was on her back, watching the sweat drip from his e infested face while his overweight belly rubbed on her. The second time he took her from the back, and she found it much more bearable. At least she didn''t need to look at him. Like this, she can close her eyes and imagine that it''s Jeff. But the first two times he used a condom¡­ and now, she is confident that he had one. When did he remove it? His skin touched her insides and his juices are inside her? Revolting!


    "Bastard!", she said through her teeth.


    "Watch your mouth.", he warned her in a low growl. "¡­or you will not get what you came for."


    Kyra pressed her lips into a line and swallowed all curses that were about toe out.


    Lukasughed. "That is how I like you. Obedient."


    He put his arms behind his head and closed his eyes.


    Kyra frowned when she saw him rxing. "Are you going to sleep?"


    He smirked and didn''t open his eyes. "Any problems with that?"


    "Yes. Tell me what you have so that I can leave." Kyra wants to leave as soon as possible. Last time she stayed longer, and he took her two more times in the same day! She will not repeat the same mistake. Once was one time too many.


    "Hmm¡­ always focused on tasks. Why can''t you rx and enjoy a bit?" Heughed at her impotence.


    Kyra grimaced from anger, happy that his eyes are closed. She hates him so much that she could strangle him!


    She took a deep breath to adjust her mood before saying: "When you had enough fun from my misery, feel free to talk to me."


    Lukas opened his eyes and turned to her. "OK. Don''t be so dramatic¡­ Jeffrey confirmed that he will attend the party I''m hosting. In Das, this Saturday."


    Kyra held her breath. "Where?"


    "My private property on White Rock Lake."


    "I want in!", Kyra eximed.


    He rejected her. "It is a gentlemen''s party. No women."


    She rolled her eyes internally when he included himself into the gentlemen category. At the same time her heart fluttered while she repeated in her mind: <em>''no women''</em>. That means that Jeffrey''s wife will not be there, and she can get her chance to approach him!


    But first she needs to coax this despicable man. "Come on¡­ it''s your party and there are no women? Are you trying to fool me?"


    "Well, I can''t fool you¡­ but the entry permission is difficult to obtain.", Lukas said mysteriously.


    Kyra''s face dropped. "What do you want in exchange for getting me in?"


    Lukas nced toward his crotch area suggestively.


    Kyra understood. He wants another round and based on his posture andck of movement, she needs to get on top of him.


    Kyra straddled him and Lukas lifted his sweaty eyebrow while gesturing with his hand to her to go lower.


    "With your mouth.", he said with a smirk.


    Kyra swallowed hard while her face hovered above his erection. He might be overweight, and unattractive, and e infested, and with a horrible personality¡­ but his libido is probably breaking some records. She is suspecting that he is taking some medication to keep himself ready. How can hest so long and be ready again two minutester? Kyra thought how he is probably notsting so long, but because it''s not pleasant, it feels like forever.


    Kyra opened her mouth and closed her eyes and took him in. She gaged when she tasted herself on him. It reminded her that he didn''t use a condom. Why can''t he shower between sessions? Oh, right¡­ it''s not his mouth and he does not care about the other party.


    Well, she is already here, so she might make the best out of it. If she closes her eyes and imagines that it''s Jeff¡­ she would not mind tasting herself on him.


    Her head bobbed and she sucked hard and she did her best to make Lukase as soon as possible so that she is done with this. She knew that he is getting close when he grabbed her head and started thrusting his hips toward her face. His grunts were getting louder, and she is able to recognize how close he is based on the sounds he makes. Oh, how she wished this to be Jeff.


    To her horror, Lukas didn''t let go as he released himself in her mouth, and he even held her head all the way down¡­ it squirted at the back of her mouth, into her throat and she swallowed involuntarily. Disgusting!


    "Ah, Kyra¡­", Lukas panted. "You are the best¡­"


    She wiped her mouth with the back of her palm and looked at Lukas dejectedly. "We have a deal? You will get me into the party?"


    He tilted his head and observed her mockingly. "I don''t think your attitude is right. Come here¡­", he gestured toward the pillow.


    Kyra forced a smile and got up, next to him.


    He pinched her nipples, and one of his hands moved toward the cradle of her thighs.


    "I want to touch you¡­", he mumbled while sucking on her nipple and fingers of his right hand glided between her wet folds.


    Kyra didn''t want to feel anything, just like all the previous times with him, but this¡­ she moaned, and her hips started moving involuntarily, thrusting upwards to meet with his fingers.


    Lukas grinned while his two fingers slipped inside Kyra. He enjoys seeing a proud and nasty woman like Kyra squirm in his hands.


    Lukas knows that Kyra is after Jeffrey, and he wants everything that Jeffrey has, including Kyra''s affection. He wants to make her submit to himpletely.


    He moved lower and sucked on her clit and flicked it with his tongue while his fingers moved in and out of her. Kyra wriggled and gasped and didn''t realize that she is fisting Lukas''s hair full of hair gel while holding his head down and thrusting her hips toward his mouth.


    Her body tensed for a moment and then she screamed while he held her hips in ce. His tongue didn''t stop stroking her throbbing clit, making sure to squeeze thest of drop of ecstasy out of her.


    Kyra cursed Lukas internally. He is not her first... heck, she slept with Aiden in high school and he was not her first either. But she kept her first orgasm for Jeffrey... and now Lukas took it away.


    Lukas moved higher, positioned himself between her legs and thrusted in vigorously.


    Kyra felt him pound himself inside her... her core still pulsating, almost weeping in pleasure while aching for more. She was on her back, watching his sweaty e infested face, and feeling his overweight belly rub on her, and this time she didn''t find him so repulsive. It was a strange drifting between hate, disgust and the need to feel him more.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1061 - Event At The White Rock Lake (1)

    ~ Das, Hilton Hotel ~


    Saturday, March 7


    3:13 PM


    Jeff and Aiden are in a presidential suite, working on theirptops. The event organized by Marcus and Lukas White starts at 7 PM, so they have plenty of time.


    JoAnna and Sarah are in the adjacent presidential suite which is connected with a double door to the one where Jeff and Aiden are.


    Thedies need to start preparing their bodyguard-look earlier.


    JoAnna was not happy to dye her hair, but she had to agree with Sarah that a wig is not safe enough.


    "Who knows that Marcus and Lukas have prepared for screening people at the entrance. We don''t want to be found out because of a small technicality. And we will dye our hair back to the original color tomorrow¡­", Sarah convinced her sister.


    JoAnna grimaced. "Blonde?"


    Sarah winked. "Trust me, Jeff will love it."


    Sarah knows how Aiden''s eyes lit up whenever she puts on any of her blonde wigs. Now it will be permanent¡­ almost.


    Sarah was applying hair color on JoAnna''s hair when JoAnna stopped her, saying that she needs a break.


    "I don''t feel well¡­", she held onto her stomach, and her right hand covered her mouth like she is about to vomit. She moved next to the AC vent and cranked up the AC to blow cold air inside.


    "Are you OK?"


    JoAnna took few deep breaths. "Yeah¡­ the smell hit me hard."


    Sarah raised her eyebrows and blinked few times. "Since when strange smells bother you? You always said that the residenship prepared you for anything, and that in the hospital you got to see and smell anything possible¡­"


    JoAnna smiled. "Promise not to tell?"


    Sarah''s face lit up when she realized that JoAnna is implying that she is pregnant. "You are?"


    JoAnna nodded. "Jeff doesn''t know. I''m keeping it as a birthday surprise. Two more weeks¡­" She took few more deep breaths next to the AC and then returned to the chair. "I''m ready to continue."


    Sarah resumed applying hair color and asked: "Are you sure it''s wise to go tonight to that event considering your condition?"


    JoAnna bit her lower lip while thinking how to answer.


    "What would you do? I can''t let him go by himself there. If anything happens to him¡­" JoAnna sighed and then smiled. "Besides, the boss of the most dangerous underground organization is by my side. What can go wrong?"


    Sarah agreed with that. "You are in dangerouspany¡­ Do you know if it''s a boy or a girl?"


    "Not yet. In about ten days I can do the test¡­ just in time for Jeff''s birthday."


    "Talk about Jeff''s birthday¡­" Sarah remembered that the previous year Aiden took her to Jeff''s birthday, and that is where she met Isabe, and Aiden introduced her as his girlfriend to his parents¡­ So many things happened. "Last year there was a massive party. I don''t hear any ns now."


    "Jeff does not want a big party. We will invite some people¡­ an intimate gathering. Lunch and dinner maybe with some activity in-between. We were discussing of having people on that superyacht where we went when we got engaged, or maybe at my resort¡­ but nothing is final at this point. With so many things happening, we neglect talking about ns for his birthday."


    Sarah showed understanding. "If you want, I can help. Let me know what location you decide on, and I can handle inviting people. Guests can stay at the resort, and the party can be on the superyacht in that way you don''t need to pick, you can have both... His birthday is on a Monday, so the party can be on the weekend before that¡­"


    JoAnna stifled augh. "Did you get party nning urges from mom?"


    Sarah paused. "If you don''t want my help, just say so and I will stay out of it."


    "Oh, did I hit a nerve?", JoAnna teased.


    The sisters had fun chatting while getting ready.


    The hair coloring was done (and sessful), they showered, and Sarah was in charge of makeup. She applied foundation and blush to make their cheekbones more prominent, but natural looking, like they don''t wear any makeup other than a nude lipstick.


    Sarah gave JoAnna a set of lenses for Eve-vision and it took JoAnna few minutes for her eyes to stop tearing up.


    "You need to stop blinking so much.", Sarah cautioned JoAnna.


    "I know, but I can''t help it."


    "Give it ten more minutes, if you can''t adjust to them, take them out. With you holding your eyes so open wide and blinking rapidly, they will figure out that something is wrong¡­"


    JoAnna closed her eyes and sighed. "Do you have any idea what is in the store for us tonight?"


    "No. We know that they hired fifty hostesses for the event, with a requirement that all of them are of legal age, not older than thirty years old, and good looking. Other than that, whatever they are nning, it''s not in electronic form."


    JoAnna opened her eyes and looked at Sarah. "It would be beneficial that we have a spy close to Marcus."


    Sarah observed that JoAnna''s eyes are much more natural. She is getting used to the lens. "We don''t need a spy. We can just crush him. Both you and Jeff are trying to do some strategizing, but the only thing you are doing is giving an opportunity for the enemy to attack. That puts you in a position to always defend. No one wins a war by defending."


    JoAnna has to agree with Sarah, but¡­"Sometimes things take care of themselves." JoAnna heard Sarah snort, and decided to provide an exnation: "Remember Beatriz? That annoying woman from my work who thought that everyone is after her lover or her job?"


    "What about her?"


    "I was thinking if anything is needed other than firing her, and I let her go and I was right. The woman could not handle that the man left her, and she killed herself. You see? She is a perfect example how sometimes I don''t need to dirty my hands."


    Sarah does not want to tell JoAnna that if not for her, Beatriz woulde knocking on JoAnna''s door with a gun.


    "Anna, don''t allow yourself to end up with your loved one in aa before you start taking your enemies seriously."


    "What does that mean?"


    Sarah waved her hand dismissively. "Just what I said. Beatriz gone without your interference might be luck. But what about Regina? Or so many others who refuse to give up and they don''t care who gets hurt as long as they get what they want? If you take them as a serious threat from the beginning, you will save yourself a lot of griefter."


    JoAnna knows that Sarah is more cautious because of the incident with Evalina. That might be a good thing.


    Besides lens which provides Eve-vision, they also have matching (Eve-connected) diamond studs in their ears which allows them tomunicate discretely.


    "We are ready.", Sarah gave an approving thumbs-up to JoAnna after straightening her necktie.


    The two sisters checked themselves in the mirror: blonde hair pulled into a tight bun at the back of the head, natural-looking makeup to make their cheekbones more prominent¡­ Eve-vision changed their eye color to dark brown. Looking sharp in ck pantsuits and ck stiletto heels. Their belts have a supply of JoAnna''s concoctions¡­ they are ready.


    "Let''s go and see what the guys say¡­", JoAnna grinned excitedly while walking toward the double door which connects two presidential suites.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1062 - Event At The White Rock Lake (2)

    Sarah and JoAnna entered the adjacent suite and there was a minute or two when they stared at each other¡­ Aiden at Sarah and Jeff at JoAnna, and the girls stared at their men as well.


    Aiden and Jeff were dressed up in matching custom-made formal dark blue tuxedo suits with ck satinpels which fit them perfectly.


    Sarah was sure that she never saw her Greek God so handsome. His shoulders are wider than thest time he wore a suit. She stepped close to him and adjusted his ck satin bowtie. His devilish smile told her that he approves of her look.


    Aiden checked the time and frowned. "We need to leave in fifteen minutes."


    Sarah understood that her devil is telling her that if there is more time, they would go to the adjacent suite and lock the double door behind them.


    "Blonde?", Jeff''s voice was barely audible.


    JoAnna smiled and looked at her handsome husband expectantly. "I will take this reaction as¡­ you like it?"


    Jeff tilted his head unsure how to respond. If he says that he loves it, will his wife scold him with an usation that he prefers blondes? Or will she be d? Lately JoAnna''s temper is¡­ unpredictable.


    He needs to y this safe. <em>''Think, Jeffrey¡­ think!''</em>


    "I love you in any color, Mrs. White." Jeff praised himself for getting out of this possible trap sessfully.


    He leaned closer to JoAnna and whispered: "I don''t mind sharing my bed tonight with a blonde who is breathtaking in a man''s suit."


    JoAnna giggled and winked at her husband yfully.


    As much as they are all in love and ready to flirt (and much more), they have a mission tonight.


    Sarah asked Jeff if he has his Eve-vision on, and she and Aiden made sure that Jeff and JoAnna cover the basics before heading for the event.


    ¡­


    7:11 PM


    Limousine stopped on the circr driveway, at the entry of therge mansion situated on a ten acre property which opens up to the White Rock Lake.


    Elegantly dressed male staff was present to open the door of the car for them and to show which way to go to reach to the event.


    Aiden and Jeff walked first side-by-side with Sarah and JoAnna following one step behind them, fully immersed in their bodyguard roles.


    The mansion offers more than 20 thousand square feet of living space, with the whole wing dedicated to entertainment which includes eightnes bowling center, a game room with pinball machines, a pool table and variety of other entertainment, and arge reception hall.


    Sarah''s eyes sparkled when she saw the property map on Eve-vision that it contains a heated pool, two tennis courts, a putting green, a gazebo, a guest house, a house for the staff, a garage for 24 cars,rge outdoor entertainment area with a massive grill and pizza oven¡­ and it''s right on the WHITE Rock Lake. Bonus: the main house has a basement! She likes it!


    Sarah was so consumed in details of the property, that she didn''t care that they are entering the event hall.


    Sarah moved her fingers, selecting option to send sound through ear-stud to Aiden only. "I like it. Can we keep it?", she whispered.


    Aiden moved his head sideways, so that she can see his smile.


    "Whatever you want.", he responded softly.


    Sarah reminded herself not to smile. They are at the entrance of therge event hall which currently has twenty-four elegantly set up tables, a bar and a stage.


    There is about fifty people present, all men, mostly standing around the bar and in few smaller groups.


    Number of people turned to see the neers at the door, surprise evident on some faces.


    They counted eight chairs at each table, so that makes the seating for almost two hundred people! This could be arge party.


    "Your bodyguards can stay by your side if you wish, but they will not have seating in this hall. As you can see, most of them are not present here. There are arrangements for them in the guest house¡­", the staff member who led the way gestured toward the right.


    The staff member showed to Jeff and Aiden their seats and both of them frowned when they saw that they are at two different tables.


    Aiden took his nametag and swapped it with the one which was next to Jeff.


    "Uhm¡­", the staff member wanted to object, but he swallowed his words when he saw both White brothers giving him icy gazes. "Enjoy your evening.", he said weakly before leaving.


    Aiden and Jeff made their way toward the bar. It seems that all the happenings are there currently.


    Two brothers exchanged gazes and didn''t dare look back at Sarah and JoAnna when they observed three young women in bustiers and itty-bitty miniskirts making cocktails behind the bar. The miniskirts are so short that at the slightest bending, you can see that women are wearing ck thongs. It seems that other than beverages, the women are serving visual enjoyment as well, and that is why most of the men present currently are swarmed at this location.


    "What will you have?", one woman behind the bar asked Jeff and Aiden with a big smile while leaning toward them slightly, her breasts threatening to spill out of the bustier.


    When she leaned toward them, one older gentleman who was seated at the bar reached with his hand and fondled her behind. She rolled her eyes yfully and swatted his hand away before looking back at Aiden and Jeff expectantly.


    Aiden looked at Jeff and shook his head indicating that he is not thirsty.


    "Nothing now,ter maybe¡­", Jeff responded and suggested that they go back to their table.


    The ice storming from Sarah and JoAnna was noticeable and neither of White brothers dared to look back.


    "Cousins! You are here!", Lukas greeted Jeff and Aiden when they almost reached their table. He ignored theirck of enthusiasm.


    "We have an event nned, an auction¡­", Lukas exined: "All guests are eligible and can vote for with whom they want to have a dinner. At 9 PM we will count votes and top three with most votes will be put up for an auction for a dinner with the highest bidder. I hope you don''t mind thiste announcement and that you are willing to participate."


    Jeff frowned. "You are saying that if these people¡­", Jeff nced around while talking. "¡­vote that they want to have a dinner with me, and I end up among the three with the most votes... There will be an auction for that dinner, and I need to have a meal with the highest bidder?"


    "Yes.", Lukas confirmed with a smile taking their silence as eptance. "There is other entertainment nned as well. I hope you enjoy¡­" His voice trailed off when his sight fell on JoAnna and Sarah. "These are¡­?"


    Jeff nced casually toward JoAnna. "Bodyguards."


    Lukas raised his eyebrows and his eyes moved over JoAnna''s body. "Where do you find such¡­ fine bodyguards?"


    Aiden saw that Jeff balled his hand into a fist. He was ready to punch Lukas for lecherously looking at his wife!


    "From Russia.", Aiden responded. "They are sisters."


    Lukas licked his lips. "Sisters? Is there more of them?"


    Aiden''s face darkened. Lukas is ogling at Sarah now!


    "Yes. Three of them.", Jeff responded. "But you said that only one bodyguard per guest is allowed."


    "If I knew that these are your bodyguards, that rule would be rxed¡­ or maybe you are willing to share these with me?" Lukas looked at Jeff and Aiden and his smile faded.


    "I will take that as a no.", he mumbled.


    Lukasposed himself after few seconds.


    "Enjoy the event. I need to greet other guests. We will talk againter.", Lukas didn''t wait for Jeff or Aiden to respond.


    Lukas grumbled internally while thinking how Jeff and Aiden always had the best of everything, and they love to show off. Why else would they bring their female hot-Russian-bodyguards to an gentlemen-only event?


    Lukas told himself to calm down. Soon all this will be over, and Jeffrey will be out of the picture, Aiden included... and he, Lukas White will have everything! Including three hot-Russian-bodyguards.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1063 - Event At The White Rock Lake (3)

    The MC showed up on the stage and announced the beginning of the entertainment.


    He kicked off the event by exining the rules of the <em>''dinner auction''</em> which will take ce and encouraged guests to cast their votes. "At 9 PM we will count the votes and announce who are the three lucky people with the most votes! At 10 PM the auction will start!"


    After the MC finished with auction talk, he announced the first entertainer and a tall slim woman in a glittery dress stepped on the stage and graced them with her angelic voice.


    Sarah and JoAnna shared an understanding that even if Lukas and Marcus are plotting something against Jeff and Aiden, it will probably happen after the auction. The chances are high that the voting will be rigged and that at least one of the White brothers will end up in top three. But what is the point in getting them to attend this event? Or that dinner? They need more information.


    "We will go and check the guest house¡­", Sarah told Aiden and Jeff.


    Since each of the people present could bring only one bodyguard, it''s highly probable that they are people who are close to their employers, and that they know some secrets. And maybe they are willing to share them with a pair of Russian bodyguards.


    "Be good.", JoAnna gave a meaningful look to Jeff. He understood that she was implying to those scarcely dressed women behind the bar.


    Jeff sighed and shook his head. He was not womanizing before JoAnna came to his life. Why would he do it now?


    At the stage, entertainers came and went. After the singerdy, a standupedian, then a magician was next.


    Jeff and Aiden observed that the event hall is almost full, and the various people approached them to exchange greetings, but they didn''t stick around to chat.


    At eight o''clock, MC announced that the event is about to get livelier because hostesses are going to join the party. Shortly after, young women dressed in matching maid-uniforms entered the event hall and joined two at each table. The maid uniforms wore ck dresses with whitece at the edges, big front opening which shows the cleavage, and the length of the skirt is barely covering their bottoms.


    "Hi, I am Gia. Let me know if you want me to get you any drinks, or appetizers, or anything¡­", young woman greeted shyly Jeff and Aiden when she took a seat on an empty chair next to Jeff.


    Jeff and Aiden exchanged troubling gazes.


    Gia saw that brothers are not interested in her services and she was close to panicking. "Please, don''t send me away. If you don''t need anything, can I just sit here? I promise to be quiet¡­"


    Aiden looked around and saw that some of the guests are getting handsy with the hostesses. Some women were more receptive to it than the others. He frowned at the sight of a sixty-something old man fondling legs of a hostess who is in her early twenties, and she was obviously ufortable.


    Aiden nced at Gia and responded with a small nod.


    Gia smiled gratefully. First, she thought that it''s her fortune that at least she has some younger men to serve, and now that she saw how respectful they are, she is super-happy. She only hopes that two brothers don''t change their minds and start getting handsy, or worse¡­ to send her away and then she needs to serve one (or more) of those lecherous old guys.


    Jeff saw at the neighboring table on his left a man in his fifties trying to get a hostess to sit in hisp and two tables further away a man was puckering his lips while demanding a kiss.


    Jeff pinched the roof of his nose. More than half of the guests are older people in their fifties and sixties, Jeff knows most of them from the business circle. And some of the men are prominent politicians. Is this how they act outside office, when their wives and media are not watching?


    Those hostesses are young enough to be their daughters, granddaughters maybe.


    Jeff heard about these men-only gatherings where rich and powerful take advantage of young women but hearing about it and seeing it is a totally different thing.


    Both Aiden and Jeff wondered how many of these types of gatherings Oscar attended? Now they understood why he said that he will note, and he gave them some vague warnings like: "Don''t be too shocked with what you see¡­ It happens more often than you think¡­"


    "When Sarah and Anna return, they will flip¡­", Aiden mumbled but Jeff heard him.


    Two men joined their table with one hostess seated in-between them. They are in their early fifties and they both made sure that the ss in front of their hostess is filled up with champagne. The two men didn''t seem forceful like some of other men present, but it was obvious that they are trying to get their hostess to loosen up under the influence of the alcohol.


    "It is our honor to be seated with Jeffrey and Aiden White.", one of two men said.


    "Mr. Bolton¡­", Jeff responded with a nod and his signature cold expression was on.


    "I don''t think we met¡­", the other man extended his hand for a handshake.


    Jeff didn''t take his hand. "I''ve heard about you, Mr. Rice."


    Mr. Rice''s hand hovered in the air awkwardly for a second before he retracted it. "I am surprised that you know who I am."


    Jeff nodded slightly while faint smile sneaked at the corner of his lips.


    Is he going to tell him that Eve-vision provided information not only that his name is Michael Rice, but that he is also a CFO in N corporation with information on his sry and all bonuses, 52 years old, married to his second wife and has three kids? No, Jeff will not say that. He enjoys this role where he appears all-knowing.


    Mr. Bolton eyed Gia who appeared idle. "Hey, why don''t youe here?" He gestured closer to him.


    Gia''s eyes widened and she swallowed hard. Her insides jolted when Jeff spoke: "She is with us."


    Mr. Bolton lowered his head apologetically. "She looked avable."


    Gia threw a grateful nce at Jeff. If it is up to her, she will stick to these two. They don''t seem interested in touching her (or more), and it appears that they are powerful enough to intimidate others. If her evening stays like this, this will be an easy $200 she earned for one night of being a hostess. Gia is a second year college student and she epted this job for extra money, unaware that the job might require much more than serving drinks and appetizers while smiling at rich people.


    As soon as she noticed the awkward atmosphere, she thought of leaving, but the manager took her phone away when they reached here, and all the hostesses arrived in a bus. She is not sure where this ce is, or how to get out of it. She told herself not to panic, but to take it one minute at a time. At this point, these two young men are her safety line. She hopes they stay that until the end of this night.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1064 - Event At The White Rock Lake (4)

    In the guesthouse¡­


    Sarah and JoAnna found a spot to sit and observed other bodyguards. Based on the small groups which formed and the casual atmosphere, the two sisters concluded that many of them know each other already.


    It didn''t take long before one bodyguard approached them. "You seem new. Who is your employer?"


    Sarah looked at the tall bulky man and responded with a Russian ent. "We are associated with the White family."


    "Marcus?", the man assumed.


    Sarah''s frown told him that he is wrong. "Jeffrey and Aiden."


    They went through the reminders about the Russian culture where females don''t smile to men unless they are very familiar with each other or they want to be familiar. As part of pretending to be bodyguards with the Russian background, they need to act the cultural part as well.


    The man gave a knowing nod. "They are here the first time."


    "You attended these events more than once?", Sarah asked.


    The man didn''t hide it. "My boss does. I sit here with guys and y cards until he is done. It''s rare to see females as a security, especially to this kind of events. The White brothers are either very confident in your skills or don''t care if any harmes to you."


    JoAnna tensed up and Sarah''s eyes lit up. "Harm? What kind of harm are you talking about?"


    By this time, few more bodyguards approached the trio and were listening.


    The man smiled, showing that he is missing a front upper tooth. "You don''t know what kind of event this is? It is the one where females are not safe. They bring in bunch of girls and the ones who are not willing at the beginning of the evening, by midnight will be too drunk or drugged to care what is happening to them."


    Sarah''s emotions stirred, but she kept her calm demeanor.


    "And how is that rted to any harm happening to the two of us?", she nced at JoAnna.


    The man frowned slightly, irritated that she didn''t get it. "You are females, at this party.", he said matter-of-factly.


    Sarah snorted arrogantly. "I want to see who thinks that he cany a hand on any of us."


    The man straightened his back and grinned. "Do you want to take this outside?"


    Sarah stood up. She is not the one to step away from the fight.


    "What do I get if I defeat you?", the man asked with a glee. How can he not defeat a woman who is half his size (widthwise)?


    "Defeat me?", Sarah sneered. "If yound one hit, you can do whatever you want with me. But¡­ what if I win?"


    The man paused and blinked twice before breaking into a heartyugh. "If you win, I will quit my job and serve you."


    Sarah agreed but¡­"Why would I allow a man to serve me if he can''t defeat a delicate girl like me?"


    The man was taken aback. "Hey¡­ I am more than just a pile of muscles and skills. I''m with my employer for a long time. I''m sure that White brothers can make use of my knowledge."


    "Who is your employer?", JoAnna asked.


    "I work for the Morgan family.", the man responded arrogantly. It seems that the Morgan family name should have some status in this circle.


    JoAnna and Sarah exchanged nces. Morgan? Isn''t that Penny''s (aka Harriet''s) family?


    Well, it does not matter. Seeing how most of the bodyguards are looking at Hill sisters, both of them silently agreed that the show of strength is necessary.


    Sarah and the man faced each other and JoAnna with other bodyguards made a circle around them. Except for few men who were engaged in their card game, everyone else came out to the lit-up tennis court behind the guesthouse to watch the show.


    Sarah nced at the audience. "Anyone else?"


    "If you take a single step closer, you will deal with me!", the man growled at two bodyguards who seemed eager to join in the fun. "She is mine!"


    Sarah''s lips curved into a smile.


    She likes that he wants to settle this with a one-on-one fight. Shows that he has principles¡­ or maybe he is just greedy and wants her for himself. Regardless of his motives, all of them were checked for weapons at the entry, so she is confident that he can''t surprise her. "What is your name?"


    "Eric." He likes her smile, and the fact that she is interested to know his name. He was confident that the way he intimidated those two busybodies made this Russian bodyguard to like him. He smirked while thinking about his uing victory. "What is yours?"


    "You can call me boss."


    Eric narrowed his eyes. "You!"


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "Are you going to attack me or suffocate me with an endless talk?"


    He extended his hand toward her like a gentleman. "Ladies first."


    "Don''t mind if I do."


    Eric didn''t have the time or the ability to process what happened, because it looked like Sarah became a blur. And the next thing Eric knows, he is on his knees, unable to move any of his limbs.


    <em>''Just what is this woman? A demon?''</em>, questions ran through his head.


    "Eric, right?", Sarah looked at him from above. "Will you admit a loss and serve me, or I need to damage you further? Keep in mind that if I break your bones then I don''t need you. I''m not looking for an invalid."


    Eric nced at all people who are staring in shock at them. What are his options? Everyone heard that he made a deal. What kind of a man backs out of one? Also¡­ does he have a choice? He can''t move, damnit!


    "I admit my loss.", he said through his teeth.


    Sarah looked at the audience and asked: "Anyone else thinks that he can defeat me?"


    No one dared to move.


    "Good." Sarah looked at Eric. "Wee to my team."


    "What is your name?", he asked again.


    "You can call me boss. In order to find out my name, you need to prove yourself.", she said while unsealing his pressure points.


    Eric was surprised that he can move again. His limbs were numb slightly, but after a minute that disappeared as well.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna. "We should go into the main hall."


    JoAnna responded with a nod. She is itchy to go back to Jeff''s side ever since she heard Eric talk about women who are not safe. If they will get women drunk and drugged to make them to do what they want, what will prevent them to do the same thing to men? Besides, it''s getting close to nine o''clock and they will announce the names of three people whose dinners will be auctioned.


    "What about me?", Eric asked Sarah when he saw that the two women are walking away.


    Sarah thought for a moment. "You stay here, for now. We wille and get you when we need you... or on our way out."


    Eric nodded in agreement and looked after his new boss. It took him some time to realize that he needs to tell Mr. Morgan that he quits. How is he going to tell him that? Luckily, none of the other men dared to tease him for a devastating loss he suffered.


    "What will you do with him?", JoAnna asked Sarah when they were out of the earshot.


    Sarah shrugged. "I don''t know. But for now, we will keep him."


    JoAnna remembered that Sarah has a tendency to keep people, and animals. But now is not the time to tease her about it. They need to go and check on their men.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1065 - Event At The White Rock Lake (5)

    Sarah and JoAnna had difficulty not blowing up their cover at the sight of young women dressed in maid uniforms mingling amongst guests. Luckily, Eric''s words warned them of the possibilities, but some of the things they saw were graphic.


    Both sisters narrowed their eyes at their men when they saw Gia sitting with them.


    Jeff gestured to JoAnna and Sarah to lean closer.


    "If we don''t let her sit with us, she will end up like other girls. And she is not willing.", Jeff exined Gia''s presence in a low voice. To outsiders, it looked that White brothers are giving some instructions to their bodyguards.


    "It seems that many others are not willing either.", Sarah responded through her teeth.


    "Should we just blow up the party?", Aiden asked, eager to please his woman.


    "It would be good if we find out why they invited us before we do anything rashly.", Jeff shared his thoughts.


    They are here for almost two hours, and they still have nothing. Well, the guys don''t know about Eric, but Eric probably does not know why Marcus and Lukas invited White brothers.


    Their discussion was interrupted by amotion at the one side of the venue. The main host (Marcus) arrived with few people trailing behind him.


    Marcus was holding a youngdy around her waist, and Eve-vision identified her as Tiffany Fortin.


    JoAnna frowned when she recognized the name. "The woman by Marcus'' side is the one who was after Jeff at our wedding.", she told the other three through their ear-studs.


    Mr. Morgan was one step behind Marcus, with Melodie Wright by his side. JoAnna recognized this one as well: "The woman with Mr. Morgan is the one who was in a shooting match with me at my wedding. She is also a known bed climber."


    Lukas was in the group as well. His hand was holding onto the hip of¡­ Kyra. She was wearing a tight-fitting silver dress.


    Jeff and Aiden exchanged nces. They know that she is one of Aiden''s numerous ex-es (but they will not say that in order not to provoke Sarah), and they suspected that she is after Jeff.


    "I''m not sure about Lukas'' escort, but the one with Marcus and Mr. Morgan don''t look happy to be here.", JoAnnamented softly.


    Other three nodded in agreement. They could all see that those two young women are looking down and avoiding looking at anyone present.


    "Do you think they are forced to do this in order for their families to gain favors? Like Harriet?", Sarah asked.


    "Do you know what is the most disturbing?", Jeff asked and answered immediately: "Those two are Tiffany Fortin and Melodie Wright. Their fathers are in attendance."


    "Are there more women like the two of them?", Aiden asked while ncing over faces of women present. "... From families who are trying to gain favor with Uncle."


    JoAnna snorted. "While they were sucking up to your father, they chased after Jeff. Now it seems they are up for grabs¡­ How low will they go for money and power? What about the one with Lukas? She is wearing an expensive dress."


    "That is Kyra Bell.", Aiden responded. "She is living with her mother who separated from her father a long time ago. How much I know, her mother is not rted to White family business."


    Jeff confirmed Aiden''s words. "Maybe she is Lukas'' date.", he guessed.


    "Boys, I am d you made it.", Marcus greeted Jeff and Aiden. His sight was attracted to Sarah and JoAnna. "Lukas told me that you two came with female bodyguards. Sisters, right?"


    Jeff responded with a faint nod.


    "Lukas also told me that you don''t want to share them.", Marcus said meaningfully.


    "They are elites from Russia. It cost us a lot to get their loyalty. I don''t want to risk losing it.", Jeff exined.


    "I understand¡­ And your wife does not mind you having these women by your side?", Marcus continued probing.


    "My wife trusts me.", Jeff said and nced at Tiffany. "Just how yours trusts you."


    Marcus burst intoughter. He found this entertaining. It seems that Jeff is cheating on his newly acquired wife. Not bad. He always thought that Jeff is uptight, but now it seems that he has some vices as well.


    While they talked, Kyra''s eyes were glued to Jeff. She tried getting out of Lukas'' hold, but he didn''t let her. He told her that she cane, but only as his exclusive escort.


    "It means that no one gets to touch you.", Lukas convinced her that it''s a good idea.


    Well, she knew that it''s NOT a good idea, to try getting Jeff''s attention while going as someone else''s escort, but it was her only option, so she took it. She already paid for this entry with her body many times, so she will not let this chance go to waste. The evening is young. She will find a way to get out of Lukas'' grasp and to approach Jeff.


    Back to present¡­


    "Enjoy the evening, we will talk to youter¡­", Marcus said with a big smile on his face and he walked away to greet other guests.


    At nine o''clock, the MC was on the stage, to announce three guests with the most votes with whom others want to meet for dinner. Names were not surprising, the first two at least:


    1. Marcus White


    2. Jeffrey White


    3. Ronald Collins


    Ronald Collins is a businessman who is trying to go into politics. He is currently campaigning for a position of a governor.


    They knew that Marcus and Jeffrey will be among top three, and JoAnna guessed that Mr. Collins paid Marcus to be the third one, so that he can get visibility which will improve his chances in the office. You can never have too many rich people in yourwork when you are collecting money for campaigning.


    "At ten o''clock, auction will begin to find who will be the highest bidder to win a dinner with these popr individuals.", the MC announced. "Proceeds of the auction will be used to cover expenses of this event and the future ones!"


    Sarah snorted while grumbling: "Yeah, it must cost a fortune to hire so many hostesses¡­"


    Her mood improved slightly at the thought that she will have this property for herself. Soon. And she will transform this huge event hall into bedrooms that will be used for their kids when they stay here, and an indoor training ground.


    Sarah and JoAnna exchanged nces when they noticed Tiffany leaving Marcus'' side. It seems she is going to the restroom.


    Sarah observed Marcus'' bodyguards stationed at the door of thedies'' room. One was looking at the time. Sheter found out that hostesses can''t be more than five minutes inside restroom, or the bodyguards wille to get them. But what got her attention is that with Eve-vision she could see that Marcus'' men are armed. They have guns on them.


    "Why is Tiffany Fortin apanying Marcus White at a men-only event?", Sarah''s question made Tiffany jolt.


    Tiffany scrutinized Sarah and JoAnna. "Who are you?"


    "We are associated with Whites. Not with Marcus, with the other ones.", JoAnna answered.


    Tiffany understood. "Are you here to mock me?"


    "Mock you? No.", JoAnna said. "But we want to know why you are here, and to offer you a way out¡­ if you want one."


    "A way out?", Tiffany asked apprehensively.


    JoAnna confirmed. "We can do that. But it would require you to turn against your family."


    Tiffany snorted. "They are against me. I either obey them or they will make me obey. Trust me, I know better than to go against their wishes. I want to know what you want and what are you offering me." She nced at the door nervously. "Hurry up, I don''t have much time¡­"


    JoAnna summarized that they will help her avoid her <em>''duties''</em> for tonight, and in exchange for data that she can get rted to her family supporting Marcus, they will give her a new life.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1066 - Event At The White Rock Lake (6)

    At ten o''clock, the auction started.


    The bidding for the dinner opportunity with each of the top three selected was not very eventful or exciting and it ended within fifteen minutes.


    Mr. Fortin won the bid to dine with Ronald Collins for eighty-five thousand dors.


    Mr. Morgan paid one hundred and ten thousand dors for his dinner with Jeffrey.


    The dinner with Marcus was won by Mr. Baldwin for a hundred and fifty thousand dors.


    Marcus was visibly happy with this oue. It showed (to him) that people want to spend time with him more than with Jeffrey White. If Oscar was here, he would be the third contender instead of Mr. Collins, but since he didn''t show up, Marcus had to pick between few other candidates, Lukas included. Marcus was not sure if anyone would want to see his son, so he decided to put Mr. Collins as the next popr person.


    It was obvious to everyone that the results are rigged, but they all smiled, happy that it''s over and they can go back to their boistorous activities.


    Jeff had his <em>''who cares?''</em> expression on. There is no way he will go and share a meal with Mr. Morgan. He might get indigestion problems just by looking at that traitor''s face. Knowing that he was pimping his daughter (aka Penny) to Lukas, made Jeff cringe in disgust.


    Aiden suggested to Jeff that he should attend that dinner. Based on tonight, it appears that Mr. Morgan is close to their Uncle, and there is a possibility that they can take advantage of that situation.


    Hill sisters kept their eyes on Melodie and took their opportunity to approach her in the restroom, just how they did with Tiffany. The conversation went about the same, and the oue was the same as well: Melodie epted the deal. She wants out.


    Melodie thought that she is talking with two bodyguards, so she told them that she didn''t mind being set up with Jeff because he is young and good looking. "Who wouldn''t want to be with him? But he never showed any interest in me¡­" Her face showed disgust when she told JoAnna and Sarah that since her parents started supporting Marcus, they are forcing her to <em>''be nice and not to offend''</em> men who are old enough to be her fathers or grandfathers, sometimes two or three of them at the same time! The unfortunate proof of how she is treated is the fact that tonight she is apanying Mr. Morgan whose daughter is her age (that is Penny). And her father is at the party, pretending that he does not know who she is!


    "Do you know any other women who are forced to obey their parents, like you?", JoAnna asked Melodie.


    Melodie shrugged, indicating that she is not sure. "There are some rumors, but no woman will openly admit that she is being used in this way¡­"


    Melodie gave to Sarah and JoAnna three names. Those women are not in attendance tonight.


    When Hill sisters returned from the restroom after their chat with Melodie, a troupe of burlesque dancers was performing on the stage. Looking at those voluptuous women from the bottom up, they were dressed in high heels, fis stockings, glittery thongs and star-shaped stickers over their nipples. Each dancer had onerge feather in her hand¡­ yeah, right. Like that will hide anything.


    They passed by the table where an older man was pushing a full ss of wine into hands of one hostess while saying: "Down this ss, rip off your panties and dance on the table¡­"


    On their right, a guest in his seventies was forcing his hand under the skirt of a young hostess. He ignored her protests and asked if he needs to pay extra, or are her services included for tonight. He assumed that she is a prostitute.


    For Sarah, that was too much. She snapped.


    "Tell Eric toe here.", Sarah told JoAnna. "It''s time for him to show his loyalty if he has any."


    JoAnna was about to agree, but she stopped in her tracks at the sight of Kyra who was approaching Jeff.


    "Give me a minute¡­", JoAnna grumbled.


    Sarah noticed what got JoAnna''s attention. "Of course. You take care of that, I will get Eric."


    JoAnna grabbed Sarah''s arm. "What do you n to do?"


    Sarah smiled maliciously. "Liven up the party... Don''t worry about it. Take care of your man, and while you are at it, keep an eye on mine as well. Let me handle this."


    JoAnna wanted to probe more, but she told herself to trust her sister. After all, Sarah is the most dangerous underground boss in Los Angeles area currently. If anyone knows how to make a mess, that should be Sarah. Anyway, JoAnna needs to go and take care of that bed climber who is openly approaching her husband!


    ¡­


    "Jeffrey White¡­", Kyra called sweetly when she approached their table. "Aiden¡­", she nodded in greeting and then her gaze returned to Jeff.


    Aiden didn''t greet Kyra back. They didn''t interract since high school. Why is she standing so close to him? He nervously nced around while worrying if Sarah is in sight. He saw JoAnna approach them, but Sarah was not with her. Aiden was not sure if that is a good or a bad thing.


    "Miss Bell¡­", Jeff greeted back.


    "I was unaware that you are interested in such¡­ entertainment.", Kyra said while shooting poisonous re at Gia. Oh, she would give anything to sit next to Jeff and provide him with entertainment, anything he wants!


    Gia stared at her feet and didn''t dare look up. The woman who approached them came with an attitude like she wants to take her ce. Gia hoped that Jeff and Aiden will not chase her away.


    "How do you know what entertainment I''m looking for?", Jeff asked.


    Kyra''s eyes darted to JoAnna who was now standing behind Jeff, but Kyra didn''t think much of it. It''s just a bodyguard, no matter how attractive she is¡­ anyway, Jeff is not into blondes.


    "That''s not what I meant...", Kyra smiled. "I am just surprised to see you at an event like this, considering your reputation¡­"


    "I will return the same to you, Miss Bell.", Jeff interrupted her. "This is a men-only event, and you are not a bodyguard¡­ are you part of the entertainment? Considering your reputation, I didn''t expect you to provide such¡­ services. Or should I start addressing you as cousin-inw?"


    Kyra''s face twisted for a second. This is why she didn''t want toe with Lukas! But she had no other options to get close to Jeff. And now it''s worse! Jeff implied that she is either one of these cheap women who will give their body for few hundred dors or is actually dating Lukas! How horrible. She didn''t know how to answer.


    Kyra saw a ray of hope: even if Jeff sees her as an entertainment, as long as he is interested in her, it will work out, right? Later she can rify the misunderstanding and exin that she came here only because of him¡­


    "Kyra, my dear¡­", Lukas'' voice came from behind her. "I was looking for you." His hand wrapped around her waist and he pulled her close to him. "It''s nice of you that you came to greet the guests. But I already told you that tonight you need to serve only me."


    Lukas looked at Jeff and Aiden. "Excuse us¡­" He pulled Kyra to walk with him.


    Lukas squeezed Kyra''s waist, making her grimace in pain. "Did you think that I will let you do as you please on my event?", he said in a dangerously low voice. "You are in MY house¡­"


    As soon as Lukas turned around, Jeff looked at his wife who gave him an approving nod. Jeff exhaled in relief and gave himself an invisible thumbs up.


    "Where is Sarah?", Aiden asked when he noticed that JoAnna is by herself. They agreed not to separate. She should NOT be by herself!


    JoAnna tilted her chin toward the stage from where burlesque dancers were leaving. MC climbed the stage and he paused when he saw that Sarah climbed as well. This is not in the program¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1067 - Event At The White Rock Lake (7)

    Jeff and Aiden looked at Sarah who took the microphone from the MC and exchanged confused nces. The two of them turned their heads toward JoAnna who shrugged at their silent questions, indicating that she also has no idea what Sarah is nning.


    Aiden felt a barely noticeable breeze and looked up. He manipted Eve-vision and a secondter broke into a smile.


    Jeff nudged him. "What is going on?"


    Aiden looked silly staring at the ceiling and grinning.


    "Look up and change optical wavelength to 900 nanometers in options for vision frequency¡­", Aiden instructed Jeff.


    "Mother of God¡­", Jeff said under his breath few secondster.


    There are hundreds of drones just below the ceiling level which are not visible with a naked eye.


    A message was shown on Aiden''s lens: <em>"Get JoAnna to sit and you three enjoy the show."</em> He didn''t need to look to know that it''s from Sarah.


    Aiden shifted to a chair away from Jeff and offered his to JoAnna.


    "Is it OK if I sit?", JoAnna asked reluctantly. They were told that bodyguards don''t get any service in the event hall, and even for sitting they need to go to the guesthouse.


    Aiden nodded confidently while thinking about the drones above them. "In a minute, no one will care about sitting arrangements."


    Few people reached for their necks and massaged them gently. JoAnna recognized that as a reaction when someone gets injected with one of her serums. If it''s one person, it would not be suspicious. But she saw five of them holding onto their necks at the exactly the same time!


    Jeff and JoAnna also got messages from Sarah to rx and enjoy the show.


    Jeff leaned closer to Gia. "Whatever happens, don''t panic and stay put. We will take you home in a bit."


    He felt sorry for this young woman who is sitting like a nervous statue for almost four hours.


    Gia nodded with a sheepish smile on her face. She is relieved that there is a hint of this nighting to an end. She turned toward the stage. Everyone was now looking that way.


    "I would wish a good evening to everyone, but I see that some are not having a good one, so I will skip the pleasantries¡­", Sarah spoke into the microphone. "You must wonder what I''m doing here. You can stay that I decided to join the entertainment part of the program. The sight of what is going on here, stimted me to act."


    Sarah looked at the crowd staring at her, and some of the people smiled and stirred, expecting her to strip or something like that. How else can a woman be stimted to entertain a gathering of over one hundred men?


    Marcus and Lukas were not close to each other. Their eyes met over several tables and both of them were puzzled by what is going on. They recognized woman as one of Jeff''s Russian bodyguards, but what is she doing on the stage?


    Sarah checked the time and confirmed that the truth serum should be working on those who received it. "For what I want to do¡­ I need a volunteer. Anyone?"


    Few men raised their arms, but Sarah was not interested in them.


    "You¡­", she called one man in his sixties, who was seated two tables away from the stage. "The one with a blonde hostess on yourp. Can you do me the honor and join me here? I need a man like you by my side for my act to be sessful."


    The man nced around but didn''t object. The hostess moved, and he walked to the stage. The closer he got, the more he smiled. He was excited to see how good-looking Sarah is.


    "Why don''t you start by telling us your name?", Sarah held the microphone close to his mouth while moving her body out of the reach of his hug.


    "Ricardo Gomez.", the man responded.


    "And how did you earn an invitation for this gathering?"


    "I own a publishingpany, and I fabricate news which put Marcus White and his son Lukas in a good light." The man looked around in panic as soon as the words left his mouth.


    Some people in the audience gasped. All of them are doing things under the table for Marcus but being blunt about it is not a wise thing to do.


    Sarah was visibly entertained by the reactions received, and she continued asking the man: "Why is a man of your age and status interested in fondling a barely-conscious woman in her mid-twenties?"


    He looked at Sarah like she asked something obvious. "How else do I get to touch a woman? My wife does not want to look at me. I need to pay to get affection from random women."


    "What is the meaning of this?!", Marcus roared over murmurs of the audience.


    "Mr. White, right? Marcus White? Do you want to join the show?", Sarah looked at Marcus innocently, like she does not see his outrage.


    "What show? Get off the stage!", he growled.


    Sarah shook her head, denying to obey. "Not so fast, Mr. White. I''m not done yet."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Unless you are going to strip, get off the stage!"


    Sarah showed to her current assistant (aka Mr. Gomez) that he can go back to his seat and then she turned to Marcus.


    She tilted her head slightly and broke into a smile. "Strip? I didn''t think about it¡­ but now I am thinking of stripping you of your valuables."


    "What?", Marcus looked at Sarah''s grin in disbelief for a second and then he gestured with his hand. He had enough of this nonsense! How dares she ruin his party? He sneered while thinking that he will teach her a lesson, soon.


    About twenty bodyguards stepped closer the stage, with guns pointing toward Sarah.


    Jeff, Aiden and JoAnna stiffened in their chairs. No matter how confident Sarah is, the scene in front of them is not easy to look at.


    Sarah stifled augh. "Guns? Really? Oh, that puts me at a disadvantage¡­ Or not."


    Marcus was shocked to see that all bodyguards with guns fell on the ground without a sound.


    They are not moving! Marcus'' chin trembled from fear mixed with anger.


    "Who are you? What is this?", he asked in a shaky voice.


    "I am a thief. And this is a robbery.", Sarah responded with a smile. "Do you have any other security around, or can I start with my part?"


    Another group of Marcus''s bodyguards rushed into the hall, but they all fell on the ground before they had a chance to pull their guns out. Within seconds, there was a strange pile of unmoving bodies partially blocking the entrance which connects to the hallway of the main building.


    The guests started looking around, hoping that someone will do something about this situation. They were panicking. Why did all this people just copse? What is going on? Who is that woman?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1068 - Event At The White Rock Lake (8)

    There was a wave of relief visible on people''s faces when other bodyguards rushed to the event hall through two side doors from the guesthouse. Seeing that their men joined, most of the guests were confident that they are safe. Somehow.


    Everyone turned toward the stage at the sound of gasps and asional curses which erupted in the hall.


    They can see Sarah on the stage, wearing a mask and her eyes are red! What kind of a devil is this?


    They talked about two good looking women by Jeffrey''s and Aiden''s side and the word is that they are Russian bodyguards. How is this Russian?


    "I am d you joined the party." Sarah addressed the newly arrived bodyguards. "As you are aware, I gave an option to some of you to join me. I want to extend the offer to the rest of you as well. You have fifteen seconds to decide."


    Eric stepped toward the stage and stopped just below Sarah, turning his back to her and facing the crowd.


    "Eric!", Mr. Morgan eximed when he understood that this action means how his bodyguard is not working for him anymore.


    "What is in it for us?", one of the bodyguards asked.


    Sarah smirked. "You saw my fight earlier on the tennis court. If you prove your loyalty, I will train you and you get to join my organization. Compensation was never a problem with my people."


    "What organization?", another bodyguard asked.


    "Don''t you recognize her?", a bodyguard from the back responded with a question and spoke while walking toward the stage to join Eric: "A mask, red eyes, impossible speed? That is Chaos from Los Angeles¡­" His face was lit up from excitement. As a man who loves action, joining an organization like Chaos is a dreame true! It definitely beats a boring job of opening and closing car doors for a sixty-year-old man!


    Murmurs filled the hall.


    "You have five more seconds.", Sarah informed them.


    There was shifting between the people present as some of the bodyguards stepped forward and stood next to Eric. Sarah counted twenty-one of them, twenty-two with Eric included. She was surprised that so many of them decided to abandon their employers just like that¡­ probably they are not happy with their jobs. Or maybe they are spies. She will find that outter, now she has other things to deal with.


    "Time is up¡­", Sarah made a slight gesture with her hand and all the bodyguards which didn''te toward the stage, fell on the ground.


    "What are you doing?!" This time it was Lukas who screamed in panic. One bodyguard who fell bumped into his back on the way down!


    Sarah exhaled showing herck of patience. "I told you already. I am a thief, and this is a robbery. To all the men present: get your wallets, keys, jewelry, watches, cell phones and put them on the table in front of you."


    Sarah saw that no one is moving. "You have ten seconds toply or you will end up like your bodyguards."


    "Girls!", Sarah called over the sound of men rushing to ce their wallets and valuables on the tables. "Get your things and go to the bus with which one you arrived here. The bus will depart in fifteen minutes to drop you off downtown Das. I see more than few women which are barely moving, help each other so that everyone gets out of here¡­"


    Gia was looking at Sarah like she is seeing an angel performing a miracle. She turned to Aiden, JoAnna and Jeff and smiled in relief. "Thank you!"


    JoAnna smiled back. "You are in a good condition. Help someone who is less fortunate than you."


    Gia nodded and went to the girl who was sitting at the same table between Mr. Bolton and Mr. Rice. The girl was so drunk that she was barely holding her head up and her eyes were half closed. Gia observed those two men while they encouraged the girl to drink, and about half an hour earlier she stopped resistingpletely when they groped her. Gia shook her head helplessly while thinking that if not for Sarah, this drunk woman would end up spending the night with these two lewd men. And if not for White brothers, she would probably be in the same predicament as well. Gia took the drunk woman under her arm and half-dragged her outside.


    Mr. Bolton and Mr. Rice were too busy going frantically through their pockets to pay attention to their hostess which left the table or to notice that Aiden and Jeffrey are the only two guests not reaching for their valuables.


    Aiden gazed at Sarah with admiration. His future wife is awesome! And she is blonde!


    Sarah called Eric who by default became the leader of Sarah''s newly acquired troops. She told him to go and collect the goods.


    Eric instructed the others, and they swiftly made sacks out of tablecloths by tying the corners together and started collecting valuables which guests kept on the tables.


    About five minutester¡­


    Sarah is on the stage with ten tablecloth-sacks arranged behind her and twenty-two bulky men who are awaiting further orders.


    The hostesses left, the bodyguards who didn''t want to join Sarah are on the floor.


    Between the bunch of fancy-dressed men, few figures are standing out.


    "All women must leave.", Sarah said in an icy voice. "I have no need for women here, regardless of how they arrived. Scram!"


    Tiffany, Melodie and few other women hurried out.


    Sarah looked at Kyra who was held in ce by Lukas. She has an idea that Kyra is not forced to be here like the rest of the women, but she does not want to discriminate. All women (other than JoAnna) will be treated equally so that Tiffany and Melodie don''t appear suspicious.


    Sarah hopped off the stage and sneered while walking slowly toward Lukas. "You like her that much that you can''t let go of her?"


    "Who do you think you are?!", Lukas hollered.


    "Me? You didn''t hear about me? I am the child of Chaos, the Goddess of the night, the mysterious creature who can paralyze anyone whoys their eyes on me¡­" Sarah stopped one step away from Lukas and reached with her left hand toward his which was holding onto Kyra. "The rumor is that I possess supernatural strength¡­ What do you think?" Sarah''s face was vicious as she increased the strength of her grip.


    Lukas'' face contorted in pain and he let go of Kyra.


    A secondter there was a distinct sound of bones cracking and Lukas let out a horrible scream.


    Sarah hit a pressure point at the bottom of his throat, rendering him unable to make a sound.


    Sarah directed her red eyes at Kyra who stared back at her without breathing. Lukas let go of Kyra, but her legs refused to move out of fear.


    "Scram¡­", Sarah said through her teeth.


    Kyra snapped out of her daze and dashed out, without looking back at Lukas who was now rolling on the ground and trashing in pain.


    Sarah ignored Lukas and walked back to the stage while thinking what to do with her loot. She got an idea and called Eric and the rest of the bodyguards to assemble close to the tablecloth-sacks.


    "Turn off all the cell phones we collected so that we can''t be tracked. Go through the wallets and get all the cash out. We will divide all the cash among hostesses. I have a feeling that they will not get paid for tonight¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1069 - Event At The White Rock Lake (9)

    While Sarah''s newly-acquired men were busy with turning off the cellphones and collecting the cash from wallets, Sarah sat at the edge of the stage and swayed her legs back and forth yfully. She turned off the red color of her eyes, and they were back to dark brown (her original disguise).


    Sarah observed guests present. Most of them were seated silently in their chairs, observing their surroundings and waiting to see what will happen next. Most of them were silent¡­ several of the guests got the truth serum when Sarah took the stage, and they were not quiet about their grievances while swarming around their host.


    "Marcus, what is the meaning of this?"


    "You set us up?"


    "I lost my bodyguard!"


    "What kind of a party is this?"


    "You call yourself a leader?"


    "You invited us to a party to enjoy ourselves, and we ended up getting robbed! What are you going to do about it?!"


    "What makes you think that you are worthy to be the Master of the White¡­"


    "SHUT UP!", Marcus screamed and turned to Jeff and Aiden. "IT''S YOU! YOU DID THIS!"


    Jeff and Aiden exchanged nces and then looked mockingly at their Uncle who was walking toward them angrily.


    "Careful old man¡­", Sarah''s icy voice came from behind Marcus and she pulled him back by his cor. "It''s dangerous for a man at your age to get so worked up."


    Marcus stumbled backward and turned to re at Sarah.


    Sarah shook her index finger in front of his nose. "Look at your son and see what happens to someone who wants to defy me."


    "Why are you working for Jeffrey? I will pay you more!", Marcus dered. He is angry at Sarah for ruining his party but if he can get her to obey him, this might all be worth it.


    "I am not working FOR Jeffrey.", Sarah rified. "I am working WITH him. It''s a mutually beneficial rtionship and my loyalty is not for sale. Jeffrey and I share a connection you can''tprehend. We are almost like a family¡­ loving siblings. But I don''t think that you know what that means."


    Sarah turned to the people present. "By now, all of you should understand that the Chaos organization is allied with the main White family and they have our support. Think about it on your way home. It is not toote to change your mind and put your priorities where it counts. The inauguration is in one week and I believe that most of you present here are invited. We will be watching."


    Jeff looked at Sarah with admiration. She used this event to announce to Marcus'' supporters that the new Master of the White family (aka Jeffrey White) has a powerful ally. He is confident that everyone here is familiar with Chaos organization and the quakes they are causing. There is a big probability that many of these people will abandon Marcus because of that.


    Jeff was thinking that he needs to treat Sarah somehow¡­ He heard her saying that she likes this property! Once Marcus is out of the picture, he will make sure that Sarah gets it.


    Sarah did a slight movement with her hand, and all the guests other than Jeff and Aiden plopped on the ground without moving. Lukas, who was already on the ground, stopped rolling in pain.


    The bodyguards who were counting money nced around fearfully and then went back to counting. They shared a silent understanding that they choose the right side on time.


    Sarah removed her mask, turned to Aiden, Jeff and JoAnna and shed a smile. "How was that?"


    Jeff and JoAnna pped, and Aiden was next to Sarah within a second.


    "You are amazing!" Aiden pulled her in his embrace.


    Sarah looked down. "I think you are stepping on your Uncle''s hand."


    "I don''t hear himining.", Aiden said with a straight face.


    Sarah stifled augh and rxed in Aiden''s arms.


    "This is the perfect space to have bedrooms for the kids."


    Aiden tightened his hug. "Whatever you want. Write it down and we will get Cash to work on it."


    "Mmm", Sarah let out a hum of approval. "I''m sorry that we need to wait few weeks before we can take this property¡­"


    "Don''t worry, it will be yours.", Jeff told Sarah.


    They divided the money for hostesses and each of them got $250.


    "Take care, and don''t ept these shady jobs in the future! You can''t count on someone to save you every time!", Sarah warned them.


    Eric and another bodyguard drove the bus full of hostesses to downtown Das while Sarah, Aiden, Jeff and JoAnna followed behind with their other 20 new bodyguards in six cars.


    They dropped off the hostesses and abandoned the bus on a parking lot next to a mall.


    Before they left, Gia wanted to join them. She is not sure who Aiden and Jeff are, or what is Chaos, but she saw them as four young people who are capable of saving fifty women and making more than a hundred men tremble in fear. She wished to be a part of it.


    Sarah rejected her request. "Here¡­", she gave Gia a cell phone number. "When you finish your college, if you are still interested, give me a call and we will talk."


    Sarah, Aiden, Jeff and JoAnna agreed that they should leave the Das area as soon as possible. When Marcus and his goons wake up, they will be angry, and they will look for answers. The good thing is that no one knows real identities of the two hot Russian bodyguards. If they find out that it''s Sarah and JoAnna, they will know who is behind Chaos, and the time is still not right to expose that information.


    They changed their ns about staying at the Hilton for the night, so they only stopped by to get their things from two suites, before heading toward Austin.


    About one-and-a-half-hour drive after leaving Das city limits, they stopped for a bio-break and to get coffee for everyone. At the nearby junkyard they dumped tablecloth-sacks with valuables, cellphones and wallets which they took from the people at the Marcus'' party.


    Eric looked at that mini-fortune being left behind withplex expression. Each of those wristwatches is worth hundreds of dors! And there are rings, and bracelets as well¡­


    Sarah patted his shoulder. "We have no need for their things. I took all that only to piss them off."


    "They are not dead, are they?", Eric had a hunch, but he wanted to confirm.


    "No.", Sarah checked the time. "They will wake up in about one hour or so¡­"


    It took them just under three hours'' drive to reach one of the White family properties on the outskirts of Austin.


    The arrangements were made by the staff in advance. Jeff called them from the car. Each of the twenty-two neers had a meal, a shower, changed into fresh clothes and headed to bed for the night. Sarah informed them to rest because tomorrow they will have a busy day.


    Sarah and JoAnna told Jeff and Aiden over a middle-of-the-night meal about the deals they made with Tiffany and Melodie.


    "We gave them a number they can call when they get the information, and we will arrange for them to be picked up and kept in the safehouse until we verify the information¡­", JoAnna exined. She also told them about three additional women that Melodie mentioned, that they should look into. There is a no better spy than someone who is already within the enemy lines and bitterly wants a way out.


    "Eric is employed as a personal bodyguard for more than ten years in the Morgan household. He volunteered to share information he has about his previous master and Marcus¡­", Sarah told them about Eric.


    Jeff and Aiden are impressed. Theirdies did amazing! With other twenty one bodyguard willing to work for them, who knows what all they will find out?


    Jeff shared his idea: "I will call Mason toe here tomorrow and talk with them. We can let him handle the information gathering."


    Mason is in charge of the intelligence rted to the White family. He is the best person to talk with these people.


    JoAnna approved. They are all busy and can''t spend much time talking with twenty-two men and discerning truth from deceit while figuring out what all those people know that might be useful. "In order not to waste time, we will let Mason and his men use the truth serum¡­"


    "Tomorrow, before we leave for Los Angeles, we will test their fighting skills.", Aiden added.


    "Will you take them as members of Chaos?", JoAnna asked Sarah.


    Sarah was not confident. "Not yet. We will send them into a secondary location for some time. Each of our members is loyal for reasons beyond money. Until we have the same confidence in these guys, they will not mix with our existing forces¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1070 - From Ten To Twenty-nine

    ~ California, Beach house ~


    Monday, March 9


    9:46 AM


    Sarah and Aiden are at the Beach house, talking with their neen kids which they brough from the diamond mine in Sierra Leone.


    The kids are super-excited to see them after many months.


    Sarah and Aiden appeared with N and Haru without previous announcement at breakfast time. Kids thought that they are imagining things.


    "It is six months since you are here. All of you made great progress in your academics and as fighters¡­", Sarah spoke to the neen boys whose ages range from 17 year old to 12 year old. "We apologize that we were unable toe here and guide you in person as often as we would like to¡­" Sarah paused while remembering that she is the one who didn''te. Aiden was in aa so she can''t me him. Instead of taking care of the kids, she focused on Chaos while letting Jesse with other kids toe here asionally, and the rest of the work was done by various tutors.


    Sarah read the reports, but she didn''te in person.


    At that time she didn''t think about it much, but now when she looks at these kids and how happy they are to see her, she feels guilty for not checking on them.


    Aiden ced his hand on her shoulder. "It is my fault that we didn''te. I was unwell and Sarah took care of me.", he exined vaguely.


    Kids nodded in understanding and asked Aiden how his health is now and what are ns for the future.


    "I am doing well, thanks to Sarah.", Aiden held Sarah''s hand in his and inteced their fingers. "As for the future ns¡­ that is why we are here¡­"


    Sarah looked at Aiden with gratitude. He understood what is bothering her, and was telling her that it''s OK and not to me herself. Her man is amazing like that.


    "Seven of you are older than sixteen, and eligible to get a driver''s license.", Sarah said. "Those seven will go with us to Los Angeles to take care of that. We will head from here tomorrow. And also, we want to personally check everyone''s progress and to talk about your future ns. You have options to stay here,e to Los Angeles and enroll as full time students, or¡­ let us know if you have any other ns. We will do our best to advise and to support you."


    "We cane with you to Los Angeles?", a 12 year-old Bas asked in wonder.


    "Yes. Who wants toe, can join us tomorrow.", Aiden confirmed, amused by Bas'' shock. It''s obvious that kids didn''t expect this, and that they are looking forward to it.


    "What other options do we have? Is it only to study?", a 14 year-old Wally asked cautiously.


    Sarah exhaled. It seems he is not very happy with the example to study, and they all told her many times before that they want to be bodyguards. She gestured toward Haru and N who are sitting on the side. "They can tell you what everyone else is doing, so you can consider that as well."


    Haru and N came with Sarah and Aiden for this two-day stay. Jesse and Ron are with the other kids at the Cliffside vi, to take care of Chaos with help of Noah and his deputies. They are all dependable, and Sarah and Aiden are very happy with current progress.


    Haru and N stepped forward. They know not to talk about Chaos, but they made sure to talk about being bodyguards who can go once a week into a super-popr fight club to hone their skills.


    The boys had a lot of questions, and their eyes sparkled.


    Sarah looked helplessly at Aiden and they both knew that all the boys will ask to be bodyguards. It is not a secret that they wanted that from the beginning. It seems that their security team at the Cliffside vi will increase from ten to twenty nine. Well, they can amodate everyone, and it will be livelier. Kitty will enjoy, she gets head scratches from everyone (she prefers her Mommy first, Daddy second and then everyone else).


    Sarah was happy that Haru and N made a point that academics are important.


    "If you ck on your homework, you can''t be a bodyguard.", N said.


    "And you need to do well on your tests too¡­", Haru added. "The good thing is that you can do everything online, so you don''t waste time in ss and traveling. And that means more training."


    Neen kids understood that if they do good in academics, they can be bodyguards.


    They spent the morning sparring with N, Haru, Aiden and Sarah.


    Each of the four took notes with a goal topare them and assess the progress boys made.


    After lunch, they moved onto academics. Sarah and Aiden looked at the reports from tutors, while Haru and N watched the boys while they took additional tests.


    Sarah also gave them brochures for various schools and programs. "Look into these tonight, so that you can consider it when we talk about your ns. Tomorrow. Even if you want to be bodyguards, we want all of you to have at least a college degree. Understood?"


    All boys nodded.


    The day ended celebratory. And their celebration is: barbeque on the open. In the Beach house, that means barbeque on the beach.


    Lots of food, drinks,ughter, and there was some sparing in the sand as well. It was a lively atmosphere. It was too bad that the ocean is too cold for a swim, otherwise they would go swimming as well.


    Haru and N were sitting in the middle of it all, sharing arge stone which is sticking out of the white sand. Her head resting on his shoulder. Lately the two of them grew closely together, almost inseparable. Who wakes up first goes to the other one''s door and knocks until there is an <em>"I''m awake!"</em> response. They start their days with a morning exercise, then a breakfast¡­ they would study together, even if they are preparing different exams. Holding hands is not awkward anymore, and Haru kissed the back of N''s palm more times than they can count, but every time it feels nice. And few times, when they were by themselves in the shroud of privacy, Haru kissed N on the cheek.


    Later that evening¡­


    Aiden is standing on the balcony, facing the ocean.


    "What are you looking at?", Sarah asked while her hands wrapped around his chest from the back.


    He craned his neck to nce at her. "Did you talk to girls about contraception?"


    "What?!", Sarah snapped.


    Aiden showed with his chin toward the beach.


    Sarah used Eve-vision to zoom in at two shadows which blended into one.


    She frowned. "It''s N and Haru. They are only sitting next to each other. Why are you scaring me?"


    "Scaring? In this romantic atmosphere, it is only a matter of time¡­"


    Sarah pinched him on the arm and snorted. "Not everyone is like you."


    Aiden rubbed his arm and turned toward Sarah abruptly. "Why did that sound like you don''t approve? I remember what we did on that beach, and you made a lot of sounds, but not a single one told me to stop."


    Sarah buried her face in his chest and mumbled: "We are different."


    "We are in love. And so are they¡­" Aiden touched her chin, making her look up. "When two people are in love, they want to be close, until their shadows merge into one." He tightened his hold on her and kissed her on the lips. "And they want to kiss each other, and to feel each other¡­ It is a normal thing for people in love, right? You can''t deny that."


    "No¡­ I won''t deny that¡­", she whispered while getting on her toes to kiss him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1071 - First Kiss (on The Lips)

    ~ California, Beach house ~


    Tuesday, March 10


    6:36 AM


    Haru and N headed for their morning run.


    They are used to running together every morning, for about one hour, and then they exercise on the training ground. The two of them hold each other''s legs when they do abdominal exercises, and they do squats and pullups side-by-side. The morning routine ends with a sparring session before they part their ways briefly in order to shower and change into fresh clothes. They meet again at breakfast.


    This morning, they decided to have their sparring session on the beach. It is a change from a usual rink because they don''t have such a narrow limit in terms of space, and also moving on the sand is different than on the hard surface.


    Both Haru and N removed running shoes and stepped on the silky and cold sand.


    Standing five steps apart, they assumed fighting stance and smiled with their gazes locked at each other for a second before they started their violent dance.


    It is challenging to bnce on the soft sand while delivering punches and kicks and dodging or blocking them, but both Haru and N are at the same disadvantage.


    There used to be time when Haru could effortlessly defeat N, so he would mostly defend with ease, but now she improved. He is still stronger and has techniques which drive her nuts, but she is fast and precise, and motivated to wipe that smirk off his face.


    "Ha!", N eximed when she saw that for one second Haru got serious. Well, his expression did at least.


    She swung her leg toward his chest, and he leaned backward Matrix-style to avoid it. N lost her bnce when her foot slipped inside the sand below it deeper than expected. Haru extended his arm to grab her, pulling N up, but she was unable to regain her bnce and with ongoing momentum from her unsessful kick, she bumped into him full strength.


    "Ow!", N eximed while propping herself up.


    "Are you OK?"


    Haru''s concerned voice made N open her eyes wider than expected when she realized that she is straddling him. Her palms pressed against his firm chest.


    Both of them were sweaty and breathing heavily.


    Their gazes were locked on each other and the air between them became warm and electrifying.


    N felt his hands on the sides of her thighs and wished that they move to her back so that he pulls her down on him. She looked away shyly, embarrassed by the impossible possibility of him being able to read her mind.


    N''s eyes moved to his lips, and she wondered for a millionth time: how would it fell like, his lips on hers?


    She looked up into his eyes again, and she held her breath when she realized that his expression is showing her that he is thinking the same thing.


    It is silly to think that after all this time, they still didn''t kiss on the lips, but it''s almost impossible to get any privacy in the house and when they go out, it is only for missions and they need to stay focused in order not to get hurt. But now... it''s just the two of them on the beach and other than waves swooshing gently against the beach and their hearts thumping loudly, there are no other sounds.


    Haru looked at N sitting on top of him and he heard his heart beating so wildly in his ears that it overpowered the sounds of waves.


    She is wonderful, perfect and looking at him shyly and¡­ is this the right time? The one he was waiting for?


    <em>''Maybe there is no perfect time''</em>, he thought, <em>''...but you need to make it so.''</em>


    The fight was over, but remnants of adrenaline still fueled them both.


    His eyes moved from hers lower, over her lips and chin and neck and down her arms all the way to her palms which fisted his sweaty t-shirt.


    Haru smiled when he confirmed that N is nervous just how he is, maybe more.


    In a swift series of moves, he parted her hands and rolled them over, so that he is on top. He used his elbows to prop himself and move slightly to the side, because he didn''t want to press her with his body, thinking that it will be too much even though he wanted that. There is nothing more he wants than to merge with her in any way possible¡­ but he knows that he needs to take it slowly and ensure that she isfortable with whatever he will do next.


    Their bodies didn''t touch, but they were close enough for him to feel her heat radiate through their clothes and his eyes were locked on hers again.


    Haru traced the edge of her lower lip with his index finger.


    "N¡­", he called in a breathy voice. "Can I?"


    Her eyes shed with excitement and surprise. She didn''t expect that he will ask. Heck, she was still trying toprehend that his lips are one inch away from hers. She is sure that if she takes a deep breath, her breasts will press on his chest¡­ and she wondered how that would feel. But first thing first. He just asked her if he can¡­


    N gave a small nod and closed her eyes.


    Something soft brushed lightly against her lips. She was not sure if that was his finger again or his lips, but she felt his breath on her face and that confirmed that he is almost there.


    Her mouth was dry, and her lips as well. She nervously licked her lips to moisten them up, but he was so close that she ended up licking his as well. Awkward!


    N opened her eyes in horror and saw Haru looking at her, slightly confused or thrilled¡­ probably both.


    She knew that if she leaves it like this, she will not be able to sleep tonight, or ever.


    The question boomed in her mind: Did he kiss her on the lips or not?


    What a tricky situation: she does not know if they kissed, but she is confident that she licked him. How embarrassing!


    N swallowed non-existent saliva.


    "Please¡­ don''t leave it at this.", she whispered.


    A small smile creeped at the edges of Haru''s lips and he kissed her forehead, then her nose, then her chin. "How was that?"


    N smiled feebly. Is he making fun of her? "You missed."


    His dark eyes sparkled in delight and he inched closer slowly.


    She closed her eyes, and this time she was sure it was his lips pressing on hers because fireworks were going on under her eyelids.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1072 - Missed Anniversaries

    ~ California, Beach house ~


    "Come here¡­", Aiden called Sarah to join him on the balcony in a soft voice, like he is afraid that someone will overhear him and gestured toward the beach.


    "What the¡­?", Sarah frowned when she zoomed in on Haru and N, holding each other on the beach whileying side by side on the white sand¡­ with their lips locked in a kiss.


    "I told you to talk to her. Didn''t I?", Aiden said smugly, happy that he got proven right so quickly.


    "I talked to all the girls..." Sarah told herself to calm down. Haru is twenty years old and N will be seventeen this year. Kissing is not a big deal, right? But how quickly will they progress further? Haru and N are spending a lot of time together; it''s undeniable that they are in love and both eager to experience what is next¡­ Just how she was, and still is with Aiden.


    Sarah cleared her throat. "I will talk to her again and give her a reminder¡­" She looked at Aiden. "Don''t make this a girl only issue. You talk to Haru also!"


    Aiden didn''t try to avoid it. "I will. When we get back, I will buy him a pack of condoms and exin¡­ Oy! What was that about?", Aiden eximed when Sarah pinched him.


    "What condoms?", she red at him.


    Aiden''s yful smile told Sarah that whatever ising next will be teasing.


    "A real man should always have some handy. You never know when without any warning a breathtaking girl will tie him up to the bed and have her way with him." His smile widened when he noticed that Sarah is avoiding his gaze. He knew that she remembered their first time.


    He craned his neck to get a better view of her face. "Do you remember?"


    "No.", she denied it instantly.


    He was not willing to let her out of this easily. "Oh? You forgot that one minute you are hacking into someone''s phone and the next one you are hacking your way into my pants AFTER you blindfolded me?"


    "What one minute, next minute? One was in the evening, and the other one was the next day¡­"


    "I thought you don''t remember¡­", he chuckled.


    Aiden scooped Sarah in his arms and carried her inside. "Now that I think about it, I was in aa, so we didn''t celebrate many anniversaries of our firsts."


    Sarah hugged his neck and had to agree that they missed celebrating a lot of things. Even the Valentine''s day was rather uneventful because they spent the day at White corp. and then helping Sophia and Felix with Cecilia and thetest furniture set which needed assembling. They had an almost-romantic dinner and Aiden got her flowers and choctes, but the romance was cut short because they had missions with the army of Chaos. Compared to thest year in Greece, this Valentine''s was like a regr (busy) day.


    "What do you want to celebrate first?", she asked.


    Aiden ced Sarah on the bed andid next to her. "How about our first time?", he winked yfully and added: "You can tie me up again."


    Sarah''s hands moved toward the buttons of his jeans without dy. "How about¡­ we practice a bit, and I tie you up when we go back home?"


    Aiden''s smile widened when he saw that she is removing his pants. He approved. "Practice. I like that."


    Aidenid on the back with hands behind his head and allowed Sarah to be in charge of the first part while they re-enacted events from that morning in the hotel. Their first time. It was almost the same, with a difference that they were not so nervous, and they know exactly what the other one likes, and even though he started with hands behind his head, he reached toward Sarah a minuteter.


    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    Tuesday


    9:48 AM


    While Aiden and Sarah are reminiscing their beginnings, Penny had her health checkup and Emma apanied her.


    "Thank you, Emma for joining me¡­", Penny said as they walked out of the exam room.


    Penny had an appointment with her obgyn to track her pregnancy. Everything is fine, and the results are showing a healthy baby boy growing in her belly. Three full months, going on fourth. She is nervous and excited.


    Penny is thinking how in about a month she can see Benjamin. They told them to avoid any contact, but Sarah sneaks the information between the two of them, and that is how Penny knows that Benjamin is asking about her frequently, and that he is eager for them to get back together. Penny isforted by this knowledge, but sometimes, thinking how Ben also wants to be with her is making this separation more painful.


    Sarah promised not to tell Ben that Penny is pregnant or where she is working, and he does not know where she is staying. They want to ensure he does not go and visit her in a moment of weakness.


    Penny wonders what Benjamin''s reaction will be when he finds out that she is pregnant. It already shows a little bit, but not over the clothes. Most of the times she believes that he will be delighted that she is carrying his child, but when the hormones kick in, she fears that he will push her away.


    The art gallery where she works is open from 1 PM to 5 PM daily. If there are any shipments or private showings, that is scheduled for the morning hours, and sometimes there are events which go untilte into the evening. But today is a regr day, so Penny scheduled her pregnancy checkup for 9 AM, with a n that after that she goes and visits few apartments with Emma which they are considering renting together. After that, the two of them will grab lunch and then Penny will go to work. Well, that is the n.


    "No problem. It''s my pleasure. How about we go and grab a coffee before checking out apartments?", Emma offered.


    Penny agreed. She does not drink coffee now that she is pregnant, but she can always have an herbal tea.


    Emma ns to offer to Penny that the two of them move into one apartment which she got from Miss Sparks as an apology for offending her (the incident when Miss Davis spilled wine on Emma''s dress).


    It''s a four-bedroom penthouse, close to downtown Los Angeles and to Penny''s work as well. It even has arge terrace with awn and a garden which is perfect forzing on a warm sunny day (under arge umbre). It would cost thousands to rent that apartment otherwise.


    Emma is spending every night at Charlie''s vi, but she wants to have a ce of her own. Penny can use the penthouse freely, and Emma wille and give herpany asionally.


    Emma is also considering that if Benjamin and Penny end up getting married, Emma can give them that penthouse as a wedding gift. She does not really need it, and after those <em>''apology sessions''</em>, she has two more apartments in addition to this one! They are bothrge and in good locations, but further away from Penny''s work.


    "Miss Ronin!", a woman''s voice called when Emma and Penny approached Emma''s car on the parking lot for employees.


    Emma turned and recognized the woman. "Miss Davis¡­" Emma saw another woman next to Chelsea and called: "Miss Thompson¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1073 - They Recognized Penny!

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    At the parking lot for employees, Emma is observing Miss Davis (aka Chelsea) and Miss Thompson who are here with an obvious desire to talk to her. Or maybe more than just talk? Whatever it is, it can''t be good.


    Emma is on guard against these two women, but she does not think that they will hurt her or Penny. They don''t look capable of anything other than pping, and Emma can defend against that. Also, it''s broad daylight, and there are people walking around. Emma is confident that these misses will not do anything to jeopardize their reputation (what is left of it).


    Emma sighed while regretting rejecting Charlie''s offer to have bodyguards follow her. If few bulky men are here, they would shoo away these two women and Emma would not need to deal with whatever nonsense they are bringing with them.


    The two women stopped three steps from Emma and Penny.


    Penny moved to stand behind Emma and lowered her head. Her heart was pounding wildly, she knows them! They attended several parties together, and more than few fashion events. Penny shrunk behind Emma with a hope that these two will not recognize her.


    "What brings you here?", Emma asked.


    Miss Davis struggled to speak: "Miss Ronin, we are truly sorry for everything. Please, can you make it stop?"


    "I don''t understand." Emma responded honestly.


    Whatever is happening, it is done by Jeff and JoAnna, and they are doing it because Chelsea offended them. Why do these women think that Emma can stop any of it?


    "We already lost all the money, and properties. But no one wants to talk to us, they are treating us like dirt¡­"


    "Why do you think that I can help you with that?" Emma interrupted Chelsea''s sorrowful speech.


    "Please, talk with Mrs. White. Tell her to remove us from the social cklist. We can''t survive like this.", Chelsea pleaded.


    "Miss Davis, there is nothing I can do."


    "Are you sure?", Chelsea asked with desperation obvious in her voice.


    Emma sighed while feeling sorry for the women in front of her. "I can tell Anna that you approached me. Do you think that she will feel sorry for you, or get enraged with your persistent insolence?"


    Chelsea pressed her lips into a line and lowered her head.


    "Have a good day.", Emma said and turned to leave. "We have a busy day ahead and can''t stay for a chat."


    "Miss Morgan?", Miss Thompson''s words made Penny stop in her tracks. Miss Thompson was silent so far, observing the woman who was trying to hide her presence behind Emma.


    Penny felt the color drain from her face.


    "Morgan?", Chelsea lifted her head and finally paid attention to woman next to Emma. "Yes, Harriet Morgan. You look different."


    "You got the wrong person.", Penny said weakly.


    "No, I didn''t. I never forget people.", Miss Thompson said confidently. "And the fact that Chelsea recognized you as well confirms it. Why are you here with this¡­ nurse?"


    "The word is that you went missing few months back¡­", Chelsea started talking and Emma cut her off.


    "She is my friend, Penelope. You have the wrong person."


    Emma pulled Penny to the car. "Let''s go or we will bete."


    Emma and Penny went into the car and Emma drove away, leaving Chelsea and Miss Thompson behind on the parking lot.


    "It will be OK.", Emma told Penny while holding onto her hand.


    Emma does not know the details, but she knows that Penny left home because she was in danger and that she is hiding under a new name. Something like a witness protection program.


    Penny had a troubling expression, and she held onto her belly. She was unsure what to do now. What if those two women alert her parents? Will all this hiding be for nothing? She got a new life, is she going to lose it now? What about her baby? Her parents will skin her alive if they find out that she is pregnant, and that father is not someone rich and powerful! Penny grimaced while thinking that there is no way she is going back to that hell.


    Emma noticed Penny''s internal struggle. It was obvious based on her expression.


    "Hey¡­", Emma called. "Let''s go and see Anna. She will know what to do. Don''t worry, we will find a solution¡­"


    Emma called JoAnna to confirm where JoAnna is and then took the next left and drove toward the White corp. HQ.


    "Ben is there¡­", Penny said in panic, but also with a bit of a hope that she will get to see him.


    "Don''t worry.", Emma responded. "We will take a private elevator which goes straight to the floor where CEO''s office is. We will not bump into him."


    Penny smiled sadly. Her hope to see Ben copsed, but she told herself to hold on for one more month.


    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    JoAnna and Jeff waited for Penny and Emma in the CEO''s office.


    They didn''t expect that Miss Davis and Miss Thompson know Harriet personally. It came as a surprise because it''s three months already and everything went smoothly so far. They watched Mr. and Mrs. Morgan and their people to ensure no onees close to Penny, but now they confirmed that the circle is much smaller than they thought.


    "What now?", Penny asked nervously when she saw that both Jeff and JoAnna fell into serious silence.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff. "It is not a secret that Morgans are looking for their missing daughter. Considering their current predicament, Davis and Thompson families will be eager to share this information with Morgans in order to get some favors."


    Jeff agreed with this assumption.


    JoAnna turned to Penny. "We have two options. One is to keep you hidden for the next few weeks, and the other one is to make our move earlier than nned. In any case, we will not let them get to you.", JoAnnaforted Penny. "We need Sarah and Sophia in order to talk about the second option. Sarah and Aiden will be back by tonight. Penny, you go home and try to rest until then."


    "I will be with her.", Emma said after seeing that Penny is uneasy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1074 - Planning To Keep Penny Safe... And A Proposal

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    7:06 PM


    JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia and Felix joined for dinner.


    The newly minted parents left Cecilia at home with her nanny. Both of them were nervous to be away from their four-weeks-old baby and they frequently checked the video from the baby monitor to make sure everything is alright.


    Since Emma was present, Charlie came as well.


    They all discussed with Sarah and Aiden what happened that morning at the parking lot and provided their inputs on how it should be handled.


    After dinner they moved to the living room and continued their discussion over tasty bite-sized desserts and fresh fruits apanied by variety of beverages.


    Penny was happy that she is surrounded with eight friends who are all concerned about her wellbeing.


    The conclusion was the same as what JoAnna said that morning, that in order to keep Penny safe, she either needs to stay cooped up until her parents are out of power, or they need to take action against Marcus right away.


    Neither of the options seemed good. If they need to hide Penny, that can take weeks and she has a job. Isabe likes her, but how long will she keep the gallery without a curator? On the other side, going after Marcus earlier, will void all the nning and waiting they did so far in order to get him out of power in a big way so that he loses his supporters permanently.


    Sarah suggested more than once just getting rid of Marcus, but Aiden and Jeff can''t be ruthless to their Uncle.


    "What if we don''t touch Marcus, but we target Morgan family only?", Sarah''s question got everyone''s attention.


    Aiden thought that this is a promising idea. "How much we know, only Morgans are after Penny, and Lukas who wants revenge for what she did to him."


    Sarah confirmed and continued: "Afterst weekend, Lukas is in the hospital, taking care of his own problems. And we can intimidate him not to get any ideas of going after Penny. Then we are left only with her family."


    Aiden smiled. He loves when theyplete each other''s thoughts. "We already have a list of assets and people under the control of Morgan family. It should not be difficult to target them. Without money and people, they will lose capability to go after Penny and also Marcus will not need them."


    Sarah''s eyes sparkled while she looked at Aiden. "We can talk to Eric and see if he has any further information that can be useful."


    "Eric?", Penny asked.


    Sarah confirmed. "Your father''s bodyguard. Last weekend we attended an event and he decided to quit his job. He is working for us now. With his intimate knowledge of people and properties, he can be valuable."


    JoAnna saw that Penny was scared and added: "Don''t worry, he does not know that you are here. And he will note here either."


    Jeff looked at Sarah and Aiden: "How much time you need to take down Morgans?"


    Sarah turned to Sophia while telling Jeff that they are not the ones who can answer that question. "We will rely on big sis toe up with a n, and then we will see¡­"


    Charlie offered his assistance as well, and Emma said that she will keep Pennypany whenever possible so that she is not by herself.


    The high level n was in ce to target Morgan family, and Penny saw a ray of hope that she might reunite with Benjamin earlier than nned.


    "Penny¡­", JoAnna called. "You need to decide what you want to do with hotels your parents own."


    "Hotels?" Penny frowned. She does not want to have any connection to Morgan family.


    Jeff saw Penny''s reaction and offered his input: "When we go after your parents, they will lose everything. Hotels included. We can bankrupt them or make them change owners. We don''t care either way. However, they are very profitable and it''s a pity to waste them. That will also impact hundreds of employees who are currently relying on their jobs in those hotels. Even if you are not interested, think about your child. It will be something you can give him one day."


    JoAnna looked at her husband with admiration. She knows that he spoke so much for Penny''s sake with a hope that she will take over her family''s business. If he cares only about profits and employees, those hotels can end up under White corp. umbre. White corp. already has so many different businesses that adding hotels will not be a big deal.


    Sophia''s conclusion was the same as JoAnna''s. She patted Penny''s hand and said: "I agree with Jeff. Think about it. By tomorrow afternoon I will have a n in ce, and then you can tell us your decision."


    Penny saw that as a great idea. Besides providing a bright future for her child, she can help Ben financially as well. Whenever she is with him, he paid for everything. If she takes over those hotels, it will provide her with a chance to take care of him, but¡­"I don''t know how to run a business or manage hotels."


    "You have hotel managers who are doing day-to-day activities, so you don''t need to worry about it.", Sophia said. "As for running a business, look around this room and see how many mentors are avable. Pick one¡­ or all."


    Emma hugged Penny around her waist. "Join me as a ssmate in attending business-running crash courses. I already spoke with Anna and Sophia and they agreed to pour their business knowledge on me as a preparation for running the rehabilitation center."


    Charlie pried Emma''s hands from Penny and made her hug him. "Did you forget about your fianc¨¦? I am avable as well."


    Emma narrowed her eyes at him. "What fianc¨¦? When will you stop with that?"


    Charlie kissed her cheek. "Why are you fussing? What do you need to ept me as your fianc¨¦?"


    Emma pouted. "How can you be my fianc¨¦ without proposing or me epting? And where is the ring? And¡­ what are you doing?" Her eyes widened when she saw Charlie go down on his knee.


    He reached into his pocket as his eyes were locked on Emma''s.


    "Emma Ronin, you are my angel¡­"


    Emma didn''t hear the rest of his words from the sound of her heart thumping violently. She saw that Charlie''s lips are moving, and he is holding a ck satin jewelry box with a big sparkling diamond ring, and he is on his knee, holding onto her hand, his eyes locked on hers¡­ and she was quite sure that he is proposing.


    "¡­and I hope that you willmit to spending your life with me.", Charlie ended his speech during which Emma spaced out and looked at her expectantly.


    JoAnna giggled at the sight of her non-responsive friend and poked her.


    Emma winced and threw a re at JoAnna. She turned to Charlie and was surprised that he is standing in front of her. He leaned close to her and his breath caressed her ear.


    "Say <em>''yes''</em>¡­", he whispered.


    Emma inhaled Charlie''s masculine scent and held her breath for a second. "Yes."


    Emma was not sure if she was so lost in his kiss or if she spaced out again, but by the time kiss ended a sparkly diamond ring was on her left ring finger and Charlie looked at her lovingly.


    "Thank you for making me the happiest man in the world. I promise not to give you a single reason to regret this."


    Emma smiled and sank into Charlie''s embrace.


    "I can call you my fianc¨¦e now, right?", Charlie asked Emma after everyone present congratted them and gave them wishes for a happy future.


    Emma looked at Charlie for a second before asking. "You did that in order to make me stopining?"


    Charlieughed and pulled Emma to sit in hisp. "I did that so that you ept spending the rest of your life with me. Titles are not important to me, but I see that they are important to you¡­ so, yes. I did that in order to make you stopining."


    Charlie''s eyes shed mischievously, and he spoke in Emma''s ear softly: "You should see what all I''m prepared to do in order to make you spend your nights in my bed."


    Emma felt her face burning and she quickly nced around to make sure no one heard that. She wanted to remind Charlie to behave, there are people around! But then she saw him lick his lips slowly while his eyebrow arched suggestively, and she knew that he is telling her that he is thirsty. She buried her face in his neck.


    "You will be the end of me.", she mumbled.


    "The beginning, my angel. I am your beginning.", Charlie corrected Emma and tightened his hug while smile refused to leave his face. He is hugging his fianc¨¦e¡­ and she said <em>''yes''</em>.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1075 - Two Missions At The Same Time (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    Wednesday


    7:49 PM


    Sarah and Aiden joined Jeff and JoAnna in discussing ns for handling Morgan family.


    Sophia prepared several scenarios, and estimated oues. Everything is well documented, and she exined it to Sarah in person that afternoon.


    Sophia is not there because she does not want to leave Cecilia unless it''s absolutely necessary. Felix shares Sophia''s opinion on that matter. They went to Sarah''s and Aiden''s house for dinner on the previous day, and that time apart from their baby was torturous for both Sophia and Felix.


    Out of avable scenarios, they picked one which they think works the best.


    "In this way, Morgans are out of power, and their hotels will go to Penny.", Sarah summarized and told Jeff. "I think that it''s wise to keep you out of this."


    "I agree that the best oue is the one where Marcus is not alerted that I am onto him. But how do we handle Morgans without my involvement?", Jeff asked.


    Aiden understood Sarah''s intention. "We will handle it under the name of Chaos. By spreading the word that Morgans offended Chaos, it will appear as we are retaliating and also, Marcus will keep his distance from one of his biggest supporters."


    "Correct!", Sarah beamed. "And not just Marcus, but everyone will stay away from Morgans because no one wants to be at odds with us."


    "Everyone knows that their bodyguard is the first one who joined Sarah under that stage." Aiden told Jeff. "We will use that and spice it up to get the rumors going. No one will think that you have anything to do with it."


    Sarah approved. "And while we are dealing with his assets and reputation, you get your people to transfer hotels to Penny''s name so that everything is legal."


    Jeff nodded. "I like that. When should we act?"


    "As soon as possible.", Sarah responded. "We have a confirmation that Mr. Davis spoke with Mr. Morgan yesterday afternoon. They know that Penny came out of LA Medical Center with Emma Ronin who is in a rtionship with Charlie. This morning, Mr. Morgan sent two dozen of his people to Los Angeles. He is looking for Penny and it''s just a matter of time before they find her. "


    They all agreed that they need to deal with Morgans swiftly.


    "Will you be able to get Melodie out tomorrow?", JoAnna asked.


    Earlier that day, Melodie contacted them, saying that she has the information on Marcus from her father and that they can approach her at a nightclub in San Antonio tomorrow evening.


    "Between Melodie and Penny, the two of us will help Penny stay safe." Sarah responded and saw JoAnna frown.


    JoAnna wants Penny safe also, but Melodie can have a valuable information in their fight against Marcus.


    Sarah saw that JoAnna is troubled. "Don''t worry, Aiden and I are not going to get Melodie to safety, but we have an alternative¡­ hear me out. The best way to approach a person in a nightclub without being suspected is to act as a couple. That is what Aiden and I nned to do. And now that we can''t go, we think that Haru and N can go instead of us."


    "Are they ready?" Jeff frowned at the thought that they are just kids.


    Both Sarah and Aiden confirmed.


    Sarah wanted to rify why they decided on this approach: "We need to act tomorrow, or we will lose our chance for this week, because for the weekend we will all be in the White Mansion for your inauguration."


    All four of them shared an understanding that the more they dy, the more Penny is in danger. Also, there is a chance that Melodie is caught or that she changes her mind. Sending a second team to handle Melodie is the best solution.


    "Both Haru and N are capable fighters, smart and N is a great tactician. And they are a couple.", Aiden said.


    "They need to go to a nightclub, and they are underage.", JoAnna found a problem.


    Sarahughed. "If that is the biggest concern, we are doing great. Jeff can get them IDs saying that they are over 21."


    Jeff confirmed. "I can have that ready first thing in the morning."


    JoAnna had to agree that this makes sense. "OK. Tell us what you need from us¡­"


    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    Sarah and Aiden returned to the Cliffside vi and called Haru and N to join them for a meeting.


    Haru and N were ecstatic that they get to go for their own mission. In a nightclub! As a couple! This mission is getting better and better the more they knew about it.


    Sarah gave Eve-vision lenses to Haru and N. They are not aware of Eve''s existence, but they understood that the lenses are giving them an amazing vision upgrade.


    "Put them on and get used to them.", Sarah said when she gave them lenses. "y with the options avable and ask any questions you might have.", she added after giving them a basic introduction into features avable.


    Sarah gave them ear studs formunicating. "They are great in canceling the background noise, perfect for a noisy nightclub."


    They went over the n for extracting Melodie several times.


    Tomorrow, four of them will take Jeff''s jet (which they are using most of the time) and head to San Antonio where they will reach in time for lunch. After lunch, Sarah and Aiden will help Haru and N check-in to a hotel, before they continue to Das. Past that point, Haru and N are on their own.


    Haru and N have sessions with stylists at 5 PM before heading to the nightclub. Melodie will be in a VIP room with her regr clubbing-squad, and she will expect someone to approach her after 10 PM when she goes to the restroom. Once they get Melodie out of the nightclub, the three of them will go back to the hotel and wait for Sarah and Aiden to pick them up after they finish their mission in Das.


    "We are estimating that we will meet you at your hotel around 3 AM.", Aiden told Haru and N. "Until then, Melodie''s safety is in your hands. Be aware that there are two bodyguards who are with her usually. Sometimes they are inside the club, and on other times they wait for her at the main entry. If you need to take care of them, do it discretely. Don''t attract attention. It''s important that this is done low key so that we extend the time until her parents notice that she is missing."


    "We don''t estimate that you will encounter a situation where you are caught. BUT in case that happens, keep each other safe until we are back. The lens and ear studs have tracking capabilities. We will find you.", Sarah said and added: "Don''t forget to eat. After the styling session, you will have plenty of time for a dinner."


    Aiden agreed that food is important. "Haru, as a man, it''s on you to find a restaurant and ce a reservation¡­"


    Haru looked at Aiden and nodded earnestly. Suddenly, he felt that out of the whole rescue mission in a nightclub, the most important thing is to pick a good restaurant for dinner. Because that is the first date-dinner he has with N, and he needs to leave a good impression.


    Sarah felt the need to add: "You will have IDs which are allowing you to consume alcohol, but it you have any, you are in trouble. Make sure your mind is clear in order to prevent getting hurt or cause your partner to get hurt¡­"


    Haru and N nced at each other and smiled. They like that <em>''partner''</em> word.


    "Tomorrow will be a busy day. Go and get rest how much you can...", Sarah ushered Haru and N away when they said that there are no more questions.


    "Do you think they will get any rest tonight?", Sarah asked Aiden when Haru and N left.


    "No way. With the excitement of their first independent mission, they also have a date. But that is on them¡­ We need to finalize what are we doing with Morgans tomorrow¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1076 - Two Missions At The Same Time (2)

    Thursday


    8:29 AM


    In a private jet, above Arizona¡­


    They are on their way to San Antonio, on track tond shortly after 11 AM local time.


    Sarah is smiling and shaking her head at the sight of Haru and N who are sleeping in their seats while holding hands. "I told them to get rest¡­"


    "And I told you that they will be too excited to get any.", Aiden said and pulled Sarah to sit next to him. "Come and see options I picked for their makeover¡­" he handed her aptop.


    Sarah looked at the website of a salon in San Antonio which provides full-styling services.


    "Haru will be super-handsome." Sarah approved. "Add request to take pictures and to send them to our email. Individual and couple''s photos."


    Her smile faded at the sight of options for N. "That dress is too short! How about¡­ This one?"


    Aiden objected. "There is nothing wrong with my pick. It''s perfect for a nightclub."


    "Yeah, your pick is perfect for a twenty-something girl who is looking for a hookup. Our N is sixteen and THIS dress is just fine¡­"


    "That is too long, looks like grandma-style¡­" He saw that Sarah frowned and quickly rified: "OK. Not grandma. I wanted to say that your pick is good for a formal asion. This is a nightclub¡­"


    Sarah and Aidenpromised on a sleeveless skater dress which ends just above knees and does not expose cleavage.


    Ah, parenting is hard¡­


    ¡­


    Four of them had lunch and then headed to a hotel to check-in Haru and N.


    They got two connected suites.


    Sarah looked at the interior and nodded in approval.


    The lobby boasts massive crystal chandeliers and numerous sitting areas facing either one of the five fireces or huge windows overlooking the private garden owned by the hotel. From the entrance, you can see massive marble columns and decor that says how this hotel caters to upper ss customers. The hotel offers a 24 hour room service, gym, spa, indoor swimming pool, five restaurants, and enclosed lounging area with a full bar which turns into a club during evening hours.


    Room interiors are vintage-inspired and have modern spa-like bathrooms. Each of the two suites they got has a spacious sitting area with a wet bar.


    This hotel is owned by Morgan family, and it will be one of five that Penny will own after Jeff does his magic.


    They went through the n for Haru and N one more time before Sarah and Aiden headed back to the airport. Their mission for tonight is in Das.


    "Take care of each other. Safety first¡­", Sarah was givingst minute advices like a concerned mother while Aiden almost dragged her toward the exit.


    "Our current estimate is that we will be back at 3 AM. We will be in touch and let you know if we are dyed.", Aiden said as thest reminder before closing the door.


    Sarah wanted to go back in and give few more reminders, but Aiden stopped her. He held her firmly around her waist, to prevent her from bolting back.


    "Do you have anything new to say?"


    Sarah shrugged. "No. But can additional reminders hurt?"


    "No. But they can annoy. They heard it all. You will be a difficult mother to our kids¡­" Aiden squinted when he realized that he said too much. And he didn''t mean it. She is not annoying or difficult and she will be a wonderful mother.


    Sarah pressed her lips into a thin line while her heart grew heavy. She wants them to stay safe and he called her annoying and difficult. For some reason, that hurt more than it should and she knows that he didn''t mean it for real. Maybe because he mentioned their kids¡­ She told herself that she can''t be so touchy, she should be stronger than this.


    Aiden noticed the change in Sarah, and he could see that her expression shifted to a dispirited one, but it was only for a second before it became neutral. Cold.


    He cursed himself internally when he realized that he hurt her feelings, and she is putting on a mask to conceal it.


    Aiden stopped walking and pulled Sarah into his embrace. "I''m sorry. Please don''t do this¡­"


    "Do what?"


    He sighed when he heard the coldness in her voice.


    "This¡­ don''t hide that I hurt you."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Anything other than bottling it up. Pinch me, hit me, scold me¡­ tell me that I''m despicable for talking without thinking and for hurting your feelings."


    "What is the point in me telling you things you already know? It will just be annoying¡­" She pushed him away and got out of his hug. "Let''s go. We have a mission¡­"


    Two stepster, Sarah felt Aiden''s arms around her.


    He held her firmly from the back, preventing her from making another step.


    "Sarah, love¡­ I know that this is how you survived while I was not by your side. But I am here now. Don''t hold it in, and don''t hold back. If you are angry, or sad, or anything¡­ let it out." Aiden walked around Sarah, to face her, and cupped her cheeks in his palms.


    "I am here now¡­ I am here¡­", he chanted between kisses.


    Sarah rxed and let him kiss her until he had enough and then he hugged her again.


    Aiden moved away and looked at Sarah and his heart cracked when he realized that she allowed him to hold her only so that he feels better. Because her smile was unable to hideck of emotions in her eyes.


    He leaned toward her and rested his forehead on hers.


    "I''m sorry for being stupid.", he said. "I promised to take care of you and to make it up to you and to make everything better, but I don''t know how and it''s killing me from the inside."


    Sarah heard his words and they reached deep into her soul. She asked herself, what is she doing? She went through all the hardships and survived days while he was nonresponsive with a hope that he wille back and hold her and that they can be together again. And now that he is holding her, she is acting like it doesn''t matter. Sarah is aware that she built a wall so that all the ugly stuff stays out, but that same wall is keeping Aiden out as well.


    She wrapped her arms around him and held him tightly. "I''m sorry for keeping you out. I want to let you in, but sometimes¡­ I don''t know how."


    Aiden held her tightly, happy that she spoke to him. Since he woke up, this is the first time that she acknowledged that she is keeping things bottled up. He observed that she is sharing her happiness and all the good things, but when she is sad or hurt, she keeps those parts to herself. Aiden fears that if he does not break through and gets Sarah to share her burden, she will lock herself in just how she did when they were in the cabin in Canada when she could not take it anymore (after he told her that they should split up and she saw those photos of him with random women). He does not want Sarah to go through that again.


    Aiden got an idea¡­"How about we go to where everything began?"


    Sarah looked at him and blinked. "Your apartment in Fairfield?"


    He nodded and looked at her hopefully.


    Sarah smiled. "I would love that¡­ After this weekend?"


    Aiden wants to go right away, but they have this mission going on, and then a weekend in Austin for Jeff and JoAnna to be Master and Madam officially, so her suggestion is reasonable. "Sounds like a n."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1077 - They Showered

    ~ San Antonio ~


    Thursday


    3:18 PM


    Haru and N sat on the sofa in the living area of the one out of two connected suites and nodded at repeated advices from Sarah.


    They found it funny when Aiden almost dragged Sarah out and hisst reminder told them that for the next twelve hours (or so) it''s just the two of them.


    The door closed and everything was¡­ silent.


    Both N and Haru were hit with a sudden realization that it''s just the two of them. In a hotel room (well, two rooms actually). And they have about an hour and a half until their styling appointment. Now what?


    N nced at Haru who was looking at her with a small smile at the corner of his lips and she really hoped that her dark brown skin is hiding the fact that the blood rushed into her face.


    "I¡­ I will go and shower¡­", she stuttered and rushed to the adjacent suite.


    Haru looked after N and thought how she is super-cute.


    He wondered, does she think that the tension will be eased up by her saying how she is going behind that door to remove her clothes? Well, she didn''t say that, but that is what he heard.


    Haru took a deep breath and decided that he should shower as well. A cold shower to calm his wondering thoughts because he wondered how she looks like while standing under the shower¡­ and how her skin will feel under his palms¡­ and what noises will she make if he kisses her neck, or her breasts, or¡­? How will it feel when she kisses him in the same way? Will she mind if he joins her?


    Honestly, it''s not the first time he is thinking about it, but so far, they were never by themselves, so it was all his imagination, wishful thinking. And now it''s different.


    The knowledge that it''s just the two of them, with no one to interrupt or pry into what they are doing is¡­ tormenting.


    Haru removed his clothes and stepped into the oversized shower enclosure and he heard a faint sound of water running. He remembered theyout of the two adjacent suites and that bathrooms are separated only by a wall. Haru ced his palm on the cold wall tiles and closed his eyes, allowing his imagination to picture the girl on the other side of the wall¡­ naked¡­ her palms moving over her delicate skin while she applies the shower gel¡­


    "Shit!", Haru eximed and twisted the handle for cold water and waited for a relief¡­ which didn''te. He realized that his thoughts are making his body too hot to be cooled down by the icy water which is gliding over him. His core throbbed for a release, all the tension centered in his lower abdomen.


    His hand moved and he held onto his erection, the grip was just right, and his hand moved rhythmically slowly, at first, while his mind lingered on the other side of that wall.


    N was in the shower, thinking how long she needs to be in here until her mind calms down and she can go and face Haru without getting all flustered. Why is she getting flustered? Isn''t this what she wanted? For a long time, she is wishing that it''s just the two of them. That they can hold each other and kiss and not worry that someone will see them being affectionate, interrupt them and then tease them for what they saw.


    Really. It''s hard living in a house full of kids. If they knew how wonderful love is, they would not tease them, but they would give them privacy. Hmph!


    N wondered, what is Haru doing now? He should be in the shower as well, right? She remembered theyout of the suites, and that means that he is just behind this wall. Only few feet apart, or less¡­ naked¡­ She saw his muscr upper body more than once. Whenever he removes his top while sparing with others he throws a smug nce at her while confirming that she is watching him. What about the rest of his body? She would like to see that as well¡­


    Her breath hitched when she thought how if right now she can see him, then he can see her as well. What would he think about her body? She is leaner and has smaller breasts than those women she saw online. Will Haru like her? She cupped her breast in her palm to evaluate the size. They are small and firm. Well, not really small, she is a B cup which is probably an average size for a sixteen-year-old girl. But¡­ what if Haru prefers the big ones, the ones which bounce in an alluring way when a woman moves? Ah, maybe he does not see her like a woman, but a child because she does not have all the curves which are expected from a woman who can seduce a man.


    N surprised herself with this thought. Does she want to seduce him? How can she do that? And¡­ what will Haru do if she is sessful? She watched few movies, so she has a general idea what men do to women which attract them¡­ She wondered, how will that feel?


    N squeezed her breast and found the feeling¡­ ufortable, foreign. Then she pinched her nipple and winced. Why would anyone do that? That is not pleasurable. Why are those women in the movies smiling and moaning with their eyes closed like they are enjoying their favorite dessert? N thought that maybe she is not doing it right¡­ She rubbed her palm over her nipple area until it hardened and then pinched it again. This time it was a bit¡­ different.


    Her other hand glided over her abdomen and then moved between her legs. She twitched at the sensation like little sparks flying when her fingers touched between her folds. It was unexpected because she is confident that she touches those ces few times a day, after she uses the restroom when she cleans herself. Why is it so different now? Why is this so sensitive and at the same time her body is urging her to do it again?


    And she did it again, and again, and she felt that something is awakening within her¡­ demanding of her to do it more, and faster, and harder and not stop no matter how wildly her heart is beating and how much her legs are shaky, spreading apart on their own while allowing her to touch herself more.


    ¡­


    N is on the sofa in the sitting area of her suite, deep in thoughts of what happened in the shower. She never experienced anything like that, but she is quite confident that was an orgasm. Oh, it was electrifying and breathtaking, and she wants to feel that again, but at the same time it''s super-embarrassing. Is she supposed to allow Haru to touch her like that?


    Even now when she shifts her legs, she can feel that area more sensitive than usually. It''s a reminder that it happened, she didn''t imagine it.


    N almost jumped out of her skin when she saw Haru few steps away from her.


    "We should leave in fifteen minutes.", he reminded her.


    He knocked before entering her suite, and this is only the sitting area and both of them are fully clothed. Why is she so jumpy?


    "Are you OK?", Haru asked when he realized that N is avoiding looking at him. He is not sure what happened, but he can see that she is ufortable.


    His heart stopped at the thought that she heard his sounds while he pleasured himself in the shower. Did he call her name? He probably did once or twice¡­ Is that why she is all flustered?


    He wished for a shovel so that he can dig a hole and hide in there, but he does not want to hide from N. He wants to be close to her. In order to do that, he needs to fix this. He does not want her to think of him like some dirty pervert.


    Haru approached N slowly and sat on the sofa next to her.


    "N, I''m sorry."


    She was confused. "What are you sorry about?"


    "We are all humans, and we all have needs and our body reacts when we are near a person we like¡­"


    N swallowed hard and her eyes widened in horror when she realized what he is talking about. Oh, my God! He heard her! He heard her sounds while she touched herself in the shower! She tried to be quiet, but when that unexpected electricity shoot from her core to every part of her body, she was unable to hold back her moans. Did she call his name? She was definitely thinking about him, and she is not sure if she voiced her thoughts while her body shuddered in ecstasy.


    Haru saw N shrinking away from him and his heart constricted. In one swift move, he embraced her and pulled her close.


    "I''m sorry if I''m making you ufortable in any way. I know that all this is new for you and believe me when I say that it''s new for me as well."


    Haru felt N rx at his words and he was relieved.


    He inched away and looked into her eyes. "N, I like you very much and I promise that no matter what, I will not do anything against your will. If anything I do is bothering you, please tell me. OK?"


    N realized that it''s not only her first time to fall in love, it''s his too. And he must be nervous and insecure just how she is.


    She smiled and leaned her head on his shoulder while her arms wrapped around him.


    "I am confident that whatever we are going through is normal.", she said. "As long as it''s consensual, we should enjoy it."


    He hummed in agreement, happy that she hugged him.


    N nted a small kiss on his neck. "I like you too.", she whispered.


    Haru checked the time and saw that they have seven more minutes. He decided to use that time wisely. He leaned back on the sofa and enjoyed the feeling of N''s body against his.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1078 - Two Missions At The Same Time (3)

    ~ San Antonio ~


    Haru is in the waiting area of the styling salon, waiting for N toe after her session is done.


    He is waiting for more than half an hour. It seems that it is true how girls take much longer to get ready. There are magazines and a television to pass the time, but he is too nervous.


    Haru checked on his phone three times reviews and photos of the restaurant where he got the dinner reservation. It''s a romantic restaurant on the riverbank. And he made sure to get a private table by the window.


    He saw the curtain obscuring the side door move and he felt that the time froze when N made her way out. The red skater dress fits her just right, and her hair is braided and pulled to the back. The high heeled shoes make her long legs even longer. She is usually wearing loosely fitting clothes which arefortable and practical, ready for exercise. This is the first time he sees her in a dress. Light makeup emphasizes her beautiful features, and he was staring at her lips which shone slightly because of the lip gloss. He regretted not using his half an hour wait to go and buy some flowers, because she deserves all the flowers on the world.


    "What do you think?", she asked shyly.


    "You are beautiful.", Haru responded under his breath while his expression showed that he is almost possessed.


    She smiled. "You are handsome as well."


    N thought that Haru is super-handsome in well-fitting ck pants and a crisp white shirt under a dark blue zer which showcases his well-defined shoulders. What got her attention is that he got a haircut, which makes him look sharp and edgy at the same time. Her heart raced with every step he made toward her.


    Haru likes that she called him handsome. It was the first time that she voiced her approval of his looks. He told himself that he should dress up more often.


    They both posed absentmindedly while one of the stylists took their photos. "Ites in the package¡­", the stylist justified calling back the couple which was openly eager to leave the salon.


    The dinner was lovely, but neither of them paid much attention to delicious food or to the romantic views. They were focused on each other and that made it the most romantic experience ever.


    They rejected all three waiter''s offers for the wine. If Sarah or Aiden find out that they had alcohol, they would be in trouble.


    Haru and N entered the nightclub without any issues. They were dressed for the asion, looking smart and the bouncer at the entry didn''t even ask for their IDs.


    The sight inside was something neither of them expected. People drinking, dancing,ughing¡­ it looked like hundreds of people came with a sole purpose to have fun.


    Both Haru and N were painfully aware of all the couples¡­ holding each other, kissing, their bodies pressing against each other. It was like everyone was telling them that it''s OK to express your affection physically, and no one paid attention to what the couple few inches away was doing.


    It was a very different atmosphere than the one in the house where everyone was sneaking nces at them, hoping that they will catch them doing something they can be teased about.


    Haru checked the time and leaned closer to N so that she can hear him over the sting music: "We have one hour until we need to focus on the target. Do you want a drink, or¡­?"


    She smiled while thinking, why is he leaning so close when he can use the ear stud? But then¡­ she does not mind having him close. She gestured toward the dancefloor. "How about a dance?"


    Haru''s eyebrows shoot up. He is not much of a dancer, actually, other than few times goofing around he never danced. But he would like to hold N close and seeing from people present that everyone is doing their own thing, he thought that it can''t be difficult.


    Haru was proven wrong. It was extremely difficult to hold onto N, surrounded by people, lots of couples¡­ and so many of them were French kissing! It set the mood to an unexpectedly heated one.


    His throat constricted and he really wanted to kiss her, and to try with the tongue as well. He wondered how would that be? Would her taste be sweet and match the way she looks? Because she looks extremely edible.


    Haru didn''t have much time to think about it, because N was thinking the same thing, and impacted by the atmosphere, she kissed him. It was the first time for N to initiate a kiss, and it caught him by surprise for a second before he gathered her against his body.


    They both shivered when their tongues touched.


    Haru was confident that she is sweeter than anything he tasted so far, and her breath mixed with his, and she was holding onto him tightly, her body pressed against his, and it was amazing. Nightclubs are amazing! This is nothing like the Chaos club where people are shouting and fighting. Well, it''s noisy here as well, and in a way it might seem that every couple is engaged into some kind of a match, but it was hot and steamy, at least that is how he felt.


    N was holding onto him, like she is holding onto her lifeline. Haru was overwhelming and she felt that she needs to step up her game if she does not want to disappear in the heat of his mes. He was super handsome, and intense and the kiss was wet and a bit sloppy at first, but she didn''t mind because after few seconds they found their rhythm, and the only thing on her mind is that she does not want this to end.


    It took a minute for N to realize what is that hard thing grinding against her core. It was embarrassing and exciting at the same time and she struggled between pushing him away and pulling him closer.


    Haru was consumed in the kiss and his need to hold her tightly, unaware that she can feel him. He struggled to keep his hands on her back, because it was so easy to imagine his hands going under that dress and reaching for her sweet spots which he imagined many times before.


    <em>''Time: 9:55 PM, Step: go into the position to intercept the target''</em>, a message was shown on their lenses, pulling them out of the kissing frenzy with a reminder that they are on a mission.


    They broke the kiss and both of them breathed heavily before heading toward the staircase. Based on the n, Melodie will walk this way and go to the restroom on the main floor. N will go after her, while Haru takes care of the bodyguards, if any. N will exit with Melodie from the side exit, and Haru will follow one minute behind to ensure they are not followed. They will meet at the parking lot and head to the hotel.


    At 9:57 PM, Haru and N were in the position. Now they need to wait for Melodie. She said after 10 PM, but that can mean 10:05 PM or midnight¡­ they are not sure. She will probably find a convenient time and they need to wait.


    Haru used options in Eve-vision and he was pleasantly surprised that it confirmed location of the target in the VIP room and he was able to set a warning when she leaves the room. He shared his discovery with N, and she was happy because this means that they don''t need to stare at every personing down the stairs.


    Now that they don''t need to focus on the staircase, it means that they can focus on each other.


    Haru pinned N against the wall and another kissing frenzy began. They didn''t care if anyone is watching, and no one paid attention to them because most of the people around them were doing the same thing.


    Sarah and Aiden are correct: the best way to go into a nightclub and blend into the crowd is to go as a couple.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1079 - Two Missions At The Same Time (4)

    ~ Das ~


    Sarah and Aiden are observing on theptop video feeds of the area provided by the drones they dispatched.


    Eric told them that in this ce Mr. Morgan has a secret underground bunker of some sort where he keeps most of his valuables.


    Sarah and Aiden want to make Morgan family''s demise appear like it came from Chaos, so they selected few targets to attack and to leave their marks.


    Most of the things they can handle from thefort of theirputer room by shutting down the ounts and tampering with names on the documents, but they need the originals (if any exist) so that Mr. Morgan can''t take them back.


    Eric informed them that this is the most secretive and most secured location that Mr. Morgan owns, so they concluded that if those original documents exist, the chance is high that they will be here. Based on that, Sarah and Aiden decided to make this location their first target.


    They didn''t bring Eric with them, because they still don''t trust himpletely. He was under the influence of the truth serum, but there is always a possibility that they didn''t ask the right questions.


    After all they''ve been through, Sarah and Aiden don''t trust neers easily.


    Sarah and Aiden have with them twenty men from the White family. They are all people whom they trained on the White property, and currently they are working for Jeff. Each of those men received a facemask, so that their identities are not exposed, and also they are here with ten ck unmarked vans. Their purpose: to help Sarah and Aiden carry out any <em>''treasures''</em> they find in that underground bunker.


    The mission went smoothly. The drones disabled guards, Eve took over the surveince and put it on a loop so that activities of <em>''the robbers''</em> are not recorded. Sarah and Aiden walked in with Jeff''s men like they own the ce.


    The scans from the surface showed that there is something underground, but it is deep, and under ayer of some metallic mixture, so they were unable to see the details.


    They expected to find a bunker and a bunker they found.


    The entrance was right where Eric told them, and Eve helped crack the passcodes and bypass the biometrics so that no rms are triggered.


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t expect what they found inside. It was like a huge treasure cave. Paintings stacked one on top of the other. Both Sarah and Aiden are not into art, but Eve-vision helped them identify few pieces worth several million dors each. Those pieces are missing from the open market for many years. There were statues, ancient weapons, antiques, jewelry, a wall-covering wine rack with hundreds of bottles¡­ It seems that Mr. Morgan is a collector.


    Sarah''s eyes lit up when she saw a huge safe door which leads to another room!


    As soon as they confirmed that there are no traps, Sarah and Aiden got Jeff''s men to start taking things into vans.


    Initial n was to take everything with them to Los Angeles right away, but they found too many items which need to be handled with care. Aiden instructed their helpers to take all the items to the storage owned by the White family, where it will be packed and secured in a way to prevent any damage and then it will be transported to Los Angeles where Sarah and Aiden will figure out what exactly they looted and what to do with it.


    Aiden suggested that Penny can help them with the artwork because she is an expert in the area, to which Sarah agreed absentmindedly while reading on Eve-vision instructions how to crack open that safe-door. Whatever is inside, must be precious enough to hide in the safe inside a secret bunker.


    Aiden handled logistics of getting the things out while Sarah kept busy with the safe.


    Aiden was surprised that Sarah had a diamond-head drill and explosive with her, it seems that she expected something like this. Or maybe she hoped for it. He didn''t notice when she packed those things in the suitcase which she brought with her.


    With the help of the Eve-vision, Sarah knew where exactly to drill and how much explosive to put inside in order to damage internal locking mechanism without sting the door itself.


    Jeff''s people worked fast, and they were more than halfway with clearing numerous things from the bunker when the door of the safe opened.


    Inside they found gold bars, diamonds and documents. A lot of documents.


    Aiden nced randomly through few and confirmed that one section was filled with property deeds, originals. What surprised them is that not all of them are on the name of the members of the Morgan family.


    One stack of documents was on the name <em>''Harriet Morgan''</em>. Sarah remembered that Penny told her how her parents took away her assets, well¡­ she will get them back. It''s a piece of cake for Sarah and Aiden to change the name on electronic documents, and as long as Penny holds onto the originals, <em>''Harriet Morgan''</em> will not show up to im what is hers.


    "Do you think that these are stolen? Or are they kept here for safekeeping?", Aiden asked Sarah while holding several documents which had unknown owner''s names on them.


    Sarah shrugged indicating that she does not know. "We are taking everything and will examine themter."


    Another section inside the vault was with some other documents, pages from different magazines, photographs, and there were several external hard drives as well.


    "Any guesses what these are?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    Now it was his turn to shrug. "Whatever it is, it''s important enough to be locked in here."


    "Maybe these are the reasons why Morgan family so quickly gained favor with Marcus.", Sarah guessed.


    They all discussed more than once how it''s unusual that Morgan family switched their loyalty from Oscar (and Jeff) to Marcus only recently, but very quickly Mr. Morgan became very close to Marcus, to obvious displeasure of people who are supporting Marcus for many years already.


    Sarah and Aiden were happy with the loot. They emptied¡­ everything.


    Jeff''s men took with them all the things from the bunker and valuables from the vault like gold and diamonds while Sarah and Aiden decided to take with them documents and hard drives. They want to start checking them as soon as they get back to Los Angeles, and if all goes ording to the n, they will be there in time for breakfast tomorrow.


    Before leaving, they marked several spots with a spray paint by making the Chaos symbol: a circle with eight arrowsing out of it.


    With rumors already in ce how the Chaos army was offended by Morgans, this will be perfect.


    They drove out with vans leisurely like they didn''tmit a grand robbery.


    All the security guys working for Mr. Morgan will wake up in about two hours, at which time Eve will resume regr security footage. And by then, Sarah and Aiden (and their loot) will be long gone.


    After parting ways with Jeff''s people, Aiden drove the car toward the city.


    "We are not going to the airport?", Sarah asked when he parked on a parking lot downtown Das.


    "We told Haru and N that we will be back by three o''clock and considering the time needed to reach San Antonio, we have more than two hours... for us.", Aiden exined while offering his hand to Sarah.


    Sarah didn''t ask any more questions. She can see that he nned something. She ced her hand in his and stepped out of the car.


    They reached the rooftop restaurant of some sort, but it was more like a lounging area under the gazebo canopy overlooking nightlights of downtown Das. About a dozen tables around the lounging area were empty. The whole ce was just for the two of them it reminded Sarah of Paris, when Aiden booked the whole boat-restaurant for them.


    Aiden ordered food in advance, because freshly made dishes were on the table, waiting for them when they took their seats.


    Aiden observed Sarah''s smile which confirmed that she likes it.


    They enjoyed their meal in a pleasant silence while exchanging loving gazes.


    For dessert, Sarah curled up next to Aiden on the sofa and he fed her a yummy vani cake with fresh strawberries.


    Once they finished with their meal, bright lights went off and the small fairy lights hanging above them provided a romantic atmosphere.


    Aiden held Sarah''s hand in his and said what is on his mind: "I must admit that since I woke up I was overwhelmed by guilt that I left you by yourself for so long, and then I scrambled to catch up and make myself useful. With all that, I forgot what is important¡­ to make you happy."


    Sarah looked at him and she felt guilty as well. "I am happy. I am sorry that I am so busy that I don''t show you how happy I am."


    "Don''t me yourself. If I''m able to help you more you would not be so busy."


    "You woke up just over a month ago. You are doing great.", sheforted him.


    Aiden caressed her cheek. "Not good enough. There are still so many things I need to make up to you."


    Sarah was happy that he wants to help, but his healthes first. "Don''t push yourself. One thing at a time. OK?"


    "OK¡­", his devilish smile was on while curtains fell down, providing aplete privacy under the gazebo canopy enclosure lit up by the fairy lights from above.


    "One¡­ thing¡­ at a time¡­", he said between kisses while pushing her down on the sofa.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1080 - Two Missions At The Same Time (5)

    ~ San Antonio ~


    In the nightclub, nearby entrance to the stairs which lead to the upper floor with VIP rooms¡­


    N and Haru are swept away in their kissing frenzy.


    The two of them inhaled each other''s breaths without making any excuses. They were not in a packed nightclub. They were in a world of their own, just the two of them. They were reduced to the need to feel each other, and to get closer, because this was not close enough.


    N''s fingersced in Haru''s hair. The way he is pressing her against the wall with his body is making her feel that she has no other option than to cling onto him, to pull him closer, to feel him more.


    His lips parted from hers and he kissed her neck and sucked and licked as he moved slowly toward her ear and then back down again while sending quivers through her body with every touch.


    Her lips were behind his ear and her soft moans were driving him nuts. He felt the pressure rising in his lower abdomen and he had a need to release the tension¡­ somehow.


    Haru reached for her leg and lifted it slightly while holding onto her thigh. It allowed him to stand between her legs, and he bent his knees a bit and pressed himself against her and then his hips moved.


    N felt him grinding between her legs. Haru was hard and ready and somehow¡­ he was pressing on her sensitive spot. As he moved, she felt familiar sparks spread from her core to the rest of her body, sensation was getting stronger and the number of sparks increased, and her brain was getting numb. She knew what is happening, she knew where this is going, and she knew that this is not the right time or ce, but she didn''t want him to stop.


    N''s whole body trembled, and she was d that he is pinning her against the wall, because her knees were unable to hold her. Her heavy breaths became erratic and she didn''t realize at what point her hips started moving to meet his.


    "Oh, God!", she moaned while clinging onto him.


    Her voice was like a wake-up call for Haru. He swiftly let go of her leg and patted her dress down to make sure she is not exposed while taking one step away.


    N looked at him with a small frown and unfocused eyes.


    "I am sorry, N. This ce is evil.", he quickly said, assuming that she didn''t like it and knowing that this is not a ce for anything like that. "I didn''t mean to do this, it just..."


    "Why did you stop?"


    He paused at her question and looked at her in disbelief.


    "You liked it?", he wanted to rify.


    She froze for a moment while thinking that there is NO WAY she will admit that she liked it.


    "I like you.", she responded and leaned onto him. N wrapped her arms around Haru and took few deep breaths to calm down.


    Haru hugged N and thought about her words and what they imply.


    He tipped her chin up and kissed her on the lips. "How about we continue when we have privacy?"


    "I will leave that up to you.", she responded and hid her face in his neck.


    <em>''The target left the VIP room''</em>, a message was shown on their lenses, and it started showing the distance between the target (aka Melodie) and them.


    Haru took a deep breath while thinking that this is such a bad timing. Why did that womane out now? He wanted to ask N what does that mean, that she is leaving it up to him? ¡­ Is she leaving it up to him to find privacy? Does that mean that she wants to proceed further in their rtionship? How much further? ... But they have a mission, and all those questions will need to wait.


    "Let''s finish this safely." He kissed N lightly on the lips. "I''m right behind you."


    "I know.", she smiled and pecked his lips before getting out of his embrace and going after Melodie.


    ¡­


    "Miss Wright, I''m here to escort you out.", N told Melodie in a soft voice when she approached her in the restroom.


    "You?" Melodie scrutinized N. "They sent a child?"


    N was not sure how to respond to this. If she is a child, should she call Melodie an old hag? She read the files, and Melodie is 10 years older than she is.


    N adjusted her mood and asked: "Do you want to leave or not? We have a car waiting at the parking lot."


    "Sure. I have two bodyguards. Did you take care of them?"


    "Are they inside the club or out?", N asked.


    Melodie shrugged. "They move around. I''m not sure where they are now."


    N touched her ear stud. "There are two bodyguards in the area."


    "Thanks.", Haru''s voice rang in her ear and it made her smile.


    N thought that she will ask Sarah if Haru and she can keep the ear studs. They can talk in the evening when they are in their rooms. The sound is so crisp that it makes her feel like he is right next to her. She likes that.


    "Let''s go.", N told Melodie. "We will take the side exit on the left. If you see your bodyguards, don''t stop. Someone else will take care of them. The two of us just need to reach the car."


    Melodie nodded. She likes that there is someone else as well, and not just this teenage girl.


    N and Melodie made their way through the crowd toward the exit. The two of them were more than halfway to their destination, when Melodie''s bodyguards noticed that Melodie is not going back to the VIP room but heading in a different direction. They were in the crowd, waiting for her toe back from the restroom.


    Unfortunately for the bodyguards, Haru spotted them as soon as they started moving: two men in matching ck suits, moving as one, toward N and that woman. It was easy to find them.


    N and Melodie walked through the small hallway and out of the club and Haru caught up with bodyguards few steps away from the exit door.


    Luckily, the small hallway was dark and devoid of people, and Haru swiftly knocked them out without any witnesses.


    He touched his ear stud. "Bodyguards are out. See you in a minute."


    "See you¡­", N''s voice responded.


    Based on her voice, he knows that she was smiling.


    Haru dragged the two bodyguards about fifteen steps away from the door and made them sit on the floor with their backs against the wall, their bodies leaning on each other. Drunk lovers maybe? As per n, Haru injected them with JoAnna''s concoction which will keep them unconscious for the next four-to-six hours. That is plenty of time for them to leave.


    He smiled while looking at his handiwork for a second. His work is done, now just to meet with N and the other woman, drive to the hotel and wait for Sarah and Aiden to return from Das.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1081 - Two Missions At The Same Time (6)

    Outside¡­


    N and Melodie walked on the almost-deserted street toward the parking lot. It''s not far away from the main entry, but because they took the side exit, it''s a bit of a walk.


    "Bodyguards are out. See you in a minute.", N heard Haru''s voice and it made her smile again.


    She touched her ear stud. "See you¡­"


    Her boyfriend is capable. Her eyes widened at the realization that this is the first time she addressed Haru as her boyfriend. It was only in her mind, but still¡­ it counts. He has a title!


    The parking lot had few people lingering, smoking mostly. N assumed that they got here to get their nicotine-fix because smoking inside the club is prohibited.


    One group of five young men were in their way, leaning on one car and drinking beer from cans.


    N tugged Melodie''s arm to steer her two cars away. They should not attract attention.


    Unfortunately, they were noticed and one of the young men called: "Hey, look at the Oreo package¡­ Do you prefer the cookie or the cream?"


    N rolled her eyes at the racist remark. Everyone knows that Oreo is two ck cookies with a white cream in the middle. Looking at white-skinned Melodie next to her, it''s obvious that the man said how Melodie is cream while N is the cookie. And his tone of voice indicated that he is interested in more than just catcalling.


    N balled her hands into fists. So far, no one talked to her in such a crude way.


    "Don''t stop¡­", N told Melodie when she saw with her peripheral vision that those five men are walking toward them in hurried steps.


    One of the guys which seems to be the leader, sprang into a sprint and blocked their way, a split secondter, two more of hispanions joined him.


    N exhaled while thinking that they can''t leave this ce without an incident.


    "What do you want?", Melodie asked them impatiently.


    N noticed that thest two men are behind them. They are surrounded.


    "Are you leaving? It''s too early.", the leader-man reached to hold Melodie''s hand. "Come with me. I will show you some good time."


    Melodie is not willing to let him have his way. She confronted more than one despicable man in her life. Melodie pped his hand away and raised her chin proudly.


    "Keep your dirty hands to yourself!", she brushed him off.


    The man scowled and lunged toward Melodie, in a stance to grab her with both hands.


    He was met with N''s kick which sent him flying sideways. He fell on the ground hard.


    His fourpanions were stupefied, staring at their leader on the ground without a word. It''s obvious that they didn''t expect that a skinny girl can retaliate like that.


    "What are you looking at? Get them!", the leader-man growled.


    N pushed Melodie behind her and watched four men approach her slowly.


    The man from the ground was getting up with an angry grunt.


    The four men rushed toward N.


    There is four of them, but they are only street bullies and N had no problems avoiding their attacks while delivering hers. Few secondster, men were stumbling backward. One was holding onto his chest, the second one onto his arm, while thest two fell on the ground.


    The leader looked at his men in disbelief and then turned to re at N. "You can fight them off? Can you fight off this?", he extended his arm toward her while holding onto a gun.


    "N!", Haru called while running as fast as he could. He jumped over the hoods of two cars, anxious to join N.


    The man with a gun turned to Haru and his hand moved as well. He didn''t have an intention to shoot, he only wanted to scare the girls into obedience but when he saw Haru approaching him at a great speed, he panicked and applied pressure on the trigger.


    Haru leaped to the right and at that moment there was a gunshot.


    N is confident that her heart stopped. Haru rolled andnded on his feet and after a moment, he resumed his movements.


    The leader-man cursed when he realized that he missed, and he was aiming again when N rushed toward him and started raining punches on him. First punch made him drop the gun.


    Haru took care of the other four troublemakers.


    "Are you OK?", Haru asked N when five men on the ground could not move anymore.


    She rushed into his embrace. "Yeah. You?"


    He smiled. "Let''s go."


    ¡­


    In the hotel¡­


    N extended her hand toward Melodie. "Your phone¡­"


    Melodie frowned, but she gave her cell phone to N.


    N turned it off and asked. "Do you have any other device that connects to anywork?"


    Melodie said that she doesn''t.


    "Tomorrow you will get new identity and new devices." N gave a bag to Melodie. "Here you will find a change of clothes. You can shower and rest. In about two hours more people wille and then we will decide when we are leaving this hotel." N gestured toward the door which connects two suites. "We will be on the other side. If you need anything, let us know. Don''t call room service or anyone else."


    "Yes, yes¡­", Melodie responded while looking inside the bag with clothes.


    N was happy that all this ended well. She left Melodie and headed to the other suite where Haru is.


    She found him in the living room. He was removing his zer in slow movements.


    "Haru!", N eximed when she saw that his left sleeve is stained with blood.


    She didn''t notice anything before, because he was wearing a dark blue zer but blood on the white fabric is impossible to hide.


    "Let me see¡­", her voice was full of concern, and her expression as well.


    She swiftly unbuttoned his shirt and took it off. She sighed while looking at the cut on his triceps. It is not deep, but it''s wide. Like he scraped clean a piece of his skin with ayer of the flesh under it.


    "It''s just a scratch.", he assured her.


    "A scratch? How did you get scratched?", N paused when the realization hit her. "The gun."


    She wanted to scold him for not telling her that he was hurt. Her mind raced with grim possibilities, what if that man aimed better? He could have killed Haru. What if Haru didn''t leap to the side? N decided to leave all those questions and scolding forter.


    "Don''t move. I will get the first aid kit¡­"


    N cleaned the wound, applied medicinal cream and put a bandage over it.


    During the whole process Haru didn''t make a sound. He observed her with a dreamy smile on his face.


    "How is that?", she asked when she finished.


    "You are beautiful.", he murmured.


    N was not in the mood to enjoy thepliment. "Can you be more careful? What would I do if it''s more serious? What would I do if¡­?" She could not make herself finish the question.


    Haru pulled her to sit in hisp and wrapped his arms around her. N leaned on his chest and sighed.


    Haru felt that her shoulders are trembling, and he tightened his hold on her.


    "I''m sorry.", he said after some time. "I saw him pull a gun at you, and the only thing on my mind was to distract him. I didn''t think about the possibility that something might happen to me. I only wanted you to be safe."


    Her heart cracked a bit and swelled from the emotions at the same time.


    "If you want to take care of me, you need to take care of yourself first.", N said.


    "I am sorry for worrying you. But if I can do it again, I would not change a thing because if you got hurt¡­", Haru sighed. "If he shoot me and I died, I would have one regret¡­ How I never told you that I love you."


    N''s head sprang up, almost smacking Haru in the chin and she looked at him with her eyes open wide. "Say it again."


    His smile reached his eyes. "I love you, N."


    She wrapped her arms around him and rested her head on his shoulder.


    "I love you too.", she whispered. "Don''t you dare die on me. Because I need you by my side, to watch over me."


    He closed his eyes and smiled while holding her body tightly pressed against his.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1082 - Two Missions At The Same Time (7)

    Sarah and Aiden entered the hotel suite and paused at the sight of Haru and N sleeping on the sofa. N was curled up in Haru''sp and they were holding each other while her head rested on his shoulder.


    It was a sweet scene, but¡­ why is Haru''s top exposed?


    Sarah nced on the side and her brows furrowed when she saw the bloodied shirt.


    She observed that the blood is on the left sleeve and that there is a bandage on Haru''s arm.


    Sarah''s movements while she inspected the shirt, alerted Haru.


    "I''m OK. It''s just a scratch¡­", he said drowsily.


    N stirred as well. Seeing that she is in Haru''sp and that Sarah and Aiden are present, her eyes sprang open and she swiftly scrambled away from Haru.


    "How did the mission go?", Aiden asked.


    "Before you start talking¡­ Why are you naked?", Sarah asked Haru.


    Haru awkwardly dashed into the bedroom to get a t-shirt.


    Haru and N told them (almost) everything. They skipped the hot part of kissing and grinding in the club.


    Sarah and Aiden showed concern about the gun incident. They assumed that Melodie''s bodyguards will have guns, but there is a security at the entry into the nightclub where weapons need to be removed. And even if they can sneak a gun inside, they will not shoot randomly in a crowded ce.


    They didn''t predict a random group to approach them.


    Well, they can''t scold N and Haru for it. The two of them did great. The only thing they can do is give few advices¡­


    "Learn from this, and remember that even with the most detailed n, something unexpected can happen.", Sarah said.


    They agreed to freshen up and change before anything else.


    Sarah and N went first.


    Aiden had a different idea. He wanted to join Sarah, but Sarah told him to wait with Haru in the living area. She knows that if Aiden goes with her it will take much longer because they will do much more than a quick shower and a change of clothes. She thought that his pout is adorable.


    ¡­


    N went to shower first.


    Sarah used that time to check reports from Noah on the status for tonight. Noah is very reliable, and he already has seven helpers in the army and several <em>''civilians''</em> who are helping with property management.


    Sarah took a mental note to discuss with Aiden how are they going to handle further expansion of their forces. They need more trustworthy people, and she does not want to put additional work on existing generals. Seeing how Haru and N are not finding any time to go on a date is telling her that their schedules are packed.


    Sarah remembered their newest addition of neen neers at the Cliffside vi, kids from Sierra Leone. They are great candidates to be part of the Chaos army, but she needs to decide what their roles will be. She thought that it would be great if she gets someone to take over the <em>''civilian''</em> tasks from Noah, so that he can focus on the army.


    Suddenly, the idea of having a personal assistant sounded good.


    ¡­


    Sarah got out of the shower in a bathrobe and found that N is sitting on the bed. She is dressed up, so shouldn''t she go out and join the guys? Sarah guessed that something is on her mind.


    "How are you doing?", Sarah asked when she took a seat next to N.


    She smiled shyly. "Haru said that he loves me."


    Sarah thought how N is super-cute. She was worried that N is hurt, or that she has some other problems, and here she is: dazed because Haru told her that he loves her.


    "And¡­ do you love him back?"


    N nodded.


    "What''s with the troubled expression?", Sarah continued probing.


    N was thinking about the evening and what Haru and she did in the nightclub (the steamy part). She was embarrassed to talk about it, but she has questions, and Sarah is the only one with whom she can talk¡­


    "How do you know when you are ready?", N asked.


    "Ready for what?" Sarah had a hunch where this is going, but she didn''t want to jump to any conclusions.


    "To¡­", N hesitated. "To go all the way.", she said in a weak voice.


    Sarah pinched the roof of her nose while thinking how to answer this. She can''t say <em>''go for it''</em>, N is only sixteen! But she can''t say <em>''never''</em> either, because they are in love and if they want to do it, they will find an opportunity. Sarah reminded herself that if she is too strict or harsh, it will only make N stop confiding in her.


    "I don''t know if that works for everyone¡­", Sarah said. "For me, it is the trust. I trust Aiden that he loves me, that he puts me first, that he cherishes me, that he will not hurt me and that he will do everything he can to keep me safe. Once I realized that, I was able to rx with him and enjoy every moment we spent together¡­ from cooking together, to training, to spending our time in the bedroom."


    "Did he ever break your trust?", N asked.


    Sarah thought for a second before responding. "He made mistakes, and so did I. But that is what they are: mistakes. He didn''t do it on purpose¡­ N, we are all humans and the longer you are with a person, there are more chances for mistakes to happen. When the mistake happens, it''s important to talk about it. As long as you are honest with yourself and with each other, you will be just fine."


    N smiled. "Thanks."


    Sarah saw that N''s mood improved and she gave herself a silent thumbs up. It seems that she did good as a mother this time. But there is one thing on her mind¡­


    "How far did you go if you are asking about going all the way?"


    N''s smile faded and her eyes darted nervously over the carpet.


    "We kissed¡­ with the tongue.", N said after a long silence.


    Sarah exhaled in relief with knowledge that they are still in the kissing stage. She knows that Haru is the one setting the pace, and she is grateful that he is not going too fast.


    Sarah decided to share some tips¡­"Eh? From a French kiss to all the way? Aren''t you skipping a lot of things?"


    As expected, N''s curiosity was piqued. She looked at Sarah with her eyes wide open. "What things are in between?"


    "Think of it¡­ top to bottom.", Sarah said. "You start by looking at each other, then you get closer so you can use smell, touch¡­ Lips. Lips are important. You can kiss, lick, suck literally everywhere, and some areas will be more sensitive than the others. Use hands to explore each other''s bodies. Take your time to understand what you like and what you don''t. Tell him what makes you feel great."


    "What about what he likes?"


    Sarah stifled augh. "He is a guy. They like everything¡­ Well, not everything. Haru loves you and that is why he will love whatever you do. And that means that even if you tell him to stop and that you are not ready, he will respect it, and he will not love you less because of that."


    N''s dark eyes were focused on Sarah and she blinked few times.


    Sarah sighed. She can see that N is curious about it.


    Sarah remembered that at the beginning, with Aiden, she was getting swept away in that intense and unfamiliar feeling which took over her senses, and if he was not thinking about protection, no one would.


    Time for more reminders: "We talked about this more than once. Don''t allow a moment of passion to be a lifelongmitment. Pregnancy and family is something you need to n for and make sure you are ready emotionally, physically and financially. When we get back you can talk to Anna about options¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1083 - Two Missions At The Same Time (8)

    In the living room¡­


    Aiden looked at the blood stained shirt with mixed emotions.


    It reminded him of the evening after the White corp. annual meeting. So far, he was unable to remember the event when Evalina attacked them, but now some images shed in his mind: Sarah and he walking¡­ there was some music¡­ Evalina was pointing a gun at him, but he had no intention to move. Why? There was a sensation of the warmth on his back. Was Sarah behind him? That would exin why he suppressed his instincts for survival¡­


    "Sorry, Boss¡­", Haru''s words pulled him out of his thoughts.


    Aiden looked at Haru absentmindedly. "What are you sorry about?"


    "I was not fast enough. N was in danger and I ended up getting shot."


    "You were lucky. Use all this as a motivation to train harder... You acted swiftly with a goal to protect the woman you love. You did good.", Aidenforted him at the end.


    "How can you go on missions knowing that the woman you love can get hurt?", Haru asked.


    Aiden understood that Haru is worried about N''s safety. "Sarah is a fighter and so is N. I tried to keep Sarah away from danger, and it backfired. I realized that the only way to keep her safe is for me to get stronger, and to keep her close so when the troublees I can be her weapon and her shield."


    Haru thought how Aiden''s words are deep. He lowered his gaze.


    "Do you have any doubts?", Aiden asked Haru.


    "I have no doubts.", Haru said firmly and exined what is on his mind: "I fought many times, but this was the first time I was scared. It is different when I fight by myself, and when N is by my side. And now I saw a man pointing a gun at her and..."


    Aiden knows Haru''s feelings. "This is the part when you decide if she is your strength or your weakness."


    Haru didn''t understand. How can he make such a decision? "How did you go through it?"


    "Me?" Aiden smiled. "I refuse to think of Sarah as anything other than my strength because when I am with her I feelplete. When the two of us are together, I am stronger."


    Haru thought how that makes sense.


    The door connecting to the adjacent suite opened, and Melodie stepped in.


    Her sight paused on Aiden and her face broke into a smile.


    Melodie was unable to sleep, and she is hearing muffled voices from the other suite for some time. She thought that they wille and get her, but no one came, and she decided toe over and see what is going on. What she didn''t expect to see is the Second Young Master of the White family. He came to fetch her personally? He is younger than she is, but that does not matter. He is super-handsome, and right now in the ck t-shirt which is not hiding his toned torso, he is even more attractive than usually.


    Her back straightened and she walked toward Aiden without removing her eyes from him.


    "Aiden White? It''s an honor to see you here." She saw Aiden frown and assumed he does not know who she is.


    "We didn''t have a chance to meet before officially. I am Melodie Wright." Melodie extended her hand for a handshake and after few seconds of awkward silence she retracted it. She was not sure why he didn''t want to shake her hand, but he is here. That must mean something. "Thank you foring in person to ensure my safety."


    Haru observed this interaction curiously. He knows that Aiden is not interested in Melodie, but does he need to be so rude? Will it hurt him to shake her hand? Haru took a mental note to ask Aiden about itter.


    Haru felt an ice storm from behind. He wanted to turn and see what is going on, but he was distracted by Aiden''s indifferent voice.


    "Miss Wright, I hope you don''t misunderstand. My fianc¨¦e and I are here to ensure that our people are safe, not you."


    "Fianc¨¦e?", confusion is Melodie''s voice was apparent and she was offended that some helpers are more important than she is.


    "Yes, fianc¨¦e, Miss Wright.", Sarah''s icy voice came from the side.


    Melodie looked at Sarah, but she didn''t recognize her as the hot Russian bodyguard from Marcus'' party.


    Sarah walked toward Aiden slowly while her icy gaze didn''t leave Melodie. "Miss Wright, my understanding is that you called us to get you out of that world where you are forced to be with people because of the status and money. Did you change your mind?"


    Melodie was not sure how to answer Sarah''s question. She nced at Aiden before staring at the floor while reminding herself that she can''t offend them. Not now. She needs their help.


    "I apologize. Some habits are difficult to break.", Melodie mumbled.


    Sarah rxed a bit. "Apology epted. I hope you keep in mind that he is taken."


    Aiden looked at Sarah and smiled. He likes when she openly stakes her im on him. That is his future wife.


    Melodie was unsure which way to turn, so she looked at Haru with a hope that he will break this awkward atmosphere. Somehow.


    "He is taken as well.", N said while taking a seat next to Haru.


    Haru looked at N with a big smile. She was never so decisive before. And she said that he is taken.


    Melodie sighed. The atmosphere just became more awkward.


    "When are we leaving?", that is the only thing Melodie could ask. She really wanted to leave this ce.


    "As soon as the guys freshen up.", Sarah responded and gestured to Aiden and Haru to head out.


    "I will use bathroom in the other suite. It will be faster.", Haru announced.


    ¡­


    The two and a half hour long in ride to Los Angeles was a torture to Melodie. She didn''t dare look at Aiden or Haru, and it seems that Sarah and N are hostile. Melodie wanted to snap at them and ask them what is their problem, but she didn''t dare say anything. What if they get so offended and decide to abandon her? She already escaped and can''t go back. She needs to rely on them to keep her safe. Melodie told herself that it''s just temporary. Soon she will meet with Jeffrey White and then she can breathe easily. She wondered, is Mrs. Jeffrey White also so possessive of her man?


    Melodie had an internal panic attack when she realized¡­ Mrs. Jeffrey White¡­ the woman who beat her in a shooting match and made her bark at her wedding. Great. Just great¡­


    Melodie sighed heavily while thinking that this is not escaping into freedom. It''s more like moving from one section of hell to another.


    Sarah and Aiden used this time to nap. They didn''t sleep for the whole night, and they desperately needed rest.


    Haru and N held hands and exchanged light kisses. After some time, Haru pulled N in his embrace and caressed her hands. His mind wondered to what N said, how she is leaving to him to find them privacy. Where can he find privacy?


    Haru sighed when he remembered that the two of them had privacy in the hotel, but what did they do? Sleep off¡­


    It was like a light bulb lit up above his head and he saw the solution clearly: a hotel! He will get a super-romantic suite with a dinner and flowers and candles and¡­ there is the privacy!


    He nced at the girl in his arms and noticed that she is sleeping. Haru kissed her temple and reclined their seats so that she is morefortable. He spent the rest of the flight trying to find the right excuse¡­ cough, cough¡­ the right asion for their date in a hotel, where they can have their privacy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1084 - The People Jeff Can Trust

    ~ Austin, the White Mansion ~


    Saturday, March 14


    2:03 PM


    The White Mansion is bustling from people who are preparing for the event which will officially start in four hours. They are arranging flowers, seating, sses, beverages, restocking two full bars... Kitchen is bustling with activity. Various caterers and event nners areing and going endlessly under the watchful eye of nor.


    Oscar stopped by few times to ask her if she needs help, but she told him that she got it under control and that he should go to the parlor and entertain few of his close associates who came early.


    Hundreds of rich and influential people are invited to the inauguration of the new Master and Madam of the White family.


    Threerge hotels arepletely booked for the guests to stay in and a small fleet of limousines is arranged to transport them from their hotel to the White Mansion (and back).


    Ste and Edward arrived in time for lunch and as special guests, they are staying in the mansion itself. nor told them to freshen up and rest, and they can join them anytime they want. Ste and Edward didn''t rest much before Ste joined nor to help with event preparations, and Edward joined Oscar and others in the parlor.


    Separate from all thatmotion rted to the event preparation, there is a meeting in the conference room in the West wing of the mansion.


    Jeff is at the head of the massive table. On his right is JoAnna, Sophia and Felix and on his left are Aiden and Sarah. The seating order represents the power in the organization, and only a handful of people present knows what Jeff is about to announce.


    There is more than fifty people in attendance, including Mason who is in charge of intelligence and information rted to White family, and Ryder who manages money and other resources. Present are also Steve, Bridgette and Jesse.


    "As new Master, I want to take this opportunity to introduce several new people and roles they are taking, starting immediately.", Jeff started while ncing over people present. "Since Shawn left us, we didn''t have a steady leadership among our people, and I am happy that my brother, Aiden, epted to take that role. I hope that no one will make things difficult for him."


    Jeff nced at Aiden and Aiden stood up.


    Aiden introduced himself and started his speech: "I had a chance to look into existing forces and people with whom I want to meet and discuss further steps will get invitations by tonight. Starting tomorrow morning I want to talk with each of you who reported to Shawn.... I will work together with Sarah¡­", Aiden nced at Sarah and he didn''t miss that people exchanged nces at those words. His expression softened while looking at his future wife who obviously created some waves when she visitedst time, and people still remember that. He is sorry that he missed it. "She will have the same authority as me, but if you need to pick whom to contact first, that will be me. Not because she reports to me, but because she has other things to manage as well. The two of us are a team. As part of the leadership team in our branch, we will also have Jesse." Aiden gestured to Jesse who was seated in the back, next to Steve and Bridgette. "Jesse will report directly to me and Sarah and he will be your next contact in case we can''t be reached. Further details will be disclosed on our meeting tomorrow¡­"


    When he finished, Aiden took a seat, and Jeff continued: "On my right, is Sophia Martin-Hill. She will be our new strategist and she will work closely with Mason¡­"


    Sophia stood up, introduced herself, and announced her ns to meet with people in charge of resources and intelligence. If she is going to be a strategist, she needs to understand what is currently avable.


    Jeff continued: "Next is Felix Martin, he will be in charge of our equipment. My goal is to modernize our operations. Today''s wars are won with information and technology. Felix will work close with Aiden and Sarah on modernizing our units, and with Ryder who is in charge of resources¡­" He looked at Ryder. "Felix will look into what we have, and he will increase security using technology¡­"


    Felix introduced himself and gave a short exnation of his current ns.


    People present were excited to see the new blood. It''s normal for new Master to bring in people he can trust. So far Jeff showed up to meetings only with JoAnna, Steve and Bridgette and they were concerned that the new Master does not have people who can support him, but he is relying on Oscar''s people. Sarah showed up once (when she took care of Shawn), but she was in a role of security, and they didn''t see her as someone who will sit at the table. Now they see that a capable fighter (aka Sarah) took Shawn''s position, and they look forward to seeing what Aiden can do. For leadership, fighting skills are not necessary, but they all know that only such a person can control their otherwise unruly units.


    With nor stepping back, they were missing a strategist, and they had more than one talk about modernizing the organization. This is where Sophia and Felix fit perfectly.


    Jeff spoke with Sophia and Felix on several asions and he was happy and relieved when he heard that they are willing to help out. He needs a strategist, and Sophia is just right for that role. Also, since he started getting information about the organization from Oscar, he didn''t like that they are using such old-fashioned way of doing things. Thinking of modernizing things, Felix was the first one toe to Jeff''s mind. He knows that Eve is off limits, but the gadgets thate out of Felix''s workshop are awesome even without Eve''s involvement.


    Jeff assumed that Sophia will ept because both of her sisters are in already, but he was not sure about Felix who prefers to stay in the workshop and tinker with his inventions.


    Looking at the five people around him, and Steve and Bridgette on the side, Jeff''s heart is lighter knowing that there are seven people who have his trust. He knows that Jesse is trustworthy also, but Jesse''s loyalty is with Aiden and Sarah.


    Thinking about it, all these trustworthy people around him are here because he is with JoAnna. Sophia and Felix would not be here if not for his wife, and Sarah as well. If Sarah is not with Aiden, his brother would still be the unreliable fickle yboy so... other than Steve, for everyone else he needs to thank the little girl who called him ''Big J'' many years ago.


    Oscar asked Jeff what his ns for the organization are, and Jeff honestly said that he does not know. "I want first to see the current state, and to stabilize in my role. Then I can think about what is next."


    Knowing that besides existing forces there is the army of Chaos supporting him, Jeff thinks that they can take over whatever they want. But what is the point? He is not a greedy man. However, Oscar''s question did strike a nerve. A year ago, he was focused on White corp.pletely; increasing profits, expanding thepany. Then he met JoAnna and his interest moved to romancing the woman who captured his heart many years ago when he was a child and all of his thoughts were how to make her his. And now he is at the helm of this big organization and he is not sure what else to wish for.


    Jeff told himself not to overthink it now. Once he stabilizes his position, he will take a vacation with JoAnna and the two of them will sit and talk about their future. He is confident that something useful wille out of that talk.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1085 - Second Mission And Pregnant Madam

    ~ Austin, the White Mansion ~


    Saturday, March 14


    4:23 PM


    In one of the bedrooms¡­


    "Why don''t you go to the room where stylists are?", Aiden asked Sarah when he saw that she is stuck in front of herptop.


    "Few more minutes. I want to go through the n for Haru and N again.", she answered absentmindedly.


    Aiden sighed but he knows that she is concerned.


    Tiffany contacted JoAnna two days ago and said that the best window for her to escape is during the event at the White Mansion. Her parents will attend, and they are leaving her home with minimal security. She told them that she will use this opportunity to go to a movie theater, and that she will escape from there, at the end of the movie when she mingles in the crowd who is departing the screening room. No more than two bodyguards should be with her.


    Sarah and Aiden are unable to avoid the event at the White Mansion, they are some of the more prominent faces, so they decided to ask if any of the kids volunteers for the mission. Of course, they all volunteered.


    Haru jumped right in because he found out that the event at the White Mansion has dancing involved. A secondter, N remembered their <em>''dancing''</em> in the nightclub when they went to extract Melodie and she vehemently supported Haru.


    "We are not much into parties and dancing.", N said. "We are your best candidates, because we have experience." N backed up her idea to go with Haru.


    "If we don''t go, how do we get experience?", Ade protested.


    N flicked his forehead. "You are just a shrimp, where can you go without an adult escort?"


    Ade opened his mouth to protest, but N added: "You should go with bosses to the event and use your skills to protect them. There will be hundreds of scheming people there. Leave this simple extraction task to us."


    Sarah was impressed how N pacified Ade. This sixteen-year-olddy will be a handful when she grows up and gains more experience.


    Haru was impressed as well. His girlfriend is awesome!


    They scored their second mission!


    When Haru and N found out the details, both of them held their breaths while trying not to show how happy they are. It''s a movie night! They never went to a movie theater.


    Their mission is to locate Tiffany on her way out after the movie, avoid or disable her bodyguards, escort her to the airport where a private jet will wait for them, and fly with her to Los Angeles. There they will take her to the safehouse. Missionpleted.


    Back to present¡­


    Haru and N are on their way to Huston where they will have a dinner, and then go to the movie theater.


    Sarah is going through security footages to see if they missed something. She has to admit that they nned for everything they could. She closed theptop.


    "I need to believe that they can handle any situation.", Sarah murmured.


    "They can.", Aiden said while hugging her from the back. "You worry too much. If they are in danger, Eve will let us know."


    Sarah took a deep breath to control her temper. So what if Eve lets them know? It''s more than two hours'' drive to reach them, and if they fly is one hour. Doesn''t he know how many things can happen within that hour?


    Sarah believes that Haru and N can manage, that is why she agreed for them to go¡­ but that does not mean that she is not worried! She craned her neck to look at Aiden. "You are not going to call me annoying or difficult?"


    Aiden closed his eyes and exhaled. He knows that she remembered his careless talk when they left Haru and N in San Antonio earlier that week.


    "You are not going to forget that?"


    "Women don''t forget when someone hurt them..." Sarah reminded herself to stop and not to be petty. It''s probably just PMS or something.


    She kissed his cheek. "I am not angry. I will go and get ready now¡­ there is not much time left. You should get ready as well."


    Aiden watched Sarah leave their room and felt helpless. He decided to go and join the guys. Maybe they help improve his mood.


    ¡­


    Sarah entered the room and saw Sophia chatting with Ellie, Emma and Bridgette.


    Two hairstylists and two makeup artists were busying with their hair and makeup. Fancy gowns are hanging on the clothing rack by the wall.


    "Anna is not here?", Sarah asked.


    "Not yet.", Sophia responded. "She is probably with Jeff."


    Sarah saw Jeff in the hallway, he is not with JoAnna. Sarah silently went back to check on her sister.


    Sarah found JoAnna on the bed, resting.


    "Are you OK?", Sarah asked.


    JoAnna shifted a bit and turned toward Sarah. "Yeah¡­ tired, but OK."


    Sarah was concerned. She knows that JoAnna is tired because of her pregnancy. Sarah sat on the bed, next to JoAnna and got her phone out. "Do you want me to call Sophia? She has been through this and maybe knows some¡­"


    "No, don''t.", JoAnna held her hand.


    Sarah observed JoAnna''s expression. "You didn''t tell her?"


    "I didn''t find a good opportunity." JoAnna said timidly. She saw that Sarah does not approve and frowned. "You didn''t tell her about the Chaos army either!"


    "Yeah. Both of us are in trouble when she finds out.", Sarah admitted. "But don''tpare my stress-inducing news with your happy one. So¡­ should I call her now?"


    "No.", JoAnna refused. "There is so much going on right now. Let''s tell her when we are done."


    "Will you be able to pull through tonight?"


    JoAnna sighed. "Do I have a choice? I need to stand by Jeff''s side and smile and wave, even if people know about my pregnancy."


    "Your what!?", Sophia''s almost-screech came from the door.


    JoAnna craned her neck to look behind Sarah who is blocking her view of the door.


    JoAnna smiled and waved to Sophia toe in. "Close the door."


    "I saw Sarah walk out with a concerned expression and decided to follow and see what is going on¡­", Sophia said. "Did I hear correctly, or I need to get my ears checked? You are pregnant?"


    "Yes. I just found out recently and I still didn''t tell Jeff. I''m keeping it as a birthday surprise. Please, help me keep it a secret.", JoAnna quickly told Sophia.


    Sophia''s eyes were open wide, and she was silent for some time while processing this news. She already calcted that it takes two-three weeks at minimum to determine pregnancy which means that the baby will be born before New Year.


    "Wow! My Lia will have a cousin of the same age! Do you know if it''s a boy or a girl?"


    This excitement made Sophia forget for a moment that they left Cecilia with her nanny in Los Angeles. They will be back tomorrow evening, so it''s only for one night (and two days), but still it''s nerve-wracking. As much as they want their baby close, both Sophia and Felix agreed that she should not be brought into this environment, and they trust their nanny that she will take care of Cecilia. Sophia pumped breastmilk, so there is plenty of food and their bodyguards are left in Los Angeles to protect the baby. Sophia repeats this as reminders few times every hour.


    JoAnna was happy that Sophia didn''t bring out the fact that Sarah knew before her.


    "It''s early to find out the gender. I will do a blood test next week¡­ Everyone will be surprised." JoAnna said mysteriously but refused to borate.


    Sophia and Sarah assumed that JoAnna will hide gender of the baby until the grand reveal. That is the only thing that can be surprising. Right?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1086 - The White Inauguration (1)

    ~ Austin, the White Mansion ~


    5:34 PM


    Sarah entered one of the bedrooms and saw that Aiden is already there.


    The event officially starts at 6 PM and Sarah''s hair and makeup is done. She will put her gown onst. However, Aiden is ready. He is dressed up in his ck formal suit and looks absolutely dashing.


    "What do you think?", Aiden asked while walking toward Sarah.


    He noticed that she is dazed by his good looks, and he loves that he has that effect on her.


    "Why are you getting more handsome every time I look at you?", Sarah asked while tugging on Aiden''s bowtie to straighten it up.


    Jesse cleared his throat from the back of the room, to remind them that they are not by themselves. And he did it just in time, because they were about to kiss.


    Sarah looked behind Aiden.


    "You are all very elegant.", she said to the kids they brought with them from the Cliffside Vi.


    Besides Jesse and Ron, present are Oni and Z. The four of them are considered as seniors in this group. Besides them, there are four kids from Sierra Leone: Allen, Julius, Tejan and Daniel. They are the four oldest ones and Sarah and Aiden decided to bring them to get some experience. For the four boys, this is their first real mission and they are excited.


    Other kids wanted toe as well, but regretfully, they had to stay home. They are too young to attend such an event, and Sarah and Aiden fear that too many first-timers might be too much to handle.


    "Looking at you all dressed up like this, I can''t call you kids anymore, you are young adults.", Sarah praised them.


    The male young adults had matching dark blue formal suits and looked sharp. They all grinned happily at Sarah''s praise.


    Oni and Z wore elegant gowns. Oni''s gown is ck with red roses embroidered on the fabric, and Z''s gown is dark green with purple violet flowers at the bottom and on her right side. Both girls are stunning. Oni and Z had hair and makeup done previously in the room where stylists are. Their well-fitting long gowns have high slits on both sides. The fabric is ovepping slightly so unless they takerge strides, the slits are not visible. This is convenient in case they need to fight.


    "Where are you with the final reminders?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    "Almost done. I told them to watch each other and that other than Jesse and Ron, everyone has to stay with someone at any time."


    Sarah confirmed that and added: "This is a party. You are free to enjoy yourself but keep in mind that you are on a mission as security tonight. Listen to what people are talking and be alert. Triple check your earpieces and lenses, and make sure they are working, and you know how to use them. If anything happens and you can''t handle it, contact Jesse, Aiden or me. The event today is full of people with special background, but no one will dare openly act hostile. If in doubt, step back and ask for assistance. Got it?"


    The kids nodded vigorously and started checking their earpieces and options on the lenses.


    Sarah and Aiden know that Eve will be watching tonight''s event and drones will neutralize anyone who thinks about causing trouble, but they still want their kids to gain experience. They don''t want them only to be fighting machines, because a lot of work needs to happen undercover.


    Looking at the eight people in front of them, Sarah and Aiden felt pride swell inside them. These are eight people who are relying on them, and at the same time are willing to work with no questions asked. Loyalty and respect are evident, and to Sarah and Aiden, that means a lot.


    Sarah and Aiden got text messages at the same time. They checked and both smiled. It''s from N. She sent a selfie from the restaurant in Huston: Haru and N are having dinner. From the background and the part of the table visible on the photo, it''s evident that Haru went up a notch on the romance. And based on their grins, Sarah can see that both of them are ecstatic.


    Sarah is happy that N remembered that they are thinking about them and by sharing their status, N told Sarah that they are doing fine.


    Sarah typed a response <em>''take care''</em>, but after a second of hesitation she deleted it and sent <em>''enjoy''</em>.


    When kids finished checking their equipment, Sarah and Aiden told them that they can go down, and join the event, since there is a number of people already present.


    "You should get going as well, or you will bete.", Aiden warned Sarah.


    She agreed with him. "I know, but I can''t stay away from you. Don''t go down without me, I''m afraid that many women will stick to you without me by your side. And if I see any of them close to you I will go into rage and trash the whole party."


    Aiden chuckled. "Don''t worry. I will go and check on Jeff. We will go down together."


    Only then Sarah left.


    Aiden went few doors down the hall, where Jeff was with Felix, Jasper, Charlie, Bradley, Christopher, Russel, Vincent and Steve. Three stylists were helping them with suits and hairstyles.


    "This reminds me of your wedding.", Aiden told Jeff when he observed that all these people (other than Charlie) were part of Jeff''s groomsmen party.


    Everyone was in a good mood. Jeff was happy that all these friends came to support him. He is not sure about the thoughts of people who are downstairs, but he knows that these nine people don''t have ulterior motives.


    Jeff is checking himself in the mirror, and he is dashing in a white suit. The only non-white things are a ck bowtie and ck handkerchief sticking out of his left chest pocket. He has subtle silver embroidery on thepels, to match the silver dress his wife will be wearing.


    Aiden approached Jeff and asked in a low voice. "When do you n to meet with Melodie?"


    Jeff paused his movements for a second. "Soon."


    "You said that yesterday.", Aiden reminded him. "I''m getting pings from security that she is not happy."


    Jeff snorted. "She is wee to leave."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes at Jeff. "You agreed to get her to safety for information. Did you change your mind? Why are you not answering security in the safehouse to such extent that your people are calling me?"


    Jeff lowered his voice and exined: "You know that after Anna heard from Sarah how Melodie was seducing you, she remembered that Melodie was after me previously. When she connected Melodie to that shooting match at our wedding, she was on the verge to send Melodie back to Das. Until Anna calms down, there is nothing I can do."


    Aiden stifled augh. "Powerful Master who shrinks in front of his wife.", Aiden teased his brother.


    Jeff scowled. "Look who is talking¡­ Anyway,tely Anna''s mood is unpredictable. I don''t want to aggravate her needlessly."


    Aiden paused. "Is she pregnant?"


    "Why would you think so?"


    Aiden shrugged. "I don''t know¡­ pregnant women have mood swings."


    Jeff pursed his lips for a second but then rejected the idea. "This is not a mood swing. It''s just bad mood."


    "Hey, you two!", Vincent gestured to Jeff and Aiden to join them in the sitting area. "Why are you whispering there? ¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1087 - The White Inauguration (2)

    ~ Austin, the White Mansion ~


    5: 58 PM


    The guest are trickling in for some time already. The event starts at eight, but it seems that no one wants to miss the beginning.


    The entertainment area of the White Mansion is massive with a ballroomrge enough for several dozens ofrge tables, a dance area in the middle and a stage where a band is ying. On the left of the ballroom is a door leading to the lounge withfortable seating and two full bars where people can get custom drinks, which are not avable on the trays of many servers who are making their ways through the guests.


    Security is tight, with several checkpoints which are ensuring that only people with invitations get in and that no one sneaks any weapons in.


    Everyone knows that this is a high-profile event and not a single person should dare cause any problems, but you never know. For overly ambitious people, this is just the right ce to cause problems.


    Sarah allowed Eve to handle the security in the background. After enhancing Eve''s behavior, she is confident that Eve will not be exposed unless one of the eight people who are aware of her existence speak up.


    With lenses on, Eve can send them messages through Eve-vision. At this point, only Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna and Jeff are aware that lenses are connected to Eve. Security of the Cliffside vi (aka kids) also use lenses, but they are not aware of Eve''s existence.


    Sarah promised to talk to Sophia and Felix soon and to tell them about the Chaos army and lenses as soon as she gets a chance. Felix is aware of lenses and what they can do, but he does not have it, and neither is Sophia.


    Back to present¡­


    Aiden and Felix are waiting in the hallway for their women toe out. Jasper and Charlie are there as well.


    The door opened and Emma walked out first in a light blue sleeveless gown. She smiled at the sight of her handsome fianc¨¦ who wore a dark blue suit. Charlie''s suit had few light blue details, showing that the two of them wore couple''s outfits. She likes that. Last time when the two of them went on an event together, she was there like an unknown nurse, now she is going like his fianc¨¦e. And this time she knows that if anyone causes her trouble, and she needs help, she will not call Brian or anyone other than Charlie.


    Ellie came out in a one-shoulder dark red gown which shimmers in a silvery-red color under the light and was greeted by Jasper''s charming smile. His well fitted dark red suit haspels which shimmer in silvery-red under the light. Those are definitely couple''s outfits. After all, it is EY design. Since the two of them got engaged, they attended several high-profile events in the Chicago area, but every time Ellie sees Jasper all dressed up in the outfit she personally designed, looking at her like she is the only woman in the world, Ellie''s heart skips a beat. Since he took over the leadership of K Industries, his aura changed. He is much more confident, and Ellie knows that she can rely on him to take care of any situation. Jasper proved to her on multiple asions that he has eyes only for her, and he earned her trust. To Ellie, that is everything.


    Sophia stepped out in a red gown which has a strapless sweetheart bodice with shiny crystals ent the bust. Floor length chiffon skirt with a high slit on the right thigh exposes the dark red satin lining, looking beautifully. She stopped and looked at her dashing husband in a sky-blue suit which matches his eyes.


    Felix approached Sophia and swallowed hard. "You are wonderful."


    It is five weeks since the delivery, and her body is back to how it was, actually, it''s better because her breasts are two cups bigger and she looks very alluring. Felix felt like pouncing on Sophia right there, or maybe dragging her to their bedroom¡­ but he promised to keep his hands (and the rest of him) to himself until doctor clears them for intimacy. He knows that her body needs time to heal after the delivery, but for Felix it feels like forever. She stopped bleeding more than two weeks ago!


    Sophia smiled. She does not know what is on Felix''s mind, but she can see how he is looking at her and she is missing the intimacy as well. She is counting days until those six weeks pass, and she already has a super-sexy lingerie ready to seduce her husband.


    Sophia didn''t see Felix dressed up for a while. Since they moved to Los Angeles, he wore a suit maybe a handful of times because unless they have some important meetings, they are mostly working from home.


    "Stay close to me, handsome. I don''t want to deal with women who will throw themselves at you."


    "I will be vignt.", Felix seriously responded. "If any woman throws herself at me, I will dodge her, and she will fall on the ground¡­"


    Felix''s response made Sophiaugh. Her husband is the best. She took the hand which he offered, and they walked down the hallway to join the party.


    Aiden nervously ran a hand through his hair. Where is Sarah? Why is she noting? His hand stopped moving when Sarah peeked behind the door.


    Sarah is wearing an A-line ck dress with ck crystals embellished into thece bodice. The high-low chiffon skirt with high waistline emphasizes her long legs and Aiden can see that it will not obstruct her from moving on the dancefloor. Ah, it seems like forever since the two of them danced.


    Aiden wrapped his arm around Sarah''s waist and pulled her close to him.


    "My Goddess, you are stunning.", he said under his breath.


    "Only for you.", she whispered before their lips connected.


    "Jeff is not here?!", JoAnna''s voice came from the room. "What is he thinking? I will be by myself here? Where is he?"


    Aiden nced at JoAnna and he can see that she is ready. Her silver long gown with an open back and a train looks morous. But her mood is not good.


    Aiden pointed down the hallway. "Fifth door on the right."


    "Hmph!", JoAnna lifted her chin angrily and walked in her high-heels in the direction Aiden pointed at. "I will show him. Is this how he treats his wife? ¡­", she grumbled while walking.


    "Anna is grumpy.", Aiden voiced his thoughts. He remembered that Jeff told him how JoAnna''s temper is ring up and because of that they didn''t go and talk to Melodie yet.


    "Yeah¡­", Sarah exhaled.


    Aiden noticed that Sarah is smiling while looking after JoAnna with a gentle gaze. He had to ask: "Is she pregnant?"


    Sarah didn''t expect that question. She paused.


    Aiden widened his eyes. "Really?"


    Sarah knows it should be a secret, but from Jeff only, right? Also, she does not want to lie to Aiden.


    "Shh¡­", Sarah motioned with her finger to Aiden to keep quiet. "She wants to tell him as a birthday surprise."


    Aiden nodded in understanding. He wanted to ask, <em>''What about us? When will we have a baby?''</em>, but he knows that is a sensitive topic, so he controlled himself. He does not want to hurt her feelings again by talking without thinking.


    "Are you sure you want us to go down?", Sarah asked him. "When we show up down there, we can''t take it back."


    It took Aiden a second to understand. She is asking him because this is his first <em>''public''</em> appearance since he woke up. With so many guests, the chances are high that at least one if not both of the Eastern European families hear that he is not in aa anymore.


    "Come on¡­", he wrapped his arm around her waist. "Let''s go and join our guests." He indirectly answered her question.


    Sarah smiled and allowed him to guide her. "I''m starving."


    "I will feed you, and then we can dance.", he grabbed Sarah''s hand and made her twirl.


    Sheughed.


    Well, it''s a party. They should enjoy¡­ if possible.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1088 - The White Inauguration (3)

    ~ Austin, the White Mansion ~


    6:32 PM


    The main lobby is packed with guests who are standing there from before 6 PM with a hope to get the first nce of the new Master and Madam. Looking at the time, they arete. All these people are rich and powerful, and they do not like to wait, but no one dares to voice their grievances. Whoever thought of leaving back to their seat was contemting the possibility that if they leave <em>''right now''</em> and then the two most important people for the night appear, they waited all this time for nothing. So, they waited some more.


    All chatter stopped when Jeff and JoAnna appeared on the top of the stairs. Only music from the ballroom mixed with the crisp sound of JoAnna''s high-heeled shoes as they stepped down the stairs to the main level where the party is.


    Jeff''s white suit makes him stand out, and JoAnna''s silver dress is eye catching. The two of them look amazing together. The aura they project is like a king and a queen who are descending amongmoners.


    If they knew that JoAnna was scolding him for thest half an hour, they would probablyugh (but not openly). Luckily, only Bradley and Russel were there, and they left the room as soon as they saw JoAnna ring at Jeff. It took him forever to pacify her. Luckily, she realized that they arete, and she adjusted her mood.


    Looking at her smile, no one would know that she was raging just few minutes ago because Jeff didn''te to pick her up with the rest of the guys.


    Jeff told himself never to stay behind and he should stick to Aiden and Felix, because if those two go early to pick up Anna''s sisters and he does not get his wife, somehow he ends up as a bad guy.


    Jeff and JoAnna made their way through the crowd while returning greetings of the guests without stopping.


    The two of them found Sarah and Aiden at the main table in the ballroom and they joined them at their seats. Sophia and Felix are there, together with Jasper, Ellie, Charlie and Emma.


    Each table has ten seats and per custom Jeff should sit with Oscar and Donald (the previous Masters), but Jeff requested to sit with people he trusts. He is still not 100% confident in Charlie because they met only recently, but Emma and JoAnna are getting along great, so he ended up bonding with Charlie as well.


    At the neighboring table are Jeff''s friends from university: Bradley, Christopher, Russel, and Vincent with their dates. Steve and Bridgette are at that table as well.


    At the table on the other side of the stage are Oscar, nor, Edward, Ste, White grandparents Barbara and Donald, Hill grandparents James and Mary. nor''s father, Richard is there as well and unexpectedly, tenth person at that table is Jarred (Charlie''s uncle).


    JoAnna and Sarah already noticed that nor has some history with Jarred. They are bickering like old friends every time they meet. Two sisters suspected that nor and Jarred might be old lovers, but if that is true then Oscar would not be so friendly with Jarred, right? nor personally worked on seating arrangements, so they know that Jarred would not sit there without nor''s (and Oscar''s) approval.


    Other than those three tables, everyone else is potentially hostile. The ones who are not hostile, are here with some agenda.


    Sarah observed their eight <em>''security additions''</em> scattered through the room in pairs, at four tables. She worked on this with nor.


    Each of the kids has some identity that will match of a person who would be invited to this asion. Jesse and Oni, and Ron and Z are acting as young couples, while Allen and Julius are having roles of siblings, the same as Tejan and Daniel. That exins why they would be seated together.


    Sarah nced at Jesse and Oni who are seated with Marcus few tables away. Sarah trusts that Jesse knows what to do, and Oni has a lot to learn from him.


    They all observed that Marcus didn''te with his wife. Marcus brought as hispanion Jasmine, his assistant. Many people gossiped that Jasmine is providing Marcus with services which are not limited to the ones of an assistant, and now those rumors are confirmed. Jasmine is by Marcus'' side proudly, her face glowing, like she belongs there. Lukas is present, and surprisingly (or not), Kyra Bell is his date for the night. Marcus'' daughter, Samara made her appearance tonight, and she came without a date.


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan are few tables away from Marcus'' and Ron and Z are at that table.


    ¡­


    At seven o''clock sharp, Oscar stepped on the stage with nor.


    "May I have your attention¡­", Oscar started. "As you know, my sessor is my older son, Jeffrey. He is performing the role of a Master for some time already, and this event is organized to make the transfer of power official¡­"


    While Oscar delivered his speech, Jeff and JoAnna made their way to the stage.


    "¡­I hope that you will support him as he takes over this challenging role." Oscar ended and gave Jeff few pats on the shoulder while handing him the microphone.


    "Thank you, dad.", Jeff nodded to his father and turned to the people present. "I am honored to take this role. When I found out what all it means, I was overwhelmed but soon I realized that I am not by myself. I will work closely with a number of people who have myplete trust and I am lucky that they are willing to spend their time and effort¡­"


    As much as Jeff is not a chatty one, over years as a CEO he is used to giving speeches (just like Oscar).


    Jeff introduced Aiden, Sarah, Sophia and Felix as his closest associates in his new role, and he didn''t forget to talk about his wife either. He also mentioned Steve and Bridgette and people who worked under Oscar and will continue reporting to him.


    Oscar returned to his table with nor, and Donald gave him an approving nod. Both Oscar and Donald looked at Jeff with pride evident on their faces.


    Marcus observed the scene at the stage, and then at his brother and father and his hands balled into fists. That should be him! He thought that he can take this well, but now he sees that he was wrong. There is no way that he can calmly watch those people give and take what belongs to him!


    Marcus felt a soft handnd over his fist under the table.


    "I know what you are feeling¡­", Jasmineforted him. "Think about how long you are waiting. What is few more weeks?"


    Jasmine saw that Marcus rxed slightly and she continued in a soft voice. "That''s right. We have a n. Everything is in ce. Soon we will start¡­ Don''t make a scene and jeopardize it¡­"


    Jasmine was more than happy to be by Marcus'' side. For so many years she is following him, and this is the first time that he brought her as his +1, officially. Ah, she is so close to being next Madam White that she can almost touch it. Almost.


    Marcus looked at Jasmine gratefully. She is so sensible. Always avable and understanding. Now that he thinks about it, Jasmine is a good-looking woman, loyal, reliable, capable¡­ and she serves him well in the office as well as in the bedroom. Howe he didn''t notice that so far?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1089 - The White Inauguration (4)

    Jeff is delivering his speech¡­


    Kyra''s eyes are glued to Jeff and she is so focused on the man in the white suit that she canpletely crop JoAnna out of the image in front of her.


    "Miss Bell, you should pay attention to your date.", Lukas reminded her.


    She scoffed. "My date?"


    Miss Bell''s face froze when she saw Lukas narrowing his eyes at her and then she forced a smile. "What is wrong with me paying attention to the person delivering a speech?"


    Lukas pursed his lips and tightened his hold on her waist. His right arm is in a cast because of that female Russian bodyguard, but his left one is perfectly working.


    Lukas observed the security since they reached, and he is unable to spot any of those two Russian bodyguards. He remembers that Jeff told him there are three of them. He didn''t give up looking around. When he finds them, he will teach them a lesson!


    Marcus'' daughter, Samara is busy munching on appetizers and sipping wine. She does not care about all this power nonsense. But she is bummed that she was unable to get a date for tonight. The ones who would apany her were not suitable for this event. And the suitable ones didn''t want toe with her.


    Samara is ncing around and she is not happy to see that most of the people came with dates.


    Even her father got a date! Few days ago, he sent hisst wife packing, so she thought that he wille by himself. Shepletely forgot about Jasmine. Seeing how her father is looking at Jasmine, Samara thought that Jasmine might be her next stepmother.


    Samara sighed. It seems that everyone has a date. Even this handsome African American man (aka Jesse) next to her is with a girl (aka Oni). The man is wearing a suit, but Samara can see that he is muscr and sitting straight and his facial features are not bad at all. The more she looks at him, the more attractive he is. He reminds her of a royal. <em>''Maybe he is a king where hees from''</em>, Samara thought. Ah, if she ends up with him, she will be a queen! Samara was happy that she is sitting next to him. She will definitely make an effort to talk to the man tonight.


    Few tables away...


    Mr. Morgan is doing his best to focus on Jeff, but his eyes are darting around nervously,nding asionally on Marcus. Last two days, Marcus is avoiding him, and refusing to take his calls. Mr. Morgan has a suspicion that Marcus'' change in behavior is because of recent attacks from the army of Chaos.


    They rumor going around is that he provoked them, but Mr. Morgan is not sure what he did.


    What he knows is that they plundered three warehouses and his precious underground bunker! The only thing they left is that Chaos symbol. They took everything. Even the office equipment and supplies from the warehouses are gone. Unbelievable! As much as he does not like it, he can understand that they took gold and documents and money¡­ but why did they take printing paper and erasable markers? Those people have no shame.


    Mr. Morgan is anxious because he knows that the army of Chaos is associated with Jeffrey. At the eventst week, that Russian bodyguard said that they are very close, like a family. But no matter how he looks around, other than regr security, he can''t find any masked person with red eyes, or those blonde bodyguards. That can mean that they are either not here, or they blended in the crowd. Mr. Morgan shuddered at that thought. Is anyone at his table from the army of Chaos? Other than his wife, he does not know anyone else. How strange is that in this gathering he ended up seated with eight people he does not know? Are all of them from the army of Chaos?


    Ron and Z observed Mr. Morgan fidgeting in his seat, and he was getting more anxious as the time went by. They exchanged nces and a silent understanding that Sarah and JoAnna were correct when they said how Mr. Morgan''s paranoia will escte due to this seating arrangement. The man looks like he will fall apart any minute!


    At the table with grandparents¡­


    "Is that our Anna?", Mary asked James while gesturing toward the stage.


    "Yes.", he responded.


    Mary smiled. "She is grown into a wonderful young woman. Who is the good-looking man next to her?"


    "That is Jeffrey, her husband.", James responded while doing his best to keep a smile on. Even after all this time, his heart is aching every time he is reminded that his wife is losing her memories.


    "Anna''s husband? When did she got married? Howe I was not there?", Mary frowned while trying to remember.


    "We were there. I will show you the photoster¡­"


    "I hope he treats her well.", Mary said with a concern in her voice.


    "Of course, he treats her well¡­", Barbara chimed in. "He is my grandson."


    "Oh?", Mary''s face lit up at Barbara''s words. "So, we are inws?"


    "Yes. Other than neighbors, we are rted as well.", Barbara beamed. "I remember when that rascal was escaping to your property as a kid to see your granddaughter. And I didn''t realize that the childish crush will end up in them being married almost twenty yearster¡­"


    Mary paused. "Wait¡­ so that boy who used to show up to y with Anna is yours?"


    Barbara confirmed.


    James looked at Barbara who catted with his wife and smiled gratefully. Their good friends Donald and Barbara White know about Mary''s condition, and they are a great emotional support to James.


    James took Mary to many specialists, but the prognosis is not good. Her memory will not improve, and there is a high possibility that it will deteriorate over time. Doctors rmended that Mary stays in some institution which specializes with memory loss patients, but James can''t make himself send her there. He hired two nurses to stay with them, and they are with Mary whenever he is not avable.


    Ste and Edward offered that the two of them move in their home in Seattle, but James refused. Mary is already forgetting so many things and he does not want her to end up in a different environment which can cause her an additional confusion. She forgets about many things, but so far she never forgot about two: their home on the East Coast and her husband. James hopes that Mary never forgets those two things.


    Back to present¡­


    Jeff''s speech ended and people stood up to p.


    When Jeff and JoAnna stepped off the stage, people lined up to congratte them in person. Many had gifts with them. Four staff members were ready to ept envelopes, boxes, and bags of various sizes while one was standing on the side and taking notes of who gave what (documented with a photo).


    JoAnna smiled and epted well wishes with polite nods while thinking that she will spend the next week or so opening presents and writing <em>''thank you''</em> notes. Looking at the people in the queue who waited for their turn¡­ this will take a while. JoAnna wished for a chair, or at least t shoes.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1090 - The Mission To Extract Tiffany (1)

    ~ Huston, AMC Theater ~


    Haru nned for this movie-event perfectly. He did an extensive research of how people behave in the movie theaters, what all features are avable as well as snacks and drinks; he read multiple blogs on taking your date for a movie and¡­ he is ready.


    Sarah got them an exact information which movie, at what showtime and at what seat Tiffany will be seated.


    It was not a difficult thing because AMC theaters allow for online booking of tickets and if something is online, Sarah can get it.


    Based on the information from Sarah, Haru booked two movie tickets in advance. He selected two adjacent seats, four rows behind Tiffany (a little to the right). They can see her, and it''s not ringly obvious.


    There are two exits from the screening room and the lens with Eve-vision will inform them on Tiffany''s location.


    They confirmed two bodyguards who are outside in the lounging area and one which is seated in the row behind Tiffany.


    But, none of those things matter. Until the movie is done, it''s just Haru and N.


    On their way in, Haru got thergest popcorn basket, candies and drinks.


    This is the first time in a movie theater for both of them.


    They were pleasantly surprised that the seats are wide,fortable, and theye in pairs. What the <em>''paired seats''</em> mean? Between two seats the armrest can be removed. It''s a handy feature where you can almost make a two-seater sofa out of two adjacent seats. And also, it can be convenient for couples in the dark. Right? Haru thinks so.


    The lights half-dimmed andmercials started. Haru and N gotfortable in their pre-assigned leather seats which provide just the right amount of sink-in feeling and they realized that the seats¡­ recline. Oh, so it''s not just a two-seater sofa, but at the push of a button, the bottom lifts creating a leg rest and the back goes lower making it very simr to¡­ a bed.


    Haru and N exchanged nervous nces. They both had the same thing on their mind: are they going to start kissing and getting grabby, or will they focus on the movie? The problem they are facing is, how will they know when to stop? So far they were always interrupted by something, but here¡­ during the two-hour long movie A LOT of things can happen.


    N observed that the people are still trickling into the screening room and that they are not in the dark. Without privacy, the two of them can only focus on the actionedy which Tiffany selected and they are forced to watch. But they can hold hands and enjoy the experience.


    They reclined their seats and removed the armrest between them, making a space for an oversized popcorn basket in-between them. With their drinks on the side and candy in the backpack by their feet, everything was perfect.


    "I like this¡­ we should go to watch movies in LA as well.", Haru said.


    N agreed. "What kind of movies you like to watch?"


    Haru thought for some time and then shrugged. "I grew up in the mountains without electricity. Since I arrived into civilization, I''m watching whatever I get my hands on. Everything is interesting. How about you? What do you like to watch?"


    "I am not much more experienced than you are. I still remember how few months ago Sarah wasforting me while exining that it''s just a movie, and they are only actors and they didn''t die in that explosion for real.", N admitted. "After that, I took an online course in video maniption and researched on what a stuntman is. Only after that I was able to watch the next movie without panicking."


    Haru smiled. He likes when N talks. She makes any story worth listening.


    Haru observed that N hugged herself and rubbed her arms. It is a bit chilly in the screening room, probably to prevent people from sleeping off.


    "Are you feeling cold?", Haru asked.


    "Mhm¡­", N made a sound of affirmation.


    Haru smiled and gave himself a silent thumbs up. He is ready for this!


    "Hold this for a moment¡­", Haru handed the popcorn basket to N.


    N held onto the basket and shrunk into her seat when she noticed Haru scooting closer to her. Is he going to hug her? What¡­? She was surprised to see that he pulled a nket out of the backpack.


    "Are nkets allowed in the movie theater?", N asked with a whisper.


    Haru pointed to her left.


    She nced and saw that there are two more people with nkets on them. It seems that it''s allowed.


    Haru covered N, kept the popcorn basket down next to the backpack, unfolded the nket and the second half covered him.


    He extended his arm and without thinking N lifted her head.


    By the time she realized what is going on, the two of them were sticking to each other, covered with a nket and her head rested on his arm. This¡­ was too stimting. She closed her eyes and took few breaths to calm down her emotions.


    "Are you OK?", Haru''s breath tickled her ear.


    "Yeah¡­"


    She smiled, but Haru can see that she is tense. He decided not to move. The movie is two hours long, and that is plenty of time for¡­ anything. He noticed that she slowly rxed.


    They gazed into each other''s eyes and smiled and then it happened¡­ the lights went out and the movie started.


    N nervously turned toward the huge screen and did her best to focus there.


    Haru''s attention was on N. Her face would light up asionally when there was some explosion on the screen, and it was a mesmerizing show of shapes created by the shadows of her perfect profile. He could watch her the whole day and not get bored of it.


    N''s eyes would dart toward him once in a while and then back to the screen.


    "Are you nervous?", he asked her.


    "Yes¡­", she admitted.


    "What are you nervous about?"


    N was unsure how to respond. It was embarrassing, but she remembered that Sarah told her howmunication is important and that unless she speaks her mind, Haru will make his own assumptions which will probably be off the mark. "Your proximity is making me lose myself. And I don''t know what will happen next."


    Haru smiled and caressed her cheek gently. "Whatever will happen, it will not be against your will. I told you that already, do you remember? If anything I do is bothering you, let me know and I will stop."


    "I know. You said that and I believe you. But I am still nervous¡­ and I''m not sure what to do."


    Haru thought that N is adorable. He loves that she told him how she feels even though she is shyly looking away from him. Well, if she is not sure what to do, he will help her out make up her mind.


    Haru inched closer while talking. "How about¡­you rx... and enjoy the movie?"


    With one hand he pulled her closer and with the other one he held the back of her head while his lipsnded on hers.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1091 - The Mission To Extract Tiffany (2)

    In the dark screening room of AMC Theater in Houston¡­


    After few light kisses, Haru licked N''s lips and before his tongue slipped inside her mouth and he deepened the kiss.


    This was not a kissing frenzy like in the nightclub. The kiss was slow, and sensual, making N''s mind spin and crave for more.


    All this was within Haru''s expectations: the two of them in the darkrge area, surrounded by strangers, chilly temperature, the privacy provided by the darkness and the nket, N''s shyness¡­ What he didn''t expect is that she will start pulling him closer, and leaning her body on his, and those soft moans. The way her palms moved over his back¡­ Ah, he was aroused beyond belief!


    No matter how much he tried to keep his hands in ce, they got a mind of their own driven by his desire. One of his hands slipped under her top, on her back. His fingers moved slightly over her satin-like skin before his hand moved toward her waist. Her skin felt much better than he imagined under his palm. He told his hand to stop, but the mischievous side was stronger, and his palm glided higher on her side, toward thecy edge of her bra.


    Haru''s hand sneaked under N''s bra and she panicked. Not because she didn''t want his touch, or because she didn''t like the feel of his calloused palm from extensive training on her skin, but because she feared that he will be disappointed. That insecurity was washed away in a second when he let out a low growl from the back of his throat which told her that he likes holding her.


    She felt Haru kneading her breast and his fingers moved over her nipple and it felt much-much more different than when she did it by herself. The way he touched her made her shiver and it made her feel beautiful, desirable.


    N moved her leg and ced it over his, allowing him to get closer and to grind against her.


    The intensity of his touch increased. Haru squeezed her nipple which sent an electric current through her body and she gasped into his mouth.


    Haru froze for a moment and then swiftly hugged her tightly and buried his face in her hair.


    N heard his ragged breath behind her ear and she didn''t understand what happened. Whatever they were doing, it felt good, why did he stop? And why is he almost crushing her with his hug?


    "Are you OK?", she whispered.


    "No. But I will be in a minute.", he responded.


    N was restless and could not stop herself from asking: "What happened? Is anything wrong?" She also wanted to say that she wanted him to continue, but she kept that part to herself.


    Haru took a deep breath and spoke in a voice deeper than usual close to her ear without breaking out of the hug. "N, nothing is wrong other than the fact that we are in a movie theater. I thought that I got this figured out, but you are attracting me more than I can handle. I want to undress you and touch and kiss every part of your body, but not here. I don''t want to risk anyone seeing us."


    N smiled at his words that he does not want anyone to see them. As much as she is enjoying this newfound intimacy, she does not want to be seen either. That is something that should be only for the two of them. She rxed in his embrace.


    "I love you too.", she whispered.


    They held each other for some time and then N moved her clothes back into a presentable state before leaning onto him.


    They exchanged light kisses and caressed each other while making sure not to get swept away and it seemed like only few minutes passed when ending credits started rolling on the big screen. Ah, time flies when you are having fun.


    Haru sighed. "Time to go."


    "You know¡­" N hesitated before continuing: "The Cliffside vi is almost empty."


    His eyebrows shoot up. "What are you trying to say?"


    N cleared her throat nervously. "I''m saying that anyone who can interrupt us is either in Austin or will be sleeping by the time we go back¡­"


    Haru inhaled a sharp breath and held it for some time.


    N nudged his chest and spoke while avoiding his scorching gaze. "Come on. Let''s pack the nket and get the target out of here. You got my back, right?"


    Haru smiled with eyes full of expectation. "Always."


    Just as Tiffany''s bodyguard stood up, Haru approached him and swiftly hit few pressure points, making him unable to move. The man plopped back in his seat, unsure what happened¡­ why can''t he move or talk?


    "One down, two to go.", Haru smirked while talking to N through the ear stud.


    "Miss Fortin, I''m here to escort you to a safehouse.", N told Tiffany when she approached her from behind in the dark passageway which separates the screening room from the lobby.


    "A bodyguard is behind me.", Tiffany told N without turning back.


    "Not anymore.", N responded. "We are taking the main exit out."


    "There are two more in the lobby.", Tiffany said.


    N made a sound of affirmation. "We know. Don''t worry about them, just go with the crowd out but slow down a bit..."


    ¡­


    Two bodyguards in the lobby straightened their backs at the sight of peopleing out of the screening room.


    "Hey, do you know what is the time?"


    They frowned when Haru obstructed their view.


    "Clock is right there." One of the two bodyguards pointed toward the huge clock above concession stand.


    Both bodyguards widened their eyes in horror at Haru''s swift moves which left them in the same state as their buddy in the screening room.


    "Thank you.", Haru smirked smugly and moved to disappear with the crowd toward the exit.


    He is in a rush to join N. Last time he dyed, and N ended up in a pinch because five troublemakers approached her and Melodie. Haru will not allow that to happen today. He learned from his mistake and Aiden told him as well: the only way to keep N safe is for him to be by her side.


    ¡­


    "Done.", Haru announced while wrapping his arm around N''s shoulders.


    N smiled. "Show off."


    Haru turned to Tiffany. "Miss Fortin, we will escort you to a safehouse in Los Angeles. A private ne is waiting for us¡­" He gestured toward the parking lot where he parked their rental car.


    N took Tiffany''s phone and turned it off. "You will get a new one when we reach Los Angeles.", N said while keeping Tiffany''s phone in her backpack.


    The drive toward the airport was in silence.


    As soon as Haru started the car, N messaged Sarah: "The target is with us. We are heading to the airport."


    Tiffany was wondering what tomorrow will bring. She is unsure what she wants or what to expect, but she is relieved that whatever it is, it will be because she decided, and not because her parents forced her.


    N reached for Haru''s hand and their fingers inteced.


    N and Haru had matching thoughts: the two hours long ne ride to Los Angeles is two hours too long. They both wished to reach the Cliffside vi as soon as possible, because once they are there, they can have their¡­ privacy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1092 - The White Inauguration (5)

    ~ Austin, the White Mansion ~


    At 8 PM dinner was served and Jeff and JoAnna returned to their seats.


    The people who were still in the queue waiting for their turn with new Master and Madam faced disappointment, but Oscar informed them that after dinner they can resume their congrattions.


    They all enjoyed a lovely meal with seven dishes, and it took almost two hours until the dessert was served. If anyone wants more food, they can turn to several tables which were arranged buffet-style, and on top of that, Vi''s staff ensured that bite-sized snacks are always present on each table. Food and drinks were notcking at this event.


    The music from the band sped up and Sarah and Aiden exchanged exciting gazes: it''s time for dancing!


    Charlie and Emma went to the dancefloor, and so did Jasper and Ellie.


    JoAnna wanted to dance with her husband, but people created a <em>''congrattory queue''</em> again, and she had to go with Jeff to smile and say <em>''thank you''</em> to people she does not know.


    "Mrs. Martin, can I interest you in a dance?", Felix offered his wife.


    "Sure. Let me just finish this cake."


    Felix chuckled at Sophia''stest desire for sweets. He wanted to tell her that if she is not careful she will gain weight, but he swallowed those words down. He knows that since she got pregnant, weight is a no-no topic with Sophia. And he does not care, even if she gets fat, there will be more of her to love.


    In the section with tables¡­


    "My dear, shall we dance?", Ron offered his hand to Z.


    Sarah and Aiden told them to y their roles as a couple. And if they neglect the part of having fun at the party like a young couple, then their security-spying cover might be blown.


    Z looked at Ron shyly and ced her hand in his, allowing him to guide her to the dancefloor.


    Ron is 17 years old and Z is 15. So far Z didn''t have any feelings toward Ron, but tonight he is very dashing, and she wondered: howe she didn''t notice that so far? She knows that all the attention he is giving her is only for the cover¡­ but her teenage heart can''t help but skip a beat whenever their eyes meet.


    "Rx¡­", Ron told Z when they reached to the dancefloor and he noticed that she is stiff. "Just follow my lead."


    Z held her breath when Ron spun her on the dancefloor, and his boyish grin made her heart beat violently.


    For the first time in his life, Ron appreciated that as a part of growing up in a well-to-do family, he attended dance lessons since young age. Seeing Z''s gaze full of admiration directed at him, all those hours of practicing are worth it. No one ever looked at him like that, and it made him feel good.


    Back at the section with tables¡­


    Jesse nced at Oni and saw that her gaze is on Ron and Z.


    Jesse leaned closer to her and asked: "Do you want to dance?"


    Oni was startled with Jesse''s unexpected proximity, but she didn''t reject his hand. And she was pleasantly surprised that Jesse is a very good dancer.


    "Where did you learn how to dance?", Oni asked Jesse.


    Jesse''s eyes dimmed for a moment when he remembered that ballroom dancing was one of must-have skills to acquire while he took training for Shadow Ravens. "In UK, a long time ago."


    "You were in UK?" Oni''s eyes were full of wonder.


    "Yes. For education."


    Jesse was never the one to talk much, especially not about his past. But he didn''t want to be rude to Oni by not answering her questions.


    Oni knows that Sarah and Aiden brought Jesse from Sierra Leone with other neen boys.


    "How did a person with an education from UK end up in a diamond mine?"


    Oni saw Jesse frown slightly at her question and quickly apologized: "I''m sorry for asking. I didn''t mean to intrude."


    Jesse was sorry that he made Oni ufortable. She is only a sixteen-year-old girl, it''s normal that she is curious.


    "I was betrayed.", he responded shortly.


    Oni was happy that he responded and reminded herself not to be too nosy. Sarah told her to pay attention and follow Jesse''s lead because she can learn a lot from him. Instead of questioning him, she should focus on the mission¡­ and the mission is to be a couple.


    Oni looked Jesse in the eyes and smiled.


    "It''s too much.", he said in a low voice. When he saw her confusion, Jesse exined: "Your smile, it''s too much. I can see that it''s forced."


    Oni exhaled helplessly.


    Jesse chuckled. "You don''t need to smile if you don''t feel like it. But the eye contact was a good idea."


    Oni perked up. She got one out of two, that is a progress!


    "That smile is much better.", Jesse said.


    Oni was not sure if she imagined, but for a moment it seemed that Jesse smiled. Not a mocking one, or a forced one, but a real warm smile. She looked at his handsome face and gave herself a mission to make him smile like that at least one more time tonight.


    Back at the tables¡­


    Tejan and Daniel are at the table with Mr. and Mrs. Wright (Melodie''s parents). The two boys got instructions on whom to pay attention to, and from the files they received, they know that their bosses got Melodie out of the grasp of her parents. Both Tejan and Daniel were surprised that Mr. and Mrs. Wright are enjoying the evening. Number of people stopped by to greet them, and they spoke about their business, their connections, how they are delighted to be invited to this party¡­ but not a single time they mentioned that they are missing a daughter. That was strange, Tejan and Daniel thought.


    Few tables away¡­


    Allen and Julius are at the table with the Mr. and Mrs. Fortin (Tiffany''s parents). The two boys had no problems engaging in a pleasant conversation with the couple. As soon as they introduced themselves as young heirs of arge shippingpany from South America, Mr. Fortin was very pleasant toward the boys. About half an hour into the talk boys said that they are single and that earned them invitations to visit the Fortin family home.


    "Our daughter is also single and avable. I''m not trying to set you up, but in case you like her¡­", Mrs. Fortin ended with a giggle and Mr. Fortin nodded in approval.


    Allen and Julius smiled politely while internally wondering, what are these people thinking? They read the files, their daughter is ten years older than they are! For two teenage boys who never dated before, that is a huge age gap.


    About one hour after dinner ended, Mr. Fortin got a call. His face darkened when he heard from his bodyguards that Tiffany disappeared in the movie theater. And based on the fact that all three bodyguards were disabled for some time, someone kidnapped her or... she had help.


    Mr. Fortin did his best to keep hisposure, but Allen and Julius heard that his daughter is missing. And they know that Haru and N went on a mission to save some young woman and bring her to a safehouse. The two boys exchanged knowing nces and silently praised their two seniors for a sessfully executed mission.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1093 - The White Inauguration (6)

    At the table with previous Masters¡­


    "Mr. Smith¡­", a man''s voice got Jarred''s attention.


    "Yes?", Jarred turned toward the voice.


    He saw an older man, and a youngdy following behind him. Jarred stood up to face them, he does not like when someone looks down on him.


    "I am Reginald Sinir, president of the Sinir group." The man slightly turned to the youngdy next to him. "And this is my granddaughter, Stefanie."


    "Nice to meet you.", Jarred responded politely. He was curious, why did they approach him? Jarred was never the one to hold back. "Why are you looking for me?"


    Reginald nodded in approval. He does not like to beat around the bush either. "I believe that a union between Smith and Sinir families will be beneficial for all. My granddaughter is avable¡­"


    Jarred eyed youngdy who is probably in her early twenties and he understood that the old man is suggesting a marriage. It is not the first time he is approached with such requests openly and he knows how to handle them. "Don''t you think that she is young for me?"


    Reginald almost choked on his saliva. He coughed for some time while Stephanie patted his back thoughtfully.


    nor was listening to the conversation from the start and burst intough. She knows that the old man didn''t suggest his granddaughter for Jarred. And she knows that Jarred is aware of that as well.


    "I was suggesting Stephanie for your nephew, Charles.", Reginald rified when he caught his breath.


    Jarred nced at the dancefloor. "My nephew has a date, and they are engaged to be married."


    Reginald frowned when he realized that Jarred rejected him. "The word is that she is just a nurse. What benefit can she bring to the Smith family?"


    "My nephew and me are attending this event because of that youngdy. Don''t underestimate her.", Jarred voice carried a hint of threat. Why does this random person care if the woman of Charlie''s choice is a nurse or a queen? How is that impacting his Sinir family? But he knows that the old man is throwing insults only because he got rejected.


    "Hmph!", Reginald could not hide his displeasure. "She knows few people? How can thatpare to bonds which family creates?"


    Jarred''s eyes dimmed when he thought how Smiths are arge family, but a dysfunctional one where siblings would backstab each other just to climb higher in order to seize more power, more money, more, more¡­ it''s never enough.


    Jarred never found any proof, but he suspects that at least one of his cousins caused the ident where his wife and his sister perished making him a widower and Charlie an orphan. Why would anyone do that? Because without an heir, Jarred would lose his position at the head of Smithsonite corp. But he didn''t allow them to have their way. He adopted Charlie and decided to raise him as his own. And he protected him well, all until that unfortunate incident in Las Vegas. But that was a blessing in disguise. Thanks to that incident, he uncovered number of people who are coveting Charlie''s future position, and they connected to Hill sisters and Whites and Charlie found Emma. Jarred hopes that Charlie has enough people he can trust in his circle, so that the history does not repeat itself. Because some of Charlie''s cousins are ruthless.


    "Mr. Sinir¡­", Jarred spoke in a dangerously low voice. "I will not forget your words. And I hope that you don''t forget mine: blood rtionships don''t mean loyalty."


    Jarred went back to his seat, ignoring the presence of Reginald Sinir and his granddaughter.


    Jarred watched his nephew and Emma dance with smiles on their faces and remembered that he advised Charlie to dy as much as possible introducing Emma to the rest of the family. He knows how that is only dying the inevitable when their family is alerted of the fact that Charlie has a woman he loves¡­ a woman who will get a target on her back when they realize that she will get the right to im a portion of the Smith''s fortune. Jarred hopes that this dy helps Charlie and Emma to grow stronger and they can face together whatever ising.


    ¡­


    Ron is standing nearby entrance to thedies'' room. He is waiting for Z who is inside.


    Ron knows that girls can take their time in the restroom, so he got his phone and started ying a game. With his peripheral vision he can see the door opening and closing as women get in and out, but he does not need to look up. When Z gets out, she will walk to him, right?


    He was beating the fourth level boss when he heard woman''s voice: "Ron? Ronald? Is that you?"


    Ron got a start. That is not Z, or Oni or any other female who would call him. It''s a voice of an older woman and he finds it strangely familiar. In that one second he lost half a life and he paused the game before looking up.


    "Ron, my dear! It is you!", woman eximed and walked close to him. "How did you get here? Where have you been all this time? Why didn''t you call home? ¡­"


    The woman was raining questions on Ron and he felt sweat trickle down his back. What is his stepmother doing here? He wanted to ask her, but images of her abusing him for years shed in his mind and he lost his voice. He was unable to move.


    "¡­ Are you surprised to see me? Happy? Probably not as happy as I am to see you. Your father went crazy when you disappeared without a trace. He is missing you, but I miss you more, my dear¡­", she leaned closer to him and arched her eyebrow suggestively. "When are youing home?"


    She reached with her hand to touch Ron''s cheek.


    PAK!


    The woman yelped in surprise when her hand was pped away.


    "What are you doing with my man?", Z asked angrily.


    Z does not know what is going on. When she got out of the restroom, she saw that woman leaning closer to Ron while talking in an alluring voice¡­ something about missing him and asking him to go home. But what struck Z was that Ron was petrified. For some reason, he is afraid of that woman, and Z will not allow her to hurt Ron. When Z saw that woman reaching to touch Ron, Z had to react and p her hand away. Well, she would punch and kick her few times, but they are at the party, and Sarah told them to avoid violence if possible.


    Z linked her arm with Ron''s.


    "Do you know this woman?", she asked Ron without removing her fierce gaze from an outraged stepmother.


    Ron snapped out of his daze and looked at Z. Somehow, her confident and gentle eyes told him that it''s going to be OK, and that she is there for him.


    "She is not important.", he responded.


    "What do you mean, I am not important?", his stepmother raged. "Who is this girl? Is she the reason you left me?"


    Ron closed his eyes for a second and took a deep breath topose himself. He felt Z''s hand move into his, and their fingers inteced.


    Ron looked at Z and smiled before turning to the woman. "I left home, stepmother, not you. And you should know why I left. Don''te near me anymore." He looked at Z and guided her back into the ballroom. "Let''s go, dear. Do you want to dance more, or should we get something to eat? ¡­"


    Ron''s stepmother balled her hands into fists. "This is not the end of it, Ron! Wait until I tell your father!"


    Ron and Z went to the dancefloor.


    "Are you OK?", Z asked with concern apparent in her eyes.


    "Thank you.", Ron wrapped his arms around her while pulling her closer.


    She ced her hands on his back awkwardly. "It seems you need a hug."


    "Yeah. It seems so.", he admitted.


    Little by little, Z rxed and few secondster, she hugged him back.


    They moved slowly while holding each other tightly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1094 - The White Inauguration (7)

    Ron and Z hugged while dancing for an unknown measure of time. It was at least three songs, how much Z observed. But she didn''t mind. Sticking close to Ron felt good. Even the scent of his aftershave smelled so good to the point of making her feel dizzy. She didn''t know if he really shaves or he just applied it for the sake of smelling manly¡­ either way, it worked in getting her to inhale deeply more than once.


    "You will not ask me what that was about?", Ron asked Z.


    "I saw how that woman wants to be close to you, and you don''t. That''s all I need to know.", Z responded.


    It''s not that she is not curious, but she can see that Ron is ufortable and she does not want to demand of him to tell her more. If he wants to exin, he will.


    He inched away from her and looked her in the eyes. "Thanks."


    "Not a problem.", she winked. "You are my date. I need to take care of you."


    Ron observed Z''s cheerful expression and thought about her words: date. He never dated a girl. He was young when his stepmother started abusing him and he was so messed up that he never thought of dating a normal girl, someone his age. But now: here he is. Holding a girl in his arms, and she is smiling at him, and she said that he is her date. It is a pairing that Sarah and Aiden determined for this mission, but it''s the closest to the real thing he ever was.


    Ron always thought that Z is cute and smart, and her sniping skills are mind blowing¡­ and he wondered if Z would be with him without this <em>''special situation''</em>.


    "If you had a chance to pick someone else to be a pair with for this mission. Who would you pick?", Ron asked.


    Z frowned slightly. "Why would I pick anyone else?"


    "Are you saying that you would pick me?"


    Z paused and her eyes darted over his face nervously. "I guess."


    "What if there is no mission?"


    Z was not sure where he is going with these questions. "You are not making any sense. What are you trying to say?"


    "What I''m trying to say is¡­ Will you go on a date with me? A real one?" Ron held his breath while waiting for her response.


    Z blinked few times while wondering, is this real or a dream? Did Ron just ask her on a date? Does that mean they are dating if she says <em>''yes''</em>? Gosh! Her first date! And with Ron!


    With her mind racing a thousand thoughts a second, she blurted a question: "Where?"


    Ron saw how nervous Z is, and somehow¡­ that made him rx. He smiled. "I don''t know. Say <em>''yes''</em> and we can figure it out."


    Z lowered her head. "OK."


    Ron touched her chin, tipping her head up to look at him. Without any warning, he lowered his head and gave her a quick kiss on the lips.


    Z froze. The only thing moving was her heart which pounded violently, threatening to burst out of her ribcage. Two secondster, she swiftly covered her lips with tips of her fingers.


    "That was my first kiss¡­", she said weakly.


    Ron smiled and pulled her hand down before cing it on his shoulder in a position for dancing. "You are my first date. It''s only fair that I take your first two kisses."


    "Two?", Z asked, and her eyes widened in shock when she felt Ron''s lips on hers again. It was a quick peck, quicker than the first one, but it still counts as a kiss!


    "Ron!", she whispered furiously.


    He chuckled, finding her angry expression adorable. "OK. I will stop because you don''t like it."


    "I didn''t say I don''t like it.", Z mumbled shyly.


    Ron wanted to say something, but Sarah''s icy voice drifted from the side: "Ron. What are you doing?"


    Ron''s grin faded as an ominous feeling enveloped him and he was not sure how to answer. Based on Sarah''s tone, she saw him kissing Z. Why does she need to ask?


    "Keep in mind where you are.", Aiden said sternly. "This is not a high school dance where it''s OK to smooch around."


    "Yes, Boss.", Ron and Z said quietly in unison.


    Aiden twirled Sarah few times and they danced away from Ron and Z.


    Ron grinned when he saw that Aiden and Sarah moved away and the scolding is over, and he looked at Z.


    Z narrowed her eyes on him. "What is funny?"


    "You said that you like when I kiss you."


    She looked away, unable to face his adorable boyish grin and be angry at him. "Let''s get something to eat."


    Ron nodded in agreement and extended his arm for Z to take. "Sure, my dear. Let''s focus on the mission¡­", Ron leaned closer and added: "We can kiss moreter."


    ¡­


    "Are you guys enjoying the party?", Jeff asked his friends when he approached their table and sat on Steve''s chair. Steve was dancing with Bridgette at the moment.


    Bradley, Vincent, Christopher and Russel looked at Jeff and nodded politely.


    "Are you enjoying?", Bradley asked.


    "So far, other than dinner I''m just shaking hands. How is that enjoyable?", Jeff indirectly said that he is not having fun.


    "A meeting without me?", Jasper sat on Bridgette''s chair.


    "How can that be?", Russel responded jokingly.


    They allughed.


    Bradley''s, Vincent''s, Christopher''s and Russel''s dates went to thedies'' room. All four of them are from prominent families and they are sensible to give space to their dates to work on their businesswork.


    Felix and Charlie joined the table.


    Jeff introduced Charlie to others. They know each other from their business reputation, but not in person. They all clicked well immediately, and the mood was good at the table.


    It didn''t take long for Jarred to notice Charlie chatting andughing with all those young men whose names are well known in business and he teared up a bit. This is more than he expected... Charlie is doing great. Jarred''s smile faded when he saw Marcus approach the table with youngsters. He brought that to nor''s attention.


    "Hi Jeffrey¡­", Marcus called when he approached Jeff.


    "Uncle¡­", Jeff called back.


    Marcus contemptuously looked at young men seated at the table. "I see you have your loyal dogs."


    Jeff knew that Marcus is provoking him, but he was unable to let it go. He stood up and faced his Uncle.


    Aiden saw the scene from the dancefloor and gestured to Sarah. Aiden was next to Jeff in a second.


    Jeff nced at Aiden and adjusted his mood slightly, but he was still angry.


    "They are called friends. Something you don''t know about.", Jeff sneered at Marcus.


    Marcus looked at two brothers side-by-side and the scene irked him more than he wanted to admit. "No respect.", Marcus squeezed through his teeth.


    Jeff nodded slightly, confirming Marcus'' words. "Respect needs to be earned."


    "Brother¡­", Oscar approached Marcus, interrupting whatever he wanted to say. "I would expect you toe and greet us at the table and leave youngsters to entertain themselves."


    Oscar gestured toward their table and Marcus looked at Jeff for a second before going there.


    "That is your Uncle?", Vincent asked.


    "Yeah.", Jeff went back to his seat.


    Aiden sat by his side.


    "Do you know when he will make his move?", Jasper asked Jeff.


    "Soon. In next few weeks probably.", Jeff responded.


    "Let us know when you need assistance.", Russel told Jeff.


    All of them are aware that Marcus is coveting Jeff''s position and they told Jeff that he can count on them.


    They all agreed that the old man came to provoke them.


    "Eh...", Christopher threw a mocking nce at Marcus. "Did he think we will all start fighting with him and cause a scene?"


    Bradley smiled maliciously. "We will take all of his wealth. That is how we fight."


    They all raised their sses and cheered to that.


    Jeff knows that his friends would help him when needed, but hearing it still felt good.


    They chatted for a bit more and then Jeff and Aiden went to join Sarah and JoAnna who were picking items from the table with desserts.


    It was a remarkable sight: Jeff in white, JoAnna in silver and Sarah and Aiden in ck, like their opposites. Four royals, representing the light and the dark side.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1095 - The White Inauguration (8)

    At the tables¡­


    Samara is trying for some time to strike a conversation with Jesse, unsessfully. Her shameless advances increased several folds when she saw that her father is busy at the table with Oscar and Donald.


    She pushed a napkin toward Jesse and he nced at it only to see that there is a phone number written on it. Jesse looked at Samara questionably and she winked at him.


    "I feel like dancing, but my partner could not make it to this event¡­", she said to Jesse coquettishly. "I saw that you are an amazing dancer¡­" Samara leaned closer to Jesse and spoke to Oni: "Do you mind if I borrow him for a dance or two?"


    "My date is not avable to dance with you.", Oni curtly responded.


    "How rude¡­", Samara mumbled.


    "I think that it''s rude how you are shamelesslytching onto my date." Oni didn''t feel a need to hold back in front of this despicable young woman.


    Jesse ced his hand over Oni''s, telling her to calm down.


    "Sorry Miss¡­", Jesse addressed Samara. "I will dance only with my date tonight."


    Oni looked at Jesse and smiled. "Honey, I feel like dancing."


    Jesse stood up and offered his hand to Oni. "Absolutely, dear¡­"


    Samara looked after them and puffed her cheeks in frustration. To add to her frustration, Lukas was snickering at her failure from his seat.


    "Behave!", Jasmine warned Lukas and Samara in a low voice. "You are not teenagers. Don''t bring shame to your father!"


    Samara rolled her eyes and then looked at Jesse who was already dancing with Oni. Ah, he does look like an African king. Samara folded the napkin with her phone number and ced it next to Jesse''s te. She is confident that he didn''t take it only because his date is there.


    Few tables away¡­


    "Ron. It really is you¡­", man''s voice said when he approached Ron and Z.


    Ron closed his eyes and exhaled. He recognized the voice as his father''s. Ron was thankful that he told Sarah how for the new ID he does not want to change his name. If he did, his cover would be blown now. Ronald Heine ismon enough that he can keep it, and it''s not like he broke thew or anything so that he needs to hide. He just does not want to live with that abusing stepmother and a father who will rather believe a woman he met few years ago, than his own son.


    "I told you that it''s him!", Ron''s stepmother arrogantly said while taunting Ron with her eyes.


    Ron stood up to face his father.


    "Where have you been all this time?", Ron''s father asked and then he paused. His brows furrowed when he realized that there is another pressing thing: "How did you manage to get into this event?"


    Z was next to Ron, holding his hand.


    "It must be this girl. She seduced him and forced him to leave us without a word.", Ron''s stepmother told Ron''s father.


    Ron frowned. "Leave her out of this."


    At the table with desserts, Sarah noticed that Ron and Z are facing an older couple and that their stance is defensive. She used Eve-vision to identify the man as Ron''s father, and the woman as Ron''s stepmother. Sarah inhaled sharply and looked at Aiden.


    "Ron''s dad is here. And he saw him¡­"


    Aiden understood that this means trouble and made a step to go there. Aiden stopped when he felt Jeff''s hand on his shoulder.


    "Let us handle this.", Jeff said with an assuring nod.


    Aiden nodded back to his brother in approval. The four of them know why Ron left home and how he ended up joining them.


    Jeff and JoAnna linked arms and went toward Ron.


    "Do you know how worried I was?", Ron''s dad was scolding Ron. He was frustrated because his son is not answering any of the questions, and his voice was rising. "You left without a word! I thought you are dead!"


    Ron lost his patience. Why is his father here, causing trouble and attracting attention?


    "You know why I left. Don''t make it sound like it was a surprise.", Ron told his father in a hushed voice. "And I told you before leaving that I don''t want to have anything to do with any of you two. Don''t look for me, don''t talk to me. You don''t know who I am¡­"


    Ron''s dad frowned and squeezed through his teeth: "You¡­"


    "Mr. Heine, is there a problem?", Jeff asked when he approached the four who were standing.


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan almost passed out when they saw Jeff close to their table with a stern expression. And his wife is there as well! They tried to diminish their presence.


    The four standing people turned to Jeff and JoAnna.


    "No problem, Mr. White¡­", Ron''s dad responded amicably.


    Jeff frowned and looked at the man carefully. "Who are you?"


    Ron''s dad was confused. Why is he asking him who is he if he just addressed him as <em>''Mr. Heine''</em>?


    His confusion turned into panic when Jeff spoke to Ron: "Mr. Heine, let us know if anyone disturbs you. I will get my security to handle it."


    Ron was happy to see that Jeff came to the rescue. Finally, he understood why Z was squeezing his hand.


    "Thank you, Mr. White.", Ron responded politely.


    Jeff turned to Ron''s father who looked like he is about to have a stroke. "You didn''t answer my question. Who are you? Why are you disturbing my esteemed guests?"


    Ron''s father was at a loss for words. That is his son who he left the house while saying that his stepmother is abusing him. He didn''t believe Ron then, and he does not believe him now. Why would a mature woman look for a teenager? He was confident that Ron is jealous, and that he does not approve that another woman reced his mother. And they fought. More than once¡­ And then Ron left.


    Seeing him now standing tall in a well-fitting expensive suit and looking back at him proudly, Ron''s dad wondered if he made a mistake. But it seems that it''s toote. Ron is not the same boy who left home almost seven months ago and also¡­ The powerful Jeffrey White is ring at him, demanding answers. What should he say?


    "I apologize. I made a mistake.", Ron''s dad was not sure if he is saying that to Jeff because he disturbed his <em>''esteemed guest''</em> or to Ron because he didn''t believe him. Probably both.


    He bowed his head slightly and stepped away. "I hope that you can forgive me¡­ One day." His father went to return to his table in the back of the hall. His wife followed him in rapid small steps while trying to understand what happened.


    "Are you OK?", JoAnna asked Ron.


    Ron exhaled. "Yeah, thanks."


    "Feel free to go out to the garden for some air, if you need a breather.", JoAnna suggested while gesturing toward the back door.


    Ron nced at Z and she gave a silent agreement that she will apany him.


    They thanked Jeff and JoAnna again and walked out while holding hands.


    Jeff took a mental note of Ron''s father that if he causes any more trouble, or approaches Ron in any way, he will ruin his business. He also wanted to ask nor, why was he invited? Jeff is confident that he never did any business with that man. Other than his personal guests, he allowed his mother to handle the guestlist.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1096 - The White Inauguration (9)

    ~ Austin, the White Mansion ~


    11:42 PM


    In front of the restrooms¡­


    Jesse is standing and waiting for Oni toe out.


    "Well, if it isn''t handsome Mr. Jesse?", Samara said as she approached him.


    Samara''s eyes are on Jesse since he left the table. When she saw Jesse and Oni heading toward the hallway where the restrooms are, she hurried after them. This is her chance to talk to him without Oni hovering over them, because even if both of them are going to the restroom, men always finish first. Samara is confident that Jesse is acting indifferent toward her because of his date and because she didn''t make her intention clear: she is interested in him. And there is a chance that he does not know who she is.


    Jesse was not sure if he shouldugh or cry. Why doesn''t she give up? But he knows that he needs to y his role of a polite gentleman and also this might be a chance for him to get some information, if this persistent woman has any. The file said that she is rash and impulsive.


    He adjusted his mood and looked at her aloofly. "Can I help you, Miss?"


    "You should call me Miss White. You know what that means? I am a White.", she smiled smugly.


    Jesse cleared his throat. "OK. Can I help you, Miss White?"


    "I was hoping that you can apany me for a dance, and then¡­ who knows?", she giggled suggestively.


    "Miss White, I am here with a date. Thank you for the offer, but¡­"


    Samara''s eyes widened when she realized that Jesse is rejecting her. Is he out of his mind?


    "You dare to reject me?", Samara snapped at Jesse. Her outraged expression turned into a sneer while she spoke: "You are here to suck up to Jeffrey? Right? Well, let me tell you that you made a wrong choice. You just wait¡­ In few weeks when my dad takes over you will be forced to bow to me¡­"


    PAK!


    A crisp p interrupted whatever next words wereing out of Samara. She looked at the person from where the p came, and her face twisted in anger.


    "Jasmine!"


    Jasmine''s re would slice open Samara if possible.


    She saw Samara going after this young man and she knew that Samara iscking in the brain department, but this was outside of her expectations. How stupid can she be? Is she Marcus'' daughter?


    But Jasmine can only make up an excuse and scold her: "What do you think you are doing? Did you forget to take you medications and are talking random nonsense again?"


    Jasmine turned to Jesse. "Please, forgive her. She does not know what she is saying."


    Jasmine didn''t wait for Jesse to respond. She tugged Samara''s hand and led her away.


    "Wait until I tell Marcus about this. He will ground you for life!", Jasmine squeezed through her teeth while dragging away Samara who was still dazed from the p and unable to react.


    "What was that?", Oni asked when she stood next to Jesse and saw Samara and Jasmine turn down the hallway toward the ballroom.


    Jesse shrugged. "I am not sure."


    "That woman could not resist your handsomeness?", Oni asked while they walked down the hallway.


    Jesse stifled augh and shook his head. "You are sixteen. What do you know about handsomeness?"


    "I am a young woman!", Oni proudly dered, slightly irked that Jesse sees her as a little girl. "I know what a handsome man is when I see one."


    Oni observed Jesse''s expression and praised herself internally. Her personal mission for the evening waspleted: Jesse smiled again, and she got to see it.


    ¡­


    It''s close to midnight, and the event is drawing to a close. About half of the guests left, but the other half does not seem eager to leave.


    Everyone congratted Jeff and JoAnna for their new roles. And number of well-wishers approached Oscar and nor to wish them a restful retirement.


    Ste and Edward looked at their three daughters on the dancefloor, each in the arms of the man they choose for themselves.


    "What are your thoughts?", Edward asked Ste while pulling her to lean on him.


    "I am happy to see them getting along well.", Ste said.


    "But?" Edward knows there is more to it.


    Ste exhaled and smiled. Her husband knows her best. "Now all three of them got into this White family business, like they don''t have enough going on."


    "Sometimes, when your te is full, an additional bite does not make a big difference."


    Ste looked at her husband and had to agree with what he said.


    "Out of all three, I am worried about Sarah the most.", Ste said after a long silence.


    "It is normal, she is the youngest. Remember that she is not by herself.", Edwardforted Ste (and himself).


    "Did you decide if you want to meet him?", Edward knows that King requested to meet with Ste more than once.


    Ste sighed. "I can''t avoid it any longer. I feel that he is running out of patience, and if that happens he bes¡­ unpredictable."


    Edward squeezed Ste''s hand gently. "I know that I''m not of much help but bring Owen."


    "Don''t say that you are not much help. You are my biggest support."


    ¡­


    Outside in the garden¡­


    Z and Ron are sitting on a bench. Evening breeze made Z shiver, and Ron swiftly draped his suit jacket over her shoulders.


    "Thanks.", she said shyly while pulling the edges to close around her in front.


    Z found that tonight Ron is very gentlemanly. She got to dance with him, they held hands, she stood by his side when he confronted his father and stepmother, he smiled at her¡­ and he kissed her. Twice. On the lips.


    Only yesterday she saw him as one of the boys, and tonight¡­ he is special. And she is confident that he will stay that for a long time.


    Z''s heart fluttered at the thought that Ron is sitting next to her on the bench, in a spot of the garden which is not lit up and her whole body jolted when he spoke.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    She turned to him questionably.


    "For a date.", he rified.


    Z smiled. She likes that he thought about the date. He was serious about it.


    "Do you have any ideas?", she asked him.


    He looked like he has at least one. "How about Disnend?"


    Z''s face lit up. She never went there, but she knows that is a huge amusement park, and it''s not a ce where people go for few hours. It''s for a whole day!


    "I would love that."


    He made a hum of approval and his hand wrapped around her shoulders, pulling her to lean on him.


    Z leaned on Ron and felt his hand around her shoulders, and his jacket kept her warm and smelled faintly of his aftershave¡­ and she was sure that this warm and fuzzy feeling inside her is telling her that this is what it means to have a boyfriend. Because she felt like she is floating.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1097 - The White Inauguration (10)

    Inside the ballroom, in the area with tables¡­


    Miss Bell''s eyes are fixed on Jeffrey White who is on the dancefloor with his wife. For a man who has a reputation of not dating, and not being interested in women, Jeff''s dance moves are smooth. Ah, how she wishes to be the woman in Jeff''s arms.


    She is happy that Lukas is not there to remind her to focus on <em>''her date''</em>. He (finally) left her side for the first time tonight. The man didn''t even go to the restroom, and when she wanted to go, he told her to hold it. Well, she didn''t really need to go, her motive was to get away from Lukas, and he either saw through her or is really so ruthless to make ady hold it for hours.


    Some time ago, Samara went toward the restrooms in a rush, then Jasmine followed. Few minutester, Lukas saw Jasmine almost dragging Samara out. Lukas cursed under his breath when he saw that his father is still talking to Oscar and Donald and he rushed after those two.


    "Don''t move¡­", he warned her before leaving.


    Yeah, like she will go anywhere. From here she can at least look at Jeff.


    She wants to approach Jeff so much that her insides are hurting, but even without Lukas being in the way, the whole evening his wife is sticking to him or he is in that circle of his friends. Either way, she can''t approach him. And Miss Bell is not the only one. Numerousdies present have their eyes on Jeffrey White. His new title gave him a newly found appeal.


    Miss Bell observed that Sarah, JoAnna and Sophia stopped dancing and exchanged few words before heading toward the restrooms.


    Aiden, Felix and Jeff headed toward the lounge.


    Aiden and Felix went ahead, and Jeff was trailing behind while checking something on his phone.


    Miss Bell''s eyes lit up. This is her chance!


    She hurried after Jeff and caught up to him few steps into the lounge.


    The lounge is dimly lit, withfortable seating arrangements. It provides a much more intimate setting than a ballroom.


    "Jeff!", Vincent called from one of the sofas which is arranged together with three more aroundrge square coffee table. Bradley, Christopher, Russel, Charlie, Emma, Jasper and Ellie are also there. Aiden and Felix just joined them.


    Jeff waved to Vincent, letting him know that he saw them. "I will be there in a minute. I need to make a call¡­"


    Jeff sighed while thinking what to say to the security in the safehouse. They sent him few messages that Melodie is throwing a fit. He decided to let JoAnna handle her because if he gets close to Melodie, no matter what happens, JoAnna will not be at ease.


    He ced the phone at his ear and made few steps toward the empty area of the lounge, so that he is not overheard.


    "¡­ Yes¡­ I know that she wants to see me¡­ Tell her that I will be back on Monday. If she can''t be patient until then, she is wee to leave. Yes. If that is the case, she can leave the property at any time¡­", Jeff ended the short call and sighed. "Women¡­", he mumbled and turned to almost bump into Miss Bell. "Can I help you?"


    Miss Bell was looking at Jeff with stars in her eyes. From the conversation she just overheard it seems that there is a woman who is impatient to see him, and she is on Jeff''s property¡­? Is he keeping a mistress? Is that the reason why he stepped away to make this phone call?


    Jeff has a reputation of a monk, to the point that people thought he is not interested in women. But he was always a person who kept his private life well hidden. What if he is a womanizer who has mistresses well hidden from the public eye?


    She showed her best smile. "Is there a woman who dares to give you trouble?"


    Miss Bell saw Jeff frown slightly and she interpreted that as his reaction because she figured out his secret. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. But if that is me, I would be more¡­ obedient.", she gave him a knowing look.


    Jeff was not sure what she is talking about, but he can see that she is hitting on him. His survival instinct told him to stay away from this woman as far as possible. If his wife sees him, she might skin him alive. But at the thought that this is a woman who apanied Lukas more than once, Jeff thought that maybe he can¡­ use her. If nothing else, by losing his date, Lukas will get upset. How upset? Jeff is not sure, but it''s worth trying out.


    "Obedient? I am not interested only in pleasures of flesh. I expect that a woman can offer me more. What can you offer me, Miss Bell?"


    Her face lit up. Is he not rejecting her advances? Her brain worked itself to a mush while figuring out how to answer this. After all, her goal is to get close to him, into his bed¡­ and then she will work her way up by eliminatingpetition until she is thest one standing.


    "I can offer you absolute obedience. I will not be in your way or question your decisions. And you can use me anyway you want. As for more than flesh¡­ I have information. I know that your cousin wants to topple you¡­"


    Her words stopped in her throat at the sight of Jeff¡­ smiling. This is the first time he smiled at her! She will engrave this dazzling sight into her mind for years toe.


    Jeff stepped closer to her. "You are an interesting woman, Miss Bell, and I wish to know you better. Unfortunately, this is not a convenient time. Do you mind waiting for me a bit? I will join youter to discuss¡­ what you can offer me."


    Her head was buzzing from the excitement. "I don''t mind waiting, Mr. White¡­"


    "Please, call me Jeffrey.", he interrupted her.


    "Jeffrey¡­", she said under her breath.


    Jeff gestured with his hand and two bodyguards appeared in a sh by his side. He told them something in a hushed voice and then turned to Miss Bell. "Please, follow my men¡­ and wait for me."


    JoAnna, Sophia and Sarah returned to see the sight of Miss Bell''s ted expression while she was being escorted by two bodyguards out of the lounge, to the ballroom and then down one of the hallways which is off-limits for the guests during the party.


    JoAnna went straight to Jeff. "What was that about?"


    Sarah and Sophia saw that JoAnna is close to blowing a fuse and they followed closely behind. She is pregnant and should not get upset!


    Jeff held JoAnna''s hand in his and smiled. "For you to y with. She offered me absolute obedience and she might have some information on Lukas and Marcus."


    JoAnna''s face darkened. "Absolute obedience? How arrogant."


    "Mhm¡­ I will count on you, my love, to teach her some manners.", Jeff said dotingly, melting JoAnna''s hostility away.


    Sarah and Sophia saw that JoAnna is appeased and they breathed a sigh of relief. Their brother-inw is the best man for JoAnna. There is nothing better for pacifying raging pregnancy hormones than to give her a woman who shamelessly covets her husband to¡­ y with.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1098 - The White Inauguration (11)

    "What is the meaning of this?!", Lukas raged when he stormed into the lounge, straight for Jeff. He saw Miss Bell walk out with Jeff''s bodyguards. He wanted to go after them, but he was blocked.


    Jeff looked at Lukas coolly. "What do you mean?"


    Lukas balled his left hand into a fist (his right one is in the cast). "My date! Where did you take her?"


    Jeff smirked. "You lost your date? Do you want me to get my men to find you another date? Or was this one special?"


    Lukas felt that he is about to vomit from anger. He made two steps toward Jeff when Sarah and Sophia blocked his way with JoAnna in-between them.


    Well, Sarah would block Lukas anyway, she is itchy to break someone. Sophia blocked him because she does not want him near JoAnna and JoAnna joined her sisters to not allow this impostor near her husband¡­ and it ended up appearing that three Hill sisters are defending Jeff.


    Lukas looked at three sisters in front of him, all three resolute not to move. The defiance in their eyes rubbed him the wrong way.


    "Are you hiding behind women?", Lukas sneered at Jeff.


    Jeff lifted his chin proudly. "Women in my circle want to defend me, while your women want to leave you."


    Lukas saw red. How is it possible that Jeffrey got his way with everything? What makes him so special?


    In his rage, Lukas raised his good arm to his someone¡­ he didn''t care who. Those three women in front of him look like good targets.


    His hand was halfway down when Sarah grabbed his wrist.


    "Careful, Mr. White¡­", Sarah said in a low voice which sent chills down his spine.


    His rage instantly got transformed into fear.


    Lukas tried yanking his arm out of her grasp, but he was unable to do so. Just who is this woman? Isn''t she Aiden''s girl? What is with that grip?


    "Let go!", he squeezed through his teeth.


    "I would, if you stopped on insults. But you raised your hand on me and my sisters. Unforgivable." She gradually increased the strength of her grip and enjoyed the shock on Lukas'' face. He opened his mouth to scream, but she swiftly hit a pressure point rendering him unable to make a sound.


    Lukas'' mind exploded in agony. He felt his bones shattering, and he was unable to make any noise, and¡­ why is this so familiar?


    Sarah watched with a crazed expression Lukas rolling on the floor.


    She was ready to deliver one more punch when Aiden came from behind.


    "This is our party, love. Let bodyguards take care of him.", Aiden said in a soft voice while pulling Sarah into his embrace.


    Felix was there now as well, holding Sophia protectively.


    "Call Marcus and tell him that his son got hurt and ask to which hospital we should send him.", Jeff instructed bodyguards.


    It took less than a minute for Marcus toe to the lounge. Oscar was right behind him, and so was nor. Ste and Jarred followed as well to see what is themotion about.


    Marcus tried talking to Lukas, but Lukas was only rolling on the ground and his mouth was opening, but no words came out. Everyone could see from Lukas'' contorted expression and tears on his face that he is in pain.


    "What happened?!", Marcus raged at Jeff.


    "How would I know? Ask your son.", Jeff answered while holding JoAnna in his arms lovingly.


    "He seems to be in pain and he can''t speak.", Oscar told Marcus. "You should send him to a hospital."


    Marcus'' expression was ugly. He wanted to tear Jeff to pieces. Somehow, he knew that this is Jeff''s fault.


    "Do you want my men to send Lukas to the hospital?", Oscar offered.


    Marcus angrily got his phone. "No need."


    It didn''t take long for four Marcus'' bodyguards to carry Lukas out.


    Thest thing Lukas saw before passing out from pain was three sisters looking down at him. A thought shed through his mind: breaking bones with a grip, unable to talk, mask, red eyes, three sisters¡­ and then everything was dark.


    Marcus angrily followed after Lukas. To add to his frustration, Jasmine and Samara are not there either! Where did they go? He dialed Jasmine and raged while demanding to know why she is not at their table.


    Commotion settled quickly.


    nor, Ste and Jarred observed three couples who were fierce up to the point until Marcus and Lukas left the lounge. Then they all rxed and went to sit with their friends on the sofa cheerfully.


    "Your girls?", Jarred asked.


    "Yes!", Ste and nor said in unison.


    "I raised them!", Ste objected nor''s im on her daughters.


    "And I will take good care of them going forward.", nor cheekily said.


    Ste paused and responded: "I will count on that."


    nor didn''t think much about Ste''s words. "Of course, I take good care of all my children. Just look at my boys. Aren''t they outstanding?" She looked at her sons with eyes full of pride. "Let''s go back to our seats¡­"


    With Marcus and his family gone, Jesse''s and Oni''s mission of monitoring them was over. Jesse said that he will check on others, and Oni went to see the lounge area.


    Oni took a seat at the bar and observed people scattered in small groups of two''s and three''s, discussing something in hushed voices which were covered by the soft music from the speakers and asionalughter from therge group where Sarah and Aiden are.


    "What will you have, Miss¡­?", bartender offered.


    "Sparkling water." That was the first thing that came to her mind other than regr water.


    Oni sipped her drink and observed Sarah. She can see her face clearly with a zoom from Eve-vision. Since the incident which put Aiden in aa, Oni never saw Sarah smile like that. It was a genuine smile which reached her eyes, and whenever Sarah looked at Aiden it turned warm and gentle. Oni was happy to see that smile again.


    "Why is a prettydy like yourself alone?", man''s voice from Oni''s left got her attention.


    She turned to see who it is, but her zoom was still on and his face looked huge and she almost fell of her chair how frightened she was.


    "Sorry, I was thinking something, so you startled me.", she admitted.


    Oni swiftly returned zoom to normal and looked at the man next to her. Eve-vision disyed information on him: a CFO in apany, single, 39 years old¡­ nothing standing out as a warning or as a positive.


    The man smiled and offered her a drink. Oni is only sixteen, but with her current styling, few years are added to her appearance.


    Oni blinked few times. "No, thank you. I have my drink." She held onto her almost finished sparkling water.


    The man was not pleased with her rejection. He wanted to say something, but he was distracted by a man who took a seat next to Oni.


    "Sorry that I took so long.", Jesse said and narrowed his eyes at the man. "Is he bothering you?"


    The man hesitated for a moment. He wanted to chase away this youngster, but then he remembered where he is and decided that he should not cause trouble. "I was only apanying her, so that she is not by herself."


    Jesse nodded. "She is not by herself. Thank you for making sure no one makes unwanted advances toward my date in my absence."


    Jesse''s eyes didn''t leave the man until he walked halfway across the lounge.


    Jesse ordered a beer for him and another sparkling water for Oni.


    "You should not sit at the bar by yourself unless you want a man to approach you.", he advised.


    "Oh¡­ Would it be better if I sat on the sofa?"


    Jesse looked at Oni and thought for some time before answering. "No. An attractive young woman gets approached by men no matter where she sits."


    Oni''s face lit up.


    "What are you so happy about?", Jesse asked and drank his beer.


    "You said that I''m attractive. Young woman."Oni grinned.


    Jesse almost chocked on the beer. "Don''t get ahead of yourself. You are still a kid."


    Oni narrowed her eyes at him and sipped her sparkling water. Why is he always emphasizing her age?She will be 17 in few months, and he is only 25. That is not a big difference!


    Oni gave herself another mission: to make Jesse stop seeing her as a child.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1099 - They Found Their Privacy (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    In the safehouse owned by White family¡­


    Haru and N arrived with Tiffany shortly after 11 PM (local time, that is 1 AM in Austin).


    It is a different safehouse than the one where Melodie is staying.


    They don''t want Tiffany to know that Melodie is with Whites and the other way around. Not until they confirm their motives and what information they brought with them.


    Originally, they wanted to put two young women together, but considering Melodie''s tantrums, they decided to keep them apart. It will save everyone from unnecessary headaches.


    The staff prepared a room for Tiffany and a meal was waiting for her in the room.


    Haru and N wanted to go to the Cliffside vi as soon as possible, but Tiffany asked if they could stay and give herpany (mostly N).


    "I just arrived, and everything is new¡­ it will mean a lot if you give mepany a bit longer."


    N looked at Tiffany and felt sorry for the young woman.


    Haru saw that N is caving in and he reminded her not to stay too long.


    The maid confirmed that they will stay longer and informed them:


    "Mr. White said to prepare two rooms for you in case you wish to stay longer. In there you can find change of clothes and toiletries in the bathrooms.", she gestured toward two adjacent rooms. She turned to Haru and continued: "This room is set up for you. I will bring food in a minute and you can stay there untildies finish talking. The staff is retreating for the night, but if you need something, use the phone in the room and dial ''0''¡­"


    The maid also told to all three of them that security is patrolling the area twenty-four hours a day. She advised Tiffany, N and Haru not to leave the mansion without previously notifying them in order to avoid security mistaking them for intruders. "From the phone in the room, dial ''9'' and someone from the security will answer. Tell them when you are leaving and where you are heading, so that they expect you¡­"


    Haru looked at N going down the hallway with Tiffany before entering the room maid pointed at as his.


    Few minutester, a maid came carrying a tray with food. It was covered up, and looked delicious, but Haru didn''t have much appetite¡­ not for food at least.


    Haru plopped few grapes into his mouth, went on the bed and ended up staring at the ceiling.


    He checked time more than once, and it seemed like time stopped. Why is it taking so long?


    He felt that drowsiness is taking over and stood up abruptly. "There is no way you are sleeping off this time!", he told himself. But what can he do?


    Down the hallway¡­


    Tiffany had a lot of questions about her current situation and what is next. Will they help her find a job? Can she contact anyone from her circle? What to do if someone recognizes her? ¡­


    She is anxious because this is the first time for her to be on her own. As much as she doesn''t like how her parents are using her for their selfish reasons, it''s undeniable that they control her life to the point of making her unable to take care of herself.


    That is the usual methodology used for forcing someone into obedience: make a person dependent on you and then she will be unable to leave.


    N answered Tiffany''s questions how much she knew. Mostly from what she observed with Penny, with an assumption that Tiffany gets the same treatment as Penny (and not like Melodie).


    It took a long time, but Tiffany was grateful.


    N left the room so that Tiffany can eat and get ready for sleep.


    "Will I see you again?", Tiffany asked N.


    N smiled. "Probably. Take care until we meet again."


    "You too.", Tiffany responded. She has a good opinion of N, and she hoped that they can be friends.


    N went through the hallway and thought if she should go into her or into Haru''s room. Well, they want to go to Cliffside vi, so it''s his room, right?


    N was a bit confused that Haru was not in the bedroom. She went to check the closet, but it was empty. She returned to the room and then noticed neatly folded clothes on the chair next to the bed. It must be fresh clothes to change into that the maid talked about. Only then she heard a sound of water running from the bathroom and she froze.


    In a second, she imagined Haru under the shower, naked, water gliding over his body¡­ and her heart pounded like crazy.


    What should she do? Open the door? Leave? Stay here?


    Both of them know why they are in a rush to go to the Cliffside vi¡­ privacy¡­ and what it means. Should she just join him in the shower?


    Her hand hovered above the doorknob for some time and slowly moved lower. At the touch of the cold metal N retreated her hand swiftly, like she burned herself.


    <em>''What are you thinking?''</em>, she scolded herself.<em> ''This is NOT what a girl should be doing!''</em>


    But she could not deny that she wanted to see the man on the other side of the door. She wanted to hold him, and to be held by him. To experience how would it feel if he touches her. To experience going all the way with Haru.


    N remembered when she rubbed her breast and even pinched it. It didn''t feel very good. But when he did it in the movie theater, it was¡­ electrifying, a thousand times better. Will every touch feel so much better if he does it? She trembled at that thought. And she really-really wanted to experience it.


    N was overwhelmed by the conflicting thoughts and a whirlwind of emotions.


    The two voices¡­ N-angel and N-devil are sitting on her shoulders, each whispering into her ear: <em>''Go for it¡­ Don''t! Be a good girl¡­ Good girls don''t have fun!¡­ Respect yourself!¡­ He respects you. You love him, and he loves you¡­ Don''t rush!¡­ Do what your body is telling you to do. Don''t you feel the blood burning in your veins? Don''t you feel your heart pounding violently? Don''t you wish to be in his embrace? Don''t you want to lose yourself in passion? Don''t you¡­?''</em>


    Both voices stopped abruptly when the door of the bathroom opened unexpectedly.


    N stumbled backward clumsily in surprise, tripping over a stool.


    "N!", Haru called while rushing toward her.


    N was startled by a drop of water which dripped from Haru''s hair onto her face. Other than that drop gliding down her cheek, everything else waspletely still.


    N held her breath and slowly understood the current situation.


    Haru''s strong arms are supporting her back, holding her few inches above the ground.


    Her hands are gripping his bare shoulders and she is aware of his messy damp hair, concerned look, smell of the shower gel, him wearing only a towel¡­


    Haru observed her expression and was not sure what to think.


    "Are you OK?", he asked.


    N nced to confirm that he is wearing only a towel. Considering how swiftly he moved, she wondered, howe the towel didn''te off?


    Her eyes widened at the realization: Haru is leaning above her, holding her, and wearing ONLY a towel! Oh, God!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1100 - They Found Their Privacy (2)

    Haru took a long shower.


    He tried ying games on his phone, but they didn''t hold his attention. He was left with nothing else to do other than to sleep, and he didn''t want to sleep¡­ not now when the possibility of the two of them having their privacy is so close that he can almost touch it.


    He opened the door of the bathroom and saw N falling down, it seems that he startled her. Without thinking, he rushed to hold her, and now¡­ things are a bit awkward.


    Technically, he is naked. Like Tarzan, with only a small loose cloth hovering above his private parts. Well, one part mostly, he does not care much about his behind.


    He thought that they got things figured out, but seeing her all flustered, he confirmed that maybe she is not ready or not willing, which leads to the same oue. She is so ufortable that she didn''t even respond to his ''are you ok'' question.


    Slowly, Haru straightened up and N with him. He let go of her when he was sure that she got her bnce.


    "Uhm¡­", he lowered his head, avoiding to look at N. He didn''t want to see her like that¡­ startled, scared maybe? Not because of him.


    He stepped backward, away from her, giving her the space she needs.


    "Give me a minute to dress up¡­", he said while reaching for the clothes on the chair.


    N watched him walk away, and her heart constricted. She was not sure what she wants. But she knows that she does not want him to walk away. Not like that.


    "Haru¡­", she called, making him freeze for a second before turning toward her.


    He turned halfway and paused, waiting for her to say what is on her mind, but she didn''t say anything for few endless seconds.


    Haru closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He told himself not to be disappointed, there is no reason for it. It''s not like they nned for anything to happen here, right? And if you n for those things, it should be with flowers and choctes and romance and all the other stuff that girls like and makes them feel special. But there was some inexplicable heaviness weighing on him and he could not deny that for a moment he enjoyed the fact that she is in his arms and he is already undressed¡­ and a hope sparked inside him that something will happen. Well, that spark is gone, and he needs to take it like a man.


    "I will put clothes on first, and then we can talk."


    N felt horrible to see him so dispirited because of her. Why is she acting like this? Doesn''t she want his closeness? Will she allow her shyness to spoil this moment, this opportunity which both of them crave for?


    "Don''t¡­", N said in a whisper.


    Haru paused, unsure what she means and if he heard her right.


    In a split second, she closed the space between them, and her lips moved over his.


    "N¡­", Haru called between kisses. He suspects that she is doing this to make him feel better and he does not want that. He wants her kisses and the way her hands are moving over his back is just right... but it needs to be for the right reasons.


    N inched away and looked him in the eyes. She inhaled and used all her courage to speak her mind.


    "Unless you are going to tell me that you love me, I don''t want to hear it because I don''t know what I am doing, and I don''t know how far I want us to go. But I know that I want you to hold me and kiss me and touch me, and if anything is ufortable, I will let you know.", N said this in one breath and blocked his lips with hers immediately, denying him an opportunity to respond¡­ with words.


    Haru returned N''s kisses while processing her words and current situation. He realized that he needs to take it gradually, step by step, and see where herfort zone is. Because both of them are the same: in love, curious, anxious, inexperienced¡­ and easily carried away in passion.


    The bed was two steps away, and by the time they fell on the mattress, N''s t-shirt was on the floor.


    Haru fumbled with the sps of her bra for a minute before he pulled her into a sitting position and made his way behind her.


    He studied the sps for few seconds before flicking them open.


    "Why do you girls have theseplicated things?", heined.


    N''s giggle was interrupted abruptly when she felt his firm chest on her back. His palms cupped her now exposed breasts while his kisses trailed over her shoulder up her neck.


    It felt good to the point of making her dizzy, but she felt exposed at the front.


    N turned to face him, wanting to hug him and cover her bare breasts by pressing herself on him, but he pushed her on her back.


    He admired the view for a second before getting down and nting a kiss on each of her breasts. He flicked one nipple with his tongue while his hand rubbed her other one.


    "You taste amazing¡­", he said while sucking in the softness of her flesh and he marveled the feeling of her nipple hardening inside his mouth.


    N confirmed that it is true: everything feels much better when Haru touches it. And the more he does it, the better it feels.


    "Harder¡­", N demanded while arching her body toward him and she moaned when he obeyed.


    Haru''s hands moved onto buttons of her jeans and he was relieved and anxious that she didn''t protest when he pulled her pants down.


    He observed her perfect legs starting from her toes¡­ long and lean and strong and¡­ she has dark blue panties¡­


    "Can we turn the lights off?", N asked.


    Only the dimmed light from the nightstand was on, but N felt like a huge spotlight is on her.


    "N, you are wee to close your eyes. But don''t deny me looking at the most beautiful girl in the world."


    Hearing that he called her the most beautiful in the world made her feel good. She smiled and closed her eyes.


    N is embarrassed, but she wants to experience his touch, everywhere.


    His fingers circled around her breasts, and then over her abdomen. He gently traced the edge of her panties and enjoyed the sight of her body twitching and muscles contracting at his touch.


    His palm moved on the outside of her thigh toward her knee, and then traveled back on the inside. He wondered if she will let him touch her all the way to that dark blue triangle and the mysteries that lie under it, and he inhaled more than necessary when he felt her heat over the thin fabric.


    N''s body jerked at his touch, but at the same time she parted her legs so that he has a better ess.


    Haru''s hand trembled when tips of his fingers got moist through her panties and he thought that he will lose his mind from her soft moans which sounded inside his mouth.


    When he confirmed that she does not mind him touching her down there, his hand slipped inside her panties.


    N''s mind exploded when she felt his fingers between her folds. Oh, my God! It''s so much better when he is doing it! But she can''t tell him that, because then she will admit that she is touching herself¡­ and that is embarrassing. Well, this is embarrassing also, but it feels so good that she does not care.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1101 - They Found Their Privacy (3)

    Haru felt N''s hips move to meet his hand and he definitely confirmed that she is not against it.


    His desire to devour her swelled. Well, one part of his body swelled a while ago and it''s throbbing painfully while demanding a release. And she is right there, soft and perfect and willing. But his research said that the girl needs to be thoroughly wet, especially on her first time, otherwise it will be painful. And the best way to get her wet down there is to kiss and caress her body.


    Haru remembered that people in the movies do it with their mouth.


    N didn''t care that Haru is removing her panties, she was eager for him to resume stroking her because she felt those familiar sparks and she wanted more of them.


    "Oh, Haru¡­", she moaned uncontrobly when he kissed her right at the cradle of her thighs.


    She tried to stop herself from making embarrassing noises, but her lungs screamed for air, and she inhaled in gasps while exhaling in moans.


    A thought shed through her mind, shouldn''t she be embarrassed that his head is between her legs and she is exposed? But it was just a fleeting thought which got lost in the sensation of him sucking and licking her juices enthusiastically like it''s the best tasting thing he ever had.


    She fisted the bedsheets and her legs twitched as the sparks within her surged into a violent electrical discharge. She cried while her body crumbled into a million pieces when her soul exploded in ecstasy. That was amazing!


    Haru was happy to hear her sounds, and ted that he is the cause of her current state¡­ but, what about him? Seeing her all limp on the bed, panting with her eyes closed... his mood fell a bit. He will just suck it up and go and take a shower. If the cold shower does not work, he knows what will¡­ As for going further with N, there is always a next time. He got to kiss and caress her and make her touch heaven, and that should be more than enough, he told himself.


    He moved to get off the bed, and he froze when he felt N holding onto his arm.


    N saw that he lost the towel some time ago, and she did her best not to stare at his erection.


    "Are you going to stop halfway again?", she asked in a weak voice.


    Haru looked at her face abruptly. "What do you mean?"


    N realized that Haru wants to make sure he is not going against her will when moving further. And that means: she needs to tell him clearly what she wants. And she wants to feel¡­ everything.


    "In the nightclub, you stopped¡­ In the movie theater, you stopped¡­", she reminded him. "Are you stopping now as well? I didn''t want you to stop in the nightclub, or in the movie theater¡­ and not now."


    Haru swallowed hard and reached for his wallet on the nightstand. He got a condom and held it in his hand for N to see. "You mean¡­?"


    She hugged him tightly and whispered into his ear: "Everything you did so far was above amazing. I want to know what else you can do and how it will make me feel."


    Haru was on top of her in a second, partly because he really wanted to make love to her, and partly because he didn''t want to give her a chance to change her mind.


    He moved her legs with his knees, and he took his time kissing her and caressing her body, heating her up while grinding himself skin-on-skin up to the point of her moving her hips to meet his... and he knew that she is ready and willing.


    He looked at her heavy eyelids, falling from desire which stirred inside her, and he never saw anything so seductive (and in thest month or two, he did A LOT of research online which ended up with him relieving the pressure in the bathroom). Knowing that he made her feel this way, and that this is for him, was the greatest turn-on he ever experienced.


    N felt Haru tease and nudge between her folds, and she wondered when it will happen, and then it did¡­ He made his way inside her slowly and there was a moment of sharp pain.


    Haru paused when N gripped his back and they both held their breaths. He reduced his movements to kisses while keeping the rest of himpletely still, resisting his urge to stab himself inside her violently. His hips moved again when he felt her rx slightly.


    N was not aware when the throbbing pain turned into pleasure, his every thrust igniting sparks which are unknown, yet so familiar. She held onto him tightly and relished his power and the feeling of his muscles under her palms, and his body pressing her onto the mattress¡­ the glorious dance of their tongues¡­ them inhaling each other''s breaths while joined at the hips¡­


    N never heard Haru make those sounds, low growling sounds mixed with him calling her name and telling her how good it feels¡­ and that she is amazing.


    It took a bit for N to participate actively and move with him.


    Haru lifted his upper body slightly and looked down between them. The image of her body flexing together with his to meet him was beyond arousing. And it was the best thing he ever saw. He continued watching as he increased his pace, and she matched his rhythm perfectly. At that moment, everything was perfect¡­ the dim lighting, the size of the bed, the texture of the bedsheets, the girl below him, and the feeling of being inside her mixed with all the sounds she made was beyond perfect.


    ¡­


    Theyid on the bed with her back pressed against his chest and his hands on her belly for a long time.


    "Are you OK?", Haru asked.


    "Mhm¡­", N hummed a response and turned to face him.


    They both smiled while enjoying this new level of intimacy.


    Her core was slightly numb, reminding her that it was real.


    N knows that she will never be able to go back to how it was between them because whenever she sees Haru, she will remember the incredible feeling of him inside her, and his hot palms on her skin, and his lips making her lose herself while sucking and kissing everywhere¡­ and she will want to feel all that again.


    "Are you OK?", she returned the question.


    His smile widened and he kissed her on the lips.


    "Never better.", he murmured and pulled her into a tight embrace.


    "Do you want to stay here for the night, or go home?", Haru asked.


    N was not sure how to respond. They should go home, but that means that she will go to her room, and he will go into his. After all, they can''t share a room at the Cliffside vi.


    "I don''t want us to part.", she responded after some time.


    He sighed, understanding what she meant. "Unless we tell others that we are sharing a bed, we will need to be sneaky."


    "Let''s stay here longer, and go home before dawn.", Npromised while enjoying the feeling of his fingers gliding over her back. She does not want to advertise that the two of them are sleeping together.


    "Before dawn? What if we sleep off?", Haru asked.


    She didn''t think about that. Maybe they should head home now or set up an rm, but she had to ask first: "Are you sleepy?"


    "A bit, but I have ways to keep us awake."


    N can see that his lips are stretched in a yful smile, but she does not know what it means.


    "What ways?", N asked when she realized that he is not saying anything else.


    His lips brushed over her earlobe before he whispered: "I have two more condoms in my wallet."


    ¡­


    In the morning, staff of the mansion saw a note from security that Haru and N left at dawn.


    The maid was confused to see that N''s room was almost untouched, other than the fresh set of clothes missing¡­ and the strange thing in Haru''s room was that the bed is without bedsheets. The maid scratched her head while wondering, did they forget to set up the bed properly? She could note up with any other reason why the bedsheets are not present¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1102 - First Day Of The New White Foundation (1)

    ~ Austin, the White Mansion ~


    Sunday


    JoAnna woke up and smiled. There is nothing better than waking up in the arms of her husband. Well, in one arm¡­ with the other one he is holding his phone, checking emails. Ah, her awesome husband is always busy. And as much as she admires all that he can aplish, she wishes that he is less busy. Since all this White family business were added on top of White corp., it is really too much. Steve is helping, but there is a limit how much he can do.


    As part of the solution to find some breather for Jeff, they discussed options for merger of Orion Enterprise with White corp. and Jeff and Sophia have a great n in ce. OE will be part of White corp., but it will keep its independence in the areas of security software and devices which are offered to customers while most of other departments will be joined with White corp. With that deal, software and devices departments from White corp. will move under Orion Enterprise. They still didn''t decide if that will include Aiden''s team which is doing¡­ sensitive work, but those are details which they can figure outter.


    They are at the stage where Sophia needs to talk to Ste and Edward, but she believes that they will approve, because security area is the core of Orion Enterprise and with this, it will maintain its independence. Once that goes through, Sophia and Jeff will discuss sharing the workload so that they can be each other''s backup.


    Sophia still struggles with finding herself a new assistant. There are plenty of qualified candidates, and she interviewed at least a hundred of them, but Sophia can''t find a person she trusts. She said it''s something rted to the intuition and an immediate bond between people and that it can''t be exined because you can feel it when it happens. It is difficult to find a recement for Leah.


    JoAnna likes the idea of Jeff having a trustworthy and capable person who can serve as his backup and Sophia definitely matches that description: trustworthy and capable. Jeff having a backup means more cuddle time with his wife and considering that she is expecting¡­ he will need all the work-free time he can get. Ah, only few more days until she tells him! She is super excited!


    Back to present¡­


    JoAnna turned and sprawled herself on top of Jeff.


    "Do we have a busy day today?", she asked while rubbing her face on his chest.


    "Not really. If you want you can start opening the presents. Other than that, we don''t have anything going on until lunch, so feel free to rx. I''m just following up on few things."


    JoAnna lit up. <em>''Free time until lunch?''</em>


    She pouted while thinking that even with free time he is checking his messages.


    "What are you following up on?", she wiggled upward while trying to see the screen on his phone.


    "Miss Bell is getting impatient."


    JoAnna stopped her movements and made a silly face. "I forgot about her."


    Jeff chuckled. "What do you want to do with her?"


    JoAnna thought how this needs to be handled in several steps. She wants to p that shameless woman until her cheeks fall off, but at the same time to get the information she is holding on Marcus. Also, JoAnna is curious about that woman''s motives because she is strangely persistent and few things don''t add up: in the files, it says that Kyra Bell is intelligent and maniptive. How did that person end up in the hands of Lukas White?


    They can get all the information out of Miss Bell with the help of the truth serum, but JoAnna wants to think what wille first, and enjoy the process of teaching that bed climber just what mistake she made by coveting her husband¡­ and right now JoAnna wants to enjoy with this handsome man below her and not think about bed climbers so¡­"I''m not sure yet. Let her wait."


    Jeff tapped his phone and called a person who obviously expected it: "Tell her that I am busy, and I will see her as soon as I can. If sheins, remind her that she promisedst night obedience and that she will not get in my way. This is her chance to prove it."


    He ended the call and looked at JoAnna expecting a praise.


    JoAnna kissed his chin and wiggled downward.


    Jeff thought that she is silly. Adorable, but silly. He loves when she goofs around.


    "What do you want to do until lunch?", he asked while enjoying the sight of her smile.


    Lately she is mostly grumpy, and this is a pleasant change to how she used to be until recently.


    JoAnna wiggled her eyebrows yfully: "I want to open a present¡­ The one that keeps on giving..."


    She continued moving lower and pulled a cover over her head.


    Jeff hissed when he felt JoAnna take him into her mouth. Ah, his wife has an amazing idea what do to until lunch¡­ and he figured out what the present is, the one that keeps on giving...


    ¡­


    Sophia and Felix spent the morning in meetings. They want to discuss pressing issues with relevant people and establish rtionships how much possible before lunch, because after lunch they are heading back to Los Angeles. Both of them are missing their Lia.


    Sophia spent first half of the morning with Mason and three of his subordinates, understanding their intelligencework and the flow of information.


    Felix met early morning with Ryder and several of his subordinates to discuss current resources and devices they are using. They brought samples of devices for Felix to see.


    Later in the morning, Felix and Ryder joined Sophia and Mason and they had a good session rted to topics on information and devices.


    Sophia was pleasantly surprised to see on the map all the locations and facilities that they have avable. The White family underground (aka The White Foundation) is muchrger than she originally thought.


    She smiled when she saw that Felix is already calcting how much surveince equipment will be necessary to upgrade existing systems.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden also had an early start. The two of them were apanied by Jesse to handle things rted to taking over Shawn''s previous position. They met with people who previously reported to Shawn to discuss the current situation and future ns.


    Previously, they announced that whoever is interested in going up the ranks toe to the grounds in the morning. For this asion, close to two hundred people who are working for White family as fighters or spies gathered.


    Oni, Z and Ron were in charge of physical assessments. Allen, Julius, Tejan, Daniel observed all this and helped their seniors when needed.


    Sarah and Aiden discussed with Jesse options for managing all these people who are working for the White family and decided to form teams of people. Each team will have a lead, and they will work on variety of assignments from gathering information, retrieving items to locating and beating up people. It is unpleasant, but sometimes it needs to be done.


    Each team lead will need to pass a variety of assessments, in addition to physical ones. And the ones who pass will go through training.


    It is a process, but at the end of it, they will have a solid hierarchy in ce that will help them manage their troops better.


    If all goes well, the first round of assessments will bepleted by the end of the day, and next time they will meet only with the ones who passed.


    They all took a break for lunch.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1103 - First Day Of The New White Foundation (2)

    Before lunch, Sarah and Aiden called N and Haru to get thetest updates. They know that Tiffany is in the safehouse, so everything should be fine, but they want to get the details.


    Kids have in the house for staff the <em>''study room''</em> where they have an environment for group studying and variety of study aids, including tenputers which they can use for learning, gaming, or for video chatting. Each kid has his/her own room which besides a bed and a sitting area has a desk with a personalputer. The study room is amon area where they gather when needed. And not just kids, the rest of the staffes here as well.


    Since kids from Sierra Leone joined the crew at the Cliffside vi, Sarah and Aiden n to add moreputers and discussion areas which are simr to conference rooms. The kids are using these things a lot because all of them want to continue their education without attending sses in person.


    To make these additions, the study room will need an expansion, which is super easy to do considering that the room is on the third level underground: just dig how much you need. But they are waiting for soil tests to bepleted by engineers before the construction (or more urately: digging) can begin. They don''t want to risk everything copsing if they just dig recklessly.


    Back to present¡­


    "Did I wake you up?", Sarah asked when she saw N''s sleepy face on the video chat. Sarah checked, it''s past noon in Austin, so that is after 10 AM in Los Angeles. No matter how she looks at it, it''s plenty of time to sleep and N is known as an early riser. N and Haru are always the first ones on the training grounds.


    "Yeah¡­", N admitted with a yawn while rubbing her eyes.


    "Where is Haru?", Aiden asked.


    At the mention of Haru, N straightened her back. "I think he ising¡­"


    Haru was by N''s side few secondster.


    "Why do both of you look sleepy?", Sarah asked suspiciously. "Tiffany reached the safehouse before midnight¡­"


    Haru lowered his gaze and N''s eyes darted few times before she remembered: "Tiffany was ufortable in a new ce, so she asked me to stay to give herpany."


    Sarah can smell that something fishy with that story over thework. She smiled. "That is very nice of you. How long did you stay with her?"


    N swallowed hard. What should she say? If she lies and Sarah asks Tiffany, she will be in trouble¡­ but if she says the truth, and Sarah asks where the rest of the night went¡­


    "That is not important now...", Aiden cut in and held Sarah''s hand under the view of the camera, telling her silently to let it go. Based on N''s and Haru''s behavior, it''s ringly obvious that they spent the time together, probably the whole night. And how far they went, Sarah can ask Nter, in private.


    Aiden saw that Sarah rxed a bit and he started asking: "We don''t have much time, so can you tell us the details? Anything standing out?"


    N and Haru exhaled in relief and told them how it went.


    "Good. I''m d it all went smoothly. You two did a great job.", Sarah praised them.


    Aiden reminded Haru and N that they will spend the rest of the day in Austin, and in the evening visit number of fight clubs to check potential recruits for the army of Chaos. Because of this, they will not be back before 3 AM and there is a chance that they decide to rest in Austin and return to Los Angeles in the morning after breakfast.


    Aiden ended with: "We are going for lunch now. Haru, you are the oldest one until we are back. Take care of N and the house."


    "Yes, Boss!", Haru eagerly responded.


    "Why did you prevent me from probing further?", Sarah asked Aiden when they disconnected from the call. "You see that they are hiding something."


    "Yes, I can see that.", Aiden admitted and smiled while trying to pacify her rising fighting spirit. "However, I believe that it will be more efficient if you talk to N and I talk to Haru separately."


    Sarah understands what he is saying, and it''s not that she does not agree, but she is concerned. N is only sixteen years old!


    Aiden caressed her cheek gently. "I can see that you are holding back something. Tell me¡­"


    Sarah sighed. She does not see the point in discussing this with him. Aiden is taking all this too lightly. "You will tell me that I''m overreacting and that I''m annoying and¡­ I forgot what other words you are using."


    Aiden knows where this is going, and he has to increase his pacifying efforts because Sarah is close to blowing up again. "You are not annoying. You are doing great. Sometimes I forget that guys and girls have different mindsets." Aiden kissed Sarah and was relieved that she returned his kiss. That means she is not angry. Not a lot, at least. "You should talk to her. I just thought that it''s better to have such a talk in private."


    "Don''t you think that she is too young?"


    Aiden shrugged. "The two of them met, got to know each other and fell in love. They have a lot inmon if you think about it and I don''t believe that any of them is taking their rtionship lightly. I''m not sure if it has anything to do with age¡­ Some people find their soulmates early, and some never. I can''t be the judge for others. Many would say that the two of us were too young when we started dating, but the moment I saw you I felt an inexplicably strong desire to be close to you. And no matter how close I was, it was never close enough. I remember the crowded cafeteria at the University and when my sight locked on you, everyone else faded. Since then, whoever told me that we are young, and that it''s early, and that we are rushing, and that I don''t know what I''m doing, and that I''m whipped¡­ I ignored them because I''m not strong enough to withstand the pain of my soul crying in agony when I am not by your side. Since we met, you imed all the space in my heart and even if someone presents me with an undeniable proof that you are a demoness leading me into my certain demise, I will still follow you wherever you go."


    Sarah held her breath and was unable to look away from Aiden''s dark eyes which stirred with emotions. He was always a sweet talker, and does not talk about his feelings often, but this is one of the longest love confessions ever. If there is a skill of seduction with words which prevents brain from thinking about anything other than him, Aiden has it because Sarah was spellbound, unable to acknowledge anyone and anything other than the man who is looking at her with eyes full of love.


    She felt his lips brush against hers and the only thing she could do is cling onto him while kissing him back.


    They removed each other''s clothes and expressed their feelings by making love, because that was urgent and the lunch¡­ can wait.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1104 - First Day Of The New White Foundation (3)

    ~ Los Angeles, Cliffside vi ~


    In the study room, after the video conference with Aiden and Sarah¡­


    "Haru¡­ not here¡­", N protested weakly while holding onto his shoulders.


    After exploring her body the whole night, Haru found more than one super-sensitive spot which makes N shiver.


    His kisses trailed under her ear while his fingers circled on her lower back.


    "It''s just the two of us...", his hot breath sshed on her neck.


    "Someone wille¡­", she reminded him.


    "Then I will stop."


    Few secondster, the door opened, and Haru stopped kissing N. Seeing that she is dazed, he pulled her in his embrace.


    "I told you that someone wille.", she whispered angrily.


    "Let''s go to your room." Haru said in a low voice while ignoring her anger.


    She gave him a <em>''no way''</em> look.


    "Or we can go to mine¡­", he added with a smirk.


    "Waaah! What is with this hugging so early in the morning?", Adeined.


    "Since those two started their joined missions¡­ they seem to be closer.", Jamari teased.


    "Of course, we are closer.", Haru interrupted whatever next teasing wasing from Masika and Imani who came with Ade and Jamari. "When you experience dangers and rely on each other to stay safe, you grow closer to your teammates."


    Ade and Jamari made faces and then swiftly hugged each other.


    "Ah, Ade! Our mission was so dangerous that I feel like hugging you.", Jamari said dramatically.


    "Harder, Jam! Hold me harder.", Ade snickered.


    Everyoneughed. Those two areical.


    N''sugh turned into a sneer. "Since you have the energy to mess around, how about fiftyps on the longest trail? The new boys are out training. Why are you cking off?"


    The boys from Sierra Leone are so eager to prove themselves, that they are always training or studying (unless they are resting or eating). But these four are too rxed. At this rate, in few months the neers will bridge the gap in skills and take over leadership positions which are assigned to the strongest ones.


    Jamari''s and Ade''s face fell. Masika and Imani stoppedughing as well.


    "You can''t do that!", Ade protested.


    "I can.", Haru said smugly. "Boss Aiden put me in charge until they return. If you are not out there running in five minutes, it will be a hundredps and I will tell to both Sarah and Aiden about your disobedience."


    Haru knows very well that rebelliousness is disciplined by increasing the punishment. He learned that while staying with Master Hollow. That, and he wants to support (and impress) his girlfriend.


    Ade and Jamari lowered their heads and walked out while dragging their feet. Masika and Imani watched them.


    "All four of you!", Haru reminded the girls.


    When the four downcast jokesters walked out, Haru looked at N and a sly smile creeped on his face.


    He leaned closer and licked the edge of her earlobe before whispering: "It will take them at least two hours for fiftyps, so¡­ your room or mine?"


    N lowered her gaze. "The closer one."


    Haru smirked. "My room it is."


    ~ Austin, the White Mansion ~


    "I thought I will not see you before we head out.", Sophia said to Sarah and Aiden when they entered to the dining room (for lunch).


    JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia and Felix finished their meals and were chatting at the table while enjoying deserts (third serving for Sophia).


    "Sorry we arete. We had something urgent to take care of¡­", Sarah said while trying to suppress her smile.


    Sophia only shook her head. Based on Sarah''s and Aiden''s expressions she can guess what that <em>''something urgent''</em> was. And she didn''t miss that JoAnna and Jeff are grinning as well. Ah, in seven days it will be six weeks from how their precious baby-girl came to this world, and then she will handle some urgent matters with her handsome husband as well.


    They all shared their progress with the current status.


    Besides starting with their roles in the White family organization, each of them also has a task to evaluate people and to see if any of them could be a potential spy working for Marcus (or maybe someone else). Eve helped in tracking bodily responses and estimating if any of the people was hiding something. Everyone suspicious will be subjected to JoAnna''s truth serum and interrogation by Mason and his people.


    "We will head out in half an hour. Do you want us to take any of your kids with us to Los Angeles?", Sophia asked when their business-talk was over.


    Sarah rejected Sophia''s offer. "We have work in the area tonight, and it will be good for them to get an exposure. We will return to Los Angelester tonight or tomorrow morning."


    Sarah and Aiden will go in the evening to check out the fight clubs and to see thetest batch of <em>''Chaos hopefuls''</em>.


    They will go in three teams.


    One will be Sarah and Aiden and they will take the four boys from Sierra Leone with them: Allen, Julius, Tejan and Daniel. The boys said they want to join the fighting force (aka the security, aka bodyguards), so this will be a good experience for them. They can even participate in arena fights if they wish. Sarah also hopes to meet ckstain, a person who Aiden marked as trustworthy, but Sarah didn''t get a chance to meet in-person so far.


    Second team will be Jesse and Oni and the third one Ron and Z.


    Sarah and Aiden trust that Jesse and Ron can independently do the initial assessment of <em>''Chaos hopefuls''</em>, and Oni and Z can learn from them. They will finish after midnight, and n to return to Los Angeles after their tasks arepleted, which will be early in the morning, probably.


    "Work in the area?", Sophia noticed Sarah''s choice of words. She knows that they are busy with people from the White family, but that is on this property and not <em>''in the area''</em>.


    Sophia''s question reminded Sarah that her big sister and Felix don''t know about their involvement with the army of Chaos. They need to tell them, but she does not want to risk being overheard by a passing staff member.


    "Uhm¡­ yeah. There few things we will tell you when we get back.", Sarah told Sophia.


    Sophia saw that Sarah is secretive and she has some guesses of her own: "Is it rted to all the drones Felix is making for you?"


    "Yes."


    Sarah was happy that Sophia didn''t ask further questions.


    Sarah turned to JoAnna. "I hear you are housing a bed climber? Why didn''t you get rid of her so far?"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "If it''s simple as getting rid of her, I would do it right away. But I want to y with her a bit. At the same time, the moment she sees me, she will realize that it''s game over¡­ so I''m still thinking¡­"


    Sarah''s eyes sparkled. "Are you open for ideas?"


    "Sure¡­ You got some?"


    "Always." Sarah grinned while thinking about two blonde wigs she has in her suitcase. She packed them in case she and her sister need to take their Russian-bodyguard persona. You never know when those mighte in handy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1105 - First Day Of The New White Foundation (4)

    ~ Austin, the White Mansion ~


    1:58 PM


    After lunch, Sophia and Felix headed to Los Angeles. As much as they wanted to witness the event scheduled at 2 PM, they didn''t want to dy reuniting with their baby daughter.


    "Just summarize to us when you get a chance. If we stay for this, something else wille up, and we will never leave. We need to stop somewhere¡­", Sophia told Sarah and JoAnna before leaving the mansion with Felix.


    Back to present¡­


    In the basement of the White Mansion...


    Jeff and Aiden are standing in front of the massive two-panel doors with letter <em>''W''</em> engraved on each panel.


    Each of them is holding a key. The keys are almost identical.


    JoAnna and Sarah are by their sides, and Oscar and nor are there as well. Mason and Ryder are observing from further in the back.


    It is time for Jeff and Aiden to use those keys and to see what they will open. Well, they know now what they open, but they want to know what is behind those doors.


    When James Hill gave his key to Jeffrey, he said how that key is the reason why people fear Whites. Jeff and Aiden are eager to see what those words mean, and so are two Hill sisters.


    Oscar is observing his two sons, and he is struggling to control a storm of emotions as his memories are surging forth.


    Oscar remembers that when he took over as the Master from Donald (his father), he gave him one key. At that time, Donald told Oscar that there is a second key which is in the hands of James Hill.


    "You should give that key to someone you trust¡­", his father advised him.


    Oscar decided that he will give the second key to his brother.


    Marcus is his older brother, and Oscar always admired him. If there is a person with whom he wanted to share authority, responsibility, resources and everything else thates with the title of the Master of the White family, that would be his brother.


    Oscar approached Marcus with and intention to discuss division of power and once that is settled, the two of them would go to James Hill to get the second key. That was the n.


    Oscar didn''t expect that Marcus will be livid, displeased by the fact that he is not the Master. It seems that until thest moment Marcus believed that the position of the Master will be handed to him, because he is the elder son, and it is his birthright. Or so he thought.


    Marcus said a lot of hurtful things to Donald and even physically attacked Oscar before storming out of the mansion.


    For many years, Oscar hoped that Marcus wille around, change his mind, and that the two of them can work side by side, so he didn''t look for anyone else who could have that second key. But that day didn''te. Three decadester, Jeff ended up getting the key from James Hill.


    Now that he sees Jeff and Aiden side by side, putting their keys into the keyholes with expectant expressions, he is proud and at the same time a bit jealous because three decades ago he was unable to share this with his brother.


    Oscar also never saw what is behind those doors, he never opened them. Thest one to see what is behind those doors was his father and by his side was his best friend, James Hill.


    Jeff and Aiden turned their keys at the same time. After a second of silence, nking and grating sounded, like when a mechanism is awakened after a long slumber.


    <em>''Clink-clink-nk-trrrr-nk¡­ CREAK!''</em>, The doors cracked open.


    Aiden and Jeff exchanged nces and pushed the doors open at the same time.


    Inside it looked like a bank vault with two sections. First section has arge wooden table in the middle and walls are filled with filing cabs. It appears that the room is sealed because even after all this time, there is not a spec of dust visible. Second section is separated by thick metallic bars and it containsrge crates, on the side, there is a door which provides ess to the second section.


    Jeff walked along the left wall with JoAnna and Aiden along the right one with Sarah. They observed filling cabs. They had tags with letters andst names.


    Sarah stopped by thebel <em>''Th ¨C Thomason, Thompson, Thorwart, Thou, Thouvenin''</em>. She pulled the door open and saw documents: deeds fornd, mines, right to excavation, stock certificates. Besides that, she observed birth certificates, photos, health records.


    "What is all this?", JoAnna asked. She was going through a cab marked with abel: <em>''Go ¨C Goble, Goch, Gocke, Goda, Gomez, Gora''</em>.


    "This is simr to the stuff we found in the bunker of Mr. Morgan, doesn''t it?", Sarah noticed.


    "Jeff is the fifth generation Master of the White family.", Oscar said from the door. "From the first generation, custom is that who pledges their loyalty, to give tokens of sincerity. The documents here are originals."


    Oscar walked to the file cab which JoAnna opened and got a document which is property deed for fifty acres ofnd in Colorado on name Brett Gocke. "This is in use by the Gocke family. In case they betray us, we can use this and im theirnd as ours. Each of these has a transfer document which is signed by the original owner."


    Oscar returned the document in the cab and continued exnation. "In addition to this, we also helped number of people to deal with tricky situations. Evidence of their wrongdoings are here. We also collect information which is damaging. These people are rich and powerful, some are lowkey, while others are highly visible celebrities, politicians."


    "This ensures that they stay loyal.", Mason added while wheeling in a two level cart full of boxes.


    "What is that?", Jeff asked Mason.


    "Documents are stored here. Oscar didn''t open the vault since he took over, so everything that we collected duringst three decades needs to be added.", Mason exined while patting one box.


    Ryder entered with another two level cart behind him.


    Aiden went to the second section where crates are stacked. He was not surprised to find gold and diamonds, everything is simr to what they found with Mr. Morgan with a difference that Mr. Morgan had wine and artwork.


    "Howe Mr. Morgan had these? Is he collecting followers?", Aiden asked.


    "Maybe he was storing it for Marcus?", Sarah guessed.


    They agreed to track the origin of documents they found in the underground bunker on the property owned by Mr. Morgan.


    "This is not efficient.", Sarah said while trying to guess how much paperwork is in the files. "We should create electronic copies so then it will be easy to see what all is here."


    Jeff, JoAnna and Aiden agreed.


    Mason had a bad feeling when four youngsters looked his way.


    "We will count on you to scan the files.", Jeff told Mason.


    Mason looked around and thought how that will be a BIG project. Months!


    "Don''t worry¡­", Sarahforted him. "We will talk to Felix toe up with something to ease your work."


    ¡­


    After returning from the basement-vault, Jeff, JoAnna, Sarah and Aiden sat in the living room.


    Each of them was in their own thoughts, mostly about what they found behind those doors and how they can use it.


    "Are those things really useful?", JoAnna asked. When she saw that the other three are looking at her, she borated. "Oscar did just fine without them¡­"


    "True.", Jeff confirmed. "However, families who made their contributions were not aware that he didn''t have ess to those documents."


    "You think that without those as a leverage, people will go against us?", Aiden asked Jeff.


    Jeff shrugged, indicating that he is not sure. "Maybe. But it is always better that we have those as a security measure."


    "We will have a better grasp on what we can aplish with those documents and how useful they are once Eve is done analyzing them.", Sarah said.


    "OK. I guess that topic is done.", JoAnna stood up and looked at Sarah. "We have a bed climber waiting."


    "Let''s not keep her waiting¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1106 - First Day Of The New White Foundation (5)

    Miss Bell is in a bedroom of the White Mansion.


    A variety of fresh fruits is avable in a crystal bowl on the table, and she is getting to eat and drink whatever she wants. The room isfortable and luxurious and even the spa-like bathroom is to-die-for. But she is not happy. Her emotions are a mess. From tion that she is FINALLY so close to Jeffrey White, to thrilling thoughts that soon she will be in his embrace¡­ all the way to the displeasure that since previous night she is waiting. By herself.


    She told herself to calm down. She will not allow Jeffrey White to see her in a foul mood because she is here, and that is what counts. All her years of watching and yearning and even thesest few weeks of tolerating touch of Lukas White brought her to this point where she IS only hours or maybe minutes away from being in the embrace of the person she desires.


    Miss Bell was all giddy while trying to imagine the feeling of Jeffrey White holding her. He is tall and muscr¡­ will he be gentle, or will he ravish her with his manhood? Will he make here? Of course, he will. Just by thinking about him she is getting wet. Ah, she hopes that after sleeping with Jeff she can forget that Lukas took away her first orgasm. Actually, it was many of them and it felt good, she will not lie but¡­ it would feel so much better if that was Jeffrey.


    Her mother called earlier that day to ask where she is, but Miss Bell knew better than to tell her that she is in the White Mansion, waiting for her beloved toe and take her. She will tell her mother about Jeffrey White when their rtionship matures. Miss Bell is aware that her mother would not approve of her being a mistress, even if the other party is the almighty Jeffrey White. Until Miss Bell establishes her position by his side, all this will be a secret. So, she told her mother not to worry because she is visiting few friends in the Austin area who were kind enough to invite her to stay.


    "I don''t know how long I will be here, mother. We are enjoying very much, it might be few days or weeks maybe...", she told her mother.


    Back to present¡­


    The door opened, and Miss Bell looked that way, eagerly expecting a handsome figure from her dreams to walk in. She was disappointed that it''s not him.


    Her body tensed when she recognized two female bodyguards who apanied White brothers to the Marcus'' event previous weekend. She clearly remembers the mask and red eyes and how the woman on the left made Lukas scream and roll on the ground when she broke his arm effortlessly. Oh, Lukas was NOT happy about it. Miss bell reminded herself to be polite. These two women are powerful, and obviously Jeffrey trusts them. Why else would he pick them as personal bodyguards for himself and Aiden?


    <em>''Personal bodyguards?''</em>, Miss Bell mused, why did these two womene here and are looking at her with stern expressions? The two of them should be aware that Jeffrey White himself asked her to stay here, right? One of the women (JoAnna) is more hostile than the other. Miss Bell wondered if she is jealous of her¡­ Yes! That must be the case. After all, a powerful man like Jeffrey White must have a matching libido, and many women are serving him. This one is probably attached to her master more than she should be, but none of that matters. The fact that Jeff keeps them close, means that these two women are loyal and are obeying hismand.


    She paused at the thought that these are two women who are close to Jeff and now they are here¡­ Does that mean that he ising? Her eyes lit up and she stared at the closed door behind two Russian bodyguards.


    "Miss Bell¡­", Sarah called. "Master sent us to confirm you arefortable and ready for his arrival."


    "Oh¡­", Miss Bell ran out of breath at the words <em>''ready for his arrival''</em>. Her intuition was correct. It is happening! He will be here any minute!


    She dashed to the mirror to check her hair, for the hundredth time today.


    JoAnna looked at the woman who was ecstatic at the thought of being with her husband, and she had trouble controlling the rage which swelled inside her. JoAnna thought that this will be easier, and she didn''t expect that her emotions reach almost boiling point as soon as she entered the room.


    JoAnna noticed that Miss Bell is wearing a bathrobe. "Are you getting ready for a shower?"


    Miss Bell froze at the sound of JoAnna''s unpleasant voice, but she reminded herself to be polite. After all, these two women are Jeff''s personal bodyguards. In the future, the two of them might be assigned to guard her. If she can be friendly with them, that will be a big bonus. Maybe they can give her some hints on what their boss likes and dislikes.


    "No. I showered three times since I''m here.", Miss Bell responded. "Do you think I should take another one?"


    JoAnna didn''t see the point of this woman lingering in the bathrobe if she is not going to shower. Even then, it does not make much sense. If you want to shower, go to the bathroom and dress and undress there, but making a shower an excuse to stay in a bathrobe was the best she could think of.


    JoAnna shook her head and nced around. "I thought the staff delivered some clothes for you."


    She was about to go in the closet and check, when Miss Bell exined why she is in the bathrobe.


    "Yes, they did. But I am ready to wee your master." Miss Bell opened the bathrobe and showed that she is having only her panties and bra under it.


    She saw that JoAnna frowned and Sarah raised eyebrows.


    Miss Bell nced at her slender body and she was confident that there is nothing wrong with her, so it must be the underwear. "I know, it''s not the best¡­ is it? Say, you two are girls. Do you have anything more¡­ seductive that I can borrow from you? A man like your master must have an exquisite taste."


    JoAnna felt her blood boil. She sneered. "Why bother with covering up? Why don''t you just get naked right away?"


    Miss Bell was so high from excitement that she didn''t notice JoAnna''s sarcasm.


    "Every man likes a tease, and there is no better tease than something small to cover the flesh¡­", she winked yfully.


    JoAnna balled her hands into fists. "It seems you know what you are talking about. Did you learn that from Lukas White?"


    Miss Bell rolled her eyes. "Learn from Lukas? There is nothing to learn from him."


    Sarah saw that JoAnna is about to snap. If that happens, what is the point of them dressing up? Didn''t JoAnna say that she wants to y with this woman first?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1107 - First Day Of The New White Foundation (6)

    Sarah ced her hand on JoAnna''s shoulder, reminding her to calm down and stay in her role.


    Sarah asked Miss Bell: "We saw you with Lukas at the eventst weekend. Are you denying that you are in a rtionship with him?"


    Miss Bell pursed her lips while thinking how to answer this. She knows that these two are working for Jeff. But Jeff saw her with Lukas, he even mentioned calling her cousin-inw. That means that Jeff does not care if she slept with his cousin or not. She smiled at the thought that powerful men don''t doubt their capability to keep a woman, no matter what her past is. Jeffrey White is truly a remarkable person. Well, Jeff is remarkable, but Lukas¡­


    Miss Bell grimaced and answered: "I don''t know if you can call that a rtionship."


    JoAnna remembered that she wanted to know: how did Miss Bell end up with Lukas? It can''t be love. This woman is maniptive, superficial, obsessed with Jeff¡­ and Lukas has nothing to offer that she will be interested in. So, how did he get her to stay by his side?


    "Knowing Lukas'' reputation, it is impossible that you stayed by his side and he didn''t touch you. Why would a woman like you be with him? Does he have some hidden skills between the sheets?"


    Miss Bell snorted at JoAnna''s question. "Skills? Lukas? If you are looking for a White who can perform between the sheets, let me tell you from my experience: don''t go for Lukas, Aiden is a better choice."


    "What do you mean?", Sarah''s murderous voice startled JoAnna.


    Miss Bell didn''t notice rising hostility from Sarah''s side. She has no problems chatting with the two of them. The whole day she is by herself, and if she can befriend them that is a bonus, right? "You are not from the area, so you don''t know. I was with Aiden a couple of years ago. He is not a bad lover. His technique is quite good, and he canst long, but I have bigger expectations from¡­"


    Miss Bell stopped talking abruptly. Why is her neck hurting? It took her a moment to realize that Sarah''s face is twisted in anger and that she is gripping her neck. When did this woman reach by her side? Is she crazy? She is choking her! Will she kill her? Miss Bell struggled to breathe.


    "You can''t do this¡­", Miss Bell heaved in agony while holding onto Sarah''s wrist, trying to get her to let go. "Jeffrey will punish you¡­"


    Sarah pushed Miss Bell to the wall and before she recovered Sarah''s hand covered Miss Bell''s face and started banging her head against the wall ruthlessly.


    JoAnna saw that Sarah lost control. If she does not do anything, Sarah will kill this woman. And she might have useful information, that is why they decided not to get rid of her right away. Even if they stop ying in their Russian bodyguard roles, she needs that woman alive!


    "Sarah! We need to question her!", JoAnna cried.


    Sarah let go of Miss Bell who slid on the floor like her legs are made out of jelly. She was wailing and coughing, unsure if she should hold her head or her throat first.


    Miss Bell reached for the back of her head and let out a shrill scream when she realized that her hair is sticky form blood.


    "You need to question her?", Sarah squeezed through her teeth. "Then she can go without this!" Sarah stomped on Miss Bell''s foot and made a slight twist from her ankle. Miss Bel''s scream transformed in a horrible high-pitched sound.


    Miss Bell felt her bones cracking slowly and the pain was excruciating. She was on the verge of passing out.


    JoAnna covered her ears with her palms, trying to block the noise.


    Sarah seemed like she does not hear agonizing sounds the woman on the ground is producing.


    "And she does not need this!" Sarah broke her other leg, just under the knee, this time causing an open fracture¡­


    JoAnna widened her eyes when she realized that Sarah lost itpletely.


    The moment Miss Bell said that she used to be with Aiden and started talking about him, JoAnna knew that Sarah will not take it calmly, but this¡­


    ¡­


    Aiden and Jeff were in the study when both of them heard in their ear studs JoAnna''s voice: "Guys, this is bad. It''s Sarah¡­"


    "What happened?" Aiden asked while rushing toward the bedroom where Miss Bell is.


    They know that JoAnna and Sarah went to y dress-up as Russian bodyguards with Miss Bell and two brothers decided to spend that time by discussing how they will handle few things going forward.


    JoAnna didn''t want to say anything that can provoke Sarah further, but she knows that it''s better for Aiden to know what happened before facing Sarah. She got an idea: "Eve can y you the audio from thest minute¡­"


    ¡­


    Aiden rushed inside bedroom and hugged Sarah from the back.


    Jeff was few seconds behind Aiden. He paused when he saw unconscious Miss Bell on the floor in a puddle of her own blood.


    The fluffy white robe was red, unable to absorb all the blood which oozed on the expensive carpet under her. The scene of Miss Bell''s mangled body was gruesome.


    "Love, calm down¡­", Aiden implored Sarah who was struggling to break out of his hold.


    "Let go!", Sarah raged.


    "Not until you calm down." He was holding her as hard as he could without hurting her.


    It didn''t take long for Sarah to get free. Sarah is not an easy opponent, and without Aiden using all of his strength, he knew that he can''t contain her.


    Without hesitation, Sarah jumped out of the window. Aiden was two heartbeats behind her, ignoring the shattered ss.


    Jeff and JoAnna looked after their younger siblings and then exchanged concerned nces.


    JoAnna sighed and pulled her blonde wig off. "If I knew that this woman is Aiden''s ex and that she would brag about sleeping with him while shamelessly mentioning his technique and how long he canst¡­ I would not do this with Sarah."


    Jeff embraced her. "Don''t me yourself. You didn''t know."


    JoAnna remembered how upset she was that this woman is coveting her husband, even with the knowledge that Jeff is not interested. Thinking about Sarah''s reaction, JoAnna wondered, how would she feel if Miss Bell actually slept with Jeff? Would it make any difference if that happened before they met? She didn''t have an answer to these questions. She never asked Jeff about his romantic past, and she does not want to know if he slept with any woman before her... or with how many.


    JoAnna is aware that it is normal for people to have previous rtionships. Many people start dating from teenage years, and it is unreasonable to expect a clean te from a partner in his twenties. And Sarah knows that as well. However, when an ex shows up in front of you and talks about your chosen one shamelessly like that¡­ it is apletely different thing.


    To make things worse, Sarah was always all or nothing. She either gives a person her absolute trust or shuts them outpletely. Her baby sister never walked the gray area in anything¡­ and that includes her emotions.


    JoAnna hopes that Aiden will manage to pacify Sarah and that she will not rpse and shut down.


    "Did you know that Miss Bell is Aiden''s ex?"


    Jeff found himself in a predicament. If he says that he did, he might get in trouble. "You know about his past. Every female is a potential ex."


    JoAnna had to agree with this. She looked at Miss Bell and told Jeff: "Call medical staff. Let''s take her in for a surgery. I know that Sarah avoided her vitals, but this woman does not look good. I want to patch her up and stabilize her before we start the questioning."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1108 - First Day Of The New White Foundation (7)

    Outside¡­


    "Sarah, please¡­", Aiden was not sure what to say to get Sarah to stop moving.


    No matter what he said, she is not responding. And she is faster than he is. Aiden can see that she is increasing the distance between them.


    Aiden lost her in a forest behind the property where the White Mansion is few minutes ago. Aiden knows her location only because of GPS tracking and Eve-vision which is giving him live updates on Sarah''s positionpared to his.


    Aiden leaned on a nearby tree while catching his breath. "Love, running will not solve anything."


    "This can''t be solved.", Sarah''s voice rang from his ear stud.


    Aiden was happy that she responded. So far, it was aplete silence from Sarah''s side, and he started doubting that the ear studs malfunctioned. "I know it''s all my fault. I don''t know how to fix it, but I need you to stop running."


    Aiden exhaled in relief when he observed on the distance meter that she stopped running.


    Few secondster, Sarah responded: "It''s not your fault. I can''t me you for things that happened before we met. It''s me¡­ I''m unable to control myself. Stop following me. I need time to cool off."


    "Take all the time you need, love. But don''t expect me to stay away."


    Aiden remembered Miss Bell''s words and his heart ached. He is aware that he would go ballistic if Sarah''s ex shows up and starts talking about Sarah''s performance in bed. No matter when it happened, to know that she was intimate with anyone other than him, and to hear that person talk about it¡­ he would be livid.


    Few secondster, Aiden saw that the distance between him and Sarah is rapidly increasing. Sarah is running again and with every additional meter of space in-between them, he felt like she is taking all the oxygen with her away. It was difficult to breathe.


    Aiden is miserable because he knows that this is because of him. Instead of waiting for the true love toe, he was ying around without thinking about the consequences. And now the person he loves the most is hurting. And he is devastated because he can only watch helplessly without any way to fix it, but he has to try something. Staying quiet is the same as giving up and he is not willing to give up on them.


    "Sarah, I carry the weight of my past, and I am sorry beyond words that you are hurt every time it''s brought up. You are my light and I will always selfishly stay by your side and hope that your light will shine on me and make me a better person. Please, stop moving away from me. I need you."


    Sarah heard the anguish in his voice. She does not want him to suffer because of her inability to keep the past where it belongs. "I don''t want to release my anger on you. Just¡­ give me space."


    "That is the only thing I will never give you. If you are angry, I will take it. It will hurt less than to stay away from you. Hit me if that is what you need to feel better, do whatever you want with me but don''t leave."


    "Why are you so stubborn?", Sarah asked under her breath.


    "I can ask you the same thing. Stop running away ande back. Or at least wait for me to catch up. My arms are empty, and they are made for holding you¡­ I am sorry that it took me so long to realize how immature my behavior was. I am sorry that before I met you I didn''t understand that I can be happy only with the person who is right for me. I am sorry that my past stupidity ising back over and over again and causing you pain which I am unable to soothe..." The feeling of helplessness consumed him. Aiden''s voice cracked, and he slid on the ground with his back against the tree.


    He wondered, when will this stop? Will this vicious circle ever stop? Can he expect that Sarah gets used to this?


    Aiden wished to have a time-machine. He would go about ten years into the past and p himself silly¡­ he would tell his younger self to keep it in his pants, and to make sure that he attends Te University, and to wait for an amazing girl named Sarah Hill to enroll. Because that is the only way he could avoid causing Sarah heartache repeatedly.


    "I''m sorry¡­", Sarah said when she approached him.


    Aiden was not sure if he is seeing right or is he imagining Sarah walking toward him. If it''s real, how long was he on the ground?


    Aiden leaped on his feet and swiftly pulled her in his embrace.


    He was relieved that she hugged him back.


    It took Aiden some time topose himself before speaking: "What are you sorry about? I am sorry for being a selfish as*hole, and that you are suffering because of that."


    "I am the selfish one.", Sarah admitted. "By giving into rage, I neglected that I''m hurting you. My only focus was to find an outlet and make myself feel better without care how my actions are impacting you. I promise to control myself if I encounter something like this again."


    Aiden remembered that Sarah already has many things bottled up and he does not want to add to it. He made so much effort to get Sarah to start opening up, and now she wants to add more to the list of things she is suppressing?


    If Miss Bell is closer and conscious, he would give her an additional beating! It''s all because of her and her big mouth! What kind of a woman brags about sleeping with men (cousins) to the point ofparing them in front of the bodyguards of a third rtive she ns to sleep with?


    Aiden reminded himself to focus on Sarah and the pressing matter. He does not want her to conceal her feelings from him no matter how ugly they are.


    He frantically shook his head. "No, no, no¡­ Love, don''t keep it in. Don''t EVER keep it in. If you are angry or hurt or anything¡­ let it out. I''m only asking you not to leave me. Other than that, do whatever you feel like. The only thing that can hurt me is when I see you running away from me, avoiding my touch, shutting me out."


    Sarah can see the pain in his eyes, and her heart cracked. She never meant to hurt him. "I am sorry¡­"


    "Shhh¡­", Aiden interrupted her. "Don''t be sorry. Let''s forget about this and go back." Aiden kissed her on the lips gently.


    He reached for Sarah''s hands which are colored with Miss Bell''s blood and reminded himself not to be so careless. Why did he allow Sarah to go near that woman? They met her few times and she was so focused on Jeff that Aiden didn''t think how she will end up bringing up their past. He will not allow this to happen again.


    Aiden held Sarah tightly while they walked side by side toward the White Mansion. Nothing is better than having Sarah next to him.


    Aiden felt Sarah lean onto him, and his world was at peace again. He smiled and started talking: "We have things to do tonight, we can make it short if you wish, or cancel it altogether. Tomorrow we will go to Fairfield. I will cook for you, and we can go to the arcade center, and in the evening we will watch movies until you sleep off and I will carry you to the bed¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1109 - Back From Austin, Heading To Fairfield

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Monday, March 17


    Sarah and Aiden returned early morning from Austin with their eightpanions: Jesse, Oni, Ron, Z, Allen, Daniel, Tejan and Julius.


    After handling their matters in the fight clubs in three teams on Sunday evening, Sarah and Aiden were pleased with everyone''s performance.


    Sarah and Aiden went to the ck & White fight club. She regretted that she didn''t get to meet ckstain (again). She wondered if it''s possible that he is avoiding her on purpose, especially when Aiden said how ckstain is usually every evening in one of three fight clubs. They found eleven new recruits for the army of Chaos in the ck & White club.


    Allen, Daniel, Tejan and Julius got few rounds each in the arena and won all of their fights.


    ...


    Ron and Z were the second team and went to the White Valley fight club where they found four new recruits. One young man made inappropriate remark toward Z, not knowing who they are. Ron challenged the man to the fight and when the man saw that he is facing Surge who in that club has 32 wins and 0 losses, man''s fighting spirit diminished. However, that didn''t stop Ron from teaching him a lesson.


    "No one gets to mistreat my girlfriend!", Ron eximed while punching the daylight out of the man.


    Z watched all this from the VIP room with the help of the zoom from Eve-vision and smiled. He called her his girlfriend. And he defended her honor. Those butterflies in her stomach must be what it feels like to have a boyfriend who will protect you.


    ...


    Jesse and Oni went to the ck Hole nightclub as the third team, and they found seven new recruits. Their visit there was without any incidents. Oni got her turn in the arena and earned herself 15 consecutive victories before joining Jesse in the VIP room.


    "How was it?", she beamed while expecting a praise.


    "Not bad.", he responded aloofly.


    Oni made a face and repeated silently that one of these days she will make Jesse to stop seeing her like a child!


    ...


    On their way back to Los Angeles, they discussed events from their weekend in Austin.


    The four boys from Sierra Leone were impressed with everything they saw, and they promised to work extra-hard so that they can be regrs for missions.


    "Spying, fighting, kidnaping¡­ you name it and we will do it!", Daniel announced enthusiastically.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged confused looks at the word ''kidnapping''. Do they look like bandits?


    "We will be fast, efficient, reliable¡­ whatever you need!", Julius added.


    "We need you to focus on your education first!", Sarah reminded them.


    ...


    As soon as they returned to the Cliffside vi on Monday morning, other kids surrounded them and listened to the stories about their adventures over the weekend. The four boys from Sierra Leone enthusiastically exined everything in great detail.


    Sarah and Aiden went to meet with kids who requested to talk in private.


    Oni expressed her desire to shadow Jesse.


    "I have so much to learn from him. If there are more paired missions and he is going, please consider me as his teammate.", Oni told Sarah and Aiden.


    Oni is very impressed with Jesse and the more time she spends by his side, her feelings for him are growing. She is masking them as ''I will show him I''m not a child'', but she can''t deny that her heart skips a beat whenever their eyes meet. From their dancing at the party, him shielding her from anyone who approached her at the party and in the fight club, his deep voice, to the way he drinks beer, his dashing moves when he fights¡­ she thinks that he is cool. Every time he pats her head she is reminded that he sees her as a child, but she will not give up. Soon, he will see her as a young woman she is and then¡­ she does not know what after that, but that does not matter at this point.


    Ron and Z requested a day off next Sunday. They are nning to go to Disnend.


    "Can you not tell the others?", Ron asked Sarah and Aiden.


    "Why? Are you ashamed to go on a date with Z?", Sarah probed.


    "No. But if others know where we are going, they will want to join and I am afraid that Z will give in, and¡­ well, if others join, then it''s not a date. Is it?", Ron exined.


    "I will NOT give in!", Z protested.


    Ron grinned. Z just admitted in front of Sarah and Aiden that she wants to go on a date with him, just the two of them.


    Before lunch Sarah spoke with N and Aiden with Haru about rtionships and intimacy (again).


    Sarah did her best to stay calm when N told her that she and Haru went all the way.


    "Well, I can''t stop you. Sometimes things happen and emotions take over and it''s useless to fight it.", Sarah admitted while remembering her state of mind from just over one year ago. "Make sure you are using protection and that you are enjoying whatever you are doing. If he bullies you,e to me. OK?"


    In the room next door, Aiden was giving advice to Haru: "Treat her well. If she is notfortable and enjoying, she will look for a way to avoid you and maybe even leave you."


    Sarah and Aiden spent the afternoon packing, resting and following up on the current status on the attacks on the Morgan family.


    Morgan family is financially crippled, and Marcus is refusing to see them. They are expecting that by the end of the week asset transfer to Penny (aka Harriet) will bepleted, and as a final blow they will transfer the hotels as well. In less than two weeks, Penny will control resources of Morgan family, and she will get to decide how she wants to handle her parents. It''s satisfying to see karma work so quickly. Penny does not care much about the money or properties or anything else. But she cares how that will mean that she can see Benjamin again.


    In the evening, Sarah and Aiden met with Noah to hear status of the Chaos organization after their weekend absence, discussedtest batch of recruits and finalized the ns rted to their decoys.


    They are training their decoys since Aiden woke up. Now that Aiden revealed himself in the public, they decided that it''s time to let decoys out on missions as well.


    Decoys are six people selected from current members of the army of Chaos. They are three females (physically simr to Sarah) and three males (physically simr to Aiden) who form three teams, dressed in same the clothes and same masks over their faces as Sarah and Aiden when going on a mission. As part of their personalized training, they learned few moves and behavior that Sarah and Aiden have.


    Goal of decoys is to cause a confusion over identities of Nyx and Erebus and also it adds to the incredible stories about their supernatural powers: they can be at multiple ces at the same time.


    As part of the efficient use of decoys, Sarah and Aiden will attend few high-profile events while their decoys are attacking in the field. This will make their enemies (King included) chase shadows.


    Back to present¡­


    Sarah and Aiden packed their necessities in a suitcase and made sure they left instructions to everyone while they are in Fairfield.


    If nothing urgent shows up, they will stay there until Friday.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1110 - Back From Austin (J&J Edition)

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean Vi ~


    Tuesday


    8:42 AM


    JoAnna and Jeff returned from Austin on Monday morning. They nned to return on Sunday evening, but Miss Bell''s surgery took longer than it should, so they ended up staying for the night.


    Miss Bell was not in a state to be transported to Los Angeles, so they left her in Austin. In few days, they will decide if Mason will interrogate her there or will they transport her to a safehouse in Los Angeles. JoAnna wanted to handle that woman personally, but after the incident with Sarah, her enthusiasm dwindled and she is not so sure anymore.


    That Monday morning, Jeff went to the office straight from the airport, and JoAnna met with Bridgette and worked most of the day on preparations for Jeff''s birthday. They will use Golden Ocean Resort and spend some time on their superyacht. There will be a number of events, majestic fireworks included, but JoAnna is excited the most while deciding on a way to tell Jeff the big news.


    "Don''t do it while we are on the ocean¡­", Bridgette advised and ended through giggles: "If he has a stroke, it will be difficult to get medical help."


    JoAnna made a face, but she knows that Bridgette is probably right. Knowing Jeff and how eager he is to get her pregnant¡­ she needs to be ready for anything. Other than Sarah and Sophia, Bridgette is the third person who knows that JoAnna is pregnant. Ah, it will be a grand reveal for everyone present. Maybe she will get those huge baloons which you pop and then pink or blue confetti explode everywhere (indicating gender of the baby)... Oh! She will get tested for gender on Thursday! At that time, Emma will know about the pregnancy as well.


    On Monday evening, Jeff and JoAnna went to the safehouse to meet with Tiffany and she gave them one USB drive with files she downloaded from her father''sputer. Jeff and JoAnna discussed options for Tiffany''s future.


    Other than giving her a new identity, she has the option to stay in the safehouse for some time andy low until they take care of Marcus and his followers. Once that happens, they can transfer to her name resources that her parents are holding, simrly what they are doing for Penny.


    "The good thing about that option is how you don''t need to start over.", JoAnna summarized. "You will still be Tiffany Fortin, you can live in the same house, do whatever you did so far and keep your current circle of friends. The bad thing is that we don''t know how long you will need to stay here. It can be a week or two or a month or two. It will not be longer than two months."


    Tiffany nodded in understanding. "But if I decide toy low now, and in two weeks I get bored of it¡­ can you give me a new identity then?"


    JoAnna confirmed. "That is an option. However, considering that you only want your parents to stop micromanaging your life, I rmend that you keep your current identity. Once their assets are on your name, you will be the one to decide what your parents can and cannot do."


    Tiffany assured JoAnna that she will think about it and repeated that for now she will stay in the safehouse.


    Tiffany requested some school supplies like notebooks and pens because she wants to keep busy by taking several courses online. "No matter if I take a new identity or keep my current one, I need to gain skills to survive without my parents¡­", she exined. Tiffany said that she wants to learn about business management, and Jeff promised to send her rmendations on courses she should take.


    JoAnna admires Tiffany''s attitude. She definitely has the right mindset.


    Back to present¡­


    It''s Tuesday morning and Jeff and JoAnna are having their breakfast.


    "What are we going to do with that woman?", Jeff asked JoAnna.


    She knows that he is referring to Melodie. Her behavior is frustrating, and they got hints that she is here with ulterior motives. As soon as she got a cell phone on Sunday, she tried calling her friends. The calls were blocked (of course they were, nothing goes pass Eve), so Melodie was unable to contact anyone, but they are suspecting that she is not here to exchange information for a better future outside grasp of her parents.


    JoAnna sighed. "I''m tired of that woman even though I didn''t meet with her so far. I will deal with her."


    Jeff understood that she wants to go without him. "Don''t go by yourself."


    "Don''t worry. I will go with Bridgette and I never leave the house without bodyguards."


    JoAnna suspects that Melodie was not honest when she said that she hates her previous lifestyle. There is a chance that she told her parents about their offer to get her out for information, and that she came here as a mole. Maybe to give them the wrong information, or maybe to get close to Jeff. In any case, JoAnna will get to the bottom of that.


    ¡­


    Later that day, JoAnna and Bridgette are in the dining room of the safehouse, having lunch in silence.


    They spoke with Melodie who was unable to hide her displeasure that Jeff didn''te in person to talk to her. JoAnna didn''t have any patience for Melodie and she gave her a dose of the truth serum. Few minutester, Melodie admitted that she epted their offer toe by exchanging information after talking to her parents.


    "I told them that Jeffrey''s people approached me at the party. My daddy is smart, and he realized that Jeffrey knows Marcus is up to something and that Jeffrey will not take it lying down. Daddy gave me some files and told me to be good to Jeffrey. In this way, if Marcus fails with his ns, we have a backup and our family will not go down."


    JoAnna could not believe what she heard. She asked Melodie: "You realize that your parents are using you, right?"


    Melodie shrugged. "What is strange about that? Everyone is using someone. My parents raised me, and this is my way of giving back."


    "Didn''t they make you sleep with other men?", Bridgette had to ask.


    "My parents didn''t make me do anything. Sometimes they ask me to treat certain people well. I decide if I want to sleep with someone or not. It''s not like I did it for nothing. It was always an exchange of favors, resources, or some other benefits." Melodie rolled her eyes at the shocked faces of JoAnna and Bridgette. "Why are you making it a big deal? Many of those old geezers can''t get a hard-on. Kissing and a bit of fondling is how much they go. As for others, it''s not more than fifteen minutes, is it? You shower and wash it away, and it''s like nothing happened¡­"


    Back to lunch¡­


    "What will you do with her?", Bridgette''s question broke the silence.


    "I don''t know. I suspected that something is not right, so I was mentally ready to blow up, hurt her. But after hearing her normalizing such a behavior¡­ I don''t know. I guess that the biggest shock for me is that she does not care if it''s Jeff or some sixty-year-old man. She sees giving her body in the same way as exchanging things."


    "She does not value herself as a person.", Bridgette concluded.


    JoAnna agreed with that statement. "We have everything recorded. Jeff will listen to it and he can do whatever he wants. I am done."


    Bridgette understood that the topic is over. "Let''s finish food. We have meeting in one hour downtown."


    "Meeting?"


    "Three DJs are going to meet with us in a club to demonstrate what they got. If all goes well, by 3 PM we will finalize music for Jeff''s birthday party. After that, we are set for a sweet date with four bakers. The best in town. Cake samples will be ready at 4 PM.", Bridgette exined.


    JoAnna lit up. "You are the best!"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1111 - A Vacation In Fairfield (1)

    ~ Fairfield ~


    Wednesday


    Sarah and Aiden had a wake up rm set for 5 AM. Too early for their standards, and they skipped their usual morning cuddles because they need to get ready for the hike in a nearby state park. An early start will allow them to return in time for lunch. Well, that was the n.


    Aiden got out of the shower and found that Sarah is still in the bed.


    "Hey!"


    His call startled her awake. "What?"


    He chuckled. "You slept off."


    "I didn''t.", she lied. "I was just resting my eyes."


    They both woke up at the sound of the rm. Aiden went to get ready, knowing that if he lingers in the bed he will sleep off again. Sarah said she is right behind him¡­ but she never left the bed! It was too early, and she was too sleepy, and the bed was warm and cozy.


    "You are the one who wanted this hike.", Aiden reminded her while watching her stretchzily.


    Aiden was upset that he woke up early because of her, and she ended up oversleeping. Doesn''t she know that he likes to stay in the bed longer as well? Did she close her eyes again?!


    Sarah yawned. "And I still want it. It''s good to get some exercise."


    She started scooting to get out of the bed, with her eyes still closed, and Aiden wondered if she can get any slower.


    He got an idea.


    Aiden got on top of Sarah and kissed her neck. "If exercise is what you want, we don''t need to leave this bed."


    Sarah wiggled under him, his breath was tickling. "A hike is more than just an exercise. It includes fresh air and nature also."


    "I will open the window.", he said cheekily.


    Aiden moved under the cover and with his hands pushed up his t-shirt which she used as a sleepwear and¡­ she was wide awake. They didn''t go hiking.


    ¡­


    Later that morning, the two of them went to the local market.


    The market has two areas, the enclosed one where vendors lease space and set up their stalls in a weather-protected area, and the outdoor one which is arge field in the back where anyone can set up a tent, a table or just spread a nket and open their shop for the day.


    It''s a daily market which opens at 8 AM and on every Wednesday and Sunday extra vendorse, expanding the offerings. Today is a Wednesday, and you can find there almost anything: produce, clothes, furniture, artwork, antiques, jewelry.


    One vendor had a box of puppies avable for adoption. Aiden saw the puppies and swiftly navigated Sarah in a different direction. One Kitty is enough! And they have tropical birds and koi fish at the Cliffside vi as well.


    Luckily, Sarah was focused on the merchandise right in front of her and didn''t notice the puppies three stalls in front.


    Sarah''s attention got on one girl, maybe ten years old, who was sitting on a nket and had in front of her a variety of bracelets made out of neatly braided leather strips.


    "What do you think?", Sarah asked Aiden while looking at the bracelets.


    Aiden was still thinking how he barely escaped Sarah adopting puppies and his sight fell on the vendor-girl.


    "We are not taking her.", he said tly.


    Sarah burst into a fit of giggles. "I was talking about the bracelets. We can get one for each of our kids¡­"


    Aiden smiled at his blunder. "We are getting them presents?"


    "Souvenirs.", Sarah responded. "This is a pleasure-only trip, a vacation. We should get souvenirs."


    Aiden liked her ''pleasure-only'' description. It''s forever since the two of them went on a vacation, without some work rted agenda. They got bracelets for everyone.


    Sarah was happy that she found a small bracelet for Lia. She is performing her aunt responsibilities well.


    After they finalized their choices, the vendor-girl was ecstatic because she almost sold-out her handmade bracelets.


    Sarah enjoyed girl''s enthusiasm and moved along to see what else is avable.


    Aiden observed Sarah while she cheerfully moved from one stall to another and happily chatted with vendors about the things they are offering. It was a very peaceful and heartwarming sight, and he hoped to engrave it into his memory. Even better, he hoped that it willst.


    "How about these?", Sarah''s question pulled Aiden out of his stupor.


    He frowned when he realized that she is pointing at some wide-leafed potted nts.


    "Where will you keep them?"


    He also wanted to know, since when is she into gardening and nts? But that was a secondary question.


    "In your ce, on the window in the kitchen, or a living room.", she responded. "There are no nts. These will bring in some color and life¡­"


    "These will bring decay as well when they dry off because no one is taking care of them.", Aiden reminded her that they areing to his apartment few times a year (at most). Who will water the nts? Don''t they need some other care as well? Neither of them has any experience with growing nts!


    "Don''t you have someone toe and clean your ce?", Sarah asked while ignoring his displeasure.


    "Yeah. Once a month. To clean, not to take care of nts." Aiden saw that Sarah is not willing to give up and he turned to the vendor-woman. "These need watering more often than once a month, right?"


    The woman confirmed. "Yes. At least two times a week."


    Aiden gave Sarah <em>''I-told-you-so''</em> look and ushered her toward the next stall. It''s a <em>''no''</em> for nts. And for puppies as well.


    Sarah got distracted by trinkets on the next stall. Aiden was happy about that.


    Aiden saw that they are moving in the direction of the food trucks and sighed. He will never understand Sarah''s fascination with street food. How can that be better than a well-bnced meal in a luxurious restaurant?


    He was thinking about which way to take Sarah, before she asks for lunch from one of those food trucks. He needs to avoid puppies and nts.


    Aiden was pleasantly surprised when Sarah stopped at one stall. It seems that she was not going for the food trucks!


    Aiden observed the stall which got Sarah''s attention and saw an older man who was selling artwork and some old-looking chairs and coat hangers. He followed her sight when he noticed that she is staring at one spot. It was a painting, resting on the table in the back of the tent: a meadow filled with wildflowers, surrounded with a forest and snowy-peak mountains in the back. Other than two fluffy white clouds, the sky was deep blue.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1112 - A Vacation In Fairfield (2)

    Aiden observed the painting that got Sarah''s attention and he understood that is THE meadow. The one Sarah told him about. There is no other exnation why she is staring so intently at that painting while she almost-ignored hundreds of meadow-forest-mountain photos he showed her so far.


    "Where is that?", Aiden asked the old man expectantly.


    The old man took the painting and brought it to the front for them to see better. He can see that they are interested. Customers! But he does not have an answer to Aiden''s question.


    "I don''t know. When I moved into my current house, this was on the wall.", he exined. "That was more than twenty years ago."


    Aiden saw that Sarah''s mood dropped. He ced a hand around her shoulder and kissed her temple.


    Well, this is the closest they reached to finding THE location for their wedding. If nothing else, he can use this to create thendscape on the ind because he will make sure that Sarah gets the wedding she dreams of. Thinking about that¡­ he is running out of time. He said six months when he woke up, and now he has only four months left. Creating andscape is not something that can be done in a week or two.


    "How much are you asking for it?", Aiden negotiated with the vendor.


    After purchasing the painting, to Aiden''s surprise, they went to a restaurant for lunch. It was not a very luxurious one, but it was decent. Definitely much better than those food trucks.


    After lunch, Sarah wanted to go to few more ces, but the painting was cumbersome to carry around and she was afraid not to damage it, and didn''t want to leave it in the car either because she developed some strange attachment to it, so they cut their outing short.


    After a quick grocery run, Sarah and Aiden returned to the apartment.


    "Sarah, your mother epted to meet with King this Saturday at 11 AM in New York...", Eve said when they entered the apartment.


    Eve is monitoring King''s email ounts, phone calls, texts, and data transfers. Sarah and Aiden are aware that he wants to meet with Ste, but so far she didn''t ept.


    "Sarah?", Aiden was confused. "When did you get Eve to call you by your name?"


    Lately they always use earpieces or ear studs, so he didn''t hear Eve address Sarah over the speakers. Before speaking, Eve will scan the area, and if there is a possibility to be overheard, she will not use speakers. In the Cliffside vi, there is ALWAYS someone around.


    Sarah was still processing what Eve said and it took her some time to respond. "Uhm¡­ <em>''Madam''</em> was strange, I could not get used to it. And I thought how Eve is my friend, and my friends call me by my name, so¡­"


    Aiden nodded in understanding and called: "Eve, call me Aiden."


    "Yes, Aiden.", Eve confirmed.


    Sarah saw that Aiden smiled proudly that he got Eve to treat him in the same way Sarah did, but she was not in the mood to pay attention to naming conventions. Her mother is going to meet with King, in person!


    "Eve, send me the information where they confirmed time and ce for their meeting.", Sarah requested.


    "You don''t think of going?!", Aiden asked in panic.


    "I¡­", Sarah paused. "What do you think I should do?"


    "How about, don''t go there?!", Aiden''s panic was turning into rage. Why is she so irresponsible? "King is the one after us, you specifically. I am just a pawn to be used to control you! You don''t know how many of his men will be there! If the rumors are true about his fighting skills, even if he is by himself you will be giving yourself away on a tter! And we don''t know what he ns to do once he gets his hands on you!"


    Sarah can understand Aiden''s displeasure, but can he understand her?


    "Shit, Aiden! What would you do if that is your mother?!"


    "I don''t know! There is few days until then, why don''t you talk to her?"


    "Yeah¡­ whenever I mention King or my maternal family, my mother is eager to talk about it.", Sarah said sarcastically. "We barely escaped with our livesst time, and she still was not willing to talk. What can I do to make her talk, other than using the truth serum?"


    It''s not that they didn''t consider using the truth serum on Ste, but once it wears off¡­ they don''t know what Ste would do in retaliation. If she does not cooperate willingly, it''s useless.


    Aiden rubbed his temples. He knows that Sarah is right. But he needs to think of something, anything, that will stop Sarah from being reckless. After a minute, he got an idea: "Ste is not telling you things, but you know that she is doing her best to keep you away from him. Tell her that you know about the meeting, and that if she does not keep you in the loop you will go by yourself."


    Sarah thought how that¡­ might work. "Eve, where is my mom now?"


    "In the Cabin, training grounds.", Eve responded.


    The fact that Ste is on the training grounds, means that she is preparing for a fight. This is more the reason for them to hurry.


    Aiden watched Sarah walk into the bedroom and he knows that she went to pack things. Well, it seems that this <em>''vacation''</em> is over.


    Aiden looked at the painting which was propped against the wall in the living room. The meadow, forest, mountains¡­ perfect. The only thing missing is the two of them. Sarah in white, with a bouquet of wildflowers in her hands, walking toward him, ready to say <em>''I do''</em> for the two of them spending their lifetimes together...


    Aiden hopes that both of them live long enough to have their wedding there (anywhere, actually, he is not picky). After that, he will drag her to a deserted ind without any inte connection or a cell phone reception for a month, or three, or a year with an excuse of a honeymoon. That will keep her safe.


    Aiden was confident that at this rate he will start having gray hair early. Too much stress.


    Will he be able to find the location? A brilliant idea shed in his mind. "Eve, scan this painting and find matching locations anywhere on Earth. Search through everything you find online and use military satellites to confirm locations. Let me know about anything with a simrity above 95%. Include deviations that can be caused by changes in twenty years or more¡­"


    After giving instructions to Eve, Aiden called the pilot to get the jet ready. They need to be in Seattle by dinner time. It seems that groceries they purchased on their way back will go to waste.


    "Are you sorry that the food will not be used?", Sarah asked when she returned to the living room. She noticed Aiden''s sad expression while looking at the grocery bags. "We will take them with us."


    Aiden liked this solution.


    "The ne will be ready in one hour.", he told her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1113 - Back To The Cabin (1)

    ~ Seattle area, the Cabin ~


    Ste enjoyed her long shower after a strenuous exercise.


    <em>''Huh¡­ my age is showing¡­''</em>, she sulked while hot water took some of her soreness away. She was always the fastest, the most enduring one, these few hours of moving around and punching an exercise dummy were nothing, but that was a long time ago. Now she is sore.


    Ste did her best to push the aging thoughts away and to focus on what is in front of her: she epted to meet with King, and at this point¡­ she is not sure what to expect.


    Her guess is that he wants to talk to her about thetest hot topic: the army of Chaos.


    There is no way that she will say it''s Sarah''s doing, but she needs to say something. The <em>''I have no idea''</em> story will not go well, because she is living on the West Coast and if King finds out that she is not fighting against this new force (if he does not know that already), that will be a giveaway enough that it''s rted to her daughters. No one else is so close to her who is capable of such a feat and at the same time will not to make Ste retaliate.


    Ste didn''t think that Sarah is capable of something like raising her own army and pushing Lebedev and Voronin families out of the California. Besides few low key spies, everyone else either escaped or is dead.


    Sarah is brilliant, but she is a loner when she fights, and her strategies never involved anyone else. Until now, Ste was not aware that Sarah had these leadership skills and that she will depend on others and trust them to perform as needed.


    Ste smiled while pride swelled inside her: Sarah is growing into a remarkable woman.


    Ste stepped in the dinning room and paused when she saw Sarah and Aiden at the table. Why are they here?


    "Good evening, mom.", Sarah greeted her. "We were in the area and thought to stop by for dinner."


    St shook her head at theme excuse. In the area? This is in the middle of the forest. And when she spoke with Edward earlier that day, he told her that Sophia and Anna are in Los Angeles while Sarah is in Fairfield with Aiden. But she will y along.


    "I''m d you stopped by. It''s always better to have dinner in apany."


    "Eh? You havepany?", Edward''s voice came from the hallway.


    Ste turned toward the door and smiled when she saw her husband. "I thought you are busy¡­"


    "I am. But not busy enough to leave your side.", Edward said dotingly and kissed her temple.


    "Sarah, Aiden¡­", he nodded in greeting and then looked at the table.


    "What''s for dinner?" Edward rubbed his belly indicating that he is hungry.


    Steughed. From a lonely dinner, it turned out that she has plenty ofpany.


    Luckily, the Weber sisters always prepare too much food, so it will be enough for everyone. Maybe. Just in case, Ste went to the kitchen to check.


    She found Heidi and Amelia busying themselves while humming some song in unison. The Weber sisters enjoy when they havepany, it''s much livelier. They showed big smiles when Ste asked if there is enough food for dinner, considering three additional people.


    "Don''t worry, Madam¡­", Heidi assured Ste. "Miss Sarah brought plenty of groceries and we are using them now..."


    "A sd and two more dishes will be ready in no time.", Amelia added. "You can start on appetizers, and the soup will be served in five minutes."


    Edward, Ste, Sarah and Aiden spoke about few points during dinner. One of them was merging of Orion Enterprise with White corp. Sarah was surprised that her parents are not against it.


    "We created thepany for few selfish reasons and for our children to have a financial cushion so that you don''t worry about money.", Edward exined. "Our reasons are fulfilled, so we will leave to you three as the biggest shareholders to decide what happens with thepany."


    "Our role is only to advise you.", Ste added. "We had our concerns, but after reading through the proposal, it seems that everyone will benefit out of this."


    After dinner, they moved to the family room for desserts and drinks.


    "How about you tell me why you are here?", Ste addressed the elephant in the room.


    "We know that you are going to New York to meet with King on Saturday." Sarah paused, allowing Ste to absorb her words.


    "Are you spying on us?", Edward asked.


    Sarah was surprised by her father''s words. "Us? I didn''t realize that you are an active participant in whatever is going on."


    "He is my husband. Of course, he knows what is going on.", Ste responded.


    "You didn''t answer my question.", Edward persisted.


    "No. We are spying on King and we are aware that he made several attempts to get mom to meet with him, and she was refusing him. Until now.", Sarah exined.


    Ste patted Edward''s hand, telling him to calm down.


    "You know that I''m going. But that does not exin why you are here. Are you trying to prevent me from going?", Ste guessed.


    "I want to hear that you have a sound n in ce, or I wille with you.", Sarah announced.


    Ste and Edward had matching frowns on their faces.


    "You are not going!", Edward said sternly.


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at her father defiantly. "Can you stop me?"


    "OK. OK.", Ste stood up while trying to defuse the situation before it esctes. She knows that Edward does not lose his temper easily, but if it rtes to any of his daughters he is not rational.


    Ste turned to Sarah. "What do you want in order not to go?"


    "I want to know that you have a n and that you are not going into your death.", Sarah said bluntly.


    "I don''t know what he wants.", Ste admitted. Seeing that Sarah is not buying it, she exined: "Of course, I have few guesses but I''m not confident in any of them. Without knowing what he wants, I can''t have a good n¡­ But I know that he will not hurt me."


    Sarah didn''t believe this. "How do you know that he will not hurt you?"


    She wanted to say that if he will not hurt her, why is he hurting her daughters? Didn''t he try to kidnap Sophia and then managed to get his hands on her and Aiden? King knows that Sarah and Aiden are in love and engaged to be married, hurting Aiden IS hurting Sarah. And he made her lose their child! But she can''t say this¡­ At least not thest part, because she does not want to hurt Aiden just to prove her point. Sarah told herself to calm down and not talk about any of that, because it is easy to slip.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1114 - Back To The Cabin (2)

    Sarah saw that Ste is not willing to answer her question.


    "Secrets again?" Sarah looked at Ste with disappointment. "Do you know how much trouble and pain you would save us only if you told us about your background? If we knew that there is someone watching us, waiting to kidnap us, to get his hands on us, to hurt us¡­"


    "He will not hurt you.", Ste persisted.


    "What makes you so confident?!!", Sarah snapped.


    Ste nced at Edward and then looked at Sarah. "Let''s all sit and calm down..."


    Ste sat next to Edward and looked at Sarah and Aiden. "My birth name is Milena Lebedev. King''s name is Vasily Lebedev."


    Sarah''s mind exploded. "He is your brother?!!"


    Sarah was nauseated at the thought that she should call that horrible man <em>''Uncle''</em>.


    "Cousin. Our fathers are brothers.", Ste rified. "Vasily became an Elder of Lebedev family at the age of twenty two. That was soon after I came to the United States. Elders are ranked based on power they have, and I''m not sure what his ranking is, but he is among the top five. If he wants to hurt us, any of us, he can do it without leaving his office. Also, when Vasily''s father passed away, he is the one who stood in front of the council and demanded that they respect the deal I made with his father and to leave us alone."


    Sarah can see that Ste is not lying based on the body indicators tracked with Eve-vision, but she is not convinced. "Maybe he changed his mind."


    "Vasily was always thinking about the Lebedev family first, and he justifies his actions by making the family stronger. Hurting me or my children is going against everything he stands for because we are Lebedevs. I know that his goal is to get us to return to the family amicably. Forcing us or hurting us will work against that because if we are not willing, there is a chance that we will turn against the family and cause harm from the inside."


    "How can you be so sure of that?"


    Ste exhaled while thinking what other argument she can give to convince Sarah. "Vasily is in charge of the North American region. He has numerous people under hismand. You cleared up the California and he didn''t retaliate only because he suspects that is rted to me or any of you three."


    Sarah thought about Ste''s words. "You said that his drive is to strengthen the family, and that he probably suspects that current changes in the California are because of us. Is the goal of this meeting on Saturday that he confirms how we are behind the army of Chaos? Will he try to add it as a force working under Lebedevs?"


    "That is the possibility, but I will not know until I meet with him. You know that unless I go there, he wille here, and I don''t want him in my backyard."


    Sarah thought how her mother''s actions don''t make sense. "You can''t give him what does not belong to you. Eventually, he wille here, and we will need to face him."


    Ste didn''t deny that. "I am ying this game since I married your father. And there was always a chance that the family will send their experts and wipe us out or force us into submission by shutting down ourpany, holding our friends hostages... they have plenty of ways to get their way. But here we are, thirty yearster, still having the freedom to live our lives."


    Sarah snorted. "You call this freedom?"


    Ste shrugged. "It''s the closest we can get to it, unless you n to go and eradicate them."


    "You are against that?", Sarah noticed that Ste does not want to confront the family she left behind.


    "Not everyone is bad, sweetie. There is a whole vige full of people with thest name Lebedev who are living their lives, and there are numerous other viges and families who are depending on Lebedevs. It''s a whole ecosystem. Those vigers go about their business, trying to make the most out of their lives, just how we are. But if you go and kill an Elder with a goal to get them to stop pursuing you, that Elder is someone''s father, a brother, a mother or a sister. You will trigger a reaction where numerous people wille at you, looking for revenge. And it will not be limited only to you¡­ if you kill someone''s sister, they will go after your sister. You will not know who it is, or how many of them are out there lurking in the shadows, waiting for their chance to hurt you and your loved ones. The only way to make sure you are safe and free, and your family as well, is to get rid of all of them. That is a lot of people and you will never know if you got each and every one of them."


    Sarah listened to Ste and she can''t deny that she is right. But¡­"I only want them to leave me alone."


    "You want them to leave you alone, your family and your loved ones.", Ste gestured toward Aiden. "That is your goal. And my goal is to keep you safe, away from the grasp of Lebedevs. And King''s goal is to make Lebedevs stronger¡­"


    "You are justifying his actions?", Sarah cut off Ste.


    "No. I''m just acknowledging that everyone has an agenda. And sometimes, two agendas will sh, or you might find that you can support each other. Honey, people are not ssified as good or bad. They are differentiated by how far they will go to achieve their goals. Depending from the angle you are looking at a person, you might see someone''s viin as your saint."


    Ste saw that Sarah is confused and decided to give an example: "Your father and I are NOTpatible with nor and Oscar. Our personalities and ways of dealing with issues are very different. However, we have the same agenda, to keep our children safe. Because of that, we are coborating and supporting each other, and we don''t care if we offend anyone else in the process. That is how far we are willing to go in order to ensure your safety. And you might see us as great parents while people we destroyed along the way see us as unreasonable and ruthless."


    Aiden held Sarah''s hand in his and observed her expression changes. He knows that Sarah is processing things her mother said, and that she ising to her own conclusions.


    Aiden is happy that Ste finally talked to Sarah. He knows that it means a lot to Sarah because she was hurt by the fact that Ste is refusing to talk about Lebedevs.


    "What can we do to help?", Sarah asked Ste and Edward after some time.


    "What do you have to offer?", Ste asked.


    Sarah knows that if anyone is capable of dealing with King, that will be her mother. There are many unanswered questions, and Sarah will not forget that King hurt her and Aiden, but she will get her chance to even out the scoreter. Right now, she needs to help her mother.


    Sarah reached into the backpack and got four small boxes. She gave two to Edward and two to Ste.


    "These are lenses and ear studs that are connected to Eve¡­", Sarah exined features avable and asked Edward and Ste to put them on and to try using them.


    Edward was unable to hide his admiration. His daughter is amazing!


    Sarah can see that both Edward and Ste are happy with Sarah''s (and Aiden''s) contributions.


    Sarah and Aiden had to confirm that they will not follow them to New York.


    "If King has any bad intentions, it will be good that the two of you are away from us. We will count on you to rescue us.", Edward said.


    Sarah and Aiden agreed with this. They will be at Jeff''s birthday party.


    "We will not go with you in person, but we will know what is happening.", Sarah told them. "If things go South, Eve will notify us and we can use lenses and ear studs to locate you. Don''t remove them. The two of us will stay here and help you train. We start tomorrow morning..."


    Ste was happy that Sarah and Aiden will train with her. She has a lot to teach them, and at the same time she is eager to see how much the two of them progressed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1115 - Wedding Plans, Shadow Ravens And A Teenage Girl

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Saturday


    Ellie and Jasper joined Sarah and Aiden for breakfast.


    They arrived previous night to Ellie''s vi because of Jeff''s birthday which starts with a lunch at the Golden Ocean Resort.


    Sarah and Aiden returned from the Cabin to the Cliffside vi on the previous night as well.


    During breakfast, Ellie excitedly chatted about their wedding preparations, and Sarah listened attentively as her maid of honor. They agreed on few dates when Sarah will go to Chicago to help out. The wedding is less than two months away!


    "There is this rose corner in the garden of the Kiani vi which is perfect for the ceremony¡­"


    "Wait!", Sarah interrupted Ellie. "What happened with the resort?"


    Sarah is confident that thest time they spoke, the wedding was supposed to be at the resort. They booked the whole ce, she was there!


    "I gave this one to my mother-inw.", Ellie said helplessly. "She was almost crying to have the wedding in their home. And the vi can amodate all the people¡­"


    "I told you not to listen to Lisa. Do whatever you want. I will support you.", Jasper reminded Ellie while putting his hand around her waist.


    Ellie smiled at her super-hot fianc¨¦. "And I want to marry you. I don''t care where. I know that Lisa has the best intentions."


    Jasper could not be happier with Ellie''s response: she wants to marry him. No matter how many times she says it, it never wears off. This perfect girl wants to spend her life with him. Every night he gets to sleep with her¡­ for the rest of their lives.


    Ellie felt Jasper''s hand slip on her waist, and his thumb moved on her hip rhythmically, causing blush to invade her cheeks. Just what is he thinking? Well, she knows what he is thinking because she is very familiar with that movement of his thumb but¡­ Sarah and Aiden are right there!


    Jasper said that he forgot something at the Ellie''s vi and Ellie responded that it must be important, and they should rush to get it. Lately the two of them are in perfect sync and share an understanding when it''s time to go and enjoy some... privacy.


    Before heading out, Ellie gave a USB stick to Sarah. "My father told me to give this to you in person. What business you have with my dad? Is it wedding rted?"


    "I will find out when I see what is on it.", Sarah said mysteriously while cing the USB into her pocket.


    After Ellie and Jasper left (in a hurry), Sarah went to the office.


    Just as she suspected, Matthew sent the information he uncovered rted to Shadow Ravens, the group which created (and betrayed) Jesse. Shadow Ravens keep a lot of information offline (old school), which is not efficient, and at the same time it''s the best defense against people like Sarah.


    As part of the deal for their alliance, Sarah asked Matthew to look into Shadow Ravens whose base is in Dublin. Matthew''s base is in Belfast, which is only about a hundred miles (160 km) away from Dublin, so it didn''t take much for his men to uncover the information on this organization. Matthew already had a lot of people in Dublin, and it was only a matter of assigning them missions.


    "You want to give this to Jesse?", Aiden asked while looking at the files with names of people and their position in the Shadow Ravens.


    "Do you have any objections?", Sarah responded with a question.


    "No. Jesse is with us for more than six months. He is a reliable person who showed only loyalty. I agree that we can show sincerity from our side as well.", Aiden confirmed.


    Jesse joined them in the study shortly after and he was surprised to see the information in front of him.


    "Here you have the data on locations, assets, and people associated with the Shadow Ravens.", Aiden told Jesse. "It is up to you to study it and to decide what you want to do about it."


    Sarah confirmed and added: "Our only ask is that you don''t do anything reckless. If you want to act against them, we will not stop you. We hope that you will discuss your ns with us and allow us to help you. We will not meddle in your things, but don''t take unnecessary risks."


    Jesse was grateful. "I don''t know what to say. I had two concerns: my family and my revenge. And you helped me with both."


    As a Christmas present, Sarah gave Jesse information on the whereabouts of his family which disappeared before he ended up in the diamond mine in Sierra Leone. They are currently in Kenya, and she gave to Jesse photos and few videos captured by the local security cameras. He was happy to know that they are safe and doing well, and he wants to visit them, to let them know he is alive and doing well also, but he decided not to approach them in person. Not until Shadow Ravens are still out there. He does not know if his family is being watched and he does not want to put them in danger by showing up. The way they disappeared is very suspicious and he believes that Shadow Ravens relocated them for some reason, maybe with a goal to lure Jesse out. He is not sure about that, but he knows that his family is doing well, and he does not want to jeopardize that.


    "Don''t worry about it.", Aiden said awkwardly. He is not used to stoic Jesse showing emotions. "You are doing a lot for us, and we are relying on you. I hope you realize that we see you as family."


    "Yes.", Jesse acknowledged.


    "I suspect that you will want to go for few reconnaissance missions before you act against them. Don''t go alone.", Sarah advised. "Oni volunteered to be your partner. She can learn from you and she can help as well."


    "I will consider it." Jesse was happy to hear that Oni wants to help him out. It is always nice to know that someone cares enough to offer help.


    Jesse went to his <em>''thinking rock''</em> which is onerge rock close to the cliff. He likes to sit there, facing the ocean while thinking about the past, present or nning for the future.


    Kitty usually joins Jesse, but today she is not here. Eh, it seems that when mommy-Sarah is home, Kitty ditches him. He saw the treacherous panther rub her head on Sarah''s legs while asking for head scratches back in the study.


    "Hey¡­", Oni called when she was few steps away from Jesse. She knows not to get too close and startle him when he is sitting there, because he tends to reflexively attack.


    "You are here again." Oni said with a smile while taking a seat by his side. She reminded herself to be quiet, because Jesse does not like to be disturbed when he sits here. The fact that he is not chasing her away is good enough for her.


    Jesse nodded in acknowledgement of Oni''s presence and then went back to his thoughts about Shadow Ravens. However, no matter how much he tried to focus on the organization that betrayed him, his mind wondered toward the girl by his side.


    In thest week, Oni is sticking to him whenever she can. She is like his shadow during trainings, missions for the army of Chaos, and even during mealtime she makes sure to sit next to him.


    It''s not that he does not see the way she looks at him, but he thinks that she is young and has a lot to learn and grow before she is ready for a romantic rtionship.


    Well, if he is her age, he would probably ask her on a date because she is an attractive and an interesting girl.


    Jesse sighed while thinking that by the time Oni grows up, she will probably forget about him. That will be for the better, Jesse told himself. He is not over his lover whom he lost because of the Shadow Ravens, and every time someone calls his name her face shes in his mind, reminding him that her death is not avenged yet. Jesse''s heart is broken, and Oni should not be tasked with mending it. She should find someone without an emotional baggage and enjoy her youth. Jesse is confident that eventually she will find that person. And that will not be him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1116 - Happy Birthday, Jeff (1)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    Jeffrey''s birthday celebration is about to start soon.


    Jeff requested it to be a small gathering, with only the people they trust. JoAnna agreed and promised that she will deliver on it. An intimate gathering of a handful of people. Well, that was the n.


    They are using the same hall they did for Jeff''s and JoAnna''s wedding rehearsal dinner.


    Vincent, Russel, and Christopher are in the event hall for more than an hour, snacking on appetizers and enjoying drinks. The three of them spent the morning on the shooting range and now they are sulking.


    "Bradley is a traitor¡­", Vincent said dejectedly.


    "Yeah, as soon as Paige is here, we don''t exist.", Christopher added.


    Paige is the girl Bradley is in love with for many years, but his parents don''t approve of her due to her family background. That is why for official functions (like the inauguration of the Master of the White family), Bradley went with whomever his parents set him up with, but for private events like Jeff''s private birthday, he goes with Paige.


    Everyone invited has a suite in the resort from Friday to Monday, and many of guests arrived the previous evening.


    Bradley and Paige are sharing the suite. They arrived the previous evening and didn''te out of their suite yet. If not for used tes on the floor in front of their door, no one would know that the room is upied¡­ by live people.


    Vincent, Russel and Christopher don''t want to meddle in Bradley''s private life, but they all admire Paige who is faithfully waiting for Bradley and believing in him while his photos with other women are surfacing in the media. That woman must have endless love for Bradley, or she is blind. Probably blinded by love. They all know that Bradley loves her, but they also know that he is unable to oppose his parents. How will this end? At this rate, twenty years from now, Bradley will still be single (or forced into a marriage), while sneaking around with Paige who will see him on the news with other women by his side. No matter how they look at it, Bradley is treating Paige like a mistress even though he is not married.


    "If that is love, I don''t want it.", Vincent said.


    Russel and Christopher cheered to that and clinked their sses before downing them.


    As much as they are enjoying their single-camaraderie, they are aware that not so long ago, there was six of them. And now that number is down to three.


    No one wants to admit the obvious: Cupid is taking them down one by one.


    ¡­


    Hill sisters met in JoAnna''s office at the resort before lunch. Sarah told them that their mother is meeting with King and they all agreed to stay out of the way and let Ste handle that.


    "We will go about our lives, as usually. If mom gets in trouble, Eve will notify us.", JoAnna concluded.


    Sophia agreed. "For so many years she is doing everything without us. She can manage."


    All three of them believe in their mother, but at the same time, all three are upset that Ste is keeping this information from them since they were born. They chewed on this topic many times, and it always ends up leaving them bitter because they can''t forgive Ste for acting like she is protecting them while in reality, their ignorance only puts them in danger.


    ¡­


    Back to present...


    Hill sisters entered the event hall and saw that most of the guests are there.


    The seating is preassigned, but it''s not strict. Each table is set up for ten people, and has at least two empty chairs, to allow for guests to move around if they wish. Number of sofas is arranged next to the wall to allow people towork in a casual atmosphere.


    Oscar, nor and Jarred are seated with five other people which nor added to the guest list. Jeff didn''t like that his mother requested to add people, but she protested saying that she needs somepany for herself as well.


    Grandparents: Richard, Barbara, Donald, Mary and James are present as well.


    nor was disappointed to hear that Ste and Edward are unable to join the event but the fact that she didn''t ask what prevented them froming told Sarah and JoAnna that nor already knows what Hill parents are up to.


    Charlie and Emma are happily chatting with Jasper and Ellie. Penny is with them at the table, feeling slightly awkward to be the only single one (without a date), especially because there is an empty chair next to her.


    Steve is talking with Felix and Bridgette is standing next to them while checking on a tablet fewst minute things.


    On Oscar''s urging, Jeff invited ten of his closest business partners who came with their families and JoAnna invited few of her coworkers from LA Medical Center.


    Vincent, Russel, and Christopher were joined at the table by Bradley, Paige, Isabe and Leah.


    JoAnna also insisted that all the kids from the Cliffside Vie and attend. "The ones you brought to the White Mansionst weekend did great. Others should also get the experience in handling themselves in these situations¡­ Other than that, we know them well and feel that they should be a part of this. Jeff has the same opinion."


    Sarah and Aiden epted, knowing that their <em>''security personnel''</em> is much more than that. The kids were delighted.


    When everyone gathered together, JoAnna realized that they have over one hundred people present. So much for a small birthday party.


    Back to present¡­


    Sarah is looking at twenty three teenagers (including few pre-teens) who are seated at three tables, all dressed in formal suits and cocktail dresses, looking prim and proper for the asion. For those twenty three kids, it''s their first time to attend such an event.


    The fourth table is for Jesse, Oni, Haru, N, Ron and Z.


    "Six of them attended the eventst weekend and they all did great. I want you to observe them and learn.", Sarah instructed <em>''undercover newbies''</em> who were at the other three tables. "Each of you has a mission to aplish by end of the day..."


    Since JoAnna was nice enough to invite all of them, Sarah and Aiden decided to take this up a notch and treat it as a training. Each of the kids has a mission. Ade has a task to find out nor''s birthday, Wally has a task to find out Vincent''s favorite drink, Daniel needs to get Bradley''s cell phone number, etc.


    "Boss, is there a chance that we can learn to ride horses?", Bas asked Sarah. He noticed the stables as soon as he arrived.


    Sarah nodded in approval. "There are stables with horses and trainers, a shooting range, golf course and a spa that you can use freely AFTER youplete your missions. Keep in mind that at three o''clock the lunch event here will end and people will move onto other areas. Some will go on a boat until dinner time, others will stay here or maybe not¡­"


    "You are saying that we have three hours toplete mission, or risk a failure?", Masika summarized after seeing that it''s almost noon.


    Sarah confirmed. "It is up to you if you will follow your target or not for the afternoon. But if your target decides to spend the afternoon shopping downtown Los Angeles, it might be more challenging to approach her. After dinner, there will be fireworks. If by then you didn''t finish your mission, you failed. Failures will be punished, expect extra homework and restriction for the missions..."


    Sarah answered few questions and went to join Aiden who is chatting with Felix, Steve and Bridgette.


    The kids were left in a daze. Extra homework might not be so bad, but restriction in missions is a problem...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1117 - Happy Birthday, Jeff (2)

    It was time for the birthday celebration to begin officially.


    JoAnna went on the stage and spoke into the microphone while servers entered and silently served the first course: "Thank you everyone foring here to celebrate Jeff''s birthday. It means a lot to all of us. As you can see, lunch is being served and we will stay here until three o''clock. Each of you has a pamphlet on the table which will give you a variety of options you can do until eight o''clock at what time we will gather here for dinner¡­"


    "Is this seat taken?", a deep male voice came from behind Penny who was focused on JoAnna.


    Penny nced on the side and saw finely pressed pants of someone who is standing behind the empty seat next to her. "Not taken." She said while focusing back on the stage.


    "...Today''s event will end at eleven in the evening with fireworks. I hope you enjoy!", JoAnna ended her speech and walked off the stage.


    Penny followed JoAnna with her sight and was confused to see that she sat at the table with Sophia and Sarah and that all three sisters are looking at her. ncing at her table, everyone was looking at her as well. Is something funny? Did she mess up her makeup? She touched her hair thinking that something is out of ce.


    "This hairstyle suits you very well.", man next to her said and suddenly Penny realized that his voice is familiar.


    She turned slow motion and her eyes fell on Benjamin who was smiling at her.


    Penny thought that she is about to pass out.


    "What are you doing here?", she asked when she found her voice.


    "Sarah and Aiden believe that your family is not a threat anymore so¡­ here I am.", Benjamin said and then added: "If you want me."


    "Oh, God!", Penny eximed and hugged him with all her might.


    Benjamin hugged her back, closed his eyes and smiled. His Penny is back, and they can be together.


    Penny nced at three Hill sisters who were still looking her way with big smiles on their faces.


    "Thank you", Penny mouthed to them.


    "I have so much to tell you.", Penny whispered to Benjamin.


    Benjamin confirmed that he has a lot to tell her too. So many things happened since they saw each otherst time. "I think it''s not appropriate if we leave now. After lunch, we can go wherever you want."


    Penny wanted to go with Ben right away, she missed him immensely. But she has to agree that this is a birthday party and they should not leave before the party even started.


    While thinking about where to go, Penny remembered that JoAnna insisted for her to get a suite at the resort.


    "But I will not stay overnight¡­", Penny did her best to reject JoAnna''s offer politely.


    JoAnna pushed the cardkey into Penny''s hands. "You never know¡­ What if you need a ce to rest?"


    "I can manage one afternoon without rest."


    JoAnna didn''t ept the cardkey Penny was trying to return. "Then you will not use the room. Drop off the key at the reception on your way home. But if you change your mind, the room is yours until Monday¡­"


    Back to present¡­


    Penny smiled and leaned into Ben''s embrace. They can stay here until Monday. Two nights of catching up and enjoying each other''spany. Now Penny understood the empty chair by her side as well. It was strange because all seats are pre-assigned, but at that time she didn''t think much about it.


    Ben touched the gold pendant around her neck. It''s five linked hearts which he sneakily gifted her for Christmas.


    She nced at the pendant and then looked at Ben. "I''m wearing it all the time."


    He smiled. "Luckily, we didn''t need to wait five months."


    Penny confirmed. "Every day was an eternity¡­"


    "Hey!", Emma protested. "Aren''t you going to introduce us?"


    Penny then realized that Steve, Bridgette, Charlie, Emma, Jasper and Ellie are watching them. She straightened up and cleared her throat awkwardly. "This is Benjamin¡­ My boyfriend."


    Benjamin lit up at her introduction. It''s the first time that she gave him a tittle. A boyfriend. It made him feel giddy like a teenager.


    ¡­


    The lunch proceeded in a celebratory atmosphere.


    People were chatting cheerfully over scrumptious food.


    The desserts were served, and the band took the stage. The beatsing from the speaker sent a clear message that it''s time for dancing.


    ¡­


    "Anna, is it OK if Ben and I leave?", Penny asked JoAnna. She wanted to make sure that no one is upset if they just disappear.


    "Dinner is at eight o''clock, but the room service is great as well.", JoAnna winked at Penny. "Your room has an ocean view, don''t forget to enjoy fireworks at eleven."


    Penny thanked JoAnna and left the event hall while holding hands with Benjamin.


    ¡­


    "Waah! What''s with those moves?", Ade eximed while watching Ron and Z on the dancefloor.


    Even to the untrained eyes it is obvious that Ron is skillfully leading Z, making her move and turn. And she is smiling while following his lead. The two of them look like professional dancers!


    "If you want a girlfriend, you need to dance¡­", Jamari mused and took a mental note to talk to Aiden and Sarah about dance lessons. He wants a girlfriend who will look at him with stars in her eyes, how Z is looking at Ron.


    Ade frowned. "You want a girlfriend?"


    "You don''t?", Jamari answered with a question.


    At his eleven years of life, Ade doesn''t think that there is a need for girlfriends. Based on his observation: girlfriends are noisy, expect you to take them ces and give them first turn when gaming, AND they eat your desserts. Compared to that, having a friend like Jamari is much better.


    Ade ced his arm around Jamari''s shoulders.


    "I have you.", Ade grinned.


    Jamari pushed Ade''s arm away and snorted. "Don''t put me in the same category with you."


    "You can''t be serious!", Ade said in disbelief.


    "You are the not the serious one. We are not kids anymore. It''s normal to have a girlfriend. It makes you a man.", Jamari lifted his chin proudly.


    "What man?", Ade grimaced. "You are twelve years old!"


    "If we stayed in our tribe, that is a marriageable age.", Jamari retorted. "But it does not matter if you are here or there. Age is just a number, my friend¡­", Jamari mumbled while looking at unsuspecting Imani.


    About ten minutester, Ade observed that Haru and N spoke with Sarah and then headed toward the exit. He swiftly went to intercept them. Jamari, Masika and Imani were right behind Ade, as usually when there is an opportunity to tease Haru and N.


    "Leaving the party?", Ade said louder than necessary.


    "Yes.", Haru ignored Ade''s arrogant stance. "Sarah said that once missions are done we can do what we want. The two of us are going to the stables to pick horses."


    Ade''s face fell. "You finished your missions?"


    N and Haru both grinned at the four youngsters, confirming that theypleted their tasks.


    "Why are you surprised?", N smirked while enjoying the shock on Ade''s face. "Jesse, Oni, Ron and Z also finished. Allen and Daniel as well. I''m not sure about the others, but it seems that you are the only ones lingering¡­"


    Haru held N''s hand and gently pulled her toward the exit. "Let''s not dy them. They will run out of time and end up with extra homework and less missions¡­ I want to show you how to ride a horse without a saddle."


    N is happy that her boyfriend is capable, but¡­"I think you need to use saddles here¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1118 - Happy Birthday, Jeff (3)

    Sarah and Aiden are zing on the dancefloor. They are doing their own thing, not caring about anyone or anything around them. It''s a party, and they decided to enjoy themselves.


    asionally, between two songs they are interrupted by their kids who are confirming sessfulpletion of their mission for the afternoon.


    "They are doing much better than I thought they would, considering that it''s their first time they need to get information from strangers.", Sarah voiced her thoughts while looking after one batch of kids who happily left the venue.


    Most of the kids were eager to go and explore the resort. Staying in the hall after food and watching people dance is not very interesting.


    Aiden agreed with Sarah but¡­"There are few who are struggling¡­" He was referring to Ade, Jamari, Masika and Imani. The four of them missed their chance right after lunch when people started chatting, and now it''s increasingly difficult to cut in when the target is already engaged in a discussion with someone.


    Sarah noticed them as well. "I specifically told them to pay attention to six who acted as couples during the weekend, but they ignored that advice. I''m sure they learned their lesson and will do better next time¡­"


    Ah, parenting is hard¡­


    ¡­


    Sophia is moving and bending under Felix''s guidance. Oh, how she loves to dance with her husband. The way he grips her waist and asionally their bodies touch <em>''identally''</em> makes her all heated.


    "Two more days¡­", Sophia whispered close to Felix''s ear.


    Felix let out a low growl from the back of his throat and pulled her close to him.


    Sophia inhaled sharply when she felt that he is turned on.


    Oh, God! This will be long two days!


    The doctor said to wait six weeks, so they need to wait. Two more days. Both of them took Monday off from work. They have a lot of catching up to do.


    ¡­


    Jasper and Ellie are dancing to their own beat, holding each other tightly.


    "This is the same ce where you told me not to pursue you, because it will not end well.", Jasper reminded Ellie.


    She remembered that she said that about six months ago (give or take a day). They were in this same event hall for Jeff''s and JoAnna''s wedding rehearsal dinner.


    Ellie narrowed her eyes at Jasper. "This is the same ce you flirted with two nurses while asking me if it''s OK to pursue me for a one night stand."


    Jasper cleared his throat awkwardly. She got him there, but he will try to salvage it. "Yes. One night... One by one, it adds up to a lifetime."


    Ellie smiled at her cheeky smoking-hot fianc¨¦. "If someone told me then that we will return here in six months while nning our wedding, I would call that person a liar."


    "Me too.", Jasper admitted and tightened his hold on Ellie. "Me too¡­", he repeated.


    He has to admit (to himself only) that at the time of rehearsal dinner he saw Ellie as a potential one night stand, and he was annoyed by her rejection. By the wedding day he realized that she is different. And now he is confident that Ellie is the only one with whom he wants to spend his life with¡­ and he will never let go of her.


    ¡­


    Russel and Christopher noticed that Vincent is¡­ missing. They assumed that he went to the restroom, but when he didn''t return for some time, his friends started looking around and they found him on the dancefloor.


    "Who is that woman?", Russel asked. "Why is she smiling like that? Vincent is NOT a funny guy!"


    "That is Ashley Mitchell.", Christopher responded to Russel''s first question.


    Russel paused before asking: "Mitchell? Like Henry Mitchell''s daughter? The CEO of Mitchellboratories?"


    Christopher nodded while silently confirming that those gazes Vincent and Ashley are exchanging mean only one thing: the Cupid struck again.


    Christopher sighed. "It''s down to two of us¡­"


    "No way!", Russel could NOT ept that.


    "You will see. He will bring her to the yacht.", Christopher nodded knowingly.


    ¡­


    About half an hour ago¡­


    Vincent was sipping his drink and looking around. His sight fell on a youngdy who was seated at one of the tables where Jeff''s business partners are with their families.


    Her blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders, disappearing behind the backrest of the chair, and she flipped it, revealing her delicate neck. Vincent could swear that it''s the most beautiful neck he ever saw.


    She was talking with someone at the table and smiled, and he was sure that he heard birds chirping in the background.


    Vincent is not aware how he reached that table, but he saw an older man frowning at him. He assumed (correctly) that it''s the young woman''s father.


    "Excuse me¡­", Vincent spoke to the youngdy. "My name is Vincent Price, and I was wondering if I can interest you in a dance¡­"


    She looked up at him and her enchanting blue eyes sparkled for a moment before she lowered her gaze. But Vincent saw that she is smiling, and she definitely blushed.


    "Price? From New York?", the older man asked.


    The man did his research and knows who Jeff''s friends are. It is not a secret that Jeffrey White does not have many friends, but he is maintaining good rtionship with his five close friends from college. The man obviously recognized the name and wants to confirm that Vincent is from the Price family who has a strong presence in politics.


    "Yes."


    Vincent''s response made old man''s expression soften. He gave a small nod of approval to Vincent and gestured to the youngdy that it''s up to her.


    She smiled shyly and her eyes darted between Vincent and her father few times before she stood up and ced her hand in Vincent''s, which he extended toward her as soon as she pushed her chair backward slightly so that she can stand up.


    Vincent looked at her, and then straight in front, observing that he can see just above her head. Perfect height difference, he thought.


    "Your name, Miss¡­?", Vincent asked while guiding the young woman to the dance floor.


    "Ashley.", her voice rang in Vincent''s ears and he was sure that is the sound of angels singing.


    "Why is a woman as beautiful as you without a date?"


    His question made her giggle, but she responded confidently. "Maybe I didn''t find the man worthy of being my date¡­ yet."


    Vincent held his breath. "Yet? How about now?" His intense gaze seemed powerful enough to look into her soul.


    She smiled and didn''t look away. "I''m not sure but¡­ it looks promising."


    Her smile was bewitching, and Vincent was hit by the Cupid without any warning.


    ¡­


    Jeff and JoAnna finished making their rounds and greeting guests.


    "You call this a small party?", Jeff asked JoAnna while pulling her toward the dancefloor. "I thought it will be the two of us and few selected friends."


    "Yeah¡­", JoAnna admitted and looked at her husband guiltily while exining: "I selected few, your mom did, you did¡­ When everyone selected few, this is what it turned out to be."


    Jeffughed and kissed JoAnna''s cheek. He was in a good mood.


    JoAnna leaned onto her husband and enjoyed thefort of his embrace. It helped to calm down her anxiety before she gives her <em>''present''</em> to Jeff. He asked her the previous day what she got for him and she responded that it''s something special and it will be worth waiting¡­ and based on his expression, JoAnna could see that he is assuming it''s something naughty. Ah, he will be surprised!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1119 - Happy Birthday, Jeff (P&B)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    In the suite on the top floor¡­


    Penny and Benjamin are in the bed. Holding each other under the cover and enjoying feeling each other close after their passionate act.


    Penny is thinking how to tell Benjamin that she is pregnant with his child.


    She wanted to tell him right away, as soon as they entered the suite¡­ but he kissed her, and she missed him a lot, so she kissed him back and they embraced each other and got carried away and ended up in the bed making love. Twice.


    She remembers that he showed her a full box of condoms and grinned: "I came prepared!"


    Her eyes shifted nervously. "There is no need for that."


    "Oho!" Benjamin''s face lit up and he flung the box away carelessly, assuming that she is on a pill.


    Making love without a condom made them both remember theirst time, in the safehouse.


    Ben growled at the sensation of her wet heat clutching him raw and he was delighted that she was unable to suppress her sounds.


    Penny was caught unprepared by her sensitivity. She heard that sex during pregnancy is much more intense, but she didn''t expect it to be so much intense that she ended up screaming between gasps for air. The room was spinning, and she was sure that she will pass out. But she didn''t. Luckily.


    If she lost consciousness, Ben would freak out, she thought.


    Back to present...


    "I notice changes in you¡­", Ben murmured as he kissed her corbones.


    "Like what?", Penny was curious.


    "You are not trying to control yourself¡­", he paused and gave her a knowing look before resuming his kisses.


    <em>''I can''t control it¡­''</em>, she thought but she responded with a giggle.


    "And¡­", he kissed each of her breasts. "They are bigger."


    Penny lifted her eyebrows. "Really?"


    Ben cupped her breasts in his palms and wiggled them a bit, with a serious expression like he is assessing them scientifically. "Yes. I can tell. Bigger."


    His hand moved on her waist and lingered there briefly before it returned to her breast.


    "You gained some weight. That is good¡­ But this part is the best." He kissed her breasts again and grinned.


    Penny cleared her throat and thought that this is the good time as any¡­"Weight gain is normal during pregnancy."


    Ben pursed his lips for a second before confirming. "Yes. It is normal during pregnancy. If we ever have kids, you can afford to gain weight and you will still look amazing."


    "What do you think about having more kids?", Penny asked reluctantly while blocking his mouth with her palm before he reached her skin for another kiss. He is making it difficult to focus.


    Ben was not happy that she stopped him. "More kids? I didn''t think about it. But you are young, there is no rush¡­"


    "I am pregnant.", Penny interrupted whatever he was about to say next.


    Ben''s mouth was half open while he stared at her.


    Penny''s heart was beating like crazy. She imagined that Ben will hug her tightly and shower her with kisses, or maybe even leave her saying that he does not want more children. He has Ba already, maybe that is enough for him. But she didn''t expect that he will be non-responsive.


    She sighed while thinking that it would be best if she told him first, as soon as they got inside the suite, before she got carried away. But she was selfish, and she wanted to feel Ben''s embrace¡­ just in case if he does not agree with her pregnancy and ends up leaving her.


    Well, she already said it, and she might as well say the rest: "About four months. It''s a boy. I know that I was wrong to decide keeping him without talking to you first, but don''t think that I''m trying to tie you down. If you don''t want him, I will raise him by myself and it will be up to you how much involved you want to be with his life. I have my job and I will not ask¡­"


    Ben swallowed her next words with a kiss.


    "You are pregnant?"


    Penny looked into his eyes which were swelling with tears and she felt his hot palm gently caressing her belly.


    "Yes.", she smiled and ced her hand over his which was just below her navel.


    Ben''s sight was blurry from the tears which pooled in his eyes. He threw himself on the back andughed while wiping the tears with the back of his palm.


    "This day is getting better by the minute.", he said and took few deep breaths.


    Penny scooted closer to him and leaned her head on his chest. "I take this as you like the news."


    "Absolutely!", Ben eximed while wrapping his hands around her. "Oh, Penny, you have no idea how much I wanted to be by your side again. I feared that you forgot about me, that you found someone else¡­ that you will not want me anymore. You are young and so beautiful and amazing. I don''t feel worthy. I really don''t. Knowing that you waited for me and are willing to carry my child is more than I dared to hope in this lifetime."


    Penny hugged him and kissed his neck. "Silly. You are the only man in my life."


    "Only for few more months.", he corrected her.


    Sheughed in response. He is right.


    "We have so many things to do until Ben junior is born!", Ben eximed and spoke quickly: "We need to move in together. Get a bigger apartment. Mine is not big enough for a family of three¡­"


    "Ben junior?", Penny interrupted Ben''s excited chatter.


    "Do you have a better name?"


    She shook her head. "It can be Ben junior, for now¡­ but I don''t want it to be permanent. When I call out <em>''Ben''</em>, how will you know if it''s for you or our son?"


    He looked at her, unable to suppress his smile while words <em>''our son''</em> echoed in his mind. "There will be no such thing. You call me <em>''hubby''</em>, and he will be <em>''junior''</em>."


    Penny blinked at his implication that they will get married. "Hubby? What about your ex? Won''t she find that as a reason to ask more money from you?"


    "Ah! I have some good news also¡­", he made a dramatic pause. "You remember that she went with her then-boyfriend on a three months trip through Europe, right? She returned from that trip as a married woman! Based on the conditions of the alimony, I pay it until Ba is 21 or until my wife remarries. Whicheveres first. Of course, I will give Ba pocket money but not a cent will go to my ex. I am financially free from that leech! So, money will not be a problem, I will take care of you and our son. You can keep your job if you want to or quit when you get bored of it. My ie was solid earlier, but since I moved to White corp. I am earning substantially more."


    Penny listened to Ben who spoke with glee and was surprised when he pulled her into a tight hug without any warning while he was still talking.


    "I will take care of you. I promise.", he murmured.


    "I also promise not to restrict you in any way. You can do whatever you want, whenever you want. I only hope that you will not have a need to hide anything from me.", Ben added, knowing that this is important to Penny: her freedom.


    Penny smiled happily.


    She wanted to address one more update from her side. She cleared her throat. "I now own few hotels and several other properties so¡­ even without my job at the gallery, I can take care of you and our son as well."


    Ben chuckled. "As I said, this day is getting better by the minute. We have a lot to catch up on and to n for. The future is bright. But before that, I want to focus on the present. And there is still A LOT to catch up on right now¡­"


    Penny watched him scoot lower and he went under the cover. She felt him spread her legs.


    "Oh, Ben¡­", she whimpered when his tongue glided between her folds, flicking her pleasure peak.


    She thought that he said something, or maybe he was just groaning, she was not sure because his voice was muffled and her mind was spinning.


    Every stroke of his tongue sent shivers through her body, pushing her closer to the edge and she dly fell off from it into the abyss of ecstasy while screaming in pure pleasure. Over and over again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1120 - Happy Birthday, Jeff (4)

    It was close to 3 PM when most of the people dispersed from the event hall, leaving only about ten people there to chat leisurely while resort staff made sure that snacks and beverages don''t run out.


    Most of the Jeff''s business partners went out of the event hall, splitting gender-based to the men who headed to the golf course and women whose goal was to use the full spa services which are offered.


    Sarah''s and Aiden''s <em>''security personnel''</em> was interested in riding horses and a shooting range, few of them went to the spa, curious what the deep tissue massage, and body exfoliation is.


    Ade, Jamari, Imani and Masika were in a predicament. The four of them still didn''tplete their missions and their targets went to different destinations! They decided to linger at the resort and to try their luck at dinner time if a better opportunity does not present itself sooner. At this time, all four of them remembered N''s warning that the neers will overtake them in terms of skills and responsibilities.


    People closest to Jeff and JoAnna joined them on the superyacht.


    JoAnna panicked when at thest moment nor said that she and Oscar will stay in the event hall and socialize.


    "Mom¡­", JoAnna pleaded. "You need to join us at the yacht. Jeff will open his presents!"


    nor was confused by JoAnna''s request. Why is her daughter-inw so clingy suddenly? "Those are his presents. Why do I need to be there? If he gets anything worth mentioning, we will find out when you kids get back."


    JoAnna sighed dejectedly. How can she persuade nor toe without telling her that she will miss the grand reveal of the thing she is talking about the most: bing a grandparent?


    Richard (nor''s father) observed this from the side, and even though he didn''t know what JoAnna''s motive is, he saw that JoAnna wants nor on that boat. He decided to help out.


    "It seems that the yacht Jeff has is interesting. I would like to see it.", Richard interjected, earning a grateful smile from JoAnna.


    nor eyed her father suspiciously. "Since when are you interested in boats?"


    "I am interested in my grandson. It is his birthday celebration and I want to be near him.", Richard exined.


    nor rolled her eyes and gave in. "Fine. We are going on a boat¡­"


    JoAnna almost squealed from excitement.


    Jesse and Haru were in charge of transporting guests from the resort to the superyacht with super-silent custom helicopters that Sarah and Aiden provided for this asion (they double checked that nothing rted to the army of Chaos is left behind).


    Sarah, JoAnna and Sophia exchanged excited nces when they saw Ste and Edward arrive at thest minute to board the helicopter.


    Three sisters sighed in relief to see Ste. It seems that King didn''t harm her, at least not now.


    Each of the two helicopters can carry 15 people and all relevant people were on the superyacht in no time. Haru stayed behind with N, Ron and Z were curious about the yacht, and Jesse returned to the resort.


    Everyone praised the vessel which is more than 300'' (91m) long, equipped with helipads and decks on four levels. Each deck has a hub with seating areas, and different other options such as wet bars, jacuzzi, infinity pool and areas for rxing and sunbathing.


    DJ that JoAnna hired was sting music and the party was on, centered around the bars and sitting areas on the second deck.


    Out of people present, Jeff and JoAnna were joined by their siblings, parents and grandparents, Jarred included. Charlie, Emma, Jasper, Ellie, Steve, Bridgette, Christopher, Russel, Bradley and Paige were also there and Vincent brought Ashley (or course he did).


    Christopher and Russel sulked that out of the younger generation, they are the only single ones on the boat.


    The mood was good, people were dancing, chatter andughter was mixing up with the music from the DJ station.


    It waste in the afternoon when JoAnna asked DJ to lower the volume because it''s time for Jeff to open presents!


    Jeff was notfortable about this. He does not know what others got him, and he does not care. Can they give him something he does not have already? Opening presents in front of guests is the part he does NOT like because he needs to be polite and say <em>''thank you''</em> to people and force a smile when he does not care much.


    The only present he cares about is the one from his wife and¡­ is that something that should be revealed (or consumed) in front of guests? Jeff frowned while wondering, what is JoAnna thinking? He told her that he does NOT want to open presents in front of guests. But everyone was looking at him and his expression didn''t hide that he was ufortable.


    He wanted to protest, but he saw how excited JoAnna is and he sighed in resignation. She did so much to organize all this, at least he can do a small thing like opening presents¡­


    The cart with envelopes and boxes was pushed next to Jeff and JoAnna was handing him one by one thing while reading from whom it is.


    "This is from Sarah and Aiden¡­", JoAnna gave one cube-shaped box to Jeff which was heavy for its size.


    He removedyers of padding and his eyebrows shoot up at the sight of Henri IV Dudognon Heritage Cognac Grande.


    People who know what that is and that it goes for about 2 million dors a bottle let out gasps. Ladies admired the shine of diamonds which are embedded in the bottle.


    "This is from Sophia and Felix¡­", JoAnna gave him a t box.


    Jeff looked at the stylish set of cufflinks with a matching tie clip and nodded in satisfaction while reading features on the slip which was included. He appreciates essories which are transformed into high-tech spy-like gadgets by Felix, especially if they are linked to Eve.


    Just based on these two, Jeff thought that the gift opening is fun, and he does not need to pretend that he is happy about them.


    Oscar and nor gave him stocks. Oscar nodded confidently. You can''t go wrong with stocks.


    Edward and Ste gifted him the keys and a title certificate of thetest model of Bentley Mulsane which is fully-loaded with all luxurious options avable and few custom touches. Edward knows that he and this son-inw share the appreciation toward good cars.


    "It''s on the parking lot of the resort, waiting for you.", Edward told Jeff.


    His buddies chipped in and Vincent, Bradley, Christopher and Russel gifted him an ind, close to the shore of ska. "Great for whale watching!", the note which came with the property deed said.


    Aiden noticed that Sarah perked up at the mentioning of the location. He sighed, knowing that she will want to build a base there.


    Charlie and Emma gifted him two of thetest long range riffles which are developed by Smithsonite corp.''s arms division. One for Jeff and one for JoAnna. Jeff liked that, especially when he saw JoAnna''s eyes sparkling. Someone gets couple''s bracelets, and someone gets... riffles.


    Jasper and Ellie gave him a deed for a mansion in Chicago. "You can stay there when youe and visit us.", Jasper and Ellie said in unison to Jeff and JoAnna.


    Jeff went through gifts one by one, and as he saw that the things on the card are reducing and his wife still didn''t give him her gift, his confidence increased: she will give him her giftter, in privacy¡­ and it will be something sexy.


    To his disappointment, there was onest box, and JoAnna ced it in front of Jeff. "This is from me."


    Jeff saw that JoAnna is looking at him expectantly and then he looked at the silver box which glittered in the sun¡­ He leaned closer to his wife: "Are you sure I should open it in front of everyone?"


    "Mhm¡­", JoAnna confirmed with a vigorous head nod.


    Jeff sighed and opened the box a bit. He put his hand inside and felt under the pink and blue tissue gift paper. His fingers brushed against something soft. Part of him still hoped that it''s something naughty, did she buy him some sexy underwear? He was happy that it''s not leather. He does not like leather on his skin.


    JoAnna''s lips were twitching. Why is it taking so long? She was controlling herself not to lunge and grab the box from him and pour the contents in hisp.


    Finally, Jeff pulled out something small. He was confused that it looks like a shirt with buttons at the crotch area. And there were two, one pink and one blue.


    Jeff ced both shirts on his broad chest, they were so small that the shirts were not touching.


    He nced at JoAnna, and even if he ignores the fact that it''s totally not his style, he was not sure how to respond. "I think you got the size wrong. I won''t fit."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1121 - Happy Birthday, Jeff (5)

    Seeing that Jeff though how onesies are for him, JoAnna internally facepalmed. But externally, she lifted an eyebrow while patiently waiting for him to realize the significance of her gift. Seeing that he is not getting it, even after reading <em>''daddy''s girl''</em> on the pink onesie and <em>''daddy''s boy''</em> on the blue one, JoAnna wondered if a card with <em>''I''m pregnant with twins''</em> was a better choice.


    There was a sound of a ss shattering. nor bolted up from her seat and toppled ssware which was close to her on the table.


    Jeff looked at nor who was staring at him with a big grin on her face, and then he saw Ste covering her mouth while her eyes flooded with tears and Oscar and Edward didn''t look normal either. His eyes darted over people and he realized that he is missing something, but he is not sure what.


    Actually, he was suspecting that his wife is telling him that they are pregnant, but he didn''t dare say that aloud. What if he is wrong? It would not be the first time he jumped into conclusions only to be thoroughly disappointed. So, he locked his eyes with JoAnna and waited for her to say it, without any ambiguity.


    JoAnna smiled at her adorable openly-insecure husband and nudged him with her elbow. "I''m pregnant¡­"


    Jeff''s eyes widened. "Really?"


    JoAnna nodded, but she can see that Jeff is still not getting the significance of two onesies.


    He nced at the onesies which were still on his chest and observed them. "What does this mean? I get to pick which one I want?"


    JoAnna stifled augh. "You know that I don''t like to choose. I always wanted both."


    "Two babies?", Jeff breathed heavily.


    JoAnna didn''t finish her nod when Jeff scooped her in his arms and dashed away while ignoring words from other guests.


    Jeff didn''t care if they are cursing or congratting. He wanted to be with his wife, just the two of them. There are things they need to rify, damnit!


    Jeff carried JoAnna to the lower level into the master bedroom.


    "You are not messing with me, are you?", Jeff asked JoAnna when he closed the door behind him.


    "No.", she smiled.


    Jeff reached for the V-neck opening of her dress and in one swift move, tore it open at the front.


    JoAnna gasped and looked down at the expensive gown which became rags in a second. "That was my good dress¡­"


    Luckily, she has spare clothes in the closet.


    Jeff pushed the torn fabric on the side and made JoAnna sit at the edge of the bed. He kneeled between her legs and stared at her belly like he can see inside. He regretted not putting his Eve-vision lenses on (even though they don''t have the ultrasound feature).


    "Aren''t you going to say something?", she asked after some time.


    "Are you absolutely confident that we are pregnant?"


    JoAnna thought how he is adorable. "One hundred percent."


    Jeff looked up and met her warm blue eyes which smiled at him. "Twins?"


    "Mhm¡­", she confirmed.


    "A boy and a girl?"


    "Mhm¡­", she confirmed again.


    "How long?"


    "About two months."


    Jeff hugged her around the waist and ced his cheek on her t belly. He sighed and murmured: "If I knew, I would not let you go to Marcus'' party¡­ or allow you to stand so long at the White Mansion¡­ or make you bend on my office desk yesterday and not stop until you came the third time¡­"


    She stifled augh and ran her fingers through his ink ck hair.


    "It''s OK. I am a doctor.", JoAnna finally said.


    Jeff didn''t look up at her, but he knew that she is smiling.


    When he raised his head to face JoAnna, he was grinning like a fool to the point of his cheeks aching.


    "Happy birthday, my love.", JoAnna said softly.


    "This is the best birthday present EVER!", Jeff eximed.


    After a second, his expression became serious. "Are you sure they are not hurt when I get inside you?"


    "I''m confident.", she confirmed.


    "I am quiterge and vigorous¡­", he cheekily said.


    "I know.", she inted his ego.


    Jeff swiftly removed her bra and pushed her down on the bed.


    He was pulling her panties down when she asked in panic: "What are you doing? We have guests¡­"


    "It''s my party, I can do what I want¡­ and right now, I want to hug my wife and my babies¡­ naked¡­"


    It took him few seconds to remove his clothes and get under the covers with JoAnna.


    He cradled her in his arms and kissed her gently. Every kiss told her how much he loves her, and how happy he is.


    JoAnna felt his erection, but whenever she reached for it, he would move away.


    "I want to hold you like this.", he responded to her sound of displeasure.


    "But I think that you also want something else¡­", JoAnna looked at him suggestively.


    "I always want that. If I listen to the guy below, we will spend our life in the bed."


    JoAnna smiled and pressed herself against him. "I don''t mind spending my life in the bed with you."


    Jeff closed his eyes and took a deep breath when he felt JoAnna grinding on him.


    "What happened with <em>''we have guests upstairs''</em>?", he asked with difficulty.


    "It''s your party, you can do what you want¡­" JoAnna pulled him in for a searing kiss.


    Jeff squeezed her buttocks, making her moan.


    "Please¡­ continue¡­", she whispered and caressed his firm muscles impatiently.


    Jeff felt that his resolve for cuddling-only crumbled.


    The two of them focused on each other, not caring about anyone else.


    ¡­


    Upstairs, people were excited about the news: JoAnna is expecting twins!


    Few of them (aka nor and Ste), felt emptiness because they wanted to hug and squeeze future parents, but were left empty handed.


    White grandparents were excited by the news. They will be grand-grandparents for the first time!


    "When Jeffrey White returns, I will scold him!", nor fumed. She used his full name, that means she is upset! "How dares he take Anna away at a moment like this?"


    Ste wanted to go downstairs and talk to them, but she thought that they are probably dyed with a reason which includes a need for privacy. And she needs to be patient and wait for them to return to the deck.


    ¡­


    Aiden pulled Sarah to sit on the sofa in the corner and looked into her eyes for some time before asking: "When are we going to have kids?"


    It is a question which lingered for a long time in the back of his throat. He knows that they are young, and they still have plenty of time, but he will not deny that he is impatient and Sarah giving him a proper answer will be a confirmation of hermitment.


    "When it''s safe.", Sarah responded.


    "Exin.", he demanded.


    Sarah looked into his deep dark eyes and she can see that he is expecting an answer, but she is not sure if he will like the meaning behind the vaguely defined word <em>''safe''</em>. Thinking about what her mother told herst time about Lebedev family, Sarah knows that they will need to redefine what their goals are.


    "Let me ask you something¡­", Sarah decided to steer the topic away slightly. "Do you want to know when I stop taking pills, or do you want me to surprise you how Anna did with Jeff?"


    Aiden frowned while thinking. "I''m not sure. I would like to know but I would like that you surprise me as well¡­"


    "Think about it and let me know. But in any case, it will NOT happen before we get married.", Sarah gave him a knowing look.


    "Alright.", he let her have this one. "But when we get married, you will answer my question. OK?"


    Sarah smiled and leaned into his embrace. "OK."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1122 - Happy Birthday, Jeff (6)

    Haru approached Sarah and Aiden and cleared his throat to get their attention.


    "Yes?", Sarah asked.


    "You asked me what I want for my 21st birthday¡­", he took a deep breath before continuing: "I would like an apartment. Or an ess to one. In the city."


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and shared an understanding that independence for Haru is too soon. They spoke about this recently and agreed that out of all their <em>''security personnel''</em>, only Jesse is mature enough to move out (if he wants) while others need to learn and grow.


    Haru joined them about six months ago after spending most of his lifetime isted on a mountain. He is a grown young man, capable of beating up almost everyone whoes his way, but in terms of living in a modern city like Los Angeles, he can bepared to a toddler.


    "Is that a problem?", Haru asked when he saw that Sarah and Aiden are not saying anything. "You said that I can ask for anything I want."


    "Why?", Aiden observed Haru intently. "I thought that all of you are getting along well. Is there something in our home that you arecking?"


    Haru pressed his lips in a line. He didn''t mean to sound ungrateful.


    "Don''t misunderstand¡­", Sarah interjected. "When you turn 21, you are of age where you can live independently, and we can''t stop you even if we want to. We didn''t bring you from Master Hollow with an intention to restrict your freedom. However, we want to understand the reason for your displeasure which made you request to move away and we hope that you will consider our advice."


    Haru rubbed his chin nervously.


    "I¡­ I am not displeased, and I don''t want to move away. I intend to stay with you and everyone else and perform my duties, but I want a ce where I can go and have my privacy when needed.", Haru said in a low voice.


    "Did you fight with N?", Sarah guessed.


    "No!", Haru responded immediately.


    "Is someone trespassing in your room?", Aiden asked Haru.


    "No."


    "Then?", Sarah continued probing.


    "He wants privacy WITH N. Correct?", Aiden guessed.


    Haru responded with a small nod.


    S nced to the side and saw N talking with Z and Ron further away. "Is that what she wants?"


    "Yes." Haru responded.


    Sarah touched her ear stud and called N toe over. This is something that should be discussed with both of them.


    "What kind of privacy are you expecting that you can''t have in your current setting?", Sarah asked when N joined them. "I can see that you are notfortable talking about this, but unless you speak up openly so that we understand the problem, we can''t help you solve it."


    A minuteter, Haru and N conveyed their wish: they want to be able to live together, to share a bedroom and a bathroom and not to be teased by others.


    "About teasing¡­", Aiden knows who is causing them grief. "You need to handle it regardless of where you live. If it''s not Ade and Jamari, it will be someone else. Take a stance and show that the two of you are a team and that you will not take anyone''s bullsh*t. Keep in mind that everyone has their opinion, even if it''s none of their business. It''s up to you to stand up for what you believe in."


    "And for the living arrangements¡­", Sarah continued. "Does it need to be outside of our property? Regardless of your age, due to the nature of our work, it is safer to stay close. Living in the city means thousands of potential eyes tracking your movements and it will be impossible to hide that you are associated with us. You know what we do and that you are exposing yourself to danger by having a routine which enemies can observe¡­"


    After some more talk, Haru and N left Sarah and Aiden toe up with a solution, if possible. They agreed that staying on the property is much better, but they hope to get different living arrangements.


    "Your thoughts?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    Sarah rubbed her temples whileing up with an answer.


    "My thoughts are that it''s too soon for them. But no matter how I feel about this, the fact is that Haru and N want to be together, and if we don''t help them out they will either sneak around or leave on their own and expose themselves to danger." Sarah paused while thinking about solutions. "We have suites avable for the other house staff, and two are currently not upied. We can offer them to move into one temporarily. At the same time, we can build a guesthouse with several independent apartments, and when that is done, they can move there."


    Aiden agreed and nced toward Ron and Z. "I have a feeling that in the near future we will have more couples which will request privacy."


    Ah, parenting is hard.


    Sarah leaned onto Aiden and thought how when she epted all these kids she assumed that they would study hard, go to college, stay in dorms and move on with their lives. She didn''t expect that all of them would want to stay with them, and now even couples are forming. Sarah can imagine in few years several toddlers running around on their property! But even if she knew then that this will happen, she would not change a thing.


    She is aware that the kids didn''t grow up in normal families, and no matter how dangerous their situation is, the fact is that at the Cliffside vi kids are having a taste of stability and security which they crave for. A family. She likes that.


    ¡­


    nor patted her chest dramatically while rushing toward Jeff and JoAnna who emerged on the deck.


    nor pulled JoAnna into a hug, and Ste was right behind her, initiating a round of congrattions from everyone present.


    Jeff stood by JoAnna and grinned while shaking hands and nodding.


    The fact that he impregnated JoAnna with twins makes him ted.


    Jeff remembered their talk from the bedroom downstairs:


    "I am so potent that I make two babies in one go!"


    JoAnna did her best not tough. It is his birthday and she knows that he is happy about the news. "Yes, yes¡­ you are the manliest man on Earth."


    "Of course! My seed quality is so good that there is a chance I just added a third one!"


    JoAnna was unable to hold back and sheughed until her tummy ached. "Please stop¡­ you are killing me¡­"


    He likes that he can make his wifeugh. She shouldugh more often. Lately, all the things rted to the White family are concerning both of them. Waiting for Marcus to strike is nerve-wracking no matter how many of his attacks they predicted.


    Now he knows whyst few weeks (or is it few months?) she is moody.


    Jeff gave JoAnna a smacking kiss while ignoring people who were there to congratte them. He thought how he never had a better birthday celebration. Ah,st year his parents hosted a huge party and introduced Isabe to him. If he was not adamant on following his (then) restless heart, he would be married to Isabe! Thinking about Isabe... Jeff wondered, where is she? She was present for lunch, but now he is not sure about her whereabouts.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1123 - Happy Birthday, Jeff (7)

    By dinner time, everyone returned to the event hall.


    The news was spread that JoAnna is expecting twins and people who were not on the yacht approached her and Jeff to offer their congrattions and well wishes.


    Penny and Benjamin also joined for dinner. Benjamin was not willing, but Penny told him that she owes a lot to Jeff and JoAnna and that staying in the suite will be selfish.


    "We will return here after dinner¡­", she assured him while getting off the bed. "And I need to rest."


    Ben patted the bed next to him. "Isn''t this a resting ce?"


    She looked at him and arched an eyebrow. "Based onst few hours¡­ no."


    Heughed and followed her into the bathroom to shower.


    Penny was excited when she found out that JoAnna is expecting twins.


    "Our kids can y together!", JoAnna eximed when she pulled Penny into a hug.


    Penny looked at JoAnna and Jeff and wondered, what would her parents say if they can see her now? For years they were grooming her and trying to get her into Jeff''s bed, and now¡­ their kids will y together. But it was all in order to establish connections, right? Maybe they would be happy to know that she is so friendly with Jeffrey White and his wife. Maybe.


    Penny knows that her parents are financially ruined and ostracized by the circle of people they convinced themselves that they belong to. They moved to an old family home on the outskirts of Austin which was left behind by her maternal grandparents.


    JoAnna asked Penny if she wants to visit them, but Penny is not sure. If she goes to see them, will she feel sorry for them? Will she cave in and give them her support? Will they be happy for her? Probably not. The most she can hope is that they realized how their lifestyle was wrong, totally wrong.


    After the delicious dinner, it was time for the birthday cake!


    The massive seven-tiered cake was wheeled in. It was well made, and it looked like seven boxed presents stacked on top of each other.


    After the cake, they served variety of small desserts.


    Penny observed all the happy faces around her and leaned her head on Ben''s shoulder. "Thank you.", she told him.


    Ben looked at her questionably.


    Penny smiled. "If I didn''t meet you, I would still be in hell."


    How Penny sees it, if she didn''t stumble onto Ben in that gentleman''s club by ident, and if the next day in the hotel room he didn''t hold her back asking for an exnation, she would probably still be living with her parents, listening stories about Jeffrey White. Oh, that is not right¡­ It would be stories about Lukas White.


    Thanks to Ben she is surrounded with friends and she is about to be a mother¡­ and she learned what love is.


    Ben looked at Penny''s gentle smile and he smiled as well.


    "Do you want to dance?", Ben offered to Penny.


    She responded with a nod. This will be their first time to dance. She is excited about many more firsts, with Ben.


    ¡­


    Emma leaned onto Charlie and watched Penny beam from happiness on the dancefloor with Ben.


    She is happy for her friend. Now that Penny is financially settled and back with Ben, Emma thought how they will not get to share an apartment. It''s a pity because Emma is confident that Penny would be an amazing roommate. But she will still give Penny that penthouse as a gift.


    "When are we going to have a baby?", Charlie''s lips moved against Emma''s ear.


    Emma craned her neck to look at her fianc¨¦. "There are several things that shoulde first. Right?"


    "Sure. I will arrange for you to meet with my family, and then we can get married."


    Jarred warned Charlie to dy introducing Emma to the rest of the Smiths as much as possible, but if they are about to get married, he can''t postpone it much longer. He does not want to hide Emma, it will make it look like he is ashamed of her and he knows that Emma has confidence issues. He is proud to be with her, and he will make sure Emma knows it.


    Charlie heard stories from his Uncle how ruthless his cousins can be, and he understands that Emma will be in danger, but¡­ he is too selfish. He wants to be with Emma, and he will NOT allow anyone to get in-between them. Even if they are from his family. Charlie will make sure to talk to Emma, to warn her about the possible threats, and he will also talk with Jeff and JoAnna as well. He is confident that they can help him keep his future wife safe, at least with some advices. He will also talk with Sarah and Aiden about them training his bodyguards. They spoke about it earlier, but then Aiden was hurt so that topic was pushed aside. It''s time to bring it up again.


    "Before we get married, you should meet my family as well."


    Emma''s words pulled Charlie out of his thoughts.


    "Your family?"


    "I have a mother and three brothers."


    Charlie''s expression showed how surprised he is. Emma never mentioned her family, and they know each other for months!


    Emma shifted in her seat a bit awkwardly. "I guess I don''t talk about where I came from. My father died long ago, at least that is what my mom says. I suspect that he left us. In any case, it was a long time ago and I barely remember him. I am the oldest out of four kids. My mom raised us and¡­ that''s it."


    "Howe I didn''t see you calling home or going for a visit?"


    "My mom didn''t approve me leaving Seattle area. Since I came here, we are out of touch. But I hope that you can meet with her, so that she knows I am doing fine and not to worry about me."


    "Isn''t she worried now that you are not calling?"


    "asionally I email my brother, and I send her money every month. She should know I''m alive and doing well enough to work, otherwise payments would stop. My mom struggled to keep us on the right path, and since I started working I am giving her a portion of my ie with hope that she can live a better life now that she is getting older."


    Charlie saw that Emma is ufortable. He smiled while thinking that even her insecurity is adorable. "I would love to meet your family. Your mother must be an amazing woman to raise a daughter like you."


    Emma lowered her gaze. "Yes. She is an amazing woman."


    "Are they in Seattle?"


    Emma confirmed.


    "How about we go next weekend?"


    The way Emma looked at Charlie told him that she approves.


    It took her few seconds to respond: "OK. I will check with my brother, to make sure they are all home."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1124 - Happy Birthday, Jeff (8)

    Aiden found N and Haru on the beach.


    The two of them were sitting on the sand and holding each other while facing the ocean and talking in whispers.


    "Hey, you two¡­", Aiden called as he approached them. "Do you want to stay at the resort overnight?"


    "What?!", Haru didn''t believe his ears. tion on his face answered Aiden''s question.


    "Here.", Aiden gave Haru a keycard. "The room number is on it. You can stay there overnight and take tomorrow off as well. The key needs to be returned at the reception by 11 AM on Monday. By then, a suite will be ready for you to move into as a temporary ce until we build something more suitable."


    "Wow¡­", Haru could not believe it. "Thank you, Boss Aiden."


    Aiden shook his head. "I''m just the messenger. Thank Sarah. She came up with the solution and we both hope that it will work for everyone. We decided on the current living arrangements while thinking about how young people live in dorms, but as your needs are changing¡­ let us know. OK? We want you to befortable."


    "Yes. Thank you.", N responded with a big smile on her face.


    "Have fun. Stay safe. See you on Monday.", Aiden said while walking away.


    He didn''t tell them how that is the keycard for a room designated for Sarah and him. The two of them don''t want to stay overnight at the resort. It brings back bad memories (from the night after their siblings were married) for both of them, so Sarah suggested that they give it to Haru and N. It will give them a two-day opportunity to taste that privacy they crave for.


    N and Haru could not believe it. They get to be together until Monday! Just the two of them! N was thinking how tomorrow they can y golf and go horse riding again, and the next two nights they will hold each other to sleep, and she gets to wake up in his arms. Ah, she feels like it''s her birthday!


    "What?", N asked when she noticed Haru''s eyes shift while he was thinking something.


    "Until Monday¡­ I need more condoms. I will go to the city to get some¡­"


    N was happy that he is thinking about protection, but¡­"There is no need. I started taking the pill, so¡­ we don''t need condoms."


    Haru''s chest rose rapidly as he inhaled more than necessary. "What?"


    "Do you remember when we had a talk about protection types? Other than condoms, there are pills and injection and¡­"


    "Yes, yes, I remember. But YOU are taking the pill?", he had to confirm.


    They looked each other in the eyes and smiled while lust consumed them. Both of them were imagining how it will feel without a condom, without the need to stop to put it on and discard itter.


    "What are you thinking?", N asked Haru in a whisper.


    "The two of us, in a tub.", he admitted.


    "That¡­ sounds nice."


    Haru stood up abruptly and grabbed her hand, pulling her toward the resort building where suites are.


    The two of them held hands and ran as fast as they could because they wanted to try it out in the tub, and in many other ces.


    ¡­


    Sophia saw in the event hall Isabe talk with two older men who are Jeff''s business partners, but Leah was not in sight, so she decided to find her.


    Sophia found Leah in the garden of the resort.


    "Hey, how are you doing?", Sophia asked while taking a seat on the bench next to Leah.


    "OK."


    "Are you sure? How much I''ve seen, something is not right. Is it something rted to Isabe?", Sophia guessed.


    Leah pressed her lips into a thin line. She was silent for some time, contemting if she should say something or not.


    "Yeah¡­", Leah exhaled like a big burden fell off her chest. "Actually, everything is great. We are getting along well, the sex is mind-blowing, and we are having a lot of fun¡­ when it''s just the two of us. In front of her father, or anyone else, I am her assistant who shadows her and watches from the side as she attends meetings, lunches and dinners¡­ and I''m readily avable to run her errands or whatever she needs at that time."


    Sophia is sad to see her good friend not happy, but she needs to remind her: "You knew that it will be like that. Her father is very conservative and if any of her business partners finds out about your rtionship, her father will find out as well."


    "So, what should I do? Keep swallowing it up until the man dies of natural causes?", Leah waved her hand, indicating that she exaggerated. "I know I shouldn''t have said that but¡­ After ten months, you guys are the only ones who know that we are together as a couple. And I''m tired of enjoying a passionate night while pretending it didn''t happen during the day. I love her, but I hate the way she treats me."


    "Oh, sweetie¡­", Sophia held Leah''s hand in hers. "You know that the only way to sort this out is to talk to her, right? Tell her how you feel. Be ready that she might prioritize you and risk everything in order to tell her father about the nature of your rtionship, and also that she might do the opposite and to give you options to take it or leave it. But if you don''t say anything, nothing will change. Isabe is a good person and I''m confident that she is aware of your difort, but she probably does not know how much it bothers you¡­ I just hope that you don''t feel trapped in your rtionship. You are an amazing young woman, and you need to prioritize your happiness because if you are not happy, your rtionship will not be either."


    "Thank you.", Leah said in a low voice.


    "That is what friends are for. If you need anything, feel free to reach out. I''m upset that you are holding this in for months without telling me¡­"


    ¡­


    The fireworks started at exactly 11 PM. It wasunched off a boat which was docked nearby the beach of the Golden Ocean resort.


    Most of the guests went to the beach to enjoy the magnificent disy which ignited the sky and reflected in the calm ocean below.


    There was a lot of <em>''Ahs''</em> and <em>''Ohs''</em>, and that told JoAnna that people are liking what they see.


    JoAnna was pleased with the conclusion of the party-day. Everyone had food and drinks and danced¡­ and it was a day filled withughter and good mood. She nestled in the arms of her husband who was sitting behind her on the nket which was spread over the sand.


    "Thank you, my love, for giving me the best birthday celebration in my life.", Jeff murmured in her ear while his fingers gently glided over her belly.


    JoAnna smiled and sank deeper into his arms. She hoped that this peace willst longer and that they don''t need to return to reality.


    ¡­


    Ron and Z are sitting on the sand next to each other, enjoying the fireworks show from the beach.


    Ron looked at Z and how her face lit up in different colors that sted across the sky while her expression conveyed how much she enjoys the show.


    He wondered, howe he didn''t see earlier how cute she is?


    Z nced at him and smiled nervously when she realized that he is watching her. "What?"


    "Are you ready for our date tomorrow?", Ron asked.


    Her eyes widened slightly and then she nodded. A secondter she panicked. "Wait, what? I need to get ready? Should I bring something?"


    Ronughed. "You need to bring your pretty self. We leave at 7:30 AM."


    Z inhaled a choppy breath while her mind repeated that he called her pretty. "I will be ready."


    "Great!", he eximed and put his arm around her shoulders, pulling her to lean on him.


    Z was all stiff next to Ron and she was staring at the sky while hoping that he can''t hear her thundering heart over the sting of the fireworks. <em>''Oh, gosh! A date! With Ron!''</em>


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1125 - Disciplining

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Sunday


    7:15 AM


    In the house for kids (and staff)¡­


    Sarah and Ade are in themon area on the main floor. Sarah is sitting on the sofa with Kitty''s head on herp and Ade is standing in attention in front of her. The agenda: his failure toplete the mission.


    Aiden is not present. Education and training of the kids is Sarah''s responsibility. Of course, Aiden is helping out, but Sarah is in charge. Disciplining included.


    Ade was looking everywhere except at Sarah. And that hallway which leads to outside looks like a good target, it''s summoning him to dash through it and avoid whatever ising¡­ and based on Sarah''s expression, whatever ising, it''s not good.


    The house for kids (and staff) is a five story dwelling, with two levels above and three levels underground (currently). The building is ''X'' shaped and it has four wings: one is for girls, other is for boys, the third one is consisted ofrger suites which are in use by other staff members (grown-ups) and the fourth one is for misceneous use, such as the indoor gym, study room, kitchen and dining area. The four wings meet in the middle with hallways connecting to themon areas which are equipped with sofas, television, tables and chairs where people can rx and mingle.


    Most of the rooms don''t have a direct ess to daylight, but Felix coborated with Louis (the architect) and Cash (the construction manager) and used aplex system of pipes and mirrors to bring in the sunshine even to the third level below ground. It is amazing what they achieved.


    Back to themon area¡­


    "You know that you are the only one who failed a mission?", Sarah voice was stern.


    Ade didn''t respond. He was looking at his feet.


    "Silence will not help you.", Sarah warned him. "I need to know that you understand what happened. Why did you fail?"


    "Because I didn''t mind my own business.", Ade said in a weak voice.


    "Exin."


    "I was looking what others are doing¡­"


    "Instead?", Sarah was frustrated how this cheeky boy who always does mischief and speaks over others is now barely talking and she needs to force words out of him.


    "Instead of doing what I should do¡­", Ade said after some time.


    "Assuming that I give you another chance. What will be different?"


    "I will not tease others."


    Sarah sighed. "You got this wrong. As much as I don''t like you teasing others, that is the part of your personality and no one should force you to change. However, I hope that you are aware how your behavior is pushing people away. No one wants to be friends with a person who is always waiting for an opportunity to make a joke at their expense. But that is not the reason you failed. You failed because you were unable to focus on your mission and you didn''t follow my instructions. Yesterday was a practice, but it showed what I can expect from you and I saw that you will neglect your duty in order to have fun."


    Ade panicked. "Will I get another chance?"


    Sarah was pleased that she got his attention. "For what?"


    "To prove that I can focus andplete a mission sessfully."


    Ade was looking at Sarah and he thought that he will pass out. Why is her expression not good? Is it possible that she will not give him a second chance?


    Her next words made his heart drop¡­ Sarah''s voice was soft and soothing, but there was nothing soothing about her words!


    "Ade, not everyone is made to be a spy or a soldier¡­ and there is nothing wrong with that. Maybe you can be a singer, or an architect, or aedian, an astronaut... You can be whatever you want. Think about it¡­"


    "No!" Ade''s eyes filled with tears in a second. "I want to be a bodyguard. I trained hard. I have skills!"


    Sarah told herself not to waver. Being a bodyguard, going on missions is very dangerous, and unless he takes it seriously, she will not allow him. Even if her heart breaks at the sight of him crying.


    "Yes, you have the skills. But your attitude iscking. Even if you are the best fighter avable, we will not send you on the field or rely on you to protect us if we fear that you will neglect your mission. We spoke more than once that every mission is treated equally, and you need to be serious. Your performance fromst night showed that you are not ready. Retrieving information is an important skill just like beating up people. When a mission fails, lives could be in danger. I am not so disappointed by your failure how much I am by the reason behind it."


    To Kitty''s displeasure, Sarah stood up and looked at Ade who was reaching her chin even with his head lowered. The boy is growing.


    "Starting today, your math and science assignments will double, and I will send you two violin pieces which you need to learn in next three weeks. Your updated schedule will be in your email by lunch time. You will not go on any missions, and your privileges as a general are revoked starting immediately. As for trainings¡­"


    "Don''t cut them!", Ade pleaded.


    Sarah looked into his tear filled face and pressed her lips into a line. It''s hard to punish him, but she can''t let him y around and allow him to go on missions if he is not taking it seriously. Out there, any mistake can be costly, and Ade needs to understand that funes after the mission is over.


    "Alright. But trainings will be removed from your schedule. If you are serious about bing a bodyguard and you want to train, you will do it on your own, AFTER you finish mandatory tasks. When we measure performance, you can participate if you wish. If your overall results are within top five, I will reconsider adding trainings as part of your schedule and reinstating you as a general."


    "I will prove that I am serious!", Ade said defiantly.


    Sarah gave a small nod. "I will be watching."


    Ade watched Sarah walk out with Kitty by her side and slumped on the sofa as soon as they were out of sight.


    "I really messed up this time¡­", Ade''s voice cracked.


    He pressed his palms over his eyes, hoping to stop the tears which fell relentlessly, but he was not sessful.


    Outside¡­


    Sarah exhaled and nced at the ck panther who was walking by her right side.


    "What do you think? Did I do good? Or was it too much?"


    Kitty rubbed her head on Sarah''s thigh.


    "I will take that as you approve.", Sarah was relieved that Kitty agrees with the punishment.


    Sarah is confident that Kitty understands everything and asks for Kitty''s inputs often.


    Sarah nced at the time. It''s almost 7:30 AM.


    She spoke to Kitty: "Should we go for a run, or should we go and tell daddy how it went?"


    "Daddy knows how it went.", Aiden''s voice sounded through Sarah''s ear stud. "You did very good."


    Sarah smiled. Aiden''s voice makes her smile.


    "Daddy, will you join us for a run?", Sarah asked Aiden through giggles. It is funny to call him <em>''daddy''</em>.


    "Look at your two o''clock¡­", he responded.


    Sarah looked slightly to her right and saw Aiden standing on the training ground, geared up for exercise, waving at her. Ah, only he can look so dashing in white t-shirt and ck sweatpants.


    Sarah thought that she will find him in the bed, considering that both of them like to sleep in. But he woke up early because of her and listened to her conversation with Ade, giving her silent support.


    Sarah broke into a jog to reach him faster, while thinking that there is no one more amazing than her fianc¨¦ and she is lucky to have him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1126 - The First Date (Z&R) (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Sunday, March 22


    7:28 AM


    In the house for kids (and staff)¡­


    Z got out of her room and took the stairs up to the main floor. She is going to meet with Ron in themon area and then they are going on a date.


    Z''s heart is thumping loudly. She is nervous. It is happening! A date with Ron! She nced down at her flowy knee-length skater dress and hopes that Ron will like it. She usually does not wear dresses, and other than the party at the White Mansion, she does not remember if she ever wore a dress before. But this is a special asion.


    Sarah took Z shopping when she heard that she has a date with Ron and other than the dress and a light cardigan, they got a matching purse which has a long strap that will allow Z to keep it on her shoulder, and a pair of white t girly shoes. With all that on, Z is date-ready!


    The dress is light purple, and it hasrge white flowers along the bottom hem. It fits her lean body very well and Z regrets that her chest area is not more developed.


    Z remembers Sarahughing when she caught her patting and puffing her chest in the dressing room.


    "What are you doing?", Sarah asked while stifling herugh.


    "Is it true that if you pinch and massage them they will growrger?", Z was referring to her breasts which are sadly big enough only for an A cup. That is why Z wears sports bras, the <em>''real ones''</em> are so small that it''s embarrassing.


    "Z, you are fifteen. They will grow. Please, don''t hurt yourself or do something crazy."


    Z snorted. "Easy for you to say. Boss Aiden has his hands full, and for me¡­?"


    "And who exactly should fill up his hands with your breasts?", Sarah''s question cut off Z.


    "Well¡­", Z said shyly. "I don''t expect anyone to fill up his hands. But I wish that they are bigger. The dress would look better. And I hope that Ron does not see me like a little girl, but as a young woman."


    "Z, he invited you for a date. That means he sees you as a young woman.", Sarah assured her. "And don''t think that you are the only one nervous between the two of you. Aiden is shopping with Ron right now because Ron said that he does not have anything impressive to wear for his first date with you."


    Sarah observed Z who was unable to suppress her smile and passed her a cardigan which is few shades darker purple than a dress. "Here, try this over the dress. It will be chilly in the morning¡­"


    Back to present¡­


    Z stopped when she heard some sounds from themon room. She took a peek around the corner and saw Ade sitting on the sofa and¡­ crying? Z nced around and saw that there is no one else present.


    Z thought how Ade probably does not want to be seen crying, but she does not have any other option. She needs to meet with Ron here. Where is Ron?


    Z looked at the opposite hallway and saw Ron walk toward her.


    Oh, gosh! He is wearing running shoes and dark blue jeans and a ck Maroon 5 T-shirt and a light gray bomber jacket and his hair is pushed to his right perfectly and he is smiling at her and Z forgot how to breathe.


    Ron stopped one step in front of Z and reached to hold her hand.


    "Good morning, beautiful.", Ron said while his expression told Z that he likes what he sees. "Ready?"


    Z thought that she is going to pass out. <em>''Oh, gosh! A date! With Ron! And he called me beautiful!''</em>


    Ron chuckled seeing how dazed she is.


    "Come on¡­", he tugged her hand.


    Ron and Z froze when they heard Ade''s nasal voice: "You will just ignore me?"


    Ron grimaced and he was about to say: <em>''yes, we will ignore you!''</em>, but he saw Z turn around and look at Ade pitifully.


    "What happened?", she asked.


    Ron could not believe that the sniffling shrimp is about to ruin his date. No way! It''s not just about stealing some time from the beginning of their date, this is about spoiling the mood! How can Z enjoy the day if she is worried about the feelings of that little guy? And Ron knows that all girls are soft toward Ade just because he is the youngest one.


    Ron answered before Ade could: "What happened? Do you need to ask? He failed toplete his mission and got punished. Instead of owning it like a man, he is weeping like a baby."


    Ade frowned and protested: "I am eleven years old, I am not a man."


    Ron sneered. "You can''t have it both ways. You want to train and go on missions like big kids, but when you need to take the responsibility you im that you are little. Pick one."


    "Ron¡­", Z pleaded Ron not to be so harsh.


    Ron looked at Z. "You can''t go easy on him. If you do, he will not learn. We all had our missions and executed on them to the best of our ability. And what was he doing? You know that all missions from yesterday were a child''s ypared to the real thing and he still managed to mess it up."


    Ron turned toward Ade. "If you need help with studying or training, I will help you. But don''t expect my support when you are drowning in self-pity over the mess you created for yourself."


    Ron let go of Z''s hand and his arm moved around her waist, pulling her closer. He kissed her cheek and spoke in a low voice: "I nned the day and we should not bete."


    The kiss, the proximity, his breath sshing on her cheek¡­ Z was helpless.


    "OK.", she whispered.


    Ron was happy with her reaction. He kissed her cheek one more time, moved away and held her hand again.


    Ron walked out and Z followed while reminding herself to breathe.


    Ade looked after Ron and Z who left while ignoring him. Completely. How outrageous!


    Ron was happy that Aiden gave him the key for a white Mercedes S ss (limited edition) to use for this date. He remembers that Aiden told him how a white Mercedes brings luck, but that is the first time Ron heard about it. However, Sarah had a goofy smile on her face when she confirmed Aiden''s words so there must be some truth in it. Ron looked it up online before going to sleepst night and didn''t find any corrtion between a white Mercedes and luck. He wondered, what was that about?


    Ah, if Ron knew that Aiden and Sarah spent hours in Aiden''s white Mercedes when they started dating, he would understand.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1127 - The First Date (Z&R) (2)

    They reached Disnend and Z was not happy to see the crowds. The traffic was visibly more dense as they approached the amusement park and there is a line to park! Before she got a chance to voice her displeasure, Ron drove on the side, and found a spot. She watched him put the parking receipt on the windshield.


    "How did you get it?", she was genuinely puzzled.


    Ron only winked and pulled her toward the entrance.


    "Oh¡­", Z sighed when she saw lines¡­ lines of people, everywhere! There are security lines, ticket lines, lines, lines, lines!


    "Don''t look at them.", Ron told her with a mysterious smile and started leading her away.


    Z wanted to ask where are they going, the entrance is right there (where the lines are)¡­ but she decided to keep it to herself. It does not matter, anyway. As long as she is with Ron, she is happy, and it''s a date!


    Ron stopped in front of a wall, partially covered with vines and he did a movement with his hand and the wall moved, revealing a hidden door!


    Z was impressed. A great way to skip the lines! But¡­ is this legal?


    "What do you want to do first? Eat? y games? Go for a ride?", Ron offered while leading her away from the hidden door which was already closed again.


    "I don''t know.", she admitted. "You said you nned for today."


    "Yes. It''s a date! That is why I nned for us to have a good time. If you want me to take the lead, I can do that." Ron saw that Z nodded and he added: "If you don''t feel like doing something, let me know. After all, my goal is for you to have a good time, so that you ept when I invite you for a second date."


    Z smiled while thinking,<em> ''He is already nning for a second date! Ron is awesome!''</em>


    They held hands and walked through the crowded streets. It''s amazing that the park officially opened less than half an hour ago for general public and it''s already packed.


    They spent most of the morning ying carnival games: throwing hoops around moving sticks, and banana-shaped projectiles in gori''s mouth and they earned number of plushies. Ron bought them matching Minnie and Mickey backpacks to carry their winnings, and they snacked between games. Z''s favorite is a super-soft plush elephant which Ron won for her by shooting at the moving targets. He scored a bullseye all five times! Her boyfriend is amazing.


    Back to present...


    Ron observed Z looking toward the nearby rollercoaster ride.


    "Do you want to go there?"


    Z nodded enthusiastically, but her face fell when she saw¡­ the lines.


    "Maybeter?", she suggested.


    Ron rejected her request. "We didn''te here forter. Come."


    He took her to the fastpass machine and inserted something inside.


    Z read the information and understood that with this pass, they can skip the line! It is like a reservation system which gives you a one hour timeframe within which you don''t wait in the line, but go to the front right away! However, the information above the machine showed that the next fastpass window is for thete afternoon. That means how they can get their fastpasses but need toeter to use them. Z pouted.


    She was surprised (again) to see that the machine gave them two fastpasses which can be used immediately.


    "You are amazing!", she eximed. "How did you do that?"


    "I came prepared.", he winked and pulled her toward the front of the line.


    He will not admit that Sarah gave him that card which he can put in the machine for two immediate fastpasses for ANY ride without limits. What Ron does not know is that behind all that is Eve: hacking the system and giving them ess to rides. Another thing he does not know is that he does not need that card at all; Sarah gave it to him only to hide Eve''s presence and to make him believe that it''s all in the card. The truth is that even without the card, if Ron (or Z) tap the option on the screen to generate the fastpass, it would work, because Eve is watching.


    The ride was amazing! Z screamed from excitement and enjoyed it very much.


    With Eve''s help from the background, Ron and Z took many rides and they had a lunch in a pirate-themed restaurant.


    After an eventful several hours and more rides, Ron and Z bought corn-dogs and chilled drinks and had them on a bench as an afternoon snack.


    Ron finished his two corn-dogs, kept his drink on the side andid on the bench, cing his head on Z''sp.


    After a slight hesitation, Z ran her fingers through his dark brown hair and admired the view of her boyfriend rxing with his eyes closed.


    "Are you having fun?", Ron asked without opening his eyes.


    "Yes.", she admitted.


    He smiled. "Do you want to do repeat any of the rides, or to try something new?"


    "I want to repeat all of them and try whatever we didn''t try so far.", Z said enthusiastically.


    Ron opened his eyes and his smile widened. "Really?"


    "Yes. I want to try everything, with you."


    Z didn''t lie. She knows that the whole day is amazing because she is with Ron. If it''s anyone else, it would not be so much fun.


    Ron propped himself up and turned toward Z with his legs still up on the bench, trapping her between his arm and his torso.


    "You want to try everything, with me?"


    Z realized that he is close. Too close. But she didn''t mind. She remembered those two kisses he stole from her at the White Mansion and her heartrate increased. He didn''t kiss her on the lips since then. Will he do it now? Or maybe he is waiting for her to kiss him? Oh, gosh! Should she kiss him? There are people walking on the path right in front of them. A lot of people! They should NOT be kissing for others to see!


    Z remembered that he asked her a question and she responded with a nod.


    Ron inched closer, and slightly moved to the side. He rested his chin on her shoulder and tilted his head toward her.


    Z felt his breath on her neck, and it made her feel all tingly. She closed her eyes. She wanted to know, what is he up to? But she didn''t dare to ask. Somehow, him being so close, his body almost leaning on her, made her nervous but at the same time it felt good as well.


    Z almost jumped out of her skin when Ron kissed her neck.


    "Be careful what you wish for¡­ It mighte true.", his whisper sshed on her neck and his lips brushed against her skin, making her hair stand on ends.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1128 - The First Date (Z&R) (3)

    "What do we have here?", a mocking voice came from behind Ron. "A couple?"


    "Based on how stiff the girl is, it does not seem she is having fun. Does it?", another voice added.


    Ron turned and saw five teenage boys, about his age, looking at him and Z derisively. They were wearing matching light blue jackets, so they belong to the same club, or a gang, maybe.


    It is obvious that they came looking to cause trouble after seeing that Ron and Z are young and by themselves. And their matching Mickey and Minnie backpacks next to the bench added to the impression that they are tourists.


    Ron got off the bench and faced the neers confidently. "What do you want?"


    One of the guys responded: "We want you to scram and leave the girl with us." He was standing in the middle, and it appeared that he is the leader.


    The guy on the left of the leader spoke to Z: "You are not enjoying with him, right sweetheart? Come with us, and we will show you how to have fun at Disnend."


    Z blinked few times and stood up next to Ron. Z understood that these are bullies and even though Ron is capable, she will not let Ron fight them on his own.


    "I am not your sweetheart.", Z responded arrogantly.


    Five neers exchanged nces and made mocking <em>''Uuuuu''</em> noises.


    The leader winked at Z. "You will be."


    He reached to grab Z''s hand and both Z and Ron hit him at the same time in matching swift moves. The guy rolled his eyes before his legs gave up, and he was falling down when Ron yanked troublemaker''s arm, pulling him toward the bench. The leader ended up unconscious in a seated position, and he looked like he is sleeping.


    It happened so quickly that no one from the passing by crowd noticed anything. Everyone was minding their own business, looking at the maps or the people who were in the way while going toward their next destination.


    Z and Ron exchanged nces and shared an understanding that this is unavoidable, and they need to make it end swiftly without causing too muchmotion. They don''t want to alert the security or any passersby.


    Other four guys realized that their boss is hurt, and they attacked Ron and Z recklessly.


    Ron and Z effortlessly avoided their attacks and moved to the side. Ron used his arms, but Z is smaller, so she used her legs, but she was equally efficient. The way she elegantly kicked one guy in the head, making him drop unconscious next to his leader on the bench was magnificent. They each took out two targets and few secondster, five troublemakers were on the bench, leaning on each other¡­ and it looked like they are sleeping.


    Ron looked at Z and grinned.


    "What?", she asked.


    "Light blue.", he said mischievously.


    Z''s eyes widened in horror. "What?" She hoped that she didn''t understand him right.


    "Your panties are light blue.", Ron rified with a chuckle.


    Z was not sure how to respond. This is so embarrassing! Now she knows why she should NOT wear dresses.


    Ron picked up their matching Mickey and Minnie backpacks from the ground and pulled Z away from the <em>''sleeping''</em> troublemakers.


    "Next time, if you are in a dress, let me handle them."


    "OK.", she said shyly. She didn''t dare look at him. He saw her panties!


    Z''s mood improved as they hit the next ride. The 3D effects in the haunted mansion were scary, and too close forfort, and she was happy that Ron held her hand through it.


    Every ride is different, so each is worth going to. Thanks to the unlimited fastpasses, they didn''t waste time waiting in lines.


    It waste in the evening when they stopped. They stopped because it was gettingte, not because they ran out of rides.


    "Which one was your favorite?", Ron asked Z as they walked through the crowded street while holding hands.


    "Uhm¡­", she thought for some time. "I like many, but if I need to pick one, that would be the one in front of the big domed screen where we got to fly and see the world. It felt so real with the wind and effects, and even smells were realistic. The Taj Mahal is impressive."


    Ron smiled. "I will take you to see the Taj Mahal in person."


    Z blinked. "All the way to India?"


    Ron paused. "That is in India?"


    Zughed. "Until you catch up on your geography, you are not taking me anywhere outside Los Angeles."


    "I will study hard.", Ron did his best to hide his embarrassment.


    Z thought how he is adorable.


    "So¡­", she looked at him. "Are we going home now?"


    "One more ride.", he tugged her to take the right.


    Z was excited that thest ride is the huge Ferris wheel, known as the Mickey Fun Wheel. The view of the lit-up amusement park at night from the top is amazing and it''s very romantic. Just like in the movies.


    Hearing the screams from the sliding gonds, Z was happy that they got inside a fixed one. It''s not that she does not like wild rides, but she had plenty today and this soothing slow ascend was just what she needed to unwind.


    "Do you like the view?", Ron asked.


    "Yes, very much.", Z admitted while her gaze didn''t leave the lights below.


    "I like the view as well."


    Z became aware that Ron''s voice was close to her. She turned toward him. Oh, Gosh! He IS super-close, their noses almost touched, and he is looking at her. Didn''t he say that he likes the view, does that mean that he likes her?


    Oh, Gosh! Did he move closer, or is she imagining? But she didn''t back away. Z has a feeling that the kiss number three ising, and she does not want to back away.


    They were in the crowded amusement park and up there inside that gond it seemed like it''s just the two of them in the world.


    Z was confident that Ron can hear the thundering of her heart over the screams from the neighboring gonds which overpowered the music.


    She closed her eyes and felt his lips brush against hers. Oh, Gosh! It is happening! She was so nervous that her whole body trembled.


    "If you don''t like it, tell me to stop.", he spoke into her lips before kissing her again.


    How can she not like it? She likes it more than the cotton candy and more than the strawberry cake from the French bakery downtown, and it''s even better than the milk tea with gummy bears inside it!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1129 - The First Date (Z&R) (4)

    Z wondered, why would Ron mention the possibility that she does not like his kisses? And then she realized that maybe he thinks she does not like it because she is¡­ stiff.


    Ron told himself to stop kissing her. No matter how cute she is and how soft her lips are and how willing she is, she is a teenage girl and he needs to take it slow.


    But how can he know what slow is? He has no idea what a rtionship is! His first <em>''experience''</em> was when his stepmother entered the bathroom while he showered with an excuse of bringing in fresh towels and she shoved her tongue down his throat while guiding his hand inside her panties and then she touched him¡­ everywhere. That was many years ago, yet it''s still fresh in his mind like it happened yesterday, and he is doing his best not to think about it. He does not want to think about that or any other time that despicable woman came near him!


    Ron inched away with difficulty, happy to see that Z does not seem to mind his kisses. It seems that even with all his doubts, so far he is doing well.


    His breathing stopped when Z kissed him! What is this girl doing?


    Actually¡­ she is doing rather well. Her lips moved over his, and she held onto his shoulders, like she is afraid that he might pull back.


    Ron thought how Z is a silly girl. There is no way he will pull back. Not when the cutest girl in the world took the initiative to kiss him.


    Ron moved closer to Z without parting their lips. He responded to her kiss and was pleasantly surprised to feel how quickly she picked up the moves.


    Her head was cradled in the crook of his left elbow which leaned on the window behind her and he held his right hand on her waist firmly.


    She opened her mouth to gasp for air and Ron realized that she is not breathing.


    He chuckled. "Breathe through your nose."


    "Sorry¡­", she said awkwardly.


    "Don''t be sorry. It''s just that¡­", he touched her lips with his thumb before inching away from her back into a straight position. "If you open your mouth during the kiss, it usually means that you are OK with moving to the next level."


    "What is the next level?", Z asked anxiously.


    Ron licked his lips subconsciously. "With¡­ the tongue."


    Z felt that her heart is about to jump out of her chest. "Well¡­ I am not against it."


    "Are you sure?"


    Z gathered all her courage to respond: "I already told you that I want to try everything with you."


    Ron thought how Z is cute and na?ve to the point of not understanding the meaning behind her words. "Don''t say that. You don''t know what it means."


    "I don''t. That is why I want to try. With you."


    Ron was touched. She is smart and sweet and adorable and innocent, and he is¡­ not. She is looking at him with admiration and getting easily dazed and he is dirty and not worthy of it¡­ not from a pure and amazing girl like Z. "Z, I am broken and¡­"


    "And I am OK with that!", she said anxiously, interrupting his next words.


    Z noticed that Ron lowered his gaze and that dark thoughts invaded his mind. And it''s not the first time. More than once a day he gets into that dark mood, like he is remembering something unpleasant. She knows that, because she is watching him. And her guess is that it''s rted to that woman who approached him in front of the restroom at the White Mansion, the one who called herself his stepmother, but Z will never mention that woman in front of Ron or ask him about this darkness that consumes him asionally.


    She wants him to know that she is OK with that and that she does not mind. It is a part of him, and she will ept it. Her only hope is that she is capable enough to shine some light into his life, maybe disperse a bit of that darkness because Ron is very handsome when he smiles, and she hopes that he never has a need to stop smiling.


    Z looked him in the eyes and saw how shocked he is with her sudden statement and she understood that he is insecure. Probably in a different way than she is, but still¡­ Z wants Ron to know how she feels about him.


    Z cupped his cheeks and kissed him on the lips.


    "I admit, I don''t know many things but I want to experience them with you. There is no rush. We can do thingster, when we are ready. When both of us are. If you are OK with me... because I am OK with you, just the way you are."


    Ron looked at Z and felt that something moved in his chest. He was not sure what it was, but it was a tingling restless feeling that gradually expanded through his body.


    "Z¡­"


    "I hope you enjoyed the ride!", a staff member eximed while standing next to the door, reminding them with his exaggerated smile that they need to leave the gond.


    They didn''t notice that the ride is over.


    Ron walked out first and helped Z out.


    They sauntered in silence while holding hands.


    Z wondered what is on his mind. He is quiet, and it''s making her anxious. She nced at their hands and she was not sure if that is his palm sweating or hers.


    Ron was trying to identify the newfound feeling which was like butterflies in his stomach, and it made his heart pound wildly. He nced at the girl by his side and realized that his heart is pounding because of her. He knows that Z is cute and that he is attracted to her, but so far he didn''t know that she is making him¡­ nervous.


    He was so distracted that they walked by the secret passage and he forgot about it. Well, they exited like normal customers, through the main gate.


    "Do you want an ice cream?", Ron offered when they got into the car.


    "Isn''t itte?"


    "I was hoping that we can extend this date.", he admitted.


    "Oh¡­ OK." She smiled.


    They got two ice creams from the 24hour drive-through and it was close to midnight when Ron stopped the car at the nearby vantage point. The view of the Los Angeles nightlights was very romantic.


    "Tell me something about you.", Ron started the topic while working on his ice cream.


    Z cleared her throat. "About me? I was third out of seven children. We were poor, but a happy family. My vige was raided, and I was separated from my family forcibly. My parents are gone, and my siblings¡­ I don''t know. The people who held me wanted to sell me. Sarah and Aiden found me in a basement and saved me from being beaten up and allowed me toe here. That''s the summary. How about you?"


    Ron thought for some time before speaking. "Uhm¡­ I am a single child. I''ming from a family which has a lot of money, and no love¡­ definitely no trust. I escaped when I couldn''t take it anymore and Sarah and Aiden found me in a basement where I was beating up people."


    "Wow!", Z eximed. "It seems that our stories are a total opposite."


    "Yeah. Opposites attract."


    Z blinked few times. "Are you¡­ attracted to me?"


    "Yeah.", he admitted. "A lot. Uhm¡­ how about you?"


    "I¡­ I like you too.", Z stuttered.


    Ron smiled and inched closer to Z.


    She met him halfway and their lips connected.


    Z was about to reach and hug Ron, and her hand bumped into his, and his ice cream cone fell next to her legs. But that didn''t stop them from kissing.


    Ron now had both of his hands free while Z''s hands were up in a surrender with an ice cream in her left one.


    He pulled Z closer with his right hand behind her back how much the divider between the front seats allowed it, while his left one went behind her neck, holding her head in ce.


    His tongue brushed against her lips once, twice, and then he deepened the kiss.


    Z was surprised when his tongue touched hers. The sensation was electrifying, and it made her whole body jolt, and she dropped the ice cream behind her seat.


    Z was always a fast learner. It didn''t take more than few seconds for her to kiss him back and neither of them cared about the ruined ice cream. And she remembered to breathe through her nose.


    Her hands moved around Ron''s neck and her fingersced into his hair.


    Z confirmed that kissing Ron with a tongue is definitely better than the ice cream and sweeter than s''mores and more addictive than a chocte cheesecake.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1130 - The First Date (Z&R) (5)

    A steamy kissing sessionter¡­


    "We should go home¡­", Z panted.


    Her heart was beating like crazy and she felt that there is ack of oxygen in the car no matter how much she inhaled.


    "Yeah¡­", Ron confirmed and inched away with difficulty. If it''s up to him, he would kiss her until dawn, and it would not be enough.


    Z shifted her legs to face front and felt that she stepped on something crunchy. "Oh, no¡­ the ice cream!"


    Ron grimaced for a second, and then he came up with a solution... "Don''t worry about it¡­"


    He reached in the storagepartment between the seats and pulled a box of paper tissues. He flicked the cone out of the window and roughly wiped the floor mat.


    "Done.", he was proud of his handiwork.


    "There is one in the back also¡­", Z said and took the box with the tissues, ready to clean up the mess made by the ice cream she dropped.


    He stopped her, like a true gentleman. "I will do it."


    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    In the house for kids (and staff) ¡­


    Ron and Z are in themon area on the second level underground. This is the level where their rooms are, and they need to part ways and head to their respective wings.


    It is quiet, everyone is in their rooms (sleeping probably) and the lights in themon areas are dimmed.


    Ron and Z are facing each other and holding hands, it is difficult to part.


    "Today was fun.", Z said.


    "Yeah, it was."


    "Which part you like the most?", Z asked with a hope to prolong their time together.


    "Thest one.", Ron admitted.


    "The Ferris wheel?"


    Ron knows that Z is teasing him, and he will show her what happens when she dares to provoke him.


    He stepped closer to her, their bodies almost touching, and leaned to speak into her lips: "It seems I need to remind you what thest part was."


    Before Z could react, his hands wrapped around her and his lipsnded on hers.


    His tongue felt even better than in the car, everything was better than in the car because there was no seat divider in-between them and she clearly felt his body press against hers. Oh, Gosh! This was so... Much. Better!


    Z''s hands could not pull him close enough. It was a new, strange and exhrating feeling having him press against her.


    His palms moving over her back and squeezing gently made her feel all tingly and she was confident that there is no better feeling in the world than Ron''s embrace because his proximity is intoxicating.


    Somewhere during that kiss Z confirmed that Ron does not see her like a little girl, but he sees her as a young woman. She likes that.


    She clung onto him, partly because it felt good, and partly because her knees were giving in.


    They kissed for a long time and both of them panted when Ron reluctantly broke the kiss.


    Z felt that her lips were numb and throbbing, and Ron''s vor lingered in her mouth. That was the best thing ever!


    The whole day was amazing, and she didn''t want it to end. Z hugged him tightly and leaned her head on his shoulder.


    Ron held her firmly and enjoyed the feeling of her body pressing on his. The knowledge that an amazing girl like Z is in his arms and hugging him back¡­ is wonderful.


    Z looked up at him. "We should go¡­"


    "Yeah." Ron gave her a light kiss on the lips. "Good night, beautiful."


    Z shyly lowered her gaze and smiled when she remembered that he called her beautiful when he wished her a good morning as well.


    "Good night¡­", she said in a whisper and inched away from him slowly.


    Ron let go of her, and the moment she was free, Z bolted down the hallway toward her room without turning back.


    Ron looked after Z and smiled. He finds her shyness cute.


    "See you in the morning¡­", he murmured when she was out of sight and he headed to his room with a spring in his step.


    Ron gave himself a thumbs up. It was a great first date!


    When Ron reached into his room, he threw the Mickey backpack on the floor and plopped on his bed, still high from everything that happened during the day.


    All the images were mixed up, but what stood out was Z''s array of expressions: excited, shy, fierce¡­ beautiful.


    His chest was full of warm and fuzzy feelings, which gave himfort and made him restless at the same time.


    It''s official: he has a girlfriend. The real one with kissing and holding hands and¡­ it''s Z!


    ¡­


    Z closed the door of the room behind her and leaned on it.


    She took few deep breaths and ced her palm over her chest, trying to calm down her racing heart.


    The whole day was incredible! Ron is amazing and the way he looks at her with that smile, takes her breath away.


    Thinking about taking the breath away, Z remembered their kiss in the gond on the Ferris wheel and that she almost passed out because she was running out of oxygen, but she didn''t want to stop the kiss. How embarrassing! Why didn''t she think of breathing through her nose? Ah, at that moment, she was not thinking about anything, her brain was in a suspended state and the only thing she was aware of was Ronald Heine, the handsomest boy she ever saw, pressing his lips on hers¡­ heaven!


    Z removed her dress and ced it carefully on the hanger. She will treasure this dress. It''s her first-date dress with Ron. Oh, Gosh! It happened! And it was more exciting than she thought it will be.


    The best part: Ron mentioned that there will be a second date!


    Z got under her covers and hugged the plush elephant that Ron won for her.


    "I will call you Ronnie¡­", she told the elephant and kissed his trunk.


    Z was too high to sleep, so she started recollecting the events from the day with a goofy smile on her face: the games, the rides, the corndogs on the bench, image of Ron''s handsome face when he rested on herp, the feeling of his soft hair between her fingers, the troublemakers¡­ Her smile fell. Oh, Gosh! Ron saw her panties! But he didn''t tease her about it much, and she is grateful for that. Her smile was back on while thinking about the Ferris wheel.


    In her opinion, Ron is very manly. The way he holds her and kisses her¡­ her lips are still slightly numb and there is a sweet lingering taste that Ron left behind which she wants to preserve so badly that she didn''t brush her teeth before getting into the bed¡­ Ah, she is smiling goofily again!


    It''s official: she has a boyfriend. The real one with kissing and holding hands and¡­ it''s Ron!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1131 - The Ice Cream Misunderstanding

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Monday, March 23


    8:03 AM


    Ron and Z are in the dining room on the main level of the house for kids (and staff), having breakfast. Other kids are there as well, but our teenage couple is in their own bubble, talking in whispers and smiling between bites.


    Z was shy at first. She is having her meals with Ron for a week now, but after yesterday, they are dating seriously, so this is different. However, Ron was cool about it and his confidence reflected on her as well, so she is able to ignore curious gazes of others while getting lost in the eyes of the handsomest boy she ever saw.


    "How was your date?", Imani asked while taking a seat at the table with Ron and Z.


    Before Z could answer, Jamari stepped in.


    "Don''t you see that it went well?", Jamari asked while gesturing to Imani toward an empty table on the left. "We should give them privacy, other than meals they won''t have much time to talk considering our updated schedules."


    Imani nced at Ron and Z and then at Jamari and had to agree with him. Yesterday all of them got emails from Sarah with information on their increased workload. The housekeeper, Gennie will still be supervising and advising them, however Sarah is taking a more active role and there will be an additional foreignnguage as well as more specialized training.


    "Since when is Jamari so¡­ mature?", Z asked Ron when Jamari and Imani moved to the other table.


    "Since he got his eyes on Imani.", Ron responded.


    "Really?", Z had troubles believing it. "He is twelve."


    Ron shrugged indicating that age is not important.


    Z shook her head. "No matter what he is thinking, Imani sees him like a boy. He is younger than she is."


    Ron shrugged again. "Only by one year. Now she sees him like a boy, but who knows how she will see him in few months? How did you see me when I arrived? Did you think then that I am handsome enough to be your boyfriend?"


    Z''s mind exploded. He just said the word <em>''boyfriend''</em> at loud! Oh, Gosh! And he said that he is her boyfriend!


    She reminded herself to focus because her boyfriend asked her a question.


    Z thought about when she saw Ron the first time¡­ he had a ridiculous hairstyle and his attitude was not very good either.


    "You were OK looking after the haircut.", she honestly responded while omitting the part that she was doing her best to avoid him because his enthusiasm to fight with anyone at anytime was¡­ unsettling.


    Z can''t deny that what he said is true: her opinion of him changed, drastically. Over time she saw that he is a good guy and she was not aware at what point they started studying and training together in a group and she didn''t mind when he sat next to her¡­ and it all led to the point when she was happy to be paired up with him for the mission at the White Mansion.


    "Ron! Garage, now!", Aiden''s angry voice rang in Ron''s ear stud.


    Ron paused.


    "Are you OK?", Z noticed that Ron''s color drained from his face.


    "I don''t know. Boss Aiden called. See you in a bit.", Ron got up from his chair without finishing his meal, or cleaning after him. He knows that he needs to hurry, he never heard Aiden so angry.


    In the garage¡­


    Ron found Aiden next to the white Mercedes S ss, the one he was driving yesterday for a date with Z.


    "Didn''t we talk about the appropriate behavior for a first date with a fifteen years old girl?", Aiden asked while rapping with his fingers impatiently on the roof of the car.


    Ron''s eyes shifted while thinking, is Aiden so angry because of kissing? Since when is kissing a big deal? He didn''t force Z, alright? And¡­ do they need to talk about it in the garage? Derrek, the mechanic, is three cars down, checking the oil in Bentley Continental GT Convertible.


    "Boss, we only kissed.", Ron exined.


    "Only kissed, my as*!" Aiden opened the back door. "What is that!?"


    Ron nced inside and didn''t see anything out of ce. It is empty.


    He looked at Aiden and blinked. "What?"


    "On the floormat!", Aiden grumbled.


    Ron looked and saw whitish stain. Ron''s eyes widened in horror when he remembered: ice cream! He was sure he cleaned it well, why is it white now?


    "Sorry boss. It seems I didn''t clean it well enough."


    Aiden''s face twisted in anger. "Ron, she is only fifteen, and you are seventeen. It was your first date."


    Ron didn''t understand, why is Aiden so angry. Sure, there is a stain on the floormats in the back of the car, but it can be washed. And how is that rted to their age?


    "Allow me to fix it¡­"


    "How on earth are you going to fix this?!", Aiden raged.


    "What is going on?", Sarah asked with concern apparent on her face.


    Aiden called her toe to the garage, and here she is. Seeing Aiden''s expression, it seems to be serious.


    Ron looked at Sarah and realized that whatever it is, it''s escting. Why are both of them here? That can''t be good.


    Ron spoke quickly while trying to defuse the situation: "I will wash it. It will be like new. Let me see the front one¡­", Ron opened the front passenger''s door and confirmed that there is a whitish stain there as well on the floormat. "Don''t overreact. When I''m done with it, it will be like new!"


    Aiden saw red. "Overreact?! Like new?!"


    Sarah held Aiden''s arm, reminding him that she is there. "Will someone tell me what is going on?"


    Aiden took a deep breath and spoke to Sarah. "Ron took Z on a date with this car yesterday. Look at the floormats and tell me if I need to say more."


    Sarah checked the car and two secondster robotically turned toward Ron. If looks could kill, he would be sliced into a million pieces.


    Ron''s eyes darted between Sarah and Aiden in confusion. Why are they so upset over two ice cream stains? Since he got here he broke and ruined so many other things¡­ And Aiden gave him the keys happily and Sarah was there as well. Just what is going on?


    "I have a hunch that this is a misunderstanding¡­", Ron started.


    Aiden took a deep breath to calm down. When he spoke, his voice was lower, but it only conveyed to Ron that he is in danger.


    "You and Z went out on a date and you returned the car with those stains!"


    Ron felt like an ice bucket was dumped on him. Is Aiden implying that he and Z were intimate in the car and those stains are¡­"Boss, it''s a misunderstanding. That is ice cream! Vani! Smell it!"


    Aiden grimaced. "There is no way I''m smelling that!"


    "There must be a way to check what stained the mats! You can''t use me of being a shameless scoundrel when the only thing we did was kiss!"


    Aiden thought for a second and remembered that Eve-vision can determineponents of a matter down to a molecr level.


    A minuteter¡­


    Sarah visibly rxed and was rubbing her temples. These kids will be the end of her. Why is parenting so stressful?


    Aiden''s expression was still not good. His inner-clean-freak was raging, he never eats inside a car!


    "Ice cream?", Aiden squeezed through his teeth.


    Ron panicked. "You still don''t believe me?"


    "Oh, I believe you. But I want to know why you thought it''s OK to eat in the car? And out of everything, you picked ice cream, which melts! Those are custom mats! And how did you manage to make a mess in two ces? Are you two toddlers? Did you throw ice cream at each other? ..."


    Ron observed Aiden and wondered, why does it look that Aiden is equally upset by the thought of food in the car and if they were doing something naughty?


    "¡­Ten extraps, longest trail. Both you and Z! Now!", Aiden ended his angry banter.


    "Yes, boss!", Ron eximed and nced at Sarah who waved at him to leave.


    Ron nodded and swiftly left. He understood that if he sticks around it might lead to an additional punishment.


    Ah, he needs to tell Z that they need to run tenps. He wishes that he can do twenty, for both of them so that Z does not find out about this¡­ Because she will ask him why they are punished, and he will need to exin. He told himself that it''s probably wise to skip the part where Aiden and Sarah thought how the stains are remnants of their passionate night which didn''t happen. But Ron hopes that it will happen¡­ someday¡­ when both of them are ready.


    Sarah approached Aiden and pressed her index finger between his eyebrows.


    It took him a second to rx his face.


    Sarah smiled. "Let''s get some ice cream."


    "Ice cream in the morning? That''s different."


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah hummed in confirmation, leaned closer to him and whispered: "I heard you say <em>''ice cream fight''</em> and I thought..."


    Aiden looked at her mischievous smile and he understood. Sarah loves when they have ice cream in the bed, and Aiden makes sure to lick clean any <em>''idents''</em> which conveniently end up on her body.


    Derrek watched Sarah and Aiden leave the garage in a hurry and he wondered, why did he end up with a task to clean up the mats? He is the mechanic!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1132 - Six Weeks Wait (is Over)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Tuscan Vi ~


    Monday, March 23


    5:24 AM


    Felix stirred out of his sleep and moaned in pain. His neck is killing him. It seems that he slept off in an awkward position again.


    Ever since they brought their baby daughter, Cecilia (aka Lia) home, he is doing the night shifts so that Sophia can rest. Sophia pumps milk and he feeds the baby from the bottle. He loves being a hands-on dad and even though they have a full time nanny in the house. Felix is taking care of Lia whenever he is around, and awake.


    It took him few days to get a hang of it, but now he is an expert in changing diapers, giving infant baths, feeding and burping the baby. And he loves it!


    All that has consequences: his internal clock is messed up and he sleeps off in random ces and at random times due to exhaustion. Luckily, this time he slept off in the master bedroom. It''s not umon for him to sleep on the sofa, chair and once he dozed off while standing!


    Felix''s eyes sprang open when he remembered: it''s 23rd! That is six weeks! The wait is over!


    He flexed his neck a bit and massaged it for few seconds, exhaling in relief when he pressed the right points. Now that his neck is back to normal, Felix turned to the source of heat on his left.


    "Oh¡­", he swallowed hard when he saw Sophia next to him, in a sexy see-through nightgown¡­ sleeping.


    If he was awake, he would know that after midnight, when he returned to their bedroom after putting Lia to sleep, Sophia went to change with a goal to seduce her husband, because it''s six weeks! Unfortunately, by the time she came out of the closet, he slept off already. Seeing how exhausted he was, Sophiaid next to him, waiting for him to wake up¡­ and she slept off as well.


    Felix does not know at what time Sophia slept off, but he knows that she is sleeping for hours because her see-through nightgown is wet in the area of Sophia''s plump breasts due to the milk leaking. If she does not pump the breastmilk for more than four-five hours, this happens.


    Felix checked the video feed from Lia''s room and saw that she is sleeping in her crib. Electronic log which Eve creates told him that Lia had 5 oz of milk 31 minutes ago and that nanny changed Lia''s diaper and put her to sleep. Felix smiled, knowing that his baby daughter is doing well and that she will sleep for next few hours. He turned to look at his sleeping wife.


    Sophia jerked out of her sleep when she felt Felix lick her nipples through the thin fabric of her nightgown.


    "Oh, no! Let me change¡­", Sophia tried to push Felix away, but he is too heavy, and he refused to budge. He was like an addict who got a taste of his drug!


    Sophia was embarrassed to be seen like this. The goal was to be sexy and seductive, and not drenched in breastmilk! The nightgown is ruined, and she is a mess.


    "Don''t move¡­", he mumbled while his tongue made circles around her nipples.


    "I''m messy¡­", Sophia protested.


    Felix looked up at Sophia and said seriously: "My research says that breastmilk contains all necessary nutrients and strengthens immunity. There is more than enough stored for Lia in the fridge and right now I am hungry, and I feel that my immunity ispromised so don''t move and let me¡­ strengthen myself."


    Sophia stifled augh. "How can you say all that with a straight face?"


    "Ma ch¨¦ri, a hungry man has no shame. And only your body can satisfy my hunger. As your husband, I demand that you feed me."


    Sophia could not contain a smile which sneaked on the corners of her lips. Her man is truly shameless. But she is hungry as well so she will not give him a hard time.


    Sophia undid the string tied in a bow just below her breasts and opened the nightgown, revealing her body.


    "Help yourself.", she said through giggles.


    Felix propped himself up and swiftly tugged his t-shirt over his head. He took in the image of Sophia''s body after the delivery. Her hips are slightly wider, few light pink stretch marks under her navel are a symbol of her carrying his child full term, and her breasts¡­ oh, her breasts are bigger than ever before, and he could y with them the whole day.


    Sophia looked at the exposed upper body of her husband and licked her lips. He is deliciously handsome and the way he looks at her is a confirmation that he is hungry.


    She gasped when he started sucking on her nipple. His mouth created the perfect vacuum and Sophia shuddered in pleasure every time his teeth came closer together because he swallowed the precious liquid her body produced.


    "Don''t stop!", she encouraged him while her body arched up, with a desire to touch him. "Harder!"


    Felix heard her, but the only thing he wanted hard at that moment was to pound himself inside her.


    He impatiently tugged on the edge of her panties and it ripped easily. He didn''t care about the other side which now dangled around her right thigh. It was not in the way.


    Felix moved his lips on Sophia''s other nipple while his fingers moved between her folds and he growled when he felt how wet she is.


    His sweatpants moved down to his knees together with his underwear easily and he didn''t care to get them all the way down before spreading Sophia''s legs and making his way inside her.


    Both of them were desperate for a release, it''s forever since thest time they merged.


    The only thing Sophia could do was to fist Felix''s hair while he sucked on her breasts interchangeably and pumped himself inside her fiercely.


    Sophia was struggling to breathe. Felix was never so¡­ energetic. This was wild and primal, and it was just what she needed.


    "Oh, God!", she gasped when he increased the pace further, hitting the right spot and forcing her body to twist in ecstasy while holding onto her waist firmly and preventing her from moving. Few secondster, Felix shuddered in his own release.


    "Sorry, ma ch¨¦ri¡­", he said under his breath. "I missed you too much."


    Sophia was still holding onto his hair and pulled him up for a hot kiss. She tasted the sweetness of her breastmilk in his mouth and it mixed with Felix''s vor just right, making him intoxicating. She could not get enough of him.


    "Don''t apologize. It was amazing. Can we do it again?", sheughed weakly.


    Felix''s smile revealed his dimples while he removed his pants and underwear which were around his ankles. Next, he reached for the torn panties from her leg and carefully pulled them down.


    "Lia slept off recently. We can do this as many times as you wish¡­", Felix whispered while his tongue circled from her neck toward her breasts. He can y with them all day!


    "Can we shower first?", Sophia remembered that her nightgown was soaked in breastmilk and she ced her palms over her breasts.


    "We will showerter. Move your hands away¡­", Felix protested. Seeing that Sophia is not willing, he grinned. "Fine, if that is how you want it¡­"


    He propped himself up and in one swift move, flipped Sophia on her belly. He lifted her hips up and teased her between her folds from the back.


    Sophia shivered when she felt that he is hard and ready again. Ah, her husband is amazing!


    She bit her lower lip in anticipation when she will feel him again and she didn''t wait long.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1133 - New Owner Of The Opulence Hotel (1)

    ~ San Antonio ~


    Monday, March 30


    8:48 AM


    Five hotels which were owned by the Morgan family are officially moved under Penny''s name, and now they all belong to Penelope Sanders.


    If anyone looks at the trail of documents, there is a proof that Benjamin Casano purchased those hotels in a private auction for an undisclosed amount as a present for his fianc¨¦e, Penelope Sanders.


    Out of the five hotels, two are in San Antonio, and others three are in Das, Houston and Austin respectively.


    Each of the five hotels is massive, in a good location and top few floors offer specialized suites with great views. In all five hotels designs are simr, creating the atmosphere of luxury and indulgence which caters to upper ss customers with 24 hour room service, gyms, spas, indoor swimming pools, no less than three restaurants per hotel and numerous lounging areas.


    Penny is in a luxury van, on her way to the hotel Opulence, thergest hotel out of five, located in San Antonio. Penny is going to meet with the general manager and to establish herself as the new owner.


    She is apanied by Benjamin and Bridgette who will provide her support. Bridgette is with JoAnna and Jeff long enough so that she can provide Penny with business advices as well if necessary. The n is that over next three days they visit all five hotels, meet with managers and other staff, introduce themselves, and for Penny to dip her fingers as a business owner.


    Ben told Penny that he will be supportive, but he will leave the ownership to her.


    "I have no idea how to run a business and how hotels operate, but I will do my best to learn so that soon you can rely on me.", Ben assured her.


    Back to present¡­


    In the luxury van are also Sarah and Aiden with Ron, Z, Oni, Jesse, Allen and Julius.


    Sarah and Aiden are going as White corp./Orion Enterprise representatives to oversee setup of thetest security systems in each of the hotels which is going to be installed by the Orion Enterprise technicians.


    Allen and Julius volunteered (of course they did) to apany Sarah and Aiden and to help out. Many others wanted toe as well, but Sarah and Aiden selected only these two boys as a reward for their outstanding academic progress.


    Sarah and Aiden found that these types of rewards are the only thing that motivates kids to study harder, so they decided that every time they go out on a mission few kids get to tag, depending on the level of danger involved.


    Penny agreed that they can select few suites and they will always be avable for Sarah and Aiden and their associates (aka the army of Chaos) in exchange for the security systems that Orion Enterprise is offering. Of course, Sarah and Aiden will get Eve to handle monitoring from the background because they don''t want to risk their army members being exposed.


    Having ess to suites in these five hotels will be perfect for the expansion of influence that Sarah and Aiden are nning. They decided to focus on strengthening their presence in California and slowly to expand, without attacking other targets. Once they cover the area with their resources, they will tighten the and eliminate enemies.


    Sarah is still thinking about the mansion where Marcus held his party and dreams of remodeling it, but it is uncertain when that will happen.


    Jesse and Oni are going as Penny''s security detail, and Ron and Z will be their backup when they are not helping Sarah and Aiden.


    Sarah wanted to bring Haru and N (instead of Ron and Z) because they are older and look more like <em>''real''</em> bodyguards (and not teenagers), but she observed that those two are enjoying something like a honeymoon phase since they moved into their one bedroom suite and allowed them stay at home. Sarah is happy to see that Haru''s scores ontest science test were higher than usually. It is a proof that he is motivated to show how cohabiting with N will not make him neglect his other duties.


    The luxury van stopped in front of a hotel with a big sign "Opulence". Jesse and Oni stepped out first and stood by the door (like proper bodyguards) while others alighted out of the vehicle.


    They were greeted by ady in early fifties, and two more people.


    "You must be Miss Sanders¡­", the olderdy spoke to Penny. "I am Mrs. Swalwell, general manager of the Opulence. Wee." She proceeded to introduce people by her side: "This is Mr. Pta, director of finances, and Mrs. Eshoo the event manager¡­"


    The olderdy was professional and polite. Her hospitality showed that she has experience in hotel industry. Warm, but not too warm. It was just right. There was one youngerdy, maybe in her early thirties, who followed silently from the back. Mrs. Swalwell didn''t introduce her.


    Mrs. Swalwell led the way to one of the offices in the back which had sign <em>"Owner"</em> on the door and there was an empty space for the name.


    "I apologize Miss Sanders¡­", Mrs. Swalwell said with her professional smile on. "The name on the door will be there by lunch time."


    Penny didn''t care much about that. She introduced people by who came with her as the ones who are involved in instation of thetest security system and mentioned that all of them should have ess to all areas of the hotel.


    "Of course¡­", Mrs. Swalwell reached into the folder she was holding and got a handful of keypasses. "With these, you will have ess to any area of the hotel. Please, respect the privacy of the guests¡­"


    Sarah, Aiden left with Allen, Julius, Ron and Z. They have their own mission.


    Penny was in the office with Ben, Bridgette, Jesse and Oni.


    Penny observed Mrs. Swalwell, Mr. Pta, Mrs. Eshoo and the youngerdy who was standing silently in the back.


    "That is?", Penny gestured toward the youngdy.


    "Marcy, my assistant.", Mrs Swalwell answered. "She just started working for me recently."


    "I expect to see files of all employees on my desk.", Penny said.


    Mrs. Swalwell nodded. "Of course. I will get them right away." She was about to leave, but paused when Penny continued:


    "And I want to meet with everyone from management, one-on-one starting half an hour from now in this office. Until then, I will tour the hotel with my fianc¨¦ and security. Please, don''t alert the employees because we want to see them how they usually perform their duties."


    Penny is happy to call Ben as her fianc¨¦, even though they are only pretending.


    "Yes, Miss Sanders¡­"


    Penny observed Mrs. Swalwell walk out and Marcy was one step behind her.


    Mr. Pta and Mrs. Eshoo left after them as well.


    Of course, Penny knows who Marcy is. She already got information on all the people who work in the hotel, and she focused especially on the ones who she might meet.


    What caused Penny to be alert is that Mrs. Swalwell didn''t introduce her assistant who was right there, and she said that Marcy started working for her recently while employee files show that Marcy is her assistant for more than six months!


    Penny understands that this is more than justing as a new owner. For thest week she is meeting with Jeff, JoAnna, Bridgette and Steve anding up with a n. Sophia also joined for two meetings to provide her inputs.


    Penny''s first task is to weed out people who are still loyal to her parents (previous owners) and who might be holding a grudge against her. Also, there is a possibility that some of them are loyal to Marcus.


    Jeff exined that in any management change, some people will not be happy about it, and when the change happens abruptly like this, the displeasure is doubled.


    "Some people might try to sabotage you, just to prove that you as the new owner are not good enough...", Jeff said and gave few examples he faced and how he handled them. JoAnna loves to listen to stories of her husband firing impudent employees.


    Penny knows that the biggest suspects are people in management, because they are the ones who interacted directly with Mr. and Mrs. Morgan. Lower level employees usually don''t care who the owner is, as long as their paychecks are on time, and their work conditions don''t worsen, they will be happy.


    But no matter what their position in the Opulence is, as long as they focus on their jobs and don''t work against the interest of the hotel and Penny, they are fine.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1134 - New Owner Of The Opulence Hotel (2)

    Sarah and Aiden headed to the top floor because Sarah said that she wants to see the view.


    Allen, Julius, Ron and Z got a task to go to the lounging areas, blend in and observe if they find anything suspicious.


    The technical team from Orion Enterprise is installing cameras through the hotel. Sarah and Aiden with their four kids don''t need to do anything about it, they used that as an excuse to be in the hotel for their own agenda.


    Before they reached to the Opulence hotel, Sarah reminded everyone: "Marcus knows that Morgans lost their hotels, and that there is a new owner. We suspect that Marcus has his people in the hotel to keep watch and we should count that there are still people loyal to previous owners. Based on themunication we intercepted, we know that Marcus is interested in the new owner and that his current guesses are that this was caused either by Jeffrey or by our group." Sarah didn''t want to name the army of Chaos, but they understood. "It will not be surprising that he is aware of Penny''s schedule. Keep your eyes open. Jesse and Oni will follow Penny and Ben as bodyguards while the rest of us will split up in pairs."


    Back to present¡­


    Aiden and Sarah exited the elevator on the top floor. Aiden didn''t expect that Sarah will head toward the stairs with the roof ess. He thought that they will go inside one of the top-floor suites and enjoy the view as well as other features that a luxury suite provides.


    The view from the roof of the 25 floors-high hotel is amazing. It is a bright sunny day, and they can see the whole San Antonio downtown and suburbs disappearing on the horizon.


    Sarah looked to her left and smiled. "I didn''t realize that the Tower of the Americas is so close!"


    She sat on the concrete bench-looking structure and patted a spot next to her, inviting Aiden to join her.


    Aiden enjoys her enthusiasm. It''s a long time since he saw her smile so brightly.


    Sarah leaned on him and closed her eyes before taking a deep breath.


    "You are rxed.", Aiden observed.


    "Yeah.", she agreed and exined: "Somehow, I feel that things are falling into ce. Like¡­ good things areing. I don''t know why. But if I am wrong, don''t spoil my mood and let me enjoy my ignorance, for now."


    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah and spoke close to her ear: "Alright. I will make sure nothing spoils your mood."


    She sank into his embrace and smiled. The two of them on the rooftop, bathed in the morning sun¡­ perfect.


    ¡­


    Ben and Penny went to the lounge on the main level and saw Allen and Julius seated in front of the firece while Ron and Z went to the restaurant on the third floor.


    Penny liked that all the staff they met along the way was friendly and very professional.


    The half an hour passed quickly, and Penny returned to her office with Ben and Bridgette and started meeting with people from the management.


    She asked them questions they previously decided on with a goal to see what they think about the hotel and if they have any opinions about the management change. They were standard questions like: "What do you think about the current state of the hotel? What would you do differently if you could? How can I help you be more efficient?", etc. which will not arouse suspicion. During these meetings, Jesse and Oni both had Eve-vision which evaluated body stats of the people and provided the information how anxious and how truthful they are.


    ¡­


    "Anything out of ce?", Sarah asked Julius and Allen when she joined them. Aiden went to check on Ron and Z.


    "We can''t see all the lounging areas on the main level, but our attention is on that woman in a dark green business suit. She is here since this morning, sipping on the same cup of coffee.", Julius said and nced in the direction of the woman he mentioned.


    "And she looks familiar.", Allen added.


    Sarah nced and spotted the woman. With Eve-vision, she saw that it is Marcus''s personal assistant, Jasmine.


    "Good job, boys.", Sarah smiled and decided to go and join Aiden.


    Sarah is not sure if Jasmine will recognize her, but she will definitely recognize Aiden.


    Sarah found Aiden with Ron and Z in the restaurant. He just ordered appetizers.


    "Did youe here to check the status or to eat?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    "I ordered them after you said you areing.", Aiden said in his defense. "And these two said that they are very tasty, so¡­"


    Sarah shook her head in disapproval. "Jasmine is downstairs. We assumed that Marcus might send some henchmen, but Jasmine is a problem. She will recognize you."


    "What do you suggest?", Aiden asked.


    "If she sees you, Marcus will get a confirmation that Jeff is behind this. We can go in one of the suites andy low until she leaves.", Sarah thought at loud.


    "Even if wey low, that does not mean that Marcus does not have other people who know this handsome face.", Aiden pointed at himself and smiled when Sarah rolled her eyes yfully. "There might be dozens of them, and they already saw me. On the other side, what will happen if he finds out that Jeff is behind this? Can he do anything about it? How I see it, one option is that nothing happens, and the other one is that he hastens his attacks on Jeff out of fear who else will be taken out of the pool of his allies."


    Sarah had to agree with this. Actually, making Marcus speed up his ns will make him prone to mistakes which will be a good thing.


    Appetizers arrived and Sarah and Aiden both agreed: delicious!


    Aiden got an idea and looked at Sarah. "Let''s go to the lounge. There is a chance Jasmine knows that we are here. She is not here by ident. How about we go and say hi?"


    Sarah saw that Aiden is yful. He has something on his mind¡­"OK."


    She watched him stuff his mouth with appetizers before they headed to the main level.


    ¡­


    "Hi Miss Jasmine! How is my Uncle doing?", Aiden greeted her cheerfully while taking a seat on the sofa, next to her. He made sure that Sarah has space to sit also, and that he is not too close to Jasmine.


    Jasmine lowered the magazine and her eyes shed in surprise before sheposed herself. "Aiden¡­ I didn''t expect to see you and your fianc¨¦ here."


    "Yeah, small world.", Aiden nodded and held Sarah''s hand in his. "So¡­ why are you here?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1135 - New Owner Of The Opulence Hotel (3)

    Jasmine looked at Aiden and Sarah who joined her out of the blue, and answered: "What do you mean why am I here? Isn''t it obvious? I was in the area and wanted to rest with a beverage and a snack. Opulence has an amazing reputation, why would I go anywhere else? And I can ask you the same thing, why are you here?"


    "I see¡­", Aiden nodded and smiled politely. "Well, it''s the same for us. How about we order a snack from the restaurant? The appetizers are mind blowing!" Aiden waved a staff member toe and asked him for a menu from the restaurant on the third floor.


    "How unusual for you to stop for anything more than required pleasantries.", Jasmine told Aiden after he ced an order.


    Aiden shrugged. "When you meet a familiar face unexpectedly, makes you want to chat and get closer and find out what all inmon you have other than being in the same ce at the same time. And as Sarah and I are getting closer to getting married, she should get to know the family and people close to it, like you. As Marcus'' assistant of many years, you are almost like family¡­ Where is he?" Aiden nced around.


    Jasmine does not like Aiden much. She does not like anyone from Oscar''s side, but she can''t show that openly. Until Marcus makes his move, they are all his family and she needs to be polite. Who knows, maybe she finds out something useful.


    "He is working.", Jasmine responded.


    "How unusual. Did he change his style and started giving vacation days to his employees?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you are here, rxing and not by his side while he is working, you are on a vacation, right? Or maybe he is not working¡­"


    Jasmine got a hint that Aiden is implying something. "What else would he do?"


    Aiden waved his hand gesturing that it''s not a big deal. "Don''t mind me. It''s probably just my imagination."


    "Tell me.", Jasmine insisted impatiently.


    "Well¡­ I saw you at the White Mansion together with my Uncle and I assumed that you two are¡­", he gave her a meaningful look. "¡­ together. Knowing my Uncle''s reputation with thedies, I thought that you might be his wife number¡­ I don''t know which one. And now that you are apart like this, I suspected that I saw wrong, after all you are his personal assistant. But then this situation can mean that he is looking for his next partner. But don''t mind me. As I said, it''s just my imagination..."


    Jasmine''s face darkened. "What do you know about partners and your Uncle?"


    "I admit I am much younger than you, and my fianc¨¦e as well. For the two of us, it''s all about love and passion. That is why I said that you should not worry about it. I''m just imagining things." Aiden turned to Sarah. "Oh, you said that you want to see the spa, right? Let''s go before lunch¡­"


    Jasmine looked after Sarah and Aiden who were leaving after saying their goodbyes and she balled her hands into fists. She told herself not to be riled up by Aiden''s words. After all, he is a kid and he does not know the depth of rtionship between her and Marcus.


    Marcus trusts her, that is why he sent her here, to observe management change ande to some conclusion who is behind it. Regr foot soldiers are not suitable for such tasks and that is why she is here. But¡­ she could not deny that Marcus being inconsistent with partners is troubling her. What if he told her to stay away for few days so that he can court another woman? That is what happenedst time! He sent her to Los Angeles and three dayster when she returned, he had another wife!


    Jasmine told herself not to go into those thoughts, but she could not stop herself. Marcus is a free man now, only one step away from being the next Master of the White family and she can''t allow another woman to be by his side!


    Jasmine got her phone and dialed Marcus'' private number. It''s the number she uses only when it''s important, and Marcus always picks up. Her face fell when she heard that it rang all the way and it went to voicemail. She swiftly checked his schedule and saw that his whole day is cleared up, there are no meetings! Ah! He is seeing another woman!


    With all thatmotion inside her mind, Jasmine didn''t realize that the table in front of her was filled with exquisite dishes.


    "What is all this?", she asked a waiter who was making space for thest two tes.


    "You ordered this from the restaurant.", the man exined.


    "I didn''t¡­", she swallowed the rest of her words when she remembered that Aiden asked for a menu and he ordered food. How is it possible that he ordered so much?


    But Jasmine has more important things on her mind. Marcus is not picking up her call and he cleared out his schedule!


    She got up to leave when security stopped her at the door: "Miss, food at your table are not paid for."


    Jasmine nced back toward the food and then she looked nkly at the security.


    She wanted to protest, but the man said coolly: "You need to pay for it, regardless how much you eat."


    Jasmine thought that she will faint from anger. First, Marcus sends her away so that he can fool around and now his nephew ordered half of the restaurant and she needs to pay for it?! She took a deep breath and reminded herself to pick her battles.


    "I''m sorry. It''s slipped my mind. Where can I pay?", she said bitterly.


    "Right here¡­"


    Jasmine was surprised that the waiter is right behind her with a wireless gadget, ready to swipe her card.


    Sarah and Aiden watched Jasmine from the side hallway as she stomped out of the hotel angrily. At the entrance, she made a phone call and less than a minuteter two men came down from the stairs and joined her. The three of them left together in a car which waited for them outside.


    "Why did you do that?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    Aiden shrugged. "You don''t think it was fun? Depending on how far her anger goes, it might cause some disturbance to Marcus as well. But no matter what she does, the fact is that Marcus gave her a mission and she abandoned it because of jealousy."


    "I thought that she is smarter. Are you sure Marcus relies on her?", Sarah asked Aiden. "We blocked one phone call from going through and removed Marcus'' appointments for today and she lost it."


    "Don''t underestimate her.", Aiden warned Sarah. "She is very scheming, how else would she be by Marcus'' side for so long?"


    "Really?" Sarah''s expression told him that she does not believe it.


    Aiden confirmed. "She should not be underestimated but¡­ she is also in love."


    "She loves Marcus?"


    "I don''t know if she loves him, but Jasmine loves the idea of being the one by his side when he is on the top. She is patiently waiting for years and warming his bed whenever his other partners didn''t suffice. But now he is in-between wives and his showdown with Jeff is getting nearer. She can almost taste her desired position: the Madam of the White family.", Aiden exined.


    "You manipted her by using her emotions¡­", Sarah concluded with a smile. Her fianc¨¦ is amazing like that. "How did you know that it will work?"


    Aiden liked that Sarah''s eyes were full of admiration.


    He answered her question: "I made her suspect that what she wants is in danger. And I knew that it will work, because my whole life I was rash and impulsive, sometimes calctive, and I did what I wanted to do, but I was in control. Always. I was surprised by all the irrational things I did when the person my heart was set on was in danger, no matter how insignificant the danger was."


    Aiden leaned closer and nudged her cheek with his nose, confirming her suspicion that <em>''the person his heart was set on''</em> from his example is her: "Sarah, you are the only one who makes me lose control."


    Sarah smiled. She locked her eyes with his and the world around them faded.


    "We are on a mission¡­", she reminded him when his lips gently brushed against hers.


    "Kids can take care of it¡­", he took her hand and led her into the elevator.


    Sarah followed him obediently and watched him push the button for the top floor. Yes, the kids can take care of it¡­ and the two of them can check out one of the top floor suites.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1136 - New Owner Of The Opulence Hotel (4)

    ~ San Antonio, the Opulence hotel ~


    Ron and Z are in the restaurant on the third floor. They are sharing a chocte milkshake with extra whip cream and sprinkles (just how Z likes it). With the two of them sipping out of the two straws sticking from the oversized ss container filled with icy-sweet-goodness while holding hands under the table, Ron and Z are a perfect image of teenagers in love.


    Both of Ron and Z got messages on their lenses: <em>''We are inspecting suites and security. Until we are back, you two are in charge. Sarah & Aiden''</em>


    Ron grinned. He wants to be in charge for some time now, but with Jesse and Haru in front of him in seniority, he is not getting many chances. To make things worse, sometimes N and Oni are in front of him for leadership tasks as well! But now it''s different.


    He winked at Z. "The game is on!"


    Zughed at his enthusiasm. "There is not much to do."


    Ron seriously nodded. "True. And we should keep it that way."


    Allen and Julius got text messages on their phones that Sarah and Aiden will be temporary <em>''offline''</em> and that Ron and Z will be their contacts if they need assistance.


    Allen and Julius they are not generals, so they don''t have lenses with Eve-vision. Sarah is conservative in who and when gets Eve-connected equipment to use. It''s not that she does not trust Allen and Julius, but she wants them to learn to rely on their own capabilities, and to develop them before using Eve-technology.


    ¡­


    Penny was busy with her meetings. Bridgette was right by her side, assisting and taking notes. Ben was working on hisptop clearing tasks for White corp. He is not in the office, but he felt that it''s irresponsible just to take time off.


    Jesse and Oni are present by Penny''s side, acting as security.


    "This was thest one. Now only meeting with the general manager, Mrs. Swalwell is left.", Bridgette informed Penny.


    "Let''s make that a lunch meeting.", Penny suggested. "I want to talk to her in an environment where other employees will see us."


    "You don''t trust her?", Bridgette asked Penny with a small smirk.


    Bridgette likes that Penny is so professional right from the start and is not carried away by the tion of the first day many newbies experience. It seems that running a business and managing people is in her blood.


    Penny thought for some time before answering: "I''m not sure yet. But something is off. I noticed that she didn''t introduce Marcy and she downyed how long Marcy is working for her. If she is mistreating her personal assistant, I am curious to see what other employees think about her. When they see us having a meeting in a restaurant, they will be talking among themselves and the security we installed will capture it."


    Bridgette agreed. "Marcy has degrees in business management and in hospitality¡­ In terms of education, she could manage a hotel. Mrs. Swalwell should not treat her poorly..."


    ¡­


    For the lunch, Penny gestured to Jesse and Oni to get a table of their own.


    "Please, order whatever you feel like it¡­", Penny told Jesse and Oni and then turned to the server and instructed: "I will cover their bill."


    Ben and Bridgette joined Penny and Mrs. Swalwell at the table.


    The four of them ordered food.


    "Where is Marcy?", Penny asked Mrs. Swalwell while handing the menu back to the server.


    "She takes care of her own lunch.", Mrs. Swalwell responded.


    "I see¡­", Penny smiled awkwardly. "Sorry, I''m used to having lunch with my assistant, so I''m finding your dynamic¡­ unusual."


    Mrs. Swalwell had her polite smile on through the lunch.


    Penny achieved what she wanted.


    Later they watched security footage from the back room and heard staff discuss who is the person who had lunch with their general manager. One man said that she is the new owner.


    "How do you know that?"


    "Aren''t we getting warnings sincest week to be professional and to keep our mouths shut because new owner mighte anytime?"


    "I saw them at the entrance this morning. Mrs. Swalwell was never so polite to anyone other than to Morgans¡­"


    "Yeah, I saw that also. Just based on the amount of smiles Mrs. Swalwell has and that she is not treating Marcy like a dog, I can confirm that the youngdy is the new owner and Mrs. Swalwell is trying to leave a good impression."


    "Oh, do you know that the ownerdy paid lunch for all the people who came with her?"


    "And not just her assistant, but other two as well, who had their meal at the separate table¡­"


    The topic attracted few more staff members and it quickly turned into gossip.


    "Yeah, this owner feeds her people, she told them to order whatever they want¡­ while Marcy has a sandwich in the backroom¡­"


    "Do you think she will treat us so well also?"


    "Don''t count on that. Even if this new owner is nice, she is nice to her people¡­"


    "But, aren''t we her people?"


    "Who are we? We are just bottom feeders, getting crumbs that are left after the big fish."


    "Yeah. Unfortunately, Mr. Pta who gets to cater all his family functions out of our kitchen is the one who gets to sell the story to the new owner how we are wasting food when we put too much in the te."


    "And don''t forget Mrs. Eshoo who booked ourrgest event hall for her daughter''s tenth birthday party and got us to work overtime without getting paid. Do you think that she paid for the venue and food, or was that somehow absorbed in the hotel''s expenses? ¡­"


    "Oh, and Mr. Kirk¡­"


    Later that afternoon, in the presidential suite¡­


    Penny is frowning while looking at the list of managers and their misdeeds which they found out from the staff''s gossip-session.


    While they watched the security footage, Bridgette was taking notes.


    Sarah ced few printouts on the desk and told Penny: "This is the paper trail that was left by the offenses from your people. We started from the ones mentioned in the video and we are finding more¡­" Sarah nced at Aiden who is going through the data and finding an additional evidence. She loves to watch him when he is seriously immersed in his work. Very attractive.


    As if he can feel her gaze, Aiden lifted his sight from theptop screen and his eyes locked with Sarah''s. He smiled and slowly lowered his gaze back toward the screen. He loves when she looks at him like that, like he is the best man in the world, the only man for her.


    Bridgette examined the printouts Sarah ced on the desk and nodded. "This is good. With this, we have the evidence to support why you will fire them."


    "Fire them?", Penny asked weakly.


    Bridgette frowned slightly. "You should not keep them. They did all this while under the experienced management. With you as the newly appointed owner, they will do much more."


    Penny sighed. "I know, but if I fire all of them, who will be left?"


    "Jeff can help. Anna as well.", Bridgette assured Penny. "They will find you temporary staff until you fill in the gaps. Also, there might be someone from existing staff who is a good candidate for a promotion."


    "The general manager has the most dirt.", Bridgette continued. "If you rece her, that will be your help to fill in other positions."


    Penny thought for some time and then got an idea. "Marcy. I want to talk to her." She looked at Sarah: "Can I meet with her without Mrs. Swalwell''s knowledge?"


    Sarah confirmed. "That can be arranged."


    "You think that she can be the next general manager?", Bridgette guessed.


    Penny didn''t deny it. "Maybe. She has the education and is familiar with the hotel. Depending on her personality and attitude, she might be the perfect candidate¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1137 - New Owner Of The Opulence Hotel (5)

    ~ San Antonio, the Opulence hotel ~


    It iste, so the whole group decided to stay in the Opulence hotel overnight.


    Penny''s meetings with people from the management took first half of the day, and with all the corruption they found, it will take longer than expected before they clear things up. Penny decided not to go to the second hotel until shees up with a n for this one.


    Penny will meet with Marcy after dinner, in a coffee shop nearby Opulence. She wants it to be as private as possible, or at least away from Opulence (and anyone who can notify Mrs. Swalwell of this meeting). Ben will join Penny, while Jesse and Oni will follow them from the distance. If all goes well, tomorrow they will have their lunch at the next hotel.


    Bridgette is not happy to spend the night away from Steve, but it''s not practical to fly to Los Angeles and then toe back in the morning. She thought that they will finish earlier.


    Until tomorrow, there is no need for Ron, Z, Allen and Julius to stay alert. All the equipment is installed, and Eve is watching the whole hotel. Eve will notify them if there is anything suspicious going on.


    They all had dinner together in the French restaurant on the second floor of the hotel.


    "What are your ns for tonight?", Sarah asked kids.


    "When we are back after Penny''s meeting, we will go to a nightclub¡­", Jesse said.


    Jesse does not want to go, but everyone else does and he feels that if he lets those five go without him, they will cause trouble. Especially the girls, the two of them are attractive youngdies and even if they just stay still, trouble wille their way. Of course, Z will be with Ron, but Oni¡­ he will make sure she stays safe. Jesse is not confident that Allen and Julius can keep Oni safe.


    Sarah looked at six people around the table. Only Jesse is above age 21, but the other five look eager to go. She knows that N told them stories about the nightclub she went to with Haru and they are all super-excited to see all that craziness in person.


    "You have IDs?", Sarah asked in defeat to confirm if they got their fake IDs which show that they are all above 21 years old. She would be the evil one if she tries to stop them from going to explore the city, and they already know that they have the night off.


    Seeing that they all nodded vigorously, Sarah started with her advices: "Be careful. Don''t split in less than two. Watch each other''s back. Wear ear studs. Don''t start trouble, and don''t let anyone bully you¡­" She looked at Ron: "Take care of Z. She is the youngest one."


    "Of course!", Ron eximed and squeezed Z''s hand under the table excitedly.


    "Jesse¡­", Sarah sighed. "It''s not fair to ask you to be in charge of them on a night off, so just take care of Oni. OK? Don''t leave her side. Other four will take care of themselves, it will be a good practice for being alert in a crowded space."


    "Don''t worry¡­", Jesse assured Sarah. He was not nning to leave Oni''s side anyway.


    "Allen, Julius¡­", Sarah addressed thest two. "You two stay together. In case you pick up some girls, make sure you stay safe."


    Allen and Julius exchanged awkward nces before nodding shyly, making Sarah stifle augh. She found it super-cute that two seventeen-year-old boys are acting so bashful. Such a difference from Ron who is the same age as they are.


    "Do you have things to wear for a night out?", Aiden asked.


    They all nodded in confirmation, but Aiden was suspicious. "After dinner, show me. If it''s not good, we will arrange something¡­"


    Penny and Ben watched Sarah and Aiden interact with their kids and smiled. Ben was surprised to see Sarah so <em>''parental''</em>, because he only saw her in office (on those few asions when she showed up), and he never saw Sarah and Aiden at home.


    "Is it OK if I join you?", a deep male voice came from behind Bridgette.


    Aiden nodded in agreement.


    Sarah smiled. "Of course!"


    Bridgette saw that both Sarah and Aiden are looking at her while grinning and she turned around slowly. "Steve! What¡­? How¡­?" She could not finish any question. She was too surprised to see her boyfriend. Ah! He changed his voice slightly and she didn''t recognize him! She leaped off from her chair and hugged him tightly.


    "I thought I will be apart from you¡­", Bridgette whined while pressing her face on his chest.


    Steve kissed the top of her head. "I heard that you will stay overnight, and Jeff gave me his jet. I can stay tomorrow with you and work from here."


    "Oh, oh¡­", Bridgette was not sure what to say to this, but her big smile told Steve that she is happy.


    Steve joined them for dinner, and Bridgette could not be happier.


    Penny and Ben went to their suite first, so that Penny can rest before her meeting with Marcy.


    In the suite¡­


    Pennyid on top of the bed, and scooted closer to Ben, cing her head on the biceps of his outstretched arm.


    "Today was tiring¡­", Penny admitted. "One more meeting to go."


    Ben kissed her forehead. "You did amazing. I am impressed. The whole day was an eye opener."


    "Tell me about the eye opening things.", Penny demanded while her eyes closedzily.


    "All the corruption. How is it possible that almost all of the management is involved in this?"


    Penny responded without opening her eyes: "We went through the ie sources I got from my parents. Things like stocks, bonds and rentals are for making money, while hotels are for prestige. As long as hotels didn''t lose money, my parents didn''t care about the details. Over the time, people tried small things and when they saw that they can get away with it, they moved on to bigger ones."


    "You will be a great business owner.", Ben voiced his thoughts to Penny.


    She smiled. "What else surprised you today?"


    "Sarah and Aiden."


    Penny opened her eyes and nced at Ben. "What about them?"


    "They treat their security like family."


    Penny saw Ben''s confusion and she smiled while talking: "They ARE a family. You shoulde to the Cliffside Vi and see how all of them are¡­ happy. I admit that when I got there for the first time, I needed an adjustment period."


    Penny''s smile faded when she continued: "I grew up with parents who saw me as a chip that can be used to increase their status. Bodyguards and maids surrounded me, but they didn''t show any humanity, they were like robots, executing orders of their master, and none of them had me as their master. It was¡­ depressive."


    After a brief pause, Penny continued in a better mood: "At the Cliffside Vi, everyone has a voice, and everyone gets respect. It is an amazing bnce of people supporting each other while not intruding on each other''s privacy. There is about forty people there and everyone is¡­ wee. Me included. They have people visiting them all the time because of that. The Cliffside Vi is like a ma. Friends, family, even animals¡­ everyone wants to stay there. It''s like they have some positive energy that attracts good people. No one is scheming or evil, they are all genuinely happy for one another and in the middle of all that are Sarah and Aiden. When I saw that, it was lifechanging."


    "You are right. I need to see that.", Ben admitted. "I came from a broken family, and my first attempt at family was not sessful either. Penny, I want us to work out and be a happy family."


    Penny smiled. "Sarah told me that what makes her and Aiden work, is that they talk about things. They see each other as partners. And I like that. Partners."


    Penny turned and looked at Ben seriously. "Don''t try to keep things from me and think that you are protecting me. I want to know that you value me as a person, as an equal. And I will do the same with you."


    Ben smiled. "Sounds like a n."


    Penny inched closer and sank into Ben''s embrace.


    "Mmm¡­", she hummed drowsily. "I will sleep off like this."


    "Feel free to. I have an rm set up¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1138 - A Night Out (1)

    Aiden went with Allen and Julius to their suite to check their clothing choices for a night out and he disapproved.


    All six of them went to the White Mansion and had custom outfits made, so Aiden has their measurements.


    "Leave their clothes to me, you take care of the styling.", Aiden told Sarah before heading to a nearby boutique.


    Sarah took Ron, Z, Julius and Allen to the spa in the hotel. The spa has a styling salon where they can get hair and makeup done by the professionals. Jesse and Oni will join them when they return with Penny and Ben.


    Z got makeup and hair done, while boys all got their hair trimmed and styled. Before they were done, Jesse and Oni returned, and they got in the <em>''styling machine''</em> as well.


    By the time they returned to their suites from the salon in the spa, their outfits were waiting for them.


    Sarah went with Oni and Z into their suite to help them get ready, and Aiden was taking care of the boys.


    They got three suites for the kids, each with two beds. Oni and Z shared one, Jesse and Ron the second one, and the third one was for Julius and Allen.


    Sarah wanted to get three two bedroom suites, however only two of those were avable, and they needed three. Sarah didn''t want to discriminate, so she went with the next best option: three one bedroom suites with two twin beds in each bedroom.


    Ron rmended a suite for each of them, but Sarah rejected, knowing that there is a chance of Ron sneaking into Z''s suite. He is a cheeky boy. By having Ron share a room with Jesse and Z with Oni, they are ensuring that Ron stays in his bed for the night.


    Sarah looked at Oni and Z all dressed up for a night out and praised them: "You two are growing into wonderful young women."


    She swallowed her thoughts how dresses are too short! That happens when she lets Aiden shop without her supervision. Just above the knees is short enough, but nooooo, he got them dresses which end at half of the thigh! Next time she is handling clothing and she will get shorts for all the boys, just so that Aiden can see how it is when you expose too much leg needlessly!


    But she can''t deny that both girls look good. Definitely ready for a nightclub, and no one will think that they are below 21 years old.


    Oni''s dress is purple, with sparkling bodice and a heart shaped opening on her back. The bottom is tight fitting and has diamond cutouts along the bottom hem.


    Z''s dress is sparkling silver with draped bodice which fits tightly around her narrow waist and has a ted skirt which flows amazingly when she twirls.


    Matching high-heeled shoes and purses are included. Aiden thinks of everything.


    Oni and Z smiled and turned in front of the mirror to see themselves from every angle.


    "Lucky you¡­", Oni told Z. "You know that someone will admire you tonight."


    "Many will admire you. With you looking like that, you can make your pick. Just don''t pick an older guy in his thirties or above...", Z teased Oni.


    Oni sighed. "I want only one to admire me."


    "Oh?", Z was curious and tried to get more information, but Oni didn''t say more.


    Z turned to Sarah: "Do you know who she is talking about?"


    Sarah smiled. "Oni never said anything."


    Oni never openly told Sarah that her heart races when Jesse is near, but that does not mean that Sarah didn''t notice how Oni is looking at him. However, Sarah will not interfere unless someone is about to do something foolish.


    Oni is the same age as N, so it''s not excluded that she might be in a rtionship, but Jesse is older (and more mature and experienced) than Haru.


    Sarah knows that Jesse has his reasons for keeping his distance from Oni and she respects that. When Jesse joined them, he told them his story and how he wants to avenge his previous lover. Knowing that Jesse still has Shadow Ravens on his mind, means that he is still thinking about his previous lover. Maybe.


    Z startedmenting on her small chest and Sarah decided to interrupt her before she starts talking about massaging and pinching them again.


    "OK. Are you ready?", Sarah asked Oni and Z who nodded in confirmation. "Guys are waiting in the lobby."


    Sarah came into the lobby and Oni and Z chatted excitedly behind her.


    They found the guys in one of the lounging areas. Aiden was talking with Julius and Allen who had many questions about nightclubs.


    Ron bolted on his feet when he saw Z.


    Z smiled seeing her boyfriend in a dark ripped jean pants, maroon shirt and a ck leather jacket. Very handsome.


    Ron took her hand in his and made her twirl. "Stunning!", he eximed and led the way outside.


    Sarahughed when she saw that those two stepped into their own world as soon as their eyes locked. She knows that feeling. Ah, it''s wonderful to be in love.


    "You look lovely.", Jesse told Oni when he offered his hand. "Don''t leave my side."


    Oni smiled shyly and went with him out.


    Aiden gave eye signal to Julius and Allen who rushed after Jesse and Oni.


    Six of them got a limousine to take them to the nightclub together. They are going in style.


    "You did a good job in dressing them up.", Sarah told Aiden. She decided not to be nitpicky about the length of the skirts. It will not change anything, and it will cause unnecessary bickering.


    "Kids are gone.", Aiden whispered next to Sarah''s ear while wrapping his arms around her from the back.


    "Yeah¡­", Sarah exhaled and leaned on him. It took her a second to realize. "Hey, we don''t have any ns for us!"


    Aiden chuckled. "Speaking like a true mother. You took care of the kids and neglected yourself¡­ But don''t worry, I got us covered."


    Sarah held Aiden''s hand and followed him toward the elevator. He got them covered!


    "What about Penny and Ben?", Sarah asked.


    "They are sleeping, or something¡­", Aiden responded.


    "Bridgette and Steve?"


    "Or something¡­"


    Sarahughed when she realized that he didn''t mention sleeping as an option for the two of them.


    Sarah paused when they entered their suite. The lights were off and there were candles and flowers and on the table she saw choctes and¡­"Is that ice cream?"


    "Mhm¡­", Aiden hummed in confirmation and pulled Sarah into his embrace while kicking the door closed behind him.


    Only then Sarah realized that there is soft musicing from¡­ somewhere.


    Aiden made her twirl two times before pulling her back toward him.


    "Do you want to go in the bath before or after the ice cream?"


    Sarah was about to answer, but then she remembered one pressing issue: "Did you put the <em>''do not disturb''</em> sign on the door?"


    Aiden paused. "Just a second¡­"


    Sarahughed seeing him swiftly put the sted sign hanging on the doorknob outside. Why is he always forgetting that?


    "Done.", he grinned guiltily before going back to the topic."So¡­ ice cream or bath? Which one first?"


    "If we take the bath first, the ice cream will melt."


    "There is more in the freezer."


    Sarah smiled. "But there is no need to let this one melt..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1139 - A Night Out (2)

    ~ San Antonio, The Cube nightclub ~


    Jesse, Oni, Ron, Z, Allen and Julius entered the nightclub without any problems. Security didn''t even look at their IDs.


    They got into a booth which Aiden reserved for them and ordered drinks. It is difficult to find non-alcoholic drinks, so they all ordered sparkling water.


    The five underage kids maybe have IDs that show how they are 21+, but if Sarah and Aiden find out that they were drinking, they will be in trouble. It''s not worth it.


    And each of them remembers Sarah''s words: "If you want to try alcohol, we can''t stop you. But we ask that you try it at home and not in a crowded club or a random bar where all kinds of things can happen, and someone might take advantage of you¡­"


    Ron and Z didn''t sit to drink. They headed to the dancefloor. Ron told Z that he will teach her some moves, and they blended with the crowd perfectly. The two of them were shaking and swaying their limbs and trying out moves they saw from nearby dancers.


    Z wasughing and having the time of her life. Nightclubs are awesome!


    Ron enjoyed seeing Z in good mood. It''s not his first time in such an environment, but he never had so much fun before... must be because of the girl who is looking at him like he is the only guy in the world.


    "I want to dance!", Oni eximed.


    Jesse gave her a <em>''no way''</em> look. Doesn''t she see all the couples kissing, and touching each other out there? Well not everyone was grabby, but that is what Jesse saw, alright? And that is not a ce for a sixteen-year-old girl!


    Oni pouted for few seconds before speaking: "I was NOT asking for a permission."


    She stood up and Jesse grabbed her hand. "Where are you going?"


    "To dance.", she yanked her hand out of his hold defiantly. "Sarah said that you should keep your eye on me, so¡­ If you don''t want to join, you can watch me dance from here!"


    Jesse looked after Oni who stepped on the dancefloor and few secondster, the view of her figure was obstructed by other dancers. Jesse pinched the roof of his nose. He does NOT like to dance in a nightclub and has no intention to do so. But how can he watch over Oni if he does not go there?


    Jesse looked at Allen and Julius. "Do any of you want to dance and keep an eye on Oni?"


    Allen and Julius exchanged nces and then shook their heads, rejecting Jesse''s offer. They are not crazy to meddle in-between Oni and Jesse.


    "You go after her. We will stay to make sure no one takes our booth.", Allen told Jesse.


    Jesse sighed and went after Oni.


    Jesse''s face darkened when he saw a young man hitting on Oni. She was wiggling her hips and didn''t pay attention to the man''s hand which was almost on her waist when Jesse grabbed his wrist.


    "Ah, you decided to join?", Oni teased Jesse.


    Jesse leaned close to Oni. "Be a good girl and return to the booth."


    "No way!", Oni rejected him. "I''m in a nightclub, having fun. Sitting there is no fun!"


    Jesse forced a smile. "It''s fun in the booth as well."


    Oni pursed her lips. "It''s fun for couples and old people. I''m a single sixteen-year-old girl and I want to dance!"


    Jesse''s smile faded. "So now you know that you are sixteen? How about you do what sixteen-year-olds do at this time?"


    "Dance?", Oni asked with a victorious smile.


    "Sleep."


    Oni looked at Jesse who approached her slowly and she realized that he is not kidding. "You wouldn''t dare!"


    Jesse scooped Oni in his arms and carried her outside, princess style, ignoring her protests.


    "Stop making noise, or I will knock you out.", Jesse told Oni when they were close to the exit.


    Somehow, Oni knew that he is not joking. Well, she didn''t dance much, but she ended up being carried away by Jesse. How she sees it, the evening was a sess. She rxed and leaned her head on his firm chest. A smile creeped on her face, <em>''yes, it is definitely a sess¡­''</em>.


    Ron, Z, Allen and Julius heard Jesse''s voice in their ear studs: "Oni is tired, I''m taking her to the hotel to sleep. I will note back to the club."


    Ron and Z didn''t care much.


    Allen and Julius exchanged nces.


    "Remind me not to go against Jesse.", Allen told Julius throughugh.


    After some time, Ron and Z returned to the booth to work on their drinks.


    "Are you two going to dance?", Ron asked Allen and Julius.


    The two boys shook their heads in response.


    "Too crowded.", Allen exined.


    "And we need girls to dance.", Julius added. "All of them are much older for my taste."


    Well, he is not wrong. They are seventeen, and the youngestdy avable (if she has the real ID) is twenty one, so¡­ four years difference. For boys who are in such a hectic environment for the first time, all this is too much. And their sleek styling and fake IDs can''t hide theirck of experience (and courage).


    "We are happy to watch.", Allen said with a small smile.


    Ron and Z didn''t think much about it. They finished their drinks and went back to the dancefloor. The night is young!


    ¡­


    Outside¡­


    Jesse got Oni into the cab. He didn''t want to use the limousine, in case other four decide to return.


    "I''m hungry¡­", Oni whined.


    "You didn''t look hungry on the dancefloor.", Jesse said dryly.


    "Why are you in a bad mood?", Oni asked with a frown. Well, she is in a bad mood also because Jesse is not holding her anymore. She didn''t know that he is so strong and muscr. He carried like she has no weight at all! Very manly.


    "Your training is useless. That man was almost touching you and you didn''t even notice.", Jesse scolded her.


    "Jealous?", Oni asked while a smirk sneaked on her face.


    Jesse narrowed his eyes at Oni. "Don''t think too highly of yourself."


    "Hmph! If you are not jealous, why didn''t you let me be? I was having fun. Even if he touched me, what could happen?"


    "You should not have fun with random men. It can turn ugly.", Jesse warned her.


    "Well¡­ men who are not random are not interested in anything fun. So, I wanted to have fun by myself. The fact that someone else joined is not my problem."


    "If you are not careful, it could be your problem." Jesse was losing his patience. Why is this usually obedient and easy-going girl causing trouble tonight?


    "Sometimes I don''t get you¡­", Oni didn''t finish her sentence. She looked through the window and sighed.


    Jesse felt guilty. She is sixteen, and it''s normal to want to have fun at that age. Why did he act like that? Did he really expect a sixteen-year-old girl to sit in the booth and sip sparkling water quietly while booming music and dancing people surround them? Jesse could not justify his behavior. He told himself that he has no right to spoil her night out just because he does not feel like doing something.


    "Do you want to go to a restaurant?", Jesse offered. "The one on the third floor is open twenty-four hours. We can get you something to eat."


    Oni smiled brightly. "Sure."


    She didn''t care much about the nightclub. She wanted more time with Jesse, and her wish came true. The only thing better than ate night snack with Jesse is if he holds her again.


    Jesse looked at her lit up face and sighed. Such a straightforward girl. Easy to please. He wanted to pat her head, but then he remembered that she does not like it. And he would ruin her hairstyle.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1140 - A Night Out (3)

    ~ San Antonio, the Opulence hotel ~


    Later that night¡­


    [Suite 1123]


    Oni is in her bed, staring at the ceiling and thinking about the day.


    The whole day was awesome! She spent the day with Jesse! They didn''t talk much, but they never do, so it''s not unusual.


    It was interesting to observe how Penny met with various people. Lesson learned: people will look at you and smile andugh and¡­ lie. Despicable. If not for the analysis shown on the lenses, some of those people would not be caught. It seems that they are so used to their behavior, that they are not finding anything wrong with taking what does not belong to them.


    Jesse and Oni grabbed some food on the way from Penny''s meeting with Marcy and headed for styling. Now that she thinks about it, the styling session was the only time they were separated (and shortly after that, while dressing up).


    In the nightclub was nice, but it would be soooo much nicer if Jesse joined her for a dance. Oni saw all the couples dancing, holding each other, kissing¡­ Ah, how she wishes that Jesse holds her like that. She saw a man who was ogling at her and she directed a yful wink at him on purpose. Not because she liked that man, but because she saw on her lens that the distance between her and Jesse is reducing, which meant that he ising toward her! Oni wanted to make him jealous, and maybe he would see that she is not a little girl, and maybe he would acknowledge that she is an attractive youngdy, and maybe, just maybe he would treat her like such. But he turned on his <em>''big brother''</em> mode and ended up carrying her out of the nightclub. However, after that was not bad.


    The two of them were in a restaurant and he actually told her some bits about his past. She remembers how he started¡­


    "Sarah and Aiden told me that you want to join me on missions. Is that offer still valid?"


    Oni swallowed French fries which were in her mouth and looked at him with eyes wide open, unsure if she heard correctly. "Yes."


    Jesse scratched his head while talking. He does that when he is ufortable. "I want to do something¡­ personal. Think about it and let me know if that changes anything."


    "No! Nothing changes!", Oni responded immediately. "I am happy to help you with whatever you need." She realized that she was too eager and took a deep breath before continuing in a slower pace: "I know that I can learn a lot from you. So please, teach me well."


    Jesse nodded. "Before joining Sarah and Aiden, I belonged to a different organization. They betrayed me and that is how I ended up in the diamond mine. I want¡­ revenge. I am nning few scouting missions, mostly in Europe, and I will n thoroughly so that the danger is minimized. Will you join me?"


    Oni held her breath while he talked, afraid that she might miss something.


    "Yes. I can help with nning as well¡­"


    Corners of Jesse''s lips curved upward a bit. "I know. You are the best strategist we have. I have few targets selected and a rough n in ce, we can discuss them when we are back home, and then you can give your inputs¡­"


    Oni could not believe that he included her! And he almost-smiled! Well, she is notpletely sure if she is the best strategist, but Jesse said so and she will take it!


    Oh, how she wishes to sing and dance and shout from happiness. Or at least share this with someone. N was her closest friend since they joined Sarah and Aiden, buttely N is busy with Haru so Oni talks with Z. Where is Z? Ah, Oni has so much to tell her! But she can''t tell her anything about Jesse''s past or his ns. That should be confidential. If she excludes that part, what is left? That he scolded her in the nightclub and carried her out so that she has ate night snack in the restaurant? That is not much, is it?


    ¡­


    When Z returned to the suite, she found Oni in the bed. Sleeping.


    Z hummed a tune and twirled happily while heading to freshen up before sleep. Her day was awesome!


    She spend the day with Ron. And he was nothing other than super-sweet.


    The best part was the nightclub!


    They danced and danced¡­ ah, she can dance with Ron the whole night, and it would not be enough. She loves how sometimes he pulls her closer and sneaks a kiss.


    The only regret is that they didn''t find any privacy for more steamy kisses, like what they had after their Disnend date.


    When they returned to the hotel, Ron escorted her all the way to the door of her suite and she hoped that will be a chance for some kissing, but she didn''t anticipate so much foot traffic after midnight. Staff was carrying trays with food to nearby suites, clothes which came back from drycleaners, extra towels¡­ long story short, no privacy. Well, there will be other chances. She looks forward to tomorrow.


    [Suite 1173]


    Ron got inside his suite (which he shares with Jesse) and did his best not to make noise, in case Jesse is sleeping.


    He was surprised to see that Jesse is not there, but he didn''t want to check with lens where Jesse is. It''s none of Ron''s business. He went to freshen up before sleep.


    In the shower, Ron thought about Z. Somehow, he started looking forward to every minute he spends with her. The way she looks at him, brightens up his whole day. And her voice is so sweet. He still can''t believe that such a cute and smart girl wants to be his girlfriend. Mind-blowing!


    Ron''s mood fell when he pondered if Z would still like him if she knew about his past. Will she still want to kiss him if she knew what his lips touched? He was forced, at first¡­ andter he thought how that is normal, or he didn''t care¡­ or was it the other way around? It took him a long time toprehend that he is being molested and that is wrong and that it''s not his fault. No, thest part is not right. He still thinks that it was his fault. Why else would he feel nauseated whenever those memories resurface?


    Ron balled his hand into a fist and hit the tiles in the shower enclosure. Once, twice¡­ pain helps him to focus on something else, and not think about what happened with that despicable woman. He does not want to think about it. He has a good life, friends, a family, and a wonderful girlfriend. Why is that woman lingering in his mind and torturing him?


    Ron got out of the bathroom and saw Jesse who was removing his jacket.


    Ron inhaled through his nose and frowned at the scent. "Since when are you smoking?"


    "I don''t." Jesse responded. "It''s something I do asionally."


    Ron lifted his eyebrow. "You can''t say that you don''t smoke, but you do it asionally. You either smoke or not, and based on the smell, you do. I''m not judging you, I asked <em>''since when''</em>, but if you don''t want to answer, that is fine."


    Ron didn''t wait for Jesse to answer. He hopped into his bed and pulled the cover over him. Jesse was always silent (and unapproachable) and Ron will not allow Jesse to spoil his good mood.


    They cooperate well for the missions, but anything other than that, Jesse is not friendly. Ron does not me him, everyone has a story.


    "Good night.", Ron said and sank deeper under the cover.


    Ron smiled at the thought how in the morning he will meet with Z and spend another day with her by his side. And she will smile brightly at him with a smile which can chase all bad thoughts away.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1141 - A Night Out (4)

    (continuation from previous chapter...)


    [Suite 1173]


    "Good night.", Jesse responded to Ron who pulled the cover almost over his head.


    Jesse appreciates that Ron dropped the topic. Ron is not very nosy, and Jesse likes that.


    Jesse headed to the bathroom to get ready for the night.


    Under the shower, Jesse thought about the day. The evening in particr.


    He scolded himself silently, why did he carry Oni out of the nightclub? Well, he knows why. No matter how much he told himself that she is a kid and that he should stay away, the thought that she might be with someone else bothered him more than he is willing to admit.


    Jesse can''t deny that he enjoys the way she looks at him, and even though he will NOT permit himself to make a move on a sixteen-year-old girl, he can''t allow her to be with someone else either.


    "Selfish¡­", he mumbled at himself. He should not prevent her from finding her happiness, even if that means that she will make some mistakes along the way, but¡­ he is selfish. Selfish to the point of inviting her to join him on his personal vendetta which includes avenging the death of his ex-lover despite knowing how Oni feels about him. Jesse knew that Oni would ept whatever it is, as long as it''s to be near him. And he can''t stop himself from craving that unconditional support and admiration that Oni has for him no matter how many times he told himself how it''s not right.


    Jesse made sure that Oni reached her suite before going downstairs to buy a pack of cigarettes. It''s an old habit. He used to smoke, and he stopped once he lost his Jesse, or maybe when he was stuck in that mine.


    It took him two puffs to realize that he is making a mistake, why would he smoke again? It''s only reminding him of his days at Shadow Ravens and how his ex-lover used to sneak behind him and ask for a puff. Jesse extinguished the cigarette and threw the rest of the pack into the trash while telling himself that he is a horrible person. He is consciously shackling Oni to himself while remembering his ex-lover. Really¡­ he should throw himself into the trash, because that is where he belongs for taking advantage of pure feelings an innocent sixteen-year-old girl has for him.


    The only way he can make this better if he tells Oni the truth. But¡­ what if she hates him? What if she stops looking at him like he is the most amazing man in the world? Jesse is not sure that he can live without that. Somehow, along the way, he started looking forward to seeing Oni and her smile and¡­ he is selfish.


    [Suite 1152]


    Julius was tossing and turning on the bed while trying to getfortable under the cover. He always had difficulty sleeping off in new ces.


    He felt the mattress dip behind him and turned around.


    "Al? Why are you here?", Julius asked Allen.


    "I know you have a hard time sleeping in new ces, so I thought to give youpany.", Allen responded.


    Julius was touched that Allen remembers. He knows him best. The main teacher at the orphanage told them many times the story how Allen and Julius came to the orphanage only days apart, at age four. Allen came first, and when Julius arrived, he was terrified. Allen approached him and even slept with him in the bed while holding hands so that he is not afraid. Since then, the two of them are inseparable.


    "No need forpany. The bed is not big enough.", Julius said.


    The bed is twin size, and it''s difficult for two seventeen-year-old boys to sleep on it without touching each other (or falling off).


    "You didn''t mind small beds earlier¡­", Allen protested.


    "Al, we were kids then.", Julius reminded Allen.


    "But Juju, you still don''t sleep well in new ces, and you feel better with me next to you."


    Allen ced his arm around Julius, and Julius scooted backward while trying to avoid it. He was already on the edge and started falling down... in one swift move Allen pulled him back on the mattress.


    "Careful¡­ Is it so bad to be close to me?", Allen''s breath sshed on Julius'' face.


    Julius swallowed hard. Allen''s hands are around him, but he does not dare to put his around Allen, and he does not want to push him away either. "It''s not bad, but it''s not right."


    Allen sighed. He knows that Julius is talking about their time in the diamond mine.


    In the orphanage, no one cared if they slept on the same bed. Everyone knew that the two of them are like brothers, but at the mine it was different. Some older miners would scold them, and one man even gave them hard ps while shouting that men should not stick so close to each other¡­ because it''s not right. After that, Allen kept his distance from Julius, he could not bear to see Julius getting scolded and beaten because of him. When they moved with Sarah and Aiden, they had their beds and their rooms, and they saw that everyone is staying apart. But recently¡­ Haru and N moved in together, and Ron and Z are a couple as well and Allen wants to be with Julius, how they used to be¡­ inseparable.


    "Why do you think that is not right?", Allen asked Julius in an almost-whisper.


    "You know why¡­", Julius'' voice trailed away.


    Allen knows that Julius means how it is not right because both of them are boys, but¡­


    "Juju, don''t you want us to go back to how we used to be?"


    Julius sighed. "It''s not about what I want. It''s about what is right."


    "I understand¡­", Allen said in defeat and started scooting away from Julius.


    Allen was surprised when Julius held his hand.


    "Sleep here tonight. No one will know.", Julius said reluctantly.


    Allen smiled and got back under the cover. "Turn around."


    Allen hugged Julius from the back and was happy to feel Julius'' hands over his. There is nothing better than the feeling of Julius'' back pressing on his chest. And Allen can feel new and hard muscles from all the exercise. Julius is much more buff than he used to be!


    Julius cleared his throat awkwardly. "Al? Are you¡­ turned on?"


    Allen realized that his erection is pressing on Julius'' behind. "Sorry about that. It happens when I''m happy."


    Julius chuckled. "For me too."


    Allen moved his hand lower.


    "Ah! What are you doing?", Julius protested when he felt Allen''s palm rubbing over his crotch area.


    Allen smiled and kept his hand back on Julius'' chest. "I see that you are happy as well."


    Julius took few deep breaths topose himself before speaking: "Al?"


    "What?"


    "Did you find any of the women tonight¡­ attractive?", Julius asked reluctantly.


    Allen thought for some time before responding. "No. You?"


    "I didn''t look at any women.", Julius admitted.


    "Did you look at men?"


    "Stupid. I was looking at you."


    "And? Did you find me attractive?", Allen asked with glee in his voice.


    Julius was irritated. Why is Allen teasing him? Allen even touched his privates and now Julius is thinking about it! But he will not go down without a fight.


    "Did you find ME attractive?"


    "Absolutely¡­", Allen''s breath sshed on the back of Julius'' neck. "You were the most handsome man in the nightclub¡­ after me."


    "Hmph! Sleep!", Julius grumbled while hoping that Allen didn''t notice his goosebumps.


    Allen chuckled and buried his face in Julius'' back. He inhaled deeply. "This is nice. I missed you."


    "Yeah. I missed you too¡­", Julius admitted.


    Julius is not sure how Allen does it, but the bed was not ufortable anymore and he slept off within minutes.


    Allen felt that Julius'' breathing became deep and steady. He is happy that Julius slept off quickly by his side, just how it used to be.


    Allen nted a light kiss at the back of Julius'' neck and whispered: "I missed you more¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1142 - Avoiding Punishment

    Earlier that day¡­


    Jasmine was fuming. No matter how much she called Marcus'' number, he didn''t answer.


    She went to his mansion and he was not there. Maids told her that he left before lunch time and didn''t return. Of course, they don''t know when he wille back.


    Jasmine went to Marcus'' office next. She didn''t have much hope to find him there, after all, his schedule was cleared and Marcus is known to skip on office time, if possible. His secretary told Jasmine that Marcus stopped by during lunch hours, but he left shortly after 1 PM and didn''t return since.


    It waste afternoon when Jasmine headed to the golf club, then to his penthouse, and she called three restaurants where he loves to eat while entertainingdies. He was not in any of those ces.


    Jasmine thought that she is out of options, when she remembered: Gavin. He is that hacker who provides his services to Marcus!


    Jasmine called Gavin and it took him forever to answer.


    "Yes?", his voice was drowsy. It was obvious that Jasmine woke him up.


    "I need you to trace a cell phone location.", Jasmine demanded.


    "Who are you?", Gavin grumbled. He does not know that number and an unknown person is asking him to trace a cell phone? He would be crazy to give any indication that he knows how to do that. Doesn''t that woman know that she is asking him to do something illegal?


    "Jasmine, assistant of Marcus White.", she introduced herself impatiently. She does not have time for this nonsense.


    Gavin thought for some time and asked her few questions to confirm her identity. He wanted to make sure it''s not an undercover cop or something like that, pretending to be Jasmine.


    When he confirmed that it''s her, Gavin asked: "What is the number I need to trace?"


    "Cell phone of Marcus White." Jasmine realized that her request does not make sense, so she quickly added: "You see¡­ he misced it, and he is attached to it."


    "My services are not free¡­", Gavin does not care about her reasons, as long as he is paid, he is fine. And most of the time, the less he knows, the better for him.


    Jasmine thought that she will explode from anger. Why is everyone asking her for money today? Sheposed herself, negotiated the price and transferred money to Gavin. After the money transfer was confirmed, Gavin sent coordinates and the address to Jasmine''s phone.


    Jasmine gritted her teeth. It''s a hotel!


    It was early evening by the time Jasmine reached the hotel. She went straight for the reception and asked in what room is Marcus White staying.


    "Miss, we can''t disclose information on our guests.", the receptionist looked at Jasmine derisively.


    "I am his personal assistant.", she hissed.


    "In that case, I rmend that you call your boss and ask him in what room he is staying¡­"


    "He is in an important meeting that should not be disturbed¡­", she ced a hundred dor bill on the desk and pushed it toward the receptionist. "Just tell me where Marcus White is¡­"


    The man nced at the money and raised his eyebrows.


    Jasmine understood: he wants more money! She stered a smile and gave him another one hundred dor bill. Today is unbelievable! Everyone is ripping her off!


    The receptionist smiled and gestured to his right. "Mr. White is in the restaurant."


    If Marcus is in a hotel room, he might lose his job for disclosing his location. But restaurant is not private, if this contemptuous woman looked around, she would see Mr. White herself. But he earned himself some sweet money.


    Jasmine felt like pping the man. But she grimaced and walked toward the restaurant.


    Jasmine stormed inside restaurant, ready to catch Marcus with some woman and she stopped in her tracks at the sight of Marcus having dinner with two women and four men. She knows them, they are Marcus'' business partners.


    To make everything worse, Marcus spotted her. "Jasmine? What brought you here?", Marcus stood up and walked to her.


    "I¡­", she was not sure what to say. Only now she realized that she acted rashly. Jasmine knows that she can''t say the truth. If Marcus finds out that Aiden told her some things and she left her post because of jealousy¡­ It will not end well.


    "Did anything happen? What did you find out?", Marcus asked in a low voice. He knows that Jasmine went to keep an eye on one of the hotels owned by the Morgan family, and they have their people in other hotels as well. If she came back like this, she probably found something important, right?


    Seeing that she is not talking, Marcus assumed that whatever she found out, it can''t be discussed in front of others.


    "Join us at the table.", Marcus offered and added: "We will be done shortly, and then the two of us can talk in private¡­"


    Jasmine forced a smile and joined them at the table. This is good, it will give her time to think of something¡­ anything! Jasmine reminded herself that she didn''t stay by Marcus'' side for so many years because she can''t use her head.


    About half an hourter¡­


    Marcus didn''t want to dy his talk with Jasmine by going somewhere, so he booked a suite in the same hotel where they had dinner and headed there with Jasmine.


    "Tell me.", Marcus said as soon as he closed the door behind him.


    Jasmine wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.


    "I missed you.", she purred while pressing her body against his.


    Marcus smiled. "I missed you as well but¡­ is that the reason you came from San Antonio? I thought you are keeping an eye on Opulence."


    Jasmine inched away, but her arms were still around Marcus'' neck. "Yes. I was. But since my mission was to uncover who is behind Morgans losing their hotels, and that waspleted, I rushed back."


    "Oh? What did you find out?"


    Jasmine gave Marcus a meaningful nce. "You were right, as usually. I saw your nephew there today, with his fianc¨¦e. They were checking out the ce. He told me that they are just passing by, but I don''t buy it. They were checking like new owners."


    "Fianc¨¦e? So, it was Aiden?"


    Jasmine nodded in confirmation. "We already know that Jeffrey is working with the army of Chaos and this is the evidence how Whites and the Chaos worked together to topple Morgans. We don''t know if they did that because Morgans offended Chaos, or to help Jeffrey by hurting you¡­ but there is a chance they did it because of both."


    Marcus pursed his lips while listening to Jasmine. It makes sense, but¡­"How Penelope Sanders fits into that story?"


    "Who?"


    "Mrs. Swalwell called earlier to say that new owner showed up as a young woman, Penelope Sanders. Or you didn''t look into that?"


    Jasmine smiled sweetly while her palms moved from Marcus'' neck over his chest lower. It gave her few seconds toe up with something that fits the current story: "How could I not look into it? She is obviously a puppet ced there by Jeffrey to hide the fact that he is behind it."


    "They are not hiding it well if Aiden showed his face there."


    "Mhm¡­", Jasmine hummed in confirmation while unbuttoning Marcus'' pants. "They are getting overconfident. We can use that¡­" She got on her knees.


    "Yes, we can¡­", Marcus confirmed and inhaled silently when Jasmine took him into her mouth.


    Jasmine smiled when she felt Marcus'' hand gripping her hair and guiding her. The sounds he made told her that he is enjoying and that is the sign that the danger of her being punished is avoided, for now. That is all she needs right now because by tomorrow she will investigate further ande up with something.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1143 - New Owner Of The Opulence Hotel (6)

    ~ San Antonio, the Opulence hotel ~


    In the morning, they met in Penny''s office.


    Penny shared with Sarah and Aiden details of her meeting with Marcy. Marcy mentioned to Penny several managers who are abusing their position. Penny was aware of some of them earlier, but few were new.


    Penny told them her opinion of Marcy: "She is enthusiastic to see that I want to make things right. Marcy does not approve of Mrs. Swalwell and her misdeeds, but she keeps it to herself because she needs the job. It''s not easy to get into a management position in hotel industry, and she is Mrs. Swalwell''s assistant for the sake of experience. Marcy said that she has evidence that we can use, and she will provide it today. Also, she will talk with Mrs. Swalwell about few sensitive topics today so that we have a better understanding what all Mrs. Swalwell did over the years as a general manager in this hotel."


    "We know that Mrs. Swalwell is working with Marcus White. She called him yesterday twice. We are not sure about the content of their conversation, but we can assume that it was about the new owner.", Sarah gestured toward Penny (aka the new owner).


    "Does that change anything?", Penny asked.


    Sarah nced at Aiden, indicating that he should to respond.


    "No. That woman is not useful for us. You can do whatever you want with her.", Aiden told Penny and then rified: "She probably told Marcus that you are the new owner, but no matter where Marcus looks, you are Penelope Sanders from Minnesota who currently lives in Los Angeles and is about to get married to a generous fianc¨¦. There are no electronic traces to connect you with Morgan family. Your parents rarely showed their faces here, and you were mostly at home. That helps our story because no employee can recognize you as Harriet. And even if they know that you are Morgan, Marcus does not care, and your parents are powerless. Legally they can''t touch you, and if they try in any other way... we got you covered."


    "You want to have Marcy as the next general manager?", Bridgette asked Penny.


    Penny confirmed. "Marcy is qualified, and she showed enthusiasm to work for the benefit of the hotel. She is young and ambitious and wants to prove herself. That puts her in the same line with any other qualified candidate who would apply for a position. However, the fact that she already knows the ins and outs of this hotel puts her at an advantage with everyone else and... I like her."


    "Do you need us here?", Sarah asked Penny.


    "No. I can manage. It should be done by lunch¡­", Penny responded.


    "We will leave Jesse and Oni with you, just in case.", Sarah assured Penny. "While you wrap up here, we will head out to Stars Resort and get a head start to check on the progress of security surveince instation and see if we find anything suspicious¡­"


    With that, Sarah, Aiden, Ron, Z, Allen and Julius headed to Penny''s second hotel in San Antonio, Stars Resort.


    Sarah and Aiden want to finish this five-hotel business as soon as possible, so that they can return to their missions. Noah is handling the army of Chaos, and he is sending regr reports, but they can''t leave everything to him, it is too much considering that it''s not only Sarah and Aiden, but four generals are absent as well (adding to the fact that Ade is being demoted).


    This reminded Sarah that they still didn''t talk to Sophia and Felix about their role in the army of Chaos! If Sophia and Felix are in the loop, they could help with some urgent decision making (maybe), and Sarah knows that Felix would melt from happiness if he sees what all they have in their warehouses. Since he does not know that they are an underground force, Sarah gave Felix only a fraction of what they have (mostly precious metals and stones), fearing that if she gives him more, he will start asking questions. Ah, she needs to talk to Sophia and Felix as soon as they get back.


    ~ San Antonio, the Stars Resort hotel ~


    The Stars Resort hotel is about one hour drive away from the Opulence. Both hotels give the same luxurious atmosphere with a difference that suites in the Stars Resort arerger and spa offers more services.


    Sarah was pleasantly surprised that Marcy already took over some of the responsibilities. She called Stars Resort while they were on their way making sure that the staff wees them their suites were ready: one top floor suite for Sarah and Aiden and three two-bedroom suites for their people.


    "I think that we should promote some of the new kids to deputies of the current generals. They can shadow the current ones on few missions and learn. Who performs well can start by acting as substitutes until they are ready to take over.", Sarah told Aiden when they were in their suite, unpacking.


    "You think they are ready?" Aiden paused and observed that Sarah nodded before agreeing with her: "Some of the new kids are promising. Let''s talk about it more when we get home."


    Both Sarah and Aiden know that the first seven kids arrived less than four months before the ones from Sierra Leone, but they spent almost two months in the Cabin with Ste until their Beach house in California waspleted. That is why the first seven have an advantage in their fighting skills. But even with that, few kids from Sierra Leone (like Allen and Julius) are catching up.


    Sarah sat on the sofa and patted a spot next to her, indicating to Aiden to take a seat.


    "We nned for this to be two or maybe a three day trip. At this rate, it will take more than a week.", Sarah started.


    Aiden agreed with her conclusion. He knows that the two of them have their tasks and can''t afford such a lengthy stay, but Penny can''t rush her work either. And both of them share an opinion that this is not useful utilization of their time, because they are mostly waiting for Penny to be done with her meetings.


    "Let''s prioritize what we need to do and then discuss if we will leave some of our kids behind or not.", Aiden suggested.


    Sarah approved this idea. "We should check all five hotels in person as well as scout the general area before we pick the suites for our use. Do you think that it''s safe to leave hotels with their existing security?"


    "Jesse and Oni can stay by Penny''s side until shees back to Los Angeles. Other than that, I think it''s fine. I don''t want to leave our kids on monitoring duty."


    "How about people from the White family?"


    Aiden rejected the idea. "We have Eve watching, and she will tell us if anything happens. Based on what we have, Morgan family is done, so the only person presenting any threat is Marcus. Marcus is busy with his schemes against Jeff, and these hotels were not his anyway. He is interested in them only because he thinks that it might give him information on the army of Chaos. With us out of the picture, his men are wasting time by staying here."


    Sarah thought about it before agreeing. A secondter, she shed a malicious smile. "Since your Uncle is so interested in the army of Chaos, how about we go and visit him?"


    Aidenughed seeing that Sarah is yful, ready to cause trouble. And it''s obvious that she has something on her mind. Well, he was never the one to say <em>''no''</em> to some fun. "I''m listening..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1144 - Partners (1)

    ~ San Antonio, the Stars Resort hotel ~


    Later that evening¡­


    After dinner, the group dispersed.


    Penny and Benjamin went to their suite to rest. Penny spent most of the day in meetings and she is exhausted. Ben gave herpany in the bed until she slept off and then he powered up hisptop and continued his work for White corp. He told Sarah that himing with them on this trip will not hinder his work, and he ns to prove it.


    Bridgette and Steve went to their suite, both in work-mode. Steve confirmed that he can stay longer with Bridgette and she is following up on few things for JoAnna while Steve is giving an update to Jeff about their progress in San Antonio. Jeff is not happy that they bumped into Jasmine and that Aiden decided to make his move, but Jeff reminded himself to trust his brother. Besides, even if Aiden and Sarah cause a mess, they can clean up after them. Jeff does not want to concern himself too much with that, because he has a pregnant wife to take care of!


    Sarah and Aiden have their ns. They confirmed that Lukas White is currently recuperating on one of the Marcus'' estates, just outside Houston. Since the party at the White Mansion, Lukas is rambling how Hill sisters are part of the army of Chaos. Of course, no one believes him, because they are convinced he is talking nonsense due to trauma. But it got Sarah''s attention and she wants to pay him a visit. That will be a great opportunity for the army of Chaos to visit Marcus as well. Ah, it will be a fun night!


    "We are going on a mission and will be back by morning. Until then¡­ take care of each other.", Sarah told them. "You have a free evening, enjoy and¡­ stay safe."


    Sarah and Aiden are happy that they can give <em>''evenings off''</em> to their kids. Last few months were busy.


    Ron and Z are looking sharp and they are headed for a nightclub, ready to dance their night away!


    Oni came to the suite which Jesse is sharing with Ron and the two of them upied the living area with twoptops and printouts. The papers are scattered everywhere. Jesse is introducing Oni to the Shadow Ravens organization, starting with a quick overview before a deep-dive into the targets which Jesse selected for scouting missions.


    "You said that you want revenge.", Oni summarized what Jesse told her before asking: "Why not wipe them out? That should be easy, right? What is the goal of scouting these locations?"


    Jesse paused while thinking how to exin. "My whole unit was wiped out and I want to understand why that happened, otherwise I will not be able to sleep peacefully. I need a closure. Most of the information is offline, and I suspect that the archive is in one of the locations I selected for scouting¡­"


    Oni listened carefully and she felt a mix of emotions: sad, because Jesse went through that; happy, because he is sharing all this with her; excited, because she will go to Europe with Jesse (just the two of them!).


    Oni understood that Shadow Ravens took in Jesse under their wing when he was a teenager and they groomed him into adulthood. She can rte to that, because that is what Sarah and Aiden are doing for her. The thought that people she trusts might betray and abandon her is... devastating. Now Oni knows why Jesse is looking for a closure and she is determined to help him find it.


    Allen and Julius decided to go for a walk along San Antonio river. They heard from a hotel staff member about a stretch which has a number of vendors selling treats, souvenirs and various knick-knacks. It is a hot-spot where youth gathers. It sounded much less hectic than a nightclub, and they will still get to go out and see something different.


    Everyone has their own ns¡­


    ¡­


    Allen and Julius started their evening with a boat tour. Besides them, about twenty more people were on a boat which slowly glided over the San Antonio river and an enthusiastic guide was describing things they passed by. It is a touristy thing to do, but that is what they were at that moment, tourists.


    Allen didn''t care much about the things their guide talked about. He enjoyed the feeling of a pleasant evening breeze on his cheeks and Julius sitting beside him. Allen leaned back and looked up. He smiled at the sight of tree-canopies which extend above the river, and there were lights hanging straight down. It was a beautiful sight.


    Julius was paying attention to the story the guide was narrating and he nced at Allen. The sight of his best friend gazing up with a bright smile on his face while lights from above reflect in his eyes was¡­ picture perfect. And Julius got his phone and snapped one.


    "What are you doing?", Allen asked.


    "Nothing. Just something for me.", Julius responded and hid his phone back in the pocket.


    Allen smiled while looking at Julius who did his best to avoid his gaze. It''s not the first time that he caught Julius secretly taking his photo, but it''s the first time that he called him out on that. And Allen would tell Julius how cute his bashful expression is, but there are people around, and¡­ it''s not right.


    After the boat tour, Allen and Julius found an ice-cream vendor. The man was proudly exining how this is hand-made ice-cream and the recipe is in his family for three generations and Julius and Allen exchanged nces while sharing an understanding that they want ice-cream talk to end, so that ice-cream eating can start. But the man was friendly and chatty, and it won''t hurt to listen to him for few minutes, they are not in a rush.


    Their attention got pulled to amotion down the path. Fourrger boys were talking in raised voices with two girls who were clearly ufortable.


    "Hmph!", the ice-cream vendor scoffed. "Them again¡­"


    "You know them?", Allen asked.


    The man nodded with a frown. "Everyone from here knows them. They are local troublemakers, bullying girls and kids¡­"


    Allen inhaled when he realized that Julius already crossed half the distance between them and the troublemakers. Ah, Julius was never the one to watch quietly when someone is bullied.


    "You owe us¡­", one of the troublemakers said to the girls.


    "We don''t owe you anything!", one girl responded defiantly, while the other one hid behind her.


    "Everyone here needs to pay, and your turn was yesterday! Now you owe us with interest¡­", the troublemaker sneered.


    The girl''s chin trembled, but she stood her ground. "No!"


    The troublemaker raised his arm and it hovered in the air. He was obviously threatening her with a p.


    "Is there a problem?", Julius asked when he was two steps away.


    The troublemaker lowered his arm and red at Julius. "Tourist? It''s none of your business¡­ unless you want to pay what they owe us."


    "We don''t owe you anything!", the girl repeated.


    "Shut up!" The troublemaker lost his patience and raised his arm again, this time he swung it for a p.


    Julius was in front of him in an instant and he blocked the p effortlessly.


    "Only losers hit girls.", Julius said to a baffled troublemaker.


    It took troublemaker a second topose himself. He narrowed his eyes at Julius and was about to punch him, when Julius stepped back and his body twisted, giving him a momentum for a perfect kick in the chest. It is a move that Aiden taught him.


    The troublemaker stumbled backward and plopped into the river (the path is right next to the river). Three henchmen were not sure if they should help their leader or attack Julius. They decided to attack and few secondster, they joined their boss for a swim.


    "Learn to pick your battles!", Julius eximed victoriously at four troublemakers who were shivering and cursing while swimming to the nearby staircase to get out of the cold water.


    It''s a pleasant April evening, but it''s not warm enough for swimming in a river.


    Julius watched with a smirk four troublemakers while they climbed up and dashed away without looking back.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1145 - Partners (2)

    There was an apuse behind Julius. He didn''t realize that he had an audience.


    Nearby youth saw the scene, but no one dared to act. However, now with the troublemakers gone, they can cheer for the guy who had the courage to step in.


    "Thank you!", the girl who was defying the bullies said.


    "Don''t mention it.", Julius responded while scratching the back of his head.


    "No, no¡­ if you didn''t help us, I''m sure Cesar would hit us.", she said.


    Julius understood that Cesar is the name of the troublemaker.


    "You should go home.", Julius told the girls.


    "They will note back tonight. And next time we wille inrger numbers so that they don''t dare bully us again! I''m Ang, what is your name?"


    "Julius¡­", he responded, and his eyes moved, looking for Allen.


    "Julius, let us treat you an ice cream." Ang tugged her friend toe forward. "We saw you stand there, so you must want one, right? This is Pearl..."


    Julius nodded as a greeting. Well, he wanted an ice cream but¡­ Where is Allen? The girl is talking a lot. Julius wondered, do all girls talk so much? He prefers Allen who talks... just right.


    Eventually, Julius looked at Ang. "If you saw me at the ice cream vendor, you saw that I was not alone. Did you see where my friend went?"


    Ang shook her head indicating that she does not know.


    "He is over there¡­", Pearl responded and pointed to the right.


    Julius saw a shadow on a bench further away and shook his head. This Allen¡­ is he throwing a tantrum because Julius did something rash? Julius knows that Allen is worried even when he watches him spar, he can''t imagine how anxious Allen is to see him fight for real.


    "Hey¡­", Julius called when he took a seat on the bench next to Allen. "Why did you leave without saying anything? If one of the girls didn''t spot you, I would not know where to find you."


    Allen turned to look away from Julius. "Yeah, like you would notice that I left."


    "Of course, I noticed. Al? Are you sulking? What is wrong?"


    "I don''t know¡­", Allen sighed.


    Julius pulled Allen''s shoulder, forcing him to turn toward him. "Talk to me."


    "I saw you going to rescue those girls without caring about your safety. I was concerned¡­ and then you took care of everything and¡­ you don''t need me."


    Julius chuckled. "Since when are you so needy and insecure?"


    "Since you don''t think about me¡­"


    Julius moved and showed a vani ice-cream in his hand. "Who said I don''t think about you?"


    Allen''s face lit up. He inched closer to the ice-cream and smelled it to confirm the vor. "I thought you like strawberry¡­"


    "But I know that you like vani."


    Allen nced at Julius'' other hand. "You got only one?"


    Julius confirmed. "It''s big. I thought we can share this one."


    Allen was touched by the gesture, but then he remembered those two girls who clung onto Julius after he did his <em>''heroic rescue''</em> and nced around. "Where are the girls?"


    Julius shrugged. "Why would I know?" He nudged Allen with his elbow, reminding him to take the ice-cream.


    Allen looked at Julius and guilt washed over him. Why is he acting like a spoiled brat? It''s not Julius'' fault that those two girls looked at him like he is the most handsome man around. Heck, even Allen thinks that there is no one more handsome than Julius. And Julius got only one ice-cream, Allen''s favorite even though Julius can eat three and still ask for more.


    "Just a minute¡­", Allen said and dashed toward the ice-cream vendor.


    Julius looked at Allen while he purchased an ice-cream. And he knew that Allen will get the strawberry vored one.


    "I''m sorry.", Allen said while giving strawberry ice-cream to Julius. "I am not used to sharing you with others."


    Julius was surprised to hear that. "Sharing me? When did that happen?"


    Juliusughed seeing that Allen is ufortable. He nudged him with his shoulder. "Al, don''t you know that I studied extra hard just so that I can score on the top with you and that we cane on this mission together?"


    "Really?"


    "Mhm¡­", Julius hummed a confirmation. "I pushed myself at least three times as hard as you just so that I get close to you! Did you forget that studying always went easy for you, while I am more... physical."


    "No, I didn''t forget. But I thought that you got smarter with age.", Allen teased him.


    Julius was outraged. "You!"


    Allenughed.


    They were both silent for some time, busy with their ice-creams and their thoughts.


    Allen knows that Julius always struggled with academics at the orphanage, and he saw that since they joined Sarah and Aiden, Julius'' test scores are steadily improving. The two of them studied together, but Allen never needed a lot of time. Absorbing new knowledge is easy for Allen and he used most of his free time on the training grounds, because that is where he usually falls behind.


    Allen saw that when the two of them finished, Julius would study with N, Oni, Haru, Tejan or Daniel. At that time, Allen thought how Julius is using the study sessions as an excuse to make friends, maybe even to avoid him, but now¡­ his heart was all warm and fuzzy at the thought that Julius went above and beyond so that he can get close to him.


    "Juju¡­ Did you really study extra just so that we can be partners for the mission?" Allen held his breath while waiting for Julius to respond.


    "Yes.", Julius admitted. "And it''s not just for this mission, for every future one as well. I remember that from day one Sarah is saying that good test scores will get us benefits, like bodyguard duties and other missions. I want to be able to match you so that you are not ashamed of me, and that we can be partners. I don''t want to be a partner with anyone else. Every time I felt that I can''t study anymore, I thought how your score will be in the first ce and you will go on a mission with someone who is not me, and that was¡­ unbearable."


    "Juju, I don''t want to be a partner with anyone other than you.", Allen assured Julius.


    Julius smiled. Somehow, those words filled up his chest and made him¡­ happy.


    "Let''s go back to the hotel.", Allen suggested.


    Julius cleared his throat. "Give me a minute."


    "Why?"


    "You remember what happens when I am happy?", Julius asked and then added in a small voice: "You said that it happens to you too."


    Allen remembered: a hard-on. He nced at Julius'' crotch, but he is sitting, and it''s dark so he can''t see anything. He had to confirm: "You have one right now?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    Allenughed. "You are wearing jeans pants, it''s not going to be visible."


    "But it''s still ufortable to walk.", Julius said awkwardly.


    "Think of something not-happy, that should help.", Allen rmended.


    Julius took a deep breath. "I heard Sarah and Aiden talk about speeding up our work here. We will probably go home tomorrow or the day after."


    Allen frowned. "Is that a not-happy thought?"


    "I will need to sleep by myself again.", Julius'' displeasure was obvious.


    Allen was not sure how to respond to this. The Cliffside Vi is their home, and they are both happy there. But here, out on a mission, they get to sleep together, and no one knows about it. And they can''t be certain that they will be paired up like this for the next mission, because if Jamari is here instead of Ron then Allen or Julius would sleep with Jesse in the suite. Probably Allen because Sarah and Aiden group them by age and Allen is few days older than Julius (they don''t know their true birth dates, so they are using the dates when they came to the orphanage).


    Allen slumped on the bench next to Julius. "At home, I can sneak into your room after everyone sleeps, or you cane into mine¡­"


    Julius frowned. "I don''t like sneaking around. It makes me feel like we are doing something wrong."


    "Then we are down to two options.", Allen said.


    "Which ones?"


    "One is that we don''t sleep together." Allen paused before continuing: "And the second one is that we talk to Sarah and Aiden."


    "What if they hate us?", Julius was unable to hide his anxiousness.


    Allen shrugged. "Unless we talk to them, we don''t know how they will react."


    Julius nodded in understanding. He decided to cheer up because... "No matter what, we have tonight."


    Julius stood up and Allen was right by his side. They walked back to the hotel in silence.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1146 - The Night Visit From Dark Gods

    ~ Nearby Houston, estate belonging to Marcus White ~


    Other than few lights in the main hallways, the luxurious mansion is in the dark.


    Everyone is sleeping, and only the security guards are moving around their predetermined paths. But their alertness is low, most of them are doing this job for years and they never had a break-in.


    Sarah and Aiden had no problem getting into the mansion undetected. Eve took over the electronic surveince system and put it on a loop so the two of them are practically invisible.


    They found their way into the study room.


    Aiden is sitting on a leather office chair and going through the documents which he found in the drawers in the oversized oak desk. Sarah is behind him, working on cracking the code for the safe which is in the wall, behind therge portrait of Marcus White.


    "Ah¡­", Sarah inhaled excitedly when she opened the safe.


    Sarah inspected the contents and she was not impressed.


    "Money¡­ deeds¡­ bonds... and¡­ what is this?", she looked at a printout with a list of thirteen-digit numbers.


    Aiden nced over her shoulder. "No idea. But if it''s in the safe, it''s important to Marcus. Let''s take it all."


    "OK." Sarah had no objections. She stuffed everything in her backpack and looked at Aiden who was back at going through drawers. "Are you done?"


    "Almost."


    "What are you looking for?"


    Aiden chuckled. "I don''t know. We are just messing with the man. If I find something useful we will take it, and if it''s not useful I will rearrange his drawers."


    Sarah giggled. "If you feel like rearranging things, you can tidy up our warehouse."


    Aiden looked at Sarah and grimaced when he realized that she is teasing him. Being an organized person is a good thing, alright? "I want to see him scratching his head while wondering what happened."


    "When your Uncle opens the safe, he will have a good idea what happened¡­" She ced a t palm-sized round device in the safe and closed it before pushing the portrait of Marcus White back in ce.


    Sarah saw that Aiden has no intention to stop going through drawers. How many drawers can one desk have? Based on Aiden''s gleeful expression, Sarah can see that he is enjoying. Tonight, her fianc¨¦ is extra-mischievous.


    "Hey¡­", Sarah called. "While you are busy with that, I''m going to check on Lukas. See you on the rendezvous point¡­"


    Aiden''s grin fell. "What¡­?" He exhaled in frustration when he looked at the open window. She left already!


    He touched his ear stud and whispered: "Be careful."


    "Always¡­", Sarah''s voice sounded, and he can tell that she is smiling.


    ¡­


    Lukas jerked out of his sleep and nervously looked around his room. Last few weeks he is not sleeping well, and since the party at the White Mansion, he does not get more than two hours of sleep in one stretch. He is haunted by the nightmares: red eyes, ck mask, evilugh. And during those horrible dreams, both of his arms hurt like they are about to fall off. Faces of the Russian bodyguard merge with Sarah Hill and then that mask shows up, while words ring in his mind: The Goddess of the night, the child of Chaos¡­


    Lukas panicked at the sight of the sheer curtain moving toward him.


    He froze and held his breath for an endless second until he realized that it''s just an open window. Lukas exhaled in relief, but in the next instant he stiffened again because... why is the window open? He scrambled out of the bed and closed the window swiftly.


    He nced outside through the ss, but he could not see anything in the moonless night. Low sr lights dimly illuminated the pathways in the back garden, and other than dancing shadows, there was nothing else. But he was tense, and those shadows reminded him of danger that looms above him.


    "Who is there?!", he almost shrieked in panic when he turned to look toward the room into the darkness. There is nothing. But, there WAS a sound. Is he imagining it? Is he losing his mind, just how his father told him numerous times inst few weeks?


    His head snapped toward his bed. There was that faint shuffling sound again!


    How is he supposed to go back to bed now?


    Lukas exhaled in frustration. There is nothing! If he calls his bodyguards, they will tell his father in the morning and then... What will he say? That he is afraid? They willugh at him. How can he be the next Master of the White family if he is afraid of the dark?


    "Hi¡­", a sensual female voice came from his right and Lukas almost peed himself when he saw two red dots in the dark.


    The two red dots moved and the faint light from the second window revealed the outline of the shadow which looked like a female body. And those red dots are eyes!


    Maybe Lukas sees only outlines, but with Eve-vision, Sarah can see Lukas clearly. Even his petrified expression.


    "Oooh¡­ Hell!", Lukas said under his breath and dashed back into his bed. He wanted to go for the door, but that woman-shadow is in between him and the door, and there is no way he will jump from the second floor window! Both of his arms are in cast from elbows down and if he jumps he will break something else, probably a leg.


    "Mmm¡­", Sarah hummed and corrected him: "It''s Chaos, not Hell."


    She walked toward Lukas slowly and the light from the closest window fell on her. Lukas could now see that it''s a female with ck mask on her face, ck outfit¡­ and he would admire the figure if he is not scared shitless.


    "What do you want?", Lukas managed to ask in a weak voice.


    "I heard that you are calling for me, so I came to ask you: What do you want?"


    "Calling for you?" Lukas remembered that he is talking about the Goddess of the night and he trembled while chanting: "Nothing, nothing, nothing¡­"


    "Uhm¡­", Sarah let a sound of disapproval. "Didn''t you hear that I''m a Goddess? If you don''t want me to appear in front of you, you should not call my name."


    "I will not do it¡­ ever again!"


    "Good!", Sarah tilted her head and looked at Lukas who seemed relieved. "But, I am already here. You need to give me something, or I made this trip for nothing¡­"


    "What do you want?"


    Sarah shrugged. "When you summon a deity, there should be some offerings, yes? Or, if you don''t have anything, then I will take what I see fit."


    Sarah looked around the room and with her Eve-vision spotted a safe, behind the portrait of Lukas, above his desk. Really¡­ son is just like his father.


    Sarah moved toward the portrait and moved it to the side.


    "Open.", shemanded.


    Lukas hesitated for a second, but then scooted off the bed and unlocked the safe. As soon as the door cracked open, he dashed back into the bed.


    He cringed when he realized that she scooped all the contents and put them¡­ somewhere. But he can''t concern himself with that now because the most important is for that shadow to leave.


    Lukas inhaled sharply when the sheer curtain moved again. Didn''t he close that window a minute ago?


    "Why are you here?", Sarah asked in a whisper while moving the portrait of Lukas in the original position over the closed safe.


    Lukas wondered why is the dark Goddess asking him that question, and in the next moment he was confident that his soul is about to leave his body when he saw a second shadow in his room!


    "Why is this taking so long?", Aiden responded with a question.


    "This mortal made his offerings for summoning me.", Sarah gestured toward Lukas.


    "You dare to summon my wife?", Aiden growled at Lukas while pulling Sarah closer to him.


    "He said that he will not do it again.", Sarah hugged Aiden.


    She likes that he called her his wife, and she loves that he immediately understood that they are in the role of Nyx and Erebus. Ah, only Aiden understands her without any exnations.


    Aiden''s palm caressed the exposed lower half of Sarah''s cheek and he kissed her on the lips before asking: "You trust him?"


    "Not really. How about we break him?"


    Lukas looked at two dark figures, both with ck masks and red eyes, facing him and¡­ he peed himself.


    Sarah grimaced. "I don''t want to touch him now. He is filthy."


    Aiden grunted in approval.


    Lukas nced down and realized what the warm sensation is. But he didn''t dare say anything.


    By the time he looked up, there was no sign of two shadows in his room. He wanted to go and close that damned window and to turn on the lights, but he feared, <em>''what if those two shadows are still inside?''</em> and decided to stay put.


    Lukas didn''t dare to move. He sat in the bed and hugged his knees in the dark room with the open window. After some time, Lukas felt that the moist bedding he is sitting on is getting cold. It took him a long time to find his courage and call for maids to change his bedsheets. And he needed a shower.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1147 - Cant Trust Anyone (1)

    ~ Nearby Houston, estate belonging to Marcus White ~


    10:17 AM


    Lukas entered his father''s study and saw that Marcus and Jasmine are there, waiting for him.


    "How are you doing?", Marcus asked obviously still drowsy Lukas.


    "Tired and achy.", Lukas responded.


    He is achy because his broken arms are hurting and tired because he barely got any sleepst night. Two shadows with glowing red eyes, visiting him in the middle of the night was¡­ terrifying.


    "Staff told me that you wetted your bedst night. Care to exin?", Marcus scowled.


    Lukas lowered his head in embarrassment. What will he say? That the two shadows visited him and scared the soul out of him? No, he can''t mention anything rted to the army of Chaos. Whenever he mentioned it, it never ended well because¡­ no one believes him. He can see that they are looking at him like he is crazy. Heck, if he is the one listening to such stories, he would not believe it either.


    But his father is still looking at him and waiting for an exnation. "I had a dreamst night that I went to the restroom¡­ it was a vivid dream and by the time I realized that it''s not real, it was toote."


    "I see¡­", Marcus didn''t believe him, and he made zero effort to conceal that fact. It made him wonder, why would Lukas lie? "Nothing strange happenedst night?"


    "No. Why do you ask?"


    "Because something happened. I''m not sure what, but some things are not in ce. I suspect that we had a thief.", Marcus said unhappily.


    As soon as he entered the study, he noticed that something is off about his desk. And contents of his drawers are¡­ rearranged. He didn''t find anything missing, but there is a chance that he just didn''t notice it, yet.


    Even before reaching his study, Marcus found that many things are out of ce. All decorative figurines and statues as well as photos in his study and through the hallways are turned backward! Even the ones just outside his bedroom! It made him feel that everyone turned their backs on him, but he is probably overthinking it.


    Marcus is finding it difficult to believe that thieves snuck into his mansion full of expensive decor and instead of taking something, they just turned everything around. And they didn''t leave any traces behind!


    "A thief? Security guys didn''t see anything? What about security cameras?", Lukas asked.


    Marcus rubbed his temples and sighed before responding: "Everything looks fine."


    "Are you saying that there is a thief out there who knows where security blind spots are, so he can move through our house undetected?" Lukas was hoping that his father will conclude that those are NOT people!


    Marcus was still shaking his head. "We don''t have so many blind spots so that a person can move through the mansion and not be spotted."


    Lukas knows that he should not be happy about this, buttely his father is treating him badly and he finds this confused state oddly satisfying. And why is Jasmine just standing there like a statue? That is so uncharacteristic of her.


    No matter how much he wanted to shout how it was the Gods of Chaos, Lukas swallowed it down. His father wille to that conclusion eventually, and Lukas will y it cool and gloat when his father admits that this whole time Lukas is the one who got it right!


    "There is nothing missing in my room, and I didn''t see or hear anything out of the ordinary. If any thief was herest night, I slept through it. Can I leave now?"


    Lukas wants to go back and catch up on his sleep. He saw Marcus wave his hand dismissively and went back to his room.


    "What do you think?", Marcus asked Jasmine.


    "He knows something.", Jasmine concluded. "Lukas would never miss an opportunity to find out more about a mysterious thief, especially howtely he is rambling about the army of Chaos."


    "I think so too.", Marcus agreed with her. "I expected him to immediately say how it was something rted to Chaos, and yet¡­ he didn''t."


    Jasmine frowned. "Is there a chance that he¡­ switched sides?"


    Marcus'' expression hardened. He does not have a very good opinion of Lukas'' character, but to switch sides and betray his father? That is unbelievable! Or is it?


    "Increase monitoring of Lukas.", Marcus ordered in a stern tone. "I want to know with whom he talks and when. Other than a wet bed, was there anything else unusual in his room?"


    Jasmine looked at her notes. "The maid reported that she closed his window. With his panic around the army of Chaos, ever since his first arm was broken, Lukas always double-checked that his windows are closed, fearing that someone will sneak in."


    Marcus thought about it. "His window¡­ It''s facing the garden. Have our guards check for any traces of intruders there. The soil is soft, if we are lucky, we might find some footprints¡­" He gestured to Jasmine to head out and issue those orders to the staff.


    When Jasmine left, Marcus called Gavin.


    "I have a job for you. I want you to keep tabs on any calls and texts that my son makes or receives. Also, I want to know about any email correspondence¡­"


    Gavin took notes of instructions Marcus gave him.


    "Got it.", Gavin confirmed. "Did you find your cell phone?"


    "My what?", Marcus thought that he didn''t understand the question.


    "Your assistant called and asked me to trace your phone''s location. She said that it''s important to you. I found it at a hotel¡­"


    ¡­


    Marcus was still thinking about his phone call with Gavin when Jasmine returned to his study.


    He does not want to believe that Jasmine is working behind his back, but he has to check. "Jasmine, how did you know where to find me when you came from San Antonio?"


    Jasmine paused for a second, surprised that we went to that topic. Is he going to ask her more questions about Aiden and his fianc¨¦e? But she can''t tell him that she tracked his phone because he will ask <em>''why?''</em> and she will say that his calendar was empty, and she was jealous¡­ and Marcus does NOT like when women im ownership of him.


    "I am your assistant. How can I not know where you are?", Jasmine responded with a smile.


    Marcus nodded in understanding.


    Jasmine breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Marcus returned to the documents in front of him, and he will not ask more about that topic.


    What she didn''t know is that Marcus'' nod was one of disappointment. Her answer confirmed that she is lying. Well, Marcus didn''t reach where he is because he trusts people, but some part of him believed that Jasmine might be a woman by his side who has the capability to be of use for more than just bed warming and executing orders.


    Now he needs to reexamine his understanding of this woman. Is she even executing his orders? If she lied about how she found him, what else she lied about? Marcus sighed while confirming to himself that he is on his own. He can''t rely on anyone because people are either incapable or¡­ traitors. Ah, it''s lonely at the top.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1148 - Cant Trust Anyone (2)

    About half an hourter¡­


    Jasmine is going through the report from the security on the property rted to previous night: "There are no visible traces of intruders or anything out of the ordinary in the back garden¡­"


    Marcus rubbed his temples. "How is that possible? Someone was here. He didn''te in through the front door¡­ Is he capable of flying? Or a ghost?"


    Marcus does not know that he is spot on about the flying part. Sarah and Aiden reached (and left) his property with their almost-soundless helicopter which hovered above the mansion while the two of them performed their mission (aka mischief). Other than using their abilities to move around, they used few ropes and Eve was navigating them around the security personnel. It was executed wlessly.


    Jasmine was unable toe to any reasonable exnation on how the thief got inside the mansion undetected, so there is another option: "Can we confirm that it''s not a prank by someone who is in the mansion?"


    Marcus scowled. "Who would dare to pull a prank by messing with my things?"


    Jasmine realized that Marcus'' temper is rising, and she decided to drop the idea that it was someone from the inside. But, which thief would risking into a home of Marcus White just for the sake of checking out a ce? "Is anything missing?"


    "Not that I can see¡­" Marcus'' voice trailed while his eyes moved to his portrait.


    He stood up, moved the painting and unlocked the safe behind it.


    Marcus frowned at the sight of his personal safe being¡­ empty. He tried remembering, when did he open itst time? Few days ago? Can''t be more than that.


    Marcus moved and red at Jasmine. Other than him and Jasmine, no one knows thebination!


    "What is that?", Jasmine asked while peeking from the side at the palm-sized device which Sarah left behind.


    "Take it.", Marcus ordered. He does not know what is it, and he has no intention of touching it.


    Jasmine didn''t dare disobey Marcus. She can see that he is upset, and she does not want to add to it. With shaky hands she took the device and ced it gently on Marcus'' desk. She observed it carefully.


    "There is a button.", Marcus told Jasmine and she realized that he is hiding behind his chair.


    Jasmine understood that she needs to push the button¡­


    Four thin light-blueser beams shoot from the device up into the air and expanded their edges to form a perfect square-pyramid without a base. Few inches above the device, right in-between the foursers, a circle appeared mid-air. The edges of the circle shimmered for a second before eight arrows emerged out of it and formed: the symbol of Chaos.


    Jasmine and Marcus stared at the symbol which was projected in front of them, and neither of them blinked or made a sound.


    About ten secondster, the symbol of Chaos and fourser beams disappeared, and the device made a low hissing sound before a stream of smoke came out of it, followed with an acidic smell. The device self-destructed. Of course, it did. There is no way that Sarah will allow any piece of gadget she makes to fall into the hands of the enemy.


    "What does this mean?", Jasmine''s shaky voice betrayed that she is trembling.


    Marcus snorted. "What does it mean? It means that they were here. It means that no ce is safe!"


    Marcus looked at Jasmine whose face was so pale that it looked like she is about to faint.


    He could not help but wonder if Jasmine is acting, or is this real fear because she knows that he is on to her?


    "Get out!", Marcus shouted at her and threw the projection device into the trash bin.


    Jasmine looked at Marcus in disbelief for a second and then scrambled out of his study. She can see that Marcus is furious and no matter how much she wants to be by his side, when he is angry it is better to stay away before he directs his fury at her.


    Marcus slumped into his chair and balled his hands into fists.


    They were here! They managed to get into his home (well, one of many), mess up his things and even get into his safe¡­ without a trace. Just who are these people? Are they even people? Or are the stories correct and he is dealing with mysterious forces of ghosts, demons and Gods?


    And other than taking his things, they got to his people as well?


    Marcus'' anxiousness morphed into paranoia with each passing second.


    Marcus knows that this morning Lukas lied. Is this the first time that Lukas lied, or just the first time that Marcus noticed it? Did Lukas make a deal with the army of Chaos to betray him? Would his son do that? Actually¡­ Lukas would do that. If the army of Chaos offered him the position of a Master right away, he would coborate with them. Why wait for his father to hand over the position if he can get it now?


    "Ungrateful spawn!", Marcus squeezed through his teeth.


    And what about Jasmine? If she lied about how she found him in the hotel¡­ What if she lied about the reason why she left the Opulence? Jasmine already admitted that she met with Aiden and his fianc¨¦e. What if they offered her a deal? To betray him for¡­ what exactly? Maybe she got some position as well. How long is she plotting behind his back? No wonder she is always smiling and eager to please him! She is doing that to hide her true intentions! Slut!


    Marcus banged with his fist on the desk when the thought hit him: <em>''She is in this with Lukas!''</em>


    Of course, howe he didn''t see it earlier? Lukas is known for his lecherous appetite, and Jasmine is always willing. The two of them are sharing a bed! Yes! Those two are working together in order to topple him! With Lukas as the new Master and Jasmine by his side¡­


    That exins the events from the previous night as well! There are no ghosts or flying people or Gods or any other nonsense, it was Lukas and Jasmine! The two of them messed up with things in the mansion and Jasmine knows about the safe, so she removed the contents and ced this wretched device which Aiden gave her when they met in Opulence!


    Marcus breathed heavily and told himself to calm down. He needs to think!


    What does he know? He knows that the army of Chaos is a dangerous enemy. And because of them he lost his son and his assistant. And he thought that the two of them are faithful!


    What is his goal? He wants to be the Master of the White family, that position belongs to him! Who knows how deep the army of Chaos reached inside hiswork? If they managed to get their hands on Lukas and Jasmine who are so close to him, what about others? Morgans are gone, and with every passing day they are chipping off his support further!


    What are his options? Will he give up? No way. There is no way he is giving up on bing the Master of the White family because he IS the Master! Then, there is only one thing to do¡­ He needs to act now, before more people leave his ship. And he can''t let anyone know that Lukas and Jasmine switched sides, because if other pawns find out that those two left, it is highly likely that they will drop their support as well. Also, he does not want to tell Jasmine and Lukas that he is onto them. He will wait and see how far they will go. Now that he knows that they are traitors, he will keep an eye on them.


    But first, there is one urgent thing. Marcus called Gavin¡­


    "I told you to monitor my son, Lukas. I want you to monitor the same activity for my assistant, Jasmine as well."


    "That will cost you extra.", Gavin said with glee in his voice.


    "I know!", Marcus growled and ended the call.


    Marcus took few deep breaths topose himself and called Jasmine to return to his office.


    "I decided. We will begin with our big n now.", Marcus told Jasmine. "I need you to stay close to me. Don''t leave my side even for a minute."


    Jasmine smiled. She is happy that his bad mood is gone. That was unusually fast, but she will not dwell on it.


    She got the phone from her purse. "Understood. I know what to do..."


    Marcus sighed while thinking how he does not trust Jasmine. And he never will.


    Ah, he needs to find another assistant.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1149 - Harriet Is Dead (1)

    ~ Austin ~


    A ck Lexus is moving slowly through an older suburb of Austin.


    Penny and Ben are in the back, Jesse is driving, and Oni is sitting by his side on the front passenger''s seat.


    Penny is observing the neighborhood. It''s old, but well maintained. Twone road is bordered with sidewalks on each side. The front yards are small, simple and clean.


    Several people, obviously neighbors, are standing on the sidewalk at the corner, and chatting lively. She can hear theirughter through the open window.


    Penny opened the window for some fresh spring air which helps to clear her mind because right now, her mind is a mess and based on Ben''s persistent gentle strokes on her back, he can feel her anxiousness.


    She looked at the man by her side and smiled. "I am happy you are here.", Penny told Ben.


    Ben smiled and kissed the back of her palm. "I will always be by your side."


    Her smile widened and she leaned on him. Yes, Ben''s proximity makes Penny feel safe and peaceful. She finds it interesting that feelings like <em>''safe''</em> and <em>''peaceful''</em> are still novel for her.


    The car stopped in front of a two story Tudor style house which has a yard which is not maintained.


    Ben stepped out first and opened the door for Penny.


    Penny stood on the sidewalk and looked at the house with aplex expression. It is a house that her maternal grandparents left behind. No one lived in that house for as long as Penny remembers, her grandparents died when she was very young, and she has no memories of them.


    Based on the information that Sarah gave Penny, her parents are now staying in this house.


    "You don''t need to do this.", Ben told Penny.


    Penny looked at Ben and adjusted his tie. She smiled when she remembered their conversation from the hotel, before they headed here¡­


    "You dressed up sharp¡­", Penny told Ben when she saw that he is wearing a formal suit.


    "Of course, I am going to meet my inws.", he said with a straight face.


    Pennyughed. "No matter what they say, I don''t want them back in my life. You don''t need to dress up for them."


    Ben hugged Penny and looked her in the eyes. "This is how I see it: If they approve of you, of us, they will be happy that your future husband is well dressed. And if they don''t approve, then it does not matter because I care only about your opinion¡­"


    Penny smiled and leaned into his embrace. He knows what to say to make her feel at ease. And he is right. This is not about getting an approval. This is about a closure.


    Back to present¡­


    "I need to do this." Penny responded. "I feel that there is some weight on my chest and unless I confront them, I will never be free. I don''t want to live in fear."


    Ben pressed his lips into a line and nodded. He held Penny''s hand while she walked toward the house.


    Jesse and Oni were one step behind them, observing the surroundings and making sure that there are no dangers.


    Penny rang the doorbell, but no one answered.


    "There are two people in the back of the house.", Jesse told Penny. He used Eve-vision to scan the area.


    Penny felt her heart thumping wildly in her chest as she walked along the path overgrown with grass around the house.


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan are sitting in lounging chairs and sipping tea in silence. They never spoke much, and now that they fell on hard times they prefer to be silent because whenever they talk, it bes an argument.


    They can''t afford to pay for any help in the house, so they need to do everything by themselves.


    Mrs. Morgan didn''t step into the kitchen for more than thirty years (other than to see why the appetizers arete), so her cooking skills are¡­ rusty.


    The house is in bad shape due to years of being neglected, and Mr. Morgan was never a handy-man. He was born and raised to run a business and not to fix wobbly stair railings!


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan have a silent agreement to do only necessary things and everything else can be ignored.


    Mr. Morgan was the first one to hear stepsing from the side. He frowned at the neers and then his eyes widened in shock.


    <em>''CRASH!''</em>


    A crisp sound of a fine porcin cup shattering on the concrete patio sounded.


    "Hey! We have only five left!", Mrs. Morgan scolded him. "How can you be so careless!"


    Mrs. Morgan noticed that her husband stood up and is looking behind her. She turned to see what got her husband in such a bad state.


    Mrs. Morgan held her breath at the sight of a young woman walking toward her. She is wearing a fine business suit and her ck hair is neatly styled in a bob with some red highlights and her eyes are sharp and she looks radiant¡­ and Mrs. Morgan''s mind spun while wondering, is it possible that she is looking at her daughter, the one who is missing for almost half a year?!


    "Harriet¡­", Mr. Morgan said weakly.


    Penny stopped and looked around the area with an unreadable expression.


    The garden is spacious, but weeds took over long time ago and there are only faint hints of what used to be a well maintainedndscape. The fa?ade of the house is in a bad shape, with paint peeling off and areas closer to the ground are being invaded by moss and mold. The windows are dirty, and there is visible cobwebs. One window is broken and the ss is held in ce with a¡­ sticky tape? The concrete patio has severalrge cracks with weeds sticking out of them¡­ The furniture her parents are sitting on is new. They probably got it with them from their mansion¡­ correction, from Penny''s mansion, because all that is hers now.


    Penny observed her mother. She remembers her as a poshdy, with hair and makeup always perfectly done and her long nails showed that she does not do anybor, and now¡­ she looks like an olddy with her hair pulled back in a loose ponytail, and the grays are showing close to her head.


    Penny''s sight moved to her father. Always tall and stern, constantly releasing his domineering aura, and now he is weak and skinny.


    Penny wondered if her parents were always like this, but she missed to see it? How is it possible that someone changes so much in less than half a year? Actually, they fell from grace about a month ago.


    Penny sighed. She thought that she will be happy to see her parents who used and tortured her in a bad state; and she feared that she will feel sorry for them and sumb to her desire to help them out¡­ but she feels: nothing.


    Penny acknowledged how all this feels like she is looking at a pair of strangers, and everything they did to her is a bad movie.


    But, even if she lost her emotional attachment to those two people in front of her, Penny can''t neglect that they are her parents. Or at least they were parents to the person called Harriet Morgan, Penny''s previous self.


    No matter how Penny thinks about this, Harriet Morgan does not exist anymore, she is dead. Penelope rose out of Harriet''s ashes, like a Phoenix, and she should do something in Harriet''s memory¡­


    "I will send someone to fix up the house, and the garden. And¡­ I will see if any of your staff from the mansion is willing toe and work for you again.", Penny said and turned to leave.


    "Harriet?", Mrs. Morgan stood up and walked toward Penny.


    Oni was in-between them in an instant.


    Mrs. Morgan frowned at Oni, why is she blocking her from reaching her daughter? She saw Penny''s indifferent look and rage swelled inside her.


    "What kind of a daughter are you? You need to help us!", Mrs. Morgan demanded.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1150 - Harriet Is Dead (2)

    Penny looked at her mother who is shamelessly asking for help. She felt like pping the woman. After everything they did to her, she wants help?


    Penny took a moment to adjust her mood before responding: "This is how much I will do for you, Mrs. Morgan."


    Mrs. Morgan narrowed her eyes when she realized how her daughter addressed her. Why didn''t she call her <em>''mother''</em>?


    She scowled. "You came here to gloat at our poor state!"


    Penny shook her head. "No. Part of me hoped that you will care, and I came to let you know that I am alive, and I am doing well." Penny nced at Ben''s hand in hers. "I am in love and I have friends and I am happy and¡­" Penny ced her other hand over her belly. "You will be grandparents. No¡­" Penny paused and corrected herself: "You WOULD be grandparents if you didn''t treat me like a token to be exchanged for benefits."


    Penny made a step to leave again, when Mr. Morgan''s voice stopped her: "You are our daughter! You will leave us, just like that?!"


    Penny sneered. "You delivered me into the hands of Lukas White. Twice! Do you know what kind of an animal he is?!! Of course, you do... When you did that, you lost your daughter. Your daughter died in that restaurant. Your daughter died a little in the basement every time you locked her in with one lousy meal a day to be punished for disobedience! Your daughter died when you told her that she is out of chances because she refused to be a ything to a stranger in order for you to gain benefits!"


    Penny took a deep breath and regained her calmposure (on the surface, at least). She continued: "My whole life I am being fed stories about a grand and luxurious life whiches if I marry the right man, well¡­", Penny nced at Ben and smiled, "¡­you should be happy because I am on a good way to marry the best man who loves and respects me and I am surrounded with amazing people. The only thing that is outside of your calctions is that all the people who are by my side are there because of me, and not because of you. They ept me as a person, and we enjoy each other''spany because it''s fun and we are kind to one another and not because any of us can gain something."


    Mrs. Morgan was half-listening to her daughter while eyeing Ben and wondering, <em>''Who is that man?''</em> She didn''t miss that Penny nced at him when she spoke about love and getting married. And did her daughter imply that she is pregnant?! But that is not important right now¡­ Her daughter is holding hands with that man. Is he her son-inw? He is older than her daughter and his suit is expensive, that much she can see. When did he meet with her daughter? Who is he? He must be rich and powerful, why else would her daughter show up with all this confidence? Right! That man is providing her with a backing, he got her those clothes, and bodyguards, and¡­ who knows what else?


    "You are fooling yourself¡­", Mr. Morgan squeezed through his teeth.


    Penny raised her hand to stop him from talking. "I feel sorry for you. You are entitled to your opinion and I have no intention of trying to change it."


    Penny nced around again. "In next few days someone wille to check the house and the garden, to fix them up. They will decide what needs to be done. If you disrespect them in any way, they will leave. If your previous staff does not want toe and work here, I will not force them. If they want to, I will pay their sry for the next year. That is how much I will do in memory of your daughter, who is dead. Don''t look for me, or you will regret it."


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan were overwhelmed by all the information they received inst few minutes. They could not believe that the intense woman who is leaving with a man and two bodyguards is their timid daughter who would listen to whatever they say. But she mentioned Lukas White and the basement, so it must be her, who else would know all that?


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan rushed after them. They werete to stop them, but they saw a ck Lexus driving away, and through the open window they saw Penny leaning in Ben''s embrace.


    "That man loves her.", Mr. Morgan mumbled.


    "Of course, he does. That is what we taught her.", Mrs. Morgan responded. "Can you call some of your contacts to find out who he is?"


    Mr. Morgan looked at his wife. "She said not to look for her."


    "And you n to leave it like that? She has a man to support her, a gold mine! And we need that now more than ever! How can¡­"


    "Calm down.", Mr. Morgan told his wife. "We should not provoke her. Be patient, at least until this house and garden are fixed."


    Mrs. Morgan nodded in understanding. "You are a wise man." She remembered: "Our staff will return as well, and Harriet will pay for them. I agree that we should take obediently what she is giving us before we ask for more¡­"


    Mr. Morgan listened to his wife and pressed his lips into a thin line. It''s not that he does not understand his wife''s point, but he needs to find out who that man is. He does not want to risk provoking someone he shouldn''t have.


    In the car, Penny leaned into Ben''s embrace.


    "Are you OK?", Ben asked while stroking her hair gently as the car drove away.


    "I will be."


    "Do you think that they will leave you alone, now that they saw you?"


    Penny sighed. "I hoped that maybe, just maybe, they learned something from losing everything. But when I saw them, I realized that they didn''t change. They ignore things they don''t like and shamelessly demand whatever they believe belongs to them. They will not leave us alone, but right now they can''t do much. We will ask Jeff for help to hire personal security, and to advise us how to contain those two."


    Penny looked at Ben and smiled. "I don''t want to talk about them anymore. We have two more hotels to sort out and then we can go back to Los Angeles. Did you think about the penthouse that Emma offered for us to use? It''s closer to my work, and to yours as well, and I like the garden it will be good when juniores¡­ Later, when the things settle down, we can look for a house..."


    Ben listened to Penny and even though she asked him about that penthouse, he can see that she is excited about it. Ben is earning well, however, he can''t afford such a penthouse and he is notfortable just epting it as a gift, but Penny seems OK with it.


    Ben remembered that he can sell his current apartment. That will give him a good money-injection. Even if they get that penthouse from Emma as a gift, having more money on his ount will be beneficial. It will make him feel more as the man in the house. Ah, he will need to get used to having a young, hot, adorable, smart, and rich wife. Ben thought how he must be the luckiest man alive to have a woman like Penny by his side.


    Oh, he needs to propose! And when all thismotion settles they will get married¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1151 - It Begins!

    Jesse stopped the car at the parking lot of the hotel.


    Both Ben and Penny got message notifications on their phones at the same time. And what was even more attention-grabbing is that Jesse and Oni in front were also checking their phones.


    "Sarah and Aiden are heading back to Los Angeles¡­", Penny mumbled while reading the message.


    "And Steve is going as well¡­", Ben added and confirmed that they got the exact same message.


    Ben''s expression tensed and he looked at Penny. "Do you think that Marcus White is making his move?"


    Penny nodded. Sarah and Aiden were not nning to go back for another day and the fact that they are leaving earlier with Ron, Z, Allen and Julius, and Steve is heading back as well¡­ it only means that something big happened. The only thing that could happen to move all of them is Marcus White starting his attack on Jeff''s position.


    Penny and Ben were waiting for this, because this means that once Marcus White is out of power, Mr. and Mrs. Morgan''s strongest backer is gone. But maybe that is not important anymore because Marcus is not acknowledging Morgans now that they lost their assets.


    Penny snorted at the thought how these people expect loyalty and help from others, but when someone falls on hard times, they shun them.


    "Let''s hurry up with thesest two hotels so that we can return and help out if needed.", Penny told Ben.


    Ben can see that Penny is ready to fight. He knows that she feels indebted to Jeff and JoAnna, because without them she would not be able to escape her parents and reunite with Ben. Ben wants to help as well, but he has a different idea.


    Ben squeezed Penny''s hand gently. "No need to hurry. They know what they are doing. If they need help, they will let us know. Right now, we are closer to Marcus than if we go back to Los Angeles. If they need someone from here to act, we are avable¡­"


    Penny listened to Ben and thought that what he said made sense. Only one thing is pending¡­ Penny got her phone and called Bridgette.


    "Hi Bridgette, thank you for everything you did so far. Go with Steve and help them out. I will handle thest two hotels."


    "Are you sure?", Bridgette asked Penny reluctantly. She wants to go with Steve, but she came with a task to help Penny.


    "Absolutely. Ben is with me. I will ask Marcy to help me out if needed and you are one phone call away. I know that right now Jeff and Anna need you more than I do. Remind them that we are heading to Das next, and that we are avable if they need anything."


    Bridgette was happy to hear Penny''s words. It seems that she got it figured out. "Sounds good. Take care!"


    Penny ended the call and turned to Ben. "Why are you grinning?"


    "This is the first time I heard that you are relying on me."


    "Oh, Ben¡­ I am relying on you more than you know."


    Ben''s face lit up. "Tell me about it."


    Pennyughed seeing his silly expression. "Let''s go and pack. We can talk on the way to Das."


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are in the ne with Steve, Bridgette, Ron, Z, Julius and Allen, on their way to Los Angeles.


    Earlier that day, Eve alerted Sarah and Aiden that Marcus is making his move.


    Jeff, JoAnna, Sophia and Felix are alerted as well, and they all agreed to meet in Jeff''s office in White corp. HQ.


    Since Sarah''s and Aiden''s disappearance (when King''s men held them), Jeff''s office is their unofficial crisis-center.


    The office is equipped with sliding walls. Behind those walls are huge touch-screens which allow Eve to disy whatever they need.


    Sarah, Aiden, Steve and Bridgette are going to help Jeff deal with whatever Marcus has nned for him. How much they know, it will take days because Marcus is nning attacks on several fronts like: weakening Jeff''s finances, ndering his name online and in the printed media, filing multiplewsuits. In short, Marcus wants to cause havoc in Jeff''s life and then to approach his supporters with <em>''evidence''</em> how Jeff is not suitable to be the Master of the White family.


    When Jeff told them that the first part of the n is to observe, Aiden was firmly against it. Aiden told Jeff that he should not let Marcus do what he wants. They can simply eliminate Marcus and his goons, but Jeff didn''t agree.


    "By letting him start with his n, we will get a chance to flush out moles that he nted. If we eliminate Marcus, there is no guarantee that another one will not show up in few months or years, and those people who are hiding in the dark will be ready to stab me in the back¡­", Jeff reasoned with Aiden by telling him that he can''t defend against people he does not see as enemies, and this is a great chance to expose them.


    Aiden didn''t like it, but he understood his brother''s reasoning. That is why Sarah and Aiden increased monitoring of allmunication between Marcus and his associates. If they are going through all this trouble to catch the traitors, Sarah and Aiden will ensure that it''s a clean sweep.


    Another point Jeff wants to make is to defeat Marcus in his own game. That will show everyone that Jeff is capable, and no one should dare to make a move against him. Not even his Uncle.


    When they reach Los Angeles, Ron and Z will take over their regr duties with the army of Chaos. Noah is eagerly waiting for more generals to return and resume their tasks.


    Before they boarded the ne, Sarah told Julius and Allen that they will discuss some changes in their duties when they reach home, but she didn''t say more than that. She ns to tell them about the army of Chaos and give them tasks to shadow existing generals, but that is not something that can be discussed in a rush.


    Eve can ess existing surveince on Marcus'' properties, but some areas are not covered with it (like Marcus'' study in his Houston mansion which Sarah and Aiden visitedst night). That is why other than doing their mischief, robbery and messing with Lukas, Sarah and Aiden also set up number of Eve-devices through the mansion. Now they will know what that man is doing while cooped up for hours in his study daily.


    Back to present¡­


    Ron and Z are watching a movie on a tablet while holding hands. Z''s head is on Ron''s shoulder and they are sharing earbuds. No matter how someone looks at them, they are teenagers in love.


    Julius and Allen are discussing a tactical battle simtion they watched on theptop. Thetest software update (aka Eve) allows them to pick between 85 unique units, exchange them with the default ones and restart the simtion with a goal to observe how their changes impact the oue. Allen and Julius like to predict how the simtion will y out before starting it. The simtor works in a two-payer mode as well, where Allen and Julius can y against each other, but the two of them prefer working as a team, against the AI.


    Steve and Bridgette are on theirptops, keeping an open line with Jeff and JoAnna whilemunicating with people who are monitoring Marcus and his subordinates. Marcus has his spies, and Jeff has them as well.


    Sarah is sleeping in her seat. She said that she does not want to sleep, but the moment ne took flight, she was out. Aiden saw her dozing off, sighed and reclined her seat. He covered her with a nket and got hisptop. He will let her sleep these two hours, because he knows that she didn''t sleep muchst night.


    Aiden is going through video recording of Marcus'' study from that morning.


    Heughed when he saw Marcus hide behind the chair while telling Jasmine to push the button on the projection device she got from the safe. Such a coward! Jasmine is Marcus'' partner. How can he make her push the button while he hides?


    Aiden nced at Sarah and he can''t imagine doing something like that to her. He will never put Sarah in harm''s way while he ducks for cover.


    Aiden''s lips stretched into a devious smile when he saw (and heard) Marcus talk on the phone with Gavin: he is monitoring Lukas and Jasmine!


    Based on the conversations before phone calls, Aiden has a good guess that Marcus is suspecting how Lukas and Jasmine are working against him. Ha! Their mischief worked out better than he expected. His Uncle is deep in a full-blown paranoia, thinking that everyone is against him.


    Aiden closed theptop and reclined his seat. He pulled Sarah''s nket so that he gets under it as well. He loves that she immediately scooted closer to him and leaned her head on his shoulder. It seems that she can feel his presence in her sleep.


    He closed his eyes because he wants to use the rest of the flight to get some rest. Next few days will be busy¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1152 - A Traitor

    ~ Los Angeles, White Corp. HQ ~


    Sarah and Aiden entered Jeff''s office.


    Jeff, JoAnna, Sophia, Felix, Steve and Bridgette are already there.


    Sarah''s eyesnded on ady in her mid-twenties, a new face. She is sitting next to Sophia and she nced at Sarah and Aiden before lowering her gaze at theptop in front of her.


    Sophia saw Sarah''s questioning gaze and she smiled. "This is Pam, my new assistant. She started on Monday. Pam, this is my sister Sarah and her fianc¨¦ Aiden."


    Pam saw that Sophia is introducing her, and she stood up.


    "Nice to meet you. You can call me Pam.", she smiled at Sarah and Aiden.


    Aiden nced at the new face and then turned to Sarah. Seeing Sarah''s scrutinized gaze, Aiden realized that Sarah will do any checking and interrogation that is needed.


    Sarah was still observing Pam cautiously and she was startled when Aiden nudged her, reminding her to respond. He could respond as well, but that might wake up jealous beast inside Sarah, which is recently docile, however Aiden does not want to y with fire. Not with Sarah.


    Sarah understood Aiden''s intention and her lips curved into a smile before she spoke to Pam: "Nice to meet you too. Sorry that I spaced out, but it''s been a while since we had a new face in this setting."


    Aiden chuckled at Sarah and nodded to Pam in a greeting before getting hisptop and sitting at a desk next to Jeff.


    In truth, Sarah was not just spacing out. She was reading results of the Pam''s background check and Eve''s scans on her Eve-vision: <em>''Pam Wolf, born in Buckley, WA on March 3, 1997 (age 23), Height 5''4", Weight 165lbs, Degree in business administration, GPU 3.8¡­ No criminal record¡­ No known association with any criminal group¡­''</em>


    Well, based on the information Eve has, Pam looks clean.


    Sarah knows that Sophia interviewed many-many candidates and was unable to find the one she isfortable with. Until now. Well, Pam is focused on her work, and not ogling at Aiden. That is good enough for Sarah. Bonus is that Sophia seems to be happy.


    Sarah checked on JoAnna who confirmed that she and the twins are doing fine. Next, Sarah invited Sophia and Felix toe for dinner. Tonight. It is overdue for them to find out about the army of Chaos.


    When those things were done, Sarah turned to the big screen on the wall which showed iing and outgoing calls for Marcus White and his associates.


    "Did anything unexpected happen yet?", Sarah asked Jeff.


    "No.", Jeff responded. "So far, they are coordinating timings. Based on the current information, they will not make any moves until tomorrow."


    "Why is this coordination taking so long?", Bridgette asked. "Based on our simtions, it should be done in less than two hours."


    Aiden snickered. "Yeah, but now Marcus does not trust Lukas and Jasmine. He hired a hacker to monitor all their online and cell phone activities because he suspects that they are working for us. Besides those two, Marcus does not trust anyone. He is double-checking everything personally."


    "Really?", Sophia perked up. "Maybe we can use this and pour some oil on fire."


    Aiden thought it''s a good idea, but he does not know how they can use it. "I''m cing the files on the share¡­ you can watch them to understand the current situation Marcus is in and see if you can make use of it."


    "We are in a good shape, right?", Aiden asked Jeff.


    Jeff nodded in confirmation. "We are keeping a close eye on their activity. My people are inside Marcus'' circle and they are sending regr updates. Oscar and nor are observing, I told them not to do anything unless I ask them to. Jasper, Bradley, Christopher, Russel and Vincent are on a standby. Even Charlie said to give him a call if needed."


    "Penny also.", Bridgette added and reminded them that Penny is in Das and that she said how they can count on help from her and Ben.


    "Yes.", Jeff confirmed. "Penny and Ben also."


    Jeff is happy to know that so many people are willing to help him out if necessary.


    "Red number¡­" Sarah''s words made everyone turn toward therge screen which is filled with phone numbers.


    The screen is showing numbers involved in ongoing and iing calls for Marcus and his associates. White numbers are for the ones who are not presenting a risk of a potential mole (aka traitor) from the Jeff''s side. Numbers marked in red are the ones which are in the personal contacts of Jeff and his associates (mostly people currently in his office), and yellow ones are numbers of people who are associated with White corp. or the White Foundation.


    Aiden typed swiftly on his keyboard and two secondster everyone could see the information rted to the red number: the number was called from Marcus'' phone, and the number is a personal cell phone of Bradley Hanks. The call is ongoing. There was a counter showing the duration of the call: 10 seconds¡­ 11 seconds¡­ 12 seconds¡­


    Sarah, Aiden, Sophia and Felix turned to Jeff, waiting to see his reaction. Steve and Bridgette looked at Jeff as well.


    The only one not understanding the weight behind Bradley Hanks epting a call from Marcus White was Pam (she is the new one).


    Bradley Hanks is Jeff''s college friend. Jeff''s groomsman. Bradley attended Jeff''s inauguration at the White Mansion. Bradley was at Jeff''s birthday as well. Bradley is in the group of six young men who studied together, they are all friends, six giants¡­ Why would Marcus talk to Bradley?


    Jeff''s expression was unreadable. He is well aware what this means. Marcus is working with Bradley, but¡­ Why would Bradley ept to work with Marcus? Bradley''s family is in the business of precious metals and gems. They are influential across North America and their wealth canst several generations. What can Marcus offer to Bradley that is inviting enough for Bradley to turn his back on Jeff? It does not make sense.


    Jeff sighed while thinking that maybe it makes sense. Maybe the truth is right in front of him, but because of his impression of Bradley as one of his people, Jeff is unable to see it.


    They spent a lot of time together in college, and after that they coborated well. Both of them profited from deals they made.


    Jeff wondered if he offended Bradley in any way, but even if it did¡­ Bradley is risking his whole family business by going against him. Nothing makes sense¡­


    Jeff was startled out of his thoughts when JoAnna held his hand in hers.


    "What do you want to do?", JoAnna asked Jeff.


    Jeff pursed his lips and he was¡­ indecisive. If it''s anyone else, it would be easy, but this is Bradley. One of few Jeff considered friends. Heck, only few minutes ago he named him as one of the people who are on a standby, ready to help him when needed. So much for friendship¡­ You can''t trust anyone¡­


    Jeff looked around the room and reminded himself not to go that route. People in this room ARE his friends and he WILL trust them. He will not allow one traitor to corrupt his faith in others. Because all the people in this room are his family (except for Pam, she is a new face).


    Jeff is unable to decide what to do with Bradley, but he knows one thing: he needs to understand why Bradley is working against him.


    "We are recording this, right?", Jeff asked.


    Aiden and Sarah confirmed.


    "Let''s put tabs on Bradley''s iing and outgoingmunication. If you can pull any history, I want to see it."


    "What are we looking for?", Sarah asked Jeff while already typing on herptop, next to Aiden.


    "How long is Bradley colluding with Marcus? What is the nature of their rtionship? I want to know what is Bradley''s motive to turn into a traitor." Jeff was unable to hide his anger mixed with disappointment.


    ---

 Chapter 1153 - You Are Not Alone

    Everyone left home for the day, leaving only Jeff and JoAnna in Jeff''s office.


    Eve will continue monitoring and alert them if Marcus and his people start making his moves.


    Before Sarah, Aiden, Sophia and Felix left, they reiterated their n, which will start once Jeff gives his signal.


    First, they will fend off the attacks. Whatever Marcus throws at them, thanks to Eve and all the gadgets thate from Felix''s workshop, they are ready.


    Sarah and Aiden will take care of anything online. The two of them will take down sites and servers which will post damaging information about Jeff.


    Sophia will handlewsuits and any legal issues.


    Jeff will keep the finances stable.


    During this phase, they will flush out any moles.


    Other than Bradley, they gged three more people who are currently working in White corp. and four from the White Foundation. Sarah and Aiden are responsible to collect past and current information rted gged people in order to understand their role in this coup.


    JoAnna and Sophia will analyze all data rted to moles and see if they can use those people against Marcus.


    After this, they willmence their counter-attack, starting by destroying people who dared to go against Jeff and then they will move on whatever is next until no enemies are left with capability to retaliate. And how far they will go, it will depend on each party involved. If things go physical, Aiden will mobilize people from the White foundation and Sarah is ready with the army of Chaos.


    Back to present¡­


    JoAnna is on the sofa, next to Jeff who is looking at the screen which shows information that Bradley and Marcus are having phone conversations for several months. They don''t have recordings of those conversations other than the one from today, and Eve isted one audio file from the Golden Ocean Resort, with a timestamp of March 21 2:21 PM, and a note that Bradley is talking about Jeff in a non-friendly manner. That is the date of Jeff''s birthday party.


    Since Jeff''s and JoAnna''s wedding, Eve is recording whenever someone talks about any of them with bad intentions.


    Jeff remembers that during his party, Bradley was mostly in the suite with Paige. They joined them on the superyacht, but other than that Bradley kept his distance. Jeff assumed that Bradley was happy to be with Paige, andter in the evening that Bradley gave him space because he just found out that he will be a father¡­ but now Jeff believes that Bradley had other motives.


    "Are you going to listen to these?", JoAnna sked Jeff. "I am hungry."


    Jeff remembered that it''s close to dinner time. "Let''s go and eat."


    "No. You need to do this. Don''t dy.", JoAnna said sternly and scooted closer to him. "I am here."


    Jeff can see that JoAnna has no intention to let him postpone this.


    "Eve, y the phone call from today.", Jeff told Eve. Now that it''s just him and JoAnna, they can use voicemands.


    ¡­


    "Why are you calling me?", Bradley said grumblingly as soon as he picked up the phone.


    "I''m starting to move.", Marcus responded.


    "I know. Jeff told me to be on a standby if he needs something."


    "He knows¡­", Marcus mumbled. This confirmed that someone close to him is working for Jeff! "You know what to do. Don''t disappoint me."


    "Yes, yes.", Bradley said impatiently. "There is no need for you to remind me. I am doing this for myself, not for you."


    "If you want me to fulfil my part, you should be more¡­ pleasant.", Marcus squeezed through his teeth.


    "Smiling and pleasantries are not part of the deal."


    Marcus snorted. "Make sure you deliver."


    "I will. But I can''t be too obvious about it or Jeff will get suspicious. Ideally, you can put enough pressure on him so that he reaches out to me for help. Anything else?"


    "No.", Marcus responded.


    Bradley ended the call.


    ¡­


    Jeff took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He already knows that Bradley works with Marcus, but hearing this conversation was more mentally taxing than he thought it will be.


    "It seems that none of them are happy about their¡­ cooperation.", JoAnna said.


    Jeff nodded in agreement.


    "Do you know what Bradley needs to deliver to Marcus?", JoAnna asked.


    Jeff shrugged, indicating that he does not know.


    "Honey¡­", JoAnna spoke softly. "Don''t shut down. No matter what it is, you are not alone. Sarah and Sophia will support you with all they have, and Felix as well. And I know that Aiden is NOT like Marcus, he will walk through fire for you."


    Jeff knows that her words are true, and he is grateful for the reminder. Sometimes, he needs to be reminded that he is not alone. "Let''s listen to the audio from the resort."


    It''s not that he does not want to talk to JoAnna, but he does not know what to say.


    "Eve, y the audio file from March 21¡­", Jeff told Eve.


    ¡­


    There was some shuffling sound. Bedsheets, maybe?


    "Don''t you want us to join the party for the boat ride?", Paige asked.


    Bradley snorted. "What for? Just to see him gloat?"


    "No matter how you feel, it is his birthday, and you epted toe."


    "It is hard to watch him¡­ have it all¡­", Bradley''s voice trailed away.


    "I thought that you are working on it. And staying on friendly terms with Jeff is part of that.", Paige reminded Bradley.


    "Yes. But it''s taking too long, and I am impatient. I want to be able to go everywhere with you, just how Jeff can go with his wife¡­"


    "You will, soon. Let''s go and shower first. I want to see that boat¡­"


    Audio file ended.


    ¡­


    JoAnna craned her neck to see Jeff''s face and she sighed at the sight of his dejected expression. She knows that it''s hard on Jeff, but they need to talk about this.


    "Paige knows that Bradley is up to something, and it seems that she is his motive for¡­"


    "I don''t care why he is doing it!", Jeff snapped at JoAnna.


    He wanted to know Bradley''s motive, to understand why he is working with Marcus, but now Jeff is angry, and he does not care.


    By going against Jeff, Bradley is putting JoAnna and his (unborn) children in danger! Jeff will NOT tolerate that!


    JoAnna saw that Jeff''s sadness is morphing into fury and her heart cracked a little. She knows that Jeff always kept to himself and since the two of them are together, he started opening up more to others. She likes that Jeff lets more people into his life, but now she fears that Jeff will retract into his shell and push others away because they might betray him as well.


    Jeff embraced JoAnna and reminded himself that he should notsh out on her, it''s not her fault. She is the light in his life, his soulmate, his wife, a woman who loves him unconditionally, and is currently pregnant with his babies! And it''s not just JoAnna. It''s Aiden and Sarah and Felix and Sophia and all the other people who are not working against him. JoAnna''s words rang in his head: <em>''You are not alone¡­''</em>


    Jeff took a mental note to punish Bradley additionally because he is the reason Jeff''s temper red and he ended up being unpleasant to JoAnna.


    Jeff inhaled deeply and adjusted his mood before talking to JoAnna in a calmer tone: "The fact is that Bradley is working against me with Marcus. I don''t know what Marcus can give him that I can''t, but it is obvious that Bradley believes that such a thing exists." Jeff heard JoAnna sigh and he continued before she could say anything: "Friendship works two ways. I thought that he is my friend, but this proves that he doesn''t see me as such. Honestly, I need time to process this¡­"


    Jeff inched away and touched JoAnna''s chin so that he can look into her eyes. "No matter if people I face are my friends or my enemies or anything in-between, if they are going against me, they are going against my family. And I will not let that go unpunished."


    JoAnna smiled. She is happy that Jeff opened up and spoke to her. For a brief moment, she felt that his ice fa?ade was back on, but now everything is how it should be. Her husband is looking at her with his dark eyes full of love and that is all she needs.


    "Just say the word, and I will knock them all out. After that, my punishing services range from pulling nails to removing organs."


    Jeff chuckled. JoAnna can always improve his mood. If he does not know her, he would think that she is joking. "I will keep that in mind¡­ Let''s go and have dinner. Tomorrow we can think of something."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1154 - Talk Over Dinner

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Sophia and Felix are having dinner with Sarah and Aiden.


    Kitty is rxing by Sarah''s side and nudging Sarah''s leg asionally as a reminder that even though she finished her dinner before her human family, Kitty will not mind if Sarah gives her something off from her te.


    Sarah offered her a broli and Kitty''s eyes lit up for a moment before she realized what it is. Kitty looked at her human mother with eyes which said:<em> ''It smells good because you dipped it in some yummy gravy, but it''s still a green tree-looking vegetable!''</em>


    Kitty snorted and turned her head away, but she was not angry enough to leave her human mother. Sarahughed. Kitty still does not want to eat vegetables.


    After inevitable discussion about the Marcus and Jeff, Sarah decided to get more information on the new face which she noticed earlier by Sophia''s side.


    "Tell me about Pam. Where did shee from?"


    Sophia saw thising. "You know that I never stopped looking for an assistant. But it was nearly impossible to find a recement for Leah. I interviewed many candidates, and no matter what education and references they have¡­ it didn''t click for me. I met Pamst week and as soon as we started talking, it was like a ray of sunshine and I knew that she is the one."


    Sarah looked at her sister in disbelief. "Did you look for an assistant or a lover?"


    Sophiaughed. "I know it sounds weird, but there are many qualified people, and this is a sensitive position. I was looking for someone who will be by my side and I can rely on that person. It is a matter of trust. Pam is working as my assistant four days and she is observant and a quick learner and so far she didn''t give me a reason to doubt my decision to hire her."


    "You are confident.", Sarah stated.


    Sophia confirmed. "As an added bonus, she is not ogling at my husband. She knows where the boundary is no matter how handsome my man is."


    Sarah could not deny this. She noticed that Pam didn''t look at Aiden either. So, the woman either has an amazing self-control or she is not interested in men. But that is not Sarah''s business.


    After dinner, they went downstairs into theputer room.


    Sarah and Aiden told Sophia and Felix high level information rted to the army of Chaos: their role, that the kids are generals, goals and the current status.


    Felix nodded in understanding. He knew that they are up to something, but he didn''t know that it''s this big. Felix wanted to ask more details about the performance of some of his gadgets but then he saw that Sophia is about to blow up and he decided to keep his questions for¡­ter.


    Sophia rubbed her temples forcefully while ring at Sarah. "Wait, wait¡­ the two of you are some underground bosses, fighting against Lebedev and Voronin families and whoeveres your way. And you have more than two hundred fighters, a fightclub, and a number of residential and business properties, and my lovely husband created for you thousands of drones¡­ and this is going on for half a year and I''m finding about it only now because¡­?"


    Sarah lowered her head. "You were pregnant and dealing with other things. I never told Felix for what his drones will be used. And I didn''t think it will grow this much¡­"


    "What were you thinking?!", Sophia asked angrily.


    Sarah sighed. She knew that Sophia will be angry. After all, even Ste and Edward know about the army of Chaos and Sophia is thest one to find out. To make things worse, they were living together until two months ago which means that Sarah was sneaking out to perform her missions. Well, she never lied about it, she just didn''t bring it up. But Sarah knows that if she says this to Sophia, it will only make things worse instead of pacifying her.


    Sarah did her best puppy-eyed look in an effort to remind her big sister that she is the baby in the family and that Sophia should not be mad at her.


    Sarah saw that Sophia rxed a bit (puppy-eyed look worked!), so she responded: "Aiden was in aa and I was angry, and I wanted to get them as far away as possible. I was a mess and I¡­ was not thinking."


    Sophia remembered that Sarah was a mess. Well, who wouldn''t be if an enemy puts your loved one in aa? And Sophia also knows that other than suffering an injury to her arm, Sarah also lost a baby. Last bits of Sophia''s anger turned into sadness. Sophia scolded herself silently because her baby sister endured a lot, and here she is: throwing a tantrum because she was not aware of some things.


    And Sarah is right that Sophia was upied with her pregnancy and work and merger and house-hunting... If she was more alert, she would notice that something is happening because they were living in the same house.


    "Anna knows about this?", Sophia asked.


    "We told Anna and Jeff recently¡­ are you angry?", Sarah asked Sophia reluctantly.


    "No. I am disappointed that you did all this without letting me know. I know that you have your life, but this is something that impacts all of us. What would we do if something happened to you during one of your missions? What would happen to Aiden who was non-responsive? What would I tell him when he wakes up and asks where are you? Don''t shoulder everything by yourself."


    Sarah listened to Sophia and her heart ached. She didn''t think about those things. She knew that Sophia would be upset that she is in the dark, but she didn''t think about the possibility that something happens to her. Sarah realized that Sophia is more concerned about Sarah''s safety than angry because she didn''t know what is going on.


    "Sorry, big sis. That is why we are telling you. We want you to know what is going on and to give us some advice."


    Sarah saw that Sophia gestured for her to continue and Sarah approached arge map on the screen. "We have a full control over these areas¡­"


    Later that evening¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are at the front door, waving at the departing car which will take Sophia and Felix to their Tuscan vi.


    "That went rather good.", Aiden told Sarah.


    "Yeah. Felix is cool about it and I am sure that any reservation from his side will disappear when he sees all the goodies in the warehouses which he can use. Sophia was angry at first, but I''ve seen worse. She will take a day or two to adjust to this information and then we can talk again. I''m sure that she will have great advices rted to our next moves."


    "We should hold off on expansion until we deal with Marcus."


    Sarah agreed with that. Now that Aiden mentioned Marcus, Sarah remembered: "In the meantime, I will visit Eric and those twenty something bodyguards that joined us at Marcus'' party. Noah, Jesse and Ron are managing their trainings for more than a month. I want check on their progress."


    Aiden can see that there is more: "You have ns for them?"


    "I''m notfortable mixing them with the regrs. That is why I want to create a specialized unit with Eric as the leader. But twenty people is a lot. I hope to find at least one or two more capable people and break them into smaller groups¡­"


    Sarah''s words stopped when she saw a notification on Eve-vision lens that someone is approaching, and a secondter she heard rustling from the direction of the garden.


    With few swift movements, she turned on night vision on her lens.


    "Julius?"


    Julius approached Sarah and Aiden and stepped on into the light. "Boss Sarah, may I have a word with you?"


    Aiden understood that Julius wants to talk to Sarah in private. "You can use the study¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1155 - Boys-boys Talk

    In the study¡­


    Sarah is observing Julius who is fidgeting nervously. He came here to talk to Sarah about the possibility of him and Allen living together, and he practiced his speech in advance, but now that he is facing Sarah, he forgot how to start.


    "You wanted to talk about something?", Sarah asked after few minutes of silence.


    Julius nodded in response, and Sarah can see that he is ufortable.


    "Boss! Is it possible that Allen and I get a joint room?"


    Julius spoke so quickly that it took Sarah few seconds to understand what he said. But she had to confirm.


    "You want to share a room with Allen?"


    Julius confirmed with a nod.


    "Does Allen want to share a room with you?", Sarah asked.


    Julius confirmed. "I believe that he wants that as well."


    Sarah was curious about Julius'' choice of words. If Allen wants the same, why is only Julius here? If she is going to decide if two people can share a room, first she needs to make sure that both of them want the same thing.


    She got her phone and sent a text message to Aiden asking him to bring Allen to the study before turning to face Julius.


    Sarah wants to understand Julius'' motives behind this request. She knows that Julius and Allen are together most of the time, and she noticed that they treat each other kindly, but¡­ is there more to it? Usually, she would not probe into crushes her kids have, but if they want to live together, then she needs to understand the situation.


    "Current arrangements allow you to have your private space. If you want to be with someone, there are manymon areas, or you can just visit each other."


    "I don''t need a private space from Allen. You see¡­ we are inseparable for thirteen years and we are used to do everything together. We study together, train together, do chores together, and¡­ sleep together."


    "You guys are here for more than six months. Why are you telling me that now?" Sarah saw that Julius lowered his head. "Hey, in order to help you out, I need to understand the situation. Is there something preventing you from just going to his room to sleep?"


    "It will look like sneaking around. Others will say that we are doing something wrong¡­"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes. More than Julius'' words, she was alerted by him shrinking, like he is afraid. "Why would others think that it''s wrong?"


    "Because we are both boys."


    "Did anyone say anything?", Sarah''s voice hardened.


    She had enough of kids teasing each other. Jokes are one thing, but she knows that Haru and N are having a hard time just because they are a couple. Ron is fending off most of the teasing rted to him and Z, but both Julius and Allen are good and kindhearted boys. If someone is teasing them, that is no different than bullying.


    Sarah took a mental note to include few mandatory lessons about bullying and how to stop it. She knows that they are kids and they are having fun, but this is their home, and Sarah wants for everyone to be free to express himself (or herself) without fear of ridicule.


    Julius saw that Sarah is upset and he quickly exined: "Not here. But¡­ at the mine we were scolded and got beatings because we are boys and it''s not right for boys to stick so close to each other."


    Sarah rxed a bit and thought about Julius'' words before asking: "Is he the reason why you are studying so hard?"


    "You noticed?"


    Sarah smiled, happy that she was right about this. "Of course, I did. I''m managing your studies since day one. Honestly, I was surprised with your progress after first month. I apologize for not visiting you in person at the Beach house while Aiden was sick, but I paid attention to your scores, schedule and activities. Your progress is the strongest one out of all neen kids who came together from that mine, and I wondered what is your motivation¡­ Does Allen feel the same?"


    "Yes. I am helping him with training so that he does not fall behind. We want to be the best, side by side, so that we can be your personal bodyguards and partners on missions..." Julius suddenly stopped talking, fearing that he said too much. He noticed that Sarah is smiling. "You don''t hate us?"


    "Why would I hate you?"


    "Because people told us that two boys being together is wrong."


    Sarah sighed. Just by looking at Julius, she can see that he really likes Allen. This boy is not aware of his feelings for his best friend, but others already told him that it''s wrong. "Do you like being with Allen?"


    Julius nodded.


    "What do you like about him?"


    Julius smiled and responded: "Allen is observant, and kind, and attentive. He remembers what I like and what I don''t. When I did a mischief in the orphanage, he would say that we did it together, and then we ended up sharing the punishment. He helps me with my studies and does notin when he needs to repeat five times in order for me to understand. He makes me feel rxed and¡­ happy."


    Sarah listened to Julius and her mind wondered to when her feelings for Aiden were growing, and she described them as rxed andfortable. Really, this boy has no idea that he is in love with his <em>''best friend''</em>.


    "How would you describe your rtionship with Allen? Friends? Partners? Lovers?"


    Julius widened his eyes, shocked by Sarah''s choice of words. "Why did you say lovers?"


    "Why not?"


    Julius was surprised by Sarah''s questions. Does she think it''s OK? Not possible. Everyone who shared their opinion about Allen and him, told them that it''s wrong. "Because it''s wrong. We are both boys."


    "Two people who love each other are lovers. When you told me what you like about Allen, you didn''t mention his gender. Love is about the feelings, about a person, how two people resonate with each other¡­ it''s not gender rted. I''m hearing you talk about Allen with a gentle toneced with pride. Stop saying that it''s wrong because you are both boys. Rtionships can be wrong for many different reasons, but gender is not one of them."


    Julius looked at Sarah and he was not sure how to respond to this.


    There was a quick knock on the door and Allen entered with Aiden.


    Julius was all flustered. Why is Allen here? He observed that Sarah gestured to Allen to sit on the sofa next to Julius and she hooked her arm around Aiden''s.


    "Julius told me that he would like to share a living space with Allen. Any objections?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    Aiden thought for a second and then shrugged. He does not care one way or the other.


    She turned to Allen. "How about you? What are your thoughts?"


    "I¡­", Allen paused while his eyes darted between Sarah and Aiden nervously.


    Julius pinched Allen. "Why are you spacing out? Sarah said that the two of us being together is not wrong. Do you want to move in with me or not?"


    "Of course, I do!", Allen eximed in response.


    Allen was still processing the part that Sarah said how the two of them being together is not wrong. What was Julius talking to Sarah?


    Sarah thought how they are cute. "OK. We have one non-upied suite. That will do for now. It''ste, but if you help out Gennie to set it up, you can move in tonight. Or wait until tomorrow¡­"


    "Tonight? Really?", Julius was unable to hide his excitement.


    Sarah smirked. "Do you want me to change my mind?"


    Julius bolted up from the sofa. "No, no, no¡­"


    Allen stood up and he was happy about it, but¡­"What will others say?", Allen asked Julius.


    Julius nced at Sarah, silently asking for help.


    "Others will always have their opinions, even if it''s none of their business.", Sarah answered Allen''s question and added: "As long as the two of you agree that you are not doing anything wrong, keep your heads held high. And if you think that it''s wrong, then you should not do it. Haru and N got their share of teasing before and after they moved in together. Ron and Z don''t share a living space, but they are being teased because they are a couple. I rmend that you two talk with them and get tips how to handle it. In next few days, we will have few lessons against bullying. Until then, if anyone says anything rude or inappropriate because you are boys and living together, let me know¡­"


    Julius and Allen thanked Sarah and Aiden and rushed to talk to Genie. They need to set up their space, and to move their things!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1156 - Opening Up To The Possibilities

    "You are open minded¡­", Aiden told Sarah when Julius and Allen dashed out of the study.


    He knows that Sarah is super-cautious about their kids getting into rtionships, mostly because she fears the effects if they don''t work out and end up breaking up.


    "The two of them are together since they are four years old. They are helping each other to be the best, and they want to spend more time together. I have no reason to stand in-between them. Also, Julius said something that made me think of us."


    "Oh? What did he say?" Aiden is always eager to hear what reminds Sarah of him. He moved to stand in front of her so that he can see her face better.


    Sarah hooked her arms around Aiden''s neck and responded with a big smile: "He said that Allen makes him feel rxed and happy. Remember? A long time ago, we were in your apartment and you offered me to stay the night, and I said that it''s dangerous because you make me feel rxed andfortable. Now I know how even though I was not aware of it at that time, I was falling for you¡­ actually, I fell for you already, but it took me some time to realize my feelings. And your gender had nothing to do with it."


    Aiden thought that Sarah right now cracked his manly image.


    He never thought that Sarah would consider a female as a romantic partner, even if that is him (or her?). "Really? You would like me if I am a girl?"


    "Yeah. A girl who is making me rxed andfortable. I am yours, regardless of your gender."


    Aiden looked at Sarah and he can''t believe that her words¡­ turned him on. He pushed her against the desk and started working on removing her pants with urgency.


    "Right now, I will do the opposite¡­ make you tense before you rx¡­ and you will tell me howfortable this desk is."


    "Sofa is better¡­" Sarah''s words trailed off when she felt him pushing against her. How can he remove his clothes so quickly?


    "Toote¡­", he breathed down her neck.


    ¡­


    Later that evening¡­


    Allen and Julius finished setting up their suite. They have a living area with sofas around a coffee table and a work desk in the back; a kitchte with food-prep surface, a fridge, microwave and a sink, and there is even a small table with four chairs, so they can havete-night snacks together, just the two of them! Doors on the right are leading to the bedroom and a full bathroom. And they love it!


    Compared to their previous rooms which are studio-style with one room divided into a bedroom with study and sitting areas and the only thing separated by a wall is a bathroom, this is much more spacious.


    Genie gave them new bedding (for a queen size bed) and fresh towels, and she vacuumed all are rugs, swept the hardwood floors and did a quick dusting while Julius and Allen set up the bed before heading to get things from their rooms. They don''t have many personal items, so it took them less than half an hour to transfer their clothes into walk-in closet and to arrange their school supplies on the desk and shelves above it.


    They are both excited that they get to stay together. Officially.


    Julius usually cringes when he sees a new bed, but now he knows that he will sleep well. Because Allen will be by his side.


    Allen and Julius took turns getting ready for the night.


    Both boys stayed longer in the shower than usually, and neither wanted to admit that they were so happy (aka turned on) that they had to relieve pressure by pleasuring themselves.


    "I am a bit nervous¡­" Allen said while approaching the bed.


    Julius turned to face him. "Why? I thought you wanted this."


    "I do. Maybe that is why I am nervous."


    Julius chuckled. "Stop messing around Al and get in the bed."


    Now that it is just the two of them, facing each other in the bed, and things settled down, Allen asked Julius: "Why did you go and talk to Sarah on your own?"


    Julius was happy that it''s dark, so Allen can''t see his embarrassed expression.


    "I didn''t know how she will react. I thought¡­ if she hates me it will be just me. And if she does not approve, then you don''t need to know about my failed attempt."


    Allen sighed. "You are silly, you know that? When Aiden called me to join him to the study because you are there with Sarah¡­ I thought that you got into some trouble. While walking to the study, I wasing up with random excuses to get you out of the sticky situation."


    "You were worried about me?"


    "Of course, I was!", Allen eximed and then demanded: "Tell me, what did you say? And what she said¡­ and don''t miss anything."


    "OK. Give me a minute¡­ there is a lot. I told her that we are together for a long time and that both of us want to share a room. Sarah noticed my difort and I told her how people treated us badly in the mine. She said that she does not hate us and that liking someone does not have anything to do with a gender. And you heard thest part how our living arrangements are our business and that as long as the two of us agree that something is fine, others don''t matter. That''s about it¡­ Al?"


    Allen''s mind was circling around one point: "Why did you talk about liking someone and how that is not gender rted?"


    "Because she asked me if I like you. No! She asked me what I like about you."


    "What did you say?" Allen was upset that Julius went there without him so now he needs to listen to re-telling. Julius was never good in remembering details. And this IS about the details!


    "I said that you are the best friend there is.", Julius responded in his usual <em>''stripped-down''</em> version.


    "Hmm¡­", Allen hummed while thinking. "A friend? But you said that you like me."


    "You are my friend first. And I like you on top of that."


    "You like me how friends like each other or¡­?", Allen persisted.


    Julius was ufortable. First Sarah and now Allen. Why is everyone asking about his feelings? He was always better in physical things like actions. Words are not his thing and talking about feelings is super-hard.


    "Why are you asking me about this?", Julius asked grumpily.


    "Because¡­ I like-like you. On top of being friends¡­" After some silence, Allen spoke again: "Juju? Say something¡­"


    Julius took Allen''s hand in his and guided it toward his crotch area.


    "What¡­?", Allen asked when he felt Julius'' erection.


    "I am happy.", Julius exined.


    Allen was relieved that his kinda-confession didn''t freak out Julius. Allen knows that he likes Julius as more than a friend for a long time, but Julius never showed any intentions to be more than a friend. This revtion from tonight, made Allen¡­ happy. It definitely proves that Julius is open to the possibility of being more than a friend with Allen.


    Allen and Julius held each other and slept off with smiles on their faces.


    And Julius slept well even though it was a new bed, because Allen was right next to him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1157 - Missions To Fend Off Marcus Attacks (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside vi ~


    7:48 AM


    Sarah and Aiden logged into a video conference call.


    Other screen shows Jeff and JoAnna in Jeff''s office with Steve and Bridgette. They are going over reports that Jeff''s spies delivered during the course of the previous night.


    "Why are we doing this so early?", Aiden grumbled.


    Sarah was yawning so much that she could not speak.


    The two of them are not morning people. Sure, they can pull of a morning or two to get up early for some tasks, but anything more than that is a stretch.


    tes and cups on the table in Jeff''s office are a proof that those four are there for some time.


    "Marcus is nning some attacks and we need your¡­ expertise.", Jeff responded.


    Aiden lifted his eyebrows indicating that he is listening.


    Jeff gestured to Steve who stood up and pointed on the map of the United States while talking: "So far, we know about four things. He wants to sabotage the delivery convoy South of the Sacramento; loot the warehouses outside Los Angeles, and another one in Phoenix; and disrupt our factory in Fallon. Convoy disruption is nned for this afternoon and other attacks are for tonight."


    "Do we have more details than this?", Sarah asked.


    Sarah and Aiden got a notification that files are shared with them and Steve said: "Everything we know right now is here."


    About fifteen minutester¡­


    "We will take care of this." Sarah assured Jeff and JoAnna. "If new informationes, let us know."


    They disconnected from the call.


    "These are missions for the army of Chaos.", Sarah told Aiden. "I want Eric and his men to take care of the delivery convoy. My only concern is that they don''t have long range shooters, and I am thinking of sending Masika and Imani as their sniping support. Haru and N will lead a team to take care of the warehouses outside Los Angeles. Ron and Z will handle the one in Phoenix. And I will take care of the factory. Jesse and Oni are not back yet, so the house will be left to Jamari, but because of timings, it should not be for more than few hours..."


    "Few things¡­", Aiden raised his hand indicating that he objects. "First, you are not going without me."


    "OK." Sarah was happy about this one. She does not want to do things without Aiden anyway.


    "Second¡­ Is Eric ready? Last night you said that you want to check their progress."


    "True. We will go and check on their progress and then give them details of the mission. Even if they didn''t learn anything, there is more than twenty of them, and they are not novices. They should be able to handle this. Also, Eric is requesting a real mission for some time, so this will be perfect."


    "Are you sure about Masika and Imani going with them?"


    Sarah understands Aiden''s concern. They are two teenage girls, but¡­"The two of them are generals of the army of Chaos. They can take care of themselves. I''m not sure about other guys there, but Eric will not put two girls in danger."


    Aiden thought about it and then nodded. Sarah knows them best, they are her people.


    Sarah is happy that Aiden approved. "But first, Ron and Z need to leave without much dy so that they are at their destination on time. Also, we should talk to Julius and Allen. This is a great chance for them to shadow Haru and N and get a feel of the army of Chaos."


    Aiden agreed.


    Talk to Ron and Z was straightforward. They will go to the basecamp of the army of Chaos and there they will be joined by eight army members before they head to Phoenix. Ron and Z will get two snipers, and other six need to be good with weapons because Marcus'' people will note with sticks and stones. They are expecting an armed confrontation.


    "Get your men in strategic ces and act swiftly. The best oue is that you don''t allow the enemy to shoot a single bullet.", Aiden advised Ron and Z.


    Two teenagers confirmed. That is the way of the army of Chaos: everything happens so fast, that by the time enemy realizes they are under attack, it''s toote.


    When Ron and Z left, Sarah and Aiden summoned Julius and Allen.


    Julius and Allen entered the study and both of them were nervous. They wondered, why are Sarah and Aiden calling them? Did they change their minds about Julius'' and Allen''s living arrangements? Or someone said something? Or¡­?


    "Are you guys OK?", Sarah asked Julius and Allen. They were both sweating and not looking well, and her first thought was that they are sick.


    "You are not in trouble." Aiden told them because how he sees it, the two boys are on the verge of panicking. "Unless you did something we are not aware of."


    "No, no¡­ we didn''t do anything.", Allen responded.


    Sarah realized that they are not sick. But she can see how anxious they are, and she wanted to know what happened to shake them up so much. "Was your first night together bad? Or did someone bully you?"


    "The night was good.", Allen assured Sarah. "No one said a word to us, they probably don''t know yet that we moved in together."


    Sarah scrutinized the two boys. "Then¡­ Why are you in such a bad state?"


    "We were thinking if you will split us apart or something¡­", Julius responded.


    Sarah stifled augh. These boys are silly. "No. We are not splitting you apart. It''s quite the opposite. We want you two to be a unit, something that you call bodyguards. Your consistent top scores in academics and on the training grounds are showing that you are responsible, and we think that you are ready for the next level."


    Their anxiousness melted in an instant. Julius and Allen exchanged excited nces and grinned. It is happening!


    "But first¡­", Aiden made a dramatic pause. "You need to be aware that once you find out what we are about to share, there is no going back. You will be bound to us with a vow of secrecy. If any information leaks to outside, our whole family and everything you call home, will be in danger. So, let me ask you: are you willing?"


    "Yes!", Julius and Allen responded in unison.


    "OK." Sarah approved their enthusiasm. "Let me introduce you to the army of Chaos¡­"


    They didn''t go into too many details because they have a busy day ahead of them, but they covered the basics. "You will start today, and your first task is to follow Haru and N on a mission. The two of them are what we call generals. They perform missions while leading a team. Unless Haru or N tell you otherwise, you are going there to observe, learn, not get in the way and if you have any questions, ask them after the mission. Army members don''t know about our identities, so you will get to wear masks. Don''t remove them until Haru and N say that it''s OK¡­"


    Julius and Allen could not stop grinning. It sounded like they are bing stars of an action movie!


    Haru and N joined them in the study and all four of them listened to the instructions for the mission. It was straightforward: during the night, Marcus'' men will attempt to get into the warehouse and steal things. The mission is to prevent Marcus'' men to achieve their goal.


    "Use ten army members. Make sure you get at least two snipers. Go early so that you can scout the area and the terrain. Handle enemies at your discretion, our rmendation is that you eliminate them, because they are traitors and we don''t want to give them a chance toe back¡­"


    Haru and N got additional instructions from Sarah: "For Julius and Allen, this is their first time, and we can''t predict how they will react to violence. Do your best to guide them so that they don''t experience a meltdown."


    "Don''t worry, Boss.", Allen said. "We are ready!"


    "Don''t be too eager.", Aiden advised. "There will be guns and it will be chaotic, and your primary goal is toplete mission while staying safe. We don''t care how sessful is the mission, if any of you gets hurt, we treat it as a failure."


    "Haru and N are a perfect example how to bnce executing a mission and practicing safety. Learn from them.", Sarah told Julius and Allen who nodded fervently.


    Haru and N were happy to hear Sarah praise them, and that they got to be mentors for Julius and Allen. It is something like a promotion, and definitely a recognition that the two of them are doing good.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1158 - Missions To Fend Off Marcus Attacks (2)

    When Sarah and Aiden finished with instructions to the kids, the two of them got ready and spoke with Masika and Imani. They gave them a quick overview of the mission that Eric and his people will do and told them to be ready to join them in few hours. n is that Eric will handle the mission, while Masika and Imani will be sniper support and observers at the same time.


    While Sarah and Aiden were on their way to thepound at the outskirts of Los Angeles where Eric and other 21 bodyguards are, Sarah decided to call them <em>Eric''s squad</em> (for now).


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t bother to wear masks in front of Eric''s squad, because they saw them already (even though Sarah was a hot blonde Russian bodyguard). They know Sarah''s and Aiden''s real identities but Eric and his men don''t know what positions Sarah and Aiden hold in the army of Chaos. With decoys effectively pulling attention from Sarah and Aiden, the two of them are not worried so much about people associating them with the army of Chaos.


    Noah weed them. He didn''t see his mistress in a long time and Noah secretly hoped that he can get some alone time with Sarah so that she can reward him (he wants to get pped).


    Sarah looked at the performance reports of Eric''s squad members and she and Aiden did three minute spar matches with each of them, to assess them personally.


    Members of Eric''s squad were surprised when they witnessed Aiden''s skills. They were all previously employed by the people who are close to Marcus White, and they know Aiden as the second kid in the main White family, Jeffrey''s brother. And while following their previous employers, they heard many bad things about Oscar, Jeffrey and Aiden, mostly how useless and ipetent they are, and that they don''t deserve to be the main branch of the White family. As people who value strength and skills, they all silently agreed that they need to reevaluate their opinion of Aiden.


    Sarah saw them looking at Aiden with sparkles in their eyes and thought how if it continues like this, these people will pledge their loyalty to Aiden. But those were just her thoughts, because Eric''s squad sees Sarah as their Boss and the more they spend time with her, the more they admire her.


    After their spar sessions, Sarah told them that she is pleased with what she saw, but... "Honestly, you are still not at the level of the army of Chaos, however you are getting there. Keep up the hard work."


    Sarah saw that the men exchanged confused nces, but no one asked anything. She interpreted their reaction as displeasure and continued: "I want to share my future ns for you. There are twenty-two of you and I believe that you should be split into four smaller units. Each unit will have a leader. Right now, Eric is representing all of you, but who will be the leader depends on your performance. Leader in the army of Chaos will go beyond beating and handling weapons. I am looking for leaders who will execute their mission and return with their whole unit alive. No one gets left behind¡­ We expect you to be loyal to us, but also to each other as well. We have our ways of knowing what happened, and if we conclude that you took unnecessary risks and jeopardized safety of your unit, you will be demoted¡­"


    Most of the men are older than Sarah, but they felt good knowing that she cares about them as people. That is different from their previous employers who expected them to be their shield from harm, and if they get hurt to the point of being unable to perform their duties¡­ they will get reced.


    All members of Eric''s squad were excited to hear that they get their mission!


    Right on cue, Masika and Imani arrived.


    All men looked curiously at two masked figures, obviously females¡­ and they look like kids.


    "Allow me to introduce you to two generals of the army of Chaos¡­", Sarah addressed Eric''s squad. "I have one advice for you: don''t underestimate them. For any doubters we would demonstrate a show of strength, but we are short on time now, so you need to trust me on this one. The two of them will be your sniping support, and in case anyone is hurt, they are proficient in first aid as well. Any questions?"


    Seeing that no one said anything, Sarah continued with details of the mission.


    "A convoy of trucks will be intercepted South of Sacramento. Your duty is to ensure convoy''s safety. In the army of Chaos we follow few rules when dealing with enemies: if they run, let them go; if they defend, hurt them; if they attack, kill. However, this is not a typical mission, and you are to assume that enemies will attack you. You understand what that means?"


    "We are going for a kill.", Eric responded.


    "Correct. Second rule about missions is that whatever enemy has, if it''s useful we take it, if it''s not, we destroy it. Don''t leave traces behind. You need to be swift, because you will not have the cover of the night. Convoy is scheduled to stop at a resting point, and they n to attack it there. I rmend that you take out enemies before the convoy arrives¡­"


    Sarah appointed Eric as the mission leader and he rmended another bodyguard, Zack to be the second inmand. Sarah and Aiden gave to Eric and Zack one tablet each which will help them scout the area for enemies.


    "How do they work?", Zack asked while looking at the tablet.


    "They control these¡­", Sarah made a movement with her hand and ten drones appeared above them.


    Eric''s squad was impressed. They all thought how this looks like they will star in a sci-fi movie!


    Sarah and Aiden discussed with Eric and Zack the mission, and gave their suggestions while Masika and Imani observed. After answering their questions, Eric''s squad (and Masika and Imani) headed toward their destination in four vans.


    Sarah didn''t forget to mention that if anything happens to Masika and Imani, she will hold Eric and Zack responsible.


    "To you, they are generals of the army of Chaos. To me, they are my daughters.", Sarah told them.


    Sarah''s words made Masika and Imani smile while warm and fuzzy feeling spread through them. They would hug Sarah, but in front of the Eric''s squad it''s not... general-like.


    Sarah does not fears that the enemy will get them, but there is always a possibility of being betrayed. No matter how capable Masika and Imani are, Sarah feels responsible for their wellbeing. She saw that Aiden gave her <em>''don''t overreact''</em> look, but she can''t help it, alright?


    Masika and Imani assured Sarah that they will be vignt.


    "Don''t worry about us, and focus on your mission.", Masika told Sarah.


    ¡­


    "Thoughts?", Sarah asked Aiden when the four vans were out of sight.


    Aiden put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders and pulled her closer. "They are all seasoned fighters who know how to handle weapons. With Masika and Imani, ten drones andmunication equipment we gave them, I am confident that they will be sessful. Eric and Zack know how to n a mission and we will see how they perform when they lead a team."


    Sarah agreed with Aiden.


    Eric''s squad did few smaller missions of defending properties which are under control of the army of Chaos, but this is their first real mission. It is a test of their teamwork and loyalty. Sarah and Aiden will be watching them.


    To Noah''s disappointment, Sarah and Aiden left and he didn''t get his reward for good performance (ps), but Sarah promised him that the next time he will get a double reward (when Aiden is not there, because he flips the lid).


    Aiden is aware of <em>''rewards''</em> which Sarah gives to Noah asionally, but when he thinks of Noah''s ecstatic expressions while Sarah is hitting him, Aiden wants to give him a beating as well. A lot of it! And Aiden is confident that Noah''s moans would be in pain and not in pleasure.


    Aiden still remembers how he beat up Noah in that nightclub when they were punishing everyone who dared to plot against them during Jeff''s wedding. And with every punch, Noah didn''t make a sound, like it''s not affecting him at all! But when Sarah hits him, Noah''s eyes lit up and his expression is like he is floating in ecstasy. Bastard.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1159 - Missions To Fend Off Marcus Attacks (3)

    ~ Rest stop forrge vehicles, South of Sacramento ~


    Eric''s squad reached the resting stop which was marked as the location where Marcus'' forces will attack the convoy which carries merchandise for White corp.


    They have about one hour before convoy of trucks is scheduled to arrive. Assumption is that the attackers are also going to arrive before the convoy, and Eric estimates that current timing gives them at least fifteen minutes up to half an hour to assume their positions.


    Imani was checking for good sniping positions while Masika showed Eric and Zack how to effectively use tablets to navigate drones in order to scout the area.


    Eric doesn''t have much of an opinion about Imani and Masika. Since Sarah brought them, they must be capable to take care of themselves. His n doesn''t rely on snipers, so as long as the two of them don''t get into trouble, he is fine with that and if they help out by taking down few enemies, that will be even better.


    Looking around the resting stop, Eric can see a number of hills which are perfect for girls to climb up and stay away from action (and danger).


    Zack was wary of Imani and Masika. No matter how he looks at them, they are little girls. Well, as a twenty-three year old man, he is one of the youngest men in Eric''s squad, but these two are super-young.


    When he heard Masika talk about strategies which depend on a given terrain and number of people involved, he had to admit that he is impressed by her knowledge, but she is still a kid. He wished that Imani and Masika go back home, or at least far away from here, so that he does not need to worry about them because if anything happens¡­ Sarah will punish them.


    He shared his thoughts with Eric when Masika and Imani were out of the earshot.


    Imani suggested several good-for-sniping spots for Masika and her, and Eric picked two.


    Masika and Imani exchanged nces. He picked two furthest away from the resting stop, it''s obvious that he wants to keep them away from <em>''the action''</em>. But Sarah told them to listen to his orders (unless it puts them into danger), and to observe and assess.


    The two of them got their equipment (rifles, ammunition and camouge) from the vans and headed toward two destinations which Eric selected.


    With their earpieces Masika and Imani can hear what others are saying (besides regrmunication), and Eve-vision is allowing them to share vision range with any of the drones.


    Based on the information received from the spies, they know when and where attack will happen. However, they don''t know how many enemies will be present, or what kind of weapons they will use. Drones scanned the area, so a remote-controlled bomb was excluded from the options, but anything else is a possibility.


    Jeff shared information on the convoy with Sarah and Aiden and they told Imani and Masika: fifteen semi-trucks which are carrying parts via I-5 highway. Nothing mmable, or too valuable in current state, but at the destination load will be assembled and end products will be worth a lot of money. If this convoy is attacked and they steal the load, it''s not just the value of parts, but it''s the fact that they will disrupt work of several factories and that will cause a chain reaction in several departments of White corp.


    But that is all business. For this mission, Eric knows that there are fifteen trucksing their way and they need to take down unknown number of enemies who are after those trucks.


    They all assumed their positions and then they waited¡­


    Other than two parked RVs, the resting area is empty. Eric got his men to hide vans they came with down the road. It seems that people from the RVs went down one hiking path which leads to ake with good fishing spots. That is perfect, at least they don''t need to worry about random casualties.


    They didn''t wait long when two silver passenger vans without license tes arrived, and people starteding out. Based on their green-ish clothing and weapons around their belts, Eric''s squad knows that these are the enemies they are waiting for.


    "No one moves. Wait for mymand¡­", Eric''s voice rang through earpieces of everyone in his squad.


    When all enemies came out of vans, drivers parked their vehicles at the end of the resting area and returned to join the others. There was a total of eighteen men. Two men held arge map and discussed their approach for a minute before telling others where to go. Eric counted total of twenty men with guns and knives hanging from their belts.


    Because of the drones, Eric heard that they are nning to wait in nearby bushes for the convoy to arrive and then when driverse out for a bio-break, they will ambush them. This is exactly what Eric predicted during nning.


    "By assuming their positions, they will scatter, and it will be easier to take them down swiftly¡­", Eric exined his approach. "Focus on the ones who are closest to you and wait for mymand¡­"


    Eric''s squad watched the enemies who were settling down, and drones were hovering silently above the scene. Eve is controlling drones in a observe-only mode with no intention to interfere or change locations which Eric and Zack specified, unless someone is in mortal danger. Eric arranged drones strategically through the rest area.


    Imani and Masika observed all that from their sniping spots. They are far away, but that distance is not enough to impact their precision.


    Both Masika and Imani noticed from their elevated positions another silver passenger van approaching the resting area and they concluded that those twenty men are having more buddies joining them.


    <em>''CRACK!''</em>


    Masika swiftly turned toward the sound of a branch which snapped not-so-far behind her.


    There was a moment ofplete stillness while she looked at the man in green-ish camouge outfit who stared back at her. Masika is covered with a nket which has camouge patterns, but at that distance, it''s just a nket.


    Masika''s brain worked a thousand thoughts a second. He is obviously an enemy, and he spotted her. He came from behind, and because she is far from the resting area (and the drones), drones didn''t alert them about the man. He is holding a gun, and she has a rifle with a silencer. The silencer is muffling the sound of the rifle, but it is not absolute. If she shoots, will she alert the others? If that happens, their surprise attack is not a surprise anymore¡­ but if she dys, she might end up being hurt, or worse.


    <em>''POP!''</em>


    A muffled sound of a riffle sounded, and the man fell on his knees in a slow motion while blood oozed from the hole in his forehead.


    Masika held her breath, hoping that the sound was not heard by other enemies, but she didn''t have time to verify because her eyes widened in horror when man fell all the way down, revealing that there are eight more people behind him. Men looked in confusion at theirpanion who fell down and wondered what that sound is¡­ until they saw Masika.


    They started yelling and pulling their guns out and the hell broke loose.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1160 - Missions To Fend Off Marcus Attacks (4)

    From the other sniping point, Imani heard the familiar sound of rifle with a silencer and immediately noticed that Masika is in trouble.


    <em>''POP! POP! POP!''</em>, Imani swiftly took three men down who were rushing toward Masika, but two of them were only wounded. Imani was unable to aim properly because she was in a hurry to save her friend.


    Masika was closer to them, but she was under the pressure to decide if she will take down first the ones who are aiming their guns at her, or the the closest ones.


    If anyone wondered what that first ''pop'' wound was, after few more they all understood that those are gunshots and the whole area erupted in a gunfight.


    Few secondster, Masika saw remaining three men who rushed toward her just fall down, and she exhaled in relief with the knowledge that drones took them out. She connected with her lens to the drone above her, to ensure that nearby attackers are dead before turning toward the resting area and sniping down the enemies at the resting spot.


    The van they noticed earlier further away, reached the resting area. Men rushed out of it and mixed with their previously-hiddenpanions and it was difficult to figure out who is shooting at whom.


    Masika''s attention got drawn to few people who were in-between her and the resting spot where most of themotion is. She saw that it''s Zack and four enemies after him, exchanging gunfire. Why is Zack here? He should be there in the center.


    <em>''POP!''</em>, Masika took out one of four men who were after Zack.


    <em>''POP!''</em> one more fell down.


    Masika realized that she needs to reload her gun, but she does not have time for that. Considering that Zack and his two pursuers are now just below the hill where Masika is, she pulled a pistol from her belt and aimed.


    <em>''BANG!''</em>


    Two gunshots sounded at the same time, one enemy fell down, and Zack fell on the ground as well.


    <em>''BANG!''</em>, Zack took out thest guy when he hit the ground.


    Masika saw that Zack is holding onto his leg.


    "Go, help him!", Imani sounded in Masika''s ear. "He is exposed. I will cover you."


    Masika swiftly slid down the hill toward Zack. When she approached him, he thought that it''s the enemy and he snapped toward her. A secondter, Zack lowered his gun.


    "Don''t sneak up on me!", Zack growled.


    "You are wee.", Masika said sarcastically while putting his arm around her shoulders and pulling him up. "Why are you here?"


    "I saw that you are in trouble, so¡­", Zack didn''t finish his sentence due to pain. He also didn''t say that as soon as he saw that there are enemies behind Masika, guilt washed over him because he is the one who suggested for the girls to go as far as possible.


    Zack was shot in the leg, just above the knee, and Masika supported him to the nearest bush where sheid him down.


    "Your belt!", Masika demanded.


    Five secondster, she tightened the belt around his thigh, to slow down the bleeding. She can''t do much more until they get the first aid kit from the van. And with all this shooting, there is no way she will make an attempt to reach any of the vans.


    Masika turned toward themotion and took down several more enemies down with her pistol.


    Zack saw an enemy sneak toward them from the side, but his gun was out of bullets.


    "Watch out!", he warned Masika.


    Masika exhaled when she realized that her pistol is empty as well. Seeing the enemy rushing toward them, she threw the pistol down and lunged herself at him.


    Zack didn''t blink while watching Masika beat up the man with swift and precise movements. He is not sure how long itsted, but to him it seemed like it was only two seconds before man fell on the ground and Masika was back by his side, reloading her pistol.


    Few minutester, it was over.


    Eric organized his squad to pull bodies of the enemies away from the resting area, into the forest. He instructed them to remove any valuables, especially identification before they dump the bodies. Another group was in charge of getting things from the vans which belonged to the enemies before disposing of them.


    Four of Eric''s men had injuries: two were with bruises, one was grazed by the bullet on the arm and Zack was with a gunshot in the leg.


    Masika took her first aid kid and swiftly gave Zack local anesthesia, removed the bullet and stitched him up. Zack watched her work without a word. He concluded that she knows what she is doing, and based on her movements, she did it many times before.


    By the time they finished removing bodies from the resting area, Zack''s leg was treated and bandaged.


    Imani treated the man who had a bullet wound on his arm. But he was only grazed, so a medicinal cream and a bandage were enough with some painkillers.


    Eric''s squad (and Imani and Masika) watched from the side as fifteen semi-trucks reached the resting area, drivers got out, used the restroom, spoke to each other,ughed, and about ten minutester they resumed their travel. The resting area was quiet again, like nothing happened.


    Ride back to thepound was done in silence, at least in the van where Eric, Zack, Masika and Imani were. Three other men with injuries were with them as well.


    ¡­


    In thepound, Eric assembled them all with a goal to discuss the mission.


    "What do you think it went wrong?", Eric asked twenty one men and two teenage girls who were facing him.


    "The kids were discovered unexpectedly.", one main said, and everyone understood that <em>''the kids''</em> are Masika and Imani.


    "You sound like they are the problem.", Eric shared his thoughts.


    "Are you saying that they are not?", another man asked.


    Eric sighed. "Out of thirty-seven enemies, the two of them took down neen. That means that two teenage girls got nine-and-a-half kills each, while other eighteen targets were to be shared between twenty-two grown men. That is roughly 0.8 kills each. Also, they treated Zack''s and Tod''s wounds. They are young, but based on the stats, those kids how you call them, are more capable than any of us and... we should not underestimate them. Now you tell me who is the problem."


    Eric looked at the people, ready to take the me for poor leadership. "Nobody? OK. I¡­"


    "I am the problem!", Zack said from the back, making everyone turn to face him. "I asked Eric to ce girls as far as possible from the target area. I saw them as a liability, and I wanted them out of the way. Unfortunately, that decision put Masika directly in the way of nine enemies. Instead of pointing fingers and shifting me or panicking, Masika and Imani took down all of them and then turned to help us." Zack looked at Masika. "I am sorry, Masika for putting you in harm''s way. You had every right to be angry and not to help me, but you saved my life more than once and also treated my wound. I owe you, a big one."


    Masika didn''t respond. She was angry, of course she was, but this is no time to show it. She went through too many missions to be phased by this. What matters is that it all ended well. Masika is grateful that Imani was there to cover for her when those men unexpectedly showed behind her. As for next steps, Masika will submit a detailed report to Sarah who will decide what to do. Masika sees no value in Zack''s apology or saying that he owes her. She does not want anything from him.


    Zack looked at Masika and he regretted that she is wearing that mask over her face because she is not looking at him and her current posture does not tell him anything. To him, that indifference is much worse than if she is cursing and hitting him for being irresponsible and putting her in danger.


    "It''s my fault as well.", Eric broke the silence. "Zack suggested it, but I agreed. I don''t know how to make it up to you¡­"


    Imani raised her hand, interrupting whatever Eric wanted to say. She does not need apologies or excuses either. They will settle thingster with Sarah.


    Now that everything is done, and they need to go back home, Imani realized that Masika and she have a problem (that is why she raised her hand). "There is one thing¡­"


    "Yes?", Eric asked.


    "If you can drop us off to the city, that will be great.", Imani saw that everyone is staring at her, so she exined. "We are not old enough to drive, and we can''t call a cab toe here to pick us up without exposing thepound, so¡­"


    Twenty two men exchanged confused nces. Not old enough to drive? They are younger than sixteen?!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1161 - In Danger Of Being Replaced

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside vi ~


    4:26 PM


    Ade is with Bas and Wally in the yroom. The three of them are ying darts.


    Few other kids are in the area where the pinball machines are.


    Jamari entered and frowned when he saw Ade.


    "Do you have time to y?", Jamari asked Ade grumpily.


    Seeing Jamari''s sour attitude, Bas and Wally took two steps back. They know that Jamari and Ade are best friends, and now that they are quarrelling, Bas and Wally don''t want to be too close.


    "I''m training and studying the whole day. I just took a break ten minutes ago.", Ade responded.


    Jamari was not pleased with Ade''s exnation. "How are your scores?"


    "It''s getting there¡­", Ade said vaguely.


    Jamari understood that Ade''s progress is not much. "If you need help, why are you not saying anything?"


    Ade knows that Jamari wants to help, but Ade is too proud and embarrassed to ask for it. They studied together earlier, but it was different because then they were equals. And now, other than all regr assignments Ade has so much extra he needs to do and it''s overwhelming. He is ashamed that he is trailing behind. The fact that he lost his privileges as a general is making things worse.


    "I''m working on it.", Ade responded while avoiding Jamari''s gaze.


    Ade was aiming with the dart at the board, but Jamari''s re was distracting. He threw the dart randomly and turned to Jamari. "What?!"


    "Nothing. I''m trying to figure out if you want to go back on missions or not."


    Ade balled his hands into fists. "Of course, I want to go back!"


    "It does not look like it."


    Ade snorted in irritation. Jamari should know how much Ade wants to be a general. Why is he giving him a hard time? "What do you want from me?"


    "I want you to realize that your behavior is impacting others as well."


    "Yeah¡­ whatever you say¡­"


    Fury swelled within Jamari. Why is Ade brushing it off like it''s not a big deal?


    Ade is going from anger to indifference, and Jamari does not see that Ade is pushing himself enough. Ade messed up and he needs to do whatever he can, or he will be left behind. Jamari wants to help him out, but Ade is refusing him. What can he do to make Ade face the reality?


    "Do you realize that everyone went on a mission, and I am the only one left behind because my partner is grounded? At this rate, I will look for another partner."


    Ade chuckled. "What another partner? There is no one left."


    "No one left? Look around you!", Jamari gestured toward Bas and Wally and then toward the boys who are busy ying pinball. Jamari sees that Ade is smirking confidently, and he wishes for nothing other than to open his eyes and make him face the reality.


    "If I''m you, I would not be so confident, Ade. It seem you don''t know that today Allen and Julius joined N and Haru. They are learning the ropes and soon they will have their own missions. How I see it, Allen and Julius are first of many and soon any of these boys can take your ce. I am not picky. As long as they willing and able to go on a mission, I will take it."


    Jamari hopes that his words hit Ade hard enough to wake him up. Of course, Jamari does not want a different partner, but nothing he said so far worked.


    Actually, Jamari was hoping to switch partners, so that Imani bes his. There is nothing better to get closer to someone than sharing a danger. Considering that four of them are close, Jamari was confident that with the right approach, Imani will ept to be his partner. Ideally, Masika would work with Ade but with current Ade''s attitude and the fact that he is grounded, there is no way that is happening.


    Jamari turned to leave, and Ade grabbed his hand.


    "You are not serious about recing me!", Ade said in disbelief.


    Jamari looked at Ade and finally he saw traces of panic.


    "The not serious one is you. How long do you think that I will sit at home and wait for you? Ade, I want to go on missions with you, but when I see you ying like this¡­" Jamari didn''t finish his sentence. He shook his head disapprovingly and left the yroom.


    Ade looked after Jamari and he knows that he is trying to be helpful, but can''t he be nicer about it?


    "Are you still ying?", Bas asked Ade cautiously.


    "No.", Ade flung thest dart from his hand toward the table and walked out.


    Bas and Wally observed silently everything that yed out in front of them and they both agree with Jamari. All neen kids from Sierra Leone want to be bodyguards and they don''t understand Ade''s behavior. How they see it, Ade was there, going on missions and doing super-secret spy stuff while beating up bad guys who are threatening their boss. They all dream to be in that role. Yet, he is taking it all for granted, and when he messed up, instead of doing his best to fix the wrongs, he is sulking.


    Another thing that stood out: Allen and Julius went on a mission?!! Those two opened the doors for all others to step into the mystical world they describe by two words: personal bodyguards!


    Bas and Wally went to the boys who are ying pinball.


    "Hey, do you know that Allen and Julius went on a real mission today?", Bas asked in a hushed tone, like it''s an important secret.


    All boys froze for a second and their eyes were glued to Bas who just threw a bomb at them.


    "Really?", one of the boys asked breathlessly.


    "Yes. They went with Haru and N. Real mission!", Wally confirmed.


    "What else you know?", another boy asked with excitement apparent in his voice.


    "Even knowing this much is a lot. Missions are super-secret.", Bas said in a mysterious tone.


    They all exchanged nces and nodded in understanding. Missions are super-secret and super-awesome and only the top performers get to go on them!


    The boys from the yroom spread out to share the exciting news with other boys who are not currently present: Allen and Julius are bodyguards!


    All neen boys from Sierra Leone spent more than a year in the diamond mine. Before that they were all together in the orphanage for most of their lives and they are all familiar with each other.


    Ah, if Allen and Julius are here, they would find out that they became idols to seventeen hopefuls who dream of bing bodyguards. But they will find out, when they get back because all those boys are itchy to find out the details on what are the requirements to join the mission. Of course, they all know that Julius and Allen are top scorers, but they want to hear the information from their idols themselves.


    ...


    Ade walked aimlessly and wondered if the others are right. Maybe he is an immature 11 year old boy and he should just give up. But there is nothing else he wants to do other than to go on missions ande back victorious. Ah, it''s hard to be a grown-up.


    Ade knows that Sarah didn''t punish him only because he failed a mission during the party at the Golden Ocean Resort. That failure was the drop which made already full cup overfill. He was always the first in mischief and teasing others, and unless he is out there fighting enemies he prioritizes fun. Heck, even fighting enemies he sees as a game. He is having fun, but at the same time others see him as non-reliable. Who would put their safety in the hands of a jokester?


    Ade understands that this is about proving that he is not an immature boy, but someone who can be reliable. And he needs to start with his attitude.


    Ade is not sure how he found himself in front of the door of Jamari''s room. But since he is here¡­


    "Come in¡­", Jamari called when he heard the knock on the door. His eyebrows shoot up questionably when he saw Ade.


    "I''m sorry for being a jerk.", Ade said while staring at the carpet. "I''m struggling with a research for my essay about quarks. Can you help me?"


    Jamari smiled. "Of course. Come in and tell me what you have so far¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1162 - Missions To Fend Off Marcus Attacks (5)

    In the airspace, East of Los Angeles¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are in one of their super-silent helicopters, on their way to the mission they assigned to themselves: prevent disruption of the factory.


    Aiden is piloting, and Sarah is going through a high level report from Eric which just arrived: <em>''The mission was a sess. Casualties: three people suffered minor injuries and one person has a gunshot wound (he is currently in a stable condition). Note: Masika and Imani were impressive and the two of them yed a big role with their marksmanship and first aid skills. Full report will be avable by midnight.''</em>


    After reading through the report, Sarah used Eve to verify locations of Masika and Imani. They are less than a mile away from the Cliffside Vi. Girls are going home.


    Eve also stored on the share recordings from the mission and from the post-mission meeting that Eric''s squad had in thepound, but Sarah does not have time to go through that now.


    What matters is that one out of four missions is executed sessfully. Three more to go, and they will happenter in the evening.


    Sarah is not worried about Ron and Z, the two of them are a great team with many missions behind them.


    Haru and N give Sarah confidence that they can handle any task, but she is curious to find out how they perform as mentors to Allen and Julius.


    "Did Jeff send any additional information for us?", Aiden asked after some time. He is uneasy because they don''t know what to expect once they reach Fallon.


    Sarah sighed and shook her head indicating that there is nothing, yet.


    One of thergest factories which produces and assembles equipment for White corp. is at the outskirts of Fallon. If Marcus manages to put the factory offline, it will cost millions a day. However, bigger damage will be to Jeff''s reputation as the Master because it happened under his watch. That incident alone is not enough to sway people in the White foundation to support Marcus, but when thatbines with other attacks that Marcus is nning, it will all add up to crack Jeff''s current reputation and make him appear ipetent.


    To Marcus'' benefit is that news leaked how Jeff''s wife is pregnant. He finds this to be his good fortune, because in addition to portraying Jeff as ipetent, he will use JoAnna''s pregnancy as a proof that Jeff is too focused on his woman and because of that he is neglecting the organization. After all, most of the people are silent and they are loyal only to their own benefits. With all this mess and JoAnna''s pregnancy, Marcus is confident that he will have enough proof to convince people that they will have bigger benefits if they support him instead of Jeff.


    Jeff is irritated by the behavior of his Uncle who will not stop until he gets his way. Jeff and Aiden agree that Marcus is unreasonable, and they can''t believe how he does not care about thousands of families who will be impacted if his attacks seed. If factories stop working, what will people do without jobs?


    Sarah and Aiden took this mission because it had the least information: a factory in Fallon will be disrupted tonight.


    With just that much, they nned to spend the night at the factory and wait for whateveres their way. And because of so much uncertainty, the two of them decided to go alone (with Eve and the drones, of course).


    Sarah refreshed her inbox and smiled. "Yes! Yes! It just arrived¡­ Oh, so it''s not a factory¡­", she mumbled while reading.


    "What is it?", Aiden asked impatiently.


    "Focus on piloting.", Sarah reminded Aiden when she noticed that he is distracted. "They want to disrupt the factory, but the target is a residential building which houses factory workers. They n to make it inhabitable."


    "What does that mean?"


    Sarah shrugged. "This is all what it says."


    Both Sarah and Aiden were thinking about what can hide between that vague description.


    Sarah spoke first: "Attacking homes of employees will cause more damage to the business than if they go for the factory. It is White corp. so there is a security, Marcus can''t do anything big and not be caught. At most, his people can sneak in and cause damage to the equipment. If they sabotage a machine, it can be fixed within hours. But if they make the building where employees live inhabitable, employees and their families will need to find another ce to stay. The building has 124 apartments. Fallon is not a big city, and it would be challenging to find housing for so many people nearby and that means that potentially one hundred employees will note to work and who knows how long that willst... Do you have any ideas what the <em>''make it inhabitable''</em> means?"


    Aiden thought about it for some time before responding: "They can start a fire, cause a flood by damaging pipes, or maybe a gas leak¡­ Any of those will get people to evacuate and they can''t get back until the building is verified by various inspectors as safe, and that will include repair time."


    Sarah sighed. She is not happy that they don''t know what kind of an attack they should expect, and also it does not say when. This additional information only changed their target from factory to the residential building, but they are back to where they were: whole night stakeout and expect anything. But this is also trickier. At night, a factory is empty, other than security guards, while residential building is full of people.


    Aiden picked one of threending spots which Eve suggested: on the top of one eight-story residential building.


    "We should get Felix to set up our helicopters with that reflective surface, like drones. Then we don''t need to worry about someone spotting them.", Sarah mumbled.


    She is always uneasy to leave the helicopter like that, unattended. But unless someone can fly ores to the roof, their secret is safe. Just in case, the two of them jammed the door with the roof ess.


    Aiden looked at theyers of bird droppings on the ground and he is confident that no human came to this roof in a long time. He hates that he needs to walk on... this nasty stuff. Disgusting! If it''s up to him, he would throw his shoes away. Well, he will do it when they get back home.


    Sarah checked time. "We have time for dinner and¡­", she saw him looking down while grimacing and she understood what the problem is. Ah, his inner clean-freak is fully awake.


    "I''m sure there is an open shoe store."


    Aiden''s face lit up. "Let''s hurry before it closes!" He is happy. Sarah knows him the best.


    They got new shoes (for both of them) before dinner.


    The two of them headed to the residential building which is marked as the target and scouted the area while setting up few cameras and sensors for Eve to use. Drones were in ce and Sarah and Aiden went on the rooftop of the neighboring building to wait for the attack. Aiden was delighted that this rooftop has significantly less bird droppings.


    It will be a long night.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1163 - Missions To Fend Off Marcus Attacks (6)

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. warehouse ~


    7:59 PM


    Haru, N, Allen and Julius arrived at the warehouse located at the outskirts of Los Angeles, in two customized Mercedes-Benz passenger vans. Each van carries 15 passengers (before customization), but now three seats are removed out of the original configuration, allowing for 12 passengers in addition to an extendable table which can be used as a work surface, or for transport of an injured person which needs toy down.


    When they arrived, they stopped at the entry point.


    "Boss sends us¡­", one of the members of the army of Chaos who was behind the wheel of the first van said to the security guard who is employed by White corp.


    Haru, N, Julius and Allen were in the back of the van. If regr people see them with masks, they will suspect that something is off.


    The security guard greeted them with a toothy smile. "Yes. We know. You are the newbies who want to experience the night-shift. Well, we are not going toin about getting a paid night-shift off!"


    Before leaving, the main security guard reminded them that the warehouse has vtile materials: "No smoking or starting a fire. Those lights on the other side of the highway are residential homes. Don''t risk blowing up the area, OK?"


    They watched ten security guards leave the warehouse location in good spirits before everyone got out of the vans.


    8:13 PM


    Haru and N are with Julius and Allen in the van on the parking lot of the warehouse. They are discussing possible strategies based on the information they have about the mission and the surroundings which they scouted.


    Ten members of the army of Chaos are nearby, waiting for orders.


    It is called a warehouse, but it''s actually four massive buildings and two smaller ones with arge <em>''U''</em> shaped parking lot which is enveloping the buildings from the East. Most of the warehouse parking area is cleared and paved, but there are fewndscape spots. Nothing too fancy, mostly bushes and few trees, but that is perfect for hiding units.


    Allen and Julius are brimming from excitement mixed with anxiousness. This is their first real mission and they get to be part of nning. And the lenses they got to wear came straight from a sci-fi movie! As a bonus, both of them are dashing in dark uniforms and ck masks on their faces. This will be awesome!


    "We don''t have an information from where they wille, but I believe that this highway on the East side is the most probable direction they will arrive from.", N said while pointing at the map.


    "We can''t dismiss the possibility of theming from this back road.", Haru added.


    N agreed and continued: "Info we received does not say how many of them wille, but we know that one mission waspleted sessfully earlier this afternoon. Masika and Imani were there as sniping support and they dealt with thirty seven armed attackers who tried to ambush a convoy of trucks."


    "Thirty seven?", Allen could not hide his anxiousness while thinking that there is only fourteen of them. "That is almost three on one¡­"


    "We had worse.", Haru said tly. "Try not to focus on the numbers. We don''t know about their skill level, but everyone here is an expert. Also, we have drones and the element of surprise, they don''t know we are waiting for them."


    "Are you sure?", Julius asked. "One of their attacks was intercepted. Isn''t it normal to think that they will be more cautious?"


    Haru and N agreed that this makes sense.


    "They might give up and not show up at all.", N said lightly. "There are many uncertainties, but we need to focus on what we know¡­ My biggest concern is that we don''t know the purpose of theming here. Are theying to destroy or to steal? That will determine if we should expectrge trucks or maybe onepact car with few guys full of explosives¡­"


    Allen and Julius exchanged concerned nces and Haru noticed.


    "Don''t freak out. The most important thing is to keep your cool. Panicking will not help anyone.", Haru warned Allen and Julius. "That is why we are here early, to observe the terrain, conditions ande up with ns in any of the cases. With the help of the drones we will see the enemy approach and adjust swiftly to the corresponding n."


    "Ideas?", N asked Julius and Allen and they understood that this is the mentoring part.


    Julius and Allen stared at the map and both of them felt anxiousness rush through them. This is so much different than the simtion games they y on theputer, because this is real!


    "If theye with trucks to steal, we will have more time to act because of vtile materials they will be careful and move slowly.", Allen started analyzing the possibilities. "It will make sense to have units here and here¡­ But if they areing just to destroy, they will be in and out swiftly and we should cut them off before they get inside the buildings to avoid searching for the explosives¡­"


    ¡­


    Later that evening, all units got into their ces.


    Allen is shadowing Haru and Julius is next to N who are on opposite sides of arge parking lot.


    They nned for several different possibilities and are in positions and¡­ now they wait.


    The information says that the attack will happen after 10 PM, and it''s 10:07 PM so¡­ any minute now. Or maybe it will be in few hours, they are not sure.


    Allen was excited about the mission, but now that everything is quiet, and Julius is far away from him, he is nervous. It will be better if Julius is by his side, Allen thought. Or maybe it will make him more anxious. He is not sure, but he knows that the silence is pressing on his eardrums harder by the second.


    "Haru?", Allen called softly. "Are you worried about N''s safety?"


    Haru nced at Allen. "Of course, I am. But I know that she is capable to take care of herself."


    "What if she gets in trouble?"


    Haru realized that Allen wants to talk. Probably as a distraction because he is visibly nervous. "That is a tough one because my instinct is to rush and help her out. But in reality, if I rush recklessly I will expose myself to danger and then N will worry about me instead of taking care of herself¡­ Are you worried about Julius?", Haru guessed.


    "Yes.", Allen admitted.


    "That is normal. As long as it does not put you into jeopardy, you should embrace it because it is a good trait to care about safety of your teammates. I know that it''s hard to stay calm when your partner is in danger. When I look at N during a mission and I feel anxiety take over, I switch roles and imagine that she is concerned with my safety to the point of neglecting hers. That reminds me to stay cool."


    Allen thought about Haru''s words. It made sense. But for some reason, his mind was circling around the fact that Haru said how Julius is his partner and Haru said it so smoothly like it''s a normal thing. Allen reminded himself that Haru probably spoke with a meaning of partners in a mission, and he should not overthink it¡­ but it still sounded nice.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1164 - Missions To Fend Off Marcus Attacks (7)

    Allen told himself to keep quiet, or at least to switch topic, but he could not help himself. "Haru?"


    "Hmm?"


    "What is your opinion when two boys are always together? Like, very close and always together."


    Haru blinked and leaned away from Allen. "What?"


    Haru saw that Allen is visibly ufortable. Is he hitting on him? Haru cleared his throat. "You know that I am with N, right?"


    Allen widened his eyes in shock at the implication of Haru''s question. "Yes, yes. That is not what I meant¡­"


    Haru rxed. "What did you mean?"


    "It''s just¡­ I am with Julius for a long time and beforeing here people told us that it''s wrong for two boys to stick to each other so¡­ I was just wondering what is your opinion on that, or if you have any."


    "I am with N. I love her very much and I believe that she loves me as well. When I think of my future, she is by my side and that image makes me happy. As long as you or anyone else does not try toe in-between us and ruin the image of my future which I dream of, I really don''t care what you do and with whom." Haru saw that Allen is not satisfied with this answer, so he added: "But if you want my opinion on you and Julius¡­ I grew up with boys and I''ve never seen two friends being so close and so much in sync. What the two of you have¡­ I think it''s great."


    From Haru''s speech, Allen was unable to figure out if this applies to a rtionship between friends-only or is for more than that also.


    Allen knows that Sarah and Aiden will not think badly of him and Julius as more than friends, but he wanted to find out what others in the house will think about it. And since they are already on this topic, just the two of them, there is no better time than this to ask: "What if Julius and I are¡­ more than friends?"


    Haru was getting irritated by all this questioning. A small chit-chat is fine, but this¡­ However, they are stuck together and talking, so he should reply. "That goes back to the point of I-don''t-care. Both you and Julius are my friends, but other than that, how you lead your life is not impacting me. If the two of you are happy, I am happy."


    Haru saw that Allen''s eyes are opened wide and he was about to say something else. Haru pped Allen''s back and reminded him: "Focus. We are on a mission."


    Haru grumbled internally while thinking that Allen is too chatty. Next time, he will take Julius, and N gets the chatterbox.


    ¡­


    On the other side, N nced at Julius whose lips were pressed into a thin line. She noticed that he is unusually stiff.


    "Nervous?", she asked.


    Julius nodded.


    "Talk to me¡­", N urged him. "What makes you nervous? If nothing else, it will help us pass the time."


    "What if someone you care about gets hurt?" Julius voiced one of his concerns. His biggest concern is that Allen will get hurt. Allen was always more adept at studying and brainstorming. For things on the training ground which require physical force, Allen always relied on Julius'' help and guidance, but now¡­ Allen is so far away. How can Julius help him if he gets into danger?


    "As a general, you get to lead a team, and everyone in that team is your responsibility. That is a lot of people to care about one way or the other. You need to believe that everyone in your unit is capable. If you have doubts, they should note on a mission. A good unit consists of members who trust each other with their lives and are confident that all of them wille back safe.", N responded.


    "But, what if the person IS capable, but you are worried because you really care about that person?"


    N thought about it before responding with her and Haru as an example: "We were on a mission and Haru got hurt by protecting me. He was shoot in the arm and he didn''t tell me because he didn''t want to worry me. After the mission, we got into a hotel and I saw the blood and when I realized what happened¡­ I felt horrible. It hit me hard when I remembered that he was shot right in front of me, and I didn''t notice. He was in pain, but he didn''t flinch in order to spare me of self-guilt. After that, I was sad and feeling unworthy. I wondered, why would I go on missions if I need to be protected, and others get hurt because of me? The fact that the person who got hurt was Haru made everything several folds worse."


    "And?", Julius urged N to continue.


    "Sarah noticed that my mood is off, and she analyzed the situation with me. The facts are that we are all a family, and we are facing dangers and there is a possibility that someone will get hurt. In order to prevent your loved ones to get hurt, you need to improve your skills. If I was stronger, Haru would not be shot that evening. If I was faster, there would be no need for Haru to rush to my rescue. It alles down to the fact that we should think about our loved ones when we are training."


    Julius listened to N and scratched his head. "Interesting. Usually when I train I imagine enemies¡­ a training dummy is a bad guy, and when I run I am chasing a robber."


    "That is not bad. But add to that how the bad-guy-dummy wants to hurt the person you care about, and the running robber has a weapon and he is holding your loved one as a hostage. That will give you an extra motivation to work harder. Sarah advised me not to allow my loved ones to be my weakness, because they are my strength."


    Julius liked this. "Can you show me how to send a message to Allen with the lens, only for him to see?"


    N was surprised with this sudden change in topic. "Sure¡­"


    ¡­


    On the other side, Haru nced at Allen who was grinning like a fool.


    Haru sighed, why is Allen getting creepier by the minute? Is it time rted and it''s getting worse as they get closer to midnight? He hoped that the enemiese quickly so that he can reunite with N as soon as possible.


    Haru admires Julius'' capability to handle Allen because how Haru sees it, Allen''s mood is all over the ce and it''s worse than N on her period.


    Allen didn''t tell Haru that the reason for his happiness (aka the grin) is that he saw on his lens a message from Julius: <em>''You are my strength.''</em>


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1165 - Missions To Fend Off Marcus Attacks (8)

    11:26 PM


    "Here theye¡­", Haru''s voice sounded in the earpieces of all members of the army of Chaos at the warehouse.


    Haru and N were surprised by what they saw: enemies arrived in two ck sedan cars and two semi-trucks and¡­ a helicopter! They didn''t think that the enemy wille with a helicopter!


    "Get in position for quick attack!", N instructed. "Don''t let them get inside."


    Haru saw that helicopter is about tond on the rooftop of one building. He nced at Allen. "We are closest to the helicopter. Are you with me?"


    Haru knows that Allen is capable, Allen''s scores are on the top with Julius'' right below the current generals. Even though Allen''s personality is a bit strange (how Haru saw it tonight), Allen is a great wingman.


    Allen understood that Haru is telling him how the two of them need to take care of the helicopter. He nodded in confirmation. This is why he came here! If he freezes in fear and says no, then it''s better if he stayed home. And also¡­ if he does not go, Julius will. And Allen will not allow Julius to get in danger.


    "I''m taking on the helicopter with Allen.", Haru''s voice sounded in everyone''s earpiece. "The rest of you handle the cars and trucks."


    Julius inhaled sharply. He can see with Eve-vision that Allen and Haru are rushing toward the building and climbing up swiftly on thedder.


    "Hey!", N tugged Julius'' sleeve. "Are you with me?"


    Julius swiftly removed the zoom and confirmed to N that he is present.


    N patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry about them. They got each other''s backs. Focus, because the sooner we finish our part, the sooner we can back them up if needed."


    Julius forced a smile. "Got it."


    Allen and Haru reached swiftly the rooftop where the helicopter is. They defeated with ease the pilot and one more man who was with him. Unfortunately, by the time Allen and Haru reached there, four men slipped into the warehouse through the hatch on the roof.


    "Helicopter is secured. Four people are inside, we are going after them.", Haru spoke to the rest of the team and he went down the hatch first.


    The team outside was in a position to attack, when N heard Haru''s voice.


    "Leave the hatch open!", N said and usedmands on her lens to send two drones through the hatch inside the warehouse but she was toote¡­ Haru and Allen were in the warehouse already, and the hatch automatically closed behind them.


    N snorted in frustration, why is Haru rushing in without a support? Well, the only thing she can do is handle things outside swiftly and rush inside to help Haru and Allen.


    "Now!", N instructed and less than a secondter, gunfight sounded over the noise of a helicopter which was on a standby on the roof with no one to pilot it.


    Julius is not sure how he survived next ten minutes or so. He remembers that he was shooting and maybe ducking for cover¡­ his pistol ran out of bullets when one attacker jumped him from the side, but other than beingrge, the attacker didn''t have much skill and Julius took him down in few hits¡­ Julius seized attacker''s gun and then reloaded his and walked through the parking lot with a gun in each hand, taking down the enemies. His whole body felt like he is on auto-pilot mode and the only thing on his mind was to take them out as soon as possible so that he can join Allen.


    In the warehouse¡­


    The space is huge with more than a hundred rows made out of high-duty shelves which are filled with various boxes andrge canisters.


    Haru and Allen moved four rows apart. The full shelves obstructed the functionality which Eve-lens provides, but they saw the faint heat-signatures of the two closest attackers and followed them, assuming that the other two are further ahead.


    It didn''t take long for Haru and Allen to reach two attackers and they overpowered them swiftly and silently.


    Haru gave Allen a thumbs up.


    They both froze when they realized that two men carried backpacks filled with explosives which are attached to timed triggers. Based on the current setting, it seems that attackers wanted to get inside warehouse, steal some things and then to blow it up! That is not good. Where are the other two attackers?


    Haru climbed on top of the nearby shelf. It gave him more than ten-feet (3 meters) elevation, and he used Eve-lens to scan the area. He spotted other two attackers on the opposite side of the warehouse. Haru gestured to Allen in which direction, and Allen dashed that way. Haru swiftly got off the shelves and followed after Allen.


    Haru and Allen ran as fast as they could. The first one to reach them was Allen, he jumped on the closest attacker immediately. Before second attacker turned to see what is going on, Haru''s fist reached him. Few secondster, the attackers were not a threat anymore.


    Haru and Allen exhaled in relief and looked at each other while smiling.


    Allen''s smile fell when he noticed that one of the backpacks attackers had is open. Only then he noticed that the attacker he tackled is clutching in his hand a brick-looking thing which is... explosive!


    Allen approached it slowly and his breath hitched when he realized that the timer is on: 4:54¡­ 4:53¡­ 4:52¡­


    Allen swiftly grabbed the backpack and rummaged through it. Just as he suspected, he found a small pouch with two different screwdrivers, a knife and pliers.


    "We need to get out.", Haru told Allen before touching his ear stud: "Everyone, clear the area. Timer on the explosive is activated. We have less than five minutes."


    Haru frowned when he saw Allen prying out the explosive out of the hand of the dead attacker.


    "Use drones to scan the area that this is the only one. They can do that, right?", Allen asked while checking the screwdrivers avable.


    "What are you doing?", Haru asked.


    "I''ve got this. I studied explosives and triggers and I''m good with electronics.", Allen exined.


    Haru approved of Allen''s confidence. If they can disarm the damned thing, that would be the best considering that the warehouse is not in a dested area. And they were warned that the warehouses contain vtile materials. The smallest spark can trigger arge explosion. Howrge? No one wants to find out. That is why Haru and Allen didn''t use their guns when fighting with the men inside the warehouse.


    Haru dashed to the nearby door and opened it. Ten secondster, he confirmed that the explosive device in Allen''s hands is the only one outside backpacks.


    Allen was relieved to hear that. "Take the backpacks with remaining explosives and leave."


    Haru grabbed four backpacks and paused. "If you know what you are doing, why do I need to leave?"


    Allen forced a smile. "Just in case."


    Haru didn''t like that. "No. Not eptable. We need to leave now and clear the area. At most, we can take this thing and throw it out in an effort to minimize casualties¡­"


    "Haru, I need you to trust me on this one. The area is not deserted, we can''t just dump this and run, and we can''t leave it here either because it will make it worse. The only way to avoid a disaster is to disarm it. I''m sure that N is waiting for you, don''t waste time. There is a chance that you will not make it out of the st zone if you keep on lingering. Tell Julius that I... want him to believe in me."


    Haru saw in Allen''s expression that he is determined to disarm the bomb. Trying to persuade him otherwise will only create an unnecessary dy.


    "If you mess this up, I will beat you up, even if that is in the next life!", Haru said and ran out.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1166 - Missions To Fend Off Marcus Attacks (9)

    Outside, on the parking lot¡­


    N and Julius made sure everyone from the squad is in the van.


    "Go, we are right behind you.", N waved them to leave.


    "We will wait for you one mile to the North.", the driver told N.


    N nodded in agreement.


    "Come, let''s wait for them in the van.", N urged Julius.


    Julius turned toward the van but paused when he saw with the corner of his eye that someone ising out from the warehouse.


    Julius'' heart stopped when he saw that only Haru ising toward them.


    "Where is Allen?!", Julius shouted at Haru, forgetting that they have ear studs tomunicate.


    "He said that he can disarm it, but just in case we should¡­"


    "NO!", Julius eximed and rushed toward the warehouse.


    Haru grabbed his arm and pulled him back. Julius struggled, and N joined with Haru to prevent Julius from going toward the warehouse.


    "Stop!", Haru shouted breathlessly. Julius is stronger than he looks (and he looks strong) and Haru was afraid that N will be hurt from Julius'' struggle.


    "Let me go!"


    "No!", Haru growled while tightening his grip on Julius. "Allen said he got it¡­ He said to believe in him¡­ If he does not disarm it, you will just lose your life in vain!"


    Julius stopped struggling. A secondter, Haru and N let go of him, assuming that he gave up on going to the warehouse. Julius turned to N and Haru and looked at each of them dejectedly.


    "What would you do if one of you is inside?! Could you go to safety and hope that the most important person in your life gets out of it alive?!"


    Haru and N exchanged nces, both looking troubled.


    Inside the warehouse¡­


    Allen opened the box where the trigger mechanism is with screwdrivers. Based on the timer, he has two and a half minutes left.


    He was carefully inspecting the path wires make when he saw a shadow above him.


    "Juju? Why are you here?", Allen asked in panic.


    Julius squatted next to him and his eyes didn''t move from the wires in the trigger mechanism. "Tell me, what are you doing? Do you just go for the color? In movies, it''s usually the red one." His voice was calm and soothing, like he is talking about something pleasant.


    Allen swallowed hard, realizing that Julius has no intention to leave. A mix of emotions assaulted him: happiness that Julius is by his side, fear that he will get it wrong, helplessness because even if he decides to run now, they will not make it outside st zone in time considering that the warehouse has vtile materials.


    Allen does not want to run, because innocents will be hurt by the st, but now that Julius is here, if there is enough time, he would run just to make sure that Julius is safe.


    Allen reminded himself that the worst thing he can do is to panic. He took a deep breath topose himself and exined: "That''s in the movies¡­ Here, the green one will interrupt the power supply and the timer will stop when I cut it. But, there is a possibility that a fallback mechanism exists which will trigger if the main power is interrupted¡­"


    "What does that mean?"


    Allen spoke while his eyes continued inspecting the device: "It can provide a backup supply and continue running the timer, or it can blow up right away, or anything in-between depending how they programmed it."


    "You are looking to confirm if there is a fallback mechanism?"


    Allen confirmed. "Yes. I have thirty seconds left. Then, if I don''t find it I need to take risk. Because either fallback mechanism does not exist and I will disarm this thing, or it will blow up."


    "Why thirty seconds? That still leaves you half a minute."


    "Even if I find the mechanism, thirty seconds is not enough to inspect and disarm it¡­ so I will just stop overthinking and take the risk."


    Julius smiled. "OK."


    Thirty secondster¡­


    "I don''t see one, so¡­ here goes nothing¡­" Allen said under his breath while carefully slipping the cutting part of the pliers under the green wire. He has a four-step-n and thirty seconds to execute it: put the pliers in ce, say a small prayer, tell Julius that I love him and cut the wire.


    "Al?", Julius called.


    "Yes?", Allen nced at Julius and his world turned upside down when he felt Julius'' usually warm palms, now icy-cold cupping his cheeks. Julius'' palms get cold when he is nervous.


    Allen didn''t breathe when he felt Julius'' lips on his. Julius'' lips were cold, just like his palms, and the kiss was clumsy and no more than few seconds long, but it was the best thing Allen experienced in his seventeen years of life.


    Julius inched away and rubbed Allen''s cheek with his thumb gently, starting from under the mask, while their eyes were locked on each other.


    "I didn''t want to die without doing this.", Julius whispered.


    Allen realized that he is about to pass out because he is not breathing.


    "What if we don''t die?", Allen asked while taking in choppy breaths and hoping that Julius does not see how nervous he is.


    Julius smiled. "Then I get a chance to do it again."


    Outside, on the parking lot¡­


    Haru and N are sitting on the floor of the van which has its back door open.


    N is leaning in Haru''s embrace and she smiled when she saw Allen and Julius walk out of the warehouse. Allen and Julius hooked their arms around each other, and Allen held the disarmed explosive device.


    "You didn''t leave?", Julius asked Haru and N.


    Haru gave them a nod of approval before responding: "We don''t leave anyone behind."


    "What if I got it wrong?", Allen asked reluctantly.


    "We believe that everyone in our unit is capable and that we will all go home safely. Together.", N responded with a smile.


    Haru and N don''t want to say that the two of them were bickering as soon as Julius dashed in the warehouse to join Allen. Haru told N to leave, and she didn''t want to without Haru and then they looked at the time and concluded that it''s toote to get out of the st zone, and joint decision was to sit, hold each other and trust that Allen knows what he is doing.


    Now that they were out of danger of blowing up the whole area, Haru called the rest of their unit back to help with the cleanup. Bodies of attackers were loaded in one of the trucks which attackers brought with them. Both cars were driven inside the second truck. They made sure there are no traces of fight left behind. Two trucks and the helicopter were taken to one of the bases where they will dispose of bodies, and check vehicles if they have any tracking devices before they decide what to do with them.


    By the time the cleanup was done, additional six members of the army of Chaos arrived. Six neers will act as <em>''security in training''</em> and wait for the next shift of regr security employees.


    Haru, N, Julius and Allen went to thepound and then took their car back to the Cliffside vi.


    Before driving away, Haru happily sent a message to Sarah and Aiden: "Missionpleted. Full sess. Allen and Julius did great. Allen disarmed a bomb and prevented a disaster in the area which would harm civilians. Julius took out 21 out of 41 targets. Bonus: we seized a helicopter. Full report will be ready in the morning."


    N looked at the message Haru sent and nced to the back of the car at Julius and Allen. Julius'' head was on Allen''s shoulder and they held hands while sleeping. They didn''t remove their masks. It''s past 1 AM, and the two of them are not used to staying sote, or the excitement.


    N inched closer to Haru and spoke softly: "I thought that you will report how they recklessly rushed into danger for each other."


    Haru pressed his lips into a line. "I was about to, but¡­ I would do the same for you. How can I request a punishment for them if I am guilty of the same offense?"


    N smiled and leaned her head on Haru''s shoulder. She took Haru''s right hand in hers and their fingers inteced.


    "I would do the same.", she whispered.


    Haru kissed the top of her head before turning his attention back to the almost-deserted road ahead. "I know."


    "They will be a great team.", N voiced her thoughts.


    "Mhm¡­", Haru hummed in agreement. "They already are."


    In the back seat, Allen''s lips stretched into a smile and then he drifted off to sleep as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1167 - Missions To Fend Off Marcus Attacks (10)

    ~ Fallon ~


    Sarah and Aiden are on the rooftop of the building next to the one which was marked as the target of Marcus'' attack.


    They set up cameras, sensors and drones in the area, to scan for anyone suspicious approaching the building, assuming that an outsider will try to sabotage it.


    While brainstorming for the possible attacks, Sarah and Aiden agreed that in case the culprit is someone who lives in the building, they will not do any damage which starts from their apartment, because investigation will point to them. And even if it''s an outsider, it''s not likely that he will cause issues in an upied apartment and risk being seen. That is why Sarah and Aiden got drones to watch over the basement and the only two empty apartments in the building.


    The drones also scanned pipes and electrical wires within walls to ensure that there are no suspicious devices set up in advance which will be only triggered now. But this is a low probability scenario, because if someone just needs to activate a device, it can be done remotely without the need of someone to organize an attack on a building.


    Sarah and Aiden thought that it will be an easy thing: the two of them rx while Eve analyzes peopleing into the building and monitors those empty areas which are most likely to be the origin for an attack, however there is a lot of people in the building, and someone is almost alwaysing in (and going out), so the two of them had to stay vignt.


    Only after midnight the traffic in and out of the building slowed down a bit.


    3:21 AM


    Aiden packed a nket which he folded in four and it served for seating. A second nket was draped around them. It is chilly to sit outside in the night.


    By 2 AM they receivedmunication about the other two night missions: Ron and Z, and Haru and N. Both missions were a full sess. With that information, they can rx and focus on their mission because their kids are safe at home.


    To fill up the time, Sarah and Aiden chatted about various topics. Of course, they talked about their kids and the upgrades on their property which include a new building with apartments.


    Sarah mentioned that her Sigma-army wants to meet up, in June, close to her birthday (as usually). Aiden didn''t have any objections, and they confirmed that they will meet with them at their Chateau in France.


    Next, the topic changed to the uing wedding: Jasper Kiani and Ellie Young.


    Sarah is the maid-of-honor and Aiden is the best man, so they are in charge of bachelor''s and bachelorette''s parties.


    Jasper and Ellie agreed that they don''t want the usual two separate parties, but they want to be together. Actually, Jasper was OK with any, as long as they get to the wedding part where Ellie bes Mrs. Jasper Kiani, he is fine. However, Ellie has no intention of allowing Jasper to have such a party without her around, considering that his n for Jeff''s bachelor''s party included an evening in the gentlemen''s club. There is no way she is letting her smoking-hot fianc¨¦ next to strippers, no matter how much she trusts him. Yes, she loves him, but she is unable to ignore the fact that her smoking-hot fianc¨¦ has a lecherous past and that many women ogle at him. She thinks of him as a recovering alcoholic, he is not drinking anymore, but she will not send him to a party with an open bar.


    Since it''s a joint party for both Ellie and Jasper, Sarah and Aiden discussed potential activities. After a lot of options and a careful deliberation, they agreed on an escape room: they form teams andpete who will solve puzzles and escape the room(s) sessfully, fastest. Sarah wants a futuristic building, while Aiden is leaning toward the haunted house. Since neither of them yielded, they agreed to y a game of their own and the winner will get his (or her) way. After checking few options for the evening (after the escape room), they decided to book a restaurant which offers karaoke. So, there will be food and the entertainment will be provided by guests. Perfect.


    Sarah and Aiden congratted each other for nning a wonderful pre-wedding party for Japer and Ellie.


    "What do you want for your bachelorette''s party?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "Huh?" Sarah was surprised by his question but answered: "I am not interested in that."


    Aiden frowned. "Are you sure?"


    "I don''t think I would enjoy it. Bachelorette''s party is to celebrate thest day of being single withdy-friends. How I see it, why would I want to marry you if I see singlehood as anything worth celebrating? Another reason for that party is to spend time with friends, but my friends are already at our Cliffside Vi or in the area and I see them often enough. Usual girly-theme is to go to a spa and spend the day in luxury before going for a night out in a crowded club. You know I hate crowds and I don''t want to go to a club without you. As for the luxury, there is nothing better than this..." Sarah hugged him tightly and rubbed her face on his chest before looking up at him. "And there is NO WAY I''m sharing this with mydy-friends."


    Aiden chuckled and hugged her tightly.


    "You want a bachelor''s party?"


    Aiden grimaced. "After your little speech, do you think I dare to say I want one?"


    Sarahughed.


    Heughed with her. "I heard you say how you don''t want one, but getting together with friends will be nice, right?"


    Sarah agreed. "Of course, but it does not need to be anything more than our friends gathering at the Cliffside Vi. We can fire up the barbeque, and if there is any dish that Matias can''t make, we will order it. It''s private,fortable, we can have a number of events nned right there for a memorable afternoon and evening. We can start from early morning if we want, and when our apartment building is done, we can even aodate all our friends to stay overnight."


    Aiden hummed in agreement.


    Sarah observed Aiden''s expression. It''s dark, but she can see his face clearly with Eve-vision and for some reason, he looks like he is taking notes. "Did you find the meadow?"


    Aiden''s eyes shifted. "What makes you think that?"


    "Because so far you avoided mentioning anything rted to our wedding, so¡­"


    Aiden smiled. He underestimated Sarah''s intelligence. Sarah''s people skills might not be her strong point, but she knows him the best. "I found few promising locations, and I am narrowing it down."


    Sarah looked at him in disbelief. She knows that he wants to surprise her, but this is THEIR wedding. How can he keep this from her? She remembered that he always kept secrets from her, starting from the reason he approached her at the University, and that he is Omega, and that he knew how Philip was a no-good guy, and¡­ Sarah stopped herself before she spoils her own mood. Aiden has good intentions, but that does not change the fact that he is keeping things from her.


    She took a deep breath topose herself before asking: "When were you nning to tell me?"


    Aiden''s eyes darted around while he scrambled to answer. Sarah is angry and he needs to pacify her. Somehow.


    Both of them got a notification from Eve: <em>''ck van without license tes is approaching the area...''</em>


    "This might be our cue.", Aiden said, happy that he doesn''t need to continue on the previous topic.


    Sarah can see that Aiden is visibly relieved, which means that he is up to something, but the mission is more important than bickering. Well, anything is more important than bickering.


    She stood up and looked down on the street. "I hope these are the ones because this is dragging on forever. As much as I enjoy our chats, having them in our bed is morefortable."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1168 - Missions To Fend Off Marcus Attacks (11)

    Sarah and Aiden observed three men walk in hurried steps toward the building. Each of them carried a box in their hands which was made out of wood with metal edges.


    They moved swiftly while trying to conceal their presence. Considering that Eve informed them how those three men are not residents of the building, Sarah and Aiden were confident that these are the men they are waiting for.


    Eve analyzed boxes: it''s not a liquid. X-ray, heat signatures, as well as other scans avable revealed¡­ nothing. Eve confirmed that the three boxes are not empty. Based on the sounds which were picked up, Eve suggested that arge number of small moveable objects is inside each of the box.


    "Robots?", Sarah mumbled. "But x-ray should pick them up."


    Aiden shrugged. "Maybe they are made out of a material which can''t be seen with an x-ray¡­ or any other thing that Eve has."


    Sarah agreed.


    "I want to get my hands on them so that I can see what they are made of. Felix would be interested in that as well¡­", Sarah mused.


    Sarah and Aiden went down the building after men. They both grinned when they saw that the men are heading to the basement. There is no second exit, so they can''t escape, but the contents of the boxes might be a problem.


    As much as Sarah wanted to inspect the contents of the boxes, since the incident when Philip injected a micro-robot inside Sarah, she is ufortable around tiny devices which move around.


    When three men entered the basement, Sarah and Aiden were few steps behind them. They don''t want to give them enough time to release whatever is inside boxes.


    "I can''t wait to get rid of these¡­", one man said while cringing.


    "Yeah. I can handle many things, but this is making my skin crawl.", second man added.


    All three men turned toward the basement door which closed after Sarah. And they were surprised that Aiden is there as well.


    "Who are you?", one of the men asked Sarah and Aiden.


    The other two men were not in a mood to chat. They dropped their boxes down and reached for their guns. Before they raised their weapons, all three men fell on the ground. The drones took them out.


    "That was easy.", Sarah said while moving toward the boxes. She was eager to see whatever is inside.


    Aiden held Sarah back. "Are you sure that you should open it here?"


    Sarah paused. She can see that Aiden is ufortable with opening these up, and she understands his concerns. What if the small robots (or whatever is inside) can''t be contained once the lid is open? "OK. Let''s take them with us."


    Aiden was not happy to carry the boxes with them, but it''s better than opening them in this confined space. And they can''t leave them behind.


    "We are not taking them home before checking what is inside.", Aiden cautioned Sarah. He knows that she likes to collect things (and people and animals).


    She agreed. "Fair enough. We can take their van and drive outside city."


    Aiden messaged Jeff to send his people to take care of three men in the basement they left behind.


    ¡­


    In a desert, ten miles away from Fallon¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are in front of a van which they drove off the road. Headlights are illuminating the two of them and the box in-between them.


    Sarah reached for the box, and Aiden grabbed her arm. "Let me¡­"


    He will not let Sarah open recklessly. What if it''s something dangerous?


    Aiden flipped thetch open and then slowly lifted the lid. Aiden''s heart stopped at the sight of¡­ cockroaches. Hundreds, maybe thousands of them.


    Sarah frowned.


    "Oh, not robots¡­", Sarah''s disappointment was apparent.


    Aiden closed the lid swiftly.


    Both Sarah and Aiden understood that Marcus nned to release these insects in the building. A heavy infestation of roaches will be enough to evacuate people while pesticides are used, and after it''s confirmed that the pests are dead, the areas need to be ventted and cleaned. And that can take days, weeks maybe.


    Sarah was thinking about the box and roaches and Eve''s scans. It''s clear why Eve''s sensors didn''t pick them up. They are obviously not made out of metal, and roaches are cold blooded insects, so they don''t have a heat signature. Sarah took a mental note to discuss this problem with Felix and see if they can add some way for Eve to detect cold blooded creatures without bones. Sarah suspects that Eve would pick up something with some of her other scans, but because there are so many of insects in each of the boxes, it looked like blurs filling the box.


    Sarah nced at Aiden. "Are you OK?"


    Aiden inhaled a choppy breath and reminded himself to be cool about it. Telling Sarah that he hates cockroaches because they are oily and stinky, and they are super-fast and get everywhere, and they are gross¡­ is not manly. Aiden can do many things but appearing non-manly in front of Sarah is not one of them. He needs to maintain his image! How can he have a meltdown in front of the woman he loves over a box of roaches?


    His sight darted over the dirt ground as he watched in horror few dozen insects scurry into the darkness. Luckily, they went away from him.


    Aiden cleared his throat. "Yeah, yeah¡­ why do you ask?"


    Sarah didn''t think much of it. Many people are repulsed by insects. Sarah does not care much about them as long as they are not the biting types.


    "Let''s start a fire and burn them.", Sarah suggested.


    "Do we have to? Can we just leave the boxes here?", Aiden asked anxiously.


    "There are too many of them. What if they get out? They can cause damage to the ecosystem. What if they carry some bacteria or a virus?", Sarah guessed. "We should get rid of these. I saw a shovel in the van. Let''s dig a hole and start a fire¡­"


    They found plenty of branches and used dry grass to start a fire. The hole was deep and wide enough for the purpose of burning the insects while still inside boxes.


    Sarah flipped thetch and threw the first box in the fire swiftly.


    She grabbed the second box and nced at Aiden. "Get thest one."


    Aiden stood in front of the box and repeated to himself to ignore what is inside. He needs to pick up the box, carry it in the fire and that''s it. Right. Simple. He can imagine that it''s empty. It''s just a box. He can do this. If he is fast enough, it can be done in three seconds¡­


    "Can we finish this and be home in time for breakfast?", Sarah reminded Aiden to hurry up.


    Aiden took the box and walked swiftly while opening thetch. He was ready to flip the lid before throwing the damned thing into the fire. Two stepster, he felt something move at the back of his neck and he froze.


    "Sarah, it''s NOT FUNNY!", he growled.


    "What?", Sarah''s voice came from the front. She was next to the fire, poking the boxes with a long stick!


    Aiden realized that whatever it is, it''s not Sarah and considering what is in the box he is holding, he got a good idea what is that thing on his back.


    "AHHH!", he screamed, and the box from his hands fell near the fire with the lid cracked open.


    Sarah saw Aiden waving his arms like he is trying to reach something on his back frantically and realized that he is having a panic attack. She swiftly ran to him.


    "Got it! I got it!", she assured him while kicking the box into the fire. She didn''t see any cockroach on him, but she had to calm him down.


    Aiden was shaking when she hugged him.


    "It''s OK. Breathe¡­ Breathe¡­", she chanted while rubbing his back. Sarah never saw him lose it like this. He must really-really hate insects. But she saw him handle all kinds of small creatures, so it must be only roaches, she concluded. Sarah took a mental note: <em>''Aiden hates roaches, and... don''t talk about it.''</em>


    When Aiden stopped shaking, Sarah inched away from him, to look into his face. She saw that he is embarrassed, and she tried toe up with something to say to make him feel better.


    "Ah!", it was her turn to cry when she realized that the icky feeling on her forearm is a cockroach. She does not have an insect phobia, but the feeling of a roach crawling on her is gross.


    Aiden swiftly grabbed the insect and threw it into the fire.


    Sarah looked at Aiden in surprise. "I thought you hate roaches."


    "I do. But I need to save the woman I love."


    Sarah hugged him. Somehow, this was one of the most romantic things he ever did for her: ignoring his fear in order to save her. She remembered how he prioritizes food, but he will tolerate hunger because of her. And he goes above and beyond to make sure she isfortable and safe. Sarah''s heart swelled with love at the thought how he puts her first, regardless of his difort.


    "Let''s go home.", she whispered.


    Aiden agreed. He could not leave this ce soon enough. "Let''s make sure we are roach-free before we board the helicopter."


    Sarahughed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1169 - Dealing With Failures

    ~ Das, W Publishing ~


    Marcus White is in his office. As a CEO of the <em>''W Publishing''</em>pany, he has a corner office on the top floor which provides a great view of the downtown Das.


    Marcus is shaking in anger while reading the reports which are sitting in his inbox since early that morning.


    "How it this possible?", Marcus hissed.


    "What happened?", Jasmine asked while cing a fresh cup of coffee on his desk.


    "Where were you?!", he snapped at her.


    Jasmine looked at Marcus'' furious expression and swallowed hard. Now she regrets that she came back to his office. If she knew that he would be in this state, she would stay in the coffee room until lunch or longer. But it''s toote. She is already here.


    "I just¡­ got you coffee¡­", Jasmine said weakly.


    Marcus narrowed his eyes at Jasmine. "You want to know what happened? All phase one attacks failed!"


    Marcusunched seven attacks in phase one with a goal to crack Jeff''s reputation as the Master of the White family and he just found out that all of them failed. What he does not know is that four were deflected by Sarah and Aiden and the army of Chaos, Jeff''s men took care of two, and Jasper helped out by preventing one attack in the Chicago area.


    Jasmine understood why Marcus is so furious. "All of them?"


    Marcus observed her intently and wondered if she is such a good actress or is it really possible that she does not know about this. But considering that he is suspecting that Jasmine is plotting behind his back with Lukas, he is inclined to believe that her acting is so good. Howe he didn''t see it earlier?


    Marcus squeezed through his teeth: "Do you think I''m joking?"


    Jasmine shook her head frantically. Marcus can do many things, but joking is not one of them. "Of course, not! But¡­ how is that possible?"


    "Let''s think about it. What are the possibilities? Is Jeffrey so capable, or lucky, or¡­ did someone tip him off exactly when, where and how we will strike?"


    Jasmine dismissed the idea that Jeff knew about the attacks in advance. "Only the two of us knew all the targets and¡­", Jasmine realized that Marcus is looking at her like she is the culprit. "No, it was not me. I was by your side all the time!"


    "Exactly. By my side. Gathering the information."


    "Marcus! I am faithful to you for more than ten years! Ten years we talked about this and nned! Why would I betray you now that we are so close to our goal?"


    Marcus bolted on his feet.


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    A crisp pnded on Jasmine''s cheek.


    "OUR goal? Since when is this ours? How long are you working behind my back?"


    Jasmine''s whole body shook while she held onto her aching cheek. "Marcus, I would never betray you. Last few days I''m not leaving your side. How can I leak the information?"


    "You tell me, how did youmunicate with him?"


    "I didn''t. Check my emails, my phone¡­", she rummaged through her purse in panic before she got her cell phone and ced it on his desk. "Here. Check my cell also."


    "I did. That is why I''m asking you. How did you do it?"


    "I DIDN''T!", Jasmine screamed in fear. "Here. I will not use the restroom without someone watching me and see how today''s attacks go."


    "TODAY''S ATTACKS?!!", Marcus shouted at Jasmine. "Do you know that out of seven attacks, not a single man returned? It''s not that the attacks are neutralized, but my men are gone. GONE! How can Iunch any attacks when I lost more than two hundred men?!!"


    Jasmine shook her head in disbelief. "How did they manage to prevent all attacks and capture our men?" Her eyes widened in horror when she realized her words and that Marcus is ready to p her again. "YOUR MEN! I wanted to say YOUR¡­"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    Another pnded on Jasmine''s other cheek.


    Jasmine whimpered as both of her cheeks pulsated painfully.


    Marcus sneered. "If at least one of them returned, I would have someone reliable to ask what happened. But they all disappeared without a trace."


    Jasmine''s eyes darted nervously. Partly because of Marcus'' words, and partly because of his hostility. "Do you think Jeff killed them?"


    "I don''t know what to think. Anything is possible."


    Jasmine still could not believe it. "How many men Jeff has? The attacks were all over the ce, and you had more than two hundred people¡­"


    "If he knew exactly when and where the attacks will happen, and what the attacks are¡­ he does not need a lot of people. Does he?"


    Jasmine realized that they are back to topic of her betraying him. Her eyes opened in horror and she swallowed hard when she saw Marcus'' crazed expression.


    "You bitch! You are smarter than I gave you credit for. You waited for this moment, to betray me when it counts!"


    Jasmine took a step back and ced her hands in front of her defensively. "Marcus, I didn''t. How can you think that I betrayed you? Do you have any proof? Why would I betray you?"


    "Proof? I know that you are lying to me. You even had my phone traced behind my back! Who knows what else you are doing when I am not looking? But the hardest thing for me to digest is that you are in this with Lukas!" Marcus'' expression twisted in anger as he walked slowly toward her.


    Jasmine was processing his words while walking backward. Oh, no! He found out about her tracing his phone! But it was a ime thing. However, Jasmine knows that even if she says that it was only once, Marcus will not believe her. He is always suspicious of everyone, and when he finds out that they made a slightest mishap, his trust is gone. Maybe if he is in a better mood, she could try reasoning with him. But¡­ what does he mean that she is in this with Lukas?


    Marcus stood in front of her and grabbed her neatly braided hair. He yanked the braid, making her face the ceiling. His breath sshed on her cheek while his other hand gripped her neck firmly and he growled: "With my son? Is it because he is younger? Is he riding you better?"


    Marcus brimmed from the desire to kill her. But somehow, he could not make himself do it. Jasmine embedded herself into his life deeply, and he could not bear to let her go. He does not trust her, he maybe even hates her, but he lusts for her flesh and he despises himself for that weakness.


    The thought that Jasmine is sleeping with Lukas was driving Marcus insane. Is he not good enough to satisfy her?


    Marcus pushed Jasmine''s shoulder to get her to turn around. He forcefully tugged her skirt up and ripped her panties before pinning her to bend over his desk.


    "I will show you¡­ you SLUT!", he raged while pulling his leather belt out of his pants.


    He red at her exposed perfect snow-white butt cheeks while licking his lips.


    <em>''WHACK!''</em>


    Jasmine muffled her cry and a red line was immediately shown over two white half-moons. She didn''t dare to move out of fear to provoke him further. Jasmine never saw Marcus this angry.


    Marcus was whipping her mercilessly with the belt until he saw blood. He heard Jasmine''s sobs, but he didn''t care about it. In a way¡­ it turned him on.


    He reached with his hand between her legs.


    "You are so wet¡­", Marcus mumbled while unbuttoning his pants with haste.


    Marcus wrapped Jasmine''s braid around his hand and pulled, forcing her back to arch while riding her fiercely from behind.


    Jasmine''s whimpers were a mix of pain and pleasure, and Marcus enjoyed every sound she made. Sounds of a total submission.


    His ex-wives were fussy when he hit them, but Jasmine got wet. He will never let her go.


    <em>''If she is not a traitor, she would be perfect''</em>, Marcus thought.


    "If I see you near Lukas, I will kill both of you!", Marcus hissed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1170 - Dissolving Erics Squad (1)

    ~ Los Angeles,pound belonging to the army of Chaos ~


    4:32 PM


    Two helicopters silentlynded in the spacious courtyard of thepound which is used by Eric''s squad.


    From the outside, thepound is hidden by a tall wall and lush foliage. Without getting inside, no one would guess that there is a number of buildings with living quarters above and below the ground, and a training ground which goes two level underground, below the courtyard.


    All these structures below the ground are the reason why no one ever discovered the locations of the army of Chaos. Looking from above, it gives a feel of a storage or an industrial facility. But each of thepounds used by the army of Chaos have most of their facilities underground.


    Two seconds after the two helicoptersnded, the ground below them moved and helicopters were lowered underground with a newyer sliding on top, making it seem like the ground was not open a minute ago (and the helicopters didn''tnd there).


    Five unmarked ck vans drove into thepound and went into one building which is an entry to an underground parking. The vans lined up and stopped behind the two helicopters.


    The doors of both helicopters opened and generals of the army of Chaos exited. At the same time, army members got out of the vans.


    Eric stood with other members of his squad, waiting to wee neers.


    Zack was next to Eric, supporting himself with crutches.


    They all watched Sarah stand in front of them, in her ck uniform and a ck mask on her face. She looks sharp and dangerous, even her hair is pulled tightly in the back without a single strand out of ce. This is the first time she came in her uniform of Chaos and with a mask on. It''s an official business.


    Behind Sarah, ten masked generals wearing matching uniforms lined up: Haru, N, Ron, Z, Masika, Imani, Jamari, Ade, Allen and Julius. It is a full setup, other than Jesse and Oni who are still with Penny and Ben.


    Ade was surprised when Sarah told him to get ready, considering that he is still serving his punishment, but he will notin. He hoped that Sarah decided to allow him to resume his duties as a general, but she will tell him thatter.


    Allen and Julius are excited. This is their first time to appear as generals and they are doing their best not to grin. As generals, they need to be cool about it and their biggest problem right now is not to show how giddy they are.


    Behind each of the generals, five members of the army of Chaos stood.


    Aiden is not present. He is taking care of few jobs for Jeff from theirputer room at the Cliffside Vi. Marcus started his online attacks on Jeff and Aiden needs to deal with it quickly before it causes some real damage. Aiden asionally nces at one screen which is showing him a live feed of what is happening at thepound. He smiled at the sight of his future wife standing with her generals and fifty members of her army. She is impressive.


    Back at thepound¡­


    Eric and his men watched in awe while everyone lined up perfectly, without making a sound.


    Sarah stepped forward and addressed Eric''s squad: "All of you wanted to join the army of Chaos. When I told you that you are not there yet, you disapproved. The mission you went on yesterday was to give you a chance to prove that you are ready. I said more than once how in the army of Chaos we have few rules, but those few need to be obeyed. Do you know why we are here now?"


    Sarah looked at Eric''s squad observing each of their faces carefully while her eyes shimmered in red hues. She watched the videos of Eric''s squad on a mission and their talks after it, and she is bubbling with fury.


    The report Eric submitted shows how things ended well with a short mentioning of them putting girls outside of the zone which drones monitored for enemies. The report was full of praises for Masika and Imani but from the chats of the members of Eric''s squad, she can see that they are full of themselves, typical macho behavior which put her girls in danger. And what angered her the most is that after the mission, they med their failure to position themselves properly on Masika and Imani. Shameless.


    Eric can see that Sarah is angry. He swallowed hard and stepped forward. "My poor decision making put Masika in danger. I am not qualified to be the leader."


    Zack moved next to Eric. "I misjudged them and suggested that they should be ced as far as possible. I thought how that will keep them out of the harm''s way without considering that I''m doing the opposite."


    "If Masika was not in that position, you would be ambushed.", Sarah said coldly. "Do you know how many of you would be killed if Masika and Imani didn''t take care of that group?"


    Sarah saw that all men in front of her lowered their gazes. It''s obvious that they didn''t think about it.


    "We are called the army of Chaos. The ARMY. Do you know why?", Sarah didn''t wait for anyone to answer before continuing: "Because we follow orders. I told you not to underestimate them, yet you ced them far away, ignoring my words. Your poor judgement put all of you in danger. And your reaction after the mission is disappointing."


    Sarah saw that few men looked at her with confusion apparent on their faces. Sarah sneered: "Did you really think that we don''t know what is going on here? I heard you put the me on my two generals while saying how it would be better if they were not there and in the next breath you brushed it all off because the mission was a sess. It was a sess, but not thanks to you. You are not worthy to be in the army of Chaos."


    "No!", Eric eximed and shrunk when he saw that Sarah narrowed her eyes at him. "It''s my fault. Punish me. They followed my orders."


    "You are all one unit. Everyone gets rewarded and punished together. No exceptions.", Sarah said coldly.


    "Don''t cut us off. Give us a chance.", Eric pleaded.


    "A chance?", Sarah nced at the back. "If you can spar with any army member for three minutes without falling on your knees, I will consider allowing you to stay. Or if you want to try your skills against a general, the time limit goes down to one minute."


    "What if we win?", someone asked.


    Sarah stifled augh. "You can join the army straight away."


    Some members of Eric''s squad were visibly excited, but few had troubled expressions. Those few saw Masika fight during their mission and they are pretty sure that they can''t win.


    "The four men who were injured yesterday have an option topete in marksmanship.", Sarah added when she saw Zack looking at his injured leg dejectedly.


    "Is there no other way?", Eric asked unable to hide that he is disheartened. He fought against Sarah and he knows his men. If the members of the army of Chaos are only ten percent capable of what Sarah can do, they can''t win.


    Sarah thought for a second before responding: "Yes. There is one more option. You can leave."


    The men exchanged confused nces. They all came to join the army of Chaos, convinced that their skills are top-notch and epted that their past is wiped out. If they leave, they have no history and that is good because their previous crimes are erased. None of them had a squeaky clean record. However, that also means that their good deeds as well as any employment history is gone. Who will hire a bodyguard with a shady (non-existent) past?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1171 - Dissolving Erics Squad (2)

    Zack straightened his back and spoke to Sarah: "I am unable to fight, and I am no match in marksmanship either but¡­ Masika saved my life more than once. Please, give me a chance to repay what I owe her."


    Sarah turned and nced at Masika, indicating that it''s up to her.


    Masika stoodpletely still for few seconds before walking toward Zack and stopping three steps away from him.


    "I don''t need anything from you.", she said.


    "I know.", Zack responded. "But I need to do what I can, otherwise I will not be at ease knowing that I wronged you and that you saved me and that I didn''t do anything about it."


    Masika blinked few times and looked at Sarah. "Boss Nyx, it will be how you decide."


    Sarah looked with pride after Masika who went back to her original spot. Her girls are growing.


    Sarah nced at Zack and then at the others behind him. "I don''t like people who quit. I expect that each of you will try to salvage yourself today. For the ones who fail¡­ there is another path. Go to the Chaos nightclub in Boyle Height neighborhood. If you win ten matches in a row, you get your chance to join us."


    Half an hourter¡­


    Eric''s squad is utterly defeated.


    Sarah suspects that Eric didn''t use all of his skills because he decided to lose on purpose in order to join the rest of his squad.


    However, other members of the Eric''s squad were a disappointment when matched against the regrs of the army of Chaos. Two men were few seconds over one minute in the duration of the spar, but others didn''tst more than fifteen seconds.


    Zack challenged Masika topete in marksmanship, even though he knew that he would lose. They fired ten rounds each at the target.


    "Try like this¡­", Masika slightly adjusted his wrist.


    Zack was surprised that his uracy improved. He should be happy about that, but it only made him feel worse for underestimating her.


    "I will win my ten fights,e back and find you.", Zack told Masika at the end.


    Masika widened her eyes for a moment before responding: "I will be waiting."


    Allen and Julius watched everything that is happening with sparkles in their eyes. All members of the army of Chaos are awesome! They never saw fifty people move as one. All army members are swift and precise and wearing the same uniforms and they all look up to the generals and Sarah with pride evident on their faces. Being a <em>''personal bodyguard''</em> is so much better than they thought it will be.


    Sarah looked at Eric''s squad and she was pleased that their arrogance was cut down. She thought how if she did something like this from the beginning, the neers would understand that they are not joining a kindergarten section but an army of elites. Her elites. Sarah smiled at this thought.


    She straightened her back before addressing Eric''s squad seriously: "I believe that now you are aware of your standing. If you want to give up, there will be no questions asked and I expect that you will leave after breakfast. For the ones who wish to stay and join us through the path that a fight club provides, you will get an option to settle in one of apartment buildings in Boyle Height neighborhood. It is not free, but job options will be offered to you as well. Think about it until dinner time. Someone wille tonight to present you with options and take note how many of you n to stay, so that apartments are ready by tomorrow. In any case, none of you should be here by noon tomorrow. Keep in mind that if you stay, just like here, those are our buildings and you are being watched. Members of the army of Chaos behave properly with a sense of justice all the time, not only when on a mission. As a member of Chaos, every other member is a person you can rely on. We all lead by example, and people who show strong leadership will get a chance for a promotion."


    Sarah looked at them and can see that their mood is down.


    "We are strict, but we also believe in second chances. Don''t take this as an ultimate failure. It is one of many. How you cope with it and what you do to get back on track will decide if you are the right person to join the army of Chaos.", Sarah ended while looking at Ade.


    Ade held his breath while looking at Sarah. He understood why she brought him here, even though she didn''t reinstate him as a general. She wanted him to see that he is not the only one to be punished for a failure. And she wanted him to know that a failure and a punishment are not the end. It is a chance to learn and grow and be better when youe back. Ade''s heart was light at the thought that Sarah is not dismissing him from the army. All the punishment he got is for his own benefit. And it''s up to him to plow through it and to prove to her and to him that he is ready for the heavy responsibilities each of the generals carries.


    Eric and his men watched Sarah and her generals enter into the helicopters. Haru piloted one, and Ron the other one. Other members of the army of Chaos proudly looked after the helicopters until they were out of sight. Only then they entered their vans in silence and departed thepound.


    "Boss, what will we do now?", one of the men asked Eric.


    Eric waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t call me that. My name is Eric and I am not worthy to be anyone''s Boss." Eric gazed in the direction where helicopters disappeared for few seconds before responding to the question: "I will go to the Boyle Heights neighborhood and earn my right to join the army of Chaos."


    "Me too.", Zack said and turned to Eric. "Can we be roommates?"


    Eric nodded in agreement. "Sure, if there are two bedroom options."


    Eric turned to the rest of his squad. "You heard Boss Nyx. This is only one of many failures we will face. How we act when the times are tough is what determines who we are as people. I am not ready to allow my hurt pride to be the end of me. I will train and learn and climb back up. With any good fortune, I will get a leadership position and you get to be in my squad again."


    ¡­


    After dinner, Eric and Zack were packing their things. They will move out in the morning to their apartment.


    The sleeping quarters in thepound are onerge area with bunkbeds.


    Without any previous agreement, people approached Eric.


    Eric looked at the people gathered around his bed and raised his eyebrows questionably.


    One man stepped in front and spoke to Eric: "We all value your opinion and we epted you as our leader. We want to know what your n is."


    "I told you already. I will train and work my way up."


    "You are ready to start from bottom?", someone from the group asked.


    Eric snorted. "You don''t think it''s worth it? Today, they came to show us where we are, but also where we could be. Did you see how every member of the army of Chaos looked at Boss Nyx? They trust her and each of them would jump into fire for her¡­ But I want to join because Boss Nyx will never ask anyone to sacrifice themselves for her."


    "How do you know?", another man asked.


    "Because I saw how she is looking at her people. They are not her subordinates, they are her family."


    "I remember¡­", Zack said from the back, making people move so that there is a line of vision in-between Zack and Eric. "Before the mission, Boss Nyx told us that Masika and Imani are generals in the army of Chaos, and they are also her daughters."


    "There is a mutual trust and admiration they have for each other." Eric said and paused. "I already trust and admire Boss Nyx and I will work hard so that she can trust me as well."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1172 - Friends And Traitors (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    One week passed since Marcus started his attacks with a goal to take over the position Jeff currently holds.


    Since his initial failures with damaging and stealing White corp. property, Marcus didn''t send more people out of fear that he will lose the remaining resources he has to do his dirty work. There were few sabotage attempts out of which two seeded, but nothing major like what he did on the first day. Damage done was almost negligible and it was remedied within few hours.


    Marcus decided to focus on other areas, but he is not finding much sess.


    Sarah and Aiden are ensuring that his online attacks are useless.


    Marcusunched number of online campaigns in an effort to show Jeff and White corp. in a negative light, but within seconds from publishing such information, the sites either disappeared or the information was altered to showtest donations and achievements done by the White corp. and the White foundation. The strange thing was that all sites became read-only, denying write ess to anyone, and unless they were removed from servers, there was nothing they could do about it.


    Several magazines dared to print negative information on Jeff, but before the copies left the gate of the publishingpanies, the police surrounded the trucks and they were given court orders to stop, as well aswsuits for nder. Not a single page reached the magazine stands. To make this happen, a real team-work was needed. Sarah and Aiden pinpointed who is publishing the damaging information, where and when, Sophia ensured that thewsuits are filed, and Jeff pulled the strings with his contacts in police and justice department to ensure everything is done without dys.


    Marcus and his people filed a number ofwsuits against White corp. and people who are loyal to Jeff. Sophia is in charge of making sure that thosewsuits don''t see a day in court by proving that they are not valid. It''s an exhausting process because she needs to gather evidence in advance. To get this done in time, the whole legal department of White corp. and Orion Enterprise are at her disposal. Luckily, they found information on more than half of thewsuits in advance from the information that Penny and Tiffany provided, so they got a head start.


    Jeff is busymunicating with stakeholders of White corp. and other people of influence in the White foundation, ensuring them that he got it under control. He is also watching the fluctuations in the stock market. Luckily, Marcus failed to damage reputation of White corp. (so far), and that is why the value of stocks didn''t change much.


    Marcus is so far not sessful in rattling Jeff, but he definitely got them all busy.


    Even Steve got to act as more than Jeff''s right-hand-man when he reached out to get an assistance from the Long family to handle an issue in the port with one shipment for White corp. They found out that Marcus nted illegal weapons in several shipping crates, but they were toote to prevent it. Gabriel used his influence to dy <em>''random''</em> inspection of the shipment while Charlie''s people removed the weapons and disposed of them.


    Marcus was livid. Howe nothing is working? He was not sure if Jeff has an invisible shield which bounces off all attacks, or is there a shield around Marcus, preventing him fromunching any.


    The fact which puzzles Marcus the most is that all his attacks failed silently: no witnesses, no traces, no one returned. Like they never happened and his men disappeared.


    Thanks to Eve, Jeff and Aiden listened (and watched) their Uncle rage at anyone who came near him, and even though the noise was unpleasant, it was a music to their ears.


    "At this rate, Jasmine will notst long.", Felix frowned and refused to listen further.


    Sophia agreed with Felix. "Why is she still by Marcus'' side? He is not keeping her imprisoned, is he?"


    "We didn''t see her try to escape, but Marcus'' security has an order not to allow Jasmine to leave.", Sarah responded.


    "That is sick¡­", JoAnna frowned. She could not watch anymore either.


    Jeff told JoAnna not to worry and to rest. But how can she rest, knowing that her husband is under attack? She is staying by Jeff''s side and doing her best to help out whenever she can. Once these games of cats and mice are done, her expertise will be put to good use, when they interrogate and punish traitors.


    Jeff looked at the people in the room: JoAnna, Aiden, Sarah, Felix, Steve, Sophia, Bridgette, Pam. They are all busy with their tasks and they all look exhausted.


    He exhaled with a small smile on his face, grateful to have their support. Besides people in this room, Jasper and Charlie helped as well.


    Oscar reached out more than once, offering his support but at the same time he praised Jeff for effectively deflecting all attacks (so far). Jeff thanked his father and told him that he got it under control. Jeff also reminded Oscar that if he interferes, that will go ording to Marcus'' ns who wants to prove how Jeff is not capable and turns to his daddy when times are tough.


    There was a <em>''ping''</em> sound from Jeff''s desk and his secretary sounded through the speaker: "CEO White, CEO Kiani from K Industries is here to see you."


    Jeff was surprised. He is not expecting Jasper.


    Jeff pushed a button on a device from his desk: "Let him in."


    Few secondster, Jasper and Ellie entered and greeted everyone. They were in the middle of greetings, when another ping sounded, and Jeff''s secretary spoke again: "CEO White, Mr. Smith from Smithsonite corp. is here to see you."


    Jeff understood that this must be Charlie, because Jarred has no businessing here. At this point, he suspected that this might be some intervention. "Let him in."


    Charlie and Emma walked in.


    "Oh, you are here as well?", Emma was <em>''surprised''</em> to see Ellie.


    Jeff snorted and looked at Jasper and Charlie. "No idents here."


    "Don''t spoil the mood of my fianc¨¦e!", Charlie warned Jeff and then added jokingly: "She practiced this on the way here."


    They allughed.


    "It seems we are busted.", Ellie pouted. "And I didn''t even get to say my part."


    "Why are you here?", Jeff asked, but he had a good idea that they came to help.


    "We are here to takedies for lunch.", Emma responded while hooking her arm around Ellie''s waist.


    Jeff was happy to hear this. JoAnna could use some girl-time as a break from all this mess they found themselves in.


    Sophia sighed. "I can''t. But I will be happy if you bring me something on your way back."


    "I will stay with you.", Pam assured Sophia.


    Ellie tried persuading Sophia to join, but Sophia exined that they are dealing with sensitive matters that need to be handled promptly.


    "Don''t think I''m avoiding you. When this is over, I will treat you all lunch. OK?", Sophia promised.


    "When are we going?", Sarah asked without lifting her gaze from theptop in front of her.


    "One person is missing.", Emma responded. "She is on her way here."


    Few secondster, Jeff''s secretary announced Miss Sanders. Girls were happy to hear that Penny is joining as well.


    Now that everyone gathered, JoAnna, Sarah, Ellie, Emma, Bridgette and Penny headed for lunch in good spirits.


    Guys could hear their chatter mixed withughter until the elevator door closed with their women inside.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1173 - Friends And Traitors (2)

    Afterugher from the girls died outpletely down the hallway, Jeff eyed Charlie and Jasper.


    "I don''t want to be rude, but I know that the two of you being in my office without a meeting, on a weekday, at the same time, is not a coincidence and is not a social visit. Will you tell me why you are here?"


    Jasper looked at Jeff with aplex expression. "Did you n to tell me that Bradley is working with your Uncle against you?"


    Jeff understood why Jasper is here. As a member of their group of six which assembled almost ten years ago in college, Jasper is also upset to hear that one of them is a traitor. At the same time, Jasper and Jeff went through a lot together, and Jasper is not happy that Jeff didn''te to him for help.


    Based on Charlie''s expression, Jeff can see that he also knows how one of Jeff''s friends turned against him and it seems that he is willing to help. After all, Smith family is known for ruthless backstabbing between the rtives in order to climb up thedder, so Charlie might be considered a subject-matter-expert for a topic when a person close to you is a traitor.


    But how did Jasper and Charlie find out about this? Image of JoAnna shed in Jeff''s mind. She definitely noticed that it''s a week already how Jeff found out about Bradley, but is reluctant to do anything about it, so she decided to call for reinforcements. Jeff knows that JoAnna trusts Emma and Ellie, but that does not mean that Jeff is absolutely certain that Jasper and Charlie will support him. Since he confirmed the Bradley is working behind his back, Jeff is much more suspicious.


    "Bradley is against me. You don''t need to take sides here.", Jeff told Jasper.


    Jeff didn''t reach out to Jasper because six of them are friends and business partners, and he does not want to put Jasper in a position to choose between Jeff and Bradley. Also, Jeff suspects that Bradley is not the only one from their group to work with Marcus. Of course, Jeff wants to trust Jasper, but he trusted Bradley as well. Jasper helped Jeff more than once in thest week, but how can Jeff know if Jasper did it because of their friendship or to hide the fact that he is working with Marcus? One can never be too careful. Unfortunately, everyone is a suspect.


    "I appreciate your concern, my friend.", Jasper responded. "Bradley is in the wrong for siding with your Uncle who is trying to take what does not belong to him by using underhanded methods. Even if Bradley is my blood brother, I would not be able to sit and watch without doing anything. If he betrayed you, there is no telling when my turn is."


    Jeff looked at Jasper and thought how he can''t exclude him. Jasper is already here and knows that Bradley is a rotten egg in their group. If Jasper is working with Bradley (and Marcus), that means how Bradley knows that Jeff is onto him as well.


    Jeff turned to Charlie. Charlie understood that Jeff wants to find out why he is here.


    "I don''t know if I can help, but I want you to know that I''ve got your back.", Charlie told Jeff seriously.


    Jeff nodded in agreement. If he knows anything, that is to recognize stubborn gaze from both Jasper and Charlie. They will not leave without a good reason which Jeff does not have. He told himself that it''s a week already and he has few ideas how to tackle the problem.


    "Let''s talk over lunch.", Jeff told Charlie and Jasper.


    At the mentioning of lunch, Aiden perked up.


    They picked a good restaurant with private booths nearby, and Aiden joined them while Felix and Steve stayed behind.


    (In a restaurant, few blocks away from the White corp. HQ)


    Jeff, Aiden, Charlie and Jasper are having lunch.


    "I know that this is a difficult topic. But you need to tell us everything you know, if we are going toe up with anything useful.", Jasper told Jeff, slightly irritated that they are almost done with food and Jeff is still not talking about Bradley and what they have on him.


    Aiden saw that Jeff''s lips are sealed, so he told Jasper and Charlie that there is a number of calls between Marcus and Bradley, and that also Paige knows what Bradley is up to.


    "Marcus, Bradley and Paige¡­", Jasper mused. "Do you know what they are up to?"


    "Does it matter?", Charlie responded with a question and exined: "The fact that they are willing to go against Jeff is enough to mark them as enemies. How far they will go only depends on their motivation. Once a friend crosses that line and turns into a person who will trip you up, if you will fall on the ground or down the cliff is just a matter of circumstances. And as the time goes by, the attacks are intensifying."


    Jasper paused and looked at Jeff. "You suspect that one of us is involved as well. Don''t you?"


    "I don''t have any evidence.", Jeff didn''t deny it.


    Jasper guessed that there is more. "But¡­?"


    Jeff sighed. "Bradley was never the one to do anything solo."


    Jasper nodded in agreement while remembering the past. A minuteter, he spoke: "True. For everything, he neededpany. So, you are suspecting that Russel, Vincent, Christopher¡­ or me are also working with him. Against you."


    Jeff pressed his lips into a line. It''s exactly how Jasper said. He has no evidence, but based on Bradley''s personality, he suspects that one more person, close to Jeff, probably from the same circle is also involved.


    Looking into eyes of his best friend, guilt swelled inside Jeff. "Jasper, I¡­"


    "No need to say anything.", Jasper interrupted him. "If I am you, I would suspect the same. If your own Uncle is about to pull the rug from under your feet, why would you believe outsiders? The only way to protect yourself is not to trust anyone. I can tell you that I will never betray you, but it would only sound like a coverup. However, keep in mind that if I go against Anna''s husband, Ellie will skin me alive. Literally."


    Jasper''s words made Jeff chuckle. He believes Jasper that he is afraid of Ellie''s wrath.


    Jeffpared Jasper and Ellie to his rtionship with JoAnna, and even without Edward being a mafia boss, Jeff is afraid of provoking his wife.


    Jeff thought how he is blessed to have JoAnna in his life. He can''t trust his own friends, but he can trust JoAnna''s. His wife is awesome like that.


    Jasper saw that Jeff rxed and continued: "Let me participate in exposing Bradley and whoever is working with him. As someone who belongs to the same circle since college, Bradley should not be wary of me..."


    "I am avable to help.", Charlie made sure they don''t forget about him.


    "No offense, Charlie, but this has nothing to do with you.", Jeff rejected Charlie''s offer.


    Charlie frowned. "I owe you and Anna. If not for Anna, I would not be walking, and I would not meet Emma. And that includes us being business partners and I hope¡­ friends. Don''t exclude me. And if it adds any weight, Emma will not let me off if I stay on the side and don''t help when I can."


    Jeff observed Charlie for few seconds and his thoughts went to JoAnna again. If not for her, Charlie would not be here offering help.


    Jeff nced at Aiden who was busy with his food and smiled. If not for JoAnna and Sarah, he would not be this close to his brother either.


    Jeff is rich and powerful, but because of JoAnna he is surrounded with friends. That is priceless. He will make sure to tell her how grateful he is because she is in his life.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1174 - A Break From The Mess

    In a restaurant, downtown Los Angeles¡­


    JoAnna, Sarah, Ellie, Emma, Bridgette and Penny are munching on appetizers while chatting lively.


    Ellie was telling them about her wedding preparations.


    "It is crazy, but we almost got everything figured out.", Ellie summarized her talk and turned to Sarah: "Did you guys decide what we are doing for Jasper''s and my pre-wedding party?"


    "Yes!", Sarah grinned. "We picked things which will be fun for everyone: an escape room and a dinner with karaoke."


    Penny''s eyes were shining. She never did anything that was notdy-like and approved by her parents. Escape rooms and karaoke would NOT be approved by her parents. She feels lucky that Hill sisters see her as a friend. Because of them Penny got close to Ellie and she is invited to the wedding as well!


    Ellie blinked. "I never did karaoke and for the escape rooms... I''m good with fabrics and chemistry, and Jasper is super-smart and great with gadgets. We have a good chance of winning. I hope there will be prizes included. Ah! I should practice singing so I don''t scare my guests away!"


    "Escape rooms are cool!", JoAnna eximed. "I love finding clues and solving riddles to go to the next level. You might be a good team with Jasper, but Jeff and I are the best." JoAnna proimed, but then started thinking if Jeff ever went to an escape room, and if he will like it.


    "You never did karaoke?", Bridgette asked Ellie.


    "I sing under the shower, does that count?", Ellie asked through giggles.


    "Is it a solo performance or a duet with Jasper?", JoAnna winked yfully.


    They allughed at Ellie''s bashful expression while guessing what else Ellie does with Jasper in the shower (other than signing).


    Ellie knows that girls can be shameless, but some of the ideas were over the top.


    Bridgette whispered into Ellie''s ear and Ellie gasped: "I need to try that!"


    JoAnna was curious. "What, what, what?! I want to know!"


    "This requires your man to be strong and big.", Bridgette brushed off JoAnna.


    JoAnna''s fighting spirit lit up. "Are you saying that Jeff is not strong? And he is much taller than me! In what way he needs to be big? I don''t want to brag, but Jeff is notcking in that department either. But I need details. I''m invoking my rights as your employer, and I demand that you tell me!"


    Bridgette stuck her tongue out defiantly. "As your assistant, it''s my duty to watch over your wellbeing. This requires some¡­ acrobatics." Bridgette winked yfully at JoAnna. "I will tell you once those babiese out of your belly and you are cleared for strenuous activity."


    All girlsughed at JoAnna''s outraged expression. Everyone saw that JoAnna is very eager to find out what is behind those words: acrobatics, strenuous activity, man needs to be strong and big, and it all happens in the shower!


    Ellie looked at Emma questionably. "What do you mean by sitting on his shoulders and he goes¡­?"


    "Not so loud!", Emma interrupted Ellie, reminding her in an urgent whisper that they are in a public ce.


    Sarah cleared her throat and leaned closer to Ellie. "You sit facing him with your legs around¡­", she gestured on the neck and shoulders. "And he holds¡­", Sarah held her hands in front of her, palms up with spread fingers (indicating that the man is holding onto buttocks).


    Ellie inhaled sharply and made a face at Emma. "I didn''t know that Charlie is so¡­ adventurous."


    When they finished teasing each other, their giggles andughs died down and they moved onto a topic of a honeymoon.


    "We should get Ellie some super-sexy lingerie, to spice up their honeymoon.", JoAnna suggested. "Tassels and feathers are a must and less is more!"


    "It seems you are talking from experience¡­", Emma teased.


    JoAnna didn''t deny it.


    "Did you decide on a honeymoon destination?", Bridgette asked.


    "We agreed on Europe.", Ellie responded. "But we could not pick one ce, so as apromise, we will start with United Kingdom and then head to Germany, France, Italy and end with Spain. But we don''t have a fixed itinerary. If we like the ce we will stay longer, and if we don''t we will move on to the next. Considering our usually busy schedules, we want to have a schedule-free honeymoon."


    "France?", Sarah''s eyes lit up. "Aiden and I will be in France first half of June. If you are there, we can meet for lunch or something like a double-date! We also have a property nearby Paris, you are wee to stay there¡­ Ouch!" Sarah red at JoAnna who pinched her arm. "What was that for?"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes at Sarah. "Who has double dates and stays with friends during a honeymoon? It''s a time of just the two of them, going at it like rabbits. Hehehe¡­"


    Sarah gave JoAnna a side-nce. "If you had the time to find treasure and catch pirates on your honeymoon, Ellie and Jasper can meet with us for lunch."


    "Pirates?", Penny''s eyes lit up. She is always amazed to hear about all the adventures Hill sisters had. Well, it''s usually Sarah who travels andes back with amazing stories (and people and pets), but this time it''s JoAnna.


    "Tell us about it!", Ellie demanded.


    After JoAnna''s story about the pirates, the topic moved onto Penny and her as a hotel owner.


    Penny thanked Bridgette for her help in terms of business and then turned to Sarah: "Thank you for letting Jesse and Oni stay with me. I was able to move freely knowing that I''m safe."


    "No problem.", Sarah waved her hand telling Penny to drop the topic. "That is what friends are for."


    "I know that I might be pushing it too far, but I have another request¡­", Penny told them about her parents and how she suspects that they will try to approach her with a goal to get money and other benefits. "Based on how they looked at me and Ben, they suspect that Ben is my sugar-daddy."


    JoAnna shared her thoughts: "They probably don''t know that you have the hotels, but that is not something that can be hidden for long, considering that you went there in person and many people saw you. What do you n?"


    "I need security." Penny looked at Sarah. "I was hoping that you can help me with that."


    Sarah pointed at JoAnna. "For resources, Anna is the person. I can help training them."


    "About that¡­", Emma interjected into conversation. "Can you train me also?"


    "What do you want to learn?", Sarah asked Emma.


    "I want not to be useless. Or at least to take care of myself. Charlie is not telling me much about his family, but I''ve heard stories how they are ruthless, and I suspect that is the reason why he is postponing introducing me to any Smith other than Jarred. He has several cousins who want his position in the family, and I don''t know what to expect but I know that I don''t want to be a burden for him."


    Sarah saw that Emma''s mood is dropping and she started talking cheerfully: "Don''t be gloomy about it. You are looking at an expert. Come to my ce and I will evaluate your current condition and we can discuss your preferences before I suggest some things for you. Other than you learning few moves, I rmend that like Penny you also consider hiring few people who will follow you around when you suspect that someone might target you. I know that Charlie has his people, but it''s safer to have bodyguards who are loyal to you. Also, Anna has a variety of gadgets, and she is good with firearms as well¡­"


    "I want to join also!", Penny demanded.


    "You are pregnant.", Sarah rejected her.


    "I can show you what I have, and maybe something will work for you.", JoAnna offered to Penny.


    "Ah, now I want to join as well.", Bridgette said.


    "Sure. We can create a girl-squad. But we need to pick a name first.", Sarah suggested jokingly.


    "Our skills are boosted by the pregnancy hormones!", JoAnna eximed while looking at Penny.


    Ellie grimaced. "Is that a girl-squad name suggestion or your current state?"


    Everyoneughed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1175 - Friends And Traitors (3)

    Three dayster¡­


    12:21 PM


    In a high-end Italian restaurant in Los Angeles¡­


    Christopher, Bradley, Jasper, Vincent and Russel are seated around arge round table. They are snacking on the appetizers while waiting for Jeff to join them for lunch.


    Jeff organized this lunch, inviting them with a vague description that he needs their assistance. They all know that Marcus is challenging Jeff''s authority, and they guess that is the theme for this lunch.


    All of them traveled to Los Angeles to answer his summons. Jeff told them toe at noon, and he is twenty minuteste already!


    "It''s been a while since we all met like this.", Vincent said while drifting into memories.


    Christopher gave a meaningful look to his four friends before saying: "Not all of us are here."


    "It''s not like Jeff to bete.", Russelmented. "It must be something important."


    "Do you know why Jeff invited us here?", Bradley asked while ncing at everyone present at the table.


    "Why? Probably because of the pressure his Uncle is giving him. So far only few small incidents leaked, but we all know that this is not a simple matter and there are many things happening outside public knowledge.", Jasper said.


    "Yes. Jeff was always good in controlling news from leaking. Did he reach out to any of you for help?", Bradley asked.


    "He asked me to look into one issue in my territory.", Jasper admitted, looking slightly annoyed. "He suspected that something is off with one of his facilities, and I sent my engineers to check."


    Bradley was curious. "Do you know what the problem was?"


    Jasper shrugged. "I was busy and didn''t have time to look into it personally. I asked one of my directors to handle it, and he delegated it to a group of engineers. I just got a report that everything was fine. I suspect that Jeff is getting paranoid. My men lost a day."


    Christopher looked at Jasper in disbelief. "Look at you act poor like you can''t handle paying a handful of people for a day."


    "I can. But I would rather pay them to work on mytest sr turbine than to waste time driving through the city for no valid reason."


    "Why are you like that? Did something happen and I am not aware of it?", Vincent asked. "I thought that you and Jeff are on good terms."


    "We are. But business is business. I consider each of you to be my friend, but that will not pay my bills."


    They all agreed with that statement.


    They are friends, but there is a distinct line between private and business side of life. That is how things are, and everyone at the table understands that business should not be tainted with emotions and that businesses first. How else would they be sessful businessmen?


    Ten minutester¡­


    "I didn''t expect to see you here.", Charlie said with a smile as he approached the group of five people at the table.


    They exchanged greetings. Charlie knows them, and they know who he is as well.


    "Are you here for lunch?", Russel asked Charlie.


    Charlie confirmed, while saying that he finished his lunch with business partners. "I was on my way out when I saw you and thought that it''s rude not to stop by and say ''hi''."


    Charlie leaned closer to Jasper. "Can we have a word?"


    Japer nced the people seated at the table and then around the restaurant.


    "Jeff will be here any minute.", Jasper told Charlie in a hushed voice.


    "It will be quick.", Charlie responded.


    Christopher, Bradley, Vincent and Russel looked after Charlie and Jasper who walked away from the table, but no one said anything. It''s not umon that people in their circle have business dealings that should not be known to others. However, all of them perked up at the insinuation that Jeff should not know that Jasper is talking with Charlie. What was that about?


    Jasper returned few minutester.


    "Jeff is still not here. Should we order?", Vincent asked and then saw the neer...


    "Sorry I''mte¡­", Jeff said breathlessly while taking a seat at the table. "Things are crazy, and I lost my sense of time."


    "Didn''t you set up a reminder?", Jasper grumbled.


    Jeff shrugged. "I did. But among all the pings from messages and emails I''m receiving, I missed it."


    "Well, you made it, and we are still here. That is what counts.", Christopher said.


    Jeff asked for a menu and was looking at it when his phone rang. He frowned when he saw the caller ID and stepped away to take the call without a word.


    After less than a minute, Jeff returned: "I am sorry, but something urgent came up. I must go."


    Jeff left inrge strides leaving his five friends bbergasted.


    "I came from New York for this lunch, and he just left?", Vincentined when the fact that Jeff left sank in.


    "I''m sure it''s his Uncle causing problems.", Bradley said.


    "Uncle or not, we deserve an exnation.", Jasper said angrily. "We all traveled to reach here."


    The other four agreed.


    "Now what?", Russel asked. "Are we going to wait to hear from him?"


    Jasper snorted. "I will stay here until tomorrow because I have something else going on. But if not for that, I would head to Chicago."


    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    Later that afternoon¡­


    Jeff and JoAnna are with Steve and Bridgette in Steve''s office. Other than regr work, they are receiving news and status update about Marcus'' attacks, and coordinating responses.


    Sophia got an office closer to the legal department of White corp., and she is using it to conduct meetings and devise strategies withwyers of White corp. and Orion Enterprise.


    Sophia has her hands full, and Pam is helping her how much possible. Felix is helping out by taking care of Lia and informing Sophia that all is well. He was nning to work from home, but unless his baby-girl is sleeping, he can''t stay away from her. Lia''s nanny is not sure if she got the easiest job ever or is she about to get fired because Felix is handling everything rted to the baby. Well, nanny is on baby-duty during night shifts (when daddy-Felix takes care of mommy-Sophia).


    Sarah and Aiden (and Eve) are handling swiftly any online campaign that Marcusunches.


    Looking at the whole situation, other than Sophia being super-busy, things are rather peaceful now.


    Jeff believes that Marcus is running out of ideas. They prevented almost everything Marcus threw at them and identified people who are working for Marcus. The end to this dangerous game is approaching and Jeff can''t be happier about it.


    While looking at tired JoAnna who is notining, Jeff feels guilty. He told her that he will get her the world, he promised to take care of her. But less than a yearter, he is unable to provide her with a peaceful environment so that she sleeps well.


    Jeff reminded himself to stay focused. This is thest stretch, and then they can rx. Maybe go on a vacation? And he definitely wants to give her all the pampering that a pregnant wife deserves.


    After a quick knock, Jasper entered Jeff''s office. He is here for days, working remotely as a CEO of K Industries when not helping out Jeff, so secretary is not announcing him anymore.


    Jeff looked at Jasper and held his breath. Himing here with that expression means only one thing¡­


    "I got a call.", Jasper said.


    "Bradley?", Jeff guessed.


    Jasper sighed and shook his head. "Christopher."


    Jeff''s eyes shed with disappointment for a second before he took a deep breath topose himself.


    Christopher''s family is in the food business, but he broke away from the mold because his heart was not set on business. He preferred art, he always did. And he attended business schools only to please his family. Christopher went through numerous disputes with his parents and even though they are tolerating that Christopher started on his own with art and antiques, they are not fully approving of it either.


    Out of five suspects (with Jasper included), in Jeff''s opinion, Christopher was the least likely one to turn against him. After all, the mindset that the first-born in the family needs to inherit family business is an old-fashioned one, and because Christopher fought for a change, Jeff believed that Christopher is the most emotion-driven out of all of them and friendship is about emotions, right?


    JoAnna can feel the turmoil Jeff is in, and she asked Jasper: "Are you sure that is THE call?"


    Jasper confirmed. "He wants to meet in one hour to talk in private. Based on the change in his tone after I said that I disapprove of the way Jeff is acting toward metely¡­ I am confident that I know what the topic will be."


    "Are you sure you want to do this?", Jeff wanted to confirm.


    If Jasper openly takes Jeff''s side in this conflict, Christopher and Bradley will treat him with hostility. And maybe Marcus and his other goons as well.


    "That is why I am here.", Jasper assured Jeff.


    ---

 Chapter 1176 - Friends And Traitors (4)

    Jasper entered a private VIP room in an exclusive members-only club and found Christopher fiddling with his phone while waiting for him.


    "You are a member here?" Jasper found it strange that Christopher will pay a hefty membership in a city he doesn''t visit often. Everyone knows that out of six of them, he is the one tight with money.


    "No.", Christopher smiled. "Jeff is. Remember that he told us we cane here on his VIP ount?"


    "Why are we here?", Jasper asked while taking a seat on the sofa chair across the table from Christopher.


    Christopher kept his phone on the side. "Don''t you think that Jeff is¡­ unreasonable?"


    "What makes you think so?"


    "This is not about what I think. I want to know what you are thinking."


    Jasper realized that Christopher is testing him. He expected this but he thought that Christopher will be more refined about it. "I told you already thattely he is not focused on his business or on his friends as he used to be. Are you expecting me to say more?"


    "Yes." Christopher admitted. The goal of this meeting is to figure out if Jasper is willing to abandon Jeff. Jasper is the one with most power (after Jeff), and if Jeff loses Jasper as his support, it will be easier to aplish their missions of helping Marcus. After all, they are not getting anything until Marcus takes over Jeff''s position.


    Jasper shook his head. "I am not the one to talk behind other''s back."


    "But we came here to talk."


    "Talk or gossip?"


    Christopher shrugged. "Is it gossip if it''s the truth?"


    "What do you want, Christopher?"


    "You don''t approve of Jeff. What if I can make that¡­ profitable?"


    Jasper chuckled. "You would dare to act against Jeffrey White? Are you trying to trick me into something?"


    "No tricks."


    "Really? We all know that Jeff is facing Marcus, his own uncle who is plotting to take everything Jeff has. Both Marcus and Jeff have spies. How do I know that you are not working with Jeff in an attempt to find out if I am one of people who will turn against Jeff?"


    Christopher was stunned for few seconds. He didn''t expect Jasper to be so blunt about it. "No wonder you were always the best student. Cautious. Smart."


    "Yes. I was. And I remember that I was always neck-in-neck with Jeff if not falling slightly behind."


    "Are you afraid of him?", Christopher taunted Jasper.


    "I would be a fool not to be afraid. Also, I will never underestimate him."


    "Does that mean that you will stay by Jeff''s side?"


    "I didn''t know that you called me here to pick sides¡­", Jasper scrutinized Christopher for few seconds before speaking again: "I don''t believe in sides, only in profits. That said, I will not act against Jeff without a good backer and a foolproof n."


    Christopher''s eyes lit up. "What if I tell you that there is a good backer? And we have a n."


    "I would ask you to tell me who he is because not everyone can be powerful enough to back me up. And I need to know what you are up to¡­"


    ¡­


    Jeff is in his office, watching on hisptop Christopher and Jasper talking. It is a live video feed provided by a drone which entered the VIP room together with Jasper.


    Sarah is also listening from herptop while observing data provided by Eve which helps them see Eve''s calctions on lie vs truth while the two men are talking.


    At first, Jeff was in disbelief, hoping that it''s not true and that Jasper is wrong. Or that maybe this whole thing is a mistake and Bradley and Christopher are not working against him. Or that his Uncle will just give up and call off everything. But Jeff knows that he can''t deceive himself, because it is happening and he needs to steel himself and protect his position, because that means protecting his wife and his friends and family as well... the real friends and the family members worth protecting.


    Marcus started a war which is not only an attack on Jeff, but it provided an opportunity to all the people with ulterior motives, and hidden agenda to reveal themselves.


    Marcus is ashamed to share his failures with his henchmen, and that works in Jeff''s favor because they believe that Marcus has an advantage, and in an effort to take whatever they can, his enemies are exposing themselves, making them an easy target. If Christopher is not convinced that Marcus is winning, he would never approach Jasper like this. Christopher believes that if Jasper joins them, Jeff will fall faster and he will get his rewards sooner, but if Japer refuses, they will take care of him when Marcus takes over.


    As Christopher''s talk with Jasper continued, Jeff''s disbelief shifted to dejection before it morphed into rage.


    "There. I said it all. Will you join us?", Christopher asked Jasper.


    Jasper was silent for some time, thinking about what Christopher told him. "I heard you say that your backer is Marcus White. And I heard what you promised to do for him, even though I believe there is more to it. But there is one thing I don''t understand. I can ignore our decade of friendship for the sake of profits. But that friendship allowed us to get close and find out how powerful Jeff is. Why would you risk Jeff''s fury?"


    By now, Christopher was convinced that Jasper will switch sides, and he spoke openly: "The art business is not as profitable as people think. It''s about connections, and reputation. There are few families who are in it for generations and no matter what I tried, I don''t stand a chance. Customerse to me, smile, pat me on the back, but when the time for a purchasees, they go to mypetition."


    "You will rather go against Jeff than ask your family for help?"


    Christopher snorted. "You don''t think I tried? My fatherughed, and my mom told me that they will give me all the help I want as long as I drop it and return to the familypany."


    Jasper was confused. "Is this about the money? Or connections and reputation? How can Marcus help you?"


    "I need the money. But art is so much more than money. Marcus promised me several treasures which will definitely improve my reputation. Did you hear about ''Poppy Flowers'' by Van Gogh, or ''The Concert'' by Vermeer, or ''Reading Girl in White and Yellow'' by Matisse? Those are all priceless treasures without a price tag. When Marcus gives me those¡­"


    Sarah frowned at the mention of those paintings. She got Eve to investigate and a wicked smile bloomed on Sarah''s face.


    "Jeff¡­ Hey, Jeff¡­", Sarah nudged him. "Those paintings that Christopher mentioned. We have them."


    Jeff was not sure he understood Sarah correctly. "What?"


    "Remember when we raided that underground bunker on the Morgan property in Das? Or was it in Austin? ¡­ Well, that is not important. It''s important that the bunker had a lot of artwork, and the paintings which Christopher named were in there. And we took them."


    "Where are they now?"


    "In our warehouse."


    Jeff sighed. "What a fool. Sold himself to Marcus for a price that Marcus is unable to pay."


    "We took those more than a month ago. And considering that Marcus ousted Morgans shortly after that, there is no way that Marcus is not aware that Morgans lost the pieces¡­", Sarah''s face lit up. "What will happen if Christopher finds out that he is risking his livelihood for an employer who can''t pay for his services?"


    "We can tell him now and hope that he goes to Marcus, demanding and exnation¡­", JoAnna spoke from the sofa she is resting on. "Or we can tell him as a final blow when he finds out that he lost whatever he has and gained nothing."


    Jeff''s brows furrowed. "I thought you are sleeping."


    He asked JoAnna to go to the suite which is attached to his office. It''s morefortable in the bed there, but JoAnna refused. She said that she wants to be close to him and that sofa is just fine.


    JoAnna smiled. "I can''t sleep, but I''m resting my eyes and my body. I''m fine and I know that the babies are fine as well. Trust me on this, I am a doctor."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1177 - Friends And Traitors (5)

    Later that evening¡­


    Jasper, Bradley, Christopher, Russel and Vincent arrived at a location downtown with a limousine which Jeff sent to pick them up.


    They all observed the building with darkrge disy windows and wondered why Jeff invited them here for dinner. This is not a restaurant.


    They don''t know that this is the art gallery which belongs to Isabe. The lights are off, and they ced dark cloth over the windows (from the inside), to provide privacy.


    Penny called her gallery staff and worked with Sarah and Aiden swiftly to prepare the inside so that it is ready for this asion. Penny almost had a heart attack when she saw what Sarah and Aiden brought as <em>''decorations for setting the right mood''</em> (how they called it). But she knows better than to ask questions.


    Several chefs were in charge of preparing a scrumptious meal worthy of royalty.


    Jeff''s bodyguards opened the door for Jeff''s five guests, and one of them said: "Master is waiting for you inside."


    Jasper, Bradley, Christopher, Russel and Vincent walked through short and dark hallway before entering a spacious area which has one dim light in the middle. The light is falling onto arge round table, filled with tasty looking food. And when they got closer, they confirmed that it smells good as well.


    "Thank you for not leaving Los Angeles and agreeing to meet with me.", Jeff said when he stood up from his seat and gestured toward the chairs. "Please ept this as part of my apology."


    Vincent looked around while taking his seat. "Private setting, dim lighting, good food, soft music¡­ If I don''t know better, I would assume it''s a date."


    Jeff chuckled. "This is how I pacify my wife, so I thought of trying the same with you."


    "This is not a restaurant.", Russel observed.


    "True. This is more private so we can talk without fear of being overheard.", Jeff exined.


    "Are you going to leave in few minutes, like you did for lunch?", Bradley asked Jeff mockingly.


    "Sorry about that. I made arrangements so that we are not disturbed. My people are outside, making sure no one invades on our private dinner. And in case something happens rted to my Uncle, the people I trust will take care of it."


    Jasper snorted. "You have people you trust?"


    "I do."


    Jeff''s look told Jasper that he regrets putting Jasper in the same bucket as others whom he suspected to be traitors. Jeff knows that even though Jasper said that he understands why Jeff doubted him, the fact that it reached that point, hurts.


    Jeff''s eyes moved over Vincent, Russel, Bradley and Christopher while speaking: "Thank you foring. As you know, my Uncle made his move and he is keeping me busy. All of you have experience of your family members opposing you for various reasons. Some think how they are more qualified than you in deciding what you should do with your life, and others believe that they deserve your position. In any case, it''s a headache inducing situation. But I am grateful for this because it showed me who my friends are, who will stand on the side and watch, and who will betray me."


    "You found friends? Do you need to look beyond this table?", Russel asked.


    "No. At this table I have everything I need. Even though sometimes we don''t share the same opinion, I am confident who my friends are.", Jeff said with a straight face.


    "I''m sure this is more than an apology dinner. Why are we here?" Vincent was unable to hide his irritation. He left New York that morning toe for lunch. He wants to know the reason behind this dinner because if there is none, he just wasted the whole day.


    "Patience. By end of this dinner, everything will be clear." Jeff gestured to them to start eating.


    "I want to begin by showing how sorry I am for calling you for lunch and then bailing out. But I know that words don''t mean much, so other than this dinner, I prepared something for each of you¡­" Jeff moved his hand and few people stepped out of the shadows and ced boxes and envelopes in front of everyone seated.


    Jasper looked at the envelope in front of him and opened it reluctantly. Just what is Jeff thinking? His eyes bulged out. It''s a deed which proves ownership of a resort. And Jasper recognized it: it''s the same resort where he proposed to Ellie. Jasper frowned and looked at Jeff.


    Jeff saw that Jasper is full of questions. "Anna picked. She says that Ellie loves it because she always talks about it with a big smile on her face. Treat it as an early wedding gift. But when wee to visit, I expect a discount."


    Jasper smiled. When Jeff mentioned Ellie, Jasper lost all arguments to opose epting it. "I will make sure that the best room is on your name. Come anytime. Thanks."


    "How did you get this?", Russel asked Jeff under his breath while looking at the document in his hand. He is trying to get a deal with a BNP Paribas bank from Paris for months, and they don''t want to meet with him. And here he is, holding a paper which says that BNP Paribas is willing to meet with executives of Harper investments which is owned by Russel''s family and there are few time slots suggested in the next two weeks!


    "I have my ways.", Jeff said mysteriously. He will not say that if not for Sarah''s and Aiden''s hacking, Jeff would not know that getting a meeting with BNP Paribas is a problem for Russel and he would not be able to get those time slots either.


    Jeff waved his hand like it''s not a big deal. "Don''t look at me like I did something huge. I only cracked open the door for you. You need to get in and impress them."


    "Eh, easy for you to say. You talk about cracking the door open, but I am unable to find the door for months!", Russel chuckled. "Hey, you know what? If this is the price of meing to Los Angeles and you ditching lunch, please¡­ let''s do this again."


    Russel checked the time, calcted what is the time in Paris and was disappointed that it''s middle of the night. Well, he will make that call first thing in the morning!


    Vincent opened his envelope and found that inside is a deed. His eyes opened wide in shock when he realized that it''s a deed for a twenty acres lot in New York where HIS family mansion is. He looked at Jeff questionably. "Why do you have this?"


    "When your grandfather approached mine, he gave that as a token of sincerity. I am returning it to you because I believe that we can work together well without me holding onto it.", Jeff exined.


    Vincent was not sure how to respond to this. He is aware that families are giving these kinds of things to the White family in order to secure their position (get protection and pledge loyalty), but he was not aware that his family is part of that. Should he bow to Jeff? Does Jeff hold anything else on his family? Vincent''s grandfather passed away years ago, but he will talk with his father as soon as he goes home.


    "Uhm¡­ thanks.", Vincent said awkwardly.


    Bradley and Christopher observed all this, and their hopes were up. At first, they were suspicious that Jeff is up to something, after all, their conscience is not clear. But seeing that everyone got something good, they understood that these are tokens of apology from Jeff because he rudely left the lunch and caused them inconvenience. They wondered, what goodies they got? Must be something valuable!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1178 - Friends And Traitors (6)

    Bradley opened the box in front of him and found that it contains photos. He checked first few and noticed that his girlfriend Paige is on each of them. Well, Paige is not Bradley''s real-real girlfriend because he is hiding her due to his parents not approving of her, but they are in a rtionship.


    Rage bubbled inside Bradley. What kind of a gift is this? He does not know the full details of what Jasper, Vincent and Russel got, but based on their reactions he can tell that it''s something good. Why did he get photos of his woman?


    "What is the meaning of this?", Bradley asked Jeff.


    Jeff coolly gestured toward the box indicating to Bradley to keep looking. "See for yourself."


    First few photos are Paige shopping, Paige in a coffee shop, Paige next to a swimming pool¡­ Based on Paige''s hairstyle, Bradley can see that some are several years old. How did Jeff get his hands on these?


    Bradley guessed that Jeff would not give him photos of his girlfriend just like that. There must be some meaning behind it. Bradley observed the photos again and noticed that there is a young man with Paige. And that man is not Bradley. The man is visible from the back, but there is no mistake that it''s the same man on each photo and Bradley can''t deny that the man looks familiar.


    As Bradley went through photos, the man''s profile was revealed. Paige and the man were getting more intimate with every next photo. There was at least one hundred photos! Bradley impatiently flipped tost few: Paige having a candlelight dinner with the man, Paige kissing the man, Paige in a hotel room with a man¡­ and that man is Cooper Sherman, Bradley''s friend from high school!


    Bradley paled. Since when is Paige cheating on him? Thest photo slipped from Bradley''s shaky hand while he remembered all the heated arguments he had with his parents because he wanted Paige by his side, as his official girlfriend and then his wife!


    Bradley''s parents called Paige a cheap gold-digger, that she is not sincere, that they can see hunger in her eyes the moment she steps on their property¡­ and he didn''t believe them.


    And what is worse, Cooper met with Bradley and Paige often. Cooper would bring girls with him, so they had a double-date. Bradley never suspected a thing. Now that he thinks about it, it was always a different girl. But even if Cooper came by himself, Bradley would not believe that Cooper is sleeping with HIS Paige behind his back!


    Bradley will not im that he is a saint. Over the years he had a number of women warming his bed (other than Paige). But those other women were never on Bradley''s radar as potential wives while Paige was the only one he imagined himself growing old with. As a young master of a prominent family, he is used to getting his way, and people obeying him. And Paige is HIS woman and Cooper is HIS high school friend who knew very well that Paige belongs to Bradley. How dare they!


    Bradley was deeply hurt that Cooper is sleeping with Paige, and they are doing it for a very long time! The pain and hollowness which filled his chest made his head buzz and was indescribable.


    "Sorry buddy¡­", Jeff''s voice came at the same time when Jeff patted Bradley''s shoulder with much more force than necessary, startling him out of his thoughts.


    Jeff narrowed his eyes at Bradley and said: "I know firsthand how it sucks when a person who is by your side for many years turns into a traitor. I just hope that you didn''t do anything for her sake that you might regret."


    Jeff''s words rmed Bradley. He slowly turned to look at Jeff and when he faced Jeff''s icy gaze directed at him, he realized that Jeff knows. Jeff knows that he made a deal with Marcus! And even though Bradley didn''t act on it, the deal was made.


    Bradley started panicking, how can he get out of this? How can he pacify Jeff? Is that even possible? He needs to punish Cooper and Paige¡­ that couple of ingrates!


    In the back room¡­


    JoAnna, Sarah, Ellie and Aiden are enjoying the show on arge TV with a scrumptious food in front of them. Whatever food Jeff and his buddies have, the back room has it as well.


    Ellie is watching her smoking-hot fianc¨¦ and smiling. She loves that Jasper and Jeff are in this together because she knows that Jasper does not have many friends to rely on. The fact that Jeff is JoAnna''s husband is giving Ellie confidence that Jasper will not regret being close to Jeff.


    Ellie nced at Aiden who is stuffing his face with food for half an hour already, and she is happy that Jasper is getting along well with Aiden. Aiden is different than his serious-domineering-king brother, and Ellie can describe Aiden as a mischievous-karate-glutton. But no matter how he looks like, the fact that Sarah is with Aiden is telling Ellie that Aiden is not the one who will betray Jasper.


    Aiden is happy with the food and that Sarah is next to him. He is a simple man with simple needs, and the food is amazing and the fact that Sarah is so close to him on the sofa that their legs are touching is making all this several folds better. And yes, he also approves that his brother is showing those people who is the boss.


    "I think that Bradley will pass out.", JoAnnamented on health indicators which drones captured (Eve analyzed) and are shown on the screen.


    "Hmph...", Sarah made a sound of disapproval. "He needs to stay awake in order to suffer."


    "While on the topic of staying awake¡­ I hope all this ends quickly so that I can go and sleep.", JoAnna said before she yawned.


    JoAnna is tired and all this is exhausting, but she wants to be with Jeff especially because she is aware that this is very difficult for him. No matter how confident her husband appears on the outside, she knows that he is suffering when faced with the fact that two people he considered friends are ready to sell him out.


    In the main room¡­


    Christopher looked at Bradley who is sitting next to him and his face is changing colors from pale to bright red and he wondered, what got Bradley in such a bad state?


    Christopher took a sneak-peek at the photos. His eyes widened when he realized what those photos are showing, and he had an ominous feeling.


    His mind was working a thousand thoughts a second while trying to figure out why would Jeff give something like that to Bradley? Does Jeff have anything to gain from that? Even if he assumes that Jeff gave those photos to Bradley because he does not want to allow his friend to be cheated on, why didn''t he give him that in private? And the timing is off¡­ with all the mess Jeff is in because of Marcus, does he really have the time to sit and enjoy dinner with his friends and give presents and¡­ evidence?


    Evidence, yeah. They were all wondering why would Paige, smart and pretty girl, allow Bradley to keep her as his mistress. No matter how they look at it, Bradley treats Paige as his ything. He called her to apany him when he had time and when it worked for him, while she had to keep quiet and suffer when he went out to attend parties with other girls which his parents approved of. And no matter how much Bradley spoke that Paige is the only one for him, they all know that Bradley did with his dates more than just sit at the table and dance. Yup, Paige is not the only one to sleep outside of their so-called rtionship. Well, what goes aroundes around.


    Christopher''s gaze moved to his hands and he realized that he is holding onto a box. It reminded him that he is the only one who didn''t open his <em>''present''</em> from Jeff. He took a deep breath and steeled himself.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1179 - Friends And Traitors (7)

    Christopher reluctantly opened the box in front of him and found¡­ a remote controller with <em>''increase''</em> and <em>''decrease''</em> buttons. He clicked the <em>''decrease''</em> one, but nothing happened. Next, he tried the <em>''increase''</em> one and realized that it controls lights in the room.


    Christopher''s lips twitched. Is this some kind of a joke? Everyone got something good, well maybe not Bradley, but¡­ he got a remote control for lights?!


    "What should I do with this?", Christopher asked Jeff as calmly as he could muster.


    "Increase all the way. Who knows what will be revealed?", Jeff hid his smirk behind the ss of water he sipped from. Jeff would usually drink something stronger when in thepany of his five buddies, but since JoAnna is pregnant he is supporting her by staying away from alcohol.


    Christopher frowned and increased lights all the way. The room was illuminated, revealing that they are in the space which looks like an art gallery. Paintings are hanged all over the walls. Those paintings are <em>''decorations for setting the right mood''</em> (how Sarah and Aiden called it).


    Christopher is into art and he wondered if this is a see-only treat, or will he actually get to keep some of the paintings? He wondered, what paintings are those? His face turned into disbelief as he started recognizing them: <em>''Le Pigeon aux Petits Pois''</em> by Picasso, <em>''Poppy Flowers''</em> by Van Gogh, <em>''The Storm on the Sea of Galilea''</em> by Rembrandt, <em>''The Concert''</em> by Vermeer, <em>''Reading Girl in White and Yellow''</em> by Matisse, <em>''White Duck''</em> by Oudry¡­ And the list goes on and on. Those paintings are worth hundreds of millions! And for many of these there is no value attached because they are priceless!


    But what came to Christopher as the biggest shock is when he clearly recognized the paintings which Marcus promised to him if he works against Jeff.


    Christopher felt that he is about to hyperventte. He told himself to calm down because these must be just reproductions, but¡­ when was Jeffrey White involved in business which involves copies?


    "What is all this?", Christopher asked Jeff under his breath.


    Jeff''s eyebrow arched. "I am d you approve of my location choice for this dinner. I selected it with you on my mind. My friend owns this gallery, and after three months of disying these pieces, he is about to return them to two fervent art collectors who were kind enough to put some of their most valuable pieces here on a disy. As you can guess, they are collecting them over many years. I hope you like it, because not everyone can get inside here."


    How Jeff sees it, he lied only about two things, and both are duration: how long the paintings are disyed (it''s few hours instead of three months) and how long Sarah and Aiden (aka fervent art collectors) are in the business of collecting artwork (it''s less than six months and not many years how much Jeff suggested). Everything else in his statement is true.


    Christopher had trouble inhaling. "Three months?!"


    Jeff confirmed. "I am not sure why, but my friend asked me not to take photos while inside, and if possible not to spread around what we saw here. It seems that some of these are worth a lot and the gallery owner wants to avoid unnecessary attention."


    "They are worth a lot?", Vincent asked while looking around casually. "Does that mean that these the originals?"


    Jeff shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe Christopher can help answer that question since he is the expert in arts."


    Everyone looked at Christopher and after some silence, Russel asked: "Can you check if these are originals?"


    Russel was curious as well.


    Christopher stood up and approached one painting slowly while pulling a magnifying ss out of his inner jacket pocket.


    "Look at him, ready with the tools. A true professional¡­", Jasper said while Christopher carefully inspected the painting on the wall.


    During all this time, Bradley was spacing out. His mind was in turmoil.


    Bradley was drifting from wishing to rip Paige and Cooper into pieces to denying that those photos are real. And there is no way that Jeff is onto him. If Jeff knows that Bradley is working with Marcus, Jeff would not be so calm. After all, Jeff''s style is to silently take care of the problem. And if Jeff knows that Bradley IS the problem, he would punish him, and not treat him to a dinner.


    "Lies!", Bradley shoot up from his seat and screamed while pointing at the box in front of him. He red at Jeff. "You made this up!"


    Jeff raised his eyebrows up slowly. "Why would I do that?"


    Vincent and Russel shrunk in their seats. By now they also stole nces at the photos in front of Bradley and they saw that the photos show that Paige is cheating on him.


    "Because¡­ because¡­", Bradley could note up with anything other than Jeff found out that he is working with Marcus. But this is not the ce to say that. Jeff''s men are all around them.


    "Do you think that I covet your woman? Or I have a different agenda to fake something like that? Here¡­", Jeff reached into his pocket and threw a USB stick inside the box with photos. "This is a bonus."


    "What is that?", Bradley asked.


    "Videos which go with photos. Some are from video surveince and others are from their phones. You should be able to check Paige''s cloud storage even if she deleted them from her phone, right?"


    Bradley was shaking from anger. Or maybe from fear because he can''t dismiss the possibility that Jeff found out that he is working against him. Probably both. He grabbed the box, put the lid on and stormed outside.


    Jeff''s men blocked Bradley''s path.


    "Let him go.", Jeff said.


    Bradley rushed out without looking back.


    "Eh, he left without finishing his food.", Jasper said while ncing at Bradley''s te.


    Vincent snorted. "If I''ve seen photos of my Ashley with another man like that, I would not have much of an appetite either."


    "Ashley? You are still with her? Tell us about her.", Jasper demanded.


    Vincent was happy to tell Jeff, Russel and Jasper about his burning love for Ashley Mitchell while Christopher moved from one painting to another, carefully inching the magnifying ss just above the canvas, making sure not to touch it.


    Christopher returned to his seat after some time, with an indescribable expression. He inspected number of paintings and focused on few which Marcus promised to him as a payment.


    "And?", Vincent probed Christopher. "Are they copies or treasures?"


    "Based on what I can see, they are genuine.", Christopher admitted.


    Vincent and Russel made <em>''Oooo''</em> faces, but they don''t really know what it means if the paintings are genuine or not. Probably they are worth more, but how much more, they don''t know.


    Christopher knows that many of these are missing for years, it''s believed that they are stolen. But here, they all appeared under one roof as part of a collection from two mysterious art enthusiasts. Christopher saw that Jeff is looking at him and he paused. Is it possible that the collectors Jeff mentioned are a cover for Jeff himself? That would make sense¡­ The paintings belong to Jeff, and Marcus knows that when he gets his hands on everything Jeff has, that will include these paintings also. But that does not change the fact that Marcus promised something he does not have (yet).


    Christopher''s mind was a mess.


    Regardless if Marcus lied about having the paintings or is counting to hand them over after he deals with Jeff, the problem right now is with the fact that Jeff went out of this way to organize this dinner in an art gallery.


    Christopher found that the room is running out of oxygen at the thought that this gallery, paintings, a present which clearly indicates that Jeff wanted Christopher to be aware of the paintings¡­ it all points to one thing: Jeff is knows that Christopher is working with Marcus. Why else would he show him paintings which Marcus promised?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1180 - Friends And Traitors (8)

    Jeff and Jasper joined JoAnna, Ellie, Sarah and Aiden in the back room when Christopher, Vincent and Russel left.


    Jeff''s heart cracked when he saw JoAnna curled up in a sofa chair, sleeping.


    "Thanks, Jasper.", Jeff said and turned to Ellie, Sarah and Aiden. "Thank you as well. I will leave ten of my people to help you take your paintings back and to clean up here. They will leave the ce how it was. I will see you all tomorrow."


    Jeff scooped JoAnna in his arms and carried her out. He wants to take her home, so that she can sleep properly in the bed.


    "Now what?", Jasper asked when Jeff left.


    Jasper does not know what they are nning after this. He didn''t agree to allow Bradley and Christopher to just leave. They know that the two of them are traitors, it''s not like they can get more guilty. What if they go into hiding? Or cause problems?


    "Now we wait.", Sarah responded. "We have our surveince in ce, and we will follow every step Bradley and Christopher make." Sarah gestured toward the TV which showed a split screen. On the left half of the screen is Bradley walking into his hotel, and on the other one is Christopher in the car, driving away from the gallery (view shown is through the window, from the outside of the car he is in).


    Sarah smirked seeing Jasper''s confused expression, but she didn''t want to exin that those video feeds are provided by invisible (and silent) drones which Eve navigates to follow their targets.


    Sarah continued exining the n: "Those two might reach out to more people they are colluding with because even if they are notpletely sure that Jeff is onto them, they must be suspicious that something is going on. Ideally, they will self-destruct, and we get a good show to watch. When Jeff gives a signal, we will help wipe out whatever is left."


    Jasper noticed Sarah smirking while looking at Bradley and Christopher and he is sure that her eyes lit up inexplicably. She is obviously enjoying this. Involuntarily, he shuddered and inched away from Sarah. No wonder his (future) wife is getting along well with Hill sisters. They are all¡­ dangerous.


    ¡­


    Bradley spent the evening in his hotel room, with a bottle of whiskey.


    He was looking at the USB drive and collecting mental strength to plug it into hisptop. It was after midnight when he was drunk enough to do it.


    The contents of the USB drive confirmed Jeff''s words: the videos are apanying photos.


    He saw Paigeugh and lean into Cooper''s embrace. The two of them in a hotel¡­ the video is from the security camera in the hallway, so he can see only up to the point when they enter the room, but by the way they are holding each other, it does not take a rocket scientist to figure out what they are about to do.


    Bradley didn''t watch many videos, there is no point. Looking through them was only to confirm that Jeff was telling the truth and to eliminate the possibility that the photos are fake. It''s not like Paige can be guiltier of cheating on Bradley.


    He could not watch any more videos, but he went through the photos. Some of the locations he didn''t recognize, but some were too familiar.


    Rage swelled inside Bradley when he observed that few photos were taken on a property which he purchased as a love-nest for him and Paige. He saw Paige and Cooper kissing on a sofa. Bradley sighed. He had many good memories with Paige from that exact sofa. He was unsure if he is angrier at Paige for betraying him like that, or at Cooper for going to HIS property to fondle HIS girlfriend on HIS freaking sofa!


    As the night trickled away, Bradley was thinking about the current situation. No matter how angry he is, he needs to deal with it. The problem is, how to deal with this?


    He fought with his parents because of Paige. He turned his back on Jeff because of Paige. And Paige stabbed him in the back. Without her in his life, he would be an obedient son and a good friend. She ruined him. Completely.


    ¡­


    Christopher paced through his hotel room for some time before calling Marcus.


    He was sorting out the information in his head. What does he know? He needs to focus on relevant things and remove the noise.


    Christopher knows that Jeff has the paintings which Marcus promised him when he takes over as a Master of the White family. Since Jeff has the paintings, normally, Marcus will have them once the deed is done and then he can give them to Christopher, how they agreed. But, can he trust Marcus? If Marcus is turning his back on his own family, what is to say that he will not turn on anyone else? Christopher is aware that he has no special ce in Marcus'' life in order to get a better treatment.


    If Christopher assumes that Jeff''s words are true, and these paintings are not in Marcus'' hands for years, that means that Marcus is lying. And if he is lying about having them, why would he be truthful about handing them over when he gets into a position of power?


    Christopher decided to find out more.


    "Unusual for you to call¡­", Marcus sounded slightly out of breath.


    "Sorry about ate call. But I need to ask you something¡­", Christopher hesitated.


    "It''s midnight. How about you go straight to the point?", Marcus said impatiently.


    "The paintings that we spoke about¡­ Do you have them?"


    "Of course, I do."


    "Are you sure? Do you mind if Ie and see them, to make sure they are original works?"


    Marcus snorted. "Do you think I am a fool? Or do you think that I am lying to you? Or is this your way of trying to get out of our deal?"


    "No, no. I am just anxious to get my hands on them, that''s it. You know that I am risking a lot by going against Jeff. It will put me at ease to see what I''m getting at the end of this."


    "Don''t worry about it. You do your part when the timees, and I will give you money and those paintings.", Marcus hanged up.


    Christopher slumped on the sofa and balled his hand into a fist. This proved that Marcus is lying. Christopher wondered, what else is Marcus lying about?


    A horrible thought came to Christopher''s mind: what if Marcus is lying about everything?


    What if Marcus is not after Jeff at all, but this is the result of the two of them working together to expose people who are not loyal to Jeff? As a person who just came in power, it is not umon for Jeff to test the people around him.


    Now that Christopher thinks about it, there are no real attacks on Jeff that he is aware of. He only heard from Marcus and Jeff how Marcus is attacking and keeping Jeff busy, but how is it possible that not a single incident leaked? Sure, Jeff is known for information control, but that is for the general public because in the inner circle people still found out what is going on, at least some rumors would be circting. But this¡­ it''s aplete silence.


    Christopher got his phone and made another call. He has his people as well: "I need you to find me what is Marcus White up totely. Specifically, is he acting against Jeffrey White to take over his position? ¡­ Yes¡­ I expect first report tomorrow."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1181 - Double Life (1)

    ~ Salina ~


    On a lovely Sunday afternoon, Leah is in her room, inside Isabe''s three-story apartment. She is lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling while trying to keep her emotions in check.


    Some background first¡­


    This is the apartment which Isabe''s father, Lambert Dillen, purchased for Isabe when she said that she wants to experience independence by moving out of the family home.


    Lambert didn''t approve of his girl moving out, but he has to face the reality. She is not a baby anymore and living on her own is good for building character.


    He didn''t know that Isabe asked to move out of her family home when Leah joined her in Salina (because of Leah). Isabe''s weekdays are filled with work and studying, as well as many business dinners. Other than weekends, she would not have an opportunity to spend time in private with Leah if they don''t have their own ce. Staying in her family home is not an option, because maintaining a hidden intimate rtionship with Leah under the same roof with her father (and a small army of maids) would be impossible.


    The apartment upies three top floors of an eleven-story high building, and other than great views it provides all the space, luxury and functionality one might desire. Lambert made sure that his little girl is notcking anything.


    Isabe''s bedroom is on the top floor, while Leah''s is on the first, in the hallway on the right from the entry into the apartment.


    Leah spends her nights in Isabe''s bedroom, but because of Lambert who asionallyes snooping inside bedrooms with various excuses, Leah is keeping her things in <em>''her room''</em>. Isabe knows that her father suspects that she is hiding a lover (a male), so he checks bedrooms, closets and bathrooms for traces of a male presence.


    More than once, Lambert suggested that Isabe hires a help in the apartment, someone who will clean and cook, and he even offered help in hiringpetent people. But Isabe knew that her father wants to have a spy who would report to him what his daughter is up to and with whom, so she rejected him. Isabe has a maid serviceing up once a week while she is at work, to tidy up the ce and other than that, she does not need anyone.


    Lambert does not mind if Isabe gets a man, but it should be someone he approves of. To show that he is encouraging, sometimes Lambertes to visit his daughter with some young men who are <em>''identally''</em> avable and interested to meet with Isabe.


    Back to present¡­


    That is why Leah is in her room. Lambert and a young man named Brandon Craig are in the living room, chatting with Isabe. This is the third time that Brandon came for a visit, and that is strange because (so far) the same guy will not show up for more than two times.


    Leah was in the kitchen when Lambert and Brandon arrived. She greeted them, prepared coffee and snacks, ced them on the table, and excused herself. Like a true personal assistant (or maybe a maid in this case).


    Leah screamed internally. Maybe she should go out for a walk, or some shopping. As long as it''s away from here, it will be fine. It will help to distract her from what is going on down the hallway. But Leah feels devoid of energy and the only thing she can do is lie limply on the bed.


    Leah is trying to ignore asionalughter which drifts into her room by thinking: how she found herself in this situation?


    At first, she was swept into passion. Isabe opened a whole new world to her. Leah felt wanted, needed, safe. After a long array of unsessful dating which didn''t go beyond one-night stands, Leah was excited to find a soul she can rte to and she followed Isabe to Salina.


    Leah knew that Isabe''s father, Lambert is an old fashioned, conservative man. He expects of Isabe to find herself a good husband, someone who can match her in status, if not be better than she is, so that she can rely on him¡­ and give birth to children.


    That is why Lambert was trying his best to matchmake Isabe with Jeffrey White and he was NOT happy when Jeffrey broke off the agreement, but he didn''t dare to provoke Oscar. Oscar called Lambert a day before Jeff came to talk to him about dissolving the agreement. During that phone call, Oscar told Lambert that he approves of Jeff marrying a woman of his choice and if Lambert insists on holding onto that agreement, there will be consequences.


    Yes, Jeff got Isabe to learn and start leading thepany, but Lambert would sleep much better if Jeffrey White is his son-inw. After all, Lambert loves his daughter and wants only the best for her. Even now, whenever Jeff or the Whites are mentioned, Lambert sighs and brings up the point that there was a time when he was confident how Jeffrey White will be his son-inw.


    Leah knew that her rtionship with Isabe will be hidden, forcing them to lead a double life, and that for everyone else, Leah is here as Isabe''s personal assistant.


    But she didn''t know that it will be this hard. Leah''s days are spent in following Isabe, apanying her to meetings (in and out of office), watching Isabe smile at men who are looking at her lecherously. And whenever Isabe meets with her father, if they are not talking about business, they are talking about matchmaking her with eligible bachelors.


    Leah remembers when Isabe gave her the key to the apartment. Isabe said that this will be their sanctuary, a ce where the both of them can forget all the difort of pretending and holding back in public.


    Leah smiled at the memory when the two of them made cookies and it ended up being a cookie-batter fight which escted in long and wild love making on the kitchen ind. The two of them cleaned up the mess whileughing. Leah has many good memories here.


    Leah sighed. It''s almost eleven months since she is with Isabe and she is tired of hiding.


    To make things worse, Lambert is visiting Isabe''s apartment more and more often. He used to bring bachelors to the apartment once a month, but now it''s at least one a week. Where does he find all these men? Inst two months, Isabe and Leah didn''t have a weekend without Lambert stopping by. And his visits neverst less than three hours.


    Leah asked Isabe: "Why don''t you go to your family''s home to visit your father, or at least see him somewhere out?"


    Leah does not want to be away from Isabe, but if she meets with her father outside of this apartment, that will at least allow Leah to move around the ce and not be stuck into <em>''her room''</em>.


    "He is my father, and he paid for this ce. At least he cane and visit. Don''t you agree?", Isabe responded and added: "You can go out for a walk or join us¡­"


    Leah forced a smile. Yeah, she should join them so that she gets a good view of the guy who wants to get into Isabe''s panties¡­ with Lambert''s blessings.


    Leah remembered what Sophia advised. That she should talk to Isabe and tell her how she feels, because maybe Isabe is not aware of it. She knows that Sophia is right, but¡­ what if Isabe tells her to take it or leave it? Leah knows that in order for Lambert to stop his matchmaking attempts, Isabe needs to give him a reason. And that probably means to expose their rtionship. What if Isabe is not willing to do so? Can Leah live with that? Can she continue living like this?


    Another round ofughter came from the living room and Leah pulled a pillow over her head, in an attempt to block the noise.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1182 - Double Life (2)

    Leah was startled when Isabe hopped on the bed next to her.


    She looked around in confusion and her sight fell on the darkness outside the window. She slept off.


    "Are they gone?", Leah mumbled and turned on her belly.


    "Mhm¡­", Isabe hummed in confirmation and her hands slipped under Leah''s top and glided gently from Leah''s waist up, just how Leah likes it.


    Leah squirmed under Isabe''s touch while fighting not to give in to lust which was consuming her rapidly. "Isi? Can we talk?"


    Isabe''s hands stopped for a second before they resumed moving to undo buckles of Leah''s bra. "Later."


    Leah turned around, preventing Isabe from removing her bra. "Now, please."


    Isabe puffed her cheeks in frustration. "This better be important."


    "It is.", Leah paused for some time while formting question in her mind: "Do you think about our future?"


    Isabe frowned. "What kind of a question is that?"


    "A serious one. When you think about five, ten years from now. Where are we?"


    Isabe does not like where this is going. Why is Leah asking her those questions? The two of them are enjoying the moment, what is this nonsense about ten years into the future?


    "What are you getting at?"


    Leah was sure that Isabe knows what Leah is talking about, but she still exined: "The fact is that we are spending less time together. And now your father ising here frequently¡­ I miss you. I don''t want to have you only few hours a week. It''s not enough."


    "That will change soon.", Isabe said mysteriously.


    Leah blinked. "What?"


    "I''m telling you that my father will being here less often."


    Leah felt her heart pound rapidly from excitement. She needs to know more. "Why makes you so confident?"


    "I will have a dinner tomorrow with Brandon Craig."


    Leah felt that Isabe''s words hit her like a sledgehammer in the back of her head.


    "What!?", Leah said louder than she nned.


    "Don''t be upset. It''s a perfect solution.", Isabe assured her. "I will see Brandon few times a month, my dad will think I am happily dating and get off my case. That means we get more time for us."


    "When were you about to tell me that?"


    "I am telling you now."


    Leah shook her head. "No. You were about to fu*k me, but I said we need to talk."


    Isabe was getting irritated. "What is your problem?"


    "My problem? Do you ever see us going beyond this hiding?"


    "What do you expect? A wedding? I told you that my father will not approve, and you agreed to be my assistant in public, while we keep our love life in private.", Isabe reminded Leah.


    "Yes, I agreed. But at that time, I didn''t realize that our private time will be shrinking like this and that you will start treating me like your mistress while you go out on a date with someone else!"


    "Leah, don''t be like that."


    "Like what? In order to appease your father, you started epting all these men in our ce, and I said OK to that, but you are pushing it."


    Isabe thought how Leah is unreasonable. Why is she asking for things that she can''t get? They talked about it. And she warned Leah that her father is stubborn, and he is not a man who will give up easily. She found a solution, why can''t Leah be happy? At the same time, Isabe thought how Leah needs a reminder: "OUR ce? This is my ce that my father paid for. How can I ignore him?"


    "I never said that you should ignore him. But why can''t you make time for us? He is invading into our private life, pushing me out and I miss you."


    "Don''t be so dramatic.", Isabe said impatiently.


    Anger swelled inside Leah. "Dramatic? Me? Do I need to remind you how tolerant I am? I left my work and my friends to be with you. I epted to be your assistant and to run your chores in front of everyone. Instead of telling people that we are together, I smile while bringing to you and to your guests coffee. I epted that your fatheres here and brings you potential husband candidates. And now you told me that you will have few dates on the side, and I am supposed to be OK with that? What will happen when that boyfriend asks you for more time? Every weekend? Weekdays? When he wants to spend the night here? Or asks you to marry him and have his children? Where do I fit into that story?"


    Isabe stood up from the bed. "I see you are upset. We should talk about it when you calm down."


    Leah grabbed her hand, preventing her from leaving. "No. We will talk about it now. Isabe, I left my life behind for you. Is it too much to ask for some rification where this is going?"


    Isabe looked at Leah with a troubled expression. How can she answer to this? She loves Leah and their time together is precious to her, but she was never able to oppose her father. Isabe knows that if Lambert hears that his precious daughter is in love with a woman, he would either have a heart attack or disown her. Probably both.


    Isabe was never a fighter. When her father told her that she is set to marry a stranger (aka Jeffrey White), she didn''t respond, but secretly she hoped that it will go away. And when Jeffrey approached her and said that he loves another woman and does not want to marry her, Isabe was happy that she does not need to go through it, but she was happier when she heard that Jeff will talk to her father because with the things being like that, Jeffrey is the one dissolving the stupid agreement and she does not need to oppose her father. Not that she had the courage to do so.


    And now Leah is asking her to stand up to her father? Isabe shudders at that thought. She was not able to do it when she was a teenager, during her defiant stage. How is she supposed to stand up to him now when he is older and more stubborn than ever?


    "What if I tell you that it will not get better?"


    Leah could not believe that Isabe said this. At the same time, she realized that Isabe will not fight for them. Leah told herself that she should be grateful for Isabe''s honesty and she wished that Isabe is so honest with her father as well.


    "I would respond that it''s not good enough.", Leah said in a shaky voice.


    Isabe stood up and walked to the door. "We will talk about thister."


    Leah watched after Isabe who walked out, and she felt her vision blurring a second before tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡­


    Isabe woke up in the morning and realized with a frown that she is by herself in the bed. Leah didn''t join her the previous night. It seems that she is still sulking.


    She did her morning routine and went downstairs. Based on theck of movements, it seems that Leah is still sleeping.


    Isabe went to check in Leah''s room and was surprised that Leah is not there. Where could she be? Maybe she woke up early and went for a jog around the neighborhood. Leah does that sometimes.


    Isabe went to the kitchen to make coffee, and her sight fell on the note which is on the ind:


    <em>''I am sorry, but I need more. </em>


    <em>Thank you for everything. </em>


    <em>~ Leah''</em>


    Isabe read the note few times and looked on the other side, hoping that there is more to it, something she missed. Isabe noticed a key on the ind. It was under the note. It is Leah''s key to their apartment.


    Isabe dashed back into Leah''s room and only then observed that the closet is empty.


    Isabe felt her legs shaking and she fell on her knees when the realization hit her hard: Leah left.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1183 - Double Life (3)

    ~ Los Angeles, Tuscan Vi ~


    Sunday


    7:03 AM


    "Thank you for letting me stay.", Leah told Sophia over a cup of coffee.


    Sophia yawned. "Don''t worry about it. Feel free to stay as long as you wish. The room is empty otherwise. How are you doing?"


    "I will be fine."


    "Are you sure that it was a wise choice to leave?", Sophia had to ask. She knows that Leah is struggling in her rtionship with Isabe for months, but she also knows that what happened between Leah and Isabe was more than a fling.


    "I foolishly epted the fact that if I stay with her, I will be OK taking the backseatpared to herpany and her business partners and her father who alle before me in Isabe''s list of priorities. And now a boyfriend cut in the line in front of me as well. I love her, but I was not happy. I am tired of leading a double life while being the only one who is denied an equal treatment."


    Sophia feels sorry for Leah. She knows Leah for many years, and she is aware that Leahpromised a lot in order to stay by Isabe''s side. Leah loves to go out, party, travel. And with Isabe, Leah''s life revolved around Isabe''s schedule of meetings and business functions where Leah was only a backup yer.


    Sophia remembers how before Leah left for Salina, she spoke with glee about vacations and all the ces she will visit with Isabe. And eleven monthster, the two of them didn''t go on any vacation because it does not work with Isabe''s schedule.


    "What if she changes her mind?", Sophia wanted to find out how firmly Leah decided on this.


    Leah''s answer told Sophia that everything is still fresh.


    "If that miracle happens, then I will think about it. But I know that what we had¡­ was not enough. Do you think I made a mistake?"


    "No. I think that you went there following your heart. Unfortunately, it didn''t work out but if you didn''t go, you would regret it. You are a wonderful person and you should find someone who puts you first."


    Leah smiled. "Thanks."


    They sat like that for some time in silence when Leah asked: "What are you up to?"


    Sophia grunted. "Jeff''s Uncleunched a massive legal smear-campaign and I am working with a small army ofyers to stop it before it causes any damage. It''s Sunday, but I will still go to the office. My whole team ising. We still have few cases to figure out and gather the evidence before they go in front of the judge next week."


    "Can I help?", Leah offered.


    "Considering what you went through and that you spent half of the night at the airport, don''t you want to rest, rx, eat ice-cream, binge-watch TV dramas, go to the beach or do some shopping?"


    Leah smiled. Sophia really has everything worked out, but that is not what Leah needs.


    "I slept in the ne and I will appreciate if I can keep my mind busy."


    7:58 AM


    "CEO Martin-Hill, here is the information on the three most critical¡­", Pam was all business as soon as she came into Sophia''s house. She paused when she saw Sophia and Felix making out in the hallway and she looked away awkwardly. Pam saw them standing, but she didn''t see what they are doing. Until now.


    Leah observed Pam inelegantly look away and she stifled augh. "Don''t worry about intruding on their private time. I am sure they didn''t notice you at all."


    Pam looked at Leah and her eyebrows shoot up questionably.


    "Hi, I am Leah. Sophia''s friend and you are¡­?"


    "I am Pam, Sophia''s assistant. You can call me Pam.", Pam shook Leah''s hand.


    Leah paused. She didn''t know that Sophia hired an assistant.


    "I see you''ve met.", Sophia said as she approached them and noticed Leah''s off mood. "Don''t you dare sulk because I found an assistant. You spoiled me so much that it took me almost a year to find someone who is capable."


    Leah forced a smile. "But you still found a recement."


    Sophia realized that Leah''s insecurities kicked in. Well, after what she went through with Isabe, Sophia knows that Leah needs encouragement. She gave Leah a hug. "Yes, I reced you as an assistant. But as a friend, no one can take your ce."


    Leah rxed. "Thanks."


    In the car, Sophia introduced them properly.


    "Pam is my assistant. She is quick to pick up things and very reliable." Sophia was happy to see a big grin on Pam''s face. Next, she introduced Leah to Pam: "This is Leah, she was my assistant before you. Since we are drowning in work and she is capable and willing to offer her time and expertise, I believe that she can help us out."


    "Nice to meet you.", Leah and Pam said in unison and then smiled.


    "I see that we are off to a good start.", Sophia said and leaned back into the car seat. She will try to rest until they reach White corp. HQ.


    Sophia is happy to hear that Leah started asking Pam about the current situation and with what she can help out. And Pam was answering eloquently. Based on Sophia''s first impression, Leah and Pam will work well together.


    ¡­


    ~ Salina ~


    Isabe came to work without Leah.


    She found it strange how much she noticed Leah''s absence. From the silent apartment, to the extra room in the car,ck of coffee on her desk, and no one to go through her schedule as soon as she sits on her chair¡­ Leah is missing.


    Isabe wanted to call Leah, to tell her toe back, but she knows why Leah left and Isabe is not sure that she can give Leah what she craves for. Sure, she loves Leah''spany, and it goes beyond the amazing sex. Leah is kind, attentive, caring, she can light up the room with her smile and perky personality... and is willing to watch an action movie which Isabe picked, even though Leah prefers dramas.


    Isabe knows that she didn''t do enough for Leah, but at the same time she does not feel guilty. After all, she exined her situation and set the conditions in advance¡­ but, why does she feel ufortable?


    She did her best to focus on the work ahead. There is a number of meetings waiting for her, and without Leah summarizing things in advance for her, Isabe needs to do her own homework.


    Later in the day, Lambert stopped by.


    "Where is your assistant?"


    "You mean Leah.", Isabe reminded him. "She left."


    "For how long?", Lambert assumed that she went on a vacation.


    "She¡­ quit.", Isabe remembered that for her father, Leah was nothing more than an assistant, so if she left, that means that she quit her job.


    Isabe wondered if that is how Leah saw their rtionship. Like a job? After all, most of their time together was spent in the office and in business functions.


    Lambert frowned. "Why didn''t you tell me that she gave you a notice?"


    "She didn''t give a notice.", Isabe responded while avoiding her father''s inquisitive gaze.


    "She just left? You should not give her any severance pay.", Lambert instructed Isabe. "As a CEO, you need an assistant. I will help you hire someone reliable and capable. Someone who will not just leave without a notice¡­ Youngsters these days¡­"


    Lambertined, and Isabe forced a smile.


    This is how it always was. Lambert is giving instructions and telling Isabe what the best for her is, and she¡­ epts. And even though she knows that this <em>''new assistant''</em> will be someone loyal to Lambert instead of her, Isabe does not have the courage to speak up. She is used to it.


    Leah''s presence was a reminder that doing something on your own can be wonderful. But now that Leah is gone, Isabe feels the strength of her father''s whirlpool sucking her in and she has nothing to hold on to in order to prevent herself from going to the bottom.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1184 - First Scouting Mission (Shadow Ravens)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    8:23 PM


    Aaron entered his apartment in the fashion district. It''s a simple two bedroom apartment above a boutique which sells clothes from local designers. The location is great, close to many fashion events in Los Angeles.


    Aaron is happy that he can afford the rent here with his own ie from modeling, considering that his family still didn''t recover from the retaliation of the Whites (after Jeff''s wedding).


    When he models in Chicago and New York, he crashes at friend''s ces. Anywhere else his work takes him, Aaron goes with whatever his fashion agency provides, which is usually an apartment with four-five people crammed in one bedroom.


    As usually, Aaron dropped his keys on the small table by the entry door and walked inside.


    He turned on the lights and almost jumped out of his skin in fear when he noticed a person on the sofa in his living room.


    "Hi Aaron¡­", Sarah greeted him and nced around the apartment. "It seems you got back on your feet."


    Aaron took few deep breaths before responding. "It''s alright."


    He could not believe that this is Sarah. In his apartment. Even in that simple ck outfit, she is as beautiful as ever.


    He smiled and walked toward the sofa. "I am surprised to see you here. How are you doing?"


    Aaron was shocked when someone yanked his cor from the back, preventing him from advancing.


    "Don''t even think about it.", Aiden growled before letting go of Aaron.


    Aaron rubbed his neck and frowned at Aiden who was already next to Sarah on the sofa.


    "Why are you here?", Aaron didn''t try to hide his displeasure because Aiden is here. Out of the two intruders, he is happy to see Sarah but Aiden is a different story.


    "We have a job for you.", Sarah said while holding Aiden''s hand in hers, trying to remind him to stay calm.


    She knows that Aiden thinks how Aaron is always flirting with her, and she told him not toe, but Aiden insisted with a grumpy face and: "There is no way you are going there without me."


    "A job for me?", Aaron was surprised.


    He knows that Sarah told him how she will be in touch when she needs him, but that was months ago, and he thought that it will not happen¡­ yet, here she is.


    "Next week, in London." Sarah saw Aaron''s confused expression, and she rified: "Nothing weird. It''s a modeling job for EY. A photoshoot and if your skills are satisfactory, you will get a fashion show as well. You leave on Tuesday."


    Aaron mentally flipped through his schedule. "I have a gig in LA next Wednesday."


    "Cancel it.", Sarah said curtly.


    Aaron was taken aback. But he can''t deny that modeling for EY is much better than the small brand which booked him for next week.


    EY is a high-end brand and it''s difficult to get a job with them because they have limited amount of shows every year and they want only the best to work for them.


    Aaron''s impulse was to ask for some confirmation that they are talking about THE EY, but then he remembered that he saw Sarah and Aiden in EY clothes in Chicago. They even did modeling! Aaron reminded himself that there is no need to confirm anything. He would be a fool to pass on this opportunity.


    "OK."


    As soon as he agreed, Aaron felt that this is too easy. Who justes and gives a gig with EY like it''s not a big deal?


    "What''s the catch?", Aaron asked reluctantly.


    "You get to take two people along as your assistants." Sarah said and gestured to the side.


    Aaron turned around and was startled to see Jesse and Oni. He didn''t notice them. But he was not aware of Aiden either, until it was toote.


    Aaron nervously nced around the living room, to make sure there are no more people who will jump out from somewhere.


    Sarah ignored Aaron''s anxiousness. She introduced Jesse and Oni under aliases they will be using for their mission in London: "These are Jay and Boni. The two of them will join you as personal assistants. They have something else to do, so for the show and the shoot, another person assigned by EY will apany you."


    Aaron processed Sarah''s words and wanted to verify: "They are only traveling with me?"


    Sarah confirmed. "They are traveling as your assistants to London and back and you will stay in the same hotel, adjacent rooms. The ne tickets are booked. It''s a three night stay. Rooms are paid and food will be provided. EY will pay you a standard fee that other models receive, don''t negotiate. If anyone notices that your two assistants are missing, say that they are running some errands for you."


    Aaron agreed. This is eptable. Actually, it''s more than eptable. He got a great gig with EY, with all necessary expenses paid. Fantastic!


    Sarah stood up and Aaron got a good look at her. She lost some weight. As a model, he notices those things. Her gaze is sharper, she matured. It makes her... more attractive.


    "Thank you, Aaron. I hope you understand not to ask any questions.", Sarah warned him and added: "EY will be in touch with you in next two days."


    Aaron smirked. "You don''t think I will betray you?"


    Sarah raised her eyebrows. "To whom?"


    "To whoever should not find out that Jay and Boni are not really my assistants."


    Sarah shrugged. "How I see it, you don''t know who that is so it''s in your interest to be obedient because¡­ there might be a target on your back, and you have no idea who will be aiming at it."


    Aaron frowned. He does not like being threatened. "What if I refuse?"


    "It will be better for everyone if you stop ying those games, Aaron. Because I am much better in hurting people than you."


    Aaron looked at Sarah with aplex expression.


    "It seems we need to remind him of that evening in the ck & White nightclub.", Aiden said with an icy tone while his eyes didn''t leave Aaron.


    Images of Henry, Thomas, Liam, Noah, Paul, Patrick, and Madison present in the VIP room shed in Aaron''s mind. Knives, beatings, blood, screams¡­ he shuddered.


    "I will cooperate.", Aaron said.


    Sarah smiled in response. She put her arm around Aiden''s waist, and they walked out of Aaron''s apartment.


    Five secondster, Aaron dashed after them. He looked in the hallway, down the stairs but no one was there. Is it possible that they left so quickly? He sighed. Why did he run after them? He wanted to ask Sarah to stay longer, but considering that Aiden was there... Aaron sighed and returned back to his apartment.


    Aaron does not know that he was looking the wrong way. They went up, to the roof and left with their almost-soundless helicopter.


    "Will this do?", Sarah asked Jesse.


    "Yes, thank you.", Jesse confirmed.


    Jesse is ready to start scouting selected hideouts of Shadow Ravens. Oni will join him. Their first target is located in an office building close to downtown London.


    Sarah suggested that they take a private jet and go there, but Jesse rejected the offer. He said that Shadow Ravens have a monitoring system which does facial recognition of people nearby their hideouts with locals and people who entered the country, and if they find a face which is not matched, they are alerted. Jesse exined that the safest way to scout them and not draw attention is to approach them as people who entered the country in a regr way, like tourists; every time with different identities.


    Sarah never heard of such a system which would match people from the port of entry at the airports, but that does not mean it''s not real.


    This is Jesse''s mission and she allowed him to do his own nning, while Sarah and Aiden will support him. Sarah warned Jesse to take extra care of Oni, and Jesse assured Sarah that this is a scouting-only mission, first of many, and Oni will be safe.


    While thinking of a cover for Jesse and Oni, Sarah remembered that Ellie''s brand has an uing show in London. Going with business as a reason is always better than being a in tourist, so Sarah asked Ellie if Aaron can be one of her models.


    "Let him take shots and if you don''t like the results, discard the photos and I will cover expenses.", Sarah told Ellie. "If you like him, you can put him into the lineup for the runway show but don''t feel pressured. Let your assistants decide if they will use Aaron or not."


    Ellie understood that Sarah has her reasons, and seeing that Aaron is a seasoned model, Ellie had no objections.


    Oni is excited for this mission. It will be just she and Jesse in London, three nights. Who knows what might happen?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1185 - Descending Into Madness (1)

    ~ Nearby Houston, an estate belonging to Marcus White ~


    7:42 PM


    Marcus woke up with a pain in his neck and lower back. It took him few seconds to realize that he is on the sofa, in his study. No wonder his neck and back are hurting, he slept off in an awkward position.


    He does not remembering on the sofa to sleep, buttely his mind is a mess.


    Last few weeks are a huge disappointment. Failure after a failure. He knew that being on the top is strenuous and lonely, but he didn''t know that he will be this worn out before he reached there. It''s like he is trying to climb a slippery vertical wall while the ground below him is crumbling.


    Exhausted is a mild word for how he feels.


    From betrayal of Jasmine and his son, to his useless daughter, his partners not returning his calls, his men mysteriously disappearing, all his attempts to strike Jeff''s reputation failed¡­ nothing is going right. How is that possible?


    Marcus was aware that it will not be easy to take the position of the Master of the White family, that is why he had so many ns and backup ns ready, and he can''t believe that all of them FAILED!


    No matter how he looks at it, it only points to one thing: traitors. Everyone around him is a traitor!


    All those people who came to him, asking for money and benefits in exchange to support him as the next Master are liars! When they agreed that Jeff is not the right choice, that he is young and inexperienced, they lied!


    Did Oscar send them? Or Jeff? Or maybe it all started from his father, Donald. It was never a secret that Donald preferred Oscar over Marcus. So, it should note as a surprise that Donald takes measurements to prevent Marcus from taking what is rightfully his!


    They managed to get even the people closest to him. Jessica, woman stayed by his side for more than ten years¡­ was she working for Oscar from the beginning?


    After he found out about Jessica, Marcus made sure she does not know about his next ns, but¡­ he still failed to do anything to Jeff. No matter with whom he spoke about his next steps, Jeff was always ready for him. How is that possible if it''s not for traitors?!


    A rough cough sounded from Marcus'' right, startling him out of his thoughts.


    "Who is there?", he asked before snapping into that direction and holding his breath. "Dad¡­?"


    Marcus'' eyes were wide open when he saw his father, Donald, sitting in the sofa chair. Why is his father here?


    Donald sighed heavily before speaking: "I knew you are ipetent, but I didn''t know that you will plot against you own blood."


    Marcus'' shock instantly was reced by rage. He knew that his father does not like him very much because of all the previous quarrels and issues that Marcus caused, but he never insulted him like this. "Ipetent?! Is that the way to speak to your son?!"


    Donald''s disappointment was apparent. "I will speak how you deserve it. And you are not my son¡­ Not anymore¡­"


    Marcus bolted to his feet. "What do you mean¡­?!!" Marcus was stupefied that he is talking to an empty sofa chair. Just what is going on? Is he losing his mind?


    ¡­


    Up on the roof¡­


    Sarah is smirking proudly while looking at the results of hertest hologram project. The voice modifier which Felix created is synchronizing perfectly with the hologram, making it appear like the old man is talking himself. And Eve is controlling facial expressions and movements¡­ it''s perfect.


    JoAnna and Aiden are next to Sarah, looking at the screen in awe. This is amazing!


    Sophia and Felix are watching as well from thefort of their Tuscan vi.


    Jeff is downstairs, in the living room, watching the feed from his phone and waiting for his cue to join the show.


    Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna and Jeff arrived earlier that evening with few dozens of Jeff''s men and used drones armed with JoAnna''s concoctions to knock out everyone in the vi.


    Jeff''s men dragged Marcus'' security out while Sarah and Aiden set up devices needed for this dandy hologram-show which has a goal to mess with Marcus.


    They all know that Marcus is paranoid and sleep deprived. It will not take much to push him over the edge.


    ¡­


    In the study room¡­


    Marcus is ncing around the room cautiously while trying to figure out where Donald disappeared. People don''t just vanish into thin air! There must be some exnation.


    "Dad?", he called.


    Marcus halted at the thought: what if his father died, and this was his spirit? Damned old man! Even after his death he will have the time toe and scold him!


    A snort came from behind Marcus, and a familiar voice made him freeze: "He said you are not his son. Why are you addressing him so affectionately?"


    Marcus turned slowly to see Oscar sitting on Marcus'' office chair.


    "How did you get here?", Marcus asked under his breath.


    Oscar shook his head. "You should ask yourself: how did YOU get here? What made you so bitter to go after my son? If you have what it takes,e after me. But you will not, because you are a coward. You always were¡­"


    Marcus saw red from rage. "COWARD!? You¡­!!!"


    Marcus widened his eyes in horror when he realized that his index finger is pointing angrily at the empty office chair.


    Large TV mounted on the wall turned on and started showing a video of a rest stop and a gunfight. Marcus read the information shown on the lower left: location and time, and held his breath when he realized that he is watching the scene of his men attacking the truck convoy. That is one of the first attacks heunched. After thirty seconds of gunfight, the video showed his men being dragged into the forest¡­ The video ended and another one started. This one showed a warehouse¡­


    Marcus thought that he will pass out. He was surprised that his PC screen andptop are also on, ying videos of various missions. People are handling his men like chickens, and he can guess based on ck outfits and precision which matches the rumors: that is the army of Chaos. But in other videos it seems there are other groups as well. Just what is going on?


    All screens shimmered before Oscar was shown on each of them. He looked straight at Marcus mockingly. "You are not only a coward, but a failure as well¡­"


    "YOU!", Marcus raged. He reached to grab theptop, with an intention to flung it toward the TV and he was surprised when his hands went straight through it, like it does not exist, like it''s air, like¡­ what is going on?


    Marcus was on a verge of hyperventting when suddenly he paused and exhaled in relief. Augh escaped him when he found a logical exnation for everything that is going on.


    Of course, this is a dream!


    How else would his father and his brother show up here? All other strange urrences can be exined with that: he is dreaming. It''s a bad dream due to all the stress but still, it''s just a dream. He will go back on the sofa and stop panicking and when he wakes up, he will probably be in his bed. Who knows, maybe when he wakes up it''s still day one and his first round of attacks is notunched yet?


    Marcus yawnedzily and went back on the sofa.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1186 - Descending Into Madness (2)

    "Is this a time to sleep?", Jeff''s voice startled Marcus.


    "Why are you in my dream?", Marcus grumbled.


    "A dream? Which part of this is a dream?"


    Marcus frowned. "All of it. Go away."


    "Uncle. It is only 8 PM. Is this a time to sleep, considering how much trouble you caused me, unsessfully? Shouldn''t you be trying to fix the mess you caused? Maybe appease all the people who gave you their support and resources for... nothing?"


    Marcus bolted up on his feet. He wanted to go and touch Jeff to make sure he is real but decided on a different approach: he pinched himself hard.


    Marcus hissed due to the pain. He is not dreaming! But what about Donald and Oscar and those videos and aptop made out of air? He frantically started touching things on his desk. The PC is real and so is the notebook and pencils, but why is hisptop gone?


    "Uncle, are you OK? Do you want me to call some help?", Jeff offered.


    "SHUT UP!", Marcus screamed while throwing the papers from his desk on the floor. He was overwhelmed with need to confirm what is real and what is an illusion. Marcus turned to the spot where Jeff was standing, and his anxiety shoot through the roof when he realized that there is no one here. His sight fell back on his desk. Is his PC real? He pushed the monitor on the floor. How about the books in the built-in shelves? Marcus pulled books out in heaps and threw them randomly on the floor behind him.


    "Daddy! Daddy!", Samara called in panic when she entered the study room which is an utter mess.


    Marcus snapped toward Samara. "What are you doing here?"


    "I live here."


    Marcus narrowed his eyes while wondering if she is real or another illusion. "Aren''t you in school?"


    "I came home two days ago. Daddy, what is going on here?", Samara pointed at the mess.


    "What is going on?!", Marcus was bubbling with rage. He saw Samara looking all innocent and confused and he wished to vent his anger on her.


    "Useless spawn!", Marcus lunged toward Samara and he was shocked when someone tackled him to the ground. Why is there a bodyguard on top of him but? And he does not recognize him! Did Samara hire her own bodyguards? From what money? She is useless in managing her expenses and Marcus is not giving her any money unless shees with a reason for what she needs it.


    "Who are you? Get off!", Marcus raged while trying to shake off the bodyguard who is pressing him on the ground.


    "Are you OK?", Jeff''s concerned question was directed at Samara.


    "Yes. Thank you foring. I knew that he is in a bad shape, but I didn''t know it''s this bad."


    Seeing Samara and Jeff talk like loving cousins, Marcus was livid. "What? You are working with him? Traitor!"


    "Daddy, I don''t know what you are talking about. For days, you are barely sleeping and getting sick from stress. When I suggested that you take it easy or go to a checkup, you refused. I called cousin to check on you because I didn''t know what else to do."


    "Liar!", Marcus screamed. "You are a traitor! Traitor!"


    Jeff turned to the three people who were standing behind him. "As you can see, my Uncle is in a bad shape. He is paranoid and sees things which are not there. I am afraid that he is drifting away from reality¡­"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. White. We will take good care of your Uncle.", one man responded.


    The man who spoke to Jeff is Dr. Siltanen, a famous psychiatrist. He is a man in histe forties, and he has his own mental institution which caters to who can afford it. Dr. Siltanen saw a lot of things in his career and if he learned anything, that is not to offend powerful people like Jeffrey White.


    "Thank you. Hearing your assurance, puts me at ease. The White foundation will make a generous donation to your institution to show my gratitude.", Jeff responded.


    Dr. Siltanen nodded with satisfaction before gesturing to his two associates to approach Marcus.


    Marcus'' eyes widened in horror when he saw that one of two men is approaching him while holding a straitjacket.


    "What are you doing?", Marcus shrieked while fighting them off (unsessfully). "Get off! How dare you!? You are not real! Stop it! You are not real! I will wake up and you will be gone! When I get my hands on you, you are finished! I will kill you all! Stop¡­", Marcus'' voice trailed away when the sedative they injected him with kicked in.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. White that you had to see this¡­", Dr. Siltanen spoke to Jeff. "It is for his benefit, to avoid any injuries. I assure you that it''s nothing dangerous."


    "I trust that you know what you are doing.", Jeff responded.


    Jeff got his men to help put Marcus on the medical bed.


    By now maids and other help in the house gathered in the main lobby and watched as Marcus was being taken away in a straitjacket.


    When Marcus was wheeled out of the mansion toward therge ck van, the staff exchanged nervous nces and started talking in whispers. They were all concerned, what will happen with Marcus? What will happen to their jobs?


    "Dr. Siltanen¡­", Samara called.


    "Yes, Miss White?"


    Samara looked at him and blinked. "Please, call me Samara."


    Dr. Siltanen''s eyes shed in approval.


    "There is one more thing. I am embarrassed that I didn''t call you as soon as I found out, but I hoped that my dad will get better¡­", Samara''s voice trailed, and she lowered her head while wiping non-existent tears.


    "Please, speak freely¡­", Dr Siltanen encouraged Samara gently while patting her shoulder.


    Samara gestured down the hall.


    Reluctantly, Samara opened the door and stepped aside. "That is Jasmine, my father''s personal assistant. I heard that he can be rough, but this¡­"


    They found Jasmine tied up on the bed. Her bare body showed bruises and cuts from the abuse Marcus inflicted on her.


    Dr. Siltanen frowned at the sight and gestured to one of the associates to check her condition.


    "She is alive.", the man responded right away. "It seems that her arm is broken, some of the cuts are infected, her eyes are empty¡­ This is going on for a long time."


    Samara wept. "I am sorry Jasmine¡­ If I came home earlier¡­"


    "Don''t me yourself, Samara.", Dr. Siltanenforted her. "You should not assume guilt for something you didn''t do."


    "Can you help her out?", Jeff asked while gesturing toward Jasmine.


    "We will do our best.", Dr. Siltanen assured Jeff. "We specialize in dealing with mental issues, but we can handle physical ones as well."


    "Do whatever you can for this poor woman. I will pay for her medical bills¡­", Jeff told Dr. Siltanen.


    They wrapped Jasmine in bedsheets and carried her outside.


    Dr. Siltanen was about to wish them goodnight when Samara spoke again: "Can you check on my brother also? He says that ghosts and Gods are visiting him at night, and he is cooped up in his room, refusing to open the windows. He is so scared that he started wetting his bed."


    Dr. Siltanen took a second topose himself and put his professional smile on. "Lead the way..."


    They opened the door of Lukas'' room and found him sitting on the bed while hugging his knees. His head snapped toward the door and he looked at people who entered in the room with a crazed expression.


    Lukas is over-sensitive because earlier that evening he had (another) visit from the Goddess of the night. It was a hologram and it appeared for few seconds, but it was enough to get Lukas close to a nervous breakdown. Lukas is not aware that the appearance of his nightmare is caused by technology and not by mystical forces.


    "Mister White, I am Dr. Siltanen. I am here to see how you are doing.", Dr. Siltanen spoke in a soothing voice while slowly approaching the bed. His brows furrowed slightly when he noticed that Lukas peed himself and is sitting in wet bedsheets.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1187 - Descending Into Madness (3)

    Dr. Siltanen was perplexed. He was summoned with an exnation that he needs to check on one potential patient (Marcus) and ended up with three. He doesn''t have the means to transport them to his mental institution, and he was grateful that Jeff offered his vans.


    "My men will drive. Let them know how they can help."


    Dr. Siltanen spoke to Samara before he left. "I don''t want to insinuate anything, but I hope that you are willing to allow me to evaluate you."


    Samara thought for a second before responding. "Are you worried that madness is hereditary, and I might have this as well?"


    Dr. Siltanen''s silence answered her question.


    Samara is not interested in psychiatric evaluation, but she would not mind seeing Dr. Siltanen again. He is a known doctor and his appearance is not bad, considering that he is in histe fourties.


    "OK. I will stop by your office."


    Dr. Siltanen smiled, happy that she epted. That and the way she looked at him and didn''t twitch when he touched her shoulder told him that this can be much more than a well-being checkup. "This is not done in the office. I will get better results from observing you in normal surroundings. Over lunch, maybe? Or dinner?"


    Samara lifted an eyebrow. "Sounds good. You have my number¡­"


    Jeff looked at those two flirting and he wanted to fling that doctor out already. His wife is on the roof!


    Dr. Siltanen left and Sarah, Aiden and JoAnna joined Jeff and Samara in the study room. They closed the door so that anxious house staff can''t overhear them.


    Samara looked at four of them before her gaze settled on Jeff. "Make sure you stick to our deal, cousin."


    Jeff confirmed. "The apartment you are using currently is on your name already. And the one downtown Das will be yours as soon as you post on social media that your father and brother are in a mental institution. Mywyer will be in touch about the other paperwork we discussed."


    "I will make sure to let everyone know that you helped me deal with my crazy family members." Samara confirmed that she knows what her part of the deal is, and she wished everyone a good night before leaving the mansion.


    They agreed that Samara provides a cover for Jeff''s presence in front of Dr. Siltanen (that she called him toe). Also, she will publish on social media that her father and brother snapped under the stress and that Jeff helped to put them in an institution with a hope that they will get better. Finally, she will sign paperwork that she is forgoing any inheritance Marcus might leave behind.


    In return, Jeff will put on her name two apartments and will provide her with a fixed monthly allowance which is enough for her to maintain her current lifestyle.


    After Jeff has the documents in which she confirms that she does not want anything belonging to Marcus, Sophia will work on getting Marcus'' assets on Jeff''s name, with a reason that Marcus is not mentally capable, and his son is not doing better either.


    JoAnna has her concerns about Samara. "Are you sure she will not change her mind?"


    Jeff assured JoAnna that Samara is not a threat. "She was never ambitious. As long as she can have pretty clothes and attend parties, Samara is content. But if she changes her mind¡­ her hereditary mental illness might re up and she will join her father and brother."


    JoAnna approved. As much as they should get rid of enemies, she is aware that Jeff is reluctant to take extreme measures against his own rtives. With their current n, Marcus and Lukas will be locked up and Samara is harmless.


    Jeff noticed that Sarah is looking at him expectantly and asked: "Yes?"


    "The property on White Rock Lake, where Marcus and Lukas hosted the gentlemen-only party¡­ I want it."


    Jeff stifled augh. It is not very often that he sees Sarah so enthusiastic about something. "OK. Anything else?"


    Sarah blinked. "I can ask for more?"


    "You can ask for whatever you want. But I don''t guarantee that you will get it.", Jeff said matter-of-factly.


    Sarah grimaced and turned to Aiden, ignoring Jeff''s smug expression.


    JoAnnaughed. Her husband is a witty one.


    "Ah, we are in the final stage¡­", JoAnna said with a tired smile on her face. She can''t wait for this business to be over and they go back to normal routine (whatever that is).


    "What is left?", Sarah asked.


    With managing the army of Chaos and the kids and the uing events rted to Ellie''s wedding and Jesse and Oni leaving to United Kingdom as Aaron''s assistants¡­ she is not finding much time to follow up on Jeff''s side. Aiden is on top of that, like a good brother.


    Aiden responded to Sarah''s inquiry: "We will watch Marcus'' goons scramble when they find out that Marcus is locked up in a mental institution. Depending on what they did, we will punish them ordingly, but that is not something that requires us to get involved personally."


    "What about Christopher and Bradley?", Sarah asked, knowing that these two are special cases and Jeff will probably not leave them to his subordinates.


    "Both of their family''s businesses are suffering. Bradley is in jail. He shoot Cooper and strangled Paige. Cooper will survive, but Paige was proimed dead on the way to the hospital. Sophia is helping the prosecutor so that Bradley gets a maximum sentence. Christopher is not leaving his apartment since stocks of his family''spany plunged. His cell phone is off, and if not for food delivery, I would think that he is dead."


    Jeff ns to pay his two ex-friends visits. He wants both Bradley and Christopher to know that Jeff is onto them and the if they didn''t betray him, they would not be in this mess.


    Sure, Bradley saw the evidence that Paige cheated on him and he lost it. But, Bradley''s reaction would not be so violent if he didn''t go against his family and against Jeff for a woman who saw him only as someone with a good credit card.


    Bradley hopes that Marcus might pull some strings to get him out of jail or at least to get some lenient sentence.


    As for Christopher? He went against Jeff because he was unable to make his business sessful with his own abilities, and he decided to sell a friend with hope that benefits will propel him toward aplishment.


    Christopher is drifting between several possibilities and he is almost convinced that Jeff and Marcus are in this together, and that he was tricked. The other possibility is that Jeff and Marcus are not coborating, but that does not change the key fact: Jeff knows that Christopher was ready to betray him. The fact that his family business is going down is a confirmation for Christopher that Jeff sees him as an enemy.


    Jeff will wait for both of those traitors to find out that Marcus is out of the game before he makes an appearance. It will be a mix of sweet and sour, but it needs to be done.


    "Can you handle the staff management here?", Jeff asked Aiden.


    Aiden confirmed.


    There is not much to do, other than to assure them that they will be taken care of and that until they hear back from him or Jeff they should resume their duties as usually. But it might take a while, depending on what questions those people have.


    "Thanks, to both of you. All this should be over soon, and then I owe everyone a vacation.", Jeff told Sarah and Aiden before pulling JoAnna close to him. "Let''s go home. You should sleep on the ne."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1188 - The Ronin Family (1)

    ~ Seattle ~


    Charlie and Emma stopped in front of the apartment door in the outskirts of Seattle.


    This is the apartment in which Emma grew up. They came here so that Charlie can meet Emma''s mother and her brothers.


    Charlie still didn''t take Emma to meet the rest of the Smith family. They decided to meet Emma''s family first.


    Charlie believes that meeting Ronins will be easier than taking Emma to meet Smiths, but now that he is in front of the door, he is nervous.


    He nced at Emma. "How do I look?"


    Emma got on her toes, kissed Charlie on the lips and said with a smile: "Very handsome."


    As much as she tried to encourage Charlie, Emma is nervous as well.


    Her brothers are great, and they get along well. As long as Charlie does not make a major blunder, Emma is confident that her brothers will ept Charlie. But her mother is a stubborn woman and Emma is at odds with her often (because Emma is stubborn as well). When Emma left for Los Angeles, her mother didn''t approve. The two of them had a fight and since then they didn''t speak. That was seven months ago.


    Emma took a deep breath and pressed the doorbell.


    "Hey, Emma!", Emma''s younger brother, Mike greeted her and pulled her into a hug. He is two years younger than Emma, but also taller and stronger than Emma. She was lost in his embrace.


    Mike nced at Charlie. "Is this my brother-inw?"


    "He will be.", Emma responded.


    Mike and Charlie shook hands and they all got inside. Mike told them that the other two brothers are not at home, but their mom is. "Mom is in the kitchen, and Ryan and Sean should be back soon."


    Charlie observed the apartment. From the entrance, you step into the living room which connects to the dining area and kitchen on the left. On the right there are two doors and a hallway which leads to additional bedrooms. This is a three bedroom apartment, and Ryan and Sean are sharing a room. Mike was with them in the room as well, but when Emma moved out, he got her room (as the oldest of the three brothers).


    Interior of the apartment has older furniture, but everything is clean and in its ce. Walls are filled with photos of Emma and her brothers. D¨¦cor is showing traces of aging, pointing out the fact that this family is in this apartment for a long time.


    Mrs. Ronin was in the kitchen. She greeted Emma with aplex expression, but warmth in her eyes told Emma that her mom missed her.


    Mrs. Ronin eyed Charlie who was giving her a big gift basket and a bouquet of flowers.


    She epted the presents with a reserved, "Thank you".


    Mrs. Ronin could see fruits, wine, and several neatly wrapped boxes inside, but she didn''t reach to open and see what is inside. She kept the basket on the side table and went to put the flowers in a vase.


    Mike grinned when he unpacked gift which Charlie gave him.


    "Thanks! I always wanted one.", Mike said while putting the Rolex watch on his wrist.


    Mike went to put the other two boxes which are for his brothers in their room.


    "So¡­ this is your boyfriend?", Emma''s mom asked.


    "Fianc¨¦¡­", Emma corrected her.


    Mrs. Ronin inhaled a choppy breath while stabilizing her emotions. "How long do you know each other?"


    "About seven months."


    Emma''s mother could not hide that she thinks how that is not long enough. "How did you meet?"


    Emma told her mom how she was taking care of Charlie after his surgery and things took off from there. During the talk, her mom listened without much joy in her expression.


    Emma understood that her mother is warry about Charlie.


    Her mom was never supportive of romantic rtionships, emphasizing how a woman needs to be independent. She encouraged Emma to finish her education and get a stable job and repeated endlessly how Emma should never allow herself to depend on a man to take care of her. That is one of the reasons why Emma believes that her father didn''t die how her mother told her, but that he left them, and her mother is bitter.


    Emma''s mom asked Emma: "What is he doing for a living? Will he be able to support you?"


    Charlie saw that Emma''s mom is worried about Emma. As much as the woman looks overbearing and stubborn, she gives of a feeling of someone who is caring. Charlie is missing that since his mother died.


    Charlie gestured to Emma that he will talk, and je responded patiently: "I manage apany and I believe that it will be enough for the two of us and maybe few more¡­" Charlie nced at Emma''s belly, making Emma blush. He chuckled and continued: "I''m sure that you are aware that Emma is a capable young woman and I have a feeling that she can support me if needed."


    Emma''s mom was not amused, she still spoke to Emma: "You can''t know each other well after only seven months. How do you know that he will not leave when he is bored of you?"


    "Mrs. Ronin¡­", Charlie answered instead of Emma: "I don''t know what the future brings, but I know that my future is tied with Emma''s. If I don''t have an intention to spend my life with her, I would not ask her to marry me."


    Emma squeezed Charlie''s hand gratefully. He is amazing like that. But Emma can see from her mom''s expression that she is not convinced.


    "Mom, we love each other, and we are going to spend our lives together. I am not here to ask for a permission."


    Mrs. Ronin straightened her back. "Why are you here?"


    "I hope that you will drop your prejudice and just look at me. I am happy. Isn''t that enough?"


    "You are living in the moment. How much did you think about the future?"


    Emma can see that her mom is not willing to ept Charlie. Not yet, at least. If Charlie is not here, Emma would turn around and stop this discussion because it will lead nowhere. But Charlie is here, and Emma needs to do her best to exin to her mother that her marriage with Charlie is not negotiable.


    "Mom, let''s pretend that I have the power to see the future and I see that five years from now he will leave me. Even with that knowledge, I would still be with Charlie. I don''t want to stay away from him and be miserable now because he might hurt me in the future. I believe in him, and he believes in me."


    Mrs. Ronin snorted. "It''s easy to say that now when you are in love and everything is great. What will happen when you hit a rough patch?"


    "We will work through it together¡­ Mom, Charlie is not dad."


    Mrs. Ronin frowned. "What do you know about your father?"


    "Not much, thanks to you. But I know that he is not dead."


    "Did he approach you?"


    Emma paused when she saw that her mom is almost panicking. Why is she afraid if her fatheres near her?


    "Should I worry if he approaches me? ¡­ Mom, this is a good time to tell me whatever I need to know about him."


    Emma saw that her mother has no intention to continue talking. "Still hiding things?"


    "No. I don''t know where he is or what he is up to."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1189 - The Ronin Family (2)

    After a click sound of the door unlocking, the front door was pushed open.


    "Wow! What''s with the men in ck outside? I had to show my ID as a proof that I live here so that I cane up!", a young man eximed with a big smile on his face when he entered the apartment. Another young man, very simr to the first one followed two steps behind.


    "Hi Emma!", they called in unison.


    Emma stood up and hugged her brothers. "Hi Ryan! Hi Sean!"


    Ryan and Sean are the youngest ones in the Ronin family. They are neen-year-old twins and they look alike so much that many people mix them up.


    While Charlie shook hands with Ryan and Sean, Mrs. Ronin was ncing down through the window because of what Ryan said. She saw more than ten people in ck suits and three ck luxury cars parked in front of their apartment building.


    Mrs. Ronin scrutinized Charlie. "Yours?"


    Charlie confirmed.


    Mrs. Ronin frowned at Charlie. "Are you in a mafia or something?"


    Emma stifled augh. "Mom, you are watching too many movies. Charlie''s business is legit."


    "Men in ck are not criminals, they are alien police.", Sean said and winked at Emma.


    Ryanughed and high-fived his brother for the movie reference.


    Mike joined them and gave two boxes which Charlie brought for Ryan and Sean. They all thanked Charlie for the gifts and grinned while looking at their shiny Rolex watches.


    Ronin family is doing OK financially. They don''t have a lot, but they can pay the bills and have a modest life.


    Mike is working in construction. It''s a tough job, but the pay is decent. As a bonus, his body is ripped, and he does not need a gym membership.


    Emma is sending money home and Mrs. Ronin is working various jobs part time.


    Ryan and Sean are finishing high school. They do jobs on the weekend like walking dogs or maintainingwn for neighbors, but it''s nothing permanent.


    Siblings were catching up, and Mrs. Ronin served coffee and snacks. She was watching them from the side.


    Emma was telling them how she is now a big-shot in LA Medical Center, and she will lead rehabilitation center, which is due to open soon, thanks to JoAnna Hill. Emma''s family knows JoAnna, so they were able to rte to Emma''s stories. Emma skipped the part that the rehabilitation center is hers, because then she would need to exin from where the money came. If they think that she is managing it, that is enough.


    "Wait!", Sean eximed suddenly and stared at Charlie. "You are Charlie Smith, from Smithsonite corp.? You look familiar and it took me some time to connect face with the name!"


    "Sean is into business. He is always reading business news online.", Emma told Charlie.


    "Weren''t you in a wheelchair?", Sean asked while eyeing Charlie''s legs.


    Charlie nced at Emma. "Your amazing sister helped me get back on my feet."


    "Get into a good school, work hard and I can promise you an internship in Smithsonite corp.", Charlie told Sean.


    Sean''s eyes lit up for a second before he became gloomy. Emma understood her brother. "Sister will help you with finances. OK?"


    Sean smiled bitterly. "I can''t take money from you. That is too much."


    Emma flicked her brother''s forehead. "Who is giving you for free? I''m doing good, but not that good. It''s a loan. When you get a job, you pay me back."


    Sean showed a big smile. "OK."


    Emma knows that Ryan does not talk about college, even though his grades are better than Sean''s. She ensured him that money will not be a problem. "As long as you take it seriously, I will help you out."


    "While on the topic of future, when is the wedding?", Mike asked Emma and Charlie.


    Emma responded that they don''t have any wedding ns yet. "We just got engaged and are not in rush. Once we have something, we will let you know."


    It was gettingte. Charlie and Emma got up to leave.


    "We hope that you cane to Los Angeles for a visit.", Charlie offered.


    Mike, Ryan and Sean promised to find few days which work for everyone, and they wille.


    Ronin family watched in awe as Charlie helped Emma into the luxury ck car, and the tree cars drove down the street under the watchful gazes from the neighbors.


    Mrs. Ronin was silent, but Emma''s brothers were ecstatic. They all like Charlie.


    ¡­


    In the car¡­


    "Your family is great.", Charlie said while caressing Emma''s hair.


    Charlie saw three brothers who looked at Emma with genuine admiration. And they were all happy when Emma spoke that she has a good life, good friends and that Charlie takes good care of her.


    He wishes that he has such a good family, instead of backstabbers. Seeing siblings who are full of positive energy without any malice was refreshing. That is one of the reasons he invited them toe for a visit.


    "Yeah. My brothers are always lively¡­ Sorry about my mom."


    "Don''t worry about it. She is worried and that shows that she cares about you."


    Emma agreed with Charlie.


    Emma knows that her mother didn''t approve of Emma leaving Seattle mostly because Emma had a stable job at Franciscan Medical Center and going to start anew in Los Angeles is a risk. Emma''s mom thought that it''s an unnecessary risk.


    Emma remembered how her mother panicked when Emma mentioned that she knows how her father is alive. Is it possible that he is some dangerous character? Is that why her mom assumed that Charlie is part of some mafia? Emma would love to know more about this. She looked at the man whose arms are around her. "Charlie? Can you help me find information on my father?"


    Charlie was happy that Emma asked for his help. "Sure. Do you have something from where I can start?"


    Emma thought for some time. "He is alive. My mom said that all four of us have the same father. I was six when Ryan and Sean were born, so I should have some memories of him, but I have none. Based on my mother''s behavior and fear of abandonment¡­ I would say that there was a time when the two of them were close. So, we can assume that they lived together, but by the time my siblings were born, he was in and out of my mother''s life. Sorry, it''s not much. I don''t even have a photo."


    "Don''t worry about it. We will start from your mom''s marriage certificate and any history in bills. Some of those maybe have his name¡­"


    Charlie must admit that he is curious about Emma''s father. But he would not look into him if Emma didn''t ask for it. Or maybe he would¡­ a little bit. OK. He would. But only to make sure that the man is not a threat to Emma and their life together. God knows that besides his cousins in the Smith family, they don''t need more people looking to take them down.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1190 - Christopher (1)

    ~ Kansas City ~


    In arge two-story apartment Christopher is sitting and staring nkly at the huge t TV screen which is set on the news channel.


    The carryout boxes, some with leftover food in them are spread over the ss table, and napkins and wrappers from junk food are all over the floor. The smell is a giveaway that Christopher is cooped up in this apartment for some time, without ventting it or disposing of the trash. The dark stain on a luxurious sofa shows that he does not care about cleaning up. Christopher does not seem to see it or smell it. Well maybe he is, but he is not bothered by it.


    Christopher read on the social media two days ago how Samara White praised her cousin, Jeffrey White for stepping in and helping her deal with the family emergency.


    He thought that Samara is doing some stunt to get attention, but the next day he saw on the TV reporters following her when she exited from one restaurant¡­


    "Miss White, Miss White¡­", few reporters called breathlessly in unison.


    "Can you give us more details on the situation your father is?"


    "What about your brother?"


    "Can youment?"


    "The rumors are that it''s incurable, is it true?"


    Samara stopped and turned toward the reporters who halted their steps and looked at her expectantly. Her sad expression made them feel sorry for her but only a little bit. After all, their job is to get the news, not to feel sorry for people.


    Samara''s eyes moved over the reporters slowly before she spoke with a voice which told everyone that she is deeply troubled: "My father and my brother are in an¡­ unfortunate situation. Their condition is stable at the moment. I am grateful for the medical expertise of Dr. Siltanen and his team and for all the care and dedication they are showing. I am also grateful to my cousin, Jeffrey White, who came and helped out when I didn''t know what to do. As for your question if the condition my father and brother found themselves in, is curable or not¡­ I will wait to hear from the medical professionals. No matter how grim the prognosis for a full recovery is, I am hopeful that one day I get my father and my brother back."


    Samara turned back to leave and paused at the next question from the reporters:


    "Miss White, will you take over running W Publishing now that your father is not¡­ avable?"


    Samara blinked innocently before answering: "If you did your homework, you know that I am still a student, and not qualified to run a business."


    The reporter closest to Samara asked: "Your father and brother lost the right to manage assets, and that makes you the biggest shareholder. What will happen to thepany?"


    "Are you really going to school now when all the assets from your father are at your disposal?", another one added a question.


    "Since I am not qualified, and I don''t want to endanger business which provides jobs to hundreds of people and their families, W Publishing will go under the umbre of White corp. and it will be managed by my cousin and his team of experts. As for other assets, I am just a girl who would probably waste them away due to my ignorance. I decided to put everything under care of my cousin, Jeffrey White who will in turn provide me with his guidance and ensure that I stay on the right track and finish my education."


    "You trust Jeffrey White?", one reporter from the side asked.


    "We are cousins, and even though we didn''t make many public appearances together, Jeff and I were always on good terms. I trust his judgement, and everyone knows that he is a great businessman. Thepany and all the assets that my father and brother owned will be in good hands."


    "Do you n to take over your business after school?", one reporter from the back asked.


    Samara shrugged. "W Publishing belonged to White corp. from the beginning. It''s only going back home."


    "What are your future ns?"


    "Right now, I want to focus on my studies and make the best out of it. I discussed with my cousin several possibilities for after I get my bachelor''s degree. They include me continuing my education or joining White corp. and working my way up as I learn about business, or maybe start something on my own¡­ However, that is still two years away and all of the possibilities seem usible. Now if you will excuse me, I have an appointment I should not bete for¡­", Samara nodded slightly to the reporters and went toward the cab which waited for her.


    No one saw that Samara smiled when the cab started driving down the street. She was confident that Jeff will approve of her performance. Samara might bezy and greedy, but she knows not to bite the hand which feeds her. She will y a good girl who is concerned about her father and brother, and grateful to her big cousin Jeff, because those are the conditions for her to be financially taken care of. And this situation is better for her because her father was sooooo overbearing and controlling in every way, while Jeff told her that as long as she does not get into trouble, he will stay out of her way. Also, with assets out of her hands, she does not need to deal with her ex-stepmothers who already called asking what their part of Marcus'' wealth is.


    Back to Christopher''s apartment¡­


    News filling most of the business and finance timeslots are about Marcus White ending in a mental institution together with his son (aka Lukas White).


    That morning, news showed Jeffrey White walk into W Publishing with his team. That was Jeff officially making an appearance to wee W Publishing under White corp. umbre and to reassure all the employees that the bright days are ahead of them.


    The reporters interviewed several employees of W Publishing and they were all ecstatic. Their interviews can be summarized as: "When we heard that CEO White (aka Marcus) is sick, we were all worried what will happen to thepany and us. But now that CEO Jeffrey White showed up, we can all be at ease."


    Christopher checked online various financial news, and he saw that stocks of White corp. went up (again), and that it''s true: Marcus is out of the game while Jeff came out of it like a knight in shining armor.


    Online polls show that approval of White corp. is on the rise, and people are confident that White corp. is a great ce to work in. Added bonus is thatizens believe how Jeff is working for the benefit of his employees, and he is not stuck on profits only.


    To make Jeff''s image more dazzling, several other businesses experienced hardships inst few weeks, and most of them ended up <em>''saved''</em> by the White corp. as well.


    Christopherughed bitterly while reading those news articles. He knows that those businesses belonged to people who pledged their allegiance to Marcus. This is not Jeff saving them, this is Jeff consuming them because their bosses dared to go against him.


    It is a live performance: big fish eating the little one which dared toe too close. Yet, everyone is seeing this as Jeffing to save the day.


    At this rate, they might start building shrines to pray that good fortune follows Jeff, their messiah.


    Ah, only if he can tell his story and reveal how ruthless Jeff is. But he knows that even if he finds a reporter foolish enough to write the story, no outlet will be sessful in publishing it. After all, Jeff is known for suppressing unwanted news.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1191 - Christopher (2)

    Christopher had many days to think about the current situation, and confirmed that Marcus was not working with Jeff.


    Christopher wonders: how is it possible that Jeff defended from all the attacks wlessly?


    He knows that Jeff has ways to get the information which others find impossible to obtain. Considering how close Jeff and Aiden are, it is reasonable to believe that Aiden helped his brother. But even if Jeff knew every step Marcus nned and had Aiden''s support, it would take a lot of resources to repel all those attacks like they never happened. Marcus assured Christopher that forces under Jeff''smand will not be enough to prevent most of the attacks, so... what happened? Of course, Christopher does not know about everything that Marcus nned, but the fact that not a single incident leaked is a sign how formidable Jeff is.


    Ah, now Christopher knows that it was a major mistake to mess with Jeff. If he thought clearly then, he would either continue as a struggling artwork and antique dealer or would give up and return to his family business. Unfortunately, neither of those two is an option now.


    He does not dare to go out, and even if he does, both his gallery manager and secretary told him that all of his potential customers canceled their uing meetings. His business is done. And he can''t go home either, because that crashed as well. He was stupid enough to think that he can go against Jeffrey White ande out as a victor.


    Christopher called number of his contacts, to see if they are willing to help him out, only to realize that they are not his friends. He didn''t expect much from many of them, but even Vincent, Russel and Jasper refused to help him.


    "You realize that you turned on one of us, right? Where did you find the guts to ask me to help you out? Friends? What friends? I am well aware that if I was your ticket to get benefits from Marcus instead of Jeff, you would not think twice before betraying me.", Vincent sneered before hanging up the call.


    "I thought you are calling to apologize, or to tell me that it''s a misunderstanding, or that you were drunk and made a mistake, but this¡­ I can''t wrap my head around the fact how shameless you are.", was Russel''s response.


    Jasperughed at Christopher''s predicament. "Do you know what is ironic? You just asked me to help you on an ount that we are friends and you are in this trouble because you backstabbed a friend."


    Christopher can''t believe that after all that talk about friendship and sticking together, the powerful six¡­ no one wants to help him out. Hmph! They are probably all afraid of Jeff.


    He called Bradley more than once and when it finally connected, an unfamiliar voice told him that Bradley is in jail, awaiting his trial for murder... and now Christopher is scared. But that is now.


    At that time, he was thinking about his business and how to grow. In his mind, rich collectors wereing in flocks and praising the selection of artwork that Christopher has, fighting to give the highest price and make him the go-to person for anyone who is interested in high-end art. He even imagined his parents admitting their mistake for doubting his capability and forcing him into family business.


    Marcus swore that he has everything figured out and a lot of allies who will help to topple Jeff and¡­ all of those were failures.


    The doorbell rang, startling Christopher out of his thoughts. He checked the time and confirmed that it''s a food delivery. It always arrives at this time.


    Christopher opened the door and thought that he is seeing things. Why does this delivery guy look like Jeffrey White? Must be due to stressbined withck of sleep because there is no way that Jeff will work as a delivery guy.


    Christopher realized that something is wrong when two men dashed inside and dragged him all the way to the living room.


    He watched in horror as Jeff walked toward him and sat on the sofa chair with his legs slightly parted. Jeff leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, and his dark eyes looked like gates of Hell, ready to suck him into the realm of eternal suffering.


    "Hello, Christopher¡­", Jeff''s icy voice greeted him. "I hear that you are calling people and asking them to help you out. I must say that I am disappointed that you didn''t call me. I thought that we are friends¡­ but I realize now that from the two of us, I was the only one living in an illusion that there is a friendship between us."


    "Jeff, I¡­ I¡­", Christopher stuttered. He was not sure what to say, but he knew that if he keeps quiet, it can''t be good.


    "You what?"


    "It was Marcus! He forced me!", Christopher screamed frantically.


    "Forced you to do what?"


    "He said that if I don''t help him out, he will ruin my business."


    Jeff''s expression showed that he is not amused. "Christopher, when you saw those paintings in the gallery, you should know that I am aware of the deal you made with my Uncle. Don''t insult me with lies."


    Christopher struggled to breathe. Jeff knows, and he knew when they met for dinner! Why did he let him go? Why didn''t he do anything then? "Why are you here?"


    "I want to ask you one thing: was it worth it?"


    Christopher lowered his head, ashamed to look at Jeff.


    Jeff stood up.


    "ANSWER ME!", Jeff''s furious voice boomed inside the apartment. "Are you happy with the deal you got? Was turning your back on me so that you can run your little joke of a business, worth it?"


    Jeff snorted. "The sad thing is that if you came to me for help... I would help you."


    Christopher looked at Jeff and his chin shook. He regretted his decision, but there is nothing he can say or do to fix what happened.


    Jeff made a small gesture with his hand. At the same time, four men came from the shadows and grabbed Christopher''s arms and legs.


    Christopher widened his eyes in horror when he realized that they are carrying him toward the balcony. This is seventeenth floor, there is no way he will survive a fall from this height!


    "Jeff, Jeff!", Christopher screamed. "Come on! Nothing happened, right? My family is bankrupt. Isn''t that enough? Even if we seeded, it''s just money!"


    Jeff halted his steps and turned to Christopher.


    "Just money?!", Jeff squeezed through his teeth. "What do you think would happen to me, my wife, my unborn children, my parents, or my brother if Marcus seeded? Do you think that he would take my money and leave it at that? How can he take my money if I am alive and unwilling to give it away? And when I am gone, the one to get everything is my wife! Even if we give him all our assets, he would not leave us be because of the fear that we wille seeking revenge. He would wipe out my immediate family until he is the next in line to legally take JUST MONEY! And when he is done with my family, do you think that Marcus would coborate with everyone who is loyal to the rightful sessor to the White family, or would he clean up the ranks? Do you know how many people would be impacted? It is just the money, for you."


    "OK. OK.", Christopher scrambled to pacify Jeff. "Sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t know, OK?"


    "The only thing you didn''t know is that Marcus will fail so miserably. Do you know why he failed? Do you know why I am the strongest Master ever? Because I am not alone. You saw at ourst dinner what people who support me get. We all prosper together because I don''t forget who is by my side when it counts. Also, I don''t forget my enemies either." Jeff narrowed his eyes at Christopher. "One twig can be easily broken, but when you put them in a bundle, it''s a different story. Unfortunately for you, you are that one lonely twig who tried to defeat a bundle."


    Christopher remembered how Russel got a deal with that bank from France and Vincent got a deed for his family''s property. And he got a remote control for lights which revealed how Jeff is aware that he is traitor.


    Jeff''s expression hardened. "You wanted to be famous. For the sake of our history, I will help you with that."


    Jeff gestured to four people who held Christopher. They carried him to the balcony and flung him over the railing.


    The sound of Christopher''s screamssted for few seconds before it disappeared into the noise of the city.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1192 - Christopher (3)

    Jeff is in the jet, reading through the reports while heading back to Los Angeles.


    Acquisitions ofpanies are going as nned, Jeff is satisfied that they turned this situation from defending from Marcus into growing thepany and influence.


    Oscar called (more than once) to praise Jeff''s performance.


    Moles from White corp. and the White foundation are apprehended and interrogated by Mason. As results of those interrogations, Mason reports daily new names of people who were involved in this plot, but they were not directly taking any action. Jeff sneered when he found out how many people helped Marcus from the shadows, driven by their greed but too afraid to make an appearance. Aiden, Mason and Ryder are coborating perfectly in cleaning up that scum.


    Samara is producing better results than Jeff expected. She is enjoying her role of apassionate daughter and sister, and obedient cousin. Samara alone gave Jeff several points on the poprity scale ofizens and that increased appeal of White corp. as well. Jeff took a note to give her a bonus as a reminder that her performance is not unnoticed.


    Marcus and Lukas are in Dr. Siltanen''s mental institution, and Jeff ns to go and visit them. Some day. He asked Oscar if he wants to go and visit his brother, but Oscar didn''t respond. Well, Jeff can imagine that it''s not easy. If that is Aiden acting against him, he would not be sure how to face his brother either.


    Jeff cringed internally as images of Jessica''s abused body shed in his mind. Ever since he saw her there, he can''t shake off the gruesome feeling which makes him slightly nauseated. Dr. Siltanen consulted a number of experts and they assured Jeff that after few minor surgeries, there will be no scars visible on her body. But they are not sure about her mind. Her eyes are empty, and she is barely responsive. Dr. Siltanen is not optimistic that she can make a full recovery.


    All this mess which his Uncle started is wearing Jeff down and he is happy that the end is in sight.


    Jeff''s phone pulled him out of his thoughts. He smiled when he saw the caller''s ID.


    "Why are you not sleeping?", Jeff asked as soon as he picked up JoAnna''s call.


    "I can''t sleep. It''s too early and I miss my husband. Your babies miss their daddy as well."


    "Mhm¡­", Jeff hummed in approval. "I will be back in two hours. Try to rest until then. Did you take your vitamins?"


    "Yes, I did." JoAnna is happy that with everything going on, Jeff is reminding her to take her vitamins, but she knows that he is exhausted. Mentally mostly. "I heard that everything went as nned. Are you OK?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. The more loose ends we tie up, the better I feel. Do you want me to bring you something on the way home?"


    "Yes! Potato chips dipped in chocte."


    Jeff smiled. Lately, JoAnna''s cravings are all over the ce. "If you have a strong craving, why don''t you ask someone from the house to get it? Is there something wrong with eating regr chips and chocte on the side? They can mix in your mouth."


    "You asked me what I want, and I told you. Are you trying to bail out now?", JoAnna asked impatiently.


    Jeff knows that JoAnna''s unpredictable mood is because of her pregnancy, and the safest thing is not to talk about it. "I will get you chips dipped in chocte."


    "Thank you, hubby."


    Jeff ended the call and his attention turned to the television which was set on news. The flickeringbel on the bottom of the screen said: <em>"BREAKING NEWS! HEIR OF ''FRESH FOODS INC.'' FOUD DEAD! BREAKING NEWS! ..."</em>


    Jeff increased the volume and listened to the news anchor: "¡­earlier this evening, Christopher Fredrickson, heir of <em>''Fresh foods Inc.''</em>pany was found dead on the street in front of his apartment building. Police suspects a suicide by jumping off the balcony. Mr. Fredrickson had an apartment on the seventeenth floor¡­ Unofficial sources told us that he left a suicide note in which he apologizes to his parents for disappointing them¡­ Several neighbors told us that forst few weeks he was secluded in his apartment, and they reported a strange smell. Experts say that suicide is not surprising considering that his recent behavior points to depression and <em>''Fresh foods Inc.''</em> is facing bankruptcy... they sold most of their properties¡­"


    Jeff muted the television and leaned into his seat. This is done.


    Well, Christopher is famous now, that is what he wanted, for people to know his name.


    For public, Christopher killed himself, but for everyone from the circle, this is a sign not to mess with Jeffrey White.


    Out of all traitors, there is only one which Jeff wants to see in person. And that is Bradley. Jeff does not believe that seeing Bradley will make him regret his decisions, but he hopes for a closure.


    Christopher''s and Bradley''s betrayal left a mark on Jeff and even though he is doing his best to hide it, Jeff is aware that JoAnna noticed. That is why she is asking him many times a day if he is OK. It''s not that he does not want to talk to JoAnna, but he does not know what to say.


    Tomorrow, judge will announce the timelines of Bradley''s trial for murder of Paige and an attempted murder of Cooper.


    Sophia''s report says that Bradley is trying desperately to strike a deal with the prosecutor, but prosecutor is not budging from requesting a life in prison. Bradley is not happy about the prospect of a lifelong imprisonment and he decided to try his luck. The trial is in Florida, Bradley''s home state, where the crime wasmitted. He is aware that Florida has a death penalty and that if they find him guilty and judge decides so, he will be executed. But he does not want to spend a lifetime in jail.


    Because of the drones who followed Bradley, they have a video of him attacking Paige and Cooper. It is not something they can use in court, because it is obtained illegally, but they can intimidate Bradley if necessary. However, Sophia says that they will not need to use it. Bradley had the motive, he was seen in the area at the time of crime and Cooper survived. When Bradley attacked, Cooper and Paige were together, so Cooper''s testimony will cement Bradley''s fate as a convicted murderer.


    Jeff sighed while thinking of a video where Bradley wept, when police apprehended him. He was repeating that he is sorry and that he loves her¡­ they know that he was talking about Paige.


    Jeff wondered, if Bradley loved Paige, how is it possible that he went to the length of killing her? If JoAnna cheats on Jeff he will be angry, disappointed, defeated¡­ but no matter how he feels, he would never be able to hurt her because hurting her means hurting himself. How can he do anything to make her sad?


    Jeff closed his eyes and smiled as JoAnna''s image drifted into his mind. The perfect woman who is there to save him over and over again. From their fateful reunion at the Franciscan Medical Center ¡­ her epting his offer to drive her to her apartment, after her mentor attacked her¡­ and her agreeing to move in with him¡­ and to marry him¡­ and then her spectacr birthday present. Only JoAnna can do that: make him happy. And he will do whatever he can to keep her safe, because without her in his life, his life does not have any meaning.


    Jeff is convinced that this is how things are meant to be.


    If he ended up marrying Isabe, he would not have all these friends and Marcus would seed in taking over the position of the Master.


    So many things, seemingly random, got him to the point of him falling for JoAnna and having her by his side. He ended up in Franciscan Medical Center and next day met her in the city, on the fountain. She stirred his heart and made him wish to see her again. But no matter what he tried, it would not be possible if his brother was not dating Sarah. Yes, now that he thinks about it, he was in Sarah''s apartment when he found out that JoAnna is doing the night shift and he drove six hours straight to be in that underground parking when she got out of the elevator¡­ and he saw that despicable man bully her¡­ and he requested from Oscar to void the agreement with Isabe''s father¡­ and the rest is history. But there is no way that all those are coincidences. It must be destiny.


    Jeff drifted off to sleep with a small smile on his face while thinking about JoAnna.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1193 - Girl-squad Training

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Friday


    10:12 AM


    Arge table is set next to the training ground where girls are having a brunch and chatting lively.


    Sarah, JoAnna, Sophia, Bridgette, Leah, Pam, Penny, Emma and Tiffany gathered for their first meeting after the lunch where Emma requested to learn some ways to protect herself and other girls joined in as well.


    Sophia has loads of work, but she decided to leave it to her team in the office so that she can take a break and join thedy-group for the morning. She regrets that she missed their lively lunchst week. Unless she is facing another pressing issue, Sophia will not miss another gathering. And she felt guilty to leave Leah and Pam behind, who are helping her tirelessly, so she asked them to join as well. Even if they are not interested in learning some moves, they can rx and feel as part of the group. After all, Leah is one of Sophia''s best friends, and she sees Pam as more than just an assistant and Sophia does not feelfortable leaving them in the office to work while she socializes with the girls.


    How did Tiffany end up here? Last few weeks she is staying at the safehouse owned by the White family and taking various business courses online. Jeff and JoAnna visited Tiffany in the safehouse to discuss what she wants to do with the assets of Fortin family after her parents lose it, and to Jeff''s surprise, Tiffany asked if he could manage it.


    "Now that I''m learning things about business and assets and money I realize how much I''mcking. If I take it now, I will probably ruin it.", Tiffany exined.


    "What do you suggest?", Jeff asked. He saw that she has something on her mind.


    "If assets can live without any involvement from my side, like stocks and bonds, they can go on my name. Anything that requires me to make decisions in order to prosper, I hope that you can take care of it. As for the business, I know it''s profitable, you can take it under White corp. as my payment for your troubles."


    Jeff thought about it. He never saw a young heiress who is willingly giving away things while having such a sound reasoning. However, what she said makes sense. With her n, she will have a lot of free time with a steady ie from her investments. "What do you n to do?"


    "I still need a lot to learn and I was thinking where can I start. Maybe in a financial department, or like a personal assistant¡­ I hope you can give me some suggestions that make sense."


    JoAnna listened to all this and thought how Emma will need a personal assistant. After all, her rehabilitation center will open soon, and Emma will join as the board member of LA Medical Center once her rehabilitation facilities start working. And she is preparing to be Mrs. Smith. All that clubbed with number of properties that are under Emma''s name, Emma could use a person who will help her stay organized.


    JoAnna spoke with Emma and Emma agreed to meet with Tiffany and see if they click well and if their interests will ovep.


    Back to present¡­


    JoAnna is ncing at Emma and Tiffany who are chatting lively and she can see that those two clicked well. She expects to hear soon that Tiffany is Emma''s assistant. JoAnna found it silly how the tables have turned: a young heiress will be an assistant to a nurse (how some people describe Emma).


    JoAnna admires Tiffany and her zeal in bing self-sufficient. That is not something that people born with a silver spoon usually have.


    Aiden stepped behind the neatly trimmed bush and paused at the sight of all the females chatting and giggling. Sarah told him that there will be brunch with the girls, but he assumed JoAnna, Sophia and maybe Penny. There are few more faces he didn''t expect. Don''t they need to work? And why is Tiffany Fortin here?


    He has to admit thattely he is busy waaaay more than usually. Other than his regr work at White corp., Aiden is managing things rted to the White foundation because Jeff is swamped with acquisitions and tying up loose ends after their ordeal with Marcus. Also, Aiden is looking into that meadow behind Sarah''s back. It''s not that he is hiding things, but he wants to surprise her¡­ which is technically: hiding things but with good intentions.


    "Why are you standing there?", Sarah''s question pulled Aiden out of his thoughts.


    "I came for food. I didn''t expect to see so many faces.", Aiden bluntly said.


    "Food is on the table. No need to be rude.", Sarah reminded him in a hushed tone.


    Aiden took a seat next to Sarah and exhaled. "Sorry, I''m just tired."


    "Why don''t you rest?"


    Aiden shook his head. "There are so many things to do¡­ Jeff told me that it should all be done in few days. I will rest then."


    "You are exhausted because you are doing things for several people. You know, Jeff manages the White foundation with Steve, and you are doing it on your own, and Jesse is not here to help with managing people."


    "Mhm¡­", Aiden agreed. "Jesse will be back today so he can take over some of the load."


    "What are you two whispering?", JoAnna asked Sarah and Aiden.


    "I was asking her why did you all gather here.", Aiden responded.


    "Sarah will teach us self-defense.", Emma said excitedly.


    Aiden looked at Sarah. He wondered if she told him and he forgot about it, or she didn''t mention this at all. "Oh?"


    "Yup. We are forming a girl-squad.", JoAnna said through giggles.


    Aiden swept his eyes over thedies seated around the table before focusing on the food choices on the table.


    His smile told Sarah that he likes the selection.


    Aiden took two tes and filled them with food, ready to take them with him to the study.


    "You could have asked Genie to get the food for you if you didn''t n to eat here.", Sarah reminded Aiden.


    "Yes. But then I would not have an excuse toe and see you.", he shed a charming smile before walking away.


    Sarah looked after Aiden and sighed. A sweet talker.


    11:00 AM


    N, Z, Masika and Imani finished their morning studies and joined on the training ground to help out Sarah.


    Tiffany was excited to see N. "I was hoping to see you again!"


    N smiled. She has a good impression of Tiffany. N remembered her meeting with Tiffany and their chat after they reached the safehouse and her thoughts connected how that evening was the first time she went all the way with Haru.


    "Are you OK?", Tiffany asked when she noticed N''s flushed expression.


    "Yes, yes¡­", N did her best topose herself. "Ready for some exercise? I will be your personal trainer¡­"


    All of them did light stretching together. Well, all of them except for Sophia who took herptop and got busy with work.


    Bridgette, Leah, Pam, and Emma followed Sarah (and her kids) to the training ground for some simple drills which will help them figure out what works.


    JoAnna, Penny and Tiffany went one level underground to the shooting range.


    Tiffany was curiously observing her surroundings. Things like hidden passages and underground shooting ranges are something out of adventure movies!


    "Howe you are not up there kicking tractor tires with the rest?", JoAnna asked Tiffany.


    "I am ashamed to admit that I''m out of breath after stretching only.", Tiffany said in a small voice. "Besides, if I work for Emma and someone attacks us, she can kick ass while I shoot them."


    JoAnna approved. Tiffany should do what she can. "Work on increasing your stamina. That will help in more than one way. What do you think of Emma? Do you see yourself as her assistant?"


    "I think she is great. But for the assistant¡­ it matters more what she thinks, right?"


    "Not really.", JoAnna responded. "Being a personal assistant means that the two of you will spend a lot of time together. The connection needs to be there on both sides. Bridgette is my assistant, but she is my friend first."


    It didn''t take long before Bridgette came down, and the other girls trickled down one by one. Each with red cheeks, sweating and panting... not willing to give up but not able to continue either.


    Sarah came downst and said that before they start anything serious, all of them need to work on improving their stamina: "Do at least thirty minutes run every morning and let''s meet again one week from now. If you needpany or some support, we are running here every morning, and you are wee to join¡­"


    After each of them took several rounds at the shooting range, they went back to the table with refreshments and ended their training-day there.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1194 - 2 Month Check-up

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    Wednesday, 11:54 AM


    Sophia and Felix are in the waiting room of the pediatric wing of LA Medical Center. They brought their baby-daughter, Cecilia for her 2 month check-up.


    Sophia is checking emails on her phone and sending instructions to Leah and Pam who are in the office. The two of them are working with Sophia''s team from office in White corp. HQ.


    They still have severalwsuits to take care of, but the load is much less than it was two weeks ago.


    Sophia is proud that none of thewsuits reached got on trial. Most of them were exaggerated statements or just made up stories, and Sophia managed to debunk them before they made any damage to White corp. and other people who Marcus targeted.


    Of course, Sophia knows that she would not be this sessful if not for the advance information she got from Penny, Tiffany, Sarah and Aiden. And a crucial part was done by very capable legal teams from White corp. and Orion Enterprise. When thinking about how many cases they handled inst few weeks, Sophia is confident that they broke some kind of record.


    Felix has few work emails pending, but he is unable to focus on work now. He is shaking his legs anxiously while his gaze is not leaving Lia who is peacefully sleeping in her car seat, oblivious to what ising.


    2 months check-up means vinations!


    Felix knows that vines are beneficial and harmless, but he did his research and watched numerous videos on YouTube and those nurses are about to spear his baby-daughter, damnit!


    He is still under stress from their stay in the hospital after the delivery. Nurses woulde, roughly handle his baby-girl (how he saw it), poke her with all kinds of gadgets, take blood samples. Ah, and now it''s going to happen again!


    "I need to hold her.", Felix told Sophia and reached for the car seat. He knows that holding Lia close will make him feel better.


    Sophia grabbed his forearm without removing her gaze from the phone. "Let her sleep."


    "My baby-girl will be up for some rude awakening.", Felix mumbled.


    Sophia hid herugh with a cough. She knows that Felix is thinking about the vines because he is talking about them for weeks. Sophia admires Felix''s dedication and all the research he does, but more than often it is making him stressed out unnecessarily. It''s not that she likes that Lia will get shots, but it needs to happen, and it will happen fast and there is no point in stressing about it.


    "Cecilia Martin! ¡­ Cecilia Martin!", nurse called from the side door, indicating that they are ready for them. It is time for the appointment!


    "Here we go, baby-girl¡­", Felix said under his breath while carrying the car seat. "Be brave¡­ Daddy is right here¡­ No crying, OK? If you cry, daddy will cry also. Or daddy might hit someone¡­ be brave¡­"


    Sophia walked after him and giggled. Felix is adorable.


    Lia fussed for few seconds when they got her out of the car seat, not happy to be woken up.


    Lia''s big blue eyes blinked, and she showed a toothless smile at her anxious father who was doing his best to hide his mental state by singing <em>"Un ¨¦l¨¦phant qui se bn?ait"</em>, while swinging her in his arms.


    His deep voice was mesmerizing not only to his baby girl. Sophia was smiling at the sight of her handsome husband as well. She loves when he enters his super-daddy mode and focusespletely on Lia, neglecting his macho image, without a single care of who is watching. There is nothing sexier than a dedicated father.


    Sophia''s smile fell when she saw that the nurse was looking at Felix with dreamy eyes and a goofy expression. She cleared her throat to remind the nurse to proceed with the pre-checkup paperwork.


    Felix was signing and distracting Lia, and she didn''t seem to notice that they took her weight, length, checked her mouth, ears, eyes, heartbeat¡­ the checkup was done quickly. Pediatrician told them that Lia is a healthy baby, and everything looks normal.


    And... it was time for the vines!


    Felix''s breath hitched when he saw that nurse prepared four of them! Oh, God! Four shots!


    Another nurse came in, and they said that the two of them will give shots at the same time with an exnation that it will be done faster.


    "Do you want me to hold her?", Sophia offered to Felix who looked like he is about to pass out any moment.


    Felix inhaled more than necessary. "I will do it."


    "Put her t on her back on the exam table and hold her hands. We will do the rest.", nurse instructed.


    "It''s OK, baby girl¡­", Felix said with a shaky voice while trying to keep the eye contact with Lia. "Daddy''s got ya¡­ Daddy''s got ya¡­"


    He saw Lia''s eyes widen in shock when first two shots hit her, one in each thigh and a secondter her soundless cry turned into shrill screams.


    Felix''s heart broke.


    He was sure that his baby-girl is silently using him: "Daddy, how could you do something so painful to me? I trusted you and you are holding me for those mean women to poke me! You are a mean man! I will not trust you ever again!"


    He was about to swat those two nurses away when he heard one say: "It''s done. You can dress her up."


    Felix looked at Lia''s thighs and there they were: four small Band-Aids, covering her boo-boos.


    Lia was still screaming when her watery eyes went to Sophia, and she extended her chubby arms, asking her mommy to take her.


    "Shhh¡­", Sophiaforted Lia while rubbing her back gently and kissing her forehead. "It''s OK. It''s done¡­ it''s over¡­ Shhh¡­"


    Felix looked at them with a troubled expression.


    He extended his arms to take Lia, but his baby girl buried her face in mommy''s chest.


    "Now she thinks I did it.", he said dejectedly.


    "Give her a minute. She just went through a stressful situation.", Sophia assured him. She can''t believe that between her baby and husband, Felix is the one who needs moreforting.


    Felix pouted while thinking that next time, Sophia will be the one holding Lia through shots, and he gets to do cuddling and soothing and kissing.


    When they exited doctor''s office, Felix realized that he broke into a cold sweat. Ah, this is too stressful.


    His mood improved when Lia looked at him and he got to hold her.


    "Yes, my baby-girl¡­ you know who loves you the most, right? It''s your daddy¡­", he cooed happily when he saw that precious toothless smile. Lia forgave him for the incident involving vines.


    Sophia shook her head helplessly. "Let''s go home."


    "Don''t you need to go back to work?", Felix asked.


    "Leah and Pam can hold the fort today. And I will be online."


    Felix was happy that Sophia will work from home and he gets to spend the rest of the day with both of his most importantdies.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1195 - Leah And Pam

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    Later that afternoon, Leah and Pam wrapped up work.


    As usually, they were thest from the team to leave.


    Since Leah joined, the two of them are working closely together. Both are smart and sharp, and their coboration is wless.


    Their interaction is mostly work-rted, and they didn''t share with each other anything from their private life.


    On their way out, Leah''s stomach grumbled, indicating that it''s past dinner time.


    "What are your ns for dinner?", Pam asked when she noticed Leah rub her belly with a frown.


    "I was thinking to eat when I reach Sophia''s ce, but now I will grab something on the way."


    "Uhm¡­ I don''t have ns. Do you want to eat together? We can go to one of the ces down the street."


    Leah thought how that is a great idea. "Sure."


    The two of them headed to a small Indian restaurant few blocks away.


    ¡­


    The atmosphere inside the restaurant was lively, and they needed to wait for a free table. Pam suggested that they go to a different ce, but Leah held her back: "The amount of patrons should tell how good is the food. It is worth waiting for food at this ce."


    Pam didn''t have an opinion on this. She is not used to these restaurants, considering that only recently she started earning money and is still living on a tight budget.


    After twenty minutes of wait, they got seated at a table.


    Leah took care of ordering food.


    "We can order few dishes and share them, family style. That way you get to taste more.", Leah said when she confirmed that Pam never tasted Indian food.


    "From where are you, if you don''t mind me asking?", Leah was curious.


    "A small town in Kansas.", Pam responded and added when she guessed why Leah is asking: "We don''t have Indian restaurants there. The closest eat-out ce is McDonald''s, twenty miles away."


    "I see¡­ What made youe here?"


    "I escaped.", Pam said with a troubling expression.


    Leah can see that there is more to that story, but it''s unpleasant, and decided to change the topic. "What do you think about working for Sophia?"


    Pam''s eyes lit up. "I am grateful that she gave me a chance."


    "You are doing great." Leah encouraged Pam when she saw that Pam is insecure.


    "I am aware that I am underqualified, and I am doing my best to make up for it. I don''t want her to regret hiring me."


    Leah was curious about Pam''s choice of words. "Underqualified? What degrees you have?"


    "High school¡­ But as soon as I save money, I n to continue studies online."


    Leah smiled and gave an encouraging nod. "Don''t worry about it. If Sophia gave you a job, she does not think that you are underqualified. But it is a good thing to get an additional education. Only six months ago I got my degree in business administration. So, technically, I worked for Sophia with a high-school degree also."


    Pam noticed that Leah''s expression became gentle when she spoke about Sophia. "You have a good opinion of Sophia."


    Leah didn''t deny it. "Yes. We went to high-school together, so I know her for a while. We lost touch when she went to college, and reconnected when she returned as a future CEO in a need of an assistant. She is great, kind, wise, generous. Benefits are amazing. I enjoyed working with her."


    "Why did you leave?"


    Leah sighed. "I followed my heart."


    Pam realized that it didn''t end well. "I am sorry."


    "Don''t be. Last year was an eye opening experience for me. And I had a lot of fun."


    "So, why are you back?" Pam asked curiously, and quickly regretted overstepping boundaries. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to poke my nose where it does not belong."


    "No, it''s OK. I realized that I am the only one who is willing topromise, and it was getting more and more difficult over time. Maybe love is not for me."


    "What makes you say so?"


    "Ever since I started dating: guys approached me, I get high on love and before it starts it''s over. And then came Isabe¡­ energetic, wonderful, different, funny, attentive¡­ everything was right. I could not believe that she is interested in me. And she introduced me to a whole new world. But¡­ it was not meant tost." Leah noticed that Pam is staring at her with mouth half open. "What?"


    Pam cleared her throat awkwardly and admitted her thoughts: "I didn''t realize that you followed your heart for a woman."


    Leah stifled augh. "Is that unusual?"


    Pam shook her head. "I guess it''s not. Sorry for my insensible reaction."


    Pam looked at Leah''s kind expression, and she felt guilty for judging her. For some inexplicable reason, Pam sensed that she can tell Leah her story and that Leah will not judge her, and it maybe helps exin her narrowminded reaction.


    Pam took a deep breath and spoke: "I grew up in a small ce, where being different is not a good thing. As a girl, from me was expected to learn how to read and write, do theundry, cook¡­ marry a guy and have a lot of kids. I refused to marry son of our neighbor who courted me. I was seventeen years old when her forced himself on me and used that as a reason that I should marry him. He said that no other man will want me because I am used, but he will take the responsibility. The sad thing was that my parents agreed with his logic. I was devastated. He hurt me, and it was not enough... I was doomed to suffer for the rest of my life because he got his eyes on me. No one cared how I feel or what I want to do with my life. The only good thing was that I didn''t end up pregnant. On our wedding night, I mmed a vase against his head and ran as fast as I could. Over the next few years, I moved through shelters, worked odd jobs, finished high school online from a public library¡­ andst year I ended up in Los Angeles. I worked as a part-time waitress while applying to hundreds of jobs weekly, and I was surprised to get a call. Someone was crazy or desperate enough to think that I might be a good match as a personal assistant."


    It was Leah''s turn to have her mouth half open. "Wow, you have been through a lot."


    Pam was happy that she was right: Leah is not judging her. "I was through a lot, but I am here now, and I will not allow Sophia to regret hiring me. I am working as hard as I can and as soon as I save enough money, I will continue my education."


    "You are smart. I''m sure you will do great."


    "Thanks... What are your ns?", Pam asked reluctantly. Part of her fears that Leah came back to im her old job.


    "I don''t know yet. Travel maybe. I still have some savings, and many ces to see. I will do charity work to get this bad-rtionship karma off from me."


    "Bad karma?", Pam mused. "Maybe you just need to take charge of it."


    "What?" Leah didn''t understand.


    "My life was a mess until I decided to take charge. My parents, my siblings, my cousins, neighbors, everyone was telling me what I should do, and I listened, and I was miserable. I escaped when I was eighteen years old, and it was difficult, but I reached here, and at the age of twenty-three I am free and happy. You said it, out of all your lovers, they approached you and you are the one who got swept away. I believe that the person who takes the initiative is in charge. If you take the initiative, your love life will change because you will be the one calling the shots."


    Leah frowned slightly. "Those are some deep thoughts. I need time to think about it."


    The food arrived.


    "I ordered everything mild in spice, since you said that you never had Indian food¡­", Leah exined.


    "Oh, thanks¡­", Pam was flustered while curiously looking at the colorful foodid out on the table. She never had anything like that. While with her parents, it was not avable, and after she ran from home she was unable to afford eating in a proper restaurant like this.


    The vor explosion in Pam''s mouth was unexpected and she was happy that Leah ordered mangossi for cooling off taste buds.


    They talked about food, and Pam eagerly listened Leah''s stories about her travels and asked for rifications when needed.


    Pam told herself that once she has enough money, she will travel and see (and taste) those things also.


    Leah enjoyed that Pam is genuinely interested in her stories.


    With Isabe, they mostly talked about work and ns rted to work and Isabe''s father, and Isabe''s meetings¡­


    For the first time in a long time Leah got to talk about things that are rted to her, to someone who is attentive. It was a good feeling.


    "Thank you for listening.", Leah told Pam when they left the restaurant with bellies filled with tasty food.


    "Thank you for sharing your stories. I really enjoyed it.", Pam responded enthusiastically.


    Leahughed. "You are wee. Maybe we can repeat this?"


    Pam blinked. "I would love to¡­ Good night."


    "Good night. See you tomorrow!", Leah called before entering the cab.


    "See you.", Pam said, while waving at the departing cab.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1196 - Ronin Brothers Visit LA (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Saturday


    8:04 AM


    Emma arrived for her Saturday''s morning training with her brothers: Mike, Ryan and Sean.


    Charlie invited Ronin family toe and visit them in Los Angeles when Emma introduced him to her family, and Emma''s brothers didn''t waste any time. None of them ever went to Los Angeles, and they see this is like a big vacation-adventure, even though it is only one weekend. Emma''s mom, Mrs. Ronin was not interested to join but she followed her three sons out of the apartment with plenty of warnings to behave and not cause any trouble.


    The three Ronin brothers arrivedtest night and when Emma told them that she will meet with Hill sisters in the morning for training, they all decided to join.


    Tiffany joins with Emma for trainings on the weekdays, but this is Saturday, so she is not in attendance.


    Tiffany epted to work with Emma as her assistant earlier that week, and she moved into Charlie''s (and Emma''s) vi two days ago. She requested that every evening after 9 PM and weekends are her free time and unless it''s something really urgent that Emma does not count on her help during those hours. Tiffany wants to have that time dedicated to online courses she is attending. For the amodation, she requested one room with a PC and inte ess (so that she can study). These are eptable requests for Emma, so she agreed (with Charlie''s blessings).


    Tiffany promised that as soon as she saves some money, she will look for a ce of her own. But for now, she will live with them (in one of the guestrooms), because it is more convenient than the safehouse.


    Charlie is happy that Emma found an assistant, and he approves of Tiffany. The woman has smart eyes and she is not too loud and not to quiet either¡­ she knows her ce. As a bonus, Charlie is aware of Tiffany''s background and he trusts that Tiffany can help Emma in any socially awkward situation, because Emma still fears that the <em>''upper ss''</em> is something outside her reach. Silly girl. Charlie believes that in time, Emma will realize that there is nothing special about people who are born rich and that she will find her confidence, but until then, he is pleased that Tiffany is by her side.


    Charlie is not concerned that Tiffany endangers Emma''s safety, because he asked the staff in the vi to watch over Tiffany from the shadows. Also, he got thetest security surveince system in the house (courtesy of Sarah and Felix), and whenever they leave the house, at least four bodyguards are with them.


    Back to present¡­


    Tiffany is not with them because it is Saturday, her day off.


    Penny is also not present. She moved with Ben into the penthouse which Emma gifted them, and she is enjoying the rxing Saturday with Ben. He does not go to work on weekends, so this is their time to unwind.


    Bridgette and Steve are on their way.


    Charlie joined this Saturday morning exercise as well. He looks forward to sparing with Felix.


    As part of the agreement with Sarah and Aiden to train Charlie''s personal security, Charlie brought twenty bodyguards, and they are on the training ground, warming up before their private lesson from Haru and N. Afterbat training, they will move underground to the shooting range where Imani and Masika will give their guidance.


    It became normal that in the garden, in a spot with a good view of the training grounds, there is a massive table set up with breakfast items where they gather before (and after) their exercise.


    JoAnna is sitting at the table and chatting lively with Emma''s brothers.


    Jeff greeted them all before he went inside with Aiden. With only few more acquisitions and loose ends pending, Jeff is ready to take over management of the White Foundation from Aiden and he wants to hear the status.


    Sarah is happy that Aiden''s workload will reduce after this. She hopes that they can take few days off. Just the two of them, to rx and unwind.


    Steve joined Jeff and Aiden when he arrived with Bridgette who immediately bolted to Sophia, asking her to hold Lia.


    Leah and Sophiaughed at the sight of the over-enthusiastic aunt-Bridgette.


    "She is so much like her brother¡­ Felix also getspletely immersed when he is nearby that precious bun.", Sophia said through giggles while observing Bridgette who is cradling Lia and talking in babynguage while making silly faces, all in an effort to see that precious toothless smile.


    Lia''s nanny is on a standby, ready to take Lia as soon as Sophia tells her to. But now that Lia''s aunt is here, nanny knows that it might take a while before she gets any work.


    Emma''s brothers made ''OOOHH!'' sounds when JoAnna told them that she is pregnant with twins.


    The much louder ''OOOHH!'' came when the three brothers spotted Kitty!


    "Can we pet him?!", Sean asked enthusiastically.


    "It''s a girl. Approach her slowly and if she does not avoid you, you can pet her. But don''t force it.", Sarah responded.


    Ryan and Sean were vexed that Kitty obviously does not like them. Whenever they came close, the panther would hiss and show her teeth threateningly.


    Ryan and Sean were drowning in sorrow when they realized that Mike CAN pet Kitty! What kind of injustice that is?


    "Can one of you take my photo?", Mike asked with a big smile while crouching next to Kitty who was rubbing her head on his palm.


    "Take it yourself!", Sean said dejectedly and stomped away.


    "You know, she does not like you because she can sense that you are a mean person!", Mike shouted after his brother.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes at the immature behavior. "I will take it. Give me your phone¡­"


    "Remember that Kitty being here is a secret. If anyone sees the photo, don''t tell them where it was taken.", JoAnna warned Mike.


    "Got it. Got it. This is only for me¡­ memories.", Mike responded.


    "It is nice of you to join.", Sophia told Pam when she saw her approach them.


    Pam was wearing clothesfortable for exercising and a backpack with a change of clothes, forter.


    Pam smiled. "Yeah. It''s Saturday and if I didn''te I would spend the morningzing in bed."


    "Nozing here, let''s go and warm up.", Leah invited Pam.


    Pam nced at the table filled with inviting food. "How about some snack first? I didn''t have breakfast."


    "Sure. Just don''t eat too much before strenuous activity. We can eat more when we are done.", Leah responded.


    Pam and Leah sat next to each other and chatted happily while snacking on pastries and fruits. After that dinner in an Indian restaurant, where they shared their painful past, they feel close andfortable in each other''spany.


    At first, Leah was surprised when Pam told her how she was assaulted and a runaway. But Pam said that it''s not a big deal.


    "It was embarrassing to tell that story the first ten to fifteen times. But I had to say it in every shelter and to every social worker, and after a while I decided that I didn''t do anything bad and that story should not be my shame, but my pride because it conveys how far I''ve reached¡­ From an insecure girl who was manipted, I am strong and self-sufficient, and I refuse to be a victim. Isn''t that enough to be proud?"


    Leah admires Pam''s ability to see positive in everything.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1197 - Ronin Brothers Visit LA (2)

    "It''s nice that your brothers are here.", Sarah told Emma when they started stretching.


    "Yeah. We invited them, but I didn''t think they wille so soon. I have so many things pending about this rehab center, and now I need to n something for them to do.", Emma responded. "Mike is eager to stay by my side and help me out, but Ryan and Sean expect entertainment."


    Emma loves her brothers, but she is super busy. At the same time, she feels guilty just to tell them to go and find something to do on their own.


    "Look at that big goofball¡­", Emmaughed while watching Mike throw bite-sized meat pieces in the air, making Kitty jump to catch them. "Can he overfeed Kitty?"


    "No, she gets plenty of exercise¡­" Sarah thought for a second about what Emma said rted to her two younger brothers. "If Ryan and Sean want to go and check out the city, I can get some of my kids to go with them."


    "Really? Wouldn''t that make me a bad sister?"


    Sarahughed. "No." She touched her ear stud. "Allen, Julius,e to the training ground as soon as you can."


    Sarah saw that Emma is looking at her and exined: "Not sure if you remember them, Allen and Julius are two boys, about the same age as Ryan and Sean. They can spend some time here and see if they get along well. If they do, then they can go and have boys-time-out and you will not feel guilty. My boys can go with Ryan and Sean and they will make sure that everyonees back without a scratch."


    Emma smiled. "Thanks. Make sure to warn them: Ryan and Sean can be mischievous."


    Allen and Julius arrived few minutester. Sarah introduced them to Ryan and Sean and spoke to Allen and Julius: "Can you show them the yroom? After that, the four of you can go and spend some time in the city."


    Allen and Julius nodded in understanding.


    "What will we do in the city?", Ryan asked reluctantly. He was hoping to spend time with Emma.


    "You can do whatever you want.", Sarah responded. "Talk about your interests in the yroom. In the worst case, you will not find anything inmon between what you want to do, and we will figure out something else."


    All four boys nodded in understanding and went to the yroom together.


    "Do you think this will work?", Emma asked Sarah with concern in her voice. She noticed Ryan''sck of enthusiasm.


    "I haven''t seen a teenager who can resist my yroom. That will be a good ice-breaker. As for going out to town¡­ we will find out in an hour or two." Sarah is confident that they will get along well. Ryan and Sean are friendly and bubbly, and Allen and Julius didn''t meet a single person they can''t get along with.


    Also, Sarah is aware that Allen and Julius are juggling too many things since they became generals in the army of Chaos, and she hopes that they can treat this as a day off.


    ¡­


    After the exercise, everyone freshened up and got back to the table which was re-stocked with fresh items and chilled beverages.


    Charlie''s bodyguards who came for the training were happy to see that there was a second table set up for them.


    Sarah knows that they are technically hired help, but she can''t bear to let them stand on the side and watch while everyone else is eating. Charlie warned Sarah that she is spoiling his men.


    "Hmph! Treat them badly and they will be my men.", Sarah responded jokingly.


    "Miss!", one of Charlie''s men called to Sarah. "Are you hiring?!"


    "Don''t you dare!", Charlie roared.


    Everyoneughed.


    Aiden, Jeff and Steve joined the group as well. They finished their sync-up and were in a good mood.


    "What did I miss?", Aiden asked Sarah when he took a seat next to her.


    Sarah looked at him already chowing down on a French toast and smiled. Based on Aiden''s expression, she can tell that the meeting with Jeff and Steve went well. She hopes that he gets more rest and maybe they can go for that vacation they talked about.


    Sarah pointed at Mike who was rxing on the bench nearby with Kitty''s head in hisp. "It seems that Kitty made another friend."


    "What is that?", Sophia asked Felix with a frown while pointing at the bruise on his upper arm. He tried hiding it under the sleeve of his t-shirt, but it was not long enough to hide itpletely.


    "You should see the other guy.", Felix said smugly.


    Sophia rolled her eyes. "Why would I care how many bruises Charlie has? My only concern is you."


    Despite being scolded, Felix showed a big smile which revealed his dimples.


    "Bruises?", Emma''s ears perked up and she looked at Charlie. "I thought it''s a friendly spar. Why are you two bruised up?"


    "It happens during a spar. A real man does notin over a bruise or two.", Charlie said coolly.


    "I didn''tin.", Felix responded immediately. "My Mrs. saw it herself."


    "Men never grow up.", Sophia told Emma.


    "That is true.", Bridgette confirmed. She knows how Steve gets excited about sparring. He missed it today because of the meeting, otherwise he would be there exchanging blows with Felix and Charlie and sulking when it''s not his turn.


    After finishing their (second) breakfast, Emma and Sarah went to check on Ryan and Sean who didn''t return after leaving with Julius and Allen.


    They found them in the yroom, shouting excitedly.


    Ryan and Julius were in the flight simtor and Sean and Allen in the form 1 racing simtor. Both provide seating and controls for 2 yers, and the boys were taking turns who gets the fighter jet and who gets the form racer.


    "We are heading back.", Emma told her bothers when she got their attention.


    "Do we have to?", Ryan and Sean asked in unison.


    Emma nced at Sarah whoughed while responding: "No, you can stay if you wish."


    "Are you sure?", Emma asked, feeling guilty just to leave her brothers in Sarah''s care.


    "Yes.", Sarah confirmed. "They can y here as long as they want or go out to the city. When they are done, we will send them back."


    "Awesome!", Ryan and Sean said in unison, making Sarahugh.


    She found it entertaining that the twins talk in unison a lot. And they are equally excited as well.


    Before Emma left, Sarah wanted to confirm what the boys are nning, so that Emma is aware of it.


    They said how they still need to check out the VR gear and pinball machines also. And they want to go surfing, and hiking, and to the Hollywood sign, and to the observatory, and¡­


    "Can they do all that in one day?", Emma asked Sarah.


    Sarah shrugged. "They can stay overnight if they want and return tomorrow. We have rooms they can use. When is their flight back?..."


    Emma was happy to see that her brothers are having fun and that she gets the time to focus on her things. It will work for everyone.


    Sarah assured Emma that it''s not a problem to have her brothers stay. "I have so many kids here, only two more will not make much of a difference."


    Emma found it entertaining that Sarah calls Ryan and Sean <em>''kids''</em>. They are only one year younger than she is!


    Mike had a hard time saying goodbye to Kitty. He promised to the panther that he wille back again. Soon.


    "Should I tell him that Kitty will find another <em>''scratch person''</em> as soon as he is out of sight?", Sarah whispered to Emma while they watched emotional Mike.


    "No¡­ Let him think that this is special for both of them.", Emma whispered back.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1198 - Ronin Brothers Visit LA (3)

    Julius and Allen were in charge ofing up with a schedule of fun activities with Ryan and Sean. They wrote down what Ryan and Sean wanted to do, removed activities which take too long and sorted the narrowed-down list based on the time of the day they are appropriate for.


    "After lunch, we will go to the beach. We can take surfing lessons and hangout. The piers are full of vendors and street performers. It can easilyst until evening, but if it gets boring, there is a massive arcade center¡­", Allen was exining the n to Ryan and Sean. "Pick one of these three restaurants for dinner now so that we make reservations... and after dinner we will go to the observatory. The sky will be clear, and other than the view of the stars, there is a DJ and the ce provides a great view of the city."


    Julius continued: "Tomorrow we have an early start in order to avoid the heat. We will go hiking, and after that we will head to the Hollywood sign¡­"


    Ryan and Sean approved.


    They all had lunch together in the second house.


    The twins were surprised to see so many people. They counted more than thirty!


    Most of the kids finished their training before Ryan and Sean arrived, and spent the morning in their rooms working on their morning lessons. That is why Ryan and Sean didn''t realize that there is so much youth in the house.


    Everyone was chatting lively and many approached their table, curiously asking if they are new guys that their bosses adopted.


    Allen exined (more than once) that Sean and Ryan are brothers of Miss Emma and that they are staying as guests.


    Sean and Ryan were confused. Bosses? Adopted?


    "Just¡­ what are you, exactly?", Sean asked Julius and Allen when the crowd dispersed.


    "What do you think we are?", Allen asked back with a smile.


    "I am not sure. I can see that you live here, but I didn''t think of your role.", Sean admitted.


    "We are a family.", Julius responded.


    Allen nodded in agreement and added: "Most of us were orphans, in a bad situation. Sarah and Aiden adopted us and gave us a chance for a better life. We address them as bosses out of respect. We were contemting to call them <em>''mom''</em> and<em> ''dad''</em> because technically they are our legal guardians. But they are not much older than we are, so we decided to stick with <em>''boss''</em>, it''s less awkward."


    Sean and Ryan widened their eyes in surprise. They were not expecting anything so dramatic. Orphans in a bad situation?


    "Wow¡­ so, can you tell us more?", Ryan asked.


    Allen and Julius know that other than the part about the army of Chaos, everything else is OK to talk about. They were talking in turns, continuing each other''s sentences while narrating the story how they were in the orphanage, ended up as ves in a diamond mine, and one day Sarah and Aiden showed up and beat up the mean guys who whipped them.


    "They gave us money and told us that we are free to go home. But we said that we don''t have a home to go to¡­", Allen said.


    Julius continued. "We promised to work hard and behave if they will take us with them. And they did. We are all a family now. All of us here are brothers and sisters."


    "Well, not all of us.", Allen said and gestured toward the table with four people: "Haru and N are dating, and so are Ron and Z."


    "What did you do since you got here?", Sean continued probing.


    Julius responded. "We all have a set schedule. Morning starts with an exercise, breakfast and then we study. Afternoon activities vary, but it''s mostly focused around studying in groups where we work on various projects and then present them and discuss. Sarah said that each of us must get a bachelor''s degree in the area of our interest or we will be punished."


    "Punished? What is the punishment?", Ryan asked.


    Allen shrugged. "We don''t know, really. But we understand that it''s important to get a college degree or we will not be able to be bodyguards."


    "Bodyguards?", Sean and Ryan asked in unison.


    Julius confirmed. "All of us want to be bodyguards for boss Sarah and boss Aiden. To travel with them and keep them safe."


    Sean frowned. "Safe, from what?"


    Julius and Allen exchanged nces while wondering if they said too much.


    Allen took initiative to respond. "As young people from prominent families, many people are after them."


    "Why?", Sean and Ryan asked in unison.


    Allen shrugged. "Many reasons. Money and power mostly."


    Ryan and Sean exchanged concerned nces.


    Ryan was visibly upset. "Does that mean that our sister is in danger because of Charlie?"


    Julius smiled bitterly. "Did you see those men who arrived with you and ended up on the training ground? Do you think that they were exercising for their health?"


    "But don''t worry...", Allen added. "We know that your sister has personal bodyguards and she is also learning self-defense."


    "Hearing you say that, it''s making me worry more.", Sean said honestly.


    "I guess it''s foolish to think that having money will not attract jealousy and thieves.", Ryan mumbled dejectedly.


    "Yes.", Allen confirmed. "But you should be happy. Your sister and Charlie love each other. You can''t pick whom you love, but you can choose to do whatever you can to stay safe."


    Julius looked at Allen and smiled. "Nicely said."


    "OK. Now I feel like learning some moves.", Sean said.


    "You can join us for our morning training.", Allen offered. "We will do a run and spar before our hike tomorrow."


    Ryan and Sean agreed.


    They spoke about education, and Sean and Ryan said that they are in theirst year of high school and considering college options.


    Allen and Julius said that they are on about same level, but they have some college credits already.


    "How old are you?", Ryan asked. He can see that Allen and Julius look younger than them.


    "Seventeen.", Julius responded.


    Sean inhaled sharply. "And you already have college credits?"


    Julius and Allen exined that they are leaning by themselves, or in the groups with other kids. They take courses online and get tutors asionally. When they are ready, they take the exam and move on to the next level of difficulty.


    "The best part is that we learn a lot of things.", Allen said. "Sarah is in charge of curriculum for each of us. She is teaching us foreignnguages, like Russian and French, Aiden handles coding sses and math, Felix is in charge engineering sses, and few times he was Sarah''s backup for French when she was out of town. Felix does a lot of hands-on instructions and the two of us made our own walkie-talkies from scratch with signal scrambling and a custom frequency which changes on every five seconds so that no one can spy on us."


    Julius nodded in confirmation and added: "They provide instructions and we practice on our own. asionally others areing as well, about once a month, for specialized sses. Bridgette and Stevee for music lessons, she teaches violin, while Steve does piano. JoAnna is teaching us about first aid, Sophia aboutw and Jeff does business sses and effective deal-making."


    "If someone shows interest in a specific area for more than that, or for something different, we get tutors. Ade has a tutor for violin who gives him personalized sses two times a week.", Allen gave an example.


    "Maybe we can ask Sarah and Aiden to adopt us.", Ryan said bitterly.


    "You sure?", Sean asked apprehensively. "Trainings every morning, and all that studying¡­ Sounds like a lot of work."


    They allughed.


    ¡­


    After lunch, they went to the beach.


    They rented surfboards for the day and signed up for surfing lessons which start every hour.


    Ryan and Sean were reluctant to remove their t-shirts when they saw Allen and Julius in their swimming trunks.


    "Howe you guys don''t have any fat on your body?", Ryan asked in outrage.


    As a teenager, Ryan is aware of his image. He thought that he looks good, but toned bodies of Allen and Julius are putting him to shame.


    Julius chuckled. "We exercise every morning."


    All four boys focused on surfing lessons and less than half an hourter, they were catching smaller waves...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1199 - Ronin Brothers Visit LA (4)

    Later that evening¡­


    After an eventful afternoon on the beach, Allen, Julius, Sean and Ryan went to a nearby restaurant for dinner.


    The boys connected well, just as Sarah predicted when she matched Allen and Julius with the Ronin twins.


    Allen and Julius enjoyed listening to stories about growing up in United States.


    Ryan told them how they yed baseball in the minor league, and the pure joy he experienced when he hit a home run.


    Sean remembered how their mom bought them a game console as a reward when they finished middle school with 3.8 and 3.9 GPA, and a weekter she confiscated it because they were always fighting who will get the first turn.


    Allen and Julius were interested to find out how life of teenagers is when they are not under the supervision of adults. Allen and Julius hoped to hear about some fantastic adventures (simr to the ones they read about in the books), but the mood dropped when Ryan and Sean spoke about bullying, parties where kids get drunk and high on drugs, and how everyone ispeting to wear fanciesttest fashion, regardless of the price.


    "Why do you look like you are sorry for us?", Ryan asked Allen and Julius.


    "Honestly, we didn''t think that it''s so difficult to grow up in United States.", Allen responded.


    Seanughed. "We are lucky. We were about eleven years old when Emma started telling us about the consequences of using drugs, alcohol and smoking. It helped us to make right decisions and stay away from that."


    Ryan confirmed and added: "Also, the two of us were always together, so others found it difficult to bully us into anything."


    "Right!", Sean agreed. "We always have each other''s back. No one can mess with us."


    "Just like us.", Julius said and looked at Allen while squeezing his hand gently under the table.


    Allen responded with a smile.


    Since that kiss which Julius gave to Allen in the warehouse before Allen disarmed the bomb, they didn''t have any physical intimate contact. But both Allen and Julius are aware of each other''s feelings and they are closer than ever. The two of them sleep off and wake up together and sometimes they hold hands under the table (like now).


    After dinner, they headed to the observatory.


    The t rooftop has a small stage in the far left corner from where DJ is sting music. A lot of people are gathered, some for stargazing from one of the ten telescopes provided, some for the wonderful view of the Los Angeles nightlights, and some for the music and party atmosphere.


    Allen and Julius moved to the side to wait for Ryan and Sean who went to buy drinks from the vending machine. The Ronin twins insisted to get drinks because Allen and Julius paid for the dinner.


    "Can we see our house from here?", Julius asked Allen while looking at the lights of Los Angeles below them.


    "I don''t think so¡­ unless you use the lens.", Allen responded in a low voice, so that he is not overheard.


    Allen saw that Julius moved his hand in the air, and he guessed that Julius is zooming in.


    "Everything is fuzzy¡­", Julius said after a minute, sounding defeated.


    "We are far away from home. Where did you look?", Allen asked.


    Julius pointed in a direction and Allen stepped behind him and leaned his head on Julius'' shoulder, to see better where Julius is pointing at.


    "Try there¡­", Allen adjusted Julius'' hand by moving it slightly to the left. "But even with that¡­ you want to see our house which is hidden behind the woods, across the lit-up city. I don''t think you will have much luck."


    Julius felt the firmness of Allen''s chest on his back and the heat of Allen''s cheek on his and he closed his eyes. They are closer than this at home, but now they are in public, and it had a different feel to it.


    "Look at this¡­ two despicable people taking up one of the best vantage spots.", a taunting voice came from behind Julius and Allen.


    Allen and Julius turned back and saw one teenage boy with two girls by his side and three more boys behind. They were all looking at Julius and Allen mockingly, obviously looking for trouble.


    "What did you say?", Julius narrowed his eyes at him.


    The boy was surprised by Julius'' confidence. There are four of them against two (when not counting the girls).


    "He asked you a question. What did you say?", Allen said threateningly.


    Sarah and Aiden told them not to cause trouble, but they also said not to allow anyone to bully them. And this is bullying. The boy called them despicable and made it sound like the two of them are standing in a spot where they should not be¡­ it''s a public ce, anyone can stand there.


    The boy who came with his group nced at the girls by his side and thought how no matter how confident Allen and Julius are, he can''t back down. It will ruin his image. He lifted his chin and taunted them: "Why are you two by yourself, so close¡­ are you gays?"


    "So, what if they are?", Ryan''s voice came from the side.


    The Ronin twins arrived just in time to prevent Julius from getting physical.


    Julius'' body was tense and his hands were balled into fists, ready to attack.


    "Are you defending this filth of humans?", the boy sneered.


    Sean hooked his arm around Ryan''s shoulders. "The only filth is you for judging people. How is any of your business if they are gays or not? Are you interested in one of them and want to split them up so that you can have him for yourself?"


    Ryan nced at Sean and nodded in agreement. "Yeah. That is the only reason why anyone woulde to split up a couple."


    The boy looked at Ryan and Sean in outrage. How can they insinuate that he is gay? Isn''t he standing between two girls? But he can also count, and now it''s four of them.


    "Are you causing trouble on purpose, to show off?", a voice came from the nearby group of girls.


    Three boys stood next to Ryan and Sean, and one of them said: "I agree with your logic. Why would he interfere in a rtionship between two boys unless he wants one for himself?"


    "We came here to party not to watch you bully others. They didn''t bother anyone¡­", another girly voice came from other side.


    Many more joined, encouraged by the numbers who spoke in favor of Allen and Julius. The music didn''t allow them to hear the initial exchange, but whispers traveled saying that two boys were enjoying the view, and someone came to bully them, calling them names.


    The troublemaker looked at the crowd which made a circle around them. He was bubbling in anger, but the number of gazes directed at him made him swallow whatever words wanted toe out. He turned around and made his way out, followed by his three friends.


    "We are sorry¡­", one of the girls who was by troublemaker''s side mumbled and rushed after herpanions.


    In next few seconds, the crowd returned to their original spots, chatting and dancing like nothing happened.


    Allen and Julius were overwhelmed. Why did so many people stand up for them? Other than Sarah and Aiden¡­ doesn''t everyone else think that it''s wrong for two boys to stick close together? Even in the Cliffside House, no one is aware that they have feelings for each other that go beyond friendship. Allen and Julius believe that everyone thinks how they are best friends, like brothers, and that is why they moved into the same suite because they were inseparable at the orphanage as well. Is it possible that people don''t think it''s wrong?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1200 - Ronin Brothers Visit LA (5)

    "Here¡­", Sean handed two cans of soda to Allen and Julius.


    "Why did you stand up for us?", Allen asked after epting a drink.


    Ryan shrugged. "If someone bullies us, will you sit on the side and watch?"


    "But¡­ he said we are gays. What if he was right?", Allen said with insecurity obvious in his voice.


    "How would the situation change if he was right or wrong?", Sean asked back. "With all that boasting about supreme education you are receiving, howe you don''t know the anthem? This is thend of the free and the home of the brave. As an American you get the right to be free and live your life anyway you want, but you also need to be brave to defend that freedom when someone jeopardizes it."


    Ryan snickered. "That is probably the only lesson from civics ss that stuck with you."


    "Many more stuck with me!", Sean protested and scrambled to remember at least one more lesson. His face lit-up and he looked smugly at Ryan. "The crowd mentality¡­"


    Sean turned to Allen and Julius and exined: "During dinner you said how it''s difficult to grow up in United States, but that is not entirely true. Every society has its challenges, but what is universal is that in every group of people, you will find three distinct categories: few who are inclined to be bullies; few who are the leaders, willing to fight for the right thing; and arge majority who believes in justice but they are afraid to stand on the frontlines and handle the pressure. When bullies make their move and your freedom is in danger, that is where the leaders count, they stand up and call out the wrong, and soon many others will join, because in their hearts they support the right thing and leaders have the power to stir up that feeling. And in this case, that boy calling you names and treating you as someone less worthy was the bully who was doing the wrong thing, regardless if his words were true or not."


    "So¡­ in this case¡­ the two of you are the leaders?", Julius asked Sean and Ryan.


    Ryan shook his head and smiled. "No. The leaders are the two of you."


    Sean nodded in agreement. "The two of you stood your ground when they came causing trouble. That makes you the leaders. We came second so¡­ that makes us deputies."


    They all burst intough.


    "What were you looking there so intently?", Sean asked while gesturing toward the city lights.


    "I was trying to see our house.", Julius responded.


    Ryan blinked. "What?! No way¡­ that is miles away, right?"


    Sean nudged Ryan. "Don''t be ridiculous. He was just looking which way the house is¡­ it''s not like he can see it from here¡­"


    ¡­


    Later that evening, in the Cliffside Vi¡­


    Ryan and Sean wanted to go to the yroom before sleeping, but Allen and Julius reminded them that they have an early start and if they stay upte they will not wake up in time for the training, or the hike.


    Ryan and Sean grumbled, but had to agree with them.


    Both Ronin twins were puzzled by the elevator.


    "I didn''t realize before that we are underground. How many floors down?", Sean mumbled while pointing at the floor selection buttons inside elevator.


    Allen and Julius showed them to their rooms.


    Ryan and Sean checked Ryan''s room first.


    Ryan was amazed. This is bigger than the room he is sharing with Sean at home! And ites with a private bathroom!


    When Sean saw the sleepwear and a change of clothes on the bed, he dashed to his room and confirmed that the same set of things is prepared for him as well! There were even hiking boots by the door!


    "Wow, each of you has a room like this?", Ryan gushed.


    "Well, yeah. Most of us here have rooms like this one¡­ but Allen and I are sharing a suite.", Julius said awkwardly.


    "Can we see?", Sean asked curiously.


    They all went into the suite and Sean and Ryan acknowledged that this is much bigger than what they expected.


    "You guys are lucky. So much space!", Ryan said while spreading his arms and running around from the living area to the kitchen and then into the bedroom and back.


    "I think we should ask Sarah to adopt us. Seriously.", Sean added whileughing at Ryan''s silly behavior.


    They didn''t stay long. After checking out every area of the suite, Ryan and Sean wished Allen and Julius a good night and went to their rooms.


    ¡­


    Allen got out of the bathroom and he smiled at the fact that only a nightlight is on. They used to sleep in aplete darkness, but he asked Julius if it''s OK to have a nightlight on with an excuse that it will help them move around at night without bumping into things. But in truth, Julius always sleeps off before him, and Allen uses that light to observe his sleeping face.


    Allen noticed that Julius is staring at the ceiling.


    "What''s bothering you?", Allen asked while getting under the cover.


    Julius sighed. "I am just thinking about the day."


    "Which part?"


    "All of it¡­ but mostly the evening, when those bullies approached us."


    "Juju¡­ Were you scared?"


    "Yeah. But not of them. I was afraid that you will abandon me because you will be ashamed of me...", Julius'' voice drifted away.


    "Why did you think that?"


    Julius took a deep breath and spoke without courage to look at Allen. "I was angry that that boy is looking down on us, and I was ready to fight all of them, but I was not sure how you feel about it. He called us despicable and filthy and¡­ gays."


    "Is that a bad thing?"


    Julius signed and looked away.


    "Juju, we know each other for most of our lives. Why are you so insecure?"


    Julius swallowed hard. "Because¡­ since I kissed you in that warehouse you didn''t mention it. And I am not sure what to think about it. We were in danger and I was pumped with adrenaline and devastated by the possibility that I will not see you again and¡­ I hope you don''t hate me."


    Allen propped himself on the elbow. "Is that why you kissed me? Only because of the danger and adrenaline?"


    "No.", Julius said after a long silence.


    Allen realized that he should not probe further. Julius already went outside of hisfort zone and he should not expect him to go further, not without speaking his mind first.


    Allen ced his palm on Julius'' cheek and forced him to turn his head toward him. "Juju, I am sorry for making you doubt the fact that you are the most important person in my life. The truth is that I didn''t talk about that kiss because I didn''t know what to say. I mean, how do you tell your best friend that you really liked it and it was the best thing ever and you want it to happen again?"


    "You do?"


    Allen smiled. "Juju, what would you do if I kiss you right now?"


    Julius inhaled a choppy breath before responding: "I would kiss you back."


    Allen felt that his body tensed. Suddenly, he was nervous beyond belief but there is no way he is backing away from this.


    He inched closer to Julius, while his eyes didn''t move from Julius'' lips.


    Allen felt his heart thundering against his chest, and he was afraid that it might explode. His chest leaned against Julius'' and he realized that Julius'' heart is pounding like crazy as well.


    <em>''Good¡­''</em>, Allen thought, <em>''Like this, we can explode together.''</em>


    Allen''s mouth came down on Julius'' and the soft sensation made them both shiver and want more at the same time.


    This is not a warehouse, this is not under the circumstances where they can perish any moment and not experience it ever again¡­ They are in the privacy of their bedroom, just the two of them, safe, and they can do this as long as they want.


    Julius'' arms circled around Allen and his grip intensified as their lips brushed against each other, spreading the sweet intoxicating mindlessness through each of them.


    Neither of them was aware how long itsted, or how they pulled apart. Then next thing they know is that they are holding each other while drifting into sleep.


    Julius licked his throbbing lips every few seconds, like he wants to confirm that the lingering vor is Allen''s. His heat skipped a beat when he remembered Allen sucking on his lip and biting it gently and then allowing him to do the same. Inhaling Allen''s breath sent a numbing sensation through Julius'' body and his core demanded a relief. Badly. And if he is not so tired andfortable in Allen''s embrace, he would go to the bathroom and start a shower to hide the noise of him relieving the pressure.


    They didn''t deepen the kiss, but even without that, it was the best thing ever. Definitely the best thing ever. For both of them.


    Allen held Julius and he felt Julius'' erection against his thigh, and he had a raging hard-on as well. Allen thought of reaching with his hand to help Julius relieve the pressure, or maybe he can even use his mouth, like in the movies¡­ and it would be mind-blowing if Julius does the same. But he knows that for Julius, it would be too much, too fast. Allen told himself that as long as he is patient and does not mess up, they will get there. Eventually.


    "Juju?", Allen whispered.


    "Yeah?"


    "I will always have your back."


    "Mhm¡­", Julius hummed in confirmation and slept off with a small smile at the corners of his lips.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1201 - Ronin Brothers Visit LA (6)

    ~ Los Angeles, Charlie''s vi ~


    Saturday


    11:38 PM


    Mike is lying on a bed in one of the guest bedrooms in Charlie''s vi and staring at the ceiling.


    The whole day was very eventful, and he is unable to calm down and sleep, even though it''ste in the night.


    He mentally prepared himself that Emma is doing well, but what he witnessed today was beyond his wildest imagination.


    Mike is happy for his sister and he regrets that theirmunication in thest seven months was reduced to checking on one''s wellbeing.


    Growing up without a father and on a tight budget made all Ronin siblings close. They were forced to rely on one another because their mother was working two jobs and not at home most of the time. Knowing that he practically missedst seven months of Emma''s life makes Mike feel¡­ sad. He hopes that they don''t lose touch like that in the future.


    From early morning, Mike saw that Charlie takes good care of Emma. Charlie''s every word and move are a dead giveaway how much Charlie loves his sister, and that earned a seal of approval from Mike (aka the oldest male in the Ronin family).


    They went to Sarah''s ce where she lives with Aiden. The property is massive, and everything is amazing. He was drawn to Kitty and enjoyed ying with the panther very much. Mike always wanted a pet, but their mother didn''t allow it saying that it''s too much work and that the money they would use on food and a vet can be put to a better use.


    Other than providing endless head-scratches, Mike observed people and their interactions and Mike is very happy that his sister is surrounded with so many friends.


    That is the purpose of his visit: to make sure his sister is doing well, and the first day left him with a good impression.


    After the training at the Cliffside Vi, Emma and Charlie took him to the Smithsonite corp. HQ, to see the building (and Charlie to pick up some documents) and Mike was impressed. He got to peek into ab where they do different tests and develop prototypes for the next generation of weapons, and Charlie exined to Mike that their main business is weapons development.


    "There are manybs in this building, used for different purposes. In thisb engineers do calctions andputer-simtions for navigation of long-range missiles. The prototype production is happening in a factory outside city limits...", Charlie responded to Mike''sment how he does not see any weapons around.


    Charlie told Mike how on the weekdays the building is bustling with people, and now other than security personnel, cleaners and few people who want to catch up on their tasks, no one else is present. Mike was fascinated by the size of Charlie''s office. He wondered how big the CEO''s office is if Charlie has such a big one, but they didn''t take him there.


    After Smithsonite corp., the three of them headed for lunch. The food was amazing, and so was the ocean view. Mike wished to go to the beach, but Emma had different ns, and he promised that he will apany her, so he kept that desire to himself.


    Charlie went to deal with some of his tasks which involved visiting his Uncle, and Mike apanied Emma to the site where rehabilitation center is being built. They were followed by four bodyguards who didn''t talk much.


    "Miss Ronin, can you approve thisyout?...", one man with a hard hat approached Emma as soon as they stepped in front of the building which looked almost done from the outside.


    "Miss Ronin, the response for aqua treatment machines arrived. They will be two dayste, but it will not impact the overall timelines¡­", one woman in a business suit spoke while walking down the hallway next to Emma.


    Mike watched various people approach his sister and request for her opinion and instructions and he waited patiently for the construction manager to move out of the earshot to ask: "Are you just managing the ce, or is it yours?"


    Emma smiled. "What makes you ask that?"


    Mike is not ignorant. He works in construction, so he noticed: "Why would a mere manager decide on all these?"


    Emma''s smile widened. She touched her nose. "You were always the sharpest one. Can you keep it a secret?"


    Mike''s eyes widened in surprise. "You are kidding me!" He leaned closer and whispered: "Is brother-inw financing this?"


    Emma sighed. She is not surprised that Mike came to that conclusion. But she can''t tell him that all this started when one gown got stained with red wine. "No. It''s my money. But without him, it would not be possible. Don''t worry. Everything is legal. I am the majority owner, and Anna has one third."


    Mike noticed gaps in Emma''s exnation, but he also noticed that she is not willing to say more.


    After few hours on the rehabilitation center site, Emma took Mike to LA Medical Center, to show him where she works. Mike observed that everyone they met on the way greeted his sister with smiles, and he concluded that they like working with her. His sister is awesome.


    They met with Charlieter in the afternoon and headed to a luxurious restaurant for dinner. The interesting thing is that on their way to the restaurant, they stopped in a styling salon, and Mike got a tuxedo to wear. And keep! He was impressed at the sight of his sister who looked like a million bucks in a light blue gown. But the most dazzling was Emma''s smile directed at Charlie.


    Even though they didn''t say it, Mike understood that Emma and Charlie would have their dinner at home if Mike is not visiting. The restaurant was amazing, the food was delicious, and he even gets to keep the tuxedo. He never owned anything so expensive in his life (other than the Rolex wristwatch Charlie gifted him). His sister treats him well. Mike wondered if Ryan and Sean are having a good time.


    Mike is happy for his sister. She is surrounded with friends, has a doting fianc¨¦ who can''t take his eyes off from her, her job is stable at LA Medical Center and she is growing to own her own rehabilitation center! How Mike sees it, a bright future is ahead of Emma.


    He grew up looking up to his older sister who didn''t date or meet with friends. Since she was a teenager, after school Emma would finish her homework and babysit kids in the neighborhood, to help her family financially. And as she grew older, she started a part time job after school, and saved money so that she can take additional courses and learn about physiotherapy and how to take care of patients. Emma spent her early youth working and studying for the sake of her family, and she should enjoy this. She deserves it.


    But¡­ what about him?


    Mike remembered how immediately after high school he got a job as a construction worker. He wonders if he was rash to abandon his education.


    Seeing how Sean and Ryan were discussing colleges after Emma and Charlie visited them, Mike felt a pang in his chest. He was good at math and physics and engineering and he was thinking about a degree which would allow him to create things. However, when he faced the harsh reality about their financial situation and when he saw how his older sister is working and studying until she would sleep off in random ces due to exhaustion, Mike didn''t dare to speak up and he went to find a job.


    Sure, the current job has a decent sry, but it''s physically demanding and in a hazardous environment. How long can he keep on working as a construction worker before his body gives up? Until his thirties? Forties? He can''t be a manager without a degree no matter how hard he tries. What if there is an ident and he gets hurt? Then what? He will end up as a cripple without an education.


    In his line of work, it is not a matter of <em>''if he gets hurt''</em> but it''s <em>''when will he get hurt''</em>.


    In thest four years he is working in construction, he saw too many people get into idents and stay at home, unable to work. And what will he do when that happens to him? Rely on his mother or his sister to pay the bills? Will he be such a useless man?


    Mike''s mind was spinning. His anxiousness was taking over and he realized that he can''t sleep.


    Mike remembered that when Emma showed him the vi, he saw that there is an indoor swimming pool. He checked the time¡­ it''s almost midnight. Everyone should be sleeping so it''s OK if he goes to burn some energy. Emma said that he can use the pool anytime.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1202 - Ronin Brothers Visit LA (7)

    With swimming pool as a destination, Mike got his swimming trunks on, fuzzy house slippers which are provided to all the guests staying in the vi and headed down the hallway. An exercise will help him burn the energy and sleep better.


    Mike was pleased to seerge fluffy towels stacked next to the swimming pool. He forgot to get one out of his bathroom.


    "Ahhh¡­", Mike exhaled in satisfaction while floating on his back in the pool afterpleting tenps. "I could get used to this¡­"


    He swam five moreps before getting out of the pool and stepping under the shower to rinse off chlorinated water.


    Mike spotted a swimwear drying machine, the one which spins and shakes fabric until all the wateres off¡­ but he was uncertain how to use it, so he hang his swimming trunks on a handle in the area for changing clothes and wrapped a towel around his waist.


    He made one step when he heard his stomach rumbling. Dinner was a while ago, and this exercise woke up his appetite. Onward, to the kitchen!


    Mike was used to tiptoe through the apartment, in order not to wake up anyone, so he tiptoed here as well, forgetting that the vi is humongous and the chance of waking up anyone is close to zero even if he starts ying drums. Also, he knows that he will not bump into anyone, because Emma told him that staff will not be in this part of the vi before 7 AM when they start busying themselves with breakfast preparation.


    In the kitchen¡­


    Mike was impressed by the selection in the fridge. They have¡­ everything!


    His sight fell on the box of orange juice. When he shook it, Mike assessed that there is less than a half in the 64 FL OZ (1.9L) box. He can finish that easily, so he didn''t bother with getting a ss.


    Mike removed the cap and started gulping down the delicious sweet and sour liquid which hit all the right spots.


    "Mhm¡­", a sound of the person clearing throat came from very close, startling Mike and making him spill some juice.


    Mike nced to his left and observed a girl who has her blonde hair pulled into a messy ponytail on top of her head, making it look like she has a fountain going on there¡­ or maybe a willow tree. His sight moved lower and he noticed that she is wearing a satin sleeveless nightgown with ckcy details which hug the V-neck opening, and the smooth red fabricpliments her snow white skin perfectly while being lifted by her breasts, narrowing around her waist, widening slightly at her hips and ending with thecy details just above her knees, exposing her slender calves... and her fuzzy house slippers are matching his. Mike swallowed hard and forced his sight to focus on her petite face which is¡­ mesmerizing.


    Her big hazel eyes blinked at him.


    Tiffany looked at Mike and she had difficulty not gaping at his body which is ripped. His brown hair is damp and messy, and despite orange juice dripping down his chin, her eyes were drawn to a drop of water which fell from his hair onto his shoulder, glided down his perfect pecs, toned abs¡­ until it disappeared in the towel low on his waist.


    "Who are you?" Tiffany spoke first.


    Mike didn''t miss Tiffany gawking at him. He is not confident in many things, but the appeal of his body to thedies is undeniable. He smiled smugly, unaware of the orange juice drops dangling off his chin. "Mike. Emma''s brother. And you?"


    Tiffany scolded herself for staring too much¡­ and he noticed! How embarrassing¡­ but such a body is not something you see often, alright? And to make everything ten times more seductive, there is a big chance that under that towel there is no other piece of fabric!


    Tiffany clenched her teeth and repeated in her mind to get herself together. For crying out loud, it is just a man, no matter how delicious he looks. It must be the hunger, because she is hungry. For food. And a man, maybe¡­ a young and ripped one, just like this one standing in front of her. After years of interacting with older men her parents set her up on dates, Mike is like a spring breeze which is hitting her cheeks, circling around her waist and slipping under her nightgown, warming up all the right ces.


    "I am Tiffany. Emma''s assistant.", she responded after a long silence.


    "Assistant? Emma didn''t mention that she has an assistant."


    Mike leaned on the kitchen counter, making that towel around his waist dip a bit lower.


    Tiffany swallowed hard while reminding herself not to stare. Why is she getting all flustered? She rolled her eyes and said irritably: "Emma didn''t mention that she has a brother either."


    Mike noticed that Tiffany is looking at the box of orange juice in his hand, and he guessed that she is frowning because he was drinking straight from the box.


    "I will finish this.", he exined.


    "Barbaric¡­", Tiffany mumbled and gestured for Mike to move. "Do you mind¡­?"


    Mike took two steps back and observed Tiffany who was getting the cream cheese, deli sliced ham, lettuce and one tomato from the fridge. She went into the pantry and returned with a loaf of bread. After getting the te, she started making a sandwich in elegant and fluid movements. It looked like a ballet.


    "You are upte.", Mike tried striking a conversation.


    "So are you.", Tiffany responded dryly.


    Mike noticed that Tiffany is stiff, unfriendly. "You don''t want to talk to me?"


    Tiffany paused and nced at him from top to bottom. "If you are wearing more than a towel, I might talk to you more." In her mind she finished: <em>''Like this, I only want to ravish you¡­''</em>


    Mike shrugged, unaware of her lustful thoughts. He was busy trying to conceal his lustfulness at the sight of her behind curving the smooth fabric just right, and theck of lines from panties made him think that she is not wearing any.


    "I came from the pool and didn''t expect to bump into anyone... You are not wearing much either."


    Tiffany didn''t miss that he almost sang thatst part. She smirked. "You are not the only one who didn''t expect to bump into someone."


    Mike was encouraged seeing a hint of a smile on her face. Thedy is warming up to him! "Are you staying here?"


    Tiffany confirmed. "Until I save enough for a ce of my own."


    Mike likes this. A young, beautifuldy, working toward her independence. "How long are you working for Emma?"


    "From few days ago."


    "You can''t sleep in new ces?"


    Tiffany wondered why he is probing so much, but she didn''t mind answering his questions. "No. I was studying."


    "I thought that you are working as an assistant."


    "People can study while working." Tiffany said matter-of-factly.


    Mike was curious. "What are you studying?"


    "I am taking business courses with a goal to earn a degree in business management."


    Tiffany kept the things she used back in ce, took her te with the sandwich and said without looking at Mike. "Make sure to wipe out the mess you made, or it will get sticky. Good night, Emma''s brother."


    Mike nced at the floor and realized that she is referring to the orange juice he spilled few minutes ago when he got startled.


    He wiped off few lingering drops from his chin and looked after Tiffany while she walked out of the kitchen.


    "The name is Mike!", he cried after her.


    Mike got an apple from the bowl on the kitchen ind and took a bite while thinking about Tiffany. She is beautiful and her personality has a spunk. But what struck him the most is that she has a steady job and is studying to get her degree at the same time.


    Since he got a full time job, all of his ideas about continuing education vanished. Maybe it''s not such an impossible thing, after all.


    Mike smirked while thinking that this might be a good conversation starter¡­ he can ask Tiffany to give him some tips on bncing work and school. Yup, he can do that.


    He moved to go to his room and a squishy sound of stepping into liquid reminded him that he needs to clean up the floor before going to his room. And now he needs to clean up the slipper as well. What a drag.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1203 - Ronin Brothers Visit LA (8)

    ~ Los Angeles, Charlie''s vi ~


    Sunday


    8:32 AM


    Charlie and Emma are in the dining room with Mike.


    Emma is checking photos which Ryan and Sean sent her on the phone. Charlie leaned closer to see them also.


    "They are up from early¡­", Emma mumbled while looking at the photos of Ryan and Sean sparring with Allen and Julius.


    "And they are already hiking now, look at this view!", Emma eximed before passing her phone to Mike.


    "Looks like they are having fun.", Charlie said before returning to the food on his te.


    Emma saw that Mike only nced at the screen before returning the phone and she assumed that Mike is dejected because he is stuck here with her. "I am sorry. You came all the way to Los Angeles, and I am dragging you with me. You know that I am boring¡­ I am not a hiking type, but do you want me to locate them so that you can join?"


    Mike was about to respond but paused at the sight of Tiffany who entered the dining room. Her hair is braided to the side, and she is wearing a light green silky short-sleeved shirt and a blue knee-length skirt, and he was slightly irritated that her gaze just flew over him like he does not exist.


    Tiffany''s brain almost short-circuited when she spotted Mike. He is wearing a white casual polo shirt and even though the fabric is covering him, the image from previous night is ovepping with this one and she can''t help herself from imagining his bare torso. Ripped! She took a deep breath, trying topose herself.


    "Good morning.", Tiffany wished everyone and took a seat at the table.


    "Good morning, Tiff. This is Mike, my brother...", Emma started the introduction.


    "We met.", Mike said.


    "Oh?" Emma could not remember that she introduced them.


    "Mhm¡­", Tiffany hummed in confirmation. "Last night I caught him in the fridge."


    Mike frowned. "I was not in the fridge."


    Tiffany narrowed her eyes at him. "Only your butt was sticking out of it while you drank the juice from the box."


    Mike was outraged. Why is she ratting on him drinking out of the box? On the other side, she indirectly admitted that she was checking him out. "I didn''t realize that you were looking at my¡­"


    Emma burst into giggles, interrupting Mike. "And I didn''t realize that the two of you are getting along so well."


    Mike and Tiffany smiled and exchanged nces before focusing on food.


    "Emma¡­", Mike started. "I was thinking of continuing my education."


    Emma immediately noticed reluctance in Mike''s voice, and she guessed right away what is causing it.


    "Mike, I hope you know that if you need financial help, I am here. For anything else, if I can''t help I will find someone who can."


    Charlie confirmed that he will help as well.


    Mike smiled: "I was hoping to get your guidance first. To hear what makes sense. Based on that I cane up with some learning n and only then I can get an idea how much it would cost."


    "What are your strengths and interests?", Charlie asked Mike.


    "I was always good at math, physics, electronics. Other courses as well, but I have a desire to create things."


    "Mike always had a 4.0 GPA. The best student in his ss.", Emma proudly said.


    "That sounds like a good base for an engineer.", Charlie offered his opinion. "Would you be interested in working for Smithsonite corp.?"


    Mike''s eyes widened. "Are you serious?"


    Charlie chuckled. "The question is, are you serious? Smithsonite corp. is much more than guns and missiles. We are working on satellites, guidance systems, supersonic engines,munication systems and many more. We are always in the need of skillful engineers. If you do good in school, I can guarantee you internship with Smithsonite corp. But that is only opening a small crack in the door for you. What will you do with it, it''s totally up to you."


    Mike inhaled more than necessary. "I don''t know what to say."


    Emma looked at Charlie gratefully and then at her brother. "No need to say anything but start working on it."


    "One thing to keep in mind.", Charlie added. "Internships with Smithsonite corp. are avable only in Los Angeles area. I am not sure if that changes anything for you."


    Emma pressed her lips into a line. She knows that their mom does not want to leave Seattle, and Mike would be troubled to leave her by herself. Especially because Sean and Ryan will start college in few months and (probably) move out.


    Emma put her hand over Mike''s. "Don''t worry about mom and think what you want to do for yourself. I will help you talk to her."


    Mike nodded gratefully before clearing his throat. "I was hoping that you can provide me with some information on how to bnce work and education. How does that work?"


    Emma noticed Mike''s eyes darting toward Tiffany who was busy with her eggs.


    "Tiff? Can you give him some tips?", Emma asked after she grinned knowingly at her brother, making him break into a cold sweat.


    Tiffany lifted her gaze and looked nkly at Emma. "What tips?"


    Emma gestured toward Mike, so that he takes over the conversation.


    "About working while studying. How do you bnce your time? ¡­ And pick your courses ¡­ And¡­ stuff." Mike said clumsily. "You see, I want a college degree, but I can''t afford to stop working and I don''t know where to start."


    Tiffany''s gaze moved back on her eggs. Her mind was spinning while image of his ripped body refused to leave her mind. Does he not know that she had difficulty sleepingst night because she was having lewd thoughts about him? And now he wants to spend time with her? To talk? Or maybe something more¡­? Well¡­ she should not get her hopes up. They will just talk. In the living room, or a garden.


    "OK. After breakfast?", Tiffany said without lifting her gaze.


    Mike blinked. He was not sure if he heard her right. After such a long dy, he was confident that she will find an excuse to ditch him, but this...


    "OK. After breakfast.", Mike confirmed. After a second he looked at Emma guiltily. "Is that OK? Or did you have any ns?"


    Emma paused. Why is Mike talking like he will have a long conversation with Tiffany? It should not be more than fifteen minutes, right? Maybe half an hour¡­ Or, maybe Mike hopes that it willst longer.


    "Don''t worry about me.", Emma waved her hand dismissively. "I didn''t make any ns. Feel free to do with your time whatever you want. Charlie and I usually reserve Sundays forzing around. But if you want to go somewhere, let me know. How does that work?"


    Charlie nced at Emma. What is she talking about? Didn''t they talk about taking Mike to do touristy stuff like Angels Flight and Hollywood Walk of Fame and The Grove¡­ and he even made a reservation for lunch in that fancy Japanese restaurant Emma likes because she said how she wants to show it to her brother! But none of that matters.


    Charlie smiled at the thought of a day ahead of them: Emma and hezing around. Suddenly, Charlie felt¡­ thirsty. He rubbed his neck while licking his lips and he smiled when he noticed Emma''s bashful expression focused on him, confirming that she understood his intention. Yup, a Sunday ofzing around with Emma sounds great.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1204 - Ronin Brothers Visit LA (9)

    After breakfast, Tiffany and Mike moved to the living room.


    Emma joined them. It''s not like she wants to be the third wheel, but she was curious if her younger brother is really interested in Tiffany or did she imagine it?


    Tiffany, on the other side, looked cool like a cucumber.


    "So¡­ engineering, right?", Emma broke the awkward silence in the room.


    "Mhm¡­", Mike hummed in confirmation.


    "I suggest you start backward.", Emma said. "Think first what you would like to do, then look at job descriptions for those jobs and find your education needed based on that. Also, if you want help in picking engineering courses, Felix is an engineer."


    Mike lifted an eyebrow questionably. "Felix?"


    "Sophia''s husband. He is in charge of the hardware department which focuses on creation of small security devices at Orion Enterprise.", Emma exined.


    "I will keep him in mind.", Mike said absent mindedly while his eyes darted toward Tiffany who was gazing through therge window which is facing the garden. Is she ignoring him?


    "Is there something specific you wanted to ask Tiff?", Emma asked while trying to suppress her smile. By now she confirmed that her brother is interested in Tiffany!


    "Mike said he wants to talk to Tiffany. Do you need to be here?", Charlie''s voiceing from the door told Emma that he does not approve of the current situation.


    Emma looked at Charlie yfully. "Where should I be?"


    "I want you¡­ in private¡­ Remember? Sunday is our day forzing around and it seems that Mike has other things he wants to do, so you can focus on me.", Charlie responded with a smirk.


    Emma''s face exploded in a blush. Why is Charlie being so sugestive in front of Mike?! She swiftly stood up and walked out while hoping that her brother didn''t see her reaction.


    "You two can talk without me¡­", Emma''s voice drifted in from the hallway.


    "My brother is right there!", Emma whispered angrily at Charlie.


    "And he wants to talk to Tiffany. Unless you have a reason to prevent them from being by themselves, youe and make sure your fianc¨¦ does not die of thirst¡­" Charlie''sughter died away when the bedroom door closed behind them.


    In an otherwise silent vi, both Mike and Tiffany got a start from the sound of the door closing from the second floor. It was not very loud, but both of them were tense.


    Mike told himself to calm down. He saw Emma blush and he got a good idea what that means. This is not the time for his sister-protection mode to activate. He repeated few times silently that they are engaged, and living together, and it''s normal that they are intimate... and he should be happy that Emma and Charlie are getting along so well.


    He took a deep breath and reminded himself to focus on the youngdy who is looking at him, right now.


    "So¡­ what do you want to know?", Tiffany asked Mike. She was doing her best to keep her eyes off form the hunk in front of her, but now that Emma is gone she can''t avoid him. And she can only hope that her expression does not show how attracted she is to him.


    Mike paused while trying to formte questions: "Uhm¡­ How do you organize your time and courses? Do you go in person to attend sses, or how does that work? How do you take exams? I really don''t know anything other than regr education where you go to school full time from Monday to Friday, but that is obviously not the case here. So, I don''t even know from where to start¡­", Mike was bbering.


    Tiffany stifled augh. "OK. OK. I didn''t know any of that two months ago, so I can show you¡­ Do you want toe to my room? You can see my ns and schedules and¡­"


    "Sure.", Mike responded with a smile.


    ¡­


    In Tiffany''s room¡­


    Tiffany and Mike are sitting on chairs, next to each other, in front of her desk which has a PC, several notebooks and papers scattered on it.


    Mike is observing Tiffany intently while she is telling him about the courses she selected. She is so close that he can clearly observe every detail of her face, and the more he looks at her, the more attracted he is. She is beautiful.


    Through his daze Mike remembers her telling him that exams can be taken online or with a proctor present in a public library. Most of his attention was focused on her inviting lips which moved seductively while she talked, and he controlled himself not to kiss her senselessly.


    Tiffany is doing her best to concentrate. Why is he so close? She can practically feel the warmth of his bodying from her right!


    She was not happy that her finger is shaky while pointing at the paper with courses and timelines listed. But her voice was only slightly elevated while exining: "This degree takes three to four years toplete as a full time student. If I follow this schedule, I can continue working and get my degree in five years¡­ But I made reserved estimates. If I put more effort to it, I might be able to do it in four years or maybe less."


    "You just started?", Mike noticed that she marked as <em>''in progress''</em> the first two courses on her list.


    Tiffany nodded in confirmation.


    "What motivated you to go back to school?", Mike was genuinely interested.


    Tiffany lowered her gaze, unsure how to respond.


    "Is it a touchy topic?", Mike probed.


    Tiffany bit her lip and a sense of shame washed over her. She can see that Mike is an honest and unspoiled man and she is not.


    "My parents pimped me to their business partners for benefits. I betrayed my father in exchange for a ticket out of that environment. And¡­ here I am. Trying to be self-sufficient and not to depend on anyone else so that no one can take advantage of me."


    Tiffany is not sure why she told him all this. Part of her wanted Mike to move away from her, to realize how dirty she is and to stop looking at her like she is¡­ special. Because she is not.


    Mike stared at Tiffany, and he was not sure if his mouth is open.


    "I am sorry. I didn''t realize it is so¡­ personal.", he said awkwardly.


    Tiffany looked at Mike and smiled bitterly. "Doesn''t everyone have a personal reason when they decide to turn their life around?"


    Mike smiled. "You are right."


    Tiffany noticed that Mike is looking at her with eyes full of admiration. How can he still look at her like that? Didn''t he get the message? She is dirty and unworthy, and people used her like a thing to have fun and discard when they are done. She is not special, not special at all. "Aren''t you disgusted by what I told you about my past?"


    Mike realized that Tiffany is insecure. How is that possible? She is beautiful, and smart and has spunk. "You are the most attractive woman I''ve ever seen. But even without that, why would I be disgusted by anyone who wants to take charge of their life?"


    Tiffany was not sure if she understood him right. Is it possible that this delicious-looking man does not care about her past? "What?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1205 - Ronin Brothers Visit LA (10)

    Mike''s smile widened. He wanted to tell her that even with the ridiculous hairstyle of a ponytail on top of her head (fromst night) she is stunning because her breathtaking beautyes from within, but he decided not to say anything that might be interpreted in a wrong way.


    He pushed an unruly lock of hair (which escaped her braid) behind her ear and repeated: "You are the most attractive¡­"


    Mike''s words disappeared in a kiss which Tiffany nted on his lips.


    It took Mike a second for his hands to move around Tiffany and to hold her tightly while returning her kiss hungrily.


    In few seconds they deepened the kiss and their hands tugged each other''s clothes, trying to get them free from confinement of their garments which are in the way.


    Mike got on his knees, between Tiffany''s legs and his mouth moved from her neck, down her corbones while his hands unbuttoned her light green shirt with haste. In less than a minute, her green bra was uncovered, and Mike pushed it up, exposing Tiffany''s breasts.


    He enjoyed her moans while he sucked on her nipples diligently, one at a time.


    Tiffany thought that she is about tobust. His firm body felt amazing under her palms and the heat was unbearable.


    Tiffany lifted her hips slightly when she realized that Mike is tugging on her panties, allowing him to remove them and she flung her fuzzy slippers away randomly in the process.


    Without stopping the kissing frenzy, Mike flicked her panties to the side, and his hand went back under her skirt, gliding between her thighs. He let out a low growl from the back of his throat when his fingers touched her wetness.


    Tiffany tugged on his belt few times, until she got it right and hurriedly pushed his pants lower, together with his underwear. She smirked at the sight of his erection which sprang free.


    Tiffany yelped in surprise when Mike grabbed her buttocks and pulled her to sit on the edge of the chair. Before she got a chance to react, her heels were parted on the desk above Mike''s head, and he pushed her skirt up while lowering his head toward the cradle of her thighs.


    "Shit!", Tiffany cursed while fisting Mike''s hair.


    He hummed in satisfaction while his tongue glided diligently up and down her pleasure peak, making her tremble with his every move.


    Tiffany lost control over her body. She was at his mercy, twisting and arching while he sucked and licked between her folds.


    "Ah!", she gasped when she felt his tongue move inside her.


    The room was spinning, and she was caught by surprise by the intensity of her climax. It was like an electrical bolt shoot from her core and trashed her body while she mped his head between her thighs.


    Mike moved up and his attention got back on her breasts. He could y with them all day and not get bored of them.


    A minuteter, Tiffany caught her breath and pressed Mike down on the floor from where he was. His head ended under the desk. He wanted to remove his pants (and underwear), which were down to his knees, but before he was able to do so, Tiffany lifted her skirt so that it''s not in the way and got on top of him.


    They both gasped at the same time when he got all the way in.


    Tiffany clutched the edge of the desk for support and rode him fiercely while his hips thrusted upward, matching her movements.


    All the pent up emotions stirred within Tiffany: sorrow, anger, desire, stress, fear, happiness¡­ they mixed and expanded together with her iing climax and then it all exploded into a cry while her body trembled on top of Mike.


    He grabbed her buttocks and lifted her slightly, allowing him to pound himself inside her from below for those few more thrusts until he shuddered in his release.


    Tiffany was holding onto the edge of the desk and trying to catch her breath while her face rested on her arms.


    Mike wiggled his legs, kicking his pants and underwear away, close to his fuzzy slippers which fell off his feet a while ago. He lifted himself into a seated position and ced Tiffany''s arms around his neck so that he can get ess to her lips.


    He kissed her gently and smirked at the surprise on her face when she felt him growing inside her.


    They removed leftover clothes which were still lingering on them, allowing them to relish the skin-to-skin contact fully.


    "Let me know when you want to move to the bed¡­", Mike murmured between kisses.


    Tiffany was happy to hear that it''s not over, and she enjoyed the current intimacy. "Can we stay like this a bit longer?"


    "As long as you want¡­"


    They held each other on the floor and kissed for a long time. And then they moved to the bed.


    Later that afternoon¡­


    Mike cradled Tiffany in his arms.


    Other than showering three times, anding down for a te) lunch, they spent the day in the bed.


    In-between lovemaking, they talked about school, work, what each of them is doing, and what are their ns for the future.


    They didn''t talk about the past, like it does not matter from where they came from or what their background is.


    Tiffany likes this. If she can have one wish, she would use it to erase her past but even without that, she is grateful that a man like Mike is by her side despite knowing what her parents put her through. The way he looks at her makes her feel special.


    Mike pulled Tiffany closer and inhaled deeply, allowing her scent to seep into his body.


    Mike enjoyed this intimacy. He had few hookups, but nothing like this. Tiffany got under his skin the moment she startled him in the kitchen that night. Small part of him thinks that it might be a momentary infatuation, but even if it is, he wants it tost as long as possible.


    He inteced his fingers with hers and pulled her hand toward him, making the back of her palm rest on his chest. He hoped that she knows how right now, his heart beats faster because of her.


    "I need to get ready.", he said unhappily after checking the time.


    Tiffany understood that Mike is going back to Seattle. He probably needs (another) shower and to pack his things.


    "OK."


    "I will be back as soon as I can.", he promised.


    Mike wanted to promise many other things, and to tell her how she makes him feel but they just met, and he would probably sound like a creep or like a liar and neither of those two is good, so he decided to keep everything else for himself.


    Tiffany smiled. She wants to believe him but does not dare to have hopes. Today was great and she will live with it, if more than this happens, so be it.


    "I will be here.", she stated the fact. She will live in this vi until she earns enough money to rent an apartment which will be in few months (at least).


    "Can I call you?", Mike asked reluctantly.


    Tiffany was surprised by this request. "Sure. On weekdays, texting might be better."


    Mike smiled and kissed her on the lips.


    "Will youe out to say goodbye before I head out?"


    "No.", Tiffany responded while avoiding his gaze.


    Mike understood her response as: Emma should not find out about this. This told him that Tiffany is not confident that the two of them have a future together, but he could not find any way to convince her otherwise. He is leaving and he does not know when he will be back.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1206 - Ronin Brothers Visit LA (11)

    Mike got in the living room with his suitcase and found Ryan and Sean talking lively with Emma and Charlie. The twins were telling them about their weekend adventure, and based on the level of excitement, Mike understood that they had a good time. He is sure that he will hear all about it on the ride back home.


    "Allen and Julius will teach us to fight.", Ryan told Emma. "We will join them for trainings over the weekend to learn moves, and then we will practice during weekdays on our own."


    "And soon, we will be able to protect you.", Sean told Emma confidently.


    "But don''t worry¡­", Ryan interrupted Emma''s protest. "We already discussed. Allen and Julius will help use up with a n to study online, and for any courses which need in-person training, we will take them from one of the educational institutions in Los Angeles."


    Sean nodded. "Like this, our education will not be neglected, and we will be by your side."


    "You are happy that we picked Los Angeles for the college, right? And it will be convenient for our internships at Smithsonite corp.", Ryan grinned.


    Mike heard this and he wondered if they are talking about them or him because that will be convenient for him also.


    Emma looked at Charlie helplessly.


    Charlie shrugged. "What they said makes sense. That is what kids at the Cliffside Vi are doing. They train and work toward their degrees. And it''s working great. How much I know, each of those kids is doing great in their chosen field of studies. As for trainings... I don''t know what mystical skills Sarah and Aiden have, but any of their kids can overpower my men in hand to handbat, that is why I''m taking them there to improve. And do you know that my personal bodyguards are taking marksmanship lessons from a twelve years-old girl?"


    "But I don''t want them to fight and shoot guns!", Emma protested.


    Charlie does not want to provoke Emma further. He can see how protective she is of her brothers. But he still needs to speak his mind: "They don''t have to. But it can''t hurt if they know how to defend themselves."


    "You will not be my bodyguards.", Emma told Ryan and Sean with a frown.


    "Don''t take away their motivation.", Charlie said while patting Emma''s hand. "How about this¡­ if they do good in school and can defeat my men, then we will consider it."


    Ryan and Sean grinned.


    Emma puffed her cheeks in frustration. This is getting out of control. They came for a visit, a visit! And she allowed them to stay with Sarah and her kids to have fun, not toe back with ideas that they will be bodyguards! She will talk with Sarah about this!


    Emma looked at Mike for help, and Ryan and Sean used this opportunity to give thumbs-up to Charlie.


    To Emma''s horror, she saw that Mike asked Ryan and Sean with a smile: "When do you start?"


    "We already started.", Ryan responded.


    "So, when you said that you will have trainings every weekend¡­?", Mike''s eyes darted between Ryan and Sean.


    Ryan and Sean had troubled expressions and Sean responded: "The ne ticket is a problem, but other than that¡­"


    "Don''t worry about that.", Charlie interrupted Sean. "If you guys are serious, you cane anytime you want, just let me know and I will arrange it. I know that Emma enjoys having you nearby."


    Emma was about to object, but thatst sentence hit a nerve. She does like to have her brothers nearby. She is missing them. And there is nothing more she would like than if they cane more often. Maybe even move to Los Angeles permanently.


    "Does that include me as well?", Mike asked Charlie.


    "Of course."


    Mike thanked Charlie with a big smile. With his sry, after the bills and everything¡­ he can afford toe once in two months (if he gets one of those bargain flights), but if Charlie takes care of the travel expenses, he cane every weekend! Yup, he will mooch from his brother-inw (until he earns his degree and then he will pay Charlie back).


    Suddenly, everything fell into ce. He wille here over weekends and be with Tiffany and study and everything will be alright. Maybe he finds a job here and then he does not need to travel and the two of them can move into an apartment together! At the prospect of being with Tiffany, Mike didn''t see his mother''s stubbornness as a problem. What is the worst that can happen? She will ignore him for few months, how she ignored Emma? Mike does not care about his mother''s disapproval, as long as he can be with Tiffany.Tiffany, right!


    "How much time we have?", Mike asked.


    "The car is ready to take you to the airport." Emma looked at her phone. "You guys should leave in ten minutes."


    "I will be back in five.", Mike said while dashing down the hallway.


    ¡­


    Mike got inside Tiffany''s room and found her on the chair, in front of theputer.


    He lifted her up and gave her a smacking kiss on the lips.


    "Tiffany¡­", Mike called. "I really enjoyed my time with you, and I have no intention to allow it to be a one-time thing. I know that it sounds crazy but starting today, my ns for the future involve you. I don''t expect you to believe me, not right now, but I expect you to keep an open mind. I will be back next weekend. Wait for me."


    Tiffany smiled and buried her face in his neck. "OK." She whispered.


    ¡­


    They got a driver to drop off Mike, Ryan and Sean to the airport.


    "Why are you encouraging their reckless behavior?", Emma asked Charlie when they returned into the living room.


    "Which part is reckless? The one where they want to protect their sister? Wouldn''t you want to protect them if you have a chance?"


    Emma pursed her lips. "They are my baby brothers. I want them to have their own lives and not tie themselves for me."


    "They are not babies. If you want them to have their own lives, you should let them choose what they want to do. And as I said, let them train¡­ it can''t hurt. At the same time, if they study here you can keep an eye on them. What would you do if instead of Los Angeles they decide to go to New York? If they are set on learning fighting techniques, they can join a club or hire a trainer. Don''t scold them and push them away because of that. Use it as a motivation. Tell them that they need a certain GPA and number of coursespleted before they can apany you as bodyguards and with that it will take them a year or two before they can fulfill those conditions¡­"


    Charlie saw that Emma softened up and he changed the topic by asking about the rehabilitation center.


    Charlie didn''t tell Emma that he would be delighted if Ryan and Sean gain enough skills to be her bodyguards. As bodyguards, the most important is loyalty, and no one will ever be more loyal to Emma than her brothers who are doting on her. Charlie is confident that if they end up in danger, Sean and Ryan will protect Emma with their lives on the line and someday¡­ that might be needed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1207 - Bradley (1)

    ~ Florida penitentiary ~


    Bradley is in his cell.


    He is lying on his back in the bed and looking nkly at the bottom of the bunk bed above him. He is staring at the horizontal bars which prevent the mattress from above to fall on him, together with the man in histe fifties who is on it. Bradley does not know his name, they are not allowed to use names here¡­ only numbers. Since he got into the system, Bradley''s name is <em>''inmate 3521723''</em> and it''s not convenient to remember it, so on rare asions when they talk to each other, they use <em>''hey''</em> instead of their names.


    That man is Bradley''s onlypany, and Bradley is happy that the man is not very chatty. When Bradley arrived, the man asked him why is he here, and when Bradley said that he killed a woman, the man made a <em>''not-a-big-deal''</em> face. Bradley didn''t dare ask the man why he ended up here.


    Based on the asional snores, Bradley can tell that the man above him is sleeping. Most of the people are doing that here.


    In movies they show big courtyards where inmates y basketball, smoke and lift weights. But what they don''t tell you is that outside-time is only one hour a day. Other than three meals and a group shower in the evening, he is stuck to this small space which amodates a bunk bed and apletely exposed toiled in the opposite corner with a small sink next to it.


    As a reward for a good behavior, you might get a book to read. And that''s it.


    This is a high-security facility where people used (or convicted) of serious crimes are. Technology is used to limit interaction between guards and inmates and between the inmates themselves. Violent peoplemit violent crimes and keeping them apart is a good idea. That is why they eat and shower in small groups under close supervision of armed guards who are ready to use force at the slightest indication of trouble.


    Bradley is not here long, but he feels on the verge of losing his mind. There is nothing to do other than sleep and think. And his mind is circling over the past events and he is over-analyzing everything.


    His mind often brings memories of him and Paige and he can''t believe how blind he was. All her sweet words and smiles were lies. Complete lies.


    Bradley knows that he messed up, but he is not sorry for killing her. His only regret is that he got swept in the rage and didn''t n so he got caught.


    He wondered what his parents are doing. They visited him once and Bradley remembers that his father told him how they are experiencing financial problems with their business which focuses on precious metals and gems. Some scandals came into the light, and their stocks were plummeting, and Jeffrey White reached out offering his help. Bradley didn''t hear anything after that, but he can guess that the problem is not settled because his parents didn''t visit him anymore. He is confident that they wille and visit him when they get a chance.


    Bradley''s mother was weeping during the whole visit, and he asked her not toe again until she gets herself together.


    "That woman was not content to have you while alive, but she ruined you even after her death?!", his mother said through sobs and everyone knew that she is talking about Paige.


    Bradley didn''t tell his parents that he found evidence that Paige was cheating on him. It would only fan the mes further, and his parents are miserable as-is.


    Bradley remembered hiswyer advising him to take the deal the prosecutor is offering. A life in prison? No way¡­ He would rather die than to spend the rest of his life here. He is still in his twenties! Life in prison is a very-very long time and this ce seems to be worse than death.


    Bradley''s trial starts a week from now and he is not sure what to expect. The prosecutor offered him a life in prison but that is a horrible option. What are other possibilities? He can get a death sentence, life in prison, or maybe less, like twenty years? Twenty years is forever!


    To keep himself busy, Bradley often thinks about his life before he ended here. He remembers spending time with Christopher, Russel, Vincent, Jasper and Jeffrey and those used to be happy memories, but now they leave him with a gut wrenching feeling. All that is gone.


    Bradley wonders how they are doing. After he got arrested, he lost touch with all of them, and he does not have ess to news from outside, so he can only guess¡­


    Japer is probably busy with hispany and preparing for the wedding. Will he notice that he is one groomsman short?


    Vincent is definitely spending every moment outside of work with Miss Ashley Mitchell. The two of them are madly in love. Hmph! How long will thatst? He and Paige were in love, and look how that ended? Vincent and Ashley will go to Jasper''s wedding as a couple. Thest thing he heard is that Miss Mitchell will be included as a bridesmaid so that Vincent (one of the groomsmen) is not matched with a random woman when they walk down the aisle.


    Russel must be busy with all the new businessing his way after sessfully negotiating with that bank in Paris. Bradley remembers how Russel''s face lit up when he saw the document Jeff gave him. Jeff does not give presents often, but when he does... they are spectacr.


    Is Jeffrey enjoying his married life and pampering his wife? They are expecting twins, and Jeff is ecstatic. Or did Marcus seed in taking over the position of the Master of the White family? Not possible, right? If Marcus seeded, then he woulde and help him out, and not let him rot in prison. Marcus promised that he will not forget people who supported him so¡­ Marcus failed.


    What about Christopher? Is he still trying to make his art business work? Bradley knows that Christopher made a deal with Marcus, counting that Marcus will help him pull his business out into the spotlight, and if Marcus failed against Jeff then Christopher ended up with nothing. Well, nothing is probably better than this, right?


    Bradley would love if he can rewind his life to few months back¡­ he would make different decisions, but now it''s toote.


    "Inmate 3521723, you have a visitor!", a voice sounded from the speaker in front of Bradley''s cell and the automatic door opened.


    Bradley stared at the door opening.


    "Hey! That is you, right?", a raspy voice drifted from the upper bunk bed. The man does not know Bradley''s number, but he knows that is not him.


    Bradley scooted off the bed and walked out in a daze. Is it possible that Marcus seeded and came to help? Or maybe his parents came again? He would love to hear some news from the outside world.


    "Warden! How can he have visitors outside visiting hours!", an angry voice came from one of the cells Bradley walked by.


    "Shut up or you will earn a solitary confinement for a week!", a voice boomed from a nearby speaker.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1208 - Bradley (2)

    Bradley was sitting on a metal chair, with his legs chained to the floor and his arms chained to the metal table in the middle of the room, allowing him limited movements.


    He nced around the room and noticed that orange brick walls are almost color-matching his orange jumpsuit. Other than the metallic table and two chairs, the room is empty. Bradley lifted his gaze and spotted a t-screen TV mounted high on the wall, showing a live video feed from this same room. Bradley tilted his head and at the same time, Bradley on the television moved as well. Only then Bradley noticed a camera above the TV. It is recording him, and the security guards can see it what is shown on this TV as well, probably.


    Bradley sighed. Shouldn''t someonee in already? His parents? No, there is only one chair opposite from him, so it will be one visitor. His father? Considering how much his mother criedst time she visited, he would not be surprised if she is still weeping at home. Is it Marcus? Or maybe hiswyer? The guards who chained him didn''t say anything when he asked them who came to visit him.


    The guards don''t speak much. It seems that they are trained not to talk with the inmates in order not to provoke them by ident. You never know what might trigger someone. Honestly, Bradley finds their silence irritating.


    The door opened, and Bradley''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Jeff¡­", he said under his breath.


    Did Jeffe to help him out? Other than his parents and hiswyer, Jeff is the only one who came to visit him. Bradley was moved by this gesture of friendship.


    Bradley noticed that Jeff''s finely pressed dark gray business suit is such a stark contrast from his shabby orange jumpsuit. Did Jeff always dress so well? Probably¡­ but because Bradley was dressed up also at that time, he didn''t notice. Ah, how you miss the little things when you lose them. Like soft underwear and cotton shirts which fit well.


    Jeff took a seat on the metallic chair opposite from Bradley, with the table in-between them.


    Bradley observed that even in this sorry room, on a simple metallic chair, Jeff looks like a king. Must be the aura he is projecting. Royal. Commanding. Demanding respect. That is how Bradley would describe Jeffrey White.


    Bradley wondered, what possessed him to think that Marcus is better than Jeff?


    "Hello, Bradley. How are you doing?", Jeff broke the silence.


    Bradley was not sure how to answer. How is he doing? Bored, anxious, regretful, scared, angry¡­


    "Lonely.", Bradley said after a lengthy deliberation.


    Jeff responded with a small nod. "Are they treating you well?"


    Bradley shrugged. "As good as anyone else. Uhm¡­ Why are you here?"


    "I feel¡­ responsible for you ending up in this ce. If I didn''t show you those photos and videos¡­"


    "If you didn''t, I would not know what a cheating bitch mooched off from me for years!", Bradley hissed irritably. "I am d that you showed me the truth, no matter how ugly it was."


    "Is that what you think?"


    Bradley confirmed. "If I find that your wife is cheating on you, as a friend, I would tell you right away."


    "A friend¡­" Jeff mused. "A friend would not try to sell me out so that he and his girlfriend cane out in the open."


    Bradley''s eyes widened in shock. Jeff knows! But, who cares? He is already in prison, and with all the evidence against him, he has nothing to lose. The police has the gun, Cooper is alive, and even the handprints from Paige''s neck match Bradley''s palms. Can it get any worse? What can Jeff do? Nothing! This is the freedom when you lose everything, you are not afraid because there is nothing else left protecting.


    Bradley chuckled. "Don''t try to act all high and mighty. My parents didn''t approve of Paige no matter what I did. I was desperate, so I had to do something out of the box."


    "Out of the box? That is an interesting way to say that you backstabbed your friend. When you say that you were desperate, did you stop and think what you did to get your parents to ept Paige? Was there nothing else you could do? You told them that you have a girlfriend, your parents didn''t approve and¡­ what did you do? You kept Paige as your mistress and took other, more eptable women, as your dates to the functions that are important. How is that fighting for the woman you love?"


    Bradley narrowed his eyes at Jeff. "Don''t try to talk like you understand. Your parents epted Anna!"


    "But I do understand. Did you forget that when I met Anna my parents had me matched to another woman? Did you forget how I never entertained any woman other than Anna and I had to prove to my parents that she is a good partner for me? Other than Anna I never epted any other woman who might be a better match in status or background or whatever else society thinks it''s important."


    Bradley snorted. "I''m sure you are not here to give me a lesson on how to be a better man."


    "That is correct. I came to tell you that I am aware of your deal with Marcus and that all this is a punishment for you and a warning to anyone else who dares to think of going against me in the future."


    Bradley paused. "What do you mean?"


    Jeff did a slight movement with his fingers in the air (while selecting options on Eve-vision) and pointed to the television screen which showed an excited news anchor deliveringtest business news: "... <em>''Hanks industries''</em>, known for their three-generations long ruling in the area of metals and precious gems, which is suffering from financial bacsh due to recent scandals, was saved by the White corp. Just when all the employees thought that it''s over, White corp. acquired them, and they all got a new lease on life under the White corp. umbre. This is another of many recent acquisitions done by the White corp. and the time will tell how profitable these acquisitions are. Regardless of the profits, the employees are showing faith in the young CEO White¡­"


    The news went off and the screen showed Jeff and Bradley sitting in the visitation room.


    Jeff looked at Bradley whose eyes darted aimlessly while he processed this new information.


    Jeff smirked. "Just in case you are wondering why your parents are not visiting: they are busy packing because they lost¡­ everything."


    Bradley inhaled a choppy breath. "You did this¡­"


    "What did I do? Took away everything from your family because you dared to betray me? Yes, I did."


    Bradley''s mind was spinning. Just what is this? His father told him that they had some issues, but this¡­ they were in such a bad state that Jeff ended up acquiring them?


    "You are ruthless! Do you need to go that far? I was not the only one to work with Marcus!"


    Jeff chuckled. "Oh, I know that¡­ But it seems that you are out of the loop withtest news. Let me enlighten you¡­"


    Bradley''s attention got drawn to the television again.


    A news anchor was delivering news in a solemn tone: "¡­a memorial service was held today for Christopher Fredrickson, the young man known as the heir of <em>''Fresh foods Inc.''</em>. The service was private with only closest family and friends attending. They were all still visibly shaken by the suicide for which they all say no one sawing. Our camera captured some of Mr. Fredrickson''s friends of many years, who are rising stars in business and politics, as they exited the chapel where the service was held: Jasper Kiani, CEO of K Industries; Russel Harper who is leading Harper Investments in theirtest expansion in Europe; Vincent Price who is the rising star in politics with record approval rating which goes beyond party lines and Jeffrey White, CEO of White corp. While on the topic of great approval ratings, White corp. is responsible for saving thousands of jobs with the acquisition of <em>''Fresh foods Inc.''</em> who filed for bankruptcyst week. <em>''Fresh foods Inc.''</em> was a business owned by the Fredrickson family and the evidence suggests that deceased Mr. Fredricksonmitted suicide because of the financial hardships his family found themselves in¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1209 - Bradley (3)

    When the news coverage about Christopher''s funeral ended, the TV switched back to showing the live feed from the visitation room in the penitentiary.


    Jeff observed Bradley who visibly paled.


    Bradley was sure that he is going to pass out. His stomach convulsed few times while realization sank in: Christopher''s family business is gone, absorbed by White corp. and Christopher is dead. Bradleypared that with the previous news that his family business is acquired by White corp. Does that mean that he will die next? Suddenly, the prospect of dying was¡­ terrifying.


    "Why do you think I gave you those photos with Paige on them?", Jeff asked after a long silence.


    Bradley''s mind was spinning. He got so many blows in thest ten minutes¡­ His family''s business is gone. Christopher is dead. And all that is part of the retribution because they dared to act against Jeff. Why is Jeff asking about those wretched photos?


    Bradley did his best to focus. The least he can do is not show to Jeff how shaken he is because of all this. Jeff knew that he is in cahoots with Marcus and gave him the photos? Why would he do that? Unless¡­ A horrible possibility popped up in Bradley''s mind. "Those are real, right? There were videos also!"


    Jeff shrugged. "Are you sure? I mean¡­ Everything is possible with technology these days. Did you see Paige cheat on you? That evening, you barged into the living room and you caught Paige and Cooper on the sofa but¡­ were they touching each other, or just talking? Did you think about the possibility that they are just friends and I am the one feeding you lies? Did you ask Paige if she is sleeping with Cooper? You are the one who introduced them to each other, didn''t you?"


    Bradley heard Jeff, but his brain refused to process any of those words. "What?"


    Jeff pointed at the screen again which yed a footage without a sound: Paige and Cooper are sitting on the three-seater sofa with one full in-between them. Paigeughed and covered her mouth with her hand. Both Paige and Cooper stood up abruptly when Bradley barged into the room while waving a gun. Within few seconds, Bradley fired several shots at Cooper before turning to Paige who stood rooted in the spot, shocked by the sight in front of her. Bradley fired two shots at Paige and flung the gun to the side irritably because he was out of bullets. He got on top of Paige and his handsnded on her neck, choking her¡­


    The TV screen reverted to showing the live feed from the visitation room.


    Bradley was pale before, but now his face was totally white.


    "This puts things into a different perspective, right?", Jeff''s icy tone rang in the visitation room. "Did you actually see them get intimate, or did you just imagine things before you started shooting?"


    "You¡­ no, no¡­", Bradley shook his head frantically. "No matter how I betrayed you, you would not implicate innocents. Paige is dead!"


    Jeff thought for a second before responding. "True. I would not implicate innocents¡­ not on purpose. But was Paige innocent? Or was she conspiring against me with you? ... Are you trying to shift the me of you murdering her on me? Did I ever insinuate that you should kill her?"


    Bradley was sure that his mind will explode. "Not possible, not possible¡­", he chanted. "Videos! I saw them in the videos!"


    "I knew that you would believe in videos, so I decided to show you one¡­", Jeff pointed to the television again.


    Bradley''s mouth opened when he saw the video of him and Jeff sitting on the opposite sides of the metal table and behind him is¡­ Paige. His head snapped back and there was no one, but on the television Paige was there. Alive, smiling at him!


    He stared unblinkingly at the screen while Paige walked toward him and embraced him from behind.


    "How is this possible?", Bradley murmured.


    He reached to touch the hands around him, but there was nothing. Paige''s hug which was usually warm andforting now was¡­ non-existent.


    Bradley''s chin shook and his vision blurred from the tears which pooled in his eyes. He was not sure if he is crying because he is missing Paige, or because he is sorry for what he did, or because of the rage which bubbled inside him.


    "You!", he spat through his teeth while ring at Jeff. He wanted to jump toward Jeff, but the chains yanked him back. "You did this!"


    Jeff smirked. "What did I do?"


    "You nted fake photos and videos so that I suspect Paige of cheating on me!", Bradley said in disbelief.


    "Did I?"


    "I will kill you!", Bradley raged.


    Jeff looked at Bradley indifferently. "You already went against me and look where you ended up. Also, I hear that you don''t want to settle and are taking the risk of getting a death sentence. Dead people don''t get second chances."


    Jeff stood up to leave.


    "Tell me¡­", Bradley pleaded. "Did Paige cheat on me, or did you alter those photos and videos?"


    Jeff''s handsome eyebrow arched slightly. "That¡­ you will never know."


    Bradley watched Jeff leave the room and his head snapped to the television. Paige was not there anymore. He waspletely alone. And his mind was a mess.


    Is it possible that Paige didn''t cheat on him and Jeff manipted him? Just¡­ what is this situation? Did he kill Paige for no good reason? Did he ruin his life for no reason at all??!


    No, no¡­ this is not without a reason. It is because he made a deal with Marcus. Jeff punished him because he dared to think that he can use Jeffrey White as a jumping board to better his own life.


    Bradley''s onlyfort was the thought how that cheating bitch does not get to enjoy her life behind his back¡­ and Jeff took it away by showing him the possibility that Paige was innocent! Jeff took away the onlyforting thought he had!


    Bradley returned to his cell defeated.


    Is it possible that Paige loved him, and she didn''t cheat? The only ones who can answer that are Paige and... Cooper. Right! Cooper is alive and Bradley can talk to him! But, Cooper will probably take months to recuperate, and in order to have the time to talk to him, Bradley can''t risk the death sentence. He will call hiswyer and ask to settle with the prosecutor. Anything is fine, as long as he is not executed. And he will need help to get in touch with Cooper. Who can help him? Marcus! Yes, Marcus can help him!


    Will Cooper want to talk to him? After what he did? Bradley is confident that he will find a way. However, will he believe Cooper? No matter what Cooper says, will Bradley believe him? He is not sure, but he can''t leave it at this. He needs to find out the truth. Somehow.


    ¡­


    Outside¡­


    "It went as nned?", Steve asked Jeff when he got inside the car without lifting his gaze from theptop in front of him.


    Jeff responded with a hum.


    "Tell me the status on the way to the airport.", Jeff demanded and leaned into the leather car seat while closing his eyes. This was mentally exhausting, and Jeff is d that it''s over.


    This was thest trip. Now they are going home, and he will pamper his wife.


    Steve openedtest messages. "Aiden confirmed that all records of you visiting Bradley are erased. You were never here... We will continue to monitor Bradley closely and everyone he gets into contact with... Cooper is on his way to a full recovery, all medical expenses are paid by the White foundation¡­ Acquisitions arepleted, and we are working on assessing the workforce. Report will be done by end of week¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1210 - Things Are Slowing Down

    The days were passing by and even though things slowed down, and everyone wanted a vacation, most of them can''t afford to take one.


    Jeff has a lot of after-acquisition work to settle. But he is happy that he can do most of the work from home, so that he can be around to pamper his pregnant wife. Jeff is not letting JoAnna do much, and she is enjoying this sudden flood of care from her husband which is manifesting as massages, desserts, hot or cold beverages... and anything she wants, really. She is amazed how much time Jeff spends with her, considering all the acquisitions he is managing (in addition to his regr work).


    Every acquisition requires a lot of nning and consideration, but as an aftermath of Marcus'' attacks, current mergers came in one big wave and a lot of logistics is necessary in order for White corp. not to suffer losses and for the otherpany to stay stable as well.


    One example is <em>''Hanks industries''</em>, thepany which was owned by Bradley''s family. They deal with metals and precious gems. Jeff is splitting that into two. Metals will merge with the existing department of White corp. and they are assessing what can be used and what is not necessary. And that includes facilities, materials, machines, and even people. Whatever is not necessary, it requires a further deliberation what will be done with it, and that decision will impact workers who are currently working there.


    White corp. legal team is analyzing the existing contracts that <em>''Hanks industries''</em> brought in with this acquisition, and they all need to be re-negotiated. Those contracts are legally not valid because <em>''Hanks industries''</em> does not exist anymore, but most of them need to be preserved so that those facilities keep working.


    For the precious gems, this is a new addition to White corp. and Jeff is considering to split it into a separatepany which he would gift to Sarah and Aiden. The two of them already have one diamond mine, and with the acquisition of <em>''Hanks industries''</em> came eleven gemstone mines which include one diamond mine, one jade mine, three mines with sapphires and rubies (to name a few). Other than eleven gemstone mines, there are also two facilities for processing precious gems. This is something that Sarah was looking for desperately, because they don''t have enough diamonds from their mine to justify building their own processing facility, yet they have more than necessary to invoke questions when they take them to another facility for processing. If Jeff gives this new gemstonepany to Sarah and Aiden, the products from their (first) mine can be processed in those two facilities, and no one will suspect anything.


    Jeff is confident that Sarah will be happy with this gift because she likes shiny things, and her birthday ising soon so¡­ it will be a perfect birthday gift.


    ¡­


    Sarah''s focus is split between several areas. Other than her job at White corp., managing the army of Chaos and the education of their kids, she meets daily with Louis (the architect who designed their Beach house) in order to discuss changes to the property at the White Rock Lake which belonged to Marcus. When remodel of that mansion ispleted, she ns to take all their kids there for a break. They will have a massive y area (it will include expanding the existing bowling alley), and ess to theke which provides plenty of water-activities.


    Aiden is in charge to hire staff and to get the boats and cars they will have there.


    Sarah and Aiden are spending the evening discussing (future) barbecue parties on thewn, right next to the White Rock Lake.


    "When kids go to sleep, we can go skinny dipping¡­", Aiden said with a sly smile.


    Sarah blinked. "You know that we are not the only property with an ess to thatke, right? Even if our kids are sleeping, there are neighbors¡­"


    Aiden waved, indicating how that is not a problem. "We will buy them all¡­ or we can use drones to knock them out. It''s cheaper."


    Sarah was not sure if he is joking or not. Will he really knock out the neighborhood so that the two of them can go skinny dipping? Well¡­ maybe.


    Thinking about skinny dipping, Sarah remembered where Aiden proposed to her. "I would like us to go to our ind¡­", she said dreamily. "The bar by the pool, the birds, the glowing ocean, and we slept up in the trees¡­ many happy memories. When can we go?"


    Aiden smiled. He is d that she didn''t mention the arguments they had there. Based on her blissful expression, Aiden concluded that Sarah forgot the unpleasant things. How can she forget that he used her of being ashamed of him, and he stormed out leaving her confused¡­ and then he found her almost freezing in the cold shower? Also, that was the first time when she openly said that she knows about his past, and he will never forget that because of him she cried herself to sleep.


    Aiden remembered that Sarah is not bringing up many unpleasant things, she just shuts them out, like she has mental gates which keep the bad things locked away. As much as he appreciates that her mood is not dampened by bad memories, he worries what will happen if those gates copse and everything she keeps tucked away floods out?


    "Let''s go thising weekend. It''s just a weekend, we can afford two-three days break.", Aiden suggested. "Generals can take care of the army of Chaos, other kids will take care of themselves¡­ I will get Jesse to watch if anything is needed for the people of the White foundation. We already made reservations for Ellie''s and Jasper''s pre-wedding party and invitations are sent¡­ and the two of us can go skinny dipping."


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. "Sounds good¡­ Should we take Kitty?"


    "No."


    Sarah paused. "On that ind she can explore without fear that someone will see her."


    "No."


    Sarahughed seeing his stubborn expression.


    "Don''t you dare sneak Kitty into the ne¡­", Aiden said in a dangerously low voice.


    Sarah''s smile dropped. "How did you know?"


    It was Aiden''s turn tough at Sarah''s confusion. "I am serious. Kitty stays here. Or you will go skinny dipping with her."


    Aiden saw Sarah nod in agreement, but he took a mental note to double check Kitty''s whereabouts before they head out, and then to check the ne before the takeoff. Just in case¡­


    ¡­


    Sophia is down to only a handful of leftover cases from Marcus'' attacks, so her attention is now focused on final stages of merger of White corp. and Orion Enterprise. Jeff told her to draft with her legal team details of the merger, and then his team will look into it. However, Sophia is aware that Jeff has his hands full, so she is not in a rush.


    Sophia is happy that Pam is handling a lot of regr work with minimum instructions from Sophia, so she can focus on Lia and Felix who both need her in their lives. Finally, she can be present.


    Sophia is super-grateful that Felix was there for Lia when she was swamped with legal work. Without him supporting her, she would not be so sessful, and Lia would not be so well taken care of. He is amazing. Sophia remembers how during her pregnancy he was insecure, thinking that he will not be a good father, and here he is: the best father ever.


    Now that things calmed down, Leah does not go to the office to help out because there is no need. She stopped by few times only because she agreed to have a lunch with Pam.


    Sophia is reluctant to ask Leah about her future ns, because she knows that they include Leah traveling. Sophia hopes that Leah will stay longer, and she also mentioned to Leah that with her business degree and experience of working by Sophia''s side for many years, Leah can definitely get a job easily at White corp. or Orion Enterprise (that will be the same thing, soon). Leah thanked Sophia and responded that she will think about it, and Sophia does not want to push it. But she hopes that Leah will decide to stay.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1211 - Plans For A Weekend Vacation

    ~ Los Angeles, the Mediterranean vi ~


    Thursday


    4:24 PM


    JoAnna is rxing on the sofa in the study room and watching Jeff who is in a conference call. She can see that he is exhausted, and she feels guilty because he has so much work, but he insists of working from home to take care of her. JoAnna knows that he is doing this becausest few weeks he was super-busy with fending off Marcus'' attacks. She told him that she is OK, and he should focus on work because she is not going anywhere, but Jeff is adorably stubborn in demanding to stay by her side.


    JoAnna loves that he is doing all this for her, but she wants him to rest. Somehow.


    "I want a vacation.", JoAnna said when Jeff disconnected from the call.


    "Sure, where do you want to go?", Jeff asked with a smile while walking next to her.


    "I am serious. It does not need to be anything long or big or fancy, but I want us to disconnect¡­ a change of pace."


    "OK. Do you have anything specific?"


    JoAnna is happy that Jeff epted. She knew that if she makes it about her, he will agree to some time off. "How about we go to my resort? We can invite our friends and family and spend a rxing weekend. The weather is nice, we can be on the beach and there are also golf, horse riding, the spa is great¡­"


    "No horse riding for the three of you.", Jeff said while giving JoAnna a warning look.


    JoAnna understood that as a <em>''yes''</em>. She grinned. "This weekend?"


    Jeff shrugged helplessly. "This weekend is as good as any."


    "Great! I will call people and arrange rooms for everyone who cane¡­"


    ¡­


    About one hourter¡­


    JoAnna pouted. "Sarah and Aiden have ns¡­ Ellie and Jasper are busy with their uing wedding¡­"


    "Tell me who ising.", Jeff interrupted JoAnna. There is no point in mentioning people who will NOTe.


    "Confirmed: Sophia and Felix, Bridgette and Steve, Emma and Charlie, Penny and Ben. Leah said that she would love to join, but she has ns with Pam. When I told her that Pam is wee toe along and they can hang out at the resort, Leah said that she will get back to me¡­ That''s it. We will all meet at the resort on Friday for dinner and Sunday evening we can return to reality. That makes it 48 hours. Two full days."


    Jeff approved. Somehow, he knows that JoAnna is doing this for his sake. His wife is taking care of him, she is awesome like that. "It''s a good start. I promise to take you on a proper vacation soon."


    "Don''t worry about it. If we can have these quick escapes asionally, I will be happy. Hey, next time we can all go to our ind!"


    "Sounds like a n."


    "Ha!", JoAnna eximed. "We will have so much fun that Sarah and Aiden will regret for nning in advance something else!"


    Jeffughed at JoAnna''s pettiness. "Honestly, I am surprised that so many people epted, considering that we are heading there tomorrow."


    JoAnna thought about it. "True. You got a point. I will call the resort to get the rooms ready and we should go and pack! Tomorrow, as soon as you are done with work, we are heading there¡­"


    ¡­


    In Charlie''s vi¡­


    Emma is excited. "This is our first almost-vacation together!"


    Charlie frowned while thinking how he is a horrible fianc¨¦. Howe he didn''t think of taking Emma to different ces? Well, ever since he got out of that wheelchair, other than number of day-trips for business, he was not traveling either but seeing how enthusiastic Emma is, he regrets not taking her on a vacation. He needs to fix that.


    "Why are you not excited about this?" Emma noticed Charlie''s off mood.


    Charlie shook his head. "Sorry, I was thinking about something else. I would like you to tell me ces which you always dreamed of visiting, so that we can visit them together."


    "Oh¡­ I am not really into travel. I mean, I enjoy seeing new ces, but I don''t have a list or anything like that. Also, any ce is great, as long as we are together. I don''t mind spending my time with you here but if you have any travel ns, take me along. OK?"


    Charlie smiled and nodded in agreement. He remembered her brothers¡­"Your bothers areing this weekend. Are you OK with us going?"


    Emma thought for a second before responding: "Mike said that he has ns and does not need me. And Ryan and Sean will be at the Cliffside Vi with Sarah''s kids. When they reach here, we can ask them if they want to join us at the resort, but it seems to me that all three of them have their weekend nned."


    "Did you talk to your mom about your brothers moving here?", Charlie asked.


    Emma''s mood dropped. "Not yet. I wanted to confirm that they firmly decided to move to Los Angeles before I open that can of worms."


    "How I see it, with their current academic achievements, Ryan and Sean have great chances at the UCLA* if they do good on the entrance exams. The campus is only about half an hour drive from here, and they can stay with us if they want. As for Mike, I know that he has a job, but we can find him a non-skilled position at Smithsonite corp. until he has enough credits to start his internship as an engineer and just like Ryan and Sean, he can stay here. Mike''s sry might be less initially than what he is earning now in construction, but if he counts that he has food and a ce to sleep covered, I''m sure that it will be satisfactory."


    Emma looked at Charlie gratefully. "You thought of everything. Will you be OK if they stay here with us?"


    "They are your brothers and I see that four of you share a great bond. I would be silly not to be OK having them around. There are plenty of rooms avable in the main vi, and the four-bedroom guesthouse in the back of the property is avable as well, if they are interested..."


    ¡­


    Pam and Leah are having a dinner in a restaurant, close to building where Orion Enterprise has office space leased.


    "There is a gathering at Anna''s resort this weekend. Do you want toe?"


    Pam paused. "I thought we will meet for training on Saturday morning and then go shopping."


    "There is nothing preventing us to train at the resort. The gym there is fully equipped, and we can go for a run or swim in the indoor swimming pool. Did you have anything specific you wanted to buy? For me, it was mostly to browse through the mall and to spend the time with you."


    "I see¡­ I don''t have anything specific to buy. But a resort¡­?" Pam''s voice trailed off.


    "Is that a problem?"


    "Sounds¡­ fancy."


    Leah smiled reassuringly. "It does not just sound fancy. It is fancy! Golden Ocean Resort is a five star resort. The rooms are great, with a 24-hour room service. The grounds are beautiful. There is a beach, a golf course and a shooting range, we can go horse-riding, eat at a several restaurants with an amazing food¡­ oh, and the spa. We should go to the spa and take a full rxing treatment!" Leah saw that Pam is overwhelmed and sheughed. "What is it?"


    "I¡­ never experienced anything like that. I would not know what to do in such a ce.", Pam admitted.


    "Well, that is more reason to do it. Come and pamper yourself. I will be by your side so you can ask me whenever you are not sure what to do."


    Pam blinked. "You will?"


    "Sure. How about this? We can stay in a two bedroom suite, so we can maximize our time together."


    Pam smiled. "OK."


    Leah is happy that Pam epted.


    Leah can see that Pam got attached to her, probably seeing her as a mentor, or something like that.


    Now that Leah calmed herself from the Isabe-breakup, and Sophia does not need her help anymore in handling the workload, Leah is reluctant to tell Pam that she ns to leave soon.


    Like this, they will spend the weekend at the resort, and she will find a good chance to tell her that their friendship is about to be interrupted. For how long? Leah is not sure, but she knows that she has a travel bug and she needs to get it out of her system. The list of her destinations was only growing in thest eleven months, and Leah has a need to mark them as <em>''visited''</em>.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1212 - Weekend Break (1)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    Friday


    8:16 PM


    On arge open-roof terrace of JoAnna''s apartment on the sixth floor of the main building, Jeff, JoAnna, Sophia, Felix, Bridgette, Steve, Emma, Charlie, Penny, Ben, Leah and Pam are about to have dinner.


    The weather is pleasant, and the moon in the cloudless night sky is illuminating the ocean providing them with a great view.


    The food is served, and they are listening to JoAnna''s weing speech while munching on appetizers.


    "Thank you, foring.", JoAnna addressed everyone. "If you want a different suite, just say what you want at the reception and they will fix that in a jiffy. Please, before going to bed cast your vote what you want to do. The link to the poll should be on your phone since one hour ago. We have as options beach, spa, golf, shooting range, boating, horse-riding and of course hanging out and doing not much. Penny and I can''t go horse-riding, but we can still enjoy riding the golf cart around. Don''t feel bound by these activities. If you want to do them in a group you can, but you are wee to do anything anytime or just stay in your room. Everyone will get reminder messages when what will start, and you can join or not depending on your mood. The main goal is to rx and enjoy the weekend. I know I need to disconnect."


    "Thanks for setting this up.", Sophia responded. "I need a break, but I could not make myself take one."


    "Same here!", Bridgette added. "Thank you for inviting us!"


    "We all need a break and are happy to be here.", Jeff quickly interjected before others started one-by-one voicing their break-needs and thanks. "Can we eat now?"


    Everyoneughed.


    After dinner, they chatted for a bit and then everybody went to their suite.


    Jeff and JoAnna went for a walk in the garden while staff cleaned up after dinner.


    They held hands and walked on the pebble path which was lit up by small lights on the sides.


    "I missed this.", JoAnna said when they sat on the bench.


    "Mmm¡­", Jeff hummed in agreement and pulled her to lean on him. "It is rxing."


    They sat in silence for a long time listening to the faint sounds of waves which drifted from the direction of the ocean.


    By the time Jeff and JoAnna returned to the apartment on the sixth floor, JoAnna saw that everyone cast their votes for the activities¡­


    ¡­


    Saturday afternoon¡­


    All the girls spent the morning in the spa while guys went to the shooting range. The girls enjoyed manicures, pedicures, massages and facials while chatting lively about everything they could think of. One of the major topics was the uing wedding in Chicago.


    They all had lunch together, and for the afternoon they all went golfing.


    Pam and Leah didn''t want to join others with hitting holes and chasing scores. Pam never yed golf, and Leah is a beginner, so the two of them decided to go to the putting range from where they can practice hits.


    Penny and Ben joined them as well, but they didn''t stay more than half an hour because Penny''s legs started aching (she can''t stand long in her fifth month of pregnancy) and the two of them headed back to their room, leaving Pam and Leah to figure out how to swing the clubs in their own style.


    Between Pam and Leah, neither of them was very good, and they didn''t want to get an instructor. They had fun chatting whilepeting which one of them will get the ball tond further away. With drinks and snacks avable, the two of them didn''t notice time passing by.


    At some point, a group of three men approached them. They are also guests at the resort.


    "Do you need pointers?", one of them offered.


    Leah nced at the three men and based on their postures and expressions, she concluded that they came to hit on them. Leah smiled politely. "No, thank you."


    "Are you sure?", the second man asked while walking toward Pam, ready to take the golf club from her hand.


    Pam was visibly ufortable. She swiftly took a step away from him and nced at Leah nervously. "We are done here, right?"


    Leah frowned, not happy that they are ending their otherwise cheerful activity because of these three guys. But she didn''t want to push Pam into a confrontation she is not ready for. "Sure."


    "Heydies! It''s your loss!", one of the three men shouted after them while Pam and Leah walked away.


    "Are you OK?", Leah asked Pam.


    "Yeah."


    "Are you sure? You didn''t look OK there.", Leah persisted.


    Pam shook her head more than she intended, revealing how anxious she is. "Nothing, really. It''s just that the way he approached me brought back some unpleasant memories. It happens. I will be fine in few minutes."


    Leah realized that the unpleasant memory must be rted to the man who assaulted Pam and that Pam probably needs some space¡­ and maybe some alone time. "Do you want to go to the suite and rx?"


    Pam nodded with a grateful smile.


    ¡­


    "Here, take this.", Leah said while offering a ss of wine to Pam. "Do you want me to give you some space?"


    "No. Please stay...", Pam responded and downed the ss in one go.


    Leah stifled augh seeing that Pam is giving her the empty ss. "Uhm¡­ do you want another one?"


    "Yes, please¡­"


    Leah gave the second ss of wine to Pam, poured one for herself and joined Pam on the sofa.


    Pam drank the second ss slower. "You are not going to ask me what that was about?"


    "The man made you ufortable. You maybe overreacted a bit, but considering what you went through, your reaction is understandable."


    "Thank you for not criticizing me. I am grateful that you are by my side."


    Leah smiled. "You are doing great."


    "I am because I have your support.", Pam said gently.


    Leah saw that Pam is looking at her with admiration, and there is possibly more than that.


    Leah felt guilty that she will leave soon. Pam is a great woman, attractive, smart¡­ But Leah already put her life on hold for someone else (aka Isabe), and she is not about to make the same mistake twice.


    "I''m sure you will do fine without me as well."


    Pam pressed her lips into a line and observed Leah''s expression while thinking about Leah''s choice of words.


    "You are leaving?", Pam asked after a long silence.


    Leah nodded.


    "When?"


    Leah shrugged. "Not sure. In a week, maybe."


    "For how long?", Pam continued probing.


    "I don''t know. I will keep in touch and send you photos and maybe next time we go together."


    Pam sighed. "That would be nice. Will youe back?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What do you know?", Pam was visibly irritable.


    Leah was surprised by Pam''s sudden outburst. "Pam?"


    Pam hid her face in her palms. "I''m sorry. It''s just¡­ I never felt this connection. It''s like you understand me without the need to exin things and I''m having a great time with you and¡­ I''m going to miss you."


    "I will miss you as well.", Leah said with a smile and spread her arms, offering a hug.


    Pam leaned closer and they hugged each other in silence.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1213 - Weekend Break (2)

    Later that afternoon, Sophia and Felix walked back to the resort from the golf course. It''s quite a distance, but the weather was nice and sunny, and the light breeze was just right, and Sophia asked Felix if they can walk. Bridgette and Steve joined them for a walk as well while Jeff, JoAnna, Emma and Charlie took a golf cart back.


    Felix noticed that Sophia is leaning on him more with each step.


    "Let''s call for the golf cart.", Felix gestured in the direction of one of the stations where seating, chilled bottled water and the inte to the staff are avable.


    "No, I''m fine.", Sophia refused. "Look. The resort is right there. Can''t be more than ten minutes walking, right?"


    Felix sighed. "Fine. But let''s rest a minute before we continue."


    "Are you OK?", Bridgette asked when she observed that Sophia is slightly pale.


    "Yes. Yes. I will catch my breath in a minute. Felix is just overreacting, as usually."


    Felix looked at Sophia with a frown.


    Bridgetteughed. "Let me tell you a secret. Since you got pregnant, most of his attention is on you and the baby, so I get a breather."


    Felix was outraged. "What?!"


    Bridgette looked at Felix like she is ready to bicker. "Are you going to deny that you are the most overprotective older brother?"


    "What is wrong with caring for the women I love?"


    Both Sophia and Bridgette melted at Felix''s words and hugged him: Sophia from his left, and Bridgette from his right.


    Felix snorted and lifted his chin dramatically, like he is offended and does not want to look at two women who are squeezing him affectionately. "What is this? Aren''t I overreacting and overprotective? Why are you two doing this to the man who is causing you so much trouble?"


    Few secondster, Felix could not hold his pretense anymore and his arms moved around Sophia and Bridgette, putting them in a three-person hug.


    Steve watched the scene in front of him and smiled. These Martin siblings are willful, silly, and they love each other. As a single child he never experienced this bond between siblings.


    His family is an old-fashioned one where hierarchy and boundaries are strictly respected. He is lucky that they allowed him to break out of the mold and work for Jeff, but he knows that the Longs agreed for him to do so only in order for Steve to get closer to the Whites (specifically at that time: the future heir, Jeffrey White) and learn about their business as something that can benefit the Long family. A spy maybe.


    Steve never had a clear picture of the future ahead of him, what he wants to do with his life. But he knows that he needs to get out of the confinements of the Longs. His cousin, Gabriel is the heir and he will have a future of decision making while taking care of his family and subordinates, simrly how Jeff is doing for the White family. But as a not-heir, Steve''s future would be to follow Gabriel''s orders, and that is something he does not want.


    Steve didn''t expect that with JoAnna showing up in Jeff''s life so many other changes will ur. A machine-like Jeffrey White, focused on hispany, family, duty¡­ suddenly started acting outside of everyone''s expectations. Ah, Steve remembers those days when Jeff was pursuing JoAnna. It was a nightmare. Jeff just disappeared, but the work seemed to multiply and in Jeff''s absence everyone was asking him what to do! Steve still shudders when he remembers those days. What came out of it was an enamored Jeff and a quirky JoAnna and the next thing Steve knows: with JoAnna arrived a whole new world which included other people he now calls friends. And during that whirlwind of changes, Bridgette walked into his life as well.


    Steve used to think that Jeff is like Gabriel. Butst few weeks while fending off Marcus'' attacks, Steve confirmed that Jeff is nothing like Gabriel. Gabriel is on his own. Sure, Gabriel has Victoria, but she can''t help him in managing the Long Industries, while Jeff has many friends, helpers¡­ family and somehow, he is included in that group of people. And that makes Steve proud and¡­ happy. There is a feeling of trust and belonging which he didn''t experience before.


    Another (pleasant) shock which came from this group of people for Steve is that few days ago Aiden asked him to be his best man. Steve didn''t see thising. Sure, they are getting along great, but a best man? Wow! Of course, Steve epted even though he didn''t understand why Aiden asked him to keep it a secret from others.


    "OK. I am calling the golf cart!", Felix''s grumpy voice pulled Steve out of his thoughts.


    At this point, even Steve could see that Sophia does not look well. "Did you catch a cold or something?"


    Bridgette looked at Sophia''s pale face with a frown for a second before getting her phone. "I am calling Anna."


    ¡­


    About half an hourter, in JoAnna''s apartment on the sixth floor of the main building of the resort¡­


    JoAnna is doing a checkup on Sophia who is lying on the bed in one of the guest bedrooms.


    Felix and Jeff are in the room, observing from the sofa. Bridgette and Steve are in the living room.


    JoAnna kept the stethoscope back in her medical suitcase and spoke to Sophia: "I will do more tests when we get home, but at this point it seems that you are exhausted."


    "Yes, that must be the case. Since I''m lying here, I''m feeling much better.", Sophia responded.


    "Are there no other tests you can do here?", Felix asked with concern apparent in his voice. What did JoAnna do? She checked Sophia''s breathing, heart, looked into her eyes with a light and pressed few points on her body¡­ how is that a proper checkup?


    "I can draw her blood, but I have nothing to test it with here¡­" JoAnna thought about the possibilities. "When we go to the Cliffside Vi to train, you are mostly sitting. You should exercise more, get your body back in shape."


    "I am exercising.", Sophia said sullenly. She does NOT like to exercise.


    "What exercise? Walk? You are young, and you should do some strenuous activity to get your heart rate up and break a good sweat."


    Sophia showed a sly smile and nced at Felix. "Oh, I am involved in strenuous activities¡­ plenty of them."


    JoAnna blinked. "Are you? Then¡­e with me."


    Sophia followed JoAnna in the bathroom and wondered, why is JoAnna dragging her whole medical suitcase with her?


    "Pee in this.", JoAnna handed a sterile cup to Sophia.


    "You don''t mean¡­?"


    "No questions. Just do it. This is one test I CAN do from here."


    JoAnna kept the testing stick of the pregnancy test on the counter and sat on the edge of the tub while waiting for the result to show.


    Sophia stared at that hourss symbol and asked: "Why are we doing a pregnancy test? I didn''t even get my period since I gave birth to Lia!"


    "Exactly.", JoAnna responded.


    Sophia inhaled sharply when the result was disyed. "How is this possible? ObGyn said that I can''t get pregnant if I''m breastfeeding."


    JoAnna leaned closer and read <em>''Pregnant''</em>. JoAnna slowly moved her gaze on Sophia''s frozen face.


    "Yes. Many women use breastfeeding as a way to avoid pregnancy but¡­", JoAnna made a dramatic pause. "You need to breastfeed regrly on every four hours or less, otherwise you might start ovting. And that is NOT 100% foolproof, because some women get pregnant even when following the strict breastfeeding regime. And as you know, ovtion happens before the period." JoAnna sighed seeing that Sophia is staring at the test unblinkingly. "Big sis, did you forget that you got pregnant with Lia while taking the pill because you skipped few? With your crazy work inst few weeks, and you even traveled overnight to the White Mansion twice, leaving Lia with nanny¡­ there is no way that you breastfed her regrly. Even now... I know you have a breast pump, but are you pumping every four hours?"


    Sophia didn''t respond. She grabbed the test stick and robotically walked to the bedroom.


    JoAnna swiftly got up and moved after Sophia with her phone ready to record a video. There is NO WAY she is missing this.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1214 - Weekend Break (3)

    Felix and Jeff stopped talking and both of them turned toward Sophia and JoAnna who walked out of the bathroom.


    "Sit.", Sophia told Felix.


    Felix''s eyes nervously darted over Sophia''s face. "Is it serious?"


    "It is. Sit!", Sophiamanded.


    "What is it? Tell me¡­", Felix said weakly while sitting on the sofa behind him.


    Sophia ced the testing stick in his hand.


    Felix looked at it for few seconds without moving. His mind was spinning. What is this? Pregnant? Who is pregnant? Did JoAnna do a test? Why would she do a test, everyone knows that she is pregnant¡­ and Sophia just finished with her pregnancy, and the two of them were making up for the lost time and¡­ Felix bolted to his feet and stared at Sophia. "This is¡­ yours?"


    "Ours.", Sophia corrected him.


    Felix limply plopped back on the sofa. This is too much of a shock. He needs a minute to process this information, but Sophia was not willing to give him any.


    Sophia got on top of Felix, grabbed his cor and started shaking him angrily. "Are you going to shut down now? How dare you! Look what you did! I''m not even used to the fact that I am a mother of one, and another one ising?! What about my body? Do you know that my breasts are so big that none of my bras fit anymore? I still didn''t lose all my pregnancy weight! And what about stretch marks? What about my work? I am awyer, a CEO of apany¡­ and you turned me into a baby machine! If I knew that having a handsome husband who is great at sex and full of high-quality sperm will put me in this state I would reconsider marrying you! You seduced me with the massages, and that irresistible ent, and the dimples on your cheeks, and all the things you can do with your hands, and the delicious food, and the fact that you can make love to me for hours! Don''t you dare shut down now! ¡­"


    Felix was not sure if Sophia is scolding him or praising him but the fact that she is pregnant was bing clearer every time she yanked his cor.


    Woohoo! He did it again!


    In one move, Felix moved Sophia''s arms and pulled her into a hug. Whatever next scolding (or a praise) wasing from her, it was swallowed in his kiss.


    "Stop shouting, woman! You will upset my baby!", Felix said and then he kissed her again. And again, and again¡­


    "Our baby¡­", Sophia corrected him with a soft voice between kisses and pulled him closer.


    JoAnna stopped recording and nudged Jeff, indicating that the two of them should leave the room which was getting steamy from those two on the sofa.


    In the hallway, JoAnna pinched Jeff''s arm when she saw that he is in a daze. "Is it so unbelievable that Sophia is pregnant?"


    "It''s not that¡­", Jeff mumbled and looked at JoAnna seriously while asking: "I know that my massages are average at best, and I don''t have a French ent, but¡­ Do you think that I am great at sex and irresistible?"


    JoAnna burst into giggles. "Yes. You are amazing. And your sperm is amazing as well, capable of producing two babies at a time."


    Jeff arched his handsome eyebrow. "Really? You are not saying that only to make me feel better?"


    JoAnna smiled mischievously and wrapped her arms around his waist. "I don''t know¡­ My memory is not so goodtely due to all the hormones. How about we go to the bedroom and you remind me?"


    Steve and Bridgette were in the living room, waiting to hear what is wrong with Sophia. They assumed it''s just fatigue, but it''s more than half an hour already, so they are concerned that it''s something serious.


    Bridgette was about to say that she is going to check on her sister-inw, when she saw Jeff carrying JoAnna to the master bedroom princess style.


    Bridgette cleared her throat. "Is Sophia OK?"


    "Yeah, fine. You will be an aunt again¡­", JoAnna responded before Jeff closed the door behind them with a kick.


    Bridgette paused and it took her few seconds to realize that JoAnna''s words mean that Sophia is pregnant. She dashed to the bedroom where Sophia and Felix are.


    Steve tried to stop her, but Bridgette was too excited and too fast.


    Bridgette got inside the room after a quick knock on the door and she paused at the sight of Sophia and Felix making out on the sofa like there is no tomorrow. They didn''t even notice her! Well, congrattions cer.


    Bridgette saw Felix''s hand go under Sophia''s skirt and she swiftly stepped back and closed the door. She does NOT want to see her brother all hot and steamy with Sophia even though she already saw too much.


    "Did you interrupt something?", Steve''s voice startled Bridgette.


    "Almost¡­"


    Steve put his arm around Bridgette''s shoulders, pulling her to walk with him outside of the apartment. "Let''s go and celebrate."


    ¡­


    Bridgette smiled when she saw choctes, strawberries and champagne waiting for them in the suite.


    "When did you order these?"


    Steve smiled mysteriously and led Bridgette to sit on the sofa. He poured a ss of bubbly beverage for each of them and ced sses on the table next to the strawberries.


    "Biddy¡­", Steve''s voice made Bridgette look away from the chocte truffles.


    She realized that Steve is kneeling and what is that sparkly thing in his hand?


    Steve smiled at Bridgette''s flustered expression. "You came into my life like a whirlwind and stirred my heart and I hope that you will never leave my side. I can''t imagine my future with any woman other than you and I hope that you will ept to spend the rest of your life with me. Bridgette Martin, will you marry me?"


    Bridgette swallowed hard. "What about your family?"


    Steve frowned slightly. "My parents like you, and others don''t matter. I will not allow them to meddle in between the two of us. Will you marry me?", Steve repeated.


    Bridgette wanted to say many other things, but she swallowed them back. They will talkter. What matters right now is that the man she adores is down on his knee, holding a diamond ring and asking her if she is willing to spend her life with him.


    Bridgette''s eyes were filled with tears from emotions. "Yes."


    Steve smiled brightly while slipping the ring on her left ring-finger. He kissed the ring before kissing Bridgette.


    "Thank you.", he whispered. "You will not regret this."


    They clinked their sses with champagne in a toast, and Bridgette said: "To our future."


    Steve nodded in agreement before downing his drink.


    Steve waited for Bridgette to finish her ss before picking her up and carrying her toward the bedroom.


    "What about the choctes?", Bridgette asked grumpily. She was looking forward to those truffles!


    Steveughed. "There are more in the bedroom."


    Bridgette grinned when she saw more strawberries and choctes and a bottle of champagne sitting in an ice bucket in the bedroom. And the bed was covered in red rose petals.


    Bridgette narrowed her eyes at Steve. "How did you know I will say <em>''yes''</em>?"


    Steve ced her on the bed and popped one chocte truffle in her mouth.


    Bridgette moaned in pleasure as rich vors spread through her mouth. That is the most delicious chocte she ever had! And she loves choctes and eats them often!


    "I knew you will say <em>''yes''</em>, just how I knew that you will love the choctes, and the strawberries, and what ising next¡­"


    Bridgette didn''t deny any of it. Steve knows her well.


    She watched Steve as he removed his clothes, and then hers¡­ and she enjoyed everything that came next.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1215 - Weekend Break (4)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    Charlie and Emma are in their suite.


    After returning from golf, the two of them freshened up and Charlie is exining to Emma the structure of thepany, assets and who from his extended family controls which part.


    Emma insisted to know this before Charlie takes her to meet the family. In this way she will know who holds what position and understand the fight-for-power situation better. Charlie agrees that it will be useful knowledge for her.


    On the table in front of them are printouts with information which is relevant to the topic they are discussing.


    Emma didn''t know that the Smith family is sorge and that Smithsonite corp. is divided in so many areas.


    In summary: Jarred is on the top of Smithsonite corp. which controls engineering, research and development of new products as well as contracts with entities outside Smithsonite corp. and legal department. Once prototype is stable and was approved (by the board), then it will go to the corresponding department for future enhancements and production which are controlled by Charlie''s cousins.


    Example is that new model of air-tond missile guidance system is engineered and prototyped under Jarred. When he approves it as ready, it will go to the board for a demonstration and voting, and if it passes, then Charlie''s Uncle, Thomas Smith will be in charge of production, finding any ws and perfecting it before it goes to the customer.


    In this way, the person who is on top of Smithsonite corp. (aka Jarred) has the control over thepany, but other members of the Smith family have some power as well as part of the board and in managing their departments.


    Most of the directors in Smithsonite corp. are Smiths, and a number of them owns 3% or more stocks and has the right to vote in board meetings.


    But no matter how much power and money they have, some of them are eyeing the CEO''s position, which is currently held by Jarred.


    Emma listened to Charlie''s exnation how it all works and summarized: "Jarred will give you the CEO''s position and his shares. With that you will own 17.4% of Smithsonite corp. But the board can vote you out of the CEO position if more than 51% of votes are against you?"


    "Almost correct. Jarred will give me his shares, but not the CEO position."


    Emma sighed in defeat. Why is all this soplicated? "OK. I need to hear that part again."


    "When Jarred gives me his shares, I will own 17.4% of Smithsonite corp. He will step down, and there will be voting for the next CEO to take over. In order to be CEO, I need more than 51% of votes from the board members. Each of the board members has at least 3% of stocks and they can vote."


    Emma thought how 17.4% is far away from 51%. "How do you know that you will get 51% or more of votes?"


    "The board members can be categorized in two groups and in two ways. The first way is the division on the ones from the Smith family vs the outsiders. Without counting me, out of fourteen board members, nine are Smiths and five are not. It is amon understanding that Smiths will NEVER allow thepany to end in the non-Smith hands, so those five outsiders are not contenders for the position of the CEO."


    "So¡­ you are saying that this division is onto five people who can''t be CEO''s and nine who canpete with you for the CEO position?"


    "Correct. Those nine are my rtives and out of them: five of them ARE waiting for their chance to take over the CEO position from me, two are happy with their current status as directors of their fields but they are not loyal to me either, and two are non-consistent. That is where we areing to the second division: members who want the CEO''s position and members who are looking into maximizing their profits. To simplify this, members holding 39% of shares will give me their votes as long as they believe that I am the man who will earn them money."


    "That is a lot of votes which can be swayed.", Emma voiced her thoughts.


    "Yes. That is why Jarred is making me shadow him for such a long time before he hands me his shares. He wants me to demonstrate that I WILL secure them profits. Another thing is that those five who are hungry for the position of the CEO are looking into their interests only. They will not vote for a Smith unless it''s them."


    "How much those five have?"


    "35%", Charlie responded.


    "A lot!", Emma eximed. "If they agree to topple you, and pick one of them as the next CEO, they need less than half of the swaying votes to take you out. Why don''t you buy off their shares and put someone else to lead those departments?"


    "That is a lot of money. Also, it''s not just about the shares. It''s about bncing the power in the family. Each of them has influence in a specific area."


    Emma frowned. What bncing of power in the family when they are at each other''s throats? But she understood that he is opposing to it. "What if you buy a portion of their shares, to weaken them?"


    "If I do, it will be considered like a personal attack. Remember those 39% I mentioned that are looking into profits only? 17% of those are Smiths and if they suspect that I''m doing a hostile takeover I''m afraid that they will start taking sides, and they will not be on mine because they will fear that I''ming for their shares next."


    Emma thought of another possibility: "What if someone else buys those shares?"


    "An outsider?"


    "Yeah."


    Charlie exhaled. He can see that Emma wants to help, but if it''s that simple, Jarred would take care of hungry family members a long time ago. "Let''s say that you have a billion dors and you decided to buy shares of Smithsonite corp. There are about 4% of shares on the stock market which can be traded on an off, and those are shares split among thousands of people who are owning anywhere from one to few hundred shares. However, for Smiths who own shares of thepany, even if they own less than 3% and can''t attend the board meetings, unless you force them to sell, they will not do it. They are not short on money. By asking them to give up on their shares, you are asking them to give up power, prestige."


    Emma pushed all the papers away and plopped back on the sofa.


    "How can you do this? How can you go to work and do your best while earning money for people who want to backstab you? How can you go into a meeting and have a civil discussion with them if you know that they wish you to¡­ die?"


    Charlie can see that Emma is upset. He pulled her into a hug and spoke in a low, soothing voice: "I am not thinking about them. Those five people and their children who are eyeing my position are not significant when I think about people who matter. I think about Jarred who has faith in me. I think about my parents who left me 5% ofpany''s shares. I think about you and our future family. I think about thousands of employees who depend on me to keep thepany prosperous so that they can take care of their families. When I think about all that, those five people are almost non-existent."


    Emma held her breath while listening to Charlie. His response was on point and uplifting and it made her understand why Jarred believes that Charlie is worthy to take over after him. "You are going to be an amazing CEO."


    Charlie smiled. "Thank you."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1216 - Weekend Break (5)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    Later that evening, they all gathered in a restaurant on the third floor of the main building.


    "Everyone!", Penny called and put her left hand on a disy, so that her sparkly engagement ring can be seen. "We are engaged!"


    "Wow! You too?!", Bridgette eximed.


    Penny was unable to hide her confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "We are engaged also!", Bridgette said enthusiastically and waved her left hand, showing her engagement ring.


    "And we are pregnant!", Felix shouted while pulling Sophia closer to him.


    After a second ofplete silence, they all burst intoughs and congrattions.


    It was a lively dinner.


    Ben said how he was thinking of proposing and how to do it, and when JoAnna invited them here he knew that this is a perfect ce. This is the ce where he and Penny reunited after a long separation, and he found out that she is pregnant. A perfect ce. So, he proposed, and she said <em>''yes''</em>.


    Penny told them that she has no ns for a big wedding. Her belly is already showing and if they go for something big, by the time they organize it, she will be huge.


    "I always dreamed of a huge princess-style wedding, but due to the circumstances, we will have a small gathering. Please expect invitations soon. I want us to do it before I turn into a whale.", Penny said while rubbing her belly. "We will have a bigger weddingter, after junior is born. Uhm¡­ not so much bigger in terms of how many people are invited, but it will be more¡­ princess-y."


    Ben confirmed with a dreamy smile on his face, still high on the fact that Penny will be his wife. "Mhm¡­ we can have a wedding on every anniversary."


    Penny turned to Emma. "Emma, since I arrived at Los Angeles, you were always by my side and I am happy to call you my best friend. Will you be my maid-of-honor?"


    Emma smiled brightly. "Yes, yes¡­" She went to Penny and hugged her. "Thank you for this honor! For a moment, it sounded like you are proposing to me."


    They moved to probe about wedding ns Steve and Bridgette have, but they just said how they still need to think about it. Currently, they don''t have any ns and they are not in a rush.


    Felix watched his sister and pressed his lips into a line, unsure how he feels about this. He is happy for Bridgette, she is so excited that she is almost glowing. At the same time, she is getting married, starting a life of her own. Ah, his baby sister is all grown up!


    Bridgette was sitting next to Sophia and Sophia used this chance to ask: "Will you tell Sylvie about your uing wedding?" Sophia knows that Bridgette is in touch with her mother.


    Bridgette confirmed. "Yes. I don''t know if I will do it over the phone or we might make a trip to visit her."


    After Felix''s wedding, Bridgette visited their mother once in the hospital. Sylvie had some strange muscle damage (courtesy of Ste) and it took a long time for her to be able to move. She can walk now, but with a limp. Bridgette finds it interesting that Sylvie never rified how she managed to hurt her body like that, it was almost like she is afraid to talk about it.


    Bridgette is in touch with her mother, but only over the phone. Sylvie is mostly grumpy and hostile, and whenever her temper res up ending a phone call is simple.


    Their talks are short, and every time Bridgette mentioned Felix, Sylvie would go into rage and Bridgette didn''t get a chance to tell her that Felix and Sophia have a daughter. On the other side, if she hears that they named the baby Cecilia, that might cause another explosion because that is the name of Damien''s mother.


    "Oh, we should invite father here!", Bridgette told Felix. "We can have a party where we will tell him that I am engaged, and you have another baby on the way!"


    Felix agreed. "Sounds great."


    "Before we make any future ns on that¡­", Sophia interjected. "I would like to have a checkup and confirm that everything is fine with me and the baby..."


    JoAnna leaned into Jeff embrace and grinned. "Sarah will totally be bummed for missing this. I don''t know what the two of them are doing, but this is... better."


    Jeffughed.


    ¡­


    Pam and Leah returned to their suite.


    "Ah, it was a very good evening!", Leah eximed. "So many good news."


    "Yeah¡­", Pam sighed.


    "What is up with you?"


    Pam shook her head.


    "Many good news¡­", Pam mumbled.


    "Are you still upset that I am leaving?", Leah guessed what the cause of Pam''s sour mood is, despite dinner in a celebratory atmosphere.


    Pam didn''t dare look at Leah, fearing that she will not be able to stayposed. Lately her feelings are all over the ce and every day she is more and more attached to Leah and looks forward when she will see her. Without any warning, Leah became center of Pam''s life and now Leah is leaving? Just like that?


    "Leah, don''t you feel anything for me?"


    Leah looked at Pam with aplex expression. "Honestly¡­ I do."


    Pam''s face lit up, but it was only for a moment, before she realized that even with their feelings in the open, Leah is still going to leave her. "Then¡­ How can you leave?"


    Leah was surprised by these questions. It almost felt like they are lovers of many years and Leah is breaking up unexpectedly. Leah knew that Pam has feelings for her, but she didn''t know it''s to this extent. Sure, they clicked well and are getting along great, and it''s undeniable that there is some chemistry, but they met only recently.


    As much as Leah wants to stay and see where this might lead, she also does not want to deny herself fulfilling her travel needs which she ignored because of Isabe. If she does not go because of Pam, isn''t she back to neglecting her needs because of a lover?


    "Pam, me leaving is something I need to do. For myself. I am suppressing myself for a long time and I finally get to be free and I crave for that feeling of doing whatever I want and not hiding or apologizing for it."


    "If you stay with me, that would limit your freedom?"


    "Pam, please¡­ don''t make this more difficult than it is. I really hope that we can part on a good note and that would leave the possibility of us picking up where we left once I am back."


    Pam pressed her lips into a line, gave a small nod and walked into her bedroom.


    Leah looked at the closed door of Pam''s bedroom and she wanted to go after her, but she didn''t. Leah knows that if she does that, it will only make things more difficult.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1217 - Weekend Break (6)

    ~ Golden Ocean Resort ~


    Leah is in her bed, thinking about the day.


    She woke up and found Pam in the living area of their suite, waiting for her. The two of them headed to the main building and had breakfast together with everyone. After breakfast, Leah went to the spa for girl-bonding time with Pam, JoAnna, Sophia, Penny, Bridgette and Emma. They met with guys for lunch after which Pam and she enjoyed chatting and hitting golf balls until those three men came and spoiled their fun. The dinner was full of good announcements and several weddings areing up in the near future.


    For some time, Leah suspected that Pam has feelings for her, but tonight Pam openly spoke about it. That was¡­ surprising. Leah didn''t expect that Pam will be so direct.


    Leah wondered, does she like Pam? Sure¡­ Pam is cute in her own dorky way and objectively, she is an attractive youngdy. But what stands out the most is her mind. Pam is smart and attentive and caring and the way her eyes sparkle when she smiles makes her enchanting.


    Leah didn''t hear the knock on her door, and she was startled to see Pam standing there.


    Leah thought how that cotton maxi-style nightgown covering Pam all the way to her ankles, does not suit her. Leah took a mental note to introduce Pam to a more revealing nightwear because Pam has a great body which should not be hidden.


    "Can we talk?", Pam asked.


    "Sure."


    Leah was surprised that Pam got on her bed and slipped under the cover.


    "I''m sorry for being selfish.", Pam said. "I know that you have your reasons, but I am going to miss you."


    "I am going to miss you too.", Leah responded.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. We will be in touch and I will send you photos. So, you will know that I didn''t forget about you."


    Pam leaned closer and kissed Leah on the lips.


    "What are you doing?", Leah asked when Pam inched away. "You know that my previous partner was a female. Did you ever kiss a woman? Are you even a lesbian?"


    "I don''t know if I am a lesbian, but I know that I like you. You are a powerful, beautiful, elegant woman and I admire you very much. I don''t want to tie you up, but I hope that you think about me while we are apart."


    "Pam, admiring me does not mean that you want to be in a romantic rtionship with me."


    "I dream about you, and I wish that you touch me¡­" Pam shuffled for a second (lifting her maxi nightgown up) and then guided Leah''s hand to the cradle of her thighs. "My body is reacting just by being close to you. No one makes me feel this way."


    Leah was surprised that Pam is¡­ wet. Really-really wet. And why is she not wearing any panties? "Aren''t you afraid that I will take advantage of you as a rebound after a breakup?"


    Pam felt Leah''s fingers move between her wet folds and she shivered. Oh, God! This feels sooooo much better than when she is doing it by herself!


    Pam inhaled a choppy breath before responding with a question: "Aren''t you afraid that I will take advantage of you to experiment and see if I''m into girls?"


    Leah''s two fingers glided between Pam''s folds which were dripping wet, and she could not deny that she is excited about this as well. At this point Leah thought: <em>''Heck, why not?''</em>


    Leah smiled when she heard Pam moan.


    "Do you want me to make you feel good?", Leah whispered.


    "Yes, please¡­", Pam breathed.


    They undressed each other between kisses and Leah confirmed that Pam is a fast learner.


    Pam''s naked body looked pearly white under the moonlight which came through the window.


    "You are beautiful.", Leah said before pulling Pam''s nipple in her mouth and at the same time Leah''s right hand went between Pam''s legs.


    Pam was all charged up and after only few moves her body stiffened and she gasped as she climaxed.


    "I''m sorry¡­", Pam said while pulling a pillow over her face.


    Leah giggled. "What are you sorry about?"


    "It was too fast, and I didn''t get to touch you much¡­"


    "Too fast?", Leah''s finger slipped inside Pam making thetter gasp in surprise. "The night has just begun."


    Pam watched in a daze Leah lower herself and she didn''t resist when Leah spread her legs.


    Pam whimpered as Leah sucked and licked her juices while Leah''s fingers glided in and out of her. This was a thousand times better than anything she imagined so far. Leah''s scent, kisses, touches, hot breath¡­ the slightest move felt like shooting stars soared through her body, waking up every nerve ending and even her toes were tingly. Pam cried and tugged on the bedsheets while her body trebled in pure ecstasy.


    "Wait.. wait¡­", Pam called breathlessly. "I want to do also¡­"


    "What do you want to do?", Leah asked between kisses.


    "I want to take care of you¡­ can we turn on the light? I want to see you."


    With the lights on, Pam got on top of Leah and kissed her on the lips. It was a long and sensual kiss that made them both crave for more but what made it great was their bodies rubbing on each other. Somehow, it was just right.


    Pam kissed and licked down Leah''s neck¡­ and she sucked on Leah''s breasts just how Leah sucked on hers while her hands explored Leah''s body.


    Pam positioned herself between Leah''s legs and observed her neatly trimmed bikini area while spreading Leah''s folds gently with thumbs, exposing the engorged peak where all the pleasure is located. Pam licked it shyly once and then she got bolder every next time, encouraged by Leah''s moans. Pam kissed Leah deeply between her folds and the sight of Leah squirming in pleasure was the best thing Pam ever saw. She knew that leaving the lights on was a good decision.


    Pam licked and sucked with more vigor and her fingers thrusted in and out of Leah, pushing Leah over the edge.


    "How was it?", Pam asked.


    Leahughed breathlessly. "Your timing for requesting a feedback is¡­ unusual."


    "What is wrong with asking for an immediate feedback? Like this I know what I did wrong so that I don''t repeat that, and also¡­ I want to know what I did right so that I can do it again."


    "Come here¡­", Leah hugged Pam.


    Pam sighed. "I wish that I have your confidence."


    Leah stifled augh. "What more confidence you need? You made a move on me. That screams confidence!"


    Pam lowered her gaze. "I admit that I was bold, and it''s totally out of my character but when I realized that you are leaving, I had to do something. Honestly, I hope to make you feel good so that youe back to me."


    "For a beginner, you did good."


    Pam hoped that it was more than good, because it was freaking great for her! "Ah, I knew that my inexperience is showing. What can I do to make it better?"


    "Don''t rush. Didn''t you say that this is an experiment if you are into girls?"


    "You know that this is not an experiment. But I am eager to try new things¡­ with you."


    "You want to try something new? How about this?" Leah scooted off the bed and reached into her suitcase.


    "What is that?", Pam asked while observing the ck and purple box in Leah''s hand.


    "It''s a toy. I never used it, so it will be the first time for the both of us. Want to try?"


    Pam nodded and watched Leah open the box.


    Pam checked the instructions and read that the angle of L-shaped silicone dildo is adjustable, each end is 6'' (about 15cm) long, and they get inserted into partners, two soft <em>''bunny ears''</em> at the base of each end are there to provide clit stimtions¡­


    "This is not the time for reading." Leah grabbed the instruction booklet from Pam''s hands and flung it across the room.


    They went back to kissing and touching and Pam held her breath while Leah applied lubricant on a L-shaped silicone dildo.


    Leah slipped one end of the dildo inside herself and slowly pushed the other one inside Pam.


    "Ready?", Leah asked between kisses.


    Pam was not sure if she heard Leah right. Ready for what? They are already kissing and touching, and that thing is inside them and¡­


    "OH! MY GOD!", Pam screamed when dildo started vibrating.


    Their movements made the toy move in and out slightly, and it hit the right spot, and vibrations stimted them from the inside while the <em>''bunny ears''</em> massaged their clits and both of them panted and cried in pleasure over and over again.


    Pam was sure that she is going to pass out. When is that damned thing going to stop? Does she want it to stop?


    Even if they are not moving, the dildo is vibrating and making them climax. But it''s difficult not to move, and that makes stimtions more intense.


    "Oh God! I don''t know how much more I can handle this!", Pam pleaded for mercy when she felt another orgasm building up. She counted six of them, or maybe seven before she gave up on counting. This is crazy-amazing!


    Leah hugged Pam and rolled them, putting Pam on top.


    They adjusted the angle of the dildo so that Pam can straddle Leah.


    "Ah¡­", Pam gasped, enjoying this new position and her hips moved, riding on the dildo and making it thrust in and out of Leah.


    The sight of Leah all flushed, gasping for air between moans and moving to match Pam''s hips was¡­ incredible. If Pam doubted if she is a lesbian or not, this sight tipped the scales.


    The two of them indulged in carnal pleasures deep into the night until they were too spent to move.


    Leah and Pam held each other to sleep, and they didn''t mind that they are sweaty because both of them were exhausted and unable to shower.


    "Leah¡­", Pam whispered. "I will wait for you toe back."


    "Mmm¡­ I wille back.", Leah mumbled before sleeping off.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1218 - Weekend Break (7)

    ~ A private ind, somewhere in the Pacific Ocean ~


    Sarah and Aiden reached the ind on Fridayte afternoon and after dinner spent the evening on the beach.


    Sarah enjoyedzing on the sand with Aiden. It''s a long time since they did just that:zing.


    Thete snack of fresh fruits was perfect, and the sight of bioluminescent phytonkton reflecting in his eyes reminded her of silly thoughts that he is a wizard. In a way, he is because he cast a spell on her, making him appear like a God in her eyes, and no other manes close to him. Her Greek God.


    As phytonkton colony was drifting away, Aiden pulled Sarah closer and started a kissing frenzy with a goal to stop her from pushing the microscopic creatures back into the ocean. He does not want to spend this perfect night on anything other than holding Sarah.


    The diversion worked.


    Sarah was swept away in passion, too distracted to think about anything other than her need to merge with Aiden and he challenged her to see who can reach the bedroom faster.


    Sarah grinned and dashed inside the vi confidently, she knows that she is faster. What she didn''t know was that Aiden climbed on the roof of the poolside bar and then used a nearby palm tree to leap on the balcony.


    Sarah rushed into the bedroom backward with a victorious grin on her face, expecting Aiden toe after her, and she yelped in surprise when he embraced her from behind.


    "I won¡­", Aiden murmured in her ear before pushing her on the bed.


    Ah, there is nothing better to get the blood pumping than a chase.


    Sarah wanted to say that he cheated, but then remembered that there was no mentioning of any rules other than who can reach there first. Her devil is a crafty one!


    ¡­


    First thing Saturday morning, Sarah reached for herptop to check the status of the army of Chaos and their kids and¡­ Aiden took theptop away. She was sure that he was still sleeping!


    "If anything is urgent, Eve will let us know. Everything else will wait until we return.", he reminded Sarah grumpily and pulled her back in the bed.


    "Sorry¡­ habit.", she said guiltily.


    As much as she wants to rx and unwind, she is used to a certain routine and it''s difficult to break out of it.


    She snuggled next to him and took a deep breath. "I missed this."


    He smiled. "Me too."


    "What are we doing today?", Sarah asked. They talked about this being a rxing stress-free weekend, but she knows that Aiden always has ns.


    "I was thinking that after breakfast we go for a walk which can end with skinny dipping before lunch."


    Sarah likes this n. During the walk she will get a chance to interact with birds. Sarah took a mental note to get some bird food to make the feathery creatures more obedient. "Lunch at the gazebo?"


    He hummed in confirmation. "If you wish."


    ¡­


    Later that afternoon, Sarah was in the shower, happily humming a tune while remembering the day. After lunch at the gazebo the two of them went to the beach and raced with jet-skis for about one hour before gearing up and snorkeling.


    She really missed this. Just the two of them and no one else. They are on the ind about twenty-four hours and they made love on four asions: on the beach after dinner, then in the bedroom before sleeping off, after breakfast while getting ready for their hike (in the master closet), and in the gazebo after lunch.


    It''s a long time since she rxed and enjoyed like this. It helps her stir those raw feelings of pure love and lust which Sarah had for Aiden before Lebedev and Voronin families threw a shade on their lives. It''s not that she loves him less or that she wants him less, but she has other things on her mind as well and more than often they throw her into a not-romantic mood.


    Sarah told herself to stop. She needs to stop thinking about those families and anything else. That is why they came here, to rx and unwind and enjoy each other. And she is enjoying¡­


    Thinking about enjoying, she decided not to dress up. A towel will suffice. She knows that Aiden is waiting for her in the bedroom and when he sees her in a towel he will get the message: they can enjoy some intimacy before dinner.


    Sarah stepped out of the bathroom she smiled when she saw that Aiden has only a towel around his waist. Perfect! They are matching!


    Her smile faded when she realized that Aiden is fiddling with his phone.


    "Are you checking your messages?", Sarah asked in disbelief. That morning he took theptop away from her!


    "Yeah¡­", Aiden admitted without looking at Sarah.


    "Did Eve say that something urgent happened?"


    Aiden realized that Sarah is angry. He slowly lifted his gaze and looked at her guiltily. "Well¡­ no. But Jesse sent me three messages saying that he needs my input."


    Sarah snorted in response and plopped on the bed.


    Aiden took that as an OK. He grabbed his t-shirt and pulled it over his head before leaning above Sarah and kissing her on the cheek. "Thanks! You are great! I will get him on a video call, and it will not take more than three minutes, I promise!"


    Aiden gave her a quick kiss on the lips before grabbing hisptop and stepping out in a hurry.


    Sarah exhaled in frustration and checked time. 6:12 PM, that is 9:12 PM in Los Angeles. And if it''s rted to the White family whose base is in Austin, that is 11:12 PM for them! What can be so important that it can''t wait tomorrow? Or when they go back home?


    Sarah snorted while thinking that it probably can wait, but Jesse told Aiden that there is something, and Aiden is not the one to leave things unfinished no matter how small they are.


    She loves this side of Aiden, his attention to details is admirable, and the fact that he is very responsible and reliable is amazing¡­ but this is their vacation, damnit! And he took away herptop that same morning!


    Sarah was thinking if she should dress up. She was hoping for some intimate time with Aiden before dinner, however, it seems that is NOT happening.


    Maybe she SHOULD dress up, as a punishment for him but s, that would be a punishment for her as well. Ah, decisions, decisions¡­


    Sarah checked the time: 6:20 PM. What is taking so long? He said<em> ''no more than three minutes''</em> and that was eight minutes ago!


    Sarah scooted off the bed and went to find Aiden. How dares he leave her in the bedroom to wait while he talks with Jesse during their vacation and she wearing only a towel?!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1219 - Weekend Break (8)

    Just as Sarah suspected, she found Aiden two doors down the hallway in a room which is something like a library-study.


    Built-in shelves are lining up the walls, filled with books from floor to ceiling. Large windows are letting the daylight in, making it look bright and airy, despite dark-red wood interior.


    There is a sitting area with onerge sofa and two matching sofa-chairs, two ottomans and an elegant coffee table in front of the sofa.


    On the right is arge dark red desk, and there is Aiden¡­ seated at that desk, facing hisptop and talking to someone on the video conference. Ah, she recognized the voices. It''s not only Jesse but Mason and Ryder as well! And there is a chance that someone else is on the call also.


    Sarah observed that Aiden lowered his leather office chair to the max and he scooted under the desk, probably to avoid risking to expose that other than that t-shirt he is wearing a towel only. She tilted her head slightly to see under the desk and smiled at the sight of his legs spread wide and he is wiggling his toes like he is humming a tune in his mind.


    Aiden''s eyes darted to Sarah few times and he smiled. To her irritation, he showed no intention to end the call.


    She paid attention to the conversation¡­ Ryder was telling them how next weekend they will move some assets to a new warehouse, and he needs Aiden to approve people with the right skills who will secure this operation¡­ Mason assured them that so far there is no information leak to the outsiders¡­ and then Ryder started listing things which will be moved.


    Frustration bubbled inside Sarah. How is this urgent?


    Aiden found himself in a predicament. He epted Jesse''s request for a video call after reading in a text message that Jesse would like to know how many people are OK for a certain mission. Aiden assumed that it will be a simple sync-up, but he didn''t know that Mason and Ryder will join as well. It seems that they were in a meeting of their own when Aiden confirmed to Jesse that he ising online.


    Aiden told them that he is on a vacation and does not have much time, but they started talking about ns for the next week and he can''t find a good opportunity to interject and to tell them that he needs to log off (or Sarah will blow a fuse).


    He noticed that Sarah entered the room and is giving him the <em>''end the call now''</em> look and he got so nervous that he started wiggling his toes. They are on a vacation and he does not want to provoke her. And to make things worse, when she wanted to check her emails that morning he told her not to, and now he is stuck in a call and she is waiting for him. Why are Mason and Ryder still talking? Since Sarah entered, he is unable to focus on what they are saying, and he knows that his time is running out¡­


    "SHIT!", Aiden eximed when he felt that Sarah took him in her mouth. When did she get under the desk? And howe he didn''t notice that she removed the towel? Oh, she didn''t remove it, it''s just pushed up¡­


    "Are you OK?", Ryder asked Aiden with concern apparent in his voice.


    Aiden cleared his throat awkwardly.


    "Yes. Yes. Continue.", he said on a reflex and clutched the desk while trying to keep his expression neutral.


    He nced down and met Sarah''s eyes.


    <em>''Oh, God! She never looked so sultry before!''</em>


    He swallowed hard.


    <em>''Ah, this feels so good! ...</em><em>Shit, shit! Doesn''t she know that I am in a video conference?''</em>


    Aiden panicked when he realized that even if he manages to control his sounds his face IS twitching involuntarily! But there is no way he will push her away, the things she is doing are too good.


    Aiden is not sure if it was few seconds or few minutes, but she is not stopping, and he does not want her to stop... He is unable to control the muscles of his face and his breath is bing ragged¡­ and there are people on that screen talking to him and noticing that something is not right...


    Aiden inhaled and said in a shaky voice: "Something came up. If anything is urgent by Monday, Jesse will decide."


    Aiden mmed hisptop shut and released a suppressed whimper at the feeling of Sarah diligently sucking from his top while her hand pumped the base which didn''t fit in her mouth and her other hand is pressing that magical spot just behind his scrotum... Ah, every time she goes down on him, she is getting better.


    Sarah can hear Aiden''s sounds and she guessed that he is getting there. Her hand gripped harder and her head bobbed faster, and a secondter he reached under the desk and grabbed a fistful of her hair to guide her head, setting the pace he needs to push him over the edge.


    She enjoyed seeing that his toes curled up a second before his body stiffened and he shuddered in his release.


    His rxed face just after he orgasms is spellbinding and she is ecstatic to know that she is the one who brings him into this state.


    Sarah loves how he is so sensitive that his whole body twitches when she licks thosest few drops.


    Sarah giggled while hugging him around his waist and resting her head on his toned abs. "It seems your meeting ended faster than expected."


    Aidenughed weakly and took few deep breaths before sliding off the chair and joining her under the desk. "You are more than wee toe and end my every meeting."


    "Next time I will stop just before youe.", Sarah warned him.


    "You would not dare!"


    "You dare to take myptop away and in the same day you checked your messages and even joined the conference call¡­", Sarah reminded him while fake-angrily looking away.


    Aiden has to admit that she has a point. He hugged her and nuzzled her neck with his nose. "Sorry, it will not happen again."


    Sarah smiled. She likes when he is coaxing her. "If it does not happen again, then you have nothing to fear. I am just retaliating, keep that in mind."


    Aiden kissed her and his hand slid from her knee between her thighs.


    "Oh, I love how wet you are.", Aiden mumbled when his fingers slipped inside her effortlessly.


    Sarah closed her eyes and smiled. "You know that going down on you makes me excited."


    Aiden hummed in approval and kissed her one more time before moving lower. It is time for him to return the service and make here under the desk.


    He knows her body well and it didn''t take long for Sarah to cry his name while gasping for air.


    She was still panting when he got on top of her.


    Sarah wanted to ask: aren''t they going to move to the bed? Or a sofa at least? There is a perfectly good sofa right there! But she felt the pressure of Aiden pushing in and that familiar satisfying feeling of him filing her up just right and she got her answer as the sparks of pleasure shoot through her body with his every thrust: tonight''s fun is happening in this library-study room, under the desk. Well, Aiden was never picky about the location.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1220 - Weekend Break (9)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Saturday, 9:34 PM


    Sean and Ryan are staying at the Cliffside Vi.


    The Ronin twins arrived on Friday evening and since then the two of them are spending their time with Allen and Julius. Ade and Jamari joined and so did the other kids on few asions, like training and studying, but most of their time here, Sean and Ryan are with Allen and Julius.


    They ended their Friday in the yroom and Saturday started with a training where Allen and Julius checked the progress of the self-training Sean and Ryan did and praised them because their stamina improved significantly. After training, they had breakfast and all four of them headed to the UCLA campus to check it out. It''s massive! They ended up in the administrative building, talking with few volunteers who offered information on various programs.


    It was a satisfying morning which ended with a scrumptious meal in a restaurant located at the UCLA campus. In all honesty, the food was not so great, and the service was not very good either, but the fact that it''s a restaurant at UCLA made everything few notches fancier and tastier than it really is.


    They returned to the Cliffside Vi and spent the afternoon studying. No matter what courses Ryan and Sean want to select, they need to enroll first and to do that they must pass the entrance exams. Luckily, Allen and Julius are preparing for taking their SATs as well, so the four of them can study together.


    Ryan and Sean were impressed to see the study areas avable for the kids. This ce has everything! The room they used has a huge whiteboard, projector and arge table with swiveling chairs around it. Outside, in themon area are vending machines with drinks and snacks and they don''t need money in order to dispense their precious contents!


    After about one hour, N, Oni and Ron joined them. All of them are preparing for SATs.


    Sean and Ryan exchanged nces. Why are all these people so much younger than they are? And most of them already HAVE college credits! The Ronin twins swallowed their grief and channeled it toward studying harder.


    They took turns who leads the discussion for a selected topic. Before ending, they took mock-exams which covered topics they studied and discussed questions where their answers didn''t match. It was a very productive afternoon.


    After dinner, Ryan and Sean got in Allen''s and Julius'' suite.


    They didn''t want to go for a night out because there is plenty to do at the Cliffside Vi.


    "After such a busy day, we should celebrate!", Ryan said with a smug expression when he put two six-packs of Budweiser on the coffee table in the living room.


    "Beer?", Allen asked in surprise. "How did you get that?"


    "I have my ways¡­", Ryan said mysteriously.


    Sean pped him on the shoulder. "His ways are ckmailing Mike to buy it for us or he will expose that Mike and Emma''s assistant have a thing going on."


    "Tiffany?", Julius asked with a grin. Everyone loves a good gossip.


    Ryan nodded knowingly. "Yup. We caught him texting and giggling like a schoolgirl and then he carelessly left his phone behind and we read the messages. Those two are having more than a thing going on and if it''s not a secret, we would call her sister-inw."


    Allen could not believe that Ryan and Sean are so mischievous. "You read your brother''s messages?"


    Sean shrugged. "It''s Mike''s fault for keeping his birthday as a pin to unlock his phone. It''s like he is asking for us to check."


    Ryan didn''t want to talk about Mike and Tiffany anymore. They have more important things right here! He pointed at the beer on the table while talking: "There are twelve cans, and four of us so¡­ three each."


    Sean saw that Allen and Julius are exchanging nervous nces and decided to offer his encouragement: "At most you get a buzz. Budweiser is not strong¡­"


    Well, Allen and Julius are teenagers and curious about beer and alcohol and stuff and the temptation is right in front of them and Sarah and Aiden are not home, and Sean said that at most they will get a buzz so¡­ why not?


    About one hourter¡­


    Sean and Ryan leaned on each other while walking outside the suite and tripping on their own feet.


    "Will you be OK to reach your rooms?", Allen asked.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ see you in the morning¡­", Sean slurred while supporting Ryan.


    Allen looked at the table full of empty cans and rubbed his head.


    This was unexpected. Sure, he feels slightly dizzy, but other than that he is fine.


    He looked at Julius who had difficulty focusing his eyes.


    Allen concluded that his tolerance to alcohol is unexpectedly high. Or at least it''s much better than what the other three guys have.


    Allen saw Julius stand up from the sofa and sway and Allen rushed to support him.


    "Slowly, Juju¡­"


    Julius felt Allen on his right and went to lean on him, but he was too heavy and they both fell on the sofa.


    Allen''s back was on the sofa''s armrest and Julius'' leaned on Allen''s chest while Julius ended up in-between his legs.


    Allen wrapped his arms around Julius, enjoying this unexpected intimacy.


    Allen''s breath tickled Julius'' neck and he squirmed a bit before calling: "Al¡­ I feel hot¡­"


    Julius suddenly jerked into a fully seated position, swiftly removed his t-shirt and plopped back to rest on Allen.


    Allen swallowed hard, feeling the heat of his body increase. He wondered, how much is Julius aware of what he is doing? But he is not silly to pass on this unexpected treat. Allen didn''t feel guilty about this, he will not force himself on Julius, maybe just a bit of kissing and touching, that''s it.


    Allen hugged Julius again and kissed his neck. Once, twice¡­ and then licked his earlobe, which made Julius squirm and moan.


    "Al, I feel hot¡­" Julius fumbled with the buttons of his jeans and yanked them down, leaving him in his boxer shorts.


    "Still hot¡­", Juliusined.


    Allen chuckled. "There is not much left for you to remove."


    Julius took Allen''s hand in his and pulled it lower from his chest. Allen held his breath, wondering how low will they go?


    "Hot¡­", Julius breathed when he put Allen''s hand on his erection which threatened to burst out of his boxer shorts.


    Allen realized that the heat Julius is talking about is not the temperature and it''s not that he does not want to but¡­"Are you sure you want me to help you?"


    Julius hummed and moved his hips, making him thrust against Allen''s palm. "Please¡­"


    Allen closed his eyes and swallowed hard.


    "You are drunk. Let me take you to bed. You should sleep.", Allen said robotically while fighting the desire which swelled inside him.


    It''s not that Allen does not want to, but Julius is drunk. What will happen in the morning when Julius uses Al of taking advantage of the situation? Or is it worse if Julius wakes up in the morning and does not remember anything?


    Julius allowed Allen to push him up and hook his arm around his shoulders while walking to the bedroom.


    When they reached to the bed, Julius tugged Allen, making them both fall on the mattress.


    Julius got on top of Allen and started grinding himself on him.


    Allen tried pushing Julius away, but Julius is too heavy and strong. Why is he clinging onto him?


    "Juju¡­ you are drunk."


    "I am not that drunk, Al¡­ Just buzzed¡­", Julius spoke in Allen''s neck, making Allen''s hair stand on ends. "It gives me the courage to do what I want to do for some time. And I can feel that you need a release also. How about we help each other?"


    Allen thought that his heart will leap out of his chest when he felt Julius kissing him and unbuttoning his pants at the same time.


    Allen was not sure which way to focus. Julius'' hot palm circled around his length and started moving rhythmically and at the same time Julius'' tongue invaded his mouth, kissing him sloppily and causing a sensory overload.


    Allen scolded himself. Why is he allowing Julius to take initiative every time?


    Allen tugged Julius'' underwear down and pumped Julius'' hot rod while returning his kisses and it was the best feeling ever.


    Like any normal teenagers in heat, they climaxed within a minute.


    Allen reached for the napkins from the side table and they wiped off the mess their release made while avoiding to look at each other. It''s not that they didn''t want it, both of them did... but now that it''s done, both of them felt bashful.


    After few excruciatingly long seconds, Julius pulled Allen into a hug and Allen was surprised to feel Julius'' tongue in his mouth again. They hugged and kissed and less than a minuteter, Allen felt that Julius is hard and ready and grinding on his thigh.


    "You didn''t have enough?", Allen asked breathlessly.


    "Don''t pretend like you did.", Julius responded while his palm rubbed Allen''s erection, pointing out the fact that Allen is hard and ready also.


    Allen licked his lips nervously and decided to see how far this can go. "Do you mind if I use my mouth this time?"


    Julius paused. "Only if you let me use my mouth on youter."


    Allen smiled and kissed Julius before scooting lower.


    That night even though they didn''t go all the way, they touched each other and used their mouths for more than just kissing.


    They slept off while holding each other just like any other night, but this night it was more intimate than ever before. And that intimacy had nothing to do with the fact that they slept nude, it was some other connection which started from the heart and grew stronger with trust that they don''t need to hold back in front of one another.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1221 - The Grand Opening Of The LAMC RC (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Grand opening of Emma''s rehabilitation center¡­


    Wednesday, 3:00 PM


    Days passed quickly and Emma was busy with preparations for the grand opening of her rehabilitation center.


    Rehabilitation center is registered as an independent branch of LA Medical Center, so JoAnna organized resources of LA Medical Center to handle all legal and media preparations in order for the grand opening to be well publicized and without any issues with thew.


    Emma has 40% of ownership, JoAnna is the next one with 30%, Charlie has 15%, Jarred, Sarah and Aiden have 5% each.


    Emma''s original n was that she and JoAnna have about two-thirds and the rest to be owned by the bank (and eventually end up on the stock market, avable to the highest bidder) because she needed additional financing. However, Charlie, Jarred, Sarah and Aiden came unexpectedly and said that they want to own a piece of her center because they believe that it has a bright future and it''s a great investment. After all, Charlie, Sarah and Aiden are Emma''s patients and the three of them experienced her treatments first-hand. Jarred also believes in Emma because he knows how many doctors told Charlie that he will never walk and yet, here he is, moving around with no wheelchair.


    With money which came as apologies after <em>''the dress incident''</em>, and investments from others, Emma managed to get the rehabilitation center built and equipped without any bank loan. She is very happy about that.


    Charlie signed away his voting rights to Emma, and so did Sarah and Aiden which puts Emma to 65% when decisions need to be made. Jarred said that he is busy and has no ns of attending board meetings and that he should be treated like a silent partner.


    In this way, Emma has the right to make all decisions rted to the rehabilitation center and JoAnna said that she has no ns of meddling, but she hopes to have a role of an advisor.


    Back to the grand opening¡­


    As Emma''s personal assistant, Tiffany was the main point of contact rted to organizing of the press conference, ribbon-cutting ceremony and the cocktail party at the end of the event. She is proud of the oue, considering that it''s her first time to do such an event. Bridgette provided her inputs and assistance, just to make sure everything is done well.


    The location of the rehabilitation center was separated by two office buildings from the main LA Medical Center building and JoAnna and Emma negotiated to buy those two buildings. Once the existing tenants relocated, those two buildings were demolished and in their ce there is now a three-story high tunnel-like connection between LA Medical Center and Emma''s rehabilitation center through which patients (and employees) can move between two locations without stepping outside.


    The connection has several resting areas and on the main level there is a caf¨¦ which opens up to arge private garden which is closed off from public by the three-story high tunnel-structure.


    The garden isndscaped based on Emma''s vision of a quiet oasis where patients can enjoy in the shade ofrge trees or next to the pond which features a waterfall, enjoying the sound of birds. It''s very rxing and after today, it will be avable to all the patients of the LA Medical Center (which includes Emma''s rehabilitation center as well).


    The event started with a press conference in the garden.


    Reporters from medical and local media asked questions and Emma, JoAnna and three other directors from LA Medical Center provided answers on how rehabilitation center will serve patients and its role as an extension of the LA Medical Center.


    Charlie allowed them to use his data to show how Emma''s techniques helped him walk again as part of the promotion campaign. JoAnna requested that they omit the part about her experimental surgery for which JoAnna provided a convincing alternative.


    The ribbon cutting ceremony started with a speech given by the mayor of Los Angeles. He spoke about LA Medical Center and its role in the city and how he sees a bright future for the rehabilitation center¡­ mostly standard stuff. As a mayor of the city, he gives these speeches often.


    Emma and JoAnna used super-oversized scissors to cut the red ribbon in front of the main entry of the rehabilitation center.


    That <em>''snap''</em> caused arge apuse after which everyone entered the hall and that meant that the cocktail party can begin!


    Other than the reporters, shareholders, directors and city officials, there were other guests present.


    All three Ronin brothers are in the attendance, and so are Sarah''s and Aiden''s kids. Of course, present are also Jeff (he would not let JoAnna go by herself), Penny, Ben, Ellie, Jasper, Sophia and Felix.


    They invited a number of online influencers who will blog about the rehabilitation center as part of the marketing campaign.


    Other than Jarred, among guests are five other members of the Smith family. Emma met few of them one weekend at Jarred''s vi, but it was just an introduction because Charlie dropped some documents to his Uncle, and they didn''t stay to socialize.


    Charlie is not happy that his rtives came here, if it''s up to him, he will stay away from them and keep them as far as possible from Emma, but they insisted oning to see the rehabilitation center which gets the credits for making Charlie walk again. Charlie knows that none of them care if Charlie is walking or not and they are justing up with excuses because their real agenda is to get close to Emma, but Emma advised him to rx.


    "We are bound to interact with them sooner orter.", Emma told him.


    "And if it''s up to me, it will be aster as possible.", Charlie said grumpily.


    "At least here they areing to our territory¡­", Emma tried to reason with Charlie.


    Charlie agreed with Emma, but he told her that he still does not like it. "We will double the security. Make sure you are never-ever alone. I can''t be at ease knowing that they are nearby. OK?"


    Back to present¡­


    The entry hall hasrge tables set up with drinks and snacks and there is soft music toplete the ambience of an upscale afternoon cocktail party.


    People approached Emma in small groups to congratte her on this grand opening and to wish her good luck with running the center. Charlie stood by Emma''s side proudly and she is happy that he is there to support her.


    While standing by Emma''s side, Charlie kept an eye on other Smiths. Other than Jarred, there is Charlie''s Uncle Thomas and his two children: David and Aileen. Present are two more Charlie''s cousins: Logan and Caleb. Charlie finds that those five Smiths are acting¡­ normal. Logan and Caleb even brought dates with them! They approached Emma to congratte her and greeted Charlie, but other than that they are standing on the side, chatting and keeping to themselves.


    Charlie does not trust them, and he believes that they are waiting for their time to act. However, he does not know when that will be. Today? Next week? Next year? The suspense is eating him alive and if it''s up to him, he would just ask all five of them to leave.


    Organized tours showed to the interested guests various treatment rooms.


    Emma already hired the staff for the rehabilitation center, and they are in attendance, celebrating opening of their workce (they officially start working tomorrow).


    Therapists are present in treatment rooms and giving demonstrations to volunteers from the audience.


    It was not surprising that no one wanted to try the electric-therapy where nerves and muscles are stimted by low electric currents. But even with an incentive of swimsuits, they had no volunteers for the water therapy because no one wanted to get wet (they all came to attend an upscale event and getting wet is not part of the n).


    Other than those two, the other demonstrations went well.


    Thergest line of volunteers was for the deep tissue massage. Emma was expecting that, it was Charlie''s favorite as well and even now he asks for it asionally.


    Sarah and Aiden used this asion to give mini-missions to their kids.


    Ade saw this as a chance to redeem himself from the fiasco of being the only one notpleting his mission at Jeff''s birthday party. And maybe, just maybe, he gets reinstated as a general. Ade can see that Sarah wants to give him his title and privileges back and she is waiting for an opportunity to do so. He is confident that this is his time to shine!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1222 - The Grand Opening Of The LAMC RC (2)

    Emma got a breather between two groups of peopleing to congratte her on the grand opening and she decided to use this time to ask Tiffany if everyone arrived.


    "I''m going to check on Tiff¡­", Emma told Charlie before walking down the hallway which is closed away for this event. That is the hallway where offices are, and they didn''t n to allow outsiders in that area because there areputers which are already connected to the LA Medical Centerwork and they can be used to ess sensitive data of the patients. Of course, everything is password protected, but you can''t be too careful.


    Charlie didn''t go with Emma, because they have security personnel at the entrance to that hallway and technically, no one without authorization can ess it.


    One of the offices was used as an <em>''event-nning-central''</em> and Emma is confident that Tiffany is there.


    Emma entered the office and froze.


    Why is Tiffany sitting on the desk and Mike is standing between her legs, pushing her skirt up while kissing her so fervently that Emma can describe it as <em>''eating her''</em>? Emma was aware that Mike and Tiffany are exchanging secret nces and that they are attracted to each other but this¡­ just what is this?


    Emma cleared her throat to get their attention.


    Tiffany panicked when she saw Emma. She pushed Mike away from her, leaped off the desk and adjusted her skirt while Mike fixed her top.


    It was Mike''s turn to clear his throat. "We didn''t hear you."


    Emma was unable to conceal the shock on her face. "I can see that¡­ but I don''t know what I saw¡­ care to exin?"


    Mike nced at Tiffany. He wanted to tell Emma since day one, but Tiffany was the one wanting them to keep it a secret from Emma. Now what? Why does he feel like a teenager who got caught doing something naughty? They are both grown-ups, engaging in a consensual rtionship, and they should not sneak around.


    Tiffany stared at the floor, not sure what to say. Emma is her employer and she felt awkward to say that she is in a rtionship with Mike, and with every passing day it was more and more difficult and now they are here, and Emma saw them and¡­ Tiffany does not know what to say.


    "Anyone?", Emma persisted while her eyes darted between Mike and Tiffany.


    "We are dating.", Mike responded.


    "Thank you for stating the obvious.", Emma said sarcastically. "Since when?"


    Mike hesitated before responding: "Since the first time I visited you."


    Emma paused while doing the math in her mind. "That is almost a month ago! Why are you hiding?"


    Tiffany gathered her courage to speak. "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I fell for him and I didn''t know how to tell you. You are my employer and I asked Mike to keep it a secret. I thought that I will figure a way to tell you, but the longer it dragged, it was more difficult and¡­ here we are."


    "Is Tiff the reason why you want toe to Los Angeles?", Emma asked Mike.


    "If I say no, that would be a lie. However, I want to move because of my future, and I hope that future includes Tiffany as well."


    Emma can see that Tiffany and Mike are exchanging nces and that tells her that they share the same feelings. "Does mom know?"


    "Mom knows that I''m going to stay in Los Angeles, but she thinks that it''s temporarily because of my studies. As for the rtionship between me and Tiff¡­ If Sean and Ryan didn''t tell her, then no." Mike didn''t tell his twin brothers about him and Tiffany, but the two rascals found out by snooping around. Luckily, they agreed to keep it a secret and to allow Mike to reveal it to others at his own pace.


    Emma turned to leave.


    "Are you upset?", Tiffany asked in panic. She can see that Emma''s expression is not good.


    Emma paused while formting the answer in her mind. "I am disappointed that you didn''t tell me but other than that, both of you are grownups and I have no right to get in-between you two. I hope that you refrain from inappropriate behavior during work hours¡­ and don''t leave bodily fluids in the office where my staff should examine patients."


    Mike and Tiffany watched Emma walk out and they both had a start when the door closed with a bang much louder than they expected.


    Tiffany took a deep breath and hid her face in her palms.


    Mike pulled her in his embrace. "It''s OK. I will talk to her."


    "It''s not OK. This whole mess is because I was not confident that we will work out and I wanted to keep it a secret.", Tiffany spoke into her palms.


    Mike remembered Tiffany''s words. "You fell for me?"


    Tiffany looked at Mike through her fingers. "What?"


    "You told Emma that you fell for me. Or did I hear it wrong?"


    Reluctantly, Tiffany lowered her hands, exposing herpletely red face and she hugged Mike. "I don''t know when or how, but I fell in love with you."


    Mike''s smile was so big that his cheeks hurt. "Does that mean that we will live together?"


    Tiffany nodded. "Yes."


    Mike thought that his heart is about to leap out of his chest. More than once he asked Tiffany about them living together, but she was always avoiding the topic. Now she said <em>''YES''</em>!


    Mike gave her a juicy kiss on the lips and smiled brightly while talking: "I start my job at Smithsonite corp. on Monday. When I get my first paycheck, we can get an apartment¡­ or do you want us to move in that guesthouse which Charlie offered?"


    Tiffany thought about it and she knows that Charlie offered the four-bedroom guesthouse at the back of his property to Ronin brothers to use. She was not included in that offer, and she does not feel at ease taking advantage of that. After all, she is only an assistant, an outsider, and she would not befortable living with Ronin brothers. "I would like us to get our ce, if that is OK with you."


    "Sure. Whatever you say."


    Mike hugged Tiffany tightly and in his mind calcted how much time until his first paycheck.


    Charlie got him a job to work in one of thebs as a technical assistant. Mike''s job is to make sure that engineers have everything they need to do their jobs and at the same time it will give Mike a great exposure into what engineers are doing. Charlie told him that it is a low skill job, but if he ys his cards right, it can be a great jumping board when he gets qualifications of an engineer so he will not need to start from a junior position. Mike likes that. And the sry is more than he expected.


    ¡­


    Emma was too distracted to join the party and she headed to the restroom. She would rather go outside in the garden to clear her head a bit, but everywhere are guests and reporters and she does not want to give them a reason to gossip ande with some crazy ideas why she is so out of it.


    It''s not that Emma does not approve of Mike and Tiffany¡­ they are both good people and responsible grownups, but she is disappointed that they are sneaking around without telling her. Now Emma understood why Mikees every weekend and he was fine when Emma was not home. He said that he is studying, yeah right¡­ based on what she saw in that office she can imagine how much studying he did.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1223 - The Grand Opening Of The LAMC RC (3)

    Emma washed her face in the restroom and told herself to get it together.


    After all, she took months to bring Charlie to meet her family and she didn''t introduce him as a boyfriend but as a fianc¨¦ right away. However, they were in different cities. It''s not like she saw her family every weekend and pretended to be friends-only with Charlie in front of them.


    Now Emma understands Sophia''s point that between an employer and a personal assistant there needs to be a connection of trust. How can she trust Tiffany after this? Knowing that Tiffany hid for a month that she is with Mike while sneaking around, Emma is wondering: what else is Tiffany hiding? Even if she is not hiding anything now, how can Emma have confidence that Tiffany will not work behind her back in the future?


    It''s not that Emma didn''t see signs that something is going on, but she brushed them away because she believed that if something IS going on, Mike and Tiffany will tell her.


    Ah, people areplicated. Emma prefers working with muscles and nerve damage. It''s simpler.


    Emma was startled by a woman who was standing few steps away and staring at her. It took her few seconds to recognize Aileen Smith.


    "Hi Aileen, can I help you?"


    Aileen snorted. "What makes you think that you can help anyone?"


    Emma blinked. "Excuse me?"


    "What makes you think that you are good enough to join my Smith family?"


    Emma realized that Aileen is talking about Emma''s rtionship with Charlie. Charlie told her that there will be people opposing it, but she never expected anything like an ambush in the restroom where a woman will talk to her derisively. What is this? High school? Well, she prefers thispared to scheming behind her back.


    Emma faked a smile and spoke to Aileen: "I apologize. I didn''t recognize you as a person who gives permission to outsiders to date your extended family members. Are you a clerk? Or maybe a ticket seller at the entrance of a circus?"


    Aileen was outraged. "WHAT? How dare you, a simple nurse talk to me like that? You are just trash who got picked up!"


    "I have no idea what you think that you can aplish by throwing insults my way, but I don''t have time for this."


    Emma moved to leave the restroom and Aileen grabbed her arm.


    "I am not done!", Aileen hissed.


    Emma narrowed her eyes at Aileen. In a split second, the base of Emma''s palmnded on Aileen''s forehead, pushing her backward. Aileen was caught by surprise when her head mmed on the wall behind her.


    Emma didn''t give her a chance to recover. She gripped Aileen''s neck and said angrily: "If you get in my way one more time, I will flush you down the toilet with the rest of the crap. Understood?"


    Aileen nodded frantically and she was relieved when Emma released her neck.


    "Now get out!", Emmamanded.


    Without dy, Aileen dashed out of the bathroom.


    Emma was all brave and intimidating, but now that Aileen got out, Emma realized that she is shaking. After all, she never did anything like this.


    Emma went back to the sink to wash her face with cold water.


    "Nicely done!", Sarah''s praise startled Emma.


    Emma realized that somehow, Sarah knows what happened. Where was she? "Thanks. Why didn''t you help me?", Emma grumbled.


    Sarah stifled augh. "Did you need my help?"


    "Well, no."


    Sarah smiled seeing Emma''s shaky hands. "The first time is the hardest. It will get better as you gain more experience in bashing people."


    Emma took a deep breath, trying topose herself.


    Sarah can see that Emma''s mind is in turmoil and she offered her exnation: "If I made an appearance, it would be you showing that woman her ce while someone got your back. Like this, the woman knows that you can take care of her by yourself. It gives you a better image."


    Emmaughed weakly. "Thank you for worrying about my image."


    "Take few more deep breaths before going out. That woman is prideful, she will not give up so easily, and the next time she might note by herself. Don''t show her that what happened shook you up."


    Emma nodded in understanding. Her hunch is also that this is not over. "What do you suggest?"


    "Remember your training. And remember not to walk around without your bodyguards. Where are they?"


    Emma pointed toward the outside, but Sarah knows that all bodyguards have assigned positions to watch over and Emma has no one following her.


    Sarah shook her head in disapproval. "You need to increase your vignce. A woman like those doesn''t y fair. By staying carefree you are putting more pressure on Charlie. Show him that you are taking this seriously. Charlie was in the wheelchair and his cousins rejoiced, what makes you think that they will be civil toward you?"


    Sarah saw that Emma''s mood dropped and she offered encouragement: "As I said, you did great. Keep it up. Show them that they can''t shake you up and that you can fend for yourself. Also, don''t forget that we always got your back."


    Emma paused. "Did you know that I will be here?"


    Sarah smiled. "Me and my crew are covering up the whole area. If I was not here, Oni or Z would provide you with assistance¡­ if needed."


    Emma nced around the restroom suspiciously. "Where exactly were you?"


    Sarahughed. Who knows what Emma is imagining? An invisibility cloak? Or maybe some shrinking feature. "Outside. I got in when that woman left."


    "How would you know if I got into trouble I can''t take care of by myself?"


    Sarah pointed up and Emma was surprised to see a drone. Was it there the whole time?


    "As I said, me and my crew are covering up the area.", Sarah repeated.


    Emma rxed and looked at Sarah gratefully. "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry about it. We are treating this like a practice mission for our teamwork."


    Emma was about to walk out when Sarah stopped her.


    "Emma¡­ Don''t be too hard on Tiffany."


    Emma frowned when she realized¡­"You know about her and Mike?"


    "Oni told me.", Sarah admitted.


    Emma exhaled in frustration. "Everyone knew except for me."


    "It''s not like that. Tiffany told Oni because they are good friends. Tiffany might be smart and capable and with a bubbly personality, but on the inside she is insecure. Her whole life she lived under the strict guidance of her parents who used her as a tool, and she feels¡­ unworthy. That is why she didn''t say anything to anyone because she thought how Mike is too good for her, and that he will leave her. And she also thinks that the job you gave her is too good and she didn''t want to risk upsetting you and losing it. Just how that woman looked down on you, Tiffany fears that everyone is looking down on her."


    Emma remembered that party, where those four women talked to her like she is trash and ended up with a ruined dress and Emma''s heart, felt heavy at the thought that ten minutes ago she was the bully, judging Tiffany without trying to understand the situation or giving Tiffany a chance to exin.


    "I don''t look down on her.", Emma said after a long silence.


    "Maybe you should tell her that." Sarah gave Emma a meaningful look.


    Emma realized that Sarah is not talking randomly. "You know what happened ten minutes ago?"


    Sarah nodded and pointed up.


    Emma knew that Sarah is gesturing toward the drone. And that there are probably more of them. She looked up and her face showed confusion when she could not see the drone.


    "There was a flying gadget there a minute ago, right?"


    Sarah stifled augh. "Right. Let''s go before Charlie gets worried."


    ---

 Chapter 1224 - The Grand Opening Of The LAMC RC (4)

    Aileen stormed out of the restroom angrily and joined her brother David.


    "It seems it didn''t go well?", David asked with a smirk. He told Aileen to stay put, but she didn''t listen.


    Aileen rolled her eyes. "Can''t you at least pretend that you are worried for me?"


    David snorted. "What should I be worried about? You can''t take care of one nurse?"


    "She is not na?ve, and she moves fast. She hurt me!", Aileen whined.


    David gave Aileen a look over, and he could not see any traces of a fight. Her hair is fine, there are no p of scratch marks which aremon when girls fight¡­ He was sure that she is exaggerating, as usually. "Are you saying that you got a beating? Didn''t you get any training?"


    "Yes, I trained fencing. How will that help me in a tiny restroom without a weapon?"


    "A weapon? Since when are your words not poisonous enough?"


    Aileen gritted her teeth. "I told you¡­ she is not na?ve. It will not be easy to manipte her."


    "Stupid. Maybe I would have better luck.", David smiled slyly and pushed his hair to the side, indicating that he would seduce Emma.


    "Yeah, right. If she is in it for the looks, Cousin Charlie has the advantagepared to you. And if she is in it for the money or power, you are not worthy of cleaning his shoes."


    David red at his sister. "I''m not here to find a woman, I came to mess with Charlie. Causing a rift between them is enough."


    "Then drug her and take photos while you have your way with her."


    David frowned. "How barbaric. Why would I need to drug a woman?"


    "How else are you going to do it?"


    "Why are you so excited about this? It''s not like you will get any shares regardless how this ends up. And what''s with the rush? Didn''t we agree that we came here only to check out the situation?"


    Aileen snorted. "You will not understand even if I tell you. What are Logan and Caleb up to?"


    David sneered internally. His sister always had a need to be the best no matter how silly the reason is. He believes that she is a very stupid person with an abnormal high opinion about herself. Why would anyone go and attack people if there is nothing to gain from it? And why is she talking to him like he is a servant?


    "How would I know? Go and find out. I want to try that deep tissue massage everyone is talking about. The massagingdy is just my type."


    Aileen watched in disbelief David walking away and went to Logan and Caleb. "Where are your dates?"


    Logan gestured with his drink to the side and Aileen saw that twodies who came with Logan and Caleb are talking with Aiden and Charlie.


    Aileen stifled augh. "You can''t keep your dates for a duration of one party? Pathetic."


    Logan and Caleb ignored Aileen. What is she expecting them to do, cause a scene? They agreed toe and check out Charlie''s fianc¨¦e before other members of the family.


    Logan and Caleb wondered why is Aileen making it like it''s their fault that their dates are brainlessly chasing guys? The two women obviously did their homework on the prominent bachelors who will be in the attendance and when they saw that Charlie and Aiden are by themselves the two of them just left without a word.


    ...


    Aiden is getting twitchy. He does not want to be super-rude because this is Emma''s event and all these journalists are hungry for a scoop, but he knows that if Sarah sees him talking with these two flirty women, he will be in a heap of a trouble.


    Few minutes ago, Aiden saw that Charlie is getting nervous because Emma is not returning, and Aiden approached him with a goal to tell him that Sarah is by Emma''s side and not to worry. Who knew that a minuteter these two women woulde and talk to them? And even though Aiden and Charlie are ignoring them, these two are not leaving and are persistently trying to strike a conversation.


    Aiden knows that it''s not fair to leave Charlie by himself, but Aiden has a strong sense of self-preservation, alright? He cleared his throat and spoke to Charlie: "I''m going to check on Sarah and Emma."


    "I will join you.", Charlie said and turned to leave.


    Both Aiden and Charlie froze at sight of Sarah and Emma standing three steps behind them. Their res told Aiden and Charlie that their women are not happy.


    In a second, Aiden was by Sarah''s side. "I was just telling Charlie not to worry about Emma because you are with her."


    Charlie smiled at Emma. "Yes, yes. I was worried because you took so long."


    Sarah ignored Aiden. Her sight was on two women behind him. "Can I help you? Or is this something that my fianc¨¦ needs to handle personally?"


    "We apologize.", Caleb said when he approached the group of four with Logan behind him. "Our dates lost their way. It will not happen again."


    Logan and Caleb pushed their dates outside.


    "What are you doing?", Caleb''s date protested.


    "You went over the line. We are sending you home.", Caleb responded dryly.


    Logan''s date wanted to say something, but he squeezed her upper arm. "We told you to stay by our side and not cause problems¡­"


    Inside...


    Charlie hugged Emma and sighed. "I knew that they would cause some problems. Are you OK?"


    Emma pursed her lips before responding. "We will talk home. Did they leave?"


    Sarah responded after a second (when she got the information from Eve): "They are at the parking lot, getting into a car."


    "What about the others?", Emma asked Sarah. Emma is not aware of Eve, but she saw that drone in the bathroom and she guesses that Sarah has a way of using them to monitor the area.


    Charlie responded: "Uncle Thomas is with Jarred¡­ I don''t see Aileen and David."


    "Aileen is in the garden, and David¡­ is getting a massage." Sarah said and turned to Charlie. "You need to increase security. And don''t allow bed climbers near you."


    "Bed climbers?" Charlie found the term amusing.


    "Just as you suspected, your cousins are after Emma.", Aiden told Charlie. "Footage of what happened in the restroom and their other conversations are being stored on a share real-time. I rmend you watch them together when you get home."


    Emma leaned onto Charlie and looked at Sarah and Aiden. "At this rate, can I go to Smith mansion without you? If they are this bold here, what can I expect there?"


    "They know us¡­", Sarah mused. "But we can send our kids to escort you as bodyguards." She turned to Charlie who had a troubled expression. "We can do this until you are confident enough in your men."


    Charlie wanted to suggest that he can hire several kids from Sarah and Aiden, but he knows that they are all like a family and that request would probably backfire, so he kept it to himself. He remembered that Ryan and Sean are training, and he thought that it''s time to check on their progress.


    Emma nced around. "OK. Let''s talk about thister. This is a party. It will be done in less than an hour¡­"


    Emma and Charlie walked away to mingle with the guests, leaving Sarah and Aiden.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1225 - The Grand Opening Of The LAMC RC (5)

    Aiden is anxious. Now that it''s just the two of them, he needs to confirm that Sarah is not keeping her anger forter and that her jealous beast is under control.


    Aiden leaned closer to Sarah and spoke in a soft voice: "Love, you know that those two approached us and I didn''t acknowledge their presence."


    Sarah wanted to tease Aiden and to pretend that she is angry at him because of those two women, but when she saw how nervous he is, she could not. "I know. Am I that unreasonable to put you in this timid state when you did nothing wrong?"


    Aiden scolded himself silently for overreacting. Now that he thinks about it, he has to acknowledge thattely Sarah''s temper is much milder (toward him at least). There is some stable and soothing, almost motherly energying from her. Probably because she is channeling her destructive urges on the missions with the army of Chaos.


    "Well, you are the Goddess of the night.", Aiden whispered into Sarah''s ear. "And the word is that even the almighty Zeus is afraid of your power¡­"


    Sarah stifled augh and exined: "I was upset that those women dared to approach you even though they saw us together earlier. If those two Smiths didn''t appear, I would take those two women in the back room for some private talk."


    Aiden understood what that <em>''private talk''</em> is, but he does not care how merciless Sarah is toward anyone who tries toe between the two of them.


    He hugged her. "It means the world to me that you believe in the fact: my eyes see only you as a woman."


    Sarah hugged him back and said dreamily: "If anyone proved that he changed his life for love, that is you."


    Aiden sighed in relief. "You have no idea how much it means to hear that you trust me."


    "I trust you¡­ and there is the thing that Eve is recording everything.", she added through giggles.


    Aiden frowned. "Oy! How can you call that trusting me if you are collecting evidence?"


    Sarah hummed. "Mmm¡­ there is no stronger trust than the one supported by evidence."


    Aiden pinched her nose.


    Sarah was about to protest when JoAnna interrupted them.


    "Are you two doing OK?" JoAnna asked when she arrived by their side with Jeff.


    "Yeah.", Sarah responded. "You escaped the reporters?"


    Jeff did his best not to roll his eyes. The reporter approached him and asked what is his interest in this rehabilitation center, and Jeff said that it''s personal because he is apanying his wife. However, Jeff responded only because he didn''t realize that was a reporter. By the time Jeff grasped the mistake he made, four more reporterstched onto him and started asking all kind of questions from his private life to White corp. business.


    "My husband is popr.", JoAnna said cockily. "And because he usually does not give interviews, they took advantage of his good mood."


    "Good mood?" Aiden asked while ncing in the direction from where JoAnna and Jeff approached them. "More like he pushed Steve in front of reporters and escaped."


    Jeff shrugged. "He is my assistant. He is doing his job in handling the media."


    They allughed. How can Jeff push Steve under the bus and have an excuse ready why that is OK?


    Sarah noticed that their oldest sister is not in sight. "Where is Sophia?"


    "In the family restroom with Felix, puking her guts out.", JoAnna said in a low voice. "This pregnancy is not so kind to her. On the bright side, at this rate, she will lose thosest few kilos from her first pregnancy."


    "You have a gift to always see the silver lining.", Sarah said sarcastically.


    "So, she really is pregnant?", Ellie asked when she and Jasper joined the group.


    JoAnna nodded and said with a straight face: "Felix is so mighty that no contraception is strong enough."


    "Is that a thing?" Jasper''s serious expression made JoAnna burst intough.


    "You are so much like Jeff¡­", JoAnna said when she caught her breath.


    Jasper''s question reminded JoAnna when Jeff needed assurance that he is manly enoughpared to Felix. Why is their confidence so fragile? Eh, JoAnna still remembers how she had to assure Jeff that he is THE man in her life and no one else.


    JoAnna and Ellie linked arms and went out to talk about Ellie''s uing wedding in peace, leaving Jeff and Jasper behind.


    Sarah and Aiden were pulled to the side by the group of four kids who came to deliver their missions.


    "With this, everyonepleted their missions, right?", Aiden stated something that both of them know.


    Sarah gave him a side-nce. "Your point?"


    "I think that we should talk about giving Ade his previous position back."


    "Are you sure it''s not too soon?"


    It''s not that Sarah does not want to reinstate Ade as a general, but she fears that he will go back to his yful-irresponsible behavior if he gets rewarded too soon.


    Aiden understands Sarah''s concerns, but he believes that Ade did a lot to prove that he is serious. Aiden summarized: "His performance on the training grounds is among top five and his academics are steadily improving. I think that he deserves to be rewarded for his efforts, it''s almost two months how he was punished, and that is a very long time for a kid his age. And he is working tirelessly. I rmend that we give him his privileges back with a warning that if he reverts back to being unreliable, we will double the punishment and it will not be easy to bounce back."


    Sarah listened to Aiden carefully and she can see that he cares about this. "Let''s talk about this more at home. I want us to give him clear expectations so that he knows when he slips¡­"


    Aiden smiled. He understood this as her agreement. Ade will be over the moon.


    Outside, in the garden¡­


    Penny is sitting on the bench and reading emails on her phone.


    "Something is troubling you?", Ben noticed Penny''s expression.


    "My parents went into Opulence again. They demand to see me."


    "What are your thoughts?" Ben asked while wrapping his arms around Penny. He knows that dealing with family is difficult.


    "I''m not sure. If I ignore them, they will not go away. If I see them, they will only insist that I give them more... and it''s never enough."


    "Maybe it''s time to ask for some external help.", Ben suggested and exined further: "You said it¡­ leaving them as-is or you going to deal with them will not help. The only thing left is that someone else handles them. As for how¡­? Maybe we can ask Jeff and Anna for an advice. They took care of many inconvenient situationstely."


    "Someone talking about me?", JoAnna asked when she and Ellie approached them.


    Penny smiled. "Yeah. My parents are causing trouble and Ben suggested to ask you for an advice because I am out of ideas."


    JoAnna and Ellie joined them on the bench and JoAnna gestured to Penny to tell them what is going on.


    Penny told them how her parents are visiting her hotels daily and causing scenes while demanding to see the owner. They found out that <em>''Penny Sanders''</em> is the name she is using now. "I really hoped that them staying in that house and me improving their living conditions will be enough. However, a modest lifestyle is not sufficient for them. They were always hungry for more and that didn''t change. I don''t want to allow them to control my life again. I don''t want them in."


    JoAnna offered her advice: "They lived in a certain way for a very long time and it''s difficult to change. Unless a person is driven into a corner, he will not find another way. Especially if all other options are worse than what was there previously. We can help you deal with this in several ways¡­ but it all depends on how far you are willing to go with them."


    Ellie is familiar with Penny''s background and she added: "You wanting to help them to a certain degree is admirable. However, they see your kindness as your weakness. While thinking about how you want to handle this, don''t forget what they did to you, and what they will do if you allow them back¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1226 - Emma Is Not A Simple Girl (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Jarred''s vi ~


    After the grand opening event ended, Thomas Smith joined Jarred for a dinner. Thomas is Jarred''s cousin and also David''s and Aileen''s father.


    "So, what do you think about Emma?", Jarred asked Thomas. He knows that Thomas wanted to attend the event with a goal to get a better look at Charlie''s fianc¨¦e.


    "I don''t have an opinion.", Thomas responded. "I mean¡­ she is good looking and works in medicine. But neither of those are indicators if she will be a good wife for Charlie or not."


    Jarred smiled. "I was not aware that you are concerned with how good Charlie''s wife is."


    "As his Uncle, of course I am concerned. You seem to approve of her."


    "As his guardian, I do."


    Thomas snorted. "Charlie is a man. He does not need a guardian."


    Jarredughed. "What can I say? Charlie is by my side for a long time. It is difficult for me to stop watching over him just because he is legally a grownup."


    Thomas forced a smile. Why does Jarred always need to point out that Charlie is under his wing for a long time? Everyone knows that, alright? If not for that crappy nephew, Jarred would not have so much power in the family and he, Thomas Smith would be the CEO of Smithsonite corp. Thomas reminded himself to calm down. He can''t snap in front of Jarred.


    "I must admit that I am surprised to see that Charlie is so close to Jeffrey White. Now I understand the origins of thosest few deals we made with White corp."


    Jarred nodded. "If you paid attention, you would notice the origin of that closeness as well."


    "What do you mean?"


    Jarred smirked. "Emma is close with the Whites. Charlie only jumped on that train."


    Thomas frowned in response. If Charlie has a rtionship with Jeffrey White, that is one thing. But if that rtionship ising from Emma then she is not a simple pretty girl like they all think.


    ~ Los Angeles, Charlie''s vi ~


    At home, Emma called Mike and Tiffany toe to the living room. She wanted to hear about their ns.


    Charlie was there as well, and he told Emma that he will not meddle unless Emma asks him to. These are Emma''s brother and assistant so he will watch from the side.


    Mike told Emma that thanks to his good grades, he got epted to take courses on UCLA as part of the special, customized program. He picked two courses he will take online, and one requires attendance in person and sses are on Saturdays.


    "When I make some progress, I will consider taking on more courses. Since I will start working on Monday, I don''t dare taking more than three courses at this time.", Mike exined and showed to Emma his n until he graduates with a degree. He said that he will start with courses in few months, when he saves some money for the fees needed.


    Emma was impressed. She told him not to worry about financing. "Just how we agreed, I will take care of your tuition costs, and you can pay me back in installments. We will talk about you paying me back in few months once you stabilize your ie and have a better understanding of your regr expenses."


    Mike was happy with this. With Emma''s financial assistance, he can start taking courses right away.


    Emma hooked her hands on Mike''s shoulders. "You are my brother. And even if we argue, I will not stop those payments. So, focus on studying and improving your life. OK?"


    Mike hugged Emma and kissed her on the cheek. "Thanks."


    Emma looked at Tiffany. "I don''t have any right to ask about your education ns, but I want to know what are you nning for your living arrangements. We are not chasing you out, but I assume that the two of you will not stay here in guestrooms forever."


    "I will move out as soon as I have enough savings, just as I nned.", Tiffany responded. "I estimate in another month or two."


    Emma knows that Tiffany nned to stay longer because living in Los Angeles does note cheap. To rent an apartment, she will need to pay at least one month in advance and a security deposit. Furnished apartments are expensive, and alternative is that she needs to buy her furniture. Once other moving fees are added, the price tag skyrockets. There is no way that only after one-two months of savings Tiffany has enough for an apartment in a good area, which probably means that she will need to live in a sketchy area and tomute.


    Emma turned to Mike. "What about you?"


    "We will move in together.", Mike responded. "In a month I will have my paycheck and we should have enough for something that is close to here and to my work. Proximity to my campus does not matter because I need to go there once a week."


    Emma nced at Charlie who gave her an approving nod and pushed aptop toward her.


    Emma pointed at the screen which had a map of Los Angeles open and asked: "What do you think about a ce in this area?"


    Mike and Tiffany leaned closer to see better.


    "That is a great area.", Mike said. "It''s about halfway from my work and here, and it''s close to campus as well."


    "But we can''t afford the rent there. We checked.", Tiffany reminded him.


    Emma spoke while pointing at the map. "There is one apartment about here... It is furnished and with no tenants. Owner is looking for house-sitters. Are you interested?"


    Mike and Tiffany exchanged nces.


    "What?", they asked in unison.


    Emma looked at two excited sets of eyes while exining: "It''s a fully furnished three bedroom apartment. It''s not a top floor unit, but it has two balconies and I hear that the views are amazing. It''s in a building with a pool, gym and an underground parking."


    Mike wanted to ept excitedly, but Tiffany pulled him back. "For how long will that be avable? We don''t want to move in and then few weekster we need to find another ce because owner changed his mind."


    "It will be avable as long as you want.", Emma assured them.


    Mike found Emma''s smile suspicious. "How can you be so confident?"


    Charlie poked Emma. "Just tell them."


    Emma shot a nce at Charlie before speaking: "It''s my apartment. As long as you pay for utilities, you can use it."


    "How did you get it?", Mike asked reluctantly.


    "In the same way I got the funds for the rehabilitation center. Don''t worry. It''s legal."


    "Does this mean that you approve of us?", Tiffany asked Emma.


    Emma pressed her lips into a line when she saw how insecure Tiffany is. Emma walked to Tiffany and took Tiffany''s hands in hers. "I am sorry, Tiff. I know firsthand how people can be mean and look down on others because of prejudice. I believe that you are a great person, and that is why I decided to hire you as my assistant. Don''t doubt that. I was hurt because you didn''t tell me that you and Mike are in a rtionship, without considering your reasons¡­ To answer your question, I can see that my brother is happy and that both of you aremitting to make this work and that is enough for me to support you."


    Tiffany smiled. "Thank you."


    Mike gave Emma a bear hug from the back. "Yup! Thank you!"


    Mike pulled Tiffany in and they ended up in a three person hug.


    "Come here¡­", Emma waved to Charlie to join into the hug.


    Charlie hesitated for a second before responding: "Nope. I''m fine."


    When they broke out of the hug, Emma turned to Mike: "You need to tell mom."


    Mike grimaced. "Can''t you let me enjoy this moment? Why do you need to spoil it?"


    Emmaughed. "OK. We will talk about mom some other time." She spoke to Tiffany and Mike: "Next two days are busy because rehabilitation center starts working. On the weekend we can go together and check out the apartment. If you like it I will give you the keys and you can move in right away¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1227 - Emma Is Not A Simple Girl (2)

    ~ East Sicily, undisclosed location ~


    Man is his mid-fifties is sitting in the shade of a massive olive tree and gazing at the perfect blue surface of the Ionian Sea which is glistening under the morning sun. This is his favorite spot to sit and think in peace before he needs to face all the craziness of the reality.


    Behind him is an impable Mediterranean vi positioned so that it provides panoramic views of the East, South and West from massive terraces.


    The man''s sharp features enhanced by his tanned skin are undeniably eye-catching despite him crossing a half-century mark in age. His hazel eyes with a subtle green hue are clear and his dark hair peppered with grays around his temples make him look wise while his aura is threatening.


    The man''s name is Angelo De Luca. He is the head of the crime syndicate known under name <em>''Nero armi''</em>, thergest underground weapons dealer in South Europe.


    He frowned slightly at the sound of footsteps behind him. He knows that no one will dare to disturb him at this time, unless it''s important¡­ and even when it''s important, only one man will approach him: Bruno, Angelo''s right-hand man who is by his side for almost two decades.


    "Yes, Bruno?", Angelo asked with a sigh.


    Bruno stopped two steps away from his boss. "The report you requested arrived."


    Angelo gestured to Bruno to read it.


    Bruno opened the folder he is holding before speaking: "We found who is looking into your identity. He started from the name you used in United States and is reaching out to our contacts in Spain and France. At this rate, he will find out your real identity in less than a month, unless we issue a gag order."


    Angelo frowned. "My name from the United States? It''s neen years since I used itst time. Who is looking into this?"


    "Smith family from California."


    "Sounds familiar¡­", Angelo raised his hand, indicating to Bruno not to tell him. Two secondter, he remembered: "Smithsonite corp.?"


    "Yes, boss."


    "Why would they look into me? I have no business with them. Or are they thinking of expanding into my territory?", Angelo mused.


    "You should see this¡­", Bruno handed one photo to Angelo.


    Angelo looked at the photo with Emma and Charlie on it and his eyes stirred with emotions, making them appear greener than usually. "Is this Emma? She looks like her mother¡­"


    His fingers glided over the photo, gently caressing Emma''s profile. When he saw herst time, she was about five years old.


    "Yes. That is Emma.", Bruno responded and added: "She goes by Donate''sst name, Ronin. And she is engaged to Charles Smith."


    "The young man by her side?", Angelo guessed.


    Bruno confirmed.


    Angelo looked at the photo for few more seconds before returning it to Bruno. "Why are they looking into me? Are Smiths doing a background check on Emma?"


    "It does not look like it. They are not using their main channels to gather information. Only her fianc¨¦ is looking into this."


    Angelo thought for some time about this and the only logical conclusion is that Emma is interested in her father, and her fianc¨¦ is helping her without the involvement of the rest of the Smith family. He thought at loud: "Dona told me that I am dead for them, and that she will make sure my kids don''t know about me. Did she change her mind?"


    "That¡­ I don''t know.", Bruno admitted.


    Bruno saw a trace of smile on Angelo''s face and his heart stopped.


    Bruno was about ten years old when Angelo adopted him from a local orphanage. Since then, for twenty years, Bruno is following Angelo, learning about the business and connections.


    Over the years, Angelo told everyone more than once that Bruno will inherit his position when the timees.


    Bruno is aware that Angelo had a rtionship with a woman in United States which resulted in four children and for almost two decades, Angelo is staying out of their lives, focusing on the organization he is leading.


    Angelo said that he is staying away only to keep them safe, but Bruno never found out more than that. Well, he does not need more information. Considering the type of business they are in, it is normal that many people want to get rid of Angelo and anyone connected to him is a liability.


    Bruno swallowed hard while wondering: is Angelo thinking of reconnecting with his family? If he does that, will one of his biological children be the next boss? In their organization everyone believes that there is nothing more important than blood rtionships, family. That is why even with Angelo''s guidance and blessings, still many of their subordinates don''t ept Bruno as the next leader and they are not openly revolting only because of the respect they have toward Angelo.


    However, if his children show up, Bruno is done. Heck, they don''t even need to show up! It will be enough for those people to find out that Angelo has children and they will use that fact topletely discredit Bruno because they follow words that blood is thicker than water!


    Unaware of Bruno''s emotional turmoil, Angelo smirked. "There is only one way to find out what caused this... Bring me the phone from my safe."


    Angelo saw that Bruno is not moving. He yanked the folder from Bruno''s hands and called: "Bruno?!"


    Bruno snapped out of his daze. "Yes. Right away¡­"


    Bruno dashed inside vi.


    Angelo nced at the contents of the folder and read information rted to Charlie and Emma.


    Few minutester, Bruno returned with a phone in his hand.


    "Did you know that my firstborn is engaged to the man who will soon sit at the top of Smithsonite corp.?", Angelo asked with glee in his voice. "And she opened up her rehabilitation center¡­ Of course you know this, you prepared this report. Why didn''t you give me this sooner? She is a healer like her mother and has a business sense like me¡­"


    Bruno looked at Angelo who bbed excitedly and his heart sunk. The more he listened, the more he was convinced that Angelo wants his children back into his life. Or at least this oldest one. Does that mean that his future is set as a follower? Always to be the second inmand? Bruno never thought about that as a bad thing, but a promise to reach the top (someday) was ingrained into him and now that is slipping away, and he is¡­ unsettled.


    Bruno balled his hands into fists while thinking that there is NO WAY he will let an outsider take over something that he is working toward for two decades, no matter what blood flows in their veins!


    How can he go about this? He can eliminate Angelo''s children¡­ no, no¡­ if Angelo suspects that Bruno is behind it, he will lose much more than a promising future. But how can he ensure that this youngdy does not return as the next boss? With her bloodline and marriage to the Smith, she will be unstoppable¡­ Well, he can''t do anything about the bloodline, but what about the marriage?


    Bruno''s eyes lit up when an idea hit him: if he stops Emma from marrying Charlie, she will lose the business backing¡­ and if HE marries Emma, he will get the support of the bloodline! Ha! Like this even those who are against him taking over after Angelo will shut up and have no option than to support him!


    Bruno kept the phone on the side table, next to the Angelo who was lost in his thoughts.


    "I will leave you to it.", Bruno said while walking back into the vi. He needs to look into Angelo''s daughter in detail.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1228 - Emma Is Not A Simple Girl (3)

    ~ Seattle, apartment of the Ronin family ~


    Mrs. Ronin frowned at the phone which showed <em>''unknown''</em> as the caller ID. She didn''t answer, assuming that it''s a telemarketing call, or a scam. But when it rang twice all the way without leaving a voicemail and started the third time, she was frustrated and took the call.


    "Dona?"


    Mrs. Ronin heard a male voice after a short silence, and she found the sound familiar even though it seems like forever since she heard itst time.


    Mrs. Ronin stiffened. No one called her by that name in a very-very long time and at that moment she understood why the voice sounded familiar.


    "Dona?", Angelo repeated.


    "There is no one here by that name. You''ve got the wrong number.", Mrs. Ronin said with haste and ended the call.


    The phone rang again, and she knew that it will keep on ringing until she picks up.


    "You can talk to me on the phone, or I cane there. Pick one.", Angelo said impatiently as soon as the call connected.


    "What do you want?", Mrs. Ronin asked stiffly.


    "Even when you are hostile your voice is enchanting.", Angelo''s tone was much softer than before.


    "Why are you calling?"


    Angelo paused for a second before responding: "You told our children about me."


    "I didn''t.", Mrs. Ronin responded in panic.


    Angelo didn''t believe her. "Why else would they look into their father if they don''t suspect that I''m alive?"


    "SUSPECT and KNOW are two different things. Use your power to direct the trail to a dead person because that is what you are to us. Dead."


    "Dona¡­ Will you ever forgive me?"


    Mrs. Ronin heard the pain in his voice and her heart ached. "Evan, why are you doing this?"


    Angelo sighed. "I wish that you call me by my real name."


    "You were Evan when we met, and you were Evan seven yearster, when you left. Why would I call you by any other name?"


    "Dona, I never married after that. And I know that you didn''t either. Why don''t youe back to me?"


    Mrs. Ronin shut her eyes tightly and repeated silently to stay firm. She can''t allow one phone call to ruin twenty years of safety she created for herself and her children. "You know why. I''ve spent a lot of time and effort raising my kids on my own while keeping a low profile so that they survive up to now. There is no ce for you in our lives. Don''t call me anymore. Use your power so that kids don''t find you. And stay away from us. We don''t need you. If you ever think of approaching any of us, remember why we are not together. Maybe you forgot, but I can''t. Goodbye, Evan."


    Mrs. Ronin ended the call and powered her phone off.


    She can only hope that this is enough for that man to stop any crazy ideas ofing back into their lives. He brings with him danger and this phone call made many memories surface into her mind, which she did her best to suppress for many years. Damned that man! Why did he call? Everything will be easier if he stays away and forgets about them.


    Mrs. Ronin thought about what Angelo said. Their kids are looking into him? She sighed. It must be Emma. She was always the inquisitive one and now with that boy Charlie by her side, Emma probably has a hold of resources to investigate their past.


    ~ East Sicily, undisclosed location ~


    Angelo looked at the phone with aplex expression on his face.


    He was so ted that Emma is looking into him and the prospect of him reuniting with his family that he forgot why they are apart.


    Angelo leaned back into his chair and his mind drifted away almost thirty years ago¡­


    He was in histe twenties when his father sent him on a trip to the United States with a goal to broaden his horizons, and that is where he met Donate. She enchanted him with her sharp gaze, bold personality and fiery-brown hair. Before he knew what is going on, he proposed a marriage to her and a yearter they had a daughter.


    Angelo knew that due to his background, his family should stay away from the business, so he traveled to Italy when needed, but most of his time he spent in Seattle with his wife and daughter.


    At the time when Dona was pregnant with their second child (aka Mike), Angelo''s father passed away and he took over the business.


    At the time when Mike was born, Angelo received first threat directed at Dona from one of hispetitors. He took care of them, but it didn''t take long for second and a third one to appear. Angelo was so busy with managing the organization and ensuring safety of his family that he barely spent any time with them. And then it happened: Dona was eight months pregnant with twins when they kidnapped her. Luckily for Emma and Mike, a kind neighbor took them in during that turbulent time. For three days Angelo was looking for Dona, and he found her all in cuts and bruises. During her captivity, Dona refused to tell them where Angelo is. He found her right on time to take her to the hospital for an emergency c-section and his twins were one day old when Dona told him to leave and not toe back.


    He offered more than once to take her and the kids with him to Sicily, but she refused saying that is where his enemies will be looking for them.


    Angelo was furious. He found the people responsible for kidnaping and dealt with them without any mercy.


    Four dayster when he returned to Dona''s side, he hoped that she softened up, but he found the opposite.


    Dona told him that if he does not leave, she will take the kids and he will not find her. And if he leaves on his own, he will know where they are: in their old apartment in Seattle. But if he ever approaches them again, he will lose them. Angelo knew that she is serious and the only thing he could do was to agree.


    For years, he had his men keep watch over his family. Every time he sent money, Dona refused and sent it back no matter in how much hardship she was. She is stuborn like that.


    In time, it was getting more and more difficult to stay away, so Angelo instructed his men that unless something happens to them, not to tell him.


    Back to present¡­


    Angelo was pulled out of his memories by the rm which reminded him that he has a meeting in 15 minutes.


    He sighed¡­ Looking around, there is this wonderful vi on an amazing beach, but he has no one to share it with. He is all alone while his family is on a different continent, and most of them don''t even know that he exists.


    A thought hit him: does it need to stay that way? His children are big now, capable of making their own decisions. Will they be happy to know that their father is alive?


    Angelo took his phone and sent a message. A minuteter, Bruno appeared from the vi.


    Angelo gave the phone back to Bruno and pointed at the folder which has information on Emma and Charlie. "About this¡­"


    "Should I issue the gag order?", Bruno asked when he saw that Angelo paused. He hoped that Angelo does not want Emma (or his other three children) to find out about him.


    "No. Let this take its course. I want you to find out everything you can about my kids and Charles Smith."


    Bruno inhaled more than necessary and hoped that Angelo didn''t notice. "All of them?"


    Angelo confirmed. "All of them. I want to know everything."


    Bruno lowered his head. "Yes, boss."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1229 - Bridgette And Steve Visit Sylvie (1)

    ~ Montreal, Canada ~


    Saturday, 10:02 AM


    Steve parked the car in the driveway of a single-story house before helping Bridgette out.


    The two of them came to visit Sylvie. They n to spend few hours here (at most), then have lunch in a restaurant downtown Montreal, before heading to Ottawa to visit Damien and his family. They n to spend the rest of the weekend with Damien and head back to Los Angeles on Sunday evening.


    Bridgette thought of inviting Damien, Smita and their boys to Los Angeles to announce her engagement and Sophia''s pregnancy, but because Sophia said that she would like to wait until the possibility of a miscarriage drops, Bridgette decided to go to Canada and share her part of the news: she is engaged!


    On the way there, Bridgette told Steve more than once that if he is ufortable in any way, just to let her know and they are out of there.


    "We areing here out of courtesy and because I want to see my mom. I don''t need more than five seconds to see her, and if she is not polite to us, there is no need to be polite either. OK?"


    Steve smiled. "Yes. No need to remind me."


    "But there IS a need!", Bridgette persisted. "You don''t understand¡­ I am used to my mom''s crazy behavior, but for you it might be too much."


    "How crazy are we talking about?", Steve asked reluctantly. He sees that Bridgette is talking smack about her mother, but that is her mother and he should be careful not to offend that woman no matter what Bridgette says.


    Bridgette shrugged. "It really depends on a day. Sometimes my mom is a pleasant and smiling woman, and sometimes you feel like going to China and it will not be far enough. But most of the time is anywhere in-between."


    Steve was not sure how to respond to this. He heard stories about Sylvie, and he had a chance to see the woman at Felix''s and Sophia''s wedding but he told himself to keep an open mind. Steve can see that Bridgette is trying to make it work so he will do his best not to be an additional problem in this situation.


    Bridgette is always trying to make everyone get along, even if she is the one suffering in the process. He remembers how she went out of her way to reconnect with her father, and to bring him in touch with Felix¡­ and that worked out great. But sometimes, the other side is not willing to y nice.


    Steve likes this quality of hers: she is selfless and wishes for a world where people get along well.


    Steve reminded himself that he will not allow anyone to bully Bridgette, his fianc¨¦e. Even if that other person is her mother.


    Back to present¡­


    Bridgette stepped out of the car while holding in her hand arge sparkly red gift bag which has presents they prepared for Sylvie.


    She smiled as sun caressed her cheeks and took in a deep breath, enjoying the fresh air in the suburbs. It''s a wonderful sunny day.


    Bridgette frowned at the sight of a small front yard which is overgrown in grass, chickweed and dandelions. The weeds are in the flower beds as well. Bridgette knows that Sylvie always took pride of her yard and she spent hours every week taking care of those flower beds which brimmed with colorful blooms and this... is an oue after months of neglect.


    Bridgette rang the doorbell and a woman in her mid-fifties opened.


    "You must be Bridgette.", the woman greeted.


    "And you must be Camille¡­", Bridgette responded. She knows that her mother has a caretaker who is with her since she got out of the hospital (due to the mysterious injuries to her muscles).


    "This is Steve, my fianc¨¦.", Bridgette introduced Steve with a big grin.


    The woman smiled in greeting and gestured inside: "Please,e in. Madam Sylvie will join us in a minute."


    As soon as she stepped inside, Bridgette scrunched her nose at the stale air in the house. She could not hold back the question: "Why don''t you open a window for some fresh air?"


    "Madam does not approve. She says that the dust will get in."


    Bridgette nced around and she saw that the house is not messy, everything is in its ce, which is a stark contrast from the unkempt front yard. Bridgette didn''t recognize the furniture or the rest of the d¨¦cor. She was not here for about a year, but aplete remodel surprised her. How much she remembers, the things that were in this space previously were in a good condition.


    "Did you buy new furniture?", Bridgette asked.


    Camille''s eyes shifted. "Madam likes to redecorate asionally. It is therapeutic."


    Bridgette nodded in understanding. She likes to go shopping and it makes her feel good also. But no matter how clean and neat the room is, Bridgette found the stale air unbearable.


    She wanted to open a window or two (probably all of them), but she held back. After all, this is her mother''s house and she came for a visit. If her mother is fine with this, she should not meddle.


    Bridgette reminded herself that if she meddles, she is no different than her overcontrolling mother. However, they can''t stay here either. The smell was so bad that she was ashamed to meet Steve''s eyes.


    "Can we go on the back porch?", Bridgette asked Camille.


    "Sure."


    The back porch has a furniture set made out of metal which shows signs that it was not used in a long time.


    Camille walked out of the house with arge cloth in her hand and wiped off the dust and dirt from the chairs before moving to clean up the table.


    After she finished cleanup, Camille went back inside. "I will start the tea. Or would you rather have coffee?"


    "Tea is fine.", Bridgette responded for both Steve and her.


    Bridgette observed that the expansive backyard looks simr to the front yard: overgrown in weeds. There should be a wooden dock between willow trees at the back, but it''s hidden by the tall grass, and theke is only barely visible behind the weeds.


    Bridgette sighed. She was here more than once, when Felix bought this house for Sylvie, and Bridgette remembers that this is a great ce to sit and enjoy the view. It''s a pity that her mother neglected it.


    Bridgette was not prepared for the sight of her mother walking out with shaky steps while supporting herself with a cane. Last time she saw Sylvie she was lying in the hospital bed, and before that, the woman was always standing proudly and moving with sharp (and almost intimidating) movements. Who is this weak, shriveled woman? Is it possible that she aged more than ten years? Bridgette reminded herself that she saw her mother less than a year ago.


    The only thing that resembled that old Sylvie from Bridgette''s memories is the impable outfit, which looks expensive even though it hangs on her because she lost weight.


    Felix and Bridgette are not visiting Sylvie and Felix is not speaking to her, but they are sending her money regrly.


    Thinking about all the money they are sending, Bridgette wondered, why is her mother not hiring someone to take care of all this weed which is surrounding the house?


    Felix is the one who insisted on a caretaker for Sylvie, and he is the one who pays Camille for her services. Felix said that he can''t forgive Sylvie''s behavior, but he will sleep better knowing that his mother is not alone. Camille is providing them with regr updates on how Sylvie is doing, so other than knowing that Sylvie is not alone, it is a way of keeping tabs on her and monitoring her movements (just in case she gets some crazy ideas).


    Back to present¡­


    Bridgette is observing her mother and noticed that Sylvie has some makeup on, but it is much less than what Sylvie used to apply. And Sylvie used to dye her hair in caramel-golden hues, but now grays invaded her, and it''s silvery-white.


    Bridgette inhaled a choppy breath. She was visibly shaken by the sight of her mother and she did her best not to show it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1230 - Bridgette And Steve Visit Sylvie (2)

    Bridgette steadied her emotions and smiled while walking to her mother. "Maman, it''s nice to see you."


    Bridgette held Sylvie under her arm for support and internally sighed in relief that Sylvie didn''t push her away or say anything rude.


    "I''m sorry we didn''te earlier. You remember Steve, right? How are you doing?", Bridgette said while helping Sylvie sit.


    Sylvie ignored Bridgette''s question about remembering Steve. She saw him at Felix''s wedding. How can she forget that wretched wedding and torture she went through? She does not want to remember it. Any memories of Ste or her daughter (aka Sophia) who stole Felix away from Sylvie is making her insides churn painfully in rage.


    Sylvie focused on Bridgette''s question about her wellbeing. "As you can see¡­ I am good. Nothing new. How about you?"


    Bridgette smiled. It seems that this is one of normal days for Sylvie. Bridgette reminded herself not to be judgmental. She didn''t see her mother in a long time, and her mom is in a good mood so she should rx and not worry about what might happen if things get worse.


    "A lot of things¡­" Bridgette started telling about her life in Los Angeles: work, friends, trainings¡­


    Steve sipped his tea and observed this mother-daughter pair in silence. He can see that Bridgette is nervous and he does not want to add to it. They came to tell Sylvie that they are engaged, and he will let Bridgette do it in her own way, just how they agreed previously.


    Steve is vexed that Sylvie is practically ignoring him, but he told himself to calm down and not be bothered by it. After all, Bridgette warned him that Sylvie is not stable and can snap into rage at any time. If her crazy is to ignore him, he will take it over causing a scene.


    "You should see me now. I can run few miles and I barely break a sweat.", Bridgette said proudly.


    "Good, good. Being in a good shape will help during pregnancy."


    Bridgette straightened her back. That was an unexpectedment. But then Bridgette remembered how her mother always thought that a man should go to work and earn money, while woman should stay home, clean, cook and have kids. Yup. That is her mom.


    Bridgette forced a smile. "Yes, I am preparing for pregnancy, but we are not in a rush¡­"


    "Not in a rush?", Sylvie interrupted Bridgette. "You will be twenty-four this year! I was married and I had Felix at that age. Speaking about pregnancies and settling down, you need to find yourself a man. I hear that Louis and Dennis are single. They both have stable jobs and they are still in their twenties. I can call them¡­"


    "Maman!", Bridgette eximed in panic and then cleared her throat in embarrassment while avoiding Steve''s gaze.


    She was talking about her life and friends, slowly building up the story to the point where she will say that Steve is her fianc¨¦. And now it seems that the build-up part took too long and it''s¡­ awkward! Well, there is no need for that slow introduction.


    "Maman, Steve and I are dating for more than a year, and we are engaged."


    Sylvie paused and her eyes darted to Steve before returning back to Bridgette. Sylvie''s eyes shed for a second when she saw the sparkly ring on Bridgette''s left index finger.


    "Since when?", Sylvie asked.


    "We got engaged recently¡­", Bridgette answered ambiguously. "I wanted to tell you in person. That is why we are here. And of course, to see how you are doing."


    Sylvie took a deep breath topose herself.


    "Congrattions.", Sylvie said with an awkward smile. "When is the wedding?"


    "Oh, we are not there yet.", Bridgette said in a hurry and added: "We just got engaged and there are so many other things going on¡­" Bridgette was telling Sylvie about their engagement and uing weddings.


    Steve was observing Sylvie and the more time passed, the more unsettled he was. He is by Jeff''s side for years and he learned to keep hisposure dignified and expression stable while reading others. He can see that Sylvie''s eyes are shing with malice asionally and it''s making his hair stand on ends. What kind of a mother is this?


    Steve wondered if Bridgette does not see how unstable Sylvie is or she refuses to acknowledge it. He sighed. Bridgette is so kindhearted that she probably rejects to see the evil in people. That is why he loves her, and he hopes that he can preserve that innocence.


    Bridgette ended the talk with thetest news from Felix and Sophia: "Felix will be a father again. They are very excited and if all goes well, both of their kids will have birthdays in the same year¡­"


    Sylvie listened with an unreadable expression without anyments.


    Bridgette could not gauge if Sylvie is happy or not, but the fact that she is not raging is good enough.


    Bridgette knows that Sylvie does not have anything against Sophia. Sylvie does not like the fact that Sophia came suddenly without much warning and took Felix away (from Sylvie''s point of view). Also, Sylvie believes that women should stay home and take care of the husband and kids, and Sophia as a sessful career woman goes against that.


    Bridgette hopes that Sylvie will soften up at the fact that even though Sophia came in Felix''s life without Sylvie''s blessing, they are doing fine. And that despite both of them working, Sophia and Felix are perfectly capable of having a warm home full of love and kids and everything else a picture-perfect happy family should have.


    "I am happy for them.", Sylvie said when Bridgette ended her talk about Felix and Sophia and Cecilia and the uing baby.


    "Oh, I am d to hear that.", Bridgette smiled brightly. "You know, maman¡­ I feel guilty for being so far away, and I would like that we are closer. When the timees, I will let you know how the wedding preparations areing along and maybe you can help me pick a wedding dress?"


    "That would be nice.", Sylvie responded with a small smile. "I would like to be more in touch with you as well. Both you and Felix are settling down and I feel¡­ left out."


    Bridgette''s mood dropped when she heard this. "Maman¡­ I am sure that we can work on that and fix it."


    Sylvie sighed. "I am not sure that Felix feels the same way."


    "I am sure that he does. I will talk to him. OK?"


    After some more chatting, Bridgette and Steve said their goodbyes to Sylvie and Camille and left. Sylvie didn''t invite them to stay for lunch, but they didn''t n to anyway.


    ¡­


    In the car¡­


    Bridgette smiled while waving at Sylvie and Camille while Steve drove away.


    "This went better than expected.", Bridgette said when they turned at the corner.


    Steve''s expression didn''t crack to show his displeasure. That woman barely spared him a nce! What a mother-inw! Even if she does not like him, she should be at least curious about the man her daughter will spend her life with, right?


    Steve is happy that they are so far apart and when he heard Bridgette say that they should be closer, he cringed internally. Now he understands Felix. Totally. Ah, he needs to warn Felix that this silly-always-carefree girl by his side (aka Bridgette) wants to bring into their lives a woman (aka Sylvie) who reminded him of Pandora''s box: deceptively docile from outside, but full of misfortune and misery on the inside.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1231 - Bridgette And Steve Visit Sylvie (3)

    Sylvie waved at the departing car and as soon as the car turned behind the corner, the arm which waved enthusiastically, dropped by her side limply and her face darkened.


    Sylvie stared without a focus in front of her while rage swelled inside her. How dares that insolent girl just show up and introduce a fianc¨¦?! What is she thinking? Bridgette didn''t even say his full name. Steve? Steve what? Does he not have ast name? And is Steve his real name or a nickname? What about his family? Sylvie gritted her teeth while thinking that Steve''s family must be rubbish with no standing. Why else would Bridgette not bring that up? Ah, didn''t she teach Bridgette that she needs to marry well? What are they going to live from? How is Bridgette going to have kids and take care of family if she needs to work?


    "Madam?", Camille''s voice pulled Sylvie out of her thoughts.


    "What?!", Sylvie snapped.


    "We should go inside¡­", Camille said timidly. Based on Sylvie''s crazed expression, she can guess what ising.


    Sylvie walked inside house and she was not shaking how she did when Bridgette was there.


    Camille knows that Sylvie is not so fragile, and she probably does not need that cane either, but she didn''t dare expose Sylvie in front of Bridgette. It will not bring much good and she would only pull Sylvie''s wrath on her.


    Camille needs this job. With so many young and capable caretakers avable, not many will hire a fifty-four year-old woman. Taking care of Sylvie is not easy, but the jobes with a room included and the paycheck is good. No matter how difficult Sylvie''s temper is, for a single woman like Camille, this job is as good as it gets.


    Camille is a widow and her daughter is married with a family of her own. Camille''s daughter called her toe and live with them, but Camille prefers to be independent, if possible. This job allows her that.


    Sylvie stood in the middle of the living room for some time before turning to Camille.


    "My son has a daughter I never saw. And his wife is pregnant again¡­", Sylvie said dryly.


    Camille was not sure if there is a question hidden in there, or is she expected to give her opinion, but based on Sylvie''s sharp gaze, she knows that staying silent is not an option.


    "Those are happy news, Madam."


    "Happy news?", Sylvie asked with a confusion obvious in her voice.


    Camille confirmed. "Yes. I know that you care about your son. And I am sure that there is a way for you to be part of their lives."


    "Grandchildren?", Sylvie mumbled. "Part of their lives? Why would I want that?"


    "There is no greater joy than grandchildren.", Camille responded with a gentle smile while thinking about her grandson. "Theirughter fills up the house and lifts the mood of everyone present. Their innocence and desire to explore is infectious, making the whole family livelier."


    Sylvie sighed and her gazended on the cane in her hand.


    He eyes narrowed for a second before she started swinging the cane wildly around her. In a second, the room turned into a mess¡­ Themp fell down, the vase shattered, decorative owl-figurines were broken¡­ and when there was nothing to break in the reach of the cane, Sylvie started moving through the room. She yanked the paintings of the wall and tore the canvas, tugged on the curtains until the rod came out of the wall¡­ Sylvie grabbed thergest piece of the shattered vase and started shing the furniture¡­ and she did all this without saying a single word.


    Camille took a step back and tried to diminish her presence. She knows that when Sylvie gets into this state, getting attention to herself means attracting Sylvie''s wrath. Sylvie will not stop until everything is destroyed and then she will act like everything is fine, they will buy new furniture and the other d¨¦cor and things will be back to normal¡­ until Sylvie''s next outburst.


    "Ungrateful spawns!", Sylvie screamed when she stopped demolishing the living room. "They left me and are enjoying their lives while keeping me in this house to rot! This is the thanks I''m getting after I gave my best years on raising them! I taught them to think for themselves, and they used that to rebel! Where did I go wrong? Why don''t I have filial children who will stay by my side and take care of me now that I''m old and fragile? It must be that bastard''s fault! Damien turned them against me! He found himself that slut and took my kids away as well! ..." Sylvie''s rants and incoherent rambling continued for some time.


    Sylvie''s crazed eyesnded on Camille. "You say that I should enjoy my grandchildren? How can I enjoy when they are keeping me out of it? They obviously don''t want anything to do with me!"


    Camille looked at Sylvie and there was again that tense silence when Camille should say something. "Madam¡­ Didn''t Bridgette stop by to share the good news and invite you to be part of their lives?"


    Sylvie snorted. "She did, but Felix didn''t!"


    "Felix is a boy and they have difficulty expressing their feelings. That is why Bridgette came to talk for the both of them."


    Sylvie moved torn canvas from the sofa cushion which had only one tear on it and she sat there before looking at Camille inquisitively. "You think so?"


    Camille responded with a nod.


    "You really think that Felix will let me hold my grandchild and take care of her and teach her the values a properdy should have?"


    Camille wanted to say that she would not go that far, but she didn''t dare say that at loud. "Madam, I am positive that if you show your good intentions, they will reciprocate favorably."


    Sylvie tilted her head slightly while her eyes dimmed like she lost her will to fight.


    Camille sighed in relief. It seems that this episode is over.


    Camille was startled when Sylvie stood up from the sofa abruptly.


    "Clean up the mess. You know what to do.", Sylvie ordered.


    "If any of my children find out about this, I will make it so that you lose your job. Don''t think that I don''t know that you are sending them reports behind my back!", Sylvie said while walking down the hallway into her bedroom.


    The door mmed shut, startling Camille.


    Camille''s sight fell on the broken owl figurines. She thought how it''s a pity they are broken. She liked them: tworge and one small owl. They looked like an owl family. Camille told herself that when she orders a recement, she will get something she does not like. Then she will not be sad when they are ruined.


    Camille wondered if this is as good as it gets. Can she get a better job? If she leaves, they will probably find another caretaker, and what about her? She went to get her notebook. That is where phone numbers are for thepany who offers services to take out the mess, and also for the furniture gallery from where she orders recement furniture.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1232 - Oscar Visits Marcus (1)

    Oscar and nor are in the back of the car, heading to the mental institution owned by Dr. Siltanen.


    Oscar decided to visit his brother, and nor said that she will join him.


    nor admires Oscar and she saw him doing many ruthless things in more than three decades they are together, but she also knows that Oscar has a soft spot toward his brother and that Marcus has the capability of taking advantage of that. nor will not allow Oscar to face his brother by himself, and even though Oscar asked her not to join him during the visit, just being close by will be enough for Oscar to stay firm (that''s what nor hopes).


    They are aware that Jeff put Marcus and Lukas in the mental institution as part of retaliation because Marcus tried to usurp Jeff''s newly acquired position as a master.


    Jeff didn''t show his vicious side only to his rtives. Jeff dealt without mercy with his friends, acquaintances, enemies and anyone else who dared to act against him in this wave of attacks which was led by Marcus.


    Oscar was unsettled while watching Marcus and his associates attack assets of the White family in an effort to show Jeff as ipetent. Oscar (and nor) offered their assistance to Jeff more than once, but Jeff said that he has it under control. Jeff warned his parents to stay away, with an exnation that their involvement will be interpreted by others as his weakness.


    Now that everything is over, Oscar swells with pride whenever he remembers what all Jeff did. And he also admires teamwork that Jeff and Aiden showed while coborating with their chosen partners and friends. It was executed¡­ perfectly. Oscar has to admit that he would not be able to pull of such a feat. They repelled all attacks no matter what their form was with almost no damage or casualties. Amazing.


    The new generation is taking over, and Oscar sees a bright future in front of them. His biggest regret is that he was not capable enough to create such a future for his children.


    Oscar''s unfocused gaze is directed through the window and he is doing breathing exercises in an effort to calm his mind. He is going to see his brother and he can''t show that his mind is troubled.


    "Why are you so sour?", nor scolded Oscar. She knows what he is thinking about, because he is thinking about that for thest few weeks. "If you are feeling this down now, howe you didn''t handle Marcus earlier?"


    Oscar gave a side-nce to nor. This usually supportive woman he adores can turn into a thorn in his side when ites to their children.


    "You know that he is¡­"


    "Yes, yes¡­", nor interrupted Oscar. "I''ve heard it all before. He is your brother. You could not be ruthless, you wanted to give him a chance, you-this, you-that, and now what? I told you numerous times that Marcus has an insatiable thirst for power and that he will not stop. He was only waiting for the right opportunity to strike while getting stronger by the day. And I also told you that if you don''t take care of him, it will be a burden that our boys need to handle. Now suck it up, be a man and own your mistake."


    Oscar sighed. He knows that nor is right. His father, Don saw the same qualities in Marcus that nor just described, and that is one of the reasons why he gave the position of the Master to Oscar instead of his firstborn. But Oscar always felt as an impostor, like he took something that should belong to his brother. That is why he couldn''t be ruthless to Marcus and that is why he rushed to give the position to Jeff¡­ Because he felt that it does not belong him.


    Because of Oscar''s guilty conscience, his boys suffered unnecessary hardships. Well, Jeff mostly, but Aiden was in it as well. And if Jeff failed, all of them would be hurt because Marcus would not spare anyone who might jeopardize him.


    Oscar is findingfort in knowing that Jeff (and Aiden) did great. They repelled Marcus and his associates, found the moles in the organization and turned this whole situation from a potential disaster in an absolute gain for the White family and for the White corp. As a bonus, no one doubts that Jeff is capable and everyone in the organization is ready to follow him without questioning his authority.


    "Over the years, I''ve put both of our boys through many trials and now when I look back at their repeated wless performance, I feel that I didn''t have any right to do so.", Oscar said with sadness in his voice. He turned to look at nor who was unable to hide her surprise. "I was unworthy to test them."


    nor hugged Oscar. "You are doing great. I only wish that you tell our boys how proud you are of them."


    ¡­


    Oscar and nor were personally greeted by Dr. Siltanen.


    "Mr. White¡­ it''s an honor to have you in my humble institution.", Dr. Siltanen said while shaking Oscar''s hand.


    He greeted nor and gestured down the hallway. "Please,e to my office to discuss the current situation."


    "Can we see Marcus and Lukas?", Oscar asked without moving toward where Dr. Siltanen directed them. He can see that this doctor is trying to leave a good impression, but Oscar came to see his brother, not to socialize.


    "Yes, of course. But it will be beneficial for everyone if you are aware of their condition. It can help to prevent¡­ incidents.", Dr. Siltanen exined with a smile.


    Oscar and nor exchanged nces and followed Dr. Siltanen.


    "I hope it''s OK that I call them by their first names to avoid confusion¡­" Dr. Siltanen told them how both Marcus and Lukas were violent and delusional when they arrived. "They still suffer from hallucinations and heavy paranoia, but their violent outburst reduced significantly under our treatment."


    "Hallucinations?", Oscar asked. He knows that Marcus is unstable with violent tendencies, but this is unexpected.


    "Yes. Your brother says that your father and grandfather are talking to him. And you." Dr. Siltanen paused while letting this information sink before continuing: "Your nephew says that Gods are visiting him."


    Oscars'' eyes shifted. "They see living and dead rtives and Gods? Is there anything specific about it? Any patterns?"


    Dr. Siltanen smiled bitterly. "Mr. White, it is normal for people to try to make sense out of things around us, but your brother and nephew are different. There is no pattern. We have them under twenty-four hour surveince and you can see that during their episodes there is no one else in the room. They are talking to themselves, but in their mind it''s real. In addition to this, Lukas wets his bed regrly and Marcus has manic episodes where he breaks everything that can be moved. That is why Marcus has in his room only a bed which is attached to the wall and a television which is high on the ceiling, outside his reach, and the rest are soft things..."


    Oscar listened to Dr. Siltanen and he understood that something is off, but he could not put his finger on it.


    "Is there a surveince video of their episodes that we can see?", Oscar asked.


    "Of course¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1233 - Oscar Visits Marcus (2)

    After watching videos of Marcus and Lukas during their manic episodes, Oscar could not see anything wrong with it (other than the peculiar behavior by Marcus and Oscar).


    One video showed Marcus sitting on the bed and then suddenly snapping to the side and screaming at their grandfather how he is not useless while throwing things in one corner. Video clearly shows that Marcus is the only person in the room.


    The second video is Marcus staring into the television and then his sight moved to the side and he started talking to their father. Again, no one else is in the room.


    They watched a video showing Lukas: suddenly he would shrink into a corner and cover himself with a bedsheet while saying weakly: "Take whatever you want and leave, just don''t kill me¡­"


    After they went through a number of videos, Oscar pursed his lips while thinking about what he saw. Oscar could not find anything suspicious in the videos, but he believes that they are somehow Jeff''s doing. Oscar is curious if this doctor is in this deal (whatever the deal is) or is he being fooled as well. It''s not that Oscar wants to get Marcus out, but he wants to know the truth. And since Jeff refuses to provide details, Oscar is forced to do his own investigation.


    "Don''t you find it strange that both father and son started suffering from simr symptoms at the same time?", Oscar asked Dr. Siltanen.


    "It is not umon that family members suffer simr mental damage under stress. Your niece, Miss Samara, exined that Lukas is the one who started seeing Gods and developed fear of open windows, and dayster Marcus snapped under pressure. There is a possibility that in his mind he remembered Lukas'' symptoms and they were manifested with a difference that Lukas fears punishment from Gods while Marcus from family members¡­ I don''t know if you are aware, but Marcus abused his assistant. Her physical injuries are almost healed, but I am not optimistic about her mind. She is not responding to treatments and even after all this time, she is practically non-responsive."


    "Jasmine?", nor asked. "Can I see her?"


    Originally, they agreed that nor will see Lukas and Oscar will visit Marcus. But after hearing about Jasmine''s condition, nor decided to go and see Jasmine instead of Lukas.


    Oscar wanted to visit Marcus and see the state of his older brother with his own eyes. Part of Oscar felt guilty for everything that happened and part of him needed closure.


    ¡­


    "Hi Marcus¡­", Oscar greeted when he got inside the room.


    Marcus didn''t show any sign that he noticed Oscar''s presence.


    Oscar nced at the television mounted high on the wall and saw that it''s on the business channel, showing information rted to the White corp. There was no volume, but the subtitles were on.


    "Come join me¡­", Marcus patted a spot on the bed next to him. "This is the best part."


    Oscar reluctantly took a seat and nced at the TV.


    "Here¡­ look at your boy, aren''t you proud?", Marcus asked.


    Oscar observed that TV showed Jeff shaking hands and read in the subtitles that this is Jeff acquiring apany and how people are optimistic about this move.


    "You knew that this will be on next?", Oscar asked Marcus when he realized that Marcus announced <em>''the best part''</em> before the segment about the acquisition was aired.


    "Of course, it''s on repeat. Next will be Jeff attending the funeral for that Fredrickson boy. Pity¡­ the boy agreed to work with me against Jeff, but we didn''t get a chance to make a move. Your boy works fast. Much faster than you..."


    Oscar didn''t understand. "What do you mean?"


    "I was stupid to think that I can take him down because he is inexperienced. My chances of getting what belongs to me would be higher if I attacked while you were at the top."


    Oscar was confused. It''s not that he was on good terms with Marcus, but Marcus never spoke this openly about wanting to take over the position of the Master. And why is he acting so familiar with him?


    "Aren''t you surprised to see me here?", Oscar asked.


    Marcus snorted. "Why would I be surprised? Youe to visit me almost every day. You were not here yesterday, were you busy?" Marcus sighed. "I guess you are busy. You have a whole empire to run and me¡­ I can stay here and watch the news. Father says that it''s better if I stay away because I am useless."


    Marcus'' gaze moved to the television and he didn''t speak more.


    Oscar sat in the room for another few minutes before standing up and walking away.


    Oscar and nor met in the hallway. Dr. Siltanen was there as well.


    "Do you want to see your nephew?", Dr. Siltanen asked.


    "No, thanks.", Oscar responded. He was never close to Lukas. The boy was full of himself and a troublemaker and his reputation of a lecher was well known.


    nor remembered Dr. Siltanen''sment about Samara, and she wanted to know more: "You said that Samara told you about their condition before you admitted them here?"


    "Yes.", Dr. Siltanen smiled. "Miss Samara is very helpful. She told us about their routine and if not for her, we would not know about Marcus'' assistant. She is the one who called your son, Jeff for help when she noticed her father''s abnormal behavior¡­"


    ¡­


    nor and Oscar were back in the car which moved away from the mental institution owned by Dr. Siltanen.


    "I saw Jasmine. She is messed up.", nor said after some time. "Dr. Siltanen showed me photos when they found her, and¡­ Marcus was ruthless. I remember that she had a fierce gaze, ready to bite, but now her eyes are empty. There is no will to live. Considering that Jasmine was Marcus'' right hand and she ended up in such a sorry state, I can''t imagine how he would punish his enemies."


    "The reports said that he suspected her of working against him.", Oscar remembered.


    nor confirmed. "True. But there are different types of torture and punishments. Here, it''s like he would bring her to the brink of death and then allow her to heal so that the next day he can do it again."


    Oscar was not sure how to respond to this. "I saw Marcus he is¡­ strange."


    nor could see that Oscar is troubled. "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to talk go Jeff. Let''s go to Los Angeles¡­" Oscar knows that Jeff did something, but he needs to know what. "If my inaction caused Jeff to be ruthless, I will not forgive myself."


    nor sighed and leaned on Oscar. "You need to stop ming yourself for things that happened. You can''t fix them."


    "What do you suggest?"


    "Reflect on things and don''t repeat mistakes. What happened can''t be erased, but there is a chance that the oue can be fixed, at least partially.", nor advised Oscar.


    "Do you think that Samara is part of this?", Oscar asked.


    "Definitely.", nor voiced her thoughts.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1234 - Oscar Wants An Explanation (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    Oscar and nor and in the living room with JoAnna, Jeff, Sarah and Aiden.


    When Oscar and nor announced their visit, they mentioned that they want to talk about Marcus and Jeff decided to bring in reinforcements. They would call Sophia and Felix also, but Sophia is suffering from a heavy nausea, and Felix is with her, so this meeting is going to happen without them.


    "You wanted to know about Marcus?", Jeff does not want to dy discussing this unpleasant topic.


    "Yes. We visited him and I would like to know the details how he ended up there.", Oscar admitted.


    "Why?", Jeff didn''t see the point.


    Oscar and nor know that Marcus plotted to get the position of the Master from Jeff, and that Marcus'' ambition was not just that, but the White corp. and everything else that currently Oscar and Jeff have, and next would be assets of nor and Aiden. No one would be spared because Marcus wants it all. Jeff doesn''t understand why would they care about the details. Marcus is out of the picture, and Jeff didn''t kill him. That is all that matters, right?


    "Marcus is my brother. Isn''t it normal for me to be curious?"


    Jeff shrugged. "Not really."


    Oscar frowned, irritated by Jeff''s attitude. "If Aiden is hospitalized, you would not want to know how he ended up there?"


    Jeff narrowed his eyes at Oscar. "Are youparing Aiden with that traitor who would sell anyone just so that he can reach the top?" Jeff snorted and continued without waiting for Oscar to respond: "Don''t answer that. He is where he is because I put him there."


    "Exin, please.", Oscar persisted.


    "He was already paranoid, we gave him a push and he snapped. Dr. Siltanen is getting generous payments to keep him in and not to ask too many questions. Anything else?", Jeff said impatiently.


    "How did Jasmine end up in such a condition?", nor asked.


    Jeff wondered, why is nor asking about Jasmine? But his parents came all the way here just to talk about this and it can end with them getting their answers or in an argument. Jeff is too tired to fight against his parents now. "Marcus suspected that someone close to him is working against him. When he found out that she was tracing his phone behind his back, he became violent."


    "Jasmine was working with you?", Oscar wanted to rify.


    "No.", Jeff responded.


    "Who was your mole?", nor asked.


    "No one." Jeff''s short answers told Oscar and nor that he is losing his patience.


    Oscar exhaled in frustration. "You know what I want to know. Can you tell me what you did and how you did it without me pulling each word from you one by one?"


    Aiden saw that Jeff is getting irritated by this questioning, so he answered: "We tracked Uncle''s emails and phone conversations and he assumed that people are betraying him. Because of this he distanced himself from his associates and became sloppy and vulnerable. His attacks were intercepted easily because we knew when and where he will strike."


    Oscar was not satisfied with this exnation. "That does not exin how he and Lukas ended up in a mental institution."


    "You really want to know?", Jeff asked Oscar angrily.


    "Yes!"


    "Why?", Jeff growled. "Did you ever exin to me why you did or didn''t do something?"


    "Marcus is my brother, and I deserve to know what happened."


    "Your brother?", Jeff sneered and pointed at people in the room while talking and his chilling gaze didn''t leave Oscar: "And this is my wife and my brother and his fianc¨¦e. We are all family, are we not? So why was I stuck to clean up the mess you left lingering for thirty years, yet you stand here and ask me for an exnation? Are you here to tell me how I was too rough on your brother?"


    Oscar was taken aback by Jeff''s attitude. "You are angry."


    "Yes! I am angry! You knew that Marcus is after your position, and that he is waiting for me to take over so that he can strike and what did you do? Nothing!"


    "I offered you my help."


    "Toote!", Jeff boomed. "Because you didn''t deal with Marcus when you should have, he grew to the point of converting not just your old buddies to work against me but MY FRIENDS! Do you think that putting Marcus in that ce was difficult? Manipting few people blinded by greed was the easy part. What took a toll on me and everyone who stood by my side was keeping innocents out of harm''s way and handling the aftermath."


    Jeff''s frown deepened as he took a step closer to Oscar. "Marcus is a cancer. And you knew it. If you removed him in time, his poison would not spread through the organization, corrupting so many people that it literally took an army to stand up against them!"


    Oscar was not sure how to respond. His guilt level rose several notches after hearing Jeff''s words.


    Jeffrey White, his older son who is always calm andposed and calcting the best way to reach his goal now is emotional and that tells Oscar how upset Jeff is.


    nor stood from the sofa chair and walked to Jeff. She spread her arms and hugged him. "I am proud of you."


    Jeff looked at his mother and lifted his eyebrow questionably.


    nor smiled softly. "You have grown into a great man. You have people to rely on who will help you when needed. As a mother, I am overjoyed to see my boys work together, with capable women by their sides and friends surrounding them."


    nor moved away from Jeff and her eyes moved between Sarah and Aiden. "I assume the two of you are responsible for Marcus and Lukas seeing things. Can you show us?"


    Aiden and Sarah exchanged nces and Sarah moved her hand in the air (instructing Eve on Eve-vision). Few secondster, another Oscar appeared one step away from the <em>''original''</em> Oscar, mimicking his movements like a reflection in the mirror.


    Oscar extended his arm toward fake-Oscar and the other one did the same. Their fingers <em>''touched''</em> and Oscar pushed his arm further, making their arms sink into one another.


    "Wow¡­", both Oscars said at the same time, and both jerked when two voices ovepped.


    "Are you doing this into Marcus'' and Lukas'' room now?", nor didn''t wait for an answer before asking the next question: "Howe security cameras don''t catch this?"


    Sarah did another movement with her hand and therge television showed a live feed from the security camera in the living room. They could see the six of them, and the fake-Oscar was not visible.


    "Amazing¡­", nor said under her breath.


    After few seconds, nor turned to Jeff and Aiden. "Boys, don''t judge us too harshly. You are about to grow your own families and I hope that you maintain this harmony you are enjoying right now. You will realize that in time, you will need to make hard decisions where none of the avable options leads to a happy ending for everyone."


    Oscar looked at Jeff guiltily. "If it makes any difference¡­ I am sorry. I hope you know that I am proud of you." Oscar turned to Aiden. "I am proud of the both of you."


    Aiden nced at Jeff and Jeff understood that Aiden is telling him to cool off. Their father never apologized.


    Jeff took a deep breath and held JoAnna''s hand in his before speaking for everyone. "We understand that sometimes difficult decisions are made and even though we don''t see the reason behind it or don''t agree with it, we are a family and we should stick together. I don''t want this to put a wedge between us. Dad, I know that you are not approving how Marcus ended up, but he was after me and my family. I am unable to show lenience you did. If you try getting him out of that ce, I will not be so kind the next time I deal with him."


    Oscar solemnly nodded and assured Jeff: "Don''t worry. I will not do anything behind your back."


    "Thank you.", Jeff said with a small nod.


    Everyone was startled when nor pped loudly and spoke to JoAnna: "Alright! Now that the heavy topic is settled, show me thetest ultrasound pictures. I want to see my grandkids!"


    They started talking about JoAnna''s pregnancy and the mood in the room warmed up.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1235 - Oscar Wants An Explanation (2)

    nor was super-excited to see the printouts from the ultrasound and she squealed in excitement when JoAnna told her that she can keep them.


    JoAnna had to stand up and tighten the t-shirt around her belly to show the bump which is now visible. OK, not really-really visible because it actually looks like she ate too much junk food and got bloated.


    "They are about the size of lemons¡­", JoAnna said while rubbing her belly. "Ah, my bridesmaid dress for Ellie''s wedding will need to be altered."


    They spoke untilte in the afternoon and JoAnna offered everyone to stay for dinner.


    "Is Sophia going to join?", nor asked with sparkles in her eyes. "If she ising, can she bring Lia?"


    "Sophia is not feeling well.", Sarah responded.


    nor was concerned. "Is she sick? We should go and visit her."


    Sarah and JoAnna exchanged nces. Sophia said not to tell people that she is pregnant, but nor is right there, and wants to go and visit her, and Sarah saw a smile creep on JoAnna''s face and¡­


    "She is pregnant.", it burst out of JoAnna.


    "What?" nor was unable to hide her surprise. "So quickly? I mean¡­ great!"


    During dinner, the women chatted about weddings and pregnancies. nor was telling them about her experiences when she was pregnant.


    Aiden fiddled with his phone between bites while holding Sarah''s hand under the table, and Jeff and Oscar ate in silence.


    When desserts were served, Oscar realized that he is running out of time. He spoke to Jeff: "I know that it might be out of line for me to ask but... do you mind sharing with me what you faced because of Marcus?"


    nor saw that Jeff is not responding, probably thinking about refusing Oscar''s request, so she added: "You kept us out of it. Of course, some information reached our ears. However, we would like to hear from you: what you faced, how you dealt with it and what is the oue. We are not asking you to give us all the details but knowing more about what happened will help us understand the situation and give us a closure."


    Jeff nced at Aiden, JoAnna and Sarah and saw that all of them gave him a silent approval.


    Jeff took a deep breath before responding: "Alright. Let''s move to the study¡­"


    When all of them got into the study, Jeff closed the door and summarized how they knew that Marcus is nning to attack shortly after the inauguration, and they monitored hismunications, identified people he is colluding with, and then monitored their calls and emails as well.


    "Thanks to that, we had aprehensive list of people who are assisting Marcus¡­ When the attacks started, we had a base in my office in White corp. HQ from where we monitored the situation and decided on next steps¡­ Aiden was navigating forces to guard assets of the White foundation, and Sarah intercepted attacks on White corp."


    Jeff didn''t mention the army of Chaos, but nor wanted to rify: "You used the army of Chaos?"


    Sarah smiled in response.


    "Are you interested to hear more or not?", Jeff grumbled.


    "Sorry, sorry... please continue.", nor responded.


    Jeff continued by exining who all was there and their role, mentioning that they used technology developed by Felix and that Sophia handled the legal issues. Last, but not least, he said that JoAnna (and her concoctions) had an important role in interrogating traitors (and suspected traitors).


    Oscar was surprised to hear that Jasper, Charlie and Steve (the Long family) provided their assistance because they are not associated with the White foundation. It told him that those are Jeff''s connections who offered their help because of¡­ friendship? Oscar never relied on an invisible thing such as friendship.


    "You trust them?", Oscar had to ask. "How do you know that they will not turn against you if they get a better offer?"


    Jeff snorted. "What kind of a logic is that? Do you think that holding onto a property deed will guarantee their loyalty?"


    Oscar lowered his head while thinking about Jeff''s words. True, most of the people who turned against Jeff had interest in staying loyal to the Master of the White family. They risked losing their assets and their dirty secretsing into light of the day by aligning themselves with Marcus, yet they still did it anyway.


    "I see that you are changing the structure how the organization works.", Oscarmented.


    "Yes. We are nning for everyone to show their loyalty one way or another. If they prove loyalty, we will return the deeds and other things from the vault in the White Mansion that we hold rted to their family. If they fail, they will be destroyed."


    "You will return everything?", Oscar had to confirm.


    Jeff nodded. "I already started the process. Vincent Price stood by my side in this incident, and I returned him the deed for the property in New York where his family lives. I believe that rewarding loyalty and punishing treachery works better than holding onto a bunch of papers because in time, people forget what we have on them."


    "You can just remind them what you have.", Oscar suggested.


    Jeff smirked knowingly. "Isn''t that dering hostility? I want people to follow me because they respect me, and they believe that what we are doing is good for everyone. Not because their ancestors were threatened by mine. Also, if anything this incident proved is that if one person is loyal, that does not guarantee that his sessor will be as well."


    "How will you deal with the traitors?", nor asked Jeff.


    "It depends on what they were scheming to do. But the general rule is to return the favor without allowing them to retaliate. And¡­ the closer they are to me, the more severe the punishment will be." Jeff saw that Oscar wants more information, so he rified: "Christopher Fredrickson. We confirmed that he was working with Marcus. We showed him that Marcus promised him benefits he can''t deliver and left him to think about it."


    "You showed a person who turned his back on you that he did it for nothing.", nor summarized. "And then you took over their family business and took care of Christopher as well.", Oscar continued nor''s thoughts.


    Jeff gave a small nod of confirmation.


    Now that Jeff mentioned Christopher, Oscar remembered that one more boy from that group is in an unfortunate situation. "What about Bradley Hanks?"


    JoAnna responded: "We know that he turned his back on Jeff because he was jealous how Jeff has the power and money and me, while his parents didn''t approve of Paige. We all agreed that using Paige against him is the most efficient method, especially because she was in it with Bradley."


    Aiden continued: "We have them on record talking how their life will be better once Marcus is in Jeff''s ce¡­ We manipted some photos and videos to make it seem that Paige is cheating on him."


    "Bradley is in jail because he killed her.", nor said.


    "We didn''t expect that he will kill her.", Sarah added. "We thought that he would break up with her, or maybe hit her in rage, but killing her was outside of our calctions considering that he has no history of violence and every time he was in a conflict he was submissive and took the easy way out."


    Jeff looked gratefully at JoAnna, Aiden and Sarah for saying all this, confirming that they are by his side. After all, Paige is one casualty that they didn''t expect, and they all know that Jeff feels guilty about it.


    Jeff can see that his parents are not ming him, but he had a need to exin: "The goal was to remove his motivation. Once Bradley loses Paige as his lover, we would destroy his family financially, and allow his family to take care of Bradley. If they are not strict enough with him, I would step in. However, now he is in jail for life, regretting his action while wondering if Paige cheated on him or not. The other man Bradley shot is recuperating well, and the White foundation is paying his hospital bills."


    nor looked at four young people in the room and asked: "Do you regret any of it? If you could do it all over again, would you do anything differently?"


    JoAnna saw suffering and death, and Sarah and Aiden have their share of blood on their hands also, but she knows that Jeff is used to office setting and negotiations and all this front-line conflict where someone he knows gets hurt (and killed) is affecting him.


    JoAnna stood up next to Jeff and held his hand in hers while responding confidently: "My Jeff is a man who shares the praise while takes all the me on him, and that is not fair to him, but that is the man he is. A true leader. We all did this together and if we can rewind and start over, we would not change a single thing. Because of Jeff''s swift decision making, we were able to take corresponding actions and protect not only our positions but all the people who are loyal to us. We have no regrets."


    nor and Oscar smiled in approval. Their kids are all grown up and have found their ways, with good women by their sides.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1236 - Madam Kiani (1)

    ~ Chicago, downtown ~


    Thursday


    1:14 PM


    It''s two days before Jasper''s and Ellie''s wedding.


    In a restaurant downtown, Sarah, Aiden, Jasper and Ellie are discussing the pre-wedding party and the wedding itself over lunch.


    Ellie wanted to confirm that their ns are still good for the pre-wedding party, considering the number of pregnant women. She is not sure if escape rooms are pregnancy-approved, and it will not be good if half of the wedding party waits on the side because they can''t participate. OK. Not half of them are pregnant, but their men will not go and y without their pregnant women, so that adds up to the total number of people who would stay on the side if the escape rooms are dangerous or physically strenuous.


    "I don''t want two out three Hill sisters not to participate.", Ellie rified. "And Penny is pregnant also."


    Sarah assured her that it''s OK. "Each team will have at minimum four people, so even if there is a task to crawl or jump, someone else can do it."


    For the big day itself, Ellie gave up. Current status: Melissa and the wedding nners are in charge of almost all decision making. There are few details that she wants to have control over, and that includes bridesmaids, groomsmen, clothes and the ceremony itself.


    Ellie (EY) designed her wedding dress and outfits for her wedding party.


    Ellie will have nine bridesmaids: all three Hill sisters (Sarah is the maid-of-honor), Paulette (Ellie''s main assistant at EY), Emma, Ashley (Vincent''s girlfriend) and three young women from the fashion industry.


    On Jasper''s side are nine groomsmen: Aiden (as the best man), Jeff, Felix, Charlie, Vincent, Russel, Brian, and two of Jasper''s friends from Chicago.


    Just how Ashley is a bridesmaid because of Jasper (she is Vincent''s girlfriend), Brian is the groomsman because he is a very good friend with Ellie.


    They sent an invitation to Tom also, but he didn''t respond. Ellie is not sure if Tom is very busy or still not over the fact that they will never be more than friends. But Ellie can''t forget years they spent working together and helping each other. If Tom shows up, Ellie will wee him with open arms.


    Ellie gave a heads up to Emma that Brian will be there, but Emma said how that is not a problem. They are just friends and even though they didn''t see each other in a while, they are in touch over the phone and messages. Charlie''s expression didn''t look good, but only because he knows that Brian was (and probably still is) interested in Emma. Charlie trusts that Emma is faithful to him and that she has no romantic feelings toward Brian.


    Ellie is hoping that this whole two-day thing can go without drama and incidents.


    "I was not much into a big party. I just wanted a day to celebrate with my friends. I tried to organize an intimate party and that is why I epted it to be on the property of the Kiani vi, but little by little Melissa took over.", Ellie admitted. "At the end, I realized that I don''t care." She looked lovingly at Jasper. "As long as we get married, I am fine. We will enjoy our pre-wedding party and the wedding day and then head to Europe, and they will be left with the cleanup anyway."


    Sarah stifled augh. Hill sisters warned Ellie that her mother-inw will take over the moment she said that the ceremony will be in the Kiani family vi, and Ellie didn''t believe them.


    "Did you finalize number of guests?", Sarah asked.


    Ellie rolled her eyes helplessly. "Lisa is adding them daily. I try not to think about it. I have about thirty people I care about, they are invited, as for the rest, Lisa can invite the whole country if she wants¡­"


    "Mathew is here?", Aiden wanted to confirm. They are having a meeting with Mathew (aka Boss Young)ter in the evening.


    "Yes. Dad is at the Kiani vi. He will handle the security¡­", Ellie exined the details.


    ~ Chicago, Burr Ridge neighborhood ~


    In the Kiani family vi¡­


    Mathew came to the Kiani family vi with few of his men. They toured the property and the area which will be used for the wedding ceremony, and after that they went inside to discuss the best options for securing the event.


    Norman, Melissa and Mathew are in the study room, looking at the map of the property and talking about the security for the big day.


    Well, Melissa and Mathew are looking at the map spread on the desk. Norman is sitting on the sofa in the back and trying to diminish his presence. It was more than half a year ago, but his memories of who broke his bones are still vivid.


    In addition to the security which Kianis and Mathew will provide, Sarah and Aiden brought with them a number of drones and about half of their kids will attend the event as personal security for peopleing from Los Angeles. No matter how good Mathew''s people are, Sarah and Aiden believe in their people (and technology). You can never be too careful.


    "Thank you Mathew.", Melissa ended the talk with pleasantries. "Knowing that your people will assist ours in making sure the guest are safe is putting us at ease."


    "It''s my pleasure, Melissa.", Mathew shed a smile and was ready to leave. "If there is nothing else¡­"


    "Actually, there is.", Melissa interrupted him and nced at Norman. "Dear, can you give us some privacy?"


    Norman responded with a small nod before swiftly leaving the study. He wished that his legs move faster.


    Mathew looked at Norman scurrying out and smirked. He will not deny that he enjoys this silent disy of power. It never gets old.


    When Norman was out of the study, Mathew turned to Melissa and his eyebrows shot up questionably, waiting for her to say why she wants him to stay back and why did she chase away her husband? He was sitting there quietly for more than an hour like a statue, Mathew does not see the reason why he had to leave.


    Melissa gestured toward thefortable chair. "Boss Young, please, take a seat."


    Mathew would lie if he said that he is not surprised, hearing how Melissa addressed him. <em>''Boss Young''</em> is how his people call him. Using this title, only means that she wants to talk¡­ business.


    Mathew took a seat and looked at Melissa. "I wonder what Madam Kiani wants to talk about."


    Melissa''s wide smile showed her white teeth. "I see that Boss Young did his homework."


    "I will take that as a praise."


    "Of course.", Melissa confirmed. "Since you know that I am Madam Kiani, you should also have a good idea what I want to talk about."


    Mathew didn''t deny it. "I have few ideas, but I would rather not guess. Please, tell me."


    "I want to offer Ellie to be the next Madam.", Melissa went straight to the point.


    Mathew was surprised. He expected few things, but this¡­"Offer?"


    "Yes. I will not force her.", Melissa rified. "I was prepared that the Kiani underground will be dissolved with me as thest matriarch, but I changed my mind because I believe that Ellie is a good choice for a sessor. If she is willing."


    Mathew pursed his lips while thinking about Melissa''s words. "So, it''s true that your organization is led by a matriarch. However, don''t you have as a prerequisite that a Kiani is at the top?"


    Melissa smiled widely. "Ellie will be a Kiani in two days. Not by blood, but with my blessing and her capabilities, I believe that she will do great. Once she gives birth to a daughter, her position will only stabilize further, and until then I will be around to support her..."


    If Sarah and Aiden could hear this, they would facepalm few times.


    The two of them spent countless hours digging out information on Jasper''s assets and resources which Norman locked away from Jasper. They found plenty of assets while at the same time hitting dead ends in figuring out what those resources are. No matter how much Sarah and Aiden looked into Jasper''s grandfather and father, they came up empty. The problem is that they were looking in the wrong ce (or in this case, the wrong people).


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1237 - Madam Kiani (2)

    A little background on the Kiani family and those mysterious resources¡­


    <em>''The resources''</em> which Sarah and Aiden were unable to find is an extensivework of people with different skills, known as the Kiani underground. They will do any type of work, with no questions asked and their loyalty is only to one person: the matriarch of the Kiani family, known as the Madam Kiani. The title was given to Melissa from her mother, and she got it from her mother, because it is given by the current Madam to the female in the next generation of the Kiani family and this started officially seven generations ago, but even before that, the Kiani family had outside people who followed matriarch''s orders.


    Kiani is a matriarchal family where women hold power, while men are there to look pretty. OK, not just look pretty¡­ On the surface, the men handle the money, business and other things, but the real power is in the underground forces. This exins why Melissa didn''t intervene when her father gave assets to Jasper and then Norman snatched it away. From her perspective, those were just men ying around with trifling things.


    Since she has no daughters, and Jasper was a yboy, Melissa was mentally prepared to be thest matriarch and to dissolve the Kiani underground when the timees. Don''t get her wrong, she loves Jasper to pieces, but his cheerful, fickle and mostly timid nature showed that he is not a leader who can sessfully run a business, and the underground will not pledge loyalty to a man.


    Melissa started changing her opinion about dissolving the organization when Ellie came into the picture: a young, capable, smart woman who got Melissa''s attention many years ago but at that time Melissa didn''t dare introduce Jasper to Ellie, even though she mentioned him whenever she could only to realize that Ellie is unphased no matter how much Melissa praised her son while avoiding to talk about the negatives. Ellie''s indifference when a rich woman (aka Melissa) is talking about her son (aka Jasper) as an avable bachelor only proved Melissa''s point: that Ellie is independent, and she does not need a man in order to shine. Ah, whenever Melissa ended her appointment with Ellie, her spirits were low because she wished for a daughter just like Ellie.


    To say that Melissa suffered a shock (a pleasant one) when she saw Ellie in her house, and then when Ellie and Jasper said that they are dating, is an understatement. This wedding is Melissa''s dreame true!


    Back to present¡­


    Mathew listened carefully as Melissa exined her n to give her power to Ellie and he responded with a smile, a shrug, and a: "Good luck."


    "You don''t have an opinion on this?", Melissa asked when she observed that Mathew has almost no reaction to the big news she just threw at him.


    Mathew decided to exin his indifference: "I am trying to get Ellie to be my sessor for a long time. She is not interested in power or underground. She is a pure girl, running a clean business."


    Melissa chuckled. "You are making it sound like we are criminals."


    "Aren''t we?"


    Melissa waved her hand, like that is not important. "I believe that she will ept, if she is introduced to it with the right mindset."


    Mathew spread his hands, palms up. "Enlighten me."


    "My son." Melissa made a dramatic pause before continuing. "Don''t you think that Jasper has the power to change her mind? Think about it: for how long was Ellie refusing your attempts to be a family? Did you forget that until recently Ellie lived her life like she does not have a father? But because of my boy, Ellie allowed you to get close. When I tell her that the Kiani underground forces can help Jasper not just in his business but in safety as well, she will see it from my point of view."


    Mathew cringed internally when Melissa spoke how Ellie was rejecting him but... it is the truth. However, he is not confident that Melissa''s n will work. "Ellie will not willingly do illegal things."


    "The things she did for Jasper to help him get control of K Industries, show that she is not opposing to bending the rules. The purpose of Kiani underground is not to do illegal acts, but it''s about power."


    Mathew thought about it. If this is an offer given to him, he would take it as soon as <em>''Kiani underground''</em> was mentioned. But this is not about him. Actually, there is no need for him to know any of this. He looked at Melissa suspiciously. "Why are you telling me this?"


    Melissa smiled knowingly. Finally, he got to the point. "I want you to help me push Ellie in the right direction."


    "What is in it for me?"


    "When Ellie epts to lead the Kiani underground forces, she will be more receptive taking over your organization as well."


    Matthew paused. "You want to merge our two organizations into one?"


    Melissa shrugged. "I would leave that to Ellie to decide."


    Melissa stood up and extended her hand for a handshake. "Do we have a deal, Boss Young?"


    Mathew looked at her hand for three seconds before standing up and meeting her hand with his. "You have yourself a deal, Madam Kiani. When do we start?"


    "Let''s leave lovebirds to enjoy their honeymoon. Who knows? Maybe they return with our granddaughter on the way..."


    "Grandson is fine also.", Mathew said dryly.


    Melissa responded by raising an eyebrow mockingly.


    Mathew nced at the door through which Norman left. "What is his role?"


    "He was leading K Industries before Jasper took over."


    "And now?"


    Melissa blinked and looked at Mathew like he is asking something obvious. "He is my husband. But even while at the top of K Industries, he didn''t have much power. Power in Kiani family is held by the females."


    "He will not be a problem for my Ellie?", Mathew wanted to confirm. After all, Ellie is his priority number one.


    Melissa burst into giggles. "After what you did to him?"


    Mathew made a face. "You know it was me?"


    "Boss Young, don''t underestimate me."


    Mathew looked at Melissa''s expression which darkened in an instant and he realized that she is giving him a warning. He should not get too rxed around this woman.


    "I apologize, Madam Kiani.", Mathew said respectfully while reminding himself that he is in her teritory. He knows better than anyone that all these maids, gardeners and maintenance people are Melissa''s people.


    Mathew said his goodbyes and sat in the back of the car, heading back to the apartment which Sarah and Aiden provided for him (like every time when he visits Chicago).


    He thought about his conversation with Melissa and a smile crept on his face.


    Mathew knew that Melissa has a formidable force under hermand. That is why he wanted to get involved into this wedding and get closer to Ellie''s future mother-inw with a goal to confirm that Ellie is not in danger by getting into this marriage. Mathew didn''t expect to hear that Melissa ns to give all this power to Ellie. He likes it.


    Mathew will not deny that the current Madam Kiani is a smart woman and good with words, and he has high hopes that she will get Ellie to see things from her perspective.


    He sighed, if he is better in strategizing, Ellie would be working as his right hand man (or a woman) while learning about the organization, but s¡­ instead of persuading her to take over, every time he brought up the topic, they argued and drifted away further. Ellie is just too smart to be tricked into anything. Mathew is optimistic that Melisa will seed where he failed. As a bonus, when Ellie epts Melissa''s offer, Ellie will be more inclined to ept leading his men also. Ah, he would like a long vacation but he can''t rest, not until he knows that Ellie is leading a good life and has people around her to protect her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1238 - Preparations For The Wedding (E&J) (1)

    ~ The base of the army of Chaos - Chicago branch ~


    Friday


    10:14 AM


    Sarah and Aiden are on the 53 floor or the building they own in Chicago, facing their kids who are here to act as security detail for the pre-wedding party and the wedding of Ellie and Jasper.


    The 56th floor has two apartments, one is where Sarah and Aiden are staying and the other one is temporarily upied by Mathew Young. 55th floor has apartments which are used by Mathew''s people.


    As part of their deal with Mathew, Sarah and Aiden told him that he and his men can use this anytime and they are happy that Mathew epted because it allows them to keep an eye on him while he is in staying in Chicago.


    Mathew likes it, because the location is great, and the security is impable. He and his men can stay here and rx in a way that they can''t even when they are at home in their own territory. He is aware that Sarah and Aiden have the whole ce wired up, but hees here only when it''s rted to Ellie and does not stay long. If anything urgent happens that Sarah and Aiden should not know about, that is probably going to make him go to Northern Irnd right away.


    In addition to these two floors, Sarah and Aiden recently purchased floors 50-54, so now top seven floors of the building belong to them.


    They are using this building as the base of the army of Chaos in Chicago. Floors 50 and above have restricted ess with separate elevators which don''t stop on floors 2 to 49 and surveince is provided by Eve. Floors 50, 51, 52 and 54 have apartments which are providing great views of Chicago where members of the army stay when they are in the town.


    Part of the floor 52 is transformed into a gym where their army members can train.


    What makes this the base for the army of Chaos is the floor 53 which Sarah and Aiden remodeled by using services of several different contractors so that no one knows exactly what is done here, and Felix helped with wiring the whole ce in his gadgets. The ce is like a fortress.


    In <em>''normal mode''</em> 53rd floor looks like a massive lounging area with a wet bar and many games, ready for a party, but it''s actually full of hidden features which transform it into a control room. When Eve locks it down, no one can see inside (just in case they are using drones or some other equipment), desks and file cabs emerge from the floor and walls, andrge touch screens descend from the ceiling, showing detailed information about the army of Chaos and everything rted to it, simrly how they have in the Cliffside vi.


    Sarah loves floor 53. It looks like it came out of the sci-fi spy movie, and they n to have several bases like this through North America and Europe. They already started clearing up part of the basement in their Castle in France and soon the remodel will start there.


    For Ellie''s and Jasper''s wedding, many people came from different locations, but we are focused on our group from Los Angeles¡­


    Penny and Ben are staying in one apartment on 50th floor, and so are Sophia, Felix and Jeff and JoAnna. It''s easier to keep them safe when all of them are together, and Sarah is miffed that Charlie and Emma decided to stay in a hotel but hey¡­ she can''t force them.


    Back to present¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are on 53rd floor, giving instructions to their kids who came to Chicago as security.


    Kids are lined up neatly in <em>''attention''</em> position like true army members.


    Present are: Jesse, Oni, Ron, Z, Allen, Julius, Ade, Jamari, Art, Beck, Nico and Dezy.


    Jesse and Oni are acting as Penny''s and Ben''s bodyguards. Ron and Z are with Sophia and Felix, because their regr bodyguards Ryan and Levi stayed in Los Angeles to make sure Lia is safe. Allen and Julius are apanying Jeff and JoAnna. Ade and Jamari are acting as Sarah''s and Aiden''s bodyguards while four remaining boys: Art, Beck, Nico and Dezy are 16 year-old boys originally from Sierra Leone who are currently shadowing existing generals before they get promoted to ones. For this asion, Art will shadow Jesse and Oni, Beck will join Ron and Z, Nico will follow Allen and Julius while Dezy will stay close to Ade and Jamari.


    The four almost-generals are super-excited because this is their first taste of a real mission. But the most excited is Ade. This is his first mission since he got reinstated as a general.


    When Sarah and Aiden finished with giving instructions, they dismissed their kids.


    "Event starts with a lunch at 1 PM. Until then you can rx.", Sarah ended her talk.


    Allen, Julius, Art and Nico went to the pinball machines. Jesse and Oni sat in front of the PCs, they are using every free moment to research about their next scouting mission of the Shadow Ravens organization. Ron and Z sat on the sofa in front of arge TV, ready to watch a movie.


    Beck was looking around, trying to decide what to do when Ade nudged him. "Did you practice your poker face?"


    Beck was confused. "My what?"


    "Poker face.", Ade demonstrated his nk <em>''you can''t read me''</em> expression. "When those two start getting all smoochy, you will need it."


    Beck understood that Ade is talking about Ron and Z. "They will not kiss during a mission. Right?"


    Ade shrugged. "Who knows?"


    "Ade!", Aiden snapped irritably.


    Ade froze and swallowed hard while turning toward Aiden slowly.


    Aiden was irritated that Ade could not control his yful nature. Does he know that Sarah barely epted to get him back into missions? The little rascal is on a good way to prove how Aiden was too hasty to vouch for him. "How about you switch with Beck? You can shadow Ron and Z, so that you can learn when to focus on a mission and when to have fun."


    "Sorry boss.", Ade said timidly. "It will not happen again."


    Aiden snorted at Ade''s apology and then looked at Beck. "Beck, we would not allow anyone to learn from them if they are not a good example."


    Sarah called Ade to the side and spoke with him so that others don''t hear. "Ade¡­ I told Aiden that you are not ready, but he convinced me to give you a chance. Don''t disappoint him."


    Ade nced at Aiden and he felt shame wash over him. He didn''t know that Aiden vouched for him and as soon as he got a chance, he started messing up again and acting irresponsibly. Ade''s chin trembled for a second before he responded. "Yes, boss."


    "Dezy will follow you and Jamari in next two days. Show him what it means to be a general.", Sarah reminded Ade.


    "Yes, boss. Thank you."


    Sarah responded with a small nod and walked away.


    Ade was in a daze, scolding himself silently for his slipup when a hard pnded at the back of his head and he was outraged to see Jamari. "What?!"


    Jamari narrowed his eyes at Ade. "Do you know how much I waited for you to join? Do you need to mess it up as soon as you got back? How can you be this irresponsible? When will you realize that your actions are impacting others? There is a time for ying and time for being serious. Look at these four neers. They don''t know what to expect and they are looking up to us to show them the way." Jamari wanted to say few more things, but he was getting too emotional and he snorted before turning and walking away.


    Ade lowered his head and sighed helplessly. No matter what he says it will either not help or it will make things worse. Why is everyone overreacting? It was just a joke¡­


    Ade was startled when he saw Sarah in front of him. Why did shee back? Is she going to scold him again?


    Sarah can see that Ade is upset and she decided to offer more than just scolding: "Ade¡­ we are all doing this because we have high expectations from you. As the number of generals is increasing, we will create a senioritydder where few will be in charge. I know that you can be the best if you focus. It is up to you how high you will reach."


    Ade looked at Sarah and his eyes widened as her words sank in. He can be he best, there will be adder¡­ and that means that he can be officially on the top¡­ showing everyone that he can be useful. He smiled with a smile which reached his eyes.


    "Thanks, boss!", Ade eximed.


    Sarah looked gently at the silly child and patted his shoulder before walking away.


    Aiden watched Sarah give pep-talk to Ade and smiled. They are all lucky to have her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1239 - Preparations For The Wedding (E&J) (2)

    ~ The base of the army of Chaos - Chicago branch ~


    Friday


    11:44 PM


    Sarah and Aiden are in the penthouse, currently upied by Mathew Young (aka Ellie''s dad).


    Sarah and Aiden were about to start getting ready for the pre-wedding party, but then Mathew called and interrupted them halfway through undressing for the shower. If his call was five secondster, it would not be answered. Matthew said that he has something important to talk about and that it will be quick, so Sarah and Aiden fixed their disheveled clothes and moved to the apartment across the hallway. The three of them talked the previous night about the status and future of their business-cooperation, and Sarah and Aiden have no idea what is so important that it can''t wait. But they can see that Mathew is hesitant to talk about it.


    "Boss Young¡­", Aiden started, unable to hide his impatience. "We have a party for your daughter starting in about one hour, so¡­ can we get to the point of why you called us toe here?"


    Matthew is looking at Sarah and Aiden and he is not sure from where to start. He wants to tell them about Madam Kiani and that Melissa ns to get Ellie to be the next matriarch of the Kiani undergroundwork. The main reason he wants to talk to them about it, is because he hopes that they will be something like mentors for Ellie.


    Looking at Sarah and Aiden, Mathew can see that they are both young, leading their organization and Ellie trusts them. And he trusts them as well.


    Mathew would love to give advice to his daughter, but she is not willing to listen. Ah, he needs to start talking, or these two will leave and think who knows what about him. He is usually aposed and a ruthless man, but when ites to Ellie he bes a nervous wreck.


    "Someone powerful is close to Ellie¡­", Mathew started and paused.


    "I assume you are not talking about us, right?" Sarah gestured to the three of them.


    "Right, right.", Mathew nodded few times.


    "Or Jeff... or Charlie...", Aiden added.


    Mathew confirmed that as well.


    "Are they a danger to Ellie?", Sarah continued probing when she saw that Mathew stopped talking.


    "I don''t think so, but at the same time I can''t be certain about it."


    Aiden wanted to go straight to the point. "Who is it?"


    "I am not at the liberty to disclose that."


    Aiden was irked. Mathew called them here to say something vague and he is not willing to give them any details¡­ useless. Doesn''t Mathew know that they are busy? Aiden snorted. "Why are we talking then? If it''s ensuring Ellie''s safety, I''m sure that you are more than capable."


    "The thing is¡­ that person wants Ellie to take over the organization. If she epts, she will need to deal with an existing power and there is a high chance that part of the people who will be her subordinates are not going to be openminded about following an outsider. On the other side, if she declines, she will be in a position where she knows about something she should not know."


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and shared an understanding.


    "Based on this, you want her to ept." Aiden voiced his observation.


    Mathew confirmed. "Call me selfish but¡­ Just by being my daughter, Ellie has a target on her back. I lost count how many assassinations and kidnaping attempts my men prevented without Ellie''s knowledge. If she epts this role, she will have her own people guarding her and I will sleep better."


    "Where do we fit into that story?", Sarah asked Mathew.


    "I am not confident that she will ept. I spoke more than once with her about making her my sessor, but she said that she is not interested in underground. I hope that you can talk to her, give her some hints that organizations like ours are¡­ normal."


    Sarah burst intough. "Boss Young... We are many things, but normal is not one of them."


    Aiden didn''t find it funny. "You want us to expose ourselves in front of Ellie so that she understands that if she bes a leader of an underground force she will havepany?"


    "Something like that.", Mathew admitted. He saw that both Sarah and Aiden frowned and he quickly added: "It will not be without benefits for you. If this is a sess, she will have under hermand a vastwork of resources covering the North-East of the United States which can be your extension when you think in terms of allying yourself with her¡­"


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t stay long. After Mathew finished his little speech, Sarah and Aiden said that they will think about it and they headed to their apartment across the hall.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden undressed and got in the bathroom without speaking. Both of them were thinking about what Mathew said while watching the tub getting filled with hot bubbly water.


    "We need to be more vignt.", Sarah broke the silence when she settled in the tub, facing Aiden.


    Aiden nodded. "The fact that someone powerful is around Ellie and we don''t know about it is concerning."


    "Let''s look into this.", Sarah suggested. "It will help us understand the situation better. I am notfortable just telling her about what we are doing without knowing why we are exposing ourselves."


    Aiden agreed. "While at it, let''s increase surveince around all of our friends. We are focused on our siblings and neglecting that our friends might be in danger because of us as well. For Ellie, we know that it''s someone with a base in this area, considering that Mathew mentioned North-East coverage. And it''s probably a person who interacts with Ellie in person."


    "In person?"


    Aiden exined his deduction: "I don''t believe that anyone would choose a sessor from second-hand information. And there is a big chance that they are interacting for a long time."


    Sarah bit her lower lip while thinking. "Do you think that the timing of Ellie getting this offer around her wedding is a coincidence?"


    She was startled that Aiden is right in front of her. When did he get this close?


    He inched toward her and licked her lower lip before sucking on it gently. "That lip is only for me to bite."


    "Huh?"


    "Your lower lip. You were biting it."


    Sarah giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck. "If you want a kiss, you don''t need an excuse."


    Aiden smirked and pulled her to sit on hisp. "I need to hear it, why don''t I need an excuse?"


    "Because I am yours."


    "Mmm¡­", he hummed in approval. "Mine."


    Aiden kissed Sarah''s neck and then his lips moved lower until he reached her breasts. He sucked one nipple into his mouth and flicked it with his tongue, while he teased her other one with his thumb.


    Aiden''s free hand grabbed her buttocks and squeezed them while pulling her closer to him.


    "We don''t have the time.", Sarah warned him when she realized that both of them are turned on.


    "We can make it quick."


    Sarah wanted to say that no matter how quick it is, they will bete because making love with Aiden is a lot of things, but it''s never quick. However, her body was aze already, and she didn''t care howte they get because there was only thought on her mind, and that is to merge with the man who is holding her in his arms.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1240 - Escape Rooms

    They all agreed to meet in the lounging area on the 53rd floor and go together for lunch.


    Of course, Sarah and Aiden werete.


    Aiden regretted this <em>''let''s-go-together''</em> n when Sophia and JoAnna started scolding Sarah because they made them wait.


    Sarah shoot Aiden a side-nce, and he knew that she is telling him silently that it''s his fault that they arete, but the smile at the corners of her lips told him that she has no regrets.


    "OK,dies¡­ rx.", Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah protectively and looked at Sophia and JoAnna. "We got dyed because Mathew called us for ast minute chat. And every minute we stand here, the morete we are."


    He knows that pregnant women are emotionally unstable, but¡­ this is too much. Even the always calm and timid Penny was looking grumpy and impatient.


    Luckily, his exnation worked, and everyone started making their way out.


    Sarah hugged Aiden and spoke softly, only for him to hear: "My knight in shiny armor."


    He smiled smugly and responded: "Always."


    ¡­


    The lunch passed quickly. No one was interested in staying longer than necessary and chatting because they were all excited about the escape rooms which are next in the schedule.


    The escape rooms were a hit. Out of the people interested in escape rooms, they divided themselves into four groups of five and six people, and Sarah made sure that no group has more than one pregnant woman.


    Thepany which organizes escape rooms converted a massive warehouse into an entertainment area for people who crave for an adventure.


    Each room was different, and they drew lots to see who will go into which room.


    ...


    Sarah and Aiden were in a dungeon-like room with Vincent, Ashley, Russel and Anita. Anita is one of Ellie''s friends from the fashion industry.


    Sarah was observing the room: cold and wet walls, chains dangling on the side¡­ it reminded her of her VR experience, and she was taking mental notes what else she could add. There were old-looking wooden boxes, a drainrge for a person to crawl through, bricks which when you push open secretpartments with clues, it was exciting. Ashley pushed one brick which made water start pouring in the room, and they discovered that there are traps as well. Anita was the one to find a lever which stopped the water.


    "Why don''t you talk to her?", Vincent asked Russel while doing eye-signals toward Anita. He saw how Russel is sneaking nces at Anita.


    Russel cleared his throat awkwardly and ignored his friend.


    Aiden and Sarah deciphered a message which told them how to open the secret door which led them to the next dungeon-like cell.


    ¡­


    Jasper, Ellie, Ben, Penny, Brian and Curt (Jasper''s friend from Chicago) were in a room which looked like a bedroom after a fire: burn marks on the wall, messed up furniture, paintings dangling off the wall¡­


    When they discovered that part of the floor is creaky and does not look stable, Ben didn''t allow Penny to move around. He told her to sit on a sofa (which he tested previously as safe) and to stay put. When they find some clue, she can contribute (mentally). Penny found herself in Ben''s protective embrace few minutester when Curt moved a painting and the lights went off, revealing clues written with a glow-in-the-dark paint which is not visible in the light. And they all got startled when an ancient-looking Nokia rang with an eerie ringtone.


    ¡­


    Jeff, JoAnna, Paulette, Henry (Jasper''s friend) and Luna (Ellie''s friend) were in a setting like a deserted hospital. Jeff frowned at the sight of all sharp medical instrumentsid out on the table in front of them. And the beds didn''t look clean.


    "Are these bloodstains?", Jeff questioned while visually inspecting the walls.


    Henry nced at Paulette and Luna and smirked. Yup, this will be a good two days.


    Henry observed the room and decided to leave an impression: "Our goal is to find a way out into the next room. Unless we make our way through the wall, the only way out is one of those two¡­", he pointed with each hand toward one of the doors.


    They tried opening the doors and found that both of them were locked, or a better description might be that both doors are jammed. One is a two-panel sliding door, while the other one is a regr door which opens to the side.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden were in the second room (out of three) when both of them felt reckless.


    "Isn''t this taking too long?", Sarah whispered to Aiden while they watched Russel and Anita who were trying to decipher carvings in the wall. On the other side, Vincent and Ashley made repeated attempts to find a clue in the way different chains areid out on the torturing table.


    Aiden nodded in agreement.


    All of them came here to experience a fun adventure, but Sarah''s and Aiden''spetitive nature took over and they started thinking about shortcuts because it''s NOT fun if they don''t win.


    They know that out of the two passages, one is the exit, because the other one is behind them and they used it to get into this cell.


    "Cover me¡­", Sarah demanded while she made her way toward the metal bars which obstructed the lock and gripped them with her left hand.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden led the way out of their room with big smiles, confident in their victory. After all, they literally crushed their way through the second and third stage.


    They all paused when they saw Felix''s confident grin. Sophia, Charlie, Emma and Ava (Ellie''s friend) were also there, confirming that their teampleted the challenges first.


    Heck! Howe Jeff, JoAnna, Paulette, Henry and Luna are also there?


    Jasper, Ellie, Ben, Penny, Brian and Curt were right behind Sarah and Aiden.


    "How did you get out so fast?", Aiden asked in disbelief. "There are three rooms to figure out."


    "Hehehe¡­", Sophia giggled while hugging Felix. "My hubby is awesome."


    "Seriously¡­ how did you get out?", Sarah asked suspiciously and continued while looking at the other people present: "The brochure says that it takes at least half an hour in each room, and we ended all three in less than one hour."


    Sarah knows that she has a super-cheat, but what about the others?


    A staff member approached them and addressed Aiden and Sarah: "Mr. White, Ms. Hill¡­ Your security deposit is voided."


    "What?", Sarah could not believe it. It''s not about the money, but the security deposit is voided if something is broken on purpose. Well, she and Aiden maybe broke few things, but they made sure that cameras didn''t catch it¡­ or so she thought.


    The staff member kept his poker face while exining: "It will be used to repair the damage done. Purpose of our rooms is to provide a thrill of an adventure while solving clues in an environment which appears dangerous. If someone is not interested, they should not participate."


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged confused nces, why is the man looking at everyone present?


    "Can you tell us what happened?", Sarah asked.


    The man nced toward the group which includes Felix and Charlie. "They reverse engineered their escape by opening up the mechanisms and rewiring the system."


    Charlie and Felix exchanged smug nces. Well, both of them are engineers.


    The man turned toward the group which includes Jasper, Ben and Curt: "They pulled the cables from the chandelier in the ceiling and used a cell phone provided in the scenario to give an electric surge to the locks and disable them."


    Jasper, Ben and Curt didn''t feel guilty at all. Engineers (again).


    The man turned to the group with Jeff and JoAnna: "They used medical equipment from the scenario to remove locks andtches from the doorspletely."


    This was JoAnna''s turn to lift her chin proudly. Medical instruments can be used for more than just examining and cutting up patients. And Jeff helped.


    Finally, the man looked at Sarah and Aiden. "As for your group¡­ I don''t need to exin what you did, do I?" He ended in a mumble: "Even thought I don''t understand how you did it..."


    Sarah didn''t feel regret for taking a shortcut, but she could not believe that she is surrounded with rule-breakers!


    Aiden burst into a heartyugh first and a secondter, others followed.


    The event was a sess: everyone had fun (in their own way).


    Sarah exhaled helplessly and turned to the staff member whose poker face broke a while ago, and he was unable to hide his irritation.


    "I am sorry.", Sarah hoped to pacify the man. "With all this, the damage is probably more than our security deposit. Feel free to send us the bill. Can we have the security footage?" At least they can use it as a funny video, for after the wedding.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1241 - Karaoke (1)

    Dinner was in a cozy-looking restaurant. The stage has screens which disy lyrics during karaoke performances.


    Steve and Bridgette arrived in time for dinner. They were unable to join for lunch and Bridgette was upset that she missed the escape room, but Sarah promised that they will go again some other time.


    While guests worked on their food, a local band was providing a soothing music. The band will also be on a standby to fill in the gaps between karaoke-singers from the audience.


    When they confirmed that everyone finished with their meal and were helping themselves with a variety of snacks and desserts while sipping on their drinks, Sarah and Aiden took the stage. The two of them congratted Ellie and Jasper for their uing wedding, thanked everyone foring and wished them a pleasant evening.


    "Why are they still on the stage?", JoAnna asked Sophia in a whisper.


    Sophia shrugged in response.


    Everyone was surprised to hear the music while Aiden removed his jacket.


    "To the newdies here¡­ He is taken. Don''t even think about it.", Sarah gave a warning while looking at the few new faces in the restaurant.


    The additional eight people in the room have invitations (they are Jasper''s and Ellie''s friends), but they didn''t join them for lunch or escape rooms, so Sarah had to make a point that the hunk next to her is taken. Just to avoid unnecessary troubleter.


    "Is he going to do a striptease?", JoAnna asked through giggles.


    Her giggles stopped and her mouth was partially open when Aiden started rapping while his gaze didn''t leave Sarah:


    <em>"This a number-one champion sound¡­</em>


    <em>Yeah, Sarah, we ''bout to get down..."</em>


    Sarah was humming to add melody to his rap performance.


    After the initial shock, everyone started pping and enjoying their performance. Sarah and Aiden were so much in sync and even their seductive dancing was spot on, that it was obvious they practiced.


    shback from two weeks ago¡­


    "Aiden, love¡­ as organizers of the pre-wedding party, we need to kick off the event.", Sarah said sweetly.


    "Yup. We will finish the escape room first.", he said matter-of-factly.


    "There is a karaoke after that.", she reminded him gently.


    Aiden frowned when he realized where this is going. "I''m not singing."


    Sarah knew that this ising. She heard him hum and sing more than once, but in the shower or when he thought that he is alone, and it was never loud or long enough for her to hear if he is any good and based on his reactions she knows that he does not want sing in front of others (even if that is her). However, this is karaoke, no one needs to be a good singer. If you can say the lyrics while following the beat of the music, it''s fine. Right?


    "Singing is something that improves with practice. The more you sing, the better it gets.", Sarah said cheerfully. She assumed that he thinks how his singing is not good, because Aiden was never shy. "How about..."


    "No.", he rejected her tly.


    Sarah decided not to give up easily: "But we are the¡­"


    "No."


    "Aiden, honey¡­"


    "No.", Aiden was stern about this, and gradually losing his patience.


    "Love?"


    "NO!"


    About a week ago¡­


    Sarah made another attempt: "Aiden, love¡­"


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. Based on her tone of voice, he suspected that she will ask something he is not willing to give or do¡­ and there are not many things he will refuse to Sarah. "What?"


    "Hear me out before you respond, OK?" She saw him nod reluctantly and continued: "Remember karaoke? What IF you don''t need to sing?"


    Aiden paused while contemting her words. "I am listening¡­"


    Back to present¡­


    Sarah was singing her parts to Aiden:


    <em>"Take me on a trip¡­</em>


    <em>I really want toe kick it with you.</em>


    <em>You''ll be my American boy¡­"</em>


    Sarah and Aiden were taking turns until the end of the song.


    Their performance earned them big ps and cheers and they left the stage with big smiles. Sarah is super-happy that Aiden performed with her, and he is happy that he appeased his woman and that he didn''t need to sing. There are few more songs they practiced (she sings, and he raps), but they decided to perform themter.


    Next on the stage were Ellie and Jasper.


    They thanked everyone foring, and Sarah and Aiden for organizing the party.


    They didn''tg behind Sarah and Aiden with their performance.


    Jasper started singing with the music:


    <em>"I got chills, they''re multiplying</em>


    <em>And I''m losing control¡­"</em>


    Ellie danced with Jasper and then continued singing when it was her turn:


    <em>"You better shape up ''cause I need a man¡­</em>


    <em>And my heart is set on you¡­"</em>


    Their singing and dancing was amazing, and whoever watched it could tell immediately how in love they are.


    The performers took turns. First few songs were from the couples, and then single performers took the stage.


    Penny, Emma and Sarah went as a trio. They could not decide which song, so they picked one each and sang three in a row.


    Others were dancing and pping while singing along, and it was getting livelier as the evening moved along.


    JoAnna and Jeff slow danced on the stage while harmonizing: <em>"Two hearts that beat as one, our lives have just begun¡­"</em>


    Charlie''s and Emma''s intense gazes were locked at each other and they made everyone hold their breaths while singing: <em>"And we both know, that our love will grow, and forever it will be you and me¡­ Come with me my sweet¡­ Let''s go make a family¡­"</em>


    "If I didn''t know better, I would think that it''s your wedding tomorrow!", JoAnna cheered when Charlie and Emma got off the stage.


    "Well¡­ we are engaged.", Emma responded while leaning into Charlie''s embrace.


    The band was sitting in the back and sipping drinks. They didn''t get their chance to perform, because there were no gaps.


    Later the evening, Jeff, Jasper, Vincent and Russel were seated at the table and they noticed that the table has six chairs around it. They shared the same thought: Bradley and Christopher are missing.


    Looking back, the six of them attended many events, and they were usually seated together. Even if the official seating arrangements split them apart, at some point in the evening, they would gather and catch up.


    But those days are gone.


    Now they all have mixed feelings while looking at the two empty chairs at the table. They are not sure what ising, but they are all missing those days when it was six of them¡­ chatting and teasing each other.


    "To hell with this!", Jasper eximed, making the other three jolt in their seats. "The past can''t be brought back. I know that each of us here wishes to return a year back and to talk some sense into those two, but that is not an option."


    "What are you saying?", Russel asked.


    Jasper''s gaze moved over all of them while responding: "I am saying that we should learn from what happened so that it does not happen again. Together we are strong, but if any of us turns his back from here¡­", Jasper pointed at the table. "Then he will be alone, treated like a traitor and defeated easily."


    Vincent nodded in agreement. "Together we prosper. Separately we fail."


    Russel repeated Vincent''s words and spoke to Jeff: "No one here mes you because we would do the same if we were in your ce. And we''ve got your back."


    JoAnna smiled at the sight of three men giving affirmative nces to her husband before all four of them clinked their sses and downing the contents.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1242 - Karaoke (2)

    Most of the females were around the stage, waiting for their turn to sing, leaving guys with plenty of time to sit and chat.


    "Can we join?", Charlie asked when he and Steve approached the table where Jeff, Vincent, Russel and Jasper are seated.


    "Absolutely.", Jasper gestured to the two empty chairs.


    Charlie and Steve took their seats, and all six chairs were upied.


    Jasper raised his ss, initiating another toast, still under the mood of their previous discussion. "To old friendships."


    "And the new ones.", Jeff added while ncing at Charlie and Steve.


    They all clinked their sses and downed them.


    Steve didn''t understand Jeff''s point about new friends. Why did he look at him like that? They know each other for years, but then¡­pared to Jasper, Vincent and Russel, Steve is (almost) new.


    Steve froze when a thought hit him: does Jeff know that Steve approached him with ulterior motives, to spy on him? And that only recently he decided that he does not want to work for Longs, and he choose his independence and to stay loyal to Jeff? Is that why he looked at him when he mentioned new friends?


    Jeff''s nextment made Steve break into a cold sweat: "We should not forget that under the strong enough influence, people can change their minds, for better or for worse."


    "Why don''t you go and ask her to dance?", Jasper asked Russel.


    "Who?", Russel pretended that he does not know that Jasper is talking about Anita.


    "She worked as a model, that is how Ellie and Anita met. Anita retired from modeling two years ago, but is still in the fashion industry, just away from the limelight. Her business is doing well, and she is nning to expand to Europe. Maybe she could use some help with financing? I hear that you are leading efforts in branching to Europe...", Jasper said meaningfully. "Anita''s background is not shabby and she herself is worth eight digits. I am sure that if you get to the point of introducing her to your family, they will not find faults with her¡­"


    Russel understood that Jasper is giving him topics to start a conversation with the youngdy who caught his eye. He listened carefully to every word which came from Jasper.


    Russel cleared his throat. "Thanks."


    "You are wee¡­", Jasper said while watching Russel walk toward Anita. "Good luck."


    "If he makes it, then we all have dates for the next event.", Vincent said while looking at Russel who sessfully invited Anita to a dance.


    Vincent and Jasper followed with their gazes Russel and Anita... they smiled... looks promissing. Next to Russel and Anita are few more couples dancing, including Sophia and Felix and Sarah and Aiden.


    Vincent spotted another pair on the dancefloor. He nudged Charlie. "Are you OK with that?"


    Charlie nced in the direction where Vincent pointed and saw Emma and Brian dancing. They were at a respectable distance and talking.


    Charlie took a deep breath to calm his emotions. Of course, he does not like it, but Emma told him that she and Brian are friends and Charlie knows that if she wants to go back with Brian, there is nothing he can do about it.


    Charlie told the green beast which raged inside him to calm down because Emma loves him, and she does not have any romantic feelings toward Brian. She is an attractive young woman, and it''s unreasonable to expect that no one will try to make a move on her. As long as Brian is respectful, Charlie will not meddle. He trusts Emma.


    "They are OK.", Charlie responded dryly and reached for his ss.


    On the dancefloor¡­


    "Your boyfriend does not mind that you are dancing with another man?", Brian asked Emma.


    "My fianc¨¦¡­", Emma corrected him. "He does not mind when I am dancing with a friend. Should he be worried?"


    Brian smiled. "If a handsome man is dancing with you and you are my fianc¨¦e, I would be worried."


    Emma tilted her head and said teasingly: "Charlie does not think that you are handsome."


    Brian''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise for a second before a sly smile settled on his handsome lips. "It does not matter what he thinks. What do you think? Am I handsome?"


    "I think that you are dangerously close to crossing the line.", Emma warned him in a low voice.


    "Sorry¡­" Brian adjusted his mood. "You know that my feelings toward you didn''t change. Even if you marry him, you will still have a space in my heart."


    Emma sighed. "Brian, I¡­"


    "It''s OK.", Brian interrupted her. "I know that you don''t feel the same. But remember that if he ever hurts you, I will not forgive him¡­ also, if you ever get bored of him, I will be waiting."


    The song ended and Emma let go of Brian.


    "Another dance?", Brian offered.


    Emma refused. "I don''t want to make my fianc¨¦ get the wrong idea. I am already testing his patience by giving you one dance."


    Brian pursed his lips in protest. "Stingy."


    Emma ignored his childish behavior, she waved him <em>''bye''</em> and moved to sit next to Penny who was by herself at the moment.


    "Are you OK?", Penny asked Emma.


    "Yeah, why?"


    Penny looked at Emma and thought if she should say something or not.


    Emma noticed Penny''s reluctance and urged her to speak up. "Tell me."


    "Why are you dancing with Brian?"


    "We are friends."


    "I don''t want to meddle but¡­ Brian is not looking at you like you are just a friend."


    Emma didn''t deny it. "He knows that it''s not mutual."


    "He is a man. From my experience: he is ying nice only because he thinks that he still has a chance."


    "What do you think he will do when the reality sinks in?"


    Penny shrugged. "I don''t know. However, the longer you are ying this friendship game, the more heartbroken he will be when he realizes that it''s really over."


    Emma lowered her gaze while thinking about Penny''s words. "You are saying that the longer I wait in cutting off ties with him, I am making it worse?"


    Penny responded with a small nod. "And it''s not only him¡­ I am aware that Charlie told you that he does not mind you staying friends with Brian, but did you see how he was looking at you? You are creating doubts where there should be none. Don''t break his heart."


    Emma sighed, feeling defeated. "No matter what, someone''s heart will be broken."


    "Yes. And you need to decide if that someone will be your ex-boyfriend who still has feelings for you or your fianc¨¦. But make up your mind quickly because the more you dy, the worse it will be."


    Emma looked at Penny and smiled before pulling her into a hug. "Thank you for being my friend."


    Penny returned the hug. "You are wee."


    Ben returned and didn''t interrupt the hug between Emma and Penny.


    Emma walked to the other side of the restaurant, toward the table where Charlie is sitting and sat in Charlie''sp.


    Charlie was surprised to see this sudden disy of affection, but he liked that Emma hugged him and ced her head on his shoulder like there is no one else around.


    "When can we go?", Emma asked Charlie.


    "Anytime. Dinner is over, and we did our songs." He nced at Emma. "You want to go now?"


    Emma moved higher and whispered in Charlie''s ear: "I am thirsty."


    It took Charlie few seconds to process her words. That is what he tells her when he goes down on her, does that mean that she wants to go down on him?


    "You mean¡­?", Charlie didn''t finish his question. He saw that Emma is giving him a knowing look, and thatbined with her smile and a small nod can mean only one thing!


    "Let''s go and thank our hosts, and we are out of here.", Charlie told Emma with a big smile.


    ¡­


    In the limousine, Emma and Charlie are heading to their hotel. It''s about twenty minute ride, and Charlie thought how that is twenty minutes too much.


    When the car started moving, Emma reached for the control panel and pressed the button which lifted a divider between the driver and the back seats.


    Emma confirmed that they have the privacy and got on her knees between Charlie''s legs.


    "Here?", Charlie asked when he saw her unbuttoning his pants.


    Emma didn''t respond, but she didn''t stop her movements either so that answered his question.


    Charlie is not sure what happened to get Emma into this state, but he would like if it happens more often. He lifted himself slightly, to allow her to pull his pants and underwear down to his ankles and released a silent hiss when he felt her mouth wrap around his erection. Ah, this will be a great night!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1243 - Is He A Virgin?

    ~ Chicago, Ellie''s vi ~


    Saturday


    11:02 AM


    Ellie got all of her bridesmaids to gather at her vi that morning.


    Her assistants and designers as well as hair and makeup stylists are present to help with final fitting and any alterations needed so that all dresses fit perfectly. Ellie''s wedding gown and bridesmaids dresses are her creation, and everything needs to be just right.


    Wedding ceremony is scheduled to start at 2 PM and they n to get ready and head to the Kiani family vi all dolled up with an extra-long limousine by 1:30 PM.


    Ellie''s vi is buzzing from excited chatter.


    JoAnna is huffing and puffing because her belly is showing. When Ellie designed dresses, she didn''t expect pregnant women. Anyway, it''s just a small bulge and Ellie is not sure why JoAnna is raising a fuss about it.


    "Sorry, Anna but if I put any ruffles or coverup it will change the style of the dress...", Ellie exined to JoAnna.


    Sarah is there as maid-of-honor, and other bridesmaids are: JoAnna, Sophia, Paulette (Ellie''s main assistant), Emma, Ashley (Vincent''s girlfriend), and Ellie''s friends Anita, Luna and Ava.


    The main topic of discussion is the pre-wedding party that Sarah and Aiden organized. Everyone had fun and Sarah is happy to hear that her major task as a maid-of-honor was done well.


    "Anita, what is going on between you and Russel?", Ellie asked her friend. She noticed yesterday that the two of them were chatting and dancing, and it seemed that they are hitting if off well.


    "Nothing. Yet.", Anita responded with a smile.


    "Yet? Oho!", Ellie teased.


    "He is good looking.", Luna chimed in.


    Ava added: "And he can make you smile. Go for it."


    "Russel is a good guy.", JoAnna shared her input.


    "You know him?", Anita could not hide her curiosity. Based on JoAnna''s tone, she can tell that JoAnna has more information.


    JoAnna confirmed. "Russel is Jeff''s friend. We attended number of parties together and he is not the one to approach a girl just so that he can have a date."


    "True.", Ellie agreed. "How much I''ve seen, Russel is proudly single. An unspoiled soul."


    Anita grimaced. "Don''t tell me he is a virgin!"


    All the women in the room burst intough.


    "I would not go that far. He is a good looking man in histe twenties.", Ellie rified.


    "However, it is true that we never saw him with a girl before.", Sarah added.


    JoAnna got her phone and texted Jeff.


    ~ Chicago, Kiani family vi ~


    While girls are chatting lively and getting ready, Jasper is with his groomsmen, getting ready as well for a grand event which will happen in just few minutes shy of three hours from now.


    Jasper is super excited.


    They got stylists for hair, and whoever wants facial hair trimming or shaving, that can happen as well because they have a barber avable. Tailors are there to make sure that Jasper and his groomsmen have well fitted suites without a thread out of ce.


    Aiden is the best man, and other than him, present are: Jeff, Felix, Charlie, Vincent, Russel, Brian and Jasper''s friends: Curt and Henry.


    The atmosphere between Charlie and Brian is not good. Charlie knows that Brian is interested in Emma, and if he can remove the restriction created by his consideration toward Emma, Charlie would punch every thought about Emma out of Brian''s mind. Luckily, they are both keeping away from each other.


    Brian on the other side is feeling out of ce. Why did he ept to be the groomsman? When he spoke with Ellie, everything sounded fine. After all, the two of them are very good friends and he can''t be the bridesmaid. But this¡­ all the guys around him are some businessmen and from wealthy families andpared to them he is not much. If his confidence ever took a hit, it''s right now. Ah, only if Tom is here, Brian would not feel this alone.


    Brian looked around and stole few nces at Charlie who is standing tall, chatting with others as an equal. Brian was defeated at the thought that Charlie is rich and powerful, mingling with his own kind, and Brian will never be able to give Emma such a life even if his career takes off and he bes a supermodel.


    Jeff was checking how his suit jacket fits in therge mirror when his phone buzzed with a message which made Jeff raise his eyebrows¡­


    [JoAnna]: <em>"Is Russel a virgin?"</em>


    After few seconds of confusion, Jeff concluded that JoAnna is probably asking for Anita. There is absolutely no other reason why his wife would ask if his friend slept with a woman before. Right? RIGHT?!


    Jeff wanted to text JoAnna back and ask who is interested in this information, but he stopped when he remembered that JoAnna is pregnant and her emotions are not stable. The least he wants is for her to think that he is jealous and to go into rage. It must be for Anita, Jeff told himself.


    "Hey, Russel!", Jeff called. "Are you a virgin?"


    Total silence enveloped therge room.


    Russel cleared his throat awkwardly before answering: "Of course, I am not."


    Russel saw that Jeff is about to text and he cried: "Wait! Stop! Who is asking?"


    There is no way that Jeff will say it''s JoAnna. "What do you think, who is asking?"


    "Is it the girl he danced with? Anita?", Vincent asked in a singing voice.


    Jeff didn''t deny or confirm, but that is his guess also. They all took Jeff''s silence as a <em>''yes''</em>.


    "Oh, man¡­ that is not good.", Jasper told Russel.


    "Why?", Russel asked with panic apparent in his voice.


    Felix responded: "If a woman is asking about your experience, she sees you as a piece of meat."


    Russel inhaled a choppy breath. "What do you mean?"


    "Maybe thedy is just curious.", Charlie shared his opinion. "You know¡­ if he had too much experience, then he might not be reliable as a boyfriend material."


    "So¡­ what should I say?", Russel asked while his eyes moved through the room.


    "I rmend you ask Aiden.", Jeff said.


    "Why me?!", Aiden was outraged.


    "Because you were in more trouble than all of usbined and Sarah is still by your side. I crown you as a king of getting out of a sticky situation.", Jeff half-teased.


    Aiden saw that Russel is looking at him. Actually, everyone was looking at Aiden, stylists included.


    Aiden sighed helplessly. He needs to say something. "Russel, this depends on a girl. The best is to tell her what she wants to hear."


    "I just met her yesterday. I don''t know what she wants.", Russel responded to Aiden.


    Aiden nodded in understanding and exined: "If you tell her that you had no experience, it''s no good because she will wonder what is wrong with you that no woman allowed you to touch her so far. If you sound that you had too much, it''s no good because you end up like a yboy who changes women often. For some women one ex is too much, and others won''t mind if you had a hundred. Sorry, but there is no universal solution for this."


    Jeff was amused seeing Russel''s pained expression. He looked like he is in agony. "So? What should I respond?"


    Russel turned to Jeff and shrugged. "I don''t know."


    Jeff stifled augh and responded to JoAnna''s text.


    ¡­


    In Ellie''s vi, JoAnna is looking at her phone and waiting for Jeff''s response. Why is it taking so long? It''s more than five minutes already!


    Her phone beeped and two secondster, she dissolved into giggles.


    "What happened?", Sophia asked JoAnna. She is sitting right to her and wants to know what is funny.


    JoAnna gave her the phone because she could not talk how much she wasughing.


    Sophia read the messages on the screen and her eyebrows shoot up. "Anita, this is for you I assume¡­"


    Anita was confused, but she took JoAnna''s phone and read:


    [JoAnna]: <em>"Is Russel a virgin?"</em>


    [Jeff]: <em>"He does not know."</em>


    Anita frowned. Why did JoAnna ask this to her husband? Anita remembered that they spoke about Russel and his dating and Anita asked something on those lines but¡­"How can he not know if he is a virgin or not?"


    Anita''s question made all the girls gather around the phone to see what is going on.


    They all startedughing anding up with different theories how is it possible for Russel not to be aware if he slept with a woman (or a man).


    Anita listened to the chatter around her and she was confident that it will be awkward to talk to Russel when they meetter that day.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1244 - The Wedding (E&J) (1)

    While wedding party is preparing in two separate locations and goofing around, in the Cavadini family vi¡­


    Lilian is NOT happy.


    "Why do I need to go?!", she screamed at her father.


    Franco patted Lily''s head, trying to calm her down. "Lily, we spoke about this so many times. I am the closest friend Norman has. And if you don''t go, what will the people say?"


    "Since when do you care what people say?", Lily hissed while swatting her father''s hand away from her head.


    "I don''t, but you do. I understand that you are angry about all this, but if you don''t go, people will talk and then you will regret not going."


    "Ahhh! Why do I need to go and watch my Jasper getting married to that horrible woman?", Lily cried. "Why don''t we move away?"


    Franco sighed. Inst few months, Lily is having random raging episodes and they are not reducing in intensity.


    "Stop asking me to move, Lily. Where will we go? My business is here, and so are our friends. Are you really willing to start over in another ce? Besides, only the wedding is here. They will not live with Norman and Melissa¡­"


    Lily can''t ept the fact that Jasper is getting married to Ellie and the two of them are getting their happily ever after. What about her? Lily always liked him, and when Norman said that he will ept her as his daughter-inw, that was her dreame true¡­ or so she thought. Now she knows how that was the beginning of a nightmare. Jasper never saw her as more than a one night stand.


    Over thest few months, she tried approaching Jasper more than once, but she was unable to do so. She is on a no-entry list at K Industries and the security there treats her like she is a thief or has some highly-contagious disease, pushing her away as soon as she approaches the doors.


    Few times Lily was at the Kiani family vi with Franco, but Jasper was not there, and Melissa always went on and on about her precious daughter-inw, and Lily understood on which side is Melissa. Well, Lily never counted on Melissa''s support. If she ever gets to be Mrs. Jasper Kiani, Lily will take care of Melissa first. Maybe sent her to a retirement home, for old people. Who needs such a mother-inw anyway?


    Jasper and Ellie keep a low profile, they don''t go out to city to have fun and there is always a security in front of his apartment and her vi. What are they, some celebrities?


    One way or the other, Lily was unable to get close to Jasper and it''s making her furious.


    Franco sighed, unsure how tofort his daughter. He told her more than once (after the incident when both of them ended up with broken limbs) to give up on Jasper, but Lily is hoping to be Mrs. Jasper Kiani for such a long time, that she is unable to stop herself. Franco hopes that Lily will manage to break out of her infatuation with Jasper when she sees Jasper and Ellie say, <em>''I do''</em>.


    ¡­


    Lily and Franco arrived at the Kiani family vi shortly after 1 PM.


    The ce was buzzing with activity, and most of the guests arrived already.


    "Why is there so much security?", Franco mumbled.


    Lily heard him and responded: "If I don''t know better, I would think that they are some mafia."


    Lily is not the only woman to have her dreams of bing Mrs. Jasper Kiani shattered into pieces, but hey¡­ there are so many of them, and only one Jasper.


    The lower floor of the Kiani vi was always ready for the party with a mostly open floornyout, but this time additional preparations are made: sofas and other furniture are moved closer to the walls to allow for more space, and additional seating was added. Each area has at least one table with snacks and beverages which look just as good as they taste.


    Flowers andrge decorative bows are setting the white-green color tones for the wedding which Ellie requested, and Melissa sneaked some orange (her favorite color).


    No matter how festive and elegant interior is, the main event is outside, in the garden.


    Tables and chairs are set up for the guests to sit and enjoy the entertainment and food. Tall trees are towering above the venue, providing shade from thete-May sun, and mini-lights are weaving around branches (they will set up the romantic mood after the sunset). Luxurious light green and white (and some orange) decorations are showing to everyone that a lot of thought (and money) went into this event.


    There is arge dance area and of course, the altar. Path made of white and red (and some orange) rose petals curves between the chairs, leading toward the arch decorated with roses located in the back of the garden. Those chairs are set up for the closest friends and family to enjoy the main event (the <em>''I do''</em> part).


    Up in the room with Jasper and his groomsmen¡­


    Aiden''s phone rang and he saw that it''s Sarah.


    "We are about to reach the North side of the vi, and n to take the West entrance for the staff. Make sure Jasper does not see Ellie before the ceremony.", Sarah told Aiden as soon as he picked up.


    "Sure. I will.", Aiden nced around and saw that Jasper is gazing through the window, obviously expecting Ellie''s arrival.


    "Jasper!", Aiden called. "Move away from the window!"


    Jasper acknowledged that he heard Aiden and took few steps back.


    Aiden returned to the phone and spoke with a soft smile because of the fact that the love of his life is on the other side of the invisible line: "How close are you?"


    "Few minutes¡­ Less, actually I can see the vi¡­ Entering the driveway¡­"


    "Mmm¡­", Aiden hummed, happy that Sarah is getting closer.


    "How are the kids?", Sarah asked.


    Some of the kids are mingling with guests and few are with Aiden and the rest of the guys. Girls are with Sarah because they had a makeover with the female part of the wedding party.


    All their kids who are attending this event are going <em>''undercover''</em>, dressed up and looking sharp and ready for a wedding like regr guests, while keeping an eye on the people they are assigned to protect.


    "They are doing well. Ron, Allen and Ade are getting styled¡­", Aiden nced through the room and paused when he could not spot Jasper. "Love, I need to hang up."


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing, nothing¡­ just I need to check something.", Aiden ended the call and scanned the area. Just where is Jasper? "Did anyone see Jasper?"


    "He left in a hurry. Restroom probably.", Jeff responded while gesturing to the door on the left briefly and then resuming to check himself in the mirror. Yup, he is super-handsome. JoAnna will approve.


    "Ugh¡­", Aiden cringed. What restroom? The restroom is through the other door. The one Jeff pointed at is the exit! Aiden knows where Jasper is: he went to wee his bride. Why can''t he stay put?


    Aiden caught up with Jasper in the hallway.


    "Jasper! Get back in the room!", Aiden half-whispered.


    "I just want to take a peek.", Jasper didn''t deny that he came to sneak a nce at Ellie. He was looking through the window, toward the driveway and when Aiden told him to step away, that was the sign that the girls are close.


    "They say it brings bad luck to see the bride before the ceremony. Do you need any bad luck? I don''t think so. Get back. If the girls see you, I will be in trouble."


    Jasper frowned in protest.


    Aiden rolled his eyes and in the next moment he got a brilliant idea: "OK. How about this? I will set up a feed from the security surveince to the TV in the room. In that way, you will see Ellie and we will not be caught."


    Aiden rxed when he saw that Jasper responded with a small nod. He ushered Jasper back with urgency. If they are spotted, Sarah will give him a hard time for at least a month.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1245 - The Wedding (E&J) (2)

    In less than a minute, Aiden set up the live feed from the security camera to be shown on the TV in the room. They can see the side entrance where the limousine is parked.


    All the guys stared at the screen and held their breaths when one of the security guys opened the car door. Two secondster, bridesmaids starteding out one by one from the luxurious vehicle. Girls were mesmerizing in well fitted light green dresses which shimmered in silvery-white as they moved. They had different hairstyles with amon thing that each had braids with tiny sparkling ornaments braided in.


    "Eh, they look like fairies¡­", Curt sighed in admiration.


    Curt''sment earned him grumpy nces from the non-single guys. Why is he looking at all the girls? Doesn''t he know that some of them are taken and off-limits?


    Jasper forgot to breathe when he leaned close to the TV at the sight of a perfect foot wearing a white stiletto shoe which peeked from the car. It''s Ellie! Why is it moving in slow motion?


    "WHAT!?", Jasper roared and started violently shaking the TV when the video feed stopped and the screen turned ck.


    It took Jasper few seconds to notice Jeff who was holding onto the power cable.


    "It''s bad luck to see her before the ceremony.", Jeff said tly.


    "You will see what bad luck is if you don''t plug it back!", Jasper hollered and leaped toward Jeff to grab the cable.


    Jasper was shocked when he realized that Felix, Charlie and Aiden are holding his arms and shoulders, pulling him to sit back down on the sofa. "Let go!"


    Vincent and Russelughed at the scene in front of them. Did Jasper lose his mind? Why does it look like three strong guys can''t push one down?


    "Stopughing and help us!", Aiden squeezed through his teeth. Since when is Jasper this strong? It would be so much easier if they are trying NOT to hurt the groom.


    Jasper''s sight snapped toward the door and he was outraged to see Curt and Henry blocking it.


    What is this? Everyone is against him? When did theye up with this n? They are too organized, it can''t be random!


    The more they were holding onto him, the more Jasper wanted to break free and go to Ellie.


    Seeing that Jasper is not calming down, Aiden hissed: "Don''t make me knock you out!"


    After hearing Aiden''s threat, images of Aiden fighting shed in front of Jasper''s mind and he stopped resisting. Two secondster, all of them sighed in relief.


    Jeff sat next to Jasper and tried to reason with him: "I personally don''t believe in this bad luck nonsense, but the girls are different. Don''t give Ellie reasons that when five years from now she misces her wedding ring, she mes it on the misfortune brought by you seeing her in the wedding dress before the ceremony. What is wrong with you? You can see her in less than half an hour."


    Jasper hid his face in his palms. "I don''t know what is wrong with me. I am nervous and I wanted to see her."


    "Why are you nervous?", Charlie asked.


    Jasper lifted his head and looked at Charlie for a second before responding: "Ellie is perfect. Part of me believes that she will change her mind. I need to see that she is here, still willing to go through this."


    Felix patted Jasper''s shoulder tofort him. "Wee to the club. But if you think that this ceremony will give you a piece of mind, you are mistaken. Every morning I wake up and sigh in relief when I see that Sophia is by my side. And every evening I am thankful for another day when she didn''t realize that I don''t deserve her."


    Jeff nodded and confirmed that he feels the same way about JoAnna.


    Well, all the non-single guys could rte to that, even the non-married ones.


    Brian was observing all thismotion from the side. As much as they are all rich and powerful, when no one is watching, they are insecure and acting childishly. Brian wished that he was in this whole plot to restrain Jasper. He would take his phone and record Charlie holding onto Jasper and show it to Emma, so that she can see how the man she choose is acting ridiculous.


    Brian perked up his ears when Charlie shared his thoughts with Jasper (and everyone else present) ¡­


    "I don''t know if Emma does not see my faults and all the trouble thates with being by my side, or she sees them and is fine with it. In any case, I am grateful that she chooses to be with me. Emma agreed to marry me, but I don''t feel relieved. I will stay vignt and do my best every day to prove that she didn''t make a wrong choice."


    "<em>''Choice''</em> is the right word.", Aiden continued talking to Jasper after Charlie. "We all know that ourdies are exceptional, and they have a lot of choices out there. Sarah is by my side because she wants to be with me, just how Ellie picked you. You should trust more that she knew what she was doing when she agreed to spend the rest of her life with you¡­"


    Brian didn''t hear what Aiden said and other guyster. He was thinking about Charlie''s words. Brian was touched by the emotions of Charlie''s little speech and he has to acknowledge that it sounded like Charlie loves Emma.


    The guys shared words offort to Jasper (and to themselves) in a solemn atmosphere and they didn''t notice that it''s almost 2 PM.


    None of them heard when the wedding nner knocked on the door.


    The woman entered and looked at all of them. <em>''This looks more like a funeral than a wedding¡­''</em>, she thought.


    Her eyes settled on Jasper and she tried to read his mood.


    "Is everything OK?", she asked suspiciously after some time.


    Jasper blinked when he realized that he is looking at the wedding nner who is scrutinizing him. "Yes, why?" In next instant, he panicked: "Is Ellie OK? Did she change her mind? She left?! Oh, God! I had a feeling that this will not end well¡­"


    The woman shook her head frantically. How did it end up like this? What is going on here?


    "No! NO! Mr. Kiani! Calm down!", she almost screamed. "Everything is fine!"


    "Really?" Jasper was breathing heavily, ignoring the mocking nces and chuckles around him. "Why are you here then?"


    The woman exhaled. They are not paying her enough for all this stress. She didn''t want to say that the mood in the room when she entered made her think that HE changed his mind. "I am here because it''s time. The groom and the best man first, others line up as we practiced earlier¡­"


    The woman waved to the tailors and stylists who were standing on the side and trying to diminish their presence. "Do a final check before they leave¡­ You have two minutes... Suits, hair¡­ Everything needs to be perfect¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1246 - The Wedding (E&J) (3)

    Jasper is standing at the end of the path made of white and red (and some orange) rose petals, under the arch, next to the officiator for the wedding.


    If Jasper said that he is not nervous, he would be lying.


    Everyone is looking at him, but he does not care about that. He is anxious and excited and slightly dazed because soon the rest of his life will begin, with Ellie as Mrs. Jasper Kiani by his side.


    Jasper can see his father with an unreadable expression, and his mother (aka Melissa) beaming from happiness. These expressions are exactly what he expected. Norman was never excited about this wedding. The only woman he approved as his daughter-inw is Lily. Jasper is aware that Norman was not much into Lily because of Lily herself, it was more about the friendship Norman has with Lily''s father, Franco. But whatever reason Norman had, there is no way that is happening. Lily can''t bepared to Ellie. No woman can. Ellie shines brighter than the sun and Jasper is blinded by her brilliance. Next to Norman, Melissa is beaming. Jasper knows that his mother is ecstatic and secretly ned this wedding from the moment Ellie said that Jasper is her boyfriend in the memory room while they looked at the photo albums.


    Ah, memories¡­ Jasper will make sure to make many great memories with Ellie.


    The ceremony will start any minute, but every second feels like forever.


    Jasper is keeping busy while thinking about Ellie, how they met and hit it off at Jeff''s and JoAnna''s wedding. He thought that she is an attractive woman, perfect for a hookup, and before he realized what is going on¡­ he was hooked up. For life.


    Jasper remembered their first date in Los Angeles¡­ and their chats¡­ how excited he was about her first visit to Chicago¡­ her shyness when she confessed her feelings for the first time... her fierceness when she helped him take over K Industries... his bandit...


    Lily is standing behind the chairs which are set up for the guests to attend the ceremony. Her seat is in the back and she can''t see anything. By standing up, she has a better view.


    Lily looked at Jasper who was smiling goofily while staring at the flower path in front of him. She wondered, is he thinking about Ellie? Probably. She knows him for many years and she never saw him make such an expression. He was always cool and sharp and this¡­ is soft. Is it possible that he is so in love that he does not care about his image? Lily is not sure how she feels about this. Should she be happy for him? The only thing she feels is pain and bitterness. Why can''t he make such a face while thinking about her? Why is this not her wedding? She wanted to be Mrs. Jasper Kiani, this is supposed to be her day!


    Jasper was immersed in his memories and was almost startled when the music started. It is happening!


    At the end of the path, Aiden and Sarah locked their eyes while walking toward each other.


    They gave each other a look-over before linking their arms.


    Sarah''s light green dress is draped perfectly around her bust, entuated at the waist and flowing freely, almost touching the ground when she walks, while light green fabric transforms in light into silvery-white, making her look like a fairy. And the whole image ispleted with the gentle natural-looking makeup and hair braided into a high bun. Aiden approves. But the most enchanting are her deep green eyes which are looking at him, full of love.


    Aiden''s ck suit with embroidered green details which shimmer in silvery-white fits him perfectly. The look ispleted with a ck vest, light green shirt and a gray necktie. He is breathtaking. Sarah is confident that they can put his photo next to the definition of devilishly-handsome and it would be a perfect description. But what makes him spellbinding is the way he is looking at her, like she is the only woman in the world. And she is unable to look away.


    "You are very handsome.", Sarah told Aiden when they started walking over the flower petals. "I can''t believe that you are mine."


    Aiden''s devilish smile widened. "Hmm¡­ I am the lucky one that the heavens matched me with the most beautiful girl in the universe." He licked his lips and leaned closer. "Your neck is very inviting."


    Sarah stifled augh and squeezed Aiden''s hand she is holding, reminding him to behave. People are watching! Ah, he can''t stop himself from flirting¡­ and she can''t stop herself from smiling.


    Few steps behind them were JoAnna and Jeff, spreading around their imperial aura.


    Also impressive were the next four couples: Sophia and Felix, Emma and Charlie, Ashley and Vincent, Anita and Russel.


    When Paulette and Brian stepped out, Brian had to use all the experience he gathered from standing in front of the camera as a model in order not to shrink back. The more he looked at the people in front of him, the more he felt out of ce and the further away from Emma. Brian gazed longingly at Emma''s back and he saw her as a queen, taking confident strides and the man (aka Charlie) holding Emma''s handpliments her perfectly. Brian sighed and forced himself to look away.


    Ava and Curt came out next, and thest ones were Luna and Henry.


    They all had matching clothes, making them look like an elegant powerful army.


    With every next couple which appeared in Jasper''s sight, his smile widened because it meant that the moment when his eyesnd on Ellie is getting nearer. His excitement was obvious.


    The groomsmen lined up next to Jasper, and the bridesmaids on the other side (where Ellie will stand).


    A secondter, the music changed, and all the people stood up and gasped when Ellie emerged while holding Mathew''s hand.


    Lily was frustrated that everyone stood up. She can''t see anything! What''s up with people? It''s not that she wants to see the bride, but they are blocking her view of Jasper!


    Ellie''s eyes were locked on Jasper, but not before she confirmed that the tuxedo she made for him fits him perfectly. His outfit is matching the groomsmen with details which shimmer in silvery-green, green shirt and a silver tie, and the difference is that the color of his suit is white.


    Ellie''s dazzling smile matched her dress, fit for a royal. The base of the dress is a ssic gown with a heart neckline,ce sleeves and a full skirt. Thousands of pearls are hand-sewn into the fabric, and the embroidery at the edges matches designs that Jasper has on his suit and it also shimmers in green-silvery colors.


    Mathew was beaming. This is his daughter and she is holding his hand. Ah, is he dreaming? He was hoping that this walksts longer.


    The one beaming more than Mathew is Melissa. It is happening! The reality of a perfect daughter-inw (aka the next Madam Kiani) ising closer with every step Ellie makes!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1247 - The Wedding (E&J) (4)

    Ellie and Jasper stood one step from each other, both smiling so widely that their cheeks were hurting.


    Ellie can see Mathew''s reluctance to leave her side.


    The two of them had a rocky past and Ellie was doing her best to stay away from Mathew because of how he treated her mother when she needed him: he was not there.


    However, Ellie can''t deny that Mathew was always there for her, and she knows that he protected her from the shadows many times. She was rude and heartless toward him and pushed him away every chance she got, and yet¡­ here he is. Still by her side, avable for anything she needs. Including walking her down the aisle.


    Seeing this strong and powerful man being insecure and maybe even concerned for her in front of all these people, made Ellie''s heart crack a little.


    She turned to him and said sweetly: "Thanks, dad."


    All Mathew''s grievances left him. She called him DAD!


    He gazed into Ellie''s eyes which smiled back at him and gave her a small nod. "I am proud to have such a beautiful and smart daughter. I love you."


    Ellie choked a bit and hugged Mathew.


    "I love you too, dad.", Ellie said softly and kissed his cheek.


    Mathew put Ellie''s hand in Jasper''s and at that moment, everyone took their seats, because the main part is about to start.


    "Take care of her.", Mathew told Jasper.


    "I will Mr. Young.", Jasper responded.


    Mathew patted Jasper''s shoulder and corrected him. "Dad."


    Jasper was surprised by this sudden closeness. It seems that everyone is affected by this wedding atmosphere. That''s a good thing.


    Jasper cleared his throat and repeated in a slightly different version: "I will take care of Ellie, dad."


    In the back, Lily smiled at the thought that she can see Jasper again and her face contorted in horror when her eyes fell on the man (aka Mathew) who nodded to Jasper before taking his seat next to Melissa.


    Lily will never forget that man! He is the one who broke her legs and an arm and told her that if she ever thinks of harming Ellie, he wille back.


    Lily had many theories who that man is. A lover? A bodyguard? Who knows? But she never considered the point that Ellie can have someone so scary in her family! If he walked Ellie down the aisle, that means that he is someone really close to her. Ellie''s father? Even if he is not a biological father, he is a father figure.


    Lily''s legs went weak and she swayed. She wanted to leave this ce, but her legs were not budging.


    The one person more terrified than Lily at the sight of Mathew was Franco Cavadini. He recognized Mathew as well. On that dreaded night, Mathew didn''t try to conceal his face at all. Kianis are now connected to that man?


    When the initial shock subsided, Franco looked in Norman''s direction and his face contorted in anger. Why Norman didn''t tell him that this horrible man is Ellie''s father? They spoke about Jasper''s future wife (aka Ellie) and the uing wedding more than once. Franco remembers asking about Ellie''s family and Norman avoided the topic. Now Franco understands why.


    Considering that they all suffered simr injuries, Franco concluded that the same people attacked them. Franco''s mind was spinning. How could Norman hide such a crucial information? If Franco knew that this devil-man will be here, as the father of the bride, Franco would note. Oh, what about Lily? Franco nced to the left and could not see Lily in her seat. Did she leave already? He only hopes that she will not cause any trouble. It would be better if she left.


    Ellie looked at Jasper while the officiator delivered his speech and she could not believe that she is standing here, ready tomit the rest of her life to a man in front of her: her super-hot fianc¨¦¡­ soon to be super-hot husband.


    Jasper came into her life like a whirlwind and swept her away. They met less than nine months ago, and at first, she was avoiding him because he is a yer and it can''t end well. But she ended up falling for him and his silly antics and all the love and care he showered her with¡­ the sincerity in his eyes¡­ and the intensity of his touch¡­ ah, and that thumb which moves rhythmically, announcing his next breathtaking move which shakes her to the core every time.


    Jasper noticed that Ellie''s cheeks flushed slightly, and her smile became slightly mischievous. He didn''t need to ask what is on her mind, because the fire in her eyes told him that she is looking forward to their honeymoon as much as he is¡­ or maybe more.


    They are standing one step away from each other and holding hands and subconsciously Jasper''s thumb started moving at the back of Ellie''s palm.


    Ellie''s breath hitched and her smile widened. Jasper is doing the thumb thing... Oh, how she wants this ceremony thing to end already.


    Jasper nced impatiently at the man who was talking forever. Why can''t they just skip to the <em>''I do''</em> part and he gets to kiss the bride?


    Sarah was looking at Aiden and his intense gaze told her that they are next. She is not sure how or why, but she had a feeling that is what he is telling her. And she was right, because even though they were in this garden in Chicago, Aiden was seeing her in a wedding dress, in the meadow, surrounded with wildflowers and smiling while making her way toward him as his bride. Perfect.


    Both Sarah and Aiden were startled out of their stupor when Jasper pped Aiden''s arm.


    "Rings!", Jasper hissed.


    Aiden chuckled while fishing the rings from his pocket. Eh, only Sarah can make him so dazed that he is not aware of his surroundings.


    The ceremony ended with an over-the-knee kiss which made people do the <em>''ahhhs''</em> and <em>''ohhhs''</em> while pping.


    The most enthusiastic ps came from Melissa. As soon as Jasper and Ellie ended their first kiss as Mr. and Mrs. Kiani, Melissa rushed toward them and pulled them into a three-person hug.


    Jasper had to remind Melissa that they still need to sign the marriage documents so that it''s official, in the eyes of thew.


    By the time Jasper and Ellie signed the marriage documents as a newlywed couple and Sarah and Aiden as witnesses, a long queue of guests was formed, ready to congratte them.


    This<em> ''congrattions''</em> was thest formal part that Ellie and Jasper need to go through.


    After a lot of handshaking, Ellie and Jasper moved onto the dancefloor, ready for their first dance as a married couple¡­ but not before Mathew gets his father-daughter dance.


    The party can begin!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1248 - Elder Milena (1)

    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    The base of the Lebedev family to an unsuspecting individual who wondered in the area looks like a luxurious neighborhood with vis on spacious lots.


    Most of the vis are used for family members to live in, and some are used for other purposes, such as for training, storage, information center or detention facilities. One vi is used as their base. That is where Elders conduct meetings and important gatherings.


    Ste (aka Milena) and Edward are in one of the residential vis, watching a live feed from Ellie''s and Jasper''s wedding which is shown on arge t TV. They are sitting on afortable sofa in an extravagantly decorated living room.


    Soaring cathedral ceilings, white stone walls, massive marble columns, and even ornate furniture scream luxury and money. However, Ste and Edward feel that this vi is dry and cold, like they are stuck in avish vacation they can''t find a way out. They crave for thefort of their home which was warmed by decades of their love andughter of their daughters¡­ a ce where they raised their family and their children can return to anytime they want to feel an unconditional love and support.


    Sarah and Aiden allowed live-streaming from their drones for White and Hill parents, and Edward and Ste are using this opportunity to see their kids.


    What are Ste and Edward doing in the base of the Lebedev family?


    To answer that question, we need to travel back in the past: about two and a half months ago¡­


    ...


    Saturday, March 21


    Ste is in New York, seated at the round marble table, looking at King who is sitting on the opposite side.


    Behind Ste is Owen (aka Oleg) and behind King is his right-hand man, Ivan. They are the only four people in the room.


    "How do I know that you will honor your part of the deal?", Ste asked suspiciously.


    The high ceilings andck of other furniture created an unpleasant echo.


    King smiled. "You don''t. But Milena¡­" He leaned closer and rested his chin at the back of his palm before continuing his sentence: "¡­do you have a choice?"


    Ste snorted. "Vasily, do you need to point out that you cornered me?"


    Kingughed and looked at her like he does not understand what she is talking about. "I am not cornering you. You have options. More than one."


    Ste took a deep breath to calm her emotions. "You call them options¡­ but I see only one that will prevent us from spilling blood."


    King pped his hand on the table in excitement. "Great! So, then we have a deal?"


    Ste reluctantly nodded, which made both Owen and Ivan furrow their brows.


    "Boss¡­ are you sure?", Ivan could not hold back. "You will allow her toe back, as an Elder?"


    "Are you doubting her qualifications? Or my decision?", King asked with an evil smirk without turning to face Ivan.


    Ivan was not sure how to respond. He realized that he was too rash to talk, but he can''t take it back. His eyes nervously darted to Ste.


    After three seconds of silence, King turned his head toward Ivan in slow motion. "Since that is the case, you will get to test her qualifications and if I am right and confirm for yourself. After all, if anyone else does it, you will always be suspicious that they didn''t do their best." King narrowed his eyes at Ivan. "If you dare to doubt me, then you can doubt anyone else¡­"


    King turned to Ste. "You don''t mind, do you, Milena?"


    "It will be my pleasure.", she responded coolly which made King grin.


    Ste balled her hands into fists under the table while doing her best to prevent her expression from cracking.


    This is why Ste does not want her daughters to join Lebedev family and is doing her best to keep them away. It''s a constant struggle for power, always proving that you are stronger, faster, smarter¡­ until one day you are not. The weak ones are at the mercy of the strong ones. That is how things are in the Lebedev family, those traditions stained in blood never changed.


    Half an hourter¡­


    In arge gym-like room with an open area without any equipment, Owen, King and several King''s men are on the side and observing the sight in front of them: Milena is standing straight and expressionlessly looking at Ivan who is savagely beaten up and has an open fracture below his left knee. Bone is sticking out through his pants. Ivan''s face is swollen and bleeding profusely in several spots, making him a miserable sight.


    King smiled morbidly while approaching Ste who other than slightly disheveled clothes, looks fine. King stopped two steps away from Ste and slowly pped three times to congratte her on her victory before his chilling gazended on Ivan.


    "And?"


    Ivan coughed and held onto his chest before responding weakly to King''s question: "I admit defeat."


    King''s gaze went back to Ste. "Wee to the family, Elder Milena."


    King made a slight gesture with his hand, and his men who were standing on the side approached Ivan and dragged him out.


    Ste shot an icy nce at Ivan while wondering, why was he so reckless? He should know that she can take him down. In the Lebedev family, openly challenging a decision of someone in power is always easily settled with a fight. As King''s right hand man of many years, Ivan knows that questioning King is not a good idea. Even if Ste was unable to defeat him, King would punish him for disobedience. Yet, Ivan still did it. Ste would like to know, what made Ivan so emotional to the point of neglecting his own safety?


    Ste looked at King and nodded slightly. "I have few things to settle. I will be in touch."


    King frowned. "How long will it take?"


    "One week. By then you can take care things on your side. Make sure they know I aming and that they are ready for me.", she responded and walked out in steady strides without looking back.


    King watched Ste''s retreating back and flexed his fingers. He told himself not to be impatient. After all, getting Milena back into the family is a good thing. The deal he made is that he will not act against Milena''s daughters as long as Milena returns as an Elder. He chuckled at the thought how that does not mean that he will give up on bringing those three girls back where they belong because in his opinion, that is not acting against them.


    Owen was one step behind Ste.


    "Milena, how are¡­?", Owen started as soon as they left the building.


    "Shhh¡­", Ste stopped him from talking and walked to the rental car. "Not here." She gestured to Owen with urgency to sit at the driver''s seat and to drive away.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1249 - Elder Milena (2)

    [Continuing the shback from March 21]


    Ten minutester, in an apartment building two blocks away¡­


    "I was worried sick!", Edward eximed and pulled Ste into a hug as soon as she entered the apartment. "How did it go?"


    "As expected.", Ste responded and leaned into Edward''s embrace.


    Edward sighed in relief and kissed Ste''s forehead. <em>''As expected''</em> means that Ste managed to find a peaceful solution and to get King to back off from pursuing their daughters.


    Since King got a whiff that Sarah''s arm is usable, he started mobilizing his troops and increased surveince on Sarah, JoAnna and Sophia and also on the movements of the army of Chaos.


    Of course, Sarah is aware of King''s movements, but she does not see him as a threat (yet).


    Owen nced at Ste and Edward who are holding each other in silence and went to the fridge. He returned with an icepack.


    "Thanks¡­", Ste smiled in gratitude when she epted the bundle from Owen.


    "You are hurt?", Edward frowned when he saw Ste put the icepack over her left leg, just above the knee.


    "Comes with the job.", Ste tried to sound cheerful. She ced a quick kiss on Edward''s lips. "Don''t worry, I didn''t lose my touch."


    Edward sighed in defeat. "Now what?"


    "What''s the time?", Ste asked Edward.


    "Almost noon."


    Ste lit up and urged Edward: "Let''s hurry, we can still make it to Jeff''s birthday party."


    Edward looked at the ice pack on her leg. "How about we skip this party?"


    Ste smiled bitterly. "I have one week. I don''t want to miss this party because I don''t know how many more chances I will get to see our three girls..." Ste choked, unable to finish her sentence.


    Edward frowned and craned his neck so that he can see Ste''s face better. "One week? Then what?"


    "It''s the good scenario.", Ste responded. "I return to the family and get the position of an Elder. In this way I can protect our girls."


    She wanted to say that in this way she can protect Edward as well, but she knows that if she says that, she will hurt his ego. Edward is a man who wants to keep his family safe and telling him that she is making a sacrifice in order to protect them because he is unable to do so, will rub him in the wrong way, so she kept that part to herself.


    No matter how much Ste sounds OK, Edward can guess that she is hiding something. He does not know all the details of the inner-workings of the Lebedev family, but there must be a good reason why Ste is avoiding them for thest thirty years.


    "Is it that simple?", Edward asked after some time.


    Owen responded instead of Ste: "Of course, not. As soon as she gets there, she will arrive as the new Elder. That means fighting her way up thedder. And once she secures that position, she will need to fight anyone who disputes her role. Also, as the newest Elder, most of the challenges will be directed at her. And those are only open attacks when people announce their intentions. There will be assassination attempts, and¡­"


    "Enough!"


    Ste''s roar made Owen flinch. He stopped talking.


    Ste took two seconds to steady her emotions and said in a soft voice: "No need to worry Edward. I can handle it."


    Edward was unable to hide how distressed he is, and it was getting worse when he looked at that icepack. That small piece of stic with frozen water inside was telling him that what Owen said are not only stories, it''s real. And it will be Ste''s everyday reality, starting one week from now. But he knows why Ste decided to return to that hell. "I''ming with you."


    "No. You should stay here and watch over our girls." She didn''t say that Edward will be safer here (in the United States) than going to the Lebedev base.


    Edward rejected her offer. "Our girls are capable, and they have capable people around them. Any help that I can offer, I can do it from anywhere. I want to take care of MY girl¡­"


    The more Ste tried persuading him to stay, the more stubborn Edward was to go with her. At the end, he told her that they are in this together. It''s for their daughters and he wants to do his part, no matter how small it is. Ste reluctantly agreed, happy that he cares enough toe with her. She knows that he will not be able to do much, especially because they are keeping his identity as SP3CT3R hidden, but he will be a person to keep her sane¡­ a person who will not allow her to descend into madness. Her pir of support. Her safe harbor. Like always.


    Later that day, Ste and Edward were d to reach the party in time to join the yacht experience.


    Ste and Edward didn''t expect that JoAnna will use Jeff''s birthday party to announce her pregnancy. And with twins! Both Ste and Edward were happy that they attended that party.


    The two of them were sitting and observing their daughters, and men by their side, and all the people they call friends. It was like they are trying to soak in all the good mood surrounding them.


    After that party, Ste and Edward told Sarah, JoAnna and Sophia that since Orion Enterprise is in good hands, the two of them will be traveling for some time and they will stay in touch when it''s convenient.


    Before heading to Eastern Europe, Ste and Edward spent few days on the East Coast with Edward''s parents. Ste and Edward were saddened by visibly declining Mary''s mental health and distressed by the feeling of helplessness which consumed them.


    Ste urged Edward to stay with his parents. He can join herter, anytime. But he didn''t want to part from her.


    "We will visit Mary and James again together¡­", Edward told her.


    Back to present¡­


    Ste and Edward are watching the live feed from Jasper''s and Ellie''s wedding and current view is showing Sarah and Aiden zing over the dancefloor. Ah, they are so much in love, that it seeps through the screen.


    JoAnna and Jeff are dancing nearby as well, in considerably slower movements which is understandable because she is pregnant. With twins! The two of them are exchanging loving gazes and talking about something which makes them both smile.


    Why are Sophia and Felix dancing so slowly? Felix usually twirls Sophia and makes her bend and they do all kinds of different moves. They are dancing slower than the beat of the music. Is one of them hurt?


    Ste and Edward discussed what they see on the screen,menting on anything from decorations, food choices, gestures, facial expressions to clothes and hairstyles. They usually don''t do that (talk about random people), but this is their way of mentally traveling to that party, joining their daughters in an environment where people are happy.


    Ste and Edward were interrupted when Ste''s phone started beeping, reminding her of an uing meeting with the other Elders of the Lebedev family.


    She turned off the rm and kissed Edward on the cheek. "Watch our girls, I have a meeting."


    Edward smiled sadly and his sight followed Ste while she walked out of the room.


    He saw a glimpse of Owen who was running after Ste while telling her the agenda and thetest updates that she should know as she put her coat on. Since they arrived here, Owen is like a personal assistant to Ste, and Edward feels like a prisoner in this huge mansion surrounded with people who are loyal to Ste. Edward knows that they are there to protect him. Ah, he feels useless.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1250 - Elder Milena (3)

    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    Ste is in the back of the car which is approaching thergest vi in the area.


    Wide driveway turns from the main road and a minuteter, the car stopped in front of one of tworge iron gates which have a guard station in-between them.


    Security is the one of main priorities. After all, if an enemy infiltrates here, an irreparable damage can be caused.


    Other than the main figures of the Lebedev family gathering here, on the property of this vi is the information center where centuries of data are stored and there also arge underground warehouse-facility where the most valuable assets of Lebedevs are preserved.


    The whole area is enclosed with a concrete wall and iron spikes on top, cameras are ced in strategic locations, armed guards are patrolling the area, and some units have dogs apanying them.


    Underneath the immactendscape, the massive property is hiding an intricatework of tunnels and underground rooms which are in ce for emergencies.


    If the security rm sounds because of the intruders, some areas will be sealed by default and people can use tunnels to escape the area. Depending on the level of intrusion, some data will be destroyed in order to prevent it falling into wrong hands.


    Ste entered arge conference room which looks like a space where ancient times shed with present.


    Massive banners with a symbol of the Lebedev family are hanging from the walls. Banners are deep blue with a yellow-golden kolovrat and a white swan in the middle. Color of the banner represents the sky, kolovrat is the symbol of power, sun and everything under it. And the swan in the middle of the kolovrat is representing their family. The overall symbolism is that Lebedev family is the main power under the sky.


    The room has twelve chairs around a massive table, six on each side, and one chair at the head. Twelve chairs are for the Elders, and the most imposing chair at the head of the table is for the Grand Elder.


    The table has equipment for videoconferencing, which detects who is talking and points the camera to that Elder. Large screen on the wall facing the Grand Elder shows person who is talking, either in the conference or remotely.


    Ste observed based on the people present that she is not thest one to arrive. There are three minutes until the beginning of the meeting, and she wondered if the vacant chairs will be filled by then, or will others join via teleconferencing.


    While walking to her spot, Ste nodded in greeting to Elders who graced her with acknowledging her presence.


    This is not a friendly bunch of people, but none will dare to act openly against her. After all, when she arrived, Ste defeated Elder Evgeniy who was ranked as 3rd in power and she took his spot as well as his position of managing family''s resources in Western Europe.


    When Elder d (ranked as 8th) found out that Ste reced Evgeniy, he objected with a reasoning that she can''t challenge a high ranking spot immediately, but she needs to work her way up.


    Everyone in the family knew that d and Evgeniy are two Elders who rose to power together. It is rare to see people coborating in Lebedev family, but under the guise of friendship it was a mutually beneficial rtionship. d would not make a reckless move and step forward if he didn''t realize that with Evgeniy losing his position, he is losing his powerful ally and his position will be unstanble.


    Ste defeated d as well in a glorious show of power. No one dared to question her qualifications.


    Because Ste already got Western Europe, instead of her iming d''s resources as well, Elders ranked under d got a bump and raised by one rank, leaving spot of the twelfth Elder vacant, waiting for the next person who believes that he (or she) is capable of wearing that title. Until it''s filled, the resources under that position are temporarily managed by the Grand Elder.


    This effectively put Ste as 4th in power in the Lebedev family with Elder Vasily (aka King), Elder Gavril and Grand Elder Konstantin above her.


    Elders (and any other person with a status in family) who lose a challenge and their position, undergo a severe punishment where their body is ruined. They are not killed, because they are to serve as a reminder to others that they need to work harder so that they don''t suffer the same fate. As for the family members and others who rely on the people who fell from power, they get two options: one is to move to one of the branch families and work menial jobs, and other one is to prove themselves and will get privileges based on their own capabilities. Leaving is not an option, they know too much.


    Ste nodded in greeting and returned a smile to Elder Dimitri. He is ranked 5th in power and for some reason, is acting friendly with her since she arrived. They had few small chats, but nothing meaningful. Ste knows that he has his own agenda but just like how others are putting on a show in front of everyone, she needs to do her part of the act as well. Ste has some faint memories of Dimitri from before she left the family, but nothing stands out.


    "Vasily¡­", Ste greeted when she took her seat next to King.


    "Milena¡­", King smiled.


    Ste knows that he is not showing her a happy smile, it is the <em>''I''ve-got-you-here!''</em> smile. And she has a good guess that behind his icy gray eyes, there is a storm brewing. She exhaled. Vasily is always scheming something.


    Ste nced around the room and cringed internally. All the people present are Lebedevs by blood, her family. Some are distant cousins, some Uncles, but nevertheless, based on the family tree, they are rted.


    This fake peaceful atmosphere is such a far cry from what she created with Edward. Ste wondered if any of these people ever felt the warmth of a sincere smile and unconditional love and support.


    The meeting proceeded as usually. They discussed current progress, and when Grand Elder asked who is facing any issues, no one said a word. Of course, no one dares to say that they are facing difficulties because that is perceived as a weakness.


    What puzzled Ste is that no one openly talks about Vasily (aka King) and his management of North America. Everyone knows that due to the army of Chaos, Vasily suffered numerous losses and his contributions to the family reduced, yet no one dares to call it out.


    Vasily is ranked as the second Elder, but Ste observed that both Elder Gavril (who is ranked first) and Grand Elder Konstantin are treating Vasily with respect. If she does not know better, she would think that Vasily is the Grand Elder. She told Owen to investigate this, but so far he came back empty saying that other than the officially known rankings, there is nothing else.


    The meeting ended without many surprises.


    "Elder Milena¡­", Grand Elder called as others were leaving the room.


    "Grand Elder¡­", she bowed respectfully.


    His eyes followed her bow, obviously pleased with her show of courtesy. "After this, we will see you in person in two weeks?"


    "Yes. Until then, I will join the meetings remotely and you will get my reports in the email, as usually.", Ste confirmed.


    Grand Elder nodded in approval. "Stay safe."


    "Thank you. You too.", she bowed again and left the room.


    "Where are you going?", Vasily asked suspiciously when they walked into the hallway. He was one step behind her.


    Ste stopped her movements and turned to him. "My mother-inw has weak health and I''m going to visit her for few days, and then I will go and check on two locations which I''m managing, one in Portugal and the other one in Switzend. Anything else?"


    Vasily smirked. "I thought you are going for Sarah''s birthday."


    Ste was irked that he is keeping track of birthdays of her daughters. She knows that he is silently telling her that he still has his eyes on them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1251 - Elder Milena (4)

    Hearing that Vasily (aka King) is asking Ste about Sarah''s birthday, Ste''s alertness went up by few levels, but she kept her cool fa?ade while responding: "If I can make it, I will go there."


    "When are you leaving? I will send her a present.", Vasily said like he didn''t notice Ste''s cool attitude.


    "No need to send her presents. You should know that you are one of the people she does not want to see."


    Vasily chuckled. "People change, Milena. She does not want to see me one day, and tomorrow I might be her favorite Uncle. You are the proof that with the right motivation, people WILL change."


    Ste was cold so far, but after hearing his words she became icy. "You are wrong. I didn''t change. I was forced into something. There is a difference, but you would not know that even if I draw it for you."


    "Milena¡­ Soon, you will realize that we are both doing what we believe is the best for the family."


    "And I wish that you realize how our understanding of what a family is, is different."


    Ste saw that Vasily paused like he is actually thinking about what she said. She exhaled. Ste does not have any hopes that he will change, because Vasily was always doing his own thing and being unpredictable. His cunning personality and a knack for fighting put him into a position of power early without anyone to control him, which is¡­ dangerous. Other than his fighting, Vasily is also very intelligent, and Ste guesses that he is bored of these usual power-games in the family and that is one of the reasons why he is trying to stir things up. For him, it''s fun. Of course, he is wrapping all that in a package with abel: <em>''It''s all for the benefit of the family''</em>, but no one really knows what his agenda is.


    "If there is nothing else Elder Vasily, I''m heading out, because I need to pack."


    Ste entered a side room where assistants are waiting for their bosses. Each Elder has at least one assistant, and they are not allowed in the meeting room, so they wait here.


    Ste''s sight moved over the few people still present in the room and stopped on Ivan. "You are back."


    "Yes, Elder Milena.", Ivan responded politely with a deep bow.


    "Did your injuries heal well?"


    "Yes, Elder Milena. Thank you for your concern.", Ivan answered without lifting his head up.


    Ste sighed while thinking that even with their creams and advanced medical treatments, he still took more than two months to return to his duty as Vasily''s assistant. Part of her is surprised that Vasily didn''t rece him.


    She turned to Owen who was already by her side. "Let''s go."


    ¡­


    In the car, on the way to the vi where Ste and Edward are staying¡­


    Owen pressed a control button which lifted a divider between the back seat and the driver and made sure that it''s fully up before giving a USB drive to Ste.


    "What'' is this?", Ste asked.


    Owen shrugged, indicating that he is not sure. "Ivan gave it to me secretly while you were in the meeting. He said that it''s the information rted to when they were holding Sarah and Aiden. He copied it from their backup storage. It''s encrypted, and he was unable to see what information is there."


    Ste''s grip on the USB drive tightened. She clearly remembers that when they stormed the location where they held Sarah and Aiden, all the data was wiped out, and even Edward was unable to restore it. That left a painful gap in what happened with their kids in the hands of King''s men, because they returned unconscious, hurt and Aiden was in aa for three months.


    It took Ste few minutes to calm her raging emotions and to think about this. "Why would he give you this?"


    Owen leaned closer to Ste and hesitated before answering: "It seems that King wants Sarah to be the next Grand Elder."


    Ste frowned and her eyes darted aimlessly while Owen''s words sank in. "Is Ivan supporting that n?"


    Owen gestured toward Ste''s hand which is holding onto the USB. "It depends on what is there. Maybe he hopes that you will support his boss, or maybe this is a warning so that you can prepare counter-measures. Konstantin has loyal people under him, but he is not getting any younger, and it''s inevitable that he will be reced. If King gets Sarah to challenge the position of the Grand Elder, many will be against it. They know her as your daughter, and other than that she isbeled as an outsider."


    Ste snorted. "Vasily knows that I don''t want any of my daughters here at all, and even less as Elders¡­ I never thought that he will be that ambitious."


    She slumped back into her seat and sighed.


    "What do you want me to do while you are out?", Owen asked.


    "You areing with us."


    Owen blinked, obviously surprised. "You don''t want me to stay for information gathering?"


    "No. Without me here, you will be in danger. You can join us or stay in one of your locations. Treat it like a holiday. I will let you know our schedule and you decide if you want to apany us or do your own thing. I know that Sarah will be d if you can be present for her big event. My three girls are aware that you are not their Uncle by blood, but you are the only Uncle they acknowledge."


    Owen smiled and responded with a nod. Ste can be ruthless, and she hurt (and tortured) him more than once, but it was always because he betrayed her and put her daughters in danger. He never did that out of malicious intentions, it all happened because he is weak, but he made sure not to leak anything important.


    No matter what he did, Ste forgave him and gave him another chance. And regardless of the past, he can see that she is concerned for his wellbeing and she treats him well, as long as he stays loyal to her.


    When Ste returned to the vi, the wedding party was still ongoing on the TV in the living room.


    "What did I miss?", Ste asked.


    Edward weed her with a big smile and a summary on the updates: "Dancing and nothing much¡­ That woman in red changed her dress two times¡­ I admire that guy in a green tux. It takes courage to wear such a pattern¡­ They just took their seats for dinner¡­ Aiden and Sarah stood up. I think they will give a speech¡­"


    "I look forward to seeing the cake."


    Edward chuckled. He knows that Ste would rather eat the cake.


    "How did your meeting go?", Edward asked when he saw that Ste has no intention to talk about it.


    "Meeting was fine. We are all set to leave." Ste responded and gestured toward the TV: "After they are done with the speech, we can head out and watch the rest from the ne."


    Edward smiled brightly. He can''t wait to leave this ce which is suffocating him.


    His eyebrows shoot up questionably when Ste ced a USB drive in his palm with an exnation: "It has data rted to Sarah and Aiden. It''s from one of King''s men."


    "Urgent?"


    "It''s from the October,st year."


    Edward understood that if it''s from October, it''s not urgent. He can look at it during the flight, orter. It took Edward few seconds to connect the hints: "When they were missing?"


    Ste nodded and focused on the TV. "The speech is starting¡­"


    Just like Edward, Ste is anxious to find out what are the contents of that drive, but at the same time she is not sure if she wants to find out, fearing the information it contains. If it''s not something sensitive, it would not be wiped out in such a thorough manner. But, why would Ivan risk to give it secretly? Is it possible that there is no risk because he did that under Vasily''s orders?


    Ste told herself to stop thinking about it and to focus on the happy event on the screen. Once Edward unlocks the files on the USB drive and they get to see what is on it, they will think about it then.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1252 - Sarahs Birthday Party In LA (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside vi ~


    Friday, June 5


    10:23 AM


    The whole vi is bustling from the activity. This afternoon, Sarah and Aiden are hosting a party for their friends and family. asion: celebrating Sarah''s birthday.


    The party is today because tomorrow morning Sarah and Aiden are going to France to meet with the members of her Sigma army, how she usually does around her birthday. The small difference is in the location: instead of the Adriatic Sea, they will go to their Chateau.


    The staff and the kids are cleaning up the garden and the training ground, arranging tables and decorations. Other than sitting and eating, there will be a number of activities and games and they are setting up a stage and a dancefloor as well.


    The kitchen is full of mouthwatering aroma while Oni, Tejan, Imani, Beck, Nico, and Jamari are performing their duties under the skillful guidance of Matias (aka the cook). They will have a barbecueter in the afternoon, but the side dishes and sds as well as desserts areing from this kitchen. Also, most of the guests wille in time for lunch, and Matias will not allow anyone to go hungry, so he is working on a few dishes for lunch as well.


    Since they returned after Jasper''s and Ellie''s weddingst weekend, Aiden is busying himself with semi-secret preparations around Sarah''s birthday celebration.


    shback from Monday¡­


    "What should I do?", Sarah asked when she stole a nce at a very long to-do list Aiden prepared.


    Aiden hid the list from her sight and waved his hand, indicating to let him take care of the uing event. "You deal with ns for the army of Chaos and for our kids. We will be out for a month this time. Let me handle the party, please."


    "Are you sure?", Sarah had to confirm. She knows that this is more than just one afternoon (and evening), he wants to n their whole vacation which starts as soon as they head to France on June 6th, right after the party on Friday.


    "Yes, yes. We didn''t celebrate many asions. Love, let me take care of this.", Aiden showed his puppy-eyed look.


    "OK. But¡­ promise that you will not go over the top."


    "That¡­ depends on your opinion what going over the top is.", he grinned and ignored her protests.


    When she realized that Aiden is determined, Sarah exhaled in defeat and decided to address another point: "Are you sure we can afford a month out?"


    Aiden confirmed. "We will go to France for ten days, and spend a week in Vegas, likest year. In-between, I would like us to visit a few more ces.", he said mysteriously.


    Sarah paused. Based on his description, this is almost two weeks of <em>''visiting ces''</em>. She wanted to know more. "What ces?"


    Aiden took her hand in his and inteced their fingers. He leaned closer and whispered: "Does the word <em>''promenade''</em> mean anything?"


    Sarah inhaled sharply and her eyes sparkled from excitement. "The Adriatic Sea?"


    Aiden nodded enthusiastically, happy to see that she approves. "We will go and check Toma''s progress on histest underwater exploration and spend some time on our ind and visit a ce or two more, but don''t ask me to reveal more spoilers! This is your birthday and I want you to let me n it as part of my birthday present for you and that includes this uing party on Friday so you just focus on making arrangements to handle things during our absence so that we can minimize the need to deal with emergencies from there¡­ and I really hope that we will not need to interrupt our vacation and return. OK?"


    Sarah smiled brightly. Aiden''s excitement was contagious. She does not remember thest time he spoke so much and so fast. How can she disagree?


    Back to the present¡­


    Sarah is on the rooftop terrace and observing themotion below. They are not letting her do anything. Only Kitty seems to be out of this party-preparation conspiracy because she is the only one givingpany to Sarah.


    Sarah sighed and decided to rx on the chaise. The weather is nice, sunny. The clouds and the rain are something she does not miss since moving here from Seattle.


    "Sarah, your parents entered the property.", Eve sounded in Sarah''s ear.


    "Ste and Edward?", Sarah was surprised. Aren''t they traveling and are not reachable? Did theye here for the party? Of course, they did. Ste and Edward would never miss her birthday. Part of Sarah was guilty for not checking on her parents for more than two months, even if they are in the middle of the Amazon rainforest without any signal, Eve could tell her where they are (at least approximately). But they said that they are traveling and enjoying, and she was busy¡­ so she dispelled those thoughts. They are here now.


    She headed down to wee them and Kitty was right by her side.


    Ste and Edward greeted Sarah with big hugs.


    "You look¡­ tired.", Sarah observed her parents.


    "Yeah. The travel is rewarding and exhausting at the same time.", Ste said with a smile.


    "I will tell Genie to prepare a room for you. There are few more hours until the party begins, you can use that time to rest.", Sarah suggested, and they didn''t object.


    They headed to the rooftop terrace and Bec (the maid) served them drinks, fruits, and fresh pastries to snack on until the room is ready.


    Ste observed the preparations below and her fatigue faded away quickly.


    "I will go and help them down there¡­", Ste announced and stopped her steps suddenly. She reached for her purse.


    "This belonged to your grandmother.", Ste said while giving a palm-sized jewelry box to Sarah. "Happy birthday, my dear."


    Sarah opened the box and observed a pendant: a golden kolovrat with a swan made out of sapphire in the middle.


    It isrge enough to cover almost half of her palm (fingers excluded).


    Sara took it in her hand and observed the sapphire sparkling in the sun. This is the first thing that Ste gave her that belonged to Lebedevs. A swan¡­ symbolic. Fitting.


    "It''s beautiful.", Sarah said under her breath.


    Ste smiled. "I am d you like it. Your grandmother cherished it like a priceless treasure, saying that it can bring good luck. When the times get tough, keep it by your side."


    Sarah looked at her mother and blinked a few times. She wanted to ask if there is a hidden meaning behind her words, but then she remembered who they are. Of course, there will be tough timesing their way.


    "I will remember that. Thank you."


    Sarah hugged Ste and then Edward who was standing by Ste''s side and observing Sarah with a mix of pride and sadness.


    "Before I go down. There is one more thing.", Ste said while rummaging through her bag. A few secondster, she gave Sarah a small stic container that has an SD card with 2 GB capacity.


    "On our way here, we dropped by your gran and gramps. They sent you this as a present.", Ste exined.


    Sarah curiously observed the card for a second before asking: "How are they?"


    "Both of them are physically doing well, it''s just that because of gran''s treatments they could note here in person.", Ste responded while avoiding to bring up Mary''s mental decline. "Well, I''m going down."


    When Ste descended the stairs, Sarah turned to Edward. "What were you up to in thest two months? You probably have a lot of stories to tell."


    Edward sighed. Yup, he has a lot to tell, but he will not.


    "Baby girl, your father is tired. Is the room ready?"


    Sarah showed him to the guestroom, and he was happy to see that their things are already inside.


    Sarah stood in the hallway in front of the closed door of the guestroom where Edward is and nced down at Kitty. "It''s just the two of us again¡­"


    Sarah put her hands in pockets and felt the small container where the SD card is. She thought that this is a good time to go and check what is on it. She has nothing else to do anyway.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1253 - Sarahs Birthday Party In LA (2)

    Aiden was busy in the garden when he got a message from Sarah toe to the study as soon as possible. It sounded urgent.


    He was about to enter the house, when he bumped into JoAnna and Jeff who just arrived.


    It would be rude just to go in and ignore them, they saw him. So, Aiden went to greet them first. When they heard that Sarah is inside, and he is going to meet with her, Jeff and JoAnna decided to join Aiden.


    Well, Sarah didn''t say that he shoulde by himself.


    After exchanging greetings with a birthday girl, Jeff handed her a big envelope. "Happy birthday, Sarah."


    Sarah can do many things, but she was never good at epting presents.


    "Thanks", she said stiffly, unsure if she should open it or not.


    "We hope you will like it.", JoAnna said while gesturing to Sarah to open the envelope.


    Aiden perked up and peeked impatiently while Sarah got the documents out.


    "Wow!", Sarah eximed when she nced over the first page which summarized that she is the owner of thepany which has eleven gemstone mines and two processing facilities.


    Those are parts of <em>''Hanks industries''</em> which Jeff acquired after Marcus'' attacks failed.


    Her eyes darted between Jeff and JoAnna few times. "Are you sure? This is a lot."


    Jeff and JoAnna smiled and nodded happily.


    "Absolutely.", Jeff confirmed. "It will take time for you to set it up and get your people in. If you have any questions, I am avable to help but since you already have one mine, I believe you don''t need a lot of guidance."


    "I don''t know what to say¡­ thank you.", Sarah was really speechless.


    Aiden nodded in approval and gave a thumbs up to his brother.


    After they exchanged thanks and another round of hugs, Sarah told JoAnna and Jeff that Ste and Edward are here.


    "Mom is outside helping with decorations or something, and dad said that he wants to rest. He is in one of the guest bedrooms¡­", Sarah exined.


    JoAnna said that she will go and find Ste and Jeff said that he will join outside. Lunch is more than half an hour away, and he can be useful.


    "Oh, right¡­", Aiden remembered. "Why did you call me here?"


    Sarah''s face lit up and she called JoAnna and Jeff who were at the door to stay behind. "Mom got something from gran and gramps, and you might find it interesting also¡­"


    Sarah gestured toward the big screen where a secondter was a photo of a huge oak tree, a swing hanging form the branch and little-Sarah sitting on the swing (with a grumpy face).


    "I remember that tree¡­ It''s on some of my old photos.", JoAnna said absentmindedly. "The stable in the back¡­ This is gran and gramps ce on the East Coast. Did they have this swing?"


    Sarah nodded enthusiastically, happy that JoAnna recognized the location and exined: "You were there in 2002, that is when you met Jeff. They set up the swing for the next summer with hope that you wille again, but you didn''t. I was there."


    "2003? You were like four years old¡­", JoAnna looked at the photo while taking in all the details. "Why are you sulking?"


    Sarah shrugged. "I have no idea. But watch this¡­"


    Sarah yed a video file. Mary (aka gran) was recording, and they can see Sarah sitting on a swing (which is not swinging) and James (aka gramps) standing away from Sarah.


    "Go and try again¡­", Mary urged James.


    "No. She is always sending me away and she does not want to talk to me.", James pouted.


    "She is a little girl. If it makes you feel any better, she does not talk to me either. In time, she will warm up to you.", Mary tried to pacify James.


    "But she does not want to y with me now. Last time I tried pushing the swing, she fell and cried like it''s my fault."


    "Well, we put that swing with Anna in mind. Sarah is smaller and needs a gentler hand." Mary stifled augh.


    "Why are youughing?" James frowned at Mary.


    "Nothing, nothing¡­ It''s¡­"


    Mary stopped talking abruptly.


    "Who is that?", James frowned before moving toward Sarah in quick strides.


    Camera moved toward the swing where little-Sarah is and there was someone standing next to her. But it was only for a second before the video was cut off.


    Sarah looked at Aiden, JoAnna and Jeff expectantly.


    JoAnna snorted. "There better be more than this, because here we only see that you don''t want to y with gramps, and he is not happy about it."


    Sarah grinned and started the next video.


    This one is taken much closer to the swing. Starts by capturing James.


    "So, you are the younger Don''s boy?", James grumbled. "Why did youe here?"


    Camera moved showing a 7 year-old Aiden standing next to the swing and holding onto one of two ropes which are holding a nk where 4 year-old Sarah is sitting.


    Sarah is not saying anything, but she is observing Aiden curiously.


    "My big brother told me that here I can find good women. So, I came to pick one.", Aiden responded coolly (as cool as a 7 year-old can sound).


    Maryughed, making the camera shake.


    "How old are you?", James growled.


    "I will be seven this year.", Aiden proimed while lifting his chin proudly.


    James snorted. "Seven? There are no women here. Get lost!"


    "My brother warned me about you and your nasty temper, old man. But he didn''t tell me that you are a liar.", Aiden said with a straight face.


    "Liar?", James asked in disbelief.


    "How can you say that there are no women here? What about this one?", Aiden asked innocently while pointing at Sarah.


    Mary burst intough again, covering the sound of James'' cursing and making the camera shake.


    "¡­ You are a bigger rascal than your brother. Leave before I call your grandfather."


    "Go and call him. That will give me more time to talk to my woman." Aiden grinned at Sarah and in the next moment dashed away when he saw James approaching him threateningly.


    James was chasing after Aiden while cursing asionally. After two circles around the massive oak tree from where the swing is hanging from, Aiden moved toward Sarah, cupped her cheeks in his palms and kissed her on the lips.


    Aiden''s action was covered by the sound of Mary''s gasp.


    "I have your first kiss and you have mine. So, you are my woman." Aiden told Sarah seriously and dashed again, because James was only few steps away.


    When Aiden let go of Sarah, she lost her bnce and fell backwards.


    The camera shook as Mary hurried toward Sarah who was already weeping.


    "Baby girl, are you OK?", Mary asked with a voice full of concern.


    From who knows where, Aiden was right next to them, standing above Sarah. He took her hand and helped her stand up.


    "My woman does not cry for this little thing."


    Sarah''s eyes full of tears blinked at him, but she stopped crying.


    Aiden grinned and dashed away.


    "What is your name?!", Aiden yelled while running toward the fence.


    "What name? You will get a good whooping when I tell Don about this! You better keep on running because if I catch up to you¡­", James'' voice drifted away as he ran after Aiden who already jumped over the fence.


    "Sarah¡­", Sarah responded in a whisper while looking toward the fence before the video ended.


    Jeff and JoAnna bothughed whilementing how James had headaches because of Jeff and Aiden when they were kids.


    Aiden walked to Sarah in a daze and pulled her in a hug.


    "I am so sorry I forgot about this.", he whispered in her hair.


    Sarah smiled and leaned into his embrace. "How can you say that you forgot? Aren''t we engaged? And I am your woman."


    He hummed in approval.


    Sarah cupped his cheeks in her palms, got on her toes and kissed him on the lips. "I have your first kiss."


    He smiled with a smile which reached his eyes. "And I have yours."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1254 - Sarahs Birthday Party In LA (3)

    JoAnna and Jeff left the study, and Aiden and Sarah went through other photos and videos which were on that SD card.


    Aiden wanted to double (and triple) check how only that one video is with him.


    "Howe out of all of these, I am only on one?", heined.


    Sarahughed. "You trespassed. You should be happy that you are on that one."


    Ste entered the study and asked enthusiastically: "Anna told me that you got some old videos?"


    "Yes, from 2003¡­", Sarah gave a short introduction and happily showed photos and videos for Ste (and Aiden) to see.


    "I remember that year¡­", Ste said dreamily. "We were thinking of letting you spend the summer with your grandparents, but you came back after less than a month. We cut it short because you were giving a hard time to gran and gramps, you didn''t talk to them. You started speakingte, but by age four you had a decent vocabry¡­ they were unable to get you rxed enough to talk and Mary said how she is worried that they are not taking good care of you because they don''t know what you want. I was in the middle of a project, so I took you with me, and that is when you started apanying me¡­"


    Ste was talking for a long time while traveling through memorynes. Eventually she noticed that Sarah and Aiden are holding each other on the sofa in silence (and probably waiting for her to leave), and she decided to make her exit and give them space. "Thank you for showing me these. I will appreciate if you send us the copies. Edward would love to see these and hear Maryugh so cheerfully. I''m going to finish few more things in the garden before lunch¡­"


    Sarah''s head was on Aiden''s chest and she listened to his heartbeat. Somehow, knowing that they met each other as kids made her feelings toward him stronger, more solid. Like another invisible connection between their hearts was established.


    Sarah smiled while remembering the video when Aiden nted a sloppy kiss on her unsuspecting lips and called her his woman. She was convinced that she gave him her first kiss on the dancefloor at the Christmas party at Orion Enterprise, unaware that he already stole it many years ago. Ah, he was cheeky even as a 7 year-old.


    Aiden sighed and tightened his hold on Sarah.


    She looked up at him and saw that he is smiling.


    "Tell me¡­", she demanded to know what made him smile.


    "I don''t know howe we didn''t ask our grandparents if we met as kids. They are living next to each other and considering that Jeff and Anna met there, the probability that we met as well was not zero."


    Sarah agreed with him. "I don''t remember going to the East Coast as a kid, so I didn''t think about it."


    Aiden ran his hand through her hair. "What I DO remembered is our first meeting, at the University in front of the bulletin board. Or was that our second meeting? It was a short exchange which left me with your phone number and an email, and a strong urge to go after you. Now I wonder¡­ What if that was my heart telling me to prevent you from leaving my side because it recognized you?"


    Sarah smiled hearing his words.


    Aiden assumed that she does not believe him, and he continued exining: "Love, before I met you, no woman moved my heart. It was the first time for me to want to impress a girl and to get your attention and I was confused by that fact how the more time we spent together, the harder it was to let go. I believe now how that was my heart telling me that you are my woman, the one I left on that swing with my first kiss."


    Sarah pouted and said half-teasingly: "Now that you mention it¡­ you would kiss any girl who was sitting on that swing."


    Aiden chuckled. "But it was you. It was always only you. Never doubt your position in my heart and in my life."


    "And I hope you never doubt my love for you. Even as a four year-old who didn''t speak to my grandparents for a month, I told you my name."


    Aiden hummed in agreement. "I wish that you shouted, so that I could hear you. Maybe knowing your name would be the trigger for me to remember the whole thing."


    Sarah ced her palm on his chest. "Your heart heard it."


    Aiden thought about Sarah''s words before responding: "Makes sense. My heart recognized you and that is why the moment I started following my heart and getting close to you, things fell into ce."


    Sarah hugged him tightly. "I am really happy. This house, and the kids, and our friends and you¡­ us. Everything is perfect. I wish that we can stay like this forever."


    "Everything is perfect because of you." Aiden kissed the top of her head and added: "You are at the center of it all."


    Sarah shook her head in disapproval. "It''s us. You don''t know but¡­ without you nothing makes sense. So, it''s us. Everything is perfect because we are together."


    Aiden understood that she was talking about the time when he was in aa. Nothing makes sense when they are not together.


    He touched her chin and tipped her head up so that he can kiss her on the lips. It started with gentle pecks and then slowly morphed into longer and more passionate kisses.


    ¡­


    While Sarah and Aiden are lovey-dovey on the sofa in the study, outside in the garden¡­


    Preparations are almost done.


    Jeff and JoAnna are there and so are Ste and Edward. Also present are nor and Oscar, Penny and Ben, Emma and Charlie, Emma''s brothers: Ryan, Sean and Mike. Tiffany is there as well and so are Bridgette and Steve.


    Sophia and Felix arrived with Lia (and her nanny) and Bridgette didn''t like that she had to wait her turn to hold the baby after Ste and nor.


    Steveughed seeing Bridgette pouting and he went to join Jeff and Charlie at who were talking with Ben.


    Pam was ecstatic when her eyesnded on Leah. Leah didn''t tell Pam that she will be present, it was a surprise.


    "When did you arrive?", Pam asked excitedly.


    "Last night.", Leah smiled.


    Pam''s mood dropped by few notches and she asked reluctantly: "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "I was beat and just slept off after a shower. And also, I didn''t want to miss the chance to see your expression when you find out that I am back."


    Pam held her breath while analyzing Leah''s words. "You are back?"


    Leah nodded in confirmation. "I have one more trip nned, but it will not be more than a week. And then I will join Orion Enterprise, Los Angeles office. I spoke with Sophia about it. We still need to finalize some details, but I will start in the business administration department."


    Pam nced at Sophia. "She didn''t tell me anything about it."


    "I asked her not to. Because I wanted to tell you."


    Leah reached and held Pam''s hand in hers. "Are you happy to hear that?"


    A big smile bloomed on Pam''s face. "Yes."


    "I''ve got you souvenirs from Peru and Argentina. They are in my hotel room. Do you want toe after the party and check them out?"


    Pam''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course¡­", Pam said under her breath while images of the night they spent together at the Golden Ocean Resort shed in her mind.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1255 - Sarahs Birthday Party In LA (4)

    Bridgette got her turn to hold Lia. She was making silly faces and talking in babynguage to make Liaugh.


    "You like babies.", Steve said when he took a seat next to Bridgette.


    "Don''t you?"


    "I''m going to like all our babies.", Steve said with a sly smile.


    "Can I hold her a bit?", Penny asked Bridgette while gesturing to Lia.


    "Me next.", Emma announced while standing next to Penny.


    "Sure¡­", Bridgette responded to Penny while her eyes darted toward Steve who was looking at Bridgette like he wants to have her for lunch. Since they got engaged, Steve is much more... intense.


    A shrill double-scream came from the side when nor and Ste found out that Sophia is pregnant.


    Ste nced at Edward who was sitting nearby and staring at them. She knew that he heard the news and is currently processing it.


    "Are you sure?", nor asked Sophia excitedly.


    Sophia gestured for them to calm down. "Yeah. Actually, I''m more than two months along. Everything looks fine so far, and¡­ it''s a boy."


    Ste''s bright smile faded while she carefully observed Sophia. "Why do you look like you lost weight? Are you eating enough?"


    Sophia sighed. "Don''t remind me. Only few days ago I started keeping my food down. But I still eat mostly dry food..."


    When Sarah and Aiden joined others in the garden, Sarah was surprised to see that Vincent, Ashley, Russel and Anita are there.


    She regretted not being able to control her expression, because they noticed and assumed that she is not happy to see them.


    "We had a meeting with Jeff, and he said that there is an awesome party this afternoon, so we thought of joining.", Vincent exined their presence. "We hope it''s not a problem."


    "Please, make yourselves at home.", Sarah assured them that they are wee.


    She found it a bit suspicious that if Vincent and Russel are here for a meeting, howe Ashley and Anita are here as well? Sarah does not mind because she has a good opinion of Ashley and Anita, they got along well during Ellie''s and Jasper''s wedding. However, when she looked at Aiden and saw him smiling slyly, she confirmed her doubts that this is not a coincidence. He invited them. Well, she definitely does not mind.


    Just before lunch, Paulette, Ava and Luna arrived. Paulette is Ellie''s assistant, and Ava and Luna are models who work with Ellie often. Sarah and Aiden met all three of them before Ellie''s wedding when they were modeling for EY. The three of them jokingly said that they areing to represent Ellie and Jasper who are currently on her honeymoon and unable to join in person.


    Sarah saw Jarred sitting with nor and Oscar and then her sightnded on Mason and Ryder (lieutenants from the White foundation) who were there with few of their closest subordinates.


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise at the sight of Noah and Aaron who were seated at the table next to each other and talking in low voices.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and blinked. "You invited Aaron and Noah?"


    Aiden forced a smile. "Maybe I don''t like them, but I know that you do."


    Sarah was not sure how to respond to this. Is it possible that the green monster of jealousy in Aiden is under control? She wondered, if it''s the other way around, and those are two girls¡­ would she be so magnanimous? Probably not.


    While Sarah was in her thoughts, at the table where Noah and Aaron are sitting¡­


    Noah and Aaron were catching up on what they are doing since their incident in Austin when Sarah and Aiden demonstrated what happens with people who dare to plot against them.


    Aaron mostly spoke about his modeling career, and Noah had difficulty exining hisst nine months without mentioning the army of Chaos.


    "I regret my actions, and I decided to dedicate my time on helping Sarah.", Noah said vaguely.


    Aaron''s face lit up. "Me too."


    Noah smiled knowingly. "I hope that she will forgive me."


    "Me too.", Aaron repeated and observed Noah for few seconds before asking. "You like her?"


    Noah lowered his head and sighed. "I am not worthy of her."


    Aaron patted Noah''s shoulder tofort him. "Me neither."


    Noah shoot a side nce to Aaron. "I''m not giving up. I will stand by her side and be there when she needs someone to rely on."


    Aaron smirked. "Me too."


    The two of them found more than one topic inmon (all rted to Sarah) and they were lucky that Aiden didn''t hear them, or he would kick them off the.


    When few more high-ranking people from the army of Chaos arrived, Aiden told Sarah how that is everyone. Probably.


    Sheughed.


    Members of the army of Chaos present (Noah included) already saw faces of most generals and over time (and numerous missions), Sarah and Aiden developed confidence that these people will not disclose their identities recklessly. Well, based on the information they gathered, King (who is currently their biggest threat, and why the whole army of Chaos started) already suspects that it''s them behind the army of Chaos, so keeping it a <em>''secret''</em> is more of a formality.


    The biggest secrecy currently was needed for Kitty. It is not legal to keeprge cats as pets in California, but Sarah told everyone that Kitty is not a pet. She is family. Who is here illegally. And that they should treat her as a distant cousin who is staying with them without papers. Neers all confirmed that they will not mention Kitty to anyone.


    Sarah thanked them for understanding, but she is not really concerned. Animal control can''t approach the vi without Eve alerting them and by then Kitty will hide in her spot on the fifth floor underground while everyone in the house will swear that they never saw any ck panther (they practiced).


    After a lengthy chat with Noah, Aaron found a spot next to Paulette, Ava and Luna. He knows them because he did few gigs for EY (thanks to Sarah).


    Ron, Z, Haru and N were at the table with Mike and Tiffany. By the way N and Tiffany talked, everyone could see that the two of them are good friends. N and Tiffany bonded additionally since Tiffany starteding regrly to the Cliffside Vi for her trainings. Tiffany is apanying Emma who is taking her training seriously. After Emma confronted Aileen in the restroom of her rehabilitation center, Emma''s resolution to toughen up increased. She does not want to be Charlie''s weakness.


    Mike was seated next to Tiffany and on his right was Kitty, holding her head in hisp and enjoying the head-scratches Mike provided.


    Ryan and Sean were next to Allen and Julius, discussingtest moves and progress in their training and studying. Ryan and Sean are officially staying in the Charlie''s guesthouse, but they are spending about half of their time at the Cliffside vi, training and studying with Allen and Julius. The four of them are very good friends.


    Jarred was with Mason and Ryder at the same table with Hill and White parents and it was a natural flow of people taking their seats and chatting lively.


    By the time the lunch was served, kids and the staff joined at the tables, and even bodyguards who came with the guests. Everyone was wee.


    Sarah looked at people sitting and chatting while enjoying their meal, and counted more than a hundred.


    "I never had so many people to celebrate my birthday.", Sarah said while hugging Aiden. "Thank you."


    Aiden arched his eyebrow suspiciously. "Really? I thought there were more people at your partyst year, when Ste and Edward hosted."


    "More people, yes. But more friends, no.", she rified. "I can say with confidence that everyone present is friendly and means no harm. That means a lot."


    Aiden was happy to hear that. He knows that Sarah always craved to be surrounded with people who don''t try to take advantage of her, and his heart was full with knowledge that he is the one who arranged all this, and that she approves.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1256 - No More Secrets (almost) (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Friday, June 5


    2:10 PM


    It is after lunch, Ste and Edward are in the study with Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia, Felix, Oscar and nor


    While helping with decorations, Ste heard that Sarah and Aiden will be on a month-long vacation in Europe starting tomorrow. During that time, Ste also heard kids talking how after lunch they need about half an hour to set up the surprise for Sarah and that it would be the best if she is not there to see the preparations.


    Ste spoke with Edward and they decided that this is the good time to gather them all and to share some information.


    Back to present¡­


    Ste looked at people in the room while thinking from where to start.


    Edward reached and held her hand in his, squeezing it gently for support.


    Ste nced at Edward and showed a small smile of gratitude. No matter what, he was always by her side.


    "There is no way to make this sound good, so I will just go to the main point.", Ste started. "Edward and I are not traveling. We are staying with Lebedev family and for thest two months, I am an Elder."


    Six pairs of eyes stared at Ste in silence.


    After few seconds, Jeff nced at his parents and realized that they are not surprised. "You knew about this?"


    nor responded with a small nod.


    Ever since they discussed Lebedev and Voronin families when they met for Sarah''s and Aiden''s graduation, Hill and White parents aremunicating about anything rted to those families and safety of their children. Ste and Edward going to Lebedev base is definitely a topic they talked about, more than once.


    "Why are you telling us this?", Sophia was the first one to voice one of numerous questions from the six people who were surprised by this news.


    Ste exhaled. "Let''s start from the beginning¡­" Ste told them how on the day of Jeff''s birthday party she met with King and made a deal that she re-joins the family and in return he will stay away from her daughters.


    "My intention was to keep him away, and by joining in a position of power I will get to know what is going on there, and potentially prevent any attempts he might make to get you.", Ste finished her exnation of how she found herself in current situation.


    "That does not answer my question: why are you telling us this?", Sophia persisted.


    "We found out that King didn''t give up. He has evidence that Sarah''s arm is fine. On the surface he isying low, but he is setting up things in ce to get Sarah in¡­ as a Grand Elder."


    Sarah''s lips curved up and she leaned into Aiden''s embrace. Sarah didn''t know that Ste re-joined Lebedevs as an Elder and that Edward is in is as well. But she knows that King is aware that Aiden is awake and that her arm is fine, and that he wants her to be the Grand Elder.


    Sarah scolded herself silently for not keeping tabs on her parents.


    "You think that Sarah is in danger?", JoAnna asked Ste.


    "Not Sarah. If King has ns for her to be the next Grand Elder, he will not hurt her."


    "She is not in danger, but we are.", Sophia voiced her thoughts.


    "Ideally, he would like to have all three of you.", Ste responded to Sophia''s questions and looked at everyone present while adding: "He will not hurt Sophia or Anna unless he runs out of options. But there is another angle to this. Out of eleven Elders who are currently operational, at least five are openly eyeing the position of the Grand Elder. If they find out that Sarah has a chance, they wille and eliminate theirpetition. Currently King is keeping his ns a secret, but if it reached my ears, others could find out as well."


    Ste looked at Sarah who didn''t seem concerned at all. "Why are you so rxed?"


    "To answer that question, we need to go few levels down¡­", Sarah responded and stood up, leading everyone out of the study room.


    They ended up in arge conference room with a massive desk in the middle.


    Sarah moved fingers of her right hand while selecting options on Eve-vision. She would use voice controls, but Oscar and nor are present, and they are not aware of Eve.


    A secondter,rge hologram showing King appeared like he is standing straight in the middle of the table.


    Information about King floated in the air around him:


    <em>"Vasily Lebedev</em>


    <em>Known aliases: King, Ray, Roi, Koroly</em>


    <em>DOB: January 11, 1971</em>


    <em>Eyes: Gray ¡­"</em>


    Sarah smiled while observing Ste and Edward who looked at the life-size hologram of King with unreadable expressions. nor and Oscar also had their eyes open wide.


    "King is looking at me, but I am looking at him also.", Sarah said smugly.


    She did another set of movements with her fingers, and a stack of papers appeared on the desk for a second before it exploded into separate sheets which floated in the air, each containing different text.


    "This is King''s correspondence rted to making me the next Grand Elder.", Sarah exined. "Some are emails, some are texts and we got audio files also from his phone calls."


    Ste observed curiously hundreds of virtual sheets of paper floating in the air, around the figure of Vasily. It looked like it came out of the science fiction movie.


    Edward reached to grab one of the papers. He was surprised when the paper moved toward his hand and floated under the right angle so that he can read its text.


    "It''s interactive.", Aiden answered Edward''s silent question.


    nor and Oscar also reached for one sheet each.


    Felix and Jeff started reaching for papers and flinging them into air while passing them to each other.


    "It never gets old¡­", Jeff murmured with a smirk at the corner of his lips.


    "You knew that King wants you to be an Elder?", Sophia asked Sarah.


    Sarah confirmed. "We are keeping tabs on King and his associates. Actually, we are trackingmunication of everyone we know that has a connection with Lebedevs or Voronins. I didn''t tell you because his reasons don''t change anything. The facts are that he wants me¡­ he wants us to join, so that he can use us to strengthen the family. Everyone close to us is in danger." Sarah paused and turned to Ste before continuing: "Just like in any other dysfunctional family, there will be internal power struggles, which means that some Elders will be against King''s ns. We don''t need to know the details because they don''t matter. Each person who approaches us with an intention to hurt us or force us into anything is an enemy, and I don''t care if that someone is threatening us because of his sick grandma or because he is greedy. They will all be eliminated."


    "How much do you know?", Edward asked Sarah.


    "Some information is locked. We know of seventeen bases which have data stored in internalworks, and at this point, we have no ns to go and retrieve it. However, everyone who leaves Eastern Europe needs to have a way tomunicate with the base and with each other. We are capturing all that. Since you decided to join the family, I can share the information we gathered so far."


    "I didn''t have a choice.", Ste said.


    Sarah showed a bitter smile. "I know. If King presented you options, and you choose to join the family, other options probably included that someone would be hurt. But¡­ you could have told us. Your whole life you are making sacrifices to keep us safe and we all appreciate that." Sarah looked at Aiden and took his hand in hers before turning to Ste again. "Maybe it''s time for you to acknowledge that we are big girls, and that we are not alone¡­ and neither are you."


    Ste walked to Sarah and gave her a hug. "Thank you."


    "What about us?", JoAnnained and hugged Ste and Sarah and a secondter Sophia also joined in the hug.


    Edward watched the four most important women in his life hugging and his heart expanded. Somehow, he knew that going forward they will coborate. No more secrets... (other than the one that he is the SP3CT3R)


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1257 - No More Secrets (almost) (2)

    "OK. Enough of hugging¡­", Sarah said after some time. "Let''s not dy much, my party is upstairs¡­"


    Sarah made few movements with fingers and holograms of King, his information and all the papers disappeared and all that was reced with number of small screens showing: Emma, Charlie, Penny, Leah, two ck screens, Mike¡­


    "We are keeping track of our friends, with whom they interact and theirmunication. Just to make sure that they are not in danger.", Sarah exined shortly.


    "Why are those two screens ck?", Edward asked.


    Sarah turned to Aiden, indicating that he should answer.


    His side-nce told Sarah that he is not pleased about this, but he still spoke: "If image is R-rated, it''s censored. Those two are Ellie and Jasper."


    JoAnna giggled. "Well, they are on a honeymoon. Can you remove censorship?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes and made a movement with her hand. All the small screens vanished and were reced with the map of the world.


    A secondter, red and blue dots were shown on the map.


    Reds are known bases on Voronins, and blues are Lebedevs.


    Sarah selected to remove red dots, because currently they are focusing only on Lebedevs.


    Lebedevs are keeping information about their bases airtight and split into multiple locations which are mostly offline, and that is very frustrating for Sarah and Aiden.


    Most of the blue dots shown are found from thebination of maps which the army of Chaos collected while raiding various storages and warehouses of the Lebedev family.


    The first map Sarah and Aiden found in a safe of an underground base on Mt. Rainier. That map didn''t have any useful information on its own, butter Sarah found two more maps and with Eve''s help she found out that they are partially ovepping. Each map showed bits of data and together they marked several distinct spots which Sarahter identified as locations of branch families. Since then, they found more than a dozen other maps which are gradually showing them the size of the Lebedev family.


    Ste approached the map and pointed at the nk area in Eastern Europe. "The main base is here. About five kilometers West from Stolovoye. Looks like a luxuriousmunity withrge lots and vis surrounded by a forest. It has an undergroundwork of tunnels. We will give you more detailster."


    Ste pointed at one spot in Portugal. "This is a major base for operations. And there is one more in Munich." Ste looked at Sarah. "I am in charge of Western Europe¡­"


    They discussed Lebedevs for some time and then Sarah tapped above the United States where various locations were marked with red, green and blue dots, and some areas were ck. It was time to talk about the army of Chaos.


    "Our goal is to eliminate threat of Lebedevs and Voronins. We don''t want to give them an opportunity tounch a sneak attack." Sarah paused and nced at Aiden. "What happened to us, we don''t want anyone else to go through. We have the control of California as stage one of the n ispleted. We are expanding by eradicating locations which can pose a threat¡­"


    "At what point you n to stop expanding?", nor asked when Sarah finished.


    Sarah shrugged indicating that she is not sure. "We want our friends and family to be safe. How far we need to go to aplish that, we don''t know. Our current ns include eliminating high-risk bases of enemies and setting up ours. Ideally, we would have allies we can trust, so that we don''t need to overstretch, but it''s difficult to find those. Aiden is ensuring that territories under watch of the White foundation are safe, and we have an ally in Northern Irnd who is helping us with information gathering. Other than that, our friends from the party upstairs are avable to assist us, but they are not aware that this is a¡­ family issue."


    When they finished exchanging information, Sarah looked at her sisters, their husbands and Aiden and confirmed that they all share a silent understanding how they are all on the same page.


    Sarah turned to Ste and Edward and asked: "Now what?"


    "I hope that this is not where our coboration ends.", Ste said.


    Sarah nodded in agreement and gestured to Ste to continue.


    "We will stay where we are and do our best to keep an eye on any movements. Also, we will do whatever we can to eliminate or at least postpone anything they n against you."


    When Sarah confirmed that Ste is done, she took over. "Give us the information on your resources. We will do our best to avoid attacking them, if possible. We will share any relevantmunication that we intercept. In order for us to know what is going on your side, the best is if you wear our equipment. Also, we can use it tomunicate with you."


    Edward and Ste agreed.


    Sarah frowned and reminded her parents: "I gave you lenses and ear studs, you didn''t use them."


    Edward responded: "We wanted to use them but considering that Ste was meeting with King and then we went to their base, we didn''t want to risk being found out."


    Sarah nced at Felix who understood that it''s his time to shine.


    Felix stood up and exined: "The lenses and ear studs are undetectable. Even if they go to the length of asking you to remove them, they will not find anything out of order because only authorized persons have ess to features¡­"


    Edward was impressed.


    "Felix can also give you additional equipment such as essories and rings. Our generals wear those." Sarah turned to Felix and asked him to take care of it.


    When they finished their sync-up, everyone left the room except for Sarah, JoAnna and Sophia.


    "You should have told us about ns that King has for you.", Sophia told Sarah.


    Sarah can see that Sophia is upset, but she does not see the reason for it. "As I said, it would make no difference, and it would only make you worry. I''ve got it¡­"


    "Sarah...", JoAnna interrupted whatever Sarah wanted to say next. "Don''t you see what you are doing?"


    Sarah was confused. "What?"


    Sophia sighed. "You are doing the same thing mom does: keeping the information because you think that it''s not important, or that it''s too much, or whatever reason you have¡­ But the point is that you are keeping us in the dark while facing the storm by yourself."


    JoAnna nodded in agreement. "I forgave you for keeping this army business a secret because Aiden was in aa. But you ran out of free tickets to avoid scolding."


    "We should not scold her because it''s her birthday.", Sophia told JoAnna.


    "Hmph! I am pregnant and I get to scold whom I want.", JoAnna protested.


    "I am pregnant also.", Sophia reminded JoAnna.


    "I am double-pregnant!"


    "And I am pregnant for the second time, so we are even."


    Sarah burst into giggles at the sight of her sisters bickering which one is more pregnant.


    She hugged both JoAnna and Sophia. "I am sorry. I promise not to keep things from you even if they are not important or if they are too much. If I''m going to hell, I will let you know. OK?"


    By now JoAnna and Sophia spread their arms and it was a three-sister-hug.


    "Good that you know. If you are going, let me know and I will supply you with my concoctions so that you can poison the devil himself.", JoAnna said cheekily. "Also, use my truth serum on him, so that he reveals to you the way out of hell because you muste back to us."


    Sophia hummed in approval. "Tell me also, and I will help you n your trip so that you make the most damage on the way."


    "You''ve got yourself a deal.", Sarah said with a big smile. "You are the best sisters ever!"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1258 - Sarahs Birthday Party In LA (5)

    Sarah returned to the garden with JoAnna and Sophia and paused at the sight of the stage: all the kids were wearing formal suits and gowns and holding their instruments (or sitting in front of them).


    Aiden guided Sarah to her seat: front and center. "Our kids prepared something for you."


    Sarah observed that they arranged chairs and benches in a semi-circle, like atrium seating so that everyone can face the stage and have a good view.


    The kids took turns performing. First were a duet: N on the piano apanied by Haru with his violin, then Allen and Julius (both on pianos), Ron did a saxophone solo and then another piece with Z who apanied him while strumming a cello. Masika treated them with a fairy-like music from a harp and then all kids performed two pieces as an orchestra.


    Sarah was pleasantly surprised when kids kept their instruments on the side and sang as a choir.


    Sarah thought that it''s over, but then Ade stepped front and center with his violin. Sarah listened his strong solo performance and concluded that all those extra lessons (when he was punished) paid off. Ade allowed the music to carry him to unknown ces and the audience followed¡­ and then the whole orchestra joined, and Sarah was moved to tears. It shows that they practiced a lot. For her.


    When they finished, they all lined up and bowed toward Sarah.


    Ade held a microphone and spoke for all the kids: "You took us in when we had no ce to go and gave us a chance to do something with our lives. Some of us call you Sarah, and some of us call you boss, but all of us see you as a mother because you gave us what we all needed: a family and a ce we can call home. We all hope that someday we can repay your kindness and make you proud. Thank you."


    Ade lifted the microphone above his head, and all the kids shouted at the same time: "HAPPY BIRTHDAY!"


    After few seconds ofplete silence, Sarah stood up and walked to the stage. She stopped two steps in front of Ade and looked at him before sweeping with her eyes over all the kids.


    Sarah took a deep breath while trying not to choke on the tears which swelled in her. "You might not be my biological kids, but I want you to know that this is and always will be your home, an environment where you will find unconditional support. Home is not a ce. Home is not a building. Home is created by people who care for you and ept you for who you are. Look around you and you will see the people who are making this a home. I am proud of you. Thank you."


    Imani stepped forward and gave onerge box to Sarah with an exnation: "Each of us wrote you a letter. Please read them when you have the time."


    Sarah nodded and kept the box on the side before pulling Imani and Ade into a hug. Other kids joined as well, and it ended up as a thirty-person hug with Sarah in the middle.


    Aiden observed the scene on the stage with a big smile, and he was happy that Eve is recording all of it with drones. He is confident that this will be a great memory one day, when the kids grow up and have their own families and he and Sarah are old. Aiden likes that idea: growing old with Sarah.


    While watching all this, Ste remembered when Sarah brought first seven kids to the Cabin. At that time, she advised Sarah to take care of them because they will be loyal. Ste was thinking of loyalty like soldiers, subordinates, and now she sees that Sarah went above and beyond and she created¡­ a family.


    "What''s with the face?", Edward asked Ste. She looks like she is about to cry.


    "I am proud of our baby girl.", Ste responded.


    Edward put his arm around Ste''s shoulders and pulled her to lean on him. "Me too¡­ Me too¡­"


    After the performances, the music yed from the speakers: Aiden shared Sarah''s ylist, and it was time for games.


    There was something for everyone so even the pregnantdies (Penny, JoAnna and Sophia) could participate.


    They had many games such as badminton, volleyball, be, and there was even an archery range.


    Immediately sign-up sheets were offered for people to form teams so that they can participate in badminton and volleyball. Aiden announced that those games will start after an hour, because they are moreplex andst longer.


    Pregnantdies enjoyed thedder toss game. Other than thepetitive fun, it is something new for most of them. The rules are that you y with two balls, which are attached to each other with a string, and try to throw them so that they stay attached to adder. Ladder has three levels and each level is worth one, two or three points. Winner is the first one who reaches 21 points exactly.


    Sarahughed until crying while ying the booty-shaking game: an empty box is filled with ping pong balls; the box has a holerge enough for a ping-pong ball to pass through, and the box is attached around the waist so that it is in the back (the buttocks area). As the name of the game says, you shake the booty (and the box attached to it) and using hands is not allowed. The participants are basically vigorously shaking their hips up-down-left-right in an attempt to get all the balls out. Sarah was close to winning, but sheughed so hard that her booty refused to shake, and Emma overtook her. They yed several rounds, so Bridgette, Anita and Aiden also got their chance to win.


    Another fun non-hands-using game was a race for couples. The twist is that each couple is holding a balloon between their chest while running sideways. If theye too close, the balloon will pop. If they move apart, the balloon will fall down. Winning couple is the one who reaches the finish line first, with the non-popped balloon still in between them. Leah and Pam won this one.


    Each winner had a mini-trophy to collect, as a souvenir.


    Sarah could not believe that Jeff and Charlie startedparing their trophies and bickering which is better: Jeff got his for thedder toss and Charlie for be.


    Felix spiced up their bickering when he approached them with his own trophy and a big grin.


    "What is that for?", Jeff and Charlie asked Felix in unison while eyeing his trophy.


    "Ladder toss.", Felix announced proudly.


    Jeff frowned. Is this some setup?


    JoAnna joined them with a trophy of her own. "There are plenty of trophies for everyone. Look, I''ve got mine for be."


    Felix was not interested inpeting with these guys. He went to Sophia to show her the trophy he won. He saw her at the archery range.


    Sarah thought that Jeff and Charlie will stop bickering when they realize that as long as people are interested, there can be multiple rounds and in each round the overall winner gets a trophy. But she confirmed that she is wrong when Jeff and Charlie agreed to meetter andpare who has more trophies.


    JoAnna approached Sarah andmented while looking at Jeff and Charlie: "They are getting along well."


    Sarah agreed. "Yes. I wonder what their reaction will be when they realize that Steve has three trophies."


    JoAnna grinned and shouted. "Jeff! Did you check how many trophies Steve has?!"


    Jeff''s eyebrows shoot up and he made his way toward Steve. Charlie was one step behind Jeff.


    JoAnna looked after Jeff and released a sigh full of emotions. "I am d you have this set up. I don''t remember thest time Jeff was this carefree."


    Sarah nced to the side at Aiden who was talking to Mason and Ryder and smiled. "Yeah. Aiden is awesome." Sarah wondered if they are talking about the White foundation business.


    Like he can feel Sarah''s eyes on him, Aiden shifted his gaze and their eyes met.


    Sarah remembered that Aiden can do that: lock his dark eyes onto hers and make the rest of the world disappear.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1259 - Sarahs Birthday Party In LA (6)

    The party progressed in a good mood.


    Teams of two were formed for badminton and they drew lots to see matching of who is ying against whom. Winner progresses to the next round, just like in official matches.


    Among the teams, Anita and Ashley were one.


    Since Ellie''s and Jasper''s wedding, Anita and Russel are dating and because Russel and Vincent are close, Anita and Ashley started bonding also and so far it''s going well.


    The pregnantdies (well, JoAnna mostly)ined because she can''t y badminton or volleyball due to too much running and jumping, but she was happy that she can be a judge.


    Bridgette and Sophiamented how JoAnna''s sassy personality went up by few notches since she is pregnant, and other than her two sisters, no one dares saying anything about it because JoAnna has a man like Jeff backing her and in Jeff''s eyes: what JoAnna says goes and she is never wrong.


    As badminton ended, volleyball matches started.


    Kids were excited about the volleyball and many bodyguards joined as well so there were a lot of powerful teams.


    When Aiden saw how much kids stirred around the volleyball court they set up for this asion, and many even went online to research rules and strategies, Aiden promised that they will keep the on, so they can y anytime. The kids rejoiced.


    They had tennis courts, but kids were not much into it mostly because only two can y at a time, or four if they y doubles. Considering how many kids are there and that everyone wants to have a go, it was a long line to wait for a match to end and kids lost interest. Volleyball is different, because each team has six members, and that means how twelve kids can y at a time.


    "Howe Sarah and Aiden are not ying?", Emma asked JoAnna and Sophia when she joined them. Everyone knows that Sarah and Aiden are super-active and always first in line when ites to games andpetition, and other than few quick games, the two of them are mostly sitting on a bench within a touching distance and talking in whispers.


    JoAnna knows why, so she shared: "Gran and gramps sent an old video which shows Aiden at age of seven kissing Sarah who was four at that time and dering that she is his woman¡­ so now they are acting like they just fell in love."


    Emma widened her eyes in surprise. "Oh, my¡­ that is so sweet¡­"


    "What is sweet?", Charlie asked when he took a seat next to Emma.


    "Aiden imed Sarah as his when she was four year old."


    Charlie gazed longingly at Emma for few seconds before responding: "I would do the same if I met you when you were four."


    Emma giggled and kissed his cheek. "Charlie, this is not apetition."


    "What is not apetition?", Jeff asked when he approached them and grinned while looking at Charlie. "I have four trophies."


    "Damnit!", Charlie cursed and stood up while ncing around to see what games are on so that he can join. He has only three trophies.


    Charlie went toward the ring toss and Jeff sat next to JoAnna with a smug expression.


    "Are you OK with this?", JoAnna asked Jeff while gesturing toward Charlie.


    Jeff raised an eyebrow suspiciously. "Why?"


    JoAnna gave him a knowing look. "When he wins this one, both of you will have four trophies. And then if he wins any other, he has more."


    Jeff paused for a second before responding: "You are right. I will be back in a bit."


    JoAnnaughed while watching Jeff walk in hastened steps after Charlie.


    Sophia and Emma shook their heads.


    JoAnna nced at Sophia. "You should worry about your husband. I heard him talk with Steve, they are going to spar¡­"


    Sophia exhaled helplessly. "There is nothing I can do. Boys will be boys."


    Emma nced around nervously. "Oh, no. If Charlie hears, he will go as well. Last time he got such a nasty bruise on his left arm. It took more than a week to heal."


    JoAnna twirled her ss of iced mint tea while telling Emma: "Get ready for what ising, because when they are done ying with rackets and balls, most of the people here will go topare skills in the rink."


    ¡­


    At the table in the corner, Ste, Edward, Oscar, nor and Jarred are sitting and observing the youngsters.


    "So, we agree to work together?", Oscar asked while ncing at people at the table before his sight settled on Jarred.


    Jarred nodded and gestured toward Charlie and Jeff who were currently immersed in the ring toss game. "Our kids are already coborating. I see no harm in us exchanging some information and services." Jarred leaned back into his chair and added: "And I see that you are already working together."


    "We want to keep our kids safe by creating a safety in this area.", Ste responded. "We have a good coverage everywhere except from the West."


    Everyone understood that Ste is talking about the ports which are on the West. Long family has influence in that area and if they get Longs to be on friendly terms enough so that they keep an eye on any threating from there, that would be for the best.


    Hills and Whites never had conflicts with Longs, but Long family is a proud andpetitive one where strict tradition is followed. On top of that, Richard Long (the current patriarch) believes that they are showing strength by holding onto their territory and assets without allying themselves with others. Also, Richard Long does not believe that Hills or Whites have anything to offer that can benefit them. However, Jarred might have something of interest.


    "Since Steve told them that he wants to stay with Jeff, Longs are wary of us.", nor said.


    Jarred knows that this is his part: "I will talk to Longs and see what I can do."


    "We don''t expect you to do this out of your good will.", Edward told Jarred. "We are aware of your family situation and we will help you remove some of the threats Charlie is facing."


    Jarred had a troubled expression. He is grateful that they want to help Charlie, but at the same time he is ashamed that others know about his family''s dirtyundry. Also, he is not confident that he will make a deal with Longs. "As much as I would like to ensure you that I will seed, Richard Long is not known to listen to anyone."


    "Do what you can.", nor told Jarred. "We hope that we cane to an agreement because Steve is close to our kids. However, if they are not willing¡­" nor paused while malicious grin appeared on her face. "We can take care of it in a different way."


    Jarred furrowed his brows. "You n to go to a war with Longs?"


    nor stifled augh and shook her head slightly. "A war? With us working together it will be a total annihtion. However, how much they suffer will depend on how much resistance they put."


    Jarred looked at Oscar, nor and Edward and saw that all of them are silently supporting what nor said.


    "This is for our kids.", Ste said. "Steve is loyal¡­ so far. But soon he will be married and have his family."


    "You think that Richard will use that to force Steve into obedience?", Jarred guessed.


    "You know Richard better than all of us.", Oscar responded.


    "Also, we have evidence that Longs are coborating with a non-friendly organization from Eastern Europe.", Edward added. "Longs are either going to work with us, or they are out."


    Jarred can see that those four already talked about this. "What do you n to do if Richard refuses to listen?"


    "There are few options. If Richard does not agree to work with us, he can''t stay in power but that does not mean that we need to destroy them.", nor exined while gesturing toward Steve. "We have a Long right there. He can take over, if he is interested. As you know, they are sticking to the tradition blindly, and we have the information that most of the people in the higher tier of the Long family business will follow the patriarch if he is a Long."


    Jarred sighed in resignation. "OK. Tell me¡­ what do you expect me to aplish by talking to Richard¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1260 - Sarahs Birthday Party In LA (7)

    Emma, JoAnna, Sophia and Pam were chatting when Ryan and Sean approached them.


    "Why are you so happy?", Emma asked her brothers who were grinning.


    "Allen and Julius approved us as bodyguard material.", Ryan said proudly.


    "So, from now on, we will go with you and watch your back.", Sean added.


    Emma frowned, obviously displeased with this. What is going on? They came to Los Angeles to study and get degrees in engineering and business, not to be bodyguards.


    Emma was looking to find Charlie. He is the one who told them that they will be considered as bodyguards as long as they have skills. Didn''t they agree that her brothers need to have some achievements in school first? Did Charlie tell them otherwise? He should handle this.


    JoAnna is well aware Emma''s concerns about her brothers acting as her bodyguards. She patted Emma''s hand, to get her attention before speaking to the Ronin twins.


    "So¡­ bodyguards¡­", JoAnna said while eyeing Ryan and Sean. "You know¡­ if you want to protect Emma, you need to be better than she is."


    "What do you mean?", Ryan and Sean asked in unison.


    JoAnna smiled knowingly. "If someone will watch over Emma, that someone needs to have more skills."


    "We have more skills.", Ryan said confidently to JoAnna.


    "Are you sure?"


    Sean confirmed. "We are training daily."


    "So is Emma.", JoAnna said matter-of-factly.


    Ryan was (almost) out of arguments. "Julius and Allen said that we have good skills."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. They are friends and considering how pushy Ryan and Sean can be, Allen and Julius probably praised them only to get them off their case.


    "Emma is training with Sarah who taught Julius and Allen so¡­ Sarah should be the judge. Agreed?", JoAnna didn''t wait for their response before calling Sarah to join them.


    Emma looked at JoAnna in disbelief. Why does this sound how Emma should fight with her brothers and if they win they get to be her bodyguards?


    Not long after, Emma is standing in the rink, tying her hair in a ponytail while facing Sean.


    What happened before...


    After a short chat between JoAnna, Sarah and Emma, they agreed that Emma will spar with one of her brothers, and if Emma wins, they go back to school and there will be no bodyguard-talks for the next year. If one of her brothers wins, then they can be her bodyguards on asions which are not impacting their school schedule.


    Sean and Ryan yed rock-paper-scissors to determine which one of them will fight, and Sean won.


    Back to present¡­


    Sarah is in the rink with Emma and Sean, acting as a referee. "You are siblings and I hope that you will not seriously hurt each other. Match ends when one of you is out of the rink, can''t continue fighting or admits a defeat. Understood?"


    Emma and Sean confirmed, and Sarah took two steps back.


    Charlie watched this with a frown and his body twitched few times as he was torn if he should interfere or not. Ah, this is all his fault! If he didn''t give hopes to Sean and Ryan they would not assume that they are ready, and it would not escte to this point. He doesn''t care much about Sean, but what if Emma gets hurt?


    "My dear sister¡­", Sean spoke to Emma. "Do we need to go through this? Can''t you just ept me and Ryan to be by your side when it counts?"


    "As your big sister, my job is to make sure you are on the right path. Stay in school and focus on studying. It is OK to train and practice, but I don''t want you to get in a dangerous situation on purpose."


    "When I defeat you, promise to let us go with you."


    Emma''s eyebrow arched. "IF you defeat me."


    Sean reluctantly lifted his hands and nced at Sarah, silently asking her to announce the beginning of the fight.


    Sarah shrugged. "You can start anytime."


    "What''s with the reluctance? Did you give up on being my bodyguard?", Emma taunted Sean.


    Sean narrowed his eyes and leaped toward Emma. He was surprised that Emma avoided his attacks nimbly. Well, Sean didn''t really attack with full force because he feared that he will hurt her, but she is faster than he expected.


    Emma was always fast and nimble, and the trainings she does with Sarah are enhancing that further while teaching her different moves and techniques. Also, they practice more than just fighting (as Sean will find out soon).


    Sean swung his right arm toward Emma''s head, and she blocked his attack by grabbing his arm, just above wrist, and dodged it.


    A smile bloomed on JoAnna''s face and she started the stopwatch on her phone.


    Before fight, JoAnna gave ring-like gadgets to Emma which are loaded with anesthetic, one for each hand. They are made to look like regr rings, so Sean didn''t suspect a thing.


    Sean''s attacks were getting faster and fiercer, and about ten secondster, the base of his left palm was going toward her chest. Emma swiftly rotated on her right heel and hit his right arm with her palm, pushing it away from her.


    JoAnna''s grin increased and she nced at the time.


    Next twenty seconds were Sean attacking and Emma avoiding. He was unable tond a single hit.


    Sean paused his attacks. "Do you think that you can win by dodging?"


    "Time!", JoAnna eximed from the side.


    Sean nced at JoAnna in confusion which doubled when his gaze returned to Emma and saw that she is smiling smugly.


    Sean inhaled sharply when he realized that both of his arms are numb. "What did you do?", he asked Emma in disbelief.


    "I won.", Emma dered proudly. "Now you and Ryan go back to school obediently. Don''t make me hear any bodyguard nonsense for a year. Until then¡­ train hard, and study harder."


    Many of the spectators were confused. What happened? It''s obvious that Sean was at the advantage. Attacking and putting pressure on Emma who mostly dodged. She didn''t even attack him once.


    Sarah approached Sean. "Based on the rules, you need to admit a defeat. Or she can knock you out and then we say that you can''t fight anymore."


    Sean admitted a defeat and Sarah helped him out of the rink. Emma followed.


    Charlie was right next to Emma, looking at her with sparkles in his eyes. His fianc¨¦e is awesome.


    "What is wrong with my arms?", Sean asked. At this point, he can barely lift them.


    "It''s an anesthetic. It will wear off in about half an hour.", Sarah responded.


    Sean red at Emma when he remembered that she touched him twice, once for each hand. "You cheated!"


    Sarah shook her head in disapproval. "What she did is not against the rules. If you want to be a bodyguard, ept that people have different ways of winning. Take this as a lesson."


    Ryan also joined dejectedly, not happy that Sean lost. Allen and Julius approached as well.


    Sarah spoke to Ryan and Sean while gesturing at Allen and Julius. "The two of them are bodyguards. Can you defeat them?"


    Ryan and Sean shook their heads.


    "Can you match them?", Sarah continued probing.


    Ryan and Sean shook their heads again.


    "Are you close to them in skills? Can yound at least one hit during a three minute spar?", Sarah''s question hit them right in their pride.


    "No.", Sean said in a low voice.


    "Did you practice with firearms or with any other weapon?"


    "No.", Ryan said.


    Sarah sighed. "I admire your willingness to help Emma. And so does she. But if you go as bodyguards with your current skillset, you will only put yourself in danger¡­ and Emma as well."


    "What should we do?", Sean asked Sarah.


    "Focus on your studies. And not just at University for the exams but learn about different weapons and tools." Sarah saw that both Sean and Ryan frowned, so she decided to give an example they can rte to: "On one of the missions as bodyguards, Al saved the team by disarming a bomb. If you want to be a good bodyguard, you need to know much more than fighting."


    Emma smiled and gave Sarah a thumbs-up. It seems that Ryan and Sean are listening to Sarah. Going forward, Emma will send them to Sarah to talk about this bodyguard-nonsense, Charlie is not reliable because he wants her family to approve of him.


    Allen and Julius nodded in agreement with Sarah''s words.


    "Even ying a piano is useful.", Allen said and hooked his arm around Julius'' neck. "By ying we develop our memory, coordination, and concentration. And by practicing together, we are improving our teamwork and understanding of each other."


    Sarah patted Sean''s shoulder tofort him. "I was watching your fight. Your moves are not bad. But you need to practice more."


    Sean and Ryan exchanged nces and nodded in agreement.


    "We will help.", Julius spoke for him and Allen.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1261 - Sarahs Birthday Party In LA (8)

    During Sean''s spar with Emma, Aaron and Noah approached the rink, side by side. They were not interested in the fight; their attention was on the lovely referee. This was a perfect opportunity for them to soak their eyes in Sarah''s beauty without being discovered by Aiden. Aiden warned them (more than once) to stay away from Sarah, but this is a match, many people are looking that way, Aiden can''t prove anything.


    When the match ended, they were disappointed that Sarah left the rink. And she even helped Sean to get down!


    Aaron got an idea. He nudged Noah with his elbow and gave him eye signals toward the rink.


    "Sarah is there, we can ask her to be the referee.", Aaron said to Noah with sparkles in his eyes.


    Noah was obviously confused. "Referee for what?"


    "Let''s spar.", Aaron said smugly.


    They know each other for many years, and they were always about evenly matched physically, but Aaron had a healthy lifestyle which gave him an advantage on the sports field. They also quarreled few times which ended up with a scuffle, and Aaron is confident that he can take on Noah and score some points in Sarah''s eyes. Last time they checked, Aaron was faster and definitely stronger than Noah.


    Noah arched his eyebrow suspiciously. "You want to spar? With me?"


    Aaron nodded enthusiastically. Noah''s reaction only confirmed that he is afraid, or so he thought.


    "Come on. Don''t be a chicken.", Aaron taunted Noah.


    "Sure.", Noah smiled smugly and walked after Aaron.


    ¡­


    "You want me to be a referee for your spar?", Sarah asked while her eyes darted between Noah and Aaron.


    "Will you?", Aaron asked with a big smile.


    Sarah nced in the direction Aiden is. She promised him that it will not take longer than few minutes for Emma''s spar, but then she got dyed talking and now these two. She can imagine that Aiden will not be very patient, especially because it''s these two.


    Also, why would Noah and Aaron spar? In a match of a soldier against a runway model, it''s clear who will win.


    Sarah looked at Noah, expecting him to say something and stop this madness, but he only stood on the side with a small smirk on his face. Sarah understood that Aaron initiated this, and that Noah is looking forward to Aaron''s shock when he faces the reality.


    Well, both of them are grownups and Aiden is busy so¡­ Sarah exhaled. "Fine."


    Aaron showed his most dazzling smile while walking to the rink.


    Sarah shook her head helplessly at the sight of Aaron''s confident walk, and Noah stalking two steps behind Aaron with a smirk of an assassin who is lurking his unsuspecting prey.


    Sarah was surprised when Aiden held her hand from behind, preventing her from moving toward the rink.


    "What is going on?", Aiden asked grumpily. "You said only one match."


    Aiden observed that the match between Sean and Emma ended and after that Sarah spoke with the Ronin twins¡­ and now she is walking back toward the rink? Does she n to spend the rest of the party as a referee? And why does it need to be with those two guys (aka Aaron and Noah)?


    Aiden saw Sarah nce his way while talking with Aaron and Noah, did she think that he will not catch that? His eyes are always on her (courtesy of Eve-vision).


    Sarah wrapped her arms around Aiden''s waist and showed him her puppy-eyes in an attempt to get him in a better mood. "They asked me to be the referee and as you can see¡­ this is a special case."


    Aiden frowned. "Don''t tell me that you are worried about Aaron?"


    Sarah pressed her index finger between Aiden''s eyebrows, and smiled. "Are you jealous?"


    "Always.", Aiden said with a straight face, but his frown was gone. He is unable to hold a frown when he feels her finger between his eyebrows. That light touch always takes him back into his white Mercedes Benz E-ss Coupe, 2018 limited edition, parked at the sightseeing spot overlooking a mountain and a forest and ake, with Sarah by his side, not letting him out of her hug because it''s not enough. And with Sarah, it''s never enough.


    "I would tell you that you have no reasons to be jealous, but you already know that." Sarah''s smile widened when she saw Aiden''s handsome lips curving upward.


    She wanted to hold onto him tightly and to kiss him senselessly, but they are surrounded with people who came to celebrate her birthday. Well, they can''t do it now, but soon... "I look forward to our vacation."


    "Not as much as I do.", he responded with his devilish smile on.


    While Aiden and Sarah flirted, in the rink¡­


    Aaron and Noah are facing each other.


    Paulette, Ava and Luna gathered next to the rink''s edge in anticipation of the two attractive young men removing their tops. Well, all three of them saw Aaron undressing backstage more than once, and they would not mind another nce at that toned body with a perfect skin. On the other side, Noah is not a bad looking guy either.


    Most of the generals (aka kids) gathered in anticipation of watching Noah''s match. He is a sergeant in the army of Chaos, and they are curious how he will fight even though they don''t know about Aaron''s background, but if he is any good, there will be a good show to watch.


    In one smooth move, Aaron removed his t-shirt and kept it on the side before flexing his muscles.


    He saw thedies ogle at him, and he hoped that Sarah is watching as well. Where is Sarah?


    Aaron''s smug expression faded as soon as his sightnded on Noah who also removed his top. When did Noah became so¡­ buff? What''s up with all those muscles?


    Aaron frowned while eyeing Noah. "Are you going to the gym?"


    Noah smirked. "You could say that."


    Sarah entered the rink area to act as a referee and Aaron smiled because he forgot why he is there and that he is facing Noah whose body got several levels of upgrades since he saw himst time.


    Noah and Aaron spotted Aiden who is watching them closely, but he is outside the rink, so they feel that he is not a threat.


    Sarah gestured toward Noah and Aaron toe closer before speaking: "I hope that you will not seriously hurt each other. Match ends when one of you is out of the rink, can''t continue fighting or admits a defeat. Understood?" She nced at Aaron and then spoke to Noah: "Don''t hit his face."


    Aaron smiled smugly while thinking that Sarah likes his face. That is why she is saving it.


    Aaron is almost right: she wants to save his face, but he is a wrong about the reason behind it. Sarah knows that if Aaron''s face gets deformed, he will be unable to book any gigs. And if that happens, how is he going to pay his bills?


    Noah''s lips stretched into a wide smile. He understood Sarah''sstment as: Sarah sees him as the one with an advantage, so he needs to give a handicap and avoid hurting Aaron''s face.


    And Noah is not wrong. Sarah knows that Noah fought his way up from the arena in the ck and White nightclub in Austin and now he is with the army of Chaos, training and fighting on a regr basis while Aaron goes to the gym to look toned for the runway.


    To say that she is concerned for Aaron is an understatement.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1262 - Sarahs Birthday Party In LA (9)

    While Sarah is in the rink with Aaron and Noah (under the watchful eye of Aiden), we are moving to the table where Jarred is sitting with Hill and White parents¡­


    "Who is that woman?", Jarred asked when his eyesnded on the woman in her (maybe)te forties with a brown-red hair who just walked into the garden with Genie by her side.


    They all turned that way and saw that JoAnna approached the woman and smiled while gesturing to join the party.


    "That is Mrs. Ronin, Emma''s mother.", Ste answered Jarred''s question.


    Ste and nor both perked up at the sight of Jarred whose eyes didn''t move from the woman who definitely got his attention.


    Ste''s lips curled upward, and she added: "She is single."


    Jarred shot a side-nce at Ste, but he didn''t mind thatstment. The woman is very attractive and knowing that she is single can''t hurt. The way she holds herself, straight back, confident walk, fluid movements¡­ Like a queen. Something about Mrs. Ronin reminded Jarred of his wife who passed away many years ago in the same ident with Charlie''s mother.


    Now that he looks at her, Jarred can confirm that Mrs. Ronin is nothing like his wife, but that moment of simrity was enough to stir something inside Jarred and invoke his curiosity to find out more about her.


    ¡­


    "I hope it''s OK that I came here.", Mrs. Ronin told JoAnna. "I decided to see how my kids are doing and I went to the address Emma gave me, but they told me that that Emma and Charlie are here for Sarah''s birthday, and that they will spend the rest of the day here, so¡­ here I am. I am so sorry for crashing the party and I don''t even have a present."


    "Not a problem, Mrs. Ronin.", JoAnna assured her. "Sarah is busy right now, otherwise she would wee you personally. But she knows that you arrived, and she asked me to show you around until she can join. Emma, Sean and Ryan are there¡­", JoAnna gestured to the right and then turned to one table on the left: "And Mike is¡­ there¡­"


    JoAnna awkwardly cleared her throat at the sight of shocked Mrs. Ronin when her gazended on Mike who is sitting with his arm around Tiffany''s shoulders and chatting with Haru and N. It seems that Mike didn''t tell his mother that he has a girlfriend. Well, she knows now.


    ¡­


    Emma noticed her mother and how she is looking at Mike and she rolled her eyes. Didn''t Mike tell their mother that he is dating Tiffany? They even live together!


    Emma sighed while thinking how she told her mom that she can visit anytime, but she didn''t think that it will be this weekend.


    She turned to Sean: "Hide for the next twenty minutes until anesthesia wears off. Don''t let mom see you with arms like that." Sean immediately went toward Allen and Julius and Emma continued talking to Ryan: "Go and warn Mike that mom is here, and I am going to greet her¡­", Emma was already walking in hurried steps toward their mother while ncing around, looking for Charlie. Where did he go? He was by her side a minute ago.


    Emma was three steps away from her mother (and JoAnna) and she inhaled to greet her, when Jarred cut her off.


    "Mrs. Ronin¡­ I heard a lot about you from Emma. I am Jarred, Charlie''s Uncle."


    Mrs. Ronin''s eyebrows shoot up and she quickly nced at Jarred before responding with a smile. "Nice to meet you, Jarred, Charlie''s Uncle. Please, call me Donni."


    Jarred smiled, showing his white teeth. "I must tell you that I admire Emma a lot, and I am honored that we will be a family. Now that I''ve met you, I see from where she got her stunning looks."


    Mrs. Roninughed and ced the back of her palm over her mouth. "You are too kind."


    "Allow me to show you to the table with the best mini-ffels and veggie frittatas¡­" Jarred stepped to the side and gestured in the direction he came from.


    "Oh, how nice of you. I didn''t have lunch yet...", Mrs. Ronin responded while walking with Jarred.


    Emma looked after Jarred and her mother, unsure if she should say something. Is it possible that her mom didn''t see her? Well, her mom seems to be enjoying Jarred''spany, and she can greet herter.


    JoAnna''s gaze darted between Emma and her mother few times before she asked Emma: "Are you seeing what I am seeing?"


    Emma eyed JoAnna suspiciously. "What are you seeing?"


    JoAnna rubbed her chin and narrowed her eyes at Jarred and Mrs. Ronin while responding: "I think that Jarred and your mom are hitting it off."


    Emma frowned. "What?"


    "When Jarred showed up, they ignored mepletely. And you as well.", JoAnna said knowingly.


    Emma was not sure what to think about this. She never saw her mother with a man, this is¡­ unusual. And Jarred?


    Meanwhile, in the rink¡­


    Aaronnded two hits on Noah and he can''t believe how hard Noah''s muscles are. Is he a human? Aaron was reminded of terminator, or a Robocop¡­ something metallic.


    "You have one more free hit.", Noah grinned at Aaron.


    Aaron was humiliated, but he can''t back down now. Sarah is watching! He dashed toward Noah and went for a kick and just when his kicknded, he felt a punch in his gut and he was on the ground, struggling to breathe.


    Sarah called the fight as Noah''s win and squatted next to Aaron.


    "How did I do?", Noah asked with slight panic. Why is Sarah ignoring him? If he knew that the man who is down gets Sarah''s attention, he would fall after Aaron''s first hit no matter how flimsy it was.


    Sarah stifled a frustratedugh. How can Noah ask for a praise when Aiden is two steps away? Doesn''t he have any sense of self-preservation? She turned to Noah and gave him an approving nod. "You did good. We will talkter."


    Noah''s eyes lit up. His mistress will <em>''reward''</em> himter. Who knows how many hits he will get? Noah hopes at least three.


    Noah gave a small nod to Sarah, grabbed his t-shirt and walked out of the rink happily.


    "Are you OK?", Sarah asked while helping Aaron to stand up.


    Aaron was embarrassed to look at her. "You saw thising?"


    "Yup.", Sarah responded.


    "Am I that useless?", Aaron asked dejectedly.


    "In a fist-fight, against one of my soldiers, yes.", Sarah said honestly.


    "Your soldier?" Aaron''s eyes darted toward Noah in disbelief before he turned to Sarah and said seriously: "I want to train and be a soldier. Where do I start?"


    Sarah shook her head in disapproval.


    "I want to be of use to you as well.", Aaron dered while ignoring Aiden who was directing a death re at Aaron.


    "You are useful.", Sarah assured him. "You helped me more than once, remember? If you go and train, you might hurt your face and then you will not be able to model, and you will lose your EY contract and others as well."


    "I don''t care about contracts."


    "Don''t say that. Aaron, I have many soldiers who can fight, but you are the only one who can move across the globe and take my people with you undercover. Think of yourself like a spy."


    Aaron paused and nodded in understanding.


    He wanted to say something else, but Aiden pulled Sarah one step away and wrapped his arm around her shoulders protectively.


    "That is enough.", Aiden warned Aaron with a growl. He already allowed them to chit-chat for more than enough and Aaron is not even trying to hide admiration in the way he looks at Sarah.


    Sarah nced at Aiden and smiled. He is hostile toward Aaron, but he is holding her gently and she knows that he didn''t hit Aaron (and Noah) only because of her. She appreciates that.


    "We will talk more some other time.", Sarah told Aaron. "I just hope that you don''t think of yourself as below Noah. In my eyes the two of you are equal."


    Aaron smiled brightly while looking after Sarah who was walking away with Aiden.


    "Why are you so nice to him?", Aiden asked Sarah with a pout.


    "I didn''t lie. I see them as equal. Out of all the men in the world only one stands out, and I am lucky enough to be his woman."


    Aiden gave Sarah a side-nce. "Since when are you such a sweet talker?"


    Sarah giggled. "I learned from the best."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1263 - Sarahs Birthday Party In LA (10)

    Most of the guests moved toward the tables in the garden area when smell of a barbecue spread through the air making everyone hungry, even the ones who thought they are full of all the snacks they gulped down through the afternoon.


    A group of twenty-something people was still around the rink, mostly bodyguards and few kids who were eager topare skills with the outsiders, but the others sumbed to the irresistible scented invitation of meat, fruits and vegetables which sizzled on the six oversized grills.


    Emma was next to Charlie with Tiffany and Mike at the same table and they munched on their food while observing Jarred and Mrs. Ronin.


    Emma, Charlie and Mike keenly watched Jarred get fresh-off-the-grill chicken kebabs for Mrs. Ronin, and she epted them with a smile. Then Jarred served her variety of sds, and she didn''t refuse any of those either. Both of them were smiling and chatting about something which made Mrs. Roninugh asionally.


    At this point, it is obvious that Jarred and Mrs. Ronin are getting along well.


    "Do you think that mom likes Jarred?", Mike asked Emma. He saw that Emma responded with a shrug and he shared his opinion: "If she finds a man, she will be less concerned with our lives."


    Mike''sment earned him as sigh from Emma. She decided to focus on Charlie and enjoy the rest of the party. She will talk with her momter, when they go back to Charlie''s vi. Emma paused while wondering if her mom will go with them. What if she goes to Jarred''s vi?


    At another table, JoAnna observed Sarah who is taking turns between eating and feeding grilled meat to Kitty while giving head-scratches asionally. Panther''s half closed eyes were a giveaway that Kitty is enjoying the treatment her mommy is giving her.


    "You should not feed her that.", JoAnna told Sarah.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna questionably.


    JoAnna answered Sarah''s silent question: "How will she eat exclusively raw meat if you are getting her used to all these spices?"


    "It''s just a pinch of salt and herbs.", Sarah protested. "What do you mean by eating exclusively raw meat?"


    JoAnna scrutinized Sarah. "You n to return Kitty to the wilderness, right?"


    Sarah stopped chewing. "What?"


    "It''s a wild animal who stays for about eighteen months with mother until it''s fully grown and independent. Don''t tell me that you n to keep Kitty here. She will not have a chance to find a mate and have cubs of her own and¡­"


    "Stop!", Sarah eximed and added in a small voice: "Kitty is family."


    JoAnna was not willing to let it go. "Sarah¡­"


    "Anna¡­", Aiden called to stop JoAnna from talking. "Whatever you have to say will need to wait. This is Sarah''s birthday party."


    He turned to Sarah and rubbed her back tofort her.


    "Do you want to return Kitty?", Sarah asked Aiden. This is their house and Kitty is staying with them. Everyone can have an opinion, but decision will be made only by the two of them.


    Aiden sighed. "I see Kitty as a part of our family. But JoAnna has a point, however we still have about six months until we need to decide. Until then¡­ just in case¡­ maybe we should stick to feeding her raw meat."


    Sarah thought about his words and nodded in agreement. That gives her six months to get Aiden to forget the ridiculous idea of returning Kitty to the jungle.


    "If I stop giving her grilled meat, does that mean that you will stop feeding her Doritos?"


    Aiden''s eyebrows shoot up. "What?"


    "You think that I don''t know how you are sneakily giving Doritos to Kitty?"


    He cleared his throat awkwardly. "Well, if you know about it, I''m not doing it sneakily."


    Sarahughed. "No. It means that you need to improve your sneakiness."


    Not long after, all the lights dimmed and Jamari, Imani, Tejan and Daniel pushed arge cart with a massive cake on it in Sarah''s direction.


    Everyone sang the "Happy Birthday" song while Sarah smiled and observed the cake.


    The cake is shaped as a ring with a heart inside. The ring part is white while the heart is pink, and in the middle of the heart is: "Happy Birthday Sarah", written in dark red frosting.


    21 lit up candles are in the ring area, waiting for Sarah to blow at them.


    Sarah helplessly looked at the furthest candle. "How am I going to blow them all in one go?"


    "You don''t need to do it by yourself.", Aiden responded.


    Sarah smiled and waved to everyone who was nearby toe closer.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath and with the help of people who surrounded the cake, all the candles were blown.


    Aiden took the knife and cut the first slice for Sarah. She cut the next one and gave it to him.


    "Master did a good job with the cake.", Matias (aka the cook) told Sarah when he took over the knife to cut slices for other guests.


    Sarah turned to Aiden. "You made this?"


    Aiden grinned and wiggled his eyebrows yfully.


    If she knew how much time and struggle it took to make that cake, she would take back herment that he needs to improve his sneakiness. Aiden is great at cooking, but baking is a different thing. Thoseyers need constant mixing and chocte needs tempering and one second of neglect and it burns and turns bitter and he forgot how many times he threw it away and started again. And he did all that without her noticing.


    But seeing Sarah''s blissful smile while eating the cake he made for her¡­ it''s all worth it.


    "Do you like it?", Aiden asked expectantly when Sarah asked for seconds.


    "I can''t believe you made this. The crust is soft and fluffy and moist, and vani filling is velvety and sweet just right and it goes great with this thinyer of chocte¡­ strawberries and shaven almonds and everything is mind-blowing.", Sarah said in one breath. "Thank you."


    Aiden leaned closer and kissed her temple. "Everything for you."


    Sarah looked at him and smiled until her cheeks hurt. Yup, he is hers.


    She opened her mouth to ept the cake he is feeding her, not noticing that she finished her seconds and was eating his slice as well. It was that good.


    JoAnna pouted at the sight of a fruity cake, and her face exploded in a grin when she saw that they also have several other cakes and one of the options is her favorite ice-cream cake with vani and chocte swirls. Jeff made sure to get few extra slices because JoAnna is eating for three.


    Sophia was happy to sample all the cakes. She was never picky when ites to cakes and they were all delicious. Felix watched her eat and he didn''t dare say anything because if he mentions that she could not hold any food down until recently, Sophia will definitely shift it to the topic how he thinks that she is fat. So, he will keep quiet.


    After the cake, they danced to burn some of those calories andter in the evening they all enjoyed fireworks which were released from a boat.


    While observing the magnificent colorful explosions which reflected in the ocean, Sarah leaned into Aiden''s embrace, remembering all the amazing things he did for her, to make her feel special on her birthday.


    She took a mental note to start preparing for his birthday early enough, because she wants him to know how important he is to her as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1264 - Sarahs Birthday Party In LA (11)

    After the fireworks, guests started dispersing.


    Soon, it was only a handful of people left in the garden and Sarah and Aiden went to talk with the kids before they call it a night. They will be out for a month, and they need to ensure that everyone knows what they are supposed to do.


    Sophia, Felix, JoAnna and Jeff were also present. In case kids need any <em>''grown-up''</em> guidance, those four are avable.


    This is the first time that Sarah and Aiden are nning to be out for such a long time, and they are a bit nervous to leave the kids unattended. With their studies and the army of Chaos, a lot of things can go wrong.


    "Don''t ck off with studies just because we are not here.", Sarah advised them. "Submit your assignments as usually and we will check your progress asionally."


    "If nothing urgentes up, we will return in four weeks.", Aiden added. "Jesse and Oni have a mission in Europe, so they will leave with us tomorrow morning. The two of them will return in four days. Until then, Haru, N, Julius and Allen will be in charge as we divided work¡­"


    Sarah gestured toward her sisters, Jeff and Felix. "Don''t be shy to reach out to them if you need something..."


    Sarah and Aiden took turns in repeating instructions and making sure that everyone heard them so that they don''te up with <em>''I-didn''t-know''</em> excuses if things go wrong: generals will be in charge of the army of Chaos with Masika and Imani leading the sniping teams, Oni and N are strategists, Z and Beck are on point for first aid, Ron and Haru are in charge of attacks, Allen and Julius for defending current assets, etc.


    They didn''t mention Jesse, because he will act as Aiden''s backup at the White foundation. Because of this, Jesse spent most of the afternoon with Mason and Ryder.


    Jesse''s body was there, but his mind was on the next mission. He and Oni will go and scout the next location in Frankfurt, Germany. They are leaving at the same time with Sarah and Aiden to France and then Jesse and Oni will take a car and drive to Frankfurt with French passports. He knows that it''s only scouting, but with every next mission, his anxiety is increasing. He is getting closer to the truth and he can almost feel it: Why Shadow Ravens betrayed him? Why did they betray his whole team? Why everyone had to die? Why¡­ Jesse, his lover?


    Oni nced at Jesse and she saw that his handsome brows are furrowed and his hands are balled into fists. He does that subconsciously before their scouting missions.


    She sighed helplessly. Oni wishes to ease his worries, but she does not know how. By now, Oni is aware of her feelings and that she is absolutely head over heels for him, but she also knows that he is keeping his distance from her.


    Oni wonders if Jesse thinks that she too young, or he does not like her, or is there something else preventing him to reach out to her? She does not know, but she can see that Jesse created an invisible wall between them, keeping them apart¡­ breaking her heart in the process. She decided to be by Jesse''s side because she is unable to stay away from him, even if that means that the wall between them will never crumble.


    Sarah and Aiden ended with their instructions and epted from the kids wishes for a happy vacation.


    Sarah stood up, ready to leave. "OK. If there is nothing else, then¡­"


    "Boss, there is one thing¡­", Ade interrupted her.


    Sarah smiled knowingly. If there is anyone with more questions that is Ade. She wondered what he is up to. "Yes?"


    "Since you will be out for a month, can you and boss Aiden spar for us?", Ade asked with sparkles in his eyes.


    "You want me and Aiden to spar?" Sarah wanted to confirm.


    All the kids were nodding in confirmation.


    She nced at Aiden who gave her a <em>''why not''</em> shrug.


    Sarah looked at Ade and then at the other kids before spreading her arms, palms up. "OK."


    ¡­


    Outside¡­


    Ste, Edward, nor, Oscar, Jarred and Mrs. Ronin are at the table, chatting and snacking while sipping beverages.


    They are not paying attention to Kitty, who is napping in the tree above them.


    Ste and Edward are staying for the night at the Cliffside vi, nor and Oscar wanted to stay with Hill parents longer. As for Jarred and Mrs. Ronin¡­ no one knows why the two of them stayed longer, because Charlie, Emma and all Ronin brothers left.


    When Emma and Charlie were leaving, Jarred said that he is happy to drop off Mrs. Ronin to Charlie''s vi¡­ter.


    No one saw Ade approaching them, and they were startled when they heard his voice.


    "Excuse me¡­", Ade said breathlessly while grabbing a te with pastries from the table behind Edward.


    "What is going on?", Ste asked.


    "Boss Sarah and Boss Aiden are about to spar. I''m here to grab snacks.", Ade responded and dashed toward the training grounds, not waiting for another question. He does not want to miss the beginning.


    Six people at the table exchanged nces.


    Ste and nor stood up first, followed by Edward and Oscar, and four of them headed after Ade in hurried steps.


    Jarred looked after them and then nced at Mrs. Ronin. "It will be a good match."


    Mrs. Ronin understood that Jarred wants to go and watch. She is not interested in violence, but everyone is going. Even the bodyguards who were at the table on the right, rushed in that direction (they are bodyguards who came with nor, Oscar and Jarred).


    Jarred was happy that Mrs. Ronin stood up and headed toward the rink. Jarred can''t forget Sarah''s and Aiden''s fight at the parking lot of LA Medical Center, and he is happy that he got another chance to see their skills.


    By the time Jarred and Mrs. Ronin reached the rink, four spotlights were pointing at the Sarah and Aiden who were inside the rink, ready to start their spar.


    Jesse was on the side, acting as a referee. He didn''t dare go inside the rink.


    Ste''s unblinking eyes were on Sarah, and she held her breath while observing Sarah''s posture, facial expressions, that small glint in her eyes. It''s a while since Ste saw Sarah fight, almost three months, and she can see that Sarah changed. There is a certain aura of excitement around Sarah, as if she is looking forward to the fight. Or maybe it''s because she is facing Aiden.


    "Ladies first¡­", Aiden gestured to Sarah to start.


    Sarah tilted her head slightly. "It''s your turn to attack first."


    Aiden refused. "It''s your birthday."


    Sarah rolled her eyes. Why is he acting like a gentleman when they are about to fight? "Fine."


    In next moment, she dashed toward him.


    <em>''SWISH''</em>


    Sarah arm swooped toward Aiden''s head and he leaned backward to avoid it. Her palm missed his nose by a fraction.


    Aiden gave Sarah <em>''you are not kidding''</em> look and she smirked while attacking repeatedly.


    It took Aiden few seconds to start countering Sarah with a goal to grab her arm or a leg. But she is fast, so he has to wait for the right moment, when she drops her guard a bit.


    With every next attack, their moves were faster and fiercer.


    The audience watched in total silence, and they could only hear the sound of Sarah''s and Aiden''s limbs cutting through the air.


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    A sharp sound filled the space when Aiden blocked Sarah''s arm.


    <em>''THUD!''</em>


    Another loud sound was heard when Sarah blocked Aiden''s punch. He retracted his hand swiftly when he realized that Sarah is wrapping fingers of her left hand around his wrist. That was close. Last time he was reckless enough to allow Sarah to grab him with her left hand, he had a nasty bruise for almost two weeks!


    Everyone''s hearts were beating rapidly, and Mrs. Ronin thought that she will pass out from the excitement while she wondered if she is seeing right. How can they move so fast that parts of their bodies look like a blur? Isn''t that the youngest Hill sister? Is this the world Emma lives in now? What about her three sons? She spent her whole life to keep them away from danger and violence which is lurking because of their father, and it appears that her children found a violent world of their own. Mrs. Ronin wondered if the whole world is violent, and she is the one who is living in an illusion of safety she created for herself.


    Ste held her breath while admiring the skills Sarah disyed. She is much faster and more precise than Ste remembers. Ste wondered, did Sarah grow so much inst three months? Or is it possible that Sarah didn''t show all she has when they practicedst time? Is this all, or is Sarah hiding more? Just how great is her potential?


    Another surprise for Ste was that Aiden can match Sarah. The two of them are perfect and Ste can see that they are practicing together often. And based on their lit up expressions, it''s obvious that both of them are enjoying.


    After about a dozen blows, Ste confirmed that the both of them are holding back because they are focusing on not hurting each other. Part of Ste wished to see them in a fight against an enemy, just so that she can see their full power.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1265 - New Jet

    Saturday, June 6


    8:23 AM


    Sarah and Aiden are in their new private jet, heading to France.


    Jesse and Oni are there as well.


    Besides the pilot, two flight attendants are in the room in front of the ne. The flight attendants are also co-pilots and they will serve lunchter. Other than that, they are avable if needed.


    Sarah is having difficulty believing that they have a brand new private jet, whiches with three crew members!


    This one is much more luxurious (and bigger) than the one they used so far. The jet they used is Jeff''s, but they used it so many times that Sarah started thinking about it as <em>''theirs''</em>.


    This jet has a lounging area with leather seats and couches,plete with a wet bar and arge television for entertainment. There is a separate work area with four groups of four leather seats with desks in the center, and one conference area with a massive table and twenty chairs around it. Of course, the conference area bes a dining area with a touch of a fancy tablecloth, but two massive t screen televisions definitely show that it''s great for meetings. Areas are separated with sliding ss doors which can provide privacy by blocking the sound and at a touch of a button the ss can get tinted to obstruct the view as well so that no one can see what is going on in the area on the other side. The best part (probably) is a massive bedroom with a full spa-like bathroom.


    In the dining (aka conference) area, seats can be moved to the edge and enclosed into semi-private sleeping pods.


    All seats recline fully, and the couches can be extended (simr to sleeper sofas), so on long flights, everyone can rest.


    Without including the bedroom, this jet can amodate more than sixty passengers by providing themfortable seating and plenty of space to move about.


    "Are you sure this is ours?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    He smiled. "For the fifth time, yes."


    "Why would Jeff just give us a jet?", Sarah was suspicious.


    Aiden hesitated in answering, but he can see that Sarah will not give up just like that, and he does not want to lie¡­"It''s his wedding present to us."


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up. "A wedding present?"


    "In advance.", Aiden quickly answered.


    "So¡­ when are we getting married?"


    "Soon. I am working on it."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at him. She remembers that when he woke up from aa he made a promise that they will be married. As much as she is not in a rush, she knows that Aiden is the one who keeps his promises, and the deadline he set up at that time is running out in about a month. Don''t people take more than that to n a wedding?


    "Are you not going to tell me? Don''t I need to get a wedding dress? Bridesmaids? Or are you going to blindfold me and bring me into a room, and everyone jumps and screams <em>''surprise''</em>? Since you have my signature as a stamp, do I need to be present? Don''t tell me... We are married already?"


    Aiden stifled augh and pulled her into a hug. He rubbed her back gently and spoke softly: "Love, don''t you trust me?" He felt that she nodded, and he continued: "Just rx and enjoy. We have six hours until we reach our destination."


    "Six hours?" Sarah was surprised. Their flight from Los Angeles to Paris usually takes at least nine hours.


    Aiden smiled smugly, happy to see that she is impressed. He exined: "Charlie did his magic and this jet has custom engines. Military grade. Also¡­ Felix was here, so he made sure that we are notcking in technology."


    Sarah nced around and could not see any Felix''s gadget. Well, they are small and if they coordinated colors or used reflective surfaces, it would be practically invisible to the naked eye. "What all is installed?"


    Aiden was ready for this. He got aptop and opened a document for her to see.


    Sarah didn''t forget about the wedding, but she can see that he is not willing to talk about it and if she keeps on pushing it, they will only end up bickering. She decided to focus on the document and learn about this luxurious aircraft which is theirs.


    Sarah smiled while thinking that this jet is their first asset as Mr. and Mrs. White (even though they are not married yet).


    Half an hourter¡­


    Jesse and Oni are seated in the work area, facing each other, and discussing current progress and future ns for scouting Shadow Ravens. This is their usual topic when it''s just the two of them. Jesse always wants to double-triple check everything, and Oni is avable to listen and give suggestions when needed.


    Sarah and Aiden are in the lounging area. Aiden is working on hisptop and Sarah dozed off with her head on his shoulder.


    Aiden closed hisptop and observed Sarah who has troubles staying awake in the ne.


    Aiden''s heart is full at the thought that out of so many people, Sarah lowers her guard around him enough for her to sleep off. She was always like that, since they met.


    Aiden sighed and moved slowly, picking up Sarah and carrying her to the back of the ne, into the bedroom.


    He ced her on the bed gently and observed her sleeping face. Aiden realized that he left hisptop behind and wanted to go and get it so that he can work while she sleeps, but she was already snuggling next to him, so he gave up on that idea and found afortable position. Knowing Sarah, it can take a while before she wakes up.


    Aiden was unable to sleep, so he was thinking, about Sarah mostly.


    After watching that video from seventeen years ago, Aiden is confident that the two of them are meant to be. Why else would she be on that swing when he trespassed into the property of James and Mary Hill? Why else would she tell him her name, if she refused to talk to anyone else? Why else would she pique his interest when they met (again) at the University?


    Aiden remembered that about a year and a half ago, in the Hill family vi, Sarah asked him if he believes in destiny. She described it as something that you can''t prevent and when it happens, everything feels right. Aiden believes that if destiny exists, then this is it: the two of them together.


    Sometimeter¡­


    Sarah opened her eyes and observed that she is on the bed, next to Aiden.


    She wanted to get up, but Aiden held her in ce. "Sleep more, there is time."


    "I''ve slept enough. How much time until we reach our destination?", Sarah asked while rxing in his embrace.


    "Eve, how much time until wend?", Aiden asked.


    "Three hours and forty one minute.", Eve responded.


    Sarah''s eyebrows furrowed and Aiden understood her concern. Jesse and Oni are onboard, and so are the two flight attendants (other than the pilot) and she is worried that they will find out about Eve.


    "It''s soundproof. No one can hear what is going on here.", Aiden ended with a mischievous smirk.


    Sarah felt his hands creep under her top. "Hey, hey!", she eximed while scooting up on the bed, away from Aiden. "They are right behind this wall!"


    Aiden nodded in understanding. "You are worried that even with soundproofing they will hear something?"


    "Yes!", she confirmed.


    Aiden grabbed the waist of her jeans and yanked her lower. He pressed her on the bed with the weight of his body while murmuring behind her ear: "If you are worried about the noise, then do your best not to make any."


    "But, but¡­", Sarah weakly protested. "I''ve heard that in the ne everything is more intense, because of the change in pressure and¡­"


    Aiden stopped Sarah''s next words with a kiss.


    "Mmm¡­" He hummed in satisfaction when his palms squeezed her breasts under her top. He could y with them all day and not get bored of it. "More intense? There is one way to confirm that."


    Sarah saw that she can''t stop him, and she does not want to stop him either. After all, it''s just the two of them in the bed and they have more than three and a half hours. But if he thought that she will allow him to bully her, he is mistaken.


    Sarah lifted her leg and rolled them with her ending up on top of him.


    Her passionate gaze didn''t leave his while she unbuttoned his jeans.


    Aiden understood what she is up to and he ced his palms behind his head. Ah, this will be the best ne ride ever!


    "About the intensity¡­ let me know¡­", she smiled slyly before taking him in her mouth.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1266 - Onis Resolve (1)

    ~ France, the Chateau ~


    When Sarah and Aiden reached their Chateau, it was Saturday evening.


    When they arrived, everyone was in the dining room assembled for ate dinner, and Sarah, Aiden, Jesse and Oni joined them right away.


    All members of the Sigma army were present: Lucija, Petar, Marija, Emir, Tereza and Mishi.


    Mishi''s girlfriend, Eliza was also there, and Sarah observed her belly which unmistakably showed that the woman is pregnant. Sarah took a mental note to ask more about itter.


    Sarah introduced Oni to everyone present. It is Oni''s first time to see members of the Sigma army, and she was happy that they all greeted her enthusiastically.


    Jesse and Oni are not aware of the Sigma army and what they do, but they know that this diverse bunch of people are Sarah''s and Aiden''s friends and that they meet asionally.


    Oni was happy that Sarah and Aiden allowed her to peek into this side of their life. It made her feel important, especially because she is the next one after Jesse from all the kids to get this ess and that means how she and Jesse have another thing inmon.


    Jesse and Oni will stay overnight and in the morning head to Frankfurt with a car for their next mission of scouting known bases of Shadow Ravens.


    During dinner, Emir was the chattiest one, as usually.


    Sarah was happy to hear that Lucija and Petar are still together, even though they live in different countries. Somehow, they are making it work.


    Marija made sure to switch seats so that she can sit next to Jesse.


    When Sarah told them few days ago that Jesse will be joining them, Marija was ecstatic. They all met himst September.


    Oni frowned at Marija''s persistent attempts to get Jesse''s attention, and she was dejected when she heard them chatting¡­ but there is nothing she can do about it because other than <em>''friends''</em> she does not have any other status in Jesse''s life.


    When they arrived, Oni admired the Chateau and wished to explore it enthusiastically. But now when she saw Marija acting flirty with Jesse, Oni wished for this dinner to end quickly so that they can go to sleep, and in the morning leave this ce. Just Jesse and her.


    The evening ended with them calling it a night. They all arrived that day and could use a rest.


    Sarah reminded them that tomorrow morning at 9 AM they will start with meetings which are important, so everyone needs to wake up in time to get ready and have breakfast by then.


    Later that evening¡­


    Oni is lying in her bed and has trouble sleeping off. She is not really tired, most of the day she was sitting in the ne, and she even napped for some time.


    It is close to midnight, but that is only 3 PM in Los Angeles, and it''s not easy to adjust body-clock to nine hours difference.


    Oni concluded that Sarah, Aiden and Jesse are probably having the same problem.


    Oni perked up her ears at the sound of the door closing. It''s the room on her right, if she heard it correctly and that is where Jesse is staying.


    Oni used Eve-vision to determine the distance between her and Jesse and confirmed that he is walking away.


    <em>''Is he going to the kitchen, for ate snack? Or a ss of water?''</em>, Oni thought.


    Two secondster, Oni was out of the bed, putting her slippers on and walking out in her short-sleeved, full-length-pants pajamas which are not revealing, so she had no thoughts of putting a robe on. And it''s a warm June night, so it was not chilly either.


    Oni was halfway through the long hallway when she confirmed that Jesse is in the kitchen. Oni smiled brightly when she verified: she was right!


    Oni already has a n: she will meet Jesse in the kitchen, and then start a chat how it''s difficult to sleep and they will end up talking. Yes. That n is perfect. There is nothing better than filling up a sleepless night with Jesse''spany.


    Her steps halted at the sound of voices drifting from the kitchen. A woman''s giggle and a deep male voice talking, which definitely belongs to Jesse. Who is the woman?


    By instinct, Oni dashed to a dark corner, close to the entrance into the kitchen and held her breath while listening intently. A momentter, she scolded herself. Why is she hiding? Why is she eavesdropping? But this was stronger than her.


    The woman spoke again, and based on the heavy Eastern European ent, Oni concluded that it''s Lucija, Tereza or¡­ Marija. In the next second, Oni eliminated Lucija and Tereza because only Marija could speak so seductively.


    "¡­you are such a meanie. Two emails in nine months? I thought that you forgot about me¡­", Marija wasining but her expression didn''t show that she is angry.


    "I was busy.", Jesse responded.


    "That is a lot of busy. How are you going to make it up to me?"


    Jesse chuckled. "Is there a way to make it up?"


    "Of course¡­ this way¡­ straight to my room¡­", Marija ended with a giggle.


    Oni shrunk in the corner and didn''t breathe while watching Jesse and Marija walk down the hallway, away from the kitchen. It seems that they didn''t notice her.


    Thest thing Oni saw is Marija''s arm moving around Jesse''s waist and Jesse''s armnding on Marija''s shoulders and then everything was blurry.


    It took Oni few seconds to realize that her blurry vision is due to the tears which are filling up her eyes.


    The hallway suddenlycked oxygen and Oni struggled to breathe.


    She dashed outside and somewhere through the garden lost her slippers, but she didn''t care.


    Oni was running as fast as she could, ignoring pebbles and splinters and anything else which dug into her feet. Her whole body was numb except for her heart which hurt like crazy while breaking into a million pieces, tearing her soul in the process.


    Oni does not know how much she ran, and how far she reached. She was running without a direction, and the only thing on her mind was that she needs to increase the distance between herself and him... between her and Jesse who is spending a night in Marija''s room¡­ with Marija.


    It might sound silly, but she thought that if she runs far enough, the pain will lessen. But it didn''t.


    After a long time, Oni copsed on the ground by a tree and wailed in agony.


    Oni told herself that there is nothing going on between her and Jesse. She told herself that she should be happy just to be by his side. She told herself that she has no right to feel upset. But nothing helped. Her heart refused to listen because part of her hoped that one day he will see her.


    He called her <em>''little girl''</em> so many times and she was confident how one day, when she is older, he will stop calling her that¡­ and that maybe he is waiting for her to grow up. But now it all shattered, together with her heart.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1267 - Onis Resolve (2)

    Oni woke up in her bed with Sarah by her side.


    "How are you feeling?", Sarah asked.


    Oni opened her mouth to speak and grimaced. Her throat ached too much, probably from crying.


    Sarah understood and helped Oni to sit up in the bed before giving her a ss of water.


    "I treated your feet and other cuts. And put a clean pajama on you." Sarah said and gestured to a small container on the bedside table. "Apply this cream twice a day, it will help with healing and with pain as well."


    Oni nced at her feet, wrapped in gauze, which were sticking from under the nket, and then at herself. She could see bandages on her arms and her cheek was stinging. Probably scratches from the bushes while she was running. Oni didn''t recognize the pajama, but she guessed that it''s Sarah''s.


    Oni knows about that cream, she used it before. It allows wounds to heal quickly without leaving scars. She wanted to ask if there is a healing cream for a broken heart because that is the part of her which is aching the most.


    "How did you find me?", Oni asked in a hoarse voice after taking few sips of water.


    "Security system alerted us that you left the property. And I found you with this¡­", Sarah gestured toward her eye, indicating that she used Eve-vision.


    Oni lowered her head. "I am sorry for causing trouble."


    "It''s OK."


    "You will not ask me why I ran barefoot in the middle of the night?", Oni asked in a small voice.


    "No¡­ But I will ask you if you feel well enough to go with Jesse on your mission tomorrow."


    There is no need for Sarah to ask what happened, because Eve provided the security footage of Oni before she left the Chateau, and Sarah saw Jesse and Marija going toward Marija''s room while Oni stood in the corner.


    When they found out what happened, Sarah and Aiden took the car and went after Oni.


    Sarah told Aiden to stay in the car, and she waited for Oni to cry it out while reminding herself not to approach her. If Oni wanted apany, she would not run away like that. Sarah guessed that Oni does not want anyone to see her in such a state, so she kept her distance while making sure that no one (and nothing) disturbs Oni.


    Sarah hoped that Oni will return on her own, but when she saw that Oni passed out, they brought her back to the Chateau.


    Based on Sarah''s statement, Oni understood that Sarah knows what caused her to run away.


    "What will happen if I don''t go with him?", Oni asked after some time.


    "Jesse can postpone this mission until you are well enough to go, or until someone elsees as your recement, or go by himself. He will not back off because these missions are important to him."


    Oni exhaled softly and murmured: "Important."


    "I don''t know if I will ever be well enough to go with him on a mission.", Oni admitted. "How can I look at him and ignore this piercing pain in my chest?"


    Sarah nodded solemnly. This is one of the reasons why she is wary about rtionships between kids.


    Oni and Jesse were not in a rtionship, but Oni didn''t hide her feelings, and Jesse didn''t push her away or discouraged her. So, Oni''s feelings grew and now she is broken. They say that the first love has a strong impact on people, but so does the first heartbreak.


    "Think about it until the morning. I know it''s hard but try to rest.", Sarah advised.


    Oni sighed.


    "Do you want to talk about it?", Sarah offered.


    Images of Jesse and Marija shed in Oni''s mind and their conversation from the kitchen reyed¡­ their voices, giggles¡­ and Oni''s eyes swelled with tears again.


    "Will it help?", Oni asked in a whisper.


    "I don''t know.", Sarah admitted. "I want to tell you that you are young, and that there are plenty of other guys out there, and that the time heals all wounds, and that if you really care about him, you should not give up¡­ but I know that none of those will help. I just want to ask you to think before doing anything. Don''t allow yourself to get swept in emotions and do something you will regretter."


    Oni looked at Sarah and tried to suppress her chin from trembling. "Can I get a hug?"


    "Of course¡­", Sarah said while scooting closer to Oni and pulling her into a hug.


    Oni wrapped her arms around Sarah and dissolved into sobs.


    Sarah patted Oni''s back gently, just how Aiden does to her to get her to rx and repeated: "It''s OK¡­ let it out¡­"


    ¡­


    Aiden is standing in the hallway, leaning on the wall next to the door of Oni''s room. Sarah is inside for a while, but Aiden guessed that it will be like that. He wanted to enter more than once, but he reminded himself that inside is girl-time and that he should stay away.


    Aiden cursed Jesse internally. It''s bad enough that he got Oni upset, but what makes it several folds worse is that this whole situation will spoil Sarah''s mood. This was supposed to be the beginning of their happy four-week-long vacation, and it started with Sarah worrying about Oni. And knowing Sarah, this will throw a shade on her mood for days. Days! Damnit!


    Right on cue, while Aiden bubbled in rage, Jesse appeared behind the corner.


    Jesse was about to go into his room, but he stopped when he saw Aiden''s dark expression directed at him.


    "Let''s take a walk.", Aiden said and gestured down the hallway.


    Aiden and Jesse went to the garden in silence.


    It''s after 4 AM and the sky is pitch dark, but Oni''s cream slippers almost glowed on the shadowy path which stretched straight between manicuredndscape which is dimly lit with lights at the intersections of the paths in the garden.


    Aiden squatted and picked up from the ground Oni''s slipper.


    He looked up and Jesse and said in an icy tone. "It is time for you to decide about Oni."


    "What do you mean?", Jesse didn''t understand.


    Aiden stood up and observed Jesse for few seconds before rifying with a question: "What is her role in your life? A friend? Partner? Comrade? Lover? Pick one or few but draw the line from the others."


    "Nothing ever happened between us.", Jesse responded.


    Aiden snorted and continued walking.


    "You are aware of her feelings for you.", Aiden said after few steps. "You are not pushing her away. Why? Are you saving her forter?"


    "That is not what I am doing."


    Aiden shot a side-nce at Jesse. "I''ve yed that game more than once. You know very well what you are doing. You are keeping her close, giving her hope that she means something to you, yet you go and sleep with other women. That might be fine for a woman who is experienced, but for a sixteen-year-old who is having a first crush, this is torture."


    Jesse felt that Aiden is overstepping his boundaries. "How is that any of your business?"


    "You are old enough to be responsible for your own actions and what you do with your private life is none of my business. But when you impact others who live with us, I can''t stay on the side. Maybe your heart is made out of stone, or maybe you lost it together with your Jesse, but Oni is a pure girl who truly admires you. You are acting greedy and selfish. If you have no intentions of having a serious rtionship with her, let her go."


    They reached the second slipper and Aiden picked it up.


    By now Jesse guessed that this chat is not random. "Oni saw me with Marija?"


    Aiden didn''t want to respond with a simple <em>''yes''</em> or a <em>''no''</em>. "At least back home you go to the city on a pretense of a mission to screw around. I understand that you have needs, and if the other party is willing, why not? But¡­ did you have to do it here, right in front of Oni''s nose?"


    "What did she see?", Jesse asked absentmindedly.


    "She didn''t peek into Marija''s room if that is what you are thinking. But she didn''t need to see inside in order to know what is going on."


    Jesse''s eyes darted aimlessly. "What did she say?"


    Aiden remembered the sight of Oni curled up on the ground next to a tree with her pretty face scratched and smeared with dirt, snot and tears and his heart cracked a bit. He took a deep breath topose himself before answering: "To me¡­ nothing. Sometimes you can see a broken heart."


    Aiden walked back into the Chateau, leaving unmoving Jesse behind.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1268 - Onis Resolve (3)

    Sarah got out of Oni''s room and found Aiden in the hallway, next to the door. She didn''t think that he will wait for her. Aiden being here for such a long time, told Sarah that he is worried about Oni.


    Aiden saw Sarah''s face and sighed. He knew it. She is sad and this willst for days and if Jesse is here, Aiden would punch him few times just to let out some steam.


    "How is she?", Aiden asked.


    "Sleeping now.", Sarah responded and noticed the slippers in his hand.


    "I found them in the garden.", Aiden exined.


    Sarah took the slippers and observed them while images of Oni''s bloodied feet shed in her mind. "Let''s take them to our room for now. Her feet are wrapped up, she won''t be able to put them on anyway."


    Aiden ced his arm around Sarah''s shoulders, and they walked slowly to their room in silence.


    "Let''s try to get some sleep. It''s almost 5 AM.", Aiden advised when they reached their room.


    Sarah plopped on the bed. "I don''t think I can sleep. My mind is too messed up."


    Aidenid next to her and pulled her in his embrace. "Tell me."


    "Oni cried herself to sleep. She really loves him. Jesse is an important presence for Oni''s life." Sarah paused for some time before continuing: "I feel helpless because I want to punish Marija and Jesse for hurting Oni, but I have no right to do so. After all, Marija and Jesse are both single and grown-ups and there is an attraction and an opportunity, and they went for it¡­ But Oni''s heart is broken, and no matter what happens next, it can''t be fixed. One of my girls is hurting, and I don''t have the power to help her."


    Aiden listened silently and rubbed Sarah''s back gently.


    Sarah continued sharing her thoughts: "For a long time, Jesse is Oni''s reason to get up in the morning. He is her reason to push herself in order to reach him so that he can acknowledge her as someone worthy, as a woman. Whenever Oni came to discuss her progress, it didn''t matter if it was training or education or if we just chatted about the weather, she always managed to slip Jesse in the talk. Her whole world revolves around him. What are her options? To continue following him while knowing that every other woman can get ahead of her easily? Even if Jesse decides to take their rtionship into romance, Oni will always doubt how much of his heart she has because she gave him her whole heart and tonight she realized that he is giving his easily. Sure, he just slept with Marija, but for Oni there is no difference. In her sixteen-year-old mind people spend the night only with people they love. Her other option is to give up and that means that she will lose her current reason to smile. How I see it, in both cases she is the one at the losing end. I hope that she can find her resolve to continue moving forward without Jesse as her beacon."


    When he confirmed that Sarah is done talking, Aiden said: "You helped her. By being there, watching over her in the forest, bringing her back home and staying with her until she slept off. I''m sure that means a lot. Also, I don''t think that Jesse is her only reason to smile. What about the other kids, and the two of us?"


    "It''s difficult to see other lights when the brightest one goes out.", Sarah said in a half-whisper, feeling that she is running out of energy. "When the brightest light disappears, there is a temporary blindness and you feel that only darkness surrounds you..."


    Sarah sighed and snuggled closer to Aiden. She took a deep breath and allowed his woody-flowery fragrance to fill her nostrils and to spread through her body. They held each other in silence and after some time, both of them slept off.


    ¡­


    Sunday, June 7


    In the morning, Sarah went to Oni''s room and found it empty.


    After checking with Eve, Sarah confirmed that Oni is in the dining room, having breakfast.


    The dining room was lively, mostly thanks to endless chatter of Emir who sparked others into random conversations.


    "How are you feeling?", Sarah asked Oni.


    "Much better, thank you.", Oni responded with a smile which didn''t reach her eyes.


    Sarah observed that Oni didn''t talk to Jesse other than saying a dry<em> ''thanks''</em> when he passed her the butter and strawberry jam which she didn''t ask for. In truth, Oni contemted of pushing Jesse''s offerings away because she was disgusted at the thought that those same hands touched Marija only few hours ago. But she told herself to calm down and not cause a scene because Jesse probably washed his hands since then.


    Jesse knew what Oni will need when she took a seat at the table with two toasted slices of bread in her te. He noticed a while ago that Oni likes toast with butter and strawberry jam for breakfast. Jesse notices things about Oni because he is watching her.


    At the same time, Jesse practically ignored Marija but Marija didn''t seem to mind. Jesse is usually the non-chatty type while she talks enough for at least three people.


    Oni did her best to tune everything out and focus on swallowing her food, regardless how much itcked taste.


    After breakfast, Oni asked Sarah and Aiden if they can talk in private.


    ¡­


    In the study¡­


    "I will appreciate if going forward, I get reassigned to work with someone else.", Oni dered resolutely.


    "What about your current mission?", Sarah asked.


    Oni straightened her back. "I am a general in the army of Chaos. I willplete my duty and do my best not to fail. If there are no other options, I will work with Jesse, but I will prefer someone else. If it''s not too inconvenient."


    "Do you have someone on your mind with whom you would like to work?", Aiden asked.


    Oni shook her head. "Anyone will do."


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and then both of them nodded in agreement.


    "After this mission, you will work on attack and defense strategy with N and be in charge of approving Noah''s requests for resources. You will also go to the Chaos club to take care of the challengers.", Aiden confirmed. "We will send a memo to others."


    Oni thanked them. She knows that this means how she will not go on missions herself, but at this point her priority is to distance herself from Jesse.


    Sarah nced at Oni''s feet which are still wrapped in gauze. She is wearing open-toe slippers few sizesrger, so that her feet can fit. "Can you do your uing mission like that?"


    Oni confirmed. "By the time we reach Frankfurt, I will rece gauze with bandages and be able to wear looselyced running shoes. This mission requires me mostly to sit, so it will not be a problem."


    They confirmed few more details before Oni excused herself. She needs to finish packing and then Jesse and she will go to Frankfurt.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1269 - Onis Resolve (4)

    Out on the driveway, Jesse stood next to the car and observed Oni saying her goodbyes to everyone. She gave Sarah a big hug before heading down the stairs toward him.


    Jesse saw Oni walk awkwardly and Sarah rushing to support her.


    Only then Jesse noticed that something is off with Oni''s feet. She was wearing long loose pants, and when she extended her foot to take the next step, he could see the gauze. Somehow, he remembered Aiden collecting slippersst night and Jesse wondered if that is rted. Were those Oni''s slippers? What were they doing in the garden? Why are her feet bandaged?


    Jesse offered his hand to help Oni get in the car and Oni ignored it.


    He wondered, did Oni do that on purpose? Or was she upied while talking to Sarah and she didn''t notice?


    Jesse remembered that during breakfast, Oni didn''t talk to him, which is unusual because she is always chatty and smiling and happy and now she is not. That confirmed what he knew already: that she knows thatst night he went to Marija''s room and she is not happy about it.


    Jesse wondered, why does it feel like the weather is cloudy when there is not a single cloud in the sky? Is it because Oni is not smiling?


    They both waved to the group of people in front of the Chateau as Jesse drove away.


    ¡­


    Sarah watched the car get smaller before it disappeared behind the trees and she sighed.


    Aiden hugged Sarah from the back. "It will be OK.", he murmured in her hair and kissed the back of her head.


    "Oh! How lovey-dovey from early morning.", Marija teased them. It was obvious that she is in a good mood.


    "Shut up!", Sarah snapped.


    Marija lifted her eyebrows in surprise. Why is Sarah so hostile?


    "Let''s postpone our first meeting by half an hour.", Aiden said while leading Sarah inside.


    Aiden closed the door of the study behind them and looked at Sarah who sat on the nearest chair and hid her face in her palms.


    "Sarah¡­", he called.


    "I know.", Sarah interrupted him. "I know¡­ I know¡­ But I can''t help it."


    Aiden squatted in front of Sarah and moved her hands so that he can see her face. His heart cracked when he saw that her eyes are red, and she is trying not to cry.


    He sat on the floor and pulled Sarah to sit in hisp while wrapping his arms around her.


    "Jesse was Oni''s everything¡­", Sarah said weakly. "Just how you are mine. If I saw you going like that with another woman, I would die on the inside. And I looked at Oni this morning¡­ her eyes had no light in them¡­" Sarah''sst words were lost in sobs.


    Aiden rubbed Sarah''s back gently and spoke softly close to her ear. "I remember that I was out for three months, and you found your motivation to keep going. Oni is a strong girl. I am confident that she will find her resolve and not give up on herself."


    Sarah nodded in agreement, but her tears kept pouring. She was unable to forget images of Oni from the previous night, how they found her in the forest andter in the room.


    Sarah was crying instead of a heartbroken sixteen-year-old girl who is acting like a grown-up by saying that she will do this mission and not fail¡­ no matter how much she is aching on the inside.


    ¡­


    Jesse is driving the car with Oni next to him in the passenger seat, and the drive is ufortably silent.


    After almost an hour Jesse nced at Oni and noticed that she has earbuds on, and her eyes are closed. He assumed that she is listening to some music, but her expression was unreadable, and he could not tell if she is enjoying the music or not. Jesse took this opportunity to steal nces of Oni and he saw that her feet are wrapped in gauze and that she has bandages on her arms and there is a scratch on her cheek and one above her eyebrow. But even with those scratches, her profile is still perfect.


    Jesse cleared his throat few times, in an attempt to get Oni''s attention. Seeing that it''s not sessful, he reached and touched fingers of her left hand which made Oni jerk in surprise.


    She removed one earbud and looked at him half-angrily and half-questionably, silently asking him why he is disturbing her.


    "How did you get those injuries?", Jesse asked while keeping his eyes on the road.


    "I fell.", Oni responded curtly and was about to put her earbud back in, when she heard him speak again.


    "It must have been a nasty fall."


    "Only superficial injuries. My condition is not going to jeopardize the mission."


    "I was more worried about you than the mission."


    Oni almost choked on the air in her lungs. If he said those words beforest night, she would dissolve from happiness. But now she only feels ache. Oni did her best to hide her emotional turmoil. "Thank you. But it''s not necessary."


    "Is there a need to be so¡­ official?"


    Oni told herself that it''s now or never. It''s time to draw the line.


    She took a deep breath and spoke: "Jesse, we don''t need to pretend that there is anything between us other than¡­ official. Don''t force yourself to be polite. I assure you that my injuries will not impact my performance and I will execute my part as we nned. I appreciate everything you taught me so far, but I think that you should know that I requested from Sarah and Aiden for this to be ourst mission together. I hope that you find a morepetent partner going forward. Someone who will need less coaching and who will not hold you back."


    Jesse listened to Oni''s words and each of them pounded into his head repeatedly and he felt like the surroundings are getting darker. He heard her pain and he understood that this is Oni telling him that she had enough. She refuses to follow him and shine light on his life. Because he hurt her. Because he is selfish¡­ just like Aiden said. She is pure and he is not.


    Jesse told himself not to fall apart. This is for the best. Oni will find someone who isplete and who can give her his unconditional love, because he is not the man who can do that. Even without his asional hookups he still has his dead lover (aka Jesse) in his heart, and he will never be able to give Oni what she deserves.


    Oni waited for few seconds for Jesse to respond, but he didn''t say anything. It''s not like she expected him to say something. She put her earbud back and turned her head toward the window. She was not interested in the view, but she wanted to hide her face from him, just in case if those tears start flowing again.


    This was harder than she thought it will be. Her heart is still aching like crazy, but she is not crying. Oni wondered if she ran out of tears.


    Oni thought about it and concluded that this is the best solution: stay away from Jesse.


    Her heart is hanging on a single thread and if she sees Jesse with another woman again, that thread will snap, and she will copsepletely.


    Oni went through a lot as a child. She saw violence and how ruthless people can be and she survived long enough to be saved by Sarah and Aiden.


    Oni told herself that she owes to Sarah and Aiden to stand tall and proud and not to give up on herself just because the man her heart is set on is not returning her feelings.


    The fact is that she gave her heart to Jesse and he threw it away. Everything around her is dark and deste, but she will keep on moving, and reach a ce which is colorful and full of smiles.


    Oni promised to herself that she will find a way to enjoy her life and make Sarah and Aiden proud.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1270 - Project: Ceresc Solutions (1)

    Sunday, June 7


    Sarah and Aiden joined Lucija, Petar, Marija, Emir, Tereza and Mishi in the conference room in the basement of the Chateau, to discuss the current status and future ns.


    Based on the schedule, they will spend most of the today and tomorrow morning in meetings. And on Monday afternoon (June 8), Aiden will take Sarah on a road trip. At that time, members of the Sigma army are wee to stay at the Chateau or go to Paris. Sarah and Aiden will return to the Chateau on the evening of June 11 and three dayster, the two of them will say their goodbyes with the Sigma army and head to their ind on The Adriatic Sea. This is how much Sarah knows. Everything else is a secret perfectly concealed in Aiden''s mind.


    "Nick is expanding his influence under alias Nu.", Mishi summarized while sharing details he collected on therge screen. "So far he is not attacking any of us directly, but he coborated with these fourpanies which are known to usually use Petar and Lucija. I don''t think it''s a coincidence."


    "What do you think he is up to?", Emir asked while fidgeting nervously.


    Mishi shrugged indicating that he is not sure, but he shared his opinion: "I believe that he is hurt. He left and none of us went after him. He wants us to know that he is close and can expose us at any time."


    "I spoke with him¡­", Tereza said and everyone turned to her. "I met him four months ago at the conference forser technology in Italy. It looked random, like he attended the conference for some other reason. He asked how everyone is doing, but nothing significant. We spoke maybe half an hour and parted ways."


    "What do you think?", Petar asked Sarah.


    Sarah thought for some time before responding. "So far there is no bad blood between us. But let''s keep an eye on him. Mishi, can you continue watching him?"


    Mishi nodded in agreement.


    "I can help also!", Marija volunteered.


    "As you wish.", Sarah responded and moved on to next topic.


    No matter how much Sarah told herself not to be bothered with what happenedst night, she is unable to ignore resentment toward Marija which is bubbling inside her.


    Sarah never liked Marija''s behavior when it rtes to throwing herself at men, and she was irritated when Marija shamelessly made passes at Aiden. But Aiden never responded favorably so it was bearable.


    Sarah wondered: why can''t Marija have more self-esteem? She is a beautiful youngdy with a brilliant mind. Sarah was unable to understand: how can Marija be satisfied with one steamy night? Doesn''t she want to have a man who will cherish her?


    At that time, Sarah felt sorry for Marija, but mostly she thought of her as a joke.


    However, in this situation with Jesse, Sarah can''t feel sorry for Marija and she definitely does not think it''s a joke because Oni is hurt.


    Sarah knows Oni as a bright girl with pure intentions and Marija''s behavior threw at Oni a harsh p of adulthood which can bepared with dumping a bucket of dirty water on Oni''s head.


    Also, what happened with Jesse and Oni made Sarah think what would be the oue if Aiden didn''t reject Marija. That was a thought which created a painful knot in Sarah''s chest.


    After few more topics, Sarah brought up one which Aiden and she nned for¡­


    Sarah gestured toward Aiden and started her introduction: "The two of us are starting a project, and we hope that you will help us out. We are opening apany with headquarters in Romania¡­" Sarah saw that Emir raised his hand and she told him: "Please, keep your questions forter. Let me finish what I have to say¡­"


    Sarah told them that thepany will be focused on marketing and cover areas such as: brand design and management, advertising, public rtions, marketing strategies, digital marketing services, etc. "If you have any other areas that you wish to add, that is open for discussion¡­"


    When Sarah finished her talk about her vision for thepany, Petar asked: "How do we fit in that story?"


    "We hope that you will consider epting management roles in thepany. Aiden and I will provide initial financing and when thepany picks up, we willmunicate with you on a high level, but other than that you will have mostly free hands. Our n is that Mishi will act as the CEO, and the rest of you will lead a department each. In the files we shared you can see thepany structure, and you are free to express your interest in certain positions. Once we finalize your roles, we will provide you with training which will enable you to be sessful."


    Mishi''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. A CEO? All this sounds too good to be true. He voiced his suspicion: "I assume there is a different agenda under the guise of thispany?"


    Sarah nced at Aiden and he understood that this is his part to talk about: "Thepany will be real, and you will need to work hard in order to make it profitable. However, there are organizations in Eastern Europe which we want to keep an eye on. Thispany will serve as our base. As of now, we have no ns to involve you in that area. For the execution from our side, we will have a number of people in thepany as employees. Also, asionally we will provide you with clients. But even with that, you will be running a legit marketingpany."


    "Did you say¡­ Romania?", Tereza asked.


    Sarah confirmed. "For who wants in, relocation expenses will be covered."


    Aiden showed on the screen a slideshow of a castle on a massive property and exined: "We purchased a castle about 30 kilometers East of Bucharest. As you can see, it includes ake, it''s surrounded with a forest, and it has a great road ess. It has eight two-bedroom one-bathroom apartments and each of you will get one. In addition to that, there are ten bedrooms and twelve bathrooms. We will hire staff for maintaining the grounds and structures." Aiden switched to different set of photos and continued when arge three-story brick building was shown: "This is a separate structure on the same property. It will be used as an office space which can amodate more than one hundred employees in cubicles and has onerge conference room and five smaller ones as well as fifteen offices. There is also more than one flex space for which we still didn''t decide its use. The lower level will have a full kitchen and a cafeteria which will provide breakfast and lunch for all employees. We don''t expect that anyone stays after 6 PM." Aiden turned off the slideshow and looked at six people in the room with a conclusion: "Remodel will be done in about two weeks and after that you can move in. At that time, we will start with trainings and a weekter you can start hiring process for the employees. If all goes ording to n, by end of July we are in business..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1271 - Project: Ceresc Solutions (2)

    "You already got everything figured out.", Mishi voiced his thoughts when Aiden ended his presentation.


    Sarah didn''t deny it. "We are working on this for a while, and we consulted number of experts in business and legal areas (aka Jeff and Sophia) whileing up with this n. We will do this with or without you. But we would prefer to have our newpany in the hands of the people we can trust. A bonus is that you can stay close and keep an eye on each other if needed and a relocation will be good to keep you out of Nick''s reach."


    Emir chuckled. "Another bonus: meetings of Sigma army will not be an issue."


    They allughed. He is right.


    "You didn''t mentionpensation.", Mishi said with a smirk.


    He already imagined a lot of zeros as a CEO. Ah, maybe he can get a new sailboat. Or a motorcycle. Mishi vent to the Motorcycle Show in Vancouver few months back and his eyes were gravitating toward the Ducati V4R Panigale and theBMW S1000RR didn''t look bad either.


    Sarah nced at Aiden and smiled. She told Aiden that Mishi will ask about the money and benefits. After all, he always enjoyed fine things in life, and he knows that those fine things cost money.


    Sarah answered Mishi''s inquiry: "I can assure you that you will be happy with your base sry and each of you will get a percentage of ownership. As a standard, every employee will get an annual bonus based on the performance, favorable options for retirement and savings ounts, a private life and health insurance for you and your family members, vacation and sick days. On top of that, for the six of you, two bedroom apartment on the property is included and you can enjoy the benefits of a fully staffed house and a stocked fridge. Other than the cafeteria, there will be a chef in the castle, so you will notck food and there will be a number of cars in the garage which you can use anytime."


    Petar widened his eyes. "All that? And no catch?"


    "I don''t know if this is a catch or not, but if you quit your job in less than five years, you will lose any ownership that you have. And whenever you quit, we will expect you to move out." Sarah responded.


    "All the information about thepany, avable positions, benefits and the castle is provided on the share. Review it and decide if you are in or not. You have one week.", Aiden informed them. "In the meantime, you are wee to ask any questions you might have that we didn''t cover."


    "One week?", Marija asked. "What happens after that?"


    Aiden answered: "If we don''t hear back by then, we will assume that you are not interested, and we will hire someone else. If you confirm your interest, we will negotiate the position and sry and see if we cane to an agreement."


    "Ceresc Solutions?", Emir asked. He was already reading through the files about thepany.


    Sarah smiled and confirmed. "Yes. That is the name of thepany."


    Few questionster, they ended the meeting because it was time for lunch.


    "Let''s meet in about ten minutes in the dining room¡­", Sarah told them before she and Aiden left the conference room.


    "Do you think they are onboard?", Aiden asked Sarah when they returned into their bedroom.


    She understood that he is talking about thepany. "I think that Lucija and Petar are in. They didn''t have many questions, but they will get to do what they like, get a raise and move in together. Mishi also looked interested. With a child on its way, I''m sure that a role of a CEO sounds very appealing. Emir was always eager to work with Sigma army and Tereza was concerned about her safety so I believe that they will ept as well¡­ but these are only my guesses. In few days we will know what they decided."


    Aiden didn''t want to ask about that because he knows that Sarah does not have definite answers and they will find out soon, but he wanted to distract Sarah from thinking about Oni. He can see that Sarah is worried and the fact that she named each of them, except for Marija, confirmed to Aiden that she is not over what happenedst night.


    <em>''Damnit, Jesse!''</em>, Aiden cursed internally. If Jesse is nearby, Aiden would punch him few times, just to let out some steam.


    ¡­


    Over lunch they talked about Ceresc Solutions.


    Mishi told Eliza that he will be the CEO and she had difficulty believing it.


    Emir and Petar looked at thepany structure and decided that they will be directors of something (they still didn''t pick a specific position), and they saw themselves in suits and neckties.


    "What do you think, Lucy¡­", Petar addressed Lucija. "Will I be dashing in a suit?"


    "Yes, you will. And the next day you will go back to your jeans and a t-shirt.", she responded with a grin. "What about me? Will a pencil skirt and a jacket make me look smart? I can tie my hair up in a bun and wear high heels¡­"


    Petar frowned. "You just wear your jeans and a t-shirt. What high heels and skirts? So that others look at you?"


    Lucijaughed.


    Emir''s eyes were full of stars. "If we handle advertising, does that mean that there will be models?"


    Sarah stifled augh. "I don''t know. If you are director of advertising¡­ you tell me."


    Emir nodded while big grin appeared on his face. "Yes. There WILL be models."


    Based on the chatter, Sarah concluded that Mishi, Lucija, Petar and Emir are in. Just as she suspected.


    Tereza didn''t have any questions, but she was intently reading the files on her tablet during lunch.


    Marija threw asional nces toward Sarah, but Sarah did her best to ignore her because few times when their eyes met, Sarah remembered Oni''s appearance from the previous night, and her mood dropped.


    Sarah found out that Eliza is pregnant and due in September. She is about six months along and they are expecting a boy.


    "Wow! Both of my sisters are also pregnant!", Sarah said louder than she intended and then mumbled: "Everyone around me is pregnant¡­"


    "Maybe we should work on it also¡­", Aiden said softly, only for Sarah to hear.


    Sarah shoot him a side-nce. She wanted to say how her getting pregnant is not the point of herment, but she didn''t want to talk about it. Not in front of all these people. And not in private either because she is not ready to have baby-talks with Aiden.


    Sarah remembered how before the incident in October they talked about marriage and babies and she even remembers imagining several toddlers running around the house and she wondered if they would be more like her or more like Aiden. And after October things changed¡­ she changed. One bad event made her think about pregnancy like it''s something scary, maybe even unpleasant.


    Sarah sighed while her thoughts drifted toward Oni again. Is Oni going to see love and affection in a negative way afterst night? There is a possibility.


    Sarah thinks how it''s a pity that Oni who soldiered through so many bad things in life finally got a chance to enjoy innocent love, like any other teenager, and that image of romance was ruined before she experienced howforting it is when a man you love holds your hand and assures you that he will be there for you, or the sweetness of that kiss on the forehead after a date. Truly a pity.


    Sarah hopes that Oni meets a young man who will be devoted to Oni and shower her with love and affection until all the unpleasant experiences are washed away because Oni deserves a man like that by her side.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1272 - Sarah And Marija Talk

    "Sarah, can we talk?", Marija asked Sarah when they finished with lunch.


    "Sure¡­", Sarah reluctantly epted.


    The weather is nice, and Sarah and Marija walked through the garden, toward the stables.


    Sarah had an idea that this will not be a pleasant talk and she wanted to move away from others so that the two of them can''t be overheard.


    "You wanted to talk about something?", Sarah asked Marija. They are out of the garden already and Marija is still not saying anything.


    "Did I do something to offend you?", Marija started with a question.


    Sarah pretended that she does not know what Marija is talking about. "What makes you think so?"


    "Ever since this morning, you are either snapping at me or ignoring me. Did I do something?"


    Sarah was irritated. Is Marija faking ignorance or is she really so blind? "What do you think?"


    Marija shrugged. "I thought about it, andst night everything seemed as usual. So, something happened between dinner and this morning. I thought that the only thing affecting you was when I speak to Aiden, but I didn''t do that so¡­ I don''t want to y games. Just tell me what is bothering you."


    "I am not bothered when you speak with Aiden. I am bothered that you are flirting with him.", Sarah said tly.


    Marija grimaced. Where did thate from? "I didn''t flirt with him."


    "True, you didn''t. Not with him."


    Marija paused while thinking about thisst statement. "Are you upset that I flirted with Jesse?"


    "You did much more than flirting."


    Marija''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise before she dissolved into giggles. "I thought that you are exclusive with Aiden. Why do you care about Jesse? Are you with him as well?"


    Sarah shook her head while dispelling dark clouds which are gathering above her head. What does she mean by <em>''exclusive with Aiden''</em>? Is Marija implying that Sarah is sleeping with Jesse (and maybe someone else) as well? "Jesse is a friend. I am not the one who cares about Jesse romantically."


    "Aha¡­", Marija smiled knowingly and made a dramatic pause before saying: "It''s about that little girl who left with him."


    Marija''s mocking tone rubbed Sarah the wrong way. "Oni. That little girl''s name is Oni. ... Do you love Jesse? Do you n to be in a rtionship with him? Or is it just casual hookups?"


    Marija''s yful smirk answered Sarah''s questions.


    Sarah sighed. "What you and Jesse did, hurt Oni. As much as I have no right to me you, I can''t say that I approve of your lifestyle. I see that you knew how Oni is in love with him and you still went for it. Is one night with him worth breaking Oni''s heart? Or you simply don''t care whose life your destroy in order to have fun?"


    "We are both grown-ups and single.", Marija said matter-of-factly.


    "As I said, I have no right to me you."


    "But you are ming me."


    Sarah exhaled in frustration. "More than once, you openly flirted with Aiden, knowing that he is with me. Andst night you spent the night with Jesse, even though you noticed that Oni is in love with him. Aiden was not interested in you, and Jesse was not in a rtionship with Oni. But your actions hurt me, and it hurt Oni as well."


    Marija rolled her eyes. Why is it her fault that Oni has a crush on Jesse and Jesse decided to spend the night with her? If she worries about things like secret crushes, she will never be with a man in her life. "Why are you talking like I forced anyone into anything?"


    "I know you didn''t force anyone. I don''t know how to exin this so that you understand¡­ With how many men you slept?"


    Marija paused and lowered her head. It looked like she is counting¡­ or estimating.


    Sarah did her best to stay calm while rifying her point. "You don''t know, do you? For you spending a night with Jesse or with someone else is a night of fun. I am not saying how that is wrong. I am not judging you. I am trying to exin my point of view¡­ I slept only with Aiden and I can''t imagine any other man touching me. Aiden is very important to me. If you end up spending a night with him, for you it would be a night of fun, but for me it would be a devastating loss. You flirting with him might be harmless, but I see it as you trying to take from me someone who is¡­ irreceable. Tell me honestly, if Aiden wishes to spend the night with you, would you reject him?"


    Marija pursed her lips. If a hunk like Aiden wants to sleep with her, she is not crazy to deny herself that treat, but¡­"How is that rted to me being with Jesse?"


    "Oni is my girl. Think of her as my daughter. By sleeping with Jesse, you didn''t just take away the man she loves, but you shattered the idea of love itself."


    Marija snorted. "How I see it, I did her a favor. If he slept with me, he would sleep with others as well."


    "That is true. But it was not some other woman. It was you."


    Marija can see that Sarah disapproves. There is no point in talking further. They can agree that they disagree, but Marija does not know where she stands with Sarah. It''s obvious that this little group (aka Sigma army) is gathering around Sarah (aka Sigma), and if Sarah does not approve of her, where does that leave her? "So¡­ now what?"


    Sarah shrugged. "You asked me why I''m treating you differently, and I answered your question."


    "Do you need some time and it will wear off and we will go back to friendly?"


    Sarah thought about Marija''s question. Can she be friendly with Marija? Was she ever friendly with Marija? Sure, they got along well because before Aiden came into her life, Sarah didn''t pay attention to Marija''s flirty behavior. Even if she noticed Marija''s flirting, Sarah said how it''s not impacting their work and the reason they gathered. But now it''s different.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. Can you promise me that you will keep your personal and professional life separate? This thing that we are doing is very important. When I say that it''s a matter of life and death, I am not exaggerating. That is why I need people whom I can trust. I need people who can work together as a team, without drama because of who slept with whom. As of now, I don''t trust that you can work with Jesse, Oni or with Aiden. So, you tell me¡­ can I trust you?" Sarah saw that Marija is silent and she continued: "Think about it and let me know."


    Sarah turned toward the Chateau and walked away, leaving Marija behind. Somehow, this chat with Marija shrunk the knot Sarah felt in her chest.


    Sarah is torn between trusting Marija or not. As much as Marija has good skills, her fickle personality is making everyone else tense and is sowing discord in their group. Sarah can only imagine damage Marija''s behavior will cause when their intimate group expands into apany with a hundred employees. Marija will be like a ticking bomb.


    Part of Sarah hopes that Marija will admit that she can''t be trusted. That would make Marija exit the Sigma army on her own, and Sarah believes how that would be the best oue for everyone.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1273 - Mission In Frankfurt (1)

    ~ Germany, Frankfurt ~


    3:24 PM


    Oni and Jesse are sitting on the outdoor terrace of a caf¨¦ in the historical area of Frankfurt.


    All the buildings in the street around them are hundreds of years old, proudly disying their medieval architecture and details.


    The cobblestone road is wide enough for vehicles and pedestrians and the sidewalk is not clearly distinguished. The motorized vehicles are rare, and even the bicycles move slowly in order not to disturb patrons in many caf¨¦s and eateries which have their seating set up on the street.


    This street is popr with tourists. Other than the breathtaking architecture and eateries, many souvenir shops are avable along the way and people are walking in groups, most of them with their cell phones and cameras pointing in the right direction to be the next big Instagram sensation.


    Across the street from Oni and Jesse is their target for this mission: a four story high residential building.


    An apartment on the third floor is one of the locations marked as a potential base where Shadow Ravens keep their historical records rted to missions.


    Based on the floorns, Oni and Jesse can see that the remodel was done seventeen years ago and at that time, four apartments werebined into one. Shadow Ravens don''t use security cameras, and if not for the information Mathew''s men collected, Jesse would never guess that this is a spy-base.


    Sarah and Aiden extracted the information about residents in the building, so anyone elseing in and out of the building would be a visitor or a member of the Shadow Ravens organization.


    The n for this afternoon is that Jesse and Oni observe people getting in and out of the building and take note of non-residents while pretending to be a couple. This is a mandatory step because information Mathew collected on the members of Shadow Ravens has names and descriptions, but only few files rted to personnel have photos attached to them.


    Jesse''s n is to put pictures together with names and to collect aprehensive information on people and locations before they make any other moves. It is not prudent to attack an enemy you don''t know, and as much as he wants to get his answers, he knows that it''s not wise to rush.


    Oni is doing her best to avoid looking at Jesse while keeping a generic smile on. She remembers her excitement about the <em>''couple''</em> part of the mission, and how she wasing up with different reasons to reach over the table and hold his hand in hers, but now it''s just¡­ difficult. Jesse is usually not a chatty person, but this silence is suffocating.


    "I''m switching to scenario 3.", Oni said before grabbing a map of Frankfurt from her bag and walking away without giving Jesse time to respond.


    Jesse frowned. Why can''t she just sit obediently by his side?


    <em>''Scenario 3''</em> means that she will approach someone and ask for directions like a tourist who needs help to find a museum. Ideally, she would get to join that person at the table for some time, so in the case that Shadow Ravens are observing them, it will appear more random. They agreed on this scenario if they suspect that they are noticed. No matter how much Jesse looks around, no one is ncing their way and he understood that she is just acting out.


    Jesse exhaled in frustration. He hopes that she does not do something that will blow their cover.


    "Excuse me¡­ can I have a minute of your time?", Oni asked in a broken German a young man who was reading something on his phone.


    The young man lifted his gaze and smiled. "English?"


    He can''t be more than twenty years old and his unruly short blonde hair and light blue eyes together with thin lips remind Oni of a typical German person of Scandinavian descent. He definitely looks local, that is why she approached him.


    Oni smiled in relief and switched to English. "Ah, you speak English? That will make things much easier."


    His smile widened, showing his slightly uneven white teeth. "I speak a bit. How can I help you?"


    His English was broken andced with a heavy German ent, but Oni understood him.


    "It''s my first time here, and I was hoping that you can show me where can I go tonight and have some fun.", Oni gestured to the map in her hand.


    The man nced behind Oni toward Jesse. "Fun for couples?"


    Oni understood that the man noticed them. Well, there are not many patrons in this caf¨¦.


    She shook her head, while telling him that she and Jesse are not a couple. "That is my brother. He is here for business and I tagged along. But he is mostly in meetings and I am stuck in a hotel room." She leaned closer to the man and said in a whisper: "Just between the two of us, my brother is not much fun."


    The man nced at Jesse and observed Jesse''s frown before turning to Oni. "I can see that."


    He gestured to the chair next to him, offering Oni to sit down. "What kind of fun are you looking for?"


    Oni smiled while taking a seat. "I have no idea. How about you tell me what you do for fun? ¡­ After three evenings in front of the television with only room service keeping mepany while my brother is with his business partners, I am open to suggestions¡­ By the way, my name is Tanya¡­"


    "My name is Robert¡­", he introduced himself with a handshake and started talking about nightclubs and restaurants.


    By the way he smiled and overall bodynguage, Oni concluded that he is interested in her. That will make things much easier.


    And just like Oni expected, it didn''t take long for Robert to offer her to take her out tonight. "I have nothing else nned, and I can show you around... we can have a dinner and go dancing..." Robert nced at Jesse and added: "If your brother does note to hit me."


    Oni stifled augh. "He is grumpy, but he will not hit someone just because we are talking."


    "But I don''t want to talk to you. I want to feed you.", Robert said matter-of-factly.


    Oniughed.


    Jesse watched Oni and Robert from his table with an unreadable expression. He can see them talking and smiling andughing asionally. Less than five minutester, Robert ordered a drink for Oni and they continued chatting in a good atmosphere. The more theyughed, the darker Jesse''s mood was.


    Jesse told himself that this is how it will be. Oni is an attractive youngdy and it''s normal that men will show interest in her and he needs to get used to it. But Jesse could not get used to it because the more this went along, the more his chest ached. He thought that this will be easy, but it is not.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1274 - Mission In Frankfurt (2)

    ~ Germany, Frankfurt ~


    6:10 PM


    Jesse is in the hotel room, getting ready for his evening mission.


    After the caf¨¦, Jesse and Oni returned to their hotel to change. Jesse told Oni that he will handle tonight''s mission on his own so that she can rest. To his surprise, she epted.


    Usually Oni would insist to join him but now it''s different. She is different and he knows why. Jesse told himself more than once to shake it off. He needs to let her go and this is for the best. For all of them. He needs to stop acting like a toddler who is hiding a toy so that others can''t find it while refusing to y with it himself. And Oni is not a toy. She has a will of her own, and her will is to distance herself from him. He needs to respect that. Somehow.


    Jesse walked out of his room and looked at the door on his right. He hesitated for a moment before walking toward it.


    Oni answered the door after several knocks. "Yes?"


    Jesse observed that Oni is wearing t sandals and a sleeveless cream summer dress which ends above her knees and fits her¡­ perfectly. Is that a lipstick? Since when is Oni wearing a lipstick?


    He cleared his throat. "You are going out?"


    Oni nced left and right down the hallway before responding: "You said that you will do tonight''s mission without me. Did that change?"


    "No.", Jesse responded and straightened his back while putting his hands in his jeans pockets.


    Jesse is wearing a ck t-shirt and ck jeans with ck running shoes. It''s perfect for hiding one''s presence during night missions, and it fits his toned body very well. Everything fits Jesse well.


    No matter how much Oni does not want to see him, she can''t deny that he is very handsome. Oni told herself not to get lost in a daze. It''s not like that anymore and she should not look at him for too long. "Why are you here? Do you need something?"


    "I wanted to let you know that I am heading out."


    Oni paused. Jesse never did anything like that. He would always move around without notifying her in advance and she would use Eve-vision to confirm his location. Why is he suddenly acting¡­ civilized?


    "Thank you for letting me know."


    "You are going out?", he repeated his question.


    "Yes."


    "Alone?" Jesse is not sure why he asked this. Of course, she is going alone. With whom would she go?


    At this time, Oni''s phone buzzed. She checked the message which read that Robert is waiting for her downstairs in the lobby. She texted back: "On my way.", and looked up at Jesse. "How is that your business?"


    Jesse felt that something is off. A simple:<em> ''yes, I am going alone''</em>, would suffice. "I am the senior in this mission. I need to know where you will be."


    "Dinner and maybe a nightclub after that. If you want to know the exact location, you can use¡­", Oni pointed toward her eyes indicating that he can use the lens.


    Jesse frowned. "Nightclub? You are underage."


    Oni stepped to her right and a secondter returned to her previous position with a cardigan hanging over her arm and a purse. "Oni is underage. Tanya is not. I will stay out of trouble. You can focus on your mission. Anything else?"


    Oni gestured for Jesse to move and she stepped in the hallway and closed the door of her room before turning to Jesse. She asked him a question, why is he only staring at her and not answering? He should say that there is nothing else, so that she can go without being impolite.


    "Are you going by yourself?", Jesse spoke after some time. He didn''t like that he is asking this again. Why is she not answering his questions?


    Oni exhaled in frustration. "No. I am going with Robert. I see there is nothing else, so if you excuse me¡­"


    Jesse felt that his mind exploded. Robert? Robert who? She can''t be talking about that guy from the caf¨¦, right? That guy was interested in her! Why is she going out with him? Dinner and a nightclub? That is a date!


    "Oni¡­", Jesse called.


    Oni stopped her steps and turned toward Jesse. "It will be good if you wait a minute or two before heading down. Robert is in the lobby and I told him that you are in a business meeting, so if he sees you I will need toe up with an exnation." She resumed walking toward the elevators. "Good luck tonight."


    Jesse looked after Oni and his hands balled into fists. Why is she going out with that man she met only this afternoon? She does not know anything about him. What if he is a spy? What if he is not a good guy? What if he has bad intentions? What if he wants to¡­?


    Images of Robert hugging and kissing Oni shed in front of Jesse''s eyes and he saw red. He was never this angry. Jesse had a strong urge to go down, grab Robert and rip him into pieces.


    ¡­


    Jesse is standing on the rooftop of a building and looking at therge ss window of a restaurant across the street where Oni and Robert are having dinner.


    Eve-vision is allowing him to zoom-in and see them clearly.


    They ordered arge te of mixed meats and are sharing it. Each of them has a sd and they have a basket filled with various breads. Oni is drinking lemon water.


    Jesse saw that Oni picked up to eat a Vienna Schnitzel.


    Jesse remembered that they spoke about it when discussing this mission. Oni would always ask Jesse about his likes and dislikes and the ces he visited, and she listened to his every word intently while her eyes sparkled with excitement. At that time, Jesse said how Vienna Schnitzel is one of his favorite dishes since he lived in Germany and Oni was excitedly telling him that she looks forward to getting a taste of the authentic Vienna Schnitzel, made in Germany. She didn''t give up the topic until he promised that they will go together to a restaurant which serves perfect Vienna Schnitzels. Well, so much for that promise.


    She is getting to taste it, but without him. Is this how things are going to be from now on? Oni without him?


    Jesse observed Oni. She spoke with Robert and smiled but her smile didn''t reach her eyes. Jesse wondered if he is seeing right, or is he just imagining it because he wishes that her real bright smile is directed only at him¡­ her smile which can lit up the whole room¡­ and his life.


    Jesse sighed. Aiden is right. He is selfish. He knows that he is broken and that he can''t give Oni what she needs, yet he is unable to let go.


    Even now, instead of doing his mission, he is standing here and stalking Oni. Jesse wondered, is Oni more important than the mission? Or is he just a possessive brute who is drowning in jealousy?


    Jesse told himself that he should not be jealous. He should be happy. Robert seems genuinely interested in Oni. But... they can''t think of a rtionship, right? With her in the United States and him in Germany, it will never work out. What if Robert is thinking about a hookup? With her!? What if Oni is thinking about a hookup!?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1275 - Mission In Frankfurt (3)

    After dinner, Robert and Oni went to a local nightclub which Robert rmended. The club was packed, the music was sting, and the overall mood was good, but Oni didn''t feel like dancing and that had nothing to do with her injured feet. Robert was able to get them a booth, and Oni concluded that he frequents this ce. One drinkter they left the club because it was too noisy to talk.


    Robert rmended a scenic walk and they ended up sitting on a bank of The Main river.


    Oni didn''t want to give Robert any ideas, but she knew that if she stays in the hotel room, it will be suffocating, and she will only think about Jesse and probably cry. A lot.


    Oni concluded that Robert is a nice guy. He is an engineering student with interest in painting, who loves to ski, and his summers spends on the terraces of caf¨¦s, observing people while getting inspired for his artwork.


    She asked him if he is a famous painter, and heughed it off with: "No, it''s just a hobby. Something that keeps me sane by providing a contrast from the hard science I go through in school."


    Oni was frustrated that with Robert''s every word and every move she was somehow seeing Jesse and his image ovepped with Robert''s. And that is silly because they are nothing alike, physically or personality wise.


    Robert is smiling and chatting and more than once heplimented her, and he has a way to make her feel special just by talking to her, and Jesse¡­ is none of that.


    The reason she exited that hotel room is so that she does NOT think about Jesse, yet his presence still haunted her. More than once Oni could swear that she actually saw Jesse within the groups of tourists, and she was on the verge of checking his location with her lens, but she decided not to. She will only find out that he is out there, doing his important mission. Would she be disappointed? Probably not. After all, those missions are the only thing Jesse talks about.


    Oni confirmed that it will take time for her to erase Jesse from her heart or at least to get used to him being there without the need to break down in sobs.


    "What are you thinking?", Robert asked Oni. He noticed that she is absentminded.


    "I wonder if my brother''s meeting ended.", Oni said a half-truth.


    Robert checked the time. It''s past 10:30 PM. "He workste."


    Oni smiled. "He likes to call it a flexible schedule."


    Robert smiled back and asked: "What does he do?"


    "Hmm¡­ my brother calls it marketing, and I say that he sells things. Lots of traveling, meetings, handshakes and secret stuff he is not telling me about." Oni has the story ready, and she is a natural.


    "Do you travel with him often?"


    "It depends on his work and my school schedule. There was a time when I wanted to drop everything and go with him wherever he goes¡­"


    "You like your brother.", Robert said bluntly.


    Oni was startled. "What?"


    "From this afternoon when you came to my table with a map I am watching you, and this is the biggest smile you showed¡­ while you spoke about him."


    Oni was confused. Is it possible that she still smiles when she thinks about Jesse? Even after he broke her heart? It does not make sense. She nced at Robert and reminded herself that for him, Jesse and Oni are a brother and sister. And she needs to stick to that story. "Of course, I like him. He is my big brother¡­ but he also irritates me."


    "How so?"


    Oni looked at Robert who was genuinely interested to talk to her. He wanted to know more about her. Oni sighed. Even if they are not on different continents and everything he knows about her is a lie, her heart is not ready to let anyone other than Jesse in. "It''s just¡­ older brother things, I guess. It''s gettingte. I should head back."


    11:32 PM


    Oni entered her hotel suite and plopped on the sofa in the living room.


    The hotel is in the historical district, and just like any other building in the area, it''s hundreds of years old. Of course, originally it was not a hotel. The brochure on the table says how it belonged to an Austrian royal and then to an influential banking family before it became a hotel. Since then it went through several remodels and it provides modern day amenities while preserving architecture which reminds a person how special this ce is. But Oni''s mood is low, and she is unable to enjoy it.


    Oni sighed. She was looking forward to this mission more than any other previous one because this is Germany, a country where Jesse spent several years¡­ a ce where Jesse can show her around and talk about his experiences and now¡­ it does not matter. She wants to be done with this and go home and just how Aiden and Sarah said, she will work on tasks separate from Jesse and probably not see him much and that will be a good thing.


    She looked at the time. It will be midnight soon. Twenty-four hours ago, she was still blissfully in love with Jesse and had that na?ve idea that he feels something for her as well.


    Oni became aware of her heartache and realized that she was right: the moment she was left by herself in a room, Jesse violently invaded her thoughts. As much as she thought that she is fine, she is not.


    She confirmed that it was a good decision to spend the evening with Robert. He was sweet and caring and attentive. He walked her back to the hotel and he offered that they have a drink in the lounge on the main floor, but he didn''tin when she rejected. They parted ways with him saying that he will call her tomorrow and see if their schedules match, and he also said that he hopes to see her again tomorrow. For a moment, Oni thought that he will kiss her for goodnight, but she stepped away and didn''t give him a chance to do so because her first kiss was not imed.


    Oni sighed and closed her eyes while trying to suppress her tears at the thought how she imagined more than once that first kiss¡­ with Jesse.


    Now that the evening is over and Robert is not here, part of her regrets not kissing him. At least she would be done with this first kiss business. Like it''s a big deal. It is not. After all, if she can''t have her first kiss with someone she really likes then it can be with anyone else. Even with a guy she met today and whom she will probably not meet again.


    Oni realized that her feet are throbbing. She remembered cuts and bandages and that she didn''t apply cream since that morning.


    She removed her t sandals slowly, and while walking into the bedroom she regretted not taking care of her feet before going out for the night. She was sitting on the sofa since she returned, and now her feet cooled off and every step is extremely painful, but there is nothing she can do about it. She clenched her teeth and kept on moving. If Sarah can see her now, she would scold her for not re-applying the cream and changing bandages. Oni hopes that it didn''t get infected.


    Oni went into her bedroom, changed into pajamas, sat on the small sofa next to the bed, and started pulling the bandages off.


    Ah, it hurts more than she thought it will. That must be the reason her tears are falling¡­ because of her feet. Not because of her broken heart.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1276 - Mission In Frankfurt (4)

    In the room next door, Jesse is switching between pacing and sitting on the sofa.


    He can''t believe that he was unable to stay away. What is wrong with him? He watched Oni and Robert in the restaurant and followed them to the nightclub. Part of him hoped that Oni will check his location and see that he is right there, but she didn''t. Does she really not care where he is? He was supposed to be on a mission. What if he was captured?


    After that, Jesse followed them to the bank of The Main river, and he saw that Robert tried more than once to put his arm around Oni''s shoulders. Luckily, the guy is a coward, or Jesse would snap that arm in two!


    Jesse heard Oni talk about him like he is her brother. He knows that it''s a coverup, but he was surprised that his heart jolted when Oni said that she likes him. Why did he get excited about that? He already knew that Oni has feelings for him. Was it because her soft voice said those words? For a moment, he wished that she says those things to him.


    Jesse was few steps away from Oni and Robert until they returned to the hotel. It is not difficult to follow someone without being noticed, because the area is full of pedestrians. Jesse heard Robert ask Oni if she wants to join him for another drink and Jesse was sure that he will explode. Without waiting to hear Oni''s answer, he blended with a group of partiers, entered the hotel and dashed into his room because he was sure that he will cause a scene right there in front of the hotel and end up in the morning newspapers like a crazy tourist who went on a rampage. And he can''t allow that because it will jeopardize not only his mission but Oni as well.


    Back to present¡­


    Jesse leaned his forehead on the wall and sighed. He is selfish. Why is it so difficult to let go?


    Jesse wondered, what is Oni doing now? He used tracking on the Eve-vision and confirmed that she is close¡­ in her room.


    ¡­


    Oni was pulling the bandages off and saw that her phone shed with message:


    [Jesse]: <em>"Back in your room?"</em>


    She wiped the tears with the back of her palm and wondered, does he care? Probably not. He is just that controlling Jesse who wants to know things. Well, he can use his lens (aka the Eve-vision). And he probably used it already so there is no need for her to answer.


    She wondered, how is his mission is going? Based on the time and their n, he should be watching the building they scouted earlier that day. But she didn''t want to check. It will just give her more Jesse-rted points to think about.


    Oni sighed. How long will thisst? She embraced her feelings for Jesse about three months ago, after their mission in the White Mansion when Jeff and JoAnna became Master and Madam of the White family. So¡­ if she gives herself the same amount of time to learn to control them, then by September she should be back to admiring his skills and stealing nces at him, but without any romantic daydreaming.


    Oni was startled by the notification on the lens that Jesse wants to share sight with her. Now what? Why does he want to see what she is seeing? What will he think if he sees her messed up feet?


    Oni worked fast and in no time blocked his ess to her lens. Not just to share her vision, but she also blocked anything else rted to her. Sarah would be proud.


    She decided to send him a text so that he does not worry, and that''s it¡­


    ¡­


    Jesse was pacing again. He sent Oni a text, asking if she is back in her room. Of course, he knows that she is but¡­ why is she not responding?


    He wanted to share her vision as the fastest way to get to her, since she is not responding his text. Maybe her phone is not handy and sharing vision will share sound as well but¡­ she rejected his request and blocked him!


    Jesse paused. Why did she block him?


    Jesse turned to the wall separating his and Oni''s room and switched to x-ray, heat signatures¡­ anything¡­ nothing worked. What kind of a wall is this? Or did his lens malfunction? He checked settings and saw a new information message:


    <em>"You are blocked from essing any information rted to Oni."</em>


    His phone shed with a message¡­


    [Oni]: <em>"I am back and safe. Good night."</em>


    He understood that she does not want to talk to him, but¡­ why did she block him?


    Jesse switched on Eve-vision to history logs and thetest information on Oni which he got a moment before she tuned him out: her heart rate was elevated.


    Why was her heart rate high? There is no way that she is exercising, right?


    Crazy thoughts invaded his mind: Robert with Oni in front of the hotel, asking Oni for a drink¡­ What if she didn''t refuse him? What if they went to her room? What if Robert is the reason her heart rate is high? What if¡­?


    Jesse knows that he hurt Oni and that she does not want to see him, but is it possible that she decided to spend the night with Robert as a rebound? Not possible, right? Oni is a smart girl, she would not do that. But her heart rate was elevated and the way she smiled at Robert and¡­ Is Robert in her room? Is that why she shut him out?


    Jesse was consumed in rage mixed with jealousy. The thought of Robert putting his hands on Oni was impossible to bear.


    Without thinking, Jesse dashed to the balcony and leaped over to the next one.


    "Ahh!", Oni screamed when she saw Jesse storming into her room through the balcony. She was deep in her thoughts and Jesse startled her and she ended up yanking the bandage, and now in addition to being startled silly by sudden Jesse''s appearance her foot is stinging like crazy.


    Also¡­ Her room is on the sixth floor! How did he get on her balcony? Why would hee to her room? Shouldn''t he be on a mission? What if she was changing her clothes? Why is he checking her bathroom and the living area? Is he looking for someone?


    After confirming that she is by herself, Jesse sighed in relief and returned to Oni''s bedroom.


    His sight fell on her feet. "What happened?"


    Jesse knows that this morning she had her feet wrapped in a gauze, but she didn''t tell him why andter she walked normally, so he assumed that it''s fine. But seeing the wounds and that there is some bleeding¡­ it''s not fine.


    "I walked more than I should¡­ Why are you here?"


    "Let me help you." By the time he finished his sentence, he was already in front of her, kneeling and reaching for her feet.


    Oni jerked her feet away. "Don''t touch me!"


    Jesse pressed his lips into a line and looked at Oni with obvious disapproval. He wants to help. Why is she rejecting him? Did she spend her smiles on that Robert, and only frowns are left for him?


    "Why are you here?", Oni repeated her question and added: "What about your mission?"


    Jesse observed her face. "Why are you crying?"


    Oni''s frown deepened. "It''s none of your business. Either answer my questions or get out. Actually¡­ I don''t want to know. Just get out! This is my room!"


    Seeing her defiant expression and hearing her words¡­ hurt. Oni was always smiling and weing. And Jesse wants that Oni back. Is she really gone?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1277 - Mission In Frankfurt (5)

    "Oni, why are you like this?" He is not sure why he asked this. Part of him hoped that she will make up a pretty lie, say that she is on her period or that this whole thing is a misunderstanding and that tomorrow everything will be back to how it was.


    "You know why. Do I need to say it? How much do you n to torture me?"


    Jesse was d that Oni answered and didn''t lie but at the same time her words were like knives stabbing into his heart. "I am sorry."


    "Liar!", Oni snapped.


    "I am not lying. I am sorry that I hurt you."


    "Apology epted. Now please, leave my room."


    Jesse''s eyes widened in surprise. He was not sure if he heard her right. "epted? Will you continue doing missions with me?"


    "No. I ept that you didn''t have an intention to hurt me. But that does not mean that I am not hurt."


    "What can I do to fix it?"


    Oni shook her head. "Don''t worry about it. My estimates are that by September my feelings for you will fade enough so that I am not emotionallypromised by your presence."


    "What if I don''t want that?"


    "What?", Oni thought that her ears are ying tricks on her.


    "What if I don''t want your feelings for me to fade?"


    Oni was sure that she is dreaming. But then¡­ her feet are aching and her heart as well, so this is not a dream. Why didn''t he say this earlier? Oni repeated in her mind not to fall for it no matter how much her heart ached.


    "Why are you torturing me?" Oni was upset that her tears swelled again. She told herself not to cry in front of him and here she is¡­ crying a river. But she started talking and she will say what is on her mind and what is in her heart with hope that he will understand and leave her alone. "Jesse, I realized that I was living in a pretty illusion. You need something I am unable to give. Reality hurts. It is tearing me from the inside. However, that is how things are and there is nothing I can do about it. I want you to leave... I don''t want you to watch me as I break down. Leave."


    Jesse reached for her hand, and she jerked it away.


    "Don''t touch me!", Oni screamed. She took a deep breath and continued in calmer tone: "Just¡­ Don''t touch me. Don''t you get it? I am not a girl who will be happy just because you touched me. And I can''t be in a rtionship with a knowledge that you have who knows how many women on the side because I can''t give you what you need."


    "It does not need to be that way."


    "Are you saying that you will change your ways for me? Because I would not believe it. And even if you actually aplish that, it will not erase the pain I feltst night¡­ and now¡­ please¡­ leave.", Oni was choking on her tears which were falling relentlessly.


    "Let me help you with dressing your wounds.", Jesse gestured to her feet.


    "No."


    "Don''t be stubborn. Let me help¡­"


    Jesse reached for her foot, and Oni jumped from the sofa to the side. The carpet threads are soft, but she has open sores and the threads which got inside felt like sharp needles. The pain was unbearable, and her legs gave up on her. Oni grimaced while copsing on the floor.


    In the next moment, Oni found herself in Jesse''s embrace.


    Jesse wanted to repeat to Oni not to be stubborn, expecting her to fight back, but in the next moment he realized that her whole body went stiff. He looked at her face and saw that she is terrified.


    "I am not going to hurt you. I will help you to bed. OK?"


    Oni didn''t respond. She didn''t move a muscle.


    Jesse knows that many people who experience violence firsthand have this instinct to freeze when they feel that they are in danger. His heart cracked while wondering how much Oni went through and for months she was still smiling at him like she has no worries in life.


    He understood that Oni is a brave warrior and she is able to fight back when it''s anyone other than him. Because he has a special ce in her heart, and he is the only one who can hurt her and put her in this state. And he hurt her. And she is like this because of him.


    Jesse cursed himself internally. How can he be this insensitive? He focused on his revenge and acted like nothing else mattered¡­ not even this strong and fragile girl in his arms. But he knows that she matters because through all that darkness in his life, her smile shone through. And right at that moment Jesse firmly decided that he will do everything in his power to make her smile again and to keep that smile on.


    Jesse ced Oni gently on the bed and got the cream and gauze which she prepared earlier. He carefully removed thest two bandages and cleaned her feet with a wet towel before applying the cream and wrapping her feet in the gauze.


    Neither of them spoke a word and Oni didn''t move at all.


    Jesse pulled a nket over Oni all the way up to her shoulders and nced at her face. He saw that she is crying. She is not making any sounds, but those are tears on her face streaming from the corners of her eyes.


    He sat on the floor next to the bed. "I will give youpany until you sleep off."


    "Why?", Oni asked with a whisper.


    "Because I can''t stay away from you."


    Oni duckedpletely under the nket. "I hate you."


    Jesse nodded. "That is fine. I can live with you hating me." In his mind he added: <em>"¡­but I can''t live without you."</em>


    Oni cried herself to sleep, and she didn''te out of the nket to check if Jesse is still there or not.


    Jesse watched Oni''s shape under the nket and every time her shoulders shook, his heart tightened. He had an urge to jump on the bed and pull her in his embrace and hold her tightly and tell her how sorry he is for being stupid. But he knows that it would only make things worse.


    Jesse remembers noticing that Oni was looking at him since he arrived with Sarah and Aiden at the beach house. He is the oldest one and most of the kids looked up at him, but Oni was different. Her gaze was full of admiration and warmth. Over time, they interacted more, and he found out that she is an intelligent young woman with pure intentions. He never heard her say anything bad about anyone. And now she told him that she hates him. He really messed up¡­ big time.


    Jesse was not aware at what point he drifted off to sleep.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1278 - Mission In Frankfurt (6)

    Monday, June 8


    4:42 AM


    Oni woke up and listened carefully. It''s quiet. She peeked from under the nket and her eyes widened when she saw Jesse sleeping on the floor with his head on the bed by her side.


    She observed his sleeping face for some time. They did many missions together, but she never saw him sleeping.


    At this moment, Oni wished to have a superpower which will enable her to look into his mind and to figure out what is going on in there. Why did he barge into her room through the balcony? Why did he say crazy things which insinuated that he cares about her? Why is he still here?


    She remembers when Jesse joined them with the rest of the kids from Sierra Leone. He was rather skinny at first, but that didn''t diminish attractiveness of his face. She observed that he does not talk much and that often he gets lost in his thoughts while staring into the distance. She watched him train and eat and study and teach others¡­ He taught her German and how to pick a lock and how to use a pocketknife for anything from opening cans to starting a fire.


    From the beginning, Oni saw Jesse like an unreachable existence, an idol of some sort. And then they had that joint mission at the White Mansion where they went as a couple and that evening he called her <em>''an attractive young woman''</em>. It might not be much to someone, but for her it meant the world: the man she admired from the shadows for months called her <em>''attractive''</em>! At that point, the dam of her feelings broke and the only thing on her mind was to be close to him.


    Since then, they went through numerous missions together and they watched each other''s back and their rtionship was getting stronger by the day¡­ or so she thought.


    Her illusion shattered when she saw Jesse with Marija because she realized that Jesse has other needs and that her feelings and her concept of romance for him are probably¡­ silly.


    But¡­ what is with his behavior tonight? He was acting out of character. Completely. Oni has no idea what to think of it.


    Oni remembers that as a child when she was trapped, or hurt, she imagined fairies who woulde to give herpany and heal her wounds and she was aware that it''s just her imagination and not real, but at that time it was the onlyfort she had so she went with it¡­ This must be the same thing. Figment of her imagination which is trying to heal her broken heart. But she is not sure if it''s healing or just¡­ confusing.


    Jesse''s face twitched few times and he groaned softly. Oni wondered if he is having a bad dream. It sure looks like it. She thought of giving him a hug or a gentle touch or something¡­ but she gave up on that idea. Instead offorting him, she will probably just wake him up and then he will see her close and it will be super-awkward.


    Oni sighed while thinking how the real awkward thing right now is her idea offorting a man who broke her heart and made her feel the strongest pain ever. She looked at his handsome face and wondered, will she ever be able to get over him? In some of the novels she read, the heroine never forgot her first love and that is what Jesse is to her: her first love.


    Oni dispersed those romantic ideas. They are silly because things are not like that between them. It is all in her head. Oni tried getting back to sleep but the image of him sitting on the floor and sleeping was in front of her closed eyes.


    Oni took a second nket and put it over Jesse before turning to the other side to sleep. There is no point in thinking about anything. She is probably imagining it anyway.


    ¡­


    Monday, June 8


    9:46 AM


    Oni woke up and saw that Jesse is not there. Did she dream that he slept next to the bed and she covered him up? The nket she put on him was neatly folded on the side chair, confirming that it was real.


    She looked at the time and frowned. They were supposed to go for their scouting at 9 AM. Why didn''t Jesse wake her up? Why didn''t the rm wake her up? Oni is confident that she had an rm set for 8 AM. She double-checked before going out for dinner with Robert.


    Oni closed her eyes and images from yesterday shed in front of her eyes. Jesse uncharacteristically stopped by before heading out for his mission, and she had dinner with Robert, and they went to a club and then sat at the bank of The Main river and chatted until it was time to head back. Oni remembered what happened in her room¡­ How embarrassing. Why did she cry so much? How is she supposed to face Jesse and act like everything is fine afterst night''s meltdown?


    She took a deep breath to calm her raging emotions and told herself that the folded nket on that chair is a coincidence and she imagined everything or maybe it was a dream and there is no need to get so excited¡­


    "Good morning!"


    Jesse''s voice which came through the slightly open door startled her, and she bolted into a seated position. What is he doing here? Oh, God! Thest night was real! Did Jesse jump over the balcony again or he didn''t go to his room at all?


    Oni blinked few times while observing Jesse who is walking into the bedroom with a tray in his hands. With food. He got her a breakfast in bed!? She never had a breakfast in bed.


    Oni was confident that she is dreaming because that is the only logical exnation for the incredible scene in front of her.


    Jesse propped two pillows behind Oni and gestured for her to scoot back and lean on them.


    "I got your favorites¡­", Jesse started talking while cing the tray in herp. "¡­toast with butter and strawberry jam. I was not sure if you would rather have the milk or orange juice, so I got both. The milk is room temperature and the orange juice is chilled. Just how you like it."


    By the time Jesse finished his exnation, he was sitting at the edge of the bed.


    Oni was confused. Why is Jesse talking so much? Is that a smile on his face? Why did he bring her breakfast? Nothing makes sense.


    Another thing was bugging her: "What about the mission?"


    Jesse shook his head and looked at her with concern obvious on his face. "You are injured. The mission can wait."


    Oni narrowed her eyes at him. "Who are you and what did you do to Jesse?"


    "Michael.", Jesse said.


    "What?" Oni heard him but she can''t believe that he threw this bomb at her.


    "Michael.", Jesse repeated and exined: "My real name is Michael Kamara. Jesse is an alias I started using when I joined Sarah and Aiden and other than the two of them, you are the third person from the Cliffside vi who knows my name."


    Actually, Sarah and Aiden would not know his name if they didn''t use the truth serum on him but that is a nine months old grudge which is slowly fading from his mind. Slowly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1279 - Mission In Frankfurt (7)

    Oni nced at the breakfast and then her sight returned to Jesse. By now, she confirmed that all this is real. It is happening. But she could not understand why¡­"Why are you doing this?"


    Jesse reached with his hand with an intention to touch her cheek, but he remembered her freezingst night when he held her, so he decided not to. His hand changed direction half-way andnded gently on top of hers.


    "Oni¡­ I told youst night¡­ I can''t stay away from you. I know I messed up. And I don''t expect you to forgive me or to forget what happened. But I hope that you will give me a chance to show you that I can change. For you."


    Oni stared at his hand covering hers and she struggled to process his words. "What do you mean by: give you a chance?"


    "It will take time. Months, years maybe¡­ but I want a chance to show you how much you mean to me. Oni, I am sorry¡­ I took you for granted and only when facing the possibility of losing you I understood that I can''t allow that to happen."


    "You don''t want to lose me?", Oni robotically asked.


    She was unable to believe her ears. What is going on? Is she still dreaming? She slowly retracted her hand which was under his and rubbed it with her other one to confirm that the sensation is real.


    Jesse sighed. "As you know¡­ I belonged to the Shadow Ravens. About three years ago, my team was betrayed. Everyone perished except for me. It didn''t take long for me to find out that the assassins are after me. When I found out that the betrayal came from within the Shadow Ravens, I lost more than my team¡­ I lost myself. I was angry and I craved for a revenge because I was with Shadow Ravens since I was twelve years-old and it all copsed in a sh. Meeting Sarah and Aiden gave me hope that I can get my answers. I wanted to know: why?"


    Jesse put his face in his palms and contemted if he should mention his ex-lover (aka Jesse), but he decided not to. It will only hurt Oni, and Jesse is dead.


    He also became aware of the fact: the strength of emotions he felt for Onist night and even right now, are nothing he experienced before. He lost his mind at the thought that he might lose her, and that can mean only one thing: Oni is the one for him and he hopes is that it''s not toote.


    As much as he wants revenge for Jesse, that is what it is: just a revenge and nothing else; there are no other lingering feelings. This realization pushed him into deciding to use his real name going forward, because he does not want to be lost in the revenge. He was so focused on the darkness, that he missed and neglected his chances for happiness, and that is where Onies.


    His feelings for Oni are true. Oni''s intelligence, stubbornness, perseverance, honesty, innocence¡­ it all makes a wonderful youngdy who is right now in front of him, listening attentively to his every word, like always.


    He looked up at Oni. "Oni, in thest three years I''m living in the dark, consumed in thoughts of revenge and the only bright thing that can break through that darkness is your smile. Last night I realized that if I lose you, I will lose myself."


    Oni listened to Jesse''s story while holding her breath. She knew that Jesse was with Shadow Ravens before Sarah and Aiden found him in the diamond mine in Sierra Leone with the other kids, but she didn''t know the details.


    As much as she was touched that he shared all this with her, Oni didn''t understand where this is going.


    "What do you expect me to do?"


    "Don''t chase me away. Allow me to be by your side and create happy memories which will erase the bad ones."


    Oni looked at him in disbelief. "What if you create more bad ones?"


    "Then¡­ you can chase me away."


    Oni had so many questions. Why is Jesse acting like a different person? Does he really care about her? But even if he does, there is still that one thing... "And then what? You can go and have fun with other women while I stay home as your beacon of light?"


    "There will be no other women."


    "But what about me? What if I am not happy with just staying home?"


    Jesse frowned at her insinuation that she wants to go out and date¡­ other guys. "You are sixteen. Where do you want to go and what would you like to do?"


    "I will be seventeen this year!", Oni reminded him and answered his question with her own: "What if I want to go out for a dinner or to a nightclub with someone?"


    Jesse took a deep breath while his eyes didn''t leave hers. As he exhaled, his expression softened, and he responded: "That is eptable. As long as that someone is me."


    Oni didn''t respond. All this is too overwhelming. He said how her injuries are more important than the mission, and that he will behave and not be with other women and stay by her side and¡­ date her?!


    She decided not to continue talking about this because it is too much for her love-stricken and aching sixteen (soon to be seventeen) year-old heart.


    Oni took a deep breath and her sight fell on the clock at the bedside table. "We are behind the schedule for scouting. It seems that you don''t want me to go due to my feet. What about you?"


    "I want you to rest. Today at least. I will stay with you and help you so that you don''t stress your wounds. Sarah''s cream is great for healing but if you keep on walking, you are making it worse and ten creams will not be enough."


    Again, Oni was not sure what to think about this. He will stay with her? "Are you OK with neglecting the mission?"


    Jesse smiled. He knows that this is Oni, always worrying about others. "You are hurt now, and the Shadow Ravens are not going anywhere. We can resume when you are better and if that is not enough, we wille back some other time."


    Oni was conflicted. Part of her likes that he put her in front of his mission, and part of her was irked that he insinuated that the two of them wille back some other time. She didn''t agree to have missions with him after this one.


    Oni remembered Sarah''s words, to not allow to get swept into emotions and regret things done in the spur of the moment. And she is definitely emotionally unstable.


    Oni needed a change of topic¡­"Jesse, did you have your breakfast?"


    "Can you call me Michael?" He saw Oni''s nod in agreement and answered her question: "I didn''t eat yet. I am not hungry."


    Oni looked at the two slices of toast in her tray and handed him one. "You should eat at least this much¡­ Michael."


    Jesse smiled and epted the toast.


    Oni pushed the ss of orange juice closer to him. "I feel like milk. You can have this."


    Jesse knows that Oni likes both milk and orange juice, but he prefers the juice and she knows that because she is watching him, just how he is watching her. She giving the juice to him means that she is considering him.


    Jesse took her offering and they ate in silence.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1280 - Cracking The Encryption

    ~ Seattle, Hill family''s vi ~


    Ste and Edward are enjoying their time back home.


    It feels like forever since they have been here and at the same time it''s as they never left. Everything is in its ce and even the bedsheets smell the same, exactly how they remember them.


    The two of them are currently in the Edward''s hidden room, which he uses as SP3CT3R.


    The USB Ivan gave them has an advanced encryption and it requires power of Edward''s custom madeputer as well as all the servers in the basement in order to crack it within a reasonable amount of time.


    Edward is extra-cautious in case the USB has hidden traps. After all, it came into their hands from King''s right-hand man and they can''t just take it as safe. There is always a chance that it can damage hardware which is used to read its contents or erase all data, or to trigger some tracking feature, or to imnt a secret program which will silently record activity and send it at certain time. But Edward is cracking it methodically while ensuring none of those happen.


    While Edward is monitoring the progress, Ste is watching videos from Sarah''s birthday party.


    She is watching Sarah''s and Aiden''s spar match for the sixth time (or maybe seventh). This time, the video is ying in slow motion.


    "I can see that it''s impressive, but why do you look like you are nning something?", Edward asked Ste.


    "Not nning¡­ But I understand Vasily and from where he got this ambition to make Sarah the Grand Elder. Sarah is amazing. Her form is near perfect and her speed is astounding. And she is so young. In truth, I would have trouble defeating her if she fights me like this, and I have a feeling that here¡­ she is holding back."


    "Eh? Are we already at the stage where the younger generation will take over?"


    Ste stifled augh. Recently, Edward is more sensitive about the fact that they are getting older. Must be because of all the free time he has since they are staying with Lebedev''s.


    "Why not? We can retire.", Ste said cheerfully.


    Edward exhaled. His idea of retirement are cruise ships and vacations and they are nowhere close to that. He reminded her: "We are not retiring in order to help our girls."


    "True. And I have no regrets."


    "I have no regrets either. You said that you understand Vasily?", Edward wanted to bring Ste back to the topic.


    "Yes, yes.", Ste confirmed that she remembers her statement. "Now I am in a position to observe how the council of Elders works, Konstantin specifically. I see that he is not alone. He has a lot of assistants and other people of trust. As you know, each of the Elders has the information only about the area he (or she) is responsible of. And the Grand Elder is the one who has the ess to everything. He would not be able to hold all the strings if he does not have capable people of trust by his side. I believe that Vasily can win against Konstantin in a fight, and I always wondered why he is not challenging his position of the Grand Elder. And now I know why. Vasily is alone. He was never a guy to trust others, and that prevents him from reaching the top. People follow him out of fear and benefits, but that does not guarantee loyalty. Even if Vasily wins against Konstantin in one-on-one match, and gains the title of the Grand Elder, he would not be able to stay in that position."


    "And Sarah has the skills and capable and loyal people around her.", Edward ended instead of Ste.


    Ste nodded in agreement. "If Sarah is the Grand Elder, it would not be only Sophia and Anna who would support her, but Aiden, Jeff, and Felix, and those are just from the family. Even if Vasily does not value them individually, he can''t neglect that Aiden and Jeff are from the White family and that Felix himself has a tremendous value with all the patents under his name. Their friends are capable, and Sarah''s kids also. Let''s not forget the army of Chaos. If Sarah joins Lebedevs, even if they don''t join the family forces with her, they will be allies."


    "The theory sounds good.", Edward said. "But, what does Vasily get from putting Sarah in the position of the Grand Elder?"


    "He always prioritized Lebedevs. If the family can grow stronger, he will support it. As for anything beyond that, it''s just guesses. On one side, if the family increases in power, so will he. But there is also a point that he always liked ying around and manipting people. I remember that he was always the smartest one, somewhat bored, and he looked for ways to entertain himself. Sometimes, his idea of fun was¡­ unconventional."


    There was a sound from Edward''sputer which indicated that the encryption cracking is over and security checks passed.


    They stopped the video from Sarah''s birthday party and focused on the files which started showing up on the screen.


    In silence, they went through the files chronologically. There were a lot of emails and text messages.


    Both Ste and Edward were surprised to find out that Vasily got his hands on Sarah and Aiden by ident. Two idents, to be precise: first, the team which followed Sarah, found Sarah and Aiden shot on the street (Evalina shot them); second, the team which were under orders only to observe, decided on their own to take Sarah and Aiden with them and to treat their wounds.


    Then they moved onto parts when Sarah and Aiden were in the hospital.


    "How irresponsible, to keep them sedated for so long¡­", Ste grumbled. "Howe they are not thinking about the consequences¡­"


    Ten secondster, Ste paused.


    "She was pregnant¡­", Ste''s voice was weaker than a whisper.


    In the next moment, Ste''s whole body jolted, and she roared: "I''M GOING TO KILL HIM!"


    "Calm down¡­", Edward pacified her while trying to stayposed himself. "I know it''s hard¡­ but let''s not go crazy before we read everything¡­"


    "How can you be so calm?!", Ste shouted.


    Edward exhaled. "We don''t know how legit this information is, do we?"


    Ste grimaced. She was so angry that she could not control herself. "Why would Ivan give us fake data?"


    Edward shrugged. "I don''t know. Why would he give us any data?"


    Ste was breathing heavily while thinking about Edward''s words. She can''t deny that he is right. They don''t know why Ivan gave them this.


    "How much we know, Ivan does not like you. And he does not like that you are back in the family. What if the purpose of this is for you to lose control and attack King and self-destruct?"Edward saw that Ste rxed slightly and said: "Let''s read through everything, but don''t take it for granted. OK?"


    "Why bother reading if we can''t trust it?"


    "Once we read through this, I will verify it." Edward saw that Ste is looking at him suspiciously, so he added an example: "Like this pregnancy¡­ Since we know that Sarah was not pregnant after this incident, there should be something in her medical records."


    Ste knows that in normal cases, that is true, but JoAnna is monitoring health for both of her sisters. "What if Anna concealed it?"


    "Even if it''s not in the official medical records, something as big as that will be somewhere.", Edward looked at Ste and narrowed his eyes. "Are you now doubting my capability to find information?"


    "No. Once you are onto something, you find it."


    Edward smiled. "Good. Now sit here, do your best to rx and let''s see what else these files are saying¡­"


    About two hourster, Ste and Edward are in the living room on the sofa.


    "Now what?", Ste asked.


    "We divide work. Let''s pick points of interest and I will verify if they are true or not."


    Ste heard him say that they will divide work, and that Edward will do verifications, but¡­"What will I do?"


    "You have the part of finding out why Ivan gave us this. It can be all true, all false, or something in-between with some parts fabricated¡­"


    "OK. The drugs mentioned as administered to Aiden to put him in aa¡­ let''s send that information to Anna. She can verify if it''s the correct one or not.", Ste suggested. "I can ask Owen to look for that in the data of Lebedevs, but that might alert the family. Medical information is strictly guarded. Of course, this is with assumption that Ivan is working behind King''s back¡­"


    Edward agreed and added: "If that is the case, then we have a question why Ivan is working without King''s knowledge. Is he working to support him secretly or to backstab him or is this something unrted to King? If it''s backstabbing, Ivan probably has someone who is calling the shots. And for these drugs, if Anna asks from where we got it, we can say that you found it in the records of Lebedev family, which is not far from the truth¡­"


    "How much of information digging can you finish before we leave?", Ste asked.


    Edward thought about this: "When we return, I want to take some of my equipment with me... They know that I am a software developer, so it will not be strange if I bring with me a motherboard or a hard drive, and once we are there, I can assemble my own rig..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1281 - Relationship Advice To Oni (1)

    Monday, June 8


    4:28 PM


    Sarah and Aiden are on the highway, driving through the France''s countryside.


    Sarah does not know where they are going (it''s a secret), but she knows that Aiden has something nned and they will be back on 11th. Considering that on June 10th is her 21st birthday, Sarah knows that next three days will be filled with activities rted to her birthday.


    Sunday and Monday morning they spent in meetings with the Sigma army, discussing various topics rted to coding patterns, hacking techniques and hardware improvements, but most of the time their focus was on the Ceresc Solutions.


    Mishi, Emir, Petar and Lucija already confirmed that they are in. Emir asked to be the director of advertising (with focus on models), and Sarah and Aiden told him that anything is possible.


    "Think about it, and we will discuss further when we are back.", Sarah told Emir. "But I hope that you understand how advertising is much more than just models and taking photos."


    Sarah and Aiden also told them that each of them should consider hiring a personal assistant who will help them with scheduling and some menial tasks once they officially start working as employees of Ceresc Solutions.


    Tereza said that she is intrigued, but she still wants to think about it.


    Marija was not so excited, and Sarah didn''t want to bother with her at this time. On Sunday, Sarah told Marija everything she had to say, and since then Sarah feels relieved.


    Back to present¡­


    Sarah opened the window and stuck her hand out, enjoying the warm wind which caressed her fingers as the car moved.


    The twone highway is unusually narrow paring to the major highways in the United States), and also there is an unusual small amount of traffic. It reflects how transportation in Europe is much less dependent on cars because people use well developedwork of trains and busses to move around. It''s cost effective and convenient.


    Aiden nced at Sarah from time to time and he is happy to see that Sarah is smiling. It seems that the heaviness due to the whole Oni-Jesse situation is easing up.


    Sarah told Aiden about her talk with Marija, and Aiden suggested that they tell Marija to leave the group, but Sarah was reluctant to do so.


    "Marija will not change because of your talk...", Aiden told Sarah. "She will not change even if everyone talks to her. Depending on her personality, Marija might agree with your conditions to behave, but she will still do it behind your back..." Aiden believes that unless Marija finds someone dear to her, she will continue with her current behavior.


    Even though Sarah does not approve of Marija''s lifestyle, they are together for about six years, and that is something Sarah can''t easily neglect.


    Back to present...


    Sarah''s phone rang, and her eyes lit up.


    "It''s Oni!", Sarah eximed and raised the window to lower the outside noise (from the wind) before answering. She was worried sick about Oni but didn''t want to call in case they are on the field. Also, she knew that Oni will call her if anythinges up. And she is calling so something came up.


    Sarah was nervous when she picked up the call: "Hey¡­"


    "Can we talk for a minute?", Oni asked in a low voice.


    "Sure, I am in the car, Aiden is driving¡­ I have plenty of time. Tell me."


    Oni hesitated. "Uhm¡­ can he hear us?"


    Sarah nced at Aiden. "I don''t think so."


    Sarah understood that this must be rted to Jesse, and that Oni wants to make sure no one can hear them, and offered: "Do you want us to talk in private?"


    "Yeah.", Oni confirmed. It''s not that she has secrets from Aiden, but this is a girl-talk and she is embarrassed for Aiden to hear it.


    "Just a sec.", Sarah told Oni and then turned to Aiden. "Can you stop the car?"


    Aiden gave Sarah a side-nce before pulling the car on the side of the road.


    Sarah stepped out of the car and observed her surroundings. On the left is a highway, twones each way, and even though there are not many cars, the ones which are passing by are noisy, and will disturb her call (which is obviously important). On Sarah''s right are lush bushes and trees which are increasing in density further away. This stretch of the highway is snaking through the forest.


    Sarah turned to Aiden and gestured toward the bushes, indicating that she is going there to talk in private.


    Aiden nodded in understanding and got his phone to keep busy with while watching Sarah disappear within the bushes.


    "OK. Tell me¡­", Sarah told Oni when she walked far enough so that the road noise is lessened.


    Oni sighed. "I don''t know where to start."


    "How about¡­ from the beginning?"


    Oni hesitated. How can she say this properly? She told herself that this is Sarah and she called her for an advice, and she can''t get an advice if she does not say everything, so here it goes¡­"Last night I went on a date."


    Sarah waited for Oni to continue, but there was nothing. Eventually, Sarah asked: "With Jesse?"


    "No. With Robert.", Oni responded.


    Sarah paused. Who the heck is Robert? "Do I need to ask who Robert is?"


    "No. He is a guy I met at the caf¨¦. Robert is a nice guy, but not important."


    Sarah wanted to ask Oni, why did she go on a date with a non-important guy she met at a caf¨¦? Didn''t she leave the Chateau yesterday in distress because of Jesse? What is going on there? How much can happen in a little over twenty four hours? But Sarah swallowed those questions and asked calmly: "And¡­?"


    "It was fun¡­ kind of¡­ we ate, talked and I returned to my room." Oni paused and continued talking quickly: "That is when the confusing things started. Michael stormed into my room. He was supposed to be on a mission, but somehow ended up in my room and didn''t want to leave and he wanted to hold my foot, and I fell, and he ended up holding me¡­"


    "Wait, wait!", Sarah interrupted Oni. "Who is Michael?"


    "Uhm¡­ isn''t that Jesse''s name?", Oni asked reluctantly.


    Sarah perked up. "He told you his name?"


    "Yes. Uhm¡­ That waster¡­", Oni quickly exined how that morning Jesse told her that <em>''Jesse''</em> is only his alias and that his real name is Michael.


    Sarah smiled. Jesse said that he wants to use that alias as a reminder of his former lover and his revenge, and if he told Oni his real name, and she is calling him by it¡­ that is a progress. "OK. Let''s go back to the beginning. Last night, you returned from your date and Michael came to your room, and then what?"


    Oni told Sarah how Jesse stayed by her side and didn''t go on a mission but took care of her and how he said that he will not be with other women and he got her a breakfast in bed, and then he helped her to the restroom and when she wanted to shower he found stic bags and secured them with stic bands around her ankles to prevent her feet from getting wet, and how he changed her bandages, and how he is very caring bringing her food, drinks and everything she needs so that she recuperates and¡­ Oni is confused.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1282 - Relationship Advice To Oni (2)

    Sarah listened carefully to the silly teenager on the other side of the call and smiled. By the way Oni is talking, Sarah knows that Oni is ted by this change and how Michael (aka Jesse) is treating her.


    When Oni finished talking, Sarah asked: "Oni, why did you call me?"


    "Because I don''t know what to do.", Oni admitted. She is happy but that does not mean that she knows what to do about it.


    "What is your dilemma?"


    Oni sighed. "I¡­ I really like him. And it''s more than liking him, you know that. But then he hurt me, and I told myself that I need to stop this crazy thinking that there can be anything between us. And I did my best to stay away. But now he is back, and he is saying nice things, nicer than I ever imagined¡­ and I feel my resolve crumbling. At the same time, I am terrified that if I let him in, I will fall for him more and then when he goes with another woman it will hurt more and¡­ I don''t know."


    Sarah decided to summarize what Oni told her so far. That might help Oni to see where she is. "So¡­ how much I understand, this is the situation: you told him that you want to stay away from him, and that caused him to say how he wants to stick with you. And now you are in-between two options. One is that you push him away, how you decided yesterday. In that case, you will suffer until you heal. The second option is that you stay close to him and risk falling for him more, in which case if he cheats you will be more hurt than now. Is this correct?"


    "Yeah¡­ but¡­ did you say <em>''cheats''</em>?"


    Sarah stifled augh. "Jesse¡­ I mean, Michael knows that you like him. And how much I understood, he confessed that he is interested in you. So, if you agree to stay close to him, the two of you are a couple."


    Oni inhaled sharply. "Really?"


    Sarah burst into augh. Oni is cute. "Let me simplify: Michael wants the two of you to be a couple. And you have options of rejecting him and suffering or epting him and then there is a chance that he will mess up and you will suffer. But don''t forget that the second option opens up the possibility that he will treat you well and the two of you have your happy ending."


    Oni still had difficulty epting it. "Why would he want to be a couple with me? I mean¡­ he calls me <em>''little girl''</em> and didn''t show any interest in me so far, what happened?"


    "You told him that you want to stay away from him, and then you went on a date with some other guy.", Sarah said bluntly and added: "You made him jealous."


    Oni thought for some time before responding: "He said that he took me for granted and when facing the possibility of losing me, he realized that he can''t allow that to happen."


    "There you go! Some people don''t know what they have until they face the possibility of losing it."


    Oni thought how that is an option. But¡­ Michael wants to be a couple with her? Like dating and stuff? "What should I do?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I am scared of being hurt.", Oni admitted.


    "Sweetie, any rtionship opens you up to the possibility of being hurt. It is a risk you must take if you open your heart to someone."


    Oni sighed. "But I have no idea what I am doing. I never even kissed a guy, and Michael already had who knows how many women in his life. How can Ipare to them? I will not be enough."


    "I have a personal experience how a guy who had many women in his past can change and be faithful and the most caring in the world. There is no need topare yourself with anyone."


    Oni paused and asked innocently: "Personal experience? Aiden was a man-whore?"


    Sarah stifled augh. Where do kids learn these words? "I never used such an expression, but he had many women in his past."


    "How many?"


    Sarah grimaced and groaned. "I try not to think about it."


    "Even if you don''t think about it, it''s a fact which can''t be erased. How can you be with him and¡­ rx?"


    Sarah thought how that is a fair question. "I must admit that it was a process. But when I managed to look beyond my jealousy and insecurities, I realized that it does not matter how many partners Aiden had before we met. Maybe I am not his first hug, or his first love, but what matters is that I am hisst one. He is faithful to me and he treats me like I am the only woman in the world."


    "And you trust him?"


    "With my life.", Sarah responded.


    There was a long silence, and Sarah understood that Oni still expects to hear something. "Oni, it all goes back to my question: what do you want to do? Michael made his intentions clear, are you willing to take the risk and let him closer than he already is? That does not mean that immediately you will start holding hands and kissing and moving in together. It can be at any pace you want."


    "What do you rmend?"


    Sarah sighed. She should not tell Oni what to do, but Oni needs an advice, and Sarah will give her one: "I believe that you don''t want to push him away, but you are not ready for a rtionship either. And that is why you called me. So¡­ think about what yourfort zone is and start from there. If he cares about you, he will not force you into anything. You can continue being friends, something how you were before this trip to Europe, but the difference will be that the both of you are aware of each other''s feelings and that going forward he should not go with other women."


    "And I should not go on a date with someone else.", Oni added.


    "Exactly.", Sarah confirmed.


    There was a knock and Michael''s voice: "Oni, is everything OK?"


    "Oh¡­ I think I stayed here too long.", Oni told Sarah and then spoke louder: "I''m fine. I will be out in a minute!"


    "Where are you?", Sarah asked Oni.


    "In the restroom¡­", Oni admitted.


    "Are you hiding from him?"


    "I wanted to talk in private, and he is not giving me any space. As much as he was nearly-avoiding me before, today he is smothering me with kindness.", Oni exined.


    Sarahughed. "If it''s bothering you, tell him that he is too much. The key to a good rtionship ismunication. It took him a while, but he opened up to you. Now it''s your turn to tell him what you want, and then take it from there. Think of it like nning for a mission."


    Oni thought how this makes sense. She does not know about rtionships, but she knows how to n for a mission. "OK. Thanks! I will be in touch."


    Sarah smiled and exhaled in relief, happy that things between Jesse (aka Michael) and Oni are back on track. She turned and bumped into Aiden.


    "A man-whore?", he grumbled.


    "I didn''t say that¡­", Sarah responded defensively and paused. "How do you know about it? Are you listening in to my calls?"


    Aiden didn''t deny it. "You took too long, and I was worried. I only wanted to confirm if you are still on the call or not. What if an animal attacked you and you didn''t hang up? And I connected right on time to hear the part where you badmouth me."


    "Badmouth? You were listening in to the wrong talk then¡­ because I also said that you are faithful, and you treat me well and that I trust you with my life."


    Aiden hummed in confirmation with his devilish smile on, obviously pleased with her statements. "So¡­ things between Oni and Jesse are looking good?"


    "Yeah¡­ and he told her that his name is Michael. I believe that he is serious about her."


    Aiden hummed again. "So¡­ your mood improved?"


    "Of course, it did¡­ I am happy for¡­"


    Sarah''s words stopped when she realized that Aiden is inching closer for a kiss. One, two¡­ three¡­


    "Aiden, love¡­ We can''t here¡­ The car¡­", Sarah protested between kisses when his hands got under her top.


    "Hmm¡­ No one can see us¡­ The car is locked¡­ And I''ve got a nket¡­", he responded while going down on his knees and pulling her down with him.


    Sarah realized that instead on the grass, she ended up on the nket and it''s soft and quitefy and¡­ Aiden really does not care about where they are.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1283 - Sarahs Birthday - Switzerland (1)

    ~ Switzend, Inteken ~


    June 9


    7:12 AM


    Sarah woke up refreshed after a good night sleep.


    She nced on her right and saw the sight which puts a smile on her face every morning: Aiden sleeping by her side.


    She snuggled next to him and took a deep breath. Aiden''s woody-flowery fragrance always lingers on him, making her experience nostalgic happiness and giving herfort at the same time.


    Sarah thought about the previous day. They spent the morning in their Chateau, in a two hour long meeting with the Sigma army. After that, Aiden insisted on packing things for them for the next three days, they had a lunch and headed to their next destination (aka here).


    They reached Inteken after about ten hours. Well, the drive should be seven hours long, but they made one stop to grab some food and stretch, and the unnned stop which was supposed to be a few minutes long phone call with Oni ended up taking almost two hours in the forest (next to the highway), on the nket... Ah, Aiden never cared about the ce.


    When Sarah and Aiden reached the hotelst night, they had the time only for a dinner before heading to their room to freshen up. Both of them slept off quickly.


    Sarah was mentally exhausted and didn''t sleep well the previous night due to all the mess with Oni and Jesse (or should we call him Michael from now on?). Sarah is relieved to hear that things are going the right way. It does not mean that Oni and Michael will end up as a couple with their happily ever after, but at least Michael opened up and they started talking. That is a good sign.


    During dinner, Sarah looked up Inteken on her phone and her eyes lit up at the possibilities this ce offers: a small town between twokes which are connected with a river, and there are steamboats, railways, castles, monasteries, mountains, waterfalls, nature reserve, alpine dairies, vineyards, breathtaking views¡­ they can spend a month here and not run out of things to do!


    Sarah remembered that their hotel is next to theke. It was darkst night, so she was unable to see much, but now is different.


    Sarah scooted out of the bed and wrapped herself in the spare nket before walking toward the window.


    She inhaled and held her breath at the sight of the mesmerizing deep blue color of Lake Thun surrounded with dark green hills and snowy peaks in the back.


    "You like it?", Aiden''s deep voice sounded before he yawned.


    "It''s beautiful." Sarah turned toward Aiden and smiled at his sleepy face. "Sorry, did I wake you up?"


    "Mhm¡­", he hummed in confirmation. "I can''t sleep when you are not by my side."


    Sarah shook her head helplessly and returned to the bed.


    "Better?", she asked when she snuggled next to him.


    Aiden pulled her into his embrace and kissed her forehead. "Life is perfect when you are next to me."


    Sarah smiled. He was always a sweet talker. She found that the bed is warm exactly right, and Aiden next to her is even better and she yawned. "I''m going to sleep again. Like this." She rubbed her face on his chest.


    Aiden hummed approvingly. "That''s the point. We are not in a rush."


    "Don''t tell me we came all the way here to sleep."


    "No. Butzing for some time in the bed will not make us miss anything. It''s early." Aiden closed his eyes, indicating that he wants to rest more.


    "What are we doing today?"


    Aiden opened one eye and looked at Sarah. "Breakfast and then a hike.", he said after some time.


    Sarah grinned, happy that he told her this much. "Sounds exciting. Anything interesting for before, during or after hike?"


    Aiden closed his eye and grumbled disapprovingly. "Why are you trying to spoil it?"


    "Why am I spoiling it?" Sarah poked his cheeks, making him look at her.


    "It''s just a hike. But now I need toe up with something for before, during or after it, otherwise I''m risking of getting you disappointed.", Aiden whined.


    "If you tell me the n, it will be all easier.", Sarah grinned.


    Aiden kissed the tip of her nose. "Tomorrow is your birthday, and I will take you to the top of the world."


    Sarah held her breath, expecting him to say more. But there was nothing else. She ducked under the cover and bit his arm (not hard).


    "Ouch! What was that about?", Aidenined while rubbing the bite-spot.


    "You better not tell me anything if you will give me only riddles. Now I am thinking what is <em>''the top of the world''</em>!", Sarah protested.


    "It''s a feeling, love. A feeling.", he exined while pulling Sarah closer and burying his face in her hair just behind her ear.


    Aiden''s breath tickled Sarah''s neck and she felt his erection pressing on her thigh and her hands started exploring his body¡­ down his back, all the way to his buttocks and then moving around his hips to the front¡­


    Aiden cleared his throat and bent his body at the waist so that his mid-section is out of the reach of her hands.


    "Not now, love.", he said with difficulty.


    Sarah inhaled sharply. "You nned something!"


    Aiden''s eyebrow arched. "Of course, I did. It''s your birthday tomorrow, right? That means that today, and the next two days are fully nned. I need you to stop guessing and rx."


    "But¡­ you said that we have time¡­ Why are you avoiding it? You are not a guy who will miss a chance to dip his dipper in my honey pot."


    Aiden looked at Sarah in disbelief and repeated slowly: "Dip. My. Dipper. In. Your. Honey. Pot. ¡­ Where did you learn that?"


    Sarahughed. "Hey, focus on the important part."


    Aiden chuckled. "Is there anything more important than my dipper and your honey pot?"


    Sarah gave up on trying to find out more about his ns for her birthday (for now). She snorted and turned her back to him demonstratively. Ah, for his birthday she will make ns and not tell him what ising! The control freak inside him will go crazy.


    "Oy!¡­ Stop!", Sarah eximed through giggles when Aiden started tickling her.


    "You turned your back to me. Now I will punish you."


    Sarah tried escaping from the bed, but he saw through her and pinned her down with his body.


    Sarah had to admit a defeat for him to stop.


    By the time they finished the tickling, both were awake, and they decided to get ready and head for breakfast.


    The breakfast was on the sun terrace of the hotel with an amazing view of the Lake Thun. The food was an array of super-tasty local products. The bread was so fresh that it was still warm, and it was served with local cheeses and a variety of spreads. There was also muesli (made with rolled oats, yogurt, fruits, nuts and a bit of lemon juice) and r?sti (roasted grated potatoes) which goes great with sunny-side up eggs, and the best part was fresh alpine milk.


    After breakfast, Sarah was rubbing her stomach. "I am too full. I can''t go hiking now."


    Aidenughed. "You are full, that is why you should go hiking. Don''t worry, we will go slow. It will help with digestion..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1284 - Sarahs Birthday - Switzerland (2)

    After the tasty breakfast with amazing views, Sarah and Aiden returned to their room to change for the hike.


    Sarah was impressed that Aiden arranged for all the equipment. And not just that, he prepared the clothes as well.


    "You think of everything!", Sarah eximed in amazement.


    Aiden snaked his arms around Sarah''s waist from the back and spoke in a low voice: "I call it: a full service for my birthday girl."


    Sarah smiled and leaned in his embrace. He is perfect.


    "You got my favorite blue underwear?", Sarah asked as she examined thingsid out neatly on the bed for her.


    Aiden grinned. "What a coincidence. They are my favorites as well."


    Sarahughed and went ahead with changing her clothes.


    On the way out, she lifted her backpack and realized that it''s unusually light. Aiden''s also. She checked inside hers and was surprised that there was not much food in the backpack other than one small bottle of water and two gran bars.


    "A short hike?", Sarah asked.


    Even if they n to return by lunch, they always pack extra water and food, just in case something happens during the hike. When two people are alone in the wilderness, you can never be overprepared.


    "I will feed you wild berries on the way.", Aiden responded with a smirk.


    "I would ask you to roast me a rabbit, but there are no thermal nkets.", Sarah teased.


    Aiden was happy that she remembered when they were with Master Hollow how he used thermal nkets to prepare meat. And she helped him out. Those are some good memories for him. Aiden thought how the two of them have a lot of great memories together, and there are definitely many more toe.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden walked down the street full of tourists and Sarah enjoyed stopping by the shops which sold variety of souvenirs. She was drawn to the cuckoo clocks, cowbells, and wooden cows (with cowbells). They had on them painted flowers and words <em>''Inteken''</em>.


    "We should get these for our kids, and our siblings, and Lia.", Sarah said enthusiastically.


    Aiden paused, unsure how to say <em>''no''</em> and not to spoil the mood. "Uhm¡­ter. The clocks are big to carry, and the bells will be noisy if we carry them during our hike."


    After a second of thinking, Sarah nodded in understanding. "Later. Tell me when is ourst day here, so I have the time to buy."


    "Sure." Aiden smiled. He dodged this one. He kept his poker face on while wondering: what will they do with so many cuckoo clocks? He will go cuckoo when they start making noise through the house on every half an hour. And cowbells, really? Howe her attention was not drawn to the Swiss choctes and cheeses? Everyone will be happy with that. They can eat them and who wants souvenirs, can keep the wrappers. Perfect. Practical. Just in case, Aiden took a mental note not to take Sarah through this street again.


    They took the Jungfrau Region cable car to go up the mountain, and then a gond.


    Gond stopped close to the entrance of the St. Beatus caves.


    Sarah''s eyes were lit up while reading the story in the brochure how in the 6th century, a dragon took refuge in this cave and a monk with a name Beat hunted him.


    Sarah enjoyed the one kilometer long walk through St. Beatus caves. She was going from one pond to another, not seeing the end of them.


    "Are you OK with this?", Sarah asked Aiden when she noticed that he is hunched. The ceiling is low, and even Sarah had to keep her head low, but Aiden is taller. He didn''t lookfortable.


    "Don''t worry about me.", he smiled. No matter how ufortable he is, all that fades away when he sees her excited. The high level of her enthusiasm is telling him that he picked the right activity.


    After exiting the caves, they took another gond to go higher up the mountain.


    Sarah pulled Aiden''s hand excitedly to the observation deck and leaned into his embrace while enjoying the view below: twokes surrounding the Inteken, dark blue Thun Lake on the right and turquoise Brienz Lake on the left. The green hills and snowy mountains in the back make the whole sight breathtaking.


    Next, they went to the restaurant which is close to the observation deck. Other than fresh food made with local products, the restaurant offers amazing views as well.


    Sarah and Aiden shared a fondue. A pyramid-shaped loaf of bread was steaming when the server cut off the top, revealing melted cheese in the middle. On the side were roasted potatoes wrapped in bacon, mushrooms, broli, and bell peppers (to be dipped in the cheese). Yummy!


    "What''s next?", Sarah asked while picking what to dip in the cheese first.


    Aiden looked at Sarah through the steam of the freshly cut-bread with cheese. "We didn''t start our hike yet and you are asking <em>''what''s next''</em>."


    He refused answering any other question, saying that he is busy with food. "If the cheese cools off, it will not be a fondue. Focus on finishing it up while it''s hot."


    Sarah forgot that they got ready for a hike that morning. Now that she looks at the food in front of them, she understood why there is no more than two gran bars in her backpack.


    When the cheese was not-so-melty anymore (because it cooled off), Aiden cut the bread into slices and they ate it with all the gooey cheesy goodness. It was delicious.


    Sarah took photos for their travel journal (the one she gave to Aiden for their first Christmas together, and he asked her help with filling it up). This trip definitely counts as a valid entry, because it''s a pleasure-only trip.


    "I must admit that I didn''t think we wille to Switzend.", Sarah shared her thoughts. "I thought we will go to Paris for my birthday or maybe some vineyard in France, or maybe to the Adriatic Sea. But Switzend? I am surprised."


    "Do you like it?"


    "Absolutely! It''s amazing. Thank you."


    Aiden smiled. He can see that Sarah''s smile is reaching her eyes and she is genuinely happy. That is more than enough for him. All the secret nning, it was worth it. But... it has just begun.


    When they finished their food, Sarah and Aiden headed on foot down a small path.


    Five minutester, they saw Ibexes. Lots of them.


    Sarah was surprised that they are not afraid of humans. She wanted to go and touch them, but Aiden held her back.


    "Those are wild animals. What will you do if they attack?" He gestured a head-bump, because technically they are goats.


    "If they attack? I will avoid them.", Sarah responded like it''s a normal thing.


    Aiden sighed helplessly. Somehow, he forgot that Sarah likes to touch animals. "How about we don''t go too close. Let''s not disturb them."


    Sarah frowned, but agreed. Reluctantly.


    Aiden led the way and it didn''t take long for them to start walking through bushes and trees which were getting denser as they progressed.


    At certain point, Sarah admired Aiden: howe he knows where he is going? There are no paths and he didn''t look at the map or any tool to determine their direction. She remembered that Aiden has that skill, he never gets lost. Jeff said that Aiden has an in-builtpass or something like that. Well, that is her Aiden.


    Aiden turned toward Sarah and faced her smile. "What?"


    "Nothing¡­ I''m just thinking how you are amazing, and I am lucky to have you."


    He lifted his eyebrows questionably and a secondter, a devilish smile appeared on his face. "I''m d you know it."


    Aiden was happy with this. Sarah is in a good mood, she told him that he is amazing¡­ so far, things are progressing well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1285 - The Meadow From Sarahs Dream

    Sarah and Aiden were walking through the forest for some time. Sarah held Aiden''s hand and followed without even trying to pay attention where they are going. It''s not like she will be able to remember how to go back no matter how hard she tries, and there is no need for it, because Aiden is by her side. Even if they are going to the end of the world, she will follow him without any objections.


    Suddenly, Aiden halted his steps and turned toward Sarah.


    "Sarah¡­ love¡­ I need you to close your eyes."


    "Eh?" Sarah nced around. There is just forest and nothing else (how much she can see). Why does she need to close her eyes?


    In the next second a yful smirk appeared on her face. "Is this the reason why you refused to dip your dipper this morning?"


    Aiden stifled augh. Where is she getting those expressions? "No. But as you can guess, there IS something." He made a dramatic pause before continuing: "And I need you to close your eyes¡­", his voice drifted away as he pulled a long white silk scarf from the side pocket of his backpack. Aiden folded the scarf and tied it up around Sarah''s head, covering her eyes.


    Aiden held Sarah''s hands in his from her back and she heard his voice close to her ear: "Straight ahead. Rx and let me guide you¡­"


    Sarah obeyed and started making small steps, turning left or right, as Aiden guided her.


    With every step her anticipation was growing. What is he up to? Did he set up a romantic lunch in the middle of the forest? Or is there a treehouse, just for the two of them? What else could it be? Sarah was bubbling with excitement. No matter what ising when the scarfes off, she knows that it will be spectacr because that is what her Aiden is: spectacr.


    It didn''t take many steps for Sarah to empty her mind and allow this feeling of Aiden guiding her to take over. This man has her absolute trust and she would do anything for him. All thoughts left her, and she was aware of his presence, and all the feelings which fill her heart to the brim, all the feelings directed toward Aiden.


    "Honey?", Sarah called in a whisper.


    "Yes, love?", he responded.


    "You know that I love you, right?"


    He hummed in confirmation and kissed her cheek before responding: "I love you more."


    Sarah rxed and allowed Aiden to guide her to their destination through the forest while counting her steps silently: 71¡­ 72¡­ 73¡­ She felt the sun hitting her face. It seems that they are out of the forest. 96¡­97¡­ 98¡­ Sarah counted 114 when she heard Aiden say: "OK."


    Based on his voice, she can tell that he is excited.


    He moved away from her and she felt that he is removing her backpack. The sound on her right told her that both of their backpacks ended up on the ground.


    A slight tug at the back of her head loosened up the silk scarf, and a secondter it came off, freeing her eyes to see what is in front of her.


    Sarah blinked few times at the sudden light and then she held her breath while observing her surroundings: she is standing in a meadow full of wildflowers¡­ forest circling around it¡­ snowy mountain peaks in the front, above forest canopy¡­ This is the meadow from that painting they found on the flea market in Fairfield. This is the meadow from her dream¡­ the one where they are going to get married on.


    "Oh, Aiden¡­", Sarah said under her breath and turned to find him on her right.


    She threw herself into his embrace. "You found it!"


    "Is this the one?"


    Sarah nodded frantically while tightening her hold on him.


    "Happy birthday, my love.", Aiden said with a big smile on his face.


    "Thank you. You have no idea how much this means to me¡­", she looked into his deep dark eyes and her sight was getting blurry from her tears of happiness. "You literally made my dreame true."


    He leaned his forehead on hers. "And you have no idea how happy it makes me to hear you say that."


    "You are amazing. This ce is amazing!", Sarah eximed and turned to look around one more time.


    She made a full circle, taking in the surroundings before wanting to hug Aiden again.


    Where did he go? He eyes are full of tears, but she should still see him, right?


    Sarah wiped her eyes with the back of her palm and was surprised to see Aiden kneeling in front of her.


    Aiden smiled while holding a jewelry box in his hand which is cradling a ring in its satin fold: a butterfly with a marquise cut green diamond for a butterfly''s body and four pear-shaped white diamonds for wings which had many smaller green diamonds around them, filling in the perfect shape for butterfly''s wings.


    Sarah''s mouth was slightly open while her eyes darted between the magnificent ring and Aiden.


    Aiden cleared his throat: "I have a feeling I didn''t do this right the first time, and since we are on this meadow, I believe this is the right time and a ce for a second try¡­"


    He licked his lips nervously and looked at her with eyes full of love while speaking: "Sarah, my love¡­ When I met you, something whispered in my ear that I should not let you go. Listening to that voice was the best decision in my life. You showed me the meaning of trust. You showed me that the world has colors. You showed me that it''s OK to be myself. Your selfless love showed me that I can be loved and that I can love in return to the point of pulling me back from the brink of death because I need to be next to my soulmate. I know that I love you since you entered my life and epted to work on the project I made up, but I always wondered: how is it possible that I feel such a strong connection to you from the moment we met? When I found out that I imed you long time ago with my first kiss, thosest few pieces fell into ce. Everything falls into ce when we are together. You asked me once if the two of us meeting and falling for each other is destiny, and I can answer you now with certainty: yes, it is. My only desire is to be by your side and ensure your happiness. Will you make my lifeplete and stay by my side forever? Will you be my destiny and allow me to be yours?"


    "Yes.", Sarah responded while choking on the tears which swelled in her eyes uncontrobly, blurring her vision.


    Sarah felt when Aiden slipped the ring on her left ring finger before he stood up and kissed her on the lips.


    "Thank you.", he whispered.


    Sarahughed through sniffles and hugged him tightly. "Thank you."


    Aiden lifted Sarah up and twirled her until they were both dizzy.


    They fell softly on the bed of wildflowers and bothughed.


    The two of them, holding each other on the meadow full of wildflowers, surrounded with the forest and towering mountain peaks in the back¡­ it is perfect.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1286 - -Title Is A Spoiler-

    <em>Note</em>: title of this chapter is at the bottom


    Sarah and Aiden held each other and kissed on the meadow, surrounded by the wildflowers. Theyughed asionally for no apparent reason other than both of them being high on love after their second engagement.


    Sarah looked at the butterfly-shaped ring. "It''s beautiful."


    Aiden smiled. "I am d you like it. I designed it¡­ Felix made it¡­ the stones are from our mine."


    "Any features?", Sarah asked.


    Aiden gave her a knowing look. "Felix made it."


    Sarah understood that it has at least GPS tracking and that Aiden does not want to talk about it more. Well, she will askter.


    Aiden hugged her tightly and his deep voice rang close to her ear: "The green matches your gorgeous eyes. At first, I thought that it should be all in clear diamonds, but when I saw this green one, it spoke to me."


    There is one more reason behind the green diamond, but he will tell her that in a bit.


    Sarah is not much into jewelry, but this ring is spellbinding. She was unable to stop smiling while looking at it. Sheid with her head on Aiden''s chest and moved her hand slightly, enjoying the view of the diamonds reflecting the sunlight at different angles, and remembering Aiden''s proposal, hoping to etch every word into her memory.


    "I am beyond happy to have you in my life. You are amazing.", Sarah said after some silence. "I hope you know that I love you very much and that I am grateful for everything you do for me. I am the luckiest girl in the world."


    Aiden smiled. "I am d that you approve of me, my love."


    "I admit that this is more romantic than the first time, but I will remember the image of you proposing to me for the first time..." Sarah paused and wiggled her eyebrows yfully before adding: "It will stay in my memory for many years toe."


    Aiden stifled augh. He understood that the image she will remember is of him kneeling naked.


    He leaned closer and whispered softly: "I thought that if we spend the day outside, at least I will ensure that I have my clothes on."


    Sarahughed. "Hey, it''s almost one year since you proposed to me the first time. Are you going to propose every year?"


    "No.", Aiden said seriously. "I know I look cool on the outside, but all this is too stressful. I will not give you a chance to say <em>''no''</em>. Also, we will be married soon. If you wish, we can renew our vows every year, and that can include a honeymoon."


    "That sounds wonderful.", Sarah approved. "We can renew vows every year at a different ce as a way of celebrating our anniversary." She thought for a second and continued: "We can dress up in the outfits of locals and mark the asion by following their customs."


    Aiden smiled. "Sounds like you already got it figured out."


    "Not at all. I am just bbering. You are my nning guy. But I think that we should n our wedding first, before we n for anniversaries."


    Aiden agreed. "Makes sense. Is there any condition that needs to be met before we can get married?"


    "No.", Sarah responded without missing a beat and added: "Honestly, when you mentioned that we will go to Vegas soon, I thought that we will be married there and I was mentally preparing myself to say <em>''I do''</em> in front of Elvis and Marilyn Monroe impersonators. But now that we are on this meadow, how I see it, as soon as everything is set, we can get married."


    "Really?"


    Sarah lifted her head and looked him in the eyes. She gave a confident nod and confirmed. "Yeah."


    Aiden observed her expression intently while asking: "What is that <em>''everything''</em> which needs to be set in order for us to get married?"


    "Uhm¡­", Sarah thought for a second before responding: "Few things. We need someone to officiate the marriage. And witnesses¡­ I told you that I want Bridgette to be my maid of honor. And it would be nice if our friends and family can be here¡­"


    Seeing that Sarah stopped talking, Aiden asked: "How about a wedding dress?"


    Sarah nodded. "Oh, yes, that also. And a suit for you."


    Aiden waited for few seconds before probing further: "Anything else?"


    "Uhm¡­ no."


    "Are you confident that nothing else is missing?"


    Sarah was not sure why is he so set on these details now... Is there something she is missing?


    She decided to summarize: "Since you want to know my thoughts on the topic, here they are: the two of us, the officiator, and our witnesses are a must have. Nice to have is that we dress up and have friends and family present. Anything beyond that ispletely optional."


    Aiden inhaled more than necessary. "OK. Then we are all set."


    "Eh?" Sarah didn''t get it.


    Aiden smiled slyly and licked his lips before whistling two times loudly.


    Sarah got up into a seated position, understanding that the whistling was a signal for something¡­ or someone.


    "You got to be kidding me!", she eximed in disbelief when she saw Jeff and JoAnna walking from the direction of the forest. And not only them, there were Steve and Bridgette, nor, Oscar, Ste, Edward, Owen, Ron, Z, Sophia, Felix, Lia (carried by her nanny), Ellie, Jasper, Ade, Jamari, Oni, N, Emma, Charlie, Allen, Julius, Petar, Lucija, Imani, Masika, Emir, Mishi, Eliza, Tereza, Marija, Penny, Ben, Sean, Ryan, Mike, Tiffany, Leah, Pam¡­ More and more of them were emerging from the forest, each of them with big smiles on their faces and most of them were waving their way happily. Sarah saw that Matthew, Jarred, Mrs. Ronin, and Jasper''s parents are here as well. Even Mason and Ryder from the White foundation.


    Sarah rubbed her eyes and pinched herself few times. It''s real. All these people are here, on this meadow, emerging from the forest and walking toward them.


    Sarah''s mouth was slightly open while processing this information. How did they get here? Why are they here? Did all of theme to celebrate her birthday? No, that does not sound right. They celebrated her birthday at the Cliffside Vi four days ago.


    What are the chances that all of these people are here on a vacation? At the same time!?


    The next thing Sarah noticed are their clothes. Women are in fancy gowns and men are in finely pressed exquisite suits. How is this dressed for a hike and a day in the meadow?


    Did all of theme here to observe the proposal? That must be it. Right? RIGHT? But¡­ that does not exin their outfits which are definitely NOT nature-friendly.


    At the sudden gust of wind, Sara looked up and saw two nearly-soundless helicopters carryingrges filled with huge boxes. One helicopter is piloted by Haru, and the second one by Michael (aka Jesse). They were slowly descending on Sarah''s left, at the edge of the meadow. Julius, Allen, Daniel and Tejan rushed in pairs to hold onto thes with cargo and to detach them from the helicopters. Art, Beck, Dezy and Nico helped with keeping the boxes steady and they started arranging them once thes were loose.


    Sarah was not sure if she is breathing, but she was definitely not blinking. She turned to Aiden and looked at him obviously shocked to the point of silliness. But no matter how confused Sarah is, she can see that Aiden is confidently smiling while observing her reaction.


    "What¡­ What is all this?", Sarah stuttered.


    Aiden observed Sarah''s expression with a devilish smile stered on his face. He inched closer and kissed her on the lips before looking her in the eyes and responding: "My love, we are getting married."


    ---


    Chapter title: <strong>We are getting married</strong>


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1287 - See You At The Altar

    Sarah heard Aiden saying that they are getting married and it sounded unreal, like it''s happening to someone else, or maybe she is watching a movie. She rubbed her temples while staring at the scene in front of her.


    Aiden touched Sarah''s chin, making her look at him. "Don''t tell me that you changed you mind."


    Sarah inhaled few choppy breaths, but none were able to let her inhale enough oxygen. "I¡­ Uhm¡­ No, no¡­ I¡­ just¡­", Sarah stumbled over her words. She saw that Aiden frowned and that his mood dropped, and she quickly eximed: "Of course, not! You know that I want to marry you¡­ I said <em>''yes''</em> right here when you gave me the ring! I just didn''t expect that it will be right now. Like now-now. You surprised me. I need some time to process this¡­ How is it possible that everyone was in this and I had no idea?"


    Aiden smiled smugly in response. If she knew how difficult it was to keep everyone mum about this (especially Ade, aka the chatterbox), and how it was nearly impossible to keep nor and Ste taking charge of the nningmittee (how the two of them called it), eh¡­ it was A LOT of work which included arranging everything in secrecy, getting everyone here, booking the hotel on the Lake Brienz for the guests, clothes, food, chairs, decorations, the after-party... But it''s done. And it is a sess. Sarah definitely didn''t expect this.


    Sarah inhaled sharply when she realized: "The party at our house on Friday was not for my birthday, was it?"


    "It was for your birthday also. Do you approve?", Aiden looked at Sarah expectantly.


    Sarah shook her head helplessly. "You are the craziest man on earth."


    Aiden pouted. "What happened with the most amazing, romantic, lucky to have, and other nice stuff? ¡­ But you said <em>''yes''</em>, and you are stuck with me. If you want to change your mind, it''s toote. I am your man. Crazy included."


    He smiled brightly when he confirmed that she is not upset because of this wedding-surprise.


    Sarah took a deep breath. "Yes, you are mine. I am stuck with you since you got me to work on that fake project of yours¡­ and now¡­ I am going to marry you."


    Sarah and Aiden looked at each other, both grinning to the point of their cheeks hurting.


    After some time in their lovey-dovey bubble, Sarah became aware of themotion around them and she asked Aiden: "What would you do if I said that there is something else I need in order for us to get married?"


    "I would prove to you that it''s not necessary. Only the two of us loving each other are needed, and we got that covered.", Aiden said smugly and pulled Sarah closer and they kissed like it''s just the two of them on the meadow.


    "Hey! You need to get ready!", JoAnna hollered.


    Sarah leaned her forehead on Aiden''s shoulder and stifled augh. Only JoAnna would interrupt someone kissing.


    "Before they take you away from me, there is something else¡­" Aiden paused while reaching into his backpack.


    He held a thin jewelry boxrge enough to cover his palm. "Happy birthday, my love. I hope you will wear it on this special asion."


    Sarah epted the box and opened it slowly. She held her breath at the sight of an exquisite golden ne with intricate details which are forming a <em>''V''</em> shape with numerous clear green gemstones. An ageless design. The gemstones in the ne are quiterge, and Sarah observed that the color is matching the green diamonds from her ring.


    "Felix''s design?", Sarah assumed because ring and ne look like a set.


    Aiden shook his head. "No. The ne is much older. This one is made for thedy of the White family. My grandmother Deborah wanted three children. As a condition to marry Richard, she requested three nes worthy of his daughters or daughter inws. Richard set off on travels and two yearster returned with three nes. Unfortunately, my grandmother had only my mother before she passed away and Richard decided to keep the remaining two nes for the future generations. nor has one, Anna has the second one, and this one¡­ is yours."


    Sarah looked at Aiden with eyes full of emotions while his words <em>''thedy of the White family''</em> echoed in her mind. "Thank you. I hope that one day our grandkids will have such heart-warming stories to tell."


    Aiden''s eyes stirred with emotions. She mentioned the grandkids, which means their kids as well, and this is the first time she mentioned something like that since the incident in Octoberst year. He nodded confidently. "We will make so many stories and they will have difficulties choosing which ones to tell."


    "These go with the ne.", Aiden gave Sarah one smaller jewelry box.


    Sarah opened it and saw a pair of exquisite earrings. Each earring has a green diamond in the middle, surrounded with smaller clear ones.


    Her butterfly-shaped ring, ne and earrings are matching.


    "I am speechless.", Sarah responded while observing all the jewelry which Aiden gifted her in thest half an hour. "This is all beyond beautiful."


    Aiden was happy that Sarah likes it. "It is very beautiful, but it canpares only to a fraction of your beauty."


    Sarah hugged him and mumbled into his chest: "Sweet talker."


    "With this you have something old¡­", he pointed at the ne, "¡­something new¡­", he pointed at the earrings and the ring, "¡­something blue¡­", his handnded on her hip and he squeezed her gently (and she knew that he is talking about her panties which he picked that morning for her to wear), "¡­and you are missing something borrowed, but I think that Anna and Sophia got you covered there."


    Sarah shook her head while thinking how this morning she was under the impression that he picked blue underwear for her to wear because he likes it. But now she knows that it''s one of the four things for her to wear for her wedding day. Their wedding day. She didn''t see iting. She didn''t see any of thising. "You really think about everything."


    Aiden smiled smugly. Yup, he will take thispliment.


    "Are you two going to get ready?", JoAnna asked. She was only two steps away from them.


    Sarah looked at Aiden. "Are we really doing this?" Part of her still can''t believe that this is happening.


    Aiden smiled and nodded in confirmation while his eyes didn''t leave hers.


    "Don''t you dare change your mind!", JoAnna hissed. "Do you know how much trouble is for me to travel?"


    Sarah paused and looked at JoAnna. Other than her, Sophia and Penny are also pregnant, and Penny''s belly is quite big. Sarah knows that their flight here was not ufortable, considering that all of them came here with private jets (probably), but... "You hiked through the forest?"


    JoAnna looked at Sarah with a <em>''you-got-to-be-kidding''</em> expression and said smugly: "YOU hiked through the forest. We took the gond. The stop is less than five minutes slow walking that way." She pointed behind Sarah, slightly to her left.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and smiled. He really got her with a hike, but it does not matter. She had fun and at the end, they found the meadow, and everything is falling into ce.


    "We are going to get married.", Sarah said under her breath.


    "Yeah.", Aiden confirmed with a big smile and pecked her lips before standing up and extending his hand toward her. "Let''s do this. I am eager to give you another alias: Mrs. Aiden White."


    Sarah took his hand and stood up. "That will be more than just an alias. It will be my main identity going forward."


    Aiden grinned and nodded in approval.


    Sarah nced around and saw that everyone is doing something.


    There are tworge tents raised, one withdies busying themselves around it and the other one with guys.


    A bit further down the meadow Allen and Julius are holding onto the arc made out of white roses and watching Ade and Jamari who are squatting and doing something at the bottom of the flowery arc, probably securing it so that it does not topple.


    Number of kids are carrying white foldable chairs and Ste is pointing where to ce them. Masika and Imani are securingrge light-green bows at the back of each chair.


    There is a long table on the side, Oni, N and Z are arranging drinks and trays under the guidance of nor.


    "Keep it straight!", Melissa (aka Madam Kiani) reminded Wally and Bas who are unrolling a narrow white carpet, which starts from the flowery arc which Julius and Allen are holding onto and creates a path between the chairs¡­ obviously for the bride (aka Sarah) to walk toward her groom (aka Aiden) who will be waiting for her at the altar.


    It could not be more than ten minutes when all these people emerged from the forest, and the meadow already looks like a wedding venue.


    It is happening!


    Sarah felt that Aiden gently squeezed her hand. She turned to Aiden, got on her toes and kissed him. "See you at the altar."


    "I will be waiting."


    Aiden watched after Sarah (and JoAnna) who walked toward the tent which is set up as a styling station for thedies.


    "You need to get ready as well.", Jeff''s voice came from behind Aiden.


    Aiden turned toward the direction of Jeff''s voice and saw Jeff and Steve looking his way. He took a deep breath before responding: "Coming¡­"


    Aiden jogged toward the second tent with a spring in his step.


    He was unable to stop smiling because: it is happening!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1288 - In The Girls Tent

    Sarah is in a daze, sitting on a chair in the huge tent with Sophia braiding her hair while JoAnna is painting her nails and Tiffany is doing something with her face.


    Sarah is aware of the noise around her and excited chatter, but she can''t make out any words.


    Oh, God! It is happening!


    Ste peeked in the tent and smiled gently while looking at Sarah.


    "Status?", JoAnna''s question was directed at Ste even though she didn''t lift her head from doing Sarah''s nails.


    Ste bobbed her head excitedly. "Outside, we are ready for you."


    "How about the guys?", JoAnna asked her next question.


    Ste''s eyes shed and she exited the tent while saying: "I need to check that."


    They don''t have a schedule set for this event, so when everyone is ready, the ceremony can start.


    Bridgette made her way into the tent and ced a wonderful bouquet of white roses mixed with purple and rose wildflowers on the desk in front of Sarah. "At least I got to do one thing as the maid of honor."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "You helped n the party at their house."


    Bridgette pursed her lips. "I''m not sure how much that counts¡­"


    Ellie walked into the tent with Paulette, Ashley and Anita, each carrying huge garment bags which obviously had dresses inside them.


    "Who is ready to dress up?", Ellie asked.


    "Me!", Bridgette raised her hand excitedly.


    They had dresses for the bridesmaids and the bride. Others were already wearing their fancy-outfits.


    Sarah looked at Ellie. "Aren''t you on your honeymoon?"


    Ellie grinned. "Yup. But we were in the neighborhood and stopped by." Ellie made a dramatic pause and rolled her eyes. "Come on, do you really think that a honeymoon will prevent me from attending your wedding? I also got presents! As my wedding gifts, I made you your wedding dress, and the dress for the after-party. And your dashing groom has outfits to match you. How I see it, your wedding would not be very jazzy without my presence."


    JoAnna stifled augh and said teasingly: "You can just send the outfits. No need for your presence."


    Ellie wanted to return a snarky remark at JoAnna, but she heard Sophia say dejectedly: "I am the only Hill sister who didn''t get a wedding dress from you¡­"


    "Don''t worry. Next time when you get married, I will make you one.", Ellie said jokingly.


    JoAnna burst intough. "If Felix hears you, he will have a heart attack."


    Sarah looked at Ellie in a daze. "A wedding dress? Can I see it?"


    "You will be done in two minutes.", Sophia told Sarah to be patient.


    "I need at least five.", Tiffany informed them. "Don''t move so much¡­ close your eyes¡­", Tiffany instructed Sarah before applying eyeshadow. "Look at you. How can you have such a great skin? You barely need any makeup¡­"


    "She is still a baby. Only twenty years old.", Sophia said lovingly.


    "I will be twenty-one tomorrow.", Sarah responded.


    "Eh¡­", Tiffany sighed. "Twenty or twenty-one, you will be glowing at the altar, exchanging vows of forever with Aiden."


    Suddenly, Sarah felt that she is running out of oxygen. "Vows? What vows?"


    "Oh, oh¡­", Sophia waved JoAnna to get her attention on Sarah. "We have a situation."


    JoAnna observed Sarah who was getting paler by the second. "Breathe¡­ breathe¡­"


    Sophia cringed. She knows that JoAnna''s <em>''breathe, breathe''</em> was for Sarah, but somehow, Sophia was reminded of her delivery experience and Felix going <em>''hee-hee, hoo-hoo''</em> all the time. And to make things worse, soon she will go through that again!


    Sarah took rapid shallow breaths. "Vows? I don''t have any!"


    JoAnna nced at Bridgette who was undressing, in order to change into her bridesmaid''s dress. "Get us the panic box."


    "Panic box?", Ellie asked JoAnna while her eyes didn''t leave Sarah who looked like she is about to hyperventte.


    JoAnna nodded at Ellie in confirmation and grabbed the box which Bridgette handed her. JoAnna opened it and there was a number of envelopes. She was flipping them and reading thebels: "Cold feet¡­ Too soon¡­ Bridesmaids¡­ Dresses¡­ Too many people¡­ No vows¡­ Found it!"


    JoAnna gave the envelope to Sarah who took it with a confusion obvious on her face while having difficulty breathing.


    "Aiden predicted that you will panic for various reasons and prepared this box for you.", JoAnna exined.


    Sarah opened the envelope and pulled the paper which read: <em>"Don''t worry love, I don''t have any vows either."</em>


    Sarah read it few times andughed weakly. How did he know? She sighed. Aiden knows her best. He was able to predict various situations she will freak about, because this whole thing is a surprise. He is amazing like that.


    Sarah''s eyes moved back to the box before she nced at JoAnna. "You said that there is one for cold feet?"


    JoAnna confirmed. "If you n on bailing out of the wedding, then you can read it."


    Sarah has no intention of leaving, but she was curious. "Give it to me."


    A secondter, Sarah burst intough. The note inside read: <em>"Don''t even think about it!"</em>, and there was an angry emoji below it.


    Sarah put the notes back into envelopes and gave them to JoAnna. "Please keep this safe. I want to preserve them, as memories."


    "Let me keep them!", Bridgette volunteered. "As your maid of honor, I get to do these things."


    Oni and N peeked into the tent, both wearing lovely dresses which are wedding appropriate. N is in a light purple knee length dress withce sleeves and a flowy skirt. Oni is in a sleeveless blue dress which ends above her knees, has a wide sash at her waist and the dress has crystal beading at the bust and an A-line skirt. Both girls wore matching t silver sandals.


    "You two look amazing!", Sarah praised them and asked them to turn so that she can see them from the back.


    JoAnna and Sophia exchanged smug nces.


    "We took all your kids shopping.", JoAnna said.


    "Felix went with the boys.", Sophia added.


    "Thank you." Sarah smiled gratefully. She is the one who usually takes her girls shopping when there is some asion, and Aiden takes the boys.


    "You are still not dressed up?", N asked when she observed that Sarah is wearing a robe.


    "I am almost done!", Tiffany squeezed through her teeth, making JoAnna and Sophiaugh.


    Sarah looked at Oni in the mirror. "How are you doing?"


    "Great. My feet are almost healed, there are no more open sores.", Oni responded.


    "How are things with Michael?", Sarah probed.


    "Who is Michael?", JoAnna butted in.


    "Jesse.", Sarah responded and waved her hand for JoAnna to be patient.


    Oni fidgeted for a second. She had a feeling that everyone is looking at her. Even N was observing her curiously and waiting for Oni to speak. Oni wanted to tell N what happened in the Chateau and then in Frankfurt, but there was no time to talk in private and she can''t talk in front of Michael.


    "Things are OK.", Oni responded.


    "Do you want to resume doing missions with him?", Sarah asked Oni.


    Oni bit her lower lip while wondering how to answer this question. Of course, she wants to continue doing missions with Michael. She wants to spend her every moment close to him, but¡­ she is haunted by the image of him and Marija walking down the hallway, and the sound of their flirty voicesing from the kitchen and¡­ Oni feels like her heart is cracking all over again.


    As much as Oni wants to pour her heart out and share her grief, she knows that other than listening, Sarah can''t do much. No one can, unless there is a magic wand to erase that part of Oni''s memory or maybe to return the time to Saturday evening and to make Jesse not go to the kitchen that night, or at least to prevent Oni from going after him. But that is not possible.


    Oni knows how the only thing that can mend her broken heart is when the time makes her memory fuzzier, and her pain duller and maybe, just maybe one day she can look at Michael and feel that pure joy she used to feel when she was near him... before Saturday.


    "That¡­ I am not sure. Is it OK if we keep everything how we agreed on Sunday?"


    Sarah nodded in confirmation. "Sure. I was curious. Sorry if it''s an ufortable topic."


    "No, no¡­", Oni said with urgency and slowed down with her exnation: "It''s just that¡­ I am still not sure what I want to do, and I don''t want to rush it one way or another. Michael and I are OK, capable of holding a conversation, and you don''t need to worry that there are any problems. Let''s talk when you return from your¡­ vacation."


    Sarah looked at Oni and pressed her lips into a line. Oni is only sixteen, but she acts very mature. Part of Sarah admires Oni for that quality, and the other part of Sarah feels sorry that Oni is not a carefree sixteen years old girl.


    "OK. We will talk when I get back. That will give you time to sort your thoughts. As for the vacation, at this point it''s safe to call it a honeymoon."


    Sarah looked at Oni, N, JoAnna and Sophia and asked: "For how long do you know that Aiden is preparing this?"


    "I think Haru is calling.", N said and rushed out of the tent.


    "Yup. Someone is calling me also." Oni was two steps behind N.


    JoAnna and Sophiaughed.


    "Your kids bailed on you.", JoAnna said throughugh. "But if you want to know who found out first, talk to the designerdy."


    Ellie waved her hands defensively. "Why did you pick me? I am on my honeymoon¡­ The maid of honor should answer."


    Bridgette opened her blue eyes so wide that they looked like full circles. "I¡­ just¡­ got¡­ the flowers.", she said robotically.


    They allughed.


    Sarah confirmed that they are all in this together.


    "Come on¡­ time for a wedding dress!", Ellie eximed while her eyes sparkled toward Sarah.


    "Wedding dress? It seems that I am on time...", Emma said with a big smile when she entered the tent.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1289 - In The Guys Tent

    In the tent with the guys¡­


    The guys need much less time to get readypared to thedies, and most of them are dressed up and chatting in a great atmosphere while waiting for their turn in front of the mirrors.


    There are threerge mirrors and the guys are stopping by to check their appearance from different angles before heading out to join the party outside.


    Aiden is almost ready. Out of hispletely white outfit (just how Sarah saw him in her dream), Aiden is wearing white pants and a shirt which has top two buttons undone. His necktie is loosely draped around his neck. He will tighten up the necktie and put the suit jacket on at thest minute to avoid wrinkling it or sweating, because it is a warm, summer day.


    Aiden is sitting on the chair and looking at the two wedding bands in his hand. Both bands look like they are made out of white gold, one with the ck diamonds in it, the other one with the green ones. Every few seconds, Aidenbines them into one ring and then separates them again. When he ces them on the table in front of him, the color of the bands fades into ck, and when they are in his hand or touching each other, they turn white.


    Aiden asked Felix to make them like this: two bands with grooves which can be locked into one, just how Sarah and he are missing pieces of each other, perfect when together, making a whole. When apart, the ck gold shows itself as the base material and when together, the two rings turn white. It is a perfect symbolism for Sarah and Aiden who are each other''s light and bring out the best in one another.


    He is not paying attention to the noise around him because his mind is drifting into the past and diving into memories which are marked with Sarah.


    Aiden remembered their time at the University: her blush when he called her his girl for the first time in the cafeteria, her neat notes and symmetrical doodles, him waiting for Sarah after ss and her bright smile directed at him as soon as their eyes met in the hallway.


    He cherishes the time they spent in his apartment: the aromaticvender tea, working on projects, Sarah sleeping off during a movie and waking up in his bed.


    Her apartment where Hugo was disturbing them. Aiden wondered, what is Hugo doing now? Is he still living there with his father and working as a doorman? At that time, they didn''t know that their neighbor across the hall is King. Vivian used to visit there as well. That apartment is full of amazing memories, even though they were surrounded with unpleasant people.


    Aiden smiled when his thoughts drifted into the period when he and Sarah lived in Los Angeles, in the penthouse with a swimming pool. In his mind, he can still clearly see her bikini top floating next to them. Ha! He told her that swimsuits will not be necessary, but she still insisted on wearing one. Oh, yeah¡­ and he remembers when she made pancakes for him and bent to get the tes, revealing that other than the apron she is not wearing anything else¡­ and the pancakes got cold.


    He frowned slightly when he remembered Sarah in the hospital, non-responsive. He was desperately talking to her with hope that she can hear him. And she did. Later Sarah told him that she was trapped in the darkness and that he was her light, showing her the way out. At that time, he ended up blurting out his ns for their first Valentine''s and spoiled the surprise. But they still had a good time.


    Aiden is amazed how many good memories they have. He could sit the whole day and smile like a fool while remembering the scenes: the two of them on the white sand in front of the Beach house, training at the Cabin, beating up troublemakers during their Valentine''s in Greece, treasure hunting for her birthday at the Adriatic Sea, everything rted to the Cliffside Vi, ziplining through the jungle on a private ind in the Pacific Ocean, holding hands in a small coffee shop in Paris, enjoying Aurora Borealis through arge window in the cabin in Canada, setting up new fighting records in the ck & White club in Austin¡­ numerous amazing memories in a year and a half. Everything rted to Sarah is good. Even the hellish training with Master Hollow puts a smile on his face. That is Sarah''s power over his life, she makes everything enjoyable.


    Aiden''s eyes turned gentle while thinking that soon, the rings he is holding onto will symbolize Sarah and him bing one in the eyes of thew, in front of their friends and family. He looks forward to it. She will officially be his, and he will be hers.


    Steve sat next to Aiden and observed how the bands change color. "That is cool."


    Aiden hummed in agreement with Steve''s statement. "I hope that Sarah will like it."


    "She will.", Felix said confidently from the side. He saw that Aiden is looking at him questionably, and he admitted: "While you were in aa, I showed them to her."


    Aiden frowned. "Why?"


    "Uhm¡­" Felix paused while remembering what happened half a year ago. "She came to the workshop and said that she knows I made wedding bands for you and demanded to see them."


    "Did she say anything?", Aiden asked Felix.


    Aiden is sorry that he missed Sarah''s expression of that first time when she saw the bands and how they are changing color.


    "No. That was shortly before you woke up. It was tough on all of us, and especially on Sarah. Just how these two turn ck when separated, she was in a dark ce without you around.", Felix responded solemnly. "While she was holding onto it, I noticed a small change in her expression. She believed that you will wake up."


    Aiden remembered when Eve told him that while he was in aa, Sarah didn''t cry, and she didn''tugh either. She held it all inside, not allowing anyone to see how much she is hurting. He can only imagine whirlwind of emotions she experienced while looking at the wedding bands and not knowing if they will ever put them on.


    Aidenbined two rings into one and closed his fist around it firmly. He promised silently that they will never be apart going forward, and he will not allow darkness to surround Sarah again. Just how she is his light, he will be hers. Forever.


    Aiden saw that Jesse was about to exit the tent and called. "How are things, Jesse? Or should I call you Michael?"


    "Michael is fine."


    "Did you sort out things with Oni?", Aiden asked.


    Aiden knows that Oni called Sarah for an advice what to do (he listened in for a part of that call), but he does not know what happened after that. Also, he wants to hear Michael''s side of the story.


    Michael paused while thinking how to answer this question. Did they sort out things? No. Nothing is sorted out. He told her what he feels and thinks, but she is not epting him. Michael is aware that he messed up too much for Oni to forgive him easily. The ironic thing is that Oni probably wants to forgive him, but she is unable to do so. He can see that her smile is forced, and the light in her eyes is not back. However, he has no intention of giving up. He will keep on proving himself to her until she realizes that he will stay by her side and not stray off his path, and until he finds a way to erase all the ugly memories from her past, including the ones he created and she directs her dazzling smile his way again.


    "We talked and she is aware of my intentions.", Michael responded.


    Aiden nodded in understanding. He knows how much Sarah struggled with the ghosts from Aiden''s past, and they were in the past and she never saw him fooling around. If Sarah saw Aiden how Oni saw Jesse, Aiden is confident that Sarah would fall apartpletely and probably self-destruct. In this regard, Aiden admires Oni, and he knows that Michael is not in the clear. "Nowes the hard part: don''t mess it up."


    "I will do my best.", Michael confirmed before stepping out of the tent.


    "Nervous?", Jeff asked when he took a seat next to Aiden.


    Aiden smiled. "No."


    "Do you need anything?"


    "No."


    Jeff spread his hands helplessly. "What kind of answers are that? How can I give you big brother advices if you have things under control?"


    Aidenughed. "I am waiting for this for a long time. I thought about everything more than a hundred times already. Thank you for your concern, but I got it covered. I know what I am doing, and I will not mess it up."


    "Listen to the cocky one.", Jasper snorted.


    Aiden lifted his eyebrows, ready to tease: "Not everyone is like you, busting the television and rushing to see the bride in order to make sure she didn''t run away."


    Jasper frowned, displeased that Aiden brought this up. "How can you be so confident?"


    Aiden looked at Jasper smugly and responded: "Sarah and I went through a lot together, and if there is one thing I am confident about, that is: Sarah loves me, and she looks forward to this just as much as I do. The two of us are meant to be together."


    Vincent and Russel exchanged knowing nces.


    "Let''s go and kidnap the bride.", Russel said yfully.


    Aiden burst intough. "Good luck with that."


    Russel was outraged. "You think I can''t?"


    Jeff patted Russel''s shoulder and warned him: "Don''t go there."


    Russel frowned. Even Felix and Steve nodded in agreement with Jeff and Aiden. What is this? How can they im that he can''t take care of one skinny girl? Russel was joking, but now he feels that his manliness took a big hit. The onlyfort is that Anita is not here to witness this scene. He looked at Vincent for help, but Vincent only shrugged indicating that he will stay out of it.


    Oscar entered the tent and looked around. "What is the status?"


    "Status?", Jeff asked back.


    Oscar snorted and exined that he is forced to be here. "Your mother inw sent me to check what is the status."


    Aiden bolted to his feet and started buttoning up his top button with haste. "Is Sarah ready?"


    Oscar shrugged. "How would I know?"


    Jeff rolled his eyes. "We can be ready in one minute. When girls are almost ready, let us know."


    Oscar sighed and walked out. Why are they making him do this messenger work? He went to Ste to repeat what Jeff told him: something about needing a minute and girls being almost ready¡­


    Aiden looked at the door of the tent and then at Jeff. "So, are they ready or not?"


    Jeff pulled his phone and texted JoAnna. Ten secondster he got a reply and told Aiden: "Sarah is putting her dress on."


    Aiden plopped back on the chair. This might take a while.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1290 - Do You Have Everything?

    "Hurry up!", JoAnna urged Sarah. "You are staring at yourself for too long."


    "I can''t help it. I''m just too pretty.", Sarah stuck her tongue out at JoAnna before returning her gaze to the full-size mirror in front of her.


    Sarah is joking with JoAnna, but in truth, she loves the image mirror is showing her. She turned a bit to the left¡­ then a bit to the right¡­ and admired herself from every angle in the most perfect dress she ever wore.


    Her hair, makeup, the dress, jewelry¡­ Sarah never saw herself this well put together. She is glowing.


    Sarah used to think that wedding dresses and all the glitz which goes with it is ridiculous, unnecessary, but now that she is wearing one, she can''t stop staring.


    Ellie''s face was beaming while admiring Sarah in the gown she made. "This is my best work so far."


    Sarah is wearing snowy-white matte satin fit-and-re gown which fits her perfectly. The bodice and sweetheart neckline are decorated with floralce which creates gorgeous straps and frames her back. Sarah smiled while moving and enjoying the effect of thece changing color from white to faint tea green in the light. Cathedral train adorned withce at the bottom makes her look like a fairy. Her legs appear longer than they are, her narrow waist looks just right, the bodice is lifting her breasts slightly, making them fuller¡­ Aiden will like it.


    Of course, Aiden will like it. He is the one who worked with Ellie on the dress.


    Sarah loves how thece at her upper back is not only looking pretty, but it''s also covering up the faint scars Sarah has from her surgeries. Aiden thinks of everything.


    The <em>''V''</em> shaped ne with green diamonds which Aiden gave Sarah on the meadow covers Sarah''s skin below her neck and ends two inches above the fine fabric of the dress (and the plump cleavage). It shows that Aiden thought about pairing up the dress with the ne as well.


    "Thank you.", Sarah told Ellie. "The dress is perfect."


    Ellie grinned, happy to see that Sarah approves.


    "Do we have everything?", Sophia asked while adjusting Sarah''s ne so that it''s centered.


    The earrings, the ne and the butterfly ring have green diamonds which are matching with the shimmer of thece on Sarah''s dress, and Sarah''s eyes as well. Everything is perfect, even the white open toe high-heeled shoes which are hidden under the skirt of Sarah''s wedding dress.


    "Oh¡­", Sarah remembered that she is missing one thing... "Out of four necessities, I have things which are old and new and blue, but I need something borrowed. Aiden said that one of you will give me something." Sarah''s eyes darted between JoAnna and Sophia.


    JoAnna lifted her index finger to get Sarah''s attention and reached under the skirt of her tea green bridesmaids dress. A secondter, she slid a whitecy garter embellished in crystals from her leg and handed it to Sarah. "Here¡­"


    Sarah stifled augh while holding the garter between her index finger and thumb awkwardly, away from her body like it''s dirty. "I was thinking more on the line of a¡­ hairclip."


    "Stopining and put it on.", Sophia reminded her.


    Reluctantly, Sarah put the garter around her left thigh.


    "You think you got everything?", Sophia asked.


    "What else am I missing?", Sarah responded with an answer.


    Sophia gave Sarah a knowing look before saying: "The wedding rhyme goes: something old, something new, something borrowed, something blue, and a sixpence in your shoe."


    Sarah''s face fell. She is not much into all this good luck traditions, but it can''t hurt. She has four out of five¡­ howe she never heard about this fifth requirement? And why is the list of things she needs constantly increasing?


    "What is a <em>''sixpence''</em>?", Sarah asked weakly.


    "Hehe¡­", Sophia giggled and extended her hand toward Sarah. "I''ve got you covered."


    Sarah observed the coin in her palm. It does say <em>''sixpence''</em> on one side. "This is?"


    "A British coin. Sixpence. It has a value of six pennies.", Sophia exined and gestured to Sarah to take it.


    Sarah slipped the coin inside her shoe. Well, now she has everything. Scratch that! Sarah saw Ellie approaching her with the veil. The white veil is super-thin and delicate and on the edges has ace which is matching the one on the dress. Perfect.


    Bridgette got inside and asked Sarah: "Ready?"


    Sarah was not sure how to respond to Bridgette''s question. Every time Sarah thinks she is ready, something else pops up.


    "I am done here¡­", Ellie said when she attached the veil to Sarah''s hair at the back.


    "I want your photo for my uing catalog¡­", Ellie requested.


    Sarah nodded in agreement but still wanted to confirm: "With Aiden?"


    "Of course! See you outside." Ellie waved happily and exited the tent.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna, Sophia and Bridgette, wearing matching tea green dresses and smiled.


    Aiden arranged all this as a surprise, but the more Sarah observes, the more she notices that he did it based on the discussions they had over time. She clearly remembers that they spoke about the bridesmaids and she told him that she wants Bridgette as her maid of honor and her sisters.


    "If I add anyone else, it will turn out to be everyone.", Sarah told Aiden and exined: "I can''t add Emma without Penny feeling neglected. And Ellie is right there with them as well. And if I think who is close to me, Oni and Ne to my mind, and then we have Masika, Imani and Z and I''m not saying that they can''t be my bridesmaids but if I include everyone, it will be too much."


    "So¡­ only Bridgette, Anna and Sophia?", Aiden asked.


    "Yes. Small and simple.", Sarah confirmed, unaware that Aiden is taking mental notes of her every word.


    Back to present¡­


    Now that she thinks about it, bit by bit, Aiden was collecting information about everything. And he made it happen. She knows that he did it like this because of her tendency to stress and worry about things. If they agreed to get married a month ago, she would be worrying for the whole month. And like this, he took care of it¡­ he thought about her so much that he even made her a <em>''Panic box''</em>. He is amazing like that.


    Edward peeked into tent. "Can Ie in?"


    Sophia, JoAnna and Bridgette gave Sarah quick hugs and went out, leaving Edward and Sarah behind.


    They don''t have a wedding nner and formal schedule. Everything is just how Sarah likes it, rxed and no one is looking at the time.


    "You are beautiful.", Edward told Sarah.


    "Thanks, dad."


    Edward nced around the tent, to confirm its just the two of them before leaning closer to Sarah and half-whispering: "You don''t need to do this. No one will me you if you back out of it and I will make sure that rascal never gets close to you. Your old room in our house is always waiting for you no matter what¡­"


    Sarahughed and said with a whiny voice: "Daaaad!"


    "Are you trying to spoil this wedding?", Ste grumbled from the entrance to the tent.


    Edward waved his hands defensively. "I only want to make sure my baby girl does not feel cornered. If things don''t work out, she cane back to us."


    Ste smiled at her silly husband. "She is not going anywhere. Aiden is joining our family. Officially."


    Edward snorted.


    Sarah looked at Edward. "Dad¡­ I know that you didn''t have the best start with Aiden, but you know that he is treating me well. Right?"


    Edward pursed his lips. "If I don''t know that he would walk through the fire for you, I would not allow this wedding to happen."


    "Pft! Like you have the power to stop it.", Ste said teasingly. "Keep going with your unreasonable behavior and you will push Sarah away from us, again."


    Edward understood that Ste is talking about the fight when Edward found out that Sarah is dating Aiden and Sarah didn''te home for more than two months.


    Edward narrowed his eyes. "She got that from her mother."


    "Ah?", Ste put her hand over her chest dramatically. "What does that mean?"


    Edward shrugged and said coolly: "I don''t know¡­ Members of my side of the family do not run away when they disagree on something."


    Ste understood that Edward is talking about her breaking up rtionship with Lebedevs when they disapproved of Ste (aka Milena) marrying Edward (aka the useless outsider).


    Ste narrowed her eyes at Edward. "You know I did that for you, right?"


    Sarah pinched the roof of her nose. Why are her parents bickering like kids? "And you two know that I am about to get married¡­ right?"


    Ste and Edward paused andughed.


    "We know, honey¡­", Ste responded. "I guess we are all a bit nervous. You are our baby girl and you always will be no matter how many birthdays you celebrated. Let me see you¡­" Ste took a step back and observed Sarah. The dress, the veil, the jewelry¡­ everything is amazing, but the most dazzling is Sarah''s expression which is showing how happy she is.


    Ste nodded in approval. She gave a side-nce to Edward and said. "I will not tell you to leave Aiden, but if you ever need help, any kind of help¡­ please, don''t hesitate to reach out to us. Keep in mind that we are avable, but I hope that you will not find yourself in a situation where you need our help because I wish that you and Aiden spend your lifetimes in happiness, loving each other¡­ without any external interference."


    Sarah hugged Ste. "Thanks, mom."


    Ste nted a gentle kiss on Sarah''s cheek and walked out of the tent.


    Edward looked at Sarah and sighed. "I agree with your mother. Count on us and¡­ Do you remember the phone number I gave you?"


    It didn''t take more than a second for Sarah to understand what Edward is talking about. How can she forget THAT phone number? "SP3CT3R?"


    Edward smiled and nodded. "Don''t hesitate to call him if you need any kind of help."


    Sarah wanted to ask, why is Edward so keen on her contacting the most famous hacker in the world? How is SP3CT3R connected with Edward? Are they really so close that the mystery hacker will help her out unconditionally? Does that mean that Edward knows SP3CT3R?


    But those were fleeting questions.


    She is about to get married to the man she adores, and she was unable to focus on anything else at this time.


    She smiled and assured her father that she heard him. "OK."


    Edward exhaled loudly and asked: "Ready?"


    "Can you help me with the veil?", Sarah bowed slightly so that Edward can see to reach for the sheer fabric.


    Edward pulled the veil over Sarah''s head and smiled. She is beautiful. His baby girl is all grown up and about to get married. He remembers her being no bigger than a loaf of bread. As the youngest child, she got the most love and pampering and everyone in the family was catering to her every need. And now she is getting married. His baby girl is not a baby anymore.


    "Are you going to cry?", Sarah asked in half-panic when she saw that Edward''s eyes are turning red.


    Edward pursed his lips and denied the obvious. "No."


    He reached to the side and picked up the bouquet of roses and wildflowers which Bridgette prepared for Sarah and handed it to her. "Let''s not forget this."


    Sarah looked at the flowers neatly tied up in a white satin ribbon and wondered if this is everything, or is there something else she needs¡­ well, it does not matter. She is going to meet the man of her dreams and start their forever journey together. Officially.


    After adjusting thepels of his jacket, Edward extended his arm for Sarah and she took it.


    They both took a deep breath at the same time and walked out of the tent.


    It is happening!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1291 - The Walk On The White Path

    Outside, next to the arch decorated in white roses¡­


    nor is fixing Aiden''s necktie (which was already perfect) under the watchful eye of Jeff.


    Steve and Felix and talking in whispers two steps away from them. They are confirming that all the drones are in ce, recording every part of the event, and securing it so that they don''t have unexpected¡­ visitors. You can never be too careful.


    Aiden has two drones following him and Sarah and recording everything since they left the hotel that morning. And when others joined, Felix released twenty drones for additional coverage.


    Of course, there is a number of bodyguards securing the area, but Aiden didn''t want to have too many. Other than the kids from the Cliffside Vi and personal bodyguards which arrived with the guests, there is a number of people from the White foundation and Jarred and Mathew brought their people as well. As much as Aiden said that he does not want to have too many people for security¡­ they have a lot.


    Felix is managing the drones (with Eve), so that Aiden and Sarah don''t need to worry about that and they can focus on the important part: getting married.


    Steve is helping Felix out with security and the drones and he knows all the functionality avable, other than Eve.


    Back to the groom¡­


    nor paused her movements of fixing Aiden''s necktie and gazed lovingly at her younger son. "I am overjoyed for you. I know that you and Sarah will have an amazing future together."


    "Thanks mom.", Aiden smiled.


    "Mom¡­", Jeff called. "Fix my necktie also."


    nor''s eyebrow arched. "Ask your wife."


    Jeff was offended. "Why are you fixing his? This is discrimination!"


    "What discrimination? Den-Den is about to get married and this is thest time I am doing this for him. Going forward, Sarah will do all these little things¡­", nor''s voice drifted away.


    As much as Aiden cringes when his mother calls him Den-Den, this time her voice was full of love. And is she about to cry?


    "Mom, don''t cry. This is a happy asion.", Aiden reminded her.


    nor sniffled. "I know. I am happy."


    Aiden sighed. He will never understand why women cry when they are happy. Sarah can be confusing like this as well. Must be due to all the female-only hormones.


    "You didn''t cry when I was getting married.", Jeff grumbled.


    nor turned to Jeff. "You always did the right thing. It was expected from you that you will do everything as required and on time, and¡­" nor paused her words when she saw that Aiden narrowed his eyes at her.


    "Are you saying that I am NOT doing the right thing?", Aiden''s low voice was a giveaway that he is angry.


    nor sighed, unsure how to respond. This is Aiden''s wedding, how did it end up escting into a quarrel? And people are watching!


    Oscar responded to Aiden instead of nor: "Son, are you going to deny that your behavior before meeting Sarah was¡­ unstable?" Oscar saw that Aiden pursed his lips and has no intention of retort which means that Aiden got the message. Oscar continued: "As your parents, we know that you are smart and capable, and we hoped that you will have a bright future, but we were worried. Now that we see you with Sarah and how you became the man we knew you could be¡­ we are happy. And proud."


    nor looked at Aiden whose lips curved into a smile and she beamed at her husband. Oscar defused the situation¡­ perfectly. No wonder she choose to marry him. He is amazing.


    Aiden''s attention moved to Ste who walked toward them in hurried steps.


    "Sarah will be out any minute¡­", Ste said in a whisper and that jolted nor and Oscar to go and take their seats in the first row.


    Aiden saw that Steve, Jeff and Felix stood in their spots on his right, opposite from Bridgette, JoAnna and Sophia.


    Aiden took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a second before fixing his gaze at the opposite end of the white path, eagerly expecting to see his bride.


    It is happening!


    ¡­


    As soon as Sarah walked out of the tent with Edward by her side, her gaze fell on the white carpet which marked her path toward Aiden.


    Sarah observed that the carpet is speckled with flower petals. Red and pink ones¡­ rose petals, by the looks of it.


    Sarah realized that her heart is beating like crazy, and her legs are shaky, and she focused on her breathing and on not stumbling while chanting silently that at the end of this path is Aiden, waiting for her¡­ and he will make her anxiety go away, as usually. He has that power.


    Aiden looked down the path marked with the white carpet while anticipation made his heart pound against his chest like crazy. Sarah will emerge right there any minute now¡­ any minute¡­


    He held his breath at the sight of Sarah walking toward him while holding Edward''s hand. She is absolutely enchanting. He knew that the dress will fit her well, and that she will be stunning, but this is beyond his wildest imagination.


    Aiden can see that her gaze is lowered, and he wondered if she is anxious like he is. Probably. She always panics about the small things yet breezes through massive challenges like they are not a big deal. That is his Sarah. She is amazing like that.


    Sarah moved slowly, one foot in front of another, following the beat of the music, next to her father while observing that at each side of the white path there are feet (in fancy shoes and sandals), pointing her way. And she knew that all those people are standing and looking at her.


    She squeezed Edward''s hand and slowly lifted her gaze, meeting friendly faces which smiled at her: Ellie, Jasper, Haru, N, Emma, Charlie, Vincent, Ashley, Sean, Ryan, Allen, Julius, Mike, Tiffany, Mishi, Eliza¡­


    Sarah realized that her anxiety is increasing and her whole body is trembling, and she is not sure if she is walking on the ground or floating. She told herself to calm down. This is what she wants, and all these people are her friends, and she can''t fall apart in front of them, and in front of Aiden¡­ not now.


    Sarah took a deep breath and looked up and observed the perfectly blue sky above breathtaking snowy mountain peaks. Below is the forest which is circling around the meadow full of wildflowers.


    It''s almost like in her dream. The difference is that in her dream is just her walking toward Aiden without people and chairs and everything else they set up for this asion.


    Her gaze followed the white path covered in flower petals, trying to find Aiden.


    She saw her sisters and Bridgette smiling her way and nudging each other.


    Under the flowery arch is an older man. It took a second for Sarah to recognize him as William Price, he is Aiden''s godfather (and Jeff''s), and he officiated Jeff''s and JoAnna''s wedding as well. Sarah didn''t see him before entering the tent to get ready, but she probably missed many people due to her shock mixed with excitement.


    Felix and Jeff stood next to Steve and Sarah''s breath hitched when her sightnded on the painfully handsome Aiden who looked at her with eyes full of love and that devilish smile on his face which makes her heart leap from joy every time¡­ even now.


    At the moment their eyes met, Aiden did his magic: she was unable to look away and everything disappeared. There were no people, no flower arc, no white carpet, no chairs, no music, it was just the two of them¡­ exactly how she saw it in her dream. Even her anxiety disappeared¡­ he has that power.


    Her smile widened. Aiden made her dreame true¡­pletely.


    Aiden''s pure white suit contrasts his ck hair and eyes, and thatbined with the confidence he projects makes him absolutely stunning.


    Only when she was ten steps away, Sarah realized that Aiden''s necktie and the handkerchief peeking out of his left chest pocket are shimmering in tea green, just like thece on her dress. Couple''s outfits! Well, Ellie said that her dashing groom (aka Aiden) has outfits to match hers.


    With every step closer to him, Sarah was getting deeper in the daze. How can a man be this attractive? And this is her man.


    Sarah was almost startled when they reached end of the path and she was in front of Aiden. When she saw this white path for the first time, she thought how it''s very long, but it seems that it took no more than a second to traverse it.


    Sarah remembered that JoAnna and Sophia told her how during their walk to the altar they reminisced the heartwarming moments from the rtionship with their respective groom, but for Sarah that was not the case. She only stared at Aiden and thought how handsome he is¡­ spacing out, unable to look away¡­ grateful that Edward is holding her hand and guiding her, otherwise she would trip on her feet and star in her own funny video of wedding fails when she plunges face first into those flower petals on the ground.


    Edward ced Sarah''s hand in Aiden''s with reluctance of a doting father. "I''m counting that you will take care of my precious angel."


    Aiden responded with a nod while his eyes didn''t leave Sarah''s. "Don''t worry Mr. Hill, I will not disappoint her."


    Edward felt like giving a good whack at the back of Aiden''s head. What kind of an answer is that? And he didn''t even look at him! Edward snorted while thinking that this youngster has no respect. Didn''t he tell Aiden (more than once) to call him <em>''dad''</em>?


    Ste stepped forward and tugged Edward''s sleeve, reminding him to take his seat. Ste wondered, what is Edward thinking? Why is he still lingering? Does he have an intention of leaving Sarah to marry Aiden? Or is he thinking of joining in? He better not ruin this wedding! Mr. Price is waiting for Edward to leave so that he can start the ceremony!


    JoAnna and Sophia snickered at the sight of Edward following Ste grumpily.


    Guests took their seats in preparation to witness the wedding ceremony which is about to start any minute.


    It is happening!


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t notice Edward or Ste or anyone else. They were lost in each other''s gazes and both grinned to the point of their cheeks hurting.


    Aiden slowly reached and lifted Sarah''s veil over her face and ced it behind her head. He wants to see her beautiful smile and eyes full of love without any barriers (no matter how see-through it is).


    JoAnna and Sophia stepped forward and swiftly adjusted the veil which Aiden carelessly released at Sarah''s back. Everything needs to be picture-perfect!


    "Hi¡­", Aiden whispered to Sarah.


    "Hi¡­", she whispered back.


    Aiden inched closer to Sarah. "You are stunning¡­"


    "And so are you¡­"


    Mr. Price cleared his throat, reminding them that the ceremony is starting, and they should behave. Why does it look like they are about to kiss?


    "Dearly beloved¡­", Mr. Price made a pause so that everyone knows the event is starting before continuing: "We are gathered together to celebrate the special love between Sarah Hill and Aiden White, by joining them in marriage¡­"


    Sarah is not sure at what point Aiden held her hands in his, but she felt his warmth seep through her fingers, and she was lost in his dark eyes which stirred with emotions.


    Everyone who witnessed this scene, and their affectionate gazes locked on each other, could see how much Sarah and Aiden love one another. The two of them were there, butpletely lost in the world of their own.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1292 - The Ceremony (1)

    Nearly all people present are focused on the ceremony and the bride and the groom who are framed with the arch adorned with white roses.


    Both Sarah and Aiden are wearing white, holding hands and gazing at each other lovingly with Mr. Price standing between them (when looking from the audience''s perspective) who is talking about the importance of the step Sarah and Aiden are taking (aka the marriage).


    JoAnna and Sophia smiled dotingly at the sight of Sarah who could not hide how much in love she is. Both of them remember how nervous Sarah was when she told them that the handsome ssmate who is staying with them over Christmas due to the heavy snowfall is actually her boyfriend.


    JoAnna smiled while thinking about her first impressions of Sarah and Aiden as a couple. She remembers how she spotted them first dancing at the Christmas party organized by the Orion Enterprise, and her shock when she found out that Sarah and Aiden are intimate. The fact that they are moving so fast was difficult to digest.


    JoAnna''s gaze moved to Jeff and her palmnded on her protruding belly and she smiled. If not for this fast-moving couple who is currently getting married, she would probably not be married to the most amazing man in the world. Only because Sarah and Aiden were a couple, Jeff was able to identify her as JoAnna Hill, a resident in Franciscan Medical Center ande in time to save her, like a knight a shining armor¡­ and here they are, just over one yearter, married and expecting not one baby but two!


    When Sophia realized who Aiden is and that he and Sarah are seriously dating, she was concerned that her baby sister is associating herself with a White because she knew that White corp. is not apletely clean business. Ah, if someone told her that SHE will be this closely entangled with the Whites, and not just with the White corp. but with the White Foundation as well, she would not warn Sarah about Aiden and the business of the White family, but she would warn herself.


    Sophia''s gaze moved to Felix and she wonders, if not for Sarah and Aiden, would she be married to this dashing man with an irresistible French ent? When Sarah and Aiden came to New York, Felix was interested in Sophia, but Sophia''s mind was romantically somewhere else (avoiding Mark). Sophia remembers that the things started picking up during that lunch when Felix misunderstood the asion and showed up with flowers because he thought that it will be just the two of them¡­ Sophia still remembers how embarrassed he was. But Sarah spoke with Felix for hours and they ended up in Sophia''s apartment, and had dinner and after that Felix was much bolder in showing his intentions¡­ and here they are¡­ married with one precious baby girl and one boy on the way.


    Jeff showed one of his rare public smiles while watching his younger brother in the process of tying the knot. He is proud of Aiden. Jeff remembers that Aiden was unreliable, not only rted to girls, but in terms of work and family and everything else. And when Sarah showed up, Aiden changed. Noticeably. Jeff approves of Aiden and Sarah as a couple. And the fact that Sarah and JoAnna are sisters, is only making their bond as a family stronger.


    Jeff''s gaze moved to the side and met JoAnna''s. He does not know why she is looking at him with that gentle smile and eyes full of love, but he likes it.


    Felix observed Sarah and Aiden and remembered that he met them in New York at the probably most embarrassing lunch in his life. But after that, things got better. Well, when you hit rock bottom, the only way to go is up. Sarah and Aiden are both cing absolute trust in each other and it shows. Felix never saw a couple so devoted to one another. Felix vividly remembers the incident when one of his inventions ended up inside Sarah, administering dangerously high dose of drugs and causing internal bleeding. He feared that Aiden will me him, that he will say how it''s all his fault, but he did none of that. Aiden was frantically focused on Sarah and on getting her better, ignoring everything else. In a way, the two of them showed Felix what it means to bepletely dedicated to your partner.


    Felix''s gaze moved to the side and met Sophia''s. She is looking at him with a smile which is reaching her eyes and involuntarily Felix''s lips stretched into a smile, revealing two dimples, one on each cheek.


    Steve and Bridgette did their best to stay present and focus on the ceremony and what Mr. Price is saying, but it is hard¡­ every few seconds their gazes met, and they smiled because both of them were thinking that soon it will be their turn.


    Other than our group of eight which is standing with Mr. Price in the center, other guests are seated on white chairs with huge tea green satin bows at the backrests. The chairs are arranged in neat rows on the left and right side of the white carpet which is speckled with red and pink flower petals.


    Some of the guests are affected by the emotions which oozed from the loving couple who is getting married.


    In the first row are the closest family members, starting with nor and Oscar, Ste and Edward. The four of them are looking at their kids and smiling, sharing their happiness and definitely approving this union.


    nor and Oscar know how Sarah affected Aiden''s life, and they are ted to see them finally tie the knot.


    Ste and Edward can see how much in love Sarah and Aiden are, and they also believe that Aiden is a great young man who can stand by Sarah''s side and support her with all the troubles she is facing due to her ancestry.


    Also present in the first row are James and Mary (Edward''s parents), Richard (nor''s father), Barbara and Donald (Oscar''s parents), Owen and Lia (held by her nanny).


    James'' happiness is a bit muddled because Mary asked five times already who is the young man holding Sarah''s hands, and three times who is the one with JoAnna. James is not sure if Mary is not asking about Felix because she remembers him or because she does not recognize Sophia. Luckily, Barbara and Donald are patiently answering all the question Mary has, and they are not offended that Mary is unable to remember their grandsons.


    Richard is looking at Sarah and his eyes are stirring with emotions. To be precise, he is looking at the ne around Sarah''s neck and remembering histe wife. He nced up at the sky and smiled, knowing that Deborah is watching all this from Heaven and smiling back at the scene unfolding on this meadow nestled in the Swiss Alps.


    Owen is happy that he is seated next to Ste. She told him that even though he is not a real Uncle to her daughters, he is the only Uncle they acknowledge. Owen knows Sarah since she was born, and he would not miss this for anything in the world. As a bonus for attending this ceremony, he got to meet Lia as her grand-Uncle!


    In the fourth row on the right, Mike held Tiffany''s hand in his and gently caressed the back of her palm. She nced at him and met his soft smile directed at her. She wondered, is he thinking about them marrying? It''s too soon! But then¡­ everything with Mike is like a whirlwind. Starting from that immediate wild attraction in the kitchen in the middle of the night, and then the next day in the guest bedroom of Charlie''s vi, and many more nights (and days), and now they are living together! Mike is unafraid to express openly the volume of his emotions (which usually ends up with them making love) and Tiffany does not mind¡­ she does not mind it at all. Tiffany forced herself to look to the front and focus on the ceremony. Mike smiled when he saw that Tiffany blushed.


    Lucija and Petar are seated in the seventh row on the right. They are holding hands and ncing at each other while smiling. Petar didn''t propose to Lucija, but he feels that it''s about time, and her smile right now is telling him that she will say <em>''yes''</em>. Probably. He believes that this move to Romania to work at Ceresc Solutions ising at the right time.


    In the third row on the left, Emma is leaning sideways on Charlie and his arm rests on the backrest of her chair.


    "When are we going to do this?", Charlie whispered close to Emma''s ear.


    Emma understood that he is asking when are they going to get married. She smiled and nced at Charlie. "Pick a date and let me know. I don''t need more than a week heads-up."


    Charlie''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. He hummed in approval and rubbed her shoulder gently.


    Of course, not everyone was in the romantic forever-after mood.


    Next to Lucija and Petar is Marija. Her eyes wondered over the guests. Since she arrived here, she is observing people and most of them are either too young, or too old, or couples who stick closely to each other.


    Aiden is super-dashing, but Marija told herself not to look his way. After all, this is their wedding and she needs to show respect toward Sarah.


    Her sightnded on Jesse. He is sitting three rows in front of Marija, a little on the left. Marija saw that Oni is next to Jesse and that Jesse is leaning toward Oni, probably telling her something. Marija smiled. It does not matter if Oni is here or not, Jesse''s presence means that this event has a potential to be a fun one.


    In the sixth row on the left, Pam is enjoying the ceremony without noticing uneasiness in Leah.


    Leah is staring through Sarah and Aiden and doing her best to stay focused that way, while she can practically feel the heat of Isabe''s gaze at the back of her head.


    Few days ago, Sophia told Leah that Isabe will be at the ceremony, and Leah said how that is fine, but now that the event is in progress, Leah confirmed that it is not fine. Since they arrived at this meadow, Leah did her best to keep busy with preparations and on one asion she saw Isabe approaching her, but Leah turned the other way and walked in hurried steps, avoiding Isabe sessfully.


    Now they are seated, and Leah feels difort even though she knows that Isabe can''t reach her. Ah, the afterparty will be challenging.


    Leah hopes that Pam will not get the wrong idea. Leah does not have any desire to get back with Isabe. Leah does not want to return in that hell. Leah is aware that Isabe came with +1, and Leah recognizes him as Brandon Craig: one of numerous suitors Isabe''s father was setting her up with. Well, it seems that Brandon is the lucky one.


    Leah knows that she will not return to Isabe no matter what happens but being apathetic toward almost one year the two of them spent together is nearly impossible. After all, Isabe was the dominant one in that rtionship.


    Leah closed her eyes before taking a deep breath and telling herself to keep it together because she does not want to hurt Pam by causing a misunderstanding.


    Leah reached and held Pam''s hand in hers and gave it a gentle squeeze. Pam nced at Leah and smiled. Luckily, Pam directed her gaze swiftly toward the bride and the groom and didn''t notice Leah''s emotional turmoil.


    In the seventh row on the left, Mrs. Ronin and Jarred are seated next to each other. She nced at Jarred whose gaze was fixed on her, and she lifted her eyebrows questionably.


    Jarred smiled and answered her silent question: "I was wondering how you look in a wedding dress."


    "I wouldn''t know. I never wore one.", Mrs. Ronin said awkwardly and turned toward Sarah and Aiden.


    She didn''t lie. When she married Angelo, they had a civil marriage and she was wearing a simple, elegant dress, but it was not a wedding dress. She sighed. She called him <em>''Evan''</em>, how he introduced himself, and only one day before their marriage ceremony he told her that his real name is Angelo. At that time, she was too infatuated with him to see it as a red g. Her life after marriage was not easy, but she would not change it for anything in the world. After all, from that marriage came four amazing children.


    Mrs. Ronin paused. Is Jarred still starring at her? She forced herself not to return his gaze.


    Mrs. Ronin wondered if it was a mistake for her toe here. Jarred said that she cane as his +1, and all her kids are here, so she decided to join. As much as she enjoys Jarred''spany, and his looks are not bad either, she is not thinking about romancing. She didn''t think about it for about two decades. And it seems that Jarred is hinting that he is interested in her. Mrs. Ronin told herself to rx and enjoy and who knows what mighte out of it, but she feels¡­ rusty.


    She decided to dispel any silly thoughts and to focus on the wedding ceremony.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1293 - The Ceremony (2)

    Sarah and Aiden didn''t hear a word of what Mr. Price said until it was time for the rings.


    Sarah turned to Mr. Price and raised her hand slightly, indicating that she has something to say. "Can I go first?"


    Sarah''s question made Aiden arch his handsome eyebrow in surprise. Normally, the groom will go first, but it seems that Sarah has something on her mind.


    Steve handed her the ck ring with ck stones and Sarah held it in her hand for a second before telling Mr. Price: "I know what to say."


    Mr. Price nodded in understanding. This is the part where Mr. Price starts saying the lines: "With this ring... I take you as my wedded husband¡­", and she repeats while putting the ring on Aiden''s left ring finger. But it is not unusual that people use their own vows. It makes the ceremony more personal. At the end, it is their wedding and the only thing which is mandatory (from the point ofw) is that they sign the documentation.


    Sarah smiled at Aiden''s surprised expression. He is her nning guy who always thinks of everything and it''s not often that she gets to surprise him.


    She licked her lips nervously and looked him in the eyes. Sarah was not sure how long she was lost in his gaze before she started speaking and slowly sliding the ck ring toward the base of his left ring finger: "Aiden, my love¡­ it didn''t take long for me to know that you are the one for me because you are the only one who makes the world fade every time our eyes meet. You are the only one who understands me, sometimes better than I understand myself. Your voice is the only one with the power to reach me no matter where I am. I am honored that you choose me to spend your life with and with this ring I pledge myself to you, and only you, to share dreams, hopes, good and bad times... to fight for what we have and never give up on us... to stay by your side and create and expand our family until we grow old together, and for whateveres after that. I don''t expect that our life will be perfect, but I want you to know that I would rather cry with you thanugh with anyone else. I love you."


    Sarah didn''t n to say any vows, she didn''t have any ready. But Aiden did so much to make this perfect while thinking about her, and the emotions inside her swelled creating the overwhelming need to pour her heart out and let him know how much he means to her¡­ and it ended up as Sarah''s vows.


    Aiden barely breathed while staring at Sarah unblinkingly with his lips curved into a gentle smile. He didn''t expect this. She surprised him and exceeded his expectations, like always. She is amazing like that.


    Aiden didn''t prepare vows thinking that Sarah will not have any (because he made their wedding as a surprise) and he didn''t want to put her in a position where he has vows and she doesn''t. But now that she said it first, he has a lot he wants to tell her as well¡­ in front of their friends and family.


    Aiden took the ck ring with green gemstones from Steve and confirmed to Mr. Price that he will say his own vows as well.


    As soon as the second ring was in Aiden''s hand, both the band on his ring finger and the one in his palm turned white. Aiden nced at Sarah and was happy to see her gazing at the rings with a big smile on her face.


    "They are beautiful. Thank you.", Sarah whispered only for Aiden to hear and the way she looked at the rings told him that she really likes them.


    He slowly slid the ring on Sarah''s left ring finger while his eyes didn''t leave Sarah''s. He cleared his throat briefly before speaking: "Sarah, my love¡­ every day I wake up grateful that you are in my life. You ept me even at my darkest. More than once I was lost, and your presence brought me back. Only by your side I feel at peace and only with you I feelplete. I am honored that you choose me to spend your life with and with this ring I pledge myself to you, and only you, to stand by your side through any storms that lie ahead of us, to support any dream you have, to create many beautiful memories which we will remember as we sit on the porch with heads full of gray hairs while watching our grandkids y. From this day onward, if you cry, I will do my best to ensure those are tears of joy. I love you, Sarah Hill. I love you now, and I will love you until the end of time."


    Sarah''s eyes were full of tears (the happy ones) and Sarah got on her toes while Aiden leaned toward Sarah and no matter how many times Mr. Price cleared his throat, he was unable to stop this kiss from happening.


    Sarah felt Aiden''s lips on hers and his grip on her waist intensified and sheced her fingers into his hair and the world disappearedpletely as their vors mixed. The only thing she was aware of is Aiden and how much she loves him. He is absolutely perfect and now¡­ he is hers.


    Aiden held Sarah''s waist firmly while enjoying her scent and that sweet taste which stirs him to the point of madness with desire to possess herpletely. The only thing preventing Aiden from pinning Sarah right there on that meadow is that he is faintly aware of the people around them. He can''t wait for next few hours to pass so that they can go and enjoy their wedding night. Because Sarah is perfect and now¡­ she is his.


    "Uhm¡­ I pronounce you husband and wife¡­", Mr. Price said awkwardly over giggles and whistles from the audience.


    Mr. Price sighed when he realized that Sarah and Aiden are not paying attention to him, not even a little bit. "I would say that you can kiss the bride, but you are already doing it."


    Mr. Price''s words made everyone burst intough¡­ Everyone except for Sarah and Aiden who were still kissing.


    The kiss was gentle and sweet yet intense, and both Sarah and Aiden disappeared in the mes of their love ignited by that kiss which allowed pieces of their souls to melt into one another, like a gentle whisper which confirmed that they are meant to be together.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1294 - Its Official!

    The audience sighed and giggled at the sight of Sarah and Aiden kissing like no one else is there. Well, most of the people know them as a couple who does their own thing, but this is the first time to see them kiss like this in front of everyone. And everyone IS watching because they are standing on the elevated podium with Mr. Price between them (when looking from the audience''s perspective, he is actually two steps away from them).


    Mr. Price wanted to leave. Standing so close to the kissing couple is ufortable, but he needs them to sign the documents, so he will stay there and maintain his poker face.


    JoAnna (and almost everyone else) watched Sarah and Aiden kissing and she rolled her eyes when she saw that no one will say anything and bring the newlyweds back to Earth. Don''t these people know that those two can go at it for hours?


    JoAnna approached them with a reminder: "Oy! You will have plenty of time for that! When can we congratte?!" When she saw that Aiden and Sarah are still kissing, she added in an urgent whisper: "Your kids are watching!"


    Sarah and Aiden broke the kiss andughed. JoAnna is the only one who will interrupt two people who are kissing.


    After signing the paperwork, it''s official: Sarah and Aiden are married!


    Aiden signed first and Sarah right after him. They held hands and inched toward each other, going for some more sweet kisses when JoAnna''s hand came between their faces.


    Aiden directed a displeased look at JoAnna. He almost kissed her palm!


    "Your guests want to congratte you¡­", JoAnna was exasperated. These two are worse than teenagers.


    People lined up to congratte them. It was not a massive wedding party, so it didn''t take long. To help speed up the process, JoAnna and Bridgette were reminding everyone to keep it short because they can talkter at the afterparty.


    While epting congrattions and well wishes, Aiden''s left hand was holding Sarah firmly around her waist. If it''s up to him, he will never let her go outside of the touching distance because he always wants their wedding bands to be white.


    When they reached the end of the line for congrattions, Sarah observed that the people are moving in the direction where JoAnna pointed as a stop for the gond and their kids are swiftly folding the chairs and dismantling tents, packing everything inrge boxes which were secured insides so that helicopters can take them away.


    Hill and White parents surrounded Sarah and Aiden and did another round of congrattions and well wishes. They were the first ones to congratte the newlyweds, and now that everyone else took their turns, the parents of the bride and the groom got more ideas what to say.


    JoAnna, Sophia, Felix and Jeff were there as well while grandparents stood few steps away and observed the lively group with big smiles on their faces.


    Damien and Smita were further away, entertaining Lia under the watchful gaze of Lia''s nanny.


    Rishi and Shibu blended in with Sarah''s and Aiden''s kids. Over the time, Rishi and Shibu visited the Cliffside vi several times, and they know the kids well, so Damien and Smita are not worried that their two sons will be bored.


    "You started dating before any of us... What took you so long to get married?", JoAnna teased.


    "She is the youngest one. This is the way it should be. Me first, you second and Sarah third.", Sophia responded instead of Sarah and Aiden.


    Sarah is leaning her back on Aiden whose hands are around her waist and neither of them is noticing anything other than the pink hearts which are floating around them. All this chatter from their family members sounds like a distant noise. But that is not preventing others from talking.


    "It does not matter who gets married first.", nor spoke excitedly and turned to Sarah and Aiden. "Now that Sophia and Felix are pregnant for the second time, and Anna and Jeff are expecting as well, the two of you are next! When can I expect a grandchild from you?"


    JoAnna and Sophiaughed seeing nor wiggling her eyebrows yfully, and they both expected Ste to chime-in because she is also super-excited about grandkids. A momentter, the two sisters looked at their parents and didn''t miss that Ste and Edward were ufortable for a second before they nodded in agreement.


    As on cue, JoAnna and Sophia exchanged <em>''something is fishy''</em> nces. They will investigateter because it seems that it''s not a pleasant topic and they don''t want to taint this celebratory atmosphere.


    With the wedding preparations ongoing, Ste and Edward didn''t have the time to confirm if the information they found on the USB drive Ivan gave them is true or not, but it is impossible to ignore what they read in those files. Ste and Edward agreed that unless they confirm that the information is correct, they will not share it with nor and Oscar. After all, if it''s false, there is no point in rming others. And even if it''s true, they are not sure if they will share this with the Whites.


    "They are still young.", Oscar told nor when he observed that Sarah and Aiden are not responding.


    "They are both grownups, and it would be great if Jeff''s and Aiden''s kids are close in age¡­", nor started exining.


    "Come on.", Ste interrupted nor''s excited chatter. "We should go down where the party is. Most of the guests left already."


    "You are right!", nor confirmed and tugged Oscar''s hand, indicating him to start moving. "There must be many things that will require our guidance. At this rate, Melissa will take over! I saw her going toward the gond as soon as she congratted them. That was more than fifteen minutes ago! Let''s go!"


    "We will see you at the party!", JoAnna eximed toward Sarah and Aiden while walking away with Jeff.


    "Do you think we should leave them here?", Sophia asked JoAnna. "It does not look like they are aware that there is a party. Or that we are here."


    JoAnna waved her hand dismissively. "It does not matter. We will enjoy the food and dancing, and if they are not there by dinner, I will cut the cake myself!"


    Sophiaughed and linked her arm with Felix''s while walking away toward the gond stop.


    Sarah turned to face Aiden and the two of them held each other while looking in the direction of their departing family members.


    "It seems that we are alone, Mrs. White.", Aiden told Sarah as his deep gaze moved to examine every detail of her face. He knows it very well, but this is different. Now she is his wife and there is a different glowing from her, like he can see her happiness.


    Sarah smiled and nced around, noticing that there are still some people lingering on the meadow. Mostly their kids. "Almost, Mr. White."


    Aiden''s smile reached his eyes and he took a deep breath before saying: "Finally. You are my wife."


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah hummed in agreement. "And you are my husband."


    They stood like that in the middle of the meadow, gazing into each other''s eyes with goofy smiles on their faces for an unknown measure of time.


    Both Sarah and Aiden were high on love and on the fact that they are married. It is a relief, but not the one which allows them to rx¡­ it is as if they crossed into the next stage of life which has its own challenges and they need to stay vignt, and at the same time they got an upgrade. Theirmitment to each other is more solid, acting like a shield, giving them confidence that whatever ising their way, they can handle it. Together.


    "I can''t find the words to tell you how happy I am.", Sarah broke the silence.


    "That is all that counts, my love."


    Aiden rested his forehead on Sarah''s, and they held each other, both immersed in this moment on the meadow, surrounded with a forest and breathtaking snowy peaks above.


    They created the perfect wedding photo (thanks to Eve who is capturing everything with drones). That photo will be magnified and hung on the wall of the Cliffside vi and also in the homes of each of their family members.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1295 - Here Comes Marija

    From the side, Petar, Lucija, Tereza and Marija watched Sarah and Aiden (aka Sigma and Omega).


    They all wondered about the identities of the people who attended the wedding, but Aiden told them not to ask too many questions. They don''t know much about Sarah''s or Aiden''s background, but just a nce is enough for them to see that their friends and family are not simple people.


    "Come on, it''s time for us to leave also.", Petar reminded three youngdies while his arm rested around Lucija''s shoulders.


    "You go on without me¡­", Marija said while walking to the side.


    Tereza puffed her cheeks and gave a worried look to Petar and Lucija.


    "Do you think that she is going to cause trouble?", Lucija asked.


    Tereza shrugged. "I don''t know¡­ can we stop her?"


    Petar shook his head. "There is no point of us worrying about her. She will get what she deserves. Let''s go."


    Aiden spoke with Petar, Lucija, Tereza and Mishi about Marija before leaving the Chateau.


    They are all aware of her flirty nature, and when they spoke, Aiden told them that Marija''stest fling (aka Jesse) crossed the line for Sarah. They all understood what that means, and Mishi was first to express his opinion how if she does something inappropriate, he will not defend her.


    "Marija is not a kid. If she makes a mess, it is on her.", Mishi was clear on this.


    Petar and Lucija agreed with Mishi.


    "Do you expect us to do something?", Tereza asked Aiden.


    "If you can prevent any trouble, especially during the event, that would be the best. But if you can''t, you will need to think on what side you are.", Aiden told them that if Marija causes anymotion to stain the wedding or to get Sarah upset again, he will not forgive her.


    Well, one of the drones will knock her out before she can make any real damage, but still¡­ Aiden will not forgive her.


    Tereza would prefer that they all get along but seeing that Marija is going toward the helicopters¡­ it seems how that will not be possible.


    "Are you going?", Petar''s voice pulled Tereza out of her thoughts.


    She nodded and joined Petar and Lucija. They will take the gond down to the hotel next to the Lake Brienz where the wedding party is being held. Everyone is heading there.


    Most of the bodyguards, as well as Sarah''s and Aiden''s kids, went down with a gond, mingling with the rest of the guests and acting as security.


    Few kids stayed behind to help with cleanup of any mess. The n is to leave the meadow just how it was before they all arrived.


    On the left edge of the meadow, Oni and N are puttingst few things into the boxes. Michael, Allen, Julius and Haru are arranging boxes into the cargos so that they can get carried away with helicopters.


    "You are going down with a helicopter?"


    Michael froze at the sound of Marija''s voice. On a reflex, his gaze moved to Oni who is busying herself with stuffing tea green bows (which were used as decorations on the backrest of the chairs) into one box.


    Michael is not sure if Oni didn''t see Marija or if she is ignoring them on purpose or she does not care. But thisst one is not an option because Michael knows that Oni cares.


    He cringed internally. Part of him knew that Marija will approach him, and he thought how to deal with her. He should tell her that they are done, like a breakup or something¡­ but how can he say that when they were not dating to begin with? He sighed.


    "Yes.", Michael responded to Marija''s question without turning to look at her.


    Marija shed a smile. "I never flew in a helicopter, but I can tell that this is a special one. Can I hitch a ride with you?"


    "No. There is no space.", Michael said dryly without pausing his movements.


    "Oh, OK. I will go and take the gond with the others. I will see you at the party."


    Michael exhaled in relief when he confirmed that Marija is walking away. He will need to figure out how to deal with her at the party. But that ister.


    "We are done.", N announced and approached the guys: "Can we help somehow?"


    "We are almost done.", Haru responded. "Give me a minute and we can head out." He will go with N in the helicopter.


    Allen and Julius will help with attaching thes to the helicopters and then go down with the gond.


    "Where are you going?", Michael asked Oni when he saw her walking away.


    "To take the gond.", she responded without stopping her steps.


    Michael dropped the from his hand and rushed after Oni.


    "You can go down with me.", he said when he grabbed her hand, making Oni halt her steps.


    He saw that she is not responding and moved to see her face.


    "I thought that you don''t have space.", Oni said while avoiding his gaze.


    His heart warmed at the sight of Oni sulking because it means that she was listening, and that she cares. And he is confident that he didn''t hurt Oni this time because he rejected Marija.


    Michael touched Oni''s chin, making Oni lift her head up to look at him. "Oni, I will always have the space for you."


    Oni pressed her lips into a line firmly, but not because she was angry; she did that to stop the smile which threatened to appear and tell Michael that his gesture from few minutes ago when he rejected Marija made her happy.


    "Come¡­" Jesse gestured toward the helicopter. "¡­you can sit inside until I finish. It will be no more than few minutes."


    "I can help.", Oni offered.


    "No need. I prefer that you rest your feet. They didn''t healpletely."


    Oni likes that he is thinking about her, but she didn''t n on running the marathon, and helping with boxes is mostly work for hands. "I can stand."


    "Yes, you can. However, you should rest now while you can because I hope to dance with you.", Michael said while leading the way toward the helicopter.


    Oni followed after Michael and only then she realized that they are still holding hands¡­ since he stopped her! She had an internal struggle if she should pull her hand out of his grasp or not, and she didn''t notice that they were already in front of the helicopter and that he opened the door on the co-pilot''s side for her.


    Oni gasped when she felt Michael''s arm behind her knees, and he lifted her up. Before she could object, she was sitting in the co-pilot''s seat.


    "Can you buckle up, or do you need help?", Michael asked.


    In response, Oni started buckling up swiftly.


    Oni watched as Michael closed the door with a sly smile on his face before going to adjustst few boxes with the help of Allen and Julius.


    She scolded herself, why did she allow him to lift her up? She is the general in the army of Chaos! But she has to admit that no matter how much training she has, and how good her reflexes are, her body refuses to act against Michael.


    Oni saw that the other helicopter left with Haru and N in it, and then her gaze moved on Michael again.


    Earlier, Oni heard Marija approach their group and Michael rejecting her advance, and then he went after Oni with an ambiguous statement how he will always have the space for her.


    Oni sighed and felt that out of million pieces her heart is broken into, few pieces came together, and the ache was a bit lessened. Sure, there are still many pieces until her heart is mended, but this is a progress.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1296 - Going Down

    By the time Sarah got out of her lovey-dovey daze, everyone left, and it was only Aiden and her on the meadow.


    "I assume that there is a party¡­", Sarah said while observing Aiden''s expression. She does not remember if she ever saw him this happy. And she is happy as well.


    "Yes.", he confirmed.


    "Where is it?"


    Aiden pointed toward the forest (actually, beyond the forest). "We have a hotel just for us, down by the Lake Brienz."


    Sarah nodded in understanding. That exins people taking gond. They are not silly to go through the forest all dressed up.


    "Are we taking the gond?", Sarah asked.


    "No."


    Sarah exhaled. She knows that Aiden is enjoying this guessing game. And based on the yful smirk at the edge of his lips, he prepared something non-conventional.


    Her eyes lit up. She got it! One of the helicopters will return after dropping of its load. "We will take the helicopter!"


    "No."


    Sarah frowned. "Don''t tell me we are hiking."


    Sarah was ready toin how the tents are folded (and gone). Where will she change her clothes? In what clothes will she change!? She saw that Aiden gave his suit jacket to Jeff to take with him down, but what about her? There is no way she is hiking in high heels and this beautiful wedding dress!


    Aiden chuckled. "No."


    Sarah took a deep breath in frustration. "As your wife, I demand to know how we are going down."


    Aiden''s eyebrows shoot up and he chuckled. "My wife... I like it. But you don''t need to get angry. Our way of going down is right there¡­", Aiden gestured behind her.


    Sarah turned to the direction Aiden pointed at and her mouth was slightly open at the sight of a lightweight structure with wide wings covered in fabric. "A... hang glider?"


    "Tandem!", Aiden said with a big smile.


    "Did you ever hang glide?"


    "It will be my first time in a tandem, but how difficult can it be?"


    Sarah looked at him in disbelief. Did he miss the detail about her wearing a wedding dress? Why can''t they just take the gond like everyone else? Did he say it will be his first time!?


    "Come on. It will be fun. I want us to do something unique together¡­ now that we are married.", Aiden urged Sarah, seeing her reluctance.


    "Me too¡­ but¡­" She groaned in frustration. "Sometimes I wish that you are less handsome! It would be easier to say <em>''no''</em> to you."


    Aiden grinned. Hang glider is ON!


    They put the white custom made jackets, helmets and eye-shields. Aiden helped Sarah tuck in the veil into her jacket before zipping it up. Sarah noticed that jackets are not only tight-fitting but also have harness around the torso and Aiden secured his harness to Sarah''s with a sturdy metal clip. "Are you ready, Mrs. White?"


    Sarah took a deep breath and bobbed her head. "I hope you know what you are doing."


    Adrenalin was coursing through Sarah''s veins. Excitement mixed with fear. She never did anything like this. What if they crash and die? It will be one of the shortest marriages in history but at least they will be together. But she does not want them to die. Not now when their lives together just started. Does he know what he is doing?


    Aiden saw that Sarah is nervous and he knows that she is freaking herself out. He held her tightly and melted her reluctance with a scorching kiss.


    "Keep on doing this, and we will either not leave this ce or crash for sure¡­", Sarah said breathlessly.


    Aiden chuckled and touched his ear stud. "We are ready."


    Few secondster, a helicopter piloted by Haru was above them with a cable hanging down.


    Aiden attached the cable to the control bar of the hang glider and few secondster, with a light tug the helicopter pulled them up.


    They were high above the meadow when Aiden detached the cable and took control of the hang glider.


    Sarah had to admit that it''s amazing.


    Their harnesses were attached to the hang glider, ensuring that they don''t separate from the aircraft so there was no need for her to hold onto the bar, other than for bncing herself. But less than a minuteter she realized that she can hold onto Aiden and rx and enjoy the breathtaking views because he is controlling the non-motorized aircraft wlessly.


    Sarah didn''t know that Aiden can fly a hand glider. It seems that there are still mysteries this man is holding for her to discover. Her husband.


    Ah, she can''t believe that they are married! And this morning she thought they are going for a hike to enjoy the nature!


    While on the topic of enjoying the nature, Sarah took in the sight of two beautifulkes nestled between the mountains, connected with a river which travels through the small city known as Inteken. Breathtaking.


    She nced up and giggled when she realized that the fabric on the wings of the hang glider is pure white, and there is a banner flowing behind them which says: <em>''Just Married''</em>.


    Yup. They are married.


    "Get ready¡­", Aiden''s voice rang in her ear.


    Suddenly, Sarah felt a surge of panic. "Ready for what?"


    "Hold onto me tightly."


    Sarah swallowed hard. What does he mean by that? She is holding onto him. In the next moment, she realized that the key word is <em>''tightly''</em>!


    She stuck to him like a ko and wished that she has suckers like an octopus for extra grip. What is he thinking!?


    She looked in horror as he reached and unlocked the harness at her back, detaching her from the aircraft. Oh, God! Is this how it all ends?


    Sarah screamed when he detached his harness from the hang glider. Why did he do that? They are still very-very high in the air! Does he really want to make this the shortest marriage ever? If she knew that getting married will make him suicidal, she would say <em>''no''</em>!


    Sarah screamed even louder when he let go of the damned thing which allowed them to glide among the clouds and her heart stopped at the feeling of the cold air brushing against her cheeks when they started plunging toward the ground! Heck, even if they fall into theke it will be difficult to survive at this speed!


    She felt his arms wrapping around her tightly while they were free falling, and she didn''t realize that he attached their harnesses together around their waists, securing them together firmly.


    There was a sudden tug, and they slowed down significantly. Sarah opened her eyes and looked up weakly to see¡­ a parachute!


    She lowered her gaze to the man who is stuck to her and saw Aiden who was not even trying to suppress hisughter. Well, that exins all the shaking. He isughing to the point of tearing up.


    Sarah was so angry at him for pulling this stunt on her, that she wanted to run away and not speak to him for a long-long time, but there is nowhere to go. He is the only one with a parachute. And she thought that it''s just a puffy jacket!


    "I love you, Sarah White¡­", Aiden''s voice rang in her ear.


    Sarah sighed and hugged him. She loves him too. Did he call her <em>''Sarah White''</em>? She likes it. Maybe she should change herst name... or not! How dares he scare her so much!?


    Sarah leaned her head on his shoulder and enjoyed the view below them.


    Slowly the buildings were getting bigger, and she could see people on the ground. Some of them were waving at the two people who were descending with the parachute.


    Sarah sighed. Aiden can navigate the parachute with two people masterfully. Is there something he can''t drive? Her husband is amazing like that.


    Based on the building they were approaching and the fancy-dressed people on the sun terrace waving at them, Sarah concluded: that is their destination, and the party started.


    Aiden and Sarahnded softly at the roof of the hotel where Ron and Z waited for them to help with collecting the parachute swiftly so that it does not drag them down.


    Sarah''s legs were so shaky that she almost copsed when Aiden detached their harnesses.


    Of course, he carried her princess style to the suite on the top floor.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1297 - All Inclusive Husband

    Aiden carried Sarah into the suite on the top floor of the hotel where Ellie and Bridgette waited for them.


    Per n, the newlyweds will change into the second set of outfits. Sarah will need her hair to be re-done and she will probably need help with changing as well. That is where Ellie and Bridgette wille in handy.


    Sarah was holding onto Aiden tightly and her face was hidden into his neck.


    Aiden wanted to put Sarah down, but he felt that her grip on him is still firm.


    "Give us a minute.", he told Ellie and Bridgette and closed the bedroom door behind them.


    Aiden sat on the bed with Sarah in hisp.


    He nced at the woman clinging onto him and smiled at the thought how that is his wife. Amazing. Everything went great. And better than great.


    Next in their schedule is the party before the two of them can go and enjoy their first night as a married couple... and the rest of their lives. Together.


    Tomorrow is Sarah''s twenty-first birthday and he promised her the top of the world. He is excited and hopes that Sarah will like everything he prepared for her.


    Aiden is not sure how long they held each other before he realized that her grip on him is not easing up.


    "Love?", he called.


    She didn''t respond.


    "Hey¡­" Aiden tried inching away to see her face.


    "Can we stay like this a bit?", Sarah whispered.


    Aiden knows that when Sarah feels insecure or overwhelmed, she wants to be held like that. He is happy that his proximity is providing her with the feeling of safety which can ease her anxiety.


    The first time she did that was in his apartment in Fairfield. It was the first time he approached her close enough for them to touch, and hug. At that time he didn''t understand why she asked him if they can stay like that longer. But now he knows. This is her time to calm down and his closeness is allowing her to do so. He could not be happier about it.


    "Sure. As long as you want, love¡­ as long as you want." Aiden tightened his hug and they sat like that in silence.


    After some time, Sarah became aware of the music which is drifting in from the outside. As soon as her body moved, her eyes met with Aiden''s.


    "Better?", he asked her.


    She smiled. "Yes."


    Aiden kept her to sit on the bed next to him and knelt before her.


    Sarah watched him as he carefully removed her shoes.


    "I wanted to take them off as soon as we reached, but I assumed that you need my cuddles more than you need to get rid of these.", Aiden exined while giving a gentle squeeze to her feet.


    Sarah took a deep breath while watching the man of her dreams kneeling in front of her while massaging her feet. Can he be any sweeter?


    "Are massages included in the marriage?", Sarah asked with glee.


    Aiden looked up at her and shed his devilish smile. "That is negotiable. Besides getting this hunk right here¡­" Aiden gestured toward himself and continued: "You get three services to pick from."


    Sarah giggled. "Three? What are my options?"


    He spoke with a straight face: "Massages, cooking, cuddling, making youugh, expert level undressing, master level body washing services in the shower and in the tub with no nook or crany on your body left untouched, legend level in making youe over and over again until you scream for mercy¡­"


    Sarah''sugh interrupted him. "I don''t need to pick anything."


    "Eh?"


    Sarah slid off the bed and got on the floor next to Aiden. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. "Well¡­ I know that all of that IS included with this hunk right here. You are my all inclusive husband."


    "Hmmm¡­", he hummed in approval and nuzzled her nose with his. "You are a wise woman, Mrs. White."


    "I must be wise because I married you."


    "I would not use that as a criterion because I am obviously the one who got a better deal here."


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up. "Oh?"


    He confirmed. "I am married to the kindest, the most beautiful, the most talented, the smartest, the wittiest¡­"


    Aiden''s words were stopped with Sarah''s kiss.


    "I love you.", she whispered in his lips.


    "I love you more.", he responded before his lips moved toward hers.


    A minuteter, Aiden inched away with difficulty.


    "We should stop while we can.", he said while his hungry eyes didn''t leave her inviting lips. "Let''s save this for tonight."


    Sarah closed her eyes and took a deep breath before agreeing. "OK."


    "That music¡­", Sarah said. "Is that from the party?"


    Aiden stood up and extended his arm to Sarah while tilting his head toward the balcony, indicating that they should go that way.


    Sarah stepped on the balcony with Aiden and held her breath at the sight in front of her.


    The view of the turquoise water of the Lake Brienz meeting the dark green forest on the other shore, with snowy-white peeks above which are meeting deep blue sky¡­ is breathtaking. The air is fresh and crisp, the nature is unspoiled, the sun is heating them up just right, everything is perfect.


    Sarah wrapped her arms around Aiden''s waist and sank in his embrace while enjoying the view.


    She nced down toward the source of the music and saw three floors below an upper terrace with their parents and grandparents chatting and basking in the sun. Matthew, Jarred and Mrs. Ronin are there as well. Stretching below them on the ground level is a much livelier atmosphere with a sun terrace which has seating arrangements, arge dance area and a stage for the band. That stage is the source of the music.


    On the right, Sarah observed a garden whose view is partially obstructed by the building. But she can see a huge jenga and a pebble beach with kayaks on one side. In the middle of the beach is arge stack of wood pieces piled up upright. There will be a bonfire!


    A loud whistling sound from below got Sarah''s and Aiden''s attention. Ade and Jamari were waving at them vigorously. Their action was noticed by other guests and it didn''t take long for people from the ground level to wave and shout something toward the newlyweds.


    Sarah assumed they are asking them toe down, or maybe they are congratting them. She could not be sure because all the voices blended into noise. It ended up with Sarah and Aiden awkwardly waving toward their guests before Aiden pulled Sarah inside, and closing the double door behind them.


    Sarahughed. "Huh¡­ they are energetic. Now what?"


    "We change into something more dance appropriate and go down to join our energetic guests.", Aiden exined and opened the door of the bedroom.


    They found Bridgette and Ellie slumped on the sofa, watching television with a bowl of dried fruits between them.


    "You are out!", Bridgette eximed while leaping off the sofa.


    Ellie was right behind her. "Let''s go and get you ready. The guests are waiting¡­"


    Sarah looked helplessly toward Aiden while Bridgette and Ellie pushed her into the bedroom.


    Aiden shook his head without a word while smiling at the scene in front of him.


    Two secondster, Ellie emerged from the bedroom.


    "You can change here.", Ellie told Aiden while putting the garment bag with his outfit on the sofa. "We will not peek." She said with a giggle before closing the bedroom door behind her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1298 - Here Comes Marija (the Second Time)

    Not so long ago, downstairs, at the party¡­


    The hotel where Sarah''s and Aiden''s wedding party is being held is on a small penins on the Lake Brienz.


    Two sides of the hotel are facing theke, out of which one expands into a sun terrace with a seating and an open ess to a dock, and the other side of the hotel has a two terraces: one on the upper level with seating, and the ground level is muchrger with tables, a spacious open area for dancing and a stage for a band. This ground level terrace curves around the building before it opens up to a well maintained garden.


    The ground level of the hotel has a banquet hall which opens up to both terraces and provides stairs to go to the upper level.


    Most of the older generation is sitting on the upper level terrace, enjoying the delicious food while chatting and observing the views of theke and the party below them.


    All the guests saw Sarah and Aidening down with a parachute and are expecting them toe down. Any minute now¡­ any minute. Or so they thought.


    The local band is entertaining the guests with music and their repertoire are covers of famous rock and pop songs in English, mostly from the United States and the United Kingdom.


    The atmosphere is lively. People are chatting andughing. There is plenty of snacks and drinks, some of which are brought from the United States, and some are local products.


    As a bonus for the guests, the dock of the hotel is lined with power boats which can take up to eight passengers each. The powerboats are avable for the guests to use them to cruise on theke as long as they know how to drive one. There is even fishing equipment, and everything they might need for water skiing. And kayaking is avable as well.


    The indoor hall has in one corner setup for karaoke, and the room in the back has pool tables and dart boards.


    The bar offers an exotic variety of freshly brewed coffee and colorful cocktails which are served in small sses for people to sample them.


    The garden has a photo booth with various props where guests can take their own photos. And next to the photo booth is a huge jenga.


    The garden also has ake ess with a pebble beach, and therge stack of wood pieces piled up upright is a giveaway thatter they will get to enjoy a bonfire on the beach.


    No one will be bored at this wedding.


    At this time, Ade spotted Sarah and Aiden walking out on the top floor balcony. He waved to get their attention, but it didn''t work so he did the next thing which came to his mind: he whistled loudly.


    "What are you doing?", Jamari grumbled.


    Ade grinned while pping Jamari on the chest with the back of his left palm and waving vigorously with his right arm while looking up.


    Jamari followed Ade''s sight and his eyes lit up when he saw Sarah and Aiden. Then he started waving as well.


    The two youngsters attracted attention of other guests and within few seconds all the guests waved up.


    "Look at the newlyweds!", Nico shouted with a big grin on his face.


    "They look amazing together.", Masika said at the same time.


    "When are youing down?", Wally''s yell covered Nico''s and Masika''s words.


    Others were saying something as well, but it all blended and ended up being just¡­ noisy.


    Aiden and Sarah waved toward the guests before going back inside.


    "They areing down, right?", Sean asked Ron, Allen and Julius who were standing next to him.


    Allen and Julius bobbed their heads. "Eventually.", they said in unison.


    Oni was still looking at the balcony where Sarah and Aiden stood with a gentle smile lingering at the edge of her lips.


    "You are happy.", Michael''s voice sounded.


    She nced to the side and met his eyes. "Yeah. I am happy for them. Love like that is difficult to find."


    Michael leaned closer and said softly: "Every couple is different, and there are no two loves which are the same. If you stop looking up at them and pay attention around you, you might find that your love is much closer than you thought."


    Oni was unable to stop blinking rapidly. Why is he looking at her with such a gentle gaze? And what is with that sly smile on his face?


    "I¡­ I need to check something¡­", she stuttered and dashed inside the event hall.


    Michael looked after Oni and a smile was still lingering on his face. He is in a good mood. Slowly he will win her back. He knows that.


    As much as there is music, food and entertainment, Sarah''s and Aiden''s kids understand that the security is their top priority and most of them are vignt. Especially the generals. You can never be too careful.


    With all the security and the drones, no one cane and cause any real harm, but there is a chance that the mood will be ruined, and no one wants that.


    Felix is the main contact in case anything goes wrong, Steve is his backup, and Sarah''s and Aiden''s kids are taking turns in patrolling the area.


    Most of the people present are aware in one way or another that Sarah and Aiden went through many trials before reaching this point, and the biggest one was three months when Aiden was in aa.


    There are few which don''t understand how deep the bond between the newlyweds is and are treating this event as any other wedding. One such a person is Marija.


    Marija''s eyes are not leaving Michael and she noticed that he is treating her differently. Usually, in front of the people he would be aloof, but today he is avoiding her. She also saw that Michael is sticking to Oni most of the time. What is up with that? Why would such an indifferent guy stick to a teenage girl?


    Well, she is not the one to keep the things hanging in the air. She spotted the opportunity when he went to the garden and she followed.


    "Are you avoiding me?", Marija asked when she was few steps away from Michael.


    "Yes.", he said bluntly.


    Marija was stunned momentarily by that brutal honesty. "Why?"


    "Because I don''t know how to tell you to stop following me."


    Again, Marija was stunned. She didn''t expect this. They were getting along fine only few days ago. And she is not aware that anything bad happened.


    "Well¡­ you told me now.", she said after some time.


    "I guess I did.", he acknowledged.


    "I understand that you are busy. You have a special role at this wedding. We can meetter, after the event.", Marija said with a smile and turned to leave.


    "No. Not now, and notter."


    Michael''s words made Marija rooted in spot. She faced him in slow motion and said irritably: "Is it because of that girl, Oni?"


    Michael can see that Marija is getting upset, and he does not want to risk putting Oni into an ufortable situation, because if he says <em>''yes''</em> as an answer to Marija''s question, who knows what Marija will do?


    However, that second of silence was the confirmation Marija needed.


    Marija nodded knowingly. "I see. She seduced you."


    "It is not like that."


    "And how is it?", Marija asked mockingly.


    "If you must know, she rejected me."


    Marija shrugged. "She is ying hard to get? That works also."


    Michael gritted his teeth. "She is not ying anything, and she has nothing to do with this. Don''t drag her down for no reason."


    "I see¡­ she is not ying because she is an inexperienced girl. Is that what makes you tick? You like them young and untouched?", Marija''s voice was filled with provocation.


    Michael balled his hands into fists and told himself to calm down. Losing his cool will not help anyone. Especially not Oni. "Do you need to be like this? We didn''t date and I never promised you anything. We shared two nights over the course of nine months. Can you let me go without spoiling my image of you?"


    "Sure. No problem. Have a nice life, Jesse.", Marija said dejectedly and walked away.


    Michael took a deep breath. He hopes that this is over but just in case¡­ his fingers moved swiftly in the air and on the Eve-vision he set an alert: if Marija approaches Oni to notify him. With drones watching over the whole event, he should be able to see if Marija is about to cause trouble.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1299 - The Most Important Man In Sarahs Life

    "Are you OK?", Sophia''s voice startled Leah.


    "Yes. Why?"


    "Because you are staring at that te with cheese for five minutes without moving.", Sophia responded with a knowing look.


    Leah sighed. She nced around to make sure they are out of everyone''s earshot before responding: "Do you remember asking me if I''m OK with Isi being here?"


    Sophia understood what Leah means. And she expected something like this. "I see¡­ Did Isi approach you?"


    "No. Do you think that she wants to approach me?"


    "To be honest, I saw that she is looking your way."


    Sophia''sment made Leah frown. If Sophia noticed, who else did? Did Pam notice!?


    Seeing that Leah is not saying anything, Sophia continued: "I don''t think that she will approach you while her date is next to her, but there is still a long way to go and her date will need to go to the restroom or maybe he goes to y some game without her and she decides to seize that opportunity¡­ what will you do then?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Sophia rolled her eyes. She is not sure if Leah is pretending or is she really not getting it. But seeing how nervous she is, maybe she just needs a rification from someone on the outside: "It''s obvious that she wants to talk to you. What will you do if she wants to¡­ reconnect?"


    Leah waved her hands defensively. "No. That is not possible."


    Sophia wondered, if Leah does not want to get back with Isi, why is she so nervous? A simple <em>''no, thank you''</em> will end this, and there is no need to stress about it. And then she thought of a possibility¡­ "Does Pam know about Isi, and that she is here?"


    "No.", Leah admitted.


    "You should talk to Pam.", Sophia reminded Leah.


    "Why? There is no need to get her worried over nothing."


    "Leah, if I noticed that you are off, so did Pam. The difference is that I had a good idea what got you all worked up while Pam probably thinks that she did something to upset you. What will you do if Isi decides to talk to Pam instead of you? Or if Pam overhears your talk with Isi? Regardless if you n on going back with Isi or not, Pam should get a heads up."


    Leah panicked. "Why would Isi talk to Pam?"


    Sophia shrugged, indicating that she is not sure. "Maybe Isi wants to find out how you are doing, or to confirm if you are seeing anyone. Since Isi is watching you, she definitely noticed that you and Pam are close and can see her as a good person to ask about you."


    Leah showed a weak smile. "It''s not that I don''t want to tell her, but I don''t want to hurt her. No one wants to hear stories about previous lovers of the current partner."


    "You told me that you like how Pam is willing to have your rtionship public, and now you are the one with secrets. She will be hurt more because you are not talking to her."


    "I know. Thanks."


    At that time, Sarah and Aiden walked out while holding each other and their appearance made guests erupt in cheers and ps.


    Sarah''s grip on Aiden intensified. She expected themotion, but this is still overwhelming. Why did the people swarm around them?


    In response, Aiden held her closer to him, and gently squeezed her waist, giving her assurance that he is by her side and he hopes that she knows how he will always be there for her.


    Sarah looked at her dashing husband who is wearing white pants and a shirt with light green pockets.


    Sarah''s white swing dress is hugging her chest with light green details high on her waist and then the light fabric bells down to her knees.


    Their outfits arefortable, just like Aiden said: dance appropriate. Her white sandals will definitely allow her to dance for a long time without any fatigue.


    Both of them are wearing white with few light green details and that makes it couple''s outfits!


    Her green eyes met his dark ones and his calm and confident expression made Sarah''s anxiousness disappear within a second.


    "Give them some space!", JoAnna shouted while making her way through the guests. "Jeez! If you keep on suffocating them, they will escape back into their room."


    "Keep the limit of no more than one group at a time!", Bridgette said when she emerged from behind Sarah and Aiden. "If someone is talking to them, stay at least three steps back and wait your turn."


    "And watch the outfits!", Ellie eximed while stepping next to Bridgette.


    "Oh, they get a celebrity treatment!", Emma teased.


    "It''s because you guys are treating them as such." JoAnna responded. "They got married and as much as they want to share this happy asion with all of you, they want to stay in one piece for their honeymoon."


    JoAnna made an unhappy face at Aiden while gesturing with her hand toward the guests: "THIS is why you hire wedding nners!"


    Sarah and Aidenughed.


    "It''s OK.", Sarah responded while trying to defuse the situation. She knows that JoAnna means well, but some of the guests are not so familiar with her mouth with no filter. "Everyone is excited. We are excited as well."


    Before JoAnna could protest, Sarah held JoAnna''s hand in hers. "Thank you, Anna. You are the best."


    JoAnna paused for a second and then smiled brightly. "Good that you know it."


    On the upper terrace¡­


    "Look, look¡­ they came down¡­", Ste excitedly waved at Edward toe to the edge so that he can see down.


    "Yes.", Edward responded unenthusiastically without moving from his seat.


    "What''s up with you?", nor asked, curious why Edward''s mood dropped suddenly.


    Ste looked at Edward and sighed helplessly. She answered instead of him: "Going down means father-daughter dance. That is thest thing he gets to do as the most important man in Sarah''s life. After that, Aiden takes over."


    nor burst intough. "If you didn''t notice, my Aiden is THE most important man to Sarah from a long time ago."


    "Don''t remind me.", Edward grumbled.


    In the next instant, Edward was shocked that someone is yanking his ear. Who would dare to do such a thing?


    "You brat!", James scolded Edward while pulling his ear and making him stand up. "Why are you acting like this is about you? Is she happy? Is the young man of her choosing treating her well?" James narrowed his eyes at his son while waiting for an answer.


    "Yes, and yes.", Edward said eventually.


    James snorted. "This is Sarah''s day. You acting like a child will only spoil it for her. Right now I want you to put on a smile. You will have plenty of timeter to be a grumpy father who has difficulty epting that his daughter is a grown up."


    Ste and nor wanted tough, seeing how Edward can''t retaliate against his father but both of them controlled themselves because there is a danger that James will scold them as well. He is scary.


    "If he is not willing, I will do it."


    Everyone turned toward the voice to see Owen standing and looking at Edward. "As Sarah''s Uncle, I can do it, right?"


    "Dream on!", Edward scowled. It might be difficult to let go of his baby daughter, but there is no way he will let Owen to take the father-daughter dance from him!


    Edward straightened his back and tugged on his jacketpels. "I''m going down. If you don''t want to miss the father-daughter dance, you better not linger."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1300 - Father - Daughter Dance

    4:37 PM


    Edward stood on the side and observed Sarah and Aiden who held each other, joined at the hips, while chatting with their guests.


    He counted the seconds between the gaps of when Sarah and Aiden would look at each other. Seven. It was never more than seven seconds before their eyes met again. And both of them are smiling. Beaming from joy. He would be a fool not to acknowledge that Aiden really makes Sarah happy.


    After the third group of guests which spoke with Sarah and Aiden moved away from them, Sarah''s gaze drifted to the side andnded on Edward.


    She smiled.


    "I think my dad is ready.", Sarah told Aiden.


    Aiden frowned slightly and his grip on her waist intensified.


    "What?", Sarah asked him.


    "That means I need to let go of you."


    Sarah stifled augh. He can be silly sometimes. "You will still see me."


    "You don''t understand, love.", he said in a low voice. "Look at this¡­" Aiden let go of Sarah and took half a step away while extending his arm for her to see his wedding band which already turned ck. "The moment I don''t touch you, my light fades. That is how badly I need you."


    Sarahughed at his pouty face and pinched his cheeks. "I will be back into your arms in a bit."


    "My arms will be waiting!", he cried after her.


    Sarah turned her head toward Aiden without stopping her steps and mouthed: "I know."


    Aiden smiled dreamily while watching Sarah walk toward Edward. That is his wife right there!


    "Hi dad¡­ I hear that the next in the program is the two of us dancing.", she told Edward when she was two steps away from him. "Are you ready?"


    Edward nodded and extended his arm for Sarah to take.


    "You are beautiful. And I am not talking about the dress."


    He is talking about her beaming and there is nothing more beautiful than a happy woman. His baby girl is grown up.


    "Thanks, dad. All this is overwhelming. In a good way. It will take me days to process all this and to realize that everyone came together to make thise true."


    "Are you happy to be married?"


    Sarah smiled brightly while looking around. "Yes. I am beyond happy to be married to Aiden. But it''s more than that. My happiness is amplified with the knowledge that I have so many people who care about me."


    Edward''s heart melted a bit. He knows that Sarah is a kindhearted girl without a single malicious intention, but even with that she struggled to have close friends. Sarah was always on the top,pleting challenges in the fastest, in the most precise and urate way. Edward assumes that this is what made others believe that she is above them, untouchable. And he is surprised to see how in thest year and a half so many people gathered around Sarah. Is it possible that this is rted to Aiden? That somehow because the two of them are together, Sarah became more approachable?


    Both Sarah and Aiden are amazing young individuals and together they are enhancing each other. Edward hopes that he has a long and healthy life so that he can witness what the two of them will aplish together. He always told Sarah that the only thing which prevents her from reaching the stars is herck of ambition. Edward is convinced that if they set their minds to it, Sarah and Aiden with the help of their siblings can rule the world. Or at least mold it to serve their needs. He looks forward to it.


    As Sarah and Edward walked in the direction of the dance area, Bridgette rushed past them toward the stage.


    When Edward and Sarah approached the middle of the dance area, the music stopped.


    Bridgette was holding onto the microphone, ready to make an announcement: "May I have your attention, please? ¡­ It is time for father-daughter dance!"


    Most of the guests gathered around to watch.


    The band started ying a familiar tune of the song "Isn''t she lovely" by Stevie Wonder, and Edward and Sarah started moving slowly at the beat of the music.


    Edward looked at Sarah while mix of emotions showed on his face.


    "Are you OK?", Sarah asked Edward.


    "I am happy for you.", Edward responded after a long pause.


    "But¡­?"


    Edward sighed. "You are my baby girl. Can''t I be sad that you will not need me?"


    Sarah smiled. "No matter where I go, I will never forget that you taught me how to ride a bike, and how to ride a car with a stick shift, and that you introduced me to C++, Python and JavaScript, and that the two of us made a mess when we built a volcano on the kitchen ind and how we scrambled to clean it before mom sees¡­ I have many memories of you teaching me things and helping me do stuff. Those are good memories. For twenty years, you are my go-to guy and that will not change. I will always need you."


    Edward sighed again, but in a bit better mood. Sarah was never such a sweet-talker. It seems that this rubbed off from Aiden on her.


    "Did you two make any ns for the future?", Edward asked.


    "Like?"


    "Will anything change now that you are married?"


    Sarah thought for a second before responding: "I don''t think so. As long as no one forces us to change, we will stay in Los Angeles as our primary residence, working... kids. The same."


    Edward understood that those who might force them to change are Lebedevs and Voronins. Which reminded him¡­ "Will you have kids of your own?"


    "Not yet. It''s not safe.", Sarah responded.


    As much as there is a painful memory of a lost baby associated with the notion of ''her own kid'', Sarah was ready for this kind of questions. They are newlyweds and it''s normal for their family members to ask about their future children.


    Edward was surprised by her answer. He thought that if the information from the USB Ivan gave them is not correct, Sarah would be shy or brush it off in a clumsy way. And if the information is correct, Sarah would be angry, or maybe sad. But her answer was almost robotic and very rational.


    He wanted to know more. "Safe?"


    "As you know, there are people who are after us. I don''t think it''s safe to go through the pregnancy and bring a fragile life into this world if I am not sure that I can take care of it. Besides, we have almost thirty kids already."


    Edward didn''t want to ask more about this, and he would not think that anything is off about Sarah''s words if not for that USB they got from Ivan. His suspicion grew that the information they found there is correct, and that Sarah was pregnant. He did his best to keep his smile on because he does not want to spoil this day for Sarah.


    Edward was surprised that the song was over already. He regretted not picking a longer song.


    Edward wondered, why is Aiden standing next to them? Ah, it is time to let go of Sarah and put her hand into Aiden''s. But Edward knows that no other young man is more deserving of her hand than Aiden.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1301 - Their First Dance As A Married Couple

    Since father-daughter dance is officially over, Sarah gave Edward a hug and kissed his cheek.


    "Thanks dad¡­", she said softly.


    Edward pressed his lips into a line and ced Sarah''s hand in Aiden''s. He wanted to say something memorable, but he was choking on the tears he was trying to push back with all his might, so he walked away without a word.


    "Hey¡­", Aiden called as he pulled Sarah toward him. "Are you ready for our first dance, Mrs. White?"


    Sarah smiled in response and ced her hands on his shoulders. She does not know what to expect, Aiden picked the song and refused to tell her what it will be. Sarah thought that her hands on his shoulders are a great starting point, he will take it from there, as usually.


    Aiden gave a nod toward the band and Sarah was surprised when a slow tune started. The two of them usually dance to faster beats, zing over the dancefloor and this is definitely a bad.


    As the notes reached them, they moved slowly and no matter how much Sarah tried, she could not figure out what song this is. She is not much into slow songs, but this is their first dance as a married couple and Sarah should be at least familiar with it. The tune is sweet and super-melodious and she likes it, but Sarah always thought that for their first dance after the <em>''I-dos''</em> people would pick a song that means something to the both of them, how could Aiden pick a song she never heard before?


    Sarah''s eyes opened wide and she blinked few times rapidly when she heard a deep and maic voice right next to her ear. Oh, my God! Aiden is singing!


    <em>"I was in the dark,</em>


    <em>not knowing what is true</em>


    <em>And with you I saw the stars,</em>


    <em>they shine for you."</em>


    There is no microphone, and it is only for her to hear, but she can hear him loud and clear¡­


    <em>"You came into my life</em>


    <em>and I saw colors in your light</em>


    <em>And at that moment I knew,</em>


    <em>you are my other half of White."</em>


    She listened to his words and could not believe how fitting the words are. Did he write the song as well?<em></em>


    <em>"I drew a line around us,</em>


    <em>and even if you do wrong</em>


    <em>I will bleed for you happiness,</em>


    <em>this is where you belong."</em>


    Sarah was not sure what was more touching: the lyrics, his enchanting voice, or the way he looked at her. She was barely breathing, doing her best to take in all of this and not disturb the perfection. Yes. That is her husband. Perfect.


    <em>"Today our lives begin,</em>


    <em>merged into one</em>


    <em>I will stay true to us,</em>


    <em>until the stars are done¡­"</em>


    The song ended and their guests pped and Sarah was staring at Aiden like a love stricken fool.


    The band started ying some other song and the dance area was filled with other dancing couples which trickled in.


    Sarah and Aiden held each other, like they didn''t notice anything around them. And they didn''t. The two of them were in their own imprable love bubble.


    Aiden saw that she is looking at him in awe and he smiled shyly. "Did you like it?"


    Sarah inhaled a choppy breath when she snapped out of her daze. "Are you kidding me? It''s amazing¡­ You are amazing! I love it. I love you!"


    Aiden exhaled in relief. He feared that she might not like it and he was working on this for a long time. He saw Sarah''s reaction when Felix serenaded Sophia and when Jeff sang for JoAnna and he told himself that he should notg behind those two. He was never much into music, but he picked up few things from online courses sneakily and wrote a song for Sarah, hoping that she will like it.


    Sarah remembered how more than once Aiden refused to sing. Even if she caught him signing or humming when he thought that he is alone, as soon as she approached, he would stop.


    "Tell me, Mister Frank Sinatra¡­ Why are you refusing to sing to your audience?" Sarah gestured toward herself.


    Aiden chuckled when he heard that shepared him to Frank Sinatra. "I sing only for myself. And because we are married now, you are a part of me. Officially."


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. "Is this one of the perks of being married?"


    "Mhm¡­", he hummed in confirmation.


    "I don''t remember you mentioning singing when you listed options whiche with marrying you.", Sarah reminded him.


    "That is because I am all inclusive. You name it, and I deliver.", he said cheekily.


    Sarahughed.


    "Does this mean that I will hear you sing going forward?"


    Aiden paused. This was his first time singing in front of someone in a very-very long time, probably since he was in the elementary school in music ss (which was mandatory), but he can''t say <em>''no''</em> to Sarah. "If you wish."


    "I wish! Oh, how I wish! You have a wonderful voice. It''s a pity that you are hiding it...", Sarah paused and thought about herst sentence. "Scratch that. You should hide it. There are already so many girls after you. If you release that voice to the masses your fangirls will multiply!"


    Aiden looked at her dotingly. "And you know that no matter how many girls out there are looking my way, you are the only one for me."


    Sarah nodded in confirmation and added: "Until the stars are done."


    Aiden smiled brightly when he heard her use the line from his song.


    Sarah hugged him tightly. "Thank you, my love. Our first dance as a married couple was perfect."


    "I am d you approve. We will have many firsts and I will do my best to make them count."


    "What is next?", Sarah asked Aiden. He is not telling her much in advance, and she gave up on being nosy, but she wants to know at least a little bit. She also promised not to use Eve, so Sarah feels like some of her senses are cut off without Eve-vision lenses and ear-studs.


    "Dinner is at seven, so we have about two hours until then. Do you want to do some activity? Or dance? Or just mingle with the guests?"


    Sarah thought for a second before asking. "Any trouble with Marija?"


    She is cut off from Eve, but she knows that they would track potential troublemakers. And Marija has a potential to create trouble.


    Aiden shook his head to assure her. "Not so far¡­ You will be pleased to hear that Michael is handling it well."


    Sarah''s curiosity bubbled. "Oh?"


    Aiden tapped her nose and winked. "Rx. Everything is under control. You need to tell me, what do you want to do?"


    Sarah understood that Aiden does not want to talk about it. And it''s probably better to stay that way. Well, as long as things are under control and Michael is handling it, she can rx. "There is still quite a bit of people who didn''t get a chance to talk to us. Considering that they came all the way here, I think that we should mingle."


    Aiden didn''t object. "Whatever you say, Mrs. White."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1302 - Confrontation In The Hallway

    6:03 PM


    "Do you need anything else?", Pam asked Sophia.


    "No.", Sophia responded.


    "Are you sure?", Pam wanted to confirm.


    "Yes, I am fine. Thank you, Pam."


    Sophia observed Pam for few seconds before asking: "Why do I have a feeling that you are avoiding something? Or someone?"


    Pam pursed her lips. She knows that Sophia saw through her, but she still denied it: "I''m not avoiding Leah."


    "Are you sure? From my point of view, you would do anything, just to avoid her. Even pretend that I need you to do something while attending Sarah''s wedding."


    Pam sighed in defeat. "It''s just that she is¡­ weird."


    "Do you know why?"


    Pam nodded. "Leah told me about¡­ Isabe."


    Sophia was confused. "And you are avoiding her after she told you?"


    Pam shrugged helplessly. "That is something she needs to figure out. Right? What can I do? She is all stiff and edgy and it''s making me nervous as well."


    Sophia nodded in agreement. "True. She should deal with that but knowing that she has your support can help. Isi was Leah''s first longer rtionship and she never dealt with breakups before. I can understand that Leah''s current behavior is ufortable for you, but that is part of her as well. You told me that you like her, and that you want your rtionship to work. That means epting every part of her. And she needs extra support now when she is feeling insecure."


    Pam exhaled in defeat. "I know¡­ I know¡­ And I am more than willing to be there for her. But the fact that this is about her ex, it''s making the whole situation awkward. I wish that I can get some time to myself just to cool off and empty my mind¡­"


    "How about this? My heels are killing me. Can you get me ts from my suite?", Sophia handed Pam her room key. "While looking for my ts which are in the closet on the right, take your time and cool off."


    "Thank you."


    ¡­


    Pam is on the third floor, walking slowly while looking at the room numbers. 315, 316, 317¡­ Sophia''s and Felix''s room is 322. Almost there.


    Pam''s and Leah''s room is 327. Pam can go there and chill also, but if Leahes, how is she going to exin what she is doing? By going to Sophia''s room, she will have an excuse that she was fetching the shoes and she does not need to admit to Leah that she is irked by her weak behavior. Actually, Pam does not think that Leah is weak, but she is upset that Leah is allowing some nobody ex to impact her mood so much.


    "Excuse me¡­"


    Female voice made Pam turn around and she could not believe that the woman who called after her is Isabe.


    "Do you have a minute?", Isabe asked.


    Pam sighed inwardly while wondering, what Isabe wants? This can''t be a coincidence, right? Did she follow her up here?


    Pam forced a smile. "Sure. How can I help you?"


    "I am Isabe. I heard that you are Sophia''s new assistant."


    "I don''t know if I would call myself the <em>''new assistant''</em>, I am working for her for more than four months."


    "I see¡­", Isabe mumbled and fidgeted.


    Pam took the initiative to ask: "Do you need an appointment with Sophia?"


    "No, no. Sophia is my mentor and when I need something I contact her directly."


    Pam cringed internally. It seems that this is about Leah. "Then?"


    Isabe cautiously looked up and down the hallway, to make sure no one else is there before asking: "I was hoping you can tell me something about Leah. I see that the two of you are close."


    "Yes. We are close. But if you want to know something about Leah, you should ask her." Seeing that Isabe is not saying anything, Pam continued probing: "Is there a reason you are talking to me and not with Leah?"


    "It is not that simple.", Isabe said sheepishly.


    "Are you saying that it''splicated? You cane and talk to me by stopping me in the hallway. Why can''t you talk to her?"


    Isabe looked up and down the hallway again before saying to Pam in a whisper: "You see¡­ Leah and I share some history."


    "I know about your history. I know that the two of you were lovers¡­"


    "Shh!", Isabe interrupted Pam with panic on her face. "Lower your voice, please."


    Pam snorted. "Why would I? Are you ashamed of people finding out? If you are, what gives you the right to go and ask about her? Go back to your guy-date and pretend that she does not exist."


    "When you say it like that it sounds easy.", Isabe said sarcastically.


    "But it is easy.", Pam said in a mocking tone and continued: "Why are you trying to find out about Leah by talking to random people? You don''t know me. I AM random people. What if I go and tell your date that you are snooping to find out about your lover who is a woman? You didn''t think about that, did you?"


    Isabe''s eyes widened in horror. "You would not tell him, would you?"


    Isabe held her breath while waiting for Pam to respond. It''s not that she is afraid of Brandon finding out how much she fears that he will tell her father.


    Pam enjoyed Isabe''s desperate look. It made her feel in control.


    "I would do whatever I see fit when someone gets in my way."


    Isabe didn''t understand. "How am I in your way?"


    "You see, Leah and I are not only close friends. We are lovers. We are sharing a room just few doors down this hallway. So, you showing up and asking me about Leah is getting on my nerves."


    "Lovers?", Isabe whispered in disbelief. She saw Leah and Pam next to each other and there was a fleeting thought that the two of them are more than friends, but she rejected it when she put it in a context that Leah was absolutely in love with her, and that it''s too soon for Leah to find another lover.


    Pam sneered. "Why are you shocked? Did you think that she will wait for you? You are the one who kept your rtionship hidden while publicly going out with guys so that you can maintain your image of a perfect daughter, a perfect businesswoman, and Leah was spoiling your perfection. You pushed Leah away. Well, she is not in your way and you can go out with your date or with any other man without any feeling of guilt. But stop making Leah feel guilty for your shorings. You make me sick." Pam half-turned to walk away and paused. "If you disturb Leah, I will make sure your date finds out who Leah is to you. And maybe your father finds out as well."


    "You would not dare!", Isabe hissed.


    Pam lifted her chin smugly. "Try me. As Sophia''s assistant, I have ess to all of her contacts. And that includes yours as well, Isabe Dillen."


    Isabe swallowed her non-existent saliva while watching Pam walk down the hallway and enter a suite. She exhaled the breath she was holding only when Pam was out of sight.


    She was not sure what shocked her more. The fact that Leah moved on, or that Pam is her lover, or that Pam knows her. She called her <em>''Isabe Dillen''</em>, proving that she knew from the start who she is because Isabe never told her thest name.


    No. Isabe could not ept that Leah moved on. But she didn''t have much time to think about it. She needs to return to Brandon''s side before he suspects something and starts asking questions.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1303 - The Perfect Couple

    The event hall in the hotel is set up for dinner.


    The table closest to the back is one long rectangle with seats in the middle for Sarah and Aiden. On the left and right are seats for Bridgette and Steve, and Hill and White closest family members (siblings and parents).


    Other tables are circr ones with eight seats each.


    nor and Ste were in charge of seating arrangements. JoAnna, Sophia and Bridgette helped them by providing input on rtionships between youngsters so that some people don''t sit too close to each other (like Isabe and Leah).


    The event hall is decorated in white and light green colors. It is not super-luxurious, but it gives of an elegant and clean feeling. Just how Sarah likes it.


    And just how Aiden likes it, there is plenty of food and it''s delicious to look at.


    Aiden was eager to dig in as soon as the serversid out the tes heaping with food on their table, but Sarah stopped him. "Aren''t Steve and Bridgette going to give a speech?"


    Aiden grunted unhappily. "Yeah."


    Sarah stifled augh. Here he is, grumpy Aiden because of the food.


    She took one bite-size appetizer and stuffed it in Aiden''s mouth. "This should keep you busy for a minute¡­"


    His mouth was full, but Sarah could tell by the way he looked at her that he is happy with thispromise.


    Sarah hoped that the speech will start soon, and she was happy to see that less than a minuteter Steve and Bridgette stood up and took the microphone. The two of them decided to give a joint speech.


    Steve was the first one to talk. He thanked everyone foring and wished to Sarah and Aiden many-many years of happiness and then Bridgette took over.


    "Sarah has a special ce in my life." Bridgette started with a bit of history: "We met on our first day at White corp. That day I saw Aiden for the first time as well. He was all suave walking toward us and Sarah introduced him as her team lead, but I could tell by the way they are looking at each other that there is much more between the two of them than just a professional rtionship. It didn''t take long for Sarah to confirm that suspicion when she told me that Aiden is her boyfriend. I''ve had an opportunity to watch their rtionship evolve, and I am amazed that after a year and a half their love and passion for each other is only growing. Thanks to these newlyweds right here, I am engaged. I can say that with confidence, because if not for Sarah, I would not score my first date with Steve. For the ones who don''t know, Steve is this man right here¡­ my man. We are engaged so he is mine."


    Bridgette''s warning<em> ''re''</em> made everyoneugh.


    At Bridgette''s words, Sarah drifted into her memories. She remembers how on the first day she had a NEO (aka New Employee Orientation) at White corp. and Bridgette was chatting her up. Sarah liked Bridgette right away, but she was reserved at the beginning, as usually. Sarah has to admit that Bridgette is right: Aiden was all suave as he walked toward her after the NEO, taking her breath away with every step he made.


    Sarah thought how Bridgette used to be flirty, but not in a way Marija is. Bridgette would say provocative things, but only to single males and as soon as there was a hint that the guy is taken, Bridgette would stop with her behavior in order not to hurt anyone. Bridgette''s flirting would stop at words, and it was more like teasing. Sarah remembers that when Bridgette spotted Steve, she didn''t catcall after him and in a way, that told Sarah how Bridgette is seriously attracted to Steve. As for Marija, she does not care who gets hurt as long as she gets her fun.


    Sarah did her best to get out of her thoughts and to focus on Bridgette''s speech. Her maid of honor is still talking!


    While Sarah was in her thoughts, Bridgette returned to her smile as she continued: "Sarah and Aiden are probably not aware but many of the couples right here would not happen if not for the two of them."


    Bridgette swept her eyes over the people in the event hall and asked: "I want you to take a minute and think: how did you get together with your significant other? Is it somehow rted to the two of them?"


    Bridgette made a dramatic pause and smiled smugly when she saw many people nod toward her: Haru, N, Ron, Z, Emma, Charlie, Lucija, Petar, Penny, Ben, Sophia, Felix, JoAnna, Jeff, Tiffany, Mike¡­ ah, even Allen and Julius were nodding.


    "How many of you here can say that when you are thinking of a perfect couple, these twoe to your mind?"


    Bridgette smiled again when she saw the reactions from the guests and raised her ss toward Sarah and Aiden. "I hope that the two of you know how you are showing to many of us that we need to stick together and work through challenges in order to have our happily ever after. I wish you eternity of happiness. To the perfect couple!"


    Everyone raised their sses and said in unison: "To the perfect couple!"


    Sarah was overwhelmed. All those people are looking at her and Aiden with faces full of smiles. It''s much-much more than her wildest imagination.


    Half-dazed, she turned to Aiden who greeted her with a smile.


    Her daze popped at his question: "Can we eat now?"


    Sarah was not sure if she shouldugh or cry. Howe he is not moved by that speech and all these people toasting for them as a perfect couple? That is her Aiden. Food will move him more than almost anything. Almost.


    "Yes, we can eat.", she said through giggles when she saw that he is still looking at her expectantly while waiting for permission to dig in.


    Sarah was surprised when she noticed that the perfect bite of chicken, potato and red sweet pepper is on his fork and directed at her.


    "I thought you want to eat.", Sarah teased him.


    "I want you to have my first bite."


    Sarah swiftly cut chicken from her te and stabbed a potato and pepper on her fork and offered it to Aiden. "Together."


    Aiden nodded in approval before opening his mouth and taking her offering.


    They ended up feeding each other through dinner because neither of them wanted to be the first one to stop.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1304 - Things Included With A Bite Of Food

    All the guests saw that Sarah and Aiden are feeding each other.


    It was sweet in a cringey kind of way, but they are the newlyweds, so they can do whatever they want. Everything about them is sweet to the point of cringing.


    Jarred observed Mrs. Ronin as she worked on her second dish: risotto with a herb-baked trout. Her movements are fluid and gracious as always. Like a queen.


    "You don''t look excited about the wedding?", Jarred asked.


    Mrs. Ronin looked at him questionably. She swallowed the food from her mouth before responding. "Why would I be excited? I don''t know them very well, and this is my second time seeing Aiden, but I can see that they are in love and I wish only the best for them. I am happy but not excited."


    She wondered if she is frowning. Mrs. Ronin didn''t really pay attention, but she is almost confident that she is smiling most of the day. After all, the atmosphere is joyous and the surroundings are great. This is her first time in Switzend, and she came here with a luxurious private jet like a celebrity (courtesy of Jarred). There is no reason for her not to be happy.


    Mrs. Ronin pointed at herself. "This is my happy face."


    Jarred burst into augh. How can a woman be so adorable? "I was talking about the wedding of my Charlie and your Emma."


    "Oh¡­" Mrs. Ronin paused.


    "That does not look like a happy face.", Jarred voiced his observation.


    Mrs. Ronin decided to exin: "I don''t know much about Charlie. Only recently Emma brought him home and introduced him as her fianc¨¦. I am still adjusting to the idea that the two of them are about to get married."


    "As Charlie''s Uncle, I know him since he was a baby. If you have any questions, feel free to ask."


    Mrs. Ronin tilted her head and responded half-mockingly: "As Charlie''s Uncle, you will speak only about good things."


    Jarred took a deep breath. She is not only adorable, but smart as well. And witty.


    He smirked. "Are you saying that I am unreliable?"


    Mrs. Ronin stifled augh. "Yes. When it concerns talking about Charlie, you are thest person I would ask for an opinion."


    "You are beautiful when youugh.", Jarred voiced his thoughts.


    Mrs. Ronin cleared her throat awkwardly and did her best to stay on the topic. "As I was saying¡­ I don''t know much about Charlie. That is one of the reasons I decided toe more often to Los Angeles. So that I can observe them and see for myself if they are really in love and if his intentions are not to y games with my Emma or to take advantage of her in some way."


    "If you confirm that he is serious and his intentions are true, you will support them?"


    "Yes. I have no intention to stand in the way of Emma''s happiness. But I need to confirm that there is a chance for a happy ending." In her mind, Mrs. Ronin added: "And that it''s not predetermined for a disaster how my marriage was."


    "What are some things that you expect to see from a loving couple?"


    Mrs. Ronin didn''t understand the point of his question. "Every couple is different. But if you need an example, there¡­ look at Sarah and Aiden. The way they are feeding each other with their gazes locked like there is no one else¡­" Mrs. Ronin''s words paused at the fork with food hovering in front of her mouth.


    She looked at Jarred in disbelief for a second before asking: "Mr. Smith¡­ are you acting like a loving couple?"


    "One of the two.", he gave her a knowing look, indicating that she should be the second one. "Donni, will you take my offering?"


    Mrs. Ronin felt a sudden gush of heat invading her face. Why is she blushing like a teenager? "Uhm¡­ I am not sure what all is included with this bite."


    Jarred was ted by her reaction. Even with obvious difort, she keeps her reasoning and asks for rifications. Truly, a woman deserving to be a queen. His queen.


    Jarred''s intense gaze was locked on her eyes while he spoke in a voice which is deeper than usual: "We start with this bite, and I can give you more¡­ until you say that you are full. And then we can dance and take it from there. I am not a teenager to offer you the moon and the stars and tell you how life from now on will be full of rainbows as long as we hold onto each other. My family isplicated, and my work will not allow me to retire even after I give my official job to Charlie. But I can promise you that you will not be in the back seat. I expect you to be next to me, as an equal, all the way. I hope you realize that my intentions are not to y around and that I can help you aplish anything you ever wanted¡­ depending on how the things go beyond this bite."


    For some reason, unknown to Mrs. Ronin, she opened her mouth and took the food from Jarred''s fork. Maybe it was the fact that he said how life will not be full of rainbows, or that he admitted that his family isplicated or that he will treat her as an equal¡­ but she will not deny that she enjoyed the sight of his boyish grin directed at her the moment she epted his offering.


    Two tables away¡­


    Charlie leaned close to Emma: "Do you think we should n for a double wedding?"


    Emma looked at Charlie and blinked. They didn''t start nning their wedding yet, what double wedding? On an instinct, she nced at Mike and Tiffany, but the two of them are just eating and chatting happily¡­ nothing unusual. Emma had to ask: "With whom?"


    Charlie pointed with his chin to the side.


    Emma''s mouth hang open at the sight of Jarred feeding her mother.


    "What the¡­?", Emma said under her breath.


    "You don''t approve?", Charlie asked.


    "Uhm¡­ it''s not that I don''t approve, but I never saw my mom like this¡­ with a man."


    Charlieughed. "I never saw my Uncle like this either. I can tell you that how much I know, this is the first time he openly showed interest in a woman since his wife''s passing."


    Emma''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise when she saw her mom feeding Jarred in return. Oh, God! Both of them are grinning like teenagers. Did her mom just push Jarred yfully after he whispered something to her? Ugh¡­ this is worse than teenagers. Her mom is forty-nine years old and Jarred¡­


    "How old is Jarred?", Emma asked Charlie.


    "Fifty-five.", Charlie responded.


    Emma sighed. She is happy for them. Everyone should have a chance for love, no matter the age, but¡­ "Does Jarred know about my father?"


    Charlie shrugged, indicating that he is not sure. "I don''t think so. But I should not be the one to tell him."


    Emma agreed. "I will talk to my mom when I get the chance."


    Ever since their visit to Seattle, to meet the Ronin family, Charlie is using his resources to find out information rted to Emma''s father (aka Angelo). They don''t know his identity yet, but they are getting close. At this point, they know that the man is alive, currently somewhere in Europe. But the main point why Emma wants to talk to her mother is because Mrs. Ronin never got divorced.


    Looking at her mother flirting with Jarred, Emma wonders if her mom forgot that tiny detail: that she is still married to the man she probably didn''t see for about twenty years.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1305 - Talks Over Cake

    They finished thest course, and the tes were taken away. It''s time for the cake!


    The servers wheeled in a low and wide white three tiered cake. The bottom two tiers are circles, and the top tier is a heart. Each of the tiers has intricate details in white icing, entuated with specs of gold and certain areas are airbrushed in ck. It goes with the theme of the dark and light (just like their wedding bands).


    The top tier (the heart shaped one) has <em>''Sarah and Aiden''</em> written on it with white icing dusted in gold. And next to it are two figurines which look like Sarah and Aiden in an embrace while gazing at each other lovingly.


    Sarah was delighted that the cake is her favorite: vani vored with fresh strawberries. There were even shaved almonds and thinyers of melted chocte. Perfection.


    Sarah cut the first slice for Aiden, and he cut an extra-thick slice for Sarah.


    "I loaded myself with cake before leaving home. And now again¡­", Sarah said between bites. "At this rate, I will be fat in no time and you will not like me."


    "That will not happen.", Aiden said while offering her another bite.


    "Will you like me even if I''m fat?"


    "You will not get fat.", he said with a straight face and continued with a mischievous grin: "I will make sure you have enough activity to burn all these calories."


    Sarah widened her eyes at him. Why is he talking so loudly when people are around? And why is he wiggling his eyebrows?


    "Eat up.", he urged her with another spoon full of cake in front of her mouth while ignoring Sarah''s silent protests. "You will need it.", Aiden said with a knowing look.


    "Can you at least lower your voice?", Sarah whispered.


    "Why?", Aiden asked innocently.


    "You don''t need to announce what we will do¡­ after this."


    Aiden grinned. "I was talking about dancing. Did you think about something else?"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Aiden. She knows very well that he was not talking about dancing. He tricked her. She wanted to argue back, but people around them are listening and he is offering her another bite of cake... well, at least she can eat cake. It''s her favorite.


    Few tables away¡­


    Penny is enjoying this whole experience. Everything is great! The atmosphere, the nature, the food. She loves it!


    "We should travel more often.", Penny told Ben.


    Ben smiled. "Sure. Where do you want to go?"


    "I don''t know.", Penny admitted. "I love Switzend and I hope we can stay here for few days longer before going back."


    Her mood dropped a bit when she remembered that Ben needs to work. And because Sarah and Aiden will be on their vacation (aka honeymoon) for the whole month of June, he probably can''t take any time off now.


    "Maybe in July we can go somewhere.", she added.


    Ben nced at her belly. "We can go as long as junior does notin and your body can handle it."


    "Oh¡­", Penny rubbed her belly absentmindedly. With all the excitement, she forgot that her belly will grow even bigger and it will be difficult to move and travel. Her baby is due in August. "Well¡­ we can go somewhere nearby, after our wedding... And after junior is born we can n for something bigger, as a family of three."


    "Sounds like a n.", Ben confirmed. "Until then, we can take weekend trips, or even be tourists in Los Angeles."


    Penny approved. "Yes. There are so many ces we can visit within few hours drive¡­ We can go to Vegas, San Francisco, Lake Tahoe¡­ so many ces!"


    Two tables to the right¡­


    N, Haru, Oni, Michael, Z, Ron, Tejan and Daniel are seated at the same table, enjoying the cake.


    N leaned on Haru and dreamily watched Sarah and Aiden feed each other cake while talking in whispers.


    "When are we going to be like that?", N asked Haru.


    Haru nced at N. "You are too young."


    "Ah?", N was surprised by this answer. She wanted to ask him, why is he calling out her age now, and when they are alone in the bedroom he has no problems treating her as a grownup!? But there are others at the table, and it''s not appropriate to talk about those things in front of them.


    Z giggled and asked N: "Did you just propose to him?"


    N bolted to sit straight in the chair. "What?"


    "You just asked him when are you going to be married.", Ron rified.


    "No, no¡­ I meant like lovey-dovey with the cake and stuff¡­", N said clumsily.


    "Are we not lovey-dovey?", Haru asked.


    He poked cake onto his fork and offered it to N. "And here is the cake. Is there something else missing?"


    "Uhm¡­ I am not talking to you!", N eximed while ring at Haru. She was full blown embarrassed.


    After a second of hesitation, N bolted from her seat and rushed outside.


    Oni sighed. "I will go and see what is going on."


    Haru wanted to go, but Michael stopped him. "Let them talk."


    "Shouldn''t N talk to me?", Haru objected.


    "She did, and you told her that she is too young. That is what got her upset.", Michael reminded him.


    "What was I supposed to say?"


    Michael shrugged indicating that he is not sure, but he still offered his advice: "Girls have tender hearts. They are more emotional than us. Instead of telling N bluntly that she is too young, you should handle it smore smoothly. Girls need romance."


    Haru frowned. All that soundsplicated. "If you know so much, howe Oni is avoiding you?"


    Tejan and Daniel perked up their ears. It seems there is something worth listening to!


    It was Michael''s turn to frown. "She is not avoiding me."


    "Maybe not avoiding-avoiding, but we all see that she is much colder toward you.", Z chimed in. "Did you mess up something?"


    Michael sighed and admitted: "Big time¡­ I am working on fixing it. Slowly."


    "Slowly? If you go too slow she will escape you, man.", Ron said.


    "I can''t go fast. She is too young.", Michael defended himself.


    Haru snorted. "And you gave me the advice not to call out N for being young. Do you listen to yourself?"


    "It is different for you. The two of you are much closer in age.", Michael responded.


    Haru shrugged. "Excuses. Both Oni and N are going to be seventeen in few months. They are both girls capable of romance and crave for the attention of the person their heart is set on. What does that have to do with my age or yours?"


    ¡­


    Outside¡­


    Oni found N leaning on the fence and looking at the Lake Brienz.


    "Hey, are you OK?", Oni asked softly.


    "I made a fool of myself.", N grumbled.


    "No one thinks that way. Everyone believes that Haru is the one who missed an opportunity to be romantic."


    N sighed. "Sometimes he is so¡­ thickheaded. And sometimes he does all the right things."


    "And you still love him.", Oni reminded N.


    "I do. To tell you the truth, most of the time he is gentle and sweet and treats me well. But sometimes he does something stupid and it takes me by surprise." N paused and observed Oni. "How are things with Jesse? Ops¡­ I meant Michael. It will take me some time to get used to call him by that name. I noticed that the two of you are acting differently. He is more caring while you are¡­ distant."


    "To use your words: he did something stupid and it took me by surprise."


    "He hurt you?", N guessed.


    "Yeah. And I am not even sure if I have the right to be hurt. I mean¡­ nothing ever happened between us. It was always me chasing after him and him tolerating my proximity." Oni looked at N and asked pleadingly: "Tell me, do I have the right to be hurt because I saw him going to another woman?"


    N didn''t have an answer to this question. But she saw tears swelling in Oni''s eyes and she hugged her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1306 - Dancing After Dinner (1)

    After people finished up with dinner (and cake), the staff of the hotel swiftly cleaned up the tables and the guests were able to help themselves with an array of snacks, desserts, and beverages which are arranged buffet-style on three stations in the event hall. Of course, the bar is open, and all three bartenders are busy creating their concoctions for the guests.


    The band was back on the stage and the lively music invited guests to the dance area.


    After thanking Steve and Bridgette for their speech and help with everything, Sarah and Aiden went to the dancefloor to do their thing.


    Finally, all the must-do steps in the schedule arepleted and what is left for the rest of the night is dancing, snacking, drinking, and enjoying time with friends and family.


    People who saw Sarah and Aiden dance before approached the dancing area to enjoy the show, while minority who never feasted their eyes on their mastery in dancing was surprised by the sight in front of them.


    JoAnna and Sophia went to the upper terrace to watch the show below them while enjoying the snacks. The two of them want to dance, but the music is too lively. Later in the evening, softer tunes will be yed and then our two pregnant Hill sisters will go and enjoy dancing with their husbands.


    "Oh, my¡­", Lucija sighed while leaning into Petar''s embrace. Her eyes are not leaving Sarah and Aiden. "The more I look at them the more I see how I misunderstood them."


    "Meaning?", Petar asked.


    "Last year when Sarah brought Aiden¡­ I thought that they are a good match because of the¡­", she paused and said in whisper only for Petar to hear: "Sigma and Omega thing." Lucija continued in a normal tone: "But now, I see that they are superpatible. This is our second time that we all stayed in their Chateau and I was observing them. In everything they do, the two of them are either equally matched or theyplement each other. I was most impressed when I saw them riding horsesst time¡­ no, the most impressive is when we discusstest algorithms and coding patterns and the two of them continue on each other''s sentences."


    Petar chuckled. "Are you their fangirl?"


    Lucija didn''t deny it. "If there is any couple worth of having fans, that is the two of them. Look at them dancing. Are they practicing daily, or are they just so much in-sync?" Lucija eyed Petar. "Do guys'' hips move like that normally?"


    Petar understood that Lucija is talking about Aiden''s hips while he is dancing. He sighed. "No one can deny that Aiden is¡­ flexible."


    Lucija giggled. "It is more about moving with the beat and being in tune with your partner."


    Lucijaced her fingers with Petar''s and tugged his hand. "Let''s dance. Show me what you''ve got."


    Petar sighed and his eyes darted toward Sarah and Aiden. "I am afraid that we can''t match those two."


    "Practice makes perfect.", Lucija grinned. "And I am willing to practice with you."


    Petar''s lips stretched into a smile. He likes what Lucija said. He likes it very much. And he is willing to practice with her as well.


    Ron and Z are also dancing. They never miss a chance to show their teamwork on the dancefloor. Ron is an amazing dancer, and Z only needs to rx and follow his lead.


    Ron finds that Z''s smile is more dazzling than any light avable in the universe. The fact that she is understanding about his issues and the need to take it slow in their rtionship makes his heart swell from the love he feels toward the girl who is effortlessly twirling under his guidance.


    It''s not that he does not want to go further than kissing, he is now eighteen years old teenager, and Z is sixteen. Both are crazy in love and more than willing. But every time there is an opportunity, Ron freezes as the images of his stepmother sh in front of his eyes and a feeling of disgust overwhelms him. He is ashamed every time that happens, but Z hugs him and says that it''s OK, and that she is there for him. And she is not only talking, because she IS there for him, calming down the demons from his past which have a shape of a lecherous middle-aged woman. Ron also appreciates that Z is not talking about this with anyone because he finds it to be... embarrassing.


    Masika and Imani are observing dancers from the side.


    "May I have this dance?"


    Both Masika and Imani turned toward the voice which came from behind them. It is Jamari, and his sight is fixed on Imani.


    "You know how to dance?", Imani asked.


    "I practiced.", Jamari said and slowly extended his hand toward Imani. He wanted to say something cool, but Imani knows him as a non-dancer, so he can''t go and talk recklessly. She will see through him right away.


    Imani looked at Jamari''s hand for a second before she ced her palm into his.


    The moment their hands connected, Jamari''s face exploded in a bright smile.


    "Allow me, mydy¡­" He gestured with his free hand toward the dancing area.


    Imani gave Masika a knowing look and Masika dissolved into giggles.


    Jamari frowned for a second, but quickly adjusted his mood. Masika canugh as much as she wants. He scored a dance with Imani! It might be a small step for someone else, but it is a HUGE step for Jamari on his journey to win Imani''s heart!


    With any luck, Jamari will get his second and third dance with Imani as well. He nagged Ron many times to teach him how to move with different styles of music. There is no way he will allow all that effort go to waste.


    Emma and Charlie are also dancing while stealing nces at the couple a bit further down the dancefloor: Jarred and Mrs. Ronin.


    Emma knows that she is silly for spying on her mother (not so secretly), but she can''t help herself. Her mom flirting with Jarred during dinner and now dancing is too unbelievable. If she is not seeing it with her own eyes and someone told her about this, she would call that person a liar.


    Charlie made Emma twirl and she almost lost her bnce.


    "What are you doing?", Emma hissed at Charlie, irritated that he interrupted her spying.


    Charlie sighed. "We are not married yet and you are unable to focus on me. What will you do five years from now? Or ten? Will I even exist in your eyes?"


    "What are you talking about? It''s not like I am looking at another man."


    "I don''t care where you are looking. You are not looking at not me, so I am upset. And look at me, all dressed up¡­"


    Emma rolled her eyes at Charlie''s silly behavior and hugged him. "Aren''t you curious?"


    "Not really. What is the worst thing that can happen? They break up or get married?"


    "Wow¡­", Emma exhaled. "Break up? Get married?"


    "Let''s make a bet.", Charlie suggested. "By Christmas, your mom will be my mother-inw and my Aunt."


    Emma was shocked. "A bet? By Christmas?"


    Charlie nodded in confirmation. "Six and a half months. Thinking about that, I should treat her better and make sure that she likes me. After all, we will be double-rted. I will buy her a gift. What does she like? Maybe an apartment downtown Los Angeles? Or a boat? Is your mom into boating? Or a car? Is she into fashion? I can arrange for her to get membership to some fashionbels, it includes early ess to collections and discounts¡­"


    Emma stared at Charlie as he continued talking about options and asking questions without giving her a chance to respond.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1307 - Dancing After Dinner (2)

    Jarred made Mrs. Ronin twirl and move to the beat of the music skillfully while observing her with a gentle smile on his face.


    Every time Jarred pulled her in after a twirl, his right hand wouldnd on a different spot: her waist, her upper back, her shoulder, her lower back... secretly feeling the curves of her body. Jarred likes what his right palm is telling him: Mrs. Ronin is a hot mama!


    "Oh, Mr. Smith. You are quite a dancer.", Mrs. Ronin praised Jarred, unaware of his mischievousactions.


    Jarred cleared his throat and gave her a seductive nce. "Please¡­ call me Jarred, Donnie."


    Mrs. Ronin smiled. "I will try."


    "You are a very good dancer yourself.", Jarredplimented Mrs. Ronin.


    "Honestly, I don''t remember thest time I danced."


    "Why would a woman like you stay away from fun?"


    "It was my choice, Jarred.", she responded with a hint of stubbornness in her voice.


    Jarred smiled. He likes that she called him by his name. "I am d that you decided to change your choice."


    "You are?"


    He confirmed and said: "You said how you don''t remember thest time you danced. I also didn''t do many things in a long time¡­ for example, I don''t remember thest time I fed a woman, or danced, or wished to kiss one."


    Mrs. Ronin swallowed her non-existent saliva. "Kiss?"


    Jarred leaned closer and said in a deep voice: "You are an extremely attractive woman, Donnie. It''s normal for me to wish to kiss you."


    Mrs. Roninposed herself and asked half-teasingly: "What is stopping you?"


    "I was just thinking if this dance is the right time or should I wait for the next one.", Jarred responded confidently.


    "And?"


    "I think that this one is fine. And then if you are not impressed, I get the next dance to fix the it."


    Mrs. Ronin likes this cheeky exchange. It''s a long time since she had this much fun. She continued asking: "And what if I like it?"


    "I would not be a gentleman if I deny mydy what she likes."


    Mrs. Ronin giggled like a schoolgirl. But it was only for a second before her eyes met Jarred''s and his intensity told her that he is going for it.


    Mrs. Ronin panicked internally. Oh, God! She didn''t kiss a man in two decades! What if she forgot how to do it? Is her breath OK? She wished that she didn''t eat that fish earlier! Should she close her eyes, or keep them open? Ah! There are people around them. Well, with Aiden and Sarah on the dancefloor, no one is looking their way. Right?


    Mrs. Ronin was wrong about thest part, because Emma WAS looking their way without blinking.


    "Charlie¡­", Emma called in a high-pitched voice, interrupting Charlie who was still naming different options on what to get for Emma''s mom in order to raise her approval of him.


    "Yes?", Charlie saw that she is looking sideways and already knew who got her attention. "Wow! Smooth!"


    Emma pinched Charlie''s waist. "What <em>''smooth''</em>?"


    Charlie chuckled. "It''s just your mom kissing my Uncle."


    "Actually¡­ he kissed her."


    "Hmm¡­", Charlie mused. "It does not matter who started it. Right now, both of them are participating. Actively."


    Emma nced around and could not see any of her siblings. She fished her phone out of the purse which dangled off from her wrist and snapped a photo of Jarred and Mrs. Ronin who are holding each other and kissing on the dancefloor like there is no one else.


    "What are you doing?", Charlie asked.


    Emma sent photo to her brothers and responded: "Evidence. My brothers will not believe me without evidence."


    ¡­


    At that time, in the garden¡­


    Julius and Allen and ying huge jenga with Ryan and Sean.


    It is Ryan''s turn to pull the piece out and both Ryan''s and Sean''s phones vibrated. Sean checked the message and his eyes bulged.


    "Ryan, you need to see this.", Sean said while walking absentmindedly toward Ryan and not removing his eyes from his phone.


    "Just a sec¡­", Ryan''s tongue was out while he carefully held onto the wooden piece and slowly inched backward.


    Sean ended up bumping into Ryan and the whole jenga fell.


    "YEAH!", Julius and Allen eximed in unison and high-fived.


    "That is 4-0 for us!", Julius said smugly.


    "What the hell!?", Ryan was frustrated at Sean. "I had this! Why did you push me!?"


    Sean pushed his phone into Ryan''s hands.


    "Wow!", Ryan said under his breath.


    Julius and Allen came close to see what themotion is about.


    "Oh, man¡­ isn''t that your mother?", Allen asked. He nced at Ryan and Sean who were staring at the phone without moving and asked: "Why are you making a big deal out of this? It''s not like she is cheating or doing something bad. It''s just kissing."


    "But that is Charlie''s Uncle!", Ryan eximed.


    "So?", Julius asked. "You said that you want to do internship at Smithsonite corp. How I see it, now you have a double connection to get that sweet deal."


    ¡­


    At that time in the photobooth¡­


    Mike and Tiffany are waiting for the photo sh to start. Both of them have mustaches and funny hats on. They already took several sets of photos and for this one they agreed to make silly faces.


    The photobooth is free to use. There is a mirror outside with numerous props from fancy hats and silly moustaches to sunsses and fake noses. Once guests pick their look for the photos, they get in and press the <em>''Start''</em> button. Several secondster, the sh will go on four times, and in the slit on the outside of the photobooth there will be a slide with four photos waiting for the guests to take it. Simple, right?


    Mike felt his phone vibrate while pressing <em>''Start''</em> button. He reached for his phone, to check the message while waiting for the photobooth to start working (it takes few seconds).


    Mike and Tiffany ended up with a slide of four photos: Tiffany had a different silly face on every photo, while Mike was staring at his phone with eyes open wide on each of the four.


    This will be a slide of photos Tiffany will tease Mike about for many years toe.


    "Now I know that you inherited from your mother <em>''I can''t believe they are dating''</em> look.", Tiffany teased Mike.


    "What?"


    "I remember how your mom was in a state of shock when you told her that I am your girlfriend. Your expression now matches hers."


    "What?"


    Tiffany rolled her eyes. "Stop with those <em>''what''</em>. Your mom found a man, why is it so difficult to believe?"


    Mike doesn''t have an answer to this question. It''s not that it''s difficult to believe, but he never saw her with a man. To him, Mrs. Ronin is like a nun who will not have a man because she is devoted to her children. Now that he thinks about it, it is silly to have such thoughts. She is a woman and it''s not unusual for her to develop feelings toward someone. But, Charlie''s Uncle? It will take some time to get used to that¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1308 - Dancing After Dinner (3)

    Pam and Leah are sitting at the table in the event hall.


    "Do you want to dance?", Leah asked Pam.


    Pam nodded in agreement.


    Pam didn''t tell Leah about her encounter with Isabe in the hallway earlier that afternoon. It''s not that Pam has an intention of keeping secrets from Leah, but she wants to see how Leah will handle this issue.


    The whole day Leah is fidgety and acting like a timid girl, and Pam does not recognize this Leah. Sure, Leah told her about Isabe and Pam appreciates that (otherwise she would be in for a huge shock when Isabe approached her), but Leah also needs to face her fears and not try to avoid them. At least this is what Pam thinks.


    On the dancefloor¡­


    Pam''s arms are on Leah''s waist while Leah''s fingers areced behind Pam''s neck.


    They are moving with the beat of the song in silence.


    "I am sorry, Pam.", Leah said almost halfway into the song.


    "For?"


    "For acting like a brat. I realize that my behavior impacted you and I am thankful that you are still here and listening." Leah paused and observed Pam''s expression which didn''t show her anything other than Pam is not impressed with what she heard and it''s obvious that Leah needs to say more. "I would like to give you an exnation why I''m out of it the whole day, and honestly¡­ I am thinking about it and I don''t have an answer. I just freaked out and I don''t know why myself. What I know is that I don''t love her, and I don''t have any intention of getting back with her¡­ I want to be with you."


    "Maybe if you focused more on me than on her, you would not freak out.", Pam said after a long silence.


    "Is it toote to fix this?", Leah asked timidly.


    Pam smiled. "I am still here."


    "Thank you¡­"


    Leah''s next words were interrupted when two young men stood next to her and Pam.


    "Excuse us, but we saw you two finedies dancing and we are offering ourselves as your partners.", one of the two men said with a stretchy Southern-American ent. "I am Caleb, and this is Fane."


    Leah nced at Caleb and Fane. They are both in their early thirties, tall, handsome¡­ but unfortunately not their kind of handsome.


    Caleb and Fane are two higher-ups from the White foundation who are reporting to Ryder and they coborate with Aiden on a regr basis. That is how they got invited to this wedding.


    Leah looked at Pam and smiled. "What do you think?"


    Without a word, Pam ced her palm at the back of Leah''s neck and pulled her in for a kiss.


    Caleb and Fane stood speechlessly and stared at Pam and Leah who were kissing without showing any intention to stop. After an unknown measure of time, the two menposed themselves enough to move away from Leah and Pam.


    "I must admit, it''s hot as hell to watch them make out.", Caleb said to Fane while loosening up his necktie and undoing the top button on his shirt.


    "Yeah. I got a hard-on.", Fane admitted. "Both of them are hot. Do you think that they might take us in for a foursome?"


    Caleb thought about it. "We can askter."


    On the side of the dancefloor¡­


    "Are you OK?", Brandon asked Isabe who stared at Leah and Pam without any willpower to look away.


    She didn''t react to his question at all.


    Isabe balled her hands into fists. That should be her! Leah is a hundred times a better kisser than Brandon. And Leah''s body is softer, and she smells sweeter, and she knows how to make here, and she does not snore, and she does not leave bits of toothpaste in the sink after brushing her teeth, and she has much less body-hair, and she does not leave dirty dishes on the table after her meal, and Leah is better than Brandon in so many ways that is impossible to name them all¡­ yet there she is: kissing another woman on the dancefloor while Isabe is standing next to Brandon and watching from the side.


    Isabe can''t help but feel dejected for her powerlessness to stand up for what she wants. Her soul is aching from desire to be out there instead of Pam, holding Leah and kissing her passionately... but that is only a second long illusion before image of her father reces everything... and he is looking at her with disapproval... rejection...


    Suddenly, Isabe wondered, is it worth it? What can happen if shees out as gay? Her father is an old man, and nature will take its course and he will die soon. It is not a nice thought, but it is the truth. As for Isabe losing her standing as a businesswoman... she never wanted that business to begin with. Isabe epted this business game only so that her father stops forcing her into marriage. Now she realizes how wrong she was... as soon as she stabilized herself in thepany, her father started setting her up with other guys, like Brandon.


    Isabe always wanted to focus on her art. So why is she going along with this? Why is she indulging her father and fitting into the mold of this perfect-daughter he created for her? That is not her. Why...?


    "Are you into those kinds of things?", Brandon''s question made Isabe snap out of her daze.


    "What?"


    Brandon gestured with his chin toward Pam and Leah and rified: "Other girls. Do you want to ask them to join us?"


    "Us?" Isabe didn''t understand why Brandon assumed that he should be included.


    Brandon frowned. "You didn''t really think that I am asking about them joining only you? What will I do? Watch?"


    His question made Isabee to her senses and realize that she almost blurted out her darkest secret. She needs to fix this. Fast! "Of course, not. You are the best, why would I ever wish to be with anyone other than you?"


    Brandon grinned. Yup, he is the best.


    Isabe rolled her eyes internally while thinking that Brandon can''t find her G-spot even with a map in his hand. She wondered, how would Brandon react if he knew that she fakes orgasm with him (every time)? Would that crack in his ego?


    But that is not important¡­ it was never important. Isabe goes through the motions with Brandon, he is happy, so her father is happy as well, and Isabe gets it out of her system with her toys, by herself; just how she did before Leah came into her life and everyone is happy. But that is not the truth because she is not happy¡­


    "You would not be opposed in adding someone in the mix?", Isabe asked Brandon cautiously.


    He thought for a second before answering: "As long as it''s female and hot, I am game."


    "Really?"


    Brandon scrutinized Isabe. "Do you have someone on your mind? I didn''t know that you are a naughty girl. I should give you a double dose of Brandon tonight." He ended with a smug grin.


    Isabe cleared her throat awkwardly. "I don''t have anyone on my mind. I was just asking¡­" She didn''t want toment on the <em>''double dose of Brandon''</em>, hoping that he will forget about it.


    "If you don''t have anyone on your mind, we could ask those two." He pointed with his chin toward Leah and Pam again.


    Isabe sighed. Yeah, right. Like Leah would like to touch her again. After her talk with Pam in the hallway and seeing this scene in front of her, Isabe knows that she can only dream about it.


    "You don''t seem willing?", Brandon probed. He noticed that Isabe''s mood dropped.


    Isabe forced a smile and quickly came up with a coverup: "Three, girls? You don''t think it''s too much for the first time?"


    Brandon bobbed his head while thinking. "You are right. We should start by adding one and see how that goes. You are a smart cookie."


    Isabe was not sure how to answer, so she decided not to.


    Her eyes were drawn toward Leah who is holding and kissing Pam in front of everyone and Isabe''s chest was aching to the point of making it difficult to breathe.


    "How about we go and get some drinks?", Isabe suggested.


    Brandon has no objections. "Sure. I hear that at the bar we can get some unique cocktails¡­"


    "Sounds good.", Isabe mumbled and walked after Brandon into the event hall toward the bar while doing her best not to look toward the dancefloor.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1309 - Here Comes Marija (the Third Time) (1)

    Michael and Oni are sitting at the smaller table for four on the outside terrace and watching people dance.


    Oni wanted to watch Sarah and Aiden doing their zing dance which has the power to electrify the spectators, and Michael insisted that she sits and rests her feet, so here she is in apromise: sitting close to the dancefloor.


    She got to enjoy more than half an hour of a great show before the music switched to slower beat.


    Currently, many couples are swaying while holding each other. It''s not really-really slow dancing, but it''s at a moderate pace.


    N and Haru are on the dancefloor. They smoothened their small disagreement from earlier. The two of them often have small bickering sessions for various reasons, but very quickly they make up. Based on how they are looking at each other, it seems that they are enjoying this post-fight atmosphere when both of them are trying to indulge the other. Ah, love¡­ no two are the same.


    Oni almost jumped out of her skin when Michael''s handnded on top of hers.


    She wondered why is she so tense? Michael is sitting next to her, and unless he has something important to do rted to the security or setup, he is sticking close to her. Actually, ever since that night in Frankfurt when he slept on the side of her bed, he is sticking to her. Shouldn''t she be happy about that? She should, but there is a knot in her chest, and she is not happy.


    "Will you do me an honor of dancing with me?", Michael asked.


    Oni frowned slightly. "Why are you so formal?"


    Michael sighed. "I was expecting a <em>''yes''</em>¡­"


    Oni told herself to shake it off. Why is she borderline hostile? Why can''t she be nice to him? What is stopping her? Is it still that damned Marija? How long will that image haunt her?


    She chanted internally that during that time, Michael and she were nothing more than friends and she has no right to be upset because he went to have some fun with Marija. She likes him and he is treating her well and wants to dance with her¡­ Isn''t this what she wants?


    Oni cleared her throat briefly. "Sorry. Yes, I would like to dance."


    Michael smiled while standing up and offering her his hand.


    They were two steps from the dancefloor when Michael touched his earpiece.


    He frowned for a second before exining: "I am sorry, Oni. They need me at the bonfire. I will be back in a minute."


    "OK. I will be here."


    "Don''t change your mind.", Michael reminded her that he will dance with her when he returns and walked toward the back garden in hurried steps.


    As soon as he was out of the crowd in the area of the dancefloor, Michael dashed through the garden toward the beach where the setup for the bonfire is.


    He found there Dezy and Wally in the middle of discussing with two staff members about the ways to start the fire, but the staff members don''t speak English and Dezy and Wally don''t speak German. It is a mess where four of them ended up yelling at each other, without knowing who is saying what. That is why they called Michael.


    Few minutester¡­


    With Michael as a trantor, they agreed on who is doing what. Fire starter was in ce and they lit it up¡­


    They had some audience nearby, observing the process and eagerly waiting to enjoy the sight of a tall fire dancing on the beach. Few guests brought towels to sit on.


    As soon as the fire caught on the mmable material, orange mes started licking therge logs piled up high against each other. The fire rose up in waves, each higher than the previous one.


    Michael, Dezy, Wally and two staff members took a step back from the fire on every few seconds.


    It all happened in a sh: there was an unexpected gust of wind and it directed the smoke and flying embers toward Michael.


    Michael closed his eyes and protected his face with arms, but it was toote and some of it ended up in his eyes.


    "Let me take you to the restroom to rinse your eyes with water¡­", Dezy said while holding Michael by his elbow when he saw that Michael pressed his palms against his eyes.


    Michael''s eyes were stinging like crazy, and he would rub them, but he has Eve-lenses on, and he is concerned that he might damage them.


    The lenses protected his irises and pupils, but that does not mean that the sclera is not hurting furiously.


    "Is anything aching?", Wally asked in panic while running after them.


    "Should we call Anna to check?", Dezy offered.


    "No¡­ I think just some of it got into my eyes¡­ a rinse should fix it.", Michael responded.


    "Are you sure?", Wally was not convinced. He can see tears streaming down Michael''s cheeks like crazy.


    "Yeah¡­", Michael responded. "If rinse does not help, then you can call Anna. OK? Not before. Let''s not disturb her for no reason¡­"


    Meanwhile, close to the dancefloor¡­


    "Oni, can I talk to you?"


    Oni turned toward the voice with a strong Eastern-European ent and faced Marija.


    In an instant, memories of Marija and Michael flirting in the kitchen flooded Oni''s mind¡­ and then image of the two of them holding each other and walking down the hallway¡­


    Oni felt nauseated. Her insides churned. Why would this woman want to talk to her? It can''t be anything good, right? Other than few words while at the Chateau, they didn''t interact and the only intersection between their lives is... Michael.


    "Sure.", Oni responded while doing her best not to show her displeasure with current situation.


    "Can we go somewhere private?", Marija gestured toward the smaller terrace.


    Oni nced that way and agreed. She is curious what Marija wants to talk to her about. By now she narrowed the possibilities to only one: Michael.


    When they reached the small terrace, Oni observed that only few people are sitting on it. Most of the guests are on the other terrace where music and the dancefloor are, enjoying themselves.


    Oni was surprised to see that Marija continued walking and that she is leading the way toward the dock.


    Other than the powerboats, Oni and Marija, the dock is deserted. No one is going boating on theke at night.


    The dock is not very long, it has five powerboats moored on each side, and it''s at full capacity. The dock is not lit up, and the only source of the light is from thempposts which are on the terrace, so if anyone looks from the direction of the hotel toward the dock, he can see at most two shadows (aka Marija and Oni) at the far end of the dock, who are facing each other.


    Of course, Oni has Eve-lens and with night vision she has no problems seeing the smallest changes in Marija''s expression.


    Oni was nervous at first, but she told herself that she is the general of the army of Chaos. She should not fear anyone. Especially not one woman who is not armed. Oni used Eve-vision and scanned Marija to confirm that she has no hidden weapons. You can never be too careful.


    Even if it esctes into a fist fight, Oni is confident that she can take Marija down. And here in the dark, just the two of them... it is more than easy. But Oni is not the one to start a fight, no matter how much she despises Marija because this is Sarah''s and Aiden''s wedding and causing amotion will only spoil their big day.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1310 - Here Comes Marija (the Third Time) (2)

    Few minutester¡­


    Marija and Oni are standing on the dock and staring at each other in silence.


    Marija observed Oni most of the afternoon and evening, and even now in this dark... Marija does not see anything special about Oni no matter how much she looks at her.


    Marija wondered, why is Jesse so set on being with this girl? What kind of a spell did she cast on him? Marija is a bit shorter than Oni, but her breasts arergerpared to this teenage girl, and she has curves in all the right ces, while Oni is¡­ lean.


    How Marija sees it, Oni IS only a teenager, and eventually she might develop in an alluring woman, but right now she is nothing special and any grown man with healthy needs would pick Marija over Oni. At least that is what Marija thought.


    Oni felt that she is losing her patience. Why is Marija not saying anything? She called her here just to stare at her? Creepy.


    Michael will be back any minute, looking for her to dance with and instead of waiting for him there, Oni is standing here with Marija.


    Oni smiled bitterly. Considering how coldly she is treating Michael, why is she concerned that he will not find her near the dancefloor?


    She scolded herself for being childish. No wonder he calls her <em>''little girl''</em> and treats her like a child¡­ because she is acting like one. Why is she worried about Michael''s wellbeing and missing him when he is not around, but when he is in front of her, being nice and caring, she is cold and pushing him away? Oni told herself that she needs to decide if she will give him a chance or not... and stick to it. This situation is driving her crazy, and she can imagine that it''s not easy for Michael either.


    Oni wondered, what would Michael think if he sees her here, facing Marija on this dock? What if they start fighting? Oni is confident that she would have an upper hand. And considering that guys usually save the weaker one, a damsel in distress¡­ would Michael save Marija? Of course, he would. He is a gentleman, doing the right thing, regardless of who is hurt in the process.


    Oni thought that if she rips Marija to pieces quickly, Michael will not have the chance to save her. Marija is a scandalous woman. Is she worth saving? Maybe Michael sees her differently.


    Oni realized that Marija is the first woman she truly¡­ hates.


    "Did you call me here just to stare at me in the dark?", Oni asked, irked that Marija is just observing her.


    Oni has a dark skin (she is an African girl), and the dock is not lit up, so there is no point of Marija staring at her. How much can she see? Or maybe this is some game of silent intimidation, Oni thought.


    "I see you have spunk. No wonder Jesse likes you.", Marija said dejectedly.


    Oni noticed that Marija called Michael as <em>''Jesse''</em>, but she has no intention of correcting her. If Michael didn''t inform Marija about his change in alias, that is not Oni''s problem. Actually, part of Oni is happy that Marija is not aware of this.


    It took a second for Oni to process the sentence properly. Did Marija say that Michael likes her? Where did she get that? Did Michael tell her something? Oni''s heart was beating like crazy, and she was frustrated that just those few words got her excited to the point of almost hyperventting, but she needs to stay calm (at least on the outside). "Did you call me here to talk about him?"


    "No. I called you here to talk about you.", Marija responded with a smirk.


    Oni was confused. "What about me?"


    "Jesse said that you rejected him, but I see how you are looking at him. Acting all pure and innocent, but actually, you are seducing him. Am I wrong?"


    "How am I seducing him?"


    "Don''t pretend to be ignorant!", Marija hissed. "No matter what you do, he is by your side because he pities you. He sees you as his little sister. Do you think that he is interested in a rtionship with you? Hmph! He is only with you because he sees you as an innocent and pure girl. Doesn''t he call you <em>''little girl''</em>. For him you are a challenge because you pushed him away. As soon as he wins you over, he will discard you¡­"


    Oni was confused. Did Michael tell this to Marija, or is she making it up. He is calling her <em>''little girl''</em>. He called her as such many times. Does he pity her? Little sister? No, that can''t be. Michael told her that he does not want to lose her and that she is his light and that he wants to create happy memories with her and that there will be no other women and that they will date... and even though she is heartbroken and not ready to ept him, she believed him.


    Oni told herself to stayposed. This is not the time to get carried away in negative scenarios and to allow this woman to rile her up. She can think about all thatter because right now, she is facing Marija who obviously does not have good intentions. What does she want? "Why are you telling me this?"


    Anger bubbled within Marija with every Oni''s word. Why is Oni acting all innocent? Marija thought how she spent only two nights with Jesse, but who is this teenager to stand in the way of her third one? If Oni is so clueless, she should get a ss of milk and go to bed by 10 PM and leave the night for grownups and not spoil her fun with Jesse!


    "I want you to get out of the way. Stop holding Jesse back, he is mine!", Marija screamed.


    Oni took a step back and looked at Marija in disbelief. Why did Marija raise her voice? Why is Marija looking at her like she did something really-really wrong?


    "You are delusional.", Oni said under her breath.


    Marija sneered. "Oh, no, sweetie. You are the delusional one. I am a real woman, who can give him what he needs¡­"


    Oni remembered that evening at the Chateau: Marija and Michael holding each other andughing and¡­ her temper started rising. If not for this obnoxious woman, she would still be happily in love. Why did she destroy it? And now she came here to unt her shamelessness?


    Oni gritted her teeth. "Yes. You gave him what he wanted. To him and to whom else?"


    Marija''s eyes shed in outrage. "That is none of your business!"


    "But you made it my business. By dragging me here for this pointless show of superiority you came up with, you made it my business. Tell me honestly, why are you after him? Because there is no one else? Or because he rejected you?" With the help of Eve-lens, Oni saw that Marija''s eyes widened in shock and her health stats showed increased heart rate and blood pressure¡­ and Oni knew that she hit a nerve. "I am right! He rejected you. You feel that you need to win him back. You were talking about yourself¡­ it is you who will discard him as soon as you win him over. And you said that you are a real woman who can give him what he needs? Why did he dump you then? Tell me¡­ why did he dump you if you can give him what he needs? Why don''t you use your womanly charms to win him back? You can''t... can you? You are delusional. Go to a doctor and check that head of yours because some of the screws got loose if you think that talking smack at me will make Jesse like you. You are useless woman in a desperate situation, who is doing things without thinking..."


    Oni''s words hit Marija in her pride, cracking it a gradually and she snapped.


    "You!", Marija screamed and rushed toward Oni with an intention to push her off the dock. Or maybe to scratch her. Probably both.


    Oni swiftly took a step on the side and gave Marija a slight nudge on the back.


    A high pitched scream from Marija died off suddenly.


    <em>''SPLASH!''</em>


    After a two second-long silence, a hurricane of curses in severalnguages assaulted Oni''s ears.


    Marija tried pulling herself up, but her upper body strength iscking, and she plunged back into water, which made her curse even louder.


    Oni wished that there is a noise canction feature on the ear studs so that she can make this annoying woman shut up.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1311 - Here Goes Marija

    Few minutes ago¡­


    At the main floor, in the men''s restroom, Michael finished rinsing his eyes under the watchful gazes of Dezy and Wally. Dezy is holding onto Eve-lenses which Michael removed as soon as they entered the restroom.


    Michael''s eyes are bloodshot, but the stinging is almost gone, and it''s reced with a dull ache.


    Michael washed his face and his exposed arms (he is wearing a dark blue short sleeved silk shirt) before checking himself carefully in the mirror.


    He confirmed that the smoke and small debris ended up in his eyes, but there is no permanent damage how much he can see. And he can see well and that is all that counts. He believes that the ache is only due to the irritation because he had foreign objects in his eyes, and it will go away on its own in time.


    Michael cursed internally about this timing. What if Oni got bored of waiting for him? What if she epted someone else''s offer to dance? What if she ends up liking that other guy? He panicked. He needs to hurry up and get back out there!


    Michael''s eyes are teary, but it''s bearable.


    He swiftly rinsed both lenses and ced them back on his eyes.


    Michael froze when he saw huge <em>''ALERT''</em> shing in front of his eyes. He immediately checked for an additional information and saw that it''s the alert for Marija approaching Oni and the details showed their current location.


    Without a moment of dy, Michael dashed toward the docks as fast as his legs carried him.


    Michel ran through the party, almost bumping into few people, but he had no time to apologize. He avoided them by a narrow margin and the only thing on his mind was that he needs to reach that dock as soon as possible with hope that it''s not toote. Who knows why Marija approached Oni, but it can''t be anything good. And that alert is more than seven minutes overdue!


    Based on the timing, Michael concluded that Marija was observing them, and as soon as she confirmed that Michael is out of sight, she approached Oni. His heart tightened. He iste by seven minutes¡­ that can''t be good.


    Michael is not sure how he reached his desired destination without crashing into anyone or anything, but he stopped in his tracks when he saw Oni standing stiffly on the dock and staring nkly at Marija who is down in the water, holding onto the dock and screaming profanities at Oni.


    It''s obvious that Marija wanted to get out of the water, but she does not have the strength to pull herself up. Her hair is wet and messy, and her makeup is running all over her face. She is in a sorry state, but Michael has no seconds to spare on her.


    Michael approached Oni carefully while his eyes didn''t leave her face.


    He does not know what happened, but it''s obvious that there was a conflict and based on the fact that it''s Marija and Oni, he can assume that it''s rted to him.


    Michael cursed internally for letting Marija leave easily when they spoke in the garden earlier that day. He was supposed to threaten her firmly, to knock her out. Yes. Knocking her out was the right solution but he didn''t do it. And now is toote. Or is it?


    Marija spotted Michael first. She directed her cries at him right away: "Jesse! Look what your little bitch did! Do you still think that she is cute and innocent?!"


    Oni turned robotically toward Michael. She saw him looking at her, and she didn''t know how she feels about it. Marija''s words were spinning inside her head and confusing her on so many levels, and it showed on her face.


    "Oni? Are you alright?", Michael asked softly while walking toward her.


    Marija was stupefied. "What do you mean if she is alright!? It''s obvious that I am the one who got hurt! Help me out! Get me out of this water and I will scratch her face off!"


    Without looking at Marija, Michael touched his ear stud and said: "We have a guest who fell into theke. Send two people with a towel to the docks."


    Michael''s gaze never left Oni''s face. He keenly observed her expression which was nk. This got him nervous more than if she cried or yelled or anything, because he didn''t know what to expect.


    "Oni?", he called and reached with his hand toward her.


    Oni took a step back, avoiding him. Why is he reaching out to her? Shouldn''t he help Marija? Marija is the perfect damsel in distress. Is it possible that Michael cares about Oni''s feelings more than about Marija, who is obviously in a predicament? This thought confused Oni even more.


    Marija sneered. "Why are you so nice to her if she does not want you to touch her?"


    Michael red at Marija.


    "What did you do?", he squeezed through his teeth.


    "I was just talking to this little girl of yours. Why are you acting like I bullied her?"


    "If you have something to say, say it to me. I told you to leave her out of this.", Michael said icily.


    "I was talking to you, but you left me with no choice. Help me out!", Marija demanded.


    Michael shook his head in disapproval, ignoring Marija''s request for help. "I didn''t give you what you expected, and your choice is toe here and attack Oni? What did you think that you will achieve with this? Why can''t you understand that I don''t want to have anything to do with you!?"


    "Attack!?", Marija was outraged. "I didn''t touch her!"


    At that moment two staff members rushed to the dock and swiftly pulled Marija out of the water.


    No one noticed that Michael''s fingers moved in the air. Oni noticed, but she didn''t have any intention to call it out.


    Oni felt like she is a spectator in some drama, and that all thismotion is totally unrted to her. And she wanted to leave.


    Marija''s urge was to leap toward Oni and scratch her face, but she was soaked, and those two people wrapped her in arge towel, restricting her arms in the process.


    Marija struggled out of the towel and a two secondster, her movements stopped and she looked obediently at Michael.


    "Go to your room, change into dry clothes and stay there.", Michael told Marija.


    She nodded submissively.


    Marija didn''t notice a sting at the back of her shoulder when the drone injected her with the <em>''obedience potion''</em> (how JoAnna calls it). As the name suggests, the potion makes the recipient extremely obedient.


    Michael told the two staff members to help Marija to her room, and he instructed the drones (aka Eve) to knock Marija out as soon as she is by herself in her room and she gets out of those wet clothes. He wants her out of the way, but not to get sick.


    Like this, they will have few hours of peace.


    Michael does not know how to handle Marija. He can keep on knocking her out until they leave this ce tomorrow, but that is not a good solution. Should he leave Marija alone, or punish her in some way? What punishment is appropriate for an unstable jealous woman? Ah, he feels like a headache ising.


    Michael got an idea! He will write a report and give it to Felix before Marija wakes up. As a person who is in charge of security, Felix should decide Marija''s fate. Fantastic! Michael felt like a huge burden fell off his chest. Normally, he would request an input from Sarah and Aiden, but they just got married and he does not want to disturb them.


    Now that themotion is over, it is only him and Oni on the dock, standing in silence.


    "Oni¡­", Michael called.


    Oni didn''t feel like talking. She didn''t feel like anything. Her mind was a mess and she just wanted to go to her room.


    Oni stepped to the side, with an intention to go around Michael, but as soon as she was within arm''s reach, he held onto her wrist.


    "Don''t listen to her.", he said softly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1312 - Dancing After Dinner (4)

    Oni wanted to pull her hand out of Michael''s hold and run away, but she told herself that if she wants to be treated like a grownup, she needs to act like one. And grownups don''t run away from problems. They stick around and talk about it until they find a solution¡­ even if they don''t like it.


    "Is she wrong?", Oni asked stiffly.


    Michael was not sure what is Oni talking about, but Oni''s tone told him that it''s something unpleasant. He asked reluctantly: "About?"


    "About you doing this out of pity."


    Michael was shocked. What pity? He stood in front of Oni and held onto her shoulders while observing her expression. "What exactly did she tell you?"


    Oni felt her eyes burning, so she lowered her head. Her tears are swelling, ready to fall at any moment and she does not want Michael to see her all weak and weepy. She looked at Michael''s feet and started talking with difficulty: "She said that you feel sorry for me, like a big brother would. That you are giving me a special treatment only because I pushed you away and that as soon as you win me over I will not be interesting¡­" Oni''s voice drifted away, and her shoulders shook.


    Oni was angry at herself. Why is she crying?


    Michael took a step forward and cradled Oni in his arms, pressing her against his chest. He lowered his head and rested his lips on top of her head.


    Sniffling, Oni lifted her right arm and ced her palm on Michael''s chest, feeling the strong beat of his heart.


    Michael is holding her, but what made her heart flutter is the sensation of his breath sinking through her hair, down her scalp. It felt so¡­ intimate.


    She cried in his arms silently, not holding him, but not pushing him away either.


    Oni was not sure how long she cried, but she knew that Michael waited for her to finish and to let it all out, because as soon as she released a shaky sigh and tried inching away, he held her tighter.


    "As I said, don''t listen to her.", Michael murmured into Oni''s hair and she could feel his lips moving against the top of her head. "Marija has no idea what she is talking about... She is angry and wants to hurt you so that she feels better¡­"


    "If she is wrong¡­ what is the truth?", Oni asked in a shaky voice.


    Michael took Oni''s right hand into his and pressed her palm against his chest, on the exact spot where it was while she was crying.


    "When you are near me, my heart is beating again. I can''t find the words to exin how my body charges with energy when I think about you. You fill my ck soul with light, and I desire yourpany beyond all others."


    "How is that different from what my big brother would feel for me?"


    Michael let out a deep sigh. "I can assure you that these are not the feelings a brother should have toward his sister."


    Oni took half a step back and looked up at him. "Like what?"


    Michael observed her face for few seconds before asking: "Do you really want to know?"


    Oni blinked twice and responded: "Yes."


    "Once you find out, there is no going back.", he warned her.


    Oni firmed her resolve and looked straight into his eyes. "I can take it."


    Of course, she wants to know. All her insecurities and misunderstandings and everything bad is happening because she does not know what he thinks about her and what his feelings are and¡­


    Oni''s thoughts stopped when Michael''s lipsnded on hers.


    His lips are soft and full and warm, yet capable of sending electric sparks through her body which caused her brain to short-circuit. She was aware that his hands wrapped around her back, holding her in ce while his presence engulfed her¡­ his firm chest is pressing against her, threatening to crush her in a gentle kind of way.


    Michael''s lips glided against hers, conveying her messages she was unable to decipher, but she had a feeling that her heart understood them because it stopped aching, and it was beating strongly, faster than ever before and at some point her lips moved as well, following the rhythmhe set and nothing else mattered other than this exact moment in time.


    He leaned his forehead against hers and asked: "Is this how a brother should treat his sister?"


    Michael''s question plunged Oni into reality, and she opened her eyes with difficulty.


    Oni wondered, when did she close her eyes? She is not sure. And why is she leaning backward onto his arms? If he pulls them away suddenly, she will fall on her back¡­ her body is unable to support itself, because her legs are made out of jelly. But the strangest thing is that her whole body feels like it''s floating. It''s a good thing that Michael is still holding her firmly, and Oni hoped that he will not let go any time soon.


    Oni was shocked by the realization: she is trembling. Why? It was just a kiss¡­ a soft one on the lips.


    Oh, God! Her first kiss! With Michael! And it was amazing!


    She swallowed with difficulty and looked into Michael''s eyes which were darker than usually, and his breathing was slightly unsteady, and his smile was almost predatory, definitely seductive. Eve-lens told her that his heart rate is elevated and how there is a high probability that he is aroused.


    Part of her was shocked, scared maybe, and part of her was d that he is in such a state.


    "No¡­ this is not how a brother should treat his sister.", Oni responded softly.


    Michael''s smile widened and he pulled her closer again, holding her against his chest while resting his lips on her head.


    Oni felt that butterflies in her stomach are going crazy, why are they not calming down? The kiss is over. Oh, God! Michael is holding her in his embrace, and he kissed her! On the lips! Should she hug him back? Oni was not sure about this.


    But there is one thing that is bugging her¡­ "Marija knew that you call me <em>''little girl''</em>."


    "Hmm...", he hummed in acknowledgement. "Everyone knows that I call you like that, because I talk about you."


    Oni was not sure how to respond. He talks about her? That should be a good thing, right?


    "Michael?", Oni called after some time.


    "Hmm?"


    "You smell like smoke."


    Michael remembered the bonfire and how the wind made smoke and embers fly toward him. It''s not only the smokey smell, but there is a chance that embers made few holes in his silk shirt as well. "I will go and change."


    Oni felt his arms loosening up at her back, and she realized that he is about to release her from this incrediblyfortable cocoon called a hug, and her whole body screamed against it because she is not ready to part from him. Not yet.


    "No.", Oni said, and her arms slowly circled around his torso. "This is fine."


    Michael smiled. Oni''s head resting against his chest and her arms around him¡­ it is more than he hoped to get. She is hugging him back!


    He knows that there is still a lot that he needs to make up and prove to Oni, but this is an amazing progress. Her hug is telling him that she is not pushing him away, and that is beyond amazing.


    Michael reminded himself that he should thank Ron and Haru for the advices to stop treating Oni like a girl who needs to grow up. She is a youngdy, and even though he has every intention to cherish her and take it slow, that does not mean that he should refrain himself from every intimacy. Hugging is fine. And an asional kiss as well.


    They stood like that on the dock, while the noise from the party drifted their way... and not only the noise, the music reached them as well.


    Oni felt that Michael''s body started swaying, and because he is holding her, her body swayed as well.


    She looked up at him. "What are you doing?"


    "I told you that I want to dance with you.", he responded with a smile.


    She nced down at the dock. "Here?"


    "Why not?"


    Michael took her right hand in his left one, and made Oni twirl before pulling her toward him.


    They moved with the beat of the music with smiles on their faces, like all the worries in the world disappeared.


    Michael held Oni close, at the point of their bodies being only two inches apart. He leaned and murmured near her ear: "I waited too long to dance with you, so I need at least three dances."


    "OK.", Oni agreed immediately.


    He inhaled sharply, in an exaggerated surprise. "Oh, you epted it easily. If I knew I would ask for at least five!"


    Oniughed. "You can have all my dances. They are yours."


    "Mmm¡­", he hummed happily and added: "I will take them all."


    And then he made her twirl again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1313 - Dancing After Dinner (5)

    On the smaller terrace, two pairs of eyes are fixed on the two shadows which are dancing on the dock.


    Oni''sughter mixed with Michael''s drifted their way and Sarah''s lips curved into a smile.


    "Happy?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "Happy and relieved.", Sarah responded.


    "What are you going to do about Marija?" Aiden asked because he knows that Sarah is conflicted about this.


    "If she does not leave by herself, I know what to do."


    Aiden asked Eve to watch over Marija and to let him know of any potential trouble. When he got a notification that Marija went with Oni to the docks, he told Sarah about it, knowing that this is something Sarah wants to track.


    Sarah used her phone to watch the scene of Marija saying hurtful things to Oni and she was about to interfere, but then Oni stood up for herself. Sarah and Aiden arrived on the terrace to see Marija ending up in theke.


    Their intention was to handle Marija, but Michael rushed in, and Sarah decided to wait and see what will happen. It is his mess and he should have a chance to fix it. Sarah was curious how Michael will handle the situation, and she is happy with the oue.


    What Sarah is not happy with, is Marija''s behavior.


    It does not matter if Marija was after Michael because her goal was to secure another hookup, a long-term rtionship, or if Marija was just angry because he rejected her and she wanted to vent her frustration. The fact that Marija tried to mess with Oni in retaliation is not excusable.


    Sarah warned Marija that Oni is to her like a daughter and that she should not harm her, but Marija still went ahead with it.


    Sarah wonders, did Marija bring Oni here so that no one can see them? Did Marija think that she can get away with bullying if there are no witnesses? And Sarah knows that if Oni wanted, she could snap Marija into two with ease, but Oni decided not to be violent. Again, Oni showed how she is a sixteen years old girl who is acting like a grownup. Sarah sighed. No matter howposed Oni is on the outside, the fact is that she is a teenager with a fragile heart and this whole thing must have shaken her up.


    Luckily, Michael handled the situation well, and Oni responded favorably.


    Sarah smiled at the sight of Oni and Michael dancing andughing. It made her heart all warm and fuzzy because seeing them happy made Sarah happy as well.


    Sarah leaned onto Aiden and took a deep satisfying breath while lifting her gaze and observing millions of stars in the clear night sky.


    "When are we going to our room?", Sarah asked after some time.


    "Room?"


    "Yes. After the party, we are going to sleep somewhere, right?" Sarah assumed that they will spend the night in the top floor suite where they changed clothes, but Aiden''sck of response told her how that is not the case and that he prepared something else. Again.


    Ah, Sarah really-really hopes that it''s not like a glider-to-parachute scare he gave her earlier that day because she is not sure how much stress her heart can handle in one day.


    Sarah moved to see his expression and met with his smile. "Where are we going to sleep?"


    His smile turned into a devilish one. "Sleep? Mrs. White¡­ tonight there will be no sleeping."


    Sarah knows what he means, but even the <em>''no sleeping''</em> needs to happen somewhere. And he avoided to provide her with an answer, again!


    Sarah was ready to start questioning Aiden, and probably pinch his handsome check as well, but her attention was drawn to the man who approached them.


    "There you are!", Owen said enthusiastically.


    "Uncle¡­", Sarah greeted him.


    Owen beamed, happy that she calls him that. "I was wondering if I can have a dance with my niece."


    Sarah shoot a nce at Aiden who responded with a small nod.


    "We will continue thister¡­", she murmured before giving Aiden a quick kiss and standing up.


    "Lead the way.", Sarah said when she linked her arm with Owen''s.


    ¡­


    At the dock¡­


    Oni and Michael were dancing when a male voice reached them: "There you are!"


    Oni''s eyes darted toward the source, and she saw Owen stand next to Sarah and Aiden who are rxing on the terrace. Oh, God! Were they watching them? How embarrassing.


    Now that she thinks about it, just Michael and she on this dock¡­ it''s too intimate.


    "Do you mind if we go to the dancefloor?", Oni asked Michael.


    "Of course, not."


    Oni was happy that he agreed immediately. Part of her wanted to stay on the dock¡­ just the two of them, in the dark, doing their own thing. It was like they were in the world of their own. But their world had an audience and Oni didn''t dare to think if they saw them kiss or not. Oh, if Sarah and Aiden saw that kiss, that is super-embarrassing! Oh, God! Oni remembered the drones! There must be a footage of that kiss and who knows who saw it already!


    She exhaled and told herself to focus. They will go to the dancefloor and that area is lit up and full of people and they will act decently. It''s not that Oni does not want another kiss, but she is shy of admitting that, even to herself.


    She smiled and stole nces at Michael while they walked. Oh, God! He is holding her hand in his! Like a real couple and everything!


    They stepped on the terrace when the light hit Michael''s face and Oni froze.


    "What happened to your eyes?", Oni asked with concern apparent in her voice.


    For a moment, Michael was not sure what Oni is talking about, but then he felt that his eyes are still stinging¡­ "Uhm¡­ remember the smoke thing?", he saw Oni nod in response and continued: "At the bonfire, there was a gust of wind, and some stuff flew into my face. That is why it took me so long to return."


    She turned him to face the light so that she can get a better look at his eyes and she gasped when she saw how bloodshot they are.


    Her brows furrowed and she sighed.


    "Why are you careless? This does not look good.", she scolded him gently in a soft voice.


    She was not aware of his condition because they were in the dark, and Eve-lens didn''t show abnormalities. But maybe it does not have a function to do so.


    Oni thought how Michael is irresponsible. This must be ufortable; how can he stand on the dock and hold her and dance and not take care of himself?


    Oni is good in first aid, but she knows how to treat fevers and cuts and bruises and broken bones. She has no idea what to do about the sclera which turned from white to scary red.


    "You need to get this checked. How can you leave it like this?", Oni scolded him.


    Without waiting on Michael to respond, Oni took Michael''s hand in hers and led the way toward therge terrace where the dancefloor is while fingers of her free hand moved. She used Eve-lens to locate JoAnna. Michael''s eyes are frightening.


    They found JoAnna on the dancefloor. After one nce at Michael, JoAnna told Jeff to bring her medical bag and four of them headed inside the hotel.


    Jeff touched his ear stud. "Felix, Michael is not avable for security, and neither is Oni."


    "Thanks for letting me know.", Felix responded. He is dancing with Sophia a bit further away.


    "Did something happen?", Sophia asked.


    "Michael and Oni are not avable. But it can''t be anything serious." Felix saw them walking away, but there is nomotion at the party, so it''s an isted incident.


    Sophia nced to the side and saw Sarah and Owen dancing. "I agree. It can''t be serious. Sarah would not be dancing here if one of her people is in trouble."


    A secondter, Felix stiffened and frowned.


    "What now?", Sophia asked.


    "The drones knocked out Marija in her room.", Felix responded unhappily. After so much time checking on stuff, everything was fine and he finally got to dance with Sophia and now it''s one thing after another.


    "Why?"


    Felix moved his fingers in the air, searching on Eve-lens information to answer Sophia''s question. "Per Michael''s instructions¡­ What a timing.", Felix sighed. "Jeff just told me that Michael is not avable. I will need to look through the video footage to figure out what happened."


    "I will help you. But if she is knocked out by the drones, there is no rush. She is not going anywhere until morning.", Sophia said and smiled slyly. "Felix, the head of the security. I like it. How about we go to our room and you check if everything is¡­ secure?" She looked at him suggestively.


    A dashing smile bloomed on Felix''s face and he led the way toward the hotel. "Yes, ma''am. I will personally make sure that you are secure."


    Felix touched his ear stud and said in a serious voice: "Steve, I need to check something. Until I''m back, you are in charge."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1314 - Dancing After Dinner (6)

    A bit further away on the dancefloor¡­


    Sarah is dancing with Owen (aka the Uncle).


    She looked at Owen and smiled. "Will you tell me why you invited me for a dance, or we need three songs?"


    "I know you since the day you were born. I watched you grow up, like a real Uncle. What if I just want to dance with you on your wedding day?"


    Sarah stifled augh. "OK. We can go with that."


    Owen sighed. "Fine. Since our situation changed and we are back to the Lebedev family headquarters, I was hoping to talk to you." He saw that Sarah is observing him curiously and that he has her attention, so he continued: "I want you to know that I will do whatever I can to keep your parents safe. I am not much in terms of fighting, but my strengths are information gathering, and most of the time, knowing the right things can save your life more than a swift fist."


    Sarah saw that Owen ended his little speech. "Thank you for telling me this. Is there anyone else who can watch their backs?"


    Owen was surprised by Sarah''s question. "You don''t think that I am enough?"


    "To be honest, your loyalty is not what you are known for."


    Owen was stupefied. "What do you mean?"


    "Are you going to deny that you are feeding Vasily information on us?"


    Owen''s lips formed a small <em>''O''</em> shape and he exhaled a nearly-soundless whistle. How does Sarah know about this? Did Ste tell her? "That¡­ I never gave him anything useful. You should not question my loyalty."


    "Are you going to me me for having difficulty believing that story?"


    Owen was offended. His intention was to give Sarah an assurance that he is on their side and that he will do whatever he can to help them out, but it turned out in Sarah questioning his loyalty. And probably his motive as well.


    "Believe what you want. However, if you could see what I told him, you would realize that it was all publicly avable information, or something that he would find out anyway. Like your sister''s pregnancies, or that they are getting married, or how they are expanding in terms of finances." Owen paused for a moment and saw that Sarah is not convinced. Without thinking, he added: "I didn''t tell him about this event, or that your arm surgery was sessful, or that Aiden woke up from aa, or that Aiden is connected to Voronins¡­"


    Owen observed that Sarah''s face contorted into a frown. Finally, he got her attention. He smiled smugly. "See? I didn''t tell him those secrets. Even though by now Vasily probably knows about your arm and that Aiden is awake, and he will find out about the wedding as well. He has his ways... But what do you think Vasily would do if he finds out about Aiden''s connection to Voronins? Would he use him or dispose of him? The only thing Vasily hates more than traitors and useless people are Voronins."


    "Are you threatening me?", Sarah squeezed through her teeth.


    Owen didn''t realize that Sarah is full of murderous intent. But his sense of self-preservation was always low.


    He responded casually: "I would not dare threaten you. I just wanted you to know that I am aware of Aiden''s potential for a long time and I didn''t tell Vasily."


    "Aiden''s potential?", Sarah repeated robotically.


    Owen nodded vigorously. "With his skills he has a chance to contend for a position of an Elder in the Voronin family. I find that amazing. The two of you, both with such great outlooks, yet on the opposite sides¡­"


    "Tell me¡­ what is to stop me from ripping you into pieces right now?"


    Owen saw Sarah''s eyes filled with madness and he swallowed hard. "Hey¡­ I am on your side."


    Owen''s eyes widened when he felt the pain in his right hand which is holding onto her left one. What''s with that grip?


    "How did you find out about it?", Sarah asked angrily.


    Owen realized that if he is going to pacify Sarah, he needs to tell her the truth. Fast. Before she breaks his hand. Why is the pain level increasing? Sweat beaded his forehead. "About a year ago. You were at the Cabin, practicing. Ste asked me to look into Aiden because he knows Aurora and Astul patterns. I found information about him attending the youth camp¡­" His voice trailed away. He could not speak anymore, and he didn''t want to scream either.


    Luckily, Sarah eased up her grip.


    Owen regretted his blunder. Why did he tell Sarah that he knows about Aiden''s connection to Voronins? She is Milena''s daughter. Patience and leniency are not in their vocabry and they would kill without missing a beat to protect their loved ones. Now that he looks at Sarah, Owen can see that she resembles her mother the most out of the three Hill sisters.


    Owen exhaled with force. "Tell me¡­ what do I need to do to prove my loyalty?"


    "Give me everything on Vasily.", Sarah said without missing a beat.


    Owen frowned. "What? Do you think that I am suicidal?"


    Sarah''s eyes shed with crazed excitement. "You are not willing?"


    "It''s not that I am not willing, but you are asking for everything which is impossible. If he catches me, he will eliminate me after a long torture, and no one will find my body."


    "Oh, Owen. I can do the same."


    Owen wanted to ask Sarah why didn''t she call him <em>''Uncle''</em>? But there are more pressing questions at this moment...


    "You would not do it. Right?", Owen asked reluctantly.


    "You said it: you know me since the day I was born, and you watched me grow up. Tell me, would I hesitate to eliminate you if youe close to harming my loved ones?"


    Owen gazed into Sarah''s eyes which are burning with murderous intent and he sighed. "I have the feeling that I am talking to Milena."


    "Good that you know. You have until end of this song to convince me that you are not a threat."


    Owen''s eyes shifted few times before he said: "Ivan."


    "Vasily''s right hand?"


    Owen confirmed. "I have a feeling that he is working against Vasily."


    "A feeling?"


    "It is more than that. He is not happy that Ste is back, and I believe that he does not want you as the next Grand Elder. You can use him to get inside Vasily''s ranks."


    "Why would he dare to work against Vasily?"


    Owen shrugged. "Vasily is not a kind man. There is a chance that Ivan''s goal is to get back at Vasily without considering his own safety, or he might have a powerful backer."


    Sarah''s expression showed to Owen that she is not amused.


    "You have a feeling, and then you believe, and there is a chance¡­ I need something solid. Not your hunches and guesses.", Sarah warned him.


    "Before we came here, Ivan secretly gave me an USB drive. He was extremely cautious for Vasily not to find out about it. Ivan said that it has the information from when you and Aiden were captured. I don''t know more than that."


    Sarah''s mind nked for a moment. Information from when she and Aiden were captured? She felt that there is ack of oxygen. Aiden can''t find out about it! "Where is the USB?"


    "I gave it to Ste, of course."


    Sarah raised her hand, wanting to use Eve-vision to locate her mother and she cursed internally when she realized that she is not wearing the lenses.


    Without a word, Sarah let go of Owen and dashed upstairs. Last time Sarah saw Ste, she was on the upper terrace.


    Owen looked after Sarah and wondered if this means that she trusts him now or not. She didn''t break him. He nced at his right hand and pumped a fist few times.


    "What''s with that grip?", he mumbled.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1315 - Revealing Secrets (1)

    On the fourth floor of the hotel¡­


    JoAnna and Jeff are exiting Michael''s room.


    JoAnna examined Michael''s eyes and the burns on his arms, gave him medicine and bandages and told him to rest. Oni said that she will stay with him to make sure he keeps his eyes closed (how much possible), and she will pass him things as needed.


    As soon as they closed the door behind them, JoAnna was about toment to Jeff how Michael and Oni made progress in their rtionship (she saw that they are treating each other differently), but she halted her words when she saw Ste and Edward in the hallway, standing and looking their way.


    "Are you waiting for us?", JoAnna asked when she observed her parents.


    Edward confirmed: "Can we talk?" He gestured toward their room.


    JoAnna and Jeff exchanged nces and followed after them.


    ¡­


    "We got our hands on some information from Lebedevs.", Edward started talking and turned to JoAnna. "I believe that it is rted to the drugs they used to put Aiden in aa. If you know the chemical signature,ponents, and their ratio, will you be able to confirm if that is the genuine thing?"


    Edward and Ste discussed the contents of the USB which Ivan gave to Owen and decided that they want to disclose that information to Sophia, JoAnna and Sarah, with condition that it''s true. And for some parts (like drug cocktail that was given to Aiden), there is no one better than JoAnna to help them in confirming if the information is genuine or not.


    They already know that JoAnna will talk with Jeff about it, so they don''t see the point in keeping him away from this discussion, so here they are...


    JoAnna didn''t need to think before answering Edward''s question: "As you know, when we found Aiden, some of the drugs were already absorbed into his system and we were unable to figure exactly what they gave him. But depending on what you have, I might be able to tell you if it''s a partial match, or to dismiss it as such."


    "What will you do if it''s a match?", Jeff asked while his eyes moved from Ste to Edward.


    Ste answered: "At this point, we are trying to confirm if the information is urate or not."


    "Also, if the form is correct, JoAnna can keep it in her arsenal. You never know if it cane in handy.", Edward added.


    "You think that someone would give you false information on the drug that was used on Aiden eight months ago? Why?", JoAnna questioned.


    Ste shrugged, indicating that she is not sure. "Lebedevs are always full of schemes. Everyone has an agenda. First, we need to find out if this is the urate information or not. And then we need to figure out why would someone leak it to us."


    "I''m asking you to can keep this from others at this time, especially from Sarah and Aiden.", Edward said.


    JoAnna frowned. "Why?"


    "This might be a sensitive topic for them considering that they are the ones who went through that. And the more people knows about this, the possibility that it will reach their ears is increasing.", Edward exined while cautiously picking his words. "To be honest, there is more than just the information rted to those drugs and we want to make sense of it first."


    "How much more information?", JoAnna probed.


    Edward responded: "It covers themunication of King and his men as well as medical information while Sarah and Aiden were missing in October."


    "Where did you get this¡­ information?", Jeff asked.


    "One of King''s men, Ivan handed it to us.", Edward said reluctantly.


    Jeff frowned when he heard that it''s from King. "Why would he do that?"


    "We don''t know.", Ste responded. "That is what we are trying to understand. Is he trying to help us or to sabotage us? And why would he do that? What are his motives? At this point we are full of questions, and we are hoping that you can help us get some answers. We promise that if what we have is true and relevant, we will share it with you."


    "Who determines what is relevant?", Jeff asked suspiciously. He does not like the idea that this is rted to Sarah and Aiden and they were supposed to keep them in the dark.


    Jeff knows that if it''s rted to him, he would like to know no matter what it is, because even if the information is false, that means how someone is using him for their own agenda. No matter how he looks at this, it''s not good.


    Edward and Ste were troubled, unsure how to answer this without angering Jeff.


    Ste exhaled loudly. "How about this? Whatever we find that is true, we will share with the two of you and then together we can decide who else will know."


    Jeff was still not appeased. "How do we know that you shared everything with us?"


    "You don''t.", Edward said irritably. Why is Jeff questioning them like they are the ones who did something wrong? Youngsters don''t have respect for their elders these days. He took a deep breath to adjust his mood before speaking further: "You need to trust us. We came to you, that should tell you that we are willing to cooperate. We don''t want to hide this from Sarah or Aiden or anyone else, but if the information does not bring any value and can be hurtful, maybe we should consider keeping it to ourselves."


    Jeff pursed his lips and looked at JoAnna who met his gaze and gave a small nod, encouraging him to give in.


    Jeff exhaled. "Fine. Who knows about this?"


    "At this point, the four of us.", Ste responded.


    Just as Ste finished her sentence, the door of their suite opened suddenly, and Sarah rushed in.


    Few minutes ago...


    When Sarah didn''t find Ste on the upper terrace, Sarah remembered that she can use her phone to ess Eve and to locate her mother and¡­ here she is: breathing heavily while her eyes are darting between faces of the four people in the living area.


    Back to present...


    Edward is looking at Sarah in disbelief. Did she just barge into their room without knocking? Well, she probably has a reason for doing so. "What brings you here?"


    Sarah nced at her phone which is still in her hand and instructed Eve to block any recording or audio streaming from that room, and texted Aiden that she is chatting with her parents and she will join him when they are done.


    When she got an <em>''OK''</em> response from Aiden, Sarah kept her phone on the side and her eyes got fixed on Ste. "The USB you got from Ivan. I want it."


    All four people in the room stared at Sarah and then nced at each other.


    "So much for <em>''only we know about this''</em>.", JoAnna said sarcastically.


    "How do you know about the USB?", Ste asked. Less than a secondter, she grimaced and mumbled: "Owen."


    "I thought you said it''s only us.", JoAnna reminded Ste. "Now it''s Owen as well? Are you sure you are not missing someone else?"


    Ste exhaled and waved at JoAnna, indicating her to drop the topic. What matters now is that Sarah knows, and she is right here, expecting answers.


    Sarah''s expression showed that she is not in the mood to wait.


    "The USB.", Sarah said impatiently and extended her hand, palm up, toward Ste and Edward.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1316 - Revealing Secrets (2)

    Four people looked at Sarah who is standing and facing her parents with an open palm, resolutely demanding the USB which Ivan gave them.


    "Why?" Edward''s expression showed that she is not willing to give it up. Well, he has copies but the fact that Sarah wants it means that he should not have it (and that includes the information on it). At the same time, Edward knows that with Eve''s help, Sarah can easily locate Edward''s backups.


    "It needs to be destroyed. Did you see what is on it?", Sarah said icily.


    Ste''s and Edward''s silence answered Sarah''s question.


    "Forget what you saw there, destroy it and don''t talk about it.", Sarah said sternly.


    Edward didn''t agree with this. "We want to confirm if the information is urate or not."


    Sarah shook her head. "What if it''s true, and what if it''s not? How will that change anything?"


    "It will tell us if Ivan gave us real information or he nted something fake.", Ste responded.


    "What difference it will make?", Sarah persisted. "The fact that Ivan gave you the information means that he wants to use you. Do you think that he wants an alliance? To make friends? Since when Lebedevs make friends?"


    Ste knows that what Sarah said makes sense, but¡­ "You want us to ignore it?"


    "Yes and no. Ignore the information because it does not matter. But know the fact that Ivan thinks that he can use you. The data on that drive will not give you answers to what Ivan is trying to aplish." There was a tinge of mockery in Sarah''s voice.


    Edward didn''t like Sarah''s tone. "What do you mean?"


    Sarah tilted her head. "Ivan is a pawn, used by King to run his errands. Ivan''s motives are absolutely irrelevant. We can get rid of him anytime. Right?" Sarah paused and when Ste nodded in confirmation Sarah continued: "The real danger is King. And regardless if the information on that USB is true or not, and regardless of what it is, you will not make a move against him because you¡­ can''t¡­ win."


    Ste gritted her teeth but she didn''t say anything because Sarah is right.


    "Am I right?", Sarah asked Ste with glee in her voice. "Going against him is giving up on your life. That is why you are negotiating. Because of this fact I am telling you to drop looking into this information, you will only waste time and no matter what you find out, it will not change a single thing."


    Edward didn''t like Sarah''s words or her attitude, but he can''t deny that she is stating the facts but¡­ "You are not curious what is on it?"


    "And you are curious?"


    Edward didn''t deny it. "We saw the files in there, and we want to know if it''s true."


    Sarah pressed her lips into a line. Well no matter what her parents saw, it can''t be undone. And she does not care what they know. She only wants Aiden not to find out details about their baby.


    Sarah nced at JoAnna before saying to her parents: "You can ask us. There is no need for you to waste time investigating. If it''s rted to medical information, Anna knows best. She examined me and Aiden when we arrived, and she treated us after that. The only thing that is unknown is what they gave to Aiden to put him in thea."


    Edward and Ste exchanged nces and nodded in agreement.


    "Your arm¡­", Ste started. "What did you do to it?"


    Sarah gave permission to JoAnna to talk openly about it. JoAnna exined that all the bones in Sarah''s left arm, elbow down, are reced with a custom metal which Felix created. And because Sarah''s skin was getting damaged easily when she was hitting and crushing, they injected her with a special serum which makes her skin more resilient without changing its appearance or texture.


    "So, what is the effect of all those procedures?", Ste asked Sarah.


    Sarah waved her left arm around to demonstrate its mobility, speed and she deformed a metallic sculpture on the coffee table like it''s made out of paper.


    "It''s faster and stronger.", Sarah said while putting down what used to be a metallic sailboat. "I am still working on controlling the speed and strength when I''m in public in order to hide its true abilities."


    Ste was impressed.


    After few more questions, Edward went to the one which bothered them the most: "Is it true¡­ about the baby?"


    "Baby?", Jeff could not hold himself back. Since Sarah arrived, he was only listening, but this is too much to ignore.


    JoAnna tugged his arm and indicated him to be quiet.


    JoAnna wanted to answer Edward''s question, but Sarah raised her hand, signaling that she will.


    "I was pregnant and when the thing was over¡­ I was not."


    "How much do you know about the details?", Ste asked reluctantly.


    Sarah shook her head. "I don''t want to know. Does it matter? It''s gone. Knowing more will not help anyone and I really hope that you don''t bring it up. Ever again."


    "Does Aiden know?", Edward asked Sarah.


    "He knows that it''s gone and believes that it was a miscarriage. I want to keep it that way."


    A heavy silence nketed the room, suffocating everyone inside and the feeling was like gravity increased several folds.


    "Are we done?", Sarah asked.


    Ste and Edward nodded.


    Sarah looked at Ste, Edward and Jeff while speaking: "Now that we cleared this up, I expect that you will not talk about this with anyone. Especially not with Aiden. The guilt is already eating him up because he was unable to protect me, and that he was gone for three months. Don''t add to it."


    Ste walked to Sarah and hugged her. "I am sorry, my baby."


    "It is not your fault. And I am over it.", Sarah took a step away and smiled. "Look at me. I am married to the best guy in the world and surrounded with friends and family and I am happy. That is all that counts. Don''t allow things from the past which can''t be changed to spoil the beauty of the present and future."


    Ste smiled back. She likes Sarah''s attitude.


    Sarah nced at Edward. "You will delete all copies. Right?"


    Edward agreed.


    "Thanks, dad." Sarah smiled and then she remembered¡­ "Mom, what will you do with Owen? He knows too much. He knows that Aiden is rted to Voronins."


    Ste sighed. "Honey¡­ I trust him."


    "You do? Well¡­ I don''t. And you should not either. He told me how you asked him to look into Aiden, and that Ivan gave you that USB drive."


    Ste smiled. "And didn''t all work out well?"


    Sarah eyed Ste suspiciously. "Are you saying that he disclosed that information on purpose, to get us to talk about it? I''m not buying it."


    Ste lifted her arms, defensively. "I see that I can''t change your opinion. But he is by my side for thirty years and he never did anything to harm me."


    "So far¡­", Sarah added with a warning in her voice. "He is weak."


    "Dear¡­ there are very few strong ones. You have people you trust, and I have mine.", Ste said while giving a meaningful look to Sarah.


    Sarah nodded in understanding. "OK. I will not touch him. But I expect you to keep an eye on him."


    "Always.", Ste confirmed and urged Sarah: "Go to Aiden, I''m sure he is missing you."


    Sarah left the room with a smile on her face and a feeling of relief. Crisis is averted¡­ this time.


    Sarah paused in the hallway at the thought that if Ivan gave this information to Ste, that means the data exists somewhere, and the only way to prevent Aiden from finding out is to destroy all the copies. Will this require infiltrating the base of the Lebedev family? Sarah smirked. Part of her is excited at this thought: going in the middle of the ho''s nest, messing with them, and leaving without anyone noticing their presence. She wonders what King''s expression would be when he finds out. Will he see that as a payback for him watching Hill sisters from the dark?


    Sarah told herself to leave those thoughts forter. Now she needs to join her husband and soon they will start their honeymoon. Yes. Those are the reasons to be happy about, because the present and the future are looking great.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1317 - Healing Eyes And A Teenage Heart (1)

    Not long ago, in Michael''s room¡­


    JoAnna ended the exam of Michael''s eyes with a frown on her face.


    After few seconds, she started rummaging through her medical bag while grumbling: "Men. I will never understand why it is so difficult to admit that you are in pain¡­"


    JoAnna got a tube of some medical ointment and looked at Oni. "I assume that you will be helping him out, right?"


    Oni nodded.


    "OK. Then watch me do it, so that you can do this for him¡­", JoAnna got into her medical-teacher mode, and Oni followed without a word. JoAnna taught all kids from the Cliffside vi first aid and Oni knows the drill.


    JoAnna ushered Michael toy on the bed. She was holding Michael''s eye open while squeezing the ointment from the tube into his eye and talking to Oni who observed carefully: "On every four hours for the next three days. Then reduce to every six hours until the redness is gone." JoAnna lifted Michael''s eyelid and closed it over the dab of medicine and then gently pressed so that it spreads evenly.


    When medicine was in both of Michael''s eyes, JoAnna spoke to Michael: "After applying the medicine, keep your eyes closed for at least fifteen minutes. And in general, try to keep your eyes closed. They will heal faster. Don''t use lenses until you heal."


    JoAnna shook her head in disapproval at Michael (even though he could not see her). "If you came right away, it would probably be few days of eyedrops. Did you even n to ask for help if Oni didn''t drag you?"


    Michael pressed his lips into a line as a response. He really didn''t think that it''s anything serious. And even if he did, Oni was with Marija¡­ how can he leave the two of them alone? And when that crisis was resolved, it was him and Oni on the dock and the idea of looking for JoAnna was not on his mind.


    JoAnna took another cream and applied it on his arms. "You have minor burns. Keep this clean and apply the medicine at least twice a day. Cover with bandage so you don''t smudge the medicine around."


    Michael took a deep breath and identified that the scent belongs to the cream which Sarah usually gives them for cuts and bruises. It seems that it works for burns as well. He concluded that it enhances skin regeneration, and it also works as a topical anesthetic.


    As soon as the bandaging was done, JoAnna jabbed an injection inside Michael''s biceps. He winced because he didn''t see iting (his eyes are closed), and JoAnna was not really gentle.


    "What is that for?", Michael grumbled at JoAnna.


    "To prevent the infection. Or maybe I just wanted to make you feel the pain as a punishment for being negligent. You will never now¡­", she snickered while packing her stuff.


    JoAnna repeated instructions to Oni one more time, gave her medicine and bandages for the next few days and left the room.


    As soon as the door closed behind JoAnna and Jeff, Michael started moving on the bed.


    "Where are you going?", Oni asked while pushing him back down. "You can''t move with closed eyes and JoAnna said to keep them closed for fifteen minutes."


    Michael held onto her hand. "Will you stay with me?"


    "Of course.", Oni responded and sat on the edge of the bed next to Michael.


    Oni nced around the room. It''s a bedroom like any other, nothing unusual but¡­ she became aware that it''s just the two of them, in a bedroom, and that this is even more intimate than the dock, and she remembered the dancing and their talk and her crying and the kiss, and why is he still holding her hand?


    She is happy that Michael''s eyes are closed and he can''t see how flustered she is.


    Michael was thinking what to say. Staying in silence like this, with his eyes closed is ufortable. He remembered that she is wearing her party outfit. "Do you want to change into something morefortable?"


    Michael''s question startled her.


    "What?"


    "The party is over for me, and you said that you will stay by my side. I assume that you have clothes which are morefortable than that dress.", he exined.


    Oni nced at herself and realized that she is wearing her sleeveless blue dress. She noticed his blue silk shirt and thought how they are wearing matching clothes. She shook that thought away. There is no such thing as matching clothes, it is just a coincidence and she should not let her imagination run wild.


    "Yes, I should go and change. Will you be OK here for few minutes?"


    "I''m not going anywhere.", Michael responded.


    Oni returned to Michael''s room wearing running shoes, yoga pants and a loose fitting ck shirt. This is her favorite outfit. It''sfortable and when she trains, she knots her t-shirt at the waist to tighten it up and it works great.


    She observed that he is still wearing his blue shirt and formal ck pants. "Do you want to change clothes?"


    Michael hummed in confirmation and asked: "Can you help me?"


    He pointed at his closed eyes, indicating that he can''t see.


    "Sure¡­ What should I do?"


    Michael gestured toward the closet. "Find somethingfortable for me to change into. You pick."


    Oni walked inside closet and observed empty shelves. There was one suit and two finely pressed shirts on the hangers. She frowned while wondering, does he have any clothes? Or maybe she is in the wrong ce? Or¡­?


    Her sight moved lower and she saw an open suitcase on the floor. He didn''t unpack. There are few gaps, probably as he removed toiletries and those few garments which are hanging on the side, but other than that, the suitcase is nearly-full of folded clothes.


    Oni squatted and picked a corner to start her search for a casual t-shirt and pants. Something he can sleep in, because she has no intention of touching his pajamas. Oni wondered if he sleeps in pajamas or maybe in his underwear¡­ and she read in magazines that some people sleep nude. She reminded herself to focus. Why is she distracted by wild thoughts?


    She was getting one by one thing¡­ A shirt which is not casual enough¡­ Training shorts¡­ Socks¡­ A polo shirt. This is a good option, but she saw Michael in morefortable tops than this one, so she kept the polo shirt on the side and continued searching. Oni froze when she realized that she is holding onto Michael''s boxer shorts. And she is staring! Ah, she is a pervert! Oni dropped them back, like she burned herself.


    Oni decided to try on the other side of the suitcase, this one is too risky. Oni''s eyes nearly popped out in shock when she moved few garments and revealed a box of condoms. A secondter, she covered it up swiftly.


    This. Is. Too. Intense.


    Oni thought how maybe she should apply some of that medicinal cream on her eyes because she just saw something naughty and it''s not only her eyes, but her whole face is burning.


    Oni patted her cheeks and mumbled: "You can do this! You are a general! This is a mission! Find a shirt and pants and get out of here!"


    "Oni! Are you doing alright in there?", Michael''s voice reached her.


    She cleared her throat and responded clumsily: "Yes, yes¡­ just a minute¡­ almost¡­"


    Michael heard her answer and chuckled while trying to imagine what she is doing in there. Is she going through his stuff? Probably. Well, he has nothing to hide, but he knows that few things might be ufortable for her. He believes that her unspoiled mind is adorable.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1318 - Healing Eyes And A Teenage Heart (2)

    Oni came out of the closet with Michael''s sweatpants and a cotton t-shirt.


    "Maybe I left a mess in there. I will tidy it up in a bit.", she said guiltily.


    "Don''t worry about it. Help me change."


    Oni walked toward him and then froze. Help him change? Like removing clothes and stuff? "Can''t you change yourself? I will turn around, or wait outside¡­"


    "Anna said that I should keep my eyes closed.", Michael said while suppressing his grin. Even without looking, he can imagine Oni''s shy expression.


    "You can''t do it without looking?"


    "I have burns on my arms."


    Oni wanted to say that those are just minor burns and that he should be fine, but this is the first time that he is needy and asking her for a help which is not mission rted, and he is hurt¡­ so she decided to go with it. It''s not like he will remove all of it. It''s just a shirt and pants and she saw guys in swim trunks many times. This will be simr, right?


    Oni sighed in defeat. "What should I do?"


    He sat up on the bed. "Help me remove the shirt." After few seconds of nothing happening, Michael added: "Don''t worry, I don''t bite."


    Michael smiled when Oni started undoing the buttons of his shirt and he felt that her fingers are shaky. He would be lying if he said that he is not enjoying her innocence. She is super-cute, and he can imagine her cheeks getting darker because of blushing while her eyes burn with determination to aplish the task in front of her. Michael knows that she is doing this for him, and that makes this whole experience exhrating.


    Oni got his left arm out of the sleeve and then moved behind him and paused. A barely audible gasp escaped her lips at the sight of his back marked with numerous scars. Straight lines¡­ was he beaten with a stick, or a whip? They don''t look recent, but she can see that some of them run deep.


    "How did you get these?", Oni whispered, surprised that she lost the strength to talk normally.


    "Hmm?", he hummed questionably.


    She cleared her throat and said in a half-whisper: "On your back¡­"


    It took him a moment to understand what she is talking about. "Oh¡­ that is from the mine. The guards would beat ckers, or someone who gives them attitude, or if they are bored."


    "You have so many¡­", she said under her breath.


    Michael exhaled. "I was there for a while."


    Michael flinched when he felt Oni''s finger gently tracing the longest scar on his back.


    Her heart ached at the thought of what he went through.


    Oni concluded that these scars exin why Michael never removes his t-shirt when sparring.


    Michael knew that Oni is troubled. She is not moving from there, and he guessed that she is staring at his back. "Don''t worry about it. It was a long time ago."


    "Did all of you got beatings like this in the mine?"


    "Most of us."


    Oni sighed and continued removing his shirt.


    Oni was still behind Michael, reaching for the t-shirt to help him put it on, when she spotted a fresh scratch on the right side of his lower back. She frowned.


    For some reason, Marija''s image shed in Oni''s mind. Did Marija do this when the two of them were intimate? Oni''s insides churned at this thought.


    "What is this?", she poked the scratch angrily.


    Michael was surprised by Oni''s attitude change. She was sappy about his scars a second ago, and suddenly she is scolding him¡­ Now what? Who knows what she is thinking? But he realized that she misunderstood (whatever it is). "What do you think it is?"


    "Hmph!", she let out a displeased sound and started scooting off the bed. "You can dress yourself up. I will be in the living area."


    Oni gasped when Michael pulled her back on the bed and wrapped his arms around her.


    "You didn''t answer: what do you think it is?"


    His breath swept behind Oni''s ear, making her hair stand on ends.


    Oni panicked. How did they end up lying on the bed, and he is holding her? Again, she was careless in his proximity¡­ and he has scratches from that woman on his back!


    She started squirming, but that only made Michael tighten his hold on her.


    "Let go! I don''t want to be near you.", Oni hissed.


    Michael frowned. "I will not let you go like this, so that you leave in anger. Answer my question."


    She grunted in displeasure. Even with his eyes closed he can bully her! "What question? Why do I need to say that I saw the evidence that a woman scratched you?"


    After a second of silence, Michael stifled augh.


    "What is funny?", Oni grumbled.


    Michael opened his left eye halfway to see Oni''s face. "I didn''t know that the paraglider is a female."


    Oni was confused. "What?"


    "When we detached the paraglider on the meadow, one of the bungee cords snapped when we unhooked it and I was careless. Did you forget? You were right next to me." Actually, he was not careless. He saw the cord getting loose, but Oni was in the way and if he moved, the cord would hit her. The best he could do to lessen the damage, was to twist his body so the cord hit his back and the hook at the end of it caused a scratch.


    "Oh¡­" Oni was embarrassed. She forgot about the paraglider. And she assumed that it was Marija and made a fool out of herself.


    Michael opened his right eye as well and observed changes in Oni''s expression. "I can promise you that if any woman scratches me in such an¡­ intimate location, that will be you."


    Oni blinked. She didn''t understand the meaning behind his words, but what got her attention is that she got an upgrade from a <em>''girl''</em> to a <em>''woman''</em>!


    She needed a confirmation. "A woman? But¡­ don''t you call me <em>''little girl''</em>?"


    He inched closer with a sly smile and murmured close to her ear: "When we reach the point of you scratching my back, you will be a woman. My woman."


    Oni thought that her face is going to explode. And her heart as well. Did he just say that they will make love? Oh, God!


    A secondter, the whole bed was shaking, and Michael was holding onto his belly.


    "Why are youughing?", Oni asked dejectedly. She is already full-blown embarrassed and on top of that he isughing at her!


    He struggled to catch his breath before responding: "I just found my favorite thing to do¡­"


    "If you say it''s teasing me, you are in trouble!", Oni warned him.


    "It''s not teasing. It''s observing variety of your expressions. You are really cute."


    Oni didn''t believe him. It''s obviously teasing! But she can see that right now she is at a disadvantage and no matter what she says, he will probably use it to tease her more.


    She didn''t know about this side of Michael. He is full of tricks to make her flustered. But she likes that she is finding out more about him. And she heard himugh as well. And he called her cute.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1319 - Healing Eyes And A Teenage Heart (3)

    Michael released Oni from his hug, and they are lying on the bed close to each other with their bodies only few inches apart. She nced at him and became aware that he is topless. That reminded her that she removed his shirt, but he didn''t put anything on¡­ and the t-shirt she got from the closet is on the bed next to him... and his toned chest is right in front of her, with his finely sculpted abs as well.


    Oni is a teenager and seeing the man she likes exposed like that, on the bed next to her... made her heart race.


    "Michael?", she called weakly.


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you put your t-shirt on? This is too stimting.", Oni admitted.


    "Is it?" Michael chuckled while wondering, what is her definition of <em>''stimting''</em>? It is probably an innocent version of how he would use that word.


    He saw that she is ring at him and sighed in defeat. "OK."


    Michael moved swiftly and pulled the t-shirt over his head and by the time he returned back to a lying position, Oni was sitting on the bed.


    He extended his arms, silently inviting Oni toe to his embrace.


    Oni bit her lower lip. It''s not that she does not want to, but¡­ She put her hand into Michael''s andid next to him, but outside of the hug-reach. They ended up lying side by side while holding hands.


    Oni felt a bit guilty about rejecting his hug. "Is this OK?"


    "Yes.", Michael responded immediately.


    She was not convinced. "Are you sure?"


    He confirmed. "Oni, I will never push you to go faster than what you are OK with. You giving me a chance to fix things is good for me."


    A warm and fuzzy feeling filled up her chest, making her smile. She wondered if he is aware of the effect his words are having on her. Probably not. "Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me. I didn''t give up on hugging you. This is just a small break."


    Oni''s heart skipped a beat when she felt that heced his fingers with hers. She reminded herself to focus and not show him how all this is making the butterflies in her stomach go crazy to the point of her wishing to use the restroom. "How small is that break?"


    Michael smiled mysteriously. "Hmm¡­ who knows? It might be a minute, or a day¡­ or a month¡­ Or maybe I don''t hug you at all."


    Oni''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "Really?"


    Oni observed his sly expression and wondered, was he always this confident? She is quite sure that he didn''t smile much (before tonight). Is it possible that he is happy? Because of her?


    He hummed in confirmation. "Mhm¡­ I will use my charms and seduce you into hugging me."


    Oniughed. If he knows that she is smittenpletely, he would not say that he needs to charm or seduce her into hugging¡­ or anything for that matter because she is absolutely defenseless in his presence and the only thing holding her back from jumping on him is her shyness.


    Heughed with her and that eased up the tension. There is nothing better thanughing with the person you care about.


    They rxed and chatted about ns for the next few days. Originally, their schedule was to pack up in the morning and head to Frankfurt, with different missions lined up for the next three days before returning home, but now with Michael''s eyes being hurt they need to modify those ns.


    They decided to stay in Inteken a day longer than originally nned. It will allow Michael a day to stay in the bed and heal, and if he feels betterter in the day, they can go for a stroll in the city, or maybe for a small hike.


    On the 11th they will head to the Chateau in France to meet up with Sarah and Aiden in time for dinner.


    Jesse wants to use this for an additional sync up with Aiden before Sarah and Aiden go off the grid for the next two weeks (part of their honeymoon).


    "Do you think that Marija will be there?", Oni asked.


    There is a high chance that Marija will be at the Chateau and Oni is not sure how to face her. It would be simple if she is a friend or an enemy, but right now Marija still has the status of Sarah''s friend and Oni does not feel that she has the right to punish her.


    "I''m not sure. But in case she is, I want to be present when Sarah faces her. All this is my mess and I want to be part of handling the cleanup.", Michael responded.


    Oni likes that he is not running away from the responsibility, even though she does not like the idea of Marija and Michael sharing a space. She reminded herself to focus on the important parts. "How will you fix it?"


    Michael admitted that he doesn''t know. "It will depend on her. Ideally, I would like that shees to her senses, apologizes for acting like a brat, and we all move on with our lives. But I have a feeling that it will not be so simple because after tonight it is not a matter of right or wrong, but her ego is hurt. What do you think?"


    Oni was happy that Michael asked about her opinion. She agreed with his thoughts. Oni does not like Marija, but she has no grudges against her. If Marija backs away, Oni sees no need to pursue this matter further. Oni thought of another possibility: "Marija might pretend that she is fine, but you know that she is good withputers¡­ she can attack at any time when our guard is lowered."


    "I know one more girl who is good withputers and can strike back at any given time."


    Oni realized that he is talking about her. Well, Sarah said that Oni is her best student (together with N and Masika), and Michael praised her just now! Her lips curved into a smug smile.


    Thinking about Sarah and Marija, Oni had more thoughts to share: "I''m confident that Sarah has ns for Marija. After all, Sarah knows what happened, and she was never the one to let the bully go."


    Michael agreed with this. "Let''s try not to think about it. Whateveres, we will handle it."


    Oni''s heart swelled. It''s not that this is the first time he spoke about them as <em>''we''</em>, but this is after they kissed and they are holding hands and it has a different meaning, it is definitely more intimate.


    Michael didn''t notice that Oni blushed again. His mind was already somewhere else: "Since we have three free days unexpectedly, and we will be in France, do you want us to go to Paris?"


    "Paris?"


    "Mhm¡­", Michael hummed in confirmation. "We can spend a day there. Eiffel Tower, flower gardens, parks, Seine river, shopping¡­ whatever you want."


    Oni stared at him without blinking. "Is that¡­?"


    "A date? Yes.", Michael answered.


    Oni lowered her head shyly, obviously overwhelmed by this, but her smile told him that she approves.


    "Think about what you want to do and let me know."


    "OK.", she whispered.


    Oni nced at him and noticed that he is watching her. "Close your eyes.", Oni reminded him.


    Michael obeyed.


    He smiled while voicing his thoughts: "Out of the three free days, one we will spend here in Inteken, the second one in Paris¡­ what about the third one? Do you have any desires?"


    Oni looked at him and blinked. "Another day? Just the two of us?"


    "Why not? We don''t get free days often. We will be in France, so we can stay in that area, or return home a day earlier and spend it in Los Angeles."


    "A date in Los Angeles?"


    Michael can tell based on her voice how flustered she is, and he is d that he is the cause of her current state and not some other guy. "Yes. A date in Los Angeles. Let''s figure out what we want to do and then we will find the ce. Do you want us to do an activity which you like, or are you up for something new¡­?"


    "Me? Uhm... What about you? What would you like to do?", Oni asked in return.


    "I want to spend my time with you.", Michael said and sneakily opened his eyes to see her half-stunned, half-ted expression. "That is why you pick the activity. Whatever you want, I am fine with it... or if you wish, I can make it a surprise."


    Oni took a deep breath, wondering if she is dreaming. She is lying on the bed, holding hands with Michael and they are discussing their uing dates. Yes, this must be a dream because her heart is not aching anymore, and she is excited and¡­ happy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1320 - Newlyweds Left, The Party Continues (1)

    Earlier that evening¡­


    Sarah emerged from the hotel, after talking to her parents, JoAnna and Jeff.


    On the way through the event hall and the terrace many people stopped her to have few words with the bride. That casual talk helped Sarah get back into the party mood and sessfully push to the back of her mind what happened in the Octoberst year, together with her worries that Aiden might find out about it.


    It took Sarah some time to find Aiden talking to Steve in the garden.


    "Hey, there you are¡­", Aiden greeted Sarah with a big smile. "Is everything OK?"


    "Yeah. Just somest minute parental advice, don''t worry about it.", Sarah assured Aiden while wrapping her arms around his waist and sinking in his embrace.


    "Is everything OK here? Did I miss something?", Sarah asked back.


    "Michael had a mishap at the bonfire earlier. Something got into his eyes and he has light burns." Aiden saw Sarah frown with worry and quickly added: "JoAnna handled it and it will be fine, but they are forced to change the rest of their ns. Michael and Oni will meet us at the Chateau on 11th instead of going for their mission. Marija is knocked out in her room and will stay like that until morning. I was talking with Steve what to do with Marija, and we are not sure what the best approach is¡­ any thoughts?"


    Sarah understood that they are reluctant to be harsh toward Marija because she is Sarah''s friend, and at the same time they can''t let her go either. And that means how Sarah needs to decide... "Let her be. Set the drones to knock her out again if she causes trouble after she wakes up. Keep trailing her until she leaves Inteken. I want to leave it up to her to decide if she wants to return to the Chateau or not."


    "OK.", Aiden responded. "Are you sure that we can let her just leave this ce?"


    Sarah knows that Aiden is worried because Marija is familiar with their hacker identities, as well as about their ns for Ceresc Solutions. "We will keep tabs on her, but there will be no need for the drones."


    Aiden had more questions, but Steve is here. And even if Steve is not present, it is their wedding and he does not want to waste time talking about Marija.


    Steve confirmed that it will be handled how Sarah instructed and left the newlyweds by themselves.


    Sarah looked after Steve before ncing at Aiden. "He is reliable. I think that we should consider finding assistants as well."


    Aiden was surprised by Sarah''s words. So far, the both of them agreed that people like bodyguards, assistants, and anyone who would be close to them would be more of a burden than help. But that was earlier. Now they have many kids staying with them who are skilled in more than just fighting and are already familiar with the army of Chaos as well as with the White foundation. "OK. Let''s talk about itter."


    Sarah agreed.


    "If you want to say your goodbyes to someone, now is the time.", Aiden told Sarah.


    Sarah does not see the need to say bye to anyone, but¡­ "We are going somewhere?"


    "Mhm¡­ our first night as a married couple will not happen here¡­", he said mysteriously.


    Sarah already knows the answer to this question, but she has to try¡­ "If I ask for more details, will I get an answer?"


    Aiden smiled smugly. "Nope. It''s a surprise."


    Seeing his smile, Sarah guessed that if she keeps on pushing, they will only end up bickering, so she gave up. He enjoys these guessing games a lot. Luckily, he is preparing all these surprises while having her on his mind.


    "OK. When are we going?"


    "We can leave in few minutes. Are you ready, Mrs. White?"


    "I don''t know where we are going. How do I know if I''m ready?"


    Aidenughed. He enjoys preparing surprises for Sarah and he hopes that she will love this one.


    They agreed to dance for three more songs before parting from their guests.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden left with the helicopter which was piloted by Haru.


    People gathered on thergest terrace and waved at them as they disappeared into the night.


    Few minutester, in the helicopter¡­


    "You are kidding me¡­", Sarah said in disbelief when she saw that Aiden is holding onto a silk white scarf. He is going to blindfold her?


    Aiden gave her a puppy-eyed look and wiggled the scarf in front of her. "Mrs. White¡­ do this for your husband."


    Sarah sighed in surrender and closed her eyes.


    "Is there a need to do this?", Sarah grumbled. "It''s night out there. I can''t see a thing anyway¡­"


    Aiden didn''t respond and she guessed that he is grinning victoriously.


    She heard a familiar <em>''clunk''</em> of thetch opening, and then a sudden gust of wind confirmed that Aiden opened the door. Sarah wondered if theynded or not. If theynded and the wind is this strong, did the weather get worse? It was not windy when they left¡­


    Sarah shook her head in disbelief. There is no way that they are in the air and he is opening the door. Right? RIGHT!!?


    She was startled when he pulled her up and his hand wrapped around her waist while her body stuck onto his.


    "Hold on tight.", Aiden said and tugged her to the side.


    She clung onto him while shouting loudly: "Aiden! What are you thinking? Did you lose your mind!? We are in the air, aren''t we? Why did you blindfold me!? Are we on thedder? How high are we? You are enjoying this, aren''t you? If we survive this, you better run as fast as you can! Is this why you told me to say my goodbyes? When I get my hands on you, you will be sorry for doing this! ..."


    Aiden was doing his best not tough. He is holding onto the rope with one hand and lowering them gradually, and if he startsughing, he might lose his grip.


    He wondered if Sarah panicking like this means that she had too many surprises in one day? But¡­ he is confident that she is fine. Super-cute, but fine.


    ¡­


    While Aiden is having his fun and Sarah is in a panic mode, the party at the hotel continued.


    Some guests went for a stroll by theke, and some retreated to their rooms, but most of the guests were still dancing and enjoying food and drinks in a lively atmosphere.


    In the room on the fourth floor¡­


    Sophia and Felix are cuddling after an intense round of lovemaking.


    Sophia is leaning on his chest and with her index finger tracing invisible shapes over his golden nket (aka his chest hair shaped like a slim arrow which points from his chest toward his navel).


    "Felix?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Did you think about what we spoke about before we left Los Angeles?"


    Felix grunted in response. He knows that she is referring about their talk rted to Sylvie and he does NOT want to talk about his mother. "Ma ch¨¦ri, you are annihting my libido."


    Sophia giggled. "I don''t think that is enough to even touch your libido."


    He hummed in approval.


    "So?", Sophia persisted.


    Felix gave her a side nce. "Do we need to talk about her?"


    "Now orter¡­ if you thought about it, better now." Sophia saw that he pressed his lips into a line and reminded him: "This is the first time since our wedding that she reached out to us. And she wants to see Lia. You don''t agree?"


    "It''s not that. I am concerned that she is not stable. What if she hurts Lia?"


    "I was not thinking of letting her take her anywhere. She cane to our property and spend some time with Lia under the close supervision of the nanny, security guards, and at least one of us. Add Eve to that group and ask yourself: What can Sylvie do?"


    Felix sighed. "Let''s talk about this when we get back, OK?"


    "OK.", Sophia does not want to push it, but she believes that Felix will give in. It would be good for Lia to have both grandmothers present in her life. And based on Sophia''s estimate, Sylvie can''t do anything to Lia on their property. And she will not be able to take her out either.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1321 - Newlyweds Left, The Party Continues (2)

    At the beach¡­


    Jarred and Mrs. Ronin are sitting on a towel and facing theke. Jarred''s arm is resting around Mrs. Ronin''s shoulders and she is leaning on him.


    "I think it''s gettingte¡­", Mrs. Ronin said, indicating that she wants to go to her room and call it a night.


    "Don''t go yet. Let me do something...", Jarred pleaded. "I can rub your shoulders. Are you chilly? I can hold you closer. Are you hungry? I can bring some snacks. Bored maybe? I will tell you a story¡­"


    Mrs. Roninughed. Why is Jarred desperate to hold her here?


    "What kind of a story?", she asked with amusement apparent in her voice.


    "Any story. What do you want to hear? I can make up one."


    Mrs. Ronin smiled. "Jarred¡­ we are not kids. I want to rest. We can talk more tomorrow."


    Jarred sighed. "I fear that you might change your mind by morning."


    "Change my mind? About what?"


    "About allowing me to hold you like this¡­", Jarred squeezed her shoulder gently. "¡­and being this close. Maybe we are not kids, but I sure feel like one. Tell me, if you go to your room, will you be able to rest and not think about me?"


    "Uhm¡­", Mrs. Ronin paused. "I might think about you, but that does not mean I will not be resting. To tell you the truth, I''m finding this sitting on pebbles a bit ufortable."


    "You can sit on myp.", Jarred stretched his legs and patted his thighs cheekily.


    Mrs. Ronin''s expression told him that she does not approve.


    "OK. OK¡­ Let''s find a morefortable ce to sit." He stood up and offered her his hand. "Or we can dance more¡­"


    Mrs. Ronin epted his hand and was surprised when instead of letting go, he tugged her toward him, and she ended up in his hug.


    "Donnie¡­ I like dancing with you because it allows me to hold you close¡­ like this¡­"


    Mrs. Ronin''s eyes widened when she realized that Jarred is going for another kiss. And another, and another¡­ but she didn''t dislike it. Her hands moved around him, and the two of them kissed on the beach of the Lake Brienz and she had to admit that she feels like a kid herself.


    ¡­


    At the bar¡­


    Leah and Pam are sampling cocktails andughing while giving them silly descriptions such as <em>''Burning Midnight Sugar''</em>, <em>''Noble Horror Story''</em>, <em>''Tequ Tongue Twister''</em>, etc.


    "Hello¡­", a male voice came from behind them.


    Lean and Pam turned to see who it is and saw that it''s the two men who approached them on the dancefloor. Caleb and Fane.


    "Do you mind if we join you?", Caleb asked.


    Leah and Pam exchanged nces and shrugged. They don''t mind. When they want privacy, they will go to their room.


    "The more the merrier.", Pam said.


    Caleb and Fane grinned and pulled two barstools closer.


    ¡­


    At the docks¡­


    Allen and Julius are sitting in the dark, on the edge of the dock with their toes touching the surface of theke. Their shoes are next to them.


    "Al, I confirmed that us being close is not a bad thing.", Julius said resolutely.


    Allen was interested to hear more. "Really?"


    Julius confirmed. "I saw Pam and Leah earlier on the dancefloor. The two of them were kissing and I listened what others were saying. No one said anything bad."


    "Do you want us to go dancing and kiss, in front of everyone?", Allen half-teased.


    Allen decided that if Julius says <em>''yes''</em> they will do it, but he knows that Julius is shy, so that is not likely to happen.


    Julius fidgeted nervously. "Uhm¡­ no. But I know that when we do that, one day, people who care about us will not say that it''s wrong."


    Allen put his arm around Julius'' waist. "You are right. They will either cheer for us or say nothing. And bullies who dare to voice their disapproval will be ignorant strangers who don''t know us, and we will take care of them."


    Julius leaned on Allen and smiled dreamily. "I am happy that Boss Aiden and Boss Sarah got married. The whole day I could see how happy they are. Both beaming¡­"


    "You like weddings?"


    Julius is not sure how to answer this question. Does he like weddings? Not really. They attended number of wedding (and other parties) with Sarah and Aiden, and he observed people and the venue and the atmosphere, and he never thought much of it. But today was different. "I like this one. Probably because I know the both of them, and I wish them all the best. Today, all these people didn''t gather for a function, but to celebrate their love."


    Allen nodded in understanding. "OK. Good to know¡­ Our wedding will be like this."


    Julius could not hide his surprise. "Our wedding?"


    "Don''t tell me that you n to marry anyone else?"


    Julius'' mind exploded. <em>''Marry someone else?''</em> He didn''t think about marrying at all. He is seventeen years old!


    "Well¡­ not¡­ but¡­ but¡­", Julius stuttered.


    Allenughed. "Why are you so flustered? You love me, right?"


    Julius felt that there is a lump in his throat, preventing him from talking and he was not sure how to answer this, but for some reason, he nodded faintly.


    Allen leaned closer and kissed Julius softly on the lips. "Juju, we love each other, and one day when we decide to celebrate our love, we will invite people we consider as friends and family and have a wedding like this."


    Julius leaned on Allen limply and stared into the darkke in front while Allen''s words were on rey in his mind.


    <em>''Love? They love each other?''</em> True, he and Allen are inseparable, and he can''t imagine being this close to anyone else, and his heart and mind are at ease when they are together, and Allen is the only one who can get him excited and it feels good when they are sleeping while holding each other and¡­ is this love? He was never attracted to a girl, and he was never attracted to any boy either¡­ other than Allen, of course. But love and weddings and all those things are just for girl-boy couples, right?


    Julius'' mind was a mess and he hoped that Allen can rify few things. Allen was always the smart one, how Julius sees it.


    "Al?"


    "Hmm?"


    "If we get married¡­ which one of us will wear a dress?"


    Allen burst intough. He thought that Julius is adorable. No wonder he is clueless, he is spending most of his time on the training ground.


    "What is funny?", Julius asked angrily. He had a genuine question, and Allen is making fun of him!


    "Nothing¡­", Allen responded while catching his breath. "¡­ and everything."


    Julius wanted to stand up, but Allen held him back and pinned him down on the dock. "Juju¡­ both of us can wear dresses if that will make you happy. Clothes are not important."


    Allen''s breath on his neck increased Julius'' heartrate and he felt that familiar pressure in his groin as a definite signal that he is getting aroused.


    "What is important?", Julius asked in a whisper.


    "Two people who are willing to announce theirmitment to each other in front of the witnesses."


    "Commitment¡­", Julius said while remembering Sarah''s and Aiden''s vows. "And love?"


    "And love¡­", Allen confirmed with a smile before Julius'' lips covered his.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1322 - Newlyweds Left, The Party Continues (3)

    At the bar¡­


    Leah, Pam, Caleb, and Fane are sampling drinks in a good mood.


    After who knows how many cocktails, Leah excused herself. "I need to usedies'' room."


    "Do you needpany?", Pam offered.


    Leah waved that it''s not needed. "No, I am fine. I will be back in a minute."


    The cocktails are served in small doses, and both Lean and Pam are slightly tipsy, but still having good control over their limbs and presence of mind.


    On the way out of thedies'' room, Leah was surprised to see Isabe in the hallway. Was she waiting for her? It looks like it.


    "Can we talk?", Isabe asked while gesturing to the door on the side which is for the staff to reach the kitchen and service elevator.


    As soon as Isabe''s voice reached her, Leah''s body stiffened, and she felt that all her tipsiness and good mood disappeared in an instant.


    "If you have something to say, say it here.", Leah responded coldly.


    Isabe nervously nced down the hallway. "Please?"


    Leah sighed. She realized that Isabe is set on talking to her and that she will not give up easily. Well, at least they should get some things out of the way. "Make it quick."


    "What do you want?", Leah asked when the door closed behind them.


    "Did you really¡­ move on?", Isabe answered with a question.


    Leah knows that many people saw her and Pam kissing on the dancefloor, and she guessed that is how Isabe knows that Leah found someone else.


    Leah frowned while thinking how after several months of not seeing each other, Isabe''s first question is about Leah finding someone else. This rubbed Leah the wrong way. Why didn''t she ask her how she is doing? Why didn''t she ask how her life is since they parted ways? But Isabe was always self-centered, so Leah should see iting.


    "Did you think that my life in on pause while I hope that you wille around? Don''t tell me that is why you called me here."


    Isabe can see that Leah is upset and she decided to defuse the situation. But how can she do that? "No¡­ Uhm¡­ Are you happy?"


    Leah smiled sadly. "If you asked me that question six months ago, I would be happy."


    "I am sorry for neglecting you and putting you in front of my selfish needs."


    Leah was surprised to hear this. Isabe never acknowledged that she is selfish or that she noticed Leah''s unhappiness. Every time Leah brought it up, Isabe would brush it off like something that is not important. "Why are you telling me that?"


    Isabe balled her hands into fists and took a deep breath before answering: "Because you are the first person I think of in the morning and your face is thest one I see before I fall asleep. I dream about you, and I can feel your touch, and hear yourughter. You are all around me in everything I do. Even after all this time, your presence lingers in my apartment..."


    "Stop!", Leah interrupted Isabe. "Stop saying that! I am with someone else, and so are you."


    Isabe reached to hold Leah''s hand, but Leah stepped back and avoided her.


    Isabe looked at Leah dejectedly. "I need you Leah, more than I need the air. You can''t love someone else, you love me."


    Leah could not believe her ears. "Brandon Craig. Is he mistreating you? Are you with him out of your own free will, or just to appease your father?"


    Isabe frowned. Why is Leah mentioning him? And how does she know his name? Brandon obviously didn''t recognize Leah as Isabe''s ex-assistant. "Why does he matter?"


    "Because he visited our¡­ I mean, YOUR apartment three times while I stayed in my room after serving you snacks and beverages. Do you know how I felt while yourughter reached me through the closed door?", Leah saw that Isabe is confused and continued: "Don''t tell me that you need me. Don''t tell me that you think about me, because I needed you to think about me then. But you didn''t. I spent a lot of time hiding in that room while you thought of making your father happy and your business partners and guys like Brandon. You treated me like a thing, like one of your toys which you can hide in the drawer and use it when no one is watching. I am not a toy, and I refuse to hide in your drawer and wait when it''s convenient for you to use me."


    Isabe looked at Leah with a troubled expression. She didn''t see it that way. Why is Leah exaggerating? Even if she is, that is how Leah feels. And Leah refuses to return to that Isabe¡­ "What if I change? I will break up with Brandon and tell my father about us and quit thepany. We can travel together, and I will focus on my art and on you¡­"


    Leah wondered, is Isabe lying to her or to herself? That story about them traveling and Isabe working on her art was their n when the two of them got together¡­ and then it was<em> ''just few weeks at thepany and then we can travel''</em>¡­ before it turned into <em>''we can travel when I take vacations''</em>. And then there were no vacations either, only business trips where Isabe is mingling with others while Leah watches from the side.


    Knowing Isabe, she probably believes in those words, but as soon as things are settled she will return to her behavior where she ispromising and pleasing everyone. Maybe Isabe can manage such a life, but Leah is not willing to sacrifice her happiness and her dreams in order to please (for her) random people.


    "Isi, what we had is damaged beyond repair. I am not angry at you. I pity you. And pity is not a reason strong enough for me to be with someone. I hope that you find your happiness."


    Leah walked out without turning back. She didn''t want to turn back because no matter what Isabe''s appearance is, she is unable tofort her. Her heart ached, but she felt a relief as well.


    Leah returned to the bar and found Pamughing hysterically. "Did I miss a good joke?"


    Pam''s eyes lit up when she saw Leah. "Caleb and Fane have a proposition for us.", Pam said yfully and winked.


    "Oh?", Leah was interested.


    "They want¡­ the four of us¡­ together¡­", Pam looked at Leah suggestively.


    "Oh¡­", Leah understood right away. "What did you say?"


    "Nothing. I want to hear what you have to say to their¡­ generous proposal."


    "Hmm¡­", Leah turned to Caleb and Fane who looked at Leah expectantly. "That depends¡­ what do you have to offer?"


    Caleb and Fane exchanged confused looks and fidgeted ufortably. This is the first time they asked twodies for a foursome, but they are quite sure that it should not sound like they are at the job interview.


    "Can you rify your question?", Fane asked.


    Leah smiled and looked at both of them lecherously while speaking: "Are you interested in watching, or you want to get in the action as well? How long can youst? How big is¡­"


    "Are all those necessary questions?", Caleb grimaced and interrupted Leah.


    "Yes. Because if you can''tst at least one hour without breaks, there is no point in starting anything."


    Caleb was not sure he heard her right. "One hour? No breaks?"


    Leah confirmed with a hum. "Mhm¡­ You see¡­ Girls don''t need breaks."


    Fane swallowed hard. "Can we watch?"


    Leah and Pamughed seeing that Caleb''s and Fane''s confidence plunged from offering their services boldly to <em>''can we watch''</em>.


    Well, teasing them is one thing, but deciding on something like this is another.


    Pam looked at Leah. "What do you think?"


    "I don''t know.", Leah responded honestly. "I never considered anything like that, but I am always interested in trying new things. I will leave it to you."


    "That is mean¡­ leaving it up to me¡­", Pam pouted while trying to hide the fact that her heart is pounding like crazy. "How about this? Let''s drink some more, the night is still young¡­"


    She was not sure if she is dying rejecting Caleb and Fane, or she hopes that few more drinks will loosen her up enough to agree to it. Normally, she would not consider such an offer, but this is with Leah¡­ Pam could not deny that at this point her answer is <em>''maybe''</em>.


    Leah heard Pam mention more drinks and she remembered her talk with Isabe... she definitely needs a drink. Or two... She summoned the bartender. "Give us something hard... whiskey. Leave the bottle here..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1323 - The Grindelwald Villa (1)

    ~ Switzend, Grindelwald ~


    Sarah felt the ground under her feet and could not be happier about it. For a moment, she contemted of going on her knees to kiss the ground. Finally, she is not dangling in the air and fearing for her life! She didn''t know that the married life will be this stressful.


    "Was this really necessary?", Sarah grumbled while gesturing with her arms like she is flying, when Aiden loosened his hold on her.


    "Uhm¡­ I think so¡­ Yeah." Aiden saw that Sarah pressed her lips into a line and she is not happy with his answer, so he exined: "To reach here in a reasonable amount of time we needed the helicopter, and without a blindfold you would see everything from the distance and it would spoil the surprise¡­"


    "I don''t mind the helicopter or the blindfold, but what is the need for the dangerousnding? Is there no space tond a helicopter?", Sarah asked while sulking and folded her arms under her chest.


    Now that she is not terrified, Sarah became aware of the cold wind. It''s not strong, but the temperature dipped significantlypared to when they were at the hotel. Where are they? She moved her feet and realized that she is stepping on something firm, small bits¡­ pebbles maybe? It does not look like the ground which you will find randomly in the wilderness¡­ Are they on a beach? She does hear some water, but it sounds more like a waterfall¡­ The cold air would be exined by the increase in altitude.


    Sarah was surprised when Aiden removed her blindfold. That means that wherever they are, this is their destination and she will get to find out why all this was necessary.


    "If the helicopternded, some of the romantic wee would fly away¡­", Aiden said with a big smile on his face.


    Sarah opened her eyes and blinked few times before her eyes focused on the path lit up with low pathway lights. The path is covered in red rose petals.


    She followed the path with her sight until she saw the magnificent dwelling. A cabin? No <em>''cabin''</em> is a shabby word for the vi in front of her. The only cabin-like parts are that it''s made out of wood and stone, but therge windows and luxurious lights from within are showing that this is nothing like a regr cabin.


    The path and the vi are lit up, and everything around them is dark, but Sarah can see that they are surrounded with a thick pine forest. She thought how the helicopter ride was no longer than ten minutes, and they are in the Swiss Alps.


    She is not familiar with this region, but she had to ask: "Where are we?"


    After a dramatic pause, Aiden gave her a one word response: "Grindelwald."


    Sarah''s eyes widened. Grindelwald? She knows about this ce. A winter wondend with plethora of winter sports and a heaven for hikers in the summer, offering breathtaking views and numerous activities around the year. That Grindelwald? How wonderful!


    "If you allow me, Mrs. White¡­", Aiden smiled widely and extended his arm toward Sarah.


    Sarah gave her hand to Aiden and he kissed the back of her palm before cing her arm around his neck and scooping her in his arms. Sarah sank into him as he carried her princess style toward the dwelling which looked more majestic with every step he took.


    The lights in the vi are on, and she can imagine that the three-story high ss windows from what looks like a living room are providing a great view toward¡­ somewhere. Right now, it''s toward darkness, but considering that this is Grindelwald, and that they are somewhere high, the view must be breathtaking.


    Sarah observed that the vi has two floors, and the middle spikes up into a third level, peaking with the high widows from the living room. Based on the path and the neatly trimmed grass around it, and the vi shining brightly, Sarah can see that this is well maintained to the point of looking new. Or maybe it is new. They are secluded in the nature, yet with the luxuriousfort at hand. Ah, Aiden thinks of everything, as usually. This is the perfect romantic spot for the two of them, to spend their first night as a married couple.


    "Do you like it?", Aiden asked as they approached the vi.


    "It''s beautiful.", Sarah responded with a smile.


    Aiden exhaled. "I''m d. From this side, you can see two stories above the ground. From the back, you will see that there is one level below, and for the rest¡­ you will find out soon."


    Sarah giggled. "There is more? Do we need more for one night?"


    Aiden lifted his eyebrow and shoot her a side-nce. "Did I say it''s for one night only?"


    Sarah shook her head in response. Other than few vague things, Sarah has no clue what Aiden prepared for the next few weeks. So, who knows, maybe they will stay here longer?


    Aiden saw that Sarah is ready with more questions and he interrupted her: "Whatever it is, keep it forter. You will find out soon. Don''t spoil the surprise."


    "This whole day is one surprise after another. I went for a hike and returned as a married woman¡­ Screaming, with a parachute."


    "And a husband.", Aiden added cheekily while making his way inside the vi.


    Sarah giggled. Yes, she returned with a husband as well.


    Her giggles stopped when she observed the interiors. They stepped into a spacious hallway which leads toward the living area (with three story high windows) to the left, in front are the stairs for the second level and on the right is the hallway leading to the dining room, kitchen and it has ess to the stairs which lead to the level below.


    Sarah noticed that the rose petal path is branching into two: one leads upstairs, and the other one through the hallway to the right.


    "Which way are we going?", she asked while gesturing to the flowery path below them.


    "Let''s rx a bit after a busy day¡­", Aiden said and took the path on the right.


    Not longter¡­


    "This IS rxing¡­", Sarah said as she leaned her head back on the edge of the hot tub.


    The hallway provides ess to the back terrace which hasfortable seating and a hot tub. The ground below is in the dark, so Sarah does not know whatys beyond the rail, which is decorated with candles and fairy lights, but the current setting is very romantic. There are rose petals in the water as well.


    Aiden watched her with a gentle smile on his face.


    Sarah looked at him and his gaze told her that he is lost in memories. "What are you thinking?"


    "I am trying to figure out at what point you fell for me."


    "Hmm¡­ I remember that I liked your perfume before I saw you. Does that count?"


    Aiden rejected that argument with a displeased expression. "No. If that is the trigger, you would fall for any guy who smells nice."


    "But it could not be anyone else because I noticed only yours. And if I say that it was a love at first sight, I would be lying. It was not just the scent, it is a collection of many things which makes you."


    Aiden''s eyes lit up.


    "Tell me about it¡­", he urged her.


    Sarah smiled. She knows that he likes to hear how he won her over and she will indulge him by telling him the same story for the umpteenth time.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1324 - The Grindelwald Villa (2)

    Sarah giggled at the sight of Aiden''s expectant expression. She never saw him this excited to hear the story how he won her heart.


    "At first it was your scent. And I noticed your eyes."


    Aiden blinked few times. "What about my eyes?"


    Sarah moved closer and gazed into his eyes dreamily. "It was like the whole world is right there, and if I don''t look anywhere else, I will not miss a thing. And now I know that my whole world is right here¡­" Sarah kissed each of his eyelids before continuing: "I remember that shortly after we met, I went home and we chatted and no matter what the topic was about or how long the chat was, I would smile. I enjoyed the fact that we can talk about the school, projects or the weather and it would never be boring."


    "You forgot that I helped you carry the suitcase."


    Sarahughed. "You were a true gentleman. I remember that I was startled to see you in front of my dorm and for a brief moment I thought that you are a stalker."


    Aiden cleared his throat awkwardly. He never admitted that he was in front of her dorm, staring at the window of her room and thinking about her. Does that make him a stalker?


    Aiden pulled Sarah to lean on him and urged her to continue¡­


    "Tell me more¡­"


    Sarah was not sure if she enjoyed more the hot tub on a chilly evening, or that her back is leaning on Aiden''s chest or that their fingers are intertwined¡­ probably it was all of it together.


    She dug deep into her memories about their first few weeks together and told him how his confidence put her off at first, but then she saw that no matter how cheeky (and sometimes cocky) he acts, he would smile and look at her with warmth which told her that he has no bad intentions, and that he is really interested in her. And she was touched when he protected her from Philip and when he waited for her after ss, and she was surprised when he took her to Paris, and how good of a skier he is, and that she was impressed with his code reviews and that he is a great cook and that she was clueless that he is THE Omega... all the little things she could remember.


    "So¡­ when did you fall for me?", Aiden asked when Sarah paused.


    "At that time I didn''t know it, butter I realized that you are the first guy to make me blush."


    Aiden smiled and nodded in agreement. "I''ve had you at your first blush. We were in the ssroom and I followed you. Vivian wanted to sit next to Gabriel, and I¡­ wanted to sit next to you."


    Sarah was not surprised that he immediately remembered the details. He is amazing like that. In her mind, she could see the four of them siting at the back of the ssroom. Gabriel and Vivian are just shadows, and Aiden''s image is vivid by her side with his long hair and devilish smile. "Artificial Intelligence¡­ We barely knew each other then. Are you sure you made me blush then?"


    Aidenughed. "Mrs. White¡­ My memory does not fail, not when it''s rted to you. I remember every single detail, including the one that you smelled me, and I caught you, and you were so embarrassed that if I gave you a shovel, you would dig a hole to hide in it. But what you didn''t notice was that I enjoyed your scent as well¡­ and I stared at your profile while wondering how your lip gloss tastes¡­ and how you taste."


    Sarah turned toward him and smiled. "If I knew that, I would be even more embarrassed. And? How do I taste?"


    "You are addictive to the point of making me marry you so that I can taste you every day for the rest of my life."


    Sarah''s smile widened until her cheeks hurt while looking at her handsome sweet talker. And it''s not only his words, everything he does is beyond amazing. He nned this day for who knows how long, and it required coordination of so many people and he pulled it off wlessly without her noticing a thing. She didn''t see iting.


    Sarah was convinced that the party at the Cliffside vi was for her birthday, and that they areing to France to meet with the Sigma army and that they are heading for a three day road trip to celebrate her birthday (just the two of them) and¡­ it turned out that everyone was in on the secret that the two of them are getting married.


    If she has one wish that will be that the two of them always stay together.


    "Promise me¡­"


    "Anything.", Aiden said immediately.


    "That we will stay together forever.", Sarah voiced her thoughts.


    Aiden nodded confidently. "I promise, I will never leave your side. That promise will be easy to keep. Even if you get bored of me and shoo me away, you will see that it''s not going to happen."


    Sarah remembered their talk while eating the cake. "What if I get fat?"


    Aiden shook his head. "I didn''t fall in love in your body, or at the sight of your enchanting eyes, or your dazzling smile, or your sharp mind, or your kind heart. I fell in love in your soul. So, no matter how old we get, or how our outer appearance changes, and even if we end up grumpy and bickering most of the time, I will love you."


    Sarah listened while holding her breath, and his every word melted her heart until it became an emotional mush. Completely.


    Aiden saw that Sarah''s chin is trembling and her eyes are swelling with tears. He pulled her into a hug.


    Sarah buried her face in his neck and hugged him tightly.


    Aiden felt that her shoulders shivered. For a moment, he hoped that she is feeling cold, but he knows that is not true. "Sarah, my love¡­ Why are you crying?"


    "I am happy.", she responded in a shaky whisper.


    Aiden sighed. He will never understand women. Do all of them cry when they are happy?


    He thought that all this will be romantic and set the mood for a steamy night ahead of them, but now Sarah is crying, and he is not sure what to do other than to hold her and rub her back gently. OK, she is not really crying, but she is clinging onto him and sighing, and he knows that this is the romantic-holding time and not the handsy-grabby one.


    Aiden wracked his brain, how can he fix this? He checked the time on his Eve-lens and saw that it''s close to midnight. They are right on schedule.


    He smiled, <em>''This will fix the mood¡­''</em>


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Sarah paused before asking: "Are you hungry?"


    "Yes.", he lied. "Will you join me?"


    Aiden nuzzled the side of her head with his nose, indicating that he wants to see her face. His goal is to get his cute wife to the kitchen and in a better mood.


    He looked at her with puppy-eyes and smiled brightly when he heard her say: "Sure¡­"


    Aiden gave himself a thumbs up. Sarah is not suspecting anything.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1325 - The Grindelwald Villa (3)

    In the kitchen¡­


    Both Sarah and Aiden are wearing fluffy white bathrobes and Sarah is sitting on the barstool at the kitchen ind while Aiden is checking the contents of the fridge and humming a tune.


    Sarah wanted to help, but he insisted on carrying her and that she should sit and not do anything. She wondered, what is he doing while looking at the fridge without moving?


    To keep herself busy, Sarah observed the kitchen. With clean lines, high-end stainless steel appliances, white cabs with a lot of storage, gray quartz countertops, and recessed lights on the ceiling, this is a modern kitchen. If Sarah does not know where they are, she would assume that this kitchen belongs to the industrial t at the core of arge city, and not inside a house in a forest.


    On her right, Sarah can see the dining area, which has a massive table for at least twelve people.


    "Cake?", Aiden''s voice broke the silence.


    Sarah raised her eyebrow suspiciously. Didn''t he say that he is hungry? Aiden eats heathy food and he would never eat cake if it''s not for dessert. "What kind?"


    "Do I ever offer you something you don''t like?"


    His question confirmed Sarah''s suspicion that they are not here because he is hungry, and she can guess that he brought her here as a diversion. Sarah remembered that she was sappy in the hot tub and she scolded herself for that. This is their wedding night, and that is why he is offering her the cake, because he knows she likes it and it will improve her mood.


    "Close your eyes¡­", Aiden said.


    Sarah frowned. She still didn''t say if she wants the cake or not. Why does she need to close her eyes?


    "Again? I don''t know if I can handle more surprises." Sarah''s tone told him that she is not willing.


    Aiden turned from the fridge and looked at Sarah with a displeased pout. "Either you close your eyes, or I blindfold you."


    "OK. OK.", Sarah waved defensively and closed her eyes. She gives up.


    "No peeking!", Aiden warned her.


    "No peeking.", Sarah confirmed while stifling augh.


    Through her closed eyelids, Sarah could see that the lights went off and that two secondster, a dimmer light came on.


    "OK. You can look now¡­", Aiden''s voice sounded by her side.


    Sarah opened her eyes and realized that what she perceived as the dimmer light are candles on the cake.


    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah, gave her a gentle squeeze and kissed her cheek.


    "Happy birthday, my love¡­", Aiden wished her with a big grin, pleased with her reaction.


    Sarah observed the white round cake with <em>''Happy birthday, Sarah''</em> and twenty-one candle on it, and she sighed when she saw that the clock on the microwave shows 12:02 as the current time. It''s her birthday.


    "I am speechless.", Sarah admitted. "With everything going on¡­ you remembered my birthday, and even got a cake."


    Aiden was happy to hear the praise. "How can I forget my wife''s twenty-first birthday?"


    "Make a wish and blow them.", he encouraged her.


    Sarah closed her eyes for a second before blowing them all off in one go.


    "That was either a very short wish or you didn''t make any.", Aiden observed.


    Sarah smiled. "You know me well. I don''t have any wishes. Everything I ever wanted is right here."


    She gave Aiden a knowing look indicating that her everything is him.


    Aiden made a face. "You could have wished for a new car or a boat. A helicopter maybe¡­ you can never have enough of those. Or a jet ski!"


    Sarahughed. She pinched his cheeks lightly. "What did I do to deserve such an adorable husband?"


    Aiden looked at her in disbelief. "Adorable? You should point out that I am handsome, manly, smart, strong¡­ Look at these muscles! Adorable is for babies."


    Sarahughed harder.


    Aiden is happy that her mood improved. No more sappy birthday girl (aka his wife).


    Aiden gave Sarah a knife and removed the candles so that she can cut the cake.


    Of course, he offered her the first bite from his te.


    "Since we had vani cake with strawberries twice in thest week, I thought of changing it to something else. Do you like it?", Aiden asked expectantly.


    Sarah nodded happily while digging in.


    "I can feel that I am getting fat¡­ and there is nothing I can do to stop it¡­", Sarah mumbled while enjoying the cake melting in her mouth with her eyes closed.


    The outside is ayer of white whipped cream, but the cake inside is a chocte cake with a light and fluffy chocte cream, strawberries, pineapples, and bananas. When it allbines in the mouth it tastes like a fruit sd which is drizzled with chocte and whipped cream. It''s delicious.


    Sarah was surprised when Aiden dabbed a dollop of whipped cream on the tip of her nose.


    "Are you starting a food fight?", Sarah asked while reaching for her nose to wipe it off.


    Aiden held her hand in his. "I would not dare mess with my wife, not on her birthday. This was an ident. Let me fix it¡­"


    Before Sarah could react, her nose was inside Aiden''s mouth and he licked the cream away.


    She inched away and frowned while speaking in a whiny voice: "Disgusting¡­ some of the cream went in my nose¡­"


    Aiden held Sarah, preventing her from moving away. "I missed some? Let me get it¡­"


    Her eyes sprang open in panic. "Don''t you dare. It''s gross! Stay away!"


    Aidenughed and tightened this hold while licking his lips, indicating that he ns to lick her nose again¡­ and probably inside as well.


    Sarah squirmed and her eyes fell on the piece of cake in her te. She grabbed some of the cream on her fingers and smeared it on his face.


    "It''s my turn to lick you off.", Sarah said victoriously when she saw him frowning.


    Sarah realized that she miscalcted when Aiden''s eyes shed, and her robe came undone. A split secondter, he buried his face in her chest and she watched helplessly while he rubbed his cheeks on her breasts.


    Sarah looked at his smug grin and said in a defeat: "This is what you were after from the start."


    Aiden wiggled his eyebrows yfully.


    Sarah''s eyes shed a second before she grabbed a piece of cake and flung it at him. Aiden moved and she missed, but the next piece was already flying his way.


    In an instant, the kitchen became a battlefield where cake pieces are used as a weapon.


    Both Sarah and Aiden are agile, dodging and hiding behind the ind and chairs, but at the same time, both of them have a strong hand and good precision.


    At some point, they ran out of cake.


    Sarah and Aidenughed at their messy appearances with robes hanging loosely from their shoulders and cake-chaos everywhere.


    They agreed that the cake-fight was a draw, and neither of them wanted to talk about cleaning up the kitchen.


    Sarah pulled a strawberry out of her hair and threw it into the trash. "Let''s go and clean up."


    Aiden agreed. "We will, but first¡­"


    Aiden touched her chin, tipping her head up and lowering his lips on hers.


    When Aiden gathered Sarah against him, she felt his body pressing on hers, and she was surprised that despite his arousal Aiden''s kiss was gentle and unhurried, allowing her to melt into him.


    ---

 Chapter 1326 - The Grindelwald Villa (4)

    Aiden''s palms framed Sarah''s face gently, like she is a delicate flower he is tasting tenderly with every move of his tongue, telling her about the depth of his emotions.


    It was a long deep kiss which made Sarah''s mind spin while robbing her of her breath.


    She can''t believe that even after all this time together, he has the power to make her feel like an inexperienced schoolgirl in the hands of a master.


    When Aiden inched away, his devilish smirk was on at the sight of Sarah''s flushed face and hazy eyes which struggled to hold focus. Yup, he still got it.


    His tongue made small circles on her neck, and his hands cupped her behind.


    As permand, Sarah tilted her head, giving him a better ess while holding onto his shoulders firmly. She smiled and closed her eyes, surrendering to his ministrationspletely because she knows that Aiden will make her feel good.


    Aiden gave her buttocks a gentle squeeze before lifting her up and cing her to sit on the kitchen ind.


    Sarah touched the cold surface of the quartz countertop with her palm and she was happy that she still has the bathrobe on her shoulders, covering her back all the way down to her knees, which is acting like a padding, otherwise she would scream from the icy-shock if she sat on the countertop without it.


    A moan escaped her when he sucked her hardened nipple while his hands pushed the robe off from her shoulders.


    His palms moved over her back and he looked at her hungrily before grabbing her waist firmly with both hands and pushing her to sit deeper on the ind. The robe allowed her to slide effortlessly over the smooth surface of the countertop.


    Aiden''s hands moved down Sarah''s body until he reached below her knees, lifting her legs and holding them in ce while his lips trailed kisses from her knees toward the cradle of her thighs, switching from one leg to another after every two-to-three kisses.


    His every move was slow and gentle, and Sarah enjoyed it very much but at the same time she hoped that he will hurry up because she knew where this is going.


    Sarah exhaled loudly when Aiden buried his face between her legs. He explored her with his tongue and held her legs spread widely right there on the kitchen ind. He sucked and licked her juices diligently, not stopping until her cries dissolved into a sea of ecstatic shudders.


    "Mrs. White¡­ you are even more delicious than the first time I had you.", Aiden said with a smirk while licking his lips.


    "Must be all the cake¡­", Sarah breathed a shakyugh.


    Aiden scooped Sarah in his arms and carried her upstairs, following the path of red rose petals which showed them the way toward the master bedroom.


    The master bedroom has a massive bed with white roses arranged into a heart on top of the cover. The room is illuminated with countless candles and white roses are on the wall shelves, sofa, coffee table.


    Sarah didn''t have much time to admire the flowers and romantic fairy lights which are dangling from the ceiling above the bed because Aiden was heading toward the bathroom without halting his steps.


    In the shower, they washed each other from the cake in slow deliberate movements while exchanging hugs and kisses without a word.


    Aiden''s palms were slick from the shower gel when Sarah felt them glide over her thighs higher while moving toward her core.


    "You are still sensitive¡­", Aiden murmured when she flinched at his touch.


    A momentter he pinned her against the wall, and the root of his palm applied pressure on her clit while two fingers slid inside her.


    And Aiden was right. She was still sensitive from him going down on her in the kitchen, and it took her only few minutes to touch the heaven again.


    "Missus, don''t tell me you are out of energy already¡­", Aiden asked with a pout when he felt that Sarah is limply leaning on him.


    Sarah panted. "I need a minute¡­"


    Aiden used that minute to turn off the shower and wrap Sarah in a towel before carrying her to the bed.


    He put her to sit on the edge of the bed and started pushing the white roses down. Few pushester, he lost patience and flipped the cover, making the roses from the bed fall on the floor.


    "I''m not sure if they have thorns.", Aiden exined. "And even if they don''t, it does not look veryfortable."


    Sarah took one rose and observed it. It''s not fully bloomed, but it''s not a bud either. It''s¡­ perfect. Even the slight sweet fragrance fits it''s delicate appearance.


    How much Sarah knows, with love it''s usually red roses, so she had to ask: "Why white roses?"


    "Because we are White.", Aiden said matter-of-factly.


    "I''m thinking of changing myst name.", Sarah said while admiring the rose in her hand.


    Aiden smiled. "If that is your wish, I support it."


    Sarah stood up and removed both of their towels before pushing him to sit on the bed.


    "I wish for everyone to know that I am yours¡­", she said while getting down on her knees.


    By the way her palms moved on the insides of his thighs Aiden knew that she will go down on him. He has no objections.


    Two secondster, he hissed in pleasure when the warmth of her mouth enveloped him. She is amazing.


    After going down on her, and their steamy shower, Aiden was already turned on to the point of madness and it didn''t take him long to shudder in his own release.


    "This is not how I imagined it¡­", he mumbled while staring at the ceiling and fairy lights which are draped above them.


    Sarah moved on the bed next to him. "How did you imagine it?"


    He pulled her into his embrace and ran his fingers over her back. "Me carrying you to the bed and kissing you all over while undressing you slowly¡­"


    "You carried me to the bed. Should I dress up, or can we move onto the <em>''kissing all over''</em> part?"


    Aiden chuckled. "I love you, Sarah White."


    "Say that again.", Sarah demanded.


    "I love you."


    "The other part."


    "Sarah White.", he whispered into her lips.


    "I love the way those words roll off your tongue. It sounds like it''s the way it''s supposed to be."


    He agreed. "The two of us together. It''s the only way."


    Aiden observed her almost-bashful expression and wondered what is on her mind. "What?"


    "I''ve never did the naughty with a married man before.", Sarah said while suppressing her giggles.


    Aiden can see that she is in a good mood and he will y along. There is no rush, the whole night is theirs and so are the rest of their lives.


    "This is not just any married man. You are looking at your man.", Aiden said cheekily before cupping her breasts in his palms and giving them a squeeze. "Missus¡­ your husband wants to dip his dipper in your honeypot. Is the ess granted?"


    Sarah blinked twice before dissolving into giggles. She could not believe that he remembered their talk from that morning.


    She was still giggling when his lipsnded on hers, morphing those giggles into moans while his hands caressed her body.


    "My honeypot is made for your dipper¡­", she whispered in his ear.


    Sarah felt the familiar pressure at the cradle of her thighs, and a secondter, his length filled her up perfectly.


    "I missed you¡­", Sarah breathed when he pushed all the way in.


    "I missed you more¡­", Aiden responded with a whisper while his shaky fingers ran over her forehead. His lipsnded on hers and his hips moved, thrusting again and again and again.


    Both of them relished the day and spending the time with their friends and family, but they enjoy the most when it''s just the two of them.


    Sarah and Aiden adore each other while engrossed in their gentle cuddling filled with sweet nothings, and they love when the space between them steams up and charges with electricity, with nothing between their bodies.


    The bedroom was filled with a mix of moans, grunts, gasps, and giggles until the first sunrays of June 10 kissed the Grindelwald vi. And it was how Aiden said earlier that evening: <em>''...tonight there will be no sleeping¡­''</em>


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1327 - Not Sleeping (1)

    ~ Switzend, Inteken ~


    In the hotel¡­


    Oni had a strange dream: Marija was yelling curses at her and then she ended up in theke and cursed even louder and Oni thought that Marija looksical all drenched and with makeup running down her face. In the next scene Marija was not there, but for some reason Oni cried and Michael hugged her and told her that he wants to be with her the most, and they danced andughed, and it was the best dream ending ever.


    The dream shifted from strange to a happy one, with fewst images of Michael smiling at her and holding hands gently and nning for dates (more than one!), and it was wonderful.


    Oni grimaced at the feeling of something touching her cheek because she does NOT want to wake up. The dream got to the good part and it was getting better and she really wanted to see how the dates will go. Will they kiss? Oh! The kiss! There is something about the kiss in the dream as well, but she can''t remember it and the feeling on her cheek is persistent, distracting her from remembering the details.


    She swatted her hand just above her face¡­


    <em>''SLAP!''</em>


    Oni''s eyes sprang open in horror. Did she just hit something? Her sight fell on the dashing face not far away from hers.


    "Michael?"


    "You are a heavy sleeper.", Michael said while rubbing the back of his palm which got a p.


    "What time it is? Why are you waking me up?" Oni''s eyes darted around the room for a second before she added questions: "Where are we? Why are we in the bed together? This is not a dream, is it?"


    Michael smiled. "It''s almost 3 in the morning, time for you to apply medicine on my eyes. This is my room and you slept off and this is definitely NOT a dream. Did I miss something?"


    "Your room¡­", Oni breathed heavily while panic swelled inside her. "¡­and I slept off in your bed¡­ with you¡­" She nced down on herself and observed that she is wearing her t-shirt and she is covered with aforter and her right hand¡­ Oh, God! They are holding hands!


    She noticed that he is in the t-shirt and sweatpants she got from the closet earlier. When did he change his pants? He was wearing formals before she slept off. Did he change in this room? She was not sure how she feels about missing her chance to see Michael in his underwear. At the thought of Michael undressing in front of her, Oni swallowed her non-existent saliva. "I need a minute¡­"


    She stared at Michael''s handsome face and his lips which formed a sly smile. He is obviously enjoying her current confusion, but despite the redness of his sclera she can see that his eyes are warm and not mocking and her sight moved back to his lips and¡­ the kiss!


    "Did we¡­ kiss? Or did I dream about it?", Oni asked reluctantly.


    She remembers the kiss on the dock vividly, and if it was real she needs a confirmation but if it was a dream she just embarrassed herself. But she really-really needs to know if that was real because it felt like so.


    "The kiss?", Michael asked softly while his eyebrow arched. "If you forgot, then it was not a very good one."


    Oni''s eyes widened. "No, no, no¡­ It was amazing!", she blurted out and then pressed her lips into a line while lowering her eyes in embarrassment.


    Michael chuckled. "You are cute. Can I kiss you again?"


    Oni''s mind exploded. What did he say?


    She was confident that this is a dream. A long and a good one. It must be a dream¡­ why else would Michael hold her chin and lift her head up and¡­ Oh! He pecked her lips once, twice¡­ and she was too stunned to respond when he gently sucked her lower lip.


    All this is too overwhelming, and Oni didn''t realize that she is not breathing. Her lungsined about theck of oxygen and she inhaled sharply, allowing Michael''s scent to fill her up and startle Oni from her daze.


    <em>''So, what if this is a dream?''</em>, Oni thought. <em>''It will not change the fact that I don''t want him to stop.''</em>


    Michael was almost-surprised when Oni''s hands moved around him, and she returned his kisses.


    He gathered her against him and chanted internally not to get carried away, because they need to take it slow.


    "You know that this is not a dream, right?", Michael whispered in her lips.


    Oni opened her eyes with difficulty. "If it''s not a dream, what is it?"


    "It''s a reality where the two of us are dating, and you are in my arms, in my bed, testing my self-control because I didn''t realize how it will affect me when I acknowledge that you are not a little girl, but a young woman."


    Oni observed his expression and she recognized the smile: seductive and predatory, just how he smiled after their kiss on the dock. She wondered if he is aroused. Probably.


    This time, there was no trace of fear inside Oni at this thought. She was excited and happy and a bit proud that he sees her as more than a little girl.


    His words sank in and she grinned. He called her a <em>''young woman''</em>!


    "You know¡­", Oni said while looking at him proudly. "At the party where we pretended to be a couple for the first time, at the White mansion¡­ You called me an attractive young woman, but in the next breath you took it back andbeled me as a kid. At that time, I gave myself a mission that you will stop seeing me as a child." A gleeful giggle escaped her, and she added: "And you just called me a young woman!"


    Michael''s eyebrow twitched while observing Oni''s smug expression. What''s with that proud smile? Did Oni just say that seducing him was a¡­ mission? "Are you happy?"


    "You have no idea how much.", Oni admitted.


    Michael took a deep breath and pulled her closer to him. Their bodies stuck to each other and he buried his face in her hair. "You have zero sense of danger."


    Theyid in the bed for some time, holding each other and breathing.


    "Should I be afraid of you?", Oni broke the silence.


    Michael inched away and observed her face before shaking his head in a non-verbal response.


    Oni smiled. "Being with you, like this¡­ It makes me feel many things, but fear is not one of them because I believe that you will not harm me. You see, I am watching you for thest nine months. I saw you practicing, learning, adapting, and sharing your knowledge selflessly with the others, me included. You don''t put down others and you treat everyone with respect. I observed you while you looked tenderly at Kitty and shared your lunch with her. I know that you are a kind man worth of admiration. You already proved more than once during many missions, that I can put my life in your hands and that you''ve got my back. And right now, I am in your arms and I am nervous like hell, but I am not afraid."


    Michael listened to Oni''s bold deration while holding his breath. Her every word hit a spot in his chest and made him fall for her more.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1328 - Not Sleeping (2)

    Michael caressed Oni''s cheek gently and he was surprised that his hands are shaky. Why is he nervous? Is it because this young woman trusts him so much and he is afraid not to mess it up?


    He wanted to know, what did he do to deserve her trust?


    "Oni, can I ask you something?"


    She smiled. "Whatever you want to ask, the answer is <em>''yes''</em>."


    Michael held his breath and gazed into Oni''s eyes which smiled at him, causing a warm and fuzzy feeling to spread through his body. He thought that he likes her, but right at this moment he confirmed that what he feels for her is much more than <em>''like''</em>. Oni is his lifeline and he can''t imagine his life without her.


    He inched closer and kissed her again, and again, and again. And as much as he told himself to take it slow, his tongue grazed her lips and her sweetness seeped into his system making it impossible not to deepen the kiss.


    Michael''s hold on Oni tightened as he explored her mouth and their vors mixed, and Oni didn''t need more than two seconds to respond to his movements and taste him in return.


    Oni melted in his embrace and thought how this is much better than kissing on the dock because she is lying down, and she does not need to worry about her legs going weak. Her heart was beating like crazy and she was sure that Michael can feel it because it''s thundering against his chest, threating to jump over and join his.


    Oni was not afraid of this newfound intimacy; she embraced it, just how she embraced Michael. And she had to admit that this reality where the two of them are dating and she is in his arms, is much better than any dream she had so far.


    Michael broke the kissing frenzy with difficulty. He does not want to stop, but he has to before it''s toote. Oni is too soft and sweet and addictive, and he is aroused beyond belief.


    "Oni¡­", he called in a voice much deeper than usually.


    "Yes?", she asked while her eyes rested on his lips, obviously craving for more.


    "The medicine.", he reminded her.


    She looked into his eyes and wondered, how is it possible that she forgot about his condition? "Oh¡­ OK." She paused and her lips lifted into a smile. "If I''m going to get the medicine, you need to let go of me."


    Michael reluctantly loosened his hug and Oni pushed herself into a seating position.


    Her gaze fell on his crotch area and she froze at the sight of the tent between his legs. <em>''Jesus! That thing is huge!''</em> She forced herself to look away and hoped that he didn''t notice her staring.


    Oni applied the medicine how JoAnna demonstrated and she was happy that her first application went without any problems.


    "In four hours we do it again. Keep your eyes closed for the next fifteen minutes.", Oni reminded Michael while keeping the medicine away.


    Oni nced through the room while wondering what to do now. It''s the middle of the night, but she is not sleepy. She slept for more than two hours and those kisses woke her uppletely. Should she go back to bed, next to Michael or sit on the sofa? She was not sure.


    "Oni?", Michael called.


    She looked at him. "Yes?"


    He extended his arm in the air, palm up and she understood that he wants her toe back to bed and hold his hand.


    "Do you need something?", Oni asked. "Water? Or some food?"


    "I need you by my side.", he responded.


    Oni scooted on the bed and put her hand into his.


    "This is only now, while we are here and you are hurt, right?", she asked while lowering herself into a lying position.


    "What are you talking about?", Michael wanted to rify.


    "Us sharing a bed during the night.", Oni exined.


    "Was that a question? Or are you informing me?"


    Oni was not sure herself. She cursed herself internally, why did she ask such a question? How she sees this situation, she likes it¡­ she likes it very much, but everything is happening too fast. She decided to find out what is on his mind. "What do you think?"


    Michael turned toward Oni, and even with his eyes closed he had no problems finding her and pulling her into his embrace.


    "I think that this is perfect. And I think that you are enjoying this as well.", he said with a sly smile which irritated her, but she didn''t respond because he is right.


    Michael smiled when he felt Oni''s arms wrap around him. "Let me tell you what ising: in the next three days I will need medication frequently and we will be inseparable during the day, and share the bed, just like tonight. And on the fourth day you will realize that you can''t stay away from me, and you can''t sleep without me by your side."


    Oni blinked. "What does that mean?"


    "By the time we return home, you will need to decide if you will sleep in my room, or I wille to yours or are we going to get into an apartment like Haru and N. I am fine with either."


    "That¡­ is too bold.", Oni said under her breath. She can''t imagine the reaction of others if they find out that the two of them moved in together.


    Michael tried to guess what is causing Oni''s insecurities. "Oni, I am not ying. I will not go faster than what you arefortable with and I will not lose interest in you as soon as I win you over. It''s the opposite. The closer we get the more I need you."


    Oni stared at his handsome face and she didn''t know how to respond to this. But she probably does not need to say anything because he said that she needs to decide by the time they return home, and even then¡­ the sleeping arrangement will change only IF she can''t sleep without him.


    "Oni, say something or I will open my eyes. At this point I don''t know if you are smiling, frowning or did you sleep off.", Michael grumbled.


    Oni scrambled to say something. "That¡­ Uhm... I will think about it. OK?"


    He confirmed. "OK. Try to get some sleep. It''ste."


    Oni observed that both of them are sideways, facing each other and she does not find this asfortable for sleeping. Kissing? Yes. Sleeping? No.


    "I don''t think I can sleep like this.", she voiced her thoughts.


    "Turn around.", Michael instructed.


    She turned her back to him and he pulled her close, cradling her in his arms. "Better?"


    Oni assessed their current position: they are both sideways, his head is just above hers, his chest is against her back and even their legs are aligned so she feels his thighs at the back of hers. "Yes. Much better. Good night, Michael."


    He kissed the back of her head and pulled her closer. "Good night, Oni."


    Thisst pull made his crotch press against her bottom. Oni felt his hot swelling and she remembered the tent between his legs, and she was sure that she will not be able to sleep off anytime soon.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1329 - Not Sleeping (3)

    Leah woke up with a huge headache, and something heavy over her abdomen.


    She opened her eyes and she held her breath when she saw: Caleb! And the heavy thing over her abdomen in his limp arm.


    Oh, God! How did they end up like this? Why is he here?


    It took her a second to realize that they are fully clothed, and on the other sofa is Fane with Pam sprawled on top of him and her dress is disheveled, almost revealing her underwear.


    Leah wouldugh and tease Pam about sleeping in an embarrassing position (as usually), but her headache and current situation are notfortable.


    Leah rememberedst night: they drank a lot and went to Caleb''s room and drank some more¡­ and based on everything she sees, they passed out.


    She gently removed Caleb''s arm which was over her, and went to Pam.


    "Hey, wake up¡­", Leah whispered while giving Pam a gentle nudge.


    "Hmm?", Pam squirmed on top of Fane.


    "We need to go to our room¡­", Leah continued in a whisper.


    "Our room?", Pam mumbled and grimaced when she became aware of her headache. She lifted her head and her eyes sprang open at the sight of Fane. "What the¡­?"


    Pam looked at Leah in panic while silently asking for an exnation.


    "Let''s go to our room¡­", Leah reminded Pam and gestured for her to calm down.


    Pam slowly scooted off Fane and the two of them tiptoed out of that suite.


    ¡­


    Pam and Leah got into their suite and Leah opened the balcony door, taking a deep breath of fresh air to clear her head.


    "Uhm¡­ I''m sorry¡­", Pam said awkwardly.


    Leah turned to Pam and saw that she is sitting on the sofa. "What are you sorry for?"


    "Because of me we went to Caleb''s suite.", Pam said guiltily while staring at the carpet.


    "Don''t me yourself. If I didn''t want to go, I would say so."


    Pam lifted her gaze and observed Leah''s face. "You wanted to go?"


    "At that time¡­ yes.", Leah admitted.


    Pam understood thatst night they were drunk and that is why Leah agreed to go to Caleb''s room. Does that mean how Leah would not agree if she was clearheaded? "And now?"


    "Now I think that if we went through with that, I would regret it. Not because I am not interested in trying out new things, or because those two are not attractive guys, but because you and I didn''t have a proper talk about it before. If each of us is not clear andpletely in sync with opening up our rtionship, and inviting others into our bedroom, it would cause a rift between us."


    Pam was surprised to hear Leah''s response. At that time, Pam thought of Caleb and Fane as a recement for their toys. She didn''t see them as people who have opinions and feelings and who can potentially cause a rift between the two of them. She thought that it will be one evening of fun which they can leave behind in the morning, but now Pam visualized how that might look like in practice, and the mental image of two guys prating them side-by-side made Pam feel ufortable. Leah''s words shook her up and she has to admit that she sees Leah''s point. Why was she so simpleminded? She is lucky to have Leah by her side.


    Pam smiled. "I agree."


    Leah rememberedst night and that even with all that alcohol and a great opportunity, Caleb and Fane didn''t try to force anything to happen. "Caleb and Fane are nice guys."


    "Yes.", Pam confirmed. "If we ever decide on a foursome, I would not mind giving them a call."


    Leah walked to Pam in slow steps without breaking the eye contact.


    Leah grabbed Pam''s chin with more force then necessary, silently demanding from Pam to look her way. "So¡­ you want to include men? You want to feel something hard inside you?"


    Pam stared at Leah''s eyes which burned with desire and Pam''s breathing became unsteady and her core ached for¡­ something. She nodded in response.


    Leah smiled seductively. "Let''s see what our suitcase has, for me to scratch your itch."


    Pam nodded again and followed Leah to the bedroom with a big smile on her face.


    ¡­


    In the suite on the third floor¡­


    Mrs. Ronin wrapped a bathrobe around her while walking toward the door. Who is knocking so early in the morning? It''s barely dawn!


    "Emma? Why are you here? Did something happen?", Mrs. Ronin asked in surprise.


    Emma walked inside her mother''s suite. "I could not sleep, and I know you are an early riser so¡­ I need to talk to you."


    Mrs. Ronin closed the door and sighed helplessly while observing Emma. "I assume it''s important."


    "Yes, it''s important.", Emma said impatiently and continued in a whisper, like she is afraid of getting overheard: "I saw that you are getting chummy with Jarred and I want us to have a talk before it goes too far¡­"


    Her words stopped when the bedroom door opened.


    "Who was it Donnie?", Jarred asked while walking out.


    When they heard persistent knocks, they assumed that someone got the room wrongly. It happens during parties. Mrs. Ronin told Jarred to wait in the bedroom while insisting that she should answer the door and tell the drunkard that he got the wrong door because this is her suite.


    "Hi Emma¡­", Jarred said awkwardly while his eyes darted to Mrs. Ronin.


    Emma stared a Jarred who stood in front of her wearing only his boxer shorts and¡­ Did hee out of her mother''s bedroom? Emma blinked. Jarred is fifty-five years old, but she can see that he is still exercising and¡­ Why is he here? Why is he wearing only underwear? Emma''s mind exploded: Jarred and her mother spent the night together!


    Emma robotically turned to her mother. "I see that you already went far enough. Uhm¡­ Considering this¡­", Emma gestured toward Jarred. "¡­I guess we can talkter."


    Emma walked out of the suite in a daze.


    Jarred stifled augh and moved to Mrs. Ronin.


    "I guess Emma didn''t expect to see me here."


    Mrs. Ronin shoot him a side-nce. "I told you to stay inside."


    Jarred ignored her displeasure. "I heard voices and thought that the drunkard made his way inside. I can''t let you face him alone."


    "What would you do?"


    Jarred wrapped his arms around her. "I believe I showed you that I should not be underestimated."


    She smiled while thinking about what they did in the bedroom.


    They came to her suite for a drink and then she thought that they will kiss and that''s it¡­ and then that they will stop at touching¡­ and they moved to the bedroom and she had no idea that a man in fifties can be so¡­ vigorous. Jarred surprised her.


    "Yes, you did.", she had to admit.


    "And I have much more to show.", he said slyly while leading the way in the bedroom.


    Mrs. Ronin jumped when he grabbed her behind and gave it a squeeze. This¡­ she didn''t expect. But she would be lying if she says that she does not like it.


    "You are making me feel like I''m thirty years old.", Mrs. Ronin giggled while Jarred undid her robe slowly.


    "Mhm¡­", he hummed while his hungry eyes roamed over her naked body. "Every time I get you to cry my name, it returns the clock by five years."


    Mrs. Ronin was speechless. How can a man be so cheeky? In the next moment, Jarred''s lips covered hers, and she was unable to say anything. And he squeezed her buttocks again!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1330 - Not Sleeping (4)

    ~ Switzend, Inteken ~


    In the hallway of the hotel¡­


    Charlie is waiting for Emma in the hallway.


    He didn''t want to enter into Mrs. Ronin''s suite this early in the morning (or is itte at night?) because his future mother-inw might be in her nightgown. At the same time, he will not allow Emma to walk through the hallways of the hotel by herself considering that there might be drunk people lingering after the party.


    Charlie saw Emma standing in front of the closed door of Mrs. Ronin''s suite without moving and he was surprised that she was not inside for more than few minutes. He wondered if he slept off while waiting.


    "That was fast¡­", Charlie said and yawned. When they left the party, Charlie wanted to sleep in their room, but Emma was tossing and turning in the bed and neither of them slept so far. "Did you talk to her?"


    "Yeah.", Emma said absentmindedly.


    "What did she say?", Charlie was curious.


    "Nothing¡­Actually, I didn''t say anything.", Emma admitted.


    "Really? You went in there at this hour and didn''t say why? Wasn''t your mom curious? Or did you just go in said hi and went out? Or did¡­"


    "Jarred is there.", Emma said over Charlie.


    Charlie paused. He was not sure he heard her right because he was talking as well. "What?"


    Emma lifted her gaze and looked at Charlie. "Your Uncle. Jarred is there."


    Charlie''s eyes widened when he understood the implication, but he had to check. "You saw him? In your mom''s room? At this hour?"


    Emma nodded. "He is down to his underwear, and my mom is wrapped in a bathrobe¡­"


    Charlie stifled augh. "I thought that my Uncle is smooth, but this¡­ is unexpectedly fast. They met at the Cliffside Vi on Friday. It''s Tuesday. Well, technically, it''s after midnight so it''s a Wednesday but that does not change the fact that it''s less than a week since they met¡­"


    "Do you need to remind me?", Emma hissed at Charlie.


    Charlie bit his lips to suppress theughter which threatens to burst out of him. Emma''s reaction is hrious.


    When he felt that it''s safe, Charlie asked Emma: "How about we go to our room and catch up on sleep?"


    Emma sighed. "Do you really think that I can sleep after what I saw in there?"


    "Don''t tell me that the sight of my Uncle''s body is keeping you awake?", Charlie pulled Emma closer to him and started walking down the hall. "I know how I can make you sleep."


    "How?"


    Charlie leaned closer said in a low voice: "I am thirsty¡­"


    Emma blushed while nervously ncing around the hallway, to make sure no one is there to hear her shameless fianc¨¦.


    Charlieughed.


    ¡­


    On the beach¡­


    JoAnna strolled on the beach toward Ron who is sitting on a rock and staring nkly at theke. It was lively during the party, but now that everyone dispersed and the staff cleaned up, it''s unusually quiet.


    "You can''t sleep?"


    Ron was startled by JoAnna''s question.


    "Uhm¡­ no¡­", he responded awkwardly. "You?"


    "The same.", JoAnna said.


    In truth, she was awake because her growing belly is making her ufortable and she got out of the bed to use the restroom. On the way back, she stepped on the balcony to admire the first rays of light above the mountain peaks and then she spotted Ron on the beach and decided toe and check on him.


    Now that Sarah will be out for a month, Sarah asked her sisters to keep an eye on her kids, so¡­ here is JoAnna, keeping an eye on Ron.


    "Does it happen often?", JoAnna implied to Ron''sck of sleep.


    He sighed. "Sometimes."


    "Did you notice something specific that triggers it?", JoAnna persisted.


    Ron looked at JoAnna and she can see that he is hesitant to speak.


    "It''s OK. I am a doctor.", she encouraged him.


    "You are aware why I left home¡­ ", Ron said reluctantly and waited for JoAnna to confirm or deny his statement.


    "Because of your stepmother.", JoAnna responded.


    Ron nodded before continuing: "Whenever I am with Z and things reach a certain point¡­ I see her. My stepmother. And I freak out. I tell myself that it''s all in my head and that she is not here and that it''s not real, but I turn into a thirteen year old who shuts down and wants to be anyone other than Ronald. I thought that in time it will go away or at least get better, but it''s not."


    "You are traumatized.", JoAnna stated a fact.


    "Is there a way for me to get over it?"


    "You can take therapy."


    Ron sighed at JoAnna''s words. He heard about therapy earlier, but he brushed it off while saying that it''s not serious and he will get over it. However, he is not getting over it, and he needs a different approach.


    "How does that work?", Ron asked.


    "A certified professional will listen to what is causing you uneasiness and guide you through mentally facing your challenges. Gradually you will learn to live with it."


    "Gradually? How long does that take?"


    JoAnna shrugged indicating that she is not sure. "It depends on you and how you react to the given approach. It can be months or years. Mind is difficult to heal."


    Ron shook his head in displeasure. "Months? Years? Is there a faster way?"


    "There is, but it''s not really¡­ medical."


    Ron''s ears perked up. If there is something that can make his nightmares go away, he is willing to listen. "What is it?"


    JoAnna thought for a second before responding: "When you encounter something which triggers the episode, you shut down because you see yourself as a victim, because that is what you are. A victim. In order to change this, you need to create different memories. The ones where you are in charge."


    Ron frowned at JoAnna''s words and rejected the idea. "I am not a monster. I will not hurt others just so that I get over my problems."


    JoAnna shook her head indicating that he didn''t get it. "That is not what I said. Hurting others will not remove the source of your trauma. I meant that you should hurt the one who hurt you."


    "My stepmother?"


    An evil grin appeared on JoAnna''s face. "An eye for an eye and add some interest to it. Let''s try it now. Close your eyes¡­"


    Ron looked at JoAnna suspiciously, but he obeyed.


    JoAnna saw that Ron closed his eyes and continued with her instructions: "Think of what she did to you and be the judge, the jury and the executioner. Make her feel the torment of what you went through. Imagine that she is at your mercy and you are able to hurt her without anyone holding you back¡­ She screams, and no one hears her¡­ She feels the pain and the humiliation, and she is helpless¡­ and you are in charge." JoAnna observed slight changes in Ron''s expression for some time before asking: "How does it feel?"


    Ron looked at JoAnna in disbelief but there was a certain spark in his eyes which was not there before.


    JoAnna nodded in approval with a smug expression on her face. "I see that just this much lifted your spirits. Imagine the relief you will feel when you get to do it for real."


    "Is it OK for you to advise me such a thing?"


    JoAnna bobbed her head and smiled mischievously. "I told you that it''s not medical. Think about what you want to do, but don''t do anything without Sarah''s and Aiden''s knowledge. The two of them know about your story."


    "What if they don''t agree with what I want to do?"


    "Either way, you owe them a heads up. In case something goes wrong, what do you think, who will clean up your mess?"


    Ron nodded in agreement.


    "Good. Now go to sleep.", JoAnna urged him.


    "Thanks!"


    JoAnna watched Ron leap from the rock he was sitting on and jog back into the hotel.


    She nced up to the balcony on the fourth floor and waved at Jeff who is standing there. JoAnna zoomed in and based on Jeff''s smile she can tell that Jeff listened to her conversation with Ron.


    She touched her ear stud and said softly: "I''ming¡­"


    "Right on time. We can watch the sunrise together¡­", Jeff''s voice rang in her ear.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1331 - The Grindelwald Villa (5)

    ~ Switzend, the Grindelwald vi ~


    In the master bedroom¡­


    "Ahhh!", Sarah screamed while her body twitched in ecstasy.


    "Ugh!", Aiden grunted in his release, trailing only few seconds behind her.


    When he caught his breath, Aiden slid off from Sarah, grabbed a wet towel from the warmer on the side of the bed and wiped her midsection (and his) before pulling her into a hug.


    "Mmm¡­ Happy birthday.", Aiden murmured and kissed her shoulder.


    Sarah took a deep breath and kissed the hollow of his neck. "It is a happy one. Thanks to you."


    He grinned smugly.


    Two secondster, Aiden frowned when he saw that Sarah closed her eyes and that she is snuggling next to him. Is she going to sleep off?


    "My Goddess¡­", Aiden called while nudging Sarah''s cheek with his nose.


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t sleep off yet."


    "Hmm¡­", she hummed in protest. "I need a bit rest. Last few hours are amazing, but I need at least a nap. A little one¡­" Sarah yawned, proving her point.


    "But it''s almost time for your next present."


    "Later.", Sarah pouted without opening her eyes.


    "It is time sensitive."


    Sarah frowned in disapproval before sighing and opening her eyes with difficulty. "How much is that <em>''almost time''</em>?"


    Aiden nced toward the window and observed that ck sky is gradually shifting into dark blue.


    "I think this is good."


    Sarah smiled, happy that she does not need to wait long. She loves indulging in carnal pleasures with Aiden, but the whole day was busy, and they are going at it for hours and she really needs rest. At least a little bit.


    Sarah nced through the window and wondered, what is the next present? Sunrise? The sky outside is still dark. Oh, well¡­ she will find out soon.


    Sarah stood naked next to the bed with Aiden behind her, while he draped a nket around them before ushering her out of the room.


    They were few steps into the hallway when he spoke in her ear. "Close your eyes."


    Sarah exhaled in protest and closed her eyes. She does not like it, but she has no energy to argue.


    She allowed him to guide her through the vi, and she didn''t even try to peek and see where they are going. As long as there is no sudden gust of cold air (which means that they are outside), she is fine.


    Sarah inhaled sharply, and her movements halted when she stepped on the icy-cold smooth surface. That is not hardwood! And it is even smoother than the ceramic tiles. She wondered what it could be. Marble?


    "It''s OK.", Aiden murmured close to her ear. "Only few more steps."


    Sarah could hear from his voice that he is excited.


    He positioned her to turn toward a specific direction and took a deep breath. "OK. You can look now."


    Sarah held her breath at the sight through the full ss wall in front of her.


    The sky in front of her is turning from dark blue to a brighter one, as the sun is rising behind them. The window is facing West. With every passing moment, outline of the snowy peaks are clearer.


    Her head turned to take in her surrounding, only to see that she is standing on the ss surface and the side walls are fully made out of ss as well. This is like a five-foot extension of the sitting room,pletely walled in with ss in order to provide magnificent views.


    It is still dark outside, but she can see that the extension is dangling in the air above something. It''s almost like this side of the vi is on the edge of a cliff.


    Looking back up, she confirmed that the outlines of the snowy peaks are clearly visible and breathtaking. But anything other than that is nketed in darkness.


    "Any minute now¡­", Aiden murmured, as if he can read her mind.


    She leaned into his embrace and rxed.


    It didn''t take long, but the transition from night to dawn was so smooth that Sarah missed it.


    Sarah straightened her back and took a step forward, getting out of the warmth of the nket-cocoon, in order to rest her palms on the ss wall while observing the view which appeared in front of her with first daylight: between them and the snowy peaks is a valley, but she can''t see the bottom because it is covered with a river of clouds. It definitely looks like a river because the clouds moved and swayed like smooth waves while traveling to their secret destination.


    "It''s beautiful¡­", Sarah said under her breath.


    "It is¡­", Aiden responded in an almost-signing voice.


    Sarah turned toward Aiden and saw that he is looking at her naked body lecherously. Ah! She forgot that she is nude!


    Aiden saw her half-bashful, half-upset expression and chuckled while walking toward her and embracing her with a nket in his arms. "Happy birthday, love, at the top of the world."


    Sarah remembered that previous morning in Inteken he said that he will take her to the top of the world for her birthday. And her standing here with clouds below her, it definitely looks like the top of the world.


    She smiled and her gaze full of awe was directed at the magnificent sight in front of them. "Thank you. I never saw anything like this. I could look at this every day."


    Aiden smiled and rested his head on her shoulder. "You can, if you want."


    Sarah stifled augh. She understood where this is going. "There is no need to buy the vi just because I like the view."


    Aiden agreed. "True. But how about I get you this vi because other than the magnificent views, we cane here for skiing in the winter and for hiking in summer and because it has space for all our kids?"


    Sarah paused. She cleared her throat before calling: "Eve?"


    "Yes, Sarah?", Eve''s voice sounded in the room.


    Sarah inhaled sharply when Eve''s presence confirmed her suspicion. She turned to face Aiden. "You bought the vi?"


    Aiden grinned. "Happy birthday."


    "When did you¡­? Howe¡­? Uhm¡­" Sarah was unable to finish any question, and she had so many of them.


    "I must admit that it was a challenge to get all this without you knowing, but we pulled it off.", Aiden said smugly.


    Sarah thought about it. Even if he just flew from Los Angeles to here and back, considering the time to refuel, it would take him almost a day. And he never left her side for more than few hours. "Did youe here before you bought it?"


    "I delegated.", Aiden responded. "Haru and N came here twice, Michael and Oni once¡­ Jeff checked the site and coordinated with construction crews. Felix was here to set up Eve after the construction was done. Steve, Charlie and Jasper helped as well."


    Sarah nodded in understanding. No wonder everything looks like new. It IS new! She didn''t know what else to say except: "I hope you give me a list of everyone who helped. I want to give them something as a thank you. This is amazing."


    "Don''t worry about it. All of them already got permission toe and stay here whenever they want, if we are not using it.", Aiden responded.


    Sarah nodded in agreement. That is a nicepensation. "I would still like to say my thanks."


    "OK. I will give you the list when we go back home.", Aiden agreed.


    Sarah remembered one more thing¡­ "Who will clean up the kitchen?"


    Aiden burst intough. Out of so many things she is concerned about the cleanup. Well, that is his Sarah. She never liked to clean the mess.


    "Cleanup is covered. This ce is staffed. But right now, they are away, considering that it''s our first night as a married couple.", Aiden winked.


    Aiden looked at the view behind Sarah and urged her to turn that way. "It''s almost time¡­ watch carefully¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1332 - The Grindelwald Villa (6)

    Sarah turned toward the ss wall (aka the window) and her eyes opened wide in amazement.


    The white mountain peaks lit up in bright orange as the sunrays kissed them. Sarah was able to see the orange line move and push the blue colors of the dawn downward gradually as the sun was rising and the snowy mountains turned from orange to yellow to bright white.


    At the same time, as the sun heated the air, the river of clouds started thinning out and soon she could see the valley below. Sarah confirmed that this side of the vi is above the cliff and on the left there is a waterfall plunging into the valley before its water merges with a river which is snaking through the forest and the small town before disappearing in the distance. Amazing!


    The clouds still didn''t dispersepletely, but Sarah could see that they are high, remarkably high up the mountain.


    "The top of the world¡­", Sarah said with a big smile on her face.


    Sarah was overwhelmed with the view and she needed to release this sudden surge of emotions which swelled inside her. With a snap she turned toward Aiden, got on her toes, and kissed him while her body arched in an attempt to maximize skin-to-skin contact.


    Aiden returned Sarah''s kisses with fervor, and he knows very well what it means when she clings onto him like that. He was giddy at the thought how just a while ago she was saying that she is tired, but right now she is wide awake and full of energy. But this is not the time for teasing¡­ this is the time to satisfy his wife.


    Sarah didn''t notice when he dropped the nket, but she enjoyed the mystical powers of his fingers to find all those spots on her body to set her aze.


    "Sofa¡­", she said breathlessly while looking at the seating arrangement behind him.


    "No need¡­", he responded before turning her to face the window and pushing her to bend.


    Sarah pressed her palms against the ss in front of her for support, and she hazily looked at the valley below as Aiden adjusted her hips. She felt that familiar pressure at the cradle of her thighs and then the sensation of him filling her up¡­ and she was unable to focus on the view below when he held onto her hips firmly while pounding himself inside her fiercely. Oh, how he knows what she needs to touch the heaven.


    Sarah''s body twitchedst few times before sheughed weakly. "What would those people in the valley think if they knew what we just did above them?"


    "Hmm¡­ they would enjoy the show¡­", Aiden''s husky voice responded.


    He pulled out and Sarah felt a slight tickle before his juices dripped from her core on the ss between her feet.


    "Uhm¡­ we should clean that up¡­", Sarah said awkwardly.


    She wanted to straighten up her body, but she still needed a moment and she was grateful that Aiden is supporting her with his hands.


    He smacked her buttock yfully. "No need. We are paying people to keep the house and the grounds tidy."


    Sarah took few deep breaths, straightened up and she wanted to scold him for being shameless, but she was still high from their lovemaking, so she just looked at him with a silly grin on her face.


    He pulled her into a hug. "Do you want to sleep, or a tour of the vi?"


    "I want both.", Sarah admitted.


    "How about¡­ we go to bed and I tell you about the vi, and after rest I show you around?"


    Sarah smiled. "Sounds like a n."


    Her legs were shaky, so Aiden lifted her up and carried her to the bedroom.


    In the master bedroom, Sarah and Aiden snuggled under the cover and he started talking about her birthday present: "There are four buildings on the property. Land is just over thirty acres. We are in the main house with eight bedrooms, each with a full bathroom. You saw the kitchen and the back terrace. The lower level at the back has arge flex space which opens up to andscaped yard with seating and a firepit and¡­ There is a lot. Is there something specific that interests you?"


    Sarah thought about how they reached here. "Do we have a ce tond a helicopter?"


    "Yes. Two spots with underground garage, just how we have at home."


    "Other than the helicopter, how can we go down?"


    "Hang glider.", Aiden said with a straight face. He stifled augh at Sarah''s outraged expression, and he can see that she is not over the unannounced glider-to-parachute transition from yesterday. "There is a back road. It takes about half an hour drive to reach the vige in the valley below."


    "I saw a waterfall on the left."


    "Yes. The South side of the vi overlooks a river which expands into ake before ending with a waterfall.", Aiden exined.


    "You said that our kids can stay here as well.", Sarah reminded him, obviously asking for more details.


    Aiden nodded. "Other than this vi, there are three more buildings towards North and East. One is a utility building with a workshop, gym, and a shooting range, while the other two are residential with living quarters for staff and the kids. Each of the two residential buildings has a kitchen andmon areas while bedrooms and bathrooms are private. The smaller of the two is for the staff and has ten beds. We currently have two people who are staying here full time, and two more areing from the vige below when needed. Therger house will be for the kids and has ten bedrooms of various sizes. There are thirty four beds in that house."


    "Basement?", Sarah asked with sparkles in her eyes.


    Aiden smiled and gave it a nod. He knows that Sarah loves basements. "All four buildings have basements which are connected underground. There is a control room with security measures, simrly how we have at home. Every building has Eve. Felix set it up. Later you can check and see if you want to add or move any sensors."


    "You thought of everything. As usually.", Sarah praised him.


    Aiden smiled warmly with a smile which reached his eyes. "I am happy to hear that you approve." He pulled her into his embrace and kissed the back of her head. "Sleep now."


    Sarah yawned. "I will¡­ I really need to sleep¡­ Everything is amazing, and I am incredibly grateful and excited, and I am so¡­" Her words stopped at the loud sound of her stomach grumbling.


    After a moment of embarrassment, Sarah dissolved into giggles. "It seems that I am so hungry¡­"


    Aidenughed with her. "Let''s go and grab something to eat."


    They cleaned up quickly and went to the kitchen to eat.


    "Ah¡­", Sarah let out a sound when her sight fell on the magic-like setting through the window in the dining room.


    The window is facing South, and it provides a perfect view of the river which expands into ake as it approaches the vi before it ends with a waterfall. The magical part is the mist hovering above the water surface. With thick pine forest in the background, Sarah imagined that elves and fairies probably live in an enchanting ce like this one.


    Aiden came in the dining room with two sandwiches and two sses or orange juice and found Sarah staring through the window.


    "Come¡­ there is a ce with view¡­", Aiden urged Sarah.


    They went upstairs to the lounging area which provides great view of the South side throughrge windows.


    "This is¡­ amazing. Just like you. Thank you.", Sarah mumbled with a mouthful of sandwich.


    "Are you talking about the view? Or the sandwich? Or the night? Or¡­?"


    "All of it.", Sarah interrupted him. "Since yesterday morning, the surprises areing one after another and if I don''t know that you are the sweetest and the most capable man in the world, I would suspect that I am dreaming."


    Aiden smiled to the point of his cheeks hurting. He loves when she praises him. Seeing how she is glowing from happiness, he knows thatst few months of nning and executing in secrecy are worth it.


    After filling their stomachs, they returned to the bed and slept through the rest of the morning in each other''s arms.


    "Happy birthday, my love¡­", were thest words Sarah heard before drifting off to sleep.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1333 - Breakfast On The Sun Terrace

    ~ Switzend, Inteken ~


    June 10


    9:12 AM


    Oni and Michael joined N, Haru, Ron and Z at the table on the sun terrace for breakfast. They all saw that Michael is wearing sunsses, but no one said anything about it. It is sunny.


    "You want your usual?", Oni asked Michael while standing up.


    "Yeah. But I will get it."


    Oni ced her palm on his shoulder, pushing him to stay seated. "It''s not a problem. If you can, sit and close your eyes."


    Seeing that Michael rxed, Oni gave an approving smile and walked inside the event hall where array of breakfast items wasid out on a long table.


    "I will help Oni bring food so that she does not need to make two trips¡­", N said and dashed after Oni.


    "How are your eyes?", Dezy asked when he passed next to Michael.


    Wally was right next to Dezy. "We heard that it''s not simple and you got some medicine."


    Dezy and Wally felt guilty because they are the ones who called Michael to help outst night with the trantion rted to the bonfire, and he ended up with an injury.


    "Something happened to your eyes?", Haru asked.


    Michael slid the sunsses down his nose, revealing his bloodshot eyes.


    Haru frowned. "Looks bad¡­"


    "It stings, but it''s not affecting my sight. With medicine, it will clear up in few days.", Michael responded and pushed the sunsses up.


    "I''m sorry.", Dezy said guiltily while eyeing Michael.


    "It''s not your fault. Don''t worry about it. If you came here just to apologize, it''s not necessary. Go with your business."


    "You fixed things with Oni?", Ron asked Michael when Dezy and Wally walked away. Ron noticed that Oni''s and Michael''s interaction is much warmer thanst night at the party.


    Corners of Michael''s lips lifted into a smile. "Yeah. We are dating."


    "How did that happen?", Haru asked, unable to hide his surprise. Last night he clearly remembers that Oni was giving Michael the cold treatment.


    Z bolted out of her seat. "I''m going to see if Oni needs help."


    Ron stifled augh seeing Z rush into the event hall. Everyone knows that she went to get the scoop from Oni rted to Michael.


    ¡­


    In the event hall¡­


    Z found N and Oni talking on the side of the table with food.


    "Wait, wait!", Z eximed while dashing toward them. "Start from the beginning¡­"


    Oni eyed Z. "Start what?"


    Z rolled her eyes. "Michael just said that the two of you are dating, so¡­ I want to know the details."


    Oni inhaled and hid her face in her palms.


    "Michael said what?", N asked with glee and then looked at Oni with eyes full of stars.


    N asked Oni how are things going with Michael, and Oni said that they are fine, but she didn''t say that they are dating!


    Z paused and her eyes darted from N to Oni. "Wait, the two of you were not talking about that when I came here?"


    Oni exhaled. "Well, we are talking about it now¡­"


    "Wow¡­", N said under her breath. "Did he say that he loves you? Did you kiss? How far did you go?"


    "Uhm¡­", Oni fidgeted nervously. "He didn''t say that he loves me, but he said some nice things and we held hands¡­ and we kissed." Oni ended in a small voice.


    N was not sure what thest part was, but she heard that Oni and Michael held hands, and they are dating! "When was that?"


    "Last night, in his room."


    Z patted her chest dramatically. "Wow, wow¡­ you spent the night in his room?"


    N waved her hand at Z, indicating that she should calm down. "Oni didn''t say that she spent the night. She was just there for some time¡­ Few minutes maybe." N turned to Oni. "Right? ¡­ Right?"


    "Actually¡­ I spent the night in his room.", Oni said shyly and quickly added: "But only because he needs medicine and I helped him out and we spoke about our uing date in Los Angeles and then I slept off. But nothing happened. We just held hands."


    "You sleptst night in Michael''s room while holding hands with him¡­", Z said and exhaled. "That is more than what I did with Ron and we are dating¡­ forever."


    "You are holding hands and kissing.", N told Z.


    "Yeah. And that''s it.", Z said sadly. "I wish that he holds me while I sleep."


    "There is nothing wrong with going slow. Both of you are teenagers and Ron is cherishing you, just how Michael is cherishing Oni by holding hands when they obviously had a chance to do much more than that.", N ended with a mischievous grin.


    "OK. That''s enough.", Oni said. "I need to get breakfast for two people. Are the two of you here to help me out, or to gossip?"


    Z and N burst into giggles when they saw Oni suddenly switching to business-mode (to hide her embarrassment), and the two of them went after Oni to help.


    The three girls were unaware that on the other side of the open door, two steps away from them, Marija was standing and eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Marija was confused.


    She woke up that morning in a daze, and it took her some time to remember how she got into her room and what happened before that.


    Marija hates Oni and feels like scratching her face off. It''s not enough that Oni got in-between her and Jesse, but Oni also pretended to be innocent while setting her up to fall into theke!


    No matter how angry Marija was, she was also hungry, so she got ready and headed down for breakfast.


    Few minutes ago, when Marija saw that Oni is getting into the event hall, she swiftly hid behind the door. She wants to confront Oni, but not in front of such a big audience.


    Back to present.


    Marija is not sure what to make out of the things she heard. But she has a feeling that she stumbled onto something important. Isn''t Oni in love with Jesse? Who is this Michael person? And Oni spent the night in his room on a pretense of giving him medicine? Marija does not know who Michael is, but considering that Oni spent the night with him, and they only held hands, he must be a teenager from their group. There is no way that Jesse will spend the night next to a female and be happy with holding hands. Marija nodded knowingly when she remembered Jesse''s words how Oni pushed him away. Did Oni reject Jesse because of Michael?


    Marija snorted while remembering Sarah''s confident expression when she told her how Oni is in love with Jesse. Well, it seems that Sarah does not know her precious Oni how much she thought she does. Sarah was talking how Oni is delicate and innocent. Marija''s eyes shed in malice while wondering what will Sarah say if she knows that Oni spent the night with some¡­ Michael?


    Marija got her breakfast absentmindedly and joined Petar, Lucija, Tereza, Emir, Mishi and Eliza at the table on the sun terrace.


    "We will head back to Chateau in about one hour.", Mishi told Marija. "Will you join us, or head backter by yourself?"


    "In one hour?", Marija asked with a frown obviously not pleased with this news.


    Mishi confirmed. "The trip itself is more than seven hours. We will take a break for lunch and at least one more to stretch our legs." Mishi subconsciously nced at Eliza. He knows that with her six-month pregnancy belly, she can''t sit without moving for a long time, and they will probably make few other smaller breaks as well.


    "If we leave after eleven in the morning, we will not be at the Chateau by dinner time.", Petar added. "You cane with us, or stay longer here, but then you need to figure out your transportation. Sarah and Aiden will be at the Chateau tomorrow afternoon."


    Marija bit her lower lip while thinking what to do. Six of them arrived with a luxury van which Aiden rented for them to use for this asion.


    Her sight fell on the table on the other side of the terrace and she saw Michael (aka Jesse). He is sitting next to Oni and they are talking something, and he is smiling and¡­ He told Marija yesterday more than once that he does not want anything to do with her.


    Marija wondered, considering fiasco fromst night, will Sarah be upset at her? Well, maybe Sarah has no idea what happenedst night. After all, it is her wedding day¡­ does she have the time to think about the minor incident at the dock? No one got hurt, so it''s probably not a big deal. If it''s any deal, that is because Marija ended up in theke, so obviously: Marija is the one who was bullied.


    Marija smirked while thinking how she will see Sarah tomorrow and expose Oni as a little slut who talks how she loves Jesse while spending the night with a boy named Michael. Hmph!


    "Marija?"


    Tereza''s voice pulled Marija out of her thoughts. "What?"


    "Are you going with us back to France or not?", Tereza asked.


    "Yes, yes. After breakfast I need fifteen minutes to pack and I am ready.", Marija said and took a bite of the pastry.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1334 - The Grindelwald Villa (7)

    ~ Switzend, the Grindelwald vi ~


    June 11


    12:22 PM


    Sarah and Aiden are having lunch on the terrace.


    The food is delicious, freshly made.


    Earlier that morning, Sarah got a chance to meet their four staff members (two full time and two part timers). They all look like friendly people.


    She was super-embarrassedwith all the mess Aiden and she made since they arrived at the vi, but the staff was courteous and professional. After introductions, the four of them started with cleaning up the kitchen (the cake-mess was everywhere). Once the kitchen was back to the squeaky clean, the cook started with lunch preparations and other three moved to clean up the master bedroom and the living area.


    Sarah was impressed how they worked swiftly while avoiding to disturb them, it was almost like they are not there. Somehow, Sarah knows that Aiden trained them even though she has no idea how he did that withouting here in person, but he is amazing like that.


    When the lunch was ready, they told Sarah and Aiden that all four of them will be in the building for staff unless they are summoned in order not to intrude on their time.


    They are aware that Sarah and Aiden are leaving soon, and they will resume cleanup after that.


    The terrace provides an amazing view of the property''s grounds from the East side of the vi.


    Thendscape is minimalistic, and it takes advantage of the natural beauty of Swiss Alps. The grass around the vi is neatly trimmed, there is a fire pit with circr seating arrangement around it and pebble paths are leading toward other three buildings which are partially obstructed by the tall pine trees.


    There are several mature pine trees speckled over the neatly trimmedwn, with a circle of colorful flowers around each of them.


    Aiden exined to Sarah that all this was part of the pine forest when he got the property, and they removed only the trees to make room for the buildings and to have enough clearing for the helicopters tond safely, while the rest of the trees is left intact.


    Helicopterndings fit in the surroundings seamlessly with ayer ofwn on top, and they are barely visible when the hatches to the underground garage are closed.


    The lovely weather is enhancing enjoyment of the view. The sun in the cloudless sky is warming up the air and the fresh alpine breeze is bringing the bnce for a perfect outdoor experience.


    Birds hidden in the trees are chirping. There is nothing to dislike.


    Aiden saw Sarah dreamily looking at the view and he told her that thest few days of their vacation (aka honeymoon) are open, so they can return here if Sarah wishes, or go to another ce.


    "If you presented me with this offer before we came here, I would definitely say that I want us to go to the private ind in the Pacific where you proposed to me the first time, but now¡­ it''s a tough decision to make.", Sarah admitted. She closed her eyes and drifted into memories before speaking. "Actually, there are many ces that I like, but my top three are: that ind, and the one in the Adriatic Sea and our home. Those three ces have good memories and when I am there I''m happy. And now this ce is a contender, but I''m not sure if it''s in the top three, or it will be the fourth one."


    "I am d to hear that.", Aiden said smugly. He loves when Sarah acknowledges his efforts. He knows that those are ces where they can rx and be themselves, and neither of those ces was tainted by the presence of her maternal family (aka King). That is why she likes them.


    "How about you? What are your favorites?", Sarah asked.


    Aiden inched closer and kissed her softly on the lips before answering: "My favorite ce is by your side."


    Sarah exhaled. "That does not count. You are using your sweettalking again."


    Aidenughed. "But it''s the truth. I don''t care where I am, as long as I am with you I am happy."


    "Ah, now you are making me feel bad.", Sarah pouted.


    Aiden didn''t understand. How can his words make her feel bad? "Why?"


    "For the ces that make me happy I named locations, and you named me."


    "True. But¡­ did you realize that your favorite ces are directly connected to me? Those are ces that I picked or arranged with you on my mind, so when you named them as your favorites, I knew that I did good and it filled me with joy."


    Sarah sighed helplessly. "I¡­ really don''t know what to say to this. You managed to turn my responses into you sweeping me off my feet."


    "While on the topic of sweeping you off your feet, eat up.", he urged her to hurry up with lunch.


    Sarah missed his mischievous grin.


    "When are we heading to the Chateau?", Sarah asked Aiden before putting a piece of potato in her mouth. She assumed that he is reminding her to eat because they need to leave soon.


    "There is time...", Aiden responded with a smile. "We still have few rooms in the vi to check out."


    Sarah swallowed hard while looking at Aiden''s eyes full of fire and that devilish smile stered on his face and she understood that he is using <em>''check out''</em> as a codeword for making love. She remembers clearly that he used the same codeword when they moved into the apartment in Los Angeles, and then when they moved into the Cliffside vi.


    Ah! He is not urging her to eat because they need to leave! He wants to eat her up again!


    Since they woke up yesterday, Aiden is giving her a tour of the vi, and every room they visit needs to be <em>''checked out''</em> (aka they make love). And it''s not just making love in a quick way¡­ He makes sure she gets the full service, starting with his hands and then mouth before they move onto the real thing! She didn''t know that the vi has so many rooms! Was there a need to check out the pantry, the storage room, and the linen closet?


    She cleared her throat awkwardly. "The trip is more than seven hours if we don''t make any stops."


    Aiden shook his head. "We are going with a helicopter. It will be an hour and a half at most. That leaves us at least five hours to spare on the rest of the tour." He looked into her te and winked yfully. "Eat up. You will need the energy."


    Seeing her reluctance to finish the lunch, Aiden offered an encouragement: "You still didn''t see the central room and the basement here. I left onerge space empty, I think that it would be great for you to use as a VR room. But if you don''t like it, we can always repurpose it as storage."


    Just as he thought, Sarah''s eyes lit up and she resumed her meal with haste.


    "It would be great to have a VR room here.", she said between bites. "You know, this is now the closest ce we have to the base of Lebedevs."


    Aiden nodded in agreement. "Until Ceresc Solutions kicks off."


    Aiden didn''t want to talk about Lebedev or Voronin families, but since Sarah brought them up¡­ "What did Owen want, when he invited you for a dance?"


    Sarah paused. She forgot about that. "He told me that he''s got Ste''s and Edward''s backs and that I can count on him to keep them safe."


    Aiden''s eyebrow arched suspiciously. "What can he do?"


    Sarah stifled augh. "I had the same question. He said that his strength is information gathering."


    "Will he help us?"


    Sarah was not sure where Aiden is going with this, so she asked reluctantly: "Rted to what?"


    "We still don''t know much about Voronins. With Owen and your parents there, we have ess to Lebedev family. Can''t we use that to find out more about Voronins? They are enemies, so it is logical to assume that they are gathering information about each other."


    Sarah agreed with this. "I will talk to him."


    Sarah wanted to make a note and was frustrated (again) that she has no Eve-lens on. "Love, when we leave this ce, I want to use lenses." She saw that Aiden was about to refuse and she quickly added: "I know that I said how I will not wear them during the next few days, but¡­ I promise not to work. I am missing my favorite features and right now I''m feeling like some of my senses are cut off."


    "Sure¡­", Aiden gave in. "When we leave this ce."


    Sarah smiled brightly and didn''t notice that she almost finished her meal.


    "Do you want to check out first the remaining four bedrooms on the second floor, or the basement?"


    Aiden''s question made Sarah freeze.


    "How much energy do you have?", she asked.


    Aidenughed. "I want us to mark every area of this vi with our presence. Do you dislike it?"


    Sarah exhaled. No matter what she says, he will turn it around. He is the sweet talker. And she does not dislike it. "Basement first."


    Aiden grinned. "As you wish."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1335 - Back At The Chateau (after The Wedding) (1)

    ~ France, the Chateau ~


    June 11


    7:32 PM


    Sarah and Aiden are at the table with Petar, Lucija, Tereza, Emir, Marija, Mishi and Eliza.


    "Are we waiting for someone to join?", Tereza asked, seeing that the food is on the table, but Sarah and Aiden are not eating.


    Sarah used Eve-vision to check location of Oni and Michael and confirmed that they are about one and a half hours away.


    "No. We can eat.", Sarah responded and sent a message to Oni that they are having dinner without them.


    A minuteter, Sarah got a response:


    [Oni]: <em>"Sorry, we made two stops for Michael''s medication and he needs to stay put with eyes closed for at least fifteen minutes after each application, and we stopped for food as well, and it all added up."</em>


    Sarah smiled and sent a text back: <em>"No need to exin. There will be food for you in the kitchen whenever you arrive. Drive safely."</em>


    "Are you enjoying married life?", Emir asked Sarah and Aiden.


    Sarah nced at Aiden before responding: "I don''t see much of a difference."


    "You will, when we go back home.", Aiden told Sarah.


    "Oh?", Sarah was curious. "Another surprise?"


    Aiden refused to answer. He smiled smugly and focused on the food in front of him.


    "Seriously. When he told us that the wedding was a surprise, I was like: What?", Emir said while hoping to get some additional information on why Sarah was not aware of the wedding.


    Sarah understood what Emir wants. "I tend to overthink and worry for no reason about things which will never happen. For a long time, Aiden is making me answer various questions rted to my dream wedding and he was taking notes. And he made ite true."


    "You are lucky.", Tereza said.


    "Both of them are lucky that they found each other.", Lucija added.


    Sarah and Aiden nodded in response.


    "How about you guys? Any weddings in the near future?", Sarah nced at others at the table.


    Tereza and Emir didn''t think that the question applies to them, Eliza didn''t understand and that left Petar, Lucija and Mishi.


    Mishi avoided eye contact while responding: "We didn''t talk about it."


    "Man, her stomach is getting huge!", Emir eximed. "When will you talk about it? Or are you suspecting that it''s not yours?"


    "Of course, it''s mine!", Mishi eximed. He cleared his throat and added calmly: "We just didn''t talk about it."


    Sarah saw that it''s a sensitive topic, so she turned to Petar and Lucija. "How about you?"


    Lucija looked at Petar who was fidgeting. "There is time.", he mumbled.


    "Did you guys enjoy the wedding?", Aiden asked.


    "Absolutely!", Emir said enthusiastically. "I''m not much of a dancer, but the food was great and I''ve met many people. They all admire you very much."


    "The scenery is breathtaking...", Tereza added.


    That started a long discussion about Inteken and everything rted to the wedding. They all had a great time. Well, almost all of them.


    "Sarah, can we talk after dinner?", Marija asked.


    "Can it wait until the morning?", Sarah responded with a question, and added: "I am tired and not thinking straight. We can talk right after breakfast. Is that OK?"


    "Sure.", Marija agreed. Few hours here or there will not change what she has to say.


    Sarah was happy that Marija agreed because she wants to talk to Marija as well.


    Sarah already decided that Marija needs to go, but she is hoping that Marija will not see it as bullying.


    That is why Sarah and Aiden didn''t tell the Sigma army members that Oni and Michael are on their way to the Chateau, mostly because Sarah wants to see how Marija will react when she sees Oni. With a heads-up, Marija can adjust her mood and n her actions.


    After watching the footage from the dock from two evenings ago, Sarah is surprised that Marija has this side to her. She didn''t know that Marija can be this calcted.


    Marija''s interaction at the dock with Oni was extremely unpleasant, and Sarah expected that Marija will bring it up (considering that Oni is her girl), yet here she is¡­ munching on baked zhinis like everything is fine.


    But that footage also showed that Marija will lose herposure quickly, and Sarah hopes that Oni''s unannounced appearance will push the right buttons.


    ¡­


    9:13 PM


    <em>"Bienvenue, Monsieur et Mademoiselle. Vos chambres sont pr¨ºtes."</em>, the butler greeted Michael and Oni when they got out of the car at the main entrance to the Chateau.


    <em>"Une chambre, s''il vous it."</em>, Michael responded.


    The butler paused for a second before responding with a knowing smile: <em>"Bien s?r"</em>.


    Oni lowered her head and smiled shyly while following after Michael.


    <em>[Trantion from French:</em>


    <em>Butler: "Wee, Sir and Miss. Your rooms are ready."</em>


    <em>Michael: "One room, please."</em>


    <em>Butler: "Of course."]</em>


    "Do you need to announce that we will stay in one room?", Oni asked when they got in the room which was previously prepared for Michael.


    "Would you rather that we get two rooms and sneak around? No one will be fooled, including Sarah and Aiden.", Michael responded matter-of-factly while pulling Oni into a hug. "Prepare yourself for everyone to find out that we are sharing a room."


    Oni sighed, unsure how to respond to this.


    In the next second, Oni paused when she saw the message on her Eve-lens. "Sarah is calling me."


    ¡­


    In the study¡­


    Oni observed that only Sarah is there.


    "How are you doing? Did you travel well?", Sarah asked.


    "Good. Good.", Oni responded shortly while wondering, why did Sarah call her here?


    "Will you tell me what is the status with you and Michael, or do I need to ask specifics? The sooner you answer, the sooner you can go and get your dinner."


    Oni told herself not to panic. This was expected. After all, Sarah knows everything that happened between Oni and Michael, except forst two days. Right? "We fixed the¡­ issue."


    "That is one way to exin why the two of you are staying in the same room.", Sarah said bluntly. "What will you do at the Cliffside vi? Sneak around or move to an apartment?"


    Oni could not believe that Sarah knows already. And did she use almost the same words as Michael? Oni cleared her throat few times and fidgeted nervously while gathering the courage to speak up.


    "I don''t want to sneak around like I am doing something wrong. Michael suggested that we move to an apartment. Do you think that is too fast?"


    Sarah is not willing to influence Oni. She will provide guidance if she believes that Oni is in the wrong, but Oni needs to decide. "I want to know what you want. Do you want to move in with Michael?"


    Oni responded with a nod.


    "OK. By the time you return home, Genie will tidy up avable apartments, and you can pick one to move in. Don''t worry what others will say, everyone will have their opinion, and we are a family. It is not a secret that your eyes are always looking for him, but I am a bit surprised that he is moving this fast." Sarah saw that Oni is anxious and added: "I''m not ming or judging either of you. I believe that both of you know what you are doing, but I want to know if you are using protection."


    Oni''s brain was on dy due to the fact that Sarah didn''t object or question her wish to move in with Michael, and she didn''t get thatst part. "Protection?"


    Sarah frowned when she saw Oni''s reaction. Didn''t they talk about those things (more than once)? "Don''t tell me that you are sleeping with Michael without using protection?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1336 - Back At The Chateau (after The Wedding) (2)

    Oni''s eyes widened in shock when she realized the meaning behind Sarah''s words. It''s not that she is against going all the way with Michael, but they just kissed for the first time two days ago, and all this is too fast, and she needs to rify. "Uhm¡­ we do¡­ I mean¡­ We sleep together, but we only hold hands and kiss."


    Sarah was surprised with this. They are sleeping together, and Michael is keeping it in his pants? Sarah smiled at the thought how Michael is doing that for Oni''s sake. He must like her a lot, why else would a grown up man spend the night next to a woman he is interested in, and miss his chance to be intimate? With Oni''s inexperience, she is probably like a y in his hands, avable (and probably eager) to be molded.


    Sarah cleared her throat. "Oh¡­ OK. Sorry, I jumped into conclusions. But that does not change the fact how I want you to talk to Anna when you get back. Discuss options for protection against unwanted pregnancy. I will give her a heads up to expect you."


    "Do I need that?", Oni asked reluctantly.


    "You are going to move in with a guy you are in love with. Maybe you are holding hands now, but I am confident that with you sharing the bedroom, things will progress quickly." Sarah stifled augh at Oni''s stupefied expression. "Don''t tell me that you are not curious how it will feel to go all the way."


    "Well¡­ I am curious, but¡­"


    "There are no buts.", Sarah interrupted Oni. "I rmend that you start taking a contraceptive pill as soon as you get back home. I see that you are shy to talk about it, but when the lights are off, and the mood is right... things happen. I am not telling you to make love with him or not, that is between the two of you. But in this way, when the timees you don''t need to worry if he has condoms or not."


    Oni remembered the box she saw in Michael''s suitcase. "He has. Condoms."


    Sarah approved. A guy who is out there should be prepared, and she is happy that Oni told her about this, but¡­ "Even with that. The safest thing is to protect yourself. Don''t allow a man to decide for you if-and-when you will be pregnant. It''s your body, your decision."


    "OK.", Oni answered.


    Oni knows that Sarah is right, and it makes sense, but Oni always thought how those things apply to someone else because her heart was set on Michael and so far he didn''t give her much hope that he is interested in her and even when she fantasized about him it was mostly hugs and kisses and¡­ she is overwhelmed.


    Sarah assumed that Oni''s absentminded expression is because she is tired. "Sorry for calling you as soon as you arrived, but I wanted us to talk about this tonight. Freshen up, eat, and rest. Anything else, we will discuss tomorrow¡­"


    When Sarah found out that Oni and Michael are sharing a room, she assumed that they are intimate and urgently wanted to remind Oni about protection. Ah, if she knew that they are only holding hands, she would leave this for tomorrow. However, it''s good that they got this out of the way.


    "Sarah, do you approve of me being with Michael and us moving in together?", Oni wanted to make sure.


    Sarah exhaled and smiled. "What are my choices? If I oppose, what would you do?"


    Oni bit her lower lip and stared at the carpet. She does not know what she would do. She considers everyone at the Cliffside vi her family, but she respects Sarah the most. At the same time, she loves Michael and finally he is treating her well and maybe even returning her feelings and if she needs to pick between Sarah and Michael, what would she do?


    Oni was startled that Sarah was in front of her, touching her chin to lift her head up.


    "You see? I don''t want to put you in that position.", Sarah said softly. "If I think that Michael is toying with you I would warn you, but even then I would not stop you from following your own path..."


    Oni left the study in a daze.


    ¡­


    "What did Sarah want?", Michael asked Oni when she got back in the room while carefully observing her expression.


    "Uhm¡­ It''s about us.", Oni said reluctantly while wondering if she should tell him about the pill chat she had with Sarah. Oh, God! Isn''t that admitting that she is thinking about it?


    Michael saw that Oni''s mood is off and he hugged her.


    Michael assumed that Sarah spoke with Oni about their rtionship and that Sarah does not approve. Well, even if Sarah does not approve, Michael spoke with Aiden and his impression is that as long as Michael is serious about dating Oni, Aiden will support them. Michael was already thinking of talking to Aiden first, and to get his help in changing Sarah''s opinion.


    "Don''t worry about it. I will talk to her and Aiden.", Michael assured Oni.


    Oni understood that something is not right. "What? Why?"


    "If they don''t approve of us, I should talk with them also¡­"


    "No, no¡­", Oni interrupted him. "Sarah approves. When we get back home, we can pick an apartment in which we want to stay in."


    A big smile bloomed on Michael''s face. "You decided that we can move in together?"


    "Well, I don''t want to sneak around.", Oni admitted.


    In the next moment, Michael remembered Oni''s expression when she got in and his smile fell. "Oni, I want us to be together, but I don''t want to force you. If you are not willing, I can wait."


    "Why do you think that I''m not willing?"


    "I saw that you are not happy when you got in.", Michael exined.


    "Oh, I am happy, but a bit overwhelmed because we spoke about something else and I don''t know if I should tell you about it or not.", Oni admitted her thoughts. Thest thing she wants is for Michael to think that she does not want to be with him.


    Michael was surprised that Oni is keeping things to herself, and she admitted it.


    He reminded himself that no matter how smart Oni is, she is inexperienced in rtionships and he should provide guidance. "Oni, we are dating, and if we are going to make it work, we should talk about everything. As a couple, we will face plenty of challenges and the only way to ovee them is if the two of us stick together."


    Oni took a deep breath topose herself. He is right and she should tell him because this concerns him as well, and there is no easy way to say it, so¡­ "Sarah told me, when we get back home to talk to Anna about the contraception I can take."


    Michael inhaled a shaky breath. A minute ago, he thought that Sarah does not approve of him and Oni, and he was thinking how to convince Sarah to change her mind, because he knows that if he puts Oni in a position to choose between him and Sarah, Oni will probably pick Sarah¡­ but the reality is that they will get an apartment and contraception? As he exhaled, a chuckle of relief escaped him.


    "What is funny?", Oni asked.


    "Nothing. I am just¡­ happy.", Michael admitted. "Do you want to freshen up or eat first?"


    Oni leaned on him. "Can we stay like this a bit?"


    "Sure¡­" He grinned to the point of his cheeks hurting while tightening his hug around Oni.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1337 - The Sandwich Master

    ~ France, the Chateau ~


    June 11


    10:57 PM


    The lights in hallways of the Chateau are off, indicating that everyone retreated to their rooms for the night.


    The Chateau is quiet, and on the ground floor the lights are on only in the kitchen. That is where Oni and Michael are, in their search for a meal because they arrivedte to have dinner with everyone else.


    "What do you want to eat?", Michael asked Oni while opening the fridge.


    The two of them looked at the leftovers from dinner but they found them to be too much, and they agreed to have something lighter.


    "What is avable?", Oni responded with a question while trying to squeeze next to Michael and see what is in the fridge.


    "Wait on the side and rest. Let me handle this.", Michael blocked her.


    Oni snorted, unwilling to step aside. "What?"


    Michael turned toward Oni and in one smooth move lifted her up and ced her to sit on the kitchen ind.


    "Sit here, rest your feet and be good and I might allow you to taste the most delicious sandwich ever made.", he said smugly.


    Oni giggled. "OK. Should I call you the sandwich master?"


    He nodded in approval. "I like it."


    Oni was not sure where Michael is going with this, but she was curious about the sandwich he announced.


    She watched Michael as he got the variety of things from the fridge and the pantry, and started cutting and arranging sandwich ingredients on the te.


    Michael''s knife skills are undeniable, the sweet bell pepper and cabbage were sliced super-thin. He drizzled lemon juice on top and mixed them up. It was all apanied with Michael demonstrating and exining what he is doing like hosts on cooking TV shows, and Oni enjoyed it very much. Heck, even if Michael is cooking porridge the whole day, Oni would watch him intently. And she is sure that it would be the most delicious porridge ever.


    Michael disclosed another side of him Oni didn''t know before. He was busying himself in the kitchen with a smile on his face while being charming and funny and witty, and her bright smile showed him that she likes it.


    Michael hummed happily while putting slices of bread on the tes and then he startedyering up: creamy cheese, mayonnaise, mustard, two types of ham (with lemon vored cabbage and bell pepper in-between), fresh tomato slices, lettuce¡­ and the sandwich was growing in height.


    She wanted to ask if he is putting things on ording to some n or not, because it all looked random. But she decided not to give him a hard time. He is enjoying, and in the worst case, she will have a ss of milk and say that she is full.


    "Try this.", Michael offered her one of the two sandwiches he made when they were topped with the second slice of bread.


    "Should we sit at the table? Or at least on the barstool?", Oni asked. She is still sitting on the kitchen ind.


    Michael rejected and stood in front of her, to block her from hopping down. "This is fine. It''s just the two of us."


    He saw that she gave up on that idea and moved on the side.


    "How is it?", Michael asked Oni with eyes full of anticipation when she took a bite.


    Oni chewed slowly while thinking how to answer. Well, it''s not bad, but it''s nothing special either. What should she say? She swallowed before answering: "It''s OK."


    "Just OK?", Michael was disappointed. "Ah, I know what is missing!"


    Oni looked at the sandwich in her te which is heaping with ingredients and asked weakly: "Something is missing?"


    "Mhm¡­", he hummed while keeping her te on the side and moving to stand between her legs. "It needs some sugar."


    A secondter, his lips covered hers, and she understood that the sugar are kisses.


    "How is it now?", Michael whispered into her lips.


    Oni giggled. "When you sweeten it like that, I could eat dirt and find it tasty."


    "Are youparing my sandwich masterpiece with dirt?"


    "No. I am saying that it''s the most delicious sandwich I ever had.", Oni said with a smile which reached her eyes.


    Michael hummed in approval and kissed her again.


    Oni and Michael kissed between bites of food and it took them a while to finish their dinner (or is it ate night snack?).


    Neither of them noticed that somewhere halfway their sandwich-kissing session, they got an audience¡­


    Marija was unable to sleep and she came to find something to eat when she heard giggles and voices from the kitchen. She paused when she was few steps away and she perked up when she recognized the male voice: it''s Jesse!


    Marija dashed on the side (in the same corner where Oni hid when she caught Marija and Michael flirting in that same kitchen) and she carefully peeked inside. Her eyes almost popped out at the sight of Jesse (aka Michael) and Oni kissing: she is sitting on the kitchen ind, and he is standing between her legs with his palms holding onto her back, her arms are around his neck and¡­ they are kissing!


    Yesterday morning, Marija heard when Oni said how she spent the night with some guy named Michael, and that they are dating. Howe she is kissing Jesse now?


    Marija was conflicted. Should shee in, announce her presence, and expose Oni for the liar she is, in front of Jesse? Or should Marija hold back and leave the big reveal with Sarah present? She decided to leave this for Sarah.


    Marija got her phone and secretly took few photos of two lovers in the kitchen and smirked at the thought how with this she will prove to Sarah that Oni is not an innocent girl. Also, Marija can''t wait to see Jesse''s expression when he finds out that Oni seduced him, while she is dating someone named Michael. Marija does not know who Michael is, but considering that it''s a boy from their circle, Jesse and Sarah should know. Hmph!


    Marija still remembers clearly that two days ago Jesse rejected her, and Oni made her fall into theke! This payback will be the sweetest thing ever! She is looking forward to the morning when she talks to Sarah and exposes Oni¡­


    Marija was startled out of her thoughts when she saw Michael walk out of the kitchen with Oni in his arms.


    "You don''t need to carry me¡­", Oni said through giggles.


    "Your feet are hurt. I want you to rest, because tomorrow we are going to Paris for our date and I want you to walk. I don''t mind carrying you, but I would rather do that because I want to hold you and not because you are in pain."


    Oni wanted to say that her feet are fine. They healedpletely, but he knows that already and she likes that he is pampering her, so she rxed in his arms and leaned her head on his shoulder.


    "Allow me to take care of you¡­ andter, in the bed, you can take care of me¡­", he said smugly.


    Oni understood that he is talking about applying medicine on his eyes. "OK. Taking care of you is the least I can do¡­ considering that you just fed me the most delicious sandwich."


    "I demand that you call me the sandwich master!"


    Oni burst into giggles. Does he really think that title sounds impressive?


    Marija balled her hands into fists when she heard that Jesse (aka Michael) said how Oni will take care of him in the bed, and Oni agreed without any shame.


    She watched them dejectedly as Michael carried Oni down the hallway and they disappeared behind the corner.


    "Pft! So much for innocence¡­", Marija sneered. "A date in Paris? We will see if that will happen after I expose that little slut!"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1338 - Oni Vs Marija (1)

    ~ France, the Chateau ~


    June 12


    8:07 AM


    Sarah and Aiden are in the living room, per Marija''s request. Everyone else from the Sigma army is present, as well as Michael and Oni.


    The only one from the Chateau''s guests missing in the room is Eliza.


    Sarah wanted to keep this talk for after breakfast. If her guess is right, some of them will lose appetite by the time they are done. But Marija insisted that they meet as soon as possible, eager to get some things out in the open.


    Considering that this is not going to be a pleasant talk, Aiden told Sarah that he will be by her side. It''s not that he thinks how Sarah can''t handle Marija if she starts causing a ruckus, but he believes that his presence will show Marija that Sarah has his support.


    Sarah expected that Marija will ask for a talk in private, with a goal to discuss the incident at the dock during Sarah''s and Aiden''s wedding party, and she was surprised when Marija said how she wants Oni and Michael to be here. Sarah thought how maybe Marija wants an open chat with everyone involved in the incident to be present, but Sarah absolutely does not understand why are Petar, Lucija, Tereza, Emir and Mishi necessary. Well, she will find out soon.


    Part of Sarah hopes that Marija will make a scene. With everyone present, this is a perfect setting to show to everyone how Marija is not a good team yer and that it will be a mistake to keep her as a member of their group. And there is another part of Sarah which hopes that Marija will apologize and start over. But Sarah knows that even if Marija decided to fix her act, it will be difficult to prove it and Sarah will always be wary of her.


    "We are all here, as you requested.", Sarah told Marija and gestured that she can start speaking. She wants to hear what Marija has to say first.


    Marija nced at everyone in the room before she started talking in an official tone: "As all of you know, my name is being dragged wrongly for some things. I''m not saying I didn''t do it, but I believe that it''s exaggerated and that others are guilty of the same offense, if not worse, and I don''t like double standards where someone''s actions are protected while I am being chastised."


    "Can you be less cryptic?", Lucija asked.


    "I am talking to Sarah.", Marija said smugly, indicating that Lucija should be quiet.


    Emir snorted, not happy that his breakfast is being dyed for this. "Marija, you called for all of us to be here, so we have the right to speak up. Right? Or are we here only to be the audience for your show?"


    "OK. Fine. This whole thing started when Sarah told me to stay away from Jesse because Oni is in love with him." Marija made a dramatic pause.


    Sarah frowned. That is not exactly how it went, but that is probably how Marija sees it.


    "And?", Mishi asked tly. He is not happy about this Marija-centered meeting either. It obviously has nothing to do with him. He left Eliza by herself in the room, and they should eat breakfast by now. Eliza is pregnant and if this drags for too long, she will be hungry, and then she gets cranky.


    Marija ignored others. She turned to Sarah. "Sarah, you believe that Oni is an innocent and inexperienced girl who needs someone to stand up for her. And that is why you told me to stay away from Jesse, right?"


    "No. I believe that her feelings are pure while you are looking for some casual fun, and I told you that sometimes your fun can cause irreparable damage for the people who are truly in love.", Sarah exined.


    "Aha! Pure? Truly in love? Let me show you this¡­", Marija tapped on her phone and sent messages to everyone in the room (except for Oni and Michael).


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up at the sight of photos: Michael and Oni making out in the kitchen. She saw that two people in question are looking around without a clue what is going on, so Sarah swiftly forwarded them the photos.


    Oni opened the messages from Sarah and was ufortable. Is everyone seeing this? She told herself to be cool. It''s just kissing. They all did it and it''s not a big deal.


    Michael frowned. Marija took photos of them? For what purpose? And why did she forward them to everyone?


    "If you want to make me hungrier by showing me photos with food on them, you seeded.", Emir said while pointing at the sandwich Oni is holding in the photo which is shown on his screen.


    Marija rolled her eyes at Emir. "This is not about food. Focus on the two people on the photo!"


    "Yeah, we can see it''s the two of them.", Petar gestured toward Michael and Oni. "They are kissing. So?"


    Marija waved him to be patient. "I want to show you that Oni is not so innocent. And Jesse carried her out of the kitchen, princess style, while she promised that she will take care of him. In. The. Bed."


    Sarah didn''t see where this is going. Oni told Sarah that she and Michael are only holding hands and Sarah believes her, why would she lie? But even if Marija''s insinuation is true, why is she bringing that up like this in front of everyone?


    "Is that it?", Sarah did her best not to be sarcastic.


    Marija made a face and turned to Michael. "Are you aware that while you are all over Oni, she is actually dating Michael?"


    Michael was stupefied by this statement. "What?" Did she say in an using tone that Oni is dating him? Should he be upset because of that?


    He heard that Marija calls him Jesse, but he thought that it''s out of habit and not because she does not know that his real name is Michael. Since he told Oni his real name and decided not to use Jesse as an alias, he requested from few others to call him Michael and the news spread quickly. He assumed that Marija found out about it (like everyone else).


    Marija lifted her chin proudly, happy with his reaction, believing that it''s because he found out that Oni is cheating on him. She added some more spike: "I heard Oni talk with her friends at the hotel. She confirmed that she is dating Michael and she bragged how they spent a night together. Do you still think that she is an innocent girl who deserves your attention?"


    Michael nced at Oni and his lips curved into a smile. ''She is bragging that she slept with me?''


    "Marija, what is the point of this?", Sarah was losing her patience. She can see that Marija is insulting Oni, but does she think that it will make Oni and Michael break up? Or is Marija''s goal for Sarah to dislike her?


    Marija''s temper was rising. Why is everyone looking at her like she is the bully? She has the evidence! "Are you still defending her? She is obviously two-timing. Look at the photos fromst night. She is all over Jesse, and he carried her to his roomtest night, and only two nights ago she slept with Michael. You used me of meddling in-between them because I am looking for casual fun while she is truly in love! How is this in love if she is sleeping around?"


    Marija turned to the members of the Sigma army. "All of you are having usatory looks, telling me in one way or another that I should be ashamed for my behavior¡­ Don''t you see that everyone is like that?"


    Mishi shook his head in disagreement with Marija. "Your statements are incorrect. Most of us don''t care about your behavior, and you are wrong if you think that everyone is finding fun in the same way you do."


    Tereza nodded in agreement with Mishi and added: "I am looking at you in disbelief because I see no good reason behind you calling all of us here just to discuss Oni''s dating habits."


    Marija exhaled in frustration. "I am irked that I am being judged while someone else gets a free pass."


    Marija pointed with her index finger at Oni. "Because of you Sarah scolded me, Jesse rejected me, and even my friends think that I''ve lost my mind! But now I exposed you. You are scheming and devious. You pushed me into theke! You slut!"


    Michael stood in front of Oni and red at Marija. How dares she call Oni names? "Take that back."


    Marija could not believe that he is defending her. "Jesse, don''t you see that she deceived you? Why are you protecting her? She slept with Michael! She obviously likes him more than you, she even called him her boyfriend and what are you? No one."


    "I am Michael.", he growled.


    Marija blinked, unsure if she heard him correctly. "What?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1339 - Oni Vs Marija (2)

    Marija was momentarily dazed when she heard Jesse say that he is Michael, but in the next instant, Marija narrowed her eyes at him. She is confident that Jesse is lying just to protect Oni and her reputation. After all, Marija already knows that Jesse is after Oni and that she rejected him. What is a little lie in order to score points with Oni?


    Aiden''s mood was getting worse by the second.


    Sarah and he exchanged messages over Eve-lens and she told him that ideally Marija will expose her ugly side for everyone to see.


    Originally, Sarah had a n to confront Marija while a drone controlled by Eve would record their interaction, and others could watch the footage of Marija''s uneptable behavior. Sarah''s goal is to ensure that others will not see Marija as a victim and try to help her outter.


    Looking at the scene in front, Aiden concluded that the footage will not be necessary, but this is too much. Marija is obviously disrespecting Sarah and insulting Oni.


    Aiden wanted to stand up and stop this ruckus from getting worse, but he paused when he saw that Oni is standing straight with confidence. It seems that Oni is not shaken up with this, and she has something ready to fight back.


    Aiden is not aware that Oni and Sarah exchanged messages as well, and they are in an agreement to let Marija dig her own hole as deep as possible.


    Sarah felt that Aiden got tense and ced her hand over his before rifying to Marija (and anyone else who was not aware): "Jesse and Michael are the same person."


    Marija shook her head in disbelief. "Not possible. You are making this up to make Oni look good."


    Oni stood next to Michael and spoke to Marija. "Michael told you, Sarah told you and I will confirm as well that Jesse and Michael are the same person. You can deny the facts if you want, and there is nothing we can do about it. But I don''t understand, what are you trying to achieve? Do you think that talking trash about me will get others to like you more? Or you don''t care what others think, as long as Michael dislikes me? Or is this about Sarah? Why do you hate me? I barely know you and I am quite confident that you don''t know me."


    Marija was still processing the news that Jesse is Michael, and she could not ept that. If that is the truth, it means she lost the point of Oni is sleeping around. But that does not mean that Marija likes her more.


    Marija''s hand was back in the air, pointing at Oni. "I despise people like you. You are pretending to be gentle and innocent, without any faults while everyone pampers you and praises you like you are perfect, but deep inside you are a scheming bitch like everyone else."


    Michael grabbed Marija''s hand which was extended toward Oni and warned Marija angrily: "Say one more bad thing about Oni and I will break you."


    Marija''s face contorted in pain mixed with fury.


    Oni was touched that Michael stood up for her, but she does not need anyone''s protection. Sarah taught her to stand up for herself and not to be a victim.


    "Do you think that you are better than me?", Oni asked Marija.


    "In every way possible.", Marija said through her teeth while rubbing her hand which Michael let go.


    Oni wrapped her arms around Michael''s waist and smirked. "Well, I can think of at least one thing I am better than you."


    Michael arched his eyebrow and gave a side-nce to the girl sticking to him. It''s obvious that she is provoking Marija. He didn''t know that Oni can be this spiteful. It added another side to the girl who is always kind. He likes it.


    Marija narrowed her eyes at Oni and reminded herself not to snap and jump on Oni no matter how much she wants to scratch that face off. She can''t do it in front of everyone watching. "Do you think that winning him over makes you better than me?"


    Oni didn''t want to respond to that question. She has something else on her mind. "No one is best in everything, but each person has some strong points. I see that you have a superiorityplex. I don''t know if that is only rted to me or everyone around you, but I wonder what would you do if I beat you in something you are confident in?"


    "What arrogance!", Marija spat.


    "Confidence.", Oni corrected Marija smugly. "You all came here to hone your hacking, right? I heard about the battles you engage in. How about a match?"


    Marija could not believe that this teenager is challenging her. It reminded her how Nik challenged Aiden. Since when are juniors more capable than their seniors? "Are you so eager to lose?"


    "We will see who the loser is, after the match."


    "Deal. Don''te back crying after you lose.", Marija said gleefully.


    Oni was irked by Marija''s attitude. "How about we add something else. A wager."


    "Like what?", Marija asked mockingly.


    "You said that I should note back crying after I lose. How about we make it so that loser leaves and does note back?"


    Marija nced to the side, at Sarah. "You are not going to stop her?"


    Sarah shook her head. "Oni can decide for herself."


    Marija looked at Oni and smirked. "Deal."


    "Can we have breakfast first?", Emir asked.


    Sarah agreed on the point of breakfast. Aiden will be cranky if he needs to wait longer. She checked the time before announcing: "Battle will happen at 9:30 downstairs. That will give everyone enough time for breakfast and any preparations."


    Emir and Mishi bolted to their feet and walked out. Emir to the dining room and Mishi to get Eliza so that they can eat together.


    Tereza, Petar and Lucija walked out to the dining room as well.


    "You are OK with this?", Marija asked Sarah and Aiden suspiciously, obviously confident in her victory. "If Oni loses she will leave the Chateau and nevere back?"


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces.


    "This is Oni''s bet. Don''t assume that the two of us are controlling her, just how we can''t control you.", Sarah responded. "We are confident that in case Oni loses she will leave and note back. And we hope that you will do your part as well."


    Marija sneered. "You think that I will lose?"


    Sarah smiled. "I don''t think one way or another. But I want you to keep in mind that these bets are not something that can be brushed away. If you are not willing to keep your part of the deal, don''t start the match.", Sarah warned Marija before walking out with Aiden. They should eat and Sarah hopes to talk to Oni before the match.


    In front of everyone Sarah will show unyielding support for her kids, but that does not mean how she is not worried.


    Marija turned to where Oni and Michael were, with an intention to give a provocative nce, or to say something... only to see that the two of them left.


    ¡­


    In the side hallway¡­


    "Are you sure you want to do this?", Michael asked Oni with concern.


    He knows that it''s not just about the rights to stay at the Chateau. In case Oni loses, Marija will gloat until their ears bleed and she will probably insult Oni as well. Actually, he does not know what Marija will do, but he knows that she will not let it pass easily.


    Oni looked up at him and smiled. "Someone told me that I have the skills to fight back. And I believe him."


    Michael remembered that those are his words. He returned her smile. "It''s good to see you confident."


    "Michael... I didn''t know that having your support will have this effect on me. With you by my side, I believe that I can do it. I know I can."


    Michael wrapped his arms around Oni and lowered his lips on hers.


    ¡­


    "I thought you wanted to talk to Oni.", Aiden murmured close to Sarah''s ear while ncing down the side hallway where Michael and Oni are kissing.


    "Me too¡­ But it seems that she knows what she is doing.", Sarah said and tugged Aiden''s hand. "Let''s eat. You must be hungry."


    ¡­


    Marija saw that Sarah and Aiden paused while ncing to the side before walking to the dining room.


    She was curious what got their attention and she regretted her curiosity when she saw the scene of Michael and Oni making out.


    Marija balled her hands into fists before forcing herself to look away. "Just a little bit more and I will show you¡­", she mumbled while stomping toward the dining room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1340 - Oni Vs Marija (3)

    In the basement of the Chateau...


    Everyone gathered in the room withputers which members of the Sigma army are using for their showdowns.


    Mishi is standing next to the long table and exining the rules to Marija and Oni who are sitting at the opposite ends withputers in front of them.


    "For this showdown, your task is to create and destroy: each of you will start with data that needs to be protected and you have 30 minutes to set up your defenses. Once 30 minutes is up, you will have 10 minutes to deploy your solution to your designated servers." Mishi gestured toward the towers on his left. "The third step is the attack phase. Each of you will have 30 minutes to find ws in defenses and retrieve the data."


    Sarah stood next to Mishi and continued: "To even out the odds, you are not allowed to use any previously made tools for building defenses or for attacking."


    Sarah was about to say more, but she stopped at the sight of Mishi who is giving her a stinky look. She remembered that he likes to do these battle announcements, so she gestured to him to take over before moving few steps away.


    Mishi cleared his throat and gestured toward the wall where text was projected as he spoke:


    "It is one battle, with three points to win:


    1: you score a point for being the first one to retrieve and read contents of your opponent''s file.


    2: code optimization is worth one point, which means that the one who wrote the smallest code for attacking and defending will get a point.


    3: another point is given for finding and exploiting thergest number of ws in your opponent''s defense.


    Battle ends when the time runs out."


    Emir''s eyes were shining with excitement. "That means that you can write no code and score a point."


    Petar looked at Emir in disbelief. "Only you would think of that as a way to score a point. You need two out of three to win. If you have no code, you are losing by default because your data is exposed, and your w is that you are stupid, so opponent gets two points immediately."


    Lucija looked at these rules and summarized her observations: "So, even if you are first to get to the file, that does not guarantee the win, because if your opponent has the smaller code and has found more ws¡­ you lose."


    "Do you understand these rules? Do you agree with them?", Mishi asked Oni and Marija who were already seated in front ofputers on the opposite sides of therge table.


    Oni nodded in agreement.


    Marija pursed her lips. She is not happy about that addition Sarah mentioned. Why can''t she use her tools? And she does not like points 2 and 3. Usually they only go to crack opponents defense and retrieve the data. What is with theseplications? But she can''t say that at loud and not appear whiny.


    After few seconds of dy, Marija agreed as well.


    "In addition to wining bragging rights, the two of you agreed that the loser will leave the Chateau by end of the day and note back.", Aiden reminded Oni and Marija (and everyone else present). "Oni, for you that means that by end of the day you will leave the Chateau and even if you have something in this areater, you will never step onto this property. Is that OK?"


    Oni nodded.


    Aiden turned to Marija: "And you¡­ that means the same: leave by end of the day and no more ess to this property. Since this group is meeting here two times a year, that implies how you will be unable to attend the meetings of the Sigma army going forward."


    Marija narrowed her eyes at Aiden. "Are you saying that I need to leave Sigma army? What about Ceresc Solutions?"


    "That is part of the Sigma army as well.", Sarah responded.


    Silence filled up the space and suddenly theputer fans sounded disturbingly loud.


    Marija''s eyes darted aimlessly for some time, and her eyes shed when she understood that this battle is heavier than she thought it will be.


    "You are kicking me out?", Marija asked in disbelief.


    "Why are you putting this on them? This is between the two of us. Are you admitting a defeat already?", Oni asked with a smirk.


    "No. I am just noticing that the conditions are not fair. You have an inconvenience of staying in a hotel while I need to leave the group I''m associated with for thest six years and I lose a very promising job.", Marija said angrily.


    "Only if you lose.", Oni reminded her. "If you are not confident in your skills, we don''t need to do this¡­" She turned to Michael. "With Marija forfeiting, we can get ready for our date and get a head start. Did you add to the n going to that bakery which makes the best macaroons? Oh, and the caf¨¦ with that espresso where they make sculptures out of cream¡­"


    Michael leaned closer to Oni and tapped her nose. "No espresso for you. You are not a coffee drinker and it will make you hyper. But you can have the cream from my coffee, or we can ask them to make a sculpture on the hot chocte for you¡­" Michael chuckled when he saw Oni pout in protest.


    Marija was boiling from anger. How dare they flirt in front of her so openly? Don''t they have any shame? And did Oni say that Marija forfeited? Why is Oni standing up? If they just leave, isn''t everything she did since this morning for nothing?


    Marija bolted up from her seat.


    "Where are you going?", Marija asked Oni.


    Oni turned to Marija and blinked at her. "Oh¡­ It sounded like you are not willing to engage in a match with the additional wager. I am not interested in scoring points without anything else attached to it so unless you are OK with the conditions of the bet, you can have the win. I am fine to admit that you won 3-0 and go on with my date." Oni ended while wrapping her arms around Jesse''s left one.


    Marija''s face darkened. "I didn''t say that I''m not OK with the bet. I only said that it''s not fair."


    Oni paused and looked at Marija mockingly. "You want to modify the wager? I heard that all of you are skilled in coding, and that you are one of the best in this group. If you are afraid of facing me, I guess you are not so good. Or maybe I am good."


    Marija clenched her teeth at this provocation. "I will defeat you and wave as you drive away in the cab."


    "You agree to a match? Aren''t you afraid that you will lose and need to leave this group?", Oni asked.


    "Why would I be afraid of a sprout like you?", Marija said smugly and sat back in her seat.


    Oni shrugged and took her seat.


    "If you lose, you will not go with the cab.", Michael whispered only for Oni to hear. "And I will go with you."


    Oni red at Michael and whispered back: "What happened with believing in my skills?"


    "I believe that you are the most fantastic girl I everid my eyes on, and the only one deserving of my love. As for the skills, I look forward to see what you can do."


    Oni was thrown into a daze. Did he just say that he loves her? Kind of? He definitely used the L-word.


    She inhaled a choppy breath. "You want me to lose?"


    "What makes you think so?"


    "Because your sweet talk is turning my brain into a mush.", Oni responded with hearts in her eyes.


    Michael chuckled. "It should give you a boost to continue fighting and do your best. But know that even if you lose, you are the best one in my eyes and I will be right by your side."


    "You are doing it again¡­", Oni giggled.


    Marija thought that she is going to vomit blood. She can''t hear what they are saying, but she can see that they are flirting again!


    "When are we starting?!", Marija screamed.


    "I need two more minutes to set up the servers you will use¡­", Emir said timidly. Why is she yelling at him?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1341 - Oni Vs Marija (4)

    Michael stepped to the side when he saw Sarah approach Oni.


    "How are you doing?", Sarah asked Oni.


    Oni took a deep breath and looked confidently at Sarah. "I will not show fear."


    "Good. Don''t try to beat Marija at her game. She is more experienced than you are."


    Oni was confused. But it was only for a moment before it turned into anxiousness. "Are you saying that I can''t win?"


    "No. As long as you don''t give up, there is always a way to victory. The rule for not using tools is against Marija. She has more experience than you but for years she is relying on automation her tools are providing and even if she knows how they work internally, it will be a mental adjustment to execute those steps manually."


    Oni nodded in understanding before looking at Sarah expectantly: "Anyst minute tips?"


    "A good foundation can beat edge techniques if used properly. Marija knows more of them, don''t allow that to intimidate you. It is not apetition on who uses the most patterns or thetest techniques. Focus on the basics and pick a direction you are the mostfortable with. She is underestimating you, use that to your advantage. The most important thing is that you focus on your strengths."


    Oni took a deep breath and exhaled loudly. She feels the need to be of use to Sarah and to help her out and not to disappoint her and at the same time she wants to get rid of Marija and all this is stressful. Oni would rather go on ten missions by herself where she needs to beat up someone or sneak in to steal information than to do this.


    Oni was startled when Sarah patted her shoulder.


    "Hey¡­ rx.", Sarah said softly with a smile. "Even if you lose, you are still my daughter. Treat this as a game¡­ a test. And you are good at taking tests, right? We have that thing inmon."


    Oni looked at Sarah and then her eyes met Michael''s and she saw that Aiden is standing behind Sarah and he gave Oni an encouraging nod and Oni''s eyes swelled with tears. She knows that they are all like a family, but right at this moment she felt that these three people are giving her an unconditional support and love and her heart expanded from emotions.


    Oni hugged Sarah. "Thank you¡­", she whispered.


    Sarah inched away and gavest few tips: "Remember that the first 30 minutes you are building your defense. Take your time. No matter how fast you finish, the time will not stop until it runs out. Go back and revise your solution, use this to score a point on optimization. And for the attack, don''t stop until the time is up. Remember that who finds the most vulnerabilities gets a point and no matter how good coder someone is, the gaps exist. Keep the rules on your mind and how you can score points. It might seem that you can score points only while attacking, but the match has three parts. Don''t neglect the deployment. Doing that properly can make or break you. And the final thing: use this¡­", Sarah pointed at Oni''s temple.


    Oni nodded in understanding. By having a solid defense code, she will reduce the amount of gaps and even if Marija is super-fast, she can''t find problems which are not there. The rules say how all the points are won in the attack phase, but if she does her defense well, she can optimize her code and reduce gaps which Marija can find and that is worth two points which is enough for victory.


    "Are both of you ready?", Mishi asked Oni and Marija. He saw them nod and started the timer on the wall: "5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Go!"


    Each of the girls took few seconds to look at the file they need to protect. It is a in text file with few sentences written in it.


    Both Oni and Marija were typing on their keyboards with their fingers moving like a sh.


    The audience sat on the sofas on the side and talked in whispers while watching both Oni''s and Marija''s screens projected on the wall.


    Aiden pulled Sarah closer and whispered: "You are a great mother."


    Sarah looked at him and smiled. She knows that he said that because of the advices she gave to Oni. He heard everything through the ear stud.


    Sarah leaned onto Aiden and observed the code appearing on the screens with interest.


    Everyone was gazing on the wall. Well, everyone except for Michael.


    Michael''s eyes were glued to Oni''s serious expression, focused on the screen in front of her. He smiled when her face lit up because she figured out something, and he frowned when her eyebrows came together. Michael wished to help Oni out, but even if he goes there by her side, he can''t do much. Theputers are not his forte so the only thing he could do is to give her his silent support. He checked the time¡­ the defense part will be done in just over 4 minutes. So, in one hour this will be done and no matter what the oue is, he and Oni will head to Paris. For their date. Oh, he also needs to talk to Aiden before they leave.


    About half an hourter...


    Oni and Marija were about halfway in the attack part whichsts 30 minutes, when Marija reached Oni''s file.


    Oni exhaled in defeat. It took Marija about fifteen minutes to drill a hole in her defense and to reach the file. It is still encrypted, but the fact that Marija has it, shook up Oni''s confidence.


    Oni nced at the statistics on the screen.


    <em>[File retrieved (and read): none</em>


    <em>Code counts:</em>


    <em>Marija: 1503 lines of code with 8532 characters</em>


    <em>Oni: 1221 lines of code with 6215 characters</em>


    <em>Vulnerabilities found:</em>


    <em>Marija: 24 found</em>


    <em>Oni: 22 found]</em>


    Oni sighed. Considering that Marija already has the file, her skills are undeniably better than Oni''s even without using the tools. For the code optimization, Oni has a big advantage. For the vulnerabilities, it is close.


    If code counts don''t change, Oni needs only one point to win between getting to Marija''s file and finding more vulnerabilities.


    Oni decided: she will stop going for Marija''s file. Oni will go for vulnerabilities and score her point there.


    Oni sees this like a round cake with Marija''s file in the middle. It is easy to take bites from the edges of the cake and possibly find issues, while the deeper she goes, the more challenging it gets. So, Oni will focus on the edges and with every bite she takes, she is closer to the center. The only problem is the time¡­ will she have enough time to reach that center and fetch that file? Well, if she takes enough bites from the sides, she can find enough vulnerabilities so that getting to the file is not necessary in order for her to win.


    Michael smiled when he saw that Oni resumed her work with renewed vigor. It is obvious that she thought of something.


    Marija was frustrated. Everything is taking so much longer because she can''t use her tools. She wrote tools so that she does not need to do these tedious things manually, and now it came back to bite her by hindering her work. Her frustration was rising with every line of code she wrote, and she ignored the fact that she is getting sloppy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1342 - Oni Vs Marija (5)

    Marija''s fingers were flying over the keyboard. She is rushing and her code was not well organized, but that does not mean that it''s not working.


    "Ha!", Marija eximed when she opened the file, confident that she scored this point. One more to go!


    She nced at the overall statistics and her brows furrowed.


    <em>[File retrieved (and read): none</em>


    <em>Code counts:</em>


    <em>Marija: 1703 lines of code with 9834 characters</em>


    <em>Oni: 1427 lines of code with 7125 characters</em>


    <em>Vulnerabilities found:</em>


    <em>Marija: 24 found</em>


    <em>Oni: 26 found]</em>


    <em>Time left: 2:28</em>


    Marija stared nkly at the numbers. Oni is leading in two out of three categories with less than two and a half minutes to go and¡­ Why is Marija not having her point? She has the file.


    "Mishi!", Marija eximed. "What is this? Where is my point?"


    "I am not the one who assigns points. It''s automatic.", Mishi responded.


    "It malfunctioned!", Marija raged.


    "Then we will debug it when the time runs out. I suggest you work on getting your second point because at this rate, you will lose.", Mishi said calmly.


    Marija puffed her cheeks in frustration. She nced at Oni and saw that she is smirking. Is something funny? Marija reminded herself to stay focused. She needs one more point!


    There is no way that she can optimize her code to be better than Oni''s in such a short amount of time, so she is left with finding issues. She needs two to tie the score and three to win. Yes. She will go with that. Oni is a newbie and her code if full of ws. Finding three more will be a child y.


    Marija nced at the wall to confirm the time left for the attack phase and paused while watching Oni''s screen projected on the wall. Is Oni removing encryption on Marija''s file? Impossible!


    "Marija¡­ you are spacing out, that is not like you.", Emir reminded her.


    "So far we were only going to crack the defense and the fastest one wins, so she can''t stay focused¡­", Tereza said in a half-whisper.


    "Shh!", Mishi reminded them to be quiet.


    Marija gritted her teeth and continued typing like crazy¡­


    Michael''s hands were shaking as he looked at the time 6¡­ 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­


    The statistics shed with a change:


    <em>[File retrieved (and read): Oni</em>


    <em>Code counts:</em>


    <em>Marija: 1873 lines of code with 10134 characters</em>


    <em>Oni: 1589 lines of code with 7925 characters</em>


    <em>Vulnerabilities found:</em>


    <em>Marija: 27 found</em>


    <em>Oni: 27 found]</em>


    "Yes!", Michael eximed and jumped on his feet while throwing his fists in the air.


    The screen showed final score:


    <em>[Oni: 2 vs Marija: 0]</em>


    (The tie in vulnerabilities found does not count)


    Michael rushed to Oni and pulled her into a hug while everyone else looked at the score and detailed statistics in silence.


    Marija balled her hands into fists and eximed: "The score is not right! I have her file!"


    Oni''s eyes sparkled from happiness. She won!


    "Good job.", Sarah told Oni when she approached her.


    Aiden also gave his praises. "I like your approach."


    Oni grinned. "Sarah told me to use this¡­", Oni pointed to her temple.


    "Why are you celebrating!?", Marija approached them angrily. "No one cares that I had her file first? It''s a tie at best."


    Oni raised her hand, indicating that she will answer Marija''s questions. "You have a file, but that is not THE file."


    Marija''s face turned ugly. "What!?"


    Oni went back to her keyboard and opened two locations side-by-side. "See? We had ten minutes for deployment of our solution on the server, and during that time I hid the file I needed to protect in the system files of the operating system. This whole time you were going after a dummy file. So, you have a file, but it''s not the right one."


    Marija frowned. "That is against the rules!"


    "Actually¡­ it''s not.", Mishi responded. "The rule of the match said that you need to protect the file, but there are no instructions on how to do it. Other than having the file on your designated server, there are no other limitations."


    Marija was outraged. "I lost because of technicality?"


    Sarah shook her head in disapproval. "That is not technicality. The goal is to protect your data, and that is what Oni did. Stop looking for gaps when there are none. What Oni did is ording to the rules."


    Marija exhaled and asked angrily: "So¡­ are you expecting me to leave now?"


    Sarah looked at the other members of the Sigma army, silently asking for their input. She already knows that they are not big fans of Marija and her behavior, but she wants to know if any of them changed their minds. Of course, that will not change Sarah''s mind, but she needs to know if the rest of the team is tight or are they easily swayed under pressure.


    Tereza stood up and faced Marija: "Marija, you agreed to this match and the conditions. If you back out of this, I don''t think I can trust you anymore."


    Marija looked at Mishi, Emir, Petar and Lucija. "Do you all think that I should leave Sigma army? And abandon our ns for Ceresc Solutions?"


    "Those are conditions you agreed on.", Mishi reminded her.


    Emir stood up next to Tereza. "I don''t need to remind you that we are doing sensitive work. Trust is more important than the skills. You agreed to this in front of everyone and if you decide not to honor it we will not be able to trust you."


    Marija understood that they all expect her to leave. She sneered. "Are you not afraid that I will expose you after I''m out of this merry little gang?"


    "You know things about us, but we also know things about you.", Lucija responded.


    Petar held Lucija''s hand in his and added: "As you know, we are keeping an eye on Nick, we will do the same for you. If we suspect that you are about to betray us, we will not hesitate to retaliate."


    "Are you threatening me?", Marija asked under her breath. She could not believe that it reached this point of everyone ousting her and even threatening.


    Sarah was happy that everyone made their stance clear. Now is time for her to take over.


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Marija. "It''s not a threat. It''s a promise. If you try put my friends or my family in danger, I wille after you. But if you leave and don''t think of retaliating, you can continue your life without worrying about any of us."


    Marija snorted. "Fine." She stomped toward the door.


    "Marija¡­", Aiden called, making Marija stop in her tracks. "I am letting you go only because you have a history with Sarah, and she believes that you are smart enough to know what should not be said outside of this circle. One slip and I will find you."


    Marija didn''t respond. She didn''t have anything to say. She was hurt and angry and she saw that no one wants her there and she decided to leave this ce and¡­ she will think about thister.


    Sarah looked at Mishi, Emir, Petar, Lucija and Tereza. "If you have any objections or concerns, now is the good time to speak out."


    "No objections.", Mishi responded. "Toxic people should be removed before they spread their poison to others."


    Emir agreed with Mishi. "What would happen if tomorrow she has a disagreement with Lucija? Will she go after Petar in order to spite her?"


    "We are all friends and it is normal to have disagreements. But to go this far just to make someone you don''t like to look bad is not excusable.", Tereza added to Emir''s point.


    "Other than our identities, she knows about this ce and out ns for Ceresc Solutions.", Petar voiced his concern.


    "We will keep an eye on her.", Aiden assured them. "Ceresc Solutions are still in nning phase, so what she knows is not much. But even if she knows, we''ve got your backs¡­"


    After rifying few more points, they dispersed for free activities until lunch, with a n to meet in the afternoon for another round of meetings.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1343 - Double Job Offer: Assistants

    Oni and Michael joined Sarah and Aiden in the study.


    Sarah and Oni chatted about Oni''s coding during her showdown with Marija and other random topics while Michael and Aiden discussed few tasks which Michaelneeds to take care of during Aiden''s absence, mostly including the White Foundation.


    "Starting tomorrow, Sarah and I will be offline for the next two weeks.", Aiden told Michael and Oni.


    Aiden sent them a phone number. "In case of an emergency, use this to reach us, but do it only if it''s an emergency."


    "Don''t worry.", Michael assured Aiden. "We will take care of things until you return."


    "Yeah. You two rx and enjoy.", Oni confirmed.


    "Since you are not going to Frankfurt, what will you do next?", Sarah asked Michael and Oni.


    "Today, we will go to Paris.", Michael responded. "And from there we will catch an early morning flight to Los Angeles."


    Sarah perked up. "An afternoon and an evening in Paris? Is that a date?"


    "A date." Oni beamed. "And then we will have another one in Los Angeles before we resume our duties."


    Sarah thought of teasing this teenager, but seeing Oni all bubbly and excited, the only thing Sarah could do was to wish them to have fun.


    "We will be back on¡­ July 5¡­", Sarah said and nced at Aiden.


    Aiden chuckled and gave Sarah a yful wink. "Give or take a day."


    Sarah sighed and shook her head helplessly. He is not telling her anything, not even when they areing back home! It seems that there will be more surprises.


    Sarah decided to focus on Oni and Michael, because there is something important to talk about. "Until we return, I hope you stay safe and think about one thing¡­"


    Oni and Michael perked up this sounds important.


    "Aiden and I are thinking that we should have personal assistants, and we believe that the two of you are a good match for what we are looking for. To get an idea of what personal assistants do, you can look at Pam and Sophia, or Bridgette and Anna, or Steve and Jeff.", Sarah ended with few examples.


    Aiden continued: "If you agree to this, you would stay by our side, help us out when needed, and act as our proxies in our absence. You are familiar with our family, the White foundation, and with the army of Chaos so there will not be many surprises if you ept, but you will be exposed to few additional things."


    Sarah nodded in agreement and added: "Think of this as a job offer. Don''t ept without thinking it through. If you reject, there will be no hard feelings from our side. If you are notfortable with it, we would rather that you reject it now, than six months after you agreed to it."


    "So¡­ I am your assistant and Michael is Aiden''s?", Oni asked Sarah.


    Sarah confirmed. "As you know, Aiden and I are mostly together. That is why for us is ideal if our assistants are two people who are getting along well because if you agree to this, the two of you will often coborate."


    "How will that impact our free time?", Michael asked.


    Aiden responded: "We didn''t talk about specific work hours if that is your concern, but we are flexible, and I can assure you that you will be able to continue your missions rted to Shadow Ravens. With enough of a heads-up, we can agree on anything. We will bnce out your other duties, as we go. At this point we have a vague idea how this will work, so if you are interested, we will talk more about it after our return, and at that point we want to hear your expectations."


    "We will get a sry?", Oni asked with a smile.


    Sarah stifled augh. Oni is getting pocket money, and Sarah is buying her whatever she wants, does she need more money? Well, maybe she does. "Yes. If you agree to work as my assistant, we cane up with a number that makes both of us happy."


    ¡­


    Oni was giddy when they returned to the room.


    "Assistants!", Oni eximed while reaching for the medicine.


    It is obvious that she loves the idea. And the fact that she gets to spend more time with Michael is a huge bonus! She thought how Aiden and Sarah travel often, will they go to apany them? Ah, Oni would love to see that ind with a glowing beach. Sarah told her about it and showed her photos, it looks magical.


    Michael smiled while enjoying Oni''s enthusiasm. Heid on the bed and waited for Oni to apply the medicinal cream on his eyes.


    When Oni finished a round of her happy-thoughts, she realized that Michael didn''t say a word since they got back.


    "What do you think?", Oni asked Michael.


    "About?"


    Oni rolled her eyes. "About us being Sarah''s and Aiden''s assistants."


    As much as she is excited about the idea of being Sarah''s assistant, Oni is not sure if she will ept if Michael does not.


    "I think that you like it.", Michael voiced his observation.


    Oni scrutinized Michael. "Don''t you?"


    Michael paused while thinking how to answer this. "Uhm¡­ Considering that Aiden and Sarah are not simple people, epting to work as Aiden''s assistant is a long termmitment."


    "Do you have anything else nned?", Oni asked while sitting on the bed next to Michael with the tube of medicine in her hand. Why does it look like Michael is not willing? She felt like the room is slowly being drained of oxygen.


    "I did.", Michael admitted. "I wanted revenge, and I told myself that I will give Sarah and Aiden five years of my life in their service as a payment for them helping me out."


    "What will you do after five years is up?", Oni asked reluctantly while telling herself to stop crazy ideas which were assaulting her mind, like that he is going to leave and note back.


    Michael shrugged indicating that he is not sure. "I didn''t have a n. It was just the end of what I currently have without any idea of whates after it. If that makes any sense."


    Michael saw panic in Oni''s eyes. He ced his palm on Oni''s cheek and smiled. "But now things are different. And even thought I don''t know what I will do in five years, I hope that I will be doing it with you."


    Oni smiled in relief and a secondter narrowed her eyes at Michael who obviously enjoyed her reaction. She pped his hand away. "Why didn''t you say that right away? Do you need to make it so dramatic and make me think that you will leave me?"


    He rubbed the back of his palm. "We just started dating and you are already pping me. And it''s not the first time. This is domestic abuse.", Michael ended with a pout.


    Oni remembered that she pped his hand in the hotel when he was waking her up. Is it the same hand? It does not matter. She stifled augh at his childish expression. "Don''t be a baby. How can this be domestic abuse?"


    Michael''s eyes shed and in an instant he tugged Oni on the bed and held her in his embrace. "Did you call me a baby?"


    She giggled while trying to squirm away (unsessfully). "Stay still and let me put the medicine or we will never go to Paris."


    He smiled. "Are you looking forward to Paris?"


    "Yes. I look forward to Paris with you."


    Michael''s smile widened. "Only Paris?"


    "No. I look forward to everything with you.", Oni admitted.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1344 - Hugs And Kisses With Some Beating

    Oni saw Michaeling closer and she prepared her lips to meet his, only to realize that he kissed her chin.


    Michael nuzzled Oni''s head to the side with his nose and his next kissnded on her neck, making her whole body shiver and stiffen at the same time. She didn''t expect this. What is this power his kiss has on her? She was not aware when or how, but somehow, her arms wrapped around him tightly, pulling him closer while silently demanding more. And he gave her more.


    Every next kiss was hungrier, and he sucked and licked, and she was thrown into a dimension she never experienced before. Everything faded away and the only thing she was aware of is Michael and her raw need for him to get closer until they be one.


    "Ahh¡­", a soft moan escaped her, and she was not aware from where it came but to Michael it was like a thunderbolt which woke him up from his daze while at the same time pushing him into the abyss of lust.


    "Oni¡­", Michael murmured into her neck.


    He tried inching away but Oni clung onto him, preventing him from doing so.


    Michael cleared his throat before saying: "We should stop."


    Oni exhaled loudly. "How do you stop this?"


    "With difficulty.", he responded after taking few deep breaths.


    Oni rxed her hold on Michael and looked into his eyes which told her that his words are true, and he is having difficulty controlling himself.


    "What if I don''t want to stop?", Oni voiced her thoughts.


    "Oni, you are¡­"


    "If you say that I am sixteen, I will p you again.", Oni interrupted him angrily.


    Michael smiled. "I was about to say that you are inexperienced, and I don''t want to take advantage of it. I already told you that I want to be with you five years from now, and much longer than that. I will not wait five years for us to make love, but I don''t want to rush it either. Knowing that I am your first boyfriend, I want you to enjoy it fully, how it should be: with dates and flowers and giving you confidence that my feelings are true before we get physical."


    Oni scooted lower and leaned her head on his chest.


    "Thank you.", she whispered.


    She is curious and a minute ago she was more than willing, but now that he said it, Oni will not deny that he is right: she has no idea what she is doing. Oni sees Sarah and Aiden and she wants her and Michael to be the same, but she is forgetting that Sarah and Aiden were dating at first. Oni was not with them at that time, so it''s easy to neglect that fact.


    After some time, Oni moved higher and kissed Michael. "I am aware that I am inexperienced. But I am willing to get that experience. With you."


    Michael was not sure how to respond to this. Oni is sometimes too direct, which is a good thing, but at the same time she renders him speechless.


    "Good to know. How about that medicine? I still need toy down after you apply it.", Michael reminded her.


    Oni didn''t object. He needs the medicine, and as much as she loves staying in his embrace, she can do that after the medicine is on.


    Oni finished applying the medicine and went to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    Michael had his eyes closed when he heard a knock at the door. "Come in¡­"


    The door opened and Marija peeked in. She wanted to talk to him before leaving. Marija didn''t know what to say, but she was uneasy with the idea of just leaving after everything that happened. Considering that all this fiasco started with the two of them, she wanted a closure. Should she apologize? Or ask for an exnation? Or¡­? Marija frowned when she saw Onie out of the bathroom.


    "Why are you here?", Marija asked Oni.


    "That is my question for you. Who let you in our room?"


    "You are sharing a room?", Marija could not hide her surprise.


    "Sorry, Oni.", Michael said when he realized that it''s Marija (his eyes are closed due to the medicine). "I thought that it''s Sarah or Aiden." He started getting up from the bed.


    "Stay down.", Oni pushed him back down. "Keep your eyes closed. I will take care of her."


    Marija was irked. Oni will take care of her?


    "Why are you here?", Oni asked Marija without trying to conceal her hostility.


    "I came to talk to Jesse."


    "Talk.", Oni smirked.


    "In private.", Marija demanded.


    "There is nothing for us to talk in private.", Michael responded. "If you want to say something, say it in front of Oni. We don''t have any secrets."


    Marija thought how to wipe that annoying smile off from Oni''s face when she got an idea: "Really? No secrets? And what if I told her that¡­"


    Marija''s eyes opened in horror when she realized that after a sharp pain at the base of the throat she can''t form a word. And howe Oni is standing in front of her? She did something! Just like that evening at the dock when Marija ended in theke, Oni did something!


    Marija''s face showed fury and she lunged herself toward Oni, hands first. She will finally get to scratch that face off!


    Oni swiftly avoided Marija''s attacks and grabbed both Marija''s pinky fingers.


    The pain forced Marija to stop moving.


    "If you believe that I am a helpless na?ve girl who relies on others for protection, you are mistaken. I don''t want to hurt you badly and give you an excuse to stay in the Chateau, but you can manage without these two, right?", Oni''s icy voice sounded in the room before Marija''s face contorted in agony.


    Marija took a step back and looked in horror at her two pinky fingers, both bent at weird angles. Her mouth is open, and she would scream, but she was unable to make a sound.


    "I suggest you put some ice on it and hurry to see a doctor to get them fixed. If you dy, it can be permanent.", Oni said with a smirk. "Or do I need to give you a good bashing to convince you that you need to scram and nevere back?"


    No matter how furious Marija is, she can''t risk losing two of her fingers. She needs them for typing on the keyboard! Marija wiped her tears with the back of her palms before dashing out of the room without looking back.


    Oni closed the door and locked it (just in case).


    "What did you do?", Michael asked softly when Oni sat on the bed next to him.


    "Are you worried about her?"


    Michael extended his arms toward Oni and pulled her on the bed next to him. "No, I don''t care about her. Howe you prevented her from talking? Aren''t you curious what she wanted to say?"


    "Whatever she wanted to say, it was not with good intentions. There is no point in listening to such people.", Oni responded and leaned into his embrace.


    Michael kissed her forehead and exhaled. "You are a wise young woman."


    Oni grinned. He called her <em>''a young woman''</em> again!


    Her grin turned into a smile while thinking that soon they will go to Paris. For a date!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1345 - Apartments At The Cliffside Villa

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    June 15


    7:13 AM


    Oni woke up and nced at the man sleeping next to her. She can''t believe that is Michael and that the two of them are sharing an apartment! And the best thing ever is that his arms are around her! Ah, she feels like pinching herself just to make sure it''s real.


    They arrived at Los Angeles on the 13th, and because some of the furniture was dyed, they stayed a day longer in their rooms. After dinner, Oni sneaked in Michael''s room to sleep for the night.


    On the next morning (the 14th), the two of them packed their personal things in boxes and spent the day on a date: a museum, one wildlife center and three bowling games ended with a drive-in movie. Oni never smiled so much in her life. She was getting facial cramps by dinner time.


    When they returned home, the boxes with their things were already moved to the apartment on the second floor underground which they picked previously.


    The building with apartments has three floors, with one above and two under the ground. The above ground level has two three-bedroom apartments (currently unupied), and amon area where seating, arge television and several games are avable (pinball machines and a pool table). The two levels below the ground are identical: each has four two-bedroom apartments. Out of those eight apartments, Haru and N are in one, and Allen and Julius in the second one. That makes Michael and Oni upants of the third apartment.


    Apartments don''t haveundry rooms, but oneundry room is avable on every floor with two washing and two drying machines in each.


    Other than bedrooms, every apartment has matching number of bathrooms, a kitchen, dining and living area, den and a powder room.


    The apartments are underground, but just like underground rooms in other buildings, there are faux windows which are projecting the outdoor images reflecting the weather and the time of the day, or can be customized. The air conditioning and venttion are wless, the air is fresh, and it does not feel like they are underground at all.


    Oni is ecstatic to have so much space just for her and Michael. She noticed that walls are mostly empty and the two of them agreed to go shopping for some shelves, decorative items or maybe some artwork to fill them up. Ah, the two of them will go shopping to fill up THEIR apartment!


    Last night they unpacked and got ready for the night. Oni can''t believe that they are sharing a closet!


    They are still on kissing and hugging only, but Oni can tell that it''s getting more intense and that Michael is doing his best to hold back. Oni has mixed feelings about this. Part of her is happy that he is holding back because of her, but the other part is eager to move forward and go all the way. N says that there is nothing better than when youpletely merge with the person you love, and Oni is¡­ curious.


    Knock on the door got Oni''s attention.


    There is no surveince inside apartments, but hallways andmon areas are covered.


    With Eve-lens, Oni confirmed that it''s JoAnna. When she moved to answer the door, Michael shifted and opened his eyes.


    "I will go and get the door. It''s Anna.", Oni told him while scooting off the bed.


    In the living room¡­


    "I thought you wille and see me yesterday.", JoAnna said.


    It took Oni a second to understand why JoAnna was expecting her. It''s about the pill! Ah, Sarah told JoAnna.


    "Uhm¡­ I was busy.", Oni stuttered.


    JoAnna ignored the busy excuse. Sarah told her to get this settled for Oni, and JoAnna acted the same day, only to see that Oni is not so eager to get it started. Does she want to risk pregnancy? Teenagers¡­ Always thinking that those things happen to someone else.


    "Your prescription is ready. I even picked it up for you. This is a three-month supply. You will get a notification when refills are ready.", JoAnna said and tossed a small paper bag to Oni. "One a day. Every day. Don''t skip. When was the first day of yourst period?"


    Oni nced nervously toward the closed bedroom door before answering. "Two days ago."


    "Good. Start taking them today and you are safe for an intercourse as soon as your period is over.", JoAnna spoke quickly. "Where is Michael?"


    Oni panicked. It can''t be that JoAnna wants to talk with Michael about this? It''s too embarrassing! But JoAnna is staring at her and she needs to answer: "In the bedroom."


    "Is he awake?"


    "I''m not sure.", Oni said reluctantly. He was waking up, but what if he went back to sleep?


    "I want to check his eyes before I leave so¡­ can you get him?"


    Oni clutched the bag with medicine which JoAnna gave her and walked to the bedroom.


    JoAnna examined Michael''s eyes and said that his eyes are recuperating better than expected.


    "Your eyes are out of danger ofplications, so it''s down to this redness at the edges and stinging which will go on their own but the cream will speed up the recovery. I rmend that you continue applying the medicine twice a day until you healpletely, but you can stop it anytime you want.", JoAnna exined.


    JoAnna packed her things in a small bag and looked at Oni before turning to Michael and asking with a straight face: "Did you ever sleep with a girl who is a virgin?"


    Oni swallowed hard and Michael''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise.


    JoAnna saw that both of them are shocked with her question and she rolled her eyes. "I don''t want to pry into your private life, but I want to remind you that the first time for a female can be¡­ ufortable. Make sure that she is ready mentally so that she does not regret itter, and also that she is lubricated well to ease the difort."


    Michael cleared his throat awkwardly. "Got it."


    JoAnna bobbed her head. "OK. The two of you take care and remember than until Sarah and Aiden are gone, I am avable. I will be stopping by every few days when I get a chance to check on you."


    JoAnna said her goodbyes and went out to join Tiffany who was waiting for her in the garden while chatting with Ryan and Sean. Ryan and Sean are technically staying in the guesthouse on Charlie''s property, but in reality they are spending more time in the Cliffside vi with Allen and Julius.


    Tiffany wanted to use the time while JoAnna checks on Michael and Oni to talk with Ronin twins because Mike''s birthday ising, and she needs their inputs on what to get for him as a present.


    Back in the apartment...


    The door closed after JoAnna and Michael nced at Oni who is frozen like a statue, obviously still in shock that JoAnna spoke how Oni needs to be ready for their first time. Both of them are aware of JoAnna''s mouth without filter but even with that, she can catch them unprepared.


    Oni yelped when Michael tugged her hand and pulled her to sit on hisp.


    "What are you spacing out?"


    Oni exhaled and buried her face in his neck. "Why are you asking the obvious?", she mumbled.


    "You don''t agree with Anna? Is there something else you would add?" He chuckled and reached with his hand to touch her face.


    Oni was frustrated. Why is he teasing her? She saw that his hand is moving up and she pped it away.


    Michael froze for a second before he moved like a sh and pinned Oni below him on the sofa.


    "This is the third time you pped me. I need to punish your insolence."


    Oni narrowed her eyes, ready to bicker. "What pun¡­"


    The rest of her words were swallowed in his kiss.


    He inched away and looked at her flushed face. "When you are acting out, I need to remind you who is in charge."


    Oni smiled. "If this is your punishment, I will make sure to p you more often."


    Michael smirked. "Or maybe I will deny you kisses as a punishment."


    Oni''s eyes shed. "You would not dare!"


    "No, I would not. Because staying away from you would be punishing myself also."


    Oni hummed in approval and pulled him back down because she needs more of those kisses.


    At that time, in the garden¡­


    "Done?", Tiffany asked JoAnna when she saw her approach them.


    "Yes. You?", JoAnna returned the question.


    "I have few ideas.", Tiffany responded, but her face showed that she is not very confident. After all, nothing is good enough for her Mike.


    "Let''s go¡­ Emma and Bridgette will meet us at the coffee shop.", JoAnna told Tiffany when she read the message from Bridgette.


    The four girls agreed to meet that morning and then go together to do some shopping after the coffee.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1346 - Emma Meets Bruno (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Downtown ~


    June 15


    8:26 AM


    Tiffany, Emma, JoAnna and Bridgette are seated at the round table in a coffee shop for a girly chat with beverages and snacks.


    They usually meet at the Cliffside vi, but now that Sarah and Aiden are not at home, the girls decided to switch it up a bit.


    Penny was supposed to meet with them as well, but she canceled at thest moment, using her seven month pregnancy belly as an excuse that she will stay longer in bed.


    The coffee shop is crowded with the people who stopped by to get their breakfast and a dose of caffeine before heading to work.


    After this, the girls are nning to go to a nearby mall and buy presents for Mike. His birthday is in few days.


    "Can you buy something in my name for Mike?", JoAnna asked Emma. "It''s difficult for me to move around the mall and check out the shops."


    Emma eyed JoAnna. "I have a feeling you nned to bail out from the start."


    "No, no¡­", JoAnna denied with the most innocent expression she could muster. "I thought I can do it, but the kiddos are more active than I usually, and they are exhausting their mama¡­", JoAnna ended while rubbing her belly.


    Emma sighed. How can she not agree? They are going shopping anyway. Buying one extra thing will not make a big difference. "Sure. What is your budget?"


    JoAnna waved her hand. "Whatever. Just pick something and send me the bill."


    Bridgette made a face. "That is how rich people talk."


    JoAnna narrowed her eyes at Bridgette and Bridgette mimicked JoAnna''s expression, making it look like they are about to start bickering.


    "Pft! You are jealous!", JoAnna grinned.


    Bridgette bobbed her head. "Since you are not denying, I demand a raise."


    JoAnna made a face. "You need to earn it."


    "Look at me. Early morning and I am avable¡­", Bridgette said cheekily.


    "Oh, it''s such a hard job to sit and drink coffee.", Tiffany teased Bridgette.


    "I would rather stay in the bed with Steve.", Bridgette admitted with a pout.


    "You would stay in the bed by yourself because Steve is with Jeff.", JoAnna reminded Bridgette.


    All four of themughed.They were in a good mood.


    JoAnna and Bridgette bicker often. It''s a sign that the two of them are good friends.


    "While on the topic of staying in the bed, Jeff''s office has a nice one where I can rest before we start working. My first meeting is at ten o''clock so if I hurry I can have a one hour long nap. Money does note for free¡­", JoAnna said while standing up with Bridgette''s help.


    As much as they are joking, JoAnna is getting tired easily and is unstable. She is five months pregnant, but because she is carrying twins, she is muchrger.


    If JoAnna loses bnce and gets hurt, Bridgette will not forgive herself. And also, she might need to leave the country and change her identity in order to avoid Jeff''s wrath.


    JoAnna and Bridgette said their goodbyes to Tiffany and Emma and headed to White corp. HQ with four bodyguards who waited for them while sipping their own coffees at the nearby table.


    Tiffany finished her food and coffee and trashed leftovers before returning to the table to help Emma with cleanup.


    "Let me check my emails before we go, just in case¡­", Emma mumbled while unlocking her phone.


    Emma frowned. "The equipment guy who was supposed toe at one in the afternoon is already at the rehabilitation center. He is currently getting a tour, but I should go there."


    "OK. We will do shopping some other time.", Tiffany said.


    "No need. I know that it''s difficult to find an opening, and other than this meeting, there is not much going on. You go to the mall and buy gifts."


    Tiffany tilted her head and scrutinized Emma. "You are doing this so that you avoid shopping for presents. Aren''t you?"


    Emma denied it. "What? No. I just think that this is more efficient. I will go to work and possibly secure us a deal which will allow our patients to get walking aids at a great discount, and you rx and enjoy the experience of unrushed gift shopping for your handsome boyfriend. How I see it, it''s a win-win situation. So, you go to the mall and buy two extra presents for Mike. As my assistant. Assist me."


    Tiffany stifled augh and shook her head. "Fine. Are you done with your coffee?"


    "I have another sip left. Feel free to go. I will trash these few things and then will be out. Take your time with shopping. When you are done, meet me at the center.", Emma said and held Tiffany''s hand to stop her. "There are two bodyguards outside. Take one to apany you, just in case. And he can help you carry things."


    Emma watched Tiffany as she walked out, and she was happy that Tiffany left with one bodyguard in tow.


    Emma saw that the second bodyguard is ncing through therge window, checking on her and she waved him that she ising. She picked up her coffee cup and few napkins while silently rehearsing her little speech which she prepared for the man she is going to meet.


    This meeting is important. It''s Emma''s first time pitching to the equipment supplier with a hope to get a discount for her patients, and if this is sessful, the appeal of her rehabilitation center will increase.


    Emma practiced a lot with Charlie, and he told her that she got it figured out, and that she will do great, but Emma is nervous. She thought that she has few more hours to prepare for this meeting, yet here he is¡­ already at the rehabilitation center.


    Emma turned toward the corner where the trash cans are and was startled that she bumped into someone.


    "Oh, I am sorry¡­", Emma said on a reflex and her eyes widened in horror when she realized that the man has a coffee stain on his shirt. She swiftly dabbed the liquid off from the shirt with napkins in her hands.


    Emma sighed in defeat few secondster, when she realized that no dabbing will save that white shirt from being less messed up by a coffee spill.


    She looked up at man. "I am truly sorry. Can I get that shirt cleaned for you? Or can I get you a new one?"


    He smiled. "Uhm¡­ don''t worry about it. It is my fortune to get a concern of a beautiful youngdy."


    Emma was feeling even more guilty seeing that the man is not ming her at all. She was spacing out while thinking about her speech and she didn''t even think that someone might be behind her.


    "How can I not worry? Because of my negligence, your shirt is ruined. Is that silk?"


    She realized that the man has a thick ent. "You are not from around here, are you?"


    He shook his head. "No. I am a tourist."


    "This is even worse. You came for a vacation and I spoiled your shirt. Please, let me get you a new one. There is a store right around the corner¡­" Emma exhaled in relief when she saw that the man nodded in agreement. "I am Emma."


    The man shook Emma''s hand. "Nice to meet you Emma, I am Bruno."


    "From where you are, Bruno?"


    "Italy.", he responded with a charming smile.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1347 - Emma Meets Bruno (2)

    When Emma heard that Bruno is from Italy she nodded knowingly.


    "Ah, I guessed something like that¡­ because of your ent¡­", Emma''s voice trailed off when she realized that someone is standing behind her and Bruno is looking that way with a slight frown.


    "Miss Ronin, is everything OK?", the bodyguard was right behind Emma and eyeing Bruno suspiciously. He was watching from the outside and came inside as soon as he saw the coffee-spilling incident.


    Emma turned toward the bodyguard and exined with an awkward smile. "Ugh¡­ I spilled coffee on this man''s shirt. It''s totally my fault. Thank you Arthur, for checking."


    "Can I help you with trashing that, Miss Ronin?", Arthur gestured toward the coffee cup and napkins in Emma''s hands.


    "Yes. Thank you¡­" Emma gave things to the bodyguard and turned to Bruno. "Let me start by getting you another coffee, since I ruined this one."


    Bruno nced at Arthur and he was happy that the bodyguard kept his distance.


    Bruno shed his charming smile at Emma. "I don''t want to drink coffee by myself."


    Emma understood that he wants her to join him. She was conflicted. Emma knows that it''s the right thing to make it up to the man, because it''s her fault, but¡­ "Sorry, I have a meeting I need to attend, and I don''t have the time to apany you."


    "How about we meetter for a coffee?", Bruno suggested.


    Emma paused while thinking if Bruno is hitting on her or not. He said that he does not want to drink coffee by himself but¡­ Didn''t he have the first coffee (the one she spilled) withoutpany? It seems that he is alone. But it does not matter, because one way or another, she is not interested.


    Emma wondered, should she say that she is engaged? If she blurts it out it will be awkward if her sense is off and he is not attracted to her. As much as she knows, he might be a lone tourist, happy to meet someone local, and it ended up with a stained shirt. Well, the fact is that she spilled his coffee and ruined his shirt.


    "I''m not sure aboutter, I will need to check my schedule and my assistant is not here. But if you don''t want that coffee now, let''s go and get you a shirt. That is the least I can do."


    Bruno took a deep breath and after a second of contemtion he smiled and nodded in agreement.


    He was hoping to get Emma to sit and have a coffee with him. Actually, it can be anything as long as she epts to spend time with him. But she is obviously not willing and if he insists, he might push her away.


    Bruno cringed internally while confirming that charming Angelo''s daughter will take longer than he thought. Bruno balled his hands into fists. Why is this woman not cooperating? He is a good looking man, she should be happy that a charming Italian man is offering her hispany! She is stubborn and unpredictable, just like her father.


    He reminded himself to y it cool. There is a bodyguard watching them and if he acts out of line, his n will fail. He is in Los Angeles for three more days, and he wille up with an excuse toe again soon without Angelo suspecting anything.


    Bruno thought that as long as he gets to meet with Emma again in the next three days, he will treat this first visit to Los Angeles as a sess. But before nning for their next meeting, he should extend this one as much as possible because coffee or not, she wants to take him shopping.


    Emma was happy that Bruno agreed. When she gets him a shirt, she will not feel so guilty. But she needs to hurry.


    "Great! There is a clothing boutique right here. If we hurry, I can get you a shirt and not bete for my meeting¡­", Emma said while leading the way out.


    "Arthur, we are going to the store and will head to the rehabilitation center next.", Emma informed the bodyguard when they got out of the coffee shop.


    "Yes, Miss Ronin. Do we need the car?", Arthur offered.


    "No need. The store is right here. We will walk."


    Bruno observed that Arthur is following them at a two steps distance. That means he is on alert. Well, he should be on alert. Bruno can only praise Charlie''s bodyguards. He wondered how skilled Arthur is. Is he carrying a gun? Probably. In the United States almost everyone has a gun and it would be strange if a bodyguard is unarmed.


    Emma felt awkward to walk next to the Bruno is silence, so she tried some small talk: "Are you enjoying your vacation? Other than me bumping into you and messing up your shirt..."


    Emma''s question pulled Bruno out of his thoughts. He scolded himself. Isn''t he here to charm Emma? Why is he getting distracted with thoughts about her bodyguard?


    "Yes. I only have few days, so I am trying to understand the American life. It is different than what I saw in the movies. Much less guns and robbers. It''s my third day here and I didn''t see a single superhero. It makes me think that they are made up." Bruno said with a lingering smile at the corner of his lips.


    Emma stifled augh. "Well, now I know what kind of movies you are watching. You came to a Starbucks? That is not a bad ce to see how Americans start their day. Don''t you have fancy coffees in Italy? The ones we have here must be boring."


    "I admit that I''m not much of a coffee drinker. I was here for the experience. In Italy, we have more outdoor seating, and people are not in such a rush. I would order a mhiato and spend two hours watching the people walk by."


    "Sounds¡­ rxing.", Emma was happy that she found a suitable expression.


    They reached the boutique within few minutes and Emma immediately asked a staff member to help them out.


    Bruno was trying out fifth shirt when Emma checked the time and asked Arthur to go and get the car. As soon as Bruno picks a shirt she will pay for it and go to the rehabilitation center. She wondered, why is this taking so long? He is looking at every shirt forever before deciding to try it on. Are all Italians so picky? It''s just a shirt!


    Bruno was in the dressing room. He does not care about the shirt, but he wants to spend more time with Emma. He cursed that he is not on his territory, and because he came secretly he was unable to get any men with him. After all, they are loyal to Angelo and he does not want anyone to expose him.


    Bruno thought that if he is not fearing Angelo''s wrath, he could just kidnap Emma and force her to marry him and everything else willeter. Then there would be no need for these useless games. He would make her obedient and that will be enough. He does not need Emma by his side forever, few months or years until he establish himself as the next boss and then he would let her go and she can do whatever she wants.


    He can see that his time is running out, so his goal will shift to exchange phone numbers. Of course, he already knows Emma''s number and her address as well as her workce, birthdate, and anything else worth knowing, but he can''t admit to it.


    This is his third day here and getting close to Emma is nearly impossible. Hering to a coffee shop was Bruno''s luck because she is usually in the car between her work and home and always followed by bodyguards.


    Bruno was contemting to hurt himself so that he has a reason to go to Emma''s rehabilitation center. He smiled while thinking that luckily that is not needed because Emma is right here, on the other side of that door, waiting for him toe out. He reminded himself toe up with some interesting topic to get her attention.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1348 - Emma Meets Bruno (3)

    Bruno got out of the dressing room and checked himself in the mirror. "I wish that it''s a bit longer at the sleeves¡­"


    Emma sighed, unable to hide her irritation. "Can''t you make up your mind?"


    Bruno shrugged helplessly. "I am sorry, but the tailoring in the United States is different than the one we have in Italy."


    Emma did her best not to roll her eyes at the man. She never saw anyone this picky about a shirt. And it''s a gift. She wondered if he is stalling on purpose. Why would he do that?


    Emma got an idea... "Should I get you a custom tailored shirt? I don''t know if it will be done by the time your vacation ends."


    "How about you take my current one for cleaning? Then I don''t need to buy one."


    Emma paused while grumbling internally: <em>''Why didn''t you say so right away?''</em>


    She forced a smile. "Sure. I can do that."


    Bruno handed her a card. "My number is here. So, you can call me when it''s ready."


    "Great.", Emma took his card and put it in her purse.


    "Will you give me your number? In case I need to contact you?", Bruno asked.


    Emma didn''t think much about his request. She wanted to be done with this as soon as possible. She is in a hurry.


    "Uhm¡­ sure¡­", Emma gave him her card. She was happy that she got business cards made for herself. Now she is a big shot, owning a rehabilitation center!


    "Emma Ronin¡­", Bruno murmured before keeping her business card in his pocket. "Lovely name."


    "Thanks." Emma was about to grab his shirt and say her goodbyes, when she realized that there is something wrong with the current arrangement. "Can you pick a shirt? Or any top. I will take yours for cleaning, but you can''t walk around topless."


    "I can''t make up my mind between these two.", Bruno said while holding two shirts, one in each hand.


    "Then take both of them.", man''s voice came from the side.


    Emma''s face lit up and she turned toward the familiar voice without noticing that Bruno''s face turned into a scowl at the sight of a man approaching them.


    Emma beamed at her fianc¨¦. "Charlie? Howe you are here?"


    "I was in the area and I heard that my fianc¨¦e is shopping with a stranger, so I had to check.", Charlie said while wrapping his arms around Emma.


    Emma nudged Charlie with her shoulder. "Don''t make it sound like I''m pleasure shopping. I spilled coffee on his shirt. Getting him a new one is the right thing to do. Oh, right¡­ this is Bruno. Bruno is a tourist from Italy whose shirt I ruined." Emma turned to Bruno. "Bruno, this is Charlie, my fianc¨¦."


    Charlie and Bruno shook hands, both with smiles which didn''t reach their eyes.


    "Don''t you have a meeting?", Charlie reminded Emma.


    "Yes, yes. As soon as Bruno picks a shirt, I will head out. Arthur got the car here."


    Charlie gave his credit card to the store clerk and gestured to the shirts which Bruno is holding onto. "Put both of those on my card." He turned to Emma. "How many times I need to tell you not to go around without a bodyguard? Arthur is listening to you, and he went to get the car, but I will punish him because he left you by yourself."


    Emma bit her lip guiltily. "Don''t punish him. It''s my fault."


    Charlie lifted an eyebrow while his expression showed that he is not happy with the current situation. "We will talkter."


    The clerk returned Charlie''s card and Charlie spoke to Emma. "Anything else, or can we go?"


    "I want to send Bruno''s shirt to dry cleaning¡­", Emma said in a small voice.


    Charlie turned to Bruno. "At what hotel are you staying? We will send the shirt as soon as it''s done¡­"


    Bruno forced a smile. Why is this man meddling? He reminded himself to act as a tourist because it will be bad if he attracts attention. That is Charles Smith, and he probably has other people with him. "I''m at the Hilton."


    "I have his business card, so we can call him.", Emma said.


    Charlie extended his arm, palm up toward Emma. "Give me his card. I will get someone to take care of his shirt so you can focus on your meeting."


    Emma fished Bruno''s card out of her purse. She didn''t n to hold onto it after taking care of the shirt anyway.


    Charlie asked Bruno for his stained shirt and Charlie''s bodyguard from the side took it.


    "You will have your shirt delivered at your hotel by end of the day.", Charlie told Bruno. "Now if you excuse us, we have other matters to tend to."


    Bruno watched dejectedly as Charlie walked with Emma out of the boutique. Well, he has her card. That is something.


    ¡­


    In the back of Charlie''s car¡­


    Charlie pulled Emma into a hug. He held her tightly without a word and Emma understood that he was worried about her.


    Emma remembered that Charlie said how he was in the area, but she knows that he has meetings in the morning, yet here he is. Arthur probably reported to Charlie what is going on, and Charlie left everything and came to her rescue. But was there a need for a rescue? Probably not, but Charlie would rather be safe than sorry.


    "I''m sorry, Charlie.", Emma sighed.


    Charlie''s brows were furrowed, and he looked at her seriously. "I need you to increase your vignce. Why are you allowing yourself to be alone with a stranger? You don''t know who he is, or from where he ising from, or what his agenda is."


    "He is just a guy I spilled his coffee on.", Emma tried tofort Charlie.


    Charlie shook his head in disapproval. "Is he? Based on the size of the stain on his shirt, the cup was nearly full. Arthur said that his coffee cup had a sleeve on it, so it should be hot. Did he get any burns?"


    "Uhm¡­ I didn''t check his skin.", Emma admitted.


    "Even if you didn''t, he should flinch at least. If you get hot coffee on yourself, the stain and recing your shirt is not your prioritypared to cooling off."


    Emma pressed her lips into a line. She remembers that when she dabbed coffee off Bruno''s shirt, it was room temperature. Does that mean that he was holding onto coffee and not drinking it? Was he in that shop and watching her? Like a stalker? Or someone with an agenda to get close to her? Kidnap her? Hurt her? Use her to get to Charlie?


    Charlie saw based on Emma''s expression that she is entering panic mode and guessed that she is thinking of scary scenarios. He caressed her cheek and spoke softly. "I''m not saying that he was sitting there and waiting for the right moment to approach you. He might be a random guy you bumped into identally. But I don''t want to take risks."


    Emma felt guilt wash over her. She knows very well that other than Smith family members there are other people who are looking to harm Charlie, and the most efficient way to harm him is through her. "I am sorry. I said that I will do my best not to worry you¡­ and I messed up."


    Charlie kissed Emma and hugged her tighter. "I will drop you off at your center. Going forward, you will go with four bodyguards when I''m not around. Even if you spill someone''s coffee, let the bodyguards take care of it. Don''t allow strangers toe close to you like this¡­"


    ¡­


    Charlie dropped off Emma at the entrance of the rehabilitation center and he watched Emma walk inside with four bodyguards following few steps after her.


    As soon as Emma was out of sight, Charlie''s face darkened. He turned to the bodyguard who was on his right and gave him Bruno''s card. "I want to know everything about him by end of the day. Watch his every move until he leaves the city. If he tries getting close to Emma again, take him down."


    "Yes, Mr. Smith.", the bodyguard answered and walked away while getting his phone.


    Charlie went back in the car and instructed the driver to take him back to Smithsonite corp. HQ. He needs to go back to work.


    Charlie frowned while remembering Bruno and their interaction in the boutique. Based on Charlie''s observation, Bruno is not a simple tourist. He was definitely interested in Emma. Did Bruno see her as a pretty girl, or is there something else? As much as he knows, Bruno might be someone sent by one of his cousins with an intention to hurt Emma. Whoever Bruno is, Charlie will not take any risks.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1349 - Alert: Bruno Approached Emma

    ~ the Adriatic Sea, off the coast of Croatia ~


    June 15


    5:42 PM


    (while Emma, JoAnna, Tiffany and Bridgette are chatting happily in the cafe in Los Angeles, it''ste afternoon in Central Europe)


    Sarah and Aiden are in the bed in the main vi on their private ind on the Adriatic Sea (the ind which Aiden gifted to Sarah for her birthdayst year).


    They wanted to go to the beach after lunch, what else can you do on a scorching summer afternoon?


    The violent storm came suddenly, bringing a relief from the heat with thunders and heavy showers while spoiling their original ns.


    Sarah and Aiden stood in front of the open window and watched waves raging under air-sucking gusts of wind.


    "I guess the beach is out of the question¡­", Aiden told Sarah while ncing at her and licking his lower lip.


    Sarah smiled. She knows that look and she can feel that the air between them is more charged than the lightning which is tearing the skies¡­ and they spent the afternoon cuddling in the bed between long lovemaking sessions.


    Back to present¡­


    Sarah is resting her head on Aiden''s shoulder and observing how his chest is moving as he breathes.


    His eyes are closed, but she knows that he is awake. Based on the lingering smile on his lips, she knows that he is enjoying the moment. And she is enjoying as well. There is nothing better than the two of them breathing together.


    "I think that the storm is easing up.", Sarah said.


    The howling of the wind is easing up and deafening rain reduced to pitter-patter.


    "Hmm¡­", Aiden hummed in acknowledgement of her statement. "What do you want to do?"


    Sarah blinked and lifted her head to observe his expression. "You are letting me pick something?"


    Aiden''s smile widened. Even with his eyes closed, he can tell that she is watching him. "Yes. With this weather, we are stuck on the ind so¡­ what do you want to do?"


    Sarah pushed him yfully. "I knew there is a catch. You would not let me pick an activity without limitations. But I will not let this opportunity pass. Let me think for a minute. I wille up with something¡­"


    Sarah''s words stopped when she saw alert on her Eve-lens. "Uhm¡­ someone who is associated with an underground organization is in contact with Emma."


    Sarah and Aiden instructed Eve to watch all their close friends and family members and to alert them if they are approached by anyone who is associated with any known underground organization. Now that their army of Chaos is growing, and more people are aware of their involvement in it, Sarah and Aiden don''t want to risk their friends being targeted in order to get to them.


    Aiden let out a low growl, unable to hide his irritation. Why did he agree for Sarah to wear the lenses? He saw the alert as well and if Sarah does not have her Eve-lenses on, he would sneakily check the alert and handle it without her knowing about it, and like this he has only one option. "Let''s see what is going on."


    Ten minutester, in the study room¡­


    "Bruno Gallo, also known as Bruno De Luca. Right hand man of Angelo De Luca who is the head of Nero armi¡­", Sarah said while reading the profile which Eve assembled.


    Aiden frowned at the mention of that organization. "Representatives from Nero armi approached us few months ago in the Chaos night club. They wanted to form a loose alliance with the army of Chaos. We rejected them because their business principles are not clearly defined, and Angelo is unpredictable. Bruno is dangerous."


    Sarah nodded in agreement. "Let''s see how he approached Emma¡­"


    The two of them watched video from the surveince camera in the caf¨¦ and they saw the coffee spilling incident.


    "That was not an ident. He was standing behind her and waiting for his chance. She barely touched him when he spilled the coffee on himself.", Sarah observed.


    "Emma has a bodyguard with her.", Aiden said when Arthur showed up in the view. He recognized him as one of Charlie''s men.


    They don''t have the audio, but it is obvious that Emma is apologizing. A minuteter, Emma, Bruno and the bodyguard left the coffee shop.


    Thanks to Eve, Sarah and Aiden effortlessly located their next destination and continued watching the video from the boutique. Eventually, they saw that Emma left with Charlie, leaving Bruno behind.


    Sarah and Aiden got additional footage which showed Bruno leaving the boutique and then walking to a nearby park.


    "One of the top guys in Nero armi approached Emma and now he is strolling around and enjoying the weather? This does not look right.", Sarah mused.


    "It makes sense if you put it in a context that Bruno knows who Charlie is, and that he suspects how he is being watched.", Aiden shared his thoughts. "If he went after Emma right away, it would not end well."


    Sarah agreed how that makes sense. She admires how Aiden cane up with these deductions, and he is usually right. He is amazing. "I''m happy that Charlie showed up. What does Bruno want with Emma? Do you think that he approached her because of us?"


    Aiden shrugged indicating that he is not sure. "Considering what Nero armi is doing, there is a chance he approached her because of Charlie and his connection to Smithsonite corp. But no matter what his motive is, Emma is in danger."


    "Charlie has men watching Emma. Let''s send someone to watch over Bruno while we figure out his motive.", Sarah suggested.


    Aiden already has someone on his mind. "Allen and Julius can go, and we can approve for Sean and Ryan to join them. Considering that Emma is their sister, and they want to be her bodyguards, the Ronin twins will be interested in this mission and it''s a good chance for them to experience some real work. It should not be dangerous even if Bruno spots them."


    Sarah approved. "Jesse is in charge at home now, so we should talk to him as well¡­ Also, we need to alert Charlie and Emma."


    Aiden lifted his hand, indicating to Sarah to hold that thought. "If we approach Charlie and Emma with this information, we will expose ourselves. They will have a lot of questions rted to how we know about this."


    Sarah pressed her lips into a line. He has a good point. Two secondster, Sarah''s face lit up. She''s got an idea. "Let''s use Jeff. The almighty Jeffrey White knows things, and it will not be unusual that he tracks these suspicious characters like Bruno. We used that when we found out about Ellie looking into Jasper and it worked."


    Aiden gave a thumbs-up. "We should hurry. Let''s not risk that Bruno makes another move and Emma and Charlie don''t suspect him. To make it faster, you talk to Jeff and Anna. I will talk to Jesse, about Allen and Julius..."


    Sarah moved closer and gave Aiden a smacking kiss on the lips.


    Aiden looked at her questionably. "What was that for?"


    "I am happy when we do things together."


    He cupped her cheeks with his palms and smiled. "Mrs. White, you and I are together in everything."


    Sarah''s lips stretched in a smile. "Say that again."


    "Mrs. White, you and I are together in everything.", he repeated.


    "Only one word is missing, Mr. White."


    Aiden''s eyebrow arched. "Which one?"


    "Forever."


    Aiden nodded in approval. "Correction epted: Mrs. White, you and I are together in everything. Forever."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1350 - Returning Kisses

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Oni is in the bedroom, waiting for Michael toe out of the shower so that she can apply medicine on his eyes.


    After JoAnna''s visit, the two of them had breakfast and their morning exercise. Oni showered first and checked her emails to keep herself busy until Michael is done with his routine. Unfortunately, other than regr stuff, there is nothing going on.


    She nced around the room and smiled. This is their bedroom. She is sharing it with Michael. Amazing.


    No matter how she thinks about this: Oni and Michael living together, it''s amazing and unbelievable. She pinched herself many times, just to make sure she is not dreaming. But at the same time, if she is dreaming, Oni does not want to wake up.


    Her attention got drawn to the sound of the bathroom opening and a small smile formed on her face at the sight of Michael who is wearing only sweatpants. She saw his exposed top several times in thest few days and she still forgets to breathe every time she sees him like that. Oni is confident that Michael is the most handsome man on Earth. And they are living together. Incredible.


    Michael hopped on the bed andid down.


    "I''m ready.", he said with a smug smile on his face. He saw Oni ogling at him and he likes it.


    Oni approached the bed and exhaled. "Why are you not wearing a t-shirt?"


    "Is this too much for you?", he asked yfully.


    "It will be too much for you when I put medicine in your eyes, and you need to keep them closed. I might take advantage of you."


    Michael chuckled. "I look forward to it."


    Oni''s eyes shed in defiance and she removed the cap from the tube with medicinal cream.


    Michael thought that after applying the medicine she will go and wash her hands, as usually. He was not aware that during those few minutes, while administering medicine, Oni was thinking what she will do next. With him.


    His eyebrows shoot up in surprise when he felt Oni straddling him.


    "Oni?", Michael asked while doing his best not to open his eyes.


    She is sitting on top of his crotch area and he felt the angle change as she leaned forward.


    Michael jolted when her palmsnded on his chest.


    "You said that you look forward to it.", Oni said teasingly.


    Michael was not sure what to do with his hands. His instinct was to hold onto her hips, or thighs, or maybe her back. His mind was telling him to push her away, but his body refused to do so.


    He cleared his throat. "What are you up to?"


    Oni observed his face in silence and her sight moved lower, following his Adam''s apple which bobbed as he swallowed, and she leaned closer to it.


    "I remember your kisses...", Oni''s hot breath sshed on his neck before she kissed him lightly. "¡­and since then I want to do the same to you."


    Michael inhaled a choppy breath while her lips trailed over his neck lower and he was not aware at what point his arms moved around her, pulling her body to lean on hispletely.


    Her every kiss stimted his nerve endings which somehow ended at his crotch, increasing the pressure, together with his desire for the girl who is on top of him.


    He moved and rolled them, putting him on top.


    Oni felt Michael''s body pressing on hers and the only thought on her mind was: more.


    Every next thing they do is better than the previous one and she does not want to stop or slow down.


    Michael''s kisses were hungry, and he imed her with every move of his tongue.


    His hand made its way under her t-shirt, and the feeling of his hot palm on the skin of her waist made her whole body shiver.


    Oni''s heavy breathing turned into soft moans when Michael started grinding between her legs, making her feel through the fabric of her yoga pants how hard and ready he is. And his hand under her t-shirt was moving higher, his fingertips almost reaching the edge of her sports bra...


    "Your phone¡­", Oni said breathlessly.


    Michael groaned in displeasure and got off from her. In the next moment he opened his eyes and looked at Oni whose eyes are hazy, and her top is a mess and¡­ he was d for that phone call otherwise he would not stop.


    "Shit!", he cursed and went to the living room to answer his phone.


    Oniid on the bed and took few deep breaths.


    "That was intense¡­", she whispered to herself and squirmed while missing the feeling of Michael on top of her.


    She smiled while thinking aboutst few minutes, or was it seconds? Her heart is still beating wildly, and she is high from the intense make out session and she can''t wait to do it again.


    Michael got in the room and returned Oni''s smile.


    "That was Aiden. I need to meet with Al and Julius. They have a mission.", Michael said and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Oni got up into a seated position and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Why are you here if you should meet someone?", she spoke close to his ear.


    "Uhm¡­ I need a minute.", Michael said awkwardly. Should he tell her that he has a raging hard-on and that she should give him some space to cool off? Probably not. He knows that he will calm down faster if he goes to a different room, but every cell in his body is screaming for her proximity.


    Oni didn''t understand. Why does he need a minute? She inched closer to him.


    "We can make use of that minute.", Oni said with a sly smile.


    Michael shook his head helplessly. "You are making it worse."


    Her confused look told him that she didn''t get it. What is she making worse? Doesn''t he like her kisses?


    Michael took her hand and guided it toward his crotch.


    Oni''s eyes widened when she felt his hard bulge under her palm. She felt him pressing on her in several ces, but never under her palm. She could feel his heat seeping through the fabric of his sweatpants.


    Michael smirked and repeated. "You are making it worse¡­ and you should remove your hand."


    Oni realized that he is not holding her hand anymore, but she is still lingering there, and maybe even pressing on him a bit. Oh, she is shameless. She giggled awkwardly and removed her hand. But even with that, her eyes were glued to his crotch area and her curiosity was obvious.


    Michael exhaled and cupped her cheeks, forcing her to look up to his face before kissing her lightly on the lips. He wanted to say that she is driving him nuts and that holding back is much harder than he thought it will be, but he didn''t say it. He felt that if he says it, it will only give her an additional boost of courage.


    "I will be back in a bit.", he said when he grabbed a t-shirt to wear and left the room.


    Oni noticed that his walk is a bit strange. She wondered if it''s rted to his arousal (and her hunch was correct).


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1351 - Sean And Ryan Vent Their Anger

    In a private room of a restaurant, downtown Los Angeles¡­


    12:03 PM


    Charlie and Emma joined Jeff and JoAnna.


    "This must be important.", Charlie said while helping Emma with her chair.


    Jeff never called them toe on such a short notice and he even requested that they cancel any meetings and to keep their lunch time open for this asion.


    "It is.", Jeff responded and pushed a folder toward Charlie and Emma.


    Charlie confirmed that this IS important. Jeff went right to business before appetizers.


    Charlie opened the folder and his brows furrowed at the sight of photos with a familiar face on them.


    "Bruno.", Emma said. "These are from this morning."


    JoAnna confirmed. "We didn''t pay attention, it was crowded. And at that time, we didn''t know who he is."


    "Why do you have these?", Charlie asked while looking at the photos from the coffee shop and from the boutique, curious to find out how Jeff knows that Bruno stuck to Emma that morning. "Are you following Emma?"


    "No. My men are keeping their eyes on Anna when they saw Bruno not removing his sight from their table.", Jeff responded while pointing at the photos from the coffee shop. "They were trailing him for the morning, and that is how I found out about this¡­", Jeff gestured to the photos from the boutique.


    Charlie nodded in understanding. Makes sense: Emma and JoAnna met at the coffee shop and if Jeff has photos from the boutique, then he knows that Charlie was there as well.


    Charlie exhaled in relief. For a moment, he thought that Jeff is following Emma, and that means that he is probably following Charlie as well. Charlie treats Jeff as a friend, and if he finds out that Jeff is secretly following him around¡­ that can''t be good. Luckily, everything is exined because Jeff was watching JoAnna, and that is normal because even Charlie has his bodyguards going after Emma.


    Charlie is still waiting for reports rted to Bruno, but it seems that Jeff knows something because Jeff would not call Charlie and Emma here to tell them that he knows about a regr guy or a stalker.


    "There must be a reason why you are showing us these.", Charlie voiced his thoughts.


    Jeff confirmed. "I am sharing this with you because we suspect that Bruno is after Emma." Jeff ced a USB memory stick on the table. "Here is the surveince video which shows that Bruno got in that coffee shop shortly after the girls. At first, I assumed that he is after Anna, but the video shows that his goal was Emma and the coffee spill was intentional¡­"


    "Why would he be after me?", Emma asked while her eyes full of anxiety darted from Jeff to JoAnna.


    "Bruno is the right hand man to Angelo De Luca, who is the head of the organization called Nero armi.", Jeff responded.


    Charlie looked nkly at Jeff and in the next second he frowned.


    Jeff saw the change in Charlie''s expression. "I assume you know about them."


    Charlie nodded and balled his hands into fists. Howe he does not know about them? They didn''t sh so far, but they are in the same line of business, operating in different territories. If they are targeting Emma, does that mean they want to expand? Whatever their goal is, Charlie will make sure they regret approaching Emma.


    "I will take care of him.", Charlie''s voice was icy.


    JoAnna and Jeff exchanged nces. They spoke with Sarah and they have a n, but they need to get Charlie and Emma to cooperate.


    "Actually, we have an idea.", JoAnna said. "I have ways to make him talk, and we believe that it will benefit everyone to know exactly why he is here."


    Charlie''s expression showed that he is not happy about this.


    JoAnna continued persuading him: "We should find out if Bruno is alone and what Nero armi are nning. Just getting rid of him will not do any good if tomorrow another Bruno shows up. At least we know who this guy is. When we are done, you can have him."


    Charlie took a deep breath to adjust his mood. As much as he wants to make a call and get rid of Bruno, he can''t deny that Jeff just gave him important information, and what JoAnna said makes sense... and he should cooperate. "I''m listening¡­"


    ¡­


    At the same time, in another restaurant¡­


    Bruno is having lunch while reading Emma''s file which contains information about her habits, what she eats usually, etc. He wants to memorize as much as possible so that when he meets her next time he is prepared with topics which will make her believe that the two of them have things inmon.


    What Bruno does not know is that from three tables on his right, Allen, Julius, Ryan, and Sean are watching him.


    Allen is manipting a drone which is silently hovering above Bruno and recording everything he does. The drone is the same type as ones used by the Army of Chaos and it''s invisible to the naked eye.


    Ryan and Sean are impressed by the drone, but they are already used to Allen and Julius being awesome and having ess to all kinds of gadgets. They can see video which drone is capturing on their phones and they can zoom in and use different types of vision. X-ray showed them that Bruno does not have a gun on him.


    No matter how interesting the drone is, Ryan and Sean are focused on the phones in front of them which are showing what Bruno is reading and they are doing their best to control their rage. That is information on their sister!


    "Are you sure we are tasked only to watch him?", Ryan squeezed through his teeth.


    Allen confirmed. "Our goal is to see what he is up to, and to make sure he does not get close to Emma. At this point we are assuming that his intentions are not good."


    "We already know that his intentions are rted to Emma.", Sean grumbled. "Look¡­ the file says that she is engaged to Charlie, yet he is still reading it. He circled that her favorite coffee is white chocte mocha, and that she usually eats banana bread for a snack. He made a note on the side that she loves spicy food. He is obviously preparing for a date¡­"


    "Guys... try to calm down.", Allen told the Ronin twins.


    "Would you be able to calm down if he is reading file on Julius?", Ryan asked Allen.


    Allen sighed. He sees their point, but the mission is just to keep an eye on the man.


    All four of them perked up when Bruno stood up and walked toward the back of the restaurant.


    "He went to the restroom. I will go after him.", Sean said while standing up.


    "Don''t go alone¡­", Ryan was right after Sean.


    Allen and Julius exchanged nces and shared an understanding that those two are out of patience.


    "I will go and make sure no one sees them¡­", Julius told Allen and went after Ryan and Sean.


    In the restroom¡­


    Bruno used the urinal and was zipping his pants up when Ryan''s vicious kick mmed into him from the back.


    Bruno didn''t recover his footing when Sean''s kick from the side made him fall on the floor.


    Ryan wanted to punch Bruno, but Sean blocked him. "Don''t use hands. You will get them dirty."


    Ryan nodded in agreement and kicked Bruno in the stomach.


    Bruno groaned and cursed in Italian before remembering that he is in the United States. "Why are you attacking me? Do you want my money?" He assumed they are some random muggers.


    "Scum like you does not deserve to know why you are getting a beating.", Sean sneered and kicked Bruno in the back.


    Julius put the <em>''closed for cleaning''</em> sign in front of the restroom and listened to the muffled sounds from the other side of the door. He gave the Ronin twins one minute to vent their anger before he got inside and told them how that''s enough.


    "Did he see your faces?", Julius asked Sean and Ryan after confirming that Bruno is alive.


    Sean and Ryan shrugged. They don''t know if he saw them or not.


    Julius rolled his eyes. "Get out."


    Julius got his phone and called Michael while following after the Ronin twins. They need to get instructions on what to do next because their target is unconscious in the men''s restroom of the restaurant.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1352 - Not A Lucky Day For Bruno

    Few minutester¡­


    Julius ended his call with Michael and delivered bad news to the Ronin twins.


    "What do you mean, we need to leave?", Sean protested.


    Julius shook his head helplessly. "This was a mission to observe. You attacked the target and there is a chance that he saw you. You are exposed, and we can''t trail him anymore without him figuring it out. The four of us have an order to retreat. Ron and Z will take over."


    "We can''t leave until they arrive.", Ryan said grumpily while desperately trying to stay on this mission longer. Who will protect Emma better than he and Sean?


    "The drone will keep an eye on Bruno and any movements.", Allen responded. "Let''s take care of the bill and leave."


    On their way out, Sean dashed to the table where Bruno was sitting and took the folder with Emma''s information. He will not allow that creep to look at his sister''s photos and her habits. Creep.


    "You know that this is just a copy and he can make more?", Julius asked Sean who was clutching the folder with Emma''s files.


    "At least I''ve got this copy.", Sean said dejectedly.


    The four of them were almost at the door when amotionwas heard from the direction of the men''s restroom, indicating that someone found Bruno.


    "Keep moving¡­", Allen removed the Ronin twins.


    ¡­


    Bruno woke up when an unpleasant medicinal scent attacked his senses. He tried moving, but only groaned due to the pain.


    It took him few seconds to open his eyes and to realize that he is looking at the paramedic.


    Images of the restroom and two identical boys kicking him viciously came to his mind.


    Bruno thought how this day is not lucky. First, Charlie shows up and interrupts his first interaction with Emma and then he got attacked in the restroom. What''s up with that? Their faces are familiar¡­


    "Sir, how are you feeling?", paramedic''s voice pulled Bruno out of his hazy thoughts.


    "Bene¡­", he said weakly. His whole body is aching, but he reminded himself that he is here as a tourist without Angelo''s knowledge and if he ends up in a hospital, there is a chance that Angelo will find out.


    The confused expression of the man in front of him, reminded Bruno that he responded in Italian.


    "Good.", Bruno repeated in English.


    The paramedic was not convinced. He got an injection and when Bruno inched away, he exined: "This will help with the pain without making you drowsy."


    Bruno rxed and allowed the man to give him a shot.


    "Can you tell me where it hurts? I see that you have a cut above your left eyebrow, anywhere else? Do you have any other injuries?", paramedic asked while giving him the injection.


    Since Bruno didn''t respond, paramedic continued: "Do you understand English? Do you need an interpreter? Even if you don''t respond to my questions, you will need to talk to the police."


    "The police?", Bruno repeated. His mind cleared up in an instant. He does not want to end up in the hospital, and even less to talk to the police.


    The paramedic nodded. "They are on their way¡­" His words were cut short when Bruno pushed him on the side and stood up.


    It took Bruno a second to realize that he is in the men''s restroom of the restaurant.


    Bruno walked out, ignoring the paramedic, and went to his table in the dining area of the restaurant.


    Bruno frowned when he realized that the folder with Emma''s information is missing. His te with unfinished food is still there, why is the folder missing? But he didn''t have much time to think about it, because the police is on their way.


    Bruno sauntered out of the restaurant, happy that the painkiller started working so quickly, allowing him to move freely.


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, Hilton Hotel ~


    Bruno got out of the shower and frowned at the sight of his bruised body in the mirror. Luckily, there is only one bruise and a cut on his face, and the rest can be hidden with clothes.


    Those two attackers were vicious. And they didn''t even ask him any questions or take his money. Even his gold ring and designer''s wristwatch are untouched. What''s up with these American bandits?


    Bruno shook his head when he remembered that earlier that day he told Emma how there is much less guns and robbers than what he saw in the movies. Well, he saw something else: thugs who would attack a person randomly without any reason. Americans are violent and unpredictable.


    Since nothing makes sense, the only conclusion Bruno came up with is that those two attackers have mistaken him for someone they have grudge against.


    Bruno''s eyebrows shoot up at the sight of his phone¡­ it''s a number which is not in his contacts, but it''s familiar somehow. It''s a local number.


    "Yes?", he asked cautiously.


    "Hi, Bruno¡­ Emma here. I''m not sure if you remember me: Emma who ruined your shirt this morning¡­", Emma''s sweet voice sounded through the phone.


    Bruno was sure that he is dreaming. Is this Emma calling him? Angelo''s daughter, Emma-Emma?


    "Yes, I remember.", he responded swiftly. "How can I help you?"


    "Uhm¡­ I am sorry for spilling your coffee and ruining your shirt. I''ve got you a recement shirt, and your original one is still with the cleaners, but I have a feeling that is not enough. Since this morning I was thinking about the incident¡­ are you free to get a coffee?"


    Bruno was not sure if he understood this correctly. "You want to meet with me for a coffee?"


    "Yes. I have one hour free this afternoon and I thought that if you are free as well, I can¡­"


    Bruno''s mind exploded: Emma wants to see him again! Ha! He knew it! His charms never failed.


    "Yes, yes.", Bruno interrupted her. "I am free. Tell me when and where and I will be there..."


    ¡­


    In the safehouse owned by the White family¡­


    Emma ended the call with Bruno and looked at Charlie who is obviously anxious. Jeff, JoAnna and Tiffany are there as well.


    "Done.", Emma did her best to smile despite her nervousness.


    "Good." Jeff gave her a thumbs-up before turning to the map of Los Angeles and repeating the n.


    "This area is under control of my men. Charlie, you can add yours wherever you want but make sure they are low-key. We want to ensure that Bruno is by himself, and if anyone is with him, we will cut him off."


    "That is the area where Mike and I are living.", Tiffany observed.


    Jeff didn''t respond. He does not know where their apartment is, but he will assume that Tiffany is correct. One way or the other, it''s not important for the mission.


    "Does Emma need to be there?", Charlie asked with a frown.


    "I want to do this.", Emma responded. "We need to catch him off guard, and if he sees me there, he will not suspect that it''s a trap¡­"


    Emma feels guilty for starting this mess. If she was more vignt and less consumed with her meeting in the rehabilitation center (which went great by the way), she would see through Bruno and not allow his charade to go to the point of Charlieing to her rescue. She sees this as an opportunity to redeem herself.


    "Emma will be safe.", JoAnna assured Charlie. "It''s a coffee shop. She will order something, chat him up and give us about half an hour to confirm that no one is with him, or if someone is with him, we will take them out. Then we will bring him here for questioning."


    Jeff put his hand on Charlie''s shoulder. "I know that you are eager to crush him, but this is Nero armi. Let''s not provoke them unnecessarily without a reason."


    Charlie snorted. "Emma is my reason to provoke Gods if needed." His expression softened when he felt Emma''s arms around him.


    "We are not saying that you should give up on giving him what he deserves. We are only asking for a little bit of patience so that we find out what his motives are.", JoAnna told Charlie. "You know that I will not allow for Emma to get hurt."


    Charlie nodded in confirmation. "I believe that your n is solid, and your men are capable. I will add few from my ranks for my piece of mind because no matter how good all this is, I will not be at ease until it''s over."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1353 - Mike Vents His Anger

    Later that afternoon¡­


    Mike is in the flower shop, buying flowers for Tiffany on his way back from work. He likes to surprise her once in a while with these gestures which put a smile on her face. And her smile is the brightest when she does not suspect it. After this, he will stop at a nearby grocery store and buy a bottle of wine. Wine, flowers¡­ it will be perfect.


    Tiffany told Mike that she will bete today because there is some creep stalking Emma and Charlie is figuring it out with Jeff''s help. Mike wanted to know more, and Tiffany shared some details, how it''s some Italian man named Bruno. She assured him that Charlie and Jeff are on top of it and that he should not worry about it but just in case: Tiffany will stay with Emma until the thing is settled.


    Mike called Emma to hear what is going on, and Emma told him that Charlie has it under control.


    "Even if they can''t catch him, I''m not going anywhere without my bodyguards. He can''t touch me¡­", Emma did her best to sound carefree. There is no need for Mike to worry about this.


    Mike reluctantly ended the call, but he has to agree that with Charlie''s vast resources (and Jeff''s), Mike alone is not a match. And Charlie will not allow Emma to be in danger.


    Back to present¡­


    Mike picked his flowers and stood in line behind a man to pay, and he overheard the exchange¡­


    "Beautiful bouquet, Mister¡­", the woman who works in the flower shop praised the customer''s choice. "Do you want to add a card? We have a variety of choices, for all kinds of asions. Is this for an apology, or for a love interest?"


    "Love interest.", a deep voice with a thick Italian ent answered.


    Mike listened, unaware that he is standing behind Bruno. But soon he will figure it out¡­


    "Ahh¡­", the woman swooned. "I love you ent. Is that Italian?"


    "Si¡­", Bruno responded and looked at the avable cards. "This one¡­"


    "Very romantic. She is a luckydy. What should I put on the card?"


    Bruno cleared his throat and paused for a second before saying: "Emma, the only thing more beautiful than these flowers is your smile. I hope that you will continue brightening up my days. Love, Bruno¡­"


    Bruno got this figured out: Emma called him for a coffee, so that means how his charms worked better than he expected. After all, so far he didn''t find a woman who can resist him. That is why he is getting flowers and upping his game. And in an off case that Emma thinks how his message is too bold, he will say how that is normal in Italy. It''s just a difference in cultures and she should not overthink it. That will be a good point from where he can bring up the fact how Italians kiss each other on the cheek as a greeting. He gave himself a thumbs up for figuring out perfect responses.


    Mike''s eyes darted around few times before his gaze focused at the back of Bruno''s head. Did the man just say that flowers are for Emma, and his name is Bruno and his ent is Italian? Didn''t Tiffany say that there is a creep stalking Emma who exactly matches that description? What are the chances¡­?


    Mike robotically walked out after Bruno. While passing next to the cash register, he put a $50 bill on the counter.


    "Mister, that is $50 for flowers worth $18¡­", the woman cried after Mike.


    "Keep the change.", Mike mumbled while his eyes didn''t leave Bruno. Mike was on a mission to confirm if the man in front of him is Emma''s stalker, and if he is... it will not end well.


    ¡­


    "Are you on your way to a date?", Mike asked Bruno while waiting on the traffic light to change to green so that they can cross the street safely.


    "Yes.", Bruno nced at Mike and observed the flowers in Mike''s hand. "You too?"


    "Mhm¡­", Mike confirmed. "I''m on my way to see my girlfriend. We are dating for some time and she loves when I surprise her with flowers. Is your girlfriend the same?"


    "I''m not sure. But she is not my girlfriend yet¡­", Bruno said and started walking. The traffic light changed color.


    "Not a girlfriend?", Mike persisted while walking by Bruno''s side. "Will she be one tonight?"


    "Maybe. Who knows? To be honest, she didn''t look interested in me this morning, but then suddenly she changed her mind. I don''t understand American women, but it does not matter. She called me and that means she fell for my charms. At this rate, she will be my woman by tomorrow¡­"


    Bruno''s words stopped abruptly when Mike pushed him into a side alley.


    "What are you doing?", Bruno frowned.


    Mike is not sure what he is doing. But he has a suspicion that this is the creep who is after Emma and he saw the side alley and that there are no people near them, and he made his move. Now he needs to confirm if he has the right man. "Who is the woman you are going to see?"


    "How is that any of your business?", Bruno sneered. He wondered, are all Americans are this violent? Or is he just having a bad day?


    "Some things don''t add up¡­ When you talk about your future girlfriend, it sounds like you are talking about mine. Is she this tall?", Mike gestured with his hand, showing Tiffany''s height. "Blonde hair?"


    "No, no¡­ My friend.", Bruno waved his arms defensively. "She is this high¡­", Bruno raised his hand to how tall Emma is. "Brown hair with red shine. Her name is Emma Ronin. Definitely not your girl."


    Mike''s eyes shed in confirmation: that is the creep who is after his sister!


    ¡­


    Few minutes ago¡­


    Jeff, Charlie and JoAnna are across the street from the caf¨¦ where Emma is waiting for Bruno.


    Jeff''s and Charlie''s people are in ce and everything is set.


    "He iste.", Charlie grumbled. "How dares he make Emma wait?"


    Jeff was about to say something, but he was interrupted by a call from Michael.


    "Is Mike in this n?", Michael asked Jeff.


    Jeff was confused for a second. "No. Why?"


    "Ron and Z are keeping an eye on Bruno and there is a drone following him. Bruno was about to enter your zone when Mike met with him and now this happened¡­ I''m sending you the feed¡­"


    Jeff ended the call and epted to view the file Michael sent and Charlie and JoAnna came closer to see as well.


    "Is that Mike beating up Bruno?", JoAnna asked in disbelief.


    At JoAnna''s question, Tiffany squeezed between them to see the screen.


    "That is my Mike!", Tiffany eximed.


    JoAnna pushed Jeff''s arm, making thetter drop his phone on the table.


    "Why are you frozen? Get your men to stop Mike!", JoAnna raged. "We need to question Bruno! Mike is out of control! At this rate there will be nothing left for us to question! Ah, our ns are down the drain! ¡­"


    It took Jeff a second to respond: "Call Michael. Ron and Z are closer..."


    Tiffany took Jeff''s phone and watched the scene without breathing. She never saw Mike so¡­ violent. Very powerful¡­ sexy.


    Charlie had a mix of emotions. Part of him was disappointed that he is not the one beating up Bruno, and the other part was relieved because now Emma does not need to meet with Bruno and be polite for half an hour while Charlie watches from the side.


    Charlie left Jeff and JoAnna to their business of stopping Mike and walked across the street to meet Emma.


    "Why are you here?", Emma asked Charlie while nervously ncing toward the caf¨¦ entrance. "Bruno will be here any minute."


    "No, he will not. Mike bumped into him few blocks away. Do you want to have coffee with me, or was this only for Bruno?"


    Emma was still processing the news that Mike bumped into Bruno. What does that mean? She realized that Charlie is offering to have coffee with her. In a coffee shop. It seems like forever since the two of them did that. She likes it. It''s like a date.


    Emma shed a smile. "Sure, handsome. I will let you buy me a coffee. And while at it, you can exin what is going on..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1354 - Interrogating Bruno (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    In a safe house owned by the White family¡­


    Bruno woke up when an unpleasant medicinal scent attacked his senses. He tried moving, but only groaned due to the pain.


    It took him few seconds to open his eyes and realize that he is looking at a young woman. Is she pregnant? He nced around the room with empty gray walls and high windows¡­ a television high in the corner¡­ is he in a basement? How did he get here? Why is he chained to the chair?


    Images of the restroom and two identical boys kicking him viciously came to his mind. Bruno frowned. That does not seem to be right. That was earlier in the day, and he went to the hotel after that.


    Next, he remembered a side alley and a young man beating him up mercilessly. He told him that he is not going for a date with his girlfriend. What is wrong with Americans? Bruno saw Mikeing at him and he wanted to retaliate, but his body ached from the beating he got earlier that day and he was unable to do much. And now he is stuck here. Bruno is confident that this is the unluckiest day he ever had.


    "Awake?", JoAnna asked.


    Bruno''s frown deepened. "You are not a doctor."


    JoAnna smiled. "Actually¡­ I am."


    "This is not a hospital."


    "Correct.", JoAnna confirmed.


    "Who are you? Where am I?"


    "You can call me Anna, and you don''t need to know more than that. You are in Los Angeles."


    Bruno moved, yanking the chains which restricted his arms and he realized that he does not feel much. "You gave me a painkiller?"


    "A sedative.", JoAnna corrected him and nced at the time. She smiled. The truth serum should be working by now.


    "I see that you kidnaped me. What do you want?", Bruno asked calmly. He faced more serious situations than being chained to a chair with a woman in the room.


    From the other side of the one-way mirror Jeff, Charlie and Emma are observing the talk between JoAnna and Bruno.


    Charlie wanted to be the one interrogating this shameless man from Nero armi who dared to approach Emma, but JoAnna said how that is not a good idea.


    "Let me start first and you can take over.", JoAnna pacified Charlie with additional exnations: "Look at you. You are emotionallypromised. I don''t think that you will find out anything before you start beating him up¡­"


    Charlie agreed with this. There is nothing more Charlie''s body craves for than to give a taste of his fists to Bruno.


    Emma wanted to go in. "He is after me. I have the right to know why¡­"


    JoAnna sighed. "You will find out. But just like Charlie, you are personally involved in this. Let me start talking to Bruno and gather initial information, and then you can take it from there." JoAnna saw that Emma is not convinced so she added: "And someone needs to calm Charlie down. Without you by his side, I''m afraid he will go into rage as soon as Bruno mentions you¡­"


    Emma agreed with this point. Charlie is fuming as-is. And it''s her fault so she will stay with him.


    Jeff wanted to be with JoAnna in the room for interrogations. "You are pregnant. What if he does something? I need to be by your side¡­"


    JoAnna forced a smile. "He is chained up and can''t move a muscle. Let me handle this. You make sure that Charlie stays on the other side of a one-way mirror." Jeff was obviously not happy with this arrangement, so JoAnna rified: "Bruno already got severe beating and he will be able to talk only thanks to the anesthetic. Otherwise he would howl in pain¡­ His body can''t take more damage. I need you to keep Charlie calm."


    JoAnna remembered that she told Jeff while examining Bruno''s injuries. "Some of these are few hours old."


    "Yeah, earlier today Sean and Ryan jumped him¡­", Jeff recollected his talk with Michael who told Jeff about the incident in the restaurant.


    After hearing the story, JoAnna stifled augh. "All Ronin boys beat him up for stalking their sister. This is poetic justice."


    JoAnna mentally prepared to talk to Bruno while having on her mind to be careful not to reveal too much.


    JoAnna and Jeff discussed with Charlie and Emma possibilities of why Bruno is after Emma and the logical option is that this is rted to Charlie. The deal is that as soon as Bruno confirms how that is the case, they will let Charlie continue interrogation (if he wants).


    But Jeff and JoAnna are aware of another option: that this is rted to the army of Chaos. Charlie and Emma don''t know that Sarah and Aiden are involved with the army of Chaos, and Emma probably never heard of it. JoAnna told Jeff that if Bruno mentions the army of Chaos, she will steer the discussion into a different direction and they will continue interrogation without Charlie''s and Emma''s presence.


    In any case, they want to avoid Bruno losing his life. If that happens, Angelo will investigate and probably retaliate. Based on the reports, Angelo is an unpredictable man, but he takes care of his people, so it''s not likely that he will allow people who disposed of Bruno to go scot-free. Considering that Nero armi is arge underground organization, if they attack, Jeff will need to call Sarah and Aiden so that the army of Chaos gets involved, and they don''t want to interrupt two lovebirds on their honeymoon.


    Back to present...


    "I want to know, why did you approach Emma?", JoAnna asked Bruno and waited for his answer intently.


    "I want to marry her.", Bruno responded tly.


    JoAnna was not sure if she heard him right. This is definitely out of her expectations. She thought about possibilities that would include kidnaping, ckmail, information gathering¡­ but marriage?


    Jeff, Charlie, and Emma on the other side of the mirror heard Bruno and all three of them were stupefied. What kind of an answer is that?


    It took JoAnna a second to recover and ask: "Excuse me? Can you repeat that?"


    "I want to marry her.", Bruno repeated. It''s not like he has a choice under the influence of the truth serum.


    JoAnna found this ridiculous, and she decided to rify: "Do you know Emma from earlier? Or did you mistake her for someone else?"


    "I met Emma today and no, I didn''t mistake her for someone else."


    JoAnna thought that maybe this is some Italian thing, you meet a girl and bam: <em>''Do you want to marry me?''</em>, question pops up on the same day. Or is this the case of love at first sight?


    "Uhm¡­ Are you in love with Emma?", JoAnna continued probing.


    Bruno shook his head. "No."


    JoAnna frowned. "Then¡­ Why do you want to marry her?"


    "So that I can be the next head of the Nero armi."


    JoAnna thought that maybe her truth serum malfunctioned. Or he got too many hits in the head. Why are Bruno''s answers so random? She continued asking: "How can marrying Emma make you the next head of the Nero armi?"


    "I have the knowledge, connections and skills, but Nero armi believes in family and blood rtions. No matter how good I am, De Luca blood is not in my veins and part of Nero armi will not follow me willingly. By marrying Emma, I will be the logical choice for the next head¡­"


    While Bruno exined, JoAnna read on her Eve-lens information about Nero armi and was hit with a realization: "Angelo De Luca and Emma are rted?"


    "Emma is Angelo''s oldest child.", Bruno responded.


    JoAnna put her pinky finger in her left ear and gave it a shake because her ears definitely malfunctioned and she needs to restart them. "Emma is what to Angelo?"


    "Emma is Angelo''s daughter."


    JoAnna could feel the stiffening atmosphere from the other side of the one-way mirror and to say that she is surprised is an understatement. JoAnna is quite confident that Emma said how her father died when she was a child. He turned up to be the head of a crime organization in Italy?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1355 - Interrogating Bruno (2)

    On the other side of the one-way mirror, Jeff, Emma, and Charlie are listening to JoAnna''s exchange with Bruno¡­


    Emma is not breathing. A man named Angelo De Luca is her father? And he is the head of some organization called Nero armi? This is crazy. Unbelievable. But it all fits with the information they gathered so far: her father is alive, and currently somewhere in Southern Europe. Bruno has an Italian ent, and Italy is in Southern Europe.


    Emma nced at Charlie and met his gaze.


    She inhaled with difficulty and asked weakly: "Did you know about this?"


    Charlie shook his head. "I told you everything that I found out about your father."


    Emma pressed her lips into a line and her expression showed that she is troubled.


    Charlie''s brows furrowed. Why is Emma looking at him like that? He thought of several possibilities and suddenly a sharp pain nearly tore his chest apart. He swiftly pulled Emma into his embrace.


    "I swear, I didn''t know¡­", Charlie said breathlessly. "Please, don''t think that I am with you because of Nero armi. I have no interest in them."


    Emma felt the emotions in Charlie''s voice and her heart shook. She didn''t know what to say. Should she tell him that she believes him, or should she call him a liar? Neither of those two options sound right.


    Earlier that day Charlie told her more than once how she is too trustworthy and that she should be more vignt. Does that apply to Charlie as well?


    Emma already knows that Smiths are a power-hungry family and that they are ready to sabotage and even kill their kin in order to reach the top. Who is to say that Charlie didn''t know that Angelo is Emma''s father? How can she confirm that he didn''t got close to her so that he can grab resources of the Nero armi? That additional power will definitely help him establish himself as the next head of the Smiths. What if Charlie is using her just how Bruno wanted to use her? Why else would a guy like Charlie who can have any of those rich and pretty girls be interested in a mere nurse? What if he knew that she is not just a nurse? What if all this between them is a lie? Emma''s heart ached as her mind ran wild, each question more agonizing than the previous one.


    "Emma?", Charlie called desperately. "Don''t you trust me?"


    Charlie looked at Emma''s eyes which filled with tears and frantically caressed her cheeks, like he is trying to wipe off thest few minutes. Suddenly, Bruno was not important. And Smithsonite corp. was not important. And Jeff standing only two steps away from them was not important. Nothing was important, other than Emma.


    "Don''t do this¡­ love, Emma¡­ please. I will leave my work. I will leave my family. I will tell them that I don''t want to take over after Jarred and that I don''t want any inheritance or anything that is rted to Smiths. Those things have no valuepared to you¡­ Jarred can pick someone else¡­ We will go somewhere so that Angelo and Bruno and any of the Smiths can''t find us¡­ It will be just the two of us¡­ Are you listening? Don''t look at me like that¡­ Please¡­ We will go far away¡­"


    Emma listened to Charlie''s half-coherent rambling and her heart broke. Is she really doubting him? Last few months with Charlie were the best of her life. Will she allow this worm of fear to spoil all her beautiful memories and all her happy thoughts about the future with Charlie? Will she end up alone and wary of everyone like her mother?


    "I''m sorry Charlie¡­", Emma said. "I''m sorry that I doubted you for a moment."


    Charlie let out a shaky breath of relief and looked at Emma with a crooked smile on his face because he was trying hard to suppress his tears. Unsessfully.


    "I don''t want you to give up anything because of me.", Emma said while wiping off Charlie''s tears.


    "I would give up everything in a heartbeat because of you.", Charlie responded while wiping off Emma''s tears.


    Emma smiled. "I love you¡­"


    "I love you more¡­", Charlie replied.


    Emma and Charlie plunged onto each other, lips first, and they kissed like no one is watching.


    Except¡­ someone was watching.


    Jeff was not sure what to do. He thought of just pretending not to be there, or maybe to leave, but this is his ce, damnit! Ah, they started making smooching and sucking sounds! With every passing second, Jeff was getting more and more ufortable. He needs to leave this room!


    In the interrogation room¡­


    JoAnna took few seconds (or maybe few minutes) to recuperate from the information bomb Bruno threw at her: Angelo De Luca is Emma''s father.


    "Are you confident that Angelo is Emma''s father?", JoAnna needed a confirmation.


    "Yes. Angelo fathered four biological children. All four with Donate: Emma, Mike, Sean, and Ryan."


    "Are you confident that they are Angelo''s kids?"


    Bruno nodded. "Angelo has files on each of them, that is how I found out about Emma. I am aware of Angelo''s marriage with Donate, he still keeps their photos in his work desk. Second drawer on the right."


    JoAnna scrutinized Bruno. "Why is Angelo not contacting them?"


    "Donate is not allowing it. I don''t know the details, but something happened when thest two children were born and since then Angelo is keeping his distance from them. He has people watching them to ensure their safety from his enemies, but he never approached any of them."


    JoAnna nodded absentmindedly. There is no point in doubting Bruno. Under the truth serum he must say what he knows, no matter how crazy it sounds. There was one more pressing issue: "You said that he never approached them. Howe you are here? Did Angelo send you?"


    "No. If he sent me, I would note here by myself and pretend to be a tourist. If Angelo allowed me to get close to Emma I would disclose who I am¡­" Bruno frowned at the sight of Jeffing into the interrogation room.


    JoAnna nced at Jeff questionably.


    Jeff pulled a chair and sat next to JoAnna and said in a low voice: "They need some privacy¡­ I think¡­" He gestured to JoAnna to continue.


    JoAnna was not sure what is going on and why Jeff came here, but she didn''t want to probe further in front of Bruno. She will trust Jeff''s judgement.


    "This is my husband.", JoAnna introduced Jeff to Bruno (like that is important) and turned to Jeff. "I think that we got the major points out of the way and it''s safe to let him just fill in the gaps."


    Jeff agreed. This is not rted to the Army of Chaos, so it''s OK for Bruno to tell them everything.


    JoAnna decided to give Bruno a broad topic which will cover everything they need to know: "Tell me about Angelo and his rtionship with his kids and where do you fit in that story and don''t skip on the details¡­"


    "Angelo married Donate and fathered four children. Shortly after the birth of the twin boys he returned to Italy without her. At that time, he found me in an orphanage and since then I am following him¡­"


    JoAnna and Jeff listened to Bruno''s story with a knowledge that another couple (currently at the Adriatic Sea) is watching this through a live stream.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1356 - Interrogating Bruno (3)

    Behind the one way mirror in the basement of the safehouse owned by the White family¡­


    Emma and Charlie are holding each other and listening to Bruno''s story.


    "How are you doing?", Charlie asked Emma when he felt that her hold on him tightened.


    Emma was not sure how to respond, but she wanted to say something so that Charlie does not think how she is doubting him (again). "Bruno owes everything he has to my father and he does not think that it''s a problem to work against the man who raised him only to get his hands on power. I find his way of thinking disturbing."


    "Do you feel sorry for Angelo?", Charlie asked while observing Emma''s face intently.


    Emma didn''t deny it. "Angelo abandoned his family and focused on two things: his organization and on Bruno¡­ and Bruno is ready to backstab him in order to take Angelo''s organization. If Bruno seeds, Angelo is left with nothing. If Bruno fails, Angelo is left with an organization. I wonder if he thinks it''s worth it. Sounds like it came from a TV drama. I pity Angelo because he picked his organization over his family and he is on a verge of being left empty handed."


    Charlie was surprised by Emma''s answer. "You pity him? Aren''t you sad or angry that your father is out there, and he never contacted you?"


    "Uhm¡­ I don''t know him. However, considering that he willingly stayed away from us, I guess he is not a father material and it''s probably better that I grew up without his influence. I stopped hating him a long time ago.", Emma admitted.


    She looked at Charlie and added: "This situation between Bruno and Angelo reminds me of your family. Are all people who have ess to power like that?"


    "Not everyone turns bad and greedy. Look at Jeff and Aiden."


    Emma wanted to say that Charlie can be added to that list as well, but then she remembered: "The two of them are getting along well, but what about the rest of their family? They had to fight against their Uncle. What makes people turn bad and greedy?"


    Charlie thought for some time before responding: "I''m not sure. If I need to pick one, I would say: entitlement. When a person believes that they deserve something which is not theirs and they are bold enough to try to snatch it, people fight."


    "How do you prevent it?"


    Charlie smiled helplessly. "If I knew, I would fix my family."


    On the private ind on the Adriatic Sea¡­


    It is early morning and Sarah and Aiden are huddled in the bed while watching Bruno''s interrogation on theptop.


    When Bruno ended his story, Sarah got a message from JoAnna: "Do you want to find out anything else?"


    Sarah showed the text to Aiden and he waved his hand, indicating that he has no questions for Bruno. If it''s up to him, he and his Mrs. will go back under the cover and sleep or make love. One of those two. And watching this live stream is not the activity of his choice.


    Sarah texted back: "Does he know who beat him up?"


    JoAnna responded: "I don''t think so."


    Sarah giggled when she sent: "Ask him. Based on Bruno''s talk, he thinks that he is better than Ronin siblings. It will be fun."


    In Los Angeles¡­


    JoAnna read the message from Sarah and shook her head. Ah, Sarah wants to mess with Bruno more than just physically but considering that he came here to seduce Emma in order to be a boss of some organization, Bruno deserves it.


    "What makes you think that you are the right person to be the next head of Nero armi?", JoAnna asked Bruno.


    Bruno frowned. "There is no one better than me for the job."


    "But you just said how you need to marry Emma in order to lead the organization after Angelo. And based on that we can conclude that she can be the next boss." JoAnna paused while making a dramatic <em>''I am thinking''</em> face. "Why does Emma need to marry you? What is stopping her from taking over Nero armi without you?"


    Bruno shook his head in disapproval. "Angelo''s children don''t know that he is alive, and they never heard of Nero armi. How can they be a better choice than me?"


    "In an organization where blood ties count, everything else can be learned. And being the most capable does not hold much weight."


    Bruno agreed with JoAnna. "True. But how can they get the position if they are not aware of it?"


    "What if they find out?"


    Bruno''s face darkened. "I will take care of them."


    "Are you sure you have the skills?", JoAnna asked mockingly.


    "Of course. For twenty years I am preparing for this role." Bruno is not the best fist-fighter, but he is confident in his skills with guns. And being the next leader of Nero armi is much more than just fighting skills. Bruno knows the ins and outs of the organization.


    JoAnna sighed. "You sound confident, but those are only words. After all, you got beaten up so easily."


    Bruno will not deny that he got beatings, and JoAnna''s smug expression told him that there is more to it. "What?"


    "Today you got a beating from the people you think are less worthy than you." JoAnna moved her fingers and the television which is up in the corner showed photos of Sean, Ryan, and Mike. "Do you recognize these people?"


    Bruno frowned, and it took him a second to connect the photos with his memories from earlier that day.


    "Those are two identical boys from the restroom in the restaurant. And the third one is the guy from the alley!", Bruno said through his teeth. He can''t lie and he can''t hide his anger either.


    JoAnna observed him with excitement. "Is that it? You don''t know anything else about them?" She saw that Bruno''s expression is nk and added: "I thought you said how Angelo has files on his children¡­"


    Bruno''s eyes darted few times while he connected the dots and his face fell when he realized that those three are Angelo''s boys. Of course, he saw their files, but he focused on Emma and neglected her brothers. No wonder they looked familiar.


    "Unbelievable¡­", Bruno said under his breath. "Do they know about my intentions? Is that why they attacked me?"


    "They know that you are here with an intention to seduce their sister.", JoAnna responded, happy with Bruno''s reaction.


    "How do they know? Does Emma know?", Bruno asked frantically. If Emma knows, his n is ruined.


    The door opened and Emma and Charlie walked in right on time to hear Bruno''s questions.


    "Not only Emma. I know also.", Charlie red at Bruno while flexing his fingers.


    Bruno''s brows furrowed while his eyes darted from Emma to Charlie.


    Bruno can see that Charlie is ready to pounce on him, but he is stuck to this chair! Is this how things end? He felt like crying. He approached Emma this morning and then got beaten up by all three of her brothers and now fianc¨¦ as well? The onlyforting thing is that the anesthetic JoAnna gave him is still effective.


    JoAnna can see that Charlie is ready to beat up Bruno, and based on Charlie''s expression, it will not be easy to stop him. She swiftly texted Sarah: "Are we done?"


    "Give us a minute¡­", a response from Sarah arrived two secondster.


    JoAnna blinked at her screen which showed Sarah''s response and mumbled: "I don''t think we have a minute..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1357 - Interrogating Bruno (4)

    On the private ind in the Adriatic Sea¡­


    Aiden closed theptop and kept it on the side. The show is over, and the device is upying precious space on the bed. He turned toward Sarah and grinned mischievously when he saw that she is deep in her thoughts.


    Neither Sarah or Aiden are early risers, but it''s early and they are awake, in the bed, on their honeymoon. How Aiden sees it, it would be an absolute waste not to use this opportunity to indulge in carnal pleasures.


    "So¡­ Angelo does not know that Bruno went to Los Angeles and made his move on Emma with a goal to seduce her, make her his wife so that he can take over Nero armi.", Sarah summarized the parts from Bruno''s talk which she finds the most interesting, oblivious that Aiden''s mood changed from business to pleasure.


    "Do you think that we can use that?", Aiden asked while pulling Sarah toy down on the bed next to him.


    Sarah''s lips curved into a smug smile and she hummed in confirmation. "Mhm... a big boss like Angelo¡­ I wonder how he will show his gratitude when we expose his right hand man as someone who is working behind his back?"


    Aiden agrees with Sarah. Angelo is a big boss and to him, loyalty is important. Angelo will not be kind to Bruno when he finds out that Bruno is plotting behind his back.


    Aiden spoke while his hands traveled over Sarah''s body: "Bruno said how Angelo approves of Emma''s union with Charlie because Smithsonite corp. is in weapons development and works with the military. If Nero armi gets ess to that, it''s like a gold mine. Bruno going there to meddle between Emma and Charlie definitely goes against Angelo''s ns. Do you think that we should deal with Bruno, or let Angelo take care of him?"


    "I''m not sure¡­", Sarah admitted and in the next second her face lit up. "Let''s go and visit Angelo. We are already here, it''s just a short ride."


    Well, maybe not a short ride, but with their helicopter they can be at Angelo''s vi in Sicily in about one hour.


    "You want the two of us to go personally and expose Bruno to Angelo?", Aiden put Sarah''s clues together.


    He wondered when she will realize that he is squeezing her buttocks. Maybe he should squeeze harder.


    Sarah squirmed at the sensation on her behind, but she was too engrossed in nning their next steps rted to Bruno and Angelo to pick up Aiden''s hints.


    She nodded happily. "Yes. We should go and show Angelo what Bruno is up to. And based on Angelo''s reaction, we can decide what to do with Bruno. And I have a great idea what we will get in return¡­"


    Aiden''s hands paused. He exhaled and frowned. Other than her absolutely not reacting to him caressing her body, there is another thing: "This is our honeymoon and you want to work."


    Sarah leaned on Aiden and pressed her index finger between his eyebrows which came together. "Not work¡­ pleasure."


    At the feeling of her finger pressing between his eyebrows, Aiden''s expression softened. That gesture reminds him of the two of them in his white Mercedes¡­ it was a long time ago, but he still remembers every detail. At that time, she hugged him and said that it''s not enough. Very pleasant memories.


    Aiden''s arms wrapped around Sarah and a devilish smile appeared on his face. If she is not reacting to the subtle caressing and squeezing, he will up his game!


    His palms kneaded her breasts while his lipsnded on her neck.


    In an instant, the space under the cover was charged with sexual energy.


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­ Anna and Jeff are waiting for instructions from us¡­", Sarah reminded Aiden.


    Aiden stopped his kisses and scooted on the side from Sarah.


    "You have one minute.", he said while giving her a meaningful look.


    Sarah giggled and got her phone. "Let me call them. It will be faster¡­ What should I tell them? I''m capable of thinking only about one thing¡­" Sarah nced at the tent above Aiden''s crotch area.


    Aiden stifled augh, happy to see Sarah''s lustful gaze. Mission aplished! His Mrs. is not thinking about work anymore. "Tell them to keep Bruno alive for twenty-four hours, and until then we will get back to them."


    "Ah, that is a short message. I will text them¡­"


    Aiden pulled Sarah toy on the middle of the bed and dove under the cover. "If you are texting, there is no need for me to wait."


    "Ah, wait!", Sarah squirmed when she felt his lips move on the insides of her thighs. "I can''t¡­ type like this¡­" She jolted when he nipped her.


    Sarah gasped when she felt Aiden''s arms holding her hips firmly in ce. She knows what ising.


    "I''m not stopping. So, you better hurry¡­", Aiden''s deep voice trailed off from under the cover before he buried his face between her legs.


    Sarah struggled to hold onto her phone. There is no way she can send a text message like this. "Aiden... Mmm... How can... Ahhh!..."


    Aiden chuckled. "Not my problem..."


    In the safehouse in Los Angeles¡­


    JoAnna read the message from Sarah and gave her phone to Jeff. There are spelling errors (which is not like Sarah), but they got the point: Bruno should be kept alive for another 24 hours.


    "What?", Jeff asked in disbelief and his eyes darted from JoAnna to the phone few times before he looked at Charlie who is beating up Bruno mercilessly. "They are kidding right?"


    JoAnna shook her head, indicating that it is not a joke before pointing toward Charlie. "You stop him. I am pregnant."


    Jeff nced toward Emma and realized that she is a fragile girl and if she gets close to Charlie she will probably get hurt. That leaves him.


    Jeff grimaced and mumbled: "This is not why I went to the business school¡­"


    "Charlie, stop¡­ Charlie¡­ you need to stop¡­", Jeff half-pleaded while pulling Charlie away from Bruno who was unconscious on the ground.


    Before Charlie started venting his anger, he requested for Bruno to be unchained from the chair.


    "Why do I need to stop?", Charlie snapped at Jeff. "This scum deserves to die! Didn''t you hear what he would do to Emma? What would you do if Anna was part of his ns?"


    Jeff will not deny that he sees Charlie''s point. But Sarah and Aiden want Bruno alive, and that probably means that they have some n which involves Bruno. At the same time, that does not mean that they can''t deliver Bruno to Charlie after he served his purpose (whatever that purpose might be). But how can Jeff convince Charlie to cool off?


    Ah! He wished Aiden and Sarah to be here. Why are they on a honeymoon? If Aiden is present, he would handle this physical work like stopping fights (or starting them). Jeff is made for an office and negotiations and¡­ Jeff reminded himself that he is strong in negotiations and he focused mightily toe up with something to pacify Charlie (at least for the next twenty four hours).


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1358 - Bruno, Kicks, And Mikes Rejection

    After thinking for a bit, Jeff got an idea how to pacify Charlie!


    "Considering the damage Bruno received today, his body can''t take much more. Death is an easy exit for Bruno.", Jeff told Charlie while giving him a meaningful look.


    Charlie paused. "What do you have on your mind?"


    "He should suffer. At least twenty four hours. We have ways to make him wish he is dead.", Jeff gave Charlie a meaningful look.


    Jeff exhaled in relief when he saw that Charlie rxed slightly.


    Charlie agreed when he heard that Jeff asked for one day. "Twenty four hours. I will be back tomorrow."


    Charlie looked at Emma and realized that she was watching him act like an animal.


    "I''m sorry you had to see that.", Charlie told Emma. He wanted to hug her, but his hands are bloody (Bruno''s blood).


    JoAnna handed Charlie sanitizing wipes to clean up. She has her medical bag handy with necessities.


    "There is no need to apologize.", Emma told Charlie and turned to Jeff and JoAnna. "I want to talk to Bruno tomorrow. If possible."


    "We will notify you when he is awake.", JoAnna assured Emma.


    Emma expressed her gratitude to Jeff and JoAnna. "If not for you, we would not catch him this quickly and we would probably not find out why Bruno approached me. Or about my father."


    JoAnna smiled. "That is what friends are for. If you need to talk, you know where I am."


    "Thank you.", Emma gave JoAnna a big hug before turning to Charlie. "Let''s call Mike, Sean and Ryan. I want to meet with them and tell them about Angelo. They believe that our father is dead and it''s probably a good idea that it stays that way. But if Bruno came after me, there is no insurance that next Bruno will not target them. They need to know."


    "Do you want them toe here and talk to Bruno tomorrow?", Charlie guessed.


    Emma confirmed. "I want to give them that option."


    "What about your mom?", Charlie asked.


    Emma said that she will talk to her mom about a tiny detail how she is still married (and dating Jarred), but after they returned from Switzend Mrs. Ronin went to Seattle and Emma didn''t get a chance to talk to her.


    Emma''s expression showed that she does not know what to do. "I believe that she knows that Angelo is alive and who he is, but I don''t know if Jarred does."


    "Let''s see if we can meet with your brothers tonight, or tomorrow morning and all of you can decide if you will include your mom in this or not.", Charlie suggested. "But I want to talk to your mom, because if she does not tell my Uncle about Angelo, I will."


    Emma agreed. They don''t know if Angelo is aware that Mrs. Ronin is in a rtionship with Jarred or not, but if he is watching them, it is a matter of time before he finds out.


    Bruno disclosed how Angelo is keeping their photos and that he never looked at any other woman, and it is highly possible that Angelo still has feelings for Emma''s mom, and that means trouble for Jarred.


    Charlie and Emma continued discussing ns rted to Bruno and Angelo as they walked out of the room.


    "What will you say to Charlie in twenty four hours?", JoAnna asked Jeff when the door closed behind Emma and Charlie.


    Jeff shrugged, indicating that he does not know. "I will think of something by tomorrow. I wee any ideas you might have."


    "You did good by stopping Charlie.", JoAnna praised Jeff and moved toward unmoving Bruno to verify his condition.


    Jeff pulled JoAnna back. "Don''t bend. I will get our men to tie him up to the bed."


    Within a minute, two men entered and carried Bruno to another room.


    Jeff turned to JoAnna and his expression softened. "Let''s go home. It''ste, and I''m sure that you are tired. I will rub your feet and we can have a dinner¡­"


    JoAnna smiled and leaned into her husband''s embrace. "Sounds good. But let me check this guy first. We don''t want him to die on us. And for the massage, I want you to rub my shoulders also. I feel a bit stiff."


    Jeff kissed JoAnna''s cheek and murmured into her ear: "I will massage any part of your body... anytime... because there is only one thing that should be stiff and that is on me."


    JoAnna saw that Jeff is flirty and she wanted to respond, but a sudden movement in her belly made her gasp and she quickly put Jeff''s hand over that area. "Did you feel that?"


    Jeff wanted to say <em>''no''</em>, but in the next instant he felt a small nudge against his palm and his face lit up.


    "I think that our kids are excited about the massage...", Jeff said with a big grin on his face.


    JoAnnaughed.


    ¡­


    At Mike''s and Tiffany''s apartment¡­


    On their way from the safehouse, Emma called Mike to see when it''s a good time to talk, and he said that he and Tiffany are avable, so Charlie and Emma went to their apartment.


    Ryan and Sean are at the Cliffside house, and Emma decided to meet with them in the morning.


    Back to present¡­


    Mike is staring nkly at Emma while processing the information that their father is alive and a boss of some Italian mafia. And then there is a thing that the man who got a taste of Mike''s fists in an alley is working for their father.


    "Mike, are you OK?", Emma asked with concern apparent in her voice.


    Mike is not OK, but there is not much anyone can do about it. He needs time to ept this. For 23 years he believes that his father is dead. It would be one thing to hear that he was in aa or somehow unable to contact him, but his father is alive and well.


    "When did you find out?", Mike asked Emma after a long silence.


    "When Charlie came to our ce in Seattle, I thought that mom is a bit strange and we started investigating if dad is alive. Soon after that I found out that he is alive and based on how difficult it was to find anything about him, we guessed that he is a man who has power or some backing. Everything else came tonight from Bruno."


    "And you believe this, Bruno person?"


    "We know that Bruno is involved with Nero armi and he has no reason to lie.", Emma exined.


    Mike was unable to hide his displeasure. "Why are you telling me this?"


    "I will go and talk to Bruno tomorrow. I want to know more about dad and I''m here to ask if you want to join as well."


    "No.", Mike rejected tly.


    Emma was surprised that Mike is not interested to find out more. "You are not curious?"


    "Why would I be curious about a man who didn''t reach out to me for twenty years?"


    Emma remembered that she didn''t rify this part. "Mom told him to stay away from us, to keep us safe."


    Mike didn''t buy this. "He is a man, and we are his children. If he wanted to be our father, nothing would stand in his way to be a part of our lives."


    Emma knows that Mike grew up without a father figure in his life and that was very tough for him. The revtion how Angelo choose something else over them hurts Mike probably the most out of all Ronin siblings. Emma is a girl and Sean and Ryan had each other, while Mike was by himself mostly.


    Emma does not understand Mike''s state of mind because she was busy with school and taking care of her younger siblings while their mom worked. Emma didn''t have the time to miss her father and she epted that he does not exist, just how now she epts that he is somewhere out there.


    She does not have any intention to wee Angelo in her life as her father, but she wants to know more about him.


    However, everyone is different.


    Emma wondered, how will Sean and Ryan react to this news?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1359 - Failed Missions With An Outcome: 2/2

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    10:23 PM


    Michael entered the apartment he is sharing with Oni and slumped on the sofa. This whole day was exhausting.


    It''s his first day on duty after they returned from Europe, and Michael already regrets epting so many responsibilities. But to whom can hein about this?


    Until Sarah and Aiden are back, Michael will be Aiden''s proxy at the White foundation. He will also handle any unexpected missions and help Haru with managing the army of Chaos. Normally, Oni and N would work with the army of Chaos, but with the exams approaching, Sarah made Oni and N as backups so that they can study. Until Sarah returns, the army of Chaos is in defensive mode, so Michael agreed to all the duties without much thinking because other than his work with the White foundation, there is not much going on in the next few weeks. Right? Well, the first day showed how his assumption was totally wrong.


    His day started good. JoAnna woke him up, and even though Oni did her best to hide them, Michael saw contraceptive pills.


    He finds Oni cute for being shy about the pills and at the same time, he can''t stop himself from being thrilled by the implication of her taking them: when it happens, they can do it raw. Just the thought of it is making him aroused.


    Aiden called to inform Michael that Allen and Julius have a mission which was supposed to be a straightforward thing, but Michael didn''t see that Sean and Ryan will lose theirposure and jump on their target. Mission was aplete failure. Luckily, Ron and Z were avable and ready to step in.


    Michael wanted to check how did the thing end up in a failure and he clearly saw on the video footage from the drone: Julius standing guard while the Ronin twins vented their anger.


    Of course, Michael called four teenagers to report on what happened.


    "I was not aware what they are up to.", Julius said with a straight face, believing that he can push the responsibility on Ryan and Sean. After all, the Ronin twins are not part of their <em>''family''</em>, so Michael will not punish them.


    "Really?", Michael pursed his lips and yed a video from the restaurant which showed Julius putting <em>''closed for cleaning''</em> sign in front of the restroom.


    "You forgot that there was more than one drone, didn''t you?", Michael asked Julius who was looking at his feet.


    "It''s not his fault!", Allen was quick to defend Julius.


    Michael agreed. "You are right. Both of you need to be punished."


    "Punished?", Sean frowned. "That guy was going after our sister!"


    "And your mission was to watch him. Not to jump on him and expose yourself.", Michael grumbled at Sean and then looked at Allen and Julius. "You are lucky that this was a low key mission against one guy. If it was a regr mission, things would not end without casualties."


    "I''m sorry, Michael.", Julius said weakly.


    Michael shook his head in disapproval and scrutinized four teenagers who are standing in attention in front of him. "What were you thinking? A mission is a mission, not a yground. There is a reason why we have ns and orders. Acting recklessly leads to mistakes. Mistakes lead to being caught. Who will clean up your mess if you get caught? Should we call Sarah and Aiden toe home early since you lost your temper because a guy was reading information on your sister? You knew that he is after Emma and that is why you got the mission to watch him."


    Michael exhaled in frustration. "Twentyps. All four of you. And you are suspended from going on missions until further notice."


    "Suspended?", Ryan asked and looked at Allen and Julius with guilt. "Don''t punish them because of us."


    "They are being punished because other than watching the target, their duty was to keep an eye on the two of you and they failed. The mission failed.", Michael said icily.


    "You can''t punish them! Who made you in charge!?", Ryan snapped.


    Michael sneered. "Aiden and Sarah made me in charge, and if you have any problems with that, I am happy to step in the fighting ring with you. The man who is left standing can decide. Or you have another option: leave this ce and don''te back. When Sarah and Aiden return, you can see with them if they will allow you to train with Allen and Julius. How about it?"


    Ryan shrunk. He might be hotblooded, but he is not stupid. There is no way he can win against Michael and he does not want to leave either.


    "I thought so.", Michael said irritably. "Twentyps. Now!"


    Michael watched four boys walk out and he balled his hands into fists in frustration. The first mission in Aiden''s absence was a failure, and then he had to deal with punishments.


    Michael grabbed a quick lunch before joining for an online conference rted to the White foundation. Mason had ns for several missions, so the meeting dragged until they figured out manpower for each of the missions.


    From that meeting Michael jumped on another one, with Jeff and Charlie to coborate on getting Bruno to meet Emma in a caf¨¦.


    "Ron and Z are watching him. This will be a smooth sailing from our end¡­", Michael assured Jeff and Charlie.


    Michael thought that he is seeing white spots in front of his eyes when a message from Ron arrived: "Check the drone footage. Mike approached our target. We need instructions¡­"


    What can he do? He told Ron and Z to keep their distance. If Mike sees them, he can blow their cover.


    Michael had a feeling that his day is going from bad to worse when he saw Mike push Bruno into a side alley and few secondster Mike jumped on the man like an enraged animal.


    Jeff told Michael to send Ron and Z to stop Mike, but they were keeping their distance, and by the time they reached, Bruno was unconscious.


    Michael stared at the ceiling and exhaled. That makes it two out of two failed missions since Aiden is not here.


    "What are you thinking?", Oni''s voice startled Michael.


    "This day was not good.", Michael admitted. "How was your day?"


    "Mine was fine. Studying mostly."


    "What did you study?"


    "Math. Linear algebra and differential equations.", Oni said smugly.


    Michael made a face. "Are you going to be a math professor at a University?"


    Oni giggled. "Nope. I am thinking between Computer Science and Engineering so I''m taking courses which will give me credits for both."


    Oni observed that Michael looks drained. During dinner she heard that Sean and Ryan caused problems and that Ron''s and Z''s mission didn''t go as nned either. "You look tense. Move forward so that I can massage your shoulders¡­ We have twenty minutes."


    Michael frowned. "Twenty minutes?? for what?"


    Oni squeezed herself between Michael and the backrest of the sofa and started kneading his shoulders while talking: "There is a gang who is trying to enter our warehouse in South East LA, we are leading a team to take care of them. Haru said that they have some dandy motorcycles and we can help ourselves."


    "Another mission?"


    "Do you have a problem with that?"


    Michael exhaled and closed his eyes. Oni''s hands squeezing his shoulders feel good. "Today''s missions I am involved with are failing¡­"


    "Nonsense.", Oni cut him off. "You never fail a mission."


    "I failed today miserably. Two out of two. It''s a clean record. And I even had to discipline people.", Michael whined.


    Oni stifled augh. "Hmm¡­ I think that your missions failed because we were apart, and you were unable to focus."


    Michael likes her confidence. And he will not deny that he missed her for the whole day. "You think so?"


    "Mhm¡­ you will see, this one will be different. We will teach those rascals not to mess with the army of Chaos, and we will be back on motorcycles."


    Michael reached for Oni''s hands which are on his shoulders and pulled them toward his lips. He kissed each of her palms and enjoyed the feeling of Oni pressing on his back and somehow¡­ his uneasiness dissipated. He smiled. "OK. We will test that theory."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1360 - Nyx And Erebus Visit Angelo (1)

    ~ East Sicily, Angelo''s vi ~


    5:15 PM


    Angelo De Luca is in the master bedroom of his Mediterranean vi, taking his afternoon nap. Normally, he would rest under the massive olive tree at the back of the vi, but the weather in the afternoon is unpredictable, with the possibility of summer showers and he does not want to be disturbed. Since his right hand man (aka Bruno) took a week off, Angelo is handling more work than usually, and until 6 PM, he wants to rest.


    Angelo wanted to rest, but it seems that there is a fly or some other insect which is set onnding on his face, and it''sing back no matter how much he tries swatting it away. An annoying creature.


    Angelo froze when he heard a girly giggle followed by a low male voice: "He is either a hard sleeper or he does not want to wake up."


    "He is not sleeping. I think he is ignoring us.", a female voice said.


    Angelo opened his eyes abruptly and in an instant he pulled a gun from under his pillow.


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    Sound of a pistol with a silencer sounded, and Angelo''s gun fell few feet away on the floor.


    Angelo looked at the two figures in front of him in panic. Who are they? How did they get here? Why are they wearing masks? He would assume that they are robbers if not for their American ent and¡­ who woulde to rob him? What happened with his security?


    "Your aim improved¡­", Aiden praised Sarah.


    Sarah responded smugly: "My aim was always good¡­"


    Aiden shook his head, but the loving gaze directed at his wife told her that he would approve no matter what she says or does because in his eyes, she can''t do wrong.


    Since Aiden woke up from hisa, both Aiden and Sarah are taking their shooting practice seriously. There are families who are determining their standing based on ancient martial arts, and it''s definitely helpful to know how to attack and defend using your limbs, but in these days, a person with a gun usually wins the fight. No one can outrun a bullet.


    Angelo rubbed his throbbing right hand. The bullet from Sarah''s pistol hit his gun, but the recoil definitely hurt.


    Angelo took a deep breath and observed two youngsters who are casually chatting in his room. Aiden is wearing khaki cargo shorts and a white polo t-shirt, while Sarah is in a light blue sleeveless summer dress which ends above her knees. Both of them are wearing white tennis shoes and if not for the masks which are covering upper half of their faces, if they are on the street, Angelo would think that they are tourists. But the fact that they are in his bedroom is unsettling.


    "How did you get here? Who are you?", Angelo asked nervously while ncing at the closed door of his bedroom.


    "We got here through the doors. And I am disappointed that you don''t know who we are, capo Angelo.", Sarah responded with a pout.


    "Maybe because we are not wearing ck.", Aiden told Sarah.


    "The masks are ck.", Sarah responded with a hushed voice.


    "But the clothes¡­", Aiden stated the obvious. He believes that if they are wearing their ck uniforms, Angelo would know that they are connected to the army of Chaos. How can just the masks be enough?


    Sarah had to agree that Aiden has a point, but how can they inform Angelo about their identities? If they just say it, will he believe them? After a second, Sarah got an idea. "I know¡­"


    Her fingers moved swiftly and when she looked at Angelo again, her eyes glowed red. "How about now? Does this help?"


    Angelo''s mouth was half open while he stared at Sarah''s eyes.


    Aiden stood in front of Sarah, blocking Angelo''s view.


    "Old man¡­ If you don''t stop staring at my wife I might get the idea that you are interested in her.", Aiden said threateningly, making Sarah giggle with glee.


    Sarah pounced on Aiden and kissed his cheek from the back. "You used to call me your woman, and this is the first time you said: <em>''my wife''</em>."


    "You are still my woman. The<em> ''wife''</em> is an additional title.", Aiden responded with a big smile on his face.


    Angelo watched Sarah and Aiden flirt in front of him and it took him some time toe out of his stupor.


    "You are¡­ Nyx and Erebus. The army of Chaos¡­", Angelo said under his breath.


    Sarah smiled smugly and spoke to Aiden. "I knew that the eyes would jog his memory."


    "Good thinking.", Aiden praised her.


    Angelo cleared his throat anxiously and looked at the closed windows before ncing at the door again.


    "Your men can''t help you, so you better focus on us.", Aiden said icily. "Do you think that we are standing here carefree with your men surroundingus?"


    Angelo realized that he is in a risky situation. These two youngsters are at the front of the army of Chaos, and stories about them are a mix of fiction and magic. But even if only a fraction of that is true, they are very dangerous. The fact that they are here means that they want something from him and Angelo had to remind himself that he is the capo of Nero armi. Even if he is looking death in the face he should not show fear.


    Angelo straightened his back. "Why are you here?"


    "When a child misbehaves, you usually talk to the parent, right?", Sarah responded and threw a folder on the bed by Angelo''s side.


    Angelo was visibly confused. What child? He opened the folder and frowned when he saw photos of Bruno. It showed Bruno stand on the esctor with <em>''Wee to Los Angeles''</em> sign above his head. Next few photos confirmed that Bruno is in Los Angeles for thest few days, with dates and time shown next to him.


    "What is this?" Angelo didn''t understand why Nyx and Erebus, the leaders of the army of Chaos, woulde here and give him Bruno''s vacation photos.


    "Do you know where Bruno is?", Aiden asked.


    "He said that he will take personal time off and visit the United States. Based on these photos, he is in Los Angeles. It''s his free time, he can go wherever he wants.", Angelo exined.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and Sarah gave another folder to Angelo.


    This one had photos of Bruno and Emma talking at the coffee shop and then in the boutique.


    Angelo scrutinized Sarah and Aiden and he understood one thing: "You know that this is my daughter."


    He wondered if Sarah and Aiden are here to ckmail him with a scenario where they would threaten Emma in order to get something in return. It is a possibility. Angelo reminded himself to stayposed and not to jump into any conclusions.


    Aiden didn''t deny that they know about Emma being Angelo''s daughter. "Did you tell Bruno to approach Emma?"


    Angelo frowned at Aiden''s question. Why would he do that? Did Bruno go there to reveal Angelo''s identity? Angelo told Bruno to let things run its course, and that soon Emma will discover about Angelo on her own. Rushing things will not help.


    "No. I didn''t order Bruno to get close to my daughter."


    "You see that he is talking to her. Why do you think he approached her?", Sarah asked the next question.


    Angelo shrugged. He does not like that Bruno approached Emma, but without knowing what they talked about, he can''t judge him. "Maybe Bruno was curious to meet my daughter. Are you saying that there is more to it?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1361 - Nyx And Erebus Visit Angelo (2)

    Sarah observed Angelo for some time before asking: "What if there is a reason behind Bruno meeting Emma?"


    "Like what?" Angelo narrowed his eyes at Sarah and Aiden and waited for them to respond. After some time, he realized that there is a motive hidden behind their silence. "You want something in return for the information."


    Sarah nodded enthusiastically, happy that he got it. "You have bases in Mn, Bari and Naples."


    Angelo didn''t understand. "I have many bases. What about them? Are these three special?"


    Sarah gave him a knowing look and repeated: "You have bases in Mn, Bari and Naples."


    It took few seconds for Angelo to understand the meaning behind Sarah''s words.


    "You want my bases?", Angelo asked in disbelief.


    "One of them. You pick which one.", Sarah said tly.


    Angelo wondered, how ambitious and outrageous are these two? He heard all kinds of rumors about the leaders behind the army of Chaos, but to juste in and ask for something like that is too much. "I can''t just give you bases. The higher-ups of Nero armi will neve allow that to happen."


    Sarah tilted her head. "You are the capo. I''m sure you can find a way to make it happen." Her mocking voice told Angelo that she does not believe him.


    "You are crazy.", Angelo voiced his thoughts. He fought many battles, but he never had an enemye and demand a base. It seems that the stories about Nyx and Erebus being unreasonable is true.


    Aiden didn''t deny the crazy part. He and Sarah being crazy together, sounds good. And it''s probably true. But the old man should watch his mouth. "We are here to talk, and you are being rude. Do you think that we can''t take them by force?"


    Even with half of Aiden''s face being covered, Angelo can tell that he is not joking. And the rumors are that the army of Chaos is powerful beyond belief. There is no need for him to doubt that because the facts are that they took over California like a storm, and they are still expanding their influence. And they even came into his bedroom without triggering any of the rms, and he still does not know what happened with his security and staff.


    Angelo reminded himself who he is. He should not show fear. The worst thing that can happen is death, and if that is what waits for him today, he will face it with his head held high.


    "This is ckmail. You want to trade Emma''s safety for my base? Or is this about Bruno''s safety?" These were the only things that came to Angelo''s mind.


    Sarah shook her head in disagreement. "This has nothing to do with Emma''s or Bruno''s safety. And we prefer to call it an exchange."


    Angelo was confused. How can this not be about Emma or Bruno if they showed him their photos? "What do you mean?"


    Sarah raised her hand, indicating that she will exin. "You don''t know the information we have, but based on the photos and us being here, you understand that we know a lot. I can assure you that without the information we have, you will lose your position at Nero armi soon. And with that, you will lose everything. Without your position as a capo, your children will be in danger. In order to prevent that, we are asking for one base. How I see it, you are getting a good deal."


    Angelo stared at Sarah while processing her words. Finally, he heard their reason for being here, but he has difficulty believing it. Nyx and Erebus are here to help him stay in a position of the capo? Why would they do that? He remembers that his request for alliance was tly refused few months back and they didn''t even want to meet with him in person. Did they change their minds?


    "You are here to trade one of my bases for a piece of information which can allow me to maintain my current position?", Angelo shook his head in disbelief for a second before looking at Sarah intently. "That must be a very valuable information."


    Sarah''s smug smirk told him that she is confident.


    Angelo observed Sarah and Aiden and thought about the current situation. The two of them got inside his bedroom and if they wanted, they could kill him easily, but they didn''t. Angelo decided to talk to them. He has nothing to lose at this point.


    Angelo decided to summarize: "You are telling me that someone is after my position, with a good chance to seed. And you will reveal him to me in exchange for one of my bases? How can I trust that your information is truthful? How do I know that you will note back next week and ask for something else?"


    Sarahughed. She was irritated that old man is still asking questions. It feels like they are going in circles. "Old man. Are you in a position to doubt us? Do you think that you can negotiate?"


    Aiden held Sarah''s hand in his, indicating her that he will take over. He can see that she is getting agitated, and they came here to negotiate. If tempers re up, no one will benefit.


    Sarah understood Aiden''s intention and she gave him a small nod of agreement.


    Aiden spoke to Angelo: "Few months ago, you approached us with a request for an alliance. We don''t think that our methodologies are matching, so we didn''t ept. But we are open to something like a truce. We are establishing number of bases in Europe. As part of the truce, Nero armi will not attack the army of Chaos and we will not attack you. Unless we are provoked, of course. As a sign of our sincerity, we will give you the proof that one of your men is plotting a coup. And we request one base from you as a proof of your sincerity."


    Angelo was not convinced, but he still asked: "What proof do you have?"


    Aiden got a USB memory stick from his pocket and held it for Angelo to see. "How about this... We will watch a video. When it is finished, you decide if you will give us a base and if you want to agree to a truce."


    Angelo could not believe that they will just show him the video without some insurance. "What if I''m not interested?"


    Sarah responded: "You are known for being unpredictable. But you care about loyalty and you reward it ordingly. We have faith that you will make the right decision."


    Sarah and Aiden came prepared, with aptop and everything.


    Few minutester¡­


    Angelo is watching the recording from the safehouse owned by the White family which is showing Bruno''s chat with JoAnna. Only Bruno is visible, and his voice is clear: "¡­Once I get Emma to be my wife, other people from Nero armi who blindly believe in the value of blood and family will support me¡­ I don''t need Angelo. And when I establish myself as the next capo I will not need Emma either¡­ Maybe I let her go at that point, but it''s probably better to cut the loose ends. After all, I don''t want her toe backter and im her father''s position. While at it, I should get rid of other Angelo''s children as well¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1362 - Nyx And Erebus Visit Angelo (3)

    The video ended and Angelo was not moving.


    The more Sarah looked at Angelo, the more she felt sorry for him.


    "Old man, are you OK?", Sarah asked after some time.


    "No.", Angelo responded and voiced his thoughts: "I have difficulty believing that this is true."


    "We also have the evidence that in thest few weeks Bruno is collecting information on Emma. He hired people to find out about her habits.", Sarah said. "The USB also has a video showing Bruno''s interaction with Emma in the caf¨¦ when he approached her for the first time. You can see that he nned in advance."


    Angelo looked like he aged a decade within thesest few minutes and his low voice reflected hisck of energy. "Bruno was by my side for twenty years. I watched him grow and this¡­ I am not ready to ept it."


    Sarah nodded knowingly. "That is expected. What do you need in order to ept the facts? Time? More evidence? Bruno?"


    Angelo frowned slightly. He is not sure himself. Will more time help hime to terms that Bruno is backstabbing him and plotting to kill his children? Probably not. He already has the facts, but he needs to confirm with his own eyes and ears. "I want to talk to Bruno."


    This is something that Sarah and Aiden predicted. That is why they asked JoAnna and Jeff to keep Bruno alive for twenty four hours: they needed the time toe and talk to Angelo.


    "By tomorrow this time, Bruno will be in your hands. Expect a message from us with the time and location where you can pick him up. It will be in this area.", Aiden said.


    Angelo was surprised with this. "You are giving me the evidence and Bruno without anything in return?"


    Sarah smiled while thinking how Angelo is silly. Does he really think that they can''t take what they want? "Capo Angelo, we are not here to make enemies. But no matter how friendly we are, we hope that you keep in mind that if we want your base we don''t need to ckmail you or to y games. Treat this information as a sign of goodwill from our side, but we will not allow anyone to take advantage of us. If you back out of the deal, we will take all three bases and probably more than that. I hope you don''t see this as a threat, think of it as a promise. We will know when Bruno is in your hands and after that, you have one day to tell us which base is ours."


    Angelo showed a small smile before responding: "Mn. You can have Mn. When I get my closure, I will let you know. But I need few days for my men to leave and to take our equipment and supplies."


    Sarah extended her hand, showing all five fingers. "Five days. After that, our men will be there and whoever is lingering will not find a good ending. And any equipment and supplies will be ours."


    Angelo nodded in agreement and added: "I need three days."


    Sarah smiled in approval. "Three days it is."


    She unplugged the USB drive from theptop and gave it to Angelo. "Other than the videos, and the evidence containing Bruno''smunication through emails and texts, there is information on how to contact us."


    Angelo took the USB drive and asked Sarah: "Are we friends now?"


    Sarah shook her head. "Acquaintances. If our transaction goes smoothly, the truce wille into effect and you can say that we are neutral. The time will tell how our organizations will interact."


    "You areing to Europe?", Angelo guessed.


    Sarah smiled when she saw a hint of anxiety in Angelo''s eyes and she guessed that he is concerned if the army of Chaos starts spreading their influence in his territory. "We are only passing through. But we need few bases for our men and supplies as a connection between our core and destination. We will be in touch¡­"


    Aiden packed theptop in his backpack, and they were about to leave when the wind howled outside louder than so far, announcingan uing storm.


    "Do you want to stay for dinner?", Angelo asked, considering the bad weather.


    Angelo''s offer made Aiden frown (but no one saw it because of his mask).


    "Your cook is unable to prepare meals. He will wake up with the rest of your people in about¡­", Sarah checked the time. "Half an hour."


    Angelo guessed that they somehow overpowered his security, but he doesn''t know how. He was relieved to hear that they are not dead. He watched Sarah and Aiden as they wished him goodbye when a sudden realization hit him¡­


    "Is Emma doing OK?"


    Angelo''s question made both Sarah and Aiden stop in their tracks.


    Angelo stifled augh. For the first time since they invaded his room, he actually managed to surprise them.


    Angelo decided to share his observations: "You came here and told me that Bruno wants to use Emma in order to take my position. You gave me all this evidence while leaving me to decide on the repayment. You don''t want to use my daughter as a leverage to gain advantage over me. My conclusion is that you found out about Bruno because you care about Emma. Based on the fact that she has nothing of value to give in return for your protection, I assume that you are friends and based on your reaction just now, I confirmed that my assumptions are correct."


    Sarah has to admit that the man is smart. She took a mental note that the next time they will go with ckmail, to make it more convincing.


    "What do you n to do with Emma?", Sarah asked.


    Angelo shrugged indicating that he is not sure. "I n to approach her, but at this point, I don''t know how."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Angelo. "Do you n to pull her into Nero armi?"


    "I want Emma to know about it. And Mike, Sean, and Ryan as well. But I will leave it to them to decide if they want to be involved with it or not.", Angelo disclosed his ns.


    "What if none of them is interested?", Sarah asked. The idea of Angelo forcing his kids to join Nero armi reminded Sarah of Lebedev family and it rubbed her the wrong way.


    Angelo spread his arms and smiled. "There are plenty of capable people in my ranks. But I will not make another mistake of favoring only one. As for the rest, I will figure it out as I go."


    Sarah rxed. If Angelo does not n to force Emma (or her brothers) into this, they will not meddle.


    "Emma is happy.", Sarah responded to Angelo''s first Emma-rted question and added: "She does not know about us and as long as you don''t make her do something against her will, we will not prevent you from approaching her."


    "I am d that she has friends like you to watch her back.", Angelo said with eyes full of longing.


    Sarah looked at Angelo and suddenly she realized that he is¡­ lonely.


    Aiden saw that Sarah is getting emotional. He waved Angelo goodbye and put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders, pulling her out of the room.


    Aiden is in a rush to leave before Sarah gets a crazy idea to stay back andfort the old man. What was that dinner invitation nonsense? This is their honeymoon! Just the two of them! And no bad weather will stop him from leaving this ce!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1363 - More Missions

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    9:29 AM


    <em>(Note: At this time in Europe, Sarah and Aiden ended their talk with Angelo, and are on their way to their private ind in the Adriatic Sea)</em>


    Emma is in the garden, talking to Sean and Ryan. She told them about Angelo and Bruno, the same thing she told Mike on the previous night.


    As expected, Sean and Ryan are stunned while silently processing this newly acquired information.


    "So, the creep from yesterday who is stalking you works for our father.", Sean said.


    "And he came to seduce you into marrying him without our father''s knowledge in order to take over his position.", Ryan continued after Sean.


    Emma was surprised that instead of asking about the fact that their father is alive, her twin brothers are concerned about Bruno showing up and targeting her.


    Sean nced at Ryan before asking: "What does our father think about it?"


    "I don''t know.", Emma admitted. "But that is not the point. I told you everything I know and asking me anything else is useless. From here, I''m heading to talk to Bruno. Mike said that he is not interested to join, and I want to know if you want toe with me or not."


    "No.", Sean and Ryan responded in unison.


    "Aren''t you surprised by the fact that our father is alive, out there? Don''t you want to know who he is and what he is doing? Don''t you want to hear his side of the story?", Emma rained questions.


    "No.", Sean and Ryan said confidently.


    Emma was surprised. Is she the only one who is curious about their father? "Why?"


    Both Sean and Ryan frowned. They know that Emma is a kind person, but the two of them are angry.


    Sean responded: "You said that he left us in order to protect us. Yesterday, his right hand man made his move to seduce you after watching you for who knows how long. How is that protecting us?"


    Ryan continued: "He failed us when he left, and he failed us now. And between those two we have no memories of him, so that counts as a failure as well."


    "If he wanted to help us, he would not allow mom to work two and sometimes three jobs at a time so that she can raise us.", Sean added.


    Ryan nodded in agreement. "The five of us are a family: mom, you, Mike, Sean and me. We stick together, and we take care of each other. He is not included. He never was"


    It was Sean''s turn to talk: "We will be twenty years old this year, and so far we thought that our father is dead. Considering that the only thing he did for us was to leave us so that he can y his game of gangsters, we think that he should stay dead."


    Ryan continued with irritation obvious in his voice: "Bruno is Angelo''s man. Assuming that Angelo does not know how Bruno came her after you, if he cares about his children, he would be watching after us. I didn''t see him or his mening to your rescue yesterday. It was your three brothers, and Allen and Julius and Ron and Z. Charlie, Anna, and Jeff included. Even Sarah and Aiden called from their honeymoon to approve for guys from the Cliffside vi to join. We consider them our family, not some unknown man who left us when we were born."


    Emma lifted her arms, palm up to get her brothers to calm down.


    "I got it¡­", Emma said. "What about mom?"


    Sean snorted. "What about mom? She obviously knows about Angelo and she didn''t tell us."


    Ryan shared Sean''s displeasure. "If we knew that our father is some Italian boss we would be more vignt."


    Emma exhaled. Well, considering that Sean and Ryan are both hotblooded, she should have expected this. Emma knows that the two of them will calm down in time and then they can talk again, but there is a thing which can''t be postponed¡­


    "Sean, Ryan, this is probably the only chance you have to talk to Bruno. If you miss it, I''m not sure if you will get a chance to find out more about our father."


    Ryan waved his hand, indicating that he is not interested. "Unless I find out that he cares about us, I don''t want to know about him."


    Sean nodded in agreement with Ryan and added: "And even then, I might be interested to find out more about Nero armi, but that''s it."


    "Are you sure?", Emma had to ask again.


    Sean and Ryan confirmed.


    In Michael''s and Oni''s apartment¡­


    Michael was checking his emails from Mason rted to the White foundation when he got a notification that Emma left the property.


    With Sarah and Aiden gone, Michael is overseeing the security of the vi. It''s one more thing on his to-do list. He can''t believe how many things Sarah and Aiden are handling when they are around. Sure, it''s the two of them, but when the army of Chaos is active, there is a lot of things going on. Michael is happy that Genie is managing the house staff and things rted to the vi, otherwise he would go crazy.


    Michael exhaled, happy that the issue with Bruno is settled and there are no more random missions.


    "You are still here?", Michael asked Oni when she exited the bedroom. "I thought you are going to study with N."


    "I will go in few minutes.", Oni responded with a smile and sat in hisp.


    Her arms moved around his neck and she spoke softly: "Do you really think that I would leave without this?" In the next moment, her lipsnded on his.


    Michael is enjoying this bold Oni. She might be young and inexperienced, but she is catching up fast. Maybe too fast.


    Without breaking the kiss, Oni slid off from hisp and moved back on, but this time straddling him.


    With every passing second, their kiss was getting deeper and the room was heating up from their mes, urging them to remove their clothes.


    Michael''s hands found their way under her top and glided over the skin on her back.


    Oni''s hips moved in the need to get closer and she was grinding herself on his hot and hard rod, letting out small moans in the process.


    Michael inched away and whispered into her lips. "I thought that you need to leave in few minutes¡­"


    "N can wait.", Oni breathed. At this point she only wants to stick to Michael and never let go.


    "You are making it very hard for me to hold back."


    Oni felt that her face is on fire, just like the rest of her body, and her heart is beating wildly and she had to say: "Then don''t. I don''t need flowers and dating or anything else to know that you care about me."


    Her words shook his core and he is already turned on like crazy¡­ and he closed his eyes at the sound of his phone. "Oni, I need to answer that."


    "Leave it¡­", she urged him.


    "That is Aiden''s ringtone."


    Oni hugged him tightly. "I''m not letting go!"


    Michael chuckled. "OK. Just be quiet."


    He pecked her lips and touched his ear stud. "Yes?"


    Five secondster, Michael''s face fell. "Oh¡­ I see¡­ OK¡­ Got it¡­"


    Oni exhaled when he ended the call. "Based on your expression, there is another mission¡­"


    Michael rested his forehead on Oni''s shoulder and responded: "Two of them. The first one is to arrange escort for Bruno to Sicily and the second one is to set up everything for acquisition of the new base for the army of Chaos."


    "New base? I thought that we are defending until Sarah and Aiden are back."


    "I didn''t ask for the details, but Aiden is sending me blueprints of a base in Mn. It will be ours in three-to-four days."


    Oni frowned. "You are going to Italy?"


    "No. Noah will. I have three days to work out the details with him and then he will go there with a number of his subordinates while I will coordinate from here."


    Oni was relieved that Michael will stay in Los Angeles, but¡­ "That means how in the next three days you will be busy with Noah¡­"


    "You should go and study.", Michael reminded her. "I will see who can take a day off for an escorting mission and then I will go to the main camp to talk to Noah. I will be back by dinner time..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1364 - Good Friends

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    10:47 AM


    At the safe house owned by the White family¡­


    Emma is sitting on the chair and looking at Bruno, who is tied up to the bed. His face is swollen and bruised up. JoAnna cleaned up the blood and stitched uprgercerations, but his appearance is horrid.


    Emma and Bruno are the only people in the room.


    "Hi, Bruno¡­", Emma greeted him when his sightnded on her. "Can you talk?"


    "Yes.", he responded.


    Emma observed him for some time in silence. "I came here to talk to you, and I had so many questions, but right now, I can''t remember most of them. Those few that I remember don''t seem to be important."


    Bruno was observing Emma as well, trying to figure out what is on her mind. Emma does not seem to have questions for him, but since he woke up, Bruno was thinking where did he mess up to find himself in this predicament. Maybe Emma can answer some of his questions¡­ "Did you know who I am from the beginning? Or was my acting so bad that you saw through me? Or is it your fianc¨¦ who knew of my identity, and that is why he showed up in the clothing store?"


    "At that time, I thought that you are a tourist whose shirt I messed up. And Charlie came to remind me not to get close to strangers."


    Bruno looked at Emma derisively. "You trust people easily, like Angelo. He does not need much to let people in, and that is what makes him vulnerable. And you as well."


    Emma was not sure how to respond to this. Should she be happy that hepared her to a man she does not know?


    "When did you find out about who I am?" Bruno''s question interrupted Emma''s thoughts.


    Emma doesn''t see the need to lie to Bruno. "My friends called me for lunch and informed me about your identity."


    "Your friends? Is Anna one of your friends?" Bruno guessed.


    Emma confirmed. "Yes."


    Yesterday a lot of things happened, and Bruno was confused. Now that he had the time to think, he remembers that in Emma''s files was the information about people Emma is associated with, and JoAnna and Jeffrey White were in there. Bruno recalled that they are someone powerful, a bigpany, connections¡­ and he wishes that he paid more attention to that information. But he is not in a position to think about those details now.


    "What are you going to do with me?", Bruno asked.


    "Uhm¡­ I don''t know.", Emma honestly answered.


    Considering that Bruno''s intentions were horrible, she should do the same things to him, right? But she can''t see herself killing a person. The only time she was violent was when Dn attacked Charlie with a knife, and that was in a spur of the moment, more like a reflex than a voluntary action. Emma''s instinct is to protect and heal, and she never reached the point of thinking about how to punish the attacker.


    Would she torture him? Bruno is so savagely beaten up that if not for Anna''s treatment and medicines, he would be in agony already. Is there a need to inflict him with more pain? Is there such a thing as too much pain for someone who targets your life and the lives of your loved ones?


    Emma wondered if this is a wall she needs to jump over if she wants to be Charlie''s wife. Considering who Smiths are, if her nature is to be kind, no amount of training will be enough to protect herself, and she can forget about protecting Charlie because she will only be a burden, someone who needs protection¡­ just how Charlie came to her rescue in that boutique.


    If she toughens up mentally, Charlie will have the confidence in her abilities and not rush to her rescue; and he can focus on his meetings or whatever he has nned instead of worrying about her.


    Emma exhaled in defeat. She thought that she is making progress, but that is not true because she is still someone who needs to be protected.


    Slowly, Emma got out of her thoughts and focused on the man lying on the bed in front of her. "What would you do to a person who tried using you to achieve his goals and discard you when done? And kill the rest of your family as well."


    Bruno looked at Emma with a troubled expression. What would he do? He would show no mercy. Is he supposed to say that?


    At this point, Bruno noticed that his mental state is different from the previous night. Now he is able not to say things, and it seems that he is back to normal. Last night was strange. He would say whatever is on his mind, without care that he is digging a hole for himself and going deeper with every word thates out of his mouth. But even if he can keep his mouth shut, what is the point? He already incriminated himself beyond belief. Can he even dare to think that they will allow him to leave this ce?


    "I hope for a quick ending.", Bruno voiced his thoughts and at the same time answered her question: he would kill. And he would torture the person who crossed him as well.


    ¡­


    In the room next door¡­


    Charlie is facing Jeff and JoAnna.


    "You want to let him go?", Charlie asked with a frown.


    "Not let him go.", Jeff responded. "Deliver him to Angelo, who wants to deal with him personally. Bruno will not have a good ending."


    "Why? What is in it for us?", Charlie asked suspiciously.


    "We got the information from him, and he has no value to us. If we kill Bruno, we are risking to provoke Nero armi. With our forcesbined, they can''t win, but we will lose resources and time in that battle. It is not worth it.", Jeff exined.


    Charlie analyzed Jeff''s words and things that happened on the previous day, and some things were missing. "You are telling me that we went to the length to capture him, interrogate him, just to let him go? Last night you didn''t seem to care if he will live or not until we finished the interrogation, and then you asked me for twenty-four hours. And now you want me to forget about him. Can you fill in the gaps for me?"


    Jeff knew that it would not be easy to sell this story to Charlie, and he decided on almost-truth: "Aiden and Sarah are negotiating with Angelo."


    Charlie was still not satisfied. "Aiden and Sarah are the ones behind the request to return Bruno to Sicily? In exchange for what?"


    "I''m not sure.", Jeff honestly responded. "You know that Aiden is in charge of manpower in the White family. He has the autonomy to decide how to make us stronger. When the deal is made, he will let me know. Maybe."


    Charlie nodded knowingly. "The White family gets a deal with Nero armi. What do I get?"


    Jeff narrowed his eyes at Charlie. "You got the information rted to Emma''s father, and Bruno will be out of the way without you bloodying your hands. Don''t be greedy."


    Charlie shrugged innocently. "Don''t me me for trying."


    Jeff looked at Charlie in outrage: "Did you try to bluff your way into getting something from me? How dare you?"


    Charlie chuckled. "Are you saying that I almost seeded?"


    JoAnna listened to their bickering and smiled happily. Jeff and Charlie are good friends. And she is pleased with the fact that Jeff pacified Charlie without the need to mention the army of Chaos.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1365 - Planning The Base In Milan

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    11: 12 AM


    Oni is trying to focus on studying, unsessfully.


    Yesterday, Michael arranged for Tejan and Daniel to escort Bruno to Sicily. They used Jeff''s private jet and returned in time for breakfast. The boys didn''t lose much study or sleep time because Bruno was sedated so Tejan and Daniel proceeded with their usual tasks in the ne.


    JoAnna sedated Bruno so that he does not see where he was held or how he is being transported, and that worked in Tejan''s and Daniel''s favor.


    But Oni does not care about Bruno, Tejan, or Daniel.


    She is bothered that after Michael finished giving them instructions (that was yesterday), he went to meet with Noah at the main base of the army of Chaos and he stayed there untilte in the evening. Oni slept off before he returned! And what is worse, in the morning, Michael left after a few quick kisses without even staying for breakfast.


    Ah, she is missing him! Oni knows that it''s today and tomorrow and then Michael should return to a normal routine (whatever that is) and spend most of his time at the Cliffside vi, but that seems like forever away.


    To make this separation harder, Oni knows that she is taking the pill and her period is gone and¡­ she is missing Michael''s hugs and kisses and¡­ Oni blinked when N hit her with a pencil on the head.


    "Why don''t you go and see him?", N asked through giggles. Oni is obviously spacing out and unable to be present enough to study.


    Oni blinked. "What?"


    "Why don''t you go and see Michael? Your mind is with him, allow your body to follow as well.", N rified.


    "I need to study.", Oni whined, and her eyes moved to the door where Haru is standing. "And it''s easy for you to tease me, Haru is right here!"


    N smiled at her love-stricken friend. "It''s almost lunchtime. If you go now, you can eat together."


    Oni bolted to her feet. "Thanks!", she eximed while dashing past Haru toward the kitchen.


    ~ Los Angeles, the main base of the army of Chaos ~


    12: 26 PM


    Oni opened the door of the conference room used for strategizing and peeked inside.


    "Busy?", she asked with a smile when her eyesnded on Michael.


    Oni saw Noah and his three deputies stand in attention to salute her, and then she remembered that she is the general. She straightened her posture, cleared her throat, and dismissed them before asking Michael: "Did you have lunch?"


    "Not yet.", Michael responded while his eyes rested on the basket in her hands.


    Michael nced at Noah. "Let''s have a lunch break. Return here at 1:15 PM."


    Noah and his three deputies left in a hurry.


    "How is your progress?" Oni asked when she ced the basket on the table. She can see a blueprint of a floorn projected on the wall, and there are several maps and a lot of notes scattered everywhere.


    "We are getting there¡­ slowly." Michael''s frown told her that they are behind schedule. "Uhm¡­ Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be studying?"


    Oni smiled shyly. "I admit that I can''t focus because I am missing you so¡­ here I am. I made lunch."


    Michael''s expression softened. "Really? What did you make?"


    How much he knows, she is not much of a cook. Oni is smart, and she quickly learns everything she is exposed to, but she didn''t get a chance to cook in Africa, and with Sarah and Aiden they have someone preparing food for them. Michael wondered how much Oni learned from Matias (the cook at the Cliffside vi), but he didn''t dare get his hopes up.


    Oni fidgeted before responding: "Sandwiches."


    "Are they any good?"


    "I''m not sure. But I''m confident that they will be delicious once the sandwich master does his magic."


    Michaelughed, happy that she remembered their sandwich-kissing session at the Chateau.


    He pulled Oni to sit in hisp, hugged her, and took a deep breath.


    "I missed you as well¡­", he murmured.


    Oni was happy that he is missing her, but sad at the same time as well. Workes first, so until his tasks are done, they will be apart.


    Oni got an idea. "How about you tell me what you are doing here? I can think about it while we eat and give my inputs."


    "Sarah and Aiden told me to handle this so that you can study."


    "But I can''t study when you are far away, so I decided to help you finish this faster and then you can give mepany while I study. Or maybe I can study here." Oni tightened her hold on him. "Don''t send me away, please."


    Michael found it impossible to say ''no'' to Oni. That is dangerous, but there is nothing he can do about it.


    "Fine. We are looking at the existing facility.", Michael pointed at the photos showing three buildings and continued exining: "It''s in the industrial zone, on the outskirts of Mn. The current challenge is to figure out living quarters and how many people we can have stationed there full time. Our goal is to have at least fifty people, and preferably we can house a hundred. However, considering that this is in Italy, and not many army members speak Italian, it will be a challenge to blend in. That is why we can''t just get a building in Mn or several smaller houses without attracting attention, and this facility can''t amodate so many people¡­"


    Oni listened intently and looked at the map of the area. She got one of theptops from the side and started searching for sites with the housing market information for the Mn area.


    "You have an idea?" Michael wanted to know what is on her mind.


    Oni nodded and pointed at therge wooded area, which starts nearby the industrial zone, and it stretches for several miles.


    "If we can buy thisnd, we can build what we need. Simrly to the one in Grindelwald. We remove only a few necessary trees and have most of the structures underground. Then we don''t need to worry about blending in with the local poption, and we can build as much as we want¡­ What is this?" Oni paused her talk while zooming in on the map.


    "It looks like an abandoned water reservoir.", Michael said.


    Oni smiled and nodded in approval. "This is perfect. Look, it''s already dug out for us, and the trees around it are providing amazing privacy." She continued observing the map which shows the view from above captured by the satellite, and pointed at the clearing close to the reservoir which is next to a road. "Here we can build one or two regr looking houses which will be connected with the main structure underground, so when our people move in and out, no one will suspect from where they areing from¡­"


    "Oni¡­", Michael called, interrupting whatever Oni wanted to say next.


    "Yes?"


    "I''m hungry. Noah and the guys will be back at 1:15 PM.", Michael reminded her.


    "Oh¡­ I forgot. Sorry¡­", she said awkwardly.


    They cleared part of the table so that they can eat, and Michael made sure to kiss Oni with every bite, to make sandwiches tastier.


    By the time they finished with food, it was after 1 PM.


    Michael was eating and kissing Oni, but he was thinking about her suggestions as well.


    "Your idea about buying thend and building what we need is great, but it will work only if we can secure thatnd. And I can''t decide on that without Aiden and Sarah.", Michael shared his thoughts with Oni.


    Michael sighed. He does not want to disturb Sarah and Aiden, but this is not something he can decide without them. It is arge sum, and they can''t spend it without approval from the bosses (assuming that thend is avable for purchasing). "I will email Sarah and Aiden and shelve the housing situation until I hear back."


    Oni was happy that he considered her solution. "What is left?"


    "When the guys are back, I want to inform them about this, and there is one more thing to discuss which should not take long¡­", Michael looked at Oni. "Do you mind waiting a bit so that we can head back together?"


    Oni''s face lit up. "You are done for the day?"


    Oh, how he wishes to be done for the day! He wishes that Aiden and Sarahe back so that all this extra work is done, and he can spend his time with Oni. But the reality is cruel¡­ "No. But the next thing is to figure out security, and for that, I need to talk to Felix. He is at their Tuscan vi so if you wait, we can head that way together¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1366 - Reservoir House And Troubles With Parents

    ~ the Adriatic Sea, off the coast of Croatia ~


    On Sarah''s and Aiden''s private ind¡­


    It iste in the evening, and Aiden is packing things for their next three days. They are heading for Greece! Of course, Sarah does not know about it. She knows that soon they will depart, and Aiden hopes that the darkness hides their destination.


    For this asion, Aiden secured them a vi on a hill which is located west of the Acropolis (one of Sarah''s favorite spots in Greece), and the views of the sunrise over the Parthenon will blow her socks off.


    Aiden is giddy just by imagining Sarah''s expression when she exims: "My husband is the best!"


    Aiden walked happily out of the closet and found Sarah on the balcony with aptop.


    He frowned when he saw her focused and her face lit up. She is like that only when she is¡­ working.


    "What are you doing?", Aiden asked with displeasure which he didn''t try to conceal.


    Sarah ignored his hostile tone. "What do you think about this?"


    Aiden nced at the photo shown on the screen and saw something like a building which is carved inside the ground with a keyhole-like opening, two stories deep.


    "Is that a house?", Aiden asked reluctantly, unsure what to think of this.


    "Yes."


    He rxed. Well, at least she is not working. "Are we buying a house?"


    "No. We will build one."


    Aiden was not sure if she is joking. Since when they need to build a house? "What?"


    "Look at this¡­", Sarah opened the map which showed a forest and arge hole. "This is an abandoned reservoir, and I''ve got inspired by this house. We can build something like this¡­"


    Aiden''s confusion was obvious. "Uhm¡­ are we buying a forest to build a house inside an abandoned reservoir?"


    "Yes.", Sarah responded happily.


    She was about to continue talking, but Aiden''s question interrupted her.


    "Why?"


    "Oh¡­ I guess you didn''t check the emails. This is next to Nero armi''s base in Mn, the one which Angelo will give to us. This is a perfect spot to build the facilities where our army will spend their time when not on duty. Look at this, Oni even suggested to build a few regr houses and connect them underground. That is a brilliant idea¡­"


    Aiden grunted in disapproval. This is about work! "Why are you working?"


    Sarah blinked few times innocently before responding: "You went to the closet and told me to stay away. There is nothing much on the TV and how long can I stare at the sea?"


    "You could y a game!"


    Sarah shrugged. "Don''t be grumpy. It''s spoiling my mood. You were busy, I was bored, and I checked my email. The work part is done already so there is no need to argue over this. I approved them to purchase thend and kick off the construction as soon as possible with funds from our army. Michael will talk to Jeff about finding a real estate agent to buy thend. When I sent those emails, I remembered this reservoir house and it''s amazing. I want us to build something like this. Look¡­"


    Aiden faced Sarah''s excited expression and he exhaled in defeat. "Sure, show me."


    Sarah grinned. "If you approve, I will send this as a reference to Louis so he can start designing the house. He did an amazing job with our other properties, and I''m sure he can do his magic here as well¡­ He is already aware of our special requirements so it will not take much time to discuss specifics with him. I''m thinking of letting Oni oversee the design and construction. She has a great eye for details, and she was with me and Louis when we discussed the changes to the property at the Whiterockke in Das..."


    ~ Los Angeles, Penny''s apartment ~


    Penny is in her home office, reading thetest report from Marcy who is a general manager for all five hotels which Penny owns.


    Ben is at work, and she keeps herself busy with following up on the status in her hotels between naps, eating, and rxing on the rooftop park-garden.


    When Penny took over hotels (previously owned by her parents), Marcy was an assistant to Mrs. Swalwell. Mrs. Swalwell was a general manager at that time, and when Penny confirmed that she is corrupt, she fired Mrs. Swalwell and promoted Marcy.


    Marcy is doing an amazing job, managing all five hotels and everything is running smoothly except for one thing: Mr. and Mrs. Morgan (aka Penny''s parents) areing daily and causing a ruckus that disturbs employees and guests.


    Penny does not have any desire to watch security footage of their tantrums. She already saw too many of them.


    The security personnel in hotels knows about them and the police took them away more than once, but they can''t keep them locked for long. After all, Mr. and Mrs. Morgan are only speaking loudly and asionally shouting profanities when the staff refuses to give them the contact information of the owner. Once, her parents reached the judge who punished them with $50 each and that is how muchw can help Penny.


    Penny discussed possibilities of getting a restraining order or to pile up some charges to put her parents in jail for some time, but none of those are solutions that would work for a long time.


    Penny thought that her parents went crazy after losing all their assets, but the fact that they never broke anything or assaulted any of the people present, confirms Penny''s suspicion that Mr. and Mrs. Morgan are doing this with a purpose to extort money from her.


    Penny can''t believe how outrageous and greedy her parents are.


    She ensured that all the repairs are done on the house where her parents are staying in. She pays for the house-associated bills which include a once-a-week cleaning service and a gardener to maintain the front and backyard. Based on the money they are left with in their bank ounts, Penny knows that they have enough to buy food.


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan have two options: one is to rx and enjoy their quiet life, and the second one is to find jobs and earn more money. But they found a third option, which is to disturb Penny while asking for handouts.


    Penny was so frustrated that a few days ago she met with JoAnna and Sophia and voiced her grievances before asking them for some advice on how to deal with this.


    "The easiest way is to kill them.", JoAnna said tly.


    Penny looked at JoAnna with shock apparent on my face. "They are my parents! Would you be able to do that to your parents?"


    "No.", JoAnna admitted before adding: "But my parents didn''t control me for more than twenty years while preparing me to sleep with a man who can provide them with the most benefits and then locking me in the basement and starving me for disobedience and¡­"


    "OK, enough!", Penny interrupted JoAnna. "I know all that, but is there something else I could do? I don''t want to kill them. I want them to stop bothering me."


    Sophia shared her suggestions: "We can send them on a deserted ind or a remote mountain with fertilend and sheep, goats, and chickens so that they are self-sufficient and they can make their own food. Or we can use them for testing medications."


    JoAnna nodded in approval of Sophia''s ideas, and she remembered: "While on the topic of medicines, I have one which can degrade your memory and brain function to a level of a five-year-old child. Or we can always put them in a medically induceda."


    Penny was speechless. "You are not helping. Sending them to be isted is the same as killing them. They would not how to cut the wool from the sheep or how¡­"


    "Shear¡­", JoAnna interrupted Penny.


    "What?"


    "It''s called <em>''shear a sheep''</em> not <em>''cut the wool from the sheep''</em>.", JoAnna exined.


    "No matter how you call it, my parents don''t know how to do it. And they would not know how to milk an animal or to nt a seed or anything that can make food. Sending them out of civilization without ess to a grocery store is the same as killing them, but it would work slower. And testing medicines? Putting them in aa? Where do you get such ideas?"


    Sophia spread her arms helplessly. "Hey, you asked for options and we gave you some. You can just say <em>''no''</em>, there is no need to be snappy about it."


    Penny exhaled. "Sorry, my hormones are making me nervous."


    "We are all pregnant.", JoAnna stated a point.


    Back to the present¡­


    Penny remembers words which Sophia left her with: "Penny, your parents are disturbing you and they will not stop. You need to decide how to deal with them and we are avable to help put your n into action. I see that you are struggling, but I need you to think about what they would do to you. If the roles are reversed and they didn''t lose everything, what would be your fate? If you didn''t escape, if you are at their mercy, would they leave you alone? Would they give you a choice? Would they provide you with a house and all expenses covered while ensuring that you have enough money for food? ¡­"


    Penny rubbed her eight months pregnant belly and she told herself that she needs to decide on something. And it needs to happen before the baby is born¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1367 - Brunos End (1)

    ~ Sicily, undisclosed location ~


    Bruno opened his eyes with difficulty.


    His whole body aches like crazy. What is going on? Where is he?


    His mind is hazy, and it took him some time for his sight to focus enough so that he can observe his surroundings and realize that he is in a familiar ce. These bloodstained white walls, the table with knives, some of the des are rusted¡­ he is lying on the bed and without looking, he knows that there is a table with two chairs on the side. This is the room in the house at the back of Angelo''s property which they use for interrogating people.


    Bruno exhaled in relief. He is home, but why is he here?


    Angelo is sitting on the chair with his hands resting on the table in front of him while looking at Bruno who is graduallying out of the anesthesia-induced sleep. Angelo is here for more than half an hour, waiting for Bruno to wake up.


    When Angelo saw Bruno''s sorry appearance, he was sure that the two kids (aka Tejan and Daniel) brought the wrong person. But they were wearing ck uniforms and masks on their faces which definitely identifies them as members of the army of Chaos. Would the army of Chaos give him the wrong man?


    The two kids who delivered Bruno gave him some bottle and instructions on how to use it to wake up Bruno before the anesthetic wears off, but Angelo thought how he should let Bruno wake up on his own. It will give him some extra time to think.


    Angelo was confident that he has this figured out, but now that Bruno is awake, his thoughts shed with his emotions and he is a mess.


    Angelo has the evidence which Nyx and Erebus (aka Sarah and Aiden) gave him, and his people examined it with results that the videos are genuine. They also confirmed that Bruno was in Los Angeles, and Angelo interrogated three people who helped Bruno gather information on Emma. One of the men even said how Bruno was curious to find out more about the degrees of loyalty that higher-ups in Nero armi have toward Angelo.


    Now that he has all this information, Angelo still struggles to ept the obvious.


    Is it possible that Bruno harbors thoughts of eliminating him and his children, just so that he can be the next capo? Emma, Mike, Sean, and Ryan don''t know about Nero armi or anything rted to it (well, now they know, but Angelo is not aware of it). Do they deserve death only because of who their father is? Doesn''t that make his action from two decades ago useless?


    Angelo is confident that he knows what he will say. He will reveal to Bruno what he found out and ask for an exnation. If Bruno denies it, he will show him photos and videos and take it from there.


    One part of Angelo still hopes that this is not true. He hopes that Bruno will deny it and convince him how all this is a big setup. What is the worst case if he goes against the army of Chaos? A war? If that happens, Angelo will tell his men the situation and let them decide for themselves if they want to run, surrender to the army of Chaos, or stay and fight.


    Angelo knows that in the case of a war, there is no safe exit for him, but maybe he does not need one. Maybe he is tired of fighting and tired of everything and wants all this to end. Angelo is not suicidal, but he saw Sarah and Aiden interact and he would be lying if he says that he didn''t observe how the two of them are having fun.


    It was a long time ago since Angelo felt any joy... The real one which fills his heart and forces a smile on his face. Was it twenty years ago, or more? Twenty years ago, it sounds about right, just before he found out that his Dona was kidnapped in order to get to him. After that, it was a long period of anger and dejection, depression maybe, until it became emptiness. And now he is looking at Bruno and the thought of Bruno betraying him to the point of erasing his bloodline brings something new: soul-shattering pain.


    Angelo was always good at shutting down his emotions and using his head to navigate through life. That is what kept him alive so far. That is what kept him sane. But right now, that is crumbling, and his swelling emotions are suffocating.


    "Hi Bruno, do you hear me? Can you talk?"


    Bruno groaned before responding in a hoarse voice: "Yes. Why are we here?"


    "I''m not sure. It was between your room, or here, and at that time I thought that this is more appropriate."


    Bruno''s eyes darted around as images of Emma and JoAnna shed in front of his mind and he was consumed in panic: does Angelo know? That would exin why they are here.


    Bruno reminded himself to stay calm. There is a chance that Angelo does not know where he was and with what agenda, but Angelo only wants to punish him because he was careless enough to get beaten up. After all, Angelo trusts him. "How did I get here? Thest thing I remember is that I was on a vacation in California."


    Angelo nodded before responding: "You were unconscious when you arrived. Did you have a good vacation? Based on your appearance, it does not look like it. Do you remember how you ended up like this?"


    Bruno was not sure how to respond. His memories are jumbled and the pieces which are showing up are not something he wants to disclose to Angelo, so he decided to buy some time until hees up with a good story. "I have a headache and I can''t remember much."


    Angelo sighed. "Maybe this can help¡­"


    Angelo opened theptop and yed the video.


    Bruno watched the soundless video of him standing behind Emma in the coffee shop and then the coffee spilling incident and them talking¡­ all the way to the point when the two of them exited the coffee shop with a bodyguard following close behind them.


    "Do you remember this?", Angelo asked Bruno even though Bruno''s petrified expression told him everything he needed to know. "Do you have an exnation of why you approached Emma while staging it to be an ident?"


    Bruno wanted to say something, anything¡­ the pain in his body was increasing, as a definite sign that thest bits of the anesthetic are wearing off and he was not sure what to say, but he has to do something¡­


    "I was curious about your daughter and I wanted to meet her."


    "And?"


    "She is¡­ nice. She offered me a coffee and a new shirt, and even my existing one to be cleaned even though she was rushing not to bete for a meeting."


    "Did she buy you a coffee? A shirt? Did she clean the existing one?"


    Bruno wondered if Angelo is a mind reader or he knows this somehow. Did Angelo get someone to follow him? Whichever it is, there is no value in lying about it... "She got me two shirts and took mine for cleaning."


    Angelo yed the next video which showed Bruno and Emma in the boutique.


    When the video ended, Angelo exhaled loudly. "You missed the point that Emma''s fianc¨¦, Charles Smith is the one who bought you two shirts, but other than that, your story matches what I have."


    Bruno''s eyes darted nervously from theptop to Angelo. "What do you have?"


    "Why don''t you tell me what happened in Los Angeles? You can start by telling me why you went there and why you approached Emma¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1368 - Brunos End (2)

    Bruno was not willing to talk. At worst, Angelo knows everything. Is there a point in admitting it? The best scenario is that Angelo does not know anything, however, that is not an option because Angelo is definitely aware that Bruno approached Emma and interacted with her.


    Angelo saw that Bruno has no intention to say his side of the story, so Angelo did the only thing he could: he yed thest video.


    The video on theptop was from the safehouse which showed Bruno''s talk to JoAnna: when he admitted plotting against Angelo by using Emma to take over Angelo''s position, and eliminating all Angelo''s children when he achieves his goal.


    "Say something¡­", Angelo urged Bruno when the video ended. "Tell me that it''s not true. Tell me that it is fake. Tell me that the man on the video is not you!"


    Bruno looked at Angelo with an unreadable expression. "What would you do if I deny this as true?"


    "I would show you evidence which proves that you are collecting information on my daughter for a while. I would show you that you admitted your intention of seducing Emma to my oldest son, Mike, and that enraged him to the point of him beating you up. I would show you a video of you reading information on Emma in a restaurant before you were beaten up by Sean and Ryan. And I will hope that you have an exnation for each of them because it''s one thing if you are eyeing the position of the capo, but dragging my children into this is totally different."


    At the mention of Emma, Mike, Sean, and Ryan, rage swelled in Bruno. Those four useless kids who lived a sheltered life outsmarted him, hurt him¡­ and even after two decades of being apart, they still have a spot in Angelo''s heart.


    Bruno clenched his teeth in anger. "Are you worried that I will hurt them? Or that I will rece you?"


    Angelo didn''t understand where this ising from. Bruno was always by his side. The only one by his side. Angelo got Bruno out of the orphanage and sent him to school and taught him everything he needs to lead the organization. Where did Bruno get the idea that someone else can inherit the capo position? "Bruno, since I noticed your enthusiasm in following me, you were set on a path to rece me in Nero armi. But I didn''t realize that you are in such a rush."


    "I was not in a rush.", Bruno admitted.


    Angelo noticed that Bruno spoke in the past tense. "What changed?"


    Bruno looked at Angelo and saw that Angelo is confused. Bruno thought that maybe there is a chance for him to wiggle out of this... somehow. Maybe if he makes Angelo realize how he wronged him. <em>''Yes, that will work''</em>, Bruno thought. If he exins his side of the story, Angelo will find out that either Angelo is the one who made a mistake, or that all this is a misunderstanding. After all, no one was hurt (other than Bruno), and it''s easy to say sorry and move on.


    "I saw how you are looking at Emma''s report. The one which had information that she is engaged to a Smith. From that moment you had your mindset that she will inherit you. Even if you are not aware of it, I was."


    Angelo didn''t get it. "What did you see?"


    "I saw pride. Something you never showed when you looked at me. But let me tell you. She is soft and she will fail, and the whole Nero armi will copse if you decide to give it to her..."


    Angelo didn''t hear the rest of Bruno''s words. He leaned back in the chair and his arms rested limply by his side. He felt as all energy left him. He wondered, is it possible that Bruno started plotting of getting rid of him and his children because he was proud that Emma is doing well?


    Angelo remembers reading the report which said that Emma is doing well, and has her rehabilitation center, and that her fianc¨¦ can provide her with backing, and from the photos he could see them smiling and looking tenderly at each other and he could tell that Emma is happy. Only a man who has a rock in ce of his heart would not be proud of a daughter like that. And that was the moment when Bruno turned against him?


    Angelo''s phone vibrated with a notification and he checked it on a reflex. He saw that <em>''AoC''</em> sent him an email with a subject: "You are wee".


    It took Angelo a moment to connect that <em>''AoC''</em> stands for the Army of Chaos.


    The email had a link and when Angelo tapped the link it opened a video file. This one showed Bruno and Emma in a room. The volume on Angelo''s phone was off, but he can see that they are talking.


    "Let''s watch this one together¡­", Angelo told Bruno when he opened the link on theptop and started the video.


    On theptop screen¡­


    <em>"Hi, Bruno. Can you talk?"</em>


    Angelo held his breath when he heard Emma''s voice. She sounds just like her mother. A small smile crept on his face when he realized that the words are familiar because that is what he said when Bruno woke up.


    <em>"I came here to talk to you, and I had so many questions, but right now, I can''t remember most of them. Those few that I remember don''t seem to be important."</em>


    As he listened to Emma''s words, Angelo raised his eyebrows in surprise. That is exactly how he felt when Bruno woke up and he got a chance to talk to him.


    Angelo listened intently and his eyes shifted to Bruno when he heard him say to Emma: <em>"You trust people easily, like Angelo. He does not need much to let people in, and that is what makes him vulnerable. And you as well."</em>


    Bruno nced at Angelo and saw that Angelo is thinking about something deeply. Too many things happened, and that is his chance. A spark of hope was ignited in Bruno''s mind. Maybe Angelo will not be ruthless. After all, Bruno was already beaten up (more than once) and is suffering. Would Angelo punish him more? Maybe some punishment, but he would not kill him, right? Bruno is aware that he is the closest person to Angelo in thest twenty years, and that can''t be easily erased.


    Bruno is confident that Angelo is attached to him. Angelo trusts him. Angelo will not kill him.


    Bruno''s hope sank when he saw Angelo''s expression change at Emma''s words which sounded from theptop: <em>"What would you do to a person who tried using you to achieve his goals and discard you when done? And kill the rest of your family as well¡­"</em>


    Angelo heard Emma talking to Bruno, but he was sure that she is talking to him. She is reminding him of what matters. Angelo gave up his family twenty years ago in order to protect them. If he lets Bruno squirm his way out of this, then hisst twenty years are wasted.


    Bruno watched Angelo walk to the opposite side of the room and his eyes widened in horror when he saw Angelo pick up a knife.


    Angelo''s murderous gaze sent chills down Bruno''s spine.


    "No!", Bruno shouted. "You can''t do this! Who will be the next capo? I am the only one who can take your ce!"


    "I will rather watch Nero armi fall apart than leave it to you.", Angelo responded icily.


    The door opened and one of Angelo''s men stepped in. "Capo, don''t dirty your hands. Let me do it."


    Angelo realized that Bruno''s yelling alerted the men outside about what is about to start. Angelo waved to the man to return outside.


    "Close the door. I need to do this myself.", Angelo said with a crazed expression while walking toward Bruno.


    Bruno moved with an intention to defend himself or maybe run, but the pain which shoot through his body at the smallest of the movements was paralyzing.


    <em>''BANG!''</em>


    Bruno''s mouth opened in a silent scream at the fiery pain in his left thigh.


    "I can''t let you run away¡­", Angelo said while keeping his gun on the table before continuing to approach Bruno with the knife in his hand.


    Bruno''s horrid screams spilled out of the room and they echoed for a long time. His pitch changed asionally until his voice was hoarse¡­ and then it was all quiet.


    The door of the room opened, and Angelo walked out.


    One of the men in the hallway handed Angelo a towel so that he can wipe off the blood. He can''t clean his hands with just a towel, but he can wipe enough to prevent dripping.


    "Send a message to our people to empty the base in Mn.", Angelo said one of his subordinates who followed after him out of the house. "And notify the army of Chaos that three days starts from now."


    "What should I say to the others about Bruno?", the man asked Angelo.


    Angelo paused his steps. "Tell them that this is how traitors end up."


    With every next step, Angelo felt that his heart is lighter.


    He looks forward to meeting his children. Especially Emma. She is so like him. He is confident that Emma would do anything for the people she loves in order to keep them safe.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1369 - Heading For A Mission To Milan

    ~ Los Angeles, the main base of the army of Chaos ~


    4:26 PM


    Michael is doing the final check of the fifteen people who will go to Mn to upy the base which Nero armi handed to them.


    The three days deadline expires in a few hours, and the army of Chaos can move in and take over the ce.


    They are not sending more people because they don''t have amodations at this point. Based on the blueprints, there is arger space that can amodate ten people and a number of smaller rooms for one person (or maybe two).


    Jeff is working with a real estate agent to buy thend where the abandoned reservoir is, and if all goes well, within few days they will have all necessary papers signed for the transfer of ownership and the engineers can inspect thend in order to confirm how deep they can go. Ideally, they will have argework of tunnels and rooms underground, as well as arge garage that can store safely two helicopters, a number of vans, and other vehicles. It''s going to be a huge project.


    If things go as nned, Mn will be the main base for the army of Chaos in Europe.


    Safety is not a concern at this point. With drones and other security gadgets and protocols, the ce will be an imprable fortress without a single living person.


    These fifteen people are all good fighters, excellent with firearms, and each has a specialty in at least one additional field, such as knife-wielding, cooking, first aid, etc. Ten out of the fifteen selected said that they can speak Italian, but only four can actually hold a conversation beyond: ''my name is¡­'' and ''I am hungry¡­''.


    Other than Michael, present are Noah, Oni, and Masika.


    Noah is in charge of all army members, and he narrowed down the candidates to fifty-two out of which Michael picked these fifteen.


    Michael''s original n was to send Noah with this group of people, but then Masika reasoned how Noah is indispensable here: "Who will take care of the army if he leaves? Sure, he has deputies, but they need someone''s approval for almost anything¡­"


    Masika is present because she is joining this group of fifteen as their leader (instead of Noah). She is the best one in Italian out of all the generals, and her sniping and first aid skills are enviable. Masika has experience in setting up sensors for Eve (aka security sensors) and also, she is almost done with her exams. The remaining two exams she will take online from Mn, and she is done with studying, so she sees no problem in joining this group.


    After Masika sent her detailed request to Sarah, Sarah approved it. Sarah is not the one who will block her kids to explore their limits, as long as they show that they thought about it and they know what they are doing.


    Oni is here because in thest two days, she is following Michael. He is super-busy with all these arrangements (in addition to his other work). His work starts early in the morning and he is not back in their apartment untilte in the evening. This is the only way for Oni to spend time with him (other than sleeping next to him, but that does not count because she is sleeping). Michael is notining because Oni is helping, her ideas are amazing and he likes that she is in visual range, and whenever they find some privacy they kiss and hold each other, but¡­ she should be studying.


    "Sergeant Noah!", a breathless cry came from the side. "Allow me to go!"


    Noah looked at the man and frowned. "Zack, we spoke about this."


    "Yes, but I believe that general in charge can decide this.", Zack turned to Masika. "Please, I owe you my life. Allow me to apany you. I will carry your things, and be your shield, whatever you need."


    Masika looked at Zack and it took her some time to remember from where she knows him. "You are one of Eric''s men?"


    Zack beamed, happy that she remembered him. "Yes. I joined the army of Chaos almost two months ago and I am working my way up the ranks. I am a good fighter and¡­"


    "Everyone here is a good fighter.", Noah cut off Zack impatiently. "This is not how things work, Zack. We are an army and we follow rules and orders. For this breach of protocols, you get one week of work in the kitchen. Get out of my sight before I give you solitary confinement with a beating!"


    "I will take it dly but let me apany general Masika to Italy¡­", Zack looked expectantly at Masika.


    "Are you expecting that one of them gives his spot to you? There is no room for additional beds¡­", Masika said.


    "That is fine. I will sleep on the floor.", Zack responded.


    "Michael, do you have any thoughts on this?", Masika asked.


    Michael shrugged. "I would send more people, but due to space limitations, I picked only fifteen. If he wants to sleep on the floor, then it''s fine by me. But it''s your decision."


    Masika exhaled and turned to Zack.


    Masika can see that Zack is stubborn and he will not give up easily and it is true that the more people go, the better.


    His determined gaze reminded her of their interaction from about three months ago when he demanded a chance to repay the favor of her saving his life. And it was more than that. Zack was also embarrassed that he underestimated her and due to that she ended up in danger. Masika remembers how at that time Zack vowed to start from the bottom. He moved to Boyle Heights neighborhood in order to fight for his right to join the army of Chaos from the arena of the Chaos nightclub with the sole goal to get closer to her. And here he is.


    "Is he of any use?", Masika asked Noah.


    "He is one of the best recruits, usually follows orders. The only thing he ever asked for was to work under you.", Noah informed Masika grumpily.


    Masika nodded in understanding. She is touched that after three months, Zack is still thinking about his debt and is eager to follow her.


    She moved her fingers in the air while selecting options to read Zack''s personnel file on her Eve-lens.


    Masika can see that Zack''s skills are good, and he is following their rules¡­ so it''s up to her.


    No matter how stubborn Zack is, Masika has a good opinion of him. It''s three months how he said that he will work his way up to her, and he followed through with it, even though she forgot about it. Masika remembers that after their mission, Zack was not shy of admitting that he made a mistake and requested a chance to fix it.


    Masika is fifteen years old, but a twenty-three years old man (aka Zack), does not see her youth as an obstacle to show respect and to act humble. He is looking beyond her age and gender and focusing on her skills, and she appreciates that.


    Masika looked at Zack. "We leave in less than half an hour. Pack your things. I will brief you on the mission in flight¡­"


    Zack''s whole face lit up.


    "Yes, ma''am!", Zack shouted while saluting her before dashing to the living quarters. He does not have many personal things and can pack in five minutes.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1370 - Glimpse Of What Is Coming (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside vi ~


    Later that evening¡­


    Michael and Oni entered their apartment, and both a relief when the door closed behind them.


    "Now your work with the new base ispleted, right?", Oni asked Michael while wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Michael hugged Oni around her waist and pulled her closer while humming in confirmation. "With Masika being there, my job is reduced to reading her reports. The first few days are critical, but Sarah and Aiden are still in Europe, so in case of an emergency, they will be there. And with Noah staying in Los Angeles, he will handle the army, so I don''t need to help Haru with that."


    Oni felt butterflies in her stomach when he leaned for a kiss. They kissed many times, but now that this extra pesky work is done, they will have more time for themselves and the inevitable is about to happen!


    Michael nudged her cheek with his nose and murmured: "Do you want to shower first, or should I?"


    "You go first. I still need to check my emails.", she responded while letting go of him with difficulty.


    Michael pecked her lips and went to the bathroom while humming a tune.


    His thoughts are matching Oni''s. Both of them are ready and hungry and he will shower to wash away the fatigue (which is mostly mental fatigue) and she will shower as well and then he will shower her with kisses and¡­ ah, he is aroused already.


    ¡­


    Michael returned from the bathroom and found Oni in front of her desk with her face hidden in her palms.


    "What happened?"


    Oni looked at Michael with a big pout. "I got a scolding¡­"


    Michael was confused. "What?"


    Oni gestured to the screen in front of her.


    Michael read it and saw that it''s an email from Sarah¡­


    <em>"A birdie told me that you have so much free time that you are spending your days at the camp with Michael. I have the confidence that youpleted the design of our base in Mn with Louis, and that your studies are ahead of track, otherwise, you would not be by Michael''s side all the time. Right?</em>


    <em>Seeing that you can handle more work, I''m thinking of assigning you a few additional duties. I will let you know what those are soon.</em>


    <em>I expect to see top scores on your exams, as usually¡­"</em>


    Oni looked at Michael sorrowfully. "I am doomed¡­"


    "Why are you doomed? Didn''t you study?"


    Oni shook her head reluctantly.


    Michael remembered that thest three days she is sticking to him no matter what he does, and whenever he asked her about her studies, she assured him how that is not a problem¡­ but he does not want to rub it in because Oni is already troubled.


    Michael patted her head gently. "It''s OK. It''s only three days, right? You can make up for it. When is your next exam?"


    "Day after tomorrow.", Oni said weakly.


    "So, you burned three out of four days¡­", Michael summarized and asked: "When is the exam after that one?"


    "In four days¡­"


    Michael shook his head in disapproval. He does not want to know when the third exam ising but he knows that it''s going to be tight. Well, whatever thoughts he had in the shower¡­ they are gone. Oni''s examse first.


    Michael cupped her cheeks and pecked her lips before saying: "You better start studying. Let me know if I can help you in any way. Go and freshen up and I will make coffee¡­"


    Michael watched Oni walk away and he slumped on the sofa.


    He exhaled while wondering, what is he thinking? Only a week ago they kissed, and he is already thinking of going all the way? If it''s anyone else, it''s fine, but he promised to himself that he will take it slow with Oni because she is young, and he wants to cherish her and she has a special spot in his heart. How is this taking it slow?


    He is confident that all these extra missions and work are a reminder from above that he is rushing things. Why else would this additional stuff be piled up? Michael closed his eyes and sighed.


    In the shower, Oni was trying to lift up her spirits. Sure, she has only one day to prepare for the exam, but she has tonight as well. Her notes are already in ce, and she just needs to sit and go through them, memorize few things... and her mind drifted toward Michael.


    Every time they hug and kiss, the sensation is stronger, and she wants to see what is next. He makes her heart thump wildly and he is the only one who makes the butterflies in her stomach wake up. But the most impactful to her enamored teenage heart is the way he looks at her: tenderly with love, and there is a hint of greediness like he wants to possess herpletely.


    Oni reminded herself that she is in the shower, and she should not space out because she needs to study or Sarah will scold her. Even if Sarah does not say anything, she will be disappointed if Oni''s grades decline, and other than Michael, Sarah is another person which Oni does not want to disappoint.


    Oni got back in the living room and found Michael slumped on the sofa while staring nkly at some spot in front of him.


    "I thought you will make coffee¡­"


    Oni''s voice startled Michael.


    He wanted to ask why is she back, but then he noticed that she is rubbing her damp hair with a towel and realized that he spaced out.


    "Yes, I am going to.", he responded while avoiding her gaze.


    Oni noticed that he is acting out of character. "What were you thinking?"


    Michael shook his head, refusing to answer. How is he going to tell her his thoughts and not sound like a lecherous creep? He is supposed to be the grownup in this rtionship!


    Oni smirked. If Michael thought that she will allow him to squirm out of this, he is gravely mistaken.


    "Oni¡­", Michael called when she straddled him.


    "Tell me what were you thinking.", Oni demanded with confidence.


    Michael observed her smirk and decided to give her what she wants: an honest answer. "I was thinking of making love to you. But since you need to study, I will wait for after your exams."


    Oni''s whole face exploded. She was hoping that he was thinking something like that (the lovemaking part, or at least something rted to her), but now that he said it, she finds that it is too intense.


    Michael chuckled and pecked her lips.


    His handsnded on her hips and he squeezed her few times while asking teasingly: "Was this too much for you?"


    Seeing that she is not responding, he shook his head and smiled. "Sometimes it is better not to know."


    Michael scooted Oni to the side. "I''m going to make coffee now. Start studying. If you fail and Sarah punishes you, it will be my fault because you spent three days with me instead of preparing for your exams..."


    Oni watched Michael''s back as he walked away and swallowed hard. She wondered, at what point will her heart calm down? And what does he mean by <em>''sometimes it is better not to know''</em>? She wants to know everything!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1371 - Glimpse Of What Is Coming (2)

    In the kitchen¡­


    Michael was pouring water in the coffeepot when he felt Oni sticking to him from the back.


    "I thought that you will start studying."


    "How can I study after what you said?", Oni mumbled in his back.


    Michael was not sure what she is talking about. He said several things. "What did I say?"


    "That you were thinking about us making love.", Oni responded shyly.


    Michael put the pot on the side and turned to face Oni. He saw that her head is low, and he knows that she is hiding her embarrassment.


    In one swift move, Michael lifted Oni to sit on the kitchen counter.


    "Are you curious? Eager? Willing? Impatient?"


    "All of it.", Oni admitted.


    He knows that she was never with a man, but¡­ "Did you ever touch yourself?"


    Oni saw that Michael nced at her crotch area and her shocked expression mixed with confusion answered his question.


    Michael was surprised that even though Oni could not hide her difort, her gaze was determined.


    He exhaled and looked at her helplessly: "What will I do with you?"


    Oni rested her head on his shoulder and whispered: "You can do whatever you want."


    Michael felt her breath on his neck and closed his eyes. "Things like making love should not be rushed. Especially not for your first time. And you need to study."


    "Don''t tell me it takes the whole night?"


    Michael chuckled. "Do you think that once is enough? And after we do it a few times you will be so exhausted that you will need to rest."


    Oni inhaled a choppy breath. She could not believe that she is having this conversation with Michael! But she is. And they are talking openly. So, the only thing she can do is to tell him her side¡­ "Are your words supposed to discourage me? Because you are doing the opposite."


    "This is your curiosity talking."


    "That does not mean that my words are not true. I told you that I want to experience everything with you. And I know that I should study, but the only thing on my mind is you and how good it feels when we are together."


    Michael realized that Oni is not about to drop the topic. Even the warning email from Sarah is not able to set Oni''s mind back to studying. As much as Michael likes this, it''s not good for Oni. But what can he do? Doing nothing is (obviously) not helping but going all the way at this time just because Oni is curious does not feel like the right thing to do either.


    An idea sprouted in Michael''s mind: do they need to go all the way? There is definitely a number of things they can do without going all the way, and it will not take much time either. Yes, that sounds right. He will satisfy part of her curiosity and then she can go back to studying.


    Michael scooped Oni in his arms and carried her to the bedroom.


    Oni held her breath when Michael lowered her on the bed. It is going to happen? Now? Oh, God!


    After a long deep kiss, Oni watched Michael while he removed her yoga pants.


    "Are we going to make love now?", Oni asked while her heart drummed in her ears. She knows that it''s a silly question, but she needed to hear the answer.


    "Unless I lose control, no."


    Oni was confused. Why is he undressing her on the bed, after what they talked about if they are not going to do it? Well, she can ask¡­ "What are we going to do?"


    "You said that you are curious and eager and¡­ I will give you a glimpse of what ising." His palm moved over her thigh and he noticed that Oni stiffened.


    Oni hated herself. Wasn''t she boldly talking about it just a few minutes ago? Why is her body so tense now that he is touching her?


    "Do you trust me?", he murmured in her ear.


    "Yes."


    Oni jolted when his fingers brushed over her panties.


    "Rx¡­"


    His words didn''t help her rx, they did the opposite. She was so tense that her body refused to move, and even the butterflies in her stomach werepletely silent. The only thing moving was her heart which rampaged inside her chest.


    But itsted only a few seconds because he kissed her thoroughly and that familiar softness of his lips called to her. Oni closed her eyes and enjoyed his gentle touch which eased her into rxing and at some point despite her awkwardness and inexperience, her body was aze, asking for more.


    Her eyes shed in surprise when his hand slipped inside her panties, and she could notprehend how can every move of his fingers invoke a stronger sensation than the previous one? When will this stop? She was in uncharted territories, and Oni was amazed that her body moved to meet his hand like it knows what to do.


    Michael regretted his decision for this forey as soon as he felt how wet she is. What is he doing? He was not sure if he will be able to stop. But he knew that he can''t stop now. Oni''s moans filled up the room and he swallowed them greedily.


    The whole room was spinning and Oni hugged Michael tightly, hoping to stabilize herself. But he touched and rubbed more vigorously, and it only made everything worse.


    "Michael¡­ I¡­ Uh¡­", Oni was surprised when these words came out of her mixed with moans. That is not her voice at all. And it seems that her body is not hers either.


    Oni was confident how at that moment Michael can do with her whatever he wants because her whole being was focused on his hand between her legs, unable to respond to anything else.


    The tension at her core swelled suddenly and it exploded in a series of electric spasms that shoot through her body while she screamed and gasped at the same time.


    Oni''s eyes opened slowly, and she saw Michael''s smile directed at her.


    "You are wee. And thank you.", he said in a hoarse voice.


    "Hmm?", she hummedzily.


    "I have your first kiss. And now I have your first orgasm as well."


    Oni was not sure how to respond to this. So, she didn''t.


    He chuckled and kissed her lightly on the lips before saying: "It''s time for you to go and study."


    Oni watched him scoot off the bed. "Where are you going?"


    "Shower."


    "Didn''t you shower already?"


    "This will be a cold one.", he said before the bathroom door closed behind him.


    Oni realized that her top is messed up, and her bottom is exposed. She pulled the cover over her.


    "How the hell am I supposed to study after this?", she grumbled.


    Oni smiled while remembering theirst few minutes on the bed. Or was it a few seconds? She is not sure how long itsted, but it was not long enough. Or maybe it was just right and she wants to do it again.


    Oni''s hand moved lower, toward the cradle of her thigh and her whole body jolted when she touched herself. She is wet and super-sensitive. That is new.


    Michael said that this is a glimpse of what ising, and Oni is eager to see (and feel) the rest.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1372 - Penny Vs Morgans (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, West Hollywood neighborhood ~


    4:19 PM


    In a Spanish-colonial mansion¡­


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan are silently sitting in a luxurious living room. They are sipping tea and snacking on pastries in slow and fluid motions, but the gleam in their eyes is betraying how excited they are despite their calm demeanor.


    What are they doing here? We need to look back at the previous day¡­


    Yesterday, Mr. and Mrs. Morgan received a call from their daughter, Harriet (aka Penny), who told them that she realized her mistake. She apologized and promised that going forward she will take good care of her parents. After all, they gave her life and they raised her, she owes them everything and it''s the right thing to do.


    Mrs. Morgan scolded her daughter for letting them live in misery for several months, but in the end she magnanimously forgave her daughter.


    "Thank you, mother.", Penny responded. "I would like to start my amends by moving you to a ce which more fits your status. Do you mind if you relocate to the Los Angeles area? It will be easier for us to see each other because this is where Ben and I live. His work is here, and we already picked a wonderful mansion¡­"


    Mrs. Morgan exchanged nces with her husband before responding: "We are not tied to a ce, and we are willing to consider relocation. However, how are we going to reach there?"


    "Don''t worry about small details, mother. Allow me to take care of everything. Please, tell your friends and neighbors that you are moving out and pack your belongings. I can send people to pick you up as early as tomorrow morning..."


    The next morning (that is earlier today), Mrs. Morgan almost passed out from happiness when she saw a luxurious limousine picking them up. They left the neighborhood with two suitcases and big smiles on their faces.


    Their glee reached the next level when they reached the airport. The VIP treatment, the private jet with a magnificent service¡­ This is the lifestyle they deserve!


    "I knew that Harriet woulde around.", Mrs. Morgan told her husband as she sipped champagne during their flight to Los Angeles.


    Mr. Morgan nodded in agreement. "Of course. She has a powerful husband. Let''s do our best to stay on their good side¡­"


    "Good side?", Mrs. Morgan sneered. "Do you think that Harriet would do this if we didn''t cause trouble at the hotels? Let me tell you¡­ Going forward when we want something, we need to make noise. Only by kicking up a fuss, we will get her to listen¡­"


    Another luxurious limousine drove them from the airport through Los Angeles toward their destination. Just by looking at the neighborhood, Mr. and Mrs. Morgan could see that this is a high-end area. Making all that ruckus in the hotels, day after day, paid off. Big time!


    It was close to noon when the limousine took a turn, passed through iron gates, and slowly glided through the long driveway, allowing its two passengers from the back seat to take in the sight of expertly-manicured gardens, lush hedges, colorful flower beds, and ornate water features.


    The vehicle stopped on arge circr driveway in front of the elegant Spanish-colonial mansion.


    Mrs. Morgan stepped out of the car and admired orange trees while inhaling the sweet fragrance of the nearby flower beds. She turned to her husband and beamed: "I like this!"


    Four marble steps took them toward the massive double-doors.


    "Mr. Morgan, Mrs. Morgan¡­", a gentleman in his mid-forties greeted them at the door. "I am the butler at the Spanish Circle vi, and I hope that you will find my services to your liking. You can call me Jason. Please allow me to introduce you to the rest of the staff¡­"


    Jason gestured toward the lineup of about a dozen uniformed men and women standing in attention and introduced them as the staff who is working at this vi.


    "Madam is not able to join at this time, but she instructed me to help you settle in. She will stop byter in the afternoon. Do you want something to eat, rest or would you like a tour of your vi first?", Jason asked Mr. and Mrs. Morgan who both grinned to the point of their cheeks hurting while their eyes roamed over the exquisite interior of the mansion.


    They didn''t ask who Madam is, assuming that is Harriet. Since she married a gold mine (aka Ben), she is the Madam, right?


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan wanted a tour of the vi first because they ate during their flight. Their minds were spinning at the sight of eight bedrooms, study and media room, a library, a sunroom, a swimming pool, majestic garden in the back¡­ the property is fully walled-in and surrounded by mature trees while the lot is sorge that they could not see any neighbors. Everything is amazing!


    This vi is more luxurious than the one they lived in before they fell from grace!


    After the tour, they ate and freshened up, and now they are waiting for their daughter to arrive.


    Penny entered the room while holding Ben under his arm.


    Mrs. Morgan''s eyes widened at the sight of Penny''s belly. She remembered that Penny told them how they will be grandparents, but Penny was skinny and t, and she didn''t believe it.


    Ben helped Penny sit on the sofa before taking his ce next to her.


    Four bodyguards assumed their positions, two behind Penny and Ben and two behind Mr. and Mrs. Morgan.


    Mrs. Morgan observed her daughter and her eyes lit up at the sight of Penny''s styled hair, expensive dress, and essories. And Ben is also wearing a fancy suit. Just one look at them and she can see that they are loaded.


    "Mother, father¡­", Penny called with a small smile on her face. "Did you travel well?"


    "Yes, yes.", Mrs. Morgan responded while her eyes didn''t leave Ben. "Will you introduce us to your husband?"


    "Of course, this is Benjamin Casano. My husband, and the father of my child. Your son-inw.", Penny responded.


    Ben did his best to ignore a pair of greedy people sitting in the room opposite from him. He is surprised howe Penny turned out to be an OK person, considering how her parents are despicable.


    Ben chanted silently that he needs to stay calm. They have a n, and if he blows up, everything Penny wanted to do will be spoiled. OK, not everything, but her satisfaction in giving her parents what they deserve will be diminished. Penny is pregnant, and he wants her to enjoy this. It will be good for Penny and for their son.


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan expected more respect from Ben. They were put off by his cold, almost hostile attitude. Shouldn''t he be at least polite toward his inws? On the other side, his haughtiness only proved that he is someone with backing and status who will not bow to anyone.


    "Nice to meet you.", Mr. Morgan responded. "Due to our unfortunate circumstances we were unable to get to know each other. I hope we can correct that going forward."


    "Absolutely.", Penny responded while eyeing her parents. "That is why we got you this vi to live in. The vi is fully paid so you don''t need to worry about relocating ever again, and the staff is at your disposal. Of course, Ben and I will take care of all expenses¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1373 - Penny Vs Morgans (2)

    When Penny said how this vi is for her parents to use while she (and Ben) will shoulder all the expenses, Mrs. Morgan''s eyes sparkled, and a silly grin didn''t leave her face. Her daughter is truly filial!


    Mr. Morgan had his doubts.


    As much as Mrs. Morgan is happy and dazzled by everything since their daughter called them yesterday and said that she had a change of heart, Mr. Morgan has his concerns that this is too easy.


    He remembers the evening when they sent Penny to see Lukas White the second time, and the defiant look on her face¡­ and then when she visited them with Ben. Did Harriet really regret defying her parents? Penny is smiling but her eyes are sharp, and that is not the look for someone who is willing to submit.


    <em>''Maybe this is the influence of her rich husband''</em>, Mr. Morgan thought.


    "Really? There is no catch?", Mr. Morgan asked reluctantly.


    "Of course, there are few loose ends that we should deal with¡­"


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan frowned and waited for Penny to continue.


    "The house where you stayed so far needs to be sold. Now that you are here, no one will use it. Also, it is an older house that requires constant maintenance and even if we rent it out, there is a chance that it will not be enough to cover repairs which an older structure needs."


    Mr. Morgan hesitated. After the fiasco with Marcus, that house is the only thing left on their name. If they sell it, they will be left with nothing. He felt his wife nudging him and he saw her nod at him to ept the condition.


    He exhaled. "OK. We will put the house on the market once we settle in here. In a week or two at most¡­"


    Penny lifted her hand slightly, interrupting her father. "Don''t worry about it. I want you to rx and enjoy it here. We have a team of people at our disposal who will prepare the house for sale and make sure you get the best price for it."


    Mr. Morgan was frozen for a few seconds before asking in disbelief: "YOU want to sell the house?"


    "Not me.", she nced at Ben. "Our team."


    Mr. Morgan didn''t think much about this before nodding. Ben is rich and capable, why not let him take care of the work?


    Penny smiled amiably. "We have two contracts for you to sign. One is that you are transferring that house on my name, and the other one will ensure that you can live here."


    Hearing the second part, Mr. Morgan rxed. This vi is so much better than the rundown one in Texas. He would be a fool not to ept such an agreement. Penny and her rich husband (aka Ben) can sell that house in Texas or keep it, it''s none of his business.


    Seeing that both Mr. and Mrs. Morgan agreed, Ben waved his hand and a man approached them from the side and presented documents about the house transfer.


    The house is on both Mr. and Mrs. Morgan, so both of them needed to sign.


    Penny looked at her parents happily signing the documents and she was surprised how much she is enjoying this: returning them exactly what they gave her.


    She thought that facing them again will be much more difficult than it is. Probably because they are ying a game and all the cards are in her hands, and the game has just begun.


    Penny does not need a reminder of how she suffered while living with her parents for more than twenty years. Them getting their deserved punishment in long overdue.


    Penny is not a vengeful or violent person. If it''s up to her, she would look the other way and pretend that her parents don''t exist. But these two human leeches are not giving up; they are disturbing her, disrupting her business and demanding Penny to treat them well as a grateful daughter that she should be.


    As a soon-to-be mother, Penny can''t allow this to go on. Once her son is born, she wants to focus on him, and not to worry about what her parent''s next scheme will be. Knowing them, they will probably use her baby as leverage to get what they want.


    Sophia''s words echoed in Penny''s mind, how they will not leave her alone and that she should think what her parents would do to her if they didn''t fall from grace. She thought about it, and concluded that if the roles are reversed, they would act in the same way they did when she was a teenager. And she will give them the same medicine.


    After the signing of the documents waspleted, the house in Texas is Penny''s. The man from the side tucked the documents in his briefcase and ced on the table the second set of documents.


    Mr. Morgan frowned while reading. "What is this? A document that states how you will allow us to live here?"


    Penny smirked. "Did you expect something else?"


    "I gave that house to you. I assumed that you will give this one to us.", Mr. Morgan bluntly said.


    Mrs. Morgan didn''t understand what is going on, but she could see her husband''s displeasure and she got alerted. Her eyes darted between Mr. Morgan and Penny frantically while hoping to get a grasp of the current situation. She was irritated, why is Ben just sitting and not saying anything?


    Penny scowled internally. Is her father kidding? This vi is ten times the worth of the one in Texas! How can hepare them? But then... they thought how she is giving them this one for free.


    "You want this vi on your name? And then what? How will you pay for the taxes and maintenance? Trust me, this is better. You get to live here, in a house on my name with all expenses covered. So, I am the owner only in name, while it actually belongs to you. See? Read the next page. The document says that I can''t kick you out. The only way for you to leave is if we both agree to it ¡­ or if you are dead."


    Mr. Morgan had a troubled expression.


    "Do you have a problem living in a house that is on my name? I think it''s a good deal. The two of you can enjoy here and let me handle the pesky details. You get all this without any money spent and the house in Texas will be sold. I will make sure that you get the most money out of that house and when the sale ispleted, I will give you the money.", Penny exined with a smile. The words she used are more-less the same ones that her father used when hepelled her to sign all her assets to him.


    "Can we think about this?", Mr. Morgan asked after some time.


    Mrs. Morgan frowned and asked her husband: "What is wrong?"


    Penny looked at her parents who seemed to need another push. "Sure, you can think about it. But keep in mind that we will not pay maintenance for two houses. We have money, but we will not waste it. You can either go back or you can stay here. How much time do you need to decide on this matter? If you don''t want to stay here, I will tear the contract we signed. The house in Texas will stay yours and you will be back there in time for dinner¡­"


    "We are not going back!", Mrs. Morgan frantically said.


    Penny shrugged and gestured toward her father, indicating that it''s up to him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1374 - Penny Vs Morgans (3)

    "Why do you want to go back?", Mrs. Morgan asked her husband with urgency. "This ce is so much bigger and better. There is the staff who cleans and cooks. I am not going back, Bruce. Who cares about on whose name the house is if we get to live in it? They will pay for all the expenses and they can''t kick us out. It says so in the contract..."


    Penny and Ben both frowned slightly. The audacity of Mrs. Morgan reached the next level. She didn''t even bother to go to a different room and discuss this in private with her husband. Mrs. Morgan has no problem admitting that they are taking advantage of Penny (and Ben) in front of them!


    Mr. Morgan sighed and did his best to tune out his wife while reading the document one more time. It is concise: Mr. and Mrs. Morgan can live in this house until both parties (owner of the house as the first party and Mr. and Mrs. Morgan as the second one) decide to terminate this agreement, and Penny and Ben will shoulder any expenses rted to the house. Stocking up the fridge and pantry with food is included.


    This document guarantees that if Penny or Ben change their minds, they can''t chase them away. Even if they want to sell the property, they will be unable to do so.


    His gut was telling him that he is missing something important, but he could not see it. Mr. Morgan looked at his wife who silently begged him to ept and he exhaled before nodding. "Pen, please¡­"


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan signed the documents, and then Penny and Ben signed them as well. Three copies: one for Mr. and Mrs. Morgan, the second one for Penny and Ben, and the third one will go with thewyer (the guy with a briefcase who is popping in and out asionally).


    Penny smiled at her parents. "Now that we got that out of the way, we can chat. How have you been?"


    Mrs. Morgan waved her hand dismissively. She does not want to talk about them, she has so many questions about Penny and her gold mine husband (aka Ben) that she does not know from where to start. "We are fine. Are the two of you going to live here?"


    Penny was amused that the first question from her mother is if they will cohabit or not.


    "No. We have our ce closer to Ben''s work. We will stop by to check on you when we get a chance. On weekends probably, because Ben is busy on weekdays. But once the baby is born, probably not so often."


    "You have another ce?", Mr. Morgan was curious.


    Penny confirmed. "Yes. A penthouse, closer to downtown Los Angeles."


    "All this is just for the two of us?", Mrs. Morgan wanted to confirm.


    "Do we have a driver?", Mr. Morgan asked before Penny could respond.


    "You will get one within a few days. Until then, please enjoy the vi and the grounds. The staff can provide you with whatever you want, and if you really need to go somewhere, you can get a cab.", Penny exined.


    Mrs. Morgan nodded in approval and then she remembered: "How about our other expenses? Like shopping?"


    Penny nced at Ben before responding. "We didn''t talk about it, but if you have any requests, let us know. If it''s reasonable, I''m sure that we cane to an agreement. Maybe you can do some research on the prices of the things you might want, and we can set up regr payments. Or we can open a separate ount for you. There are many options. You just got here, so there is no rush. When you discuss it, let us know what works best."


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan rxed. It seems that all the major topics are out of the way.


    They started talking about Ben, and they were interested to find out what he is doing and his background.


    Ben was not interested in talking with these two shameless people, so Penny spoke for him. Mostly the truth. She said that he was married before and that he has a twelve years old daughter and that he is in the software business.


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan were not happy that Ben is quiet. They would assume that he is mute, if not for a few asions when he spoke to Penny.


    However, they got their answers: Ben has his ownpany, he is making a lot of money, and he has an ex-wife and a daughter.


    Mrs. Morgan understood how Penny is a trophy-wife and it is not unusual for a man to upgrade his wife when he bes sessful. Ben is so rich that he bought those five hotels in Texas for Penny to keep busy, like a hobby.


    The more they found out, the more image of Ben as a typical rich man wasing together.


    Mrs. Morgan was pleased with this first session and she was confident that as time goes by, they will find out more about their son-inw.


    The topics shifted to Penny''s pregnancy, weather, clothing, and any other usual chat. The atmosphere was pleasant, at least on the surface.


    At some point in their conversation, Penny asked: "Did you see the house?"


    "Yes, we saw the view from the rooftop, the pool, bedrooms, and the main floor.", Mrs. Morgan happily responded. "Jason showed us around. He is very well trained, and so is the rest of the staff. They move swiftly, I can barely notice their presence, and everything is in ce. They even got fresh pastries without me asking for it¡­"


    Penny''s smile widened as Mrs. Morgan chattered excitedly. If her mother knew that Jeff and JoAnna helped them hire these people and that all of them are trained in more than house rted chores, her mother would not be so happy. Especially Jason. He is not just a butler, but the head of their security as well.


    Penny and Ben bought this mansion and hired the staff for them. The baby ising, and the apartment will not be so convenient. They want a big backyard where their son can run and chase after the ball. Felix ensured that the security surveince is set up and everything is in ce for Penny and Ben to move in. Almost everything. There is one thing pending: Penny wants them to be married.


    This Saturday (in two days) Ben and Penny will go to the courthouse to sign the paperwork with Emma and Charlie as witnesses. After that, Penny will be Mrs. Casano.


    They have everything figured out, and Penny decided to handle her parents first.


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan will not disrupt their ns, the two of them being here is only adding anotheryer to it.


    "Did you see the basement?", Penny asked.


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan exchanged excited nces. There is more to this vi!


    "The basement? No.", Mr. Morgan responded.


    "This house has some special features underground¡­", Penny stood up and Ben was right next to Penny, helping her bnce and providing support.


    "Come¡­", Penny urged her parents. "I''m sure you will be surprised by what all this vi hides¡­"


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan stood up and followed Penny (and Ben) down the hall through the door.


    "When we checked this, I thought it''s just a storage room.", Mrs. Morgan voiced her thoughts.


    The passage toward the basement looks like a room with shelves filled with unmarked boxes and hangers with jackets which are the same as the ones staff members are wearing. You need to push the jackets to the side in order to see the door at the back of the room. The door is the same color as the wall, so it''s easy to miss it.


    Penny agreed with her mother. "Yeah, this space gives that illusion. If we didn''t see the floorns, we would not know that this vi has the basement at all. It''s almost as if it''s hidden."


    "Hidden basement? Are there any treasures? Underground tunnels which provide an easy escape?", Mr. Morgan guessed.


    Pennyughed awkwardly and shook her head. "Wait and see. We are almost there¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1375 - Penny Vs Morgans (4)

    As they descended down the stairs toward the basement level, Penny shivered involuntarily as images of her experiences in the basement from her past shed in front of her eyes.


    "We don''t need to do this¡­", Ben''s low voice sounded next to her ear as he pulled her closer to him.


    He knows that because of the basement, Penny was not willing to buy this house. They checked numerous vis and mansions in the Los Angeles area which were perfect except that they had a basement. The only reason Penny agreed to this one is because the entrance to the basement is something like a hidden-feature and the first thing Penny asked for was to fill up that room at the entrance so that she does not see the door.


    "We will block it and I will pretend that it does not exist.", Penny told Ben. "The house, the garden, the swimming pool, everything is perfect. I''m sure that junior will enjoy it very much."


    Penny was confident that she never step into that basement which makes her remember many horrid experiences from her past. However, when she thought of a way to deal with her parents, she remembered the basement and thought how letting them experience what she did, would be a poetic justice.


    Back to the present¡­


    Penny felt Ben''s firm hold and hisforting voice telling her that she does not need to go through this, and she snapped out of her daze. "It''s OK. I need to do this."


    Penny is grateful that Ben is by her side and she is confident that he is the sweetest and the most supportive man on Earth. For her, at least.


    Mr. Morgan raised his eyebrows at the sight of four bodyguards in the hallway with narrow windows on one side, and two doors on the other side. They are standing in attention, two in front of each door. He guessed that the bodyguards are guarding something or someone.


    Penny stood between the two doors, facing them, and she gave a small nod to the bodyguards who immediately moved and unlocked the doors.


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan curiously peered to see what is inside and both of them screamed in surprise when they were violently shoved inside, one in each room.


    Mr. Morgan fell on the concrete floor with a thud and by the time he recovered, the bodyguards patted him down, took his wallet and cell phone away and the door was closed and locked.


    "What is the meaning of this!?", Mr. Morgan shouted at the top of his lungs while trying to open the door.


    At theck of response, he nced around the room. There are a bucket and one bottle of water, a bed with a futon mattress, and a cover, and that''s it. There is a small narrow window high on the wall opposite from the door, and he noticed a door-size opening on one wall which is blocked by iron bars. Through that opening, he can see the neighboring room and his wife getting up slowly from the floor while grunting.


    Mr. Morgan felt panic swell inside him, and he started violently pounding on the door. "Harriet! Let me out! What is the meaning of this!? Harriet!"


    An opening at the eye level was revealed and Mr. Morgan could see Penny, Ben, and two bodyguards.


    "Harriet! Let me out!", he roared.


    Penny looked at her father mockingly and gestured to the guard to unlock the opening on the door of the room where her mother is.


    "Do I have your attention?", Penny asked.


    "Harriet! What are you doing?", Mrs. Morgan asked angrily while ring at Penny.


    "I am doing what you did to me. Do you really think that I will let you do as you please?"


    "We signed a contract that we can live here!", Mr. Morgan reminded Penny.


    "True. And no matter how invalid that piece of paper is, I promise to honor that contract. You see¡­ it says that you can live in the vi. And you will do that while confined to your current rooms. The contract says that we will pay the bills and the staff, and we will do so. The contract says that we will provide you with food and that the fridge and the pantry will be fully stocked, and we will honor those parts of the contract as well. I remember when I wronged you, you locked me up in a basement with one meal a day and a bottle of water. Now things are different because I am in charge and you wronged me. So, I''m locking you up in a basement with one meal a day, and if you behave you might get a second bottle of water."


    Mrs. Morgan''s chin trembled. "You can''t do this."


    "I can¡­ I am."


    "We are your parents!" Mrs. Morgan was outraged.


    "And I was your daughter. Are you ming me for doing to you what you did to me?"


    "How long are we going to be here?", Mr. Morgan asked.


    Penny shrugged. "When you locked me up, did you tell me how long I will be in there?" Penny stifled augh when she saw her parents'' ugly expressions. "Enjoy your stay in my new vi. I promise that I will not kick you out."


    ¡­


    Penny walked out of the mansion and took a deep breath, inhaling the sweet scent of the flowers from the nearby flowerbeds.


    "Are you OK?", Ben asked with concern apparent in his voice.


    Penny smiled. "Never better. I feel like some weight is gone and I can breathe freely¡­ and I''m hungry."


    Ben caressed her belly lovingly. "My boy is growing. Do you want to eat here? There is a number of great restaurants nearby. What do you feel like eating?"


    "Are you asking me or our boy?"


    "Both of you."


    Penny thought for a second before responding. "I feel like a steak, strawberry jam, whipped cream, and pickles. And chocte. But I want it to be a chocte fountain where you can dip marshmallows in."


    Ben''s lips twitched. "OK."


    Ben is confident that Penny''s cravings are increasing in variety, together with her belly, but there is no way he will say that at loud.


    Ben turned to the butler who was standing at the door. "Jason, you heard the Madam. Please find us a restaurant that has these options."


    "Yes, Master¡­", Jason nodded and walked in with a troubled expression. If the chocte fountain was not on the list, they could just make it all here at the vi, but like this¡­ Where can he find a ce with all these? He took a mental note to buy a chocte fountain. Madam and Master will move in soon and it seems that a chocte fountain is a must-have.


    Outside¡­


    Penny leaned into Ben''s embrace. "Madam and Master. It will take me some time to get used to that."


    "You are telling me? I will never get used to it."


    Penny smiled. "You will. People get used to good things quickly. This house, this baby, your hug¡­ all the good things."


    ¡­


    Downstairs, in the basement¡­


    Mr. and Mrs. Morgan shouted themselves hoarse. No one answered no matter how much they called.


    They saw Penny and Ben walking away and the guards closed the openings and now they have no idea what is going on at the other side of the door.


    "When do you think that Harriet will change her mind?", Mrs. Morgan asked her husband through the opening which is blocked by iron bars.


    Mr. Morgan sneered. "You still don''t get it?"


    Mrs. Morgan blinked. "Don''t get what?"


    "We are not getting out of here. Ever."


    Mrs. Morgan shook her head frantically. "No, no¡­ Harriet changed her mind more than once. She is an obedient girl who got a boost of confidence because of her husband. But she wille around. We should kick up a fuss. That works¡­"


    Mr. Morgan didn''t respond. There is no point in talking to his wife. She is used to luxury and never worked a day in her life. For anything.


    He looked at the narrow window and observed that it''s angled. The ss surface is facing a tunnel-like opening, which only confirms his suspicion that they are undergroundpletely. And it seems like at least four feet deep. He thought that their descent to the basement was more than usual for one level, and now he confirmed it.


    Mr. Morgan sat on the futon of his bed and covered his face with his palms while trying to tune out his wife. He can''t think with all the noise, and he hopes that soon shepletely loses her voice.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1376 - Mr. And Mrs. Casano

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Saturday


    1:24 PM


    Ben and Penny are having lunch with Charlie and Emma in a private room of a fine French restaurant downtown Los Angeles.


    They came here from the courthouse, and this is Ben''s and Penny''s first meal as Mr. and Mrs. Casano.


    The ceremony was simple with a goal to make Ben and Penny a couple in the eyes of thew. Their wedding with friends and family will happenter. Penny thinks that a good time will be in one year from now, on their marriage anniversary.


    At first, Penny was not sure if she wants them to get married now or after the baby is born. Ben assured her that they will do it anyway she wants. Penny thought of their baby and decided that she does not want her son to be born without having both parents properly. After all, her baby-daddy is right by her side and there is no need for Ben to fill up the paperwork in the hospital which he will state how he acknowledges their child as his. And she will not be marked as a single mother.


    Charlie and Emma picked the restaurant and reserved a private room for this asion.


    The food was served as a vast variety of small portions and everything was delicious. What Penny appreciated the most is that this restaurant has a Water menu with water options from all over the world. Penny would prefer a ss of wine, but she is pregnant, so a variety of water choices made her happy. It made her go to the restroom often as well, but she is used to it (baby is pushing on her dder).


    "What are your ns after this?", Emma asked Penny and Ben before putting a heavenly bite-sized fruit tart in her mouth.


    Penny looked at Ben who smiled mysteriously before answering: "I''ve made some arrangements for the rest of the afternoon and a romantic evening. We will return to reality tomorrow morning."


    He booked them a spa treatment for couples which includes Penny''s favorites: facial and a massage. She will get a massage for pregnant women and they will get it in a luxurious room of a hotel where they will spend the night with non-alcoholic wine and fruits, on a bed covered in rose petals. But that is a surprise for Penny, so he does not want to disclose details.


    He wanted to add more things, but considering that Penny''s belly isrge, he didn''t want to overdo it. She can''t sit for long in the same ce, so travel is out of the question and she is not capable of vigorous (or potentially dangerous) activity either. They agreed to keep this low key and enjoy their weekend together which will end with the two of them (three of them with baby included), moving into their Spanish mansion in West Hollywood neighborhood.


    After the junior is born, the two of them (and the baby) will travel to many ces. And after their wedding ceremony which will include friends and family, Penny and Ben are nning for a honeymoon as well.


    "Oho, overnight!", Emma eximed after hearing Ben''s ns.


    Emma leaned closer to Penny to ask in a whisper: "You can still do it?" She nced at Penny''s big belly.


    Pennyughed when she understood that Emma is asking about the intercourse. "Actually, there are positions where my belly is not in the way. Just so you know, the additional hormones and the blood flow in the lower areas makes everything more intense."


    Emma widened her eyes. "More intense? How much more?"


    "I can''t exin it. I can''t stop screaming, but at the same time I want more of it. When you are pregnant, you will see."


    Emma was curious. "Ben does not mind the changes?"


    Pennyughed. "Ben likes that my breasts arerger. And based on what I''ve read, the junior enjoys the serotonin which is released during the orgasm, and he likes the rocking as well." Penny paused and burst into augh before adding: "I guess it''s fun for the whole family."


    Emmaughed with Penny. She remembers that when they met, Penny was quiet and shy. Penny changed.


    Ben was not sure what to say. Should Penny talk about this in front of others? Emma is one thing, but Charlie is right there! Ben looked at Penny and he is happy that she is happy. He still can''t believe that a magnificent woman like Penny decided to marry him. Ben told himself not to mess it up this time.


    Emma looked at Charlie who was slightly ufortable.


    Charlie likes to eavesdrop, but he knows that he should not show any visible reaction or Emma might get angry.


    "When are you going to make me pregnant?"


    Emma''s question made Charlie choke on non-existent saliva.


    He drank water to calm down.


    "I wanted to make you pregnant on day one, and what did you do? Took a pill.", Charlie said matter-of-factly.


    Emma smiled while her thoughts wandered to that evening: a party, four women, a ruined dress, she left with Brian, and Charlie came to get her. And she is d that he did because that was the beginning of the rest of her life. That evening he said that he wants to kiss her all night long and he did.


    Penny observed Emma and saw that her friend is blushing while spacing out.


    "I think that we should head out because it seems that Emma wants some privacy with Charlie. I can see that she is thinking about making babies¡­", Penny told Ben through giggles.


    Emma snapped out of her lusty thoughts and looked at Penny in disbelief. "Are you so tant because you are pregnant, married, or because you are spending too much time with Anna?"


    Penny looked at Emma and responded with a straight face: "I am like this because I''m spending so much time with you."


    Both Penny and Emma burst intoughter.


    Shortly after that, they parted ways.


    Ben and Penny were a few blocks away from their next destination and arrived in a few minutes.


    Penny was delighted by the arrangements Ben made. She looks forward to the rxing afternoon which she will share with Ben. Her husband. And she looks forward to the night as well.


    While Penny and Ben enjoyed their facials side-by-side, apanied by the soothing music andvender essence, Emma and Charlie headed to Jarred''s vi.


    Emma needs to talk to her mom, and this is something that can''t be dyed further. It is convenient that Emma''s mother is spending her weekend with Jarred at his vi. At least Emma does not need to fly to Seattle for this chat which is overdue.


    ~ Los Angeles, Jarred''s vi ~


    Emma asked her mom if they can talk in private, and the two of them went to the garden, while Charlie stayed in the living room with Jarred.


    "Do you know what Emma wants to talk about?", Jarred asked Charlie.


    Charlie waved his hand dismissively. "It''s something between a mother and a daughter."


    "Yet, you know about it." Jarred was upset that Charlie is not telling him.


    "Emma is my fianc¨¦e and she tells me things. Mrs. Ronin will be the one to decide if you will know about it or not.", Charlie said smugly.


    Jarred grunted while his eyes wandered toward the door through which Emma and Mrs. Ronin left. With every passing second, Jarred was getting more anxious.


    "I have a feeling that Emma does not approve of me and Donni.", Jarred said after some time.


    Charlie was amused to see Jarred so insecure. "Let''s say that is true. So, what if she does not approve?"


    Jarred frowned. "Donni talks about her kids often. If they don''t approve¡­" Jarred sighed. "I don''t know."


    Charlie observed Jarred''s fidgeting and a thought hit him: "Are you in love with her?"


    "How long are you by my side? When did you see me with a woman?"


    Charlie paused. Jarred''s answer implies that he loves Emma''s mother because Charlie never saw Jarred with a woman since his wife passed. This makes things moreplicated. But it''s not his business.Emma will talk with her mother, and rx when she gets it out of her system, and after that it will be between Mrs. Ronin and Jarred.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1377 - Emmas Talk With Mrs. Ronin

    In the garden of Jarred''s vi¡­


    Emma and Mrs. Ronin sat on the bench which is overlooking a massive two-level fountain.


    Emma stared at the water cascading from the upper level to the lower one while thinking from where to start.


    "It seems that you have a lot on your mind.", Mrs. Ronin voiced her thoughts.


    Emma looked at her mother and met her gaze.


    "Is this about your wedding? Are you pregnant? Did something happen at the rehabilitation center? Or is Charlie mistreating you? Are you having second thoughts about marrying him?", Mrs. Ronin guessed.


    Emma was slightly irritated. Why are most of her mom''s questions implying that something is wrong on Emma''s side? Does Mrs. Ronin think that nothing can go wrong with her?


    Emma took a deep breath and said: "I know that dad is alive."


    Emma saw that her mother is frozen in surprise and she added: "He is in Sicily. His name is Angelo De Luca and he is the head of the organization called Nero armi."


    Mrs. Ronin opened her mouth and closed them. She frowned. "When did you find out?"


    "When his right-hand man tried to seduce me."


    Mrs. Ronin shook her head. "Angelo would not do that."


    Emma''s eyebrows moved slightly higher. She was surprised by the confidence in her mother''s voice, and yet somehow she knew that her mother is familiar with Angelo.


    In an instant, Emma was overwhelmed by dejection. She understood how her brothers are feeling, and why they don''t want to know about their father, and why they are angry at their mother for keeping all that a secret. Because this is not a secret for their mother to keep.


    Aren''t they a family? How could she decide on her own to deceive them about their father? All four of them grew up with numerous school activities and events where parents were invited with none of their parents present because their mother is working, and their father is dead. And Emma remembers that every Father''s Day in school her ssmates created handmade cards and presents to their fathers with big smiles on their faces while she was making a present which ended up in a trash bin. Why? Because her mother decided to conceal the fact that their father is alive.


    Would Emma reach out to her father if she knew that he is alive? Emma is not sure. But she knows that her mother cut off that option for her and for her brothers.


    Emma stood up and looked at Mrs. Ronin while herplex expression reflected the whirlwind of her emotions. "I don''t know if you remember but you never divorced dad, and since he is alive, you being in a rtionship with Jarred is technically cheating. Does Jarred know about dad? Or are you keeping secrets from him as well?"


    Mrs. Ronin lowered her gaze and bit her lower lip.


    Emma didn''t want to stay longer. It is obvious that her mother has no intention of exining herself. The more Emma looked at her mother, the more she was angry. Disappointed. And she didn''t want to feel that way. She said what she had to say and now she is going to leave.


    "You are ming me."


    Mrs. Ronin''s words made Emma stop in her tracks.


    Mrs. Ronin sighed before adding: "One day, maybe you understand why I did what I did. Things change in time. Today you might be confident that your decision is the best one ever and the next day you regret it."


    "Do you have regrets?", Emma asked.


    "I don''t regret keeping Angelo away from us. But I regret not telling you about him. You were young and telling you that he does not exist was a simple answer to <em>''where is my daddy?''</em>. Before I knew it, you grew up and I couldn''t find the right time to tell you the truth. Andter, I could not find the courage to do so because I lied so many times already."


    Mrs. Ronin saw that Emma''s expression is stern. "I can see that you are upset. I hope that soon you ept this, and we can talk about it calmly."


    Emma shook her head. "I am not the one you should be concerned about."


    Mrs. Ronin frowned and observed Emma''s expression keenly. "What do you mean?"


    "I am here because I am the only one willing to talk about it."


    Mrs. Ronin frowned when she understood the meaning behind Emma''s words. "You are saying that Mike, Sean, and Ryan know about Angelo?"


    Emma''s nod made Mrs. Ronin''s frown deeper.


    "Do you love him?"


    Emma''s question surprised Mrs. Ronin.


    "Angelo?", Mrs. Ronin asked. She was not sure if Emma is asking about Angelo or Jarred. When Emma nodded, she answered: "He is my first love. He fathered my four children. If I say that I have no feelings for him, I would be lying. But love? Maybe there is some of it. Traces, which are not allowing me to hate him."


    "What about Jarred?"


    "I came to Los Angeles with knowledge that all of you are happy. My four children found their path and are taken care of. I guess the timing was right. I rxed and met Jarred who is charming, and he makes meugh, and he makes me feel special, and I decided to go with the flow."


    "You need to tell him about your husband.", Emma reminded her mother.


    "I will find a way to dissolve that marriage."


    "Mom¡­ Dad still keeps your photos in the drawer of his desk. He didn''t have a woman since the two of you parted. That should tell you that he still has you in his heart. Jarred needs to know about dad. Or you break up with Jarred. If you don''t tell Jarred about dad and you stay in this rtionship, you are putting Jarred in danger. Just how you put us in danger."


    Mrs. Ronin pressed her lips into a line. "I am sorry Emma¡­"


    "You are sorry? Sorry does not fix things! Do you know that only a few days ago I was in danger? I was lucky that Charlie was there, and Anna and Jeff. If they were not close to me, that man would probably seed in tricking me and using me for his own agenda. And I was oblivious because YOU couldn''t find the right time to tell me that my father is alive and that he is the leader of some Italian mafia!"


    "If I knew that it would lead to this, I would tell you!"


    Emma took a deep breath to calm down her emotions. "You can''t fix the past. But you can prevent the disaster which is lurking in the future. Tell Jarred. And talk to your sons. Because they are disappointed and confused. Especially Mike."


    "What about you?"


    Emma eyed her mother. "What about me?"


    "Are you disappointed? Confused? Angry?"


    "I find it interesting that now, after twenty years of lies, you are asking me about my feelings. It would be much better if we had this conversation ten or fifteen years ago, but now¡­", Emma shook her head before asking: "What do you think? How do I feel?"


    "I want to hear it from you."


    "Why? Will it make you feel better? Because it will not do anything for me other than get me upset. Talking about it will not fix the past. And honestly¡­ I don''t care. I don''t hate you, if that is what you are worried about. I have too many great things going on in my life and I will not allow negativity to spoil any of them."


    Mrs. Ronin watched Emma walk away and her heart broke.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1378 - Penny Is Back To Not Having A Plan

    ~ Los Angeles, West Hollywood ~


    In Ben''s and Penny''s Spanish mansion¡­


    Sunday


    11:24 AM


    Penny and Ben returned from their first wedding night and currently they are in the basement, waiting for Mrs. Morgan to stop shouting.


    "How dare you lock us in? What kind of a daughter are you? Do you know how hungry I am? Dogs get a better treatment!...", Mrs. Morgan''s hoarse voice filled the basement of the vi which Penny and Ben call home.


    Penny sighed and turned to leave.


    "Where are you going?", Mrs. Morgan asked Penny in a panic.


    "I came to say something, and you are not letting me talk. So¡­ I will be backter."


    Mrs. Morgan''s eyes darted aimlessly in disbelief. "Later? How muchter?"


    Penny shrugged. "Who knows? Maybe a few hours, days? It depends on my mood and since I''m pregnant, my mood is changing often."


    "Please, don''t go. Tell us what you wanted...", Mr. Morgan pleaded. "She will be quiet."


    "I want to tell you that I was thinking about what to do with you. After all, you are my parents. I want to give you one option and I hope that you can listen carefully without interrupting me. If you promise not to bother us again, I will give you a property in South Dakota. You get to live there on a farm. Seventy acres of prairie with a single-story, three-bedroom home. It has a barn and horse stables, equipment, and everything else you need to livefortably. We will give you the money needed to hire workers. The only thing we ask is that you don''t leave South Dakota and don''t contact us."


    "South Dakota?", Mrs. Morgan frowned.


    Penny was not interested in talking further.


    The bodyguard next to Penny stepped closer to the door of Mr. Morgan''s room and pushed folded papers though the opening on the door.


    "These are the details on the property. Think about it, talk about it, and let me know about your decision.", Penny said and walked away with Ben.


    As soon as Mr. Morgan took the papers from the bodyguard, the opening on the door was closed.


    Ben and Penny went to the living room and got cozy on the sofa.


    Penny leaned on the soft pillow at her back and Ben lifted Penny''s feet in hisp.


    On the television in front of them, they could see the live feed from the basement, showing Mr. and Mrs. Morgan.


    "She wants us to be isted.", Mrs. Morgan hissed.


    "It''s better than this.", Mr. Morgan stated the fact.


    "You agree to it?"


    Mr. Morgan sighed. "I don''t like it, but what other option we have? She can kill us, and no one will ask for our whereabouts. No one."


    "I see. Are you afraid of dying, or you believe that Harriet actually has it in her to kill us?", Mrs. Morgan paused and her face lit up. "You want us to take the deal in order to get out of here, and then when we find our freedom we can do as we please."


    "Is that what you are thinking?"


    "Don''t tell me that you are OK with Harriet treating us like this."


    "I don''t know what to think.", Mr. Morgan admitted.


    Of course, he is not OK. But what can he do about it? Considering how they treated their daughter, Mr. Morgan knows that Penny will not let them go easily. If she does that, then he would be a fool.


    Mrs. Morgan sneered. "You don''t know what to think, but I do. So here is how it will go: we agree, go to South Dakota, sell some things as soon as we get a chance, and go back to Texas. It seems that Harriet cares about those hotels. Or even better, wee to Los Angeles! Soon she will give birth and we can use that. As loving grandparents, she will not kick us out or treat us badly. Are you listening? ¡­"


    In the living room...


    "Turn it off.", Penny told Ben icily. "I can''t¡­" She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Ben turned off the television and started kneading Penny''s feet. "How I see it, your mother is not changing at all."


    Penny noticed that Ben mentioned only her mother. "What about my dad?"


    "He looks defeated."


    Penny agreed with this. "He was a sessful businessman who over time made several bad decisions. The worst one was to go against Jeff."


    Penny sank in the pillows behind her and drifted off in her memories. "My parents didn''t treat me badly all of my life. Since I remember, they would get me into different sses and courses for youngdies, preparing me to be the next Madam of the influential family. Dad was busy with work, and mom was managing me and my activities. She was strict, harsh, but she didn''t punish me severely when I was very young. Things changed when I was a teenager."


    Penny paused and noticed that she has Ben''s attention.


    Ben was listening without blinking. Penny told him bits and pieces from her past, but it was never in a story form, like this. And he does not want to miss a thing, no matter how painful it is to listen because this is Penny''s story and he needs to know in order to understand her better.


    Penny showed a small smile, as if tofort Ben before continuing: "At that time, Jeff''s parents announced that Jeffrey White is going to be the next heir. As the oldest son, he is the logical choice, but he was also focused on his studies, never caused problems, a perfect young master. And my mother got the idea that I am the perfect Mrs. Jeffrey White. We started attending events where Whites were invited and on a few rare asions when Jeff made his appearance, my mom would push me to approach him. He was always cold and indifferent, not just to me, but to all the women who dared to talk to him, however, my mom saw that as my personal failure. I think that she hated me. No matter what I did, it was not enough, it was wrong, and I was punished because I was unable to get the attention of Jeffrey White."


    Ben''s uneasiness grew. "Are you ming Jeff for how your parents treated you?"


    "At first, I did.", Penny admitted. "I saw Jeff as the source of all my problems because if he would smile at me, talk to me, my parents would put me on a pedestal and treat me like a princess. The fact that I''m not the only one in a simr situation only made my hatred toward him stronger up to the point when I became almost indifferent. I was a robot on a mission to get his attention while shielding my emotions from his rejection and from my parent''s punishment. Unsatisfieddies started gossiping that he is gay or crazy, and I believed it until I saw him with Anna. In a way, Jeff showed me that you can blindly follow the rules until you find someone who makes you wish to break them. And when my parents switched their target to Lukas White I realized one more thing: there is no such thing as satisfying my parents. Even if I''ve got Jeff''s attention, they would ask for more. And even if I ended up marrying Jeff, they would ask for more. No matter what I do, it will not be good enough, because they always want more."


    "Does this include your father?"


    Penny nodded in confirmation. "Even if he is not the one pulling the trigger, he is standing silently next to my mother while she is holding the gun."


    "What if we separate them?"


    Penny observed Ben. "You pity him?"


    "I see that your mother is full of hatred while your father is regretting his actions. Maybe.", Ben voiced his thoughts.


    It''s not that Penny does not agree with Ben, but... "What if the only thing he is regretting is that he got caught? But let''s assume that he changed. Do you think that if he says: <em>''I''m sorry''</em>, I will forget twenty years of them mistreating me? Ben, I don''t have happy memories which include any of my parents."


    Ben wanted to say that in his opinion, Mr. and Mrs. Morgan don''t deserve the same punishment, but he was not the one who was locked up in the basement and starved for failing to fulfill someone else''s desires.


    Ben held Penny''s hand in his and gave it a gentle squeeze. "You are the one who went through that, and they are your parents, so you decide how to deal with them. Keep in mind Mrs. Casano that whatever you decide, I will support you."


    Penny looked at Ben and smiled gratefully but her expression showed that she is troubled. The truth is that she does not know how to deal with her parents.


    Penny hoped that after a few days of being stuck in the basement, her parents will realize how she can easily hurt them, and even kill them. Penny knew that her parents will not leave her alone out of the goodness of their heart, so she decided to show them that she can be merciless and that fear will force them into obedience. But after hearing their conversation about how they will ept whatever she wants only until the next chance they get... she is back to not having a n.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1379 - Competitor Became A Love Rival

    ~ Los Angeles, Jarred''s vi ~


    Sunday


    5:45 PM


    Mrs. Ronin is sitting in the garden and staring nkly at the fountain.


    Jarred is in the study. He usually spends one-to-two hours in the morning and the same amount of time in the afternoon in his study, dealing with work-rted matters.


    Mrs. Ronin knows that part of Jarred''s work involves weapons and dealings with shady organizations, but she decided not to poke her nose in that. If Jarred wants to disclose something, he will. She trusts that if he is keeping something away from her, there is a reason.


    Little by little, Jarred is introducing her to his work, and he is also talking about his family as well. Mrs. Ronin can see that Jarred ns for her to be by his side, as an equal, just how he promised, and that gradually he is presenting his world to her. Her heart warms up at that thought, and she can''t help butpare her current rtionship with how Angelo used to treat her.


    Angelo didn''t disclose information about his family or about their business, he didn''t tell her his real name until just before the wedding. Would she still be with Angelo if she knew what he is into from the beginning? She is not sure. She is not sure of anything other than the fact that right now, there is something she needs to disclose to Jarred and to describe her current state as ufortable is an understatement. But what is her other choice? To leave him? She knows that they met only recently and that they don''t know each other well but with Jarred, she is happy. For now, at least.


    "I knew I will find you here.", Jarred''s deep voice reached her and she can hear that he is in a good mood.


    She looked at him and smiled faintly before patting the spot on the bench next to her. "I have something to tell you."


    "Is it rted to the talk you had with Emma yesterday?", Jarred guessed.


    Mrs. Ronin nodded. "Emma reminded me that I should not keep secrets from the people I cherish."


    Jarred knows a thing or two about concealing things from others. "Sometimes secrets prevent people from unnecessary pain."


    Mrs. Ronin nodded faintly in agreement. "Sometimes¡­ and sometimes they put people in danger."


    Mrs. Ronin took a deep breath and forced herself to look Jarred in the eyes. "My husband is alive. He left us when Sean and Ryan were born, and I didn''t see him since then. We never divorced."


    It took a second for Jarred to process this information. There was a pang in his chest at the thought that his Donnie is married, but Jarred''s final conclusion is that if she cares about that man or about that marriage, she would not tell him about it. "If it''s a matter of annulling a marriage from your estranged husband, or erasing itpletely, I can help you."


    Mrs. Ronin sighed. "There is more. His name is Angelo De Luca and he is the capo of Nero armi."


    Jarred lifted his eyebrows in surprise. This information definitely needed more than a few minutes to sink in.


    Jarred had many questions, but the most pressing thing was rted to Nero armi and Charlie, so he had to ask: "Is Emma his daughter?"


    Mrs. Ronin confirmed. "And Mike, Sean, and Ryan also."


    Jarred''s mind was spinning. It is one thing that his Donnie is married, but the other man is Angelo De Luca? Jarred went through a lot in his life, and he thought that not many things can catch him off guard, but this information surprised him.


    Jarred was aware that his Donnie is from Seattle, a single mother of four. Based on their lifestyle he didn''t suspect that there is more to it, and he didn''t look into it because all this with Mrs. Ronin caught him unprepared. Few times he wanted to get his men to look into Mrs. Ronin''s background, but he stopped himself because suspecting that something is off would go against his feelings which are filling him up to the brim and he does not want to risk spoiling them no matter how unreasonable that sounds. His Donnie makes him feel like a teenager, and he is acting like one.


    But he will think about his emotionster, there is something more important: "Does Charlie know?"


    "Yes. Angelo''s man approached Emma recently with bad intentions. Charlie helped her and I believe that was the time when they found out that Emma''s father is alive and about his identity. Emma didn''t tell me much. She was angry, with a good reason. I''m sure that Charlie can give you the details."


    Jarred''s brows furrowed. "He approached her with bad intentions?"


    "Angelo would not hurt his children.", Mrs. Ronin said confidently.


    Jarred realized that Mrs. Ronin''s words open up another possibility: "You are saying that his men are rebelling against him and targeting Emma?"


    Mrs. Ronin shrugged, indicating that she is not sure.


    She decided to tell him how the things between her and Angelo ended: "When I was pregnant with Sean and Ryan, I was kidnapped. They wanted to get close to Angelo. He rescued me, but I was in bad shape. After the twins were born, I told him to leave us alone, to pretend that we don''t exist. He can go and y his games with guns, but I don''t want to do anything to do with it."


    "And you told your children that he is dead.", Jarred ended her story.


    "I didn''t want them to look for him. Being around him is dangerous and the only thing on my mind was to keep my children safe. They were young and if they stayed by his side, they would grow up as part of that world or end up dead before they grow up. As they were getting older, I was tempted to tell them the truth, but before I realized, years passed and part of me believed that he is dead as well."


    Jarred and Mrs. Ronin sat in silence for some time.


    Mrs. Ronin decided to say what else is on her mind. "When Emma brought Charlie to Seattle to introduce him to us, and I saw all the bodyguards¡­ I didn''t like it. I would prefer that he is an ordinary man, but Charlie is Emma''s choice. Shortly after their visit, I''ve got a call from Angelo. After two decades, he called. He said that Emma is looking into him, trying to find him, and I suspect that Charlie had something to do with it."


    "If Angelo knew that Emma is looking into him, Angelo''s men knew as well.", Jarred voiced his thoughts.


    Mrs. Ronin nodded in agreement. "I don''t know what Angelo is nning. And I don''t know if he has any intentions to approach us. After that one phone call, I didn''t hear from him and I thought how that is the end of it, until Emma told me what happened to her."


    "What will you do now?"


    "I need to talk to my sons. Emma told me that they are angry." Mrs. Ronin looked at Jarred. "What are your thoughts?"


    Jarred stifled augh and shook his head. "My thoughts are a mess.", he admitted. "Angelo De Luca is a name associated with mypetitor, someone who is disturbing my work and sometimes steals my customers. And now you told me that he is my love rival as well."


    Mrs. Ronin blinked. "Love rival?"


    "Donnie, my whole life I am facing dangers from mypetitors, my customers, thew, my family¡­ everyone is out to get me one way or another. And I found out that there is a danger associated with a woman who stole my heart. If anything changed, that is that I find you more¡­ exciting."


    Mrs. Ronin was surprised by Jarred''s logic. "I think that you are seeing this from the wrong side."


    "What is the right side? Did you think that I will shrink and hide? If I am such a person, I would be eaten up by my own family a long time ago." Jarred stood up and extended his hand to Mrs. Ronin, palm up. "Come."


    Mrs. Ronin nced at his hand before lifting her eyes to meet his. "Where?"


    "Bedroom."


    Mrs. Ronin felt that her whole face is on fire. He can''t be thinking about¡­? His mischievous smirk and the fire in his eyes told her that he IS thinking about it. How can a man in his mid-fifties act so wild and irresponsible? But she would be lying if she says that she does not like it. All those years of lying low and living a safe life drowned with her reckless heartbeats which are filling her with adrenaline.


    Mrs. Ronin was not aware at what point her handnded into Jarred''s. By the time she came out of her daze, they were already inside the bedroom, and his scorching kiss melted all her worries away. Temporarily.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1380 - AoC Base In Milan (1)

    ~ Italy, Mn ~


    Sarah and Aiden arrived at the industrial facility which Nero armi handed over to the army of Chaos.


    Aiden is not happy that they are here, but he knows that Sarah has her concerns and she would be restless if she does not confirm personally that everything is in order. It''s one thing if it''s just thend and buildings, but now that Masika and their people are here, Sarah needs to make sure they are safe.


    Sarah and Aiden were supposed to be on their way to Las Vegas, but due to this stop in Italy, that will wait a day or two.


    Aiden really-really hopes that everything is in order because if Sarah finds that something is not right, they will stay longer.


    Their stay in Greece was great. It was romantic, Sarah enjoyed it, and Aiden enjoyed it as well.


    More than once, Aiden saw Sarah sneakily follow up with the progress of this base in Mn, and with the things at home. He pretended that he didn''t see it.


    On their second day in Greece, Aiden gave Sarah (officially) one hour a day to check her emails. Sarah pretended not to be ecstatic about it.


    Aiden deiced to try this strategy of giving Sarah one hour every day for work so that she does not need to fake an upset stomach in order to stay longer in the restroom so that she can check her emails and messages.


    Aiden and Sarah read Masika''s initial report which stated that when they arrived, one person from Nero armi was present. Masika was d that all of them wore masks because she does not want to risk them being recognized. It is a new ce and an unfamiliar territory and it''s better to be safe than sorry.


    The man spoke English, which was convenient. He handed them the keys, passcodes to the existing security system, and told them that the only thing they left behind is the equipment and supplies which are rted to the factory. He also ensured them that the ce is not booby-trapped, and he gave them property deeds so that they can transfer them on their name (details will be handledter between Angelo and Nyx). That was a part of the official handout.


    As soon as the man left, the army members started checking the facilities while removing the existing security system and setting up theirs. By the end of the day, they finished most of the security setup and called it a night with a number of army members taking turns in guarding the ce and monitoring the system. With this information, the report ends.


    Aiden noticed that Sarah paid close attention to the list of army members who are in Mn with Masika, and after reading that report, she asked Aiden that they head to Mn and check the status in person.


    Based on the information Eve provided, the facility used to be a pipe manufacturing nt. Three buildings, two overhead cranes, and six massive silos create MGG Industrial Park, and currently, they all belong to the army of Chaos.


    The main building includes three offices, a boardroom, a kitchen, and two bathrooms (each with three standing showers). The second building contains equipment used for building pipes, while the third one is used as a storage and it''s filled with materials needed for pipe production.


    The whole setup looks like it''s ready to wee pipe-production workers at any minute.


    The main building has an underground basement with two smaller rooms and onerge one. Therge one has bunk beds, and that is what members of the army of chaos are using as living quarters. Masika is staying in one of the smaller rooms and the other smaller one is used as a control room.


    When Sarah and Aiden arrived, two men from the army of Chaos who were on guard duty came to greet them.


    "Don''t worry about us. We want to take a look and then we wille to meet with everyone, and we will chat.", Sarah told them. "Notify others that we are here and tell them to keep their dinner ns open..."


    Aiden nced at Sarah while they walked through the building with equipment and he can see that the wheels in her head are turning.


    "Share your thoughts with me.", he demanded.


    "I understand that all this is sitting here and collecting dust only to hide the fact that it''s a hideout, but I believe that it is a waste."


    Aiden looked at Sarah suspiciously. "Don''t tell me you want to go into pipe-manufacturing business¡­"


    "I want to know, why do we need to pretend to have a factory? Who are we fooling? Authorities? Unless someone files aint or we don''t pay the required fees, no one wille and check. How I see it, it can go two ways. One is that we get rid of this equipment and whatever else is here and create a proper base. This massive space would be a great training ground. The second option covers the case where we need to keep a pretense of this being a factory, and in that case, I believe that we should make this a functional factory. Having all this and leaving it unused is strange, and if anyonees to check, they will find it suspicious. If there is a need to hide behind a facade, we might as well hide our troops as employees. In that way, they will have an identity when they go into the city."


    Aiden agrees with Sarah, but¡­ "I''m not familiar with how things work in Italy."


    Sarah pouted. "Me neither. We can ask Angelo to tell us the reason behind this setup. And we can also ask Sophia. Even if she does not know thews in Italy, she knows people who can help us out."


    "Sarah! Aiden!", Masika called excitedly while rushing toward them.


    "Hey, good to see you!" Sarah smiled and pulled Masika into a hug. "How are you doing?"


    "It was busy on the first two days with setting up cameras and our base downstairs, but now it''s boring."


    "How about the personnel? Are guys listening to you?", Sarah asked.


    "They are fine. Obeying orders and otherwise keeping busy by training in the woods.", Masika gestured toward the wooded area behind the industrialplex. "But that will notst long because there is not much to do here. I heard them talking about going to the city and if not for the security system we installed, I believe that some of them would sneak out already."


    Aiden nodded while listening to Masika. If he is stuck here for days, he would sneak out as well. But he can''t say that, because he is the leader. And Sarah is right there, listening.


    "How are you on supplies?", Aiden asked Masika.


    "We have a number of stores nearby, so supplies are not a problem at this time. However, when the number of people increases, locals will notice neers who are buying arge quantity of food."


    Sarah agreed with this. In Los Angeles, they are using White corp. as a coverup when they are getting supplies. This is another case where having a factory with the canteen would coverup the fact that they have a lot of people here.


    "We will figure it out as we go.", Sarah assured Masika. "I saw thatnd acquisition went through."


    "Yes. Louis wille with his team in two days and if there are no problems, within a week we can start the construction."


    "You have everything under control.", Aiden praised Masika.


    Masika beamed. "I''m even finding the time to study."


    Masika led the way to the basement of the main building and Sarah and Aiden saw the room where the troops are staying as well as Masika''s room. The second smaller room is converted into an information center with a number ofputers andrge television screens which are showing the live feed from cameras and drones.


    Sarah and Aiden spent some time with everyone and listened to their stories and experiences since they arrived. It seems that everyone is in high spirits. At first, they spoke about their daily routine and training, but as the chat progressed, they rxed and the topic moved how none of them were in Italy before, and they look forward to exploring the area.


    Sarah nced at Zack who didn''t leave Masika''s side since they descended downstairs. If she doesn''t know that he is a soldier of the army of Chaos, Sarah would think that Zack is Masika''s bodyguard who is acting like a personal servant or maybe a dog because he is fetching for Masika whatever she needs.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1381 - AoC Base In Milan (2)

    Sarah called Zack to show her where the troops usually train while Aiden double-checked positions of the cameras with Masika.


    "Why are you here?", Sarah asked Zack when they stepped into the forest far enough for the industrialplex to be hidden behind the trees.


    Zack didn''t understand why Sarah is asking him that, but she is looking at him and expecting an answer and he will give her one: "I am a soldier of the¡­"


    Sarah raised her hand, stopping Zack from talking further. "You are a newbie. You don''t speak Italian and I don''t want to say that you don''t have any skills butpared to others present here, you arecking. Noah and Masika would not approve of you participating in this mission if you were not persistent ining to Mn. So, why are you here?"


    Zack understood that Sarah is asking him why he requested to join this mission. "I don''t know if you remember, but Masika saved my life."


    "I also remember that your stupidity put Masika in danger.", Sarah said bluntly.


    "That also.", Zack admitted. "I want a chance to repay for my life and my stupidity."


    Zack noticed that Sarah is scrutinizing him. "You don''t believe me?"


    "Zack, we met about four months ago. At that time, you were working for an employer who was colluding against my brother-inw. On that evening, you followed Eric in pledging your loyalty to the army of Chaos. From that point on, no matter what Eric did, you followed. And now you are here, telling me that you are following Masika. Do you see where I am going with this?"


    Zack shook his head, indicating that he does not know what Sarah is trying to say.


    "In the army of Chaos, loyalty is everything. I don''t care what skills you have because everything can be learned if you put an effort. However, if your loyalty is not there, you will backstab me under the right circumstances. Considering your behavior, I can conclude that you either have no loyalty, or you are loyal to someone above all this who sent you with a goal to infiltrate the army of Chaos."


    Zack frowned. "That is not true."


    "Which one is not true?"


    "No one sent me.", Zack dered solemnly.


    "Your answer is telling me that as soon as the circumstances change, you will leave us. How I see this is: either you betrayed us already or you will when you get a chance."


    Zack was not sure how to respond to this. He has no ns of leaving, but everything Sarah said about him following different people is true.


    Zack wanted to exin himself: "I worked for money. I followed Eric because he inspired me. And now I am with Masika out of gratitude. I feel indebted to her."


    Sarah exhaled and shook her head. "If you are trying to convince me that my opinion of you is wrong, you are doing the opposite."


    Zack pressed his lips into a line and looked at Sarah with an expression which told her that he has no answer.


    "Zack, to tell you honestly, I don''t like that you are here. And I don''t like that you are close to Masika. You should be aware that Masika is like a daughter to me and you already put her life into danger once. Are you really here just so that you can get even with Masika? You know that she saved you because that is the right thing to do. She would save anyone else who was in the same situation."


    "But it was not anyone else. It was me. I will not betray her.", Zack said confidently.


    "That is what you are saying now. Will you betray me? Will you betray the army of Chaos? Because we are all connected, and you can''t be loyal to one without the others."


    "If I say <em>''no''</em>, will you believe me?"


    "No.", Sarah responded honestly.


    Zack felt that he is at a loss. No matter what he says it''s either not helping or it''s making it worse. "How can I prove it to you that I have no hidden agenda?"


    Sarah looked at Zack icily for some time before pulling an army knife and handing it to Zack. "Kill yourself."


    Zack''s eyes widened in horror. "What!?"


    Sarah smirked. "Only by putting your life on the line, I will believe you."


    Zack lifted his hands in surrender and took a few steps back while shaking his head frantically. "No one in their right mind would do that. How can I repay my debts if I am dead?"


    Sarah took one step toward Zack and he froze when his back hit the tree behind him.


    The murderous auraing from Sarah was urging Zack to run for his life. But he knew that he can''t outrun her, and he can''t win in a fight against her either. His only choice is to stay calm and hope for mercy.


    Sarah observed drops of sweat that formed on Zack''s forehead. As much as he tried to keep his expression from cracking his eyes showed how petrified he is, and he was shaking slightly.


    After an unknown measure of time, Sarah kept the knife back. "Good."


    Zack was confused. "What?"


    "At least I know that you are afraid of dying. If you betray us, if you put Masika in danger, if you hurt Masika in any way, there is no ce on Earth where you can hide. And I will kill you. Remember that."


    Zack looked at Sarah''s retreating back and only when she was out of sight he realized that he is covered in a cold sweat. No matter what dangerous things he did in the past, Zack is confident that he was never this close to dying. He felt like he was looking death in the face. Nyx is scary.


    It took Zack some time topose himself enough so that he can return back to the base. He hoped not to bump into Sarah again.


    ¡­


    Later that day, Sarah went for a walk with Masika around the industrialplex.


    Masika was telling Sarah bits and pieces of what is going on at home since Sarah left.


    "Why did you allow Zack to follow you?", Sarah asked Masika at some point.


    Masika exhaled in frustration. "Zack believes that he owes me his life. He is persistent and determined in making it up to me and I have a feeling that unless he saves my life he will not back off. I was thinking of hiring a local guy to drive his car toward me so that Zack can save me. In that way, this game of repaying debts will be over and the two of us can part ways in peace."


    Sarah was not sure if what Masika said makes sense. "You are keeping him close in order to part from him?"


    Masika looked at Sarah nkly. "Are you saying that there is more to it?"


    Sarah shook her head. "I would like you to be wary of him. Pay attention to how he treats you. Pay attention to how he looks at you."


    Masika pursed her lips. This is not the first time for Sarah to talk in riddles and Masika prefers straightforward talk.


    "Sarah, if you know something, tell me. You are making me nervous."


    Sarah stifled augh. "I''m not saying that you should be nervous, but don''t be too rxed either. If he wants to repay a debt of saving his life, he would stay nearby and wait for his chance to even out the score without going over the top."


    Masika realized that Sarah is giving her some hints, but she wants Masika to figure it out on her own. Masika narrowed her eyes while thinking about the possibilities. "You are telling me that he has a hidden agenda."


    Sarah confirmed. "If you don''t know about it, it''s hidden."


    Masika was frustrated that no matter how much she asked Sarah, Sarah was not willing to give her any more hints.


    Sarah diverted the topic to address the people getting bored at this base. She suggested to Masika to purchase game consoles and some other entertainment. Once construction starts, it will be lively, but until then, unless they encounter some trouble it will be mostly boring.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1382 - AoC Base In Milan (3)

    Everyone from the base went to Mn for dinner, and the guys were excited to see the city and to try authentic Italian pizza! This was their first outing in the city, and they know that it will probably be theirst until the base is built and more peoplee in. With just a handful of them here, they can''t risk attracting much attention.


    Officially, for the outsiders, the base still belongs to Nero armi.


    Sarah and Aiden shared the idea of making the factory functional and disguising the army members as factory workers.


    "Will we build the Chaos nightclub in the area?", one of the army members asked.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and nodded in response.


    "That is a good idea.", Aiden shared his thoughts. "If we have our fight club, we can use it to recruit locals and it would solve the problem of us blending in."


    Sarah also approved this. "We can do something simr to what we have in the Boyle Heights neighborhood. A nightclub, residential building¡­ I think we can take over Mn."


    "Italians which are recruited can help our guys to learn customs and how to behave as Italians.", Masika added.


    Everyone at the table approved. Expanding in the Mn area sounds good. As the first batch of army members present, it would give them an opportunity to show their skills and rise through the ranks.


    "As the first step, I expect you to learn Italian.", Sarah''s statement made most of the guys freeze. They can fight, shoot firearms, disarm bombs, and do all kinds of stuff with knives, but to learn a foreignnguage? That is a totally different challenge.


    The guys'' mood improved when they heard that tomorrow they will get game consoles and they started pitching ideas what other entertainment they could get to keep busy. With the limitation that it can''t take much space, the most popr suggestions were cards and dominoes.


    After dinner, Sarah and Aiden boarded their private jet. It''s time to go to Vegas!


    When they were at the cruising altitude, Aiden undid his seatbelt and turned to Sarah. "You wanted to stop by the base in Mn because of Zack."


    Aiden thought about the possibilities and he didn''t figure out why is Sarah insisting on going in person, when they can see everything through the live stream from the security footage. And she can talk to everyone online.


    In Greece, Aiden saw that Sarah spent extra time looking at the list of army members who are in Mn and he suspected that someone got her attention. After Sarah requested a chat with Zack in private, Aiden got the answers to his questions.


    Sarah didn''t deny it. She was happy that Aiden figured it out without the need for her to exin. He is awesome like that.


    "When Eric''s squad messed up with their first mission in Los Angeles, I had my suspicion about Zack. I needed a confirmation."


    "And what did you confirm?", Aiden asked.


    "That Zack is looking at Masika differently."


    Aiden nodded in understanding. He didn''t pay attention to how Zack is looking at Masika, but no man will act as a loyal servant to a woman unless he is interested in her.


    Knowing how Sarah is protective of her girls, Aiden was surprised that Sarah is calm. "You don''t object?"


    "At this point, there is nothing to object to. Masika is doing her job, oblivious that Zack exists, and he is helping her out. I don''t think that he is aware of his feelings. Maybe because he is telling himself that she is just a teenager or maybe because he is masking all that with an excuse about repaying debts. But I have a feeling that it will be a long time before he realizes that his behavior can''t be exined with logic."


    "What will you do if he suddenly bes aware of his feelings?"


    Sarah puffed her cheeks while thinking about how to answer to this. "I gave Masika a hint to be wary of Zack. But I don''t think that he will do anything drastic. He noticed her because of her skills and attitude. She was cool when everything was falling apart. If not for that, he would never look at a fifteen years old girl. That is why I believe that even if he realizes that he feels more than gratitude, he will be conflicted. What do you think?"


    Aiden was surprised that Sarah asked him for an opinion. She usually handles these rtionship-issues on her own. "I think that we should get Eve to warn us if Zack tries anything funny with Masika. Or maybe Eve can knock him out. One of those two."


    Sarah burst into augh. "And you call me overprotective?"


    Aiden didn''t want to respond to this. If he said to leave Zack and Masika to figure it out on their own, Sarah would use him of not caring. But he agrees with Sarah: it will take a long time for anything to happen between Masika and Zack, and by then who knows what will happen.


    Aiden pulled Sarah into his embrace and pushed her head on his shoulder. "Sleep. You always sleep on the ne."


    Sarah looked at him and blinked. "Are you expecting me to sleep in a reclined seat when there is a bedroom in the back?"


    Aiden''s eyebrow arched and a devilish smile appeared on his lips. "When we go back there, we are not sleeping."


    Sarah looked at Aiden seductively. "It is our honeymoon, and I am not sleepy¡­"


    Sarah giggled when she saw Aiden bolt out of his seat.


    He took her hand in his and rushed toward the back of the ne. He will not give her a chance to change her mind.


    ¡­


    In the base of the army of Chaos in Mn¡­


    After returning from dinner, Zack went to the control room while Masika went to study.


    They got a message that Louis and his team are arriving a day earlier, and Masika didn''t respond. Zack knows that Masika''s phone syncs with their messages, but he assumed that she didn''t reply because she is immersed in studying.


    Zack responded in her ce and updated hotel amodations for the neers, and he wanted to make sure that she is aware of it. That is why he is in front of her room.


    After a few knocks and no response, Zack cracked the door open.


    "Masika?", he called.


    The silence from Masika''s room made Zack''s brow furrow. Is it possible that she is not inside? If she is changing or doing something that he should not see, she would shoo him away, right?


    Reluctantly, Zack opened the door and peeked inside.


    Zack exhaled and shook his head at the sight of Masika who is sleeping on the bed with aptop, two open books, and scattered papers around her. It is obvious that she slept off while studying. And that exins why she didn''t respond to the message from Louis.


    Since early morning, Masika is handling things, training, and teaching the guys Italian. And most of the day she was entertaining Sarah and Aiden. No wonder she is exhausted.


    Zack tiptoed into Masika''s room, kept theptop, papers, and the books on the side table, and pulled the cover over her.


    He stood by Masika''s bed and observed her rxed sleeping face. He thought about how she looks different than her usually serious expression when she is facing army members.


    Masika''s cheeks look soft and Zack wished to touch them, but he stopped himself. If she wakes up, it would be super-awkward.


    Zack is not sure how long he stood there before he snapped out of his daze and left her room. He closed the door slowly, careful not to wake her up before returning back to the control room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1383 - Honeymoon In Las Vegas (1)

    ~ Las Vegas, the Begio hotel ~


    Wednesday, June 24


    10:21 AM


    Sarah woke upzily and sat up in the bed so that she can see the Las Vegas strip from the 25th floor. Massive windows are covering the entire wall and if shees closer, the already magnificent view is enhanced by the addition of the Begio fountain below.


    Sarah admires the fact that Aiden got them a room at the center of the hotel, so the view of the fountain below is magnificent. The previous evening she watched several shows, and each was different. It''s not the first time for Sarah to watch the show, but this was with Aiden from their honeymoon suite, so it was special.


    She nced around while trying to spot Aiden. It took her a second to hear shuffling from the direction of the bathroom.


    Sarah wondered, what is the time? Since they arrived at the hotel, they are spending quality time in the bed and replenishing their energy with delicious food which is delivered by the room service. After all the travel and messed up sleep pattern, Sarah would not be surprised if they are here two or three days, or maybe more. But it''s their honeymoon, and Aiden is in charge of their itinerary, so she can rx and enjoy the experience. And she is enjoying it.


    Due to the fact that Aiden is in the bathroom, Sarah swiftly reached for her phone. If he is not here, she can check her emails!


    Aiden got out of the bathroom while rubbing his damp hair with a towel. The steam shower was just right, and he feels energetic.


    His movements paused when his sight fell on Sarah. She is lying on her belly, and her feet are wiggling while she is fiddling with her phone. Her midsection is covered with a bedsheet and he can see her mesmerizing profile. Aiden is confident that Sarah is the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Aiden smiled. That is his wife, and he will get to see her every day for the rest of their lives.


    "Mrs. White, working again?"


    Aiden''s question startled Sarah. She didn''t hear when he got out of the bathroom.


    Sarah knows that he does not want her to work, but based on the tone of his voice, she can tell that he is not angry.


    Sarah kept her phone on the side and turned to face him. She was not sure where to look. His messy damp hair, dark eyes which smiled at her, devilish smirk, toned abs, or the towel which is resting loosely around his waist. Everything about Aiden perfect. He is standing next to the bed and the only thing that can make this better is if hees on the bed.


    "How long are we married? Two weeks? Why are you bossing me around already?", Sarah said teasingly.


    She held onto his towel and tugged him to the bed.


    Aiden didn''t budge, but the towel was in Sarah''s hand.


    "Uhm¡­", Sarah cleared her throat and looked at his naked body lecherously.


    "Were you trying to do something?", Aiden asked yfully while gesturing toward the towel.


    Sarah scooted on the bed toward Aiden, got on her knees, and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Mr. White, are you ying hard to get?"


    "Mrs. White, I am already yours. You just need to reach out and take what you want."


    "I am reaching.", Sarah whispered into his lips.


    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah and his lipsnded on hers a moment before they fell on the mattress.


    3:20 PM


    Sarah and Aiden exited the elevator and are heading down the long hallway.


    One of the doors at the end of the hallway is providing ess to several lounges which are used for high-stakes gambling. Of course, only people with invitations can enter, and Aiden made sure that Mr. and Mrs. White are invited. He knows how much Sarah enjoys gambling and considering that they are in Vegas, they shoulde out of the room and do some gambling.


    Aiden''s well-fitting ck tuxedo and Sarah''s elegant silver knee-length party dress with embroidery in the bust area are great choices for this asion. The two of them look like people who can risk several hundred thousand dors on a night of ying games.


    Sarah is giddy since Aiden told her that there will be roulette, craps, and (of course) poker. They agreed to gamble separately with fixed starting amounts of one hundred thousand dors each, and at the end topare who won more.


    Neither of them thinks that losing money is an option and both of them have the track record to support that confidence.


    Sarah saw that they passed next to the restrooms. "Can you wait a minute? I want to check my makeup."


    Aiden gestured to Sarah to go ahead. She checked her makeup three times already and it''s perfect. Aiden does not understand why Sarah is so nervous about it. Probably because she does not use makeup often.


    Aiden looked around while waiting for Sarah toe out and his gazended on a free-standing floor sign in front of the closed double door. He got closer to read:


    <em>"</em><em>Symposium of Neurosurgeons</em>


    <em>At the Begio in Las Vegas</em>


    <em>Wednesday, June 24, 2020</em>


    <em>Highlighted speakers: </em>


    <em>¡­"</em>


    Sarah got out of thedies'' room and saw Aiden peeking through the double door next to the floor sign for the symposium of neurosurgeons.


    She got behind him and tugged his sleeve. "What are you doing?"


    "Shh¡­ This is the interesting part¡­"


    Sarah was irritated that he shushed her. She squeezed next to him to see what is so important.


    A secondter, she rolled her eyes at Aiden. "Are you kidding me?"


    "What?"


    "We are still on our honeymoon and you are looking at another woman!"


    Sarah didn''t wait for him to respond. She walked away in hurried steps.


    Aiden dashed after Sarah down the hallway. "Love, it''s not what you think."


    "Oh, and what am I thinking?"


    "There is no woman other than you in my eyes."


    "If that is true, how are you going to exin that until a few seconds ago, you were staring at that one?", Sarah asked icily while pointing to the closed doors of the hall where the symposium of neurosurgeons is being held. Well, she knows that he was not looking at the woman, and she was irritated that he shushed her, so she wanted to give him some hard time.


    Aiden waved his hands in panic. "Love, it''s nothing like that. Don''t jump into conclusions. I heard the apuse and I peeked in out of curiosity. What I saw was that the question-answer session is in progress, and a woman is standing next to the MC waiting to hear the question, and a man from the audience stood up. Everyone was silent, waiting to hear his question, but then he ended up asking her to marry him."


    Sarah thought that it would be more believable if Aiden admitted looking at another woman. "Really? A man proposed to a speaker at the symposium of neurosurgeons?"


    Aiden nodded earnestly. "The MC was: <em>''let''s move on to the next question¡­''</em> and the man stood up with a microphone and said some sweet words and then asked her to marry him and everyone was absolutely silent, and the woman on the stage covered her mouth in shock."


    "And what did she say?"


    Aiden scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Uhm¡­ I don''t know. You came and interrupted my eavesdropping."


    Sarah scrutinized Aiden. He is a gossip and the crazy story might be true. She decided to focus on the reason they are here. "To which room are we going?"


    Aiden understood Sarah''s question as a sign that she is not doubting him anymore. His face lit up and he gestured down the hallway. "This way, my missus¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1384 - Honeymoon In Las Vegas (2)

    The walls of the lounge for gambling are decorated with purple velvet curtains, which are blocking the windows and are draped on the walls as well.


    Next to the walls are severalfortable sofas for people to sit and rx, while tables for games are in the middle: one roulette table, one for craps, and three tables for poker.


    Delectable snacks and drinks areing in the room endlessly, and even the soft carpet is a giveaway that this is a private room for high-rollers.


    An extra perk are several youngdies who are offering shoulder massages and hot towels. The management wants customers to befortable so that they can stay longer and spend more money.


    Sarah was surprised that this is a non-smoking room. Every time she gambled in Vegas so far, it was through a tobo haze, and the higher the bets, the thicker the cigars were. This is different.


    Aiden exined to Sarah that this room opens at 3 PM, and people with invitations can join and freely choose between games avable. There are no limits on bets. However, this is just an entry point to the real event.


    Dealers are observing yers, and their job is to rmend to the management who can join the next stage, which starts at 5 PM. That is in the adjacent room, and the game is ckjack with a minimum buy-in of $100,000.00 for the first round. The round resets every hour with increased buy-in.


    In short: at 5 PM, a game of ckjack starts with every yer using $100k chips. At 6 PM, everyone collects their winnings, and a new round begins with every yer having $200k chips in front. And the game continues until the final round which starts at 2 AM, and at that time every yer needs $1 million to y.


    The casino honors yers who qualified to y in the game starting from 5 PM, and unless they break casino''s etiquette, they can join that game as many times as they want. This room is used to pick new yers who can join that VVIP game (how Sarah calls it).


    Of course, other than money, yers often make private side-bets for each hand, and the casino does not oppose it because it brings extra excitement.


    What all those yers have inmon is a lot of money and an adrenaline rush from the possibility of winning prized treasures. But the real rush is for a person who wins; there is a sense of aplishment and power. Once a person gets a taste of that, he craves to feel it again. It is an addiction that is so thick that it can almost be touched.


    Aiden told Sarah that he will start with poker and they wished each other good luck before parting ways.


    As soon as Aiden took a seat at the table, onedy offered him her massaging services. He vigorously refused. It is just a shoulder massage, but Sarah is unpredictable, and he does not want to risk her wrath. And even if Sarah is not possessive of him, if those are handsome men offering massages, he would not be OK with Sarah epting, so he is taking this as treating her as an equal.


    Sarah took a seat at the roulette table and nced around. She was surprised that each of the four walls has arge digital clock which is showing the time in a twenty-four hours format. Current time: 15:56.


    Why are clocks in the room unusual? Because in casinos, the management does not want yers to know for how long they are spending money. That is why rooms where people gamble don''t have ess to daylight. It is easy to sit in front of a slot machine that epts quarters and by the time a person realizes what he is doing, he spent several hundreds of dors and he skipped on the lunch as well. And if a slot machine where a person spends quarters can make him spend a few hundred dors without noticing, imagine how much he can spend when the bets have several zeros included after the first digit.


    But this room is different, and hosts want for the yers to be aware of the time. With the main game starting at 5 PM, the management wants to urge yers to hurry up with cing big bets in order to catch the eye of a dealer in time to join the VVIP game. But if someone fails to secure that invitation, it''s not a problem. yers are encouraged to keep on spending because there is another game tomorrow.


    A waitress brought a small suitcase with chips worth $100.000,00 to Sarah.


    Sarah arranged chips in front of her slowly while observing the roulette dealer with the corner of her eye. Everyone has a style, and the longer person works at a certain role, the more habits develop. Sarah needs three to five rounds to be able to have about 80% uracy in where the ball willnd. With each next round, that percentage goes higher. She can use Eve-lens, but Sarah has a principle not to cheat while gambling. She is limiting herself to using her observation and analyzing skills, and her capability to spot patterns, and Aiden calls that cheating.


    Time: 16:19


    The pile of chips in front of Sarah visibly increased. Out of eleven yers at the table, Sarah is the only female. Everyone is more-less focused on the game, but her attention is drawn to the middle-eastern man who seems to be in his mid-forties. Why is she looking at him? Because he is more upset that she is winning than because he is losing, and also, he looks familiar.


    Sarah is aware of her bad memory when ites to people''s faces and that is where Eve-lens helps her greatly. She forgot thest time she struggled with someone''s identity.


    To prevent them from sumbing to the temptation of cheating, the Eve-lens was set to disy only emergency information. Sarah changed that because she wanted to know who that man is.


    A few secondster, she saw the information: <em>''Akmal Ajami; Born: March 21, 1977; Age: 43; Country of birth: Pakistan; Current citizenship: United States¡­''</em>


    Sarah read this and nothing seemed familiar. Maybe she just met someone who looks like him. Or maybe a number of faces got mixed up in her mind.


    She brushed it off and returned her focus to the game. Just one nce toward Aiden is telling her that his pile of chips is bigger than hers. At this rate, he will win!


    Time: 16:37


    One of the serverdies approached Sarah and handed her a small envelope with a whisper: "The management hopes that you can join today."


    Sarah checked the note inside, and there it is: her invitation to the VVIP game. Woohoo!


    She did her best to stay cool and not show her glee.


    "Hmph¡­ since when do women deserve such a treatment?", Akmal''s derisive grumble got Sarah''s attention.


    She met his eyes full of contempt and several blurry images shed in her mind.


    "Excuse me, have we met before?", Sarah asked.


    "Even if we did, do you think I would remember a woman?", Akmal sneered and returned his gaze to the game in front of him.


    Sarah was unable to remember his face or his name, but that misogynist attitude was impossible to forget.


    Last year, she was in Vegas with Aiden. During that game, she met Jarred and Akmal was present as well! Akmal left with his men and his pride hurt.


    A subtle smile sneaked at the edge of Sarah''s lips. This evening is getting more interesting than she thought it will be.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1385 - Honeymoon In Las Vegas (3)

    As the game progressed, Sarah remembered events from thest year¡­


    That was a unique game where she earned a lot of money and other prizes. Other than Jarred, there was a Chinese man with a name Shing. He gave her his number and said that he would do a favor for her in return for a Ming dynasty vase, which Sarah gave him.


    In thest round of that game, it was Sarah against Akmal, and he was not happy that he lost. She was confident that he is a self-absorbed man and that his pride is hurt because he lost, and onlyter she found out that his hatred toward women, in general, is unprecedented.


    After the game ended, it was eventful: the house refused to give to Sarah her winnings, and then Jarred and his men showed up to the rescue. She gave Jarred a blue diamond, and at that time, she found out that the precious stone is rted to Jarred''s nephew. The next scene in Sarah''s memory is Akmal showing up with his bodyguards, and at that time, Sarah found out that he is a misogynist.


    It was a lively evening, which ended with Sarah depositing a hefty check on her ount, and Shing''s men escorting her and Aiden (and a statue of a cat) to their hotel. That cat is now at the Cliffside vi in their living room.


    Sarah smiled. It was only a year ago, yet so many things happened since then.


    She nced toward Aiden and saw that he is rejecting the third girl who came to offer him a shoulder massage. Sarah gritted her teeth. How dare those women to covet her husband? It would not be so obvious is not for the fact that this is the third woman approaching Aiden, while Sarah didn''t get a single massage offer. And they know that he is taken because in ces like this, everything is monitored, and all the staff should know that Aiden arrived in the room with her. Shameless!


    Akmal could not stop himself from asionally ncing at Sarah. In his opinion, women should not be permitted to gamble or do anything. Women should stay home and serve their men, and when their services are not needed, women should be obedient and diminish their presence. He can see that Sarah''s expression is changing, and she seems to be thinking about something. He snorted. How can she be distracted, and continue winning?


    Akmal''s snort made Sarah snap out of her daze. Right! She is in Vegas, gambling. Why is she spacing out? If she is confident in one thing, that would be that Aiden will not respond favorably to any of those women who are not aware that their life will be in danger if they don''t know when to stop. But Aiden can take care of the annoying flies, and she should focus on her thing. After all, this is apetition between the two of them: who can earn more money.


    Now that Sarah remembered who Akmal is and the details fromst year, a fire ignited inside Sarah. If this man does not see women as people, then she will teach him a lesson on what a woman can do. And tonight''s lesson will be on how easily he can lose his money.


    Sarah looked at Akmal and smiled sweetly. "Thank you."


    Akmal frowned. "What are you thanking me for?"


    "For reminding me to focus on the game. I can see that you care about me."


    Akmal''s insides churned, and he looked like he is nauseated. "I do not care about you."


    Sarah let out a giggle. "That is what you say, but your actions say otherwise."


    Akmal''s face contorted. "I don''t care about ANY woman.", he growled.


    "Oh. I apologize for my ignorant assumptions." She leaned closer to him and whispered: "I didn''t realize that you are gay."


    Akmal banged his fist on the table, making some of his gambling tokens roll on the floor.


    Other yers at the table were startled by this, and everyone looked at Akmal while wondering what is going on.


    A momentter, Akmal was on his feet, furiously ring at Sarah. "What did you say, woman!?"


    Sarah put her hand over her chest dramatically, and her face was full of distress when she answered: "Did I say something to offend you? I only apologized¡­"


    Before Sarah finished her startled-scared act, Aiden was between her and Akmal, forcing Akmal to take a step back. "Is there a problem?"


    "Sir, you need to calm down¡­" A person from security was right next to them and he spoke to both Aiden and Akmal. "Violence is not tolerated."


    Akmal red at Sarah, lifted his chin defiantly, and walked to the side. He grabbed a drink from the tray server was holding and downed it in one go before taking another one and slumping on the couch while his eyes didn''t leave Sarah.


    Aiden turned to Sarah. "Are you OK?"


    His voice was full of concern, but his eyes were asking: <em>''why are you causing trouble?''</em>


    "I am OK. Thank you for your concern and for saving me from that bully. Husband.", Sarah responded sweetly.


    Aiden''s lips stretched into a smile. She called him <em>''husband''</em>! Sounds nice. "Did you get your invitation?"


    Sarah grinned in response. "You?"


    He wiggled his eyebrows.


    "Let''s grab some snacks and drinks. There is time until the real game starts.", Aiden suggested while gesturing toward the sofa on the opposite side of the room from the one where Akmal is.


    ¡­


    "What motivated you to provoke that man?", Aiden asked Sarah while munching on southwestern spring rolls.


    "Last year. The game where we met Jarred. Do you remember the final round?"


    Aiden chewed for a few seconds while putting Sarah''s clues together and sifting through his memories. His face lit up. "How can I forget? Bugatti Divo. It''s amazing, but I prefer McLaren."


    Sarahughed. "Not the prize, the yer."


    Aiden paused, and his eyes darted to Akmal, who was fiddling with his phone.


    "Oh¡­That guy?"


    Sarah nodded. "I checked his info. His primary residence is a vi here in Vegas."


    "A local? These rooms are usually for people whoe to Vegas to let out some steam. Locals don''tst long because games are set for the house to win. And if a regr yer wins too much, the house will prohibit him froming again. If he is a local and has ess here, he is not a simple man."


    Sarah agrees with Aiden. The house will not allow someone who wins to stick around for long, and if he is losing... there must be a significant source of money to support such a lifestyle. Sarah is not concerned about how simple Akmal is. All yers in this room are multi-millionaires. So, they are second-generation heirs, or they are involved in something shady. Who made riches by working hard and ying by the rules?


    "Do you think that he will join us for the game at five?", Sarah asked with a grin.


    "You want to punish him?", Aiden asked, but Sarah''s expression already provided him an answer.


    Aiden sighed and shook his head. "You know that I have your back, no matter how crazy your idea is."


    Sarah felt that her insides are melting from all the sweetness. "Thank you."


    Sarah perked up when she saw that Akmal stood up, and he is leaving.


    When Aiden faced Sarah''s expectant gaze, he guessed: "You want to follow him?"


    "Yes."


    "What about our game at five?", Aiden reminded him.


    "The invitations don''t expire. We can return tomorrow." Sarah saw that Aiden does not approve, and she reminded him: "You just dered that you have my back..."


    Aiden sighed helplessly. "Are you sure about this? This is our honeymoon. We should enjoy and have fun and not chase after some shady guys¡­"


    "I know that this is our honeymoon. And teaching Akmal a lesson will be fun. Besides¡­ if he left this ce, there is a good chance that he is heading somewhere better."


    Aiden closed his eyes and exhaled in defeat. He agrees with Sarah: if there is no <em>''better''</em> ce, Akmal would not leave. And he can''t make himself say <em>''no''</em> to Sarah. "OK."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1386 - Following Akmal

    Sarah and Aiden are in a bar, located four blocks West from the Las Vegas strip. The two of them are sitting at the small table in the corner and watching Akmal who is in a booth with two other people.


    The windows in the bar are covered up in decals which are blocking the light from outside, and the lighting in the bar is scarce and it''s full of patrons who came to enjoy a drink or two before heading for their dinner and night of gambling.


    Akmal is on his third drink and he is talking with his two buddies. The buzz of the crowd mixes with the music from the bar, but that does not prevent Sarah and Aiden to know what Akmal is talking about. The two of them have Eve-vision and they can zoom in and read lips. Sarah and Aiden are disappointed that since they arrived, Akmal is chatting about the weather, real-estate market, gambling trends, and for thest half an hour, they are discussing a casino that should open next week and guessing how many customers it will steal from the existing ones.


    Aiden voiced hisint. "We missed a good game for this. He is not doing anything¡­"


    "It does not make sense." Sarah frowned. "Why would he leave the luxurious lounge in Begio where he can earn lots of money and spend his evening in this rundown ce?"


    To be honest, the bar is not rundown. It''s a regr bar with booths and tables and a dance area, and even though the floor tiles are worn out due to the years of foot traffic, the ce is clean. Butpared to the VIP room for high rollers in Begio, it iscking in every way.


    "This is not how I imagined our honeymoon to go¡­", Aiden continued grumbling. "Those southwestern eggrolls were very good."


    Sarah was not sure how to respond to this. She is sorry that she had a crazy idea and convinced him toe along, and that it spoiled the potentially fruitful evening (in terms of gambling), but then she heard that Aiden''s biggest regret is that he missed on the food. Aiden was always about food. That is her husband.


    "Sorry, love. I promise that once we go home, I will learn the recipe for the best southwestern eggrolls, and I will make them for you daily."


    Aiden nodded smugly in approval. "Yes. Be a good wife and feed your husband."


    Sarah knows that he is joking, so she didn''t want to respond.


    Aiden leaned closer. "The food will not be enough. I need you to wear an apron."


    Sarah was about to agree, but then she heard him rify: "Only an apron."


    Sarah burst into augh. Well, other than the food, Aiden is into one more thing and he is not ashamed of it. And she loves him just the way he is.


    Sarah checked the time. The two of them are here for two hours already. They came here because she wants to teach Akmal a lesson, but now she wonders if it''s worth it. Akmal is not doing much and they are on their honeymoon.


    She was about to suggest to Aiden that they head out and go back to doing touristy things, when Akmal got a phone call. With few movements of her fingers and a touch of her ear stud, she listened to the conversation¡­


    "¡­You will be pleased with the merchandise which arrived this afternoon. Top quality goods, from all over the world.", the man on the other side of the call said.


    "Any problems?", Akmal asked.


    "No. Everything was smooth.", the man responded.


    Akmal hummed in approval. "We have two important buyersing tonight. I want to inspect the goods personally. I''m on my way."


    Akmal ended the call and told his twopanions that he needs to go and settle some business before making his way out of the bar.


    Sarah''s face was lit up and she saw that Aiden gave her <em>''I told you so''</em> look. He knew that Akmal is into something illegal. No one can have a legit business and support Akmal''s lifestyle.


    "What do you think <em>''the goods''</em> are?", Sarah was unable to hide her excitement.


    Aiden shrugged. "It can be anything. He said all over the world so maybe artwork? Precious stones? Antiques? Or maybe a mix of all that?"


    "How upset Akmal is going to be when his customers show up and he has nothing to sell?"


    Aiden can see that Sarah ns to raid Akmal''s <em>''goods''</em>. "If it''s something big, how are we going to take it out?"


    Sarah smiled smugly. "Did you forget that the army of Chaos has a base ten minutes'' drive away from here? I have a feeling that this will hurt him more than taking his things during a poker match."


    Sarah paused and looked at Aiden. "Do you have any objections?"


    "Do I dare to voice any?", he said weakly while shaking his head. "We are on our honeymoon. It is supposed to be a few weeks of rxing and making happy memories. For you, this will be making happy memories, and I will be stressed while trying to keep you safe, but I can''t rx knowing that I denied you something so, let''s go."


    Sarah felt guilt wash over her. "I''m sorry. I got carried away. Let''s go back to the strip. We can ignore Akmal. He is a nobody and we already spent too much time on him. I don''t want to ruin the whole evening on this. We can find a gambling spot, and maybe take one of those midnight helicopter-rides which will show us the nightlights¡­"


    Aiden''s lips covered hers to stop her from talking. "When you put it that way, even I feel that smacking some sense in Akmal will be a good way to spend the evening."


    Sarah was unable to prevent a smile from sneaking onto her face. "Are you sure?"


    Aiden nodded in confirmation. "Let''s go and make some good memories¡­"


    ¡­


    About half an hourter¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are squatting behind a bush on Akmal''s property and looking at his huge mansion. They are not close to the building, but Eve-lens is allowing them to zoom in and observe the situation from a safe distance.


    "I thought he is going to check the merchandise.", Aiden mumbled. They assumed that Akmal is going to some warehouse.


    "Look at all the armed guards. If my guess is correct, the merchandise is inside."


    "We don''t have drones with us.", Aiden reminded Sarah.


    Sarah smirked. "Do we need them?"


    Other than not having drones or weapons with them, Aiden found another issue: "Can you move in that?" He gestured toward Sarah''s dress.


    Sarah made a face. "I''m not sure¡­"


    The skirt part is wide enough not to obstruct her movements, but the silvery colored fabric which is not sticking to her body is not the best option for being stealthy. Sarah nced at two bodyguards who patrolled nearby, and she got an idea.


    Five minutester¡­


    Sarah is putting on dark gray pants. They removed them from the bodyguard which has a smaller frame out of the two they captured.


    "Why did you knock out both of them?", Sarah asked Aiden with disapproval obvious in her voice.


    She wanted to have at least one of them awake for questioning. It will be helpful if they know where <em>''the goods''</em> are kept.


    "They were peeking while you changed clothes.", Aiden told her with a straight face. Foes or friends, no one gets to peek at Sarah!


    Aiden observed Sarah while she tightened up the belt to hold the pants from falling down. They are a few sizes toorge for her, just like the dark gray t-shirt she is wearing. And only a few minutes ago those same clothes were covering the body of the man who is currently down to his underwear, unconscious on the ground.


    Aiden does not like that Sarah is wearing clothes that belonged to some other man. "When we go back, make sure you shower until you wash away that smell."


    Sarah stifled augh. Aiden was always a clean freak. "I will shower until my husband deres that it''s enough."


    Aiden nodded in approval.


    They focused their attention on the vi. With Eve-lens they can see all the guards outside, but the inside is a problem. The hot air of the dessert and air-conditioned cool air inside the vi are messing up with sensors and they can only see vague outlines through the walls.


    Sarah and Aiden decided to go inside and try their luck. In the worst case, they will take out everyone. Now they have two pistols that belonged to the bodyguards they ambushed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1387 - Saving Meili

    Sarah and Aiden waited in the bushes next to the vi for the right timing and used waterspout and windowsills to swiftly reach the open window on the second floor.


    When they got inside, Sarah and Aiden observed that they are in a bedroom. It''s not too big, so it''s probably a guest bedroom. And theyer of dust on the side table told them that it was not used for a long time.


    ncing outside, they can see two smaller houses and they guessed that one is for the staff and the other one is for the bodyguards because they looked too in to be guesthouses. It''s early evening, and the sun is setting, but they can still see well even without Eve-vision.


    "Why are you keeping your gun away?", Aiden asked in disapproval when he saw Sarah pushing the pistol inside her pants at the back and hooking the handle on the belt at her waist.


    "Without silencer, if I use it, it will just alert everyone.", Sarah exined.


    Sarah''s fingers moved, selecting different options on Eve-lens to check out the vi and where people are. Now that they are inside, the sensors have fewer distractions.


    Aiden was by her side, doing the same.


    "We should go to the basement.", Sarah said after some time.


    Aiden smirked. Sarah''s affection for basements is well known. "Why the basement?"


    Sarah can see that Aiden is ready to tease her, but this time, she has facts to support her statement. "There are two people on this floor, five on the main level, and the basement is a blur of heat signatures, and unless they are keeping something warm down there, the basement has many people. I''m sure they are guarding <em>''the goods''</em>."


    Aiden connected to the security feed and frowned. "The video surveince here sucks. He only has cameras pointing outside."


    Sarah wanted to tell Aiden that even they don''t have cameras in every corner of the Cliffside vi, but she decided to keep that to herself. It''s not important. They will work with what they have.


    "Since we are here, let''s find the study. If Akmal has a safe, it will be in the study. But my vote is that we go to the basement first."


    Sarah nced at her right and through two walls she saw silhouettes of two people who are on the same floor. One is in a seated position, and the other one is slowly advancing toward it.


    "What are you looking at?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    Sarah frowned. "Something does not seem right."


    The figures shown are fuzzy (due to twoyers of walls), but she could clearly see that the standing figure reached for the head of the sitting one, who moved backward, avoiding the touch. In the next instant, the standing person raised a hand and pped the sitting person.


    rms in Sarah''s head were screaming. This does not look like two allies, and if they are enemies, why would they p each other? Isn''t a punch or a kick more effective?


    Sarah couldn''t put her finger on it, but she knew that something is wrong. "We need to go there."


    Aiden closed his eyes and exhaled. "Which way?"


    Sarah understood that he is asking if they are taking the door or the window. She walked to the door and cracked it open. She frowned at the sight of thepletely lit up hallway, and she could see through the gaps in the handrail guards in the lobby below.


    "If we go out, they will see us. If we turn off the lights, they will know that something is not right."


    Sarah''s words meant that the door is not an option.


    She moved toward the window and Aiden held her hand to stop her. "You are wearing their clothes. As long as they don''t see your face, they will think you are one of them. I will go through the window."


    Aiden went to the window and observed the guards below, waiting for his chance to move without being noticed.


    Without any dy, Sarah took the door and walked as close as possible to the wall.


    Sarah got in the second room and closed the door behind her. The room was dimly lit, but she could see a man towering over the second person who is sprawled on the bed.


    "Bastard¡­", Sarah squeezed through her teeth and kicked the man off the bed.


    She swiftly went to the window and opened it for Aiden who leaped in one secondter.


    The man on the ground came out of his shock and started getting up. Before he could turn to see his surroundings, Aiden stepped on his back, forcing the man to stay down.


    Sarah and Aiden turned to the bed and saw an Asian young woman whose top is messed up, and she is staring at them in shock with a tear-stained face.


    "Are you OK?", Aiden''s question made her jolt to the side, away from him and she fell off the bed.


    Sarah waved to Aiden to focus on the man on the floor who was grunting while struggling to stand up.


    "Don''t worry. We are not here to hurt you¡­", Sarah said softly while looking at the petrified young woman. "Do you understand what I am saying?"


    The woman nodded.


    Sarah smiled. "Good. What is your name?"


    "Meili.", she responded weakly.


    "Hi Meili, my name is Sarah and that is my husband, Aiden.", Sarah waited for Meili to nod in acknowledgment before asking: "How did you find yourself here?"


    Meili looked at Sarah and she saw concern in Sarah''s gaze. For what seems like forever, she is being moved from one ce to another, and they are treating her like a thing, worse than an animal. And Sarah is looking at her like a person. Meili told herself that she needs to put her trust in Sarah because there is no one else.


    Meili took a deep breath and started talking: "I went on a three day trip to Taiwan with my high school. I remember that we had dinner in a restaurant on our second day. That was April 14. The next thing I know is that I was inside a shipping crate with twenty-seven other girls. Based on the swaying and the soundsing from the outside whenever they opened the door to give us food and water, I knew that we are on a ship. They covered our heads while moving us so other than the inside of the shipping crates and two rooms without windows, I didn''t see anything else. And I reached here today."


    Meili gestured toward the man who is grunting under Aiden''s foot. "Earlier tonight, he came to see us. The men who guarded us call him the boss. He said that he wants to talk to me, and he brought me here. I didn''t want toe. I saw how he is looking at me. But the people pointed guns¡­ And he wanted to¡­", Meili dissolved into sobs.


    Sarah squatted and hugged Meili. "It''s OK. You are safe now. He can''t hurt you."


    Sarah nced at Meili''s bottom and saw that other than two undone buttons, her pants are intact. She exhaled in relief, they arrived on time.


    Sarah thought that Meili can''t be more than eighteen years old, considering that she is a high schooler. And she is missing for more than two months!


    "Is that Akmal?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    Aiden lifted his foot and craned his neck to see. A secondter he nodded in confirmation.


    When Meili stopped sobbing, Aiden asked. "You said that he came to see you. Are there more girls?"


    Meili nodded.


    "Are they in this ce?", Aiden continued probing.


    "I think it''s the basement. Two levels down.", Meili responded.


    Sarah gave Aiden the <em>''I-told-you-so''</em> look. "A basement." A secondter, she froze when she remembered Akmal''s phone call on which they eavesdropped. "Uhm¡­ the top quality goods which arrived from all over the world¡­ That can''t be¡­?"


    Aiden ended Sarah''s sentence and answered her question: "Girls."


    Sarah exhaled in frustration and looked at Aiden.


    Aiden understood her silent request and gave his approval. "Summon the forces of Chaos."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1388 - Found A New Base For The Army Of Chaos

    Aiden hit Akmal''s pressure points so that he can''t move or talk and put him into a seated position so that he can watch what is going on in the room. Watching helplessly without being able to do anything is a fitting punishment for this scoundrel.


    Meili watched with her eyes open wide as Aiden handled Akmal like a chicken, moving him around without much effort.


    "What is going to happen to me?" Meili asked in a shaky voice.


    Aiden''s moves and disy of strength made Maili nervous. If he can toss Akmal like that, he can hurt her as well.


    Sarah understood that Meili is anxious. Considering what she went through, it''s no wonder that the girl is petrified.


    Sarah took the light nket from the bed and wrapped it around Meili while answering: "First, we will get you out of here. And then we will figure out the rest. For now, sit and try to stay calm."


    "Are you going to save the other girls?", Meili asked timidly.


    Sarah was surprised that even though Meili is scared, she is thinking about others. As much as Sarah would like to go down and storm the ce, if they do it without a n, they are risking that the girls (or them) will be hurt. "We need to ensure that this ce is safe. By morning, they will be free. Do you know how many girls are down there?"


    Meili shook her head helplessly, indicating that she does not know. "It''s more than one room. I was with eleven others."


    "Don''t worry about it. Eleven or a hundred. We will save them all.", Sarah assured her.


    Sarah contacted the base of the army of Chaos in Las Vegas and spoke with Ernesto, the corporal who is in charge of the Las Vegas unit. She requested all avable members toe, ready for an attack. The mission is to seize the area, and it will involve engaging armed hostile units and a hostage situation.


    Ernesto was audibly excited when he heard that Nyx and Erebus are taking part in this mission. He never worked with the Gods so far!


    Akmal listened to Sarah''s conversation with a mix of fear and disgust. How dares that woman talk about taking over the area? Akmal''s blood froze for a moment when he heard Sarah''s words: "¡­Remind everyone who ising of our rules in battle: If they flee, let them go. If they resist, break their limbs. If they attack, kill¡­"


    She was about to end her talk with Ernesto, when she remembered. "Bring two sets of clothes and two masks. One for me and one for Erebus."


    When Aiden heard this, he smiled and nodded in approval. He can''t wait for Sarah to get out of the clothes another man was wearing.


    Next, Sarah called Noah and instructed him to send thirty men to the Akmal''s mansion.


    Akmal frowned when he heard Sarah say that members who arrive from the main base (in Los Angeles) need to bring their things and supplies because they got a location with living quarters, and it will be one of their permanent bases.


    Akmal could not believe this. First, seizing the area, and now they are bringing personal belongings and supplies? Are they nning to stay here? This is his mansion!


    Sarah didn''t pay attention to Akmal. She was busy talking to Noah: "...I expect them to be here in three hours. Send now people who are ready to switch bases, and at ater time, you can swap them if you believe that someone else is more suitable. The mansion will need staff as well. I will leave arrangements to you¡­"


    While Sarah spoke with Ernesto and Noah, Aiden was vignt. He was watching the bodyguards'' movements, ensuring that they are not discovered by ident. Their current location is safe because Akmal''s bodyguards believe that their boss is having his way with Meili in this room, and they don''t want to disturb him, but you can never be too careful.


    Meili curled up on the sofa and observed Sarah and Aiden in silence while trying to understand her current situation. The fact that Akmal is in the same room made her ufortable.


    "How many people is Ernesto sending?" Aiden asked Sarah when she ended the call with Noah.


    "Fifteen people and ten drones."


    Aiden approved. "That will be enough. They can take care of the outside, and we will handle inside¡­"


    Akmal was unable to move or talk, but he could see and hear everything. He does not know who these two are or how they got here, but the most important thing for him was to get out of his predicament. The fact that Sarah and Aiden are openly talking about taking over his mansion and using it as a base is unsettling. It can mean one of the two: either they are bluffing, or they have no intention of letting him out of here alive. A secondter, Akmal was confident that they are bluffing. How can these two overpower all his men?


    Akmal was furious that he is facing a woman. Based on everything he saw, Sarah is in charge, and that fact is unbearable for Akmal, who believes that women are below men.


    Sarah turned to Akmal, who is ring at her. "It seems that you have something you want to say¡­"


    Aiden got Sarah''s hint and tapped Akmal at the base of his throat.


    As soon as Akmal realized that he could talk again, he asked angrily: "What do you think you are doing?"


    "You heard me talk to my people. Do I need to repeat?", Sarah responded smugly.


    "You can''t take my vi."


    "Dead people don''t need a ce to stay." Sarah''s crazed gaze directed at Akmal told him that she is not joking.


    Akmal looked at Sarah and Aiden. "Who are you, people?"


    Sarah turned to Aiden with a pout. "It seems that our reputation is not strong enough, so he does not know."


    "We are not dressed for the asion.", Aiden reminded Sarah that they are not wearing their uniforms, so even if Akmal knows about the Army of Chaos, he would not know that Sarah and Aiden are connected to it.


    Sarah agreed with Aiden and turned to Akmal. "You don''t need to know who we are, but you should know that you messed with the wrong people."


    "How did I mess with you?" Akmal hissed. He might be unable to move, but the hatred in his eyes is there whenever he looks at Sarah.


    "Do you remember a poker tournament a year ago? Many good things slipped through your fingers¡­ including a Bugatti Divo. And you were so angry about losing that you decided to get your henchmen and to ambush the girl who won it all¡­"


    Sarah saw that Akmal''s eyes widened, and he looked at her in disbelief.


    "It was you?" Akmal said under his breath. It took him a few seconds to recover. "You would not dare hurt me. Do you think that these men are all that I have? If anything happens to me, there will be consequences¡­"


    Sarah hit him at the base of his throat to stop him from talking. She could not listen anymore. "Keep your mouth shut. You will get your chance to talkter."


    Sarah ns to secure the area, release the girls, and then to interrogate Akmal and anyone with rank from Akmal''s security with the help of the truth serum. Only like that, she can have confidence that Akmal is not ying tricks on her. And whatever Akmal has of any value, they will keep it. That is how the Army of Chaos works.


    Sarah saw that Meili is curled up on the sofa and nervously clutching the nket Sarah draped around her shoulders previously. Sarah went to sit next to her. "Our men will be here in fifteen minutes. There will be somemotion, but after that, it will be over."


    "Will you stay with me?" Meili asked.


    As much as Sarah wants to stay with Meili, there is no way she is letting Aiden go down there by himself. They will have drones, and the reinforcements from the Army of Chaos will arrive as well, but if there is one thing Sarah is not willing to risk, that is Aiden''s safety. Sarah was too close to losing Aiden, and she is not ready to go through that again, and she never will be.


    "No. I need to save others. Until we are back, don''t leave this room. You can watch over him.", Sarah gestured toward Akmal. "He can''t move or talk, so he can''t hurt you¡­"


    Meili''s gaze moved toward Aiden. She wanted to ask if he will stay with her, but she stopped herself because she already knew the answer.


    Aiden saw that Meili is watching him and he didn''t show any visible reaction. He cleared his throat to get Sarah''s attention. "Other than our troops arriving soon, he also mentioned two buyers."


    "Oh, I forgot about that.", Sarah admitted. She was thinking to give the truth serum to Akmal right away, but then she got another idea¡­ "Let''s check his phone. If he has customers, there must be an appointment."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1389 - Ive Seen That Look Before

    From Akmal''s appointments, Sarah and Aiden saw that his first customer ising in half an hour.


    With this information, Sarah was back on the phone with Ernesto. She has additional instructions.


    "Send the drones first, then take care of the guys outside. Once you feel that it''s safe, cause amotion to attract the attention of the guys inside. Handle the ones which get out, and we will take care of the ones which stay behind. Make sure to act swiftly because we are tight on time. Do not enter the vi until we say that it''s safe¡­ Do your best to handle everything without spilling blood, we don''t have time for a clean up before the next stage begins..."


    When they finalized the n, Sarah ended the call.


    "They are about five minutes away and it will take them few minutes to get into the formation and start the attack.", Sarah told Aiden and then turned to Meili. "Prepare to hear the noise. Possible gunshots. But no one wille here. OK?"


    Meili nodded, but she was so nervous that she was unable to talk.


    "It will be alright.", Sarah assured her with a smile, but she saw that it''s not enough. Sarah decided to distract Meili: "While we wait, tell me about the girls downstairs. How are they doing? Are any of them hurt?"


    "Out of the girls in my room, none of us was hurt. There was some rough handling, but I''ve heard them remind each other that if we are damaged the boss will punish them. Most of the girls are scared, and few of them are not."


    "Some people are braver than the others.", Sarah said.


    Meili shook her head. "Not brave. Foolish. They convinced themselves that this is a misunderstanding and that once it''s cleared up, they will be sent back home. I was one of those girls until I was brought up here." Meili paused to take a deep breath. "I went to a Catholic school. They taught us that if we firmly believe and if we pray enough, God will show us the path and take care of us. Since they captured me, I prayed like never before, I asked Him to save me, to show me the way back home. Where was He when that man climbed on top of me? Why didn''t He save me? One girl in the shipping containerined about the conditions and demanded that they let us go. They beat her up in front of us until she passed out and dragged her out and we never saw her again. And she was praying most of the time. I can still hear her crying and begging for mercy. Why God didn''t save her?"


    Sarah looked at Meili''s eyes full of tears with a troubled expression. "If you are looking for spiritual advice from me, I have none to give. In my opinion, people need to believe in something. That can be a God or a person or a rtionship or anything that works for you. We cling onto things that can keep us going. However, when the times are rough, you need to help yourself."


    "I don''t know how to.", Meili said weakly while staring at the carpet.


    "Then learn. The first step is to acknowledge that you arecking and identify areas you want to improve on. And then work on it. Once you have a goal, it''s not difficult to find a path to reach it. If you wish to keep your faith in God, keep it. That is a choice for you to make. But when you are in trouble, don''t expect a miracle to save you. A prayer will not stop a bully or a bullet. Maybe your God gave you what you need to help yourself."


    Meili was surprised by this. Her whole life nuns told her that prayer is the solution for everything. And now she heard that her faith is a choice? Sarah''s words sounded so naturally, but for Meili, it was something lifechanging. "What if I go to Hell?"


    Sarah sighed. She is not ready to discuss religion. But Meili is expecting an answer. "If your God will put you through eternal suffering because you didn''t pray enough, he is not a particrly good God. Do you think that he will reward people who bully others during the week because they are spending their Sundays in a church?"


    Meili can hear the logic, but she does not understand it. Does Sarah say that she doesn''t follow the same God Meili does? It sounded like that. "What do you believe in?"


    "I believe in karma. I do my best to treat people kindly because whatever I do, it wille back to me someday. At the same time, I can''t stand to see someone bullying others. If punishing a man like him¡­" Sarah gestured toward Akmal. "¡­will bring me bad karma, I will dly ept it."


    Sarah looked at Aiden who is observing them from the side and their smiles matched. "If there is such a thing as worship, I worship my man. Aiden is my everything and he gives me the strength and wisdom when I need it. He is my God."


    In two swift steps, Aiden was behind Sarah and his hands wrapped around her.


    "And you are my Goddess.", Aiden murmured close to Sarah''s ear and she leaned into his embrace.


    Meili watched Sarah and Aiden get lost in the world of their own and she wondered how would that feel, to be embraced by someone who sees you as his Goddess.


    Meili is a seventeen years old sheltered girl who grew up with her parents and a brother. Her father started taking his son to work from an early age (to prepare him to inherit their family business), and her mother was busy hosting parties for her posh friends (or attending them). Meili went to a Christian boarding school since she was seven years old because that is where kids of her parents'' friends were sent to. Between her parents who were stuck to tradition (aka old fashioned) and nuns who are teaching at the school, no one even spoke about rtionships or showed her how that really looks like. Of course, she saw things on the television and in magazines (people holding and kissing), but she never saw it in real life. The environment she grew up in is conservative and people don''t disy affection in public, so this is her first time seeing people embrace each other in person.


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t kiss or touch inappropriately, but there was some warmth in their smiles and tenderness in their gazes and Meili wondered how it feels.


    At the same time, Meili observed Aiden who was powerful and scary a few minutes ago, and now he is warm and gentle. And Meili was confident that his smile has the power to stop the time, because there is no other exnation to how she can look at him without breathing and not pass out.


    "They are here¡­", Sarah''s words pulled Meili out of her daze.


    Aiden opened the window and looked at thest bits of the sunset while the night descended over them rapidly.


    He received a bundle that arrived with a drone-delivery, right on target. It''s two the Army of Chaos uniforms.


    Meili widened her eyes in surprise. She can''t hear a thing, and the bundle is floating in the air on its own!


    "Package received. We need a few minutes to change. Get in position. You can start as soon as you are ready¡­", Sarah instructed Ernesto while taking her clothes and going to the restroom to change. She does not mind Aiden or Meili, but Akmal is in the room and Sarah does not want Aiden to knock him out because they need to interrogate him soon.


    "You love her?", Meili asked Aiden as soon as the door closed behind Sarah.


    "Love is a word not strong enough to describe my feelings." He gave Meili a side-nce. "You look like a smart girl. If you know what is good for you, you will stop your thoughts."


    Meili''s face exploded in a blush. "I wasn''t¡­"


    "Save it." Aiden cut her off. "I''ve seen that look more than once. Sarah has a soft spot for helping others, and she believes that people are good to the point of not seeing when someone is ready to backstab her. Both of us cherish our friends and family, but above everything else, we cherish each other. And if anyone tries to get in between us, I will show no mercy, and neither will Sarah."


    Sarah got out of the bathroom wearing her uniform which fits perfectly. She nced at Aiden. "You didn''t change?"


    Aiden approached Sarah and tapped her nose. "Did you expect me to go to another room and risk being seen? Or do you want me to change here in front of another woman? She might fall for me."


    Aiden walked to the bathroom and closed the door without waiting for Sarah to respond.


    Sarah was not sure why, but there was some iciness in Aiden''s tone at the end. If not for that, she would think that he is joking. Is he joking about Meili falling for him?


    She turned to Meili and observed her in silence while wondering what happened during those two minutes that she was in the bathroom.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1390 - Welcoming The First Customer

    Aiden exited the bathroom, wearing his ck uniform and he returned Sarah''s smile.


    "Ready?", Aiden asked.


    Sarah was about to confirm, when she remembered Meili.


    She nced at Meili and frowned when she saw that the girl is staring at Aiden with hearts in her eyes. Sarah was frustrated. How dares she covet Aiden? Well, Aiden is handsome and it''s understandable that he will attract the attention of females, but they just saved Meili and she knows that Sarah and Aiden are married, so other than knowing that he is taken, shouldn''t Meili feel indebted? Humble? Or maybe in shock that she was almost assaulted less than half an hour ago?


    Sarah sighed. Sometimes people''s minds work in ways that she can''tprehend.


    Sarah moved to block Meili''s view of Aiden. "Don''t leave this room. When it''s safe, someone wearing this uniform wille. If you leave the room before that, I can''t guarantee your safety. Do you understand?"


    Meili swallowed hard and nodded.


    Sarah turned to Aiden and her expression softened. "I''m ready."


    The two of them moved toward each other and stopped half a step away. In matching movements, they put their masks on. Their smiles were almost identical, and the gleam in their eyes showed how much they are enjoying this. Together.


    Sarah nced at Akmal who was staring at them with his eyes open so wide that they formed almost perfect circles.


    Sarah inched closer to Aiden, while her eyes didn''t leave Akmal. "I think that he figured out who we are."


    "I told you that it was the clothes.", he reminded her smugly.


    Akmal thought that something is off when Sarah appeared in the ck uniform. There is a sign on her chest pocket, but she is too far away for him to see it. However, when Sarah and Aiden stood next to each other with their masks on, he realized that he is facing two people from the Army of Chaos.


    The stories he heard about them and how they operate shed in his mind and he thought that he will pass out from anxiety.


    Akmal could not move or speak and the only thing he wanted to do was to run and scream. Akmal never felt so helpless, and even when Sarah and Aiden left the room he could not calm down.


    Akmal''s eyes moved to Meili, unsure if he can use her to get out of his predicament. She is a physically attractive girl (that is why he picked her toe to his bedroom from the basement), and she does not look very smart. How can she be smart if she is still openly ogling at Aiden after being warned by him to stop? Doesn''t Meili know that by looking at him she is ying a game with death?


    As much as Akmal hates females, he believes that he can use Meili. Maybe he can promise her that as long as she helps him out of this predicament, he will help her get together with Aiden? However, he can''t move or speak so the only thing he could do is blink and open his mouth while grimacing in an attempt to get her attention.


    Unfortunately for Akmal, Meili''s eyes were focused on the closed door while images of Aiden shed in front of her eyes.


    ¡­


    The operation went as nned. Ernesto and the army members swiftly overpowered Akmal''s men who were patrolling the property, they captured staff and bodyguards who were inside two houses in the back. After that, they shoot two gunshots in the air to attract the attention of Akmal''s men from the inside. Drones helped out in taking care of everyone who rushed out and stayed on the first level, while Sarah and Aiden took advantage of themotion and promptly took care of the six guards which were stationed in the basement.


    "We don''t have the time to release the girls.", Sarah told Aiden. "The customer will be here in a few minutes."


    Aiden agreed with Sarah. "Let''s wee the customer, and the girls will need to wait."


    Both Sarah and Aiden were curious about who Akmal''s two customers are because their names were not mentioned in Akmal''s schedule. They assumed it''s someone powerful, definitely someone with a lot of money. Services of buying underaged women who are <em>''unspoiled''</em> can''t be cheap.


    Ernesto instructed the army of Chaos to pull Akmal''s men out of sight. As soon as Akmal''s men were tied up, they were reced by the people from the army of Chaos who removed their masks and patrolled the area while acting as Akmal''s bodyguards.


    ck Cadic Escde arrived smoothly to a stop in front of the main entrance of the mansion and a tall man in a sharp suit alighted from the front passenger''s seat to open the back door. Two secondster, a man in his mid-forties cam out and frowned at the sight of Aiden and Sarah standing at the door.


    "Where is Akmal?", the man asked suspiciously without moving away from the car.


    Eve-lens told Sarah and Aiden that they are facing Brant Dunn, a politician from the Nevada state who is running for the Senate in the uing elections.


    "The boss is busy.", Aiden responded. "He is¡­ sampling the goods and told me to show you inside. He will join you soon."


    Mr. Dunn rxed and followed after Aiden with his bodyguard (the man who opened the car door for him). Sarah was two steps after them.


    "How long it will take?", Mr. Dunn asked Aiden when they entered the living room.


    "I am not sure. Boss is in there for a while. If you wish, I can show you the goods and you can pick while Boss arrives."


    Mr. Dunn licked his lips and smiled in approval. "That sounds good."


    They were halfway down the hallway when Mr. Dunn and his bodyguard slumped on the floor listlessly. Neither of them had a chance to react before they lost consciousness.


    Two army members of the Army of Chaos took care of the driver and moved the Cadic Escde behind the vi.


    "We have more than half an hour until the next customeres.", Sarah told Aiden when they dragged Mr. Dunn and his bodyguard in the closest room.


    Sarah nced around and grinned. "This is the study!"


    Aiden knew that she is looking for the safe and based on her lit up expression, he could urately pinpoint the moment when she found it hidden in the in-built cabry.


    "The girls¡­", Aiden reminded Sarah.


    "Oh, right.", Sarah''s mood visibly dropped. "Let''s go and rescue the girls."


    "Don''t forget the one upstairs." Aiden gave another reminder.


    Sarah paused when she confirmed that she didn''t imagine the iciness in Aiden''s tone when he spoke about Meili and that can mean only one thing... "She made a move on you?"


    "She will eventually." Aiden had no intention of hiding this from Sarah. He knows how this goes: the spark is lit up and the infatuation only grows. If he is warm toward Meili, she will take that as his eptance, and if he is cold, she will see him as a cool guy, like some kind of idol. In either case, she will not stop willingly and that can''t be good (for Meili).


    Sarah nodded in understanding. "She will not get a chance. We will send her back to her family. Until then¡­ three female members arrived with Ernesto. Let''s get them to take care of Meili and the two of us will head to the basement."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1391 - Girls In The Basement

    Sarah and Aiden descended to the basement level in Akmal''s mansion and opened the first out of five doors. Inside they saw four mattresses on the floor and several nkets and ten teenage girls squeezing in the corner while trying to stay as far as possible from the door.


    "Hi, my name is Sarah. This is Aiden. We want to take you out¡­ We are not going to hurt you¡­", Sarah spoke softly to frightened girls. "We will send you to your families. If you go out and wait a bit, someone wille and talk to you¡­"


    It took a few minutes to exin the situation and for the girls to rx enough to ept leaving upstairs with two members of the Army of Chaos upstairs.


    The second room was with eleven girls, and Sarah assumed that this is the room from where Akmal took Meili. Sarah repeated: "Hi, my name is Sarah. This is Aiden. We are not going to hurt you¡­"


    The third room was empty, and the fourth one was filled with unmarked boxes of various sizes.


    When Sarah opened the fifth room, she saw that it''s dimly lit. It is thergest one out of all the rooms in the basement. A number of girls were in the back of the room, and the foul smell of something nasty mixed with blood invaded Sarah''s senses and made her close her eyes for a moment.


    Sarah was startled when a figure dashed desperately toward her with murderous intent.


    Sarah lifted her left arm on instinct to defend from the attacker, but Aiden was not happy with just defending. In the next moment, he was in front of Sarah, grabbing the neck of the girl who rushed toward Sarah, and mming her to the wall.


    "No!" Sarah eximed and pulled Aiden back. "Look at her¡­"


    The girl was all bruised and bloodied, and her clothes were tattered.


    Aiden released his hold, and the girl slid to the floor like she is made out of jelly.


    Sarah turned toward the back of the room, and she saw sixteen girls, all in a simr state as the one who attacked Sarah (before Aiden handled her like a chicken). They are dirty and in bruises with clothes in a sorry state and petrified.


    Sarah tapped her ear stud. "Ernesto, send medics to the basement¡­"


    She squatted and felt the pulse of the unresponsive girl who is on the floor and exhaled in relief. "She is alive¡­"


    Sarah frowned at Aiden. "Was this necessary?"


    Aiden frowned back. "She attacked you. I don''t care why or in what state she is."


    Sarah wanted to argue that the girl thought how it''s one of Akmal''s men, and that Sarah was not the real target of that attack, but she swallowed her words because she would do the same if the roles are reversed. If anyone raises hand on Aiden, removing the threat is first, and asking questionsester.


    Sarah nced at the girls in the back and thought how this talk <em>''we are not going to hurt you''</em> will be more difficult than in the previous two rooms, considering that they saw Aiden handle this girl who is sprawled by their feet. Luckily, two medics arrived swiftly and started examining the girl on the floor. That scene helped other girls rx and gradually, one-by-one, allowed them to check their injuries.


    They got nkets and covers from the bedrooms upstairs and gave them to the girls with tattered clothes to wrap themselves into. All the girls gathered in the family room, and Ernesto instructed his men to find some refreshments in the kitchen for everyone.


    When thest girl from the fifth room was examined and sent upstairs, the medic in charge called Sarah and Aiden to the side. "Their injuries are mostly cuts and bruises. However, I believe that they were assaulted, and I rmend that we do pregnancy tests."


    Sarah frowned and her face contorted in disgust. She knew what it means when girls are treated as <em>''the goods''</em>. However, knowing that seventeen of them were assaulted and kept in the room while more than twenty others waited for a simr fate in the rooms next door was nauseating.


    Sarah closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths to calm down her raging emotions.


    "Are you sure?", Aiden asked the medic.


    The medic had a troubled expression. "I didn''t perform vaginal exams, and I am not qualified to do them. But most of the girls have injuries on inner thighs which are consistent with an assault. Few of them have distinct choking marks on their necks. And some of them have dried blood on the clothes in the crotch area which is not enough to be from a period¡­ Some of the injuries are recent while some are several weeks old¡­"


    Aiden raised his hand, to stop the medic from talking. Aiden thanked the man and approved pregnancy tests before dismissing him. They don''t need to know more than this.


    Aiden put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders and he could feel that she is trembling. He saw that her lips are pressed into a line firmly and her eyes are closed. "Next customer ising in a few minutes. Will you join me, or should I wee him myself?"


    Sarah opened her eyes and revealed that they are bright red. She was angry and devastated and her insides churned while thinking what those girls went through. Repeated abuse. And they probably have a simr story as Meili: they were walking on the street, or enjoying a dessert in a restaurant, or shopped in a mall, and then they were kidnapped, and their life became a living hell.


    Sarah balled her hands into fists while thinking that despicable men like Akmal and Mr. Dunn should get a taste of their medicine and feel the pain of all the girls whose lives are ruined.


    Those girls will never be able to walk on the street without fearing for their safety. They will be afraid of restrooms and dark ces because there might be a kidnapper or a pervert waiting for them. And it''s not only girls, but their families are devastated as well. Their parents are crying while wondering where their daughters are, are they safe, are they hurting, are they alive? Alive, yes. Safe, no. Hurting, definitely.


    Sarah told herself to focus. She can''t fix the past and she should not allow rage to consume herpletely because there are things that she needs to do.


    "I will join you.", Sarah told Aiden stiffly.


    "Calm down my love.", Aiden did his best to conceal his anger. "You will scare the customer away. Once we get this guy, they will all get what they deserve."


    Sarah turned to head upstairs, and Aiden pulled her into his embrace. Sarah hugged him back and leaned into him, exhaling with a whimper.


    "I know that you want to save everyone¡­", Aiden spoke softly while gently rubbing Sarah''s back. "Unfortunately for some of these girls, we arrivedte. We will get them good treatments and help them with healing how much possible. The important thing is that they are alive. They will go back to their families and hopefully one day leave all this behind them¡­"


    Aiden''s voice was low and soothing, and his words were like a waterfall which drowned Sarah''s worries and calmed her down, for now¡­ the perfect luby for her soul.


    "I love you¡­", she whispered.


    Aiden kissed her forehead. "I love you more."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1392 - The Second Customer And Pizza

    Both Sarah and Aiden were surprised at the sight of a young man who alighted from the BMW 8 Series Convertible. He was the driver, and he arrived without any bodyguards. The surprising part is that he is young and objectively good looking. Does he need to involve himself in this kind of business?


    Eve-lens provided information that the man is Tyson Tufte. 22 years old. His personal information was not impressive, and they would not know how a college student can afford services Akmal is providing, if not for the fact that he is a young heir. Tyson Tufte is working beside his grandfather, learning the skills necessary to inherit the family''s business worth more than a billion dors.


    Tyson nced at Aiden and Sarah before asking: "Akmal is not here?"


    Sarah frowned at the fact that Tyson is acting like he knows the protocol, and that means that this is not his first visit.


    "Boss is busy sampling the goods. He asked me to show you in, and he will join you soon...", Aiden responded.


    Tyson was knocked out before he stepped into the mansion.


    With this, all of Akmal''s <em>''customers''</em> for the evening arrived.


    Akmal, Tyson, Mr. Dunn, and the two men who arrived with Mr. Dunn were locked up in the basement.


    Aiden headed with two members of the army of Chaos to arrange to get new clothes for the girls. The girls from the first two rooms could use a spare set, but the ones from the fourth room definitely need clothes.


    Sarah went to the family room where 39 girls filled up couches and chairs and some sat on the floor. Some girls were excited, some scared, and some were silently observing their surroundings.


    Sarah noticed that Meili is surrounded by a number of girls who listened to her talk and she guessed that Meili is telling them about her experience from upstairs.


    The random chatter quickly died off when they noticed Sarah.


    All eyes were on Sarah, silently waiting to see what ising next.


    "Boss Nyx¡­", Ernesto saluted to Sarah with gleam in his eyes.


    Ernesto told Sarah that everything is in order, and that other than the two cars which they confiscated from Akmal''s customers, there are three more luxury cars and one van in the garage. "Seven staff members and twenty-eight bodyguards are detained in one of the houses in the back. Three of them have light injuries ¡­"


    When Ernesto ended his report, Sarah gave her praise to him and to five members of the Army of Chaos who were lined up behind him. "You did well."


    She nced around the room. "Do we have enough food for everyone?"


    Ernesto shook his head. "We checked the kitchen and pantry and they don''t have many supplies, we have enough for breakfast, but for lunch, we will get from our base."


    "Order pizza. I''m sure that everyone could use some food while we sort this out.", Aiden said from the back while entering the room.


    Ernesto greeted Boss Erebus and instructed his men to order pizza and drinks for everyone.


    Sarah turned to the girls and started with an introduction. "Hi, my name is Sarah and these people are my men. They will not hurt you¡­ Food and fresh clothes will arrive for you shortly. If you have any health issues, we have medics avable. In the meantime, we are setting up a station in the room down the hall where people will talk to you. They will ask you about your name and from where you are. Our goal is that within the next few days you are reunited with your families. We are not going to force you to reveal any information rted to yourself, but we hope that you understand the importance of cooperating. The more information you provide, the faster we can contact your loved ones¡­"


    "Are you the police?", one girl asked.


    Sarah shook her head. "No. We are not the police."


    "Why are you helping us?", another girl asked suspiciously.


    Sarah was not sure how to answer this. Girls who were kidnapped and mistreated have a problem trusting others, and that is expected. What can she say to convince them that she is not just tricking them to rx before moving them to another buyer?


    Sarah was pulled out of her thoughts when Aiden''s hand squeezed her shoulder gently.


    He answered: "We are on our honeymoon and Akmal crossed our path. We didn''te here to save you. We came to punish him and identally find out what he is up to. We have a number of kids at home who were in a need of help and we were in a position to help them. What I am trying to say is that this is nothing personal, and we have no agenda. You need help and we can help you. Think of it that we are collecting good karma. It is totally up to you if you will ept our help or not. If you wish to leave, you can do so. No one will stop you. "


    Sarah looked at Aiden and smiled. She likes that he remembered her talk to Meili when she mentioned karma.


    Sarah saw that none of the girls got up to leave, and most of them rxed after hearing Aiden''s words. Sarah informed them about the n: "There is a number of bedrooms upstairs. When the clothes arrive, you will go in small groups up, freshen up and change. After that, you will talk with my people and give them your information. At that time, if you know a number of someone you want to talk to, we can make that happen¡­"


    ¡­


    Two hourster¡­


    All the girls showered and were wearing fresh clothes while eating pizza and waiting for their turn to go to the room next door and give the information needed to go home (if they were not in there already).


    Clothing choices are not very dazzling: graphic t-shirts and sweatpants (the ones with a string around the waist). It''s the logical choice, because two people who went shopping didn''t know the exact sizes, so they bought tops and bottoms that would fit teenage girls. Underwear is included.


    For the shoes, they got flip-flops. Later, they will collect girls'' shoe sizes and buy them running shoes or maybe some sandals.


    The girls didn''tin. The clothes are new and clean, and they got to shower.


    Pizza, sodas, and a variety of juices worked great for everyone, and the mood in the family room improved considerably.


    Most of the girls from the fifth room sat in silence and observed themotion. From the beginning, their eyes darted nervously toward the smallest noise or movement and there is not much improvement in that area.


    Sarah instructed the army members to leave those girls alone and to allow them to take their time to adjust. They also left the door of the side-room open, and few of the girls took advantage of that to sit in a less chaotic environment. Sarah fears that if they approach them and demand information, they will spook them out. She decided that if by morning there is no improvement, she will call JoAnna for advice.


    One of the girls noticed an impressive scene outside and alerted others. This made most of the girls to crowd at the windows and stare outside at thirty people who are standing in attention.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1393 - Do Two Bads Make It Right? Or Double Bad?

    Outside¡­


    The members of the Army of Chaos who arrived from Los Angeles are lined up neatly in front of the main entrance to Akmal''s mansion (or should we call it the new base of the Army of Chaos?).


    Sarah and Aiden are present with Ernesto by their side.


    Sarah introduced the neers with the current situation and instructed Ernesto to help them settle in two back houses. "These people will stay at this location until further notice¡­"


    Noah said that it will take a few days for him to provide the necessary staff for the mansion.


    Two soldiers who arrived from Los Angeles have a rank of private, and Sarah decided that those two will report directly to Ernesto.


    Ernesto beamed. The number of his subordinates just increased by thirty, and two of them are privates!


    Among thirty neers, four are women, and Sarah asked them toe to the family room as soon as they settle in, because girls are notfortable around men.


    Sarah was happy with this arrangement. Now they have enough people and the situation with girls is stable (almost).


    The units from Los Angeles arrived with two helicopters, and Sarah hopes that some of the girls are from the nearby area, and they can send them home as soon as possible. Right now, they have forty-five army members and thirty-nine girls. With Aiden and Sarah, that makes it eighty-six people, not including the prisoners. And that is a lot more people than Sarah thinks it should be in this mansion. No wonder Ernesto said earlier how the pantry and kitchen have enough food only for breakfast.


    Aiden called Michael and they are coordinating with people from the White foundation toe and take over most of the prisoners. Mason can interrogate them and decide what to do with those people.


    Sarah and Aiden will personally interrogate Akmal, his customers, and three people from Akmal''s security for whom they found out that they have some rank.


    "What''s next?", Aiden asked Sarah when Ernesto and other army members went to handle their assignments.


    Sarah knows that there are people locked up in the basement, but there is one thing which is lingering on her mind. "Let''s go to the study and find out what is in that safe."


    Aiden had a different idea. "How about you go to the study and see what''s in that safe while I go and check those boxes in the basement?"


    Aiden''s words reminded Sarah that they found one room in the basement with unmarked boxes. She agreed.


    "Just be careful. Let Eve scan everything before you crack it open¡­", Sarah warned Aiden.


    "Yes, ma''am¡­", he responded with a warm smile. He loves when Sarah expresses her concern for his safety.


    When Sarah and Aiden entered the mansion, girls who were lingering at the windows in the hallway, rushed back into the family room.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and smiled. It''s good that those girls are acting like kids. At least some of them will recover quickly from this bad experience.


    In the hallway, in front of the study, Aiden had few warnings to Sarah as well: "Be careful. If you don''t know what it is, don''t touch it. If you need a second opinion, I am in the basement, avable..."


    Sarah smiled and nced at the four girls who were not-so-secretly eavesdropping on them. "Got it. See you soon..."


    Sarah went to the study and cracked the safe open in no time. She took a mental note not to ask Eve for assistance next time because she does not know if her skills are improving or Eve''s algorithms.


    In the safe Sarah found about $200k in cash, a box with few antique-looking nes and bracelets and three deeds (originals).


    Sarah was interested in those deeds and used Eve to find out more about them. One deed is for the current property they are on, the second one is for 20 acres in Phoenix, Arizona, and the third one is for 23 acres at the outskirts of Salt Lake City in Utah.


    Eve informed Sarah that the properties in Phoenix and Salt Lake City have luxurious mansions on them as well.


    Sarah checked the security footage from the other two properties and even though there are no cameras inside, she could see armed bodyguards patrolling around the mansions.


    Sarah frowned at the fact that those two appear to be simr to this one. Does that mean that there are girls imprisoned there as well? There is only one way to find out.


    Sarah contacted Noah and sent him information about those two properties. The army of Chaos will go there, observe, attack, and seize.


    Sarah wondered if taking away from a bad guy makes it a good thing? Or is that double bad? She dispersed that thought. So far they seized so many properties from Lebedevs and whoever got in their way, that it''s toote to think if it''s the right thing to do. They will disrupt this heinous business, and it will be used for a good cause, and that''s what it counts. While on the thought of disrupting Akmal''s business, Sarah took a mental note to find out who his suppliers are. They deserve punishment as well.


    She was giddy at the thought of how Akmal gave them three new bases! She will make sure to rub it in when they go to chat with that misogynist.


    Sarah went to the family room and observed the girls. Based on their skin tone, Sarah can see that they are from different parts of the world. Her observation is that each of the girls speaks English, and she concluded that probably that was one of the requirements Akmal had when he picked his <em>''goods''</em>.


    Sarah checked the current progress on getting information rted to the girls. Out of thirty-nine girls, twenty-eight finished giving their information to the members of the army of chaos, and eleven of them already called home and got in touch with their family members.


    Sarah was troubled at the information on how all the girls are between fifteen and eighteen years old. High school girls who didn''t get to see much of the world.


    She sighed when she looked at the countries from where they areing from: China, Brazil, Venezu, Turkey, Egypt, India, South Africa. Ah, it will not be a quick trip to take them home. Venezu is one of the closest ones, and it will take more than ten hours one way with their helicopter (if they don''t stop to refuel), so her idea about using the helicopter will not work.


    Sarah took a mental note to talk with Aiden and figure out if they will use their jet or get ne tickets formercial flights. Sarah paused at the thought ofmercial flights. For that, the girls need passports. Ah, it''s one thing after another. That makes it another thing to ask Akmal: does he have passports of these girls in his possession or not?


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up when she saw that seven girls refused to give their information, because they don''t want to be sent home. Immediately, Sarah assumed that those girls are from thest room, and that due to shame girls can''t face their family, but she was surprised to see that four of them came from the first two rooms. Sarah decided to talk to them. She will not force the girls who were assaulted to talk, but others are a different story.


    Sarah went with four girls to the study room: Esma, Azra, and Merve from Turkey and Panya from Egypt.


    "I hear that you don''t want to go home.", Sarah started the talk. "Do you care to exin?"


    The girls lowered their heads.


    "Don''t you have a family? Or you want to go somewhere else?", Sarah started guessing.


    Azra shook her head and met Sarah''s gaze. "I am away from home for three months. My family will not take me back."


    Sarah was surprised to hear this. "Why?"


    Azra hesitated for some time before answering: "Honor is important. My purity means honor. They would rather proim me as dead that take me back as an embarrassment."


    "We can have a doctor to provide you with a certification that you are¡­", Sarah paused while picking the right word. "¡­untouched."


    Azra pressed her lips into a line. "That does not matter. People will talk. And if my father waves a doctor''s certification, they will say that it''s fake."


    "Do all of you think the same?"


    All four girls nodded.


    Sarah puffed her cheeks in frustration. Is it really so bad, or are these girls just dramatic? "Do you have other ns if you don''t go home?"


    The girls shook their heads.


    "OK. You can stay¡­"


    A girly scream from the outside interrupted Sarah. Now what?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1394 - The Basement Incident (1)

    About ten minutes before girly screams filled the hallway on the main floor¡­


    Aiden is in the basement, opening boxes one by one and checking out the contents.


    The boxes are stacked on top of each other, different in sizes and weight.


    He found cash, antique statues, guns, and thetest box he opened contains betting tokens from the Aria casino in Las Vegas. Eve estimated ten thousand tokens, each worth $100, which makes it one million dors.


    One of the previous boxes which Aiden opened contained the same amount of tokens worth $100 each, from the Caesars Pce casino in Las Vegas.


    The chips look legitimate, but they could be good imitations. Aiden guessed that Akmal is using these when gambling, or maybe he distributes them to his men, so they go and exchange them for money in small batches.


    Other than Akmal''s business of selling girls to his customers, these real-looking tokens can exin how he is supporting his current lifestyle. But also, there is a possibility that he is the middle-man in somerger scheme of underground trading, because the contents of the boxes are untouched, filled to the brim, like they are waiting for their buyers.


    Aiden thought that if this is the case, this does not end here because buyers and suppliers will reach to Akmal soon and when Akmal does not respond, it will raise some gs. There is a chance that some people wille to check on him, especially if the goods stored here are already paid for.


    Aiden decided to discuss this possibility with Sarahter. They have Akmal''s phone and ess to his email, so if anyone wants to get in touch with him and set up and appointment, Sarah and Aiden will know about it.


    Aiden paused his movements and nced over his shoulder at Meili who is standing at the door. "Why are you here?"


    He is aware that she is watching him for thest several minutes, but he waited for her to say or do something. Since she is just standing there in silence, he decided to expose her.


    Meili bit her lower lip nervously and thought about her next move.


    To understand why she is here, we need to look a bit earlier in the evening. It started when Meili and Akmal were left in Akmal''s bedroom on the second floor by themselves¡­


    Akmal was unable to move or make a sound, and no matter how much he grimaced, he could not get Meili''s attention.


    She was absentmindedly staring at the closed door after Sarah and Aiden left the room and Akmal was not sure if she is really so lost in her thoughts or if she is ignoring him. But he knows what he saw: Meili fell in love with Aiden and even thought Aiden warned her to stay away, the way Meili is looking at him is confirming that the girl didn''t get the message.


    After numerous unsessful attempts to get Meili''s attention, Akmal remembered that he could whistle!


    Meili turned to him apprehensively.


    "You want something?", she guessed.


    Akmal''s eyes shed in confirmation.


    Meili sneered, emboldened by the fact that he is helpless. "After what you did, do you think that I want to have anything to do with you?"


    Akmal frowned and his expression showed that he is thinking about something. In a desperate attempt tomunicate with a stubborn girl, Akmal opened his mouth and forced himself to speak, but other than faint exhaling noises nothing came out. Or was it nothing? He realized that he can almost-whisper. Yes! When he really forces himself, there are faint soundsing from the back of his throat!


    The voice-paralysis was wearing off!


    He whistled a few times and when Meili turned to look at him again he called her with frantic facial movements.


    Meili stood up from the sofa and slowly inched toward him. "What do you want?"


    "Help me get out from here¡­", Akmal pleaded in a barely audible voice.


    Meili snorted. "You are kidding, right? Why would I do that?"


    "I can help you get together with that man¡­"


    Meili paused for a few seconds while thinking about his words, but then she shook her head, indicating that she does not agree with Akmal''s statement. "He is the most impressive man I''ve everid my eyes on. He is a thousand times better than the action movie stars. But I also know that my feelings will not be returned so you can keep your promises to yourself."


    "What if there is a way?", Akmal gave Meili a knowing look.


    Meili pursed her lips and wanted to kick Akmal or just to ignore him, but then she thought that he is unable to move, and he can''t hurt her, so at least she can hear him out. Who knows, maybe he has some good idea? "I am listening¡­"


    Akmal was happy that he got her attention. He took a deep breath and forced his words toe out in a faint whisper: "I didn''t touch you, but his woman kicked me fiercely and stood by your side. Without asking you anything, she defended you. Imagine what will she do if HE touches you?"


    Meili looked at Akmal in disbelief. "Is your body the only thing paralyzed, or your brain as well? How can I make him touch me? Do you have some drug or hypnosis? Or do you n to swap bodies with him? Because nothing else will work."


    Akmal rolled his eyes. "Stupid. He does not need to touch you. It just needs to look like that¡­"


    Akmal finished exining his idea and he could see the change in Meili''s expression. Unfortunately for him, before she could respond (or save him), two members of the Army of Chaos entered and informed Meili that the vi is safe and that she should move to the family room.


    Meili was the first one out of thirty-nine girls in the family room. Soon, one by one, other girls trickled into the family room, and among them was Xiaohui.


    Xiaohui and Meili met in the shipping container where they bonded over several weeks of their travel toward the coast of the United States.


    Two girls shared their stories and spoke about their families and Meili found out that Xiaohui is an eighteen years old girl from China. Meili was surprised that the two of them go to the same boarding school! She never noticed Xiaohui before.


    Xiaohui grew up with her Aunt and two younger cousins, her Uncle''s work requires a lot of travel, so her Aunt is at home, raising the kids. Xiaohui''s parents died in a car ident when she was two years old and at that time her Aunt took her in. Luckily, Xiaohui''s parents left money behind and her Aunt decided to use that money to send Xiaohui to a Christian boarding school. At that time, her Aunt was pregnant with her first child.


    Back to (almost) present, to understand how Meili got into the basement...


    As soon as Xiaohui''s eyesnded on Meili in the family room, she rushed toward Meili and hugged her tightly.


    "I was worried sick, thinking that they will hurt you...", Xiaohui sobbed.


    "I''m OK. I was saved by a real-life superhero. You will not believe how awesome he is!", Meili swooned and started telling the story of what she went through. Her vivid talk attracted a few more girls who approached them and listened attentively.


    Later, the girls got alerted that there is something going on outside and all of them went to the window to see for themselves.


    "That is Aiden. He saved me. He is my hero.", Meili said while pointing outside through the ss.


    "He was here before, with Sarah.", Xiaohui voiced her thoughts. "And he said that they are here on their honeymoon."


    "Yes, I know. Isn''t his voice dreamy? Ah, you didn''t see his moves! It''s a prince who is a ninja.", Meili spoke excitedly.


    Meili could not stop lingering in the hallway with a hope to see Aiden a bit more. And she overheard Aiden and Sarah talk about how he will go to the basement while Sarah will stay on the main level... and Meili got an idea.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1395 - The Basement Incident (2)

    Back to the basement, before Sarah heard screams in the hallway¡­


    Aiden is looking at Meili and he would be blind not to see that she is up to something.


    "Did youe here to stare at me without a word?", Aiden probed.


    "You are the most handsome man I''ve ever seen.", Meili said. "You captured my heart and I wanted you to know that."


    Part of Aiden admired her bold deration. It takes guts to admit that you like someone even though you know that nothing wille out of it and that rejection is inevitable. "Are you done?"


    Meili blinked. "Should there be more?"


    Aiden waved his hand dismissively. "Go back up with the other girls and don''t stir trouble."


    Meili looked at Aiden in disbelief. She is pretty and her body is not bad either, everyone told her that she is an attractive youngdy.


    In Meili''s mind, things should happen in the following order: she will tell Aiden that she has feelings for him, and he will smile, and maybe even hug her, but definitely not send her away. That is not how things happen in movies!


    "How can you reject me?"


    Aiden chuckled and propped his elbow on one of the higher boxes. "What do you expect me to do? Do you want me to divorce my wife and marry you? Or are you happy to be my mistress? Or should I abandon everything and be your loyal dog?"


    Meili''s eyes sparkled. "Anything."


    Aiden thought that she is bold, but now he is wondering if Meili iscking in the brains department. Didn''t he warn her to stay away?


    Meili saw that Aiden''s expression darkened and she quickly said: "I can be whatever you want me to be. Just let me stay by your side. Your wife does not need to know. I know how to keep quiet."


    Aiden''s eyebrows shoot up. The surprises don''t stoping. "Is that what you think of me? That I am a cheater?"


    Meili shook her head frantically. "No, not a cheater. You are an emperor. And every emperor has many concubines. I can be one of them. Whatever your wife does not do for you, I will do it. Give me a chance and I will show you that I am much better than she is. I am younger, I can learn things. I am ready to devote my life to you¡­"


    Aiden raised his hand, to get Meili to stop talking. "You are delusional. Did you forget my warning that I will show no mercy to anyone who tries to get between me and my wife? Do you think that I was joking? The only reason you are still standing is because I see you as a little girl, not worthy of my time. Leave before I lose my temper."


    "No. I love you!", Meili screamed.


    She already told him that she fell for him and crossed the point of no return, and she can''t bear the thought of backing off.


    Aiden frowned at the stubborn girl. It''s one thing to be stubborn, but her persistence is in stupid. "Meili, we met less than one hour ago when my wife saved you from the clutches of a man who was about to force himself on you. You don''t love me. You don''t know anything about me. What you call love, is a teenage infatuation."


    "No!", Meili screamed and lunged herself at Aiden.


    He nimbly stepped on the side, and she mmed herself headfirst on the box with tokens, toppling it in the process. Immediately, the cut on her forehead started bleeding.


    Aiden tilted his head slightly and frowned at Meili who is sprawled on the floor. "I thought that you are smarter than that."


    "How do smarts have anything to do with feelings? I can''t prevent the way I feel.", she grumbled while standing up.


    "This is not about feelings. It''s about youing here and causing trouble. I don''t care how you feel. I don''t care about any woman''s feelings other than my wife''s. Sarah saved you, and if she knows that you are here and hears your words, she would be hurt." Aiden saw that Meili is frowning in disapproval and he was stupefied. "How sheltered was your life so far if you don''t understand in what situation you were before we arrived? Are you not grateful that she saved you?"


    Meili gritted her teeth and Aiden was sure that she will either curse at him or run away. To his surprise, she did neither. Meili pped herself fiercely a few times on the face, and then tugged her top until ripping sound was heard, and she ran out while screaming.


    Aiden shook his head in disapproval, and he was relieved at the confirmation that Meili left the basement. He exhaled and looked at the scattered tokens from Aria casino on the ground. He squatted and started collecting them.


    ¡­


    Back to the present¡­


    Sarah exited the study just in time to see Meili run toward her.


    Meili''s face is covered in tears and blood, and her appearance is a mess. Her cheeks are red with obvious finger marks, a definite sign that she was pped.


    The girls from the family room heard Meili''s screams and started crowding in the hallway to see what themotion is about. Needless to say, after all of them were kidnapped and locked up for months, at the sound of girl''s screams, they were all anxiously observing the scene in front of them. Some girls started doubting if they were saved or is this just another form of torture and them being used.


    "What happened?", Sarah asked Meili.


    Meili looked at Sarah and dissolved into hysteric sobs. "You need to help me! Get justice for me!"


    Sarah was not sure what got Meili into this state. She came from the direction of the basement. Did she talk to Akmal or some of the other guys imprisoned in there? Did they say something to upset her? But why is her face bloody? "Calm down and tell me what happened."


    "I went down to the basement and found your husband moving boxes. There was no one else, so I asked him if he needs help, and the next thing I know, he pinned me down. I barely escaped¡­"


    Sarah nced at the other girls in the hallway and saw that they are confused, and some of them are petrified.


    If there is anything Sarah believes in, that is Aiden. After everything the two of them went through, Sarah is confident that Aiden would never do something so despicable. And that means only one thing: Meili is lying.


    Aiden would never betray Sarah''s trust, but Sarah knew that if she says how Meili''s story is impossible, other girls will not believe her. So, this is not a simple situation.


    Sarah wondered, what is Meili''s motive? What does she hope to aplish? There is no way that Sarah will believe in this story, so the only thing that Meili can aplish is that other girls lose their trust in how Sarah and Aiden want to help them. How is that benefiting Meili?


    The only thing Sarah can do is to get more information and hopefully get Meili to expose herself.


    Sarah exhaled and turned to Meili. "OK. Calm down. Let''s go to the family room. You can take a ss of water, and we will get the medic to check your wounds, and then you can tell us everything, slowly from the beginning."


    "You don''t believe me?", Meili asked through sobs.


    "I didn''t say that. I only want to hear every detail. The more you can tell me, the better¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1396 - The Basement Incident (3)

    In the family room¡­


    Sarah sat on the sofa with Meili. About thirty other girls stood or sat around them, waiting anxiously to hear Meili''s story.


    Sarah called a medic toe and take care of Meili''s cut on the forehead. Almost half of her face was bloodied, but once it was cleaned up, only a small cut remained.


    Once the medic stepped away, Xiaohui took a seat next to Meili and held her hand tofort her.


    Sarah nced at the girls around them, and other than few which are in the adjacent room, all others are present. Sarah can see in their faces: confusion, anxiousness, concern, and she can also see that most of them believe that Meili was assaulted, before they even heard the facts. Well, Sarah is not surprised, but she is saddened. Mostly by the fact that Meili would go this far.


    "Why don''t you start from the beginning?", Sarah asked Meili calmly.


    "I wanted to help him out and he¡­"


    "No.", Sarah interrupted Meili. "That is not the beginning. Start from the part of when you left this room."


    Meili was surprised by this request. "What? Why?"


    "Why did you go to the basement? Did you know that Aiden will be there?"


    Meili paused. "How is that important?"


    "You used my husband of molesting you. I am trying to understand what happened and how it happened, from your point of view."


    Meili pursed her lips and looked around at all the girls in the room before turning to look at Sarah. "I heard that Aiden went to the basement and I headed that way. He saved me from that man, and I wanted to thank him. I wanted to thank him earlier, but he was busy, and now it was just him, so I thought it''s a good opportunity. I found him in one of the rooms with boxes. I called to get his attention and he asked me why I am there and if I came alone..." Meili inhaled a choppy breath and continued in a shaky voice: "And then next thing I know, he pinned me down."


    "Is that how you got hurt on your forehead?"


    Meili opened her mouth and it. A few secondster, she responded: "I''m not sure. Everything happened quickly."


    Sarah signed while staring at the carpet.


    "What are you going to do about it?", Meili asked Sarah after some time.


    Sarah lifted her gaze and looked at Meili. "Is there something you want to add, or remove from your story? Or is that the final version you are sticking with?"


    Meili was shocked by these questions. How can Sarah be so calm? Is it possible that Sarah knows what happened? Not possible, she was in the study room with a few other girls. Meili made sure of that before heading to the basement.


    Xiaohui saw Meili''s expression and her heart broke. She assumed that Meili is not saying anything because she is petrified, and as Meili''s friend, it''s her duty to speak up.


    Xiaohui snorted and spoke to Sarah: "What do you mean, the final version? Are you saying that she made it up? Why would she do that?"


    Sarah''s gaze moved slowly to Xiaohui. "I am asking if she wants to add or remove something from her story before I call Aiden and ask him what happened."


    "I knew it!", Xiaohui eximed. "This is just like every time a girl is assaulted. You will believe his word over Meili''s! He wanted to force himself on her, but somehow, it''s her fault. You are a woman, how can you be so heartless? What is the point in asking Meili to exin herself if you will defend your husband no matter what he did!?"


    Few members from the army of Chaos observed thismotion from the side and exchanged confused looks. Did this girl call their Goddess heartless? Goddess Nyx can wipe out an entire enemy base without batting an eye, and Xiaohui called Sarah heartless because she is indulging in this charade? They observed expressions of the girls, and it''s obvious that most of them are looking at Sarah like she is bullying Meili. Are these girls not aware that they are surrounded by the army of Chaos and at their mercy? Is this the way they should talk to a person who saved them from a certain future where they would be used by lecherous men? Did these girls forget that they rescued them from the basement, fed them, clothed them, and are spending time and resources to send them to their families? Is this the way to talk to a person who can kill you without even lifting a finger? They were not sure if they shouldugh or cry, but they knew that these girls are ignorant.


    "This is not about me.", Sarah''s gaze swept over the girls in the room and she spoke to all of them. "You heard Meili''s side of the story, I want you to listen to Aiden''s as well. I hope you use senses, your mind, and your heart when listening because you will be the jury in deciding what the truth is. And you will decide on the punishment as well."


    Thirty-something girls in the room exchanged confused nces.


    Meili looked at Sarah in disbelief for a few seconds before she sneered inwardly. So, what if Sarah knows what happened? All the girls here are obviously on her side, and there is no way that they will say that Aiden is not at fault. Serves him well. If he does not want to be with her, she will make sure he pays the price.


    A minuteter, Aiden entered the family room. "I''ve heard that you are looking for me." He ignored the fact that girls crowded away from him, like he has some infectious disease.


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah hummed in confirmation. "Meili said that you assaulted her in the basement. Do you have something to say about it?"


    Aiden was not surprised by Sarah''s words. He was in the basement, collecting tokens from the floor when he got a request from Sarah to share vision with Eve-lens, and the first image was Meili getting first aid from the medic. Since then, Aiden saw and heard everything Sarah did.


    As much as he is not surprised, he is disappointed. What is Meili, seventeen years old? How can her heart be so ck that she goes against the people who saved her from an assault that same evening?


    "No. I have nothing to say.", Aiden responded calmly to Sarah''s question.


    Meili bolted to her feet and pointed her index finger at Aiden. "That means you admit to it!"


    "No."


    "You will not even defend yourself?", Xiaohui asked Aiden.


    "Defend myself against what?"


    Xiaohui was confused. How can Aiden be so rxed? "Only you and Meili were in the basement. And she says that you assaulted her. Don''t you care what we think?"


    Aiden responded bluntly: "I don''t care what you think. I care only about the opinion of one person, and that is my wife."


    Sarah''s and Aiden''s gazes met, and they shared an understanding.


    Sarah knows that Aiden was serious: he does not care about any of these girls and he would not hesitate to kick them out and leave them to their own devices. In his opinion, the ungrateful girls don''t deserve their help.


    However, he is doing this for Sarah.


    Aiden knows that Sarah believes how even though many girls are supporting Meili, they are doing that because they are stressed, misinformed, and their instinct is to stand by Meili''s side because they see themselves in her. And they should not be punished for doing so, not without giving them a chance to see the truth.


    Sarah stood by Aiden and held his hand. No matter what they are facing, she will always be by his side.


    Aiden''s gentle gaze directed at Sarah turned into an icy one when he looked at the girls present in the room. "In case you didn''t figure it out, you would not get this kind of treatment if not for my wife. And I am participating in this circus only because I know that she would be upset if I don''t rify this. So, let me ask you: what can I say to make you believe me? You said it, it was just the two of us, no other witnesses so it''s her word against mine, and by default you are on her side,beling me as a molester. What can I do to convince you that she is lying?"


    "I am not lying!", Meili hissed.


    Aiden looked at Meili threateningly. "No amount of prayer will help you get out of this one. It seems that you forgot my warning, or maybe you didn''t but you are too stupid to take it seriously. Don''t you know that you should not bite the hand that feeds you?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1397 - The Basement Incident (4)

    Aiden felt Sarah''s hand squeezing his and he understood that he should calm down.


    "Let''s go back to the topic of me assaulting Meili." Aiden said dryly and turned on the television. "If I can have your attention here¡­"


    The video yed, showing Aiden in a room, surrounded with boxes.


    Aiden paused the video: "In case you forgot from where you came out earlier this evening, here is a reminder: this is the security footage from one of the cameras in the basement. And if you pay attention to the time and date in the lower-left corner, you can see that this happened about half an hour ago."


    Aiden threw a side-nce at Meili whose face was devoid of color.


    He moved his fingers slightly in the air, but no one paid attention. A secondter, Meili felt a small prick at the back of her neck, however, her whole body felt weird because of anxiousness, so she didn''t think much about it.


    Aiden resumed the video. It showed Aiden turning to Meili and asking: "Why are you here? ¡­ Did youe here to stare at me without a word?"


    A secondter, Meili responded: "You are the most handsome man I''ve ever seen¡­"


    All the girls watched the video inplete silence. Only the voices from the television were heard, clear for everyone to hear that Meili made repeated advances and that Aiden refused her all to the point where Meili pped herself, tore her top, and ran out of the room while screaming.


    Aiden turned off the television and red icily at Meili who looked like her soul left her body.


    It was not only Aiden. All the eyes in the room were focused on Meili.


    Meili was so nervous, that her lower jaw was twitching left-to-right uncontrobly.


    Aiden sneered. "I told you that I will not say anything. There is no point in using words when the video showed everyone present what happened. You had everything nned, except that you missed the security camera."


    "I checked, there were no cameras.", Meili said and swiftly ced her hand over her mouth.


    Aiden shook his head while controlling his urge to snap Meili''s neck. How dares she lie that he assaulted her? What if Sarah believes it? Does Meili think that she can get between him and Sarah and get out of it unscathed?


    Sarah stood next to Aiden and spoke to all the girls: "Thousands of people are sexually assaulted daily, most of them are females. And those are only the numbers which report their assault. The victims struggle toe forth and speak out about the horror they went through, because it''s difficult to relive that experience, because people will judge them, people will say that it was their fault, people will not believe them. And not many people care if it was consensual or not. Some of the girls will get foul treatment just because they were near a man even if he didn''t touch them. When we realized that Akmal is holding you here against your will so that he can sell you to the highest bidder, we didn''t need to discuss if we will save you or not because helping you out of that situation and getting you back with your families is the right thing to do. We don''t expect your gratitude. We don''t expect even to hear an insincere <em>''thank you''</em>. But we expect that you don''t scheme against us."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Meili. "Your fake usation is a direct p to every girl present in this room. And you are well aware that Aiden and I are married and on our honeymoon. I don''t know why you came up with this lie that my husband assaulted you, but I know that I''ve never met anyone as malicious as you. If this is how you treat people who saved you, I don''t want to know how you treat others."


    Sarah took a deep breath and her eyes swept over other girls. "You heard from both sides. It''s up to you to decide who is lying, and how that person should be punished. The two of us will step aside and give you space to discuss this matter without our interference. Please, feel free to ask Meili for rifications. No matter what you decide, we will not give up on sending you home. Everything will remain how we nned. However, if you choose not to trust us, you are free to leave. No one will stop you. And you can keep the clothes."


    Sarah and Aiden walked out of the family room while holding hands, leaving behind more than thirty girls and several members of the army of Chaos inplete silence.


    Sarah and Aiden went to the study room.


    "What will you do to Meili?", Aiden asked.


    "Me? Nothing."


    "You n to let the girls handle it?", Aiden guessed.


    "Yes. She is a spoiled brat and it''s not my duty to teach her how the world works. After the girls are done with her, we will send her back to her family. She is not worth our time."


    Aiden agreed that Meili is not worthy, but that does not mean that he is not ready to waste his time to teach her a few lessons in how to be grateful. But he will leave that forter.


    "Can we change the topic?", Sarah asked. She does not want to talk or think about Meili anymore.


    "Sure, is there anything specific you want to talk about?"


    Sarah confirmed. "Remind me to ask Akmal if he has the passports which belong to the girls. If we have those, we can send them back onmercial flights. It will be less work for us. Other than that, we have new bases¡­", Sarah grinned and showed Aiden property deeds for two other lots with mansions. One in Phoenix, Arizona, and the second one in Salt Lake City, Utah. Aiden likes that the properties arerge, they can build structures as needed.


    When they finished discussing those properties, Aiden told Sarah what he found in the basement and his theory that Akmal is a middle-man and how there is a good chance that his buyers and suppliers will contact him soon. Sarah agreed how that is a valid possibility and took a note to talk to Ernesto and Noah about this. Ernesto will be vignt rted to this base, and Noah will warn two teams who are going to the other two locations.


    After the quick sync up, Aiden looked at Sarah and smiled.


    "Thank you."


    Sarah didn''t understand from where is thating. "For?"


    "For trusting that I didn''t do it."


    Sarah understood that the topic went back to the incident with Meili.


    "Wrong answer, my love.", Sarah responded and wrapped her hands around his neck. "You have my trust from day one, and that is not questionable, and you don''t need to thank me."


    Aiden''s arms snaked around Sarah''s waist. "What is the right answer?"


    "That I trusted how you would have a way to clear this up without breaking a sweat."


    Aiden smiled. He likes it when Sarah says that she is confident in his capabilities. "When I saw her lingering in the hallway, I had a feeling that she will try something, so I got a drone to follow me. It was more as a precaution in case she tries something when I am not looking because with the truth serum, we don''t need to worry that she will conceal things. However, I learned my lesson and I instructed Eve that if Meili has any intention to use weapons or drugs against me, that the drone takes her out."


    "You are wise, my husband. Always thinking things through. It is more effective with the video. They will assume that she is busted and decided to tell the truth. Otherwise, the girls might be suspicious as to why Meili started talking suddenly."


    "I know that it''s not nice, but when I heard her lying without batting an eye on how I assaulted her, part of me regretted not stopping you when we were on the second floor. If Akmal had his way with her, maybe that would teach her a lesson. She is lying like that only because she never suffered, and she is unable to be empathetic."


    "Don''t worry about it.", Sarah shared her thoughts. "When someone is working against us, that person does not deserve a nice treatment. It might be selfish, but I will not allow anyone toe between us. For me, there is no one more important than you."


    Aiden approved. "Don''t ever stop being selfish about me."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1398 - Talk About Expanding The Family

    Sarah and Aiden held each other in silence, and Sarah remembered four girls with whom she spoke while Aiden was in the basement.


    "Love?", Sarah called. She saw that Aiden is looking at her, and she continued slowly while choosing her words: "There is a number of girls who don''t want to go home because their family will not ept them. They areing from cultures where woman''s chastity is valued highly, and it does not matter if they were with a man or not, because they spent so much time away from home without supervision, their society will brand them as spoiled."


    Aiden listened carefully and tilted his head. He wondered if he missed something because this story does not sound like a reason for Sarah to be so cautious when talking (yeah, he noticed). "Some cultures are like that. There is nothing we can do about it. If they don''t want to go to their families, we can drop them off wherever they want."


    "What if they don''t want to leave?"


    Aiden''s eyes darted for a few seconds over Sarah''s face before his eyebrows shoot up. "You don''t n on adopting more kids, do you?"


    Sarah raised her hand, gesturing to Aiden to calm down. "They didn''t say that they want to stay with us. They just said that they don''t want to go home. But I wanted to talk to you about this first¡­ In case they don''t have anywhere to go, are you OK with us taking in more kids?"


    "These are not little girls. Most of them are close to being legal adults. And they don''t have any skills which we can use.", Aiden stated several facts, all of them hinting that he is against that.


    Ah, how is it possible that he forgot that Sarah likes to collect people (and animals)?


    Sarah showed him her best puppy-eyed look. "Everything you said is valid. However, why would we need them to have any skills for us to use? When we took in the previous kids, we didn''t look at what they know or what they can do. Those things just happened. If, and I am saying IF they don''t have a ce to go and IF they ept to join our family, we can provide them with a ce to stay and they can pursue their education and once they are functional adults, they would go on their way. Isn''t that the n for all of our kids?"


    Aiden found several holes in Sarah''s story. "When they turn twenty-one and get jobs, you will send them away?"


    Sarah wondered, why is Aiden talking about chasing their kids away? They have the space, and they can afford living expenses for everyone. "I will not send anyone away. And neither will you. However, they will know that they can leave once they are self-sufficient. We will not hold them back or force them into anything."


    Aiden looked at the woman in his arms helplessly. "Why are you so good to people?"


    Sarah can see that Aiden''s resistance is cracking. "I don''t think it''s a big deal. For some of those girls, going back to their families would be torture. In extreme cases, they might be murdered. I can''t force them to return to such unweing ces, and most of them are not experienced enough to survive on their own even if we give them the money. Without life skills and education, any amount of money will burn quickly, and they will be set for a future filled with struggles. And on the other side, our Beach house is empty and we have plenty of spare rooms at the Cliffside vi as well¡­"


    Aiden knows that he can''t make himself say <em>''no''</em> to Sarah, but he hopes that those girls will have a ce to go and that they will not ask to stay with them. It''s not that he minds more kids, but he hopes that the next one whoes into their home will be their biological child.


    Sarah saw that Aiden''s expression softened and she took that as a <em>''yes''</em>. She hugged him tightly and took a deep breath, inhaling his woody-flowery fragrance.


    Her mind drifted off to Meili and she was upset that even after all this talk about properties and ns and getting more kids, that lying girl ising to her mind. "Love, I want you to know that no matter what anyone says, I will never turn against you. If I catch you with a bloody knife in your hand, I will help you bury the body and hide the evidence. As for assaulting a woman, you proved to me that even when you are hallucinating under the influence of drugs, the only one on your mind is me. You are my God and I worship you."


    Aiden shut his eyes tightly while suppressing the resurfacing of hazy memories about that wretched night when Madison drugged him, and he ended up hurting Sarah. Sarah speaks about that in a positive light, but for him, it''s the worst thing that he ever did. He will never be able to forgive himself for that.


    Aiden opened his eyes and met Sarah''s loving gaze, and that is the only thing that can soothe his emotional turmoil. "I''ve told you before. I am in love with your soul. So, no matter what anyone does to my body, my soul will not allow me to be with another woman. Because you are the only one for me. Now and forever. You are my Goddess and I worship you."


    Aiden tightened his hug on Sarah, and they held each other in silence.


    ¡­


    Earlier in the family room¡­


    Sarah and Aiden left, and the room was inplete silence.


    All the girls looked at Meili for some time before they started awkwardly ncing around. They all had the same questions, but they were unable to make themselves speak up. Is it possible that Meili lied? Why would she do that? Or is that video fake? If Aiden is the bad guy, aren''t all of them in danger?


    "Why are you silent?", Stacy, a woman from the army of Chaos ranks broke the suffocating silence. "Our boss told you to discuss, ask questions, and decide for yourself what the truth is. Or do you already know what happened without asking anything?" Stacy pointed a Xiaohui. "You! Will you believe the blind usations of your friend or the video which our boss showed you?"


    "I don''t know. This is all confusing.", Xiaohui admitted.


    "If it''s confusing, ask rifications. It is simple." Stacy responded and gestured toward Meili.


    Xiaohui felt as if the crisp Stacy''s voice is tearing her confused mind apart. "It may be a simple thing for you, but we are just teenagers."


    Stacy snorted. "Teenagers? Let me tell you about myself. My name is Stacy Lamb. Until the age of seventeen, I switched more foster families than I can count. I was used and abused for longer than I wish to remember. Boss found me working in a strip club owned by a gang. She asked me one question: do I want to change my life? She gave me a home and a job, and a safe environment where it''s not OK for a man to touch me if I''m not willing. At first, I could not believe it, and then it sank in that I''ve got a new lease on life. I learned skills to defend and to attack when needed and it gave me the confidence I have now. You say that you are teenagers, I am twenty-two years old. And my boss who you casually call Sarah just recently celebrated her twenty-first birthday. Age does not have much to do with maturity. If you don''t know what to ask her, allow me to start with one simple question¡­"


    Stacy turned to Meili. "Did Aiden assault you?"


    "No.", Meili responded.


    The girls in the room gasped in unison.


    "The video showed what really happened?", one girl from the side asked Meili.


    "Yes."


    Xiaohui looked at Meili in disbelief. "You made it up?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?", a girly voice from the back asked.


    "He refused me, and I wanted him to suffer. I figured that you will believe the story that he forced himself on me. If I can''t have him for myself, at least I can make others hate him¡­"


    The girls listened to Meili without breathing or blinking. Gradually, their faces of shock turned into frowns.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1399 - Exposing Meili

    Xiaohui was in such a shock that she forgot that she is still holding onto Meili''s hand. When she realized, she released Meili''s hand like it was a hot potato.


    Xiaohui opened and closed her mouth a few times, unsure of what to say. Since they were captured, she and Meili were close, she saw her as a friend, and she believed that Meili saw her as a friend as well. Is it possible that the same girl who held her through the uncertain nights andforted her, is this scheming one?


    Meili''s eyes met Xiaohui''s and that made Xiaohui speak up: "You¡­ How could you? They saved us and you made us look at them like they are criminals. Don''t you have any shame?"


    "Shame is for the weak. What will that bring me? You can''t understand it because you are a nobody. People with money and power run the world. They take what they want and discard what is of no use. What is the point of being ashamed? ¡­"


    <em>''PAK''</em>


    A hard pnded on Meili''s cheek, interrupting her next words.


    Meili held her aching cheek and looked in disbelief at Esma (one of the girls who spoke with Sarah in the study room about not wanting to go home).


    Esma red at Meili. "What will you do when you get home? Resume your normal life and act as nothing happened? I can''t do that because my family will not take me in. I am away from home for a long time and these people are the first ones to treat me as a person since I''ve been kidnapped. And thanks to you I doubted them and even put them in the same category as people who took me away from my family."


    "I am the same.", Panya said as she stood next to Esma. "Meili, this is not about shame, it''s about doing what is right. Don''t you have any conscience?"


    Meili grimaced. "How can conscience be useful?"


    While Panya, Esma, and Meili exchanged words, Xiaohui was stunned. As a poor child attending the school for rich kids, Xiaohui was bullied a lot, and Meili''s words that she is a nobody rang in her mind and hit a sore spot.


    "Do you really see me as a nobody?", Xiaohui asked weakly.


    "How do you expect me to see you? Do you know that my family is so much above yours? Oh, you don''t have a family.", Meili paused when she saw that Xiaohui''s brows furrowed. "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you going to cry? Don''t tell me that you thought how we will be best friends forever?..."


    Xiaohui was in a daze. She could not believe that this is Meili. She refused to believe it, but Meili is right there, saying all these mocking things, treating her worse than dirt. Xiaohui slowly stood up and walked to the back of the room while tears rolled down her cheeks.


    mor in the room increased with one girl talking over another.


    Rosa (a girl from Venezu) stood in front of the television and whistled loudly to get everyone''s attention. "Let''s not waste our time. Sarah told us to find out who is telling the truth and to decide on a punishment. Does anyone present have any doubts if Aiden assaulted Meili or not? ¡­"


    The girls took a vote and out of thirty-three girls who voted, it was unanimous that Meili lied. That was the easy part.


    The tricky part was that the girls could not agree on what the punishment will be. The ideas ran from pping her to removing her clothes and kicking her out to abandoning her in the desert.


    During this process, Meili sat on the sofa by herself. The other girls kept their distance from Meili, like they are afraid that she will infect them with something deadly.


    On few asions Meili looked toward the door, thinking that she should leave, but every time her gaze would meet one of the soldiers from the army of Chaos whose fierce expression told her that she should not move and that made Meili abandon her idea of escaping this ufortable environment.


    Meili was surprised when Xiaohui approached her. "Did you ever think of me as a friend?"


    Meili rolled her eyes. "Of course. You are kind and you shared your food with me. Why would I not think of you as a friend?"


    "Uhm¡­ what if I didn''t share my food?"


    "Then I would find someone who wants to¡­"


    Xiaohui walked away because she could not make herself listen anymore. Part of her hoped that she didn''t hear Meili right the first time. But now she can''t fool herself anymore. Xiaohui took a deep breath and firmly decided to distance herself from Meili.


    "Why are you wasting your time on that garbage?", Femi (a girl from Egypt) asked Xiaohui and tugged her hand to the left. "Let''s see what is going on there¡­"


    The one who became the center of attention was Stacy, a member of the army of Chaos who spoke out first. Girls sat around Stacy and were asking questions¡­


    "You learned skills to join the army? How does that work?", one girl asked Stacy.


    "There is a camp where you get to eat and sleep and between those you learn different skills. I am not a strong fighter yet, and there is a lot to learn so they don''t approve me to go into risky missions, but I am quite good with knives and electronics¡­", Stacy was answering questions from curious girls patiently while making sure not to reveal any sensitive information.


    "What kind of missions?", Rosa asked.


    Stacy smiled. "I am not at liberty to disclose that. But you can guess that using here and helping you to reunite with your families is one of the missions."


    "So, you are helping people, like angels?", a question came from the back for Stacy.


    "We are not angels. But we do our best to not hurt the innocents."


    Esme was curious: "How do you know who is innocent?"


    "We have a few simple rules to follow. If someone does not attack us, we will not hurt that person."


    "What Meili did, is that considered an attack?", Xiaohui asked.


    "Yes.", Stacy responded bluntly. "You girls have no idea how much boss Sarah and boss Aiden did for us, for themunity. Some peoplepare them with demons and devils, but for many of us they are Gods who entered our lives and made the Earth a better ce."


    Zoey, another member of the army who was standing on the side, added: "They are still working on it, and we joined with the desire to help them out."


    The girls'' attention moved to Zoey. "Why did you join? Can you tell us your story?"


    "Sure. I am Zoey, and¡­"


    During all thismotion caused by Meili, Ernesto was on point to secure sleeping bags and toiletries for everyone present.


    Stacy gestured toward the sleeping bags and told the girls: "Itte. Please form groups of four and five, take a sleeping bag each and a toiletry set and head upstairs. Someone will show you to the bedrooms and every bedroom has a bathroom. You will find a blow-dryer in every room. We hope that you can organize yourself to get ready for sleep. We know that it''s not the most convenient, but this is how much we can do for tonight¡­"


    Each of the girls took a sleeping bag and a towel rolled around a toothbrush, toothpaste,b, shampoo, body lotion, and a soap. Some of the girls teared up when they saw these <em>''luxuries''</em>.


    They all got their things, but no one went upstairs.


    "Why are you still here?", Stacy asked.


    "We would like to apologize to Aiden and Sarah¡­", Rosa responded.


    "They are busy, and they told us to call them when you decide on the punishment for Meili. You still didn''t decide.", Zoey reminded them.


    "We did.", Esme said, surprising Zoey and Stacy.


    Zoey and Stacy exchanged looks. They are not aware that the girls agreed on a punishment. But maybe it happened while they distributed sleeping bags and toiletries.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1400 - Interrogations

    Sarah and Aiden joined the girls in the family room.


    The two of them were confident that the girls will note to an agreement on how to punish Meili, so they waited for girls to go to sleep before they go to the basement to interrogate Akmal and his buddies. Aiden suggested that they go to their hotel for the night, and to leave interrogation for tomorrow, but Sarah told him that it will be quick and that she will sleep better once that is out of the way.


    Both Sarah and Aiden were surprised to hear that girls called them to discuss punishment for Meili.


    Back to the present...


    "I heard that you made some decisions rted to Meili.", Sarah said to the girls who all looked at her and Aiden in silence.


    Rosa stood in front of the girls and she looked at Aiden guiltily. "We know that Meili was lying. We are all sorry for doubting you and we hope that you can forgive us."


    Aiden''s re was focused on Meili who was by herself in the back, clutching onto the sleeping bag and a towel-bundle with toiletries in the middle.


    Sarah saw that Rosa''s expression fell when she realized that Aiden is ignoring her, and she decided to speak in his stead. "We don''t expect your thanks or your apologies. We only hope that you realized your mistake."


    Sarah nced over the faces of the girls and her sightnded on Xiaohui. "Do you think the same as Rosa? Do you believe that Meili lied?"


    "I do. I thought that she is my friend. I thought that she is not able to lie about something this big. I was wrong. And I am truly sorry.", Xiaohui said while staring at the carpet.


    Sarah took a deep breath before responding: "As I said, we don''t need your sorry. Do you know why?", Sarah saw that most of the girls either shrugged or shook their heads, so she exined: "If this went public, if my husband''s image was tarnished in the media, if he ended up dragged in the court, people wouldbel him as a molester no matter if he was found guilty or not at the end. Do you think that any amount of sorry would fix that? As you get older, the game of life is getting more serious. You need to use your brains and think before you act. Keep your mind open and hear out both sides before you judge someone. I hope that you all learned something today. Now go to sleep."


    "We want to join you!", Azra eximed when she saw that Sarah and Aiden are ready to walk away.


    Sarah''s steps halted. "You want what?"


    "We want to join you.", Azra repeated. "We heard that we can join training camps and learn skills."


    It''s not that Sarah didn''t expect this, but¡­ "Do you think that is a summer camp where people have fun while learning how to sew a button and build a raft? You are kids."


    "We are not¡­"


    "Stop!", Sarah cut off Rosa''s next words. "Do you think that this is a game? Do you think that we are a charity organization? We rescued you and we will help you get to your next destination. How much more you expect us to do for you? Sometimes, you need to help yourself. What we do is dangerous. If you have a family that will wee you and keep you safe, go to them. This is not open to a discussion. Go to sleep and don''t wander around until morning. If you need something, there will be guards in the hallways."


    Aiden listened to Sarah and gave her a silent thumbs-up. If he didn''t know what they talked about in the study previously, he would believe that Sarah is not willing to take these girls under her wing. But he agrees that this is not a game and if the girls have families to return to, they should do so. And he hopes that all the girls go away, because if some of them end up staying¡­ Will that affect their honeymoon? He felt like crying.


    The two of them left the girls behind to be ushered by Zoey and Stacy and a few other army members upstairs.


    Sarah and Aiden headed to the basement and just as Sarah said, it didn''t take long.


    They started from two Akmal''s customers: Brant Dunn and Tyson Tufte.


    Mr. Dunn is Akmal''s customer for several years and he exined that he would pick a girl, take her to his vacation home on Lake Mead, and return her a few dayster when he is done with her.


    Sarah cringed at the thought of how those <em>''returned girls''</em> were in thest room they looked at.


    For Mr. Tufte, this was his third time toe to Akmal as a customer. He would take a girl to one of the homes owned by his family and when he was done with the girl, his grandfather would take care of the girl. Tyson never asked what happened with the girl after that.


    Sarah asked Mr. Dunn to point on the map exact location of his vacation home where he would take girls, and Tyson told them about shady deals his grandfather is involved with, that are covered up under their billion-dorpany which Tyson is set to inherit.


    Sarah stepped out and issued few orders to Ernesto who summoned men to drag Mr. Dunn and Tyson out.


    As soon as they confirmed that Akmal is under the influence of the truth serum, Sarah asked a question that burned her since her talk with Mr. Dunn.


    "What do you do with girls who are returned to you?"


    "I give them to my men to y with."


    Sarah gritted her teeth and asked her next question. "For how long?"


    "Until they had enough."


    Sarah didn''t want to ask for rification of what that means. Her goal was to find out where those girls end up when they leave this ce. "What happens when they had enough?"


    "The desert is big and ruthless. Girls in their condition won''t make it longer than a day or two. And once they can''t move anymore, desert dwellers like coyotes will take care of any evidence."


    Sarah felt that her insides churned, and her state was shifting between nausea and beating Akmal into a pulp.


    "Calm down, love¡­", Aiden''s voice came from behind Sarah and only then she realized that he embraced her from behind. "If you lose control, he will find his end too quickly."


    Sarah closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths while leaning into Aiden''s embrace. When she felt that she calmed down enough for a conversation, she looked at Akmal: "I knew that you hate women, but this¡­ How can you treat a human like that?"


    Akmal sneered. "A human? They are not humans, they are worthless females, just like you¡­ Created to serve men, and that is what I am allowing them to do."


    "Why do you think that females are worthless?"


    "Because of woman''s stupidity, we fell from Heaven. Because of women, men lose their minds. That will not happen to me. I''m empowering men, showing them that women are below us."


    Sarah could not believe that he is masking his misogynist nonsense behind religion. "Because of your stupidity, this woman will make sure you wish that you are in Hell before you die."


    Aiden saw that Sarah is losing it. He pulled her to the side and called Ernesto to proceed with interrogation. The goal was to find out about Akmal''s suppliers and customers and also about the passports of the girls. Unfortunately, Akmal does not have any passports, but they collected data about his customers and suppliers.


    While waiting for Ernesto and his men to finish Akmal''s interrogation, Sarah slept off on the sofa.


    Aiden could not believe that she slept off. But then he remembered that the day was long and emotionally draining and she needs a rest.


    Aiden looked at her and was not sure what to do. If he takes her to the hotel, she will probably wake up and he knows that she is exhausted. He called the privates in charge of settling people to see if there is a spare bedroom and to his disappointment, they already filled all the bedrooms in the mansion with girls.


    "There is a free bed in the second house¡­", a private said weakly.


    Aiden carried Sarah to the back house and the two of them slept on the twin size bed with the rest of their army members (who were not on duty).


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1401 - Morning News

    In the morning¡­


    Sarah woke up and the first thing she saw was Aiden''s sleeping face.


    She blinked and observed her surroundings which were definitely unfamiliar. When her eyesnded on three members of the army of Chaos who were standing further away and pretended not to see her, she realized that they are in the back house, in one of therger rooms which has fifteen beds.


    The bed they are on is narrow and not the mostfortable, but there are a pillow and a nket, and she is in Aiden''s embrace, and there is no ce she would rather be. She snuggled closer to him and took a deep breath.


    "You are awake?", Aiden''s sleepy deep voice sounded close to her ear.


    "Yeah¡­", Sarah responded and froze when she felt that Aiden''s hand is moving lower over her back.


    "There are people here.", she whispered with urgency when she realized that he is about to fondle her behind. Both of them are dressed up in uniforms of the army of Chaos, but still, it is not appropriate.


    "It''s under the nket.", he said smugly.


    Sarah bolted into a seated position. "I am awake. I will go and freshen up."


    Aiden pouted and watched Sarah scoot off the bed. In the next instant, he pulled her back toy next to him.


    "I will behave. Give me five minutes.", he murmured while tightening his hug on her.


    Sarah rxed. "OK."


    For breakfast, they had a buffet-style arrangement in the dining room and people would fill their tes and eat in random spots through the mansion. There is not enough seating, so they need to manage somehow.


    Saran and Aiden went to the family room and during breakfast they watched on the television local news who sted on repeat: "SHOCKING NEWS: Brant Dunn, a recent contender for a seat in the Senate was found tied up naked to the electrical pole on the Las Vegas strip. Less than a hundred feet away, Tyson Tufte, a young heir of Tufte corp. was found in the same condition. Both men had signboards around their necks which said that they are involved in exploiting victims of human trafficking. Each of them had thick envelopes with unknown content attached to them, but police is refusing to disclose further information¡­ Bystanders told us that both Mr. Dunn and Mr. Tufte had numerous cuts over her bodies and that each of them had an envelope stapled to their scrotum¡­ The press secretary for Mr. Dunn''s campaign refused to give us a statement¡­ The Tufte family is not answering our calls. We suspect that they are busy with the recent sharp drop in the stock value of Tufte corp. ¡­"


    They saw Meilie downstairs. She filled the te with food and went back to her room without a word.


    "Are those two people who came herest night?", Rosa asked Sarah and Aiden while gesturing toward the television.


    Sarah responded with a small nod.


    Stacy and Zoey told girls on the previous night that they need to be quiet because a customer (aka Tyler Tufte) ising, and they also exined the purpose of his visit and that he is not the first one.


    Aiden switched to another news channel that reported on the fire in the recreational area near Las Vegas: "The fire was isted to one vacation home. Our reports confirm that it belongs to Brant Dunn, a politician who was found this morning tied up to an electric pole without any clothes on¡­"


    "You did this as well?", Azra asked with her eyes open wide.


    Sarah smiled.


    Aiden leaned closer to Sarah and spoke only for her to hear: "If you are trying to dissuade them from joining us, you are doing a lousy job."


    In response, Sarah pinched his waist yfully.


    After this little update on the television, Sarah asked the girls how they spent the night.


    Most of the girls looked energetic, and they said that they are doing great. Some of them were excited to see their families again.


    Aiden told Sarah that he will follow up with Ernesto on the status of collecting the information and sending the girls home, so that Sarah can talk to girls.


    A number of girls spoke with their familiesst night, and they are set to rejoin them. Aiden will work with Ernesto and the pilots toe up with itinerary so that they can take the most girls in one trip. Aiden hopes that the first batch can leave before lunch.


    Sarah spoke with girls who are set to leave and reminded them not to talk about who rescued them. "If anyone asks, tell them that it was a government agency and that you don''t know which one."


    "You don''t want the credit for saving us? I''m sure that my father will be willing to give you a reward for my safe return.", one girl said.


    Sarah rejected the offer. "We don''t need credits or rewards. We are able to do what we do because we operate in secrecy. If Akmal and his associates knew who we are, we would not be able to infiltrate this ce and save you. By keeping our identity a secret, you are enabling us to save the next group of girls. Do you understand?"


    The girls nodded in understanding. Well, it''s not like the girls know who Sarah and Aiden are, and they don''t even know that they are in Las Vegas.


    Sarah thought about this and discussed with Aiden the idea to have two members of the army of Chaos with each girl. When they meet with the family of the girl who is being sent home, those two army members have a task to tell them that they are part of the secret government agency, but they told the girls that they are an underground organization because it''s more exciting, and to hide their true identity.


    With all this confusing information, it will be difficult for anyone to figure out who is behind all this.


    The talk with energetic girls went fine but Sarah had few more talks on her mind, and she decided to talk to Xiaohui first.


    Sarah went with Xiaohui to the rooftop terrace. On one side is Las Vegas, and on the other is a fantastic view of the desert with bands in the back.


    "Are you OK?", Sarah asked Xiaohui.


    "I will be."


    "Are you worried about Meili?"


    Xiaohuiis not really worried, more curious. But she didn''t want to rify. "What will happen to her?"


    "We will send her home as soon as possible."


    Xiaohui frowned. "I don''t want to go with her on the same flight."


    "OK. You can go at ater time. Did you contact your aunt?"


    Xiaohui shook her head, indicating that she didn''t. "My Uncle travels a lot and my Aunt is busy with her two kids who are pre-teens. I''m sure that they are not missing me."


    Sarah wondered why would Xiaohui say that. "Human heart does not have a limit to love. With every next child, mother''s heart expands. Don''t me them for not being able to find you."


    Xiaohui looked at Sarah with dejection in her eyes. "But she is not my mother. If her heart expanded, she would not send me to the boarding school. On holidays, they would say that they don''t have money for me so that I can go and visit them. A poor girl in a school for rich kids. I was¡­ lonely. And then this happened and Meili said that we are friends and I clung onto that. Not because she is rich, but because she saw me, as a person. Or so I thought."


    Sarah can see that Xiaohui is disappointed in Meili, but that is not the topic of their conversation. "You don''t want to call your family so that they know you are alive? Even if it''s not your Aunt and Uncle, is there anyone else?"


    "We lost the connection family should have a long time ago. And other than that, I have the school where I am ostracized. Would you want to call any of them?"


    Sarah concluded that Xiaohui hit a low point. She really believes that her family does not care about her. "What will you do?"


    Xiaohui shrugged. "How long can I stay here until I need to decide?"


    Sarah exhaled. "There is no time limit. Think about it, and let''s talk again in a few days."


    Xiaohui didn''t see a point in thinking about her current situation. She feels stuck without any options other than to return to her miserable life. "Think about what?"


    "Do you want to change your life?"


    Xiaohui looked at Sarah with her eyes open wide. Isn''t this what Stacy said that Sarah asked her before giving her what Stacy called a new lease on life? Xiaohui had to confirm¡­


    "Are you saying that I can stay by your side?"


    Sarah smiled. "I am saying that I want you to think about what you want to do with your life. In a world where restrictions are set by your own imagination, what do you want to do?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1402 - Calling The Medical Expert

    After talking to Xiaohui, Sarah tried approaching the 17 girls who were found in thest room of the basement¡­ the most abused girls.


    Sarah was nervous about this. She has no idea what she is doing, but she has to do something.


    The girls are afraid, cautious, silently observing their surroundings, and talking in whispers and some are not talking at all.


    Sarah checked with the data collected, and nine out of seventeen girls gave limited information such as their name and from where they are, and refused to provide further details.


    Sarah started with those nine girls, but she clearly saw that as soon as she asked about their abduction and their family, the girls closed off.


    "Problems?", Aiden''s voice pulled Sarah out of her thoughts.


    "The girls from thest room are scared. I don''t know how to approach them so that they rx and start talking."


    "You can always use the truth serum.", Aiden said with a straight face.


    Sarah red at him and he lifted his hands in surrender: "Joking¡­ I''m joking¡­ Why are you fretting about this? Don''t you have a medical expert in the family?


    "Anna? She is pregnant." Sarah tly rejected him.


    Aiden made a face, unable to hide his irritation. "And we are on our honeymoon, but that didn''t stop you from making this a weeklong detour."


    Sarah blinked a few times. "Weeklong? I thought that we came herest night?"


    Aiden gave Sarah a knowing look. "Are you telling me that we will leave before the girls are settled?"


    Sarah bit her lower lip guiltily. He is right. They can''t leave the girls here, and this is their honeymoon. "I will call Anna¡­"


    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    JoAnna is flipping through TV channels with a bored expression on her face.


    "Argh!", she groaned while flicking the remote on the side.


    "You called?", Bridgette peeked into the family room and smiled at the sight of JoAnna who is struggling to get into a seated position on the chaise.


    JoAnna can usually sit up, but this chaise has a butt-sized groove before it raises into a reclined backrest and it''s veryfortable for rxing, but it''s not practical for someone with a protruding belly who is trying to get up.


    Bridgette leaned on the doorframe and crossed her arms across her chest.


    "You look like a whale who is stuck on a shore. Or a turtle upside down¡­", Bridgette teased with a big grin on her face.


    "Come here and help me! And then I will show you what a whale can do!", JoAnna hissed.


    Bridgette stuck her tongue out. "Do you think that I am crazy? Your assistant is much smarter than that. There is no way I will help you get up after those threats. You will stay there until you calm down. With your stamina, I estimate that you will have a nap-attack in about seventeen minutes, and if you continue wiggling like that, it will be sooner."


    JoAnna gritted her teeth and red at Bridgette. "I am so upset that I don''t have a gun at my reach!"


    Bridgette made a face. "You are making it worse for yourself. Any more bad words and I will not bring you lunch!"


    JoAnna leaned back fully and exhaled. "Alright. I am sorry. I am just nervous because Jeff is at work and I already watched all the TV dramas in the world, reruns included, and I am going to die of boredom before these babies are born and¡­"


    "OK. OK!", Bridgette interrupted JoAnna''s rant. "I will help you. Just stop assaulting my ears with your eternalints."


    Bridgette helped JoAnna sit up.


    "There. Do you want me to get you something? Fruits? Hot choctes? Pickles dipped in hot chocte?"


    JoAnna looked at Bridgette. "Thatst thing¡­ pickles in hot chocte sounds tasty."


    Bridgette grimaced. "That was a decoy. Not a real offer."


    JoAnna leaned her head on Bridgette''s shoulder and sighed. "Ah, what will I do? I feel like it''s days how Jeff is going to work early morning and hees homete. I miss him. In the morning I am still drowsy, and when he returns I''m already half asleep. When is Jeffing home? Please, don''t tell me that he is staying longer today as well."


    Both JoAnna and Bridgette know that other than the regr work for the White corp. and the White foundation, Jeff is helping Stevee up with the strategy of handling the Long family. But that does not mean that they are not missing their men.


    Bridgette nced at the time. "It''s not even 11 in the morning. You are stuck with me for at least six more hours. As for staying overtime, I don''t know."


    JoAnna groaned. "I wish that you told me how he will be back on time today. A little lie to get me going for the next few hours. I am bored. Let''s go shopping, or to work¡­ anything!"


    Bridgette rejected. "Going out, especially shopping would put you in a risk of bumping into something or someone. If that happens, I will not survive Jeff''s wrath. We agreed that unless there is an important meeting that needs to be attended in person, you will stay home and rx. Emma is helping with the LA Medical Center, and I am taking care of the Golden Ocean resort, so you can rest."


    "Sometimes I wonder which one of us is working for whom. Why can''t you listen to your boss? Do you know that I am the one approving your paycheck? ..." JoAnna was about toin some more, when her phone rang. Her face lit up when she saw that it''s Sarah.


    "Hey! How is the honeymoon?", JoAnna asked cheerfully, hoping that Sarah will entertain her with some exciting stories. After all, she found pirates'' treasure on her honeymoon, and Sarah is much more adventurous.


    Ten minutester¡­


    JoAnna ended the call and Bridgette immediately started asking the details. She heard what JoAnna said, but it was mostly ''really?'', ''you are kidding me?'' with few sentences here and there, but a lot is missing.


    "Did I hear correctly? Sarah and Aiden busted a human trafficking chain?", Bridgette was unable to hide her curiosity.


    "Yeah. And they found treasure also. Other than selling underage girls, the guy was also into some underground trading."


    "You sound like you don''t approve.", Bridgette noticed that JoAnna''s mood is off.


    "On my honeymoon we only found treasure. And they also saved people¡­", JoAnna''s voice trailed away and then her face lit up. "That''s it! I need another honeymoon! Something exciting and far away!"


    Bridgette stifled augh. JoAnna would do anything to get out of the house, even stage a second honeymoon. "I don''t think that Jeff will approve travel before babies are born."


    JoAnna''s mood fell. "It does not need to be far away. And it does not need tost long. Few days just me and Jeff would be nice. I didn''t know that being married and pregnant will be this lonely..."


    Bridgette tried to cheer up JoAnna by distracting her. "Did Sarah want something or just to brag about their adventure?"


    "Yes. Some of the girls are traumatized more than the others, and Sarah asked me for assistance in talking to them."


    "I didn''t hear you give any advice.", Bridgette voiced her observation.


    "No. I told her that I will get back to her."


    Bridgette can see mischief in JoAnna''s eyes. She swallowed hard and asked: "And?"


    JoAnna grinned. "I am going to Vegas."


    Bridgette thought that she will pass out. "Why Vegas?"


    "That is where Sarah and Aiden are! Instead of giving advice over the phone and hope that it will work out, I will do it myself. In that way, I can change the strategy as I go. And at the same time, I get out of the house!"


    "Uhm¡­ Jeff will not approve."


    JoAnna made a face. "Jeff this ¨C Jeff that¡­ Who is your boss? Besides, you said no shopping because of bumping into things or people. And no work because of stress. But this¡­ There are no crowds and no stress. It''s like a mini-vacation. With a jet, we are there in half an hour. We can be back by dinner, no one will know. Call the driver. We are going to the airport."


    Bridgette panicked."What do you mean by: no one will know?"


    JoAnna exhaled. "OK. I will call Jeff on the way to the airport."


    Bridgette''s mind was spinning. Why does this look like JoAnna is running away from home?


    "You can''t tell him when you are already on the way. He will be upset. Make sure you tell him before you head to the airport."


    JoAnna paused and smirked. "Fine. We are going to the White corp. HQ first, and then to the airport. You have ten minutes to pack my carryon. You will find everything I need for a two-day stay in a warm ce in the second drawer from the bottom on your right, as soon as you enter the closet. The n will be to return for dinner, but just in case I stay overnight, I want to have my things handy. You can n to return in the evening with or without me. Why are you still here? My things will not pack themselves!"


    Bridgette walked upstairs to pack JoAnna''s carryon. She already knows where JoAnna keeps her things, so it will be fast.


    Ever since the incident with Emma and Bruno, Jeff insists for JoAnna to stay home unless it''s necessary to move around. It is for her safety, but JoAnna feels suffocated because she is not used to spending so much time at home. To relieve some boredom, Bridgette stays with JoAnna and works from there.


    Bridgette is also not in her best mood because she is missing Steve.


    But boredom is not importantpared to safety. Bridgette hopes that Jeff will find a way to pacify his wife.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1403 - CEO Whites New Assistant (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    JoAnna strutted toward Jeff''s office, with her protruding belly announcing to everyone in advance that she ising.


    Bridgette could not make herself face Jeff when JoAnna announces that she wants to go to Las Vegas. In her mind, she can see his icy re which is telling her that she messed up big time. Bridgette was covered in a cold sweat, just thinking about it. She made up an excuse that she needs something from her office.


    "While there, I will catch up on my email. Call me when you are done talking to Jeff.", Bridgette told JoAnna.


    JoAnna waved to Bridgette that is fine, without thinking that Bridgette has an ulterior motive because Bridgette was always mindful enough to give them privacy.


    Bridgette tried getting in touch with Steve to give him a warning of what ising their way, but he only responded: "In a meeting. Can''t talk."


    Bridgette sneered at his short response. "Fine. You don''t want to talk, so be it¡­", Bridgette mumbled to herself.


    As JoAnna approached Jeff''s office, his secretary scrambled up to her feet to greet her. "Doctor Hill, I mean¡­ Mrs. White¡­ I¡­"


    JoAnna stifled augh. "It''s OK. Any is fine. Is Jeff inside?"


    Jeff''s secretary shook her head and checked her screen. "CEO White is in a meeting. It should be done in four minutes."


    JoAnna nodded in understanding. Jeff''s meeting will be done in four minutes, and it can''t take more than five to reach his office from any part of the building, so it will be at most ten minutes of wait (give or take a minute).


    "Great. I will wait inside¡­", JoAnna responded while walking in, without letting the woman say anything else.


    As soon as JoAnna closed the door of Jeff''s office she scrunched her nose. Why is she smelling woman''s perfume? Chanel No5? JoAnna shrugged it off as non-important. After all, many peoplee to Jeff''s office and JoAnna''s sense of smell is much sharper than usually due to pregnancy, so it''s not unexpected that she can smell lingering scent from Jeff''s previous meeting.


    She took a seat on the sofa and observed pastries on the table, evenly arranged on a te. JoAnna guessed that someone either has a great eye, or he used a ruler to align them perfectly. And they look fresh, almost. Well, no need to hold back. JoAnna helped herself with one.


    "Tasty¡­", she mumbled and took the whole te next to her so that she can lean back on the sofa and grab the next one without moving much.


    JoAnna was on her third pastry when she heard something from the back. She turned toward the sound and paused at the sight of a woman who ising from the back room. Isn''t that the suite that is attached to Jeff''s office? The one with a bed and a bathroom and¡­ JoAnna narrowed her eyes while wondering, who the hell is that woman?


    The woman''s steps paused when she saw JoAnna and she frowned. "Excuse me. Who are you? Do you have an appointment?"


    JoAnna slowly chewed while observing the woman. Not bad looking. Her light brown hair is pulled into a messy bun, ck business suit with a skirt is showing off her hourss figure, long legs, seductive hips, t stomach, full chest¡­ Even her face is nice to look at.


    The more JoAnna looked at her, the more she didn''t like what she is seeing. Did the woman just ask her who she is? <em>''I am your boss, bitch!''</em>, JoAnna screamed internally. But she decided on a different approach.


    JoAnna swallowed and responded. "I am Doctor Hill from the medical research department. And you are¡­?"


    The woman straightened her back. "I am Vera Rogers, CEO White''s assistant. Why are you here? CEO White does not have a meeting with you."


    Vera''s arrogance was adding oil to the mes of rage which swelled inside JoAnna by every passing moment. "How much I know, CEO White does not have an assistant called Vera Rogers."


    "Well, I am new.", Vera responded smugly.


    "How new?"


    Vera made a face. "Why should I answer that?"


    JoAnna took a deep breath and leaned back on the sofa. She wanted to take one more pastry, but then she realized that she will probably choke on it. Suddenly, she didn''t feel hungry, as if her taste buds turned sour.


    JoAnna shook her head inwardly. No wonder she smelled woman''s perfume. That was not from the previous meeting, it was from this crude assistant who is acting like she owns the ce.


    Vera impatiently walked in front of JoAnna and looked in disproval at the te with pastries on the sofa.


    "Excuse me, these are not for you¡­", Vera rudely took the te and ced it back on the table.


    JoAnna observed Vera while thetter rearranged pastries and increased the gap between them, so that it''s not visible that three are missing.


    "They are for CEO White?", JoAnna asked stiffly.


    "Yes. I made them personally." Vera said smugly and then narrowed her eyes on JoAnna. "You still didn''t answer my question. Why are you here without an appointment?"


    JoAnna told herself to calm down and not to overreact. Women always flocked around her husband, hoping to get a piece of him, and not a single one was sessful. And this is work. It''s normal to have assistants and secretaries and coworkers who are females. Expecting Jeff to work only with men is unreasonable. But it''s ringly obvious that this woman is interested in Jeff and the fact that JoAnna is facing Vera who is acting like she is the boss, is something that JoAnna is unable to swallow.


    JoAnna''s lips curved into a fake smile while she did her best to suppress her emotional turmoil. "And you didn''t tell me how long you are working as CEO White''s assistant. But I am more curious about what you were doing in the back room¡­"


    Vera lifted her chin proudly. "As CEO White''s assistant, I get to help him and take care of his needs."


    JoAnna gritted her teeth. "And his needs are for you to take care of him in the bedroom?"


    "That is none of your business."


    JoAnna shook her head in disbelief and got her phone. She wanted to call Jeff, but she was not sure what to say. Should she ask him to hurry to his office and rify the situation? As much as she believes that he would not cheat on her, she is angry. She is angry that she is facing an alluring woman who is baking him pastries and doing who knows what in the room in the back and treating her (the wife!) as an outsider.


    Everything negative that JoAnna felt got enhanced by the pregnancy hormones and she was in a full-blown rage.


    Is this why he asked her to stay home with an excuse that she needs to rest? So that he can have Vera and who knows who around him? Is Vera the reason Jeff leaves early in the morning andes backte in the evening? Is Vera the reason Jeff didn''t touch her recently?


    JoAnna thought that maybe she should just leave for Las Vegas and not tell Jeff where she is. And her automatic voicemail can tell him that if he needs anything he can call his assistant, Vera. Because Vera can help him and take care of his needs.


    When did he get a new assistant? How dares he hire this woman without telling her?


    Vera tapped her foot on the floor impatiently. "Excuse me. If you don''t leave, I will call the security."


    "Call the security.", JoAnna responded icily through her teeth.


    Vera''s eyes shed arrogantly and she went behind Jeff''s desk and used his phone to make a call. Before she dialed any number, the door opened, and Jeff and Steve walked in.


    Jeff frowned at the sight of Vera behind his desk, holding onto his phone, and he felt chillsing from the direction of the sofa.


    Jeff''s face shed in surprise. "Anna¡­ What are you doing here?"


    In the next instant, his face fell. Why is JoAnna looking at him like he did something very-very bad?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1404 - CEO Whites New Assistant (2)

    "CEO White!", Vera called. "I am sorry. This woman is here without an appointment and refuses to leave!"


    Jeff was confused. He nced at Vera and then at JoAnna.


    "Anna, are you OK?"


    JoAnna snorted. "I don''t know, CEO White. You tell me if I am OK. I just found out that you have a new assistant. I must praise you for your good eye. Your whole office smells like Chanel No5. And other than being visually pleasing, she can bake pastries and make a bed for you. What else can she do? Can she do any office work, or is that for Steve while Vera f*cking Rogers takes care of your needs between the meetings?"


    "How dare you talk to CEO White like that!?", Vera screamed in outrage.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff and shook her head in disappointment while her eyes filled with tears.


    "Steve¡­", Jeff called without removing his gaze from JoAnna.


    Steve didn''t need any further instruction. He walked to Vera and grabbed her elbow, dragging her out of the office.


    "What are you doing?" Vera struggled to get out of Steve''s grasp.


    Vera''s next words were muffled with Steve''s hand. He covered her mouth and dragged her out of Jeff''s office.


    "Anna¡­", Jeff called softly and moved toward JoAnna.


    JoAnna red at him. "Don''te any closer. Don''t you daree any closer! Don''t you dare touch me!"


    Jeff looked at enraged JoAnna helplessly. "Aren''t you going to let me exin?"


    "Exin from there."


    Jeff looked at JoAnna''s face which contorted from anger and the only thing he could do is exin...


    "She is not my assistant. Steve hired her to help him out, and it''s not permanent. As you know, some things are happening in the Long family, and Steve believes that in the near future he will be absent from work, and unable to help me, so he took several people to check them out as his recement. Vera is from the marketing department, and this is her second day. But it''s not a job, it''s just a trial for one week."


    JoAnna''s expression shifted while Jeff spoke and he was not sure if that expression is angry or mocking, but he knew that it''s not good.


    "Anna, honey. Don''t tell me that you don''t believe me. Steve said that he narrowed it down to three people for this trial, and Vera is the first one. I am not hiring anyone¡­"


    "I believe you.", JoAnna interrupted Jeff icily. "This is her second day as Steve''s helper, and she made herself at home in YOUR office. What would I find if I came on the fourth or on the fifth day? Would shee out of the suite in the back wearingcy lingerie? Or is leather going to look more alluring on her?"


    "Anna, don''t go there. You know that would not happen."


    JoAnna stood up and faced Jeff with the table (and pastries) in between them.


    "Do I know what can and what can''t happen? If someone told me half an hour ago that I would find a woman who is not concealing that she is coveting my husband, alone in my husband''s office, baking for him and fixing his bed, I would call that person a liar."


    Jeff can see that with every word JoAnna is getting more upset. He knows that the pregnancy hormones are making this bad situation worse and he is not sure how to defuse it.


    "Anna, love¡­ calm down¡­"


    JoAnna grabbed the te with pastries and threw it on the floor angrily. "Don''t tell me to calm down! Use your brain for once in your life for other than meetings and this stupidpany!"


    JoAnna moved to walk out and Jeff blocked her path. "Where are you going? You can''t leave like this."


    "Get the f*ck out of my way!", JoAnna squeezed through her teeth.


    Jeff ignored her re and pulled her into a hug.


    "Let me go or I will make you let go."


    Jeff didn''t move.


    "CEO White, I am warning you. I am not in the mood for games. And a hug is not enough to fix this crap you created. I will count to three. One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­"


    There was no four. Jeff fell on the ground, powerless to stand up.


    "Anna¡­", he called weakly, unable to believe that she used an anesthetic on him.


    JoAnna looked around the office and exhaled a shaky breath while suppressing her tears. "I still remember when I came here for the first time. That day, I came because a woman named Martha imed to be your girlfriend. She imed to be me. I assumed that at that time, you learned your lesson. But you didn''t. Because after Martha came many others. When are you going to learn to be aware of your surroundings? Is it so difficult to get used to the idea that you have a wife and that you need to keep all the women who are coveting you in check? Or is your goal to keep me home to rest while you have your fun with t-bellied women during office hours?"


    Jeff didn''t want to answer any of those usations. No matter what he says, it will only make things worse. But he can see that JoAnna is about to leave the office. "Are you going to leave me like this?"


    JoAnna looked down at him and she was unable to prevent her chin from shaking. "Yes. I am leaving. Because if I stay here for one more minute, I might really hurt you. Don''t worry. I will tell Steve to return. And Steve will decide if Vera wille as well because today I found out that Steve has the job to arrange which woman can get close to you. If I want to see you I should check with Steve first because I don''t want toe unannounced and identally disturb Vera or any other assistant while they fix your bed. F*ck Jeff! We slept on that bed..." JoAnna pressed her lips into a line. "Do you know what hurts the most? She didn''t know who I am. Does she even know that you are married? Do YOU know that you are married?"


    JoAnna didn''t wait for Jeff to answer. She walked out and closed the door behind her.


    Jeff rested his head back on the carpet and exhaled. He would kick or punch something in frustration, but he can''t move. This time, JoAnna is really angry.


    A minuteter, Steve entered Jeff''s office. He helped Jeff toy on the sofa while ignoring Jeff''s questions rted to JoAnna.


    "I cleared your schedule for the rest of the afternoon.", Steve said while cleaning up the pastry-mess from the floor.


    "Are you not going to tell me where Anna is?"


    Steve shook his head and responded without looking at Jeff. "I don''t know where she is. Bridgette does not know either."


    Jeff inhaled sharply. "Bridgette is not with her? What about bodyguards?"


    "Anna left them here at the HQ and took a cab. We don''t know where."


    "Use app to locate her!", Jeff eximed.


    Steve pressed his lips into a line and without a word reached into his pocket and ced on the table JoAnna''s cell phone, wedding ring, and her wristwatch.


    Jeff looked at the three things on the table and his heart stopped beating. He thought that JoAnna is very angry, but this is much worse. The ring is the one which belongs to the Madam of the White family. Since they got married, that is the only ring she was wearing. That is why Felix customized JoAnna''s Patek Philippe wristwatch so that it has GPS tracking. It''s the wristwatch that Jeff gave her when they got engaged. And he is wearing a matching one.


    "Anna said that she does not want to be bothered. By anyone." Steve said in an almost-whisper.


    "Can you give me a minute?", Jeff asked after some time.


    "I will be outside. Call me when you need anything."


    As soon as the door closed behind Steve, Jeff called: "Eve!"


    "Yes.", Eve''s voice was heard in Jeff''s office.


    "Do you know where is Anna?"


    "Yes."


    "Where is she?"


    "I am prohibited from telling you."


    Jeff looked at the three items on the table from JoAnna and asked: "Does Anna have any GPS tracking device on her?"


    "No."


    "How do you know where she is?"


    "She was in the range of the security cameras of the White corp. HQ when she entered the cab. I can''t see inside the vehicle, but based on the cabmunication systems, her ride is not over.", Eve exined.


    "Where is she going?"


    "I am prohibited from telling you."


    "Why?"


    "JoAnna said that she does not want to be disturbed and there were no exceptions specified. You don''t have the permission to override JoAnna''smand."


    "Damnit!", Jeff cursed. He has no idea where she went and being unable to move is infuriating him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1405 - JoAnna In Las Vegas (1)

    ~ Las Vegas, the base of the Army of Chaos ~


    1:43 PM


    A helicopter silently descended on the ground behind the mansion (aka thetest base of the Army of Chaos), lifting a cloud of red dust from the ground.


    Sarah helped JoAnna step out of the helicopter while one member of the army of Chaos took two bags: JoAnna''s carryon and JoAnna''s medical bag.


    "I didn''t expect that you wille here on such short notice." Sarah admitted that she is surprised to see her sister. "Thank you."


    Earlier that morning, Sarah ended her phone call with JoAnna and an hour and a halfter, she got a call from Noah, informing her that JoAnna is at their main base, ready to head to Las Vegas.


    "She says that she cane right now. Should I arrange a helicopter?", Noah asked Sarah.


    "Uhm¡­ Yes, please. Make sure it''s the new one. The old ones are noisy and might disturb the babies¡­"


    Back to the present¡­


    Sarah nced inside the helicopter, behind JoAnna. "Just you? Where are your bodyguards?"


    "They are not my bodyguards. They are Jeff''s, so I left them with him."


    "You two had a fight?", Sarah guessed.


    JoAnna sighed. "Can we go inside? I could use a ss of water."


    Sarah was not sure what to think about JoAnna avoiding the topic. JoAnna never avoids any topic, so this must be bad. As much as Sarah is curious, she does not want to make JoAnna upset.


    "OK."


    Sarah observed JoAnna''s face and she can see that JoAnna''s eyes are red. "Did you cry?"


    JoAnna ignored Sarah''s question. She looked around. "Not a bad ce. Can I stay here for some time?"


    Sarah opened and closed her mouth before responding. "Sure."


    Sarah led JoAnna to the study, which is currently the only room in the mansion with privacy. Aiden joined them as well.


    Aiden also noticed that JoAnna came by herself. "Did you leave Bridgette to hold the fort while you are here? Where are your bodyguards? I don''t think that Jeff would be fine with you moving around without them¡­"


    JoAnna shook her head. "If Jeff cares about me, he would not allow a bed climber to im his office."


    Sarah was not sure she heard that right. "What? Can you exin, please?"


    JoAnna took another sip of water and started her exnation: "After our talk this morning, my n was to go and visit Jeff at work and tell him that I wille here to help you out. Considering that it''s half an hour ride with a jet, I would be back by dinner time if Jeff does not approve me staying overnight, and honestly, I would miss him as well so even though I packed a carryon, I would head back home for the night if Jeff does not join me. When I arrived at the White corp. HQ, he was in a meeting, so I decided to wait for him in his office¡­"


    JoAnna sighed and continued: "A woman named Vera came from the back room. You know, the room with a bed. She told me that she is Jeff''s assistant who takes care of his needs and it''s none of my business to know more than that. She treated me like an outsider, threatened to call the security to kick me out, and told me not to eat the handmade pastries which she personally made for Jeff. So, there you have it."


    JoAnna looked at Aiden. "That is your brother. Telling me not toe to work because I should stay home and rest and take care of his unborn babies while his office is filled with women who are extremely eager to please him, oblivious that he even has a wife."


    Aiden shook his head in disbelief. "Jeff would not¡­"


    "Jeff would not what?", JoAnna interrupted him. "He would not allow a woman who covets him openly to make herself at home in his office? But he did."


    JoAnna shook her head and switched to sarcasm: "And that is not all because apparently, it is not his fault. It''s Steve''s fault because Steve is in charge of deciding which woman can get close to my husband, and meing unannounced caused an inconvenience."


    Aiden bit his lower lip and decided to diminish his presence. He never saw JoAnna this angry. Jeff is in trouble and Aiden knows that whatever he says, he will not help his brother and there is a chance that he will be pulled down with Jeff as well.


    "I am sorry, Anna.", Sarah said while giving JoAnna a hug. "With your growing belly and babies on the way¡­ it must be hard on you."


    JoAnna''s chin trembled for a moment before she dissolved into sobs. "I feel alone. From early in the morning tote in the evening, he is at work, and whenever I call, he is in a meeting. And when I saw that woman acting like she owns the ce while not knowing that I am Jeff''s wife, it hurt."


    "What is the status between the two of you?", Sarah asked when JoAnna calmed down.


    "I left without telling him where I''m going. And I left any tracking devices behind as well."


    Sarah thought that something is missing. "Jeff allowed you to leave without a way to reach you, and without bodyguards?"


    "I sedated him, so he was unable to stop me. And I told the bodyguards that if they follow me I will get rid of them and no one will find their bodies.", JoAnna admitted and looked at Aiden. "Don''t tell Jeff that I am here, please. I am not ready to face him."


    "He must be worried.", Sarah said cautiously.


    "He should have thought about that before allowing that woman in his office.", JoAnna said angrily. "Don''t judge me. What would you do if Aiden is so reckless to allow any woman near him? What would you do if you find out that a woman is making him food anding out of his bedroom while he is asking you to be obedient and stay at home?"


    If anyone understands the dangers of a womaning too close, Sarah and Aiden do. They both agreed that they will not tell Jeff that JoAnna is with them.


    "We will arrange a room for you here. Feel free to stay as long as you feel like it.", Sarah said withpassion.


    "I don''t want to do this.", JoAnna admitted. "But I am tired of fighting with Martha''s and Regina''s and all the other bed climbers while Jeff pretends not to see them. I thought that we are over this, I really did. I thought that I can focus on my babies and that we will be a happy family, and now I feel that we are back to square one. I am tired of everything, and I need a break."


    "Do you want to eat? Rest?", Sarah offered.


    JoAnna thanked Sarah for the room, but she refused the rest. "I''m not hungry. And my body feels fine. Can you tell me the status of the girls? It will help me prepare before I see them. I need to keep busy in order to prevent myself from getting depressed or enraged."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1406 - JoAnna In Las Vegas (2)

    Sarah told JoAnna that they found 39 girls total, out of which 17 were physically assaulted.


    "They are all shaken up, and some of them are too scared to talk. Last night we collected urine samples and told them that it''s for the health check. We performed pregnancy tests. Three girls are pregnant¡­"


    JoAnna listened and her heart was breaking. "How old are they?"


    Sarah understood that JoAnna is asking about the three girls who are pregnant. "One is seventeen and the other two are sixteen."


    "What do you n to do with them?"


    "I hope that you can talk to pregnant girls and exin the situation and the options. That is the most urgent now. Other than that, we will arrange for any medical treatments that you find appropriate. Our goal is to send them back to their families when they are ready."


    JoAnna looked at Sarah and Aiden and nodded in approval. "You are reuniting thirty-nine girls with their families around the world. That is a great achievement for a honeymoon."


    Sarah smiled. "It sounds nice when you put it that way, without the ugly parts."


    "You are doing your part. Don''t take the me for crimes done by others. What is your timeline on sending the girls home?", JoAnna asked.


    Aiden responded: "Six girls will leave in one hour, so that will leave us with thirty-three."


    "Meili?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    Aiden frowned. "She can go tomorrow."


    "Who is Meili?", JoAnna asked.


    "Ah, that is another story. When we arrived here¡­", Sarah told JoAnna how they found Meili and that she lied about Aiden assaulting her.


    JoAnna didn''t like the story about Meili. "What did you do to her?"


    Sarah shrugged. "She is isted from all the girls, but we didn''t do anything to her. She is a spoiled brat. I look forward to getting her out of my sight."


    JoAnna didn''t agree with this. "Out of your sight, but she will get into someone else''s. Don''t tell me that you will let her scot-free after she used Aiden of an assault. It only shows that she will do anything just to achieve her goals."


    Sarah was not sure how to answer and JoAnna didn''t press the matter because it''s one thing when the culprit is a grown woman and it''s another one when it''s a seventeen years old girl.


    JoAnna decided to switch the topic. "What about the guy who owns this ce and runs this business of selling girls?"


    Sarah''s ugly expression reflected how much she does not like Akmal. "We interrogated him, and he is imprisoned in the basement. I was thinking of cutting off his important parts so that he can''t force himself on any girl anymore. But I was too busy toe up with a detailed n. The guy is disgusting. He sees women like things that exist to please a man. Disgusting is a mild word for him."


    "Can you let me handle that guy for you? I have anger that needs venting. But first, let me talk to the girls¡­"


    ...


    JoAnna spent the afternoon talking to the girls.


    Just like with Sarah, the girls were closed off and too scared to talk.


    JoAnna secretly gave to the girls a medicine which will allow them to mentally rx enough to have a conversation.


    JoAnna didn''t want to talk about the details of the incidents. Her goal was to slowly gain their trust and over time to track changes in their behavior. JoAnna is not a psychiatrist, but she can gauge their overall mental state. She told Sarah that for the girls who are heavily mentally scarred, they will need to bring in a professional.


    For this first day, JoAnna''s priority was to talk to three girls who are pregnant. They either want to keep the pregnancy or not and in any case, it''s best if the correct measures are taken as soon as possible. Just as JoAnna guessed, the girls were not aware of their pregnancy and they were terrified of it.


    "Take it out.", one girl pleaded through her tears. "You said that you will help me move on. How can I forget this if I end up with a child which will be an eternal reminder of what happened? I will never be able to love it, and everyone will suffer¡­ Why do I need to suffer? Why am I getting punished? What did I do? ¡­ I didn''t ask for any of this..."


    JoAnna hugged the girl and they cried together. JoAnna remembered when she was sixteen, enjoying her carefree life and this¡­ they didn''t deserve this. No one does.


    "I will have everything ready for tomorrow. Until then you can change your mind. If we go through this, there is no turning back.", JoAnna exined.


    It went more-less the same with the other two girls.


    JoAnna gave a list of equipment and supplies to Ernesto and they agreed for one of the rooms in the back house for the staff to be converted into a room for medical checkups and procedures.


    ¡­


    When JoAnna ended her talk with all the girls, she went to the bedroom to rest.


    As soon as sheid in the bed, the images of Vera shed in her mind, and Jeff and¡­ tears started rolling from her eyes silently.


    JoAnna realized that if she is by herself, she will cry so she decided to skip on the rest and go back to talk to the girls.


    Just as she got out of the bed, Sarah peeked in the room. "Is this a good time to hear how it went?"


    JoAnna waved to Sarah toe in, relieved that she has apany. "Yes, it''s fine. I think that they are all smart girls, each of them is coping in her own way."


    "Will they need any treatment?"


    JoAnna confirmed. "I suggest that you get a psychiatrist to talk and evaluate them. Even for the ones which seem fine. It can''t hurt. I will help you find someone trustworthy."


    "Female.", Sarah reminded JoAnna.


    JoAnna agreed. "It will be a process. The girls will need a steady and safe environment. They are young so I have hope that they will be functional adults, one day. But I don''t know how long it will take. It could be days, months, or years."


    Sarah already guessed that it will be something like that. "I was thinking to send them to the Beach house. It''s nice and calm and without muchmotion. They can take their time to heal. To keep busy they can learn to y an instrument or paint. I heard that arts are good for the mind and soul. It can help them express what can''t be put into words."


    JoAnna agreed. "It would be good if your girls from the Cliffside vi visit them asionally, to remind them what normal is. They are about the same age, so it will be easy for them to connect. And if they visit with their boyfriends, these girls can also see that not all men are bad."


    Sarah likes JoAnna''s suggestions.


    "Three girls from that group of seventeen told me that they want to go to their families. Do you think that it''s wise to send them right away? I want them to go home, but I am confident that they will hide from their family what happened. And I know that suppressing this and pretending that it didn''t happen will backfire eventually."


    JoAnna shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe you should keep them around until a psychiatrist sees them. In that way, you will have another opinion."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1407 - Jeff Called Aiden

    While two sisters chatted about the ns for the girls, in the study, on the main level¡­


    Aiden is going through reports rted to the girls. Six of them left with their private jet, and the jet will be back by tomorrow morning. Considering that the pilots need some break, maybe they can schedule the next batch of girls to leave tomorrow evening. But which one? There are not many girls left who are willing to leave and who got in touch with their family.


    Aiden''s phone rang and he saw that it''s Jeff.


    Aiden cleared his throat and answered. "Yes?"


    "I need your help to find Anna.", Jeff asked right away, and Aiden could hear that Jeff is beyond anxious.


    Aiden was irked that Jeff spoke like he is ordering him. Shouldn''t he be nicer because he needs a favor? Aiden pretended not to hear the urgency in Jeff''s voice. "What happened?"


    "Uhm¡­ we had a misunderstanding and she left."


    Aiden was amused that Jeff is not telling him the details. "Why don''t you track her with our app?"


    "She doesn''t have her watch or her phone on her."


    Jeff didn''t want to say that she left behind the wedding ring as well. He does not care much about the phone, but the wristwatch and the ring are important. Both of them he gave to JoAnna while promising that they will stay together forever, and that they will take care of each other, and she¡­ left.


    "Must be quite a misunderstanding."


    Jeff exhaled in frustration. "Look. I messed up and she left. I checked at your house, Sophia''s house, I asked Emma, Mike, and I even called Ellie, but no one knows where she is. You must help me. What if something happened to her?"


    "She is a Hill. Nothing will happen to her. You are aware that I am on my honeymoon, right? Why are you calling me after a misunderstanding with your wife? Can''t you take care of it yourself?"


    Jeff paused. "I am also aware that you got Mason to interrogate bodyguards which you captured in Vegas, so I guess that your honeymoon is not only flowers, chocte, and wine in the bedroom. My wife is missing for several hours and I''m losing my mind here. Are you going to help me or not?"


    Aiden exhaled. Jeff''s words hit him right where it hurts. This honeymoon is a lot of things, but there are no flowers or choctes or wine, andst night they slept in the same room with ten other people!


    Aiden reminded himself to focus. "Jeff, your wife is not missing. She left because you messed up."


    Jeff realized: "You know where she is!"


    "Did you hear what I said?"


    "Yeah, yeah. I messed up. I will apologize and it will be fine. She overreacted because of the pregnancy hormones."


    "Is that what you think?"


    "WHERE IS ANNA!?", Jeff roared.


    Aiden ended the call. Why is Jeff yelling at him? Considering that Aiden knows what Jeff wants to find out, Jeff should be more polite.


    Three secondster, Aiden''s phone rang again.


    "Yes?", Aiden asked casually.


    "Sorry for raising my voice.", Jeff spoke calmly, but his pitch was higher than usually, revealing his impatience. "Can you please tell me where Anna is?"


    "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    Jeff exhaled. He realized that Aiden will not tell him. "Can you at least tell me if she is OK?"


    "Physically, she is fine. Emotionally, she is drained and hurting."


    "Shit¡­", Jeff cursed under his breath.


    Aiden waited for Jeff to say something, but he was silent. The only sign that Jeff is still on the line was the sound of uneven breathing.


    "Jeff, you allowed a woman who is openly after you to get close. I know that you don''t pay attention to any woman other than Anna, but you can''t pretend that they don''t exist. Do you know how many women Anna had to handle because you allowed them to get too close? Do you know through how much pain she went through because your silence emboldened those women?"


    Jeff sighed. "I know."


    "I don''t think you do. I heard from Anna what happened in your office today. She is pregnant and that means that she needs you more than ever. I saw you acting like a doting husband, but that is only when your schedule allows it. You are not there for her when she needs you. You arranged for Bridgette to give herpany, but do you really think that is enough? Anna left Seattle, her friends, and her life for you. What did you sacrifice for her? Do you know how lonely she is?Anna arrived at your office unannounced and an unknown woman came out of your bedroom and acted like she owns the ce. I heard that she even baked for you. And what did you do? You said that it''s not your fault because someone else allowed her in. There is a limit to how much a woman can take, no matter how much she loves you."


    Jeff took in a shaky breath.


    Aiden continued: "You are acting like you are a big boss who handles everything. I want you to remember every time when Anna took the lead in saving your reckless ass. Do you think that you are unbreakable? Maybe you forgot, but I still remember the image of Timothy Cox holding a gun to your head. You stood frozen, and Anna saved you. Do you remember the Spirit Pavilion? Roxy and her friends sent us spiked drinks, and Anna was the one who noticed that they are off. Do you remember Regina Heaven? ¡­"


    "OK. I get it!", Jeff interrupted Aiden.


    "You don''t!" Aiden''s voice showed that he is losing his temper. "You are not aware of your identity. You are suffocating Anna by asking her to sit home surrounded by bodyguards, while at the same time you are carefree. How did your life change since the two of you are together other than where you sleep and with whom? Compare that with Anna and maybe you will realize why she is hurt. Do you know that letting a woman unsupervised near you or near your things is dangerous? If you need an example of consequences, remember what happened to me and Sarah at your wedding. I was careless for a second, and Sarah and I paid the price. You can''t imagine how hard it was to go through that, and I''m still not over it. I will never forgive myself for that."


    Jeff sighed. "What happened to you was horrible. But after that mess, you and Sarah were together, working it out. I can''t fix this with Anna if I don''t know where she is. I need to talk to her."


    "Jeff, just saying that you are sorry and that it''s not your fault will not fix things."


    "And what will?"


    Aiden exhaled. "After everything I said you still didn''t figure it out?" Aiden wanted to hang up, but he decided to say one more thing. "I will tell Anna that you called."


    "Tell her that I love her and that I miss her."


    "She knows.", Aiden responded and ended the call.


    Aiden kept his phone on the side and wondered if he was too harsh. Maybe he was supposed to offer some words offort. Maybe somepassion.


    Aiden dismissed those ideas because that is not the right approach. Jeff pursued JoAnna and they quickly got engaged and married, and during that time, Jeff didn''t change much. Sure, there was a ring change that he noticed a woman and fell for her, but other than that, his habits and his behavior are the same. He is still the same workaholic, oblivious to anything around him, and while JoAnna was able to follow his pace, it was fine.


    JoAnna left Seattle, and her life changedpletely because of Jeff while Jeff¡­ only added JoAnna. No wonder she feels drained and needs a break.


    Aiden is confident that Jeff needs to realize this, and to make necessary adjustments. Because now is only tired JoAnna, but soon it will be tired JoAnna and two babies who need him, and if he spends his time buried in the paperwork, while JoAnna needs to shoulder the kids, the bed climbers, and their rtionship¡­ that can''tst.


    Aiden wondered, is this what people mean when they say that someone is taking their significant other for granted? He also wondered if he is doing the same mistake with Sarah¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1408 - CEO Whites New Assistant (3)

    ~ Los Angeles, White corp. HQ ~


    4:46 PM


    After the phone call with Aiden, Jeff was dispirited.


    Jeff rotated his chair and stared nkly at the view of Los Angeles through the floor to ceiling windows of his office while holding onto JoAnna''s wedding ring in his palm firmly.


    Jeff thought about Aiden''s words and everything Aiden said is true. Jeff does not pay attention to women by his side because they are insignificant, and eventually, most of them leave. He didn''t think about this as a burden to Joanna. She neverined. Or maybe she did, but he didn''t listen.


    JoAnna''s angry voice is ringing in his ears, when she told him how hug will not fix this, and he knows that it''s not just about Vera. This is about many things that added up in this outburst and he is clueless on how to fix the situation.


    Jeff drifted into memories of when he met JoAnna.


    Jeff remembers that he stayed in JoAnna''s apartment without an intention to leave. He was willing to abandon his work and everything just to be with her without any other motives and he was happy. And the next image is him asking her to move to Los Angeles. Jeff remembers how JoAnna worked hard to move her residenship and he wondered, at what point his desire to stay by her side stopped and he started selfishly pulling her into his world?


    Yes, Jeff was willing to leave everything in order to be with JoAnna, but did he actually act on it? No. As much as he was willing, he was never in a position where he had to choose because JoAnna made a choice for him. She put him first and decided to merge into his life because she didn''t want him to be ufortable.


    He does not know much about her life before him, but he is aware that she worked in a hospital while studying, she had her apartment, she was surrounded with friends, and she had a lively routine which reflected her cheerful personality. And now? She is in their home with Bridgette, and since they got married her life is enveloped in troubles that are rted to the White family. She can''t smile, be goofy, and crack jokes in public, because that does not reflect who Madam White is.


    Jeff can''t remember if he ever asked JoAnna if this is what she wanted. Is she happy?


    Now that he thinks about it, the variety of her life was reced by him and he is not sure if that is enough to make her happy. Who would be happy with a trade where you leave behind friends and family in exchange for one man who is at work most of the time?


    Jeff remembered that when JoAnna got into his apartment, she asked him what he wants. He is not sure if he ever asked her what she wants, or was he always pushing his agenda: move to Los Angeles, get married, buy a house¡­ get pregnant.


    His heart cracked as he recollected many times when he mentioned babies and every time she urged him to wait because they have time, and they just got married¡­ and at the next opportunity, he would bring it up again.


    He pushed everything on her. The LA Medical Center, the Golden Ocean Resort, her work in the White corp., the position of Madam White, and she took it all with a smile on her face, without aint, because of him.


    "Jeff? ¡­ Jeff?", Steve''s voice pulled Jeff out of his stupor.


    Jeff turned slowly and saw that Steve is standing on the other side of his desk. He didn''t notice when Steve got in.


    "Yes?"


    "I canceled the non-essential meetings, and rescheduled others. You have nothing left for today, and most of your tomorrow morning is free, so you can leave if you wish. But before that, what should I do with Miss Vera Rogers?"


    Jeff looked at Steve nkly. He forgot about that woman. Now that Steve mentioned her, Jeff remembered the incident with JoAnna, and he is still not sure why was she so angry. Or disappointed maybe. Probably both.


    Jeff thought that this is a good chance to get some answers. "Is she here?"


    "Vera? Yes. She is in the hallway, awaiting instructions."


    "Did she talk to you or ask anything rted to the incident with Anna?"


    Steve gave a small nod before rifying: "She does not understand why I took her out. I don''t think she knows that Anna is your wife because she is addressing her as <em>''Dr. Hill''</em>."


    Jeff looked at Steve and concluded that between the two of them, they will not reach far in rifying the situation. But there is one woman who can speak up for JoAnna¡­


    "Is Bridgette here?"


    "Yes.", Steve responded.


    "Call Bridgette toe here and give me one minute with her, and then bring Miss Rogers."


    Steve nodded and went outside. He wondered, what is on Jeff''s mind? Based on Jeff''s expression, Steve saw that Jeff has a n. Maybe.


    ¡­


    Bridgette entered Jeff''s office anxiously.


    She heard from Steve what happened: JoAnna had an unpleasant encounter with Vera and left Jeff''s office after paralyzing him. That means that JoAnna was furious and that Jeff was left in an embarrassing state.


    Bridgette regrets allowing JoAnna to leave on her own but, what was she supposed to do? Tackle a pregnant woman? Stick to JoAnna against her will? Bridgette was confident that Jeff will scold her. He was always unreasonable in requests when ites to JoAnna''s safety, yet he himself is unable to do much.


    Jeff gestured to Bridgette to sit on the sofa and exined: "I called you here because I would like you to observe the woman who wille here next, and when she leaves, tell me what you think."


    Bridgette''s big blue eyes blinked a few times before she nodded in response.


    Jeff saw that Bridgette is confused, so he rified: "Anna and I fought because of this woman, and I wonder if she is overreacting because of pregnancy, or if I really don''t see women who are trying to seduce me. I hope that you can help me rify that. You can observe, ask questions, or whatever you believe is appropriate. Anna is not here and..." Jeff sighed and forced a fake smile. "I hope that you can speak for Anna in her absence."


    Bridgette sat on the sofa and didn''t respond. She wondered, is this it? Or will he scold herter? But whatever it is, Jeff looks¡­ sad. Definitely not angry.


    ¡­


    Steve got inside with Vera and Jeff told Steve to sit next to Bridgette.


    "Miss Rogers¡­", Jeff called to Vera who is standing in front of his desk. "I hear from Steve that you have some questions for me."


    Vera fidgeted for a few seconds, unsure how much she can say without getting into trouble. "CEO White, I was doing my job and Mr. Long dragged me out of your office like I am a criminal. I hope to get an exnation rted to that."


    "OK. But first, I want you to tell me what happened before that incident?", Jeff asked calmly.


    Vera decided to start her talk since morning: "Since 8:30 AM I was here and waiting for further instructions. In order not to be idle, I was tidying up the ce. I didn''t see you or Mr. Long until you entered, and Dr. Hill was here."


    "You are in my office since 8:30 AM, by yourself?"


    Vera confirmed with a nod.


    Jeff felt that something is off. Other than him, Steve and JoAnna, no one else is allowed in his office without supervision. "Why?"


    Vera was visibly confused. "I don''t understand the question."


    "Who let you in?", Jeff rified.


    "Uhm¡­ no one. I let myself in. Yesterday I apanied Mr. Long and he exined to me that as your assistant he gets toe to your office. When I arrived no one was here, so I assumed that as his recement I get to stay here. Is that a problem?", Vera asked and continued without waiting for an exnation. "Your secretary still didn''t arrive, and you were already at a meeting. My security clearance does not allow me to attend your meetings without previous approval, and I decided to wait in your office until you return so that I can get further instructions."


    Jeff thought about how her story adds up. Without him (or Steve) around, her options were to wait in the hallway or in his office. And the two of them were in back-to-back meetings since 8 AM. What else was she supposed to do?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1409 - CEO Whites New Assistant (4)

    Seeing that Vera''s story so far adds up to her image of amendable employee, Jeff decided to move onto the next point, and that is rted to JoAnna. "Other than you, is Dr. Hill the only person who entered my office since 8:30 AM?"


    Vera confirmed. "Yes. Since I arrived here, I didn''t leave so I am positive that she is the only one."


    "Miss Rogers, I want to know what happened between you and Dr. Hill."


    Vera was not sure how to respond to this. Part of her wanted to be decisive and to show to Jeff that she is the right woman for the job, but on the other side, she was pulled out of the office by Steve, so she needed permission. "CEO White, will you me me if I speak openly?"


    "I will me you if you don''t."


    "I found Dr. Hill rxing on the couch like this is her office. She took the te with pastries which I made for you and your esteemed guests and she kept it next to her on the sofa. I saw that she is pregnant, but that does not give her the right to act like a hillbilly. The only thing missing would be if she lifted her feet on the table. She was rude, asking me who I am and what I am doing here. I brought up the point that she does not have a meeting with you and that she should not be in your office. I asked her to leave more than once but she refused. I was about to call security to escort her out when you and Mr. Long entered."


    Jeff sighed. So far it all sounds like a misunderstanding. He decided to rify a few points. "You said that you found Dr. Hill rxing on the couch. Where were you if you didn''t see her enter?"


    Vera gestured toward the back room. "I was in there. I told you that I was tidying up the ce because I didn''t get any other task."


    Jeff remembered that this was the point JoAnna was particrly upset about. "There is a bedroom and a bathroom. They are not frequently used, and they are tidy. What did you tidy up?"


    "I straightened up the bedsheets and put fresh towels in the bathroom. I also noticed that your shower gel is low and I requested a recement." Vera saw that Jeff''s face darkened and she added. "CEO White, I understand that those are your private quarters, but as your assistant, I thought¡­"


    "Who told you that you are my assistant?", Jeff cut her off.


    Vera was confused for a second. "Mr. Long told me that I am on weeklong probation for his recement, starting from yesterday. He is your assistant so¡­ his recement will be your assistant as well."


    Jeff told himself to think rationally. Everything Vera said sounds fine. Other than Vera being a bit too much into this assistant thing and not knowing who JoAnna is, did she do anything wrong? She kept busy while idle and when she saw JoAnna in his office without an appointment, she asked her to leave before calling the security. He knows that in order to appease JoAnna he should fire Vera or at least send her to a remote office. But can he ruin the career of another woman just because his wife is overreacting?


    Bridgette watched all this, and she felt her temper rising. Steve picked this woman? They will talk about thatter!


    Bridgette looked at Jeff and his nk expression told her that he is done asking questions.


    "Miss Rogers¡­", Bridgette called. "You said that you are aware of how that suite in the back is private. Who gave you permission to go in there?"


    Vera frowned at Bridgette. Why is she questioning her? But CEO White is here, so she will answer. "No one. I assumed¡­"


    "You made yourself at home, didn''t you?", Bridgette cut her off. "Are you aware that other than CEO White and two other people no one else is allowed inside his office without a permission? Or do you think that anyone cane inside and take a nap in that suite? Do you understand the concept of privacy? Would you like me to go to your bedroom and fix your bedsheets? Or how about I check the levels of your shampoo? For that, you need to enter the shower enclosure."


    Vera could not believe all the usations thrown at her. "Who are you?"


    "I am called here by CEO White to help him rify this¡­ misunderstanding." Bridgette turned to Jeff. "CEO White, if you think that my questions are not appropriate, let me know. Otherwise, I expect Miss Rogers to answer them."


    Jeff didn''t need to think about this. "Please, answer, Miss Rogers."


    Vera blinked few times at Jeff. "I don''t understand. Answer, what? I was here as your assistant and¡­"


    "Assistant or a cleaningdy?", Bridgette snapped. "There is a difference, and unless you are ignorant, you will know what it is. As an assistant, you should check his schedule, and help him prepare for his meetings."


    Bridgette turned to Steve. "Mr. Long, you are CEO White''s assistant for many years. How many times you fixed his bed or filled up his shampoo?"


    Steve was surprised that the question was directed at him, and it took him a second to respond. "Uhm¡­ none."


    Bridgette smirked at Vera. "See? A real assistant knows where to draw the line and to respect himself. The only time I saw a woman lower herself to do menial tasks is when she wants to attract man''s attention."


    Vera exploded into a blush and her eyes darted toward Jeff. "I didn''t¡­"


    Bridgette snorted. "Really? What''s up with baking? Other than my brother, I baked only for one other man and that is my fianc¨¦. I heard that you made pastries. That takes hours to make, and you probably started on the previous night. You are stretching yourself too wide Miss Rogers for this assistant-recement position, how I see it. Or did you think that this is a probation for the role of Mrs. CEO White?"


    Vera was not sure how to respond. "That is not¡­"


    Bridgette was not ready to give Vera time to recuperate. "That is not, what? You spent hours baking for CEO White and you invaded his private space. And when Dr. Hill was here, you were rude toward her because she does not have an appointment. Based on how you are addressing her, you know that she is an employee of the White corp. As an assistant, when someone shows up without an appointment, unless you have explicit instructions to keep someone away, you should get in touch with your boss and rify how to handle the situation. Was Dr. Hill causing a scene that prompted you to call security? Or did she just rub you the wrong way?"


    Vera''s face twitched under Bridgette''s barrage of questions. She is talking a lot, and fast, and it''s impossible to stop her. Vera reminded herself not to lose her temper. "Dr. Hill was rude and without any manners. I could not let her stay here."


    "Who gave you permission to determine who can stay or not in CEO White''s office? Are you his girlfriend, or his wife? You are certainly acting like you are hoping to be one."


    Vera clenched her teeth. If Jeff and Steve are not present, she would p Bridgette. "I am dedicated to my job and I don''t need your usations."


    Bridgette was on fire. She leaned closer to Vera and asked mockingly. "Would you be this dedicated to this job if CEO White is sixty years old, bold, and fat? Would you be this dedicated if CEO White is a woman?"


    "Of course, not!" Vera paused and she closed her eyes while cursing herself inwardly. Why did she allow this annoying woman (aka Bridgette) to push her buttons to the point of blurting out things?


    She cleared her throat awkwardly. "I mean¡­ I am not blind. If I say that CEO White is not a handsome man, I would obviously be lying. Don''t tell me that you never used your looks and womanly charms to score points with your boss?"


    "I wouldn''t know. My boss is a woman.", Bridgette responded smugly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1410 - CEO Whites New Assistant (5)

    Bridgette''s lips curled up into a condescending smirk. "Miss Rogers, are you aware that CEO White is a married man? Or you don''t care about it? Don''t tell me that you don''t know because it is easy to find out."


    Vera narrowed her eyes at Bridgette. "Why does it matter if he is married or not? I was not trying to seduce him."


    Bridgette stifled augh. "Ah, if you repeat that few hundred times, maybe you convince yourself of that, but not me. You just admitted that you used your womanly charms on CEO White to score points at work. Regardless if you are sessful or not into seducing CEO White, do you know what impression that creates for anyone present? Is your goal for people to believe that you are CEO White''s mistress?"


    Bridgette''s gaze moved to Steve and he could see the fury in Bridgette''s eyes when she asked Vera: "Did you use your womanly charms on Mr. Long as well? Maybe he should be more transparent and exin how he picked three people for this little experiment."


    Steve panicked. "Biddy, I¡­"


    "Shut up!", Bridgette squeezed through her teeth angrily.


    "What gives you the right to be this rude in CEO White''s office?", Vera snapped at Bridgette.


    Bridgette red at Vera. "And what gives YOU the right to police my behavior?"


    Vera nced at Jeff and saw that his expression is unreadable. But he is quiet, and silence means approval, right?


    Vera lifted her chin defiantly. "I am CEO White''s assistant. Of course, I have the right to decide what is right or wrong for him!"


    Bridgette sneered at Vera. "Is this the attitude you showed to Anna?"


    Vera smiled smugly. "How is that any of your concern? Don''t you see that CEO White is not saying anything? If he is not stopping me, that is an obvious approval of what I am doing. As his assistant, I will make sure that all women who think too highly of themselves stay away from him."


    Bridgette looked at Jeff and shook her head in disapproval. "CEO White¡­ you are in trouble¡­"


    Vera''s eyes darted from Jeff to Bridgette. "What is the meaning of this? How dare you speak like that to him?"


    Bridgette ignored Vera, and she spoke to Jeff: "I have nothing else to ask or say. If you need more than this to see that this woman is shameless and that she is two steps away from climbing into your bed, I feel sorry for you. If she is acting like this in front of you, I don''t want to imagine how she acted with Anna, without you present. And I am sorry that I am not by Anna''s side right now to give her aforting hug and support her in cursing you all the way to hell where ignorant men end up after they perish."


    "How dare you!", Vera screamed and lunged at Bridgette.


    Steve tensed up to get in between two women, but Bridgette nimbly avoided Vera and...


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    A crisp pnded on Vera''s cheek, stopping her in ce.


    Bridgette smiled victoriously. All those months of training at the Cliffside vi are paying off! In the next moment, she regretted that she didn''t go for a punch or a kick, but seeing how shocked Vera is, the p was enough.


    "You!", Vera squeezed through her teeth in disbelief while pressing her aching cheek with both palms, one over the other.


    Bridgette lifted her chin defiantly. "Don''t try to twist this into me bullying you. It was self-defense and I have two witnesses."


    Bridgette threw an angry re at Steve and strutted out of Jeff''s office without looking back.


    When the door closed behind Bridgette, Jeff hid his face in his palms. He heard everything and it confirmed that JoAnna was right and that he is¡­ stupid.


    Steve stared at the carpet in front of him and he wanted to go after Bridgette, but on second thought, he didn''t want to leave Jeff with Vera on their own. Now that Vera is exposed, who knows what she will do. And also, giving Bridgette some space will help her calm down. They will talkter. Much, muchter.


    "Boss?", Steve called. "What are we going to do with Miss Rogers?"


    "She can collect three months'' sry." Jeff mumbled into his palms.


    Vera could not believe this. "You are firing me?"


    "Just go.", Jeff weakly said.


    "No! I demand an exnation!", Vera shouted angrily. "That woman hit me, and you are firing me?"


    Jeff lifted his head and looked at Vera. "You said that you were bored and decided to tidy up. If you started from my desk, this day would probably end differently." Jeff reached for the picture frame on his desk and flipped it for Vera to see. "This is me and my wife, on our wedding day. You met her today as Dr. Hill."


    Vera paled when she connected the smiling woman in Jeff''s arms on the photo to the one who she called hillbilly. Oh, God! She was rude toward CEO White''s wife! No wonder Dr. Hill was so confident. After a few seconds of panic, Vera thought about how that does not matter. Actually, it can work in her favor.


    Vera''s expression changed a few times before it settled on a sneer. "You are firing me because I insulted your wife? Mywyer will enjoy suing White corp. and you personally for this."


    Jeff''s gaze sharpened. "Miss Rogers, I am firing you because you overstepped your boundaries, entered my office without permission, used underhanded methods to gain favor, insulted a coworker, and attempted an attack. Any of those is endangering mypany and what it stands for. I am offering you three months'' sry. Take it before I change my mind. And if you insist on taking this to the court, I can assure you that we will sue you back and mywyer will take everything you own."


    Jeff saw that Vera is not responding and he told Steve: "Make sure it''s done before you go for the day. Miss Rogers is banned from entering White corp. properties starting now. I want everything in the suite discarded and burned."


    Jeff stood up, took his suit jacket, and walked out.


    "Good night, boss¡­", Steve called after Jeff.


    Jeff didn''t respond. His mind was a mess to the point of being nk.


    Vera wanted to go after Jeff, but Steve held her back.


    "Let go of me, you brute!", Vera hissed.


    "You are a stupid woman.", Steve said icily. "Do you know what you did? You are lucky to lose only your job."


    "I was only doing my best to advance. What gives you the right to judge me? What gives you the right to insult me? You and that bitch and¡­"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    A hard pnded on Vera''s cheek (the same one where Bridgette hit her), and she was instantly dazed. This p was much harder than Bridgette''s.


    Steve never hit a woman, until now. Vera already caused so much trouble with her arrogance. Can''s she see how distressed Jeff is? And she made JoAnna and Bridgette angry. And when Steve heard Vera talk smack about Bridgette, he lost it.


    His icy gaze met Vera''s shocked one.


    "That bitch, how you called her, is my fianc¨¦e. If you say one more bad word about her, I will snap your neck. You have ten minutes to pack your personal belongings and to leave the building." Steve squeezed through his teeth while pushing Vera out of Jeff''s office.


    Vera was outraged that Steve is holding her forearm. "Let go!"


    "No. I will apany you until you leave the building."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1411 - Dinner In Las Vegas (1)

    While Steve and Jeff handled Vera, Bridgette slumped on the sofa in her office.


    She was upset at Vera and Jeff and Steve. It is one thing for Vera to be shameless, that is her own problem. But how can Jeff and Steve be so ignorant?


    As soon as Vera stepped into Jeff''s office, Bridgette knew that Vera is putting up an act.


    Bridgette looked at Vera''s employee file and there she saw that Vera''s performance in the marketing department is ster. Vera is a high-achiever with a great track record and amazing organization andmunication skills. That is why Steve picked her as a candidate for his recement.


    When Vera entered Jeff''s office with a submissive posture and a meek smile on her face, rm bells rang in Bridgette''s head.


    Bridgette guessed that she could provoke Vera to show her true colors, and she went for it. That mission was aplete sess!


    Bridgette snorted while hoping that those two ignorant men handled Vera properly, and if they didn''t, Steve does not deserve her, and Jeff does not deserve JoAnna. What is the point of two handsome men with great brains for business if one alluring woman with a smile and batting eyshes can fool them easily like she is tempting children with candies?


    While thinking about JoAnna, Bridgette sighed. She is concerned about JoAnna. She would like to reach out and at least talk to her, but she has no way of contacting her.


    Bridgette wondered, how can a day turn so badly? Bridgette remembers that they were bickering in the morning, and that she teased JoAnna that she looks like a whale (or a turtle) when she was stuck in that luxurious chaise which Jeff purchased especially for JoAnna during pregnancy.


    Bridgette shook her head. What is the point of a chaise or flowers or thousands of other romantic and luxurious gifts when he is not giving her his time? Allowing Vera close to him, obviously means that he didn''t think about JoAnna and their rtionship. Jeff and Steve are recently stuck in the office, attending meetings, and brainstorming how to make money and expandpanies while broadening their influence, and forgetting the things that matter.


    Bridgette is anxious about the possibility that looking at Jeff and JoAnna she is seeing Steve and herself (in the future).


    Bridgette remembers how excited JoAnna was at the thought of going to Vegas and¡­ Bridgette paused. JoAnna wanted to go to Vegas and meet with Sarah because there were some girls in distress, and they needed JoAnna''s help. JoAnna was talking about her happiness of getting out of the house, but Bridgette didn''t miss that JoAnna was concerned about those girls.


    Bridgette made sure that her office door is locked, and she made a phone call.


    "Hey, Sarah¡­ Do you know where Anna is? I know that she does not want to talk to Jeff, and I promise not to tell him anything, but I am worried¡­ I know that she is hurting, and I would like to be by her side¡­"


    Bridgette ended her call and stared at her phone. Sarah assured her that JoAnna is safe and told her that she will give her a call back in a minute, because she wants to confirm with JoAnna if it''s OK for Bridgette to join her. With this, Bridgette solidified her assumption that JoAnna is with Sarah. Somewhere in Vegas.


    About ten minutester¡­


    "What took you so long?", Bridgette said immediately when she answered the call from Sarah.


    "Don''t be snappy at me, missy¡­", Sarah said with a smile on her face. "I was also looking into your transportation options to meet with Anna. Considering the time, you will stay overnight, or you can leave meeting with Anna for tomorrow. Which one is it?"


    Bridgette didn''t need any time to think. She wants to see JoAnna and some time away from Steve would do them good. He is stupid and she is angry, and he needs to reflect on his actions, while she needs to cool off. "I will stay overnight."


    "Great! How much time you need to pack?"


    "I can be ready in half an hour.", Bridgette responded.


    "OK. Don''t forget that Anna does not want Jeff to know where she is, so if Steve can''t keep quiet, don''t tell him that you are going to meet with Anna. I don''t know what excuse you will use, but I''m sure you can think of something. If you are OK with that, get ready. Haru will give you a call in half an hour. He and few other kids wille here for a dinner and they will give you a lift¡­ we will have barbeque¡­", Sarah exined excitedly.


    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Sophia and Felix came to check on the kids.


    Since Sarah and Aiden are on their honeymoon, Sophia and Felix stop by the Cliffside vi every evening, after Lia sleeps off for the night.


    Lia normally sleeps from 5 PM to 5 AM the next morning, without waking up. Nanny is on a standby, just in case Lia stirs, so this is baby-free time for Sophia and Felix (until their second babyes).


    Sophia was surprised to see that all the kids are chatting excitedly. "Did something happen?"


    "We will go and have barbeque with Sarah and Aiden for dinner.", Ade said cheerfully.


    Sophia found that difficult to believe in. Aren''t Sarah and Aiden on their honeymoon? How did it turn out into a group dinner? Her sightnded on Michael. As the oldest one, he seems to be the most credible. "Barbecue with Sarah and Aiden? Where are they? Why does it look like everyone is going?"


    Michael confirmed. "They are in Vegas. It''s less than an hour ride with a helicopter. They asked for the girls toe, and from the boys who wants, but everyone wants to go. In order to make sure there will be enough food, we are packing drinks and raw ingredients for the grill, and will leave in about fifteen minutes."


    Sophia thought how that sounds wonderful. "Will you stay overnight?"


    "No. We will return after dinner, probably before midnight."


    Sophia''s eyes sparkled. Since she is pregnant, other than going to work, she is spending the rest of her time at home in order to maximize family-time. And this barbecue-dinner in Vegas sounds¡­ tasty.


    Felix noticed that Sophia is excited about this. He asked Michael: "Do you have space for two more?"


    Michael nodded. "I''m about to call Noah for an additional helicopter because everyone ising, so there will space."


    Sophia leaned closer and asked Michael in a half-whisper. "You don''t mind leaving the army without amand?"


    Michael assured her that it''s not a problem. "We will be in the newest base. Us being there or here does not make much difference."


    Sophia and Felix thought that this sounds great, and they were excited to join.


    Felix got on the phone to inform their cook that they will be backte so there is no need for him to prepare dinner. And he also called Lia''s nanny to make sure the woman is extra-alert because she is the only one in charge of Lia now.


    Sophia saw that Oni is the only one not bouncing around. "Is everything OK?"


    Oni yawned. "Yeah. I''m tired and I would rather sleep, but Sarah said for all the girls toe. So, I need to storm through this."


    Sophia checked the time and saw that it''s only few minutes past five-thirty in the afternoon. "Since when you sleep so early?"


    "I''m busy during the day and studying at night, so¡­"


    Sophia frowned. "Are you behind with your studying?"


    Oni was startled. "No, no¡­ I''m just brushing up,st polish before the exams¡­"


    Sophia didn''t buy it, but she didn''t want to expose Oni. "OK. As long as you know what you are doing. Keep in mind that healthes first."


    Oni smiled and found a chance to get further away from Sophia. Sophia is too observant and might expose Oni to Sarah.


    Sarah gave Oni few additional things to take care of, and she is cramming to study, so it all added up to her being exhausted. Oni is usually a fast learner, and it does not take her much to prepare for exams, but the only thing on her mind is that forey she and Michael did once, and she wants to do it again, so she is distracted.


    Due to all this, they are not finding any time for intimacy. Michael told Oni that once her exams are over, they will go on a proper date. But that is still two exams away. And as much as her mind is thinking about touching and kissing, her body just wants to sleep.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1412 - Dinner In Las Vegas (2)

    ~ Los Angeles, Steve''s and Bridgette''s apartment ~


    Bridgette packed her things and sighed while thinking how earlier that day she packed JoAnna''s things for a two-day long stay. And it was all in a good mood and they were teasing and joking, and now... everything is gloomy.


    Bridgette walked out of the bedroom and froze at the sight of Steve in the hallway.


    "Where are you going?", he asked while his eyes darted from her petite face with a defiant expression to the suitcase she is pulling behind her.


    Bridgette told herself to y it cool. After all, he is the one who messed up and her friend needs her.


    "Out.", Bridgette responded and moved to pass next to him.


    Steve blocked her. "With a suitcase?"


    "I might stay overnight."


    Steve could not believe this. Ever since they moved in together they are always together (overnight at least), and now she is just going? When would he know about this if he didn''t show up now? "Where?"


    Bridgette pressed her lips into a line. She loves Steve, but if he knows that she will join JoAnna he will tell Jeff, and in order to avoid being tracked, Bridgette would need to keep her phone behind, and she does not want to part from her cellphone.


    "Does it matter?"


    "Biddy, I know I made a mistake with Vera, but she is fired and banned from White corp. and we will not see her again."


    Bridgette was happy to hear this, but unless the guys learn their lesson, that is only a temporary solution. "Yeah. Until the next Veraes."


    Steve was frustrated. Does he need to apologize because Jeff almost-messed up? How is that rted to them?


    "Why are you acting like she was in my office and imed her ownership of me? This is about Jeff and Anna and has nothing to do with us."


    "Is that how you see it? It''s your job to assist Jeff and mine to assist Anna. Maybe for you, it''s just a job, but Anna is my friend and I care about her. You allowed that woman to deceive you and use you as a steppingstone so that she can get close to Jeff. I really don''t want to know how she interacted with you when I was not around, but I know that as a result of all that, Anna is hurt."


    Steve exhaled. "Yes, she is hurt, but nothing happened."


    "This time. Vera started yesterday. And on her second day, she imed Jeff''s office. She entered his office without permission and spent hours inside by herself and none of you found it weird? What if she was a corporate spy? Or an assassin? But she is not, and that makes it OK because she is just a woman who is coveting Jeffrey White. How long it would take her to make a move on him? A week? A month? You would be out chasing after your family''s issues, and Vera would be by herself with Jeff. Jeff would reject her advances because he is not interested, but how long it would take her to drug him? Or to use some other underhanded method to break Jeff and Anna apart? You are busy in the office doing your guy things, not caring what we are going through. Do you know what one staged photo of the two of them being too close would do to Anna?"


    Steve exhaled in frustration. "Again, this is about Jeff and Anna. Biddy, don''t be unreasonable."


    Bridgette shook her head in disapproval. "Steve, I came to office with Anna unannounced and found out about this mess by ident. I know that nothing happened and that it''s not rted to the two of us, but it does not change the fact that you were not paying attention. Would you be OK if Vera seeded in spoiling their marriage? What would happen if next Vera is targeting you? I know that you are nning to take over Long family''s business and that means that you will be what Jeff is now: a target."


    Bridgette stepped on the side and she was relieved that Steve didn''t try to block her.


    She opened the door and heard his question: "You are leaving?"


    "Yes. It would be good that we both think about what happened so that it does not happen again."


    Steve watched Bridgette walk out and he stared at the closed door for some time, unsure what to do.


    ¡­


    Bridgette went to the rooftop of her apartment building and two minutester, a helicopter piloted by Noahnded next to her.


    Noah was curious when Michael called him¡­


    "We need a helicopter for the night. Get the silent one to the Cliffside vi. You bring it here, and we will drop you off back."


    "Is there a mission? Howe you are not going to start from the base?", Noah asked.


    "Not a mission. Dinner in Las Vegas."


    "Is that in the new base, where Sarah is?" Noah didn''t try to conceal that he is not interested in Aiden''s whereabouts. He only cares about his mistress.


    "Yes. There will be a barbeque for dinner."


    "You know¡­ I think that I should inspect that base so that I can make better estimates on manpower and supplies and¡­"


    Michaelughed. "You cane, don''t worry about it. There are already army members there and all the generals areing. You will not be out of ce¡­"


    Noah was excited. He put his newly washed uniform on and headed to the underground parking. He will be piloting the helicopter to have dinner with his mistress!


    Back to the present¡­


    Bridgette entered the helicopter and took the first avable seat. As soon as she buckled up, the helicopter took off.


    Bridgette greeted everyone present and she was surprised to see Sophia and Felix. "Hey, you areing also!"


    "I will not miss on the barbeque.", Sophia grinned.


    "Where is Steve?", Felix asked. It''s not that he is missing Steve, but he knows that Bridgette and Steve are almost inseparable, and that suitcase under Bridgette''s seat is telling him that she will stay overnight.


    Bridgette did her best to be cool about it. "He is busy."


    "Is he mistreating you?", Felix guessed. He is not very good at these rtionship-sensing things, but this is his baby-sister and he will notice when she is upset.


    Bridgette does not want Felix to know what happened because he will be angry at Steve, but considering that they are going to the same ce, they will see JoAnna without Jeff so they will find out one way or another.


    Bridgette nced around. Other than Felix and Sophia there are seven more kids from the Cliffside Vi, and she does not want them to know.


    "Uhm¡­ it''s something that should be discussed in private.", Bridgette hoped that Felix will drop the topic.


    Felix took his phone and waved it. "Text me."


    Bridgette groaned and took her phone. In a series of messages, she informed Felix (and Sophia) that JoAnna found Vera in Jeff''s office and all the mess which happened that day. Bridgette was not there in person, but Vera summarized the eventster in the afternoon.


    "Anna left Jeff?", Sophia asked Bridgette in a whisper, like she can''t believe it.


    Bridgette responded with a question. "What would you do if you find such a woman in Felix''s office?"


    Felix frowned. Why is he being dragged into this?


    Sophia didn''t notice Felix''s frown, she wanted to know more about the current situation. "What did Jeff do?"


    "Steve told me that he fired the woman."


    "And you are angry at Steve?", Sophia guessed based on Steve''s absence and she saw the carryon as well.


    "Not angry. I am disappointed. He didn''t see how that woman is overly ambitious and that caused this mess. Also, it was Jeff today and tomorrow it might be Steve. If he does not learn to see these things, it''s just a matter of time when one woman or another ends up tangling him up into something. I love him, and I know that he loves me, but I don''t want a life with a man I can''t trust. He needs to learn that carelessnesses with a price."


    Felix reached and patted Bridgette''s head. "It''s good that this happened so he can learn to watch his back as soon as possible. It would be worse if you are married with kids or pregnant. The stakes are much higher then."


    "Yeah, like Anna and Jeff.", Sophia said dejectedly.


    Felix pulled Sophia into a hug. "I''m sorry. That was insensitive of me to say. I''m sure they will work it out."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1413 - Punishing Meili

    ~ Las Vegas, the base of the Army of Chaos ~


    Sarah and Aiden are in the family room, facing thirty-three girls that they rescued from the basement which are still on the property.


    During the day, Sarah noticed that the four girls are more strong-willed than the others, and they took leadership roles naturally. Those are Rosa from Venezu, Esma and Azra from Turkey, and Panya from Egypt. And those four are right now sitting at the front, closest to Aiden and Sarah.


    JoAnna is in the back of the room and observing. She is tired, but whenever she is by herself she starts crying, so she decided to stay around people, and she will restter. Maybe.


    "Meili, please step forward.", Sarah called.


    All the girls looked toward the back where Meili is, and they made a path for her.


    Meili walked toward Sarah in small steps. Since the previous night no one bothered her, no one even talked to her and she hoped that it will stay at that. A few minutes ago, Meili was surprised when Stacy entered her room and told her to join the meeting downstairs, and now she is being called out. What is this about?


    Zoey got a chair from the dining room and gestured to Meili to sit on it.


    Meili sat and faced the girls in silence. She could see that their expressions are not good. Some of the girls looked at her with hate and disgust while others refused to look at her at all.


    Sarah broke the silence: "Last night we had an agreement that you will decide on a punishment for Meili. We established that she lied that Aiden assaulted her. You told me that I should be the one to determine the punishment, but I refuse. I refuse for two reasons. The first one is that I am too disappointed about her behavior and I am drifting between ignoring her or being harsh. Neither of those will do any good. And the second reason is that if she seeded, you girls would suffer the most. If you don''t trust us, you would not ept our help and you would be stuck here. Those are the reasons I believe that you need to decide. If you refuse, I will assume that you don''t care and in that case, Meili will not be punished. I''m sure that by now, each of you thought about the punishment for Meili, so I want each of you to write it down on a piece of paper and put it in the box that Stacy is holding¡­"


    JoAnna observed the scene from the back: girls are going toward the table to the side, writing down something for few seconds, and putting it in a box; Meili is sitting on the chair while hatred and anxiousness are obvious in her expression, reflecting her thoughts.


    While looking at Meili, JoAnna remembered Vera and Martha and Regina and many others and wondered, is this how it starts? From a young age, they believe that they are entitled to something and that they should get it no matter who gets hurt in the process?


    Suddenly, JoAnna was thinking about Ste and Edward and she was grateful that they spent time with her and taught her that she needs to work hard and that sometimes sacrifices need to be made in order to achieve happiness, and that she should not steal. What Meili did, isn''t that stealing? She was trying to steal Aiden from Sarah, to steal a chance from all these girls to return home. But¡­ what is the correct punishment for a person who acts like that?


    JoAnna wondered what is the correct punishment for Vera? Should she punish her because she was trying to reach her goals using methods JoAnna does not approve of? And the biggest question was, would JoAnna care if Vera''s target was not Jeff? As much is not moral, cheating is not a crime. JoAnna''s heart tightened at the thought of Jeff cheating. She could not bear the image of his loving gaze and gentle smile directed at another woman.


    JoAnna felt tears swelling in her eyes and she stood up and went to the restroom to wash her face with cold water. She can''t allow herself to break down in front of all these girls. They were kidnapped and half of them were assaulted andpared to that, JoAnna''s troubles are insignificant.


    ¡­


    Sarah read the papers and sorted them out before announcing: "We have twenty-one filled papers. Among them, there are nine different punishments. Six are to p her. Four are to shave her head. Three are to pluck her eyebrowspletely. Two votes are to abandon her in the desert. Two are to abandon her in the red district of the nearest town. The other four are to: scar her face, cut off her toes, give her to the next Akmal''s customer, and thest one is to let Akmal have her."


    Sarah looked at Meili. "Do you agree with these?"


    Meili frowned at Sarah. "This is a joke!" She turned to the girls and screamed: "You are evil! How can you wish something like this?"


    Meili was about to stand up, but Stacy pressed against her shoulders, forcing her to sit down.


    "Be quiet!", Sarah roared. "You should think about the consequences before you do evil things."


    Sarah turned to other girls. "The thing is¡­ Girls like Meili don''t learn their lesson and they don''t change their ways. We can punish her, and she will be angry, but that will only increase her hatred. Honesty and being a good person are things that are learned at a young age, and for Meili, it''s toote. So, what do you suggest?"


    Rosa lifted her hand, signaling that she wants to speak. "I suggest that we do the top three. Each of us should p her, which will allow us to release some anger. And removing her hair and eyebrows will be a sign of shame which she will take with her home. I also believe that we should each write a letter to her family, exining what Meili did and how it impacted us."


    Sarah spread her hands toward the girls. "Who is in favor of this as a punishment for Meili, raise your hand¡­"


    Sarah counted the hands and gave an approving nod to Rosa. "Your suggestion is epted with a majority vote of¡­"


    "No!", Meili screamed.


    Stacy and Zoey tied up Meili to the chair while one member of the army of Chaos had a razor in his hand ready.


    "We will need the tweezers also¡­", Sarah said.


    "I have in my bag.", JoAnna said from the back.


    Sarah pped to get everyone''s attention. "OK. Then we have everything. Let''s hurry up so that we can finish this before dinner." Sarah nced at the time and continued: "Number of guests will arrive in about twenty minutes, to join us for dinner. They are all good people who have my trust and I hope that you will enjoy the little dinner-event we are preparing¡­ But first, form a line, and let''s start with ps. You get one p each, make it count¡­"


    Meili watched in horror as the girls lined up in front of her. Rosa first.


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    "Aww¡­", Meili wailed.


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    This one came from Azra.


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    Panya''s smile showed that she is enjoying it.


    There was a few seconds pause before the next one sounded¡­


    Xiaohui gritted her teeth and went for it.


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1414 - Dinner In Las Vegas (3)

    ~ Las Vegas, the base of the Army of Chaos ~


    8:34 PM


    Arge bonfire is raging in the back of the mansion, with four barbecue stations nearby: one for beef, one for pork, one for chicken and the fourth one is for fruits and veggies. They don''t want to mix it, because some people are vegetarians, while others don''t eat beef or pork.


    When the neers arrived with the three helicopters, Aiden took the kids from the Cliffside vi to the side, to tell them the information rted to the girls and why they summoned them here. Felix was in this group as well.


    "They are scared and some of them are hurt as well. It will help them to see kids their age¡­ Don''t force them to talk. Sometimes a kind gesture and a smile will do wonders¡­", Aiden exined before answering questions from the kids. He didn''t mention that any of them were assaulted, he only said that they were kidnapped with an intention to be sold, and they are in the process of sending them to their families.


    Felix had his questions as well, but he left them forter when the kids dispersed.


    This talk with kids was supposed to be done by Sarah, but when they saw that Sophia and Felix arrived as well and that Bridgette and Sophia immediately hugged JoAnna and started weeping while cursing Jeff, Sarah went with the girls to talk separately.


    When Aiden finished his talk with the kids, he spotted Noah who was fidgeting while fixing his hair in the reflection of the window, and he even breathed few times in his palm obviously checking his breath. Aiden''s face darkened. There is only one woman that makes Noah act like this.


    "Noah¡­", Aiden called. "You should sync up with Ernesto. Tour the property and figure out the estimates on manpower and supplies."


    "Now? I thought this is just a dinner¡­", Noah weakly said.


    Aiden ignored Noah''s protests, and he gestured to Ernesto to join them and continued giving instructions: "I want to see a report on the defense for this ce. We need it to be secure. Based on the geographical location,e up with a six-month projection¡­"


    Noah felt like crying. At this rate, he will not get a chance to see his mistress at all!


    While Aiden was making sure that Noah stays away from Sarah¡­


    Sophia, Bridgette, Joanna, and Sarah, were in the guest bedroom which was used by JoAnna, and they shared their updates. The newly arrived trio was not aware that Sarah and Aiden busted a chain where girls were traded as <em>''goods''</em>, and Sophia and Bridgette cried while listening to the details, even though Sarah and JoAnna didn''t give them many details.


    When they finished their talk, Sarah and Sophia stepped out, leaving Bridgette and JoAnna behind.


    JoAnna wanted to know how Jeff is doing, but she didn''t want to ask because if she hears that he is in a bad shape, her will might waver, and she needs to be strong.


    Bridgette asked JoAnna: "Where do we sleep?"


    JoAnna was not sure if she heard Bridgette correctly, and she wanted to confirm: "You are staying here?"


    Bridgette gestured toward her carryon.


    JoAnna knows that the mansion is crowded, and Sarah left already, so she offered: "This bed looks wide enough for both of us. If you don''t mind sharing."


    "Four of us.", Bridgette corrected JoAnna while gesturing to her belly. "And I don''t mind sharing the bed with my godchildren¡­"


    JoAnna smiled at the cheeky Bridgette. "I never said that you will be their godmother."


    "But you didn''t say that anyone else will be either. There is a vacancy and I am filling it up¡­", Bridgette said smugly.


    JoAnnaughed. If anyone can cheer her up, that is Bridgette and her silly antics.


    "Thank you foring, Biddy¡­", JoAnna said with voice full of emotions.


    Back to the present¡­


    Dinner is in progress in therge garden at the back of the mansion.


    There are more than a hundred people around the bonfire and in its vicinity. Everyone has tes with food and beverages, and they are seated in smaller groups on chairs, rocks, or on the ground.


    The music is sting from the second-floor balcony of the mansion, and some of the kids are showing off their dance moves. Of course, this started with Ade and Jamari. Allen and Julius joined and then Imani and Wally and Bas and soon it was a queue of people where members of the army of Chaos lined up as well. They are aware that those are their generals, even though they are wearing casual clothes.


    The girls which Sarah and Aiden found sat in a few groups and observed everything while munching on the food.


    N and Z approached one group of girls, introduced themselves, and asked them to join.


    "No need to hold back. No one will judge you.", N said while extending her hand to Rosa.


    Rosa nced at her friends and smiled while reluctantly taking N''s hand to stand up.


    "Come, even if you wiggle a bit it will be fine¡­", Z gestured to Esma and Panya to stand up. And they did.


    "Look¡­", N pointed at Ade who was doing something strange with his legs. "If he is not embarrassed, you should not be either¡­"


    Azra and Patricia giggled and stood up, following N and Z to the <em>''dance-showoff''</em> area.


    ¡­


    Sarah was happy to see that little by little some of the girls are joining in with themotion. This is what she was hoping to aplish. Even if only a few are participating actively, it should help others to see that it''s a rxed and safe atmosphere.


    JoAnna called Sarah to ask her if they can talk separately.


    "Sure¡­", Sarah responded, and they walked further away so that they are not overheard.


    "As you know, those three girls want to have the procedure done. Ernesto will gather everything I need by tomorrow afternoon. I told the girls that by then they can change their minds, but I don''t believe they will."


    Sarah knows that JoAnna is talking about three pregnant girls, and that the procedure is an abortion. "Are you sure that they thought about it? Once it''s done, there is no going back."


    JoAnna took a deep breath and spoke while gently rubbing her belly. "They are teens. I can tell you that they are scared, angry, dejected, and desperately wish to put all this behind. Considering their mental state, if we don''t do it properly, they will end up hurting themselves. No one can decide on this other than them. It is their body, and their lives. They had a major trauma and they see the pregnancy as a continuation of the nightmare. In addition to that, they don''t have a supportive partner and who knows how their families will react if they find out about this¡­"


    Sarah nodded in understanding. "I only wanted to confirm that this will happen. I have no right to question them. Do you need anything from me?"


    JoAnna confirmed. "It would be good if I have someone to assist me. I would ask Emma, but she is already busy with her things and the LA Medical Center and it''s not convenient to call her on short notice. Also, when Emma sees all this, she will ask questions and eventually find out about your army business. So, I am asking you if one of your girls can stay behind. They are proficient in first aid and minor surgeries, and it will not take them much to figure out what to do. I will perform the surgery, they will just need to pass me things while keeping an eye on the health monitors."


    "That is doable. Out of your five great students, Masika is in Italy, but the other four are here. I will talk to them and I''m sure that one can stay¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1415 - Dinner In Las Vegas (4)

    Xiaohui is sitting on the ground with a te in her hand, observing everything in silence. They all look friendly. Happy. Laughing and teasing each other, but there is no malice. Some appear to be young, preteens maybe, and they are joking and having fun with members of the army who are probably in their twenties and thirties.


    Xiaohui ising from an environment where hierarchy based on seniority is strictly respected, and she finds it fascinating that all these people (about twenty years apart in age) are interacting like equals.


    "Is this seat taken?"


    Daniel''s voice startled her.


    Xiaohui looked up at him and then in the direction he pointed at, and she was not sure where he sees a seat. It''s just ground. She gestured that he could sit if he wants.


    "Hi, I am Daniel."


    Xiaohui watched him as he sat a few inches away from her. Close, but not a touching distance, unless they lean closer to each other. She observed him for a few seconds and guessed that they are about the same age. Based on his jeans and a t-shirt, Xiaohui concluded that he is not part of the military-like group, which is obeying Sarah''s orders, but he is here so they are definitely connected somehow. She wondered what the connection is, but she was too shy to ask.


    She remembered that he introduced himself as <em>''Daniel''</em>, and she reminded herself that it''s rude not to say her name back.


    "Xiaohui¡­", her voice was barely audible.


    "Xiaohui¡­", Daniel repeated. "Nice name. You are the first girl with that name that I''ve met."


    She opened her mouth to say something, but he was talking again¡­


    "Did you try the pork?", Daniel noticed that she has meat on her te, but no pork. "It''s the best. Or you don''t eat pork?"


    "I eat pork. I finished it. It is tasty.", she responded stiffly.


    "Do you want more? You can take it from here. I didn''t touch it yet.", he offered his te.


    Xiaohui blinked and saw that he is serious and friendly and that he is urging her with his eyes to take it¡­ so she did.


    "You should not so readily ept food from someone else. What if it''s poisoned, or drugged? I''m kidding, it''s fine. I would never drug you... Soon the chicken wings will be done. I will get for the both of us. The only thing better than the pork are chicken wings if you don''t mind getting your fingers messy ¡­ Waah! You are eating with chopsticks! And you are incredibly good. Do you mind teaching me? ¡­ Did you try the grilled pineapples? They are awesome ¡­", Daniel bbered about the food and asked questions without giving her a chance to answer, and she didn''t mind thepany. The pork from his te was tasty and she thought that he is funny and for some inexplicable reason, she didn''t feel as lonely as before.


    ~ Los Angeles ~


    9:34 PM


    Jeff is in his penthouse on the 43rd floor, slumped on the sofa in the living room.


    After leaving the office, he went home, to the Mediterranean vi, but he realized that the ce is ufortably empty without JoAnna there, so he decided toe to the penthouse where he lived for several years.


    This is the ce where he brought JoAnna when she epted his feelings and they live here until they moved to the Mediterranean vi.


    Jeff does not know what to do. He wants to jump and scream and probably punch something or someone, yet at the same time, he is totally out of energy. It''s an excruciating feeling and it is getting worse by the minute.


    Jeff is confident that he is losing his mind because ghosts of JoAnna are all around him and he sees her passing by him so vividly that he can feel the air as it stirs behind her and he can smell her perfume. Like she is here.


    Her cell phone is on the table in front of him, and he startles every time that screen lights up when he calls her, forgetting that she left and that her phone is not with her... and that the screen lit up because he made the call.


    Unsure what to do, he called Aiden and Sarah and Sophia and Penny and Emma and everyone else he could think of, but they either don''t know where JoAnna is or are not picking up his calls. Well, it iste already, and they probably have their phones on silent mode while calling it a night.


    Eventually, Jeff called Steve¡­


    "Did Bridgette get in touch with Anna?"


    Steve exhaled before answering weakly: "I''m not sure."


    "Can you ask her?"


    "She is not answering my calls.", Steve admitted.


    It took Jeff a few seconds to realize: "Oh¡­ she is not with you?"


    "No, when I came home I saw her just enough to hear that she will stay the night. But she didn''t tell me where she is going."


    There was an awkward silence where Jeff and Steve breathed into their phones.


    "Do you want toe here?", Jeff suggested after some time.


    "To your house?" Steve guessed that Jeff is in the Mediterranean vi.


    "I am in the apartment."


    Steve understood that Jeff is in the same building, one floor above him. Well, it''s not like he has any other ns... "OK. I will be there in a minute."


    ¡­


    Steve got inside Jeff''s apartment saw that Jeff went to the living room and slumped on the sofa as soon as he opened the door for Steve.


    Steve went to the bar and got a bottle of whiskey and two sses.


    "You look like shit.", Steve said while giving the ss to Jeff.


    Jeff nodded in agreement and downed the ss.


    "I''m sure that Anna will get over the Vera incident and everything will be back to normal.", Steve tried to cheer up Jeff.


    Jeff shook his head in disagreement. "This is much more than Vera."


    Jeff stood up and walked to therge windows which are providing an amazing view of the Los Angeles skyscrapers and the busy Interstate 110 below. But Jeff was not in the mood to enjoy it.


    "When Anna came here for the first time, we looked at this view and I told her that I can give her anything. I said that I can give her the world. She responded that she has no such wishes. I didn''t get it. I wanted to give her the world, but the only thing I did was to suck her into mine."


    Jeff turned to Steve and looked at him with aplex expression which showed how difficult it is for Jeff to continue talking. "I am aware that she moved to Los Angeles because of me. She spent numerous days looking for vis and even ended up kidnapped because I wanted us to move to a house. She took over the resort and the LA Medical Center because I pushed them into her hands without asking her if she wants them. She is pregnant because I insisted on us having kids. And I don''t need to say whose idea was for her to work in the White corp. HQ. On a few rare asions when she objected, I dismissed her and continued pushing my agenda until she finally gave in."


    "She loves you." Steve stated the fact.


    Jeff smiled bitterly. "I know. And I took advantage of it."


    Jeff took a deep breath and continued: "For more than a year Anna is going through a daily routine which I pushed on her. Anna is constantly fighting my battles with my businesspetitors, my family members, paparazzi, devious women¡­ there is not a moment of peace. Without considering her feelings, I turned her into something she is not, and it backfired. All this would be avoided if I listened, but I didn''t."


    Steve observed Jeff intently and he never saw him this dispirited. "You sound like you gave up."


    "For the first time in my life, I don''t know what to do. I mean¡­ no matter what I do, thest year of me being a selfish prick will not change. I don''t see a way to fix this and it''s killing me."


    "Admitting that there is a problem is the first step.", Steve said while refilling Jeff''s ss. "And sometimes, it''s not about fixing the wrongs, but it''s about calling them out, regretting, and making sure it does not happen again¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1416 - Dinner In Las Vegas (5)

    ~ Las Vegas, the base of the Army of Chaos ~


    Felix approached Aiden who is filling up his te with grilled kebobs.


    "Did you talk to Jeff?", Felix asked.


    "Mhm¡­", Aiden hummed in confirmation.


    "And you didn''t tell him that Anna is here?"


    Aiden paused his movements and turned to Felix. "Why should I?"


    "He is your brother."


    "So? If I told him that she is here, I would do him a disservice." Aiden saw that Felix is confused, so he exined: "If I told him, he woulde and apologize, and it could go in one of two ways. One is that Anna goes into full rage because she still does not want to see him, and the situation gets worse than it is. And the other one is that she forgives him. In that case he gets a pass, but because he got out of this easily, he didn''t learn his lesson and he would repeat the offense. And that means it will happen again and then it will be worse. The only way this can end good is if Jeff realizes what he did and how to fix it. Just apologizing will not help."


    Felix was unable to believe that Aiden is not helping Jeff. "How do you know?"


    Aiden rolled his eyes. "She sedated him and that should tell you how angry she is. He had a woman in his office and instead of admitting his wrong, he said that it''s Steve''s fault. So¡­ the fact that Bridgette is here without Steve is because Jeff does not get it. Until he gets it, he will mess up much more than just his rtionship. And I''m not willing to stick my neck out for hisck of EQ and risk making Sarah angry."


    Felix was not sure how to argue against this, so he didn''t.


    He went to get some grilled vegetables for Sophia because since food started rolling off the grill, she is eating only meat. And Felix junior needs his veggies.


    ¡­


    "Where is Daniel?", Ade asked Tejan.


    He noticed that for some time Tejan is by himself and usually Daniel and Tejan are inseparable.


    Tejan pointed with his chin to the side.


    Ade saw Daniel and Xiaohui chatting and the mood was good. "Why don''t you join them?"


    Tejan made a grumpy face. "Daniel told me to stay away."


    Ade perked up. "Does he like her? And you don''t like it?"


    Tejan snorted. "So, what if he likes her? I am upset that he is spending so much time on a girl who will leave soon, and they will never see each other again."


    Ade made a face. "That might not be the case."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The mission in Sierra Leone was to take over the mine. There was no n to free and take a bunch of kids, yet here you are¡­"


    Tejan''s mouth opened in disbelief when he realized: "You are saying that she might stay?"


    Ade shrugged and walked away. "Anything is possible¡­"


    ¡­


    Felix sat next to Sophia with a full te of grilled vegetables which he extended toward her.


    Sophia frowned. "Where is the meat?"


    "My boy needs something healthy. You already had plenty of meat. Finish this and you will get more." Felix saw Sophia''s re directed at him. "OK. Half. A third? You need at least few bites¡­"


    Felix grinned when he saw Sophia taking a bite of grilled asparagus.


    He does not want to talk about JoAnna and Jeff, but the topic is killing him. "How is Anna doing?"


    Sophia paused he chewing for a second before responding: "I don''t know. She is holding back her displeasure for a long time, it will not be easy to pacify her."


    "What do you mean by a long time?"


    "Do you remember when we found out that Anna and Jeff are engaged? At that time, I told you that I am worried that they are rushing. But if I said anything then, Anna would not listen. And if I say my opinion now, no one will listen either."


    "I will listen.", Felix said with sincerity.


    Sophia''s expression softened. Her husband is the best.


    Sophia voiced her thoughts: "From the beginning, the rtionship between Anna and Jeff is not bnced. If she is a woman who would be happy to be a housewife and take care of the kids and house-rted things while hosting parties and adjusting her days to Jeff''s schedule, that would be fine, but Anna is not like that. Anna needs a partner who will be equal. To make this work, Jeff will need to make big changes."


    Felix felt that something is off. "Why is only Jeff required to change if they should be equals?"


    "Because Anna is angry. Before it reached this point, equality was possible. But now she is fed up and unwilling to bend, which means that Jeff will need to mold his life around hers. And he never did anything like that so¡­ I am not overly optimistic."


    Felix thought about this and in his opinion, people should be more flexible when others are impacted, especially children. "What about the kids?"


    Sophia frowned. "What about them? Anna said that when she saw that woman in his office, she had a shback and she was reminded of a simr incident from when they started dating. That means that the two of them moved from dating to engaged to married, and Jeff didn''t change. Being with such a man is difficult and kids are only adding more weight to the whole situation. Because of Jeff''s identity, he has a lot of baggage and Anna can''t stay by his side without being involved in it. If he is not willing to support her in return, then she will need to take care of everything on her side, and the kids, and him, and not even a robot can do all that. If he does not change, I will personally help her file for a divorce."


    Felix inhaled a choppy breath. "Divorce?"


    "Do you expect me to sit and watch Anna wither away next to a man who is not making her happy? If he does not fix this, I don''t want to see Jeff, and I will make sure that he stays away from my sister."


    Felix had so many questions that he was unable to pick one for some time. "You don''t want to see him? What about the Orion Enterprise? It''s already integrated into the White corp."


    Sophia understood that Felix is asking about her job. She pressed her lips into a line, and she didn''t need more than a few seconds to respond: "It can stay with the White corp. I will not miss it. I can open my own legal practice and take a case asionally to keep myself busy. Maybe that will be a good thing. It will give me more time for you and the kids."


    Felix was surprised that Sophia would do something so drastic and that she spoke about it like it''s not a big deal. "You would quit?"


    Sophia confirmed. "My position requires me to coborate with Jeff. If he and Anna are not getting along, I will not be able to put my heart into that work."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1417 - Dinner In Las Vegas (6)

    "What''s with the serious atmosphere?", Sarah asked when she approached Sophia and Felix.


    "We are discussing the impact to my job if Jeff does not fix his rtionship with Anna.", Sophia responded.


    Sarah was visibly surprised by this. "And?"


    Sophia''s temper was rising as she spoke: "I will not be able to work with Jeff if I know that he hurt Anna at this crucial time and left her to raise twins by herself. Actually, I hate him already. If they split up, I''m handing in my resignation and I don''t want to have anything to do with the White corp. or the White foundation. He can keep the Orion Enterprise and I will even sell my stocks to the higher bidder and use that money to open my ownw practice."


    It was Sarah''s turn to be surprised. "You already made ns what you will do if they split up?"


    Sophia confirmed. "nning is what I do. Why are you shocked? Will you support Jeff and Anna as a couple if he can''t make her happy?"


    Sarah paused. "I didn''t think that it will reach that far. I mean¡­ Jeff messed up and Anna is upset. I know that the timing is off, but couples quarrel, it is part of any rtionship. He will think about it, fix it, and they will get back together stronger and smarter."


    "Well, let''s hope it ends that way. But the longer this drags, the more Anna is hurting and the wall around her heart is hardening. Jeffing with an apology for Anna a week from now will only give Anna one week to figure out how her life will be without him and to start executing on it. With her every tear, the gap between them is increasing." Sophia looked at Felix. "If I caught you with a flirty woman for the umptieth time and you need half a day toe up with a satisfying exnation, I don''t want to hear it."


    Felix inhaled sharply and switched to defensive. "Ma ch¨¦ri, you know that I would never allow such a woman near me."


    "I know. That is why I married you, Mr. Martin. Other than you being handsome, of course." Sophia smiled at her husband. "But it takes more than that for a solid rtionship. It takes mutual respect and support. It takes two people who are putting an effort to make it work. You support my career and my lifestyle just how much I support yours. We are together and at the same time, we allow each other''s individual development. I know that you love me and that you would do anything for me but abandoning yourself will not make you happy and I will never ask you to do that."


    Felix''s smile reached his eyes and revealed his dimples when he kept the te on the side before touching Sophia''s chin, tipping her head up and iming her lips in a scorching kiss.


    Sarah was still shocked by what Sophia said when Sophia and Felix started making out like she is not there. She took two steps back awkwardly before turning on her heel and walking away.


    Sophia''s words rang in Sarah''s ears and the only thing Sarah could think of was that she needs to find Aiden because only he can calm down her anxiousness.


    ¡­


    Behind a manicured bush in the garden at the back of the mansion, Meili is hiding while taking peeks at themotion around the bonfire.


    Her cheeks are throbbing painfully, and so is her eyebrow area, and her head is shaved. She is in a sorry state and there is nothing more that she wants than to sleep it off, but she is hungry and the scenting from the grills is very inviting. However, she does not dare show her face in front of others. Without hair and eyebrows, her appearance is pitiful.


    "Hungry?"


    Stacy''s voice startled Meili.


    Meili took a step back and fearfully looked at Stacy for few seconds before responding with a nod.


    "Food is right there. Go and get whatever you want. I assure you that no one will pay attention to how you look. Here people are punished only for the evil things they do."


    "How did you know that I am here?", Meili asked.


    Stacy looked at Meili smugly. "Someone is always watching you. Now is my shift."


    Meili shivered and nervously nced around.


    "If we don''t want to be seen, you will not know that we are there.", Stacy told Meili. "If you are hungry, go and get what you want for yourself. No one will stop you. And no one will bother you, as long as you don''t cause trouble."


    Meili looked at the grills and swallowed saliva which pooled in her mouth. After a few deep breaths, she walked out of the visual protection of the bush and headed toward the grills.


    Meili filled her te with food and sat further away, in the darkness. She was relieved that no one spoke to her, but she was upset when she realized that people are avoiding her. Well, maybe that is better. Tomorrow she will go home and not see any of these people and she can put all this behind her and return to her normal life.


    It didn''t take long for Ron and Z to spot Meili. They are not aware of that she used Aiden of assaulting her or what happened after, so they assumed that her current appearance is because kidnappers messed with her.


    "Hey, why don''t you join in the fun?", Z suggested with a smile.


    Ron was standing on the side because Aiden told them that the girls are fearful of guys since they were kidnapped. Aiden was not specific about what happened to girls, but Ron saw the looks of several girls and he recognized it. After all, Ron knows a thing or two about being abused. However, Meili has a different look. There is a sharpness mixed with malice in her gaze. Definitely not a look an abused person would give.


    Meili stared at Z and blinked.


    Z lifted her palms, showing that she means no harm. "It''s OK if you don''t want to. You can jointer."


    Meili snorted. "Who would join those stupid girls?"


    Z was not sure if she heard her right. "Don''t be like that. Everyone is kind here."


    "Your words only show how na?ve you are. People will turn on you as soon as they find a powerful backer."


    Z was confused. "What¡­?"


    "Excuse her, but she is unstable, and I''ve got the order to keep an eye on her.", Stacy said as she approached Z.


    Stacy greeted Z and Ron assured them that Meili is not neglected.


    "You are treating them like they are important.", Meili voiced her observation when Ron and Z walked away.


    "They are."


    Meili looked at Stacy mockingly. "Are you afraid that they will find out who did this to me?"


    Stacyughed. "You are unaware that I just saved you. If those two found out that you used Aiden of assaulting you, theck of hair would be the least of your problems. For them, Sarah and Aiden are like parents. And I respect them because they are capable of hurting any of us, but they choose to protect us. If you know what is good for you, you will keep your mouth shut."


    Meili red at Stacy who shook her head and disappeared in the shadow of the bushes on the side.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1418 - Dinner In Las Vegas (7)

    Sarah found Aiden sitting on the side and eating grilled kabobs.


    He noticed that her mood is off. "What happened?"


    "I am anxious.", Sarah stated the obvious.


    "About?"


    "Anna and Jeff."


    Aiden exhaled in frustration. If Jeff is here he would whack him few times. First, they went after Akmal, ruining a perfect gambling night, he was falsely used of assaulting a seventeen years old girl, then it became a group event and now Sarah is upset because Jeff messed up? And that is only in thest twenty-four hours! What else will spoil this honeymoon? Will there be a volcano erupting? Or a meteorite?


    Aiden wondered, why can''t they just spend a week in the honeymoon suitepletely naked, indulging in carnal pleasures like any other normal newlyweds. Yeah, he forgot: they are not normal.


    "They will figure it out.", Aiden uttered.


    "What if they don''t?"


    Aiden realized that Sarah has something on her mind, and she will not drop the topic easily. Well, they need to talk about it and get it out of the way. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean¡­ Will you still be working at White corp.? Or at the White foundation?"


    Aiden paused when he realized that this is serious. "What about you?"


    "I don''t know¡­ I see that Anna is upset but I thought that Jeff will fix it and now I''m afraid, what will happen if he does not fix it? What if they split up? We are all connected. And it''s not only us, it''s Ellie and Jasper and Emma and Charlie and all our friends. Will they need to pick sides? Will we need to pick sides? Divorces are never easy. How will they split the kids?"


    Aiden kept the food aside and pulled Sarah to sit next to him. "OK. Rx. Don''t freak yourself out. Do you think that we can do something?"


    Sarah shrugged helplessly. "I know that when we were going through rough patches, we had each other, our friends, our family¡­ and Jeff is by himself. He does not open to others easily, and even if he wants to, he can''t talk with many people because of his position. I believe that if he had someone trustworthy with him, a third party who would tell him honestly and objectively that he is straying from the right path, he would fix it sooner. Because if I know one thing, that is: he loves Anna. But he had no one to tell him and it reached this far. Of course, Steve is there, but he is emotionally distant with an equally low EQ. Steve and Jeff are a brilliant match in terms of business, but when ites to rtionships they should just give up and hug each other to sleep."


    Aiden thought about Sarah''s words. It is undeniable that Jeff is one of the smartest people he knows when it''s rted to business, but in terms of rtionships, his intelligence is negative. Aiden remembered that it was him who told Jeff that he is in love with JoAnna because Jeff didn''t know what to make out of his unusual behavior and thoughts. Aiden hid hisugh behind a cough when he remembered Jeff showing up with flowers and dressed up casually (read: ridiculously) in order to be more approachable. Yeah, Jeff needs a lot of help.


    "You want me to talk to him?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    Sarah felt guilty of just pushing this on Aiden. "I think that we should do it together. Not to tell him how to fix it, but maybe to hear what he has to say and to give our point of view. Jeff is on his own, and probably struggling to understand what and why it happened. And even if that is not the case, it would help him to know that he is not alone."


    "You support him?"


    "This is not about supporting Jeff or Anna. The two of them are together, and I choose to support them because I know that he loves Anna and that she loves him. And I know that both of them are hurting and they will hurt until they find apromise. I believe that if they split up it will be because they didn''t talk about it. I mean¡­ I know that just talking will not fix this mess, but they need to start with it. The two of us argued, and in a moment of anger I wanted to leave and stay away from you, but under all that anger I only wanted us to work it out so that you can hold me again. So¡­", Sarah paused and looked at Aiden expectantly.


    "Can we leave that for tomorrow? It''ste. He is either sleeping or drunk."


    Sarah nodded in agreement.


    "Try this, it''s good.", Aiden offered one kebob.


    Sarah rejected his offer. "I need to talk to our girls."


    Aiden gestured toward her right. "If you are going that way, take a te with food with you. I''m sure that Michael is hungry. They are like that for more than an hour and I didn''t see any of them eating."


    Sarah looked in the direction Aiden pointed and saw Michael sitting on the ground and holding in his arms Oni who is¡­ sleeping.


    Aiden watched Sarah go toward the grill to get food for Michael and then his sight moved to the left and he could see JoAnna and Bridgette sitting on the bench and talk in a somber mood.


    Aiden cursed inwardly, why are all these things happening during their honeymoon? But unless this is resolved, Sarah will be worried, and he can forget about being carefree and enjoying. He stood up and walked toward Sophia and Felix with a te half-full of kebobs in his hand.


    ¡­


    "Felix, can we have a word?", Aiden gestured with his head to the side, indicating that it should be in private.


    Felix understood that it will be man-to-man talk. He kissed Sophia on the cheek. "I will be right back, ma ch¨¦ri¡­"


    "Is this about Jeff?", Felix voiced his thoughts when they were out of the earshot of others.


    Aiden confirmed. "Yes."


    Felix told him what Sophia shared earlier. "I am aware that since they are together, Jeff is making JoAnna bend in order to amodate his lifestyle and this is much more than just one woman getting too close."


    Aiden didn''t think about the situation so drastically, but that will not change his decision. "I see that you believe that he severely messed up¡­"


    Felix was surprised that it seems how Aiden''s attitude softened up. "And I remember that I came to you to talk about this one hour ago and you told me that if you meddle you will do him a disservice because he needs to figure it out on his own. And there was even something about Sarah being upset."


    "Well, it seems to me that your opinion changed, and you think that we should stay out of it.", Aiden voiced his observation.


    "You are right about that.", Felix said. "He messed up repeatedly and because Anna didn''t throw a fit, he kept on pushing it to the point of Anna breaking down. A pregnant woman is the most vulnerable. And the first pregnancy is scary. Her body is changing in inexplicable ways, and it''s messing her up physically and mentally. For Jeff, this was the worst time to be negligent."


    Aiden felt that every word Felix said is valid but¡­ "Do you remember when I messed up with Sarah? We went to the cabin in Canada."


    Felix didn''t need more than a second to remember. "Yeah. We almost died in the avnche."


    Aiden ignored Felix''s sarcasm. "At that time, both you and Jeff agreed that it was my fault. I messed up. But under that snow, you and Jeff sat with me and gave me advices on how to fix it. Andter, when Sarah had an episode and I wanted to take her to Fairfield, both you and Jeff went with me to the airport. You were confident that I messed up, but you helped me. Don''t tell me that you don''t see Jeff as a friend, because I know that he sees you as one. And I am sure that you are closer to him than you are to me."


    Felix could not deny that Aiden is right. When he found out that Sophia was pregnant (the first time), Felix was visiting Jeff and JoAnna and Felix remembers that in all that turmoil, Jeff was sitting by his side on the sofa and silently giving him his support. And Felix remembered that they shared styling tips in the bathroom at the Orion Enterprise annual meeting, and many other times they spoke and shared augh, and he can''t deny that he and Jeff are friends.


    "What do you want us to do?", Felix asked.


    "Are you up for a conference call? He needs us."


    Felix nodded and followed Aiden inside the mansion.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1419 - Dinner In Las Vegas (8)

    "Here you go¡­", Sarah gave the te with grilled meat and veggies to Michael and one bottle of juice.


    "Thanks.", Michael kept them on the side with one hand while holding Oni with the other one. "Should I wake her up?"


    "No need." Sarah smiled at the sight of Oni who is sleeping firmly, despite all the noise. "Did she learn her lesson?"


    Michael didn''t understand. "Lesson?"


    Sarah gave him a knowing look. "I am OK with her dating, but she needs to keep her education as a priority."


    Michael understood that Sarah gave additional tasks to Oni because Oni was spending too much time with him instead of studying. He looked at Oni''s sleeping face before his gaze moved to Sarah. "She is working hard not to disappoint you."


    Sarah nodded in approval. "Tell me, if her grades drop, how should I punish her?"


    Michael''s expression told Sarah that he does not approve Oni being punished. "She is punishing herself already."


    "As you know, I don''t object to the two of you dating, and I am happy to see that you care about each other, but I expect that you will also think about the future. Good grades and education will benefit her long term, and now is the exam period when she should work on it. If the two of you are serious about your future, postponing a date or cutting it short during these few weeks will not make much of an impact."


    Michael watched Sarah leaving and hepletely agrees with her. He only wishes that Oni heard Sarah as well because the youngdy in his arms is tempting him to devour her beyond belief even though she is sleeping like a log.


    He decided to eat. He is hungry.


    ¡­


    Sarah left Michael and Oni and headed to gather the other three girls. She can see N dancing, Z is with Ron on the side, and Sarah was trying to spot Imani. Out of N, Z, and Imani, she wants to see which one of them can stay and assist JoAnna.


    Just as she spotted Imani, Sarah heard JoAnna call for her and went to see what she wants.


    "I''m tired and will go to sleep.", JoAnna told Sarah.


    Sarah was not sure what to do. JoAnna is hurting and she is pregnant, and Sarah is not good at things like these. "Did you eat? Do you need anything? Can I give you a hug?"


    JoAnna spread her arms, silently epting the hug offer. "Thank you, Sarah, you are doing everything you can. Take care of your business and don''t worry about me. I will be fine, and if I need something, Biddy will help me. I will see you in the morning. In case you need me, feel free to wake me up."


    Sarah was touched. With everything JoAnna is going through, she is still offering her help.


    Sarah wanted to make sure that Bridgette is staying overnight. "You will stay with Anna?"


    Bridgette confirmed. "The bed is big for the two of us and my two godchildren."


    JoAnna frowned. "I already told you not to im them as yours. I didn''t decide on that¡­"


    Bridgette waved her hand dismissively which made JoAnna protest even more.


    Sarah watched JoAnna and Bridgette bicker while walking away and she was d that Bridgette is here.


    Sarah saw that Sophia is by herself and went to check on her. N, Z, and Imani are not going anywhere.


    "Where is Felix?"


    "He went with Aiden for some man-only talk." Sophia responded. "They were there for a few minutes, and then they went inside."


    Sarah remembered her conversation with Aiden and guessed that he took Felix to talk to Jeff. Aiden is awesome like that.


    "I am looking at the girls and I think you are doing an awesome job. With all the kids, not only the girls.", Sophia said.


    "Thanks."


    "If you need an extra jet to send the girls home, you can use ours. We are not going anywhere any time soon.", Sophia said while rubbing her (almost t) belly.


    With all thismotion, Sarah (almost) forgot that Sophia is pregnant. "How are you doing? How is the baby Felix?"


    "We are both fine. Now that Felix is not in sight, I am thinking of getting some more meat. How about you?"


    Sarah can see that Sophia is giving her a meaningful look, but she was not sure what Sophia is talking about, so she responded out of habit. "I''m fine."


    "Now that you are married, are you thinking of having kids of your own?"


    Sophia observed Sarah''s expression and she guessed that the answer is <em>''no''</em>.


    "Sarah, I am not saying that you should get pregnant, but I hope that you will not allow one negative experience to define you. There are many things in this world, good and bad and they wille at us no matter what we do. It is in your power to decide how you will react to those events."


    "That experience showed me that it''s not safe.", Sarah said after a long silence.


    "I don''t know what your definition of safe is, but if you are waiting for all the threats to disappear so that you can raise your child inplete safety, considering your and Aiden''s identity, that will never happen."


    Sarah made a face. "Are you telling me to get pregnant because I''m married?"


    Sophia shook her head. "Of course, not. I am telling you that no matter how much preparations and precautions you take, you will never be able to cover everything. The most important thing is that you reach the point of wanting to have a child, and everything else will sort itself out."


    Sarah was not willing to go deeper into this talk.


    "I just turned twenty-one.", Sarah reminded Sophia. "Don''t make it sound like I''m out of time."


    Sophia pursed her lips. "Statistically speaking, as you approach twenty-five, you will start taking other things as priorities and babies will be pushed to the back of your mind."


    Sarahughed. "Fine. I will make sure to get pregnant by the time I''m twenty-four. OK?"


    Sophia can see that Sarah started joking. The serious mood is gone, and it''s probably better that way.


    ¡­


    Inside the mansion¡­


    Bridgette helped JoAnna get ready for bed first and then it was her turn.


    She looked at her phone and saw notifications for five missed calls and numerous messages from Steve and kept her phone away. She didn''t want to read the messages or return his calls out of fear to give in and tell him where she is.


    "Howe you are not sleeping?", Bridgette asked JoAnna when she joined her in the bed. In the next moment, she regretted her question. "Sorry. I wanted to say that it was a long day and you should sleep."


    "It''s fine. I hope that with me you can speak your mind without the need to correct yourself."


    Bridgette smiled gratefully. "Anna? I have no right to tell you if leaving Jeff like that was the right thing to do or not, but¡­ what''s next?"


    JoAnna sighed. "I don''t know. For a long time, I don''t know what I want to do."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Since I''ve got to Los Angeles, my decisions are based around Jeff. Don''t get me wrong, he didn''t force me into anything. However, I convinced myself that by making Jeff happy I''m making myself happy as well, and today I realized that is not the case. It will take me some time to figure out what I want to do."


    Bridgette analyzed JoAnna''s words and she realized that JoAnna spoke about herself, without including Jeff. "Will you forgive him?"


    "Forgive him? For what? He was always like that. It was my mistake to believe that he would change just because the two of us are together."


    "But¡­ people should change when they find the right one. You can''t act the same as a single person and when you are in a rtionship."


    "If that is the truth then¡­ maybe I am not the right one for him." JoAnna felt the tears swelling in her eyes and she turned her back to Bridgette. "Good night¡­"


    Bridgette saw that JoAnna''s shoulders are shaking and she was not sure what to say. "Good night, Anna¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1420 - Dinner In Las Vegas (9)

    Sarah gathered N, Z, and Imani at one spot in the back of the garden and informed them: "Anna will perform few surgical procedures and she asked me if one of you wants to assist her."


    N, Z, and Imani immediately raised hands enthusiastically, indicating that all three of them are interested.


    "It will be tomorrow, so if you are in, you will stay overnight.", Sarah added.


    N lowered her hand and Z''s was halfway up.


    Sarah smiled. "That means Imani."


    "Sarah I want to stay, but overnight¡­", N whined while looking in Haru''s direction. "I mean¡­ if there is no one else, I would do it, but since there is someone¡­"


    "Don''t worry about it, I understand.", Sarah assured N. "This is optional and up to you. If you are not interested, someone else will do it."


    "But I am interested.", Z responded. "It''s just that¡­"


    "As I said, it''s optional. There are no negative points for not doing it." Sarah spoke to N and Z. "The two of you can go and enjoy the rest of the party. It will be over soon. I have a few more things to say to Imani so that she can understand what the procedures are."


    Z made a step away and paused. "Sarah, are we taking in more girls?"


    Sarah was not surprised to hear this question. "Do you have any concerns?"


    Z waved her hands defensively. "No, no. We met some and all of them seem nice. We are just curious because we heard them talk about how they want to stay so..."


    "We wanted to know what the status is.", N ended Z''s thought.


    Sarah can understand that they are curious. "When we got herest night, we found thirty-nine girls. Six are already on their way home to reunite with their families. Out of the thirty-three girls who are currently left, we hope that all of them can reunite with their families, however, some of them are not so lucky to have a safe environment to return to. As you know, a number of girls expressed their desire to stay with us. Also, some of the girls were hurt, and they will stay at the Beach house to heal. We didn''t decide on anything permanently, but we know that we will not force anyone one way or another. At this point, we n to send all the girls who stay behind to the Beach house and we will decide on the next steps as we go. I am sorry that I don''t have a clean yes-no answer to your questions."


    "Not a problem. We understand.", N responded. "If they don''t leave to reunite with their families, how should we treat them?"


    "Treat them as guests. And if you like them, and you get along, that would make them your friends."


    The girls understood how that means that topics rted to the army of Chaos will be off-limit.


    "Not as a family?", Imani wanted to rify.


    "Distant cousins. For now. In time, if they show interest, that might change. Keep in mind that some of them decide to leave in a few months, and at that time, the less they know about us, the better." Sarah responded.


    She saw that the girls wanted to ask more, so she ushered N and Z away. "OK. Enough questions. Go and enjoy the party so that I can finish talking with Imani."


    Sarah started her talk with Imani from sleeping arrangements: "If you stay, you can sleep in a bedroom with one group of girls where there is space. But there are no beds, so you would sleep in the sleeping bag. Another option is to sleep with army members. There is a room with five females, you would be the sixth one and there are avable beds there."


    Imani said that she is fine with either. It''s only one night, no more than two. Right? But considering that she should not talk about the army of Chaos, maybe it''s better if she stays with the army members.


    Sarah told Imani about the procedures (how much she knows). She is concerned that something like an abortion might be mentally challenging for Imani. However, Imani assured her that she is fine with that.


    "As a doctor, you can''t be picky about what you want and what you don''t want to do. You will do whatever is necessary to help your patient."


    Imani mentioned how this will be her first time to assist with full anesthesia, so she was excited.


    "You want to be a doctor?", Sarah noticed Imani''s choice of words.


    "Yes.", Imani admitted shyly. "I know that I''m only thirteen, but helping people get better is what I want to do."


    "Oh, that is wonderful.", Sarah gave her a hug. "You are only thirteen, and having a goal is amazing. Work toward it, I support you fully. If you tell Anna about this, I''m sure that she can provide you with guidance. However, ifter you decide that you want to be something other than a doctor, I will support that as well."


    Imani smiled gratefully. "I still want to be your bodyguard."


    "And I will be delighted to have a capable bodyguard who can heal me. Now go and enjoy the rest of the party. It will be over soon..."


    Imani grinned and walked away. She likes that Sarah is supportive of her being a doctor.


    ¡­


    Further away, Daniel and Xiaohui are sitting side by side. There are a number of empty tes next to them and two nearly-empty bottles of juice.


    The two of them spent the evening together, chatting about everything. At first, Daniel spoke about the food and his interests and how he is living at the Cliffside vi with thirty other kids and Xiaohui listened to all that with fascination obvious on her face. Over time, she also loosened up a bit and told him about a few bits of her life in China.


    "The dinner seems to be over¡­", Daniel said when he noticed that there is no fresh food put on the grills.


    "Will I see you again?", Xiaohui asked. In the next moment, she shrunk while wondering, what made her be so bold? She should be grateful that he apanied her during this evening, why is she greedy and asking for more?


    Daniel smiled. He is happy that it seems Xiaohui will be missing him. "If you stay with Sarah and Aiden, then yes." He saw that she is looking at him expectantly, so he exined: "I told you that I''m living with more than thirty kids, but the piece that is missing are Sarah and Aiden¡­ I am an orphan and some bad guys stormed the orphanage and imprisoned me and my brothers in a diamond mine. About one year ago, Sarah and Aiden came, took care of the bad guys, freed all the miners, and offered them to stay there as a job with a sry and everything. However, when they found about our ages, they said that we are too young to work in a mine and that we should go home. When Sarah and Aiden heard that we have no ce to go, they offered to me and my brothers to join them. Technically, the two of them are our parents so if you stay¡­ you will be my sister."


    Xiaohui was not sure what to think of this. The story is touching and the possibility of seeing him again is thrilling, but a sister? She does not have good memories of her family members. "A sister?"


    "Not a blood-rted sister.", Daniel said seriously. "None of us is blood-rted, but we are a family. If you stay, I will be close to you and protect you from dangers, like an older brother."


    Xiaohui wondered how that would be: an older brother who wants to protect her. Or anyone who wants to protect her. It sounds nice. "You, my older brother? What if I''m older than you are?"


    "That does not matter. I came to the family first, that makes me older."


    Xiaohuiughed. "Your logic does not make sense."


    Daniel was happy to see Xiaohuiugh. So far she was mostly timid, and this is different. "You are very pretty when youugh." Daniel ignored her fierce blushing. "So¡­ will you stay with Sarah and Aiden?"


    "I am considering it because I don''t have a ce to return to.", Xiaohui admitted.


    "Then¡­ you will see me again.", Daniel said happily and directed his gaze toward the bonfire which was slowly dying out.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1421 - Dinner In Las Vegas (10)

    "Mistress¡­", Noah called sorrowfully to Sarah who is standing next to the table with food.


    He spent thest few hours with Ernesto,pleting the tasks that Aiden assigned to him. And he knows that they are not urgent and that Aiden did that only to keep him away from Sarah, but Aiden is higher in the chain of themand, and this is the army, and if he refused his mistress would not approve, so the only thing he could do is to grit his teeth and to do his best to finish as fast as possible so that he can spend some time by Sarah''s side. She is always busy and something like a dinner in herpany is a visual treat which is rare toe by.


    "Noah. I wondered where you were¡­", Sarah said when she saw Noah. She leaned closer to Noah and spoke only for him to hear: "I told you not to call me that."


    Noah cleared his throat. "Sorry, I forgot for a moment. I hope you can forgive my faux pas because I was too excited. You see, I''ve spent the evening with Ernesto checking out the ce and nning for¡­" His voice trailed off when he saw Aiden standing behind Sarah.


    Sarah turned to see what spooked Noah and struggled to suppress herughter. Those two will never stop acting ridiculously.


    Sarah returned her gaze to Noah and showed him aforting smile mixed with pity which she was unable to conceal.


    "You must be hungry. Please, eat something before you go back to the main base.", Sarah filled up one te with food and handed it to Noah.


    Noah''s eyes sparkled and he grinned. His mistress is worried about him! All his displeasure was gone.


    "Thank you. I will eat it all.", Noah said while taking the te. He wanted to stay longer, but Aiden''s murderous re was impossible to ignore. "Excuse me¡­ I will go and take a seat there¡­"


    "What did I miss?", Aiden asked Sarah when Noah walked away.


    "The event is going fine. No incidents so far. Meili is back in her room. Imani will stay here to assist Anna in the surgeries tomorrow. How did your talk with Jeff go?"


    Aiden paused. "What makes you think that I spoke with him?"


    Sarah made a face.


    Aiden exhaled. He would rather not tell Sarah because it will be one more thing weighing on her mind and spoiling her mood, but she will find out one way or another and the only question is when. In addition to that, this circus around them looks like anything other than a honeymoon already so¡­ "He is not good. Jeff is talking incoherently and ming himself for everything. He is worried that Anna does not want to see him ever again."


    Sarah was not sure if Aiden is exaggerating or not. "Is it that bad?"


    Aiden nodded solemnly. "Anna told us that she left her tracking devices behind. But she didn''t say that among the things she left is the wristwatch which Jeff gave her when they got engaged and her wedding band as well."


    Sarah inhaled and held her breath while looking at her ck wedding band. She wondered if JoAnna is really considering divorcing Jeff or¡­ She didn''t want to think about JoAnna and Jeff divorcing. The two of them love each other. Surely, they will fix it, right?


    Sarah looked at Aiden and hoped that he has some solution for this. "What did you say?"


    "I didn''t say much. Jeff already said everything I had on my mind, and he added more. He is confident that she is pregnant only because he was persistent about it and that she hates him and the babies as well because this is something that can''t be reversed and¡­" Aiden stopped talking when he saw that Sarah lowered her head.


    "I told him that she is here.", Aiden said in a small voice.


    Sarah lifted her head, and as expected, he saw her ring at him.


    "Why? She came here to reflect on it, and you betrayed her trust."


    "Sarah, love, listen¡­ she came here to cool off and for him to reflect on it. You saw her, there is no need to cool off anything because she is miserable. And Jeff knows what he did, and he is ming himself. You didn''t see him or heard him. He is in such a bad state, that I am concerned that he will hurt himself. There is no point in keeping them apart if both of them want to be together and to fix it."


    Sarah''s fighting spirit subsided. "I know. And I agree. But if Anna sees Jeff here, she will be disappointed in us."


    "I will take the me. I did it anyway. I will rather that she is disappointed in me than to see my brother''s life be ruined because he didn''t get a chance to fix it." Aiden saw that Sarah will not argue about this, so he rified: "The more this drags, the more she is hurt and drifting away from him and I would be fine with that if she does not love him or if he does not love her. Jeff is ignorant and clueless about the rtionships, but he is willing to learn and to make it work and I am confident that after this, he will listen to her and do whatever it takes."


    Sarah agrees with Aiden. The only thing she hopes is that it will work. "When will he be here?"


    "In no more than an hour."


    Sarah imagined Jeff frantically barging in and asking for forgiveness. "Anna went to sleep. I don''t want him to disturb her."


    "I told him not to make it worse and he agreed not to push it. We can ask him to stay on the side until she wakes up, and just in case, one drone will watch over him."


    Sarah agreed with this as eptable. There is one more topic: "Did you finalize arrangements for Meili?"


    Aiden confirmed. "Her family will be expecting her, and I sent the video footage from the basement and of her confession, so they are aware of it. Her father assured me that they will keep her in check, and I assured him in return that we will be watching."


    Sarah nodded in approval. "You think of everything."


    Aiden looked at Sarah helplessly. "The only thing I can''t think of is how to take you back to the hotel and to remind you that this is our honeymoon."


    "Oh, Aiden... I''m sorry. But with Jeffing here and all the girls and¡­"


    "It''s OK.", Aiden interrupted her. "I know that you would not be able to rx until this is settled. I guess we are sleeping with ten other people in the room again." The part of no intimacy, he kept to himself.


    "Eleven. Noah is staying as well.", Sarah said with a straight face and burst into augh at Aiden''s outraged expression.


    "I''m kidding¡­ I''m kidding¡­", Sarah said while catching her breath. "When will you stop being hostile toward Noah? He is harmless."


    "Because you think that he is harmless, I can''t rx around him. Do you know that he checks his breath before meeting with you?" Aiden paused and observed Sarah''s smile directed at him. "What is making you so happy? Noah checking his breath?"


    "I am happy that you are taking such good care of me. My husband."


    Aiden grinned. She called him <em>''husband''</em> again!


    He cleared his throat and tried to be cool about it. "Don''t mention it. It''s my job to take care of my wife."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1422 - Incoming Changes (1)

    7:13 AM


    Bridgette woke up when she felt the mattress moving.


    "Where are you going?", Bridgette mumbled at the sight of JoAnna getting out of the bed.


    "I''m thirsty and there is no more water.", JoAnna exined while gesturing to an empty water bottle on the bedside table.


    "Wait. I will get it¡­"


    JoAnna saw that Bridgette is half-asleep. "No need I can¡­"


    Bridgette lifted her hand to get JoAnna to stop talking.


    "Shut up and get back in the bed.", Bridgette grumbled.


    Bridgette wondered how many times during the night pregnant women wake up to pee? She counted four times, and that means that JoAnna woke her up four times during the night. Bridgette admires JoAnna, how can she function as a normal adult during the day when her sleep is disrupted by the need to use a restroom? That exins JoAnna''s need for naps.


    Bridgette put a robe over her pajamas and walked out.


    She stopped in her tracks at the sight of Jeff curled up on the floor in the hallway, in front of their door. She can see that he is sleeping like that.


    At first, Bridgette felt sorry for the man, but at the next moment, she remembered Vera and all the mess from yesterday and how JoAnna is upset and sad and... rage swelled inside Bridgette.


    Bridgette closed the door of the bedroom carefully, nced left and right down the hallway (to make sure no one is there) before kicking Jeff in the back with all her might.


    "Uhg¡­", Jeff groaned.


    "Sorry, I didn''t see you.", Bridgette said innocently. "Why are you here?"


    Jeff looked up at Bridgette and scrambled up to his feet, forgetting the pain. "Is Anna awake?"


    Bridgette ignored Jeff''s question and repeated hers: "Why are you here?"


    "I need to talk to her."


    Bridgette shook her head in disapproval while looking up at Jeff who is towering over her. She had to admit that he looks pitiful but that is not enough for him to get ess to the room behind her. "What do you want to talk about? Did youe to apologize? Do you think that will work? Or you came here to bully her? Is your new assistant with you? Or did you hire a new one?"


    Jeff took a deep breath. "I know I deserve all that and much more but¡­ I just want to talk to Anna."


    "I don''t think that she wants to talk to you."


    Jeff sighed before responding in a small voice: "That''s OK. I will wait."


    Bridgette watched Jeff take a seat on the floor, next to the door.


    Bridgette was not sure if she should leave Jeff there unattended or not. What if he goes inside and disturbs JoAnna? On the other side, should she ask JoAnna to lock the door? Bridgette thought that she is silly. The two of them are married. Even if he goes inside, he will not hurt JoAnna. Also, there is no way that Sarah is not aware of his presence, and Sarah would never put her sister in a disadvantageous situation, so¡­ there must be some n.


    Bridgette sighed in relief when she returned with two bottles of water, and she saw Jeff sitting in the same spot. He was rubbing his lower back. Ha! That is her kick right there!


    She did her best not to grin while taking a mental note to continue with her training. Yesterday she avoided Vera so skillfully, that she surprised herself, and the shock on Vera''s face was obvious. All those training lessons at the Cliffside Vi are paying off.


    Bridgette ced her hand on the doorknob and paused. "Where is Steve?"


    Jeff looked up at Bridgette expectantly. He thought that he will ignore him, so the fact that she spoke up, gave him hope that she will say something about JoAnna. "Los Angeles. He is taking care of thepany for now. He hopes that you will return soon, and he said that if you don''te back by evening, he wille here."


    Bridgette didn''t respond. She is d that Steve is giving her time to cool off. He knows her well. They will meetter today and talk about everything calmly, that is how things work between them. And she knows that he will listen and be more observant next time because if there is next time, Bridgette will not forgive him because she is not the one who gives three chances.


    Jeff was disappointed that Bridgette entered the room, but he didn''t dare follow after her. He promised to keep his distance until JoAnnaes to him and even though he can''t see her, just the knowledge that she is on the other side of this wall is making him hold onto his sanity.


    Bridgette found JoAnna sitting on the bed. She is already dressed up for the day.


    "You don''t n to sleep more?", Bridgette asked.


    JoAnna rubbed her belly. "The babies are awake. I think that they are missing their daddy. No matter how busy Jeff is, before going to work he would kiss my belly two times, even if I''m asleep. He woke me up a few times like that." JoAnna paused and sighed. "I''m awake and I can''t sleep more. I cany down at most, but my back is stiff so it''s better if I move a bit. Do you know how breakfast works here?"


    JoAnna took one water bottle from Bridgette and had few gulps.


    Bridgette was thinking about how to answer the breakfast question. She knows that it should be downstairs, but Jeff is in front of the door, and Bridgette is not sure if JoAnna will be happy to see him. Bridgette decided to slowly gauge JoAnna''s mood and see if she wants to meet with Jeff, but for that, she needs JoAnna to stay in the room. If Bridgette suddenly starts the topic, JoAnna will figure out that something is off. "I can get you food."


    "No need. I need to move anyway. I can go to the dining room and if there is no food there, I will find something in the kitchen." JoAnna responded and she noticed that Bridgette is ncing at her phone which is on the side. "I can go and give you privacy. I''m sure that you want to talk to Steve."


    Bridgette saw that JoAnna is standing up and she blocked her path. "Wait for me to get ready, so we can go together."


    "Oh, OK. Biddy, you should talk to Steve. He must be worried."


    Bridgette was happy to see that JoAnna gave up on going out, and also, this is a great opportunity to bring up the topic of talking to Jeff.


    "I will talk to Steve. The two of us bicker often and we give each other space to cool off before we address the topic, so don''t worry about us. And¡­ you should talk to Jeff as well.", Bridgette responded while removing her robe.


    "I want to talk to him, but honestly, I don''t know what to say.", JoAnna admitted. "I don''t want to say that things are fine, because they are not. And in case if he asks me what will work, I don''t have an answer to that."


    "What if you don''t need an answer? Maybe he has it, and you should listen.", Bridgette suggested.


    JoAnna was not sure how to respond to this. So, she didn''t.


    For some time, JoAnna observed Bridgette who moved awkwardly. "Are you always this slow in the morning?"


    "Uhm... I''m just distracted.", Bridgette responded while squatting over the suitcase in her underwear and picking what to wear.


    JoAnna assumed that Bridgette''s distraction is because of Steve.


    "That is why I said that you should talk to Steve." JoAnna stood up and walked to the door. "Don''t worry about me, take your time. Meet me downstairs when you are done."


    "No. Wait!", Bridgette scrambled after JoAnna, but then stopped. She is in her underwear¡­ and JoAnna already opened the door.


    "Oh¡­", JoAnna let out a sound when she saw Jeff sitting on the side of the door.


    Jeff was thinking about how to talk to JoAnna and he didn''t hear the door opening. The sound of JoAnna''s voice pulled him out of his stupor and he clumsily stood up and looked at her with longing obvious on his face.


    His heart ached and he wanted to hug her, but he realized that she will probably not approve so he held that urge back.


    He licked his lips nervously before greeting her with a small voice. "Hi, Anna."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1423 - Incoming Changes (2)

    JoAnna wanted to ask how he found her, but then she realized that it does not matter. Too many people saw herst night, and if he checked the GPS locator, he would see that Sarah, Aiden, Sophia, and Felix were at this location, so without asking anyone, he would figure it out.


    Based on his appearance, she can see that he is here for a while.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff who is usually standing straight, powerful, projecting an aura of a true leader who can take the throng of his followers to a secure victory, and now he is shrinking in front of her, showing how insecure and vulnerable he is.


    JoAnna remembered that she called him a King who has his kingdom where he is an absolute ruler, and she said that she will be his Queen, but now it seems that the King in front of her has lost his kingdom and his purpose to live, and her heart ached to see the man she loves in such a state.


    "I''m sorry, Anna¡­", Bridgette said from the room when she approached the door wrapped in a nket. "When I went to get water, I saw that Jeff is here, but I didn''t know how to tell you. I was concerned that you will get upset again so I was thinking of finding a way to say it, but..."


    "Don''t worry about it. Take care of your things and meet me down when you are done.", JoAnna said and closed the door.


    JoAnna was on the verge of lunging herself at Jeff and hugging him and asking him to take her home, but Bridgette''s appearance made her snap out of it and she remembered how that will not solve anything.


    She is upset and there is a reason, but part of JoAnna is upset at herself because she allowed them to reach to this point. Should Jeff be the only one punished for this?


    JoAnna wondered if things would be different if she didn''t blindly trust that Jeff will see what is bothering her and that he will fix things on his own. And there was a time when she believed that the things which are bothering her don''t matter, and she should not stir up a fuss about it; Jeff is a busy man, and she should not allow them to bicker about trivial things during those limited times when he can focus only on her, because it''s not worth arguing about it.


    Over time, those trivial things added up and now JoAnna has difficulty remembering the good times she shared with Jeff. She knows that there are plenty of wonderful moments shared between the two of them, but this incident with Vera brought out all the other women and many other things which made JoAnna displeased and it all overshadowed her happy memories, leaving a longing for the vague feelings of happiness she can''t remember.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff and she was not sure what to say or ask. So, she decided not to say anything. She moved down the hallway, and Jeff followed her silently, closely behind her.


    About five stepster, JoAnna stopped. She turned to Jeff and asked: "Why are you following me?"


    Jeff felt that his heart is bleeding at the sight of JoAnna who is treating him like a stranger. He knew that it will be hard, but he didn''t think that it will be this hard.


    He took in a shaky breath and responded: "I want to talk to you."


    JoAnna gestured to Jeff to go ahead and talk.


    Jeff opened his mouth, and there were so many things on his mind, but the only words which came out were: "I am sorry."


    JoAnna wanted to say that apologies will not fix anything. They had so many trials which instead of bringing them together, made them drift apart. But she couldn''t make herself say much without breaking down, so she only asked: "For?"


    Jeff struggled to inhale. He felt as if there are needles in his lungs, and every breath he takes is causing him immeasurable pain. But he forced himself to talk, because he had a feeling that if he misses this chance to speak, he might not get another one.


    "For everything. For getting lost in my work and taking your love for granted because you didn''tin. For acting like all those women don''t exist just because I don''t care about them. For pushing my lifestyle on you and not questioning if you are epting it because you really want it or just because you are doing it for my sake."


    Jeff made a step toward JoAnna and reached to hold her hand, but she stepped back to avoid him.


    Jeff lowered his head and continued: "You are brilliant, and I know that you deserve so much better than me, and you deserve so much more than what I gave you so far. I am selfish, I always was¡­ And I still am in my desire for you to give me another chance."


    His dark eyes stirred with emotions while looking at JoAnna''s blue ones. "Please, Anna¡­ Without you, I am not a man. Without you, I am no different than a machine. And for a very long time, I was confident that I am a machine, until I''ve met you. You made me aware that I have a heart and feelings and the fact that I lost sight of the most important person in my life is causing me unbearable pain. Please, allow me to fix it."


    JoAnna felt like the hallway is running out of oxygen. Why is it so difficult to breathe? She took a deep breath and asked: "How will you fix it?"


    "I feel that I''ve taken one year of your life. In return, I will give you mine."


    JoAnna didn''t understand what he means by giving her a year. But she didn''t like the deadline. "A year? What happens after that?"


    "I hope that by then we learn enough about each other so that we canpromise and find a solution that works for both of us." He nced at her belly before correcting himself: "For all four of us."


    "What do you mean by giving me a year?"


    "For one year, I will abandon everything and focus only on you.", he said resolutely.


    JoAnna was not sure if she heard him right. Or maybe he is not aware of what he is saying. "What about thepany? The White family?"


    Jeff shook his head. "I don''t know, and I don''t care. Between my dad and Aiden, they can take care of it. Or maybe Steve and Sophia can do it. Or it can all fall apart. I only care to stay by your side."


    JoAnna frowned. How can he dump the work on others and expect that it will fix anything? "I don''t want you to abandon everything and stay by my side for a year or for a month or for any amount of time."


    Jeff expected this. JoAnna always allowed him to do his thing while putting herself second, and his mistake was that he went along with it. Not anymore. "I know. But I do. I want to show you that I am sorry, and I was wrong. I neglected you and that is the biggest mistake of my life, because you are the most important person in my life. Nothing makes sense without you. I only hope that you will give me a chance to prove that. If abandoning everything will not work, tell me what will. I am ready to do anything."


    "Jeff, you know that I love you. But I am not ready to forgive you."


    Jeff nodded. "I will wait until you are. And in the meantime, I will prove to you that forgiving me is not a mistake."


    "What if I am never ready?"


    Jeff looked at JoAnna and his chin trembled. The thought that she will never forgive him, hit him like a thunderbolt. His legs went weak and he fell on his knees with a loud thump. "I will wait as long as it takes. And if it never happens¡­ so be it."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1424 - Incoming Changes (3)

    JoAnna looked at Jeff kneeling in front of her, and her heart cracked. She can see that he is sorry, and she can see that he loves her, she never doubted that even though their definition of love is different.


    JoAnna never saw Jeff lowering himself this much. But she was afraid that if she goes back now, nothing will change.


    She loves him to pieces, but this love is suffocating her. The two of them are happy and focusing on each other when he is done with his work, and with the attacks to the White foundation, and with whatever takeover White corp. is doing, and when there are no bed climbers¡­ but she can''t survive on bits of happiness which trickle through the gaps because he is putting everything ahead of her. It''s not enough.


    Jeff didn''t find a way to live his life with JoAnna by his side. She needs her husband, she needs to know that she is his priority not because she is asking for it, but because that is how things are.


    She always knew that he is busy, but she hoped that he will learn to bnce his work and private life, and that they will be standing side-by-side through everything. And this is not working.


    JoAnna wanted to tell him all this, but the words were stuck in her throat and she was unable to form a word.


    Jeff''s sight was blurry due to the tears which pooled into his eyes as he watched JoAnna turn around and walk down the hallway until she disappeared to the right.


    He curled up into a ball and silently wept while cursing himself.


    Down the hallway¡­


    JoAnna took the right turn and paused. She leaned against the wall and took a few deep breaths topose herself. Her heart was aching, and her tears silently rolled down her cheeks.


    "Anna?", Sarah called in a whisper before pulling her into a hug.


    JoAnna was surprised that Sarah is here, she didn''t notice her. JoAnna was relieved that Sarah is here because she really needed a hug.


    Last night, when Aiden told Sarah that Jeff ising, she was angry. Why did he tell him that JoAnna is here? She came for a breather, not to be found by Jeff after half a day!


    But then Aiden told Sarah howst night he and Felix spoke with Jeff and that Jeff was a mess and that he really regrets everything and that he wants to fix things¡­ and Sarah softened up.


    Jeff arrived shortly after midnight and he slept in the hallway in front of the door of JoAnna''s room because Aiden told him that he cane, with a condition that he can''t disturb JoAnna. Aiden set up a drone to watch over Jeff to make sure Jeff does not cause a ruckus.


    When Eve notified them that JoAnna exited the room and met with Jeff, Sarah started watching through Eve-vision and she came to be nearby, if needed. She believes that Jeff will not hurt JoAnna, but that does not mean that he will not upset her. And considering that JoAnna is pregnant, she should not get upset. And she is upset.


    Back to the present¡­


    "Oh, Sarah¡­ I love him so much and it hurts to push him away... but I am afraid that if I forgive him easily, nothing will change¡­", JoAnna said through her sobs.


    Sarah can see Jeff curled up in the hallway by looking with Eve-vision through the camera from the drone.


    "Anna¡­", Sarah called and wiped JoAnna''s tears away. "Do you want to give Jeff a chance or are you ready to cut him off?"


    JoAnna sniffled. "Of course, I want to give him a chance."


    "Why are you not giving it then? Why are you torturing yourself and him? Neither of you are kids to say that if you forgive him in ten minutes it will not be effective. And you don''t need to put him through any trials for him to prove his love, you had too many of them already. Jeff messed up and he knows that. He said that he is sorry and that he is willing to do anything to fix it. He slept in the hallway so that he does not disturb you¡­ and look at him now¡­", Sarah nudged JoAnna so that she can see down the hallway.


    JoAnna inhaled a shaky breath at the sight of Jeff curled up on the floor and she put her palm over her mouth to suppress her sobs while her tears swelled again. That is the almighty Jeffrey White, reduced to almost nothing¡­ because he is heartbroken. Just like she is.


    JoAnna listened to Sarah without removing her gaze from Jeff.


    "Anna, I know that you are reluctant to go to Jeff because you don''t know what will fix this situation and you are afraid that you will settle for something that does not work, but you don''t need aplete solution now. You love him, he loves you, and both of you desire a sessful rtionship. Start from there and take small steps. If you make a wrong one, go back and try again. No one has the full recipe for happiness. Marriage is a journey of two people who are willing to work for it. And if along the way you get stuck, not sure what to do, remember that you have sisters who are ready to support you in any way we can. Any good rtionship takes a lot of work from both sides and if you love each other there is no valid reason to give up. Turning your back on him will not solve anything, but you are increasing the gap by leaving him with doubts and the fact that you abandoned him. Go to Jeff and tell him how you feel."


    JoAnna nodded and took a step toward Jeff. And another, and another¡­


    Jeff felt that someone is caressing his hair, but he thought how that is his scalp going numb.


    "Jeff?", JoAnna called.


    Jeff lifted his head and looked through the haze of his tears at JoAnna''s face full of tears and snot and he never saw anything so beautiful in his life.


    "Anna?", he called back weakly, like he is trying to confirm that it''s really her.


    Jeff reached with his hand slowly and touched her cheek with tips of his fingers. He confirmed that it''s really her, squatting in front of him, but he didn''t dare ask why she is back. What if she is crying because she wants to tell him to leave and never look for her again? His whole body jolted at the sudden pain in his chest.


    JoAnna wiped his cheeks with her palms. "I don''t know what will work, Jeff. But I am sure that together we can figure it out. As long as you don''t give up on me, I will not give up on you."


    Jeff stared at JoAnna while processing her words. It took him some time to respond. "Give up on you? I will never do that."


    Jeff wiped his nose with the back of his palm and pulled JoAnna into a hug. He held her slightly sideways in order not to squish her belly, but even with that, it was the best hug ever. The feeling of her body against his, and her arms around him¡­ he was sure that he never felt anything so soothing in his life.


    "Together¡­", he whispered. "I promise that I will listen and hear you."


    Sarah looked at JoAnna and Jeff sitting on the floor and holding each other, and sighed.


    "Let''s give them privacy¡­", Aiden''s voice sounded behind Sarah.


    Sarah smiled before turning to look at Aiden. Sarah came here for JoAnna, and she knows that Aiden is here for her. Her husband is always by her side. "Hungry?"


    "Starving¡­", he responded and led the way to the dining room.


    In the hallway¡­


    Bridgette exited the bedroom and her steps halted at the sight of JoAnna and Jeff sitting on the floor and holding each other while sobbing on each other''s shoulders.


    She was worried about JoAnna, so she didn''t call Steve. She got ready quickly and rushed out to meet JoAnna in the dining room and she didn''t expect to see something like this.


    Bridgette left the door open and walked toward them.


    She lightly touched Jeff''s shoulder and said awkwardly: "Uhm¡­ You can move to that room¡­"


    Jeff lifted his head and saw Bridgette gesturing toward the open door.


    He nodded in acknowledgment at Bridgette before scooping JoAnna in his arms and carrying her into the guest bedroom.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1425 - Incoming Changes (4)

    Imani woke upter than usually and went straight to have breakfast.


    Based on her regr routine, she exercises first, but she overslept because ofst night''s dinner-event and she is not sure at what time JoAnna will need her, so she decided to fill up her stomach, and the exercise willeter.


    When Imani entered the dining room, she saw a number of girls already present and they stopped their chatter and turned to her.


    Imani smiled and greeted them before moving to the table with food to pick what she wants to eat. She recognized a number of faces fromst night: Rosa, Francisca, Merve, Azra, Esma, Xiaohui, Panya.


    The girls also recognized Imani, but now she is not in her casual t-shirt and jeans, but she is wearing dark gray short-sleeved t-shirt and pants which are obviously too long for her (because they are folded at the bottom). It was the smallest size in the storage, Ernesto didn''t n that a thirteen years old girl will need a uniform, but Imani made it work.


    Rosa guessed that Imani is a member of Sarah''s military based on the clothes, but she looks too young.


    By the time Imani sat to eat, Rosa''s curiosity swelled.


    "Are you a member of the military under Sarah''smand?"


    Imani paused at Rosa''s question while wondering where did Rosa get the <em>''military''</em> part? The army of Chaos should be a secret. "What?"


    "We met Stacy and Zoey and we know that they joined the military which helps Sarah make the world a better ce.", Azra exined. "Are you part of it?"


    Imani was surprised by this description of the army of Chaos, but she likes it. "You can say that."


    "Really? How old are you?", Panya asked. She remembers clearly that Sarah told them that they are kids, too young. And Imani looks much younger than they are!


    "I will be thirteen this year.", Imani responded.


    The girls exchanged looks.


    "Did you also attend the camp and take the training?", Rosa asked Imani.


    Imani was confused. "Camp?"


    "Are you like Daniel and Sarah is your mother?", Xiaohui asked and all the girls looked at her.


    Imani smiled. "Yes. Sarah is my mother."


    Now all the girls looked at Imani.


    "Who is Daniel? Is he the boy with whom you spentst night?"


    Panya''s question made Xiaohui explode into a blush and she nodded in response.


    Imani chewed slowly and her tion of calling Sarah her mother faded when she realized that Daniel spent the evening with Xiaohui, and he was talking about them. Did he talk about the army of Chaos? He should know that it is a secret!


    "How much did Daniel tell you?", Imani asked Xiaohui.


    "He told me that he was imprisoned in a mine and that Sarah and Aiden saved him and many others who didn''t have a home to return to. He said that there are thirty kids about his age living in the same ce, studying, and learning many things, and that Sarah and Aiden are like parents to everyone."


    Imani wanted to confirm that Daniel didn''t say more. "That''s it?"


    Xiaohui was not sure what else should she say, so she said the first thing she remembered: "He said that chicken wings are better than pork."


    Imani burst into giggles. She was not interested in Daniel''s food preferences, and she was relieved that he didn''t blurt out other things.


    Rosa''s eyes darted between Xiaohui and Imani before settling on Imani. "Is it true? They are like parents to you?"


    Imani confirmed. "We have a house, and in one wing are girls while in the other one are boys. Each of us has a room and a bathroom and we havemon areas to study, y, and eat."


    "That sounds like my boarding school.", Xiaohui said.


    "What do you study?", Azra asked Imani.


    "Uhm, normal school stuff I guess. Everyone studies math, coding, history, literature, and arts. And there are other things like first aid and business sses."


    "Do you learn to use guns and knives, like army members?", Esme asked.


    "We all exercise and learn self-defense.", Imani responded cautiously.


    Esme was about to repeat her question, she really wanted to find out about knives and guns, because she is not a strong and a muscr person, but Sarah''s voice drifted toward them¡­


    "Imani, don''t just talk about the good things. You will make them wish not to go home."


    Sarah and Aiden came from upstairs and they saw Imani answering questions, so they listened for a few minutes.


    Imani smiled at the sight of Sarah and Aiden standing at the door. "I don''t know what bad things are there. We all like it very much and are grateful for the opportunity and treatment the two of you are giving us."


    Rosa saw that everyone is smiling and the mood is good, so she used this opportunity to ask more questions: "How many girls are there?"


    "Five of us. You met us allst night, except for Masika who is in Italy.", Imani responded.


    "So much more boys¡­", Rosa said under her breath with concern obvious on her face when she realized that out of about thirty kids only five are girls. "Are boys¡­ nice?"


    "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure how to answer that. What do you mean by nice?"


    "Are they peeking when you shower, or doing something inappropriate?", Panya asked.


    Imani shook her head. "No. We are together for almost a year, and we didn''t have incidents. They are respectful and protective of us. Like older brothers."


    "That is what Daniel told me. If I stay, he will be my older brother.", Xiaohui said.


    Sarah observed the girls who looked at Imani with sparkles in their eyes, and spoke only for Aiden to hear: "I think that after today''s batch, no other girl will want to leave."


    "I thought you wanted them to stay.", Aiden responded.


    Sarah confirmed. "I do, but if they have good families to go to, they should."


    "I''m sure that if they have a loving family, they will go no matter what Imani says."


    Sarah agreed with Aiden and smiled when she saw him hungrily looking at the food on the table. She nudged him to go and get it. "Let''s eat¡­"


    Sarah''s words paused when she got a notification that Sophia and Felix entered the property.


    "Why are they back?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    Aiden shrugged. "They should have sent the jet only¡­" Aiden paused and then frowned. "You don''t think that this is rted to Jeff being here?"


    Sarah felt a headacheing. If Sophia is in her full oldest sister protective mode, this means trouble. "I don''t know, but it could be. Let''s wait for them at the door and make sure she does not storm in and disturb Anna and Jeff¡­"


    Aiden grabbed a croissant and rushed after Sarah. He had a bad feeling about this, and if he is correct it means that the breakfast willeter.


    Sarah and Aiden met with Bridgette in the hallway.


    "Is the breakfast that way?", Bridgette asked.


    Sarah confirmed. "Yeah."


    "Are you done with food already?", Bridgette was surprised, knowing that Sarah and Aiden are not morning people.


    "No. Sophia and Felix are here, we are going to greet them first.", Sarah responded without stopping her steps.


    "Sophia and Felix?", Bridgette wondered why are the two of them back. She had a hunch that it''s rted to Jeff''s presence. Bridgette turned and followed after Sarah and Aiden.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1426 - Incoming Changes (5)

    "You left Jeff and JoAnna by themselves?", Sophia asked as soon as she stepped out of the car with disapproval obvious in her face.


    Sarah confirmed cautiously while doing her best not to get Sophia more upset. "They are married, and they have issues to discuss. They are both grownups, capable ofmunicating. We should not meddle in their marriage unless they ask us for help."


    Sophia narrowed her eyes, showing that she does not approve of this situation.


    Earlier in the morning, she called to instruct the pilot to take their jet to Las Vegas so that Sarah and Aiden can use it to take the girls to their families. While at it, she checked her schedule and saw that her meeting with Jeff for that afternoon was canceled. Sophia called Steve to see the reason for canction and then she found out that Jeff is in Las Vegas and she didn''t need more than a second to connect that Jeff found out where JoAnna is and that he followed after her.


    Under Sophia''s stern gaze, Felix admitted that it was him and Aiden who revealed to Jeff where JoAnna is. Sophia didn''t dy in calling Pam and giving instructions to Lia''s nanny while going to the car and asking the driver to take her to the airport. Her call to the pilot was right in time to inform him that she will be on board the flight to Las Vegas. Of course, Felix followed and here they are.


    "I don''t want to meddle.", Sophia responded to Sarah. "But the two of them were by themselves so far and the only thing they managed was to mess up. I believe that they need our help."


    Sarah can see that Sophia will not back off and she decided to give some time to her oldest sister to cool off. "I agree with you, but they reunited only ten minutes ago, and both of them are emotional. Let''s give them some time to calm down before we storm in. How about we all go and grab breakfast?"


    Sophia found this eptable. Worst case, Jeff and JoAnna wille up with something and she will tell them that their ideas are a pile ofplete rubbish. Actually, the worst case is that they find them naked, solving their problems in the bed¡­ Sophia didn''t want to think about it.


    About ten minutes ago, in the bedroom¡­


    Jeff put JoAnna on the sofa and he kneeled in front of her, resting his forehead on her knees, not daring to look up at her.


    "I didn''t forgive you.", JoAnna told Jeff.


    "I know¡­", he responded without lifting his head. "I know that you will not forgive me just because I showed up and said that I''m sorry, but the fact that you are willing to give me a chance is enough. I''m sorry Anna for messing up this badly."


    JoAnna was quiet. Her hand hovered over his head and she wanted to pat him gently or maybe to whack him a few times, but after a few seconds of hesitation, she kept her hand by her side on the sofa.


    They were like that in silence for some time. Neither of them knowing from where to start.


    Jeff looked up at JoAnna and his heart ached while guilt was eating him from the inside. He gazed at her belly and remembered how excited he was and his over-the-top pampering when he thought that JoAnna was pregnant (when he saw Sophia''s pregnancy test). He was all over the ce with flowers and foot massages and bringing JoAnna whatever she wanted, and now when she is really pregnant, he spent most of the time away from her. Truly despicable. He is excited by the prospect of bing a father, but he ended up focusing on his work for most of the day, tuning out the fact that JoAnna is pregnant. And here she is, with a big belly, and she can''t tune it out not even for a minute. Jeff cursed himself internally.


    Jeff''s stomach grumbled, reminding him that he didn''t eat anything for almost twenty-four hours (other than whiskey he had with Steve). The sound was unusually loud in an otherwise silent room.


    "Go and have breakfast.", JoAnna told him.


    Jeff looked up at her. "Are you hungry?"


    "I am always hungry.", JoAnna responded.


    "Do you want to join me, or should I bring the food here?"


    JoAnna was about to respond, but she was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    "Come in¡­", JoAnna called.


    The door opened, and Bridgette, Sarah, Aiden, Sophia, and Felix entered.


    The five of them agreed to have breakfast and give them space, but they were only thinking about Jeff and JoAnna and they decided toe up. Each of them had full hands with tes of food and juice.


    "We came to check on you, and we brought food.", Bridgette said while trying to pretend not to notice that they interrupted an awkward atmosphere. Why is Jeff kneeling in front of JoAnna?


    They all sat around the table and Jeff reached for the Danish pastry and offered it to JoAnna.


    "You eat first.", JoAnna refused his offering.


    Jeff took another Danish pastry. "There is no need to take turns."


    Reluctantly, JoAnna epted.


    Aiden started eating immediately. How this morning started, who knows if he will get another chance to fill his stomach? So many interruptions. He nced at Sarah and he felt like crying. Why are they getting involved in all this mess? This is their honeymoon, damnit!


    "Did you guys make up?", Sophia asked while her eyes darted from JoAnna to Jeff, even though based on their sour expressions and that Jeff is kneeling, she knew the answer.


    Jeff lowered his gaze and JoAnna shrugged. Neither of them knew how to answer this question.


    "Do you have any ideas about how you got here? How are you going to fix it?", Sophia continued asking impatiently.


    Jeff got up from his knees and carefully sat next to JoAnna on the sofa, mindful not to be too close because he fears that if he touches her, she will disapprove. And he can''t handle her rejection.


    Jeff responded to Sophia''s questions: "I took JoAnna''sck ofints like a green light to focus on work and other things, and I ended up neglecting her. Apologizing is not enough, and I am willing to do anything to show her that she is the most important person in my life."


    Sophia observed Jeff and saw that he is serious. Her gaze moved to JoAnna and she can see that JoAnna is ufortable. Sophia exhaled and with that breath most of her fighting spirit was gone.


    "Don''t think that we came here to judge you.", Sophia spoke to Jeff and JoAnna in a tone that is so calm that she surprised herself. "You might be aware or not, but all of us had our share of disputes, and we know that this is the biggest bump the two of you encountered so far. We came here to offer our advice and support because we know that the two of you love each other and you want this marriage to work."


    JoAnna looked at Sarah and Sophia and smiled gratefully. She knows that her sisters mean well.


    Sophia started with Jeff. "Jeff, you said that you would do anything. I''m sure that you have something on your mind."


    "I will leave everything and focus on Anna. Thepany and the White foundation and anything other than Anna will need to wait. None of those matters."


    Sophia''s expression showed that she does not approve. "I support your desire to fix things, but why are you always going into extreme? Do you think that Anna will support you in abandoning everything and bing a house-husband? That is not who she married."


    "I don''t know what else to do.", Jeff admitted.


    "Anna, how about you start by telling him what is bothering you?" Sophia saw that JoAnna is hesitating, and she continued: "Even if it''s small and you think that it''s not important¡­ now is a good time to speak up. And remember that going forward, all those small grievances add up. The more you hold them back, the more they swell and then you blow up."


    JoAnna sighed. "There are so many. I admit that it was my fault for not speaking up. If I was more resolute, Jeff would know about these things and we would not be here now. But if I start talking, I will end upining for half a day and still not say everything."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1427 - Incoming Changes (6)

    Sophia looked at Jeff and JoAnna and shook her head. Considering their personalities, it''s no wonder that they reached here.


    Sophia spoke to JoAnna: "Anna, if you want your marriage with Jeff to work, you need to talk. Pick one thing, a big one, and work from there. See if you cane up with a solution on how to fix it. In my opinion, you made a mistake by waiting this long so that you don''t know where to start. And both of you made a mistake by thinking that just being together and loving each other is enough. I noticed that the two of you are burying your problems under other things, instead of solving them. That can provide a short-term fix, but it is not enough topensate for the fact that the two of you don''t know how topromise. It is all or nothing."


    Sophia paused and took a deep breath when she realized that she started preaching. "What I''m trying to say is: you need to talk about your rtionship and make tweaks as you go so that you avoid this happening again. Figure out what works for you; are you going to voice out the smallest thing as soon as it happens, or will you have a weekly or a monthly time where you will sit and discuss things in a batch?"


    Sophia gave JoAnna a knowing look. "You need to talk about what is bothering you. Without saying it, Jeff will assume that you are OK with it."


    JoAnna took a deep breath and turned to Jeff. "I am upset that I barely get to see you. This pregnancy was supposed to be a blessing, and it turned into imprisonment. You kiss the belly in the morning and in the evening, and what about me? The whole day I don''t see you. I have aches and cramps and cravings, and you are not there. I thought that we were supposed to do this together." JoAnna nced at Bridgette while she continued talking to Jeff. "Biddy is a greatpany and I appreciate her daily efforts to cheer me up, but she can''t fill up the gap left by you. And you leaving thepany is not a solution. How can I rx if I know that thousands of people who work at White corp. might be suffering because you abandoned them?"


    "I can work part-time.", Jeff suggested. "And I will prioritize to work from home whenever possible."


    "I don''t think you can.", Sophia interjected. "You are a workaholic and you have a need to be in control. You can start part-time, but soon those four-to-five hours will be six-to-seven and one by one, emergencies will pile up when you need to be there in person, and without you realizing it, you will be back to where you are now."


    Jeff was exasperated. He knows that Sophia is probably right, but he does not have a better idea. "Do you have a suggestion that will work?"


    Sophia nodded. "You will need to go through a behavioral change. It will not be simple to modify your habits, but if you keep reminding yourself why you are doing it, it might work. Pick the time when you work and stick to it. If you can''t do it by yourself, hire a lifestyle coach. To make the transition easier, you should get more people you can trust around you. Based on my observation, you trust only Oscar and Steve enough to leave the office in their care. All this was triggered by your need for additional help. When you are trying to hire another assistant, looking at the performance and achievements does not mean anything if you don''t trust them to attend meetings as your proxies and to make decisions in your ce."


    Jeff ''s brows furrowed. "You speak like it''s easy to find trustworthy people."


    Sophia spread her arms. "Look around this room. We can''t take your job, and neither of us wants to, but we can take some of your load. And each of us has the means to make your job easier."


    At these words, everyone looked at Sophia with puzzled expressions, especially Sarah and Aiden.


    It''s amon knowledge that Sarah and Aiden are avoiding to go to the office, why is Sophia bringing up that they can help? She is not thinking of making them actually go to work? They like working from home.


    Sophia ignored Sarah''s re and continued talking to Jeff. "Allow me to start with my contribution. We already spoke previously that we should work on exchangingpany-specific knowledge so that in time we can act as each other''s substitutes when needed, but that is a process, and we need something that will produce results sooner. With Steve''s avability being uncertain, you will need another assistant, and I believe that I know the person."


    Jeff was unable to guess who the trustworthy person on Sophia''s mind is. "Who?"


    Sophia made a dramatic pause before responding: "Leah. She worked by my side for years, so she has an idea of what to expect as CEO''s assistant. She is currently under-utilized in administration, and I''m confident that if Pam is not my assistant, Leah would be willing to return to her old job. Talk to her, I''m sure that she will be willing to consider working with Steve as your assistant. Make sure to point out to her that even though at first she will work with Steve, you are not looking for Steve''s helper because as the time passes, Steve will be more and more absent from work up to the point when he takes over the Long Industries and as such he will not be your assistant anymore. You are looking for your next assistant and this initial period will be a transition for her to ease into work and learn from Steve. Bonus is that Leah and Pam are getting along great, so my current assistant is already in sync with your future one."


    Jeff nodded in agreement. He was never close to Leah, but his impression of her is positive. Also, the n rted to Steve will require slow execution, and it will probably take years until it actually happens but in the end, Steve will be the CEO of Long Industries (if it works). How he sees it, he can give Leah a try, at this point he has no better candidate.


    Jeff turned to JoAnna. "What do you think? Will you be OK with Leah working closely with me?"


    JoAnna was surprised that Jeff is asking for her approval. He never asked her about anything rted to his work. She remembered Vera, and realized how that incident prompted Jeff to ask her if she is fine with another woman (aka Leah) to work close to him. It showed her that he learned something, and that is a step in the direction to fix things. "I trust that Leah is professional, and she will do her work properly. I can vouch for her character, and it is up to you to check her qualifications and how you work with her."


    Jeff looked gratefully at JoAnna. Finally, he had a feeling that they are making progress. This is the first thing she approved, it''s not a big thing, but it''s more than a zero.


    "Don''t rx yet.", Sophia warned Jeff. "That is only the assistant position. White corp. isrge, and you will need more people who you can trust within thepany¡­"


    Sophia''s gaze moved to Sarah and Aiden who both blinked at Sophia, obviously not getting her hint.


    "Your kids.", Sophia reminded them. "They are young, but most of them are taking college-level courses and Jeff is personally teaching them about business."


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and they understood where Sophia is going with this.


    "Our kids are almost done with exams and they can join White corp. over summer." Sarah voiced her thoughts (and Sophia''s) while speaking to Jeff. "You know them. They are smart, trustworthy, and eager to learn. This can be a practical training or internship during summer. Put them to work next to directors or managers, kids will learn about how thepany works and part of their job will be to keep an eye out¡­"


    Sophia agreed. "If kids find something suspicious, they will inform you¡­"


    They all know that the only ones who can fix rtionship problems between Jeff and JoAnna are the two of them, but ifck of time is a problem, others can help them out.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1428 - Incoming Changes (7)

    They spent more than an hour in the room, discussing various ways of how Sarah''s and Aiden''s kids can help Jeff. Then it was Felix''s turn to talk about how he can set up his devices through White corp. for additional surveince. They didn''t mention Eve (because Bridgette is there), but they all shared an understanding that Aiden and Sarah will take care of Eve monitoring people and watch for specific trends.


    In the end, Sophia summarized while talking to Jeff: "At the White foundation, you have your lieutenants, Mason, Ryder, and Aiden, who are in charge of their respective areas while you are involved in approving of their decisions and providing direction when needed. When looking at the White foundation overall, if there are no unexpected situations, you spend a few hours a week reading the reports. Ideally, we can get White corp. to be simrly structured where you will have a handful of people reporting directly to you, and that you have enough confidence in them to let them operate autonomously. It will be a process, but with increased surveince, Leah and the kids joining in, you will get a secondpetent assistant, and reports from the kids can provide you with insight into who from the upper management is loyal to you and to thepany¡­"


    After their talk about optimizing Jeff''s work at the White corp. was done, Sophia, Felix, and Bridgette decided to return to Los Angeles.


    Bridgette and Steve will take care of the work (how much they can) until JoAnna and Jeff return. Sophia said that she will help out as well.


    "I will stay here as long as Sarah and the girls need me.", JoAnna informed everyone. "If everything goes as nned, I will be back tomorrow. Biddy, work out things with Steve until then. OK?"


    "Don''t worry about me and Steve and focus on yourself.", Bridgette told JoAnna while giving her a hug.


    Sarah and Aiden left as well, leaving JoAnna and Jeff by themselves, and the room was silent again.


    Both JoAnna and Jeff wanted to return to the loving and cheerful mood, but none knew where to start.


    It was rtively easy to talk about problems and solutions with everyone around, it appeared more like a business meeting where problems areid out and solutions are suggested. However, now that it''s just the two of them in the room, they returned to the awkward atmosphere from earlier that morning and every interaction between them seemed forceful.


    Jeff reached into his pocket and ced on the table JoAnna''s cell phone, her wristwatch, and her wedding ring. "You left these behind. They belong to you. If you don''t want them anymore, throw them away, because no one else will get to wear them."


    JoAnna knew that Jeff is talking about the wristwatch and the wedding ring. She looked at the three items on the table and she was not sure how to respond. So much hurt and disappointment surged within her since yesterday that she does not have warm feelings when she looks at those things. They are just things that remind her of how she used to be happy.


    She cursed herself silently. If she stayed home yesterday, she would still be happy. Why did she go to Jeff''s office and saw that woman who made the dam break and all her negative emotions surge, drowning the happiness within her?


    The silence was interrupted by a knock on the door. It was Stacy, with one uniform for Jeff. He came emptyhanded, so this is the only thing they have to give him to change into.


    "Is it OK if I use the bathroom to freshen up?", Jeff asked JoAnna.


    Her heart ached at the sight of her husband who is asking if he can use the same bathroom she is. It is still the same man for whom she will bleed dly, but now he feels so distant.


    "Feel free to. I will go downstairs."


    Jeff watched JoAnna walk out and he told himself not to lose hope. He will figure out how to spend more time with Anna and prove his sincerity and in time this wall between them will copse. It has to.


    His sight fell on the table with JoAnna''s cell phone, wristwatch, and her wedding ring and his heart tightened. The only good thing is that she didn''t throw them away.


    ¡­


    Aiden and Sarah met with the girls who are leaving.


    With Sophia''s jet avable, two trips can be made at the same time, taking away thest two batches of girls who have a safe ce to return to (and are not assaulted).


    Merve and two other girls wanted to stay initially, but then they decided to go home. Sarah saw that they are insecure, and she gave them drachma''s with GPS tracking and showed them how to use it. "Find a safe ce to hide. When you push this button, the coin will start sending us your current location. Keep it on you until we find you. It will not be more than a day no matter where you are."


    Three girls nodded in understanding, and Sarah added a reminder: "These willst for one month. After that, it''s just a coin."


    Sarah wants to give them an option to ask for help if their families are not willing to ept them, but at the same time, she does not want to risk this to fall into wrong hands and to misuse it. After all, that is a beacon that will prompt Sarah and Aiden to go to a rescue mission.


    Not many people have these, Sarah gives them to the people who did them favors, and members of the Sigma army have one each as well.


    The difference between these three coins and all the others they gave so far, is that all others are permanent, while these three will expire in one month with acid being released internally, messing up with the mechanism so that no one can use it to track them.


    Sarah and Aiden bid farewell to the girls who left in two vans toward the airport.


    One of the vans had Meili onboard, and everyone was d that she is on her way to China (Meili included). Meili does not know that the two members of the army of Chaos who are apanying her have letters written by the girls, and that they will give them to her parents (or to whoever picks her up). No one knows what is in those letters, but considering what Meili did, it can''t be anything good.


    Sarah and Aiden were left with twenty-five girls, seventeen who suffered being assaulted, and eight others. Among them are Xiaohui, Rosa, Pari, Esma, Azra, Harini, Antonia, and Panya. Each of these girls has her reasons not to return, and Sarah and Aiden used Eve to check their backgrounds and verify their stories.


    They confirmed by looking at the police records that all twenty-five girls who are currently with them are proimed dead. Some of them were missing for more than six months.


    Sarah and Aiden gathered the twenty-five girls in the family room, and Imani and JoAnna were there as well. They started talking about the Beach house and what the girls can expect.


    "You will all be there for at least eight weeks, but there is no time limit. Try to rx and enjoy your time.", Sarah said with a smile. "There is a staff which will take care of preparing food and cleaning up, but do your best to clean after yourself¡­"


    "That will be your home, and you are wee to use any facility there present. Besides painting and music, let us know if you are interested in any other activity and we will provide it for you, and that includes tutors if needed.", Aiden added.


    "I will visit you once a week to check on your health.", JoAnna said.


    "Will your other kids visit us?", Xiaohui asked Sarah and Aiden.


    "Yes. I can visit often.", Imani responded with a smile.


    Harini nudged Xiaohui with her elbow yfully. "She was asking about Daniel."


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise at the sight of Xiaohui whose face was red like a ripe tomato and she smiled knowingly. "Daniel? Yes, he can visit as well. We will make sure that over time all our kids visit so you can get to know them all. Initially, they wille in small groups so that they don''t overwhelm you..."


    JoAnna''s attention was on the seventeen girls who were more toward the back. Most of them had some light in their eyes, but few werepletely devoid of vigor.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1429 - Fighting Off Their Demons

    JoAnna asked Sarah to talk in private¡­


    "You want to do what?", Sarah was surprised by JoAnna''s request.


    "I wanted to do the surgeries today, but we can do them tomorrow. Ernesto did a great job in setting up the medical room here, but the one at the Beach house is much better. We can do them first thing in the morning. The girls will have their stomach empty, which is rmended for the total anesthesia, and after the surgery, each of them can recuperate in her own room."


    Sarah agreed. This sounds much better. "Then we can go to the Beach house right away. Or after lunch."


    "There is one more thing.", JoAnna stopped Sarah. "Some girls are more traumatized than others. They live in a nightmare, unable to fight off their demons. I want to give them a chance to fight back."


    Sarah paused for a second before realizing: "You want them to punish Akmal."


    JoAnna confirmed. "And his two security guys who are still imprisoned here. You told me that you are done with them, and that all three of them molested the girls. It will help them regain some of the security and control. It will be therapeutic."


    Sarah had no objections, she didn''t n to let them live anyway, it was just the matter of deciding how they will die. "You are the expert, so I will leave it to you."


    Imani took eight girls outside, to continue their talks about the Beach house and how things work, leaving seventeen girls to talk to JoAnna.


    Sarah and Aiden went to make necessary arrangements, per JoAnna''s instructions. They summoned Ernesto and got busy.


    JoAnna sat on the sofa, facing seventeen girls.


    "I am aware that in thest few months, you went through horrible things¡­", JoAnna started. "I will not pretend that I know what you went through and lie that I know how you feel. No one knows that other than you. But I want to ask you, if you can face the people who did that do you, what would you do?"


    All seventeen girls jolted at JoAnna''s question and stared at her.


    "If the culprits are in front of you, and you can do anything, anything at all, what would you do?", JoAnna urged them.


    Some of the girls fidgeted, obviously struggling if they should speak out or not, when Jeff entered the room.


    Jeff observed seventeen girls who now all looked at him fearfully and he walked slowly toward JoAnna.


    He stood behind JoAnna and didn''t say anything. He is aware that he walked in on something, but he was not sure what that something is.


    JoAnna didn''t miss that girls are ufortable because Jeff showed up.


    "Don''t worry about him, he will not hurt you. He is my husband.", JoAnna told the girls with aforting smile.


    The girls scrutinized Jeff.


    "Your husband? Why does he look like a bodyguard? Or an army member?", a girl named Francisca asked.


    "It''s because of his clothes.", JoAnna responded.


    "No. He is not acting like a husband.", Femi said while her eyes didn''t leave Jeff.


    JoAnna realized that Jeff''s stiff posture is the problem. She patted a spot on the sofa next to her, indicating to Jeff that he should sit there.


    Jeff obeyed and sat awkwardly next to her.


    "He still does not look like a husband.", Chione voiced her observation. "He is acting like he is afraid to touch you."


    "That¡­ We had an argument.", JoAnna said stiffly.


    "Did he hit you?", Francisca asked with a frown.


    JoAnna nced at Jeff and met his timid gaze.


    "No. He is scared. If there was hitting, Anna was the one who hit him.", one girl responded.


    JoAnna cleared her throat. "There was no hitting."


    "Did he find a second wife?", another girl asked from the back.


    "No.", JoAnna responded.


    "Why did you argue then?", Chione was not willing to give up easily.


    JoAnna sighed. How did this end up talking about her marriage problems with a bunch of teenagers?


    "I spent too much time at work and didn''t consider her feelings.", Jeff responded.


    "It is man''s duty to work, and to earn money for his family.", Chione spoke to JoAnna. "With a baby on the way, he needs to work extra hard and earn extra money."


    JoAnna shook her head. "We are equal in everything, even earning money."


    Francisca disapproved. "How can you be equal? Can he carry the baby? I am the third of nine children, and I''ve watched my mother go through many pregnancies. It is about difort and sleepless nights and pain of delivery, and that is something a man can''t do. If you say that you as a woman should take on half of the responsibility of earning money, that means that you are doing more work than he is because he can''t take half of the pregnancy from you."


    Chione nodded in agreement. "Marriage is not about dividing every task in half. It''s about dividing the whole thing in half. So, he can take care more of some other things like earning money while you take care of the baby which is growing in your belly. And because he is spending more time at work, you take care of the house."


    JoAnna sighed. When they speak about it, it sounds so simple.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff with sadness in her eyes. Providing a good answer to the girls would be so much easier if she has a solution on how to fix their current situation.


    "How about we focus on what I asked you?", JoAnna gave a knowing look to the girls. "If you can do anything to people who hurt you, what would you do?"


    ¡­


    About half an hourter¡­


    JoAnna entered thergest room in the basement, it''s the one where seventeen girls were held captive. The room is clean and well lit. There are three tables, each with a man tied up to it.


    "Come¡­", JoAnna encouraged seventeen girls to follow her. "These are three men, responsible for what happened to you. The one in the middle is Akmal, the boss, and this ce used to belong to him. On his left and right are people who managed his men."


    The girls slowly trickled in and stood with their backs stuck to the wall, unsure if they should look at the men or at the floor. Or maybe at the ceiling.


    JoAnna saw that all the girls are extremely ufortable, some on the verge of panicking and she was grateful that they followed her to this room and that they are not rushing out.


    Ernesto entered, carrying a small table. He swiftly arranged a number of knives and hooks on the table.


    Jeff was there as well. He wheeled in JoAnna''s medicinal suitcase and stood in the corner silently.


    "Come closer¡­", JoAnna called to the girls. "They are tied up, helpless, at your mercy¡­ just how you were."


    JoAnna held a knife, offering it to Chione. Chione was the only one who returned JoAnna''s gaze.


    "Will you be merciful, or will you treat them how they treated you?", JoAnna asked.


    Chione took the knife and in small steps inched closer to the man on Akmal''s right who stared at her with horror in his eyes.


    "Avoid his heart or throat. We don''t want him to die too soon. Other than that, you can do whatever you want. Remember? Just how we spoke upstairs...", JoAnna approached Chione and ced her hand over Chione''s which is holding onto the knife, tilting it slightly. "If you cut under this angle, it will hurt more. Don''t worry about going too deep or cutting off a part; if he bleeds a lot, I will cauterize the wound to stop the bleeding. After all, we want this tost as long as possible¡­"


    A few minutester, two more girls were next to Chione, holding knives and carefully carving some unknown shapes on man''s skin, ignoring his screams. Or maybe enjoying them.


    The pool of blood under the table was slowly expanding, reaching their flip-flops, but the girls didn''t pay attention to that.


    The girls'' movements stopped when his wails died out. He fainted.


    All the girls observed JoAnna as she got from her bag a bottle and ced it under man''s nose. The smell made him wake up. Two secondster, he cried again, and the girls continued.


    Little by little, other girls joined in this horrid ritual-like scene as the screams of three men filled up the basement.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1430 - Kintsugi (1)

    ~ California, the Beach house ~


    4:29 PM


    Sarah, Aiden, Jeff, JoAnna arrived at the Beach house with Imani and twenty-five girls.


    The staff was ready for them, and they were visibly happy that after a long time they have people staying at the vi.


    The staff lined up at the main entrance to wee them, and they were slightly confused when they saw that Sarah and Aiden are leading everyone to the clearing behind the house.


    "We need to discuss something beforeing in...", Sarah exined to the butler when she greeted the staff briefly.


    First, Sarah and Aiden faced twenty-five girls at the clearing behind the house, with the purpose of telling them about the rules of the house.


    Aiden was listing house rules, such as that the girls need to respect each other, leaving the property without permission is not allowed, talking with outsiders about what is happening here is not permitted, etc.


    Sarah continued: "As you already heard, we have more than one property and we are a family. We expect that you will respect us and each other. Our rules are in ce to keep you and everyone else safe. Scheming and backstabbing will not be tolerated. If you have a conflict or a misunderstanding with someone else, we demand that you bring it out in open. You can talk about it, or fight it out, but keep in mind that it needs to happen with a referee and at least two witnesses. Random fighting and plotting are NOT permitted."


    The girls nodded in understanding.


    Aiden took over: "You are aware that your families believe you are dead, so it''s up to you if you wish to let them know that you are alive or not. However, if they are aware of your existence, that probably means that you should return to them. If you are not returning home, we will provide you with new identities and this is your chance to change your name if you wish. Soon, you will get to interact more with our other kids, and we will give you a few weeks to figure out what you want to do. At any time youe up with a decision, let us know."


    Sarah nodded while Aiden spoke and added: "For the ones who decide to stay, we expect to hear your ns for the future. Whatever you want to aplish in your life, we will do our best to be supportive and make it happen. Keep in mind that we expect from all the kids who stay with us to have at least college degrees. So, if you want to work in a circus, that is fine as long as you finish college."


    Sarah''sstment made girls smile and giggle. Sarah was happy to see that almost half of them are rxed enough to smile.


    "Aiden and I will be visiting you, but we will not be staying here for long. We will leave you with a way to contact us."


    Sarah looked at Aiden. "I think that''s it."


    Aiden confirmed and gave to the girls a few more advises: "Use next few weeks to forget about the ugly past and focus on what the future might bring. Some of you probably have an idea about what you want to do, and some might need months, there is no rush. Feel free to reach to any of us with questions. The staff of the house and other kids are helpful as well." Aiden stood up and gestured toward the vi. "We will show you around the house and to your rooms."


    Sarah informed them that the girls will be two or three in each room, and they can organize themselves or she can help them out.


    They all showed to the girls themon areas, and then JoAnna went with Sarah and Imani to help the girls settle in, leaving Aiden and Jeff behind.


    ¡­


    Jeff and Aiden are in the study.


    Jeff is sitting on the sofa and staring at the carpet absentmindedly.


    Aiden is busy on hisptop, and the force of his keystrokes is a giveaway that he is agitated.


    Jeff lifted his gaze and observed Aiden for some time before speaking:"I''m sorry for adding to the troubles during your honeymoon."


    Aiden smacked the keyboard before meeting Jeff''s gaze angrily.


    "Sorry, my ass!", Aiden said through his teeth. "I don''t want your <em>''sorry''</em>, fix the things with Anna already!"


    "I don''t know how.", Jeff admitted.


    Aiden snorted. "What is your problem? We had a talk about your work, and everyone agreed that the n is promising and that it will take at least few weeks until there are results. So you need to work on the personal side. I know that this is your first rtionship, bute on¡­ you are with Anna for more than a year, don''t you know how to make her happy? And let me give you a hint: buying a resort will NOT solve this. You know that she wants you to fix it, she is waiting for you to make a move."


    Jeff didn''t respond to Aiden''s angry ranting. He was too depressed for that. "I want to fix it, but I don''t know how close I can get without upsetting her. I fear that I will push it too much and... push her away."


    Aiden''s eyes shed in annoyance. "That is your problem right there. Why are you so timid? Is that the man Anna fell in love with? How much I remember, you were after her like a stalker and then you punched her mentor before ousting him from the medicalmunity. She fell in love with a confident man who has his shit together and who would use his strength and his connections to make her life easier while refusing to return Steve''s calls to the point of Steve calling me for help. Remind her who you are. Remind her of the good times you shared. And if you tell me that you can''t think of one, maybe you should give up."


    Aiden saw that Jeff is on the verge of breaking down and he exhaled in frustration. "Come on, Jeff. How broken are you? Think. When was her smile the most dazzling? When was Anna the most rxed? I''m sure that there are times when you made her happy. Remind her of that¡­"


    ¡­


    Sarah and JoAnna showed rooms to the girls and made sure that roommates are agreed upon before leaving them to settle in and freshen up.


    The girls were ecstatic that they found fresh clothes waiting for them and that bathrooms are full of toiletries, just for them. And they finally got their beds. Ah, simple pleasures.


    Sarah and JoAnna went to the garden on the side of the house, and Imani went to her room to study until dinner time.


    In the garden¡­


    The bench Sarah and JoAnna are sitting on shows a wonderful view of the ocean, but none of the sisters is enjoying it.


    "Do you think that it was wise to let the girls mutte Akmal and his two men?", Sarah asked.


    JoAnna confirmed. "Yes. Their minds were filled with nightmares. Today they were in control and they went to the bottom of the dark pit to get rid of their demons. Now it''s up to us to help them climb up to the surface and to show them that life can be beautiful."


    "OK.", Sarah agreed reluctantly. "It''s not that I think you are wrong, but they are just regr teenagers. I''m afraid that their minds might snap at the sight of all that violence and it can backfire."


    JoAnna waved her hand dismissively. "It''s toote for that. They stopped being regr teenagers when Akmal got his hands on them. Akmal broke them, and we will glue them back together."


    JoAnna''s gaze met Sarah''s, and she asked: "Did you hear about kintsugi?" JoAnna continued without waiting for Sarah to respond: "It is a Japanese art of repairing broken pottery by mending it with gold, silver, or tinum. It emphasizes the cracks and showcases them as beautiful. That is what we will show to these girls: that we will not give up on them or discard them no matter how broken they are, because they are beautiful. Isn''t that what every girl wants?"


    JoAnna sighed and walked into the vi.


    Sarah looked after JoAnna with aplex expression. She was not sure if JoAnna was talking about those girls, or about herself because¡­ aren''t we all broken?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1431 - Kintsugi (2)

    Sarah found Aiden in the study.


    "You are by yourself?", she asked when she closed the door behind her.


    "Yeah. Jeff was here and about ten minutes ago he bolted out of here." Aiden gestured toward the door, indicating the way Jeff left.


    "Do you think that he figured out how to fix things with Anna?"


    "Either that or he was very eager to jump off a cliff." Aiden responded with irritation obvious in his voice.


    Sarah walked to Aiden and sat in hisp. "I am sorry for all this messing up with our honeymoon. I promise to make it up to you. If nothing else pops up, tomorrow we can return to Vegas."


    Aiden exhaled helplessly. What is he supposed to say? That few days of their honeymoon are more important than saving a bunch of girls from a grim fate, and taking over locations owned by a bad guy for their army of Chaos, or helping their siblings mend their rtionship? If he says that, he will sound selfish.


    But he was thinking that if he denied her request to follow Akmal, the two of them would right now be in the honeymoon suite of the Begio hotel, on the bed, naked. They would be unaware of Akmal''s sex trafficking and then Sarah would not call JoAnna which in turn would not make JoAnna and Jeff bicker (not now at least).


    Sarah can see that Aiden''s mood is off and she thought how to pacify him. She caressed his cheek and said lovingly: "Thank you for seeing my faults as kintsugi."


    "Your what?"


    "My faults. You see, kintsugi is¡­"


    "You have no faults. You are perfect.", Aiden interrupted her exnation.


    Sarah smiled. "That is exactly what kintsugi is."


    Aiden''s palmsnded on Sarah''s back, under her shirt and his fingers caressed her soft skin, silently telling her the part he is missing the most: the two of them, intimate.


    Sarah moved to straddle him before their lips connected.


    Their vors mixed and the heat between them was increasing when they heard a knock on the door.


    Sarah wanted to stand up, but Aiden held her in ce and his expression told her that he has no intention of allowing her to move.


    She took a deep breath and called: "Yes?"


    The door cracked open and the cook peeked in.


    "Madam¡­", he stopped his steps and in an instant lowered his gaze at the sight of Sarah and Aiden on the chair behind the executive desk. He can''t see Aiden''s hands, because they are under Sarah''s t-shirt, but she is sitting on Aiden''sp facing him, and it''s obvious that the cook interrupted something. The fact that the desk is blocking the view of Sarah and Aiden waist down is only making the whole situation more ambiguous.


    "Yes?", Sarah repeated.


    "Mr. White is in the kitchen¡­ Doing something¡­", the cook said awkwardly. "We asked him to wait because we are preparing dinner, but he said that it''s important."


    Sarah sighed. "Is he in your way?"


    The cook paused while thinking about how to formte his answer as politically correct. "At this rate, we will be half an hourte with dinner."


    Sarah nced at Aiden and they shared an understanding that Jeff must be doing something for JoAnna.


    "That is fine. Let him do his thing. Half an hourte dinner is fine. Inform our guests of this change.", Sarah instructed.


    "Yes. I apologize for intruding¡­", the man said while closing the door behind him.


    Sarah turned to Aiden. "What do you think Jeff is making?"


    Aiden shrugged. "He was never much of a cook and I don''t want to think about him."


    "What do you want to think about, my husband?"


    "Your pants. I want you to remove them." Aiden said with a straight face.


    Sarah looked at him defiantly. "No. You do it for me."


    Aiden''s eyebrows shoot up and he grinned. "At your service, Mrs. White¡­"


    Aiden stood up and ced Sarah to sit on the desk.


    His fingers swiftly worked on the buttons of her pants and he didn''t pause his movements when he called: "Eve, lock the door¡­"


    One secondter, they heard the distinct sound of the door being locked.


    "In the moments like these, I wish that you are a skirt type of a woman¡­", Aidenined while throwing Sarah''s pants to the side. Removing the pants takes longer than just pushing the skirt up.


    Sarah giggled and hopped off the desk. She finds the surface hard and cold, and she remembered that JoAnna said how she and Jeff like to get intimate on office desks. Sarah will not understand that, the floor is better. The floor provides more space, it''s softer and warmer. Of course, if it''s carpeted.


    "You are impatient.", Sarah voiced her observation teasingly at the sight of Aiden who was already undressed.


    Aiden''s devilish smile was on his face while he walked slowly toward her. "How this honeymoon is going, I want to make sure I take advantage of every minute because I don''t know when the next person in need wille our way and you will start a rescue operation while keeping me on the side¡­ waiting¡­"


    Sarah eyed the impossibly handsome man who is approaching her with fire in his eyes and she returned his smile. "I will not make you wait any longer¡­ I miss you as well¡­"


    Aiden''s lips imed Sarah''s and his hot palmsnded on her body while she pulled him closer and both of them were consumed in the mes they are very familiar with.


    Sarah was surprised when her back hit the door. She was not aware that with all the kissing and touching they are moving.


    Aiden grabbed her buttocks, lifting her slightly and she held onto his shoulders while he made his way inside her.


    Neither of them moved as they enjoyed the feeling of being merged as one. But it was only a few seconds, before his hips moved, eager to feel the friction which will push both of them toward pure ecstasy.


    Sarah thought that she heard knock on the door, and if the first time she imagined it, the second time she definitely heard it.


    "Sarah?", JoAnna''s voice sounded from the other side of the door.


    Sarah looked at Aiden in panic and his expression told her that she needs to get rid of her sister because there is no way he will stop what he is doing.


    Sarah closed her eyes and hoped that JoAnna will go away, but then there was another knock, and she heard JoAnna''s voice again, louder this time: "Sarah?"


    "Yes?", Sarah responded while doing her best to control her tone to sound normal.


    The doorknob moved, but luckily (for Sarah and Aiden), the door was locked.


    "Why is the door locked?", JoAnna was unable to hide her surprise. It''s a study room. Is there a need to lock the door?


    "We are doing some¡­ nning¡­ secret¡­ sorry.", Sarah said breathlessly while ring at Aiden with eyes that struggled to hold focus. Can he at least stop moving?


    "Oh, OK. Is Jeff with you? I can''t find him, and I am¡­ worried.", JoAnna said.


    JoAnna didn''t see Jeff since they parted earlier that afternoon, and she knows that he is depressed and unstable. No matter what the current state of their rtionship is, she does not want him to hurt himself. JoAnna does not see Jeff as a suicidal type, but Jeff was always about extremes and she wants to confirm that he is safe.


    JoAnna was so consumed into her thoughts about Jeff that she didn''t even think about the possibility of what Sarah and Aiden are doing on the other side of that locked door.


    Sarah struggled to talk, and Aiden''s mischievous expression dressed in lust told her that he is enjoying this situation and that he has no intention to stop the movements of his hips.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I''m sure he is¡­ thinking¡­ go and rest¡­ until dinner¡­"


    JoAnna is not satisfied with Sarah''s answer, but she understood that Sarah is busy and that she does not know where Jeff is.


    "OK. Happy nning¡­"


    Sarah held her breath and heard steps disappear down the hallway, indicating that JoAnna left.


    "Oh, God¡­", Sarah moaned while gripping Aiden''s shoulders as waves of pleasure pulsed through her body with every move he made.


    She was embarrassed by the fact that her sister was only a few inches away, on the other side of the door, but at the same time, it gave her a rush of being caught.


    Sarah wondered, how can Aiden be so shameless? But then she remembered that he never cared much about the time or the ce. And she loves him just the way he is. Perfect. He is her kintsugi.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1432 - Balancing (1)

    After dinner, JoAnna met with each of the girls who are set for the surgery tomorrow and advised them not to eat anything for the rest of the evening and in the morning. JoAnna also talked with Imani about the n for tomorrow, so that she knows what to expect. When she finished checking the room which will be used for surgeries, she looked for Sarah.


    "Do you know where Jeff is?", JoAnna asked Sarah when she found her in the family room.


    "Don''t worry.", Sarah responded. "He is on the property, thinking about the events from thest two days."


    The truth is that Sarah peeked in the kitchen a few times and she saw that Jeff is busy with whatever he is doing and there is a mess of vegetables and flour all around, and she decided not to disturb him.


    Sarah wanted to ask JoAnna, why is she asking about Jeff (again)? She left Los Angeles yesterday and the whole day when Jeff is around, JoAnna is either ignoring him or acting ufortable.


    But Sarah didn''t want to disturb JoAnna, and she decided on a morefortable question: "How are you doing?"


    "As long as I am busy and nning for tomorrow, I''m fine. But when I take a breather, then anxiousness takes over.", JoAnna admitted.


    "That is normal. You bury yourself in work and that distracts you enough so that you can push thoughts about Jeff to the back of your mind. Sounds familiar?"


    JoAnna realized what Sarah is going for: "You are telling me that Jeff buries himself in his work and that is how he ended up neglecting me?"


    "I would not use the word <em>''neglect''</em>, but his mind is focused on work most of the time, and that exins how he didn''t see your displeasure growing. I remember that you told me how Jeff is not a man who pauses to observe his surroundings, he always pushes forward, and if there is no road ahead, he will make one. That is why, without you calling out for him to stop he didn''t realize that he is going in the wrong direction."


    JoAnna pressed her lips into a line. "I know that your words are true. But I still expect him to look at me."


    Sarah frowned. "Anna, you are not a weak girl who needs protecting, and whenever he looked at you he saw what everyone else sees: a strong, confident woman. And with this, we are back to the topic of effectivemunication. If you haveints, you need to tell him clearly because he will not see the displeasure behind your smile."


    JoAnna was irritated. Shouldn''t Sarahfort her? "It sounds like it''s my fault."


    Sarah exhaled and shook her head, indicating that she does not agree with JoAnna''s statement. "The fact is that the whole day Jeff is looking your way and you are avoiding him. Jeff feels bad and needs help in figuring out how to fix it, and if you don''t talk to him he wille up with something on his own. When that happens, don''t me him for picking the wrong solution."


    "Ah!", JoAnna eximed in frustration. "Why can''t he be more in tune with what I want? Are my expectations so unreasonable?"


    "I don''t know, Anna. People have different thresholds of what unreasonable is and how much they are willing to do for a rtionship. Let me ask you one thing¡­ Compared to when you moved to Los Angeles from Seattle, do you love him more or less?"


    JoAnna paused. "I don''t think that it can be measured. My feelings definitely changed. It used to be wild and exciting and now is more solid."


    "It was wild and exciting because at the beginning of the rtionship everything is new, but as time goes by, you gain trust in the person and that makes your rtionship solid. Do you love him now? I am asking about right now, can you live with him or is your displeasure so deep that you can''t bear to get close to him?"


    JoAnna frowned. "What kind of questions are that?"


    Sarah exhaled in an attempt to calm herself down. "Because you talk about Jeff like he is not doing anything right. I understand that you are under the influence of hormones, but you should be able to look at Jeff and decide: do you love him or not? Can you live with him as he is, or you need him to change? If a change is needed, how much?"


    "We reached this point, so it''s obvious that I want him to change. But how much? I don''t know."


    "I suggest that you think about that instead of focusing on spending time with the girls. They are not going anywhere, and every time Jeff looks your way and you ignore him, you are breaking his heart. And that is fine if you want a divorce, but if you want to fix your rtionship, you need to talk to him." Sarah paused before adding: "People will change under the strong enough influence, but if you need him to change fundamentally and to be someone who he is not, it makes me wonder if you love Jeff or some image of him which you created in your mind? Jeff is human and he is not perfect. If you can''t ept his faults, do you love him? Also, the whole topic is about him changing, do you think that since the two of you are together you did everything right?"


    "It''s easy for you to talk about epting your partner as-is. You and Aiden are the same."


    "I fell in love with Aiden and the more I found out about him, the more I realized that on the points which count, we are the same. But that means that I need to love my shorings as well. You fell for a man who is the total opposite of you. You are cheerful and funny and spontaneous, and he is not. That does not mean that you can''t love him."


    "You don''t approve of what we spoke earlier, about Jeff changing his lifestyle.", JoAnna observed.


    "That is not what I said. It would be great if he can bnce work and life and make everything work. However, if the change is too much, it will backfire because it''s not sustainable. He can force himself to be whoever you want him to be for a few days, weeks, or months, but he will be miserable and eventually it will blow up and he will revert to his old behavior. I believe you know what I''m talking about because right now you are going through the same thing. I''m not saying that what you are doing is wrong, but I think that your expectations are too much. You want him to stay on top of his job and manage apany effectively, to be Jeffrey White everyone respects or fears, yet you want him to be with you and rub your shoulders whenever you feel like it. You want him to know what you are feeling and to act ordingly, and you are not talking to him. Before you ask him to bnce his life, I suggest that you bnce your expectations!"


    "Why are you raising voice at me?"


    Sarah exhaled in frustration. "Because you are going in circles. When he is nearby you ignore him when he is not here, you are looking for him. You are asking questions on how to make it work, but every time you talk about it, I have a feeling that you don''t want to get back with him. Make up your mind."


    "I need time to think."


    "Well, that is a first.", Sarah said sarcastically.


    JoAnna frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "You didn''t need any time to jump into the role of Mrs. White. Are you telling me that now you need a break to figure out if thest year of your life was a mistake?"


    "Are you telling me that I should not reflect and make adjustments? That I am stuck with where I am and that I must continue?"


    "No. I''m trying to point out that you are ming Jeff for all this, like you did everything right. He didn''t cheat on you or did any unforgivable offense. You should reflect on your rtionship and make adjustments, but make sure you are doing them together because it takes two to build a solid marriage. Don''t expect him to be the only one who needs topromise."


    JoAnna looked at Sarah with aplex expression.


    "I''m tired. Good night.", JoAnna said before turning and leaving the room.


    Sarah looked after JoAnna and she was not sure what else to say. Sarah said it all, more than once. But for some reason, JoAnna is unable to decide what to do, and that reflects in her actions.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1433 - Balancing (2)

    JoAnna got out of the bathroom, ready for the night and she entered apletely dark bedroom. Actually, the bedroom is notpletely dark, there are few candles lit up on the side, but because she exited a brightly lit bathroom, it will take her few seconds for her eyes to adjust so that she can see them.


    JoAnna was confident that she left the lights on and she wondered if the lightbulb died.


    JoAnna opened the bathroom door to maximize the light from there so that she can find a switch or maybe somemp. She is not familiar with this room.


    JoAnna paused when she noticed a dim light from the coffee table in the sitting area. There are five candles and a covered bowl and a food-serving bell.


    "Hi Anna¡­", Jeff''s voice startled her. It took her a second to see him standing on her left, few steps away.


    When she saw things on the table, she assumed it''s his doing, but she didn''t expect to hear his voice so suddenly.


    Jeff had a nervous smile on his face and spoke: "Please, take a seat on the sofa. I would like to tell you something."


    JoAnna sat and looked at him expectantly.


    "I''ve made your favorites¡­", he said while removing the lid from the bowl, revealing saffron vegetable fried rice.


    JoAnna''s attention was on the two bandages on his right hand. She knows that he is not much of a cook, yet he still did this for her.


    He removed the food-serving bell, revealing a cake.


    "It''s a vani and chocte ice-cream cake."


    JoAnna''s eyes darted from the cake to Jeff. "You made it?"


    "Yes.", Jeff responded. "It didn''t turn out exactly how it says on the website, but it tastes good. I think."


    JoAnna was not sure how to respond to this. It is sweet from him to cook for her, and if she says that she is not touched, she would be lying.


    Jeff cleared his throat a few times and to JoAnna''s surprise, he started singing in a low voice:


    <em>"When you look at me like I am a stranger</em>


    <em>I feel all alone, and in grave danger¡­"</em>


    He made small steps around the table, toward her, and continued:


    <em>"I don''t have dreams other than being with you</em>


    <em>Without your warmth, I don''t know what to do.</em>


    <em>I know I wronged you and things will not be like before</em>


    <em>But I believe that we can save our love¡­"</em>


    Jeff extended his hand toward JoAnna, palm up while singing:


    <em>"I will take all the me for breaking your heart</em>


    <em>Please, hold my hand and don''t allow us to drift to apart.</em>


    <em>Only with your presence the wound I inflicted on us with heal</em>


    <em>Listen to my restless heart and you will know how I feel¡­"</em>


    Jeff kneeled in front of JoAnna with his hand still hanging in the air, waiting for hers.


    <em>"The scar on my heart will remind me not to do it again</em>


    <em>I need you by my side or my soul will scream in pain.</em>


    <em>You are my only one and I fear my future without you</em>


    <em>If you feel the same, please ept my apology¡­"</em>


    Jeff looked at JoAnna''s face which was unreadable and then at his empty hand suspended in the air and his heart sunk. He does not know what else to do to break this ice between them.


    His head hung low when he felt a warm palm in his.


    "Thank you, Jeff. This is lovely.", JoAnna said after a few endless seconds.


    She remembered Sarah''s words on how she should not expect Jeff to be the only one topromise.


    She gestured to him to sit on the sofa next to her, and he obeyed without letting go of her hand.


    JoAnna knew that this was his way of telling her how he feels, and that now it''s her turn.


    "Jeff, I would like to tell you that I have a solution or that I thought a lot about our current situation, but that would be a lie. Sarah said that the two of us are very different, but I disagree. I think that both of us are avoiding thinking about our rtionship; you usually focus on the work and I make light of the situation. Today I spent my time with the girls and anything else in order to distract myself from thinking about this weight between us. But we can''t do that anymore. Going forward, I promise not to avoid it and to tell you when something bothers me."


    Jeff smiled. "And I promise to listen."


    "Now what?", JoAnna asked.


    Jeff reached in his pocket and offered JoAnna her wristwatch.


    JoAnna understood that this is the step toward them being back as a couple, and she extended her arm.


    Jeff put the wristwatch on her hand and caressed it with his thumb while gazing into JoAnna''s eyes. "On the day I gave you this, I promised that I will work hard to make you happy. Now, more than a yearter, I know how that promise wascking¡­"


    Jeff lifted her hand and ced a kiss at the back of her palm. "I fell in love with a woman who is smart and silly and goofy and speaks her mind. Your bright personality lit up my life and I am sorry that since you became my wife, you had to control that in order to fit in a mold someone else created many generations ago. I have at my disposal power which I will use so that you can abandon that mold and be yourself. If anyone says anything against you, I will shut them up. And if someone rubs you the wrong way, I will make sure you never see them again."


    JoAnna remembered that after they became Master and Madam of the White family, they had to maintain stern expressions in public, so that people don''t see them as weak. It was hard for her to look at her husband without expressing how much she loves and admires him. This will be a wee change.


    JoAnna smiled. "This sounds better than our wedding vows."


    "I am d that you approve. I will do my best to keep these promises, and if I ever slip, I will count on you to remind me."


    JoAnna confirmed. "I will. There is one thing which is missing¡­"


    "What?"


    "My wedding ring."


    Jeff was surprised to hear that JoAnna is mentioning the wedding ring. His n was to start with the wristwatch, and after a few days of romancing her to offer the ring, but now that she asked for it, he will notin. Jeff reached into his pocket and got it out. JoAnna extended her left hand, and he slipped it onto her ring finger.


    Jeff let out a breath of relief. Somehow, it felt like things are falling into ce, little by little.


    Jeff silently confirmed that Aiden was right. Jeff did things he remembers make JoAnna happy: he made her favorite fried rice and the ice-cream cake, he sang to her, he promised to use his power so that she can act in any way she wants, and there is one more thing which always puts a smile on her face...


    "Mrs. White, would you like to dance?"


    "Madam White.", JoAnna corrected him while epting his offer.


    Jeff smiled at her correction. He took his phone and two secondster, a slow tune sounded in the room.


    Jeff and JoAnna moved at the beat of the music in silence.


    When the song ended, JoAnna tasted the saffron fried rice and she said that it''s good, but she liked the cake better.


    She made Jeff eat also, because she knows that he skipped dinner.


    "Are you looking forward to being a parent?", JoAnna asked Jeff.


    Jeff paused. She is five months pregnant and this is the first time this topic was brought up. "Part of me fears that I will not be good at it. But I know that if you are not the mother of my children, I would not be willing to go through it."


    "I feel the same.", JoAnna responded.


    "Anna¡­ are you¡­"


    "Am I pregnant only because you were impatient?", JoAnna finished his question. She saw that Jeff nodded and she answered: "Honestly, if you were not so persistent, I would wait longer. I don''t know how much longer, because before I met you I never thought of having kids at all. Actually, before I''ve met you I never thought of getting married either, and here we are."


    "Do you regret it?"


    "I would notbel it as a <em>''regret''</em>. Since you entered my life, everything feels like a roller-coaster and my life shifted several times in directions I could not imagine two years ago. In terms of our rtionship, I wish that we dated longer before getting engaged, and I wish that we waited longer before getting married and¡­ with kids as well. It does not mean that I would back out of any of it, but it would give me more confidence that I am doing the right thing."


    Jeff closed his eyes and cursed himself internally.


    He opened his eyes when he felt JoAnna''s hand covering his.


    "Jeff, you didn''t force me into anything. Things happened quickly, but I am a willing participant."


    Jeff doesn''t know if JoAnna really means it, or if she said it only to make him feel better. But maybe it does not matter, because the fact is that they rushed with everything because of him. He made JoAnna rush into some of the most important decisions of her life because he was impatient, because he was selfish. As usually.


    And the excruciating pain in his chest was back again.


    He stood up stiffly. "I will take leftovers in the fridge. The cake is melting¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1434 - Balancing (3)

    Jeff returned to the room and saw that JoAnna is in the bed. She didn''t say anything and she didn''t move when he entered, so he assumed that she is sleeping.


    He nced at the sofa and he was not sure if he should sleep next to JoAnna in the bed or on the sofa.


    They spoke, and things are better, but they are not back to normal. The ice wall is gone, however, there is still heaviness between them, and Jeff wondered if this is the new normal. It will be difficult to get used to this.


    He took a spare nket and a pillow and settled on the sofa.


    "Jeff?", JoAnna called. "Aren''t you going to sleep here?"


    "I don''t have sleepwear, and I didn''t shower either.", Jeff responded with ame excuse. Part of him was embarrassed to say that he is insecure about what to do.


    "There are clothes in the closet that the staff brought earlier, I''m sure it will fit you, and you can shower now or in the morning."


    Jeff got up and got clean clothes from the closet before going to the bathroom to shower.


    He took a long shower on purpose, with the hope that JoAnna will sleep off by the time he is out. After their talk about rushing things, his heart is aching, and he does not feel worthy to be next to JoAnna.


    "Damnit!", Jeff cursed under his breath.


    Why does it feel that the more they are talking, the more he realizes how horribly he treated the woman he loves? They met as kids, and he imed that he will return to marry her. Is it possible that their fate was to meet after such a long time only to hurt each other? That is a cruel destiny.


    Since JoAnna left his office (after the incident with Vera), he is seeing a new side of himself. In thest twenty-four hours, Jeff thought about many things and his conclusion is that he is taking advantage of her kindness.


    What JoAnna said was not new to Jeff, he either knew it or suspected it, but when those words left her lips, they pierced into his heart and the pain is so excruciating that he finds it difficult to breathe.


    Jeff realized that the longer he is under the shower, the more his mind is torturing him. He decided to go to the gym. A long run will help him release this negative energy which swelled inside him. He needs to rx and hopefully clear his head and think rationally.


    From the moment he met JoAnna he realized that when it''s rted to her, his brain refuses to work normally, and all his intelligence disappears. He still remembers that on the first day in her apartment he wondered, why can''t he get himself together? He can dominate twenty international CEOs at a time, but JoAnna is the one making him flustered like a teenager in love, and sometimes like an idiot. And even after all this time, the effect she has on him is still present.


    Jeff got out of the bathroom carefully, so that he does not wake up JoAnna, determined to go to the gym.


    He got socks from the closet. He does not have running shoes, and he decided to run on the treadmill wearing only socks on his feet.


    He was almost at the door, reaching for the doorknob, when he heard JoAnna call: "Jeff?"


    "I''m sorry I woke you up. Sleep.", he whispered without looking at JoAnna.


    JoAnna lifted her head and observed him. The small sidemp is on, and she can see that he is heading out. "Where are you going?"


    "The gym.", he said with a tinge of guilt in his voice.


    "You are leaving me?"


    Jeff paused. What does she mean by <em>''leaving me''</em>? It''s just a gym. "My mind is a mess and I hope that a good run will help me calm down."


    JoAnna sighed. "My mind is a mess also, but I can''t run."


    "Do you want to go for a walk?", Jeff offered.


    "I would rather sleep. With you.", she said while moving the cover, indicating for him toe to the bed.


    At the sound of JoAnna''s words, Jeff''s resolve to go to the gym crumbled.


    He climbed into the bed next to JoAnna, careful not to get too close and closed his eyes. His n is that if she sleeps before him, and he is still restless, he will sneak out and get his run.


    JoAnna looked at Jeff who was next to her on the bed and she felt bad. She asked herself, what else he needs to do to make this uneasiness disappear?


    Maybe it''s not him, but she should do something.


    After all, Jeff spent a portion of the morning discussing with her sisters ways to restructure his work. JoAnna knows that it was not easy for Jeff because he is used to making his own decisions, and the whole <em>''meeting''</em> sounded more like Sophia and Sarah telling Jeff what he needs to do, but he did it, for her. He followed her most of the day silently, like a bodyguard or a servant. And then he made her saffron fried rice and ice-cream cake, hurting his hands and not mentioning it, and even sang a song for her. It is only one day, but it is a good start, and she should do something in return as well. Isn''t this what Sarah said? Something about bncing her expectations? If it''s going to be bnced, then she should meet him halfway.


    Jeff felt the mattress dip as JoAnna shifted. He was nearly startled when he felt her hand touching his under the cover.


    "Jeff?", JoAnna called softly as her fingersced with his.


    Jeff opened his eyes. "Yes?"


    "I know that some things I said made you ufortable. But we need to talk about ufortable things if we are going to make this work. When you asked me if I have any regrets, I could have said <em>''no''</em>, but I choose to tell you the truth."


    Jeff sighed. "I know. But the guilt is eating me up."


    "Good. It will be a reminder so that it does not happen again."


    Jeff''s lips moved into an almost-smile and he closed his eyes.


    "Jeff?"


    He opened his eyes in response.


    "I told you several things that are bothering me, which I would like you to change. Howe you didn''t tell me anything that I need to change in return?"


    Jeff''s gaze softened. "From you, I wish for only one thing. I want you to be yourself. When you are happy, I want you to smile, and when you are angry, I want you to shout. I want you to do whatever you feel like and I promise to give everything I have to protect your right to do so. Being by your side and enjoying your brilliance is all I need to be happy."


    JoAnna thought that she never heard anything so romantic from Jeff. And she knew that he means it.


    Now she felt guilty. She is treating him like he is the bad guy and everyone, including her, is telling him that he needs to change... and here he is, telling her that he only wants her to be herself. If that is not the man she loves, no one is.


    JoAnna''s smile reached her eyes. "I miss you."


    Jeff understood that she is missing the closeness they felt until two days ago. It feels like two eternities ago.


    He caressed her cheek a few times before responding. "I miss you too."


    "Can youe closer?", JoAnna asked. "It''s easier for you to move, you don''t need to push the babies around."


    Jeff scooted closer to JoAnna and she moved his arm to the side so that she can rest her head on his shoulder.


    At this point, Jeffpletely gave up on the idea of going to the gym. There is no way that he can leave the bed without waking her up. But this proximity is fine. More than fine.


    Jeff turned slightly sideways and hugged JoAnna.


    "Jeff?"


    "Yes?" He responded with a whisper.


    "I also hope that you will be yourself. Tell me what is on your mind. Tell me what you want. OK?"


    Jeff hummed in confirmation.


    He observed her perfect face and the small smile at the corners of her lips told him that she is enjoying their current position. And those are wonderful lips.


    "Anna?"


    "Hmm?", she hummed in response.


    "I really wish to kiss you." He told her what is on his mind, just how she asked him to do.


    His request reminded her of those first few days in her apartment, the first morning when she woke up by his side. He asked her the same thing, and his voice slightly trembled from anxiousness, just like now. Then, she refused him, but now it is different.


    JoAnna smiled and tilted her head up, silently giving him permission.


    Jeff leaned closer and his lips brushed against JoAnna''s gently before he gradually sucked her upper lip and then the lower one. The kiss was getting more intense by the second, allowing them to convey to each other everything that they couldn''t put into words.


    The kiss was long and sensual, and none of them deepened it, but their hearts were beating wildly.


    At some point during the kiss, thest traces of heaviness between them disappeared. They shared an understanding that their journey has only begun and that they will face many challenges, and as long as they are together and true to each other, it will be alright.


    "I love you, Anna¡­", Jeff whispered into her lips.


    "I love you too.", JoAnna responded and then their lips connected again.


    Jeff and JoAnna kissed for an unknown measure of time and they don''t remember at what point they slept off in each other''s arms.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1435 - SOS Signal

    ~ California, the Beach House ~


    12:26 PM


    Aiden is in a great mood. He is heading with a spring in step to the dining room to meet with Sarah (and others) and to have his lunch.


    Why is he in a great mood? Because things are FINALLY falling into ce.


    Everyone noticed that the rtionship between Jeff and JoAnna improved. They were rxed and even smiled asionally during breakfast!


    Because of that, Sarah and the other girls were in a better mood as well. You can''t be happy and carefree when a person next to you is suffering. It''s human nature, for people with empathy.


    The only non-happy person at the Beach house that morning was the cook. When he saw the mess in the kitchen which Jeff left behind, the man almost had a heart attack. Luckily, other staff members helped him clean up, so he calmed down a bit. And by the time cleanup was done, his grumpiness disappeared as well.


    The three surgeries went well. All three girls are awake and recuperating. It''s a minor procedure, but just in case, JoAnna (and Jeff) will stay one more day because the girls are anxious.


    Later in the afternoon, Imani will return to the Cliffside vi while N and Z will stay at the Beach house and they agreed upon the rotation of the kids for the next two weeks so that someone is here and stays for two-three days before they switch.


    Emma wille with N and Z. Emma''s task is to bring tests and vines for all the girls. She will help JoAnna withprehensive health checkups, and then she will return back to Los Angeles with Imani in time to have dinner with Charlie.


    As for the girls who left, by early morning (California time), thest girl was delivered to her family safely, and the crews are returning home.


    Rted to the newly acquired base of the Army of Chaos, Ernesto has instructions to <em>''wee''</em> all Akmal''s customers and suppliers which show up, to interrogate them and to keep them imprisoned until Sarah and Aiden return from their honeymoon (officially).


    Noah is in charge of missions to take over the other two Akmal''s properties, and that will bepleted within the next twenty-four hours.


    Everything is in ce, working like a well-oiled machine, and unless an unexpected cmity hits the Earth, Aiden and Sarah will be back in their honeymoon suite in Begio, by the end of the day! That is why Aiden is in a great mood. He already told the staff to ensure that the gas tank of the helicopter is full, because in no more than two hours, he and Sarah are out of here!


    Aiden entered the dining room and gave Sarah a smacking kiss on the cheek before taking a seat by her side. He would kiss her on the lips, but there is a bunch of teenage girls present, and he knows that Sarah would not approve. It''s not only the girls. Jeff and JoAnna are already seated at the table as well.


    "Someone looks happy.", JoAnna observed Aiden''s expression.


    Aiden grinned. "Yup. You ¡­"


    His words stopped when both his and Sarah''s phones beeped: three short beeps, one-second break, three long beeps, one-second break, three short beeps. After a five-second break, the pattern repeated.


    With every beep, Aiden''s face fell until it turned into a scowl.


    That is a Morse code for the SOS signal, indicating that someone activated one of the drachmas and needs help.


    Aiden looked at Sarah with a <em>''you-got-to-be-kidding-me''</em> look. They are giving these SOS beacons for almost a year and this is the first time that one went off. What timing. It IS the cmity!


    Sarah exhaled and stood up from the table, heading to the study room. She can see that Aiden is upset, and she is not happy about this either, but someone needs them.


    Aiden angrily flicked the fork across the dining room and followed after Sarah.


    He wanted to curse loudly and to shout: WHAT ELSE CAN GO WRONG!? But he decided to swallow those words. It will scare the girls and he just might get an answer to it.


    Aiden closed the study room door behind him, and Sarah asked: "Eve, who needs help?"


    "Merve", Eve responded.


    "Where is she? Show on the TV screen her location and give us a visual of that area."


    Eve didn''t respond.


    Sarah wanted to ask Eve why is she not responding, but a secondter she got her answer when the door opened and Jeff and JoAnna entered. With all the functionality they added to Eve and increased presence, Eve''s primary directive is not to expose herself. Sarah is happy to see that it''s working.


    When Jeff closed the door, Sarah said: "Go ahead, Eve¡­"


    The TV started and Eve started exining: "Turkey, 17 kilometers South-East from the city of Bursa¡­ It is a rural area, and there are no cameras I can ess¡­"


    Sarah puffed her cheeks and exhaled. "If we leave right now, that is eight hours flight. But our jet is not here."


    "Can you ask one of your jets which dropped off the girls to return? You have at least two army members on each ne.", JoAnna suggested.


    Aiden made a face. "It will not work. They are too close and don''t have enough fuel to return to Europe. They will need tond in the United States."


    They looked at the options and saw that the closest ne willnd in three hours, it will take time to refuel and do all the checks for another long trip so no matter how fast they work, it will be more than twelve hours to reach Merve.


    "You can use our jet.", Jeff offered. "It''s in Los Angeles, ready to go."


    Aiden and Sarah approved.


    "Tell them to start preparations for a long flight, by the time they are ready, we will be there.", Aiden told Jeff.


    "Even with that, it will be ten hours. Merve is just a girl, with no training¡­", Sarah said dejectedly.


    Aiden shook his head helplessly. "Do you see another way to reach her faster? If our base in Romania is done, we could reach the beacon in one hour."


    Sarah''s face lit up. "We don''t have a base in Romania, but we have one in Mn. And there is even a girl who can be part of the rescue team."


    Aiden''s expression showed that he does not approve. "You want Masika to go? They have only a handful of people there, and we have no idea in what condition Merve is."


    It''s not that he does not want to save Merve, but he does not want to put Masika in danger.


    Sarah understands Aiden''s concern, but she believes that Masika can handle it. Also, she will not go alone."Merve is already afraid of men, and if we send only guys, it will spook her out more. No matter what Merve''s condition is, she is not surrounded by the military or gangsters. It will bemon folks who either think that she is a witch who came back from the dead, or who believe that she is spoiled and unworthy."


    Reluctantly, Aiden agreed. "Masika can be there with a helicopter in about three hours. It is after 10:30 PM there, so if we include time for Masika to get ready, she will be there around 2 in the morning."


    Sarah was happy to see that Aiden gave in. "That is much faster than if we go ourselves, and by the time we reach Mn, Merve will be in our base with Masika. We can take over and bring her home."


    Aiden frowned. "Do we have to go? If Masika is doing the rescue, anyone can bring Merve here."


    Sarah looked at Aiden helplessly. "Who else would go?"


    Aiden gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. He knows that their kids are busy with exams and if they are about to rescue someone, it''s better if it''s done by a female and by a familiar face so¡­ that is Sarah. And there is no way he is letting her go by herself.


    He chanted internally how this is only one day. He can survive with one more day cut off from their honeymoon and there better be no other cmities!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1436 - Saving Merve (1)

    ~ Turkey, 17 kilometers South-East from the city of Bursa ~


    1:56 AM


    Masika and Zack are stealthily making their way through a rural vige.


    They left the helicopter in the nearby field with two members of the army of Chaos to guard it.


    After analyzing the information Sarah provided, Masika estimated that the four of them will be enough for this small mission to extract a girl named Merve who activated the emergency beacon.


    Masika and Zack are walking down the dark street which is scarcely illuminated by asional streemps. The darkness is good, it helps them conceal their presence.


    The part of the vige Masika and Zack are in currently, is formed by a number of properties. Each property has several buildings that are bordered by a waist-height brick wall, so they can freely see what is inside. Some structures are right on the street, while others are within the spacious courtyards.


    It is very quiet, and no lights areing from the dwellings. It appears that everyone is sleeping. Perfect.


    The street is paved by almost-t stones with dirt patches between them, and the street is so narrow that there is no room for two cars to pass each other. By the absence of the road signs, Masika concluded that cars don''t travel on this street (or the previous three they walked on).


    Luckily, it didn''t rain in days, so the ground is dry, otherwise, they would be moving through mud and puddles.


    Masika does not know what to expect. She is making her way based on the GPS coordinates and distance which is being disyed on her Eve-vision lens, and Zack is no more than two steps behind her.


    Masika paused at the sight of two police officers who are walking down the street, toward them. It''s almost 2 AM and they didn''t expect to bump into anyone.


    Luckily, Masika and Zack are standing in a dark patch of the street, so they were not noticed.


    Masika wanted to jump over the wall and hide, but she heard small sounds that chickens make and concluded that there is a chicken coop nearby. If they end up disturbing the chickens, they will alert much more than just those two police officers. Also, they attracted the attention of a few dogs in the previous street, so Masika would rather not risk it.


    "Should we take them on?", Zack asked Masika in a whisper.


    Masika shook her head, refusing Zack''s idea. "We should avoid attracting attention. If we get the girl out without anyone noticing, they will assume that she ran away on her own."


    The two officers stood under a lonely streemp and lit cigarettes. They were chatting and it didn''t seem that they will move anytime soon.


    Masika sighed when she realized that they are in their path, close to their target. She nced at the nearby courtyard and saw clothes drying on the string close to the wall. She patted Zack''s shoulder, and indicated to him to follow her.


    Masika took two colorful long scarves and tied one around her chest, letting it fall all the way down to her ankles, like a dress. The second scarf went over her head, covering the lower half of her face and her shoulders.


    "Should I put something on?", Zack asked Masika while eyeing clothes hanging on the string.


    She found his request silly and if they don''t have two police officers to pass by, she would wrap him in scarves as well. Just for the fun. Since they arrived in Mn, she is spending quite some time with Zack and they are close enough to tease each other. And she likes to tease Zack. But this is not the right time.


    "You are fine.", Masika said. "Turkish men dress simr to this¡­", she gestured to his long-sleeved gray shirt and ck pants (the uniform of the army of Chaos). "They don''t have a dress code, while women are expected to cover up. You will not be out of ce."


    "What are we doing?", Zack wanted to know Masika''s n.


    "We need to continue along this street. The beacon is close. Like this¡­", Masika gestured to her clothes. "¡­ we look like locals. This is a small ce and there is a chance that those two policemen know everyone who lives here. If they ask anything, we can say that we are visiting. Walk first. It ismon for a man to walk first and a woman to follow behind. Just lower your head, it will be best if they ignore us. And walk slowly. I''m having some interference due to bad signal." Thestment was rted to the GPS coordinates of the beacon.


    "You know about Turkish way of life.", Zack praised Masika.


    "I read in the helicopter on the way here, while you were napping." Masika said mockingly.


    Zack pouted. "The main thing is energy. No matter how much you know, you can''t go yawning through the mission."


    Masika shook her head and waved to Zack, indicating him to start moving. She does not want to start a discussion if knowledge is more important than rest for a mission. Well, both are important.


    "Don''t forget that if they start talking in Turkish, you will get a trantion with a slight dy.", Masika reminded Zack while pointing at the ear stud.


    Zack has the ear stud while Masika has both the ear stud and Eve-lens equipped (the privilege of being a general).


    Masika and Zack walked on the street and when two policemen saw them, they stopped talking and observed them carefully.


    Zack lowered his head, how Masika instructed, and pressed his lips into a line while listening carefully to Masika''s footsteps behind him.


    They passed policemen by ten steps and Zack counted that in about thirty more steps they will be out of light, but Masika''s steps paused.


    "Why is a woman outside at this time?", one policeman asked.


    Zack turned around at the sound of the voice and saw that the policemen are by Masika''s side. One on her right and one on her left, only about one step away from her. No matter how Zack looked at it, they are too close, and the way they looked at Masika didn''t seem right.


    The policeman asked in Turkish, and a secondter, Eve provided the trantion to English into the ear stud to both Masika and Zack. Super-handy feature, because neither Masika nor Zack speak thenguage.


    In two quick steps, Zack was next to Masika with his arm around Masika''s shoulders protectively. "This is my wife."


    The policeman who asked a question was confused because he didn''t understand English, but the other one scrutinized Zack and said in broken English: "You are not from around here."


    Masika exhaled in frustration. So much for pretending that they are locals, but she can''t me Zack because she does not speak Turkish either and the policemen are the ones who approached them first.


    "No. We are tourists, currently staying in Bursa. We visited a friend and we stayed longer than expected." Zack exined.


    Masika was impressed by how he lied smoothly. If she does not know better, she would believe him.


    "Where are you going?", the policeman was not willing to let them go easily.


    Zack said the first thing which came to his mind. "A car will pick us up further down the street to take us to our hotel."


    The policeman who understood tranted to the other one. Two men exchanged gazes and smiled while eyeing Masika. They could see only her eyes, but somehow they looked at her like they can see through her clothes.


    "Allow us to escort you to your destination.", the policeman offered.


    Zack refused politely. "No need. We don''t want to waste your precious time."


    The policeman grinned. "It''s not a waste. These streets are unsafe."


    Masika frowned under her scarf cover. If she knew that these two will stick to them, instead of stealing scarves from that courtyard, she would make noise to attract their attention and lure them in the dark before knocking them out.


    The way they looked at her, made her hair stand on ends. And they are too close. Subconsciously, she leaned into Zack.


    Zack nced at Masika helplessly, and increased his grip on her shoulder while silently apologizing for not being sessful in shaking these two off, before responding to them: "Thank you, you are very kind."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1437 - Saving Merve (2)

    As they walked down the street, Zack was still holding Masika close while his hand firmly held onto her shoulder. She wanted to remind him to let go and walk in front, but the policemen already saw them like that. And they also told them that they are tourists, and that she is his wife so¡­ it''s OK. Probably.


    Masika nced toward her left. It seems that Merve is there (or at least that is from where the signal ising). They are almost outside of the light provided by the streemp, but Masika can see a small dpidated building. Based on the wood stacked next to the outside wall, she assumed that it''s some kind of storage. Not a bad hiding spot, if they are not using it often.


    The signal points there, but because it''s weak, it is getting lost, asionally it jumping up to a hundred meters in various directions, so she can''t bepletely sure. Masika wanted to go and check if that is the right ce, but she can''t do that with these two policemen behind them.


    Luckily, they spoke to Zack, so Masika was able to focus on observing surroundings anding up with a n. Unfortunately, all her ns included for these policemen NOT to be there, but it didn''t seem that they are willing to leave on their own. No matter how much she nned, the confrontation is inevitable.


    "How will you get in touch with your driver?", the policeman asked.


    The more policeman asked, the more Zack was getting nervous. Aren''t these too nosy? And they are walking only two steps behind them.


    Zack tried not to worry about it. He was already prepared to take them out, but since they should not attract attention, if these two can leave them alone, that would be the best.


    He nced at Masika and their eyes met, and they shared a silent understanding that the two policemen have no good intentions.


    Zack told himself to be cool.


    "I was supposed to give our driver a call, but the signal is bad, so we decided to walk a bit until I get a good reception.", Zack responded.


    Masika moved to the left, and Zack followed. And so did the two policemen.


    When Masika stopped walking, Zack knew that it is time... He got his phone. "Ah, the signal is good. I will call the¡­"


    He didn''t finish the sentence, when two policemen charged at him with their truncheons.


    The policemen didn''t get a chance to make a sound, and they were already on the ground, unconscious. Zack took out both of them.


    "Stupid. Did they really think that is enough to take me down?", Zack said through his teeth smugly while keeping his phone back in the pocket. He hoped that Masika saw that he used only one hand.


    Masika looked at Zack and blinked. "If you are tourist, staying in Bursa, this would be more than enough."


    Zack squatted and removed pistols from the holsters of policemen, while Masika kicked the truncheons away.


    "Too bad for them that they didn''t want to risk waking up the neighbors." Zack put the pistols in his side pant pockets and looked at Masika who pulled her scarf down, revealing her face.


    Zack thought about Masika''s words and about the fact that they pretended to be tourists and were attacked by two police officers in a dark alley of a Turkish vige.


    "Did they try to rob us or¡­", Zack didn''t finish his sentence. He remembered how two men ogled at Masika lecherously.


    "They were going to knock you out. Probably kill you. Then they would have their fun with me. No one would know how two tourists disappeared in a remote ce like this.", Masika said while doing her best not to show how disgusted she is by this situation.


    Zack was not so good at keeping his cool. He kicked the closer guy in the head viciously. "Bastards. Let''s kill them."


    Masika shook her head, indicating her disapproval. "This is not why we are here. The whole system is corrupt and killing these two would be a drop in the ocean."


    Zack kicked the other guy as well, he will not discriminate.


    He observed Masika before asking: "How can you be so calm about it?"


    "I am not. The difference between us is that this is not my first time to encounter police abusing their power to the point of being criminals. Let''s go. The signal is that way."


    Zack followed after Masika with aplex expression on his face. Part of him admired Masika for keeping her cool and thinking rationally while staying focused on the mission, and the other part felt sorry for her. She is only fifteen years old and she should be carefree and not roaming dark alleys while avoiding lecherous policemen. Zack confirmed to himself: this is the reason he is with her, to protect her just how she protected him that day when they met.


    Just as Masika guessed, the signal led them to the small dpidated building she spotted earlier.


    They jumped over the wall and a secondter they heard angry barks approaching them. Masika spotted a dog running toward them, a mixed breed of German Shepherd and something else.


    She squatted and hit the dog with tips of her fingers at the side of his head while avoiding his teeth.


    "Sorry for this¡­", Masika whispered while patting the head of the dog which was lying unconscious on the ground, like he is in a deep sleep.


    They observed surrounding and exhaled in relief that no one woke up due to the noise the dog created.


    Their destination was only a few paces away. They looked inside and confirmed that it''s a storage shed of some kind with various tools and few boxes, but they didn''t see a girl.


    Masika pursed her lips and stepped outside while checking the coordinates and the distance again. "She should be right here. No more than two meters away, in front of us¡­"


    Masika got on her toes while trying to see on top of the roof. The ground of the shed is hard dirt, so there is no way there is anything underground, and the boxes are not big enough for a person to fit inside.


    "Is it possible that she dropped the beacon?", Zack asked. "But we should at least find the beacon¡­"


    Masika shrugged. "It''s a size of a coin so¡­"


    She stopped talking and held her breath because she thought that she heard some faint sound which didn''te from her or Zack. Masika slowly walked to the side of the building, where wood pieces are stacked.


    Masika switched to heat signatures on Eve-lens and saw that there are two figures within the pile of wood. One figure is curled up, almost seating, and the second one is smaller. The image is fuzzy as the bodies are ovepping because the smaller one is sitting on thep of the bigger one. But no matter what, there are two people hiding under that wood.


    Masika remembered the dog. If the dog didn''t attack these two who are hiding on this property, it means that he is familiar with them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1438 - Saving Merve (3)

    WARNING: Violence over women is depicted in this chapter. Read at your discretion.


    --------------


    "Merve?", Masika called in a whisper while slowly moving toward the pile of wood. "Sarah sent us to get you, we are¡­" Masika paused and heard rustling.


    Zack moved toward the pile of wood, with an obvious intention to clear it up, but Masika put her hand in the way to stop him.


    "Let me do it¡­", Masika said in a whisper.


    "Merve, my name is Masika¡­", she spoke softly while slowly advancing toward the wood. "We are here to take you to Sarah." Masika wanted to mention Aiden as well, but she remembered Sarah''s warning not to bring up any guys, because Merve might be traumatized (depending on what was done to her, and it can''t be anything good if she used a beacon to ask for help).


    Masika reached to the closest piece of wood and slowly started moving it to the side.


    Masika continued removing wood unhurriedly and spoke: "Sarah is on her way, but it will take her some time to reach, so she sent us toe here first in order to take you to a safe spot¡­ Don''t worry, you are safe now¡­ We will get you out of here¡­ Sarah is looking forward to seeing you¡­"


    Just as she guessed, when enough wood was moved, Masika and Zack saw a teenage girl sitting on a log and holding a smaller girl in herp. Both of them have bloody faces with lines on the cheeks made of tears and the smaller girl seems to be sleeping.


    "Merve? Can youe out?", Masika extended her hand.


    Merve looked at Masika with crazed horror in her eyes and the only sign that she is alive was that her chin was trembling.


    "Do you understand what I am saying?"


    When Merve didn''t respond (again), Masika started doubting if this is the right person. But the age fits and she has the beacon so it should be Merve. Masika took a deep breath, unsure of what to do.


    "Can I help you with the little one?", Zack offered while standing behind Masika.


    Merve''s sight moved to Zack and she clutched the little girl indicating that she is not willing to let go.


    "Merve, do you want to meet with Sarah?", Masika asked softly. "We can help you, if you wish."


    Merve observed Masika in silence and images of Sarah and other girls shed in her mind. Her eyes widened when she remembered Imani telling them that there are five girls: "You are Masika, Sarah''s daughter who is in Italy."


    Masika exhaled in relief. Finally, Merve said something and the fact that she knows who she is, is definite proof that they found the right person.


    Masika smiled. She likes that Merve called her as Sarah''s daughter. "Yes. I am in Italy, temporarily."


    After a few long seconds, Merve confirmed: "I want to meet with Sarah."


    "Then you need toe out.", Masika responded.


    "My¡­ my legs are numb¡­", Merve said weakly.


    Masika slowly approached Merve and indicated that she wants to take the little girl. "Who is she?"


    "My sister, Hande."


    Masika saw that Merve is holding onto Hande tightly. "Is it OK if Zack holds Hande? I will help massage your legs so that you can stand up."


    Merve observed Zack reluctantly but then she observed his clothes. "Is Zack part of Sarah''s military?"


    Masika thoughts that it''s an interesting choice of words, but it''s not far off. She confirmed. "Yes."


    "OK.", Merve reluctantly agreed.


    Zack approached and took the little girl in his arms. As soon as he straightened up, he frowned. "I don''t think that she is sleeping."


    Masika quickly checked and saw that the little one has a pulse, but she is nonresponsive, indicating that she is unconscious.


    When Zack moved his arm which supported Hande''s head, the light from themppost fell on Hande''s face and they saw that her jaw is at a strange angle.


    "Her jaw is dislocated.", Masika said in disbelief and she frowned when she saw that Hande''s lower lip is cut and her face is swollen. It all points that she got a harsh beating. Masika reached into her pouch and took the anesthetic which she gave to Hande before snapping her jaw in ce. She regretted that they don''t have any icepacks handy.


    "She will be out for at least a few hours." Masika told Zack before turning her attention back to Merve.


    It is dark, and thanks to the Eve-vision, Masika can see that Merve has a lot of blood on her face, hands, and all over her clothes, but other than one cut above Merve''s right eyebrow, Masika can''t spot any other source of bleeding. Merve''s cheeks are also swollen, and when all is put together, Masika can conclude that both Merve and Hande were attacked and that is why they are hiding. Because Merve''s legs are numb, she didn''t move for a while, probably since she activated the beacon, more than three hours ago.


    Merve is curled up in that narrow space between the logs and the shed, and Masika can see that some of Merve''s clothes are torn.


    <em>''That must have been quite a beating.''</em>, Masika thought and she did her best not to show it on her face.


    Masika kneeled in front of Merve and started kneading her calves before asking: "Can you tell me what happened?"


    There was a long silence and Masika thought that Merve will not talk, but she did¡­


    "My mother was the one who waited for me from the airne. I came home, and my mother was happy, but my father''s second wife was not; she told me to leave because I am dirty. I said that I am not. I was taken away, but no one touched me, and I was rescued and returned pure. My father came home in the evening and his second wife told him all kinds of stories¡­ and he believed her. He told me to leave. I begged him not to chase me away, because I have nowhere else to go, but he would not listen. He hit me a few times before pushing me onto the table. He ripped my clothes and¡­" Merve dissolved into sobs.


    Masika wanted to tell Merve that she does not need to speak more, but to her surprise, Merve took a deep breath and continued: "He used a rolling pin¡­ and ignored my screams and¡­ he was surprised when he saw that it''s bloody¡­ He hit his second wife in the face with that rolling pin and she fell on the floor. And then he turned back to me¡­"


    Merve''s face contorted and she spoke with hatred in her voice: "He said that it does not matter how it happened because, in the end, I am not pure. I was aching badly and I was still on that table when I saw him look at me with the same eyes as those people who captured me. He reached for the waist of his pants and I could not believe that he started unbuttoning them¡­ I screamed while scrambling away from him, and Hande rushed out of her room. She kicked him and used her little fists and he lifted her up and hit her as well. I took a knife and stabbed him in the arm which he was holding Hande with. I grabbed Hande and ran away. I was hiding here, unsure what to do or where to go, when I remembered that Sarah gave me a coin that I can use."


    Zack was few steps away and he pretended not to be there. The fact that their own father hurt these two girls, made Zack''s blood boil. He didn''t get a good look at Merve, but he can guess that she is about the same age as Masika.


    Masika''s mind was a mess. She wanted tofort Merve and cry with her and also to go and slice that despicable man into a million tiny pieces. How can someone treat his own children like this?


    Merve lifted her gaze and looked at Masika. "Do you think that Sarah will take me back?"


    Masika inhaled a shaky breath. "Of course, she will."


    "But I am not pure."


    Masika closed her eyes and exhaled. "In Sarah''s eyes, as long as you don''t hurt an innocent person, you are pure."


    Masika was surprised to see that Merve smiled. She decided to find out more. "Merve? Where was your mother while your father was¡­ hurting you?"


    "She was there, watching.", Merve responded with a t voice.


    "Did she do or say anything?"


    "She is unable to help me. If she interfered, she would be hurt also.", Merve responded dejectedly.


    Masika was surprised by this response. As a mother, you protect your children no matter what the odds are. "You don''t me her?"


    Merve pursed her lips and Masika understood that Merve does not know.


    "Do you me your father?"


    "I hate him.", Merve responded through her teeth.


    Masika nodded in understanding before asking: "Do you want to punish him and everyone who hurt you and Hande?"


    "How?", Merve probed in a small voice, showing that she does not believe that is possible.


    "You can punish him in any way you want."


    Merve looked at Masika''s stern gaze and she understood that the offer is genuine.


    Masika saw Merve''s nod and asked: "In which house is he?"


    Merve pointed at thergest dwelling on the other side of the courtyard.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1439 - Saving Merve (4)

    WARNING: Violence is depicted in this chapter. Read at your discretion.


    --------------


    Masika removed two scarfs (which she took from another courtyard) and finally, her uniform of the army of Chaos was visible.


    The helicopter silentlynded in the middle of the courtyard. They secured Hande on a stretcher in the helicopter and covered her with a nket.


    Masika showed Merve how to hold ice packs for Hande. "Stay with Hande. We will get your father out for you."


    Masika''s lips curved into a vicious smile before she gestured to Zack and the other two army members to move into positions. Finally, after what seems like forever being cooped up in a base in Mn, they have some action!


    In less than a minute, power and phone were cut off and four shadows dashed into a dark and silent house.


    Five minutester, after a smallmotion, Merve''s father, his two wives and three children (two boys and a girl, younger than Merve) were kneeling in the courtyard gagged with their hands tied behind their backs.


    "I assume this one is your mother.", Masika told Merve. The other woman has a big bruise on her left side of the face, probably from the rolling pin.


    Merve confirmed.


    "Where were your siblings while this woman badmouthed you, and your father mistreated you?", Masika asked Merve.


    "Hiding in their rooms.", Merve responded.


    Masika approached Merve and gave her a knife which Zack retrieved from the kitchen. "Merve, your father hurt you. Others either incited him or watched, allowing it to happen. What do you want to do with them? You have the right to punish the ones who wronged you. You said that you want to join us. By joining us, you get to be the judge, the jury, and the executioner for yourself and for everyone else who does not have a voice."


    Merve''s father stared at Merve and four people in dark clothes in disbelief mixed with horror. In his forty years of life, he was always in charge, as a man that is the position given to him. His wives and children need to obey him, no matter what his request is. And this? What is this exactly? The person talking to Merve is obviously a female. And she looks like a little girl. How dares a woman treat him like this? He wanted to curse them all, but he is gagged.


    Merve looked at six people on the ground for some time while images of Sarah and other kids from that barbeque dinner party shed in front of her eyes. She wondered, was that onlyst night? It seems like it was ages ago. Yet, there was a feeling of calm and happiness associated with those memories and she wanted to return to that ce (and time), because if she could go back there, she would nevere here again.


    She moved to stand in front of her siblings and said with a hint of pride in her voice. "You can still learn and change. Children have a voice. Women have a choice. Men are not in charge by default. Watch carefully how I changed. My future is in my hands."


    Merve moved in front of the second wife. "This is your fault. You were jealous because I am the oldest one. My father favored my mother because she gave him the first child." Merve stood half a step in front of the woman and grabbed her hair. "Do you think that your pretty face will save you?" Merve spoke through her teeth and made a deep cut with the de on the non-bruised cheek.


    The woman screamed as the blood gushed from the cut, but her screams were muffled because she was gagged.


    "Now your face is ugly, just like your soul."


    Merve let go of the woman and moved to stand in front of her mother.


    Merve watched her mother while her eyes filled with tears. "How could you? You told me over the phone that it will be fine. You told me that I will be weed back. You said that everyone will be happy. Why did you lie to me?"


    Merve used the knife to cut the cloth which was used to gag her mother and shouted: "Answer me!"


    "You don''t understand¡­", the woman said frantically. "I didn''t have a choice. Since you left, things changed. Fatma is younger and¡­ He hit me, saying that I am useless because I''ve lost you. When you called, that was my redemption."


    Merve''s insides were boiling from rage. "You didn''t have a choice? You did. And you choose to stand there and do nothing while he hit me, while he¡­", Merve was unable to finish her sentence. She shook her head in disbelief and walked away.


    Merve''s mother moved toward Merve and Masika kicked her back. The woman fell sideways and didn''t try to move again. After few seconds she started sobbing.


    "You are a pig.", Merve told her father with disgust obvious on her face. "Now that I look at you, I regreting back. For you, I am dead. I didn''te back, and I don''t exist. And don''t you dare look for Hande. Do you understand?"


    Merve saw that her father nodded but she didn''t believe him. Somehow, she knew that he is doing that only to get out of this situation and the moment he gets his freedom back, he will do as he pleases. As always.


    Merve looked at her three siblings which are on the ground. "I''m taking Hande with me because she risked her safety to help me. When you hid inside and ignored my pleas for help, you decided to stay with them. If you want to get out of this hell, you will need to find your own way."


    Merve looked at Masika and pointed with the knife toward her father. "Can I cut off his tongue?"


    Masika confirmed. She approached Merve''s father and hit a spot at the bottom of his throat before gesturing to the closest member of the army of Chaos to assist Merve.


    They removed the cloth which gagged Merve''s father and he opened his mouth angrily, but he was unable to make a sound.


    They forced his mouth open and held him in ce, while Merve clumsily poked with the knife inside his mouth. At some point, Merve''s father fainted.


    "I don''t think I can cut it off.", Merve told Masika helplessly.


    Masika looked at the mouth cavity filled with blood. "That''s fine. Unless he has a major surgery, he will not be able to talk. Besides, I think there is another thing, more worth cutting off¡­" Masika said while ncing at his crotch.


    Merve understood and agreed.


    They started removing his pants, and Zack stopped them. "Let me do it. You girls shouldn''t see something like that."


    Masika wanted to say that this is Merve''s vengeance, but Zack gave her a stern re. "Go for the toes or anything else, not... this."


    Merve said that it''s OK for Zack to do it, but she wants to see when it''s done.


    Masika gave a small anatomy lesson to Merve by pointing out where on the forearm to make cuts in order to sever tendons which are controlling fingers.


    When they were done with cutting, the washed off blood. Merve went inside the house and came out wearing clean clothes, and a bundle which she exined are clothes for Hande.


    Before entering the helicopter, Merve asked Masika: "Do you think that Sarah will ept Hande?"


    "Yes."


    Merve was worried that Hande is too young. "She is only nine years old."


    "It will be fine." Masika assured Merve and remembered Ade. "Our youngest brother is eleven years old, so she will not stand out too much."


    "How old are you?"


    "Fifteen.", Masika responded.


    Merve opened her eyes in disbelief. Masika is confident, ordering these three fully grown men, and she is only fifteen. That is one year younger than she is!


    Masika looked at Merve''s mother. "Are you sure you want to leave her without a punishment?"


    Merve sneered. "She relied on this pig of a man for everything. Now that he is not a man, I wonder how much he can do. He always mes others for everything, I''m sure that he will punish her when hees around. That will hurt her much more than if I do it. Let them rot together."


    Masika had no objections. "Alright. Let''s go, or we will risk runningte. Sarah will be worried where we are¡­"


    In the helicopter¡­


    Masika, Zack, Merve and Hande are in the back, while two army members are in the front, piloting the helicopter toward the base in Mn.


    Hande was still under anesthetic, and Merve was too nervous to sleep even though it was 4 AM. Merve''s gaze was fixed on Hande while in her mind she practiced what she will say when she meets with Sarah again.


    Masika''s head was bobbing left and right as the drowsiness took over. She is not used to staying up for so long.


    Zack wanted to tease Masika that she would not be this sleepy if she took a nap on the way to Turkey, but he gave up on that when he saw that she is unable to keep her eyes open. He moved slightly toward Masika. As soon as she felt something to lean on, Masika slept off with her head on Zack''s shoulder.


    Zack craned his neck, to observe Masika''s sleeping face. This time, he gets to see her up close. Very close. Her expression is soft, and she looks like a little girl. Zack''s gaze fell on her full lips and he smiled while shaking his head. He wondered, what kind of thoughts areing to his mind, she IS a little girl. Remarkable, brave, smart, witty, cute¡­ little girl.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1440 - Merve And Hande Join The Family

    ~ Italy, Mn ~


    7:32 AM


    Sarah and Aiden arrived at the base of the army of Chaos shortly after Masika and her team returned from Turkey.


    When Hande woke up, and she was confused and scared. Luckily, Merve was there to assure Hande that they are safe. Masika gave painkillers to Hande and both Merve and Hande went to shower and freshen up before breakfast.


    While Hande and Merve were cleaning up, Masika reported to Sarah and Aiden on what happened in Turkey.


    When Merve saw Sarah and Aiden she dissolved into sobs.


    Sarah hugged Merve and she was not sure what to say tofort her.


    When Merve caught her breath, she spoke: "I am sorry, Sarah. If I stayed, I would not inconvenience you toe and get me." Merve looked at Aiden and then at Sarah. "And I am sorry to interrupt your honeymoon¡­ again¡­"


    Sarah was surprised that after everything Merve went through, she is worried about inconveniencing her and Aiden. Sarah concluded that Merve has a big heart.


    "And who is this?", Sarah asked Merve while looking at Hande who was half-hiding behind her big sister.


    "This is my sister, Hande. She is ten years old and I could not leave her there. When I was in trouble, she stood up for me, neglecting her safety. She is brave and knows what is right. Can she join your military as well?"


    Sarah smiled. "No. She is too young for the military. But she can join my family." Sarah nced at Aiden and took his hand in hers before correcting herself: "Our family."


    Aiden didn''t talk much. Sarah can do whatever she wants, and he will support her. But the fact that all this is happening during their honeymoon is rubbing him the wrong way.


    Merve turned to Hande, held onto Hande''s shoulders, and exined: "These are Sarah and Aiden. From now, they will be our parents. If we work hard, we can get knowledge and strength to defend ourselves. And only like that, we can defend our new parents, and our other brothers and sisters as well. There are many of them, you will get to meet them soon."


    Hande blinked, unsure what to say. All this is too strange and new. Hande remembers that Merve returned after many months and that their father was hitting Merve, and Hande jumped to defend Merve, and then everything went ck. And she woke up in this ce and¡­ now she has a new family? Everything changed, even Merve feels like a different person. But Merve is confident and smiling and that must be a good thing.


    "Let''s eat. You must be starving¡­", Masika urged everyone.


    After breakfast, Sarah and Aiden went to check the construction site. Louis was still in Italy, and he was excited that the bosses (aka who is signing his paychecks) are here.


    "Excavation for the keyhole-inspired structure will be done in two days. Cash should be here until then. We are building three regr looking houses on the East side and two on the South. These two will be done in about one week¡­", Louis exined while pointing on theptop which showed aerial photos of the area where construction is in progress.


    Louis is the architect, and usually, he should not be here, but Cash (the construction manager) still has few days left of work at Sarah''s and Aiden''s mansion at the Whiterock Lake in Das. Once that is done, Cash wille to Mn, and then Louis can return to thefort of his Los Angeles office. Cash and Louis did so many projects for Sarah and Aiden that they bonded and are working very well together.


    Sarah was happy to hear that the first two houses will be done in one week. With each house providing living quarters, they will send more army members here and Masika can return home.


    "Do you want to return with us?", Sarah offered to Masika. "Things seem to be under control and the guys here can hold the fort until others arrive."


    Masika refused. "It is fine. Because everything is under control, I''m getting extra time to practice my knife throwing and I study. I have one more exam next week. Besides, if you need an emergency mission in Europe, there is no one else but me." Masika ended smugly.


    Masika is proud that Sarah and Aiden relied on her to save Merve on short notice, and that she sessfullypleted her mission. When they are back home, older kids usually get sent on risky missions while she handles the defense and other routine things. But now it was different because she is the most senior.


    Sarah was surprised about one thing Masika said. "Knife throwing?"


    Masika nodded enthusiastically. "Yes. Zack is teaching me. He is good¡­"


    Sarah smiled knowingly and threw a side-nce toward Zack who was watching them from the other side of the room.


    They chatted a bit about new girls and Sarah told Masika that there are currently twenty-five of them at the Beach house. "With Merve and Hande joining, it will be twenty-seven. Our n was that they will stay with us at least a few months before we talk with them about sending them to their families. But after this experience with Merve, we will need to be cautious about sending them home. If they want to go, we will not stop them, but we will keep an eye on them for the initial period, until we are sure that they are safe¡­"


    Sarah felt guilty for sending Merve back. If she didn''t insist on her story about <em>''if you have a loving family, you should return¡­''</em>, Merve would stay with them and she would not go through that trauma.


    "Maybe some of us can join them? In that case if something goes wrong, we can save them before they get hurt.", Masika suggested.


    Sarah told Masika that she will think about it. The idea is solid, but it needs to be executed by females, and Sarah is notfortable sending her girls in a potentially hostile environment. It is one thing if they are enemies, they would just take them out. But these are family members and friends, and it''s easy to be tricked by them.


    Later that morning, Sarah and Aiden boarded the ne with Merve and Hande and headed to the Beach house.


    When they parted, Masika promised Merve and Hande that she will visit them at the Beach house as soon as she returns to the United States.


    Merve was in good spirits, excited to hear about the Beach house and what the other girls are doing there.


    At first, Sarah was surprised to see that Merve is in such good spirits, but then she realized how that is because of Hande. Merve does not want Hande to be worried, and in return, Hande is doing the same for her older sister. They are strong for each other, and it reminded Sarah of her rtionship with her sisters.


    Sarah observed that Hande didn''t mention their parents or their home and Hande was curious to find out more about having many sisters and studying without fear that someone will hit her.


    Sarah noticed that Aiden is mostly silent, and she knows that he is upset because of all these events which disturbed their honeymoon. She is grateful that he is not throwing a fit about it. Ah, she will need to find a way to make it up to him.


    When the girls slept off, Sarah approached Aiden.


    "Hey¡­", she called softly while taking a seat next to him.


    Aiden kept his tablet on the side and turned to Sarah. "Hey."


    "I am sorry. I promise that as soon as Annapletes a health checkup on Merve and Hande, and gives us the results, we will be on our way to Las Vegas and I will not allow anything to interrupt our honeymoon."


    "What is left of it.", Aiden grumbled and exhaled helplessly. "No need to apologize. But don''t make promises you can''t keep."


    "But I wish to keep this one."


    "Wishing for it and actually doing it are two different things. Don''t apologize for helping others. That is one of the things I love about you.", he said while pulling her to lean on him.


    Sarah wrapped her arms around Aiden and promised silently that when they return to Las Vegas, she will not leave their room and she will turn off her phone and remove Eve-lens. Only like that she can ensure no more disruptions.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1441 - Resuming The Honeymoon

    ~ California, the Beach house ~


    11:12 AM


    With a seven hours long flight and nine hours time difference, Sarah, Aiden, Merve, and Hande arrived at the Beach house on the same day, two hours before they left Mn ¨C of course, in local time.


    The girls swarmed around Merve and Hande with mixed feelings. All of them were happy to see Merve back, especially Esma and Azra who are from Turkey as well. But they were also sad that she returned because that means how things didn''t go well with her family.


    All the girls thought that Hande is cute and it was obvious that they are going to take care of her, epting her as their youngest sister.


    N and Z are at the Beach house from yesterday, they swapped with Imani.


    N and Z observed Hande from the side and discussed how Ade''s position of the youngest (aka the most pampered) is in danger. And about one hourter, N and Z noticed that after initial shyness, Hande revealed her cheeky side. Yup, Ade will have fiercepetition. On the other side, they feared what will happen if Ade and Hande join forces.


    Back to the present¡­


    JoAnna did checkups on Merve and Hande shortly after they settled into their room.


    "Both Merve and Hande will be fine.", JoAnna assured Sarah. "They need some time to heal, but in this environment, with unlimited possibilities in the future, I am confident that they will do well."


    Sarah was happy to hear this. "What about the other girls?"


    "Physically, they are doing well, or are on their way there. Some girls still have cuts and bruises which are fading and the three girls who underwent the procedure are recuperating as expected. When I return next time, I will bring vines for Merve and Hande, and then all of them will be up to date."


    Sarah thanked JoAnna. "I don''t know what I would do without you. How are you and Jeff?"


    "It feels like we are starting over, but now we are wiser, so hopefully we don''t fall into the same traps again."


    "I am d to hear that. You are heading home today?"


    JoAnna confirmed. "Yes. Penny pinged me and asked if we can meet. I think that her request is rted to her parents."


    Sarah is familiar with the situation. "They are still in her mansion?"


    "Yup. In the basement."


    Sarah''s expression showed that she does not approve. "Does she think to keep them there forever?"


    JoAnna shrugged. "They are impossible to control and she does not want to hurt them. Penny confirmed that her mother is spreading the poison, and she is inciting Penny''s father."


    "I don''t know why she can''t decide on a way to handle them."


    "Do you have an idea? We offered her several things, but she called us cruel. I am curious to hear what your suggestions are.", JoAnna said mockingly. She knows that Sarah is the most vicious out of all three of them and she can''t wait to hear what Sarah has to say.


    "If she does not want to hurt them, and they are not willing to stop pestering her, there are only a few options.", Sarah said matter-of-factly. "First, I would separate them. Find out how bad her father is when the mother is not filling his head with trash. At the same time, maybe when her mother is by herself, without an ally, her malice will diminish. As for handling her parents, I remember her saying how her parents nevermitted a crimerge enough tond in jail. But, do they need to? Penny can set them up with something big and have them stuck in jail for years. Or maybe in an institution how Marcus and Lukas ended up. Her mom is already borderline crazy. Imagine what few holograms will do to her..." Sarah exined.


    JoAnna thought about how those are good ideas. "I will mention these to her and see what she has to say. Are you going to resume your honeymoon, or is it over?"


    Sarah made a pained expression and she nced around to make sure Aiden is out of the earshot. "We will go to Vegas after lunch. I am afraid that if anything else happens, Aiden will ask for a divorce. Since we got married, it''s one thing after another, and we are not getting much time for ourselves."


    JoAnna shook her head helplessly. "I am sorry. On top of everything, I added my mess as well. To make it up to you, I promise not to disturb you until you return. I will double-check on all your kids, so you don''t need to worry about anything¡­"


    Sarah was grateful. "Make sure you take care of yourself first, and my niece and nephew."


    JoAnna nced at the side toward Jeff and smiled. "My husband is taking care of me and the babies, so I can focus on everyone else."


    ¡­


    They all had lunch together and Sarah observed the newly arrived twenty-nine girls.


    Three girls wanted to go home, but when the news spread out that Merve is returning, they all guessed that things didn''t go well with her family, and they are having second thoughts.


    In addition to those three girls, two more are not confident if they want to stay. Sarah noticed their scared expressions when they saw Merve''s and Hande''s bruised and swollen faces, and she believes that they will decide to stay as well.


    Sarah told all the girls to take their time and consider their options well. After this incident with Merve, Sarah will not encourage any girl to go home. They know best what awaits for them, and if they choose to abandon that, they must have a reason to do so.


    Sarah took a mental note to talk to Louis and Cash about adding (at least) one more floor underground to the building where kids are staying at the Cliffside vi because soon they will need to amodate more girls.


    After lunch, Sarah and Aiden bid farewell to everyone and headed to the jet.


    "Sorry for everything, love...", Sarah told Aiden. "The rest of the honeymoon will be without interruptions..."


    "I know.", Aiden said with a smile and led the way inside the jet.


    ~ Above the Pacific Ocean ~


    4:30 PM


    Sarah woke up when she felt that the ne is descending.


    From the Beach house to Las Vegas, Sarah wanted to go with a helicopter, but Aiden said that the jet is faster. She didn''t suspect anything and even slept off shortly after the lift-off, unaware that a few minutester Aiden told the pilot to turn the jet in a different direction.


    Back to the present¡­


    Sarah nced through the window and blinked a few times when she saw that everything is blue.


    "This does not look like Vegas¡­", Sarah mumbled and turned to Aiden who was busy on hisptop.


    She noticed that he is ignoring her, so she decided not to ask him what is going on. She will figure it out by herself. Maybe.


    They are definitely above the ocean, and they are descending, so¡­ Sarah leaned more, and her face was stuck to the window while she observed the ocean below them.


    The ne turned while getting into the position tond and Sarah''s eyes widened at the familiar outline of the ind which was getting closer by the second. It''s the private ind with birds and theke and the gazebo and¡­ that is where Aiden proposed to Sarah (the first time).


    Sarah looked at Aiden who was still focused on theptop, but the smug smile on his face revealed that he is paying attention to her.


    "You can stop fake-working¡­", Sarah told him while closing hisptop. "Technically, this is kidnapping."


    Aiden kept theptop on the side and turned to Sarah. "You left me with no other choice. If there are people in need around us, there is a strong possibility that you will want to adopt them and punish the bad guys. And you will want to help our siblings and maybe even save the world. I am extending our honeymoon by ten days. The moment we reach the vi, I want your phone powered off as well as any other devices which connect you to the world beyond that ind. You have no right to object because until we return, I don''t want to share you with anyone."


    Sarah shook her head helplessly. "I am sorry for spoiling our honeymoon and I am willing to let you kidnap me for as long as you wish¡­"


    Aiden leaned closer and kissed her on the lips. "Forever."


    Sarah smiled. "Forever it is.", she whispered and kissed him back.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1442 - Back From The Honeymoon

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Sunday, July 12


    12:14 PM


    In a private room of an exclusive American restaurant¡­


    Sarah and Aiden joined JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia, and Felix for lunch.


    It''s an intimate private room on the fourth floor of the restaurant, with a table set up for six and two extra-long chaises in the back which are perfect for two pregnantdies to rx if needed.


    The newlyweds came here straight from the airport and their teeth exposed by their smiles appear super-white because they are tanned. Everyone can see that Sarah and Aiden are energized and that they spent quite some time in the sun, probably on the beach.


    "Hi everyone¡­", Sarah greeted cheerfully.


    JoAnna and Sophia greeted back enthusiastically while Jeff and Felix were more restrained.


    The four of them observed how Aiden held the chair for Sarah, and then he pulled his chair closer to hers before taking his seat with his arm resting behind Sarah. It was all done smoothly, like they did it many times before. And they did.


    "You had a good honeymoon.", JoAnna voiced her thoughts.


    "Yes, it was lovely.", Sarah said with a big smile when she noticed Aiden''s satisfied grin.


    "Mhm¡­", Aiden hummed in agreement. "The only bad thing is that we needed to return."


    Aiden wanted to stay longer, but he knows that they need to return to reality. Both Sarah and Aiden agreed to go to that ind (or any other ce that provides privacy) more often, just the two of them and they hope that they can stick to that promise.


    It is obvious that Sarah and Aiden were never this close. Even the way they sit next to each other, with Sarah''s shoulder fitting under Aiden''s arm, looks like they are two puzzle pieces that fit perfectly together.


    Sarah observed that JoAnna and Jeff are in good spirits and based on the way they look at each other, she can see that they are over the crisis which Vera triggered.


    As for Sophia and Felix, the two of them are close as usually. The way they look at each other shows trust and confidence with love and a tinge of lust. Sophia and Felix are definitely solid.


    They spent some time on small talk and when appetizers arrived, Sarah asked: "Did we miss anything? How are our kids?"


    "You missed great fireworks. Jeff and Felix organized shows from the boat for both kids at the Cliffside Vi and the Beach house.", Sophia responded. "Your kids are fine. Some of the new girls want to start training, we told them to work on their stamina and not to try anything crazy on their own until you visit them."


    Sarah made a face. She expected this, but she hoped that the girls will take more time to rx and recuperate before they join other kids in pursue of being bodyguards.


    JoAnna and Sophia took turns telling what happened while Sarah and Aiden were on the private ind.


    Leah epted to work as Jeff''s second assistant, and she will start on Monday.


    A number of their kids showed interest to work at White corp. as an internship. Jeff offered them different departments to choose from and they will work as assistants to upper-level managers. The kids will get paid, like real employees. They want to work part-time, no more than five hours a day so that their other duties are not impacted (like training and missions for the Army of Chaos), and they are waiting for Sarah and Aiden to approve their n.


    "Masika returned from Italy two days ago and she is at the Beach house. Masika and Merve are getting along well.", Sophia said.


    Jeff perked up when he heard that the talk is about Masika, because it reminded him of a thing: "There is a guy, named Zack. He asked me if he can join the security at the Cliffside vi. I said that he will need to check with you."


    Sarah nced at Aiden and saw that he shook his head, indicating that he does not approve. Well, she does not approve either, but she knows that Zack made that request because he wants to be close to Masika.


    "I will talk to Masika¡­", Sarah told Aiden to which he nodded.


    "One more thing¡­", Sophia said. "Daniel went to the Beach house twice, per his request. You might want to keep an eye on him and Xiaohui. I didn''t see anything inappropriate, but they are spending quite some time together."


    Sarah was taking mental notes. It''s not that she does not approve of Daniel and Xiaohui dating, but she just arrived and Sarah hopes that if they start dating it is serious.Ah, there are so many things to handle!


    JoAnna was with the next item: "Ron is thinking of visiting his stepmother and giving her a taste of her medicine. I advised him not to do anything without your knowledge."


    Aiden nced at Sarah and told her that he will take care of this. "I will talk to him."


    Sarah smiled gratefully. He did this so that she can focus on newly arrived girls. And Masika and Zack thing. And the army of Chaos¡­


    "The work on your house at the White Rockke is done.", Jeff informed them.


    "Security is in ce as well.", Felix added, and they understood that he is talking about bringing Eve into the house.


    "Nice! We can n for a gathering there.", Sarah beamed.


    Since they went there the first time (about four months ago) Sarah is dreaming about a barbecue party with all their kids and friends and water activities on theke. It will be epic! She already discussed (several times) with Aiden about the boats and other gadgets that they should buy. He assured her that he will take care of it.


    The updates expanded to their friends, and JoAnna told them about Penny and her parents.


    "With a baby on the way, she needed the situation with her parents settled so we gave her a hand.", JoAnna gave a meaningful nce to Jeff before continuing: "We used the truth serum to expose their deepest desires and it turns out that mom is incurable in her greed and belief that Penny and Penny''s assets belong to her because she gave her birth. Her dad is a reasonable man, willing to work, however, he is still stuck to his wife. It must be a habit mixed with guilt because he allowed her to reach that state."


    "What did you do?", Sarah was curious.


    JoAnna made a dramatic pause before answering with a face which showed that she is proud of the solution. "Her mom is now in the same institution as Marcus and Lukas. Her dad is working as a low-level ountant for Penny in one of her hotels. He is staying in an apartment and so far not causing trouble. Last Sunday he went to visit his wife and he visited her this morning as well. Penny has her people watching over him, just to make sure he does not get any ideas of retaliating, but so far he is acting in the line with what he told us under the influence of the truth serum."


    Sarah remembered: "That was my idea! To separate them and the mental institution. Don''t I get some credit?"


    JoAnna stifled augh. "Don''t worry. I told Penny that it came from you."


    Sarah''s expression showed that she approves. While on the topic of parents¡­ "Did you hear from mom and dad?"


    Both JoAnna and Sophia shook their heads.


    "We didn''t hear from them directly since your wedding.", Sophia said. "But Owen stopped by a few days ago and if anything is wrong, he would tell us. He told me to give you this in person¡­" Sophia fished out a USB memory stick from her purse and gave it to Sarah with an exnation: "He was in a rush, passing by. I didn''t check what is on it. He said how it''s something that will interest you and Aiden."


    "Thanks¡­", Sarah said absentmindedly while staring at the USB like she can see the data on it. She wondered if this is something about Vasily or Levedevs in general or maybe about Voronins. Sarah reminded herself to stay present and kept the USB in her pocket. She will check itter and there is no point in thinking about it now. Now she should focus on her husband and her sisters (and their husbands) and the updates and the food, and everything else willeter.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1443 - Plans For Mrs. Heine

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside vi ~


    Aiden called Ron to meet on the rooftop terrace and he hinted that it''s rted to Ron''s stepmother (aka Mrs. Heine).


    Aiden is surprised to see that Ron came with Z. The two of them are standing in front of Aiden straight and holding hands, silently telling Aiden that they are in this together.


    "I heard that you want to get revenge on your stepmother.", Aiden started the conversation.


    Ron nodded in confirmation.


    Aiden gestured to the chairs by his side, indicating to Ron and Z to sit. "Tell me about what you are nning."


    Ron sat stiffly next to Aiden. Usually, he is not ufortable around Aiden, but this topic is not simple to talk about. Ron eased up when he felt Z''s hand over his.


    "I want her to feel the pain. I want her to suffer.", Ron said after a long silence.


    "Details, please. I want to know what you n to do.", Aiden urged him.


    Ron grimaced in displeasure. Does Aiden expect him to say details? "You know what she did to me. I want to return the favor."


    Aiden rested his chin on his fist and observed Ron. He can see that Ron is serious and JoAnna exined to him (and to Sarah) that getting revenge will be therapeutic for Ron, but Aiden has his concerns.


    "I want to understand what are you trying to aplish, so can you be more specific than that?"


    Ron frowned. "You don''t approve?"


    Aiden was getting irritated. Why is Ron not answering his questions? Ah, dealing with teenagers is troublesome. "Don''t put words in my mouth and answer my question."


    Ron noticed that Aiden is losing his patience. He told himself that arguing with Aiden won''t benefit anyone. He took a deep breath and responded calmly: "I told you, I want to punish her. I want her to experience the same thing I went through."


    "Do you think that will be a punishment for her?"


    Ron paused. "What do you mean?"


    Aiden gave Ron a knowing look. "If you hurt her, the pain and the embarrassment will be temporary, if any. And at the same time, you will make her a victim."


    "Should I give up? Let her live her life while I struggle to forget?...", Ron stopped talking when he felt Z squeezing his hand and reminding him to stay calm.


    "No. You should not give up, but if you are already doing the work, I would like you toe up with a punishment which will make her suffer at least as much as you did. Otherwise, your efforts will be wasted. You said that you want her to feel the same pain, and that can''t be measured orpared. However, the length of suffering is something we can work with."


    Ron agrees with the point that his stepmother should suffer, but his thoughts didn''t go beyond hurting her physically. "What do you suggest?"


    "I don''t think that you are the only one." Aiden saw Ron frown and he lifted his hand, indicating him to listen first. "People like her have a pattern of behavior. There is a possibility that you were not the first one, and once you left, the probability is high that she found someone else to take your ce. Your stepmother enjoys putting her hands on young boys, like you. And she is able to do so because no one would believe that she would do such a thing. She is objectively an OK looking woman with a husband who has a good reputation and is earning enough to provide her with afortable lifestyle."


    Aiden paused and allowed for Ron and Z to think about his words before adding: "Under that perverted fa?ade is a need to be in power. To punish her, we take that away from her: her status, her friends, her marriage, and everything that enables her to get close to young unsuspecting boys how you used to be."


    Z is the one who understood first. "You want us to expose her."


    Aiden confirmed. "Here are my thoughts: Mr. Heine (aka Ron''s father) has a good reputation in his town as an honest businessman and a family man. His first wife passed, and his son disappeared, but none of those is his fault, right? It''s actually gathering him sympathy. Now try to think, how will his world change if there is evidence that Mrs. Heine is a devious predator, and that gets exposed? Mr. Heine will not stay by her side no matter how much he loves her if he does not want to risk his business going down. With or without his support, she will be ostracized, abandoned by everyone who does not want to go down with her. Society will punish her. And when she hits the rock bottom, that is the right timing for you to show up and deliver the final blow."


    "If her filth gets exposed, my father will be caught in it as well, even if he abandons her.", Ron voiced his thoughts.


    Aiden confirmed. "Do you care about him?"


    Ron pressed his lips into a line and remembered how he told his father more than once what is going on, but his father didn''t believe him. His father decided to believe his new wife because it''s more convenient; because he would rather ept the story that his teenage son despises his stepmother and is acting out, than to face the fact that his wife is a snake. People are like that: they would rather believe a pleasant lie over the ufortable truth. Even if they know it''s a lie. "No, I don''t. He is one of the people who are enabling her. He should suffer as well."


    Aiden approved. "We can make that happen. He lost you and he will lose his wife as well. The only thing left will be his business. After we take care of your stepmother, you can decide how far you want to go with your father. In my opinion, leaving him without anything will be enough, but it will be your call."


    Ron realized that he was consumed in punishing that woman and he didn''t think how his vengeance can be much more¡­plete. Ron smiled gratefully at Aiden and acknowledged silently that he has a lot to learn. He is happy that they are on the same side. "Sounds good. Where do we start?"


    "First, we need to find out if you are the only one. If my guess is correct, you are not."


    Ron''s enthusiasm dwindled. "Exposing her will expose her victims as well."


    "It depends on how we use that information. One definite proof will be enough to make people stop and pay attention. The rest can be strategically spread trail of crumbs which will cause others to reinforce their belief that she is no good."


    Ron understood that the one providing the definite proof will be him. "I don''t want to talk publicly about what she did to me."


    Aiden frowned. "Do you want to stay out of this? I thought that you want to expose her."


    "I do, but¡­"


    "Let''s talk about thatter.", Aiden interrupted Ron. "I want you to think about how resolute you are to go through with this. Of course, we can hire a streetworker who looks young enough to pass as a teenager and who is willing to do a gig for the right amount of money. Regardless of which the second step we take, the first one is to find out her other victims. I will leave that to you and Z. Give me a detailed report when you are done, and we will discuss what next."


    Aiden was ready to stand up because the talk was over, when he heard Z: "Can you provide further pointers?"


    Aiden understood that this is the first time the two of them are doing something that is more than just swooping in and bashing people and he is happy that they are asking for his guidance.


    "Come up with a list of boys she has ess to without supervision and start digging. It will be someone close. A neighbor, a son of her friend, or maybe your friend. She will not be doing it in hotels or other ces that she does not have ess to normally. Her house definitely has security cameras, tap into those to see who ising in and out when Mr. Heine is not around. You can also go in person if needed and talk to people¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1444 - Plans For Summer (1)

    The next few days were busy for Sarah and Aiden.


    Aiden followed up on the status at the White foundation with Michael, while Sarah had several meetings with Noah to discuss the status of the army of Chaos. And both Aiden and Sarah had a number of tasks (regr and the hacking ones) for the White corp.


    As much as Sarah and Aiden don''t go to the office, that does not mean that they are not doing any work.


    On Monday, Sarah and Aiden went to the White corp. HQ, to meet with their respective team members, and they took everyone out for lunch (everyone loves free lunch).


    Present at the lunch were members of Sarah''s team (Lee, Harry, Marcus, Pierre, and Ben) and members of Aiden''s team (Fox, Daniel, Duncan, and Arianna).


    Ben officially reports to Sarah, and in case of her absence, he is her proxy. In practice, he is Aiden''s proxy as well. By now, Ben is familiar with the work of both teams and he needs inputs and guidance from Sarah and Aiden only when they are facing new projects or nning big changes on existing ones.


    Ben can do everything, except for the hacking which Sarah and Aiden are doing; that is still reserved only for the two of them (and others are not aware of it).


    Ben is extremely happy with his role. Other than a great sry and other benefits whiche with his position, he is managing his tasks and tasks of eight other people, and as a bonus, he has the trust of Sarah and Aiden.


    Ben believes that all this is thanks to Penny because before she entered his life, he was amon senior developer in a medium-sizepany, and look at him now: principal software engineer at White corp. with eight people who are waiting for his instructions and he also has an amazing wife and soon they will be a family of three. No matter how he looks at this, Penny is his lucky star.


    Sarah and Aiden used this joined lunch of their two teams to announce that they are married. Everyone present was aware that Sarah and Aiden are dating, but they were surprised about the marriage. Well, everyone was surprised except Ben who was at their wedding (with Penny).


    Aiden enjoyed this lunch immensely because he was able to freely put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders, and she leaned onto him, and it felt like all the pieces fell into ce. Aiden remembered all the times when Sarah told him that they should hide their rtionship at work, starting from her first day as an employee of White corp. and he is ted to know how that period is over because from now onward, they are together for everyone to know. Finally.


    Arianna had difficulty keeping a smiling fa?ade. She knows that Aiden is taken, but she can''t deny that he is super-handsome and her hopes to get his attention sank deeper by the minute while she was forced to sit at that table and push food down her throat.


    On Monday afternoon, after returning to the Cliffside vi, Sarah and Aiden met with all the kids who were interested in internships at the White corp. They made sure that kids understand that this is not a game and they rejected the idea of making it a part-time job. Sarah and Aiden believe that kids should take full advantage out of this rare opportunity to learn hands-on next to seasoned decision-makers.


    Even with full work hours, kids can get their exercise and whatever else is needed. And for the missions for the Army of Chaos, there are others who are waiting for their chance to prove themselves.


    "It will be a real job. You need to show up on time and stay as long as it''s needed. Your work hours will be tied to the person you are assisting, and it might include travel as well¡­", Aiden was raining advices and warnings.


    "It will be for a duration of two months. Don''t think that you can ck off because it''s temporary. Also, you will have an additional assignment to monitor the behavior of the person you are assigned to, so other than a job it will be a mission as well.", Sarah added.


    In the end, eleven kids agreed to go with it: Haru, N, Allen, Julius, Tejan Daniel, Art, Dezy, Oni, Ron, and Z.


    Ron and Z wanted to focus on investigating Mrs. Heine, but Sarah and Aiden told them that this is an opportunity they might not get often.


    "You can always do your investigations after work and on weekends. It will dy you a bit, but it will also give you extra time to think about your strategies...", Aiden advised them not to rush, and Ron and Z agreed.


    Masika and Imani wanted to go, but unfortunately, they are too young. Z is the youngest one they allowed to participate in the internship.


    Next, Sarah met with Masika to discuss the situation with Zack.


    "He wants toe here to live?", Masika asked Sarah with disbelief obvious on her face.


    "To work.", Sarah rified.


    Other than thinking about how it''s strange for a man to ask for a job when there is none, and he is also part of a secret army, Masika was confused. "Why are you telling me that?"


    "Because his request is tied up to you. Do you want him close?"


    Masika thought for some time before answering with a question: "Are you saying that if I want him close then you will hire him as security personnel for our home?"


    Sarah smiled in response.


    Masika raised her hands up defensively. "I don''t see how this is rted to me. If you need security, hire him."


    "You know that we don''t."


    "Then don''t hire him.", Masika said tly.


    Sarah was amused by Masika''s indifference. "You will not miss him?"


    Masika paused. "Miss him? We spent some time in Italy, he showed me some tips about throwing knives, and he is a nice guy. But there is no such thing as me missing him. I will see him when I go to the basecamp, and if we get a chance for another mission together, I will be OK with that¡­"


    Sarah stifled augh and listened to Masika who friend-zoned Zackpletely. Sarah wondered what would Zack''s reaction be if he hears this.


    They discussed ns for the summer and Masika said that since she can''t join others for the internship at the White corp., she wants to work on improving her skills with sniping and knives as well as strategizing. For this, she will have tutoring sessions with Sophia (rted to strategizing) and with JoAnna (rted to sniping), and for skills with knives, she will meet with Zack at the basecamp of the army of Chaos.


    When Sarah''s talk with Masika was over, Imani was next.


    Imani requested permission to apany JoAnna (and possibly Emma) when they are dealing with patients at the LA Medical Center, and also to assist JoAnna at the Beach house whenever she is going to perform checkups or some other procedures. Sarah remembered that Imani expressed her desire to be a doctor and she approved. JoAnna and Emma were happy to hear about Imani''s interest and came up with a schedule for her.


    Beck and Nico surprised Sarah with their request to work with Felix. They are interested in electronics and they heard that Felix can do stuff with precious stones and metals as well, and Felix was delighted to get two apprentices (how he called them).


    Ah, it will be a busy summer for everyone!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1445 - Plans For Summer (2)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Wednesday


    3:42 PM


    Aiden found Sarah in the study room. She was seated at her desk and staring at the monitor in front of her.


    Aiden walked behind her and started massaging her shoulders. He saw that she is going through her emails.


    "What are you up to?", Aiden asked.


    Sarah closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of Aiden''s hands pressing on her shoulders just right. She is in the same position for some time, and this massage is heavenly.


    "I''m reading the email from the tailor. Office clothes for the kids will arrive within one hour.", Sarah responded to his question while pointing at the currently open email.


    Aiden''s eyebrow arched questionably. "Do they need more clothes? And these are custom made?"


    Sarah tilted her head up to see him and narrowed her eyes. "You don''t want our kids to look shabby on their first day at work, do you? The first impression is important. Besides, they are growing, and their bodies are changing and¡­"


    "OK. OK." Aiden interrupted Sarah. He has no intention of arguing with her about clothes. He does not object, he was only asking, alright? "What else?"


    Sarah closed her eyes and rxed before responding: "All the kids have their schedules in ce over summer. If they are not part of the internship at the White corp. or some other apprenticeship, they will continue on their general studies and skills. With this, summer nning for kids at the Cliffside vi is over."


    "We didn''t talk with Michael and Oni rted to them being our assistants.", Aiden reminded Sarah.


    Sarah made a face. "I forgot. Let''s chat with them when we get a chance. Tonight maybe. But I already made arrangements for Oni for this internship so if she wants to be my assistant, it will be a problem¡­"


    Aiden looked at Sarah rambling and smiled dotingly. They had to follow up with so many things, it''s no wonder she forgot something. Thest few days were super-busy. Ah, they just returned from a break, and they need a break already!


    When Sarah paused to catch her breath, Aiden moved to lean on her desk (and see her face) before suggesting: "How about we add in the summer schedule for everyone a field trip? Maybe we can go camping with all the kids and make it educational?"


    Sarah stared at Aiden with her mouth open wide.


    Aiden was not sure what to make out of her reaction. "You don''t approve?"


    Sarah snapped out of her daze. "No, no¡­ I approve. I approve! We can make it about survival skills where we need to catch our own food and everything. Let''s pick a spot with ake and a forest and stay in tents for a few nights and go fishing and¡­ You can teach them how to cook a rabbit with a thermal nket."


    Aiden chuckled. He likes that Sarah remembered their adventure with Master Hollow. "If you give me a few dates that work for everyone, I will make the necessary arrangements."


    Sarah beamed. "Absolutely!"


    She knows that Aiden is the nning guy and any event which is in his care ends up being absolutely perfect. He is awesome like that.


    As much as they did a lot of things, few more are still pending. "We should go to the Beach house in the next few days. Maybe to stay overnight and check on the girls there.", Sarah reminded Aiden.


    "Do you want them to join for the camping trip?"


    Sarah had a troubled expression. "I''m not sure. I want to include them, but part of me fears that it''s early. Let''s talk about this after we visit them at the Beach house. If we are unsure, we can ask them if they want to join so that they don''t feel excluded or forced."


    Aiden agreed.


    Sarah remembered: "Based on the reports, some of the girls want to start with training. I suggest we give them exercises to increase their stamina and flexibility. Running and yoga. A number of girls don''t know how to swim. They should learn over this summer."


    Aiden observed that Sarah didn''t mention one point: "You don''t want them to fight?"


    "Not yet. There is no rush. I want them to heal and to enjoy while they can. Other than that, I want us to talk to them about attending regr school starting in September."


    Aiden admires Sarah''s optimism. But he needs to remind her of the reality that no kid in their care was willing to take a route of an average teenager. They were all super-excited about learning to fight and the homeschooling program which is abination of online courses and in-person tutors is giving them an opportunity for an individually tailored pace where they can focus on things they are interested in. In return, the kids are rapidlypleting courses and passing exams with ster grades.


    "Do you think that they will ept a routine with nobat and regr school? After everything they''ve been through and when they find out about the routine our other kids have?"


    Sarah looked at Aiden helplessly. "I can hope. I really wish to give them a chance for a normal childhood. But one way or the other, I decided that until September, they are staying at the Beach house. That will give us the time needed to prepare living quarters for everyone and the girls will get time to think about what they want to do. Other than living quarters, we will probably need to add a few more study areas."


    "Let me know if you need help."


    "I always need your help.", Sarah said with a big smile.


    Sarah''s face lit up and she announced: "I was thinking that in September, when internships are done and the girlse here from the Beach house, we all go to our mansion at the White Rock Lake and spend a few days there. It will be a celebration forpleted internships and a wee for the girls¡­"


    They chatted about kids and ns for asional outings, when Aiden remembered: "Did you check the USB which Owen sent?"


    "Not yet. I was waiting for you so that we can do it together." Sarah saw that Aiden''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise and she rified: "Few days here or there will not make much difference, and I wanted to take care of things at home first before I get distracted with this. Because I have a feeling that whatever is on it, it will be distracting."


    Aiden made a face. "I see that since you got married you developed patience."


    Sarah looked at him in disbelief. "Are you making fun of me?"


    Aiden''s expression shifted into a mocking grin. "And not only patience, but wisdom as well."


    Sarah frowned when she realized that he is teasing her and she opened her mouth to protest, but all her words were swallowed in his kiss. For the first few seconds, Sarah resisted. She has things to argue about, damnit! But his lips glided over hers just right, and his scent was intoxicating, and his vor made her crave for more, and she forgot what she was angry about.


    "Eve, lock the door¡­", Aiden called, and the distinct sound of the door locking was heard a secondter.


    Aiden went down on his knees and Sarah slid off the chair and the two of them made love under her desk in the study room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1446 - Information On Voronins

    Later that afternoon¡­


    Sarah and Aiden went through the files which Owen sent. It is the information rted to locations and other data of the bases owned by the Voronin family (their branch families, to be precise). The data is scattered and for some, it''s only a location, and for others, it''s a general area with a vague description of manpower, but few locations have rtivelyprehensive data.


    The USB was encrypted, but they had no problems cracking it.


    Sarah was curious about the contents, but Aiden had some additional thoughts.


    "How did Owen know that you can crack this without damaging the data?", Aiden asked Sarah with concern obvious in his voice.


    Sarah shrugged indicating that she is not sure and gave him her best guess: "Considering that I''m Milena''s daughter he assumed that either I can do it, or I can get someone to do it for me. He knows that I attended Te University and that currently I''m a security software engineer at the White corp."


    "You are not worried that he knows too much?", Aiden persisted.


    Sarah pressed her lips into a line and looked at Aiden while her conversation with Owen from Inteken repeated in her mind. "Of course, I am worried. His strength is intelligence gathering and he probably knows about us more than what we arefortable with. However, my mom trusts him, and you can''t deny that this is useful information."


    Aiden exhaled in frustration. He can''t argue against that. If Ste trusts Owen, that means that he passed many trials over the years, and the information is useful. And that brings Aiden to his next point¡­


    "Why would he give you this?"


    "I asked him to.", Sarah said.


    Actually, Sarah asked Ste to see if she can get any information on Voronins since they are staying in the base of Lebedev''s. Owen providing them this information must be because Ste requested.


    Sarah and Aiden are hitting dead ends no matter how much they are trying to find additional data rted to thework of the Voronin family online, and they are not keen on setting off to missions with few hints and a lot of guesses. Not yet, at least.


    "You asked him to, and he risked his neck for this?", Aiden thought that some things don''t add up. "He provided you with the information rted to Voronins and didn''t want to know why you want it? Even if he didn''t ask you, he asked Ste. I have a hard time believing that he would buy the story of how you want this so that you can investigate enemies of Lebedev family¡­"


    Sarah realized that Aiden is going deeper into this, and he is on the right track with his assumptions. Ah, she forgot to tell him!


    Sarah raised her hand to get him to stop talking, and she admitted guiltily: "Aiden, love, there is a thing I forgot to tell you."


    Based on Sarah''s expression, Aiden can see that this is important. "Go ahead."


    "You remember at our wedding party that Owen invited me for a dance? He is aware that my parents staying there is not because they love the Lebedev family, but because they want to keep them away from us. During that dance, he told me that he will do anything he can to keep Ste and Edward safe. Our talk ended with me asking him for information rted to Vasily."


    "These are rted to Voronin family.", Aiden pointed out the fact.


    "I''m not done¡­" Sarah took a moment to carefully pick her words before responding: "Since my parents joined Lebedevs with our interest in mind, and Owen is there to assist them¡­ Remember when you joined me at the Cabin for training with my mom and she found out about your skills? And then a few dayster she knew about the camp you attended as a teenager?" Sarah saw Aiden nod before saying: "It was Owen who helped her dig out that information."


    Aiden inhaled sharply when he realized: "He knows about me and my connection to Voronins?"


    Sarah confirmed. "Yes."


    "That was one year ago! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?", Aiden asked angrily.


    Sarah scrambled to answer before Aiden blows uppletely. "I found out only at our wedding. I thought of telling you right away, but Marija made a scene, and Michael''s eyes were hurt and we went to Grindelwald and the Adriatic Sea and Greece and with every passing magical moment that information was being pushed further back in my mind. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I am sorry."


    Aiden''s expression was unreadable, and Sarah was confident that he will scold her, but then his face broke into a smug smile and he asked: "Magical moments?"


    Sarah sighed internally in relief. Luckily, she managed to pacify her devil and the cmity (aka the argument) was avoided.


    She moved to sit in hisp and snaked her arms around his neck. "Yes. Ever since you asked me to work on your project at the University one and a half years ago, you are sprinkling magic in my life and I must admit that I am addicted."


    Aiden hummed in approval and gave her few quick kisses before asking: "Is there something else you forgot to tell me?"


    Sarah''s eyes shifted nervously over his face while trying to figure out if he has anything specific on his mind or is this a random question. Didn''t she pacify him only a minute ago? "About?"


    "What else others know about me, or about us, that I am not aware of?"


    Sarah swallowed hard. This is probably the best opportunity to tell him about her loss of pregnancy when they were captured, but she could not make herself say it.


    She remembered one thing that she can say.


    "During that dance, Owen pointed out the possibility that Ivan, Vasily''s right-hand man, is working against Vasily. Owen was not a hundred percent sure and he had no solid proof, but I see no reason why he would lie about this. Owen implied that we could use Ivan''sck of loyalty to get close to Vasily."


    Aiden bobbed his head, indicating that he does not see the value in that information. "Maybe your mom can do something with these internal disputes within Lebedevs because she is there. From here, we have no use of that."


    Sarah agreed. "Maybe. But we should look into this¡­", Sarah gestured toward the screen which is showing the world map with dots representing bases. Eve was already cross-referencing the information of what Sarah and Aiden know with what Owen provided, and filling up some of the gaps.


    Sarah looked at the map in silence for some time before sharing her thoughts. "If the information here is correct, Voronins have presence stronger than Lebedevs in South America and Africa, and they are about equal in Europe and Asia. We will start with a few low-key missions to confirm if this information is correct, and take it from there¡­"


    Aiden and Sarah discussed strategies, and they agreed that they will do nning together for any expansion of their influence. In this way, they will (partially)bine resources of the Army of Chaos and the White foundation and enforce that those two are strong allies. Aiden will lead the White foundation to focus on defense, while Sarah is leading the Army of Chaos in retaliation and attacks for both.


    They share an understanding that this should not be rushed. Their base in Italy is about one month away from being fully operational, and the Ceresc Solutions (aka their base in Romania) is set to officially start working in September. Sarah and Aiden don''t want to take on too much at the same time, because the priority is to reinforce existing locations, before spreading further.


    But this is perfect. While two bases in Europe are beingpleted, they will focus on scouting and nning.


    By dinner time, they picked a number of bases belonging to Voronins that will be scouted, and Sarah said that she will discuss this with Noah. For these missions, they will send their seasoned army members, and leave their kids to enjoy their summer.


    Aiden''s lip twitched at the mention of Noah, but he forced his green monster to calm down because whatever Noah is up to, it''s just wishful thinking.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1447 - Assistants (another Talk) (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Wednesday


    7:47 PM


    Sarah and Aiden are having dinner on the rooftop terrace with Michael, Oni, Haru, and N.


    The sun is low on the horizon, and the mild ocean breeze is providing the right amount of freshness from the heat of July evening.


    The six of them spoke about the events while Sarah and Aiden were absent and toward the end of the meal, Sarah went to the topic on her mind: "We called you here because there are few things we want to talk about."


    She saw that everyone is looking at her expectantly, and she continued: "The four of you are furthest either in age or in educationpared to the others and we want to know about your ns for the future."


    "What kind of ns?", Oni asked Sarah.


    "Where do you see yourself a few years from now? It does not need to be anything set in stone, but we hope to get an understanding of where you are going."


    N fidgeted nervously before asking: "Do we need to go somewhere?"


    Sarah wondered if her choice of words is off, and she decided to rify: "No. But if you tell me that in five years you will be here, I want to know what you will be doing. By then you willplete your education. What will that be? Will you have a job? Or will you be a frencer? Or do you n to travel? Having ns and goals is good to keep you in a specific direction and sometimes they will change before you aplish them, and that is fine as long as you know why they changed."


    The more Sarah spoke, the more Oni frowned. "Does the job of your assistante with an expiration date?"


    Sarah understood that Oni wants to be her assistant and her bringing up five years limit is confusing. "Let me say this first: you don''t need to leave. And being my assistant is a job. So, if you see yourself in five years as my assistant who lives here, that is fine. But I hope that you feel empowered to explore the possibilities."


    N listened to this exchange between Sarah and Oni and she felt excluded. "Can I be your assistant? Or am Icking some qualification?"


    "You can. And you are notcking anything. That is why you are here."


    "Let''s not allow this to turn into us chasing you away because that is not what we are doing.", Aiden interjected and turned to Michael. "The reality is that youpleted your education. You are already indispensable and acting as my proxy in more than one area and I would like to know if you have any other ns, or can I count on you for the next five or ten years? Of course, unexpected things happen, but if you can have it your way based on the current situation, would you still be here, or do you have other desires which you wish to pursue?", Aiden looked at the other three and spoke without giving Michael any time to answer: "The three of you will have your degrees in five years. As Sarah said, what will you be doing? Will you be here? If you want to stay, that is fine because we have plenty of space and work for everyone. But we expect you to freely think about other options like what would you like to do and where you want to live."


    Sarah looked at Aiden gratefully. She can see that after his little speech Oni, N, and Haru visibly rxed. Michael was unreadable from the beginning.


    Sarah spoke to Oni and N. "You will be busy for the next two months with your internship at the White corp. and I hope that you learn as much as you can. It will give you insight into how a big corporation works and you will get to experience what an assistant does. I will need assistants, so if you are interested in staying by my side, after your internship is done, you will get to apany me and to learn. If both of you agree to take on that role, we will decide on the division of work at that time."


    Aiden looked at Haru. "What Sarah said to Oni and N applies to you as well. Michael is helping me with the White foundation, but there is much more work and if you are interested, we can start after your internship."


    "What other work is there?", N asked.


    Sarah nced at Aiden, silently telling him to answer.


    "Sarah is in charge of the Army of Chaos, and I am handling people of the White foundation. Other than that, we have a number of properties and businesses on our name. Besides regr staff, we have currently twenty-nine of you here and twenty-seven at the Beach house. All of you need anything from daily needs to tutors taken care of. Should I go into details or did I convince you that there is plenty of work?"


    "No need for more.", N mumbled.


    Haru found a chance to ask: "Let''s assume that I am interested. How will that go?"


    Aiden answered: "If you and Michael both ept, my goal is that when I am absent, between the two of you, things will be taken care of and the outsiders will not notice that I''m not here. You will learn about the White foundation and both of you will learn about other things that Sarah and I are managing. Sarah and I are doing most of the things together, and that is why you will need to coborate with each other as well¡­"


    N and Haru were asking questions to Sarah and Aiden with a goal to understand what it means to be their assistant. N was curious and Haru was obviously interested.


    Haru''s main skill is to fight, and if he stays by Aiden''s side, he will be able to continue training and fighting.


    Michael was silent. He observed the other five people at the table while finishing his meal.


    Oni didn''t ask many questions because she already had this discussion with Sarah. She was mostly concerned about the amount of work, but if N epts as well, then they can share the responsibilities and it will not be overwhelming. However, she never got a clear answer from Michael when she asked him if he wants to stay with Sarah and Aiden and after that she got busy and the time passed. As much as it sounds great to stay with Sarah as her assistant, that will lose its appeal if Michael does not ept to stay with Aiden.


    After they finished with food and an extensive talk, Sarah and Aiden were left by themselves on the rooftop terrace.


    "What do you think?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    Aiden shrugged indicating that he is not sure. "Let''s not guess. We gave them time to think, we should unwind as well."


    Sarah agreed and voiced her observation: "Michael was quiet."


    "Mhm¡­", Aiden hummed in agreement. "His main driving force was to figure out who set him up when he was in Shadow Ravens and now Oni came into the picture. I believe that he is not sure what he wants."


    Sarah didn''t understand. "But Oni is helping him with Shadow Ravens, right?"


    "This is not about if she is helping or not. When Oni was hurt, he abandoned his mission in order to stay by her side. That was the first time that he neglected a mission and since then he didn''t mention Shadow Ravens. Before that incident, he would talk about them every time he got a chance."


    Sarah agreed with thisst point. "I remember that since Michael joined us, he either spoke about it or nned how to get to them. Maybe he realized that Oni is more important than digging into the past."


    "Maybe¡­", Aiden murmured.


    Aiden''s instinct is telling him Michael''s change in behavior is rted to Jesse, Michael''s lover who died.


    Aiden remembered that when Sarah found photos of him and his previous flings, she had an episode, and even though those photos potentially had evidence of who is after him, he destroyed it all in order to spare Sarah of more pain. Is it possible that Michael is neglecting his quest for revenge in order not to expose Oni to his past which might hurt her?


    Michael''sck of interest in Shadow Ravens is unusual and Aiden wonders if Michael found out something. Or he does not want to risk Oni finding out about Jesse? Or maybe something else happened that Aiden is not aware of¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1448 - Assistants (another Talk) (2)

    Michael, Haru, Oni, and N are walking toward their apartment building in silence.


    "What do you think?", Oni asked N while they walked toward their apartment building.


    N paused her steps and turned to Oni. "I love it. You?"


    Oni observed that Michael and Haru didn''t stop and she thought that this is a good chance for a girl-talk on this topic.


    Instead of answering N''s question, Oni asked her next one: "Why do you love it?"


    "Sarah asked if we could make a five-yearmitment, and I can answer that question with a confident ''yes''.", N said enthusiastically. "Of course, I will talk to Haru about this, but he seems excited about the possibility of working with Aiden."


    "What if he does not ept?"


    N thought for a second before responding. "If he does not ept, I will still go with it. I love spending my time with Haru, but this is more than a job. I will get to learn a lot of things. I''ve changed drastically in a year since I''m with Sarah and Aiden, and I can''t imagine what all I will achieve in five more."


    "You are not afraid that it''s too much?"


    "Too much work?", N asked and when she saw Oni nod in confirmation, she answered matter-of-factly: "Right now, Sarah is handling all of it by herself. As an assistant, I will get to help her take some of that load off. I will learn to manage employees and properties¡­ just thinking what is in Boyle Heights neighborhood: the club and gangs in the area and apartment buildings and employees and the selection process for new recruits, is making my head spin. Sarah and Aiden own properties and have employees all over the world, and I will get to travel with them and meet fascinating people, and if at the end of all that I learn to sessfully juggle all the tasks Sarah does, that will be my gain. Are you not interested?"


    "Of course, I am. And the possibility of both of us working with Sarah makes everything more appealing. But just like you, I want to talk to Michael."


    "I thought that Sarah and Aiden spoke about this with you previously.", N could not believe that Oni and Michael didn''t talk about this already.


    Oni confirmed. "Yes, but it was after their wedding. After that, I was swamped with exams and other work and we didn''t get time to talk."


    "Well, now you have the time. Our exams are officially over, our internship at White corp. starts on Monday, and until then we can take it easy." N grinned and wished Oni good night before going to join Haru who was waiting for her on the side.


    ¡­


    In Oni''s and Michael''s apartment.


    "You are unusually quiet tonight.", Oni said while taking her seat next to Michael on the sofa in the living room.


    "Should I talk about something?"


    "Everyone else did.", Oni stated the fact.


    Michael nodded in understanding. "This is about the assistant thing."


    Oni confirmed. "You are already doing a lot of things with Aiden. Why are you reluctant tomit? Don''t tell me that you have other ns I am not aware of."


    "It''s not that simple.", Michael grumbled.


    "Tell me¡­", Oni urged him.


    Michael gazed into her dark eyes and contemted if he should share his thoughts with her. He does not want to keep things from her, but this is about his fears and he finds it ufortable to talk about them. But her sincere curiosity made him realize that if he denies her this, he will hurt her feelings.


    Michael inhaled slowly and spoke: "When you ask me about my ns for the next few years, I end up thinking about a few years back. Five years ago, my life was very different. Since then I lost everyone I cared about, and everyone who cared about me. In thest month I admitted that I care about you and I feel that with that gate being open, other people got in as well and¡­"


    Oni remembered that Michael lost his whole team while on a mission, and he was hunted to the point that he had to abandon his previous life, and he was separated from his family, and she realized why Michael is avoiding tomit. "You are afraid that you will lose me? And Sarah and Aiden and what we have here?"


    Michael pressed his lips into a line and his troubled expression answered Oni''s question.


    Oni moved to sit in hisp. "Michael, the only thing that happened one month ago is that you realized that you are surrounded by people who care about you. Life is not about keeping things the same, it is a journey during which some people will leave you, while others will enter your life. It is natural."


    "I don''t want to lose you.", Michael admitted.


    Oni was surprised to hear this. "Why do you think that you will lose me?"


    "I am bad luck."


    "If you believe that you are bad luck because you lost everything at some point, then I am bad luck as well. Beforeing here, my future was grim." Oni cupped his cheeks and gave him a light kiss on the lips before continuing: "Maybe we are two bad lucks and if that is the case, I choose to believe how two bads are negating each other because with you I am happy. And I am confident that this ce has enough good luck so that we can move on with our lives and look forward to tomorrow, together."


    Michael observed Oni''s smiling face and recognized it as the one which is brightening up his life in thest few months. That smile broke through his darkness and made him believe that he survived the trap while he was with Shadow Ravens, and the assassins, and the time in the mine, with a purpose which stretches beyond revenge. That smile gave him hope that he can make someone happy, and that he can be happy as well.


    "Oni, you are the most amazing girl I''ve ever met."


    "I most definitely am. How else can I be your girlfriend?"


    Michael stifled augh at her cheeky response and pulled her to lean on him.


    Oni melted into his embrace and rested her head under his chin. His hold was firm and gentle, and his scent filled her lungs and with every passing moment, Oni realized that anxiousness inside her is increasing.


    "Michael?", she called after some time.


    "Hmm?"


    "About the assistant''s job¡­"


    Michael took a deep breath before responding: "You said it: I am already working by Aiden''s side. It''s just a matter of making it official."


    "You canmit to five years?" Oni wanted to confirm.


    Michael shrugged. "At this point, I have no other ns."


    Oni smiled and tightened her hold on him. With this, herst spec of reluctance disappeared. She can''t wait to talk to Sarah and to tell her that she wants to be her assistant. But she will wait, because right now she is sitting in Michael''sp and his arms are around her and she has no intention to move.


    "Michael?", she called after some time.


    "Hmm?"


    "My exams are over and¡­ I''m not tired.", she said shyly.


    Michael arched an eyebrow and craned his neck to get a better view of her face. "What are you trying to say, my girlfriend?"


    Oni bit her lower lip and tried to ignore her heart which thumped against her chest violently. She practiced this so many times in her mind, why is she this nervous now? Isn''t this what she wants? Oni inhaled a shaky breath and lifted her head so that she can see him properly while forcing herself to maintain eye contact. "I don''t need a date with dinner and flowers, we can do that anytime. Later. I want you to show me what it means to be yours. Completely."


    Michael swallowed hard. He knows that she is talking about them making love, but he wanted to make it special and also¡­ she is young. But she is also inviting and willing and he is fighting against his lust and he is not an angel.


    He told himself that it does not need to be all the way, they can stop at the forey. Maybe.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1449 - Dont Delay The Inevitable

    After a short hesitation and an intense internal battle, Michael rose with Oni in his arms and made his way into the bedroom.


    He ced her to stand next to the bed and observed her in silence. He saw that she is stiff and ufortable, and it reminded him of when she fell in the hotel room in Frankfurt and how she panicked when he held her suddenly.


    "Oni¡­", Michael called with a voice deeper than usual and reached to hold her hands in his.


    "We don''t need to do this.", he said with difficulty after a few long seconds.


    Oni asked herself for the umpteenth time if this is what she wants. And as always, the answer was <em>''yes''</em>. Why is she stiff like this? She is confident that her reaction is making him think that she is forcing herself. Is she? Absolutely not.


    Oni lifted her gaze to meet his. "I know that we don''t need to, and I know that you will wait as long as it takes. But I want to, and there is no one else I want to do this with. So, unless you don''t find me attractive, or you don''t love me, there is no reason to stop or to dy the inevitable any further."


    She pried her hands out of his and started unbuttoning his pants. Two secondster, his hands moved as well.


    They stood next to the bed and undressed each other in silence, and if not for Oni''s quivering fingers, it would appear that she knows what she is getting into.


    Michael was down this path many times before, but this was the first time that he felt such a conflict between wanting to take a step away, and pull her closer until they merge into one. One seemed like the right thing to do, but the other one seemed right as well.


    Oni took half a step toward him and they were so close that she could feel the heat of his body against hers.


    "Michael¡­", she called in a shaky voice. "I admit that I''m not sure what to do, so I will rely on your guidance."


    At that moment, something between Michael and Oni shifted. Like thest impossibly-thinyer between them disappeared and they could see each otherpletely, and they both enjoyed the sight in front of them.


    Oni slowly raised her hands and put her palms on his shoulders while getting on her toes to kiss him.


    It took Michael a second for his reasoning to dissolvepletely into a puddle a lust and his hands wrapped around Oni, holding her tightly against him.


    Oni rxed in Michael''s embrace to the point of feeling like a liquid. The skin-to-skin contact was out of this world and she was pulling him closer because this was not close enough. Oni was trembling from head to toes and didn''t realize at what point they fell on the soft mattress.


    The kissing, touching, and caressing was making Oni''s head spin and she was not sure if the sound of heavy breathing is hers or Michael''s.


    Michael''s hand reached to the cradle of Oni''s thighs and she parted her legs, and theck of shyness or any stiffness surprised Oni.


    His fingers glided between her folds, forcing soft moans to escape her lips and disappear between his.


    Michael''s finger slipped inside Oni and he groaned at the sensation of her wet heat. She was wet and hot and willing but based on the resistance her tightness provided to his finger, he knew that if he rushes, she will be in pain.


    He reminded himself that he is not an impatient (and inexperienced) teenager and this needs to be good for both of them.


    His body shifted lower, and his lips parted from hers. He kissed her neck and moved down her corbones before taking his time with her palm-sized firm breasts. And then he moved further down.


    Oni gasped when Michael buried his face between her legs. Every time his tongue flicked over her engorged peak, electric spasms struck her body, each stronger than the previous one.


    <em>''This is more intense than when he uses his fingers!''</em>, Oni screamed internally and then her body jolted in pleasure again.


    Oni was struggling to inhale enough oxygen and she knew that something big ising when his hands moved under her thighs and held her hips firmly in ce. Two secondster, she got her answer when Michael''s tongue moved in rapid mighty strokes and the electric charges which were released from Oni''s core made her unable to breathe, yet somehow she had enough air in her lungs to scream as ecstatic release violently shook every nerve ending in her body.


    Michael moved slowly higher while his kisses made a trail over her tight abdomen, between her breasts, up her corbones and her neck.


    He observed her flushed face and half-closed eyelids for a few seconds before saying: "I thought you said that you are not tired."


    Oni''s lips broke into a smug smile. "I''m not tired, I''m just catching my breath¡­"


    Michael closed his eyes and inhaled deeply.


    "Are you tired?"


    Oni''s question made him open his eyes.


    Michael looked into her dark eyes full of love and lust and her smug expression irritated him slightly. Is she provoking him? Doesn''t she know that she should not y with fire? And he is ame.


    His handsome eyebrow arched, and his intense gaze told her that she struck a nerve.


    "Tired?" He moved between her legs and leaned lower so that she can feel his hard and hot rod at the cradle of her thighs.


    "Oni, my precious girlfriend¡­ the night has just begun¡­", he murmured before his lipsnded on hers, initiating a flurry of kisses.


    Oni''s heart jolted when she felt him tease between her folds and then the pressure increased.


    "Rx... breathe...", he chanted close to her ear.


    Her insides felt like they are ripping apart, but she refused to let the pain show as he made his way inside her. Oni knows that Michael was reluctant, giving her many chances to postpone this, and she feared that if he sees her pain, he will stop. And she does not want him to stop.


    Oni bit her lower lip and buried her face in Michael''s neck while clutching his back and wondering how much of his length is left before he is all the way in.


    To her relief, he stopped moving.


    "Are you in pain?", he asked with a breathless whisper.


    She shook her head fervently while pressing her face in his neck tighter.


    "Ah¡­", a cry escaped her when she felt that he is moving again and going deeper.


    At some point, she knew that they mergedpletely. Probably because of his low groan, which was more intense than any before, or maybe because he stopped moving. And she was aware that he is waiting for her insides to amodate his length without causing her (too much) pain before he moves again.


    "Oni¡­", Michael called and nudged her head with his chin, asking her silently to move so that he can see her face.


    Oni peeled herself from his neck and opened her teary eyes reluctantly. She met his gaze full of lust,ced with concern, and her heart expanded at the power of happiness which swelled inside her.


    "Michael¡­", she whispered and kissed his neck. "I love you¡­"


    Michael''s face broke into a smile and his lipsnded on hers at the same time as his hips shifted, and she felt him pull slightly before pushing back in. Slowly, at first.


    Oni gasped as the pain mixed with pleasure which made her feel like she can''t take any more and at the same time she does not want it to stop. The feeling of intimacy took over her senses and she was unaware at what point her hips moved to meet his.


    The lustful sounds, the pleasurable friction, their bodies moving to meet each other, their scent mixed with sweat, everything was a mess which intensified together with the strength of his thrusts.


    Michael''s body flexed above Oni''s while he mmed himself inside her fiercely. He swallowed her screams as her body tensed below him and a few thrustster he trembled in his own release.


    Oni snuggled next to Michael and they kissed and caressed each other for a long time.


    Her heart was beating wildly, and she had no regrets and she hoped that he knows that. Because the fact that they merged into one was beyond wonderful.


    "Are you OK?", he asked after some time.


    Oni smiled and admitted: "I am high on happiness."


    "Tired?"


    Oni paused at Michael''s question and observed his yful smirk, and she realized how what they did was not the end for this night.


    "No¡­", she whispered into his lips a moment before another kissing frenzy began.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1450 - Fulfilling Wishes In The Morning

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    8:36 AM


    Michael woke up and the first thing he saw was Oni''s sleeping face.


    If he needs to pick one word to describe how he feels, that would be: happy.


    The two of them made love long into the night, but that is not the only reason for his happiness because this is much more than a physical experience. For the first time in his life, Michael feels that he truly belongs somewhere: by Oni''s side.


    By the way Oni looks at him (when she is awake), he can see that she trusts him and loves him and that he is her priority, and he hopes that he will not mess this up because he can truly see his future by her side as a good one.


    He remembered their talk fromst night about themitment and he realizes that his silence is not doing him any good.


    Michael hopes that Oni knows how much she means to him, but he was never good with words, so he decided to start with breakfast.


    He scooted out of the bed carefully and after a quick wash-up, headed into the kitchen.


    Michael saw that other than baby-carrots, balls of mozzare cheese, and half a box of orange juice, their fridge in the apartment is empty. He was disappointed, but not surprised. They keep some snacks handy, but for their meals both Oni and Michael go to the dining room with the staff and kids.


    Michael was not willing to give up on preparing breakfast for Oni, so he headed to the building where other kids (and the staff) are.


    ¡­


    About half an hourter¡­


    Michael is looking at the tray with scrambled eggs, toasted bread with jam, and there are milk and freshly squeezed orange juice. Oni''s favorites.


    There is breakfast for everyone staying at the Cliffside vi (as usually), but Michael didn''t want to take that. To show his sincerity, he decided to make everything himself and it turned out very well.


    Only one thing can make it better¡­


    Sarah was passing through the garden when she observed Michael walking slowly with a serving tray in his hands. He was eyeing the roses, obviously trying to find a good one (or more).


    "Is Oni OK?"


    Sarah''s questionced with concern made Michael stop in his tracks and he robotically turned toward Sarah.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Because you are carrying breakfast. I assume for her. If she is fine, she would go to the dining room and eat with everyone, as always.", Sarah exined.


    Michael nced at the tray with food before answering: "She is still sleeping. Since she finished her exams, I thought of surprising her."


    "That is nice of you." Sarah smiled and checked the time. "I am concerned that she is sleeping thiste."


    "We stayed upte." Michael said ambiguously and swallowed hard when he realized that Sarah is scrutinizing him.


    He cursed internally, why did he take this route? He could have taken the underground passage and he would not be caught and interrogated like this. But he wanted a rose for Oni. And as much as his rtionship with Oni is not a secret, he does not want to advertise what the two of them didst night.


    Sarah didn''t need more than two seconds to understand that Michael and Oni crossed THAT line. The way how Michael is guiltily avoiding her gaze together with breakfast he is carrying and him looking at roses are providing her with all the hints she needs.


    Sarah made two steps to the left and plucked one perfect red rose. She ced it on the tray. "Take care of Oni."


    Michael was surprised that Sarah didn''t ask any questions. "I will."


    "Both of you take a day off today. Go on a date. If you need suggestions, ask Aiden."


    Sarah has no concerns about giving them a day off. Based on the status she and Aiden discussedst night, all the tasks assigned to Michael and Oni arepleted and unless an emergency happens, there is nothing for them to do. And if there is an emergency, Sarah and Aiden will need to deal with it. Other than this practical side, any girl would appreciate extra care as she steps into this stage of the rtionship.


    Michael blinked. "Thank you."


    Sarah gestured with her hand for Michael to start moving. "Why are you still here? The food is getting cold¡­"


    ¡­


    In Michael''s and Oni''s apartment¡­


    Oni woke up at the smell of scrambled eggs and toast. She opened her eyes and blinked at Michael''s smiling face and she can see that he is sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "Good morning¡­", his deep voice greeted her.


    "Morning¡­", she responded drowsily, and her gaze fell on the tray on the bedside table. "Breakfast?"


    "Mhm¡­", he hummed in confirmation.


    "Last time you brought me breakfast, we were in Frankfurt and my feet were hurt.", Oni reminded him.


    "At that time, I decided to embrace my feelings for you. Because if I don''t, I will lose you.", Michael confirmed that he remembered.


    Oni had a goofy smile on her face, and she moved with an intention to hug him. That movement made her aware that she is not wearing any clothes under the cover and she froze.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Oni was not sure how to answer this. Why is she naked? She remembered some images, and more and more wereing at the front of her mind: Michael above her, around her, inside her¡­ telling her that she is amazing and that she feels amazing¡­ kissing and touching everywhere. It all felt like a dream, and a good one. But there were too many images for a dream.


    "What time it is?", Oni asked.


    "Almost ten in the morning."


    "I sleptte¡­", Oni murmured.


    "We sleptte.", Michael corrected her.


    This statement only confirmed that those pictures in her mind are not a dream!


    Oni stared at Michael and blinked a few times before breaking into a smile.


    Michael was not sure what to make out of Oni''s variety of expressions, but she is smiling now, so it''s fine. Right? A secondter, her face fell again.


    "Uhm¡­ Oni, are you OK?"


    "I want to cuddle.", she admitted.


    Michael moved toy next to her on top of the cover and she lifted her hand, stopping him. "One of us is overdressed."


    Michael paused and observed her expression which was shy and determined and he had to admit that she is amazing.


    Oni watched without blinking as Michael stood next to the bed and removed his clothes, revealing his perfect body, the same one she was clinging onto for most of the night. And the way he looked at her was time stopping. There was no trace of him looking at her like a little girl, or a young woman. His gaze was scorching through the cover which obstructed his view and she knew that is how a man looks at his woman.


    Michael got back on the bed, this time under the cover and without any clothes on, and he spread his arms, silently inviting Oni toe to him. And she did.


    "What do you want us to do today?", Michael asked when she settled next to him with her head on his shoulder.


    Oni exhaled. "I skipped most of the morning. I will check my email and follow up on¡­"


    "No need.", Michael interrupted her. "Sarah told us to take a day off. We are going on a date and I want to know if you have any desires, or are you leaving it up to me?"


    Oni looked at him and smiled. "A date? Can I pick whatever I want?"


    Michael confirmed. "If it''s in my power, I will make your wishe true."


    "I need a minute to process this."


    Oni was unable to stop smiling. She lowered her head to rest on his shoulder again and enjoyed the feeling of him holding her, and her body pressing on his with no clothes between them, and she was sure that life does not get better than this because Michael is by her side and telling her that he will make her wishese true.


    Her sight fell on the tent above his crotch area and she thought how life can get better.


    "Michael?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Do we need to go out?"


    "Not really. But it''s a long day and the weather is great. Don''t tell me that you want to spend the whole day here?"


    Oni shook her head slightly, indicating how that is not the case. "How about¡­ I pick what we do until lunch, and you n for the afternoon and evening?"


    Michael agreed. "Sounds good. What do you have on your mind for the morning?"


    Michael''s eyebrows shoot up when he felt Oni''s palm gliding down his abdomen, slightly on the side and her fingers grazed his erection, making him jolt.


    "Oni¡­", he breathed.


    "Kiss me.", she demanded.


    Michael turned to the side and his lips grazed over hers. "Don''t you want your breakfast?"


    "Later¡­"


    Michael smiled at the sight of her already flushed face. "Is this what you want to do this morning?"


    Oni''s smile matched his. "Every morning."


    "That is a wish I can makee true.", he murmured in her lips before covering them with his.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1451 - Chief Graphic Designer For Ceresc Solutions

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Thursday


    1:25 PM


    Sarah is having drinks and appetizers with Aaron in a cozy French restaurant which looks like a bar.


    Aaron is ncing around nervously, confident that Aiden will pop out from somewhere and hurt him. Badly.


    Since Sarah''s birthday party when Aaron got a beating from Noah, Aaron is much more cautious.


    "Rx, it''s just the two of us.", Sarah assured him.


    Aaron nodded and lowered his head, embarrassed that Sarah noticed.


    "I guess you didn''t call me here just forpany.", Aaron decided to find out why Sarah suddenlycalled him to meet here.


    It''s not that he isining, he would love to have many meetings with Sarah, with only the two of them (and more than just meetings), but he knows that Sarah is not such a girl and that is one of the reasons he admires her to the point of obsession.


    Sarah smiled. She knows that Aaron has a thing for her, but the fact that he asked her such a question, means that he is using his head. "You mentioned that you want to be of use to me, and I have a position that will suit you perfectly."


    Aaron''s face lit up. "I am listening."


    "First, I have a question for you. Why are you so keen on following me?"


    Aaron''s stunned expression told Sarah that he was not expecting such a question.


    He cleared his throat before responding: "Aren''t we in a mutually beneficial rtionship? I help you by getting your people overseas without being noticed, while you got me to work with EY."


    "Is that all?"


    Aaron avoided her gaze. "What else could it be?"


    "The fact that I am married to Aiden does not change anything?"


    Aaron''s expression cracked. "You are married!?"


    It''s not that he didn''t think about it as a possibility but thinking about it as something that will happen in the future and knowing that it already happened are two different things.


    It took him a few seconds topose himself and to force a smile with difficulty. "Congrattions."


    Aaron''s eyes darted aimlessly for some time before he looked Sarah in the eyes. "I admit that I admire you. You are straightforward and honest and¡­ faithful. Not only to Aiden but to everyone. That gives me the confidence that working with you is not a mistake."


    Aaron omitted a few things, but he said the most of it and he hoped that it''s enough.


    Sarah decided not to push this further. Aaron already proved more than once that he will not cross the line with her, no matter what his feelings are. "OK. In my opinion, it''s a position that fits you perfectly. Officially, you would lead a team of graphic designers for my newly openedpany in Europe with the title of a chief graphic designer."


    Aaron understood that Sarah knows that he worked as a graphic designer in his father''spany. That was before Whites drove thepany into bankruptcy after the incident at Jeff''s and JoAnna''s wedding.


    Aaron didn''t miss that Sarah said how that is the <em>''official''</em> version of what he would be doing. "And unofficially?"


    Sarah is pleased that Aaron can pick up on such points.


    "You are aware of the army Noah belongs to¡­", Sarah paused and gave Aaron a meaningful look.


    Aaron''s lips twitched when he remembered his shock when he realized how Noah changed in less than a year.


    "I have limited knowledge about it.", Aaron admitted.


    "We are expanding into Europe. I need a strategist. Someone who is smart and can see the details while focusing on the whole picture. A person I can trust."


    Aaron''s face lit up when he realized that Sarah is talking about him. "Will I be in charge of resources and missions, how Noah is now?"


    Sarah confirmed. "That will depend on your capabilities."


    "You said, in Europe?"


    Sarah nodded. "Headquarters is in Romania. You will need to move there. At this point, we have one additional base in Mn, and are nning a few more through Europe to open soon. You would act as the main point of contact for any missions in the area and oversee bases. That will include buildings, people, and other resources. If you ept the job, you will learn the details."


    "What can you tell me about the official job?"


    "The job includes a ce to stay and meals are covered on the same property where the HQ building is, but you are wee to get something on your own if you wish. You will not be bound to stay in one ce. You will lead a team of graphic designers. As thepany grows, your position will stay on top of the design team, reporting directly to the creative director who is one of my people. It''s a marketingpany so there will be modeling jobs as well, if you are interested. And we can work around the EY schedule, so that you can do both if you wish."


    Aaron shook his head. "EY is not a problem. I am at the age where most of the models are noticeably younger than I am, so I would retire from the catwalk soon anyway. Photoshoots are once per collection and allbined, that is no more than two weeks a year. I am curious to find out more about thepany."


    Sarah reached for the folder from her bag and handed it to Aaron. "I have picked a number of directors; they are people I trust, each with specific skills but none of them are involved with the army. You will find information about them and thepany here. Take your time to read through the files and let me know your thoughts. You will see that the specifics of the job are quite flexible. If you ept, you will spend some time with Noah to learn from him about the army and pick a few people which you will take with you. Thepany opens in two months, and by then you will need to move to Romania¡­ You will also be responsible for hiring graphic designers who will report to you¡­"


    Aaron listened to Sarah while clutching the folder in his hands.


    She asked him several times if he has any questions, but all of this came too suddenly, and he was overwhelmed to the point of not knowing what to ask. In the end, he responded: "Let me read through this and I will get back to you in a few days with questions."


    "OK." Sarah responded and her sight moved above Aaron.


    Based on the change in Sarah''s expression, Aaron knew that someone is standing behind him, and considering that Sarah''s smile reached her eyes, he had a good guess who it is...


    "Are you sure you are not trying to score another meeting with my wife?"


    Aaron closed his eyes and gritted his teeth for a second before stering a fake smile on his face and turning to Aiden. "Your wife, my boss."


    Aiden smiled smugly and sat next to Sarah. He put his arm around her shoulders in an obvious disy that she belongs to him. "Actually, I will be your boss as well."


    Aaron sneered at Aiden and looked at Sarah. "You didn''t tell me that."


    "Army is mine. Thepany belongs to both of us.", Sarah exined.


    Aaron could not look at Aiden''s smug expression. "I guess we are done here. Thank you for the offer. I am honored that you are considering me for such a position. I will get back to you."


    Sarah watched Aaron leave the restaurant and she pinched Aiden''s arm.


    "What was that for?", Aiden grumbled.


    "You couldn''t wait for the meeting to end?"


    "You said everything there was to say.", Aiden said knowingly while gesturing to his ear stud.


    From the beginning, he was in the back of the restaurant, listening to Sarah''s and Aaron''s conversation.


    Sarah didn''t want to argue with Aiden. She is grateful that he waited so long before making his appearance. It''s not that she has any secrets from Aiden, but when Aiden is near Aaron or Noah, the atmosphere turns into a macho-showdown and it''s impossible to have a normal conversation.


    "What do you think?", Sarah asked.


    "I think that he will read through the files and see how that is an amazing opportunity, and he will take it. I don''t like him because of the way he looks at you, but I must admit that he is smart. If he is not smart, he would end up with the rest of the punks which we dealt with at the ck & White nightclub. Also, he is aware that his modeling career is limited by his age and if so far he didn''t reach the top, it''s not going to happen."


    Sarah gazed at Aiden with eyes full of admiration. "Thank you."


    Aiden''s eyebrow arched questionably. "For?"


    "If the roles are reversed, I don''t think that I would be able to allow you to work close to a woman who looks at you like that."


    Aiden frowned. "Work close? I thought that we are sending him to Europe."


    Sarah burst into giggles.


    "Don''t think that I am fine with it.", Aiden said when Sarah calmed down. "But I know that he respects you, and that you have eyes only for the most perfect guy in the world so... I will allow it."


    Sarah sighed and leaned onto him. "This is why you are the most perfect guy in the world."


    Aiden kissed her temple. "And I am yours."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1452 - Talks With New Kids (1)

    ~ California, the Beach house ~


    Thursday


    4:57 PM


    Sarah and Aiden are sitting at the back of the house, in front of fifteen girls who are forming a semi-circle: Xiaohui (from China), Francisca, Antonia and Panya (from Brazil), Rosa and Cam (from Venezu), Pari and Harini (from India), Panya, Chione and Femi (from Egypt), Esma, Azra, Merve and Hande (from Turkey).


    With the exception of Hande, all the girls are between eighteen and fifteen years old, and all of them have equally determined expressions on their faces.


    The girls are demanding to start with more intense training. They don''t want to only run around and increase their endurance.


    "You just arrived. Why don''t you take it easy?", Sarah asked.


    "We are here for two weeks.", Rosa responded. "We took it easy."


    "Don''t think that we are not grateful, we are.", Xiaohui added. "Everything we have here is great."


    "But we can''t rx when we know what is out there and with every day we rx, we are one day further away from being able to fight against it.", Francisca continued after Xiaohui.


    "You can make the world a better ce in more ways than just fighting.", Sarah advised them.


    Merve stood up. "Yes. We can paint and make music and dance and maybe even learn medicine. But none of them would help when facing evil people who want to hurt us."


    Other girls nodded in unison.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and he shrugged, indicating that he can''t help her in making the girls change their minds.


    Sarah turned to the girls and gestured to Merve to sit down before speaking seriously: "It is not easy to learn how to fight. It''s a process that requires you to build your strength and stamina first. That is why we told you to start with running and stretching exercises. Taking shortcuts will only lead to you getting hurt."


    Aiden decided to chime in:"We admire your spirit and we will support you desire to be fighters. However, none of you will be allowed near a mission unless you demonstrate abilities that will prove that you can handle a prolonged mission and also good academic results to show that you are thinking about your future. To confirm that this is true, you can ask him¡­", Aiden pointed to the side toward Daniel who was peeking behind the tree.


    Sarah waved at Daniel toe.


    Daniel sheepishly walked toward them. He wanted only to hear what is going on, and now he was called out like a peeper.


    "Tell them about your routine, when you arrived.", Aiden demanded.


    Daniel nodded at Aiden before turning to the girls. "We were here for three months. All of us. We started with running and eating well, and then other things were added. We had to attend school and have good grades before we were considered to go on a mission."


    "Three months?", Azra asked with disappointment obvious in her voice.


    "Don''t focus on the time.", Sarah said. "I told you that you will be here for at least eight weeks. Until then, you have a chance to work on improving your stamina and figuring out what you want to do. Tomorrow morning, we will do a series of physical tests, and based on that we will give you an exercise schedule. The test will be repeated every two weeks and you will have clear guidelines on what benchmark you need to reach in order to start with the next stage."


    "It is up to you how much effort you want to put into this. However, we don''t advise you to do more than what we tell you.", Aiden added. "If you rush into things, it might lead to you getting hurt. We hope that you are wise enough to know that we don''t need additional inconveniences by taking care of your fractures because you were impatient."


    Sarah saw that girls'' fighting spirit subsided and she turned to Daniel. "I will leave the rest of the discussion to you."


    Daniel was surprised. "To me?"


    Sarah smiled ominously. "Instead of telling them about the glory of missions and beating up baddies, you should tell them how the training starts and all the hard work you put into it."


    Aiden nodded in agreement with Sarah and added with a straight face: "And when you are done, meet me at the fighting ring for a sparring match. I didn''t test your progress in a while."


    Daniel swallowed hard when he realized that he is being punished. Why is this falling on him? Everyone else spoke about the glory of going on missions.


    Sarah and Aiden stood up and before leaving, Sarah told Daniel: "Don''t forget to mention that after three months you only moved to the Cliffside vi and that you didn''t go on an actual mission for another few months."


    Daniel nodded solemnly and faced the girls. "Any questions?"


    "How many months?", Azra asked impatiently.


    "It was about six months for me...", Daniel exhaled. "And first missions didn''t involve fighting¡­"


    Girls exchanged nces and started talking amongst themselves and asking questions to Daniel at the same time. In an instant, a mor invaded the space.


    "Quiet!", Xiaohui shouted, making all the girls look at her in silence. She cleared her throat. "Daniel is here to answer our questions, let''s take advantage of that. One by one, raise your hand if you want to talk next, just how we do when Sarah and Aiden are here¡­"


    Daniel looked at Xiaohui gratefully before giving a signal to Chione to go ahead with her question.


    ¡­


    Later, in the fighting rink¡­


    Aiden is facing Daniel who isunching attacks at visibly bored Aiden.


    "You are not focusing.", Aiden said after some time. "Should I call Xiaohui to watch for additional motivation?"


    Daniel froze. "What?"


    "Do you think that we don''t know you areing here because of her?"


    Daniel realized that there is no point in lying. "Is that a bad thing?"


    "It depends on your intentions. You know our policy about rtionships between the family members. You are not blood-rted, but we hope that you see each other as brothers and sisters first. It is normal that some of you will develop other feelings, it is natural. However, I must warn you that if you rush into a rtionship before you think it through, and it ends up badly, you will cause a discord not only between you and Xiaohui but between others as well who will be forced to choose sides."


    Daniel nodded in understanding before asking: "How do I know if it will end up badly or not?"


    Aiden shrugged. "You don''t. But you should make sure that your feelings are true. Don''t make a move on a girl just because she is pretty. There are always prettier girls around the corner. Don''t make a move because she is smart or funny. There are many smarter and funnier girls also."


    Daniel was confused. What kind of logic is that? "When can I make a move?"


    "When you don''t care how pretty or smart or funny she is, because you want to stay by her side and make her happy no matter what."


    Daniel stared at Aiden, knowing that he heard something important.


    "Don''t space out. I''m here giving you a personal lesson, take advantage of it¡­", Aiden reminded Daniel that they are in the fighting ring.


    Daniel took a deep breath and assumed a fighting stance beforeunching another round of attacks with renewed vigor.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1453 - Talks With New Kids (2)

    While Aiden and Daniel sparred in the fighting ring, Sarah was talking to twenty-nine girls in the family room.


    Sarah wanted to find out how the girls are doing, and to give them a chance to ask questions or share their inputs. Also, if any of them wanted to talk in private, or in smaller groups, Sarah told them toe forward.


    "We will be here tonight and tomorrow. We n to leave tomorrow afternoon, but if there is a need, we can stay longer.", Sarah told them. "In the morning, before breakfast, we will do a series of physical tests to evaluate your strength and stamina. We will use the results to check your current condition and determine your training regime. If you don''t feel ready, you don''t need to take these tests at this time; we will have them avable for you every two weeks. Keep in mind that unless you undergo these tests, you will not be allowed to do and exercises other than running. We don''t want to risk you getting hurt¡­"


    After discussing the schedule and ns for the next day, Sarah also brought up the topic of rtionships between the kids.


    "Why are you telling us this?", Chione asked. "Are you expecting us to be matched with someone?"


    Sarah was surprised by this logic. But then she thought that considering that the girls were kidnapped, and the horrible experience after, it''s not unusual that they are jumpy when someone mentions rtionships.


    Sarah lifted her hands, indicating to Chione how she means no offense. "We will never force you into a rtionship, and I guarantee that it will be your decision if you want to be in a rtionship with someone. As long as it''s not putting you in danger, and it''s mutual, I and Aiden will not interfere. I brought this up because we are aware that you will develop feelings for someone in the future, it is normal. My advice to you is to think it through before anything starts, and think about it twice if your crush is someone from the family. You can''t tell how it will end up, but if you are not confident in your feelings from the start, it will probably not end well. Breakups within the family will impact more than just the two people who are involved."


    Patricia raised her hand before speaking: "If we date someone, and the breakup is bad¡­ what will happen then?"


    "What do you think it will happen?", Sarah asked.


    "I''ve seen ssmates not talking to each other. And their friends taking sides.", Cam said.


    Sarah nodded in agreement. "It is one thing when that happens during few hours while you are in school, but we all are living together, and the situation will be ufortable for anyone who is close to the couple who broke up."


    "Then, why are you allowing people to date someone from the family?", Azra asked Sarah.


    "Each of our kids is different and unique, but we see that you have many things inmon. All of you have a past which is heavier than the one of regr teenagers. You all share the desire to be better than you currently are and to fix the wrongs in society. You are all motivated and bright young people. All kids who live under our roof already have a lot inmon. Having things inmon will make you bond with others, and you might be surprised when you suddenly be aware that someone is more important in your life than anyone else. Do you want me toe between you and the person you cherish and to tell you that it''s wrong?"


    The girls agreed that they understand Sarah''s point of view and Sarah warned them not to take this lightly. "If you start liking someone, it''s better to be safe than sorry. If you are unsure what to do,e and talk to me. OK?"


    Sarah encouraged them toe forward with questions they have that are appropriate for a group discussion. "There is a high chance that another girl has the same question. Discussing it in a group will help you see how others feel about that topic as well..."


    "What God does our family follow?", Esme asked.


    Sarah saw that all the girls are looking at her expectantly and she sighed. She does not like talking about religion, but she needs to...


    "Do you have a God you believe in?", Sarah asked Esme back.


    "I grew up in an Imic family.", Esme responded.


    "That is not what I asked you. My question was, do YOU believe in God?"


    Esme blinked in confusion. "What is the difference?"


    "Normally, we don''t get to choose our religion. It is something we are born into. Some of you are born into Christian families, some in Imic, some in Buddhists, and some families do not align themselves with any religion. In our family, we don''t think that any of them is wrong, but we believe that each of them is a choice."


    "Do you believe in all of them?", Xiaohui asked with disbelief obvious in her voice.


    "No. I don''t believe in any of them."


    Rosa''s eyes widened in surprise. "You are an atheist?"


    "A humanist.", Sarah corrected her.


    "What is that?", Chione asked Sarah.


    "Both me and Aiden think that God is not needed for humans to be moral. I believe that we should care for other people and that we can understand right from wrong and show sympathy andpassion without guidance from a God by following a simple rule of treating others how we want others to treat us."


    "Is that a religion?", Femi asked.


    "Religion is defined as a belief and worshiping of superhuman power. I believe in humans.", Sarah exined.


    "In other words, that is a <em>''no''</em>.", Rosa said.


    Sarah confirmed. "Correct. Humanism is a belief that humans control their lives and are responsible for their actions."


    Merve raised her hand before asking: "Uhm¡­ so¡­ how does that work in practice?"


    "We want you to be responsible for your actions, and for your choices. We expect all of our kids to use critical thinking. Ask yourself: what kind of person you are? Does that align with any religion? Challenge yourself: does praying and believing in a God impact your life in any way? Does it make you a better person?", Sarah swept her sight over girls and paused before continuing: "Right now, you are a clean te. Use your time in this house to empty your mind and think, who are you are and who do you want to be? And then think if your religion will help you in that quest, or will it deter you, or it does not matter?"


    Harini raised her hand to get Sarah''s attention before asking: "What if we follow a religion you don''t believe in?"


    Sarah smiled meekly. "Have confidence that we will not judge you no matter what you decide to do. In our house, everyone is free to make their own choices. If you wish to follow a specific religion, or rituals, or to be an atheist, or anything in between, we will only ask you to be respectful of others. Do not force your beliefs on others. Constructive discussions are wee, but if you can''t bear to have your beliefs challenged without escting into an argument, then don''t start talking about it. The main things we practice in our house are respect and kindness. Is that clear?"


    The girls nodded.


    "What if we can''t decide, no matter how much we think about it?", Azra asked.


    "People are divided into leaders and followers. Leaders create paths by making decisions even when they are not agreeing with the popr opinion. Followers stay inside theirfort zone and follow in the path leaders created while living their lives ording to the rules leaders set. Will you be a leader or a follower? This is your life, and your decisions will shape it. If you are thinking about following a religion and you can''t decide, I believe that you already have your answer."


    "What if our choice is wrong and we fail?", Rosa asked.


    "Think about why you failed, adjust, and try again. You fail only when you give up."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1454 - Talks With New Kids (3)

    Merve thought how the talk ended up philosophical and it strayed from the main topic. "Can this apply to religion?"


    "It applies to everything in life. However, if your belief in God is shaky, I would advise you to reconsider." Sarah saw that Merve is confused and she rified: "Belief in a God is something thates from the inside, and if it''s easily swayed, it''s more of an opinion. I''m not telling you to stop believing in your God, but if you turn to him only when it''s convenient, I don''t think that you are truly a religious person."


    Pari raised her hand. "What if we need to go to a temple?"


    "We will arrange it for you. If you need a rug, a rosary, a candle, or an idol, let us know. When youe to the Cliffside vi, each of you will have your own room where you are free to do as you wish."


    Sarah saw that girls had no questions at this point, and she decided to share: "We don''t mark religious asions as a family. We have a number of parties throughout the year at which everyone is wee to join. If you celebrate some asion, religious or not, we would love to hear about it. You can make a presentation, share customs, exin the meaning of the rituals and if you make some treats for everyone, that is a bonus. In our family, for Christmas, we set up a Christmas tree, decorate the house, exchange presents, and have a party, but it''s not religious. Aiden and I use this opportunity to buy new pajamas and house slippers for everyone, so don''t expect anything grand, other than the feast¡­"


    Most of the girls looked at Sarah with sparkles in their eyes and she was not sure if they are excited about the pajamas or the feast. But the mood was back into a cheerful one and that is a good thing.


    ¡­


    Later that evening, Sarah and Aiden sat on the balcony of their bedroom and exchanged updates.


    Aiden told Sarah about this chat-spar with Daniel. "He definitely has a crush on Xiaohui."


    Sarah nodded in understanding. "I will talk to her tomorrow to see where she stands."


    "You spoke with girls for a long time.", Aiden voiced his observation.


    He went to the study room to wait for them to finish, because he didn''t want to interrupt the girl-only discussions. Based on the noise and giggles, it was lively, and it went well.


    "Yeah. We started with schedule and rtionships and ended up with religion and celebrations.", Sarah made a face which told Aiden that she didn''t enjoy it.


    "You still don''t like talking about religion?", Aiden guessed.


    Sarah didn''t deny it. "I see how they are looking at me. Like I have all the answers and they are willing to absorb them and ept them as their own. I don''t want any of the girls to end up changing her religious beliefs for the wrong reasons."


    "They are young and most of them grew up in an environment where it''s expected that they will follow their elders.", Aiden reminded Sarah.


    Sarah agreed. "That is exactly why I don''t like talking about religion. I feel like I''m brainwashing them, and I hope that they can make their own choices."


    "Just the fact that we want them to make their own choices is already changing their mindset, and people who controlled their lives so far, will call that brainwashing."


    Sarah paused and she had to agree that Aiden has a valid point.


    Aiden smirked. "If they make their own choices, none of them would study and they would train most of the day to be the best bodyguard."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Aiden. She knows that he is teasing her because she is (almost) forcing kids to focus on education. "There has to be a line of what is eptable. And I demand that all our kids have an education which will allow them a promising future. All that bodyguard nonsense is causing me headaches."


    "There is nothing wrong with drawing a line and demanding education toe first¡­", Aiden said quickly to pacify her and continued in a soft tone: "About religion, the girls admire you. And I believe that you are an amazing role model. Maybe now they are infatuated with you and everything that is happening, and they will decide to abandon the beliefs they followed with their families before they joined us, but if that is a mistake, they will realize it in time."


    Sarah thought how what he said makes sense. Isn''t that what she told the girls? If they make a mistake, they think, reevaluate, and try again.


    Sarah looked at him and smiled. "You are very wise."


    Aiden blinked twice before his face broke into a smug grin. "Yup. This is your husband, right here."


    Sarahughed. She was about to kiss him when they heard a knock on the door.


    Sarah moved her fingers and on Eve-lens saw that it''s Merve and Hande.


    Aiden and Sarah exchanged looks before Sarah stood up to answer the door.


    "Is this toote?", Merve asked timidly.


    "No, it''s fine.", Sarah responded. "What''s up?"


    Merve pushed Hande to the front. "Talk now. You said that it can''t wait for the morning."


    Seeing that Merve and Hande came for a talk, Sarah gestured for them to enter.


    "Come in.", Sarah called and ushered Merve and Hande to sit on the sofa.


    Merve sat, but Hande was still standing and she looked at Sarah with determination in her gaze.


    "You talk to the big girls, and ignore me.", Hande said with a small pout.


    Sarah was surprised by this statement. Is she ignoring Hande? She didn''t think so.


    "Sorry. That was not my intention." Sarah said with a smile. "When there is a big group of kids you need to raise your hand so that I know you have something to say. Or you cane separately to talk, like this."


    Hande nodded and straightened her back before starting her speech which she practiced several times in her mind: "I am too young for dating, so that does not apply to me. My former parents told me that there is only one true God, and everyone who does not believe in him is going to suffer. My previous dad didn''t allow us to speak much and if we did something he didn''t approve, he would punish us, and he said how that is because God said so. You told me that I can pick a God if I want and that I can speak my mind without any consequences and I find that confusing, but I like what you said that we should be kind to each other. I don''t know about the afterlife, but I want my life to be good." Hande paused to take a breath and nced at Merve. "I want my sister to have a good life as well." Hande looked at Aiden and Sarah and continued: "You said that you will support us in whatever choice we make. I want to study hard and I want to train as well. Don''t underestimate me because I''m the youngest." Hande''s eyes darted over the carpet for a few seconds before she lifted her gaze back to Sarah. "That''s it."


    Sarah tried not tough. Hande reminded her of Ade to the point of Sarah thinking that she is having a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It''s just that instead of a little boy she is now looking at the little girl with the same defiant gaze, determined to prove to the world that she can do it (whatever that <em>''it''</em> is).


    "Thank you for telling me this.", Sarah responded. "I will not underestimate you. If you want to train, you need to prove that with results. So, go to sleep and get proper rest because in the morning I will test you and the better you do, the more training I will approve."


    Sarah held the door and watched Merve and Hande walk down the hallway.


    Sarah was closing the door when she heard Hande''s surprised voice: "Sarah really didn''t punish me for speaking¡­"


    Merve responded: "I told you¡­"


    Sarah closed the door and smiled sadly.


    "What happened?", Aiden didn''t miss the change in Sarah''s mood.


    Sarah shook her head. "It''s heartbreaking how many girls suffer because they are born into a certain environment."


    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah and kissed her forehead. "Be happy that you have a chance to help these few. Each of them will remember this and they will help other girls when their turnes. You are starting a butterfly effect that will empower many girls. And that is a reason to be happy¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1455 - Tests And Friends

    The day started early for the people at the Beach house.


    Girls gathered in the gym, and Sarah was surprised that all twenty-nine girls showed up. After their talk yesterday, she saw that number of girls was quietly observing from the back, and she assumed that they will note to do this testing.


    Tejan, Ade, Jamari, and Imani arrived at the Beach house just before the testing started, and together with Aiden, they helped so that the testing goes faster. Their job was to watch over girls so that they don''t overdo it and that they are performing exercises properly because all the data was collected electronically.


    They strapped heart rate and oxygen level monitors to the girls and had them do various exercises such as: squats, push-ups, pull-ups, running on a treadmill, step climbing (on a machine), weight lifting, etc.


    Everything was done before nine o''clock in the morning and Sarah told the girls to go and shower beforeing back for breakfast. "I will share the results with you by lunchtime¡­"


    ¡­


    During breakfast, Sarah observed that most of the girls are in good spirits and are acting like bad things (aka Akmal) didn''t happen to them. Aiden told her how that is because girls have goals set and are looking forward to the future. Sarah decided to believe him.


    Other than the results from that morning, Sarah also received the first report from the psychiatrist which JoAnna hired to talk to the girls. The report contained various suggestions on how to proceed forward, but the main point was that the psychiatrist rmended further sessions only for three girls. Sarah assumed that number will be higher.


    Considering that the mood was good, Sarah mentioned camping trip which they are nning soon for everyone and asked if the girls are interested to join.


    Girls were not excited about tents, sleeping bags, and catching their own food, and they starteding up with various reasons not to go.


    Sarah understood that after weeks (or months) of staying in bad conditions, the girls are finally enjoying luxuries of civilization (akafy mattress, a hot shower, and a roof over their heads) and they are not willing to downgrade.


    "No need to exin.", Sarah told them. "I understand that you only arrived here, and I don''t want to push you into making too many changes. There will be more opportunities, don''t worry about it."


    "What is the next opportunity?", Rosa asked.


    "When you are ready, we will take you to a ranch in New Mexico for a couple of days. There, you will learn to drive cars and ride horses. Everyone who is sixteen years and older is expected to have a drivers'' license. You will take the exams when we return from the ranch.", Sarah exined.


    Girls stared at her with eyes open wide. For many of them, driving a car is only something that women do in movies. To their surprise, Sarah was not done¡­


    "We will also have a trip for you to learn how to ski¡­"


    ¡­


    After breakfast, Sarah and Aiden went to the study room, to analyze the results of physical tests, and toe up with personalized programs for each of the girls.


    Tejan and Daniel were tasked to watch over girls while they take English tests (reading and writing), as well as math. The goal of those tests is to determine the current levels of knowledge.


    Girls also got various questionnaires rted to their other hobbies and interests. All this will help Sarah and Aiden to hire the right tutors and provide the correct guidance.


    Sarah thought of doing tests rted to academicster, but now they confirmed that all twenty-nine girls have an intention to stay, so there is no need to dy these tests.


    Ade, Jamari, and Imani were free to mingle with girls who finished tests.


    Imani was excited to chat with girls, and Jamari was sticking close to Imani (as usually).


    Ade didn''t feel like mingling. He walked into the garden and sat on a big rock. He stared at the ocean in the distance and wondered, why did hee here? Sarah called Tejan toe and help with testing, and she mentioned that if a girl cane, that would be good, so Imani volunteered. Because of Imani, Jamari was eager to join and Jamari managed to pull Ade toe. It was early morning and Ade was drowsy and he went along with it, but now he regrets it. He is stuck here until evening with not much to do.


    Ade heard some shuffling from the bush nearby and he could see that someone is squatting.


    "Come out.", he called grumpily.


    Ade was surprised to see Hande peek out. He knows who she is, she is the nine years old girl from Turkey. Everyone is talking about the youngest kid in the family. Ade was irked, why is she sneaking around him?


    "Are you spying on me?", Ade asked with a scowl.


    Hande denied it. "I finished my tests and came out for fresh air and heard you call out. How is that spying?"


    There is no way that Hande will admit how since she saw Ade this morning that she is eager to talk to him. He is the youngest one of the kids (before she arrived) and she has so many questions! But she saw him sitting there by himself and she didn''t know how to approach him, and she ended up hiding and sneaking nces at him.


    Ade decided to ignore her. He turned back to stare at the ocean.


    Hande observed Ade and wondered why is he acting like she is not there? She tried clearing her throat a few times, but Ade didn''t show any visible reaction that he heard her. She decided to take an initiative and sit next to him.


    Ade looked at her in disbelief. "Why are you so close to me?"


    "I''m not touching you.", Hande stated a fact. "I only wanted to talk to you."


    Ade lifted his eyebrow suspiciously. "Do you have a crush on me?"


    Hande grimaced. "Who would have a crush on you? Do you see yourself? Other than ugly, you are rude."


    Ade could not believe how she insulted him. "Why are you here then?"


    "I heard that you were only ten when you joined and that you are already going on dangerous missions. I want to hear how is it¡­ to be the youngest one. Was the training harsh?"


    Ade made a face and turned to look at the ocean.


    Hande frowned. "Are you ignoring me?"


    "You called me ugly and rude. Why would I answer your questions?"


    Hande snorted. "Sorry. You assumed that I have a crush on you, and I said impolite things which I didn''t mean. OK?


    "So, you don''t think that I am ugly and rude?", Ade asked smugly.


    "No. You are average looking, but your attitude could use improvement.", Hande said innocently.


    Ade felt a sour taste at the back of his mouth. "What could use improvement is your skill inplimenting people."


    Hande blinked. "Why would Ipliment you?"


    "Because you need something from me. If you need something, you need to be nice."


    "You want me to lie and call you handsome?"


    Ade was sure that he will pass out from irritation. She insulted him again!


    He told himself to be cool and not show her that she is hitting a nerve. "No. But if you don''t have anything nice to say, you should not say anything at all."


    "The same applies to you." Hande saw that Ade frowned at her and she reminded him: "The first thing you said was that I am spying on you."


    Ade shook his head. "No. The first thing I said to you was toe out from that bush where you were hiding while spying on me."


    "Why are you so difficult to talk to?"


    Ade sneered. "I can ask you the same question."


    Hande pressed her lips into a line and stood up abruptly, with an intention to leave. In her anger, Hande didn''t pay attention to her footing and she lost her bnce. Before she had a chance to scream, Hande found herself in Ade''s arms.


    "Other than your nasty personality, you are clumsy as well.", Ade said with a smirk.


    Hande scrambled two steps away from Ade and she watched him as he went back to sit on the rock coolly as if nothing happened.


    "You move swiftly.", she said with admiration obvious in her expression. "And you are stronger than you look."


    Ade lifted his chin proudly. "Of course. I train every day."


    Hande inched closer and sat on the rock next to Ade. "Will you tell me about the training? Please?"


    Ade gave her a side-nce. He likes that she changed her attitude. She asked him nicely. Maybe they can be friends.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Hande''s face lit up when she realized that Ade wants to talk to her. "You were the youngest one. How was your training different?"


    "It wasn''t." Ade saw that Hande is looking at him expectantly with her eyes open wide, and he continued: "Here, everyone is treated the same. Regardless of age and regardless of gender. We all need to pass the same tests because when you go on a mission, the enemy will not treat you kindly because you are a girl, or because you are younger than others. Actually, they will use that against you. The enemy will treat you as the weak link and attack you first. So, you need to work harder than the others in order not to drag your team down¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1456 - Summer Passed In A Flash

    Fast-forward through summer¡­


    With everyone being busy, summer passed in a sh.


    Oni and N epted to work for Sarah as her assistants, and Michael and Haru epted to work for Aiden. Michael started right away, while Oni, N, and Haru will start when their internships end.


    New girls adapted to their routine at the Beach house, and they all focused on training and catching up on academics. By mid-August, all of them knew how to swim, and they were looking forward to September when they get to join the rest of the family. Sarah told them that the move will happen in the second half of September, because they have a lot of things going on before that.


    For most of the July, Sarah and Aiden focused on their kids (following up on the progress of the internships and other studies) and reading reports from missions to scout the bases of the Voronin family.


    The four night long camping trip was a huge sess and kids asked if it could be an annual tradition. Sarah and Aiden agreed, happy that the kids enjoyed the experience while learning a variety of things.


    Aiden taught everyone about orientation in the wilderness (without gadgets), and about cooking when the kitchen is not avable.


    Michael took the lead in demonstrating how to set up traps and capture wild animals.


    Sarah was sharing her knowledge about nts (edible vs medicinal vs poisonous) and how to secure drinkable water.


    They had a scavenger hunt and a fishingpetition and in the evening they gathered around the campfire on the beach to share scary stories about ghosts and werewolves and other supernatural things.


    On the third day, Ade and Jamari took a small detour while returning after foraging for wild berries and they bumped into a wild beehive. Of course, they attempted to collect the honey which ended up with a swarm of angry bees chasing them through the camp and everyone (including Sarah and Aiden) jumping into theke and staying there until the bees gave up on pursuing the ones who dared to disturb them. Luckily, it was a warm early afternoon, so clothes dried off quickly and everyone had a goodugh about itter (muchter).


    On thest full day of their camping, they formed teams to build rafts which they used for a race on theke and everyone had a st while creating memories.


    Sophia, Felix, JoAnna, and Jeff didn''t join them for the camping trip because Sophia and JoAnna are pregnant, and spending the night on the ground in a sleeping sack does not sound veryfortable, but they said that they will join next time. Maybe.


    On August seventeen, Penny had her baby: Oliver Casano (they still call him Ben junior, aka Benny).


    As the summer approached its end, Sarah''s and Aiden''s focus shifted toward the opening of Ceresc Solutions. They had conference calls almost every day with Mishi, and Lucija, Petar, Emir, and Tereza joined when needed.


    The original n was to open thepany at the end of July, but they found that extra time is required to drill through the walls for thework and electrical wiring needed for thepany, without damaging the structures which are several hundred years old, so they added another month for renovations. Also, they decided not to rush with hiring employees.


    The decision was made for the grand opening event to happen on Wednesday, September 9 with thepany opening its doors <em>''unofficially''</em> a week earlier. This soft opening will help them to flush out any initial glitches, especially in thework and security of thepany.


    Sophia is the first customer, with Ceresc Solutions managing the marketing campaign for security devicesing out of Orion Enterprise in Europe which willunch in October.


    Ellie is the second customer, and the marketing campaign for EY which will run worldwide at the end of October, and she also hired Ceresc Solutions to design a number of logos that will be season-specific.


    Sarah was giddy, theirpany didn''t open the door, and they already have two big-shot customers. But that is on their team because Sarah and Aiden are the owners who will stay in the background.


    Mishi epted to be the CEO (of course, he did). For the other members of the Sigma army, Petar is the CFO (aka Chief Financial Officer), Emir is the Creative Director, Lucija is the Marketing Director, and Tereza is the Technology Director.


    As part of the deal, as promised, each of them has a two-bedroom apartment in the castle on the same property where the HQ is, and 4% ownership of thepany. That makes Mishi, Emir, Petar, Lucija, and Tereza own 20% of thepany together, while the rest is split evenly with 40% to Sarah and Aiden each.


    Aaron also got a two-bedroom apartment in the castle, as part of his employment deal.


    At Ceresc Solutions, most of the days in August were used on hiring people. Sophia provided guidelines rted to creating a legal department that Mishi followed, and Mishi''s next big thing was to find the Director of Human Resources.


    All of them needed to hire their assistants and to take professional training which is relevant to their roles in thepany.


    Luckily Mishi hired Ang Florian as the Director of Human Resources early in the process. Ang is a seasoned professional with more than twenty years of leading human resources in three different mid-sizedpanies and she took care of hiring secretaries and other administrative and maintenance workers. She also cooperated with the legal department in establishingpany policies for employees.


    Sarah and Aiden made few trips to see the progress in person and to help out while secretly putting sensors for Eve to use through the buildings and the property.


    Aaron spent his July with Noah in Los Angeles, training and learning about the army of Chaos. Aaron went to Romania mid-August, and since then he is staying there.


    Aaron went to Mn, to inspect that base which is fully operational with eighty members stationed there. At that time, the Army of Chaos opened the nightclub (aka fight club) in Mn which will help them to recruit more members.


    Sarah and Aiden attended this opening in person, there is no way that they would miss something like this: their first fight club in Europe.


    Both Sarah and Aiden were surprised to see Aaron step into the fighting arena. He is not much of a fighter (Aaron is a pretty boy), but his one month of training with Noah emboldened him.


    Sarah cringed at the sight of Aaron being hit repeatedly, but he managed to get three victories and no losses even though his sorry appearance looked like someone who lost. Badly. Luckily, there were no fractures. Sarah gave Aaron a small container of her medicinal cream so that the cuts and bruises on his face heal faster. She can''t allow her Chief graphics designer to look like he got attacked in a dark alley by a group of vicious muggers.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1457 - Summer Passed In A Flash (cont.)

    When Aaron came out of the fighting arena, Aiden shook his head in disapproval at Aaron''s sorry appearance. "Do you think that two months of training can make you beat these guys effortlessly? No matter what skills you learned, they are fighting for years."


    Aaron narrowed his swollen eyes at Aiden. "You think you can do better?"


    Of course, Aaron knows that Aiden can do better, but his pride was hurt and there is no way that he will admit that he failed (even though he won the fights).


    Aiden lifted his hand, gesturing to Aaron to pay attention. How can he miss this opportunity to rub into the nose of Sarah''s admirer (aka Aaron) that there is no better man for Sarah than him (aka Aiden)?


    Aiden made a ssh with fifteen consecutive victories while not suffering a single blow. He stepped out of the arena with an irritated expression on his face, grabbed the microphone from the announcer, and shouted at the people present that they should not waste everyone''s time if they have no skills. The big screen above Aiden disyed the trantion of his words in Italian, leaving the people speechless. They wondered, who is that arrogant guy? The whispers which started from security personnel (aka members of the army of Chaos) and moved amongst the crowd answered their questions, making them lower their heads in an attempt not to provoke one of the bosses of this ce.


    After Aiden, Sarah took her turn in the arena. After her tenth effortless victory, the announcer approached her.


    "Do you have something you wish to say to the spectators and future challengers?" Announcer hoped that she will taunt the audience and renew their deted vigor.


    Sarah took the microphone and looked at the people on the other side of the fenced area before speaking: "The Army of Chaos is not a joke. What we do is dangerous. If you join us and you don''t have the skills, you will die."


    Sarah gave the microphone back to the announcer and left the arena, walking through the silent crowd which parted to make way for her.


    The announcer called for a fifteen-minute break and a round of free drinks for everyone in order to raise the mood. Sarah was supposed to taunt them and invigorate them, not to kill their fighting spirit!


    ¡­


    Other than hiring his team of graphic designers, Aaron is responsible for setting up the base of the Army of Chaos on the property where Ceresc Solutions HQ is.


    Noah trained the manpower which moved to Romania in small batches, and Sarah and Aiden managed to purchase neighboring property, so now thend they own in the area of Ceresc Solutions HQ is massive; most of it is covered in mature forest which is perfect for concealing the presence of an army.


    Louis and Cash did their construction magic, and there is a number of separate buildings that are out of sight (unless you walk into the forest). Those buildings can host one hundred and fifty people, and everything isplete with an eating area and underground training facilities. And they didn''t forget the storage and underground garage which can host a small fleet of ground vehicles and four helicopters. Thend also has anding strip for smaller to mid-size jets and everything is connected with underground passages so that Aaron and other members of the army of Chaos can move from the Ceresc Solutions HQ to the buildings where the army members are, without being noticed.


    The n is that this base in Romania is the main base for the Army of Chaos in Europe. By the end of August, fifty army members were staying in this base, and Aaron ns to double that number in the next three months.


    All army members stationed at this location will work as security of the Ceresc Solutions when they are not engaged in the army-rted business. It''s a perfect coverup which exins their presence.


    Back to the grand opening of the Ceresc Solutions¡­


    Lucija had the most work rted to the opening day.


    As the Marketing Director, Lucija was in charge of advertising thepany, its services, and organizing the grand opening. She took care of radio, television, newspaper, and online advertising; creating flyers and distributing them to the poption in therger cities in Romania; contacted press about the grand opening and made sure that there are enough balloons, banners, and signs for their HQ building to look festive because grand opening needs to be impressive. And it can''t be grand without exquisite food and beverages, so that was included as well. A lot of work. Luckily, the assistant she hired was helpful, so she pulled it off without copsing.


    This summarizes July and August events, and now we can focus on the present.


    ~ Romania ~


    September 4


    Sarah and Aiden arrived at the Ceresc Solutions HQ with Michael, Oni, Haru, N, and Kitty. Their jetnded on the small strip in the back of the property, and they were greeted by Aaron and fifty-two members of the army of Chaos.


    Michael and Oni will not stay long. They n to tour the ce, greet Mishi, Petar, Lucija, Emir, and Tereza, and then they will head to Frankfurt on a mission to scout the bases of the Shadow Ravens, the same one they didn''t scout because Oni hurt her feet in June, and two additional locations in Frankfurt.


    Michael is not very keen on going; he is enjoying his time with Oni at the Cliffside Vi, but she insisted. Oni reminded him that they already spent a lot of time nning and collecting information, and it will be a waste to drop everything just because he does not feel like it. No matter how happy they are now, he was betrayed, and even if he does not go to the point of seeking revenge, he should at least get his answers to who betrayed him and for what reason. Michael will not deny that she has a point. That is why they are here.


    Haru and N are here to meet with Mishi, Petar, Lucija, Emir, and Tereza for the first time, check out the base of the Army of Chaos and the Ceresc Solutions, and they will do all that while acting as sitters for Kitty.


    After the grand opening, Haru will take N to meet Master Hollow. Haru wants to introduce N to his master and to his brothers who are still there, and he looks forward to spending a few days with them and to tell them about the adventures he had in thest year.


    Why is Kitty here?


    While Haru and N are with Master Hollow, Sarah and Aiden will go with Kitty to get vengeance for her mother. They located the main base of poachers who captured Kitty''s mother and other animals and as a present for Kitty''s one year with them, they will go and shut down that business. Kitty is here because she will join on this mission.


    Aiden mentioned that this is a good opportunity to release Kitty back into the wild, to which Sarah had a crying meltdown. She is attached to Kitty and can''t make herself let her go. And also, Sarah really hoped that Aiden forgot about it.


    Theypromised that it will be up to Kitty. They will spend several days in the forest and if Kitty answers the call of the wild and decides to leave them, they will not force her to follow them back.


    Kitty is now a fully grown ck leopard, and she is well behaved and listens to Sarah and Aiden as well as anyone else who lives at the Cliffside Vi. She is smart to distinguish who are her parents (aka Sarah and Aiden) and who are their friends. And she also knows to stay low and not expose herself to strangers.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1458 - You Are My Precious Everything (1)

    ~ Frankfurt ~


    Friday


    September 4


    Oni and Michael reached their hotel just before dinner. They were tired from all the traveling so they ordered room service for tonight, and went to freshen up by the time food arrives.


    During dinner, Oni got herptop and they discussed their mission ns. They will spend one week in Frankfurt watching three locations.


    For the first one, they suspect that it''s an administrative base which is in the historic area of the city, and that is their main target for this mission. This is the same building they scouted in June for one afternoon before abandoning their mission.


    The other two locations are in the industrial area and haverge square footage. Oni believes that they are training or storage facilities. They will scout those two as well, but that has lower priority.


    Their main target appears to be a residential building, but the modified floorn whichbines apartments tells them that there is something going on and Oni and Michael are determined to find out what that <em>''something''</em> is. Theck of electronic surveince is reinforcing their belief that this location is important. And there is a chance this might be THE location they are searching for; the one with historic data on missions where Michael can get his answers rted to why was his team wiped out and he was chased by assassins.


    The base in the historic area of the city is the one Oni and Michael scoutedst time. On that afternoon, the rtionship between Oni and Michael was strained due to Marija. There, Oni met Robert and Michael was so out of it that he ended up stalking them. He never admitted to Oni that he followed her that evening.


    At that time, both Oni and Michael were confused and insecure, but things are much different now. Their bond is strong and it''s getting stronger by the day, reflecting the strength of their love for each other.


    Every time their eyes meet, they break into a smile involuntarily and that is one of the reasons why Michael was not keen toe to this mission. He is happy and he does not want to jeopardize it. Sure, it''s just a scouting mission, but every mission carries a risk with it and if there is one thing he does not want to risk, that is Oni''s safety. Or her happiness.


    Back to the present¡­


    Michael and Oni finished their dinner and are in the living room of their hotel suite, talking about the mission...


    "Promise me that you will stay in the back.", Michael demanded.


    Oni exhaled. "Are you in the protective mode again?"


    "I was always protective of you.", he responded matter-of-factly.


    Oni will not deny that he was always protective of her, but since they are dating, it''s getting worse. She pursed her lips. "There was a time when we went on missions, the real ones with fighting and explosions. Throughout the whole summer, we went on two trips to the base, and both times you stood in front of me like we are facing enemies and not our army members. During our camping trip, you treated me like I am a fragile princess; you collected double the firewood with an excuse that I shouldn''t strain myself and you panicked when I scratched my arm on the bush while foraging for berries. And don''t make me recount all the times when you waited for me after work and red at my boss because he made me work overtime."


    Michael blinked at Oni innocently. "Can you me me? There was a time when you were my preciousrade. But now, you are my precious everything. Who will protect you if not me?"


    She wanted to argue with him that she is NOT a delicate princess, but his words only made her smile goofily.


    Michael inched closer. "Those army members don''t deserve to see your beauty. If you ever strain your muscles, that should happen in the bed with me, and your perfect skin should not be scratched by anything, not even a bush. That boss was part of a two-month long internship, but he was taking advantage of your brilliance like you are dispensable. With me around, no one gets to bully you in any way and that applies to friends, foes, and nts."


    Hismanding voice was full of love and Oni couldn''t find words to retaliate. She loves that he is so protective of her.


    He gave her a light kiss on the lips and when Oni opened her eyes she saw that he is looking at her passionately.


    "Don''t we have a mission tonight?", Oni reminded him that after dinner (and short rest) they should start scouting their first target.


    "Let''s not rush. We traveled for quite some time and we are tired. I suggest that we stay in and¡­ recharge."


    Oni did her best to suppress her grin. She knows that he is talking about making love. "You don''t look like you want to rest."


    "I said recharge, not rest. Those are two different things¡­"


    Oniughed. She could not believe that he said that with a straight face.


    "So¡­ what do you say?", he asked expectantly.


    "With you, I am always up for some¡­ recharging.", Oni responded through giggles.


    Michael''s face broke into a grin. He lifted Oni in one smooth move and carried her to the bedroom.


    ¡­


    Saturday


    September 5


    7:36 AM


    Oni woke up in Michael''s embrace, her favorite ce.


    She hugged him tightly and pressed herself against his body while taking in a deep breath.


    "Good morning.", he said drowsily.


    "Sorry for waking you up, but I couldn''t help myself. You are too handsome.", she admitted, making him let out a low chuckle.


    Oni looked up at him and smiled to the point of her cheeks hurting.


    Michael turned to the side and cradled Oni in his arms. He kissed her temple and buried his face in her hair.


    Oni listened to his breathing which was slowing down and voiced her observation: "You want to sleep longer¡­"


    "Am I that obvious?", he mumbled back.


    Oni''s eyes lit up mischievously. "Must be the age."


    Michael''s eyes sprang open. "What?"


    Oni grinned, happy to see that she hit a nerve. She loves to tease him. "I read that as you get older, your body needs more rest, and the time zone difference is hard on elderly people, so it''s OK. Sleep longer¡­"


    Michael growled in displeasure. "Elderly?"


    Oni felt that his hold on her is tightening and two secondster, he started tickling her. Oni squirmed to escape, unsessfully.


    "Michael¡­ love¡­", she pleaded breathlessly. "You said that no one gets to bully me."


    "Hmm¡­", he hummed in confirmation. "Other than me."


    "My protector is a bully! I take it back! You are not old! You are perfect! Everything you do is perfect!"


    Michael was happy with this show of strength and that she took it back. No matter how much he dotes on her, Oni needs to show respect. And every time she makes a mistake to call him old, he will punish her with a serious dose of tickling.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1459 - You Are My Precious Everything (2)

    Michael wanted to sleep longer. If he can have his way, he would stay in the bed as long as possible and then enjoy the day with Oni.


    But thanks to Oni''s teasing he is awake; and based on her energy, she has something on her mind.


    "What do you want to do?", he asked in defeat.


    Oni was happy that he gave up on the idea of sleeping, but him asking her what she wants to do was confusing. Didn''t they discuss their ns over dinnerst night? And their ns for the next few days are missions, missions, and more missions.


    "I thought we will spend some time in the bed, then have breakfast and start scouting that ce. Is there anything else we should do?"


    Michael didn''t answer her question, but his expression told her that he is not excited about going on scouting missions.


    He took her hand into his and observed her slender fingers. "You are not wearing any rings."


    "I never owned one.", Oni admitted while trying to conceal her embarrassment. She told herself to stop it. Being poor should not be embarrassing, yet here she is: hiding her face and avoiding his gaze because she never had a ring.


    Michael kissed her forehead and whispered: "If you own one, would you wear it?"


    Oni''s eyes opened wide when her mind exploded: <em>''Is he thinking of proposing a marriage!?''</em> She dismissed that idea because the proposal would be a surprise, but he is definitely up to something.


    "If you have something to say, just say it.", Oni demanded.


    Michael licked his lips before responding: "Some of the finest jewelers have shops in Frankfurt. I thought of getting you an early birthday present."


    Oni looked at him while thinking about his words. Her birthday is in two weeks. He said something about jewelers and was looking at her hand, and he mentioned rings, but she wanted a confirmation: "A ring?"


    He responded with a small nod.


    Oni inhaled deeply and said in one breath: "It should be nothing fancy so that I can wear it every day without attracting attention. And no stones because they are colored and need to be matched with clothes. And if you are getting me one, then I will get one for you as well."


    Michael smiled, happy to see that she is excited. "I don''t want you to buy me a ring, it''s your birthday. But I can get two."


    Oni''s face lit up. "Can they be matching?"


    "If you wish¡­"


    "Oh, I wish!", Oni eximed and leaped up. In one quick move, she straddled him.


    "Thank you for making my wishese true!", she said while raining kisses all over his face.


    A few secondster, Oni stopped moving abruptly. She wiggled her hips slightly, to confirm that what she feels at the cradle of her thighs is his erection.


    Michael''s and Oni''s eyes were locked on each other and they had simr smiles on their faces as she lowered herself on him.


    Ah, lovemaking with a promise of a ring¡­ there is no better way to start the day!


    ¡­


    Oni was confident that she is floating within pink clouds of love.


    After breakfast, Michael and Oni headed to the jewelry shop and Michael told Oni to pick whichever ring she likes. It took Oni a long time to decide on simple tinum bands that are shiny at the edges with a brushed finish in the middle.


    Michael argued that they look masculine, but she didn''t care. "I told you that I want something simple. This will go with everything."


    She also liked that the design is not girly so that their rings can bepletely matching, and he can wear his proudly, just like she will wear hers.


    The two of them went to the nearby dessert shop and enjoyed a variety of sweets and a homemade lemonade while waiting for the rings to be resized and engraved with their initials. Each ring will have "M" and "O" on the inside.


    By the time their rings were ready, it was close to lunch, so they headed to eat.


    Oni was giddy while looking at the ring on her left ring finger throughout their meal.


    "You like it?", Michael asked with a big smile on his face.


    "Yes, very much¡­", she gushed. A secondter, she covered the ring with her right hand and looked at him apprehensively. "Is it OK for me to wear it now? It''s not my birthday yet."


    Michael smiled dotingly and put his left hand on the table, to show that he is wearing his ring. "I''m not taking mine off, and it will be strange if its matching ring is hidden in a jewelry box. They are rings for couples, someone might even mistake them for wedding bands¡­"


    Oni''s eyes widened as a smile bloomed on her face. She loves that he called them rings for couples, and did he say, wedding bands? Ah, her heart can''t take it anymore! But she told herself to focus because Michael was still talking.


    "For your birthday, we will figure something out. Maybe an activity for couples during the day which will lead to a low key date where we sleep in one of the most romantic ces."


    "That is very specific.", Oni noticed.


    Michael looked at her slyly while exining: "I will not confirm or deny that I made some reservations and that Sarah and Aiden approved for us to take two days off¡­"


    Oni smiled to the point of her cheeks hurting. "I don''t think that life gets any better than this. Thank you."


    Michael nodded in agreement while looking at the ring on his left ring finger for a second before his gaze moved to Oni. Life right now, the two of them¡­ it''s perfect.


    Eventually, they reminded themselves why they are in Frankfurt and they were back on the familiar outdoor terrace of the coffee shop, the same one where three months ago they came in the roles of a brother and sister, and Oni met Robert.


    Michael was reading the newspapers and Oni was ying on her phone while they took turns stealing nces at the people walking on the other side of the street. They paid close attention when someone entered their target building as the afternoon trickled away.


    That building doesn''t have any security cameras, which is not unusual considering that it''s an old building. But it makes their scouting job harder. They found few other oddities, which is that their infrared and x-ray sensors on the Eve-lens are almost useless with showing only vague blurry outlines, and they contributed that to the old building which is made out of bricks and stones, and it probably has walls thicker than normal. That was the only exnation they coulde up with that made sense.


    Michael looked at the peopleing and going, and he checked the time while wondering when is the dinner? There is still at least one hour. He didn''t feel like sitting here. He wished to go back to the hotel room and snuggle with Oni, or maybe go to the riverbank and sit on a bench with Oni by his side, and to enjoy the sunset.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1460 - Falling Into A Trap (1)

    Michael exhaled forcibly while telling himself to focus on the mission. They are already here, and Oni is by his side. She is doing this because of him, and he should make the most of it. As soon as they collect the data, they can leave this ce and go back to their lovey-dovey mood.


    Michael''s gaze moved back toward the other side of the street and his hands trembled at the sight of a familiar figure.


    He wanted to blink or to rub his eyes to make sure he is not seeing things, but he didn''t dare to even blink.


    His sight was glued to the female who walked down the street in a light long coat, with her back facing him. He can''t see her face, but her frame and her posture and every step she took were hitting into his memory like a sledgehammer. And then she took a turn and his heart stopped when he saw her profile before she entered the building.


    Michael''s body was frozen while his mind ran a million thoughts a second. How is it possible? But there is no mistake¡­ Unless she has an identical twin sister, that is Jesse! The same Jesse who died in Egypt, in the hotel room. Michael sifted through his memories, and he remembered that day¡­


    Michael left Jesse in their hotel room. He was on his way to meet with the team and she was just a contact, so she should stay behind. It''s safer.


    On the way to the meeting spot, Michael had a feeling that someone is following him, but he was always a bit paranoid when Jesse was nearby because he feared that she will be exposed. She is not a field agent, and she would not be able to take the torture. Due to his sixth sense (or paranoia) telling him to be extra cautious, Michael took few additional detours before reaching his destination.


    He was runningte, and he heard his teammates'' voices from the inside when he reached for the door handle, and then the explosion happened. When he came around, the building was in a sorry state, and there was no chance for survivors because the roof from the second floor copsedpletely.


    Michael had a splitting headache and his ears were ringing, but he got on his feet and ran back to the hotel, as fast as he could, to make sure Jesse is fine. He found out that there was an explosion in their hotel room as well.


    The rescuers were on site and he saw a body being carried out; a thin arm dangled from under the white sheet, obviously female and he recognized Jesse''s bracelet, so he assumed that it''s her. Who else could it be? He controlled himself from going after the ambnce which drove her body away because he would only expose himself, and she is already dead. The next day, newspapers had ring headlines about two explosions that shook the city, leaving no survivors behind. And the story added up: someone saw through them, took care of the agents and the contacts as well. He med himself for Jesse''s death because if he took few extra turns, the bad guys would not be able to track down his hotel room with Jesse in it¡­ or so he thought.


    When he contacted the headquarters, they confirmed what he found out from local news: everyone is dead. And they presumed that Michael died as well. They asked him how it is possible that he survived, and the next thing Michael remembers is that assassins were after him.


    Back to the present¡­


    Michael stared nkly while telling himself that nothing makes sense. Jesse is dead that must be her twin sister or an extreme lookalike. There is no way that is the real Jesse, and if by some crazy chance that is her, did he spend years ming himself for her death while she is alive?


    Oni noticed that something is off with Michael.


    "Michael?", she called, and he didn''t respond.


    She nudged him and called again. He turned toward her, but she saw that he is not present. She waved in front of his face and then pinched his arm with a lot of force.


    Michael snapped out of his daze partially.


    "What happened?", Oni asked while carefully observing his face.


    Michael opened his mouth. He wanted to exin, but he couldn''t. Oni is looking at him with eyes full of love and concern and he can''t make himself say that he thinks he saw his previous lover. The one who is dead. The one whose name he was using as an alias. Not before confirming if that is really her. Because if that is a twin sister, then he can say that she looked familiar without the need to exin further.


    If it turns out how that is Jesse, he has so many questions for her.


    Michael knows that he will not be able to sleep until he verifies with his own eyes, one way or the other.


    "I need to check something. Wait for me here.", he said softly to Oni before kissing her lightly on the lips.


    Oni grabbed his arm. "You are not going there, are you?"


    "It will be OK. Wait here. Promise that you will wait here." He looked at her sternly. "Promise."


    Oni can see that he is determined and that he has no intention of telling her what prompted this behavior, but Michael was always calm and collected and if he decided to make a move it must be important. And she was confident that he is not telling her the reason only because he is in a hurry.


    "You need to return in fifteen minutes, or I''m going after you no matter what you are doing.", Oni said sternly. "And don''t block me from seeing what you see."


    Michael nodded in agreement to share his vision and gave her another light kiss before standing up and walking across the street.


    He does not want Oni to find out about Jesse, not by sharing his vision. But he knows that Oni will be worried not knowing what is going on, so he decided that if by a crazy chance that IS Jesse, he will turn off the audio. He can exin everything to Oniter.


    Oni looked at Michael as he walked toward that building and with his every step which put a distance between them, an uneasy feeling overtook Oni''s heart. She used all her willpower not to leap from her seat and follow after him.


    Suddenly, Oni understood why Michael is telling her to stay back and why he is so overprotective. He must have the same need to keep her out of the harm''s way, and his urge to keep her safe is probably stronger than hers because he lost everything once. However, her understanding of that didn''t soothe her uneasiness.


    She saw Michael walk into the building and when the door closed behind him, Oni was confident that her heart stopped.


    Her gaze fell on her phone and she started a stopwatch. She told him that she will go after him in fifteen minutes. The idea of that timer showing that fifteen minutes passed and Michael still not returning was heartbreaking.


    Oni thought about how everything in life is fragile. Only one minute ago they were sitting next to each other, and she was happily thinking that soon they will go for dinner and she will enjoy his warmth and his protective embrace and now she is facing the reality where that might not happen. She forced herself not to go deeper into negativity. That is her Michael and he will check something ande back in a minute or two. He has to.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1461 - Meeting With Powerful Backers Is Interrupted

    ~ Romania, Ceresc Solutions HQ ~


    Saturday


    September 5


    Sarah and Aiden are in the main conference room with Mishi, Lucija, Petar, Emir, Tereza, and Ang.


    Ang is the Director of Human Resources and even though Sarah and Aiden want to keep the fact that they are owners as a secret, Ang needs to be aware of their existence.


    Mishi introduced Sarah and Aiden as major investors who have a stake in thepany, and Ang didn''t ask many questions. Mishi is the CEO and if he says that Sarah and Aiden are important for the Ceresc Solutions, and that what they say goes, she will ept it.


    It is Saturday, usually a non-working day, but because thepany is about to be officially open, everyone from the management is putting extra effort. These next few days will set the tone which will impact the future of thepany.


    The eight of them discussed the current status of the building and employees as well as the preparations for the grand opening.


    Sarah and Aiden are happy to hear that the renovations to the HQ building areplete and that other than few minor issues with thework, the first four days since they had a <em>''soft opening''</em> went smoothly.


    The security is in ce with cameras and security personnel (aka members of the Army of Chaos). And all employees get badges which will allow them ess to the building; and they work inbination with a personal pin code every employee has. Common areas such as the lobby, the coffee shop, and the cafeteria on the main floor can be essed without these badges.


    Other than the building itself, there is a suitablyndscaped garden that opens up to theke. The coffee shop has seating avable on a covered terrace that overlooks the garden.


    The garden is a mix of mature trees and flowers with the tree-tier ornate fountain at its center and provides several seating areas and Wi-Fi ess. It is avable for employees to unwind or to work from there if they wish. Aiden is proud of this garden because he designed it.


    Ang shared status that she has five people in her HR and three people in the legal department. She confirmed that she can manage these employees and that she will be in charge of the legal department until they hire the corresponding manager.


    Ang announced that two departments she is currently managing coborated in creating the guidelines for all the employees. She was proud to showcase the mini-workshops which all employees are required to take within the first month of their employment.


    "It is abination of watching videos and taking online tests. It will help everyone learn about thepany culture and to set expectations rted to their career.", Ang exined. "It covers topics of bias and discrimination as well as annual performance reviews and how to effectivelymunicate with management."


    Mishi praised her great efforts and everyone chimed in with their feedback.


    Ang was happy to hear that her efforts are acknowledged.


    This is her first time to see that a newpany is opening on such arge scale. Usually, it''s a handful of people and more join as the business grows, but they already have a goal of one hundred employees by end of the year and the whole area looks like a well-establishedpany.


    She looked at Sarah and Aiden and her conclusion is that the two of them are powerful backers who believe that the Ceresc Solutions will work. And she would be blind not to see that all other directors are giving their reports to Sarah and Aiden while looking for their approval. Ang reminded herself not to stare and not to voice her assumptions. This is a job with a promising future, and everything looks legit and she should not bother herself with the background (or the agenda) of those two people.


    So far, they hired 67 employees and the hiring efforts are still ongoing. Mishi emphasized that with the current workforce thepany can start working and that he prefers to focus on the quality of employees.


    "We should not settle for average people just because we have positions open.", Mishi said.


    Sarah and Aiden agreed.


    "As long as the critical positions are filled, that is fine. And if in the next period you realize that your existing people are not delivering as expected, don''t hesitate to let them go. The sooner you do that, the less loss you will experience because they are underperforming.", Aiden advised.


    "I agree that we should put the priority on quality and not on quantity.", Sarah added. "Instead of having fifty campaigns which are average, we should have five which are rocking the market and raising the bar."


    The conversation was optimistic, and everyone was feeling empowered to share their inputs.


    The chat was interrupted when Sarah and Aiden got warnings on Eve-lens that signals from both Michael and Oni are lost.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces before excusing themselves. They went to Mishi''s office and closed the door before asking Eve to give them more information.


    The big TV was powered on and Eve started showing data with locations and timestamps of thest signal.


    Sarah narrowed her eyes while looking at the screen.


    "This does not look good.", Aiden said cautiously. "The signal is lost on the same location, Michael first and Oni thirteen minutester."


    Sarah nodded slightly. Both Michael and Oni have Eve-lens and ear studs equipped and all devices stopped working without them shutting them off. Even their phones are not giving any signals.


    "Eve, show us the visual before the signal was lost.", Sarah demanded.


    They saw Michael walk toward the building and as he entered the main door, they saw the dark hallway, and then his signal was lost.


    From Oni''s Eve-lens they saw Michael walking in, Oni nervously fidgeting for thirteen minutes (they fast-forwarded this part), and then Oni approached the same door and the signal was lost as soon as she stepped inside the hallway.


    "Are they still in that building?", Sarah asked Eve.


    "I can''t confirm their location. However, unless they left underground, they are inside because surrounding cameras don''t show them to leave the area.", Eve responded in Sarah''s and Aiden''s ear stud before adding: "The blueprints of the area registered with the city don''t show underground passages that are close to that building andrge enough for humans to use."


    Sarah looked at Aiden anxiously and he understood. They both rushed out of Mishi''s office and Aiden touched his ear stud before instructing: "Aaron, get the fastest helicopter ready for us, now. Meet us in the garage with two senior army members who are ready for a mission..."


    ¡­


    A few minutester, in the underground garage¡­


    Aiden was talking to the army members who will go with them to Frankfurt while getting the helicopter ready.


    Sarah was giving instructions to Aaron: "Michael and Oni are in Frankfurt on a scouting mission. In thest half hour, both of their signals are lost, and it seems that it''s due to signal jamming. We don''t have a way to contact them and at this point, and we suspect that they are captured. Have a unit from Mn go to Frankfurt and secure the area, I will send you coordinates. This is a rescue mission and Michael''s and Oni''s safety is a priority. They should not make a move unless they see that Michael or Oni are in immediate danger. Rushing in might make things worse. Tell them to determine how wide is the signal jamming and to stay out of that perimeter. I need them there half an hour ago. We will analyze the situation in flight and provide additional instructions."


    Aaron nodded solemnly in understanding. "Your uniforms are in the helicopter. I will do as you instructed."


    Aiden approached them to say that everything is ready. "Aaron, get our jet to follow us into Frankfurt. It shouldnd on the nearest strip to the location where we are going."


    Aaron confirmed. The jet is faster than the helicopter, but the helicopter has the flexibility ofnding in a smaller space while jet needs a strip.


    Sarah is d that Aiden remembered the jet in case someone needs to cross a great distance quickly. Aiden thinks of everything. But she hopes that it will not be needed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1462 - Falling Into A Trap (2)

    About twenty minutes ago in Frankfurt¡­


    Oni was sitting on the outdoor terrace of the coffee shop and looking at the door across the street anxiously.


    She nced at the time. It''s more than five minutes how Michael disappeared behind those doors and she can''t hear or see anything from the devices he has equipped.


    Oni cursed under her breath. Michael said that he will let her see what he sees! And even the ear stud is not working. Oni checked the connection, and she can see that Michael is not reachable. Why did he block her ess? And not only that, even his phone is off! What is he thinking?


    After numerous attempts to contact him and confirming that connection from his side is dead, she gave up.


    Time: seven minutes and twenty-four seconds how he entered that building. Why is he noting out? Doesn''t he know that she is worried to the point of madness?


    Oni wondered, what could make Michael behave like that? The only conclusion was that he saw a familiar face. Is it possible that he saw a friend and they are catching up with a cup of tea and biscuits and sharingughs while she is drowning in anxiousness? If that is the case, she will give him a big scolding when she sees him and then not talk to him for a month! How can he be so irresponsible? But if he is not irresponsible, what are other options? That he saw an enemy? That he got captured? Is he being tortured or¡­ dead? These thoughts were suffocating and then she hoped that he is inside enjoying tea and biscuits.


    Time: ten minutes and thirteen seconds since she saw Michael thest time.


    Every second feels like an eternity. Oni trieding up with a good exnation of why he would cut off hismunications, but nothing made sense. Unless... he is hiding something. Is he trying to rejoin the Shadow Ravens? Or is there some other secret he does not want Oni to find out? She reminded herself not to spiral into a rage because she will get an exnationter.


    With every passing second, there is less oxygen and she is rubbing the ring on her finger while the possibility that something horrible happened to Michael is looming over her and taking over her heart.


    Oni repeated to herself a few times that she will give him fifteen minutes, but she can''t dy this any longer.


    With shaky fingers, she fished a bundle of euros from her purse and put them on the table before standing up. She hoped that it''s enough, and that waiter will note after her and attract attention because she can''t focus enough to calcte the cost of Michael''s coffee and her hot cocoa and their lemonades and the slice of the ck forest cake they shared.


    Her legs were ufortably stiff, and Oni was aware that she does not have a n, but she had to go after Michael and to confirm that he is OK.


    The entry door looked unusually normal. There was not even a passcode required to enter.


    Oni pushed the door and walked in, making her way toward the stairs through the empty hallway. The modified apartments (based on the floorns they studied) start from the second floor, and Oni guessed how that is the floor where she will find Michael.


    Oni ced her palm on the handrail and lifted her foot to step up. She felt pain at the back of her neck, and everything turned dark.


    ¡­


    Michael opened his eyes with difficulty and found himself facing amp which is pointing in his face so brightly that he can''t see anything beyond its re.


    He tried moving, and he realized that he is unable to do so. He was tied up to a chair with his back secured to the backrest with a leather strap that went around his chest and his forearms were secured to the armrests. His legs are tied as well and the fact that chair didn''t budge when he wiggled proved that this is not a simple chair. It is unusually heavy.


    "You can leave us¡­", the female voice got Michael''s attention and then he saw two male figures leave the room.


    Themp was turned off, and he blinked a few times while trying to observe his surroundings, now illuminated by lights from the ceiling.


    A few secondster, he noted that he is in a room without any windows. A basement? Maybe. He remembered that he is in the building which had its floorn altered, and considering that this is Shadow Ravens, there is a chance that this is on any floor, a small room in the middle of the building, designed for activities which should not be exposed; something secret; like torturing.


    "I didn''t think I will see you again.", the female voice sounded in an otherwise silent room. It is the same voice from a minute ago and Michael''s insides shook when he realized that the voice is familiar, and her words confirmed that.


    Michael turned toward the voice and stared at the face of the woman like he is looking at the ghost.


    Jesse smiled. "It seems that you thought the same about me."


    She pulled a chair to sit opposite from Michael and observed his shocked expression.


    "You are alive.", Michael said in disbelief.


    "As you can see. And you seem to be doing well also."


    "I thought you are dead."


    Jesse rolled her eyes. "Can you stop talking about it? I am alive and not dead. You established that the moment you followed me here."


    Michael tried yanking himself free, making Jesseugh lightly.


    "That won''t work.", she said mockingly.


    "Why am I tied up?"


    Jesse ignored his question and asked hers: "Why are you here?"


    Michael observed Jesse and thought that if she appeared in front of his house (or a workce) he would be suspicious also and tie her up until the situation is rified, so he decided to answer because once the air between them is cleared, she will release him, right?


    No matter how the current situation didn''t look right, he refused to see it because this is Jesse, a woman who used to share a bed with him, and until a few minutes ago, he thought that he lost her forever. He is d that Jesse is alive, and he does not see her as a threat, because she always relied on him to protect her.


    "I saw you and I needed to confirm that it''s you.", he responded honestly.


    "Well, you confirmed. It''s me. Now you answer my question: why are you here? Don''t tell me that you are here on a vacation and you saw me identally because I know that you are sitting on that terrace across the street for more than three hours and that is a lot of time to enjoy coffee and lemonade."


    Michael was surprised that Jesse knows about him watching this ce. He thought that it''s a stealthy scouting mission, yet he was the one being watched.


    He wondered if they saw him when he was here in June as well, but he didn''t want to ask about it because if they didn''t, it will expose him and confirm that he is persistent in figuring out the truth.


    Michael responded to her question: "I am looking for answers. The whole team was wiped out. And I thought that you are dead as well. I wanted to know why and who did it."


    "You are here for revenge?"


    "A closure.", Michael corrected her.


    Jesse was not sure if she should believe him or not, but in the end, she decided that it does not matter. His presence here is more rming than the reason behind it. She scrutinized him before asking: "How did you find out about this location? This is not something that field agents know about."


    Michael opened his mouth to respond and then he realized that some things don''t add up. Why is he having a conversation with Jesse casually? Sitting here with Jesse made him drift away into the past and he recklessly lowered his guard. Jesse is not the same person he thought she is! He almost told her about Sarah and Aiden!


    Michael nced around anxiously. What is the time? How long was he out? Where is Oni? She is probably worried sick. And why the hell is his lens not working?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1463 - Torture (1)

    Trigger warning: This chapter depicts violence. Read it at your discretion.


    ---


    "Untie me.", Michael demanded.


    Jesse looked at Michael like he asked something ridiculous.


    Michael frowned. "You want answers? I want them as well. Untie me and we can have a nice conversation so that both of us acquire the information we want."


    Jesse ignored his demand. She unhurriedly crossed her legs and spoke: "You thought that the whole team died, and you are here to find out why. We lost you in Sierra Leone and after some time, we assumed that you gave up on escaping assassins and that you died from the wounds or killed yourself, yet, here you are. Nightmaker returned. How did you find this location? I have difficulty believing that you did this on your own. Who are your allies? Or are you working for a different organization?"


    With her every word, a lump in Michael''s throat grewrger, preventing him from swallowing and obstructing his airways as the bits of information swirled in his mind revealing the possibilities he didn''t consider so far. What are the chances that the woman who died in that hotel suite was not Jesse? When he called the base, they said that everyone died. Even if she was seriously hurt, she was not dead and that can only mean that she faked her death and the Shadow Ravens knew about it. Why did they send assassins after him? And here, Jesse ordered those people to leave after tying him up. And this does not look like a casual chat between friends (aka ex-lovers) who reunited, this is an interrogation. Why would a simple contact person between the base and the field team have such authority to order others and to conduct interrogations? Nothing made sense. Nothing, other than one thing¡­ "It was you¡­ You set us up. You set ME up."


    Jesse ignored Michael''s mumbling. She was irritated that he is unable to focus and that he is not answering her questions.


    "Michael, I don''t have the whole day. Answer my questions, or I will make you answer them."


    Michael stared at Jesse as thest few years of his beliefs crumbled into nothing. Actually, it''s more than just a few years; it''s since she became his contact about eight or nine years ago. He was in high school at that time and she approached him with a smile and a handshake and¡­ they shared so many memories. They became friends easily and she is the only one from the organization with whom he spent time outside missions. And then they became lovers and¡­ All of it was a lie? Michael had difficulty wrapping his head around the fact that for such a long time he didn''t see that she is acting. Everything was perfect. Maybe too perfect.


    Michael struggled to inhale before asking: "Why did you betray us? You pretended to be my contact. You pretended to be my friend. Does our time together mean nothing to you? Why?"


    Jesse exhaled in frustration. "You were always gullible, someone had to keep an eye on you. A brilliant operative who obeys orders is a great asset for the organization, but you believed whatever we fed you and that made us suspect that you can be easily persuaded by others as well. Look at you. Even now you can''t ept that I am not the innocent girl you thought I was, and you are so lost in your denial that you are unable toprehend your current situation."


    "My current situation¡­", Michael repeated while his gaze swept around the room with tile flooring and bare walls. Other than two chairs they are sitting on, there is no other furniture. Michael nodded slightly at the confirmation that this is the room for interrogations. There is a drain in the corner, probably for the ease of washing blood and bodily fluids, and the ceiling has an opening for venttion. The walls are probably soundproof, and the door looks reinforced as well.


    Michael''s gaze hardened as he looked at Jesse who smiled smugly at him.


    "I''m not going to answer your questions.", Michael dered.


    In a split second, Jesse leaped from the chair and was by his side. Michael didn''t have the time to be surprised by her speed because he was suppressing his scream due to the excruciating pain in his right hand. He breathed heavily through his teeth when he opened his eyes and saw that his pinky finger is bent unnaturally. Broken, probably.


    "Are you ready to talk now?", Jesse mocked him.


    Michael pressed his lips into a line and looked at her with hatred in his eyes.


    "Fine. We can do this the hard way.", she said lightly before reaching for his next finger.


    A few minutester, all fingers on Michael''s right hand were dislodged or broken (or both). His whole body was drenched in sweat from the pain.


    "You know¡­", Jesse sneered. "The more you refuse to talk, the more I am curious to find out who are you protecting."


    Seeing Michael''s defiant gaze, she exhaled in frustration. "Fine. We can do it your way¡­"


    Jesse walked out of the room and a minuteter returned while pushing a two-level cart with a small device on it and Michael swallowed hard when he saw an umtor on the lower shelf.


    Jesse smiled smugly. "I see you recognize it. They say that the tips of the fingers have the most nerve endings, and that the smallest electric shock is agonizing. But you know that because it was part of your training."


    She didn''t wait for him to respond. She took one needle which is connected to the device and jabbed it under the nail of his left middle finger.


    "Ah, you are still able to suppress the screams.", Jesse said while patting her chest dramatically. "Impressive. Let''s see how you deal with this."


    Jesse flicked the switch and watched Michael with a morbid expression while his face contorted from the pain.


    Few seconds in, she turned it off. "Ready to talk?"


    Michael spat in response and red at her angrily.


    Jesse shook her head in disapproval and flicked the switch again.


    Sometimester¡­


    "Why are you so stubborn? Do I need to get my hands dirty?", Jesse asked with irritation obvious in her voice.


    Michael panted, surprised that he didn''t pass out so far. "You can break my bones, but not my will. I will not talk."


    Jesse rolled her eyes. "You never cared much about yourself, but you were eager to protect yourrades¡­ which brings me to my next point." Jesse winked at Michael and walked to the door.


    Per Jesse''s instructions, two men wheeled into the room a cart with the television on it.


    Michael frowned at the sight in front of him. Jesse''s smug expression gave him the chills and despite all his pain, he was alert.


    The television was turned on and Michael''s blood chilled at the sight of Oni tied up to the chair, just like him¡­ in a room that looks like the one he is in. Oni is awake and by the way she is observing her surroundings freely and without focusing on anything specific, he can assume that she is alone in that room.


    "I see we are getting somewhere...", Jesse announced victoriously. She didn''t miss that Michael finally looks concerned.


    ---

 Chapter 1464 - Torture (2)

    Trigger warning: This chapter depicts violence. Read it at your discretion.


    ---


    Jesseughed victoriously. It was just for a second, but she saw that Michael''s expression cracked. And no matter how much his poker face is practiced, the emotions in his eyes are impossible to conceal.


    Jesse walked behind Michael and spoke softly close to his ear: "The girl came in the building shortly after you. I was wondering if she is just a tourist who lost her way and wandered inside, but then¡­ it is too suspicious to be a coincidence. And then we saw the surveince videos and realized that she is the one who gave youpany across the street. I checked her ID and just how your name is not Otto, I assume that her ID is fake as well. I really don''t care who she is, but I see that you are concerned about her. We already know everything about your family, so she is not a sister or a cousin. It makes me wonder¡­ Does she belong to the same organization as you? Probably."


    Michael hoped that they will not connect Oni to him. But they already know that they were together in the cafe. His only concern was how to get Oni out of here and he decided to y on the youth card.


    "She is just a teenager and does not know anything.", Michael said.


    Jesse bobbed her head. "That is a possibility, but how will we know if we don''t ask? I wonder if her tolerance to pain is the same as yours. You barely made any sounds while I was breaking your fingers. Do you think that she will scream? Will she call your name? Will she beg you to save her?"


    Michael closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. Based on the amount of glee in Jesse''s voice, he concluded that no matter what he says, they will not let him, or Oni go. This morbid Jesse is enjoying torturing him.


    Michael cursed himself. Howe he didn''t see it? For years he believed that Jesse is a delicate girl (and then a woman) who needs his protection. He didn''t realize how cruel she is, not even a little bit.


    And he cursed himself for dragging Oni into the middle of this. This is not her fight. She should not be here. Oni should be home, enjoying with her friends,ughing at her favoriteedy show, looking forward to every next day while working toward her bright future.


    He remembers how a month ago Oni returned from her internship and told him that during her break, Ben introduced her to Sarah''s team at the White corp. Oni was all smiles while announcing that she decided on her education (and career) path: she will pursue a degree inputer science and be a software developer, a hacker, like Sarah. Oni is good with numbers and her analytical skills are exceptional. Michael told her that if she puts her mind into it, she will be the best hacker in the world.


    Michael opened his eyes and the happy images of his memories copsed. Oni is sitting on the chair, tied up, and he does not know where that is because he is looking at the video on the television. A grim thought hit him: what if this is not current? What if Oni was tortured and maybe even killed? He is here for some time, anything is possible.


    "How do I know this is not a recording?"


    Jesse''s eyes shed in amusement before she took her phone out. "Hans, get into the view of the camera and wave for us¡­"


    Two secondster, Oni on the screen got alerted and her gaze was focused slightly to the right. A man walked behind Oni and leaned closer, aligning his head with Oni''s before he waved to the camera. He turned to face Oni and inched closer while taking in a deep breath of her scent. The disgusted expression was the only thing Oni could do to retaliate because she is tied up and can''t move away.


    If not for the sounds of footsteps, Michael would assume that this is video-only feed.


    "Happy? This is live¡­" Jesse nced at the television, to confirm that Hans moved away from the girl (aka Oni). "OK. Where were we? Yes. You were about to tell me things about how you found out about this ce and for whom you are working."


    Michael saw that Oni''s gaze moved directly to the camera and he knew that by now she realized that he is held captive and that the camera is for him to see her. What happened also confirmed to her that he is alive. She was always quick to understand the situation. She smiled and her eyes turned gentle, like she can see him through that camera and he knew that she is silently telling him that she is OK and not to worry about her.


    Michael''s mind worked a thousand thoughts per second. He confirmed that Oni is alive and safe, for now. But what can he do with that information?


    "Let her go and I will talk.", Michael demanded.


    Jesse stared at him for a second before bursting into augh. "Do you really think that I am na?ve?"


    Michael looked at her sternly. "I will not talk otherwise. She is just a kid. Let her go. Once I confirm that she is out of your hands and safe, I will tell you whatever you want to know."


    With every Michael''s word, Jesse''s expression turned into a scowl. "Why do you think that you can negotiate with me?"


    Michael refused to back down. He knew that Jesse will not take it, but it was the only thing he could think of to attempt to get Oni free.


    "Alright. I see we need to do this¡­", Jesse got her phone. "Hans, get back in there. Break her fingers. One by one. Start from the left hand. Pinky first."


    Michael watched the scene on the screen while horror invaded all his senses. This is something he can''t watch. He violently yanked his arms, and other than causing himself additional pain, nothing else happened.


    On the screen, that man was next to Oni, reaching for her left hand!


    "Wait!", Jesse eximed while talking into her phone. "Show me the closeup of her left hand¡­"


    The camera zoomed in and Jesse''s face was distorted into a crazed grin when her gaze moved to Michael''s left hand.


    "I was mistaken.", she said with glee. "She is not your sister or a cousin or arade from the same organization. She is your lover¡­"


    Michael''sst hopes about Oni''s safety disappearedpletely when he realized that Jesse noticed their matching rings.


    His world copsed when he grasped one more stupid thing he did. He gave Oni the ring as a birthday present, a token of his love, a promise of their future together, and it was a signature on her death certificate.


    Jesseughed manically and walked out of the room, leaving Michael alone with his thoughts in front of the television.


    After an unknown measure of time, Michael jerked at the sound of Jesse''s voiceing from the television''s speaker¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1465 - Torture (3)

    Trigger warning: This chapter depicts violence. Read it at your discretion.


    ---


    A few rooms down the hallway from Michael...


    Oni told herself to stayposed.


    She followed Michael here and the fact that she was captured, means that she is in the right ce.


    She woke up tied to the chair and observed tiled floors, bare walls without any windows, and a venttion exhaust on the ceiling. In front of her is a small table with a camera pointing in her direction. She wondered if the camera is on, and if it is, who is watching? Just in case, she decided not to talk.


    Oni was frustrated that she can''t reach for her ear stud and her Eve-lens is not working. It didn''t take her long to confirm that this ce has some jamming in ce for electronic devices.


    She sighed, no wonder she was unable to see or hear anything from Michael the moment he stepped inside. And she thought that he blocked her off on purpose.


    Oni was concerned. Where is Michael? Other than the creepy guy who waved at the camera and sniffed her, nothing else happened. But actions of that man confirmed her deduction that Michael is captured, and that he is probably being interrogated and that they are using her as a token to make him talk. As much as all that sounds bad, she is happy because that means that he is alive. She looked at the camera and hoped that he will get her message that she is fine, and strong and that he should not give in to these bullies just because she got captured.


    Oni analyzed what she knows, and she guessed that Shadow Ravens want to find out howe Michael is here and what he was up to in thest few years. That would mean revealing the information about Sarah and Aiden and the army of Chaos and that can''t be a good thing. Oni loves Michael and he knows that she loves him back, and she hopes that he knows how nothing is more important than protecting their family. And Sarah and Aiden and all the other kids are their family. He should not crack, not because she was reckless enough to get captured.


    Oni regretted that she didn''t contact Sarah and Aiden. She had that thought while walking toward this building, but she knew that they will tell her to pull back and wait for reinforcements, and there is no way that she can stay back and let them have Michael. Now she realizes how foolish her thoughts were because they still have Michael and her as well.


    Oni exhaled at the thought that Sarah will give her a big scolding for this. And then she thought of a possibility that she never leaves this ce. Michael told her that Shadow Ravens are ruthless. Suddenly, Sarah''s scolding sounded good. She will take it.


    Oni wondered if Sarah and Aiden are aware that she and Michael are captured. What if they don''t know about it? In either case, she should not rely on being rescued. Sarah always taught them to rely on themselves and if someone helps, that is a bonus.


    Oni looked around again and helplessness consumed her. What can she do? She is strapped to this chair and can''t move.


    The creepy man was back and this time he smiled menacingly while looking at her left hand. Oni subconsciously balled her hand into a fist. Is he trying to remove her ring?


    <em>''No, no¡­ not the ring¡­''</em>, she cried internally while not allowing it to show on her face.


    He was reaching for her left hand when he suddenly stopped, touched the Bluetooth device in his ear, and stepped to the side.


    Oni looked at the man, unsure what to think of this situation.


    A minuteter, a woman entered (aka Jesse).


    Jesse smiled, but Oni saw that her eyes are cold and full of malice.


    "So, you are Michael''s lover¡­", Jesse said while scrutinizing Oni. "A little young. How old are you? Fifteen?"


    Oni didn''t respond. She wanted to say that she will be seventeen in two weeks, but she managed to keep her words back behind her nk expression.


    Jesse let out a smallugh and sat on the chair which was just brought in by another man.


    Jesse observed Oni for a few seconds before speaking: "I can do the talking. Feel free to interrupt me anytime you want. My name is Jessica, and people know me as Jesse."


    Oni''s gaze moved on Jesse''s face. Michael never mentioned the names of anyone from the Shadow Ravens, but the fact that this woman said that her name is Jesse, struck a nerve. How can Oni forget that for nine months she called Michael by that name?


    Jesse''s smile widened. "I see you heard about me. I didn''t know that Michael likes to talk about his previous lovers. He was always the silent type. With Michael, it was all about actions, and not about words."


    Oni pressed her lips into a line. She told herself not to crack under this cheap provocation. It does not matter if this Jesse person was Michael''s lover or not. It''s the same thing as Marija. All those women are in the past, and Michael is with her now. And nothing will change that.


    Jesse leaned closer. "You see, I don''t expect you to talk because I don''t care about your secrets. How many can a teenage girl have? Even if you know something about your organization, it will be iplete, and probably a lie. However, Michael is different. As someone who experienced a betrayal, he would not join someone without understanding what he is getting into. Your purpose, my dear is to make Michael talk. I wonder, how much does he care about you?"


    Oni listened to Jesse and confirmed her assumptions: first, Michael is alive; second, they want to use her to make Michael talk; and third, they want to find out about Sarah and Aiden.


    Jesse''s gaze moved on the ring on Oni''s left hand. "Based on that ring, I assume that he cares about you¡­ a lot. Or maybe not."


    Jesse smiled and asked in a half-whisper: "Did he buy you that? Do you think that it''s a sign of true love? He does not love you." Jesse pointed at the camera and continued: "He is watching us right now, and he is not willing to talk in exchange for your safety."


    Oni looked at Jesse coldly and responded: "You will not let me go regardless if he talks or not."


    Jesse was surprised by Oni''s confidence. "What do you have to lose? Look at the camera and ask him to talk and maybe we will let you go. Beg him to do it for you. Cry a little. He was always a sucker for tears."


    "If you want to let me go, you would not show your face in front of me.", Oni said calmly.


    Jesse''s eyebrows arched and she nodded in approval. "I see why he likes you. You are smart."


    Jesse stood up from her chair and her lips stretched into a crazed grin. "Well, I guess we are done talking. Since you don''t want to be useful, how about you return that ring to Michael? Having something yours close to him might make him talk¡­ no?"


    Oni''s fist tightened and her gaze moved to the camera.


    "Don''t tell them anything, Michael!", she screamed. "You know that no matter what you tell them, our end will be the same! If you allow them to trick you, I will never forgive you!"


    Jesse rolled her eyes in annoyance. "How dramatic. Let''s see if taking more than a ring will shake up your resolve."


    Jesse stepped out and returned with a bolt cutter. Her gaze rested on Oni''s left hand and she said in a singing voice: "I want to hear you scream¡­"


    "Dream on...", Oni said through her teeth.


    Jesseughed manically. "Ah, you have no idea what ising. Ignorance is a blessing." In the next moment, Jesse''s face darkened. "But you will not be ignorant for long..."


    Jesse swung the bolt cutter and Oni lost her breath when the heavy metal tool hit her abdomen. Before she was able to inhale, the next hitnded on her face... Oni remembers the distinct metallic taste of blood filling her mouth and half of her face went numb from the impact for a moment before it started throbbing.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1466 - Rescue (1)

    Jesse entered the room where Michael is being held and she observed that his wrists are bloody from the leather straps which cut in his skin.


    "Did you try to yank yourself free?", she asked mockingly. "You know that no one gets out of those like that. You used these kinds of restraints, didn''t you? You should know that your best bet is to break the chair, but it''s reinforced with a metal frame so¡­ tough luck."


    Michael was breathing heavily while his gaze didn''t leave the television. The pain in his hands, wrists, legs, nothingpared to the agony in his heart and mind while he helplessly watched Oni being tortured. He screamed instead of Oni, and no one answered his calls.


    Jesse approached him and opened her hand, a few inches in front of his face. "Your lover sends this back."


    Michael''s sight focused on Jesse''s palm, and there he saw the ring, still on Oni''s finger which was cut off with the bolt cutter.


    Jesse pouted in disappointment. "She didn''t scream. But she fainted, that is something. While she is resting, I thought toe here and say <em>''hi''</em>, so that you are not lonely. And in a bit, I will go back to check on her. I wonder if she will scream next time."


    "You bitch!", Michael growled.


    Jesse looked at him in disbelief. "Is that the best you cane up with?"


    Her gaze moved back to the finger in her hand. "I wanted to cut off the whole arm, but the cutter can''t open wide enough. We will need to go finger by finger and see what else can fit inside that opening." Jesse threw the finger on the floor and scowled at the blood on her palm in disgust. "I got dirty¡­"


    In the next second, Jesse''s face contorted in anger and she kicked Michael in the face. The heavy chair swayed slightly before returning to its original position.


    "Do you see what you are doing!?", Jesse screamed. "You got me dirty and upset! Why didn''t you die in Egypt? Why didn''t you stay dead? Oh, I detest Europe! Because of you, I had to return!"


    Michael tilted his head to wipe on his shoulder the blood which oozed from his mouth before looking at Jesse.


    He hates her. If he can get free, he would rip her into pieces. And he would make her suffer. She hurt Oni, and she hurt him. She lied to him for many years. Why does she sound like she is the victim?


    Jesse didn''t look at Michael. She got a handkerchief from her pocket and vigorously rubbed the blood off while mumbling: "I was happy in Kenya. But when they saw you here in June, they called me back. They said that I failed a mission of disposing of agents and I had to fix it. For three months I am stuck here while waiting for you to return! That is three months¡­" She looked at Michael and continued. "I would love to kill you right now, but we need to find out who is behind you. And giving you a quick death will not make up for three months I am stuck here¡­"


    Jesse''s eyes were full of madness while she advanced toward Michael.


    She was about to say something else when the wire covering of the venttion shaft from the ceiling fell on the floor with a thud and two shadows bolted into the room.


    Before Jesse had any time to react, a hand sped her neck in an iron grip and mmed her viciously toward the wall.


    Jesse was dazed from the force of the impact and she blinked a few times to focus her sight.


    Jesse saw a female with her upper half of the face covered in a mask and blood-red eyes directed at her. She wanted to move, but the pain in her neck was paralyzing, and every time she moved a muscle, it seemed that it''s getting worse.


    Sarah was partially blocking Jesse''s view of Aiden who squatted in front of Michael and visually examined his condition. But Jesse saw that Aiden is in a ck outfit and with a ck mask on.


    "They have Oni¡­" Michael tilted his head toward the television. "She passed out."


    Both Sarah and Aiden exhaled in relief at the confirmation that Michael and Oni are alive.


    They had to be extra careful when entering the building, so they used venttion shafts.


    Sarah''s and Aiden''s priority was to find Michael and Oni and to ensure their safety without alerting the Shadow Ravens of their presence. They are aware that Shadow Ravens don''t hesitate to kill and sacrifice their own people, so killing outsiders like Michael and Oni at the sign of trouble would be expected.


    The signal jammers confirmed that Shadow Ravens use technology, and based on the specific area of coverage, they concluded that the technology is advanced.


    The assumption was that Shadow Ravens are doing things <em>''old school''</em> without exposing their information to the openwork (and eventually inte), but the truth is that they are cautious and advanced.


    They are a dangerouswork of spies who recruits gifted youth, trains them while raising them into faithful soldiers, sends them to missions, and disposes of them when they determine that they are not useful anymore, or that they might know too much, or maybe they have new operatives to rece them. No one retires from Shadow Ravens and they dispose of their agents before they suspect that something is wrong, while their loyalty is still at its peak. That is how Shadow Ravens maintain their secrecy.


    Aiden saw instantly that Michael was tortured. He was bloodied and bruised up and his right hand was a mess.


    Aiden injected Michael with anesthetic which will numb the pain but allow him to move.


    Aiden was carefully releasing Michael from the straps which were embedded into his skin, when Michael started chanting in a shaky voice: "This is my fault. I don''t know how to face Oni¡­ This is all my fault¡­ Oni is hurt because of me¡­"


    "Save your apologies for her.", Sarah told Michael.


    At this point, Sarah and Aiden don''t know what prompted Michael and Oni to make a move which resulted in their scouting mission to end up with them falling into a trap. But both Sarah and Aiden know that Michael loves Oni and that they are both loyal to their family so whatever happened, was not intentional.


    Mistakes and idents happen, and in this world of underground organizations, every wrong step can be theirst one.


    With Michael and Oni hurt, the priority is to get them to safety and treat their wounds. Everything else willeter and ming oneself or others will not do any good in this situation.


    Aiden untied Michael''s legs and asked: "Can you walk?"


    Michael nodded, but instead of standing up he fell on his knees and with his left hand he carefully lifted Oni''s finger from the tiled floor.


    "This is Oni''s. She cut it off¡­", he said without looking at Jesse.


    Sarah gritted her teeth and asked Michael: "Who is this woman?"


    "Jesse¡­", Michael responded weakly.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and shared an understanding that this is the same Jesse from Michael''s stories. That is the only exnation why he ended up being caught.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1467 - Rescue (2)

    "We need to find Oni¡­", Michael said pleadingly to Sarah and Aiden.


    "Do you know where she is?", Sarah asked.


    Sarah and Aiden were crawling through the venttion shafts while peeking down the openings into rooms they passed by, when they heard Jesse''s rambling how she wants to kill Michael because she was called from Kenya three months ago. That is how they found Michael.


    Michael shook his head, indicating that he does not know about Oni''s location, and then he looked at Jesse. "She moves between the rooms in less than a minute, so it''s in this building."


    Sarah reached for her side pocket and injected Jesse with the truth potion. They strapped her to the chair where Michael was, and they asked how to reach Oni. Jesse told them that it''s on the same floor, five doors away, and she revealed the information about the guards in the hallway.


    "Stay here.", Sarah told Michael while preventing him from going up the venttion shaft after Aiden. "In your condition, you can''t help us much."


    Michael wanted to go, but his right hand is useless. All his fingers are broken. And he can move around only thanks to the anesthetic.


    He thought there must be something he can do¡­ "Her phone is working.", Michael said.


    Sarah got Jesse''s phone and dialed a number before giving it to Michael. "This is Elliot, he is in charge of our team outside. Tell him about your condition, so that medic can be ready. When you see that we have Oni, let him know that they can attack."


    Michael nodded and as soon as Sarah disappeared inside the venttion shaft, his gaze moved to the television where he saw Oni passed out in the chair. Oni''s hair is a mess, and her lips are bleeding. He remembered that Jesse hit Oni with the bolt cutter, two times in the stomach and once in the face.


    "So, you are with the Army of Chaos? You must be important if Nyx and Erebus came to rescue you personally. Or is the girl the important one?", Jesse asked. While Sarah and Aiden were here, she didn''t dare make a sound and she didn''t want to answer their questions either, however, she was unable to stop herself. "The word is that the Army of Chaos is expanding to Europe. Are they after Shadow Ravens? Is that why you were in front of this location? I knew it, this can''t be so simple as you looking for answers. Only a fool would try on his own to go against a massive organization like¡­"


    "Shut up!", Michael squeezed through his teeth.


    He realized that Jesse is under the influence of the truth serum and that this is his chance to get his answers, but he didn''t care about any of it.


    Michael exhaled in relief when he saw on the screen that Sarah and Aiden are releasing Oni from her restraints and when Aiden showed a thumbs up at the camera, Michael told Elliot that they can start the attack.


    Michael didn''t know what kind of attack, and the only thing on his mind was to get to Oni and to hold her and to tell her how sorry he is. But he knew that he needs to wait until they take care of the Shadow Ravens in the building. He needs to be patient and to follow the n or he will only cause more problems. Just how he caused this mess by recklessly rushing in.


    He held his breath while watching Sarah give an anesthetic to Oni, and then Aiden carried Oni outside of the view.


    The noise from the outside drifted in the room and a secondter, the door was mmed open.


    Two heads with masks covering their faces peeked in before giving a slight nod to Michael. They retreated and another man with a mask on his face got inside with a medical bag in his hand, followed by Sarah and Aiden who carried Oni.


    The medic swiftly applied medicinal cream on Michael''s wrists to stop the bleeding and secured the fingers of his right hand with splints before giving him to hold onto an ice pack to reduce the swelling.


    Sarah applied medicinal cream on the stump of Oni''s left ring finger to stop the bleeding.


    "Can it be reattached?", Michael asked while showing Oni''s severed finger to the medic.


    Medic nodded. "I have everything needed to preserve it. It should be done as soon as possible." The medic looked at Sarah and Aiden. "If it''s separated for more than twelve hours, the sess of rentation is close to zero."


    When Sarah heard that Oni will need surgery as soon as possible, she looked at Aiden gratefully. Her man thinks about everything. "Call the pilot to expect Oni. Jet needs to have enough fuel for a flight to Los Angeles. I will call Anna."


    The medic didn''t say anything about the probability of Oni having full function of that finger. That will depend on the amount of damage and the skill of the surgeon who will reconnect the finger and the man didn''t want to make the current atmosphere heavier than it already is. He did his part: wrapped the finger in a gauze which was moistened by saline solution, put it in a sterile container, and then surrounded with ice.


    Michael held onto the ring which Medic removed from Oni''s severed finger.


    Sarah took few photos with her phone of Oni''s finger, to send them to JoAnna so that JoAnna knows what to expect.


    "I''m going with Oni.", Michael said.


    Sarah didn''t object. She nced at Jesse. "What about her?"


    Michael shook his head. "I don''t care about her. I don''t care about any of this."


    "You don''t care now but once Oni is out of danger and you cool off, you will regret that you missed your chance.", Aiden told him. "Take this woman with you. She will be imprisoned until you feel ready to face her. And I am confident that Oni would like a chance for payback for what happened here."


    At the mention on Oni, Michael agreed.


    "Leave this ce to us and focus on yourself and Oni." Sarah told Michael before instructing the medic to go with them. "The helicopter is on the roof of the building, take it to reach the jet¡­"


    People got busy getting Michael and Oni out of there and Sarah instructed the medic to knock out Jesse as soon as they board the ne. "That woman is dangerous. Don''t take any chances."


    By the time helicopter departed, Elliot and other army members located the signal jammers and removed them, and they found the room full of servers.


    With jammers out of the way, Eve got full ess and within minutes, Sarah and Aiden had a summary of the data which was stored in this location.


    "They have simr jammers as we do.", Sarah mused while inspecting the device. "They allow several frequencies while blocking all other traffic. The only difference is that these have a smaller range than ours.", she concluded victoriously. A secondter, her face fell. "But they can partially block electromaic radiation. That is why x-ray and heat signatures don''t work on with Eve-lens. I will send these to Felix to investigate¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1468 - Annihilation Of Shadow Ravens (1)

    While Sarah was busy with the jammers, Aiden was looking at the outputs of Eve''s analysis.


    "Here we have information on the bases of the Shadow Ravens and their agents as well as other operatives in Europe and Africa.", Aiden told Sarah. "They are in Europe, expanding toward East and in North Africa, spreading toward South¡­ What should we do with this information?"


    Sarah looked at him like he asked something obvious. "We are the Army of Chaos. We take what we can use, and we destroy the rest."


    Aiden saw the data and Shadow Ravens are a massive organization. He is not keen on starting a war with them. "We took care of everyone and everything here. If we leave, no one will know that it was us."


    Sarah scrutinized Aiden before asking: "You are willing to let them off for what they did to Michael and Oni?"


    "They didn''t know that Michael and Oni are associated with us.", Aiden reminded Sarah.


    "That does not diminish the heaviness of their crimes. When you put your hand into mes, you get burned, regardless if you are aware of the concept of heat or not. And that is how you learn to be cautious and not y with fire."


    Aiden can see that Sarah is angry and determined. And he also wants this despicable organization to disappear, but they need to face the reality¡­ "This is too much for us to handle."


    Sarah nodded in agreement. "That is why we have allies."


    "You want to coborate with Mathew?", Aiden guessed.


    Sarah confirmed and added: "And Angelo."


    Aiden was surprised that Sarah is willing to share. She always liked to collect things and people and animals. The fact that she is considering to include others in the war with Shadow Ravens tells him that she is changing.


    Sarah saw that Aiden is giving her a strange look and she decided to ignore it. She continued exining her idea: "Out of all the bases of the Shadow Ravens, Mathew can take care of the North, Angelo will get the South and we will take the area between them."


    Aiden agreed with this n. With signal jammers, their drones are not of any use and it is important that they attack all the locations swiftly and to catch them unprepared. He assumed that only the more important locations will have jammers in ce, but they are not willing to take the risk and rely on drones for taking down Shadow Ravens.


    Sarah and Aiden divided work: Aiden will get in touch with Noah and Aaron to organize their troops for attacks while Sarah will coordinate with Mathew and Angelo.


    Noah was in a state of shock when Aiden told him to leave only necessary units in existing locations of North America, and everyone else toe to Europe, as soon as possible. Noah calmed down when Aiden told him that it will be a massive raid operation, hitting various locations and that majority of the army will be back to their home bases within forty-eight hours.


    Aaron was anxious because this is his first big mission. Actually, it''s a lot of missions and he needs to determine how many people will be assigned to each target. Too much stress. He told himself to calm down and to give his best because this is his chance to prove to Sarah that she didn''t make a mistake to put her trust in him. And also, if Noah can do it, so can Aaron.


    Mathew was surprised to get a call from Sarah. "You want me to attack Shadow Ravens? Now? Which location?"


    "I will send you the information on targets.", Sarah responded.


    Mathew didn''t hide his displeasure. "More than one location?"


    Sarah confirmed. "Correct. I''m calling you to attack twelve bases, seven hideouts, and neen warehouses as well as forty-one agents who are currently on missions elsewhere. Target locations are in Northern Europe within your area of influence or close to it."


    Sarah sensed that Mathew is reluctant. "Boss Young, this will happen with or without you. It is up to you if you want to take part in this. When you receive the data, you will see that most of their operatives are trained in infiltration and they don''t have many fighters or experts in weapons. And with you knowing where they are, it will be easy to take them down. For any location you attack, you get to decide if you want to keep it, take the equipment or you will burn everything to the ground. For whatever you want to keep, we will ensure that you get property deeds on your name."


    Mathew exhaled. "That is a good deal. What is the catch?"


    "I ask you to share any data you find. Shadow Ravens specialize in espionage and stealing information that can be of value from businesses to governments. We want everything they have in electronic or paper form."


    Mathew understood. That information is more valuable than locations. "Do you want me to send you hard drives?"


    "No need. Just upload the data to the storage I will share with you. As for the papers, make electronic copies and send me those, we don''t need originals."


    Mathew was amused that Sarah is doing this lightly. "You don''t think that I will keep something for myself?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes. Didn''t he figure out so far that they trust him? "I can say the same. If I don''t tell you about every hideout they have in your area or about an operative which specializes in the bombing, you might be ambushedter. Boss Young, we need to trust each other if we are going to make this work."


    Mathew cleared his throat awkwardly. "I was just saying it. I will keep my side of the deal."


    "I know. Any more questions?"


    Mathew had many questions, so he picked one which bugged him the most. "Why are we doing this? In the past, you asked me to get you some data on them, and to check on a few bases, but this is a major. We are dering a war."


    Sarah can understand his concern but¡­ "I apologize if I was not clear, Boss Young. This is not a war. This is annihtion. And our two organizations are not the only ones participating. You are facing an opportunity to get a piece of the cake, and it''s up to you if you will take it. Regardless if you are participating or not, by tomorrow this time, Shadow Ravens will be wiped out as an organization because they touched something they shouldn''t."


    "What did they touch?", Mathew had to ask.


    "My children.", Sarah responded.


    Mathew understood. He saw Sarah''s and Aiden''s kids at Ellie''s wedding. "They got their hands on your kids and you will destroy the whole organization for that?"


    "Boss Young, I don''t like to fight. But when someone provokes me, I don''t fight fair, I don''t quit and there is nothing that I wouldn''t do to protect what I hold dear."


    Mathew was silent for about five seconds before responding. "OK. Send me that data."


    Sarah was happy that Mathew agreed. "We n to start attacking in twelve hours. I will inform you about our movements. Have your men ready¡­"


    The talk with Angelo went more-less the same. He ended the call with a remark that this is a good deal because he gave up one base in Mn and in return he got many.


    "You still need to fight for them, Capo.", Sarah reminded him.


    "Yes. But when they are not aware that I aming and I know where they are and how many people are there, it''s like shooting at sitting ducks.", Angelo said gleefully. "It''s a pleasure doing business with you¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1469 - Annihilation Of Shadow Ravens (2)

    By the early morning of September 6, several hundreds of the members of the Army of Chaos arrived from the United States and were in various locations across Europe, waiting for the signal tomence attacks.


    All the generals were present as well, other than Oni and Michael. They all heard that Oni and Michael were captured and tortured and they were eager to get vengeance. N and Haru joined, and Kitty took her ce next to her mom and dad (aka Sarah and Aiden).


    Aaron looked at the map of Europe which marked their units and targets and thought how it looks like they are about to invade Europe. And in a way, they are.


    Sarah and Aiden devised a n where they will empty the warehouses of the Shadow Ravens and keep a number of bases that have strategic value across Europe in France, Austria, Hungary, Bulgaria, and Pnd. Everything else will be destroyed as a sign that the Shadow Ravens organization does not exist anymore.


    The Ceresc Solutions will remain the main base of the Army of Chaos in Europe. After some slight modifications, they can use new bases fully and this will allow them to act swiftly through Europe.


    Together with the base in Mn, the Army of Chaos will have a total of seven bases in Europe!


    Sarah and Aiden wanted to keep more than these five as new bases, but they had to admit that they don''t have the manpower. Spreading their people too thin would be a mistake that makes them vulnerable to attacks.


    Of course, they have Eve and the drones, but this event proved that if the enemy has the equipment to disable electronics, it''s down to people and the traditional way of fighting. Eve and gadgets give them an advantage when the enemy does not expect them.


    Noah expressed his concern that even these five bases are too much, and only when Sarah assured him that in the next three months there will be no further expansion in Northern America, he got pacified. But Noah had to bring out the point that Sarah said how until the end of the year they will not do any attacks because they will focus on scouting locations of the Voronin family, and here they are, invading Europe!


    Noah suggested opening additional fight clubs in Europe so that they can recruit talented members faster, and Aaron assured them that he will handle it.


    Felix got alerted that he needs to increase the production of Eve devices and drones. He is already at maximum capacity! Luckily, his two apprentices (Beck and Nico) agreed to help him out. They are not generals (yet) so they are avable to start right away.


    The jet carrying Michael and Oninded in Los Angeles before dawn on September 6. As soon as theynded, a helicopter took them straight to the roof of the LA Medical Center. The medic from the Army of Chaos apanied them to exin to JoAnna what he did so far. Emma was there as well to help out, and she will be in charge of Michael''s and Oni''s rehabilitation.


    JoAnna praised the medic for his quick thinking. If the finger was not preserved well, there would be no chance of reattaching it. But they didn''t have much time to talk, because the time was running out. It was almost nine hours how Jesse cut off Oni''s fingers and they could not dy the surgery.


    The medic offered his assistance during the surgery, and JoAnna epted. She does not know about his skill level, but he can start by helping Emma who was already in the operating room.


    The second helicopter took Jesse to the main base of the Army of Chaos, where she was imprisoned in a cell without any windows, so she assumed that it''s underground. She was unconscious, and she had no idea where she is when she woke up.


    When a man in the ck uniform came to give her a meal, she understood that the Army of Chaos imprisoned her.


    She wanted to alert the Shadow Ravens of her location, but she realized that they took all her devices when they stripped her and dressed her in a light gray jumpsuit. It happened in the flight, while she was unconscious. They even took her tooth out! The one which had a GPS transmitter in it. Like this, she is helpless and without a way to ask for help and without a hope that someone will find her. She was unaware that by the end of the day there will be no one left to search for her, even if she finds a way to contact her organization.


    Jesse thought how all this is Michael''s fault! If he didn''t snoop around, she would still be enjoying her life in Kenya! And instead of enjoying her life, she is imprisoned. She regretted that she didn''t kill Michael, or at least his lover (aka Oni).


    Oni was in the operating room when the attacks on the locations of Shadow Ravensmenced. As soon as Michael''s right hand was in a cast, he went to the surgery wing. Michael was staring at Oni during her surgery through the small ss window on the door. The surgerysted several hours, but for Michael, it was the same if it was minutes or hours because all of his senses were numb due to medications he got and because his heart ached to the point of fainting.


    As for the Shadow Ravens, a number of operatives avoided the attacks, and Angelo put a bounty on their heads; just how Michael was being hunted by assassins several years ago, they experienced the same fate.


    Mathew and Angelo were happy with the oue. With minimum casualties, they expanded their influence (and their wealth).


    Mathew acquired the main base of the Shadow Ravens in Dublin. It''s a massive building close to downtown, full of high-end gadgets and equipment. Thanks to the data Sarah provided him, his men walked into the building like that is their home. And now it is their home! Mathew even got paperwork which states that he is the owner of the building! He didn''t ask Sarah how she managed to pull that off, but he told her that he owes her one; a big one. Other than that, Mathew kept a few more locations, but his favorites were several warehouses, full of various things which are worth a lot of money on the ck market.


    Angelo was pleased that he expanded to Africa. It is an area full of possibilities. Other than that, he got bases in Spain, Greece, Macedonia, and one in the South of France.


    As the attacks proceeded and reports trickled in, Aaron''s headache increased. He needed to secure trucks that will transport the goods from the warehouses which they captured to secure locations. Sarah and Aiden didn''t want to keep the warehouses, it''s a waste of manpower considering that their warehouses in Italy (Mn base), and Romania (the Ceresc Solutions) were empty. Once warehouses owned by the Shadow Ravens were emptied, they burned them to the ground.


    After theypleted the attacks, Sarah called JoAnna to hear the updates rted to Oni and Michael.


    Oni''s surgery was a sess. Her left ring finger is attached, and the blood flow is established. However, it will take at least a few weeks until they can confirm the percentage of functionality restored. Other than the severed ring finger, her middle finger was broken as well, and it''s in a cast.


    Michael''s cast will be removed in four weeks and after that, they will see about further treatment.


    Both Michael and Oni will need to go through rehabilitation with Emma. And JoAnna didn''t want to make assumptions if they will have permanent consequences.


    Other injuries will heal without any problems.


    With this, Sarah sighed in relief. "We can go to Ceresc Solutions.", she told Aiden while patting Kitty''s head.


    "You don''t want to go and see Oni and Michael?"


    Sarah declined. "Not today. Based on what we know, both of them messed up and they will be upset and apologetic. If we make an appearance, they will only start apologizing more for making us move to rescue them. Let''s give them space. We can go tomorrow."


    Aiden agreed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1470 - Healing (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    September 6


    11:34 AM


    Oni opened her eyes slowly and it took her some time to focus. A rhythmic beeping sound was soothing and rming at the same time. She observed that she is in an unfamiliar room and then her gaze met Michael''s.


    The moment Michael saw that she is awake, he moved from the chair and sat on the edge of her bed.


    Oni smiled, happy that horrible shes from her mind are just a bad dream. And they must be a dream because if they are not, she would be in pain, tied up to a chair.


    A secondter Oni observed that Michael''s face is bruised up and that his gaze is full of worry and deep sadness.


    Oni realized that the beeping ising from the heart rate monitor and that she is in the hospital bed. She was not sure what to think about jumbled images and the current situation, but she acknowledged that there is a possibility that she is not in pain because she is under some medication. It took her a few seconds to recognize that her whole body is numb.


    Panic swelled inside Oni as she saw that Michael''s hands are bandaged, and he is wearing a hospital gown.


    "What happened?", Oni asked.


    Michael stared at Oni and he didn''t know how to respond. Or to be more urate, he didn''t know where to start.


    He didn''t leave Oni''s side since she came out of the surgery. JoAnna told him that it will be a few hours since she gave extra anesthetic to Oni.


    JoAnna wanted Oni to rest longer because she knew that Oni will be upset when she wakes up. Just by the injuries alone, JoAnna knew that Oni went through a traumatic experience.


    While sitting here, Michael imagined that Oni will use him that it''s all his fault, or maybe she will tell him that she does not want to see him again, or throw a huge fit, or refuse to talk to himpletely... and part of him hoped that she will forgive him because her love and understanding are endless. And he thought that he is ready to face her, but now that she is looking at him with eyes full of concern and asking for answers, he is finding it difficult to talk.


    "I messed up.", Michael said after a long silence which was interrupted only by the rhythmical beeping of the heart rate monitor. "You got hurt because of me."


    Oni took a deep breath and then another one, and her mind cleared up. She remembered the terrace of the caf¨¦ in Frankfurt and her following after Michael and her being tied up to a chair and that woman and¡­ Her heart shook because she thought that she will never see Michael again, but he is here, so that is OK. They made it out. Somehow.


    Oni lifted her left hand and saw that it''s bandaged and in a cast and¡­ tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    She was shocked by the realization that the images from her mind are not from a dream. She was in hell. It was her personal hell where she faced the possibility of not seeing Michael again; there was a woman-demon (aka Jesse) who wanted to use her to get to Michael and she was tortured and based on Michael''s appearance, he was tortured as well. There is a dose of relief that it''s over and they are back together, alive, and so many emotions surged within her that the only thing she could do was to cry.


    "I am sorry. I lost the ring¡­", Oni sobbed.


    She was not sure why she said that. Yes, she is sorry that she lost the ring, but she is also d that he is by her side. Shouldn''t that be more important? But somehow, the ring which she picked, and they engraved letters <em>''M''</em> and <em>''O''</em> on the inside, was very important.


    Michael was stunned. After everything, she is apologizing for losing the ring.


    He lifted his right hand with an intention to wipe her tears away but stopped halfway when he realized that his hand is in the cast. He used his left hand which is wrapped in gauze to the point that it looks like he is wearing a big white mitten, but it''s better than the cast.


    "You didn''t lose it. It''s with me.", he tried tofort her.


    Oni observed his hand which reached for her cheeks repeatedly and she knew that he is touching her, but she barely felt it. That confirmed that she is under heavy painkillers. Her gaze fell on his arms. When he lifted his left arm, the sleeve of the hospital gown slid higher, revealing that the bandage is going all the way up to his elbows.


    "What happened with your arms?", Oni asked in a shaky voice. "Are you in pain?"


    Michael lowered his head and took a deep breath while trying to suppress the tears which pooled in his eyes. Instead of worrying about herself, she is concerned about the ring and about him.


    He remembered how he struggled to break free from the leather straps which were cutting into his forearms, but the painful memory was the image of Oni being tortured on the screen in front of him¡­ and the most agonizing is the fact that the woman he loves was suffering, yet he was unable to do anything about it. That feeling of helplessness was unbearable. And it still is.


    With every passing second, his heart ached more, forcing him to bend deeper, like a wilting flower.


    Michael jolted when he felt Oni''s hand patting his head gently. Is sheforting him?


    "Don''t me yourself.", Oni spoke softly. "I remember that you didn''t want to go on a mission at all. I insisted that we should get to the bottom of it so that you can get your answers. And it was my decision to go after you. Every mission has a risk, and until now we were lucky. Actually, we are lucky now as well because we are alive, and together."


    Michael listened to Oni''s calm voice which was soothing his aching soul and he was confident that he does not deserve her.


    As much as he hates to admit it, Jesse was right. He was gullible, and he was deceived and used, and he made so many bad decisions in his past that he can''t remember them all. And it all culminated in Oni being tortured. An innocent teenager who has nothing to do with his mistakes ended up paying for them.


    Oni is the bright star in his dark life; he was enjoying her light and no matter how many times he told himself that she is too good for him, and that if he loves her he should stay away, he couldn''t make himself do so.


    He was stupid and she got hurt and... she isforting him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1471 - Healing (2)

    Michael wondered, how is it possible that someone is so kind and forgiving? And she loves him as well.


    Michael knows that he owes Oni a lot of exnations. And even though he does not want to talk about it, out of fear of losing Oni, he is aware that she should know why she got hurt, no matter how unfair it is to either of them.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me about Jesse?", Michael asked reluctantly without lifting his head.


    He didn''t dare look at her because if he sees a trace of disappointment or hatred, he can''t take it.


    Oni sighed. She remembered that Jesse told her that she is Michael''s previous lover, but Oni does not think that information is relevant because she is confident that right now Michael loves her, and only her. And that is the only thing that counts. "I don''t want to know about women from your past, because I care about the present and the future. I only need to know that I am the most important person in your heart and mind, and that your ns for the future include me."


    Michael lifted his head and met Oni''s gaze. Her face is slightly swollen and there are bruises, and he never saw a girl more beautiful than Oni. It must be because she is smiling at him.


    He lifted her right hand with his left one and kissed the back of her palm.


    "I was afraid that I am going to lose you.", Michael murmured into her hand. "I was afraid because regardless of what happens to me, I don''t want a future without you."


    Oni''s smile widened at his words which mean that she IS part of his future. She tightened her hold on him and indicated that she wants to get up. He helped her to sit up on the bed and they held each other in silence.


    As much as Oni is happy that both of them are alive and that they are together, she has many questions. "Can you tell me how did we get out of there? Where are we?"


    Michael inched away to see her face and he decided to start from the beginning. "I saw her on the street¡­"


    "Jesse?"


    Michael confirmed. "I thought that I saw a ghost. I was convinced that she died on myst mission in Egypt. My mind was instantly a mess and I needed to confirm if that is her. I thought that if I can see how that is not Jesse, I would affirm that I was not fooled to think that she is dead; and if it is her then I would ask her so many questions. And with that¡­ I forgot about the danger." He looked at her apologetically. "I am so sorry, Oni."


    Oni didn''t respond. She looked at him in silence and waited to hear the rest.


    "I don''t remember anything after entering the building. When I came around, I was strapped to the chair and she was asking me how I got there¡­" Michael skipped parts where he was tortured and he had difficulty talking about seeing her through the screen in front of him but he exined that they used signal jammers which made their devices useless.


    "Aiden and Sarah got a notification when both of us wentpletely offline and they rushed from Romania to rescue us¡­ We are in LA Medical Center and you had surgery. Your finger is reattached, and the surgery was a sess. In a few weeks, they will remove the cast, and then they can confirm the functionality of your finger. Anna did the surgery; she is sleeping now¡­"


    "What happened to you?", Oni asked while gently touching the cast on Michael''s right hand.


    Michael exhaled. He can see that she is worried about him, and he does not want to make it worse, but she asked him a question, and he needs to answer. He decided to keep it short. "My fingers are broken."


    He saw that Oni frowned, and he added: "Anna and Emma assured me that my hand will be good as new after the rehabilitation."


    "Those bandages are going high for broken fingers. And your left hand does not have a cast but it''s still bandaged.", Oni continued probing.


    He looked at his left hand which looks like a big white mitten made out of gauze. "I was electrocuted. Some of my nails came off¡­"


    Oni inhaled a shaky breath and urged him to continue.


    "I have cuts on my forearms.", he exined vaguely and refused to say more. "Can we not talk about it?"


    Oni smiled sadly. "OK."


    Michael saw that Oni''s mood is getting worse and he tried tofort her: "Whatever it is, it will heal. Anna treated both of us and there is no condition that she can''t fix. And you know that Sarah has that cream which can do magic."


    At the mention of Sarah''s cream, Oni thought of another thing: "Are Sarah and Aiden angry?"


    "Probably. Based on the reportsing into the army of Chaos, there are no more Shadow Ravens. And we have new bases in Europe."


    Oni was relieved that Michael didn''t say that Sarah and Aiden are angry at the two of them for messing up. She also observed that Michael said this without any emotions. "You don''t care that they are wiped out?"


    Michael shook his head, indicating that he doesn''t. "I wanted to know what happened, and now I know. Jesse sold me out. Actually, she didn''t. She followed the protocol. The organization found me and my teammates as non-necessary and Jesse''s job was to dispose of us."


    "What happened to her?"


    Michael understood that Oni is asking about Jesse. Oni was knocked out by anesthesia during the whole flight, and she is not aware that they brought Jesse with them to the United States.


    "She is the main base, here in Los Angeles. Aiden and Sarah suggested that we decide on her punishment but there is no rush. Take your time and heal, we will talk about itter. She is imprisoned and not going anywhere."


    Oni smiled. She knows that it was only a few hours, but her time in that room seemed like an eternity in which she feared that she will not see Michael ever again. Talking to him about things that willeter sounds magical. "Can you promise me one thing?"


    "Anything.", Michael said without missing a beat.


    Oni looked him straight in the eyes and spoke while trying to prevent her voice from breaking: "From now on, we will do everything together. If you think that you saw a ghost and you wish to chase after it, don''t leave me behind."


    Michael''s lips curved up. "I promise. I will never leave you behind."


    Oni moved closer and kissed him.


    "I love you, Michael.", she whispered.


    "I love you, Oni¡­", he whispered back.


    Oni''s heart fluttered. This is the first time he said it straight like this, with words. She leaned onto him, and even with heavy anesthetic, she felt their bodies pressing on each other and it was heavenly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1472 - Healing (3)

    JoAnna pushed the door of the VIP room open and saw Oni and Michael sitting on the hospital bed and kissing.


    She exhaled in frustration before clearing her throat.


    "Helloooo!", JoAnna called loudly to get them to stop kissing because they didn''t react to her throat-clearing sounds.


    Oni and Michael turned to the door and observed JoAnna who was fuming.


    "Both of you have stitches everywhere, including on the lips and inside your mouth! You don''t see them because I am an expert but trust me when I say that they are there. You can move and do things only thanks to the medications I pumped you with! Oni,y back on the bed!"


    JoAnna red at Michael. "And you! If you don''t let her rest and heal, you can forget about a second bed being brought here because you will go to another room!"


    Michael didn''t dare say anything. He helped Oni toy on the bed and took a step away, so that JoAnna can check on Oni.


    "Michael¡­", Jeff called from the door and gestured him toe out.


    "I will be back in a bit.", Michael told Oni softly before going after Jeff.


    "How about we grab a coffee while Anna checks on Oni?", Jeff suggested.


    Michael lifted his hands and looked at them helplessly. One is like a puffy mitten, and the other one is in the cast. "I can''t grab anything¡­"


    Jeff made a face. "I will grab a coffee for you, and you can drink with a straw."


    ¡­


    JoAnna blocked the whole floor, so the only patients on this level are Oni and Michael, and that is why Jeff and Michael are the only two people present in the lounging area of the VIP ward.


    Jeff filled two cups from the coffee machine and took a seat at the round table opposite from Michael.


    He was adding cream and sugar and mixing the dark liquid while thinking from where to start.


    Jeff is definitely out of his element, but JoAnna asked him toe and have man-to-man talk to Michael who is miserable, and Jeff had to agree because Aiden is not here.


    Of course, Jeff asked Felix to do it, but Felix said that he can''te because he is busy with Lia and drone-production due to Sarah and Aiden invading Europe.


    Jeff put a straw in the coffee cup for Michael before taking a sip from his.


    "How are you doing?", Jeff asked.


    Michael shook his head. "I never felt this guilty in my life. Part of me wants to leave because I don''t deserve to be by Oni''s side, and another part of me is forcing me to stay so that I can take care of her and atone for my sins somehow."


    Jeff exhaled. "I know how you feel."


    "You do?"


    Jeff nodded solemnly while remembering that because of him JoAnna was kidnapped, and there was that case of her falling off a horse because the saddle was sabotaged, and paparazzi, and several other attempts which were prevented by his hidden bodyguards who are following JoAnna around.


    Jeff decided to pick one incident as an example and drifted off into his memories. "Anna was kidnapped by a man who wanted to get to me. I was at work when I received a message; it was a photo of Anna tied up and unconscious. That happened about one year ago. Aiden and Sarah did most of the thinking about Anna''s rescue because I was so consumed in guilt and helplessness that I was paralyzed."


    "How did you get over it?"


    "I didn''t.", Jeff admitted before adding: "But I learned not to take things lightly. Anna has more security following her around than what I have. The truth is that I need her more than she needs me and without me around, her life would be lessplicated."


    Michael thought how this applies to him and Oni as well, especially thest part. He wondered if Jeff thinks that is OK. "Isn''t that selfish?"


    "Yes. There were times when I thought that she will be better off without me, but I couldn''t make myself stay away from her. The most important thing was to know that she wants me in her life. That fact is what makes it all worth it." Jeff paused and looked at Michael seriously. "Don''t stay by her side because of guilt. Spending your life with someone is worth it only if you love each other and in that case, be ready to fight for it. Together."


    Michael looked at Jeff, unable to believe that he is getting rtionship advice from the CEO of the White corp. and the Master of the White family. But he had to admit that it was a good advice which lifted some of the weight from his chest. "Thank you."


    "Before I forget, I got what you asked me for¡­", Jeff said and reached into his jacket pocket.


    Jeff ced two rectangle-shaped jewelry boxes on the table and opened them, revealing a simple chain tinum ne in each.


    Michael smiled. "Thank you. They are perfect. Can you help me carry them to Oni''s room?"


    Jeff agreed. Not only nes, but he also carried coffees as well.


    When Michael and Jeff entered Oni''s room, the checkup was done and JoAnna was chatting with Oni.


    JoAnna turned to Michael. "She is doing well. I''m going home to rest. Emma will be here in about one hour. Until then, use the buzzer if you need something. There are two other nurses on this floor who are reliable and they will note here unless you call for them."


    JoAnna was about to leave when Michael stopped her. "Can you help with something¡­?"


    Michael exined that in the box on the side are two rings and he asked JoAnna to put them through nes, one for Michael and one for Oni.


    JoAnna also attached the nes around their necks because between Michael and Oni, only Oni had one usable hand (her right one).


    JoAnna and Jeff bid them farewell and JoAnna said that she will stop byter in the evening to check on them.


    Oni smiled while holding onto the ring which is like a pendant around her neck.


    "Thank you.", Oni told Michael. "Like this, I can still wear it, and when my hand heals, I will put it on my finger, where it belongs."


    Michael smiled. "Same here."


    Oni looked at Michael and thought about more practical things. "Are you hungry? Anna told me that we can call for food to be delivered here. I can feed you." Oni lifted her right hand enthusiastically, indicating that it''s ready to be used.


    Only then Michael realized that he didn''t eat in a long time. He didn''t even take a sip of the coffee that Jeff got him. It''s probablypletely cold by now. "Let''s eat together."


    Oni happily made a call and ordered food.


    A minuteter, she remembered another thing¡­ "Do you need to use the restroom? I can help you¡­"


    Michael shook his head awkwardly while declining her offer. "The gown is wide, and I can lift it up and sit on the toilet. But thank you."


    Oni blinked while observing his embarrassed expression. "Why are you shy? I''ve held it many times."


    Michael cleared his throat and avoided her gaze. "This is different. Can we change the topic?"


    Oniughed. She was happy that she got to tease him.


    The melodious sound of Oni''sughter filled the room and it felt like it carried a pleasant breeze with it. Michael smiled because he was able to hear Oni''sughter and see her bright smile which lights up his life.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1473 - Sharing Reports

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    September 7


    7:03 AM


    Sarah peeked into Oni''s VIP room and saw that Michael and Oni are sleeping. Their two beds are next to each other, and the two of them are facing one another with their foreheads touching.


    Sarah decided not to wake them up for now. She will follow up with the doctor in charge (aka JoAnna) first.


    JoAnna is there in the early evening andes in the morning, taking advantage of her irregr sleep pattern.


    Emma is at the LA Medical Center during usual work hours (from 9 AM to 5 PM), and shees a few times to check on Oni and Michael when her work at the rehabilitation center allows it.


    When JoAnna and Emma are not there, one of the two nurses will respond to the buzzer to help Oni and Michael to whatever they need. These two nurses are associated with the White foundation, and JoAnna trusts them. Other staff does not have ess to this level and Jeff''s men are stationed at the elevators and staircase exits to ensure no one elsees here. They learned their lesson when people working under King disguised themselves as medical workers and attempted to kidnap Sophia.


    "How are they?", Sarah asked when she sat on the chair in JoAnna''s office.


    "Both of them suffered a lot.", JoAnna said with a voice full of emotions. "Michael''s every finger on his right hand has at least one fracture. Cast wille off in five weeks. He lost four out of five nails on his left hand due to electrocution, and there is obvious nerve damage. Oni''s left hand has a broken middle finger. The reattachment of her ring finger was sessful, and we will find out the amount of function she has in about four weeks."


    JoAnna ended her summary and gave detailed reports to Sarah.


    Sarah read through the files and gritted her teeth. The reports contained x-rays and photos of injuries. She is not sure how much training Michael had with Shadow Ravens, but she knows that Oni is not a hard-core operative who went through training to resist torture. No matter how many moves Oni learned at the Cliffside Vi, nothing could prepare her for this nightmare. Sarah can''t imagine how terrified Oni was¡­ tied up to that chair and brutally tormented.


    Sarah reminded herself to focus.


    "Michael has nerve damage? Are you talking about sensation or about movements?"


    JoAnna indicated that she is not sure. "At this point, I suspect both. We will know more after tests. No sooner than two weeks from now."


    "Do you have a prognosis for Oni''s reattached finger?"


    "The finger was severed for a long time and I don''t expect more than sixty percent of functionality returned. She will be able to use it, but it will be close to a miracle if she can flex her fingerpletely."


    JoAnna took a deep breath before adding: "But this is the normal prognosis. Emma has her ways to get the muscles moving. The rest are cuts and bruises which will heal. I lost count on how many stitches each of them has."


    Sarah remembered that Oni told her that she wants to studyputer science. And keyboards are designed for ten fingers. And for a fighter like Michael,ck of sensation or movement in hands will be a big disadvantage.


    "Both Oni and Michael need their fingers. Sixty percent will not be enough. What do you suggest?"


    JoAnna understands what Sarah is saying, but she does not have a magic wand or a mystery body-healing potion. "I suggest that we let Emma do her rehabilitation for three to six months. If the oue is not eptable, we can try something simr to what we did for your hand. However, that is experimental, and I can''t fully guarantee sess, but it is an option to consider."


    Sarah nodded in agreement. "Let''s go with that. When can they go home?"


    "They are both stable and they can take antibiotics and painkillers on their own. You have staff that can help them out with food, and kids in the house have enough medical training that they can alert us if Michael''s or Oni''s condition gets worse before their next checkup." JoAnna paused before confirming: "Michael and Oni can go home anytime. Tell your kids to check on them often for the first two days¡­"


    ¡­


    While Sarah and JoAnna are talking in JoAnna''s office, Jeff and Aiden are in one of the not upied VIP rooms¡­


    Jeff is reading the documents that Aiden brought with him.


    "You found this in the files owned by Shadow Ravens?", Jeff asked.


    Aiden confirmed. "They specialized in espionage. We found a number of locations with servers and ended up with a massive dump of data. It will take us weeks to sift through everything, even with Eve''s help. But I found this, and I believe that we should investigate as soon as possible."


    The documents are amunication trail from fourteen years ago when Oscar was picking a training camp for Aiden. Aiden ended up in the Orosia training camp where he learned fighting moves from Master Voronin.


    Based on the documents found, that camp was rmended to Oscar by Troy Reedus, and that is not suspicious because Mr. Reedus is Oscar''s long term associate. Mr. Reedus is also one of the senior people in the White foundation, working under Mason in the area of information gathering.


    However, the documents show that Mr. Reedus found out about the Orosia training camp from a person named Tommy Cerny. Mr. Cerny is not associated with the White family, but he is with the Voronins.


    Jeff agreed that it should be investigated. "If this is correct, that means that someone from the Voronin family picked you to go there and that probably they have people within the White foundation. Let''s talk with Mr. Cerny and see what he has to say."


    "He will not say much." Aiden said while shaking his head. "Based on the records I found, Mr. Cerny died four years ago."


    "You don''t think that he is dead.", Jeff noticed Aiden''s tone.


    Aiden confirmed. "It is convenient that a man who wanted me in that camp died the same year as Master Voronin, without leaving any traces. Mr. Cerny had no children and didn''t leave a single photo behind. Honestly, the man is so clean, that I don''t think that was his real name. It was probably an alias he used tomunicate with Mr. Reedus. I found out about his connection to Voronins thanks to a few emails on an old backup which was not wiped off."


    Jeff agreed that Aiden''s conclusion makes sense. "I will talk to dad and see what he has to say about this. Mr. Reedus is his friend. And maybe Mr. Reedus can tell us something about Tommy Cerny."


    Aiden didn''t object. "You take care of that. I will let you know if we find anything else."


    "Can you give us a list of known people who are associated with Voronins?", Jeff asked Aiden. "I will ask Mason to double-check all our files and to see if anyone else from Eastern Europe is in our ranks."


    "You trust Mason?"


    Jeff paused. Aiden has a point. Even if Mason is loyal to them, that does not mean that someone is not using Mason without his knowledge. "Can you cross-reference the list?"


    Aiden confirmed. "I will be back in about a week and then I will work on it. In the meantime, you can talk with dad and Mr. Reedus. Also, we should find out why the Shadow Ravens collected this data. They didn''t act unless they were paid to do so. Someone wanted to know how I ended up in that summer camp¡­"


    Jeff listened to Aiden and his mind was a mess. He knew that there will be spies in the White foundation. Their Uncle Marcus had his spies, and many others do. But these are Voronins, because of them JoAnna got kidnapped and they even had people in the White corp. watching over Aiden.


    Anxiousness swelled inside Jeff while he wondered, how deep are Voronins rooted inside White family and their affairs? What is the probability that this incident with Mr. Reedus is an isted case? Is it possible that someone is watching over him and JoAnna?


    Jeff remembered that Evalina was working at the White corp. for three years, and they didn''t think much of her other than how she is jealous and unstable, but it ended up with her working for Voronins, and shooting at Aiden and Sarah.


    The more Jeff thought about this, the more he realized that this is urgent. His babies are going to be born soon and he can''t allow himself to be ignorant about dangerous things like these.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1474 - Healing (4)

    Oni and Michael were woken up in order to take their medications.


    Both of them stiffened at the sight of Sarah and Aiden who entered the room.


    "How are you two doing?", Sarah asked.


    "I am sorry, Sarah¡­", Oni said after a second of catching her breath. She had so many things she wanted to say, but it all could be summarized with that apology, yet it was not enough.


    Sarah exhaled softly. She knew that this ising. "What are you sorry for?"


    Oni was not sure from where to start. After a few seconds, she decided to address how her carelessness inconvenienced everyone. "I''m sorry for making youe here, and leave the base in Romania. If I was more careful, it would be different."


    Sarah walked to the bed and sat next to Oni. "If you keep your current knowledge and go back. Would you do anything differently?"


    Oni opened her mouth and closed it without saying anything. She wondered, would she do anything differently? Maybe one thing. "I was supposed to let you know that I''ve lost contact with Michael."


    Sarah had to agree on how that would be the responsible thing to do. But she does not think that would change the oue. "Would you be able to sit and wait for two hours until we arrive? Don''t worry about what could have happened. What matters is that both of you are back."


    "I am sorry¡­", Michael said.


    Sarah turned to look at him. "What are you sorry for?"


    "It''s my fault. I saw Jesse and the only thing on my mind was that I need to get my answers and I messed up.", Michael admitted.


    Sarah nced at Aiden and he understood.


    Aiden gestured toward the door. "Michael, let''s go for a walk¡­"


    "Are you angry?", Oni asked Sarah when the door closed after Aiden and Michael.


    "I am upset that you got hurt. But I am not angry at you because if that were Aiden and me, I would do exactly the same thing you did."


    "I saw him enter that building and I was never so nervous before. I had a feeling that with every second he is drifting further away, and I got up and went after him without thinking that I''m getting myself into danger. And when I woke up in that chair and I realized that they captured me in order to make him talk¡­ They didn''t see me as a person... They saw me as a tool to be used to get to Michael... I was never so scared in my life¡­", Oni ended through sobs.


    Sarah hugged her and patted her back. "It''s OK. Let it out¡­"


    Oni didn''t want to cry. She wondered, where are these tearsing from? The danger is gone, and they are safe, and due to the medications she does not feel any pain at all. Why is she crying? But with Sarah holding her, she felt like a little girl who was scared of monsters and her mother isforting her, and somehow, she knew that it''s OK to cry and let it out, just how Sarah told her.


    Oni cried for a long time and when she finished, her eyes were red and puffy, and Sarah gave her a tissue to wipe her nose.


    "I am sorry¡­", Oni said while looking at Sarah''s shoulder wet from her tears and snot. "I was brave to go after him recklessly and now I''m crying like a baby. And I messed up your t-shirt."


    Sarah took a tissue and wiped herself. "You need to stop apologizing. You were brave when it counted. Now you are with your family. You can let your guard down and that is normal."


    "Are you going to punish me?"


    "Punish you?", Sarah was surprised that Oni asked her such a question. "Sure. Your punishment is to rest and take care of yourself. And then work hard on the rehabilitation so that you can get back to work. I need my assistant."


    Oni smiled. "Thank you."


    Sarah patted Oni''s head gently and spoke softly. "Don''t rush. Take your time and focus on getting better. The school and everything else can wait. Healthes first. I''ve got you a set of clothes. Let me help you dress up." Sarah saw that Oni looked at her in surprise and Sarah exined: "You can go home."


    "What about Michael?"


    "He wille also."


    ¡­


    Outside the room¡­


    Aiden and Michael walked back and forth the hallway a few times and Aiden peeked in the room whenever they passed by it. He saw that Oni is crying and that it will take a while, so he suggested to Michael to go to the lounging room.


    "Are you not going to say anything?", Michael asked Aiden when they sat at the table. Other than random chat about the weather and if any of them wants a beverage, they didn''t speak.


    "What do you want me to say?"


    Michael was not sure how to answer this. He expected some scolding because he was reckless and probably some punishment because Oni got hurt. And maybe some words of wisdom as well.


    "Is there something I can say that you don''t know already?", Aiden''s question pulled Michael out of his thoughts.


    Michael shrugged, indicating that he is not sure.


    "You were careless, you messed up, and both of you got hurt.", Aiden said without mincing his words. "I only hope that you remember that whatever you do, Oni will follow after you, disregarding her safety because she puts you first. But you know that already, so I wasted my breath."


    Michael wanted to say that he also puts Oni first. But then he remembered that on that terrace, when he saw Jesse, Oni was not first on his mind. He lowered his head.


    Aiden saw that Michael''s mood dropped and he reminded himself that he is not here to scold him. Both Michael and Oni suffered enough. "I''m not trying to rub you with guilt. My hope is that you learned something from this incident and that nothing like this happens again because next time the rescue mighte toote."


    "I am grateful that you came to rescue us.", Michael said with sincerity in his voice.


    Aiden nodded reassuringly. "That is what our family does. Don''t think about thanking me with words. Thank me by getting better quickly so that when I get into trouble you cane and rescue me. That is the only repayment I will ept."


    Michael smiled. When Aiden said that they are a family, a warm and fuzzy feeling filled Michael''s chest and he remembered Oni''s words how he is surrounded by people who care about him, but so far he didn''t realize it.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden went with Michael and Oni to the Cliffside vi and helped them settle in.


    The other generals returned from their respective missions rted to the Shadow Ravens and they all came to see Michael and Oni. Other kids joined as well and everyone was there, filling up the living room in their apartment, other than N and Haru who are in Romania (babysitting Kitty).


    N was sorry that she didn''te in person, but Kitty could not be left there without them, and flying Kitty back and forth might be too much. N had a video-chat with Oni and promised to bring her some European treats when she returns.


    Imani proimed herself as the chief medic in the house and she assured Sarah that she will ensure that Michael and Oni take their medications. And Jamari said that he will help out whenever Michael needs help with changing or anything else that is not girl-appropriate.


    Other kids also said that they will help out, and they swiftly came up with a schedule rted to taking care of Michael and Oni.


    "I can go back to Europe without a worry because I have such capable children.", Sarah smiled.


    Oni and Michael observed thismotion with mixed emotions. They are happy that so many people are enthusiastic about helping them out. But at this rate, it does not look like they will have any time for privacy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1475 - Punishment For Torture

    ~ Los Angeles, the main base of the Army of Chaos ~


    Jesse was seated onto a chair and she felt that she is being chained. When they removed the ck bag from her head, she saw that she is tied up to a chair and her arms are chained to the metallic table in front of her.


    She cursed internally because she can''t move and due to the ck bag which obstructed her view, she didn''t see anything outside of her cell she was imprisoned in. Even if she manages to escape from here, she will be like a blind chicken, moving without any direction. But based on the sounds, she knew that she didn''t step outside. It sounded more like walking through some hallways. They took many turns.


    But there must be a reason she is here. She can see that there is a man in a dark gray uniform in each corner of the room. Those are definitely the same uniforms she saw on the people who came to rescue Michael and his lover (aka Oni), so she knows that she is facing people from the Army of Chaos.


    The four people are standing in silence, and she guessed that they are waiting for something. Or someone. An interrogator probably.


    Jesse nced around the room and was disappointed that this room has no windows. She has no idea how long she is here because her cell does not have any windows either. She concluded based on her hunger and meals that she is here for about one day.


    Jesse is not sure how much time passed before the door opened and Sarah and Aiden entered. They are wearing casual clothes, jeans, and t-shirts, but Jesse can recognize them as Nyx and Erebus who came personally to save Michael and Oni. And also, the fact that four men straightened their posture when Sarah and Aiden entered, only confirmed Jesse''s assumption about their identities.


    The fact that Nyx and Erebus showed their faces in front of her again, confirmed another thing: Michael and Oni are important. Why else would bosses themselves handle this?


    Jesse was not afraid. She realized that if they wanted her dead, they would kill her in Frankfurt and not bring her here (wherever this <em>''here''</em> is). And the fact that she is alive, in this room, means that they want to use her in some way. She guessed that they want to find out more about Shadow Ravens. After all, Michael probably told them that she is not just a foot soldier, or a dispensable agent. Well, she is not close to the top, but she knows a thing or two which she can exchange for her safety. Or so she thought.


    Sarah and Aiden looked at Jesse without a word and Jesse was confident that this is some kind of a mind game to make her nervous. Her confidence rose. Everything points out to the fact that they need something from her.


    It didn''t take long for the door to open, and another army member walked in and he carried a bolt cutter.


    Jesse''s eyes shifted as she watched Sarah take the bolt cutter and thank the man. Just as the door closed behind the man, Jesse''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw that Sarah swung the bolt cutter, and a split secondter, an agonizing pain assaulted Jesse''s whole body as the iron toolnded violently on her face.


    "What are you doing?", Jesse asked in disbelief while spraying blood on the table in front of her.


    "You hurt my kids.", Sarah said tly. "Do I need to exin what vengeance is?"


    Jesse felt something hard in her mouth and she spitted out a tooth. Her mind exploded. A tooth! She already lost one while she was unconscious, and this is the second one!


    "Your kids? How can they be your kids?", Jesse started thinking that Sarah is crazy. There is no way that Oni is her daughter, and Michael is obviously older than Sarah. And the skin color does not match either!


    "That is something you won''t understand. Here, we are a family. I will not allow anyone to bully my people and get away with it¡­", Sarah said, and she swung the bolt cutter again.


    This time, the hard blownded on the other side of Jesse''s face, knocking out two more teeth in the process.


    Sarah was ready to deliver one more blow when Aiden held her back. "She passed out."


    "Oh¡­", Sarah let out a sound in disappointment before touching her ear stud and calling for a medic.


    Jesse woke up when horrifying smell assaulted her senses. Her mind was hazy, but the heavy medicinal scent was forcing her to stay awake. This¡­ just what is this? Why are they beating her up without asking any questions? Both of her cheeks and jaw hurt, and she was confident that they will juste off.


    "Why are you not asking me anything?", Jesse asked weakly.


    "You want to chat with me?", Sarah asked mockingly.


    Jesse saw that she can''t get through Sarah and her gaze moved to Aiden. She hoped that he might be more reasonable. He does not look friendly and she can''t read through his cold expression, but he does not seem to be crazy like Sarah either.


    In the next moment, a heavy blownded on her left shoulder.


    "Why are you looking at my husband?", Sarah hissed. "For your information, he advised me to leave you to Michael and Oni. However, how can I do that? Wepromised: I will not kill you. He is here to make sure you are alive when we leave this room."


    Jesse started panicking. Pain in the body is one thing, but the possibility of them torturing her and not letting her die, was creating cracks in her mind.


    "Wait, wait! I have information! I am a high-level agent and part of the organization for more than fifteen years! Don''t you want to know about Shadow Ravens!?", Jesse screamed desperately while blood sprayed on the table in front of her.


    Sarah grinned. "Sure. Tell me what you feel like sharing."


    "This¡­", Jesse was confused. Is it possible that she has nothing that these people want? Isn''t that a death sentence? No, she can''t let it end like this.


    Jesse mmed her fist on the table (how much the chains allowed). "You don''t think it''s important? You invaded our base. There will be retaliation! They wille after¡­"


    <em>''SLAM!''</em>


    Bolt cutter heavilynded on Jesse''s right hand which was balled into a fist on top of the table.


    A momentter, Jesse''s screams filled the room. She looked at her limp hand and she was confident that most of the bones are broken.


    "I am not afraid of ghosts." Sarah said smugly when Jesse calmed down.


    Sarah enjoyed the horror in Jesse''s face. "You see¡­ when you talk about Shadow Ravens, you need to use the past tense. Because that organization does not exist anymore."


    Jesse shook her head vigorously. "No. Not possible."


    "Did you hope they wille and rescue you?", Sarah asked icily. "You can assume that I''m deceiving you to break your will. But ask yourself, how many rescue missions did Shadow Ravens conduct? And maybe you will find a justification that you don''t have such information, so then change the question into: how many rescue missions did you conduct?"


    "I still have information that can be valuable¡­", Jesse was not willing to ept that there is nothing she can offer to Sarah in exchange for her safety. Or maybe less torture.


    Sarah shrugged indicating that she does not care. "I am not here to chat. I am here to punish you and I have a flight to catch so I can''t stay long. You broke Michael''s right hand, and I did that to you. You cut off Oni''s finger on her left hand so¡­" Sarah waved the bolt cutter.


    Jesse balled her left hand into a fist and watched in horror as Sarah approached her.


    Sarah lifted her gaze, and two men who were standing behind Jesse approached Jesse from the back and forced her hand open t on the table.


    Sarah positioned the bolt cutter to cut off Jesse''s middle finger while exining: "You took Oni''s ring finger¡­ I will leave that for her. But I am greedy, so just how destroying only your base in Frankfurt was not enough, I can''t be satisfied with only one finger either¡­" Sarah''s gaze moved on Jesse who was absolutely petrified.


    Sarah smiled. "Don''t worry, I will not electrocute you. We don''t have time for that¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1476 - Talks About Voronins

    On the ne back to Romania¡­


    Sarah sat next to Aiden who is staring at the screen of hisptop which showed various files they found on servers of Shadow Ravens.


    She observed his expression. He is slightly stiff, and she can see that he is concerned.


    "Are you worried about the information we found rted to you and Voronins?", Sarah guessed.


    Aiden turned to face her. "You are not?"


    Sarah shrugged. "Remember the photos which Anna brought from gran and gramps? The ones which showed us that King was sneaking in and out of our lives?" Sarah saw that Aiden nodded and she continued: "I was being watched since I was born. It should not be a surprise that you were watched as well."


    Aiden didn''t like what he heard. Why would they watch him? It is one thing that Evalina and Alexander were at the White corp. How he sees it, those two were just trying to find out if he is the one who learned moves from Master Voronin, they were shooting in the dark. However, the information they found on the servers owned by the Shadow Ravens points out that Voronins were specifically targeting him, even before he met Master Voronin. And this came from the organization lead by the Whites!


    "You are rted to Lebedev family, and I have no rtionship with Voronins.", Aiden voiced his reasoning why it does not make sense that someone is watching him.


    Sarah didn''t agree with his statement (the part that he is not rted to Voronins). "Are you sure? The fact that you don''t know about it, does not mean it does not exist. It doesn''t need to be a blood rtionship. Maybe your grandfather was a buddy with Master Voronin when they were kids, or maybe their goal is to take over the White foundation and you got caught in it. We know that the Lebedev family is hungry for power and that Voronins are the same." Sarah paused and touched her chin while thinking. "I would not be surprised if Voronins are watching you and Jeff and trying to get closer to you and that this camp was just one of the many asions they got close to you. What if their intention was only to observe you, maybe to get you to make friends with one of their people, and Master Voronin came in unexpectedly¡­?"


    "Why would he do that?"


    "Who knows? He was an old man, probably in that position for a long time. Maybe he was bored and decided to mess around. Or maybe he taught you those skills with a goal for you to im the position of an Elder. Did you think about the possibility that he wanted you to take over Voronins and in that way merge them with Whites? The White foundation has a big presence in the Southern United States where Voronins don''t have bases. What if that is not a coincidence, but Master Voronin nned that after youbine two organizations, Voronins will get ess to everything Whites have?"


    Aiden exhaled. Sarah''s ideas are wild, as usually, but at least there are no zombies and aliens. But even if he removes all the craziness, the fact is that someone wanted him to attend that camp, and they seeded.


    "This idea that someone is watching me and manipting from the shadows is¡­ unsettling."


    "Now you know how I feel¡­", Sarah said and yawned. "When I found out about King and Lebedevs I was wondering which decisions I made on my own, and how much was the influence of Lebedevs¡­"


    Aiden saw that Sarah is sleepy (as usually in the ne) and he kept hisptop on the side. "Let''s go to the back. You can sleep better in the bed and I will hold you¡­"


    Sarah didn''t object. "You should sleep also. When we reach, it will be close to the opening ceremony¡­"


    Aiden forced a smile. With all the thoughts racing through his mind, it does not seem that he will be able to sleep.


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    Jeff and JoAnna finished their dinner, and JoAnna noticed that Jeff is absentminded.


    "Will you tell me what is going on?"


    "This morning I had a chat with Aiden, and he found a proof that Voronins influenced Oscar to get Aiden into that camp where he met Master Voronin." Jeff saw that JoAnna is slightly confused. "Let me start from the beginning¡­"


    JoAnna listened attentively to what Aiden told Jeff and Jeff''s thoughts about it. When he finished, she asked: "So, what will you do about it?"


    "I will talk to Oscar and see what he will do about it."


    JoAnna was surprised to hear that Jeff ns to dump this on Oscar. "Do you think he will do anything?"


    "I know that he is retired, but someone manipted him. And there is a chance that was not an isted case. Even if he is not the one to investigate, he should be involved. After he...", Jeff stopped talking when he saw that JoAnna lifted her hand.


    "Oscar''s retirement is not the reason why I asked you if he will act on it."


    Jeff frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Your story about what happened fourteen years ago does not mention that Oscar was deceived or manipted. It just says that someone from the Voronin family suggested Orosia summer camp to Mr. Reebus and he conveyed that message to Oscar."


    "Are you saying that Oscar knows about Voronins and their interest in Aiden?"


    JoAnna shrugged, indicating that she is not sure. "Are you saying that is not a possibility? I lived with my parents for two decades, and only when Sarah started poking around we found out about Lebedevs. If she didn''t, we would keep on living without knowing that they are watching us while waiting for their chance to pull us in."


    "This¡­", Jeff was not sure what to say about this theory.


    "I still think that you should talk to Oscar. But be ready that he might be aware of this. Maybe it''s not Oscar¡­", JoAnna mused. "Both Whites and Voronins are families who are in power for many generations. Maybe your grandfather or the Master before him had a deal."


    "As allies?", Jeff guessed.


    "That is a possibility. You remember what Sarah and Aiden told us, that four years ago Master Voronin passed and since then his disciples are fighting for power. Voronins are divided into fractions and unstable. There is also a chance that Master Voronin was honoring that deal and that his sessor has different ideas."


    JoAnna saw that Jeff''s mouth is half-open. She cupped his cheeks with her palms and nudged his nose with hers. "I am not trying to confuse you. I am only giving you various possibilities. If I learned anything in thest two years, that is how things are not what they seem."


    Jeff leaned his forehead on JoAnna''s and sighed. "I know¡­ It''s just¡­ These are my parents. Since I was born, I was told that I should study hard and inherit thepany and the family, and I never doubted my father or my mother that they have a hidden agenda. And they insisted that I should get along with Aiden. Why would they send him into the ce owned by Voronins knowingly?"


    "Don''t act like all hopes are gone. There is a possibility that Oscar coborated with Voronins as a way to make the two of you stronger. Or maybe Oscar was deceived, and he is not aware of what Voronins are trying to aplish¡­ The best case is that Oscar has nothing to do with Voronins and the worst case is that he is in this scheme to get Aiden and possibly you as well entangled with them. But the truth is usually somewhere in between."


    Jeff showed a small smile. He knows that JoAnna is trying tofort him. And what she said makes sense, but the idea that his father was talking about stock markets and business deals to him while setting up Aiden to get closer to Voronins is difficult to ept.


    Jeff jolted when JoAnna suddenly moved away and pped both of his cheeks at the same time.


    "Why are you moping?!", JoAnna scolded him. "You are the Master of the White family. Find out what happened and if there are Voronins in your ranks, weed them out! Even if Oscar is part of this, he retired, and he has no say in any of this! You always said that you want to protect your family, this is your chance to protect your brother! Use the fact that you found out about this to your advantage¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1477 - Unexpected Cooperation

    ~ Croatia, Split ~


    Wednesday


    September 9


    1:43 PM


    Marija is making her way through a maze of streets while checking her location on the GPS with her phone.


    She is grateful that the buildings are tall and close together, providing shade from the heat of the early September sun. But the air is hot, and she is sweating even while walking slowly, away from direct sunlight.


    Marija stopped at the end of a narrow alley filled with shops. After a second of hesitation, she entered a small whimsical bar with poor lighting and local rock-pop music setting up the mood.


    It''s early afternoon, so not many patrons are present. Marija read the reviews, and it says that this ce is packed in the evening. What they didn''t say online is that the bar does not have an air conditioner. She will get a drink with ice to cool off.


    She found Nick sitting in the corner, on a sofa chair. There are two girls with him, one on each side, seated on regr looking chairs. With a cocktail in blue and brown colors in front of him, and a spotlight from the ceiling directed at him, he reminded her of a final boss in a game.


    Nick eyed Marija with a smug smirk at the corner of his lips before speaking: "You are here."


    Marija wondered, isn''t he only sixteen, seventeen maybe? What is he doing with girls who are obviously in their early twenties by his side? But that is none of her business. However, she does not want to have witnesses. Marija nced at two girls by Nick''s side. "I thought you said that we can talk."


    Nick nodded and whispered something to each of the girls after which they stood up and walked away.


    Marija saw them leave the pub. She wondered where Nick sent them, but then she reminded herself that it does not matter.


    "Sit¡­", Nick gestured to both of the now empty chairs, indicating to Marija that she can pick.


    Nick lifted his arm and a few secondster, a waitress was there to take his (and Marija''s) order.


    They sat in silence until the drinks arrived.


    Nick watched her take a sip of her cold vored sparkling water before asking irritably: "Will you tell me why you are here?"


    Marija exhaled. "Did you look into what I sent you?"


    Nick nodded. "I confirmed your information. The Ceresc Solutions is being opened with Mishi as the CEO and Petar, Lucija, Emir, and Tereza as top executives. Today is their first day. There is a big media campaign, so it''s not a secret."


    "Anything else?"


    Nick tilted his head. "Are you expecting anything else?"


    "I told you. Sarah and Aiden are behind thatpany. Don''t tell me you believe it''s a legit business."


    Nick observed Marija before asking: "Why are you dragging me into this?"


    "I told you. They kicked me out. We are the same."


    Nick shook his head. "They kicked you out, but I left. There is a difference. So, let me ask you again: why are you dragging me into this?"


    Marija scrutinized Nick before voicing her thoughts. "You tried hacking to get more data, but you were unable to get in."


    Nick''s lips twitched. She is correct, but that does not mean that he will suffer a loss. "And if it''s simple to get in, you would do it yourself."


    Marija could not deny this. He is right. She tried and failed. "I thought that you are more skilled."


    "Based on what? I was always the greenest member who needed guidance." Nick saw that Marija pressed her lips into a line, and he snorted in frustration. "If you don''t want to talk, then leave. I have better things to do than to run your errands. And you are not the most pleasingpany for the afternoon."


    "What do you want?"


    "The truth.", Nick responded like she is asking something obvious.


    Marija took a deep breath and said in one breath: "They kicked me out because I caused a scene which included two of Sarah''s people. A guy and a girl. The guy was more interested in me than in that teenage girl, and the girl threw a fit."


    Nick thought that Marija skipped something important. "You were kicked out because you argued with a girl over a man? Why would Sarah care?"


    "She told me how that girl is her daughter."


    Nick stifled augh. "Sarah''s daughter, fighting with you over a man? Didn''t you say that she is a teenager? Why would you allow a teenager to even consider herself as yourpetition? And how can Sarah have a teenage daughter?"


    Marija rolled her eyes. "It''s obviously not her biological child. Focus. She just treats her as such. But the interesting thing is that the girl is very fast and strong. Like she knows some ninja-kungfu stuff. And based on what saw, that girl is not the only one. There are more of them. And they are very loyal to Sarah."


    Nick propped his chin on his palm and looked at Marija with his eyelids half-closed. "If you don''t move to the important part soon, I will sleep off. Or leave."


    "That girl dislocated my fingers like it''s nothing."


    Nick shrugged. "I can dislocate your fingers and I am not a ninja."


    Marija snorted. "What do you want to hear?"


    "I told you. The truth. You are asking me to hack into a system that is probably built by Sarah and Aiden. I see that you are angry that they kicked you out, and honestly, I don''t care about your circumstances. You need me to do something for you, and I am not opposed to it. Everyone has a price. I need something in return; something that will be worth of my time and effort as well as the risk I am exposing myself to; something that will prove to me that you are not here to set me up."


    "They all know that you are Nu and that you are keeping your eye on them."


    Nick paused for a second before breaking into a smile. "They are watching me; I am watching them. It''s mutual."


    Marija saw that Nick is not convinced. She gave it another shot. "Sarah is married."


    Nick froze. His gaze slowly moved toward Marija and he visually examined her face carefully. "You are lying."


    "Why would I?", she got her phone and showed him a photo of Sarah and Aiden, standing at the altar in the meadow, both wearing white. "It was in June in Switzend. Sigma and Omega are married."


    Nick wanted to take the phone, but Marija jerked it away. "Look only. I will not give you my phone."


    Nick nodded and leaned closer. He didn''t say a word, but his expression revealed that he is shaken up.


    Marija wondered, what is with that reaction? Nick knew they are dating, why is he so surprised that they are married?


    The realization hit Marija like a thunderbolt: he is obsessed with Sarah!


    She knew that Nick has a crush on Sarah (everyone knew that), but this¡­ this is something Marija can use.


    "I have more photos. And videos.", Marija said while taking the phone away. "Don''t try to hack into it. You know that I have ways to protect my data. And if you force your way, the data will be destroyed."


    Nick looked after her phone like a child whose candy was taken away. "What do you want?"


    "Cooperation."


    Nick looked at Marija with a slight frown. "What kind of cooperation? You obviously know more than I do."


    "True. But that sted girl dislocated two of my fingers and since then, I am unable to move as fast as I need to. I will teach you and in return, you be my fingers.", Marija exined.


    "For what purpose?"


    Marija can see that he is interested and just needs one final push. "We will dig out the information about Sigma and Omega. Depending on what we find, we will decide what to do next. They are not simple people. They have a castle in France, and they opened apany in Romania. Sarah has a private army of teenagers who treat her like a mother. And this is only what I found out while hanging out with her casually. Her wedding party was full of very imposing people, the ones you only look at and you can see that they have power and influence. Imagine what secrets Sarah holds¡­"


    Nick thought about it. He does not like Marija or working against Sarah. However, the idea to learn about hacking from Marija and to find out more information rted to Sarah is¡­ irresistible.


    In the end, he can learn things from Marija and then ditch her. Once he masters the techniques Marija offers, he does not need her.


    Nick Has a feeling that Marija knows more, and she is keeping it for herself. In time, he will gain her trust and she will open up. After all, she sees him as a cocky teenager that can be used for her purpose. He will let her think that. For now.


    He extended his hand for a handshake and Marija took it without dy.


    "When do we start?", Nick asked with a smile.


    "The sooner the better."


    Nick stood up and gestured toward the exit. "I have a ce nearby."


    Marija followed after him happily. Ah, if she knew that Nick would be so easily triggered by Sarah''s love life, she would approach him earlier.


    Now that Nick decided to work with her, she has a chance to get her vengeance. And if they fail, it will be Nu''s fault because Marija will ensure that she does not leave any traces behind. Perfect.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1478 - 3-monthiversary

    ~ Romania, the Ceresc Solutions ~


    Wednesday


    September 9


    7:49 PM


    The opening of the Ceresc Solutions was a grand event.


    They had a ribbon-cutting ceremony at 3 PM, which was streamed live.


    More than two hundred guests were in attendance, and among them, about a quarter were reporters while the rest were prominent people from the European Union.


    Other than the marketing campaign which Lucija was driving, Jeff, Ellie, Charlie, and Jasper helped to invite a number of their business associates from Europe to the event.


    The employees of the Ceresc Solutions were present, and there were food and drinks and areas where high-tech disys were set up.


    The guests loved that only with a few inputs, they could create their own personalized palm-sized hologram. And the 3D printer would make them a figurine of their hologram, with the logo of the Ceresc Solutions on the bottom.


    Another interactive setup was that a person could stand on a spot and the screen would show him in a different outfit in the desired setting.


    "Can this one make me skinny?", one businessman asked Mishi with augh which increased when Mishi confirmed: "Skinny, fat, pretty, younger, older, we can do anything for your marketing needs."


    Sarah and Aiden watched the event from the side. They wanted to give their support to Mishi, Emir, Tereza, Petar, and Lucija, but they didn''t want to risk being exposed. With so many reporters, it would be difficult to avoid being photographed and they didn''t want to put on disguises.


    Sarah and Aiden watched feeds from security cameras while following up on several other things rted to the family and the army of Chaos.


    Oni and Michael are doing well, everyone in the house is motivated to help them out.


    Noah is busy supervising the training of new recruits. They need more manpower pronto because new bases in Europe came unexpectedly.


    Aaron joined the opening event for about ten minutes, and then he returned to checking and cataloging all the goods which arrived from the warehouses of the Shadow Ravens, and deciding what will stay here and what will be sent to the warehouse in Mn.


    The massive underground storage is now packed with boxes and various containers. There is everything, from gold to precious gems, ancient vases, property deeds, and even some very-very old liquor. The assumption is that this is what Shadow Ravens collected as payments for their services, either instead of money or maybe from the customers who refused to pay.


    Severalrge boxes were full of cash. Crip bills, obviously never used. Mostly euros, but there were dors, rubles, and yens as well. Aaron asked Sarah what to do with it.


    "Check if the money is real. If it''s real, it''s ours. If it''s not, then we will keep it."


    Aaron didn''t get it. "What''s the difference?"


    "We will not use fake money. Let''s not risk exposing ourselves to the world for this."


    Sarah''s exnation increased Aaron''s confusion.


    "Why keep it then?"


    "We can use it to set up someone¡­"


    Aaron''s eyes lit up in understanding. Sarah''s scheming mind is bewitching.


    The opening party for the Ceresc Solutions ended at 7 PM with many guests staying until the end. Based on everything Sarah and Aiden have seen, thepany is off to a promising start.


    For dinner, the Sigma army members decided to celebrate with a barbecue by theke. The weather is perfect, and it will help them all unwind and rx. From tomorrow, they can start with their normal work schedule without worrying about the uing event and the stress whiches included.


    Back to the present¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are in the helicopter, Aiden is piloting it.


    "You are not going to tell me where we are going?", Sarah asked in disbelief.


    "Nope.", Aiden responded with a sly smile.


    "It must be important if we are skipping on barbecue¡­", Sarah said and eyed Aiden to see if he will reveal something but the only thing she achieved is that his smile widened. And it was a beautiful smile.


    Close to 9 PM, Aidennded the silent helicopter in a small clearing in the middle of a forest.


    When he got a nket and arge basket from the back, Sarah guessed: "We are having a pic in the forest?"


    As a response, Aiden handed her a nket. "You carry this. I will take the basket."


    They made their way through the forest, with Aiden deciding when they need to take a turn and Sarah followed. She would follow him anywhere.


    After about twenty minutes, they stopped in front of a tall wall made out of stones and Sarah guessed that this is their destination.


    They used a window opening to slip inside.


    Sarah observed the walls with ancient rugs and unlit torches, and the sunset rays seeping in through asional window openings made her feel like she went back into the past. Many centuries back into the past.


    They reached one of the towers and made their way up the stone steps which crumbled slightly if you apply weight on the edge.


    "Careful¡­", Aiden warned Sarah to watch where she puts her leg.


    Her heart expanded. It''s been a long time since someone told her to be careful. And she knows that he means it.


    The top of the stairs revealed that they are on the roof of one of the buildings inside the castle walls. There are mountains and forest all around them without any sign of civilization, and the view of the sunset is breathtaking.


    Sarah helped Aiden with spreading the nket and arranging the food from the basket.


    She thought that it will be sandwiches or some cold dinner, but when she saw that he got portable burners, she reminded herself that this is Aiden and he does notpromise on the food.


    They started with a soup and cold appetizers, while the rest of their dinner heated up.


    "Where are we?", Sarah asked finally.


    "Thank you for not asking Eve to check.", Aiden responded. He knows that if Sarah wanted, she could ask Eve to confirm their location, but he asked her not to and she listened. "Did you hear about d the Impaler?"


    Sarah blinked. "Drac?"


    She saw that Aiden gave her a meaningful look and her eyes darted around like she is searching for some information in moss-covered stones which didn''t move in a long time.


    "Is this his castle?", Sarah guessed.


    "One of them.", Aiden confirmed.


    "Are we allowed to be here?", Sarah asked in a whisper.


    Aiden chuckled. "Didn''t you notice that we got in through the window?"


    Sarah took that as a <em>''no''</em>. But this makes it exciting! "Do you think there is some treasure here waiting for us to find it?"


    Aiden shrugged. "After food, we can go and explore it."


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. They spent the rest of the dinner chatting about the possibilities of hidden passages and secret rooms.


    Sarah munched happily on the dessert: vani cake with fresh strawberries. Her favorite.


    She thought about how this is very nice, but at the same time suspicious. He obviously did a lot of nning toe here and that is not unusual other than the part, why now? It''s the opening day of the Ceresc Solutions. Why not tomorrow? Why this Wednesday? Why September 9?


    Sarah froze and stared at Aiden.


    "Is something wrong with the cake?", Aiden asked when he noticed that Sarah is not moving.


    She kept her te to the side and threw herself on him.


    "Are you OK?" Aiden was barely breathing from the force of the impact and how she was squeezing him.


    "I am sorry. I was so busy with everything, that I forgot. You are the best husband in the world¡­", Sarah mumbled in his chest.


    Aiden smiled. It took her a while, but the day is still not over, and she remembered that today is their 3-monthiversary of how they got married.


    And he knows that she is busy. This Shadow Ravens business came unexpectedly and the fact that Oni and Michael got hurt is weighing on Sarah''s mind. He watched her through the day, helping with the preparations for the event, and then navigating with Noah and Aaron, and she spent some time online with Felix discussing signal jammers and how to avoid them, so that no one else falls in a trap again, and her serious expression is enchanting. But he is happy that they spent the day together and that she remembered.


    Aiden ran his hand through Sarah''s hair and hugged her. This feeling of Sarah''s body pressing against his is the best feeling in the world. Well, it might get a bit better¡­ Aiden touched her chin and his lips found hers.


    They kissed for a long time, and then they made love under the stars at the top of Drac''s castle.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1479 - Back With Master Hollow (1)

    ~ Romania, the Ceresc Solutions ~


    Thursday


    September 10


    10:34 AM


    In the two-bedroom suite of the Castel¡­


    Note: <em>''Castel''</em> is <em>''castle''</em> in Romanian, so Sarah and Aiden decided to call the main castle where living quarters are <em>''Castel''</em>, just how the castle in France is called <em>''Chateau''</em>.


    Sarah is in one of the bedrooms which she and Aiden are currently using as an office. She ended the video chat with JoAnna. Sarah called to wish her sister a happy birthday.


    JoAnna was not happy to be woken up (it''s 1:30 AM in Los Angeles), but she was happy that her sister remembered, and she understood why Sarah could not callter because they are heading out to meet with Master Hollow.


    Aiden was there for the beginning of the call, wished JoAnna a happy birthday and then he went back to pack.


    Aiden is excited about this mission.


    They n to reach the location where Master Hollow and his three disciples are staying byte afternoon (that is the local time, after the 3-hour journey and a 3-hour time difference), they will stay for dinner and overnight and the next day, Sarah and Aiden will head with Kitty to the location of the poachers.


    Based on the current information the poachers have two smaller bases and one main one. Sarah and Aiden will shut down all of them, and they estimate that it will take about a day of traveling one way (not including time to fight and release captured animals). The two of them want to take this journey on foot so that they can disable and destroy any traps and cages that they see on the way.


    Of course, poachers in the field are one thing, while their support and the financialwork are another.


    Mishi epted the task to cut off the finances and support. He will hack in order to transfer money to a ghost ount that will be backup finances for the Ceresc Solutions. He is expecting that Sarah and Aiden will signal him when he should start, probably on the afternoon of the next day. They want to act at the same time.


    Sarah and Aiden also found people who are supporting thework of poachers: corrupt politicians and businesspeople, and theypiled files on each of them. When Mishipletes his attacks on finances, he will release the information on misdeeds of the big-shots online. The information they have is enough to ruin their reputation and to kill off their business. No one will want to associate with those people anymore. In short, they will be unable to continue their support of the poaching.


    Back to the present¡­


    Sarah went to find Aiden, and she saw that he is with Haru and N in the living room with Kitty.


    "Were you waiting for me to finish the call?", Sarah guessed.


    "Yes. Everything is ready.", Aiden confirmed.


    "Oh¡­ let me just follow up with Aaron quickly." Sarah dashed out of the living room without giving anyone a chance to respond.


    Aiden wanted to tell her that she can do it in flight, but then he remembered that they will be flying over the ck Sea, and the Caspian Sea and numerous forests, and there is a chance for a bad signal. Well, a few more minutes won''t make much of a difference for their schedule, and it will make her happy.


    He is pleased that Sarah is smiling and energetic considering that she slept only a few hours.


    On the previous night, they had dinner on the top of the old castle which was owned by the d the Impaler (aka Drac). They made love and enjoyed the sight of stars above them before heading down the castle to explore the ancient structure. The two of them avoided approaching the main hallways, because of the guards; the castle is a tourist attraction and it''s open during the daytime. Of course, Sarah and Aiden were venturing through the areas which are off-limits for tourists.


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t find any secret rooms or passages, but they had fun chasing each other through dark hallways (with Eve-lens providing them with night vision) and by the time they returned to the castel, it was dawn.


    Aiden''s mind drifted off three months in the future, because he wants to make their every 3-monthiversary special.


    Aiden said that he will take care of everything and he wanted to do it every month. However, Sarah rejected the frequency of celebration, saying that it will be overkill, and that anniversary is fine. Aiden insisted that once a year is not enough and theypromised: every three months.


    His goal is that they celebrate their 3-monthiversaries by doing something unique. Together.


    In three months, it will be December, so something winter-ish will be appropriate. Probably with snow. His face lit up. They can go for a weeklong escape to their vi in Grindelwald for skiing and on December 9, the special thing will be to go to the Himyas and search for Yeti. Aiden is confident that Sarah will love it! They will hike, ski, and explore icy caves. And they can make an igloo and spend the night in the mountain. The more he thought about it, the clearer images were in his mind, and he saw himself shape the snow into cubes, and then melt the outsideyer slightly which will freeze into ice to provide better instion from the cold winds¡­


    "Aiden? How long should we wait?"


    Haru''s question pulled Aiden out of his thoughts.


    Aiden realized that it''s more than twenty minutes since Sarah left. He was consumed in his ns to search for Yeti and spend the night with Sarah in an igloo, and he spaced out.


    "Let''s go there. Sarah is in the warehouse with Aaron and that is next to the garage. We can tell them to hurry up and it''s on the way¡­"


    ~ Close to the border of China with Kazakhstan ~


    5:37 PM


    Harunded the helicopter at the edge of the clearing which hosts several cottage-like houses where Master Hollow and his disciples (aka Haru''s non-blood-rted brothers) live.


    Master Hollow and his three disciples had concerned expressions while observing a strange aircraft descending close to their home, and when Haru waved at them they looked confused.


    Haru leaped out of the helicopter first and bowed right away. "Master¡­"


    "Haru?" Master Hollow could not hide his surprise.


    Master Hollow and his three disciples finished with their training and then they felt the wind change and a few secondster they realized it''s not a wind but a helicopter. And the helicopter is unusually silent and there is Haru, and two other familiar faces as well... and one new face.


    Haru went swiftly to the other side and opened the door for N. "Don''t be nervous."


    "I can''t help it.", N whispered. She knows that Haru grew up with Master Hollow and she wants to leave a good impression, alright?


    "Master, this is N. She is my woman.", Haru introduced N who bowed stiffly.


    "Oh¡­", the sound which escaped Master Hollow didn''t match his stern expression.


    Sarah and Aiden bowed as well, but Master Hollow and his other three disciples were more interested in the ck panther which came out of the helicopter and was sniffing the surrounding.


    "That is Kitty. We found her when we visited youst time, on our way back home. She is staying with us since then.", Sarah exined. "Kitty is well behaved, and she will not hurt you¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1480 - Back With Master Hollow (2)

    Master Hollow observed four young people and the leopard and asked reluctantly: "Is this a social visit?"


    "Yes and no.", Aiden responded. "We each have a reason foring here¡­ Can we talk about it over dinner? We brought food."


    Sarah looked at Aiden and smiled. They didn''t have lunch yet, and she knows that the snacks they had in the helicopter are not enough for him.


    Master Hollow agreed. He remembers that when thest time Sarah and Aiden visited, they enjoyed rabbit and quail and he was eager to taste what they brought with them now.


    Haru introduced N to his brothers: Bo, Souta, and Wing, who carefully observed N. They had so many questions for Haru! But they will askter when N is not around. Because their questions are rted to her.


    Other than the food, Aiden and Sarah got out of the helicopter several cooking vessels which are perfect for using on an open fire, and utensils, and a y pot with a lid which is just right for cooking food underground (with fire on top of it).


    The food they brought was half-made, and Aiden needed to reheat it and give it a few finishing touches.


    Sarah helped Aiden with the food and Haru and N started unloading things from the helicopter.


    Kitty was sniffing around while gradually increasing the circle within which she isfortable. That is normal for a cat who is getting to know her environment.


    Haru and N were getting things from the helicopter, and Bo, Souta, and Wing were checking the items and taking them into the cabin used for storage. There were sleeping bags for everyone and also nkets, clothes, toiletries, snacks, and study aids like papers, notebooks, and pens. They even got some survival essentials like multitools, thermal nkets, tarps, andpact water filters.


    Sarah was thinking of bringing chickens as well. They are easy to keep and they can provide them with eggs and meat.


    Aiden told her that is not a good idea. "What if he does not like chickens? Or taking care of them? They didn''t have any animals there when we visited. In the forest where they live, having small animals will be like an open invitation for the predators toe¡­"


    Sarah had to agree that Aiden makes sense. That killed her idea of getting a goat. In her opinion, goats are easy to keep and they eat grass and provide milk. But they are also easy prey for medium andrge size predators.


    Back to the present¡­


    Master Hollow watched a small mountain of things which came out of that helicopter and he had to ask: "Why did you bring all this?"


    "Gifts.", Haru said. "You took care of me for fifteen years. Allow me to show my gratitude. These are things that I use now, and I think that my brothers and you will find them useful."


    Master Hollow didn''t refuse anything. He smiled when he saw that his three disciples are excited about sleeping bags and nkets. Haru exined that they can open the sleeping bag and put it on top of the current bed as extra padding, and they were eager to try them out. Sleeping bags didn''t go to the storage, they were carried to the cabin where disciples sleep without dy.


    ...


    During dinner, Sarah, Aiden, Haru, and N exined the purpose of their visit.


    Sarah and Aiden said that in the morning they will head out to take care of the poachers who killed Kitty''s mother and they n toplete that in three-to-four days. At that time, they will return here and then head home with Haru and N in tow.


    "Taking down one base is not enough.", Master Hollow said. "Destroyed traps will be reced, and even if you kill everyone, within a week new people will take their ces, and you wasted your efforts."


    Sarah agreed. "We will shut down three bases and all the traps they have in the area. And another team will cut off their supply chain and finances. People who support them will go to jail."


    Master Hollow agreed that this is a good n.


    Haru said that he will stay herewith N during that time so that she can see where he grew up.


    Master Hollow nodded while listening and observing four young neers and their leopard.


    When Haru finished talking, Master Hollow asked: "So, you all made these ns, without asking me if I agree?"


    Sarah, Aiden, and Haru blinked and N lowered her head in embarrassment. They didn''t ask him, because Sarah and Aiden are technically spending one night and parking the helicopter here, and Haru lived here for fifteen years, and none of them thought that this will be an issue.


    Even if they wanted to ask him, how are they supposed to do that? Master Hollow lives off the grid!


    Sarah cleared her throat awkwardly. "We apologize for making assumptions. Last time you said that we can stop by anytime. If it''s a problem, let us know and we will adjust our ns."


    Master Hollow broke into a smile. "I am old, and I need entertainment."


    Sarah could not believe that the old man is messing with them!


    Master Hollowughed seeing stupefied expressions of Sarah, Aiden, and Haru. N was too shy, so she looked on the side.


    When Master Hollow stoppedughing, he spoke seriously: "Here is how this will go. You stay tonight here and rest. Tomorrow, we will all go and hunt down those poachers. They are bothering me as well and you will need help. We will get some action outside our training grounds and you get manpower."


    Sarah wanted to say something, but Master Hollow raised his hand and asked: "Can we continue this after we finish food? Arguing will cause me indigestion¡­"


    Sarah nodded in agreement and focused on her food.


    Later that evening¡­


    Kitty is rxing between Haru and N who are sitting by the fire with Bo, Souta, and Wing. The five of them are chatting in a good atmosphere.


    Sarah and Aiden joined Master Hollow for a walk. They are making a circle around the clearing where Master Hollow and his disciples are living.


    "I am d to see that after one year the two of you are together¡­ and alive.", Master Hollow said. "Based on the rings, I assume you are married?"


    Sarah and Aiden confirmed.


    "I also assume that Lebedev and Voronin families are not aware of your marriage?", Master Hollow added.


    "How much we know, they are not aware.", Aiden responded.


    Master Hollow nodded and didn''t bring up that topic again.


    "Is the young man who was with yourst time doing well?"


    Sarah understood that Master Hollow is asking about Michael. She was not sure how to answer this question.


    Aiden answered: "He was hurt during a mission a few days ago. His life is not in danger, but it will take some time for him to heal."


    Master Hollow was surprised. "He is a good fighter."


    Aiden confirmed. "Yes. But he was lured into a trap and tortured. He had no chance of fighting back."


    The old man pressed his lips into a line, and they didn''t speak for some time, each lost in their own thoughts.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1481 - Back With Master Hollow (3)

    "You have concerns about us joining you for a mission?", Master Hollow broke the silence during their walk. "I saw that you got tents and sleeping bags for everyone, it''s a perfect chance for us to try them out¡­"


    "This is not about sleeping arrangements.", Sarah responded. "The poachers have guns. Someone might get hurt or die."


    How Sarah sees it (and Aiden agrees), the two of them and Haru and N experienced many missions and know what to expect. Taking Bo, Souta, and Wing with them is a risk they are not willing to make.


    Master Hollow confirmed. "Yes. They have guns. It is good that you are aware of that. But we are still going." Master Hollow paused and looked at Sarah and Aiden. "I see that Haru is doing well. I am grateful that you are taking good care of him."


    Master Hollow resumed his steps and continued with a heaviness in his voice: "Bo, Souta, and Wing are grown up and eager to explore the world. Their restlessness increased when Haru left and I can see how they are looking at you."


    "You think that they will leave you?", Aiden guessed.


    Master Hollow nodded. "It''s only a matter of time. And I can tell that their time with me is running out. This will be good practice for everyone because training grounds have limitations. And while we are together, they will get to know you and can ask questions¡­"


    "When they leave, what will you do?", Sarah asked when Master Hollow ended his talk.


    Master Hollow turned toward the campfire which danced in the distance and he smiled. "I am eager to explore the world as well. Maybe I find more kids who need my guidance and I can take care of them¡­" He paused and sighed. "But I am old. It would be better if I find someone to take care of me."


    "You can stay with us.", Sarah suggested.


    Aiden shook his head inwardly. Is she nning to adopt an old man? Other than adopting people (kids) and animals, she is expanding to elderly people.


    Master Hollowughed and refused with a wave of his hand. "Thank you, but I still have the energy to move."


    "The offer will stay, Master.", Sarah said seriously. "Whenever you are ready, use the coin I gave youst time, and we will find you. Our family isrge. We have more than fifty kids who would benefit greatly from your teachings and wisdom. Don''t think that you will be freeloading. And when you think about our backgrounds, you can get an idea that you will not be bored."


    Sarah nced at Aiden and he realized that he should say something. Well, no matter how surprised he is that Sarah wants to adopt the old man, having a Master like him nearby can be beneficial for everyone.


    "It does not need to be permanent.", Aiden added. "You are free to stay with us and leave anytime you want. We will be d to provide you with transportation to any part of the world. We have a number of properties that can provide you solitude whenever you need it. Talk to Haru, he can tell you how our family works. And I agree with Sarah. Our kids would be lucky to receive guidance from a Master like you."


    Master Hollow nced at Sarah and Aiden suspiciously and bobbed his head. "The two of you are luring me into something. I can tell. But when one day you get a notification that I used that coin and youe to pick me up¡­ don''t regret it." He ended with a smug smirk.


    They allughed.


    When they returned to the campfire, Sarah and Aiden took their seats and joined the group. Master Hollow excused himself and went to his cabin. He was not sleepy but he knew that the youngsters will interact freely without him present.


    They spent the evening talking about the life outside this mountain and Haru was full of stories about how they all live together and train and study and y, and how he is sharing an apartment with N, and N added her inputs asionally.


    Sarah and Aiden mostly listened and observed that Bo, Souta, and Wing are extremely interested in every detail, confirming Master Hollow''s words that they are eager to leave.


    The evening trickled away without anyone noticing.


    Bo, Souta, and Wing had trouble sleeping that night. They were too excited and unable to calm down so they ended up discussing things that Haru and N told them.


    All three of them arrived on this mountain as small children, and their memories of the time before Master Hollow took them in are hazy at best. Things like a flight simtor, a variety of topics they are studying, working in a bigpany... all that sounded like science fiction. But they believe that it''s true because it came from Haru, who was one of them until one year ago. He has no reason to lie. He even showed them photos on his phone! None of them saw a cell phone before.


    All three of them agreed that Haru changed significantly. He was a nosy troublemaker and now he is confident and reliable. And he even has a woman!


    They knew that Haru changed because he left this mountain and ventured into the world and they all wondered how they will change once they leave. But at the same time, they were reluctant to leave Master Hollow. If all of them leave, who will stay to take care of Master?


    In the morning, at the training ground¡­


    Sarah was happy to see that Kitty is present. Last night, the adventurous leopard decided to explore, and she probably slept in the tree somewhere. Kitty was not asking for food, so Sarah guessed that Kitty hunted something for herself. And that should be a good thing. After a few head scratches from her mommy, Kitty found herself a spot in a nearby tree to rest.


    Master Hollow demanded sparring sessions before they head out.


    "Training, breakfast and then we head out!", Master Hollow announced. He wanted to see how Haru is doing and also Sarah and Aiden, and he was surprised when N joined in the lineup.


    Haru went first, taking turns against Bo, Souta, and Wing.


    Master Hollow praised Haru''s progress. "You learned unusual moves¡­"


    Haru puffed his chest like a peacock. Only the colorful tail was missing. Somehow, returning to this ce drew out some of his old personality. N found him to be funny.


    N was next, and Master Hollow praised her as well. "Based on your moves, I see that you practice with Haru often."


    N confirmed with a smile. "We start our morning with a run and a spar."


    Master Hollow called Sarah and Aiden toe together and told Bo, Souta, and Wing to attack the two of them at the same time.


    The trio didn''t appreciate that it''s two on three. Why is their Master underestimating them? But they didn''t dare say anything, so they attacked Sarah and Aiden who were standing back to back.


    A minuteter, Master Hollow interrupted the spar. He nced at Aiden. "You are not using your legs¡­", and then he turned to Sarah. "And you are not using your hands."


    "I''m not using my legs in a friendly match.", Aiden said.


    Master Hollow made a face and looked at Sarah. "Let me guess, you are not using your hands in a friendly match?"


    Sarah confirmed. "The left one. But if I use my right hand, I forget myself so it''s safer not to use any of them."


    Master Hollow gestured toward the exercise dummy. "Show me why."


    Aiden went first. With a sudden twist in his hips, he rotated on his left foot and his right onended on the exercise dummy with a loud thud followed by the sharp sound of the wood snapping.


    Bo and Wing approached the exercise dummy to inspect it and confirmed that there is a crack.


    Master Hollow nodded and gestured to Sarah to use another dummy.


    Sarah balled her hands into fists and took the attack stance.


    After a deep breath, she delivered two swift punches, the first one with her right hand, and the second punch with her left one and people from the side heard <em>''thump-thud-boom''</em>.


    The <em>''boom''</em> sound came at the same time when the dummy exploded into fine debris.


    Sarah flexed her fingers and she saw Aiden mouth to her silently: <em>''show off''</em>.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1482 - Back With Master Hollow (4)

    After Sarah''s show of strength, it took some time for Master Hollow and for his disciples to recover.


    Haru and N are used to see Sarah crush and crumble things with her left hand, so they were cool about it.


    "I understand Aiden''s improvement but what did you do to get this explosive power?", Master Hollow asked Sarah while his sight didn''t leave her left hand.


    Sarah sighed. "Shortly after we parted ways the previous time, we encountered some problems. Aiden was in aa for three months and my left arm was practically useless from the elbow down. I had procedures done to regain my functionality and as an addition, it''s stronger and faster."


    "Can I see?", Master Hollow gestured toward her left arm.


    Sarah extended her left arm toward him, silently giving him her permission.


    He touched, pressed, pinched, lifted her arm and moved it in circr movements.


    "It feels sturdier but lighter.", he mumbled.


    Sarah confirmed. "The bone was shattered, and part of the surgery was to rece it with an artificial bone which is lighter. That is why my speed increased as well."


    Master Hollow was obviously curious. "Any side effects?"


    "I have nerve damage. My sensitivity is reduced. The feeling reminds me of being numb, but I am used to it now. My sister told me that it mighte back in time because my nerves are not severed so it''s up to my body how much it will heal.", Sarah exined.


    "Your sister?"


    Sarah smiled. "My sister is a surgeon who did the procedure."


    Master Hollow looked at Sarah and Aiden. "It''s good that you don''t have serious consequences. Three months in aa and lost the functionality in the arm. I hope that you can tell my disciples how that happened, so that they know how the outside world is not all about junk food and having fun."


    Master Hollow shook his head and told them that exercise is done. "Wash up and let''s eat. Then we can set off¡­"


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden were happy to see that Master Hollow, Bo, Souta, and Wing are carrying their things in new backpacks that they got them. The backpacks are sturdy and spacious with many pockets all around and straps on the bottom where a sleeping bag and a folded tent can be attached.


    The group of eight and Kitty made their way through the forest slower than expected.


    As they went deeper, they found more traps. Some traps easy to disable, like the ones where the animal was lured with food on the ground and tugging on the meat would snap the mechanism which releases the cage from above on the unsuspecting animal. And the others were much more difficult to spoil, like when a piece of meat is suspended from the branch and a deep hole on the ground below the lure is covered with thin branches and leaves, for the animal to fall in. These needed to be filled with soil, rocks, and branches, at least partially, so that if any animal falls in, it can get out.


    Kitty was not happy that she didn''t get to eat the lures, but Sarah didn''t want to allow it in case there are some drugs in the meat which would make animals docile.


    While walking, they kept distance between each other in order to cover more ground. Every trap which is missed will be troublesome because they don''t kill the animal, but only capture them. If no one releases the animals, they will starve. And that is a horrible way to die.


    A few traps had animals captured, and those animals were happy to be released.


    The group made stops every few hours for snacks and resting. They are not in a hurry.


    In thete afternoon, they reached a creek and decided to camp there for the night.


    Sarah and Aiden had a tent for two (they nned to stay overnight in the woods), but the other six had four single-person tents.


    Master Hollow decided on sleeping arrangements: "N and I get a tent each, and Haru will sleep with Bo while Souta and Wing will share the second one."


    "I want to sleep with N.", Haru objected.


    Master Hollow rejected firmly. "It''s not appropriate."


    Haru frowned, unwilling to give in. "How can Sarah and Aiden share a tent?"


    "They are married.", Master Hollow said sternly with a look that told Haru that he needs to ept his fate.


    Haru cursed internally. He was sure that this is karma becausest time he tattled on Aiden who was sneaking around to sleep with Sarah.


    Food was not a problem. They packed enough for a few days. Food, spices, and tools included. Between eight backpacks, they got all the necessities.


    By sunset, Aiden was working on a vegetable stew and Sarah was watching him with hearts in her eyes. The way the fire lit up his face and created shadows was mesmerizing. He looked like a wizard mixing a magic potion, and she was so smitten that whatever he is making she will take it willingly.


    Haru and N collected enough wood tost through the night and they decided on a schedule of rotations to keep the fire going and to stand guard in case any wild animal approaches them or maybe a poacher.


    After dinner, they didn''t stay long around the fire. Everyone was tired from the day in the woods and they have a long way to go tomorrow. If they don''t bump into any obstacles, they will take care of two smaller bases and approach the main one by the end of the next day.


    Sarah and Aiden were on the watch until midnight.


    Aiden noticed that Sarah''s mood was off. "What is on your mind?"


    "Kitty is not here again.", Sarah said dejectedly.


    Sarah really-really hopes that Kitty didn''t leave and that she is sleeping on one of the nearby trees. After all, she was also on the move during the day and had short naps while they rested. Usually, Kitty sleeps for at least sixteen hours a day.


    Aiden knows that Sarah is concerned that Kitty will answer the call of the wild and leave them. "We spoke about this. She is at the age where she would leave her mother if she is raised in the wild. Be prepared that she might not return."


    Sarah sighed. "I know. But that does not mean that it''s easy. And if it actually happens, that means that we need to get rid of all those nasty traps. What if she gets caught into one and starves?"


    Aiden hugged Sarah and pulled her to lean on him. He rubbed her back gently and spoke softly: "Everyone chooses their path in life. Even leopards."


    Sarah was about to respond when they saw Haru''s head peek from one of the tents. He put his index finger on his nose, gesturing to Sarah and Aiden to be quiet and then tiptoed into N''s tent.


    Sarah shook her head. "Why is he provoking Master?", she asked Aiden in a whisper.


    Aiden looked at her with a dreamy smile that reached his eyes. "Do you remember thest time we were here?"


    Sarah sank into Aiden''s embrace and a smile lingered on her face while she remembered howst year Aiden sneaked into her cabin and the next night Master made Aiden sleep in the storage room as a punishment. And then she sneaked through the window to sleep with him. And they went to the hot spring. Happy memories.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1483 - Avenging Kittys Mother (1)

    The next day, early afternoon¡­


    They approached the first smaller base and Sarah and Aiden got two palm-sized drones out of their backpacks and one device which allows them remote control via Eve-lens. Here, in the forest, they don''t have inte ess, so they can''t rely on Eve to navigate drones. Drones themselves can execute some simple actions, but they need someone to tell them which way to go.


    Sarah and Aiden controlled one drone each, to go and scout the base. Their main goal is to confirm the number of people present and if they have any weapons. Based on that they can devise a n.


    Master Hollow, Bo, Souta, and Wing were watching in disbelief as the small toy-like things (aka drones) silently went up in the air and disappeared.


    "It''s camouge¡­", Haru exined in a whisper. "They have cameras and Sarah and Aiden can see what they see. Think of them as motorized scouting units."


    Master Hollow snorted. He was not happy that Haru disobeyed his order to stay away from N during the night, but he was also curious..."How can they see what those things can?"


    "They have lenses in their eyes."


    About five minutester, Sarah informed others: "Three men, each has a gun. There are no animals present."


    Aiden looked at Master Hollow. "Do you want them to get experience? Or should we take them out?"


    "Can they watch this one?", Master Hollow asked.


    Aiden gave a small nod before instructing to Haru and N: "One is behind the house. The two of you take that one. Sarah and I will take down the other two which are inside."


    Haru and N left their backpacks and moved to the left swiftly, making a wide circle around the camp clearing, careful not to be noticed, with a goal to reach the other side of the dwelling.


    Once they assumed positions, it was all done in a sh, and within a minute three tied up men were leaning against the house.


    Master Hollow was pointing out some important details to Bo, Souta, and Wing while Sarah, Aiden, Haru, and N inspected the camp.


    "There are no animals here, only cages and ropes and some tools. It seems that they are using this as storage.", Haru summarized for everyone.


    Next, they went to check for the tire tracks and any traps in the surrounding area, leaving Sarah, Master Hollow, and Kitty in the camp.


    "You did this many times.", Master Hollow said.


    "Excuse me?", Sarah asked.


    "This mission. Your seamless teamwork tells me you did this many times.", he rified.


    Sarah didn''t deny it. "Life in our family is not boring. But we don''t attack if we are not provoked first."


    "They provoked you by killing her mother?", Master Hollow said while pointing at Kitty who was staring at three tied up men and letting out low growls. She knows that they are enemies.


    "No one gets to bully us or our family members. Kitty is family.", Sarah responded.


    "The way they treat animals for their gain is making me sick. When we found Kitty, she was trapped under her mother who was shot. And there were two other animals. They were shot and left in the locked cages and we presume that it''s because they could not be sold. I still don''t understand why they didn''t release those animals into the wild."


    "Maybe they were afraid that animals wille to get their revenge.", Master Hollow guessed.


    Sarah looked at Kitty and her eyes turned gentle. "That only proves how they are smart and have feelings just how humans do. Maybe more. And they don''t deserve to be caged, separated from their family, and sold like things."


    Master Hollow watched Sarah who was packing drones in the backpack and he could not hold back his curiosity. "You said that you have more than fifty kids. Are all of them trained fighters like Haru and N?"


    Sarah smiled. "Most of them. Some specialize in guns, knives, electronics, or first aid."


    "Fifty skilled fighters¡­", he mused. "That is a small army."


    Sarah''s smile widened. She didn''t want to say that her army is more than ten times that. And if she counts forces of the White foundation which are under Aiden''smand, that number will triple.


    "We teach them the skills they are interested in. Each of them is free to leave as soon as they finish their education and prove that they are self-sufficient."


    Master Hollow chuckled. "Free to leave? You are reluctant to let leopard leave."


    "That does not mean that I will stop her if she chooses to separate from us. She is like family, and I will miss her. It''s normal to feel sadness.", Sarah exined as calmly as she could while her gaze didn''t leave Kitty.


    Master Hollow didn''t find a fault in this logic. In a way, it exined how he felt when Haru left. And when Bo, Souta, and Wing leave it will be much harder to bear¡­ the loneliness. He reminded himself to stay present. He has more questions for Sarah. "What will you do if kids don''t want to leave?"


    "We are giving them a home and they are wee to stay as long as they wish. If they leave and return after some time, their room will wait for them. We are a family no matter what path they choose."


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Sarah didn''t understand the question. "What?"


    "Taking in kids, providing for them.", Master Hollow exined.


    Sarah thought for some time before responding: "Because I can. Because they remind me what it means to be human. Aiden was in aa for three months and those kids prevented me from drifting into madness. Without them, I would destroy everything¡­ me included."


    Master Hollow wanted to ask something else, but he stopped when he saw that the others returned.


    "There is one hole that needs to be covered up, and we can leave.", Aiden said as he hoped next to Sarah.


    He touched her chin and lifted her head to observe her expression. "Did something happen?", he asked with concern obvious in his voice.


    Sarah smiled and shook her head. "Let''s burry that hole and then we can rest before going to the next destination."


    "What are we going to do with these guys?", Haru asked while gesturing to three men who are tied up next to the house.


    Sarah nced at Aiden, indicating that he should answer. Aiden didn''t know what to do. Letting them go does not seem right but killing them is not right either. "Let''s discuss that after we deal with the hole. Everyone can give ideas..."


    ¡­


    After voting, they agreed to lock poachers in cages and to leave them like that. If someone rescues them, it''s their luck, but if not, they will get to experience what their victims (the animals) went through.


    About two hourster, they reached the second base where they found five armed people.


    In this attack, Bo, Souta, and Wing joined as well.


    They caught poachers by surprise, and everything went smoothly.


    In this base, they found two not fully grown bears and a number of smaller animals. They let them all free after confirming that they are mature enough to survive on their own. Aiden was happy about this. He feared that if they find any animals that are too young to be released, Sarah will decide to adopt them.


    After keeping five poachers locked in cages, our group of eight (plus a leopard) continued their journey.


    About one hour away from the main base of the poachers, they decided to stop for the night.


    They were near ake which is a great spot for camping, and the fatigue was getting to them.


    Sarah was happy to see that Kitty is sleeping on a nearby tree while they were setting up the tents.


    "Why don''t you have those gadgets to watch the surrounding?", Bo asked Aiden who was digging a hole for the campfire.


    Aiden understood that Bo is asking about the drones. "The battery willst about three hours. We are saving them to scout enemy bases, anything more than that will deplete the battery."


    Haru, Souta, and Wing got busy making fishing rods. They n to catch fish for dinner.


    Aiden told them that he can make a fish stew or if they catch plenty of fish, then he can roast it. This got everyone excited and Bo also made a fishing rod for himself.


    Sarah and N were digging next to theke, where the soil is wet, and they were happy to find worms that can be used as a lure for the fish (aka their dinner).


    Master Hollow watched youngsters set up the camp and make preparations for dinner with a lingering smile on his face.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1484 - Avenging Kittys Mother (2)

    It was early morning, close to 5 AM when Sarah and Aiden approached the main base of the poachers with their group.


    They decided on an early start because it is a high probability that the poachers will still be sleeping or just waking up and their alertness will be low. Also, most of them should be in the base before they go to check the traps or whatever other tasks they have. Sarah and Aiden want to reduce the risk of being caught off guard by poachers who are returning to the base.


    While on the topic of other poachers, the sooner they attack, the smaller is the risk that these guys will be alerted of the happenings in the other two bases from the previous day.


    Kitty is missing, and Sarah is concerned that she is stuck in a trap or that she left, but Aiden told her that Kitty is probably sleeping somewhere, and to focus on the mission. And she knows that he is right at least about the need to focus on the mission because while approaching the base camp of the poachers, they encountered two poachers who were checking the traps. Sarah hopes that those two are the only ones who like to wake up before sunrise.


    They are observing the camp from the distance and this is definitely a much bigger base than the other two they raided on the previous day. This base has onerge building that is used for sleeping and food preparation and two smaller buildings. One is used as an office and the other one for the storage of things that should be kept off the rain. They have a generator running, so there is electricity as well.


    On the left is arge area filled with cages, more than half of them are with animals inside. Animals are unusually quiet which means that they are either used to being in a cage, or sleeping, or drugged.


    Two drones provided them with the information that there are twenty-four poachers inside the camp. Eighteen are in the bed, presumably sleeping. Two men are outside, smoking and chatting and four are in one of the two smaller buildings.


    Aiden swiftlyid out a n to take out the six guys who are awake first, with a priority not to make noise and alert the others. Next, they will storm the building where eighteen people are sleeping.


    Aiden wanted to use drones to knock down the first six targets, but Master Hollow stopped him. "Only through trials we learn and grow. This mission is a good learning point for my disciples."


    Aiden was not sure he wants those disciples to be part of the n at all. What is wrong with knocking everyone out?


    "Yes, but in order to learn, they need to survive the trial because dead people don''t learn and grow.", Aiden responded. "There are too many enemies who are armed. And this is not a game."


    Master Hollow agreed with him, but¡­ "They have the four of you to show them the way. They will not have a better learning opportunity."


    Aiden pressed his lips into a line and gave in. With this, Bo, Souta, and Wing were part of the attack team, and drones will not knock out anyone. Master Hollow gave them a few inputs and then moved to watch from the side.


    It all went smoothly. In less than five minutes, twenty-four poachers were either knocked out or tied up (most of them were knocked out). They dragged them out, in front of the biggest building, and tied them well because even the unconscious ones will wake up eventually.


    Sarah sent a signal to Mishi to start with his part. She hoped that he will not be too upset that she is waking him up. It''s almost 5:30 AM local time, which means that it''s 2:30 AM in Romania. And she was not sure if Eliza joined him by now. Eliza stayed with her parents in Budapest while Mishi was busy with opening up Ceresc Solutions. Eliza''s due date is one week away, so there is a chance that she decided to stay in Hungary until after the baby is born.


    She was happy when less than a minuteter Mishi confirmed that he received her signal and he will start his part. Nothing in his message indicated that he is upset, and that is a good thing.


    Sarah looked around and sighed when she could not spot Kitty even with her Eve-lens. She hopes that Kitty knows how all this is the punishment these poachers are getting because they killed Kitty''s real mother. And she hopes that Kitty is safe. Wherever she is.


    Bo, Souta, and Wing stayed at the center of the camp with Master Hollow and discussed this mission. Master Hollow is using every opportunity to teach them. He told them how their moves changed under stress because this is the real thing and not the training grounds.


    Sarah, Aiden, Haru, and N went to release the animals.


    They were all surprised by the variety of animals found here. It confirmed Aiden''s theory that this is something like a distribution center because some of the animals are brought here from other ces. They are all from Asia, but definitely not local. Like sand cats which can be found about one thousand miles to the West, in Turkmenistan.


    Other than ck bears and red foxes which aremon, they also found exotic (and endangered species) such as radiated tortoises, fennec foxes, and amur leopards. There was a section with aquarium-like ss containers where reptiles and small rodents were kept.


    "We can''t release all of them here. Some don''t belong in this forest.", Sarah said.


    Aiden saw that Sarah is ready to adopt them all. He panicked internally, is their home going to turn into a ZOO? Many of these animals are not legal! Well, Kitty is not legal in California either, but that is only onerge cat. There are hundreds of animals here!


    He told himself to stay calm and think about this rationally¡­ "The tortoises can go near theke. They will be fine there. As for the others, let''s release the ones which are old enough and belong here, and then we will see what is left."


    To his relief, Sarah easily agreed to this.


    They loaded a few cages with foxes and wolves in one of the trucks. There was a mini-crane avable to lift heavier cages.


    Haru and N drove about five minutes down the road before opening the cages and releasing the animals. And then they drove the truck back to get the next batch of animals.


    They stopped around 8 AM in order to have breakfast, and then they resumed their <em>''release the animals''</em> operation. Guys took turns loading the animals and Aiden and Haru drove one truck each while making sure that at least two people are watching over the prisoners.


    Master Hollow walked around the base when he was not giving his insights rted to the animals. He said that most of the animals in the cages will survive in this forest, even if they are from a different area. Aiden was happy to hear this.


    The building with an office had a map of the forest with locations of traps marked. Sarah was delighted about this, now they can make sure they take care of all of them! From that map they also found out about a smallerke nearby, only five minutes'' walk from the main base and they released the tortoises there.


    Bo and Master Hollow were watching over prisoners, while Aiden, Haru, Souta, and Wing were loading the cages in the trucks.


    N went South, deeper in the forest, with one container which had arge krait snake. They were not sure how to handle venomous snakes, but Master Hollow confirmed that this one is harmless because the snake does not have her venom nds; they were removed, obviously as a preparation to make her a harmless pet, and he also said that the snake will be able to find food in this forest.


    Sarah saw that everything is going fine, and she decided to check on Bo and Master Hollow¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1485 - Unexpected Complications

    Bo was listening to Master Hollow''s exnation of different strategies and potential oues, when their attention got drawn toward the noise from the side.


    Two poachers walked in from the forest and stared at the situation in disbelief. A teenager and an old man are sitting on a wooden bench with twenty-something men tied up on the ground. It took only a second for the two poachers to pull their guns out.


    Bo was absolutely terrified. It''s one thing to ambush poachers, but now it''s only him and his Master, facing two guns who are directed at them. And the two of them are unarmed.


    Master Hollow moved on an instinct¡­


    <em>''BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!''</em>


    Four gunshots shook up the air.


    The first two were from the poachers, and the other two were from Sarah who emerged from the back to see the scene of the poachers aiming their guns at Master Hollow and Bo.


    Sarah used Eve-lens to confirm that two poachers are dead and then she rushed to Master Hollow.


    Sarah pushed frozen Bo to the side, so that she can check on the old man, and the sudden jolt startled Bo out of his daze.


    "Master!", Bo screamed.


    A secondter, everyone else came as well (other than N who was further down in the forest).


    "He jumped in front to protect me¡­", Bo said in a shaky voice. His whole body was trembling uncontrobly.


    Sarah kept her gun in the back of her belt and pulled out a knife, cutting the fabric of the shirt in the areas from where blood was oozing from Master Hollow.


    Haru and Aiden rushed to check on the dead poachers and to confirm if they were alone.


    Sarah confirmed one gunshot on Master Hollow''s left shoulder and another one on the right side of his abdomen.


    Sarah saw that Souta looks the mostposed out of Master Hollow''s disciples. She pulled him down and instructed while pointing at Master Hollow''s stomach: "Apply pressure here¡­"


    Next, she inspected the old man''s shoulder. "This one went through¡­", she ripped the sleeve and tied up the wound to stop the bleeding.


    Sarah saw the old man frowning and she reached into the pouch on her belt and gave Master Hollow a dose of anesthetic for the pain.


    Aiden and Haru returned and observed Sarah who was tending to Master Hollow.


    "How is he doing?", Aiden asked.


    "We can stitch the shoulder, but the wound on the stomach is a problem. We can''t leave him here and even if one of us runs to the helicopter without taking any breaks at full speed, it will take hours¡­", Sarah told Aiden.


    Sarah was looking at Aiden expectantly because he is her ideas guy. And right now, they need ideas because Master Hollow is bleeding and none of them know how to do a surgery on a stomach in order to get a bullet out and stop the bleeding. Of course, if it''s a clean wound, it can be done, but what if there is internal bleeding or some otherplication? They are in the middle of the forest and their skimpy first aid kits arecking. And Master Hollow is an old man, every minute his wound is not treated, his life is in more danger.


    "It will be faster if we call another helicopter from Romania.", Haru suggested.


    Sarah and Aiden agreed that it will be faster, but that is still not good enough.


    Sarah shook her head. "It will take three hours for a helicopter to arrive, and at that base we don''t have surgeons who can take care of this, so he will need to be transported somewhere."


    "I will be fine¡­", Master Hollow said weakly.


    He is slightly dizzy due to blood loss, but he does not feel any pain. He even tried getting up, and Sarah applied pressure on his shoulder to keep him down. Sarah knows that Master Hollow feels fine due to the anesthetic, but he is losing blood and there is a bullet in his stomach, and there is no time for arguing so she decided to pin him down while discussing options with people who understand the gravity of the situation.


    "Ste?", Aiden asked.


    Sarah bit her lower lip. If there are other options, she would rather not call her mother. If Lebedevs get a hint that they are here, they might try something funny. "She might have people nearby, but can we trust them? How about Patel?"


    Aiden looked at Sarah with a troubled expression. That man will ask for something huge as a repayment. Maybe to take over a country. But what other choices they have? Aiden''s face lit up. "How about that Chinese guy? You remember, from Vegas? You gave him a vase, and he said that he will repay the favor. We are technically in China and based on his bodyguards, he is someone influential. You have the jade token he gave you, right?"


    Sarah nodded. She has it. It was cute and greenish, and she made a keychain pendant out of it because she was confident that she will not actually use it.


    "They have a satellite phone inside¡­", Sarah said and instructed Wing to make sure Master Hollow does not get up before walking into one of the smaller buildings.


    N returned in a rush. She heard the gunshots and swiftly released the krait snake before dashing back as fast as she could. Haru quickly exined to her the current situation and she got her backpack which has the first aid kit and started her treatment with antibacterial cream.


    A minuteter, Sarah got out of the building. "The helicopter will be here in ten minutes. They will take him to a secure hospital, but only one person is allowed to go with the patient."


    Bo, Souta, and Wing looked at Sarah expectantly. It''s obvious that they want to go.


    Aiden''s eyes didn''t leave Sarah. He exhaled a shaky breath. "You should go. You are the one with the token."


    Sarah does not want to send Master Hollow by himself and considering that they don''t know where Master Hollow will end up, any of his three eager disciples will not be much of help, and Haru and N are a couple... and she has the token but separating from Aiden is not an idea that excites her. Aiden saw her reluctance and pulled her into his embrace.


    Aiden kissed her temple and spoke into it softly: "You need to go. Even if you give the token to someone else, you earned it and others can be treated as thieves. We will release the rest of the animals and take care of things here. Then, we will return to the clearing where the helicopter is. If you are not back by then, I will find you."


    She wanted to tell him to watch out for any other poachers that might pop out, but she knows that he will be careful even without her reminder. But there is one more thing that is bugging her¡­ "What about Kitty?"


    "I will keep an eye out for her."


    Sarah nodded and leaned into Aiden''s embrace. She took a deep breath, hoping that this feeling of his firm hold, and the familiar woody-flowery scentsts until they meet again. But she knew how that will not be the case because she was missing him already.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1486 - Three Black Whelps

    The helicopter owned by the Wang family arrived andnded on the clearing on the side of the poacher''s base.


    One person stepped out and demanded to see the token. Only when Sarah showed it, two people came out with a stretcher and strapped Master Hollow on it with utmost care.


    "Take care.", Sarah told Aiden while gripping his hand.


    "You too.", Aiden responded while struggling not to cling onto her and scream that she should not go.


    Sarah wanted to plunge into his embrace, but she knew that the more they dy, the harder is to leave. She took a deep breath and let go of his hand.


    Aiden watched the helicopter ascend and he didn''t move until it was out of sight and the noise of the rotor was not heard anymore.


    He balled his hands into fists and thest spec of warmth from his expression was gone.


    "Continue releasing the animals.", Aiden spoke in icy tone. "The faster we finish, the sooner we leave."


    Haru and N exchanged concerned nces and obeyed without a word. Their concern was about the change in Aiden''s attitude. It was like a different personality came out of him the moment he was separated from Sarah. This Aiden was cold and dangerous. They didn''t recognize this Aiden.


    Bo, Souta, and Wing followed after N and Haru. The three of them were too worried about their Master to notice anything off with Aiden.


    It took them more than two hours to release all the animals, and during that time, Aiden was beating up the poachers. He released them one by one and asked them to attack. After first three poachers ended up bloodied and unable to move, others didn''t dare to attack Aiden, but that didn''t stop him from beating them up.


    How Aiden saw it, it''s their fault that Sarah had to leave; because of them Sarah and he separated. And he will punish them all.


    When all the cages were emptied from the animals, they dragged poachers into the cages and locked them in.


    "Why are they messed up like this?", Souta asked Haru in a whisper.


    Haru shook his head and gestured toward Aiden. "Don''t ask."


    When all the poachers were locked up, Haru noticed that Aiden looked a bit better. It seems that beating up bad guys helps.


    "What''s next?", N asked Aiden.


    Aiden reminded himself that all of them are tired. "Let''s take a break and eat. After that we will dismantle the traps."


    He went to the building with an office and went straight to the satellite phone.


    "Hello?", Sarah responded cautiously.


    Aiden smiled. "Hey¡­"


    Sarah inhaled and held her breath when she realized that it''s Aiden. And she knew that he wants to know her status. "I''m in the hospital, Master Hollow is in the surgery. How are you?"


    "We cleaned up the base and are taking a break before tackling the traps.", he responded in a cheerful tone, like he is having fun. But he is not having fun, the temporary happiness was only because he was talking to Sarah.


    Sarah praised him. "Good job. Did Kitty return?"


    "I didn''t see her.", Aiden admitted.


    Sarah exhaled. "OK."


    Aiden knew that Sarah is troubled. "I promise to look for her. And I will find her to make sure she is fine."


    "Thanks.", Sarah responded, and Aiden was confident that she was smiling.


    "Talk to me. I need to hear your voice.", Aiden demanded with longing like they didn''t see (or hear) each other in a very long time.


    "The pilot is not as good as you, the ride was bumpy, but we survived. Everyone is very respectful. They treated Master Hollow in the helicopter¡­"


    Aiden listened to Sarah as she tried to recollect every detail from her trip and arrival to the hospital. He was happy to hear that a helicopter cannd on the roof. If she does not return first, he willnd directly there.


    Eventually, they ended the call.


    Aiden looked at the map where traps are marked with a goal toe up with the optimized order in which to get rid of them so that they can return as fast as possible and he can go and join Sarah.


    As soon as he grasped all the markers on the map, he cursed under his breath. There are so many traps, and only six of them! It will take them more than a day, two days maybe. He wanted to leave everything here and returnter with Sarah, but he promised her that he will take care of things here. And he also said that he will make sure that Kitty is fine, but he has no idea where to start.


    Aiden buried his face in his palms and sighed.


    After an unknown measure of time, Aiden lifted his head and frowned while listening carefully. If he imagined it the first two times, now he definitely confirmed that he heard faint whining. The sound came from the corner.


    He slowly approached the corner and lifted a cloth that was covering up a cage with three ck pups. They lined up in front of the door and shook their tails excitedly while their tongues were sticking out.


    Aiden guessed that the pups were sleeping until now and that now they are hungry.


    He nced around and found a mini-fridge with milk, juice, and some finely cut meat in it. Aiden figured that milk and meat are for the pups. He touched the milk and confirmed that it''s cold. Aiden wondered, will pups drink cold milk?


    He didn''t feel like heating up the milk, so he dumped the meat in the feeding bowl and released the pups out of their cage.


    They were eating greedily with their buts in the air and tails which waved happily.


    Aiden didn''t realize that his mood improved to the point of smiling. There is something about those three energetic ck whelps that made him unable to look away. He observed that they are almostpletely ck with faint gray on some of their paws.


    Aiden smiled while thinking that if Sarah is here she would meltpletely and give him her best puppy-eyed look so that they keep them. He would love to see that look right now. Any look is fine, as long as it''s from her. He felt like calling Sarah again, but they don''t have anything important to talk about and he should focus on his task of clearing up the traps. And hopefully, Kitty will return on her own.


    Haru finished his gran bar when he heard Aiden call him toe to the office.


    Haru opened the door and paused at the sight of Aiden who is sitting on the floor with three pups jumping around him, and on him.


    "I found them covered up here. What are they?", Aiden asked.


    "Dogs.", Haru responded with a straight face.


    Aiden arched an eyebrow. "I know they are dogs. I called you because you are an animal expert. Do you know what kind of dogs they are and why were they held separately from other animals?"


    Haru smiled and squatted. The pups are adorable. "I believe that they are German shepherds."


    Aiden observed the pups and when he thought of German shepherds, he would see in his mind brown dogs. "Do theye in ck?"


    Haru confirmed while examining them one by one. "Theye in different shades: brown, ck, gray. You have here two girls and one boy. About six maybe seven weeks old. They are one of the most intelligent breeds of dogs. You asked why they were separated¡­ either someone powerful wanted ck German shepherds, so they were tucked in here, or the boss of this ce wanted to train them for some purpose¡­"


    Haru stopped talking when he saw that Aiden is ying with the pups who are pushing each other and licking Aiden''s hands in order to get his attention and maybe some head-scratches. Why did he ask about them if he is not listening? "Uhm¡­ what are we going to do with them?"


    Aiden lifted his gaze. "What do you suggest?"


    "Letting them into the forest will be a death sentence. They are not wild animals, and even if they are, they are too young to fend for themselves. We should find them a home..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1487 - The World Is A Small Place (1)

    ~ China, a private hospital in Ganzhou District ~


    Sarah is in the lounge on the fourth floor of the private hospital, waiting for Master Hollow''s surgery to end.


    She just ended her talk with Aiden. Somehow, he is clingier and more protective than usually. She is missing him a lot, but so far he was able to keep his cool, and now she could hear the longing in his voice, and it made her miss him more. The ck ring on her left index finger is reminding her that they are apart.


    Sarah noticed this change in Aiden''s behavior since they got married. Her guess is that this is because they are finally married, and he fears that it will fall apart¡­ especially if the Eastern European families find out, but there is a big chance that they know already and that makes it dangerous.


    The Army of Chaos is growing, and Sarah and Aiden are getting stronger as well, but it''s still not good enough.


    Additional pressure ising from the information they found on the servers of the Shadow Ravens, that Voronins have their eyes on Aiden from the beginning. If this is true, it means that Aiden learning those skills was not random. And this would change things because that also means that someone from that family knows about him. But why didn''t they make their move? Is it possible that just how King was eyeing Sarah and her sisters independently for his own agenda, another person is watching Aiden from the Voronin family? Anything is possible.


    Sarah sighed. She knows that Aiden fears how Oscar and nor were aware of this, and he fears it so much that he refuses to talk about it. But Sarah is familiar with the feeling of parents keeping secrets, and she would not be surprised if this turns out to be the case with Whites as well. After all, they are a family full of secrets.


    Why does it seem that the closer Sarah and Aiden are, the dangers around them are increasing and are enveloping them tighter?


    "Mrs. ck? ¡­ Mrs. ck?"


    Sarah was pulled out of her daze when the person calling for Mrs. ck stood one step away from her. It took her a moment to remember that she is Mrs. ck. That is an alias she usedst year in Vegas when she met with Mr. Wang, so that is how she introduced herself now.


    "Yes?", Sarah responded.


    "I am Dr. Lee. I operated on your friend."


    Sarah looked at the doctor expectantly. "How did the surgery go?"


    "The procedure was a sess. The bullet is removed, and the wounds are closed. However, he lost a lot of blood and his life is still in danger. We did what we can, and now it''s up to him. We should know if his vitals are stable within the next forty-eight hours. Your friend is transferred to a private room, and you can visit him in about ten minutes. A nurse wille and get you."


    Sarah bowed slightly. "Thank you, Dr. Lee."


    ¡­


    About twenty minutester¡­


    Sarah is sitting on a sofa in the VIP room where Master Hollow is resting. The nurse exined to Sarah that the anesthesia wore off, but Master Hollow is weak, and it might take time for him to wake up.


    Based on the nurse''s troubled expression, Sarah understood that there is a possibility of him not waking up. That matches the doctor''s update that Master Hollow''s life is still not out of danger.


    Now that she looks at the old man, Sarah contemted how long should she stay here? Probably two days, until he is stable. What if the old man does not wake up in a week? Or a month? Will she stay here for such a long time? She shook her head. No. Aiden will finish his thing ande and get her. He said that he will find her, and she believes him.


    If Master Hollow is not awake by then, they will arrange to transport him to LA Medical Center. And they can take his disciples with them as well. Sarah was happy with this idea. She remembered that the old man was not willing toe with them, but when he recuperates he can go back to his mountain.


    She thought of contacting Aiden and to tell him the status, but she paused. He is off the grid. She can call the satellite phone which they found in the base of the poachers, but what would she say? If she says that the old man is out of the surgery and the procedure was a sess, those are good news, but they don''t know when he will wake up, and that makes the whole <em>''out of the surgery''</em> news not relevant. She decided to hold off with calling.


    Sarah decided to send Aiden a text message, and he will be able to receive it when he gets close to the helicopter which acts as a mini cell-tower. The strength of the signal will depend on the location, but usually, the messages will go through.


    She came here in a hurry with her hiking backpack which is ready for a few days in a forest, and that means that she left herptop behind. Ah, she would give anything for one minute of ess to their helicopter and her devices which she left there.


    Sarah stared into space for an unknown measure of time before getting up. She remembered that the lounging room has a mini-snack area where people can make tea and coffee, and there are three vending machines, and she decided to walk to the lounge and get something for herself.


    When they arrived, a nurse told Sarah that she can make a call to request a meal, but this is more to get out of the room and to have a reason to walk somewhere because sitting in a hospital room with an unconscious Master Hollow and only heart rate monitor making sounds is suffocating. It reminded her of her being by Aiden''s side when he was in aa and unpleasant feelings surged forth. She needed a break.


    Sarah stared at the options in the vending machine which offers beverages and snacks. A few of them had a familiar design so she figured that they are chips, Coke and Pepsi, but others were unknown to Sarah. All the writings are in Chinese, so she was studying the packages and trying to figure out what is inside. Of course, she can use Eve-lens for trantions, but that will be too fast, and it''s not like she has anything better to do.


    Sarah decided to take them on one-by-one. Once she makes her guess what is in the package, she will buy it to confirm.


    Sarah made her pick when she spotted a pair of female shoes behind her and based on the leg wiggling, the woman is standing there for a while.


    "Do you want to use the machine?", Sarah turned to the girl and paused.


    While facing the vending machine, Sarah saw the bottom half of the person behind her: a medium-sized heel and a knee-length pencil skirt. Now that she is facing the person, she can clearly see a business suit and it''s a girl and¡­ "Meili?"


    Meili''s face was arranged into a frown. "Why are you here?"


    Sarah observed Meili''s super-short hairstyle and eyebrows which are drawn with a pencil. It reminded her of their few days in Akmal''s vi (now the base of the Army of Chaos). That was three months ago.


    Sarah smiled. "Seeing you now, I am reminded of the fact that the world is a small ce..."


    ---

 Chapter 1488 - The World Is A Small Place (2)

    Sarah can see that Meili is still frowning, obviously confused, and probably angry as well.


    Sarah remembered that they sent videos of Meili''s misdeeds to her parents, and the other girls wrote letters. Sarah never found out what was written in those letters, but she can guess that it was nothing pleasant. Meili''s father assured them that he will discipline Meili properly and seeing her wearing a business suit, Sarah is not sure if the man followed through on that. After all, Meili does not look like someone who was (or is) punished.


    "How are you doing?", Sarah asked after some time.


    Meili''s frown deepened at Sarah''s question. "Since when are you worried about how I am doing?''


    "Not worried. Curious."


    Meili''s impatience swelled. She is a teenager without any empathy, and no matter what she went through with her being kidnapped and in Akmal''s hands (and after that), her nature didn''t change.


    Meili is a type of person where partial improvement is not impossible, it is an on-off switch. During her weeks of captivity, she was not assaulted, so she is able to brush that experience aside like it didn''t happen. But the fact that other girls hit her, shaved her head, and removed her eyebrows under Sarah''s (and Aiden''s) watch, is something she can''t forget.


    "At least you are honest.", Meili said sarcastically.


    "I am always honest.", Sarah responded tly.


    "Then you can answer my question, why are you here?"


    "My friend needs medical assistance.", Sarah responded.


    She didn''t disclose Master Hollow''s identity to no one here. She is not sure if that was necessary, but her guess is that the old man has his reasons to stay in the mountain. At first, she thought that Master Hollow prefers solitude, living in nature, away from the hustle of civilization. But then she realized that he enjoys stories and is curious about life beyond that mountain, and he is also reluctant to part from his disciples. That is why Sarah''s conclusion is that there is something more than that. Well, if she is wrong, no harm will be done.


    Meili was suspicious. Other than her having a personal grudge against Sarah, this is an exclusive hospital where money and power don''t guarantee that a patient will be treated. "This is not a ce where just anyone cane and seek assistance."


    "My friend is not just anyone."


    Meili saw that Sarah is secretive and she guessed: "Is it Aiden?"


    "No."


    Meili was not sure if she should believe her. She nced around the lounge area, hoping to see Aiden. She remembers him as a handsome movie star-superhero guy and that is not easy to forget. Also, if he is not the patient, he will be close to Sarah.


    Sarah noticed Meili''s behavior and exhaled in frustration. "Don''t tell me that you are hoping to see my husband. It appears that you forgot what happenedst time when you tried to get close to him."


    Subconsciously, Meili reached for her hair. "How can I forget? Every day I see myself and I remember the hell you put me through."


    "That is an interesting way to say: thank you from rescuing me."


    Meili sneered. "I bet that you regret doing so."


    Sarah shook her head. "I would never regret punishing a man who thinks that he can force himself on a woman just because he has more power."


    "Do you expect me to thank you?"


    Sarah was getting tired of this exchange which is not leading anywhere. She can see that Meili is getting increasingly hostile and she does not want to get into an argument with a teenager. "Honestly, I don''t have any expectations from you. But I hope that you are happy."


    "How magnanimous of you."


    Sarah shook her head and moved to walk away. There is no point in talking to Meili.


    Meili blocked her way. "Where are you going? Do you think you can do as you please? This is my home, and my rules."


    Sarah blinked. "Your home?"


    Meili lifted her chin proudly. "This is my hospital. I wonder what scheme you used toe in here¡­"


    "Meili!", an angry voice came from the entrance.


    Meili froze and Sarah looked in the direction from where the voice came.


    "Mr. Wang.", Sarah called. She recognized him as the one who gave her the jade token in exchange for the vase she won in a poker tournament in Las Vegas more than a year ago. Thanks to that token, she was able to get Master Hollow out of the forest in time to save his life (hopefully).


    Mr. Wang walked to Sarah and stopped two steps away. He bowed. "Mrs. ck. When I heard that you used the token, I came to check on you. I hope that I am not intruding."


    "Not at all, Mr. Wang. Please, call me Sarah."


    Meili was watching this scene in disbelief. Why is her uncle bowing to Sarah? How did she earn this respect? Meili scrutinized Sarah. "You have the Wang family token?"


    Sarah smiled smugly. "I guess you got your answer to how I got here."


    Mr. Wang bowed again. "I apologize on her behalf. My niece is young. I am aware that she has a lot to learn and that is why she is apanying me." He side-nced at Meili and said harshly: "Meili, bow!"


    Meili was not willing. "To her? Do you know that she is the reason I look like this? I demand that you investigate how she got her hands on the token. She probably stole it!"


    "Meili!", Mr. Wang snapped. He was super-embarrassed by Meili''s behavior. "Stop your nonsense! We will talk about thister."


    Meili felt wronged. Why is her uncle raising his voice at her? Because of Sarah? Doesn''t he know that Sarah is not a good person? "Uncle! She is a thief! I saw her sneak around and fight to take over someone else''s house! And then they threw a party! All that while shaving my head and¡­"


    <em>''SLAP!''</em>


    "Quiet!", Mr. Wang roared.


    Meili stared at her Uncle. Did he just p her? Then she red at Sarah. This is the second asion in her life that she got pped, and both times it happened in front of Sarah!


    "I gave the token to Mr. ck because she is my benefactor.", Mr. Wang said to Meili through his teeth, unable to hide his irritation mixed with embarrassment. He didn''t want to exin to Meili more than that because acquiring that vase (which Sarah gave him) was a task created by his grandfather. When he brought the vase, it solidified his position as the next sessor who will lead the family. Mr. Wang is grateful to Sarah, but he is reluctant to reveal that most of his current glory is because she helped him.


    "But Uncle¡­", Meili called with a shivering voice. "She is a thief and a bully. And Mrs. ck is probably not her real name¡­"


    "You are right.", Sarah interjected.She didn''t want to listen to this Uncle-niece interaction anymore. To Sarah, Meili is not her problem.


    Sarah turned to Mr. Wang. "I go by Mrs. White now. Aiden and I got married three months ago. Do you remember him?"


    Mr. Wang''s face lit up. "Of course, I remember. Congrattions. I don''t have anything appropriate, but I will make sure to prepare a present."


    Sarah lifted her hands defensively. "Please, don''t. You helping my friend now is more than enough."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1489 - The World Is A Small Place (3)

    Mr. Wang was very polite and humble, just how Sarah remembers him. He apologized for the condition that only one additional person cane with the one who was hurt. He said that if he knew that it was Sarah, he would authorize all of them toe but he was not the one who answered her call, and by the time he found out about it, Sarah was already in the hospital.


    "Don''t worry about it.", Sarah assured him that it''s OK. "Others who stayed behind have things to do, they would note with us even if they could."


    Meili''s expression showed that she disapproves of her Uncle treating Sarah with so much respect, but at the same time she didn''t dare say anything. She already got a p and who knows what else her Uncle will do? Send her home? Or something worse? Meili told herself that she needs to calm down, her Uncle is easy to pacify, and then she can get her way. As usually.


    Mr. Wang offered to Sarah various options to stay until her friend (aka Master Hollow) recuperates, and she responded that she will stay in the room with Master Hollow. There is a sofa for her to sleep and a full bathroom. She wants to keep an eye on the old man, but there is one thing¡­


    "Mr. Wang, can you get me aptop? One with a qwerty keyboard, please."


    "Absolutely!", Mr. Wang was happy to help. "Meili, take care of this. You have one hour."


    Meili pursed her lips and left. She is not happy with the current development, but it seems that her Uncle respects Sarah. Ah, what bad luck¡­ She will figure out how to deal with Sarahter. Now she needs to obey her Uncle until he calms down.


    "I am sorry about Meili. She¡­"


    Sarah lifted her hand, to stop him from talking. "Don''t. Every family has issues. Meili is young and hopefully, she learns things before it''s toote and she offends someone who has a short temper."


    Mr. Wang offered Sarah a dinner and she epted. It''s impolite to refuse and she is hungry.


    The two of them went to a nearby restaurant where a private VIP room was waiting for them. Based on how the staff greeted and served them, Sarah concluded that Mr. Wang is an important person, maybe even an owner. Based on what Meili said, they own the hospital as well.


    Inevitably, the conversation moved to the topic of Meili.


    Mr. Wang shook his head helplessly. "Meili is my niece. My sister sent her to work as my assistant for a year because Meili didn''t want to go to school until her hair regrows. I want to help my sister, but Meili can be difficult. I don''t have children myself and I find it overwhelming."


    He saw that Sarah is not responding and he continued: "My sister is Meili''s mother. They told me that she misbehaved and needs to be disciplined. I saw the videos which they received about three months ago. If I understand it correctly, you sent the videos and the man in question is your husband."


    Sarah nodded in confirmation.


    Mr. Wang apologized again and then looked at Sarah with admiration. "You are a woman of great principles. After everything Meili did, you didn''t use this chance to get back at her. I wish that she can have a great role model like you. Maybe if you¡­"


    "Ah!", Sarah eximed. She almost dropped her chopsticks. "You are not going to say what I think you are about to say, are you?"


    Mr. Wang swallowed before asking casually: "What do you think I am going to say?"


    Sarah looked at his innocent expression and she could not believe that he is trying to swindle her into taking care of Meili. Well, she has a soft heart, but this is different.


    "Mr. Wang, with all due respect, my hands are full. If you are expecting me to interact with Meili more, please don''t." Sarah responded diplomatically hoping that she didn''t sound too harsh, but at the same time hoping that her message went across.


    He was disappointed to hear this, but unwilling to give up. "You don''t need to interact with her. Allow her to shadow you. At least while you are here. By observing you, she might learn how respectable women behave."


    Sarah imagined Meili being around her while she is in the hospital with Master Hollow and Sarah''s hair stood on ends. And did he say, <em>''at least while you are here''</em>? Did he n that she takes Meili with her to the United States? Sarah kept her chopsticks to the side and looked at him seriously.


    "Mr. Wang, I am grateful that the token you gave me saved my friend''s life. And I am grateful for this meal and for the honor you showed me bying here to greet me in person. But Meili tried seducing my husband and when she failed she used him of assaulting her. And that happened after we saved her from a despicable man who was ripping her clothes while trying to climb on top of her. To you she might be a difficult teenager, to me, she is much more. I am not getting back at her because I believe that nothing will work."


    "I apologize¡­"


    Sarah forced a smile, unable to hide her irritation. "Please, stop apologizing."


    "I don''t know what to do.", Mr. Wang said after some silence.


    Sarah was touched that he admitted it. She knows that Mr. Wang is a proud person and if he is talking like this, it means that Meili is giving him a lot of problems. How Sarah sees this, the two of them are discussing a problem that is not on her or on Mr. Wang to solve. "Why is Meili your problem? Doesn''t she have parents?"


    "Our family isplicated."


    Sarah thought if she should tell him about Lebedevs and Voronins and Whites and¡­ she decided not to. "All families areplicated. But you can''t help a person who does not want to be helped."


    "Are you saying that I should give up on Meili?"


    Sarah shook her head. "No. I am saying that she is not your problem. She is not a child who will learn easily and that means that she needs to learn willingly. And how much I''ve seen, she is not willing."


    Mr. Wang thought that Sarah has something on her mind. "What do you suggest?"


    "Doesn''t she have anyone she respects? Someone she listens? I can talk to her and I can also punish her, and I am sure that you can do the same things as well. But it will not yield any results because she will only make viins out of us."


    "You are young, yet you speak like you experienced raising a child. Your husband is a lucky man."


    Sarah smiled. She wished that Aiden is here to hear this. "I will take that as apliment. Based on your expression, I take that you have someone on your mind."


    Mr. Wang nodded. "You said a few wise things. First, I will send Meili home and then I will talk to my sister to send Meili to spend some time with her grandmother."


    Only then Sarah rxed enough to take her chopsticks and resume eating. "I wish you good luck and I hope it works..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1490 - Stubborn Old Man (1)

    ~ China, a private hospital in Ganzhou District ~


    Later that night¡­


    Sarah was typing on theptop when she noticed that Master Hollow is stirring.


    After a few groans and hand twitches, Master Hollow woke up in a panic. Luckily, Sarah was there, otherwise, he would get off the bed.


    "Master!", Sarah called as she held onto his shoulders. She pinned him down while doing her best not to press on his wounds.


    "Calm down. You just woke up after surgery. It''s OK¡­", she did his best to reassure him that they are safe, even though she had no idea why he is trashing so much. Aren''t people who wake up after a surgery drowsy?


    It took him some time to realize that it''s Sarah and to focus on what she is saying.


    "Where are we?", he asked frantically.


    Sarah exhaled in relief. At least he stopped trying to get up and he started asking questions.


    "We are in a hospital. You were shot."


    Disapproval on his face was obvious. "We need to go back."


    "Master!", Sarah raised her voice at the unreasonable man who was trying to get up. "Did you hear what I said? You were shot. Twice. If I didn''t bring you here, you would die. Even now, you are not stable. Calm down. Take a few deep breaths and try to remember. You were with Bo on the clearing, and the poachers came from the woods..."


    "How is Bo?", Master Hollow interrupted Sarah.


    Sarah exhaled. "Thanks to you, he is fine. But you got shot in your shoulder and in your stomach. Please, stay in the bed and stop resisting or your wounds will open up. No one knows who you are."


    Master Hollow rxed slightly and his eyes darted around the room. "What kind of a ce is this? How did we get here?"


    "It''s a private hospital in China. You were bleeding and we had no other choice than to get you the treatment as soon as possible. I used the Wang family token to summon the helicopter and that is how we ended up here.", Sarah exined.


    Master Hollow frowned. "Wang family token? Wang family from China? How did you get one of those?"


    Sarah didn''t want to go into details. "Gambling in Las Vegas."


    Master Hollow didn''t believe it. "No one gambles Wang family token away."


    Well, Sarah had to admit that there is more to that story. "I won something in gambling, and I exchanged it for a token. Please, don''t ask more."


    Master Hollow agreed not to ask more about the token, but... "I want to go back."


    "Back where?", Sarah asked in disbelief while gesturing to all the machines which are by Master Hollow''s bed.


    He ignored her exaggerated waving. "Home."


    Sarah rejected. "You just had major surgery. Your life is in danger."


    "My life is not in danger. Since when are you a doctor?"


    Sarah looked at the defiant old man and exhaled in frustration. Why can''t he sit still like other old people? She does not know how old Master Hollow is, but he is definitely more than sixty. "How about I call a doctor to check on you? And then we can talk¡­"


    Master Hollow wanted to object, but then he realized that doctors probably checked him many times while he was unconscious. One more time won''t make a difference and he can prove to Sarah that he is fine, and they can go back.


    As much as he does not like it, he has to admit that he can''t return home without Sarah''s help. So, he needs to cooperate. At least a little bit.


    ¡­


    About fifteen minutester¡­


    "When can I go?", Master Hollow asked the doctor.


    "You had surgery and you should not move.", the doctor exined.


    Master Hollow frowned. "What do you mean by: <em>''not move''</em>? I am not crippled!"


    Doctor''s frown matched Master Hollow''s. "You are not crippled, but if you don''t take care of yourself you will bleed out."


    Master Hollow was irritated. "How can you make such a diagnosis? You didn''t do any checkup."


    "Earlier today, my hands were inside your stomach. I know your condition enough to say with confidence that you need to rest.", the doctor responded.


    Master Hollow took a deep breath and asked in a calm tone: "How long do I need to stay here?"


    "Until you heal."


    Master Hollow pressed his lips into a line. "How do I know when I healed?"


    The doctor was not sure how to answer this. "It depends on your body. But you should avoid any vigorous movements while taking painkillers. Take it slow, nothing more than light walking. I would suggest at least a week unless you have someone to take care of you at home."


    Master Hollow was not happy with the possibility of a prolonged stay in the hospital. He realized that doctor mentioned home care... "If I have someone to take care of me at home, when can I leave?"


    The doctor looked at Sarah who shrugged. She does not know how to handle this old man who wants to leave the hospital at any cost.


    "At this point you are stable. Weak, but stable.", the doctor responded. "The biggestplications would be if you move and your wounds open up, or if they get infected. In order to avoid that, you need to rest, keep your wounds clean, and to take medications regrly. The stitches are self-dissolving, so removal won''t be necessary."


    Master Hollow took that as he can leave anytime, his gaze turned to Sarah. "I want to go home now."


    Sarah cringed and spoke through her teeth, unable to hide her irritation: "Can we at least wait until the morning? Going by day will be easier and I need time to figure out transportation¡­"


    Master Hollow agreed and the doctor said that he will write down detailed care instructions for the patient and prepare medications needed. He is not in the business of forcing people to stay in bed.


    Sarah could not believe this. She hoped that the doctor will persuade Master Hollow to stay in the hospital at least for a few more days.


    "Why can''t you stay here and enjoy proper care from professionals?", she asked Master Hollow when the doctor left.


    "There is nothing better than going home."


    "I am not changing your diaper.", Sarah announced.


    Master Hollow frowned. "What diaper?"


    Sarah gestured toward his middle region. "If you can''t walk and you need to go, how will you do it?"


    Master Hollow was shocked. Where is she pointing at? And there is no way he will let her touch him there. "I will hold it."


    Sarah sneered. "That will lead to constipation."


    "Let me worry about that when it happens¡­"


    Sarah was sure that she is going to blow up at any moment. "How stubborn! If you get worse and die, all my effort is wasted!"


    "No one asked you to save me!", Master Hollow snapped.


    "If I left you there, your ghost would haunt me."


    "That would be your conscience haunting you, because my ghost would go to better ces than to follow you around¡­"


    Sarah and Master Hollow were bickering for a while, but she saw that he is not giving in. Well, in the end, it''s his life. She did what she could. She only hoped that she is not making a mistake by giving in to his stubbornness. But she is tired, and this arguing is causing her a headache, and she is missing Aiden, and she agreed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1491 - Stubborn Old Man (2)

    Early the next morning, Mr. Wang came personally to wish them goodbye. He was hoping to get a glimpse of Sarah''s friend, but she came to the lounge to greet him.


    Mr. Wang never voiced his desire to meet the person in the VIP room, so Sarah didn''t bother with it.


    Sarah was happy that he came without Meili.


    "I hear that you are leaving.", Mr. Wang said after greeting Sarah.


    "Yes. My friend is a bit anxious to stay here." Sarah responded while gesturing toward the room where Master Hollow is.


    "Uhm¡­ that is understandable.", Mr. Wang said vaguely. "I brought you a sr-powered power bank that ispatible with yourptop. When I saw your desired destination, I thought you might need it."


    Sarah understood that he saw that they are going into the mountain (aka Master Hollow''s camp). She provided the coordinates when she asked for a helicopter.


    Before giving away the coordinates, Sarah asked Master Hollow if that is OK, because Mr. Wang will know where he is, and Master Hollow had to agree. There is no way that he can walk through the forest, and if Sarah found his location, and Mr. Patel st year when his men delivered files to Sarah), then Mr. Wang can find it as well, if he wants to bother with it.


    Sarah observed the power bank and thought about how Mr. Wang is considerate.


    "Thank you. Is Meili OK?", Sarah asked.


    Mr. Wang paused for a few seconds before responding. "She will be."


    Sarah understood that he probably followed up on her advice from the previous day. Well, as long as Meili stays away from her (and Aiden), Sarah does not want to bother with her.


    Sarah reached into her pocket and got the jade token (which is now a dandy keychain). "Let me return you this since I''ve used it. Thank you for¡­"


    Mr. Wang refused. "No, please. Keep it. This is not one-time use. As my benefactor, I wille to your aid whenever you need me."


    Sarah was surprised. If previously she didn''t understand the power of this token, she got a glimpse of it now. After all, they were in the middle of the forest and a helicopter showed up to whisk them away, and Master Hollow got top-quality medical treatment without any questions asked.


    "I''m not sure I deserve this.", Sarah said honestly.


    Mr. Wang smiled. "To you, that was just a vase. For me, it was much more. And you helped me with Meili as well. She is not grateful to you now, but I am confident that one day she will be. Please... it will be my honor for you to keep it."


    Sarah realized that he will not take the jade token back. Well, there is the thing she can give in return.


    "I humbly ept your token. And I hope that you will ept mine.", Sarah said while handing him the token with the Chaos symbol on it. She used a moment of his confusion to exin: "It opens here... If you need anything, press this button and me or one of my men will find you."


    Mr. Wang''s eyes widened when he recognized the symbol of Chaos. He looked at Sarah, unable to hide his surprise. "The Army of Chaos. Are you sure you want to give me this?"


    Sarah was visibly happy that he recognized it. Ah, they are famous even in China! "I trust the man who sticks to his word. That is enough for me."


    "Do you know in what kind of business I am?"


    "I could ask you the same thing when you gave me your jade token." Sarah responded with a smile. "You answered my call and helped my friend without asking any questions. I will not ask any questions either. A favor for a favor. That is how we build trustworthy rtionships."


    "I will not use it lightly." He epted the Chaos token and said with a hint of embarrassment: "I still don''t have a suitable wedding present for you."


    Sarah smiled. "Next time, Mr. Wang."


    He confirmed. "Next time, Mrs. White."


    They bowed to each other and Mr. Wang left.


    Sarah looked through the window at the small fleet of cars filled with bodyguards who are apanying Mr. Wang, and she remembered their talk. Now that he mentioned his business, Sarah realized that she never looked into Mr. Wang and his family. It was not important because he was a guy she met in Las Vegas in a poker tournament, and she was confident that they will not cross paths. But now she realizes how wrong she was. It''s not that they met again, but he is also Meili''s Uncle.


    Sarah wondered, if the Wang family is this powerful, howe they didn''t look for Meili when she was kidnapped by sex traffickers? Sarah brushed it off with a thought that maybe Wangs don''t have good connections in the United States. Or maybe it''s one of those <em>plicated family''</em> issues which she does not understand.


    Sarah shook those thoughts away and went to join Master Hollow in his room. They are about to leave soon, and she wanted to take advantage of the inte connection and check one more time Mishi''s progress rted to the poachers. So far, everything is going ording to their n (other than Master Hollow getting shot).


    About half an hourter, a nurse came to Master Hollow''s room to inform them that the helicopter is ready on the roof.


    Master Hollow could not wait to leave, and his mood dropped when he saw two medical workers bringing in a stretcher.


    Master Hollow wanted to go in a wheelchair, but the doctor insisted that he staysying down. "When you are out of my care, do what you want."


    Sarah exhaled. It will be tough taking care of that stubborn old man. But on the bright side, when Aiden and the others return, she will be there already. She can''t wait to see Aiden''s face when he realizes that he does not need to pick her up.


    ~ Close to the border of China with Kazakhstan ~


    4:48 PM


    Sarah is humming a song while adding logs to the fire.


    She is in a good mood. First, because Master Hollow slept off (finally). The old man refused to rest, and he even wanted to walk around. Only when Sarah threatened that she will knock him out, he gave in. And now he is sleeping. Hopefully. Well, even if he is fake-sleeping, at least he is in bed.


    Second, Aiden is going to pop out from those bushes on her right within the next five minutes.


    She is tracking his location on Eve-lens and she knows that he will be super-surprised because she disabled her location tracker. Or to be more urate, she instructed Eve to maintain signal like she is still in China, in the hospital with Master Hollow, so if Aiden checks, he will think that she is there.


    Sarah was contemting to go and meet him in the forest, or maybe to hide and surprise him. But then she thought how that will probably spook him and he might end up attacking on a reflex, and that can''t end up good. That is why she decided to wait for him here, next to the fire, in the clearing. That will be a surprise enough.


    She added two more logs to the fire and checked the pot with water. It''s almost boiling. When Aiden and the others arrive, they can have tea and coffee. She prepared mugs already. It will be perfect.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1492 - Mystery Of A Puffy Jacket

    Aiden was walking toward the clearing, with his target being the helicopter. In his mind, as soon as they arrive, they will confirm who is going with him and they will head out.


    Everyone will want to go. Bo, Souta, and Wing are eager to reunite with Master Hollow, and N and Haru don''t want to stay here by themselves. Haru brought N here for two reasons, one is to meet the people with whom he grew up, and the other one is for her to see the ce where he grew up. With everyone going away, there will be no people, and she saw the ce. Haru has to admit that he is used to things like a well-insted home, inte, and a shower, and he can''t wait to go home.


    How Aiden sees it, he will allow everyone a ten-minute stretching and bio-break, but no more than that. And then he will go and see Sarah. Finally.


    Aiden is content that they took care of all the traps so quickly. Luckily, most of the traps were some form of a mechanism that snaps to capture the animal alive, so it didn''t take much time to get rid of those. And with a map handy, they split up in three groups of two and it was all done faster than he anticipated.


    Aiden stepped on the clearing and observed the smoke and the fire and¡­


    "Sarah!", N eximed and rushed to greet Sarah, leaving bewildered Aiden behind.


    He stood like a statue and observed as N and Haru greeted Sarah. Bo, Souta, and Wing also approached Sarah, and apprehensively asked about their Master.


    "He is fine. Sleeping in his cabin.", Sarah responded and added that Master Hollow is weak and that he needs rest and regr medications.


    They all exhaled in relief at this news.


    By now, Aiden was out of his daze and he observed his wife with a charming smile on his face which reached his eyes.


    "Are you not happy to see me?", Sarah asked when he approached her.


    "You have no idea how much.", he responded honestly.


    Sarah saw that he spread his arms, waiting for her toe into his hug and they walked toward each other like they are under a spell.


    The moment her body pressed on Aiden''s Sarah was startled and took a step back at the sound of an unexpected yelp that came from his jacket. She saw that his jacket is a bit puffy, but why is it making noises? And it seems to be bumpy also.


    Aiden''s smile widened as he unzipped the top of his jacket and one ck head popped out, snout first, and he got a few licks at the bottom of his chin.


    Sarah blinked, unsure what to think of this. But now she understood why he had a belt tightened at the bottom of his jacket: so that the pup does not fall down.


    "Say <em>''Hi''</em> to your mommy.", Aiden spoke to the pup.


    Sarah''s mind exploded. "Mommy?", her voice was barely audible.


    Aiden reached to get the pup and pulled him out of his jacket. He cradled him into his arms. "I didn''t name them. I left that for you."


    Sarah grinned. If he said that she is the <em>''mommy''</em> that means they are keeping the pup! Ah, finally they are getting a dog! But there was one thing¡­ "Them?", Sarah asked and in the next moment, she saw that another head is popping out of Aiden''s jacket. This one was staring straight at her.


    "She already knows who her mommy is.", Aiden said while squatting. His big smile showed Sarah how much he is enjoying this.


    Aiden kept the first pup down and pulled the second one out of his jacket.


    Sarah squatted down as well and reached with her hands toward the pups who gave her few sniffs before they licked her fingers. She smiled.


    Sarah already knew the answer, but she wanted a confirmation: "Are we keeping them?"


    "I found them in one of the buildings where poachers were. They need a home."


    Sarah looked at Aiden and she was about to say something when her eyebrows shoot up at the sight of another pup peeking out of Aiden''s jacket.


    Sarah''s face broke into a big smile. "How many of them are there?"


    Heughed while getting thest one out and putting her on the ground. "Three."


    Sarah gave pats on the head to all three pups before leaping on Aiden and toppling him on the ground.


    "I missed you.", Sarah said while raining kisses all over his face.


    Aiden waited for her to calm down before responding. "I missed you more."


    He held Sarah firmly, and they gazed into each other eyes for some time before she came down slowly and their lips met for a slow gentle kiss. It was only one day since they met each other, but both of them felt like it was a year. The long kiss which stirred their emotions was interrupted by pups who started sniffing and licking their faces.


    Sarahughed and pushed them away. "No licking on the face."


    Aidenughed with her. "You will need to train them."


    They sat on the ground and yed with the energetic pups for a few minutes before Sarah gathered enough courage to ask, even though she guessed what the answer will be based on Aiden not bringing it up: "What about Kitty?"


    Aiden shook his head. "We were together when we saw herst time. But we checked all the traps, she was not in any of them."


    Sarah pressed her lips into a line and sighed.


    They confirmed that Kitty can find food for herself and Sarah knows that if Kitty didn''t find another favorite tree to nap in, she would be back. Because even if Sarah is not present, Kitty does not go far from Aiden.


    Sarah chanted internally that this is how it should be. Kitty will be happy. But no matter how much she told that to herself, tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    Aiden hugged Sarah and rubbed her back gently while letting her cry it out. He knew that this is a possibility and that Sarah will have difficulty letting go. That is why they agreed to remove the cor with a GPS tracker from Kitty, to prevent Sarah from going after the leopard. Sarah will get over it, he will help her.


    The pups heard Sarah cry and they stopped jumping around. They gathered around Sarah and rested their heads on her legs.


    Sarah looked at the pups and patted their heads. "They are smart."


    "They are also hungry. I have with me another portion of meat for them¡­", Aiden gave meat and the feeding bowl to Sarah and observed her with the pups.


    Sarah emptied the meat from the pouch in the bowl, and the pups rushed toward it while tripping over their feet and bumping into each other.


    She was arranging them around the bowl and telling them not to step into their food or push one another while trying to keep her shaky voice from breaking.


    Sarah lifted her gaze and looked at Aiden: "They are busy with food and ignoring me."


    Aiden smiled. He was d that he got the pups. They will help Sarah get over Kitty, or at least they will keep her busy until she gets used to Kitty''s absence, and hopefully, they can fill in the gap Kitty left behind.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1493 - Leaving The Mountain (again)

    After dinner, they gave medications to Master Hollow, helped him clean up, and tucked him in the bed in his cabin.


    Haru and N went to the hot spring to washup. The two of them are in the forest for days and need a good wash. And some lovey-dovey time in the hot spring during sunset is a bonus.


    The three pups had their dinner and they slept off in the cabin where Sarah and Aiden will be sleeping.


    Next to the fire, Sarah was telling Aiden, Bo, Wing, and Souta the details about the surgery and doctor''s instructions rted to the recuperation of Master Hollow. She made sure that his three disciples are aware that the old man''s condition is serious.


    "He is taking a lot of painkillers, so he thinks that he is fine, but he is not. He had a serious surgery and it is crucial that in the next few weeks he takes it slow."


    "If it''s that serious, why did doctor allow him to leave?", Wing asked.


    Sarah shrugged helplessly. "Doctor was not willing to discharge him, but he insisted. You know that Master can be unreasonable."


    "You said that his life is not in danger and the only thing he needs is to rest. We can take care of him.", Bo said while looking at Wing and Souta. All three of them were nodding to confirm this.


    "That is true, but he needs to stay still and allow his body to heal. Other than that, he will need to take medications in the next few weeks, his bandages need to be changed often. A sterile environment with running water is preferred."


    "You are saying that he should not stay here.", Wing picked up the meaning behind Sarah''s words.


    Sarah confirmed. "It would be best if he stayed in the hospital, but the second-best is that he gets care by the professionals in the city where electricity and other amenities are avable. I want us all to agree on what to do, so that we can persuade him. If it''s up to him, he will stay here and do everything as nothing happened."


    Souta didn''t see a problem with this. "If it''s for master''s health, I''m in. What is the n?"


    Sarah nced at Aiden. "I was thinking of getting them all to the Cliffside Vi. It''s private, no one will know they are there, and we already have medical equipment avable."


    Aiden didn''t object. He was happy that he reunited with Sarah, and everything else is fine.


    It didn''t take long to convince Bo, Souta, and Wing toe with them to Los Angeles. That was the easy part, considering that the three of them want to leave the mountain, with the only concern of Master Hollow being on his own. However, if he ising, then there are no obstacles.


    The hard part will be to convince Master Hollow, but that is the task for the morning.


    "Was everything fine with Mr. Wang?", Aiden asked when Bo, Souta, and Wing left after wishing them a good night.


    "Yes. He was polite. He told me to keep the jade token. And I gave him one of our Chaos tokens."


    Sarah saw that Aiden is listening attentively, obviously expecting more details; and there is more to tell: "You won''t believe this¡­ In the hospital, I met Meili."


    Aiden frowned. "Did she cause trouble?"


    "She didn''t get a chance. Unfortunately, her attitude didn''t change. She is Mr. Wang''s niece¡­", Sarah told him how Meili''s parents sent Meili to Mr. Wang.


    Sarah didn''t want to talk about Meili because just thinking about that girl left Sarah with an unpleasant taste in her mouth. She focused on happier topics. "Because they gave me aptop, I checked on Mishi''s progress. He did a great job of exposing the people who were enabling the poachers. They are struggling with negative press, and several arrests were made¡­" When she talked about poachers, Sarah remembered Kitty''s mother, and that means Kitty as well and her mood dropped.


    "Hey¡­", Aiden called while nudging her. "Why are you sad?"


    Sarah exhaled. "I know I shouldn''t be. But I can''t help it."


    "We are still here. Kitty might show up anytime. And even if we don''t see her now, we wille again to this area. Don''t tell me that you lost hope about seeing her again." Aiden saw that Sarah nodded in agreement and he took her hand in his. "I believe the hot spring is avable. I need to wash up. Will you join me?"


    Sarah knows that he is trying to distract her, and she took a shower that morning in the hospital, but a hot spring with Aiden is impossible to decline.


    The next morning¡­


    After an extensive argument with Master Hollow, they convinced him to go with them.


    Of course, the old man had several conditions.


    First condition: he does not want to be on a stretcher. Sarah assured him that as soon as they reach Romania, he will be moved to a wheelchair.


    His second condition was that as soon as he wants to leave, they will drop him off to a destination of his choice. Sarah added a use that they will not keep him against his will, however, he needs to be cleared as recuperated by a doctor (aka JoAnna) before demanding to leave, and in that case, she agrees.


    His third condition was: no hospitals. Sarah assured him that they have everything necessary in their home, but if he does not follow instructions and his condition worsens, he will be taken to the hospital.


    Master Hollow huffed for some time, but then agreed to these conditions.


    Bo, Souta, and Wing packed their things while Haru and N helped Master Hollow with packing.


    Bo brought a wooden crate from the storage room, and they put fur padding for the pups.


    Master Hollow was secured on a stretcher. Heined about this, but Sarah told him that it''s only three hours long ride until Romania (and there he will get to move to the wheelchair).


    Haru was about to fire up the helicopter when Sarah asked him to wait a minute. Aiden exhaled. He knows that she hopes that Kitty will show up.


    Aiden watched Sarah circle the South side of the clearing and observe bushes and trees carefully while calling for Kitty.


    Aiden''s heart cracked. He made his way toward Sarah, with an intention to tell her that it''s time. Everyone is ready and waiting.


    "Sarah¡­", he called, and he was surprised when at the same moment, Sarah leaped between two bushes. Aiden wondered, did she lose her mind from grief? Did she go to search for the leopard in the forest? Without GPS tracking, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack!


    Aiden walked to the area where Sarah disappeared into and he paused at the sight of Sarah squatting and rubbing Kitty''s head.


    "Mommy and daddy are going home¡­", Sarah spoke softly. "Do you want toe with us, or stay here? If you stay here, we will visit you. I promise¡­", Sarah''s shaky voice drifted away as Kitty rubbed her head against Sarah''s hand.


    Kitty inched closer and rested her head on Sarah''s thighs with her paw on Sarah''s knee.


    "She ising with us!", Sarah eximed happily toward Aiden while giving Kitty a big hug. "You mischievous Kitty¡­ You gave mommy a scare¡­ Where have you been? ... We didn''t see you in more than a day! ... "


    Aiden smiled. Sarah is scolding kitty with words, but her tone is full of love and it does not sound like scolding at all. "She should meet the pups before we head out. And we need to ensure that she is not hungry, otherwise, she will chew on things during the flight..."


    Aiden was concerned that Kitty might think that pups are food. He is protective of the little ones who traveled the whole day inside his jacket.


    When they left the poachers'' base, Aiden wanted to give them to others, to split the load, but the pups whined if Aiden was not the one carrying them, so he ended up with all three.


    Sarah didn''t share Aiden''s concerns. She was overjoyed that Kitty is back. Just how Sarah can''t imagine her life without Kitty, Kitty grew up with them and that is the only home she knows.


    Sarah smiled brightly. Everything is in ce. And they are going home.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1494 - A Quick Stop In Romania

    ~ Romania, the Ceresc Solutions ~


    When the helicopternded in Romania, N asked if it''s OK to wait a few hours until they move on with their next part of the journey home. She promised European snacks to Oni and didn''t get a chance to buy any.


    Sarah and Aiden approved. Everyone could use a break.


    N went with Tereza and Lucija to Bucharest to buys presents not just for Oni, but for Michael and everyone else.


    Aiden took the three puppies with him and went to the Castel. The staff will prepare food for the pups who can y around while Aiden follows up on the things with the White foundation, and their work-work (aka the official jobs at the White corp.).


    Sarah was talking to Aaron who greeted her in the underground garage with the wheelchair for Master Hollow. Aaron was also ready with thetest updates on their overflowing warehouse and the things which are being transported to their other base in Mn, as well as the status of their other five newly acquired bases.


    Kitty found a tree to nap in.


    Haru stayed with Master Hollow, Bo, Souta, and Wing who were all in a shock at the sight of the underground garage (where helicopter ended up) and all themotion inside it. There are people moving boxes in and out of trucks, all dressed up in matching dark gray and ck uniforms.


    Two minutes after theynded, Master Hollow was transferred to the wheelchair which allowed him increased mobility. The old man was surprised to see that uniformed men obeyed Haru and executed his orders respectfully. And they were respectful to N as well.


    Haru gave to Master Hollow, Bo, Souta, and Wing a tour of the garage and the underground training grounds. By the time they finished with those areas, Sarah ended her sync up with Aaron and went to meet with Mishi. Haru asked if he can take them to the part of the property where the Ceresc Solutions facilities are, and Sarah approved but she told them not to go into the HQ building. They can see the Castel and the garden with the pond. She reminded them that before they head out, they will all have a meal in the Castel.


    The four neers didn''t ask many questions. They understood that Haru is telling them how much they can know, as outsiders.


    By the time they settled in the garden on a spot with a gorgeous view of theke with ducks swimming in it, Master Hollow''s curiosity bubbled up.


    "This is a base for the people Sarah and Aiden recruited to fight for them.", Master Hollow voiced his observation while eyeing Haru with the hope that he will tell him more.


    Haru smiled. "Master, as someone who didn''t pledge loyalty to them, you already saw too much. I don''t have the right to speak about it. Please, keep your questions for Sarah and Aiden."


    "You and N are part of this fighting force as well.", Master Hollow persisted.


    Haru shook his head. He knows that the old man is stubborn and that he will not give up easily, so he answered: "We are a family."


    Master Hollow is aware that Sarah and Aiden are preparing to face Lebedev and Voronin families (or at least to resist them). "Are you OK to be a part of this?"


    "What are your concerns?"


    "Their enemies wield unimaginable power, and this is not your fight."


    Haru is not familiar with Lebedev and Voronin families, but even if he is, for him, it would not make a difference. "This is my family now. Their fight is my fight. In thest year, I''ve seen many things, but I never saw them attack someone who didn''t provoke them first. People are joining their cause because they believe that what is happening here is right." Haru saw that Master Hollow pressed his lips into a line and he added: "I remember that a year ago they persuaded you to teach them and you never taught outsiders before. There is something about them that attracts people."


    Master Hollow exhaled. "A foolish dream that love can conquer all."


    "Maybe it is foolish, but it''s a dream. Without dreams, we will not have a reason to live. What you saw so far is a fraction of the whole picture, they are making their dream a reality and I am happy to be part of that world."


    "You are not afraid of dying?"


    Haru thought for a second before responding: "There is more than one way to die and giving up on your dream is one of them. I admit that when I joined them I had no idea what I''m getting myself into. Over time I understood that as a single person I am just an insignificant speck of dust, but when we alle together, we are a powerful storm which can change thendscape."


    Master Hollow shook his head. "When did you be a motivational speaker?"


    Haru grinned. "I was always a good speaker. And motivating. But you were not listening. Who knows? Maybe I be a politician¡­"


    Master Hollow was not sure if he heard him right. "A politician?"


    Haru nodded confidently. "Sarah and Aiden tell me that I can be whoever I want if I work hard. And my grades are not bad¡­"


    Master Hollow ignored Haru''s talk about bing a politician as nonsense. But he was interested in one point¡­ "Tell me about your school."


    Haru was telling them about online courses, and group studies, and lessons with tutors, and the internship he had over summer in a bigpany (aka the White corp.), and Bo, Souta, and Wing had many questions. They didn''t notice the day trickle away and N found them in the garden, engaged in a discussion on how a person picks a major in college.


    Haru''s face lit up when he saw N. "You are back already?"


    N smiled. "I was out for almost four hours. Did you eat anything?"


    "No. We lost track of time.", Haru admitted.


    N shook her head in disapproval. "That means that Master Hollow didn''t take his medications either. Let''s go and eat¡­"


    It was dinner time, and they shared a meal in the Castel.


    Present at the table are regrs who live in the Castel: Mishi, Tereza, Lucija, Petar, Emir, Aaron, and also Sarah, Aiden, N, Haru, Master Hollow, Bo, Souta, and Wing.


    Pups ate on one side, and Kitty on the other. Sarah is notfortable letting them eat too close, out of fear that Kitty might mistake a pup for dinner. So far, the leopard is behaving, and the pups are not trying to approach Kitty, but it can''t hurt to be extra careful.


    When Sarah and Aiden introduced them to each other, Kitty sniffed the pups and after that, she ignored them. And the pups didn''t dare make a move, they are smart enough to sense danger.


    During dinner, members of the Sigma army were telling Sarah how thepany is doing. They are all excited to see that things are moving along, and they started work on the campaigns for Orion Enterprise and for EY. Several otherpanies showed interest in coboration with the Ceresc Solution, but nothing is solid.


    "Will we be able to do internships here?", N asked Sarah.


    Sarah knows that the kids who participated in the internship at White corp. were happy with the experience, and that is why N is asking. But this is not her decision to make. She gestured toward Mishi. "You should ask the CEO."


    Mishi didn''t expect this, but he answered diplomatically. "Internships are something that we will consider in the near future."


    "If you are open to it, I have candidates who are eager to apply.", Sarah said cheerfully.


    Mishi gave her a knowing look. "Applicationsing from you will be difficult to decline."


    "Make that as: impossible to decline.", Emir corrected Mishi.


    They allughed.


    Dinner ended in a good mood and then our group of eight people (and four animals) boarded the jet. They are going to Los Angeles.


    Each of them had their own thoughts, and the biggest thing on Sarah''s mind was toe up with names for the pups who slept off in their fur-filled crate as soon as the ne started moving. The pups need names so that they can be introduced properly when theynd, and Sarah was thinking hard about it¡­ and then she slept off with her head on Aiden''s shoulder.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1495 - New Faces At The Cliffside Villa (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    6:03 PM


    JoAnna and Jeff were at the Cliffside Vi when Sarah and Aiden arrived with the others. The jetnded on the underground strip, and JoAnna and Jeff weed them as they came out of the jet.


    Sarah got out first with Kitty by her side.


    "Kitty didn''t stay back?", JoAnna asked the obvious. She was more interested to find out if Sarah even gave Kitty a chance to stay back.


    Sarah grinned. "She was free to choose and she decided toe home with us."


    JoAnna was not sure how much to believe in this, but she decided to let it go. This is between Sarah and Kitty, and she knows that Sarah is not abusing the leopard. JoAnna''s attention got onto the crate in Aiden''s hands. Are those little ck heads sticking out?


    "And these are?", JoAnna asked while gesturing to the three pups which Aiden carried in a crate.


    "Lucky, Be, and Luna.", Sarah proudly announced the names she picked for the pups. Well, she is still not sure if the boy-pup will be <em>''Lucky''</em>, but she needed a name, and it was the first one toe to her mind. However, she is pleased with <em>''Be''</em> and <em>''Luna''</em> for the girl-pups.


    Sarah realized that when she called JoAnna to tell her that a patient ising, she mentioned Master Hollow, and his three disciples, but she forgot to mention the pups. "Can you get the vines and whatever else the pups need? They are about seven weeks old and I assume that they didn''t see a vet yet."


    JoAnna stifled augh. "You should hire a vet."


    "Finding a vet is not a problem. The problem is finding someone trustworthy." Sarah said while gesturing toward Kitty who was making her way out of the garage. Probably to go to her favorite tree. It seems that Kitty is missing her home (or maybe her favorite nap-spot), because she was willing to leave Sarah''s side.


    JoAnna is aware that holding such a big cat as a pet is not legal in California, that is why Sarah does not want to invite a vet to the Cliffside Vi. JoAnna responded with a nod. "I will have things ready in a day or two. But I advise you to find a vet for these three and take them to their appointment."


    JoAnna nced behind Sarah at Master Hollow who was in the wheelchair, pushed by Haru toward them and she knew that is her patient.


    Sarah introduced Master Hollow, Bo, Souta, and Wing to JoAnna and Jeff before they made their way out.


    "The kids are waiting for you in the garden.", JoAnna told Sarah. "They are thrilled that you are back and are hoping that you can approve for dinner an outdoor barbecue."


    Sarah nced at Aiden and he nodded in approval. After the mess with Shadow Ravens and the poachers, everyone can use a party with good food.


    Bo, Souta, and Wing were visibly excited. They met everyone and were observing the garden and the houses, and they saw the training grounds. Daniel and Tejan took the initiative to show them their rooms and themon areas in the house.


    Sarah was happy to see that Michael and Oni came out to greet them as well. Michael''s right hand is still in a cast (and it will be for another three weeks), but his left hand does not look like a giant mitten. Now his fingers are individually wrapped, and he can use that hand to some extent.


    Michael was pleased that Master Hollow, Bo, Souta, and Wing remembered him, and he introduced Oni.


    After initial greetings, JoAnna went with Master Hollow to check his condition while grills outside were being fired up. Imani joined them. She spent her summer following JoAnna and Emma, and she is very proficient in taking care of patients.


    As expected, JoAnna said that Master Hollow is doing OK considering what he went through and his age, but he needs to rest and to take it easy.


    Genie had the rooms ready. Boys will stay with the kids, while Master Hollow will stay in the main house.


    Imani volunteered to take care of Master Hollow; she will ensure that he takes his medications on time and she will tend to his wounds. Bo, Souta, and Wing will take turns to help their master with non-medical needs.


    Dinner was lively. Everyone was in a good mood, and the pups were center of the attention.


    Master Hollow observed themotion, but he didn''t eat food from the grill. Genie brought him specially made nutritious soup, which is easy to digest, per doctor''s orders.


    "Howe Sophia couldn''te?", Sarah asked JoAnna. She texted Sophia and Felix about the dinner, but they just responded that they will pass on it. Sarah hoped that JoAnna knows more about it.


    "I''m not sure. I saw her yesterday, she was fine. Do you think that something is wrong?", JoAnna guessed.


    Sarah shrugged. "Not really. It''s just that I haven''t seen them in a while, and we have new faces and a barbecue, and they are only five minutes away. This is the first time big sis and Felix refused toe. I got something for Lia from Europe, so I will go there tomorrow to see them and drop it off."


    Sarah noticed that Jeff and Aiden are missing, and she guessed that they went to talk about the currently hot topic: Voronin family and their ties to the Whites.


    "How are things with you and Jeff?"


    "We are fine. He is uneasy since you shared that information rted to Voronins. He is not sure whom to trust and he was relieved when he heard that you areing back."


    Sarah nodded in understanding. "Aiden is uneasy as well. Did Jeff investigate something?"


    "He is looking into some files, but mostly waiting for Aiden to return. It seems that other than Aiden, Jeff is not sure with whom he can talk about it."


    Sarah agreed that Jeff can trust Aiden and there is also one more point... "They have us."


    "You are not concerned.", JoAnna observed that Sarah is talking lightly about this situation.


    Sarah confirmed. "I am not concerned about Voronins. We already had them on our list to watch for, and I don''t believe that what happened twenty years ago will change what we are nning to do."


    "What if nor and Oscar knew about Voronins?"


    Sarah does not think that is a big deal. "If that is true, I would like to find out more. But that will be only my curiosity and it will not change anything. However, Jeff and Aiden might end up being disappointed in their parents, just how we were when we found out about the Lebedev family and that mom and dad kept us in the dark about it."


    "Jeff is concerned that they are deep into the White family."


    Sarah patted JoAnna''s hand. "We are back now. We will find every Voronin who ever came close to Jeff and Aiden. Maybe we can use them to our advantage¡­" Sarah inhaled deeply, and her gaze moved to the kids who were chatting and goofing around in a good atmosphere over food. "We have a big family. If anyone tries to mess with one of us, they are messing with all of us. We are not going to allow that to happen."


    "Sarah, don''t you think that we can work with them?"


    Sarah shook her head, indicating how that is not a possibility. "We still don''t know the nature of the rtionship between Voronins and Whites. But we know that there is a connection. And we also know that Voronins and Lebedevs are on opposite sides." Sarah gestured toward Master Hollow. "He knows some stories about that rivalry. Ask him if you get a chance. He loves stories¡­"


    JoAnna didn''t respond. She understood that regardless if Voronins are allied with the Whites or are trying to use them, they will not be happy to know that someone from the Lebedev family is involved. But, is it possible that they don''t know? Sarah''s wedding was low-key, but JoAnna''s was in most of the magazines in Los Angeles and in business magazines across the country because of the big news: Jeffrey White, CEO of the White corp. got married.


    Sarah and JoAnna sat in silence for some time.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1496 - New Faces At The Cliffside Villa (2)

    When Aiden and Jeff joined the others outside, they grabbed food and sat with Sarah and JoAnna to eat. Master Hollow joined them at the table as well.


    "Is it always this lively?", Master Hollow asked Sarah.


    "They are happy that we are back and excited about new faces. This is not an everyday thing, but we like celebrations. Sometimes the kids will perform orpete in various games, and sometimes we have sparring matches. Later this month, we n to go to another property where we will spend a few days. It''s a remodeled house in Texas and it''s by theke. It will be fun. You are wee to join¡­"


    Master Hollow listened to Sarah talking about water activities and how the girls from the Beach house will join as well and he said that he will think about it. Life in the mountain was much more¡­ quiet.


    Sarah assured him that whenever he wants peace, he can go to his room. "It''s soundproof and no one will disturb you. Or if you want more quiet space outdoors, you are wee to stay at the Beach house. After Anna says that your wounds healed."


    Master Hollow looked at Bo, Souta, and Wind and spoke to Sarah. "I hope that you can show my boys how life is here. But please, don''t show them only the good stuff. I wish that they get to see the other side as well."


    "This is how the life here is.", JoAnna interjected. "Unless outsiders cause trouble, the biggest problem these kids have is their homework which Sarah piles upon them."


    "He is worried that his three kids will decide to leave him, and go their ways.", Sarah exined.


    JoAnna didn''t get what the big deal is. "Isn''t that what all the kids do? The four of us left our parents and are living our own lives." JoAnna gestured toward herself, Sarah, Aiden, and Jeff, and then looked at Master Hollow. "I am sure that you decided to pursue your dreams at some point as well. That does not mean that you abandoned your family."


    "I am not against them following their path. I only hope that they are aware of the dangers.", Master Hollow said. "They grew up in the mountain and the life there has its challenges, but I am afraid that I didn''t do a good job of preparing them for civilization."


    "No one can prepare you for whates ahead. The best we can do is surround ourselves with people we love and trust, so that we can go through those dangers together." JoAnna ended her talk while leaning on Jeff who cradled her in his arms.


    Sarah smiled at JoAnna''s words. It is exactly what they are doing.


    Master Hollow didn''t respond. He knows that JoAnna is right. Master Hollow remembered that at a certain point he had ten kids on that mountain with him and one by one they left. He was concerned about each of them, but as time passed, his concerns grew. He wondered if that has anything to do with age. Is it possible that now he is getting older and he needs people around him? He also noticed that the more time passes, the more he is thinking about his daughter, Tashi. He wondered if Sarah and Aiden can help him find more recent information rted to her.


    After dinner, Sarah and Aiden went to their room.


    Sarah saw that Aiden is holding the crate with three pups sleeping in it, and he is looking around, obviously searching for a good spot to keep the crate.


    "They are sleeping with us?", Sarah asked while her eyes darted from Aiden to the sleeping pups.


    Aiden subconsciously clenched the crate. "Do you have a better spot? They are small and will cry if they wake up and we are not there."


    Sarah stifled augh. "You had no problems kicking Kitty out."


    "That is a cat. They are different."


    "She was a cub.", Sarah reminded him.


    Aiden exhaled. "What do you suggest?"


    "We have a room for Kitty which she is not using. We will put them there."


    Sarah saw that Aiden is about to object, so she added: "We need to train them now. If they get used to sleeping with us, in six months you will end up with threerge dogs in your bed and it will be impossible to get them out."


    Aiden nodded with difficulty.


    "If they wake up and cry, Eve will let us know.", Sarah assured him.


    After finding a good spot for pups, they returned to their bedroom and started preparing for the night.


    In the shower, Sarah saw that Aiden is absentminded.


    "Are you thinking about your talk with Jeff?"


    Aiden looked at Sarah. "How do you know?"


    Sarah hugged him. "What did you talk about?"


    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah and enjoyed the feeling of her body pressing on his, and the warm rainfall-like drops which caressed their bodies. "He feels guilty about the possibility that mom and dad raised him to be close to them, while raising me to leave."


    Sarah didn''t know if that possibility is the correct one or not, so she didn''t want toment on it. "And you? What thought is weighing on your mind?"


    Aiden tightened his hold on Sarah and lowered his head over her shoulder. He took a deep breath before answering: "That I am a puppet. That my life was controlled by people I never noticed so far, and that my parents knew about it and allowed it to happen. And I don''t want to think about the possibility that they were active participants¡­"


    "Do you love me?", Sarah asked when she confirmed that he is done talking.


    Aiden raised his head and looked into her warm green eyes which made him feel like she can see his soul. "More than life itself."


    "Do you trust me?", she continued probing.


    "Do you even need to ask?"


    "That is all we need, my love. You are not alone. We will work on this together and find out the truth. And if we don''t like what we find out, we will change it. If someone is pulling the strings and thinks that you are a puppet, let''s cut off those strings. We will burn them all and make them regret thinking that they can use you. Or me. We will create our truth."


    "You are determined.", Aiden voiced his thoughts while his loving gaze didn''t leave her eyes.


    "I only need to know that you love me and trust me, and that is fueling my resolve to protect what we have. People who know about our circumstances told us that it''s impossible, that our opponents are too strong and that they will not allow us to be together. And look at us, crazy in love and happily married, with a house full of kids and pets. The only difference between impossible and possible is determination. And I am determined to grow old with you, Mr. White."


    Aiden smiled. Sarah''s words came out easy and sounded natural; like that is the way it''s supposed to be, and he worried for no reason. And somehow, under that shower, he realized that the only thing that matters is the two of them, and everything else is background noise that he can tune out. And he will fight for his right to grow old next to her as well, with everything he''s got.


    "I love you, Mrs. White.", he murmured into her lips before iming them with his.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1497 - New Faces At The Cliffside Villa (3)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    The next morning¡­


    7:49 AM


    Sarah woke up and met Aiden''s gaze directed at her.


    "Good morning beautiful¡­", he greeted her.


    "Mhm¡­", she hummed back and snuggled next to him in an obvious disy of her intention to go back to sleep.


    Sarah realized that even though he weed her in his arms, his posture is slightly stiff which means that he is awake. And the fact that Aiden has sweatpants on under the cover, means that he got out of their room as well because they sleep naked and put clothes on only before they leave their bedroom.


    "Howe you are not sleeping?", she mumbled.


    Aiden didn''t want to say that he woke up at 4 AM and then at 6 AM to check on the pups. Aiden rxed around 7 AM when Genie came to take the pups out for a breakfast and to let them in the garden to y. He didn''t like that Genie woke up the pups, but she exined that they will learn to wake up at that time, and the routine will be beneficial for everyone.


    Aiden returned to bed and started thinking about Voronins and Sarah''s words from the previous night and he could not sleep. She said a lot, while he didn''t respond. And he needs to assure her that he feels the same and that they are in this together.


    "I was waiting for you to wake up so that I can tell you something."


    Sarah blinked twice at the seriousness in his voice and she was awake. "Sounds important."


    He pushed an unruly lock of hair behind her ear. "I want you to know that I breathe for you and my life without you makes no sense. And as long as I can move, I will fight for you."


    His sweet words don''t match his solemn expression and tone, but she knows that he means it. And the intensity of his gaze made Sarah take in a choppy breath. She melted from inside out at the thought of how this impossibly handsome man is her husband. And she is his.


    "I am yours.", Sarah said under her breath.


    Aiden''s lips curved in a devilish smile and he nodded faintly without breaking the eye contact. "Mine."


    That one word which was almost a growl made Sarah feel the need deep inside her core and the heat spread through her veins.


    "Show me¡­", she said in a shaky voice.


    Aiden''s expression shifted into a wild and unrestrained one and his hold on her waist tightened and Sarah knew that what ising is going to be wonderful.


    ¡­


    Master Hollow is at the training grounds, sitting in his wheelchair and watching kids do their morning routine.


    Bo, Souta, and Wing asked him for guidance, but he told them to join the other kids because he wants to see what they are doing, and it will be beneficial for them to try something different.


    Master Hollow must admit that he is impressed. He heard from Haru that none of the kids are training for more than a year and a half, and the fact that they can keep up with his disciples who are training for over a decade is impressive.


    They went running, then did an obstacle course, practiced a variety of moves on training dummies, and thest were sparring matches.


    Less than a minute into sparring matches, Master Hollow understood that most of the kids here have real-life experience in fighting. That definitely gives them an edge over his disciples whose biggest opponents (other than the poachers) were training dummies. But what fascinated him the most was how all the kids took their training seriously. Every kid had a focused expression, like they are on a mission where their determination will decide how sessful someone is.


    Despite their injuries, Michael and Oni were present and in good spirits. The two of them didn''t train, but they were helping out others bymenting on their posture and acting as judges in sparring matches.


    Master Hollow took an opportunity to ask Oni about the training schedule.


    "Everyone is required to do a morning run.", Oni exined. "Activities after that are optional, but no one wants to be left behind, so we are all training. If the exams are not upon us, then after breakfast we go to the underground shooting range and practice with pistols, rifles, knives, bows¡­ In the afternoon we spend time in various activities such as strategy simtions, or coding, or we practice driving skills¡­"


    "When do you have fun?", Master Hollow asked.


    Oni was not sure if she understands the question. "This is fun."


    Master Hollow had an unreadable expression. Well, he can''t deny that all the kids look happy. "Can you show to my disciples after breakfast how to use weapons?"


    Oni nodded. "If they are interested, they only need to show up. Masika and Imani are best with rifles. Ade is great with pistols. Whatever they want to learn, someone can show them, and then it''s up to them to practice. Shooting ranges are always open..."


    ¡­


    10:53 AM


    Sarah and Aiden found Master Hollow in the garden. He is next to the pond with koi fish, deep in his thoughts while his gaze is directed toward Tristan who is further away. Tristan is in charge of the grounds and animals (koi fish and exotic birds in the cage), he trained Kitty and now he is busy teaching pups to sit.


    "Are you finding things to your liking?", Sarah asked.


    Master Hollow remembered how Imani is making sure he took his pills, and earlier that morning she changed his bandages.


    After breakfast, he went to the underground shooting range and he saw kids practice using a variety of ranged weapons with diligence. After that, all the kids went to themon room to unwind until lunchtime. Some are discussing a variety of topics in groups, some arepeting in online gaming, while few are busy around pinball machines. Of course, a handful of kids went to their rooms saying that they want to read a book or do some other activity that requires a quiet environment. That was the state when he left them.


    Master Hollow observed Sarah and Aiden and saw that they are holding each other, joined at the hips, and both of them are obviously in a good mood. Of course, he does not know what the two of them did in their bedroom for thest few hours, but everyone here is happy, so they don''t look out of ce.


    "You have an amazing thing going on here.", Master Hollow responded.


    Sarah''s smile widened. "I am d you approve. If you need anything, let us know."


    "Everyone is helpful. I am freeloading.", Master Hollow said with a troubled expression.


    Sarah waved her hand, indicating that it''s not important. "Don''t worry about it. The only thing you should focus on is to heal properly."


    Their attention got drawn to Ron and Z who approached them.


    "Is this a good time to talk?", Ron asked Aiden.


    "Did you finish your research?", Aiden responded with a question. He guessed that Ron and Z want to talk about handling Ron''s stepmother.


    Ron confirmed.


    Aiden nced at Sarah. The two of them were nning to go and visit Sophia and Felix (well, Lia mostly), and they came to the garden to check on Master Hollow before they head out.


    Sarah understands that this is important to Ron. "Talk to them. I will visit Sophia and return in time for lunch."


    Aiden gave Sarah a small nod before touching her chin and nting a light kiss on her lips. It was just a small kiss, less than a second long, but the way they looked at each other was electrifying.


    "I will see you when you get back.", Aiden said softly before walking away with Ron and Z inside the main house with the study room as their destination.


    Sarah was in a daze, watching Aiden''s retreating back while images from that morning reyed in her mind. She could still feel his touch on her body and her face heated up. Yup, that is her husband.


    Master Hollow felt invisible. It''s a long time since someone ignored him. But this is their home, and he is freeloading, and the ce is wonderful, and the care he is getting is first ss, and even his disciples are happy, so he should notin.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1498 - Sylvie Comes To Visit Lia (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Tuscan Vi ~


    Sarah reached Sophia''s and Felix''s home, and the butler informed her that Sophia and Lia are in the garden.


    "Can I help you keep that away for you?", the butler offered while gesturing toward the big gift bags in Sarah''s hands.


    Sarah rejected his offer. "No, thanks. These are for Lia¡­"


    The bags are filled with toys, and treats, and cute outfits from Europe and Sarah wants to see Lia''s reaction when she opens them up. There is nothing better than a smiling baby. Lia is now 7 months old and has bottom two and top two teeth and her smile is adorable. And she giggles a lot.


    Sarah found Sophia on the back terrace, sipping her drink while her gaze was directed further down the garden.


    Sarah was about to greet Sophia, when her sight moved in the direction Sophia is looking and she froze. Levi and Ryan are standing stiffly under the shade of the tree with Lia''s nanny, while Lia and Sylvie are on the pic nket with a few toys.


    There is one more woman a few feet away, that is the caretaker who came with Sylvie. She is the seventh (or eighth) caretaker who Felix hired for his mother. They don''tst long.


    Everyone is silently watching Lia y by herself.


    "What is she doing there?", Sarah growled, unable to hide hostility from her voice.


    Sophia knows that Sarah is asking about Sylvie. She responded calmly: "Spending time with Lia."


    Sarah gritted her teeth. Other than Sylvie bringing another woman for Felix to their wedding, Sarah knows how Sylvie bullied Sophia when she visited her because Sophia used Eve to trante from French. Sarah can''t believe how can Sophia be so forgiving.


    "Do you care to exin this situation? Is she the reason you didn''test night? Don''t tell me that she is staying in this house with you. And why are you sitting here while she is so close to Lia? You are obviously not working, and Levi and Ryan are on alert."


    Sophia sighed at the rain of questions from Sarah. She decided to answer some: "Sylvie is Lia''s grandmother. Yes, she is staying here, but it''s only for a few days and we don''t leave her unattended. Every person a child interacts with is beneficial for her."


    "Don''t use Lia as an excuse, and that does not exin why you are watching from the distance."


    Sophia looked at Sarah sheepishly while trying to conceal her embarrassment. "Sylvie never got over the fact that Felix married me without her consent."


    Sarah looked at Sophia in disbelief. "And you let her inside your house? What are you thinking?"


    Sophia avoided Sarah''s gaze and rubbed her (almost) six months big belly. "I know that Felix would not be harsh to her if it''s not for me¡­"


    "Yeah¡­", Sarah cut off Sophia. "If not for you, Felix''spany would go bankrupt and he would live in a one-bedroom apartment with a woman Sylvie picked for him; probably the one who shamelessly came to your wedding. Or no¡­ it will be a two-bedroom apartment because Sylvie would live with them as well."


    Sophia frowned and spoke defensively: "Don''t me Felix. We met and fell in love and both of our lives changed for better. I insisted on Sylvieing here and I am doing this for myself. One day, she will be gone, and Felix will regret not trying to mend the rtionship with his mother. I don''t want to bear that guilt. And besides, she will not hurt Lia."


    Sarah wanted to ask, if Sophia is so confident that Sylvie will not hurt Lia, why are Levi and Ryan there, watching the baby like hawks? But she had another question¡­ "Where is Felix?"


    "In his workshop. He said that until Sylvie apologizes to me, he will stay away."


    "And how is this mending his rtionship with Sylvie if he is not present?"


    Sophia let out a heavy sigh. "I am trying, OK? Don''t make it difficult for me."


    Sarah moved her fingers in the air and shot a displeased side-nce at Sophia. "You don''t have any drones watching over that woman."


    "Levi and Ryan are there. And drones are watching the perimeter. There is no point in drones here since I am not wearing my lens." Sophia saw that Sarah opened her mouth to protest, and she quickly exined: "It''s the pregnancy. My eyes are either dry or too watery, so I can''t wear them."


    Sarah shook her head in disapproval and instructed Eve to set a drone to watch over Sylvie.


    "Drones are much more than remote cameras.", Sarah threw a snarky remark and walked toward the nket where Lia is.


    "Hey, baby¡­"


    Sarah''s singing voice got Lia''s attention. The baby grinned and extended her chubby hands for Sarah to take her.


    Sarah nced at Levi and Ryan. "You can take a break. I will be here."


    Levi and Ryan nodded and walked toward Sophia to confirm if they can take a break. Sarah is the one who is training them, and they know that baby will be safe with Sarah, but Sophia is signing their paychecks, so they don''t dare abandon their post without Sophia''s confirmation.


    Before they reached Sophia she waved them that they can leave. Sophia is not sure what is Sarah up to, but she hopes that it will not be irreparable. Sophia does not want to give Sylvie more reasons to dislike her, and if she starts arguing with Sarah, Sylvie will say how Sophia does not get along with her sisters.


    Sarah''s eyes didn''t leave Lia. She picked her up and spun a few times while humming airne sounds, making the baby squeal and giggle. After the initial baby-greet, Sarah nced at Sylvie who looked at her with a frown.


    "Mrs. Martin, we meet again.", Sarah said tly.


    "I''m not sure I remember you.", Sylvie lied.


    Sarah forced a smile. "It''s OK. With age, memory goes bad. I am Sophia''s sister, Sarah."


    Sylvie thought that she is going to lose it. Did Sarah just insult her memory and call her old?


    Sarah ignored Sylvie, she was focused on Lia. "You need toe to auntie''s ce. We have puppies! And Kitty is back¡­"


    Sylvie watched Sarah talk in baby-voice to Lia and Lia was giggling and Sylvie fought with all her might to keep her cool. Why is Sarah ignoring her? Why is Liaughing at Sarah when the baby is barely acknowledging her presence no matter how much she tries? Sylvie balled her hands into fists and chanted to herself to calm down. This is not why she came here.


    Sarah plopped on the nket and ced Lia to sit on herp before observing Sylvie.


    The fact that Sylvie came here without epting Sophia as her daughter-inw, rubbed Sarah the wrong way. How can this woman stay here and eat their food and enjoy their hospitality while being hostile?


    Sarah knows that Sophia would never put herself in a position to be degraded like this if she does not love Felix, and Felix allowed this only because he gave in to Sophia. But Sarah is not Sophia and she will never allow any of her sisters to suffer grievances.


    Sarah is not a mean person; however, she is vengeful. And she decided to push Sylvie''s buttons and to see how much this woman can take it before she reveals her true intention.


    Sarah can feel the malice seep out of Sylvie and there is no way that she will leave this ce before she figures out the reason why Sylvie is here.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1499 - Sylvie Comes To Visit Lia (2)

    "How is your body? Are your muscles OK now?", Sarah asked innocently and nced at the cane next to Sylvie. "I guess not. It''s more than a year how you ended up in the hospital. It must be hard being old. Your body heals slower."


    Sarah snickered. "How long are you staying? My mother nned to visit, so maybe I can tell her to hurry up so that the two of you meet¡­"


    Sylvie stiffened at the mentioning of Ste. The torture Ste put her through at Felix''s and Sophia''s wedding is something Sylvie will never forget. And did Sarah call her old again?


    The more Sarah spoke, the more Sylvie felt her mind cracking. She tried to tune her out, but she was not very sessful. The only thing that kept her from exploding into a rage was the fact that she worked for a long time to be here, and she will not allow Sarah to spoil it for her.


    Sarah was getting irritated. Why is this woman not snapping? She needs to be back home by lunchtime, she promised to Aiden.


    Sarah can see that Sylvie''s eyes are shing in fury. Even the caretaker who was a few feet away approached them nervously which told Sarah that she is aware that Sylvie is about tosh out and it will not be the first time.


    Well, Sarah does not have the whole day, but she has other ways. A mischievous glint shed in her eyes as she moved her fingers.


    A secondter, Sylvie rubbed the back of her neck, but she didn''t give it much thought. It was just a mild prick and they are outside, a fly probably crashed into her.


    Sarah smiled and focused back on Lia. "Hey¡­ Do you want to see what Aunt Sarah got you? Lots of toys¡­ they lit up and make sounds¡­"


    "You are going to spoil her.", Sylvie said with a forced smile.


    Sarah lifted her gaze and blinked. "Isn''t that what Aunts do? Parents are the ones who are raising their children, while the rest of the family like Aunts, Uncles, and grandparents are there to spoil them. We should not interfere with the family life of our loved ones unless someone is in danger."


    Sylvie''s lips twitched when Sarah lowered her head and focused on the baby. The way Lia giggled while Sarah made funny faces was making Sylvie furious.


    Sarah confirmed that a few minutes passed and looked at Sylvie.


    "Why is your son not here?"


    "He is disrespectful as usually.", Sylvie responded and was surprised how those words came out of her mouth smoothly.


    "Why are you talking about spoiling Lia if you could not raise your own son to behave?", Sarah asked mockingly.


    "He behaved before he met Sophia."


    Sarah enjoyed confused Sylvie who was unable to stop herself from saying the truth. Ah, the truth serum is always fun!


    "Are you saying that it''s Sophia''s fault that Felix decided to focus on his wife and family instead of you?"


    Sylvie sneered. "She bewitched him. He dated before, but he always had time for me, how it should be. A mother is the most important woman in man''s life. You will not understand."


    Sarah agreed. "You are right. I don''t understand. Every man grows up and leaves his mother. Would you be happy if your husband prioritized his mother over you?"


    "Of course, I would not be happy."


    "Then, why are you expecting your son to neglect his wife over you? Ah, I know¡­ it''s because you are a selfish old woman who only thinks about herself."


    "How dare you!", Sylvie snapped.


    Sarah decided to go straight to the point: "Why are you here?"


    "I want to raise Lia properly."


    Sarah was surprised with Sylvie''s response. She knew that Sylvie is up to something, but this... "Lia has her own parents to raise her."


    "They don''t know how to do it."


    "And you do?"


    Sylvie raised her chin smugly. "I learned from my mistakes. I will not repeat them. Under my guidance, Lia will be an obedient and a filial child."


    Sarah thought about how she should snap Sylvie''s neck. But she controlled herself and called Lia''s nanny. "Take her away from here."


    Lia was not happy to leave Sarah''s side, and she fussed for a bit while the nanny was coaxing her.


    "Where is she going?", Sylvie asked while her eyes didn''t leave Lia.


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Sylvie. "Away from you. Do you really think I will let you anywhere near Lia? And when Felix and Sophia find out about our little talk they will kick you out and you will never get close to any of them again¡­"


    Sylvie''s eyes shed with madness as nanny walked by her side with Lia in her arms. Without thinking, Sylvie lunged herself toward the nanny and grabbed Lia.


    "Stay there!", Sylvie screamed when she saw that Sarah got on her feet.


    Lia started crying and squirming out of Sylvie''s grasp. "Quiet!", Sylvie eximed, but Lia only cried louder.


    Nanny was sitting on the ground and staring at Sylvie in horror. "I''m sorry¡­", she stuttered to Sarah. If anything happens to Lia, she will never forgive herself.


    Sylvie lifted her chin victoriously. "How will you stop me now? Lia is in my hands¡­"


    Sylvie''s words morphed into a silent scream and her face contorted due to the paralyzing pain which started at the base of her neck. She didn''t realize when Sarah took the baby out of her hands.


    "Don''t you dare touch my child, you crazy woman¡­", Sophia said through her teeth while gripping Sylvie''s neck.


    She does not have Eve-lens, but she has the ear-stud and she was listening to Sarah''s and Sylvie''s conversation from the terrace. The moment she heard that Sylvie is losing her temper, she was on her feet and she reached just in time when Sylvie grabbed Lia from the nanny.


    Sarah gave Lia to the nanny and nanny went inside the house without a word while cradling the baby in her arms.


    With a few swift moves, Sarah pressed pressure points on Sylvie''s body, making her unable to move her limbs and Sylvie plopped unceremoniously on the nket.


    Felix was there within a minute. Sarah made sure that he gets a video feed from the drone inside his workshop, so he saw the whole thing.


    "I told you not to invite her here.", Felix told Sophia. He does not want to rub it in, but he told her so!


    "I am sorry¡­" Sophia said while leaning into Felix''s embrace. "I really thought¡­"


    "Shh¡­", Felix interrupted Sophia. "It''s OK. We don''t need her in our life. I don''t need her in my life¡­ I only need one woman, and that is you¡­", Felix murmured and kissed Sophia on the lips.


    Sylvie thought that only Sarah will bully her, and Sophia caught her by surprise. After all, Sophia was always smiling and swallowing the grievances, and the fact that Sophia attacked her was unexpected. And what''s with that grip? She thought that her head wille off.


    Sylvie was confident that when Felix sees how these two sisters ganged up on her, he will take her side and defend her. And this¡­ just what is this? He said that he does not need her?


    "Ungrateful spawn!", Sylvie screamed from the ground. "I raised you, and this is how you repay me?"


    Felix ignored Sylvie, he looked at Sarah. "Any ideas on how to deal with her? I want her out of our lives and I don''t want her anywhere near my children."


    Sarah thought for a second before responding: "Let''s call Jeff to put her into the same ce where Penny''s mom is." Sarah nced at Sylvie''s caretaker and spoke to Felix. "You should handle herpensation."


    Felix understood that he needs to take that woman away. The fewer people know where Sylvie ended up, the better.


    "Is that the same ce where Marcus is?", Sophia asked when Felix took that woman inside. Sophia saw that Sarah nodded in confirmation and asked her next question: "Is Sylvie crazy enough to end up there?"


    Sarah smiled. "I have just the thing¡­"


    Shepleted the code which will add a dragon to her VR dungeon room. The dragon lifts the roof and roars inside. Sarah can''t wait to see Sylvie''s reaction. A day or two in that ce will be enough. By that time, Jeff will make necessary arrangements.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1500 - Handling Mrs. Martin (aka Sylvie) And Mrs. Heine

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Sarah returned home in a good mood.


    She was upset that Sophia allowed Sylvie toe into her house, but the overall oue was positive. At least Sophia will not try to get close to Sylvie again. Hopefully.


    Levi and Ryan pulled Sylvie who is unconscious. They were holding her by her arms and her feet were dragging on the ground.


    Sarah knocked her out with anesthetic before they left the Tuscan Vi. She does not want to risk that crazy woman knows where she is. It will spoil the dungeon effect.


    "Where should we keep her?", Levi asked when they entered the main house.


    Sarah pointed at the floor. "There is fine. We will take it from here. Thanks."


    Levi and Ryan dropped Sylvie on the marble floor, wished Sarah a pleasant rest of the day, and went to return to their post at the Tuscan Vi. They are happy that Sylvie is out of the picture and that they don''t need to watch over her.


    "Why is this woman here?", Aiden asked when he came to the hallway. Eve told him that Ryan and Levi dragged in unconscious Sylvie, but that does not exin the reason behind it.


    Sarah snickered. "Hehehe¡­ She will get to try out mytest version of the dungeon."


    Aiden shook his head and smiled. Well, Sarah is happy. "I will get Haru and Ron to drag her to the VR room and we can chain her there and make sure software is ready."


    Aiden was about to reach for his ear stud, when Sarah held his hand, preventing him to do so.


    "No need to rush. She will be unconscious for at least three more hours. I will tell you the details over lunch and we can take care of herter."


    Sarah hugged Aiden''s arm and wanted to head to the dining room. Aiden didn''t budge. He frowned at the sight of Sylvie sprawled in the middle of their entry hallway.


    "We can''t leave her here."


    "Are we having guests?", Sarah guessed.


    Aiden confirmed. "Ellie and Jasper areing."


    Sarah sighed. "Fine. Tell Ron and Haru to take care of her and we will do tweaks on the software and then I can tell you how awesome Aunt I am¡­"


    ¡­


    Over lunch, Sarah told Aiden about the interaction between her and Sylvie. And how Sylvie ended up unconscious in their entry hallway.


    Aiden approved but he had a question: "Was there a need to chat her up so much? It would be simpler just to knock her out."


    Sarah agreed. "I know. But then Sophia would always wonder if I was too harsh and after some time she would again try to get close to Sylvie. Like this, she heard from Sylvie all the craziness and if I find out that Sophia''s will to keep Sylvie locked up is wavering, I will make her watch the video from this morning."


    Aidenughed. "Good n."


    Sarah ended giving her updates to Aiden and wanted to know how things went on his end. "How was your talk with Ron?"


    "Ron and Z did thorough research and found three more boys. However, there is no direct evidence at this point. You can see them enter a room, but not what is happening inside."


    "I assume you found a solution." Sarah knows that Aiden would not end his chat with Ron and Z without a n.


    Aiden confirmed. "I will hire someone who looks underage and secure photos of her with him in apromising situation."


    Sarah remembered that Aiden wanted Ron to be the one who will tell the world what his stepmother did to him. They considered getting Ron and her by themselves so that they can record them. And now Aiden said that he will hire someone. "You don''t want Ron to expose what she did to him?"


    Aiden shook his head. "At first, I thought it''s a good idea, but now I realize that it does not matter if it''s him or anyone else. He is already in hell, I don''t want to make it worse."


    Sarah agreed.


    Aiden exined further steps of the n: "I gave them a task toe up with a strategy and several articles which will expose his stepmother. We should be done with this in about one week, and then we can target his father''s business."


    "Before going after Ron''s father''s business, you should talk to Jeff. Mr. Heine was at Jeff''s inauguration and maybe he wants to take care of this one.", Sarah suggested.


    Aiden said that he will talk to Jeff and then they moved onto the topic of bringing the girls from the Beach house. Their rooms are ready, and everyone is excited about the uing mini-vacation at the Whiterockke.


    ¡­


    Early that afternoon, Ellie and Jasper arrived. They found Sarah and Aiden in the garden.


    Sarah was resting in a lounging chair with Kitty by her side who enjoyed head scratches, and Aiden was ying with the pups nearby.


    A number of kids are also in the garden sitting, chatting, or ying some games while enjoying a pleasant afternoon.


    It was a peaceful scene full of soothing energy.


    "Your family is growing.", Ellie said while eyeing the pups.


    Sarah smiled. "Meet Be, Luna, and Rex. And just so you know, they like their daddy more than mommy."


    Ellieughed. "I heard that babies change from mommy to daddy often. Now they are with Aiden, and tomorrow they might ignore him and go to you."


    Aiden paused and looked at Sarah. "Rex? I thought the boy is Lucky."


    Sarah shook her head. "I told you that I''m not sure about Lucky. The boy will be Rex until I find the right name."


    "I will just call him <em>''boy''</em> until you make up your mind.", Aiden grumbled.


    Sarah heard him. "If you don''t like it, you pick the name."


    Aiden exhaled. "I can pick, and then you will change it. It''s better that I let you handle it and save my energy."


    Ellie and Jasperughed at the sight of Sarah and Aiden bickering over a name for the pup.


    Sarah noticed that Ellie and Jasper are standing.


    "Why don''t you sit?", Sarah gestured to the nearby chairs and the bench. Indicating that they can sit anywhere.


    Ellie pressed her lips into a line. "Can we talk inside?"


    "You don''t want someone to overhear?", Sarah guessed.


    Ellie confirmed.


    "Kitty, baby¡­ mommy needs to go inside.", Sarah spoke to Kitty who stood up and gave a dissatisfied look to Ellie and Jasper. Two secondster, Kitty climbed her favorite tree to continue rxing there.


    Jasper was surprised. "She understands?"


    Sarah grinned. "My Kitty is the smartest one."


    Aiden knows that they should go inside, but he was not willing to part with the pups. But he can''t take them inside. They already scratched the sofa in the living room and chewed on the cables in the study, and Sarah said that they are going to stay out or in their room and nowhere else until they are trained.


    Aiden nced to the side and saw Allen and Julius who were sitting further away and chatting. He called them toe and y with the pups. At least now he knows that someone will watch over pups and he will feel less guilty for abandoning them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1501 - Advising Madam Kiani

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    In the study¡­


    "We can talk here.", Sarah announced when they all took their seats.


    Ellie nced around, confirming that doors and windows are closed and that no one else is present.


    Jasper looked at Ellie expectantly, and Sarah and Aiden understood that Ellie is the one who wanted this meeting.


    Ellie took a deep breath and said: "I had a series of talks with Melissa where she told me about the Kiani family, and she asked me to be Madam Kiani."


    Aiden and Sarah exchanged nces and then looked at Ellie, waiting for her to say more.


    Ellie observed Sarah and Aiden and nodded while voicing her thoughts. "I see that you have no questions, and you don''t seem to be surprised in the slightest, which confirms my guess that you know about this."


    Sarah responded: "We know about the Kiani family and the Madam Kiani position. But we don''t know why are you telling us this."


    "As you can guess, I never faced anything like this. I am not sure what to do and I wanted to consult with someone, so I called my dad. And he told me to talk to you."


    Aiden remembered that Mathew spoke with them when they were in Chicago for Ellie''s and Jasper''s wedding and he expressed his desire that they guide Ellie. "What did he tell you about us?"


    "He told me that you have an understanding of what it means to be the boss and that you can help answer my questions."


    Both Sarah and Aiden exhaled in relief. If Mathew told Ellie about the Army of Chaos, they would give him some hard time.


    "What are your questions?", Sarah asked.


    Ellie shook her head and shrugged. "I don''t know even from where to start. I thought about what Melissa told me, and I thought about what Mathew told me. I wondered why would he advise me to talk to the two of you instead of Jeff? Jeff is the CEO of White corp. and also the Master of the White family. And he had an option to tell me to talk to Jasper, or maybe Charlie, each of them is managing apany and a lot of employees, but he chooses the two of you. My conclusion is that the two of you must be involved in something shady, illegal probably. And that is why he directed me your way and here I am."


    Sarah stifled augh. "Ellie, if you suspect that someone is involved in shady and illegal things, you don''t call it out."


    Ellie nodded in understanding. "Sorry about my poor choice of words. Can you tell us something about what you are into?"


    Sarah was not willing to answer Ellie''s question. Whoes and says, <em>''I know you are into something shady, tell me about it...''</em>?


    Sarah decided to ask her own questions: "How much I know, Mathew wants you to take over his organization for a long time and you are refusing. You are here, which tells me that you are considering the Madam Kiani position. How is that different?"


    Ellie had this response ready: "Kiani forces can help me protect Jasper and everything he has."


    "Mathew''s organization can do the same.", Aiden added.


    Ellie frowned. "It''s not the same."


    Sarah disagreed. "Are you sure? The only difference is that one is from your father while the other one is from your mother-inw. If I remove your stubbornness and the fact that your rtionship with Mathew is strained, they are the same. Actually, theyplement each other. Kianis are more into acquiring information and not attracting attention, something like secret service, while Mathew''s people are fighting in the open. However, both organizations have people of different skillsets who listen to their boss. One will listen to you because you are Matthew''s daughter, and the other one because you are a female in the Kiani family. If youbine them, you will have people who can do things for you in the Northern United States and in Northern Europe. If you give them the orders to protect Jasper, they will do so."


    Ellie sighed. Howe Sarah knows this much and she is in the dark? "I see that you know about both sides."


    "Of course, we do. We are in the business of information.", Sarah responded. She is not willing to talk about the Army of Chaos, but she can reveal some other things. "Who do you think found the data rted to Jasper''s assets which Norman seized?"


    Ellie widened her eyes. "It was you?"


    Aiden smiled and looked at Sarah. He approves that she decided to reveal this bit of information versus talking about the Army of Chaos. They can always reveal thatter if there is a need to do so. The fewer people know, the better.


    Aiden gestured toward Jasper. "Jasper reached out to Jeff more than once to get the information on hispetitors, and he knows that we are the ones behind it."


    Ellie nced at Jasper and Jasper gave her a nod of confirmation. Actually, Ellie knew that Sarah is good withputers, but she didn''t know to what extent.


    "You are talking like it''s not just the two of you, but there are more people. An organization.", Ellie hoped to find out more.


    Sarah lifted her hand toward Ellie, indicating that she does not want to talk about it. "It does not matter how big we are. Just how you are keeping your identity behind EY brand a secret, it is important in our line of business to stay undetected. You already know too much for ourfort and we hope that you will not investigate this further."


    Aiden saw that Ellie is ufortable, she came here for answers, and Sarah told her not to ask any further questions. He decided to get back to the topic of why she is here. "You said that current Madam Kiani made you an offer. We can be your allies if our agendas match. Just how you will not reveal details of the Kiani organization, we can''t talk about ours either. Jasper is Jeff''s friend for many years, and he knows how things work. We can do a lot to support you if you decide to take that role. We can''t do everything, but we know people who can."


    "With a condition that our agendas need to match.", Ellie added for rification.


    Aiden confirmed. "Allying yourself with someone without conditions is dangerous. Don''t make promises you are unable to keep. Over time, we made friends, but we made enemies as well. As our ally, you will get both. That is why until you establish yourself, don''t announce your favorable or hostile stance toward anyone."


    Ellie didn''t understand. "But we are friends and I trust you. Why can''t we be allied?"


    "No one said that we can''t rely on each other. But don''t make it public. It is up to you to decide who will have your trust. However, think about priorities." Aiden gestured toward Jasper and continued talking to Ellie: "You have your family and your organization, and then everyone else. There might be a time when you need to choose."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1502 - Advising Madam Kiani (cont.)

    Ellie does not like the idea that she needs to choose between her loved ones. She remembers that a few months ago, Jasper helped Jeff who was betrayed by some of their closest friends. That was a tough time for Jasper because Christopher and Bradley were his friends too and she understood Aiden''s words that she might need to choose.


    "What are your priorities?", Ellie asked Aiden.


    "Sarah is first.", he responded right away, making Sarah smile. "Without her, nothing makes sense. And if she is in danger, I will risk it all."


    "And you are my first.", Sarah spoke to Aiden. "If anyone dares to put their hands on you, I will make them burn until they reach Hell."


    Ellie''s eyes darted between Sarah and Aiden and suddenly she realized that she is witnessing an intimate moment. They are not going to kiss and¡­ She cleared her throat to remind them that she is present. And Jasper is there as well.


    Ellie saw that Sarah and Aidenughed and then held onto each other while turning to face her and Jasper again.


    "Any other questions?", Sarah asked.


    Ellie exhaled in defeat. "Seriously¡­ I came here to tell you that my mother-inw wants me to be the boss of an organization and that I need advice, yet the two of you make it about you and get all lovey-dovey."


    "Ellie¡­", Sarah said with a smile. "For me, it is about Aiden and being lovey-dovey. And I know that he feels the same. We are doing the things we do so that we can be together. Instead of asking yourself if you want to be the next Madam Kiani or the next Boss Young, ask yourself: how far are you willing to go to protect what you have with Jasper?"


    Sarah saw that Ellie widened her eyes as she found her answers.


    Sarah nodded in satisfaction. "Remember that only the ones on the top make rules. Be it your marriage, your future kids, yourpany, your assets, your friends, or your happiness¡­ random people will want to snatch it or spoil it for various reasons. You need the power to protect what is yours. It is about priorities, and Aiden is my number one. However, I would be devastated if anything happens to my sisters and their husbands and children, and my parents, and my friends. I want to protect everyone, and that is why I need more power¡­"


    They spoke about this for some time, and Ellie and Jasper stayed for dinner.


    Master Hollow joined them as well and Ellie wondered how did he find himself at the Cliffside Vi.


    "We went to the forest where we found Kitty, and we encountered a group of poachers. There was a gunfight and he was with us at that time.", Sarah told the truth while omitting the details.


    "I see¡­", Ellie epted the exnation. "Is that where you found the pups?", Ellie guessed.


    Aiden confirmed.


    Master Hollow didn''t talk much. He was observing the four youngsters and listening to their conversation. He finished his meal and went to his room with an excuse that he is still not over the jeg.


    Sarah and Ellie went for a walk in the garden and Jasper and Aiden had a drink on the rooftop terrace.


    "How are you doing with all this boss business?", Aiden asked Jasper. He noticed that Jasper''s mood is off.


    "I am happy for Ellie. Having choices is a good thing."


    Aiden sensed that there is more to it. "But¡­?"


    Jasper exhaled. "I have difficulty swallowing that my mother hid this from me. She knows that Norman messed up at work and that he took away things that should be mine. And she had the resources to stop it, yet she choose not to. I understand that she wanted me to deal with it myself so that I can grow, but she treats me like a puppet. Like what I do is not important. That hurts."


    Aiden had to admit that Jasper''s words hit a nerve with him. "I know how you feel."


    Jasper was not sure if Aiden is saying that only to make him feel better. "You do?"


    Aiden confirmed. "I am aware for some time that one organization has their eye on me. I don''t know for what reason, but I don''t like it. What I do know is that they are manipting me from the shadows. And they have their people everywhere, at work, in the White family. Maybe they are my neighbors or my staff, who knows? I am bing paranoid. Recently, I found out that my parents have something to do with it. I don''t know what is worse, them knowing about it and allowing it to happen, or them actively participating in it."


    "Did you talk to them?"


    "I am gathering my courage to face them.", Aiden admitted. "They had a part of it, the only question is how much."


    "Why don''t you make theme to you?"


    "They are keeping this a secret for at least fifteen years. Why would they talk to me?"


    "You said that those people are everywhere, which means you are aware of them. Or at least some of them. Expose those people and see how your parents react. If they are actively participating, they will not allow it to happen. Right now, you have the advantage of being aware of these things."


    Aiden listened to Jasper and he had to admit that he liked Jasper approach. By exposing Voronin''s spies, Aiden will reduce the number of Voronins around him, and at the same time, it will allow him to gauge Oscar''s and nor''s reaction. And who knows what else he might discover in the process?


    In the garden¡­


    Sarah asked Ellie to exin what is stopping her from epting Madam Kiani (or Boss Young) position.


    "I don''t like that they are treating Jasper like he is not important. I see that it took a hit on his confidence and he is disappointed at his mother. And honestly, I am disappointed as well."


    "It''s a matriarchal organization.", Sarah stated the fact. "Remember what I told you about power? It gives you the possibility to protect people who are important to you, but it also allows you to change things. You can take over, ept things that you like, and change things that you don''t. But if you want Jasper to stand by your side, make sure to ask him first if that is what he wants."


    Ellie exhaled. "You are talking like it''s an easy thing to change something centuries old."


    Sarah shrugged. "Both of you are smart, I''m sure that you cane up with something. And you have friends who can help you as well."


    As they walked, Ellie saw a number of kids in the fighting ring, sparring. She remembered that Sarah and Aiden brought their kids as security to her wedding.


    "Sarah, are those kids part of your forces?"


    "They are family. And family sticks together."


    Ellie took that as a <em>''yes''</em>. And she also got another hint: "Does that mean how you have forces which are not family?"


    Sarah smiled. "I told you that you are smart."


    ---

 Chapter 1503 - Free From Sylvie

    While Sarah and Aiden are chatting with Ellie and Jasper, a few levels below in the VR room¡­


    Sylvie opened her eyes with a groan.


    She was dazed and unsure where she is. It''s dark.


    "Josephine, Josephine!", Sylvie called for her caretaker. "What happened to the lights?"


    For some reason, she thought that she is at her home. It took her a few seconds to remember that she is visiting Felix. Yes, she came to Los Angeles to be close to Lia and¡­ Her eyes sprang open in horror.


    "What is this¡­", she asked weakly before hollering: "Josephine!"


    Sylvie stared at the dark stone walls, and there are some rusty shackles dangling, and there are no windows. The only light ising from a lone ancient-looking torch that is high on the wall.


    If she does not know better, Sylvie would think that she traveled back in time; several hundreds of years back because this looks medieval. But where is she?


    Water is dripping, creating a small puddle and there is some horrid smell and¡­


    "Ahh!", Sylvie screamed when she noticed rats gnawing on a dposing corpse a few feet away from her.


    She scrambled to increase the distance, but her hands are shackled to the ground and she can''t move!


    "Ahh!", she screamed again desperately. Those rats look nasty and hungry and she is confident that they are looking at her.


    She moved as far as possible from the rats and her sight fell on the old wooden door which had metal bars on the top. It is dark on the other side, but it''s the only exit she sees.


    "Help! Help! Someone! Is there anyone?", Sylvie called toward the door until her throat was aching, but no one answered.


    She cried from fear and frustration while wondering, how did she get here?


    Sylvie remembered that she was at Felix''s house and Sophia was on the terrace and then Sarah came, and she was saying mean things. She understood that her current situation must be rted to Sarah and Sophia. Those two wretched Hill sisters did something!


    "Sophia! Sarah! I know this is your doing!", Sylvie screamed with renewed vigor. "Release me! How dare you imprison me?"


    Her fury was increasing. Why is no one answering?


    "Felix! You are out there, aren''t you? Are you going to allow them to mistreat your mother!?"


    Sylvie listened carefully, hoping to hear footsteps or maybe some movement, but no matter how much she perked up her ears, she could only hear the sound of her breathing, the water dripping rhythmically in the small puddle in the corner, and asional squeaks of those damned rats!


    She is not sure how much time passed when there were tremors and sounds of something breaking.


    "An earthquake?", Sylvie mumbled.


    The whole dungeon shook violently and there were sounds of ripping and rocks shattering and she opened her eyes widely in horror at the sight of the ceiling lifted up at the corner by arge w.


    "AHHH!", a shrill scream escaped her at the sight of a dragon! A huge dragon lifted the ceiling and she could see the scales clearly and blood-red eyes with a thin ck slit in the middle for a pupil.


    The dragon saw her and narrowed his eyes. A secondter, he snorted, and Sylvie''s hair swayed when dragon''s hot sulfuric breath hit her face.


    Sylvie wanted to run, but she was chained, and even if she was not, her legs would not budge. And she wanted to scream, but she was unable to inhale.


    <em>''This is how death looks like¡­''</em>, were her thoughts before she fainted.


    ¡­


    Later that evening, Sarah and Aiden watched the footage from the VR room¡­


    "Ah, she fainted before the fire breathing!", Sarah said dejectedly. "She missed the best part."


    "Based on her vitals, this is how much she can take. She was on the verge of dying from fear.", Aiden said, amused by Sarah''s reaction. Well, he would be disappointed as well if he put numerous hours in coding parts that were not used.


    Sarah didn''t like it. "You are saying that''s it? She is so evil and malicious, yet her capability of handling stress is almost nonexistent."


    Aiden chuckled. "I don''t know who can handle a fire breathing dragon."


    Sarah snorted. "We should wait for her to wake up and run the program again."


    Aiden shook his head in disagreement. "Before fainting, she even wetted herself in fear."


    Sarah exhaled in defeat. "Fine. Call Felix. He should take his mother¡­"


    ¡­


    The next day in Texas¡­


    Felix is in Dr. Siltanen''s office, in the mental institution where Marcus, Lukas, and Mrs. Morgan (aka Penny''s mother) are.


    "Thank you Dr. Siltanen.", Felix said when the doctor confirmed that they will ept Sylvie as a patient.


    "I am d that you decided to seek my help with your mother, Mr. Martin. When I got a call from Mr. White, I knew that it''s urgent and I came to handle this personally.", Dr. Siltanen said with aforting smile.


    Felix spoke solemnly: "I know that my mother has issues for some time, but I was reluctant to make it official. Things got worse about a year ago, when she was discharged from the hospital. She was in an ident and no caretaker stayed for more than two months. I was hoping that she will get better but now¡­ she tried to harm my child and I could not neglect this problem. Jeff rmended that I speak to you."


    Dr. Siltanen nodded in understanding. Felix showed him the video footage which shows Sylvie tackling the nanny and grabbing a seven months old baby from nanny''s arms. The woman is definitely unstable.


    Dr. Siltanen likes that a person like Jeffrey White is rmending him. Other than giving generous donations, he is also bringing other big shots (aka Penny and Felix). His mental hospital is flourishing!


    "Do you know if she can get better?"


    Felix''s question pulled Dr. Siltanen from his thoughts about the next hospital upgrades.


    Dr. Siltanen took a deep breath. "I don''t want to give you false hopes. But we don''t often see a person who talks about raising babies in one breath, and in the next one ims that a dragon wanted to eat her. On top of that, she is violent."


    "I understand.", Felix said after some time.


    Dr. Siltanen looked at Felix withpassion. He did these talks many times before. "I can assure you that we will do our best to correctly diagnose your mother and to take care of her properly. Even if we can''t cure her, we will ensure herfort and that she is not suffering."


    "I will appreciate that. Can I see her before I head out?" Part of Felix wanted to see her again, and part of him wanted to make sure she is here, locked up, and unable to leave.


    "Of course, this way¡­", Dr. Siltanen gestured toward the door of his office.


    Felix entered a light gray room. There are some medical instruments and machines on the side and in the middle is a bed with Sylvie strapped to it.


    "Mother¡­", Felix called when he stopped one step away from the bed.


    Sylvie turned her head to the sidezily and her eyes shed when she recognized Felix.


    "My son¡­ Why am I here? Are you taking me home?"


    Felix pressed his lips into a line. He knows that Sylvie is like a poison and he does not want her to be near him or his family, but seeing her in such a state, tied up to the bed, is not easy.


    He shook his head. "You are not well. You will stay here until Dr. Siltanen says that you are better."


    Sylvie sneered. "Better? I''m not sick."


    "Of course, you are not sick."


    "Then, I can go home, right?"


    Sylvie looked at Felix hopefully and her expression fell when she heard his response: "Not yet."


    She narrowed her eyes at him. "You are part of this, right?"


    "Part of what?"


    "You heard that I wanted to take Lia under my wing, and you sent me into a dungeon with rats!", Sylvie said with a voice full of anger.


    Felix nced at Dr. Siltanen who smiled meekly back.


    "Why are you looking at him!", Sylvie hissed at Felix. "The dragon is yours! I knew it! How can you turn against your own mother? You ungrateful spawn!"


    Felix forced a smile. "It''s OK, mom. They will take good care of you here. I will visit when I can."


    Sylvie watched in disbelief as Felix walked out of the room. "Wait! I was kidding! You are the best son in the world! Don''t leave me here! Felix! FELIX! ¡­"


    The rest of Sylvie''s screams disappeared when the door closed.


    Felix stood in the hallway and took a deep breath.


    Dr. Siltanen patted his shoulder. "I know that it''s hard, Mr. Martin, but this is for the best. We will make sure she gets the help she needs."


    Felix nodded. "Thank you." He took another deep breath and walked out.


    With every step he took further away from Sylvie, the heaviness on his chest was easing up. By the time he reached the car, he felt that he can breathe freely. Finally.


    All the stress and pressure he felt since he was a child was gone. It was a liberating feeling, like invisible shackles disappeared and he is so light that he can fly from pure joy.


    Felix wondered if that is how his father felt when he left them. Probably.


    Felix decided to call Damien. It seems that they have one more thing inmon: both of them are free from Sylvie.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1504 - A Divorce

    ~ Los Angeles, Jarred''s vi ~


    9:41 AM


    Mrs. Ronin and Jarred are sitting in the study.


    She is reading a book on the sofa while he is working on hisputer and making phone calls.


    This is how they usually spend their morning: after breakfast, they go to the study and she is giving himpany while he catches up on work. Jarred does not go to the office, Smithsonite corp. is in Charlie''s hands even though the official transfer of the CEO title still didn''t happen. But Jarred''s other job (how he calls it) is dealing weapons and he either does things from home online, or he meets with people elsewhere (at restaurants and hotels mostly). Meetings are usually in the afternoon and evening hours.


    "What is bothering you?", Jarred''s question broke the silence.


    She looked at him and blinked. "How do you know that something is bothering me?"


    "You didn''t flip the page for more than twenty minutes."


    Mrs. Ronin smiled. She likes that Jarred notices these things.


    She closed the book. There is no point in pretending to read. Actually, she was not pretending. She really wanted to read, but her mind is elsewhere.


    Two days ago, the courier confirmed that Angelo received the documents and her letter where she requested a divorce. Angelo was supposed to sign the documents and return them in a pre-paid envelope which guarantees one-day delivery, but other than the email confirmation that he received the letter, no other news arrived. Mrs. Ronin was expecting to see the signed paperwork yesterday.


    "Do you think that he will cause trouble?" Mrs. Ronin was unable to hide how anxious she is.


    Jarred stood up from his chair and walked to her. He kneeled by her side and held her hand in his. "He is Angelo De Luca. Of course, he will cause trouble."


    Mrs. Ronin''s eyebrows scrunched.


    Jarred patted her hand. "We spoke about this. I told you that he will not let you go easily, especially when he finds out that you are with me. I also told you that since he didn''t show up for twenty years, I can pull some strings and make your marriage invalid."


    Mrs. Ronin looked at Jarred gratefully. "I know. But if I don''t clear this up with him, I will not be able to sleep peacefully. I will always fear that he wille back into my life and cause a mess."


    "You know that he is interested in your kids. He will cause a mess one way or another. The only question is when."


    "My kids made it clear that they will deal with their father on their own and that I should stay away. And I want to clear up my mess by myself because I am the one who created it."


    "But you are not by yourself.", Jarred said in a soft voice before cing a gentle kiss at the back of her palm.


    Mrs. Ronin ran her fingers through Jarred''s hair and smiled. She knows that he is by her side. Jarred is the kindest man she ever met. At the same time, he is decisive and protective, and he does not lie to her. She is aware of his dealings with shady people and that more than often he is doing ruthless things which she does not approve of, but she knows that it''s necessary. And he treats her as an equal.


    He rubbed her bare ring finger. "Donni, when can we tell the kids that you are going to be Mrs. Jarred Smith?"


    Mrs. Ronin sighed. She knows that he is eager for her to wear the engagement ring he gave her a few weeks ago. She epted it, but she said that she will not wear it until she talks to her kids. But before that, there is one more thing¡­ "When I clear up things with Angelo."


    He looked at her in disapproval. "What if it takes a long time?"


    "How much is a long time? Days? Weeks? Months?"


    "Days is more than I can handle.", Jarred said honestly.


    "Let''s wait a bit more and see what Angelo has to say. OK?"


    Jarred leaned closer and ced a gentle kiss on her lips. "I can''t say <em>''no''</em> to you."


    ¡­


    ~ East Sicily, Angelo''s vi ~


    11:12 AM


    Angelo is in his study.


    "Capo, here is the report you requested¡­", a man in a sharp ck suit said while putting a thick folder in front of Angelo.


    Angelo nodded in acknowledgment and he waited for his subordinate to leave the study before he looked at the folder.


    Two days ago, he received documents from Donate. She is asking for a divorce.


    A long time ago, he was expecting this. And then the years passed, and he forgot. Donate Ronin was the only woman in his heart and mind, and he didn''t need any document like a marriage certificate to remind him of that.


    When he got the documents two days ago, first he was in disbelief. But then he drifted into memories of when they got married and those few happy years before his life became a mess, and that corrupted everything they had. When Angelo came back to reality, he became suspicious: why now? Donate was fine for more than twenty years to be his wife on paper, at least. It didn''t impact her in any way.


    The scarce reports he regrly gets for thest twenty years told him that in thest three months, she is spending time in Los Angeles, and he didn''t think much about it because all four of their kids are there. But when he saw the request for a divorce, Angelo felt that he is missing something.


    And this is where this reportes. It should contain details about Donate, her whereabouts in thest few months, credit card transactions, any photos, and security footage¡­ in short, Angelo wants to know what she is doing in thest three months.


    Angelo promised that he will not snoop into her life, but that was under the condition that stays in Seattle. And she is not in Seattle anymore, so he feels that he is not the first one to break the deal.


    Reluctantly, Angelo opened the folder.


    His eyes widened and he held his breath when his sight fell on the photos. It is his Dona. She is even more beautiful than he remembers her. She is smiling and she looks happy.


    Angelo went through more than a dozen photos before his eyes narrowed suspiciously. He sees the same man in almost every photo. Who is he? Somehow, the man is familiar but¡­ no, it can''t be him.


    Angelo started reading the documents which have information about the photos: date, time, location, people shown, and any other relevant information.


    It didn''t take him long to figure out that the same name is frequently shown, next to Dona''s, and it confirmed Angelo''s initial guess which he hoped was wrong.


    Angelo''s jaw clenched and he said through his teeth: "Jarred Smith¡­"


    He forced himself to stay calm and to go through all the information in the folder.


    Dinners, lunches, events, she even apanied him to a number of business meetings.


    "What is he thinking!?", Angelo shouted when he saw a photo of Dona shaking hands with Hugo Delgado, a notorious arms dealer. Why is Jarred bringing Dona close to these dangerous people?


    Angelo exhaled. It seems that Dona is even staying at Jarred''s vi in Los Angeles.


    And then it all clicked: Jarred Smith. He is the reason why Donate is asking for a divorce.


    Angelo stood up, put his hands over the photos and papers on his desk, and violently pushed everything to the side. But throwing all that to the floor didn''t calm his rage, not even a little bit. Angelo grabbed whatever was in his arms reach and started throwing it randomly.


    Eventually, Angelo ran out of things to throw.


    "Gio!", Angelo shouted. "Gio!"


    "Yes, Capo!", Gio called breathlessly when he rushed into Angelo''s study. He saw the mess, but he didn''t dare say anything.


    "Arrange a meeting with Jarred Smith."


    Gio paused. "From California?"


    "Yes!", Angelo growled.


    Gio nodded, but it looked more like a bow and he left the study swiftly.


    Angelo grabbed a bottle of amaretto and poured himself a ss which he downed within a second. He poured himself a second ss and plopped on his chair while breathing heavily.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1505 - Angelo Is Coming

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    9:52 AM


    Sarah is excited.


    Tomorrow, the girls from the Beach House will arrive, in time for lunch. They will settle in and the kids from the Cliffside Vi prepared a small program showcasing their skills in the afternoon, which will end with a scrumptious dinner.


    On the next day, after breakfast, they are heading to the vi at Whiterockke for three days of fun and bonding. It will be fantastic.


    Sarah is in the living room of the main house, working with N, Oni, Imani, and Masika on a schedule of activities that includes a perfect scavenger hunt and a variety of other games to keep them entertained during their mini-vacation. There are notes and papers everywhere.


    "Sarah¡­", Aiden called from the door. "Can youe for a minute? There is something you should see¡­"


    Sarah looked at his concerned expression and she hopes that whatever it is, it will not impact their ns.


    "Please, continue without me¡­", Sarah mumbled to the four girls and followed after Aiden in the study room.


    ¡­


    In the study room¡­


    "Angelo De Luca ising here.", Aiden said when Sarah closed the door behind her.


    She didn''t get it. "Here?"


    "Los Angeles."


    Sarah paused. Is heing to meet with them? "Why?"


    "He has a meeting with Jarred."


    "Oh..." This is worse than if he ising to see them. Sarah knows that Jarred and Angelo arepetitors in more than just arms dealing so this can''t be good.


    "When?"


    Aiden checked on hisptop before responding. "Angelo willnd in six hours. They meet tonight."


    "Do you know why?"


    Aiden shook his head indicating that he is not sure. "Their history is not good. They never met in person, but when their men crossed paths, there was blood. And they stole each other''s customers more than once."


    Other than their rivalry, Sarah knows about one more reason... "Do you think that this is rted to Emma and Charlie? Or did Angelo find out that Mrs. Ronin is with Jarred?"


    "Those are the possibilities, and I believe that it''s thetter. We know that he is watching his kids. It was just a matter of time when he would notice with whom Mrs. Ronin is spending time. And then there is this¡­" Aiden showed on the screen documents in which Mrs. Ronin is asking for a divorce. "This was delivered three days ago to Angelo."


    Sarah exhaled in frustration. This points to the possibility that Angelo got divorce papers and he knows that Jarred has something to do with it, and that is why he ising.


    This is one of the reasons why she was reluctant to work with Angelo, but when the situation with Shadow Ravens happened, they had no choice.


    Sarah and Aiden are already friendly with Jarred and Charlie and working with someone who is against Smiths can put them in a position where they need to choose. But Sarah does not like to choose.


    "Let''s call the old man and ask what is going on. I want to ensure that there will be no bloodshed. Los Angeles is our territory."


    Aiden didn''t like the idea. "Jarred? That will expose us."


    "Our other option is to call Angelo. If he is up to no good, do you think that he will tell us? And considering how many helicopters Jarred sold us already he should have a good guess that we are part of the Army of Chaos."


    Aiden thought for a second before agreeing with Sarah. "If we want the old man to tell us the truth, we should meet in person."


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, Jarred''s vi ~


    11:06 AM


    Sarah and Aiden entered Jarred''s study and observed that Jarred and Mrs. Ronin are there.


    Jarred sat next to Mrs. Ronin on the sofa and indicated to Sarah and Aiden to sit on the sofa chairs.


    "Can we talk in private?", Sarah asked Jarred, indicating that Mrs. Ronin should not be present.


    "Donni can hear whatever you have to say. We don''t have any secrets.", Jarred responded while holding Mrs. Ronin''s hand in his.


    Sarah appreciates that Jarred is keeping Mrs. Ronin in the loop, but what about their secrets? Well, they will not mention the Army of Chaos, so that should be fine. Sarah gave a small nod and went to the point: "You are meeting with Angelo De Luca tonight."


    Jarred frowned. "How do you know about that?"


    "That is not important.", Aiden responded. "We know that you are meeting with him and we want to know what are your intentions."


    Jarred''s frown deepened. "How is that any of your business?"


    Sarah lifted her hand, indicating him to calm down. "We don''t want to meddle into your work. But we don''t want any bloodshed. The two of you were always on opposite sides. Are you ready to make friends?"


    Jarred shook his head, indicating that he does not want to befriend Angelo. "Angelo requested this meeting, I don''t know why."


    Sarah didn''t like that Jarred is talking cryptically. He should have some idea why he is meeting his opponent. They are trying to help him, alright? "But you epted to meet with Angelo, so you must have an idea. Is this rted to the divorce documents he received three days ago?"


    Jarred''s eyes darted from Sarah to Aiden. "How do you know about that!?"


    Sarah exhaled. She knew that this old fox will be stubborn, and she decided to tell him almost-truth: "We are Emma''s and Charlie''s friends. We are aware that Angelo is Emma''s father and that the two of you arepetitors. A few months ago, someone from Nero armi approached Emma against Angelo''s orders. Charlie handled the situation, and since then we are keeping an eye on Angelo. That is how we know that he is on his way to meet with you. As I said, we have no intention to meddle in your business, but if the two of you jump at each other''s throats, Emma and Charlie will suffer. He ising here, which means that your people will secure the area, and Angelo will be edgy about it. We believe that we can facilitate your meeting in a neutral zone while ensuring that both of youe out of it unscathed."


    Jarred thought about Sarah''s words before concluding that it makes sense.


    "I don''t know what his intentions are.", Jarred repeated and added: "But I assume that it''s not business. You came here with more than just curiosity, so let me hear what you have on your mind."


    Aiden confirmed that they have a n. "We will need your cooperation."


    Jarred nced at Mrs. Ronin who gave him a small nod and then he looked at Aiden and Sarah. "I am listening¡­"


    Sarah was happy that Jarred agreed. "We will pick a location and secure it with our people. You and Angelo can enter with limited men and no weapons¡­"


    "I aming as well.", Mrs. Ronin interrupted Sarah.


    Sarah paused and corrected herself: "The two of you and Angelo can enter. We guarantee that¡­"


    Jarred listened and wondered, how are they going to secure the location? But then he remembered the disy of skills in the parking lot at the back of LA Medical Center when Sarah and Aiden fought those people who were disguised as medical workers, and he confirmed that if anyone can ensure their safety, that will be Sarah and Aiden. After all, they even trained some of his personal bodyguards.


    "I am fine with that. But, will Angelo ept?", Jarred asked when Sarah finished her exnation.


    Sarah confirmed. "Leave Capo to us. He is already on his way, so a slight change of location will not make a big difference for him. And for him leaving his men and weapons behind¡­ he will not have a choice."


    Mrs. Ronin waited patiently for them to finalize their talk before she asked Sarah: "Emma was approached by someone from Nero armi?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Ronin. Luckily, it all ended well. For any additional details, please talk to Emma.", Sarah responded and stood up. "We are going to make preparations for your meeting and when we confirm that Angelo agrees, we will let you know about the time and ce."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1506 - Angelo Meets Jarred

    ~ Los Angeles, Boyle Heights neighborhood ~


    7:57 PM


    Angelo exited the car and observed the tall building on a busy street. It looks like any residential building, from the outside.


    It is one of the buildings owned by the Army of Chaos, but he does not know that (yet).


    Angelo stepped into the entry hallway with twenty of his men, and he was surprised to see sitting areas on each side and a reception in the front. It looked like he is at the entrance of the hotel. There are at least fifty people sitting and walking, minding their own business.


    "Capo¡­", Sarah''s voice got his attention. "Thank you for epting this slight change."


    Sarah is happy that she persuaded Angelo to change his ns. She spent more than half an hour on the phone with him, but she seeded to get this stubborn man to agree to her demands and toe to this location at 8 PM to meet with Jarred.


    Sarah assured Angelo that her people will secure the location and how that will not put him into a disadvantageous situation, but he is not so confident about this.


    Angelo waved to his men to rx. They are aware that they are in the enemy territory, and he understands why they are jumpy.


    "I didn''t know that you will be on the side of Smiths.", Angelo said to Sarah stiffly.


    Sarah lifted her hands defensively. "Not Smiths. I told you earlier that we have Emma''s interests in mind."


    Angelo snorted. "How is me meeting Jarred rted to Emma?"


    "Our goal is to make sure that Emma''s parents find a peaceful solution to their problem."


    Angelo frowned and pointed out the fact: "I am meeting with Jarred."


    Sarah smiled. "Mrs. Ronin is here as well."


    Angelo stiffened and he felt panic swell inside him. "Dona? You didn''t tell me that over the phone!"


    "I am telling you now. Are youing?", Sarah said and gestured toward the elevators.


    Angelo hesitated. His n is to confront Jarred and to vent his frustration. His Dona being here changes things and he can''t act like a savage. But at the same time, this is his chance to see her in person after more than twenty years and he is already here¡­ it will be silly to back off now.


    On the way to the elevators, Sarah exined: "Your men will be on the same floor, but not in the same room¡­"


    "No!", Angelo growled.


    At the same moment, everyone present (other than Sarah) pulled out guns and pointed them at neers.


    A fractionter, Angelo''s men also got their guns out, but they were not sure where to point them. They were outnumbered and surrounded.


    Sarah exhaled. "Capo, this is my territory. My rules. I told you that over the phone."


    Angelo gritted his teeth and nced around. No matter how angry he is, acting now would be a suicide. Also, Sarah is here, but he does not see Aiden which means that there are more people in the area. He gestured to his men to lower their guns.


    Sarah did the same, and people in the lobby went back to their business.


    "So, this is how it is¡­", Angelo said angrily. The feeling that he was betrayed overwhelmed him.


    Sarah looked at him seriously. "Capo, the same rules apply to the Smiths as well. Their men will wait on the side, separate from yours. In the room will be only the three of you and we will be watching. As long as you keep your interaction to talking only, we will not interfere." Sarah saw that he is not convinced, so she added: "Did I ever lie to you? Did you ever suffer a loss when working with me?"


    Angelo rxed slightly and they went into the elevator.


    Aiden was waiting for them in the hallway on the sixteenth floor. He didn''t like the gun-pointing situation Sarah was in, and he would snap Angelo in half for that, but they agreed previously that Sarah will handle Angelo and that Aiden should stay cool no matter what happens.


    They divided the work. Aiden''s part was to get Jarred and Mrs. Ronin in and Jarred''s men as well.


    Angelo was not happy that in the hallway everyone needed to give their guns. And they found and took away their knives and other weapons as well.


    Angelo''s men were ushered to the second door on the left and Angelo went two doors further down the hallway.


    Aiden opened the door for Angelo, and he stepped into arge room with a long desk and twenty chairs around it. At the end of the desk are Jarred and Donate, his Dona.


    It''s not that Angelo didn''t know they are together, but seeing it brought him another type of pain which he didn''t suspect. He sat on the nearest chair without a word.


    Angelo nced behind and confirmed that the door is closed and that Sarah and Aiden didn''t follow after him. It''s only the three of them. Angelo didn''t see any cameras. The walls are clean. There is not even a window, but he guessed that the mirror on his right is a one-way mirror and behind it are Sarah and Aiden, observing and making sure that this meeting sticks to words only.


    It took Angelo some time to look up at Jarred and Mrs. Ronin.


    "I assume that there is a reason you came from Italy other than to look at us.", Jarred broke the silence.


    Angelo frowned. Just the sound of Jarred''s voice irritated him.


    Mrs. Ronin was losing her patience. "Evan, why are we here?"


    "I wanted to talk to him.", Angelo responded. He was irritated that she called him <em>''Evan''</em>, but he knows that this is her way of telling him that Angelo De Luca does not exist for her because she sees him as Evan, a person he was while they dated and before he revealed his real name and background¡­ before they were married.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?", Jarred asked. He saw that Angelo pressed his lips into a line and he decided not to dy the inevitable. "Let''s get to the point, Angelo. I assume this is not business, so you want to know about me and Donni. We met three months ago, and I was enchanted. She is amazing and I am lucky that she didn''t reject my advances. I have an intention to spend the rest of my life with her, and that is how we reached the bump that legally she is married to a man who is out of her life for thest twenty years. If it''s up to me, I can ignore your wedding certificate, but Donni wants a clean te. I am here because of her."


    Angelo listened to Jarred and his eyes moved to his Dona. Angelo noticed her gentle gaze directed at Jarred. That is the same way she looked at him a long time ago and he knew that it was over. Thest spec of hope that one day they will get back together was extinguished.


    It''s not that Angelo is crazy in love with Donate. Sure, he loved her immensely twenty years ago, but over time those feelings hardened, and dulled, and became a habit. No other woman touched his heart since then, and that is why Donate is the only woman in his heart and no matter how faint her presence is, it''s the only one. And it''s hard to let go.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1507 - Filling Up An Empty Heart

    On the other side of the mirror¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are observing Ronin siblings. Everyone is present: Mike, Sean, Ryan, and Emma. And Charlie is by Emma''s side as well.


    Sarah told them that Angelo wille and that this is their opportunity to see their father in person without him noticing.


    They can all see Angelo, Jarred, and Mrs. Ronin in the room and they can hear them talking.


    All four of them looked at Angelo with mixed emotions. They saw hime into the room full of anger, and with every passing minute, his fighting spirit diminished and now he looks defeated.


    Other than Angelo leaving them twenty years ago, they don''t have grudges against him. They spoke about this more than once. The four Ronin siblings know that it was their mother who told Angelo to stay away and they are well aware of how stubborn she can be.


    Emma was angry at first at both of her parents. Her father left and her mother deceived them. But that was feeling of anger faded many months ago. Now she is calm.


    Emma still didn''t forget that her mother lied, but no matter how she thinks of her father, she can''t despise him. She knows that incident with Bruno was not because of Angelo. And even though she does not know anything about Angelo, she can see that he is heartbroken. Lonely. Defeated. And she felt that her heart is cracking.


    When Sarah called them toe, she mentioned that if any of the siblings want to meet their father and spend some time together, Sarah can help them. Emma dismissed that idea at first, but now she is thinking about it.


    Emma nced at Sarah and met her gaze. Sarah gave her a small nod before tilting her head toward Angelo, as thest push she needed.


    ¡­


    Angelo is not sure when Jarred stopped talking and if Donate said anything.


    He stood up and exhaled. He was unable to straighten his back, and he rested his fists on the desk in front of him.


    "You will get signed documents by tomorrow¡­", Angelo said without looking at Jarred and Donate.


    Angelo turned toward the door to leave, and his steps halted.


    "Hi, dad¡­", Emma said, and Angelo''s eyes widened when he saw that Sean, Ryan, and Mike are standing at the door as well.


    "We heard that you are in town and wondered if you have the time for dinner with us.", Emma said.


    Angelo stared at his four children, unsure if he heard Emma right. "Dinner?"


    Sarah nudged Angelo to get his attention, startling him. He didn''t notice that she is there as well. He was too busy staring at his children.


    Emma nced at her mother, who was still sitting with Jarred and she saw that Mrs. Ronin frowned slightly. Emma decided to ignore her. This is about them trying to get to know their father, and Mrs. Ronin has no say in it. Knowing her mother''s temper, Emma was happy that Mrs. Ronin kept her thoughts for herself.


    Sarah gave Angelo a paper. "I''ve got you a dinner reservation for six, here is the address. You and your men are wee to stay in this building if you wish. We will guarantee your safety as long as you don''t cause trouble. You can use the tenth floor, there are ten apartments there."


    Angelo thought that his mind is going to explode, but on the outside, he kept his cool.


    "Dinner for six?", Angelo asked while looking at his four children.


    "I will join, if you don''t mind.", Charlie said.


    Angelo nodded in approval.


    Angelo saw that Emma, Sean, Ryan, and Mike are looking his way with curiosity and they are smiling, and Angelo smiled as well. "Let''s go. Suddenly, I''m hungry¡­"


    He paused and looked at Sarah. He remembered that she said how he will not suffer any losses.


    Angelo was dejected that his Dona is severing all ties with him, but now he is standing in front of his four children who are willing to get close to him and his heart is full, fuller than it was in a long time.


    "Thank you.", Angelo said to Sarah.


    Sarah smiled and ushered him to go after his kids. "You are wee."


    "So¡­ what are you up to?", Angelo asked Emma.


    "Uhm¡­ I have a rehabilitation center. I would love it if youe to see it."


    Angelo agreed happily.


    Angelo stopped by the room where his men are and told them to settle down in apartments on the tenth floor. They will stay in Los Angeles for a few days. Sarah assured him that her men will help them with amodations and that they will get dinner delivered as well, so for tonight they can all rx.


    When the party of six left the building, Sarah leaned into Aiden''s embrace, happy with the oue.


    "Thank you.", Jarred said on his way out.


    "I did this for Emma.", Sarah responded.


    Jarred smiled. He knows that she did this for everyone and based on the way Angelo spoke to her, it seems that Sarah and Angelo are not strangers. "Do you expect me to be friendly toward Angelo?"


    "No. But I hope that you can avoid conflicts which are not necessary. For the sake of Emma and Charlie."


    Jarred assured her that he will do his best.


    "Thank you, Sarah. Thank you, Aiden.", Mrs. Ronin said with a voice full of emotions. "I know that if not for the two of you, this would not end well."


    "Angelo is a good man. He missed twenty years with his children, and we hope that you will let them get to know each other.", Sarah responded.


    "As long as he does not try to drag them into anything against their will, I will not meddle.", Mrs. Ronin said seriously.


    "We guarantee that will not happen.", Sarah assured her. She already knows that Angelo will not force any of his children to join Nero armi. "However, if they want to spend more time with him, or even join his organization, we will not stop them."


    Mrs. Ronin frowned. She does not like that idea, but she has to agree with Sarah. "They are grownups and can make their own decisions."


    Jarred and Mrs. Ronin left, and Sarah nced at Aiden. "Let''s hurry home. This episode made us miss the whole day, and the girls from the Beach House areing tomorrow¡­"


    Aiden didn''t move. His arms moved around Sarah and he held her in a tight embrace.


    "Don''t do such a stunt again.", he murmured close to her ear.


    "What¡­?", she wanted to ask what stunt, but then she remembered the guns in the hallway and that Aiden saw it. "You know that dozens of drones were watching over me, right? Eve would knock them out as soon as they applied the slightest pressure on the trigger."


    Aiden exhaled. "That does not change the fact that I saw guns shing with you in the middle of it."


    "I''m sorry. I will be more careful next time. We will disarm them at the entrance to the building."


    Aiden shook his head helplessly. "You are a daredevil."


    Sarah smiled yfully. "I thought you know that. Because you are my devil¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1508 - The Girls Arrived At The Cliffside Villa (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    2:31 PM


    Hande is excited. She is in her own room, keeping things in the closet. For the first time in her life, she has her own room.


    They arrived about two hours ago, had lunch, and now they all have free time to settle into their rooms and rx until 3 PM when the program will start.


    Hande loves the room. There are a bed and a desk and aputer, and a sitting area with a sofa, two chairs a coffee table. And even with all that, there is plenty of space to move around. The closet is massive, and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw that some brand-new clothes are already waiting for her. The bathroom is spotless, already filled with toiletries and it''s all hers!


    The only thing that is a bit dampening her mood is Ade. Or to be more precise, it''s the absence of Ade. She caught a glimpse of him during lunch. Ade was sitting with Jamari, Allen, and Julius and they were chatting in a good mood. That is all well, but she hoped that he wille and greet her which he didn''t do.


    Hande met Ade on her first testing day at the Beach House. At that time, she was peeking at Ade from behind a bush because he was the youngest kid in the house (before she arrived), and she was curious¡­ and he spotted her. The two of them started with an argument, and Ade was super-cool when he caught her after she tripped, and then they spoke, and things were going well. Or so she thought.


    Hande was confident that they are friends and she was looking forward to seeing him again, but Ade never came to the Beach House again. And that was three months ago.


    She thought that he was busy and that they can resume their friendship now that she is here, but the fact that he didn''te to greet her is bothering her more than she wants to admit.


    Thest three months Hande is training hard and Sarah approved an increase in her routine twice already. She learned how to swim, and is reading books, and practicing ying violin, and painting, and learning to code, and Spanish as well.


    Hande had a busy three months and she is happy, but it would be better if Ade visited, at least once. She was hoping that he wille so that she can show him her progress. Because he is only two years older than she is, Hande was confident that he will appreciate all the things she achieved. And even their names are rhyming. But he does not seem to show any interest in her.


    "Hande?"


    Hande was startled when Merve called her.


    "Howe you got in my room?", Hande asked while patting her chest dramatically.


    "I knocked, you didn''t answer so I came to check if you are OK.", Merve responded. "So far, we shared a room. Is it a problem that I am here?"


    "Oh¡­ Sorry. I am fine. Unpacking. This room is great. How is yours?"


    Merve smiled. "Mine is the same as yours. Do you need help unpacking or organizing something?"


    Hande rejected. "No. I''m done."


    Merve can see that Hande is trying to be cool about it, but she noticed that her little sister is throwing nces at Ade and sighing during lunch.


    "Do you want to go for a walk? Sarah said that we are free to explore. Francisca and Cam were in the garden and they say that there is a massive cage with colorful birds."


    Hande nodded. Going out is good. Maybe she bumps into Ade and she hopes that he will not ignore her again.


    ¡­


    Merve and Hande were about to go to the garden, but their attention got drawn to themotion next to the training grounds.


    There is a stage set up, and some kids are arranging benches for the audience to watch the uing performance. Allen and Julius are setting up speakers, and Imani and Jamari are testing the microphones.


    On the sides are long tables, and snacks and refreshments are being set up.


    There is a big metal container full of ice and Daniel and Xiaohui are cing bottles and cans of different beverages in it while chatting in a good mood.


    Masika and N are carrying tes with spring rolls and mini-sandwiches while Francisca and Cam are following them with hands full of tes and utensils.


    It''s lively.


    Merve nudged Hande and pointed up.


    Hande looked up and blinked at the sight of Ade who is hanging upside down on a metal pole which is way up in the air. Only then Hande noticed that there are metal poles that are sticking from the ground and stretching above the stage, curved at the top, each holding multiple reflectors. Ade is on top of one of the poles. His knees are bent and that is how he is holding on while adjusting the reflector.


    "How is this?", Ade bellowed.


    "Just a second¡­", Beck responded while typing on hisptop. "Perfect!"


    Ade twisted his body and coolly slid off the pole.


    "How many more?", Ade asked Beck and Nico.


    "One more¡­", Nico responded and pointed to another pole. "Something might be off with the cable. Try tightening it or¡­"


    "I know, I know¡­", Ade interrupted Nico and skillfully climbed up the pole Nico pointed at previously.


    Since their summer apprenticeship with Felix, Nico and Beck are tech-guys in the house. They still go to Felix''s workshop twice a week, even though the summer is over.


    Hande watched Ade climb the slick pole using his hands only and she sighed. She is still far from doing such a feat. No wonder Ade ignores her. In his eyes, she is nothing much.


    "You should be happy that the guy you like is so capable.", Merve said only for Hande to hear.


    "What?", Hande looked at Merve with her eyes open wide and she felt that her face willbust how hot it was.


    Merve smiled knowingly at the sight of her little sister who is so red that she looks like a ripe tomato.


    "I don''t like him.", Hande denied it.


    "Sure. Whatever you say." Merve responded and walked away.


    "No, no¡­ I know you are teasing me. I really don''t like him.", Hande persisted while walking behind Merve.


    Merve rolled her eyes and didn''t respond. She knows that Hande was talking about Ade at least a few times every day during thest three months. And Merve didn''t miss Hande''s reaction just now. Ah, kids.


    "Instead of following me around, why don''t you see if you can help?", Merve asked Hande and walked to the table to help setting up the tes and napkins without giving Hande time to respond.


    Hande looked around and she didn''t know what to do. She knows everyone because all of them came to the Beach House at least once but she is not outgoing and does not make friends easily. Sure, she can talk a lot, but only when she isfortable, and this setting where everyone has something to do and they are friendly and chatting without inviting her is notfortable.


    Hande felt a knot in her chest and tears swelled in her eyes. She did her best to blink them away. She thought that maybeing here was not a good idea. The Beach House was better. There are so many kids around, but she never felt so alone.


    "With so many things to do, can you afford to stand idle?"


    Ade''s voice startled Hande out of her thoughts. She looked at him nkly. Hande observed that he looks much taller than he did three months ago. She wondered, do boys grow up so fast or is she just imagining it?


    Hande felt silly. For thest three months, she wants to talk to Ade, and now that he is here she can''t form a word.


    Ade tilted his head and observed her. "Do you want to help?", he asked after some time.


    Hande nodded.


    "Here¡­", He pushed neatly rolled cables in her hands. "Take these to Nico and ask him where to connect them¡­"


    Hande smiled and walked away while hugging the cables Ade gave her. Somehow, these cables are much more than just pieces of metal and rubber, they pulled her out of her dark thoughts, and she is happy again. Or maybe that was because Ade spoke to her, but she will not admit that.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1509 - The Girls Arrived At The Cliffside Villa (2)

    Sarah and Aiden are observing the lively scene from the rooftop terrace.


    "The performance will start soon, we should head down.", Sarah reminded Aiden.


    "Did you hear from Sean and Ryan?", Aiden asked.


    The Ronin twins are spending a lot of time at the Cliffside Vi, and Aiden noticed their absence. Usually, they are with Allen and Julius, and now it''s just two regrs without the Ronin twins.


    Sarah smiled. "Sean and Ryan will note today or join us for our trip to Texas. They want to bond with Angelo while he is here."


    She is happy that their little stunt worked out and that Angelo is bonding with his kids.


    "Having them join the meeting was a brilliant idea.", Aiden said and lifted his chin while eyeing Sarah''s reaction.


    Sarah gave him a side nce. "I thought that was your idea."


    He grinned. "And it was brilliant."


    Sarah paused. How can he praise himself like that? She saw him wiggle his eyebrows yfully and she burst into giggles. "You are shameless."


    Heughed with her.


    When they stoppedughing, Sarah said: "Now it''s in Angelo''s hands. Hopefully, Angelo and Mrs. Ronin can politely stay out of each other''s way."


    ¡­


    Sophia and Felix came with Lia, and also present were Jeff and JoAnna.


    Master Hollow was extremely excited, he wanted to see the show which Sarah''s and Aiden''s kids prepared. And he made sure to remind Bo, Souta, and Wing to pay attention.


    Everyone from the Cliffside Vi performed for the girls who were seated in the audience and they had the freedom to showcase anything they want.


    Sarah and Aiden went to the stage first and delivered an introductory speech weing twenty-seven girls to the family (officially).


    Michael and Oni took over as MCs for the event. With one hand in cast each, they really looked like a couple.


    Tejan and Daniel did magic tricks. Other than the internship, their summer was mostly free so the two of them spent quite some time practicing magic tricks and decided to show some of the most sessful ones. When they requested a volunteer from the audience, Daniel picked Xiaohui and she got to assist them with some card tricks.


    Next, Beck and Nico demonstrated a robot they built themselves in Felix''s workshop. Felix was grinning while watching his apprentices. He taught them that.


    Allen and Julius performed a piece on grand pianos (one each). Their perfect synchronization showed that they practiced a lot.


    Masika threw knives at apples which were hanging on strings and swaying, and she hit every one of them. If Zack was there to see her, he would be proud.


    Ron and Z wore shy costumes while dancing to the beat of salsa music¡­ and every performance earned big apuse.


    Hande held her breath when Ade stepped on the stage. His formal ck suit made him look very dashing. Her eyes widened when she saw that he is holding a violin. That is what she is practicing for thest three months! She wondered if he is any good. When they spoke, he only talked about training and she assumed that he would demonstrate some moves, but this¡­ Ade took a deep breath and closed his eyes. A momentter, the enchanting melody filled the space. During the whole performance, Ade didn''t open his eyes, and Hande didn''t close her mouth.


    Ade''s hands stopped moving and the audience burst into apuse. He opened his eyes and smiled. His sightnded on Hande who apuded vigorously, and she could not hide admiration from her expression.


    Dezy, Wally, Bas, and Imani performed their adaptation of the Little Red Riding Hood where Imani was the girl with the red hood, Dezy was the wolf, Wally was the hunter and Bas was the grandma. It was funny to see 12 years old boy y an olddy, but he did it very well.


    Sarah and Aiden watched all the performances with smiles on their faces. It was fun for everyone.


    The final performance was Michael and Oni singing a duet, after which they all went to grab snacks and drinks and mingled through the garden while music was ying from the speakers. Kids were taking turns in being DJs.


    There were tables and chairs set up, but most of the kids formed smaller groups and mingled while standing.


    Sarah, Aiden, Sophia, Felix, JoAnna, and Jeff filled their tes with food and sat at the table.


    "When do you n the next show?", Sophia asked Sarah and Aiden.


    Sarah shrugged, indicating that she is not sure. "Maybe for Christmas."


    Aiden nodded in approval. "Three months is great for them toe up with something different."


    Bo pushed Master Hollow''s wheelchair to join them at the table and went to get food for his master.


    "This is great. Do you teach them all this?", Master Hollow asked.


    "We encourage them to try new things, and we will provide them with what they need, but it''s up to them to learn.", Aiden responded.


    Sophia added: "By having these events, kids see what others are doing, and they develop the interest to try it out themselves."


    "And there is always thepetition.", JoAnna chimed in. "They are young and hungry for knowledge and to stand out."


    Master Hollow asked what their roles are, and he was surprised to hear that all six youngsters at the table have an active role: Jeff is teaching them business courses and negotiation, Sophiaw and strategizing, JoAnna medicine and chemistry, Felix electronics and robotics, Aiden math, Sarahnguages and both Sarah and Aiden are teaching the kids aboutputers and coding.


    Master Hollow listened curiously while each of them exined in short what their lessons are covering.


    "It is amazing. All the kids are working hard.", the old man praised them.


    "We are not all studying, there are parties as well. You will see the real fun tomorrow.", Sarah told Master Hollow.


    "Are you guys ready for tomorrow?", Jeff asked.


    Sarah and Aiden nodded confidently.


    "I was worried because we had an emergency yesterday, but N and the girls finished preparations perfectly. I was surprised.", Sarah exined.


    Sophia nodded in approval. "That is why you have assistants."


    Sarah paused and she had to agree with Sophia. Now that the internship is over, N and Oni are officially her assistants.


    In the garden¡­


    Daniel approached Xiaohui who is sitting on a bench and observing the colorful birds in the cage.


    "I got you this¡­", Daniel said while handing her a bottle of Italian soda.


    Xiaohui smiled. "Thanks."


    For thest three months, Daniel ising to the Beach House whenever he can, and the two of them talk a lot. He helps Xiaohui with her studies and so far, they read two books at the same time and discussed them.


    However, they never crossed that friendship line even though it''s obvious to everyone that they like each other.


    Daniel didn''t forget his talk with Aiden, and he knows that he should not rush it. Well, there is plenty of time, neither of them is going anywhere and now that she is here, they can spend even more time together.


    Daniel is confident in his feelings, but he is not sure if Xiaohui feels the same. Sometimes he sees her blushing and he thinks that she likes him, but then he suspects that maybe she is just grateful for being here and that he is helping her. So he wants to make sure before he tells her that he wants to be more than friends.


    Daniel sat next to her and observed her profile.


    Xiaohui felt his gaze and the heat started creeping into her cheeks. Oh, God! She is blushing! How embarrassing.


    "What?" Xiaohui gathered all her courage to turn and look at Daniel.


    Daniel smiled. "Thank you for your help with the magic act."


    "I don''t think that Tejan approved.", Xiaohui voiced her thoughts. She can see that Tejan is grumpy whenever she is with Daniel. Over summer, two times Tejan came with Daniel to the Beach House, and both times Tejan was snorting and frowning when she was around.


    Daniel shook his head. "He does not matter."


    "I thought that he is your friend and friends are important."


    "True. But you are important as well, and he needs to get used to that."


    Xiaohui blinked and turned her head to look at the birds. She smiled while thinking that Daniel said how she is important.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1510 - Welcome At The White Rock Lake (1)

    ~ Texas, the White Rock Lake ~


    Sunday, September 20


    1:49 PM


    Sarah and Aiden are at their newly-remodeled mansion (which they snatched from Marcus) with all the regrs from the Cliffside Vi and the new girls included, which makes it a total of fifty-six kids. Present are also Master Hollow and his disciples, Bo, Souta, and Wing.


    The pups stayed at the Cliffside Vi so that they get used to that environment, and Kitty didn''t join them because this piece ofnd is much smaller than the one in Los Angeles and Sarah thought that Kitty would like more space. Well, it''s not unusual to leave Kitty at home.


    They will return home on the evening of September 22, because JoAnna''s c-section is scheduled for the morning on the 23rd and Sarah has no intention to miss that.


    A total of sixty-two guests were greeted by the staff in the mansion, they settled into their rooms, had lunch and now they are gathering on thewn which is facing theke. Purpose: a swimmingpetition.


    The weather is amazing, no clouds, sunny and warm. The gentle breeze is barely stirring the surface of theke, so it''s perfect for swimming.


    Haru and N are exining the rules: there will be a boat in theke; the race starts from the dock, to the boat, and the finish line is back at the dock. To make sure everyone reached the boat, there will be small gs to collect, so when someone reaches the finish (returns to the dock), they need to present the g as a proof that they swam to the boat and back.


    After they exined the rules, Haru and N needed a few volunteers who will be on the start (and finish) line to ensure everything is in order and a few who will be in the boat on theke. Haru, N, Ron, and Z will be along the path in case someone needs assistance, like lifeguards. You never know when someone might get a cramp.


    They asked everyone who wants to participate to line up so that they put their names next to the role they will take.


    Everyone present knows how to swim, it''s only a matter of howfortable a person is in the water, because some of the new girls learned swimming recently.


    Allen and Julius are pumped up. There is no way that they will miss this chance for a swimming showdown. The two of them arepeting with each other.


    Tejan, Ade, and Jamari are in the group of excited boys as well.


    The new girls blinked at the amount of skin present. Why are most of the people in swimming trunks already? And because everyone is training, their bodies are toned. Sarah and Aiden exined that they are all brothers and sisters, however, a big majority of them are teenagers and there is no way to fight against the hormones. They reminded themselves not to stare.


    Of course, Hande was looking toward Ade. He looks skinny when he is dressed up, but now she can clearly see that his lean body is packed with muscles. It reminded her when he held her on the day they met, when she tripped. He is strong.


    Hande has her swimsuit on and a t-shirt over it. She is notfortable exposing her skin, even though she is wearing a one-piece and many of the girls around her are already down to swimwear which is much bolder than hers.


    Jamari looked at Ade like he has something to say.


    "What?", Ade asked.


    "I think the new girl likes you.", Jamari said in a singing voice while ncing toward Hande.


    Ade snorted and frowned in disapproval. As much as Jamari is obsessed with Imani, Ade has no interest in girls. He is only eleven years old, alright?


    Jamari gave an exaggerated gasp. "You rejected without asking me which one."


    Ade shrugged. "Because it does not matter."


    Jamari looked after Ade who was walking toward Haru and N to sign himself in for swimming. There is already a line formed.


    Jamari''s sight moved toward Hande whose eyes didn''t leave Ade and Jamari exhaled and shook his head while thinking that Hande will need to work hard.


    "What are you doing?", Imani asked Jamari.


    Jamari stiffened at the sound of Imani''s voice from behind him. He turned and saw that Imani is in her swimsuit. His twelve years-old heart leaped from joy because Imani came to talk to him without any other girl. And she is beautiful.


    "Nothing, nothing¡­", he denied it. Imani is not approving when he is teasing Ade (or anyone else). "Are you going to swim?"


    Imani confirmed.


    "Let''s go and sign up together¡­", Jamari gestured with his hand toward the line and she agreed.


    Jamari grinned. Ever since Sarah''s and Aiden''s wedding, when they danced, he can see that Imani is warming up to him, and soon, he will make her his girlfriend. Officially. Who cares that she is one year older than him?


    Tejan looked at Daniel and Xiaohui who were lined up and chatting in a good mood. He was supposed to be with them, but Tejan realized that he is the third wheel (again) and he slowed down his pace.


    Tejan snorted. He and Daniel are alwayspeting, and based on what he sees, Daniel will be busy with Xiaohui and ignore him,pletely.


    "Are you in the line?"


    Rosa''s voice from behind pulled Tejan from his thoughts.


    Tejan turned and saw Rosa, Esma, and Antonia.


    "Don''t you see that he is sulking that Xiaohui stole Daniel from him?", Esma told Rosa teasingly.


    Antonia put her hand over her chest dramatically. "Oh, don''t be sad, Tejan. We can be your friends when Daniel is busy. But you need to move with the line..."


    Tejan was not sure what to make out of this situation, but he moved. Well, he will be less lonely in thepany of these three girls.


    Hande watched Ade and gathered all her courage to approach him.


    "Are you going to swim?", Hande asked Ade who was standing in the line.


    Ade nodded in confirmation. He nced at her bare legs and t-shirt, and he concluded that she has a swimsuit under it, but he didn''t say anything. He was already in front of Haru.


    N noticed Hande. "Do you want to swim?"


    Hande''s eyes darted toward Ade who was talking with Haru and then she shook her head. "I just learned how to; I don''t qualify."


    She can swim, but when she does it slowly pared to the others), she will only embarrass herself and she does not want Ade to see her as a weakling.


    N shook her head in disapproval. "There is no such thing. You can swim at your own pace and if at any moment you feel that you can''t go further, just lift your arm and someone will help you."


    Hande smiled meekly. "No, thanks."


    N didn''t want to push it, but¡­ "If you don''t want to swim, you can be in the boat and pass the gs to the swimmers who reach the boat."


    Hande thought for a second before nodding in agreement.


    "Great! Michael and Oni will be in the boat, but they should not risk getting their hands wet¡­", N exined to Hande where to go to get the gs and to take them to the boat.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1511 - Welcome At The White Rock Lake (2)

    As the start of the race approached, the excitement intensified. They had more than forty participants who signed up for the race.


    Hande made sure there are enough gs for everyone before she got on the boat with Michael and Oni. She was excited. Even though she will not participate in the race, with her current position from the boat, she can get a good look at Ade and no one will suspect anything.


    Merve watched from the side and smiled at the sight of Hande getting on the boat. Merve is happy that Hande is bing more independent. Before they came here, Hande was always with her mother or older siblings, and at the Beach House, she was mostly sticking to Merve. That is why Merve decided to step away and to give Hande a chance to make friends on her own, but that does not mean that she is not watching her younger sister.


    "Ready?", Masika asked Merve.


    Merve confirmed. She is delighted that she is getting along well with Masika. Since Masika saved Merve and Hande in Turkey, Masika wasing to the Beach House often and the two of them are good friends. Masika and Merve went together to line up for the race.


    Bo, Souta, and Wing were next to Master Hollow and observed themotion.


    "You kids should learn how to swim.", Master Hollow said with sadness in his voice.


    He taught them many things, but in the mountain, there is no ce for swimming. He is upset to see that his three disciples would love to join thepetition, however, they are unable to do so.


    "Don''t worry, Master.", Boforted the old man. "When we return to Los Angeles, we will ask someone to teach us. They have a swimming pool there."


    Sarah and Aiden heard this. They are sitting on the lounging chairs nearby.


    "No need to wait. There is a swimming pool here, and we can start anytime.", Sarah said.


    "Tomorrow morning there will be a few hours break which we can use.", Aiden suggested. "But that means that you will miss on free activities.??


    Bo, Souta, and Wing nodded in agreement. They are eager to learn as soon as possible so that they can join in the next race. They like topete as well.


    "Are we participating?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    Sarah confirmed enthusiastically. "Absolutely. There is nothing better than a friendlypetition to show that there is the next level."


    Sarah and Aiden stood up and removed their t-shirts. Whoever saw them in swimsuits, understood that they are getting ready for the race.


    Aiden''s eyes ran over Sarah''s alluring body and he smiled when he saw her staring at him.


    "Something wrong?", Aiden asked innocently.


    "How is it possible that my husband is so handsome?", Sarah responded with a question.


    She inched closer to him and spoke only for him to hear: "I still remember the first time I saw you topless, you were breathtaking. But now¡­ I can barely control myself from ravishing you right here."


    Aidenughed. He loves it when she looks at him like that. He leaned closer and kissed her on the cheek. He would kiss her on the lips and do much more, but their kids are around, so he will keep that forter.


    "I remember that the first time you also barely held back from ravishing me.", he said smugly in a low voice.


    Sarah exhaled. Well, he is right. The image of him in the hotel room stepping out of the bathroom with damp hair and exposed top shed in her mind and she smiled while her cheeks flushed. That was the first time she thought of him as a Greek God. Her Greek God. Since then, his shoulders got wider, his muscles are firmer, and she got a taste of all the pleasures his body can provide. That is her husband.


    Aiden pinched her chin and lifted her head while observing her dazed expression with a devilish smile on his face.


    "Let''s go for a swim.", he reminded her.


    Sarah hummed in approval and put her hand around his waist.


    Master Hollow watched them walk away, joined at the hips, and shook his head. But he didn''t disapprove. He was amazed that they love each other so much that they can tune out everyone else. He wondered if Sarah and Aiden would be aware of an enemy approaching them.


    Francisca and Femi were in charge of signaling the start of the race.


    All thepetitors stood side-by-side on the dock, facing the boat on theke. They know it''s not far away, but at that moment, the boat felt like it''s miles away.


    "Don''t you want to stand in the line?", Francisca asked Sarah and Aiden who were standing two steps behind everyone else.


    "Don''t worry about us. We are notpeting officially, we are only joining the fun.", Aiden responded and gestured with his hand to Francisca to go ahead.


    New girls were curious to see Sarah and Aiden swimming, but the older kids hadplicated expressions.


    "Is this a good thing or a bad thing?", Xiaohui asked Daniel in a whisper.


    Daniel exhaled. "You will see¡­ Don''t worry about them. We will follow our own pace."


    Xiaohui smiled. She understood that Daniel told her that he will follow her pace. "You don''t need to slow down because of me. I will catch up."


    Daniel looked at her seriously. "I will never leave you behind."


    Xiaohui blushed fiercely as her heart threatened to thump out of her chest. She is confident in her swimming; she learned in school and was the fastest swimmer in her ss, but how is she supposed to swim like this?


    Xiaohui was so distracted that she didn''t notice that Francisca and Femi signaled the start of the race. Daniel took her hand into his and tugged her toward the water.


    The cold water of theke made Xiaohuie to her senses and she started moving.


    "Are you alright?", Daniel asked.


    "Yes¡­", she mumbled while avoiding to look at him.


    Sarah and Aiden waited for everyone to get in the water and then they jumped at the same time.


    Francisca and Femi had the best view of Sarah and Aiden as they disappeared under the surface of theke. The two girls exchanged confused nces.


    "Where are they?", Femi asked while looking toward the swimmers.


    "There!", Francisca eximed while pointing to the front. "Ah¡­ Sarah and Aiden were under the surface and they overtook everyone!"


    Femi nodded. "They resurfaced at the front. They are really in the league of their own."


    Francisca and Femi discussed how older kids told them that Sarah and Aiden are awesome, but hearing about it and seeing it are two totally different things.


    On the boat¡­


    The boat has two decks, and Michael, Oni, and Hande are on the top deck where the controls are.


    Michaelughed. "They can''t help themselves¡­"


    "Sarah and Aiden?", Oni guessed.


    Michael hummed in approval and gestured toward the monitors.


    They have a number of drones recording everything and Michael is looking at the live feed.


    Oni noticed that Hande is carefully observing the monitors.


    "Are you interested to see someone?", Oni asked Hande. "We can zoom in to a specific person, if you want."


    Hande shook her head vigorously. There is no way that she will admit that she wants to see where Ade is.


    "If you are not hurt, would you swim also?", Hande asked Oni.


    Oni confirmed. "Absolutely."


    Hande looked at Oni''s left hand which is in a cast and then at Michael''s right one. "How did you get hurt?"


    Michael''s mood dropped. His chest tightens whenever he remembers that Oni was tortured, and it was his fault.


    "Our mission went wrong.", Oni responded before Michael could.


    Hande doesn''t know what happened, but she saw that both Oni''s and Michael''s expressions are not good, and she understood that she should not ask any more questions rted to that. Her gaze moved to the screens.


    Her eyes widened and she held her breath when she spotted Ade. He is among the fastest swimmers, just how she suspected. The more she finds out about him, the more she is realizing how awesome he is. Hande exhaled dejectedly. There is no way that she canpare to him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1512 - Welcome At The White Rock Lake (3)

    As the swimmers approached the boat, Hande went to the main deck.


    Oni told her not to give the gs to everyone individually, but to arrange them on the backnding which is only a few inches above the water level. In that way, whoever reaches the boat can grab a g and resume swimming, and Hande''s job will be to fill in the gaps.


    Hande was disappointed that she didn''t get a good look at Ade on the screens, but she knew that she would see him when hees to get the g and she was excited about it.


    She was gazing toward the swimmers and it was obvious that not many are taking this seriously as apetition in speed.


    Sarah and Aiden were almost at the boat with Allen and Julius trailing behind them. Ade, Beck, and Nico were next. After them was arge gap before Jamari, Imani, Daniel, and Xiaohui. Tejan was adjusting his pace with Rosa, Esma, and Antonia. Merve and Masika swam together in a group with other girls. Seeing arge group of kids at the back, Hande regretted not joining. She would not stick out much, and maybe she would not best either.


    "Are you ready?", Sarah asked Hande.


    Hande nodded confidently and waved with a handful of gs in each hand, gesturing that she will fill up the gaps.


    Aiden gave Hande a thumbs up and he and Sarah took a g each before moving to swim back to the dock. They are notpeting officially, but they should still follow the rules.


    Allen and Julius grabbed gs almost at the same time and rushed to the shore.


    Nico and Beck were bickering while swimming. They took a g each and rushed back without stopping their chatter. Hande thought about how they are funny.


    Hande saw that Ade is taking a g and she did her best not to look at him. If he sees her staring, he might get some ideas and that is not what she wants. She got busy putting the gs in empty spaces.


    Hande didn''t realize how much her hands were shaking and she dropped two gs in the water. She exhaled helplessly as she watched them drift away slowly, a secondter she extended her hand to grab them. They are close, and she should be able to reach them. Or so she thought.


    Ade was swimming when he heard Hande''s scream a split second before a ssh. He turned to see Handee out of the water gasping for air, and in the next moment, her head bumped in thending of the boat and disappeared under the surface. Ade frantically looked around, but there was no one closer than him, and it didn''t seem that anyone noticed what happened to Hande. There was no time to think, he dove underwater and hoped that he will find her.


    "Hande?", Oni called from the upper deck. They heard the scream and the ssh and when they looked down, Hande was not down on the deck.


    Oni and Michael rushed to the lower deck and they were just in time to see Ade emerge to the surface with Hande in his arms. She was coughing and clinging onto him.


    They wanted to get Hande up, but her hands were clutching around Ade''s neck, so Michael and Oni helped both of them up.


    Ade sat on the sofa with Hande in hisp.


    "Masika!", Oni called. "Come quick!"


    Masika speed up her strokes and reached the boat. Jamari, Imani, Daniel, and Xiaohui were there, holding onto thending and observing the scene. They didn''t want toe up and create a crowd on the boat.


    Jamari would snicker at the sight of Hande not letting go of Ade, but Hande seemed to be in distress and Imani was right there (she would scold him).


    "She hit her head.", Ade told Masika.


    Masika swiftly checked Hande. "She is fine. Scared, but fine. When shees to the shore, I will examine the head. Keep her warm."


    Merve arrived on time to hear that her sister is fine. She didn''t know that Hande fell in the water, and she didn''t want toment on Hande sitting in Ade''sp.


    Oni pulled a nket from the storage under the sofa and put it over Hande.


    Ade wanted to tell Hande that she can let go now, but she was trembling, so he swallowed his words and patted her back while trying tofort her.


    "Get your gs and continue the race!", Michael reminded everyone who was lingering. "Hande is fine, there is nothing to see here."


    ¡­


    The boat pulled to the dock and Ade carried Hande in the room which equipped for light medical procedures.


    Her arms were holding onto Ade tightly and she was hiding her face at the crook of her neck.


    Ade noticed that everyone is staring, and he pulled the nket higher, to cover Hande''s head. At least now they are watching him carry a bundle of a nket.


    Ade entered the room where Masika and Merve were waiting. He ced Hande on the examination table and pried her hands open to let go of him.


    "You need to let go so that Masika can check your head.", Ade said.


    She pulled her hands away from him and looked to the side, hiding her face in the nket.


    Ade was not sure what to say or do so he nced at Masika who gestured him that he can leave.


    Ade left the room and saw that Sarah and Aiden are in the hallway. Sarah is holding onto his t-shirt.


    "She fell in the water and hit her head on the boat.", Ade said, even though they didn''t ask anything.


    "We know. The drone was recording.", Sarah responded and gave Ade his t-shirt.


    Ade pulled the t-shirt over his head swiftly.


    Aiden patted Ade''s shoulder. "You did great."


    Ade should be happy that he was praised, but somehow he didn''t feel good. He nced back at the closed door of the medical room. "She is scared."


    Sarah nodded in confirmation. "And you did great byforting her when she needed."


    Ade remembered how Hande trembled. She didn''t cry or say anything, but she trembled. "Hande does not lookforted. No matter how much I tried, I was unable to get her to rx."


    Sarah agreed. "In addition to being scared, Hande probably feels guilty that you had to rescue her and that you didn''t finish the race because of that."


    Ade shook his head. "It was an ident. She didn''t do it on purpose."


    "True. It is not her fault, but she thinks that it is. And the fact that it happened around you makes it worse. In thest three months, out of everyone from the Cliffside Vi, Hande asked when you wille. She didn''t ask about anyone else.", Aiden told Ade.


    Ade was surprised. "Me?"


    Aiden nodded. "She was working hard, and she wanted to show you her progress. In a way, you are her role model."


    Ade''s eyebrows shoot up and his eyes were so open wide that they formed almost perfect circles. "Me?"


    Sarah was amused by Ade''s exaggerated reaction. "Is it so difficult to believe that a girl admires you? But now she embarrassed herself and got in your way."


    Ade remembered how Hande was talking confidently when they met. At that time, she said how the two of them are youngest and she wanted to learn how he managed to stand up for himself. And today she was timid and scared. He felt bad about the possibility that she admires him and she was looking forward to seeing him, yet he didn''t show up. Ade frowned. "I don''t think that she got in my way."


    Aiden approved Ade''s attitude. "Make sure to let her know that."


    Aiden told Ade that he can go and join others outside. They will stick around to hear how Hande is doing.


    Sarah went into the exam room and Aiden waited in the hallway.


    Aiden leaned on the wall and looked at Ade. "Why are you still here?"


    "Uhm¡­ I want to let Hande know that I am avable if she needs me."


    "She will probably not have the courage to look at you."


    Ade exhaled and leaned next to Aiden on the wall. "That is fine."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1513 - Welcome At The White Rock Lake (4)

    ~ Texas, the White Rock Lake ~


    5:19 PM


    The afternoon was passing in a good atmosphere.


    Until dinner, they have free activities with several to choose from: ring toss, jumbo Jenga, and a trampoline. Some kids are cruising theke in three boats which Aiden secured for this asion, some are swimming, and the music is sting. The only things louder than music are the asional cheers andughter when someone scored a difficult point or did an unexpected move.


    There are snacks and drinks and those who want to slow down can sit and chat or y card games and dominoes.


    There is something for everyone.


    Even Master Hollow joined the event. He is sitting at the table with kids who are telling him stories about their adventures. No one is talking about the Army of Chaos, but they can say everything rted to their activities in the home, and trips to the ranch in New Mexico where they drive cars and ride horses, and their ski trips, and all the fun when they go to Los Angeles.


    Shortly after five o''clock, Sarah got a message to call the Cliffside Vi, so she went to the study room.


    In the study room¡­


    Sarah ended the call with Genie and sighed.


    "Problems?", Aiden asked with concern obvious in his voice.


    Sarah looked at him for some time before responding: "The kids we left at home are missing us."


    Aiden was visibly confused. Did they leave some kids at home? He is sure they counted everyone two times before they left the Cliffside Vi. "Who?"


    "Kitty and the pups are restless, and they are refusing to eat.", Sarah exined.


    Aiden stifled augh. "That bad?"


    Sarah didn''t think it''s funny. "Pups are crying, and Kitty is going through the house and sniffing while growling at the staff. Even Tristan can''t approach her. Pups are used to us, well you mostly. And whenever we left Kitty, at least some of the kids were at home, so she was not this lonely. I am confident that they think we abandoned them."


    "We should get them here.", Aiden said without much thought.


    Sarah agreed with Aiden, but how can they make that happen? She does not want to go to Los Angeles to fetch the pets. That will take hours and other than Master Hollow and Michael, they are the only grownups present. And both Master Hollow and Michael are hurt; they are supposed to rest and not to take care of fifty kids.


    Sarah saw only one possibility. "Can someone bring them?"


    "Pups are not a problem, but not many can take Kitty.", Aiden stated the facts.


    Sarah stood by the window and looked at the garden. She spotted Masika, Art, Femi, Rosa, and Tejan sitting at the table and ying cards. Suddenly, while looking at Masika, Sarah got an idea. "Zack!"


    Aiden needed to confirm that they are talking about the same person. "The one who is eager to serve Masika?"


    Sarah confirmed. "He saw Kitty more than once, and she was fine with him, so he can bring her here. Someone from the army can take one of the helicopters, pick up the animals, and bring them here with Zack in the back. And it will be perfect: Ryan and Sean bailed out at thest minute, so the amodations which were prepared for them are avable. Zack can stay here and make sure that Kitty does not go to neighbors and causes trouble."


    In Texas is legal to haverge cats as pets, so if Kitty is seen, it will not be a problem. However, if a leopard roams the neighborhood and spooks the neighbors (or eats their pets), that is a problem.


    Aiden frowned. "The only one from the army who knows where we live is Noah."


    Sarah grimaced. She is aware that Aiden has issues with Noah. Well, she is not OK with Noah''s behavior either, but he is respecting that she is taken, even though he is not hiding his infatuation with her. But Noah seems to be the only one who can do this... "We can ask Noah to return the helicopter right away, so he will not stay longer than necessary."


    Aiden closed his eyes and exhaled. He can''t be unreasonable. "It will bete; he can stay at least for a meal. And overnight¡­"


    "Thank you, hubby¡­", Sarah said sweetly and gave Aiden a light kiss. "You are the best."


    Aiden smiled. He likes it when Sarah is praising him. Ah, he does not need much to melt. "Call Noah before I change my mind."


    Sarah swiftly reached for her phone. She knows that Aiden means it.


    "Noah and Zack will leave in ten minutes, and Genie is expecting them. So, they should be here by eight.", Sarah told Aiden when she finished the call. "It is good to have people who can drop everything ande here on short notice."


    "Of course, they will drop everything...", Aiden grumbled. He is aware that Zack is eager to go wherever Masika is, and Noah is in his own league of creepy.


    Sarah hugged Aiden and kissed his chin repeatedly while talking in a soft voice: "You are a very considerate husband... And a wonderful father... Putting your family first... Our fur-babies will be with us soon... And they will be happy¡­ And it''s all thanks to you... There is no better husband in the world¡­ And I am lucky to have you¡­ We all are¡­"


    Aiden smiled. He knows that Sarah is buttering him up... and it''s working.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in¡­", Aiden called.


    Merve peeked in. "Sorry to disturb you."


    "Not a problem.", Sarah waved Merve toe in. Based on Merve''s expression, Sarah saw that it''s something serious.


    "Can youe and talk to Hande?", Merve asked Sarah.


    Sarah was alerted. Didn''t Masika say that everything is fine with Hande? And other than being scared and not talking, she looked fine to Sarah as well. "What is wrong with Hande?"


    Merve shrugged and helplessly shook her head. "Since that incident, she is not saying anything other than telling me to leave her alone. She is in her bed and crying. I tried talking to her, but she is dispirited. She was looking forward to this,ing together with everyone, and I never saw her in such a bad state. I believe that she is ming herself, and I hope that she will listen to you."


    Sarah nced at Aiden who gave her a small nod.


    "OK. I will talk to her.", Sarah assured Merve. "Go and join the party, leave Hande to me."


    Merve thanked Sarah and left.


    "You said that I am a great father¡­", Aiden reminded her. "And I believe that you are an amazing mother."


    Sarah smiled. She believes that everything will be fine as long as they are together.


    Sarah gave Aiden a quick kiss and left him in the study. Ah, parenting is hard.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1514 - Welcome At The White Rock Lake (5)

    "Hande? Can Ie in?", Sarah asked through the ajar door.


    There was no response, so Sarah let herself in. She found Hande on the bed.


    "Hande?", Sarah called and sat on the edge of the bed. She saw Hande wiping her cheeks with her palms while suppressing her sobs.


    "It''s almost dinner time. Will you join us?", Sarah asked.


    Hande shook her head. "I''m not hungry."


    "You need to eat."


    "I don''t deserve to eat."


    Sarah frowned. "No matter what you think, I say that you need to eat. At least a little bit. Do you want me to bring you food here?"


    Hande paused. She already caused so much trouble, and now Sarah wants to bring her food? Hande shook her head. "Don''t bring the food here, please."


    "Hey¡­", Sarah reached and ced her palm on Hande''s shoulder. "Talk to me. What is bothering you?"


    Hande took in a shaky breath. She didn''t want to talk, she wanted everyone to leave her alone. But Sarah is here and it''s disrespectful not to respond. "I am useless. Just a burden. I was better off at the Beach House. Can I return there?"


    "Of course, you can return there. If that is what you truly want. But why do you think that you are useless and a burden?"


    "I messed up so many things.", Hande responded in a barely audible voice.


    Sarah knows what is bothering Hande, but she needs to hear it from her. "Like?"


    "I wanted to help with the race, and I ended up not helping and causing a scene. No one likes me, and they have the right not to like me because I am the smallest, the slowest, and the weakest. No one wants me in their team. I am alwaysst¡­"


    Sarah''s heart cracked. "I will not deny that you falling in theke and hitting your head on the boat caused a scene. But that has nothing to do with you being the smallest, or the slowest, or the weakest. You saw Michael and Oni on the boat. The two of them are a very capable team, yet they ended up hurt. They are proof that idents happen to the people who take risks and try something new. As long as you keep trying, you will be failing. But that does not mean that you are a failure. You truly fail only when you give up and stop trying."


    Hande was quiet for some time. She sat up on the bed and turned to Sarah. "You are saying that I should learn from this."


    "Correct.", Sarah confirmed, happy to see that Hande is notpletely miserable.


    Sarah gave Hande tissue from the side table.


    Hande wiped her face and blew her nose, and then she exhaled helplessly. She didn''t get it. "What is the lesson here? If something falls into theke, don''t reach for it?"


    Sarah pursed her lips and shook her head. "Things would be different if you had a life vest on. As someone who recently learned swimming, you should take the necessary precautions. Another point I want to bring up is that we work in teams so when one person is in trouble, another one can help. We don''t n for idents to happen, but they do. That is why it''s important not to be on your own."


    Sarah also wanted to say that Hande should have someone by her side because she is the smallest one, and as a nine years old girl she should not be too adventurous, but Sarah knows that Hande is trying to prove herself so she kept that part to herself.


    Hande lowered her gaze. "No one wants to team up with me."


    Sarah touched Hande''s chin and lifted her head."Sometimes people will approach you and offer help, but most of the time you need to ask for it. Your other option is to take care of yourself. Think about your circumstances and ensure your safety."


    Sarah saw that Hande is obviously not convinced with what Sarah said. Hande will not ask for help if she thinks of herself as a burden.


    Sarah smiled and tried a different approach: "I remember not so long ago, there was a boy in our house. He was the smallest and the slowest one, his temper was explosive and he always caused trouble. No one wanted to be in a team with him. But he worked hard and improved, and now no one looks down on him."


    Hande blinked. "Are you talking about Ade?"


    Sarah smiled. "I am sure that over time you will hear many stories about his mischiefs. And let me tell you right away: they are true."


    Hande''s eyes sparkled. "Can you tell me more about it?"


    Sarah scooted on the bed and leaned her back against the wall. She gestured to Hande to do the same. It will be a long talk, and they should getfortable.


    "Ade was frustrated that others are better than him, and he channeled that frustration into teasing others, or sometimes even sabotaging other''s progress. It was a mess. It was very hard for me to punish him, especially when I saw his cute pout whenever he felt wronged¡­" Sarah was talking about Ade and Hande listened while barely breathing. She didn''t want to miss a single thing.


    ¡­


    About one hourter¡­


    Hande went to the dining room with Sarah. Her mood improved during her one-on-one chat with Sarah, but now that so many others are present, she is ufortable.


    "Rx¡­", Sarah said only for Hande to hear while patting Hande''s shoulder. "What is bothering you?"


    "I have a feeling that everyone is looking at me.", Hande admitted.


    "Not everyone is looking. But they are worried if you are OK."


    Hande pressed her lips into a line and went to find a seat. Somewhere far from Ade, if possible. She does not know how to face him.


    When she got out of the medical room, Ade was in the hallway and she dashed next to him with the hope that he didn''t see her puffy eyes from crying. How embarrassing.


    Beforeing for dinner, she washed her face with cold water and it helped a bit, but now she feels that her eyes are stinging again. Hande blinked rapidly and stared nkly at the empty te in front of her. She hopes that food will be served soon so that she can eat something and go back to her room, or out. As long as it''s away from here, it will be fine.


    "How are you doing?", Masika asked from behind Hande.


    Hande didn''t need to turn to know who it is. "Fine, thanks for asking.", Hande mumbled and she was happy that Masika didn''t ask anything else. She probably left.


    Femi sat on Hande''s right and Allen on Hande''s left.


    Hande was happy that Femi and Allen were busy chatting with whoever was sitting on their other side, so she was not in a position that she needs to talk.


    A few more kids asked Hande how she is doing, and she forced a smile and responded that she is fine while whishing for everyone to leave her alone.


    Hande sat for some time at the table and forced a few bites down her throat before leaving the dining room.


    She was looking down and rushing, and ended up taking a wrong turn. She found herself at the door which leads to the garden. Well, she is already here, and everyone else is inside eating so she decided to take a stroll.


    Hande went through the garden, over thewn, and reached the dock. She sat at the edge of the dock with her legs swaying above the surface of theke and observed the sun, which is moving lower in a steady, yet unnoticeable pace, hiding behind the tall trees on her right.


    Part of Hande wanted to return to the dining room and join the lively chatter, but another part of her whispered that she does not belong there and that here is better. Here, at least she knows that she is alone.


    Hande remembered Sarah''s stories about how Ade was struggling to fit in and how he eventually seeded. She wondered if she has such willpower, to do such a feat. At this moment, she does not feel like she does. At this moment, she only wants to shrink and disappear. At this moment, she feels defeated.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1515 - Welcome At The White Rock Lake (6)

    Hande was lost in her thoughts for an unknown measure of time.


    She lowered her gaze and froze when she noticed in the reflection of theke that someone is sitting by her side. The reflection is slightly distorted because of the disturbance caused by the warm evening breeze, but that reflection definitely looks like Ade and she is not imagining it.


    Hande slowly turned her head to the left.


    "Hi¡­", Ade said when their eyes met. "Are you feeling better now?"


    She can see that he is looking at her with curiosity and a small smile at the corners of his lips and even though they are not touching, he is close. Too close.


    Hande nced behind and confirmed that there is no one else, it is just the two of them, at least how much she can see.


    Her gaze moved back on Ade and she felt her anxiety bubbling up.


    "Wh-Why are you here?", Hande stuttered.


    "I thought you could use somepany."


    For some unknown reason, her heart tightened at his words. Did hee here because he saw that she is lonely? Or did someone tell him toe and give herpany? Hande exhaled. That must be the case. Why else would he be here? Someone forced him. Maybe Merve or Sarah. And here she is again, being a burden.


    "I don''t need your pity. Go back with others. I am fine here.", Hande mumbled and turned back to theke.


    Ade ignored her rejection. "It''s not pity. I wanted toe and see how you are doing. And you don''t look fine."


    Ade observed her stubborn expression. He nudged her shoulder with his. "So?"


    Hande looked at her shoulder and then at his like he did something outrageous.


    "What?"


    "Are you feeling better now?", Ade repeated his first question.


    A few secondster, when she didn''t respond, Ade moved again to nudge her with his shoulder. This time Hande moved away, avoiding him.


    "Stop that!", she said angrily.


    Ade blinked. "Don''t tell me you are upset that I touched you. Earlier today, you were clinging onto me, and at that time, I touched much more than your shoulder and we barely had any clothes on. Compared to that, this is nothing.", he said matter-of-factly.


    Hande''s eyes widened in horror. Did he need to bring that out? At first, she clung onto him because she was scared, but then she clung onto him because she was embarrassed to let go. Well, the letting go was not a problem, but the fact that when she lets go she needs to look at him, was a problem. How embarrassing.


    To her horror, Ade nudged her with his shoulder again!


    "What are you doing?", she grumbled while scooting away from him.


    "I am trying to talk to you. And you are all moody like you have a crush on me." Ade paused and observed Hande''s face which was getting redder by the second. "Wow! I just said it without realizing that I am right."


    Hande fidgeted, unsure if she should stay or leave. She wants to leave, but she knows that he is faster and stronger, and he can stop her if he wants. A failed escape would only increase her embarrassment, so she gave up on attempting it. "Who would have a crush on you?"


    Ade craned his neck to get a better view of her face. "Someone who avoids looking at me while her cheeks are fiery red."


    Hande pressed her lips into a line and turned to look at him defiantly. "Are you happy when you tease me?"


    Ade saw that her chin is trembling and that she is on the verge of bursting into tears. He scolded himself for pushing it too far. He wondered, what happened with that defiant girl he met three months ago? This Hande in front of him is timid and insecure.


    "I''m sorry. It is not my intention to tease you. I actually thought that you like me. Maybe I am not your type..."


    Hande opened her mouth to say something, but Ade was speaking again: "I got you something."


    Hande saw Ade reach behind him and a secondter he was holding in front of her a te with a slice of chocte cake, and a fork next to it.


    "Take it.", Ade urged her. "I know it''s your favorite. And you left before sweets were served."


    Hande''s eyes darted from the cake to Ade. "Did Merve tell you that I like it?"


    Ade smiled and pushed the te in her hand. Finally, he got Hande to let her guard down, but he will not tell her that he overheard Merve say to Rosa how it''s too bad that Hande left before dessert because chocte cake is her favorite. That is when he decided to take his te and find Hande. With Eve-lens on, it was not difficult to find her.


    Hande stared at the cake in her hands for some time, and she had to admit that it was calling to it. And it smelled great.


    Reluctantly, she took a bite of the cake and closed her eyes, enjoying the perfect bnce of moisture and spongy texture and sweetness and the bitterness of cocoa and the small bits of chocte and¡­ it''s delicious.


    "What about you?", Hande asked Ade. She noticed that he is only watching her.


    Ade shrugged. "I am d you are enjoying the cake."


    "This is your slice.", Hande guessed.


    "Now it''s yours."


    Guilt washed over Hande. Because she left, she is eating his cake and he got none. And she can see by the way he is looking at the cake that he wants to eat it as well.


    Hande poked a piece of cake and hovered it in front of his face. "Let''s share."


    Ade''s eyebrows shoot up and he looked with disapproval at the piece of cake which was only an inch or two from his mouth.


    "I don''t have any disease, if that is worrying you. And I brush my teeth regrly." Hande moved her lips into a strange smile-like grimace with an intention to show him her clean teeth. Unfortunately for Hande, there were chocte cake bits between them, and it looked horrible.


    Ade burst into augh.


    Hande frowned. Did she do something funny? "What?"


    "Nothing, nothing¡­", Ade put his hand over Hande''s to steady the fork and took the piece of cake she offered him.


    He enjoyed the chocte vor which was spreading through his mouth while observing Hande who took another bite for herself.


    She made a satisfying humming sound while savoring her second bite.


    "That is an indirect kiss.", he said tly.


    Hande started coughing violently. She almost choked on the cake! "What!?"


    "You put the cake in your mouth after me, with the same fork.", Ade exined.


    Hande looked at the fork with horror in her eyes. She didn''t think about it! Is this how things happen? Is this her first kiss? Gone, just like that! She didn''t feel anything! Hande watched movies and read books and she knows that it should be with flowers and with a boy she likes who will embrace her and with butterflies in her stomach, and this¡­ it''s just a piece of metal with chocte cake and saliva! Ah, her first kiss is ruined forever!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1516 - Welcome At The White Rock Lake (7)

    Hande was in distress because she lost her first kiss with a fork as a medium and she was trying tofort herself by the fact that at least it involves Ade, so it can''t be all bad. Out of all the boys she knows, if she needs to kiss someone, that would be Ade. But she didn''t feel a thing. Isn''t that a sad way to lose the first kiss? One day when she sits with her friends, and they reminiscence their first experiences, all her friends will give names like Daniel or Ethan, and when her turnes, she will need to say <em>''fork''</em>. That is beyond sad. She lost her first kiss thanks to the temptation of the chocte cake.


    It took Hande a while topose herself enough and to see that Ade is looking at her with glee. He is obviously enjoying this.


    She wanted to say something and wipe that grin off his face, but her brain refused toe up with anything useful.


    Hande wondered, why is he so happy? Is it possible that she is not his first victim? Is Ade a scoundrel who goes around and steals first kisses from unsuspecting girls?


    Ade tilted his head and carefully observed Hande''s face which showed that she is going through some internal struggle.


    "What''s going on in your head?", Ade asked with amusement in his voice.


    Hande lowered her head to avoid his gaze and she stared at the cake while saying in a small voice: "I lost my first kiss to a fork because the chocte cake is tasty."


    Ade widened his eyes for a second before he burst into augh.


    "You are kidding!", he said while catching his breath. "To make the kiss count two sets of lips are necessary. Otherwise you can go on kissing forks and tes and anything else¡­" Ade stopped talking abruptly and moved closer to her. "Is that what you are thinking? You want me to kiss you?"


    Hande put her free hand on his shoulder with an attempt to push him away, but Ade would not budge. She looked at his grin and pouted, painfully aware that her face is about to catch on fire how much she is blushing.


    "Why are you teasing me?", she was on the verge of bursting into tears.


    Ade chuckled. "You are too easy to tease. Give me more cake."


    Hande refused. She moved the te away from him. "No. You are teasing me."


    "Hey! I got you this cake. Give me at least two more bites!"


    "You got it for me, and now you want to eat it. How is that bringing me the cake?", Hande moved to stand up.


    Ade held Hande''s hand, preventing her from escaping. "You said that we will share, so I should get half. Are you going back on your word?"


    Hande sneered. "I said that before you teased me about the indirect kiss."


    Ade narrowed his eyes. "Don''t make me lick the whole piece."


    "You would not dare!"


    "Try me.", Ade said smugly.


    Hande nced down and realized that Ade is holding her hand. "Let go of my hand and I will share the cake."


    "Feed me.", he demanded.


    "Fine!", she eximed defiantly. "I didn''t know that you are so eager to get my saliva."


    Ade shrugged. He will not fall for such provocation. This is about the cake! And he is enjoying the variety of expressions she is showing. Well, at least she is not sad anymore.


    Ade let go of her hand and pointed at his open mouth, indicating the ce where the next piece of cake should go.


    Hande exhaled in defeat and fed him.


    Ade smiled smugly and moved toy back on the dock with his hands behind his head.


    Hande nced at Ade who is rxing next to her and she was happy that no one is here to see him bully her like this.


    She put a piece of cake in her mouth and a secondter, she felt Ade tug on her sleeve, demanding his next bite. Well, maybe he is bullying her, but she does not feel lonely anymore.


    "Get up. How are you going to eat lying down? The cake will fall off the fork or you will choke and then you will say it''s my fault¡­", Hande whined, and she stopped when Ade sat up.


    She decided to make the bites smaller so that itsts longer.


    Hande was not aware that Merve was observing them from the garden for some time.


    Merve is holding onto a te with a piece of chocte cake on it; she went to Hande''s room with an intention to give the cake to her little sister and when she didn''t find her, Merve went to the garden. Merve is happy to see that Hande is making friends.


    Unfortunately for Hande, it''s not only Merve. Rosa, Jamari, Imani, Masika, and many more are in the garden. They trickled out of the vi to the garden as they finished with their dessert. The weather is very pleasant, and they decided to make use of it. The bickering between Ade and Hande is perfect entertainment.


    And of course, Sarah and Aiden have their eyes on them through Eve-lens, thanks to the invisible drone which is silently hovering above dock.


    Ah, Hande has no idea that almost everyone is watching her and Ade for some time. And it''s probably better that she does not know about it.


    ¡­


    Around eight in the evening, a helicopter silentlynded next to the vi, and Kitty leaped out as soon as the door of the helicopter opened.


    After a quick sniff of the air, Kitty dashed toward the garden and went straight for Sarah.


    "Baby¡­ did you miss me?", Sarah asked in a singing voice while rubbing Kitty''s head. "Did you think mommy left you? Well, then you know how I felt when you disappeared in that forest¡­"


    A minuteter, Zack and Noah made their way into the garden. Noah used Eve-lens to determine Sarah''s location. He is giddy that he is invited to stay here overnight. There is no way he will miss on such an opportunity.


    Aiden took the crate with pups from Zack. "Thanks for bringing them."


    "No problem.", Zack responded while smiling at the sight of pups who are bending over the edge of the crate so that they can lick Aiden''s hands. And their wiggling tails are a giveaway that they are happy to see their daddy.


    It didn''t take long for Zack to spot Masika who is ying cards at the table nearby.


    Sarah thanked Zack and Noah. "Stretch a bit and then you can grab food. It''s in the kitchen, so feel free to eat anytime. We finished dinner. We don''t have anything nned for tonight, so use this time to rx. Whenever you are ready, someone will show you where you will sleep and around the vi¡­"


    Zack nced around and remembered. "This is where I met you for the first time. The ce looks a bit different."


    From the air, Zack noticed that the tennis court is gone; that area is now part of the training grounds, and the guesthouse in the back is muchrger. Also, knowing that this is the property owned by Sarah and Aiden, Zack can guess that there is much more underground.


    Aiden confirmed. "We remodeled."


    The pups were whinnying and reminded their daddy (aka Aiden) that they didn''t eat.


    "I will take them to eat." Aiden told Sarah and threw a warning re at Noah before carrying pups inside.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1517 - Welcome At The White Rock Lake (8)

    Zack excused himself and went to greet Masika.


    She was surprised and happy to see him, "I didn''t know you areing."


    "I found out just beforeing here...", Zack responded and joined them for the card game.


    Merve was at the table as well and she recognized Zack as the one who came with Masika to rescue her and Hande.


    "Is Hande here?", Zack asked.


    Merve confirmed and pointed toward the dock. Ade and Hande are still sitting there and chatting.


    When Zack left to join Masika, Noah looked at Sarah expectantly.


    "Rx, Noah. Everyone here is family.", Sarah said. "Think of this as a night off."


    Noah told himself to be cool. He should not show how giddy he is to be next to his Mistress, and Aiden is not around. He nced around and voiced his observation. "Many new faces."


    Sarah understood that Noah is not familiar with the new girls or with Master Hollow and his disciples.


    "Remember the extraction we did in Las Vegas about three months ago? At that time, we ended up with a new base." Sarah saw Noah nod and she exined: "The girls are ready to join us. They are still green, but some of them are promising."


    "Do you want me to train them?", Noah offered.


    Sarah rejected. "At this time, that is not necessary. But if you want to do something useful¡­" Sarah gestured toward Master Hollow. "He is a master who can teach you many moves that are so effective that they look like cheats. If you can get his trust, it will be beneficial for you. For everyone."


    Noah observed that Master Hollow is in the wheelchair. "What happened to him?"


    "We encountered armed enemies. He took two bullets instead of his disciple, and he is recuperating at our ce. I don''t know how long he will stay, but it should be at least a few weeks. I''m hoping he will stay longer..."


    Noah listened to Sarah''s short introduction to Master Hollow and he understood that this is a mission. If he seeds, he can power up. Sarah told him that the old man likes stories, and Noah has stories to tell.


    ¡­


    "Where are the pups?", Sarah asked Aiden when he returned empty-handed.


    "They ate and slept off right there on the kitchen floor. I moved them back into the crate, they didn''t move a muscle." Aiden responded and blinked at Noah who is chatting with Master Hollow. Aiden could not believe that Noah is wasting this unique opportunity to be close to Sarah. "Howe that leech is not sticking to you?"


    Sarah smiled. "I gave him a mission to entertain Master Hollow."


    Aiden knows that Master Hollow could use entertainment. "If Noah is sessful, he can stay longer and return with us in two days."


    Sarahughed. "You don''t like him, but you don''t mind using him."


    Aiden didn''t deny it. "He is freeloading, at least he can be useful."


    "I think that you are softening up toward Noah.", Sarah voiced her observation.


    Aiden frowned. There is no way he will admit this because it''s not true. No matter how good and useful Noah is, the fact is that Noah is obsessed with Sarah, and Aiden can''t be at ease with that. Maybe Noah is keeping his hands off from Sarah now, but that does not mean that it will stay that way.


    The rest of the evening passed in a good mood and they didn''t stay in the gardente. By ten o''clock, everyone was in their rooms, getting ready for the night. They had an early start and a busy day, and tomorrow will be exciting.


    Zack got a task to sleep with Kitty and he protested when Kitty went on a tree to sleep.


    "Am I supposed to sleep on a branch or on the ground under the tree?", Zack whined.


    Sarahughed. "Rx. Kitty has a tracker on her cor. Use this...", she gave him a device and started showing the options. "You can set an rm if Kitty moves outside certain area..."


    ¡­


    5:34 AM


    Hande got out of the vi, geared up for her morning run. She always wakes up first among all the girls at the Beach House.


    She trains more than the others, because she is the smallest and the slowest and she needs to put an extra effort in order to catch up. Ever since her talk with Ade, three months ago, she decided that she will not be left behind because if Ade can do it, so can she.


    Sarah told her not to train more than instructed, but running is fine as long as she listens to her body and does not overdo it. So Hande runs.


    Hande checked the map of the area in her room, and she saw that the property is on a ten acres lot which is square-shaped.


    This property is bordering the White Rock Lake on the front, the road at the back (with more residential buildings on the other side), on one side is neighboring property and on the other is arge park. That means how Sarah''s and Aiden''s mansion at the White Rock Lake has only one direct neighbor.


    The lot is positioned at the beginning of the penins and the property which is neighboring it is fifteen acresrge, covering the peak of the penins.


    Sarah and Aiden knew that some of the kids might want to go for a run, and that is why they provided a map in every room. Other than the information about the lot and the neighborhood, the maps have two running trails marked. The shorter one is within the limits of this property, with some twists and turns, and it''s about half a mile loop. The second running trail is longer, it goes around both properties on the penins and through the park, and it''s about three miles loop.


    Hande decided to take the longer trail. Her morning run at the Beach House is five miles long and taking the longer trail will be more interesting than doing repeatedps on this property.


    She went to the garden and did some light stretching before starting her run. To reach the trail, she needs to go through the training grounds.


    Hande paused. Is that someone already training? She blinked when she realized that a person doing pullups is Ade.


    She smiled when she remembered thatst night they chatted for a long time and even though Ade teased her asionally, she didn''t dislike it.


    Hande didn''t want to interrupt him, and her n was to go around him, but he saw her.


    "Good morning.", Ade greeted cheerfully, slightly out of breath. "You have an early start. It''s before 5 AM in California."


    "I usually start early.", Hande responded. "Don''t stop because of me. I am going for a run."


    Ade ignored her rejection. "Are you doing the long or the short trail?"


    "The longer one."


    Ade has no intention of letting Hande go on her own. She is only nine years old and ns to run through an unknown neighborhood by herself? He shook his head inwardly. It seems that her stay at the Beach House gave her a false feeling of safety. OK, maybe not false. The Beach House and the Cliffside Vi are onrge properties and safe, but this is Texas and Hande is nning to run through the unknown neighborhood and a park.


    "I will join you.", Ade dered sternly while wiping the sweat off from his face and neck with a towel.


    Hande wanted to refuse, it is obvious that Ade was doing something else and he probably did his warm-up run. But then Hande remembered that she should not be doing things on her own because in case something happens, she needs a teammate who will help her. The idea of Ade being her teammate sounds nice. She smiled.


    "Thanks."


    Ade was happy that she didn''t put up any futile resistance. The two of them started with a light jog and then picked up the pace.


    About five minutester, Masika and Zack met at the training ground, spent a few minutes stretching before they started the run along the same trail. From their time in Mn, the two of them are used to do their morning training together and now they picked up like they didn''t have a few months gap.


    Allen and Julius were right behind Masika and Zack, Haru and N were next, and the others trickled out from the vi shortly after.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1518 - Darlene Payne (1)

    Master Hollow exited the vi before seven in the morning and he was surprised that everyone is either on the training ground or running, even his disciples are there. Didn''t Sarah say that this is a vacation and they don''t need to wake up early and train?


    Noah noticed the old man and he approached him respectfully. "Master¡­"


    "Noah¡­", the old man greeted back. He looked at Noah and remembered that Noah entertained him for hoursst night. Master Hollow didn''t miss that Noah was sneaking nces at Sarah, but other than that, he has a very good opinion of him. Actually, all of the kids here are good kids. Definitely hard working.


    Master Hollow saw that Noah is geared up for training, and based on his flushed face and sweat, he is into it.


    Master Hollow exhaled. They are treating him well here, so at least he can return the favor. "Show me what you have."


    Noah''s face broke into a grin, <em>''Mission aplished!''</em>


    "Allow me¡­", he pushed Master Hollow''s wheelchair to the area where the training dummies are so that he can demonstrate his kicks and punches.


    Noah is fueled with extra vigor. When he woke up, he saw a message from Sarah that unless there is an emergency with the Army of Chaos, if he wants, he can stay two more days and return with everyone else. And he wants to stay.


    Sarah and Aiden are on the training ground as well. They warmed up and are helping others with their training.


    Sarah''s and Aiden''s n was to sleep in, but Aiden woke up to check on the pups and he saw that everyone is awake, so when he told that to Sarah, they decided to join. They can''t be the only ones rxing.


    Master Hollow was giving pointers to Noah, and that attracted attention of Allen and Julius who came closer to observe. Not long after, Master Hollow was working with Noah, Allen, Julius, Ron, Z, Haru, and N.


    Sarah and Aiden watched Master Hollow and exchanged knowing nces. They both agree that if Master Hollow decides to stay with them longer, and trains everyone, that would be a great boost for their fighting power. And at the same time, Master Hollow will not be lonely on his mountain. How Sarah and Aiden see it, it''s a win-win situation for everyone but they don''t dare make assumptions about Master Hollow''s mood or his intentions.


    Ade and Hande did their own thing. Hande was happy that Ade showed her different exercises, but she was disappointed that he didn''t show her any punches or kicks. He exined that if Sarah does not approve, he will not risk getting scolded when Hande gets hurt.


    Daniel worked with Xiaohui and he enjoyed the way she praised him. Yup, he is awesome.


    They all freshened up and gathered for breakfast at eight o''clock.


    Sarah and Aiden shared ns for the day. Everyone has free time until lunch. After lunch, they will have severalpetitive events like mini Olympic games. In the evening, after dinner, they will do a test of courage and skills where they need to go in pairs and collect clues and tokens ced through the property in the dark while following the map with only a shlight.


    The kids were super excited about the day ahead.


    After breakfast, most of the kids went to the indoor yroom which includes a bowling alley, arcade machines, a dartboard, and a pool table. There are also sitting areas where they chatted and yed games.


    Some of the kids went to the garden, to enjoy the weather while ying cards and listening to music.


    Bo, Souta, and Wing didn''t forget to talk to Sarah and Aiden about swimming. Beck, Nico, Allen, and Julius volunteered to teach Master Hollow''s disciples swimming. Bo, Souta, and Wing were excited to hear that if they pay attention and work hard, by lunchtime they might learn the basics of how to swim, and then it''s only a matter of practice to improve.


    ¡­


    10:19 AM


    Sarah and Aiden are in the living room, sitting on the sofa, chatting with Master Hollow. Kitty is by Sarah''s side, with her head on Sarah''sp, and the pups are on the ground, to the right, growling while tugging on a kitchen cloth they stole after breakfast.


    Voices andughter are drifting in through the open windows from the garden and asionally some kids join them in the living room for a few minutes, to ask a question or share a funny story.


    They are all enjoying the peaceful yet lively atmosphere.


    "Master¡­", the butler called when he approached Sarah and Aiden. "There is Miss Payne at the door, requesting to talk to you."


    Aiden paused. Why is Miss something looking for him? "Me?"


    The butler confirmed. "She said that she wants to talk to Mr. White."


    Aiden looked at Sarah, silently asking her if she will join him. It''s a woman, and considering their history, it might not end well.


    Because various vehicles areing in and out of the property, with deliveries of food, drinks, and other items, Sarah and Aiden turned off notifications for when someone crosses the boundary of their property (for the day at least). The staff is handling those. That is how Miss Payne made her way to the vi without Sarah''s and Aiden''s knowledge.


    Sarah nced at Master Hollow, Kitty, and then pointed at her eye (actually, she pointed at Eve-lens). "I will be watching. It''s the neighbor, see what she wants..."


    Aiden exhaled and dragged his legs while walking out toward the main entrance to the vi. He has a bad feeling about this.


    ...


    Aiden stepped in the entry hallway and observed a profile of the woman in her mid-twenties with long wavy brown hair. She is not a beauty, but not bad looking either. The knee-length summer dress is hugging her body in all the right ces, res from her hips lower, and her oversized chests definitely draw attention.


    Aiden reminded himself to look into woman''s eyes because if Sarah is peering through his Eve-lens, he will be in trouble.


    Of course, Aiden is not interested in any woman other than Sarah, butrge melons are making guys stare, it''s in their DNA.


    Aiden cleared his throat briefly to announce his presence before calling: "Miss Payne?"


    She stared at Aiden with surprise obvious on her face and it took her a few seconds before responding. "Yes. I was expecting Lukas or Mr. White."


    Aiden chuckled at the thought that this woman is expecting people who are in a mental institution. Memories of them using holograms to push Marcus and Lukas over the edge came to his mind and how Sarah was happy that it all worked out better than expected.


    Aiden reminded himself to stay focused, there is a young woman staring at him and he knows that look. At first, she was surprised to see him, but now her eyes are turning gentle and the way she is sticking her chest out, means that she is aware of her assets and she wants to make him aware of them as well. Ah, if Sarah is watching, Miss Payne is in trouble.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1519 - Darlene Payne (2)

    Aiden exhaled while thinking that it would be better if Sarah came here with him. She could handle this pesky woman and he would enjoy the show.


    He always gets a thrill while watching Sarah im him as her own. It never gets boring.


    "I am Mr. White. The current owner of this house. My Uncle sold this property to me.", Aiden said coolly.


    A bright smile bloomed on her face. "Oh¡­ I didn''t know."


    "It''s OK. We didn''t publicize it. Can I help you or is your visit specific to my Uncle?"


    She ignored his question. The fact that this hottie (aka Aiden) is living here instead of that old Marcus or lecherous (and disgusting) Lukas, made her day. She decided to get close to Aiden. Well, she should know her neighbor, and Aiden being super-handsome is a big bonus.


    She extended her hand for a handshake. "Pardon my rudeness. I am Darlene Payne, your neighbor."


    "Neighbor?", Aiden repeated like he is surprised, but he knows that there is only one neighboring house, at the one at the peak of the penins; that property isrger than the one they got from Marcus. Aiden and Sarah checked the files of the people who live in this area. Other than the Payne family, there are four more properties nearby, on the other side of the road, and all of them are typical rich families with businesses which span for generations, full of money, and dark secrets. However, none of that exins her presence.


    "Yes. Next door¡­", Darlene gestured in the direction to the South-East where their house is. "And your name is¡­?"


    Aiden nced at her hand which is still hovering in the air and shook it briefly. "Aiden, Aiden White."


    Her smile widened how much her cheeks allowed it. "Aiden. Please, call me Darlene. I would be delighted if youe for a visit so that we can get to know each other better. I didn''t see you before, so you must be new in the area, I will be happy to show you around."


    "That is very generous of you. I am confident that my wife would love to get to know you better."


    Darlene was unable to hide her disappointment. "Your wife?"


    Aiden smiled and didn''t respond. He can see on Eve-vision that Sarah is going to join them in three¡­ two¡­ one¡­


    "That would be me.", Sarah said as she stepped into the entry hall.


    Darlene looked at Sarah and she was sure that the temperature fell by few degrees together with her mood.


    Sarah didn''t bother to smile. "I am Sarah White. Aiden''s wife. It''s always nice to meet the neighbors. Did you know that we are here, and you came to greet us?" Sarah looked at Darlene''s empty hands. "Ah, since there is no housewarming present I guess this a random visit."


    Darlene inhaled sharply. Howe this turned out into her being rude by not bringing a present?


    Darlene''s eyes widened at the sight of Kitty. Why is she not on a leash? That huge creature is dangerous, and it does not look friendly at all!


    Darlene was not ready for this. The Payne family is aware that yesterday afternoon there was a party (they heard the music and saw boats on theke), and then this morning they noticed many young people jogging, and she wanted to ask Marcus (or Lukas) if they know something about it. After all, Marcus and Lukas were mostly keeping to themselves and these boisterous parties are not their style. The Payne family is aware that Marcus hosted a number of events, but they were always ssy ones, entertaining the elite and not a bunch of teenagers.


    Also, Darlene didn''t expect to see Aiden, who is an absolute heartthrob, and then to find out that he is married, and his wife (aka Sarah) does not look pleasant.


    <em>''Why is Sarah so hostile?''</em>, Darlene thought. <em>''I was just looking!''</em>


    Darlene bit her lower lip and blinked a few times seductively at Aiden while thinking how to respond. Sarah is unweing, and as a gentleman (and a good neighbor) he should help her, right? But unfortunately, he is looking at Sarah who is scratching Kitty''s head.


    Darlene wondered, <em>''is it possible that Aiden can resist my charms to the point of ignoring mepletely?''</em>


    Darlene decided to respond to Sarah''s question with a half-truth.


    "We noticed a number of young people jogging close to our property this morning and I came here to check if you know anything about it."


    "Yes. That would be our kids.", Sarah responded tly.


    Darlene frowned, obviously confused. "Your kids?"


    Sarah smiled and hooked her hand around Aiden''s waist. "Well, as you should be able to tell, they are not our real kids, but they are staying with us, and are close like a family. They are healthy youngsters who exercise in the morning. Did any of them go on your property by ident?"


    "No. They were not on our property.", Darlene responded.


    "So, you came here because someone was outside of your walled-in property? On a public trail?"


    Darlene can hear that Sarah is mocking her, but Darlene believes that she has a point. "Our property is secluded, and we don''t see a lot of traffic. So, when we saw a sudden influx of people, we got concerned."


    "There is no need for concern, Miss Payne. None of our kids wille to your property. If we need more space, we will go to the public park. Is there anything else?"


    Darlene''s eyes shed in disbelief. Is Sarah telling her to leave? Why did Sarah show up? She really wanted to talk to Aiden more.


    Darlene forced a smile and spoke to Sarah while ncing at Aiden. "I see. It appears that we worried about nothing. With the music and so many of them, we thought that maybe a youth camp opened here."


    "You are overthinking. This whole area is residential and anything that can generate ie is prohibited. We are not foolish to break thew.", Sarah said with irritation apparent in her voice.


    "I see¡­", Darlene exhaled.


    "Anything else?", Sarah repeated her question while wondering if this woman has any intention to leave. Can''t Darlene see that she is not wee?


    Darlene was not sure how to answer. Why are they not inviting her inside? Isn''t that a polite thing to do? Her sightnded at Aiden again, silently asking him to help her out.


    Sarah was irked by Darlene''s behavior. How dares she look at Aiden like that?


    Kitty felt Sarah''s irritation and let out a growl at Darlene. Unexpectedly, that improved Sarah''s mood. Her baby is channeling her frustration. How sweet!


    Sarah cupped Aiden''s cheeks in her palms and gave him a light kiss on the lips. "Sweetheart, why don''t you go inside and continue your work. I will show Miss Payne out."


    "Don''t take too long.", Aiden murmured and gave Sarah one more kiss before turning to Darlene. "We will dly ept your invitation and stop by sometimes. I heard that your family is in real estate, we have a property we are considering buying and maybe your father can help us evaluate it. I admire a man who can keep his business on the rise in this shaky economy."


    Darlene watched dejectedly as Aiden walked down the hallway, back into the living room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1520 - Darlene Payne (3)

    Sarah saw that Darlene is looking after Aiden with longing in her eyes, and Sarah could not believe how brazen this woman is. She is right there! Ah, some women don''t realize the danger they are in.


    Just by looking at the outfit and the amount of makeup Darlene has on so early in the day, Sarah can put her in the bucket of rich socialites who spend their days gossiping and attending posh parties while always looking Instagram-ready.


    Sarah took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. This woman is powerless and unless Darlene crosses the line of looking-only, Sarah should not bother with her. But that does not mean that she needs to tolerate her presence either.


    "Miss Payne, if there is nothing else, I will show you out. I have my guests to tend to. As you already noticed, there are many of them and I can''t afford to idle here. That would be rude." Sarah gestured toward the exit door behind Darlene.


    Darlene could not hold back anymore. Sarah is obviously telling her to leave! This never happened to her before, everyone wants her to stick around! "Aren''t I your guest as well?"


    Sarah''s eyebrows went up in slow motion and she said smugly: "My guests are invited and wee to stay. And you are neither."


    Darlene''s eyes shed in outrage. "I am your neighbor. Is there a reason to be so rude?"


    Sarah stifled augh as a way to release some of her frustration. "I am rude? You are the one who is eyeing my husband in front of me. Are youparing my few words with your failed attempt to seduce my husband?"


    Darlene narrowed her eyes. If Sarah thought that she can intimidate her like that, she is mistaken. "If you think THAT was seducing, you didn''t see anything."


    Sarah took a deep breath while telling herself not to snap Darlene''s neck. "I can assure you that you will not have the chance to seduce my husband. He would never look at a cheap woman like you. Now, please¡­ leave before things escte."


    Darlene pressed her lips into a line, Sarah called her cheap! She was ready to fight, but Kitty started growling again. That is scary. Why is that creature not on a leash?


    "You will hear from my father.", Darlene squeezed through her teeth.


    "Yes. My husband would love to talk to him."


    Darlene was fuming. "Not about the real estate, but about you mistreating me!"


    "Oh¡­ You came into my house unannounced, tried to seduce my husband, threw a tantrum when you failed, and I am mistreating you?", Sarah said mockingly before adding: "I didn''t realize that we are still at an age where we go and tell our parents that someone is bullying us. Are you still in elementary school?"


    Darlene snorted, made a few steps backward before turning and dashing outside without a word. Her car is parked further down the driveway.


    Before getting into the car, Darlene turned to the mansion and narrowed her eyes at the sight of Sarah who iszily leaning against the doorframe and waving at Darlene with a smug smile on her face. And that sted leopard is next to Sarah!


    "Bitch!", Darlene hissed and went inside the car.


    As she drove away from the mansion, Darlene reyed in her mind their conversation from the entry hall.


    Other than beingpletely furious, a question hit her: How did Sarah know that she is Miss Payne? She introduced herself only to Aiden, and that was before Sarah joined them.


    Darlene inhaled sharply when she realized that at first Aiden pretended not to know who she is, but then he talked about their real estate business. So, it''s not only Sarah that it''s unpleasant, but Aiden yed her as well! She gripped her steering wheel.


    ¡­


    Sarah returned to the living room and sat next to Aiden. Kitty was right behind Sarah.


    "Do you think she will be back?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "She will keep her distance from us if she knows what is good for her. But she does not look very smart¡­", Sarah responded.


    "An enemy?", Master Hollow asked with surprise obvious in his voice.


    Sarah exhaled helplessly. "You can say that. These are the worst kind."


    Master Hollow didn''t understand. "Can you exin?"


    Sarah nced at Aiden and he understood that he needs to answer Master Hollow''s question.


    "Some people believe that they are entitled to things. In this case, a woman wanted my attention, and when I didn''t give it to her, she left angrily."


    Sarah snickered. "Well, she was disappointed about you, and angry about me."


    Aiden pouted. "Why did you chase me away? You know that I love to see you face-p them in person."


    "Sorry, love. But if you stayed there, I would gouge her eyes out."


    Aiden smiled. "I like it when you are protective of me."


    Master Hollow cleared his throat to remind them of his presence. The two of them look like they are about to kiss! "Do you think that she will be back?"


    Aiden confirmed. "They alwayse back. When someone is used to getting their way for a long time, they can''t ept that some things are out of their reach. They are like little kids who are throwing a tantrum when they can''t get the toy they want with a difference that these are grownups with money, power, and backing."


    "You are taking them seriously.", the old man voiced his observation.


    Sarah responded: "Yes. We had too many close calls and if we don''t take them seriously, they will seed. They don''t care how many things they need to break in order to get their way¡­" Sarah paused and nced at her left arm. "You remember my hand and that Aiden was in aa for three months?"


    Master Hollow confirmed and Sarah started telling him a story: "In Octoberst year, we had an eventte, and we were walking back. A woman came toward us, we saw her as someone who had a crush on Aiden and is having a hard time epting that he is not interested in her¡­"


    Master Hollow listened about Evalina and how she ended up pulling a gun at them, and that created an opening for Lebedevs to get their hands on Sarah and Aiden.


    As Sarah spoke, Aiden put his arm behind Sarah and pulled her to lean on him.


    Aiden gripped Sarah''s shoulder while guilt was eating him up. He knows that Sarah does not me him, but he mes himself. It''s his fault that he didn''t see how dangerous Evalina is. He was unable to protect Sarah and because of that, she was on her own for three months. So many bad things happened during that time, and he was not there to brave the storms with her. He will never forgive himself for that.


    His mind also drifted off to Madison and the incident at Jeff''s wedding. That was another horrible thing that happened, and again¡­ Sarah suffered because he didn''t see the danger.


    Aiden clenched his teeth and made a silent promise that he will never downy a threat again. And he will start with Darlene Payne.


    "I''m going to the study¡­" Aiden kissed Sarah''s temple before standing up and walking away from the living room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1521 - Love Makes Brain Turn Into Mush

    Hande is in her room, lying on the bed and reading a book.


    "Come in¡­", she called when she heard the knock on the door.


    Her eyes widened when she saw Ade walk in.


    "I didn''t see you after breakfast. Merve said that I can find you here.", Ade answered her silent question.


    Hande blinked. Other than her eyelids, the rest of her was frozen. It took her some time to find her voice.


    "You were looking for me?"


    Ade hummed in confirmation and pulled a chair closer to her bed. He straddled the chair and rested his chin on the backrest. "What are you reading?"


    Hande realized that she is holding onto a book. "A story about a girl who is unwanted."


    "Who does not want her?"


    "Her family is hiding her. The story is set in a society where more than two kids per family are not allowed, and she is the third child." Hande saw that Ade is expecting more, so she added: "Her parents wanted two kids, but the second pregnancy was with twins. She is the younger twin and that makes her the third child. If she is found, her parents will be sent to prison, and her siblings and her to an orphanage. She is trying to justify the fact that she is spending her life in the basement, without ess to other people, education, or anything outside her home."


    "Do you like the story?"


    "Not really.", Hande responded.


    "So, why are you reading it then? Don''t tell me that you feel unwanted?"


    "Sometimes I feel like that.", Hande admitted. "I grew up in a family where my mother feared my father, we all feared him. My father was very controlling, and he would get violent when things didn''t go his way. If I did or said something he didn''t like, I would get a beating¡­" Hande stopped talking, realizing that she probably said too much.


    After some silence, Ade spoke: "I grew up without a father. I remember my mother telling me how he went far away to get a good job so that he can earn more money and provide for us. But when she was drunk, she would say that he ran away with another woman and that she would be better off without me, because when men see her with a child, they don''t want to stick around. I was eight years old when my mother left in the morning and didn''te back. By the time I finished the food in our house, neighbors noticed that my mom is not there, probably because I was dirty, and I lost weight¡­ and they would give me food sometimes. One day, a man came and offered me a job to clean his house. There I met Jamari. Things happened, and we ended up in a basement with Oni, N, Z, Masika, and Imani. There were other kids as well, but they were taken away before Sarah and Aiden found us."


    Hande listened without breathing. She scolded herself. When shepares her life with Ade''s, how can shein? At least her family stuck together, and she had food and clean clothes, while Ade''s both mother and father left him to fend for himself.


    "Don''t look at me like that.", Ade''s voice pulled Hande out of her thoughts. "I didn''t tell you that to make you feel bad."


    "Why did you tell me?"


    Ade shrugged. "You told me something about yourself, it''s only fair that I say my part. But the more important thing is that we are here now. We should not forget from where we came, so that we can appreciate everything we have here. I am working hard as a thank you to Sarah and Aiden, and I want to protect them so that I am not left on my own again¡­" Ade pointed at the book which Hande kept on the side. "I am sure that the girl in the story will find her happy ending."


    Hande was overwhelmed. Ade said so many things¡­ Her sight fell on the book. "What if she doesn''t have a happy ending? What if she is caught?"


    "Then, the story is rubbish. Let me see¡­", Ade grabbed the book and flipped to thest page.


    "Wait!", Ade eximed and bolted off the chair so that Hande can''t get the book while he reads the ending. He kept the book high up and read swiftly while Hande hopped around him, trying to snatch the book away.


    Ade lowered his gaze at now furious Hande and grinned while returning her the book. "It''s all good. You can finish the story with ease."


    Hande hugged the book and mumbled while scooting back on her bed. "You spoiled it for me."


    Ade straddled the chair again. "I didn''t spoil anything. You know that the book has a happy ending, but the pleasure is in the journey. The happy ending is not enjoyable if you don''t work for it¡­"


    Ade and Hande chatted in her room until lunchtime.


    The door of Hande''s room opened abruptly.


    "It''s time for¡­", Merve swallowed the rest of her words and looked questionably at Ade who is on the chair next to Hande''s bed.


    "A boy in your room?", Merve asked Hande teasingly.


    "We are just talking. And you are the one who told me that I can find her here!", Ade responded and exhaled while shaking his head in disapproval. "Seriously, all you older ones are thinking about is kissing¡­ and dating. I am too young for such things, and Hande is even younger."


    Ade turned to Hande and said seriously. "Beware, on your twelfth birthday, your brain will turn into mush."


    Hande blinked at Ade and she felt that her cheeks are heating up.


    Merve giggled from the door and said sarcastically: "Oh, wise Ade, you forgot one important thing."


    "Which one?"


    "Girls mature faster than boys."


    Ade frowned. "If that is maturing, I don''t want to have anything to do with it. Why did you just barge in Hande''s room without knocking?"


    Merve looked at Ade mockingly. "She is my baby sister. I came to remind her that it''s lunchtime."


    "Lunch will be in seven minutes. We will join at that time.", Ade responded smugly. He can see the time with his Eve-lens. "And next time, knock."


    Merve looked at Hande whose eyes didn''t leave Ade. She decided not to say anything else.


    "She is my sister.", Hande said in a small voice when Merve closed the door behind her.


    "Everyone here is family.", Ade responded matter-of-factly. "Lunch will be soon; do you need to get ready?"


    Hande confirmed that she wants to change clothes, and Ade told her to go ahead.


    "Close the closet door, I promise that I will not move from here. When you are ready, we will go together¡­"


    Hande went to change and she wondered, why is Ade in her room? And why is he waiting for her? Maybe he likes her¡­ She shook her head while reminding herself not to get carried away. Just a few minutes ago he spoke about love and dating like it''s a bad thing and he said that it turns brains into mush.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1522 - Hero

    After lunch, everyone gathered outside the vi. It is time for the Olympic games (with a twist)!


    The nningmittee (N, Oni, Imani, and Masika) came up with brilliant ideas for an active afternoon which will include events such as¡­


    Archery. Thepetitors get to shoot at balloons which are filled with water. Who gets the most of them in the allotted time, wins. From weapons, allowed are bows and arrows, knives, or anything else as long as it''s a long-ranged cold weapon. This addition in a variety of weapons was suggested by Masika.


    The next event is hurdles, where racers have balloons attached around their ankles. The goal is to reach the finish line first, with balloons intact. For additional excitement: they can pop each other''s balloons.


    As a team event, there is a three-legged 400-meter race: two racers will have their legs tied together. It is a test of speed and coordination. This one is very popr with couples.


    Another team event is dodge ball, where a <em>''ball''</em> is a water-filled balloon. Who gets hit, gets wet, and he (or she) is out!


    There will also be a long jump and water-filled balloon throwing and many other events.


    When all the events are done and the points are calcted, before dinner, they will have a ceremony where winners will get medals and flowers, and it will be like a real Olympic thing. The medals are given to the winners at every event, the overall score, and there will also be voting for the suavest move, the biggest impression, the most elegant win, etc.


    There will be additional awards as well.


    It is designed so that everyone gets something. After all, they are here to have fun, and everyone loves freebies.


    Sarah and Aiden are keeping additional awards as a surprise, but the kids are whispering that there will be things such as sports gear, gadgets, a spa day with Sarah, and a shopping spree with Aiden. Some kids are hoping that the overall winners will get promoted into generals (if they are not generals already).


    Everyone present is looking forward to the fun afternoon where they will get wet one way or another, and the warm weather is perfect for the asion.


    The kids chatted enthusiastically while forming teams and starting to sign up for the events.


    Kitty didn''t appreciate themotion. She went up high on a branch of the biggest tree in the area and settled there for a nap.


    Pups were excited. There is a lot of humans who want to y with them, but the three whelps were more interested in butterflies and they were chasing after them through the garden.


    Because Kitty went up for a nap, Zack was free to join the festivities. He signed up with Masika for the tied-legged race and for archery (he and Masika will go with knife throwing).


    Noah passed on the games, he sat with Master Hollow and the two of them chatted while enjoying the livelymotion. For Noah, this is a perfect opportunity to look at Sarah. With Aiden sticking close to Sarah, that is the most Noah can get.


    Hande was surprised when Ade asked her to team up for the race where they will have their legs tied up together.


    "A-Are you sure?", Hande stuttered.


    Ade nodded confidently. "We ran this morning side-by-side and we are in sync. This race will be a piece of cake."


    Hande blinked. She likes that Ade said how they are in sync, and his mentioning of the cake reminded her of the chocte cake from the previous evening and that she was feeding him, and she ate with the same fork¡­ and the indirect kiss. Many of them, actually.


    Ade observed her face and frowned. "Are you sick?"


    "Why?"


    "Your face is red. Do you have a fever?", he asked with concern obvious in his voice while reaching to touch her forehead with the back of his palm.


    Hande swatted his hand away and responded robotically: "I''m fine. The race. Let''s sign up."


    Ade thought how Hande is a nice girl, but sometimes she is¡­ strange.


    Ade and Hande went in the line to sign up as a team, and they stood behind Daniel and Xiaohui who were discussing their strategy of winning the race. Within a second, that turned into bickering between Ade and Daniel who will win.


    As the kids focused on the sign-up for the uing events anding up with strategies for their win, the pups went deeper into the garden.


    Sarah and Aiden let the pups explore, Eve will notify them if pups get close to the edge of the property or if they get into some trouble.


    "Should we sign up for something?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    "If you are in, so am I.", Aiden responded right away. He does not care much aboutpeting against the kids, but he will not pass the opportunity to do something together with Sarah.


    Sarah smiled and looked at the paper which listed events and rules. "Let''s see what is there¡­" She should know everything, but because Angelo was on his way to Los Angeles, Sarah left the girls to n and arrange for the event. And the girls did a wonderful job. Sarah is proud.


    Sarah and Aiden frowned when they got a notice on their Eve-lens that pups are in trouble. They switched to see the pups on Eve-lens, and they saw that in their pursuit for butterflies, the pups bumped into a snake. And the snake does not look happy.


    Sarah and Aiden dashed toward the direction where pups are.


    When Sarah and Aiden arrived near the pups, the two of them saw that the pups are cornered with a pile of decorative rocks behind them, and a hissing snake in front.


    "ckie!", Sarah eximed when the boy-pup jumped in front, grabbed the snake just below her head, and shook it a few times before throwing it to the side.


    In the next moment, Kitty pounced on the snake and dashed between bushes with the limp snake in her mouth. They saw Kitty climbing up the tree with her afternoon snack (aka the snake).


    It all happened in a sh, and Sarah and Aiden exhaled in relief when they confirmed that the snake is not venomous. But that means it''s fine for Kitty only, because such a huge snake can hurt the little pups if she bites them, even without a venom.


    Aiden squatted and gave the boy-pup a good head rub. "Boy, you are a real hero for protecting your sisters¡­"


    "He is a hero¡­", Sarah murmured. A secondter, she eximed: "That''s it!"


    Aiden gave Sarah a side-nce. "What?"


    "His name! We will call him Hero!"


    Aiden looked at Sarah skeptically. "Are you sure? So far he was Lucky, Rex, Star, Rover, ckie, and I probably missed a few names. And I''m used to calling him <em>''boy''</em>."


    Sarah shook her head in disapproval and squatted to pet the pups. "You can''t call him <em>''boy''</em>. That is weird. <em>''Hero''</em> is just right because that is what he is. He is the bravest pup in the world, a hero¡­ Like his dad."


    Aiden grinned. He likes that Sarah praised him. "OK. Hero it is¡­ Luna, Be, meet your brother: Hero."


    Sarah giggled. "You got to name a pup after all¡­"


    Aiden looked at her with a warm smile that reached his eyes.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1523 - Miss Payne Made A Move

    Later that afternoon¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are ying dodge ball. Opposing teams are boys vs girls.


    Sarah and Aiden are captains of their respective teams, ying against each other. They don''t like to y against each other because both are extremelypetitive and end up bickering, but this is an exception. The kids asked them to y and if Sarah and Aiden are on the same team, the winner would be known before the match started.


    The girls'' team has Sarah, Masika, Hande, and Z.


    The boys'' team has Aiden, Ade, Julius, Tejan, and Nico.


    They started with ten team members each, but others are out because they hot hit by a water-filled balloon which they are using instead of the ball.


    The rules state that it''s a valid move for a person to catch the balloon (without breaking it) and hurl it toward the opposing team. If it breaks, then another water-filled balloon is used. If the balloon breaks against the yer, that yer is out.


    Julius threw the ball toward Z, and Sarah caught it and swiftly returned it to the other side of the field.


    ''SPLASH!''


    The balloon burst against Tejan''s chest and he is out!


    Tejan was soaked and his t-shirt stuck to his body, showing off his defined muscles which got attention from a few girls who watched from the side.


    The girls on Sarah''s team cheered and high-fived each other when Tejan left the ying field. One less boy, and now the numbers are even.


    The butler came to the training ground. "Master there is¡­"


    "Bring him here!", Aiden told the butler without a care who was being announced. He assumed that it might be a neighbor again, probably someone from the Payne family. And it is highly likely that it''s Darlene''s father.


    Aiden''s eyes didn''t leave Sarah who is picking the next water-filled balloon. He knows that she wants to take him out. After all, he wants to take her out as well, but she is fast.


    Instead of throwing the water-filled balloon at the opponents on the other side of the ying field, Sarah passed the balloon to Masika, who threw it and missed Nico by an inch.


    ''SPLAT!''


    The balloon burst when it hit the ground.


    Masika balled her hands into fists in frustration. If Nico was a fraction slower, she would get him!


    "It''s OK. Don''t lose focus¡­", Sarah reminded Masika. That was also for Hande and Z. They need to watch out because Aiden is picking a balloon and his throws are not to be underestimated.


    Aiden picked the balloon and gave it to Ade who hurled it toward Z without a dy. On a reflex, Hande caught it and grinned.


    Sarah stifled augh. She can see that Hande is excited that she caught the balloon, but she needs to act fast if she wants to catch guys by surprise¡­ and now the surprise is gone.


    Hande passed the balloon to Sarah. She is not confident to throw it.


    "Mr. White¡­", a deep man''s voice came from the side.


    Aiden looked toward the voice and saw two police officers standing on the terrace and ncing toward the group which is engaged in a match.


    ''SPLASH!''


    A balloon burst when it smacked Aiden in the head.


    Aiden grimaced and threw an angry re at Sarah who bobbed her head excitedly.


    "You didn''t call a time out!", Sarah said in her defense.


    Aiden ran his hand through his hair, in an attempt to fix it and shook his head in disapproval.


    "You don''t think that this is important?", he gestured toward the terrace.


    Sarah shrugged and called: "Time out!"


    She walked toward Aiden. "Let''s see what is this about¡­"


    Aiden smiled smugly. He didn''t miss the way Sarah is looking at him. And he is aware that his wet hair is making him extra-seductive, and to add to that: his t-shirt is sticking to his body.


    The two of them went to the terrace and greeted the two police officers. One is a bulky man and the other one is a lean female, both in their mid-thirties.


    "Mr. White?", the policeman asked and then nced at Sarah.


    Aiden confirmed. "I am Aiden White, and this is my wife, Sarah. How can I help you?"


    The policewoman exhaled and spoke while avoiding Sarah''s and Aiden''s gaze. "There is a noiseint."


    Sarah blinked. "A noiseint? Can anyonein about the noise? This is our property, it''s daytime, and how much noise are we making while ying games in our backyard?"


    The policeman and the policewoman exchanged nces. They know that this is private property, and it''s arge one. From the road, they didn''t hear any noise, and the music was heard only when they were deep into the driveway. But even if it''s a small property in a congested neighborhood, it''s middle of the day, so neighbors should notin about the noise. And they can see that it''s a bunch of youngsters enjoying the hot September day and they are not harming anyone.


    On top of all that, this young couple in front of them is with a surname White. Would they dare to offend someone from the White family? Well, just the fact that they own this property in the White Rock Lake neighborhood means that they are not to be trifled with, and the Whitest name is additional weight to the already tricky situation.


    The policewoman smiled meekly while exining: "When someone calls us for noise, it''s our duty to investigate."


    Sarah and Aiden were unsure of what to do. They never had anyone call police on them. Well, there is a first time for everything.


    "Do you want to drink something?", Sarah offered. "We have iced tea, fresh orange juice, and sodas."


    The two police officers were surprised by the hospitality. They are patrolling this neighborhood for several years, and all the people living here are full of airs, and looking at them with contempt.


    "Water?", the policeman asked when he recuperated from the shock.


    Sarah gestured toward the big bucket with ice where water bottles are arranged. "There is food on the table as well. Help yourself."


    The policeman went to get water and the policewoman looked at Sarah and Aiden. "You are not going to ask who filed theint?"


    Aiden smiled. "No. We have only one neighbor, and this morning we rejected to entertain them when they came unannounced."


    The policewoman nodded in understanding and went to help herself with water. She took a sandwich and a handful of grapes as well.


    The two police officers stayed for a few minutes, advised Sarah and Aiden not to make noisete in the evening and then left.


    "Darlene Payne?", Sarah asked Aiden for confirmation that they are suspecting the same neighbor.


    Aiden nodded. "She could not help herself."


    "Do you have a n?"


    Aiden smiled maliciously. "Everything is ready. Let''s finish dodgeball and then I will show you¡­"


    Dodgeball ended with a win from girls. Without Aiden ying (he got sshed in the face and didn''t call for a time out), Sarah cleaned up Ade, Julius, and Nico without much trouble.


    Sarah was eager to see what Aiden has in store for the Payne family, and she knew that she will not be disappointed because Aiden always delivers. Her husband is awesome like that.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1524 - Preparations For The Test Of Courage

    In the study room¡­


    "Wow! When did you get all this data on the Payne family?", Sarah asked Aiden with admiration obvious in her voice.


    The two of them collected high-level information before they came here, just so that they have an idea about their neighbors, but Aiden dug out a lot of information that is not publicly avable.


    Aiden threw her a smug nce and didn''t respond. He did it before lunch, while Sarah was talking to Master Hollow about Evalina shooting at them and what happened after that. Unintentionally, Sarah reminded him of what happens when he does not take a threat seriously, and a snobby person like Darlene can cause trouble. He will not allow that to happen.


    Sarah looked at the information Aiden collected and summarized: "Their ie is from real estate; they are earning a lot of money, but their debt is eating up almost all of it. Darlene has a few scandals worth gossiping that can''t cause real damage, but her father has a mistress¡­" She smiled. "It''s interesting that they don''t own thend where their house is. With more than half of it owned by the bank, they are paying it off in small installments¡­"


    Sarah''s eyes lit up while looking at the number of hidden ounts they have offshore.


    "It seems that you have an idea¡­", Aiden said in a singing voice while enjoying Sarah''s mischievous (and slightly evil) expression.


    Sarah nodded in slow motion. "The Payne family did a poor job in raising Darlene. She dared toe to our house and act like she is above us. Someone who has so many secrets should not act so bold¡­" Sarah looked at the map of the area which showed the penins where their property is, and her finger traced the outline of the property owned by the Payne family. "We are the army of Chaos. We take what we can use, and we destroy the rest. And this¡­", she paused and turned to Aiden. "¡­we can use."


    Aiden''s lips curved into a devilish smile and he winked. "Let''s start¡­"


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden joined others outside just in time for the voting.


    There were different categories to vote for: the suavest move, the biggest impression, the most elegant win, the best team yer, etc.


    "The two of you stayed inside for a while after the visit from the police¡­", Michael said when he approached Sarah and Aiden. "Problems?"


    Sarah and Aiden smiled, and shook their heads in unison.


    "Thank you for your concern, but we got it covered.", Sarah said and lowered her gaze back to the paper where she needs to cast her votes.


    Michael nodded in understanding and didn''t bring out the topic anymore. He usually does not ask such questions which might sound like he is nosy, but since he got injured, he is not getting much work to do, and he feels useless. He hopes that Sarah and Aiden know that they can rely on him.


    Sarah nced at Michael''s retreating back and sighed. It''s not that she wants to keep it a secret, but she does not want to talk about the Payne family and what they have in the store for them. And Michael''s services are not necessary, he should rest and recuperate.


    Sarah and Aiden published online a number of articles which are revealing dirtyundry of the Payne family: tax evasion, drugs, scandalous behavior, etc. They also made sure that the biggest clients of Mr. Payne get this information. After all, the real estate business relies on connections andworking and no one wants to associate themselves with someone whose reputation is tarnished.


    Sarah and Aiden are confident that the articles will mess up the business of the Payne family, and their private life as well. In addition, Mr. and Mrs. Payne will get a shock when they see that their <em>''hidden''</em> offshore ounts are empty. Ah, there are more surprises for the Payne family, but they will be aware of it in the morning.


    The award ceremony went great.


    Medals for the best results were already known, and the kids were excited to see the results from voting. There were many categories to vote for, and everyone could write in a name, so they had no idea who won.


    Haru and N went to the stage and announced winners.


    Julius and Allen won an award for the best teamwork, Ron and Z are the cutest couple, Ade got the most votes for the suave move (when he saved Hande from theke), Sarah got called out for the sneakiest move (when she hit Aiden during dodgeball) and Hande was recognized as a great helper.


    Hande was super-embarrassed about this. She is confident that Merve had something to do with the <em>''great helper''</em> title. What did Hande do? Arranged a few gs and then ended up falling into ake and being rescued. But she didn''t want to make a fuss. Hande swallowed her grievances and went on the stage to receive her award.


    The awards are ques and tokens which will beter exchanged for a prize from Sarah and Aiden. Those prizes are a secret, and the kids will find out what they are when they return to the Cliffside vi.


    When the award ceremony waspleted, N announced that after nightfall they will have the test of courage and that whoever wants to participate needs to pair up in teams.


    N exined that the courage test will happen after the sunset. All the lights on the property will be turned off and kids will move in twos while following their map with a shlight to collect various items from predefined locations inside the vi and through the property. The night is moonless, and the stars will provide almost no light, which is perfect for the asion.


    N gave hints that the task of collecting tokens will not be straightforward, but she didn''t want to reveal more details.


    "There is one hour until dinner. Use it to find your partner, rx, ande up with strategies. Maps with the location of the tokens are avable in the yroom on the bar next to the bowlingnes.", N informed everyone.


    During the break, Sarah, Aiden, Haru, N, Ron, Z, Nico, and Beck went to set up things for the courage test which will happen after dinner,ter in the evening. Each of them is in charge of the specific area, so other than Sarah and Aiden, no one knows all the points of interest.


    As a twist for the test of courage, the tokens will be in not-so-essible locations, there will be eerie sounds, Sarah and Aiden are setting up holograms, Michael and Oni will be dressed up as zombies, Nico and Beck are messing with electronic locks on doors and windows, and there will be other traps along the path so it''s not a simple challenge of just collecting things.


    Of course, generals need to keep their Eve-lens in their rooms. There will be no cheating with night vision and looking through the walls!


    "Do you have a partner for the test of courage?", Ade asked Hande.


    Hande shook her head. She was embarrassed to admit it, but who will pair up with her? Hande was about to say that she is tired, as an excuse not to participate, but Ade was talking again¡­


    "Do you want to team up with me?"


    Hande blinked. "What?"


    "Or do you have someone else on your mind? Your sister, maybe?", Ade guessed.


    "No, no!", Hande said louder than intended. She nced around nervously to make sure no one noticed her outburst before responding to Ade''s question: "I mean¡­ I don''t have anyone on my mind. I would love to team up¡­ with you."


    Ade smiled. "Cool. Let''s go to the yroom. The maps are already there. We can study the map ande up with a strategy. Let''s decide which location we will visit first, and then..."


    Hande saw that Ade is walking away and she wanted to go after him, but her legs were super-stiff.


    Ade paused when he noticed that Hande is not with him. He turned and looked at her questionably. "Are youing? Or do you have something else to do before dinner?"


    Hande scolded herself internally. Why is she not moving? She forced her leg up to take a step forward.


    "Sorry¡­ I am just surprised that you want to team up with me.", Hande admitted in a small voice.


    Ade observed her embarrassed expression for a second before breaking into a smile. "Why would I not team up with you? This is a test of courage, and I know that you are brave. You are perfect. Now let''s go and check the map¡­"


    Hande inhaled sharply. Ade said that she is brave! And perfect¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1525 - The Payne Family

    ~ Texas, the White Rock Lake ~


    In the Payne family vi¡­


    Arthur Payne (aka Mr. Payne), Darlene''s father, returned after a long day at work. He found his daughter and wife in the living room.


    "How are my lovelydies?", Arthur called from the door.


    Gabrie Payne (aka Mrs. Payne) smiled at her husband. "We are fine. How was your day?"


    "Ah¡­ it was busy. The deal with Richmond industries is so close that I can almost touch it. That will give us a huge boost.", Arthur said enthusiastically while taking a seat on the sofa chair.


    "Are they the reason you didn''t return my calls?", Darlene asked her father with a slight pout.


    She is aware that her father is fooling around with his secretary, and whenever he is not avable during work hours or stays longer at work, Darlene wonders if he is busy with work, or busy with his secretary. Darlene confronted him about it about his secretary a year ago, and he exined that it''s nothing important and that he will never leave his wife or neglect his daughter.


    Actually, Darlene is aware that this is not the first time her father has a woman on the side. She still remembers when she walked into his study unexpectedly and caught him with his pants at his ankles and woman''s legs around his waist. Darlene was about eight years old then, she came from school earlier than expected due to stomachache. Since then, her father is treating Darlene very well and letting her have whatever she wants.


    Darlene knows that her father is acting so sweetly toward her only so that she does not expose his infidelity to Gabrie, and Darlene is taking full advantage of it. Heh, and people think that Arthur is a doting father.


    Sometimes, Darlene wonders if her mother knows about Arthur''s infidelity. After all, Gabrie is a smart woman, and Darlene finds it difficult to believe that her mother does not see what her husband is doing right under her nose, for years.


    "Yes. I was swamped with work. Sorry, sweetheart.", Arthur said apologetically. "How was your meeting with the neighbors?"


    Darlene paused while remembering her interaction with Aiden and Sarah and how they treated her rudely.


    "Darlene?", Arthur called his daughter. "I remember that this morning we saw youngsters running in the area and you said that you will visit Marcus and Lucas to see if they know something about it. Did you go?"


    Darlene exhaled. "I went."


    "And?", Arthur persisted.


    Marcus is their neighbor for more than a decade and they barely interacted a few times. It''s not that they didn''t try to get close to Marcus, but they were not sessful in doing so.


    Arthur hopes that Darlene left a good impression. Lukas is still single, and Arthur would love to be invited to some of the elite parties Marcus is hosting.


    "Marcus does not own that house now.", Darlene responded.


    Arthur''s brows furrowed while he processed this information, but that was only for a second before heposed himself. "We have new neighbors?"


    "You don''t sound surprised.", Gabrie noticed that Arthur is unusually calm.


    "I heard that there was some shift in power in the White family and that Marcus fell. But I thought it''s just a rumor. I didn''t know that he sold the house, but it''s not unexpected. That exins the construction noise we heard recently.", Arthur responded to his wife and then looked at his daughter. "So? Did you meet the new neighbors?"


    "Yes. The new owner is Aiden White.", Darlene said stiffly.


    Arthur nodded faintly while thinking about how that is probably the reason why he was not aware of the change of ownership. It happened silently, within the family.


    "Aiden White?", Gabrie asked with glee in her voice and eyed her daughter while saying slowly: "I heard that he is young and handsome. He graduated as a Valedictorian. A full package of looks, background¡­"


    Darlene interrupted her mother by clearing her throat. "Yes. He is handsome. Did you hear that he is married as well?"


    "Oh¡­", Gabrie let out a disappointed sound.


    Arthur understands why his wife is disappointed. Darlene is not in a serious rtionship and the possibility of making a marriage connection to Whites would be amazing. But even if that is not an option, they should still make the most of it. Marcus didn''t want to associate himself with the Payne family, treating them like they are not worthy, but now the new owner is here and that means new opportunities!


    "It should not matter if he is married. His brother, Jeffrey is now the head of the family, and Aiden and he are getting along well. The two White brothers live in the Los Angeles area, so Aiden is probably not going to be here for long. We should use this opportunity to get close to them and leave a good impression." Arthur said and turned to Darlene. "His wife is probably around your age. Be a good friend to her. The title of Mrs. White brings a lot of weight. That girl can open many doors for you. Did you meet her today?"


    As Arthur spoke, Darlene''s expression turned darker. She swallowed hard.


    "I did¡­", Darlene responded bitterly after some time.


    Arthur noticed that Darlene''s expression is off. "Sweetie? What is wrong?"


    Darlene exhaled. "Daddy¡­", she said in a whiny voice. "I went there to talk nicely, and they bullied me."


    "They bullied you?", Gabrie asked in disbelief. She saw that Darlene''s mood is off but that is not unusual. And then Gabrie went shopping and forgot about it.


    "Yes, mommy. Aiden''s wife called me names and said that I was seducing him, and he ignored me. And their big ck cat was growling at me. It was terrifying."


    "And what did you do?", Gabrielle asked with a voice full of concern.


    Darlene shrugged helplessly while looking at her parents pitifully. "I left. After I left, I realized that it''s not only his wife, but he is horrible as well."


    Arthur can''t believe that Darlene left it at that. He knows his daughter, and she would seek vengeance for the smallest things. "What did you do?"


    "I gave them a warning by calling the police. They have so many kids there, throwing parties. I said that they are disturbing our peace."


    Arthur thought that he is going to faint. "You called the police to go to the house owned by the White family? Because they are disturbing your peace?"


    Darlene nodded confirmation. "Yes. Now they will know not to mess with us. You will see¡­ They will not mistreat us anymore. I''m sure that tomorrow they wille and apologize."


    Arthur struggled to breathe. "You think that they wille and¡­ apologize¡­ tomorrow¡­"


    "Yes, daddy. Actually, I thought that they wille today, but they are probably in shock. So, they wille tomorrow."


    Arthur slumped back in the sofa chair and stared nkly in front of him.


    "Arthur? What is going on?", Gabrielle asked.


    Arthur forced a deep breath, but that only made the room spin faster.


    He exhaled and looked at Darlene. "Let''s hope that you are wrong. If theye here, it will be a disaster."


    Darlene frowned. "Daddy, they bullied me first. Do you expect me to lower my head and let it pass? Is that what we do? We are the richest family here, no one mistreats us!"


    "Honey...", Gabrie called. "It should not matter how much we have, but they should not use their connections to bully us. You did the right thing..."


    "We are not the richest¡­", Arthur said in a faint voice, but no one heard him.


    He observed his wife and daughter who are talking about the injustice and he shook his head. He wondered if they are really so ignorant to believe that they can confront the Whites and survive? In what kind of a bubble they live that they never heard of people disappearing without a trace? Marcus disappeared, for crying out loud!


    Now what? He has no idea what to do. Should he call them and apologize? How can he apologize if he does not know exactly what happened, and looking at Darlene, there is no way that she will tell the truth.


    Arthur pinched the roof of his nose and closed his eyes while trying to tune out his wife and daughter. He hopes that Darlene is exaggerating and that none of that happened. Ah, he wanted to suck up to the Whites, and Darlene ended up going against them!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1526 - The Test Of Courage (1)

    After the sunset, the test of courage began¡­


    They confirmed the teams, and Sarah and Aiden are pleased that almost everyone registered to participate.


    The mansion staff has the evening off so that they don''t need to sit in the dark and wait for the game to end.


    There is a total of ten tokens to collect, each is different so there is no way that one can go and collect ten items from one location.


    Tejan and Rosa teamed up for this event. The two of them are on the dock and Rosa is illuminating the edges of the dock with a shlight.


    "It should be here¡­", Tejan mumbled while scratching the back of his head.


    "Yeah¡­", Rosa agreed. "The map is clearly pointing at the dock¡­" Rosa looked up at the sky and then she lowered her gaze and added: "¡­or under it."


    Tejan paused. The dock is more than a foot above water level, there is a chance that tokens are under it. "Good thinking! Give me the shlight¡­"


    Tejanid on his belly with his head over the edge of the dock and peeked under it. Rosa handed him the shlight and secondter, Tejan eximed: "There!"


    He scooted further, until his chest was over the edge of the dock. He didn''t dare go further, because he will lose bnce.


    He grunted. "I still can''t reach¡­"


    The container with the tokens is further than expected.


    Rosa exhaled. "Did they expect us to swim?"


    Tejan sat on the dock. He can''t believe that they came up with a task where swimming is necessary! He would like to avoid getting wet, if possible. It''s evening, and it''s too cold for swimming.


    Tejan saw that Rosa is looking his way, so he started thinking at loud: "This is a test of how crafty we are in aplishing our goals. The mission is to collect the tokens, and there are no requirements on how to get them. I''mcking only a few inches to reach¡­ But if I go further down, I will lose my bnce¡­" Tejan got an idea: "The teams are in twos for a reason. Teamwork! Let''s try together. You hold my legs for bnce."


    He got on his belly and scooted until his waist was at the edge of the dock. He held onto the edge with his hands and then he felt Rosa pressing onto his ankles.


    "You can sit on my legs; it will be better..."


    Rosa sat on his calves and felt a tug when Tejan bent his body under the dock. She swiftly ced her palms over the back of his thighs and pressed down.


    Tejan was happy that he reached and got the token. He flicked the token on the dock and paused. "What are you doing?"


    Rosa froze. Tejan''s thighs are hard and she started feeling him out without thinking much. He does not look very muscr, but now that she got to touch his muscles (over his sweatpants), she got carried away. She didn''t go high, it was only legs. Why is he making a big deal out of it?


    "Uhm¡­ sorry. I can tell that you are exercising¡­", she said awkwardly.


    Tejanughed to hide his difort. Well, he is happy that she thinks he is buff, but this is the first time that a girl is touching him, so he is not sure how to react.


    "That''s fine. If you want to touch more, feel free to¡­", he blurted out and facepalmed internally. What on Earth is he saying? Did he give a green light to Rosa to feel him out? In his seventeen years of existence, he never said anything so embarrassing.


    Rosa stared at Tejan, unsure how to respond. It''s not that she is not curious, and she would like to touch him, but there is no way that she will admit to it. Or do it. She reminded herself not to do anything so outrageous again. The only good thing in this whole situation is that it''s dark and he can''t see that her face is on fire.


    Tejan scrambled back on his feet, kept the token in the backpack, and cleared his throat. "Let''s move on¡­ where is the next destination?"


    Rosa fumbled with the map and the shlight. She stared at the map, unable to focus. Ah, her head is buzzing!


    "Uhm¡­ the guest house. Maybe¡­"


    Tejan was relieved to see that Rosa is flustered, probably more than he is. That made him regain hisposure. "Maybe? I thought you are good at map reading¡­"


    Rosa saw Tejane closer to her and she folded the map so that he can''t see it.


    "The guest house.", she said with more confidence.


    Tejan smiled and she could see his white teeth when he asked: "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah. I found the dock, so you should trust me on this one.", Rosa said while walking away.


    "Oh, I trust you¡­", Tejan said and walked two steps behind her. Somehow, this feeling of making Rosa flustered... he likes it.


    ¡­


    Imani and Jamari are making their way through the bushes which are on the side of the property which is bordering the park.


    Jamari gripped Imani''s hand and froze when he heard some panting and rustling sounds.


    "What?", Imani asked with a whisper. Based on his behavior, she concluded that he sensed danger.


    "Shh¡­ listen¡­"


    Imani perked up her ears and squeezed his hand twice, indicating that she heard it.


    Jamari smiled. Imani is holding his hand. Too bad that he can''t enjoy this moment fully because there might be something dangerous ahead of them. What if it''s a trap? He needs to stay vignt.


    "Why did you do that?", Jamari asked in half-panic when Imani turned off the shlight.


    "It might be a wild animal having a meal. We should not interrupt.", Imani exined.


    "What if it''s something else?"


    "What else can it be?", Imani responded with a question.


    Jamari thought that Imani makes sense. It''s probably a wild animal. A big park is nearby, and even though it does not have big animals like bears, or deers, that could be a roon. In any case, there is no need to disturb the animal.


    "We can go in a different direction.", Jamari suggested.


    Imani refused. "The tokens are that way. We should not deviate from the map. Let''s move slowly¡­"


    Jamari exhaled and followed after Imani. A secondter, he remembered that he is the man. How can he allow a girl he likes to go first and potentially get hurt? He tugged Imani to slow down. "Let me go ahead."


    Imani smiled. "Are you protecting me?"


    "Always.", Jamari said confidently.


    Imani and Jamari carefully made their way (Jamari first) between two bushes, and the sounds were increasing.


    Jamari froze in the spot. It''s dark, but he can see that something is on the ground, only a few steps away from them. Based on the rustling, it''s big! Is that a bear? There should not be bears around. They are in the middle of Das!


    Imani was surprised that Jamari stopped suddenly, and she bumped into him. And then she spotted a big moving thing on the ground as well!


    Without thinking, Imani turned on the shlight and pointed it toward the ground.


    "Ahh!", Jamari eximed when two zombies looked their way. Their skin is gray, and it has some open wounds, and their hair is messy, and it''s horrific!


    Imani''s eyes were open in shock for a second before she burst into giggles. "Aren''t you two supposed to scare us?"


    Oni fidgeted awkwardly. Oni and Michael are dressed up as zombies with makeup and wigs and shabby clothes. Their task is to scare kids whoe their way, but for a long time no one came, and it was just the two of them in the dark, and they started making out.


    "We scared one of you.", Michael said tly while pointing at Jamari who was patting his chest dramatically.


    Imaniughed and nudged Jamari who was sulking.


    "With this, one day you can tell your grandchildren that you were on a mission in the forest and you saw zombies making out.", Imani said jokingly.


    Jamari gave Imani a side nce.


    "Let''s go and find tokens.", he said grumpily.


    He knows that she is trying to cheer him up, but he just embarrassed himself. Instead of protecting Imani, he ended up screaming like a scaredy-cat. How unmanly. Maybe he is not old enough for dating after all...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1527 - The Test Of Courage (2)

    Ade and Hande are making their way through the part of the property which is close to thend owned by the Payne family. It''s an unmaintained area with huge trees and dense bushes.


    There is a trail nearby, but the map is taking them through the foliage, off the path.


    Ade and Hande stopped in the area where tokens should be, but other than bushes, and thick tree trunks ovepping with heavy shadows, they can''t see anything. It''s very dark.


    "Maybe it''s behind a tree, let''s look around...", Hande suggested.


    "Stay close¡­", Ade reminded Hande.


    He can see that she is looking at the map and not where she is going.


    Hande pointed the shlight at him and rolled her eyes. He told her the same thing ten times (at least).


    She stepped backward and narrowed her eyes at him irritably.


    "What do you think will¡­ AHHH!", her snarkyeback ended up with a scream when she lost her footing and found herself falling.


    Ade extended his arms in Hande''s direction with an intention to grab her, but Hande grabbed him first and tugged him down with her, and they fell on the soft grass.


    Of course, when she lost the bnce, Hande dropped the shlight and the map from her hands and the shlight went off, leaving them in the dark.


    Ade was blinded (she pointed the shlight in his face a second ago).


    He got on his knees and he can feel that Hande is next to him.


    "Are you OK?", Ade asked with concern apparent in his voice.


    Hande groaned. "You are squishing my leg¡­"


    "Sorry, but there is not much space¡­", he moved a bit. "Is this OK? Are you OK?"


    "Yeah, yeah¡­" Hande responded while getting into a seated position.


    Ade stretched his arms to feel the surrounding. The fall seemed to be longer than just the ground. Just as he suspected, there is a moist dirt wall all around them, circr shape¡­ they fell into a trap.


    Ade was happy that whoever prepared the trap, filled it with grass (or a grass-like material), so they ended up with a softnding.


    "What happened?", Hande asked after a few endless seconds of silence.


    "You pointed a shlight in my face a moment before you fell and dragged me down with you. And we ended up in a trap.", Ade grumbled.


    Hande was happy that it''s dark and he can''t see her face. She felt horrible. "I''m sorry, I messed up."


    Ade exhaled. He knows that she didn''t do it on purpose. "It''s fine. It should not be high, we can get out. Where is the shlight?"


    "It should be somewhere¡­", Hande said while patting the grass they are on. She felt something firm and grabbed it.


    "That is my hand!"


    "Sorry, sorry¡­"


    By now, Ade was used to the dark again, and he could see faint outlines.


    "Good, the hole is not deep¡­", Ade said as he peeked above the ground level. When he stands up, the hole is only waist-deep. After confirming this, he returned to patting the grass on the bottom in the search for the shlight.


    Hande was unable to find the shlight. It probably sank in the grass. She grumbled while dipping her fingers in the grass to find the shlight and hoping that no insect wille to bite her.


    "Shh¡­", Ade shushed Hande when he heard a movement not far from them.


    They both peeked up and saw outlines of two people approaching them. The neers turned around the bush and their shlight was pointing at the map, so Ade and Hande could not see who it is.


    Hande wanted to stand up, but Ade grabbed her hand and held her back.


    Hande didn''t understand, why is he not letting her stand up? They can ask those to illuminate the hole so that they find their shlight! "Why¡­?"


    Ade squeezed her hand, indicating to her to be patient.


    "Trust me¡­", Ade said in a whisper and Hande obeyed.


    She was painfully aware that he is holding her hand. Oh, Gosh!


    Ade has a n. He and Hande could not see the tokens, even though they know that the tokens are close. So, he will let the two neers find the exact location of the tokens, and then they will reveal themselves. Perfect! And if he knew that Hande is on the verge of fainting from excitement, he would let go of her hand.


    The two people spoke and Ade and Hande recognized them as Daniel and Xiaohui.


    "Are you sure this is the way?", Daniel asked.


    "You are wee to look at the map.", Xiaohui responded.


    "No, it''s fine. I trust in your capabilities.", Daniel responded dreamily. He and Xiaohui in the dark, isn''t this a perfect chance to confess his feelings? He thought that it does not get better than this¡­


    "Shi?", Daniel called.


    "Yes?"


    He put his hand around her shoulders and pulled her closer. "Be careful, there might be traps."


    She smiled. "OK."


    Daniel scolded himself. He was supposed to say that he likes her, and not to watch for the traps. Why did he chicken out at thest moment? Ah, this is hard.


    He wanted to start his confession, when Xiaohui pointed the shlight up. "There¡­"


    Daniel looked up and saw that there is a with tokens suspended on the branch of the tree. "I will get it. Light up my way¡­"


    Xiaohui watched with admiration as Daniel skillfully climbed the tree and returned with the token in his hand.


    From the nearby hole in the ground, Ade grinned. Yes! His n worked! The tokens are up in the tree! Now just to find the right timing to announce their presence¡­


    "Great! That is our third one!", Xiaohui eximed when Daniel came down and victoriously handed her the token which she kept in the backpack.


    Xiaohui was checking the map, to determine their next destination, when she heard Daniel call in a half-whisper: "Shi?"


    "Yes?", she asked without lifting her gaze from the map.


    Daniel swallowed hard. "There is no one else I would rather do this with¡­"


    "Yeah, it''s fun.", Xiaohui responded and after a few seconds of silence, she lifted her gaze from the map and observed Daniel.


    <em>''Why he is shifting from one leg to another? Does he need to use the restroom?''</em>, she wondered.


    "Not like that¡­ I mean, I am having fun with you, but it''s more than that¡­", Daniel stumbled over his words. "When I saw you in Las Vegas I thought that you are cute and I came to talk, and then I found out that your voice is nice, and you are smart and funny, and I couldn''t wait for my next chance to go to the Beach House and see you again¡­"


    Xiaohui was in a daze. He just called her cute and gave her many otherpliments, is he confessing that he likes her? Well, she likes him as well, but she didn''t know if he is by her side as her senior, taking the role of a brother, or maybe Sarah and Aiden told him to spend time with her, but if he likes her for real¡­


    The shlight slid out of Xiaohui''s hand and fell on the ground, at the same time when she moved toward Daniel and grabbed onto his t-shirt, just above his chest, and her lipsnded on his, preventing any other wordsing out of his mouth.


    Daniel looked at Xiaohui and his heart was drumming in his ears while his knees shook. She kissed him! Oh, boy!


    "I like you too¡­", Xiaohui said in a whisper and bent to get the shlight.


    In the hole nearby, Ade put his palm on top of Hande''s head and pushed her down.


    When Xiaohui dropped the shlight, the damned thing ended up illuminating them for a moment and blinding them in the process. Ade could not see the kiss, but he knows that they just witnessed a love confession. If Daniel or Xiaohui see them now, wouldn''t that make them peepers?


    Ah, he only wanted to use Xiaohui and Daniel to find the tokens, and not to see something like this!


    "Get down!", Ade whispered in urgency when he realized that Hande is not budging. If he pushes harder, he might hurt her.


    Hande was startled and swiftly sat down and hugged her knees. Her mind exploded. Just now she saw Xiaohui kissing Daniel! And based on Daniel''s words, this was their first kiss! How bold!


    Ade saw Daniel and Xiaohui holding hands and they bothughed foolishly while walking away.


    Other than breathing, Ade and Hande didn''t move a muscle until Daniel''s and Xiaohui''s steps drifted away and they were back to silence.


    Ade exhaled. It''s just as he thought: love and dating and kissing, it turns the brain into mush. Why else would Daniel giggle like a girl?


    "Let''s find that shlight and get out of here before we see something else we shouldn''t¡­", Ade reminded Hande while his hands moved over the grass.


    Hande smiled. This is not bad. Just Ade and she in the dark.


    "Why are you not helping?", Ade grumbled.


    Hande cleared her throat and shifted a bit. She moved her right hand over the grass while holding the shlight in her left one, happy that Ade can''t see it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1528 - The Test Of Courage (3)

    In the vi¡­


    Masika and Zack are in the basement.


    Zack is happy. Sarah and Aiden are on monitoring duty, watching video feeds from the drones to make sure everyone is safe, and Kitty is with them. That is why Zack is free to join this event.


    He and Masika are making their way through the dark hallway, just the two of them. It reminds him of a mission. Ah, it feels like forever since the two of them went on a mission together, the real mission with enemies and dangers and treasure and stuff.


    Zack has to admit that he feels nostalgic, and he wishes that the Army of Chaos starts attacking targets again. It''s not that he is looking for danger or to hurt people, but during those missions, Masika relies on him, and that is what he is missing the most. Eh, until that timees, he will need to be happy with the current situation.


    Masika is not sharing Zack''s enthusiasm. It''s not that she does not like going on a mission or spending time with him. He is a nice guy. Over time, Masika confirmed that Zack is reliable, skilled and she trusts him. But she does not like basements. Ever since she was locked up in one (Sarah and Aiden saved her from there), Masika has an eerie feeling whenever she is in a dark, underground ce. Masika can''t wait to find the next token so that they can get out of here.


    Masika is walking in front of Zack with the shlight in her hand.


    The door at the end of the hallway opened with a creepy creaky sound which made Masika''s hair stand on ends. Isn''t this supposed to be a new basement? Why does it sound like an ancient dungeon?


    She was startled when she felt something on her shoulder. Ah, it''s Zack¡­ he tapped her shoulder to get her attention before pointing ahead toward the ck box. The tokens are probably there.


    Zack wondered, is Masika jumpy or is he imagining it? Masika is always levelheaded even in the middle of a dangerous mission when they are surrounded by enemies, and he is unable to understand her current behavior.


    Masika advanced slowly while her eyes didn''t leave the box ahead where the shlight is pointing at.


    <em>''BAM!''</em>


    The door behind them closed abruptly.


    Masika jumped and red at Zack. "Did you¡­?"


    "Not me!", Zack responded defensively before Masika could end her question.


    Masika turned her gaze toward the box and reached with a shaky hand¡­


    <em>''HAHAHAHA¡­!''</em>


    Super-loudughter filled up the room and head of a clown emerged from behind the box! It came out of nowhere and it''s drifting in the air!


    "AH!", Masika screamed and leaped backward.


    Zack was right behind her and she ended up bumping into him.


    On an instinct, Zack caught her in his arms.


    Zack has to admit that the situation is creepy. With the door closing on its own, and theughter and the clown, he is shaken up as well. But the clown is not there anymore, and everything is quiet again.


    Before the event, N warned them that things will not be simple, and that there will be traps and scary situations. N also reminded them that everything is in a controlled environment.


    Considering that this is the Army of Chaos, Zack expected it to be top-notch, and so far, he is not disappointed.


    Zack nced at the teenager in his arms and thought of letting Masika down and probably teasing her a bit, but her hands are around his neck firmly, her face is buried in his chest and she is trembling. This¡­ just what is this? It took him a second to realize that Masika is terrified.


    Zack exhaled and tightened his hold on her.


    "It''s OK¡­ Rx¡­ It''s over... It''s not real...", he chanted in a soothing voice while thinking that he didn''t know how Masika is this¡­ light. She is like a feather, skinny maybe.


    Masika took a few shaky breaths before scrambling out of his arms.


    "Uhm¡­ I''m sorry¡­", she said awkwardly and hastily reached for the box, grabbed a token out of it, and dashed out of the room. She was happy that the door is not locked.


    Her steps halted in the hallway. Masika wanted to leave the basement, but she remembered that there is only one shlight and if she leaves, Zack will be alone in the dark.


    She cleared her throat and peeked in the room. "Are youing?"


    Zack was looking at his arms which are still extended in front of him and he felt that they are¡­ empty.


    A revtion came to Zack as a shock. Why is his heart restless? It''s just Masika. Sure, she is a girl who saved his life and she is smart and brave and cute and funny, and great with guns and knives, and none of that exins why he feels the strong need to hold her in his arms again.


    "Zack!?"


    Masika''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "Yeah¡­ing¡­", he said absentmindedly while walking after her.


    They exited the vi and Masika looked up at the stars and took a deep breath.


    Zack observed her in silence while his mind was a mess.


    <em>''Get yourself together!''</em>, Zack scolded himself. <em>''She is obviously in distress, and you are thinking about yourself!''</em>


    "Do you want to take a break?", Zack offered.


    She smiled gratefully. "Yes, please¡­"


    The two of them sat on the bench in the garden.


    Masika remembered the events from the basement, and she was embarrassed. Ah, she is a general in the Army of Chaos, and she lost it because of a few tricks. And Zack ended upforting her like she is a baby.


    "I don''t like dark, underground ces¡­", Masika admitted in a small voice.


    Zack observed the outline of her profile. "Bad experiences?"


    "Yeah. I was held captive in a basement when Sarah and Aiden found me. Since then, I don''t like basements. They bring out bad memories and no matter how much I tell myself how that is in the past, the feeling of insecurity and helplessness creeps in and my body reacts on its own."


    Zack''s heart ached for Masika. She went through so many hardships. He wanted to hug her or at least to pat her head, but he thought how that it will not be appropriate.


    Zack pushed his urges to the side. <em>''Am I really thinking to take advantage of Masika''s temporary weakness in order to get close to her?''</em>


    "That is understandable. I am sorry you went through that."


    "I didn''t say that to make you feel bad. I only wanted you to know why I freaked out like that."


    "There is no need for you to exin yourself to me, Masika. But thank you for telling me. Next time when we are in a dark basement, I will hold your hand."


    Masika was surprised by his suggestion, he wants to hold her hand? It is silly to even think about it: soldiers of the Army of Chaos holding hands during a mission. Masika stifled augh at that mental image.


    "How about instead of holding my hand, you go first and trigger all the traps? The clown would not be so scary if you are between me and him.", she said jokingly.


    Zackughed. He likes that Masika would rely on him to keep the scary things away from her. "That might work also¡­ but that will not change the fact that you will be behind me with no one watching over you. What if there are dyed traps?"


    "Then¡­ You go first and hold my hand."


    Zack agreed. "That sounds like a n. If I fall into a trap, you can pull me out of it."


    Masika imagined Zack going first, and they are holding hands, and the floor opens below him, and he falls in¡­ and there is no way she can pull up such a big guy like Zack. OK, he is not really big when looking objectively, but he is taller and heavier than she is. If that happens, he will end up dragging her into a trap with him.


    She decided not to talk about it anymore. It would be a waste of words because there is no way they will hold hands.


    Masika smiled and got the map from her backpack.


    "Where are we going next¡­?", she murmured while illuminating the map with the shlight.


    "I will leave that to you.", Zack responded and in his mind, he added: <em>''I will follow you anywhere¡­''</em> He is not sure from where thisst thought came, but it felt right.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1529 - Rewards And Consequences

    At midnight, the lights through the property were turned on and Sarah and Aiden announced the end of the test of courage.


    By then, most of the teams gathered all the tokens, and they were chatting lively in the yroom about their strategies to get the tokens.


    Sarah, Aiden, Haru, N, Ron, and Z went to get the kids who didn''t return on their own and to inform them that the time is up.


    Before sending off everyone to sleep, N announced that tomorrow morning they will have a scavenger hunt.


    ¡­


    In the master bedroom¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are in the bed, ready to sleep.


    Aiden cradled Sarah in his arms and thought about the day.


    "You did amazing. Everyone had fun¡­", he praised her.


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah hummed. "I will prepare a special treat for the girls who helped n and organize these events."


    Aiden approved. "Do you have something on your mind?"


    "Maybe all-day VIP ess to Disnend? They all love Disnend."


    Aiden thinks that is a good idea, but¡­ "Do you think that N, Oni, and Z will go without their boyfriends?"


    Sarah pursed her lips. True, a whole day without a loved one would be painful. "That''s easy to solve, I will give them two tickets each. And before you say anything about our single girls, I have a feeling that Masika will go with Zack and Imani will pick Jamari."


    Aiden chuckled at the mischievous expression Sarah made. "What makes you so confident?"


    Sarah rubbed her chin. "I will bring up the point that Zack never went to Disnend, and he really wants to go. I know that he will confirm that story as soon as he hears that it will give him a day with Masika. Of course, I will tell him that it''s a mission to keep her safe so that he does not think that I am matchmaking them. And when Imani sees that Masika has a partner, she will pick Jamari because Imani spends time with Jamari when girls are not avable¡­"


    Aiden looked at Sarah with admiration. "I think that your scheming mind leveled up."


    Sarah grinned. "Absolutely! I am much more than just a pretty girl who knows how to code and bash people."


    Aidenughed at her cheeky response and pulled Sarah closer to him. Yes, she is much more than that. She is his everything.


    "What do you think about the Payne family?", Aiden asked after some time.


    They hacked into the security cameras of the Payne family vi and they are aware of the conversation between the Payne family members when Arthur returned home.


    "I feel sorry for the father.", Sarah responded.


    "He is not clean.", Aiden reminded her. Other than hiding money so that he does not pay taxes, and making shady deals, Arthur is also sleeping around.


    "True. But he knows who should not be offended."


    "Do you want to leave him a way out?", Aiden guessed.


    Sarah yawned. "I''m not sure. Let''s see what he does tomorrow."


    She took a deep breath, inhaling her favorite fragrance and within a minute she was sleeping soundly in the arms of her husband.


    ...


    A few hourster...


    ~ The ck Rock Lake, the Payne family vi ~


    Arthur (aka Mr. Payne) was woken up by a call from his assistant.


    As much as Arthur does not like that he was woken up at dawn, this is his personal number, and he knows that his assistant would not call unless it''s something very important.


    "Percy? What happened?", Arthur asked drowsily while rubbing his eyes.


    His face contorted in an ugly grimace while he listened to his assistant. Five secondster, Arthur got out of his bed and rushed to the study.


    Gabrie jolted out of her sleep when the bedroom door mmed behind Arthur.


    "What the¡­?", she mumbled and nced at the time. Why did he leave the room in such an abrupt way? She scooted out of her bed and headed toward the study room, guessing that it''s probably work-rted. Maybe something happened to that deal he spoke aboutst night¡­


    Gabrie found her husband sitting at his work desk and typing vigorously on the keyboard.


    "What is going on?", Gabrie asked.


    "I don''t know yet. Percy called. We are trending in social media, and it''s not good."


    Gabrie frowned. "Who is trending?"


    "All of us, and my business¡­", he said through his teeth.


    Gabrie went behind his desk and looked at the titles of trending articles on the monitor:


    [


    <em>"Dirty deals behind Payne Home Services"</em>


    <em>"Darlene Payne, the real party animal"</em>


    <em>"All the stic surgeries of Gabrie Payne"</em>


    <em>"You want a promotion at Payne Home Services? Wear red lingerie¡­"</em>


    <em>"Payne Home Services tax evasion"</em>


    <em>"Secrets behind the wless skin of Gabrie Payne (hint: it''s not her cosmetic line)"</em>


    <em>"Discrimination and racism within Payne Home Services"</em>


    <em>"Arthur Payne, the real Das gigolo"</em>


    <em>...</em>


    ]


    Arthur scrolled through the headlines and his head was spinning. There are so many!


    "What is this?", Gabrie asked in disbelief. "These are not true! Why are people talking about my surgeries? Where did they get this information? Take them down!"


    Arthur exhaled in frustration. "Gaby, some of these can get us in real trouble. It''s not the right time to think about your image."


    Gabrie touched her face. "Easy for you to say. I''m selling my brand of cosmetics because I''m telling them that it''s working. If they know about surgeries, who will buy it?"


    Arthur was irritated. How is he supposed to think, when Gabrie is raging next to him?


    "I told Percy to find out who is posting these and to take them down. He is working on it. Got back to sleep."


    "Sleep? How do you expect me to sleep after this?", Gabrie hissed and shook her head while thinking at loud: "This is not idental. Someone is doing this on purpose, to ruin us. Who could it be? Did you offend someone at work?"


    Arthur grimaced. "Why do you assume that it''s me? Did YOU offend someone? You went shopping, did you buy thetest dress from under someone''s nose? Or did you fight over a Chanel bag again?"


    Gabrielle pursed her lips. "The incident about the bag was a one-time-thing. I wish that you stop mentioning it."


    "Sure, I will stop. But the fact that you made a scene in the mall over one bag is telling me that you are capable of anything just to get your way."


    Gabrie felt anger swell inside her. "Instead of worrying about my shopping habits, how about you worry about the scandal you caused because your pants fall off identally and you trip and end up right between the legs of your secretaries, assistants, and whoever is young and willing to spread their legs?"


    Arthur snorted. "Is this the time for us to argue between each other?"


    Gabrie sneered. "Maybe it is. Your secretary is only three years older than our daughter! I agreed to tolerate your promiscuous behavior only because you promised that no one will know. And what is this? How am I supposed to look anyone in the eyes? I will be aughing stock!"


    "Gaby, can we keep this forter? Some of these will impact my reputation and can shake up my business. Let me take care of that, and then we will talk¡­ OK?"


    Gabrie''s face contorted in anger. "Sure, you protect your business and make sure that your reputation is not impacted. And I will call mywyer to get the divorce started."


    Arthur watched Gabrie storm out of the study, and he jolted when the door closed with a loud bang.


    He stared at the trending articles and gritted his teeth. This will impact more than just his reputation, if the things about the tax evasion catch the eye of the police, he might end up in jail! Ah, he has so many troubles, and now his wife is throwing a fit. What else ising?


    Arthur told himself to stay calm. He needs to make this go away, but how can he do that if he does not know who is behind this?


    Did he offend someone? No. He is always careful, and the women he sleeps with are single.


    Did his wife offend someone? Possibly. But no matter what her temper is at home, she is acting like a properdy outside, most of the time.


    Who else? Darlene? Did she¡­? Arthur paled when he remembered that yesterday Darlene met Whites and that ended up with her calling the police. Oh, God! If it''s them¡­ it''s over¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1530 - Scavenger Hunt

    ~ Texas, The White Rock Lake ~


    10:07 AM


    Everyone at the vi went to bete on the previous night, due to the test of courage, so most of the kids skipped on training before breakfast.


    After breakfast, they created teams for the scavenger hunt which begins at ten o''clock.


    They allowed teams to be formed at will, with a rmendation that there are no more than six people in the team. Also, Sarah added a condition that each team should have at least one new girl and one kid who is with Sarah and Aiden for a longer time. Sarah said that this condition is to promote kids getting to know each other, but actually it''s because they wanted to make sure that each team has at least one <em>''regr''</em> who can perform more physically demanding tasks.


    The game is designed that it starts with a clue in the form of a riddle or some other task which they need to figure out in order to know where to go next. One clue will lead them to another, and in the end, they will find an item that proves that they solved each challenge.


    Before the game started, one-by-one a representative from each team, in the order they registered for the game, approached the table to pick their first clue. The table had fifteen envelopes of different colors on it, and N exined that when they pick a color, all their clues will be in envelopes with the same color.


    Every clue is in an envelope, so no one can see in advance what they are picking.


    To keep them from finding out solutions from each other (aka cheating), every team has different clues and the item they need to retrieve at the end is different as well.


    Other than using their heads to solve riddles, the kids will need to use their knowledge in math and science, bnce, climb, crawl, and maybe even swim to get their next clue. Exciting!


    Back to the present¡­


    Oni, Michael, Haru, Sarah, Aiden, and Master Hollow are in the study. The seven of them are enjoying snacks and beverages while observing the progress of the scavenger hunt on the screens which are showing live feeds captured by the drones.


    Oni and Michael said that they will not participate because of their injuries.


    Haru wanted to stay with Master Hollow. He feels guilty that since they arrived here, he is busy with the events and having fun, and any free time he has, Haru is spending with N and neglecting his master. N decided to join in the event so that Haru can talk to Master Hollow freely, if he wants to.


    Sarah and Aiden can''t participate because they came up with riddles and helped in setting up everything. If the two of them y, they will have an unfair advantage.


    A total of twelve teams got their first clue and spread out while trying to figure out where to go next.


    Master Hollow wanted to go and see things in person. This room with a lot of screens is ufortable and suffocating for him. Haru pushed his wheelchair out and they went on the back terrace.


    Sarah leaned into Aiden''s embrace and smiled while watching Ade and Hande who sat on the stairs of the main entrance to brainstorm their clue. The two of them didn''t team up with anyone else.


    ¡­


    "I can be yellow, orange, pink, or white, but on Valentine''s day giving a red one is just right.", Hande read the riddle at loud.


    "Waah! Why did we end up with a lovey-dovey one?", Ade whined. Everyone is all about love and dating, andst night Jamari sat on Ade''s bed and was talking about how he and Imani held hands so much that Ade thought his ears will start bleeding¡­ or maybe his brain will turn into mush before his timees.


    Ade was confident that teaming up with Hande (again) will save him from all that romance nonsense, and now their riddle became this!? He felt like crying.


    Hande blinked in confusion. She does not know what to think of Ade''s expression. He looks like he is in agony. "How is this connected to love?"


    Ade gave her a knowing look. "Valentine''s day."


    <em>''Valentine''s day¡­''</em>, Hande mused. Her parents were never into such things as romance, and Valentine''s does not agree with their religion, but she watched a movie, and she remembered how it''s a day in February where people confess their love toward each other and do romantic things.


    "Oh, then it''s easy!", Hande eximed. In the next moment, her enthusiasm dampened. She is clueless about Valentine''s. "What red do you give for Valentine''s?"


    Ade shrugged. How is he supposed to know? "Choctes."


    Hande narrowed her eyes. "Choctes are brown, and they don''te in other colors. Here it says red and yellow and orange¡­"


    Ade rolled his eyes. He didn''t mean chocte-chocte. "It can be a wrapper of choctes. The boxes are usually heart-shaped and red.", Ade said matter-of-factly. He paused for a second and then his face lit up. "Flowers! Girls get red roses from their boyfriends and roses can be in different colors."


    Hande thought it makes sense. "Then our next clue is in the garden."


    "But it''s a big garden.", Ade mumbled while standing up.


    "We should look for a yellow envelope. And the roses are only in the central part of the garden. It can''t be that difficult.", Hande encouraged him. She stood up as well and started walking toward the garden.


    Ade thought that it makes sense. He told himself to pay more attention to his surroundings, and flowers. In three quick steps, he caught up with her.


    "You have great observation skills.", Ade praised Hande. "I didn''t notice that roses are only in one section of the garden."


    Hande''s eyes widened in surprise at this unexpectedpliment and she was unable to suppress her grin. Ade said that her observation skills are great!


    ¡­


    Tejan, Rosa, Daniel, and Xiaohui teamed up for the scavenger hunt.


    Daniel and Xiaohui held hands and both had foolish grins on their faces, but Tejan didn''t find it annoying anymore. Tejan was confident that this change came either because he became immune to Daniel''s love-stricken behavior or maybe it has something with Rosa. One of those two.


    The four of them found a jigsaw puzzle in their red envelope. They sat around the table on the back terrace and started assembling it. Well, mostly Tejan and Rosa worked on the puzzle because Daniel and Xiaohui were staring at each other.


    Theirpleted puzzle showed a boat. The four of them headed to the dock, to find their next clue on one of the boats.


    ¡­


    Femi, Pari, Merve, Masika, and Zack were in one team.


    Pari read their clue which is a riddle from a blue envelope: "I am not alive, but I grow; I don''t have lungs, but I need air; I am always hungry, I must be fed; the finger I lick will turn painfully red."


    They all paused and looked at each other before they started thinking about the possibilities.


    "Fire!", Masika eximed gleefully.


    Femi, Pari, Merve, and Zack looked at Masika in approval.


    "Where do we find fire?", Femi asked. The weather is warm and it''s daytime, so there is no fire for heat or light.


    Zack remembered: "There is a firece in the living room."


    They all agreed on how that is a possibility. Well, they had no other clue.


    ¡­


    N, Francisca, Chione, Patricia, and Esma found in their purple envelope seven equations that they needed to solve. Each solution is a number between one and twenty-six, representing a letter in the English alphabet.


    It took them a while to figure out that each letter matches a position in the alphabet. Once they understood that part, it was easy. After deciphering it, they got a word: <em>''K-I-T-C-H-E-N''</em>.


    ¡­


    In the study¡­


    "They are into it¡­", Sarah said with a content smile.


    Aiden hummed in agreement.


    A secondter, they got a notification on their Eve-lens that their neighbors entered the property.


    "Hehehe¡­", Sarah snickered. "The Payne family is here."


    Aiden stifled augh. This evil-Sarah is super-cute. "Let''s go and wee them."


    Sarah looked at Aiden who is dressed in a t-shirt and cargo shorts before ncing at herself. They are both wearingfortable clothes that allow them to move freely. "Should we change, to look ssier?"


    Aiden nodded in agreement. "I will tell the butler to lead them into the sunroom."


    Michael and Oni confirmed that they will keep an eye on the screens.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1531 - The Payne Family Arrived

    Arthur, Gabrie, and Darlene are sitting in the sunroom.


    The butler spoke to them after snacks and refreshments were served: "Let us know if you need anything else. Master and Madam will be with you shortly¡­"


    The sunroom is made to stick out of the vi, so three walls are madepletely out of ss, giving them a great view of the garden and theke. Other than nature, they can see kids moving in groups who seem to be on some mission.


    Darlene could not hold back her curiosity when she heard the chatter in the hallway. She walked to the door and spotted a lively group of teenagers.


    "What are you doing?", Darlene asked.


    "Scavenger hunt.", Julius responded cheerfully and hurried to catch up with Allen. They are excited, their clue is leading them to the study room, and it seems that they might need to crack open a safe! Julius still remembers how cool Allen was when he disarmed the bomb, and he does not want to miss seeing Allen open a safe!


    Darlene looked at her father and made a face. "These nobodies are having fun with a scavenger hunt and enjoying their lives, and you woke me up and yelled at me for no reason. Ah, I wonder what the prizes will be. It seems that these nobodies are having a good treatment here..."


    "Sit and be quiet.", Arthur said through his teeth while hoping that people didn''t hear Darlene''s condescending remark about the kids. They are in the house of the Whites for crying at loud!


    Arthur wanted toe here more than once, but he didn''t reach beyond the entry door. Marcus never saw him as worthy. But now he is in!


    Arthur observed Darlene who huffed while taking a seat on the sofa chair and he wondered, how can she be so self-centered? Doesn''t she understand their current situation? Obviously, not.


    Arthur was unable to trace the origin of those online articles, and they were unable to remove them, and that proves whoever is responsible for them is powerful. Those articles are tarnishing their reputation, jeopardizing his business, and potentially alerting authorities of his tax evasion and shady deals. In addition to that, by nine o''clock, Arthur got calls from his three business partners who all told him the same thing: if he does note up with some exnation and clear his name by this afternoon, they will cancel their cooperation with him. No one wants to associate themselves with apany that is full of issues.


    Sure, Arthur is not absolutely certain that all this is happening because of Darlene and her faux pas from the previous day, but if Sarah and Aiden are not behind this, Arthur can ask them to help him out. After all, he is out of options, his world is crumbling, and he is ready to pay any price. How much he knows, there is no one more powerful than the White family and the fact that they allowed them toe in, is giving him hope that this might work out.


    ¡­


    Upstairs, in the master bedroom closet.


    "Can you help me with the zipper?", Sarah asked Aiden who is buttoning up his shirt.


    He turned toward Sarah and saw that she is wearing a flowy summer knee-length dress whose zipper at the back is open, revealing her wless back. Well, for him, everything rted to Sarah is perfect.


    He observed the dress and licked his lips slowly while in his mind that hem moved higher, exposing more of her legs.


    Sarah giggled when she felt his lips on her back a split second after his arms wrapped around her waist. "I asked you to help me with the zipper¡­"


    He inched away and with his fingers gently traced the barely visible scars from her surgeries, the ones which are reminding him that he almost lost her. Twice. That was a year and a half ago, and he still remembers the agony of his soul shattering when she didn''t respond to his cries. But she is here now¡­ alive and smiling and they are married.


    "You are wearing a dress¡­", he said while making a trail of kisses on her neck.


    "Mhm¡­", she hummed in confirmation and closed her eyes. There is nothing better than Aiden''s kisses.


    "I want you to wear something else."


    Sarah opened her eyes and saw a necktie dangling a few inches in front of her face. She blinked. "Me? Shouldn''t you wear it?"


    Aiden walked in front of her, and took both of her hands into his. He kissed the back of her palms and he didn''t break the eye contact while tying her wrists together.


    Sarah was lost in his endlessly dark eyes which stirred with lust. It''s more than a year since he tied her up thest time, but she clearly remembers the feeling of surrendering to him fully and how liberating that experience is. At that time, he said that he will not tie her up again until he is confident that he can control himself. And he controls himself so that she canpletely enjoy the experience. Ah, she is turned on already.


    When he tightened the knot, she remembered: "Aiden, we have guests downstairs, waiting for us."


    Aiden used his leg to push the leather bench next to the section of the closet with drawers and pressed her down to get on her knees next to the bench.


    Her heart was beating wildly as he tied the other side of the necktie to the handle of the drawers, interlocking them so that the drawers can''t be opened by tugging and at the same time pulling Sarah so that her torso stretches over the bench.


    He didn''t respond with words, but the way he looked at her told her what he is up to.


    She smiled as he made his way behind her.


    Sarah felt the breeze when he lifted her skirt up and she took in a shaky breath when his palms glided higher on the inside of her thigs.


    The heat of his body sshed against her exposed back when he leaned above her and murmured close to her ear: "Let them wait¡­"


    Sarah jolted when he tugged on her panties, ripping them in the process and making her whole body tremble in anticipation. <em>''Yes, let them wait¡­''</em>


    ¡­


    In the sunroom¡­


    "How long are we going to wait? Do your masters know that we are here?", Darlene asked impatiently when the maid served her the third ss of iced tea.


    The maid smiled, apparently unphased by Darlene''s behavior. "Yes. They will join you as soon as they can."


    Darlene snorted in response.


    "Darlene, you need to be patient.", Arthur reminded her when the maid left.


    "You want to say that we need to bear the injustice and suck up to them."


    Arthur waved his index finger in the air, indicating to Darlene to mind hernguage. "You can call it any way you want, but the fact is that we need something from them. And when you are in such a situation, you bow your head and keep your temper in check."


    "We are here almost an hour!", Darlene hissed.


    She turned to her mother for support. Gabrie didn''t say a word since they came here, and if not for asionally checking her phone, she would be no different than a statue.


    "Mom, say something."


    Gabrie shook her head, indicating her disapproval of Darlene''s behavior and focused back on her phone. That morning, she decided to get a divorce and she is exchanging messages with herwyer to see how it can be done so that she gets the most out of it.


    If not for the possibility of Whites helping clear up the mess which is ruining her reputation and her business with cosmetics, she would not be here. She didn''t want toe, but when Arthur told her that he is helpless, she had no choice than to swallow her pride and grievances. She is too angry to talk and pretend that everything is fine, but she can be quiet, and her presence alone should be enough.


    Gabrie is aware that Darlene is right and that Whites are making them wait on purpose, but she also knows that Arthur is right. They can''t act haughtily if they expect Whites to help them. And she needs to do anything to save her business, how else will she survive after the divorce?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1532 - Heroic Ade

    Ade and Hande are walking through the hallway¡­


    "Are you sure it''s the sunroom?", Hande asked Ade.


    Ade nodded confidently. "It says: <em>''the room where the sun goes deep''</em>. It must be the sunroom."


    "It also says: <em>''under the seat on top of which people can sleep''</em>.", Hande added.


    Ade bobbed his head. "Let''s think about the second part when we reach there¡­"


    Ade and Hande paused at the door when they saw Arthur standing with his arms behind his back and facing the garden, Gabrie seated on the sofa chair looking at her phone and Darlene on the long sofa staring at her almost-finished iced tea.


    Ade and Hande exchanged knowing nces. <em>''The seat on top of which people can sleep''</em> must be the sofa! And it says <em>''under''</em> so it''s probably at the bottom¡­


    "Excuse us.", Ade announced their presence. "We are here to collect our next clue and will be out before you know it."


    "Of course¡­", Arthur responded while shooting a warning side-nce to his daughter to be polite. He saw that Darlene frowned when her eyesnded on two kids.


    Ade walked toward the sofa, and Hande followed after him reluctantly.


    Hande saw that Darlene is looking at them scornfully and it scared her a bit. It''s not that Ade didn''t see how Darlene sees them as unworthy to breathe the same air as her, but he ignored her. In his opinion, Darlene is not important, and as long as she does not attack them in some way, everything will be fine.


    Ade got on the floor and peeked under the sofa.


    "What are you doing!?", Darlene eximed while standing up abruptly.


    Ade didn''t respond to Darlene''s question. Why is she making a fuss? He is on the other side of the sofa, it''s not like he is peeking under her dress or something.


    Ade looked at Hande and grinned victoriously. "It''s here!"


    "Can you get it?"


    "No problem¡­", Ade shifted his body a bit further in and reached with tips of his fingers the yellow envelope which was attached to the bottom of the sofa.


    He got up and patted non-existent dust from his cargo shorts. He thought of just leaving, but the way Darlene red at him and Hande, rubbed Ade the wrong way. Why did she scream at him?


    "No need to be snappy. I said that we are here to collect our next clue, and now that we got it, we are leaving."


    "How dare you talk to me like that!", Darlene screamed at Ade, making Hande flinch.


    Ade stood next to Hande and put his arm around her shoulders, silently telling her not to be afraid of Darlene.


    How can Ade allow this snobby woman to act like that? He is the general in the Army of Chaos!


    "Miss¡­", Ade spoke in an official tone (as official as eleven years old boy can get). "I only said the truth. There is no need to yell. You are scaring my partner. That is not how you should act in someone else''s house."


    Hande nced at Ade and her heart thumped uncontrobly. Ade called her his partner! And he is holding onto her shoulder while standing up to this woman who wants to bully them. Oh, gosh! She thought that Ade is cool, but she didn''t know that he is this... heroic.


    Darlene''s face contorted from anger. Her father dragged her to this house where she was mistreated yesterday, and she is waiting for what seems like forever in this room surrounded by ss where no amount of air-conditioning can offset the heat from the sun which is invading the space. She is sweating! And now these kids showed up. How can she not vent her anger?


    Darlene sneered at Ade. "You got out of diapersst week, and you think that you are qualified to lecture me?"


    Ade was unphased. But he felt that Hande tensed, so he tightened his grip on her shoulder with the hope that it will give Hande a sense of security.


    "Miss, age has nothing to do with manners. The fact that you are three times my age, and don''t know how to act like ady should be your shame. If I am your father, I would give you a good whooping every day until you learn that not everyone can be offended."


    "Darlene, calm down!", Arthur said angrily while holding onto her arm. He wanted to intervene earlier, but he was too surprised by how Darlene snapped and how calm Ade is. He looks like a kid, but he speaks with the wisdom and calmness of an elder. And he reminded them that not everyone should be offended!


    Darlene turned to her father. "Why are you telling ME to calm down? We are sitting here like fools while these kids are ying games and the people YOU want to see are ignoring us on purpose." She pointed her index finger at Ade angrily. "And you! How dare youe close to me?"


    Ade moved to stand in front of Hande, to protect her from this crazy woman (aka Darlene). Part of him hoped that she will try to hit him, then he will have an excuse to break her arm. And a leg.


    Hande was not sure what Ade is up to, but she grabbed his hand to hold him back, silently telling him that he does not need to do this. She can take the yelling and hitting. Hande had plenty of those beforeing here, and she could not bear if he gets hurt because he is protecting her.


    "Why are you shouting at our children?", Sarah''s icy voice came from the door, getting everyone''s attention.


    Sarah and Aiden are standing at the door side-by-side, and their stern expressions are showing that they are not pleased with the current situation.


    Sarah is wearing a knee-length flowy summer dress and Aiden is in pants and shirt; their outfits are white and shimmer in a faint silver glow along the edges (thetest EY creation, just for the two of them), and they look like royalty.


    Thanks to the Eve-lens, Sarah and Aiden know everything that happened since Ade and Hande entered this room.


    "Mr. White, Mrs. White¡­", Arthur called while hoping that Darlene will keep her mouth shut. He recognized Aiden and based on the way Aiden''s hand rests on Sarah''s waist, Arthur assumed that Sara is Mrs. White.


    He wanted to say something else, but he swallowed his words when he saw that Sarah walked straight to Ade and Hande.


    "Are you OK?", Sarah asked while touching Hande''s chin, making thetter lift her head. She didn''t want to point out the fact that two kids are holding hands. <em>''How sweet''</em>, Sarah thought.


    Ade nodded confidently and then turned to Hande who blinked in response.


    Sarah smiled. "Did you get your clue?"


    Ade confirmed by showing Sarah the envelope.


    "Great. Go and have fun, we will take care of things here¡­"


    Ade nced at Darlene. "She was rude."


    Darlene narrowed her eyes to retort, but her father squeezed her wrist, preventing her from talking.


    Sarah ignored Darlene, she knows that if Darlene tries anything funny behind Sarah''s back, Aiden will snap her in two without hesitation. Sarah''s attention was on Ade and Hande. "Did we ever let you suffer a loss?"


    Ade smirked and gave a knowing look to Hande.


    "If Hande is ufortable, you can grab some chocte cake from the fridge.", Sarah advised and winked yfully.


    Ade grinned and tugged Hande''s hand, indicating that they should get going. "Let''s eat cake while deciphering the next clue. I have a feeling that this is thest one before we get our prize..."


    Hande blinked and walked after Ade. It''s not that she has nothing to say because her mind is buzzing with a million thoughts. But she is unable to form a word! All this is overwhelming: the snobby woman, and Ade protecting her, and there will be cake¡­ but the most impactful is that they are holding hands. Oh, gosh!


    When Ade and Hande left the room, Sarah returned by Aiden''s side.


    "You must be Mr. and Mrs. Payne¡­", Aiden spoke when his hand returned on Sarah''s waist, where it belongs. "I am Aiden White, and this is my wife, Sarah."


    Arthur wanted to introduce himself, but Aiden was talking again: "Let''s move to the living room. The air is fresher there¡­"


    Arthur swallowed his words and gestured to his wife and daughter to move.


    Darlene sneered at her father. How can he be so submissive toward a guy who is young enough to be his son? And why is her mother almost non-responsive? How frustrating¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1533 - Awesome Things For Bodyguards

    In the kitchen¡­


    The staff was in the kitchen and Ade and Hande requested chocte cake.


    They sat at the kitchen ind, with a slice of chocte heaven each and Ade put the piece of cake in his mouth before he opened the yellow envelope.


    He offered Hande to look at the clue first, but she rejected it. "You take it out."


    Ade saw that even with the cake in front of her, she is not happy. Her cake slice is untouched and she didn''t take the fork in her hand.


    Ade kept the envelope on the side.


    "Are you worried about what happened there?", Ade guessed.


    Hande confirmed. "I hope that Sarah and Aiden will not get into trouble because of me."


    "Because of US.", Ade corrected her. "And don''t worry, the two of them will not be bullied."


    Hande didn''t know from where is his confidenceing. "How can you be so sure?"


    Ade tilted his head and saw that Hande is really troubled. Sheesh, that is why she gets so easily depressed; she is worrying about everyone and everything. And why does she see herself as a burden? Ade didn''t get it.


    How Ade sees it, Hande is a nine years old, very smart girl, and she needs just a dash of confidence (or teasing) for her perky personality toe out.


    Ade realized that this is his chance to cheer her up. But what can he do?


    Ade got an idea. "Do you want to see how Sarah and Aiden will handle those people?"


    "We should focus on the scavenger hunt.", Hande reminded him.


    Ade was not convinced. "The game does not have a time limit. And I''m quite confident that we are only one or two steps away from finishing it. In the worst case, we will finish after lunch. Aren''t you curious about what the two of them will do?"


    Hande shook her head. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to sneak around and peek."


    "What if you can see without sneaking or peeking?"


    Hande''s expression told him that she is interested.


    Ade hopped off the barstool, stuffed the yellow envelope in the backpack, and took Hande''s hand in his. "Let''s go."


    Hande''s eyes opened wide. They are holding hands again! Ah, her heart can''t take this!


    She was not sure if he is doing this on purpose, or he really does not know how his proximity is affecting her! How can he be so casual about this?


    "Wh-what?", she stuttered.


    Ade was oblivious to Hande''s emotional turmoil. Sure, her face is red again, and he noticed that it happens often. By now, Ade assumed that Hande has a health condition. He read about it a while ago, it''s called rosacea and the symptoms are redness in the face area, and many things can trigger a re-up. Ade does not want to talk about it because it might make Hande ufortable; after all, Hande is a girl, and girls care about their appearance.


    He tugged her hand and got her off the barstool. "This is your chance to see how the professionals do it. Come on¡­"


    Hande didn''t get a chance to ask where they are going. Ade was running down the hallway while holding onto her hand, and she had to focus in order to keep the pace.


    ¡­


    In Ade''s room¡­


    Hande stood stiffly in the middle of the room, unsure if she can touch anything. She wondered, how can she be so bold toe to the boy''s room? Ah, if Merve sees her now, she will scold her or tease her; one of those two.


    Ade got out of the closet with two small boxes in his hands. "Sit¡­", he gestured toward the chair.


    Hande watched him open the box, and then another one was inside with two lenses, resting in some liquid. She didn''t get it, wasn''t he supposed to show her Aiden and Sarah in the living room, without sneaking and peeking? How are these contact lenses supposed to make that happen?


    Ade saw the confusion in Hande''s expression. "This is something awesome. I will show you, if you promise not to tell anyone."


    As much as Hande was skeptical about this, she was curious as well. "OK."


    "Promise¡­", he said while offering her his pinky finger to seal the promise.


    She hooked her pinky onto his and nodded in agreement. "I promise¡­"


    Ade was satisfied with this. He swiftly put the right lens in his eye, and then told Hande to tilt her head up. "Try not to blink¡­"


    Hande stared up at Ade''s face, as he came closer to put the lens in her left eye.


    She is sitting and he is standing between her legs and he is close. Too close. Oh, gosh! She can feel his breath on her face! Hande held her breath while silently praying not to faint.


    "How does that feel?", his question pulled her out of her daze.


    She didn''t realize when he stepped away.


    Hande blinked a few times and grimaced. Her left eye is tearing up and it feels that she has something in it! Well, there is a lens and it''s NOTfortable.


    Ade chuckled. "It''s OK. You will get used to it in a bit."


    He saw that her face is red again, and he assumed that it''s a reaction to the lens. Ah, anything can trigger rosacea to re-up.


    Ade opened the second box and got an ear stud out of it.


    "Your ears are pierced, that makes it easier¡­"


    Hande was blinking her tears away when she felt that he is holding onto her ear. Is he putting an earring in? Ah, he is close again!


    When he finished, Hande touched her ear.


    "What is this?", Hande asked. She has difficulty believing that Ade would give her an earring without a reason.


    "This is something cool that all kids who pass as bodyguards get.", Ade said the half-truth.


    He can''t talk about the Army of Chaos, but he can say this much. Ade (like all other generals) normally wears the Eve-lens and ear studs, but because of the games, they had to remove them. It would give them an unfair advantage.


    Ade knows that he should not share his equipment, but lenses are in a special cleansing liquid, and this is just temporary, and Hande is part of the family now. With her personality, Ade is confident that Hande will be a general in no time.


    Hande understood that if it''s something cool for bodyguards, it must be something special. "What does it do?"


    Ade grinned as he moved his hand in the air, selecting options on Eve-lens to show the video feed from the living room to their lens. At the same time, the ear stud will transfer the sound.


    Hande''s mouth was half-open.


    "Cool, right?", Ade asked with glee.


    Hande nodded absentmindedly. She is stunned that she can see with her left eye the living room like she is standing at the door, or to be more precise, above the door. And the sound that ising to her ear is so sharp that it feels as she is really there.


    "Do all of you have these?", Hande asked when she found her voice.


    Ade lifted his chin proudly. "Other than training regrly in hand-to-handbat and weapon of your choice, your grades in academic studies need to be good in order to qualify, and even with that, only the best ones get these. Work hard, and you will earn your own."


    Ade observed Hande''s expression and he was satisfied. She is not sad anymore, which means that he managed to cheer her up. Mission aplished!


    He noticed that she is holding onto the table.


    "Come here. It can be disorienting with the split vision for the first time. Don''t think bad of yourself, some people take time to get used to seeing two different images.", he said while tugging her hand and telling her toe to the bed.


    They sat on the bed side-by-side with their backs against the wall and observed the situation in the living room.


    Hande was not sure what is more amazing, the fact that she can see inside the living room, or the fact that she is sitting on Ade''s bed... with him next to her, only a few inches away. Oh, gosh!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1534 - The Deal With The Devil (1)

    In the living room¡­


    Sarah and Aiden are sitting on the sofa, next to each other, so close that their hips are connected.


    Aiden is leaning back casually with his arm in on the backrest, and Sarah''s shoulder is tucked under his armpit. They fit together like two puzzle pieces.


    They agreed to maintain indifferent expressions in front of the Payne family, which is expected from someone with the surname White. However, both of them are high from their recent activity in the closet and the fact that they are so close together is forcing smiles on their faces.


    Kitty by Sarah''s side provides a perfect contrast with her ck fur against their while clothes.


    Noah and Zack are present as well, standing straight in sharp ck suits, two steps behind Sarah and Aiden.


    For this show, Sarah and Aiden are in the roles of rich youngsters who can''t do much on their own. Aiden is a willful heir while Sarah is a love-stricken vase. Noah and Zack are there as bodyguards, to reinforce that image.


    This setup has a goal to make Mr. Payne not suspect Sarah and Aiden as the ones who caused their current unfortunate situation. And it''s working.


    Members of the Payne family are seated on the sofa chairs across the low coffee table from Sarah and Aiden (and Kitty).


    Mrs. Payne is doing her best to stare at the refreshments which are on the table. It is obvious that she does not want to be here.


    Darlene is gritting her teeth while cursing Aiden for being so stuck to Sarah and he didn''t want to look at her yesterday. Even now, he is not sparing her a nce!


    Arthur is keeping his professional smile on. He does not like that he needs to suck up to this pair of youngsters, but the reality is harsh.


    "I assume that this is not a social visit." Aiden wants to get to the point.


    It''s almost lunchtime, and if these sted people are not here, he would still be in the closet, enjoying quality time with his wife.


    Aiden can''t wait for the Payne family to leave. But he can''t chase them away either because they have a n.


    "Yes, yes¡­" Arthur gestured with his hand toward Gabrie who handed him an oversized gift bag.


    "We would like to wee you to the neighborhood¡­", Arthur said while handing them the gift bag.


    Without showing any interest in the bag, Aiden raised slightly his hand, and in three swift steps, Zack was by the table, taking Arthur''s offering.


    Arthur was not happy that Zack took the gift bag away and kept it on the side. Shouldn''t they open it? That is how it usually goes. Aiden (or Sarah) would open the wooden box and admire the six elegant champagne sses cradled in the luxurious deep blue satin. The sses are some of the best that money can buy: imported from Europe, made out of fine crystal with diamond patterns that refracts the light as the most exquisite jewelry. These sses are limited edition and they cost thousands of dors! But Arthur didn''t dare to voice his displeasure. Surely, they will open itter and appreciate the gift.


    "Thank you for weing us. We thought that your daughter weed us yesterday.", Aiden saidzily.


    "Oh, no, no¡­", Arthur stumbled over his words. "Darlene came out of curiosity, thinking that your Uncle Marcus still owns the ce. When she told us that the owners changed, we decided toe and greet you in person. I apologize if her unannounced visit disturbed you."


    Aiden nodded slightly. "I see. You came here only to wee us. How kind of you."


    Arthur smiled and took his drink. Good thing that Aiden and Sarah don''t seem to be angry, that means that yesterday Darlene exaggerated or maybe the White couple doesn''t see it as a problem. Who knows how youngsters think these days?


    "Love...", Aiden nced at Sarah. "Did the Payne family announce themselves today?"


    "Not that I know¡­", Sarah responded innocently.


    Aiden made a face and continued talking to Sarah, like no one else is there. "Mr. Payne just apologized in case his daughter''s unannounced visit disturbed us. Should they apologize for disturbing us now?"


    Arthur''s eyes darted anxiously from Aiden to Sarah. Is he chasing them away after making them wait for an hour and a half? And they epted the present! But he has to swallow his anger and be polite. "Uhm¡­ If it''s a problem, we will leave ande back when it''s more convenient..."


    Aiden lifted his hand and responded magnanimously: "No need. We are neighbors and you are already here."


    "That is generous of you¡­", Sarah said to Aiden softly, but everyone in the room heard her.


    Aiden nced at her and smirked. "I am always generous."


    Arthur sipped his drink slowly while hoping that Aiden will not see how ufortable he is. What is this nonsense about apologizing foring here? And it turns out that Whites are generous to host them in their house? Arthur felt his head throbbing. This didn''t start well. Ah, it seems that Aiden is difficult to talk to. Arthur is supposed to ask for help, but how can he do that?


    The silence was getting heavier by the second.


    "For Christ''s sake!", Darlene eximed in frustration. She is watching them, and she can''t take it anymore. She wants to leave! Seeing Aiden and Sarah being lovey-dovey while dismissing their presence, and her father almost kneeling in front of them is too much!


    "Dad, you came here to ask for help. Ask him!"


    If the look can kill, Arthur would burn a hole in Darlene''s forehead with his re. How can she blurt out things like that?


    Aiden lifted his eyebrows. "Help? What problem do you have that we can help?"


    Arthur exhaled in frustration. Well, the cat is out of the bag. He might as well speak up now. "You see¡­ we encountered a problem and we hoped that you can assist us."


    Aiden waited for Arthur to say more, but he didn''t. Aiden understood that Arthur''s goal is for Aiden to say that they will help before he discloses what the problem is. Aren''t they friendly neighbors? But Aiden is not born yesterday. Instead of saying <em>''yes''</em> or <em>''no''</em>, Aiden decided to ask for rification: "What is the problem?"


    Arthur licked his lips nervously. Well, he said that he needs help, and Aiden asked for more details¡­ He is already at this point, and there is no turning back. "A number of articles resurfaced online. I don''t know who did it, but I know that it''s a nned attack directed at my family and my business."


    "An attack on YOUR family and YOUR business.", Aiden said slowly. "And why do you think that I can help you?"


    "Well, we are neighbors and you are part of the White family¡­", Arthur said with insecurity obvious in his voice.


    Aiden smiled. "You must value your family and your business greatly if you came here to ask for help."


    "Of course.", Arthur said confidently. Aiden''s smile told him that there is hope! "I am a family man, and there is nothing more important to me than my wife and my daughter. At the same time, my business is allowing me to provide them with afortable life, so that makes it important as well."


    Aiden nodded in approval. "I admire those qualities. The family shoulde first¡­", he looked at Sarah. "If someone is after my family, they will not have a good ending." Aiden made a dramatic pause and eyed Arthur before continuing: "You are expecting me to use resources of my family in order to help you? We might be neighbors, but we just met. I assume that you are ready to offer somepensation in exchange for my help¡­ or did you think that I will do it out of my own goodwill?"


    Arthur was taken off-guard. He didn''t think of this. Actually, part of him thought that there is no way Aiden will agree to help him, so he didn''t think that he needs to repay the favor. "That¡­ Of course, I will offerpensation."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1535 - The Deal With The Devil (2)

    When Arthur confirmed that he will offerpensation, Aiden''s lips stretched into a smile in slow motion.


    "Great! Let''s hear it!"


    Arthur didn''t understand Aiden''s enthusiasticment. "Hear what?"


    "Compensation. What are you going to give me in exchange for my help?", Aiden rified.


    Arthur was confused and he didn''t know how to answer that question. "Uhm¡­ what do you want?"


    Aiden waved his finger in the air. "Mr. Payne, that is not how this works. You said that someone is attacking your family and your business and that those are the most important things in your life. We all know that if it''s not serious, you would not be here. I want you to tell me, how much are your family and your business worth?"


    Arthur''s lips twitched. This¡­ just what is this? Arthur said that the most important are his wife and daughter, and then his business. How can he put a price tag on that? OK. His business can be priced based on assets, but how can he put a number on people?


    Sarah looked at Aiden with stars and hearts in her eyes. He cornered Arthur wlessly. Her husband is amazing!


    Arthur''s mind was swelling while trying toe up with an answer. Both Darlene and Gabrie are looking at him intently, waiting to hear his answer, and he knows that no answer will be good enough. If the price is too low, he will offend Aiden, and Darlene and Gabrie. But if the price is too high, isn''t he shooting himself in the foot?


    The only thing he coulde up with was: dy answering. "Shouldn''t you see what the problem is and then tell me how much it will cost to get it fixed?"


    "Whatever the problem is, with the right price, it can be fixed.", Aiden said smugly, and his gaze moved to Gabrie who was so farpletely silent. "Isn''t that right, Mrs. Payne?"


    Gabrie nodded. What else can she do?


    Aiden smiled. "I am happy that we have an understanding. Tell me, for you, how much are your husband, your daughter, and your business worth?"


    Gabrie cleared her throat while her eyes darted toward Arthur. She was upset that Arthur is not answering, and now everyone is looking at her, eagerly expecting to hear her response. She came up with something that sounds right: "People don''t have a price."


    Aiden made a face. "In some parts of the world, they do. But I admire your point of view. I hope that you can rify your answer: are you saying that people don''t have a price because they are priceless or worthless?"


    "Of course, priceless.", Gabrie said without missing a beat.


    Aiden grinned and repeated her answer. "Priceless¡­ So, even if you give me everything you own, it will not be enough?"


    Arthur red at Gabrie. How can she put them in this situation?


    "Mr. White, please, be reasonable¡­", Arthur pleaded.


    Aiden chuckled. "Mr. Payne¡­ If you want reasonable, you should talk to my brother. If you did your research on the current master of the White family, you would find that Jeffrey negotiates and I¡­ do not." Aiden narrowed his eyes at Arthur. "I see that you are not willing to make a deal. Do you think that we are running a charity here? You came here to waste my time."


    Arthur panicked. If things end like this, it''s not that they are not getting any help, but he also insulted Whites!


    "Ten million!", Arthur blurted out.


    Aiden lifted his eyebrow and pursed his lips. "Let''s make it five million¡­ each."


    Arthur held his breath when he heard <em>''five million''</em>, but then that <em>''each''</em> hit him like a sledgehammer. "What?"


    "Five million, each.", Aiden repeated. "There are three of you and your business, so that makes it twenty million dors."


    "That is too much¡­", Arthur said under his breath.


    "If you can''t afford for everyone, then pick. Whose reputation will not be saved?", Aiden said coolly while gesturing toward Arthur, Gabrie, and Darlene.


    Arthur stared at Aiden and his mouth opened, but he was unable toe up with anything good to say.


    He analyzed the situation. They reached the point where Aiden agreed to help him out, and knowing who the Whites are, Arthur is confident that Aiden can make all that negative publicity to go away with a snap of his fingers. However, the price is too much. Twenty million? They have a massive vi, and a vacation house, and cars, and boats, and¡­ but everything is under loans, so even though their lifestyle is extravagant, he does not have much money on hand. He can sell the vacation house, but after the bank takes its share, and he pays mandatory fees, he will not be left with much. His only option is to cut costs.


    Arthur''s eyesnded on Darlene. The articles about her are only gossip. She can survive a few small scandals here-and-there. In no time, new scandals wille up and everyone will forget about her partying and drugs and¡­ he smiled. Yes, that will work. He just saved himself five million dors.


    "Don''t you dare!", Darlene hissed at Arthur. "You will leave me in the mud while you clean yourself to look like a saint!? Try that and I will make sure to drag you in the mud with me!"


    Arthur ignored Darlene. His gaze moved to Gabrie and he thought how her business is useless anyway. Who cares if people know that she had surgeries to fix her skin and remove fat? Yes, he can eliminate her as well. He just saved himself another five million dors¡­ and he is back to his original price of ten million dors!


    "Arthur!", Gabrielle bolted on her feet and pointed her finger at Arthur angrily. "You bastard! Are you really going to leave me hanging? After all the years that I stayed by your side and smiled while pretending that I don''t know about you screwing around, this is what I get!?"


    Aiden lifted his hand to get their attention. "You can settle that at home, right? We don''t need to witness this." Aiden looked at Arthur. "I advise you to go home and have a talk with the two most important women in your life. Let me know your decision but don''t take too long because¡­ the clock is ticking."


    "Of course, Mr. White. I apologize¡­" Arthur stood up and extended his hand to Aiden, for a handshake. "Thank you for your time and generosity. I will get back to you shortly."


    "Just a moment¡­" Aiden ignored Arthur''s hand and looked at Sarah. "Love, do you agree with this?"


    Sarah pursed her lips and frowned in displeasure.


    Sarah''s eyes fell on Darlene. "Miss Payne insulted me yesterday, and today she insulted our children."


    "Darlene will apologize.", Arthur said nervously.


    Sarah''s chin shook and she looked like she is about to burst into sobs any minute. "Mr. Payne, do you think that saying sorry can fix things? I was in distress for more than an hour after your daughter left our house yesterday, and you saw how scared our kids were today. This requires more than words..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1536 - The Deal With The Devil (3)

    Arthur''s brows furrowed deeper the more Sarah spoke. Aiden was about to agree to the deal, and now there is a chance for the deal to fall through because his daughter is snappy?


    Arthur''s eyes shed at Darlene, urging her to respond.


    "What do you want?", Darlene squeezed through her teeth while her eyes moved between her father and Sarah.


    Sarah pursed her lips while thinking. After some time, Sarah extended her arm toward Darlene, showing three fingers. "There are three people you disturbed so¡­ three hundred."


    Darlene didn''t understand. "Three hundred what?"


    "Three hundred thousand dors, each.", Sarah responded.


    Darlene''s face contorted into an ugly scowl. "What? You want almost a million dors?"


    Sarah''s eyes shed and her lips curved up, forming a bewitching smile. "I agree with you! It does not sound right. It should be a nice round number¡­ Let''s make it a million."


    "You are insane!", Darlene screamed and moved toward Sarah.


    At the same time, Kitty lifted her head and let out a low growl. And before Darlene reached the coffee table, Noah and Zack were holding onto her arms, preventing her from moving forward.


    Darlene realized that she can''t get out of their grip and she nced nervously at Zack and Noah.


    Zack was serious and threatening, but Noah looked like he is about to snap her neck. She didn''t dare to move a muscle.


    "Mr. Payne¡­", Aiden spoke in an icy tone. "No one tried to hurt my family and lived to talk about it. I can tell my men to take care of your daughter. That will save you five million dors."


    Aplete silence nketed the room.


    Arthur felt cold sweat on his back. He stared at Aiden and he could not understand the change in Aiden''s behavior. Isn''t he an ignorant youth? Why does he have a murderous aura? Is he really going to kill Darlene? Knowing that Marcus and Lukas just disappeared, anything is possible. Arthur swallowed hard.


    "That¡­ will not be necessary.", Arthur stuttered. "I apologize for my daughter''s outburst. I can assure you that you will get your money from Darlene by the end of the day. We will leave now, and I will get back to you about the deal we discussed shortly."


    "Make that by six o''clock.", Aiden said casually.


    Arthur paused. "By six?"


    "We are leaving tonight, so whatever deal you decide on, it needs to be done by six o''clock."


    Arthur exhaled and nodded in agreement. "I can assure you that I will get back to you before that."


    Aiden gestured to Zack and Noah to release Darlene and spoke to Arthur: "One more thing¡­"


    Arthur tensed. He wondered if this will ever end. Can''t they just leave? "Yes?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe that you have the money, but just in case¡­ what will you offer me as coteral?"


    Arthur opened his mouth to object, but then he realized that Aiden has a point. Who will agree to do a job worth millions of dors without some insurance that the payment will be made?


    "What do you want?", Arthur asked weakly.


    Aiden shrugged. "I don''t know what you have¡­ other than your property next door."


    Arthur frowned. "That is worth much more than ten million."


    Aiden chuckled. "I see that you already decided to cut off your two most important women¡­ but that is none of my business. Even if it''s one million, I want something as coteral¡­" Aiden paused and narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Or do you n to skip on paying me?"


    Arthur widened his eyes in horror. Is Aiden going to kill him? "No, no¡­ of course, not!"


    "Then, we have a deal. We will need only a few minutes to get the contract¡­"


    Arthur inhaled sharply. Why is this getting moreplicated by the minute? "Contract?"


    "About the coteral.", Aiden exined and told Zack to get Michael and Oni.


    About five minutester¡­


    Arthur read the document while clenching his teeth. Everything looks in order, but why does he feel that he is making a deal he shouldn''t make?


    He wanted to ensure he is not missing anything: "This contract states that you will clean up the online mess for us, and I am giving my house and property as coteral. If I don''t give you money for your services by Friday, the property is yours."


    Aiden confirmed. "Correct. You will tell me how much of a mess you want me to clean up and that will determine the amount you need to pay. I will start my part as soon as I hear from you, and I expect money by end of the week. It is Tuesday morning, and four workdays are enough for you to arrange money transfers."


    "It does not say what happens if I don''t stick to my part of the contract."


    Aiden stifled augh. "What happens? Mr. Payne, you don''t want to know what will happen in that case. But good point, I will get my people to draft another use..."


    Arthur signed the contract with a shaky hand.


    Noah and Gabrie signed as witnesses.


    "It''s nice doing business with you, Mr. Payne.", Aiden said while giving one copy to Mr. Payne and the other one to Michael.


    Arthur''s eyes didn''t leave the copy in Michael''s hands as he asked Aiden: "You will destroy it when I pay you, right?"


    Aiden nodded. "As soon as you make a payment, I will make sure that this document disappears." His eyes moved to Darlene. "We will need coteral from you as well."


    Darlene''s eyes darted nervously. "What?"


    "You are giving to my wife and kids one million dors. What is your coteral?", Aiden said tly.


    "I don''t have that much money.", Darlene admitted.


    Aiden indicated how that is not a problem. "That is fine. We can ept stocks, or any type of assets, as long as the value matches¡­"


    "This¡­", Darlene looked at her father for help.


    Arthur exhaled. "You have two apartments on your name. Put them as coteral and we will talk in detail when we reach home¡­"


    About fifteen minutester¡­


    Noah and Zack escorted the Payne family out. Kitty was right behind them like she wants to make sure that the troubling trio leaves the house.


    Michael and Oni left the room with signed contracts in their hands after Sarah told them to notify Sophia that it''s time for her to talk with the district prosecutor for the Das county. His part starts soon.


    Sarah jumped into Aiden''sp and hooked her arms around his neck. "You are a-ma-zing! I got goosebumps more than once."


    Aiden smiled smugly. "You like it?"


    "I love it. I love you. You could be an actor easily and¡­", Sarah paused. "Scratch that. I don''t want you to be an actor, then I will need to share you with your fangirls."


    Aiden pecked her chin. "As long as my wife is my fangirl, that is all I need."


    Sarah smiled. "This was fun."


    Aiden tapped her nose. "It''s your n, enjoy it."


    "My n, but you are the main actor. And I don''t mind supporting you. I will always support you." Sarah said dreamily and giggled while remembering the n: "Hehehe¡­ they are paying us to save them from us¡­ with the money they don''t have¡­ so everything they signed as coteral is already ours. Ah, I can''t wait to see their faces when they realize that they made a deal with the devil!"


    Aiden was amused by Sarah''s choice of words. "Deal with the devil?"


    Sarah nodded earnestly. "It''s the deal that looks good, but the truth is that you can''t win, and you lose everything."


    Aiden gave her a side-nce. "I almost thought that you are calling me the devil."


    Sarah burst into giggles. "I do that sometimes, but not at loud. You are my devil. That is the only exnation why my body and soul belong to you."


    Aiden enjoys her yfulness. It''s a long time since he saw her this happy. "I didn''t know that you are so scheming."


    Sarah denied it. "I''m not scheming... Life is busy, I don''t have time to y games¡­"


    "So, you are ying with people?"


    "Only with the ones who want to spoil our happiness."


    Aidenughed. "That is called scheming."


    Sarah pinched his cheeks. "Why are you making it sound like I am the only one? You are enjoying it as well. I can see it in your eyes."


    Aiden will not deny that he is having fun. No matter what he does, as long as it''s with Sarah, it''s fun. He remembered one point¡­ "What about giving the old man a way out?"


    Sarah shook her head, indicating that it''s not going to happen. "Arthur Payne would sacrifice his wife and daughter for a bit of money while saving his ass and business. He does not deserve my kindness."


    Aiden gazed at Sarah with admiration. The fact that Sarah would do anything to protect them and would not allow anyone to suffer any grievances, made him appreciate her more (if that is possible).


    Aiden''s handnded at the back of Sarah''s head and he nted a kiss on her lips. And another one, and another¡­ And his left hand moved down to her knee and then a bit higher¡­


    "Mmm¡­", Aiden hummed in approval. "You are wearing a dress¡­", he murmured into her lips before iming them with his in a fiery kiss.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1537 - First Kiss (the Second Time)

    In Ade''s room¡­


    "Uhm¡­ This¡­ Just a second¡­", Ade panicked for a moment before swiftly moving his fingers in the air, to disconnect the video link.


    Hande closed her eyes in an effort not to see Sarah and Aiden in the living room, but the lens was still working, and she could see the images clearly!


    "We should not watch further.", he said awkwardly when he finally cut off the feed.


    Hande hummed in agreement.


    Hande didn''t dare to look at Ade. Her face was on fire and she could only imagine how red she is. What did she just see? It was steamier than any movie she saw so far!


    Ade said that they will not peek, but that was definitely peeking, and it was NOT a good idea. She took a deep breath to calm down, but the image of Sarah and Aiden making out and Aiden getting handsy in the living room was not easy to forget. Ah, her nine years old heart can''t take this much stress!


    "What do you think?", Ade asked Hande.


    Hande was reluctant to ask, but she had to: "About?"


    "How Sarah and Aiden handled those people.", Ade rified.


    Hande rxed, happy that he was not talking about thest few seconds of what they saw.


    "I''m not sure I understand what happened¡­", Hande admitted.


    "No problem. Let me exin¡­", Ade startedying out events they witnessed and rifying what they mean.


    Hande listened with infatuation. He is so smart! He remembered everything and he exins it so that she understands easily. Ade is awesome!


    "Thank you for exining¡­", Hande said when Ade finished. "If I understood correctly, the property next door will also be ours."


    Ade nodded confidently. "Next time when wee here and go for a run on a longer trail, it will all be ours and you can go and run on your own without worrying about safety."


    Hande pressed her lips into a line before admitting: "I would still like to run with you."


    Ade smiled. "Sure, it''s always fun to do things with someone."


    Hande smiled dreamily. Sarah and Aiden are awesome. She wondered if Ade is so amazing because he is with Sarah and Aiden. Does that mean that soon she will be amazing as well?


    "It''s almost lunchtime¡­", Ade reminded Hande.


    "Oh¡­ yes."


    Ade helped Hande in removing ear stud and the lens.


    "These ARE cool.", Hande said while pointing at the boxes.


    Ade grinned. "I told you."


    "Do you always wear them?"


    Ade bobbed his head. "Most of the time."


    Hande remembered what they saw in the living room, and her eyes widened in horror. She asked in a small voice: "How much can you see?"


    Ade observed her for a second and her expression told him what is on her mind. "Don''t worry. No one''s private quarters are monitored. At home, we can seemon areas and the closest anyone can see into your room are hallways. It is for security, not for peeping."


    "Let''s go¡­", he reminded her of lunch.


    Hande knows that they should go, but she wanted to stay a bit longer with him. Just the two of them. In his room. "Can we read the clue?"


    Ade approved. "Good idea. Let''s read it now, and we can think about it while we eat."


    They read the card which has a riddle: <em>"From the ground floor, I am looking at the sky through the wall and if I could speak I would meow."</em>


    Both Ade and Hande frowned while looking at the card in silence.


    "Let''s think about it over lunch.", Ade reminded Hande after some time.


    Hande sighed. "The ground floor part is straightforward, it means that our next target is inside, on the main level. But what is that about looking at the sky through the wall and if it could speak it would meow? Sounds impossible."


    "Don''t worry about it now.", Ade encouraged her. "We will think better on a full stomach."


    Hande put the card and its envelope in the backpack and followed Ade out of his room.


    As much as she was reluctant to leave, she had a feeling that this is not thest time that the two of them are alone in the room. Tonight, they will return to the Cliffside Vi, and they will live there for many years, only two hallways apart. She and Ade can train and study and talk about books every day. She smiled at that thought.


    Hande walked after Ade through the hallway on the ground floor and observed his back in silence.


    Ade abruptly stopped and turned toward Hande. "Why are you walking behind me?"


    Hande widened her eyes. "Uhm¡­ I don''t know. A habit?"


    Ade tilted his head. "Why would you have a habit to walk behind people? Makes me feel like you want to ambush me or something."


    "I would never do that!", she said quickly and added: "I grew up in a ce where kids go behind elders, and women walk behind men."


    Ade''s expression showed disapproval. "In this family, we walk side by side because we are equal, regardless of age or gender. If anyone forces you to the back, let me know and I will take care of it."


    Hande blinked.


    Ade was not sure if she understood. "From now on, walk by my side. If you can''t keep up, I will slow down. OK?"


    He was a bit frustrated, why is she not responding? She is not looking at him either. This is important! Is there something behind him?


    "Hande, are you listening?"


    "Uhm¡­ yes, yes. I got it. Equals. Side by side¡­ Look!"


    Ade turned and looked through the window. The weather is nice, but other than that, nothing stands out. "Is there something outside I should see?"


    "Not outside¡­", Hande approached the window and pointed at the figurine of the cat on the windowsill. "The riddle says: <em>''From the ground floor¡­''</em>, and we are on the ground floor. The next thing is: <em>''I am looking at the sky through the wall''</em>. Windows are allowing us to see through walls¡­"


    Ade''s face lit up. "And thest part is: <em>''If I could speak, I would meow''</em>. It can''t meow because it''s a cat figurine. No more clues, we found it! You found it! You are amazing! We finished the scavenger hunt, and it''s all thanks to you¡­ Hehe, and we did it before lunch!..."


    Hande''s head was buzzing. He praised her again and he said that she is amazing.


    She remembered that in thest three days, she spent most of her awake time with Ade, and she liked every minute of it.


    Ade saved her when she fell in theke, and they did the courage test and many other events together. Ade gave her numerouspliments and treated her with kindness and brought her cake and they spoke about the books and their pasts and he showed her those incredible gadgets and¡­ he is amazing.


    Every time Adees close, Hande''s mood improves, and she does not feel lonely. Because of him, she will cherish this three day long vacation very much.


    Ade was so excited, that he didn''t realize how Hande is looking at him dreamily. He was happy that they finished the scavenger hunt, before lunch.


    Ade lifted his arm, expecting a high five, but Hande just stared at his face like she didn''t notice that his arm up in the air.


    "You should hit my hand with yours, as a celebration for a job well done¡­", Ade''s voice trailed away when he saw Hande inching closer to him.


    Hande gathered all her courage, got on her toes, and kissed him on the cheek. "Thank you for saving me when I fell in theke and for everything¡­ It might not be much to you, but for me, what you did is amazing. You are amazing. I know that it''s not two sets of lips, but I will count this one as my first kiss."


    Ade didn''t move a muscle. He watched without blinking as Hande turned away abruptly and dashed down the hallway. And her face was red again, more than ever.


    After an unknown measure of time, he reached for his cheek. When tips of his fingers touched the spot where the feeling of Hande''s lips lingered, Ade realized that his whole face is on fire. This¡­ just what is this?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1538 - Collapse Of The Payne Family (1)

    At the Payne family vi¡­


    Arthur, Gabrie, and Darlene arrived home. They didn''t talk during their three-minutes long drive home.


    "I want the list of your ounts and bnces in my study within fifteen minutes. Cash, stocks, unmovable assets. I need to know how much you own.", Arthur announced to his wife and daughter.


    Darlene didn''t like this. "How much I own?"


    Arthur sneered. "Yes. I have ess to my and our joint ounts. I need to know how much you can contribute. Or you don''t want to clear your name?"


    Darlene''s brows furrowed. "That is not what I said¡­"


    "Then, get busy! The time is running out.", Arthur reminded Darlene and Gabrie.


    "What will you do?", Gabrie asked apprehensively. She wants a divorce and if she gives him the money that she is keeping in her hidden ount, wouldn''t that be foolish?


    "I want to see how much we have.", Arthur responded to Gabrie. "Each of us contributed to this mess, and it''s only fair that each of us contributes to cleaning it up. I am aware that neither of you is penniless. Your cosmetics business is not negative and Darlene is getting a substantial allowance. I will take care of thepany and my image. I expect that you can handle expenses for yourself."


    "I don''t have five million dors.", Gabrie said in a shaky voice, hoping that Arthur is not aware of her ounts abroad.


    Darlene vigorously nodded in support of that statement. She does not have five million dors either!


    Arthur looked at both of them in disapproval. It''s not that he does not believe them, but he dislikes that in a time of need his wife and daughter are useless. Well, this is not the time for fighting. "Show me how much you have. If you arecking a bit, I will add."


    "How much is that <em>''a bit''</em>?", Gabrie asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. That is why I am going to check my ounts and assets. Join me when you get your numbers straight.", Arthur hissed and went to his study.


    "Daddy!", Darlene''s call made him stop in his tracks.


    "Yes?"


    Darlene bit her lower lip and her eyes swelled with tears. "What about that one million?"


    Arthur narrowed his eyes. On top of them being attacked by some cyber-bully, Darlene went ahead to cause trouble with the White family! How stupid is she?


    "How many times I told you to watch your temper? How many times did I tell you to watch your tongue? But noooo, you went and insulted Whites in their own house! Darlene, you are twenty-five years old. It is time for you to pay for your own mistakes. I remember how you said more than once that you want me to treat you as a grownup. Well, this is your chance¡­" Arthur didn''t finish his sentence. He went to his office, leaving bewildered Darlene in the hallway.


    He can''t believe how those two women expect him to pay for everything. It''s twenty-one million dors! And even if Darlene and Gabrielle give him all the money needed to save their own reputations, in the end, he still needs to pay ten million dors! Ah, that is a lot of money. Do they think that he can print bills? He worked hard for what he has!


    Arthur can see that Darlene and Gabrielle don''t approve the deal he made with Aiden, and he is not thrilled about it either, but what is the alternative? With all the news circting on the inte, and his partners threatening to stop their support, they are heading toward bankruptcy. And possibly jail.


    If his business goes down, his ounts will be depleted within two (or maybe three) months, and the bank will request payments for the loans he umted over time. With his image and business ruined, he will lose everything. However, the deal with Aiden White will allow him to salvage something.


    That is how business works: you look at all the options and pick the one which benefits you the most. And Arthur knows that between certain doom and partial salvaging which the Whites can offer, he will pick thetter.


    Arthur sees a silver lining in this: if the deal with Aiden goes well, he will create a positive impression and connection to the White family. Arthur does not know of a single person who is on good terms with the Whites and doing badly. Even if all the money is gone, under the shadow of Whites, he can rebuild his connections and reputation and his business will be several folds better than it is. After all, everyone wants to get closer to the Whites, and this is his chance.


    Yes. The more he thinks about this, the more he is confirming how those ten million dors are trifling.


    With renewed vigor, Arthur powered up his PC and checked trending headlines. He can see that there are more of them, andizens are discussing their dirtyundry which is now in the open. Nosy gossips, don''t they have a life?


    Arthur reminded himself to focus.


    Aiden White will make all this better and he needs to figure out from which ounts he will take the ten million dors.


    Fifteen minutester¡­


    Arthur sighed. When he looks at all of his bank ounts, stocks, and avable credit limits (in the United States) he can barely collect a million and a half.


    He will need to reach into his offshore ounts.


    Arthur is not eager to tap into those ounts; there is a lot of money there, and every time he esses any of those ounts, there is a chance that the activity will be traced. That money is not reported for tax, and no one should know about it.


    Arthur wondered, how did the information about those ounts reach into those online articles? But he checked, there are no ount numbers, so even if the policee, he can say that someone is ndering him. There is no proof, and the US government does not have a deal with those countries to disclose financial information. Arthur is certain of that because he checked when he opened those ounts. Well, that was more than twenty years ago, but he is sure that as long as there are no specific details about the ounts, thew can''t touch him.


    Arthur has a n: he will open a separate ount under an alias and transfer ten million dors there.


    Before scheduling money transfer from his offshore ounts, Arthur made a call to his stockbroker to sell all of the stocks. It might take a day until that money is settled, and he wants to make sure all the funds are avable by Friday. And if he has the money earlier, it will create a better impression for Aiden.


    ¡­


    Darlene fumed.


    Why did she sign as a coteral two apartments which she owns? She was rash to do so. One is downtown Austin, and the other one is downtown Das. Each of those apartments is worth more than three million dors!


    Darlene exhaled in defeat. She does not have enough money in her ounts. She already told her stockbroker to sell her stocks and by the current rate, that will be less than half a million dors. And those stocks with the cash on her bank ounts add up to seven hundred thousand dors. Still not enough. She exhaled and went to her father''s study.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1539 - Collapse Of The Payne Family (2)

    "Daddy¡­", Darlene whined from the door.


    "This is what I have.", she said when she put a piece of paper with numbers scribbled on it. "The stocks will be sold today, and the money will be avable within a few hours. Latest, by tomorrow morning."


    Just by the sound of her voice, Arthur knew that she does not have enough. The only question is: how much is shecking?


    Arthur looked at the numbers and frowned. "You need toe up with six million. This is barely twelve percent of it."


    Darlene pouted. "Daddy, can''t you add to it?"


    Arthur shook his head. "I am scraping toe up with ten million. I don''t think that I can get more than that."


    Darlene looked at her father with displeasure obvious in her expression. "Will you leave me at the mercy of the Whites? Will you allow all those online bullies to drag me through the mud? At this rate, I won''t be able to get out of the house."


    Arthur exhaled, unable to hide his frustration. "At the mercy of Whites? To online bullies? Honey, there are limits on how much I can do. I might be able to fill up the gap for that first million so that you pay one of the two items, but the other five million dors... it''s impossible."


    Darlene gritted her teeth while thinking about her options. No matter what, her father is unwilling to budge. "Fine. Sell one of my apartments. They were more than three million each when we bought them, and the real estate is getting pricier, that should be¡­", Darlene stopped talking when she saw that Arthur raised his hand.


    "You can''t sell them."


    Darlene didn''t understand. "Why?"


    "Because you signed them off as coteral. I don''t want to think about the consequences if the Whites suspect that you want to sell them."


    Darlene still didn''t get it. Those are her apartments, howe she can''t sell them? "What do you mean?"


    "Until you pay off your debt, those apartments are theirs.", Arthur said matter-of-factly.


    Darlene thought that she is going to pass out. "The coteral is for one million dors. Why did you make me sign for both of them?"


    "Darlene, I was only thinking to get over with it quickly so that we can leave with our heads on our shoulders. However, if you think that I didn''t consider the value, you are mistaken. One would not be enough. It is a sign of your goodwill that you will pay the dues, and if you can''t afford to pay, those apartments are theirs."


    Darlene could not believe that Arthur said with such an ease that she will lose the apartments.


    "You are abandoning me.", Darlene squeezed through her teeth.


    Arthur rolled his eyes. "Why are you seeing me as an enemy? Did I create those scandals? Maybe you can sell to your mother that those are lies, but I know better. And did I tell you to go to the neighbor''s house and insult the Whites? Everything has consequences. And one more thing: each of the apartments is worth more than three million dors, but the bank owns more than half. You can''t say that it''s six million dors when you have on your name less than two. Do I need to remind you that I am the one paying off those loans? The apartments are on your name, but without me, you would lose them a long time ago."


    Darlene snorted. "You gave me those apartments as a present. How can you give up on them so easily? How can..."


    "I don''t have the time to argue with you.", Arthur interrupted her. "What is done is done. I am trying to keep our family from bankruptcy. And if you get your head out of the clouds, you will realize what the priorities are."


    Arthur did the math and he knew that Darlene will not have enough funds. She is ipetent to make her own money; from where will she find six million dors? They own less than two million dors out of those two apartments, and the rest belongs to the bank. Exchanging those two apartments (and Darlene''s reputation) for six million dors, is a good deal (how he sees it).


    Darlene sneered. "Of course, you are the priority. Your reputation. Yourpany. Everything is about you¡­"


    Arthur banged his fist on the desk angrily. "Enough! Where will you sleep if I can''t pay the bills? What will you eat? What will you wear? Do you think that you are someone important because of those youngsters with whom you are partying? If you think so highly of them, why don''t you ask them for money? But you won''t, because you know that they are good for nothing, just as you are¡­"


    "Hah! When was thest time you looked in the mirror, my dearest father? How much I know, as soon as the damaging articles started trending, your partners of many years called to say that they will abandon you. Doesn''t that mean that they are good for nothing?"


    "That is business. I would do the same if I am in their position because my familyes first."


    Darlene''s eyes shed in anger. "Hypocrite. If your family is first, why are you sleeping around? If your family is first, why are you not willing to prioritize me and your wife? Even if you abandon your wife, I am your flesh and blood!"


    "I told you it''s about priorities!"


    ¡­


    While Arthur and Darlene are arguing in the study, Gabrie is in the master bedroom.


    Gabrie is sitting on the sofa and staring nkly at the carpet. She ended another phone call with herwyer and is processing all the information while trying to assess her current situation.


    She told her stockbroker to sell her stocks and looked at her ounts to confirm the cash she has avable. Of course, it will note close to five million dors. Who has such an amountying around?


    Even if she has five million dors, it will cost less to leave Das, change her name, and start over. It will mean that she will need to abandon her status and reputation which she built so far, and if this is something that happened yesterday, she would say that there is no way she will do such a thing. However, now her reputation is ruined, and her status which is tied to her marriage crumbled as well, and she is considering that option. Leaving. Starting over. Sounds¡­ liberating.


    That is why she called the bank on the Cayman Inds where she has a private ount which even Arthur does not know about. Since she found out that Arthur is sleeping around, seventeen years ago, Gabrie is secretly depositing money into that ount. Those are her emergency funds.


    The words from the bank employee are still ringing in her ears: "I''m sorry, Mrs. Payne, but there are no funds on that ount¡­ It was emptied yesterday¡­"


    Herwyer confirmed her fears. There is not much they can do to find who emptied the ount. The bank said that there are no traces of illegal activity, and based on the records from the bank, she did it herself.


    Gabrie exhaled in defeat and dragged herself to the study. Her only option is to get Arthur to pay to save her reputation. Until this mess settles, she can''t afford to leave him, and about everything else, she will thinkter.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1540 - Collapse Of The Payne Family (3)

    "Why are you fighting?", Gabrie asked when she entered the study.


    "Mommy!", Darlene cried. "Daddy is going to leave us in the mud."


    Gabrie exhaled. Well, he already gave hints that he will do so when they were at the neighbor''s house and Gabrie knows that Arthur meant it. After all, if he is not a selfish prick who only thinks about himself, he would not sleep around ande home to pretend to be a great husband and a father. She told herself to stay calm. Arguing will only push Arthur away, and this requires a gentle touch.


    "Calm down, Darlene.", Gabrie said with a meek smile that surprised both Darlene and Arthur. "We are all under pressure, and your father is feeling it the most. After all, he is not only thinking about his reputation but about thepany and the whole family. The business and the two of us are connected to him and any taints on us will affect him as well."


    Arthur frowned. He knew that Gabrie is sneaky and that she will try to trick him into paying for everyone, but at least Darlene stopped screaming.


    Darlene huffed. "How can you tell me to calm down, when everything is copsing!?"


    Gabrie raised her hand. "We all agree that Aiden White has the power to make our troubles go away, and for that to happen, we need a total of twenty-one million dors. I suggest that we put in the open all the resources we have at hand and see how much that is. If we can''t cover the whole amount, then we will see what will be cut out. How does that sound?"


    Darlene''s face contorted into an ugly scowl when she realized: "You want to cut me off. You are just like dad!"


    Gabrie denied it. "No one said that. But arguing amongst each other will not achieve anything."


    Arthur gave Gabrie an approving nod.


    "Sounds like a n. Let''s¡­", his next words were interrupted when he got a call from the bank.


    "Mr. Payne, you requested a money transfer, but the bank from Switzend denied it with an exnation that there are no sufficient funds¡­" Arthur didn''t hear the rest.


    "Thank you for letting me know. I will follow up with them.", Arthur said after some time.


    He didn''t care that Darlene and Gabrie are there. He dialed the long international number and requested to find out why the money transfer failed.


    Fifteen minutes and several phone callster¡­


    "Dad? Are you OK?", Darlene asked with concern obvious in her voice. She never saw Arthur so visibly distressed.


    "No, I am not¡­", he said weakly. "All my ounts are cleaned up."


    "Cleaned up...", Darlene repeated and a secondter she inhaled sharply. "Someone stole our money?"


    "Not someone. They say that it was me."


    Darlene frowned. "Did you get the money and forgot about it?"


    "Of course, not!", Arthur said irritably. How can he forget taking sixty-two million dors? But he will not say that to his wife and daughter because for them, he can barely collect ten million. However, the reality is that the money is gone. Completely gone.


    Darlene nced at her mother, looking for some reaction at this news that money is gone, but she saw that Gabrie is also pale and barely responsive, simr to how Arthur is.


    "Mom? Are you OK?"


    Gabrie snapped out of her daze and screamed at Darlene: "How can I be OK!? Someone is attacking us not only online, but they took our money as well!"


    Arthur thought that his head will burst from anxiety. And Gabrie shouting is not helping! He checked the time. It''s past 3 PM. He needs to call Aiden and tell him how much help he agrees to. Will he be able to collect at least five million dors? At this point, he is not sure.


    Arthur remembered that before they left, they signed a third contract rted to coteral: if he does not provide an answer until 6 PM, the vi and thend will automatically belong to Aiden, while the apartments from Darlene will belong to Sarah.


    "Why is this point here?", Arthur asked.


    Aiden smirked. "It''s insurance that you are not wasting my time."


    "I would not dare do such a thing!", Arthur immediately said while scribbling his initials next to that paragraph. "Darlene, you also initial here!"


    Back to the present¡­


    Of course, he wants Aiden''s help and he needs to call him within the next three hours, but how can he do that if he does not have five million dors? Assuming that he has five million dors, how will he decide between himself and his business?


    He swallowed hard and struggled to inhale. It seems that the room ran out of oxygen.


    "Daddy?", Darlene called. "What is going on?"


    Arthur forced a few deep breaths and confirmed that he is fine. "Let''s see how much money we have¡­"


    Darlene and Gabrielle provided information on their immediate funds, and how much they estimate to get from stocks. Arthur was adding that up and another call interrupted him¡­


    Arthur bolted from his seat and hollered: "What do you mean, my ounts are frozen!?"


    Both Darlene and Gabrie jolted.


    The two women in the room didn''t hear that the bank employee was telling Arthur: "Mr. Payne, the order came from the district attorney. All your personal and business ounts are under audit, and you can''t ess the funds¡­"


    Arthur flung the phone across the room angrily.


    "Arthur?", this time Gabrie called. "What is¡­?" Her question was cut off when her cell phone rang.


    She picked up the call and heard that Darlene''s phone is ringing as well.


    A few minutester, three members of the Payne family sat in silence.


    They confirmed that all their ounts are frozen. The district attorney filed charges about tax evasion and underhanded deals and the judge approved to freeze their assets.


    "Master¡­", the butler called from the door. "The police are here."


    "What?", Arthur asked in disbelief.


    The police pushed butler to the side. And ten men and two women in blue entered the study, together with a man in a brown suit.


    "Mr. Payne, you are under arrest for money¡­"


    "Who gets arrested for money fraud charges?", Arthur interrupted the man in the brown suit angrily.


    A man in the brown suit stood among the police officers and looked at Arthur. "It is not my duty to exin, but I will give you the courtesy. You arebeled as a flight risk, so you will be held in custody without bail."


    Arthur inhaled sharply. "Flight risk?"


    The man nodded. "The district attorney''s office has evidence that you are selling off your assets, and yesterday you emptied the number of your ounts¡­"


    Arthur didn''t hear the rest. His arms were being tugged as someone handcuffed him from the back.


    When he was done with Arthur, the man turned to Gabrie. "Mrs. Payne, you are under arrest for making false ims about your beauty products and deceiving people."


    Gabrie bolted on her feet. "What? Since when is district attorney dealing with these small things?"


    The man in the suit shook his head. "This is not from the district attorney. It''s a private jointwsuit by four independent parties who im that you deceived them forrge amounts of money. Because you are also marked as a flight risk, we will keep you in the custody until the bail is set."


    Darlene watched as her mother was being handcuffed and both of her parents were taken away.


    Arthur remembered and started shouting from the hallway. "Darlene! Call Aiden White! Tell him what is going on. If we don''t call him by six, we will lose everything!"


    The policeman stifled augh. "Do you think that Aiden White will help you?"


    Arthur didn''t want to talk about the deal they made, but there is one undeniable fact: "We are neighbors." Arthur smirked smugly. Yup, he can use his rtionship with Whites already! Now the police will need to handle him with care.


    Arthur''s face fell when he heard the police officer say: "Is that the same neighbor because of whom you called 9-1-1 toin about the noise?"


    Arthur felt wronged. If Aiden and Sarah didn''t bring that up, why is this man talking about it? "How do you know about that?"


    "I was the one who went to check on them yesterday. Nice people. Lots of kids."


    "And the sandwiches were tasty.", the policewoman from Arthur''s left added. "They didn''t ask who called the police toin about the noise. They said that they know¡­"


    Arthur felt the blood draining from his face.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1541 - Ades Existential Crisis

    ~ Texas, the White Rock Lake ~


    About three hours earlier, in the vi owned by Sarah and Aiden...


    Most of the kids left the dining room after lunch, either to finish the scavenger hunt or to engage in some activities in the garden or in the yroom. They have free time untilte in the afternoon, and they n to head home to Los Angeles after 6 PM. With the time difference, they will be at the Cliffside Vi by dinnertime.


    Ade is one of the kids who are still in the dining room.


    "Are you alright?", Jamari asked Ade when few kids who were sitting nearby left.


    Ade looked at Jamari suspiciously. "What makes you think that I am not alright?"


    "Uhm¡­ for one, you didn''t say a word during the whole lunch, and second, you barely touched your food."


    Ade exhaled. He knows that Jamari is right. Ade was so flustered by what Hande said and did before lunch that he mostly spaced out.


    More than once, Ade''s eyes wandered in Hande''s direction and he saw that she is eating and chatting with Merve and Masika. It seems that she was in a good mood.


    Is it possible that she kissed him casually? She called it out as her first kiss and that means that she gave him her first kiss. That is a big deal! And she said that he is amazing. Was she joking? He is not sure what to think of that. She ran away before he could ask for an exnation, but even if she stayed for a full hour, he would not be able to find words because it appears that Hande''s first kiss rendered him mute.


    "I have things on my mind.", Ade said after some time.


    "I can see that, and that is why I asked if you are alright."


    Ade looked at Jamari and he can see that Jamari is concerned about him. Ade is not sure how to talk about this because he does not want to make Hande look bad, but he and Jamari are best friends, and Jamari has experience with girls and rted stuff. It''s not that Jamari made any progress with Imani (other than holding hands during the test of courage), but he is chasing after Imani for more than half a year, and that must count for something.


    Ade licked his lips nervously before asking: "What does it mean when a girl says that you are amazing?"


    Jamari shrugged. "It depends on the context. Did you do something great or did she juste and say that you are amazing for no particr reason?"


    "What is the difference?"


    "Maybe she is teasing you, or maybe she really means it. Tell me, how it happened¡­", Jamari urged Ade.


    Jamari knows that Ade would not ask this without a reason, and that means that a girl approached him and said that he is awesome! Jamari''s gossipy side was turned on and he wanted to hear the details.


    Ade took two deep breaths. "We found the figurine and ended the scavenger hunt and then she thanked me for saving her from theke and for ying games with her and¡­ she said that I''m amazing."


    Jamari understood that the girl in question is Hande. He thought for a second before responding. "You saved Hande from theke, and that was awesome." Jamari showed a thumbs up.


    "You don''t think there is something else?"


    Jamari wondered, why is Ade not happy that Hande called him amazing? He saved her and she gave him solid praise. Unless... Ade wanted something else. Jamari was confident that he is onto something. "What else can it be?"


    Ade wanted to say that Hande kissed him, but somehow he could not make those wordse out of his mouth.


    Ah, this is embarrassing. Hande kissed him! It''s not that he has any thoughts of kissing Hande, but if there is a situation where kissing needs to happen, as a man, he should kiss Hande and not the other way around.


    Jamari observed Ade carefully. "Are you blushing?"


    Ade swiftly put his palms over his cheeks. Sure thing, they are hot, but he will not admit that. "What?"


    Jamari grinned. "It seems that your time hase."


    "What time?"


    Jamari waved his hand as if that is not important. "Listen. If you like her, just go for it. She already thinks that you are amazing."


    Ade blinked. <em>''Just go for it? What does that even mean?''</em>


    Ade was frustrated. On top of Hande getting himpletely muddleheaded, now Jamari does not make any sense, and there is one more thing¡­ "What makes you think that I like her?"


    "Because you are blushing, and you are spacing out while thinking about her, and you are overthinking her words. If she is not important, you would not care what she thinks about you." Jamari saw that Ade is confused, and he decided to rify. "If Sarah tells you that you are great, would you think about if it has a different meaning?"


    Ade''s eyes darted aimlessly a few times before he shook his head. "No."


    Jamari had an <em>''I told you so''</em> expression and continued probing: "And what if the person whopliments you is N or Masika?"


    "No.", Ade admitted.


    "There you have it. You care about Hande''s opinion. And that means that you care about her.", Jamari leaned closer and said in a half-whisper: "You were bitten by the love bug, my brother."


    Jamari stood up and patted Ade''s shoulder. "You are wee."


    Ade watched Jamari walk away and his mind was a mess. <em>''Bitten by the love bug?''</em>


    He reached to touch his cheek again. The feeling of Hande''s kiss was gone and he was not sure how he feels about it. But he clearly remembers Hande''s red face before she dashed down the hallway after kissing him and her expression was¡­ cute.


    The images of Hande''s face and her smile were reying in his head; and the sound of herughter and her saying how amazing he is, rang in his ears; and other than that, he was unable to think about anything else.


    Ade froze and panic swelled inside him. <em>''Is it possible that my brain turned into mush?''</em>


    ¡­


    While Ade was facing an existential crisis, Hande was in a good mood.


    Speaking her mind like that was nerve-wracking, but now she feels like a big burden is gone from her chest.


    She thanked Ade for everything, told him that he is amazing, and even had enough courage to kiss his cheek! Oh, gosh!


    Hande realized that because she concealed her admiration for Ade, she would be timid, and it was suffocating. Now she told him what is on her mind and the mental freedom is exhrating.


    A big bonus is that her fist kiss is not with a fork but it''s with Ade''s cheek. One day, when she talks about first experiences, she will proudly say that her first kiss was with a boy and his name is Ade. She will omit the part that it was only his cheek, those are the details.


    <em>''It''s great to boldly say what is on my mind. I will do that more often.''</em>, Hande thought.


    Hande had an enjoyable lunch while chatting with Merve and Masika and then the three of them went to the yroom. Masika promised to teach Merve and Hande how to bowl. Exciting!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1542 - Plans For Expanding The Property

    Sarah and Aiden are in the study with Michael, Oni, Haru, N, Zack, and Noah.


    They are looking at the map of their property and the neighboring property of the Payne family. Eve created the map with drones while humans were having lunch.


    "At six o''clock, this neighboring property will be ours.", Sarah announced. "We want to create a base for the Army of Chaos."


    "This is a big piece ofnd, we can do a lot with it.", Noah said.


    Noah gets excited by two things. The first one is his Mistress, and the other one is when their army is expanding.


    Sarah agreed. "We called you here so that we can all see what is on that property now, and to discuss what we can use, and what we will change¡­"


    The Payne family property has the main vi, a massive swimming pool, two guest houses, one house for the staff, an eight-car garage, and two outdoor entertaining areas: one with grills by the garden and the other one with a bar next to the pool.


    Each of the eight people present looked at the photos and took notes and then they shared their ideas.


    It was a fun activity for everyone, especially for Sarah who likes toe up with unbelievable things like <em>''an underground dungeon''</em>, or <em>''a room with a swimming pool above''</em>, and then the other ones need to make it happen.


    They already have numerous bases, but they like to make each one unique. Other than being interesting, it will prevent enemies who can snatch the blueprints of one base to use it into attacking the other ones.


    Sarah wants to have housing for the army members. "At least fifty people need to be permanently at this location, and we should have the capacity for more in case of emergencies¡­"


    Noah was taking notes. He will talk with Louis and Cash about the requirements. Their main architect and the construction manager are busy with work in Europe, adjusting the bases which they took over from Shadow Ravens, so this remodel might not be done immediately. However, that will not stop them from ning.


    "We can remove the wall between our two properties and move the training ground there. In that way, it will be more convenient for the army members and for the anyone who stays here.", Aiden suggested.


    Sarah thought it''s a great idea. "If we do that, we can have arger training ground which will bepletely surrounded by mature trees. So, there will be privacy¡­"


    "Master¡­", the butler addressed Aiden. "Mr. Hicks is here to see you from the First American Bank."


    "Take him to the living room." Aiden responded and gave Sarah a quick kiss before gesturing to Michael to join him.


    Aiden and Michael greeted Mr. Hicks, a middle-aged man in a sharp gray suit.


    "Thank you foring, Mr. Hicks.", Aiden said while shaking hands with the man.


    "No problem, Mr. White. We always extend courtesy to our VIP clients.", Mr. Hicks smiled.


    The maids brought refreshments, and they went to the topic¡­


    "These three properties will be mine by the end of the day. How much I know, your bank owns more than half.", Aiden said while handing out papers to Mr. Hicks.


    Mr. Hicks observed the information on the property of the Payne family and two apartments which are on Darlene''s name. He typed something on hisptop before confirming. "That is correct. Until the loans are paid off, we have the deeds."


    Mr. Hicks licked his lips nervously. "Mr. White, with all due respect¡­ You said that properties will be yours, but the change of ownership can''t happen without the bank''s approval. After all, we own them."


    Aiden nodded. "That is why we are talking."


    "I see¡­", Mr. Hicks fidgeted nervously. "The usual procedure is that¡­"


    Aiden raised his hand, interrupting Mr. Hicks before saying: "I will pay off the loans immediately."


    "What? That is more than seventeen million dors¡­", Mr. Hicks said under his breath.


    "I am aware of that. At the rate Mr. Payne is paying off the loans, it will take twenty-four years to pay the full amount and by that time, you will lose a significant amount due to intion¡­", Aiden made a dramatic pause before continuing: "Last five years are averaging four percent intion, and if the trend continues, even with extra payments, that will put you at a loss of four million dors by the end of their payments... give or take a hundred thousand."


    Mr. Hicks thought about what Aiden said, and he knows that Aiden is right. With the locked loan rates, every year they are losing more money due to intion. For such a huge loan, the loss is big as well.


    Mr. Hicks nodded in agreement and waited for Aiden to continue.


    Aiden took the man''s nod as an OK to continue. "Mr. Hicks, if you agree to take fifteen million dors, we will pay it off by the end of the week."


    Mr. Hicks was visibly ufortable. "Uhm¡­ You want me to ept fifteen million instead of seventeen?"


    "No. I want you to ept fifteen million instead of thirteen. With this deal, everyone wins."


    Mr. Hicks rubbed his chin and exhaled. He can see that Aiden is going for the scenario where loss is already calcted. And it''s true. Fifteen is better than thirteen.


    "Mr. White, you are giving a hard bargain."


    Aiden smiled.


    After a few more seconds of mental calctions, Mr. Hicks agreed to the deal. "What do you need me to do?"


    "Make sure that the ownership transfer goes smoothly."


    "Of course, that is my job. I will immediately start preparing necessary documentation which will put the deeds in your hands as soon the payment of fifteen million dors is made. It will be ready by... tomorrow lunchtime."


    "Thank you, Mr. Hicks¡­", Aiden shook man''s hand and gestured toward Michael. "My assistant will handle this transaction. He has authorization from my side. Please advise him what else he needs in order toplete this deal."


    Mr. Hicks was happy to exin the procedure.


    Aiden listened and smiled. They took sixty-two million dors from Arthur''s offshore ounts and another four million dors from Gabrielle''s ount. After they pay fifteen million dors to the bank, they will end up with two luxury apartments (one in Das and one in Austin), a massive property (which will merge with the current one), and fifty-one million dors to spare.


    Sarah and Aiden agreed that this will be the money for the construction they are nning here on their soon to be massive property of twenty-five acres on the White Rock Lake. The good news is that no matter what enhancements they put here, there is no way that they will spend even half of the fifty-one million dors.


    Of course, they will open separate investment ounts for Ade and Hande, because they suffered stress when Darlene snapped at them.


    When Mr. Hicks left, Michael asked Aiden: "Do you want me to stay here until things are settled? There will be a lot of paperwork and we don''t know if the Payne family will cause problems. It might be more convenient if it''s handled in person."


    Aiden paused. "This will not be settled until the end of the week. You requested September 24th and 25th as free days due to Oni''s birthday and those are this week''s Thursday and Friday."


    Michael exhaled and lifted his right hand which is in a cast. "I canceled the previously made ns. We can''t do what I wanted with one arm each, so my ns for Oni''s birthday are reduced to a dinner."


    "You should still celebrate her birthday¡­", Aiden paused and thought for a second. "You can stay here until the end of the week with Oni. I will talk to Sarah. The two of you handle things with the bank and properties, and I will rmend you a few ces in the area for the 24th."


    Michael epted happily.


    It is Tuesday, so if he and Oni stay until the end of the week, that is more than two days how much he originally nned to take off. Bonus is that Aiden is always full of great romantic ideas where to take Sarah, so Michael will get to hear a few as well. Ah, he can n an amazing birthday for Oni after all. He can''t wait to tell her.


    Aiden also told Michael to get a few people from the Army of Chaos to stay here as additional security. And those people will be handy if the Payne family causes problems.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1543 - Requesting More Time

    Aiden was telling Michael about the locations and activities that are applicable for Oni''s birthday celebration (considering that they have a hand in cast each), when butler announced his presence by clearing his throat.


    "Master, Miss Darlene Payne is on the phone."


    Aiden frowned. He does not want to talk to that woman. They are aware that Mr. and Mrs. Payne are in police custody, and the Payne family is out of money, so whatever Darlene wants, it will not be a pleasant conversation. Aiden can already hear in his head a lot of crying and asking for unreasonable things and he knows that it will spoil his mood.


    Aiden got an idea: "Tell my wife. She will take the call."


    "I told Madam first, she refused and told me to find you.", the butler responded in his t tone.


    Aiden looked at Michael. "You are my assistant."


    Michael widened his eyes in disbelief. There is no way he is taking this one. "This is a sensitive matter and you should deal with this personally.", Michael said while walking backward out of the room.


    "Thank you for your suggestions, I will leave you to your call¡­", Michael half-shouted from the hallway.


    Aiden exhaled in frustration and looked at the butler whose one edge of the lips was slightly curved up. <em>''Is he enjoying my misery?''</em>, Aiden mused. "Fine. I will take the call."


    Aiden stretched his neck before unmuting the phone.


    "Yes?"


    There was a moment of silence before Darlene realized who answered, and she started pleading: "Aiden, you need to help me, both of my parents are in jail."


    Aiden was irritated. Not even a superficial pleasantry, but immediately making demands? "Miss Payne, since when are we so familiar to call each other by the first name?"


    Darlene snorted and repeated with the correction: "Mr. White. You need to help¡­"


    "I don''t need to do anything, Miss Payne.", Aiden interrupted her. "Your parents are in jail. How is that my fault?"


    Darlene paused when she realized the hostility in Aiden''s voice. Somehow, in her mind was an image of Aiden who is smiling and his warm eyes, even though those were directed at Sarah, not at her.


    She cleared her throat. "I never said that it''s your fault."


    "Miss Payne¡­ You came yesterday and insulted us in our own house. Then you called the police with a ridiculousint about the noise. And this morning your whole family came here and asked me to help with your online trash." Aiden inhaled deeply and told himself not to lose his temper. She is not worth it. "I tolerated your insults from yesterday, I decided to ignore the fact that you got the police in my house, and I even agreed to help your family out of the scandals which are circting online. How much more help you expect from me? Are you taking me for a fool?"


    "That¡­ of course, not.", Darlene stuttered.


    "You called, and I expected to hear you telling me how much mess I need to clean up, so that I know how much money you will give me. But instead of that, you are asking me to get your parents out of jail. Let''s assume that I can snap my fingers and get your parents free. How much is that worth? Is that another five million dors each? Or should that be more because I need to erase records of their imprisonment as well?"


    "That¡­ I¡­ Uhm¡­", Darlene was stupefied. When he puts it that way, he has a point. They wronged him and asked him to do things, and now she is asking for more... but this is important.


    <em>''Think, Darlene, think! I need to make him change his mind and help. How can I do that?''</em>, Darlene''s brain was almost steaming while she tried toe up with something useful... and then she got an idea. She can make him see that with her parents away, he is losing as well. Yes, that will work!


    Sheposed herself and spoke in a calm voice: "Mr. White. My parents are taken by the police. Without them at home, I don''t have ess to money. Only my father knows all the ounts and can make withdrawals. They said that my father is in custody without the possibility of bail. I am unable to confirm how¡­"


    "I see¡­", Aiden cut her off. "You are telling me that as long as your father is in jail, you can''t ess the money. And he can''t be bailed out. Do you know what that means?"


    "What?", Darlene asked and held her breath.


    "Start packing.", Aiden said bluntly.


    Darlene was confident that she didn''t hear him right. "What?"


    "Your apartments and the vi, belong to me. I am a generous man Miss Payne, so I will give you twenty-four hours to take your belongings and vacate the properties. Tell the staff currently serving you that as the new owner, I will pay them one month''s sry, as a courtesy. But when you leave, they should leave as well. I have no need for staff who is loyal to previous masters."


    With every word Aiden said, Darlene''s mind was spinning faster. She was confident that this day is getting from bad to worse. It started by her father forcing her to join them to visit the White family and to apologize and ask for their help, and now her parents are in jail and she needs to move out? Is she supposed to pack her parents'' things as well? That is A LOT of packing! And he said that she lost the apartments? All this is difficult to swallow.


    <em>''No, this can''t be real¡­''</em>, Darlene told herself. <em>''This is a bad dream, and when I wake up, everything will be fine¡­''</em>


    But it''s not fine. She is on the phone with Aiden White who is telling her to leave!


    "What are you saying?"


    Aiden grimaced from frustration. "Listen carefully: tomorrow, at six o''clock in the afternoon, my men wille to the three properties which you signed off as coteral. Anything we find in the house or the apartments will be ours. So you better start packing."


    "No, this can''t be real... You are ying some game, right?"


    Aiden started losing his temper. He didn''t want to talk to her, to begin with, and now he needs to repeat? "Did I stutter? Was I not clear? Or are you stupid?"


    "There is no need to insult me."


    "Exactly. I don''t need to, you are doing it yourself.", Aiden said irritably.


    Darlene realized, this is it. The reality is staring at her in the face and she needs to adjust. "Please, give me more time."


    "There is no more time.", Aiden said icily. Part of him was pleased that finally she is pleading, which means that she understood the situation. "Miss Payne, the contract says that by six o''clock this afternoon, I need to hear what I am going to clean up, and at that time I should also get the proof that you have sufficient funds. If you do that, you get an extension by Friday to pay for my services, otherwise, you will lose your coteral. That means¡­ you have about one hour to provide me with the proof of your finances. If you can''t, I suggest that you start packing."


    Darlene felt tears swell in her eyes. "How can you be so ruthless?"


    "Miss Payne, you can''t y with others, and when the roles reverse youin about the rules."


    Darlene didn''t get it. "y with others? The rules? What does that mean?"


    "The weak submits to the strong one, or he will be destroyed. Your behavior yesterday didn''t show submission. You are paying for the consequences."


    Suddenly, Darlene was hit with an idea: "Are you behind all of this?"


    "Miss Payne, if you continue talking without evidence, you will join your parents when I sue you for nder. You have one hour. Either provide me with proof of money or start packing.", Aiden said distantly and ended the call.


    He exhaled. Talking to women like Darlene is mentally exhausting.


    Aiden decided to modify his contract with Michael, to include that his assistant needs to handle these pesky people. And this will apply to Haru''s contract also!


    But now, Aiden will go to the study and demand cuddles from Sarah. He needs to recharge.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1544 - Strong Ade

    Six in the afternoon passed, and Darlene didn''t call to confirm the deal (as expected).


    Sarah and Aiden were happy with this oue.


    Things went as nned.


    The Payne family is out of money, Mr. and Mrs. Payne are in prison for the crimes they are silently doing for many years, and Sarah and Aiden got arge property, two apartments and a lot of money. Kids bonded and had fun, and even Kitty and the pups joined. Overall, it''s a good vacation.


    Darlene is still a variable, but the online articles damaged her reputation and she lost most of her money. It will be up to her how shees out of all that. If she dares to retaliate, Sarah and Aiden will show no mercy.


    Everyone gathered in the dining room for a quick snack and Sarah advised: "Finish packing, we are leaving in half an hour."


    Michael and Oni stayed behind to ensure that the property transfer goes without a hitch, and also they will take care of Darlene if needed.


    Once the property transfer ispleted, Sophia and Felix expressed their desire toe for a few days. It will be their mini-vacation during which Felix will set up devices for Eve through the property currently owned by the Payne family.


    Noah picked ten members of the army of Chaos toe to the White Rock Lake as security. "They are already on their way."


    Sarah was happy to hear that. With Aiden''s permission, she informed Noah and Zack: "Please, join us for dinner at the Cliffside Vi before you go to the base."


    Of course, Zack and Noah eagerly epted.


    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    When the jetnded, Sarah told everyone that they have half an hour until dinner time. "Settle down in your rooms, and rx until dinner¡­ don''t forget to put forundry what needs to be washed..."


    Jeff and JoAnna were there because JoAnna wants to check Master Hollow''s injuries.


    In the morning, she has a c-section scheduled, and she will not be able toe and check on the old man for the next two weeks or so. Even now the checkup is mostly done by Imani who is JoAnna''s apprentice because JoAnna''s belly is huge and she is finding it difficult to move.


    Ade was leaving the jet and he observed that in front of him, Zack is carrying Masika''s duffel bag. Further, on the right, Daniel is carrying Xiaohui''s.


    His eyes automatically moved to Hande. Just as he suspected, she has the same bag as everyone else, and she is struggling to carry it, keeping it down on every few steps. Hande is the smallest one.


    Hande was surprised when a hand from behind reached for handles of her duffel bag.


    "Let me help you.", Ade said while picking up her bag.


    Hande looked at him and her eyes widened when she realized that it''s Ade.


    Ever since she kissed his cheek in the hallway, Ade didn''t approach her, and a few times when their eyes met, he looked away. That is a stark contrast to his behavior before the kiss.


    During the flight, Hande concluded that her kiss crossed the line offort for Ade and that she should apologize. He probably didn''t want her kiss and he definitely does not want another one, so he is keeping his distance.


    But here he is, offering to carry her bag.


    Hande wondered if she will ever understand what is on his mind. They say that boys are straightforward, but Hande finds Ade to be confusing.


    "You don''t want my help?", Ade asked.


    Hande snapped out of her thoughts. "No, it''s not that."


    "What is it?"


    "I had a feeling that you don''t want to talk to me, after I¡­"


    Ade put his hand over Hande''s mouth swiftly, to prevent her from talking. "Shh¡­ do you want someone to hear?"


    Hande smiled. "So, you do want to talk to me¡­"


    Ade was surprised, where did she get such an idea that he does not want to talk to her? Thest three days at the White Rock Lake were amazing because he spent a lot of time with her. But he will not say that at loud.


    "Why wouldn''t I want to talk to you?", Ade asked coolly.


    Hande shrugged. "I don''t know. I thought that you are avoiding me."


    Ade understood that for the whole afternoon they didn''t talk. He was watching her and thinking about her, but they didn''t talk (other than in his mind). "I''m not avoiding you. I just needed time to think."


    "About?" Hande asked, even though she had a good idea of what the answer will be.


    Ade nced around to make sure no one is in the earshot before saying only Hande to hear: "No one kissed me before¡­ And you caught me by surprise. I didn''t expect it, so¡­" Ade stopped talking when he saw that Hande is grinning. "What is funny?"


    "It''s not funny. I am happy that I''ve got to kiss you first."


    Ade was so confident that Hande thought he might be someone who easily goes after girls, and that he probably stole many kisses. But now she heard that this is the first time someone kissed him and the fact that he is so flustered, confirms that it means something to him. Hande dares to think that maybe even SHE means something to him and that makes her very happy.


    Ade rolled his eyes. Not because of herment, but because he felt that his face is on fire. Is he having a fever? And she said that she is happy, but that definitely looks like she is making fun of him!


    In no time, they reached in front of Hande''s room.


    "Thank you for carrying my bag." Hande said to Ade while silently admiring how strong he is. She struggled to carry it for more than a few steps, and here he is with two bags like it''s no big deal.


    She remembered when he caught her on the first day they met and then how he carried her out of theke. From theke, over thewn, through the garden, inside the vi... it''s a long walk which Ade made with her in his arms and he didn''t show any signs of fatigue even though he was swimming before that. Sure, Hande is on the skinny side, but that does not mean that Ade is not impressive.


    "No problem. Where should I keep it?" Ade thought of taking the bag inside Hande''s room.


    Hande saw where Ade gestured and she looked at him while her mind raced. <em>''Ade in my room. Just the two of us. Oh, gosh!''</em>


    It would not be the first time that they are alone in a room, but this would be the first time after the kiss, and Hande''s heart is not ready for it. She gestured to the floor. "Here is fine."


    "OK.", Ade said and bent to keep the bag on the floor.


    Hande saw that Ade hesitated for a second before squatting next to her bag. He is looking left and right down the hallway.


    "What are you doing?", Hande asked.


    Ade waved for Hande toe down.


    Hande squatted and looked at Ade who was not saying anything. She mimicked his behavior by looking left and right while wondering, what is he looking for? It is obvious that it''s only the two of them in the hallway.


    She froze when he held her chin and kissed her on the cheek. It was fast, a split second only, but it definitely happened. There was even the sound of lips smacking!


    "Now we are even." Ade said with glee before standing up.


    Hande stared at Ade''s retreating figure as he walked down the hallway with a spring in his step. He even hummed a tune!


    It took Hande a long time to move and scramble inside her room. She sat on the floor and stared nkly in front of her. Ade kissed her! Oh, gosh!


    Later, she remembered that her bag is still outside, in the hallway. She dragged it in her room and plopped on her bed while staring at the ceiling and grinning like a fool. Ade kissed her!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1545 - Plans During Dinner

    In Masika''s room¡­


    Zack sat on the chair and observed the neat room. There is a seating area (where he is), a bed, a desk with a chair, and floating shelves filled with books. Everything is in its ce.


    Above the desk is a corkboard with a number of photos attached to it. Zack wanted to see who is on the photos, but he was afraid of how that would be too nosy, so he told himself to stay put.


    "We have about twenty minutes until dinner. Do you want to drink something?", Masika asked.


    Zack rejected her offer. "No, thanks. I''m fine."


    Masika grabbed a bottle of water and sat opposite from him.


    "The summer is over, what do you n to do now?", Zack asked.


    "Study mostly. If I keep my current pace, in two years I can start college."


    "I thought you are already taking college-level courses."


    Masika bobbed her head excitedly. "Those are advanced high-school courses which give me college credits. But I want to try out a course or two in person. I hear that UCLA is amazing and I want to experience sitting in a big ssroom, surrounded with like-minded strangers, and listen to the lecture."


    Zack smiled. He likes her enthusiasm and desire to try new things. "Do you know what major you want to take?"


    "I''m thinking about a few options, but at this point, I want to be a firearms engineer."


    Zack was surprised by her choice. In his mind, she is a delicate girl who should go for a clean office job, in a sharp business suit... something withputers probably. "How did you pick that?"


    "I know how to use firearms.", Masika said confidently. "I want a chance to improve them. And it''s not only about explosives. Current weapons are getting mixed in with robotics and artificial intelligence, so there will be mechanics and coding as well. All those things interest me. A big bonus is that I can go to Charlie and ask for a job at Smithsonite corp. With his reference, I will get job easily.", Masika ended smugly. She saw that Zack is listening with interest. "How about you?"


    "Me? I finished school a long time ago."


    Masika knows that Zack didn''t go beyond high school. "Don''t you think that getting a college degree can be beneficial?"


    "Not really.", Zack admitted. "It''s not necessary for the type of work I''m doing."


    "Sarah does not agree with that. She reminds us that idents happen. Now you can go and fight, but what if you get shot or your limbs are broken and you can''t go on missions anymore? What will you do then without an education? Are you counting that your living expenses will be covered? Are you really fine with letting others take care of you? The Zack I know is not a passive guy. The Army of Chaos members have options to get their degrees online, you should look it up. I can help you with picking a major and a program if you want."


    Zack smiled. He likes the idea of Masikaing to him for something non-mission rted. But he can''t say that right away. "I will think about it and let you know."


    ¡­


    They all had dinner in the massive dining hall which is in the house where kids and staff are staying.


    During dinner, Sarah asked JoAnna about the condition of Master Hollow.


    "He is recuperating well.", JoAnna said. "Imani is doing a great job with medications and dressing his wounds."


    "When can I get out of this?", Master Hollow gestured to the wheelchair.


    JoAnna exhaled. This old man does not like to sit in the wheelchair, he told her that many times and she is surprised to see that he is not walking around sneakily. "You can start moving slowly and carefully. When you feel difort, you need to stop."


    "Do you have an estimate when he will be recovered fully?", Sarah asked.


    "If he takes good care of himself¡­ Maybe in two to three months he can resume his usual activities.", JoAnna said. "But, I don''t rmend that he returns home for the winter."


    "Cold doesn''t bother me.", Master Hollow grumbled.


    "Yes, I know. You are a superman, but your healing abilities are a bitcking.", JoAnna said sarcastically. "You need to face the facts that you are not getting any younger and that you need to take care of your body."


    "Do you want to go home?", Sarah asked.


    Master Hollow nced toward Bo, Souta, and Wing and hesitated. "Do we need to talk about it now?"


    "No. But now is the beginning of the school year. You know that all of you are wee here, and if you decide to stay over winter, it will allow you to recuperate and we can get Bo, Souta, and Wing to enroll into a school.", Sarah said casually. She knows that if she mentioned only Master Hollow''s recovery, he would probably deny staying due to his stubbornness. But with his disciples in the picture, it''s a different story.


    Master Hollow is not willing to ept staying long term, but he found an excuse not to reject. "OK. I will talk to them and see what they want to do."


    Sarah smiled and nced at Aiden. Both of them know that if it''s up to those three, they are staying.


    The topic moved to JoAnna''s delivery.


    "Are you scared? Excited?", Sarah asked Jeff and JoAnna.


    "All of it.", Jeff responded honestly.


    "We will be there.", Sarah said.


    Jeff smiled gratefully. "I only hope that Anna is well after this."


    JoAnna nudged him. "Of course, I will be fine. The best ObGyn in the city will perform the surgery and Emma and Imani will be there¡­" JoAnna said that Jeff will also enter the operating room and that he can''t decide if he will cut the umbilical cords or not.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to do it, but the reality is that if I don''t faint, I will count it as a sess.", Jeff admitted.


    They watched a video of a C-section and Jeff barely kept his food down. In the video, they cut up the belly and he can see the insides, and the babies are tiny and slimy and gross and then they patch up the woman, and there is a lot of fluids and blood and¡­ he is queasy just by thinking of it. Ah, and he will get to see it live tomorrow!


    JoAnnaughed when she saw that Jeff is losing color from his face. "You will do great. I need you to be my strength, remember?"


    "Luckily, Jeff is channeling my stress, so I feel fine.", JoAnna said jokingly.


    ¡­


    At the end of the dinner, Sarah reminded kids that starting tomorrow, they are resuming their usual schedule: morning run, breakfast, study time, lunch, the afternoon is free, and then dinner.


    Aiden said that tomorrow, after the morning run, they can do self-guided exercises if they want because he will not be there. "Don''t try anything new without approval from Haru, Allen, or Julius.", Aiden reminded them.


    Master Hollow cleared his throat and added: "I will be there if assistance is needed."


    Sarah addressed the study time in the morning. "It is time for us to start the next academic year. Each of you went through testing recently and you are aware of your results. You have in your rooms booklets with information on courses that are avable for you to take. Tomorrow morning, I will be at the hospital, weing my niece and nephew." Sarah nced at JoAnna''s belly and then continued addressing kids seated at the tables: "Use that time to go through the booklets, talk among each other, and pick the courses you want to take. In two days, I will meet with you to discuss your choices. By the end of the week, I hope that we can decide what you will do for the next school year. Based on that, we will figure out if you will take courses online, or we will get a tutor, or maybe you go and attend sses or take practical training in person. Independent studies from the books and online sources are also an option, but for that you will need to show me good previous grades. I hope that kids who are here for a while are confident enough to advise their juniors who joined us recently¡­"


    Kids were excited. With this, they are finally going back to the routine, like a big family with the addition of twenty-seven girls who joined from the Beach House. Ah, it will be a fun year! And more than one year...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1546 - Three Year Promise

    The kids dispersed after dinner and Ade spotted Merve putting food on the tray.


    "Is that for Hande?", Ade guessed. He noticed that Hande was missing.


    "Yes. For some reason, she didn''te for dinner, so I''m taking this to her." Merve responded while reaching for an apple.


    Ade felt guilty. Did Hande stay in her room because he kissed her? Probably.


    Well, he was a mess when she kissed him, but he thought about it and he concluded that Jamari is right: he likes Hande. All the signals are there. When Hande is nearby, he can''t stop looking at her, and when Hande is not nearby, he can''t stop thinking about her. And her kiss made him feel butterflies all over.


    Once Ade came to terms with this, everything else was easy. He told himself that there is no need to be timid. As a man, he needs to take the lead.


    Ade extended his hands toward the tray. "Can I take it to her?"


    Merve paused for a second, but then she decided not to overthink it. Ade spent a lot of time with her little sister in thest three days, so it''s natural that he would be concerned about her. However, Merve had to tease him a bit: "Yes, you can take it. But don''t linger in her room. She is underage."


    Ade frowned and took the tray from Merve. He will not respond to her obvious provocation.


    He saw that other than the apple, on the tray is soup and a sd and a piece of salmon with rice and steamed vegetables on the side. He grabbed a few more fruits before walking away from the dining hall.


    ¡­


    Hande didn''t go for dinner for the obvious reason: Ade kissed her!


    She had a snack before leaving Das, so she was not very hungry, to begin with. Any signs of hunger disappeared due to the emotional shock she experienced.


    Other than not being hungry, she is not ready to face Ade. Hande is confident that she would blush or act awkwardly and then others will notice and question what is going on and she does not want to talk about it.


    It took her some time to realize that there is a knock on her door. She stood up and opened the door.


    "I brought you dinner.", Ade said to Hande who stared at him without blinking. "Can Ie in?"


    Hande moved to the side robotically and watched him as he put the tray on the coffee table in the sitting area.


    Ade took a seat on the sofa and looked at Hande. "Can we talk?"


    Hande closed the door and sat on the other edge of the sofa, half-facing Ade.


    Ade exhaled. "You are back to acting strange and not talking to me."


    Hande shook her head and admitted: "I am still in shock."


    Ade snorted. "What shock? You kissed me first and when I did the same, you are shocked. What would you do if I went for the lips instead of the cheek?"


    Hande swiftly covered her mouth with both of her hands and blushed fiercely. <em>''A kiss on the lips!''</em>


    Ade tilted his head and smiled smugly. "Your action is saying no, but your blushing is telling me that you thought about it."


    "Uhm¡­ that¡­ we are too young for that.", Hande mumbled through her fingers.


    Ade agreed. He is eleven and she is nine years old. They are definitely young. "True, we are¡­" A secondter, he extended three fingers in front of Hande''s face.


    Hande put her hands in herp and observed Ade''s three fingers. It reminded her when they peeked with the lens in the living room, and they saw how Sarah did a simr gesture to Miss Payne when she demanded payment, three hundred thousand dors for each of the people she offended. Is Ade asking her for money?


    "Three what?"


    "Three years.", Ade responded.


    "For?", Hande asked apprehensively.


    "In three years, I will be fourteen and you will be twelve years old. Then, I will kiss you on the lips.", Ade said confidently.


    Hande was not sure how to respond to this. Who makes kiss pledges three years in the future? But if she says that, will Ade think that she wants the kiss sooner? Ah, how should she respond?


    "I don''t think that people agree on a kiss like that."


    "We are not just any people.", Ade said and extended his hand toward Hande, offering her his pinky finger.


    Hande looked at him suspiciously while wondering, what is he up to? "You want to make a promise?"


    Ade confirmed. "Yes. In three years, I will kiss you. On. The. Lips."


    Hande grimaced. What kind of nonsense is that? And why is he expecting her to hook her pinky finger onto his? "That is your promise. Why do I need to give my pinky finger for? If you think that in three years you can kiss me on the lips, you are wee to wait and try then."


    Hande balled her hands into fists, as if to protect her pinkies from making that promise.


    Ade looked Hande straight into eyes and spoke seriously: "I want you to promise me that you will not kiss anyone else until then and you will not allow anyone to kiss you either. This is our promise that in three years you will give me your first kiss, the real one, with two sets of lips. And I will give you mine."


    Hande stared at him. "You are kidding."


    "Nope. I am serious.", Ade said and then narrowed his eyes. "Or do you have someone else you would kiss rather than me?"


    "Of course, not.", Hande blurted out.


    Ade grinned and wiggled his pinky finger in the air, about halfway between the two of them. "Then? What is stopping you from making the promise?"


    Hande took a deep breath and hooked her pinky onto his.


    Ade''s eyebrows shoot up. He was not sure if she will ept, but now that she did, he is ecstatic. He bent his pinky, preventing Hande from pulling hers out. "Don''t forget this three-year promise. Your lips are mine and if you kiss anyone else, you will lose your pinky finger."


    Hande looked at him defiantly. "The same goes for you."


    Ade nodded confidently. He has no intention of kissing anyone, and in this way, the bond between them will grow stronger and he hopes that in three years he is confident enough to kiss her without his legs turning into jelly.


    "Eat. You are skinny.", Ade told Hande when they unhooked their pinkies.


    Hande ignored his words. She was curious. "Why did you make this three-year pledge?"


    "Because you are too young now."


    Hande sneered. "You are not much older than I am. And what happened with brain turning into mush?"


    "True. But soon, I will be twelve. I can''t fool myself with childish ideas and I need to face reality. Where Ie from, boys at the age of twelve get married.", he said matter-of-factly. "I don''t want to get married so young, but I want to make sure you don''t fall for anyone else."


    Hande''s eyebrow twitched. Did he just connect her first kiss with him getting married? What kind of logic is that? "Why?"


    "Because you are cute and smart, and I like you. But we are too young for dating now." Ade said coolly like he is giving her exercising tips on the training ground.


    Hande was stupefied. Did she hear him right? He said that she is cute and smart and that he likes her. And if she puts that into the mix with his words about marriage, is he thinking of marrying her? There was too much information and Hande''s brain refused to process it.


    Hande watched Ade walk to her desk and take the booklet with the courses listed. Is he not nning to leave?


    "What are you doing?", Hande asked when he sat back on the sofa.


    "You missed dinner, so you don''t know. You need to go through this and pick courses which you want to take¡­", Ade waved the booklet.


    "I have a choice?"


    Ade nodded and spoke while flipping through the booklet. "Some courses like math, literature, and science are mandatory. But there is a number of optional ones. Sarah said that tomorrow morning she and Aiden will not be here, and that seniors should help juniors... so I will help you pick." He nced at her. "Start eating. I will check what are your options and then we can talk about it. I already took most of these, so I can tell you about them..."


    Hande ate soup and she did her best not to make slurpy sounds while her eyes didn''t leave Ade. She likes how he gets serious while reading. He is already helping her during training, and now he is helping her with studies as well.


    Hande remembered one thing. "Uhm... you y the violin."


    Ade looked at her questionably and she continued: "I started recently, and I was wondering if you might show me some pointers."


    Ade smiled. "How about this? There will be a show for Christmas. We can pick a piece and do a duet."


    Hande smiled. "I would love that."


    "Then, it''s a deal. I already have a few pieces that might work. But we will talk about itter. This first.", Ade lifted the booklet, indicating that they need to discuss her courses.


    Hande remembered how three days ago she wanted to go back to the Beach House. That was silly. If Sarah epted to let her return right away, Hande would miss all this... with Ade.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1547 - Welcome To The White Twins

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    September 23


    10:36 AM


    In the VIP room¡­


    JoAnna returned from the operating room after her c-section which went well. Emma and Imani assisted the ObGyn in delivering two healthy babies. And there were a number of other medical workers as well.


    Sarah, Aiden, Sophia, Felix, Ste, and Edward are in the room with JoAnna and Jeff.


    Emma and Imani are helping midwives with examining and washing the babies. Extra checkups are needed because they are born one month before their due date, but luckily, their oxygen levels are normal, so the newborns will not stay in the incubator.


    JoAnna is telling everyone how during the surgery Jeff nearly fainted, twice, and half of the staff in the operating room was making sure he does not copse over JoAnna or some other important equipment.


    Jeffughed with everyone. He is d that it''s over, and JoAnna is fine, and they have two babies!


    "Did we arrive on time?", nor asked from the door. Oscar was two steps behind her.


    "Yes, you are on time.", JoAnna responded because Jeff''s mood fell significantly and his lips pressed firmly into a line told her that he is not willing to talk to his parents.


    nor looked at Jeff. "Did something happen?"


    JoAnna squeezed Jeff''s hand whileing up with an excuse for nor: "He is under stress because he was in the operating room with me. And we didn''t sleep well in thest few days due to excitement."


    norughed. "Ah, soon you will realize what sleep deprivation is." She moved toward the nurses and was peeking on the side while trying to see her grandchildren.


    JoAnna saw that Sarah is also holding onto Aiden and silently telling him to calm down.


    Aiden and Jeff are having difficulty suppressing their displeasure.


    The two White brothers spoke about confronting their parents rted to the Voronin family more than once, and every time they were back to the same oue: no matter what their parents say, they will not believe them.


    If they confront their parents, and they are involved in it, there is a chance that they will alert the people who know something. That is why Aiden and Jeff agreed that for now, the two of them will pretend that they don''t know anything about Voronins while they do their own investigation. But no matter how much they spoke about it, they are finding it difficult to pretend to be ignorant now when they are facing their Oscar and nor.


    Since they started suspecting that their parents are connected to the Voronin family, Aiden is checking the backgrounds of the people in the White foundation and the White corp. and giving a list of suspects to Jeff. From there, Jeff takes over in investigating people with the help of a few people from the Army of Chaos because Jeff can''t trust anyone from the White family.


    How ironic. He inherited a massivepany and an organization, and he can''t trust them.


    So far, they eliminated a number of people for which they confirmed that they were in contact with the people from the Voronin family. Unfortunately, Jeff didn''t find anything conclusive rted to nor or Oscar, but most of those people were close to Oscar, so it all points to the scenario where their parents are part of it.


    Aiden and Jeff feel like they are assembling a puzzle from the edges and are still missing the center.


    Sarah and JoAnna are happy that Jeff and Aiden are going through this together. In a way, two brothers are keeping each other sane and preventing a total meltdown. Jeff and Aiden were never this close, and Hill sisters and Felix got their backs.


    Luckily, Ste and Edward started talking to nor and Oscar, so Jeff and Aiden had extra time topose themselves.


    The nurses ended their work with newborns, bundled them in nkets, and gave them to their parents.


    JoAnna is holding the boy, and Jeff is holding the girl. Jeff sat on the chair next to JoAnna''s bed and he is kissing her asionally while whispering something only for her to hear. The two of them are both grinning and it is a wonderful sight to see even though Jeff''s hair is a mess, and JoAnna''s face is drained from color.


    "Did you decide on the names?", Ste asked.


    Ste and Edward arrived that morning, while JoAnna was in the surgery, and they didn''t have any time to talk about the names before.


    JoAnna nodded and nced at Jeff.


    Jeff cleared his throat and spoke in an official voice while angling his arms so that everyone can see the baby girl in his arms: "May I have your attention? I want you to meet¡­ Alice White."


    "Waah!", everyone cheered and pped in unison.


    All eyes were on JoAnna, expecting her to reveal the name of the boy in her hands.


    JoAnna smiled. "And meet¡­ Jayden White."


    "Waah!", cheers and ps filled the room.


    Grandmothers wanted to hold the babies first.


    Bridgette and Steve arrived, and shortly after them Tiffany, Penny, and Ben with their one month old baby Oliver. Soon after, Leah, Pam, Charlie, Ellie, and Jasper came to visit the new parents and to meet the newborns. It was lively.


    Emma found a chance to talk to Sarah and Aiden. "I want to thank you for creating the opportunity for us to meet our father."


    Sarah smiled. She and Aiden know that capo and his men are still staying in the building they arranged for them and so far, they didn''t create trouble. "I assume things are good?"


    Emma confirmed. "Things are still a bit stiff, but we all agree that Angelo is a good man. Charlie likes him, and Mike introduced him to Tiffany. Sean and Ryan are nning to go and visit him next month. They are looking forward to a vacation in Sicily. So far, things are good."


    Sarah was happy to hear this. "Will you go and visit Angelo?"


    Emma smiled. "Charlie needs to see when he can take some time off, but we will go this year."


    "What about your mom?", Sarah asked reluctantly.


    Emma''s mood dropped slightly. "My mom gave twenty years of her life to me and my brothers, making sure we grow up, and now she found an opportunity to focus on herself. I don''t me her but I can''t ept it fully either. It''s a process, for all of us. Jarred started transferring the other part of their family business to Charlie. It seems that my mom and Jarred are nning to travel and live carefreely."


    Sarah understood that the <em>''other part''</em> of the Smith family business is illegal trade with weapons. It seems that when they need more helicopters, they will negotiate with Charlie only.


    Sarah turned to see that Aiden is not by her side anymore. She found him sitting in a rocking chair and holding Alice. He is smiling and cooing and doing all the things a caring father would do. A bittersweet emotion filled her heart and she forced those feelings to disperse. This is not the time to think about the past.


    Sarah took Jayden from nor''s hands and went to sit with Aiden. The rocking chair is extra wide, and she had no problem squeezing next to him.


    "Felix, picture, picture!", Sarah demanded.


    Felix is the photographer in charge (other than the invisible drones which are silently hovering in the room).


    Aiden looked at Sarah and smiled.


    "Boy or a girl, what would you like first?", Sarah asked him.


    Aiden''s eyes widened for a second before he broke into a big smile. "Any."


    "You will be a wonderful father.", Sarah told him with a voice full of emotions.


    Aiden kissed Sarah''s forehead and continued cooing at Alice. Her little dark locks are peeking out of her hat and she is looking at Aiden with big blue eyes.


    Sarah''s gaze moved on Jayden who is sleeping in her arms. She thought how wonderful it would be one day when she holds her baby. Hers and Aiden''s.


    Sarah''s smile was frozen while she thought about all the information they found while scouting the Voronin family bases. It is time for the Army of Chaos to take the offensive and clean them up. The first step in gaining their freedom is to weaken the Voronin and the Lebedev families. And they will start. Soon.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1548 - Rons Revenge (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, The Cliffside Vi ~


    September 28


    8:03 AM


    Ron and Z finished their morning training, showered, and are in the sitting area of Ron''s room, each with aptop in front.


    "Are you ready for this?", Z asked Ron.


    Ron took a deep breath and nodded. "Let''s do it."


    A secondter, both of them were typing on their keyboards.


    Ron and Z are releasing the second wave of articles that will stain Ron''s stepmother''s reputation.


    A little background¡­


    Mr. Heine is traveling for business often and he thought that his young son (aka Ron) should have a mother to take care of him. That is where Julia Heinees into Ron''s life. She is a person from the same town, (was) a single woman with a good reputation. What can go wrong?


    Soon after Julia married Ron''s father and became Mrs. Heine, she started abusing Ron who was about eleven years old at that time.


    At first, it was verbal abuse. She would tell him often how he is stupid and no one likes him, how all his friends are fake, and then it escted from asional pping to inappropriate touching. Ron was about twelve years old when his stepmother got inside the bathroom when he was showering, and things escted from there.


    She made him feel like an object, unwanted, she told him that he is useless and that no one believes him... except for her.


    Ron couldn''t take it and he told his father, only to realize that his stepmother was right. His father didn''t believe him.


    Of course, Julia was careful not to show her wicked side in front of her husband, or her friends. The demon bared its teeth only when Ron and she were alone in the house, which was unfortunately for Ron, quite often.


    Ron didn''t have anyone to turn to.


    The town Ron grew up in, is a small conservative one, heavily dominated by religion. People''s status is determined by their position in the congregation, and there is a huge emphasis on moral purity and appearances. Keeping the fa?ade of a good Christian is particrly important and everyone goes to church on Sunday with big smiles on their faces. After mass, men are discussing the uing football game and women talk about what they are cooking for dinner.


    But Ron knows that under that fa?ade of a perfect little town is hell. Hell, he escaped from.


    Years of abuse made him act out and use his martial arts skills to cause trouble.


    He wanted to speak to people, to anyone, about the abuse. But if his father didn''t believe him, who will? His stepmother is in a good rtionship with neighbors, and the priest, and the sheriff... and Ron was all alone,beled as a problem child.


    All inhabitants of that little town are into it together, enabling each other''s sinful behavior they publicly admonish.


    One day, Ron had enough, and he ran away.


    Long story short, after several months on the street, Ron found himself in the ck & White fight club in Austin, and that is where Sarah found him.


    In the recent past, Aiden hired a sex worker that is just Mrs. Heine''s type, and they set her up. The man is in his early twenties, but he looks younger and can easily pass as a teenager.


    The young man waited next to the road which Mrs. Heine takes when she returns from her evening out (Thursday evening book club).


    Just as they suspected, when Mrs. Heine saw a teenage boy alone by the road with his thumb up, hitchhiking, she could not help herself. Or to be more urate, she decided to help herself.


    The young man did the job he was paid for. He yed submissive for a lecherous woman while secretly documenting their acts.


    Back to the present¡­


    The first wave of articles Ron and Z released had vague information about Julia Heine and hints that she is interested in young boys. The photos had her sitting next to them,ughing, resting her hand on their knee¡­ but all the photos were with fully-clothed people, kids from the town everyone knows.


    Just as they expected, the articles created some online buzz, but it dwindled quite quickly. The goal was to nt the idea into the minds of people that something might be happening.


    This second wave of articles, which is currently being released is explicit. The articles contain images of Mrs. Heine with the young sex worker, with his face blurred out. There are also articles with Mrs. Heine''s schedule and notes that on specific dates she was by herself in the house with teenage boys.


    "Are you OK?", Z asked Ron when they finished releasing the articles.


    "I will be.", Ron responded.


    Every keystroke made him remember the abuse he suffered, but at the same time, it felt liberating as well. It''s a strange mix of emotions and he can''t describe them, but he knows that he will be OK. He has to be. If not for himself, then for Z, a wonderful girl who loves him to the moon and back, full of patience and understanding.


    Z reached over the keyboard, ced her palm over Ron''s hand, and gave it a gentle squeeze.


    "I am here for you.", she said.


    Ron smiled. "I know."


    One hourter, in a small town, 20 miles East from Springfield, Missouri¡­


    11:14 AM


    (It''s +2 hours time zone difference from Los Angeles)


    Mrs. Heine was picking what to wear for lunch out with her friends when the phone rang.


    She saw that it''s her husband. He is on a business trip in Nashville and normally he calls her in the evening. This is unusual.


    "Hi, dear¡­", she answered in a sweet voice.


    "Don''t you dear me¡­", Mr. Heine growled. "What did you do?"


    Mrs. Heine frowned and double-checked the caller ID to make sure it''s her sweet husband.


    "What are you talking about?" She was genuinely confused.


    "You don''t know what you did? You slut! You are a sick person! Don''t even try to tell me that those are fake! If it''s a few photos, I might believe that someone staged it. But there is A LOT of them and even videos. No one should know that you have that mole on your left butt cheek! ... " He raged.


    Mrs. Heine cleared her throat. "Sweetie, I don''t understand¡­"


    "Online! Check articles!" Mr. Heine cut her off. "Even the town magazine has an article and a voting pool where people guess who is the child with you on the photos!"


    Mrs. Heine''s breath hitched. She still didn''t understand what is going on, but she knew that something is wrong. Very wrong. Her husband never raises voice at her, and this time, he sounds furious. "What child?"


    "I aming home. Don''t you dare leave the house! You better have some good exnation for this!" Mr. Heine said angrily and ended the call.


    Mrs. Heine scurried to the study where the PC is. She opened the site of the town magazine right away. There is only one local magazine, so she didn''t need to search for it.


    Mrs. Heine stared at the screen, and she recognized who is on the photos with her.


    "I was set up! Who would dare do such a thing?", she growled.


    After a few seconds of shock, she started throwing things through the study while screaming.


    "No! This is not happening! No! No! ¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1549 - Rons Revenge (2)

    ~ 20 miles East from Springfield, Missouri ~


    11:23 AM


    In the office of the local magazine¡­


    "What is going on, Ann?", Colton ke, the chief editor approached a girl in her early twenties. "Why am I getting all these notifications? My inbox is full. Are we being spammed again by those punks from Springfield?"


    "Boss, there is an article on our front page. People arementing on it.", Ann responded.


    Colton grinned. "Which one? Is it the one about the uing fair?"


    "No. This one is about Mrs. Heine."


    Colton was visibly confused. Nothing should go online without his knowledge. "Did we publish an article about Mrs. Heine?"


    Ann shrugged. "I don''t know boss, but it''s there and our site is about to crash from all the traffic. I''ve never seen anything like this."


    She stopped talking when Colton leaned over her desk and took the keyboard to navigate to the site. The page took a few seconds to load and his mouth was half-open when he saw the content.


    "Who published this?"


    Ann shook her head vigorously. "Not me."


    "Derek! Did you publish this?", Colton hollered.


    From the side room, a man in his mid-thirties peeked in. "What?"


    "Don''t you <em>''what''</em> me. Come and see!"


    Derek came in hurried steps. He can see that Colton is upset.


    "Wow!", Derek eximed when he saw the page. He lifted both of his hands defensively. "I didn''t publish this, boss."


    The trio was engaged in a discussion of how the content ended up on their side. The conclusion is that they don''t know how it got there, and they were hacked. The hack theory was confirmed when they realized that they can''t edit the front page to remove that article.


    "Take down the whole site!", Colton decided.


    Ann scrunched her nose. "Are you sure, boss? We never had this many visitors and the chat below is on fire. If we continue like this, we will definitely get more sponsors. Look at the location of thementers. A lot of them are from neighboring towns. This is big."


    Colton pressed his lips into a line. "But this is about Heine family. If we offend them, it won''t end well. And we don''t know if this is true or how it ended up on our site."


    Derek shrugged. "Why are we the ones offending? The people below are the ones making news. The article looks legit. It even has dates and photos and everything."


    Ann winked at Derek, happy that he agrees with her: this news should stay online. "And in case someone asks from where we got this, we can say it''s an anonymous tip."


    After a brief discussion, Colton caved in and they agreed that this is huge. Nothing ever happens in their little town and missing to ride this boat will be the same as wasting a great opportunity. With so many people out of townmenting, they can definitely expand their influence.


    Colton smiled while thinking how at this rate, they will be big like New York Times and People magazine. And he can see them getting one of those prestigious National Magazine Awards. Ah, that will be glorious. The lights directed at him while he delivers the eptance speech, the crowd pping, the honors... And he will be THE chief editor. Colton thought that maybe he should change his title to: Editorial Director. With the <em>''director''</em> in it, it will sound jazzier when he goes on that stage to ept his award.


    Colton snapped out of his daydreaming and rubbed his hands while instructing Derek and Ann. "OK. Share it on our social media. Let''s spread out this fire as much as we can. Make sure to post teasers and tell them that for the full scoop they need toe to our main site. This baby fell in ourp, let''s make sure it grows big and strong..."


    ~ The mansion of the Heine family ~


    1:01 PM


    Mr. Heine''s anger subsided by the time he reached home.


    As much as the evidence is online for everyone to see, he hopes that his wife has some exnation for this. Any exnation. Because this can''t be happening.


    During his flight back home, Mr. Heine carefully examined the photos and saw that without a doubt, it''s his wife. After all, he knows her body.


    Mr. Heine was unable to swallow the fact that his wife is a predator who preys on underage boys. They are married for almost ten years. How is it possible that he didn''t notice anything so far?


    Ron appeared in his mind. An innocent boy of twelve, or maybe thirteen years old¡­ How that boy tried to tell him, how his boy pleaded for him to listen, how Ron cried, and threw a fit when Mr. Heine chose to believe to that woman instead of his own flesh and blood.


    Mr. Heine remembers that he met Ron at the inauguration of the new master of the White family, Jeffrey White. The Ron he saw there at the White Mansion was different, he was not a teenager who caused a fuss, but a calm and a confident young man. Mr. Heine would be proud to call that Ron his son.


    Ron''s confident image was in Mr. Heine''s mind for some time after the inauguration, and Mr. Heine could not see him as a teenager who was described by his wife as a problem child¡­ and it was not only her. The school counselor also said that Ron is acting out. And the pastor at the church said the same.


    Julia''s voice rang inside Mr. Heine''s head: "Do you really believe that rebellious teenager over me? ¡­ You can fulfill my needs perfectly. Why would I look for anyone other than you? ¡­ Assuming that I want to sleep around, I would look for a real man, not a child¡­ You know that Ron never epted me as a substitute for his mother¡­ I try so hard to take care of him, but he hurts me like this¡­ He hates me¡­"


    And he believed her. Of course, he did. It''s easier to believe that his teenage son is acting out than to believe that he let a monster in his house. And because of that, he lost a son, the only thing that was left from his departed wife he loved so much.


    Mr. Heine remembers the defiant and disappointed look Ron gave him during the inauguration at the White Mansion. And Ron was treated with respect.


    Mr. Heine cursed himself. Why did it take him so long to see the truth? And he knows that now is toote. Ron looked at him like a stranger. He lost his son.


    The reality is that if these articles are not online for everyone to see, Mr. Heine would probably sweep this under the rug as well and pretend it does not exist, and nothing ever happened. It''s easier that way. But this issue is now out there for everyone to see, and it can''t be ignored.


    While searching for his wife, he started in the living room which was a mess. Two maids were tidying it up. Next, he went to the study and their bedroom¡­ all the rooms were trashed, as a hurricane swept through.


    "Where is the Madam?", Mr. Heine snapped at the passing maid.


    "In the hobby room¡­", the maid responded timidly.


    Mr. Heine made his way down the hallway.


    "Why are you not answering your phone?", he asked from the door when he spotted his wife sitting on the chaise.


    Mrs. Heine jolted when she heard her husband. She can tell that he is angry. Should she tell him that she turned off her phone because of the angry texts and calls she was receiving once people noticed the articles online?


    This is a small town where everyone knows each other. One nce at the photos, and even without mentioning her name, people would know that it''s her. Her face is not obscured at all.


    As if her bare body is not embarrassing enough, there is an underage boy on the photos as well. Sure, his face is not recognizable, but based on his size and body frame, people can guess that it''s a young boy, much younger than she is.


    "Why are you not answering?", Mr. Heine growled. "Did you forget how to speak?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1550 - Rons Revenge (3)

    Mrs. Heine looked at her husband who is obviously angry and she exhaled. "What do you want me to say?"


    "I want to hear your exnation. What the hell is going on? Is it true? Are you preying on underage boys under my roof? How long is this going on? How many of them came into this house? Are you bringing them into OUR bed? ¡­"


    Julia looked at him nkly.


    After her fit of rage, she went back online and read a number of trending posts. News about her is everywhere on social media. People she knows and people she does not knowbeled her as a child molester. There is no way out of this.


    Julia doesn''t know why she is still here. Did she expect that her husband willfort her? No matter how much she fooled him so far, he is not blind. And he fears what the society will say.


    She thought about leaving, but she concluded that she has nowhere to go. Julia does not have much money on her, and she is aware that under these circumstances, her husband will not give her any. Or maybe he will.


    "What is done is done. How do we fix it?", Julia said tly. In her mind, she was thinking about the possibility of him giving her money to go away. How much money should she ask for? Where would she go? Somewhere warm and sunny. Florida, maybe? Or Mexico? California is too expensive...


    More than by her words, Mr. Heine was outraged by the way she spoke, as none of that concerns her. "What did you say!? How can you brush this off? This will NOT go away! How many boys did you y with? Do you think that they can forget about it? Do you think that their parents will forget about it?" He felt that the room was running out of oxygen and he used all his strength to force the next few words out: "And¡­ did you¡­ to¡­ my Ron?"


    Julia waved her hand for Mr. Heine to calm down. "What does it matter if I admit it or not? Everyone saw this and they alreadybeled me as guilty."


    "Don''t you feel any remorse?"


    Sheughed mockingly. Well, at this point there is nothing for her to lose. "The Lord is teaching us that the pleasures of the flesh are sinful. But it''s OK if we are married and are doing it in order to produce offspring. Those limitations are not fair, don''t you agree? Youe to me from your trips eagerly every time. Doesn''t that make you a sinner? A sin is a sin. Why is mine worse than yours?"


    Mr. Heine could not believe that this is his wife. She is always sweet and caring and¡­ this is not her. Is it possible that for a decade they are sharing a house and a bed, and he does not know her at all? "Julia¡­ What kind of nonsense is that? Did youpare me sleeping with my wife and you touching underage boys? Why did you do it? Why did you marry me? Is it because of Ron?"


    Julia stifled augh. "Because of Ron? No. I was a single woman without much to look forward to. I watched all these Madams mingle on Sundays after church and attend various clubs and activities and I wanted to be a part of it. But I didn''t qualify because my status was low. I didn''t have enough money, my clothes were not fancy enough, I didn''t lift my pinky finger when I drank afternoon tea, and I didn''t have a husband. Everyone looked down on me. Including your dearly departed Eileen. She would invite me here only to see what I''mcking. A big house, a loving husband, a son. And she could talk forever about all the clubs and activities she is invited to, while I''m not. When I married you, I got it all."


    Mr. Heine shook his head in disbelief. Ever since they married, he suspected that Julie is not crazy in love with him, but he at least hoped for respect and decency. He will treat her well, and she gets perks and status and Ron gets someone to take care of him. "All those years¡­ Ron was telling the truth, wasn''t he?"


    Julia shrugged. "Why does it matter after all this time? Do you think that you can go and apologize, and everything will be fine? Do you believe that he will wee you back into his life? Dream on."


    Mr. Heine looked at Julia in disbelief. All those usations, evidence, and his questions, and she is not willing to admit it. But she is not denying it either. Truly, a monster.


    He plopped on the sofa chair and rubbed his temples. "You ruined my life."


    "I didn''t do anything to your life other than spicing up your bedroom life. You still have your friends and yourpany and I¡­" She paused. Does she have anything left?


    Mr. Heine frowned while thinking about hispany. Will this affect his business? Probably not.


    Outside this town, the rumors are not significant, and more than half of grownups from this town work in the factory or stores he owns. They would not dare retaliate because they depend on him. If they jeopardize his business, their ie will suffer as well.


    Mr. Heine exhaled in relief at this thought.


    "Master, Madam¡­", the maid called from the door.


    "What is it?" Mr. Heine asked grumpily.


    "Madam Olson and Madam Berg are here, demanding to speak with the Madam¡­"


    "She will be there in a minute. Take them to the living room." Mr. Heine responded.


    "I will not see them.", Julia said angrily, and screamed at the maid: "Tell them to go away! If they don''t, they can stand outside the house, but I don''t want them inside!"


    Mr. Heine narrowed his eyes at Julia. "You will see them. This is your mess. Clean it up."


    "Clean it up? They didn''te here to listen or to talk. They came to use me and maybe even to assault me." Julia retorted.


    She knows that those two Madams are here because their sons are mentioned in some of the articles as teens who came to the Heine vi when Master was not at home. Even if they didn''te to fight because she touched their sons, those two will give her hell because they ended up being a part of this scandal.


    Mr. Heine shrugged. "Fine. Do what you want."


    Julia turned to the maid smugly. "Send them away."


    The maid nodded and left the room.


    "Aren''t you going to help me?" Julia asked her husband.


    "What do you expect me to do? How can I make this go away? If you are innocent, please tell me and I will do my best to help. We will hire investigators andwyers and get to the bottom of this. But if you did any of those, go and deal with it yourself!"


    Julia pouted. "We are married, what happened for better or for worse?"


    "Don''t you dare talk to me about marriage!" Mr. Heine snapped. "You didn''t marry me for love, or formitment. You only wanted status."


    "And why did you marry me?"


    "I¡­ At that time, I thought that it''s the best thing for Ron. To have a family." Mr. Heine admitted. "I was not in love with you, but I realized that the more time we spend together, our bond is stronger, and I saw you as apanion. Someone I can protect and share my life with."


    Julia smiled sadly. "Apanion¡­ Then don''t me me for looking for pleasures outside our marriage." She exhaled. "I don''t think that you want to fight for us. There is only one way out."


    Mr. Heine realized that she is hinting something, but he didn''t know what. He does not have time for games and guessing. "What do you want?"


    Julia nodded in approval. Her husband was always easy to catch on when she wants something. And he always delivered. "Money. Give me money to leave and settle somewhere else. Two or three million dors will be fine, I think."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1551 - Rons Revenge (4)

    Mr. Heine heard that Julia is asking for millions of dors and his mind went nk for a moment. Of course, that is why she married him. For the money. She may be talking about status and events, but all that boils down to money.


    He wondered if anyone ever loved him for who he is, and not for what he has. Yes, there were two people. One was his wife Eileen, and she is dead. And the other person was his son who left him and does not want to have anything to do with him.


    Mr. Heine remembered that Julia started showing up in his life before his wife passed. At that time, she wasing as a friend of Eileen. It was not very often, maybe once or twice a month. After Eileen passed, Julia continueding with an excuse that she is giving himpany or to check on him. And then he saw Julia look at Ron with loving eyes and a caring expression¡­ and she put a bandaid on Ron''s knee when he fell and scraped it... and he ended up thinking that she will be a good mother for him. What a joke!


    He wondered, is it possible that Julia had something to do with the death of his first wife? It happened so long ago that his memory is blurry and even if he follows that suspicion, he will probably not be able to prove it.


    <em>''It is better not to think about it. It won''t bring Eileen back...''</em>, he thought.


    Mr. Heine forced his mind to return to the present.


    "You want money to leave while rumors are that you were ying with underage boys? Do you think that I am a fool who will allow you to drag me down with you?"


    Julia didn''t get it. "What do you mean?"


    "Underage boys. That is rape because they are too young for consent. It is only a question when the police wille to take you in. If I give you any money to flee, aren''t I helping a criminal? My reputation and my business will suffer."


    "Your reputation. Your business." Julia repeated slowly.


    "Yes. My reputation. The reason why you married me. And my business. I employ more than half of the town. If that goes down, everyone will suffer. I can''t allow hundreds of families to fall apart because I could not keep mine together."


    Julia watched her husband as he stood up and was walking toward the door. And with every step he took, panic swelled inside her. Is he abandoning her? She does not want to be alone again. Life, before she became Mrs. Heine, was lonely and horrible, no one wanted to associate with her. Is she supposed to go back to that?


    "Where are you going?" She asked anxiously.


    "I see that you messed up most of the house. I will help clean it up. I expect you to leave within one hour, if you are lucky, you will leave before the policee. And if in one hour from now you are still here, I will call the police to take you away."


    Julia swallowed hard. Did he say police? This is worse than she thought. "Where should I go?"


    "That is your problem." He said dryly and left the room.


    Julia jerked when the door closed behind him.


    He left her on her own and her mind was racing. What to do? What to do? She can''t think of anything. Her biggest problem so far is theck of money. Mr. Heine said that he will not give her any, and he never changes his mind about the money. Can she call someone for help? All her friends are in this town, and they probably don''t want to have anything to do with her. What about her out-of-town family? She does not get along well with any of them. If she goes to a hotel, her money will dry out quickly.


    <em>''Money, money, money...''</em>, she chanted and then she got an idea.


    Julia stood up and went to the master bedroom. No matter what the second step is, the first one is to pack. She has enough money to reach Springfield, and she will stay in a hotel for a night of two while she figures out her next move. In Springfield, she can sell some of her jewelry. That shouldst her a while.


    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    It is mid-afternoon in Los Angeles, Ron and Z are back in Ron''s room.


    They are watching online articles and all the buzz they created. It started slow, and it took about half an hour for someone to spread that fire to social media, and then it spread like crazy. The whole town is talking about Mrs. Heine and her misdeeds.


    Just as they suspected, Mr. Heine is kept out of that. He is portrayed as a good husband who devoted himself to the business in order to provide for his family, while his wife did all those disgusting things without his knowledge.


    Ron was aware that townsfolk will never crucify his father. But how Ron sees it, his father is just one of the people who refused to listen. Just one more who chose to believe in thefortable lie without questioning if that is a lie or not¡­ because he does not care. Well, if the town is not willing to punish Ron''s father, Ron is.


    "It is time for the next step.", Z reminded Ron.


    Ron smiled smugly and ran his program which will send to Mr. Heine''s business partners emails with the summary of Mrs. Heine''s misdeeds and links to the articles.


    Mr. Heine employs people from the town, but he depends on his business partners for financing. And those people will not be so kind as to work with a man who is housing a child abuser for a decade. How many of his business partners will believe that he was not aware of his wife''s behavior for such a long time? Even if it''s half, the other half will cancel coboration with Mr. Heine and that will hurt the man more than his wife leaving him.


    Mr. Heine takes pride in hispany. He spent numerous hours every week working and making it grow.


    Ron is confident that if his father was more present, his mother would still be with them. She was sickly and died alone when Mr. Heine was on a business trip.


    Ron remembers that his father always said how he needs to work hard because other than providing for his family, he is providing for the town as well. Ron sneered internally at the hypocrisy. He knows that his father was doing it for himself.


    Mr. Heine enjoys that his business expanded from one factory in a small city to multiple locations in surrounding states, and now Mr. Heine has apany which isrge enough to get him to be associated with the White family. Or maybe his business grew so much BECAUSE he is associated with the White family. Well, it does not matter. Mr. Heine''s legacy is going down, and all this is happening with Jeff''s blessing.


    Ron exhaled and closed his eyes. Now, his father will lose his business, and Ron knows, that will hurt the man more than anything else. As for the employees¡­ they all live in the town that enables people like Julia Heine. They deserve what ising.


    Ron felt a set of soft lips against his, giving him a light kiss, and he wrapped his arms around Z.


    Z leaned on him. "This is like sleeping beauty, but in reverse."


    Ron lifted his eyebrow suspiciously. "Why reverse? Aren''t I a beauty?"


    Z burst into giggles. "Yes, you are. A handsome beauty."


    Ron exhaled and tightened his hold on Z. He is confident that there is no other girl like Z: sweet and patient and smart and understanding and fierce and amazing in every way possible. And she loves him. And he loves her back.


    "Z, how about after this is done, the two of us go on a vacation?"


    Z looked at him with her eyes open wide. "The one with a sleepover?"


    Ron hummed in confirmation. "A long weekend, or a week¡­ Depending on our schedule."


    Z grinned and buried her face in his neck. Ah, Ron will let her sleep by his side! And who knows, maybe more than that¡­ But she will not push it because she knows that they didn''t go beyond hugging and kissing due to Ron''s trauma. She wants to go all the way with him, but she will wait until he is ready. She will wait as long as it takes because he is worth it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1552 - Rons Revenge (5)

    ~ 20 miles East from Springfield, Missouri ~


    Later that afternoon, in the Heine family residence¡­


    Mr. Heine just finished talking to the police.


    They came looking for Julia. He expected them, and he told the sheriff that Julia left him.


    The sheriff exined why they are looking for Julia, and Mr. Heine was visibly disturbed.


    "I don''t know how is that possible. I am not at home often but still¡­ it is difficult to imagine something like that. And it was under my own roof. I feel that I am guilty as well. By not being home, I enabled her¡­"


    "Don''t be too hard on yourself, Mr. Heine¡­" The sheriffforted him. "Living with someone does not guarantee that we know them. The most important thing is that we find her and investigate this. The district prosecutor called, and he wants to press charges. Number of parents from the kids mentioned in the online articles already spoke to him and agreed to coborate."


    Mr. Heine sneered internally. Those parents would not talk to the prosecutor if this is not revealed so publicly. But he needs to put on a pleasant fa?ade as well or he might be implicated in this mess.


    "I don''t know where Julia went. I was out on a business trip and I returned this afternoon. I can tell you that some of her clothes and all of her jewelry are missing. She took the Porsche Cayenne, it''s a white SUV on her name with license tes¡­" He didn''t hide anything.


    Mr. Heine told the sheriff that Julia was at home when he arrived, and they argued because she trashed the ce. And while he was cleaning, she left. None of that was a lie and he didn''t feel guilty for not mentioning a few details. He called the maids to talk to the sheriff as well. They confirmed Mr. Heine''s story.


    He provided the sheriff a list with names of people Julia usually spends time with, and out of town rtives.


    "Mr. Heine, I need to inform you that Julia Heine is now considered a fugitive and there is a warrant for her arrest." The sheriff said politely.


    "I understand. I will block her credit cards so that she does not have ess to our joint ounts, but I can''t block her from essing her personal ones; for those, you will need to talk to the bank."


    "Thank you for your cooperation." The sheriff said before he left.


    Mr. Heine is pleased that the sheriff was respectful. It is all within Mr. Heine''s expectations that the townsfolk will not dare to offend him.


    He told himself that he should see the pastor because the sheriff and the pastor are the two people who are reflecting the mood of all people in the town. He should probably make a generous donation to the church. That always improves the pastor''s mood.


    Mr. Heine was pulled out of his thoughts when his phone rang.


    He recognized the caller ID. It''s the man with whom he had the meeting that morning in Nashville and Mr. Heine cut their meeting short and canceled the second part which was scheduled for the afternoon because he rushed home. Ah, they were getting along well, and he is confident that they would sign the deal by end of the day. It is all because of Julia. Her horrific scandal messed up with his schedule.


    Mr. Heine reminded himself to stay calm. He needs to salvage the situation.


    Mr. Heine cleared his throat before answering: "Hi, ke. I''m sorry for canceling on you on short notice. I had an emergency, but that is settled. Starting tomorrow, let me know what works for you and I will amodate your schedule¡­"


    "Emergency?" ke asked. "Is that rted to your wife sleeping with teenage boys?"


    Mr. Heine didn''t expect this. "Uhm¡­ You know about that?"


    ke confirmed. "Yes, yes I do. And I am not the only one. Listen¡­ You know that I don''t like to beat around the bush. After you left this morning''s meeting I had the time to talk with my associates and we don''t believe that this deal will work out."


    "I thought you were ready to sign. We only had a few minor details to discuss." Mr. Heine was unable to hide the disappointment in his voice.


    "I thought so too. But my associates think otherwise. I am not running my business by myself, and if I go against their wishes, I will risk alienating myself from them. I hope you understand." ke paused and after some ufortable silence, he added: "If it matters, I like you as a person and I believe that you are a good businessman. That is why I decided to call you and tell you about this so that you don''t waste your energy and resources in order to make this work, because the coboration between ourpanies is not going to happen¡­"


    Mr. Heine''s head was buzzing, and he didn''t hear the rest. "Sure. Thank you for letting me know." He mumbled before ending the call.


    Mr. Heine exhaled while thinking about the deal that just slipped through his fingers. This was worth millions of dors in profits and he would get a chance to expand further with minimum risk. And it''s gone, just like that¡­ He will need toe up with alternatives.


    A few minutester, Mr. Heine got another phone call. This time, it was his assistant telling him that one of their existing partners decided to end their coboration.


    "They will pay penalties for breaching the contract.", Mr. Heine said.


    "Yes, boss. They are aware of that."


    "Did they say why?"


    "Nothing specific, other than how it was decided on their emergency meeting after lunch today¡­"


    Mr. Heine ended the call and rested his forehead in his palm. If it''s one, it could be a coincidence. But this is two. And he would be foolish to deny the possibility that all this is happening because of the articles which are circting online about his wife.


    Partnerships don''t break unless someone vites the terms of the contract or there is a big personal grudge. Everything was stable and growing at a steady pace. The only stain is this scandal. Mr. Heine wondered if these two are the only partners who are turning their back on him, or will there be more of them? Considering that it''s only hours how the scandal broke, there is a chance that his business is in trouble.


    He needs to cut all ties with Julia and to condemn her behavior publicly. Yes. Only when he shows his face as a grieving husband who is shocked and hurt by this scandal, people will believe in his innocence.


    Without dy, Mr. Heine called hiswyer, asking him toe up with the fastest and the cleanest way to get a divorce. "I don''t want to give her a penny¡­" Mr. Heine squeezed through his teeth.


    As soon as he ended up the call with hiswyer, he saw messages from his assistant.


    "Damnit!" He cursed when he saw that two more partners announced that they are ending their coboration. He checked the time. He was on the phone for fifteen minutes.


    This is getting out of control. At this rate, his business is in danger. What can he do?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1553 - Two Tiny Angels

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    September 28, Monday


    5:45 PM


    Jeff put Alice to sleep in the crib and he is watching his two tiny angels.


    Jayden is sleeping in his crib (next to Alice''s).


    Jayden is a heavy sleeper, but Alice stirs easily. Who said that infants sleep a lot? Alice is super-alert, and she turns to the slightest noise, curious to see what is going on. Aren''t they supposed to have a bad vision?


    Jeff can tell that Alice took after her mom. With her inquisitive nature, she will be a scientist.


    As for Jayden¡­ at this rate, he will be a professional sleeper.


    Ste and Edward left Los Angeles one day after the twins were born, and Oscar and nor left a dayter.


    The little ones are now five days old, and this is their second day at home. Normally, they would stay in the hospital longer, but their tiny bodies are functioning fine, and there is plenty of medical help in the house, so ObGyn cleared them as safe toe home.


    JoAnna is a doctor, Imanies in the morning, while Emmaes in the afternoon, and they have two nannies on standby, so the twins are well taken care of.


    With everyoneing to see the twins, one of the guest bedrooms is packed with presents for the newborns and for the new mom.


    Ellie and Jasper visited over the weekend.


    Since the family of four returned from the hospital, the Mediterranean vi has has a lot of visitor''s traffic. There are Sophia, Sarah, Penny, Bridgette, and Tiffany. And theye usually with their men. Pam and Leah stop by after work. With Sarah, usually at least one of her girlses. They are all excited about the babies and want to help JoAnna recuperate after her surgery.


    Jeff modified his work schedule so that he is more at home.


    Jeff started with the updated schedule a few weeks ago, when JoAnna said that it''s difficult for her to move. Jeff goes to the office in the morning, and he does his best to handle all the meetings and whatever needs to be done in person by lunchtime. In the afternoon, he works from home.


    Steve is avable as Jeff''s assistant about two days a week. The Long family is keeping him busy and that front is getting messier. As expected, when Steve announced that he is interested to take over as the next head of the Long family, that created several currents and each of them has their own candidate as the head of the family. But that is another story.


    For Jeff, Leah is a life-saver. She is verypetent, and she picked up everything in record time. Several good things came out of the fiasco when JoAnna bumped into the annoying woman in Jeff''s office (and ran away to Las Vegas), and Leah bing Jeff''s assistant is at the top of that list.


    When Jeff managed to peel off his eyes from his two bundles of joy, he tiptoed out of the nursery room. Ah, he could watch them all day.


    Jeff peeked in the master bedroom and saw that JoAnna is sleeping, and Bridgette is on the sofa chair in the sitting area, typing on herptop. Steve wille in about one hour, and after dinner, he will leave together with Bridgette.


    Emma visited earlier that afternoon and she checked on the babies and JoAnna before leaving with Charlie.


    Jeff didn''t want to wake JoAnna up and went to the study.


    Just as Jeff reached the study, his phone rang. After checking the caller ID, he took the call.


    "Yes, Leah?"


    "Mr. Heine is on the other line and wants to talk to you. I told him to call tomorrow, but he said that it''s important. He called the emergency number for the people under the White foundation. Do you want me to be rude or¡­?" Leah paused while waiting for Jeff to speak.


    "Put him through." Jeff responded. Aiden told Jeff what Ron is up to and Jeff expected this call.


    "Mr. White?" Mr. Heine asked timidly when the call connected.


    "Speaking. How can I help you, Mr. Heine?" Jeff said coolly while taking a seat in his leather executive chair.


    "Mr. White¡­" Mr. Heine had a n what to say, but now that he is speaking with the big man himself, his brain refused to work. Luckily, he has some notes. "I¡­ my business is facing a problem and¡­ I hoped that you can provide me with some assistance."


    "What kind of a problem?" Jeff probed.


    "My partners are bailing out on me." Mr. Heine said ambiguously.


    Jeff noticed Mr. Heine''s choice of words. "More than one?"


    "Yes. Seven so far." Mr. Heine admitted.


    Jeff paused before asking: "So far? It seems that you are expecting more people to stop coborating with you. I assume that there a reason behind it."


    Mr. Heine was not willing to talk about his wife and underage boys. "It''s a private matter."


    Jeff smirked. Do people think that his helpes without any questions? "Mr. Heine, you called me for help because your business is facing a challenge that you obviously can''t resolve yourself. Nothing is private. Do you expect me to help you without knowing what the problem is?"


    Mr. Heine exhaled. He told himself to speak up because a person like Jeffrey White can find out about it easily. "My wife was involved in a scandal and my partners don''t want to risk being connected to me. One contract fell through just before signing, and six existing partners announced that they will stop working with me, regardless of the penalties they need to pay. And it''s not even a day how this whole mess started."


    Jeff decided not to probe further. He does not want to deal with it, but he could not say that he will help without asking any questions. "I see¡­ Send the relevant information to my assistant and I will see what I can do."


    Mr. Heine was not sure if he heard Jeff right. He will help him just like that? "You will?"


    "Yes. It''ste here. You can expect to hear back from me by tomorrow morning."


    Mr. Heine was astonished. Jeffrey White will help him! Master of the White family is a man who can swap heaven and earth, what is a little scandal? And he probably only needs to voice his support of Mr. Heine, and all the partners will return on their knees while begging to renew the contracts.


    Mr. Heine reminded himself that he is on the phone with Jeffrey White! "Oh¡­ Thank you, thank you¡­"


    Jeff wondered what Mr. Heine''s expression will be when he finds out that things are not as easy as he thinks they are. Really, if he didn''t expect this call, there is no way that Mr. Heine would get to speak with him directly.


    "Mr. Heine. Don''t thank me yet. You are someone who is loyal to the White family, and it''s in my interest to take care of you¡­"


    When Jeff ended the call with Mr. Heine, he called Aiden.


    "Ron''s father contacted me. Just as you predicted, his business is in trouble. He wants me to help him and he will send the relevant information to Leah."


    "This was sooner than expected.", Aiden said. "I thought it will take at least another day or two before he is desperate enough to call you. It seems that he really values his business."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Forward me the files he sends to Leah. And prepare White corp. jet in the morning." Aiden said happily. Things are going ording to n.


    "You will send Ron to deal with this?" Jeff guessed.


    Aiden didn''t deny it. "It''s all part of the n for Ron to get his revenge on the people who shunned him. You said that you don''t care about Mr. Heine or his business."


    "I don''t." Jeff admitted. "But it''s a waste just to ruin something that brings profits."


    Aiden can tell that Jeff has something on his mind. "I am listening."


    "Instead of ruining itpletely, guide Ron to make a point and clean up the trash. The best revenge will be for Ron to take the business away from his father and to put Ron in a position of power. At the same time, all those townspeople who bullied Ron will be dependent on him. Think beyond the revenge and you will see that the business of Mr. Heine is much more than just a factory and a few stores in one small town; it spans across multiple states and it''s growing at a steady rate."


    Aiden thought about how this is a brilliant idea. No wonder people call Jeff a business wizard of the new generation. However, this will require much more work than just destroying everything, how they originally nned. Well, most of the work needs to be done by Ron, so Aiden can''t decide this on his own. "Thanks for the suggestion. I don''t know if Ron is interested in owning a business. I will mention this to Ron, and we will take it from there."


    Jeff thought how that makes sense. Some people don''t want to own a business. The rewards are great but so is the responsibility. "If he wants to keep the business for himself, I can assign resources from the White corp. to help Ron with managing until he is twenty-one and can take it over officially. But I don''t want to push my people in without his approval. It all depends on him¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1554 - Talks About Disneyland And Beyond (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Monday


    8:33 PM


    That evening, after dinner, Sarah and Aiden summoned a number of kids to the study to gather at half-past eight o''clock in the evening.


    Right now, in the study are N, Oni, Z, Imani, Masika, Ade, and Hande. They are seated on the sofas and looking at Sarah and Aiden while waiting eagerly to hear what this is about.


    Sarah first spoke to N, Oni, Z, Imani, and Masika.


    "The five of you helped us organize our three-day vacation at the White Rock Lake. You spent many hours and did an amazing job, and Aiden and I want to reward you. We are thinking of giving to each of you two tickets for all-day VIP ess to Disnend."


    Five girls, the recipients of this glorious theme park bonanza rewards, exchanged excited nces and grinned.


    "If any of you thinks that something else might work, let us know and we will consider it." Aiden added.


    "When can we go?" Oni asked.


    None of them will skip the opportunity to go to Disnend. All of them heard from Z how the VIP ess for Disnend works when Sarah and Aiden arrange it: unlimited ess to the rides without waiting in the line! And they can eat in any restaurant without reservations. It''s like all employees are waiting to serve them first.


    Sarah looked at the excited girls and smiled. Their good mood is contagious. "We need a day or two to prepare tickets. Other than that, you can go any day it works for you. Talk to your plus-one and decide on a date. You can also talk to each other if you want to go on the same day. You can spend the day in a group, or meet for a ride or lunch, or not meet at all."


    "Can we go this weekend?" N asked. The school started and they have things to do over weekdays, but the weekend is mostly free.


    "Weekend sounds good." Sarah confirmed and turned to Z. "By then, you and Ron will be back from Minnesota."


    Z was happy to hear this. In the morning, she is going with Ron to Minnesota to deal with his father and the rest of the town. They n to return on Friday evening and to assess their progress before deciding if that was enough or they need to go again.


    "Since they are here, will they join us?" Oni asked while gesturing toward Ade and Hande. She knows that Sarah and Aiden would not get someone to hear how another one is getting a reward without a reason.


    "Ade and Hande earned something else.", Aiden responded. "And as part of their reward, they can go to Disnend if they want. That is why they are here, to hear about Disnend and how that works before they decide for themselves."


    Ade and Hande exchanged nces. They earned something! A reward! They wondered, what could it be, and what did they earn? And did Aiden say that they can go to Disnend!?


    Five girls chatted about Disnend and agreed that they want to go.


    Imani and Masika murmured between each other before Imani said to Sarah: "The two of us don''t need two tickets."


    Ade stifled augh. If Jamari heard this he would pass out from frustration. Howe Imani didn''t think of Jamari? She will throw the ticket away instead of taking him with her?


    Ade wondered, what would Imani say if she knew how happy Jamari was that the two of them held hands during the courage test? Would Imani care about it? It seems that the hand-holding doesn''t mean much to Imani. Or at least it means much less than what it means to Jamari.


    Ade felt sorry for his buddy. Jamari has a loooooong way to go before he captures the heart of Imani.


    Sarah was expecting that Masika and Imani will not think of bringing guys (or other girls) with them. And she has a n.


    "Everyone gets two tickets. We can''t give two tickets to Oni, N, and Z while giving you only one. It''s not fair. And it''s a pity not to use them." Sarah turned to Masika. "I heard Zack say that he is in the Los Angeles area for a while and he never went to Disnend. He loves rides but he is only training while spending his spare time teaching a certain girl knife throwing. Masika, this is a good chance to repay his kindness."


    Masika understood. "You want Zack to go with me as my plus-one?"


    Sarah waved her hands, indicating how that is not the case. "I am only suggesting. You have a ticket, and he never went to Disnend. I was under the impression that the two of you are getting along well, so¡­"


    "OK.", Masika interrupted Sarah. "I will ask Zack if he wants to join."


    Sarah smiled. Mission aplished! And Zack is already expecting Masika''s call.


    Imani frowned slightly. Is she going to be the only one going alone? But with whom can she go? She is best friends with Masika, and Masika is going with Zack. Will she go as the third wheel?


    Imani looked at Sarah expectantly. "What about me?"


    Sarah tilted her head. "What about you?"


    "Aren''t you going to suggest that I bring someone?"


    "Do I need to suggest someone? Or do you have someone on your mind?"


    Imani paused for a second before she realized¡­ "I see what you are doing. You want me to go with Jamari."


    Sarahughed. "No one is forcing you. There are many others you can choose from."


    Imani pouted. Who else can she pick if not Jamari? And if she picks anyone else, Jamari willin until her ears bleed.


    Sarah took Imani''s expression as a <em>''yes''</em> for Jamari.


    Five girls left while chatting about Disnend and rides and restaurants, leaving Ade and Hande in the room with Sarah and Aiden.


    Aiden started. "The two of you have a significant amount of money, and we wanted to discuss it with you so that you are aware of it."


    Ade and Hande exchanged confused nces.


    "How much money, and howe we have it and others don''t?" Ade asked.


    "Do you remember Miss Payne who came to visit with her parents at the White Rock Lake while you were doing scavenger hunt?" Aiden answered with a question.


    Both Ade and Hande remembered Sarah stretching her hand and showing three fingers and they nodded in confirmation.


    Hande smiled. That reminded her that Ade showed her three fingers as well and they ended up promising to each other that in three years they will experience their first kiss. Together. The real one with two sets of lips. Oh, gosh!


    Aiden put two sheets of paper, one in front of Ade and one in front of Hande and both kids widened their eyes at the sight of so many zeros.


    Ade peeked at Hande''s paper and saw that her number is matching his. Ade remembered that Miss Payne said that she will pay one million dors, and he and Hande got a third each.


    Ade also remembered how Sarah said that she never let them suffer a loss... and she means it.


    Sarah and Aiden smiled. They love it when they can surprise their kids like this.


    "We can spend this money?" Ade asked. In his mind, he was thinking about how manyic books he can buy for this money. That is A LOT ofic books!


    "One day." Aiden responded vaguely before exining: "We will invest this money for you, so by the time you get ess to it, the amount will be higher."


    Ade''s image ofic book heaven shattered and his heart ached. "When can we spend it?"


    Aiden wondered, why is Ade dejected suddenly? But he focused on answering the question. "The investments will be set in such a way that you get ess to the full amount on your twenty-first birthday. However, if you show that you are responsible with money and you prove to us that you have a n to use it wisely, you can get the money earlier. But not sooner than your sixteenth birthday. In the meantime, we will give you read ess to your ounts so that you can see where your money is and how much you have."


    Ade''sic book heaven disappearedpletely, even the tiniest shattered bits were gone. Twenty-first birthday? That is ten years away! Twelve years for Hande! And if they work on it, it will be five years earlier. Still far away.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1555 - Talks About Disneyland And Beyond (2)

    Hande didn''t think that waiting is a big deal. She wouldn''t know what to do with the money anyway. What would she buy? She has everything she needs in the house. Food, clothes, even sweets! And Sarah said that she will take her shopping so that she can pick her own clothes and essories and toys! Hande always wanted a doll, one with a long silky hair so that she can give her different hairstyles.


    Hande thought about how all this money talk is interesting. "Can you give us an example of using money wisely?"


    Aiden was happy that Hande asked this question. "One example would be that you have a promising business idea. Or you want to invest in something specific. As long as we see that you have a n, and you convince us that you are not throwing your money away, we will agree to give you ess to your assets. Maybe now you don''t have ideas, but in time, you will take business sses with Jeff and you will see how money can be used in different ways..."


    Hande smiled and bobbed her head while Aiden was talking. Ade was looking at happy Hande and he forgot about the unreachableic book heaven.


    By the time Aiden finished his exnation, both Hande and Ade were happy, but more for the fact that they got something than for the actual amounts. They are just kids, and they don''t understand the value of money.


    Both Ade and Hande were eager to hear about the other part.


    "Uhm¡­ How does Disnend fit into this?" Ade asked when he saw that Sarah and Aiden are not bringing it up.


    Aiden gestured to Sarah to go ahead, and she happily announced: "The two of you acted well while facing Miss Payne''s bullying. Hande, you didn''t fall apart, and you stood your ground. Ade, you protected Hande perfectly while being respectful and not losing your cool. We want to reward you. Are you willing to go to Disnend?"


    "Yes!" Ade and Hande eximed in unison.


    Sarah smiled. "I see that the two of you are doing most of the things together. Is it safe to assume that you will go to Disnend together and that you don''t need additional tickets?" Sarah had to ask because she thought that maybe Hande would like to go with Merve.


    Automatically, Hande looked at Ade.


    Ade nced at Hande and took her hand into his. "We will go together, as a couple."


    Aiden''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. This rascal! He is only eleven years old and dating already!


    Aiden saw that Hande is blushing fiercely and he didn''t want to say anything to make it more awkward for her. He will have a word with Adeter, in private.


    <em>''Aww, puppy love¡­''</em>, Sarah was melting on the inside.


    "Talk to others and agree on the day you want to go to Disnend. Even if you don''t move through the park together, it will be good to have everyone close in case something happens. I know that you are capable, but you are little and the bigger kids might get an idea to bully you and that will spoil your mood. Check out the rides online and decide which ones you want to take. Print out the map of the park and create a path for yourself in advance, otherwise, you will spend a lot of time walking around¡­" Sarah advised Ade and Hande before they left.


    "You are OK with this?" Aiden asked when it was just he and Sarah in the study.


    Sarah understood that he is asking about Ade and Hande and their <em>''couple''</em> thing. "What is there not to be OK with? They like each other''spany and are holding hands. Based on Hande''s reaction, holding hands is not something they normally do."


    "They are little kids. They should be studying and ying." Aiden reminded Sarah. At the same time, he could not believe that he is the one saying this. It seems that he and Sarah swapped roles. She was always the one full of warnings when two kids get close to each other.


    Sarahughed. "They ARE little kids. And they are studying and ying, together. How I see it, this friendship is great for both of them. Hande is more confident with Ade by her side, and she ising out of her shell, while Ade is more responsible. He is acting like a role model and a protector. And if in time their friendship blooms into a romance and they end up together, wouldn''t that be great?"


    Sarah moved to sit on Aiden''sp. "Think about it. Because they are this young, they will get a chance to get to know each other very well before they start an actual rtionship. And they will experience many firsts together. The first kiss, the first hug, the first¡­"


    "OK. OK." Aiden interrupted Sarah. "I see that you believe how they are adorable. But don''teining to me when you see that they are progressing faster than you thought they should."


    Sarah exhaled. "That¡­ I will think about that when it happens. But as long as they are honest and respectful toward each other, I believe that they will be fine."


    Sarah decided to change the topic. They have so many things to talk about.


    "You are letting Ron and Z go by themselves to Minnesota?"


    Aiden confirmed. It''s not that they are by themselves, but no one more senior (aka grownup) will go and Ron will be in charge. "Ron has a n and he wants to do it on his own. They agreed to wear lenses and to reach out if anythinges up that they can''t handle. Sophia is aware of the situation, and she will advise them on any legal issues while Jeff will help with any business decisions. Jeff assured me that Ron and Z gained a lot of relevant business knowledge during their internship at the White corp. Allen and Julius will go with them for extra security¡­"


    Aiden exined the n to Sarah, and she thought that it might work.


    Sarah approved. "If all goes well, in three years, Ron will have his own business."


    "But?" Aiden noticed the reservation in Sarah''s voice.


    "Ron will meet people who hurt him. His body seems fine, but his mental scars run deep. I hope that he does not snap."


    Aiden knows what Sarah is talking about. "He is going to face his demons. And he is doing it with Z by his side. That is his choice. Only by doing this, he will be truly free."


    Sarah gazed at Aiden and a warm smile spread across her face. Facing his demons in order to achieve freedom. That is what they need to do.


    "Let''s look at thetest reports from scouting Voronin bases ande up with a strategy. We should start fighting our demons soon." Sarah reminded him.


    Aiden was not happy about this. It''s not that he does not want to fight against Voronin''s, but Sarah''s n is reckless, as usually. "Can we think of another way?"


    "You know that it makes sense. Eve produced three different simtions that might work. We need to pick one. I will go in with the attacking team and for the first few missions, we will leave relevant security cameras on. When Voronins see that the attacker is using moves specific to Lebedevs they will naturally assume that the Lebedev family made a move and they will attack them. Lebedevs will be forced to defend themselves and they will go in offensive soon after. We will use themotion to clean up their supplies and gather additional data. They will weaken each other while we increase in strength."


    Aiden frowned. "I don''t like the part of you being in the middle of it."


    "There is no one else other than me who can do this. And this is my fight, I can''t push it on someone else. You will be right there, making sure everything goes ording to the n." Sarah saw that her words are not working on improving Aiden''s mood. She thought of something. "How about on the way down to theputer room we stop by and wish goodnight to Hero, Luna, and Be? You know that they sleep better when their daddy wishes them sweet dreams."


    Aiden smiled. "You are bribing me with pups."


    Sarah looked at him expectantly. "Is it working?"


    Aiden exhaled. "It''s working to get me to review Eve''s simtions. But I don''t agree that you should be the one attacking when we can use drones. And if there is interference, we have many army members who are capable. There is no need for you to go. Not without me. Surrounded by enemies. Reckless. No."


    "I will wear a mask; they will not know that it''s me."


    Aiden pinched Sarah''s nose. "I am not worried about your face."


    "Looooveeee¡­" Sarah called in a singing voice.


    "I agreed to review the simtions." Aiden interrupted Sarah. He knows that she is about to butter him up. And usually, she is sessful. But he will not give in easily, not this time! "Let''s go before I change my mind."


    "Are we going to stop and see our fur-babies?" Sarah asked when they exited the study.


    Aiden pulled Sarah closer to him and responded with a straight face: "Of course¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1556 - Rons Revenge (6)

    ~ National Airport, Springfield (Missouri) ~


    Tuesday


    2:01 PM


    Mr. Heine is sitting in the waiting lounge of the private terminal and observing ten people in sharp business suits who are upying two nearby sitting areas. They are working on theirptops and flipping through some files while talking in whispers. Whatever they are talking about, seems important. And it appears that all of them are together.


    After some time, Mr. Heine noticed that some of the people have corporate badges visible, and they are definitely employees of the White corp. He remembered that White corp. has a branch office in Springfield.


    Mr. Heine is not the one to stare at others, but he has nothing else to do while he waits for the people who are sent by Jeffrey White to help him. And these ten people are imposing.


    Usually, when Mr. Heine expects a work-rted visit, he waits in his office which is about thirty miles East from his current location.


    If the personing is super-important, Mr. Heine would arrange for a driver to pick up that person at the airport.


    But this is visit is extremely important. Jeffrey White himself arranged for a team of people toe and help out his business from the current predicament. Other than booking a limousine to pick up his business guests, Mr. Heine had toe in person. He even arranged for the team which is arriving from Los Angeles to stay in his mansion; it''s much closer to his main office which is in the samepound as the factory, and the small town he lives in does not have any good hotel.


    Mr. Heine''s attention got drawn toward the big private jet with <em>''White corp.''</em> sign on it which is slowly approaching the terminal gate. Here theye!


    Mr. Heine observed that the ten people stirred. They were packing theirptops and adjusting their hair and suits and one even checked his breath against his palm. Is it possible that these people are waiting for the same jet? Possible. Are they waiting for the same people? It''s a big jet. There is a chance that with the team which ising to see Mr. Heine, someone else arrived as well.


    At that time, in the jet¡­


    "I''m here with you¡­" Z told Ron as she gently squeezed his hand.


    "Not to spoil the romantic moment, but we are here also." Julius said cheekily as he approached them. Allen was two steps behind them.


    Allen and Julius don''t know the details of Ron''s circumstances, but they are aware that Ron''s family didn''t treat him well and that is why he ran away and eventually ended up with them at the Cliffside Vi. Allen and Julius are ready to support Ron in getting back at everyone who wronged him.


    All four of them are wearing sharp business suits, with a difference that Z is wearing a knee-length pencil skirt. They look like four young professionals. Z even put some makeup on, which with her hair pulled into a bun and three-inch high heels, makes her look more mature. No one would say that she is only sixteen years old.


    Ron smiled. "Thank you, everyone. Are your IDs ready? It''s showtime¡­"


    They all confirmed that everything is in ce.


    Before they left Los Angeles that morning, Leah met with the four teenagers at the airport and gave them corporate identifications. All four of them are here as employees of White corp. which Jeffrey White personally picked toe and sort out the mess in which Mr. Heine''s business found itself. And sorting out they will do.


    Back to the present¡­


    Ron and Z walked down the narrow passageway which connects the jet directly to the lounge of the private terminal. Allen and Julius followed a few steps after them. And flight attendants trailed behind them while rolling their luggage.


    They were greeted by the people who work at the Springfield branch of the White corp., five people on each side, who were extremely respectful. All of them are proud to be White corp. employees, but the biggest perk is to work at the HQ in Los Angeles. They don''t get teams from Los Angeles here often, and ten people present hope to leave a good impression. Maybe the four young professionals who came from Los Angeles can put in a few good words and they end up transferred to Los Angeles. Ah, how glorious that would be.


    Mr. Heine observed the scene in front of him, and he admired the grand wee those four youngsters received.


    <em>''They must be incredibly talented when they are working at the White corp. at such a young age, and they are getting so much respect from their seniors.''</em>, Mr. Heine mused.


    Mr. Heine remembered to look for the next group that is going toe. But other than the flight attendants who kept four suitcases in the lounge, no one else came.


    "We were told that Mr. Heine will wait for us." Allen''s voice drifted toward Mr. Heine.


    Mr. Heine widened his eyes. <em>''Oh, those youngsters are here because of me!''</em> He made his way toward the people and cleared his throat to announce his presence.


    "I am Mr. Heine, I hope your trip went well."


    By the time Mr. Heine ended his sentence, people parted, and he got a good look at four youngsters. He froze. Why is his son here? His sight fell on the ID which was attached to Ron''s left breast pocket. It says <em>''White corp.''</em> clearly. "Ron?"


    "Mr. Heine¡­" Ron said distantly. "It is good that you are here already. We areing on behalf of the White corp. to assess the challenges your business is facing and to suggest solutions. Our bodies are adjusted to the Los Angeles time zone and for us is lunchtime. We want to start with lunch in Springfield before we go to your office to discuss your problem. Can you make arrangements for us, or do I need to get my people to do it?"


    Mr. Heine blinked. Once, twice¡­ His brain refused to process what his eyes are seeing and what his ears are hearing. This¡­ just what is this?


    Z got her phone. "It seems that Mr. Heine is non-responsive. I will find something suitable¡­"


    "Miss¡­" One of the ten people from the White corp. called. "Please, allow me. I know a great Italian ce downtown. They have the best ravioli in the city."


    "I can rmend a good Thai restaurant¡­" Another man said. "Their hot and sour soup is delicious, and the seafood red curry will make you wish to have a bigger belly so that you can eat more¡­"


    Mr. Heine snapped out of his daze. "No, no¡­ I will do it. Just give me a minute." He said while fumbling with his phone to call his assistant.


    Ron nodded in approval and turned to the ten people who were eager to please him. "Mr. Heine will make lunch arrangements for all of us. While we wait, why don''t you tell me what information you prepared for me? I want to hear only the summary now, and we can talk in detail over lunch¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1557 - Rons Revenge (7)

    During lunch, Mr. Heine observed Ron and three youngsters (Z, Allen, and Julius) who arrived with him. It is obvious that Ron is the leader of that team and that all four of them are truly knowledgeable.


    Mr. Heine clearly heard ten people taking turns and discussing current trends on the market and they provided insights about Mr. Heine''s business, risks, partners, andpetitors. Ron listened and asked meaningful questions while reading the reports people handed him before giving the reports to Z, Allen, or Julius. It seems that they divided the work and each is responsible for a different area, all under Ron''s guidance.


    Mr. Heine''s heart ached. That is his son. The one he lost. Ron looks like a young business owner and Mr. Heine would be proud to call him his heir.


    Mr. Heine didn''t dare act too familiar with Ron because of how much he wronged him, and also because Ron is obviously someone important under Jeffrey White.


    What Mr. Heine didn''t understand is: Why is Ron here? Jeff must have many other people who cane here. Is this a coincidence? Or is Jeff sending him a message? Would Jeff involve himself into something that is clearly a family issue and totally unrted to him? Or did Ron ask toe here himself? Mr. Heine dismissed thisst question as not possible. Why would Jeffrey White listen to an eighteen years old boy? Or did Rone here with a hope to reconcile with him? Anything is possible and everything is unbelievable.


    Mr. Heine decided to observe, for now. He should not act rashly, no matter how ufortable the current situation is. He can''t afford to offend Jeffrey White, and even without that, his business is in trouble.


    ~ 20 miles East from Springfield (Missouri)~


    9:23 PM


    At the Heine family residence¡­


    Ron got ready for the night and plopped on the bed.


    Everything went ording to the n, but he is mentally exhausted.


    After lunch, they took the limousine Ron''s father arranged and visited Mr. Heine''s office at Heinelurgy.


    Heinelurgy is the name of the business Mr. Heine started when he was a teenager, with the help of his father. The initial idea was to make things out of scraps such as metal, ss, or stic. The material was cheap because they were using things others discarded, and the machines needed were minimal, at first. It was a straightforward process: wash the material, heat it, and pour it into molds.


    Mr. Heine started by creating simple items such as tes, bowls, utensils, nails, etc. Over time, the business grew, and the variety of items offered expanded further. Thetest department in the factory was added about three years ago, and it''s producing circuit boards.


    Other than a number of factories, there is a recycling facility, and stores across Missouri and surrounding states, which are selling products made by Heinelurgy.


    What started as an idea in the mind of a teenager, became apany which employs more than a thousand people full time.


    They spent two hours listening about the current status in Heinelurgy and Mr. Heine disclosed existing deals and partners. Out of the top twenty partners Heinelurgy has deals with, eleven canceled coboration.


    "At this rate, even if no one else bails on me, I will need to cut my production costs and shut down parts of Heinelurgy. People will lose jobs." Mr. Heine said solemnly at the end of their meeting. "I hope that you can help me find a way to prevent that."


    "We will see what we can do, Mr. Heine." Ron responded. "CEO White sent us here to observe and assess beforeing up with rmendations. We will review this data and tomorrow we expect a tour of your factory and stores in the city."


    Mr. Heine frowned. "Is that necessary?"


    Ron confirmed. "If a business can be saved based on numbers and reports only, we would not be here in person. You agree that yourpany is much more than a faceless bunch of files. Yes?"


    Mr. Heine had no choice but to ept. It was gettingte, so they went to a local restaurant for dinner before they all arrived at the Heine family residence for the night.


    Few maids stirred, it was obvious that they recognized Ron. But when they saw how Ron and Mr. Heine are distant toward each other, the maids didn''t dare say anything.


    Ron, Z, Allen, and Julius got a bedroom each and they retreated for the night.


    Back to the present¡­


    Ron is unable to sleep. He suspected that something like this might happen, but he needs to face his demons. Only like that, they will go away.


    Every time he closes his eyes, memories of his teenage years are resurfacing, and images are shing in front of his eyes. He can hear sounds and faintly smell the scent. Various scenes¡­


    His mother in the garden, sitting on a bench and reading a book. Ron enjoys the sight of a smile that lingers on her face as she is engrossed in whatever she is reading. And the sweet scent of roses is soothing. He was seven or maybe eight years old then. His heart is aching when he remembers that she is long gone.


    His father teaching him to hit the baseball. "Straighten your back, bend your knees, eyes on the ball¡­ here ites¡­" Ron can hear his father''s voice. That memory seems like from a lifetime ago.


    The day when his father introduced Julia as his new mother. "She is not my mother. She will never be one!" Ron raged as he stormed into his room. Ah, at that time he was angry that his father is thinking of recing Eileen, the kindest woman in the world. Ron refused to believe that she passed.


    And inevitable memories of Julia looking at him strangely. It took Ron some time to understand why she is making him ufortable. And by the time he understood, it was toote. And then the shame, and the pain, and the memories which made his insides churn.


    Ron groaned and punched his pillow. The anxiety was eating him up.


    <em>''I can''t stay here, I need to leave¡­ I knew thating here was a mistake¡­ I can''t do this¡­''</em>


    The feeling of being all alone and weak overwhelmed him and he felt like screaming and running away... and then everything was silent.


    Ron remembered that he is not weak anymore and he is definitely not alone.


    Ron got out of the bed and went to the room next door.


    "Z?" Ron called in a whisper when he closed the door behind him. "Are you awake?"


    "Ron?" Z mumbled, obviously half-asleep. "Did something happen?"


    When he didn''t respond, Z propped herself on her elbows. The darkness in the room is hiding his expression, but she can see that he is standing next to her bed, without moving.


    "Can I sleep here?" Ron asked after some time.


    Z smiled and moved the cover on her left, indicating for Ron toe. "Of course¡­"


    Z''s breath hitched when Ron pulled her into a hug.


    They hugged many times before, but never like this¡­ in the bed, in the dark, with only thin pajamas on them.


    Slowly, Z moved her arms around Ron and hugged him back. She took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of his shower gel, before asking: "Is this OK?"


    "Yes, this is perfect¡­" He murmured close to her ear. "Thank you."


    "I couldn''t sleep alone." Ron admitted.


    "I will always be here for you, Ron."


    <em>''I know¡­''</em>, he thought. Ron closed his eyes and he was happy that the bad thoughts didn''te anymore. Z has that power over him, she can chase away his demons.


    It didn''t take long before Z confirmed that Ron is sleeping.


    She snorted in frustration. He came to her bed, woke her up, and he is sleeping!? And it would not be bad if not for the fact that she hoped that they will do more than sleeping. And he smells nice. Ah, she is so excited that she can''t sleep!


    Z told herself to calm down her restless teenage heart. She knows about Ron''s history and that he came to her bed probably because he remembered his past. She is d that he came to her when he needed someone.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1558 - Stormy Morning (1)

    ~ 20 miles East from Springfield (Missouri) ~


    In the Heine family vi¡­


    Wednesday


    7:26 AM


    Ron woke up refreshed. He does not remember thest time he slept so well.


    He paused when he felt a soft and warm body next to his and his eyes sprang open when he realized that it''s Z.


    Ron remembers thatst night he was restless in his room, and he came to Z. They slept next to each other, but it''s obvious that in their sleep both moved. Her leg is over him and his hand is under her pajama top (resting on her belly).


    Ron smiled. This is not bad. He remembers that earlier when he touched Z''s skin (other than hands or face) the images of his stepmother came into his mind, but now there is nothing, only Z and the softness of her skin under his palm.


    <em>''Maybe this revenge therapy is working''</em>, Ron thought.


    But he is aware that nothing would work without Z by his side. Her support is giving him the confidence that he can do this, that he is stronger than his demons.


    Z is able to boost his courage, to calm him down, and she excites him as well.


    Z''s thigh is over his crotch area and pressing on his morning erection. He is a healthy eighteen years old boy, so the erection is expected.


    Ron was not sure what to do. Should he stay still, or wake her up, or¡­ he is a teenager, after all. Other than being aroused by the fact that his adorable girlfriend is defenselessly sleeping by his side, he was also curious to see how much he can go before his mind floods with unpleasant thoughts.


    His hand which is on Z''s belly moved slightly higher and with tips of his fingers, he brushed the bottom of her left breast.


    Z stirred in her sleep, and she moved closer and stuck to himpletely.


    His palm ended up on her back.


    Ron exhaled while wondering when will the pressure in his crotch area going to subside? His morning wood usuallysts a few minutes at most, but now is probably going to stay strong until Z stops clinging onto him like that.


    He nced down.


    Z''s pajama is disheveled and the top moved higher, exposing her belly and lower back.


    Ron wondered, when will she wake up? It''s almost seven-thirty! But then he remembered that they are two hours ahead of Los Angeles, so her body clock is still on five-thirty.


    He can''t stay like this any longer, the pressure is unbearable.


    "Z?" Ron called softly.


    Z''sshes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes.


    She smiled. This must be a dream, that is the only exnation why she woke up next to Ron. Well, she needs to make use of it before the dream ends.


    Z tightened her hold on Ron and kissed his neck once, twice¡­ and then moved to kiss him on the lips. A wonderful dream. He is even kissing her back.


    Z''s eyes sprang open in surprise when Ron deepened the kiss. This is some realistic dream! But a dream or not, she does not want it to stop.


    Her hands made their way under his t-shirt andnded on his back at the same time when he rolled them over and got on top of her.


    Z''s lips parted in an unexpected moan when he started grinding himself between her legs. His erection pressed at the cradle of her thighs repeatedly, and even though it was through the fabric of her pajamas and underwear, she felt the friction that sent sparks through her body.


    <em>''Faster, stronger''</em>, rang in Z''s mind while her fingers gripped Ron''s back.


    Ron was on fire, consumed in a need for his release, and delighted by the fact that Z is not rejecting him.


    He pushed her pajama top all the way up, how much it would go without actually removing it, and his eyes shed in tion at the sight of her firm breasts only a few inches away from his face.


    Ron lowered his head and started kissing and sucking on them greedily, without stopping the motions of his hips, encouraged by the sound of Z''s moans which she was unable to suppress.


    With all the moving and rubbing, Ron''s pajama bottom slipped lower and he yanked his underwear down to his thighs as well in his need to increase the friction and the pleasure it brings.


    Z clung onto Ron because she was floating. It was as the mattress under her disappeared and the whole room was spinning.


    With his every thrust, the pressure and the sparks Z felt were increasing, creating an electric tornado that was unfamiliar to her, yet she craved to plunge into it.


    "Ron¡­ Ah¡­ Ron¡­" Z called breathlessly between her moans, every time with a higher pitch, and Ron moved higher just in time to swallow her screams when he sealed her mouth with his.


    He was almost there, and the sound of her moans mixed with the feeling of her body which tensed below him pushed Ron into an overdrive. He held her hip firmly with his right hand and thrust a few more times violently before he trembled in his own release.


    Z felt something warm on her belly, but her mind was too messed up and she was unable to concern herself with what caused that sensation.


    Three breathster, Ron tugged his underwear and pajamas back up and moved toy next to Z.


    Z was staring at the ceiling, unsure what to say or do.


    Ron nced at her exposed breasts and pulled her pajama top lower with the intention to cover her up, and he stopped halfway. Oh, God! That is his semen on her belly!


    "Don''t move¡­" He mumbled awkwardly and dashed into the bathroom.


    Ron returned with a wet towel and he saw that Z is looking at her belly with aplex expression on her face.


    "I''m sorry. Let me clean you up."


    Z watched without a word as Ron carefully wiped off his juices from her. He tossed the towel to the side, pulled her pajama top all the way down, tugged the cover over them, and looked at her anxiously.


    Ron realized that he got carried away and that when they started she was half-asleep. He was ted that they can go this far, and he forgot to make sure that Z is OK with it. What if she hates him now? Did he end up taking advantage of her? Is he a scum like his stepmother? His heart ached as his mind went deeper into the dark abyss.


    "Are you OK?"


    Z''s question made Ron snap to his senses and he was back to looking at her.


    "Are you OK?" He returned the question.


    "I don''t know." Z admitted. Her whole body is tingling.


    Ron exhaled in relief and pulled her into a hug. He smiled when he felt that she hugged him back but then he noticed that even though her arms are around him, her body is unusually stiff.


    "Is anything aching? Or are you disgusted?" He started guessing.


    Z squirmed and pressed her legs together. "I am wet."


    Ron rxed. If it''s just wetness, he has an exnation. "It''s from the towel. Sorry, but the dry towel would not clean it¡­"


    "Not the belly." Z interrupted him.


    Ron paused. What else can be wet?


    He saw her nce down and the realization hit him¡­ "Oh¡­ well¡­ that is yours."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1559 - Stormy Morning (2)

    Z wondered, why does she feel wet?


    It was sudden and her mind was spinning, but she is confident that her panties and pajamas didn''te off. Did she pee herself? Ah, that would be super-embarrassing.


    She reached under the cover, between her legs, under her pajama, and she touched her panties which are soaking wet. Her whole body jolted at that touch. She was never this sensitive!


    Z wanted to touch under the panties, but Ron is right next to her. She will check herself when she goes to the bathroom to shower.


    Z got her hand out from under the cover and examined it, well, at least it''s not blood and it does not smell like pee either.


    Ron observed Z and he was not sure what excites him more: the fact that they kissed and touched and that both had an orgasm, or the fact that it was her first, or that not a single image of his trauma came to his mind¡­ Probably all of it.


    He didn''t see her hand under the cover, but he has a fairly good idea where it went.


    Ron was amused by the fact that she just touched herself in front of him and that she is examining her hand. She is so innocent, and she trusts him, and he got a mischievous idea. "Can I check?"


    Z looked at Ron with confusion obvious on her face. What kind of question is that?


    Ron licked his lips nervously. "I¡­ what we did¡­ was good, right?"


    Z responded with a nod. The electrical storm in her body took her by surprise but she can''t deny that it made her feel good.


    "My mind was clear, and I was focused on us. I wonder¡­ if I touch you now¡­ will it still be the same?"


    Z inhaled a shaky breath. It''s not that she does not want him to touch her, she thought about it so many times before. But admitting it... is embarrassing.


    "OK¡­", she responded with a whisper.


    "Close your eyes and part your legs." Ron instructed and he was happy that Z obeyed.


    Z felt the cover moving, and then there was a slight tug on the stic of her pajama bottom¡­ and a whimper of surprise escaped her when his fingers moved between her folds. She thought that he will do it OVER her panties! And why is his hand still there? He checked already!


    "Mmm¡­" Ron hummed in satisfaction. "You are wet."


    Z opened her mouth to protest, but the familiar sparks were coursing through her veins and instead of telling him to stop, she gasped and then moaned and then he kissed her and her hips moved to meet his hand and she was lost in another electrical storm which was more violent than the previous one.


    ¡­


    8:31 AM


    Ron got out of Z''s room with a big smile on his face.


    The morning started with him and Z kissing and grinding which unexpectedly made him aware that he can enjoy with Z without his emotional scars resurfacing.


    Now that he thinks about it, it must be that this position of power over people who mistreated him is readjusting his mindset. The bad memories are not gone, but it feels like he has control over them, he can tell them to stay in the past where they belong because his future is with Z, and it''s a future where he is in charge and no one will be able to hurt him anymore. And it''s not just him and Z; it''s Allen and Julius and Sarah and Aiden and everyone at the Cliffside Vi, and even Jeffrey White is supporting him. Yes, this must be it. The feeling that no one can control him because he knows that he is capable, and he has his girlfriend and friends who are by his side. He is not alone.


    Ron smiled when he remembered that he touched Z''s flower and made here one more time. She is so cute!


    They held each other and kissed, and he is ecstatic about the uing vacation when all this mess with his revenge will be over.


    For the vacation, he will n for something romantic and memorable and then¡­ they can go all the way; he knows that Z is looking forward to it as well. It will be perfect.


    Ron would stay longer with Z in the bed, but the breakfast is at nine o''clock after which they will go to tour the factory and stores in this town.


    This will be Ron''s big debut in front of the townsfolk. Ron wants everyone to know that he is back and that this time, he has the power.


    Ron was about to enter his room when he heard the voice calling¡­


    "Ron?"


    Ron saw his father walking toward him.


    "You are sleeping with your assistant?" Mr. Heine asked.


    Ron chuckled while wondering, why did he assume that Z is his assistant? All four of them introduced themselves as employees of the White corp. But Ron has no intention of correcting his father.


    Ron is surprised that his father didn''t recognize Z, she was Ron''s date at the White Mansion. Ron remembered that at that party he stole Z''s first kiss while they danced.


    Ron reminded himself to stay present and that his father asked him a question.


    "Since when are you concerned about my sex life?"


    Mr. Heine took a deep breath. "I am sorry, son. I know I was wrong. If I listened to¡­"


    "It''s toote now." Ron cut him off. "I needed you when everyone was looking at me like I am the one doing something wrong. Everyone turned their backs on me. At that time, I needed you to listen and to call me son, but you turned your back on me as well. I am not your son anymore."


    "I see that you found your courage."


    "A person who braves heavy storms on his own is not afraid of anything." Ron said proudly. He knows that he is not on his own, but he will not reveal to his father that he is relying on others, that will be exposing his weakness. "Now, if you excuse me, Mr. Heine, I need to get ready so that I am notte for breakfast."


    Mr. Heine watched Ron walk into the next room and he jolted when the door closed behind Ron.


    ¡­


    During breakfast, Mr. Heine was a good host.


    "I hope you slept well."


    Allen and Julius confirmed. Julius slept in Allen''s room.


    Z also confirmed that she slept well, even though that is not the truth. But she does not want to bring up the fact that she sleptte, and that Ron woke her up. Her eyes darted toward Ron who looked cool as a cucumber.


    Z wondered, is she the only one flustered by what happened that morning? It seems so. Ah, her inexperience is showing.


    "Mr. Heine¡­" Ron called. "We will need information rted to all your employees."


    "All of them?"


    "The ones who work in factories and stores we will visit today. I want their names, positions, current sries, andst three years of performance reviews, if applicable."


    "You want toy off people?" Mr. Heine guessed. There is no other reason why Ron wants to have all that data.


    Ron shrugged. "Not necessarily. CEO White sent us here to observe, assess, ande up with solutions to save yourpany from the current predicament. Yesterday you told us that a number of your partners are refusing to work with you, and that means fewer investments. In this situation,ying off people and shrinking your operations is a possibility."


    Mr. Heine frowned in disapproval. "I contacted CEO White because I don''t want toy off people. Especially not here. This is a small town and most of the people work for me. Layoffs will destroy families and endanger the economy of the whole town."


    "No one likesyoffs, Mr. Heine." Ron responded icily. "Everyone wants to grow and prosper and to give higher sries, but sometimes that is not an option. Are you telling me that you will refuse to fire some non-essential people and jeopardize hundreds of others when your business copsespletely? You can give me the list I requested, or we can return to Los Angeles. We are here to help you not the other way around."


    Mr. Heine exhaled in defeat. Offending Ron and the other three youngsters at the table is the same as offending Jeffrey White. "You will have the list by lunchtime."


    Ron smirked victoriously and continued working on his eggs. At this rate, they will finish work here and return to Los Angeles before Friday.


    Thest step is to take care of his stepmother. But he will let her suffer on her own a bit longer, the money from selling her jewelry will notst long.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1560 - Rons Revenge (8)

    After breakfast, they got ready and headed to thepound of Heinelurgy where the factory is.


    Mr. Heine personally gave a tour of several storage facilities and manufacturing areas. He introduced Ron, Z, Allen, and Julius to various managers.


    Some of the people recognized Ron but they didn''t say anything. Mr. Heine warned them on the previous day that important people from Los Angeles wille and that any questions should be left for after those people leave.


    After visiting the factory, they headed to a family restaurant on the main street for lunch.


    As Mr. Heine promised, by this time, Ron received information rted to all the employees of the Heinelurgy.


    During lunch, the topic of the conversation was focused on the current state of Heinelurgy, so it was not awkward.


    Mr. Heine observed Ron who was discussing with Z, Allen, and Julius, products and people and profit margins and he sighed internally. Ah, how glorious it would be if he and Ron didn??t have a fallout. He would be extremely proud to have a meal with Ron and to tell everyone, <em>''Yes, this is my son¡­''</em>. But now he does not dare even to look into Ron''s eyes. He wondered, what would Eileen say if she sees them now? Would she scold him for being a horrible father? Or would she scold Ron because he does not want to forgive his father? She was a wonderful wife, but a much better mother. She would probably side with Ron.


    When they were halfway through the meal, Ron ordered one lunch portion to carry out and it was brought to him in a box just as they finished with their lunch.


    Mr. Heine was taking care of the bill when Ron told him that he can find them outside.


    Ron saw that the owners of the restaurant are peeking from behind the counter and burning with curiosity. He will give them a chance to ask Mr. Heine all the questions while he goes to visit an old friend, the only person who made him feel epted when everyone else shunned him.


    Z, Allen, and Julius followed after Ron without a word. They crossed the street and Ron stopped in front of the old man who is sitting on the ground, with his back next to the wall of the store which is selling everything from books to clothes and various gadgets.


    The man is not so old, he is in histe fifties. But his unkempt appearance, overgrown beard, messy hair, and torn and dirty clothes make him look much older than he is. Ron noticed a hole on the sole of the old man''s right shoe.


    "Did you have lunch?" Ron asked the old man.


    The old man shook his head and looked at Ron in surprise when he handed him the box with a meal and a stic bag with utensils and napkins. And there was a bottle of water as well.


    "Thank you. You are not from here." The old man said while eyeing the four youngsters in sharp business suits.


    "I was." Ron responded. "I see that you are still on your old spot."


    "Eh¡­ The good old Marge is the only one who is not chasing me away¡­" He responded while gesturing toward the store on whose wall his back is leaning.


    The old man paused. He narrowed his eyes at Ron, and for a few seconds various expressions shifted over his face before he spoke. "Ron¡­"


    Ron broke into a smile. "I''m d you remember me. Have you been well?"


    "Same old¡­ same old¡­ I thought you left for a better ce. Or died. Why did you return here?"


    "I came to see how things changed and to give you a meal. I remember that you protected me when those people were scolding me, and at that time you said that a meal will suffice as a thank you, when I can afford one. So¡­ I can afford one."


    The old man shook his head and his whole face crinkled when he smiled. "Rascal¡­ You want to see how things changed? Nothing changed. Other than you."


    Ron reached into his pocket and got a one hundred dor bill. "Here, this will feed you for some time. You can go home and rest, no need to sit here."


    Ron saw that the man is not willing to take the money, and he stuffed the bill in the man''s chest pocket.


    The man sighed. "Even with this money, I have nowhere to go¡­"


    Ron''s brows furrowed in concern. The old man stayed in a small house at the edge of the town. Ron knows because he slept there more than once. The old man was kind to let him stay overnight when things were particrly bad for Ron, so that he does not wander the streets.


    "What happened to your ce?"


    "A few months ago, there was a big storm which took the roof away. But I''m notining. I sleep at the bus station when it''s raining. It keeps me dry."


    Ron frowned. The bus station has a bench and a metallic roof, but it''s open. How is this old man going to survive winter when temperatures dip and the snowes? Even now the nights are chilly. Ron took a mental note to arrange a ce for this man to stay. There are no apartments in this town, but he can get him a house. The real estate here is not expensive. Or maybe he can fix up the man''s old house. He will email Sarah and Aiden about it. Maybe they can give him a loan and he can repay themter, or maybe they have some other solution.


    "Old Stan, are you disturbing our guests?" A loud voice came from the left.


    Ron, Z, Allen, and Julius turned to see the sheriff approaching them.


    Ron frowned while unpleasant memories rted to the sheriff resurfaced into his mind.


    The sheriff saw them from the distance, and he can see that these neers are wearing fancy suits. It must be someone important. "I apologize in his name. Old Stan is senile, so we let him be¡­"


    "Who is senile?" The old man grumbled.


    "Don''t you talk back to me." The sheriff warned him. "Do you want me to lock you up again?"


    "He is not disturbing us." Ron said before the old man spoke.


    The sheriff eyed Allen, Julius, and Z before his sight settled on Ron and he broke into a mocking smile when he recognized him.


    "I thought that it''s someone important. But it turns out it''s only Ron." The sheriff looked up and down, obviously checking out the suit. "I see that even a troublemaker can look decent when he dresses up."


    "And I see that no amount of clothes can cover up your corruption." Ron retorted.


    The sheriff''s face contorted in anger. "You¡­" He moved toward Ron and froze when Allen and Julius blocked his way.


    The sheriff looked at Allen and Julius and he can see that they are only youngsters. However, their cold looks told him that he needs to be careful.


    "You are standing in the way ofw." The sheriff said while reaching for the holster where his gun is.


    Allen and Julius moved in unison, opening up their suit jackets and revealing that each of them has a handgun under it.


    Ron tapped the shoulders of Allen and Julius, gesturing for them to move to the side.


    The sheriff frowned when he saw how Allen and Julius obeyed Ron''s non-verbalmand. And their postures and movements told him that they are not easy to handle. Are they bodyguards? Since when is Ronald Heine so important to have bodyguards? Even his father does not have any. His thoughts were interrupted when he heard Ron speak¡­


    "Law? You showed me thatw and justice don''t exist here. The one who has more power determines what is right."


    The sheriff snorted. "What makes you think that you have more power?"


    Ron''s lips curved up. "I can tell you that things are changing, but you are too stupid to notice."


    The sheriff gritted his teeth. How dares he call him stupid!? He reached for his gun and froze when he felt a cold sensation on his temple. He didn''t see when Z moved to his side¡­ and she is holding a gun on his head!


    The sheriff slowly moved his hands away from his body, with fingers spread as far as they go, to indicate that he has no intention to retaliate. "Easy there, youngdy¡­ easy¡­ you don''t want to press the trigger by ident¡­"


    "I never press the trigger by ident." Z responded icily.


    The sheriff swallowed hard. "Ron? Can you tell her to remove the gun?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1561 - Rons Revenge (9)

    Ron nced at Z who retracted her hand and kept the gun back into its holster.


    The sheriff exhaled. "I see that you are all nervous. People with guns should be levelheaded."


    Ron nodded in agreement. "True." He nced at Allen, Julius, and Z. "Next time, don''t allow your nervousness to make you hesitate. Pull the trigger. Whoever dares to oppose any of us should just die."


    The sheriff frowned. Did Ron just say to them to kill whoever is in their way? How can he say such a thing? And in front of thew enforcement officer! He didn''t like his current situation, not even a little bit. He is facing four youngsters who are all looking at him mockingly. In his fifty years of life, he was never so embarrassed!


    "Listen, you kids." The sheriff said threateningly. "Maybe you have guns but that does not give you..."


    "What is going on?" Mr. Heine asked breathlessly while running from across the street.


    Mr. Heine is not sure if he saw it right, but he thinks he saw that the sheriff approached Ron and the other three and then Z held a gun to sheriff''s head!


    If the youngsters dare to be so bold in the broad daylight, they definitely have a strong backing. Well, Jeffrey White is known not to tolerate retaliation, and people who went against him didn''t have a good ending.


    Mr. Heine is aware that he should not provoke these four, and knowing the sheriff''s personality, he definitely stirred the pot.


    "Paul¡­" Mr. Heine spoke to the sheriff amicably. "I see you met with the representatives from Los Angeles. They are here to figure out how we can save Heinelurgy and the economy of this town." Mr. Heine mentioned the economy of the town on purpose, to emphasize the importance of these four people.


    The sheriff looked at Mr. Heine in disbelief while processing what he just heard. Representatives from Los Angeles? Saving economy? Isn''t that Ronald Heine, his son, the troublemaker?


    "Old man, take care." Ron said to the old man who is sitting on the ground and cradling the boxed lunch before turning to his father. "Mr. Heine, our time is precious, and we don''t have time to chat on the street with people who are not important. Can we move on to the next item on the agenda?"


    Mr. Heine looked at the sheriff apologetically and responded to Ron: "Absolutely. The first store is just down this street¡­ Mrs. Darcy is the general manager of the three stores which are in this city, and she is expecting us¡­"


    The sheriff looked at Mr. Heine and four youngsters who were walking down the street and frowned. Did Ron call him <em>''not important''</em>? He is the sheriff! How can that be not important? And did they pull guns on him?


    "Stan, what is going on?" The sheriff asked the old man who was happily opening his lunch.


    "Didn''t you hear what Ron said? The things are changing¡­" The old man responded without removing his gaze from the food.


    The sheriff angrily kicked the water bottle which burst when it hit the road. He snorted and walked away.


    The old man sighed. "And that was good water¡­"


    When the sheriff was out of sight, a middle-aged woman came out of the store. "Stan, did Paul bully you again?" She asked with concern. She knows that the sheriff is a bully, but she does not dare to say anything against him. No one who went against the sheriff had a good ending.


    "Not this time." The old man responded.


    She nced at the box in his hands. "You have lunch?"


    He nodded happily. "Yes. Ron got it for me."


    "Ron?"


    Old man confirmed. "The Heine boy. He is back and grown-up. He said that things will change in this town."


    Marge shook her head, thinking that the old man is talking nonsense. He often makes up stories to be more interesting. "Don''t eat on the ground. Come to the room at the back of the store. I also have extra food for lunch. You can keep that for dinner if you want. I have more at home."


    Old man collected his things, stood up, and looked at Marge. "I will take the back door." He moved in hurried steps through the alley because he knows that if anyone sees Marge helping him, they will give Marge a hard time.


    ¡­


    When they reached in front of the Heinelurgy store which is their first stop, Mr. Heine turned to Ron. "Don''t mind the sheriff. He is used to knowing who is in the town and might appear nosy, but he has no ill intentions."


    Mr. Heine''s smile fell when he heard Ron''s response.


    "You don''t need to tell me who the sheriff is. Can you give us a few minutes?"


    Mr. Heine understood that Ron wants him to leave. "OK. I will find Mr. Darcy and we will wait for you inside. Come whenever you are ready."


    When Mr. Heine went inside the store, Allen used the opportunity to ask Ron: "Why is that old man still here if he is being mistreated like this?"


    Julius and Z wondered about the same thing. The man is obviously homeless and if the sheriff is treating him so badly in front of strangers on the street, who knows what he is doing when no one is watching?


    "He told me that he used to be an important figure in this town, and then he disagreed with the pastor. He lived his whole life here and he has nowhere to go. Some townsfolks still treat him kindly, but they are doing it secretly. I don''t know the details, but he was nice to me when no one else was, and that is enough for me to help him."


    Z, Allen, and Julius nodded in understanding. Ron told them that the real power in this town is held by the pastor and the sheriff. No one will cross his father, but only because they are financially dependent on him. Other people are not relevant, they are only figures, and that includes Mayor of the town and any other elected officials.


    "That sheriff will be back." Z said.


    Ron nodded in agreement. "He is the sheriff for a very long time. He is used to people fearing and obeying him. He will not let this pass; his ego will not allow it."


    "We are ready for him." Julius said and added cheekily: "At least this will not be a boring mission with paperwork only."


    "Let''s do our best to not use guns. It will be a bigger blow for them if we handle things without weapons." Ron advised.


    "When will we meet the pastor?" Allen asked.


    Ron shrugged. "I am surprised that he didn''t bump into us identally during lunch. But after our encounter with the sheriff, I''m sure that he will show up and try to win us over."


    Ron nced at Z. "Are you OK?"


    Z didn''t understand where is that questioning from. "Why?"


    "Today you seem to be a bit off." Ron said ambiguously. He noticed that her focus is somewhere else, but he could not put his finger on it.


    Z''s eyes widened for a second. There is no way that she will tell him how she can''t stop thinking about what they did that morning and that they spent the night together.


    "I am fine. Don''t worry about me."


    She answered too quickly, and he didn''t miss that she is slightly embarrassed and suddenly things fell into ce and he got his answer.


    Ron nced at the side and saw that Allen and Julius moved away, to give them privacy.


    Ron leaned closer and spoke only for Z to hear. "Tonight, youe to my room to sleep."


    Z smiled. "OK."


    She likes the prospect of spending another night by Ron''s side and her heart is fluttering at the thought of what they might do other than sleeping¡­ and if Ron thought that he will calm her down by telling her toe to his room, he is wrong because it did the opposite. Z was never this distracted. She really-really wanted dinnertime toe as soon as possible so that she can shower and put her pajamas on and then go to Ron''s room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1562 - Rons Revenge (10)

    It waste afternoon when Ron, Z, Allen, and Julius finished visiting all the stores with Mr. Heine and Mrs. Darcy.


    It''s not that there was a lot to see, but Mrs. Darcy was talking endlessly. She was obviously sucking up to them, and it was driving Ron crazy. He really wished for her to stop talking.


    When they were in thatst store, Mr. Heine got a call after which he informed them: "Pastor Rogers is inviting you to his home for dinner tonight. A number of other influential people from the town will also be present. Will you ept his invitation?"


    Ron''s lips formed a smirk. He was waiting for that old bat to make his move. "We are here to help Heinelurgy. How is having dinner with the pastor going to help?"


    Mr. Heine approached Ron and spoke in a low voice so that other employees in the store can''t overhear them. "If you are consideringyoffs, you should also understand the implications. Pastor Rogers represents our town in many ways. Having a talk with him will help you to predict the oues when deciding on the best course of action."


    Ron was quiet for some time before answering. "OK. We will ept his hospitality."


    Mr. Heine''s face lit up. "OK. I will let him know right away¡­"


    Soon after that, Ron, Z, Allen, and Julius returned to the Heine family residence to freshen up and rest until dinner time.


    They all met in Ron''s room where Ron informed them that this dinner will probably be thest thing they need to do before they head back to Los Angeles.


    "We came here to deal with Heinelurgy, my father, the sheriff, and the pastor. We have all the information necessary rted to Heinelurgy, and we made sure that employees saw us. Our three targets will be at dinner tonight, and the fact that more people will be there tonight is a bonus. I will provoke them, and we can expect retaliation. Remember, try to avoid guns, but breaking bones is just fine¡­"


    After they finished sync-up, Z, Allen, and Julius went to their rooms to pack. If this is thest thing to do, there is a chance that they will sleep tonight in their own beds.


    Ron used this break pack his things, and then he checked on hisptop information rted to Stan Leddy (aka the old man who was sitting on the street). There was not much, but Ron found that Stan had a bookkeeping business.


    It seems that after Stan''s fallout with the pastor Rogers, no one came to Stan for their bookkeeping needs, and he had to shut down his business.


    Ron went through the webpage rted to the town, elected officials, and he looked into tax information: how much is collected and where it''s being used. He saw that there is a fund for residents in need and Ron wondered why Stan didn''t get help in fixing his house. His only conclusion is that pastor Rogers messed up with Stan, again. Ron made a silent promise that he will fix this, tonight.


    ¡­


    ~ The residence of pastor Rogers ~


    8:47 PM


    Ron, Z, Allen, and Julius are in the living room. Present are also Mr. Heine, pastor Rogers, the sheriff, and about twenty other people.


    During dinner, Ron nced around the table and just as he suspected, he knows everyone at this table. Three people are sheriff''s deputies, the school principal is here and the mayor of the town as well. Everyone who is someone showed up and Ron wonders what are they up to. Are they trying to intimidate them with numbers?


    The dinner passed in casual chit-chat and exchanging pleasantries. The pastor, the mayor, and the school principal took turns talking about the town and how wonderful it is.


    When the food was done, they all moved to the living room, for drinks and more chatting.


    Currently, Ron and Z are standing with Pastor Rogers, the sheriff, and Mr. Heine. The principal of the school and two deputies are also nearby, listening in to the talk.


    Allen and Julius are on the other side of the room, chatting with the mayor and two other people.


    "Ron, you said that you are here to help Heinelurgy out of their current predicament. Did you decide on something?" Pastor Rogers asked.


    "We are here to see what can be done." Ron responded.


    "If you have the power, make the rumors about Julia disappear. That will fix everything." The sheriff said half-mockingly.


    Ron chuckled. "Wouldn''t that be convenient for you? Make the unpleasant news disappear, let''s pretend that the crime does not exist. That is how you always did things here."


    "Ron, there is no need to be unfriendly." Pastor Rogers warned Ron.


    "That is an interesting choice of words,ing from you..." Ron sneered at pastor Rogers.


    "Ron, let''s not escte this more than necessary." Mr. Heine chimed in.


    Ron shook his head in disapproval. "You were always like this. Do you think that this pastor would care about you if you are not useful?" Ron red at pastor Rogers. "You are a pastor, spreading the word of God but in reality, what you do has nothing to do with God. It''s just a load of bullshit thates out of your mouth. You don''t care if people follow God. You only want them to follow you."


    "How dare you!?!" Pastor Rogers shouted.


    Ron pointed at pastor Rogers. "Look at you. Brave to speak up. I wonder, why? Is it because this is your house? Or because you think that the sheriff will protect you? Look at him, sipping his drink while enjoying the show. Unless his interests are jeopardized, he will not move a muscle."


    Ron turned to the sheriff. "Shameful. Sheriff Brown who is thew in this little town. I can do whatever I want, as long as sheriff Brown says it''s OK. The two of you are holding this town hostage. Sheriff with fakew and pastor with fake religion."


    The sheriff frowned. "Watch yournguage, Ron!"


    "Or what? What will you do?" Ron taunted him.


    Mr. Heine lifted his hands. "Let''s all calm down¡­"


    Ron snorted. "Calm down? How can you talk about calming down? Your wife is preying on teenagers, and your business is going down the drain. The priest and the sheriff are only interested in making the scandal disappear, and I wonder¡­" Ron turned to the school principal. "What does the principal think about all this? Are you OK with a middle-aged woman sleeping with your students? Did you know about it? Did any of those boys came for counseling?" Ron turned to the priest. "Or did theye to you to confess their sins, and you told them to keep on praying so that the devil leaves their mind?" Ron turned to the sheriff. "Or did theye to you to report the¡­"


    "Enough!" Pastor Rogers screamed. "Do you think that you cane here and change anything? Shake things up?"


    Ron nodded. "Exactly."


    The sheriff sneered. "And how do you think to aplish that?"


    "Simple. You have the option to surrender yourself to the authorities and admit your crimes." Ron said matter-of-factly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1563 - Rons Revenge (11)

    When the sheriff heard Ron''s words that he should surrender to authorities, he burst into augh. Several others in the roomughed as well.


    "From where is your confidenceing from?" The sheriff asked.


    Ron looked at the sheriff seriously. "From the fact that I can kill you right here and no one can do a damn thing about it."


    The sheriff narrowed his eyes. "You crossed the line, Ron. It''s time I teach you a lesson¡­"


    The sheriff dropped his drink to the floor and flung his fist toward Ron''s face. Ron avoided the fist with ease and punched the sheriff in his stomach a few times rapidly.


    The deputies saw themotion and they moved toward Ron, and so did a few other people.


    Z swiftly unzipped an almost-invisible zipper on the side of her skirt; that created a high slit which allowed her to move her legs freely. Allen and Julius were on their way to join in the fun.


    The scuffle didn''tst more than ten seconds.


    When Mr. Heine opened his eyes he saw the sheriff, his three deputies, and seven other people sprawled on the floor and Ron, Z, Allen, and Julius standing in the middle of that. Other people were stuck against the walls, hoping that they don''t get pulled into the fray.


    Ron nced at pastor Rogers who was standing next to the firece with his eyes open wide, obviously petrified.


    Ron moved toward the sheriff who was grunting and holding onto his belly while trying to stand up, unsessfully.


    Ron kicked him in the face. "What lesson will you teach me?" He kicked him again, this time in the lower back. "I don''t hear you. Or is the lesson over?"


    Ron leaned closer to the sheriff. "You see, I am not the one who needs to learn something. You are. And I will dly teach you that some people are not to be messed with." Ron stomped on sheriff''s right leg, just below the knee.


    The sheriff scream covered the sound of the bone breaking. He moved his leg and blood oozed from the open fracture, dying the carpet in crimson.


    "Shut up!" Ron said through his teeth and kicked the sheriff in the abdomen.


    The sheriff passed out from the pain.


    Ron turned to the pastor whoseplexion looked like he is the one bleeding and he lost all the blood. "Surrendering yourself to the authorities was option one. I see that you want to go with option two."


    "I¡­ I will surrender." Pastor Rogers stuttered. He saw Ron walk toward him and he wanted to move backward, but he was already stuck to the firece. "I promise! I will go to the police in Springfield and¡­"


    Ron sneered. "I don''t believe you."


    It''s not that he does not believe pastor Rogers, but for what would he be jailed? For being a priest who is not doing his job properly? Or for morally ckmailing his followers into obedience? Or for enjoying perks his position is giving him? None of those are punishable byw.


    Ron''s slow advancement toward pastor Rogers paused when Ron heard the school principal''s scream¡­


    "STOP!"


    Ron turned to see that the school principal is holding a fruit knife close to Z''s neck.


    Ron frowned. "What do you want?"


    "Leave this ce. Leave us alone! You¡­"


    The principal''s next words were lost when Z grabbed his wrist and threw the man on the floor, judo-style. The fruit knife rolled on the carpet and stopped by Ron''s feet.


    Ron took the knife and flicked it toward the principal who screamed when the knife pierced his right hand. It went in through the palm and the de was clearly visible on the other side!


    Z swiftly punched just below the man''s neck, rendering him unable to make a sound.


    Ron''s attention moved back to the pastor. "I have a suggestion for you."


    "What?" Pastor Rogers asked in a weak voice.


    "Instead of going to the police, I want you to do your job."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Make sure that people don''t have problems epting the changes that areing. If anyone objects, they can leave or¡­" Ron nced at the sheriff. "¡­end up like him. That includes you, pastor Rogers. We will be back. And until then, we will be watching."


    Ron didn''t wait for the pastor to respond. He turned to the mayor. "The town has a budget for helping people in need."


    The mayor nodded vigorously.


    "Stan Leddy. His house was damaged in the storm. It needs a roof and probably some other things as well."


    The mayor understood. Ron wants him to help Stan to fix the house. The mayor knew about Stan''s problem, but he didn''t dare help him because pastor Rogers will retaliate. But now Ron is in charge, and things are different. "I will have someone look into it tomorrow."


    Ron nodded in approval. "Make sure that Stan has a decent ce to sleep until the repairs are done. Stan will need a job also. I''m sure there is something you can find for him."


    "Yes, yes. Of course."


    Ron turned toward pastor Rogers. "Thank you for dinner. It was stimting. We will be in touch."


    Ron nced at Z, Allen, and Julius. "We are done here. Let''s go."


    The four youngsters left the house, and Mr. Heine scurried after them.


    "Ron! Where are you going?" Mr. Heine shouted when he caught up with them on the driveway.


    Ron paused his steps. "Didn''t you hear what I said? We are done here. We are going back to Los Angeles."


    Mr. Heine didn''t expect this. Back to Los Angeles? "What about the Heinelurgy?"


    "We have all the information we need. You will hear back from White corp. about your next steps."


    Mr. Heine frowned. What if they ask him toy off people? "Who do I contact if I have more questions?"


    "Contact information will be provided." Ron responded cooly.


    Mr. Heine didn''t like Ron''s arrogance. No matter how much he does not want to talk aboutyoffs, everything points in that direction. Mr. Heine hoped that this dinner will get Ron to bond with townsfolk, but he sees that it was a fiasco. After this fight in the living room, Ron will probably advise Jeffrey White to shut down the whole factory! How will he face his employees? They are depending on him!


    "Do you think that you can just fire people?"


    "No. I can''t fire anyone." Ron paused before adding: "You will fire them."


    "What if I refuse?"


    Ron smiled. "Mr. Heine, do you think that you are in a position to negotiate? You asked for help from the White foundation, which is the same as if you let the flood into your house. You can either swim with the currents or drown. There is no third option."


    Mr. Heine frowned when Ron mentioned the White foundation. His eyes darted over four youngsters in front of him. He remembered the guns from the afternoon, and then how they handled the people in the living room ninja-style, and how they are all talking like experienced businessmen, and he remembered that Ron was at the inauguration party, and Ron had a date. Was it this youngdy by Ron''s side? Mr. Heine is not sure, he didn''t pay much attention to Ron''s date then. But now he had to ask: "Who are you to Jeffrey White?"


    "You will need to ask him." Ron smirked and added: "Just to rify a few things. Z is not my assistant, she is my girlfriend. And Allen and Julius are my brothers. We are a family and we have each other''s backs no matter what."


    Mr. Heine understood that Ron just gave him another jab how he was not there when Ron needed him.


    Mr. Heine watched the four youngsters enter the car and drive away. He was not sure if he should take his car and go home or go inside and see what the situation is¡­ or maybe he should just keep on standing here and hope that all this is a bad dream. Thest three days were horrible.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1564 - Going Back Home

    Julius is driving the car and Allen is by his side while Ron and Z are in the back.


    They went to the Heine family residence to get their things, and now are heading toward the National Airport in Springfield.


    The pilot and the crew are ready and waiting to take them to Los Angeles.


    It is a four hours long flight, and with the two hours time difference, they should be at the Cliffside Vi after midnight.


    They left the city limits and Ron exhaled. Finally, they are out of that town.


    Neither of them spoke so far. They all want to go home, and there is no need to discuss what happened.


    Ron has one thing he wants to talk about with Z.


    "Why did you allow that man with a knife to get so close to you?"


    Z understood that he is asking about the school principal. "I was watching you. But I saw himing, if he was a real threat, I would take him out earlier."


    Ron shook his head in disapproval. "Don''t allow others to get close to you when they have a weapon. Don''t allow them toe close to you in any case. What if he had a gun? Don''t be reckless, OK?"


    Z can hear that he is scolding her, but his voice is soothing and full of warmth and she knows that he is saying all that only because he is worried. "OK. I will be more careful next time."


    Z moved closer to Ron and leaned her head on his shoulder. She was happy that he immediately put his arm behind her back and pulled her to stick to himpletely.


    "Ron?"


    "Hmm?"


    Z hesitated. "This afternoon¡­ on the street¡­ you told me toe to your room to sleep. Is that still valid?"


    Ron''s eyebrow arched. "Do you want toe and sleep in my room?"


    Z pressed her lips into a line. Why is Ron teasing her? He knows that she wants to sleep with him. And she even mentioned moving in together to an apartment more than once, but he was the one saying how it''s still not the time.


    Ron chuckled at the sight of her stubborn expression. "I guess the correct question is, do you want to sleep with me in my room, or should we move to an apartment?"


    Z looked at Ron with her eyes open wide and smiled.


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Later that night¡­


    Allen parked the car in the underground garage.


    "Guys, help me with luggage, with ya? I will carry Z¡­" Ron said in a whisper so that he does not wake her up.


    Z didn''t sleep much on the previous night, and they had a busy day, so she slept off in the ne. Like a log. Z is so exhausted that she didn''t move a muscle when theynded in Los Angeles or when Ron carried her into the car.


    "Where are we taking this?" Allen asked while walking with two suitcases behind him.


    "We got an apartment on the same floor as you guys." Ron said cheekily in a low voice.


    Allen and Julius exchanged nces before whispering in unison: "Congrattions!"


    Ron walked with Z in his arms and he smiled while wondering, what expression will she make in the morning? It''s not that she will wake up by his side, but she will wake up in their apartment!


    While Z slept in the ne, Ron texted Sarah and Aiden and asked if they can get Genie to set up one apartment for him and Z and he was happy to see a response from Sarah: <em>''No problem. It will be ready by the time yound.''</em>


    The good thing is that they ended all the work rted to Heinelurgy and that town earlier than nned, so now they can spend the next two days moving their things from their rooms to the apartment.


    Ron is thinking that on Friday the two of them can go shopping for some essories to make the apartment their own. He knows that Z will enjoy that. And he enjoys seeing her happy.


    Ron is aware that there is much more work ahead until his thirst for revenge is satisfied. This was only the beginning.


    Heinelurgy will go through major organizational changes, and it will end up as an independent branch under White corp. Mr. Heine will be offered a position of managing the Heinelurgy branch, but his influence will be diminished significantly, and Jeff''s people will drive thepany. Aiden told Ron that if he wants, on his twenty-first birthday the Heinelurgy will be transferred to him. After all, he is the rightful heir of thatpany. Ron rejected the idea, he does not want to have anything to do with it, but Aiden advised him not to be hasty. "Think about it, it will not be toote to decide on this three years from now. Until then, Jeff will ensure that thepany continues growing steadily. The transfer of ownership can be a gradual process, or it can stay under the White corp. and you take a role of a director. There are many options. Don''t reject it right away. This is one in a lifetime opportunity..."


    As for the small town, thirty miles east from Springfield¡­ the town will get a new sheriff and deputies, and a new school principal. The mayor will get actual power behind the job whiches with his title, and pastor Rogers will cooperate and persuade other townsfolk in whatever Ron tells him. If the pastor refuses, he will need to search for another town. Stan will get a ce to live and a job, and other things will also fall in ce.


    All that is a process that will take weeks, or maybe months, and Ron will follow up on the current status online. Of course, if there are problems, they will go in person to sort out things.


    While monitoring all that, Ron is also keeping an eye on his stepmother. When she spends all the money, and has no ce to go, and when she faces the reality that she hit the rock bottom, Ron will make his appearance to deal the final blow. Ron estimates that this will not take more than a few weeks.


    But Ron will think about all that tomorrow. Now he is taking Z to their apartment and he hopes that he can remove her shoes and jacket without waking her up.


    Ron is excited to see Z''s expression in the morning when she realizes that she woke up in their bed, in their apartment, with him by her side. He knows that she is looking forward to the two of them sharing an apartment for a long time; he remembers how she would asionally mention that Oni and Michael are sharing an apartment, and N and Haru, and even Al and Juju.


    Ron was feeling guilty for rejecting her every time, but he thought how it would not be fair to ept only to avoid her and sleep in a different room because he has issues. However, now he believes that he has control over his demons.


    Last night Ron slept peacefully without nightmares with Z by his side, and they even touched in the morning. Ron believes that is due to him starting his revenge, and of course, Z. She is amazing.


    From today onwards, he and Z will share the apartment, and sleep in each other''s arms, and take it slow from there. Together. He is ted at the thought that he is not alone anymore and that he can respond to Z normally. Like a true boyfriend she desires.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1565 - Broken (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Thursday


    5:58 AM


    "Wake up, sleepyhead¡­" Ron said in a low voice while gently nudging Z.


    "Mmm¡­" She mumbled something and turned to the other side.


    Ron was not willing to give up. "How long are you going to sleep? We will bete for training."


    Z grumbled while wondering, why is he waking her up? They are on a mission in Missouri¡­ no¡­ they returned back to Los Angelesst night. When they are home, they go for training at six o''clock in the morning but¡­ Why is Ron in her room?


    Z opened her eyes and realized she is not in her room.


    "What the¡­?" She mumbled drowsily.


    She turned toward Ron and saw that he is dressed up for exercising and sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "What time it is? Where are we?"


    Ron smiled. "It''s time to exercise. And we are in our apartment."


    Z''s eyes opened wide. "You are kidding."


    "Nope. Get up. It''s time for our morning exercise."


    Z blinked and scooted off the bed. She went into the closet where she found her suitcase from their Missouri trip. Good thing they returned earlier, and she has clean clothes in there. She does not remember how she ended up in the apartment, so it probably happened while she was sleeping.


    The closet is empty, so she assumed that other than the suitcase on the floor, her other clothes are still in her room.


    Z nced around and saw that Ron kept a few of his things on the right side of the closet. It seems that her side will be the left one. How exciting!


    "Are you done?"


    Ron''s voice drifted from the bedroom.


    "Just a minute!" Z said while rushing to dress up. Ah, she is still in the clothes from yesterday!


    ¡­


    "Howdy neighbors!" Julius greeted Ron and Z as soon as they exited their apartment.


    Z nced around and confirmed that they are in the hallway of the building where the apartments are. She was surprised by Julius'' choice of words. "What kind of greeting is that?"


    Allen rolled his eyes. "He watched a cowboy movie in July and then he said that when we have neighbors, he will greet them cowboy style."


    Zughed. "OK. Well¡­ howdy¡­"


    "Wee to the apartmentplex." Julius said officially. "We are excited to have you as our neighbors, and to show our sincerity, we waited for you so that we can exercise together."


    Z smiled. "We are excited to be here. I hope you are not waiting for long."


    "Not long." Allen responded. "Ron told us that you usually start at six so we didn''te earlier."


    Z noticed that Allen and Julius are very alert. It seems they are up for some time. "When do you start normally?"


    "Earlier than this¡­" Julius responded with a grin. "Let''s go."


    Z held Ron''s hand and they followed after Allen in Julius in a good mood.


    Z likes that Allen and Julius weed them and that they are not making a big deal of her and Ron moving in together. She hopes that other kids will not tease them about it. Z remembers how kids were making <em>''ooh''</em> and <em>''ahh''</em> sounds when they heard that she is dating Ron, and some of the kids followed them sneakily while trying to catch them kissing.


    The four of them did the stretching together and then started with the run. Julius and Allen went first, their pace is faster than Ron''s and Z''s.


    During their run, Z was processing the fact that she has an apartment with Ron. The two of them. Amazing!


    Ron told her that they have the whole day to move their personal things and that on Friday they can go shopping for any essories or whatever she feels like adding. Also, they need to figure out what they will do with the second bedroom.


    Z was ecstatic.


    However, she does not know the first thing about essorizing living space, and it seems that Ron wants her to take the lead on this one.


    Her room has basic furniture which was there when she got into the room, and she has a few photos and notes stuck to the mirror, and other than a few knick-knacks there is nothing more.


    Z decided that once their move to the apartment is over, she will do some research online. She will find something that inspires her. She can also visit Oni and N. They can do girl-talk and at the same time, she can see what they did with their space. And Allen and Julius might have some tips. Ah! So many things to do.


    Z was distracted during the training. Her mind was on anything rted to the apartment and also on the fact that she and Ron will share living space from now on.


    Her heart was racing when she remembered what they did on the previous morning. They touched and rubbed, and it was electrifying. And now that they are living together, it will probably happen many more times. She looks forward to that.


    After the training, they returned to the apartment, and then Z remembered one thing¡­ shower. Are they going to shower together? Probably not. They didn''t even see each other naked and getting in the shower will be too much and too fast and it''s definitely not happening. Not today, at least.


    "Do you want to shower first? I don''t mind waiting." Z said as soon as they closed the door of the apartment.


    "Uhm¡­ sure." Ron agreed. "I will not take more than a few minutes."


    They have two bathrooms, but because it was on short notice, only one bathroom and bedroom were set up for them to use.


    Ron does not want to push Z to use the bathroom at the same time, even he is not sure if he is OK with that. He knows that both of them are fine with kissing and sleeping in the same bed, and they will take it slowly from there. The shower is a big step.


    Z sat on the sofa in the bedroom and listened to the water from the shower. She was fine with waiting, but now that her body is cooling off, she is ufortable.


    Z went to the second bathroom and was disappointed that other than the toilet paper, there is nothing else. No toiletries or towels. She exhaled in frustration. It seems that she will need to wait.


    Z got an idea. Before going for their exercise, she used the restroom and saw that there are new toothbrushes, and everything is set up in the bathroom Ron is currently using. Her idea is to sneak in (without peeking), get a toothbrush and a towel, and go to the second bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. That will make her morefortable and it will help her pass time.


    In the bathroom¡­


    Ron is in the shower, rubbing the shower gel on his body swiftly. He wants to be done as soon as possible so that Z does not wait for too long.


    Rushing with the shower routine is not a new thing for Ron. His stepmother had a habit of ambushing him while he was in the shower. After all, the locks on the door inside the house are for privacy, not for security, and they can easily be operated with something small like a thin hair clip.


    The shower is an unpleasant experience for Ron and he always hurries through it because every second he stays exposed makes his anxiety build up.


    With the corner of his eye, Ron saw that the bathroom door is opening slowly, and he panicked. For a moment, he was a twelve years old boy, in the Heine family residence.


    "Get out!" He roared. "I don''t want to see you! Now or never! If you dare to make one more step inside, I will make you regret it!"


    Z swiftly stepped back and closed the door. Why is he yelling at her? She only wanted a toothbrush and she had no intention of peeping. But even if she did want to peep, is that the reason to yell at her like that?


    Her heart ached unbearably, and she dashed out of the apartment.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1566 - Broken (2)

    It took Ron several minutes to calm down and to realize where he is and how the only person who could be at the door was Z.


    "Shit!" He cursed while rinsing his body as fast as he could.


    Ron got out of the shower and wrapped a towel around his waist.


    "Z! ¡­ Z!" He called while going through the apartment.


    Ron sat on the bed and hid his face in his palms. Z is not here, which means that his words really hurt her, and more than words, his tone was hostile.


    Since they started dating, he never raised his voice at Z, and he didn''t mean to do it now either, but he ended upshing out.


    How can he fix this? Ron has no idea, but he knows that he needs to talk to her. He went to the closet to dress up.


    His mind was all over the ce and he forgot about using the lens to find Z, but even without it, he had a good guess where she went.


    ¡­


    Ron knocked on the door of Z''s room. No one answered. He reached for the doorknob and confirmed that it''s locked. Well, he can pick it with ease, but it will not be appropriate.


    Ron used his Eve-lens to confirm that Z is inside. He saw her outline, it seems that she is squatting¡­ and based on the heat surrounding her body, she is in the shower. Why is she squatting? Ron didn''t know, but he knew that he needs to wait until she is out of the shower.


    He sat on the floor, next to the door of Z''s room, and waited.


    Z was in the shower for a long time.


    She was hurt and angry and she sobbed uncontrobly. Why did he yell at her? Why was he mean?


    Z was delighted that things are falling in ce and that they are finally making a progress like a normal couple. Her mind was full of happy thoughts and ns for the next few days and hopes for the future, and then this happened.


    She knows that Ron has issues, but does that give him the right tosh out at her? Z heard the poison in his words, and she is confident that if she was closer to him, he would attack her.


    Z loves Ron to pieces, but she can''t be with him, not like this.


    She is only a sixteen years old girl and she has a heart which is not made out of stone, and it''s aching. And for the first time since she met Ron, she was afraid of him. During those few seconds, when she was clutching onto the doorknob of the bathroom door, she was afraid.


    Z''s anger subsided after some time and her sobs reduced to whimpers before her tears fell in silence.


    Her heart was overwhelmed by the pain and sadness, as if she lost something important. And she did. With every hurtful word from Ron, her trust in him crumbled. She trusted him that he will not hurt her and that he will keep her safe, but now that trust is gone.


    Sure, she believes that in a mission, he will protect her and take a bullet in her ce without a second thought, but this pain is much worse than a broken bone or a bullet wound. This pain is deep and agonizing, and it''s making her soul scream.


    He can protect her from enemies, but can he protect her from himself? Unfortunately, Z had this answer.


    Z got out of the shower, dressed up, and checked the time. It''s time for breakfast, and it''s a long time since she atest time, but she does not feel hungry. Not even a little bit.


    Her sight fell on the palm-sized crystal figurine of a hummingbird which is on her work desk. That is one of the few personal things she has (that are not clothes or books).


    Z remembered a sunny afternoon. She was on a date with Ron and one street vendor was selling crystal figurines. She really liked the hummingbird, its wings are spread out and the details are fascinating, but what was truly breathtaking was how it refracts the light, making it feel like that little hummingbird exploded into a million rainbows as if it''s brought to life by some ancient magic. Ron saw Z gazing at the figurine, and he bought it for her without asking for the price. At that time, she thought that he is the most caring boyfriend in the world. What a joke!


    Z grabbed the figurine and threw it at the wall angrily. She watched the figurine break into three and fall down on the floor.


    Her heart ached even more at the sight of the hummingbird which was now without its wings. That is how she feels, like someone cut off her wings and she will not be able to feel the joy of flying anymore. And the tears swelled in her eyes again.


    "Z?" Ron called from the other side of the door. He knocked a few times before calling again. "Z? Can we talk? Please, let me in."


    Z wiped the tears with her palms quickly, as he can see her. "I don''t have anything to say. Go away!"


    "But I have things to say. Will you let me in, or will I talk from the hallway for everyone to hear?"


    Z bit her lower lip and didn''t respond. She is hurt and there is nothing he can say to make it feel better. Why doesn''t he go away?


    Ron listened carefully and with his Eve-lens he can see that Z is standing on the other side of the door. She is hugging herself and not moving. She was never like this. Z was always weing, it seems that he really hurt her this time.


    "Z, I will talk even if you don''t want to hear it. And I will stand here until you let me in. Can you let me exin? ¡­" Ron stopped talking when Z opened the door.


    She left the door open and went to the sitting area, but she didn''t sit.


    Ron got inside and closed the door behind him.


    When he was three steps away from Z, she took a step backward. "That''s close enough. Say what you want to say."


    Ron exhaled. He really wanted to hug her, but he can see that she is not willing. "Z, I know that I messed up. I saw the door opening and I had a shback and I thought it''s my stepmother. I had no intention to say those words to you."


    Z blinked rapidly while trying to suppress her tears. "And now what?"


    Ron shrugged helplessly. "I don''t know. You tell me. Whatever you want, I will be fine with it."


    Z took a deep breath. "I willeter to get my things from the apartment."


    "Z, don''t do this. I didn''t mean¡­"


    "Do what?" Z interrupted him. "You didn''t mean it, you had no intention¡­ but you did. You said those words to ME. Do you expect me to stay by your side and fear when the next shback will happen? I wanted a toothbrush, Ron¡­ a toothbrush! I can''t walk on pins and needles around the person who should make me feel safe. Because you don''t make me feel safe, not anymore. Your words hurt me, regardless if they were intended for me or for someone else, you said them to me. And what if the next time you decide to punch your imaginary enemies? Or maybe to shoot or stab them? How am I supposed to live like that?"


    "That will not happen."


    "You don''t know that!" Z screamed and her face contorted in pain for a second before another flood of tears gushed out of her. "You don''t know that¡­" She repeated in a shaky voice.


    Z forced her legs to move and she got out of her room. And she ran¡­ down the hallway, up the stairs, over the training grounds, and on the trail¡­ she ran.


    Ron stood in Z''s room frozen for a long time. It felt as if he is made out of sand and pebbles and if he moves even a little bit, his whole body will crumble into nothing.


    Eventually, his eyes moved andnded on the broken figurine on the floor. <em>''How fitting...''</em>, he thought. <em>''Broken¡­ just as I am¡­''</em>


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1567 - Check On The Kids (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    1:02 PM


    Sarah knocked on the door of Z''s room, and when no one answered, she let herself in.


    Usually, Sarah would not do such a thing, but Z didn''t eat anything for the whole day. Sarah''s concern increased when she found out that Ron and Z decided not to move into the apartment after only one night in it.


    "That does it..." Sarah told Aiden. "It''s time to check on the kids."


    Back to the present...


    She found Z on the bed, hugging a pillow.


    Sarah kept the tray with food on the table in the sitting area and approached the bed.


    "I knocked, you didn''t answer. I came to check on you." Sarah exined her presence when Z noticed her.


    "I''m fine. I just need some time to think." Z responded.


    "You don''t look fine. You skipped breakfast and lunch. Will you tell me what is going on before you starve yourself to death?"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t mean to worry you. It''s just that I have a lot on my mind and even if I came to talk, I wouldn''t know what to say."


    Sarah exhaled. "I am more worried that you closed yourself in your room. It makes me imagine scary things."


    "Like?"


    Sarah frowned and spoke seriously: "Last night you and Ron spent the night in the apartment and now this. Did he force himself on you?"


    Z shook her head vigorously. "No, he would never do such a thing. We never¡­" Z paused and ended in a small voice: "We never crossed that line."


    Sarah exhaled in relief. She was almost certain that Ron would not do such a thing, but it felt good to hear a confirmation.


    "Something happened between the two of you. Ron told Genie that the apartment will not be necessary."


    Z nodded faintly. "That is correct."


    Sarah saw that Z has no intention to say more. She was getting irritated. "If you want me not to be nosy, you need to eat and do things as usually. If you neglect your health or your studies, I wille and ask questions."


    Z can see Sarah''s point. She felt guilty. With so many kids in the house, Sarah needs toe and check on her. "It''s¡­ I don''t trust Ron that he will not hurt me."


    "Trust is important." Sarah said after some time and sat on the bed next to Z. "Can you tell me what happened?"


    Z moved to sit on the bed and make more space for Sarah before telling her how after the training, Ron went to take a shower first, and she wanted a toothbrush and how he lost it.


    Sarah listened to Z and she was reminded of numerous times when she and Aiden hit a rough patch, and in most of those cases, both of them felt that they are doing the right thing. However, every time the problem was inmunication.


    Z saw that Sarah has a troubled expression.


    "Do you think that I overreacted?"


    "I don''t know." Sarah said honestly. "I am not you."


    "If you are me, what would you do?"


    Sarah thought about how to answer this. "Running away and locking yourself in, is a temporary solution which gives you time to cool off and sort your thoughts, but unless you want to have regrets, you need to talk to Ron. I know that you love him, and he loves you as well. Both of you are hurting, and I want you to think before breaking up with Ron."


    Z inhaled a shaky breath. She didn''t think about it as a breakup, to her, it was more like keeping the distance until they figure out stuff.


    "Breakup?"


    Sarah was surprised by Z''s reaction. If having an argument and staying away after it is not a breakup, it definitely leads to one. But even without an argument, there is one crucial point Sarah wanted to bring up¡­ "You said that you don''t trust him anymore. How will you stay in a rtionship like that?"


    Z shook her head helplessly. "I know that he loves me. And I know that was not him. For those few seconds, that was not him shouting at me. That was a panicked little boy who tried to scare a predator away. But it does not change the fact that he hurt me. What if it''s worse next time? What should I do?"


    "Z, sweetie¡­ You know that Ron went through hell beforeing here. He didn''t know how to cope with it, and he channeled that into fighting and reckless behavior. When he came here, he found a structure and an outlet, and when the two of you got together, he found a reason to keep going. I can''t tell you what to do, but you have your answers. Ask your heart. That is what I did when I faced a simr situation."


    Z''s eyes opened wide at this information. "You had a simr situation? Can you tell me about it?"


    Sarah thought about how to answer this. Z is curious, and she needs an example, but Sarah does not want to talk about it. Other than bringing back unpleasant memories, Sarah does not wish to reveal anything that can stain Aiden''s image in the eyes of their kids. But she had to say something... "A woman drugged Aiden with an intention to get between us. He fought her off, but that was the easy part. The difficult part was to survive the night with drugs which brought out the worst in him."


    Z didn''t blink. "What did you do?"


    "The only thing I could. I stayed by his side and hoped that I could take even a little bit of his pain away." Sarah saw that Z was about to ask more questions, and she interrupted her. "Don''t expect me to say more than that. That was one of the worst things I went through in my life, and I still have nightmares about it."


    Z nodded in understanding. It is obvious that Sarah suffered, together with Aiden. Sarah will not talk about that experience, but maybe she will talk about what came after it. "How did you forgive him? How did you forgive yourself?"


    "For days, I was telling myself how that was not him. But it didn''t work. We were drifting apart, and there was nothing I could do about it."


    "But you are together now, and you love each other." Z voiced her thoughts, reminding Sarah that she didn''t answer her question.


    "I realized that ignoring the problem won''t work because it keepsing back. In the end, I acknowledged that if I can return in front of that door and have a choice to walk away, I would still go in and share that burden with Aiden. The possibility of being hurt again was not as scarypared to the pain of losing him. We took time to heal, started over, slowly remembering why we are together."


    Sarah observed Z for some time before saying: "The important thing is, how much do you love Ron? You are aware that he was abused and how it scarred him mentally. Those are his demons and he needs to fight them. Do you want to share that pain with him? Is it worth it? Can you live without him? I know that it''s scary because none of us knows what the future brings, but you need to find an answer to the question: do you want to face the future together with Ron?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1568 - Check On The Kids (2)

    Z listened carefully and analyzed Sarah''s words. Of course, she wants to be with Ron, but there is something else that is troubling her¡­ "I don''t know if I can trust him."


    "Z, I understand that you don''t want to be hurt, but you are hurting already. I''m not saying that you should move into an apartment with him and act like everything is fine, but if you love him, don''t shut him out. Remember why you are together. Remember why you love him. This morning you saw a side of him you didn''t see before, and you are in shock, but that does not mean that you don''t trust him. The two of you are not together for a long time, and I am confident that there are many things you still need to discover about each other. Every person has manyyers. Start with yourself. How are you behaving when you are happy, excited, anxious? It is the same with Ron. This morning, he thought that it''s his stepmother and he was scared. I know that Ron usually is calm andposed, or at least those are the sides of him he is willing to show but under the surface, he is a human with all kinds of emotions. I would not be saying this if I don''t believe that he loves you."


    Z smiled meekly. "I know¡­ Thank you."


    Sarah hugged Z. "I hope that you can talk to him. Tell him what is bothering you and be honest. Give him a chance toe with a solution. And one more thing¡­ when you hit a bump like this, don''t starve yourself. If you need help figuring out things, talk to someone. I am avable."


    Z scooted off the bed and went to the tray with food. Suddenly, she was hungry.


    Sarah saw Z gulp the soup greedily, and she warned her: "Slowly, don''t choke on it¡­" She exhaled. "Seriously, why do you kids worry me when you love each other?"


    Z paused her hand with the spoon and looked at Sarah. She understood that there is more behind Sarah''s words. "Did Ron do something to worry you?"


    "He didn''t eat today. He is locked up in his room, just as you are." Sarah saw that Z''s face fell, and she added: "Eat and don''t worry about him. Aiden is with him¡­"


    Z nodded and resumed her eating, and she really wanted to go to Ron''s room and to check on him.


    Z heard Sarah mumble while fiddling on her phone: "If you are so worried about each other, maybe you should talk it out before we do intervention¡­"


    "You are going to sit here while I eat?" Z guessed.


    Sarah confirmed. "I want to make sure you have at least one meal a day. If I see you skipping food again, I will be back. And my second interventiones with extra scolding."


    Z smiled. It''s rare for her to have Sarah only for herself, and knowing that Sarah came here because she is concerned about Z, made Z''s heart expand.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in Ron''s room.


    Aiden is ying on his phone while Ron is eating.


    Aiden asked Ron what happened, and Ron told him the short version: he was using the bathroom and Z opened the door and he had a shback which made him say some harsh things and that Z left, and how she does not want to talk to Ron anymore.


    After that, Aiden asked Ron to eat and since then, they are sitting in silence.


    Aiden got a message from Sarah: <em>"I spoke with Z, she is shaken up due to Ron snapping at her. She doubts if she can trust him again."</em>


    Aiden exhaled.


    Ron lifted his gaze from the food and looked at Aiden questionably while chewing slowly.


    "You messed up, Ron."


    Ron swallowed the food from his mouth with difficulty. "I know."


    "No, you don''t. You really messed up."


    Ron frowned. "What does that mean?"


    Aiden thought about the best approach to exin his point to Ron. He decided to use an example.


    "Do you trust me?"


    Ron nodded in confirmation.


    "Let''s imagine that we did all this nning rted to your father and your stepmother, and then I change my mind. I set them free and I prohibit you from going after them. How would that make you feel?"


    "Uhm¡­ horrible."


    "Exactly. And what could I do to fix your opinion of me?"


    "I don''t get it." Ron admitted.


    "You trusted me, and I betrayed that trust. What do I need to do in order for you to trust me again? Or maybe a better question is, will you ever trust me again?"


    Ron blinked a few times rapidly while processing Aiden''s words, and then he understood: "You are saying that Z does not trust me anymore."


    Aiden nodded solemnly. "Every woman has a wall around her, keeping others out. It is for her protection. But when she lets someone in, that exposes her to being hurt. Z let you in, and that is why what you call a shback, for her it was a stab in the heart. If it were any other person, that person would brush it off as an episode, but for Z it''s different." Aiden saw that Ron''s face fell, but he had to say everything so that Ron understands what he did. "She epted you and your past, for her, the two of you are a team. The fact that you told her about your past, made her trust you more. Her guard was down, and your blow hit her full force right in the heart. She feels¡­ betrayed."


    "I¡­ I didn''t mean to do it." Ron said weakly.


    "But you did. Your state of mind is not an excuse. You didn''t treat her as the girl you love, you didn''t treat her as an acquaintance or a stranger... You treated her as an enemy. And sometimes, regretting it and saying sorry is not enough."


    Ron felt like there is not enough oxygen. "Are you saying that I can''t fix it?"


    "That is not what I said. You have one thing going for you, she loves you. But that does not mean she will forgive you."


    Ron found Aiden to be confusing. Why can he clearly say if there is a fix or not? "I don''t understand. How can I fix it?"


    "First, you need to think about what happened and how you would prevent that."


    Ron shook his head in disapproval. "What is the point of thinking about the past? I can''t take back what happened. I need to fix the current situation."


    Aiden didn''t agree. "You know that you made a mistake. But if you don''t think about it, how will you make sure it does not happen again?" Aiden saw that Ron is looking at him expectantly, and he continued: "If you took a second this morning and controlled your emotions, this would not happen."


    "You are saying like it''s an easy thing to do."


    "I don''t expect you to change your way of thinking. But if you paused for one second and took a deep breath when anxiety swelled inside you, you would not be in this mess."


    Ron has to admit that Aiden is right. That morning, when he saw the bathroom door opening, if he paused for a second instead of giving in to his fear, he would notsh out. And he and Z would now be arranging their things and bicker about closet space instead of being thousands of miles apart.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1569 - Check On The Kids (3)

    Ron admires Aiden and how knowledgeable he is. His advice is spot-on. But that can also mean one thing¡­ "It sounds like you are talking from experience."


    Aiden made a face and nodded faintly. "I messed up so many times than I don''t wish to remember. More than once, it was a close call, and I almost lost Sarah because I was rash and stupid, and I didn''t think how my actions will impact her."


    Aiden saw that Ron is looking at him expectantly and he picked one example. "Last summer I found out that one dangerous organization is after me."


    "Voronins?" Ron guessed.


    Ron knows that they are investigating them and soon they will start attacks. Until recently, generals had information about the uing attacks, but no names of the organizations were mentioned. It was for kids'' safety.


    However, since their operation to annihte the Shadow Ravens, Sarah and Aiden are sharing more details, including their future ns, because they believe that the kids are mature enough to decide for themselves. Also, more knowledge can help them understand their enemies and take calcted risks.


    Aiden confirmed. "Yes. Voronins. At that time, we didn''t have any information about them, and I panicked. I suggested to Sarah that we stay away from each other so that she is not implicated. I didn''t care what will happen to me, I only wanted her to be safe." Aiden exhaled and shook his head as he remembered Sarah clinging onto him while sobbing uncontrobly. "That was the stupid thing to do. Sarah lost it, used me of abandoning her and she had aplete meltdown. It didn''t take more than a few seconds before I realized my mistake. I mean, even if she agreed, I would not be able to stay away from her. But my momentaryck of judgment nted the idea that I might leave her under given circumstances, and she became insecure."


    Ron barely breathed while listening. In Ron''s eyes, Aiden is always perfect. Especially in a way he is treating Sarah. The fact that Aiden revealed this part of his life, told Ron that this is important. Other than that, Ron wanted to find out what did Aiden do to make Sarah forgive him... because Ron desperately needs forgiveness from Z.


    "How did you fix that?" Ron asked when he confirmed that Aiden finished.


    Aiden shook in a self-mockingugh. "Fix that? I made it worse. We went for a trip where I almost died in an avnche and then she saw old photos of me with some other girls in sensitive positions and shepletely shut down. Instead of assuring Sarah that I will not leave her, I introduced her to the possibilities that I will die recklessly or fool around. That whole fiasco made me realize that she would do anything for me, while I am an absolute asshole who is not only taking advantage of her, but also pushing her away."


    Ron looked at Aiden and he agreed with him: Aiden made it worse. But how is it possible that after all that mess Aiden and Sarah are together in a harmonious rtionship? Ron wanted to hear about the solutions!


    "I am not helping much, am I?" Aiden asked and continued talking without waiting for Ron to respond: "You want to know how I fixed it. I don''t think I did. She fixed everything, as always. Sarah is the awesome one and I am lucky to have her. She fixed me, and the only thing I did was¡­ I made sure not to push her away. I realized that in a rtionship, it''s not about each of you giving 50% to make a hundred. It''s about each of you giving 100% because only by giving it your all you can make it work. But even with that, I didn''t know how to fix it, so I did what I could¡­ I removed all the things that might make her think that she is not my first priority in life, and I used every chance I''ve got to show her that she is important and that I need her, and that I will do whatever it takes for her while neglecting my difort... and she did everything else."


    Aiden smiled sadly while drifting into memories before snapping into reality and continuing.


    "Z is an amazing youngdy. She is smart, loyal, fast, brave, capable, all in one adorable package. If you let her in, she can help you. But you messed up and now you will need to prove your sincerity that you are willing to let her in and that you will not push her away in a moment of crisis. Show her how much she means to you, go for it without any stops. And if you care about appearances or what others will think, or you put your feelings above hers, then you don''t care enough about her and you should give up."


    Ron stared at Aiden. "What do you mean, give up?"


    "How I see this, right now, you are drifting toward the breakup because going halfheartedly is not enough. If you are not willing to give your all for Z, let her go. She will get over you eventually and find a guy who will treat her the way she should be treated." Aiden said matter-of-factly and pointed at the food.


    "Eat, before it coolspletely¡­" Aiden reminded Ron and returned to y with his phone.


    Ron put a piece of food in his mouth and chewed while recuperating from the shock of Aiden''s words. So far, everything seemed encouraging. Ron heard Aiden saying that he should mend the rtionship with Z and make it work, but thest few sentences shook Ron''s soul. Give up? Breakup? Z will get over him? Z will find another guy? Those thoughts are agonizing. How is he supposed to live without Z by his side? Aiden must be kidding, right?


    Ron can''t deny that what Aiden said is true. In a moment of panic, Ron treated Z as an enemy and he hurt her. Does she deserve to be treated like that? Of course, not. For thest six months, she is beyond caring and supportive and his action from that morning ruined everything.


    But how is he supposed to show his sincerity?


    The image of Z''s expression shed in Ron''s mind, when she told him that he hurt her and that she was afraid. Ron scolded himself internally. He knows that Z is too good for him, but he is too weak to let go of her. He needs her more than air, and just the thought that she is rejecting him is suffocating. This¡­ he has to fix it. Somehow.


    Ron looked at the broken hummingbird figurine on his desk. He took it from Z''s room that morning¡­ Considering that she broke it, it seems that she doesn''t want it anymore.


    Ron went to get the figurine and showed it to Aiden.


    "Do you think that this can be mended?"


    Aiden observed the delicate bird and guessed: "Z''s?"


    Ron confirmed. "I bought that for her and¡­ How do I fix it?"


    Aiden made a face. "This is a crystal. No matter how well you glue it, the lines will be visible, and the refraction will be off. Your best option is to buy a new one."


    "But this one is important." Ron insisted.


    Aiden raised his eyebrows. "Important? If my guess is correct, Z broke it. No matter how important it was, it will only remind her of this episode and you don''t want to give a woman reminders that you messed up. They have everything stored in their permanent memory even without those. Trust me. Get a new one."


    Ron thought about where they found that hummingbird and he got an idea. "Can you help me set up something?"


    "What do you need?"


    "Uhm¡­" Ron paused while his mind worked a million thoughts a second. "I will need to go to the town, to buy something. Do we have those small lights on strings that work on batteries? And I will need wireless speakers."


    Aiden smiled. It seems that Ron has an idea. "Make a list of all the things you need, and I will tell you if we have them or where you can get it¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1570 - An Apology With Hummingbirds (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    6:58 PM


    Z is going to the dining hall with Masika and Imani.


    Z spent the day in her room. She didn''t go to get her things from the apartment because she didn''t want to risk bumping into Ron. If she bumps into him, Z didn''t know what she would say. She is still not ready to face him.


    She had a lot of time to think about the morning and even though she probably overreacted by running away, she does not feel that she did anything wrong.


    Z exhaled. She does not want to go to dinner because she might see Ron there, but if she does not go, Sarah will be worried. And Masika and Imani were kind enough toe to her room and wait for Z to change so that they can go together.


    Z was approaching the entrance of the dining hall and her steps halted when she saw that Ron is standing there. He is holding onto a bouquet of red roses mixed with colorful zinnias and white lilies, and he is looking her way.


    Z nced at Masika and Imani. "You set me up?"


    Masika and Imani both looked guilty, which answered Z''s question.


    "Ron asked us to bring you to the dining hall at seven o''clock. That''s it." Imani responded.


    "Talk to him, Z¡­" Masika pleaded. "We don''t know what is going on, but whatever it is, it will not disappear on its own."


    Z pressed her lips into a line. It''s not that she does not want to talk to Ron and make all her worries disappear and go back to how they used to be, but she knows that it''s impossible. Her emotions are all over the ce and she is worried that if she talks to Ron now, she will make it worse, if that is possible.


    "Z¡­" Ron called when he was two steps away from her.


    Masika and Imani slowly backed away, to give them space. But they didn''t leave, partly because they wanted to support Z and to make sure Ron will not bully her and partly because they hoped to find out what is going on. After all, Ron and Z are almost inseparable for thest six months, always in a good mood and neither Masika nor Imani can guess what caused this rift between this seemingly happy couple.


    Z looked at Ron with an unreadable expression. She didn''t know what to say, but he is the one waiting for her, so shouldn''t he say something?


    <em>''THUD!''</em>


    The sound of Ron falling on his knees caught Z by surprise.


    "Are you OK?" Z asked Ron with a voice full of concern.


    Z was halfway to reach for Ron and help him up, when he lifted his hand, indicating her to stay where she is.


    "No. I am not OK." Ron responded while looking intently at her gray running shoes like he is trying to memorize thin purple ents on them.


    Z nced around and saw that more and more kids are piling up in the hallway and the ones from the dining hall are crowding at the door.


    "You are making a scene¡­ everyone is watching¡­" Z said in a low voice.


    Ron lifted his gaze and looked at Z. "Let them watch. I want all of them to know that I am a selfish asshole who is so self-absorbed that I ended up hurting you. I am sorry, Z. I allowed my fears to take over and for a moment I forgot how important you are to me." He looked around and met numerous eyes directed at him. "I want everyone to be my witness. If I repeat my mistake and I hurt Z again, I will leave the Cliffside Vi."


    Several gasps were heard, and Z''s was among them.


    "Don''t say such things." Z said quickly. The idea of Ron leaving made her heart ache. He would not really do it, will he? Something in his gaze told her that he is serious.


    "I mean it, Z. You don''t understand the agony I was in, when I realized what I did. And to know that my presence is bothering you is only adding to it. I will rather leave so that you don''t need to look at me anymore."


    "You are not bothering me. Please, stop saying such things." Z pleaded.


    "This morning¡­ you left. Twice." Ron reminded her. "And now, you are not happy to see me. What am I supposed to think about it?"


    Z shook her head. "You are not bothering me. I was upset and¡­"


    "You were upset because of what I did." Ron saw that Z is nervously ncing around, obviously ufortable due to all the audience. "I am sorry Z, I know that this might be too much for you, but I wanted to talk to you in private and you ran away. This is the only way I could think of for you to hear me out."


    Z exhaled. Well, he is right about that, but he is causing a scene. "Can you, please, get up?"


    Ron got on his feet and gave her the flowers. "These are for you."


    "Thanks. Can we talk somewhere else?" Z asked while ncing around. She can hear whispers and snickering and that is definitely a sign that they are giving everyone a good show.


    "Will you promise not to run away until we figure out things?" Ron insisted.


    Z agreed. "OK."


    Ron was happy that she epted the flowers and that she agreed to talk. He took her hand in his and led the way outside.


    "Where are we going?" Z asked when they left the building. She asked for privacy, but they are walking over the training grounds, toward the forest, and Ron is not showing any intention of slowing down.


    "Just a bit more¡­" Ron said without exining further.


    They walked through the forest and stepped onto a small clearance. Z was surprised to see a nket and a pic basket on it.


    Ron stopped his steps and faced Z while gesturing with his hand toward the pic setup. "Would you like to join me for dinner?"


    "Here?" Z asked the obvious.


    Ron nodded.


    Z smiled. She was happy that he arranged this forest-surprise pic-dinner for her. "OK."


    They sat on the nket and Ron started pulling things from the basket. There was cheese and bread and grapes, and three types of deli meats, and premade sds, and spring rolls, and Z was surprised when she saw a familiar logo on the box of chocte madeleines.


    Ron noticed her interest in the box. "I went to the bakery to get them. I know that they are your favorites. I also made the pineapple-orange juice that you like with two-thirds orange and one-third pineapple. And on the way to the bakery, I found this¡­" Ron ced arge box in front of Z.


    "What is that?"


    "I hope that you will ept it¡­" Ron didn''t say anything else. He looked at Z expectantly.


    Z exhaled and took the box. What else is she supposed to do?


    Z opened the box and she was not sure what to say at the sight of a crystal figurine: two hummingbirds around two flowers. It''s not that she didn''t like it. It''s beautiful. But it reminded her that earlier that day she broke the figurine which Ron gifted her, and the fact that she is holding something simr, means that he saw it. And she felt guilty. She broke a thing he gave her and instead of ming her for what she did, he bought her another one.


    "I am sorry that I made you so upset that you broke the hummingbird." Ron spoke softly as if he is afraid not to spook the two crystal hummingbirds away. "I know that you liked it very much. I tried mending it, but I did a lousy job. And when I went to get the madeleines I saw this one and I thought that you might like it. It has two birds flying and I believe that this is more appropriate because I want to fly with you..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1571 - An Apology With Hummingbirds (2)

    Ron looked at Z who is staring at the figurine of two hummingbirds and he repeated: "I hope that you will ept it."


    Z felt the emotions swelling inside her and she was not sure if she will be able to prevent another flood of tears.


    She cleared her throat a few times before asking: "Ron, what are you doing?"


    "I am telling you that I know I messed up and that I am sorry. You said how I don''t know if another shback will happen, and you are right about it. I can''t control that. But I CAN control how I behave when it happens. Now that I am aware of it, I will make sure to stay present and not lose myself."


    "What are you expecting me to do?"


    "Give me another chance. Don''t push me away. I don''t expect us to continue from where we were, but I hope that we can start over. Slowly. Until you are confident enough to trust me again."


    Z exhaled. She kept the figurine back in the box and looked at Ron. There is nothing more she wants than to plunge in his embrace and to kiss him until her lips are numb. But she felt how there is a wall between them, preventing her from doing so.


    "Z? Say something, please."


    "You hurt me, Ron." Z said in a half-whisper. "You don''t know how it feels when the person you love is pushing you away."


    "I do." Ron said with honesty obvious in his voice and she saw in his eyes how desperate he is for her to believe him. "I feel that my heart is being ripped from my chest. Nothing I experienced so farpares to this pain. And I am willing to do anything for you to ept me back into your life. Anything."


    Ron took Z''s hand in his and rubbed it gently. "It would be different if you don''t love me any more or if you love someone else more than me, but I know that is not the case. All this is my fault and can''t live with the knowledge that I messed up something perfect. Please, let me prove to you that I can do better. I need you, Z. You are the only one who can keep my broken pieces together. Only with you, I feel whole."


    Z exhaled. She can feel Ron''s sincerity and his every word is reaching her heart which is aching in a need for his hug. Z can''t deny that she loves him very much. She was angry and hurt and she left, but she didn''t think about breaking up with Ron because the pain of not being with Ron is much more than she can bear. And in a way, he is keeping her pieces together as well.


    "Both of us are broken." Z said.


    Ron smiled. He took her response as a signal that she will not push him away. "We are a perfect match, don''t you think?"


    Z nodded faintly before asking. "So, where do we start?"


    "Let''s start with food. If we dy further, we risk that Kitty might smell what is going on here and we will be left with no dinner." Ron said jokingly.


    They didn''t eat much when Kitty made her way toward them through the bushes. She had her dinner, but that does not mean that she can''t have a snack.


    Kitty was not interested in the sd or the cheeses, but she finished all the meats and spring rolls (with chicken) that were avable, while ignoring Ron''s scolding and protests.


    When Kitty double-checked in the basket that there are no more meats, she left. Just like that.


    "Greedy cat¡­" Ron grumbled. "She finished all the meats!"


    Z looked at Ron''s pouty face andughed. "It''s OK. There is still plenty of food left. Look at the bright side, at least she didn''t eat us."


    Ron enjoyed Z''s cheerful smile and his mood improved significantly.


    While working on their food (what was left of it after Kitty''s plundering), Ron and Z spoke about the weather, and Z praised the juice Ron made, and he fed her grapes, and they gazed into each other''s eyes, and the time passed without them noticing.


    "Let''s pack this¡­" Z suggested. "It''s getting dark."


    Ron helped with keeping the food leftovers back into the basket, but he had no intention of leaving. Not yet.


    "Come here¡­" He patted the spot on the nket next to him. "I want to show you something."


    Z sat next to him, and she was surprised when Ron pulled her back toy down.


    She looked at Ron questionably for a second before her attention was drawn toward numerous fairy lights that lit up the trees all around them.


    "It looks like magic." Z said with a big smile on her face.


    "The only things magical here are you and how you make me feel." Ron responded dreamily.


    Z smiled and reached for Ron''s hand. Theyid on the nket next to each other in silence, with their fingers inteced. And just when Z thought that it can''t get better than this, soft music drifted their way from somewhere.


    Z looked at Ron and met his eyes which smiled at her.


    He got on his knees and extended his hand, palm up, toward her. "Can I have this dance, my lovelydy?"


    Z put her hand into his, silently epting the invitation.


    Ron and Z slow danced on the grass, illuminated by the fairy lights which dangled from the nearby trees and Ron knew that Z is enjoying based on her slightly dazed expression. He saw the sparkles in her eyes that are present whenever she is looking at him and his heart was full.


    Ron is aware that this is only the first step in regaining her trust, but he is happy to know that it''s the right one.


    ¡­


    Later that evening¡­


    Z is tossing and turning in her bed, unable to sleep.


    She remembered that when they returned from their forest-pic-dinner, Ron walked with Z to her room and kissed her cheek before wishing her goodnight.


    At that time, Z kept the flowers and the box with the crystal figurine on the desk and got ready to sleep, unaware of how much she will be impacted by Ron''s absence.


    Thest two nights she slept in Ron''s embrace. And it was only two nights, but people get used to good things quickly.


    Back to the present¡­


    Z exhaled in frustration and got her phone. She gives up.


    She texted Ron: "I miss you."


    Two secondster, she got a response: "Same here."


    Z hesitated before texting: "Can Ie to your room?"


    Her phone shed with a response: "I''m not in my room."


    Z frowned. Where could he be? It''s after 11 PM!


    "Where are you?" Z sent the text without much thinking.


    As soon as she tapped <em>''SEND''</em>, she regretted it. Why is she bossy and nosy?


    She typed swiftly: "You don''t need to answer if you¡­"


    She didn''t finish her text when she got a response: "The apartment."


    Z''s curiosity bubbled and she dialed Ron. She needs to talk to him.


    "Howe you are in the apartment? Didn''t you tell Sarah and Aiden that we don''t need it? Or did you decide to be there on your own?"


    Ron exhaled. "I decided to stay here with the hope that you will change your mind. Someday." After a few seconds of silence, Ron added: "I am not pressuring you into anything. I only wanted you to know that I am here and waiting for you. Whenever you are ready. As long as it takes. I will be here."


    Ron heard some shuffling and then the line was cut off. Now what? He exhaled and plopped back on the bed.


    Ron hugged a pillow and thought how everything in life is fragile.


    He and Z spent six months building their rtionship which started with Sarah and Aiden matching them for a mission where they needed to pretend to be a couple, and that evening he stole two kisses and they danced and he realized that Z is an amazing girl who helped him stand up to his stepmother without questions asked. And since then, the two of them danced numerous times and held each other and kissed and went on missions and dates and all that nearly-copsed because of a moment when he gave in to his fears. Really, rtionships are a lot of work. But with Z¡­ it''s worth it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1572 - Testing The Boundaries Of Comfort

    A light knock on the open door of the bedroom got Ron''s attention.


    "Hey¡­" Z called.


    Ron blinked at the sight of Z in her pajamas, slightly out of breath because she was running. And she is holding onto a familiar box.


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I came here." Z said. "I hope you don''t mind."


    Ron scrambled off the bed and a split secondter, stood in front of Z. "Of course, I don''t mind."


    Z walked to the small table next to the sofa chair and took the crystal figurine with two hummingbirds out of the box.


    "I would like to keep it in the living room, but it can stay here, for now." Z told Ron when she put the figurine on the table.


    Ron smiled. Herment means that she wants to move into the apartment with him! "Whatever you say."


    He watched Z remove her shoes and climb on the bed.


    "Are youing?" Z asked.


    Ron''s smile widened.


    Ron pulled Z into a hug and kissed her forehead. "Thank you foring."


    Z put her head at the crook of Ron''s neck.


    "Thank you for your patience." Z responded. "I missed your hugs. I missed your proximity. I missed you. I don''t think that I can sleep without you by my side."


    Ron felt his heart expanding. "I am d to hear that, because I feel the same."


    He thought about everything they went through and how they are now in a dimly lit room, under the cover, sharing the bed and he confirmed how all this is amazing. But he was frustrated by the fact that he is not making much progress in getting rid of his demons. When he least suspects it, when he is not ready, the horrid memoriese into his mind and mess up with him. So far it was only with him, but that morning, Z was impacted as well.


    Ron got an idea. If the demons attack when he is not ready, he will get ready (how much possible) and not allow them to catch him unprepared.


    Hetook Z''s hand and guided it to rest on his waist, under his pajama top.


    Z''s eyes widened when she touched his skin. It would not be a big deal if so far Ron didn''t reject any skin-to-skin touch that was beyond hands and face.


    "Are you sure this is OK?" Z asked in a whisper.


    "I realized that I associate these things with my stepmother because no one else touched me like that. I want to erase bad memories with good ones. With you, and only with you, everything is good." Ron exined.


    Z was happy to hear that he is thinking of ways to erase invisible stains that despicable woman left on his life.


    She moved her hand a bit. "Let me know if it''s too much and you are ufortable."


    Ron sat up on the bed and removed his pajama top.


    "Z, you are my girlfriend. No matter where you want to touch me, there is no need to ask for permission or to check if it''s too much." Ron responded while getting back under the cover.


    Z''s face was on fire. Did he remove his top? Oh, my¡­ How is she supposed to hug him like this? Where should she put her hands? It''s one thing to sneak a hand under the t-shirt, but this is a totally different level!


    "Ah!" Z eximed when Ron hugged her. Her hands were on the side, away from her (and his) body, like she is afraid to touch him.


    Ron chuckled. "It''s OK. If I can get used to this, so can you. And I know that you want to feel me out for a long time. This is your chance, don''t waste it."


    Z was not sure how to react to this. "Uhm¡­ you want to get used to someone touching you?"


    "Not someone. You." Ron took Z''s hand into his and ced her palm over his chest. "See? Like this."


    Z stared at Ron while trying to figure out what is going on. But then she understood that he probably feels guilty about that morning and he wants to make it up to her. Somehow.


    She wanted to tell him that he does not need to do all this, and that they can take it as slow as he needs, but then she felt his heart thumping wildly against her palm.


    "Are you OK?"


    Ron was surprised by this question. What is going on in her mind? "Yeah. Why do you ask?"


    "Because I can feel your heart. And it''s restless."


    Ron smiled. "I am happy that you are by my side."


    Well, Z is happy as well, but part of her fears that Ron will have another shback. She is not sure how she would handle that. "Are you sure that you are not¡­ ufortable?"


    "I told you that it''s fine. As long as it''s you."


    Slowly, Z inched closer, until she rested her head on his shoulder.


    "It feels awkward." Z said after some time.


    "What?"


    "That you don''t have a top."


    "You can remove yours, it will be less awkward." Ron said cheekily. He felt that Z stiffened at his words and added: "You don''t need to do it if you don''t want to. It was a joke."


    "A joke?"


    "No. It was not a joke." Ron admitted. "I would love it if you remove your top, but I have a feeling that you are not willing, so I said that to make you feel better for refusing to do it."


    Z felt guilt swell inside her. Ron is the one who is going above and beyond to prove to her that he is OK with her proximity, and he isforting her while doing so. She thought about removing her top. Can she do it? It''s just a top, and he already saw her and touched, and even kissed. And the room is dimly lit, and they are under the cover¡­


    Ron widened his eyes when he saw Z inching away before she dove under the cover. After a few seconds of shuffling, her head peeked out and her pajama top was on the floor, next to the bed.


    She moved toward him and went back to rest her head on his shoulder, with her body staying a few inches away from his, not daring to look at him.


    Ron reached and pulled her closer to him. He held his breath when he felt that skin-to-skin contact.


    "You are not wearing a bra?"


    "Not when I''m sleeping." Z informed him. Didn''t he notice that morning when he pushed her top up that there was no bra?


    Ron felt Z''s skin pressing onto his. He was already aroused, but this made it several folds worse.


    "I don''t think that I will be able to sleep like this." Ron admitted.


    Z thought that he is ufortable because it''s too much. Well, she was correct, but the type of <em>''ufortable''</em> was off. She turned her back on him. "Is this better?"


    Ron wanted to hug her, but he was not sure where his hands would end up. Actually, he knew where they want to go, but he didn''t know if Z will approve.


    "Maybe you should put your top on." Ron suggested.


    "Why?" Z liked the feeling of Ron''s chest against her back. "You don''t like it?"


    "That''s not it. I am afraid that I might end up touching you inappropriately."


    "Is there a part of me you didn''t touch already?" Z asked in a whisper.


    Ron understood Z''s question as an OK to proceed with whatever is on his mind. He swallowed hard. "Z, are you sure? I find your proximity to be intoxicating and with all this¡­ I don''t know if I will be able to stop. I really want to touch you, and much more than that."


    Z felt her heart thumping in her throat. Is Ron saying that he wants to go all the way? She thought about it so many times! Is it going to happen? Tonight?


    "Ron, we spoke about this more than once. I love you and I don''t mind you touching me. Everything you did so far felt good. But I know that you have reservations, so I will leave it up to you."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1573 - The Boundaries Disappeared

    Ron froze at Z''s words. She just told him (again) that she is OK with him touching her.


    Ron told himself to wait, that he just got out of the sticky situation, that he messed up that same morning and Z forgave him only a few hours ago, that he should not rush, that there is a vacation he will n forter¡­ but he is an eighteen years old boy and his adorable girlfriend is topless in the bed by his side, her back is pressing against his chest, and he is aroused, and she said that it''s OK.


    Ron''s hands moved slowly around Z''s waist, and over her abdomen higher and he cupped Z''s breasts. They are palm-sized and firm, and Ron felt the pressure in his groin increasing.


    He kissed Z''s neck from the back and murmured close to her ear: "Let me know if you disagree with what I''m doing and you want me to stop. And if I am too dazed to listen, feel free to smack me."


    "OK." Z breathed.


    Z closed her eyes and relished Ron''s kisses and his hot breath on her neck and around her ear. She enjoyed the way his palms kneaded and teased her girls. She wished to hold onto him, but he was behind her, so she reached with her arms above her head andced her fingers in his hair.


    Z felt his right palm gliding down her abdomen, and her breath hitched when his fingers made their way inside her panties and between her folds.


    Ron hummed in satisfaction when he felt how wet Z is, and he was delighted when she spread her legs, to give him better ess.


    Z was surprised how quickly electric sparks charged her veins and her mind was filled with a need for more. Her hips moved to meet his hand, shyly at first, but then with more force as her body gotpletely overtaken by lust and her need for a release.


    Z gasped when his finger slipped inside her and in less than a second, his hand was out of her panties.


    In her haze, Z realized that Ron froze and that he probably interpreted her gasp as disapproval. She turned halfway and grabbed his face. She kissed him on the lips once, twice¡­


    Z took his hand which hovered above her and guided it back toward the cradle of her thighs.


    "Don''t stop¡­" She pleaded before kissing him again.


    It didn''t take more than a moment for his hand to return where it was and to continue stroking and teasing and his finger got inside her again.


    Ron used this new position to get a taste of her breasts.


    Z fisted his hair while he sucked on her nipples, one at a time, and her body moved on its own to meet his hand.


    Ron was grinding on her hip and he knew that he needs more than that, but his hands were busy, and he was unable to remove his pajama bottoms without stopping his actions. And Z''s ragged breathing told him that this is not a good time to stop.


    Z was trapped in a whirlwind which was getting stronger by the second and electric charges which umted in her core burst through her body as he pushed her over the edge. Z whimpered between gasps for air when she came apart in his hand.


    And just like that, with few shivers of her body, it was over. Well, it was over for her, because Ron felt that he is going to burst if he does not get a release.


    He was contemting between removing their clothespletely, asking her to touch him, or maybe just removing his clothes and grinding himself on her (it worked thest time)¡­ or going to the bathroom to give relief to himself. He was leaning toward the bathroom option because in that way he is not pushing Z beyond the boundaries they never crossed before, and also, his hand never failed him.


    Before Ron voiced his decision, Z stuck to him and kissed him greedily.


    Ron shivered at the feeling of her breasts pressing on his chest and he hugged her tightly, to increase the area of that amazing skin-to-skin contact.


    Z''s core was throbbing, and she was consumed in lust and the emptiness his finger left behind. She was thinking that if his finger can make her feel so good, how it will feel when it''s the real thing? It must be a thousand times better and she really wanted to confirm that. With Ron.


    A few months ago, Oni and N told her that making love is wonderful, and since then Z really-really wants to go all the way with Ron. And the way his hips are moving while he is kissing her is telling her that he is ready but reluctant because he is considering her wishes.


    "It''s OK, Ron¡­" Z whispered into his lips. "I want it¡­ with you¡­ if you want me¡­"


    Z''s words unleashed a kissing frenzy and a minuteter, both of them were naked.


    Z felt pressure and a stretch before piercing pain shoot from her core.


    Her nails dug into Ron''s back and her cry was muffled in his neck.


    "It will get better¡­" Ron murmured close to her ear while making his way inside her slowly. "Rx¡­ it will get better¡­"


    Z hissed and shut her eyes tightly. Nothing he said reached her. How on earth is this wonderful? It hurts like hell! Why would people look forward to doing this? Why would anyone want to do this? And who said that this should be done with the person you love? This is torture! It should be done with enemies!


    "Z¡­ look at me¡­" Ron whispered.


    Z opened her eyes and blinked her tears away so that she can see him clearly. Ah, at least he stopped moving. That''s it, right?


    Ron leaned closer and sucked on her lower lip and then bit on it and Z gasped. But not because of the pain in her lip, he was moving again and going deeper! How much more is left?


    Ron kissed Z in an effort to stay present.Her wet heat clutched him tightly and he never felt anything so good in his life. He knew that he should not go deeper before she rxes but staying still was torturously impossible.


    Ron''s hips inched away from Z and then returned. Once, twice, trice¡­


    For Z, his every movement was agonizing. She was aware that he is murmuring something, close to her ear but she was unable to focus on what he is saying. The only thing she wanted was for him to stop but the pain made her body practically non-responsive and she could not form a word.


    Z is not sure at what point the pain was reced by a numb sensation and a couple of more trustster, she felt a glimpse of those sparks which make her lose herself.


    Ron smiled when her hips moved to meet his, and he knew that he can go deeper, all the way, just how his body demands. It was a new feeling for Ron, enjoying the pleasures of the flesh with a girl. And not just any girl, this is Z, the best girl in the world. And every moment was divine.


    Unfortunately, it didn''tst long. Ron was fired up and craving for a release, and Z was hot and tight, and Ron was unable to hold back.


    Z heard Ron let out a set of unintelligible sounds and then his body stiffened, and she felt his shaft pulsating inside her as his juices filled her up.


    "I''m sorry¡­" He breathed as he pulled out. "I am supposed to make youe first."


    Z didn''t respond. Well, she would like toe as well. The pain was gone, and she felt the charges in her core building up, but then it was over and now she feels empty.


    Z reminded herself not to me him. He touched her and she came before they removed their clothes.


    "Are you OK? Are you hurting? Are you regretting?" Ron started raining questions on Z when he observed her silence.


    Z lowered her head so that he can''t see her expression. "It''s fine. I am just processing everything, but I''m not regretting it. How are you feeling?"


    "I am¡­ happy. But I would be happier if it was good for you as well."


    Z was touched that he is thinking about her. She lifted her gaze and met his. "It was good. Next time it will be better."


    Ron smiled. "I get next time?"


    "Don''t you want one?" Z asked yfully.


    Her yful smirk fell when she felt Ron teasing between her folds.


    "This time, it willst longer. Much longer¡­" Ron murmured as he made his way inside her.


    Z was happy to confirm that the sparks are still there and increasing with his every thrust.


    Ron moved carefully at first, and when he confirmed that Z is not ufortable, he adjusted his position and started thrusting vigorously.


    He was delighted to hear her moans and gaps, they were music to his ears. And it didn''t take long until he heard the grand finale when Z''s body arched, and she cried his name to the heavens while he pounded himself inside her mercilessly.


    Ron slowed down and relished the feelings of Z''s insides tightening around his shaft. It''s a glorious confirmation that he didn''t fail to satisfy her.


    They kissed and caressed each other and then Ron started moving again, pushing them both to the edge where ecstasy awaits. And this time, they plunged off that edge together.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1574 - A Lesson For Ron And Zula (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Friday


    6:23 AM


    In Ron''s and Z''s apartment¡­


    Ron stirred from his sleep and smiled. The lingering scent of Z filled his nostrils and immediately brought out vivid memories from the previous night and his heart swelled from happiness.


    The day started as a disaster, and until lunch, it didn''t look good, but with help from Aiden, Ron managed to turn around the situation from a certain cmity into furthering their rtionship.


    Ron reminded himself to thank Aiden for all the help and advice. The dinner in the forest with fairy lights and music was perfect... minus the Kitty eating half of the food, but Zughed, so that should be a win as well.


    After dinner, Ron walked Z to her room and got ready for the night.


    Ron was unable to sleep because he was missing Z by his side, but he told himself to be patient and not to push it. After all, she just forgave him and they are back to <em>''dating''</em> status and he should not ask for too much, too soon. He tossed and turned in the bed and he was mentally prepared for the sleepless night ahead when he got a text message from Z. She is missing him¡­


    What came after that was not nned, not nned at all, but Ron is notining about it. Not even a little bit. He and Z finally went all the way and he is confident that it was good for both of them.


    Ah, he is so happy that even his morning erection feels much stronger than usually. And he is naked under the cover¡­ and so is Z. Ron smiled so much that his cheeks hurt.


    Ron opened his eyes and observed that he is alone in the bed. Where is Z? Ron assumed that she is in the bathroom but when he craned his neck, he saw that the bathroom door is open, and the lights are off. She is not in there. He extended his hand and patted the part of the bed where Z should be and confirmed that it''s cold. She is not there for a while.


    "Z?" Ron called while getting out of the bed. "Z!"


    He found his boxer shorts and sleepwear scattered on the floor and he put them on swiftly before going out of the bedroom to check the rest of the apartment in the hope to find Z.


    Panic swelled inside Ron when he confirmed that she is not there. Why would she leave? Where would she go this early?


    He paced two more times through each of the rooms and he even checked closets and the pantry while hoping that he missed her somehow... and he ended up in the main bedroom again.


    Ron saw that Z''s pajamas are on the floor. Did she go out in her underwear, or she got clothes from the closet? She should be in bed.


    Ron moved the bed cover and saw red stains on the bedsheets, a reminder of what they did the previous night, he didn''t imagine it. And the stains are the confirmation that for Z it was the first time.


    He didn''t understand, why would she leave? Shouldn''t Z want to cuddle and to be kissed and held gently after the night they made love?


    Images of Z shed in his mind, her eyes shut tightly and her pretty face grimacing in pain¡­ and anxiety overtook Ron. Did he hurt her? Is that why she is not here? Damnit! He saw that she is in pain, why didn''t he stop? Why did he continue indulging his primitive urges at the cost of hurting her?


    Ron inhaled deeply in an attempt to calm himself down because the main question is: Where is Z?


    It took him some time to remember the lens and he used it to confirm that Z is in the main vi. In the study, to be more precise.


    Ron felt that he can''t breathe. Why would she be there? At this hour? Whoever goes to that study is talking either with Sarah or Aiden and considering the timing, whatever Z is talking about, it can''t be good.


    Ron dashed out of the apartment and ran toward the main vi as fast as his bare feet carried him.


    It took him under three minutes to reach the study, but for Ron, it felt like three eternities.


    He banged on the door with his fist a few times, and when Sarah opened the door, he looked behind her and his eyes locked on Z who was sitting on the sofa with a troubled expression.


    Without a word, he walked toward Z and when he was one step away from her, he fell on his knees.


    <em>''THUD!''</em>


    Ron stared at Z''s shoes and spoke: "I''m sorry, Z. I ended up hurting you again. As promised, I will leave the Cliffside Vi and not bother you ever again¡­"


    ¡­


    About half an hour earlier in Ron''s and Z''s apartment¡­


    Z stirred from her sleep next to Ron who was still in dreand. She observed Ron''s peaceful face and she smiled while remembering what they did the previous night.


    It''s just like how Oni and N said: wonderful.


    Well, it hurt at first, but what happened after, definitely overshadowed that initial pain and now she can''t stop grinning like a fool. Ron and she did it, and they are finally a real couple who merged into one.


    Z closed her eyes and remembered his lips kissing her face, and neck, and lower¡­ andst night she discovered that a spot behind her ear is very sensitive. And she recalled his hands touching everywhere, and how good it is to hold onto him, and the feeling of him inside her is amazing.


    His lustful expression is something that stirs butterflies in the pit of her stomach. Ron is intense.


    Z saw a mental image of Ron grimacing just before he filled her up¡­ Z froze. Oh, no! They didn''t use protection! Now what?


    Z remembered that there are safe days and non-safe days, but none of those is fully reliable. She was so nervous that she could not remember when her previous period was, but she was confident that there is a big chance thatst night was NOT safe. Will she be a mother at sixteen years old? She tried counting nine months ahead to see if she will be seventeen when she gives birth to her baby, but then she gave up on that because no matter if she is sixteen or seventeen, it will be before she can get her college degree. Oh, no¡­ Sarah is going to kill her!


    Right, Sarah! She will be so disappointed. Sarah always says how educationes first, and Z agrees. How is she going to afford to raise a child without a decent job and the sry whiches with it? How is she going to be a mother when she is a child herself?


    Ah, if she thought about itst night, now she would not be such a mess! But she can''t fix the past. She needs to figure out what to do NOW. The only thing she could think of was to talk to Sarah. Sarah always has a solution. Sarah will have something. Anything.


    ---

 Chapter 1575 - A Lesson For Ron And Zula (2)

    Z inhaled a shaky breath. No matter what, she needs to talk to Sarah, and the sooner the better.


    Z wondered, when would be a good time to talk? Nothing seems like a good time, and the longer she waits, the more anxious she will be, so Z decided to do it now. It''s six o''clock, and everyone is up and getting ready for training, if they are not on the training grounds already.


    Z is aware that Sarah likes to sleep longer, but Z is not sure how long is that. Well, she can contact Sarah, and Sarah will get back to her when she wakes up.


    Z got her phone and messaged Sarah: <em>"Can we talk? It can''t wait."</em>


    She stared at her phone for some time and exhaled. Z was about to keep her phone on the side, when she got a response: <em>"Study. In ten minutes."</em>


    Z scooted off the bed carefully. There is no need to wake up Ron for this. With any luck, she will be back before she wakes up. With a solution¡­ hopefully.


    Z picked up her panties from the floor before going to the closet where she found her suitcase which is still there since they returned from their trip. Luckily, there are clean clothes she can use.


    ¡­


    In the study, Z found Sarah whose eyes were half-closed, and she was supporting her head on her palm.


    "I''m sorry for waking you up." Z said.


    Sarah waved and yawned. She would tell Z that they will talkter, but Z said that it can''t wait, and considering that there were issues with Z and Ron on the previous day and that Z messaged her so early, Sarah decided not to dy. Hopefully, this will not take more than a few minutes, and she can go back to bed, next to Aiden.


    "What is this about?" Sarah asked.


    Z fidgeted nervously, unsure how to say what she needs to say. Ah, it''s embarrassing!


    Sarah frowned and gestured toward the sofa. "Sit and start from the beginning."


    Z obeyed and spoke in a small voice: "Last night, I spent the night with Ron in the apartment."


    Sarah''s eyebrow arched suspiciously. She does not like that Z is obviously ufortable. "And?"


    Z was staring at her hands which rested in herp. "Well¡­ we ended up¡­ you know¡­"


    "No, I don''t know." Sarah was getting irritated by Z''s slow-talk and said the first things that came to her mind. "Did he have another episode? Did he force you into anything? Did he hurt you?"


    Z''s head snapped up toward Sarah and she lifted her hands defensively. "No, no. It was not like that. I told him that it''s OK. He didn''t force me into anything."


    Sarah paused when she realized that Z confirmed how she and Ron had an intercourse, but then Sarah told herself that it''s not unexpected. Ron is eighteen years old and Z is sixteen and they are dating, and they love each other, and as normal teenagers, they are curious. And easily aroused.


    However, based on Z''s behavior, something is off. "Then? Why are you like this?"


    "Because¡­" Z took a deep breath, gathered all her courage and started talking quickly while staring at the carpet: "We didn''t use protection, and he didn''t pull out and I am afraid of getting pregnant. Please, don''t scold me. What should I do? I don''t want to end up as a teen mother. I don''t have a clue about motherhood. I don''t know how to take care of myself, how will I take care of a child?"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Z. "How many times you attended sex-ed where we spoke about contraception? That is something to think about BEFORE you let a boy remove your panties."


    Z was back to staring at her hands. Well, she removed her panties herself, but that is a technicality and if she brings it up, Sarah will be more upset.


    Sarah saw that Z is in distress and she wanted to tell her about the morning-after pill but then she decided not to. Not yet, at least. Z and Ron acted without thinking, and it could have consequences. If they didn''t talk about contraception, Sarah would let it go, but now she can''t. She will use this as an opportunity to teach Z a lesson.


    "How can you be so irresponsible? Z, you have one body and one future. Tell me, is it worth risking ruining them for a short-lived pleasure? I never said that you should not enjoy with your boyfriend, but I told you to use protection so that you don''t end up paying the price for something that can be easily avoided."


    With every Sarah''s word, Z''s head hung lower.


    Sarah was about to scold Z some more, but there was thumping at the door of the study. Sarah went to open the door and she watched Ron in his pajamas walk by her barefoot, like she does not exist. Great, now what?


    Z''s eyes widened with every step Ron took toward her. Why does he look like someone died?


    Sarah was startled when Ron fell on his knees and she heard him say: "I''m sorry, Z. I ended up hurting you again. As promised, I will leave the Cliffside Vi and not bother you ever again¡­"


    <em>''What is this nonsense about leaving the Cliffside Vi?''</em> Sarah wondered.


    Sarah saw that Z is looking at her helplessly and she frowned. This is getting moreplicated by the minute. Is she supposed to handle all this mess on her own? Boys are Aiden''s responsibility.


    Sarah closed the door of the study and reached for her ear stud. "Aiden? Wake up, wake up! We have a situation in the study, and I need you. Now!"


    Sarah red at Ron. "Get up. Sit next to Z and I don''t want to hear a word from any of you until Aiden arrives¡­"


    ¡­


    Five minutester¡­


    Aiden rushed into the study and paused at the sight of Ron and Z, both staring at the carpet. His gaze moved to Sarah who is obviously not in a good mood. What did those two do to get Sarah out of the bed so early and even get her to wake him up?


    Aiden remembers through his sleep that Sarah left the bed, but she didn''t say anything and he assumed that she is going to the restroom and he went back to sleep. He was startled by Sarah''s urgent voice which came through his ear stud, and he came here as soon as he could. Aiden thought that he will encounter a bigmotion and not this heavy silence. Sometimes silence is more dangerous than a loud argument.


    Aiden was confused. Didn''t he help Ron yesterday with dinner which was supposed to romance Z? What happened? How did Ron mess it up?


    Sarah wouldugh at Aiden''s upside-down t-shirt and his adorably messy hair, but they have different things to deal with.


    "Ron and Z had sexst night without protection and Ron wants to leave the house."


    Sarah went straight to the point and her words shook up the other three people in the room, for different reasons.


    Aiden frowned. Is this why she woke him up? He understood that Sarah wants to make a point, but he is still sleepy. Who handles serious issues before 7 in the morning? Well, if Ron and Z ended up rolling in the sheets, the romancing dinner was a big sess, but why would Ron sleep with Z without protection? Aiden felt like smacking him.


    Z was embarrassed. Why did Sarah say all those things in front of Aiden? And it would be less embarrassing if Ron is not here.


    Ron was staring at Z. He thought that he messed up by hurting Z, but this seems to be a different type of mess. Did Sarah say: <em>''without protection''</em>? Didn''t they have a ss where JoAnna spoke about contraception? For some reason, he assumed that Z is taking the contraceptive pill, andst night he got carried away and he forgot to ask and¡­ well, what''s done is done and they are in trouble.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1576 - A Lesson For Ron And Zula (3)

    Aiden saw Sarah''s eye-signal and he understood that he is here as her reinforcements. Ron and Z messed up and he should talk to Ron.


    "Is this how you treat the girl you love? You sleep with her and then you want to abandon her?"


    "That¡­ that is not what I meant." Ron stuttered.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "Are you saying that Sarah is lying?"


    Ron sensed danger and he swiftly waved his hands defensively. "No, no. Sarah is not lying, but she is slightly off. I told Z that if I hurt her again, I will leave and¡­"


    "Why are you assuming that you hurt her?" Aiden cut Ron off. "Don''t tell me that you did something against her will¡­"


    Ron felt that this is getting worse by the minute. He nced at Z nervously. "I would never do anything against her will. But I thought that I hurt her because she was not there when I woke up and bedsheets are bloodied and¡­" Ron stopped his words when Z hid her face in her palms. She is embarrassed and he said too much.


    Aiden snorted. "Don''t put this on Z. You are the one who went ahead without protection. As a man who cherishes his girlfriend, you should ask her if she is taking anything, and regardless of her answer, you need to have condoms ready. Didn''t we talk about it?"


    Ron lowered his head in guilt. "I know. But I was not nning for it, and I was not ready."


    "Not ready?" Sarah interjected. "Based on the fact that the two of you are here, after having unprotected sex, both of you were ready. Well, you have nine months to n for parenthood."


    Ron swallowed hard. "What?"


    Aiden understood that Sarah wants to spook them further. Well, he will y along since he is awake anyway.


    Aiden gestured toward Ron and Z. "It seems that the two of you have a lot to talk about. Will you start picking names? Or the color of the nursery? The second bedroom in your apartment will be perfect for the baby. We should give you privacy because this has nothing to do with us."


    Z bolted on her feet. "Are you going to leave us like this?"


    Sarah looked at Z and she felt that her fa?ade is crumbling, but maybe she can hold on for a few more seconds because this is serious and this is the perfect opportunity to teach both Ron and Z a lesson they will not forget easily.


    "Leave you like what? The two of you are in a roller-coaster rtionship and unless you get yourself together, it''s only a matter of time before you break up and no amount of love for each other will save you." Sarah said sternly. "Ron. Yesterday you snapped at Z because you were not thinking. The two of you made lovest night without protection. Z, you woke up and realized that you and Ron messed up, and instead of figuring it out among each other and thening to talk to us WITH Ron, you came on your own. As a couple, you need to do things together, and you need to think BEFORE acting because what one of you does, impacts the other. You are not kids anymore. You want to date, and to do what grownups are doing, it''s time to take responsibility for your actions and act the part or you will suffer the consequences."


    Sarah saw that both Ron and Z are staring at the carpet and her mask fell offpletely.


    "Luckily, it''s not unsalvageable."


    Ron and Z lifted their heads and looked at Sarah expectantly, and she exined: "There is a morning-after pill to prevent unwanted pregnancy. I will tell Genie to send someone to buy it for you. Z, make sure to take it within twenty-four hours of intercourse and it will be effective. Since Anna is still recuperating from her c-section, I expect you to get an appointment with Emma to discuss contraception and get a prescription."


    Z nodded and smiled in relief. "I will make sure to talk to Emma today and get an appointment as soon as possible."


    "Do you have condoms?" Aiden asked Ron.


    "No." Ron admitted.


    Aiden nced at Sarah. "Let''s tell Genie that with the morning-after pill, we need a pack of condoms as well." Aiden turned to Ron. "Make sure to use condoms until Z''s contraception kicks in. This is not a game. And don''t you dare to fool around and rely on the morning-after pill as contraception because that is a strong dose of hormones which can harm Z''s body."


    Z felt that she is slowly sinking into the floor how embarrassed she was. Or maybe those are her knees going weak.


    Sarah was about to say that they can leave, but there is one more thing¡­ "Ron, Z, I hope that going forward, you will not allow anxiety to get the best of you. You are a team and you need to rely on each other. There are things you can and should do on your own, but if it''s something that impacts both of you, you need to do it together. That is the only way your rtionship will stay strong."


    Sarah remembered that it''s not all bad and that it should not end with scolding only. "Ron, I am proud of you for arranging the romantic dinner. Treat Z like that every day and your rtionship will have a great future ahead." Sarah turned to Z and continued: "Z, I am d that you came to talk to me without dy. If you tried to hide this, it could get worse. I only wish that you spoke to Ron about it first and that you came to me together."


    Aiden looked at their feet and saw that Ron is barefoot. Based on Ron''s appearance, Aiden can guess that Ron was in a panic and that he rushed here in his desire to be with Z. Well, that is a good thing.


    Aiden waved at Ron and Z to leave. "We are done here. Go to your apartment and talk it out. And make sure to tell Genie that you need new bedsheets. Don''t be embarrassed about the blood, Genie handled worse."


    Sarah and Aiden watched Ron and Z walk out of the study and they plopped on the sofa. Ah, parenting is hard.


    Sarah pushed Aiden toy down and she adjusted pillows behind his head before squeezing next to him.


    "What?" Sarah asked when Aiden stifled augh.


    "Your top is upside down."


    Sarahughed. "So is yours."


    "Do you think that they will be fine?"


    Sarah exhaled and voiced her thoughts: "They are young, but I believe that they are going in the right direction. Ron''s past is weighing on both of them, and I am pleasantly surprised how far they came."


    "Should we go back to the bed?" Aiden was hoping for some extra sleep.


    Sarah yawned. "No. Here is fine¡­ I am too tired to move. But before we sleep off, we need to tell Genie to get the stuff¡­"


    Sarah wiggled and reached for the wireless phone which was on the table next to the sofa. It''s a phone like any other, but it has extra features to serve as an inte with the staff.


    "I will talk to Genie¡­ while you grab the nket from the storage¡­" Sarah said while pressing a button that will connect her to Genie.


    After the short talk with Genie, Sarah saw that Aiden was back on the sofa with the nket and his arms ready to take her into his embrace. Sarah snuggled next to him and they slept off within seconds. For Sarah and Aiden, there is nothing better than that extra-morning sleep in each other''s arms.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1577 - Creating Memories (1)

    Z and Ron walked out of the main vi and held hands. The two of them didn''t speak until they reached the apartment.


    Z was looking at Ron''s feet while they walked, and her heart ached. When he woke up, he was probably worried that she left him, and he ran without thinking of putting his shoes on.


    "I''m sorry, Ron." Z said as soon as they entered the apartment.


    Ron pulled her into his embrace. "It''s OK."


    Z hugged him back. "No, it''s not. If I woke you up or waited for you to wake up, or if I left a note, we would avoid this unnecessary mess. I panicked and I was not thinking."


    Ron exhaled. "Well¡­ now you know how I felt yesterday. I panicked and shouted mean things, and now you panicked and ran away."


    "I didn''t run away. I just went to talk to Sarah." Z objected.


    Ron hummed. "You say <em>''po-tay-to''</em> and I say <em>''po-tah-to''</em>. It''s the same thing."


    Z smiled and sank into Ron''s chest. She loves it when he is goofy and makes jokes. "We were lucky. Let''s not mess up next time."


    Ron could not prevent his lips from stretching into a sly smirk. <em>''Next time''</em>, he likes it.


    Z looked at his feet and asked: "Are your feet aching? Let me check."


    Ron rejected. "No need. I am fine." He refused to admit that his feet are stinging, which probably means that he has a cut or two.


    "Do you want to shower first?"


    Ron had a troubled expression. This is how the previous morning went and it didn''t end well. There is no way he will repeat the same mistake of going to shower first. Not without Z... "Did you shower?"


    Z shook her head in response.


    "How about we shower together?" Ron suggested.


    Z lifted her head to see his expression and blinked. "Are you sure?"


    "We already saw each other. Afterst night, the shower should not be a big deal."


    Ron took Z''s hand in his and led the way to the bathroom.


    They walked through the bedroom and Z''s sight fell on the bed. She saw that the bedsheets are crumpled and there are red stains on them. She was embarrassed.


    Z wiggled her hand out of Ron''s hold and responded to his gaze full of questions: "I want to call Genie and tell her that we need a change of bedsheets."


    "OK. I will start the shower."


    When Z entered the bathroom, she saw Ron leaning against the sink. His expression showed that he is nervous, but his eyes were determined.


    Ron feels the most vulnerable when he is in the shower enclosure. But he will get through this. He has to.


    Z stood in front of him, got on her toes, and kissed him on the lips. "Let''s do this. Together."


    Ron smiled nervously. "Together."


    Part of him feared that he will snap again. He took a deep breath and told himself to stay present. Z is right in front of him, and she will help him cross this obstacle.


    They removed each other''s clothes and got under the shower.


    Ron hissed when hot water touched his feet. Cold tiles of the bathroom were soothing, but this water is not so much.


    "I will help you with medicine, after the shower." Z told him in a voice that didn''t allow objections.


    Ron inhaled a shaky breath. "How do we do this?"


    Z reached for the shower gel. "How about you let me wash you? And you can wash me¡­"


    ¡­


    Nicole (aka the maid) pushed the cart with a fresh set of bedlinens and knocked on the door of the apartment.


    No one answered and she assumed that they are outside, exercising. She didn''t see Ron and Z, but with so many kids running and jumping, it''s easy to miss them.


    Nicole made her way into the apartment, filled her hands with bedsheets, and paused at the door of the bedroom.


    The bathroom door is ajar, and she can clearly hear that the shower is on. Well, she is already here¡­ and she has no intention of peeping, but she should announce her presence because she does not want Ron or Z (or both) toe out naked.


    Nicole took a deep breath and shouted: "Nicole is here to change the bedsheets! I will be done in a minute!"


    ¡­


    Ron inhaled sharply when he heard Nicole''s voice and he closed his eyes tightly while trying to suppress bad memories which started resurfacing.


    Z froze and looked at his expression which showed that he is in agony.


    "Ron?" Z called softly.


    After a very long second, Ron extended his arms and pulled Z into a hug. He held her firmly without a word.


    Z was not sure what to do. She slowly wrapped her arms around Ron and let him hold her. Well, at least he didn''t snap. The hug is a bit tight, but she didn''tin.


    At some point, Z realized that Ron is shivering. It can''t be cold, because the water is warm, and the bathroom is full of steam.


    Her heart cracked. Who knows what is going on in his mind? He is terrified, but he is holding onto her and not saying anything.


    Z tightened her hold on Ron and started chanting: "It''s OK. I am here¡­ It''s OK¡­"


    Z was happy that he is holding onto her and that he didn''t snap like the previous day, but the fact that he didn''t calm down no matter how much she spoke, was making her heart ache.


    Ron is usually confident and ready to face whatever ising his way, and this¡­ this is not him. No one would believe that this is Ron, and even Z has difficulty epting it. How can a young man who is always smiling smugly be reduced to this?


    Z remembered Sarah''s words. This is Ron, or at least one side of him. And if Z wants to stay by his side and to say that she loves him, she needs to ept even the petrified Ron who is holding onto her forfort in the hope to find a safe harbor. And she wants him to feel safe with her.


    Z reminded herself that Ron suffered years of abuse and it''s not easy to get over it no matter how strong Ron''s willpower is because the bad things are ingrained into him and it will take a lot of time and good memories to make the bad ones go away.


    Z was determined to help him create good memories. She loves him and she knows that he loves her as well, and if she does not help him, who will?


    She will not abandon him, like everyone else when he needed support. Here, at the Cliffside Vi, he is safe from predators and he has friends, but Z is his most important person, just how he is hers.


    "I will not hurt you¡­" Z continued chanting. "It''s OK. I will not let anyone hurt you again¡­ Hold onto me¡­ It will all be OK¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1578 - Creating Memories (2)

    "I am done! Leaving now!" Nicole''s voice drifted into the bathroom.


    Z is not sure how long she and Ron stood in silence under the shower before Ron loosened his hold on her.


    "Thank you¡­" He said in a half-whisper.


    Z smiled. She is happy that Ron avoided a meltdown and that she helped him in doing so.


    Now that Nicole is gone, and both of them rxed, they ended up tensing up for a different reason.


    "Ron?" Z called and tried squirming out of his hold. She can feel his erection pressing on her!


    They are naked in the shower and holding each other. What did she expect?


    Z looked up and at the same time, Ron''s lips came crashing on hers. Within a second he deepened the kiss and took her breath away.


    Z was in a daze and barely registered that Ron turned off the shower and lifted her up. The air from the bedroom sshed against her wet body, startling her into reality.


    "Ron¡­ this¡­" She protested weakly when he lowered her on the bed.


    He paused his kisses and looked into her eyes. "You are going to take the pill anyway. One more time won''t make the difference. Or is there anything else preventing us from continuing?"


    Z bit her lower lip. She is d that he thought about it even though she can clearly see the lust in his eyes. Oh, God! No one ever looked at her in such a way.


    "We are wet¡­ the bed is getting wet¡­" Z breathed. She didn''t want to say that she is afraid of the pain.


    "It''s just water. The bed will dry off. As for us being wet, that is a good thing. But let me check how wet you are¡­"


    Z watched Ron inch lower without breaking the eye contact.


    "Ah¡­" A barely audible gasp escaped her when his tongue started exploring between her folds.


    The feeling was numbing and electrifying at the same time and she struggled to breathe. And just when she felt that her orgasm is around the corner, Ron moved higher and got on top of her.


    Z clung onto Ron, ready to suppress her cry of pain, but no pain came. She felt the push and the friction, and his expression told her that he is enjoying it as well.


    Z''s eyes moved from Ron''s face lower. She saw his body arching above her, and his arms on the sides supporting his weight... and the point where their bodies connected... and she watched his hips moving as he pumped himself inside her. It was embarrassing and exhrating at the same time.


    She closed her eyes and focused on the tension which was building up at her core and her hips moved to meet his.


    "Look at me, Z¡­" Ron half-growled when he increased the pace.


    Z wanted to look at Ron, but she was unable to keep her eyes focused on him as her body arched and she cried in her release.


    "Look at me¡­" She heard him chanting a few thrustster. "I am the one doing this to you. Look at me."


    "I see you, Ron¡­" Z breathed. "You are the one doing this¡­ only you¡­"


    Z held onto him tightly and she felt his every shiver as he filled her up with his juices.


    Ron plopped on the bed next to Z and cradled her in his arms.


    They cuddled and kissed and exchanged sweet nothings before Ron spoke in a serious voice. "If I remember correctly, it takes some time for the contraceptive pills to start working."


    Z hummed in confirmation. "About five days."


    "It will be tough to wait five days."


    Z looked at him and blinked. Is there a need to wait? "What about the condom?"


    "Ah¡­ once you experience raw, you don''t feel like using the rubber." Ron said smugly.


    Z narrowed her eyes at him. "Well, then, Mr. Heine¡­ prepare for a long wait because my period ising soon."


    "You are kidding me." He moved to look into her face. "You can''t give me a taste of your sweetness and then tell me that I need to wait for who knows how long until the next time!"


    Z stifled augh. "A taste? I''m quite sure thatst night and this morning counts for at least three full meals with dessert included. And don''t tell me that from now on we are just going to make love all the time?"


    "But I am still hungry¡­" Ron whined.


    Z could not believe his childish behavior. "Don''t you get tired?"


    "I am a healthy eighteen years old guy with a lot of stamina. It takes much more than a few times to get me tired." Ron said smugly. "And now that I know how good you feel, I can''t help but want to be inside you every minute possible."


    Z was not sure how to react. It was apliment mixed with his shameless behavior, and that is her Ron.But there is no way that she will give in on this.


    "There is nothing I can do about it. I can''t control my monthly cycle. And you heard Aiden and Sarah, we should not y with this. If you don''t want to use a condom, then we need to wait. I don''t care how much better it is without a condom. There is no way I''m going to talk to Sarah again how we got lost in passion and made love without protection no matter how good it feels." Z said with a final tone.


    Ron smirked and repeated her words: "Lost in passion¡­ No matter how good it feels... Does that mean you like it?"


    "What?" Z pretended not to understand.


    Ron had no problem in answering: "When we make love. Do you like it?"


    "Very much." Z admitted.


    "What is your favorite part?"


    "Uhm¡­" Z was at a loss for words. How is she supposed to answer this? It''s embarrassing.


    "Everything you do is amazing. I like all of it." She said after some time.


    "Z?"


    "Yes?"


    Ron nuzzled her neck with his nose and murmured: "You are the amazing one."


    "How can I be? I am the one lying down, and you are doing everything."


    "You can be on the top if you wish."


    Z''s eyes widened and her heart rate increased.


    Ron took her hand into his and guided her toward his crotch area which is hidden under the cover. But Z knew that what she is touching is his erection.


    He showed her to hold onto his shaft firmly and to move up and down rhythmically and she knew that this is simr to when he is touching her between her folds. She liked this¡­ that she can put that blissful dazed expression on his face. And she wanted to see more.


    Z moved on top of him and she held onto his chest while lowering herself slowly.


    "Ah¡­" Their lustful sounds matched when he was all the way in.


    And then Z moved, and she got the rhythm right, and it was wonderful.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1579 - Creating Memories (3)

    10:48 AM


    Ron and Z didn''t make it for breakfast, so they went to the kitchen to get food for themselves.


    They decided on a sandwich. It''s quick and filling and they were both starving and low on energy.


    Z fried eggs and Ron washed and cut the tomatoes and lettuce. With deli meat and mayonnaise on toasted bread, it was perfect.


    Ron used a juicer to make for both of them Z''s favorite juice of two-thirds orange and one-third pineapple.


    They sat at the kitchen ind and chatted while eating.


    Z liked that their knees are touching.


    Somehow, Ron looked like he is glowing, and he was several folds more handsome. She wondered if she is imagining it. But she didn''t imagine that his smile reached his eyes.


    "What do you want to do today?" Ron asked while they ate.


    "I was thinking of packing so that I move to our apartment."


    Ron smiled and confirmed that he will do the same. "Our apartment. I like that. Let''s see if we can move our things and have time to do some shopping for OUR apartment."


    "There is no rush. We have the crystal figurine and for the rest, we can shopter. After we are done with food, I will call Emma. I hope that I can meet with her today to talk about¡­" Z nced to the side and saw that Matias (aka the cook) is busying himself next to the stove. She leaned closer to Ron and whispered: "¡­about you know what."


    Ron understood that Z wants to talk about contraception. "Can Ie with you?"


    Z liked that he wants to apany her. Even though it will be embarrassing. "Sure."


    Ron watched her expression intently. "Do you have any side-effects?"


    Z felt the heat rising in her cheeks. She knows that he is asking her if the morning-after pill is giving her any side-effects. He asked her the same question ten times since she took it.


    Z shook her head in response while hoping that Matias is not getting any hints about what they are talking.


    Ron was relieved that Z has no side-effects. Aiden said that the pill is a strong dose of hormones, and Ron was worried.


    She decided to change the topic. "Tomorrow we are going to Disnend. Are you excited?"


    "The Ferris wheel. I want us to go there again." Ron responded. "We made some good memories in that gond and I look forward to making more. With you."


    Z remembered the Ferris wheel at Disnend. That is where he kissed her the first time for real, with the tongue and everything. Now they do it all the time, but then it was the biggest deal there is. Z still remembers how dazed she was, and his kisses still have the same effect on her.


    She looks forward to tomorrow. With Ron.


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, close to downtown ~


    While Ron and Z enjoyed their brunch, Sarah and Aiden were in the mall with kids who wanted new clothes for the big day tomorrow.


    The asion for shopping: tomorrow they are going to Disnend, and they want to dress up a bit.


    From the guys, Haru and Michael went shopping on their own, they know the mallyout and have an idea about what they want to get. Ron was supposed to join them, but he refused with an exnation that he is busy with moving to the new apartment.


    Jamari was not interested in shopping and he stayed at the Cliffside Vi to catch up on his studies. Imani is doing better than him, and he does not want tog behind.


    They offered Zack to join them since he is also part of tomorrow''s Disnend adventure, but he felt inappropriate to ept. Also, Zack heard that girls are going separately from boys, so he rejected the shopping part with a note that he will try to meet with them for lunch.


    Aiden was shopping with Ade, helping him put his look together for his date with Hande.


    Aiden had a talk with Ade about dating and being respectful.


    Ade was listening intently while taking mental notes. Ade assured Aiden that the most he went with Hande was a kiss on the cheek, and that was only once, and the next kiss will happen in three years.


    Aiden rxed when he heard all that, even though he is not confident that Ade and Hande can stick to holding hands for three years and not try something more adventurous.


    Back to the present¡­


    Ade got out of the dressing room wearing dark jeans pants, printed t-shirt, a light gray hoodie jacket, and a ck leather jacket on top.


    "Do I need two jackets?" Ade asked with a frown.


    Aiden nodded. "If you are feeling hot, tie up the hoodie around your waist."


    "I am going to feel hot. It will be nice weather, and all this is more for¡­ winter." Adeined. He really didn''t see the point of two jackets. Sure, it looks cool, but he will overheat. "I prefer not to have a hoodie. This leather jacket is cool enough¡­ It has zippers."


    Aiden rolled his eyes. "It''s your first date, so you don''t know. You are going for a whole day, and you will get tired eventually and you will want to sit and¡­ that is where your jacketes to shine."


    Ade looked at Aiden nkly. "Why do I need a jacket to sit?"


    "Not you. It''s for Hande. She will probably wear a delicate dress that can get easily dirtied. As a gentleman, you remove your jacket and offer her to sit on it. The leather jacket is preferable because it''s waterproof and if it gets dirtied it''s easy to wipe it off."


    Ade''s lips twitched. He still didn''t get it. "Why can''t she sit on a clean chair?"


    "Because chairs mean restaurants and people. A park is a much better option to rest because on a date you want to take advantage of privacy." Aiden saw that Ade''s eyebrows shoot up and he quickly added: "I didn''t mean that you will do anything inappropriate¡­ but privacy can set the mood for some intimate talking. You get rxed and find out things about each other; when it''s just the two of you, without distractions, you can enjoy the talk. And also,ter in the day, it will get chilly and you can offer her your jacket to wear. Girls like that."


    Ade was still not sold on the sitting part, but he agreed on giving his jacket to Hande when it gets chilly.


    After a few seconds of checking himself in the mirror, Ade gave Aiden a thumbs up. "This will work. I need shoes."


    Aiden already had two pairs next to him, ready for Ade to try. Both werefortable shoes that will be good for a whole day of walking.


    Ade ended up picking light gray tennis shoes with ck ents.


    "Perfect. Look this way and strike a pose¡­" Aiden instructed Ade before snapping a photo and sending it to Sarah.


    "This looks great. How about some essories?" Aiden offered. "A ne or a wristwatch? Or maybe a hat?"


    Ade rejected. He does not want any new essories. "How about we get something for the girls? I think I should get Hande something. It is our first date..."


    Aiden liked that idea. "We have time until lunch. Let''s pay for these and next-door is a store where we can find something for Sarah and Hande."


    Ade approved. He went to the dressing room to change into his previous clothes. They will meet with the girls for lunch, and Ade does not want to risk Hande seeing how cool he looks before he picks her up tomorrow.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1580 - Creating Memories (4)

    From the girls, Oni, N, Masika, and Imani are in the mall. The four of them went on their own. They know the stores and they are experienced shoppers.


    The girls invited Z to join them, but Z said that she does not need to buy anything and that she is busy moving. She didn''t tell them that she was in Ron''s embrace while texting her response. The fact that the two of them were naked in the bed (under the cover) was their little secret.


    Tomorrow, the weather will be perfect for a day outside. It will be mostly sunny with asional clouds, light winds and not too hot, but not cold either.


    Sarah picked a few dresses for Hande and is ying with her phone in the lounge area, next to the dressing rooms, while Hande is trying out the dresses.


    Sarah was surprised when she saw Hande exit the dressing room, wearing her clothes and a pout.


    "Howe you didn''t show me any dress? Don''t you like them? Or they don''t fit?"


    "They are too¡­ childish." Hande responded.


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up. Childish? Hande is a nine years old girl and the dresses Sarah picked are adorable and age-appropriate. "Uhm¡­ I''m not sure what you have on your mind. How about you pick some yourself? Or tell me what you want?"


    Hande plopped on the sofa next to Sarah and gave an exaggerated sigh. "I want to look¡­ older."


    Sarah didn''t understand. "Older? Why?"


    "Ade said that I am too young."


    Sarah''s interest was piqued. "Too young¡­ for what?"


    Hande fidgeted and nced at Sarah nervously and she felt that Sarah is using some magic powers to make her talk because the words came out against her will: "For a kiss."


    Sarah paused for a second before summarizing what Hande said: "Ade said that you are too young for a kiss¡­ Does that mean that you wanted to kiss him, and he rejected you?"


    "No, no. I kissed him¡­" Hande blurted out and quickly added: "On the cheek!"


    "And?"


    "And then he kissed me on the cheek and¡­ He said that he does not want to marry right now and that I am too young for a kiss, so we made a promise to wait three years before we kiss on the lips and that until then we will not kiss anyone else."


    Sarah struggled not tough. How cute are those two? "I agree with Ade. He is too young to get married."


    Hande looked at Sarah expectantly. "What about the kiss? Do you think that I am too young for the kiss? Do you agree that we should wait three years for the kiss on the lips?"


    Sarah was unable to keep it together. Hande''s earnest expression was adorable and she burst into giggles.


    Hande pouted. "You areughing at me!"


    Sarah denied it. "No, no. I would not do such a thing. I just think that you are unbelievably cute. I amughing because I am... happy."


    Hande''s expression told Sarah that she does not believe her.


    Sarah took a deep breath topose herself. "Listen, Hande¡­ You can''t pick an age and say when the first kiss is eptable. Someone reaches twenty years old and they are still not ready. It''s about finding that special someone¡­ or sometimes you are simply curious how it feels, and you will kiss a random boy. What I''m trying to say is that everyone is different."


    Sarah''s answer pacified Hande, but she was still not happy.


    "How old were you when you had your first kiss?"


    Sarah wanted to say neen years old. After all, her first kiss which counts was with Aiden, on the dancefloor at the Orion Enterprise Christmas party¡­ but then she remembered how that is not her first kiss with Aiden.


    "Four."


    Hande widened her eyes in disbelief. "What?"


    Sarah nodded. "I was four years old and Aiden was seven and he kissed me on the lips."


    Hande thought that her mind exploded: Sarah''s first kiss was at four years old! How advanced! "Your first kiss was with Aiden?"


    "Mhm¡­" Sarah hummed in confirmation. "It was my first and his as well."


    Hande''s whole face was lit up from excitement. "How did it feel?"


    "I don''t remember." Sarah admitted.


    "But you remember the kiss."


    "No. Unfortunately, I don''t remember." Sarah saw that Hande is confused, and she exined: "There is a video of Aiden kissing me about seventeen years ago."


    Hande was in a daze. Seventeen years ago! That is almost two lifetimes for her. And after all that time, Sarah and Aiden love each other and they are married and¡­ Ade has no idea what he is talking about. Nine years old is not young! Nine is more than doublepared to four!


    Another thing struck Hande: "You are together for seventeen years?"


    Sarah shook her head. "Seventeen years ago, we met for the first time. And I don''t remember seeing him again until fifteen yearster." Sarah smiled. "It is funny actually. In the video, it shows him kissing me and proiming that he has my first kiss and I have his and that I am his woman. And we both forgot about it, we were kids. But then fifteen yearster, we fell in love."


    Hande was holding her breath while listening to Sarah. The story is fascinating. "Can you show me that video? Of your first kiss?"


    Sarahughed. "Sure. When we get home. Let''s focus now on shopping because lunchtime is getting closer and we still have nothing for you to wear."


    Sarah leaned closer to Hande and asked teasingly: "Are we picking clothes with a goal for you to get your first kiss on the lips tomorrow?"


    Hande blushed fiercely and she was not sure if she should deny it. She cleared her throat awkwardly.


    Sarah''s phone buzzed. She saw a message from Aiden, it included a photo of Ade dressed up.


    Sarah showed her phone to Hande. "Look, Ade picked his outfit for tomorrow. He is extremely dashing. Do you want us to get something matching for you?"


    Hande looked at the photo and she was sure that Ade is getting more handsome by the minute. "Yes, please!"


    "We can ask a salesperson to help, it will be faster. Maybe we can finish in time to meet with the guys for lunch¡­ I think a cute skater dress would go perfectly. We just need to find the right cut around the neck and color. How much of your chest you want to be exposed?" Sarah asked with a straight face.


    Hande widened her eyes in shock and Sarah burst into augh.


    "Ah, this is fun..."


    Hande pouted. "You are teasing me!"


    "Sorry... You are so cute that I can''t help it. But don''t worry. We will find you an adorable, matching outfit. Don''t think about kissing or what anyone will say or think. The important thing is that you will spend a day with Ade. Do your best to rx and have fun. That is how you will create unforgettable memories..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1581 - A New Mission For Ron And Zula

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    Friday


    4:20 PM


    Ron and Z reached the top floor office of the rehabilitation center.


    "Come on in¡­" Emma weed Ron and Z into her office.


    Since she is the director, she has her office. It is spacious with wonderful views, worthy of a director.


    "What is this about?" Emma asked when Ron and Z took their seats.


    Z was embarrassed, and she regretted the idea for Ron to join her for this appointment. But then she remembered Sarah''s words that they are together, a team, and that her contraception is something that rtes to the both of them... because if not for Ron, she would not be here.


    Z told Emma that it''s about contraception and she was pleasantly surprised that Emma didn''t make a big deal out of it. She told her about various options, and at the end rmended that based on Z''s age she should think between an injection which is given every two weeks, and a pill which is taken daily.


    "They are the least invasive things a woman can do to prevent unwanted pregnancy. And the risk ofplications rted to any future pregnancy is almost non-existent."


    Emma exined how the injection is a strong dose of hormones that prevents ovtion, while pills are a milder dose and that is why they need to be taken daily.


    Z decided on a pill.


    "Did you take something so far?" Emma asked.


    Z''s eyes widened and she was super-ufortable, but she had to respond. "I took the morning-after pill. This morning."


    Emma showed her professional soothing smile. "Don''t worry about it. It happens."


    Z blinked. "Really?"


    Emma nodded and bent over her desk, closer to Z. She spoke in a half-whisper: "Actually, it happened to me. When I slept with Charlie for the first time, both of us were too caught up in the moment to think about protection. First thing in the morning, Charlie sent someone to fetch them for me."


    Emma leaned back in her chair and continued in a normal voice: "Don''t be too hard on yourself. Things happen. What''s important is that we learn and do our best not to repeat the mishaps. And that is why you are here. I am d that Ron is here as well, so that he is also aware of everything you are doing for your rtionship."


    Ron lifted his chin proudly and took Z''s hand in his. Yup, he is here for Z and he is doing his part of supporting her.


    Z rxed. Knowing that Emma had almost the same experience made her feel less awkward.


    "I will write you a prescription and you can pick it up on your way home." Emma told Z and then exined about the pill, how to take it, and what to expect.


    "I am d that both of you are here." Emma told Ron and Z when they ended their talk about contraception. "I have a thinging up and I was hoping that the two of you can help me out."


    Ron and Z exchanged nces before looking at Emma expectantly.


    "I mentioned this to Sarah and Aiden, and they told me to talk to you directly so that you can ask me any questions you might have. If you don''t like the idea, our talk ends here. However, if you agree to it, then you should discuss it with Sarah and Aiden." Emma gave an introduction before going to the main topic.


    "In two weeks, there will be a party hosted by the Smith family. I will be there with Charlie and four Charlie''s bodyguards, but bodyguards are not allowed inside the venue. I would like the two of you toe as guests. Charlie can arrange for Ron to attend with his identity of young Mr. Heine, the heir of Heinelurgy."


    "What is the purpose of using?" Ron asked with a frown. He doesn''t like to be associated with his father.


    "The Smith family is ruthless, and I believe that I will be in danger. They will not dare to act against Charlie because of his position, however, I am seen as his weakness. Because of Charlie, no one will do anything openly, but I suspect that they will try to harm me secretly. Your task will be to watch over me."


    Emma saw that Ron and Z are thinking, and she added: "Let me know when you decide if you want to do this or not. It is on Saturday, two weeks from now, and it will take your afternoon and evening. The sooner you decide, the more time we will have to get ready. Charlie will provide you with the list of guests, and if they are confirmed as friendly or hostile, and I will let you know if I had contact with any of them previously. Out of the people you know¡­ Anna and Jeff might make an appearance, depending on Anna''s recuperation. Sarah and Aiden didn''t decide if they will join. Sophia, Felix, Ellie, and Jasper are on the guestlist, and so are Jeff''s and Aiden''s parents. Jarred and my mom will be there. Do you have any questions at this time?"


    "Why us?" Z asked. She noticed that Ron does not like to be introduced as young Mr. Heine.


    "We need someone who can join as a guest. Someone who is not known in the circle to attract attention, yet to have status high enough to be invited. The two of you are perfect. A young couple, who will not be seen as a threat."


    Ron thought about Emma''s words. "Not seen as a threat? You want them to believe that you are not protected so that they can make a move against you?"


    Emma pursed her lips. "They will make a move sooner orter. I would rather that they do it when I have someone reliable watching my back."


    Z liked that Emma called them reliable. "Do you have any leads?"


    "Nothing specific. But the Smith family isrge, and they are all hungry for power. Whatever they are nning will not be a simple elimination. They will probably try to get me to embarrass myself in order to drag Charlie''s image down. I have two extra gowns prepared in case they end up staining or ripping the one I''m wearing."


    Emma sighed while remembering the first party she attended with Charlie, and how her perfect gown was ruined by a bunch of jealous women when they spilled wine on it. Well, the good part is that due to that she ended up with a rehabilitation center. And that was the night when Charlie confessed his love to her.


    Despite the ruined dress, Emma remembers that night with a smile on her face. Mostly due to what happened after the party in Charlie''s vi.


    Z thought that they are done here. "OK. We will talk about it and let you know by¡­" Z looked at Ron. "Sunday?"


    Ron nodded in agreement and rified: "We are going to spend a day in Disnend tomorrow, so we will make sure to finalize things on our end tonight and on Sunday."


    Emma said how that is perfect. She wished them a good time tomorrow and escorted them out of her office.


    "Disnend¡­ sounds fun." Emma murmured while getting her phone. Lately, she and Charlie are busy with work and all the dangers and she would like to rx. <em>''Maybe we could go to an amusement park''</em>, Emma mused.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1582 - Preparations For The Day At Disneyland

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Saturday


    7:00 AM


    Sarah is in themon room where the kids are, giving a fewst reminders to the youngsters who are about to head for their day to Disnend.


    Matias (the cook) prepared sandwiches and brought them in themon room so that everyone eats something before heading out. They want to seize the day, so everyone present skipped morning training and decided not to go for breakfast.


    They thanked Matias for sandwiches and continued listening to Sarah.


    "Don''t go anywhere on your own. If you get in trouble, use ear stud to alert others¡­ Do you have your maps? Did you pick your rides? Remember the parades... Don''t forget the fireworks at 9:30 PM¡­"


    Z and Ron are at the back. This is their second Disnend-date, so they know what to expect. Z leaned on Ron and they held hands with their fingers inteced. For the two of them,st few days were turbulent, but now they feel closer than ever.


    Jamari was sticking as close as possible to Imani, which is a few inches away. If he gets closer, she scolds him. Haru and N are there and so are Michael, Oni, and Ade.


    Zack is standing coolly behind Masika, he arrived just in time to hear Sarah''s instructions. Zack is treating this as a protect-Masika mission. He wants her to have fun, and he has no intention to make a move on her, but he will not allow any boy to approach her either.


    The eight of them are excited about the day ahead.


    Haru and N will move as a couple, and the same goes for Michael and Oni.


    Imani and Masika nned a few rides to take together, and Jamari and Zack will follow them.


    Jamari found an opportunity to call Zack to the side.


    "How about you cooperate with me? Help me out¡­" Jamari said only for Zack to hear.


    "With?" Zack asked suspiciously.


    "I want to be with Imani, without Masika or you around... no offense. Imani wants to take a few rides with Masika. Let''s get over with them right away, and then split up."


    Zack didn''t see a problem with that. If it will give him some alone time with Masika, he will take it but¡­ "How are we going to split up if the girls want to stick together?"


    "Leave that to me. I have a n." Jamari winked confidently. "Once all the joint rides are done, I will create a diversion and you just need to y along."


    Zack agreed while wondering if these are really the fearsome generals of the Army of Chaos. No matter how he looks at them... they are kids.


    Sarah was done with her instructions and Ade''s sight was glued in the direction of the hallway from where Hande should show up. Where is she? He texted her half an hour ago and she confirmed that she is awake. How long does she need to get ready? Or did she go back to sleep? Ade was getting nervous.


    What Ade didn''t know is that Hande is stuck in her room with Merve who found out from Masika that Hande is going with Ade <em>''as a couple''</em>.


    In Hande''s room¡­


    "Since when are you a couple with Ade?" Merve asked Hande with full-blown disapproval of an older sister.


    Hande was ncing at the time nervously. She felt like crying. At this rate, Ade might go without her. Why can''t Merve leave her alone? But Hande is concerned that if she is rude, Merve will go and talk to Ade and make everything worse. She needs to pacify her big sister quickly and go and join others.


    "We are not a dating kind of a couple." Hande said matter-of-factly.


    Merve didn''t understand. "What kind of a couple are you?"


    "This is the event where everyone gets two tickets and I am going with Ade. <em>''A couple''</em> means two people, and because of that Ade and I are a couple for today because we are going together."


    Merve listened carefully and she thought that it makes sense. Maybe. But there is one more thing¡­ "I heard that you are holding hands with Ade."


    Hande was getting frustrated. "And during the swimming race, you also saw him carry me. Mention that as well while you are at it."


    "That is different. You were hurt at that time."


    Hande exhaled in frustration. "Merve, what do you want?"


    "I want you to be careful and aware of what you are doing."


    Hande rolled her eyes. "Careful of what? Do you think that I am going to get married? Or that Ade will do something despicable against my will? He is treating me nicely and I am having fun with him. I am supposed to go to Disnend and enjoy my day on rollercoasters and watching parades while eating enormous cotton candy with Ade by my side who will make sure that no one bullies me. But before I could step out of my room, I am already bullied by my own sister from the early morning. How can I enjoy the day which starts like this? Not to mention that you are dying me. At this rate, they will go without me."


    Merve frowned. "I am worried about you."


    "Well¡­ don''t be. Ade will protect me, and he is very capable."


    "You like him." Merve voiced her observation.


    Hande didn''t deny it but she was not ready to confirm it either. "What does that have to do with me going to Disnend?"


    Hande saw that Merve is out of the arguments. She walked to the mirror and turned sideways, to see herself better.


    The light gray short-sleeved skater dress with ck details and a ck leather belt around her waist fits her perfectly. And it goes well with her light gray tennis shoes, and a ck purse. Everything is age-appropriate, yet it makes her look older (in Hande''s opinion). The whole look is fancy, and sport-ish, and youthful, and feminine, and the most important thing is that colors match with the outfit Ade got yesterday.


    "The dress looks good on you." Merve said.


    Hande smiled. "Really?" She nced at her legs. "You don''t think that it''s too short?"


    "No. It''s knee-length which is appropriate for girls living here." Merve knows that Hande asked because back home their father insisted that she is covered up. Only face and hands could be exposed.


    The knock on the door got their attention. Merve opened, she was standing closer to the door.


    Ade was surprised to see Merve. "Is Hande ready? We need to leave soon."


    Hande pushed Merve to the side and got in the hallway next to Ade while exining: "I''m ready, ready¡­ we can go now¡­ sorry for not showing up in themon area. Things came up."


    Ade understood that the thing which came up is Merve. Why is she ring at him? He decided to ignore her.


    Ade looked at Hande top to bottom and gave an approving nod. "You look nice. If I didn''t know better, I would say that it''s a couple''s outfit with mine."


    Hande blushed. "Thanks. You are handsome as well."


    Ade reached into his pocket. "I''ve got you this¡­"


    He gave her a small teddy on a string and Hande immediately attached it to her purse.


    She wanted to thank him, but he got his keys and showed them to her. "I have a matching teddy as a keychain."


    Hande smiled brightly. They have matching essories! Like a real couple!


    Ade saw that Hande is happy with the present. Aiden was right, girls like couples'' essories.


    He took Hande''s hand in his and led the way. "Let''s go, or we will bete. I am too young to drive in the city, so we need to hitch a ride. You didn''t show up for the briefing and I''ve got you a sandwich; you can eat it on the way..."


    Merve could not believe that they ignored her. "You are holding hands!"


    Ade turned his head toward Merve and responded without stopping his steps. "Yup. The amusement park is crowded, and we will be holding hands the whole day so that we don''t separate."


    "You are not in the park yet!" Merve shouted. Frustration bubbled inside her when Ade and Hande took a turn at the end of the hallway and didn''t respond.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1583 - Saturday At Disneyland (1)

    At Disnend¡­


    11:01 AM


    Twelve people entered through a secret passage, avoiding the long lines at the entrance.


    They gathered at the closest park and confirmed their groups and that they will meet at this spot after the 9:30 fireworks end.


    "We will wait for everyone before heading back so that we go together." Michael said. "No one stays behind on their own because we don''t want to risk that someone gets into trouble. It''s one thing when we are out on a mission and we can go wild, but this is a public amusement park with a lot of witnesses. Let''s not bring unwanted attention to us, Sarah and Aiden will not appreciate that. If someone provokes you, call for reinforcements and do your best to avoid a fight. No matter what your skills are, here we are all tourists who came to enjoy the rides."


    Haru spoke to Ade: "Make sure to protect Hande well. And don''t forget the first thing to do if someone is causing trouble."


    Ade knows that Haru is telling him this because Hande is the only one non-fighter among them. But he will protect her well, alright? Besides, this is an amusement park, not a sketchy alley.


    "I will call for backup." Ade confirmed that he heard what Michael said.


    Haru and Michael exchanged suspicious nces. Ade is always the first one who jumps into frail. But maybe he will use his head this time, because of Hande. Maybe.


    After that, our group of twelve dispersed, following their maps they previously made.


    Back to the present...


    Imani and Masika are walking in front while checking out the map. Jamari and Zack are behind them.


    "How about arcades next?" Masika asked. "We can y a bit and then grab lunch around noon."


    Imani pouted. "Arcades? Really? So many rides and you want to y games in a dark room?"


    "I need a break from all the rides if I want to be able to digest lunch¡­" Masika added in a low voice. She likes roller-coaster and all those wild spinning rides, but she could use a small break so that her insides calm down before a meal.


    Jamari''s face lit up. This is the opportunity he was waiting for! He nudged Zack and gave him a knowing look a second before he plopped on the ground.


    "Aww¡­"


    Imani and Masika halted their steps and turned to see Jamari sitting on the pathway and holding onto his ankle.


    "What happened?" Imani was right next to him. She is the designated medic in the house.


    "I think I twisted my ankle¡­" Jamari said with a painful expression on his face.


    Imani saw that they are in the middle of the pathway and people are walking around them. "Zack, can you help Jamari move to the less crowded area?"


    Zack hooked Jamari''s hand around his neck and supported him while walking to the nearby bench.


    "I don''t see swelling or a bruise¡­" Imani mumbled while checking Jamari''s ankle. "Too bad we don''t have icepacks. Rest a bit and it should be fine. If in ten minutes or so it does not get better, I will bandage it for extra support."


    Jamari nced at Zack. "There is no need for everyone to stay with me. Masika, you wanted to go to the arcades, right? Why don''t you go with Zack and Imani can stay with me and check if I need bandaging?"


    Masika''s eyes darted from Jamari to Imani and then to Zack. She saw that Zack shrugged, indicating that he does not mind, but she was torn. Should she leave Imani? They agreed to move together.


    Zack saw that Jamari is ring at him and he got the hint. This is where they separate!


    "What do you think? Want to check the arcades?" Zack asked Masika. "I wanted to see what shooting games they have. Imani didn''t seem very excited to go to arcades, and this is a good chance for us to check it out instead of standing here."


    Masika pursed her lips. She does not want to leave Imani, but Zack is correct. Imani was not willing to go to the arcades, and Zack wants to go.


    "Is it OK if we go ahead?" Masika asked Imani.


    Imani didn''t think much of it. She needs to stay with Jamari on the bench for some time, and like this, she can avoid the arcades. "Sure, there is no need for everyone to be stuck here. Have fun."


    "We can meet upter." Masika reminded Imani.


    Imani agreed. "I will let you know when his leg is better."


    While Masika and Imani spoke, Jamari secretly gave a thumbs up to Zack.


    Imani sat on the bench next to Jamari and watched Masika and Zack disappear in the crowd.


    "Let''s wait a few minutes, so we are not found out and then we can go and hit the next roller-coaster." Jamari told Imani.


    Imani looked at Jamari in disbelief. "What about your leg? You faked it? Why?"


    Jamari gave Imani a knowing look. "What do you mean, why? Are you blind?"


    Imani looked at Jamari suspiciously while trying to figure out what he is up to.


    "Are you using this to get close to me?" She asked angrily.


    Jamari ignored her question. "Didn''t you notice that we are interfering with Masika and Zack?"


    Imani frowned. "What?"


    "Come on, you are not blind. Masika picked Zack for a reason."


    "No. Imani picked Zack because he never went to Disnend, and because she felt that she owes him¡­" Imani remembered the arguments Sarah gave to Masika when they were discussing Disnend in the study of the Cliffside Vi.


    Jamari bobbed his head. "Excuses. If he never went to Disnend, why does she need to take him? he is old enough to go on his own, and don''t tell me that he has no other people to go with. Also, if Masika owes Zack, there are many other ways to repay the favor than to spend a day with him."


    Imani understood Jamari''s hints. "You are saying that Masika likes Zack?"


    Jamari smiled smugly. Yup, this is working just as he nned! "Not only that, I am also saying that it''s mutual. Why else would Zack ept to spend a day with her? Didn''t you see how eagerly he wanted to go to the arcades with her? Without us?"


    Imani thought about how it makes sense. Maybe. "You have no intention to meet with themter, do you?"


    Jamari thought for a second before responding: "If it''s up to me, I would stay away from them and give them privacy. It seems to me that they are in the initial stages of liking each other, and this is the crucial time for them to spend together and to get to know one another. But I will leave it up to you."


    Jamari saw that Imani is thinking about it, and he decided to give another push. "Let''s not worry about them. I''m sure they will manage just fine and if they need anything, they can reach out to us." Jamari pointed at his ear stud.


    Imani nodded in slow motion. She needs to agree that Masika and Zack are spending a lot of time together. Even during summer, Zack woulde to the Cliffside Vi and Masika would go to the basecamp. Was it really only for knife-throwing? And even this... a unique opportunity to have fun, and Masika and Zack are together. She picked him, and he epted. And what Jamari said, is true: if anything is wrong and Masika does not want to be alone with Zack, she can contact them easily.


    Jamari took out the map of the park. "Where are we going next?"


    Jamari saw that Imani is busy with the map and he praised himself for this idea. Now Imani will stay away from Masika and Zack because they need privacy, and at the same time, he gets Imani to himself. The n is perfect!


    It''s not that Jamari thinks how he will manage to do anything like kissing and hugging, he is aware that he is very-very far away from that. However, without Masika around, Imani will not be caught up in girly chatter and Imani''s attention will be on him. And he can show her how awesome he is.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1584 - Saturday At Disneyland (2)

    While Imani and Jamari were picking their next ride on the bench, Masika and Zack headed toward the arcades.


    "Are you sure it''s OK to leave them behind? We could have waited for Jamari''s leg to get better and go together with them." Masika said guiltily.


    "How much I heard, Imani was not willing to go to arcades. Why make her do things she does not like?"


    "Isn''t that what you do when you move as a group?" Masika asked Zack. "We take turns in picking where we go, and others follow. It is normal for someone topromise."


    "That is true if you want to force people to stay in a group. However, there is no pressing need to move in a grouprger than two people and by splitting up, everyone can have their own fun. The day is too short and there are too many things to do." Zack saw that Masika is not convinced and he got an idea. "Besides, didn''t you see how eagerly Imani stayed by Jamari''s side?"


    Masika shot a side nce at Zack. "Are you saying that she is interested in him?"


    Zack nodded knowingly. "Based on how much I''ve seen, it''s mutual."


    Masika knows that Jamari has a crush on Imani. Everyone knows that. But she didn''t know that Imani is reciprocating his feelings. Imani never said anything about Jamari other than he is persistent.


    "You think that it''s mutual?" Masika asked suspiciously.


    Zack nodded confidently. "I''m an outsider. I see these things. It seems that Jamari is taking an active role in pursuing her, but if she is not interested, she would push him away decisively. Imani I know would not let Jamari stick so close to her if she does not like him."


    Masika thought about Zack''s words and concluded that they might be true. She started noticing at Sarah''s and Aiden''s wedding that Imani''s attitude toward Jamari is softening up. The two of them spent most of the evening on the dancefloor. Even for today, if Imani is not interested in Jamari, she could have picked as herpanion any other boy, or a girl. Merve is close to Imani, and so are many other girls because Imani is the designated medic, and all the girls are trying to stay on Imani''s good side.


    After a short deliberation, Masika agreed. "Let''s y games and go for lunch on our own. Unless they ask us to join them, we can go our way. Like that, we will not be intruding. You said you want to see shooting games? How about a small wager? The winner gets to pick the next ride¡­"


    Zack agreed. Of course, he did. How can he deny when Masika''s eyes are lit up? And he can see that she is enjoying. Ah, this will be a fun day. He gets to spend the rest of the day with Masika at the happiest ce in the world. Just the two of them.


    On the other side of the park¡­


    Ade noticed that a group of four older boys is following him and Hande for more than an hour.


    Ade remembered Sarah''s warning not to cause amotion and he led Hande to take several twists and turns through the crowd and various passages, hoping to lose these boys, but he was not sessful. Ade does not want to be involved in a scuffle with Hande by his side, she might get traumatized, but it seems that those boys are not willing to give up.


    About one hour ago, the four boys stood in a long line and noticed that Ade and Hande took the ride without any waiting. Ade and Hande stood out from the others because they are barely tall enough for the ride, and they just walked past them like the line does not exist. The four boys expected to see Ade and Hande being rejected by the people who are letting customers on the ride, and they were surprised to see that two youngsters got in without problems after showing their passes.


    When Ade and Hande got off the ride, the boys followed after them and saw them taking another ride without waiting in the line (again). Their curiosity was piqued. How can two kids go straight to the ride twice in a row? Who are they? They must be someone rich and influential, that was the only logical conclusion. One more rideter, the four boys confirmed that Ade and Hande are kids with special passes and without adult supervision, and that means easy targets. They really-really want to find out how can they take rides without waiting in line and if possible, they want to take those magical passes for themselves. Even if they take turns two by two, it will be much faster than to wait in endless lines.


    Back to the present¡­


    Ade touched his ear stud. "Is anyone nearby?"


    "Trouble?" Ron asked after a few seconds.


    Ade confirmed. "Someone is following us. Four of them, eighteen to neen years old. How soon can you be here?"


    "Z and I are close." Ron responded. "We can reach you in about five minutes."


    "Oni and I just got off the ride and are about ten minutes away." Michael chimed in.


    The message Ade sent went to everyone who has the ear stud.


    Haru''s voice sounded through swishing of the wind and screams from the background: "We are on a ride!"


    Masika and Imani responded that they are need more than half an hour to reach Ade''s current location even if they run.


    "No problem." Ron told Masika and Imani not to bothering, they are far away. "Z and I are moving toward Ade. Ade, find a convenient location in case they are not giving up easily."


    "We are also on our way, in case you need backup." Michael said under his breath, it was obvious that he is running.


    Ade looked at Hande and he saw that she is anxious. Hande does not have an ear stud, but she heard what Ade said. And his words mean that four big boys with no good intentions are following them.


    Ade smiled and gave Hande''s hand a gentle squeeze. "It will be fine. Ron and Z wille in a minute and Michael and Oni are on their way. Don''t look back¡­ Do you want cotton candy?"


    Hande didn''t respond, but she followed Ade to the stand with the cotton candy.


    "Pick one¡­" Ade told Hande while he checked the map. He used this short stop to pick a convenient location where they can confront the boys, and in case of a fight, the chance of being seen will be minimal.


    Hande was not sure which cotton candy to get, her mind was a mess. Ade took the biggest rainbow-colored one.


    "This is too much." Hande said while epting the cotton candy.


    "We can share. Come on, this way. Stay close." Ade said casually and grabbed a piece of cotton candy with his fingers. "It''s super sweet. Have some..."


    Hande took a bite and she had to agree. It''s sweet.


    Hande walked in the direction Ade led and her heart thumped wildly as they made their way through the crowd. She knows that they are in danger and that with every passing second it''sing closer and the only thing preventing her from screaming and running wildly was Ade who was cool andposed. He is amazing.


    Hande was not sure how they found themselves behind a wall, close to a big bush that almostpletely blocked the view of the path filled with people.


    Ade looked at the map and spoke loudly: "It seems we took a wrong turn."


    A boy snickered behind him and Hande stiffened.


    "It''s OK. Look at me." Ade spoke softly, only for Hande to hear.


    She peeled her eyes from the four big boys who are grinning a few steps behind Ade and she saw that Ade is not shaken up at all.


    "Stay behind me." Ade told Hande and he waited for her to confirm that she heard him with a nod, before he turned toward the boys.


    "Did you take a wrong turn as well?" Ade asked innocently.


    "No. We took all the right ones." One of the boys responded mockingly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1585 - Saturday At Disneyland (3)

    Ade observed the four boys and reminded himself to stay cool. Ron and Z will be here in less than a minute.


    "Do you want something?"


    "We want the passes you are using to take the rides without waiting. And while at it, give us your wallets and any other valuables." The boy on the left said sternly. He pointed at Hande. "That is a nice purse."


    Hande stiffened and gripped the teddy bear keychain which Ade gave her earlier that morning. There is no way she is giving that away no matter how big those boys are!


    Ade was getting irritated. Why are they picking on a little girl? They have no honor! "Leave her out of this."


    "That is not on you to decide." One of the boys sneered.


    Ade flexed his hands before balling them into fists. "Do you think that you can bully us?"


    "We don''t think, we know." The boy on the left said mockingly. "Do you think that you have a chance against the four of us?"


    Ade smirked. "We will not know until we try."


    The four boys realized that Ade is provoking them. How audacious!


    They were ready to move toward Ade and teach him a lesson when Ron''s voice came from the side: "What is going on?"


    Ron red at the four boys while walking to Ade. "We were waiting for you by the ice-cream stand, and when you didn''t show up, Z got worried."


    The four boys eyed Ron and Z and exchanged nces. They were sure that Ade and Hande are by themselves, but now two more showed up, and the neers are older. But still, girls don''t count, so it''s two versus four. However, they should not be hasty, what if there are more of them around?


    Ade pointed with his chin toward the four troublemakers and responded to Ron. "They want our ride passes. And our valuables."


    Z made her way next to Hande and gave her an encouraging nod before focusing toward the troublemakers.


    Ron stood next to Ade and turned toward the four boys. "You are thieves? Will you leave or should I call security?"


    Ron''s thoughts matched Ade''s: if Sarah didn''t warn them not to cause amotion, those four would be lying on the ground right now.


    One of the boys lifted his hands defensively. "Hey, hey¡­ we are not thieves. We saw them taking rides without waiting in the line and we were curious. We wanted to know what passes they have, so that we can get the same ones."


    Ron can see that the boy is lying, and he assumed that their n is to get them to rx before jumping to snatch their things.


    Ade snorted. "Sure, you want the same passes as ours. You want exactly the same ones we have. That is stealing."


    "Assuming that you are correct¡­" One of the boys said, emboldened by the fact that no one else approached them after Ron and Z. "What can you do about it?"


    "We can scream and get security here." Z responded.


    The four boys burst into augh and one of them said: "By the time securityes here, we will be long gone with your valuables."


    "Is there any trouble here?"


    The four troublemakers abruptly turned toward the voice and observed Michael and Oni. Oni looks like a teenager, but Michael is much older, and his gaze is terrifying. Both of them have casts on their hands which are ck, so they look like some reinforced gloves.


    The four troublemakers exchanged nervous nces before they started retreating. Four of them versus Ade and Ron (they didn''t count the girls) is doable, but now that Michael is here, it changes the situation.


    "It''s a misunderstanding," one of the boys said as he walked backward. "We only wanted to talk, that''s it."


    When four troublemakers left, Michael looked at Ade and Hande. "You are OK?"


    "Yeah¡­" Ade responded and turned to look at Hande.


    Ade saw that Hande dropped the cotton candy on the ground and her expression is not good. Ade remembered Aiden''s words that he should be careful with Hande because this is her first time going out of the protection of their property, and any bad experience can leave a mark.


    Ade exhaled sadly. He failed. It''s not even lunchtime and Hande had a bad experience. He told himself that he needs to fix this. Somehow.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Hande said when Ade lifted the sweet treat.


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s lunchtime anyway. Let''s get something good to eat, andter I can get you another one¡­"


    Hande nodded absentmindedly at Ade''s words, while thinking that she is useless. All five of them were fearless when facing those troublemakers and she was the only one who trembled in fear. Hande wondered if they are all exceptional, or are they normal and she iscking.


    "Let''s have lunch together." Michael suggested. "We all need to eat, and if those four still have their eyes on Ade and Hande, it will confirm to them that they are not on your own."


    They all agreed.


    Ade trashed the cotton candy on the way to the restaurant and the six of them found a table without any issues (courtesy of special passes, aka Eve).


    "Are you OK?" Ade asked Hande when they took their seats. She didn''t say almost anything since the incident.


    "Why did theye after us?" Hande asked.


    Ade shrugged indicating that he is not sure, and Z responded: "You are young, and people think that you are easily bullied."


    "They said how they saw us taking rides without waiting." Hande said.


    "We are doing the same." Oni chimed in. "However, we are bigger, so they don''t daree after us."


    "Are our passes so special?" Hande was curious.


    Ade confirmed. "There are passes that you can buy which allow you a certain level of the VIP experience, but not like this. No matter how much you pay, you can''t skip more than a handful of rides a day, and we don''t have such a limit. What Sarah and Aiden can do, is borderline magic."


    The lunch passed in a rxed atmosphere and gradually Hande loosened up.


    For dessert, Ade ordered chocte cake and he gave his portion to Hande.


    "I have mine." Hande said while gesturing toward the chocte cake in front of her.


    "Have this as well. I know it''s your favorite. And also, you had stress, and sugar can help."


    Hande smiled. She likes that he remembered that chocte cake is her favorite.


    "Feed me." Hande demanded.


    Ade lifted his eyebrows, surprised by her words. "What?"


    "You said it, I had stress. Sugar will help but I will feel even better if you feed me." Hande said matter-of-factly.


    Ade nced at the other four at the table and Ron, Z, Michael, and Oni pretended that they are not there; they looked anywhere other than toward Ade and Hande. But Ade saw them suppressing their smiles. This Hande will be the end of him.


    Ade exhaled in defeat and took a fork.


    "You are taking advantage of my kindness¡­" He grumbled while poking a piece of cake on a fork and giving it to Hande.


    Hande took his offering and smiled smugly. "Hmm¡­ it''s delicious¡­ Hey! You gave me your slice! Why are you eating?"


    "Payment for my feeding services." Ade said with a mouthful of cake and offered her the second bite.


    Hande mumbled something, but she didn''t refuse. She likes that Ade is feeding her and that they are sharing the cake¡­ and the fork.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1586 - Saturday At Disneyland (4)

    3:25 PM


    Masika and Zack are in front of the haunted house.


    After three hours in the huge hall filled with arcades, Masika and Zack were about evenly matched in scores, depending on the games they yed.


    Zack won in a game where they whacked zombies with virtual clubs, metal poles, and machetes. The game is yed with virtual reality goggles, and the images and the sounds were vivid.


    "You would not win if the game is not so scary." Masika sulked.


    Zack stifled augh. Her pouty expression is adorable. "If I tell anyone that the fierce general of the Army of Chaos is afraid of ghosts and zombies, they would not believe me."


    Masika was outraged. Why did he bring up ghosts? She will not admit to it. "Ghosts? Where did you get that?"


    "Maybe you forgot the scavenger hunt, but I remember the basement and the clown and¡­"


    "Stop it!" Masika hissed while her cheeks burned in embarrassment. At that time, she was so scared of the clown-ghost that she ended up jumping into Zack''s arms. How undignifying. "Do you need to remind me?"


    Zackughed. "There is no shame in being afraid of something. Even if it does not exist."


    Masika denied it. "I am not afraid."


    "Yeah, right."


    "I will prove it to you!"


    Zack thought that Masika is silly. "Really? How can you do that? Will you summon a ghost or reanimate a corpse in order to prove your point?"


    Masika looked at him defiantly. "The scary house!"


    "You mean¡­ the haunted house." He corrected her.


    "That one! Let''s go! We will go there, and I will not be afraid."


    "Masika, there is no need to prove anything to me."


    "I will prove it to myself. And to you. Let''s go." She urged him.


    "How about lunch first?" Zack suggested. It was past lunchtime. "And don''t you want to pick the next ride?"


    Masika huffed. "Fine. Lunch first, and then the scary house! I don''t want a ride. As the next destination, I pick the scary house!"


    "The haunted house..." Zack mumbled and followed after Masika who was heading out of the hall with arcades.


    Back to the present¡­


    Masika is looking at the entry door of the haunted house with a frown.


    "We don''t need to do this¡­ Look to the right. I can see the entry to the carnival street. There are games and sweets. I will buy you caramel popcorn¡­" Zack said dotingly.


    Masika shot him a side-nce. "We are doing this. Are you afraid?"


    Zack exhaled, defeated by her stubbornness. Well, maybe she ends up jumping into his arms again. "I''m going with you."


    The entry is spooky, and there are carts for customers to sit.


    The guy in a vampire outfit exined that the carts move slowly following the rails, exposing people to all kinds of creepy sights, sounds, and smells. He warned them that under no circumstances they should leave the cart. And in case of an emergency, there is a panic button that will stop the cart and someone from the staff wille to help them.


    Zack sat in the cart next to Z and kept his left hand between them, palm up.


    Masika nced at his hand and then at him questionably.


    "In case you get scared, feel free to hold on¡­" Zack said seriously.


    Masika rolled her eyes in response while clutching the cart edge in front of her. There is no way she will be afraid and hold onto Zack. She is ready for this.


    Zack smiled and tilted his head to get a better view of Masika''s face.


    The cart moved and they entered apletely dark tunnel. The only sound was the squeaking of the wheels.


    From that tunnel, they passed through the door which was decorated in spiderwebs, and they were passing through a room lit by candlelight, and there were spiders¡­ and just when they were close to the tall cab, it opened abruptly and a skeleton popped out of it.


    <em>''HAHAHAHAHA!''</em>


    Creepyugher echoed and Masika did her best not to scream. She almost punched the skeleton!


    The next were bats and vampires and Masika was not sure if they are holograms, or robots, or something in between, but it was realistic and scary.


    Masika reminded herself not to think about the panic button which will stop the cart. Her main mission is to hold on until the end of the ride. Only like that, she can look at Zack without feelingpletely embarrassed.


    Her grip on the cart intensified when they exited a dark tunnel and they were slowly passing through the cemetery. This was intense. It was dark and foggy and chilly, and the soil on the fresh grave moved and a gray arm popped out.


    "Ah!" Masika eximed and clutched Zack''s hand.


    Zack thought that she is adorable. It seems that she is not only trying to prove herself, but also to fight against her fears. Truly, a girl worth admiring.


    For the rest of the ride, Masika didn''t scream, but she didn''t let go of Zack''s arm. Zack clearly felt her grip increasing whenever she was startled. He likes that she held onto him for support.


    The ride reached its end, and Masika was proud that she didn''t use the panic button.


    When they got out of the cart, Masika''s legs were shaky.


    She swayed slightly and in the next moment, Zack picked her up and carried her out, princess style.


    "This is embarrassing. Let me down¡­" Masika whispered with urgency.


    "Bear with it. There is a bench right there." Zack responded.


    Zack got her a drink from the nearby stall and they sat in silence.


    Masika was d that Zack didn''t mention her screaming or shaky legs. Or the fact that for the most of the ride she was holding onto him.


    "Thanks." Masika said after some time.


    "Don''t mention it. When you are done taking rest, we can go to the carnival street."


    Masika looked in the direction he pointed and smiled. "I would like that."


    About ten minutester¡­


    Masika and Zack stood at the beginning of a long crowded street with carnival games on each side. It looked like they stepped into a different world where a festival is taking ce.


    "Waah! Look at these!" Masika eximed at the sight of headpieces with Mickey Mouse ears. She swiftly got the money from her purse and purchased two; one for her and one for Zack.


    "How can we say that we spent a day at Disnend without dressing up a bit?" Masika asked cheerfully while putting one headpiece on her.


    She gestured to Zack to lower his head, obviously wanting to put the second set of ears on him. Masika saw that Zack is not willing.


    "It''s either this or a princess'' tiara. And you get to pick between Cindere and Ariel." Masika warned him.


    Zack was happy to see that Masika''s mood improved. He obediently lowered his head and allowed Masika to put the second set of ears on his head.


    She gave him a satisfied thumbs up and looked down the street.


    "Let''s walk first and see what games are avable." Masika suggested.


    Zack agreed. By now, he noticed that Masika is more interested in ying games than in taking the rides. That is why he suggested that theye here.


    Zack is happy that Imani and Jamari didn''t call so far. It feels like it''s just the two of them in the sea of people.


    Just as Zack was enjoying the thought of him and Masika on their own, he heard N''s voice: "Nice to see familiar faces!"


    Nughed at the sight of Masika and Zack. Both of them have big Mickey Mouse ears on top of their heads.


    "You are blending in the surrounding well¡­" N said when she caught her breath.


    Masika pointed at the princess crown on N''s head. "You are not so bad yourself¡­"


    "Oh¡­ I forgot that I''m also wearing something."


    Masikaughed and her attention was drawn to the six plush toys in N''s arms. "What''s with all the plushies?"


    "We were ying a shooting game. If you hit the center three times, you get a toy, so¡­" N grinned and looked at the toys.


    Haru joined them. "Here you go¡­" He told N and opened a Mickey Mouse backpack for her to put the toys in.


    Masika giggled. Haru has a crown on his head!


    "Haru went to buy the backpack so that my hands are free." N exined.


    "What will you do with so many plushies?" Masika asked N.


    "Not sure. I will keep one or two, and for the others¡­ Maybe we can give them away to the kids at home." N looked at Haru who nodded in approval.


    "But you don''t have enough for everyone." Masika observed.


    N smiled smugly. "There is still plenty of time to win more. My Haru is awesome."


    Haru stuck his chest out proudly and grinned. Yup, he is awesome.


    Masika nced at Zack. "We can win some toys also."


    "Absolutely. I see a ring toss game there, and they have toys as rewards." Zack pointed to the right.


    Masika grabbed his hand and led the way. "Let''s hurry¡­" Masika turned to N and shouted: "At the end of the day we willpare who won more toys!"


    "You are on!" N shouted back and tugged Haru in the opposite direction from where Masika and Zack went.


    Zack can''t believe howpetitive Masika is. She is eagerly looking for an opportunity to challenge someone¡­ but then, she is holding his hand. This is not bad. He will get her all the plushies she wants.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1587 - Saturday At Disneyland (5)

    4:56 PM


    Ade and Hande are enjoying their day at Disnend.


    After lunch, they split up from the others, and Ade let Hande pick the rides.


    A few hours into high-speed fun, they decided to take a break. Ade and Hande got a huge cotton candy each and made their way toward the nearby park.


    Hande made a pouty face, and Ade noticed.


    "Is it something wrong with the cotton candy?" He guessed. "Do you want me to get water or some juice? An ice cream maybe?"


    "No, it''s not that. I was hoping that we can sit, but all the benches are upied." Hande admitted.


    Ade looked at the benches along the path and concluded that Hande is right. He remembered Aiden''s advice rted to two jackets.


    "Come this way¡­" Ade said mysteriously and led Hande over thewn, deeper in the park. After ayer of bushes, they found a small clearing.


    Hande was surprised when Ade put his leather jacket on the ground, next to the tree, and gestured to her to sit.


    "What about you?" Hade asked.


    Ade waved to the left. "You take that side, and I will get on the other one. There is enough space for both of us."


    Ade and Hande sat next to each other and ate cotton candy in silence.


    Ade was thinking about how it''s almost five o''clock and that they have four and a half hours left until the fireworks. There are two more rides that he wants to take, and the rest he will let Hande pick. He wondered if she has enough picks tost them more than four hours or will they repeat some of their favorite ones. They will probably have dinner, and they could also y some games.


    While Ade was focused on nning for the rest of the day, Hande had something else on her mind.


    "Ade?"


    He collectedst bits of cotton candy from the stick and put it in his mouth before humming to confirm to Hande that she has his attention. "Hmm?"


    "Why did you pick three years for the kiss promise?"


    Ade remembered their pinky-promise, but he was not sure why is Hande bringing it up. "Why are you mentioning that now?"


    "I am curious. Why not five years? Or one? Or two? Why three?"


    Ade kept the now empty stick from cotton candy on the ground next to him and faced Hande. "Uhm¡­ I don''t know. I thought it''s appropriate. You will be twelve years old. Now that I think about it, that is too young. Do you want us to increase the time limit?"


    Hande shook her head, rejecting that idea. Actually, her thoughts are going in the opposite direction. "You know¡­ Sarah had her first kiss when she was four."


    Ade didn''t believe it. "No way."


    "Yes, way. And what is even more impressive is that her first kiss was with Aiden. He was seven."


    Ade imagined a four years old girl kissing, and it didn''t look right. "What does a four years old girl know about kissing?"


    Hande sighed. "In this case, she knows more than nine years old me."


    Ade chuckled.


    "What is funny?" Hande asked.


    "It seems to me that you want to break the promise and do something about that kiss before the time limit we agreed on."


    Hande blushed. It''s not that she wants to break the promise, but after hearing Sarah''s story she was wondering if three years long wait is necessary.


    "Look who we found here¡­" A mocking voice came from the side. "The youngest couple at the park with awesome ride passes."


    Hande stiffened when she saw four older boys approaching them. And she recognized them. Those are the same four troublemakers from before lunch. They wanted their ride passes and their valuables! Hande subconsciously reached for her purse and gripped the teddy bear keychain.


    Ade nced around. Just as he suspected, they are away from the path and those four don''t look like they are in the mood to talk. Who knows how long they are following them?


    Ade cursed internally. He was having so much fun that he didn''t notice them. But if they were close by, he would notice. The only exnation was that this time, the troublemakers were more cautious and that they followed them from a greater distancepared to the morning.


    Is there a point in calling for backup? Probably not.


    "What? Cat got your tongue?" One boy sneered.


    "Look at them. They are so scared that they can''t even say anything..." Another boy added.


    "Not so tough when your big friends are not around. Right? ..."


    Four boys took turns throwing nasty remarks their way, and Ade''s brain worked a thousand thoughts a second. He concluded that there are two options. One, he gives them their passes and valuables, and the other one is that he handles them and potentially attracts attention.


    Ade nced at Hande and saw that she is scared. Should he just give the passes to those boys? Ade realized that if he gives in, Hande will think that he is weak and that he can''t protect her. And it''s his duty to protect her. Aiden said that this is Hande''s first outing and it''s important for creating a good impression, and Ade will not allow that Hande ends up thinking how whenever she goes out, she is in danger of being robbed.


    Ade removed his hoodie and turned to Hande. "Don''t take it off until I tell you. OK? Promise."


    Hande was not sure what Ade is up to, but she nodded in agreement.


    She didn''t like that he put the hoodie over her head, blocking her facepletely, but she promised, and she didn''t move.


    Ade stood up and faced four troublemakers.


    "Stop your yapping!" Ade said sternly. "I know what you want, and I am not going to give it to you. What will you do about it?"


    The four boys were stunned for a second and then sneered.


    "We will make you." One of the boys said.


    "Pft¡­" Ade looked at them mockingly. "You are just talking. If you want to make me, you will need to do more than that. But it seems that trash like you only knows how to talk..."


    The four boys looked at Ade in outrage and then they ran toward him with their fists up in the air.


    Hande held her breath as she heard hits and moans and whimpers and there were some cracking sounds, and she was not sure how long itsted, but to her, it was like an eternity. Suddenly, everything was quiet, and Hande could hear her wild heartbeat which overpowered the sounds of distant mor from people and faint music from the rides.


    Hande really wanted to see what is going on, but she promised that she will not remove the hoodie until Ade tells her that it''s OK. Other than clutching the teddy bear keychain, she didn''t move a muscle.


    Hande flinched when she heard grass rustling in front of her.


    "It''s OK. It''s me." Ade said softly while removing the hoodie from her head. "You did well."


    Hande nced over Ade''s shoulder and saw four troublemakers sprawled on the ground. Some of their limbs were in unnatural positions and there was blood. None of them were moving and she wondered if they are dead or unconscious.


    "Don''t look at them." Ade advised. "Let''s get out of here."


    Hande looked at Ade''s extended hand and she took it.


    Hande observed Ade who tied his hoodie around his waist before patting the grass from his leather jacket and Hande was sure that she never saw any boy being so cool.


    As they walked away, she could not help herself from ncing behind again. The four troublemakers didn''t move at all.


    "Are you OK? They didn''t hurt you?" Hande asked Ade.


    "I''m fine. It takes more than four bullies to overpower me." Ade said smugly.


    "Are they... dead?"


    Ade chuckled. "No. They are unconscious and should wake up before the park closes."


    Hande looked at him and blinked a few times rapidly. Ade is awesome. Hande decided to work hard so that she can be awesome as well. Maybe next time when theye to Disnend, she can beat up troublemakers while Ade holds the jacket. Maybe.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1588 - Saturday At Disneyland (6)

    Ade and Hande boarded the gond on the Ferris wheel.


    The sun is setting, and it''s the perfect time to enjoy the sunset and the view of the park.


    Hande was quiet since they left the park after Ade handled those troublemakers. She is disappointed that they didn''t finish their kiss-deadline talk, but she knows that if she brings it up, Ade will tease her again that she wants that kiss right now, and she will blush and he willugh¡­ and Hande does not want to go that way.


    Their gond moved higher slowly, taking frequent stops to allow people from the gond on the bottom to disembark and the next group to get in before the big wheel moved again.


    Hande is sitting on the opposite side from Ade and she is observing his profile. The gond is notrge, and she can see the sunset reflecting in his eyes. She wondered what is on his mind.


    "You want to say something?" Ade asked suddenly.


    Ade''s question made Hande hold her breath. She didn''t expect that he will talk.


    Does she want to say something? Yes, she wants to say many things, and she has a lot of questions as well, and she picked one.


    "What am I to you?"


    Ade was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Uhm¡­ Sarah and Aiden say that we are a family. And most of the time I believe that you are treating me like I am your little sister. But then you asked me to save my first real kiss for you, and that is totally different than the one on the cheek. You told Aiden and Sarah that we are going to Disnend as a couple¡­ so, which one is it?"


    Hande also remembered that Merve asked her that morning if she and Ade are a couple and the troublemakers also called them a couple, but Hande didn''t want to mention that.


    Hande''s eyes widened when Ade moved to sit next to her, and she was unable to break the eye contact because he was looking at her intently.


    "I thought I told you that I like you." Ade said after some time. "And not like a sister. So¡­ unless your feelings are different, a couple sounds right."


    Hande felt heat seeping in her cheeks and she smiled.


    Ade held her chin with his index finger and thumb and pushed her head to face the sunset.


    "Enjoy the view, we are almost at the top. You can look at meter, I''m not going anywhere."


    Hande was speechless. How can he say something so outrageous! But the view was nice, even though she would rather look at him.


    Hande felt butterflies in her stomach when Ade held her hand in his, and their fingers inteced. They are holding hands like a real couple!


    If Merve can see them now, Hande was confident that she would get a big scolding. But Merve is not here¡­ After several awfully long seconds of internal struggle, Hande gathered her courage and leaned her back on Ade. Now they are like a real-real couple, leaning on each other and holding hands. And they are watching the sunset from the top of the Ferris wheel! Oh, gosh!


    ¡­


    Five gonds behind Ade and Hande¡­


    Z sank in Ron''s embrace, who held her from behind, and both of them enjoyed the view which was getting better as they moved higher.


    Ron kissed Z''s temple and tightened his hold on her.


    "We''vee a long way since thest time we were here." Ron murmured close to Z''s ear.


    Z hummed in confirmation. "It feels like a long time ago."


    They both drifted off into memories and smiled.


    "I think that we should take the mission rted to Emma." Z said after some time.


    Ron has no objections, but he was wondering what prompted that decision. "Why?"


    "You should meet people from that circle." Z responded.


    Ron understood that Z is talking about his identity as young Mr. Heine. "I didn''t decide to take over Heinelurgy."


    "You will. If you don''t it will be a mistake."


    "You sound confident."


    Z confirmed. "Now you are not sure, because that part of your life is not cleared up. But once we finish sorting out that town, and your father, and your stepmother, all the dust will settle, and you will see that Heinelurgy is waiting for Ronald Heine to take over. Thatpany belongs to you and you will be foolish to let it go. Without you, it will either fall apart, or it will be absorbed into White corp." Z turned to face him. "Ron, I saw you during our internship, you are born to be a leader. And you will do great as the next boss of Heinelurgy."


    Ron smiled. "It seems that you were thinking about it."


    Z didn''t deny it. "You are great and you have three years to be excellent. You can use any free time to work with Jeff''s people and learn about thepany and anything business-rted. Jeff already said that he is willing to mentor you. Do you know how many people would sell body parts just to get close to Jeff? And he can be your mentor. Amazing!"


    Ron agrees with everything Z said, but¡­ "I feel indebted to Sarah and Aiden. Taking over Heinelurgy means that I will not be avable for missions."


    Z''s face lit up. If that is his only problem, that will be solved easily. "True, but you will be able to do other things. Heinelurgy is present in several states, and with the money and resources, you can help them expand and solidify their influence. Didn''t Sarah tell us that she wants us to pursue our own paths, because that will be beneficial for everyone?"


    Ron remembered that Sarah said more than once how if someone wants to studyw, or medicine, or robotics, Aiden and she will support them because it will help cast a web of upations that can help the whole family. At that time, he assumed that Sarah was only motivating them to follow their interests when they enroll in college, but now that Z mentioned how he can use Heinelurgy to help Sarah and Aiden, he sees that there is another angle to look at all of that.


    However, he will think about itter.


    Ron pushed Z backward with his body and her head rested on his forearm.


    Ron smiled while hovering a few inches above Z. "I remember that we were in a simr position thest time."


    Z''s heart rate increased at the memory of the first time when Ron deepened the kiss. They were in a gond, just like this one, and her mind was spinning, her legs were weak, and she remembers all that clearly like it was yesterday.


    "I will take over Heinelurgy under one condition." Ron dered.


    Z was not sure what is on his mind. "Which one?"


    Ron gazed into her eyes for some time before responding: "I will take it... if you are by my side."


    Z smiled. Somehow, his words sounded like a promise. A long term promise of their future together which made her heart expand to amodate all the love she feels for Ron.


    Ron inched closer, their lips connected, and a secondter, Zced her fingers in his hair and deepened the kiss.


    Neither of them cared that their gond reached the top because no colors of the sunset canpare with the full spectrum of the rainbow which gets unleashed by the magic of the kiss between two people who genuinely love each other, like Ron and Z.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1589 - Back From Disneyland

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    10:56 PM


    The group of twelve returned to the Cliffside Vi.


    Ade and Hande held hands and Ade escorted Hande to the door of her room.


    "Good night. I will see you in the morning for training." Ade said.


    He let go of her hand reluctantly, but he has to do it because his room is in a different hallway.


    Hande confirmed. "Yes, training in the morning. Good night..."


    Hande got into her room and she smiled to the point of her cheeks hurting. The day was wonderful, Ade is amazing, they are a couple, and she has a teddy bear keychain which she will treat like a priceless treasure.


    Michael, Oni, Ron, and Z wished good night to everyone and went to their apartments.


    In front of the building where kids are sleeping¡­


    "What should we do with these?" Masika asked N while pointing at the backpacks which Zack was holding. They are filled with plush toys.


    Masika, Zack, N, and Harupeted and ended up with four backpacks full of plushies.


    "Let''s keep them in themon room, on therge table. I will put a note so that everyone knows they can take one. I''m sure that by breakfast, they will be gone." N suggested.


    Masika agreed. "Great idea."


    "We will go first. I will arrange our plushies, and you can add yours when youe in." N said while tugging Haru. "Good night!"


    Masika turned to Zack. "Thanks for today, I had fun."


    "Same here." Zack responded and handed her the backpacks. He will not go inside. "I will see you on Monday?"


    Masika confirmed. They spoke about knife-throwing practice. Zack said that he will show her some new moves. "I wille to basecamp after lunch. If you are in the mood after practice, we can work on picking your college courses."


    Zack frowned slightly. "We will see about that."


    Masika shook her head in disapproval. Why can''t he give his education a higher priority?


    Zack saw that Masika was about to start another <em>''education is important''</em> speech, and he decided that it''s time to leave. He waved. "Good night."


    "Wait!" Masika called and put her hand into the side pocket of one backpack.


    She got two keychains, one is Mickie Mouse, and the other is Minnie Mouse. One of the vendors gave them those as an extra reward when they cleared up all the targets.


    "Take this¡­" Masika said while giving the Mickey Mouse keychain to Zack. "For memory."


    Zack epted her offering. "What about the other one?"


    "I will keep that one. So, each of us will have something as a memory of today."


    Zack smiled. He likes that she will have the matching one, like couples. Almost. "Good night, Masika."


    "Good night, Zack."


    Masika watched Zack walk away until he was out of sight, and then she went inside the building. She needs to arrange all these plushies on the table in themon room, and then she can get ready for sleep. It''s not sote, but the day was exciting, and she is tired.


    On the way to her room, Masika passed next to Imani and Jamari who were standing in front of Imani''s room.


    Masika wished them goodnight and disappeared in her room swiftly. She had a feeling that she interrupted something important.


    Jamari was looking at Imani with aplex expression. He is confident that she knows that he is interested in her romantically, but he is not sure why she is not responding. For many months, he is trying to win her heart with small gestures, and even though she is not rejecting him, she didn''t ept him either. It''s almost as she has some internal struggle.


    Jamari decided to rify what is going on.


    "Imani, how do you see me?"


    Imani fidgeted. She really didn''t want to talk about this, but Jamari is expecting an answer. "I see you as Jamari. My brother."


    Jamari frowned. "Nothing more than a brother?"


    "How can anything be more than a brother?"


    "Imani¡­" Jamari said impatiently. "You know what I mean."


    "How do you want me to see you?"


    "As a man." Jamari said matter-of-factly.


    "A man? You are twelve years old."


    "And so are you."


    Imani rolled her eyes. "I will be thirteen next month, but we are not discussing my age or my maturity."


    "Are you saying that I''m immature?"


    Imani was tired from the day, and now it felt that this talk with Jamari is sucking upst bits of her energy. "Jamari, what are you trying to do?"


    Jamari took a deep breath and decided to be blunt, this evening will end in one way or another. "I am watching you, Imani. You are the most beautiful girl I ever saw. You are smart and dedicated and I am trying to get you to like me, as a man. Not as a brother. And I see that it''s not working. I want you to tell me what I''mcking so that I can fix it."


    "Jamari¡­ there is nothing for you to fix. You are fine. You are better than fine. There is nothing wrong with you."


    "Then? Why are you not willing to acknowledge me as a man?"


    Imani balled her hands into fists. She does not want to hurt Jamari. He is a wonderful friend and a caring brother any girl would wish for. But the truth is that she has no romantic feelings for him. She tried. She didn''t want to reject him right away before considering the possibilities, but it''s not working. The only way she sees him is as a brother. Imani was never in love, but she knows that love should feel¡­ different.


    "I talked to Z and I asked her, how did she know that Ron is the one. She told me that when he gets close to her, there are butterflies in her stomach. I asked Oni, how did she know that Michael is the one¡­ She said that when their eyes meet, the world disappears, and it feels like it''s just the two of them on the. I talked to N and I asked her, how she knew that Haru is the one. She told me that every time they touch, her whole body is tingling, and her heart skips a beat. And for us¡­ There are no butterflies, nothing disappears, and there is no tingling. Do you understand?"


    Jamari''s expression fell. "You are telling me that I don''t have a chance with you because you have no feelings for me."


    "I am sorry, Jamari. I see you as my brother, and I would do anything for you, as a sister. But love and dating¡­ You can''t force those things. If I ept your advances, I would be fooling you and myself."


    Imani saw that Jamari lowered his head and she felt horrible. But she told him the truth, so that should be good, right?


    "Do you want a hug?" Imani offered. Ever since they met in that basement in central Africa, when Jamari was afraid, Imani would hug him. Of course, at that time she thought that Jamari was a girl, but now that is not important.


    Jamari stepped away from Imani.


    "Uhm¡­ Good night Imani." He said and walked away without lifting his head.


    Jamari went to the training ground and started beating the training dummy. He had a lot of energy that needed venting, yet at the same time, he felt like screaming on the inside. Why is this so hard? Why can''t Imani like him? He even learned dancing just to impress her, and she was happy to dance with him. But it seems that all those smiles were sibling-smiles. His heart ached.


    In Imani''s room¡­


    Imani plopped on the bed and stared at the ceiling. She told herself that this is for the best. She is aware for a long time that Jamari is pursuing her romantically, and she felt silly to refuse him because he never made any clear moves. Everything he did was ambiguous, drifting between a friend and a brother with a hint of romance. For a long time, Imani was thinking of confronting Jamari and telling him to give up, but she didn''t know how to.


    Now she finally said it, and she should feel relieved that things are rified, but she feels¡­ dispirited.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1590 - Venting Their Anger (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    Michael and Oni are in the exam room with Emma and two more nurses.


    They got their casts removed, x-rays were done, as well as various other tests.


    JoAnna is still at home with the twins, and Emma examined their hands.


    She asked Michael to move his fingers on his right hand.


    "How does it feel?" Emma asked. She can see that Michael is grimacing, while his fingers are moving in slow motion.


    Michael hissed in frustration that he can''t form a fist. And it hurts like hell.


    "Give it some time¡­" Emma encouraged him. "Your bones healed well, but there are tissue and nerve damage. For now, I will get your hand bandaged, to remind you to take it easy. Rest your hand now, and from tomorrow we will start light exercises."


    Next, it was Oni''s turn.


    Emma observed Oni''s left hand. Her fractured finger healed well, but her reattached ring finger is a different story; it barely moved no matter how much Oni tried.


    "It will get better, right?", Oni asked Emma.


    "Of course. It can only get better from here. Same as Michael, we will bandage your hand and start light exercises tomorrow. Next week, Anna will be back to work and she will do additional tests." Emma did her best to sound encouraging.


    After they left LA Medical Center, Oni and Michael had as their next stop to the base of the Army of Chaos.


    They are going with a car, and they have a driver because neither Michael nor Oni should drive with one hand.


    Since they left Emma''s office, they were both quiet.


    "How is your hand?" Michael asked Oni.


    "It''s fine now, the painkillers are working." Oni did her best to sound cheerful. "How about yours?"


    Michael forced a smile. "The same."


    He is disappointed to find out how hard is to move his fingers, but his heart ached when he saw Oni''s dejected expression during her examination. He knows that all this mess is because of him. He made a mistake to follow after Jesse, and they ended up caught and tortured. If he was smarter, Oni would not suffer now. If he...


    "Don''t¡­" Oni interrupted his thoughts.


    Michael looked at her questionably.


    "I can see it on your face." Oni exined. "Every time we have a checkup, you are ming yourself. Don''t. It will be OK. I''m sure that in a few months our mobility will return and we will forget that we had this episode. But even if it doesn''t happen like that, it''s not important. The only thing that matters is that we are together."


    Michael pulled Oni into his embrace and held her tightly. "My only regret is that you are suffering because of my stupidity."


    Oni exhaled. "We are together, sharing everything. Good and bad. Think of this as we are sharing each other''s suffering."


    Michael inched away and observed her face. "You have a gift to turn everything into romance."


    Oni smiled brightly. "I can''t help it. You started with romancing, and it rubbed off on me. I''m still waiting for my next meal¡­ my sandwich master."


    Michael was happy that she remembered his sandwiches, whiche with a lot of kisses. "Now that the cast is gone, how about I make sandwiches for dinner today?"


    Oni kissed him on the lips. Once, twice¡­ "I would love that¡­" And then she kissed him again.


    ~ Los Angeles, the basecamp of the Army of Chaos ~


    The door of the dark cell opened, and Jesse narrowed her eyes at the light from the hallway.


    "Get up." The man from the door said in a stern voice.


    Jesse scrambled to the corner of her cell and sat on the floor while hugging her knees.


    The man snorted. "If you don''t want toe, we will need to carry you¡­ And you don''t want us to do that."


    Jesse stood up shakily and made her way toward the door slowly.


    "Hurry up!"


    Man''s shout made her jolt.


    Jesse followed two men, and two were behind her. They walked in silence through the hallways and she wondered, howe they didn''t cover her head this time?


    Jesse is not sure how long she is here, but she is confident that it''s more than a month. Two months, maybe? Or three? She can''t tell the time but based on the rate of healing of the three studs on her left hand which are left after Sarah cut off her fingers, Jesse knows that it''s several weeks.


    So far, other than to see Sarah and Aiden, they moved Jesse three times. Every time she ended up in a different cell which is almost identical to her previous one. She assumed that they are moving her in order to keep the cell clean. And every time they moved her, they would obstruct her vision, but not this time. This time is different, and Jesse has a bad feeling about it.


    She exhaled while thinking that this is for the best. By now, she lost hope that Shadow Ravens wille to her rescue. Even if Sarah lied and they are not destroyed, they will note to her rescue. That is how they are, that is how things always were.


    "Sit!" The man ordered when he pushed Jesse into the room with a metal table and three chairs, before closing the door behind him.


    Jesse looked around and found herself alone in the room. She tried moving the table and the chairs but found that all of them are either super-heavy or somehow attached to the concrete floor because they would not budge.


    The door opened and Jesse''s eyes widened when she saw Michael and Oni enter the room.


    After a second of confusion, Jesse smiled, revealing that she is missing several teeth (courtesy of Sarah). "No guards? And you didn''t restrain me? Aren''t you confident?"


    Michael looked at Jesse with hatred in his eyes. After all the years they knew each other, she tortured him. But that betrayal is insignificant inparison with the agony he experienced while sitting and helplessly watching Jesse torture Oni. Subconsciously, Michael''s arm moved around Oni''s shoulders, as if he needs to feel her by his side.


    "There is no need to be afraid of the trash like you." Michael told Jesse.


    Jesse sneered. Her gaze moved over their hands and she saw the bandages. "You didn''t heal since thest time we met?"


    "It seems that you are doing worse." Oni responded.


    Jesse lifted her hands and narrowed her eyes at the sight of her left one which is missing a thumb, index finger, and the middle finger, and fingers on her right hand are crooked because after Sarah broke them, they didn''t heal properly.


    "Why are you here?" Jesse asked. "Did youe to mock me? Or to finish me off? Do it, already. I can''t wait to die and end this misery. I wille back as a ghost and haunt you." She turned to Michael. "You ruined my life. If you stayed dead, everything would be fine. And look at me now. Kill me and let''s end this!"


    Michael looked at Oni. "What do you think?"


    Oni gazed at Michael and smiled. "Death is too easy. But she owes me a finger¡­"


    Oni looked at Jesse and then at the empty chair. "You were told to sit.", Oni said icily.


    Jesse sneered. "Make me."


    Oni moved to the door and opened it. "I need two men¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1591 - Venting Their Anger (2)

    Jesse watched in horror as two men approached her. They forced her to sit on the chair and held her left hand on the table.


    When Jesse lifted her gaze, she saw Oni holding a bolt cutter.


    "What are you doing?" Jesse asked with panic in her voice, even though she knew what Oni will do with the bolt cutter.


    In response, the bolt cutter in Oni''s hands snapped open-closed twice in the air, like she is testing it.


    Oni pointed with the bolt cutter to Jesse''s left hand which is on the table. "Those two fingers, I will take them." She turned to Michael. "How about you?"


    "She broke my hand; I will not sleep easily without doing the same to her. But¡­" Michael turned to Oni and gestured toward Jesse. "Ladies first."


    Oni giggled. "You are such a gentleman."


    "Only for you, my love. Only for you¡­" Michael responded.


    Jesse was not sure how to interpret her current situation. Did theye to kill her, torture her, or flirt? And then she saw Oni approach her with the bolt cutter and the madness in Oni''s eyes told Jesse that she will not have an easy death.


    Half an hourter¡­


    Jesse is sprawled on the floor, covered in sweat, tears, saliva, and blood. She screamed and cursed until her voice disappeared, but Oni and Michael showed no mercy.


    Both Michael and Oni were consumed with images of what they went through while Jesse tortured them in the hideout of Shadow Ravens, and they were hungry for vengeance. But no matter what they did, it didn''t seem to be enough.


    Jesse has no fingers on her left hand, and all the bones in her right hand are broken (again). Her right leg is also broken in two ces, and she is missing four more teeth. Her abdomen is hurting, and she is confident that she has internal damage.


    "Just kill me already¡­" Jesse said weakly.


    Oni snorted. "You don''t deserve death. We are going to leave now, and we will be back. Eventually. Don''t die until then."


    Jesseughed manically and spoke in a croaky voice: "You will be back? What for? To break my bones again? You are running out of fingers to cut."


    "Next time, we mighte up with something more than hitting and cutting. But if we don''t have new ideas, don''t worry, you have toes." Oni said casually.


    Jesse widened her eyes in horror. "No! Kill me! Mercy! Just kill me!"


    Oni sneered. "You want mercy? Is that what you gave us when you tortured Michael? Is that what you gave us when you tortured me and made him watch? You are going to pay for everything you did to us."


    Jesse lost her will to fight. She knows that she offended someone she shouldn''t have, but she was still not sure what position Oni and Michael hold.


    "Who are you?" Jesse asked while looking at Michael and Oni.


    Jesse knows that this is a base of the Army of Chaos. And she can see that the people who wereing in and out are treating Michael and Oni with respect. And even Sarah and Aiden came to their rescue.


    "You know everything that matters." Michael responded. "In Frankfurt, your guess was correct. Oni is the girl I love, and we have the backing of the Army of Chaos."


    Jesse opened her mouth to ask something else, but she realized that she is out of questions. What can she ask that makes sense? Nothing came to her mind that can improve her current situation and she knows that everything else is useless.


    "Let''s get out of here." Oni urged Michael. "If we stay any longer, I will be too hungry to wait for sandwiches and I might go straight for the dessert." She said while looking at him suggestively.


    Michael smiled. "Let''s go¡­"


    Jesse watched Oni and Michael walk away while holding each other in a good mood, and they ignored herpletely. Out of all the torture she endured, this was probably the worst: she is stuck here, bleeding and suffering in pain, while Michael and Oni are going to enjoy their life.


    After Michael and Oni left, the medic entered. He stopped the bleeding and was bandaging her right hand.


    "Why do you bother with first aid? Just let me bleed out." Jesse told the medic.


    The medic shook his head. "The faster you heal; the faster generals can return for the next round."


    Jesse narrowed her eyes, feeling that she heard something important. "Generals?"


    Medic nodded enthusiastically. "You have the honor to be personally tortured by the generals. And the first round was done by the bosses themselves! Not many are so lucky. Usually, regr soldiers get to deal with these menial tasks¡­"


    Jesse listened to the man who spoke about Michael and Oni like they are some celebrities. What is that nonsense that she should be honored? What kind of a crazy ce is this?


    Two men dragged Jesse back to her cell, and again, they didn''t cover her head. Jesse understood that they are letting her see the hallways because she has no chance of escaping.


    How can she dream of escaping when her right hand is useless, the left one has no fingers, and her left leg is broken?


    Jesse thought of using her charms to win favor from her guards, but none of them spared her a nce.


    The manic expression on medic''s face when he spoke about two great generals (aka Michael and Oni) confirmed to Jesse that these people are crazy. They are all loyal to the point of insanity. What kind of an organization is the Army of Chaos? Who has a teenage girl for a general? And what about Michael? Michael used to belong to Shadow Ravens, how can they trust him with a position of power? Don''t they suspect that he will betray them? Nothing makes sense.


    ¡­


    In the back of the car, which is heading to the Cliffside Vi¡­


    Michael cradled Oni in his arms.


    "Are you OK?" Oni asked.


    "I am disappointed." Michael admitted.


    "About what?"


    "I thought that I will be angrier, that I will lose it and snap her neck. But it didn''t happen. And at the same time, I hoped for relief. I hoped that this heaviness will disappear with her suffering. But it didn''t happen."


    "That tells me that she is not important to you." Oni voiced her observation. She likes that Jesse can''t stir Michael''s emotions.


    Michael thought for some time before responding. "That is true. The only important woman in my life is you."


    Oni grinned. Michael knows what to say to make her melt inside. But she had to tease him about one point¡­ "A woman? I remember that not so long ago you thought of me as a little girl."


    "What can I say? You have grown splendidly into a young woman. My woman."


    Oni smiled. "I love you, Michael. And that is why I will not let her off easily. Jesse will suffer over and over again until my hatred for her dulls."


    Michael looked at Oni with sadness in his eyes. He sees Oni as an uncorrupted flower which is bringing beauty into his life and things like suffering and hatred don''t suit her. He hopes to protect her from those. "Don''t allow the hatred to poison you."


    "I can''t help it. Every time I think of how she tortured you, and how she tortured me in order to get to you, my blood boils. But after today, I feel better. I am confident that after a few more sessions with Jesse, my anger will be appeased."


    "Do whatever you wish. I will always support you." Michael said dotingly.


    Oni was surprised that Michael sounds like she is the one who wants to punish Jesse. "Don''t you want to make her suffer for what she did to you?"


    "I do." Michael responded sternly. "She deserves every bit of paining her way. But when I think about what she did to me, I can forgive her and give her a quick death. However, when I remember what she did to you¡­ a thousand deaths will not be enough. I hope that you can vent your anger, and whatever is left I will take it."


    Oni was not sure how to respond. Michael is talking about torturing and killing, yet somehow it sounds romantic.


    She hugged him with all her might and regretted that they are in the car and not in their apartment which provides privacy. Because she would kiss him until her lips are numb, and she would do more than that.


    "I look forward to your sandwiches¡­" Oni whispered. She didn''t say that she is looking forward more to the dessert after the sandwiches. Or maybe they can leave food forter.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1592 - Party At The Smith Family Villa (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Smith family vi ~


    Saturday


    5:14 PM


    Ron and Z reached the Smith family vi and lined up with other guests to get their invitation checked before they cane inside.


    The vi is located on the outskirts of Los Angeles, on arge lot, and surrounded by mature trees. The massive structure ispletely hidden from the road.


    The long line of guests and tight security tell Ron and Z that the Smith family is not to be underestimated.


    Ron nced at Z. Her hair is styled in a low bun and her makeup makes Z look a few years older, which is perfect for the asion. She is wearing a dark red short-sleeved cocktail dress withce details on the top and chiffon skirt which ends just above her knees. The dress is flowy and paired with silver sandals which have a two-inch heel and are just right for dancing.


    Her earrings and ne are shining, but not more than her eyes. Her gaze is sharp while she observes the surroundings and Ron could not look away.


    "You are beautiful¡­" Ron murmured.


    Z smiled. "Thank you."


    She looked at him and her breath hitched when she met his ravenous gaze. She knows what that intensity means and it''s making her heart race because the contraceptive pills are effective, and her period passed three days ago. Since then, Ron is using every opportunity to make up for waiting until they can make love without a condom. And even now she can see that he is hungry.


    "Stop looking at me like that¡­" Z said in a half-whisper. "How can I focus on the reason we are here, if you are distracting me?"


    Ron chuckled and asked innocently: "How is it my fault that you can''t focus?"


    Z shook her head in disapproval of his mischievousness which she normally wees, but they are on a mission. She decided to change the topic. "You are very handsome."


    Ron lifted his chin proudly and adjusted thepels of his suit jacket. Yup, he is handsome. For Z.


    Ron''s suit is ck, and he has a dark red vest which is matching the color of Z''s dress. Couples'' outfits!


    "Mr. Heine¡­" The security member greeted Ron and his date (aka Z) and gestured to them that they can enter.


    Outside of the vi is not much, other than being massive and secluded. However, inside is extravagant and the d¨¦cor is screaming that the owners are loaded. Crystal chandeliers in the hallway, white marble flooring, columns with intricate details, furniture with golden edges¡­ everything is shiny and glittering to the point of blinding people.


    Z blinked a few times. "Wow¡­"


    Ron made a face. "No wonder Charlie does not want to live here."


    Charlie and Emma told them during the briefing that this is the main Smith family vi where parties and any important asions for the family are held.


    Some family members live here like Charlie''s second Uncle Thomas with his wife Caroline and kids David, and Aileen. Also, Charlie''s third Uncle Samuel with his kids Logan, and Caleb has this mansion as their permanent address.


    Charlie and Emma are here since morning, attending various family-only functions and they have guestroom to use.


    The event which includes outsiders officially starts at 5:30, dinner is at 6 PM, and the doors opened to wee guests at 5 PM.


    They analyzed potential threats and Emma told them that the biggest ones are from the Smith family. She suspects that they will not go beyond tarnishing her (and Charlie''s) reputation and that means that whatever they are nning will happen with a big audience.


    That is where Ron and Ze in. They are to keep their eyes on anything suspicious rted to Emma from the distance. If they act too familiar, people will be cautious around Ron and Z and that can spoil their chance to catch the culprits in the act (whatever that act might be).


    Jarred and Mrs. Ronin are also present, but they are not aware of the real purpose behind Ron''s and Z''s attendance today. It''s not that Charlie does not trust Jarred, but ever since Angelo visited, Charlie and Emma are keepingmunication with Jarred and Mrs. Ronin to business-only.


    Back to the present¡­


    Ron and Z passed through security checks in the hallway and made their way toward extravagant ballroom which has tables and a spacious dancing area.


    There is arge number of people present and no one seems to pay much attention to Ron and Z. That is perfect. They will get a chance to move and observe without attracting attention.


    Ron touched his earpiece and spoke to Charlie and Emma: "We are in."


    "Great. Thanks¡­" Emma''s voice responded.


    For this evening, Felix providedmunication devices that look like essories to all four of them.


    "What do we do now?" Z asked Ron.


    "We can start with snacks and drinks." Ron responded and guided Z toward the long table with a big selection of bite-sized food. "Don''t forget to look bored."


    Z giggled at thisstment. Ah, rich people have a hard life. All this luxury, food and drinks and they are bored.


    The evening progressed quite uneventfully.


    Ron and Z were seated at one table with six other people. After introductions, people were curious to find out more about Ron (aka young Mr. Heine), but he was answering stiffly and not very eager to socialize. When pleasantries werepleted, Ron focused his attention on Z.


    Secretly, Ron wished for dinner to be over, because then they will have a reason to leave the table.


    Z enjoyed Ron''spany, as usually. And the food was good.


    Z noticed that Ron is not appreciating his current situation. She wondered if that is because he is resisting to embrace his identity as young Mr. Heine or because he does not like this rich-lifestyle of the upper ss.


    She reminded herself that even though he grew up as young Mr. Heine, for thest year he is enjoying the freedom and carefree life at the Cliffside Vi. Also, Ron is only eighteen years old and he would rather y games and have fun with others his age than to be stuck into this stiff social interaction with people who are more than a few decades his elders.


    They were all working on the dessert when Jarred took the main stage.


    "Thank you, everyone, foring. I want to use this opportunity to announce some changes in the Smith family¡­" Jarred made a dramatic pause before lifting his hand and gesturing toward Mrs. Ronin who made her way by his side.


    Jarred''s hand rested around Mrs. Ronin''s waist and he said: "I am happy that Donate Ronin epted to be my wife. The wedding is set for November 28, and the lucky ones amongst you who will get the honor of witnessing that event in person will receive invitations shortly."


    Jarred let out a heartyugh and no one was sure if he isughing because he is happy about the uing wedding or because he just spoke like he is an entity above others. In any case, everyone pped enthusiastically.


    Jarred lifted his hand, indicating that he is not done.


    "I and my future wife decided to enjoy our life together and to focus on ourselves. Due to that, I decided that Charles will take over all my roles in this family and I will retire. As you know, Charlie is engaged to Emma and in order to make their life easier, I decided to give them my wedding present earlier. All thepany shares I own are now officially Charlie''s. I hope that you will support him." Jarred ended by gesturing to the nearby table where Charlie and Emma are seated.


    After a few seconds of silence, people started pping.


    Ron and Z noticed that some people were unable to maintain pleasant expressions. It was obvious that even family members were not aware that Jarred is giving everything to Charlie, stocks included.


    Everyone knew that Jarred is training Charlie to take over thepany, but it was not official. And now Jarred said that he is giving to Charlie not only the CEO position at Smithsonite corp. but stocks as well? And that was already done? People who are in the know are aware that <em>''all roles in the family''</em> includes the undergroundyer of trading weapons. This¡­ this is too much.


    Ron and Z shared an understanding that this is why Emma wanted Ron and Z to watch her back. All those who don''t like Jarred''s announcement will be triggered. But the real question is: who will be foolish enough to actually do something reckless?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1593 - Party At The Smith Family Villa (2)

    ~ 2 km Above Mexico ~


    Sarah and Aiden are in the helicopter, with two other members of the Army of Chaos. They are about to enter the United States¡­


    They finished their first mission of the n to take care of the threating from the Voronin family.


    As nned, Sarah was the main yer in the attack, and they made sure that part of her fight was recorded by security cameras and streamed before they cut off the feed.


    Aiden thought that he will pass out from anxiety until the cameras were off and he was able to join Sarah. Only when he is by her side, he is confident that he can protect her. This was too reckless. Luckily, it ended well.


    Sarah and Aiden made sure that most of the enemy forces were down before the two of them retreated from the attack. Haru, N, Allen, Julius, and other members of the Army of Chaos were left to clean up the ce from any lingering enemies and from all the stuff they found. Once the storage facilities in that base are emptied, and they collect all the data on the servers in that base, the Army of Chaos will retreat because they have no intention of expanding their influence to South America at this point.


    The Army of Chaos has a solid presence in the South West of the United States, with slow expansion toward the Midwest, and their bases in Europe came unexpectedly (thanks to the Shadow Ravens). Stretching their forces to South America at this point would be simply reckless.


    They nned the attack for this evening because they don''t want the Voronin family to suspect Sarah or Aiden at this point. That is why Sarah and Aiden are on their way to join the party at the Smith family vi. It''s arge event which will provide them with an alibi.


    The Voronin family is still too strong, and even though Sarah believes that the Army of Chaos together with the White family have a good chance to win in case of the open war, there are too many variables and she is not willing to risk losing people. Her confidence in winning dwindled when they found out how many Voronin spies are within the White family. It proved that they don''t have the whole picture, yet.


    Back to the present¡­


    Since Sarah and Aiden are on their way to the party, they need to look the part.


    "Help me zip up the dress¡­" Sarah asked Aiden when she turned her back to him.


    Aiden''s eyes didn''t leave two guys who are piloting the helicopter. He does not want them to peek at Sarah while she is changing.


    After some time of waiting for Aiden to help with the zipper, Sarah turned and pped his shoulder to get his attention.


    "Why are you not listening?"


    Aiden was not happy about being hit. He is just protecting her body from hungry gazes, alright?


    Aiden helped with the zipper and when Sarah turned toward him his eyes fell onto her plump chest area. "Why is that dress so tight?"


    Sarah frowned. "Did you just call me fat?"


    Aiden paused. "No. I said that the dress is tight."


    "There is nothing wrong with the dress. It fits perfectly¡­" Sarah said and burst into augh. "What is wrong with you? You are all over the ce tonight."


    Aiden was not sure how to respond to this. It is a stressful evening. First, he had to watch her fight multiple enemies without him, and then she changed in the helicopter, and now he is bothered by the fact that they are going to the party and she is super-sexy in that dress. Everyone will look at her. It''s just one thing after another.


    He scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "It seems thattely we didn''t have much going on, and all this dynamic tonight is making me anxious."


    Sarah was touched that he admitted how something is wrong. Aiden would usually deny it ore up with some random excuse.


    She hugged him and spoke in a half-whisper. "It''s OK. The fight is over, and we are both fine. We are on our way to a party where we will eat tasty food and dance and enjoy our evening."


    Aiden had to agree. Good food and dancing with Sarah sound nice. And her proximity always makes him rx.


    "We will be there soon. You should dress up." Sarah reminded him.


    ~ Los Angeles, the Smith family vi ~


    Sarah and Aiden entered the venue just in time to hear Jarred''s announcement about his wedding and that Charlie will get Jarred''s position and his stocks.


    Their seats waited for them, and Aiden was happy that the staff was considerate enough to serve them from the first meal, even though they arrived during dessert time.


    Sarah and Aiden are aware of Ron''s and Z''s mission, but they will not be able to help them in the subtle approach Emma needs for this evening. Everyone knows that Emma and Charlie are close to Sarah and Aiden, so no one will dare to do anything sneakily in their presence.


    When Emma asked Sarah and Aiden for their help for tonight because she suspects that people will scheme against her, Sarah offered to Emma to bust the party, but Emma refused vehemently while Charlieughed until his belly ached. He would really like that Sarah and Aiden cause a ruckus and tear the masks his family well-crafted over decades.


    Charlie told Jarred that he will ept the power he is giving him only if Jarred promises not to use his influence to obstruct him.


    "I want to get rid of this nonsense about maintaining the bnce in the family." Charlie announced to Jarred.


    Jarred didn''t understand. "What do you n to do?"


    "Backstabbers, schemers, ill intentions¡­ the poisonous environment where anything goes as long as they can grab more power. How is that a family? I don''t care about seniority or who has how many stocks. If I have the highest power, I will use it to cleanse the family. When I make my move, they wille to you asking for help. And I want you to stay out of it."


    Charlie thinks of Smithsonite corp. as a business. Other than growing his business, he wants to spend the rest of his life with Emma and he has no desire to spend his energy on watching his back all the time.


    Jarred didn''t think much of it. "I wasted too much of my life doing what is expected of me. It is time for a new generation to take over. Over the years, you showed me what kind of a man you are. I''m giving you my power, it is yours now. Show me what kind of a man you will be. I will not interfere."


    Charlie was happy with these conditions, and he was touched that Jarred didn''t mention assets or stock value, but he only spoke about Charlie. Charlie knows that Jarred is disappointed in the Smith family from a long time ago, and he is happy that Jarred took him under his wing and became a great role model, like a true father.


    Charlie has his men in ce. He trusts them, and they enhanced their skills during training with Sarah and Aiden. Charlie supports Emma in getting a few extra people (aka Ron and Z) on her side. Now they wait to see who from the family will dare to make a move against them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1594 - Party At The Smith Family Villa (3)

    After Jarred finished his big announcement about Charlie being his sessor, he stepped off the stage with his hand around Mrs. Ronin. This was hisst thing to do as the patriarch of the Smith family and other than some paperwork, he is done.


    The most important thing on Jarred''s mind now is to make his future wife happy. And Mrs. Ronin is happy, everyone can see that.


    At first, the Smith family members thought that she is a power-hungry woman who seduced Jarred in order to get the benefits, but now that Jarred relinquished his power, they don''t care about her. To be honest, they didn''t care about her earlier either, but now that Jarred stepped down, they will not bother with him or with the woman by his side because the only thing that attracts their attention is power. And right now, the power is in Charlie''s hands.


    Charlie knew that with Jarred''s position, the greedy people will move their attention to him and his loved ones. That is why Charlie demanded from Jarred that if he bes the target, he wants the power to protect himself and Emma.


    Jarred agreed to Charlie''s conditions right away, because they mean that Charlie finally became more aware of dangers and he is ready to fight back.


    Jarred does not need those stocks. He has substantial savings, investments, and several properties to livefortably with Mrs. Ronin who will soon be Mrs. Jarred Smith.


    Jarred believes that Charlie will do fine. Jarred taught Charlie everything he knows, and if only looking at the business, Charlie is ready for a while now. Jarred was worried to step down due to Charlie''s soft personality, but since Emma came into Charlie''s life, Charlie changed. Jarred approves.


    One by one, people started getting up and approaching Charlie to congratte him. Everyone wanted to be noticed and to leave a positive impression. Of course, other than Charlie, Emma was also on the receiving end of good wishes.


    "We should also congratte Charlie.", Thomas (aka Charlie''s second Uncle) reminded his family while his eyes swept over his wife (Caroline), and his kids (David and Aileen).


    Thomas is not happy about the current situation. Over the years, he hoped that Jarred will give up on Charlie, and take his son David as his sessor. Other than Thomas being the secondrgest shareholder of the Smithsonite corp. (second only to Jarred), David is a capable 24 years old man. David''s decisive personality makes him a great candidate to lead the family. He graduated with honors from the University, and his record in business is ster.


    Compared to Charlie, David is definitely better. But Charlie always had Jarred''s protection and somehow managed to stay on top against all odds. Everyone said that he is a cripple, how is it possible that he is walking?


    Now that Jarred gave his shares to Charlie, Charlie''s stocks arebined with Jarred''s and he is a bigger threat than what Jarred was.


    Thomas is not the only one at that table who is upset by current development.


    His wife, Caroline, forced a smile and looked at their children. They are young and have more difficulty controlling their emotions.


    David gritted his teeth and Aileen snorted.


    "Behave." Thomas reminded them sternly.


    Aileen rolled her eyes. "Why do I need to behave? Is anyone even looking at me? All the attention is on cousin Charlie and his little¡­"


    "Aileen!" Caroline hissed. "You will get us all in trouble! Do I need to remind you where we are? Someone is ALWAYS watching! When the party is over and you go to your room, do whatever you want."


    David looked up at the extravagant ceiling and mumbled: "Your room. You speak like anything here is ours. We are staying in this shiny museum because you believe that it will give us an edge. What edge? Look how someone who barely steps in here got everything."


    "I don''t expect you to like it. But I need you not to cause a scene." Thomas said sternly. "We are Smiths. Act like it. And don''t forget¡­ our time wille."


    "Yeah¡­ Our time to move out of here." David said mockingly.


    Thomas shot him a side-nce. "Patience, David¡­"


    "What patience?" David squeezed through his teeth. "You said that Charlie is too soft and that Jarred would not make him his sessor, and then you said that his legs are wasted, and that he does not have any backing other than Jarred, and look at him¡­ Look at that ipetent Charlie. He is the sessor, and his legs are fine. And other than everyone sucking up to him, he has the backing of the White family. You speak about patience? For what?" David leaned closer to Thomas. "Tell me, father, what exactly am I waiting for?"


    Caroline ced her hand over Thomas'', telling him that she will take over. "David, we are all in the same boat. Let''s not bicker here. There is nothing we can do now. We need to congratte Charlie because Jarred made him the next patriarch of our family. Anything else willeter, after the party. Understood?" Caroline saw that both David and Aileen are pouting. "If you don''t want to congratte Charlie, that is fine. But don''t make a scene. Keep your mouths closed and don''t drag everyone down by acting without thinking about the consequences."


    Thomas nodded in approval of his wife''s words. "Let''s go. The queue is getting longer, and it will not be good if weest¡­"


    David and Aileen exchanged looks and watched their parents leave.


    "Look at them sucking up to Charlie¡­" David mumbled.


    "And not just him, but that ignorant nurse as well. Who said that she is qualified to join the family? And how can she be Charlie''s wife?" Aileen said dejectedly. She will never forget how Emma bullied her in the restroom during the opening of the rehabilitation wing at the LA Medical Center. Aileen talked smack, but Emma mmed her head on the wall and almost choked her while saying that she will flush her down the toilet! Aileen was never so embarrassed in her whole life.


    David shook his head in disapproval. "I know that you have a crush on Charlie for a long time, but he never spared you a nce. Besides, he is our cousin. Stop dreaming about him because that is not happening. However, I agree, that nurse should not be by Charlie''s side."


    Aileen looked at her brother and her eyes widened when she realized¡­ "You like her."


    David didn''t deny it. "She is a fine looking woman. Many men would do anything to get a taste of her."


    "I didn''t know you like older women."


    "She is not much older. Only two years." David reminded his sister.


    Aileen licked her lips suggestively. "Would you like to get a taste?"


    David didn''t miss that there is something behind Aileen''s question. "What do you have on your mind?"


    "Let''s say that I have a way to get the two of you closer. What do I get in return?"


    David was interested. "What do you want?"


    "Your new Mercedes."


    David refused. "No way."


    Aileen blinked a few times innocently. "Three rides only. That is not much."


    "No."


    Aileen snorted. "Fine. Be happy with fondling the maids. I see how you are looking at the nurse. Do you think you will get a chance to put your hands on her once they are married and she ends up with tighter security?"


    David paused. "Are you saying that you can make it happen tonight?"


    "Does that mean you will agree on the three rides I want?" Aileen responded with a question.


    "If you can get her into my room tonight, you have a deal."


    Aileen pursed her lips. "I''m not sure about your room¡­ They are staying in a guestroom. How about you go to her room, and I will make sure that Charlie does not interrupt?"


    David thought about it. No matter what, he is not losing anything. And he might gain something. Getting his hands on Emma is much more exciting because she IS Charlie''s woman. "You have a deal."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1595 - Party At The Smith Family Villa (4)

    Jeff and JoAnna reached the event and saw Charlie and Emma surrounded by people.


    The staff told them that they can sit and eat, but they refused with an excuse that they had dinner beforeing here.


    Jeff touched his ear stud. "Where are you?"


    "Eating. On your two o''clock." Aiden responded.


    Jeff and JoAnna both smiled when they looked slightly to their right and saw Sarah and Aiden two tables down, busy with the food.


    "What did we miss?" Jeff asked when they took seats next to their siblings.


    "Jarred officially announced his retirement and that he is giving everything to Charlie." Sarah summarized.


    Jeff nodded in understanding. "That exins the crowd around them."


    "How was your mission?" JoAnna asked.


    Sarah responded with a thumbs up. "You should eat, the food is great."


    JoAnna rejected. "We had dinner at home, and I''m trying to lose pregnancy weight."


    Sarah eyed her sister, and other that JoAnna''s breasts being bigger, and her hips being a tad wider, she can''t see much of a difference. Sarah does not want to talk about weight. "How are Alice and Jayden?"


    JoAnna bobbed her head happily. "They are doing great. We woulde earlier, but Jeff insisted on sleeping off Alice, and she is not a big sleeper, so it took a while."


    "She is used to her daddy putting her to sleep, she loves my lubies the best. If we left without an exnation, she would feel that we abandoned her." Jeff exined matter-of-factly.


    JoAnna didn''t respond. It''s Jeff who is used to sleeping off Alice not the other way around. But she will let him have it. He is a very caring husband and a father, and she does not want to spoil it.


    After a short chat, Jeff asked JoAnna. "Do you want us to go and congratte the new patriarch of the Smith family?"


    JoAnna would like to, but¡­ "The line is long."


    Jeff raised his eyebrow and looked at her smugly. "Since when we wait in the line?"


    JoAnna bobbed her head happily. "OK. My powerful husband, show me what you''ve got."


    Jeff shed a smile and stood up. He offered his hand to JoAnna and they made their way toward Charlie and Emma.


    "When should we go?" Sarah asked Aiden.


    "Are you done with food?"


    Sarah confirmed.


    "Let''s wait for Jeff and Anna to clear up the crowd for us."


    "OK." Sarah responded and her eyes widened when she saw that the crowd parted on their own, giving way to Jeff and JoAnna. "Wow¡­ this is some power¡­"


    Aiden chuckled. He found Sarah''s exaggerated expression funny. Everyone here knows who Jeffrey White is, and they fear him. But Aiden does not envy his brother. Because of Jeff''s position, he has many enemies as well. Aiden likes that he and Sarah are more low-keypared to Jeff and JoAnna. It allows them more freedom to live because they are attracting less attention.


    "I heard that there is a reason to congratte you." Jeff said when they reached close to Charlie and Emma.


    Jeff''sment made thest few people move away.


    Charlie smiled. "Congrattionsing from you makes all this much grander than it is."


    Jeff and Charlie gave each other man-hug, showing everyone that they are close.


    JoAnna and Emma smiled at their men before they started their chatter.


    Emmaes to visit JoAnna and the twins every afternoon, so they are in touch, and besides their medical background and a long-term friendship, Emma is helping out at the LA Medical Center in JoAnna''s absence and they have a lot inmon.


    People who were waiting in line to congratte Charlie and Emma were dejected to see that they are walking away with Jeff and JoAnna. But no one dared to say anything.


    Among the crowd-in-waiting were Charlie''s second Uncle, Thomas, and his wife, Caroline.


    "Let''s go and take our seats. We will get our chance when the Whites leave." Thomas mumbled to his wife.


    "I suggest we get drinks first." Caroline responded.


    Thomas agreed. By going to the side to get drinks, it will be less obvious that they were two steps away from Charlie when Jeff showed up and Charlie ignored everyonepletely (them included). How undignifying.


    At one of the tables¡­


    "This party got interesting." David said to Aileen while pointing with his chin toward Jeff and JoAnna. "Do they change anything in your brilliant n?"


    Aileen shook her head confidently. She saw that Charlie, Emma, Jeff, and JoAnna took a ss of drink each and they toasted. "If anything, it''s helping my n."


    David frowned. "Don''t tell me that you are nning to spike her drink."


    Aileen rolled her eyes. "Who do you think I am? I would never do anything that can be traced to me."


    "You will have someone else spike her drink?" David continued guessing. He does not really care how Aileen will make Emma go to the room during the party, but he is curious to find out from where her confidence ising.


    "There will be no drink spiking. I''m not stupid." Aileen responded in an urgent whisper. "Stop saying nonsense. If someone else does such a thing, and they overhear you, I will be med."


    Aileen is confident that if anyone gets to be med for the failed attempt, that will be her brother. And she has no problem with throwing him under the bus. Just like many Smiths, their sibling rivalry is vicious.


    "You are not stupid¡­" David said mockingly. "But you are going after a woman who already defeated you. In the restroom."


    Aileen''s face turned ugly. That day, at the opening of the rehabilitation wing of the LA Medical Center, David noticed that Aileen is super-upset and she never told him the details, but she said that she met Emma in the restroom and that she lost. "I am sorry I told you about that. Other than a Mercedes I want you to also promise not to mention that incident again!"


    David raised his hands. "OK. You get her into that room, and I will make sure our cousin Charlie sees Emma in a different light. Who knows? Maybe they break up and you get him for yourself. In your dreams¡­"


    Aileen made a face and her gaze returned back to Charlie and Emma who are chatting with Jeff and JoAnna. Her eyebrows shoot up when she saw Aiden and Sarah approaching them.


    "Ah, there is another dream-boy." Aileen said with an exaggerated sigh.


    David looked at his sister in disbelief. "You are kidding, right? Aiden White?"


    Aileen wiggled her eyebrows in response.


    David could not believe this. "You are going from bad to worse. Instead of dreaming about Aiden, I suggest you return to Charlie."


    "Why? How can he be worse? He is good looking and not a cousin." Aileen said matter-of-factly.


    "Ah, you don''t see anything beyond your target."


    Aileen didn''t understand. "What do you mean?"


    "The woman by Aiden''s side¡­ Is. His. Wife."


    Aileen pursed her lips. "So? Many men are married. That does not guarantee monogamy. And there is always divorce."


    David waved his finger in the air. "That is only if you think of her as a regr socialite."


    "And what is she? A princess?"


    "Do your research, dear sister. Don''t they teach you anything at your college? She is Sarah White. Last year at the White corp. annual meeting, she gave a speech about redoing their security. She is aputer expert and she is the one training Charlie''s personal bodyguards. She is not a woman you can afford to offend."


    Aileen looked at her brother suspiciously. "You made that up. She is my age. How can she be aputer expert and train bodyguards and be married and¡­?"


    "Why would I make that up?" David cut off his sister. "And just for the records, she is one year younger than you are. Don''t try topare yourself to her. While you are attending parties at your college, Sarah White graduated from Te Universityst year and is one of the main people in White corp. rted toputer security. And there is not a single bodyguard at the Smith family who can defeat her in hand-to-handbat."


    "How do you know so much about her?"


    David looked at his sister smugly. "She is a gem that caught my eye at that event when Emma hurt you in the restroom. Of course, I would do my research. Do you think you can get Sarah into my room?"


    Aileen frowned. Why did he bring up that event again? "If she can beat our bodyguards, she can break you in half."


    David had to agree with that. "OK. We will stick to the nurse."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1596 - Party At The Smith Family Villa (5)

    Jeff, Charlie, JoAnna, and Emma are chatting in a good mood. Sarah and Aiden are with them in a group, listening mostly.


    Jeff noticed that many people are observing them, but no one is approaching.


    "Are we keeping you away from the guests?" Jeff asked Charlie.


    "No. All of them are giving us fake congrattions. I don''t expect them to like us, but I want respect and obedience. If they are not willing to give me that much, I will get rid of them." Charlie announced.


    Jeff approved. In a way, they are cleaning the White family from the Voronin spies. "Let me know if you need help."


    Carlie smiled. "You are already helping. No one dares toe close because they fear offending you, and at the same time, their emotions are stirring. I hope that this will incite them to make their moves sooner."


    "Is it a good idea to provoke them right away?" Jeff asked. "The Smith family has this hierarchy established for a long time. Making drastic changes as soon as you took your position, will make them resist you."


    "That is why I want it to happen soon. I already have the power, a little bit more and I will be untouchable. And I want to take the trash out before Emma and I expand our family." Charlie ended with a gentle gaze directed at Emma.


    Emma blushed. She is not used to Charlie talking about them having babies with people around. They didn''t talk much about it, but they agreed that babies will wait until he manages to reel in his family members. They don''t want to risk that someone endangers their kids as a way to get to Charlie.


    Sarah agreed with this logic. She also wants to wait with having babies until it''s safe, but she knows that for her and Aiden, it might take a while. And she also knows that Aiden is eager to be a father. She will need to rethink her position on that topic. Maybe they can have kids when it''s safer. But she needs to determine what that <em>''safer''</em> means.


    Ah, she looks forward to the moment when his eyes lit up with the news that he will be a father. She is confident that Aiden will do a few backflips and maybe even shout from happiness. That will be a wonderful day. Someday.


    Aiden saw that Sarah''s mood is changing with her thoughts, and even though he had no idea what she is thinking about, he hugged her.


    "Do you want to dance?" Aiden offered.


    Sarah smiled. "With you, always."


    Emma watched Sarah and Aiden walk to the open area which is reserved for dancing and sighed. "I admire their ability to tune everything out and focus on each other."


    JoAnna agreed. "At first, I thought that they are freaks because it''s not normal to be so infatuated with your partner, but now I envy them. It would be nice to ignore everyone and enjoy love."


    "Don''t tell me that ants are disturbing your love for me." Jeff''s stern voice came from the side.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "You know what I mean. We have so many things to think about. And look at them, carefree."


    Jeff didn''t agree. "How can you call them carefree? They are able to stay sane because they can tune everything out and focus on each other in those rare moments when it''s safe."


    JoAnna looked at Sarah and Aiden guiltily. Jeff''sment reminded her that Sarah and Aiden returned from a dangerous mission in South America.


    "You are right." JoAnna admitted. "When I see them behaving like enamored teenagers, I forget what they are dealing with."


    Emma and Charlie exchanged nces. They are not sure what thatment was about, but they understood that Sarah and Aiden have a lot on their hands.


    Jeff spotted Ron and Z. "I will go and greet young Mr. Heine."


    JoAnna went with Jeff. She knows that Jeff is doing this in order to raise Ron''s reputation in the eyes of people present, and it will be more impactful if she is by Jeff''s side. Anyway, she would rather talk to Ron and Z than with many other people who are attending this event.


    Jeff and JoAnna were only five steps away from Charlie and Emma when others started approaching the main person of the event (aka Charlie). And Charlie and Emma were back to epting congrattions and well wishes.


    "Ron¡­" Jeff greeted Ron during a handshake.


    "Mr. White¡­" Ron returned the greeting while trying to ignore several nearby people who perked up their ears.


    "Please, call me Jeff, as usually."


    Ron smiled. "OK. Jeff."


    "I hear that things with Heinelurgy are going as nned. Is the production impacted¡­?" Jeff switched to business talk and the number of eavesdroppers increased.


    JoAnna chatted with Z about a few random topics. JoAnna knows that Z is on a mission, but Emma is safe by Charlie''s side, surrounded by guests.


    After some time, Jeff and JoAnna excused themselves.


    "You are Mr. Heine?" One older gentleman approached Ron when Jeff stepped away. "Pardon my curiosity, but can you tell me, what is your connection with the White corp.?" His question revealed that he was watching him and Jeff.


    "I had the opportunity to do my internship at White corp. and CEO White is my mentor¡­"


    As Ron spoke, more people swarmed around him. They wondered how can a youngster like Ron get an invitation for this event, but when Ron revealed his background and connection to Jeffrey White, it all makes sense. Charlie invited Ron so that he can appease Jeff, and that means that they should leave a good impression on Ron as well. Some of them thought that they should invest in Heinelurgy. It sounds like a good business move.


    Ron silently cursed Jeff. He knows what Jeff did, but this is bad timing. And he still didn''t agree to take over Heinelurgy, damnit! However, if he voices his displeasure, it will blow their cover. So, he smiled amiably in his role of a young heir and shook hands with people who were sucking up to him.


    Z stepped on the side. She can''t watch over Emma if she is in the middle of themotion herself. She feels sorry for Ron, but he can take this, and they can''t abandon the mission.


    On Charlie''s side, the number of people waiting in line was increasing. Everyone wanted to shake hands with the new patriarch of the Smith family. The ones who are on good terms with Jarred hope to continue that with Charlie, and the ones who didn''t agree with Jarred hope to improve their standing with Charlie. Charlie regarded everyone equally because he knows that all of them are treating him well only because of his position.


    "I will go to the restroom." Emma said only for Charlie to hear.


    "Be careful." Charlie warned her.


    Emma nodded and excused herself. It''s not that she needs to go, but if she stays as a center of attention, no one will try to make a move against her. And that will make all the nning and precautions go to waste.


    She does not want to be a target, who does? But she agrees with Charlie, enemies wille after them, and it''s better to take care of those nuisances as soon as possible.


    Emma told herself that for the sake of her love for Charlie, she will not allow to be his weakness, and that is why she will face whatever ising head-on.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1597 - Party At The Smith Family Villa (6)

    In thedies'' room.


    Emma is in front of the mirror, fixing her makeup.


    "I guess I should congratte you." Aileen''s voice came from the back.


    Emma saw Aileen in the reflection of the mirror and raised her eyebrows suspiciously while images from the restroom in LA Medical Center shed in front of her eyes.


    She turned toward Aileen. "Do you have a habit of approaching people in the restroom?"


    Aileen shrugged. "I apologize. I know I left a bad first impression. Can we start over?"


    Emma mimicked Aileen''s shrug. "How do you suggest we do that?"


    Aileen extended her hand for a handshake and smiled. "Hi, Emma. I am Aileen, Charlie''s cousin."


    Emma epted the handshake and responded stiffly. "Nice to meet you."


    Aileen ignored Emma''s attitude. "I hope that we can forget about the previous incident. I said bad things, you almost choked me, so I guess we are even. You will be Charlie''s wife and we will see each other often. Being on bad terms will not be good for any of us. How about we get along well?"


    "Sounds like a n."


    Aileen''s smile widened. She stood next to Emma and checked herself in the mirror before she started fixing her makeup. "Are you enjoying the party?"


    "I''m enjoying that it''s almost over." Emma admitted. "I''m not used to being in the spotlight."


    Aileen shot her a side-nce. "Not used to spotlight, and you are marrying Charlie? You need to either get used to the spotlight or change your fianc¨¦. Charlie just became the center of the Smith family and many others which depend on us. And when I say <em>''us''</em>, that includes you as well¡­"


    Emma was surprised by thisstment. Does Aileen really want to be friends? No, not possible. Based on the information Emma has, Aileen''s father is openly against Jarred, and her brother (aka David) was supposed to take over family (if Charlie fails) and when Emma to that adds that she bashed Aileen thest time they met, this is not a friendly chat. Emma reminded herself to be vignt.


    Emma watched Aileen as she put the lipstick in her purse and took a small bottle of perfume.


    In the next moment, the perfume sprayed in Emma''s face.


    "Oh, I''m sorry¡­" Aileen said frantically while putting the bottle back in her purse. "These little things, I can never say which way it will spray. Are you alright?"


    Emma blinked repeatedly as her vision blurred and she felt her legs going weak. Emma reached for her earring and responded. "I''m not alright."


    In the next moment, the door opened, and Z got inside.


    Z dashed toward Emma who swayed and supported her. "Miss, are you OK?"


    "I feel weak." Emma moved her tongue with difficulty.


    "Oh, my¡­" Aileen said with concern in her voice. "You must be exhausted because of all the events we had today. Why don''t you go to your room and take some rest? The party willst a few more hours, and you can returnter. Let me help you¡­"


    "No need." Emma rejected Aileen and looked at Z. "Can you help me to my room?" Emma nced with unfocused eyes at Aileen. "Can you tell Charlie that I went to rest? Don''t tell him that I''m not well, I don''t want to worry him."


    Aileen''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. This is so much better than what she nned! "Sure, no problem."


    Aileen''s smile widened as she watched Emma walk out with Z''s support. When the door closed, she got her phone and made a call.


    "David? She is on her way. A guest is helping her up, so you need to hide."


    "A guest?" David asked with displeasure in his voice.


    "Yeah, it''s a young woman. She was here by ident. Don''t worry about her, she is a nobody and Emma will not ask her to stay in the room with her. At most, she will help Emma get into bed." Aileen exined.


    In the hallway¡­


    "What happened?" Z asked Emma while they made their way away from the noise of the party.


    "She did something." Emma slurred. "Either during a handshake or¡­ perfume. She sprayed perfume in my face."


    Z noticed that Emma is leaning more on her with every step they take. "How do you feel?"


    "Weak. I can barely move. I just want to¡­ rest."


    "I need to figure out what is in your system." Z exined. "We can''t do that in the hallway. Let''s take you to your room." Z knows that Charlie and Emma have their room, and which one it is, because Emma gave them the floorn of the mansion.


    Emma rejected, upset that her voice is barely audible. "Not my room. She wanted me to go there¡­"


    ¡­


    In the guestroom reserved for Charlie and Emma¡­


    David is sitting in the dark, waiting for Emma to appear.


    What is it taking so long?


    His ears perked up when he heard that someone is operating the doorknob, and he ducked behind the sofa.


    <em>''Lucky!''</em>, he thought with glee when he saw a shadow of a woman entering the room, without anyone apanying her. David dashed toward the woman and pulled her away from the light switch.


    "I am waiting for you for a long time¡­" David said lustfully before tossing the woman on the bed.


    "This¡­" The woman objected, but he covered her lips with his.


    "It''s OK. I will treat you well¡­ Just rx¡­" David murmured while pulling her dress up and he was delighted that she didn''t object. Heck, she even hugged him!


    "I knew you like me!" He said with glee while unbuttoning his pants in a hurry. "And you are going to enjoy this¡­"


    ¡­


    At the party¡­


    "Cousin Charlie!" Aileen called sweetly when she approached Charlie. "Emma told me to inform you that she went to your room to take rest."


    "Thanks, Aileen." Charlie said and his eyebrows raised in slow motion when he saw that Aileen is still looking at him, without an intention to leave. "Is there anything else?"


    "Well¡­" Aileen fidgeted and bit her lower lip. "Emma told me that she is resting but¡­"


    "But what?"


    "I saw her go to the room with a man." Aileen said secretively, but nearby people heard her.


    Charlie''s frown deepened. "What man?"


    "I don''t know, I only saw his back. They were holding hands¡­" Aileen said suggestively.


    People gathered around Charlie started whispering. Charlie''s fianc¨¦e went to the room with another man, holding hands, during the party at the Smith family vi? Outrageous!


    "Aileen, if you are making this up¡­" Charlie growled.


    Aileen looked like she is going to burst into tears. "Why would I make up things, Cousin Charlie? I''m only telling you what I saw because I don''t want a woman to make a fool out of you."


    Charlie snorted. "When did you see her?"


    "About fifteen minutes ago, she should still be¡­" Aileen stopped talking when she saw that Charlie is walking away with a dark expression on his handsome face.


    "Aileen,e with me. Show me in which room they went." Charliemanded and Aileen followed after him happily.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1598 - Party At The Smith Family Villa (7)

    In the hallway¡­


    Aileen is leading the way for Charlie and more than twenty curious onlookers. They are all hoping to see a good show. Among the people present are mostly members of the Smith family.


    Aileen''s words about Emma going into a bedroom with another man spread through the party like wildfire, but outsiders don''t daree in the wing of the mansion where bedrooms are. That is reserved for the family.


    "This room!" Aileen announced while pointing with her finger at the door in front of her.


    "This is my bedroom." Charlie confirmed. "Are you sure that Emma entered here with another man?"


    Aileen nodded confidently. "Absolutely!"


    Charlie put his hand on the doorknob and reluctantly pressed it down. As soon as the door was ajar, lustful sounds drifted out from the room and Charlie frowned.


    Aileen grinned, unable to conceal her glee. "I told you! I didn''t make it up!"


    Aileen does not care about throwing her brother under the bus. The unwritten rule in the Smith family is that the strongest one reaches the top, and Aileen''s strength is scheming. David was stupid enough to agree and participate in this y she set up. That is why Aileen epted only three rides with his Mercedes. After this scandal, she is confident that the Mercedes and anything else her brother has will be hers!


    Thomas and Caroline were also in the crowd of onlookers. At first, they didn''t like that Aileen is causing thismotion, but now that the things turned out this way, they will not miss the opportunity to pour oil on the fire.


    Thomas exhaled dramatically, showing his disappointment. "How can a person act like this during the event that our family hosts? We spent a lot of money and many hours nning the celebration of our achievements and weing the next patriarch, and this is what we get?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement and then looked at Charlie, eagerly expecting his next move.


    Caroline used this moment of silence to add her contribution and make Charlie''s life more miserable. "Do you n to marry Emma after this? You need to break off this engagement! She is stepping all over you in your own house! A lowly nurse should be happy to have the opportunity to be elevated to the position of your wife, and she returns your kindness by trampling your image?"


    Thomas approved the words of his wife. "This shameless person does not deserve to be a part of the Smith family¡­ Don''t you agree?"


    Charlie''s expression was not good. "I agree. The person inside does not deserve to be a part of the Smith family." Charlie looked at the crowd of people with a solemn expression. "If I ban these two people from stepping onto the property of the Smith family, will anyone object?"


    Aileen''s face lit up. Charlie just said that he will not marry Emma! What luck! Her n is perfect!


    "Of course, no one will object." Aileen said sweetly. "Both of them should not have any right to associate themselves with the Smith family."


    Others echoed Aileen''s words. They all see Emma as an outsider, and no one thinks that her background as a no-name nurse is good enough for the Smith family. If it''s someone with lower standing, it might be overlooked, but this is Charlie. The patriarch. The woman by his side must be equally dazzling.


    "Alright¡­" Charlie exhaled and pushed the door open.


    Aileen was one step behind Charlie, and she waited for more than dozen people to enter the room before turning on the lights.


    They all listened to the lustful sounds of a man and a woman who were engaged in carnal pleasures and they were not covered, so after the room was illuminated, the onlookers got to see a good show of a man on top of the woman whose legs were around him, up in the air. More people were trying to get in and they stretched their necks to see what is going on.


    By the time David noticed that the lights are on, more than thirty people were inside, staring at the bed.


    "David!" Caroline screamed when she recognized her son. She was sure that she will pass out. It is one thing for Charlie''s fianc¨¦e to be exposed like this, but her son being involved is different.


    David scrambled off from the woman and pulled a cover over his mid-section. "Why are you here?"


    "What are you doing in my bed?" Charlie asked icily.


    After a moment of shock, David realized his situation. He didn''t care about others, but the look on Charlie''s face was priceless. He managed to get an upper hand on Charlie, finally!


    "Hehehe¡­ I and your fianc¨¦e hit it off." David said with glee.


    Charlie frowned. "My fianc¨¦e?"


    "Yes, you see¡­" David swallowed his next words when he looked at the woman by his side. She is a maid from the mansion. He slept with her more than once, but¡­ where is Emma?


    David turned his head toward the crowd in slow motion and his sight fell on Aileen. And then the realization hit him. "You set me up!"


    Charlie nced at Aileen and then narrowed his eyes at David. "How did she set you up? Did she tell you to sleep with that maid in my bed?"


    "No, no¡­ this was supposed to be Emma!" David said frantically.


    Everyone felt that Charlie''s mood shifted, and they could swear that the temperature in the room fell by a few degrees.


    "You are saying that Aileen arranged for you to sleep with MY Emma?" Charlie red at Aileen. "Is he the man you saw holding hands with MY Emma and enter this room?"


    Aileen''s eyes darted randomly. Why did this be her problem? David is the one at fault. The woman by his side is not Emma, but David is still in Charlie''s bed.


    Aileen realized that the spotlight is on her, and she needs a way out. Even if this is not Emma, Emma is somewhere, drugged. And getting Emma''s image tarnished is more important than getting rid of David.


    "I saw Emma! Maybe I got the wrong room because I was at the end of the hallway, but I definitely saw her act overly friendly with a man. How can you suspect me? She told me that she is going to rest, and if she is not here, where could she be?"


    "Right here¡­" Emma''s voice came from behind the crowd.


    They all turned toward the voice and made way for Emma toe inside the room.


    "What is all thismotion?" Emma asked as she made her way toward Charlie. She nced at the bed and frowned at the sight of David and the maid. Emma looked at Charlie. "I thought that this is our room. Why are they in our bed?"


    "Where were you?" Aileen hissed. She was irritated that Emma seems fine and that Charlie hugged Emma as soon as she approached him. Bitch!


    "I told you in the restroom that I''m not feeling well." Emma responded. "But instead of resting in my room how you suggested, I decided to get some fresh air and I went to the garden. Why are you using me like I did something wrong?"


    Aileen narrowed her eyes at Emma. "Fresh air? You were barely standing!"


    "Yes, that is why the kinddy supported me. The fresh air helped, as you can see." Emma said smugly.


    Charlie decided to leave dealing with Aileen forter. She is an important chip that he ns to useter against Thomas.


    "Are you still tired?" Charlie asked Emma dotingly.


    "I''m fine. But I''m afraid that we can''t stay here overnight." Emma said while grimacing in disgust toward the bed.


    "Don''t worry about it. We will go home. Did you say ady helped you?"


    "Yes. I was too drowsy to remember her name, but I know that she said how she is here as the date of young Mr. Heine."


    "Young Mr. Heine¡­" Charlie repeated Emma''s words. "I will make sure to thank him properly."


    Everyone present understood that the young Mr. Heine has a strong connection with Jeffrey White, and now it seems that even Charles Smith sees him in good light! They will make sure to suck up more to Ron!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1599 - Party At The Smith Family Villa (8)

    Everyone present knows that Aileen used Emma of fooling around, and they came with expectations to see Charlie''s reaction when he catches Emma cheating. However, the only thing they saw was David with the maid in Charlie''s room. If this didn''t happen during such an important event, no one would care about it. But because it started with a story that Charlie is being cheated on, the incident is graver than it should be.


    What they don''t know is why was Aileen so confident, and how Emma ended up here.


    About fifteen minutes ago¡­


    Z and Emma were walking down the hallway and Z noticed that Emma''s condition is getting worse. She suggested taking Emma to her room.


    Emma rejected. "Not my room. She wanted me to go there¡­"


    Z thought how that makes sense. But all other rooms are taken, and they need privacy. Well, everyone should be at the party. Z used Eve-lens and confirmed that the room on the right is empty. "Let''s go this way."


    Z nced up and down the hallway to ensure no one else is present, and they went inside.


    Z helped Emma toy on the sofa and reached in the hidden pocket betweenyers of her dress.


    Emma watched helplessly as Z got a small syringe and drew blood from Emma''s hand. Next, Z got a small piece of white fabric and dripped Emma''s blood on it. Emma can see that Z is looking intently at the blood and she wondered, what kind of a test is this? Emma does not know that Z is using Eve-lens to do a detailed blood-analysis and that Z is seeing chemical forms in front of her eyes.


    A minuteter, Z exhaled helplessly.


    "What is it?" Emma asked drowsily.


    "A muscle rxant. It does not affect your behavior, but it makes you slow and unable to respond. Try not to sleep off while I figure out what to do."


    Z wracked her brain while trying to remember lessons about various substances and everything else JoAnna taught them. In the next moment, Z''s face lit up. JoAnna! Why would a pupil try to figure it out when the master is present? And this is a pinch, it''s not a good time for Z to test things.


    JoAnna joined them within minutes. She already got all the data from bloodwork analysis on her phone, and she had a solution.


    "Emma has muscle rxant in her body, we pump her up with the opposite. I have epinephrine shots with me, that should do the trick¡­"


    Emma frowned at the <em>''pump her up''</em>. And what was with <em>''do the trick?''</em> ¡­ That does not sound good. But she is too weak to protest. Ah, she fell in the hands of a mad scientist. Emma felt like crying.


    "Are you sure that will work?" Z asked.


    "What do we have to lose?"


    Emma wanted to object. She can lose plenty! But her body refused to listen.


    Z didn''t want to argue with JoAnna. When ites to medicine and various chemicals, JoAnna is the Boss.


    Z watched JoAnna pull medications from her purse and she had a question. "Why would Aileen do this?"


    JoAnna pinched her chin. "Muscle rxant¡­ and you said that Aileen wanted Emma to go to her room?"


    Z confirmed.


    "There is only one exnation." JoAnna said confidently. "Aileen already made a move on Emma at the opening of the rehabilitation center, and at that time she voiced her thoughts on how Emma is not worthy to be a part of the Smith family. Connect that with the power struggle in the Smith family, where they want to shake up Charlie and to tarnish Emma''s reputation..."


    Z can see that JoAnna is expecting for her to finish the thought, but Z didn''t get it. "You are saying¡­"


    JoAnna gave Z a knowing look. "There is a man in Emma''s room, waiting for her."


    Z''s face scrunched in disgust. "A rape?"


    JoAnna shrugged, indicating that she is not sure. "Maybe not that far, but Emma is not in a condition to resist. The man can remove her clothes and takepromising photos. Or he can im that they did it. Who will believe Emma that nothing happened? We should figure out who the man is¡­"


    "Does it matter?" Z asked. "We know that he is waiting for a woman, let''s send him one and make a show out of it."


    JoAnna disagreed. "We can''t send a random woman. Who is teaching you these things? You are too young for it!"


    Z ignored JoAnna''sment about her being too young. It seems that Emma didn''t tell JoAnna about Z taking contraceptive pills and this is not time to talk about it.


    Z focused on the current situation. "Based on the reports, a number of maids here are serving their masters more than tea and coffee. And whoever the man is, he is a Smith. No one else would dare to enter these bedrooms."


    JoAnna has to agree that Z''s deduction makes sense. "You are smart. Let me tell Charlie to handle sending one of those maids in and we will fix up Emma."


    ¡­


    Back to the present¡­


    "David Smith and¡­ the maid." Charlie said icily. "We all agreed that people who act with such disrespect during this event at the Smith family vi will be banned from entering any of the properties owned by the Smith family. You have one hour to leave and going forward you have no right to associate yourself with the Smith family."


    "Charlie!" Thomas screamed. "You can''t do this!"


    Charlie looked at his frantic second Uncle coolly. "I can''t? My dear Uncle, you were the one who suggested it. Don''t tell me that as one of the leaders of the Smith family you have double standards in punishing people who trample over our family values? As of tonight, I am the patriarch. I was ready to banish my fianc¨¦e andpared to her, in my eyes, your son is¡­ not much."


    Thomas looked around and met the gazes of other rtives, all curious to see what he will do.


    Thomas opened and closed his mouth a few times, but no words came out. What was he supposed to say? Charlie is right. He can''t show partiality in front of all these people. At this point, he needs to give in, and anything else willeter.


    Based on Thomas'' expression, Charlie can see that he is going through an internal struggle. Charlie sneered. What kind of family is this? Uncle Thomas is clearly weighing his options between his position of power and sacrificing his own son in order to maintain that position. And if Thomas is willing to betray his son, there is no one he would not sacrifice. These are exactly the types of people Charlie wants to remove from power: selfish, greedy, with no loyalty whatsoever.


    "Thomas, dear¡­" Caroline called in a soft voice.


    Thomas shook his head helplessly. "There is no other way."


    Caroline understood that David is obviously guilty and if they stand by his side, they will only implicate themselves. Even though Aileen and David didn''t exin everything that happened, she knows that Aileen is behind this and David is part of it, and that they nned to set up Emma in order to get to Charlie, but it backfired. And she and Thomas made it worse when they insisted that Charlie should divorce Emma and banish her because of her disrespect.


    Caroline sighed. They all fell into their own trap.


    "I understand." Caroline said, giving approval to Thomas to agree with Charlie''s decision.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1600 - Party At The Smith Family Villa (9)

    Charlie smiled smugly when he saw that his second Uncle lowered his head in surrender.


    "David!" Charlie growled and everyone flinched. "Get out of my bed! And take your tramp with you. If any of you two is in this house one hour from now, I will make sure that you are unable to leave the property ever again."


    Jarred watched all this from the side with amusement swirling in his eyes. Yes, Charlie will do fine.


    "OK. The show is over!" Charlie''s third Uncle, Samuel, eximed while shooing the people away from the room. "There is nothing left to see. Go back to the party."


    Aileen stood there, frozen. She didn''t dare move a muscle. Is this how it ends? Damnit! She didn''t manage to touch Emma. Well, there is the next time. At least David is banished, and that is good. Now her parents will give her more things because her brother is useless.


    The onlookers reluctantly exited the room and returned to the party. They were all curious how Thomas Smith, second in power in the family will handle this issue with his son, but they were being chased away.


    Thomas, Caroline, David, Aileen, and the maid were left in the room.


    The maid scooted off the bed and she was dressing up swiftly.


    "Dad! She set me up!" David whined while pointing at his sister.


    Aileen snorted. "Why are you dragging me into this? Did I tell you toe to this room and screw the maid?"


    "No. You told me toe here and wait for Emma!"


    Aileen looked at her mother. "Mom, do you hear this? How can I tell Emma toe here and sleep with David? He is obviously making it up just so that he is not the only one at fault."


    "You lying bitch!" David screamed.


    Aileen waved her hands defensively. "You are the one caught with your pants down. Why are you trying to drag me into the mud with you? I was at the party."


    "Yes¡­" Thomas said suspiciously. "You were at the party. Everyone heard you telling Charlie how Emma held hands with a man and entered this room."


    Aileen pouted. "I made a mistake, daddy. But I was right about something fishy happening in this room."


    Thomas rubbed his temples. He does not have the energy to deal with all this. No matter what happened and how much Aileen is involved in this, Charlie is set to get David out of the family, and Thomas needs to address that issue first. "David, go pack your things."


    "You are kidding¡­" David said in disbelief. "You are going to listen to what Charlie said?"


    "We don''t have a choice!" Thomas hissed. "Pack things for a few days and go to a hotel. We need time to find a way out of this."


    David was not willing to ept this. "And while you are figuring out things, what should I do?"


    Thomas was losing hisposure. "Wait in the hotel and try not to mess up the situation more. What did I tell you about not causing a scene!?"


    "Honey, watch your blood pressure¡­" Caroline reminded Thomas.


    Thomas took a few deep breaths and looked at David. "Do as I say. Or you will be out of the Smith family permanently. When you settle in the hotel, let me know where you are and we wille in the morning. Then you can tell us how you found yourself in this mess and we will think of a way to reverse the situation. Now, we need to return to the party."


    David looked at his parents leaving the room and he was sure that Aileen threw him a smug nce, but he had no time to argue with her now. He needs to pack!


    "Young Master Smith¡­" The maid called timidly.


    "Get out!" David shouted.


    The maid was startled. Just ten minutes ago he was all over her, caressing her and telling her how she is amazing, and now he is like a wild beast. How uncultured. She lifted her head and walked out with a goal to talk to the butler. She hopes that at least she can get some severance pay before she leaves this wretched mansion. The whole family is crazy.


    ¡­


    Charlie led Emma to the study room and locked the door behind them.


    "Are you OK?" Charlie asked with concern obvious in his voice.


    Before Emma could respond, he pulled her in his embrace.


    "Z was there on time. She is reliable." Emma assured Charlie while wrapping her arms around him. "I am fine. Everything was ording to the n..."


    After an unknown measure of time, Charlie released Emma from his hold, and they sat on the sofa.


    "Tell me what happened. I want to know everything." Charlie demanded.


    Emma started from the beginning and how she met Aileen in the restroom and Charlie listened intently.


    When Emma didn''t return from the restroom within a few minutes, Charlie knew that something happened. And when Aileen approached him in front of everyone and told him that Emma entered the room with a man, Charlie knew that Aileen is the one behind the plot.


    Charlie was aware that Thomas and Caroline instigated him in the hallway on purpose, demanding that the person in the room (aka Emma) gets banished and that he should break the engagement. Regardless if Emma was inside or not, that family sealed their fate.


    Charlie held onto that doorknob and prayed silently that Z managed to save Emma from whatever plot Aileen made, and that the person in the room is not Emma. He sent a maid to that room, as Z asked him to do, but did the maid make it? His heart constricted with every moan which drifted from that room because it confirmed that a man and a woman are inside.


    Charlie felt relief wash over him when he saw that David is in the bed with a maid. At the same time, his blood boiled because he realized that what David said is true: the woman in the bed was supposed to be Emma!


    And there was another question, where is Emma?


    David has bad intentions, but he is not the scheming type. He is a young man who prefers sleeping with women and enjoying the perks his wealth is providing him. David is not greedy for power and his ambition to lead the family ising from Thomas, but David is easily manipted. How can anyone think that David is a good leader, is beyond Charlie. On the other side, Charlie understands why Thomas was adamant for David to get in power. If David gets the position of the patriarch, Thomas would be able to use David''s ipetence and pull the strings of the Smith family at his will. David would be a perfect puppet.


    "I am sorry you had to go through that." Charlie said when Emma finished the story.


    "This is fine, Charlie. Please, don''t treat me like a delicate princess. I am ready to get my hands dirty, if that will secure our future together. This drama ended well and after tonight, everyone will know not to mess with you, or me."


    "How are you feeling now? Do you want to rest?"


    Emma refused. "I don''t think I will dare to rest in this house. If I need to sleep here, I will do it with my eyes open."


    "Your hands are shaky." Charlie noticed. He assumed that it''s due to the stress of what Emma went through.


    "Aileen gave me muscle rxant that made me feel tired, and Anna gave me the opposite to counter those effects. I feel like I had too much coffee and I have extra energy that I need to burn. There will be no consequences. It will wear off in two-three hours on its own, but if I get some exercise, it might happen faster." Emma exined without using medical terms, so that Charlie can understand.


    Charlie''s face lit up. "That simple?"


    Emma confirmed.


    "I can help you burn some of that excess energy." Charlie said with a sly smile and kissed her on the lips.


    "Do we have time for this?" Emma asked when Charlie started kissing her neck.


    "I always have time for you¡­" Charlie murmured, and his hand made its way under her dress. "And this is medical treatment..."


    Emma giggled. Medical treatment, right! She lifted her behind, so that Charlie can remove her panties. The party is ongoing, but there is no better way to burn that extra energy than with Charlie.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1601 - Party At The Smith Family Villa (10)

    Later that evening¡­


    The party is approaching its final hour, but the atmosphere is lively.


    There are food and drinks avable, and everyone is whispering about the incident when Aileen used Emma of cheating on Charlie, but instead, they found David with a maid. Some imed that Aileen made an honest mistake, but the majority didn''t believe it. How can she mistake a maid for Emma? Even if they look simr, there is no way that maid wore a gown which looks like Emma''s red one.


    Jeff and JoAnna excused themselves for the evening. They made an appearance to support Charlie and JoAnna even helped Emma. Now it''s time to go back to their two angels.


    Sarah and Aiden are dancing their night away. Themotion is over, Z did a great job while Ron was stuck, but Ron got a good first exposure as young Mr. Heine so everyone wins.


    Ron was not so happy to be stuck with random people who are sucking up to him. He would rather spend time with Z, on a mission. Ron used an excuse of going to the restroom to leave people who were talking to him and he pulled Z on the dancefloor.


    "I hear that the mission went well. I''m sorry I missed it." Ron praised Z.


    Z confirmed. "It went well."


    Ron noticed theck of Z''s enthusiasm. "But?"


    "I need to study chemistry more." Z said and exined: "Anna had a solution right away, and I''m not sure if I woulde up with that even after a day of thinking."


    "Don''t be hard on yourself. You are studying with Anna for about a year, and she has a degree and hands-on experience. Besides, no matter how much you know, there is always room for improvement."


    Z smiled. "I will add more chemistry to my schedule. Maybe I can ask Anna to be her apprentice in theb."


    "That is a good idea. But that is tomorrow. Until then¡­ let''s dance."


    Z approved. "Emma and Charlie are set for tonight, and they said that we are free to enjoy the rest of the party so¡­ let''s dance."


    Ron made Z spin two times and pulled her close to him. "Three songs and then we go home."


    Z felt heat seeping into her cheeks. She can feel Ron''s tight grip on her waist and his intense gaze is telling her what is on his mind.


    "OK¡­", she breathed.


    In the study¡­


    Thomas, Caroline, and Aileen are sitting opposite from Charlie and Emma. Between them is a long coffee table with three folders on it.


    Four of Charlie''s personal bodyguards are in the room as well.


    "You might be wondering why I called you here¡­" Charlie started.


    "Is this rted to David? He moved out." Thomas responded right away.


    "It is rted to the incident he was involved with, but this is about the three of you." Charlie said.


    Aileen nced at her parents fearfully and Thomas and Caroline had matching frowns.


    Charlie took Emma''s hand in his and looked at Caroline. "You called my future wife <em>''a lowly nurse''</em> who is trampling on my image."


    "That¡­" Caroline stuttered. "At that time, I thought that she is cheating on you."


    "I am touched that my Aunt wille to protect my reputation with such zeal." Charlie said sarcastically.


    Charlie''s gaze moved to Thomas. "And you said that shameless people who are disrespecting the Smith family don''t deserve to be a part of the same family."


    Thomas nodded reluctantly, unsure where Charlie is going with this.


    "And you, my dear Cousin¡­" Charlie''s gaze moved to Aileen. "You insisted that I break up with Emma, and you echoed your father''s words that shameless people should not have the right to associate themselves with the Smith family."


    Aileen confirmed confidently. "Yes. And if she was the one in that bed, I would still insist that you break up with her."


    Charlie''s lips stretched into a smile. "Well, that makes things easier. We all agree that shameless people who are disrespecting family and causing trouble should be removed from the family."


    Thomas narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "Where are you going with this?"


    "Patience, Uncle¡­ patience." Charlie said and pushed one folder in front of Thomas. "Read this first."


    Thomas reluctantly took the folder and his eyes shed when he started reading. The more he read, the uglier his expression became. And there are photos as well! He frantically flipped through the papers before closing the folder with more force than necessary. "What is the meaning of this?"


    "Are you surprised that I know about all that? Your mistresses,te-night partying. Oh, and a son. How old is he now, fifteen?"


    Caroline''s expression turned ugly. "You said that you got rid of him!"


    "I have a half-brother?" Aileen asked in surprise. She knew that her father is fooling around, but she didn''t know that he has kids outside marriage.


    Thomas ignored his wife and daughter. The files have much more than cheating, and Charlie knows it.


    "What do you want?"


    Charlie nodded in approval. "Going straight to the point. I like that."


    Charlie pushed the second folder in front of Thomas.


    Thomas opened that folder impatiently and his eyes almost popped out. "You want me to transfer my stocks of Smithsonite corp. to you? That is NOT happening!"


    Charlie raised his hand, indicating to Thomas to calm down, and then he pointed at Aileen "Tonight... We all know that if thedy who is apanying young Mr. Heine didn''t show up in that restroom, the evening would end up differently."


    "How is that rted to this?" Thomas hissed while shaking the folder which has the document for transfer of his shares.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes at Aileen and continued talking to Thomas. "Aileen drugged Emma with a goal to get her into that room where David waited. The two of you were very eager that I banish from the family the people who were copting in that room. I must wonder if you jumped halfway on the opportunity to break up my engagement with Emma or are you in it from the beginning?"


    Caroline nced at Aileen. "Drugged?"


    "You have no proof!" Aileen hissed.


    Emma smirked and from her purse got a stic bag with a bottle of perfume. "Is this familiar to you? It seems that your fingerprints are still on it."


    Aileen''s expression turned ugly and she started flipping through the contents of her purse.


    "You left your purse on the table." Emma exined. "How careless of you."


    Thomas narrowed his eyes at Charlie. "This is not enough for you to force me to sign my stocks to you. Even if you use your influence, Aileen will end up in jail but whatever I did is not a crime."


    "You will let me go to jail!?" Aileen screamed in outrage at her father.


    Charlie chuckled and answered Aileen''s question. "He just banished your brother from the family in order to save his position. His son. Firstborn. Do you really think that he would fight for you? But let''s not talk about you." Charlie moved his attention to Thomas. "Do you think that you have the support of others? Think again. This family cares about two things, money, and image. That allows us to enjoy all the power. Tonight, you tarnished the image of the Smith family. People are making jokes about it. The things in that folder¡­" Charlie gestured toward the first folder. "Are showing that you don''t care about the family. You only care about your pleasure. How unfitting of someone with a surname Smith. And then there is this¡­" Charlie pushed the third folder in front of Thomas.


    "Open it!" Charliemanded when he saw that Thomas is frozen.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1602 - Party At The Smith Family Villa (11)

    Thomas looked at the contents of the third folder and his whole body shook. "How¡­ where¡­" he was unable toplete a sentence.


    Charlie smiled smugly. "You think that your deals under the table went unnoticed? I wonder, how many family members will support you when they find out that you embezzled millions from Smithsonite corp. in order to finance your scious behavior?"


    "What do you want?" Thomas asked in a shaky voice.


    Charlie gestured to the second folder. "Sign it."


    "This¡­" Thomas was not willing. Those shares give him the status and power in this family. Without them, he is just a Smith in name, but no one will care about him. How can he give up on that?


    "Your other option is not to sign it." Charlie said when he saw that Thomas is resisting. "Let me tell you what will happen in that case. Your dirtyundry will be public. I will make sure that your bastard-sones to the family with his mother and that everyone knows who his father is. Aileen will go to jail for plotting against Emma. And you will go to jail for embezzling money, if the Smiths don''t kill you first."


    "How dare you!" Caroline hissed.


    Charlie sneered. "Ah, my dear Aunt. You better keep quiet. I didn''t prepare a folder for you, but that does not mean that I don''t know about the dirt you are hiding under the rug. If I decide to expose you, not only the Smith family, but the whole society will shun you."


    Charlie saw that Caroline is ring at him defiantly, and he decided to prove that his words are not empty threats.


    "It seems you think I''m bluffing. How about I start with the charity you hostedst year? The records are showing more than three million dors collected, yet less than half a million reached the orphans. Do I need to say more?"


    Caroline pressed her lips into a line. This is unexpected.


    Charlie turned to Thomas. "As you can see. Your option is to sign it, or all three of you go to jail."


    Thomas gritted his teeth. "What happens when I sign it?"


    "You will move out of this mansion and because you will not have any stocks of the Smithsonite corp. and I don''t want powerless trash here. I expect that you will not step a foot into thepany. I will ensure that Aileen''s tuition costs are covered so that she can finish her college. You have two vacation houses, you can keep them."


    "What about all this¡­ incriminating things?" Thomas asked stiffly while gesturing toward the folders.


    "I keep those as insurance that you will note back." Charlie responded smugly. "Do you need a pen?"


    Thomas'' expression showed that he is not willing, but he still nodded. "Yes. I do¡­"


    Charlie watched Thomas sign the papers.


    "It is nice doing business with you, second Uncle. I expect that the three of you leave this mansion by morning." Charlie said officially and waved toward the door. "You are free to go."


    When Thomas, Caroline, and Aileen left the study, Charlie gestured to the bodyguards to leave as well.


    Charlie plopped on the sofa. "This was exhausting."


    Emma hopped on the sofa next to Charlie. "This was easy."


    Charlie frowned. "Easy my foot! You were in danger and I had to control myself not to strangle them. Do you have any idea how difficult it is to stay cool when I know that they made their move, yet I am clueless about what is going on with you?"


    Charlie sighed and pulled Emma into his embrace. "Let''s not do this again."


    Emma hugged Charlie tightly. "I''m OK. Don''t think about it. Now that your Uncle Thomas and his family are out, the others will think twice about crossing you."


    Charlie agreed. "Yeah, they will think twice. Some of them will give up, but some will be more cautious. And that means more dangerous."


    "We will be more cautious also. And smarter. And more powerful." Emma did her best to sound optimistic.


    "I want to find more people I can trust." Charlie voiced his thoughts. "I can''t run a business and an underground trade while always watching my back."


    "Mike is reliable." Emma reminded Charlie about her brother.


    Charlie agreed. "I''m thinking of asking him to start as my assistant. It will give him a chance to learn about the business. Do you think that he is a guy who will be OK with the underground part?"


    Emma shrugged. "I don''t know if he will be willing to participate. But I know that he will not betray you. If he does not want a part of it, he will tell you and you can be assured that he will not talk about it to anyone."


    "What about Sean and Ryan?"


    Emma smiled helplessly. "They are enjoying their time with Angelo. My silly twin brothers always craved for an adventure and the type of work Angelo does excites them. At this rate, Sean and Ryan will join Nero armi and work with my dad. Who knows? Maybe you can form some trade agreement with my goofy twin brothers? But no matter what, Sean and Ryan will have your back."


    Charlie exhaled. "It is regrettable that I can trust your brothers more than my own family."


    Emma pinched his arm. "Hey! We are going to get married. And that makes them a part of OUR family, regardless if we share the same blood. And I''m confident that not all Smiths are bad apples. You are proof of that theory."


    Charlie rubbed the ce Emma pinched and he smiled. "While on the topic of the same blood¡­ I was serious about bringing Thomas'' son here and his mother. Based on the files, they didn''t have an easy life, and he is good at school and staying out of trouble."


    Emma was not sure if that is a good idea, but she will support Charlie. "You can talk to them and see what they want. Maybe they don''t want to be a part of this crazy family, but in that case, you can set up some fund for the kid."


    "Will you go with me to talk to them?"


    "You can count on me." Emma confirmed with a smile. She likes it when Charlie relies on her.


    "I will also need your help with figuring out the right way to thank Sarah and Aiden."


    "For the files?" Emma guessed.


    "Without them giving me all this dirt about Thomas and Caroline, I would not be able to kick them out of the house and snatch these stocks. And it''s not only the files. Without them, Z and Ron would not be here either. What Sarah and Aiden did¡­ for me, it is priceless."


    "You are right. It has no value. That is why you should not look for how to repay them. Remember this, and when they need something, be there for them." Emma saw that Charlie nodded in agreement and she checked the time. "The party will be over soon. Let''s go and make an appearance¡­"


    "Do you want to redecorate this ce?" Charlie asked Emma while they walked down the hallway toward the main hall where the guests are.


    Emma made a face. "Do you want us to move here?"


    Charlie smiled dotingly. "Only if you want."


    "Uhm¡­ I don''t know about the future. But for now, I''m happy where we are." Emma saw that Charlie''s expression becameplex. She reminded herself that Charlie is the head of the family and that this house belongs to the Smith family and she should not dismiss itpletely. "You know what? We can have our wedding here."


    Charlie was surprised by this suggestion. "Really?"


    "The property is huge, the garden is magnificent, and the inside hall is wonderful." Emma exined. "I can see this as a perfect ce to hold a wedding. We can invite our friends and family and your business partners, and everyone will fit."


    "Don''t forget your business partners and important clients." Charlie reminded Emma that she is the director at the LA Medical Center.


    Emmaughed. "We can leave the guestlist forter. Now that the venue is selected, I can start with the nning!"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1603 - The New Patriarch Of The Smith Family (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Smith family vi ~


    Sunday


    10:04 AM


    Charlie and Emma are on the terrace, having brunch with Jeff, JoAnna, Jasper, and Ellie.


    Charlie and Emma spent the night in the Smith family vi. After the incident with David and the maid in their designated bed, they nned to leave, but then Jasper called Charlie telling him that they can''t make it to the party, but they cane for breakfast the next morning. Charlie wanted Jasper and Ellie toe to this vi, so that his rtives who are living here can see who is friends are. It is a way to show his strength. Also, Charlie wanted to make sure that his second Uncle, Thomas, does not try to wiggle his way out of leaving the property. With all that, Charlie and Emma decided to stay overnight.


    "You got rid of Thomas?" Jeff asked Charlie.


    Charlie confirmed. "Thanks for your help. He left earlier this morning and left me his stocks."


    "How far are you with securing the majority of the stocks?" Jeff asked.


    Charlie exhaled. "I still have a way to go in order to bepletely independent. But Thomas was the biggest threat, and now I have 31% of thepany. I can count on at least 25% from the people who will support me without questions asked. Others won''t dare oppose me openly because their biggest contender for my spot is kicked out of the family. It will take some time for them to regroup and until then I n to increase my ownership."


    "It seems that we missed quite a show." Jasper said.


    Charlie and Emma took turns telling them how Aileen wanted to set up Emma and it all escted into Thomas leaving with his wife and two children.


    Jasper held Ellie''s hand in his and rubbed it gently. Charlie''s story about forcing his Uncle to sign the stocks to Charlie reminded him how Ellie secured that Jasper has the majority of K Industries. Ellie is his bandit.


    After the talk about the incidents from the previous night, Ellie teased Emma: "You are thest one not married. When can we expect an invitation?"


    Emma bobbed her head excitedly. "We don''t have the date, but we have the ce. The wedding will be held here. I''m thinking of color schemes. Maybe you can help me¡­"


    Ellie made a face. "I''m a fashion designer, not a wedding nner."


    JoAnnaughed and advised Emma: "Sweetie, hire a wedding nner. I had two."


    "I''m afraid to let others n for my wedding. It''s a big event and it needs to be perfect." Emma voiced her thoughts.


    "And that is why you need to hire professionals." Ellie said matter-of-factly. "We can help you hire those. I am announcing my wedding present, I will design your wedding dress."


    Emma''s face exploded in a big smile. "Really?"


    Ellie and JoAnnaughed. Emma''s face wasical.


    "Don''tugh!" Emma pouted. "I remember the dresses you made for Anna and for Sarah. They were heavenly. Ah, I can''t wait to see what you will make for me!"


    Charlie''s third Uncle, Samuel, observed the group of six from the window on the second floor of the mansion.


    "Father¡­" Logan called. "Number of elders gathered, they want an exnation on what happened to Uncle Thomas."


    Samuel bobbed his head helplessly. "Why are you telling me that? Look down. There is the new patriarch of the Smith family. He should be the one who does all the talking." He turned to his son. "Or are they afraid to disturb him because Jeffrey White and Jasper Kiani are there?"


    Logan exhaled. This power struggle in the Smith family is exhausting and if it''s up to him, he will not have anything to do with it. But he can''t pretend it does not exist, because if he is passive, they will trample him. Logan never understood why they are so greedy for more when there is plenty of money for everyone tost several lifetimes. "What should I tell them?"


    "Tell them that Charles has their answers, and they need to wait because right now he is busy. If they insist to talk to him now, they can go looking for him. Stay out of it."


    Logan likes the part that he gets to stay out of it. His attention was drawn to the group of six when they burst intoughter. It is obvious that the mood is good and that this is not a business-rted visit.


    "How did Charlie be friends with those people?" Logan asked.


    "He knows that connections with people like them are more important than pleasing the people in our family. Charlie is smart." Samuel responded. "And you should be smart as well. Don''t do anything rash. Or you will end up like David."


    Logan snorted. "No one is so stupid like Aileen and David."


    "Don''t take things lightly. Their confidence got all four of them out of here." Samuel warned his son. "And this has just begun."


    Logan frowned. "Are you saying that more people will be kicked out?"


    Samuel confirmed. "I have a feeling that we are about to find out why Jarred picked Charlie. You don''t need to support him, but make sure not to give him a reason to act against us."


    Logan nced around, to make sure no one can overhear him before speaking softly to his father. "Aileen and David only messed with the nurse. The elders are angry. How will Charlie justify kicking out Uncle Thomas?"


    "Foolish boy." Samuel scolded Logan. "Do you really believe she is just a nurse? Look down and tell me what do you see¡­"


    Logan nced down toward the group of six in the garden. "What should I see?"


    "Look how close Emma is with those two women. Do I need to remind you that Charles began making deals with the White corp. after he started dating Emma? Remember who is training Charlie''s bodyguards¡­ another woman who is close to Emma. And even though everyone thinks of her as a girl who married in the White family, her skills alone should tell you that she is not simple."


    Logan understood the meaning of his father''s words. He met the woman who is training the bodyguards (aka Sarah) at the opening of Emma''s rehabilitation center. He never saw Sarah in action, but the improvement in thepetency of the bodyguards she trained is something everyone talks about in the Smith family. At that event, Logan noticed Sophia and Penny as well. They all looked imposing.


    "You believe that Emma is the reason why Charlie has all these connections." Logan summarized his thoughts.


    Samuel confirmed. "I hope that you will use your head because this is not a battle you can win with only strength and guts. Listen, observe. And don''t ever call her ''just a nurse'' because she is much more than that. Remember how many women swooned over Charlie, yet he picked Emma. Don''t underestimate her."


    "Don''t worry, father. I will remember this." Logan assured Samuel.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1604 - The New Patriarch Of The Smith Family (2)

    After brunch, Emma and Ellie wanted to visit the twins, and they asked Charlie and Jasper if they can go to the Mediterranean vi. JoAnna tempted them with a great lunch, and they agreed. Jeff was excited, he will get to show off with his babies!


    Charlie called the butler and told him that he and Emma are leaving.


    "Master¡­", the butler called politely. Sincest night, Charlie is the Master in this vi. "The group of elders is here. They wish to speak to you. What should I tell them?"


    Charlie knows what this is about, but he thought it will happenter. Jarred texted him with information that some people will want an exnation about Thomas and he asked if Charlie needs help. Charlie refused. He can take care of them.


    Charlie nced at Jeff and Jasper. "It will not take more than a few minutes."


    "We will wait outside." Jeff confirmed.


    "Do you want me toe with you?" Emma offered.


    "I would love that¡­" Charlie put his hand around Emma, and they went down the hallway.


    ¡­


    Charlie and Emma are facing five older people. They are elders in the Smith family and shareholders at the Smithsonite corp. Three are Thomas'' supporters, and the other two are usually neutral. Charlie''s guess is that those two came out of curiosity.


    "Can we get to the point of your visit? I am busy." Charlie said.


    "Impudent!" A man in his mid-sixties said.


    Charlie smiled. "Grand-Uncle Caspar. You came here asking to talk to me. How is impudent when I inquire about the reason behind your visit?"


    Another man snorted and gestured toward Emma. "Why is she here?"


    Charlie was irked by man''s condescending tone.


    "Grand-Uncle William, SHE is Emma. My future wife. She is not a vase, but my equal. Emma has the right to be by my side, always. And in my absence, she can make decisions in my ce." Charlie responded sternly.


    Casper waved his hand at William, indicating him to drop the topic. They are not here to discuss Emma. "You kicked out Thomas. What gives you the right to do so?"


    Charlie was ready for this question and he knows that these men want to understand the reasoning behind such a decision and that they will try to revert it. However, they are not doing it for the sake of Thomas, but because they are aware that they could be next to suffer such a fate. Charlie sneered internally at the scheming old people. Do they think that he can''t see through them?


    "In case you missed the announcement Uncle Jarred madest night, I am the new patriarch, and it''s my duty to take care of the family. Our name carries the weight of responsibility to uphold a certain image, respect, power. Uncle Thomas and his children trampled on those values. I did what was necessary. I don''t need to remind you what kind of a man he is, and what kind of a family we are. Unless your history is an exemr, you have no right toin about my decisions." Charlie made a dramatic pause and looked at each of the five shocked faces before continuing. "I thought so."


    Caspar scowled, unable to hide his displeasure. "Don''t be too full of yourself, Charlie. You are young and you only got your position. Kicking out Thomas as soon as you got the power is too much."


    Charlie kept his cool. "I didn''t kick him out, I only showed him how much I know, and I pointed out the dangers if that information leaks. Uncle Thomas was smart enough to weigh his options and conclude that he should not go against me because I am the only one who can protect him. He decided to retire and live a peaceful life. Last night, Uncle Thomas signed his stocks to me, and in exchange, I will prevent negative information about him to spread. I was even magnanimous enough to ensure that Aileen''s college tuition is paid fully, regardless of Uncle Thomas'' finances. Don''t use me of bullying, if you check, you will see that Uncle Thomas still has his vacation houses and other assets. If I made a move on him, I would leave them penniless."


    Charlie straightened his back and looked at five people in front of him sternly. "Aileen and Daniel were foolish enough to think that Emma is my weakness. Uncle Thomas was prudent to know when to bow his head and that saved them from annihtion. I hope that everyone in the family got the message of how I am not an easy target because next time I will not be generous in giving a safe exit to anyone who dares to act against me or Emma."


    Charlie enjoyed the look of confusion on the faces of the five people in front of him. "Any more questions? If you excuse us, our friends are waiting¡­"


    Five older people watched Charlie and Emma leave the room and it took them a long time to regain theirposure and to react. But they were not sure what to say, because Charlie is right. Thomas is not clean, and neither are they.


    "Can we do something about this?" William asked.


    Caspar snorted. "What do you want to do? Will you stick your neck out for Thomas? Did you see who are Charlie''s friends he left with? Do you dare provoke him?"


    "So what now? We y dead?" One of the men asked helplessly.


    Casper shook his head, indicating that he is not sure. "We all know what happenedst night. Thomas didn''t teach his kids to assess their opponents properly. They thought that Charlie is an easy target, and that Emma is a weak link."


    "You are not considering supporting him?" William could not hide his disapproval.


    Casper was irritated. "Read the situation, Will... Charlie took care of Thomas. Do you think that Thomas would give up his stocks if Charlie didn''t twist his arm? Charlie is not alone, he has people supporting him from the shadows. I have no intention of opposing Charlie until I find out who those people are. And you will do the same or risk ending up as Thomas."


    "We already know about Whites and Kianis..." One of the men said.


    Casper confirmed. "It will be difficult to find something we can use to bribe them, and it seems that they are not with Charlie for the money. There is something else, we are missing..."


    ¡­


    "Are you sure this will work?" Emma asked Charlie when they left the room.


    "On them, yes. They are used to what they have, and they will not dare to jeopardize it. Unless they are confident without a doubt that they can take me down, they will lower their heads and stay quiet." Charlie exined.


    Jarred told Charlie about the elders and everyone else Jarred dealt with. The elders will try to control Charlie, and if that fails, they will attempt to get him to their side.


    The elders are used to their power and luxury, and they will not make rash decisions.


    The younger generation is vtile. They grew up with entitlement, and some of them believe that Charlie took away the position of the patriarch from under their noses. Jarred advised Charlie that youngsters are reckless and will attack without thorough thinking and that Charlie needs to be careful when dealing with them. Last night''s incident proves that Jarred was right.


    Charlie talked to Emma about this, and she advised him to find a way to get their loyalty.


    "Money and shiny things are temporary and will not get you their true loyalty." Emma warned Charlie. "Investigate them and see what they want, what they really need. Something that can''t be bought with money. Help them get that¡­"


    Charlie understood Emma''s point. Sarah got Charlie''s trust when she gave the blue diamond to Jarred. Not because of its value, but because of what it meant to him. And also, Sarah went out of her way to connect him with JoAnna and due to that he is walking again¡­ and he met Emma. Those are not the things that can be bought with money.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1605 - Rons Revenge With New Friends (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Ron came into the study, to talk to Sarah and Aiden.


    He had everything figured out, but now that he is facing them, Ron is not sure where to start.


    Ron feels guilty foring here to talk without Z, but this is his problem and as much as he does not want to exclude her, he feels that he is relying too much on her help. That is why Ron decided to talk with Sarah and Aiden first, and once he figures out the next steps, then he will share it with Z. He is confident that Z will understand.


    "Is this rted to your stepmother?" Aiden decided to jump-start the topic. They are sitting in silence for a few minutes, and only things rted to Julia Heine can put such a troubled expression on Ron''s face.


    Ron pressed his lips into a line and nodded.


    "Tell us, what is going on¡­" Sarah urged him in aforting tone.


    Both Sarah and Aiden know that Ron''s stepmother (aka Julia) hit the rock bottom. She is hiding from thew, out of money, and has nowhere to go. She sleeps under a bridge and eats at a localmunity kitchen which provides one free meal a day. They found out that two times she slept with men in order to earn extra cash. All this means that Ron should make his move soon because the woman might end her own life or someone else will do it for her and Ron will lose the opportunity for vengeance he is nning for a long time.


    Ron took a deep breath and started talking: "I was going through the reports, and I know that it''s time for me to deliver the final blow, but¡­ I''m not sure if I want to do it anymore."


    "Did you forgive her?" Sarah guessed.


    "No. And that is the problem. For years, she tortured me and the only thing on my mind was to get stronger so that I can return her the suffering she inflicted upon me. I had nightmares and I was in hell. At that time, I was all alone and no one believed me. But things changed. I belong to this family and I am happy. I feel that my life here with Z, is on the right track and I fear that if I do to Julia what I nned, I will regress into that state of madness and¡­ I don''t want to ruin what I have. But at the same time, we spent a lot of effort in monitoring her and nning. If I back off now, it would be a waste of everything we did so far and I would be ungrateful to all the help you provided me with."


    Aiden waved his hands. "Don''t worry about us or what was done so far. When the operation stretches, the circumstances change and you need to adapt. That is normal. Do not think of what was done as a waste, because without it, you would not be here. If I understood you correctly, you are saying that you want her to be punished, but you don''t want to dirty your hands."


    "That is not exactly what I meant, but¡­ maybe¡­ I don''t know." Ron admitted. "That is why I''m here. Can you give me some advice on this?"


    "Let''s analyze the current situation." Sarah suggested. "How much we see, unless someonees to help her out, she will not make it, and it''s just a matter of time before someone slits her throat and we find her body in a ditch. No matter if you intervene or not, her end will not be good. Ask yourself, if you let go of your vengeance, will you regret it?"


    Ron exhaled. That is the same question he is asking himself. If he lets off Julia, will he regret it? But Ron does not have an answer to this question. Ron thought of asking if Sarah and Aiden have any simr experiences. "Did you ever let go of someone? Did you regret it? Or do you always teach a lesson to the people who wronged you?"


    Sarah wanted to say that they always punish people who try to act against them, but then she remembered Meili. "That depends on their offense and if they were sessful. Some people are not worth getting your hands dirty. If your anger disappeared and you managed to move on with your life, then your stepmother can''t hurt you anymore. If you want to cause her pain, the biggest thing you could do is to show her that you are one of her victims who managed to escape her grasp and that you are happy. Imagine: Julia is in a sorry state and she sees youing out of a Rolls-Royce, in a sharp suit with Z holding onto your arm¡­ and Julia is not able to get close to you. Wouldn''t that be perfect revenge for a woman who thought that she can control you?"


    Ron listened to Sarah''s words and thought about how it makes sense. The biggest thing for Julia was to be in control, and if he shows her that she can''t touch him, that will be the fiercest blow he can give her. Ron''s attention moved to the part where Sarah mentioned that he is one of her victims. "What about the other boys?"


    "What about them?" Aiden asked. "Do you want to give them an opportunity to get closure?"


    Ron liked that idea. "Can I?"


    Aiden smiled. "You can do whatever you want. You are in control now, and we will support you no matter what you decide. You moved on, but did they? Remember that giving people what they want when they didn''t ask for it, allows you to make friends."


    Ron agrees with Aiden, but¡­ "I don''t know if they want to get even with Julia or are they fine pretending that it didn''t happen."


    "The only way to find out is to give them an opportunity to act." Sarah advised Ron. "You know who those other boys are. Get in touch with them and find out what they want. Feel free to use resources of the Army of Chaos..."


    ¡­


    Two dayster¡­


    ¡­


    ~ Springfield, Minnesota ~


    In an abandoned warehouse, on the outskirts of Springfield¡­


    Ron and Z are facing three boys.


    The youngest one is Jason; he is fifteen years old.


    The oldest one is Marshall; he is neen years old.


    The middle one is Colin; he is seventeen years old.


    All three of them are nervously ncing around. They were picked up by a van and brought here without much exnation. They didn''t want toe, but all of them got a message from Ronald Heine that said how he knows their secret and that he will expose them if they bail out of this. They had no choice because each of them has a dark secret which should not be known by anyone.


    Marshall, Colin, and Jason know who Ron is. It is a small town, and they know Ron from school and that about a year ago he disappeared. In addition to that, everyone is buzzing about recent changes and how young Mr. Heine is taking over Heinelurgy from his father with the help of the White corp.


    "Why are we here?" Marshall asked Ron reluctantly.


    "You know why you are here." Ron responded. "Each of you was molested by my stepmother."


    Three boys exchanged nces full of fear and confusion.


    "How do you know about it? Do we need to talk about it in front of strangers?" Jason asked while gesturing toward Z. No one should know about it, and now Ron is mentioning it so bluntly in front of five people! And there is a girl present as well!


    Colin widened his eyes in horror. "Did you bring us here to shut us up? So that we don''t tarnish her image further? I will not say anything..."


    Ron can understand their anxious behavior full of hostility. If someone approached him like that a year ago, he would act in the same way. But he is not here to threaten them. "Z is not a stranger. She is my girlfriend, and she is actively involved in this. Let''s not go into details about Julia Heine. I am aware that none of you wants to mention that woman, and I know that because I am one of you. Julia is the reason I ran away from home and I want you to know that with the help of my girlfriend, I exposed her."


    Z smiled. She likes it when Ron talks about her as <em>''his girlfriend''</em>.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1606 - Rons Revenge With New Friends (2)

    Colin, Marshall, and Jason stood in silence while they processed the information Ron dumped on them.


    Ron escaping because his stepmother molested him, makes sense. Why else would a young heir who has good grades and excellent life leave all that behind?


    The three boys remembered the rumors about Julia Heine which exploded online not so long ago. Their names were not mentioned, but the other details were clear enough for people to guess that they might be the victims of her heinous acts.


    "It was you¡­" Colin said angrily. Only he knows how many questions his parents had for him.


    "Yes. I want you to listen carefully." Ron responded while gesturing for them to calm down. "I found a new life. I have a new family and a loving girlfriend." Ron said while looking at Z who smiled at him.


    Jason sneered at Ron. "Did you get us here to gloat?"


    "No. I wanted to say that I escaped Julia''s grasp, and that you can do the same. Only I know what I went through to reach here, and you have no right to judge me, just how I will not judge you. I''m not here to talk about what Julia did to me or to any of you. I brought you here because I want to ask you, if you get a chance to get back at her, will you take it, or will you walk away?"


    Marshall narrowed his eyes. "What are you saying?"


    Ron gestured with his hand toward the door behind the three boys. "Look for yourself¡­"


    Colin was the first one to move. This situation made him ufortable and he wanted to be done and go home.


    Colin opened the door and paused when he saw Julia Heine, tied up on the floor of a small room,pletely devoid of furniture.


    Julia was staring at three boys who stood at the door, looking at her with a mix of fear and hatred. She was trying to say something, but she was gagged and only muffled unintelligible sounds were heard.


    Z took Ron''s hand in hers and gestured to him that they should enter the room as well.


    "Here she is, guys¡­" Ron said while standing with Z behind Marshall, Colin, and Jason. "I''m giving you a chance to get back at the woman who did despicable things to you. Take back the control she has over you. No one will ever find out what happened here. Think about it¡­ Do you want to punish her, or will you walk away?"


    "What happens if we walk away?" Jason asked.


    "This is a one-time offer. If you pass on it, don''te back and don''t think about finding her again." Ron gestured toward the exit of the warehouse. "It''s that simple. Walk away and don''t mention this to anyone. But, even if you mention it, I will get this ce cleaned of all the evidence and no one will believe you."


    "You are confident that we will not rat on you." Colin voiced his thoughts.


    Ron confirmed. "The three of you can go to the sheriff and repeat my words and tell him what you saw in order to bring him here. Without evidence, you are ndering me, and I will sue you. On top of that, you should be aware of how things are done in OUR little town."


    Marshall, Colin, and Jason exchanged nces. They know that in their town, people don''t want disturbances to the point of ignoring a crime. And since a few weeks ago, the pastor started telling everyone how young Mr. Heine is a good person who will take their town to the next level. The school principal and the sheriff changed as well. People are whispering that all the injuries on the old sheriff are done by Ron personally, but those are wild stories and they are not sure how exaggerated they are. However, it''s undeniable that Ron made an appearance as a young professional with the backing of the White corp. and that since then, things in their town are changing.


    "If we want to punish her, we can do anything?" Marshall asked while madness shed in his eyes. The sight of Julia being helpless and at his mercy, evoked unknown feelings inside him.


    Ron confirmed. "Anything. I said that I will not judge you. Look at her, talk with each other if needed, and let me know your decision. You can do this together, or individually. Whatever works for you. I am confident that you thought of many things you would do to her if you could. This is your chance."


    "One day is not enough." Colin said icily while his gaze didn''t leave Julia.


    "You can take as long as you want. I will arrange for her to get food and medical treatment when needed, so that you are not in a rush¡­" Ron started exining and Colin, Marshall, and Jason looked at Ron with amazement in their eyes.


    "You don''t want to punish her?" Colin asked Ron suspiciously when he noticed that Ron is talking only about the three of them hurting Julia.


    "Because of me, her marriage fell apart and the society shunned her. I managed to get my father to see what monster he married, and he is paying the price for not believing me when I told him that Julia is a snake. I am outside of her reach and she can''t touch me. I am giving you a chance to defeat your demons and get in charge of your life. Only like that, you will end your nightmares."


    All three boys nodded in understanding. This response from Ron confirmed that he knows exactly what they are going through.


    Julia listened to all this in disbelief. Why are they talking about her like she is a thing? Like she is not there... Did Ronpare her to a demon? And did Ron say that all the mess in thest few weeks was something he orchestrated? How is that possible? He is just a child!


    Julia''s crazed eyes moved on Z who was silently standing by Ron''s side, holding his hand, and looking at Ron with admiration obvious in her eyes. Julia was confident that all this is Z''s fault.


    Ron noticed that Julia is ring at Z. In two swift steps, he was next to Julia and he kicked her in the stomach.


    "How dare you look at Z like that?" Ron squeezed between his teeth. "You are not worthy to look at her."


    Colin, Marshall, and Jason were not sure what was more surprising: Ron''s fast movements, his vicious kick, or Z''s gaze full of adoration directed at Ron. In any case, they silently agreed not to look at Z carelessly. She is quiet, but her presence makes them feel uneasy like there is a danger lurking behind that smile.


    "When we finish with Julia¡­ then what?" Jason asked.


    "Go to school, study hard, and get good grades. No one will mention this again. After you graduate, if you are interested, I can give you a job at Heinelurgy. I will take over officially in three years, and I will need capable people by my side." Ron said smugly.


    Based on the way Colin, Marshall, and Jason looked at him, Ron had a feeling that they like the idea. Who knows? Maybe Aiden was right, and Ron managed to make friends who will be loyal to him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1607 - Kittys Medical Emergency

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    JoAnna is walking toward the garden and rubbing her shoulders. It''s chilly inte October and she forgot to bring a jacket.


    "How many times I told you that I am not a veterinarian?" JoAnna asked Sarah impatiently as soon as her sightnded on Sarah.


    "I know¡­ I know¡­" Sarah said guiltily. "But Kitty is not well and I don''t have anyone else to call."


    JoAnna paused. "You said that she is bloated, and now she is not well? Which one is it?"


    "Both. She is bloated and sleeping more than usually. Isn''t that a sign that something is not well?"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. Sarah always overreacts when ites to Kitty.


    "Didn''t you give her constipation medicine?"


    "She is not constipated, this is different." Sarah said matter-of-factly, and then rified: "I have Eve following Kitty''s routine, and I know that Kitty did number two at least one time every day for thest week how much I''m tracking her."


    "So, this bloating issting for one week?"


    Sarah pursed her lips while trying to remember. "I''m not sure. At first, I thought it''s a one-time thing, but then I saw that it''s getting worse."


    JoAnna gave up on scolding Sarah. She is already here. "Fine. Call her Kitty. I will check to see what is going on but don''t get your hopes up. I am NOT a veterinarian!"


    Sarah lifted her hands defensively. "I''ve got it, got it¡­ You do what you can."


    Sarah called Kitty and it took Kitty some time to show up.


    "See? Kitty usuallyes after the second time, and now it took five calls." Sarah said while gesturing toward Kitty. "And look how slowly she is walking. She usually dashes and starts sniffing my hands in the search of treats."


    JoAnna wanted to say that maybe Kitty was sleeping, or she was further away, but she knows that Sarah will have a counter-exnation, and it will be something dramatic. The best thing she can do is to check on Kitty because Sarah will not give up otherwise.


    JoAnna squatted and patted Kitty''s head and slowly made her way toward the abdomen.


    After a few gentle squeezes, JoAnna made a face. "You are right, this is not usual."


    "I told you!" Sarah said with glee that she is right. In the next moment, her face fell. "Is it serious?"


    JoAnna shook her head. "I''m not sure. Many things can cause bloating. Why don''t we find a¡­?"


    "No." Sarah cut off JoAnna. She already knows where this is going. "There is no veterinarian I can trust here. Do you want them to take away Kitty from me and put her into a ZOO?"


    "So, what do you n to do?"


    "Please, check what you can. Imagine that she is human. If you can''t figure out, we will take her to Texas and find someone there. In Texas, at least they are not illegal, and I don''t need to worry aboutwsuits and animal control."


    JoAnna had to agree with this. "Fine. Get her toe to the medical room¡­"


    ¡­


    In the medical room¡­


    JoAnna pressed and squeezed Kitty''s belly and she listened with the stethoscope¡­ and then pulled an ultrasound machine closer.


    "Hold her still. Let''s try to see what she ate other than her usual diet¡­"


    Sarah patted Kitty''s head and sang her a song. She can''t really hold the panther down, so she needs to get Kitty to cooperate.


    Two minutester...


    "Oh¡­" A noise escaped JoAnna''s lips while she stared at the monitor of the ultrasound machine.


    Sarah held her breath. "What? Don''t tell me that she ate something dangerous and will need surgery?"


    JoAnna bobbed her head. "I think that you are going to be a mother¡­ Or a grandmother, since you treat Kitty as your daughter."


    Sarah was sure that her ears malfunctioned. "What? Not possible."


    "How is it not possible? Sarah, I told you to spay her when you brought her here, and you refused. If one of the neighbors has a male leopard, and Kitty was out of your sight for even half an hour, it''s possible."


    Sarah was confident that JoAnna is mistaken. "That is not possible because Kitty has a GPS tracker and she never left our property. Also, if any animal bigger than a squirreles in, Eve notifies us."


    It''s not that JoAnna does not believe Sarah, but she is confident that Kitty has baby-kitties in her belly, and they had to be conceived somehow. "You are saying that Kitty was always ounted for? She never went missing? I''m not an expert, but big cats are pregnant for about 3 months, and this is about halfway in."


    "But Kitty was never¡­" Sarah paused.


    JoAnna grinned. "It seems that you remembered something."


    Sarah nodded faintly while talking: "When we went to get the poachers, who killed Kitty''s mother, she was missing in the forest¡­"


    "There you go!" JoAnna eximed victoriously. "Mystery solved. Kitty is not constipated or bloated; she is expecting cubs."


    Sarah noticed that JoAnna spoke in the plural. "Cubs?"


    "I can see at least two. But you should get a veterinarian to check on her."


    Sarah stared at JoAnna and then at Kitty while this information sank in.


    "Kitty is pregnant, so maybe we get a veterinarian from Texas toe here so that she does not travel." Sarah said when she recuperated from the shock.


    JoAnnaughed. "Even if the veterinarian is from Japan, big cats are still illegal in California."


    Sarah knows that JoAnna is right, but she has a solution. "We can blindfold him, and he will not know where he is."


    JoAnna made a face. "OK. That will work."


    Sarah gave a big hug to JoAnna. "Thanks! I''m going to tell Aiden!"


    JoAnna watched Sarah dash out of the room and the looked at Kitty. "Your one night stand resulted in pregnancy. I can see that you didn''t attend my sses about contraception."


    Kitty snorted, hopped off from the examination table, and walked out with elegance.


    ¡­


    Sarah found Aiden in the study. He was with Michael and Haru, discussing their next mission rted to Voronins.


    They all paused and looked at Sarah who beamed from happiness.


    "Good news?" Aiden guessed.


    "We are going to be grandparents!" Sarah eximed.


    Aiden was stupefied. How can they be grandparents? They are too young. And don''t they need to be parents, first? Unless¡­ one of their kids is pregnant!


    Aiden red at Michael and Haru while wondering, which one of them messed up?


    Michael and Haru didn''t miss the change in Aiden''s mood. They nced at each other in confusion before returning their gaze to Aiden.


    Sarah realized what is on Aiden''s mind and she burst into augh. "Not them¡­"


    "Is it Ron?" Aiden guessed. But then he realized that Sarah is ecstatic. If any of their girls is pregnant, she would not be so happy. "Who is pregnant?"


    Sarah bobbed her head excitedly before announcing: "Kitty!"


    Aiden could not believe it. "What? How? When?"


    "Remember that when we were in the forest, taking care of poachers, she went missing?" Sarah was grinning while waiting for Aiden to connect the dots.


    Aiden remembered. Kitty was missing and they almost left her behind, but Sarah insisted to do another round of calling for Kitty and that is when Kitty showed up.


    Aiden had difficulty epting it. "Are you sure she is expecting? Didn''t you say that she is bloated or constipated?"


    "Her belly is bloated BECAUSE she is expecting. We need a veterinarian to confirm that everything is in order. Let''s kidnap one from Texas. We could get one from here, but I suspect that veterinarians from there have more experience with big cats. Do you think that cubs will stay on a tree, or do we need to build them a house? We should at least get them a room. Maybe they can share with pups¡­ Anna saw two cubs, but there could be more¡­ If the dates match, Kitty will have her babies in December. It will be a fun Christmas!"


    Aiden listened to Sarah chattering excitedly and he shook his head helplessly. Great. They need to kidnap a veterinarian and they will have more fur-babies. And what about him? When will he be a father? But Aiden saw that Sarah is super-excited and he didn''t want to spoil it for her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1608 - Two Months Passed (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    December 25


    8:24 AM


    The vi is decorated for Christmas and it''s buzzing from activity while everyone is preparing for the day ahead.


    All the buildings are framed with lights and the paths are lined up with huge lit-up candy canes, there are motorized life-sized figurines of Santa us and reindeers and even though there is not a spec of snow (it''s too warm for snow in California), it definitely looks like Christmas. Inside, hallways are lined with gands and colorful lights and there is one Christmas tree in each of themon areas.


    Kids made snowkes from glittery-white crafting paper and they are hanging from the ceiling. There was a group project where everyone made houses and figurines from y (which were baked and colored to perfection) and now they have a mini snow-vige in the mainmon room (cotton is used to create the snow-effect). Nico and Beck worked with Felix to make an electric train out of their y coaches which now circles around the snow vige while ying Christmas songs.


    Everyone is excited because the day will be full of good food and presents, there will be a show prepared by the kids in the afternoon, and in the evening they will have a fancy dinner where they need to dress up in formal attire. Other than regrs who live in the vi, they will have a number of guests as well.


    But first, a small shback because a lot of things happened in the previous two months.


    The Ceresc Solutions is building its image as a sessful marketingpany for high-level customers, just how Sarah and Aiden hoped it will be. Mishi is an effective CEO and with help from Lucija, Petar, Emir, and Tereza, everything is running smoothly. They have four high-profile campaigns behind them and a number of customers lining up to be next.


    Eliza joined Mishi about one month after their son Att was born, and the three of them are living in their two-bedroom apartment in the Castel. Lucija and Petar got engaged and are nning a wedding in spring, and everyone knows that Emir and Tereza are spending nights in each other''s apartments, but they are still not making their rtionship official.


    Other than focusing on the Ceresc Solutions, the members of the Sigma army are keeping an eye on Nick and Marija and they are aware that those two are in contact. However, at this point, it does not seem that they are up to something that can harm Sarah or the Sigma army, and Sarah told them to keep monitoring without taking any actions.


    ...


    The Army of Chaos is proceeding with its ns at a steady pace. Their bases in Europe are stable, with Aaron managing everything efficiently. Aaron loves his role as Sarah''s right-hand man, and he finally feels that he is useful. When Aaron goes to one of their four fight-clubs across Europe, he is the one who does the bashing. His hard work in training is paying off and he is not embarrassing himself anymore. His only regret is that Sarah is not there to see his performance personally.


    Aiden and Sarah are pressuring the Voronin family by attacking their remote bases in South America while making it look that the Lebedev family is behind it. Currently, they see signs of Voronin and Lebedev families fighting each other, but it''s still not a full-blown war that they hoped to aplish. It is more a series of small covert attacks.


    Sarah and Aiden underestimated that both families are benefiting from the bnce in their power, and Lebedevs and Voronins are cautious because they are aware of how in case of an open confrontation, each side will lose many resources.


    Sarah is confident that if they persist with their attacks, they will force Voronins to be bolder (or more desperate) to attack Lebedevs. Aiden really wants to stop with the attacks which put Sarah in the center of the fray, but he knows that she will not give up, so he is putting most of his efforts into nning, to ensure that the danger is minimized.


    Since Ste joined the Lebedev family, King didn''t make any open moves on the Hill sisters, and they are happy about it.


    ...


    The White corp. had their annual meeting. The event was grand, gathering more than ten thousand people in person and many others online to celebrate the sess of the previous year, and announcing ns for the future. All that was spiced up with food and drinks and a lot of freebies. Ben was the one to give the speech for the security department of the White corp. while Sarah and Aiden observed with all their kids from the VIP booth. Sophia and Felix were speakers as well, and the booth also amodated Penny, Steve, Bridgette, Mike, Tiffany, Charlie, and Emma. Leah and Pam were busy behind the stage, making sure everything runs smoothly.


    Sarah held onto Aiden tightly while remembering thatst year this event didn''t end up well for them. He understood her clingy behavior and he held onto her as well. It was traumatic for both of them... but now it''s different.


    Ron secured event tickets for his three newly-made friends: Colin, Marshall, and Jason. Since their meeting in the abandoned warehouse at the outskirts of Springfield, the four of them are in touch, and Ron took on the role of a mentor for the other three who are obviously admiring Ron for being able to escape that small town and make a name for himself. Ron''s goal was to show them a glimpse of the White corp. and he assured them that if they work hard, they can be part of all that. The three boys were still going every evening to the abandoned warehouse in their quest to torture Julia, giving her a taste of torment which they suffered for years. She pleaded them for death, but they were not willing to amodate such a request.


    The White corp.''s annual event ended in good spirits, and Jeff booked the whole restaurant for dinner with his friends which included Sarah''s and Aiden''s kids as well.


    ...


    Sarah and Aiden spent one week in November at the property in New Mexico which is owned by Edward. All the new girls and Bo, Souta, and Wing had to join so that they can attend lessons on driving cars and riding horses.


    Ade, Daniel, and Tejan protested when Sarah told them that they should stay at the Cliffside vi and focus on their studies, and only when they proved that they are doing everything as scheduled, Sarah allowed them to join. Of course, she knew that those three are not interested in cars and horses how much they are in Hande, Xiaohui, and Rosa, but as long they are not cking with education, she will allow it. And the three girls in question were visibly happy when they heard that their boys wille along.


    Daniel and Xiaohui are a real couple, holding hands and kissing, and they are doing most of the things together.


    Ade and Hande didn''t kiss, but that does not make them any less of a couple. Ade is helping Hande with her studies and they train side by side every morning. Also, three times a week Ade and Hande meet in one of the smaller flex-rooms to practice violin.


    Tejan and Rosa are still maintaining their story how they are good friends, even though everyone can see that they like each other and that it''s only a matter of time before they switch from friends to a couple.


    In terms of potential couples, Bo and Francisca are getting closer, and so are Wing and Azra. However, when Master Hollow is nearby, he makes sure to remind his three disciples (Souta included) why they are here and not to fool around with girls. The excitement among the onlookers bubbled because for the trip to New Mexico, Master Hollow stayed at the Cliffside Vi and of course, that allowed those two almost-couples to spend much more time together. Neither of them officially acknowledged that they are dating, but it''s obvious that their rtionship became stronger.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1609 - Two Months Passed (2)

    It was the first week of November when Master Hollow demanded from others to call him Hong. Sarah looked it up and saw that <em>''Hong''</em> means <em>''Great''</em> in Chinese, and she wondered if that is really his name or he just wants everyone to call him <em>''the great one''</em>. But it''s lessplicated and no one dared to say anything at loud because Master Hollow (aka Hong) has a nasty temper, so they all went with it.


    By then, Hong was out of his wheelchair and he was actively participating in morning training sessions by giving advice to the kids.


    Sarah and Aiden saw that the old man is enjoying, even though he grumbles most of the time. It''s a part of his personality, or maybe it''s due to his age. Probably both.


    ¡­


    Aiden''s birthday was on November 17 and Sarah and Aiden were unable to leave for a few days due to missions and other things which piled up, so Sarah booked a vi next to Lake Tahoe. She cooked for Aiden and pampered him the whole day which ended with the two of them holding each other and gazing at the stars.


    On the next day, Sarah and Aiden returned to the Cliffside vi and Aiden''s eyebrows shoot up when he saw MV Augusta, udio F4CC motorcycle with a big red bow on it and a banner <em>''Happy birthday''</em>.


    A huge smile bloomed on Sarah''s face. "I am happy that I got to surprise you."


    It took some time for Aiden to recuperate. Other than being limited edition and looking awesome in ck carbon-fiber body, that motorcycle has a Ferrari engine!


    Aiden reminded himself not to drool. He needs to be cool. His wife is watching!


    "Thank you, love¡­" Aiden pulled Sarah into a hug. "The day at theke was amazing, and this is a cherry on top of the perfect cake. How about I take you for a ride?"


    "Don''t forget the speed limits. You don''t want a ticket." Sarah reminded Aiden when she saw a gleam in his eyes which is unmistakably exposing his desire to fly on the highway while mighty beast roars under him.


    "To give me a ticket, they need to catch me." Aiden grinned like a boy ready for mischief and saw that Sarah''s hands are upied. "You got two matching helmets."


    "I knew that you would want to take it for a spin without a dy and that you need your copilot." Sarah said cheekily with a wink while gesturing toward two ck leather jackets on the side.


    Aiden liked that Sarah said she is his copilot. He is her copilot as well, in everything.


    They spent most of the day on a motorcycle, taking breaks to refuel and to eat on the way. Both of them enjoyed it very much. The experience of the breathtaking views along the way was enhanced when they stopped in the dense foliage and made love on top of the motorcycle.


    "Thanks, love..." Aiden said while peeling his eyes away from the motorcycle with difficulty when they returned home in the evening. "This was the best birthday ever."


    Sarah was happy that Aiden''s smile reached his eyes.


    ¡­


    Since September, Aiden nned a winter getaway for him and Sarah to celebrate their six-monthiversary on December 9, and he had everything figured out. They will take their kids to Switzend and spend a week there, teaching them to ski and various other activities. On December 8, he and Sarah will go on their own little adventure and return three dayster. Aiden''s n included exploring the snowy mountains, building an igloo, sleeping outdoors, romance, and the two of them¡­ perfect.


    However, the veterinarian (who was being <em>''kidnapped''</em> regrly from Texas) got in the way of Aiden''s ns when he said that Kitty will have her cubs at that time.


    "The two cubs are doing well, and you should expect them between December 5 and December 15¡­", the veterinarian said and shrunk when he realized that Aiden''s expression darkened. <em>''Did I say something wrong?''</em> The old man couldn''t wait to be <em>''un-kidnapped''</em> so that he can return home.


    Just as Aiden feared, Sarah was not willing to leave Kitty, but she understood his desire to do something special on December 9.


    "Can''t we go somewhere closer? Does it need to be Switzend?" Sarah pleaded. "I can''t leave my baby on her own when she is about to have her babies. If we can be within two-three hours of travel, that will be eptable. And Sophia''s baby is due on December 13¡­"


    Of course, Aiden gave in. How can he fight against those arguments?


    He arranged for everyone to go to Mammoth Mountain in the first week of December, and he and Sarah went on December 8 to the private ind which Jeff owns with a goal to return two dayster.


    The Mammoth Mountain is in California and only three hours away from their home, and the ind can be reached in less than two hours, when they travel with helicopters, so Sarah approved.


    For their five days long stay at the Mammoth Mountain, they booked one whole side of the mountain with the resort on it and got lodging for everyone.


    Other than Sarah, Aiden, and their kids, Charlie and Emma also stopped by and Charlie brought his cousin Corey.


    Corey is a 15 years old boy who lives with his mother, and Charlie''s second Uncle (aka Thomas) is Corey''s father. Thomas didn''t cause more trouble for Charlie after he was chased away from the main vi, and David and Aileen didn''t make their appearance either. Since then, Charlie confronted two more of his rtives, taking their stocks for himself in the process and solidifying his power as the patriarch of the Smith family.


    Uncle Thomas didn''t acknowledge Corey as his son, even after the DNA testing which proved their father-son rtionship, and Charlie decided to take care of the boy.


    Corey''s mother didn''t want to move onto a property owned by the Smith family, but she epted financial aid directed toward Corey''s education and other expenses Corey might have. Charlie pulled some strings to move Corey to a better school and bought a two-bedroom apartment on Corey''s name so that Corey does not need tomute. Charlie saw that the boy is smart and good in nature, and with the approval from Corey''s mother, Charlie took the role of Corey''s mentor. In a way, the boy reminded Charlie of his former self, when he was left without parental protection, and Jarred took him in as his own son.


    A few times, Charlie brought Corey to the Cliffside vi, and Corey blended in with the kids perfectly. That is how he ended up joining them for their stay at the Mammoth Mountain.


    Everyone had a st. For some of the kids, it was their first time to see the real snow. The days were filled with skiing lessons, making snowmen, snowball fights, drinking hot cocoa, and sharing fun stories around the firece which is in the middle of the lobby of the resort which was only for them to use. One afternoon they had an igloo-makingpetition and Aiden taught them survival skills in the snow.


    Hero, Luna, and Be were in the middle of every event and they enjoyed it very much. The teenage-pups didn''t like it when their parents (aka Sarah and Aiden) took the gond to the top of the mountain. Why are they being left behind? Other kids had to put extra effort into ying with the pups until Sarah and Aiden came zing full-speed down the mountain about one hourter.


    The group returned from the Mammoth Mountain on December 6, and on the next day, Sophia gave birth to her baby boy (6 days ahead of his due date). They named him Adam. Now they are a happy family of four. Lia is not showing much interest in her baby brother, but she only ten (and a half) months old and her main focus is grabbing things so that she can pull herself up into a standing position. Felix is ecstatic to be the father of two. For him, life does not get better than this.


    As nned, on the evening of December 8, Aiden and Sarah went to the private ind which is owned by Jeff. The two of them enjoyed their six-monthiversary rxing on the beach and snorkeling, and the day ended with them making love on the rooftop terrace before they moved to the bedroom. It was just the two of them, on the whole ind.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1610 - Two Months Passed (3)

    On December 11, Kitty gave birth to two cubs. To everyone''s surprise, the first cub waspletely ck, and the other one was spotted, like a regr leopard. While Kitty was licking them off, the veterinarian checked and confirmed that the ck cub is a boy, while the spotted one is a girl.


    "The boy will be named As, and the girl will be Vega." Sarah announced. "What do you think, Kitty?"


    Kitty snorted and continued licking her cubs.


    "She approves!" Sarah eximed.


    The next two weeks passed in preparations and anticipation of today.


    Sarah is happy that many of their friends can make it because everyone seems to be busy with their own affairs.


    Ellie epted the role of Madam Kiani, and Melissa is using every moment when Ellie is not busy with EY to teach her about the organization. Mathew is rubbing his hands happily. This also means that he is next because Ellie told him that once she establishes herself as Madam Kiani, she will spend time with him to learn how to be the next Boss Young. Ellie is busy.


    Mathew called Sarah and Aiden several times to ask them if they need anything. He is confident that without their influence, Ellie would not be willing to take over Kiani and Young forces. Sarah and Aiden always gave the same response to Matthew: "If we need anything, we will let you know."


    When Mathew heard that Ellie will be at the Cliffside Vi for Christmas, he shamelessly invited himself. Of course, Sarah and Aiden have no objections to hosting Boss Young in their home. He already knows about their involvement with the Army of Chaos, and it is good to keep close all the people who know about their secrets.


    Melissa heard that Mathew will join because of Ellie and Jasper, and she wanted toe as well. When Sarah asked if Norman ising, Melissa didn''t give a proper answer and Sarah didn''t probe further. Since Ellie married Jasper, Norman is mostly spending his time in seclusion and he is not in touch with anyone. It seems that Melissa and Norman are drifting apart, but because they are not talking about it, Sarah will not be nosy. It''s none of her business, anyway.


    Other than her work as JoAnna''s assistant, Bridgette is busy supporting Steve whopletely stopped working as Jeff''s right-hand man in his quest to be the next head of the Long family. Steve is making progress by gaining support from the elders, but it is a long process. Gabriel (the current official sessor) told Steve that he will support him if he gathers enough power to be a serious contender that position. Steve is not sure if Gabriel is setting up some trap, but for now, it does not matter because he needs to focus on the n he and Jeff created.


    Emma is spending her days at the rehabilitation center, supporting Charlie, and nning for their wedding in spring. Fun times!


    Penny is upied with her hotels and raising Oliver. Isabe gave up on the gallery in Los Angeles where Penny used to work, and Penny purchased that property from Isabe.


    Even Sophia and JoAnna are too busy for casual sister-meetups.


    Sophia is handling matters of Orion Enterprise, and she took over some of Jeff''s responsibilities. Everyone knows that she is Jeff''s proxy when he is not avable at the White corp. Other than that, Sophia has her role as the strategist at the White foundation, and she is also helping Sarah and Aiden with their ns with attacking the Voronin family. At home, there are Lia and Felix, and now that Adam is born, Sophia''s free time is practically negative.


    JoAnna is back to work, spending her time between LA Medical Center and theb at the White corp. Bridgette is able to manage most of the things at the Golden Ocean Resort, but JoAnna feels that she should have more people helping her. She asked Sarah if any of the girls would be willing to work as an assistant, but Sarah told her sister that it''s too soon.


    "Maybe as an internship when the school is out, but not permanent." Sarah was not willing to put her girls into a position where they neglect their education because of a job.


    JoAnna was not happy with this response. She needs someone permanent, because at this point JoAnna is relying on Bridgette heavily, and she would like to have a few more people who can help her and Bridgette. Jeff told JoAnna that he will find her assistant candidates, but he is aware that it''s difficult to find trustworthy people. It will be a long process.


    It''s not that Sarah is idle, but she is used to seeing her friends more often, and she is excited that they cane and spend the day with them. It will be fun to catch up.


    Back to the present¡­


    "Merry Christmas!" Sarah greeted Ste and Edward when they arrived at the Cliffside Vi around 10 AM. They n to stay two nights, and Genie prepared a room for them. "Aiden apologizes for not weing you in person, but he is busy."


    "How are Sophia and Anna?" Ste asked Sarah while they walked down the hallway toward their room.


    "Sophia is recuperating well. She will join us in the afternoon with Felix, Lia, and Adam. Damien and Smita are visiting with their boys, and they will be here as well. Anna and Jeff wille for lunch with Alice and Jayden and all of them will stay until fireworks at eleven in the evening." Sarah informed her parents and added: "You have about two hours to freshen up and rest. I will let you know when the food is ready. The kids are excited to put on a show this afternoon and we will have a fancy dinner with dancing¡­"


    The Cliffside Vi has a massive room underground which can amodate seating at the table for more than a hundred and fifty people with arge dancing area in the middle. Sarah is ecstatic that (finally!) they will get to put that space to good use. It''s going to be a great event with good food, and everyone will be dressed up and they will get to show off their dancing moves. All the kids are taking dance lessons for more than two months.


    To make sure lunch and dinner go without hitches, Matias (aka the cook) has three extra helpers in the kitchen and two pastry chefs, and Genie employed ten people who will work as servers for the day.


    They hired a band, and Nico and Beck are working on setting up light fixtures and few other surprises, it will be magnificent.


    "You packed your formal wear, right?" Sarah asked her parents when they reached their room.


    Ste confirmed. "We also have presents for everyone. When will the opening happen?"


    "Uhm¡­ I''m thinking after the kids'' performances are done. Everyone should be here by then. If you put all the presents on one side, I will get Genie to arrange them under the Christmas tree. We have a massive one in the room downstairs where events will be held."


    Ste liked this. "We have two suitcases with only presents. It''s the teal ones. Tell Genie that instead of bringing them here, she can open them up. The presents are wrapped andbeled. I had a feeling that there will be more people, so we got a few extra."


    Sarah swiftly informed Genie about this. Ah, more presents! For Christmas, you can never have too many presents.


    "You are nning a big event." Edward voiced his thoughts.


    Sarah bobbed her head excitedly. "Other than Sophia and Anna with their families, Ellie and Jasper will join, and so will Emma, Charlie, Corey, Mike, Tiffany, Bridgette, Steve, Pam, Leah, Penny and Ben and they will bring Oliver¡­ it will be fun. You should see how big Hero, Luna, and Be are. And As and Vega opened their eyes yesterday!"


    Ste paused. "I don''t know some of those names."


    Edward''s lips curved into a smile. He is happy to see that Sarah''s circle isrger every time they visit.


    "You will get to meet all of them today. We have a few other people staying with us." Sarah said excitedly without mentioning the names of Hong (aka Master Hollow) and his disciples who are yet to meet her parents. And they don''t know about Corey or the cubs either. "Rest now. I need to check on a few things. I will see you at lunch¡­"


    "A lot of things happened since we were here thest time¡­" Ste told Edward when Sarah left.


    Edward confirmed. "Yes. Sarah is growing up beautifully."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1611 - Christmas 2020 (1)

    Sarah found Aiden in the study.


    As usually in thest few months, Aiden''s sight was glued to the monitors in front of him and a slight frown created creases on his handsome face. The moment he noticed Sarah approaching him, the frown was reced with a smile. Sarah likes that she has this effect on him.


    Sarah sat on Aiden''sp and rested her head at the crook of his neck. "Ste and Edward are settling in."


    "Mhm¡­" He made a hum of acknowledgment. "I got a message from Oscar and nor. They wanted to visit Alice and Jayden and when Jeff told them that they will be here, Oscar and nor asked if they coulde."


    Sarah lifted her head and looked at him. "We invited them, why are they asking if they cane?"


    Aiden shrugged. "Who knows? Since Jeff started cleaning the family, they are acting more cautious around us."


    "They are probably wondering how much we know." Sarah said. "That is fine. They cane and see how a loving family interacts. No backstabbing and no schemes."


    Aiden smiled. "Thank you for arranging all this."


    They have a lot going on, but Sarah told Aiden that she will handle everything rted to today''s event and that he can focus on whatever else needs his attention. Their first Christmas as a couple was ruined because she was fighting with Edward (when she left the Hill family vi), and for their second Christmas Aiden was in aa, and she wanted to make this one extra-festive to make up for thest two. And so far, things are going ording to n. A few extra people won''t hurt.


    While on the topic of a few extra people, Sarah remembered: "Jarred and Donnie (aka Mrs. Ronin) are back from their honeymoon. I''ve got a message from the old man that they wille here in the afternoon. The old man wants to spend Christmas with Charlie."


    Aiden approved. "Good. Jarred is familiar with our parents, and they can keep each otherpany. I should tell Jeff that mom and dad will be here so that he is not surprised when he sees them. I have a feeling that Jeff told them how they will not be home in order to avoid meeting with them, but they ended uping here." As soon as he finished his sentence, Aiden froze.


    "What?"


    "Uhm¡­ Sean and Ryan are on their way here. With Angelo." Aiden said stiffly. "Angelo wanted to spend Christmas with his kids, and they will be here today, so I said that it''s not a problem. Will it be a problem?"


    Sarah pursed her lips. She knows that Aiden is concerned that Angelo will be in the same space with Jarred (aka hispetitor in business and love), and Donnie (aka the ex-wife). How much they know, Angelo didn''t see the other two since he visited Los Angeles, when he signed the divorce papers and reunited with his children.


    "Well, Angelo and Donnie are divorced, and Jarred is retired. Let''s hope that there will be no conflict, and if anything happens¡­ we will deal with it then. In the worst case, we will knock them unconscious."


    Aiden rxed. Well, knocking them out will prevent conflict. "You have a solution for everything."


    "I will not let them spoil this Christmas." Sarah said confidently. "If they have any grudges, they can take it outside. Oh, we should tell Genie about all these extra people so that there is enough seating for everyone..."


    In Hande''s room¡­


    Ade and Hande are standing in the middle of her room and practicing their violin duet for the afternoon show.


    Hande is super-stressed because she always messes up the fastest part in theposition they are practicing.


    "Argh!" Hande groaned in frustration. "I will never get this part right¡­" Hande said dejectedly and threw her violin on the bed.


    "Don''t give up, Hande¡­" Ade encouraged her. "Just rx and it will be fine. We can slow it down a notch."


    Hande looked at Ade while her eyes filled with tears. "We slowed it down three times already. It should be the grand finale, but it''s a grand mess. And it''s all because I''m not good enough. I knew it, it would be better if you did your own thing. I''m just dragging you down¡­"


    Hande stopped talking when Ade pulled her into his embrace.


    "Don''t talk nonsense¡­" Ade said in a soft voice while tightening his hug on Hande. "You are not dragging me down. You are just stressed because this is your first performance. It will be fine, you will see¡­ have faith in yourself¡­ you are great¡­"


    Ade chanted encouraging words and Hande felt her face burning while she was not sure what to do with her hands. Should she hug him back? He smells so good... Oh, gosh!


    Ade and Hande were in their own bubble and they didn''t notice the door of Hande''s room opening.


    "What the hell is going on here?!" Merve roared from the door. "Get your hands off from my sister and step away from her before I knock some decency into you!"


    Ade swiftly released Hande from his hug and took a step back. "Merve, this is not what you think¡­"


    Merve sneered. "Why don''t you tell me, what am I thinking?"


    Hande frowned. Why is Merve meddling? And why is she talking to Ade like he did something wrong? "Why are you barging in my room without knocking?"


    "I knocked, no one answered." Merve responded while her re didn''t leave Ade.


    "And if no one answers, you move on and not get inside!"


    "Don''t talk to me about manners when you are allowing this scoundrel to put his hands all over you!"


    Hande puffed her cheeks in frustration. Why is Merve calling Ade names? Hande gestured to Ade not to move, she will handle this. "Merve, you need to get used to the fact that Ade is my boyfriend and stop treating him like he is doing things against my will! We were practicing for the afternoon, and I suck, so he wasforting me. And if you are such a caring sister, maybe you shouldfort me as well, instead ofing here to yell at me and making me even more nervous!"


    "I didn''te here to yell! I came to tell you that your altered gown for the afternoon''s show arrived!" Merve shouted.


    "Well, thank you for telling me! I will be there when we are done with practice!" Hande shouted back.


    "Ungrateful. I will leave you with this lecherous boy, so he can have his way with you. See if I care!" Merve squeezed through her teeth and stormed out.


    The door closed behind Merve with a loud thud.


    Ade''s heart was beating wildly because Hande called him her <em>''boyfriend''</em>. It''s the first time she said that. He knows that Hande said that in anger, but it still counts.


    "I was not being lecherous." Ade said reluctantly. He does not want Hande to have a bad opinion of him.


    "I know. Thank you for encouraging me not to give up."


    Ade smiled. "The attitude you showed when you defended me in front of Merve¡­ Channel that energy during the y and you will do great."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1612 - Christmas 2020 (2)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    4:24 PM


    The massive event hall became the center of the activity.


    The center of the hall is the dancefloor and there is a stage for the band (and uing performances), the round tables sit up to ten guests each and there are sofas next to the walls for guests to get morefortable, if needed.


    The event hall is decorated in Christmas style.


    There is a massive lit-up Christmas tree with white and red ornaments and presents heaping under it. Sarah and Aiden bought presents for everyone, and kids and staff contributed as well. Also, the guests didn''te empty-handed, it was a present bonanza.


    Other than the tree, there are gands with shiny ornaments on the walls, snowkes made out of LED lights are shimmering from the ceiling, and the table d¨¦cor is in silver and white. It looks like winter-wondend, but it is not freezing and there is no actual snow.


    Everyone is dressed in formal wear and looking very fancy.


    For the next two hours, kids are providing entertainment.


    Other than the people who are staying at the Cliffside Vi, there are many other guests.


    Jeff, JoAnna, Sophia, Felix, Damien, Smita, Rishi, and Shibu arrived at lunchtime and they chatted with Ste and Edward while keeping busy with the babies.


    Rishi and Shibu didn''t linger much with babies (or grownups), they went to join the rest of the kids.


    Sarah and Aiden prepared baby-room for the little ones. In this way, Lia, Adam, Alice, Jayden, and Oliver had their space to safely move, explore, and nap under the watchful eyes of their nannies.


    In the baby-room, Lia is the most mobile. She can walk while holding onto things and if she sees the toy of interest, she can move her chubby legs swiftly to reach her goal. Oliver can sit and roll around, while Alice and Jayden can sit with support. Adam is the tiniest one, and as long as his tummy is full and the diaper is dry, he is sleeping.


    The fur-babies had to stay in their rooms. As and Vega are too small for a party, and Kitty was by their side. Hero, Be, and Luna suffered from rough baby-handling by Lia when she started pulling their tails and trying to chew on their ears. And the teenage-pups could note in the event hall either, with all the excitement they would jump around, bump into people, and try to snatch food from the table. They need more training.


    Ellie and Jasper arrived with Melissa and Mathew. Sarah asked where is Norman, but Melissa said that he was not feeling well and decided not toe. Melissa and Mathew bonded over the topic of Ellie inheriting their forces and are staying in Ellie''s vi in the Bel-Air neighborhood. Sarah is happy to see that they are getting along well, but she was not sure what to think about Norman''s absence. It''s not so much that he is not here, but Sarah noticed that Melissa looked almost annoyed when Sarah asked about him.


    "Is everything OK between Lisa and Norman?" Sarah asked only for Ellie to hear.


    Ellie was not sure how to respond. "In thest few months, they are distant. Jasper thinks that they might get a divorce. I suspect that their conflict is somehow rted to Madam Kiani''s position. Also, Norman has a panic attack whenever he sees Mathew and since I married Jasper, Mathewes to Chicago at least once a month."


    It was Sarah''s turn not to know what to say. Ellie must feel horrible to think that she is the cause behind Melissa''s and Norman''s divorce. Sarah decided not to say anything.


    Jarred and Donnie came with presents. They got souvenirs for everyone from their honeymoon in the Caribbean and wrapped them so that they go under the Christmas tree.


    "Uhm¡­ You didn''t need to get all this¡­" Sarah said awkwardly when she saw two maids arranging numerous packages that Jarred''s bodyguards brought in. Sarah was surprised that other than for them and kids, there were presents for the staff as well. "How thoughtful of you¡­"


    Jarredughed and pulled Donnie closer to him. "How can wee empty-handed, when this is the home where I met my Donnie? I feel that I owe something to everyone here¡­ Going forward, even if we can''te in person, I will make sure to send presents every year¡­"


    Noah arrived with three of his deputies, Finley, Arlo, and Zack. They also brought presents.


    Noah was about to give his present to Sarah personally, but he saw Aiden''s murderous re, so Noah decided to put that present under the tree. Sarah will open itter, and she will know that it''s from Noah because hebeled it.


    Sarah didn''t notice that Aiden is on the verge of strangling Noah, or it''s more urate to say that she is used to it when Noah is nearby. She smiled. "Thank you for all the presents, you really didn''t need to bring so many. We have a load ready for you, to take for the people at the base when you return."


    "More presents?" Noah beamed. Each member of the Army of Chaos got a Christmas bonus which came as money and piece of jewelry or essory which Sarah and Aiden picked personally.


    Noah made sure to take a few photos, one was with him and Sarah and he sent them to Aaron. More than once, Aaron said how he and Noah are equal in Sarah''s eyes, and Noah made sure that Aaron can see the difference. How can they be equal? Aaron is in Europe, while Noah is here¡­ next to Sarah.


    Noah grinned when he saw the response from Aaron, full of red-faced emojis. Yup, enduring Aiden''s res while he took the photos was worth it.


    After greeting Sarah and Aiden, Zack made his way toward Masika. With her hair braided up and decorated with glittery pins, delicate chiffon flowing around her, and jewels at the waistline, she looked like a fairy.


    "You look nice in that dress. I didn''t know that pink would fit you so well."


    Masika turned toward the voice and smiled at the sight of Zack in a formal dark blue suit.


    "You are handsome." She returned thepliment.


    "I''ve got this for you. Merry Christmas." Zack said while handing Masika a small box.


    "You can keep it under the tree, with the rest of the presents. We will open them after the show."


    "I was hoping that you will ept it, personally." Zack said awkwardly.


    "Oh, OK. Can I open it now?"


    Zack responded with an enthusiastic nod.


    Masika removed the colorful wrapping and revealed a small ck box. When she opened it, there was a golden ne with a pendant shaped like a star.


    "Wow¡­ thanks¡­" Masika said absentmindedly. She was not sure if her present for him with match up to this. And his present is under the tree.


    "I saw it and I thought that it suits you. Do you like it?" He wanted to say that he thought how the star suits her, shining brightly in the dark sky, but he kept that part to himself.


    Masika observed Zack''s expectant expression and assured him that she likes it. "It''s beautiful. Thank you. It is a fortunate coincidence that you got me this on a day when I forgot to think about essories and I don''t have anything around my neck. Help me put it on."


    Zack struggled with the small sp, but he managed to hook it properly. He was happy that she decided to wear it immediately, and his happiness increased when Masika called Imani and showed her the ne.


    Angelo arrived with Sean and Ryan.


    About a month ago, Angelo purchased a vi in Los Angeles, and this is his first time staying there. His men are securing the property, and Sean and Ryan are staying there instead of in the guesthouse at Charlie''s vi.


    "Really, presents¡­?" Sarah was not sure what to say when Sean and Ryan dragged a wheeled cart with a small mountain of colorful boxes. There is no such thing as too many presents for Christmas, but their Christmas tree is overflowing, and presents are getting into the dance area. Sarah nced at Aiden who smiled at her. He is amazed that all these people came here to spend Christmas, and they are here thanks to Sarah. She always had a gift to make unusual friendships.


    "How can Ie without bringing something to the family who helped me reunite with my family?" Angelo responded with a grin. "My boys made sure we didn''t miss anyone, and they helped me pick."


    Aiden ushered Angelo to sit at the table with Mathew and Melissa and he introduced them to each other. Hong (aka Master Hollow), Demien, and Smita were at that table as well. Sarah thought that Angelo and Mathew might have topics inmon, considering that they are both from Europe. And she didn''t want Angelo to sit at the same table with Jarred and Donnie, you can never be too careful.


    Emma and Charlie entered with Corey, Mike, and Tiffany, and shortly after them, Pam, Leah, Bridgette, and Steve arrived.


    Each group hadrge bags with presents, making this wonderful event more festive.


    "It''s four-thirty..." Sarah reminded Aiden. "Let''s start the show."


    Aiden put his arm around her waist, and they made their way toward the stage.


    "Thank you for organizing all this..."


    Sarah smiled. "The evening just began..."


    Aiden was wondering what else Sarah prepared. His family was never big on celebrating Christmas. They had a tree and a dinner with a few festive dishes. Nothing so grand like tonight. And he is curious to see what is next.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1613 - Christmas 2020 (3)

    Sarah and Aiden got on the stage and took a moment to admire the sight in front of them.


    It is not about festive decorations or the massive glittery Christmas tree with presents spilling in all directions under it, but it''s about the people. More than a hundred people, dressed up with smiles and cheerful expressions. Everyone is rxed and having a good time. This is... priceless.


    The seats in the event hall were filled and the staff was serving snacks and drinks efficiently.


    Only the kids who are performing and the next two acts were not in their seats. And every kid staying at the Cliffside Vi prepared something.


    Aiden remembered how lonely his Christmas holidays were before this. He would either spend them with his grandparents on the East Coast or with his parents. In any of those two cases, it was not a festive atmosphere. They would have a Christmas tree and a dinner and... that''s it. They didn''t have presents or matching pajamas or hot cocoa in the living room. And this morning he experienced all that, with Sarah. And the rest of the day is promising as well. His heart is full at the thought that he gets to spend Christmas with Sarah, finally. Thest two years at this time they were a couple, but the first time the mood was off because Sarah had a conflict with her father and Aiden had no idea how to make it better, and the second time he was in aa, which is worse. But now, it''s wonderful. Everything rted to Sarah is wonderful, and he feels lucky that an amazing girl like Sarah epted a fickle guy with a shady past (aka Aiden before he fell for Sarah) in her life.


    Sarah remembered that other than her sisters, she didn''t have friends. She was excelling in academics and traveling with her mother, but most of the time she was lonely. Since she met Aiden, her life changed. She made friends, and they are closer than most of the families. And the most important thing is that Aiden is part of her life. Sarah knows that she can explore her interests and act recklessly because he is watching her back, and if she slips, he will catch her and help stabilize her. He saved her many times before¡­ when Philip drugged her and Aiden found her unconscious; when she was lost in darkness and his voice helped her find the exit; when she slipped during training with Ste and almost fell on the sharp rocks in the river¡­ more times than she can remember. Aiden is her pir, a bottomless source of unconditional love and support, an irreceable existence.


    "Thank you, love¡­" Sarah said while leaning into Aiden''s embrace. "Because of you, all this is possible. Because of you, we have a home filled with people who are a family."


    Aiden looked at Sarah with eyes full of love and smiled. "Silly¡­ all this is because of you."


    Sarah was lost in his endless dark gaze, and just like many times before, everything disappeared¡­ but she didn''t care because her whole universe is in his eyes.


    "Oy! I thought there will be a show of talents, and not an R-rated public disy of affection!"


    JoAnna''s loud cheekyment triggered a storm ofughter.


    Sarahughed and nced around to confirm that on the stage are only she and Aiden, holding each other. But really¡­ no one other than JoAnna will be bold enough to call it out like that.


    Sarah and Aiden took the microphones and thanked everyone foring and making this day special.


    Michael and Oni took over as MCs and started announcing the acts.


    There was singing, dancing, music, magic, and even a y.


    Daniel and Xiaohui were Hansel and Gretel in the y with the same name, which they adapted to their preferences. No one wanted to be the child-eating witch, so they turned the witch into a fairy which sucks the youth out of little kids in order to strengthen her magic, making the children older in the process. Rosa was the fairy, and Tejan was the hunter who is in love with the fairy, and his love managed to convince her to change her wicked ways. Nico and Merve were supposed to be parents of Hansel and Gretel, but Nico had ast-minute emergency with lights that he needed to fix, so Corey (Charlie''s cousin) stepped in.


    Corey was nervous, but luckily, he didn''t have many lines and Merve was helping him with what he should be doing, so it all ended well.


    Charlie and Emma were excited to see that Corey participated and they pped and whistled when the show was over, and the actors bowed.


    "Can we get a video of the performance?" Charlie asked Aiden. "I would like to show it to Corey''s mother."


    "Of course¡­" Aiden confirmed.


    Charlie told Aiden that Corey''s mother was not willing to be away from her son on Christmas, but Charlie exined how it will be a good experience for the boy. As a Christmas present, he and Emma gifted her a fully-paid two weeks long vacation on Hawaii, to make sure that the woman does not change her mind and demand that Corey spends the holidays with her.


    Bo, Souta, and Wing came to the stage. They were not confident in their singing or ying any instrument, so they did what they do best: show off their fighting moves.


    Their performance of speed and skill got Ste''s attention and her gaze moved to their elderly master (aka Hong, aka Master Hollow). During lunchtime, Sarah introduced Ste and Edward to Hong and his three disciples and Ste noticed that the old man is gazing at her curiously, but she didn''t think much of it. However, after she saw the moves Hong''s disciples showed, Ste can''t prevent herself from wondering who the old man is. He is definitely not simple. But then¡­ it seems that none of the people present here are simple.


    Ade and Hande came together on the stage. Ade in a sharp ck suit, and Hande in a flowy light green gown.


    Ade looked at Hande expectantly and she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and nodded to Ade that she is ready.


    Ade''s hand moved and the gentle melody filled the space like a breeze, making everyone fall into silence and pay attention to the performance. Hande took another deep breath and the sounds from her violin joined in. Everyone held their breaths and watched intently. It was obvious that they practiced a lot, and the result was brilliant. The pace increased. Ade let Hande y at the speed she isfortable with, and he followed her lead because as long as their y is in sync, no one will care that it''s slower than it should be. Ade was surprised when Hande reached the finale at full speed, without slowing down. She never yed with such confidence and he was very proud of her.


    The music stopped abruptly and after a second ofplete silence, everyone stood up and the hall burst into apuse.


    Hande looked at their audience who pped enthusiastically and her bright smile lit up the room. She turned to Ade and saw that he is smiling as well, but his smile was directed at her.


    Ade nodded in approval. "You did¡­"


    His praise was cut short when Hande crossed that two-step distance between them and wrapped her arms around him.


    Ade''s arms were in the air awkwardly, and he wanted to hug Hande back, but then he saw Merve''s re and hesitated. However, this is the first time for Hande to hug him, and if he does not reciprocate properly, she might not do it again.


    Ade collected his courage and hugged Hande back. He will take the scolding (and possible beating)ter.


    "You did great..." Ade spoke only for Hande to hear.


    She wanted to say how it was only because they did it together, and because he spent countless hours teaching her, and because when she messed up, he didn''t scold her but he encouraged her not to give up¡­ and before she could say anything, she heard whistles and teasing sounds from the audience and she became aware that they are hugging. In front of¡­ everyone. Oh, gosh! How embarrassing!


    "Let''s bow and get out of here¡­" Ade said softly while releasing Hande from his hold.


    Ade bowed and Hande curtsied and Ade grabbed her hand and they dashed off the stage.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1614 - Christmas 2020 (4)

    Merve frowned toward the side of the stage where Ade and Hande disappeared from the sight while contemting if she should go there and give them a good lesson on decent behavior, or if she should keep that lesson for after the party. First, hugging in Hande''s room, and now on the stage? What is next?


    "Your sister did amazing." Corey''s praise pulled Merve out of her thoughts. "I can tell that she practiced a lot. I can''t believe that she held the violin for the first time only a few months ago."


    "Thanks." Merve said stiffly. "She is working hard."


    "It''s obvious that Ade is more skilled than she is. He was following her pace." Corey added, unsure why Merve''s mood is off.


    How Corey sees it, Ade and Hande worked hard, it showed during their performance, and then they hugged in happiness that it went well. Corey thinks of that hug like a high-five, but with more body contact.


    Merve was interested to find out more. "How do you know that Ade followed Hande''s pace?"


    "I can y violin." Corey said smugly and then swiftly toned it down. "I''m not very good, but I can y a few tunes. Ade allowed Hande to set the pace, and he followed. Well, his options were to show his capabilities and to embarrass Hande and that would be rude, and it would spoil the act as a duet. Like this, he allowed her to shine, and their joint performance was better¡­"


    Merve exhaled. The thought that Ade will sacrifice an opportunity to show off and he would share the spotlight with Hande, made Merve''s fighting spirit diminish. Maybe Ade is not a bad guy. Maybe. However, Hande can''t go hugging boys! Uneptable!


    As the next act, Masika and Imani performed together. Masika was ying the harp, and Imani cello. Cello produced deep notes which shook everyone''s hearts with anxiety, like an ominous presence is nearby, and light tones from the harp were like fairy magic that spread hope how everything will end well. It was a strange mix that created a suspenseful piece in an unsuspecting harmony.


    Next, Allen and Julius lit up the crowd with their grand pianos while ying a variety of currently popr rock and pop songs. Many from the audience joined in by singing.


    After them, a group of girls sang, and Jamari apanied them on the piano.


    When Jamari got off the stage, Imani almost bumped into him. She tried to make it look idental.


    "You did well." Imani said with a small smile.


    "Thank you. You too¡­" He responded stiffly and walked away.


    Imani looked after Jamari and her heart cracked. Ever since their talk after Disnend, Jamari is distant. For thest two months, he didn''t initiate talking with her and whenever she says something, he responds as briefly as possible. More than once, Imani saw Jamari leave themon area when she arrived.


    Imani can see that Jamari is not over the rejection, but she is not sure what to do. She tried staying away, and talking is obviously not working, and at the end of it all¡­ she is missing him. Imani remembers that they used to spend a lot of time together and they wereughing, and it was fun; her mood would improve when Jamari was with her. But now all that is gone.


    "Are you OK?"


    Imani turned to the source of that question and met Masika''s concerned gaze.


    "Yeah¡­"


    Masika was not willing to let it go. "You don''t look fine. Come¡­ let''s talk¡­"


    Imani and Masika made their way out of the event hall and entered one side-room which was empty.


    "Will you tell me what is going on?" Masika asked when she closed the door behind them.


    Imani plopped on the sofa. "Nothing new. Whenever Jamari is cold towards me¡­ it hurts."


    Masika took a seat next to Imani. She is confident that the hurting part is mutual. "Did you try talking to him?"


    Imani nodded, then shook her head, and then shrugged.


    "Talk about what? How I rejected him and now I''m bothered that he is staying away?"


    "Yes. If that is what''s on your mind, then¡­ yes." Masika said honestly.


    Imani lowered her head. "It would not be fair. I know what he wants, and I can''t give that to him. I don''t think that I can see him differently than a brother."


    "But, you are missing him, and you wish to spend time with him. Right?"


    Imani could not deny that part. "Yeah. All this is such a mess. Everything was great, and then he wanted us to date, and I said no, and I wish that we can go back to how it used to be. Just friends."


    "It was friends to you, but he hoped for more. Are you sure you don''t want to give him a chance?"


    Imani frowned. "What''s the point? It will only make things worse."


    Masika snorted and shook her head in disapproval. "Worse than what? Aren''t both of you miserable now? I remember that you used to spend a lot of time with Jamari. He was always helpful, and kind, and he would make youugh. Does it need to be more than that? How many boys can make you feel at ease and make youugh? You told me that there are no fireworks when you are close to Jamari, but not all rtionships start with wild explosions which shake your soul. Some start from friendship. And just because you see him as a brother now, it does not mean that you will not see him as a man in the future."


    Imani pressed her lips into a line while thinking about Masika''s words. "Are you talking from the experience?"


    Masika was confused. "What experience?"


    Imani slowly lifted her right hand, and with her index finger pointed at the star-shaped golden pendant around Masika''s neck.


    Masika looked at Imani in disbelief when she realized¡­ "Are you talking about Zack?"


    Imani nodded. "Only a fool would not see that he is treating you extra-nice."


    Masika didn''t deny it. "Sure. I saved his life and he feels indebted to me."


    "I know. I was there. I was shooting as well. Howe I didn''t get all those knife-throwing lessons and a golden chain with a pendant?" Imani said teasingly.


    "Uhm¡­ he is like an older brother."


    Imani bobbed her head. "OK. This confirms that I was right: you are a fool."


    Masika was about to protest, but Imani lifted her hand, to stop her from talking.


    "Masika, you said that he is like a brother? Where did I hear that before?"


    Masika was sure that Imani is exaggerating and that Imani only wants to get back at her because of the previous talk rted to Jamari. "You don''t know what you are talking about."


    Imani made a face. "Maybe. But ask yourself¡­ If Zack came here right now and asked you on a date, what would your response be?"


    Masika''s eyes darted aimlessly and her expression showed that she is confused.


    Imani stifled augh. "Before giving me advice, maybe you should make sure that your yard is clean. Let''s return to the party before Zackes here to look for you."


    "Why would he look for me?"


    Imani shrugged. "He might be worried if everything is alright¡­"


    "Stop it!" Masika hissed.


    Imani grinned. "Stop with what?"


    "You are putting ideas in my head and I don''t want to start thinking about things which are not happening."


    Imani stood up and walked to the door. "Oh, it''s happening. But you don''t see it. Yet."


    Imani and Masika made their way through the hallway, and at the entrance of the event hall, they met Zack.


    Imani threw a side-nce at Masika before asking Zack: "Are you looking for someone?"


    Zack''s eyes darted toward Masika. "I saw you leave in a hurry, and I wanted to check if everything is alright. Did something happen? Can I help?"


    Imani looked a Masika and burst into giggles.


    Masika knew that Imani is telling her <em>''I told you so''</em>, but Zack was only worried if any emergency happened. Right? RIGHT?


    Masika looked at Zack and met his confused expression and she felt heat seeping into her cheeks. <em>''Damnit, Imani! Now I am imagining things!''</em>


    "Everything is fine¡­" Masika mumbled. "Let''s go back to the party¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1615 - Christmas 2020 (5)

    After the performances, everyone gathered around the Christmas tree for presents.


    The kids and the staff received on the previous evening matching pajamas and slippers from Sarah and Aiden, and they thought how that''s it. No one was prepared for the overwhelming present-bonanza which followed.


    There was something for everyone, from bobbing-head pencil holders to sweaters, books, sweets, gift cards, personalized mugs, and electronics.


    Some presents were custom made.


    Beck and Nico built for their friends mini-robots which can perform various actions.


    Penny gave everyone a voucher that can be exchanged for seven days long stay in the presidential suite in any of her hotels.


    Imani, Azra, and Cami joined forces to create their presents. Azra and Cami sewn pouches that can be attached to the belt, and Imani filled them with necessities for first aid. These will be very practical to have around when they go on missions.


    Felix gifted to kids stylish tinum bracelets. Of course, they have several hidden features. When you press a specific link, it will project the current time, another link will activate aser which can cut several inches of steel within a minute, the third link will transform the bracelet into a powerful ma, there is a function to send a distress signal, it can track body vitals such as temperature, heartbeat and blood pressure, and a secret always-on feature is a connection to Eve.


    "This can''t be what I think it is¡­" Sarah said when she opened the box from JoAnna, and she saw that Aiden and all the kids got one as well. Sarah had to read again the note which was packed with the small ampule before looking at her sister. "You gave the truth serum to everyone?"


    JoAnna nodded smugly. "Yup. My gift to everyone is one hour of truth!"


    Sarah didn''t think it''s a good idea. "That can turn into a disaster."


    "Only if the other person is hiding something horrible." JoAnna looked at the kids who were nearby and spoke loudly: "You can use it on anyone you want, and if someone bullies you,e to me. I will protect you."


    "Please, think before using it¡­" Sarah pleaded.


    Aidenughed. "This will add a twist for the next time we y truth or dare..."


    Sarah didn''t think it''s funny.


    Sarah''s mood improved when she saw that Ste gave everyone a personal container of medicinal cream from the Lebedev family. This will be useful, all of them get injured during training and missions.


    About half an hourter, everyone returned to their respective seats in a good mood, each with a gift bag full of opened presents.


    The tables were cleaned from snack items and set up for dinner.


    Other than the clean tes, utensils, and appetizers, every guest on the table a palm-sized jewelry box with a logo <em>''nc''</em>.


    "If I can have your attention¡­" Sarah spoke while holding the microphone. "We recently acquired several mines and we consolidated them under the name nc. In front of you is a finished product from our processing nt and we hope you will like it. Please ept it as a present which will bring good fortune to you and to our new business venture!"


    Everyone thanked Sarah and Aiden in unison and their hands moved to open the boxes.


    A mix of <em>''Ohs''</em> and <em>''Ahs''</em> filled the event hall when people saw finely polished gems in front of them. Someone got a ruby, others jade, some emerald, topaz, or a sapphire. Every gem was generous in size and was cut in a style that allowed it to show its brilliance.


    Jeff had a bitter smile on his handsome face while remembering from where those gems are from. Those mines belonged to Bradley''s family. Bradley, the man Jeff considered to be his friend¡­ the fake-friend who decided to join hands with Marcus and work against Jeff in order to get small benefits which can''t bepared with what Jeff would lose if their n seeded.


    Jeff was startled when JoAnna''s handnded on top of his.


    He met her gaze which told him that she is there for him.


    "You did well by giving them these mines." JoAnna said only for Jeff to hear while looking at the big sapphire whose color matches her eyes. "I am proud of you."


    Jeff smiled. He was not sure why she is praising him. Is it possible that she noticed his mood was off? His Anna is amazing.


    After dinner, it was after nine o''clock and time for dancing. Sarah and Aiden reminded everyone that at eleven o''clock they will have fireworks as thest nned event for the evening.


    Melissa excused herself and went to thedies'' room.


    Angelo looked at Mathew. "I see that you are friendly with Lisa."


    Mathew confirmed. "That is normal. We are inws."


    "Just inws?" Angelo wanted to confirm.


    Mathew nced around nervously and spoke in an urgent whisper: "Stop insinuating things. If my Ellie hears you, she will think I''m fooling around with her mother-inw. I told you, we are only inws, and other than that our rtionship is strictly business."


    He recently fixed his rtionship with Ellie, and if Ellie thinks that he is sleeping around¡­ it will be troublesome.


    Angelo smiled. "OK. I believe you."


    Melisa returned at the table and Angelo stood up. "Can I have this dance?"


    Melisa hesitated for a second before epting. There is no harm in dancing, is there? And she is sitting for most of the evening.


    Now that Angelo and Melisa went to the dancefloor, Ste moved to that table and sat on Angelo''s chair before turning to Hong (aka Master Hollow).


    "I''m not dancing." Hong said tly.


    Ste''s eyebrows shoot up. "I was not thinking of inviting you to dance."


    Hong looked at her suspiciously. "Why are you here then?"


    "I was curious about your disciples¡­ and their moves. Did you teach them that?"


    "I did."


    Ste scrutinized the old man before asking: "Are you maybe¡­?"


    She didn''t finish her question when Hong raised his hand, interrupting her.


    "Right now, I am the master of three disciples who epted the hospitality of your daughter and her husband to stay here while I''m recuperating. No more and no less."


    Ste understood that the old man will not say more than that. Several minutes into a staring contest, Ste gave up and went back to her seat.


    "He is not talking?" Edward asked.


    "No."


    "He knows who you are?"


    Ste remembered how the man looked at her during lunch, and now his gaze told her that he knows her secrets. With all thatbined, there is no way that the old man does not know that she is from the Lebedev family. Yet, he still dared to act smugly and not satisfy her curiosity. But if Hong is the man Ste thinks he is, he has the right to look down on her. The question is, how did Sarah and Aiden manage to get him here?


    When Sarah introduced them, Sarah said that the old man and his disciples are here for more than three months, and that they will stay at least until spring. Based on how the kids are interacting with the old man, they are definitely treating him as their teacher. Is he sharing his knowledge with all the kids here? Is he the reason behind Sarah''s sudden improvement? No, not possible... Ste noticed that Sarah''s moves evolved almost a year ago, and the old man is here only for about three months. However, is Ste supposed to believe the story that they met identally in a forest and that he was shot while saving his disciple from armed poachers?


    "Dear?"


    Edward''s voice pulled Ste out of her thoughts.


    "Yes?"


    "You didn''t answer my question. Does he know who you are?"


    Ste exhaled. "I believe that he knows¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1616 - Christmas 2020 (6)

    The evening trickled away, and people were happily chatting at the tables or dancing. The band took requests from the audience and yed a variety of ssic and newer songs. Overall, the mood was good.


    Noah was dreamily looking at Sarah. His Mistress is gorgeous in a long red gown with a high slit on the right side which allowed her legs to move freely over the dancefloor. And those are beautiful legs...


    Noah was hoping for a chance to invite Sarah to dance (he practiced his moves), but Aiden hogged her for himself and they didn''t leave the dancefloor since dinner ended. Noah wants to dance with Sarah, but he has no intention of cutting in when Aiden is by her side. That will be suicidal. Well, at least he gets to feast his eyes.


    Other than the jade, Sarah gifted Noah a custom wristwatch which he will cherish. How he sees it, this evening was already a huge sess.


    Imani was throwing nces toward Jamari who was two tables away. Jamari was sitting alone at the table and looking at his ss of juice with an unreadable expression. It didn''t seem that he is having fun, and that is a total opposite from the Jamari she used to know. He was always in a good mood and smiling, ready to jump into the next adventure or to tell another joke, and now he is dispirited.


    "Why don''t you talk to him?" Masika asked Imani.


    Imani pressed her lips into a line. "What should I talk about? Whatever I tried, he pushed me away."


    "You don''t need to talk." Masika advised. "Why don''t you invite him to dance? Let your body do the talking. You know that he learned dancing in order to impress you, he will not reject it..."


    Imani thought about it for some time before getting up and walking to Jamari.


    "Would you like to dance?" Zack asked Masika.


    Masika looked at him and blinked. Since they returned to the party, after she talked with Imani about Jamari, Zack is sitting by her side quietly and she almost forgot that he is there. Almost.


    "If you don''t feel like dancing, feel free to reject." Zack said after some time.


    "No, no. It''s not that¡­" Masika stuttered.


    Zack''s mood fell. "So, you don''t want to dance with me. I didn''t think about that as an option, but I guess I should have seen iting. Our difference in status is too big."


    That is the only thing that Zack could think of. Masika lives here with a status of Sarah''s and Aiden''s daughter, the general of the Army of Chaos, and he is attending this event as someone Noah brought over. Going on missions and training together is OK, but dancing is too much. Why else would she reject him? Zack might not be the prettiest guy in town, but objectively, he is not bad looking so the appearance is not a factor behind her rejection.


    Zack scolded himself internally for thinking too much of himself. After that day in Disnend, he started hoping that maybe one day she will see him as a man.


    "Uhm¡­ no, it''s just¡­" Masika was not sure what to say. Should she tell Zack that Imani thinks that he is interested in Masika, in a romantic way, not like a big brother? What if he confirms? That would be awkward. And what if he denies? Would she be happy, relieved, or¡­ disappointed? Masika was not sure. But she saw that Zack''s expectant gaze dimmed and he thinks that she is rejecting him because of some status nonsense, and she decided to leave all those other thoughts forter. "Sure, I would love to dance¡­"


    Zack''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. Somehow, he thought that she will reject him, especially after that ufortable dy. But this¡­ is not bad. He will not ask for exnations.


    Zack stood up and extended his hand, palm up, toward Masika. He even bowed a little.


    Masika smiled and put her hand into his.


    Masika will not deny that she is having fun with Zack and for anything more than that¡­ she will think about itter. After all, he is so much older than she is, and he probably does not see her as a woman. Masika is confident that Zack would look at women who are in their twenties, who are grownup and plump with curves and everything, and she definitely does notpare to them.


    On the dancefloor¡­


    "You have grown." Zack said when Masika stood straight in front of him.


    Masika lifted her head to see him and frowned. She wondered if he can read thoughts. Does he know that she was thinking about how he would be interested in women who are older than she is? There is no way that she will say that at loud, but she needs rification... "What do you mean?"


    "You used to be this tall¡­" Zack pointed at his chest. "And now you are here¡­" Zack moved his hand a bit higher.


    Masika hid her embarrassment behind rolling her eyes. Ah, he was talking about her height and not about how curvy she is! Masika knew that she is overthinking it.


    "No, no¡­ I am at least up to here¡­" Masika lifted his hand until it reached his chin.


    Zackughed. "Sure, sure¡­ with those heels maybe."


    Masika pouted. "Did you invite me to dance or to take my measurements?"


    Her eyes widened when he took her right hand into his and his right handnded on her back. Like this, they were only two inches apart. She didn''t expect that they will be this close and that there will be so much touching, and she can smell his perfume. Luckily, Zack is tall so he can''t see Masika''s expression when she lowers her head, because she is sure that she is blushing. There is no other exnation for the heat which invaded her cheeks.


    Masika wondered, why is she so flustered? She danced with many boys during their dance lessons, but she never felt anything like this. It must be because Imani filled her head with crazy thoughts about Zack! If she didn''t listen to Imani, she would be fine. But, is this only her imagination? There is one way to confirm it¡­


    Masika lifted her head and met Zack''s gaze.


    Zack noticed that Masika''s mood is off. "Are you alright?"


    Masika was not sure how to answer this, and she had to say something. "I didn''t expect that you are such a good dancer."


    Zack smiled smugly. "I practiced."


    And then he made her twirl before pulling her closer to him.


    Masika held her breath and lowered her head because there is no way that she can maintain eye contact and stay in control of her feet. She almost stepped on him!


    ¡­


    "Hi, Jamari¡­" Imani called when she was one step away from him.


    Jamari lifted his gaze and looked at her questionably.


    "I was wondering¡­ would you like to dance?" Imani said after some time.


    Jamari opened his mouth and then closed it without saying anything and his face showed that he is having an internal struggle. If she asked him this before their Disnend trip, he would be jumping from joy, but now¡­ there is only pain. Jamari knows that she has no romantic feelings toward him, she said so clearly. Hering to him now is not even a sentiment between siblings. This is pity. And he does not need her pity.


    For thest two months, he practiced and studied hard and did anything to keep busy and not to think about that wretched night when Imani told him how she can''t see him as more than a brother. Jamari was confident that in time his wounds will heal, but now that he is looking at her, so close... he can see that she is beautiful with her hair styled up, and delicate makeup, and in a well-fitting tan gown with crystal embellishments along the neckline and his heart is aching to the point of screaming because the wound he tried to ignore so far reopened and he is confident that he is bleeding profusely.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not feeling well." Jamari stood up and walked away.


    Imani looked after him and her heart ached.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1617 - Christmas 2020 (7)

    "Do you know what is going on there?" Emma asked Ellie when she approached the table where Elie and Jasper are sitting.


    Emma would ask Jasper, but she is much morefortable talking to Ellie. And this might be a sensitive topic. That is why Emma waited for Jeff and JoAnna to walk away from their seats. Now it''s only Ellie and Jasper, so they can talk openly.


    Ellie turned toward the direction Emma pointed to and saw Angelo and Melissa dancing. They are chatting, and both having smiles on their faces.


    "Dancing?" Ellie responded with a question and nced at Jasper.


    "They are there for more than half an hour." Emma voiced her observation.


    Ellie understood that this is a topic for her husband. She nudged Jasper. "Anyments?"


    Jasper shrugged and shook his head. "I don''t know what to say. It seems they are having fun."


    Emma saw that Jasper is ufortable and she regretted not approaching the topic in a more subtle way.


    Emma smiled awkwardly. "Sorry. It''s just that recently I found out that I have a father and then he divorced my mother, and now I see him dancing and smiling with a woman, and I can''t help from overthinking things."


    "No. It''s OK." Jasper responded. "I don''t remember thest time my mom looked this happy. Things between her and my dad are strained, and she has a lot of things on her mind."


    Ellie saw that Jasper''s gaze softened. He is happy to see Melissaughing and having a good time.


    Ellie turned to Emma and said excitedly: "Maybe we will be rted!"


    Emma''s eyes darted nervously. "What? How can you say that? They only met today."


    Ellie nodded confidently. "That is why I said it. Look at them hitting it off right away. The chemistry is undeniable."


    Emma exhaled. "My dad is handsome¡­"


    "What did I miss?" Charlie asked when he approached the trio with two sses of wine in his hands.


    "Ellie thinks that we might be rted." Emma said while epting the ss Charlie offered her.


    Charlie frowned in confusion. How can they be rted to Ellie and Jasper? His sight moved in the direction Emma pointed to.


    It took a second for Charlie to notice Angelo and Melissa.


    Charlie and Emma are not married, but it''s only a matter of time before that happens and he considers Angelo to be his father-inw. Charlie wondered, if Melissa ends up with Angelo will she be his mother-inw? Technically, that will make them rted to Ellie and Jasper.


    "There is nothing wrong with expanding the family with a few good people." Charlie said and lifted his ss, requesting a toast.


    Jasper, Ellie, and Emma joined, and their sses clinked.


    Emma observed Ellie''s ss. "You are drinking juice?"


    Ellie smiled slyly and Emma''s eyes widened.


    "Are you pregnant?" Emma guessed. Why else would she miss her favorite alcoholic beverage? There is a bar with a bartender who can mix anything they want. And Emma noticed that Jasper is super-attentive toward Ellie.


    Ellie lifted her finger and touched her nose, indicating to Emma that it''s a secret. "About seven weeks. Three days ago, we had our first checkup and heard the heartbeat."


    "Who knows?" Emma asked in a whisper.


    "Me, Jasper, and the two of you now¡­" Ellie responded.


    "And the two of us¡­" JoAnna''s voice drifted from the side.


    Ellie turned toward the voice robotically and she faced JoAnna''s smug smile.


    JoAnna bobbed her head while taking her seat at the table. "If you want to have a secret, try whispering that you are seven weeks along¡­"


    "Shhh!" Ellie shushed JoAnna in panic.


    JoAnnaughed and then her expression turned serious. "Five weeks or fifteen. You need to tell me. I am a doctor. You are sitting next to me the whole evening and keeping mum about this?"


    Ellie made a silly face.


    Jeff shook Jasper''s hand. "Congrattions. Get a lot of sleep while you can. And prepare for the food cravings they don''t stop after the babyes."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "Why are you making it sound like I''m torturing you with food cravings? And what was that about the sleep?"


    Jeff cleared his throat awkwardly and continued talking to Jasper. "It is a great joy to be a father¡­"


    "Why are you giving Jasper lessons on fatherhood?" Sarah asked when she approached them with Aiden one step behind her.


    "There is only one answer to that." Aiden said and nced at Ellie''s abdomen.


    Sarah patted her chest dramatically. "You are pregnant?"


    Ellie rolled her eyes. "So much for keeping it a secret."


    "Pregnant?" Sophia''s voice came from behind Ellie. "Why would you keep that a secret from us?"


    Sophia and Felix are at the next table, and her back was against Ellie''s. Ellie forgot about it.


    Sophia and Felix stood up and joined the table with Ellie and Jasper.


    Ellie looked at everyone present and shook her head helplessly. "Yes. I''m pregnant. Seven weeks."


    "Why is there a party within a party without us?" Penny asked when she joined with Ben. They sat at thest two empty chairs at the table.


    "I am¡­" Ellie paused when she saw that Leah and Pam are alsoing. Ellie looked at Jasper. "Can you call Bridgette and Steve toe here, so I don''t need to repeat?"


    When everyone gathered, Ellie announced officially: "I am pregnant. If all goes well, we will wee our baby Kiani in July."


    Pam, Leah, and Bridgette squealed, and congrattions followed.


    This got attention for several other people, Melisa and Angelo included.


    "What is going on there?" Melisa asked when she noticed that the noisy group is around Ellie and Jasper.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you will be a grandmother." Angelo said.


    Melisa''s eyes widened in slow motion and her face exploded in a big smile. "I need to confirm!"


    "Mat,e here!" Melisa called Mathew. How can he sit on the side and miss the excitement? Are those desserts so good? She does not know because she is dancing for a while and she didn''t get a chance to taste the food.


    "Is it true?" Melisa asked while her eyes darted from Ellie''s face to her abdomen.


    Ellie looked at her father and Melisa and she smiled when Jasper''s arms circled around her. "We wanted to have a big reveal tomorrow at lunch to tell you that you will be grandparents."


    Melisa bobbed her head. "It does not matter. We will be happy to have the reveal tomorrow. I can''t wait to see my granddaughter."


    Mathew does not have preferences between boys or girls, but the fact that Melisa is pushing for a girl is rubbing him the wrong way. "There is nothing wrong with grandson."


    "Kianis make girls."


    "I see that Jasper grew up into a fine woman." Mathew said smugly. He loves provoking Melisa with the fact that she (the proud Kiani) didn''t give birth to a daughter. Actually, that is the only thing that gets Melisa upset.


    Melisa narrowed her eyes at Mathew, ready to fire back when Jasper got in-between them. "Whatever the gender, we will wee our child with love." He turned to his mother. "We will talk more about it at home. I believe that you had fun dancing."


    Jasper''s words reminded Melisa that she left Angelo behind. And she was having fun dancing with him. He is a charming man. She nced at Angelo and met his gaze. "Can we continue where we left off?"


    Angelo smiled. "Of course¡­"


    "I''m sorry. I usually don''t just leave people hanging without an exnation." Melisa said apologetically.


    "No need to exin. You don''t find out that you will be a grandmother every day." Angelo said and nced at Melisa top to bottom. "You will be a fine, young grandmother."


    Melisa burst into giggles while enjoying thepliment.


    Jasper cringed. He never saw his mother act like that.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1618 - Christmas 2020 (8)

    In the garden¡­


    Imani found Jamari on the bench opposite from the giant cage with birds. The cage is covered with a cloth because the temperature drops during the night and it gets chilly. Also, it allows the birds to sleep without disturbance.


    Jamari turned to the sound of pebbles that moved under Imani''s feet.


    He wanted to ask her how she found him, but then he remembered that all of them have a lens that allows them to track each other, so he asked the next question: "Why are you here?"


    "I want to talk to you."


    Jamari forced himself to look away from Imani. "There is nothing left to say."


    Imani''s heart cracked. Is it really helpless? How can she talk to him if he is shutting her out? "Will you listen to me? Please?"


    "I can''t tell you what to do and it seems that you want to say something so¡­ Say it and be done with it."


    "Jamari, why are you ignoring me? How long is this going tost? I miss the time we spent together."


    Jamari pressed his lips into a line. He didn''t understand why is Imani here and why is she saying these ambiguous things. Doesn''t Imani know that she is only making everything worse? "Imani, why are you torturing me? You know how I feel, and you told me that you don''t feel the same. Just¡­ leave me alone. I will get over it eventually and so will you."


    "What if I don''t want you to get over it?"


    Jamari''s head snapped toward Imani and he scrutinized her. "I don''t need your pity."


    "What if it''s not pity?"


    "There is no need to force yourself to say things you don''t mean."


    "What if I''m not forcing myself?"


    Jamari bolted to his feet and shouted angrily: "What if!? What if! What if I don''t want to hear your lies!?" Jamari took a deep breath topose himself before continuing: "I know that you feel guilty for hurting my feelings and that you want us to be how we were before, but that is not possible because for me that is not enough. I can''t go back to pretending that I didn''t give you my heart and you stepped on it while talking about some bullshit how you see me as a brother and that there is nothing better than that. Al, Ron, Daniel, Tejan, Ade¡­ they are all your brothers and I wanted to be more than that."


    Imani was not sure what to say to get Jamari to calm down. When he is raging like that, there is no point in talking.


    She took a step closer toward him and saw that Jamari frowned. Does he really hate her now? She struggled to keep her tears from falling. "I see that you are angry."


    "Yes, I am angry! For me, you are much more than any other girl and I am pissed that you are putting me into the same bucket with everyone else."


    "You are not the same as everyone else."


    "I don''t believe you." Jamari squeezed through his teeth.


    Imani bit her lip and wondered how can she get Jamari to believe her? She knows that she hurt him, and he does not want to listen out of fear to get hurt again, but¡­ She got an idea. "Give me a minute¡­"


    Jamari looked at Imani who dashed back into the main vi and he shook his head in disbelief. Why is she so persistent? It would be better if she gives up because like this, she is only stirring his heart.


    He plopped back on the bench and put his face in his palms.


    It didn''t take long before Imani returned with a small box in her hand.


    Jamari frowned when he recognized the box as a present from JoAnna. It contains an ampule of truth serum.


    "Stop¡­" Jamari said when he saw Imani taking it out. Is she trying to inject him? He will not allow that! There is no way that he will pour his heart out again only to be trampled on.


    Imani pressed her lips into a line defiantly and injected herself with it.


    "Why did you do that?" Jamari asked with disapproval obvious in his voice.


    "You said that you don''t want to hear my lies. Like this, I won''t be able to lie. We both know how the serum works. Ask me anything¡­ I will be unable to prevent myself from answering. And I will tell you the truth." Imani said with desperation in her voice while taking a seat on the bench next to Jamari.


    "Why are you doing this?" Jamari asked in a half-whisper. He felt as if the strength left him. All this is confusing and exhausting and he does not want to hear the truth. He already heard it that evening after Disnend.


    His eyes widened in disbelief when he heard Imani''s next words¡­


    "I am doing this because I care about you. Thest two months without you were unbearable. I am missing you. And if you think that I am lying because the serum still didn''t kick in, ask me the same in a few minutes and you will see that my answer will not change."


    The truth serum or not, Jamari had difficulty believing it. Or maybe it''s true and she is missing his presence as a brother. "You are missing me because you are used to spending a lot of time with me. Find someone else. I''m sure that in no time you will not think about me."


    "That is not true. I tried. No matter what I did and how many people were around me, I was lonely. And this is not me missing my brother, because I never missed Al, or Ron, or Tejan, or anyone else. The only boy I ever missed was you."


    Jamari narrowed his eyes at Imani suspiciously. "What happened with no fireworks and no things fading away and other things which you don''t feel with me?"


    Imani remembered Masika''s words. "Not all rtionships start with explosions. Some start from friendships, and I heard that those are the strongest rtionships because two people know each other well before the romance starts. I don''t know if it will work, or how it will end, but I know that if I let this end like this, I will regret it forever."


    Jamari exhaled. "You hurt me."


    "I''m sorry. I did that because I didn''t understand my own feelings."


    "This feels wrong. Forced. You are telling the truth now, but that does not mean that next week or next month you don''t go back to seeing me as a brother. I can''t go through that."


    "I understand, and that is fine. I''m not asking you to forgive me and that we start dating or to pretend that thest two months didn''t happen. How much I noticed, you spent almost a year showing me that I am special to you. Give me the same. Let me show you that for me, you are more than a brother."


    Imani saw that Jamari rxed and she scooted closer to him.


    Jamari shot her a side-nce with a frown. Why is she leaning on him?


    "I feel chilly¡­" She exined her action.


    Jamari removed his suit jacket and draped it around Imani''s shoulders. "You should think about the weather before you decide toe out in such a revealing dress."


    Imani nced at herself. It''s short-sleeved, but other than her arms and neck, nothing else is exposed. She told herself not to bicker about it.


    Imani pulled his jacket tighter around her and smiled. "Thank you."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1619 - Christmas 2020 (9)

    People trickled out of the vi, the fireworks will start at any moment.


    Melissa came out with Angelo by her side.


    "I am sorry, Angelo. I was not honest with you."


    Angelo didn''t see this apologying his way and he was confused. "About?"


    "I am a married woman."


    Angelo smiled. He found it amusing that she mentioned it after more than an hour they spent dancing while flirting openly. Was this too soon to talk about it, or toote? He was not sure about it.


    "I don''t remember you telling me that you are single, and I never asked you about your avability. We danced and chatted, nothing more. There is no reason for you to feel shame, Lisa."


    Melissa looked at him with longing and smiled sadly. "Do you ever wish you can go back and fix some mistakes?"


    Angelo nced to the side and his sightnded on his ex-wife who is happily chatting with Jarred, her current husband. He knows that he hurt Donna by not telling her things, and then deciding to keep his distance in order to protect her. Sure, she told him to stay away, but as a man with power, he could reject her demand and make her see that under his protection they are safe¡­ but he didn''t do that. Were those mistakes? Angelo is not sure. At that time, he thought that he is doing the right thing, but now he sees that Donna is strong and can stand up for herself, and he has his doubts. How would things turn out if he told her the truth from the start and if he stayed with his family? His first mental image is a happy family of six, and a split secondter, he sees himself standing in front of five graves. Which one of those would be the oue, or it might be something in-between, Angelo does not know.


    With difficulty, Angelo turned to face Melissa. "We are only humans, Lisa. Having regrets is part of our journey because we are unable to avoid reaching a fork where you need to decide on one over another. We will always wonder how life would turn out if at that specific point we made a different choice."


    "Deep words." Melissa said. "Right now, I''m wondering how my life would turn out if three decades ago I met you instead of my husband."


    Angelo stifled augh, amused by her straightforward talk. He decided to respond with honesty. "At that time, I was a different man. If we met and this attraction was present, you would not have your son, and you would not find out tonight that you will be a grandmother. I''m sure that there are many other good things you would miss."


    "Why do I feel that I am saying bad things and you are trying to keep me on the right path?"


    "That is not the case. I believe that everything happens for a reason. The two of us meeting tonight, happened for a reason. At this exact moment, we are standing on a fork, and we each need to decide where we are going from here."


    "I am getting a divorce from my husband."


    Angelo''s lips curved into a smile. Her statement made it clear that she does not want their interaction to end with one hour of flirting on the dancefloor.


    Melissa felt silly for saying that, but it''s out and she needs to own it. "I wanted you to know that even though I''m technically married¡­ it does not matter."


    "The fact that you didn''t mention him, tells me that he does not matter."


    Melissa blinked. Well, he makes sense but¡­ "Now what?"


    "Now we enjoy the fireworks. Let me think of a way to invite you to meet with me tomorrow without being too obvious that I will pursue you."


    Melissa burst into giggles. How can Angelo make it not obvious if he just said it? She decided not to call it out because it seems like a forever since she enjoyed someone''spany like tonight.


    Melissa came here so that she can be with Jasper and Ellie and because she didn''t want to be alone during the holidays. She and Norman burned through their initial attraction quickly after their marriage and then she stayed married to him out of habit, and he stayed out of benefits. It was convenient for both. Norman didn''t meddle in her work, and he kept busy with thepany and he didn''t sleep around, so she was fine with it. But thest year was different. Norman schemed to separate Jasper from Ellie and he infuriated Mathew. How can Norman be so reckless? His stunt put their whole family in danger. Also, Melissa was disgusted when she saw Norman shrinking when he found out who Mathew is, and she wondered, how can she stay married to such a weakling? If he has no guts to fight, he needs to investigate who is the person he is provoking.


    Their divorce is not final, but Norman moved out of the vi three months ago. And Melissa didn''t want to be alone.


    She didn''t n to meet a charming man like Angelo, but she will definitely not push him away. And Melissa looks forward to tomorrow when she will get more time with him.


    ...


    Ade and Hande walked out and as soon as the chilly breeze hit Hande''s skin, Ade''s suit jacket covered her up. She smiled. Having a boyfriend like Ade is wonderful. After their performance, they ate and danced and ate some more and he was telling her jokes and wiped the sauce from her chin, and he made sure that she gets seconds of the chocte cake. He is amazing.


    Ade stood behind Hande and his hands snaked around her waist.


    "Lean on me¡­" He instructed and she obeyed.


    Hande jolted at the first <em>''BOOM''</em> which came unexpectedly, and a big smile bloomed on her face at the sight of the bright red peony firework which lit up the dark sky.


    Hande''s hands moved andnded over Ade''s and the whole experience of him supporting her back, and his jacket keeping her warm, and them holding hands, and the color explosions in the sky¡­ was fantastic.


    Hande concluded that this Christmas thing is magical. It started with decorations, and presents, and a party, and a lot of time with Ade, and she is a bit sad that these magnificent fireworks mean that it''s almost over, and she looks forward to the next Christmas. With Ade.


    ...


    Merve looked at the youngest couple with a frown, but she decided not to move toward them. She will talk with Ade and Hande tomorrow about them embracing in front of everyone which seems to be a habit now.


    Merve hugged herself because her short-sleeved gown was not warm enough, and she didn''t want to go and fetch the sweater because she will miss the fireworks.


    Merve was startled when a jacketnded on her shoulders. She turned to see who did it and faced Corey''s smile.


    "You are wee." He said and his gaze went back to the sky.


    "Thanks¡­" Merve mumbled and pulled the jacket closer around her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1620 - Christmas 2020 (10)

    On the bench across the cage with birds¡­


    Both Imani and Jamari were looking up and Imani leaned her head on Jamari''s shoulder.


    He nced at her apprehensively.


    "I lied¡­" Imani said.


    Jamari wondered, how can she lie if she took the truth serum? "About?"


    "That there are no fireworks when we are close."


    Jamari saw Imani smiling and her face was illuminated with a variety of colors from the fireworks. Well, it''s true. There are fireworks and it''s not just the butterflies in his stomach.


    Imani took a deep satisfied breath. Now that she is close to Jamari and he is not running away from her, Imani can confirm that the weight from the previous two months is gone. If she knew that it would turn like this, she would not reject him after Disnend. But then¡­ maybe this was the lesson she needed in order to understand how much Jamari means to her.


    Jamari stiffened when he felt Imani''s arm snake around his and he held his breath when her palm glided over his and their fingers inteced.


    He was d that she went to the length of taking the truth serum because now he knows that all this is not pity. She is willing to give him a chance, to give THEM a chance.


    Jamari is aware that he was infatuated with Imani and engrossed in the idea of dating her to the point of not seeing that he is going toward the cliff and his certain doom. And even though he is afraid of getting hurt again, they can take it slow until he eases into this rtionship thing. With Imani. Imani told him that she wants to prove her sincerity, and he will let her do that with the hope that it will give him the confidence to believe that this is real and that it is going tost.


    ¡­


    The fireworks were sting, but Masika''s attention was on Zack.


    He was attentive toward her the whole evening, as usually. She didn''t think much about it before Imani brought up the possibility that he is romantically interested in her. And then Zack asked her to dance andmented about her growth and since then, Masika''s heart is restless.


    Now Masika is super-aware of everything Zack does. How he held her while they danced¡­ it was gentle, yet firm, and Masika imagines that must be how a man holds a woman. Does he see her as a woman? And then he got drinks for both of them, and he knew which snacks are her favorites. She didn''t notice those little things before. When they walked out for fireworks, before the night''s air touched her, his jacket was on her shoulders.


    Zack noticed that Masika is looking at him. He pointed up in the air. "You are missing the show."


    "Do you like me?" Masika blurted out.


    It was embarrassing, but she had to ask. She didn''t think what she will do if he responds with <em>''yes''</em> or <em>''no''</em> because that was the next step and she could only focus on getting her answer first. Each option was nervewracking and liberating at the same time.


    Zack froze. "What?"


    Masika took a deep breath and ignored her heart which was threatening to jump out of her chest. "You heard me. Do you like me?"


    Zack was staring at her for some time while thinking how to respond to this. He decided on a careful choice of words. "You are a likable girl."


    Masika was able to read between the lines, but she still wanted a confirmation. "Should I take that as a <em>''yes''</em>?"


    Zack could not believe how persistent she is. "Yes, for what?"


    "That you like me, how a man likes a woman, and that you want to pursue me romantically, if you are not doing that already. You are kind and attentive, and I''m the only girl who gets that treatment from you." Masika exined bluntly.


    Zack''s eyebrows shot up and with the peripheral vision, he saw that Sarah and Aiden are further away. He was relieved that they are out of the earshot, or he might get shot.


    What should he do? Masika is so much younger than he is, and he was content to watch her from the side and enjoy every moment of their interaction, without crossing the invisible line. She is only fifteen years old and if he admits his feelings or acts ording to them, won''t that make him a pedophile?


    Zack decided to deny it. He grabbed the tip of her nose with his index finger and his thumb and gave it a gentle twist. "Why would I pursue a girl who is not even eighteen years old?"


    Masika frowned and rubbed her nose with her palm. "Does that mean that you will pursue me when I''m eighteen?"


    Zack opened his mouth and closed it. He usually likes her straightforward personality, but not when she is grilling him like this. "What is going on in your mind? If you want to know if I will pursue you in a few years, you need to wait until then."


    "Three." Masika said sternly.


    Zack was confused. "What?"


    "My eighteenth birthday will be in April 2023."


    Zack stifled augh as relief of unknown origin washed over him. The thought that Masika is thinking of being close to him three years from now, made him happy. "That''s a deal. In two years and five months, you will get your answer. Now look up or you will miss all of it. Don''t tell me that you would rather look at me than at the fireworks?"


    Masika''s expression turned stubborn and she swiftly moved her gaze up. Is there a need for him to tease her?


    Masika was staring up, but she was unable to focus on the fireworks because her mind was a mess. She confronted Zack with the intention to rify the situation, maybe to prove that Imani was wrong, or maybe to find out that Zack is not only grateful that she saved him, but there is something else. And this¡­ Just what is this? Didn''t he kind of say that he likes her, but she is young and that when she turns eighteen years old he will confess his feelings and pursue her openly? Where does that put them? Are they in an I-like-you-butter rtionship? What kind of rtionship is that? And when the timees, how will she respond? And maybe more important is to find the answer to the question: how does she feel now?


    Masika''s eyes gravitated lower and she met Zack''s intense gaze directed at her. He was smiling with a gentle smile that reached his eyes and Masika felt the heat invading her face and even her ears were burning.


    Waah! They agreed that tomorrow Zack wille to the Cliffside Vi so that they study for the two courses they are taking together at the University. How is she supposed to study in such a stimting atmosphere? There is no way that she can focus on calculus! Not now, when she knows that Zack is interested in her¡­ well, two years and five months from now.


    Masika wondered, why is she so flustered? Is it possible that she likes Zack? Masika decided to talk to Imani about this. Imani seems to know more things than she does, and that is embarrassing because Imani is two years younger than Masika.


    While on the topic of Imani, Masika looked toward the bench where Imani and Jamari are sitting, and she smiled. It seems that things are falling into ce on Imani''s side.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1621 - Christmas 2020 (11)

    In the crowd which enjoyed the fireworks, Felix was supporting Sophia. She said that she is fine, but she gave birth to Adam two weeks ago and Felix does not want her to overexert herself. That is why they kept the dancing to a minimum and only to three super-slow songs.


    Sophia likes it when Felix pampers her. He is amazing.


    She felt that his grip on her waist is increasing, and just as she suspected, two secondster, his breath caressed her ear.


    "When will your bleeding stop?"


    Sophia looked at Felix in disbelief when she felt him rub against her bottom. He got aroused just because she is leaning on him! They are fully clothed and there are people around!


    "A few more weeks." Sophia responded in a whisper.


    "How much is: a few?" Felix persisted.


    "I don''t know. Two at least. But you are not allowed to touch me until I start taking the pill and we should probably find something else in addition to that. I don''t want to get pregnant again. At least not so soon."


    Felix smiled smugly. He remembered when Sophia said that his sperm is mighty, and no protection works because he shoots right through it. Yup, he is awesome. Ah, he is even more aroused now!


    Sophia felt Felix press his erection on her behind and she stifled augh before whispering: "Be patient, we will go home soon. I can help you relieve the pressure. I am still bleeding, but I have hands and other parts of the body¡­"


    Felix could not wait to go home.


    ¡­


    The guests dispersed and Sarah and Aiden met with Hong (aka Master Hollow) in the living room.


    Hong looked at the duo questionably. Their expressions told him that they are up to something.


    "We have a present for you¡­" Sarah said, and Aiden handed a custom tablet to Hong.


    The old man frowned. "You know that I''m not much into electronics."


    "Try it out¡­" Sarah urged him while taking her seat next to him on the sofa. "You turn it on here¡­ and you get an easy way to track the progress of each kid. You can put notes and¡­"


    "Easy for you." Hong grumbled, interrupting Sarah''s next words.


    Sarah made a face. "Come on. At least try it before youin."


    Hong exhaled and gave in. The sooner they finish, the sooner he can go to his room and rest. It''s close to midnight and he has an early start in the morning with kids on the training grounds. He pushed the power button Sarah pointed at and saw icons with pictures of each kid. When he tapped on the picture, it opened a page with measurements and various other information.


    Sarah showed him that he can scroll left and right to switch through various days, and how to move on to the next profile, and Hong had to agree that it''s easy to use.


    "Thanks." He said stiffly. "Does this mean that you are expecting me to stay here beyond spring?"


    Sarah didn''t deny it. "We hope that you will stay here as much as you want. JoAnna cleared you as recuperated and if you want to go back home now, we will not stop you. But realistically¡­ You have everything here and we don''t see you as a burden. Bo, Souta, and Wing adapted very well and if you decide to go back, it will be hard for them to pick between staying and going with you. If you want solitude and think that it''s too noisy here, we have a number of properties you can use. And if you wish to live separately from others, we can build you a house. If you a homesick, we can give you the exact replica of your cabin in the mountain. The truth is that we need you and we hope that you will eventually allow this ce and our kids to grow on you¡­ and that you will call this ce home."


    Hong looked at Aiden who nodded in agreement with Sarah''s words.


    Hong pressed his lips into a line. How can he say that he wants to leave? Just as he feared, these kids got under his skin. They are all full of life and hardworking and he feels that he has a purpose but¡­ "Me being here is putting you in danger. If someone finds out that I''m here¡­" He didn''t finish his sentence because Sarah and Aiden both burst into augh.


    Sarah took a deep breath to calm down and looked at Hong. "Whoever is after you, is it more dangerous than Lebedev and Voronin families?"


    "And let''s not forget the enemies of the White family." Aiden added.


    "Why are you not asking who is after me? Aren''t you afraid that I will betray you?" Hong asked while his eyes darted from Sarah to Aiden.


    "You helped us more than once." Sarah responded. "And if you wanted to betray us, you had plenty of opportunities so far. Maybe you think that you know about us more than what we know about you and that we are at disadvantage, but we disagree¡­"


    Sarah closed the window on the tablet which showed Julius'' information and scrolled from the left to reveal more icons.


    Hong''s eyes widened when he saw a folder named "Tashi".


    With a shaky finger, he tapped it, and his eyes nervously darted over icons representing four videos and dozens of images.


    "We know where she is, and we can supply you with information on her wellbeing. If you want, we can arrange for you to meet her secretly, or to stage an ident where the current you would perish and we will provide new identities for you, her and your grandchildren." Sarah said.


    Hong''s eyebrows furrowed. "Grandchildren?"


    "You have three." Aiden responded.


    Hong needed some time to recuperate from the shock. "The report you gave me previously didn''t say anything about grandchildren."


    "We were looking for information rted to your daughter from the third party. We don''t know what was in that report." Aiden exined.


    Hong remembered men who came to deliver the folder when Sarah visited him the first time.


    "Your offer to stay longer¡­ I will think about it." Hong said after a long silence.


    He lifted the tablet slightly before saying: "Thank you."


    Hong is aware that Sarah and Aiden revealing how they can approach Tashi can easily be interpreted as a threat, but at this point, he does not care. For such a long time he didn''t know how Tashi is doing or if she is alive, and thanks to Sarah and Aiden he managed to fill in the gaps. And now he has in front of him fresh data! How can he resist checking it out?


    He tapped the first video and watched Tashi and three pre-teens sitting at one small table and eating ice-cream. Based on the fact that it''s indoor and the crowd passing by, he concluded that this is a recording from a mall, probably taken from the security footage.


    "I have grandchildren¡­" Hong said absentmindedly.


    Sarah patted his shoulder. "Merry Christmas¡­"


    Sarah and Aiden left the living room, and Hong was staring at the tablet in his hands without moving.


    When the video ended, Hong yed it again. He knows that there are three more, but he wanted to memorize this one before soaking his eyes with the next one. He looked at three pre-teens and he smiled sadly while imagining that they are on the training ground, following his instructions. How glorious that would be¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1622 - Christmas 2020 (12)

    On the way to their bedroom, Sarah and Aiden stopped to say goodnight to their fur-babies.


    Hero, Luna, and Be were sleeping. They are in their awkward teenage-pup stage where their legs are longer, and their ears lookrgerpared to the rest of their bodies. They are growing rapidly and Aiden is still their favorite human.


    Sarah and Aiden blew them air-kisses and moved to the next room which is now used for Kitty and her two cubs. The door of that room has an opening at the upper half so that Kitty can jump out, while her cubs stay inside.


    As and Vega look like two furballs and are mostly eating and sleeping, and Kitty is spending her time with them. With Matias (the cook) bringing fresh raw meat to her daily, Kitty has no need to get out other than for biological needs. Sarah and Aiden got her a big litter pan, but Kitty never adjusted to using it. She is not a small feline to poop in a bin.


    Kitty was awake and she weed the head rubs happily. Themotion made As and Vega stir from their nap, and they were asking for their next meal.


    "It''s OK, Kitty¡­ Stay down and feed them. I can scratch your head like that¡­" Sarah was coaxing Kitty to stay in her Kitty-bed so that As and Vega can get their much-desired ess to milk. The two cubs are always hungry.


    "Can we talk?" Ste''s voice came from the door.


    Sarah was not willing. It''ste, and why is Ste here? Did she wait for her? "Can we leave it for the morning?"


    Ste saw that Sarah is nning to avoid it, and she quickly responded: "It will not take long."


    "I will finish with Kitty''s head-rubs." Aiden said, indicating to Sarah to go and find out what Ste wants.


    ¡­


    In the study¡­


    "What is so important that it can''t wait until morning?" Sarah asked grumpily.


    "I am worried." Ste decided to go straight to the point. "Do you know who Hong is?"


    "He is an old man who helped us more than once."


    "Honey, he is dangerous."


    Sarah looked at Ste in disbelief. "Is he more dangerous than you? Or more dangerous than Aiden''s parents? Or Jarred and Charlie? Or how about Mathew and Angelo? Considering that your people are in Europe, you should know who those two are, right?"


    Ste was not sure how to respond to this. She had so many questions. "How did you manage to get involved with them?"


    Sarah would normally blow up at Ste when she assumes the attitude of how she is the one without a fault, while everyone else is either wrong or dangerous, but now it''s different.


    "Mom, they are our friends and when we need assistance, they are our allies. None of them would be here if they didn''t go out of their way to help us when we needed. You have the people you trust, and I have mine."


    "I have allies, but I don''t bring them into my house like this." Ste said with concern in her voice. "I am not saying that they will betray you. I am confident that you have your reasons for trusting them. However, there are numerous forces keeping an eye on the Army of Chaos, your involvement with it is not a secret. At this point, they are only watching, but if they knew that you have all these people under the same roof, they will see you as a serious threat and they will move to eliminate you before you grow further."


    Unexpectedly, Sarah hugged Ste. "Thanks, mom. I appreciate your concern."


    Ste''s fighting spirit diminished, but she still had to ask¡­ "Are you and Aiden behind the attacks on the Voronin facilities in South America?"


    Sarah''s silence answered the question.


    "Why are you doing reckless things?" Ste asked.


    Sarah inched away from her mother and looked at her intently. "Do you know that they have their people deep within the White family?"


    "They have people everywhere. Just like Lebedevs, and many others." Ste responded after some time. "There is a delicate bnce between the forces which are in the light and the ones underground. Open wars are benefiting only the side which has an absolute advantage, and since no one has such power, everyone is relying on influencers."


    "Influencers¡­" Sarah mumbled and narrowed her eyes before continuing: "You mean, spies. Like people who work for White corp. with a goal to get closer to Aiden so that they can secretly give reports on him to the Voronins."


    "Yes. They are everywhere and they are much more than just spies. The best ones are undetectable, in high enough positions so that they can acquire necessary information, yet not high enough to invoke suspicion. They are observing, giving subtle hints that one deal is better than another, influencing their target to make one decision over others, and they are ready to strike when needed without regard for their own life..."


    Sarah got goosebumps.


    ¡­


    Sarah got into the master bedroom and found Aiden on the bed with aptop. He was wearing his pajamas already.


    "How was the chat with Ste?" He asked when he lifted his gaze from the screen.


    "She has her concerns about Hong and about us attacking Voronins. I told her that we know what we are doing." Sarah responded.


    "Do we know what we are doing?" Aiden echoed Ste''s question. Considering that their attacks on Voronins are not having the effect they desired, he is wondering the same thing. It''s not that he thinks that they should stop, but maybe that they should readjust their strategy.


    Sarah shrugged. "We are doing the best we can and so far it''s working. We are together, aren''t we? And if this is not enough, we will hit them harder."


    Aiden smiled. When Sarah puts it that way, it sounds simple. "True. Get in the bed, I can''t sleep without my wife."


    Sarah tilted her head and winked yfully. "There is one more Christmas thing I have for you¡­ Give me a second!"


    Aiden watched her dash into the closet and his gaze moved back to theptop.


    Two minutester, Sarah cleared her throat, to get Aiden''s attention.


    His eyebrows shoot up when he saw her in a red Santa''s coat, with a fake white beard and eyebrows, and a red hat on her head. She looked like Santa us, but with fewer wrinkles and much skinnier. A hot Santa us.


    "Santa us costume?" He stated the obvious.


    Sarah giggled. "How can we have a Christmas without Santa?"


    Aiden looked at her hands and noticed absence of one crucial item. "Isn''t Santa supposed to have a big sack full of presents?"


    Sarah wiggled her white cotton-like eyebrows and slowly opened the coat. "Your present is right here¡­"


    Aiden swallowed hard when he saw Sarah wearing a red super-sexy almost transparent lingerie.


    When the coat slipped off Sarah''s shoulders on the ground, she started moving slowly toward the bed toward Aiden who waspletely frozen.


    She removed her fake beard and eyebrows and other than the lingerie, only the hat remained on her.


    "Do you like your present?" Sarah asked in a sultry voice when she climbed on the bed.


    Aiden nodded. "Very much. I don''t think that this Christmas can get any better."


    "Hmm¡­" Sarah hummed and opened her palms for him to see.


    Aiden was thrilled to see neckties in each of her hands. This Christmas just got better.


    "So many bountiful presents... It seems that I was a good boy this year¡­" Aiden murmured as he pulled her closer to him.


    Sarah''s breath hitched as his devilish smile disarmed her. "You are the best¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1623 - The Art Gallery (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    March 15, 2023


    6:05 PM


    People are gathering in the art gallery owned by Penny Sanders for the event which started at 5:30 PM.


    Why are we here? Let''s start with a little bit of background¡­


    About three years ago, Isabe and Leah broke up because Isabe decided to focus on her rtionship with Brandon Craig in order to appease her father, and Leah was tired of being Isabe''s partner in private, and her assistant in public.


    Shortly after Leah left, Isabe and Brandon were engaged, and he showed his disapproval with Isabe being involved in arts. Her father said that it''s just a hobby, but Brandon didn''t like the monthly trips Isabe would make to Los Angeles, he found them to be suspicious because she would not allow him to join. Brandon didn''t know that Isabe would use those trips to steal nces at Leah from the distance, but he had a feeling that she is doing something that is not allowed. Brandon joined forces with Isabe''s father and the two of them forced Isabe to put the art gallery for sale with an excuse that she should focus on her business and on her fianc¨¦ (soon to be a husband).


    Penny was attached to that art gallery. That is the ce where she worked when she escaped the clutches of her family and while she waited for Ben toe back into her life as Oliver grew inside her belly. It was a ce full of important memories, and Penny had the money, so when Isabe announced that she will sell the art gallery, Penny decided to buy it.


    After some time, Penny realized that her hotels are keeping her super-busy and with Oliver included, Penny didn''t have any time left for the art gallery.


    During one of the girl-outings, Penny voiced her grief that the art gallery is getting covered in dust and said that at this rate, she will put the ce for sale. That is where Sarah''s ears perked up.


    "Sell it to me."


    Penny looked at Sarah suspiciously. "Since when are you interested in the arts? Or are you nning to open something else on that location?"


    Sarah smiled. "It will stay as an art gallery, but it is not for me. It''s for my girls. Some of them are quite good and they could use a space where they can show their work. At the same time, they can get experience in managing the ce and running a business."


    Penny liked the idea. The art gallery will get a fresh breath of life and she does not need to sell it. "No need to buy it. They can use it."


    Sarah was not sure how that would work. "I will not let them use it without paying the rent."


    Penny thought how much Sarah did for her. She lived and ate in Sarah''s and Aiden''s house for months without paying anything. How can she charge rent for space which is otherwise sitting empty?


    Penny came up with a suggestion: "How about this¡­ They can manage the gallery and use it to disy and sell their works. They will be responsible for attracting the customers and keeping the ce presentable as well as paying any bills which are associated with the gallery, and I get 2% of their sales. I can help them get started¡­"


    Of course, Sarah epted this deal.


    Francisca, Azra, and Merve are the main artists while other kids are contributing asionally. Francisca''s preferred style is abstract painting, while Merve creates realistic images with oil paints. Azra is into sculpting.


    Xiaohui and Z are responsible for marketing and management, and Rosa is the main curator. Rosa consulted Penny frequently for the first six months, and now she is doing everything independently.


    Cam and Antonia are in charge of their website and online sales, including customer support, and other than selling what they have in stock, they take orders as well.


    They are into it for about two years, and the gallery is running smoothly. The girls are managing this work and their education very well and it''s providing them with a nice side-ie.


    Other than this gallery, Sarah and Aiden secured several more ces for their kids, which allow them to get practical hands-on training and earn a sry. Every kid has their own ie in addition to the monthly allowance Sarah and Aiden are providing, but that will be coveredter. Now, we focus on the art gallery.


    The exhibition space of the art gallery is divided into two parts. The first one disys artwork which is for sale, while the other one is for exhibition only and those pieces are not for sale.


    On the fifteenth of each month, the girls are organizing an event in the art gallery where they invite influential people from the world of art and that includes artists, journalists, bloggers, and social media influencers. Everyone is wearing formal wear and there are snacks and drinks and soft music and during these monthly events, the gallery is making record sales.


    Back to the present¡­


    Corey Smith is standing in front of the art gallery and giving himself a silent pep-talk to go in.


    He is 18 years old, high school senior, on a good way to be the Valedictorian, and for thest two and a half years, he has a secret crush on Merve.


    About two and a half years ago, Charlie (Corey''s cousin) brought Corey to the Cliffside Vi for the first time. On that faithful day, Corey''s sight gravitated to a girl who was about his age. She was on the training ground, diligently repeating the punch movement. He is not sure why, but he was mesmerized. Later, he found out that her name is Merve and every time he visited, he would do his best to get closer to her.


    During Christmas party, more than two years ago, Corey volunteered to be a stand-in for Hansel''s and Gretel''s father, but he did that only because Merve was ying the mother. He is not a boy who likes to stand in limelight, and if Merve was not involved, he would definitely not go on that stage. After the y was over, Corey moved to sit at the same table with Merve and they talked, and he will never forget the way her face lights up when she smiles.


    At the end of that Christmas party, there was a fireworks show and Corey noticed that Merve is chilly. He gave her his suit jacket which she didn''t reject. When she returned it, Corey didn''t put it on out of fear that he will wear off her scent which lingered, it was some faint sweet perfume andter he confirmed that Merve uses the same one for every fancy-asion. Corey made sure to visit the Cliffside Vi every time he could since then and he and Merve are good friends, but he believes that it''s time to take this to the next level. Well, actually, that is what his Cousin Charlie told him¡­


    "Merve is a pretty and capable girl." Charlie told Corey seriously. "If you dy it too long, someone will snatch her, and what will you do? Will you be able to admire her from the distance while another man is holding her hand? What about when they kiss? I made a mistake with Emma by dying and she almost slipped away¡­ But I was lucky, and we got married and I will be a father soon. Don''t count that she will stay single forever, Corey. If you like her, you need to go for it¡­"


    And that is how Corey ended up in front of this art gallery, wearing a formal suit and one red rose in his hand. In his shaky hand. He took a deep breath and stepped inside.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1624 - The Art Gallery (2)

    Corey stopped at the entrance of the art gallery, and he was dazed from all the people. He didn''t expect that it will be this crowded.


    He thought of confessing his feelings to Merve at the Cliffside Vi, but that would be awkward and forced. Should he do it in her room, where it''s just the two of them, or in one of themon rooms where they can be overheard, or maybe in the garden? Nothing seemed right. This, on the other side, is a party. So, it should be easy to strike a conversation about dating. And based on his current observation, Merve does not mind his proximity, so there is a high chance he will not be rejected.


    But now Corey has another problem. How can he find Merve? There are so many people! He looked around and observed people who were gathered in small groups and chatting lively.


    "Wee!" Xiaohui''s voice came from his left. "Is this your first time here, Corey?"


    She is two steps from the entry, weing people whoe in, but he didn''t notice her. To be honest, for Corey, every face is a blur because he is focused on searching for Merve.


    "Yes, first time..." Corey responded.


    "No need to be so formal. Rx." Xiaohui smiled meekly and gestured to her left. "The guys are that way and if you need any assistance, you will see familiar faces..."


    Corey wanted to ask where Merve is, but he saw that Xiaohui was greeting people who came after him and he realized that he is blocking the entrance. He decided to move in the direction she pointed. Merve is here... somewhere.


    A few stepster, Corey saw Z talk to a middle-aged couple while gesturing toward one of the paintings. It is a painting of a white beach surrounded by tall cliffs, overlooking the sunset and Corey recognized it as the view from the Beach House. He went once there with Merve. They reached in the morning and returned in the evening, and ten other kids were present as well but Merve is the one who made it memorable. They started their day with training and Corey did his best to keep up with the others because he is not really the sport-ish type. And that day, they spent at the beach... she was painting and he was studying while stealing nces at her and it was one of the best days in his life.


    Corey wanted to greet Z, but he guessed that Z is making a sale and decided not to disturb her.


    "Corey!" Wing called from the crowd.


    Corey turned and saw that Wing is waving vigorously, to get Corey''s attention.


    "Hey guys¡­" Corey greeted Wing, Bo, Daniel, Tejan, and Ron. They were all looking smart in well-fitted suits. Corey always admired how the kids from the Cliffside Vi are well dressed.


    Corey knows that all these guys are dating girls who are involved in this gallery. Ron is with Z, Daniel is with Xiaohui, Tejan is with Rosa, Bo is with Francisca, and Wing is with Azra. And all their rtionships are going well. There is no cheating or scheming, only friendship, and honesty. A few times there were disputes, but they followed the rules of the house, and settled them in the fighting ring where the loser had to obey the winner. Sarah and Aiden are making sure that everyone in the house understands: if they can''te up to a mutual agreement, the stronger one makes the rules. It might sound harsh, but it works wonderfully.


    Out of the couples present, Daniel and Xiaohui moved to their apartment two years ago, andst year, Tejan and Rosa joined that group of lucky ones and the building with apartments is slowly getting filled. They are still staying at the Cliffside Vi, training, and studying together.


    Corey envies them sometimes because they all live in their own littlemunity under Sarah''s and Aiden''s protection and guidance. Corey has a two-bedroom apartment that Charlie bought for him two and a half years ago nearby his highschool, but Corey is lonely. That is why he goes to the Cliffside Vi whenever his school''s schedule allows him, that, and to see Merve, of course.


    Next year, he should start college, and Corey hopes to convince his mother and Charlie to allow him to take sses remotely, how most of the kids from the Cliffside house do. If he is sessful, he can study with Merve and spend more time with her.


    Wing, Bo, Daniel, Tejan, and Rone to the art gallery for every event, to support their girlfriends and in case anyone causes trouble, they act as security.


    "Looking for Merve?" Tejan asked with a smirk while gesturing toward the rose in Corey''s hand.


    Corey''s smile fell. "What?" He wanted to ask, <em>''how do you know?''</em> but that would reveal too much.


    The guys burst into augh at Corey''s funny expression.


    "Don''t worry, man¡­" Wingforted Corey. "We were all been there. I saw her go that way¡­" Wing gestured to his right.


    "Good luck!" Ron called when Corey walked away.


    Corey frowned while wondering, is he that obvious? Probably. Does Merve know that he is interested in her? If yes, is that a good thing or a bad one? He was not sure.


    Corey found that in this hallway there are fewer people. He nced around and didn''t spot Merve, and then his eyes moved over artwork on the wall. His sight zeroed on a painting at the end of the hallway. The light is hitting the canvas from above, and it looks like a centerpiece. Corey is not much into art, but that painting is¡­ him. As possessed, he made his way toward the painting.


    When he was two steps away from the painting, he observed it carefully. In the bottom right corner, he saw a signature: <em>''Merve''</em>. Corey smiled. It''s a portrait of a boy, and that is definitely him. It''s very well done. The painting is so vivid, and he has a slight smile on his face which is reaching his eyes. He wondered if that is how Merve sees him.


    ...


    Merve stood in the side hallway and observed the portrait of Corey shepleted a few months ago. It''s one of her best works and she could look at it all day.


    Merve does not like to attend these events. She needs to dress up, do her hair and makeup, and talk to strangers. But Z and Xiaohui told her that people like to engage with artists and to know more about the pieces, it helps with sales¡­ and that is why Merve is here.


    She found the main area too crowded and she came here for a breather, and to see the Corey she created, just how she imagines him.


    Corey stirred her heart during the Christmas party two years ago. He was kind and funny and he gave her his jacket when she felt chilly. Since then she is noticing him, and there are times when she believes that he is watching her with the warm gaze, but then sometimes he treats her as anyone else and she is not sure. But the Corey on the painting always looks at her with that small smile and a gentle gaze and she could get lost in his hazel eyes. Merve managed to capture Corey''s expression which stirs her emotions, and that is what makes that portrait priceless.


    Merve''s attention moved to the person who stopped in front of Corey''s portrait and she held her breath when she realized how that is Corey looking at her work of him¡­ how embarrassing. Why is he here? He never came to the art gallery!


    Merve didn''t want to put this painting on disy, but Francisca and Xiaohui were telling her that it''s a masterpiece and that she should do it, and she gave in. And now, Corey is there, staring at himself¡­ and unless he is a retard, he would know that she likes him. Well, there is no going back, and she should own it. The worst that can happen is a rejection, right?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1625 - The Art Gallery (3)

    Merve took a few deep breaths, gathered her courage, and made her way toward Corey.


    "Do you like it?"


    Corey turned toward the voice and he held his breath when his eyesnded on Merve. She has light makeup on, and her hair is braided and lifted up, and her yellow one-shoulder gown makes her look like a fairy. She is the most beautiful girl he ever saw, standing less than two steps away and she made a painting of him.


    "Is that me?" Corey asked the obvious.


    Merve smiled. "Yeah."


    She nced at his hand which is holding a rose, and he caught that moment.


    "This is for you." Corey said and extended his arm, offering her the flower while hoping that she will not notice how his hands are shaking.


    Merve lowered her head shyly and epted the rose. "Thanks."


    Corey looked at the portrait of himself. "I like it very much. You are exceptionally talented. I''ve seen many of your works, but this one tops them all. I want to buy it."


    "This area is for the artwork which is not for sale." Merve exined.


    Corey frowned. She didn''t mention the price, and he got outright rejected. Maybe he is not the richest kid, but he is saving from his allowance, and if he does not have enough, he can ask his Cousin Charlie for a loan because this is important. "Why? Did someone buy it already?"


    The idea of someone else holding onto his painting made him restless.


    "No. This one is not for sale." Merve responded.


    "Not even for me?" Corey persisted.


    "It''s not about who wants to buy it. It''s about me not willing to sell it. For me, this is more than just a painting. Too many emotions were poured on that canvas. I can''t bear to part from it."


    Corey swallowed hard and turned toward Merve. "Emotions? Like what?"


    Merve gestured while exining: "You see here¡­ these sharp strokes. They are made in anger. Or maybe disappointment. And these round ones are happiness¡­ here is excitement¡­ anxiety¡­"


    Corey was not sure from where to start. "Anger? Were you angry at me?"


    "Yeah." Merve admitted and saw that his brows furrowed, obviously expecting an exnation. "That was a Saturday. You told me that you wille after lunch and we will study together, but you ended up helping Pari and Antonia with their math assignments... and you left without saying goodbye."


    Corey could not remember the incident. Why would he leave without seeing Merve unless she was busy with something? He knows that Merve is often busy and unless she gave him her permission, he didn''t dare go to her room and disturb her because she might be resting or showering or doing something secretive. He noticed that kids at the Cliffside Vi have their secrets and he always respected that. After all, they are all exceptional, like they belong to a private club for which he is not qualified.


    This particr incident that made Merve paint him in anger, disturbed Corey, and he wanted to know more. "When was that?"


    Merve lowered her gaze. She wondered if she should respond or not. Merve told herself that he already saw the painting and maybe this is the right time to rify their rtionship because she can''t go on like this. What is the worst case, they stay friends? Or he stops talking to her? He might start ignoring her. After all, he is a Smith and she¡­ is someone Sarah and Aiden epted into their home. But he gave her the rose and that means that he cares about her, so they will probably still be friends even if he has no special feelings for her.


    Merve inhaled more than necessary and forced words toe out of her mouth: "You neglected me so many times that you can''t remember all of them. That is why I painted this. This Corey is there for me whenever I need him and you can''t have him."


    Corey panicked. Just what is this? He came here to confess his love and to ask Merve if she wants to date him, and it turned out that he is neglecting Merve and hurting her in the process to the point of her creating his clone tofort her? How can he confess now? But¡­ can he leave it like this?


    Corey was not sure what to do, so he decided on the first thing which came to his mind.


    He extended his arms and pulled Merve into a hug.


    Merve stiffened and her arms were next to her body awkwardly. She and Corey are good friends and they are spending a lot of time together, but they were never this close. This is closer than dancing! Definitely closer than dancing! Does that mean that he likes her? No, he probably felt guilt because her mood fell and he isforting her.


    Merve told herself to calm down. There must be a reason why Corey hugged her suddenly, and she is confident that he will exin himself any minute now¡­ any minute¡­ almost there.


    Corey took a deep breath and her sweet scent filled his nostrils. "Merve, the truth is that every time I came to the Cliffside vi, I wanted to see you, but others were asking for help and I can''t say <em>''no''</em>. There is nothing more to it. I am sorry that I hurt your feelings. Next time, I will reject everyone with an exnation that I came to see you."


    Merve exhaled. "There is no need to reject anyone. You are a kind person and you don''t need to change."


    Corey inched away and observed Merve''s expression. "But I want to change. If I''m hurting you, then I want to change."


    Merve smiled. "Thanks. Hearing that, makes me happy."


    Merve realized that Corey is still holding her. They are so close that their noses are only a few inches apart.


    "You can let go of me now¡­" Merve said awkwardly.


    "Why? Are you ufortable?"


    Merve was not sure how to respond. Is she ufortable? She had many thoughts of Corey hugging her, but now that it''s happening, she does not know what to do. Is this an I-like-you hug or we-are-friends hug? "Well, not really. But aren''t we too close?"


    "What if I want to get closer?" His voice was barely audible.


    Merve''s eyes widened when she saw Corey inching closer. Two inches away¡­ one and a half¡­ one inch away¡­ Oh, God! She closed her eyes and hoped that her heart will not jump out of her chest while waiting for the kiss toe. The real one, on the lips, which will prove that he likes her more than a friend and that she didn''t imagine things¡­ but the kiss didn''te. A few seconds passed and there was no kiss. Just what is this?!


    Merve opened her eyes, unsure how she feels about this situation. He is still close.


    "Merve, do you want to be my girlfriend?" Corey''s breath sshed on Merve''s lips.


    Merve''s head was buzzing. She is not sure if she responded, but she remembers that she smiled. And she probably responded because, in the next moment, Corey kissed her on the lips.


    It was a short kiss. A small peck. And then he inched away.


    "Merve¡­ you should hug me and return my kiss. Otherwise, people will think I''m forcing myself on you." Corey said in a half-whisper. It sounded cool, but actually his insides churned from anxiety, and he was unable to muster the strength to speak properly because this is Merve, the most beautiful girl in the world, in his arms, and he kissed her, and she didn''t p him. Great progress!


    Merve''s arms moved robotically and wrapped around Corey. She repeated in her mind not to squish the rose which is still in her hand. That is the first time Corey gave her a flower, and she wants to preserve it.


    Merve realized that she and Corey are hugging in the art gallery where many others are present and suddenly she became aware of how tall he is, and how his body is firm. It felt nice and her belly was full of butterflies and Merve remembered numerous times she caught Ade and Hande hugging and being too close, and how much she scolded them for indecent behavior, but now she knows how good it feels and it''s no wonder that those two youngsters are defying her persistently because this¡­ there is nothing better than this.


    Corey smiled and inched closer¡­ and this time, Merve kissed him back.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1626 - Expansion Of The Ceresc Solutions

    ~ Romania, the Ceresc Solutions HQ ~


    March 16


    While the event in the art gallery in Los Angeles is going well, it''s morning (the next day) in Romania.


    Ade, Hande, Michael, and Oni are with Sarah and Aiden in Romania.


    Sarah and Aiden are here to meet with the Sigma army. Earlier, they would meet in June and September, but because Sarah''s birthday and their wedding anniversary ovep, from two years ago, they moved the June meeting to March.


    Because of the Ceresc Solutions and the Army of Chaos, Sarah and Aidene to Romania more than twice a year, but mid-March and mid-September are dedicated for meeting with members of the Sigma army. Other than discussing current issues, they always talk about new technologies, algorithms, and they have hack-battles where they get to show off their skills.


    Whenever theye to Romania, Sarah, and Aiden check on the status of the Ceresc Solutions, and visit some of the European bases of the Army of Chaos, and if they have the time they even make a stop at their fight clubs. For this time, they are also nning one mission against the Lebedev family.


    They have a lot to do in a few days and it all needs to be finished in time so that they can return for Jeff''s birthday. JoAnna is nning this birthday for more than a month, and they don''t want to miss it.


    Oni and Michael are present as Sarah''s and Aiden''s assistants and as the generals of the Army of Chaos.


    N and Haru are also Sarah''s and Aiden''s assistants. The two of them stayed at the Cliffside Vi to make sure everything is running smoothly in Sarah''s and Aiden''s absence.


    When Oni, N, Michael, and Haru are together, they divide work. Oni and Michael usually focus on the forces (aka the Army of Chaos and the White foundation), while N and Haru focus on business and other non-fighting activities like managing the household and social events.


    Michael''s hand recuperatedpletely after the torture from Jesse, but Oni was not so lucky. Her reattached ring-finger didn''t cross 50% of the functionality and because of that, even the movement of her left pinky finger was impacted.


    After four months of Emma''s treatments, Oni requested from JoAnna to operate again on her hand, and this time she wanted the same surgery Sarah had. JoAnna exined to Oni that in the best case, her hand will gain mobility as Sarah''s, but in worst, she will be unable to move the fingerpletely. Oni epted these possibilities because 50% of mobility is the same as 0%, considering that she needs her hand with all the fingers to be swift and precise when fighting and when typing on the keyboard.


    Before undergoing the second surgery, Emma offered to work with Oni to re-train her hand to use four fingers, but Oni was not willing with an exnation that no matter how much she trains, four will always be less than five.


    About a year and a half ago, JoAnna operated on Oni, and the surgery was a sess. Oni''s pinky and ring finger have super-strong (artificial) bones and functionality simr to Sarah''s. Six months of rehabilitation under Emma''s watchful eye were long and painful, and Oni managed to pull through thanks to Michael''s unrelenting encouragement.


    Now, Oni knows that it was all worth it and she has no regrets. Oni''s hand is stronger and faster than she ever thought possible and she only regrets not doing it on all her fingers. Of course, JoAnna refused to perform a surgery on a healthy hand and she advised Oni not to take this lightly.


    Hande is preparing for her first attack mission as the general of the Army of Chaos. It will happen tonight, and she is super-anxious.


    Hande earned the rank of the general of the Army of Chaos about one year ago, and she participated in several defensive and rescue operations, but this is her first one to attack.


    She practiced hard and her results on the training ground and in simtions are outstanding. But simtions and the real situation are two different things. Ade told her that being nervous is normal and that there is no easy way to get over it.


    "I''ve had hundreds of missions and I still get nervous." Adeforted her. "But don''t worry, I will be by your side. And Sarah and Aiden would never allow you to get hurt."


    Hande looked at Ade and smiled. Without his support, she would never be able to reach where she is and the fact that they are a couple in <em>''real-life''</em> and in missions makes her heart leap from joy. Ade is amazing.


    Other than six humans, Kitty''s daughter, Vega is at thepound, currently under the care of Aaron.


    Aaron is super-happy that Vega epted him. Kitty is friendly with Aaron as well and As does not care much about Aaron, but he never attacked him.


    "I have a mysterious force that attracts women." Aaron said with glee while rubbing Vega''s head, happy that all three leopards are hostile toward Noah.


    Aiden snorted. "Yup, you attract women whose bodies are fully covered in thick fur."


    Aaron grimaced. He should''ve seen thating. Aiden is always waiting for a chance to throw a jab at him.


    Sarah did her best not tough. Aiden''s burn was spot on and it was very funny, but a long time ago, Sarah told herself not to get involved in macho showdowns between Aiden, Noah, and Aaron. Neither of the three is willing to give up, and Sarah has no idea why Aiden is bothering with the other two. She married Aiden and he knows that neither Aaron nor Noah cane close to him in Sarah''s eyes, but then¡­ they are high-school ssmates, and maybe this is their way of interacting. Maybe.


    Since Ceresc Solutions opened, it''s growing steadily. It established the reputation of an excellent marketingpany and it has several high-profile customers.


    White corp., EY designs, and nc are regr customers and the Ceresc Solutions takes care of their worldwide marketing campaigns.


    Thepany has more than three hundred fulltime employees andst year theypleted two more buildings so that they can amodate everyone. The Ceresc Solutions HQ is now a campus of five buildings where people can work, eat, exercise, and rx. With a well-maintained garden, golf course,ke ess, and lovelymon areas, the ce looks like a resort more than a workce. Thepany offers childcare, a full day for the little ones, and after school for older kids where they can burn their energy on the yground and in the indoor gym, or study under the guidance of the avable tutors.


    As thepany is expanding, Mishi hired more directors and administrative workers. It''s a lot, but he enjoys it.


    Mishi makes sure that they have quarterly performance bonuses for employees with good results, and on those days they have events where various food, drink, music, and other entertainment is avable. It''s great for the morale of employees.


    Sarah''s and Aiden''s kidse to the Ceresc Solutions when their school schedule allows them for internships in various departments.


    Sarah is happy that their kids are showing a variety of interests. Some are into art, like Merve, Francisca, and Azra, some are into technology like Beck, Nico, and Allen, some are into finances, business management, medicine. And even though all the kids are going to the training grounds regrly, several of them decided to stop at self-defense, indicating that they don''t want to be bodyguards. Sarah and Aiden approved. They are making sure that each of their kids has a goal and that he/she is working toward it, no matter what it is.


    Back to the Ceresc Solutions¡­


    On the personal side, Mishi and Eliza have a two years son, Ati. Lucija and Petar are married and have a one year old daughter, Milica. Emir and Tereza are a couple, officially. They moved in together and are sharing an apartment and there are some hints that they might get married soon.


    The six of them (and their kids) are living in Castel and have no intention of moving out. When family or friends visit, they can stay in Castel (there is plenty of bedrooms), and the staff is maintaining everything while the cook is ensuring healthy bnced meals. And it''s all included in the package of them being employees of the Ceresc Solutions.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1627 - The Army Of Chaos And The Sigmas Army

    After breakfast, Sarah, Aiden, Mishi, Petar, Lucija, Emir, and Tereza moved to the meeting room in the Castel to discuss current issues rted to the Sigma army.


    "Nick and Marija are still seeing each other on average every six weeks. Mostly shees to visit him. Sometimes for a few hours, and sometimes she stays overnight." Mishi said. "Her online activity dropped significantly over thest three years, while we are observing that Nick''s presence is getting more aggressive. Based on the reports, she never recovered full functionality in her fingers which were dislodged three years ago by Oni, and while analyzing Nick''s attacks, we can see that he is using some of Marija''s techniques."


    "You are saying that Nick is hacking, and Marija taught him her techniques." Aiden summarized.


    Mishi confirmed. "It looks like it. We also have records which prove that four attacks by Nu were done while Marija stayed at his apartment overnight."


    "This is a looooong coboration with no significant output so far¡­" Emir said suspiciously. "Do you think that this is beyond hacking? Marija is staying at his ce overnight, and considering her history, is it possible that they are in a rtionship?"


    Lucija dismissed that idea. "Marija never got along with Nick, she despised him as an egotistical child. And we can see that both of them are dating other people. Of course... that does not mean that they are not sleeping together. However, it''s undeniable that Nick and Marija joined forces for some reason. Other than their hatred toward us, what else they have inmon?"


    "Hatred toward me." Sarah said. "Nick is ming me for rejecting him. That was four years ago, but his ego is hurt and he didn''t get over it. Marija is ming me for kicking her out from our group when she was caught between Michael and Oni. We all know that it was Nick and Marija behind the news which leakedst year, that I and Aiden are majority shareholders of the Ceresc Solutions."


    Everyone in the room nodded in agreement. Earlyst year, there were numerous articles which resurfaced online, exposing Sarah and Aiden as the real owners of the Ceresc Solutions. The articles spread like a virus and Sarah and Aiden traced the origins to a cluster of servers that Nick is normally using.


    The articles were removed, but not before the information was out there for the public to see. Of course, by then, thepany was stable, and the news didn''t do any real damage, it actually helped them because several prominentpanies came to the Ceresc Solutions for their marketing need in an effort to get closer to Sarah and Aiden. Some identified them as people behind the Army of Chaos and some as the people who are close to the top of the White family, but most of theizens saw them as young heirs who had money to start theirpany and they kept their identities secret in order to avoid the attention. Nothing umon, and the news dimmed rather quickly.


    However, this information leak put the Ceresc Solutions on the radar of Voronin and Lebedev families.


    Because of this, Sarah and Aiden decided to reveal their background to Mishi, Petar, Lucija, Emir, and Tereza, giving them an option to back off if they don''t want to be involved.


    The five people decided to stay.


    "Publicly, we are clean and so is the Ceresc Solutions. However, we all know that none of us is without baggage. There are so many people after us, what is two more?" Petar said cheerfully.


    Lucija echoed Petar''s words and added: "With all the security around, I don''t think there is a safer ce than here."


    Emir was slightly offended. "Do you think that we are weak or useless? With our skills, we can add ayer of protection around your forces. Let us train them."


    Sarah and Aiden thanked them.


    Other than revealing about Voronin and Lebedev families, Sarah and Aiden also told them that the security guys who are training on the other side of the forest are their personal forces that are fighting against the influence of those two families. The others didn''t react much. They had their suspicions that those are not only regr security guys.


    Since then, Mishi, Petar, Lucija, Emir, and Tereza are training selected members of the Army of Chaos in the areas of hardware,works, and of course, hacking.


    "We should keep our eye on Nick and Marija." Mishi reminded everyone. "I have a feeling that they are up to something and that this is silence before the storm."


    "We are ready for the storm." Emir said confidently. "Let them try hacking in here. I have several people whose skills are not inferior to Nick''s."


    Over time, several individuals from the Army of Chaos became experts in cyber-security. They are working as employees of Ceresc Solutions, and Sarah and Aiden are pleased that their security is much more than just a bunch of muscles and guns. Since thepany opened, they had a number of hack attempts from various parties, which were handled by the Ceresc Solutions employees and Eve didn''t need to act at all.


    Tereza was not so excited like Emir. "Storm? What storm? They look more like a breeze to me. All of them individually are just flies which we can easily swat away. Especially because we know who they are."


    Sarah paused and thought about Tereza''s words. What Tereza said is true, but the word <em>''individually''</em> rang in Sarah''s head like a warning. Also, Sarah never forgot what Ste told her about <em>''influencers''</em> who are trained to infiltrate other organizations and she wondered, how many of those are within the Ceresc Solutions? What would happen if their enemies join forces? Would they be able to create a storm? Sarah hoped that she is overthinking it.


    ¡­


    In Sarah''s and Aiden''s bedroom¡­


    The Ceresc Solution CEO and directors went to work, and Sarah and Aiden decided to spend some time on finalizing their ns for tonight''s mission.


    "Are you OK?" Aiden asked Sarah. He noticed that her mood is off since they left the meeting with the members of the Sigma army.


    Sarah was feeling uneasy, but she could not exin it, so she decided not to worry Aiden. "Yeah. I guess that the closer we are to the goal, the more anxious I am. Tonight, we will take another bite off from the Lebedevs. I look forward to it."


    Aiden hummed in agreement.


    Sarah and Aiden established a firm presence in the South West of the United States and in Central Europe, and then they started attacks on Voronin families with the hope that Voronins will suspect Lebedevs and fight each other. Unfortunately, that didn''t work. Both families were so focused on maintaining what they have, that they were not willing to engage in open confrontation.


    Sarah and Aiden went back into thinking mode and decided to change their strategy. They started attacks on bases which belong to Lebedevs and Voronins, in turns. In this way, the two families maintained their bnce in power, while Sarah and Aiden slowly crumbled them from the edges.


    Main Lebedev and Voronin families are notrge, however, they depend on their branch families for resources and maintaining their influence. Based on the reports, thanks to the systematic attacks of the Army of Chaos (and its allies) the resources of the two families are down to about 50% of what they were three years ago. It is slow, but steady progress, and Sarah and Aiden don''t see those two as much of a threat anymore. Both Lebedev and Voronin families are so desperate that they are scrambling to keep what they have and recruit more people while focusing on defense. This is exactly where Sarah and Aiden wanted them to be.


    On a few asions, branches of Lebedev and Voronin families attempted to recapture their lost bases, but they suffered heavy losses.


    Other than the White foundation, the Army of Chaos has several other official allies.


    Ellie and Jasper are present in Northern America and in Northern Europe. The two of them restructured forces that were under Kiani and Young families and joined them into one as YK while splitting it into two factions. Ellie is managing information gathering, while Jasper is in charge of fighters. Mathew and Melisa are observing everything and acting as mentors.


    In the South of Europe and North Africa, there is Nero Armi which is under Angelo''smand, and Sean and Ryan are Angelo''s deputies.


    Smithsonite corp. and White corp. are coborating on severalrge projects, which allows Felix and his team to coborate with the department for weapons development in Charlie''spany. It''s exciting what they are making, and the Army of Chaos is the first one who gets ess to those new weapons. Of course, all this is not official.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1628 - The Firsts

    ~ Western Asia, undisclosed location ~


    10:12 PM, local time


    Sarah and Aiden are leading an attack on the base which is under themand of one of the branch families which is loyal to the Lebedev family. This is the closest they ever came to the heart of the Lebedev family and Sarah is excited.


    Her parents are less than a drive away (with the helicopter).


    A group of twenty-six gathered around the map, squatting between two silent helicopters they used toe here.


    Michael, Oni, Ade, and Hande are present as well as twenty other members of the army of chaos. Vega is standing by Sarah''s side, awaiting themand to attack.


    "Aiden and I will move with Vega this way." Sarah gave thest minute instructions. "Michael and Oni, you two take the left, and Ade and Hande will take the right. You know what to do. We attack as three groups at the same time. Watch each other''s backs. Don''t take unnecessary risks. Use drones¡­"


    The base is in the remote area, surrounded by a forest and with one dirt road leading into it. The base they are about to attack has eleven buildings arranged in a circle withrge clearing in the middle.


    They are attacking at this time because the people in the base are getting ready for sleep, but not sleeping yet so they are vulnerable. They don''t want to attack when everyone is sleeping because they don''t want prisoners and they don''t want to ughter them either. Enemies will be alerted and their destiny will be ording to the rules the Army of Chaos follows: if they flee, they will live; if they defend, their limbs will be broken; if they attack, they will be killed.


    When everyone confirmed they know what to do, they put their ck masks on and moved silently to their designated locations.


    Sarah and Aiden watched after Ade and Hande who disappeared in the dark with ten army members which moved after them.


    "She will be fine. Ade is with her." Aiden told Sarah softly. He knows why Sarah was looking that way reluctantly. He also noticed that Hande is nervous. It is Hande''s first time, so it''s understandable to be anxious.


    Sarah exhaled. "I hope so. I offered her several times to abandon this mission, but Hande was persistent. She wants to be with Ade, and she worked hard. She pleaded to stay on, and I could not say no, but if she gets hurt¡­"


    "Shh¡­" Aiden interrupted Sarah. "It will be fine. We always let kids follow their path, and she is ready. Hande is only nervous because it''s the first attack, but once things get going, she will snap out of it."


    Sarah looked at Aiden and thought how it''s silly to worry now when things are already in progress. And Hande wants this. "You are right. Sorry for panicking¡­ Let''s go or we will end up dying everyone¡­"


    "Team two is in position¡­" Michael''s voice sounded in everyone''s ear.


    "Team three is in position¡­" Ade''s voice was heard two secondster.


    "We start in a minute. You know when to engage. Stay low until then¡­" Aiden instructed.


    Ade and Hande are squatting behind a half-wall, and it is very dark, but thanks to the Eve-vision they can see clearly. Ten members of the Army of Chaos who are assigned to their team are hidden in nearby bushes and waiting for the signal to start.


    "It will be OK." Ade told Hande in a whisper and gently squeezed her hand which trembled. "Stay close and I will keep you safe."


    Hande turned to look at Ade. She does not want him to keep her safe, they have a mission to aplish and she is ready but¡­ "What if you get hurt?"


    Ade smiled, amused that she is concerned about him. "I won''t get hurt."


    "But what if¡­?" Hande could not make herself finish the sentence. "You don''t know what will happen."


    "If you are worried about me, then you should get stronger and protect me. And you are strong."


    Hande lifted her head and looked Ade in the eyes. "I am scared." She admitted with a whisper.


    "What are you scared of?" Ade whispered back.


    "That we will get seriously hurt and note back home¡­"


    Hande stopped talking when Ade''s lips covered hers.


    A few secondster, he inched away from her.


    "Don''t talk about not going back." Ade said and observed that Hande is frozen. Her upper half of the face is hidden under the mask, but he can see that her beautiful eyes are wide open, and she is not blinking.


    "You¡­ kissed¡­ me. On the lips¡­" Hande said robotically after some time.


    Ade''s heart was pounding wildly. He was thinking about kissing Hande for a long time, and since her birthday a month ago, he was thinking about it very-very often, but he could not find the right timing. And now he did it. But he will not allow Hande to see how anxious he is. Luckily, the mask is obstructing his face.


    Ade lifted his chin and spoke coolly. "I did. And I can tell that you liked it."


    Hande was not sure how to respond. Well, she did like it but¡­ It was too quick, and how can he do it without any warning? "First kiss. Why now?"


    "It''s three years since we made the promise, you are twelve years old¡­ and I wanted to give you something to think about other than us dying here. If you want me to kiss you again, you make sure toe out of this alive."


    Hande wanted to say that it''s not three years. It''s only two and a half! And she knows it because she is keeping track! But those are the details because she IS twelve years old¡­ her birthday was in February.


    Hande blinked three times rapidly and then her lips stretched into a smile. She likes the idea that Ade will kiss her again. And next time, she will be ready for it. "OK."


    They heard the signal, it''s time to attack.


    Ade lifted his hand, and everyone moved at the same time.


    Two dogs were chained in front of one of the buildings, and they started barking loudly. A few secondster, they whimpered after Vega finished dealing with them.


    But those few seconds were enough for people in the base to be alerted. They starteding out, most of them in pajamas and few of them in their underwear. Two men came out with only towels around their waist, it was obvious that they were taking a bath.


    There was screaming, cursing, gunshots, and it was aplete mess. Five minutester, everything was silent again.


    The bodies were pulled to the back into the bushes and they confirmed that no one enemy was left in the base alive.


    Two helicoptersnded in the clearing of the base, and the army members were loading them with useful things they found in the base. Every base has storage where they keep supplies and valuables.


    "Let''s hurry up and go back home!" Sarah reminded everyone.


    "Are you OK?" Ade asked Hande while observing her expression. She looked happy but he was not sure if she is only pretending. After all, she was quite nervous before the attack.


    She smiled. "Yes. Thank you for asking and thank you for giving me something to look forward to."


    Ade''s eyebrows shoot up when he realized that Hande is talking about them kissing. He nced around and whispered: "There are people who might see. I will kiss you when we are alone."


    Her smile widened. "How many times?"


    Ade paused. "Uhm¡­ as many times you want."


    Hande thought that Ade is super-handsome. And even though they just violently beat up people, and there is a strong scent of blood in the air, the only thing she can think of is the lingering feeling of Ade''s lips on hers.


    She inched closer, got on her toes, and pecked his lips.


    Ade was frozen and he widened his eyes in disbelief. "Don''t you care that someone will see?


    Hande grinned. "No. You said that you need privacy to kiss me, but I don''t need it for kissing you."


    She tugged his arm toward the helicopters. "Let''s help them with loading stuff. The faster we finish, the sooner we will go back and find privacy..."


    Ade looked after Hande and shook his head helplessly. But he can''t ignore that her lips are soft, and she smells great, and he wants to kiss her again. Ah! If he knew that it will be this fantastic and that Hande will be so eager to do it again, he would kiss her on her twelfth birthday.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1629 - A Plan To Enter Impenetrable Fortress (1)

    ~ Croatia, Split ~


    In Nick''s apartment¡­


    8:34 PM


    Nick is sitting on the sofa chair in the living room and looking at Marija with impatience obvious in his expression. And this is much more than impatience, Nick is angry.


    He was having fun in the club, and he picked up two beautiful girls who were more than willing to please him, and then Marija showed up, acting like a jealous girlfriend, and those two girls left.


    "You said that it''s important." Nick reminded Marija of the only reason he didn''t p her when she made a scene that chased away his prey for the night. He wondered if he is too lenient toward Marija. He should teach her a lesson so that she knows her ce.


    "Why are you so unpleasant? I remember the times when you were happy to see me." Marija said in a soft voice while trying to ignore his hostility.


    Nick snorted at her attempt to seduce him. He''s been there and done that and after he tasted her, he saw that Marija is nothing special. And he knows that she istching onto him because of hisputer skills. Over time, he learned Marija''s techniques and merged them with his, and he is faster and more knowledgeable than Marija ever was.


    It''s three years how they started cooperating and Marija always said that she has a n, without revealing what it is, but now Nick is running out of patience. After all, Marija does not have anything else to offer, why would he tolerate her? But she usually does not cause a fuss unless she has some bit of information, so Nick told himself not to kick her out until he finds out what she has. What if it''s something important rted to Sarah?


    "Our next meeting is in two weeks. You came early. This better be important."


    Marija smiled while swallowing her pride. "Are you really upset that you missed on those two hussies?"


    Nick sneered. "Guess."


    Nick''s face contorted in an unpleasant grimace and he was about to snap at Marija when he noticed that she is holding a USB memory stick in her hand and her smug expression told him that it''s something that will interest him.


    "What is that?" Nick asked while his eyes shed in greed.


    Marija smirked and gestured toward the study room. "Let me show you¡­"


    In the study room, Marija did her best not toment on all the photos of Sarah which are overwhelming the space. Of course, Aiden is cropped out of them, so it looks like it''s only Sarah, and on a few photos, Nick added himself. <em>''How childish''</em>, Marija thought. But Nick''s obsession with Sarah is working in Marija''s favor because that is the way how she can control him. And she needs him. Other than crazyputer skills, Nick is loaded, and his family has a good standing, so getting ess to events and thetest hardware was never a problem.


    Thanks to Nick, Marija managed to prate into a society where she obtained the information she is about to share.


    "What am I looking at?" Nick asked when he plugged in the memory stick in his PC.


    "While you were learning new algorithms, I was doing my own research¡­" Marija said smugly. "Since we revealed to the public that Sarah and Aiden are behind the Ceresc Solutions, they are making appearances on many events. I cross-referenced people who were seated with them and with whom they interacted the most, and I narrowed down the list of people from families that are close to them."


    Nick looked at the list and his eyes moved over names from various families: White, Kiani, Smith, Long, Young, Ronin, Sanders, De Luca, Harper, Price¡­ Below was the list of names from each of those families, and the current standing of the person listed, as well as the estimate on the power that person is controlling. Nick observed that Marija put notes next to people who have no power, but he had no patience to read what those notes are.


    "What is the point of this?" Nick asked.


    "No matter how good your hacking is, there is a limit on how much you can do on your own. Sarah and Aiden are like a mountain and taking them down is something we can''t do on our own, and we need allies."


    Nick didn''t like the <em>''taking them down''</em> term, but there was something else¡­ "You decided to search for allies among people who are close to them?"


    Marija nodded confidently. "These people have power and that means internal struggles within their families. Because Sarah and Aiden are close to them, and we know that they like to meddle, they will not allow their friends to suffer and that means that they made enemies."


    Nick thought about Marija''s words for some time before speaking. "I see¡­ so, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Is that your logic?"


    Marija was happy that Nick understood. "Of course."


    Nick frowned in disapproval. He knows how those rich families work, he is part of one. They will rip each other apart for some money and benefits and he has no intention of hurting Sarah. He wants her safe and happy and the only problem Nick has is that Sarah is not by his side. But even with that, there is no way that he would put Sarah in danger.


    "But you made one miscalction. Sarah is not my enemy." Nick said sternly.


    "Can you say the same for Aiden?" Marija smirked when she saw the change in Nick''s expression. She knows how to push his buttons.


    Nick exhaled forcibly. "You want us to coborate with people who have a grudge against Sarah and Aiden. And then what?"


    "I have a contact from Eastern Europe who has a drug that can alter memories." Marija said and directed a meaningful look at Nick.


    Nick looked at Marija in disbelief. "I think that you are watching too many movies. But, let''s assume that you are not spouting nonsense¡­ You want to alter Aiden''s memory?"


    Marija rolled her eyes. "Not him. I am talking about Sarah." Marija saw that Nick looked at her dangerously and she quickly added: "Imagine, the girl from your dreams ends up waking up in a hospital, not knowing who she is or how she got there¡­ and she sees you by her side. You can be whoever you wish. Her brother, lover, husband... As long as you stay out of the public eye, no one will know where she is. And she can be all yours, willingly, just how you always wanted."


    Nick paused. The idea of Sarah waking up and seeing Nick as her savior sounds fantastic. And he cane up with a story that they are married already. Nick''s mind was working a million thoughts a second. He will buy the rings and fabricate photos as a proof of their loving rtionship and wedding¡­ he will tell her that she is an orphan, that will prevent her from looking for her family¡­ The n was forming into his mind, but before that, he needs to get Sarah by his side.


    "Keep on talking¡­" Nick demanded impatiently.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1630 - A Plan To Enter Impenetrable Fortress (2)

    Marija smiled victoriously. She can see that Nick is hooked. "Slow down, Nick. Take your time to absorb this oue. I will secure the drug and sort out people from this list."


    As much as Nick likes the idea of Sarah being by his side willingly, he had a feeling that a lot of things are missing. And he didn''t like that Marija is telling him to wait. "You came here to tell me that there is a half-baked n, and I''m not involved?"


    "Of course, not. There is a role for you. But promise me that you will not act rashly."


    Nick''s expression darkened. Who is she to set conditions? "Stop ying and tell me."


    Marija saw that Nick''s patience is running low. He is such a handsome young man, with good background and money, and only if his temper is better, he would be an amazing catch for any girl.


    "We tried hacking into their internalwork, and every time it was a failure." Marija reminded Nick.


    "Yes. The Ceresc Solutions has skilled engineers." Nick said stiffly.


    Marija waved her hand, indicating to Nick how that is not the point she is trying to make. "I''m not talking about thepany. When we made a move on the Ceresc Solutions, we hit firewalls and faced people with good skills, but when we tried Sarah''s and Aiden''s privatework it was an imprable wall. There was an obvious difference between the two, almost as they were set up by different people."


    Nick pressed his lips into a line. "Yes, it felt like Sigma and Omega are right there, online¡­ pping my hand as soon as I dared to extend it in their direction."


    Nick closed his eyes and gritted his teeth while remembering the excruciating defeat he suffered from Aiden in the underground hideout of the Sigma army which came with an endless amount of shame. Since then, Nick dreams of getting even and directing the same obnoxious look at Aiden who would crawl and beg for forgiveness. That is the motivation behind Nick''s endless desire to improve his skills, so that he can defeat Omega and prove to Sarah that she made a mistake when she chose Aiden over him.


    Marija saw that Nick is getting lost in his thoughts, and she rapped her fingers on the desk, reminding him to stay present.


    "Other than their imprablework, three of their properties are inplete darkness. Satellite imagery is not showing anything other than tree canopies even though we know they are there. Two in California and one in Texas." Marija added.


    Nick opened his eyes and looked at Marija. "I''m sure there is a reason you are bringing all this up."


    "Two out of three properties have significant traffic, showing that people live there. More than fifty in each of those two locations, yet we can''t see anything inside, like those ces are empty lots. Both of us agree that there is no way how famous hackers like Sigma and Omega would live off the grid. That only tells us that Sarah and Aiden are hiding something important and we need to find out what that something is¡­"


    Marija reached into her pocket and took out a silver drachma.


    "An old coin?" Nick asked suspiciously.


    "Not just any coin. Sarah gave one to each of us after you left the group. This is a beacon." Marija said and flipped a side which revealed a button. "If you press here, it will send a SOS signal. Sarah said that as long as we have this on us, someone will find us within twenty-four hours, so it is some form of a GPS tracker. She also mentioned that it does not matter if we are within the cell phone range, so it''s definitely relying on satellites."


    "You want to use this to lure Sarah out toe to us?" Nick guessed.


    Marija shook her head. "No. What I want is for you to analyze it and extract the information on where this signal will go. It must be system-specific, otherwise it would alert random satellites or receivers. They have an imprable defense, and this coin is our ticket inside it. Once we get more information about what is hidden in the darkness, we cane up with a smart way to separate two lovebirds. I get my revenge, and you get your girl. Just how we agreed initially."


    "What about these families?" Nick asked while gesturing to the file which is shown on his screen. "How do they fit in the n?"


    "Sigma and Omega are smart and cautious, and they have skilled people living with them." Marija was referring to Sarah''s and Aiden''s kids. She will never forget how she underestimated Oni. "Those families will act as distraction. We will use them to cause amotion, something that will get Sarah and Aiden to react. I''m thinking that if we get several diversions at the same time, their forces will split up¡­"


    Nick listened to Marija and thought that this n might work. Since they are watching them, Sarah and Aiden are always together. However, if he can separate Sarah and Aiden, and Sarah ends up in his hands, and he feeds her the medicine which will get her to forget about Aiden¡­ that sounds¡­ wonderful. The best part will be when one day Nick and Sarah appear as a loving couple in front of Aiden. Aiden will cry and beg, but Sarah will be loyal to Nick. Ah, Nick will get his revenge and show that pompous Omega that he messed up with the wrong guy.


    After three years, Marija finally came up with something useful. She is not stupid, after all. He will keep her a bit longer.


    "Divide and conquer." Nick said with glee in his voice, still high on the image of Sarah clinging onto him while Aiden is kneeling.


    "Yes. Let me work on dividing them, so that you can conquer." Marija said while walking behind Nick.


    She put her palms on his shoulders and slowly pushed lower against his toned pecs. Nick is full of himself and easily manipted, but he is a good looking young man who takes care of his body and not many women would be able to resist him.


    Nick rotated his chair so that he faces Marija, and she got on her knees between his legs.


    He wanted to chase her away so that he can work on examining the drachma, but then he saw that she is unzipping his pants and he thought that he can postpone that work for the morning. After all, Marija chased away two girls he was nning to spend the night with, so she will need to make up for his loss.


    Nick put his hands behind his head and leaned back in the chair while Marija did her magic. Marija is a nasty woman full of spite, but her mouth can do things which are borderline magical.


    Nick''s breathing became erratic while he drifted closer to ecstasy with Sarah''s image in front of his closed eyes. Just as every time when he imagines that Sarah is pleasuring him, he came in less than two minutes.


    Marija swallowed his release and grinned. "You are still easy to please."


    Marija''s words pulled Nick out from his stupor. Instead of Sarah''s smiling face, he saw Marija''s grin and Nick''s disappointment mixed with anger.


    He stood up abruptly and yanked Marija up to her feet.


    In the next moment, he pushed her to lean on his desk.


    "If I''m so easy to please, then please me until I''m satisfied¡­" Nick squeezed through his teeth while pulling her skirt up. In one move he ripped her panties and reached between her legs, only to feel that she is dripping wet. "Slut¡­"


    Marija didn''t mind, they did it many times before. Nick is not much of a lover and he can get violent, but his stamina is enviable. She felt him adjust her hips and then he pushed inside her, and she knew that it will be a long night.


    This is Nick''s favorite pose, to take a woman from behind, because then he does not need to close his eyes and imagine he is with Sarah. He can''t see the face of the woman in front of him, anyway. And in this room, there are many Sarah''s photos he can focus on. His Sarah¡­ Soon, he will not need to imagine. Just the thought of it made him grow harder and he pounded himself inside Marija with more vigor.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1631 - How Babies Are Made (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Tuscan Vi ~


    March 21


    11:01 AM


    JoAnna and Sarah are sitting on the terrace with Sophia and watching four kids running around therge tree while trying to catch Hero, Be, and Luna.


    The three German Shepherds are fully grown with a majestic appearance of their shiny ck fur, but in front of four toddlers who want to pull their ears and tails, the dogs are running for cover while trying to preserve their dignity. The dogs are regretting that they followed their mommy when she asked them if they want toe for a ride. If only their daddy is here, he would not allow them to suffer this mistreatment! The onlyforting thing is that the toddlers are not very fast and that they run out of steam quickly.


    Lia celebrated her third birthday more than a month ago, and she is the leader of the human-pack of toddlers. Adam is two years old and he is following his sister like she is a goddess. Alice and Jayden are easily agreeing with whatever their big-cousin Liamands. Lia is enjoying the glory of being the oldest kid in her generation.


    Three sistersughed and watched themotion in the garden while sipping tea and snacking on fresh pastries that Felix made.


    Two nannies are sitting at a nearby table, ready to take care of anything the kids might need. One nanny came with JoAnna, and she takes care of Alice and Jayden, and the other nanny is for Lia and Adam. Since kids have ydates often, the two women got to know each other, and they are getting along well.


    "How are you doing?" Sarah asked Sophia who was rubbing her huge belly.


    "Good. One more month to go but I have a feeling this one wille sooner." Sophia said with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Did something happen?" JoAnna asked Sarah with concern in her voice. She saw that Sarah''s mood fell.


    "I got my period today." Sarah said dejectedly.


    JoAnna made a face. "Come on. You stopped taking pills two or three weeks ago? Don''t tell me that you expected to get pregnant right away? You know that healthy couples take on average six months to conceive a child."


    Sophia hummed in agreement.


    Sarah snorted and looked at JoAnna. "Yeah, easy for you to say. You got pregnant as soon as you stopped the pills and this one¡­" Sarah gestured toward Sophia. "This one is getting pregnant no matter what contraception she is using."


    Sophia frowned in outrage. "Hey! It''s not me! It''s Felix. He is a freak."


    "I heard that!" Felix grumbled from the door. He was carrying threerge sses of freshly squeezed orange juice for Sophia and her sisters, and four small ones with straws and stic lids for the kids, but now he is having second thoughts. Why would he give healthy beverages to women who are talking smack behind his back?


    Felix looked at Sophia with disapproval obvious in his expression. "You used to call me mighty. And now I''m a freak?"


    Sophia red at Sarah and whispered: "Do you see what you are doing?"


    Sophia turned to Felix and smiled sweetly. "Ma ch¨¦ri, you are always mighty, and I would never call you a freak. It''s just that you are so mighty that it''s freaky sometimes."


    Felix raised his eyebrow suspiciously while arranging juice on the table. He was not sure how to respond, but he knows that Sophia is pregnant, so this is not the right time to bicker. How can she talk like getting her pregnant is his fault? The fact that he can impregnate her easily is his pride, and there is nothing wrong with it!


    "Should I call the kids toe and get juice?" Felix asked while looking at the little ones who are chasing after the dogs.


    "Let them be, they are having fun. We will call them in a bit." Sophia responded.


    Felix lowered his head and kissed Sophia''s belly before going for her lips. "Call me if you need something¡­" Felix murmured into Sophia''s lips. "I will be in the workshop, so that you girls can talk."


    Sophia smiled. "OK."


    "Eat more fruits, it''s good for my baby..." Felix reminded Sophia while gently rubbing her belly.


    JoAnna waited for Felix to be out of the sight beforeforting Sarah: "Don''t worry. I''m sure you will be pregnant soon, if that is what you wish. But give it some time. On the other hand, if you suspect that something is wrong, we can do tests, but that will increase the possibility that Aiden finds out about it, and you said that you want to surprise him¡­ I remember how delighted Jeff was when I told him about the pregnancy."


    "No, no tests." Sarah responded quickly. "I want to surprise him. I know that he is looking forward to this and now that I decided it''s time, I want to make it very special. I was thinking to have a surprise romantic dinner, with flowers and music and then I break the news to him. Maybe I can get him a ss of wine and a juice for me, and when he asks why I''m not drinking the same, I give him a series of hints." Sarah ended with a dreamy smile on her face while imagining an array of expressions Aiden might make.


    "That sounds nice¡­" JoAnna said and her eyes shed when she remembered¡­ "How was your trip to Romania?"


    Sarah was surprised by this sudden change of topic. "Fine. Nothing unusual. We did a tour of ourpany, gave an afternoon off to all employees while we upgraded the security systems, my team is doing well and Ade and Hande participated in hack-battles."


    "Anything else?" JoAnna continued probing.


    Sarah pursed her lips while thinking about what she forgot to mention. It''s obvious that JoAnna is asking about something specific. "We did one mission; it was a sess¡­ Aaron is getting along well with Vega¡­ Att and Milica are super-cute. Milica can walk now."


    Sarah ran out of ideas and JoAnna was still looking at her expectantly. "What?"


    "Did anything ELSE important happen?" JoAnna asked.


    Sarah''s eyes darted aimlessly while she tried toe up with something, but she was not sessful. "No. Can you tell me what is on your mind?"


    JoAnna bobbed her head in slow motion while thinking about how to start the topic. "You returnedst night. Right?"


    "Yes." Sarah confirmed and waited for JoAnna to continue. What''s with all the dramatic pauses and building up expectations?


    "I''ve got a call from Hande. Last night." JoAnna said mysteriously.


    "And?" Sarah was losing her patience.


    "She asked me about protection."


    Sarah blinked. "Protection, from what?"


    "From unwanted pregnancy." JoAnna said tly.


    Sarah thought that she is going to pass out. "WHAT!?"


    JoAnna stifled augh. "Hande told me that she and Ade did it and she does not want to get pregnant, so she wanted me to give her tips on how to protect herself."


    Sarah''s face darkened and her hands balled into fists. "When I get home, I am going to strangle Ade¡­" Sarah squeezed through her teeth and then snapped at JoAnna: "Why are youughing?"


    Sophia agreed that it''s not funny. Hande is only twelve years old! And Ade is fourteen. Aren''t they too young? How can JoAnna not take this seriously? Does she know something they don''t?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1632 - How Babies Are Made (2)

    JoAnnaughed harder when she saw Sarah''s and Sophia''s expressions. Ah, what fun!


    "It seems that we missed a few with lessons on sexual education¡­" JoAnna said while catching her breath. "¡­so, she does not know¡­ When I asked Hande what she did with Ade that she needs protection, she told me that they kissed¡­ and thaat before they use tongue she wants to make sure she is protected¡­ because she does not want to be¡­ a teen mother¡­"


    Sophia patted her chest dramatically. "Goodness¡­ how cute is that? She thinks that she can get pregnant from kissing."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at JoAnna. "Why didn''t you say so right away? They only kissed. Why did you make it sound like they¡­" Sarah snorted instead of finishing her sentence. This JoAnna likes to crack jokes too much. Does she know that this stress shortened Sarah''s life by five years?


    Sarah thought about sex education lessons and they made all kids attend except for Hande who was too young at the time. However, Ade was definitely present for theirst session, which was almost two years ago, but it seems that he either forgot or Hande didn''t talk to him about protection.


    "When can youe and talk about sex education with Hande?" Sarah asked JoAnna and added: "She should know how babies are made so that she does not embarrass herself. And while talking about making babies, I think it could be useful to have Ade present also."


    JoAnna shrugged. "I''m ready anytime. We can go now. I will ept a good lunch as a payment for my educational services."


    "Hey, don''t leave so soon! Aiden and Jeff are working, and I took a day off from work when I found out that you areing." Sophia protested. "I''m pregnant and I miss you. We have good food here! And besides¡­ you need to wait for Alice and Jayden to wake up."


    JoAnna and Sarah looked at the backyard and all three sisters smiled at the sight of Lia, Adam, Alice, and Jayden sleeping on the nket under a tree, and Hero, Luna, and Be are resting nearby while guarding the toddlers. No wonder things got silent.


    "I wish that they sleep so easily at home." JoAnna grumbled. "When we are home, they are refusing to nap, like they will miss something important. Ali was never much of a sleeper, but Jay joined her in thest few months. I don''t mind them staying up, but without a nap, they get too tired and cranky in the evening."


    "Get a dog." Sarah said jokingly.


    JoAnna made a face while thinking if the dog is worth it. "Nah. I will bring them to your ce to y with the animals."


    "That will not solve the problem of them refusing to sleep at home." Sarah said matter-of-factly.


    JoAnna didn''t see a problem with that. "That''s fine. They already have a kid-friendly room at your ce. We cane up with a schedule where I drop them off around lunchtime, they can y with your dogs and cats, nap, and I will pick them up in time for dinner."


    Sarah was not sure how to respond to this. But then¡­ she does not mind. "As long as you leave their nanny with them as well, I have no objections."


    They allughed.


    "How is Jeff''s birthday partying along? Do you need help?" Sarah asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna was happy that Sarah is offering assistance. "I will count on you for security. Your kids are the best. For everything else, I and Biddy have it under control¡­"


    "When are you going to find an assistant who can focus on work?" Sophia asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna pressed her lips into a line. They all know that since Steve took over the Long family, Bridgette is busy. She is Steve''s wife, they have a six months old daughter, and with all the things going on in Long Industries and in the Long family, Bridgette really does not have time to be JoAnna''s assistant, but Bridgette feels guilty to give resignation, so she uses every avable minute to work.


    JoAnna hired a few people over thest two years, but they didn''tst.


    "Anna, I know that it''s not easy to find someone reliable." Sophia said. "But you need to keep on trying. When Leah left me, I thought that I will never find a recement, but then Pam showed up and my life is so much easier because of her."


    JoAnna nced at Sarah. "Some of your kids will graduate soon, so school will not be a problem."


    Sarah was surprised that after all this time JoAnna still didn''t give up on the idea to poach her kids. The only thing keeping JoAnna away was that Sarah sternly rejected her kids to work full time until they finish their school. But JoAnna is right. Some of them are almost done. "I will mention it and see if any of them are interested. I suggest that you hire two so that they can work side-by-side and that they can be a recement for each other when needed."


    JoAnna grinned. "I will hire four if needed¡­ Tell them I pay generously."


    Sophia''s ears perked up when she heard that Sarah will allow her kids to work as JoAnna''s assistants. "I have a lot of work. Pam could use another set of hands¡­ and I can pay well also¡­"


    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    2:35 PM


    Ade and Hande are on their way to the study room, currently walking through the garden. Sarah called them toe and she said that JoAnna wants to talk to them.


    "Do you know what Sarah wants?" Ade asked Hande.


    Hande lowered her head and bit her lip. She had a guess that it''s rted to the conversation she had with JoAnna on the previous night.


    Ade extended his steps and stood in front of Hande, blocking her path and forcing her to stop. "You know something. Tell me."


    "I think that Anna wants to talk about protection." Hande mumbled.


    Ade heard her, but he didn''t get it. "Protection, from what?"


    "From having babies."


    Ade wanted to say that he does not understand, but then it dawned on him. "With us? Why would Anna talk to us about that?"


    "I called Annast night and I asked her about it." Hande admitted. She was embarrassed to say those words, but JoAnna will talk about it, so it''s only a matter of time before Ade finds out. And it''s better if he finds out from her.


    Ade blinked a few times while telling himself not to jump into conclusions, but he could not help it. Hande was super-cute while blushing and avoiding his gaze shyly, and his mind was racing... Hande talked to JoAnna about contraception? Does that mean that she wants to sleep with him? To go all the way? Well, it''s not that he didn''t think about it, but¡­ter. They are still young, and he read that if the girl is too young and not physically ready it will hurt a lot. And as much as he wants to do it, he does not want to hurt Hande because making love should be wonderful for both of them... or at least that is what he read in magazines.


    He leaned closer to Hande and spoke in half-whisper so that no one can overhear. "Why did you talk to Anna about protection?"


    "Because our rtionship progressed beyond holding hands and hugging and it''s only a matter of time before we do it." Hande responded without missing a beat.


    Ade froze and only his lips twitched uncontrobly. Oh, God! He was right! She wants to do IT with him! But¡­ something didn''t add up. How can she say it so bluntly? He decided to ask more questions. "What?"


    "Are you denying it? Last night I felt you brushing it against my lips, so it''s going to happen any day now¡­"


    Of course, Hande is talking about Ade brushing his tongue against her lips while they kissed, but she mentioned babies and protection and he assumed that she is talking about brushing his erected member against her lower lips.


    Ade is quite confident that he kept his private parts in his pants and he never brushed, squeezed or grinded against Hande inappropriately. Whenever he got hard he would cross his legs or bend to hide it somehow. Once, he put a book over it. And a few times nothing helped, and he told Hande that he has a stomachache as an excuse to leave her room. He gets easily aroused, and it''s much worse when Hande is nearby, but he made sure to stay respectful.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1633 - How Babies Are Made (3)

    "What are you talking about?" Ade asked Hande when he found his voice.


    Hande was overwhelmed with guilt and embarrassment. Why is he asking so many questions?


    She turned to leave, and Ade grabbed her hand. "Where are you going? I need you to answer me."


    Hande huffed. "How can you deny it? Do you think I imagined it? I clearly felt it, like this¡­" She stepped closer, cupped his cheeks in her palms, and kissed him, and she made sure to end the kiss with a tiny lick of his lower lip. She cleared her throat and said in a small voice: "Like that¡­"


    Ade licked his lips while enjoying the sweet vor she left behind before asking: "Hande, do you know how babies are made?"


    Hande felt that something is off. Why is he smiling like that? Is something funny? But the topic started and if she can''t talk to Ade, with whom can she talk about it?


    "Babies are made when people kiss with the tongue. Right?"


    Ade hid hisugher behind a cough. Now he knows why JoAnna is here and why the two of them are being summoned to the study. It''s to educate this adorable girl who is standing in front of him and innocently expecting an answer. "Uhm¡­ no. No one makes babies by kissing no matter if the tongue is used or not."


    Hande was stunned, babies are not made with a kiss? That is how they do it in movies. They kiss and hug and breathe heavily, and in the next scene, the woman has a big belly.


    Hande thought that there is a possibility of how they are skipping some parts in the movies, it''s highly likely. How else can they show a lifetime in under two hours?


    Hande exhaled in relief. Now she can kiss Ade without a worry about getting pregnant, but his answer revealed another mystery she needs to solve¡­ "How are babies made?"


    She saw that Ade is not willing to talk and decided to persuade him. "Can you tell me, please?"


    Ade thought for some time before showing her three fingers.


    Hande didn''t get it. "What?"


    "How about in three years we talk about it?" Ade suggested.


    Hande was not willing to wait. "But I want to talk about it now. Howe you know about it and I don''t?"


    "Hande, I''m sure that Anna will talk about it from the medical point as soon as we reach the study. But the two of us can talk about it in three years, as a couple."


    Hande looked at Ade with mixed emotions which reflected on her face and she saw that he offered his pinky finger.


    "A promise?"


    Ade confirmed. "Yes. A promise that in three years we will talk about it, as a couple."


    Hande didn''t understand. Why does she need to wait three years for a talk? But she saw that Ade is serious and she has no intention of making babies before she turns fifteen years old, and kissing is confirmed as safe, so she hooked her pinky finger on his. "Promise."


    ¡­


    "Hello¡­ Young lovers¡­" JoAnna weed Ade and Hande when they entered the room. "Please sit¡­"


    Ade and Hande sat on the sofa and observed JoAnna in silence.


    "Sarah is in the kids'' room, ying with Alice and Jayden. For the next hour or so, you are mine." JoAnna exined before continuing: "I''m sure you have questions why you are here, and you will get your answers in a minute. If you focus on the screen here¡­" JoAnna gestured to the television. "We are starting today''s lesson which will cover male and female reproductive organs, their function and contraception¡­"


    Hande listened with interest when JoAnna spoke about ovaries, uterus, and periods. She still didn''t get her first period, so this part was interesting.


    Hande''s eyes were widening by the minute when JoAnna spoke about male parts and erection and she nced at Ade.


    "Any questions?" JoAnna asked Hande when she saw that Hande is distracted.


    Hande nodded without removing her gaze from Ade. "Is that true? Do you get those erections often? Every morning? And randomly during the day? And you can''t control them? Does it hurt?"


    Ade hid his face in his palms. He was super-embarrassed.


    "You should take that as a <em>''yes''</em>." JoAnna answered instead of Ade.


    "Yes, for which question?"


    "For all of them, except for thest one. It does not hurt. Wait, I lied¡­ it can hurt if itsts for a long time and he does not get relief." JoAnna saw that Hande is confused, and she decided to exin: "It is normal for teenage boys to experience an erection. They have many, every day. Puberty for boys can start as early as eight years old, and considering changes in Ade''s body, and that he is fourteen, he is definitely in puberty which means that he has frequent erections, and ejaction is expected with enough stimtion¡­ If you see or feel a bulge in his crotch area, don''t panic¡­"


    JoAnna was exining to curious Hande and Ade wished that JoAnna stops talking. It might be normal but does JoAnna need to talk about it to Hande when he is present!?


    Next, JoAnna moved to talk about reproduction and Hande felt that she is sinking into the sofa. There was a cartoon video which showed how things are working: arousal, erection, pration, friction, ejaction, how sperm travels to the egg, how a fertilized egg gets attached to the wall of the uterus, zygote, cell division, fetus¡­ all the way to the birth of a baby.


    JoAnna spoke about contraception, but Hande was not sure how much she missed because her head was buzzing. It was too shocking. THAT is how babies are made? And THAT is what Ade wants to talk about three years from now?


    "Questions?" JoAnna asked when she finished.


    "Uhm¡­ probablyter." Hande responded robotically. "I need time to process this."


    JoAnna wanted to tease Hande, but she saw that Hande is in shock and she decided against teasing. "The video exiner is on the share, I will send you the location, so you can watch it again if you want¡­ Feel free to contact me if you have any questions. Anytime." JoAnna walked to the sofa and touched Hande''s chin, making Hande look her way. "I am d that you contacted mest night about protection, because it reminded me that you didn''t have a lecture on sexual education. There is no need to be embarrassed¡­ This is not about sex and making babies. It is about knowing your bodies and how they work¡­"


    ¡­


    Hande is not sure how she reached her room. She plopped on the bed and she was startled when the door closed.


    "You are here?" Hande asked Ade who closed the door.


    "Do you want me to leave?" Ade asked in return.


    "No." Hande responded and patted the spot on the bed next to her, indicating to Ade to join her.


    Adeid on the bed next to Hande, and held her hand in his, like many times before. He would hug her, or they would hold hands and talk for hours or sometimes just enjoyed silence, but now there was the topic of JoAnna''s talk in the air and it was suffocating.


    "I feel stupid." Hande said after some time. "I thought that kissing makes babies and now¡­ I don''t know what to think."


    Ade turned sideways so that he can look at Hande. "There is no need to think about it. We will revisit the topic in three years. Until then, we can enjoy the fact that kisses are harmless."


    Hande looked at Ade and smiled. "Thank you for not teasing me."


    "Why would I tease my girlfriend? There are so many other things I would rather do with you." Ade said cheekily.


    "Like?"


    Ade thought for a second before responding: "I would rather kiss you."


    Hande licked her lips. "OK."


    In Hande''s stomach butterflies rampaged while Ade inched lower, and she held her breath when his lips brushed against hers.


    Hande''s arms snaked around Ade''s neck and she returned his kisses and it was wonderful.


    A few minutester, Hande noticed that Ade shifted his lower half of the body away from her.


    "Do you have an erection?" Hande asked between kisses.


    "Yeah." Ade admitted.


    Hande smiled. She remembers from JoAnna''s lesson that men get aroused when they are sexually attracted to a woman, and the fact that Ade is aroused¡­ doesn''t that mean that he thinks that she is attractive, as a woman?


    "I''m d¡­" Hande voiced her thoughts before adding in a serious voice: "But if you get aroused with another girl, I will be angry."


    Ade hummed in agreement. "Only with you." And then he kissed her again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1634 - Rons 21st Birthday (1)

    ~ Missouri, the Heine family vi ~


    April 11


    8:04 AM


    Ron opened his eyes slowly and smiled when he met Z''s gaze directed at him.


    "Happy birthday¡­" Z wished while hugging him tightly.


    "Thanks." Ron responded drowsily while enjoying the feeling of her body pressing onto his.


    Z''s words reminded him why they are here (to celebrate his birthday), and that the day ahead will be busy.


    This is their third day in this vi, and the preparations for tonight''s party are in progress.


    Haru, N, Nico, Beck, Julius, and Allen are here as well (in guest bedrooms), acting as party-nners. Ron is grateful that they are helping because today he will be the main person of the event which is much more than just a 21st birthday party. Other than friends and family, many business partners of Heinelurgy and White corp. will be present as well because today is the day when Ron will officially take over thepany his father built.


    Other than event preparations, Haru and N are also assisting Ron on the business side. It is a process with a lot of paperwork and formalities, and they are ensuring that it goes smoothly.


    Tonight, Jeff will officially announce that Ron is the newest director to join White corp. and he will be in charge of the Heinelurgy branch which is under the umbre of the White corp.


    Ron discussed with Jeff, and they agreed to keep the Heinelurgy as a branch of White corp. because in that way Ron can leverage many departments from White corp. such as legal, human resources, administration, etc.


    Z ns to support Ron in any way she can, that is why two years ago she volunteered to work at the art gallery so that she can learn hands-on about managing a business. Now that Ron is stepping up into his role as a director, Z will be his assistant and she will reduce her work hours at the art gallery. Because of this, Xiaohui will need to do more work at the gallery, but few other kids said that they can help when needed, so it should not be a problem.


    Ron was notfortable with Z being his assistant. He sees her as his partner, equal, and not subordinate, but Z told him not to overthink it.


    "I am still in school, and I consider this as practical training. How many kids can say that they did an internship at White corp., managed an art gallery, and assisted a director of White corp. before they graduated? When I graduate, I will be a business wizard. Who knows, maybe I start my ownpany? I''m confident that with all my knowledge and experience, it will be an instant sess." Z said proudly.


    Ron agreed with this logic, mostly because he knows that it''s not easy to change Z''s mind. He is aware that she is doing all this for him. Z always amazes Ron with all the sweet things she does to support him silently. It is true that behind every sessful man is an amazing woman, and ording to that, Ron will be at the pinnacle of the business world because Z is beyond amazing.


    "Nervous?" Z''s question pulled Ron out of his thoughts.


    "A bit¡­" Ron admitted.


    "Try to channel that feeling into something constructive. Look at the day ahead objectively. You are bing an adult in the eyes of thew. Jeff will give you an amazing position while announcing that you are taking over your family''s business, and everyone present will either congratte you sincerely or try to suck up to you." Z said while trying tofort him. "I know that you are ready. For thest three years you are learning with Jeff watching over you. You will do great. And whenever you are not sure what to do, act arrogantly. That works usually. Last three years, you are living with Sarah and Aiden and you are the fearless general of the Army of Chaos, and if anyone dares to give you a hard time, I will beat them up. You know that I have your back..."


    Ron chuckled while listening Z''s encouragement which was all over the ce. How can she change the topic so frequently? Ron knows that Z talks a lot when she is excited. She is looking forward to this event, and to all the good thingsing his way. Z is awesome like that.


    Z always knows what to say to put him at ease, and it''s working usually but not now because he is not nervous about him bing an adult, or about the job, or about the people, or about the party¡­ what makes him nervous is the ring which he is hiding in the back of the drawer with underwear while silently practicing how he will propose to Z. Tonight. In front of everyone.


    "I love you, Z¡­" Ron murmured when Z stopped her chatter to take a breath.


    Z smiled brightly. "I love you too. We should get up, there is a lot to do and we already overslept for the morning training¡­ You need to let go of me. I can''t get out of the bed like this."


    Ron buried his face in her hair. "I will never let go of you¡­ never¡­ ever¡­ you are stuck with me."


    Z giggled. "That is very sweet, but we can''t spend the day in bed. Not today. We need to make sure the vi is set up, the chairs and tables will arrive soon and the tailor wille at ten for the final fitting and I got a message from Oni that the gang from the Cliffside Vi will be here in time for lunch and we should shower and have breakfast before that because if we dy we will remain hungry and¡­ what are you doing?" Z asked when his hands slipped inside her pajama bottoms. "We don''t have time for this¡­"


    "There is always time for this..." Ron mumbled between kisses which he nted on the inside of her thighs. "Today is my birthday¡­ if there is a day in a year when I can do what I want and ignore the schedule¡­ that is today¡­"


    "That is not how things work¡­" Z breathed while her body was heating up. She has to convince Ron to stop, otherwise they will be in bed for quite some time. Ron always had good stamina, and over time, his technique improved significantly, and she knows that she can''t resist his seductive call because he knows how to set her body aze within seconds. He is her addiction which is impossible to stay away from.


    "Ron¡­ Listen¡­ People are on their way here¡­ what will you¡­ ahh¡­" Z''s arguments disappeared into the air together with her reasoning capability when she felt Ron''s tongue exploring between her folds. What preparations? What party? What stylist and tailor and¡­ it all shattered into non-existence under the ecstatic waves that shook her body.


    Ron smiled when he felt Z fisting his hair while trying to suppress her moans. She is responding to his every move wlessly and nothing makes him happier than that.


    Her lustful sounds are music to his ears and he held her in ce while increasing the pace and pressure, just how she likes it.


    Z''s body arched and he held her legs spread apart as far as they will go while licking and sucking all the juices her body released.


    <em>''Happy birthday to me¡­''</em>, Ron thought while listening to Z''s cry she was unable to suppress.


    By the time Z was able to talk, Ron was on top of her.


    "Wait¡­ let me go down on you, first¡­"


    Ron rejected. "Not now. I want to feel youpletely¡­" He murmured while making his way inside her.


    "It''s your birthday¡­" Z said in a whiny voice. "I should do things for you."


    It''s not that she does not like what Ron did because it was amazing, as always. And she knows that the uing ride will be divine as well. But she regrets not pleasuring him first.


    She scolded herself silently, instead of thinking of the schedule, she was supposed to think about Ron and how to make the day special for him. And she knows that Ron enjoys their intimate time just as she does.


    "Later¡­" Ron mumbled between kisses, and finished his sentence in his thoughts: <em>''We have the whole life ahead of us¡­''</em>


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1635 - Rons 21st Birthday (2)

    Just as Z feared, they came out of the bedroomte. The chairs and tables already arrived, and the two of them hadte breakfast without the time to sit and eat. But Ron and Z have no regrets. Their first half of the morning was well spent.


    They finished the final fitting of their outfits for the event, when Sarah and Aidennded with a silent helicopter. Ade, Hande, Jamari, Imani, Tejan, and Rosa arrived with them.


    Kitty, Vega, As, Hero, Be, and Luna hopped out of the helicopter and walked behind their parents in a straight line, panthers behind their mommy (aka Sarah) and dogs behind their daddy (aka Aiden).


    "Hey, I thought we agreed on no presents¡­" Ronined when he saw that they are carrying neatly packed boxes.


    "You said that, we didn''t agree." Tejan responded and pushed a box in Ron''s hand. "Happy birthday. We came to eat and then we will help you set up this ce."


    "Happy birthday from us!" Jamari and Imani said in unison, and Jamari put arge box on top of the one from Tejan.


    Ron smiled and gave two boxes to a maid who was nearby.


    "Lunch will be in about half an hour." Z informed the neers.


    "Perfect. By then, the others will arrive. They are about ten minutes behind us." Ade said and put the box on top of the ones which were in the maid''s hands.


    Ade and Hande wished Ron a happy birthday and then it was Sarah''s turn...


    "Happy birthday, Ron¡­" Sarah almost-sang while spreading her arms for a hug. She gave Ron three smacking kisses on cheeks and then she pulled his ears up.


    "Is that necessary?" Ron whined.


    Sarah nodded and gave the same answer as when any of her kidsin about the ear-pulling ritual. "I was raised to believe that for a birthday, your ears need to be pulled up so that you grow tall and straight."


    "I am tall enough." Ron grumbled.


    She didn''t need to pull that hard, it made him go up on his toes!


    Sarahughed. "You are a man. You can never be too tall."


    Ron looked at Aiden, expecting help, but he looked at the wrong man.


    "What my wife said¡­ Happy birthday!" Aiden said with a straight face while pulling Ron''s ears up.


    Ron was about toin, but Aiden hooked his arm around Ron''s neck and tugged him toward the helicopter. "Come here to get your present from us¡­"


    Aiden moved his fingers in the air and then he gestured toward the helicopter. "Happy birthday."


    Ron looked at the aircraft and then at Sarah and Aiden. "For me?"


    Sarah smiled and hugged Aiden around his waist. "As a director at the White corp. you will mostly work from Los Angeles, but since the heart of your production is here, you will need to travel asionally, and we can''t allow our kids to travel without a ss. With this bird, you need about two hours for one way trip. Aiden set it up so that from now onward, only you can fly it. Of course, you can add more pilots, at your discretion."


    Ron''s eyes widened and he observed the helicopter carefully. "This is thetest model. Are you sure?"


    Z pinched Ron''s arm, and reminded him: "You should say <em>''thank you''</em>."


    Ron exhaled. "Thank you. Since when are you nning for this? Is this the reason you insisted that I add an underground garage with helicopterndings to this property? And you even paid for those upgrades¡­"


    Aiden lifted his hand, indicating to Ron to stop talking. "We are a family. Don''t get hung up on details¡­ we didn''t do any of this so that you count how much it costs. We are doing what we believe will be useful."


    Ron nodded in defeat while warm and fuzzy emotions filled his chest. "Thank you. I would not be standing where I am today if the two of you didn''t guide me for thest three years. I hope that you know how everything I have is yours to use, anytime."


    Sarah pinched Ron''s cheeks. "Look at you, talking like a grownup man¡­"


    Ron could not believe that Sarah first pulled his ears and now is pinching his cheeks. At this rate, not much of him will be left by the end of the day.


    Ron was happy to see three more helicopters approaching. Everyone from the Cliffside Vi arrived in time for lunch.


    The event starts officially at 4 PM, and the whole town was overwhelmed by the number of luxury cars that drove down the streets while making their way to the party.


    Many business partners of Heinelurgy and White corp. will be in attendance, and most of them came through Springfield''s airport and drove to the Heine family vi.


    Mr. Heine (Ron''s father) arrived about twenty minutes before the event started. He gave his car key to one of the valets present before ncing at the vi with a gaze full of emotions. This was his home for more than four decades and now he ising as a guest. He got an invitation to attend the event as apany employee, with information that the new director will be appointed who will be in charge of Heinelurgy going forward. Mr. Heine wondered if the new director is also the owner of this vi. He never found out the name of the person who purchased it.


    When he lost his partners, Mr. Heine was forced to let go of hispany, and he was happy that White corp. took it under its wing with a verbal promise that there will be noyoffs and that the deal included that Mr. Heine can keep working within thepany.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Heine had to sign off all of his shares and he was demoted from the CEO to a manager of the production in the factory. He lost hispany and was reduced to manager''s sry and with that, he was unable to afford ownership of the Heine family vi. How can he cover the expenses of the maintenance and staff? However, he still chose to stick to it while he could. Mr. Heine grew up in that vi, and he could not make himself part from it. But eventually, his savings were depleted, and he had to put the vi on sale.


    Since then, Mr. Heine rents an apartment in Springfield and he drives to the factory daily in order to do his work as a manager of the production.


    In thest two and a half years, Mr. Heine saw Ron with several executives from White corp. when they visited the factory, usually once a month. However, other than production-rted updates, Mr. Heine didn''t get a chance to talk to Ron. He wondered if Ron will be present at this event.


    When Mr. Heine put the vi for sale, Jeff asked Ron if he wants it, but Ron refused. Other than the memories of his mother, he has nothing good tying him to that ce, and he didn''t have enough money to buy it, anyway. The vi was sold to the mystery buyer.


    The identity of the mystery buyer was revealed on Ron''s previous birthday when Jasper and Ellie showed up with the deed for the Heine family vi.


    "This is our present for your twentieth birthday. As an advance present for twenty-first, we will cover all the expenses rted to the vi for the next year¡­" Jasper said to Ron who stared at him without blinking.


    Ron said that it''s too much and that he can''t ept it, but Jasper didn''t want to hear about it. "You are the kid of my best man (aka Aiden), and my wife''s maid of honor (aka Sarah), and I am the best man to your mentor (aka Jeff). Don''t say that this is too much¡­"


    Shortly after Ron epted the vi as his, Felix made a trip with Nico and Beck and the three of them set it up with thetest security.


    Ron wanted to invite everyone to his new ce, but there was not enough room to amodate a sleepover. Aiden and Sarah suggested to Ron that he lets them look into it, to what Ron said that they can do whatever they want with the ce.


    That is how Ron ended up with a second vi at the back of the property that has two levels above and three levels under the ground. They also added an expansion to the current vi which includes more bedrooms, a gym, and a massive basement, and there is underground parking that can amodate two helicopters, ten vehicles and it has storage.


    Renovations done under Sarah''s and Aiden''s guidance can''t go without extensive underground facilities.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1636 - Rons 21st Birthday (3)

    Mr. Heine observed the driveway and noticed a lot of staff and extensive security. It reminded him of the party he attended at the White Mansion while he was still a powerful figure, but these security people looked more menacing. Just based on this, Mr. Heine concluded that the new owner of the mansion is not someone he should take lightly.


    Mr. Heine was greeted by security at the entrance which made sure he does not have any weapons before letting him inside. He observed the vi while moving to the back where the party is set up. It''s a beautiful day, and there is seating in the garden, but Mr. Heine was amazed by therge event hall. That didn''t exist while he lived here. What he sees as an event hall is an indoor gym and training area, but all the equipment is removed, and after decorations and fancy crystal chandeliers got set up, the space looks very elegant.


    Other than the addition of the event hall, Mr. Heine noticed that the whole vi has a different feel to it. Like it''s brighter and he could not figure out why he feels that way. Mr. Heine feared that he will see that his childhood home was neglected or ruined in some way, but it seems that a new life was breathed into it. Again, he wondered who the new owner is.


    While on the topic of the new owner, Ron was upstairs, in the guest room, which was set up as a dressing room for guys. He was there with Jason, Colin, Marshall.


    The program for the event includes that Jeff will open up the event officially shortly after 4 PM by announcing the new director (aka Ron) and at that time Ron will make his grand entrance. Ron will talk about the future of Heinelurgy with him as the CEO and he will introduce people who will work closely with him: Jason, Colin, Marshall, and of course, Z.


    Jason, Colin, and Marshall tortured Julia for more than a year for what she did to them before her body gave up. They are grateful to Ron for that opportunity and they all pledged their loyalty to him. Since then, Jason, Colin, and Marshall are studying hard.


    Jason and Colin are in college, they have schrships from White corp. and they chose business majors. Marshall is a senior in high school, and he will start college next year. Whenever the school is out, the three of theme to Heinelurgy and work next to people who Jeff appointed to take care of thepany until Ron turns twenty-one.


    Other than studying in order to help Ron in Heinelurgy, each of the boys is also training to fight and to use weapons. They all saw how Ron and Z are capable and asked them for guidance, which the couple provided.


    Ron already assigned areas of focus to Jason, Colin, and Marshall at Heinelurgy, and until they are fully out of school, Ron and Z will handle thepany with the help of Jeff''s people. As the youngsters get the hang of it, Ron will release Jeff''s people so that they can resume their work in other areas of White corp.


    "Are you nervous?" Marshall asked Colin.


    "No." Colin lied.


    Jason made a mocking face. "If you are not nervous, why are your legs shaky?"


    Colin pouted. "I can''t help it. My parents are here¡­"


    "It will be OK, guys¡­" Ron said while adjusting his necktie. "No matter who is in the audience, keep in mind that we are the stars, and we control our destiny. And theirs."


    Marshall, Colin, and Jason nodded in agreement. They all know that this is the town that enabled people like Julia Heine, and they had to suffer in silence for years. Now is their time to shine. By standing at the top of Heinelurgy, the four of them are practically controlling the lifeline of the whole town. That is a good ce to be.


    Ron checked the time before turning on the television and switching it to a channel that showed the live video feed from the event downstairs. "Let''s see what is going on downstairs. Come and pay attention, there are some new faces you didn''t meet, and it will be good to know who they are. A good businessman is always prepared, and the greatest weapon is information."


    Ron was touched to see that Jeff is there, in thest two years, he helped him a lot. Also, in attendance were Charlie and Steve and the top executives from the White corp., as well as Jeff''s college friends: Jasper, Russel, and Vincent.


    "Who are these people with Jasper?" Marshall asked.


    Marshall, Colin, and Jason came to Los Angeles several times and they had a chance to meet Jasper and they know that Jasper and Jeff are close, so they assumed that Russel and Vincent are also important figures.


    Ron was pleased that Marshall asked, and he was happy to respond: "The one in the ck suit is Russel Harper. He leads Harper investments. They have a strong presence on the East Coast and in Western Europe. Thedy by his side is his wife, Anita Harper. She was a model who started her fashionpany; they were doing OK until they were acquired by EY designs. Now Anita works as an assistant for Ellie, Jasper''s wife, who owns EY designs. The man in the dark gray suit is Vincent Price, he is a politician and he is running for Senate this year as a democrat. Thedy by his side in the blue dress is his wife, Ashley Mitchell-Price. She is the CFO of Mitchellboratories¡­"


    In the event hall¡­


    "You left the kids at home?" Sarah asked JoAnna when she approached JoAnna, Ellie, and Emma.


    JoAnna nodded and nced through the window to the backyard. "I see you brought your kids with you."


    Sarah turned to see outside and smiled at the sight of three panthers perched up in the tree canopies, rxing like there is no party below them, and Hero, Luna, and Be sitting in attention around Aiden who is talking with Allen and Julius. Sarah understood that JoAnna''sment was about their six fur-babies.


    "Yeah. All our kids are here." Sarah responded. "Did you check on big sis?"


    Sarah knows that Sophia said that she feels like she is going to burst, and JoAnna and Jeff went to the Tuscan vi first so that JoAnna can examine Sophia. That is why JoAnna and Jeff arrived one hourter than nned.


    "I did. Big sis will not have her baby today. But she is ufortable, so she and Felix decided to stay home."


    Sarah approved. "They can watch the live feed if they want, and ifbor starts mid-flight, I don''t know what they would do."


    "Felix saw two deliveries. He should know what to do." JoAnna said half-jokingly.


    Sarah stifled augh and nced at Ellie''s eight months big belly. "How about you? Was the ride here OK?"


    Ellie confirmed. "With the helicopter we got from Charlie, the flight is less than one hour from our home in Chicago."


    "You left Gray at home?" Sarah asked about Ellie''s and Jasper''s one and a half years old son, Grayden.


    "Mhm¡­" Ellie hummed. "Melissa and Angelo are babysitting so that we can stay overnight without feeling guilty of leaving Gray at home with only nanny."


    Sarah bobbed her head while imagining Melissa and Angelo¡­ not babysitting, but probably doing more grownup things while nanny watches over the toddler.


    Sarah still has difficulty epting that Melisa and Angelo are dating. It''s not that she is against it, but it''s unbelievable: Madam Kiani and Capo De Luca. What a pairing! Thest time Sarah saw them, they were holding hands and gazing at each other lovingly and the sparks between them started at the Christmas party at the Cliffside Vi two years ago. She remembers that when they found out about this romance, Aidenughed and told her that she can start a matchmaking service if her current endeavors fail.


    Sarah nced at Emma''s four months big belly which is barely noticeable and sighed.


    JoAnna rubbed Sarah''s shoulder and spoke softly: "It''s OK. Just be patient..."


    Sarah looked at JoAnna and wondered, does JoAnna know that Sarah thought how she is the only one without babies (the human, biological babies)? But she didn''t want to ask because then Ellie and Emma will hear that she stopped taking pills because she wants to get pregnant. It''s not that Sarah wants to hide it from them, but the more people know, the higher is the chance that the information will reach Aiden''s ears, and then she will not be able to surprise him. And she really looks forward to the day when she can do that.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1637 - Rons 21st Birthday (4)

    The Army of Chaos members are in charge of security. A number of them are permanently staying in the second vi which is hidden behind the thick forest at the back of the property. Unless someone goes there or gets an aerial view, they will not know that there is a building.


    Ron approved that this can be used as a base for the Army of Chaos, and at the same time, he does not need to worry about the security. With all the gadgets Felix, Nico, and Beck installed and the Army of Chaos members present, this property is more secure than a fortress.


    The staff in the house is also picked from the candidates in the Los Angeles'' Boyle Heights neighborhood and they can do much more than cleaning and trimming the bushes in the garden.


    Mason and Ryder from the White foundation are in attendance. Considering that Ron is part of the Army of Chaos and has a good rtionship with Jeff and Aiden, it is not unusual that Mason and Ryder are present with a number of other people from the White family.


    One youngdy hitched a ride with them: Samara White.


    Samara is Jeff''s and Aiden''s cousin, daughter of Marcus White.


    When Marcus'' attempt to take over the position of Master the White family from Jeff failed, Samara assisted Jeff in maintaining the story for the general public how Marcus is mentally unstable, and that Jeff is the good guy. Due to that, Jeff spared her, and he promised to help her as long as she behaves, and she is doing great.


    Samara focused on her studies, graduated with a solid GPA, and evenunched her makeup line. And she did all that while staying out of trouble.


    Samara''s business is at the stage where she needs assistance in getting her products to the customers, and there is no better marketing than showing in person how good the products are. She asked Jeff is she can attend some social events with a goal for people to notice her makeup, and that is how she ended up here.


    Samara is standing on the side of the event hall and she realized that there are not many people she could approach. When she attended the events hosted by the White family earlier, she didn''t mingle with the businesspeople. And due to her behavior which many would describe as promiscuous, she didn''t make friends among thedies either. She can see that people are avoiding to make eye contact with her. And she can''t me them.


    However, after witnessing what happened to her father and brother, Samara changed. She has the focus and the drive to seed and be sessful and self-sufficient.


    Samara took a deep breath and told herself that she has to put her pride aside and do her best.


    Samara approached the group of women: Sarah, JoAnna, Ellie, and Emma and cleared her throat to get their attention.


    "I''m not sure if you remember me¡­" Samara said with a meek smile.


    JoAnna nodded stiffly. "You are Marcus'' daughter."


    Samara paused. "I will not deny that, but I would prefer if you associate me with my cousins."


    Sarah understood that Samara is talking about Jeff and Aiden and Sarah admires Samara for approaching them like this. It is difficult to join an already established group as an outsider. Sarah and Aiden are keeping an eye on all the people who might pose a danger, and even though Sarah does not remember details from Samara''s recent reports, that only means that Samara is behaving. Sarah decided to help her out.


    "We know who you are, Miss White." Sarah said amiably.


    Samara was happy to see that Sarah seems friendly. "Please, call me Samara¡­ Do you mind if I introduce myself?" Samara was looking at Ellie and Emma.


    Emma has no problems in making friends, especially when she saw from Sarah''s behavior that thisdy is not an enemy. Emma was the first one to extend her hand for a handshake. "I''m Emma. Emma Smith."


    "I am Samara White. Jeff and Aiden are my cousins. Did you say that yourst name is Smith?" Samara knows who Emma is, but she asked because she wants to get the conversation going.


    Jeff told her that JoAnna and her sisters can be very helpful, but that Samara needs to win them over with her own ability. And even though JoAnna is cautious, Sarah, Emma, and Ellie are friendly.


    "Yes, Smith by marriage." Emma nced toward Charlie. "That is my husband. The most dashing one."


    Ellie stifled augh. "It''s not apetition, but mine is more dashing. I would show you, but he is not in sight¡­"


    Ellie ignored Emma''s silly face and exchanged greetings with Samara.


    "Are you Ron''s friend?" Ellie guessed.


    "Uhm¡­ no." Samara admitted. "I asked my cousin Jeff if I can attend this event so that I meet people."


    Ellie smiled and encouraged Samara to keep on talking. "I assume that you are not here to date."


    Samara rxed a bit and responded: "I started my business andunched my makeup line. I''m wearing it right now, and I hope that some of thedies present will be interested in samples."


    Ellie leaned closer and observed Samara''s face. "How much makeup you have on? Your skin looks nice, but it''s difficult to figure out how good the makeup is without seeing you with clean skin topare."


    Samara was ready for this. She took her phone and showed a photo. "This is me without any products on. As you can see, my skin is not perfect¡­ The foundation is not powdery and it''s not runny, but it provides good coverage¡­ other than smelling nice, it''s all natural and it will nourish your skin without causing irritation¡­ This is my photo from before I started using my products¡­"


    JoAnna perked up her ears. Since giving birth to the twins, her skin tends to get oily, and finding good makeup can be challenging.


    Emma, Ellie, Sarah, and JoAnna gathered around Samara''s phone and started asking questions.


    Samara promised them free samples of her products in exchange for feedback. "Tell me what you think, what works and what does not work for you, and why¡­"


    JoAnna asked if she can get another set of samples for Sophia because she knows that Sophia would definitely be interested to try.


    "What is with themotion?" Bridgette asked when she joined the group with Tiffany.


    Anita and Ashley left Vincent and Bradley and joined the group around Samara as well.


    Samara was happy to see thatdies are gathering and talking about her products with interest. That is why she came here!


    Other than Ron''s friends and people from the business circle, a number of people from the town were present as well, including Stan Leddy, pastor Rogers, Mayor Jenkins, the school principal, the sheriff, several well-to-do families, and also Marshall''s, Collin''s, and Jason''s families.


    Actually, anyone who is someone in the town was invited.


    Stan Leddy was homeless when Ron found him on the street two and a half years ago, and now his old home is rebuilt, and Stan works in the county''s office with any administrative work that is avable while doing bookkeeping as a side-business. People in town respect him and he is grateful to Ron because he knows that none of this would be possible without him.


    Pastor Rogers is still doing his thing in the church, and Ron told him that as long as he does not try to scheme people or do something bad, he will leave him alone.


    The other people with high-profile jobs also got a simr warning from Ron, that they need to do their jobs properly without taking sides or bribes¡­ or he will rece them. They all heard how the old sheriff ended up and no one dared to voice any objections. Since that day, Ron is in charge of that town and all of the people living there either respect him or fear him.


    Mr. Heine observed all the people present. He recognized many of the faces from the business circle and he was puzzled by the fact that so many prominent people came. How powerful is this new director? Even if all these people came because of Jeffrey White, it still shows that the director is close to the big man himself. Mr. Heine didn''t miss noticing photographers, journalists, and the news crew from Springfield''s TV station.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1638 - Rons 21st Birthday (5)

    Back in the area wheredies gathered around Samara¡­


    Samara collected contact information from thedies present and promised to send samples to all of them.


    After this, Sarah went to find Aiden and to check how they are with the schedule for the event, and otherdies dispersed as well, leaving Ellie, Emma, JoAnna, and Samara.


    Ellie spotted Jasper who was standing nearby with Mathew.


    Mathew was in Chicago and he nned to spend some time with Grayden, but then he saw that Angelo is there and at thest moment Mathew decided to attend Ron''s party. Mathew knows Ron and he would rather be anywhere else than to hold a candle for Angelo and Melissa.


    "There is my husband!" Ellie eximed and nudged Samara while gesturing toward Jasper. "Now you can see that he is more handsome than Charlie."


    Samara realized that she is in a predicament. How can shement on the handsomeness of two men in front of their wives? No matter what she says, it will be a problem, and they are getting along well so far. Samara saw that both Ellie and Emma are looking at her expectantly, and she felt like crying. JoAnna is looking at her as well. What should she do?


    Samara''s gaze fell on Mathew and she saw him as a safe exit.


    Samara smiled and responded to Ellie. "Well, if you ask me¡­ I like them more mature. And I love tattoos so my choice would be the man next to your husband. He is super handsome."


    Well, Samara didn''t lie. She likes more experienced men, and Mathew has a good body that can''t be hidden under his well-fitted suit, and his facial features are attractive.


    Samara swallowed hard when she saw that the mood changed suddenly. Why is Ellie giving her a deadly stare? She didn''t make a mistake, did she? The younger man is the husband and she yed it safe by picking the older one!


    "That''s my dad." Ellie said stiffly.


    "Oh, sorry. I didn''t mean much by it. I was just saying that he is handsome. Your mom is a lucky woman." Samara said quickly while hoping that this is enough to fix her blunder.


    "I don''t have a mom¡­" Ellie mumbled.


    JoAnna rolled her eyes and interjected. "Don''t worry about it, Samara. Her father is a free man for a long time. If you like him, go and talk to him, he does not bite." JoAnna shot a side-nce at Ellie. "Don''t tell me that you expect your dad to stay single forever?"


    Ellie frowned. "Well¡­ no¡­"


    "And do you mind if Samara talks to him? Who knows, maybe they get along well¡­" JoAnna was not willing to drop the topic.


    Samara''s eyes darted from JoAnna who was talking to Ellie who was frowning, and she wondered, how did the things escte to this point? She only said that the man is handsome, there are many handsome people here and Samara came to build herwork for business, not to find a man! Ah, she only hopes that Jeff does not hear about this! Her cousin will scold her because he told her to behave!


    JoAnna was still talking¡­ "¡­Since Mathew is stepping down from his business, he has a lot of free time on his hands and I''m sure that he is lonely. Don''t you think that he could use apanion? I can tell you that Samara is a good person and she would not take advantage of him¡­"


    Samara was happy that JoAnna called her<em> ''a good person''</em> and she jolted when Ellie almost screamed: "OK! Fine! Just... stop talking about it!"


    Ellie took Samara''s hand in hers and tugged her toward Jasper and Mathew.


    "Dad¡­" Ellie called. "This is Samara and she thinks that you are handsome."


    Mathew almost choked on his drink and Jasper patted his back while giving Ellie a questionable look. Ellie gets easily irritated due to her pregnancy hormones, but she never caused a scene at a party so far. He wondered what happened to get Ellie so worked up, but he has no intention of asking because he knows that it might push Ellie further into a rage.


    "What?" Mathew was not sure if his ears malfunctioned. Did Ellie just introduce him to a woman?


    Mathew looked at Samara and wondered, how old is she? Samara appears to be close in age to Ellie and she is not bad to look at¡­ with a nice figure¡­ and her flustered expression is very cute... Mathew narrowed his eyes while wondering if this is a trap. Is Ellie testing him?


    Ellie nced at Samara and she saw that Samara is super embarrassed and Ellie realized that she allowed her temper to re and that she was rude.


    "I''m sorry, Samara. I know this was not nice from me¡­" Ellie said to Samara who was not sure where to look.


    Ellie turned to Mathew. "Dad, I know that you are not seeing women because you think that I will not approve, and I appreciate that. You don''t need to sacrifice your personal life because of me. Maybe I will not approve, but I will learn to ept just how you epted all the things I did regardless if you agreed with my choices or not. That is what we do, as a family. Samara said that you are handsome, and I thought of introducing you to each other. I know that my approach was not a good one, but who knows, maybe you have something inmon¡­"


    Mathew looked at Ellie with aplex expression. "I never thought that my own daughter will set me up for a date." He turned to Samara. "I came here without a date, and if you agree, I would like to apany you for the evening. My name is Mathew."


    Samara shook his hand awkwardly, unsure how to respond, but she knows that rejecting the man in front of his daughter and son-inw (and JoAnna who is watching from the side) will probably hurt his feelings. "Samara¡­"


    "Can I offer you a drink? What would you like?" Mathew asked while gesturing toward the bar.


    Samara thought that this will work. Once they move away and are by themselves, she will apologize to the man and exin the situation, and they can proceed with their lives like thesest five ufortable minutes didn''t happen.


    "I would like a drink. Let''s see what they have." Samara responded and followed after Mathew.


    When they were halfway toward the bar, Samara stopped and turned to Mathew. "I''m sorry for putting you in this situation. I know that you are doing this for your daughter and not to offend me. It''s not necessary, I will be fine."


    Mathew was surprised by this. "I am the one who should apologize. You ended up being dragged in my unusual family situation. Can I still get you that drink, as an apology?"


    Samara thought about how it can''t hurt. It''s not like she has anything else to do. "Sure. But don''t force yourself to entertain me. I can manage on my own."


    "How can you say that I''m forcing myself to spend a few extra minutes with a beautiful youngdy? I am lucky that you don''t mind having a drink with someone my age."


    Samara blinked. "What is wrong with your age? Isn''t that just a number?"


    Mathew shot her a side nce. "That is easy for you to say because you are young."


    "I don''t know how old you are, but you are Ellie''s father, so I have some idea. Your body is nice, which means that you are taking care of yourself, and the tattoos are telling me that you are not the guy who sits in front of the firece and solves crosswords¡­"


    Mathewughed at herment. "Youngdy¡­ for your information, I like crosswords."


    They reached the bar and Samara sat on the barstool before facing Mathew. "Crosswords or not, I know that a man like you has a lot of experience, and I like a man who knows what he is doing."


    Mathew''s eyebrows shoot up and he observed her keenly. "Are you flirting with me?"


    Samara smiled. "Do you mind?"


    "No." Mathew admitted. The fact that a young and attractivedy like Samara is flirting with him is not bothering him at all, especially because Ellie gave them her blessings. It seems thating to this party was not a bad decision.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1639 - Rons 21st Birthday (6)

    "How are you doing?" Jasper asked Ellie when he noticed that she is ncing toward the bar where Mathew and Samara are.


    Ellie exhaled. "Fine, fine¡­"


    Jasper smiled. "You said it twice, so that makes it twice not-fine."


    Ellie pressed her lips into a line and looked at Jasper. "Am I such a bad person that my father does not approach women because he fears that I will throw a fit?"


    Ellie saw that Jasper is frozen and she knows how that is his <em>''don''t provoke Ellie''</em> reaction. She exhaled. "No need to answer. I know¡­ It''s just¡­ Maybe it would be better if he finds someone his age."


    Jasper wrapped his arms around Ellie. "You told him that if he finds a woman, you will learn to live with that. I agree that it might be tough if she is a money-grabber or if something else is wrong with her, but this girl seems OK. She is Jeff''s cousin and under his protection, so Samara is definitely notcking money or resources. How about you let Mathew decide what works for him?"


    Ellie nodded in agreement and a secondter her expression turned fierce when she remembered how JoAnna put her on spot. "That Anna and her mouth! Where is she? I need to talk to her!"


    Jasper tightened his hold on Ellie. "Anna went with Jeff. I think it''s time to start the event, and they are part of the program. You can talk to herter¡­" Jasper did her best to coax Ellie. He heard that pregnancy hormones can make a woman''s personality go into extreme, but when Ellie was pregnant with Grayden, the only change was her growing belly. And this pregnancy turned Ellie into a ticking bomb.


    Ellie hugged Jasper tightly and took a few deep breaths. She is aware that her behavior is all over the ce, but she can''t do anything about it. Rage swells inside her within a second and before she can control it, she is shouting mean things at people. Ah, the baby will be out in about a month and then she hopes that things will go back to normal. Whatever that normal is.


    "Let''s go and take our seats." Jasper told Ellie. "It seems that it starts soon."


    Ellie turned to see that the people from the garden are entering the hall and she agreed with Jasper that the event will start.


    ¡­


    Jeff took the microphone and JoAnna was by his side.


    "Thank you, everyone, foring here tonight¡­" Jeff started the introduction. "As you know, tonight, I will announce the new CEO of Heinelurgy who will also be a director at the White corp. More than two years ago, Heinelurgy found itself in predicament and reached out to White corp. for assistance. Since then, my people are navigating thispany through the world of business while my task was to find a person who can take over and continue leading it toward the bright future¡­"


    Mr. Heine was at the table with several other managers from Heinelurgy. None of them knew who this new director will be.


    "Do you think it''s one of the people who wasing to visit us monthly?" One man asked.


    "That would make sense. But they are all seasoned in business, why wait almost three years to appoint one of them?" Another one asked.


    One man noticed that Ron''s father is silent. "Manager Heine, do you know something we don''t?"


    Everyone at the table looked in his direction. Of course, he is the previous owner, so he should know who will inherit him, right?


    To their surprise, Mr. Heine shook his head. "I am in the dark also, but we will find out in a minute¡­"


    Jeff finished with the short history and then he moved on to the main part: "It is my pleasure to introduce to you the new CEO of Heinelurgy, Mr. Ronald Heine¡­"


    After a second of silence, the hall erupted in ps.


    Almost everyone knew that Ron is working close to Jeff and that he is involved with Heinelurgy, but only a handful of people knew that Ron is being prepared to take over his father''spany.


    Ron''s father was not sure if his ears malfunctioned. Ron? He is the new CEO?


    One man next to him patted his shoulder. "Congrattions, manager Heine! Your son grew up into a fine man. He even got the acknowledgment from Jeffrey White. You must be proud."


    "And you told us that you don''t know who the next CEO is¡­ How can you not know when it''s your own son?"


    "It must be that they agreed on secrecy..."


    Mr. Heine smiled awkwardly. They all know that Ron is in Los Angeles and studying, but they don''t know that Ron is treating his own father as a stranger. Mr. Heine decided to focus on Jeff''s speech so that he does not need to talk to these people and face ufortable questions.


    "I knew that Ron is a talented businessman and two years ago, I offered Ron to take over Heinelurgy. Ron''s response was that he is not ready." Jeff said and made a dramatic pause. "At that point, I knew that Ron is a perfect choice. Ron agreed to study hard and learn by my side, until his twenty-first birthday when he will take over thepany with confidence. As you can guess, other than announcing Ron as the new CEO, this party is also to celebrate his twenty-first birthday¡­"


    Mr. Heine fidgeted in his chair. Today is April 11, Ron''s birthday. He forgot. Can he even call himself a father?


    Ron thanked Jeff for the introduction and his guidance, and moved on with his part.


    "I would not be here without the support of several people who agreed to give me their time and their skills, and I am confident that together we will take Heinelurgy to the next level." Ron extended his left hand and took Z''s hand in his, pulling her toe closer to him. "This is Z. I rely on her in every way possible. She is smart and knowledgeable and if you don''t understand my words, you will when you see her work. Z will have an official title of my assistant, but she will also be my proxy and have the same authority as I do."


    Ron nced at his three friends and gestured them toe up. "Jason, Marshall, and Colin will be executives within Heinelurgy in their respective areas¡­"


    After a brief introduction, Ron spoke about his vision for thepany.


    "We are aware that Heinelurgy is the lifeline of this town, and that is why we decided to invest in people outside the workforce. We will start a program of schrships which will allow talented youth to go to college¡­"


    The townspeople like this very much. Ron mentioned several uing projects for the town as well, such as upgrading the park to add a yground, a fountain, and a botanical garden. There are ns to build a golf course and a hotel. Of course, all that will be part of Heinelurgy, but the town will benefit from a few perks thate with tourism, and Ron can use those facilities when he needs to host arge number of people, such as duringrge business meetings. At the same time, all this will make the town more dependent on Ron.


    "I am working with the team of engineers, Mayor Jenkins and Mr. Stan Leddy on finalizing the ns, and they will be avable on the website shortly for everyone to see¡­"


    The speech ended on a good note and everyone was excited.


    "This is beyond expanding thepany..." One man at the table with Mr. Heine said.


    "True, he is enhancing the wholemunity..."


    "A remarkable young man..."


    "No wonder CEO White epted to be Ronald''s mentor. He is a rare prodigy..."


    "You must be proud manager Heine..." The man said with glee while gesturing toward the stage where Ron was standing.


    Mr. Heine smiled awkwardly. Should he tell them that he didn''t have a decent conversation with Ron for a very long time? He decided to remain quiet while guilt was eating him from the inside. If he listened to his son ten years ago, he would have a family and apany, and now... he is a spectator.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1640 - Rons 21st Birthday (7)

    Ron reminded everyone that dinner will be served at 6 PM and that until then they can enjoy themselves. Snacks and drinks are being served, there are a dancefloor and a band which takes requests, and the main level of the vi and the garden are avable for exploring.


    When they got off the stage, Z gave him a hug. "You can rx now, you did great. I am proud of you."


    "Thanks¡­" Ron responded and hugged Z tightly with the hope that she will not see how nervous he is. But he is not nervous about what happened because his mind is totally on what is about to happen before dinner. He only hopes that he will not stumble over his words and mess up the proposal.


    "Let''s go out for a walk¡­" Ron suggested.


    "I don''t think you can. So many people are waiting to congratte you¡­" Z reminded him.


    Ron snuck a nce to the side and exhaled. She is right. People are standing and eagerly looking his way.


    Outside, in the garden¡­


    Corey and Merve are sitting in the shade of a big oak tree and chatting.


    Since their kiss in the art gallery, almost a month ago, the two of them acknowledged that they are dating, but other than a few times at the Cliffside Vi, they didn''t see each other. And it was always with someone around, so there was no hugging or kissing involved.


    This event is something like their first date as a couple. And now, that it''s finally just the two of them, on the bench, hidden among bushes... neither of them knows what to do.


    "Did you like Jeff''s and Ron''s speeches?" Merve asked Corey while trying to strike a conversation. They always spoke in a good mood, about anything and everything, so this silence is unusual and slightly ufortable.


    Corey licked his lips nervously and took a deep breath before responding: "Honestly, I never thought that my life would turn out like this. For the first fifteen years of my life, it was me and my mom in a small apartment. My mom would tell me that I have a father who is an important figure, but that due to his situation he can''t help us out and that I should never look for him. When I was young, I believed that my father is a super-soldier or a spy on a mission to save the world, and that he has a good reason for staying away from us. I was about twelve when I found out that my dad is in the same city, with another family¡­ and that I have a brother and a sister he recognizes while I don''t exist. They live in luxury while my mom is working two jobs to keep us afloat. The most confusing thing was that my mother never med him. She would always find excuses for everyone¡­ even for the man who used her and then abandoned her, and me. At first, I was angry, but then I got determined to prove everyone wrong, especially my father. I made a vow to study hard and stay out of trouble so that one day he would acknowledge me. I had no idea that the one to take me in as family would be my Cousin Charlie. And other than helping me, he also punished my father and his other family. Thanks to Charlie, I can attend an elite school, and these events¡­ and thanks to him I met you."


    Merve blinked. She asked him if he likes what Ron and Jeff said, and he told her his life story. Just what is this?


    Coreyughed at himself. "I know I''m talking a lot. I do that when I''m nervous."


    "You are nervous?"


    "Yeah¡­" He admitted and collected all his courage to ask: "Do you want to be my date for the prom?"


    Merve didn''t understand. "Prom?"


    Corey realized that she does not know what that is. "For us who go to school in person, it''s a dance party at the end of the year for seniors. And this is myst year as a high schooler, so¡­"


    Merve smiled while thinking about how Corey is adorable. "You are nervous about asking your girlfriend to go with you to a dance party?"


    "When you put it that way, it sounds silly. But I am nervous. Because I like you. A lot. And I fear that I will mess this up and..."


    "I will go with you." Merve interrupted whatever he wanted to say next. "I will be happy to go with you, as your date. When is it? Is there a dress code? Should I bring something?"


    Corey''s face exploded in a smile when the information sank in: she will go with him! "Four weeks from now. The theme of the prom is 1920-ies so you will need a dress with frills and a headpiece with a feather and maybe a feather boa, and a beaded ne. I will wear a suit like a gangster with fedora hat¡­"


    Merve blinked. She had no idea what he is talking about. What''s the thing about frills, feathers, beads, and gangster''s suits? Is that how people dressed a hundred years ago? She needs to do research, and probably ask Sarah for help.


    Corey was excited again, and he was still talking: "I will get you a wrist corsage and rent a limousine so that we go in style. Don''t worry, I will handle those. You just keep the date open. I will send you details in the email¡­"


    Corey was talking fast and Merve cupped his cheeks and kissed him on the lips.


    "Rx. You are making me nervous." Merve said while inching away. "I like you too and I will not think bad of you even if things are not perfect."


    Corey was staring at Merve and subconsciously, he licked his lips.


    After a few seconds of silence, Merve spoke: "I only wanted you not to be nervous. If I knew that my kiss would make you mute, I would not do it."


    Corey''s eyes shed in mischief. "If you kiss me again, it might return me to a previous state."


    Merve understood that he wants another kiss. "Will you go back to being a chatterbox?"


    Corey smiled at her witty question. "No. Every kiss sets me to a random state, so you need to kiss me until it''s perfect."


    "It seems that you are not nervous anymore."


    "I am. But my desire to kiss you is overpowering everything else." Corey leaned closer and their lips connected. A secondter, his arms wrapped around Merve and they kissed like they are alone in the garden.


    "Corey¡­ someone will see us¡­" Merve said between kisses. A quick kiss is one thing, but this is so much more than that!


    "No one cares¡­" He murmured and kissed her again.


    Merve''s arms snaked around his neck and she held onto Corey while responding to his kisses eagerly.


    "Ha! What is this?"


    Hande''s voice came from the side, interrupting the kissing frenzy.


    "You!" Hande red at Corey. "Get your lecherous hands off from my sister and step away!"


    Corey was stunned. He didn''t know how to respond to this. Hande is giving him a death-stare and Ade is right next to her. And Hande''s loud voice is attracting attention.


    Merve frowned. "Why are you yelling? We are dating, this bench is well hidden in the bushes, and we were just kissing."


    "Really?" Hande said with glee while crossing her arms over her chest. "I remember that I used to tell you that I''m dating Ade, but that didn''t stop you from interrupting every time you saw us together and making a fuss because we are too close, too much touching, too inappropriate¡­ and we were not even kissing then."


    Merve blinked. "Does that mean that you are kissing now?"


    Hande pressed her lips into a line. "That is not the point, is it?"


    "What is your point?" Merve asked in defeat. She wants to pacify Hande so that she leaves and stops causing a ruckus.


    "I want you to know how bad it feels when someone interrupts your special time with the person you love."


    Merve exhaled. "Point taken. I''m sorry. I know that I was unreasonable."


    Hande didn''t expect an apology. Not so easily at least. "Well¡­ fine. Don''t do it again."


    Merve looked after Ade and Hande who held hands and walked further in the garden.


    "I''m sorry Corey, Hande can¡­" Her words stopped when Corey''s lips covered hers. And they were back to kissing.


    Several bushes away¡­


    Hande plopped on the bench and huffed victoriously. She was happy that she gave Merve a taste of her own medicine.


    Ade sat next to Hande and looked at her dreamily.


    "What?" Hande asked.


    "You said that when we are together¡­ it''s a special time with the person you love. Does that mean that you love me?"


    Hande''s eyes widened. How did her teaching Merve a lesson turn into a confession? But she can''t lie.


    "If I don''t love you, I would not be your girlfriend."


    Ade hoped that she will say more. "Really?"


    Hande nodded. "We are together for three years, and we made a promise for three years in the future¡­ that is six years. You don''t spend so much time with a person you don''t love."


    "True." Ade said while his arms circled around Hande and he pulled her closer.


    They gazed into each other''s eyes, unaware that the distance between them is reducing. And then they kissed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1641 - Rons 21st Birthday (8)

    It was around five-thirty when Ron went on the stage and took the microphone into his hand.


    "Can I have your attention, please?" Ron asked and waited for everyone to settle down. "It''s almost time for dinner, but before that, I would like to say a few words. Today is my twenty-first birthday and I am officially an adult. For a long time, I was in a bad ce and I sank deeper, convinced that no one likes me, no one believes me, that I''m not worthy and that there is no future for me. I channeled that negativity into reckless behavior which endangered me and everyone who came close enough. I woke up every morning hoping that it''s myst, and about three and a half years ago, I met Sarah and Aiden." Ron gestured to the table where Sarah and Aiden are sitting. "I met them when I was at my lowest, but they didn''t see a failure, they saw potential and they allowed me to grow while being myself. Sarah and Aiden epted me as part of their family and showered me with support and encouragement which showed me that I am worthy and that my future depends on me." Ron turned slightly and spoke to Sarah and Aiden: "Sarah, Aiden, what the two of you did for me¡­ I can''t describe it with words and if I start listing every time you acted as my pirs, I would take the whole night. Thank you."


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and smiled. They felt like proud parents.


    "Due to Sarah and Aiden taking me in, a number of other people entered my life and impacted my path, but one stands above all¡­ Z, can you, pleasee here?"


    Ron looked at Z anxiously while she climbed the stage.


    Her stiff smile told him that she has no idea what is going on.


    "For the ones who don''t know, Z is much more than my assistant and my partner at Heinelurgy. She is my partner privately and I am lucky that she is willing to be my girlfriend." Ron turned to Z and spoke into the microphone: "Z, your unyielding support kept me from falling apart because every time I cracked, you helped me collect the pieces. You showed me that life can be fun and full of colors and without you I would not have a reason to keep on moving forward. Sarah and Aiden helped me find my way out of the abyss, and your love prevented me from plunging back into it. If it''s up to me, we would never be apart and that is why¡­" Ron got down on his knee and extended a box with a sparkling diamond ring toward Z. "Z, I know that we are young and that there is no need to rush things, but our time is limited, and we don''t know what tomorrow brings. I don''t want to dy asking this¡­ Would you consider spending the rest of your life with me?"


    Z stared at Ron, and then at the ring. It took her a few seconds to process the fact that he is down on his knee, holding onto a ring, and that he asked her to spend her life with him¡­ a proposal¡­ a marriage¡­ a lifetime together. She didn''t think about getting married, but whenever she thought about the future, it was with Ron.


    Z''s face lit up with a smile. "Yes."


    Ron put the ring on her left ring finger and stood up. They hugged and kissed, and everyone pped.


    Sarah leaned on Aiden and watched Ron and Z who broke their kiss, looked at each other with big matching smiles, and then they kissed again.


    Aiden nced at Sarah. "Are you crying?"


    "Our kids are all grown up¡­" Sarah said through sniffles.


    Aiden stifled augh and hugged her. "Yes, they are grown up."


    People (again) lined up, this time to congratte the engagement.


    Aiden wiped Sarah''s tears and smiled. He does not like it when Sarah cries, but he knows that these are happy-tears.


    Aiden remembered that Sarah used to have a wall around her that didn''t allow people close enough to hurt her, and that same wall kept the bad and the good things away. The fact that she is so emotional about Ron''s and Z''s engagement is definite proof that she is letting people in. Their family. And he hopes that he had a part in creating the opening in that wall which allowed all of them to be touched by Sarah. Especially him. She is amazing.


    "Save some of your tears for others¡­" Aiden murmured.


    Sarah blinked. "Others?"


    "Mhm¡­ I have a feeling that this started an engagement flood and soon other couples among our kids will start shing their rings."


    Sarah paused, and her sightnded on Michael and Oni who were holding each other and smiling. And right next to them were Haru and N.


    "I think you are right¡­ Do you think that we should add more apartments?"


    Aiden chuckled. Sarah always thinks about amodating everyone. What if the kids decide to move out? Aiden reminded himself not to mention that possibility. Sarah likes to collect people and animals but letting go is not something she is willing to do. It''s not that she will force anyone to stay, but she will be sad when they are gone.


    A few tables away¡­


    Samara and Mathew are sitting at the table and observing themotion. His eyebrows shoot up in surprise when he felt Samara''s hand on his thigh, hidden under the tablecloth.


    Samara smiled, amused by his expression. "I heard the boy say how the time is limited and should not be wasted so¡­"


    Mathew''s lips curved into a sly smile. He knew that Samara is interested in starting something with him, but he wanted to be certain before making a move. After all, she is young and a White and he does not want to overreach, not in public at least. Mathew''s n was to make his move once they find privacy or at least some of the people disperse. But since Samara took the initiative, things are different.


    Mathew reached under the table and took Samara''s hand in his. He lifted it up and kissed the back of her palm.


    "I see you as ady, and in public, I will treat you as such. And in private¡­ It will be different."


    Samara''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. She was undeniably attracted to his confidence and she could not stop herself from asking: "Where are you going after this party?"


    Mathew understood that she is asking about where he will spend the night. And her seductive smile tells him that she wants to join him. Samara is bold and not afraid to make the first move. He likes that. "Unfortunately, I got a ride with my daughter and my son-inw, so my options are limited. If I don''t return with them to Chicago¡­ Ron said that there are rooms avable for anyone who wants to stay the night. In the morning I can arrange something. You?"


    "I''m in a simr situation." Samara responded.


    "We can always go to Springfield and get a room in a hotel." Mathew suggested, and he was delighted to see Samara nodding in agreement.


    Samara noticed that Mathew is on his own. "Don''t you have bodyguards?" She was curious because almost everyone here came with some security.


    "I don''t need them." Mathew responded. He wanted to say how no one will dare to cause a ruckus at the event secured by the Army of Chaos, but he knew that he should not mention that. However, he exined another point: "The ones who don''t know me will not bother with me, and the ones who know me will not dare to approach me."


    Samara was interested. "Really? What is your identity?"


    "Stick around, and you might find out." Mathew said mysteriously.


    ---

 Chapter 1642 - Rons 21st Birthday (9)

    Colin, Jason, and Marshall looked at Ron and Z and smiled. They are happy to see that Ron came out of the hell Julia created for him, and they hope that one day they will also be able to find someone because at this point, they are still damaged. Ron told them that unless they put themselves out there, and find a partner, they will be stuck with only bad memories, and that is not a way to heal. Colin, Jason, and Marshall understand Ron''s message, and they all heard Ron''s story about Z helping him create good experiences which overwrote what Julia did, but that is easier said than done.


    The three of them are grateful for Ron who gave them a chance to get back at Julia, and to get a good education and jobs which are waiting for them. But they are most grateful to Ron for enabling them to find each other. Before Ron gathered them in the warehouse on the outskirts of Springfield, Colin, Jason, and Marshallsuffered in silence on their own, ashamed of what Julia did to them. But now it''s four of them. They shared the same horrid stories and revenge, and that created an unbreakable bond between them. A bond that willst a lifetime.


    Sarah and Aiden got their turn to congratte Ron and Z.


    Ron looked at Sarah and Aiden with sadness in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Sarah asked.


    "Now that we reached this point, it''s difficult to let go and proceed on our own." Ron admitted.


    Sarah made a face. A secondter, she reached and pinched Ron''s cheeks. "What are you saying? What letting go? What on your own? Do you hear yourself? What does that even mean?"


    Ron squirmed out of Sarah''s cheek-pinching attack and pouted. "Now I''m an adult, and engaged, with a job and a home¡­ I need to be responsible and do the right thing and I can''t stay with you guys."


    Aiden chuckled and hugged Sarah, to prevent her from pinching Ron again. Or maybe she would smack him this time. "Ron. You are an adult, and engaged, with a job and the house, but the Cliffside Vi will always be your home. You are a director at the White corp. and most of your work will be done either remotely or from Los Angeles. Unless you have a very good reason to move out, we expect that you will stay in your current apartment whenever you are in Los Angeles."


    Ron''s eyes widened and his face broke into a smile. It''s not that he wants to leave, but he felt that he would be leeching off from Sarah and Aiden. They have so many kids to care about, and technically, he is not a kid anymore.


    Sarah nodded in agreement with Aiden and added: "And even if you move out, we will always have space for you. This is not you recing what you have with new, this is only adding things. And we need our general, you are not dismissed."


    Aiden remembered one more point: "You are more than wee to stay with us, but you are a grownup so if you want to leave, we will not hold you. However, Z is still a minor, and going to school. She can''t leave. Did you n to move out and leave her behind?"


    Ron smiled when Z hugged him. They spoke about this, and Z threw a fit when he mentioned moving out. She understands Ron''s points, but she does not want to leave. She told him that if he feels guilty, he can give to Sarah and Aiden a portion of his sry. It would be simr to paying rent and food anywhere else.


    Ron was happy to hear confirmation that he can stay. "Sarah, Aiden¡­ For me, the two of you are parents whom I lost a long time ago. You gave me a family and a ce I can call home. Thank you."


    The four of them ended up in a group hug.


    Mr. Heine observed the scene from the side. He could not hear what they are talking about, but he can see their warm gazes and smiles, and he knew that the mood is good.


    Part of him was jealous. Jealous about him not being there. He would give Ron fatherly advice and ask when the wedding will be and when can he expect a grandchild. He wondered, if his wife didn''t pass, would that be him and ine instead of Sarah and Aiden? He shook his head dejectedly. There is no point in thinking about possibilities. He had his chances and he blew them. When ine died, both he and Ron were hurting, but instead of sticking together, he buried himself in work while showing Ron in the hands of Julia. At that time, he saw Julia as Ron''s recement for ine, but he didn''t realize that every time he left to work, he left Ron in hell. And to make things worse, whenever Ron tried to tell him about it, he would dismiss him because it was easier to believe that Ron is acting out, a rebellious teenager, than to believe that he married a despicable woman. And now¡­ it''s toote.


    Mr. Heine sighed and took another longing look at Ron before turning and walking out.


    Sarah saw with Eve-vision that Mr. Heine walked out of the vi. She is keeping an eye on him, for personal reasons.


    "Ron, we are d that you think of us as parents, but I hope that you didn''t forget that you have a father." Sarah saw that Ron frowned and added: "I know that you have a grudge against him. He was wrong, and you were right, and because of that, he lost everything. But he is still your father."


    "What are you trying to say?" Ron asked cautiously.


    Aiden responded: "You don''t need to pretend like all is well but try to forgive him. Removing himpletely from your life will not be beneficial for anyone. And you will probably regret itter, when it''s toote. Don''t allow yourself to have regrets about missed opportunities."


    Sarah nodded in agreement and added: "We all have disputes with our parents. Sometimes more, sometimes less, but in the end, we are still a family and we give each other second chances. Now he knows the truth, and you should give him a chance to do something about it."


    Ron pressed his lips into a line. "I will think about it¡­" He took Z''s hand in his and walked out in the garden.


    "You don''t want to give your father a chance?" Z asked Ron when they walked out.


    "You think that I should?" He responded with a question.


    Z knows that this is a sensitive topic for Ron, but she agrees with Sarah and Aiden. Z would give anything if her real parents are alive and if they could be here to see her shining on that stage from happiness, and how well she is doing in school, and she would tell them how wonderful Ron is, and about all her friends, but Z can''t do that because for her, it''s toote. However, for Ron is different. His father is right there, and the only thing Ron needs to do is to crack the door open for the possibility of mending their rtionship.


    "I think that you are in a position where you are holding all the cards. He can''t harm you. You have nothing to lose, and you might gain something."


    Ron shook his head, rejecting the idea. "He will never be a father to me. I tried to talk to him over and over again, and he trusted a stranger over me."


    "Ron, Julia was a stranger to you, but your father didn''t see her as such. For him, she was kind and thoughtful. Just like anyone who didn''t suffer in her hands, your father was deceived, and because of that, he lost his son, his wife, his home, and his work. Tonight, I saw him looking at you in the same way he always does whenever we visit the factory. He has so many things he would like to tell you, but he has no courage to approach you. You let go of your revenge against Julia, can''t you do something simr for your father?"


    "I don''t want to be the bad guy, but I don''t know what to do. I can''t pretend that he didn''t hurt me and that I didn''t suffer because of that."


    "You should not pretend. Tell him everything that is on your mind. Or if you don''t feel like talking, let him talk. At least give him a chance to mend your rtionship. Because of what happened, everyone suffered, not just you. But don''t forget that because of what happened, you left and met Sarah and Aiden¡­ and me."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1643 - Rons 21st Birthday (10)

    Mr. Heine was waiting for the valet to get his car, when he was approached by two security guards.


    "Mr. Heine?" One guard asked.


    He nodded reluctantly.


    "Please, follow us this way¡­"


    He wanted to ask where are they taking him and what for, but two more bulky men stood next to him and he walked with them obediently without making a sound.


    Mr. Heine sighed internally. There used to be a time when he would look at these people sternly and demand an exnation, but since Julia''s crimes were exposed and he lost everything, he lost his confidence as well. He is convinced that even if he shouts for help, no one will help him because he is a nobody.


    ¡­


    In the study¡­


    Mr. Heine paused when he saw Ron and Z sitting on the sofa.


    After a small nod from Ron, the security guards left the study and closed the door to give them privacy.


    Ron gestured to the sofa chair, and his father took a seat.


    Mr. Heine observed the study and saw that it didn''t change much since he owned this ce. Even the portrait of ine is still on the wall. This solidified his suspicion that this vi belongs to Ron.


    "Why am I here? I thought that you don''t want to talk to me anymore." Mr. Heine said stiffly.


    "I don''t. But it seems that you want to tell me something, so¡­ this is your chance." Ron responded.


    "I already told you that I''m sorry. What Julia did was... horrid. I didn''t want to believe that something like that is possible. Ron, if I could go back, I would, and I would fix things, but I can''t. When you were born, I promised your mother that I would take care of both of you, and now¡­ The only thing I have is regret that I messed up everything¡­" Mr. Heine''s voice was shaky as his chin trembled. But in a way, he felt better after saying this with Ron as an audience.


    He took a deep breath andposed himself. "Congrattions on your engagement. It seems that you found yourself a wonderful girl. I wish you good luck."


    Mr. Heine didn''t know what else to say and Ron was quiet, so he stood up, ready to leave.


    "Z is a wonderful girl. She is the best." Ron said. "I hope that you will confirm it as you get to know her better."


    Mr. Heine''s eyes widened in surprise. "Will you acknowledge me as your father?"


    "No matter what happened, you are my father. Tomorrow morning, I wille with Z to the factory to make an official announcement to all employees that I''m the new CEO. If you are free, after that we can go and grab lunch. If you want."


    "Of course. Do you want me to make a reservation?"


    Ron rejected. "No need. My people will take care of it. I hope that you are not leaving before dinner."


    Mr. Heine understood that Ron is telling him it''s time to leave the study and he was not willing to admit that he was about to head out for the night.


    "I look forward to our lunch tomorrow. If you excuse me, I will return to the event, the dinner must be in progress." Mr. Heine smiled and walked out.


    He held onto the doorknob and paused. He needed a confirmation: "Ron¡­ Are you the owner of this vi?"


    "Yes." Ron had no intention of hiding it from his father. He will find out sooner orter anyway.


    Mr. Heine was not sure how he feels about Ron owning this vi, but it''s better than a stranger.


    When Mr. Heine left the study, Z hugged Ron.


    "You did great."


    "It''s difficult to see my father like this. He was always confident, in charge of things and now he is¡­ submissive."


    "Isn''t this what you wanted?"


    "I don''t know anymore." Ron admitted.


    Z smiled. It seems that Ron is getting ready to forgive his father. "If things go well, will you offer him to live here?"


    Ron puffed his cheeks. He didn''t think about it. He got the vi a year ago, but they came here only a handful of times. Whenever they visited the factory, they would arrive early in the morning and return that same day.


    Ron can see from Z''s expectant look that she hopes how Ron will reconcile with his father. Maybe he can be stern toward his father, but he can''t deny Z anything. After all, this is not about forgiving, this is about giving a second chance. And he promised to Z that he will do so.


    "Uhm¡­ I''m not sure. Maybe he can stay in one of the guest bedrooms. At least the ce will not be empty. How will we exin expansions, the second vi in the back, and all these people?"


    Z understood that he is asking about the army members (aka the security), but she didn''t see that as a problem. "We expanded, added, and security is here. Even if he sees them training, that is your security training. We have in the basement secure rooms that require biometrics for ess, and if anything is not for your father to see, we will keep it there¡­ If he asks about the restricted sections, tell him that it''s something rted to the Whites and your father will not dare ask further..."


    Ron listened to Z and smiled. She has a solution for everything. Maybe he will suggest to his father tomorrow during lunch to move back into the vi. Maybe.


    "I am proud of you."


    Z''s words pulled Ron out of his thoughts.


    "You are?"


    Z hummed in confirmation. "The fact that you can give second chances means that you are in control. You have the power."


    Ron liked this. "I have the power to make you ept to spend your life with me."


    "I am in love with a man who is destined for greatness."


    Ron moved his fingers in the air, and the door of the study made a distinctive ''CLICK'' sound that it''s being locked.


    Z widened her eyes when she saw that Ron is approaching her with a sly smirk at the corner of his lips and she knew what it means.


    "Ron¡­ Party. Guests." Z reminded him.


    "You said that I am powerful and great. That made me happy. And I wish to share my happiness with you¡­" Ron mumbled while lifting the skirt of her gown.


    "Can''t you wait until after the party?"


    Ron gave her a quick kiss on the lips before saying: "One minute."


    "What?"


    "I need one minute. If after that you still want us to return to the event, I will stop whatever I''m doing, and we will go."


    Z could not believe this. What one minute? She knows that Ron can fire her up in a matter of seconds, and he knows that as well.


    Ron smirked when she lifted her bottom so that he can remove her panties.


    ¡­


    In the event hall, dinner was being served.


    "Stop giving food to the dogs under the table." Sarah reminded Aiden. He is too lenient with them, and she is surprised how they got any training at all.


    "Easy for you to say, they are not tugging on your pants while asking for food." Aiden grumbled.


    Sarah leaned backward in her chair and lifted the tablecloth, and there they are¡­ three ck German Shepherds, nudging Aiden''s legs with their noses. If they nudge a few times and he does not give anything, they start whimpering until he gives in.


    Sarah shook her head in disapproval. "They do that only to you. When you are not around, they eat from their bowl and stay away from the dining table."


    Aiden shoot Sarah a side-nce. "Are you saying that I''m spoiling them?"


    "No. I said that you already spoiled them."


    Aiden protested. "What can I do? They are so cute¡­"


    "They were cute, as pups. Now they are huge, and they can eat all the food from this table and still be hungry. They had their meal; they are only asking for treats¡­ You will spoil our kids like this as well."


    Aiden paused and looked at Sarah in disbelief. "Please, don''t tell me that this is the reason we are not having kids."


    He saw that her mood feel and he regretted for bringing up that topic. Even though Sarah is not talking about it, Aiden knows that she wants them to have kids, just as he does.


    Aiden ducked under the table and spoke sternly to Hero, Be, and Luna: "Out! Go in the garden and sit until I call for you."


    Sarah watched three dogs obediently dash out of the event hall and then her sightnded on Aiden who smiled victoriously.


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "This only proves that you are spoiling the dogs on purpose."


    Aiden exhaled. "No matter what I do, it''s not good."


    Sarah looked at Aiden with aplex expression. She wanted to tell him that she is not taking pills, but she decided not to because it should be a surprise, when her period iste, and she does the test and ites positive¡­ And she hopes that it will be soon.


    "Well, at least I can eat without disturbances..." Aiden mumbled and resumed working on his dinner.


    Sarah leaned her head on his shoulder. "Whatever you do, it''s perfect."


    Aiden nced at her and smiled.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1644 - Victoria Long

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Victoria Long is sitting in the parked car and considering if she should go out of the car and attend the meeting that was set up by a mystery person or drive back home.


    She exhaled in frustration. Victoria and Gabriel are high school sweethearts, they went through many trials together. Victoria patiently waited for him to finish his education at the Te University before he started working by his father in order to officially take over the Long family. They got engaged and the size of the diamond on her engagement ring reflected the magnificent future which was in front of them. Gabriel was destined to take over the Long family, with Victoria by his side. And when they got married, she made a vow to continue supporting him for a lifetime with the knowledge that she will be basking in the power and influence whiches with the position of the main Madam of the Long family.


    The pieces wereing together nicely: Gabriel was working as the patriarch, managing the Long industries, handling all their people¡­ the only thing missing was the official ceremony which Gabriel''s father dyed for some flimsy reason how Gabriel''s position is still shaky. And then Stephen Long showed up.


    Victoria has no idea what happened. It took weeks, months maybe, but for her, it was an endless nightmare. She noticed that some of the madams are giving her condescending looks, and dismissing her presence. She lost the respect and privilege she worked for her whole life. Victoria asked Gabriel what is going on, but he only said how he has issues at work and that she should be patient and have faith in him because he is taking care of it. Victoria decided to obey. After all, she waited for so long, she can do it for a bit more.


    And then it happened¡­ After one meeting between Gabriel and Steve, Gabriel called her to talk¡­


    "I decided to give up on the position of the family head."


    Victoria was sure that she didn''t hear him right. "What?"


    Gabriel repeated: "I never wanted that position, it was forced on me. Steve is a better choice. He has more stocks than me and a solid backing. He has a good n that will make the whole family prosper¡­"


    Victoria was convinced that this is a joke. And a bad one. "You are kidding, right? Gabe, what will we do?"


    "I will work by Steve''s side, as his assistant, the second inmand. We will be well taken care of, and the pressure will be off. We can focus on us, travel, expand our family¡­"


    Victoria shook her head frantically. "Do you think that I married an assistant? Did you think that I''m with you so that I can travel and have babies? What possessed you to give up on the position you worked for your whole life?"


    "Vicky¡­ Since I started working as the head of the family, I barely saw you. I woulde home only to sleep, and sometimes I would even sleep in the office. You know that better than anyone else. Other than my father and a few elders, no one supports me. And those few that support me, don''t help me in day-to-day tasks. Even my father is not opposing Steve stepping in as the head of the family. This is more than just managing thepany and having the highest standing in the family. Every day people want to sabotage me, to see me failing, some of them are after my life. I''m exhausted. And I miss you."


    Victoria scowled. "You are exhausted¡­ Howe Steve can do it?"


    "Steve has help. He has¡­"


    "THEN HIRE HELP!" Victoria screamed.


    Gabriel''s expression showed that he is in shock. "Vicky? What''s got into you? Why are you so set up on the position of us leading the Long family? That position carries so many responsibilities and not many rewards. We would need to ensure that everyone is taken care of, and to not offend anyone so that we don''t get backstabbed in retaliation, and for what? For a spot at the head of the table? Do you think that those smiles are sincere? They don''t care about us. They care only about their benefits and none of them will hesitate to suck us dry if they could. The only thing we have is us. Don''t you love me?"


    Victoria lost it. "Love you? Who are you? I love Gabriel who is working hard, who is fearless, who aims for the top, and you¡­ who are you? I was never in love with a loser."


    "Giving up the head position does not make me a loser. If you calm down and think rationally, you will see that it''s a good decision. I will still be at the top of thepany, and we can live here. Money and luxury will not becking. With this move, the only thing I''m removing is the edge which caused me stress, insomnia, and high blood pressure, and I''m not even thirty years old¡­"


    "Gabe¡­" Victoria squeezed through her teeth. "There is only one winner. The one who is at the top. You didn''te in second, you forfeited and THAT makes you a loser¡­"


    Victoria stormed out of the room, without giving him a chance to reply. That was the first night she spent in her parent''s home since she married Gabriel Long, the man who was supposed to make all of her dreamse true¡­ The dreams which were almost a reality, until he decided that he can''t take it anymore.


    On several more asions, Victoria talked with Gabriel, with a goal to get him to change his mind, but it was all in vain. Gabriel decided that he will support Steve. Gabriel decided that being in the second ce is enough. Gabriel decided¡­ for both of them. And what about her? She has no right to vote. She is stuck in a position where she still needs to smile and portray an elegant woman, but she has no power. Nothing. Gabriel reduced her to nothing.


    Victoria was forced to attend Long family functions while standing by Gabriel''s side and smiling with the knowledge that none of the eyes are on her. Everyone was looking at Stephen and Bridgette, the two nobodies who didn''t even associate themselves with the Long family until recently.


    She didn''t see theming for the top, many of the people in the family didn''t. While trying to figure out how Steve moved from nothing to a frontrunner, Victoria found out that several elders support him passionately, some elders fear him, and most of them turned how the wind blows.


    Victoria never found out how Steve managed toe in from the backdoor and take over, but there he is, at the top, with Bridgette by his side while she is forced to look at them from below, like othermoners.


    Victoria was drifting between fury and desperation, and then she got an untraceable message: "Do you want your position in the Long family back?"


    Victoria thought that it''s a joke, but the next day another message arrived: "Do you want Steve to lose his support?"


    Victoria told herself not to bother. It''s a trap, anyway.


    Message after message arrived, until one day she received: "This is thest time I''m contacting you. Do you want your husband to regain his position? If yes,e to¡­"


    That is how Victoria found herself here. The mystery person told her toe to this nightclub, to a VIP room so that she can find out more about how to reim what she lost, and Victoria is hesitating while weighing her options.


    If she goes inside, and it''s a trap, she might lose her position. She might lose her life. Or maybe not. Gabriel would do anything to protect her. Victoria''s second option is to drive back home and to be content with mediocrity. After experiencing the glory of the main Madam of the Long family, how can she ept the second ce? Every time she sees Bridgette, Victoria feels like ripping her head off. And they even have a child! For Victoria, returning to that home is worse than death¡­ She turned off the engine of her car and walked out. She decided.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1645 - Dice (1)

    Victoria was escorted by a staff member to the VIP room which was booked under the name <em>''Dice''</em>. She knew that it''s a fake name, but who cares? She was curious to find out who she will meet inside.


    "You are?" Victoria asked suspiciously when she faced a woman who is about her age.


    "Chelsea. And you?"


    "Victoria." Victoria responded stiffly.


    Chelsea eyed Victoria while voicing a question that burned inside her: "Are you the one who sent me the message?"


    "No." Victoria responded with disappointment obvious in her voice because Chelsea''s question confirmed that Chelsea is not the one who sent the message either.


    "It appears that we are still waiting for someone." Victoria said and sat on the sofa opposite from Chelsea.


    They sat in awkward silence for about a minute when the door opened, and another person got in.


    "David?" Both Chelsea and Victoria cried in unison.


    Chelsea and Victoria know David Smith, a man who would be the patriarch of the Smith family if Charlie does not exist. Chelsea and Victoria were in the same circle with David.


    Chelsea turned to Victoria and met her equally suspicious gaze. How can both of them know David, yet they don''t know each other? It''s all about the timing...


    Chelsea fell from grace more than three years ago, when she ruined Emma''s dress. That event caused the downfall of the Davis family; Charlie demanded properties aspensation, after which Jeff punished Chelsea''s whole family. At that time, Victoria only started attending important events outside the Long family with Gabriel, and by the time Victoria became someone worth noticing, Chelsea disappeared from that stage.


    David''s sight paused on Chelsea and then on Victoria. He nodded in greeting before asking: "Which one of you sent me the text message?"


    Chelsea and Victoria exchanged confused nces. They thought that he messaged them, but it seems that is not the case.


    "None of you..." David answered his question before they could.


    The door opened again, and a waitress entered. She took their drink orders and swiftly left.


    "What brings you here?" David asked Chelsea and Victoria.


    "The same thing that brought you. A message." Victoria said and asked: "Do you know what we are waiting?"


    "Drinks and the person who sent the message. Unless this is a trap. In that case, I will deny everything." David said casually while scrutinizing Chelsea. "You changed. You look more¡­ haggard."


    Chelsea frowned. "Since my family met misfortune, my life changed. My options were to adapt or perish. I chose to survive."


    "Misfortune?" David asked with a smirk. "How much I remember, you and a few others bullied a woman you shouldn''t and it cost you everything you own. How is your brother, Dn? Is he still limping?"


    Chelsea gritted her teeth. How dares he make fun of Dn? He is limping because Charlie''s bodyguards beat him up and broke his limbs when Dn failed to assault Charlie with a knife.


    How can Chelsea allow that nasty verbal jab to pass without throwing a poisonous remark back at David? "Yes, I insulted a woman by spilling wine on her dress. The same one you imed to sleep with. But it turned out that you don''t know with whom you are sleeping because you were shagging a maid for everyone to see."


    "I see that your tongue is still sharp, Miss Davis. And you manage to keep in touch with gossip from the slums. I wonder if you still dream about marrying my Cousin Charlie?"


    Chelsea snorted. "I wonder if you still dream about sleeping with Charlie''s wife. Does thate before or after your Cousin Charlie kicks you out of the house?"


    "Enough!" Victoria hissed. "I''m quite sure that none of us is here to bicker. Can''t you be civil?"


    The door opened and a waitress brought in their drinks.


    ¡­


    From the room in Serbia, Belgrade¡­


    Marija is looking at the monitor which is showing David, Chelsea, and Victoria. They are sitting stiffly while the waitress is arranging drinks in front of them.


    She is the one who sent them messages to provoke them, make them curious, and to give them hope that they can reim what they lost.


    Of course, Marija does not care about their petty reasons. Money, power, prestige. If they are capable, why don''t they earn those things for themselves? Those three people have one thing inmon: entitlement. They believe that they are destined for greatness, yet neither of them has the skills, or knowledge to make it happen so they depend on others.


    David, Chelsea, and Victoria lost things that were never theirs, but they don''t see it that way and Marija will take advantage of that resentment.


    Marija needs these people to create a distraction so that she can get her revenge on Sarah, because Marija sees Sarah as the person who insulted her and kicked her out of the group where Marija belonged. Only when Sarah loses everything, Marija will be able to sleep peacefully. Who knows? Maybe Mishi, Emir, Tereza, Petar, and Lucija beg Marija to return. Nick epted her as an ally, and Marija is convinced that the others will do the same, as soon as Sarah is out of the way.


    Marija nced at the time. It seems that the others are noting. Cowards. However, these three are greedy enough to risk everything they have, their lives included, and Marija needs greedy people that can be controlled.


    Marija wondered, will these three be enough for her n? Well, they have to be¡­


    ¡­


    In the VIP room in Los Angeles¡­


    The room was back to silent after the waitress left.


    David, Chelsea, and Victoria jolted when the phone on the table rang. It was unusually loud.


    The trio in the room exchanged nces while confirming that the phone does not belong to any of them.


    David reached and answered. "Hello?"


    "Put me on speaker¡­" Marija''s voice drifted into the room.


    "You are on speaker." David confirmed.


    "Good. Since all three of you are present, with drinks, we can start¡­" Marija said and snickered. "There is no point to look around. I can see you through the cameras in the room. Let''s go to the point of why we are here. It''s in everyone''s interest that we finish this quickly so that you can start with your tasks."


    "Wait!" Victoria called. "Who are you?"


    "It does not matter who I am." Marija responded. "I am the one who knows who you are, what you want, and how you can get it. That''s enough."


    Chelsea frowned. "It''s not fair that you know who we are, but we don''t know who you are. What if you are setting us up?"


    "You are wee to leave." Marija said tly, knowing that none of the people present will dare to leave. Not now when they already saw each other. She decided to give them a reminder: "Don''t forget, I already knew who you are before this meeting. I have enough on each of you to send you to jail, or worse. But I didn''t because we need to work together. Agreed? ¡­ Nod if you agree!"


    "Good." Marija said after Chelsea, Victoria, and David nodded.


    "How do we call you?" Victoria asked.


    "Call me Dice." Marija responded.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1646 - Dice (2)

    Marija decided to move on to the topic of why they gathered.


    First, she needs to prove to David, Chelsea, and Victoria that she knows who they are and to give them a hint of what they can gain out of this partnership.


    How Marija sees them, those three are fish swimming around the lure, and now she needs them to bite before she can reel them in.


    "We are here because we all have amon enemy that is not easy to deal with." Marija started and made a dramatic pause before focusing her talk on David: "David Smith, you and your family were kicked out of your house by Charles Smith. Your sister is enjoying school and a good life, your parents kept the vacation homes and their savings, and you¡­ lost everything. No one wants to hire you, and your friends and family are keeping their distance. At this rate, you will either drink yourself to death, or end up in jail, ormit suicide. None of those options are brilliant as what fate had in store for you before Charles Smith took it all away..."


    "Get to the point!" David growled, irritated that the female with an Eastern European ent (aka Marija) is exposing all his dirtyundry in front of Chelsea and Victoria. And how does that woman know so much?


    Marija snickered. "Patience, David. Because of your rashness, you are where you are. If you are willing to follow my instructions, at the end of our mission, you will get help to take over the Smith family. And this will be done without involvement from your father. It will be up to you if you want to ept him back or not."


    David''s face lit up. This offer, to get on top of the Smith family without the influence of his father sounds... excellent.


    Marija switched the topic to Chelsea: "Chelsea Davis, you crossed path with Emma Smith and ended up with a short end of the stick. You lost your properties, your own father removed you from his will. The White family retaliated, making your father lose hispany and his properties. No one from the society where you grew up dares to stay in touch with you out of fear that they will be next. To make things worse, your brother ended in a hospital after a failed attack on Charles Smith. Your family lost everything, and because of that, you are forced to work as a waitress at a local diner while living in a two-bedroom apartment with your parents and a crippled brother¡­ I see that you are quiet and that tells me you are wondering why am I telling you this. I will get to thatter, but now remember that as long as you cooperate with two other people in the room and me, at the end of this mission, you will get help to regain your wealth and status as well as enact your revenge on Emma Smith."


    Marija was pleased with theck of response. It means they are thinking.


    "Next, but not least¡­ Victoria Long, you spent most of your teenage years catering to your now husband. Instead of appreciating your sacrifice and doing his part to take care of you, your husband decided to pass on the position that belongs to him, and you are reduced to almost nothing¡­ a vase without any power. Do your part well, and Steve will not be in the way of your husband to take over the Long family."


    Marija could see that Victoria is not convinced, but she needs to continue.


    "I don''t want to ckmail you or to scare you into obedience. I hope that this proves to all of you that I know who you are, how you got here, and that there is a reason you gathered. I can assure you that I also know how to get you what you crave for, but for that, we need to coborate. This is a question for all three of you: Who is yourmon enemy?"


    Chelsea, Victoria, and David exchanged confused nces.


    "Charlie Smith is the one who wronged me. Jeffrey White hit the Davis family, and Victoria''s aim is at the current head of the Long family. Do you n that we attack Smith, White, and Long families?" David responded sarcastically.


    Marija snorted. "Not directly. This is not a suicide mission. However, those three have someone inmon. Someone who supports them. Someone who enabled them to be where they are. Do you know who I''m talking about?"


    After some time of silence, Marija spoke again: "It seems you need a reminder. David, who is training Charles'' bodyguards?"


    "Sarah White." David responded.


    "Chelsea¡­" Marija called. "Do you know who is in charge of the security of Jeffrey White?"


    "Aiden White." Chelsea responded. She knows that since Jeff took over as the Master of the White family, Aiden is responsible for people.


    "Victoria¡­" Marija started.


    "Yes, yes¡­" Victoria said impatiently. She can see where this is going. "Sarah and Aiden provide support to Stephen. Stephen was Aiden''s best man, and Bridgette was Sarah''s maid-of-honor. Bridgette can''t stop talking about it¡­ Are you saying that we should target Sarah and Aiden?"


    "You are smart." Marija said smugly.


    "How will targeting them help us?" Chelsea asked. "Even if we kill Sarah and Aiden, and burn their house down¡­ how will that hurt Jeffrey or Charlie? They will be sad, but that is not really the retaliation I''m interested in."


    "You will not target them directly." Marija said. "Each of you will have a specific task. I will give you details once you prove yourmitment to this and that you are capable."


    "Prove ourmitment?" David repeated suspiciously.


    "Yes. David, you will need to acquire a blueprint of the Smith main vi. Victoria, get the information on the ships that are going in and out of the port of Los Angeles. Make sure that it includes hidden routes, which are not visible to the public. Chelsea, I will provide you with a number of topics. Create articles and use your bot-army to create a buzz on those topics. Show me how manyizens you can stir." Marija saw that Chelsea frowned and she stifled augh. "Yes, I know that you are sting a few celebrities for money, and I have no intention of meddling, but I want you to use your resources in a better way. I will give you one week to aplish these tasks. Then, we can discuss the next steps. Any questions?"


    David was skeptical. "Just us? How can we cause any real damage?"


    "It''s not just you. You will find out more once I know that you aremitted and willing to stick to this n until the end."


    "Before we stick to anything, how about you tell us what is the point of going after the second White brother?" Victoria asked condescendingly. "I don''t know who you are, Dice, and I don''t know if you have anything to lose. But if I''m caught stealing the information rted to routes in the port, I will be punished severely. Give me something so that I know it''s worth it."


    Marija exhaled in frustration when she saw that David and Chelsea nodded in agreement with Victoria. This Victoria person is asking too many questions. It''s not that Marija can''t handle her, but it will take extra effort.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1647 - Dice (3)

    "Aiden and Sarah have other identities, and they are not a simple couple." Marija said with irritation obvious in her voice. "If I tell you what all they are capable of, you will probably not believe me. But believe this: they are the glue which keeps Whites, Smiths, Longs, and several other families together. They are not only training other''s bodyguards, but they have a bunch of youngsters who can break you without blinking. We will attack seemingly random targets, forcing Sarah and Aiden to split their resources ande out of their hideout. I have people who will take care of them. Once they are out of the picture, everyone else will be alone and vulnerable. At that point, I will give you guidelines and tips on achieving your goals. It will be up to you if you wish to act on it or not. That is how much I can tell you at this point. If you want to know more, aplish your tasks. I will send you the information on your tasks shortly. If you try talking to anyone about this, I will know. If you fail to aplish your task within a given time, I will assume that you backed out of this."


    "Wait!" Victoria called when she felt that Marija is about to end the call. " There is one thing¡­ I want Longs, David wants Smiths, Chelsea wants to climb back up the socialdder. Let''s say that I believe how Aiden and Sarah are in the center of our problems and that you can help us. What''s in it for you? Why would you help any of us? And how do we know that you are not putting us at risk while giving orders from safety?"


    Marija was annoyed. Why is Victoria so full of questions? Marija can see that Victoria is trying to get on top of the situation, but Marija has no intention of allowing her to do so.


    "I will not deny that this mission is risky. I''m sure that you thought about it beforeing here. You didn''t leave so far, and that is telling me you are willing to gamble because no matter how big the steaks are, the potential gain is too tempting for you to back off. The next step is a test for you, show me that you are capable. As for reasons why I''m doing this¡­ Let''s say that we have amon enemy. I will not tell you more than this. Not now, at least. Prove yourmitment, and you will find out more."


    "How do we contact you?" David asked.


    "You don''t. I will be in touch." Marija said and ended the call.


    David, Chelsea, and Victoria stared at the phone for some time before exchanging nces.


    "Do you believe this <em>''Dice''</em> person?" Chelsea asked Victoria and David.


    "No." David responded. "But getting the blueprint is not a difficult task, and I want to find out what the end game is. I mean¡­ she talks about getting to Sarah and Aiden, but I still don''t see how will that weaken Charles and how can she help me take over the Smith family. Once I hear that, I will decide if I''m in or not."


    Victoria agreed with this. "It''s easy to make promises. I don''t want to end up being cannon fodder. She talks about removing Steve like it can be done with a snap of the finger. Steve fought for his current position, and he had help from a number of powerful parties, not only Sarah and Aiden. Personally, I don''t think that those two are of big importance to Steve. They are friends, and maybe they have some skills, but to get the position of the head of the Long family, it takes more than friendship and a few punches. How I see it, Los Angeles would be shaken up enough to weaken Smiths and Longs only if we take down Jeffrey White. However, he is too big to be taken down. The stories of what happened to his Uncle Marcus and all the people who faced Jeff as enemies are still fresh, and I don''t want to be a part of that saga."


    Chelsea''s eyes were glued to the camera in the top corner of the room. "We should not talk here¡­ where we might be watched."


    Victoria looked at the camera and sneered. "Let her watch. I want her to know that I''m not a fool who can be manipted. If she has a good n that can help me get what I want, I''m in and I won''t even question her motives. But I''m not a pawn to be kept in the dark until it''s time to step onto the battlefield."


    David nodded in agreement. "Let''s aplish these tests she gave us. That will prove ourmitment. Then we can ask questions. If she refuses to answer, we can bailout."


    They all agreed with David. The tasks Marija asked them to do are not a big deal. And after that¡­ they will see.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in Belgrade, Serbia¡­


    Marija is watching on her monitor Chelsea, David, and Victoria who are leaving the VIP room.


    She is upset because she contacted several other people, but they didn''t show up.


    Marija needs them toe to her willingly, like these three because only like that she can confirm how they are hungry for more. If any of them does not have enough drive (aka greed) to join, they might falter halfway and reveal the n to others. And that would make all these years of nning to go waste.


    Marija is careful not to reveal her identity or leave any traces that might lead to her. In case the mission fails, those suckers will be left on their own, and their survival will depend on their capability.


    Chelsea, Victoria, and David look promising. Marija has enough dirt on each of them, and her n covers their stubbornness. That is not a problem.


    The only thing Marija is concerned about is that she was hoping for more than three people, but three is better than none. She decided to try winning over a few more people in several days.


    Marija''s estimate was that in about one month they will be ready to strike, but that mostly depends on the progress Nick makes with the Drachma she gave him.


    Nick found that the signal is being sent to California, but he was unable to determine where exactly because it hits a server and after that, it branches further. Sarah and Aiden own two properties in California, so it must be one of those two locations because this is an SOS signal and it should not be making too many jumps before it reaches its destination. Unfortunately, both of those properties are in the ckout, and Marija hopes that Nick cane up with some miracle to find out what is hiding on those properties. It must be something big if it requires the restriction of signals, and Marija''s concern is if it can impact their n or not.


    Nick wanted to know the details of the n, but Marija told him to be patient. After all, she wants to be the only one who is in contact with all the parties. That puts her in a position of power, and knowing Nick, if he has all the cards, he would not hesitate to kick her out.


    The sess of this mission depends on them acting as totally non-rted people, focused on their targets. If Nick finds out that this will put Sarah in danger, he would not only abandon the mission but alert Sarah as well.


    Marija needs to control Nick and ensure he does what he is supposed to do. He is the key yer and she can''t afford to lose him.


    Marija exhaled while looking at the printout of the map on her left. She needs to send instructions to Chelsea, David, and Victoria, and head out within an hour, or she will bete. Those sted people are also needed, but they live off the grid. Her next stop is¡­ Russia.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1648 - Masikas 18th Birthday (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, UCLA ~


    Wednesday


    11:54 AM


    Masika is sitting in a ssroom and listening to the professor who is summarizing what will be needed for the exam.


    It is thest lecture for the course: quantum mechanics.


    Masika is seated front and center, per Sarah''s rmendation. Masika remembers that Sarah told her how she can take the ss from home, and if she is going in person, she needs to make the most of it. "Sitting in the back is not rmended for diligent students because everyone there is whispering and exchanging notes and it''s difficult to focus, and the middle is crowded. The best spot which will force you to pay attention is front and center."


    Masika, like all other kids from the Cliffside Vi, is studying remotely, taking sses online, or learning on her own. Sometimes, she would ask for help, and if no one can provide assistance, then she gets a tutor.


    Sarah encouraged Masika to take some sses in person. "You are a college-level student, it''s the right time for new experiences. It will help you see something different, meet new people. Who knows, maybe you like it¡­"


    Masika didn''t like that idea at first, but now she must admit that the experience was rewarding. She met new people and she got a chance to see firsthand how standardized education works. Masika dislikes that she can''t speed up the professor''s lecture or repeat if she missed something. She can do that when she watches a recording from her PC. However, she likes the atmosphere before and after the lecture, when students gather and chat casually.


    Back to the present¡­


    "¡­I can be reached via email, and I''m avable for in-person consultations on Thursdays. Good luck on the exam." Professor ended the ss with these words.


    Masika took a deep breath and stood up while emotions swirled inside her. The lectures for this course are over, and she will never get to experience sharing a ssroom with more than a hundred other students who are interested in quantum mechanics.


    After this, Masika can take courses focused on quantum technology and quantum information, which are her goal. She didn''t decide if she will take them in person or online. Every approach has its benefits and drawbacks.


    "Masika! Will you join us for a drink?" Albert almost shouted, making Masika stop advancing toward the exit.


    Masika met Albert''s expectant eyes and based on his heavy breathing, she concluded that he ran from the back of the ssroom to catch up with her before she leaves.


    They are ssmates and Albert was always nice and willing to help her, even though she does not need help.


    Masika nced behind Albert and saw a few more students approaching them. She knows who they are, Albert''s friends. It would not be the first time for them to hang out after ss.


    Masika thought if she should ept or not. Her schedule is open for the next few hours, and her opinion of Albert is good. Also, considering that she is not a full-time on-campus student, who knows when she will see him next time. Unless they end up taking the same course again (and shees in person), there is a chance that this is goodbye.


    "Sure. Where are we going?"


    Albert''s face exploded into a smile. Masika caught his eye from day one, but there was a scary guy by Masika''s side (aka Zack) who red at him (and everyone else who dared toe close), so Albert didn''t dare to make a move on Masika. But this is thest day, and if he misses this chance, there is a strong possibility that he will not get another one. And Masika epted his invitation!


    He winked yfully before luring Masika with a promise of what is toe: "The caf¨¦ has new vani and chocte parfait. It has strawberries, bananas, caramel, and¡­"


    "I''m in!" Masika eximed with sparkles in her eyes.


    Albert chuckled. He knows that Masika likes sweets.


    "What is your n for the rest of the day?" Albert asked while walking next to Masika.


    Others were two steps behind them. Albert told them earlier to be around, so that Masika does not think it''s just the two of them, but not too close to intrude. Also, if things go well, his friends have a duty to disappear silently. They are something like background characters.


    "Uhm¡­ Today?" Masika hesitated before responding: "Nothing much."


    Masika didn''t want to say that today is her birthday because then it would be a big deal. And if she mentions that in the evening there is a party at the Cliffside Vi, it would be awkward if she does not invite Albert and his friends.


    Albert stepped to the side, allowing Masika to walk out the exit first before asking: "You don''t have ns? How about we go to the beach and¡­ chill?"


    Masika was not sure if this is an invitation for a date or not, but before she got a chance to respond, a deep voice came from the side: "She will not chill with you."


    Albert turned toward the voice and froze.


    "Zack?" Masika was pleasantly surprised to see him.


    Zack was leaning on the wall next to the exit and looking cool with flowers in his hand.


    Masika smiled. "Why are you here?"


    Zack straightened his posture, and his re moved from Albert to Masika while his gaze softened. "Happy birthday."


    Masika blinked at the bouquet of roses Zack was offering her.


    She was not sure if it was his voice, his gaze, his smile, or the flowers... but she inhaled a choppy breath and robotically epted the flowers. "Thank you."


    "Can I help you with your bag?" Zack asked.


    Masika handed him her backpack. "Thank you."


    Zack thought how her confused expression is cute. But he was ted that from the moment he announced his presence, Masikapletely ignored that nobody (aka Albert) who is standing there like a statue, obviously intimidated by Zack. How can a man be such a wimp? He is not worthy of Masika, and he should scram¡­ or Zack will make him.


    Despite his dark thoughts, Zack smiled warmly at Masika. "I made a reservation for lunch. Are you interested?"


    Masika paused while her brain processed this information. She didn''t expect to see Zack after ss. And he brought flowers and remembered her birthday and even made a reservation for lunch. How can she refuse?


    "Thank you.", was the only thing Masika could say.


    Zack chuckled. "Let''s go¡­"


    Masika followed after him, and she was surprised when he stopped.


    "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to your friend?"


    Masika''s expression showed that Zack reminded her of something she forgot. She forgot about Albert!


    She turned to Albert and his friends who now stood several steps behind him. "Uhm¡­ sorry. I guess I have ns. Maybe next time we can get that drink."


    Albert could not believe that Masika just ditched him like that. And it was not a drink, it was a parfait!


    He saw that scary guy (aka Zack) a few times with Masika before or after ss, but he didn''t show uptely, so Albert assumed that Zack is not important. But Albert didn''t miss the change in Masika when she saw Zack. She was focused on Zack,pletely ignoring everyone else.


    Albert exhaled in defeat and turned to his friends. "I guess she is not joining¡­"


    He cursed internally for not knowing that it''s Masika''s birthday. That was the perfect opportunity to show off and he blew it.


    Albert''s friends crowded around him while trying tofort him.


    Masika looked at Zack who had an unreadable expression. "What?"


    Zack told himself to calm down. It''s Masika''s birthday and he should not cause them to bicker. But he had to say something. "I thought that you areing here to study, and I find you going on a date with some random guy."


    Masika''s eyes widened. "Date? There is no date. Albert is a ssmate who invited me for a drink after ss. I thought of going because I don''t have anything else nned, and this was ourst lesson."


    "He invited you to the beach." Zack grumbled.


    "I didn''t ept." Masika reminded Zack.


    "You didn''t reject either."


    "You didn''t give me a chance to say anything." Masika pouted for a second and then smiled. She does not want to talk about Albert or to bicker with Zack. For some reason, she knows that Zack is not angry. Why would he be angry? Is it possible that he is jealous? She dismissed that idea.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1649 - Masikas 18th Birthday (2)

    Masika hopped around Zack happily one full circle before settling on his left side. She hooked her arm around Zack''s. "How did you know it''s my birthday? Did someone from home tell you? And you even got me flowers. You are always so thoughtful. Thank you."


    Zack chuckled. Masika''s proximity makes everything better. "Masika, you said <em>''thank you''</em> many times already. And you are very wee. Based on your behavior, I can conclude that you forgot."


    Masika didn''t get it. "What did I forget?"


    Zack exhaled while wondering if she really forgot their chat from the Christmas party two years ago, of if she is pretending. At that time, Zack told her that when she turns eighteen years old, he will pursue her. And she is eighteen now. Zack remembers that after that evening, Masika was awkward for some time, but after that, she reverted to her usual carefree behavior. Did she really forget? Regardless if Masika remembers or not, she didn''t go on any date or show interest in any other guy so¡­ he has a chance. Right?


    Zack''s only concern is if during thest two years he got stuck in the dreaded abyss called the friendzone. However, Masika''s reaction when she saw the flowers was not the one a girl gives to a friend. Yes. Zack is confident that Masika likes him because she gets clumsy and slightly awkward when they are too close. The only thing she forgot was that starting today, he will pursue her. And that''s it.


    "Let''s see if I can jog your memory." Zack announced with a sly smile.


    Masika was confused, but then she thought of something¡­ "Is this a game you came up with for my birthday? You know I love games. And puzzles. Just don''t make it scary or creepy and I''m in."


    Zack shook his head helplessly. This will be harder than he thought. But she is holding onto his arm, and she epted the flowers, and they are going for lunch¡­ just the two of them. Ah, he is nervous!


    ¡­


    "Wow!" Masika eximed when the staff member guided her and Zack to a private room with an amazing view of Los Angeles. "You did this for me? Because of my birthday?"


    Zack smiled and pulled a chair for Masika. "For you."


    The food was delicious. Zack ordered in advance a five-course meal which is the restaurant''s signature offer. The only thing Masika needed to pick was the dessert. She could not decide between two, so they ordered both.


    During lunch, Masika was telling him about her courses and future ns.


    Masika still has more than two years'' worth of courses until graduation, and Zack impressed her with how quickly hepleted his.


    "I knew that you are tall and strong and that you can throw knives, but I didn''t know that you are so smart..." Masika said with admiration.


    Zack was not sure how to respond to this. It''s apliment, but... does that mean she thought of him as stupid? In the next moment, Masika was scolding him: "School is co easy for you, why did you drop it after high school? Look at you, finishing one year of courses in half the time even though you are busy with the army..."


    And Masika was correct.Zack is almost done with his requirements for graduation, and he is taking all of his courses online. It''s more convenient because he is working closely with Noah at the Army of Chaos. In terms of ranks, Zack is just below Noah.


    Other than regr duties, Zack is also included in nning and strategizing. He apanied Masika to one strategizing workshop which Sophia organized, and they discovered that Zack is a natural. He became indispensable at the Army of Chaos and Sophia mentioned more than once how in her absence Zack can take over, and they will do just fine.


    When he started college, Zack selected a schedule filled with math and physics courses, like Masika. Mostly so that they can study together. But in time, his interest shifted more toward management and business strategy development.


    In the Army of Chaos, Zack became one of the core members for strategizing, and because of that, he attends frequent meetings with the generals (Masika included).


    Zack likes that he gets to spend his time with Masika, buttely¡­ it''s not enough. He saw her grow from a girl to a beautiful youngdy, and he wants to im her as his. He is standing by her side and observing her for three years and his patience is running thin because they finally reached the deadline which he set for himself: her eighteenth birthday. The truth is that even Zack is not sure how he managed to wait this long.


    Masika was happily working on her dessert when soft music filled the space.


    "Can I have a dance with the birthday girl?" Zack asked when he stood up and offered her his hand.


    Masika took a sip of water, to wash the sweetness down, and ced her hand in Zack''s.


    Over thest two and a half years, she and Zack danced on several asions, so it''s not awkward. Actually, many things with Zack are not awkward. The two of them do missions together, she goes to the basecamp at least once a week, and hees to the Cliffside Vi. Sometimes, hees in the morning and they train side-by-side. She is used to his presence and she does not mind it, not even a little bit.


    "You have grown." Zack said when they started moving at the beat of the music.


    "You can tell that I''m taller since we dancedst time?"


    Zack hummed in confirmation and pointed at his chest. "You were this tall¡­" He moved his hand higher. "Now you are here."


    Masika giggled and moved his hand up to his chin. "I am at least up to here¡­"


    She paused. Why does this feel like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu?


    She looked up to Zack and met his smile. Her eyes locked on his and Masika became aware that they are close. Very close. He is holding her, and for some reason, they stopped moving even though the music is still ying.


    "Did you remember?" Zack asked in a half-whisper.


    "Remember, what?"


    "Christmas, two years ago. Fireworks. You asked me if I like you." Zack didn''t want to say that he is counting the days since that Christmas, and that the counter finally reached zero.


    Masika held her breath. Did she really ask him such a bold question? At that moment, images from thest three years with Zack shed in front of her eyes, and with every passing moment, her heart was beating wilder. Zack''s smile¡­ his gentle gaze¡­ his concerned expression while he carried her to the medic when she lost her bnce, despite her telling him that she is fine¡­ how they studied together¡­ how she held onto him when she was scared in the haunted house¡­ her stitching his gunshot wound¡­ the two of them dancing at the Christmas party¡­ Zack protecting her from lecherous policemen in Turkey¡­ the star-shaped pendant which is around her neck right now¡­ and she remembered. "You never answered."


    Zack''s eyes peered into her soul and he slowly lowered his head.


    Masika was not aware at what point she closed her eyes, but she knows that when his lips brushed against hers, she felt as if she lost control over her body.


    "I like you, Masika¡­" Zack whispered into her lips, and then he kissed her again.


    This second kiss was more demanding.


    Masika felt as if inside Zack is something strong, something primal, something she can''t escape from. And then Zack gathered her against him.


    Masika forgot to breathe while fisting Zack''s shirt and responding to his kiss eagerly.


    Zack inched a fraction and smiled at the sight of Masika who was in his arms, slightly dazed. He was ted that she is holding onto him and that she didn''t reject him. He was sure that this can''t get any better, but then he heard her say: "I like you too¡­"


    Of course, he knew that she likes him. Or to be more urate, he had about 90% confidence that she likes him. But guessing and hearing her say it are two totally different things.


    Zack''s handnded at the back of Masika''s head and he kissed her again¡­ and again¡­ and again¡­ and it was not enough because he counted days while imagining how it will feel, Masika''s lips against his. And it''s divine, yet it was not enough.


    Masika whimpered when Zack deepened the kiss, and her legs became jelly as their vors mixed. She was not sure if the sweetness is from the dessert or if that is Zack, but she was confident that this is the best birthday. Ever.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1650 - Masikas 18th Birthday (3)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Imani is heading down the hallway, with an intention to check on Masika.


    Everyone gathered in the dining hall and are waiting for Masika to arrive, so that they can start dinner. After dinner, there will be dancing and a bonfire, and an overall fun evening because today is Masika''s birthday!


    Masika should know that they are waiting for her so that they can start. Is it possible that she forgot? Imani texted Masika, but she didn''t respond, so... here is Imani, to check if something happened.


    After a quick knock, Imani opened the door and froze at the sight of Masika and Zack making out on the sofa.


    "Mhm¡­" Imani cleared her throat, to get their attention and she grinned at the sight of flustered Masika and slightly embarrassed Zack. "If it''s any other day, I would just step out silently and pretend I didn''t see anything, but¡­ everyone is waiting for the birthday girl so that we can start dinner. Or should I tell them that you are noting?"


    "I will be there in a minute. Both of us will¡­" Masika responded.


    Imani bobbed her head happily. "OK. I will see you¡­ in a minute¡­"


    The door closed behind Imani and Masika was embarrassed to look at Zack. Less than six hours ago they confessed to each other, and they are already making out like someone who is in a rtionship for a long time. But¡­ it feels good, and she is stealing nces at him for more than two years, probably longer. And now finally they get to hug and kiss and it''s easy to forget about the time.


    Zack touched Masika''s chin and made her look his way. "Do you need to get ready?", he asked.


    Masika remembered that she is wearing the same jeans and t-shirt since that morning. She attended a ss, and then Zack surprised her with a romantic lunch which ended with them confessing their feelings. As a couple, the two of them went for a walk and he took her to a bakery which makes one of her favorite desserts, and then they came to the Cliffside Vi and she didn''t change her clothes. But, what should she wear? Normally, she would stick to a t-shirt and jeans, unless it''s a super-fancy asion, but this is her birthday and she has a boyfriend and she should dress up.


    Masika giggled, Zack is her boyfriend.


    "Are you OK?" Zack asked. He has no idea what is on Masika''s mind, but after several different expressions, she burst into giggles.


    Masika smiled. "I''m great. Give me a minute¡­"


    Zack watched Masika dash into the closet and he took a slow deep breath. She is adorable.


    Zack''s eyebrows shoot up and he nodded in approval when Masika got out of the closet in a short-sleeved dress which reaches her knees and res from her waist down.


    "This should be good for dancing. What do you think?" Masika asked.


    "You are beautiful."


    Zack''s response made Masika blush. It''s not the first time that he tells her that she looks good, but now they are dating so it''s different because she knows that he didn''t say that as a friend, but as a boyfriend.


    Masika entered into the dining room and Zack was one step behind her. All the kids were there. Sarah, Aiden, Jeff, JoAnna, and Hong were in attendance as well.


    Sophia and Felix usually attend birthday celebrations, but Sophia is about to have a baby at any moment, so they decided to stay home. If Sophia''s water breaks during the happy birthday song, it will spoil Masika''s celebration.


    Hong and his disciples are still with Sarah and Aiden. Last two summers, everyone went for a one-week long stay in the forest where Hong''s cabin is. It was like a vacation where they practiced their survival skills in nature. Of course, the two oversized cats (aka Kitty and Vega) were left behind, to avoid having more cubs. As joined the camping trip, as well as Hero, Be, and Luna.


    In thest two years, Hong is spending most of his time at the Beach House, and hees to the Cliffside Vi asionally. Hong enjoys the silence the Beach House provides. As prefers staying on that property, he and the old man are getting along well. The kids take turns visiting the Beach House, and they stay for a few days, taking advantage of Hong to check on their progress and to give them further instructions.


    They also use the Beach House as their favorite spot for arts. There are always canvases and half-finished sculptures on the beach or the garden, and on several other spots through the property. When it gets windy or the raines, the staff scrambles to collect them all so that they are not ruined.


    Hong started painting, and they discovered that is his talent. Some of his artwork got sold forrge sums, and he asked Sarah and Aiden to secretly send that money to his daughter, Tashi. Hong still didn''t gather enough courage to approach his daughter and his grandkids, but he receives regr updates on them from Sarah and Aiden, so he knows that they are doing well, and that is enough. For now.


    Back to the present¡­


    Based on the smiles and looks directed at Masika, Masika concluded that every person present knows that she and Zack are an item. She wondered if Imani ran her mouth, or maybe they concluded because the two of them arete.


    Sarah gave a little speech about Masika, wishing her a happy birthday and reminding everyone that after a meal there is a celebration outside.


    Masika was happy that dinner consisted of her favorite dishes. That is a perk every kid at the Cliffside Vi gets for birthday: a festive dinner with a cake, presents, and a party which sometimes stretches after midnight.


    The food was tasty, the cake looked magnificent. Masika happily blew the candles after making a wish, and she didn''t want to tell Zack what she wished for.


    Zack would not pry into her wishes, but she gave him a sly look just before she blew the candles, so he had a strong hunch that it was something rted to him.


    After the cake, they went outside. The bonfire was raging, the music was sting, snacks and drinks were spread on the table and avable for everyone, and Masika got to sit next to Zack and hold onto his hand. And it was wonderful.


    At the table where Jeff, Aiden, JoAnna, and Sarah are sitting¡­


    "It seems that Zack made his move¡­" JoAnnamented while making eye-signals toward the freshest couple.


    Sarah nodded in agreement. "It took him a long time. I almost thought that he gave up on pursuing Masika."


    "They will move fast." JoAnna said confidently.


    Sarah didn''t like this insinuation. "Why do you say so?"


    "Both Masika and Zack have feelings for each other for a long time. Think of it like a can of soda, the pressure is building up¡­ and now the can is open." JoAnna waved her arms, trying to portray soda spraying out of the can.


    Sarah rolled her eyes andughed. "Only you canpare two people in love with a can of soda. But I got your point. You are saying that their feelings are being suppressed for a long time, and now they will explode and get married right away."


    JoAnna stifled augh. "Nope. I was not talking about marriage."


    Sarah gave JoAnna a side-nce. Is she insinuating that they will make love right away? "Nonsense. They are waiting for so long. What if they decide to go slow and savor every moment?"


    JoAnna wiggled her eyebrows. "Zack is a grown man, and Masika is eighteen¡­ I will not say more than that."


    Sarah made a face. It''s not that she disagrees, but she will need to talk about protection. Masika attended the sses where they spoke about contraception, but a refresher can''t hurt. On the other side, JoAnna is right here.


    Sarah grinned. "Why don''t you talk to her about protection?"


    JoAnna looked at Sarah like she said something outrageous. "On her birthday? I see how this will go: happy birthday, use a condom, and here is a pill... Or should I start with a pill and then wish her a happy birthday?"


    Sarah had to admit that it does not sound good. "Uhm¡­ you are right. Tomorrow might be better."


    Masika was gazing dreamily at Zack, unaware that the two Hill sisters are discussing her contraception.


    "Do you want to dance?" Zack asked.


    "I want to kiss you." Masika admitted her thoughts.


    Zack nced around them and used all his mental power to refuse her. "There are too many people, and your party only started. How about we dance, andter, we can find some privacy? I will make sure to kiss you until you had enough before I return to the base."


    Masika smiled. "OK."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1651 - Masikas 18th Birthday (4)

    Masika''s birthday celebration was progressing in a good mood. The whole garden at the Cliffside Vi was filled with music andughter.


    There was an area with tables, an open area for dancing, and some of the kids sat on benches which were arranged around the bonfire.


    In the middle of all that festive mood, Jeff was serious. He had something to share, and he was conflicted if this is the right time.


    "Can we talk?" Jeff asked Aiden.


    Based on Jeff''s expression, Aiden concluded that it''s something important. "Do you want us to go to the study?"


    Jeff confirmed. "It''s something that impacts all of us."


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged looks before standing up and leading the way to the study room.


    ¡­


    In the study¡­


    JoAnna, Sarah, and Aiden took their seats, and they looked at Jeff who was left standing, ready to exin why he asked them to leave the party.


    JoAnna knows what the topic will be. It is something that is bothering Jeff for a few days, and she suggested that they should talk about it with Sarah and Aiden. They would include Sophia and Felix as well, but Sophia is close to the delivery and JoAnna does not want to bother them at this sensitive time.


    Jeff took a deep breath and started talking: "Samara told me that in thest few weeks she received a number of text messages. Someone was offering her to get her revenge against me and reim what belongs to her."


    "Is that a genuine threat?" Aiden''s voice showed that he does not think this is important. Marcus gathered many aplices and Jeff fended off that danger without many casualties. Since that incident, Jeff and his allies are much stronger. Who else can jeopardize Jeff and his position?


    Jeff lifted his hand, indicating to Aiden to be patient. He needed some time to arrange his thoughts before speaking further. "I also didn''t think much of it at first. However, Samara told me that every next message was more detailed. The person who contacted her knew that she is Marcus'' daughter, and that her father and brother are institutionalized and that they lost a war against me. I know that this is the information anyone can get by digging through articles and reading between the lines. However, the messages were taunting her with the idea that she was wronged and that there is a chance for her to regain whatever Marcus lost."


    Jeff made a dramatic pause before continuing with the point which makes this important: "The interesting thing is that about ten minutes after Samara received the message, all traces would disappear like she never received it. And then a few days ago, it was a phone call. A female voice with a heavy Eastern European ent told her that this is herst chance to join and take what belongs to her."


    Aiden and Sarah exchanged nces. There are many people who can make a message disappear from the phone, but they got alerted at the <em>''Eastern European ent''</em> part.


    "You think it''s Voronins?" Aiden asked after some time.


    Jeff shrugged. "I''m not sure. Maybe it''s nothing and I''m overthinking it. Maybe is one of Marcus'' henchmen who is still angry. However¡­ We removed a lot of people connected to Voronins from the White foundation and White corp. I''m confident that they are not willing to take that without retaliation. The caller knows a lot about the White family, and the caller had an Eastern European ent. When I think of all thatbined, it adds up that Voronins are trying to find a way to get back in, and what is better than recruiting someone who is family?"


    Sarah agreed that this should not be taken lightly. If it''s Voronins, it means that Aiden might be implicated, and she is super-sensitive about Aiden. She will not dismiss the possibility of Lebedevs going after Whites, trying to take advantage of the situation while Voronins are weakened. "I believe that we should investigate. You taking them out,bined with our attacks on their bases, is definitely putting pressure on them to retaliate. They didn''t take us seriously at first, and by the time they realized what is going on, they were in a disadvantageous position to strike back. Now both Lebedev and Voronin families are focused on their defense and strengthening what they have left so that they don''t lose it. They will not dare to attack us with their forces, so it makes sense that they are trying to recruit others."


    Jeff was happy that Sarah agrees with him, and JoAnna and Aiden nodded as well.


    "Do you know what the caller wanted Samara to do?" Aiden asked.


    Jeff shook his head. "No. Whoever was behind it, was cautious not to reveal anything that we can use. Samara says that the texts and the call were short, and all the data is gone. Do you think that you can look into it, and retrieve the messages? Maybe she missed something. Or can you trace from where the messages and the call were made?"


    Sarah looked at Aiden. "If the data was erased from her phone, we can''t get the messages, but maybe the script used left some traces."


    Aiden was not overly optimistic. "It''s a long shot. If someone knows how to send a message and delete its traces, that person probably knows how to remove any footprints left behind. However, it''s the only thing we have at this point¡­" Aiden turned to Jeff. "We will need Samara''s phone. Or at least inform her not to power it off."


    Jeff was happy that Sarah and Aiden decided to look into the matter. "I will talk to her."


    "It would be helpful if she remembers the timing of the messages and the call, and where she was when she received them." Sarah added. "Her phone might be wiped out, but there is a chance that the cell tower has the logs."


    After sharing this with Sarah and Aiden, Jeff felt like some of the burden was off.


    "We should increase people at our locations." Jeff advised Aiden.


    "You believe that Samara is not the only one?" Aiden guessed.


    Jeff confirmed. "If they reached to Samara, who knows how many others they contacted?"


    "I will take care of manpower." Aiden was already thinking about the important locations where more security should be added.


    "Don''t take this lightly." Jeff said to Aiden. "If these are Voronins, they might be making a move on you."


    "I am aware of that¡­" Aiden assured Jeff that they are careful and guarded. "Don''t forget that our defenses are much more than simple manpower."


    Jeff knows that Aiden is referring to Eve, and probably those three ck German Shepherds who are following Aiden around, but still¡­ no one is invincible, and Aiden has a history of being reckless.


    "No one can hurt him as long as I''m around." Sarah said cheekily. It''s not that she is not worried, but she does not want everyone to get gloomy. How will that help?


    Jeff shook his head in disapproval. Sarah and Aiden are both reckless, but they are taking care of each other. "Then, make sure that you are always around."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1652 - Masikas 18th Birthday (5)

    At the party¡­


    Imani managed to get close to Masika when Zack went to fetch drinks.


    "Aaaand?" Imani asked Masika in a singing voice.


    "What?" Masika pretended that she does not know what Imani is talking about.


    "Come on¡­" Imani nudged Masika. "Yesterday, you were keeping your distance from Zack, so whatever happened, happened today. When? Where? Who made the first move? I''m telling you for three years that he is after you, but you don''t believe me. You were always like: we are only friends, there is nothing going on¡­ Now you need to tell me. All. The. Details. And don''t leave anything out."


    Masika stifled augh. "Zack waited for me after ss, and he took me out for lunch¡­"


    Masika stopped talking when she saw that Zack is approaching. She does not want Zack to hear that she is talking about him. That would be embarrassing.


    Imani didn''t see Zack but she noticed that Masika stopped talking abruptly and that she is avoiding her gaze, and Imani was sure that there is something juicy that Masika is trying to avoid. Now, this is something Imani must know! "Yes, yes¡­ Continue¡­ Lunch¡­ Did Zack eat you up for lunch?"


    Zack was shocked for a moment, but then he stifled augh. "I didn''t eat her up. Yet."


    Imani froze and turned around robotically. "I think Jamari is calling¡­"


    Zack was surprised by the speed Imani dashed away.


    "I didn''t know that you have those kinds of talks." Zack told Masika teasingly.


    "I don''t. I only told her that we went for lunch, and she came up with the rest herself. Some of us have dirtier minds than others." Masika said grumpily while silently cursing Imani.


    Masika took the drink Zack offered and she remembered¡­ "What was that about you didn''t eat me up, YET?"


    Zack looked at her innocent (and slightly angry) expression and thought about how she is adorable. Well, he was holding back for three years, while making sure he does not act out of line. But now they are dating, and he knows that she likes him, so the line moved further¡­ a lot further away.


    Zack leaned toward Masika and spoke in a low voice, only for her to hear: "If you need an exnation, ask Imani. She is the one who brought it up."


    "Why don''t you tell me?" Masika asked in a whisper, flustered by his sudden proximity.


    He inched closer, and his breath sshed on her ear: "I will not talk about it. I will show you."


    Masika was sure that she is about to explode how hot her face was. It''s not about what Zack said, but how he said it. His breath hit her ear, causing her hair to stand on ends. This was more intense than any kiss they shared so far. And she really wanted to kiss him, but he saidter¡­ in privacy.


    ¡­


    Sarah, Aiden, Jeff, and JoAnna returned to the party and took their seats at the table.


    Sarah noticed that Hong is not present. He does not stayte and prefers quiet, so Sarah concluded that he went to retire for the night.


    A couple of minutes after they settled down, Sarah''s phone lit up with a notification. Sarah checked the message and bolted to her feet.


    "The baby ising!" Sarah eximed and excitedly waved to Aiden, Jeff, and JoAnna that they should start moving.


    Jeff''s and Aiden''s phones vibrated, and they got the same message: Felix and Sophia are on their way to the LA Medical Center because Sophia''s contractions indicate that she is in activebor.


    JoAnna''s phone lit upst out of the four.


    "Why am I getting the notificationst?" JoAnna grumbled. "I am the doctor."


    "Maybe you just need a new phone¡­" Sarah said teasingly.


    JoAnna was about to retort, but Jeff pulled her to the side, and toward the garage. This is no time for bickering. They need to board the helicopter. Aiden will be piloting.


    Sarah called N and Oni, and Aiden called Haru and Michael. They have instructions for their assistants while they are out of the house.


    Before heading to board the helicopter, Sarah dashed toward Masika and gave her a big hug.


    "Sorry, sweetie. We need to leave the party early. Sophia is inbor."


    Masika smiled. She was happy that with all the rush, Sarah thought of informing her. "Don''t worry about it. I hope all goes well. Do we need to do something?"


    "Everything is covered, and you only need to enjoy your birthday party." Sarah responded. "If all goes well, there will be good news in the morning."


    Sarah nced at Zack. "Take care of Masika."


    Zack nodded solemnly. "Always."


    Sarah gave another quick hug to Masika. "Happy birthday."


    Masika looked after Sarah who dashed away and smiled. This quick exchange between Sarah and Zack told Masika that Sarah is aware of how Masika and Zack are an item, and that Sarah approves. Or at least she is not objecting.


    ¡­


    Corey and Merve were sitting on the bench and holding hands when Michael approached them.


    "Will you stay here overnight?" Michael asked.


    Corey was surprised that the question was directed at him. He visited the Cliffside Vi many times, but he never stayed overnight. "What?"


    "Will you stay here overnight?" Michael repeated and rified: "It is gettingte, and if you want to stay, I need to tell Genie to get a room ready for you. You will get sleepwear and toiletries."


    Corey nced at Merve and her expression told him that she wants him to stay. That will give them more time together.


    "OK." Corey responded.


    Michael waved and walked toward Zack and Masika. He also needs to ask Zack if he is staying over, to give instructions to Genie, and then he can go back to being lovey-dovey with Oni.


    "Thank you for staying." Merve said when Michael was out of the earshot. She knows that Corey decided to stay because of her.


    Corey smiled. "No need to thank me... Like this, we can stay upte, and in the morning we can go for a run and have breakfast together."


    Merve likes that he is nning for all that with her, but¡­ "Don''t you have school tomorrow?"


    Corey lifted his chin smugly. "I am a high school senior. And the school is almost over, so there is not much going on. How about I call in sick, and we spend a day together?"


    Merve''s eyes lit up. A day with Corey sounds wonderful. "Do you have something on your mind?"


    Corey bobbed his head whileing up with various options. "I don''t have a change of clothes. After breakfast, we can go to my apartment. By then, I will have something figured out for the rest of the day. What do you think?"


    "Sounds great." Merve''s cheeks hurt how much she smiled. She will get to see Corey''s apartment! He came to the Cliffside Vi, and they went to the Beach house and a few more ces, but never to his apartment. She is excited!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1653 - Masikas 18th Birthday (6)

    In Masika''s room¡­


    Masika caught a moment when everyone was busy with something and not paying attention to the birthday girl (aka Masika). She tugged Zack to the side, and they sneaked into her room.


    "You don''t think that they will notice that you are missing?" Zack asked Masika when he took a seat on the sofa.


    "I don''t care." She said stubbornly. "It''s my birthday, so I should be able to do whatever I want."


    "And you want to be in your room, with me?"


    Masika shed a smile and hopped onto hisp. "I said that I want to kiss you, and you said that we need privacy, so¡­"


    Masika''s hands snaked around Zack''s neck, and she was confident that she never tasted anything so addictive as Zack''s vor. He promised to kiss her until she had enough, and she wondered if he would make such a promise if he knew that it''s never enough.


    Zack did his best to keep his hands on Masika''s back. He felt the curves of her waist, and the thin fabric of the dress allowed him to feel the grooves of her bra, and it was more stimting than he thought it will be. Everything about Masika is more than what he thought initially. She is amazing.


    Zack has no idea at what point they moved from the sofa to Masika''s bed.


    They held each other and kissed, and the temperature was increasing by the minute. The fact that she is wearing a dress made his urge to devour her swell.


    Masika''s hands made their way under this shirt and roamed over the muscrndscape of his back.


    Zack is strong, and firm, and gentle, and Masika truly wanted to experience going further with him... to feel that intimate touch everyone is talking about like something out of this world. Because kissing and hugging feels amazing, and she wants to know how much better it can get.


    Zack was aware that he is attracted to Masika, and that she is an amazing youngdy, shining brighter than any other, but he didn''t know that she would be this sweet and weing. She didn''t object, no matter what he did, and that made it very difficult for Zack to put the breaks on.


    Zack broke the kissing frenzy and leaned his forehead on Masika''s.


    "Why did you stop?" Masika asked breathlessly.


    "I¡­ I should go." Zack said with difficulty.


    "I still didn''t have my fill of your kisses."


    Zack smiled. He likes that Masika said that despite her embarrassment. "Masika, I''m not sure for how long I can do this and not go beyond kissing. My struggle to stay within the line of decency is getting harder by the minute."


    "What if I want to go beyond kissing?" Masika whispered.


    Zack''s whole body shook. Doesn''t she know how those words are affecting him when he is already aroused beyond sanity?


    He caressed her cheek gently while ignoring the pressure in his groin area. "Masika, I know the feeling, trust me. Today I got to tell you that I like you, and I confirmed that you like me as well. I want to cherish every minute with you and not rush things."


    "I don''t want you to cherish me. You did that for thest three years. I want you to love me, how a man loves a woman."


    Zack was surprised by this statement. In a way, she is right but at the same time, it felt wrong as well. Part of him still saw her as a little girl who three years ago sniped enemies with a rifle from the hill, when she saved his life. At that time, the rifle seemed bigger than she was.


    Masika felt that his hold on her is getting weaker, and that was not what she wanted. She is eighteen years old, and for thest two years, she is watching him and wondering if he will ever see her as a woman. They are dating, alone, the mood is right. Or is it? Why does he want to stop and leave? Is she still not good enough? How much she heard, guys would never pass on an opportunity to be intimate with a girl, unless they are not interested. Is it possible that he is not interested in going beyond kissing?


    "Zack?"


    Her call pulled him out of his thoughts. "Yes?"


    "When you said that you like me, you meant that you like me how a man likes a woman. Right?" Masika asked reluctantly.


    "Yes."


    "Show me. I am waiting for a long time for you to show me what that means." Masika saw that Zack is conflicted, and she thought of another tactic. "I understand if you are not willing. Maybe I can find someone else."


    Zack frowned. "What?"


    Masika shrugged. "I told you that I''m waiting for you for a long time. If even after all this, you are still not willing to treat me as a woman, maybe I should stop waiting. Albert wanted to take me out, I have a feeling that he would have no problems going beyond kissing."


    Masika saw that Zack''s expression is not good and she wondered if she crossed the line. But she said it and she can''t take it back.


    Zack''s frown deepened. The thought of some random guy kissing Masika (and more) was horrible to bear. But a part of Zack knew how that is not the Masika he knows, and there is only one exnation¡­ "Are you trying to make me jealous?"


    Masika''s eyes widened. Why did he figure it out so quickly? Zack is smart, no wonder Sophia said that he is capable of recing her as a strategist. Well, he asked a question, and she can''t lie. "Is it working?"


    Zack paused. He got the tip of her nose between his index finger and a thumb and gave it a gentle twist. "Don''t y like that. You have no idea how I feel at the thought of you being with someone else, even if I know that it''s not true and you are only trying to provoke me."


    Masika hugged him tightly and buried her face in his neck. "I''m sorry, Zack. You know that there was no one other than you. Ever. Since the beginning, I liked being around you, and slowly I realized that I like you. You are smart, and reliable, and caring, and patient, and no other guy canpare to you in my eyes. I knew that you are waiting for me to grow up, and at some point, I wondered, how long will that be? What if I''m never good enough? What if you find someone else? I saw at the basecamp and at the Chaos nightclub a number of women looking your way, they are curvier and more mature than I am¡­ will I everpare to them? What if you fall for one of them and forget about me?"


    Zack listened to Masika opening up to him and he had a mix of emotions. His heart swelled at her confession, and at the same time, his heart ached when he heard how insecure she is.


    Zack touched her chin, to lift her head, and kissed her on the lips. "Masika¡­ There is a reason why I waited for you to grow up. From day one, I realized that you are special, better than any other girl, and in time, I became aware that I am greedy and that I want you for myself. But you were too young, and I feared that the strength of my emotions might scare you. If I told you then that I want to hug you to sleep every night and kiss your eyes awake every morning, and never let go of you¡­ you would push me away. Even now, I''m not sure if you are ready for such amitment, with me. For me, there is no one else... only you."


    Masika smiled, settled her head on his shoulder, and took a deep breath.


    "Never let go of me¡­" She repeated his words.


    Zack could not see her face because it was hidden, but he knew that she is smiling.


    "I will never let go¡­" He murmured and kissed the top of her head.


    They held each other in silence for some time, and then Zack realized that Masika''s breathing is slow and steady. Silly girl, she slept off¡­ just like that.


    Zack was in a predicament. He should leave, but he does not want to wake up Masika. He decided to stay put, because soon she will move on her own to adjust her position, and then he can leave without disturbing her sleep. In the meantime, he will enjoy holding her. Zack waited, and waited while listening to her steady breathing and inhaling her scent¡­ and then he slept off as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1654 - Elated Aiden

    ~ Los Angeles, The Cliffside Vi ~


    April 27


    5:25 AM


    Sarah and Aiden returned home from the LA Medical Center after dropping off Jeff and JoAnna to their Mediterranean vi.


    It was a long day, and night; and they are exhausted.


    Sarah went to the top of the main building and enjoyed the sunrise.


    "You still have energy left to enjoy the view?" Aiden asked Sarah while Hero, Luna, and Be excitedly circled around him and wagged their tails, expressing their happiness that daddy is home. He left and didn''t take them with him. But now he is back, so everything is fine.


    "Just a minute." Sarah said and yawned. "It''s so quiet, and the view is wonderful¡­ Like everything in the world is peaceful and there are no problems."


    "Come on, it''s time to sleep¡­" Aiden urged her. "The only problem I have is getting you in the bed so that we can rest."


    He noticed that Allen and Julius are out for a run, and soon more kids wille out. If they see them, Sarah and Aiden will probably be dyed and unable to sleep.


    After a quick shower, they settled in the bed.


    Sarah''s eyes sprang open when she remembered¡­ "Oh¡­ before I sleep off¡­"


    She sent a st message to everyone in the Cliffside Vi: "News about thetest member of the family: Valentin Martin-Hill was born on April 27 at 2:03 AM. Sophia and Valentin are doing fine. Felix is a proud father of three."


    Sarah kept her phone on the side and turned to Aiden. She noticed that his mood is off.


    "Did something happen?"


    Aiden pressed his lips into a line.


    "It''s more about what didn''t happen." He grumbled and turned away from her.


    Sarah looked at Aiden''s back and understood that he is talking about them not having their kids. That is the only thing that can spoil his mood and she would be blind not to see the longing in his eyes while he held Valentin, and even more so when she held the newborn.


    She wondered if she should tell him about her stopping the contraception. Maybe? She wanted to really-really surprise him, but he is dejected, and she can''t keep things from him for long. Not the happy ones, at least.


    Sarah scooted closer and hugged Aiden from behind.


    "Love?" Sarah called.


    Aiden scolded himself to acting like a child. They are together and they love each other, shouldn''t that be enough?


    He told himself that he should not put additional pressure on Sarah. She is busy with all the kids, and work, and the Army of Chaos. Maybe she is not ready for babies or is still worried about all the enemies around them, or maybe there is some other reason. After all, she is the one who needs to carry and protect the baby in her womb for nine months, and he can''t grasp how much responsibility that is. Also, her body will undergo dramatic changes during the pregnancy and there is a possibility that she is not ready for that. Some women chose not to have children, and some can''t have them. It happens. Would that make him love her less? Absolutely not.


    Sarah and he already have almost anything he could wish for, and they have each other, and that is all that matters.


    Aiden exhaled and put his palms over her hands. "It''s OK. Don''t worry about it. I got caught up in a few things that we don''t have, and Ipletely neglected all the wonderful things around us. I just need some time and I will get over it."


    "You don''t need to get over it. We can have it all." Sarah said softly and kissed his shoulder.


    Aiden didn''t understand. "What does that mean?"


    "I''m not taking pills."


    Aiden''s body stiffened. Did he hear her right? "Since when?"


    "Since recently." Sarah responded vaguely.


    Aiden turned toward Sarah and observed her face as if he is trying to decipher if there is anything hidden behind her words.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I''m telling you now."


    Aiden wanted to confirm. "What does that mean?"


    "It means that I''m not taking a pill. There is no contraception. As long as you work hard, we can have our baby¡­" Sarah burst into giggles because with every word that left her mouth, Aiden''s eyes opened wider.


    Aiden cupped her cheeks in his palms and observed her intently. "Are you sure?"


    Sarah''s heart cracked. She knows that he wants them to have a baby for a long time, but even with all that, he is still giving her a chance to change her mind. He always puts her first even if that makes him unhappy.


    Sarah smiled. "Of course, I am sure. I told you that we can have our baby when the situation is safe and now¡­ our enemies are weakened and in a state of chaos, and they don''t have the time to n to attack us. I love you, and nothing would make me happier than to have a child with you. If you want."


    "Oh, I want! I want!" Aiden beamed.


    Sarah was happy to see that Aiden''s joy reflected in his eyes. It seems like forever since she saw him so ted.


    He murmured between kisses: "I promise to take care of you¡­ Of you and our babies¡­ Forever¡­"


    "I know you will¡­" Sarah responded. "You are the best husband¡­ And you will be the best father."


    Sarah was relieved that she got to tell him about the contraception pills, and she decided to keep the pregnancy reveal for a surprise that will be super-romantic. One day.


    Both of them were sleepy a few minutes ago, but now they were fully awake.


    Aiden''s palms moved over her body, leaving fiery traces behind, and Sarah was aware that he is igniting her for an ecstatic ride which ising up.


    "Do you want to get neckties?" Sarah suggested. She knows that he gets an extra-kick when some of her limbs are restricted from moving.


    Aiden rejected. "I want you to be free to do whatever you want. I love you, Sarah. You being mine willingly is the pinnacle of my life. I''ve had so many firsts with you. And now¡­ you are giving me one more. I am honored, ted, and aroused beyond belief."


    Sarah didn''t expect such a speech that moved her heart and made her love him more. She would respond, but he slid lower swiftly while pulling her panties down, and she didn''t want to say or do anything that will dy what ising.


    "Mmm¡­" Aiden hummed in satisfaction when his tongue started exploring at the cradle of her thighs.


    She was wet and ready, and his need to devour her swelled. But he didn''t want to rush. Not now, when it counts. He channeled his energy on licking and sucking her juices and enjoying all the sounds she released while her body squirmed involuntarily.


    Based on her sounds, he knew that she is almost there.


    Aiden moved higher and made his way inside her.


    "There is nothing better than this¡­" Aiden murmured close to her ear while his hips moved slowly.


    "Faster¡­" Sarah pleaded. "Harder¡­" She panted. Her orgasm was right behind the corner, and then he moved and changed gears. Slow and gentle is not what she needs right now.


    Aiden wanted to take his time and enjoy this experience as long as possible, but he will not allow Sarah''s desires to remain unfulfilled. Not when his body is screaming for a release as well.


    He let out a low growl from the back of his throat and readjusted his position.


    "Ahh¡­" A lustful sound escaped Sarah''s lips when Aiden started mming himself into her vigorously.


    His every thrust pumped her with electric charges which exploded inside her body violently.


    Aiden didn''t slow down when Sarah''s body tensed under him, and the feeling of her insides tightening around his shaft was out of this world. Several thrustster, he trembled in his own release.


    Sarah''s eyes met Aiden''s and they both smiled.


    He filled her with his juices many times before, but this was the first time that both of them were aware of how this was without protection and that after this, they might be parents.


    Aiden leaned closer to Sarah and kissed her without pulling out. And then she felt him grow inside her again.


    "Let''s take it slow this time¡­" He murmured and his hips moved slowly.


    "OK." She breathed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1655 - Masika Is 18 Years Old (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, The Cliffside Vi ~


    7:54 AM


    In Masika''s room¡­


    Zack opened his eyes slowly and blinked a few times while assessing his current location. Where exactly is he? He tried shifting, only to feel a weight on top of him.


    He smiled at the sight of Masika who is sleeping with her head on his shoulder.


    Zack noticed that she is wearing pajamas, and based on the sweet scent, she showered. It seems that during the night she woke up, changed, and returned to sleep.


    Howe he didn''t wake up? Zack is a light sleeper but yesterday was different. He was excited about her birthday and thest few days he was nning on confessing to Masika while considering possible oues. Yesterday, he woke up early, and he was a ball of nerves for most of the day; first, anxiously anticipating Masika''s response to his confession, and then controlling himself not to go too far. And even with all that nning and controlling, he ended up spending the night in Masika''s bed. With her. How irresponsible. What will others say?


    Zack reminded himself to focus on the present because right now, he needs to sneak out before anyone sees him. But how can he sneak out of the house full of people and security? He is a high-ranking member of the Army of Chaos and he knows a thing or two about all the security they have in ce. Ah, if he epted Michael''s offer to stay the night, he could say that he slept in a different room and came to Masika''s room to check on her, or to pick her up for breakfast. Isn''t it almost breakfast time? Or did it pass?


    Zack realized that before he thinks about how to sneak out of the house, or the room¡­ he needs to get out of the bed without waking up Masika. Or maybe he should wake her up. Ah! All this would be avoided if he didn''t sleep off carelesslyst night, or if he woke up during the night. He never overslept this much. It must be because his attraction to Masika is not allowing him to leave.


    The door opened abruptly.


    "You missed training and it''s almost time for¡­ Oh¡­ Oh, my¡­." Imani blinked at the sight of Zack and Masika in the bed.


    "This is not what it looks like." Zack said with haste while getting up into a seated position.


    "Really? It looks like you and Masika spent the night in the bed. In her bed. Together. Are you going to tell me that I''m seeing it wrongly? Or did you y card games all night and then slept off identally AFTER she got into her pajamas?" Imani asked with a mocking voice.


    Masika was startled out of her sleep when Zack moved suddenly and then she heard Imani. What''s with this timing? Why is Imani making this a big deal? Masika is aware that Jamari is sneaking into Imani''s room and stayingte. Masika is not sure how far those two went, but she would never intrude, and make it awkward like this.


    Masika opened her eyes and frowned at Imani. "Get out before I find something to throw at you. Don''t you have any shame? Why are you lingering here?"


    Imani smiled smugly,pletely ignoring Masika''s threatening re. "Did you see the news? Sophia had a baby. They called him Valentin. How romantic¡­"


    "Get out!" Masika roared. "Whatever you do now I will do when Jamari is in your room!"


    Imani grimaced and stepped out.


    Zack was not sure what to say. Did his presence cause trouble for Masika? Why did he sleep for so long? "Masika, I¡­"


    "Shh¡­." Masika shushed Zack and pulled him back in the bed. "I want to sleep some more."


    She didn''t want to sleep, butying in the bed next to Zack was the activity she is interested in. Masika hugged him and put her leg over his, to block any Zack''s sudden attempt to get out of the bed.


    "I should leave." Zack reminded Masika.


    Masika tightened her hold on Zack, indicating that she does not approve. "Why? Let''s enjoy here a bit more and have breakfast together. If there is any urgency at the base, I would know about it. If Noah dares to give you a hard time, I will use my rank to subdue him. Or are you afraid that people will find out that you slept here with me? Toote. Imani saw us, and even without that, many would know that you didn''t leave the property. And¡­"


    "OK." Zack interrupted Masika. "You have it all figured out."


    "The only thing I didn''t figure out is why are you trying to escape from me."


    Zack hugged her and spoke into Masika''s temple: "What makes you think I want to escape?"


    Masika shrugged. "Last night you refused to touch me. And now you can''t wait to leave. It makes me wonder if you even see me as a woman."


    Zack was entertained by her bluntness and he found it refreshing. "You want me to touch you? Where?"


    "Anywhere!" Masika eximed and added in a small voice: "And¡­ everywhere."


    Zack saw how embarrassed Masika is and he chuckled. "You want me to touch you? How about this¡­ you need to touch me first."


    "What?"


    "You heard me." Zack smiled smugly. "You need to touch me first, and wherever you touch me, I will touch you."


    Zack was confident that he got this figured out. Masika is talking freely, but in terms of acting in it, it''s obvious that she is super-shy. She will not do anything, and he can go back to thinking about how to get out of this ce unnoticed. Or at least before Sarah and Aiden catch him. Sarah told Zack to take care of Masika, but he is quite sure that a sleepover was not what Sarah had in mind. Will Sarah believe that nothing happened?


    Zack was unaware that his words made Masika strengthen her resolve. Zack is her secret crush for a long time. She is eighteen years old, a young woman in love who is fantasizing about Zack and her being together, and now that he gave her a way to make ite true, she will not pass on this opportunity.


    Masika moved her fingers into the air, and a distinctive clicking sound of a door being locked was heard. No one wille and interrupt this. And when Masika thought <em>''no one''</em> she meant Imani. They are best friends, and Imani often barges into Masika''s room; Masika usually does not mind, but now it''s different.


    Zack was pulled out of his thoughts when Masika''s fingers started tracing the outline of his jaw.


    "You need to do the same." Masika reminded him.


    Zack had a feeling that this will not end easily, but he said he will do it, so¡­ His hand went toward her face and he mirrored her movements.


    Masika was amused by Zack''s stubble. Zack usually shaves, and he obviously didn''t have a chance to do so today. Yesterday his face was smooth, and now it''s prickly. She wondered if it will prick her lips.


    Masika inched closer and kissed Zack''s chin. It prickled a bit, but it was nice. Probably because it''s Zack''s.


    She smiled smugly when he kissed her chin. It''s working! She wondered, how far will he go?


    Her hands sneaked under his shirt and moved higher.


    "Masika¡­" Zack protested.


    "It''s only the back¡­ Are you going to give up already?" Masika taunted him. A secondter, Masika closed her eyes and smiled when she felt Zack''s palms on her back, satisfied that he put his hands under her pajama top.


    Zack was amazed by the smoothness of her skin, and his hand paused when he realized that he is quite high, and he didn''t reach the back strap of her bra. She is not wearing it!


    Zack jolted when Masika''s lipsnded on his neck. She held onto his back firmly and kissed and sucked and did small twirling motions with her tongue, and he pondered, where did she learn that technique?


    Masika''s heart rate increased when she felt that Zack''s grip on her is increasing.


    They were lying side by side, facing each other, and she felt that Zack is inching away.


    "You are cheating." Masika said in protest while tightening her grip on him. If he thought that she will let him off easily, he is gravely mistaken.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1656 - Masika Is 18 Years Old (2)

    "Masika..." Zack half-pleaded when he moved on his back.


    A momentter, his eyes widened in disbelief when Masika straddled him. How bold can she be?


    "You are cheating." Masika repeated with disapproval obvious in her voice. She moved a bit and felt his erection pressing against her core. When she realized what that bulge is, Masika was nervous and pleased at the same time, and she moved her hips again, grinding herself on him.


    "Masika¡­" Zack called again while trying to get her to stop her actions. She is starting something they can''t finish. Doesn''t she know how difficult is for him to hold back? "I know that you are curious and eager to see what''s next. And as you can feel, I am eager as well, but let''s not rush this."


    Masika leaned above him and kissed him on the lips. "You are right, Zack."


    He was not sure what she is talking about. Is she agreeing not to rush? Why is she still on top of him? "About?"


    "I am curious and eager to see what is next. But don''t think that this is random or that I''m reckless. I thought about us many times."


    Zack noticed that Masika is embarrassed, but that didn''t stop her from taking the initiative. Her actions told him that she really wants to go beyond kissing and the only question was: how far? One part of him was touched, while the other part was¡­ aroused. A lot.


    Zack put his hands on Masika''s thighs. His initial thought was to get her off from him, or at least to stop the small movements of her hips, but the feel of her silky pajama bottoms over her firm thighs was extremely seductive.


    Zack swallowed hard. "You thought about us?"


    Masika hummed in confirmation and started unbuttoning his shirt while talking. "I thought about us¡­ In the bed¡­ On the sofa¡­ Sometimes under the shower¡­ In the nning room at the base¡­ And in many other ces where we can have privacy¡­" Masika''s eyes shed when the opening of his shirt revealed his pecs and the upper half of his abs. She saw him shirtless many times before, but it was never like this¡­ In an intimate atmosphere, with the two of them dating.


    She nced at Zack and saw that he is¡­ helpless. She is in control and he has no willpower to push her away. She likes this. More than once, Masika imagined how it will feel to touch him, and now she does not need to imagine.


    Masika undid thest two buttons of Zack''s shirt and pushed it to the sides, exposing his muscr torsopletely. She enjoyed the view before her palmsnded on his firm chest and moved lower slowly toward the buttons of his jeans pants. "I wondered how it would feel when you hold me¡­"


    Zack was losing control. Masika''s core applied rhythmic pressure on his erection, her palms scorched his front, her intoxicating scent was all around him, and without thinking, he rolled them over, and his body arched above hers.


    "You want to know how it feels?" Zack half-growled.


    Masika''s breath hitched when she saw the hunger in his eyes. "Yes."


    Zack''s lipsnded on her neck, and he did simr things she did to him. He kissed and sucked and did small twirling motions with his tongue, and he even bit her a few times. Masika squirmed under him, surprised by the way her body reacted to this stimtion.


    Through the thin fabric of Masika''s pajamas, Zack could feel the way her body curves, and it confirmed to him that she is not a child anymore. Masika is an 18 years olddy, and she wants to be with him. Every time he held back in thest three years, it was because he chanted that she is young and that he should not take advantage of her, but now it''s different.


    Zack''s hand made its way under Masika''s top and paused at her waist for a moment before moving higher. He cupped her right breast and flicked her nipple a few times before giving it a small pinch. Masika was not aware at what point her pajama top was pushed all the way up.


    An unexpected gasp escaped her lips when he sucked her nipple inside his mouth.


    Masikaced her fingers in his hair and arched her back, allowing him easier ess to her breasts and silently telling him to continue.


    She could feel his lips, his tongue, his hot palms, and the pressure at the cradle of her thighs over her pajama bottoms, and it was electrifying.


    "Don''t stop¡­" She pleaded when he lifted his head.


    Zack opened his mouth to say something, and Masika pulled herself up and sealed his lips with a scorching kiss.


    Zack''s body pressed on her just right, and she enjoyed the feeling of his skin against hers.


    Masika is confident that she was able to feel the moment when Zack stopped resisting this primal call which consumed both of them.


    His hands moved over her body with less reservation, leaving fiery traces behind, and within a minute, both of them were down to their underwear.


    Zack''s fingers traced the edge of her panties, and then his hand slipped inside.


    "Ahhh¡­" Masika gasped loudly at the sensation of his fingers gliding between her folds. She touched herself before, but this was unexpectedly intense.


    She gripped his shoulders and back, unsure where to keep her hands, but then¡­ it didn''t matter. She kissed him wildly and her reasoning disappeared in lust.


    "Take me, Zack¡­" Masika breathed close to his ear, afraid that he might stop at any moment.


    Zack was unable to think about anything other than Masika and the pressure in his groin which was increasing by the second, because of her. She is amazing. All the thoughts and emotions which he pushed aside for thest three years swelled inside him, and the knowledge that she wants him made it impossible to resist. There was only one thing¡­


    Masika watched without blinking as Zack reached for his pants to get a condom. Part of her was happy because this means he has no intention of stopping, and part of her was a nervous wreck because¡­ it''s happening. She reminded herself not to be anxious because this is what she wants, and it''s with Zack, and if he feels the slightest spec of reluctance from her, he might stop.


    Zack kept the condom on the side and pulled her panties down.


    Masika saw that he is kneeling on the mattress between her legs, and she wondered if he is having second thoughts. Before she had a chance to say anything, he lowered his head and trailed kisses on the inside of her thighs and then he buried his face between her legs.


    Masika''s body arched involuntarily at the electrifying sensation which numbed her nerve endings. Zack used his tongue and fingers and it was embarrassing, yet she didn''t want him to stop.


    "Zack¡­ ahhh¡­" She moaned and gasped as her insides jolted every time his tongue flicked over her engorged peak. Masika fisted his hair and the whole room was spinning. Masika was not sure how much more she can take, and she was caught unprepared for the intensity of the electrical discharge which made her toes curl involuntarily as she cried his name.


    By the time she came around, Zack''s body arched above her, and their hot breaths mixed.


    There was a pressure and a stretch and they both hissed as he made his way inside her.


    Masika heard that the first time might hurt a lot, but it didn''t. It was more like stinging, definitely bearable.


    "Are you OK?" Zack asked between kisses.


    Masika was embarrassed to meet Zack''s eyes, and she hid her face in his neck. She wrapped her legs around Zack''s waist and breathed heavily. Is she OK? This feeling of intimacy was something she craved for and it was better than expected. Definitely much more intense.


    She nodded in response and a momentter, he continued pushing further.


    Zack groaned when he got all the way inside her. And that small spec of his reasoning which escaped getting lost in lust could not believe that this is happening. What about cherishing Masika and going slow? But she is hot and wet and tight and weing, and he could not stop his hips from moving away and then back to meet Masika''s again. Every next thrust was faster and deeper than the previous one.


    "I love you, Zack¡­" Masika breathed. "And I am yours¡­pletely¡­"


    Zack stopped the movements of his hips and murmured into her lips: "And I am yours¡­" And then his hips moved again.


    Zack was ted that Masika responded to his movements, and that she is clinging onto him and that he can hear her lustful sounds¡­ and that they are dating. Finally.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1657 - First Breakfast As A Couple (M&Z) (1)

    It was after 10 AM when Masika and Zack left her room.


    They headed to the kitchen in search of food because both of them were starving.


    Zack wanted to go straight to the base, but Masika told him that she will be angry if he leaves with an empty stomach and he didn''t want to leave her side, however, he didn''t think that he should linger either. It was a tough decision, but he could not deny this to Masika. Not on their first morning together as a couple.


    There was plenty of leftover pastry after breakfast, so they didn''t need to prepare anything other than coffee for Zack and a tea for Masika. By the time they warmed up an assortment of pastries, their beverages were ready and they sat at the table to fill their stomachs.


    Masika munched on the croissant and looked at Zack dreamily.


    They made love and then cuddled and kissed, and he asked her many times if she is feeling alright and if it was good for her.


    Masika likes that he is concerned about her, but it was embarrassing to talk about it.


    She wanted him to shower first so that she can discard the messed up bedsheet which has bloodstains, but Zack scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the bathroom.


    Masika and Zack ended up showering together and for her, that was an intense experience. She was staring at his body, unsure where she should touch him but then¡­ she touched him everywhere with an excuse that she is helping his wash. Masika was happy that Zack didn''t object, but she noticed his almost pained expression.


    "Is everything alright?" Masika asked. "Are you hurt?"


    "No. Maybe showering together was not a good idea." If he knew that her bare body will be so arousing, he would take that offer to shower first. But now it''s toote, and there is nothing he can do about it.


    Masika followed his eyes and realized that he is looking at his erection.


    She smirked and decided to tease him because Zack was always cool andposed, and now it seems that she has the advantage. "Is once a day your limit? Is that because you are so old?"


    Zack shot her a side-nce. Did she call him... old? "The only thing preventing me from pinning you against that wall is the fact that I''m out of condoms. Or are you taking contraception?"


    Masika was flustered. How could she forget about that? But Zack remembered and she was grateful that at least one of them is responsible. "No, I''m not taking anything. I will talk to Anna and start taking a pill right away."


    Zack was happy to hear this, but it does not help his current predicament. Actually, the thought of Masika taking a pill so that they can go at it raw, increased his arousal. Why does he feel like a teenager who can''t control himself? Masika has that effect on him. He was aware that if he does not get relief, the chances are big that he will be in painter, but there is no way that he will reveal this to Masika. As a man, he needs to be tough.


    "Let''s finish this quickly before I lose control, or it gets worse." Zack said while swiftly rinsing the shower gel off from his body. Ah, he will smell like Masika all day. It''s sweet and flowery, and he won''t mind.


    He froze when he felt her hand wrapping around his length.


    "Masika, what¡­?" He stopped talking when he saw her going down on her knees.


    "There are many things I want to do with you. And this is one of them¡­" Masika said before taking him in her mouth.


    Masika looked up and saw his ecstatic expression and again¡­ she was in control and it was amazing.


    Back to the present¡­


    While Masika was remembering the events from earlier that morning with a goofy smile on her face, Zack had thoughts about the future.


    After three years of waiting, Zack and Masika are a couple, and he is ted how well she is responding to him. He wanted to take it slow, but this is fine also. After all, they would end up rolling in the sheets sooner orter, and it was only a matter of when.


    How Zack sees this, the two of them already know each other well. They spent a lot of time studying together and honing their skills through practice and numerous missions. There is an unbreakable trust between them, and Zack wants to spend as much as possible time with Masika when they are not facing mortal dangers, which means that they should live together. However, the base of the Army of Chaos is not an option. He has his room there, but other than that, the privacy is zero. And Zack does not want to make Masika move to a ce that is dominated by guys full of testosterone and fighting urges. She is the general, and everyone there are her subordinates, but there is a chance that some of the guys might forget that and make a move on her, or worse¡­ Zack can alwayse and visit Masika, but he is beyond the age where he should visit his girlfriend and be happy with a few hours in her room. So, the only solution is to find a neutral ce. A ce they can call theirs¡­


    "Masika, I want you to move in with me."


    Zack''s words pulled Masika out of her thoughts.


    "What?" She was not sure if she heard him right.


    "I''m not a kid to sneak around, and seeing you asionally is not enough. I want us to move in together." Zack rified.


    "You want me to move in with you?" Masika repeated his original question. "At the base?"


    "No. I will find a ce in the city. It will be big enough for both of us. What do you say¡­ will you consider moving in with me?"


    Masika''s eyes darted around nervously. Dating Zack was something she dreamed about and spending more time with him is definitely something she approves of. Living together, is also a move she would not object but¡­ leaving the Cliffside Vi?


    She was not sure how to respond because she didn''t have a response, but she saw his expectant gaze directed at her and she wanted to tell him that she needs time to think about it¡­


    "No." Aiden''s stern voice came from the back.


    Both Masika and Zack froze and turned toward Aiden in slow motion.


    Aiden sat at the table with them and took a big bite of French toast. He chewed while observing Masika and Zack like he didn''t just intrude on their conversation or threw a <em>''no''</em> bomb.


    Aiden and Sarah made love for thest few hours, and Aiden is in a good mood because Sarah told him that she is not taking a pill anymore which means: babies! Aiden is here as part of the whole <em>''good mood''</em> thing, to prepare breakfast for his wife who will soon be impregnated, if she is not pregnant already (and for himself). First, he headed to the kitchen in the main building, but then he remembered that there is a good chance for leftovers, and he came to check and see what is avable. It will save him precious time and he can go back sooner to the lovey-dovey mood with Sarah who is enjoying a bubble bath to avoid sore muscles before they engage in another lustful session of lovemaking and making babies. Sarah said, <em>''a baby''</em>, but if Jeff can make two in one go, why would Aiden hope for less?


    Aiden didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but he heard Zack asking Masika to move in with him or to move out of the Cliffside Vi (how Aiden understood the question), and he could not stay quiet.


    Zack was the first one to break the awkward silence. "Aiden, Masika, and I are dating. And we want to live together."


    Zack did his best to sound firm, but he had a feeling like he is talking to the scary father of his girlfriend and that was ridiculous because Aiden is obviously not Masika''s father, and also, Zack and Aiden are about the same age.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1658 - First Breakfast As A Couple (M&Z) (2)

    Aiden scrutinized Zack like a father who is eyeing an unwanted boyfriend his daughter brought home.


    "Zack, you want to live together with Masika. I didn''t hear her answer. The fact that Masika didn''t respond right away enthusiastically is telling me that you are pressuring her. Do you know how that makes a girl feel? You only started dating, so of course, she would like to please you and leave a good impression. Don''t take advantage of her."


    Zack didn''t think in that way. Is he pressuring her? Is he taking advantage of Masika? Before Zack had a chance to say anything, Aiden was talking again¡­


    "Masika is eighteen years old. She is still going to school. Do you expect her to give up on getting a degree, or to depend on you for finances while you pay rent, bills, and her tuition? What about when she needs clothes or makeup or some of those feminine products you never heard of? Living together is much more than just bills and food. You will need transportation. Insurance." Aiden nced at Masika. "Will you be OK with Zack paying all that for you so that you can take courses?"


    Aiden knows that Masika has her ie, just like all other kids at the Cliffside Vi, and she could probably cover her expenses, but Aiden wants to make a point.


    "I can pay for everything." Zack responded resolutely before Masika could respond to Aiden''s question.


    "You can, but how will that make Masika feel?" Aiden asked Zack while his eyes didn''t leave Masika. "Masika, I can''t tell you what to do, but I want you to think before deciding. In a month or two, you will be out of the initial infatuation with Zack and you will quarrel. Imagine that you have a disagreement and you need space. Where will you find the courage to leave if you don''t have the capability to stand on your own two feet? You can alwayse here, but that would be admitting that you hit a hard patch in your rtionship and that you were hasty in your decision to leave."


    Zack didn''t like where this is going. "Why are you assuming that we will fight?"


    Aiden gave Zack a knowing look. "Because that is what couples do. Both of you have your own opinion, and sometimes they don''t match. Sure, there is such thing as apromise, but when both parties are passionate about their point, the sparks will fly. And if you think that my words are harsh, try talking to Sarah about Masika leaving the Cliffside Vi." Aiden ended smugly and took another bite of the French toast.


    Zack pressed his lips into a line. He knows that Aiden is right because Sarah is the frightening one when something concerns her girls. Was he too hasty in asking Masika to move in with him? But if he waits until she finishes school, that will be at least two more years if she does not decide on pursuing a postgraduate degree. Does that mean that they need to wait for so long? He already waited for three years and that is much more than he thought it would be possible.


    "Do you have a suggestion?" Masika asked Aiden.


    Aiden nodded in approval. He likes that Masika asked him for help.


    "What are you trying to achieve?" Aiden asked in return.


    "We want to spend more time together." Masika said honestly and exined: "With me being here and Zack at the base, we can see each other in the evenings if there is no mission, and during the day when our schedule allows, but that is not much. Of course, we can train together and go on missions, but that is always with someone around. What we are looking for is more time when it can be just the two of us."


    Aiden thought for a second before responding: "You moving to an apartment, out of here, will not help much because Zack will need to go to the base, and you have your schedule. Also, living outside this property and outside the base poses a security risk of others following you and trying to get their hands on you once they realize that you areing in and out of here frequently. As you know, several forces are watching us, and it will be only a matter of time before they target you. On the other side, you moving to the base of the Army of Chaos is out of the question, so there is only one solution¡­"


    Aiden paused and took another bite of the French toast. It''s not good when it cools off and he is hungry.


    "You want Zack to move here?" Masika voiced her thoughts.


    Aiden shrugged. "It''s about what you want. Zack could use a single room, and if you want to move in together, there are apartments you can im as yours. We have a training ground and a nning room for missions, and that would reduce Zack''s need to go to the base. Think about it and talk with¡­ Sarah."


    Aiden moved to stand up and paused halfway. "Did you use protection?"


    Masika''s eyes widened to the point of looking like perfect circles. How does he know? She can''t lie, but she can''t admit it either, so the only thing left was super-embarrassment.


    Zack responded. "Condom."


    Aiden gave Zack an approving nce before instructing Masika: "Talk to Anna about contraception."


    Masika blinked and watched Aiden in silence as he hummed a tune while filling a te with pastries. On his way out of the kitchen, he grabbed a pitcher with orange juice from the fridge and bnced it on the tray with a thermos filled with hot milk.


    "Zack, notify Noah that you are taking a day off today!" Aiden shouted from the hallway. "Spend it with Masika!"


    Zack smiled and got his phone. It didn''t take more than a few seconds for him to text Noah. Big boss Erebus approved him a day off, and he will not waste this opportunity.


    "How does he know that we¡­?" Masika asked Zack when he kept his phone away.


    "We started dating yesterday and today we are talking about moving in together. And he knows that I spent the night here."


    Masika covered her face with her palms and took a deep breath. "Oh, God¡­"


    Zack frowned slightly. "Are you regretting?"


    Masika swiftly removed her hands and looked at Zack. "Of course, not. I just wish that not everyone knows about it."


    "It is a normal thing for a couple."


    "Not on the first day." Masika mumbled.


    "Technically, we are a couple for three years." Zack tried tofort Masika. He didn''t want to remind her how he wanted to take it slow, but she took the initiative and¡­ it happened. So, it''s her decision and she should own it because Zack has no regrets. And it''s toote for any regrets, anyway, so they might enjoy what they have.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1659 - First Breakfast As A Couple (M&Z) (3)

    After Aiden left, Masika and Zack were eating in silence for some time.


    "What do you think?" Masika broke the silence.


    Zack was not sure from where that question ising. "About?"


    "About you moving in here." Masika exined.


    Zack nced around as if she asked him to move into the kitchen. "Are you serious about it?"


    It''s not that Zack opposes the idea, but he always felt like an outsider, not worthy to join this congregation of various characters at the Cliffside Vi. They are all here as a big happy family and he¡­ is not.


    Masika was oblivious to Zack''s insecurities. "I think it makes sense. We will get to spend more time together and you can do most of your work from here. You anyway spend a lot of time with us and Sophia and staying here permanently will make things more convenient." Masika paused and saw that Zack is still conflicted. She knows that Zack and Michael are close as friends an in age, and she decided to mention him. "If you think that it''s awkward, remember that Michael is here. And he and Oni are living in an apartment. We could do the same."


    "Michael is here because his circumstances are different."


    "True. But¡­ don''t we all have our circumstances? Some of us were rescued like me, some were discovered like Ron, some came voluntarily like Haru, and some came for a visit and stuck around like Bo, Souta, and Wing."


    Zack agrees with Masika but¡­ "This sounds like I''m about to move in with my inws."


    Masika burst into giggles. "Only if you n on marrying me."


    Masika stopped her giggles when she noticed that Zack is looking at her seriously. He is not thinking of proposing, right? They started dating yesterday! This is moving way too fast!


    She cleared her throat awkwardly. "I hope you will seriously consider moving in here. I would like that very much and if you put your pride aside, I''m sure that you will see how this works for everyone. Especially for the two of us. I want to be with you. All the time."


    Zack smiled. "You want to be with me all the time?"


    "Yeah." Masika admitted.


    "Let''s start with today. What do you want to do? Let''s go somewhere."


    Masika agreed right away. She had a few things nned for today, but now that Zack has a day off, nothing on Masika''s agenda is urgent, and it can be postponed because a whole day with Zack sounds wonderful. "OK. But I don''t have any ideas¡­ how about you suggest some ces?"


    Zack''s mind was nk in terms of romantic ideas, but there was something that needed to be done¡­ "Call Anna. Let''s meet with her and talk about contraception."


    Masika blinked. "You are alsoing?"


    Zack confirmed. "On the way there, we can stop by a store and buy condoms. If that is fine with you."


    Masika was flustered for a moment. If she acknowledges that she is fine with Zack getting condoms, it means that she wants to sleep with him again. But she can''t lie¡­ "OK"


    Zack had a small smile at the corners of his lips as he watched Masika sending a text message to JoAnna. They are dating. Finally.


    ¡­


    In themon room¡­


    Imani walked to the sofa and plopped next to Jamari who was watching a TV show.


    Jamari nced at her empty hands. "I thought you went to get some snacks from the kitchen."


    "Yeah."


    "So? Where are they?" Jamari hoped that she will get some fruits, and maybe pistachios.


    "I¡­" Imani paused while thinking about the conversation she overheard. Masika is asking Zack to move with her to the apartment at the Cliffside Vi!


    Imani didn''t think of eavesdropping, but when she heard voices her steps halted, thinking that she does not want to interrupt something important, and then she heard clearly as Masika asked Zack to move in. With Masika. In an apartment. Amazing.


    Now that Imani thinks about it, Masika and Zack started dating yesterday and Zack slept in Masika''s room and they are talking about living together! Sure, when Imani barged into Masika''s room, she saw that both Masika and Zack were fully clothed, but they still spent the night together¡­ and Imani is dating Jamari for more than two years and they never did such a thing. Sure, they hold hands and hug and kiss and¡­ that''s it. No matter howte it gets, Jamari always goes back to his room.


    Imani turned to Jamari and she was frustrated that his attention went back to the television. As a doting boyfriend, he should be looking only at her!


    She pinched his arm.


    "Hey!" Jamari protested. "What''s got into you?"


    "Is that TV show more interesting than me? And why are you not asking me that we move in together?"


    Jamari blinked. "What?"


    "You heard me." Imani said with a frown.


    Jamari scrambled for the remote and turned off the television. That solves the first dilemma, but for moving in together¡­ "I am fifteen years old. I am too young to get married."


    "What happened with the whole story of how you are a man when you turn twelve?" Imani asked mockingly. Before Jamari turned twelve, he would mention that every chance he got.


    "That would be the case if I stayed in Africa. But I''m here now so¡­ I''m young." Jamari said and paused. "You want us to move in together?"


    "Moving in together is not the same as getting married." Imani grumbled andmented on Jamari''s obvious shock: "Why are you surprised?"


    Jamari shrugged while trying to sound cool. "Don''t you think that it''s too soon?"


    "Masika and Zack are talking about moving in together. And N and Haru moved in together as soon as they started dating. The same goes for Michael and Oni and Al and Juju."


    "They moved in together when they started dating¡­ or when they started sharing a bed?" Jamari asked and his eyes widened.


    "You want us to¡­?" Jamari was unable to finish his question. He swallowed hard. Imani implied that she wants to make love with him!


    Imani puffed her cheeks. Living together is much more than just making love! But Jamari is focused on that part, so she should address it.


    Did Masika make love with Zack? No way. They only started dating. But¡­ does Imani want to make love with Jamari? It''s not that she didn''t think about it, and the fact is that if they continue dating, it will happen eventually. She will be sixteen years old this year, and both N and Oni were sixteen when they had their first time. Why is Jamari so flustered? "Don''t you want to do it?"


    Jamari stared at Imani without blinking for some time and then his lips stretched into a smile. "Yes, yes. Let''s ask Sarah and Aiden for an apartment."


    Jamari noticed that Imani is frowning. Can she read minds? Was she able to see graphic images from his mind of the two of them naked on the bed with their bodies intertwined? If so, he is in trouble. Maybe.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1660 - Living Arrangements

    "What''s with that face?" Jamari asked when he saw that Imani''s frown is not easing up.


    "You should want to move in together with me because you love me and because you want to spend more time with me and not because you want to sleep with me."


    Jamari stifled augh. Imani has no idea what she wants. Or maybe she does, but she is too shy to admit it clearly. Well, as a man, he needs to step up his game.


    Jamari inched closer to Imani. "I love you, and I want to spend more time with you¡­ and that includes holding you every night until the morninges."


    Imani smiled at his sweet words. Jamari can be charming when he wants. She noticed that Jamari is close. Too close. Is he going to kiss her? She nced nervously around.


    "It''s just us¡­" Jamari murmured before nting a kiss on Imani''s lips.


    Zack and Masika entered themon room and paused at the sight of Imani and Jamari making out on the sofa.


    "Why are you not doing this in one of your rooms?" Masika asked mockingly.


    Imani was startled and she swiftly turned toward the voice. Her eyes stopped at the sight of Masika and Zack who are holding hands.


    "We were just talking about moving to an apartment." Imani said clumsily.


    "It seems that the talk is progressing nicely¡­" Masika teased.


    Imani wanted to bicker, but with the guys around, she is aware that it can backfire. "Maybe we can pick apartments on the same level and we can be neighbors."


    Masika''s eyes opened wide in surprise. "How do you know that we were talking about it?"


    Masika does not care if Imani heard them talking about the apartment, but they were also talking about contraception!


    Imani realized that in order to avoid one mess, she ended up in another one. There is no way she will admit that she eavesdropped even though it was for less than a minute. "I guessed. Don''t all serious couples end up moving in together?"


    Masika wanted to ask for an exnation of <em>''serious couples''</em> but then she remembered that Imani saw them that morning in the bed. That can be described as serious.


    "Are you saying that we are not serious?" Jamari grumbled at Imani.


    Imani rolled her eyes and turned toward him. "We are serious. But we should be more serious. At this rate, all the apartments will be taken. We should hurry¡­"


    Jamari bought Imani''s ky exnation. He does not care about the neighbors, but the idea of sharing a living space with Imani is definitely opening up many other possibilities.


    ¡­


    At that time, Aiden and Sarah were replenishing their energy with food which Aiden got from the kitchen.


    They were sitting on the bed with the tray full of breakfast items between them, and Sarah was in a bathrobe. She didn''t want to dress up after a bath because she knows what Aiden''s ns are when they are done with food. And she does not mind, not even a little bit.


    "Masika and Zack are talking about living together." Aiden informed Sarah. "I bumped into them when I went to get food."


    "And?"


    "I rmended them to move in here, to one of our apartments."


    Sarah nodded in agreement. If Masika and Zack want to be together, no one can stop them. If they stay with them, at least they will be safe.


    Sarah''s chewing slowed down. "Does that mean that they¡­?"


    Aiden was pleased that Sarah reached the same conclusion he did, and that also means she has the same concern. "They used a condom. I told Masika to talk to Anna as soon as possible."


    Sarah was vexed that JoAnna was right when she announcedst night how Zack and Masika will move fast, but then she remembered how Aiden is awesome. "You thought of everything."


    Aiden smirked proudly. "Of course. I am thinking of everything, so that you can think only about one thing."


    Sarahughed. She likes it when he is cocky. That is her husband. She reminded herself to eat faster so that they can continue their morning activities. Sarah is looking forward to the day when she gets to tell him that their baby-making was a sess.


    ~ Los Angeles, the basecamp of the Army of Chaos ~


    About one hourter¡­


    Masika is in Zack''s room.


    Regr army members share rooms, while officers have their separate rooms with a bathroom attached.


    Masika and Zack went to the basecamp, for Zack to change before they go to meet with JoAnna.


    While at it, Zack decided to shower so that he can smell like himself again. They have time, and Masika was happy to keep busy on hisptop while he gets ready.


    This is Masika''s first time in Zack''s room. Usually, they would spend time on the training ground or in one of themon rooms because she always came to the basecamp with a task and now she is here, waiting for her boyfriend to get ready.


    As soon as Zack closed the bathroom door, and the sound of the shower was heard, Masika kept theptop on the side and started visually inspecting Zack''s room. She smiled at the sight of a headband with Mickey Mouse ears which is bnced on two pushpins stuck on the corkboard; she bought that headband for Zack about three years ago, when they went to Disnend. Wasn''t that their first date? Even though she didn''t think about it as a date¡­ She remembers how he was kind and caring. Zack was always like that. Masika is happy that he saved that headband. She still has the matching Minnie Mouse one¡­ somewhere.


    Masika plopped on the bed and thought how only twenty-four hours ago she was in the ssroom at the university, talking to Albert about the new parfait and he asked her to spend the afternoon at the beach with him. So many things happened in thest day. Zack told her that he cares about her, and he was sweet and nice, and they ended up sleeping next to each other and making love, and now, they are a real couple.


    Masika is happy that Zack said how living at the Cliffside Vi is a good idea. She is confident that soon thest spec of reluctance from Zack''s side will crumble and they will im one of those apartments for themselves. Maybe they will be next-door neighbors with Imani and Jamari, or maybe with Oni and Michael. The idea of spending nights in Zack''s embrace made Masika giddy.


    "What are you thinking?" Zack asked when he got out of the bathroom. He saw that Masika is staring at the ceiling with a silly grin on her face.


    Masika looked at Zack and blinked. His damp hair is making him super-handsome.


    "I''m thinking about you." Masika responded.


    He hoped to find out more. "Something good?"


    Masika smiled. "When it''s about you, it''s only the best."


    Zack liked her answer. He sat at the edge of the bed and a secondter, Masika snuggled in hisp.


    She took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of his aftershave.


    "Do you want us to linger here, or go somewhere?" Zack asked. They have the whole day to themselves with only one must-have thing nned. "It''s almost lunchtime and after that, we should go to meet with Anna."


    Masika thought that lunch is a good idea, but they had ate breakfast, so she is not hungry. And Zack should not be hungry either. That means, they can have lunchter.


    Masika lifted her head and kissed him on the lips. "You smell nice¡­"


    Zack hugged Masika tighter and enjoyed the way she clung onto him. "You didn''t answer my question."


    Masika trailed kisses on Zack''s neck while murmuring: "We can have lunch after we meet with Anna¡­"


    Zack hummed in approval. "What do you want to do until then?"


    "You went to the store, right?" Masika asked in a whisper.


    Zack paused. On the way from the Cliffside Vi, they made one stop and he went to the store to get condoms. Is she talking about that? Does that mean that she wants to¡­?


    Zack craned his neck to see Masika''s face, and the way her lust mixed with shyness was super-seductive. Ah, he is aroused already!


    He kept her on the bed, and she remembered¡­ "Lock the door."


    Zack smiled. "It''s locked."


    He took care of that detail as soon as they arrived. There is no way that he will allow anyone to intrude on his time with Masika. Even if they are sitting and reading side-by-side, that is Zack''s precious time with his girlfriend. And now they are about to do much more than reading. And they did.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1661 - Sharing Secrets (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Corey''s apartment ~


    Earlier that day, while Masika and Zack were enjoying their first breakfast as a couple at the Cliffside Vi, in Corey''s apartment,Merve was sitting in the living room of Corey''s apartment and nervously ying with her fingers.


    On the previous night, Corey stayed at the Cliffside Vi after Masika''s birthday celebration. Today, just like they nned, Corey and Merve met in the morning for a run, they had breakfast together in the bustling dining room with many other kids from the Cliffside Vi, and now they are in Corey''s apartment.


    When they arrived, Corey showed Merve around and told her to make herself at home while he freshens up and changes.


    Currently, Merve is painfully aware that they are alone. Just Corey and she and no one else. And she is nervous.


    Merve almost jumped out of her skin when Corey hopped over the backrest of the sofa and sat next to her.


    "Sorry for startling you." Corey said with a big smile on his face. He is happy that he gets to spend the day with Merve.


    "Are you OK?" Corey asked when he noticed that something is off with Merve.


    "Yeah, why?"


    "You seem¡­ tense." Corey voiced his observation.


    "What is there to be tense about?" Merve spoke quickly because she was nervous. "It''s just the two of us. In your apartment. No one else. Why would I be tense?"


    Corey''s face exploded into a smile. "You are tense because it''s just the two of us? Why? Are you having¡­ naughty thoughts?"


    "No." Merve lied. In the next moment, she realized that her intense blush is exposing her lie, but it was toote to take it back.


    Corey loves how Merve blushes easily. And she had no idea how that makes her several times cuter.


    "Somehow¡­" Corey inched closer. "I don''t believe you¡­"


    Merve''s eyes widened more the closer Corey came, and she inhaled sharply when his lips brushed against hers.


    "I like you, Merve¡­" Corey whispered into her lips. "No matter if we are alone or in a crowd, I will never do anything that you don''t approve of."


    Corey''s words made Merve rx. Her arms moved around Corey and she responded to his kisses eagerly.


    Little by little, the air around them became heady and they fell on the sofa with Merve on the bottom.


    Corey''s palms moved over the sides of her torso and his thumbs lightly grazed the outer sides of her breasts with the purpose of gauging if she will let him do it or not. And she didn''t object.


    Corey got bolder. His body pressed on top of hers and with his knees he spread her legs apart while his right hand reached for her left leg, lifting it slightly so that he can get better ess to the cradle of her thighs.


    Merve felt him grinding against her core and unexpectedly her sweet and lustful thoughts about Corey got invaded by images of her father hitting her and pushing her on the kitchen table. She panicked. What if Corey finds out that she is not a virgin? What will he think of her? She needs to stop this before it goes any further!


    "No!" Merve screamed and pushed Corey off from her.


    Corey scrambled off and he was surprised that Merve leaped off from the sofa and went to the corner where she squatted and hugged herself.


    Corey could see that Merve is in distress. He wondered if she gave him any hints that she is ufortable and that he should stop, but he missed them because he got carried away.


    "I''m sorry Merve. I won''t do it again." Corey said anxiously while scolding himself silently. This was supposed to be their day, just the two of them enjoying, and he messed it up. Big time.


    Merve remembered that Sarah and JoAnna offered her counseling for victims of abuse, but Merve refused. Merve said that she is fine and that she does not need it and she convinced herself how what happened that day was not important. And now she knows that she was wrong. Those horrid memories of her father from the day she returned home didn''t disappear, they were waiting for the right moment toe out and spoil her happiness. And more dreadful than memories are the consequences of that terrible day and the fact that she sees herself as someone dirty¡­ someone not worthy to be with an amazing guy like Corey.


    Merve looked at Corey''s concerned expression and she was not aware that tears rolled down her cheeks. "I''m sorry, Corey¡­" Merve said weakly. "You did nothing wrong. It''s me."


    Corey was not sure if he should believe her. If it''s not him, who could be? But she is talking, and he found that encouraging.


    Corey slowly approached Merve and squatted one step away from her. He wiped her tears with his fingers before asking: "Will you tell me what happened?"


    Merve nodded and took a deep breath before she started talking: "I never told you the details on how I ended up with Sarah and Aiden. You see¡­ I was born in Turkey, in a small rural vige where the man of the house decides on everything and for my family, that was my father¡­" She told him about her childhood which was dominated by her father, how she got kidnapped, rescued, and returned home, only to need another rescue. "I thought that they will wee me home, but¡­ He hurt me." Merve dissolved into sobs.


    Corey hugged Merve. "It''s OK. You don''t need to tell me more. I understand."


    Merve felt drained of energy, and she was embarrassed to talk about what her father did, but she also knew that if she does not say it now, she never will. And she wants Corey to know things about her, good and bad.


    At that time, Merve didn''t know what her father did. She only knew that he hurt her and that there was blood. But after learning about bodies and how things work, she knows what happened, and she can''t be with a man without exining theck of blood on their first night. Would anyone believe her, or will they think that she is a loose girl?


    Mervees from a background where premarital sex is out of the question, and she does not want her husband to find out on their wedding night that she is not a virgin. Of course, during thest three years, her views expanded, and she knows that many young couples get intimate before marriage, but she still believes that men value virginity and she lost hers even though she was never with a man.


    Merve took a deep breath and pushed Corey away. She looked into his eyes. "No, Corey, you don''t understand. When I got home, the only thing my father was concerned about was if I am still pure or if kidnappers had their way with me. He pinned me on the kitchen table, ripped my panties, and¡­ used a rolling pin. There was blood, but instead of feeling guilt for what he did, he started unbuttoning his pants. He said that since I''m not pure anymore, it does not matter how it happened and he wanted to get a go at me¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1662 - Sharing Secrets (2)

    Corey''s mouth was half-open. He could not believe that Merve went through that. And what was more unbelievable was that she was telling him about it.


    His head was buzzing, and he was unable to respond as Merve continued talking: "...Hande came out of nowhere and jumped on him. She screamed at him to let me go. He hit her and dislocated her jaw. I used themotion to grab the kitchen knife and I stabbed him. I stabbed my father who wanted to force himself on me. And then I grabbed Hande and ran out. I hid behind the shed among wood with Hande and waited for our end toe. At that time, I didn''t know what my father did, but I knew that he hurt me while my two own mother and a few more people who should be my family, watched from the side without any intention to help me. I was all alone, in the dark, holding onto my little sister who was unconscious in my arms. Two times Hande stirred, but due to the pain, she lost consciousness after a few seconds. It took me a while to remember that Sarah gave me an SOS beacon, in case something goes wrong. It was night when Masika and Zack found us, and we became part of Sarah''s and Aiden''s family."


    Merve looked at Corey''s frozen expression and she didn''t know what was going on in his mind, but he was definitely in shock. Well, shocked is better than cursing at her or calling her names.


    Merve exhaled. "It''s better if I go home."


    "Home?" Corey repeated robotically. What happened with their day together?


    "I will understand if you don''t want me to be your girlfriend." Merve said weakly to Corey who was non-responsive.


    Merve forced herself to stand up and she made two heavy steps away from Corey when he hugged her from behind.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know." He whispered into her hair. "If I knew, I would be more considerate. Please, don''t leave."


    After an unknown measure of time, Merve turned to face Corey. "Corey, it''s OK. I am not pure¡­ not worthy. You can find someone better."


    Corey looked at Merve and panic swelled inside him when her words sank in. Is she breaking up with him? "Better? You are kidding, right? You are the best girl there is. I am sorry that your father hurt you, but don''t let him continue doing that now. You are here, with a new family and with me."


    Corey cupped her cheeks into his palms and his eyes showed how desperate he is for her to believe him.


    "Merve, don''t put yourself down because you were a victim. That was in the past. Now, you are a survivor and you have a dashing boyfriend who loves you very much and who wants to spend the day with you, and to take you to the prom, and who is looking forward to many years together with you. As a couple. Don''t leave him, that will only prove that your father can still hurt you from the other side of Earth."


    Merve was touched by Corey''s words, but she found something strange¡­ "Why are you talking about yourself in the third person?"


    "Because it''s difficult for me to believe that I am worthy enough to be your boyfriend. So your boyfriend must be some other guy who is at least several times better than me."


    Merve blinked. "You are amazing. Any girl would be lucky to be your girlfriend."


    Corey smiled. "Then¡­ consider yourself lucky."


    They moved back on the sofa and Corey pulled Merve into his embrace. They sat like that in silence for a long time.


    Corey was thinking about what Merve told him and he could not believe how vile her father was. Who would do such a thing to his own daughter? Aren''t fathers wired by nature to protect their offspring? But then¡­ he remembered his father. The father who took advantage of a woman and let her suffer as a single parent without offering any help or acknowledging their existence while living in the same city. Corey confirmed that this is one more thing that Merve and he have inmon: shitty fathers.


    Merve sank into Corey''s embrace and she inhaled his scent. She marveled this feeling of freedom because she told him about her darkest moment, and he didn''t hate her for it. Corey epts her, the way she is and he does not see her as dirty. His hold on her was firm and solid and it made her feel safe. And she wished that he never lets go.


    "Where do you want us to go? It can be anywhere." Corey broke the silence, now confident that Merve has no more ideas of going home and cutting their whole-day-date short.


    Merve looked at Corey. She knew that he was asking about the day ahead. "How about¡­ we stay here?"


    Corey was surprised by this. "The whole day?"


    "Can we?"


    Corey had no objections. "Sure. What do you want to do?"


    "We can order pizza, watch movies¡­ and you can continue hugging me."


    Corey decided to try his luck. "Only hugging?"


    "Kissing is fine also."


    "Only hugging and kissing?" Corey asked cheekily.


    Merve smiled. She likes it when Corey is yful. He is super handsome and charming, and he has no idea how many girls fell for that boyish grin. Well, Merve has no idea either, and she does not want to know.


    She inched closer and kissed his cheek, and then his neck.


    "I didn''t say that there is a limit on where the kiss cannd¡­" Merve said in a half-whisper.


    Corey licked his lips slowly. "So¡­ I can kiss you¡­ anywhere?"


    Merve exploded into blush. "What are you thinking about?"


    Corey smiled smugly and pulled her hand higher to kiss the back of her palm. "I was thinking about kissing your hand. What were you thinking? Are you having dirty thoughts again?"


    Coreyughed when he saw that Merve is embarrassed.


    "Merve, Merve¡­" Corey chanted while tightening his hold on her. "You are amazing, and I love you. Don''t doubt that because, in my eyes, you are perfect."


    Merve hid her red face at the crook of Corey''s neck. "I will do my best to be the perfect girl, how you see me."


    Corey chuckled. "Do whatever you want, but don''t disparage yourself. And don''t think about leaving me, unless you find a guy you like more than me."


    Merve looked at him and blinked. How can she ever find a better guy than Corey? "There is no way that a better guy than you exists. But if you find another girl, I will not tolerate it. My father had two wives and it caused problems in the house because they always fought for his favor."


    Corey was surprised by this. While talking about her past, Merve mentioned siblings from two mothers, but he didn''t realize that those two women were with her father at the same time.


    "One Merve is plenty."


    Merve narrowed her eyes. "What does that mean?"


    "It means that my heart is full and there is no space for any other girl. You are and will be my only one."


    Merve felt a warm and fuzzy feeling filling up her chest and spreading through her body. Without thinking, she straddled Corey, and then she kissed him. Again, and again, and again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1663 - Preparations For The Prom (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    N, Masika, and Oni are in Merve''s room, helping Merve get ready for her prom-date with Corey.


    Merve is sitting in front of arge mirror, wrapped in a white bathrobe with only underwear under it.


    "Your hair soft and smooth¡­ It takes me tons of products to get my hair close to this¡­" Masika said while braiding Merve''s hair.


    Merve will have two braids, one starting from each side, just above ears, and it will be one braid, like a crown around her head. The hair at the back will be slightly curled.


    While Masika is working on the hairstyle, Oni is doing makeup, and N is doing a final check of the dress and essories before putting them on Merve. The ne with emeralds is one of the showpieces whiche from nc jewelry design studio and it''s absolutely stunning and it goes well with long beaded pieces that match the whole 1920-ies theme.


    "You will look like a princess." N said while touching the silky turquoise material of the gown. "Corey did great by picking this dress for you."


    "Stop smiling! How can I apply lipstick like this?" Oni grumbled at Merve.


    "Ah, she is smiling every time you mention Corey." Masika teased and nced at Merve''s face through the mirror. "See? She is smiling again. Corey. Corey. Look, the smile is increasing. Corey. Handsome Corey..."


    Nughed. "Of course, she is. It''s the same how you are smiling when someone talks about Zack."


    "I never said that her smiling is a bad thing." Masika defended herself. "I was only pointing out the fact that she is smiling when someone mentions the man she loves. It''s normal."


    "Hehehe¡­" Oni snickered. "Listen to Masika, talking like a seasonal dater. Who can tell that she has a boyfriend for less than a month? Or is this surge of experienceing from the fact that you are living together?"


    Masika blinked. "Are you trying to tease me? You should be able to tell that it''s not working. I am not ashamed of sharing an apartment with Zack. We are dating and enjoying each other''spany. There is no room for shame because everything is filled with the pleasure of us being together."


    "Yeah, pleasure¡­" N said in a singing voice. "I''m sure Zack is waiting for you to finish this hairstyle so that you can hop into his embrace. You never told me, how did you convince Zack to move to the Cliffside Vi? Did you use your newly-found feminine charms?"


    "Girls, we need to change the topic because Merve is blushing through her foundation." Oni said through giggles.


    Masika leaned to see Merve''s face. "No one said anything about you and Corey. But this blushing might mean that you are having naughty thoughts. How far did you two go?"


    Merve fidgeted. She is not used to this bold girl talk. "We kiss and hug."


    "Clothes are on or off?" Oni asked bluntly.


    "Uhm¡­ on. Once, his hand was on my back, under my t-shirt." Merve said in a small voice.


    Oni, Masika, and N exchanged knowing nces. Merve still has ways to go.


    Oni looked at Merve mischievously. "Prepare for tonight."


    Merve blinked. "What is tonight?"


    "It''s a prom. Don''t you watch movies? That is the time when American kids do it for the first time." Oni responded seriously.


    Merve''s eyes widened. "Really?"


    Masika shook her head in disapproval. "Don''t listen to her. There is no such thing. She watched two movies of couples at the prom and now she thinks everyone is doing it. You will do it when you are ready."


    Merve looked at Masika seriously. "How do I know if I''m ready?"


    Masika puffed her cheeks, unsure how to answer this, and N used the opportunity to speak: "Did you think about doing it with Corey? Would you like that to happen? Do you love him? Do you trust him?"


    Oni observed Merve''s expression. "I would take that as four yes answers. Merve, I suggest that you rx, don''t overthink it, and go with the flow."


    "Uhm¡­ we started dating recently." Merve half-mumbled.


    Masika stifled augh. "I started dating Zack after you became official with Corey, but we are already sharing a bedroom. Some couples are together for years and they don''t develop a strong bond."


    Oni agreed. "You know Corey long enough to understand what kind of a person he is and to trust him. What else do you need? And tonight there will be a party and dancing... romance in the air."


    "Are you saying that¡­ he will¡­ we will¡­ tonight?" Merve asked while taking in choppy breaths.


    Masika was amused by Merve''s flustered expression. "No. But we are saying that it''s a good idea to think about it in advance. In that way, when the right situation happens, you can rx and enjoy¡­ and not have regretster."


    "Did you think about you and Zack doing it beforehand?"


    "Many times." Masika admitted.


    "And when it happened¡­ how was it?" Merve could not contain her curiosity and she had to ask.


    Masika smiled dreamily. "Better than what I imagined."


    "Waah! This became dirty talk." N reminded girls to focus on getting Merve ready and not to get distracted by a chat. "Corey will be here in a few minutes. His car entered the property¡­ Finish hair and makeup so that she can put the dress on..."


    ¡­


    Corey stood in front of Merve''s door and nervously straightened thepels of his suit before knocking on her door.


    The door cracked open and Masika peeked. "Oh, you are here¡­" She pretended to be surprised. With Eve-lens, they are tracking Corey since he got out of the limousine.


    "Hi, Masika. I am here to pick up Merve." Corey said in an official tone while reminding himself not to crush the roses in his hand.


    "Hi¡­ Are you ready to see your date?" Masika asked Corey mysteriously.


    "Yes."


    Masika nced behind before pushing the door open slowly.


    Corey stared at Merve, and he was confident that she is a fairy because there is no other exnation of how a girl can be so enchanting.


    "Do you like what we did with your girlfriend?" Oni asked Corey.


    Corey robotically walked to Merve, took her hand in his, and lifted it, making her twirl.


    "You are beyond beautiful." Corey said under his breath and handed her the flowers.


    Merve smiled. More than his words, his expression told her that he means it.


    Merve told herself that thest few hours of facemasks, hair treatments, manicure, pedicure, waxing, and all the other torture Masika, Oni, and N put her through... were worth it.


    "Waah! We are being ignored!" N whined and ushered Masika and Oni out of Merve''s room. "Come girls, we are not needed anymore."


    Merve snapped out of her daze. "Wait, wait! Thank you for helping me get ready."


    Masika, Oni, and Nughed.


    "Don''t worry about us and focus on your date. Have fun!" Masika said from the door.


    "Don''t forget to see Sarah and Aiden before heading out!" N reminded them.


    The door closed and Merve focused on Corey. "You are very handsome."


    Merve felt Corey''s arms wrap around her and he pulled her closer and suddenly she thought how it''s not a good idea to be just the two of them in the room. Or maybe that was exactly right. Ah, she was confused.


    "Thank you for being my date for the prom." Corey said under his breath.


    "I am your date for much more than a prom." Merve reminded him.


    Corey hummed in agreement and kissed Merve on the lips. Once, twice... and then Merve''s arms wrapped around Corey''s neck and she knew that she will need to fix her lipstick, but she didn''t care.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1664 - Preparations For The Prom (2)

    On their way from Merve''s room, Masika, Oni, and N stopped by Imani''s room.


    "Done packing or can we help?" Masika asked when they got inside.


    "I''m almost done. You can help me carry stuff." Imani responded.


    She is super excited because she is moving to an apartment with Jamari and they will be next-door neighbors with Masika and Zack.


    "Why do you have so many things?" N asked while gesturing with her hands to the boxes on the floor. "Let''s get several boys to help."


    Imani was not sure how to respond. Is that too many? "I guess things added up over time¡­"


    Oni volunteered to find help. "Let me see who is in themon room!"


    A minuteter, Oni returned with Nico, Beck, Allen, and Julius, who agreed to help them carry boxes.


    Four boys carried two boxes each and the girls one each, and it was all done in one round.


    Boys didn''t want to linger, they were in the middle of a game which they paused, so they swiftly returned to their previous activity.


    The girls stayed with Masika to help her unpack. They opened boxes in the living room, and Imani was telling them where what goes.


    "Do Ron and Z know you will be neighbors across the hall?" N asked Imani.


    Imani was not sure. "I don''t think so. But if they don''t, they will find out when they return tomorrow from their monthly visit to Heinelurgy."


    "Where should I put these?" Oni asked Imani.


    Imani saw that Oni is holding two puppy-figurines. "Put that on the table in the dining room."


    "Why did you pack a pillow?" N asked through giggles.


    Imani pouted. "That is my favorite pillow. Can you keep it in the bedroom?"


    "Let''s hurry with unpacking, otherwise we won''t finish by dinnertime." Masika reminded girls.


    N opened the bedroom door and nced at Imani. "We can stop unpacking. The main thing is here. Everything else can be der."


    Imani didn''t understand. "What main thing?"


    "The bed is set up." N said in a singing voice.


    Oni giggled. "True. Other than the bed, you will not need anything else for the first few days, and depending on Jamari''s stamina, it might be weeks. Ah, I still remember when Michael and I..."


    The chatter suddenly stopped at the sound of Jamari who cleared his throat from the main door. He didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but he got in and heard N saying how the bed is set, and then Oni questioned his stamina. He was shocked that the girls have bolder talks than the guys.


    "Why didn''t you knock?" Masika asked Jamari when she realized that he heard them talking. How long was he standing there? She didn''t want to ask because Imani was obviously ufortable.


    "This is my ce." Jamari responded tly. "Do you knock before entering your apartment?"


    Masika thought how it makes sense, but then¡­ this situation is awkward. "We should leave."


    N, Oni, and Masika swiftly left the apartment.


    Imani nced at Jamari. "I''ve brought my stuff."


    "I can see that. My things are packed, clothes mostly. And I wanted us to settle in the closet together so that we can decide on who uses which part." Jamari said with a smile while making his way toward Imani. "I am happy that we are moving in together."


    "Me too." Imani responded before adding: "The girls were joking."


    "About?"


    "About the bed and¡­ stuff." Imani said in a small voice.


    "I''m disappointed to hear that it was a joke."


    Imani was not sure if Jamari is serious or not. "Are you?"


    Jamari chuckled and pulled Imani toward the bedroom. He pushed her on the bed andid next to her.


    Imani closed her eyes and waited for the kiss toe, or a hug, or something... she waited, and waited¡­ and when nothing happened, she nced at Jamari who wasying t on his back and staring at the ceiling.


    "Is this how we are going to sleep?" Imani asked.


    Jamari turned to Imani and pulled her into his embrace.


    "This is how we are going to sleep¡­" His breath sshed on her neck and she felt that her hair is rising.


    Imani was not sure what to do. She wanted to hug him back, but he was holding her sideways and it was slightly ufortable.


    Imani wiggled a bit and turned toward Jamari before reluctantly wrapping her arms around him.


    He wanted to say that there is no way he can sleep like that, with them facing each other and feeling her body against his, but at the same time, he didn''t want to say something that would make her move away.


    "Imani¡­" Jamari called softly. "I don''t care what others say. We can take it as slow as you want. Don''t feel pressured. OK?"


    Imani looked up at him and smiled. She likes how Jamari is always considerate.


    "Slow as I want?" Imani asked. "What about you?"


    Jamari smirked. "I am ready anytime."


    Imani blinked. "Anytime?"


    Jamari hummed in confirmation and pecked her lips. "Anytime. I have condoms and I am only waiting for you to give me the green light."


    Imani was flustered that Jamari spoke about condoms but she liked that he thought about the protection. She enjoyed Jamari''s kisses and the feeling of them lying next to each other with their legs intertwined. She wondered how it will feel if they do this in their pajamas, which are much thinner than jeans pants. It seems that she will find out. Tonight.


    ¡­


    Corey and Merve found Sarah and Aiden in the living room (they were expecting them).


    "You look stunning!" Sarah told Merve and touched Merve''s white feather boa, before turning to Corey. "And you are dashing. Dangerous. Like a real gangster."


    Corey smiled smugly and tilted his fedora hat to the side.


    Aiden handed a box to Sarah and she opened it to reveal two matching golden bracelets, one ear stud and a pair of elegant earrings with emeralds that are obviously a set with her ne. "These are for you. Latest designs from nc, customized for our needs. Don''t remove them, at least tonight."


    Corey wanted to refuse, but then he saw that it would be matching with Merve''s and he remembered that Charlie told Corey to respect Sarah and Aiden and not to refuse their kindness.


    "Do they have tracking?" Merve guessed while observing her delicate bracelet with small emeralds. The design matches the bracelet Corey is wearing, with a difference that his is thicker and without precious stones.


    Sarah hummed in confirmation. "I''m sure that Charlie arranged security to keep an eye on you, but his men can''t go inside the venue."


    Sarah put bracelets on Merve and Corey and exined features avable and how to activate them. "Before drinking anything, use the bracelet to check if it was spiked. You can use earrings tomunicate with each other and with us."


    "Do you expect some trouble?" Corey asked while nervously ncing at Merve.


    Aiden responded: "No one expects trouble, but it''s better to be careful than to regretter."


    "Don''t allow anyone to bully you. Teenagers can be more dangerous than the enemy''s army because you don''t see them as a threat." Sarah told Merve seriously. "There might be moments when Corey is not by your side. You know how to defend yourself, and in case you end up in something you can''t handle, call for help."


    Aiden saw that both Merve and Corey look troubled. "We don''t want to scare you. This is a party and you should enjoy, however, stay vignt. One second of carelessness can cost you big time. Merve, this is your first time going outside our zone of protection, and we are worried. Corey, I expect that you will keep her safe."


    "Of course!" Corey responded confidently.


    Sarah nced at Corey''s hands which are empty. "Did you get a wrist corsage for Merve?"


    Corey smiled mysteriously. "It''s home. We will stop by to get it."


    Corey reached for the box when only earrings for Merve were left. "Can I?"


    Merve craned her neck in response, to give him better ess to her ear.


    Merve closed her eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling Corey''s perfume. It was intoxicating. Very manly. Somehow, the act of Corey being close, nudging her hair to the back, and putting earrings on her in silence was the biggest intimacy she ever experienced so far, and she could helplessly feel that her cheeks are burning which means that she is blushing. Oh, how embarrassing.


    Sarah leaned into Aiden''s embrace and observed the scene.


    "I can feel their love¡­" Sarah whispered to Aiden.


    Aiden''s handsome eyebrow arched. "That is my love you feel."


    Sarah giggled. He is shameless. She was only pointing out that Merve and Corey are in love, alright?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1665 - Preparations For The Prom (3)

    The limousine stopped and the driver opened the door for Corey and Merve.


    Corey stepped out first from the car and offered his hand to Merve.


    Merve got out and observed the street. She expected a school, or a hotel, or a hall, or some other ce where a dance party can be held, and she found herself in an unfamiliar residential area, surrounded by tall non-impressive buildings. During the drive, she was gazing at Corey and didn''t pay attention to where they are going. But they are not far, the drive was less than half an hour long.


    "Where are we?" Merve asked Corey.


    Corey smiled nervously. "I want you to meet my mother."


    Merve''s eyes widened and she panicked. "Now? No. I don''t have a present. And I''m not dressed for the asion!"


    Corey held her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. "There is no need for a present, but if you insist on one, you can bring it next time. And your dress is amazing. You are perfect. Come¡­"


    Merve helplessly followed his lead to the door of the apartment on the second floor which was opened by a middle-aged woman with warm eyes.


    "I thought that you changed your mind and you will note¡­" Corey''s mother said. "Please,e in."


    Corey gave Merve an encouraging smile and ushered her inside.


    "Mom, this is Merve. My girlfriend." Corey said when his mother closed the door behind them.


    The woman smiled and Merve could see from where Corey got his lips and nose.


    "Merve, this is my mom."


    "Please, call me Meg. Or mom." Corey''s mom said with a big smile and observed Merve. "Let me see you¡­ Corey, you are right, she is very beautiful."


    Merve blushed. "Thank you."


    Merve knows that she will never call Corey''s mother Meg, and addressing her as <em>''mom''</em> is¡­ too bold. For now, at least. But how should she call her? Mrs. Smith? That does not sound appropriate because Corey''s mother was never married to Corey''s dad. Ah, a problem¡­ Merve will need to talk to Corey about thister because his mother was offering refreshments.


    "How about a drink? What would you like?"


    Corey refused. "We don''t have time. We only stopped to say <em>''hi''</em> before we go to the prom. And I wanted you to meet the most beautiful girl in Los Angeles who captured my heart."


    Corey''s mother smiled. "Merve is beautiful. You are lucky that she epted you. Make sure you behave and treat her well. You need to promise toe again and stay longer. For lunch, maybe. I would love it if we can sit and talk. Merve, I have so many questions I would like to ask you and I can show you photos from when Corey was little."


    Corey''s mom looked at Merve expectantly until Merve agreed.


    "Let''s take a few pictures before you go." Corey''s mom said while getting a camera that was waiting on the nearby table.


    They took photos with Corey and Merve, and then a few with a timer of all three of them, and then Merve promised toe again before they left.


    ¡­


    "I hope you don''t mind that I''ve got you here without a prior warning." Corey said to Merve when they returned to the car.


    "It''s fine. It''s just that¡­ I was nervous."


    "You would be more nervous if I told you about this two days ago."


    "True." Merve admitted. "Your mom is a nicedy."


    Corey smiled. "Yes, she is. And I can see that she likes you."


    Merve remembered one detail. "Are we going to your ce to get the wrist corsage?"


    "No. It''s here¡­" Corey reached for the side-drawer and pulled out a see-through box that contained a white orchid with teal at the center and pearls ents.


    Merve understood that he used the <em>''corsage is at home''</em> as an excuse to get her to visit his mother without her suspecting something. Corey thinks of everything.


    Corey attached the corsage around her wrist and Merve admired the delicate design of a flower made of some silky material.


    Merve''s eyes widened when she realized that her knees are bare. The dress is knee-length, but now that she is sitting it rode up a few inches. Ah, other than for swimming she always covers up her legs.


    Merve nervously tugged the dress lower while silently thanking Oni and N for convincing Merve to wax her legspletely, earlier that afternoon.


    "What are you doing?" Corey asked when he put his hand over Merve''s. "Don''t cover your legs. It''s just the two of us, and they are beautiful. Allow me to see them."


    Merve was not sure how to respond. She knew that it''s not appropriate, but she could not say <em>''no''</em> to Corey. And he only wants to look at her knees, right?


    Merve stiffened when she felt Corey''s hot palm on her knee, and in the next moment, his lips covered hers in a kiss that started with more force than she expected.


    Merve clung onto Corey''s shoulders and his kiss told her that he is hungry, for her, and the butterflies went crazy inside her stomach.


    She wondered if Oni was right and the prom is the trigger for teenage couples to make love for the first time. Oh, Gosh! Will she and Corey do it? Tonight? She was not sure, but she was grateful that she has lipstick and a small mirror in her purse, so she can fix her makeup before they get out of the car.


    ¡­


    Corey and Merve entered the sparkly event hall of a luxurious hotel and Merve noticed many eyes directed her way.


    Corey''s hand was on her waist and he pulled her closer. "Everyone is looking at us and trying to figure out who is the gorgeous girl by my side."


    Merve was aware that Corey is trying tofort her. She would need to be blind not to see the scornful gazes full of jealousy. Mostly from the females, but some males as well. After all, Corey is a handsome young man, good in sports and academics, and of course¡­ he is a Smith. Merve has no doubts that most of the girls present would like to stand by his side, while boys would give anything to be him.


    Merve reminded herself not to crack under this pressure. If she can''t keep it together during this little dance-party, how can she handle being with Corey as his partner at the big events of the Smith family? Yes, Merve loves Corey and she wants to be his partner and to stand by his side, so there is only one thing to do¡­


    Merve smiled. "They are looking because you are handsome."


    "I am." Corey said smugly. "And that is why the most beautiful girl is by my side."


    Merve''s smile widened. She likes it when Corey is cocky. "What do we do first?"


    "Let me introduce you to a few people. We can start with the ss president. Young master Miller. His family is in the oil industry and they are working with Jasper''s <em>''K Industries''</em> in an effort to shift their resources to clean energy. Miller is snobby, but he sees ss reputation as his, so he will not do anything to stir trouble¡­"


    Merve listened to Corey and she admired his knowledge. At the same time, she felt sorry that he has to remember all this. It is tough to be part of a big family.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1666 - Coreys Prom (1)

    "Hi, Corey¡­" Two boys said in unison when Corey and Merve approached them.


    Corey nodded in greeting. "Victor, Samuel¡­ This is my girlfriend, Merve. Merve, these are Victor Miller, the ss president, and Samuel Wood, the ss treasurer."


    Merve did her best to focus on remembering their names and functions, and not to get distracted by all glitzy d¨¦cor.


    Victor was the first one to greet Merve. "Nice to meet you, Miss¡­" It was obvious that he wanted to hear herst name. In this ce, people''s values are determined based on the family they belong to.


    Merve blinked and it took her a second to understand where he is going at. All kids at the Cliffside Vi use only their first names, but since he asked¡­ "Miss White. I am Merve White."


    Merve didn''t lie. When Sarah and Aiden took them in, all kids had the option to pick their names. Some of them kept their original ones. Merve and Hande decided to leave their past behind, and that meant to change their surnames.


    "Are you rted to Jeffrey White?" This question burst out of Samuel.


    "He is something like an Uncle to me." Merve responded.


    Victor''s smile widened, and so did Samuel''s.


    "Careful guys¡­" Corey half-growled. "You are looking at my girlfriend. Don''t flirt with her."


    "We would never do anything inappropriate." Victor said while straightening his fedora hat. "I was just surprised¡­ You mentioned that you are taken, but I didn''t realize your girlfriend is from the White family. Miss White, please, call me Vic and feel free toe to me for anything you might need."


    "And you can call me Sam, Miss White."


    Merve nced at two boys. No one calls her <em>''Miss White''</em>. That is so formal and¡­ foreign. "Please, call me Merve."


    Corey ushered Merve to the side. "Let''s get some drinks."


    Samuel and Victor observed Corey and Merve leaving and they exchanged nces.


    "A Smith and a White." Samuel voiced his thoughts.


    "Why do you sound surprised? It''s normal for big families to firm their bonds with rtionships. This is only one more reason not to offend Corey. Let the others know that the girl by his side is not to be messed with."


    "We are protecting them?" Samuel asked with a frown. He will never understand why Victor is so set on everyone in the ss getting along.


    Victor gave Samuel a knowing look. "We are protecting us. If someone causes trouble for Corey''s girlfriend¡­ Whites are not merciful. Do I need to remind you how things work?"


    "Of course, not, Vic. I''m on it¡­"


    ¡­


    "Is it a big deal that myst name is White?" Merve asked Corey.


    "For them¡­ yes."


    "And for you?"


    "For me, it''s a big deal that you are Merve. My girlfriend."


    Merve smiled.


    They checked drinks avable and Merve was interested in the fruit punch. It was in a big crystal bowl, pinkish in color and it had some fruit bits floating in it.


    "You want punch?" Corey noticed where her gaze gravitated.


    "I would like a taste. I never had one and it looks fancy."


    "Every fruit punch is different." Corey exined that it can be a mix of any fruit juices and that sometimes fruit pieces are added as well. The only thing fancy about it was the bowl. Corey got two sses and poured for both of them.


    Merve didn''t forget Sarah''s warning. She used the bracelet and the information on the contents was shown in a small font as a hologram above the bracelet.


    "It has alcohol¡­ Not much, but this is alcohol. Should it be in here?" Merve was not sure what to think of this. Is this normal? Other than the teachers, aren''t they all underage for drinking alcohol?


    Corey nced at the teachers who were standing nearby and exhaled. "It should not be here, but this is a high school and high schoolers are eager to get a buzz. Doing prohibited things is the most exciting. Let''s get something else¡­"


    "No. This is fine." Merve said. "I would like to experience how buzz feels like. With you."


    "Only one ss." Corey said sternly.


    "Is that enough for a buzz?"


    "Honestly, I''m not sure¡­" Corey admitted. "If there is no effect in half an hour, we can have another one. How does that sound?"


    "That sounds¡­ eptable."


    Merve sipped fruit punch which was spiked with vodka and she didn''t taste anything other than the fruity sweetness.


    A few kids approached them, and Merve was surprised that they already knew that she is Miss White, Corey''s girlfriend. She realized that it must be the ss president and the treasurer who spread the news, and she hoped that this is a good thing and that it will not attract trouble.


    She watched a few teen movies, and she saw that mean girls will lock someone in the restroom, or dump dirty water, or force someone''s head into the toilet and flush. Merve''s conclusion is that all the bad things in high school happen in the restroom and that she should stay away from it.


    When the third group of Corey''s ssmates left after exchanging greetings and pleasantries, Corey gave Merve a meaningful look. "No one will dare to bully you here."


    "Is it because of you?" Merve guessed.


    "No. Messing with you is messing with a White and no one here would dare to do such a thing. I noticed that they are super polite and that they are keeping the distance more than usually from me. It''s definitely because of you. Your identity is protecting me." Corey exined with sparkles in his eyes.


    Merve paused. It''s not that she does not think that the White family is awesome, but she always saw herself as someone ordinary. Suddenly, Merve realized that she is not ordinary. If people associate her with the White family¡­ thates with perks, but it carries responsibility as well. What if she embarrasses herself? Wouldn''t that be embarrassing Sarah and Aiden? And also Jeff and Anna? She kept her half-finished ss of punch to the side. She can''t afford to get a buzz, what if she makes a fool of herself?


    "Are you OK?" Corey noticed the change in Merve''s behavior.


    "Can you teach me how to act properly?"


    Corey didn''t understand. "What?"


    "Everyone here has some background. I''m not sure that I know how to act. I don''t want to embarrass myself." Merve exined.


    Corey stifled augh. "I am a Smith and you are a White. That gives us the right to create rules. Do you think that my ssmates are nice because they like us?" Corey made a dramatic pause. "They fear us. They fear what will happen to them if they offend us because of who we are. That is why they will smile and swallow any grievances no matter what we do. Trust me on this one."


    Merve looked at Corey and her expression told him that she is confused.


    Corey inched closer and spoke in a half-whisper. "You are adorable, and I want to kiss you, but my teachers are watching¡­ Let''s dance."


    They went to the dancefloor and Merve put her hands on Corey''s shoulders. She smiled when his handsnded on her waist and they started moving. The light was dimmed and the spotlights from the ceiling moved over the heads of people who danced. It didn''t take long before Corey pulled her closer, and their bodies touched at the same time when his palmsnded on her back.


    Corey leaned as if he wants to whisper something to Merve, but he kissed her on the cheek.


    This prom thing¡­ she likes it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1667 - Coreys Prom (2)

    Merve tried to avoid going to the restroom because that is the ce where bad things happen in high school. This is a hotel and not a school, but it''s full of high schoolers, so it''s almost the same.


    Unfortunately for Merve, she had two sses of the fruit punch and one sparkling water and the pressure in her dder was building up.


    Merve mentioned the restroom twice, but she didn''t gather the courage to go.


    "Do you want me to go with you?" Corey offered when he saw that Merve is hesitant.


    Merve looked at Corey expectantly. "Can you?"


    Coreyughed at her innocent expression. "I can''t go inside girls'' restroom without causing an uproar, but I can wait at the door. In the hallway. If any monster attacks you, just scream, and I will barge inside and kick his head off."


    Merve knows that he is teasing her because (based on the movies) the only monsters in the restroom could be mean girls and Corey would never hit a girl. But she also knows that his offer to wait for her outside is valid. Merve thought how a boy lingering outside the girls'' restroom would be strange and she told herself that she needs to be brave. It''s just a restroom, and she knows how to defend herself.


    "No need. It will not take long. If any trouble happens, I will let you know." Merve pointed at her earring. "And you said that no one will dare to dump dirty water on my head."


    Corey''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Dirty water? I don''t remember saying anything like that."


    "You said that everyone will treat me nice because they see me as a White, so¡­ that''s the same." Merve said with a smile and walked toward the exit where the restrooms are swiftly, before Corey changes his mind and follows after her.


    Corey looked after Merve and wondered, how does her brain work? Does she really think that if someone does not treat you nicely, they would dump dirty water on you? Girls are strange.


    Corey saw two girls walk in hurried steps after Merve and he wondered if they are rushing to the restroom or maybe their goal is to reach Merve. He contemted going that way, and waiting in the hallway, just in case. Would Merve be upset for him going there after she told him not to? She said that she will contact him if anything happens.


    Corey was distracted when someone called¡­


    "Hey, Corey!"


    Corey turned toward the voice stiffly. He knows that is one of the two troublemakers in the ssroom, Kevin Beaty. His family got rich quickly five years ago using some sketchy tactics, and that boy is bolder than his status provides. Based on the amount of smugness in Kevin''s voice, Corey concluded that Kevin is with his henchmen, Nate. Nate''s family is from Florida and Nate''s parents are trying to conceal that they are in decline by sending their firstborn to this high school for the elite. Corey is confident that Nate is relieving some of his frustration by acting out.


    There are rumors that Kevin and Nate are involved in several thefts and assaults, but they didn''t get in trouble for any of it. However, Corey is aware that Kevin and Nate give each other boosts of confidence and that they can be ruthless.


    "Hi Kevin, Nate¡­" Corey didn''t try to look like he is pleased to see them approaching.


    Kevin grinned at Corey. "How about you introduce us?"


    "You want me to introduce you to someone?"


    "To your date." Nate exined.


    Corey''s expression darkened. "You want me to introduce you to my girlfriend? Are you tired of living?"


    "What''s with that reaction? She is just a girl." Kevin said yfully.


    Corey balled his hands into fists. "Merve is not just a girl. She is my girl."


    "Uuuu¡­" Nate and Kevin made exaggerated mocking sounds.


    Corey told himself to calm down. Allowing these two to get under his skin means that they won. Corey readjusted his expression and nced at Nate and Kevin smugly. "Why would you want to meet my date? What happened to yours? Don''t tell me that you are each other''s dates. Are you not capable of finding a date or maybe you are¡­" Corey pointed from Nate to Kevin, insinuating that they are gays.


    Nate and Kevin frowned, and they were ready to burst into an argument, when a voice came from the side¡­


    "What is going on here? Can we have one evening without trouble?" Victor Miller asked breathlessly. It was obvious that he saw that themotion is about to start, and he dashed toward them before it gets worse.


    "There is no trouble." Kevin grumbled, displeased that the ss president is meddling. "We only wanted to get introduced to Corey''s girlfriend, and he got a bit defensive. But he will introduce us¡­"


    "Dream on." Corey cut off Kevin.


    "Let''s not have amotion." Victor pleaded. "Can we agree that you part ways here and stay out of each other''s hair for the duration of this event?"


    "If they stay out of my way, I will not start anything." Corey responded and walked away without waiting to hear what the other two will say.


    "Can''t you two control yourself?" Victor asked Nate and Kevin.


    Kevin snorted. "You told us to behave at school. This¡­ is not a school."


    Victor exhaled. He used all his influence and connections to get Nate and Kevin to behave in school. A few times there was a scuffle in the schoolyard, but those two troublemakers said how that is outside the school building, so they didn''t break their deal. And this¡­ is definitely outside school grounds.


    "Yes, it''s not school." Victor responded. "However¡­ look around. There are cameras everywhere. If you start something in this event hall, it will be in the morning news. Is that what you want? Don''t tell me I didn''t warn you."


    Kevin and Nate gritted their teeth. They don''t like it, but they must admit that Victor is right.


    Victor saw that Kevin and Nate nodded and he walked away, grateful that he managed to pacify them.


    "Are we letting Corey go? Again?" Nate squeezed through his teeth. "It''s not often that we get a chance to approach him without his bodyguards or some other security around."


    Kevin agreed. Corey always has bodyguards with him, unless he is in school, but there they have security provided by the school. The school had to provide extensive measures which include security checkpoints, cameras, scanners, and security personnel, otherwise, most of the students would bring their own bodyguards, and there is no way that a school can operate under such conditions.


    "You heard Victor. There are cameras in the event hall. So, what we need to do is catch him in a ce without cameras." Kevin said while giving Nate a knowing look.


    Nate licked his lips and smiled. "Let''s not catch him alone. That girl¡­ She is sweet."


    Kevin smirked. "I agree. She is sweet."


    "I saw her first." Nate protested.


    "Let''s talk about it after we have her. Maybe we can get Corey to watch¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1668 - Coreys Prom (3)

    In the restroom¡­


    Mervepleted her business and was washing her hands happily. She does not remember thest time when a feeling of an empty dder brought her this much joy.


    "Miss White?" Girl''s voice came from the side.


    Merve froze. Is this how it starts? Is this the bullying she saw in movies? Merve told herself not to jump into conclusions. Why would anyone bully her? She barely spoke with anyone other than Corey.


    Merve nced to the side and saw two girls looking her way. She could not tell if they are friendly or not because their expressions under the heavy makeup were unreadable.


    "And you are?" Merve asked.


    "I am Cassie Burke, and this is Samantha Long." The shorter one of the two responded for both.


    Merve never heard of the Burke family, but the Long surname is definitely familiar. Is she rted to Steve? Considering the status of the Long family and the reputation of Corey''s school, that is highly likely.


    Merve can see that the one who is talking is Cassie, so she must be the dominant one between the two.


    "Is there a reason you are waiting for me in the restroom?" Merve asked.


    Cassie smiled. "There is no need to be wary of us. We only wanted to introduce ourselves. The event hall is crowded and when we saw youing here, we thought this is a good chance to talk without being disturbed."


    Merve tilted her head slightly while her eyes darted from Cassie to Samantha. "Hallway might be better."


    "True." Cassie admitted. "So¡­ You can Corey, a?"


    "If you are asking if we are dating, the answer is <em>''yes''</em>." Merve said stiffly, unsure what to think of this as a topic. Why is Cassie talking to her in such a friendly way? That is definitely not normal.


    "For how long? How did you meet? How did you start dating? Who made the first move? How far did you go? A boy like Corey must have some good techniques¡­"


    Cassie spoke rapidly and Merve opened her mouth in disbelief. These are obviously too personal! Is Cassie actually expecting Merve to answer?


    Samantha rolled her eyes and looked at Cassie with contempt. "Shut up."


    Cassie pressed her lips into a line. "I was only curious."


    "Everyone knows you have a crush on Corey, and you have the nerve toe and ask his girlfriend for tips on how to get close to him." Samantha said bluntly.


    Cassie felt wronged. "Half of the ss has a crush on Corey. It''s not like you would reject if young Mr. Smithes and asks you out on a date."


    Samantha''s face darkened. "No matter how appealing thest name Smith is, I would never lower myself for it."


    Cassie rolled her eyes and Merve understood that there is more to it than they are revealing to her. But no matter what those two are plotting, Merve trusts Corey.


    Merve observed two girls in front of her in silence. She had to acknowledge that her first impression was wrong because the dominant one is Samantha. Cassie is bubbly and friendly, and Samantha is grumpy and unpleasant, but between the two, Merve somehow prefers the grumpy one. But this is a case where she does not need to choose one, because she dislikes both of them and there is no need to pick the better one out of two bad choices.


    What were they thinking by approaching her in the restroom like this? Merve does not want to know.


    Merve moved toward the door, when Samantha''s stern voice called: "Where are you going?"


    Merve nced at the duo. Did Samantha raise her voice at her? "Out."


    Samantha frowned. "I didn''t say that you can leave."


    Merve stifled augh. If a girl like Samantha thinks that she canmand Merve what to do, she has a surpriseing her way. Sarah told Merve not to allow anyone to bully her, and that is exactly what Merve will do.


    Merve narrowed her eyes at Samantha. "You have no power to keep me here. I have nothing to say to you and I''m not interested to hear your rubbish so¡­ Bye."


    "Is this how Miss White behaves?" Cassie asked mockingly.


    Merve paused at Cassie''s question. "Miss White? Since you brought up my family, you should know how people who offend us end."


    Samantha snorted. "You are hiding behind your family''s name. I wonder if young Mr. Smith would be interested in you if you are not Miss White."


    "And I wonder if you would be talking to me if I''m not Miss White. Look at you, proud and domineering, yet afraid to admit that you are here to bully me in the secrecy of the restroom where others can''t see and act as witnesses. Let me tell you what you can do... You can drown in your jealousy while I go and enjoy myself with young Mr. Smith. Even if he is with me only because of my family, that does not change the fact that he is showering me with affection while you can only watch from the side."


    Merve lifted her chin proudly and walked out. She was quite pleased with herself.


    Based on Samantha''s and Cassie''s outraged expressions, Merve knew that this is not over and that this was only the first round. But Merve will take this small victory as a boost of her confidence and wait to see what else they cane up with. She is ready.


    "Bitch!" Cassie squeezed through her teeth.


    Samantha exhaled loudly. "Don''t lose your temper. We can''t afford that."


    "Should we leave her like this?"


    "Of course, not. But we can''t attack openly either. We will wait for an opportunity to strike back. That Miss White needs to learn her lesson."


    Cassie nodded in agreement and walked out of the restroom with Samantha.


    What Merve and other two girls didn''t know was that one of the restroom stalls was not empty. Anabe Rain was sitting inside and listening to the exchange with glee. Proud Miss Long and Miss Burke got face pped by Miss White. This is epic!


    ¡­


    "One more minute and I woulde to look for you." Corey told Merve when she joined him.


    Merve smiled. "Thank you for worrying about me."


    "That is what boyfriends do." Corey said smugly, relieved that Merve is by his side. He noticed that she is tense. "Is everything OK?"


    "Everything is fine." Merve assured him. She didn''t want Corey to wory if she mentions two girls in the restroom. Nothing happened, anyway. "I am a bit nervous when I catch various girls looking your way, but I guess thates included with a handsome boyfriend. I will get used to it."


    Corey chuckled. He likes that she called him handsome. "This handsome boyfriend belongs to you. Remember that you are the only one who can get close enough to touch me."


    Merve hummed in approval. Corey is a sweet talker.


    "Can we get more fruit punch?"


    Corey observed Merve. Her eyes are a bit sparkly and her cheeks are slightly flushed, and he wanted to confirm¡­ "You didn''t get your buzz yet?"


    Merve was happy, but that is because she is with Corey and it''s not rted to the drinks. "I feel normal. After the restroom, I have space for more beverages." Merve patted her belly to prove that she is not full.


    Coreyughed and led the way toward the area with drinks. He likes that Merve is free enough with him to talk about the state of her dder.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1669 - Coreys Prom (4)

    Cassie and Samantha made their way toward the table where two teachers are sitting. They are collecting votes for the prom queen and prom king.


    Every senior received an invitation that grants ess to two people. This allows everyone to bring in one date, if they want. During the event, invitations are used as anonymous ballots for the purpose of voting for the king and a queen of the prom. Toward the end of the event, the winners will be announced. It will be a small ceremony where prom king and prom queen get crowned and that is followed by a dance.


    "How many people voted?" Samantha asked the teachers who were stationed next to the box.


    "Nine so far, Miss Long. There is still plenty of time and not everyone arrived." The teacher responded. He saw that she is looking at him expectantly, so he added: "At this point, you are the frontrunner for the title of the queen."


    Samantha forced a smile. "And the king?"


    "So far¡­ Mr. Smith. However, we have almost two hundred votes to collect¡­" The teacher''s voice trailed off when he saw Samantha''s deep frown.


    Samantha tugged Cassie to the side and five stepster, they approached a group of five girls.


    "Did you cast your votes?" Samantha asked.


    "Not yet." One of the girls responded.


    "What are you waiting for? You know who should win. The pens are avable at the teachers'' table." Samantha said cockily and walked to the next group.


    Samantha has no problems intimidating others. This is a cruel world and only winners stand at the top, and Samantha is a winner. The fact that Corey is leading as the king is only making this sweeter. Samantha can''t wait to see Merve''s dejected expression when Samantha and Corey stand on that stage as the prom queen and prom king.


    Samantha thinks that Corey is a handsome young man, but other than that, she has no feelings toward him. She is driven by a desire to win, to be the best, and whoever is the king is not important to her as long as she is the queen. However, now she would like Corey to win, only so that she can dance with him in front of Miss White. That will teach Miss White who is at the top.


    The five girls exchanged nces when Samantha left. Samantha told them all in advance to vote for her, or they will suffer the consequences. Well, they don''t have a chance of winning anyway, and voting for Samantha will appease her.


    "We might as well get over with it..." One of the five girls said dejectedly.


    "Where are you going?" A voice stopped the girls who were about to vote.


    Five girls turned to see who called and observed the smug smile of Anabe Rain.


    "To vote for the king and the queen." One of the girls responded.


    "You will vote for Samantha Long?" Anabe guessed.


    "Why are you asking the obvious, Be?"


    "Do you want to vote for her?"


    Girls looked at Anabe helplessly. "Who can oppose her?"


    "Well¡­ there is one girl." Anabe said mysteriously. "Let me tell you what happened in the restroom a few minutes ago¡­"


    Anabe paused when she saw two couples walking toward the teachers'' table and she dragged them away. "Before you cast your votes, you need to hear this first¡­"


    Anabe was pleased to see that her audience is increasing. "As I said, I was in the restroom, minding my own business when¡­"


    Anabe was happy to share what she overheard while hiding in the stall of the girls'' restroom. And the information that Miss White resisted Miss Long''s bullying and came on top spread through the event hall of the hotel like wildfire.


    Everyone knew who Miss White is because not many outsiders were present. They are all part of the elite in the area and people who are worthy of being their dates go to the same school. That is why most of them paired up with ssmates as dates or came in groups, so Coreying alone with his girlfriend was something that everyone noticed.


    ¡­


    Later that evening¡­


    "When can we leave?" Corey asked Merve as they moved on the dancefloor.


    Merve was surprised by this question. Leaving means that the evening will end. And she does not want to part from Corey. It''s too soon for that. "You are not having fun?"


    "If you are not here, I would leave ages ago." Corey said while gazing at Merve lovingly.


    "I remember that there was some event scheduled. How about we go after the program is over? I don''t want others to think that you are skipping your activities because of me."


    Corey pouted. "Announcing the king and the queen of the prom. That is toward the end."


    Merve understood that Corey is not willing to stay here much longer. "You don''t like dancing with me?"


    "I love doing anything with you, but I would rather do it in private. I am suppressing my urge to kiss you."


    Merve was overwhelmed. Tonight, Corey is super-handsome and intense, and Merve felt that his gaze has some inexinable power which is rendering her unable to break eye contact. She wondered if it''s because of their outfits, or the dim light, or because they are dancing, or maybe that fruit punch is giving her a buzz she wanted to experience. Probably all of itbined.


    "Corey, I want to kiss you as well. This dy is good because the kisses will be sweeter when we get our privacy." She smiled while thinking that they will get privacy when they enter the car to return home. Maybe they can take a long route, or a circle around the city? She would not mind staying on that back seat with Corey until dawn.


    "Merve¡­" Corey called and paused.


    "Yes?"


    Corey wanted to ask her to go to his apartment after this party, but at thest moment he chickened out. However, he started talking and he needs toe up with something. "Uhm¡­ Thank you foring with me tonight."


    "You are wee. Thank you for inviting me. I am having fun, with you." Merve responded and leaned her head on his shoulder.


    Corey took a deep breath and checked the time. Ah, there is more than an hour to go! As soon as they enter the car, he will kiss her thoroughly and by then... he will ask her to go to his apartment.


    ¡­


    About half an hour before the announcement of the king and the queen of the prom, the teacher in charge took the microphone and reminded everyone to vote if they didn''t already.


    Corey took his invitation and asked Merve: "Do you want to vote?"


    Merve was visibly excited. "How does it work?"


    "On this part which can be detached... there are two spots where you can write a name. One boy and one girl. The winners get to go on the stage and get crowned. It''s a silly activity."


    "A king and a queen¡­" Merve said dreamily. She took a pen he offered and smiled. "I don''t have any girl on my mind, but I know who my king is¡­"


    Corey smiled as Merve wrote <em>''Corey Smith''</em> on the line for the boy.


    Corey took the pen from her and wrote <em>''Merve White''</em> on the line for the girl.


    Merve was touched. She knows that will be the only vote for her, but it''s the only one that counts. "Can you vote for someone who does not go to your school? If my name is not allowed, will that make my vote for you invalid as well?"


    Corey shrugged. "I don''t know. But I know who my queen is."


    "Your sweet talking is improving."


    Corey winked. "I''m practicing on my girlfriend. Let''s put this into the voting box and dance."


    "How about more fruit punch?"


    Coreyughed. He does not know if Merve got her buzz yet or not, but it does not matter. She can do whatever she wants, and he will protect her.


    Merve thought how this is a good idea that she can steal: they can have a themed dance party at the Cliffside vi! For extra excitement, the participants can vote for the best dressed, best dancer, best couple¡­ and they cane up with more categories. Maybe the best kiss? That would be bold! But fun. She will talk with Masika about it when she gets a chance. Masika always has great ideas.


    Merve thought how if they pick for their theme 1920-ies, she can reuse her costume. It''s too pretty for only one use, and she likes the white feather boa. Merve is neen years old, so she will probably not grow much, but she needs to watch her weight because the dress is fitting her snugly around her waist.


    Merve smiled dreamily while imagining a dance party with Corey where she does not need to worry about jealous girls and schemers. Ah, there she can rx and enjoy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1670 - Coreys Prom (5)

    Sometimeter¡­


    "If I can have your attention, please¡­" The teacher spoke into the microphone.


    The mor in the event hall stopped, and everyone faced the stage. They looked at the middle-aged man as he read from the paper.


    "You cast your votes, we counted them and it''s time to announce the king and queen of this prom!"He continued with dramatic pauses: "For the prom king¡­ we have a total of 179 votes¡­ with 138 votes¡­ the winner is¡­ Corey Smith!"


    Everyone burst into the apuse and a secondter spotlight was on Corey.


    "Go on the stage." Merve urged Corey. "You are the prom king."


    She was happy that one of those 138 votes is hers and that there are 137 more people who also think that Corey is exceptional. Because he is the best.


    Corey could see that Merve is smiling and she is happy for him, but he was not willing. Being the king means that he needs to go there, get crowned, and then dance with the girl who is the queen. And he only wants to dance with Merve. The thought of holding any other girl close to him was making him queasy.


    Corey wondered if Merve knows about this dancing detail. Would she ask him to go there if she knew about it? What will Merve do while he dances with a random girl? Corey is aware that if Merve is dancing with someone else, his heart would break into a million pieces even if he knows that the other boy is not important. With that knowledge, how can he go and ept?


    "Corey Smith¡­ If you can join me here¡­" Teacher''s voice boomed from the stage.


    "Corey, go." Merve reminded him. "I will be right here¡­ Don''t worry about me¡­"


    Reluctantly, Corey''s legs moved, and he went on the stage.


    Merve pped enthusiastically as Corey''s ck fedora hat was reced with a golden one. She liked that the organizers thought of using a golden fedora hat instead of a regr crown.


    "Mr. Corey Smith won the title of the prom king without opposition¡­" The teacher spoke after Corey''s coronation was done. "However, for the queen, it was a close call¡­"


    Everyone went silent and looked at Samantha Long who was visibly ufortable.


    Samantha was mentally prepared to be the queen, and the teacher said it''s a close call? Who dared to go against her? How can she rule the school if someone is close to her?


    "Out of 179 votes for the prom queen, the winner with 82 votes is¡­ Miss Merve White!"


    The silence was suffocating.


    Corey smiled while wondering who cast the other 81 votes? But it does not matter. Merve is his queen, and the queen of this prom. Corey was relieved that he does not need to dance with a random girl and pride swelled inside him because Merve will be the one by his side. He can''t wait!


    "You made a mistake! Count again!" Samantha''s voice pierced the silence.


    When she heard that teacher said it''s a close call, Samantha thought it''s a mistake or a joke. But when he called Merve''s name, she was confident that they cheated. How can this happen? She IS the prom queen, the only one worthy of such title! Samantha felt the blood draining from her face and the whole hall was spinning.


    "Miss Long, we counted the votes three times. Miss White has 82 votes, and you are the runner-up with 76." The teacher said timidly. He does not want to provoke Samantha, but he can''t lie either. Provoking someone with thest name Smith or White is equally bad if not worse.


    The students started whispering and snickering. Samantha saw that they are looking her way. She is being ridiculed! By everyone! How is this possible?


    Cassie took a step away from Samantha. Why would she stand in the middle of the shame-circle? This is not her fight, alright?


    "Jumping ships?" A mocking voice came from the crowd and it made Cassie freeze.


    Cassie looked around and confirmed that her ssmates are looking at her with contempt. She remembered that she is with Samantha for several years, and that the two of them have a bond which is toote to break without heavy consequences. Samantha and Cassie have a long history of bullying others and stepping over them in order to achieve their goals, and these people will never ept her; not unless she does something drastic. But... what can that be? The only thing Cassie could do at this time is to stick to Samantha and she will think of a safe exitter.


    Cassie looked at Samantha and noticed that thetter is unable to speak from shock.


    "Miss White is not a student here!" Cassie eximed with the hope that this argument will make a difference.


    "The rules say that you can vote for anyone who attended the prom with an invitation, and Miss White is here as the date of Mr. Smith. That is allowed. No one cheated because every invitation is valid as one vote, and we counted three times." The teacher exined and turned to Merve who was illuminated by a spotlight. "Miss White, if you would join us on the stage¡­ please¡­"


    Merve''s eyes didn''t leave Corey''s and her legs moved in the only direction possible: toward the most handsome guy in the world, her boyfriend.


    The teacher exhaled in relief when he saw that Merve ising and that students parted, making the way for her.


    The teacher wanted to be over with this before more kids start causing a ruckus. He always wanted to be a teacher, and this school pays well, but this entitled kids from rich families can be a handful.


    When Merve stepped on the stage, Anabe burst into augh and started pping enthusiastically. One by one, other kids joined, and the event hall was filled with the sound of pping.


    Merve looked at Corey and smiled as one of the teachers put a golden headband with a golden feather on Merve''s head.


    "I present you your prom king and queen! Now, it''s time for the dance!" The teacher announced.


    Corey took Merve''s hand in his and led the way off the stage, to the dancefloor.


    The prom king and prom queen were followed by a spotlight and many eyes while people whispered about thetest power-couple which emerged: Smith-White.


    A slow tune started and Corey made Merve twirl before he pulled her toward him.


    "My queen¡­" He murmured.


    Merve smiled and responded in a half-whisper: "My king¡­"


    Corey gazed into Merve''s eyes and he was sure that she is the prettiest girl in the world, and the best part was that she is his girlfriend and that her eyes full of love are looking at him.


    Without thinking, he lowered his head and their lips connected.


    Merve had a fleeting thought that Corey''s ssmates are watching, and that a teacher might reprimand them for indecent behavior, but then she got lost in the velvety sweetness of Corey''s lips and everything else faded.


    This prom thing¡­ Merve likes it very much.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1671 - Coreys Prom (6)

    Samantha watched Corey and Merve kiss and hold each other lovingly like no one else exists in the world, and she balled her hands into fists. She was so angry and humiliated that her face turned ugly. How dare that girl act so boldly with Corey? Just because she is a White? And who are the foolish 82 people who cast their votes for Merve?!


    "Hehehe¡­ It seems that Miss Long found her match. Actually, you discovered that you are NOT a match for Miss White." Anabe said teasingly.


    Samantha turned to Anabe and narrowed her eyes. "It was you! Because of you, I lost the title of the prom queen!"


    Anabe blinked innocently. "Even if you can prove that one of those anonymous votes was mine, don''t forget that there are 81 others. Are you going to catch and punish all of us?" Anabe''s innocent expression turned into a mocking one. "Don''t forget, Samantha, no one likes you. They tolerate you because they are afraid. But now there is a bigger yer in the game, and you are about to find out how many people are loyal to you. I remember from the leadership workshop that in order to establish loyalty, you need to treat people well and to care about them, which leaves you with¡­ no one."


    "How dare you!" Cassie hissed.


    Anabe nced at Cassie. "Pft! Don''t pretend that you are loyal to a lonely Long when there is a Smith-White pair on the stage. Just that girl alone has the power to crush us all. Even if you don''t like her, you should know that she is not someone you can go against. And I don''t remember Samantha treating you well, because you were never her equal."


    "What do you know about our rtionship?" Cassie half-screamed, angry that Anabe''s words are hitting a sore spot.


    Anabe stifled augh. "Look at you barking at me¡­ That exins why Samantha treats you like a dog. Why don''t you go and fetch something for her? Maybe she will reward you with a treat, if she has any treats left to give..."


    Anabe snorted and walked away. Cassie and Samantha watched as Anabe joined a group of girls who burst intoughter when she told them something.


    "They are mocking us." Samantha said angrily.


    "They will suck up to the one who is at the top." Cassie said dejectedly. "We need to stay focused and look for an opportunity to strike back."


    Samantha nodded in agreement. "Thanks for not abandoning me."


    "No problem. That''s what friends do." Cassie responded with a forced smile.


    If it''s up to Cassie, she would leave this ce, but she has nowhere to go. In this circle, she isbeled as someone who goes with Samantha, her dog. Unfortunately, Anabe is right. And that means that no one here will ept her no matter what she does. The only strategy to get out of this predicament is for Cassie to slowly distance herself from Samantha, and then to wait for an opportunity totch onto someone more¡­ promising.


    Cassie was never a leader, but she can be loyal¡­ as long as she can get enough benefits, and no one can give more benefits than the people who are at the top. Cassie''s gaze moved to the dancefloor. Yes, her future will be secured if Corey and Merve take her under their wing. Now she only needs to be patient¡­


    ¡­


    When the king-queen dance ended, the spotlight from Merve and Corey faded away.


    The next song started and Corey and Merve were holding each other and kissing without noticing that a teacher stood by their side.


    The sound of the teacher clearing his throat made Merve break the kiss. She looked at Corey and it was obvious that she is embarrassed.


    "Please¡­ behave withing the borders of decency¡­" The teacher reminded them.


    "Sure¡­ We apologize." Corey said and his smile betrayed that he is not sorry at all. But Corey was happy that the teacher left them alone.


    "Can we leave now?" Corey asked Merve when the teacher was out of the earshot.


    Merve looked at him reluctantly. "Leaving means that the evening will end."


    Corey understood that Merve wants them to stay together longer. Well, he was thinking on the same lines. "Do you want to go to my apartment?"


    Merve inhaled sharply, unsure what is hidden behind Corey''s invitation, but she knew that she is not ready to part from him. "OK."


    Corey wanted to kiss Merve again, but he reminded himself that they are going to his apartment. Now.


    Corey led the way off the dancefloor with an intention to reach the nearest exit, and to his horror, they were surrounded by his ssmates who lined up to congratte them. What the heck is this?! Corey was looking forward to some sweet time with his girlfriend, and now he needs to shake hands with these flies? But he can''t get out of this without causing a scene, and he does not want to make Merve ufortable.


    Corey exhaled while resigning himself to his fate while trying to make the process of handshaking as fast as possible.


    Merve understood that these kids came to suck up to them. It reminded her of Ron''s birthday, how everyone lined up to congratte Ron when Jeff announced that he is the CEO of Heinelurgy and then the second time after Ron''s engagement with Z. At that time, Merve wondered how it would feel to be the center of attention¡­ well, now she knows. And it''s definitely not as morous as she imagined. Smiling and shaking hands with people she does not know while pretending that she is enjoying, is mentally exhausting.


    Merve felt Corey''s hold on her shoulder and she smiled, knowing that he is by her side.


    Corey''s ssmates took turns congratting Corey and Merve on their coronation, and they used this opportunity to add a few pleasantries with the hope to leave a good impression. Everyone shared an understanding that Corey and Merve have significant influence and how that influence will only get stronger as time passes by.


    "Howe you are not a student here?" One boy asked.


    "I am homeschooled." Merve responded.


    "Aaahhh¡­" A few kids said in unison as they nodded in understanding. Someoneing from the White family probably has a learning environment that is unreachable for mortals.


    "What do you do in your free time?" One girl asked Merve.


    "I paint."


    "Are you any good?" Another girl continued probing.


    "Uhm¡­ I''m not sure¡­" Merve said awkwardly.


    "She is brilliant. And if you want to see for yourself, head out to this art gallery¡­" Corey proudly told them about the location and work hours. He also mentioned that they can buy her works. "If you are in a selected circle, on the fifteenth of every month there is a party where people gather." Corey leaned closer to the crowd and spoke in half-whisper: "If anyone asks, you didn''t hear this from me, but it''s not rare to see big shots like Jeffrey White and Charles Smith attending those parties¡­"


    Corey''s ssmates exchanged looks. They can meet Jeff and Charlie!


    Merve looked at Corey and smiled. She knows that he is doing this for her. He is amazing.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1672 - Coreys Prom (7)

    Some timeter¡­


    Corey was happy to see that the crowd around him and Merve is clearing up. Several more handshakes and they can leave. But he didn''t want to rush it because Merve was enjoying.


    Corey saw her chatting with a few girls, about two steps from him, and he didn''t want to interrupt. Corey noticed Merve''s posture, her gestures, and the small smile which lingered at the corner of her lips and he concluded that Merve is a natural. Her aura matches someone with power, someone who is at the top¡­ a force to be reckoned with. And he is proud that she is his girlfriend.


    Charlie mentioned to Corey that if he works hard and stays on the right path, Corey has a good chance of bing the next Patriarch of the Smith family. At that time, Corey dismissed the idea. Why bother? Why work hard for the things he does not want? He already has more than he ever dreamed of.


    Corey is grateful to Charlie for everything Charlie did for him, and Corey wants to repay him by helping him out. Corey ns to study and be Charlie''s right-hand man, someone on whom Charlie can rely on.


    But now that he is looking at Merve, Corey''s emotions are stirring as well as his motivation. Corey wants to reach the top because that will give him the power to protect people who are dear to him and to make them happy, and other than his mother, Corey has one more person on his mind, and that is Merve. He wants to be the best so that he can give Merve the best.


    Corey smiled while drifting off into his thoughts of the future. With Merve.


    "Ahh!" A cry came from behind Merve and in the next moment, Merve jolted at the cold sensation on her back, spreading lower.


    Merve swiftly turned around and her eyes met Samantha''s who was holding now empty ss.


    Merve craned her neck and twisted her body and her mouth was open in disbelief when she saw red liquid on her dress. It was the fruit punch, which is pinkish in color, but against her turquoise dress, it stood out as dark red.


    The only thing Merve could think of is that the dress is ruined. How can she reuse it for the 1920-ies dance party at the Cliffside Vi? And this was the dress that Corey picked for her. She wanted to keep it for memories.


    Merve was startled when Corey''s suit jacketnded on her shoulders, covering her back.


    Corey didn''t see the incident because he was daydreaming, but he is aware that Samantha Long is a malicious girl and that she is not happy that Merve won the title of the prom queen. For some, the prom queen position does not mean anything, but for a girl like Samantha, she might be willing to kill for it.


    Corey knows that there is no easy way to deal with such people, his cousin Charlie told him about it. With these people, only ruthless force works, and they need to be weeded out, otherwise, they will return, stronger, and smarter than before.


    "Miss Long¡­" Corey growled. "It seems you forgot how people end up after they spill their drinks on a dress that is associated with the Smith family."


    Gasps filled up space. Everyone present knows that several families faced bankruptcy after the incident with Emma''s dress (current Mrs. Smith). That was several years ago, but the stories are still circting as a reminder of what happens when someone dares to act against a Smith.


    At this point, even the teachers stepped away and looked to the side, pretending that they have no idea what is going on.


    "Oh, I am so sorry¡­ It was an ident. I slipped." Samantha lied.


    Samantha could not stand watching everyone sucking up to Corey and Merve. That was her spot and her glory and that damned girl (aka Merve) took it away! Anger boiled inside Samantha and she had to do something¡­ so she decided to ruin Merve''s dress. Based on Samantha''s logic, if it''s an ident, no one will do anything, and she still gets to spoil the celebratory mood for Merve.


    Corey narrowed his eyes at Samantha. "Keep that story for mywyers. They know where to find you."


    Samantha blinked a few times rapidly before she regained herposure. "Lawyers? Based on what? The only thing the cameras can show is that I was clumsy. I wanted to congratte you, but I slipped and¡­ it was an ident. There is nothing you can do about it."


    Samantha looked at Corey victoriously. What does Corey think he can do? Everyone knows that he joined this elite school as a sophomore and before that, he was nothing. How can Coreypare with Samantha who was born and raised as a Long?


    "I thought so." Samantha said smugly. "Trash will always be trash, no matter who picks him up from the street."


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    A heavy pnded on Samantha''s cheek.


    Samantha stared at Merve with her mouth wide open.


    "How dare you call him trash?" Merve asked angrily.


    Corey was stunned. He was thinking about how to deal with this pesky girl (aka Samantha). He was considering taking the high road and ignoring her (for now), andter to ask Charlie for help. Especially because Merve is here and he does not want Merve to be involved in anything nasty. But he didn''t expect that the delicate and alwaysposed Merve will be enraged to the point of throwing a p.


    Samantha''s face contorted in fury. She got pped! "How dare¡­"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    Another p from Mervended on Samantha''s face, interrupting whatever she wanted to say.


    "Apologize!" Mervemanded.


    "Me? Never!" Samantha screamed. "Everyone saw that you hit me, there are cameras!"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    "Why are you still hitting me!?" Samantha cried. And why is no one stopping this wild girl?


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    Another heavy pnded on Samantha''s face.


    Samantha boiled from anger. She red at Merve. "You worthless bitch!"


    Samantha raised her hand to hit Merve, but Merve blocked her with ease and¡­


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    This time, Samantha stumbled backward.


    Merve lifted her chin proudly. "You call me worthless? And I say that my every p is worth one hundred dors. You ruined my custom dress which is worth more than five thousand dors, and that means that it''s worth fifty ps. Forty-five more to go!"


    Samantha''s eyes widened in outrage and she made a step toward Merve. "You would not dare!"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    Merve shook her hand because it was stinging from all the ps given, but her stern expression didn''t crack.


    "I dare because I am a White. If you think that you can go against me, feel free to send yourwyers to my Uncle Jeff. But I am in a good mood, so I will give you two choices: forty-four more ps until you repay the dress, or you can pay the remaining amount with money. Decide now while I''m giving you a chance to use the money to get out of this."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1673 - Coreys Prom (8)

    Samantha''s cheeks throbbed painfully, and her head was buzzing. She looked at everyone surrounding them and saw that no one intends to interfere. Even the teachers were avoiding to meet her eyes! And the most infuriating was Corey''s smile and gentle gaze directed at Merve.


    Samantha could not believe that she found herself in the current situation. How is it possible that a young Miss of the Long family gets bullied openly and no one is willing to help out? And why is Merve''s hand so heavy? Her cheeks are throbbing and she is confident that they are swollen.


    After a few deep breaths, Samantha reminded herself of who she is. She has the backing of the Long family and she will not bow her head, not even to a White. And there is no way that she will let this pass! If things end here, how will she be able to show her face in public again?


    Samantha pointed a shaky index finger at Merve. "You dare to hit me? I spilled juice on your dress identally, and you hit me on purpose. I will take you to court and we will see how this will end. With cameras and all the witnesses, you will pay. No one will stand on your side."


    Merve paused. Samantha is right. Why would any of these kids stand by her side? She does not know them, while Samantha is her ssmate. The ones who voted for Merve as the prom queen probably did so as part of some joke. Merve knows that Corey will support her, but he is her boyfriend and as such he is biased. But Merve knows a thing or two about thew; Sophia taught her. "Let''s take this to court and see which one of us is guilty. I will admit hitting you because that is what I did, however, it was self-defense."


    Samantha''s eyes opened wide. "Self-defense?"


    Merve nodded confidently. "The cameras you mentioned also captured you shouting and calling me and Corey names. I felt threatened and I feared that you will attack me. As for the ruined dress, even without proof that you did it on purpose, we only need to prove that you had a motive and an opportunity. You had both. Everyone knows that you couldn''t ept your loss during the promation of the prom queen. That counts as a motive, and cameras will show that you had the opportunity."


    Samantha''s eyes darted aimlessly for a few seconds while she processed what Merve said. What was that thing about motive and an opportunity? Samantha does not know how the court works, and Merve sounded like she knows what she is talking about. However¡­ "You don''t have witnesses and I have plenty."


    The event hall fell into silence and Samantha smiled victoriously.


    "I will be the witness for Miss White." Cassie''s words made Samantha''s smile drop.


    Cassie was waiting for an opportunity to find a good sponsor because Samantha''s ship is sinking rapidly. Even if she can win this battle with Merve, the fact is that Samantha offended both the White and the Smith family, and there is no way that she will not suffer consequences.


    Cassie is smart enough to realize how this the time for her to be helpful to Merve, and Whites are known to take care of their own. Also, Cassie is aware that by treating Merve well, Corey will be grateful. Who knows? Maybe she can get close to him in the future. Since Corey came to their school, Cassie dreamed of bing Mrs. Corey Smith.


    Samantha looked at Cassie in disbelief. "What will you do?"


    "If you go to court, I will act as a witness that you spilled juice on Miss White''s dress on purpose." Cassie dered. "I was with you when you poured the fruit punch in the ss and I clearly heard you say how you will wait when Miss White is not paying attention so that you can approach her and fake that you slipped so that you can ruin her evening. Your n was to ssh the juice on Miss White''s hair, but I guess you didn''t aim high enough."


    "That is your word against mine!" Samantha hissed.


    "And mine!" Anabe Rain said and walked out of the crowd. She stood next to Cassie and looked at Samantha mockingly.


    Samantha was confused. Why is Anabe here? "Yours? Your what?"


    "My word that the juice-spilling ident was NOT an ident. You nned it." Anabe responded.


    Samantha paused. How could Anabe know anything? She double-checked and it was only her and Cassie. There is no way that Anabe heard anything. "You are lying."


    Anabe tilted her head and smiled. "Am I? How is your story that it was an ident more believable than mine that I heard you nning it? And with Cassie and me having the same testimony, it will be two against one."


    Samantha was outraged. Anabe is clearly bluffing, but if Samantha says that, she will admit how it was not an ident. Ah! Samantha felt like ripping Anabe''s hair off!


    Corey looked at Cassie and Anabe and wondered, what do they want? No one does anything without asking for something in return, but they didn''t ask for anything at this time, so he will take advantage of this situation.


    "Thank you, Miss Burke and Miss Rain for doing the right thing. Someone from the Smith family will contact you tomorrow." Corey said with a charming smile and turned to Samantha. "Miss Long, you have forty-eight hours to repay the remaining amount or receive forty-four ps. If I don''t hear from the Long family rted to this issue until then, you will hear from mywyers. At that time, other than charges for spoiling the dress, I will also add charges for the emotional damage that was caused by your uncultured name-calling of me and my girlfriend. I will take Miss White home now because her dress is ruined."


    Everyone could clearly hear Merve''s and Corey''s footsteps as they walked out of the event hall.


    This was an action-packed prom night!


    Samantha looked around furiously. Everyone walked away from her like she does not exist.


    And Cassie and Anabe are going to the table with desserts with their arms linked.


    Samantha is not surprised about Anabe. Samantha remembers how two years ago she made Anabe suffer from repeated bullying and humiliation because she dared to talk to the boy Samantha had her eyes on, and that boy confessed to Anabe.


    However, Samantha was unable to get over the fact that Cassie abandoned her. She wondered, since when is Cassie working against her? This is horrible because Cassie knows things that no one else should know.


    Samantha walked to one of the teachers and tugged his sleeve. "You are pretending that nothing happened? I need a doctor!"


    The teacher signed while wondering, why did she pick him? There are five other teachers present. "Miss Long¡­ It will be best for everyone if you leave."


    Samantha could not believe this. "Leave? Where is justice?! I was bullied!"


    "Miss Long, don''t think that we are not aware of your behavior. Since you enrolled in our school, your behavior is less than exemr, but we didn''t pursue anything because of your background. However, this time, you offended someone you shouldn''t. No one in their right mind will dare to take sides."


    Samantha narrowed her eyes at the teacher. "You wanted to say that no one will dare to take MY side."


    The teacher nodded. "Now you know how all those ssmates you bullied felt. Think of this as karma. Learn from it¡­"


    "You... You! I will get you fired! It''s your duty to take care of me!" Samantha hissed.


    The teacher checked the time and smiled. "It is my duty to take care of my students on school grounds, during regr school hours. This is a prom in a hotel and even though we have this hall for another hour, the prom technically ended five minutes ago so... you are not my responsibility anymore."


    Samantha was outraged. How dares he just walk away!? She will tell her father about this and he will fix them up! All of them!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1674 - Coreys Prom (9)

    "Do you havewyers to handle Miss Long?" Merve asked Corey in a half-whisper while they walked down the hallway toward the parking lot where Corey''s limousine was waiting.


    Corey shrugged. "I will talk to Cousin Charlie. He will know how to deal with this. I will make sure Samantha does not go unpunished."


    "She is a Long. Aren''t Charlie and Steve on good terms? I will talk to Sophia, she will know what to do."


    "Isn''t Sophia closer to Longs than Charlie? Did you forget that Felix''s sister is Madam Long?" Corey chuckled when Merve made an <em>''a-ha''</em> face.


    Corey wanted to handle Samantha. "Don''t worry about it. Every family has internal battles for power, and Samantha is not in Steve''s faction."


    Merve had to agree that Corey knows more about it than she does but¡­ "I still think that Sophia should know about this."


    Corey had no objections. "As you wish." He gave her a side-nce. "Thank you for defending my honor."


    Merve was embarrassed and ttered at the same time. "I didn''t n for it, but when she called you trash, I snapped. You are a wonderful person and definitely not trash. Sarah told me not to allow anyone to bully me and if someone bullies my boyfriend, that is the same as bullying me. And besides¡­ I know that you would never hit a girl, so I had to do it for you. I''m just sorry for the dress and now probably the inside of your jacket is ruined as well."


    Corey pulled Merve closer. "Don''t worry about it. Those are just things. Maybe we can add my jacket to the amount Samantha needs topensate us."


    "Don''t! I don''t think I can p her more than this!" Merve said while shaking her hand which is throbbing.


    Corey was d that she can joke about it. What would happen if Samantha fake-slipped with a knife in her hand? Corey does not want to think about it. They need to be more vignt.


    Corey reached for Merve''s hand and examined it. It looks fine, but just in case¡­ "We should put some ice on it. There is ice in the car."


    Merve didn''t object. She remembered his words about different factions within families, and she wanted to know more. "Internal battles in families¡­ Are you caught in that?"


    Corey sighed. "I am still young, but¡­ since Cousin Charlie is taking care of me, some of the other family members are seeing me as a threat. Even if I''m not the next patriarch, I will be someone close to Charlie. That is why there is a need for bodyguards. While on the topic of bodyguards¡­"


    Corey got his phone and texted the bodyguards to meet them at the parking lot. The personal staff could not enter the venue, and Corey''s bodyguards lingered in the area with an agreement that Corey will contact them before he heads out.


    Merve frowned. "I am sorry to hear that you are forced to participate in your family''s battle for power."


    Corey chuckled. "Don''t feel sorry for me because Charlie gave me more than one choice and I decided after weighing my options carefully. This allows me many other opportunities I didn''t have before. I made a choice and I stick by it dly. And also, if I didn''t ept Charlie''s offer, I would not meet you."


    Corey saw that Merve looked at him with pity. "Don''t act like you are above this drama. If you pay attention, you will see many who suck up to you because of your rtionship with Jeffrey White and they will not hesitate to kick you if you find yourself in a disadvantageous situation."


    Merve exhaled and voiced her thoughts: "I prefer staying at the Cliffside Vi. Things there are much¡­ simpler."


    Corey opened the back door and they stepped onto the parking lot. "True. That is a unique ce where everyone is treated equally. That is why I likeing there. It''s a ce where I''m not Corey Smith. There I am Corey, your boyfriend."


    "You are Corey, my boyfriend no matter where we are."


    "And that is why you are Merve, my girlfriend. You can see beyond thest name, beyond status, and beyond everything¡­ you see me for who I am."


    "And I love what I see." Merve said dreamily.


    Corey made one swift step and stood in front of Merve. He grinned while observing her face. "Are you saying that you love me?"


    Merve blushed fiercely, and Corey burst into augh. He was happy.


    "What a good mood you have here¡­" Nate''s taunting voice came from the side.


    Corey rolled his eyes. Why are these troublemakers set on spoiling his evening? And where are the bodyguards? So many cars, and it seems that it''s only the four of them on the parking lot.


    Corey cursed internally and looked at Nate and Kevin. "What do you want?"


    "We were asking for an introduction nicely, but you refused." Kevin said.


    Corey sensed that something is off. Kevin and Nate were never friendly, but this is the first time that Corey felt danger. He reminded himself to stay cool. Merve is right by his side and he needs to protect her. "Are you lingering here and waiting for me?"


    Nate denied it. "Who would wait for you? We came for a smoke and you being here with this finedy is our luck."


    "Continue that act and you will find out that your luck is running out." Corey warned two troublemakers while hoping that his tough fa?ade will not crack. But no matter how scared Corey is, he will give his all to protect the girl by his side.


    Corey put his hand in front of Merve and shielded her with his body while his eyes didn''t leave Nate and Kevin who were approaching them slowly. "What do you want?"


    "From you, nothing." Nate said.


    "Actually, you could move away, or suffer the consequences." Kevin added while flexing his fingers.


    Corey realized that their target is Merve. "Over my dead body¡­"


    Kevin snickered. "We can arrange for that. You brought this fresh flower to the event. She is the prettiest girl at the prom, and her body is amazing. Don''t me us for wanting a taste."


    Corey saw that Charlie''s bodyguards and the driver are approaching them, but they were far away, and Nate and Kevin already made their move.


    Corey clenched his fists and assumed a fighting stance, ready to confront Nate who was closer, and he jumped toward Corey.


    Nate and Corey extended their arms to deliver a punch at the same time.


    Corey''s right fist connected with Nate''s face first, because Corey''s arms are longer. At the same time, Merve moved like a sh.


    Nate felt the initial sting of Corey''s fist which rapidly morphed into pain and he closed his eyes while expecting to feel his fist connecting with Corey''s face but instead, he was violently kicked backward.


    Kevin paused mid-step. He didn''t expect Merve to participate in the fight. And she is vicious!


    Corey used the moment of confusion and dived at Kevin.


    After a few swift kicks directed at Nate, Merve joined Corey in beating Kevin.


    By the time bodyguards reached them, Nate and Kevin were on the ground whimpering and moaning.


    "Bastards." Merve squeezed through her teeth. "You disgust me. Try coveting me again, and you will get to meet mywyers!"


    Corey looked at Merve in disbelief and then stifled augh. They are training together asionally when hees to the Cliffside Vi. He knows that she trains daily, but he never saw her do anything like this. pping Samantha is one thing, but these were some ninja moves, directed mostly at Kevin''s and Nate''s groin area.


    And did she just bring up thewyers AFTER she beat them up?


    Corey pulled Merve into his embrace. "This is my queen. She can stand up for herself and me."


    Merve inhaled Corey''s scent and rxed. "Can we go now? Please?" She had enough of this prom thing.


    Corey nced over Merve''s shoulder at the bodyguards who were observing the scene.


    "You are slow." Corey said in a warning voice. "If my girlfriend is not this talented, we would be hurt, and you would suffer the consequences."


    Bodyguards lowered their heads. They saw that there is an argument, but those are just kids bickering and they didn''t think that there is a pressing urgency, and by the time they realized what is going on, it was toote to react because Merve and Corey handled it.


    Corey told bodyguards to take Nate and Kevin to their homes and to report to their families what happened with a notice that someone from the Smith family will visit them tomorrow to demand an exnation.


    Merve watched Corey as he came up with ns on spot and how he issued orders to the bodyguards, and she admired him immensely. He is a born leader. She wished that Charlie can see Corey now, because Charlie would be proud.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1675 - After Coreys Prom (1)

    Merve is in Corey''s apartment, taking a shower.


    Her dress was ruined with fruit punch, and Corey gave her his sweatpants and a t-shirt to change.


    When she removed her clothes, Merve realized that she is sticky from the juice and she asked if she could shower, and here she is.


    Her bra and underwear got messed up with juice as well, but Merve will not say that to Corey. She rinsed and patted her undergarments with a towel before hanging them at the top of the shower door enclosure to dry.


    Merve is nervous, knowing that it''s only Corey and her in the apartment, but at the same time, she knows that Corey will not do anything against her will.


    Merve smiled while remembering how they both held ice on their hands in the car during their drive to Corey''s apartment.


    Merve''s palm was aching from pping Samantha, and Corey''s fists hurt from hitting Nate and Kevin.


    "Are your hands OK?" Corey asked Merve with concern in his voice.


    "I am fine." Merve assured him. "Other than pping Samantha, I used my legs on Nate and Kevin, and my legs are tough."


    Corey remembered how Merve handled Nate and Kevin. It was swift, elegant, and powerful. "I should train to use my legs also."


    Merve approved of this. "Come to the Cliffside Vi, we can train together. Aiden has sick moves, I''m sure that he will teach you and I can show you a few things as well."


    Merve was happy that Corey agreed to take his training seriously. Being fit does not mean that he will not get beaten.


    This prom showed Corey that bodyguards are sometimes not enough and that he needs to be able to defend himself. Corey told Merve that he wille and train at the Cliffside Vi anytime he can, and that he will talk to Charlie so that he can train independently as well.


    During the incident with Nate and Kevin at the parking lot, Merve decided to intensify her training. She is one of the few kids at the Cliffside Vi who opted to learn only self-defense and not to be involved in the activities that kids refer to as <em>''bodyguards''</em>. Merve didn''t approve Hande taking that path, even though Hande told her that she needs to get stronger so that she can be by Ade''s side and protect him. Merve didn''t understand, why would Hande need to protect Ade? He is a boy and he is the one who should be doing the protecting. Only now, Merve understands what Hande was saying because when Nate and Kevin jumped to hurt Corey, the only thing on Merve''s mind was that she needs to move faster and to hit harder so that she can protect him.


    Merve firmed her resolve. Tomorrow, she will talk to Sarah and Aiden about bing a bodyguard.


    During their ride to Corey''s apartment, Corey and Merve realized that they are hungry.


    Both Merve and Corey spent the afternoon getting ready, and they were too nervous and excited to eat. There were snacks at the prom, but Corey and Merve didn''t pay attention to them.


    Corey ordered food delivery and Merve guessed that it should arrive by the time she gets out of the shower.


    ¡­


    Corey was arranging tes on the table when Merve stepped out.


    He smiled at the sight of his t-shirt and sweatpants which look baggy on her. It''s a big contrast from the well-fitting dress she was wearing earlier.


    "I''m d the clothes fit you."


    Merve knew that Corey is teasing her, but she will let it slide. She was painfully aware that she is not wearing any underwear and she reminded herself to be cool about it. Unless she exposes herself, Corey will not find out. Right?


    "Thanks. Luckily, the sweatpants have a string¡­"


    Corey saw that she lifted the t-shirt, to show the tightened string and he noticed when the skin of her abdomen got exposed slightly. He did his best not to stare. "Let''s eat before it gets cold."


    Merve and Corey hadte dinner while discussing the events from the prom.


    Corey told Merve that he already informed Charlie about what happened while Merve was in the shower. Of course, the bodyguards also reported to Charlie about the evening, and that included the parking lot incident.


    "What did Charlie say?" Merve was curious.


    "He said that I''m not allowed to attend any more events, because I''m causing too much trouble." Cory smiled when he saw Merve''s concerned expression. "Don''t worry, he was joking. He said that he will handle Nate and Kevin, and that he will talk to Steve about the best way to handle Samantha Long. But he promised that we will not suffer a loss. He will also contact Anabe and Cassie. Unless we hear otherwise, we should not worry about it."


    "What do you think about Anabe and Cassie?"


    Corey paused for a second before responding. "Cassie is an opportunist. While Samantha had a good standing, Cassie wastching onto her. Charlie will decide how her family will be rewarded because Cassie took our side. As for Anabe¡­ I''m not sure what her motives are. I told Charlie what I know, and he said that he will investigate. But neither of those two are to be trusted."


    Merve agreed with Corey. She didn''t miss the way Cassie looked at Corey, and Merve didn''t like it.


    She remembered something¡­ "At the prom, when Samantha spilled juice on my dress. You mentioned something that made me think this happened earlier."


    Corey confirmed. "A few years back, Charlie took Emma to a party and some woman spilled wine and ruined Emma''s dress."


    Merve''s eyes widened. That is exactly what happened to her! "Really? Can you tell me more about it?"


    "I don''t know many details." Corey admitted. "But I know that it was four women and that Charlie punished them with Jeff''s help. They asked aspensation some crazy amounts, and as a result, Emma got her rehabilitation center."


    "That sounds like a bigpensation." Merve mumbled while chewing her food. "How do you demand millions aspensation for one dress?"


    Corey waved his hand, indicating how that is not the case. "Charlie taught me that if one member of the family is causing trouble, others will not sit idle and let you deliver your punishment. The way to handle it, is to take care of all of them in one go. In order to ruin a family, you target the one with the biggest ego. They believe that everything belongs to them, and the more you provoke them, the deeper they bury themselves. Once they reach the point of meltdown and do something big, then you demandpensation."


    "Does that work every time? What if they have some capability to support that ego?"


    "People who have power, don''t need to boast about it." Corey responded confidently. "You don''t see Jeff or Charlie or Jasper going around and provoking others while unting their wealth. Usually, the quietest ones are the most dangerous and they don''t see the value in attacking senselessly."


    Merve chewed slowly while thinking about Corey''s words.


    In Merve''s opinion, the most powerful ones are Sarah and Aiden, and based on them as the example, Corey is right. If Merve is not part of the family at the Cliffside Vi and she bumps into them on the street, she would think that they are a regr couple. Sarah is usually cheerful and eager to help, she looks soft and harmless, and Aiden is a doting husband who hovers around her, making sure she is safe. But Merve knows that under that rosy picture, both Sarah and Aiden are fierce fighters with mad coding skills, both are super-smart, they have businesses, they are helping their siblings in many areas, including leading the troops of the White family, and they are at the center of the craziest and the most harmonious family anyone ever saw. If anyone dares to act against their family, Sarah and Aiden be vicious demons from which enemies can''t hide.


    If Merve knew about the Army of Chaos, the awesomeness of Sarah and Aiden would only increase. But she will find out about it. Soon.


    While thinking about Sarah and Aiden, Merve remembered to text them that she is back from the prom and that she will spend some time in Corey''s apartment before returning home. She knows that they can track her location with GPS on the bracelet and earrings, but still¡­ it''s the right thing to let them know her ns.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1676 - After Coreys Prom (2)

    After dinner, they cleaned the table and decided to watch a movie.


    Corey let Merve pick the movie while he went to change into something morefortable. He was wearing the shirt and pants from the prom, and it''s not that it''s ufortable, but seeing Merve in loose t-shirt and sweatpants, he wanted to match her.


    While at it, Corey went to the restroom.


    Corey froze at the sight of Merve''s underwear at the top of the door of the shower enclosure.


    Corey reached slowly and touched the delicate fabric while trying to make sure he is not imagining it because he thought about Merve''s underwear, more than once. In the next moment, he pulled his hand back. What if Mervees and catches him touching her panties? She would think that he is a pervert! But the call of those panties was too strong to resist, so he touched them again.


    "I found one action movie. I think you will like it." Merve said cheerfully when Corey returned. "My only concern is if you watched it already¡­ can you confirm?" Merve paused when she noticed that Corey is sitting stiffly next to her. "Are you OK?"


    "I''m fine. Any movie is fine." Corey responded while avoiding to look at Merve. He could not stop thinking if she is wearing anything under those clothes. Did she have a second pair as a backup? Who carries a second pair of underwear around? Or did she go in the closet and get his? But he has no bra, so even if she went into his closet to find something, she could only find his briefs and that means how she is wearing HIS underwear. He was not sure what is more arousing, Merve without panties, or Merve in his underwear¡­


    "Corey?"


    Merve''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "Are you OK?" She repeated the question.


    "Yeah, why?"


    "You are¡­ strange. Did something happen?" She thought that he remembered something unpleasant from the prom.


    Corey looked at Merve and he could not stop himself from ncing at her breasts. The t-shirt is loose, but he had the impression that her girls are more¡­ unrestrained. Ah, he hoped that she can''t see his erection. Wearing sweatpants was a bad idea because the firm fabric of the jeans would help to hide the state of his crotch area. He leaned forward and crossed his arms over his thighs.


    Corey was not sure how to respond to Merve''s question without making it more awkward than what it is, but Merve is looking at him and expecting an answer.


    "Uhm¡­ I was in the restroom and¡­ I saw¡­"


    Merve''s intense blush told him that she understood.


    After three seconds of awkward silence, Merve spoke quickly: "They were messed up with juice and I had to rinse them. I hope that is not a problem."


    "Not a problem. Not a problem but¡­ I have difficulty thinking about anything other than your underwear. Or to be precise, I''m thinking about you. Without underwear." Corey admitted.


    Corey saw that Merve is ufortable and he exhaled while scolding himself internally. "I''m sorry, Merve. I know that you have a trauma and I promise to behave. I will not touch you or anything like that¡­ Please, don''t think of leaving. Can you start the movie?"


    Merve was embarrassed, but she was not thinking of leaving. She wanted to tell him that her difort is more because she feared that he will not ept her, and that fear was much strongerpared to what her father did. And even though Corey said that he is fine with that, part of Merve still thinks of herself as dirty... but she didn''t want to talk about it. It would ruin the evening which was a rollercoaster ride anyway.


    Corey confirmed that he will not do anything without her consent and that made Merve rx.


    She started the movie while feeling guilty for making him feel bad. Corey has no reason to feel bad because everything he did was right.


    Merve likes Corey and she wants to be close to him. The fact that he is having lewd thoughts about her should be a good thing, right? He is a healthy eighteen years old boy, and it would be strange if he does not have those thoughts. And Merve would be lying if she says that she is not thinking about doing all kinds of things with Corey but now because of her previous behavior, Corey is insecure, and he even promised that he will not touch her.


    Neither of them paid attention to what was happening on the screen.


    Five minutes into the movie, Merve moved closer to Corey and leaned on him. He was stiff so she took his arm and wrapped it around her so that she can snuggle closer.


    Of course, the only thing Corey could think about was the fact that Merve has no underwear on. And that means that his sweatpants (which are on Merve) are currently touching her private parts. Ah, how he wished to be sweatpants¡­ Corey was sure that he is losing his mind, and the pressure in his crotch area was impossible to ignore. He needed to move away from Merve.


    "Do you want popcorn?" Corey offered.


    "No."


    "Something to drink?"


    "No."


    Corey exhaled, unsure what else to offer. "OK."


    "I want you to kiss me."


    Corey craned his neck and gave her a quick peck on the lips.


    Merve pouted. "Hey, I want a real kiss."


    Corey licked his lips nervously and gave her a longer kiss, but he was still reserved.


    Merve was frustrated. Why is he acting like he swallowed a stick? She grabbed Corey''s head and deepened the kiss.


    Corey balled his hands into fists so that he prevents himself from fondling her, and Merve noticed.


    "Corey¡­" Merve called. "Don''t you want to¡­ touch me?"


    "Very much." Corey admitted. "However, I remember how you freaked out thest time and I don''t want to cause you distress again."


    Merve looked at Corey and her chest was full of warm and fuzzy feeling. He is super-caring, and he would rather keep his hands to himself than to risk making her ufortable.


    Merve remembered her talk with Z. Z asked her how things are going with Corey, and Merve told her that she would like to move beyond kisses, but she has bad experiences that are preventing her from moving forward. Z told Merve that good experiences can overwrite bad ones, and the only two prerequisites are that the other person is aware of the situation and that she trusts him. And Merve is confident that Corey fulfills both conditions.


    Merve took Corey''s hand in hers and slowly guided her toward her chest.


    "I want to feel your touch." Merve said in a shaky voice. She was nervous to the point of her insides trembling.


    Corey held his breath as his palmnded on Merve''s left breast. It was soft, yet firm and¡­ wonderful.


    Corey peeled his eyes from his hand which is holding onto Merve and observed her red face. "Is this OK?"


    "Can you please, not ask?" Merve didn''t dare look him in the eyes.


    "How do I know if I''m doing something that is crossing the line?"


    "Corey¡­" Merve lifted her gaze and met his eyes. "I love you. There are no lines."


    Corey inhaled a choppy breath. Does this mean¡­? He wanted to ask, but Merve just told him not to ask any questions. He thought about touching her and going all the way many times before and now¡­ she said that there are no lines and gave him permission to move forward, without asking questions.


    Corey licked his lips nervously. "Merve¡­ If I do something you don''t approve of¡­ tell me. OK?"


    Merve nodded in response. She thought about how this is awkward because they are having a conversation about consent while his hand is holding onto her breast. However, other than being something she never experienced, she likes it because it''s with Corey. Everything with him is right.


    Corey inched closer and Merve closed her eyes, expecting his kiss.


    "I love you, Merve¡­" Corey spoke into her lips before iming them with his.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1677 - After Coreys Prom (3)

    Corey and Merve kissed and with each passing moment, Corey got bolder.


    His right hand was kneading her breast and he felt her nipple hardening. It was amazing and he wanted more. He wanted to fill both of his hands with the softness which is warming the thin fabric of the t-shirt she is wearing.


    Corey pulled his left arm which was cradling Merve and just as he was about to touch his soft destination, Merve plunged backward.


    "Ouch¡­"


    Corey panicked when he realized that Merve hit her head on the armrest of the sofa. "Sorry. I didn''t realize you are leaning on my arm. Are you OK?"


    Merve frowned and rubbed the back of her head. "I will survive. Uhm¡­ how about we take this to the bedroom?"


    Corey blinked three times rapidly and then bolted on his feet. "Sure¡­" In the next moment he realized that his erection is sticking over the loose fabric of his sweatpants and he clumsily covered it with his hands.


    Merve was embarrassed, but when she saw him blushing, she felt relief that she is not the only one anxious about their current situation.


    She stood up and took his hand in hers.


    Corey silently followed after Merve while trying to suppress his doubts. Does she know what she is doing? Does HE know what he is doing? He is not sure, but he watched plenty of graphic movies, so this should not be a total failure.


    Charlie told Corey that he needs to make sure that woman isfortable and satisfied and thatmunication is important¡­ how can he do that if Merve said not to ask questions? Charlie also said how winning a woman''s heart and mind counts for more than half of the pleasurepared to winning her body, and Corey has no idea what that means.


    As they stepped into Corey''s bedroom, Corey wanted to turn on the lights, but Merve prevented him from doing so.


    They sat at the edge of the bed and faced each other in the bedroom where the only source of light sneaked from the living room, through the half-opened door.


    Merve regretted this move. A minute ago, she thought about how it''s a good n toe to Corey''s bedroom. After all, the bed is morefortable than the sofa and she already told him that there are no lines which means that he can do whatever he wants¡­ but now she has no idea what she is supposed to do and it''s obvious that Corey is reluctant to get closer because he fears that he might offend her.


    Merve got an idea. "I don''t approve."


    Corey was confused. "What?"


    "You told me that if I don''t approve of something, I should tell you. I am telling you. I don''t approve."


    Corey scooted further away from Merve. "But I didn''t do anything."


    "That is exactly what I don''t approve. I took the initiative for us toe here and you¡­ are not doing anything."


    Corey was surprised by her words for a second, and then he broke into a smile. He is nervous, but she Is in a worse state than he is, right? And her staring at the carpet in embarrassment is super-cute.


    He scooted closer and cupped her cheeks, forcing her to look at him. "Merve, I want to touch you. Everywhere."


    "I told you that there is no need to ask." Her voice was barely audible.


    He inched closer and kissed her on the lips. "I''m not asking. I''m telling you."


    Merve saw him remove thest fraction of space between them and she reminded herself not to freak out while wrapping her arms around him.


    She is neen years old and this is Corey, the boy she likes for a long time and she knows that he likes her as well. And it''s more than liking. He knows about what she went through, and he is fine with it. She will not allow her insecurities to spoil her happiness because she is happy, with Corey.


    ¡­


    Next morning¡­


    10:04 AM


    The faint sound of the doorbell pulled Corey out of his dreams.


    Corey opened his eyes and inhaled more than necessary at the sight of Merve who is sleeping by his side. He lifted the cover slightly and confirmed that Merve is not wearing any clothes which means that the previous night happened.


    His lips stretched into a smile. The pack of condoms from his closet finally got to be opened, and all the hours watching naughty movies were worth it. He knew what he was doing, and even though the first time he came within a few minutes, the second timested much longer. The third time was like a marathon and he stopped at three only because Merve told him that she is exhausted. If it''s up to him, they would go at it all night, because his stamina is good and the feeling of Merve''s wet heat clutching him is divine.


    Corey closed his eyes and images of Merve''s flushed face resurfaced, and he could clearly hear the echo of Merve''s lustful sounds which are out of this world. Merve is usually calm,posed, and he would describe her as a quiet girl, butst night was a total opposite and Corey is ted because she was loud and unrestrained due to all the things he did to her. They did plenty, and he can''t wait to do it again.


    Corey frowned when he heard the doorbell. Who can be at this time? A package? Whoever it is, he will leave because Corey has no intention of leaving the bed.


    A secondter, he heard Hande screaming: "IF YOU DON''T OPEN IN THIRTY SECONDS, WE ARE BREAKING IN!"


    Corey bolted out of the bed into a sitting position. Why does he hear Hande like she is right next to him?


    This sudden movement woke up Merve.


    "What is going on?" Merve mumbled.


    "I hear your sister."


    "I don''t hear anything¡­ Must be a dream..." Merve''s eyes sprang open and she inspected herself. Oh, God! She is naked! They did it!


    Corey watched Merve as she sheepishly sank lower while disappearing under the cover and he thought that she is super cute.


    "TWENTY SECONDS!" Hande''s voice roared.


    "Here she goes again!" Corey pointed at his left ear.


    Merve shook her head, indicating that she does not hear anything but then she realized¡­ "Your ear stud¡­"


    Merve removed her earringsst night before showering, they are those dangling ones and they look expensive so she didn''t want to get them wet and soapy.


    "What is Hande saying?" Merve asked Corey.


    "That she will break in." Corey''s eyes shed in the realization that Hande will break into his apartment! He leaped off the bed and grabbed his sweatpants.


    Merve was not sure if she should be embarrassed by the current situation orugh at the sight of naked Corey who was hopping toward the door while pulling the sweatpants on. And then she realized the same as Corey: Hande is at the door and threatening to break in. Oh, God! Merve thought that she will die from embarrassment. Why is Hande here? Merve does not want to know. She pulled nket over her head and decided to pretend that she is not there. Hande probably came to drop off something, and she will leave, right?


    Corey scrambled through the living room while Hande''s voice was heard in his ear: "Seven¡­ Six¡­ Five¡­"


    Corey opened the door and saw Hande, Ade, Allen, and Julius. Four of them are dressed in well-fitting ck suits, looking sharp and if he does not know them, he would think that they are dangerous.


    Hande stared at Corey. Why is he not wearing any top?


    Ade frowned and swiftly covered Hande''s eyes with his palm. She should not be looking at another''s man body, especially not from that close.


    Allen and Julius looked at their shoes, pretending that there is nothing strange about this.


    "Good morning." Corey said coolly before asking: "Why are you here?"


    The kids from the Cliffside Vi never came to his apartment. Actually, other than asional visits from Corey''s mother and Merve, no onees to visit him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1678 - After Coreys Prom (4)

    Hande moved Ade''s hand which obstructed her view and red at Corey. "We called. Why are you not answering your phones?"


    Corey wanted to say that their phones were left in the living room. However, that would reveal that he and Merve were in the bedroom, and he does not want to risk Hande asking about what they did in there. Well, not like others didn''t figure it out, but he didn''t want to talk about it bluntly.


    "Why are you here?" Corey repeated his question.


    Hande pushed Corey to the side and walked inside.


    Ade was two steps behind Hande and responded: "You need to get ready for a lunch event and we are acting as your bodyguards."


    Julius and Allen entered Corey''s apartment silently with bags and boxes in their hands.


    Corey was confused. They are here as his bodyguards? "What happened with my bodyguards?"


    Ade''s eyes left Hande who was visually inspecting Corey''s apartment, and he faced Corey. "It seems that your usual bodyguards messed up somethingst night, and Charlie asked if someone from the Cliffside Vi can apany you so¡­ here we are."


    Corey understood that they are being punished because of the incident at the parking lot. Corey needed rification on one more detail: "What lunch event?"


    "Where is my sister?" Hande asked.


    "Uhm¡­" Corey fidgeted before gesturing toward the door of his bedroom.


    Corey saw that Ade wants to follow Hande and Corey extended his hand to block his way. "Guys can''t go there."


    Ade nodded in understanding. The four of them would note to Corey''s apartment if Merve didn''t spend the night here but¡­ it''s after 10 AM, they should be up and dressed up. Merve is always on the training ground at 7 AM. Ade wondered, what did Merve and Corey do (and for how long) if Merve overslept by 3 hours? Ade silently developed a respect for Corey.


    Corey gestured to Allen, Julius, and Ade to sit. "What can you tell me about the lunch event?"


    In the bedroom¡­


    Hande closed the door behind her and smirked at the sight of a big bulge in the bed, which is obviously Merve.


    Merve peeked out from under the nket, thinking that it''s Corey and she gasped when she saw Hande. "Why are you here?"


    Hande snorted. "You and your loverboy are asking the same questions."


    "Well, will you answer me?" Merve did her best to sound unruffled by the fact that she is in Corey''s bed, naked, after a night of lovemaking¡­ and that Hande addressed Corey as <em>''loverboy''</em>, which means that Hande knows. Merve saw that Hande is not paying attention to her and she had to ask¡­ "What are you doing? Why are you looking around?"


    "I want to memorize this. Every time you mention that I am too close to Ade and that I am not acting like a properdy¡­ I will remind you of this." Hande said smugly while gesturing at the scattered clothes on the floor.


    "I''m not a kid. And we are dating." Merve said in her defense.


    Hande snickered. "Sure, tell that to yourself. Does that change the fact that my always morally supreme sister spent the night at her boyfriend''s ce? You are acting uncorrupted, like pleasures of the flesh are below you and now¡­" Hande exhaled and waved her hand. She does not want to make Merve feel bad. Hande''s only desire is that Merve stops interrupting the precious Ade-Hande time with her talks about what decent behavior is.


    "I''m not here to lecture you. You need to get ready."


    Merve blinked. "For what?"


    "You have an event at noon. We got you clothes."


    "Event?"


    Hande confirmed. "It is rted to the incident with Samantha Long. Charlie called this morning and they agreed to have a show of strength at the Long family vi. You and Corey need to be present. We will brief you on the way there."


    Merve''s head was buzzing. There was so much information that needed rifying, but one point made Merve''s throat tighten from anxiety. "Charlie called?"


    Handeughed. Out of all that, Merve is worried who knows that she is here? Well, Hande will give her more than a hint. "Yeah¡­ you see¡­ Charlie called Sarah and Aiden to discuss the n, and when they found out that you didn''t return to the Cliffside Vi, and that neither you nor Corey are answering your phones while both of your GPS trackers are pointing here, they sent us to fetch you. Sarah said not toe before 10 in the morning, and to ask if you used protection¡­" Hande gestured toward the pack of condoms on the bedside table. "You don''t need to answer that question, I can see for myself¡­ Stop with that outraged face! I would not be here, lecturing you if you are more responsible. Anyway, I have clothes for you. Underwear included."


    "Sarah and Aiden spoke to Charlie and they sent you here?" Merve was sure that the room is spinning. Charlie, Sarah, Aiden, Hande¡­ who else knows that she spent the night with Corey? And did Hande say that she is not here by herself? Ah, it''s probably Ade.


    Hande walked out of the bedroom with <em>''get ready''</em> reminder, and voices drifted in.


    Merve froze. Was that Allen? This is getting worse by the minute.


    Merve plopped back in the bed and put a pillow over her face. She wanted everything to disappear, she included.


    "Hey¡­" Corey called softly when he scooted next to Merve.


    He touched her arm and she jolted. She didn''t hear him enter the room.


    "Did Hande leave?" Merve asked when she peeked and saw that it''s Corey.


    "No. They are waiting for us to get ready." Corey responded and gestured to bags and boxes on the floor. "I got clothes here."


    Merve inhaled a shaky breath. "Who all is there?"


    "Hande, Ade, Al, and Juju."


    "Oh, God!"


    "What is it?"


    "Everyone knows what we did¡­"


    "Are you ashamed?"


    "Of course, not¡­" Merve responded quickly and then added: "¡­and yes. I would prefer if people don''t know about it."


    "There is no shame. You know that Ron and Z are sleeping together, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you think lesser of them because of that?"


    Merve exhaled. "No."


    Corey smiled. "There you go. No one will say anything because it''s normal. Don''t make it awkward by building scenarios and looking down on us."


    Merve gazed into Corey''s eyes and realized that his words have the power to disperse her doubts and tension.


    Corey leaned toward her and kissed her on the lips. "I was thinking of cuddling with you in the morning, but we have an event waiting for us so¡­ I promise to cuddle with youter. OK?"


    "Hande mentioned the Long family vi¡­"


    Corey lifted his hand, interrupting Merve. "Let''s get ready and then we will talk. To save time, we will shower together."


    Merve''s face flushed. "Together?"


    Corey caressed Merve''s cheek with the back of his fingers. "I always wanted to do that¡­ shower with you. Will you make my wishe true?"


    Merve could not break the eye contact and she was sure that whatever Corey asked at that moment, she would say <em>''yes''</em>.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1679 - Lunch At The Long Family Villa (1)

    ~ Long family vi ~


    Samantha is looking at the entrance of the massive Long family vi. It''s the main building on the property.


    This is not Samantha''s first time here, but whenever she is facing this massive oak door, she always stops and thinks how glorious would be for her to live here.


    Unfortunately, this castle-like building is reserved for the Patriarch of the Long family who has the right to allow others to live in the main vi. Other than Steve, Bridgette, and their daughter Denise, only Gabriel and Victoria are allowed to have their living quarters in the main building.


    Gabriel won Steve''s trust during thest three years while Steve was fighting for the position of the Patriarch, and other than Gabriel (and his wife Victoria), Steve does not trust anyone else toe close to him or his immediate family (Bridgette and Denise).


    Other members of the Long family live in different vis on the property, that are separated by forest and lush greenery. The vis are strategically ced around the main building, as if to protect it. All vis are generous in size and luxurious, but nothing is better than the main one because this building means prestige and power above all others.


    "Sam, are youing?" Samantha''s mother (aka Rachel) called softly.


    "Coming¡­" Samantha lifted her dress and moved up the stairs toward the opened door at which the staff was waiting for them.


    Samantha wondered if her dress is good enough. They always wear formal attire when theye for a meal to the main vi, which is usually for special asions.


    This morning, when they got an invitation from the main vi for lunch, Samantha''s father (aka Travis) was ecstatic. He thinks that Steve finally decided to give him some benefits. After all, Travis is Steve''s Uncle and he never openly opposed Steve. However, Samantha has a feeling that this lunch invitation is rted to the incident fromst night.


    Samantha frowned at the memory ofst night. She was humiliated and pped, and she told her parents over breakfast how a girl from the White family bullied her, but the only thing her father said was that she should be patient while he investigates that girl.


    "Whites are a big family, but I never heard of a girl by name Merve.", Travis mused at loud.


    Samantha had a feeling that something is off. Is it possible that¡­ "Are you saying that she lied?"


    Travis shrugged, indicated that he is not sure. "I didn''t say that. But maybe they are not as closely rted as they made you believe, and there is also a chance that she is part of the different faction within the White family. Be patient for a few days. Once I get information on her, we can talk¡­" Travis said while patting Samantha''s head.


    After Samantha told him about the incident, Travis wondered if the invitation is rted to that and if they are in trouble, but he dismissed the idea. If they are in trouble, security woulde instead of a lunch invitation. There must be something else going on.


    Back to the present¡­


    The trio entered the lounge where Gabriel and Victoria waited for them.


    "Uncle Travis, Aunt Rachel¡­" Gabriel greeted them.


    "Do you know why we are here for lunch?" Travis asked Gabriel when he confirmed that Steve is not present.


    "I''m not sure. We found out that there will be more people joining us for lunch. The medium hall is being set up." Gabriel responded.


    Travis thought about the meaning behind Gabriel''s words. The medium hall can host up to fifty people, and the fact that they are not going to eat in the regr dining room which can fit up to twenty people, means that there will be between twenty and fifty people present!


    "Who else ising?" Travis continued probing.


    "We will find out soon. Drink?" Gabriel gestured toward the staff member who was waiting for Travis'' beverage order.


    Travis exhaled, realizing that Gabriel will not say more even though he was impatient.


    Travis stiffened at the familiar voices which drifted into the room, and just as he guessed, two secondster, he saw his Cousins Joseph and Anthony with their wives and teenage kids, and then his Uncle Samuel and Uncle Jeremy entered.


    When Richard (Gabriel''s father and the previous patriarch) joined them in the lounge, Travis realized that this lunch was getting bigger by the minute.


    At first, Travis thought that it will be something where he is the star, but now it seems it''s a family function. The only thing he knew was that this is on short notice, because if this was nned a day or two earlier, his assistant would let him know. He wondered if Bridgette is pregnant again and they want to make an announcement to the family before it leaks to the media.


    Victoria chatted with Rachel and Samantha while suppressing her anger. There are more womening, and as Gabriel''s wife, it''s her duty to wee them! If she is the Madam, Victoria would beingte (like Bridgette), and note early to entertain guests until the main characters arrive. Ah, soon¡­ Victoria smiled. The thought that the time when she will reverse her luck is approaching, is what keeps her going.


    "Cassie? Anabe? Why are you here?" Samantha almost screamed when she saw her ssmates. She never got along with Anabe, but Cassie betrayed herst night and that is still fresh in Samantha''s mind.


    "We are invited." Anabe said stiffly. "Nice house. Is it yours? I guess¡­ not."


    Samantha sneered. Out of all the ssmates, only Cassie came to the Long property to visit Samantha, and the fact that Anabe knows how this is not where Samantha lives, means that Cassie had loose lips. Who knows what else she said?


    "Now, now¡­ watch your manners, Sam¡­", Rachel reminded her daughter to calm her temper. "Cassie, nice to see you. How are your parents?"


    "They are doing well, Mrs. Long." Cassie responded politely while ignoring Samantha''s re. "I hope your health is serving you well."


    "Thank you. And this is¡­?"


    "Anabe Rain, Mrs. Long. It''s nice to meet you." Anabe responded politely to Samantha''s mom.


    Samantha''s mom was about to say something, when Samantha said louder than she intended: "Victor?"


    "ss president?" Cassie and Anabe said in unison when they saw the young man approaching them.


    "Hello¡­" Victor greeted them.


    "Excuse me¡­" The maid from behind Victor spoke. "Mr. Miller, Miss Rain, Miss Burke¡­ Master is expecting you in the study."


    Anabe and Cassie nodded and followed after Victor and the maid.


    "Sam? What is going on?" Rachel asked when Victor, Cassie, and Anabe were out of the earshot.


    Samantha''s brows furrowed. "I don''t know, mom."


    The fact that Victor, Cassie, and Anabe are here, supports the theory that all this is rted to the incident fromst night, but Samantha was not sure how this rtes to her. Is it possible that Stephen wants to deal with Cassie and Anabe so that they don''t testify against Samantha? After all, the ruined reputation of a Long will be a stain for the whole family.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1680 - Lunch At The Long Family Villa (2)

    In the study¡­


    Steve, Charlie, and Jeff discussed the incident in the garage, or to be more urate, how to deal with Kevin and Nate.


    The attack from the garage was outside the view of security cameras, but Charlie heard from the bodyguards that Kevin and Nate attacked Corey and Merve. Also, Corey told Charlie that Kevin and Nate wanted to assault Merve and hurt Corey. That is enough to warrant heavy punishments for two boys and their families.


    "Kevin Beaty is local to Los Angeles. His family got rich recently and they bought a medium-sized real-estate business. Nate Dall is from Florida, and the Dall Bank owned by his family is facing issues. They have good coverage and loyal customers, but Nate''s father wanted to prove himself quickly when he took over, and he made some bad decisions. Since then, they are spiraling downward." Steve summarized.


    "I will take care of the Dall family." Jeff said.


    Charlie was happy to hear this because he does not have strong connections on the East Coast. "I will handle the Beaty family." He looked at Steve. "Based on reports, they are also expanding into trade with Eastern Asia. I will need you to deny them smooth ess to the ports."


    Steve confirmed how that is not a problem, but he was curious. "What will you do with them?"


    Steve and Charlie looked at Jeff and he understood that he needs to make this decision. "Let''s fix them up and give them to the kids. I will ask Russel to give me a hand in stabilizing Dell bank, however, I don''t have any intention of expanding into finances and I don''t want to give a present to Russel, he already got more than he deserved when he married Anita. Also, Kevin and Nate offended Corey and Merve, it''s only fair that they getpensated for emotional trauma. Sounds good?"


    Charlie already ns to give some assets to Corey as a graduation present and one medium-sized business in addition to what he prepared will be a cherry on top. Charlie chuckled. "I can''t wait to see Corey''s face when he finds out that he owns a business."


    Jeff grinned. "That''s the best part. When they don''t expect it. I will consult with Russel to¡­"


    Jeff stopped talking when the door opened and Victor, Cassie, and Anabe entered.


    All three youngsters froze when they recognized men in the room.


    "Please, sit¡­" Steve said to three teenagers while gesturing to the sofa. "I assume you know why you are here."


    Victor took a deep breath and nodded. He was suspicious why he got an invitation for lunch from the Long family, but now that he sees Charlie and Jeff, he knows it''s rted tost night. Victor is confused by Charlie''s and Jeff''s presence. Samantha argued with Corey and Merve, so¡­ shouldn''t the atmosphere between Steve and the other two be tense? Why does it look¡­ harmonious? And this is between Long, Smith, and White families. Cassie and Anabe clearly took sidesst night, but why was he invited? Victor decided to stay quiet and observe.


    Cassie and Anabe exchanged nces. Cassie was nervous to begin with, and now her anxiety shot through the roof. Anabe was confident with a hint of arrogance, but now that she is looking at these three men, all her energy deted.


    "We are not going to hurt you." Jeff tried to calm them down. "We want to hear your version of what happenedst night."


    "It is important that you understand one thing: what you say now, you need to stick to it. If you change your storyter, there will be consequences." Charlie added.


    Victor, Cassie, and Anabe heard loud and clear what Charlie and Jeff said. They want to hear their version and changing the storyter is not advisable.


    Victor felt like crying. Why is he involved in all this?


    Anabe cleared her throat nervously and started talking: "It was like this¡­ The prom barely started when I identally overheard in the restroom¡­"


    ¡­


    Bridgette, Emma, and JoAnna were upstairs, entertaining Bridgette''s 8 months old daughter, Denise, while listening in on the conversation from the study.


    Alice and Jayden are at home with their nanny. The toddlers are active and need space and JoAnna does not want to bring them to these stiff events (how JoAnna calls them) because it''s not pleasant for anyone. Alice and Jayden want to explore, she tells them that they need to sit, then they have a meltdown and scream their lungs out. It''s the best choice to leave them home with their nanny.


    When JoAnnaes to a friendly visit, she brings them along. Alice loves to dress up Denise because she sees her as a doll and Denise is too small to retaliate. Jayden does not care much about dressing up Denise, however, he likes the variety of toys.


    The t-screen television is showing the security feed from the camera in the study room, and neither of the three women in the room liked what they heard.


    "Sarah will flip when she hears what happened to Merve." Bridgette said with concern obvious in her voice. Bridgette is known for her explosive temper, but the truth is that she does not like conflicts. "Merve is one of the shy girls, she would not hurt a fly¡­ and she was bullied. Sarah is listening also, right?"


    "Yeah, Sarah and Aiden are on their way, and they have ess to this feed." JoAnna exhaled. "Sarah is already angry. After Charlie called this morning, Sarah and Aiden retrieved security footage from the hotel where the prom was held."


    Emma knew this because Sarah and Aiden sent that footage to Charlie. Charlie was not sure how far to go rted to Samantha Long because creating friction with the Long family will not benefit him in any way, and he thought that it would be wise to requestpensation for the dress and to stop there. However, when he heard Samantha call Corey <em>''trash''</em> that was picked up from the street, Charlie was enraged. Emma was also upset because Corey is a good boy who never caused trouble, and other than the fact that Samantha''s over-inted ego was hurt, she had no other reason to be arrogant and to release her anger at Corey and Merve.


    Emma and Charlie discussed the incident and they are proud how Merve and Corey handled the situation in the event hall, but that was not enough. In order to ensure that random people (like Samantha) will not disturb Corey, Charlie decided to make an example of her. Everyone needs to know that Corey is not randomly picked up from the street. Corey is a Smith, and Charlie has his back. Also, Merve is Corey''s girlfriend, and picking on Merve is the same as picking on Corey. Where would the Smiths be if they can''t protect their own women?


    To make things more serious for Samantha, Merve is from the Cliffside Vi and Charlie and Emma know that Jeff will not allow a White to suffer grievances. Jeff is established as an intimidating leader who takes care of his people, and he demonstrated many times how swift his punishments are. However, no one is sure how far Sarah and Aiden will go. The two of them are¡­ unpredictable.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1681 - Lunch At The Long Family Villa (3)

    In the car, about ten minutes away from the Long property¡­


    Merve and Corey are in the back seat of a ck Maybach.


    Both of them are wearing formal clothes.


    Corey is checking his phone while Merve is stealing nces at Corey and blushing asionally. He is very handsome in a ck formal suit.


    Corey chuckled and kept his phone on the side. "What are you thinking?"


    "What? Nothing." Merve looked away from him, embarrassed that she was caught.


    Corey observed Merve''s peach dress, which is revealing her legs from knees down, and he wanted to touch the delicate fabric, or to be more urate: he wanted to touch what was below that fabric. But then he decided not to, because he might wrinkle it, and they are going to an event.


    Corey''s index fingernded on Merve''s chin and made her look his way.


    "That is not nothing. Spill it."


    His boyish grin was irresistible, but there is no way that she will tell him how she can''t get the image of his naked body out of her mind.


    Last night, he was strong and gentle, and she can''t believe how good it feels to grip his back while he pumps himself into her. Everything he did was amazing. And then this morning, they showered together, and he touched her again and swallowed her moans as her whole body spasmed in ecstasy.


    Ah, she can feel the heat creeping up her neck, but there is nothing she can do about it. She pressed her legs firmly together and hoped that he will not notice that she is having naughty thoughts.


    Merve closed her eyes and inhaled a shaky breath. Oh, God! She is aroused.


    "Was it that bad?"


    Corey''s question pulled Merve out of her stupor.


    "What? No. It was amazing!" Merve blurted out and her eyes widened when she saw him grinning at her. He asked a random question and she ended up saying what is on her mind. If there is a hole nearby, Merve would crawl into it.


    Corey inched closer and kissed her lips.


    "I''m happy to hear that." His breath caressed her lips, sending shivers down her spine.


    She always liked Corey''s proximity and his kisses, but now she knows that there is so much more than that, and she can''t stop thinking about it.


    "Will we be OK?" Merve asked.


    Corey was not sure if she was asking about them as a couple, or if it was rted to this uing lunch¡­ but in any case, his answer was the same.


    "Of course. I will protect you."


    Merve leaned into him and somehow, she knew that he will fulfill that promise.


    ¡­


    About fifteen minutester¡­


    People were seated in the medium dining room which was set up with five round tables. Each table was able to amodate ten guests and several spots were still empty.


    Samantha was sitting at the table with her parents, Gabriel, and Victoria.


    Another table had Victor, Cassie, and Anabe with their parents. Victor''s younger brother was also there.


    At the main table were Steve and Bridgette, Charlie, Emma, Jeff, JoAnna, and four empty spots.


    Samantha looked at the main table while wondering for whom are those seats, and she didn''t wait long for her answer.


    The whole room was silent when Sarah and Aiden made their appearance. Two steps behind them were Corey and Merve, followed by four youngsters in sharp ck suits (Ade, Hande, Allen, and Julius), and people immediately knew that they are bodyguards.


    Sarah, Aiden, Corey, and Merve were seated at the main table.


    Steve indicated to Ade, Hande, Allen, and Julius to sit at the table next to them, where Gabriel and Victoria are. "My people are securing the ce. The four of you are wee to enjoy the meal with us."


    The four youngsters didn''t move until Aiden gave them a small nod, after which they epted Steve''s offer.


    Samantha frowned. Why are bodyguards sitting at the same table with her? But she saw that Gabriel greeted them respectfully and decided to swallow her grief.


    Steve exhaled while thinking that Aiden is set on making the show in front of these people. Don''t they always eat together at the Cliffside Vi? Steve knows them all and he would feel extremely awkward to have any of those four stand in attention while others are eating. But this is the Long family vi where strict hierarchy rules are followed, and Steve didn''t miss displeasure in several members of the Long family because <em>''bodyguards''</em> get to eat with them. He decided to ignore them because no one will dare to say anything.


    Steve stood up and everyone was silent, waiting for him to speak.


    "Thank you foring here on such short notice." Steve started. "You must be wondering about the reason behind this sudden lunch. I became aware of an incident from the previous night which included our family member."


    Most of the people looked around, unsure who the person is, and Samantha nervously clutched her dress under the table while waiting for Steve to continue talking.


    "We are Longs, a family with a rich history, and as such we need to lead by example and not allow anyone to take advantage of us¡­" Steve spoke and everyone present nodded in agreement. They are a family proud of their history, wealth, and power. "I spoke with Jeffrey White and Charles Smith rted to the incident because their family members were involved as well. We all agreed that the ones who are tarnishing the reputation of the Long family should be punished. However, this is not something that can be settled in court because other than the damage to the family''s name, no other harm was done, and the punishment can''t be more than a p on the wrists. That is why we wish to handle it ourselves."


    Steve''s gaze moved across the people present. "Uncles, Cousins and other rtives¡­ I wish to know if you share the same opinion."


    Steve saw that most of the people nodded before asking: "How should we handle it?"


    People looked around, not knowing how to respond.


    Richard, the previous patriarch stood up. "It depends on the severity of the offense. It can be settled with a public apology or financially or¡­ harsher methods."


    "Thank you, Uncle." Steve''s smile told him that he waited for this. "Unfortunately, because three big families are involved, there is a lot at stake and an apology will not be enough. I see that many of you are confused, and I wish to show you what I''m talking about¡­"


    Steve gestured to the huge white screen in the back of the dining room where a video was projected.


    They could see the event hall where prom was held and a teacher on the stage announcing: "Mr. Corey Smith won the title of the prom king without opposition, however, for the queen it was a close call¡­ Out of 179 votes for the prom queen, the winner with 82 votes is Miss Merve White!"


    After a second of silence, Samantha''s voiced was heard: "You made a mistake! Count again!"


    The people in the dining room watched in silence Samantha opposing the results, and then the video jumped on the next section where Samantha spilled juice on Merve''s dress.


    "¡­There is nothing you can do about it..." Arrogance in Samantha''s voice was impossible to ignore while she spoke to Corey and Merve. "I thought so. Trash will always be trash, no matter who picks him up from the street..."


    They saw Merve p Samantha and demand an apology, but Samantha refused and continued raining insults.


    Steve raised his hand, and the video stopped.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1682 - Lunch At The Long Family Villa (4)

    When the video ended, Steve spoke again. "We will all agree that this was unpleasant to watch. Luckily, there were no media at the event, however, most of those youngsters present are members of various influential families in the area and as you know, the bad news and gossip spread at an amazing speed. Mr. Victor Miller, Miss Cassie Burke, and Miss Anabe Rain agreed to join us for this asion. The three of them can shed more light on the situation in addition to what we have seen."


    Steve looked at Samantha. "I would like to give a chance to Samantha to give us an exnation. I believe that we are all curious to find out what caused Samantha to lose herposure in public."


    Samantha''s eyes were wide as saucers and she was sure that she is about to hyperventte. Why is everyone looking at her?


    Travis (Samantha''s father) nudged her while speaking only for her to hear: "Get up. The Patriarch is giving you a chance to tell your side of the story first. Use it!"


    Samantha looked at her parents who both have her encouraging nods. She stood up and forced a smile.


    Samantha is aware that everyone is staring at her, but she has no idea what to say and not to incriminate herself further.


    Samantha heard Steve talk about someone tarnishing the Long family name, and the video showed Samantha disagreeing with the results of the voting, and then arguing with Merve and Corey. Maybe others believe that the ones who should be punished are Corey and Merve, however, Samantha has a feeling that Steve was talking about her.


    "Uhm¡­ you saw me objecting the results of votes. I did it because I found out that someone cheated, but the teachers didn''t want to listen. And the spill on the dress was idental, she had no right to p me."


    "Samantha¡­" Steve called. "Be careful what you are saying. We have proof that you were threatening your ssmates to vote for you and that the spill was nned."


    "Don''t you want to hear the truth?" Samantha snapped.


    "Yes. But if you are lying, you are only incriminating yourself. This is your family and we all want to help you. We can''t help unless we know the truth."


    Samantha heard the warning in Steve''s voice, and she felt trapped, helpless, and extremely angry. What is the purpose of her standing if no matter what she says, it can either be bad for her or a lie?


    Samantha knew that she needs toe up with something, but she was so anxious that nothing came to her mind.


    Samantha could see that Corey and Merve are holding hands and that Corey is rubbing the back of Merve''s palm with his thumb and it was uneptable. How can they be lovey-dovey in this serious situation?


    She felt like smashing things and screaming her lungs out, but that is definitely not appropriate in front of her elders. Samantha was grateful that most of her cousins are away in their boarding schools, so her audience is limited.


    Samantha trembled while tears silently rolled down her cheeks. Why is everyone silent? Why is no one standing up for her? She is a Long, damnit!


    Rachel held Samantha''s hand and patted it gently. She wanted to help her daughter, but she didn''t know how. During breakfast, Samantha told them that she was bullied, but the video showed that Samantha was not so innocent as she said that morning.


    "Steve¡­" Travis called and pleaded for his daughter: "Can we talk about this in private?"


    Steve exhaled. "I would normally say <em>''yes''</em>, but this concerns our whole family. Samantha wanted to cheat her win, and when she failed, she caused a scene by using others of cheating and not performing their duties properly. She ruined a custom-made dress which is worth much more than just material andbor involved, and then she argued and disrespected two young people from prominent families, while many others watched. As a patriarch of the Long family, it is my duty and honor to defend our name and to protect our family members, however¡­ I don''t know how can I stand behind a person whomits repeated offenses for petty reasons. Let us settle the punishment, and then you are free to go."


    Travis inhaled sharply. "Punishment?"


    Steve nodded. "You will relinquish control of your ports for the next twelve months. Give the ess codes and any other information necessary to Gabriel within twenty-four hours, and we will divide control of your assets based on seniority in the family. Samantha is a child, and as a parent, you will bear the responsibility." Steve nced at the people present. "Any objections?"


    "You want to take my ports for a year?" Travis asked in disbelief.


    Every member of the Long family controls a specific number of ports. Regr traffic is handled by the Long Industries, but Travis is concerned about the deals that happen under the table and routes which are not kept in public books because that is where the real money is.


    Steve lifted his hand, indicating to Travis not to speak anymore. "Let''s not discuss this in front of outsiders."


    Steve nced at Charlie and Jeff. "Is this enough?"


    Charlie frowned. "That young girl called my Corey trash that I picked up from the street. I want to know what gives her the right to address the next head of the Smith family as trash."


    Several gasps were heard. Charlie just announced that Corey will inherit his position. This is big! And Samantha offended them.


    Jeff looked at Aiden and slightly lifted his chin, indicating to Aiden to take over.


    "She ruined Merve''s dress and called her a worthless bitch." Aiden said sternly. "Would you be satisfied if your daughter was on the receiving end of that treatment?"


    Steve exhaled forcibly. If someone treated Denise like that, Steve would rip that person''s head off. But he can''t say that at loud. "I should take that as you don''t believe that it''s enough."


    "You are damn right that it''s not enough!" Sarah said angrily. "How dares she call my girl names? I want her topensate until Merve is satisfied."


    Charlie and Emma agreed with Sarah.


    Steve thought for a second before speaking. "Travis, you have twenty-four hours to provide a list of all your assets to Gabriel." Steve looked at the people at his table and then his sight stopped on Corey and Merve. "I can''t give you ess to the stocks of the Long Industries or the ports because they belong to my family, but I am confident that we can find something within their assets to pacify you. How does that sound?"


    "Let''s see what you can offer us, and then we will talk."


    Corey''s confident response caused a smile of admiration on Merve''s face. He is amazing!


    Steve thanked Corey and then looked at Samantha who was still standing. Her face was messed up from the running makeup because she was crying. "Travis, you can take your daughter and wife home if you wish. Or you can stay and enjoy the meal with everyone."


    Travis scowled internally. How can they enjoy the meal after all this? He will not be able to enjoy any food for the next twelve months until those ports are back in his hands.


    Travis cursed Steve under his unreadable fa?ade. If Steve took the ports to himself, Travis could call to others to give him justice by saying how Steve is abusing his position and that it''s only a matter of time before they encounter the same fate. However, by giving control of the ports to others, based on seniority, Steve assured support from the family members with the most power.


    And Steve wants additionalpensation for Corey and Merve? By mentioning that the assets of the Long family will not be touched, Steve blocked Travis from getting any backers because no one will care what Travis needs to give up on, as long as the Long industry is not touched.


    So far, Travis didn''t realize how calcted Steve is. No wonder he is the patriarch. Travis never saw anyone being able to deliver punishments and to pacify other wolves at the same time. Even the people who always supported Travis are avoiding his gaze!


    Victor, Cassie, and Anabe didn''t speak. Before lunch, in the study, each of them told their story, and Steve thanked them and that was it.


    Before leaving the study, Anabe asked Steve what''s next, and he told them to enjoy lunch. Anabe was confused at that time, but now she knows that the three of them are present at this lunch in order to put the pressure on Samantha so that she can''t lie, and to give an impression to others that there were other things happening in the background.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1683 - Lunch At The Long Family Villa (5)

    During lunch, the mood improved, and people rxed.


    To most of them, it was not the first time to see that someone got punished like this and they actually appreciated that Steve didn''t make a big spectacle out of it. No one likes unpleasant situations, and Steve dealt with everything swiftly and decisively, the guilty ones left, and the others could enjoy their time.


    Several elders approached Steve and praised him for handling the situation well. Steve knew that they are gloating because they will get some of Travis'' ports, and that means more money, but Steve still epted their words with a smile.


    In his mind, Steve was nning how to divide ports so that the bnce in power is maintained, and for him to keep the biggest piece without making them suspicious. Of course, he has no intention of returning those ports to Travis in twelve months. Steve will talk to Jeff about thister. Since Steve took over the Long family, Jeff''s role in his life morphed from an employer to mentor and Steve is grateful for all the support Jeff is giving him.


    No one wanted to bring up the topic of Samantha and several youngsters attempted to make friends with Corey and Merve when people moved to the lounge and the ess to the garden was avable.


    Merve saw Allen and Julius standing with stern faces while observing the crowd. They looked unapproachable with a hint of danger, and Merve wished to be one of them. It''s much better than standing in a delicate peach-colored dress and smiling at the people whose practiced smiles are making her uneasy.


    At some point, Corey led Merve further down the garden in search of privacy.


    "How are you doing?" Corey asked.


    "If not for you by my side, I would scream for help." Merve admitted.


    Mischief danced in Corey''s eyes as he pulled her closer to him.


    "I love your screams¡­ Especially when they sound like my name¡­" He whispered close to her ear.


    Merve felt heat assaulting her cheeks. Since when is Corey so naughty? She had to remind him: "There are people nearby and they can see us."


    Corey chuckled and hugged her tightly. "I can''t wait for this to be over, and we find privacy. I still owe you morning cuddles. Do you want to go back to my ce after this?"


    Merve closed her eyes and took a deep breath while allowing his scent to fill up her lungs. She hummed in agreement as a response because cuddles sound wonderful. The morning was hectic with Hande and the guys barging in and Merve didn''t have any time to process the fact that she spent the night together with Corey, in his embrace.


    They heard footsteps as someone was approaching, and Merve squirmed out of Corey''s hold.


    "Corey¡­" Cassie called. "Did I do good?"


    Corey saw that Merve stiffened and he didn''t want to give her any reason to doubt him.


    He put his arm around Merve and pulled her closer to him before responding to Cassie: "You didn''t do anything."


    "Aww¡­ you can be such a meanie." Cassie said in a whiny voice.


    Merve could not stand Cassie. How dares she flirt with Corey? "Watch it, or the next lunch will be held at your ce. We can start the process by me pping you right here."


    Cassie pressed her lips into a line, and she didn''t dare say anything else as Corey and Merve walked away.


    "Why are you pushing your luck?" Anabe asked Cassie with disapproval obvious in her voice.


    Cassie turned to the side and blinked while wondering, from where did Anabe show up? When she approached Corey and Merve, she didn''t see anyone else nearby.


    "Is there a better timing than now?" Cassie asked innocently. "Corey is high on this victory, everyone is supporting him, and it''s obvious that he is in a good mood."


    Anabe scrutinized Cassie. "How did you survive so far? THEY are high on victory, everyone is supporting THEM, and you are risking to spoil Merve''s mood, which means that Corey will not be happy either. And you just saw how someone who messed with them ended up. Is it possible that your intelligence is so low and you couldn''t understand that Merve threatened you with pping and that your family will lose assets if you keep on acting coy with Corey?"


    Cassie pouted. "Why are you mean?"


    "I''m not mean. I''m telling you what it is. You either smarten up or stay away from me. Samantha tolerated you because she needed ackey, but I don''t need someone to run my errands so if you are a liability, I have no problems distancing myself from you." Anabe gave Cassie a knowing look. "Maybe puppy eyes and a pitiful act work on your parents, but we are not kids anymore. Keep doing that shit and you will bring your whole family down¡­"


    Cassie frowned. "What''s in it for you? Are you some ambassador of goodwill and getting along?"


    Anabe burst into augh. "My motivation is to survive. Only a fool would think that staying on their good side will not be beneficial. Read the mood, Cassie¡­ Corey and Merve are on their way up, supported by some of the biggest families in the region and they will need people they can rely on."


    "So¡­ you are doing this for your own benefit?"


    Anabe looked at Cassie like she said something silly. "Aren''t we all doing things for our benefit? You can see that they take care of their own; even threir bodyguards got a seat at the table. If I manage to get inside that circle, my future will be bright."


    Cassie was not sure what to think about this. Is Anabe calctive, or smart? Probably both.


    ¡­


    Sarah approached Gabriel and handed him a USB stick.


    "These are all the assets under Travis'', Rachel''s and Samantha''s names as well as their aliases. You canpare it with what he gives you tomorrow."


    Gabriel put the stick in his pocket. "Thanks."


    Victoria watched the exchange and she waited for Sarah to move out of the earshot before asking: ??What do you think about her?"


    Gabriel didn''t understand. "Her?"


    Victoria rified: "Sarah. And Aiden."


    "Uhm¡­ I''m not sure what you mean. I knew them before they started dating in college and I can tell you that they are not to be underestimated."


    "Why do you say so?"


    "Look at them. What do you see?"


    Victoria didn''t see the point of that question. She observed Aiden and Sarah, standing next to each other as Corey and Merve approached them. Aiden''s hand rested on Sarah''s waist and they looked¡­ natural. "I see a couple. They seem to be getting along well. Nothing special."


    "Do you remember my graduation? Aiden gave a speech."


    Victoria took a few seconds to respond. She forgot about it. "It was a ridiculous speech."


    Gabriel chuckled. "Yeah. Instead of giving a regr Valedictorian speech, he decided to use that stage to convey to Sarah how much he loves her. Aiden is not afraid to break the rules in order to make Sarah happy. Do you remember that they came to visit me in the hospital, after my car ident?"


    Victoria cleared her throat. How can she forget that? "There was another girl with them."


    Gabriel ignored thement about Vivian, because she is not important. "No one other than my closest family and you knew where I was, and they walked in to visit me like I''m in a regr room of the General Hospital. And even now, Sarah gave me information on all the assets Travis and his family own. Do you remember how they dance?"


    Victoria shrugged while her irritation swelled due to Gabriel''s questions. "They are good dancers, so what?"


    Gabriel shook his head, indicating to Victoria that she missed the point. "They move as one and are able to tune out everyone else while enjoying each other''s proximity."


    "Will you get to the point?"


    "My point is that Sarah and Aiden are reckless, resourceful, surrounded by loyal people, and the two of them share unconditional trust. And I honestly hope that you didn''t ask me what I think about them because you are nning to do anything that might provoke them." Gabriel paused and observed Victoria''s expression keenly. "Vicky, don''t do something we will regret."


    Victoria gritted her teeth. He is warning her not to do something THEY will regret? Howe he gave his position and support to Steve without asking her? How Victoria sees it, Gabriel already did several things that she is regretting, and he never asked her for permission. But she knows not to bicker in front of all the people present so she forced a smile. "Of course, not. I was only curious about your opinion¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1684 - Lunch At The Long Family Villa (6)

    Sarah was happy to see that Merve and Corey are sticking to each other.


    Hande already told Sarah that she saw an open pack of condoms on the side table in Corey''s room, so Sarah will not ask about it but she needs to say something¡­


    "Talk to Anna about contraception."


    Merve was happy that Sarah said this only for her to hear, even though she wished for a shovel so that she can dig a hole for herself to hide. "OK¡­"


    "Don''t be embarrassed." Sarah said. "You are old enough to make your own decisions and I can see that you and Corey love each other. I just want to make sure you are taking care of yourself and not jeopardizing your future for momentary pleasure."


    Merve rxed at Sarah''s words.


    "Sarah, I want to be a bodyguard." Merve said confidently.


    "Is it because ofst night?"


    Merve didn''t want to lie. "Last night I realized that I need to be stronger so that others can''t bully us. There are not many who would be frightened bywyers, but everyone fears a beating."


    Sarah exhaled. "Being a bodyguard is much more than beating people. Let''s talk about it once you calm down. Intensifying your training will not hurt, but being a bodyguard is something you need to think about well because it is amitment. Your foundation is solid. Show me that you are serious, and we can make it happen."


    Merve nodded enthusiastically. There is no way that she will change her mind because she wants to be able to protect herself and Corey and everyone else who is important. If there is a feeling she does not want to experience again that is: helplessness.


    Corey''s thoughts matched Merve''s. He is proud that she beat up Nate and Kevin, but he wishes that he is stronger and faster so that Merve does not need to dirty her hands (and legs).


    Corey looked at Aiden. "Merve said that you are an expert with kicks. Can you teach me?"


    Aiden likes it when the kids ask to learn on their own. And Corey called him an expert. "Anytime. You know where to find me."


    Merve was happy and she wanted to tell Hande that she will be a bodyguard, but she could not see her sister. Or Ade. Now that Merve thinks about it, she saw themst at the beginning of the lunch, and when she nced that way the next time, their chairs were empty.


    "Do you know where Hande is?" Merve asked and regrated it the next second. If Hande and Ade went to smooch behind some bush, she should not advertise that they are missing.


    Sarah gave Merve a reassuring smile and an exnation: "She is a bodyguard, on a mission."


    Merve blinked when she saw Sarah''s confident gaze. Hande is on a mission? What kind of mission? Isn''t this just lunch?


    ¡­


    In a smaller vi about ten minutes walking from the lunch-event¡­


    Ade and Hande are in Samantha''s room, snooping through her things.


    Ade and Hande went to that vi with a mission to nt Evepatible cameras secretly. It is important to hear (and see) what Travis, Rachel, and Samantha are nning after they were publicly punished and humiliated.


    Long security is heavy around the property, to prevent outsiders from sneaking in, but within the property, it''sx. That is why Ade and Hande had no difficulties reaching that vi without being detected through lush foliage which separates buildings. Ade and Hande went through several rooms, including Travis'' study with ease. It''s lunchtime, and masters were out, so the staff was not in sight either.


    Ade and Hande left the lunch at the main Long vi before Samantha and her parents exited.


    Ade and Handepleted their mission swiftly, and on their way out (through the window in one of the guestrooms), they heard Travis'' voice as he entered the front door...


    "How can you be so stupid, Sam?"


    "Why are you calling me stupid?" Samantha felt wronged.


    Travis grunted. "Because you are aware of how our family is. They are waiting for anyone to make a mistake in order to jump on the offender like piranhas. And by doing what you didst night, you gave them the gun and the bullets."


    "You are making it sound like I''m the only one at fault."


    Travis could not believe that Samantha said that. "And whose fault is it? Mine? What got into you, Samantha?"


    "You were not there. That snobby girl unted her status and that she came with Corey and¡­"


    <em>''SLAP!''</em>


    A crisp sound interrupted Samantha''s next words.


    Rachel shook her throbbing palm and looked at her daughter who was staring at her frozen.


    "THAT snobby girl is a White. And Stephen is on good terms with Whites. Those facts alone should make it loud and clear that you should befriend her and not make a scene." Rachel said through her teeth.


    Samantha stared at her mother. She pped her! Last night Merve, and now her own mother is hitting her! "Why are you defending that nobody?"


    <em>''SLAP!''</em>


    Rachel hit her again and screamed: "I am not defending her! I am defending us!"


    "Where are you going?" Travis asked when he saw Samantha walking away.


    "To my room!"


    "Get back here. We are not done!" Rachel called.


    Samantha walked back and plopped on the chair her mother pointed at.


    Travis looked at his daughter for a second before he started talking: "When are you going to understand that we are depending on each other? It is fine to go and y your game of a rich heiress, but you need to know that there are few who can''t be offended¡­"


    "Do you know how many donations we made to your school so that they overlook your behavior?" Rachel asked Samantha angrily.


    Travis continued: "Out of the whole Long n, we have only the three of us. Everyone else is an enemy and if they are smiling, it means they are plotting something."


    Ade and Hande listened to Travis and Rachel taking turns in lecturing Samantha, and Hande got an idea: "Let''s check Samantha''s room¡­"


    Ade was not willing. Now that those three are back, the staff will be more active as well, and he does not want them to risk being caught. "What do you hope to find there?"


    "I don''t know. But a girl like her should have something incriminating¡­ She hates Merve because she is jealous. Someone needs to teach her a lesson."


    Ade wanted to protest, but Hande was already in the hallway. Ade groaned in disagreement with the current situation and followed after Hande.


    In the drawer of Samantha''s desk, they found some photos of half-naked models and celebrities.


    "Take photos and let''s get out." Ade told Hande.


    "This is nothing¡­" Hande mumbled. What can she do with this? Tabloid magazines have racier images and you can buy those everywhere.


    Hande heard Ade grumbling and told him: "If you are so worried about being caught, stand at the door and keep watch¡­"


    Two minutester, Hande found a leather binder under Samantha''s mattress. "Bingo!"


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s well hidden and it looks fancy, so it must be something¡­" Hande responded and opened the binder. She was hoping that it''s Samantha''s diary with all her dirty secrets.


    Ade was curious and peered over Hande''s shoulder.


    "Looks like dating profiles of her ssmates." Ademented on the fact that most look to be in theirte teens.


    Hande frowned. "You know how dating profiles look like?"


    Ade nodded confidently. "The same as professional ones, but with personal data. Look¡­ there are names, pictures, important dates, favorite color, food¡­ for this one there is a shoe size¡­"


    "And for each of them, there are notes on their wealth and social status¡­" Hande added. "Here is Corey... But if this is for dating, why does she have information on girls and boys? Do you think that she is matchmaking them?"


    "She does not look like someone who would do anything for others." Ade paused and then he got an idea... "Maybe she likes them both."


    Hande rolled her eyes. "This is not the time for cheekyments. I''m sure that Sarah and Aiden will know what this is for."


    "If you take it, Samantha will know that someone was here."


    Hande agreed. "We will make copies¡­"


    Ade and Hande took photos of each page from the binder before keeping it back under the mattress and leaving the room through the window. Their mission was a sess!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1685 - Making A Progress (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    May 31


    5:57 AM


    Imani woke up and checked the time. The rm is set to 6 AM and she is not sure why she woke up three minutes ahead.


    She rolled on the other side and blinked at the sight of Jamari who is sleeping next to her.


    It''s two weeks how they moved into the apartment together, and she is still adjusting to the fact that she is sharing the living space with her boyfriend.


    She knows that Jamari loves her, but he likes to tease her about anything and everything and she thought how this is a good chance to observe his face. If he is awake and she looks at him for more than a few seconds, he would smirk smugly and ask her if she likes what she sees. Well, of course, she likes him, but she does not like the teasing part.


    Imani observed his rxed face and smiled. He is handsome. Over the years, his childish features are being reced with sharper, more masculine ones.


    Her eyes moved lower, and she could see his chest moving in a steady rhythm under the thin fabric of his t-shirt.


    Below his chest, the nket is covering his stomach, but she knows that there are muscles under it because she saw him topless.


    Her attention moved toward his crotch area above which the nket is lifted, forming a tent.


    Imani held her breath and her cheeks flushed.


    They are sharing the bed for two weeks, but they didn''t go beyond kissing and hugging. Jamari said that he will wait until she isfortable with him and that he will not rush with intimacy, and he respects that.


    More than once, Imani felt Jamari''s erection pressing on her, but she never had the courage to look because Jamari would definitely tease her, and she is curious.


    Imani thought how this is a great chance to have a look. But how can she do it without waking Jamari up? If she removes the nket, he might feel theck of heat and wake up. She can go under, but it''s dark and even with filters provided by Eve-lens, she wants to see it with her naked eye. Ah, decisions, decisions¡­


    She decided to push the nked off from herself and to reveal only his midsection. That should work.


    After a few careful movements, Imani was looking at the tent formed from the fabric of Jamari''s pajama bottom. Imani exhaled in disappointment because this view is not revealing much more than with the nket over it.


    There is no way that she can remove his pajama without waking him up, however, there is one thing¡­


    Imani reached with her hand and touched Jamari''s erection lightly. Then one more time with a bit more force. She found that it''s bouncy because it returns in its original position.


    She reached to touch the third time, and she froze at the sound of the rm clock.


    "What are you doing?" Jamari''s voice sounded over that sted beeping.


    "Mhm¡­ Nothing." Imani mumbled and scrambled up to turn off the rm.


    "You were looking at my little brother, up close. How is that nothing?"


    Imani wished to disappear. He clearly saw her and called it out!


    Jamari chuckled. "Come here¡­"


    Imani didn''tply with his demand, but she didn''t resist either when he pulled her into a hug.


    "Are you curious?" He spoke softly close to her ear.


    Imani nodded in response.


    Jamari moved slightly, took her hand in his, and guided it lower.


    Imani''s eyes widened when her fingers curved around something warm and firm, yet smooth. She nced down and held her breath when she realized that she is holding onto his shaft. No nket, or pajamas, or anything else in-between. Just Jamari and her hand.


    His pajama bottom and underwear are pushed down and his crotch area is exposed.


    Imani looked at Jamari and saw that his eyes are closed.


    "Am I hurting you?" She asked.


    "No."


    "Why do you look like you are in pain?"


    "It feels so good that it''s almost painful."


    Imani didn''t understand.


    "Can you move your hand?" Jamari was not sure if she will do it, but he had to ask.


    "How?"


    "Grip a bit harder and move it up and down¡­" Jamari instructed, and he jolted when she obeyed.


    Imani knows what she is doing because they had sses, and she watched movies, but she still could not believe that she is doing it. However, it felt good to know that he is enjoying, and she didn''t want to stop.


    Jamari hugged her and his hot erratic breaths hit her neck.


    The movements of his hips told Imani that she should do it faster and she was surprised when he moaned, and his body shivered as warm liquid fell on her hand.


    After two long seconds, Jamari inched away from Imani and nced down. She was still holding onto him.


    "Just a minute¡­"


    He swiftly removed his t-shirt, wiped the semen from her hand and himself, and threw the t-shirt on the floor. He pulled his underwear and pajama bottom up and returned back into his original position, next to Imani.


    "Can I touch you?" Jamari asked reluctantly.


    "Uhm¡­ter¡­" Imani turned the other way and started to scoot off the bed. She was still slightly dazed by what happened.


    "That''s not fair¡­" Jamari whined when his hands wrapped around Imani and he pulled her back.


    "You got to touch me, and you don''t let me do the same¡­" He spoke at the back of her head.


    Imani''s body stiffened when her back pressed against his front.


    "You said that you will wait until I''mfortable." She reminded him.


    "Aren''t youfortable enough to touch me?"


    Imani had to admit the obvious. "Yes. But¡­ I did it because I was curious."


    "I am curious also."


    Imani exhaled. He is right. He probably never touched a girl and the most he saw her were when they went swimming. And she even took peeks at him while he was sleeping. Doesn''t that make her a perverted person? "OK."


    "OK. What?"


    "You can touch me¡­ If you want."


    Jamari blinked. Is she kidding him? IF he wants? Of course, he wants! But where should he touch first? Breasts! Yes, that should be first¡­


    Imani closed her eyes and felt his palm under her pajama top, moving from her waist up. He cupped her breast and gave it a few gentle squeezes.


    "It''s so soft¡­" Jamari murmured and rubbed his palms in small circles.


    His movements halted for a moment at the feel of her hardened nipples and he tapped them a few times, before giving them a pinch.


    Jamari could not believe that he is aroused again, or maybe he didn''t calm down at all.


    Imani felt his erection press on her bottom, and she panicked when he grinded against her.


    In one swift move, she was out of the bed.


    "Hey¡­" Jamari protested. They were just getting to the good part!


    "We will bete for training. I will get ready first¡­" Imani mumbled and dashed into the bathroom without looking at him. Her face was on fire and she was confident that if their eyes meet, she will explode.


    Jamari looked at the closed doors of the bathroom and then at his open palms. He could still feel the softness and the warmth of her flesh.


    Jamari smiled. He is making a progress.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1686 - Making A Progress (2)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    May 31


    7:47 AM


    On the training ground¡­


    Most of the kids from the Cliffside Vi are out, doing their morning exercise. Few of them are running, and others are doing various exercises or sparring.


    "Again!" Aiden instructed Corey while observing his movements as Corey kicked the training dummy.


    "Shift your bnce to the back and rotate your hips faster. Poweres from the core, and your leg is only following the momentum¡­"


    Aiden gave an approving nod at Corey''s kick that followed.


    "Good. Remember that feeling and do it again."


    "How many times?" Corey asked with a grin which showed that he is pleased with the praise he got from Aiden.


    "Until you are confident that you can do it without thinking how you are doing it."


    Corey pressed his lips into a line and assumed an attack stance before his hips rotated and his leg hit the training dummy. Again, and again, and again¡­


    Merve watched Corey and smiled.


    It''s two weeks since the prom and the two of them are spending a lot of time together.


    After lunch at the Long family vi, Hande provided information that Samantha Long is collecting private information about youngsters in her circle, like something that could be used for matchmaking. Upon closer inspection, they found that it also contains data about who is close to whom, the nature of rtionships between people, and various misdeeds performed by each person apanied by dates, notes, and photos. Sarah said how that looks more like a ckmailing book than a matchmaking one and she advised Corey to use it to his advantage.


    Corey didn''t like the idea of ckmailing, but then he realized that Sarah would probably not advise him to do such a thing. "How can I use this?"


    "Charlie said in front of influential people that you are ted to be his recement. You will need people who are loyal. You can''t force people to be loyal, but you can make them feel indebted, and that is a start." Sarah saw that Corey is confused, so she exined: "Approach these people, especially the ones which have their dirt exposed. Tell them that you bumped into this by ident and that you are giving them a heads-up how Samantha has this on them¡­ And you are not asking anything in return."


    Merve liked this. "They will be wary of Samantha, and some might confront her about this. At the same time, everyone will feel indebted to Corey that he warned them¡­"


    Over thest two weeks, Merve and Corey visited a number of people from Samantha''s <em>''ckmailing scrapbook''</em> (how they call it), and it happened just as Sarah predicted.


    At first, the person in question denied it, saying that it''s a lie, and they parted ways as that person thanked Corey with "If you need anything, give me a call¡­"


    In terms of school, Corey has no more sses. The only thing left is the graduation ceremony, and Corey is officially done with high school. He spoke with Charlie about his summer and college ns and Charlie was not happy about it.


    First, Corey requested to spend his summer at the Cliffside Vi in order to train. Charlie has no problem with Corey training, but does he need to stay there? Only when Aiden and Sarah confirmed that it''s not a problem, Charlie rxed about it.


    Second, Corey said that he wants to continue his education online, how Merve and the others are doing. Charlie was against it. "You already got eptance letters from several Ivy League colleges. If you want to focus on your studies, you should be on campus. It will also provide you with opportunities to build yourwork¡­"


    Corey was exasperated. Going to sses in person is one thing, but staying on campus¡­? And most of those are out of state! When will he see Merve? That was out of the question! Corey then said that he will take a year off from school to what Charlie blew a fuse.


    "You are doing this for Merve, aren''t you?" Charlie asked angrily. "It makes me wonder if she a good or a bad influence?"


    "I wouldn''t be here if not for her. I am trying my best for her!" Corey''s anger matched Charlie''s. How dares he use Merve of being a bad influence? Merve in his life is the best thing ever and the only good thing about that argument was that Merve was not present to hear Charlie''s hurtful words.


    "If you want to be your best, then focus on your studies. Learn things, meet people, be strong, for her."


    "I don''t need to be three time zones away from her in order to aplish that!" Corey responded.


    Emma had to interfere. They were getting out of hand. "Charlie honey¡­ why don''t we let Coreye up with a detailed n of how he can aplish things? We can review it and then talk about it. Most of the kids at the Cliffside Vi never stepped in any ssroom and they are doing great¡­"


    Emma is more flexible in terms of education than Charlie. Charlie did everything by the books, while Emma worked and studied at the same time, so she knows that going to school does not need to be the ssical whole day on-campus experience.


    That discussion left several things hanging in the air, with Corey promising that by July 1st he will present a detailed n of his training and education until graduation.


    Corey is at the Cliffside Vi for three days, and after two days in separate rooms, Corey and Merve asked for an apartment. Last night was their first night together, in their apartment, and Merve could not be happier about it.


    "Earth to Merve¡­"


    Masika''s voice pulled Merve out of her thoughts and based on Masika''s expression, Merve realized that she missed something.


    "What?"


    Masika stifled augh. "I was saying¡­ This is training and if you are going to get lost in a daze while watching your boyfriend, he is more of a distraction than motivation. Do you want to be a bodyguard, or not?"


    Merve blinked and saw that she is standing in front of a pullup bar. She was doing pullups and then she heard Aiden talking to Corey and she got distracted. How many pullups did she do? Merve has no idea. Ah, now she needs to start all over.


    "How do you focus on training when Zack is around?" Merve asked helplessly.


    "Uhm¡­ I don''t know." Masika admitted. "It can be hard sometimes, but we are training together for three years so¡­ maybe I''m used to¡­" Masika froze when she heard Zack''s grunt from behind her.


    "You are used to me? Already?" Zack clicked his tongue and shook his head in disapproval.


    Merve giggled when she saw Masika''s flustered expression.


    Masika moved toward Zack and hugged his sweaty arm. Usually, she would enjoy the firmness of his muscles, but now she is in trouble and needs to stay focused. "I was saying that I''m used to training with you. Whenever my will wavers, I remember your sharp gaze and handsome features as you aim the knife at the target, and I want to perform better¡­ And your perfect stance¡­"


    A small smile crept on Zack''s lips as he listened to Masika''s clumsy exnation and he had no intention of interrupting her bber.


    ---

 Chapter 1687 - Making A Progress (3)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    May 31


    8:27 AM


    Aiden entered the study and found Sarah in front of aputer.


    Earlier that morning, Sarah joined Aiden for the morning run, and then she went inside for a video chat with Ellie while he stayed on the training grounds to instruct Corey on several fighting moves. Kicks mostly.


    Aiden noticed that she is lost in whatever is showing on the screen and he cleared his throat to get her attention. "Done with Ellie?"


    Sarah smiled dreamily and gestured to Aiden toe closer so that he can see baby-photos on the screen. "Yes. Amber is the cutest 2 weeks old baby I''ve ever seen. We should n for a trip to Chicago to visit them before Melissa kidnaps her. Ellie says that her mother-inw is ecstatic that she has a granddaughter and since she came from the hospital, Melissa is staying at their ce, refusing to leave the baby."


    Aiden didn''t want toment on Melissa. She is baby-girl crazy since Ellia and Jasper married. But he approves the idea of a trip. "Chicago sounds good. While on the topic of babies¡­ when will you¡­ do the test?"


    Sarah shifted in her seat. "My period is only 2 dayste. I want to wait at least 3 more days so that we are confident in results."


    "We can go to the hospital and get you tested. Those are very precise."


    "I know but¡­ I don''t want to go there only to be disappointed. I want to see that it''s positive at home before we go to the hospital and risk that someone else finds out."


    Sarah bit her lower lip and gave him her best puppy-eyed look. She does not want to tell him that her period is 5 dayste, but she didn''t get a chance to get the pregnancy test done without him knowing because he is watching her like a hawk. And she really wants to make it a surprise with romance and all the good things he deserves. Sarah has a n to visit JoAnna in the afternoon when Aiden has meetings with the people from the White foundation; she will use seeing the twins as an excuse and get tested there.


    Aiden exhaled in defeat. "Fine. Three days and not a minute longer."


    He leaned closer and kissed her on the lips.


    Sarah scrunched her nose. "You could use a shower."


    "I remember the time when you didn''t mind me being sweaty after a workout." Aiden spoke against her lips.


    Sarah giggled. How can she mind? The scent of his body mixed with testosterone after a workout is the most potent aphrodisiac.


    "I don''t mind." Sarah proved her words by licking the edge of his jaw before rifying: "You should shower before we go for breakfast."


    "Let''s shower together."


    Sarah could see the mischief in his eyes. "I showered before my chat with Ellie."


    "I can think of a way to get you sweaty again¡­"


    Aiden kissed her neck and paused to savor the feeling of her heartbeat against his lips. That small pulsating told him that she is alive, and in a way, it made him feel alive as well.


    "Love?" He called in a whisper against her neck.


    "Yes?" She breathed.


    "Don''t worry about the test. If it''s negative, we will keep on trying."


    "Yeah¡­" She responded and smiled when his lips resumed moving as his hands sneaked under her top.


    ¡­


    When Sarah and Aiden entered the dining room, it was bustling with activity. Utensils were clinking, people talking, asionalugher burst through the buzz of everything and it mixed with the scent of eggs and maple syrup.


    Sarah and Aiden took their seats at the table with Michael, Oni, Haru, N, Zack, and Masika.


    They use this breakfast-time to discuss current topics and ns, and anyone who has something to talk about is wee to join.


    "We are on track with preparations for your birthday party." Oni informed Sarah.


    Sarah is not into parties where she is the center of attention, but her birthdays are a reason for kids to show off their talents and she will not deny them this excitement. Anyway, even if she tells them not to do anything, they will still do it and make it a surprise party. Her birthday celebration is a fun asion, and she appreciates all the efforts, but the thing she looks forward to the most is the vani cake with fresh strawberries which Aiden makes for her.


    Michael shared his status rted to manpower from the White foundation. "We have extra people securing crucial points of the White corp. and the White foundation due to the messages Samara received, but so far, there is no unusual activity."


    "If there is nothing, we should consider reverting to normal." Aiden said. "The more time passes, the more I think that someone pranked Samara."


    Sarah didn''t agree with Aiden. "That would be a lot of effort for a prank. We were unable to find traces of themunication she received and that means whoever did it, knows exactly how to erase traces. We are dealing with an expert or with someone who has enough money to hire an expert."


    "Are there chances that she made it up?" N asked.


    "I don''t think so." Sarah responded. "Why would she do that? If this is before she got together with Mathew, I would say that she wants attention, but the man is smothering her with love. I''m quite sure she does not need more. My concern is not if Samara made it up, but if there are more people who were contacted and who epted the offer. If others are like Samara, it means that they are nning to attack from the inside."


    Aiden would like to go back to normal and to re-assign resources to different tasks, but he knows that Sarah will object. This is not a fight he wants to engage in. "How long should we have double security? There are other tasks that are kept aside because of theck of manpower."


    Sarah exhaled. "Security is important. Let''s discuss after breakfast those important tasks and if you have something of high priority, we can get the AoC members to help."


    "OK." Aiden agreed, even though this was not the oue he hoped to achieve.


    "Happy topics next!" Sarah announced. "Kids are almost done with their exams and we shoulde up with a schedule for summer. Anyone who is over fifteen years old is eligible for an internship with options of nc, White corp., Ceresc Solutions, and Heinelurgy."


    "Charlie also said that if anyone is interested, they cane to Smithsonite corp." Aiden added.


    Sarah liked this. More options. "N, I want you to provide a list with internship options by end of this week. You know about nc; talk to Jeff, Mishi, Ron, and Charlie to get information on otherpanies. If someone is not interested in internship, I want to see a n what they will do during July and August months. Oni, you are in charge of making sure that everyone has a n. We should get that sorted out first so that we can n for the fun stuff. At least three days on the ranch in New Mexico where we can let loose driving and riding horses. And camping. How about we go to an ind for a week?"


    "Which one?" Aiden asked.


    Sarah bobbed her head. "Any. It can be fun camping on the beach, or in the jungle. Those are different environments, perfect for survival skills we didn''t cover so far. And we can add a treasure hunt and various funpetitions¡­"


    Sarah chatted excitedly while Oni and N took notes.


    Masika nced at Zack who could not hide his surprise. The more time he spends at the Cliffside Vi, the more he finds out about all the awesome things that happen here. Zack is not eligible for internship because he technically has a job at the Army of Chaos. But he wondered if he would be able to go to the ranch in New Mexico and camping on the ind. He would like that, with Masika.


    Aiden worked on his breakfast while wondering if he will allow Sarah to be exposed to any harsh survival situations after they confirm that she is pregnant. Probably not.


    Aiden watched Sarah with the corner of his eye and smiled. Maybe she needs a test, but he doesn''t. In thest few days, he noticed that Sarah is more sensitive to his touch, and he thought that he is imagining it, but now that she admitted how her period iste... he knows that she is pregnant. But he will y along... for three more days.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1688 - Making A Progress (4)

    A few tables away, Imani took her seat next to Jamari without a word.


    Jamari nced at her and smiled.


    Since their touching-experience in the bed from that morning, Imani and Jamari didn''t talk. Imani got ready for her morning exercise and dashed out without waiting for Jamari. Normally, they take turns in the bathroom and leave together, but Jamari understood that Imani is flustered and that she probably needs some space.


    During the warmup run, Jamari was behind Imani, and then at the training ground he was doing his own thing next to her, and even though she didn''t shoo him away, she didn''t look at him either. As usually, Jamari let her do the morning after-training routine in the bathroom first, and by the time he was done, she was not in the apartment.


    At this point, Jamari suspected that this is more than embarrassment and that Imani must be angry. Did he cross some line Imani set? How can he fix it? He was not sure about that, but his stomach rumbled, so he went to get breakfast.


    Back to the present...


    Now Imani sat next to Jamari, which means that she is not angry.


    "Enjoying breakfast?" Jamari regretted his stupid question, but it was the only thing he could think of to strike a conversation.


    "It''s OK." Imani mumbled without looking at him.


    Jamari understood this as she needs more time to process the events from that morning, and he gave up on talking to her. He thought that he should tease her. That usually works. But how can he tease her when she is shutting him out?


    Jamari and Imani ate next to each other in silence when Ade and Hande joined them.


    Ade plopped on his chair and started eating fruits which were from three bowls on his tray.


    Jamari exhaled in relief. Finally, someone he can talk to. The silence is suffocating.


    "You are having only fruits for breakfast?" Jamari asked Ade.


    "Mmm¡­" Ade hummed while nodding. He swallowed and exined: "Apples are good, but cantaloupes and watermelons are super-sweet. I can''t believe they can be this good out of season. I think these are from Mexico. You should have some melons also."


    Jamari''s lips stretched into a smile at the memory of Imani''s breasts in his hands. "I''ve had some this morning." His smile widened when he saw that Imani is looking at him with her eyes open wide.


    Ade was busy with food to pay attention to Imani. He mumbled with a full mouth: "Oh, so you got fruits before breakfast? You probably picked the sweetest ones."


    "Yeah. The ones I''ve grabbed are the best." Jamari said and chuckled when he saw that Imani is blushing fiercely. It was obvious that she understood the reference.


    Hande didn''t notice the awkward atmosphere between Imani and Jamari, but she noticed watermelon juice dripping down Ade''s chin. She rolled her eyes and took a napkin.


    "Take smaller bites. You are not a pig." Hande grumbled while dabbing Ade''s chin.


    Ade smiled and with his cheeks full, he looked like an adorable chipmunk. "I can be your pig if you want one."


    Hande giggled. "I don''t want a pig. I want Ade."


    Ade swallowed and grinned. "Here I am. Pig and all¡­"


    He leaned closer and made pig-like sounds before kissing her cheek.


    Hande burst into a heartyugh which rang over the mor in the dining room. She pushed Ade away with a reminder that there are people watching.


    ¡­


    At the table with Sarah and Aiden¡­


    "Your ring changes color¡­" Zack noticed that the ck ring on Aiden''s hand asionally changes into silver color.


    Aiden looked at his left hand and smiled. He tilted his head toward Sarah. "Hers also."


    Sarah extended her left hand next to Aiden''s and a secondter, they touched, and the color change happened.


    "These are our wedding bands." Aiden exined while gazing in Sarah''s eyes. "When we touch, our rings prove that she is the light of my life."


    "And you are mine..." Sarah responded to Aiden dreamily whilecing her fingers with his.


    Aiden hummed in approval. "That is why I never take it off. It reminds me that without you, my life is dark."


    Sarah''s cheeks hurt from smiling. The impact of Aiden''s sweet talking is more intense when there are others listening.


    "That is cool." Zack said while nodding. He understood that it must be some chemical reaction, or electrical¡­ and when they touch, theyplete the circuit. Maybe. "Where did you get them?"


    "Talk to Felix." Aiden said and winked at Masika who was observing all this in silence.


    Masika blushed and lowered her head while wondering if Zack will propose to her or not. She is too young to get married. Or is she? Ah! If he asks, how should she respond?


    Zack nced at Masika and chuckled. "Stop overthinking."


    Before Masika could snap a response at him, Zack stood up. "I have a meeting in a few¡­"


    "I''m going also¡­" Masika was right behind him.


    Sarah leaned on Aiden and observed the duo as they walked away side-by-side with trays in their hands.


    Zack leaned toward Masika. "Do you want me to get you a ring?"


    Masika blinked. "What makes you think so?"


    "I saw your interest when I asked about their rings."


    Masika narrowed her eyes. There is no way she will admit it. "Who would want a ring from you?"


    "I can think of a fewdies who would not mind¡­"


    Zack saw that Masika thrust her hip sideways, toward him, and he stepped backward, avoiding her.


    "How dare you dodge?" Masika hissed.


    "I know I was wrong. I will stay still and receive my punishment."


    Masika stood by his side and thrust toward him.


    When her hip connected with his body she winced, and he didn''t budge. "Why are you so hard?"


    Zack leaned closer and spoke into her ear: "I am always hard around you, doll¡­"


    Masika froze and she felt heat creeping up her neck. They are sharing an apartment and they did it many times, but she can''t get used to his dirty talk. She didn''t know that Zack is so naughty.


    She watched him shake withughter and part of her was angry that he is teasing her, and the other part enjoyed seeing him carefree and happy.


    "You are lucky that I''m in love with you." Masika exhaled helplessly.


    "That I am¡­"


    ¡­


    At the table¡­


    Aiden''s eyes were on Sarah and he enjoyed seeing her expression as she observed the people in the dining hall.


    "Happy?" He wanted to hear what is on her mind.


    Sarah nced at Aiden and her smile widened. "I never thought that I would be surrounded by so much love. Everyone is doing their own thing, but it''s harmonious."


    Aiden leaned his lips on her temple. "This is all thanks to you."


    "Do you like it? Would you change anything? Sometimes I worry that I get too consumed in what I want that I neglect your desires."


    "Before I''ve met you, I was a loner. There were people around me, but I didn''t let anyone inside. If someone told me that I would live in a ce with nearly a hundred people and be content, I would call that person a liar. But none of this would matter without you. Don''t worry about neglecting me. I am right by your side and I promise to tell you if I need more of your attention. I never thought that I can be this happy and¡­" Aiden put his palm on her belly. "I know that it will get better."


    Sarah rubbed the back of his palm and smiled dreamily. Yes, it will get better.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1689 - Under Attack (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Wednesday, May 31


    9:56 AM


    In the study room¡­


    Sarah, Aiden, Oni, and Michael are going over the tasks from the White foundation which are currently on hold due tock of manpower.


    "I didn''t know there are so many¡­" Sarah said with a troubled expression. "This will take hours to go through."


    "We are postponing everything that is not critical since we got a tip from Samara that someone is taunting her to act against Jeff. Over time, things piled up." Aiden exined why there are so many pending tasks. He felt guilty for allowing it to reach this point and embarrassed that Sarah found out about his ipetence.


    Sarah saw that Aiden is troubled and smiled while trying to cheer him up. "Don''t worry about it. We will figure it out together, one at a time. Let''s prioritize them based on the importance, how many people are needed, and how long each of the tasks will take. Once we have that, we can talk to Noah and figure out resources needed. It might take days, but we will get this ball rolling."


    They were discussing items on the list when Aiden''s phone buzzed, and he saw that it''s Jeff. It is during work hours, so it must be important.


    "Keep on talking, I will take this outside." Aiden said before walking out of the study.


    Michael is Aiden''s right-hand man at the White foundation, so he is also familiar with the tasks.


    About a minuteter, Aiden returned with aplex expression.


    "Something serious?" Sarah asked.


    "I''m not sure." Aiden responded. "Five warehouses and one facility from the White corp. were attacked in thest hour."


    "Casualties?" Sarah asked.


    "No. They were deterred because of doubled manpower. But Jeff told me that Steve contacted him. He is having some problems at a few locations and he asked Jeff if he can help out."


    Sarah was about to say something when her phone started beeping in a way that was familiar but long forgotten. Sarah checked and she saw that it''s her application which notifies her when someone from the Hill family starts trending online. And Sarah added Jeff and Aiden to that list as well.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and understood that something is off.


    "Oni, Michael¡­ let''s drop this nning for now. The two of you check trending articles. See if anyone familiar shows up." Sarah instructed and turned to Aiden. "Do you know which locations were attacked?"


    He confirmed and he understood what Sarah wants. "Let''s look into security footage to see what exactly happened."


    "You think that the person who contacted Samara is making a move?" Michael guessed.


    "Highly likely." Sarah responded. "Aiden, can you follow up with Steve? Maybe we find simrities between what happened at locations belonging to White corp. and Long Industries."


    "On it."


    "I will get security footages and we can review them for anything unusual¡­" Sarah took her phone and typed instructions for Eve.


    While waiting for Eve to gather the videos, Sarah was looking over Oni''s shoulder and she could not believe how many online articles are out there. Most of them were some gossip and rubbish, but it was flooding the inte.


    "Gabriel will send us locations which had issues¡­" Aiden said. "What''s your status?"


    "There are too many. About Jeff, Anna, White corp., Sophia, Felix, Orion Enterprise, Long Industries, Smithsonite corp. Personal and business. Everything is mixed." Sarah thought about how it''s interesting that Charlie''spany is mentioned, and even Emma''s rehabilitation center. "Can you reach out to Charlie and confirm if his locations were attacked?"


    "You think that this is coordinated?" Aiden guessed Sarah''s thoughts.


    "I''m not thinking. Only collecting data." Sarah responded. She does think it''s coordinated, but she does not want to create panic. Anyone who would dare to attack the White, Long, and Smith family at the same time is either foolish or¡­ capable.


    Sarah swiftly typed instructions to Eve to remove online articles. Sarah wished that Michael and Oni know about Eve. That would make these things easier. Aiden and Sarah spoke about revealing Eve to a few more people, but that was a difficult decision and they ended up postponing it.


    Just as Sarah thought about Eve being a secret, Eve''s voice was heard in the study: "Master, the video recordings are avable¡­"


    Sarah nked out for a moment. Why is Eve talking?


    "What is that sound? Is that a new system you are developing?" Oni asked.


    Sarah didn''t answer Oni''s questions. She bolted out of her seat. "Eve, run self-diagnostic!"


    Aiden didn''t miss the panic in Sarah''s voice, and he tried to get her to calm down. "It will be OK."


    Sarah shook her head fervently. "No. Eve vited one of the main directives: staying silent. I''m afraid that something is really wrong."


    Sarah realized that Eve called her <em>''master''</em>. For several years, Eve is addressing Sarah by her name, and not <em>''master''</em>.


    Sarah sucked in a breath before shouting: "Eve! What is your status?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Sarah started typing fervently on herputer. Aiden stood behind her and observed for a while in order to understand what she is doing.


    A minuteter, Aiden squeezed Sarah''s shoulder. "Sarah, love. You need to pull the plug."


    Sarah was not willing. Her eyes were stinging from the tears which pooled in her eyes and her fingers flew over the keyboard.


    "This is Eve." Sarah said in a shaky voice.


    "That is more the reason to pull the plug. If someone is in and gets control, they can use Eve against us."


    Aiden''s words made Sarah''s hands stop.


    After a long deep breath, she typed a string ofmands.


    "I''m sorry, Eve... I promise toe back for you." Sarah whispered, and they heard faint sounds of security hatches closing.


    "What is that?" Michael asked. So far, he understood that something is wrong and that this is not the right time to ask questions, but now the sounds appeared to be close, so he had to ask.


    Aiden responded. "We have a semi-automated security system that we call Eve. It seems that we were hacked. When Sarah shut it down, the lockdown was initiated."


    Sarah was grateful that Aiden came up with this to hide Eve''s true nature. She was too stressed to think clearly. Eve is her baby, her childhood friend. Sarah created Eve with many lines of code over years and someone managed to get in and to damage her. Sarah gritted her teeth while thinking about possible scenarios. What if they made a copy and then did irreparable damage to the original? What if¡­?


    "Love¡­" Aiden''s call made Sarah open her eyes and look at him. "This is not the time to overthink things. The inte is full of trash about us. Jeff''s, Steve''s, and Charlie''s locations were attacked. Eve was corrupted and there is no way that all this happened identally at the same time. Let''s fix this. One by one. People first. Eve will need to wait. I will help you get her back."


    Sarah gave Aiden a small nod. He always manages to get her focused. A lot of things are happening, and she will be useless if she just spaces out.


    Sarah saw that Aiden was silent, and she knew that he is nning. A few secondster, Aiden started issuingmands¡­


    "Let''s get Masika, N, Haru, Ron, and Z here. We need to look at the surveince videos to see what is going on. And we need to clean up the inte. With Eve down, drones are toys that require someone to operate them¡­ I will override security mechanisms in the house so that we are not locked in. Sarah, contact Anna and Sophia about the situation and suggest that theye here with the kids. It''s safer. Talk to Noah and Aaron and notify them that drones are useless. They need to add more manpower to the critical locations. We are not sure if the Army of Chaos is being targeted, but they are vulnerable now¡­ Michael, summon an emergency meeting with others in the house and share information that we have a failure in our security system and that until it''s fixed, everyone needs to stay on high alert. Don''t forget to contact Hong, he is at the Beach House¡­ Oni, get in touch with Charlie and Steve and suggest that Emma, Bridgette, and Denisee here¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1690 - Under Attack (2)

    ~ Croatia ~


    Marija and Nick are sitting next to each other, both focused on the screens in front of them.


    "Are you sure that your code is working?" Marija asked Nick.


    "It''s working." He said irritably. She asked him this ten times already.


    "How do you know?"


    "It''s a self-replicating virus that alters random pieces of code on a kernel level. Every time a block executes, something will be altered. The more they use the system, the more damage my virus makes."


    "Howe there are no changes?" Marija asked while staring at the live feed from the military satellite which is pointing at the properties of the Cliffside Vi and the Beach House.


    Currently, they are only seeing dense foliage. And based on the peopleing and going, there must be more than that. Also, why would Sarah and Aiden go to the lengths of blocking the signal in the area of a in forest?


    Marija and Nick know that a device like a signal blocker must work all the time, so if that gets corrupted, they should see what is on the properties, and not only the forest.


    "Patience." Nick grumbled. "The virus works in small increments. If I made anything bigger, they would notice when I sent it instead of the SOS signal. Of course, this will work if our assumption is correct that they have a custom security system in ce."


    "Did you forget who Sarah is? Even Smithsonite corp. and Long Industries have high-end security and we had to be careful when messing it up without leaving traces. Do you think that characters like Sigma and Omega will have anything less? Besides, Orion Enterprise is apany that provides custom security systems, that is why White corp. was the toughest nut to crack. I am confident that if your virus works, they will lose even ess to hot water because everything is connected."


    Nick was annoyed that Marija is doubting the quality of his virus, but he didn''t want to talk about it. "Are you sure that Sarah wille out?"


    Marija nodded confidently. "I carefully selected locations which should be sabotaged, and which ones should be attacked. There are four locations heavily depending on electronics. Sarah is known for her software and hardware skills and she will definitely go to one of those. Considering that Sarah enjoys sharing her knowledge, they definitely have a number of people with skills simr to Sarah''s. That is where this inte messes into y. She will use helpers to clean up the inte, and go on-site personally¡­"


    Nick had to agree with Marija. Sarah would never put her friends in danger. Sarah is awesome like that.


    Nick admired Marija''s analysis. This whole n is more than just people and coordination. Marija created the n while thinking about Sarah''s personality. Marija is scary.


    "Bingo!" Marija eximed when the images on her screen changed. "Look, you can see people¡­ and they have a training ground."


    Nick stared at the screen with eyes open wide, hoping to get a glimpse of Sarah. Of course, the people look tiny, like ants, but he is confident that he would recognize her.


    After a few seconds, Nick frowned. "There are still parts that are not visible."


    "Yeah. It seems that they have several signal blockers on each property, and whatever went down was something that synchronizes them for greater coverage. But this is enough. We know that it''s working. I will alert the attack teams to head in."


    Nick panicked when he heard <em>''attack teams''</em>. He put his hand over Marija''s to prevent her from reaching for one of the burner phones in front of her. "Make sure Sarah is not hurt."


    Marija rolled her eyes. "She will be fine."


    Nick''s grip tightened. "I don''t believe you."


    "The time to think about the whole trust issue was before you decided to join this little operation." Marija sneered. She saw that Nick will not let her make the call, so she had to exin: "These are only scouts with a goal to get in with cameras and give us a better look of what is on those properties."


    "Why does it matter? We only want Sarah."


    Nick''s grip loosened and Marija used this chance to swat Nick''s hand away and grab the burner phone. "YOU only want Sarah. I want to know what they are hiding."


    Nick made a face. "You want to rob them?"


    "That depends on what they are hiding. Why are you so nosy? Your goal is Sarah, and that is what you will get. Leave the rest to me¡­"


    Nick watched Marija make the call and he gritted his teeth. The fact that Marija didn''t tell him all the details of this borate n is driving him nuts. He exhaled and chanted silently to calm down because Marija is right. His goal is Sarah and he should not care about anything else. But there is one thing¡­


    "I don''t want Aiden to be hurt."


    Marija''s eyes widened in surprise. "Since when you care about him?"


    "I want him to see me with Sarah by my side. Only then I will be satisfied."


    "Male ego." Marija snorted.


    Nick grabbed Marija''s hand. "Promise¡­"


    "Fine. I will see what I can do, but I can''t promise anything. The men are already on the field..."


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Emma, Bridgette, and Victoria are in the kids'' room with babies and toddlers (and nannies). Bridgette wanted to help with the situation, but JoAnna told her to stay with Emma (who is six months pregnant), assuring her that they have everything under control.


    The yroom is massive with a lot of toys, a soft y area, and there are sofas for kids to climb on and grownups to sit and observe.


    With so many people gathering and tackling issues, they moved from the study room to the underground nning room which can amodate twenty people at the conference table and the room next-door is used as aputer-central from where Masika, N, Haru, Ron, Z, and Oni are working on cleaning up the inte.


    "Biddy could have helped." Sophia said to JoAnna on their way to the nning room.


    "I don''t trust Victoria. There is something about her that I don''t like."


    JoAnna met Victoria and they spoke several times during events that Jeff and Gabriel attended. Victoria was always polite, but JoAnna never liked Victoria.


    Sophia understood. "If Bridgette joined, then Victoria woulde as well."


    JoAnna touched her nose, indicating to Sophia that she is correct. "It makes sense that she came because if Steve is in danger, Gabriel is as well, but¡­"


    "Your instinct is tingling." Sophia ended JoAnna''s sentence. "No need to exin. Your instinct was never wrong. Even if she is not dangerous, something is off about her."


    "I think that we should call Penny here as well. We can make it a ydate. Penny is familiar with two-faced people from high society so she can help us keep an eye on Victoria."


    Sophia agreed. "You can never be too careful."


    As soon as they entered the nning room, Felix approached them.


    "Don''t spend too much time on your feet¡­" Felix urged Sophia while gesturing toward the sofa in the back of the room.


    Sophia''s expression softened when she saw how concerned Felix is. "Val was born two months ago. I am fine to stand and move around."


    "Oh, I know that you can move... but I would prefer that you keep your energy for something else¡­" He gave her a yful wink.


    JoAnna burst into augh. "It seems that I need to prepare pregnancy tests to confirm your baby number four."


    Sophia''s eyes widened. "No. Please don''t jinx me."


    "There is nothing for me to jinx. Felix is known to be immune to contraception." JoAnna said through giggles.


    "What are you grinning? Go back to what you were doing¡­" Sophia said to Felix and pped his buttock lightly.


    "I''m d to see that your bond is strong after three kids." JoAnna told Sophia when Felix went back to hisptop.


    Sophia looked at Felix dreamily. "Strong is the word. Since my bleeding after the delivery stopped, we are having sexatons every night."


    JoAnna reminded herself not to tease Sophia about a fourth child. And did Sophia say SEXATONS? Is that even a word?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1691 - Under Attack (3)

    Sarah and Aiden went to the study in order to join the virtual conference with Jeff, Steve, and Charlie without disturbing others in the nning room.


    "Based on the videos, it seems that the methods of attack are simr, the fact that it all happened at the same time and that inte is flooded with information about our three families, also supports our theory that this is coordinated." Aiden summarized what they have so far. "We have our people working on cleanup of the inte for everyone so you should focus on securing your resources."


    Steve and Charlie admitted that they are short on manpower.


    "Gabriel is on the phone since this morning. It''s almost like all our facilities are encountering some issues, and in many ces, video monitoring is offline." Steve said while pinching the roof of his nose. "Some incidents are minor and not worth looking into, but with our security system messed up, we can''t see what is serious without going in person."


    "I''m facing a simr situation." Charlie admitted. "For the first ten locations, I dispatched men, but in thest hour, whatever they reported, I told them to sit tight and wait for backup. I can only hope that these are false rms or that attackers are not heavily armed. If mypetition finds out about my current state, I will be decimated."


    It was Jeff''s turn to give his updates. "My phones are also sizzling. Leah is taking care of it. I am good with men, but we are overwhelmed with technology failures. Ben assured me that the servers at the HQ are operating without any issues and that we didn''t have security breach, so this is the problem only with my warehouses and facilities outside city limits." Jeff was the only one with some positive news. He briefly exined to Charlie and Steve what Samara told him and how that is the reason he had more security than usually. "I thought that this is only for mypany, otherwise, I would give you a heads-up."


    "Of course." Steve said. He trusts Jeff because they worked together for a long time, and Jeff is the one who helped Steve climb up the ranks of the Long family. "Let''s figure this out. Can you spare some of your men to check a number of my locations?"


    Aiden nced at Sarah and she understood that he is silently asking her about the members of the Army of Chaos because everyone else is stretched thin.


    "Send us the locations in order of priority." Sarah said. "If you have any information rted to the current situation, include that as well. We will distribute our manpower and let you know the timeline¡­ How about we sync up in half an hour?"


    Charlie and Steve logged off and Jeff used this to ask about Eve.


    "Howe Eve is down?"


    Sarah shook her head helplessly. "We noticed irregrities and had to shut her down. It looks like a virus, but I need time to look into it."


    "I suggest you work on getting Eve back online." Jeff said. "We are depending on Eve to alert us of attacks, and in some locations, to fend them off. Without Eve, we are sitting in the dark and it will take time to get to the bottom of this manually. My concern is that attacks areing in waves and stretching our people to the point of them not being able to retaliate. They might n for a big attack on a location with insufficient defenses and that could be catastrophic. Soldiers are one thing, but most of my locations are secured by regr people as well. Unless we deal with this swiftly, it will get out of hand. Just like Charlie, Steve and I have enemies in waiting. We can''t afford to stay vulnerable."


    Aiden exhaled. "How I see it, everything is messed up. This attack was nned for a long time, and it''s massive. Watch your back, Jeff. If this is rted to the person who contacted Samara¡­" Aiden didn''t finish his thoughts. He wondered if they have a traitor close to them. Someone from the Cliffside Vi? Anything is possible. Aiden told himself not to go there. If he starts suspecting kids and their friends, he will end up alone in a dark ce. <em>''Focus, Aiden. There is so much to do¡­''</em>


    Sarah looked at Aiden and asked softly: "What do you think?"


    If it''s up to her, she would work on Eve right away, because she does not see Eve as piles of code. However, that also means that Sarah''s judgment is messed up, and she relies on Aiden to keep her grounded.


    Aiden snapped out of his dark thoughts and agreed with Jeff. "Sarah, work on Eve. Get Mishi and the group from Ceresc Solutions to help you iste and analyze the virus and how it got in. It might be a clue to who is behind all this mess."


    Sarah realized that Aiden will not join her. "What about you?"


    "I will be ground control. I have Anna and Sophia here to help manage the situation. We will analyze data from Jeff, Charlie, and Steve,e up with a n and dispatch people. Leave this up to me. Your only focus should be on getting Eve on-line. OK?"


    Sarah nodded in agreement. "Don''t take unnecessary risks. I want you to be careful."


    Aiden caressed Sarah''s cheek and spoke into her lips. "I''m not going anywhere."


    "Before the two of you start making out, I''m going to log off¡­" Jeff grumbled, and the screen went dark.


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t hear Jeff, they were lost in each other''s eyes.


    Aiden closed the distance between them, and they kissed. It was a long kiss that left Sarah''s lips throbbing and asking for more.


    "I don''t feel like parting from you." Sarah admitted her thoughts.


    Aiden smiled. "Same here. But we have a mess to clean up. Let''s get this done quickly so that I can taste you again."


    He gave her a quick kiss and they walked out of the study room.


    In the hallway where the nning room is¡­


    Sarah hugged Aiden and took in a deep breath, inhaling his scent.


    Sarah didn''t want to part from him. With Eve being offline and all the attacks, she was uneasy and only Aiden''s proximity made it better. But the best ce to fix Eve is from the room with the most powerfulputers in the house, and that is on the lowest level where only Sarah and Aiden have ess.


    "I wish that you cane with me."


    "So do I, love¡­" Aiden said and tightened his hold on Sarah. "Focus on Eve. I wille to bring you lunch and keep you updated. OK?"


    Sarah wanted to say that she wille out, but she is aware that fixing Eve will take hours and that once she starts digging into code, she will probably forget about the time.


    "I''m counting on you to take care of everything. Me included. Don''t allow me to starve."


    Aidenughed. "I will never let you starve. Didn''t I prove that many times already? More than once, I cooked for you in the middle of the night."


    "Mhm..." Sarah hummed in agreement. "Sometimes I wonder why you pamper me so much."


    Aiden chuckled. "I am trying to prove that I am ready for when your cravings start."


    "I love it when you cook for me. It makes me feel special."


    "I will always cook for you. I will do anything for you."


    Sarah exhaled. She can stand in the hallway and talk with him forever, but there is work that needs to be done.


    Sarah felt silly for being so clingy because Aiden will be only a few floors above her, and they can see each other anytime. "I should go."


    Aiden gave her a lingering kiss and they held hands as they walked in opposite directions. Their bodies parted, and then the contact between their hands reduced to tips of their fingers. Sarah watched him walk away and her gaze fell on her ck wedding band.


    She was tense and her insides trembled as she descended to the lowest level. Sarah shook it off. "I''m nervous because of Eve and all this other mess¡­ It will all be better when we find out who is behind it and give them a good beating..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1692 - Under Attack (4)

    Aiden worked with JoAnna, Sophia, Felix, Michael, Oni, and Zack on understanding the current situation and figuring out the most effective way to tackle it. Noah also joined online several times, to coordinate resources from the Army of Chaos.


    Because Eve is down and drones lost their Eve-driven capabilities, Noah assigned more manpower to guard strategic points of the Army of Chaos, and they prioritized other locations.


    Several ships owned by Long Industries which are on the ocean reported failures and Noah assigned men from the Army of Chaos to apany mechanics from Long Industries to go and check them with helicopters.


    "The biggest problem is that new locations are showing up." Zack said while rubbing the back of his neck.


    Aiden agreed with Zack. "I can''t believe that it''s less than one hour since we started tackling this mess. It feels like days¡­"


    They all looked at the map of the Los Angeles and surrounding area and all the dots which showed where the locations of interest are. Colors indicated if the location was visited, if the men are assigned, or if it''s still pending to be checked. And Zack is right. Steve, Charlie, and Jeff are sending them updates every fifteen minutes, adding more locations to the list.


    "These two are important, and there is a technology failure." Felix said while pointing at two dots. "I will go to one, and Nico and Beck can go to the second one."


    Sophia frowned. "What? You are staying here."


    Felix framed Sophia''s face with his palms and looked into her eyes which simmered with concern. "Ma ch¨¦ri, I will go with bodyguards. These locations need to be checked by someone who understands hardware. I can do it, and I believe that Nico and Beck are capable. Everyone is doing their part. I will be careful¡­"


    ¡­


    On the lowest level¡­


    Sarah was typing fervently while isting modules of code. She wants to get help from the Sigma army members, but she does not want to give them ess to everything. Her n is to give them specific parts, and then to tackle the problem with a divide-and-conquer strategy.


    It didn''t take her long to separate code by functions and to get on the call with Mishi, Lucija, Petar, Emir, and Teresa.


    "These are parts of my pet project." Sarah vaguely exined. "Someone corrupted it. I hope that you can help me figure out what happened."


    "Of course." Mishi assured Sarah in his usual calm and collected tone. "Tell us what we are working with."


    "You are looking at modules that I developed with a goal to create an assistant. It is on a number of servers, and all of them are on my internalwork which is heavily secured. Other than me and Aiden, no one has ess. Even for me, it would take a lot of effort to ess it without knowing the passwords and protocols. I don''t know who got in, or how he did it, and that is where youe in."


    "Do you think that it was a targeted attack?" Lucija asked.


    Sarah thought about how to answer this. "Only a handful of people knew that this exists. And other than me and Aiden, no one is skilled in coding."


    "Is it possible that it''s Aiden?" Tereza asked reluctantly.


    Sarah''s whole body stiffened. If Aiden betrayed her, her heart would stop on the spot. "No. I trust him with my life and with my code."


    Tereza smiled meekly. "Sorry, I had to ask."


    Sarah exhaled and rxed slightly. "It''s OK. I am tense because this was one of my most guarded secrets and if someone got their hands on it, who knows what else they''ve got."


    "You are saying that the person who did this is either very skilled or very lucky." Petar said.


    "Or maybe a mix of skills and luck." Lucija said and added: "Sarah could be a target because she is the owner of Ceresc Solutions. Or maybe they wanted to use her to ess her brother-inw who is the CEO of the White corp. Or maybe they targeted Sigma and Omega. There are so many options."


    Emir was looking at the modules and mumbled: "This looks like speech recognition¡­ and this one reminds me of reading heat signatures... Self-learning?" He paused for a second, reminding himself to stay focused. He easily gets distracted with random chatter, and this is important. This is the first time that Sarah called them, asking for them to help her out. That is why Sigma''s army was formed and it''s his time to shine.


    "Is it possible that some function was revealed? Maybe the hacker knew about one thing, and the rest was luck?" Emir asked.


    Sarah shook her head. "Even if the hacker knew about one function or all of them¡­ Knowing about the interface and getting ess to the code behind it, are two different things."


    Emir bobbed his head. "I am a hardware expert. And I can tell you that I can get into things without knowing what is inside. Also, every system has entry points. What are your entry points? Maybe you think of this system as something that will handle automated messages on your phone, but that tells me how your phone is an entry point and that I can send my scripts to your server through your phone."


    Sarah knows that Emir makes sense. She remembered ear-studs and bracelets and Eve-lens¡­ But they have a clear policy that if anyone misces an item, it needs to be reported immediately. She will ask N to do a count of equipment, just in case.


    Sarah swiftly typed a message to N and mumbled: "Thanks for the idea, Emir. I need to think about possible entry points. If you can figure out how code got corrupted, maybe you can reverse-engineer the virus and that could be the clue to who did this."


    "Whoever did this, targeted you and Aiden." Lucija said.


    Sarah shook her head. "It''s not only us. Aiden''s brother, Jeff, and several other friends are facing issues with theirpanies. I''m asking you to look into one piece of the puzzle."


    "Everyone leaves traces. We will find them." Mishi said. "We will get on this right away and we will keep you updated with the progress."


    Sarah was grateful. "Thanks. You are the best. Ping me if you have any other questions as you work on this."


    Sarah got offline and rubbed her face forcibly. Her Sigma army members got independent modules to inspect, and Sarah has the biggest chunk.


    She took a minute to think about their conversation and the current situation.


    Jeff, Charlie, and Steve got attacked at the same time as Eve. And there is a flood of negative traffic online. That requires money, skills, nning, manpower¡­ Who can pull that off? In order to get an answer to that question, she needs to figure out how those people got information on White corp., Smithsonite corp., Long Industries, and most importantly, on Eve. Some information about thosepanies is avable to the general public but some is restricted.


    Sarah was frustrated. There are so many unknown things!


    Sarah took a deep breath and told herself to focus on Eve, she is the only one who can tackle this task, and someone else can look into the information leak. But who is that <em>''someone else''</em>?


    Aiden is the next person who is good at gathering information and analyzing it, but he is busy. Other than him¡­ there is no one else with enough knowledge or ess to tackle all this. Ah, they need more people! Someone top-notch. Sarah remembered how when she needed help with Mr. Patel, she recruited Phoenix and Viper. But she used them already and¡­ Sarah''s eyes widened when she remembered one person. Her father gave her a number, and Sarah stored it.


    Sarah got her phone and made a call.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1693 - Under Attack (5)

    Sarah was gnawing on her lower lip nervously while listening to the phone ringing on the other side.


    Why is no one picking up? She wondered which one is more believeable, that this is the phone number of SP3CT3R, or that her father gave her a fake number.


    Her father is in software development for a long time, but is it possible that he knows SP3CT3R? And even crazier is the possibility that her dad and SP3CT3R are on such good terms that SP3CT3R will do a favor for Edward without asking any questions.


    After six rings, a deep male voice answered. "Yes?"


    Sarah was startled. Someone answered!


    "Is this¡­ Specter?" Sarah felt silly for asking this. She just asked a stranger if he is the most famous hacker in the world. Even if he is, he would not admit it, right?


    "Speaking."


    Sarah froze at his answer and it took her a few seconds to regain the ability to speak.


    "Mr. Specter¡­ Uhm¡­ My father gave me this number and¡­ said to call if I need help."


    "Your father?"


    Sarah could hear that he smiled.


    "Yes. Edward Hill." Sarah was not sure if this was enough. Should she mention Seattle and Orion Enterprise? Or maybe the man on the other side of the line has no idea who Edward Hill is. Why would they use their real names? How would that go?


    Sarah imagined two people, facing each other, and shaking hands¡­


    SP3CT3R: <em>''Hi, I am Specter, the famous hacker.''</em>


    Edward: <em>''Hi, nice to meet you, famous hacker. I am Edward Hill. Oh, by the way¡­ I gave your private phone number to my daughter. I hope that is OK. She will call you and ask for a favor.''</em>


    SP3CT3R: <em>''Not a problem. Everyone has my phone number, I am so easy to reach, yet no one has a clue who I am. And I do favors for everyone! Hahahaha¡­''</em>


    Sarah exhaled while thinking about how this conversation is absolutely ridiculous. If she is keeping her identity as Sigma to a selected few, the circle around SP3CT3R should be even smaller. More like a dot, which is only the SP3CT3R himself. Why is the guy on the other side silent? He is probably thinking who the hell Edward Hill is or maybe he put his phone on mute and dumped it in a trash can¡­ or maybe to the bottom of the ocean and soon the line will disconnect because it lost signal.


    "What is your name?"


    Sarah exhaled. He spoke, finally.


    The silence was not longer than a few seconds, but to Sarah, it was like few eternities.


    "Sarah White. I mean¡­ Sarah Hill, but I''m married, so now I''m White." Sarah stumbled with the answer.


    Another stiffening silence.


    Sarah thought that she heard some shuffling, but it was so faint that she thought that she imagined it.


    "What help do you need?"


    Sarah''s face lit up. It seems that he is willing to help. Or at least to listen to her request.


    She was not sure why, but she had a feeling that the man on the other side of the line is reliable. She wondered if her feeling is correct or maybe she is so desperate that she is grabbing straws and holding onto them like a lifeline. But whichever it is, his voice was smooth and soothing, and it put her at ease.


    "There is trouble in severalpanies. It looks synchronized. I would appreciate it if you can find out how the perpetrators got ess to the information on how and where to attack. Tell me your price."


    "Alright. We can discuss my price after the task ispleted. Send me what you have on this email¡­"


    Sarah ended the call and sent the most recent information they have, and she hoped that will be enough.


    She was still not sure if the man she called is really SP3CT3R, but in the worst case, he wille up with nothing and while she waits for the results from him, she can focus on getting Eve back online.


    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    "Where are you going?" Ste asked Edward with a frown. She does not approve that he is getting out of the bed. "It''ste and time to sleep. Whoever called, can wait."


    Edward chuckled. "It was Sarah. She called Specter for help."


    Ste''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "Sarah needs help?"


    Edward enjoyed Ste''s exaggerated expression. Since they came to the base of the Lebedev family, she is either neutral or frowning. This is a pleasant change. "Jeff''s, Charlie''s, and Steve''spanies are facing some issues."


    Ste could not believe that Edward is so calm. "Why didn''t you ask more questions? Are our kids OK?"


    "If I asked more questions, I would risk revealing who I am."


    Ste rolled her eyes. "She just spoke to you. Doesn''t she know how her father sounds?"


    Edward smiled smugly. "This is my special phone with voice-altering included. And our kids are fine."


    Ste was getting irritated. "How do you know that they are fine if you didn''t ask any questions?"


    "Because Sarah was calm."


    "Why would she ask you to investigate issues instead of using Eve?"


    Edward paused at this question. He was so excited that the stubborn and always self-sufficient Sarah called him for help, that he neglected this detail. "That¡­ I am not sure. But I will help her with what she needs and then look for other answers. The important part is that she was calm and collected, and that means all of them are safe. You know Sarah¡­ if any of them was hurt, she would flip the country and beat up any survivors."


    "You are only guessing. I want to make sure¡­" Ste pushed the covers away, ready to get out of the bed.


    Edward pulled the covers back up and held the edge firmly over Ste''s body, preventing Ste from leaving the bed. "If you call now, Sarah will get suspicious about the timing. She might even think that Lebedevs are behind this trouble." Edward looked Ste in the eyes. "Are they behind this?"


    "No. How much I know¡­"


    Edward leaned and kissed her on the lips. "Sleep now, sugarplum. Call our kids tomorrow and make it sound random."


    Ste rxed and nodded in agreement. She will call tomorrow to hear how Lia, Adam, and Valentin are doing, and then she will ask what else is going on. If Sophia does not talk, Ste will call JoAnna.


    Ste pressed her lips into a line. She has five grandchildren, and instead of enjoying with them, she is stuck here. But if she goes to Los Angeles, who will be here and make sure that these wolves don''t go after her children?


    She watched as Edward walked out of the bedroom and exhaled. She agreed not to call, but how can she sleep like this?


    Ste got out of the bed, put a robe on, and walked out. She will make a big pot of coffee and join Edward. Ste is not sure if she can help, but at least she can give himpany and find out what trouble those kids got themselves into.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1694 - Under Attack (6)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    In the nning room, activity didn''t subside.


    Felix was gone and Sophia was nervous.


    "He will be fine." JoAnna assured Sophia.


    "I know. But I want to see him here or at least on the screen." Sophia gestured toward the screens which showed various video feeds.


    Felix went to one of the locations where electronic surveincepletely failed, and that means that they can''t see what is going on there.


    "Maybe you can go to the kids'' room and give your babies a hug." JoAnna suggested.


    Sophia rejected the offer. "No. I am fine. I need to stay here." She is not fine, but if she goes there, her kids might sense her anxiousness. There is no need to upset the kids.


    In the meantime, they found another location with damaged equipment, and Allen joined that team. Nico and Beck are Felix''s apprentices, but Allen is very proficient with electronics. Of course, Julius is also in that team, watching Allen''s back.


    Some of the other kids got dispatched to other locations, and they assigned a few groups of kids to patrol the area.


    Everyone is busy inside and outside the Cliffside Vi.


    Pam and Leah are at the White corp. The two of them are helping Jeff manage the situation, without impacting regr day at the White corp. for other employees.


    Tiffany is at the LA Medical Center making sure that everything runs smoothly without Emma present, and Mike is by Charlie''s side as his assistant.


    Steve is handling issues at the Long Industries with the help of Gabriel.


    Sophia''s phone buzzed and she answered swiftly when she saw that it''s Felix. He asked to be put on the speaker so that others can hear.


    "We reached the destination. Everything is calm and the existing personnel said that they didn''t notice any intruders. People are scouting the area and I''m looking at the hardware. I don''t see any physical damage, cameras are in ce, so my initial guess is that the issue is with the software. I will run the diagnostic and let you know what I find."


    Sophia exhaled in relief. "Thanks for letting us know¡­" She turned off the speaker and stepped on the side to talk to Felix. Hearing his voice put her at ease.


    Aiden frowned. "Why would anyone damage video surveince without getting in?"


    "Maybe they got in and no one noticed." Zack guessed.


    Aiden rejected that idea. "That is a warehouse forrge pre-assembled equipment. There is no way anyone can steal things without someone noticing, and sabotaging pieces does not make sense because they will be inspected before assembly. If they wanted to cause material loss, they would blow up the ce. If Felix''s guess is correct, they hacked in the security system and disabled it, but no one physically approached the ce."


    "What if they wanted to attack, but for some reason, they changed their minds?" JoAnna asked.


    "If that is true, we need to find out why they changed their minds." Aiden said.


    Aiden looked at the map and rubbed his forehead.


    "There is this location, at the port. I will go there."


    JoAnna didn''t like the idea. "Send someone else."


    "This one also has electronic failures. Three ports are in ckout." Aiden saw that Sophia and JoAnna don''t agree, so he exined: "Felix just reached his destination, Nico and Beck are still traveling to theirs, and Allen left five minutes ago. It will take more than an hour for any of them to finish their work, and they are on the other side of the city. I am the only one who can look into this without dying for almost two hours. This is one of the biggest outages on our map and it can''t be neglected for so long."


    "Go tell Sarah." JoAnna said stiffly.


    Aiden rejected. "She is busy with Eve. I will check that location and return without her noticing that I was gone."


    JoAnna does not approve. Why is he so stubborn? This is not about hiding it from Sarah. "What are we going to tell her if you get hurt?"


    "Why would I get hurt? Didn''t you hear Felix? Someone just messed up with cameras and sensors. I''m sure that these ports have the same issue. I will find where the power was cut off, restore it and it will be fine."


    JoAnna''s frown deepened. "If you are so confident, send an electrician."


    "These are ports under Long Industries. You know that a regr electrician can''t get there and even if he can, he needs to get the system back up. We are all in this together. We need to stop thisndslide and figure out who is behind it. I can''t stay here locked up safely when I know that I can help with the process."


    "We need you here." JoAnna persisted.


    "Michael knows about my men, as much as I do. And you and Sophia can hold the fort. Haru, N, Oni, and Zack are here as well¡­"


    With the corner of his eye, Aiden saw Ade pass by. "I will take Ade with me."


    Ade was going to check on Hande who is helping with online cleanup, but then he heard Aiden and he took two steps backward before peeking into the nning room. "Where are you taking me?"


    "To the port. Electronic failure. We will get a few more people and form a team. It''s a quick mission and we should be back within two hours."


    Sophia ended her talk with Felix and joined JoAnna in frowning at Aiden. They can see that Aiden is set on going and it seems that there is nothing they can say or do to stop him, other than calling Sarah. But Aiden is right. They are all in this together. And just how Sarah is the only one who can fix Eve, right now, Aiden is the only one who can investigate (and hopefully fix) surveince at the port.


    Aiden saw that JoAnna and Sophia gave up on stopping him.


    "Ade, we leave in five minutes¡­ Hero wille with us¡­"


    ¡­


    "Where are you going?" Hande asked Ade, and panic which swelled inside her showed on her face.


    "To the port with Aiden, to investigate the failure of the security system."


    "I''ming with you."


    Hande was half-up when Ade ced his hand on her shoulder, pushing her back into a chair.


    Hande saw that Ade is preventing her from going. "We are a team."


    Ade nodded in agreement and added: "Sometimes, we need to do different things in order to be more efficient. Use your skills to clean up this, and I will use mine to check a location. Let''s see if you can finish this before I return."


    Hande pouted. "You are making up apetition to make me feel better."


    "Is it working?" Ade asked, even though he knew the answer.


    "Not really." Hande admitted.


    "I will be back in time for lunch."


    Hande checked the time. "Lunch is in half an hour."


    "OK. I will be a bitte for lunch. Don''t eat all the food, leave something for me."


    "I will wait for you so that we eat together."


    Ade inched closer and gave her a quick kiss. He would kiss her more, but Masika and Z were watching shamelessly with smirks on their faces.


    "Alright." Ade responded and he paused when he felt that Hande is holding onto his hand.


    "Be careful."


    Ade straightened his back. "I might not be the strongest, but I am the fastest. They need to catch me first."


    Hande exhaled a shaky breath. "That attitude will get you in trouble."


    "Maybe, but¡­ my skills keep me out of trouble."


    Hande wanted to bicker more, but Ade grabbed her face with his palms and kissed her. And it was not the light kiss, it was the real one with tongue and everything.


    "I will be back." Ade whispered in her lips. "I promise."


    Hande lifted her hand, and Ade saw that she is offering him her pinky finger. He hooked his pinky on hers and repeated: "Promise."


    Hande watched Ade walk out and she was anxious. She knows that he is capable. The two of them went on numerous missions, and he went on many more before she joined but now¡­ he left, and she is staying behind and how can she be OK with that?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1695 - Under Attack (7)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    In the nning room¡­


    "We have intruders!"


    Michael''s statement made everything still. Only his voice was heard: "Seven of them are approaching us from the forest on the left side of the main gate¡­"


    "Who is patrolling nearby?" JoAnna asked when she approached the screen that showed live feed from one of the cameras on the property.


    "Corey and Merve are in the area, with Be." Oni responded.


    "Why are they there?" Sophia asked in panic. Two youngsters with a dog. Merve is good in self-defense, but she is not cleared for duty. And what will they do if something happens to Corey? Do they have any weapons?


    "Most of the regrs are out on missions, and they volunteered." Michael exined.


    Sophia rubbed her forehead with more force than necessary.


    "Tell them to hide¡­" Sophia instructed. "We need someone else there as soon¡­"


    "Six intruders at the Beach House!" Michael interrupted Sophia. "I will tell Hong. He has with him four generals and As. They can handle them."


    "Who can handle the seven intruders here?" JoAnna asked.


    Zack stood up. "I will go with Kitty and Vega. Dezy and Bas are on standby, I will take them with me. Notify Corey and Merve that I''m on the way."


    Sophia wanted to stop him, but then she realized that Kitty and Vega are used to going on missions, and they listen to Zack. Well, at this point, they don''t have many options.


    "Ah, why did Aiden leave?" JoAnna grumbled and walked to the room next door. If Zack leaves without Masika, she will flip.


    ¡­


    Outside¡­


    "Dezy, Bas¡­ we are on!" Zack called and whistled a call for Kitty and Vega while tucking a pistol in the back of his belt.


    "Wait!" Masika screamed while dashing after Zack. "I''ming with you."


    "The intruders areing through the forest. Not a good environment for sniping."


    "I am much more than a sniper." Masika said. "Don''t you dare to think of going there without me."


    Zack had no intention to argue because he knows that unless he knocks her out, she ising. And he does not want to knock her out. "Let''s go¡­ I will brief you on our way there¡­"


    ¡­


    At the Beach House¡­


    Hong ended the call with Michael, and he called Daniel, Tejan, Xiaohui, and Rosa. "Kids, we have guests. Let''s go and wee them."


    Hong was about to whistle to call As, but the big ck panther was by his side already, looking toward the forest and wagging his tail slowly.


    Hong patted As'' neck. "You already know we have intruders. Maybe you should lead the way¡­"


    ¡­


    At the Cliffside Vi¡­


    Corey and Merve crouched in dense foliage they found nearby, and both were holding onto Be''s cor.


    Be started growling.


    "Shhh¡­" Merve shushed Be while patting her head. "We need to wait for backup¡­"


    "Are you scared?" Corey asked in a whisper.


    "A little bit." Merve admitted. "You?"


    "I don''t want to die. Not now that I found you."


    Merve smiled. "Do you need to be mushy in this situation?"


    "This is not mushy¡­" Corey protested, but he was whispering so it sounded a bit whiny. "I am happy with you. And I want to enjoy it longer. Much longer."


    "You are happy that you are sleeping with me."


    Corey grinned. "That too¡­ Are you saying that you don''t like it?"


    Merve blushed and lowered her gaze.


    Corey put his hand behind Merve''s neck and pulled her closer. The two of them kissed and just as Corey deepened the kiss, Be started licking their faces.


    "Eww¡­" Merve grimaced while wiping the drool from her cheek.


    Corey shook from suppressing hisughter. Merve''s face wasical.


    "If not for you here, I would be scared." Corey said.


    "If not for me here, you would not be in this situation." Merve stated a fact.


    "I would go anywhere, as long as it''s by your side."


    Merve smiled. "You are mushy again."


    "And you like it."


    "I do." Merve said with a goofy smile on her face.


    "How can you flirt?" Masika was right behind Merve and Corey, and she startled them. "Don''t you see that the bad guys are only a few meters away? Be aware of your situation."


    "Take these¡­" Masika gave one pistol to Merve and one to Corey. "You know how to use them, right?"


    Merve frowned. "I''m not very good."


    "Point at the bad guy and pull the trigger." Masika said. "If one of the good guys is nearby and you fear that your aim is off, shoot above heads, that will startle them. This is the safety¡­"


    "Ready?" Zack asked.


    "The two of you stay low." Masika told Merve and Corey. "Guns are for your protection. This is not training. The intruders are armed. Let us handle the fighting¡­"


    Zack whistled shortly, and Vega, Kitty, and Be dashed at the intruders.


    Masika, Zack, Dezy, and Bas were right behind them.


    It took about ten seconds and four gunshots, and it was quiet. Only the low growl of three animals was heard.


    "We got all six of them." Dezy said.


    Zack paused. "Six? There should be seven."


    As soon as Zack finished his statement, they heard a gunshot from the side.


    Masika realized that it''s from the direction where Corey and Merve are, and Masika dashed that way.


    Masika paused at the sight of Corey hugging Merve with a dead guy next to them. Corey was holding onto a gun and his whole body was stiff.


    "You got him in the forehead. Good aim¡­" Masika said while prying the pistol from Corey''s grip.


    "It was my first time to shoot." Corey said in a whisper.


    "And you did good." Zack said while patting Corey''s shoulder. "You protected Merve. We got all seven of them. Take their weapons and let''s check their phones and wallets to see who they are. Maybe we find out who sent them."


    "At least two of them are alive." Masika said. "We should take them with us and interrogate them."


    They confirmed that out of seven intruders four are dead and three are wounded. They ended up dragging the three survivors to the Cliffside Vi. The dead ones will need to wait.


    Corey watched how Zack, Masika, Dezy, and Bas are calm and collected. He and Merve are dragging an unconscious guy by his ankles, and Corey can feel that he is still shaky. Merve''s expression is unreadable.


    "Are you OK?" Corey asked Merve.


    "Yeah. Thank you for protecting me. He was behind me and if not for you, he would kill me."


    Corey focused his gaze on the ground in front of him and it took a few steps for Merve''s words to sink in. She is right. Corey saw the man pause when he spotted them, and he was raising his hand which was holding onto a gun. If Corey hesitated for a second, Merve would probably be shoot, she was between Corey and him.


    Corey smiled. He did well. He protected her. Charlie will be proud when he finds out.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1696 - Under Attack (8)

    ~ Croatia ~


    Marija and Nick are watching a four-second long video they received from the team that infiltrated the Beach house.


    The camera is shaky how the person is walking, and they can see the dense foliage. "I''m almost there¡­" The male voice was heard from the speaker. "I can see the roof of¡­ What the¡­?" There was a growl and the camera suddenly rotated, and the video ended.


    "What the hell?" Marija frowned while looking at thest millisecond of the video. It shows a ck panther (aka As) pouncing toward the camera with mouth open, deadly fangs clearly on disy.


    "What do they have there, a ZOO?"


    Nick smiled dreamily. "ck panther. How fitting for Sarah. I always thought of her like a tigress, but now I believe that ck panther is much better."


    Marija rolled her eyes. Nick''s infatuation with Sarah is nauseating.


    She focused on the screens in front of her. "What about the others? Two teams were sent, and we got only one crappy video."


    "This is from the property with less traffic." Nick pointed on the map at thend where the Beach house is. "If they have ck panthers there, imagine what they have at their main location. If you want in, you better prepare an army, instead of a handful of local thugs¡­"


    Marija bit her lower lip nervously. "We saw so many people leaving, I was confident that those properties are thin on security. I hired those guys because they imed to be professionals, but now I see that they are useless. Based on the scene we saw, they are probably dead. Sarah and Aiden are more dangerous than I thought. Maybe there are more videos and they need to be sent¡­"


    "I thought they are using devices that automatically upload the content to the cloud storage." Nick reminded Marija.


    "True. But if they are in the range of the signal blocker, the files will be uploaded when they step out of it."


    "Any news on Sarah?"


    Marija exhaled in frustration. Can he stop talking about Sarah? "Not yet. But there are two more locations that are waiting for security hardware experts¡­ I am confident that she wille out."


    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Sarah was immersed in the code analysis and didn''t notice that the door opened.


    "Hey, I''ve got you lunch."


    Sarah''s head snapped toward JoAnna.


    "Where is Aiden?"


    It''s not that Sarah does not like to see her sister, but Aiden promised to bring her lunch. Why is he not here?


    "He is busy." JoAnna said without blinking. "Everyone is busy. I am the only one idle, so I volunteered to bring you food."


    Sarah rxed. She wanted to ask JoAnna how she managed to get down here, but then she remembered that Eve is offline and that Aiden unlocked everything. JoAnna can go wherever she wants.


    Sarah stretched in her chair and asked: "Did I miss anything?"


    "It''s still a mess, but it seems that it''s slowing down. In thest half an hour, we didn''t have new incidents reported, so if it stays like that, by dinner time we will be able to get closure on the locations marked as high and medium level impact. Several teams engaged enemies and there are few cuts and bruises, but nothing serious. The kids are doing great with inte cleanup. N estimated that they have about 30% left. And¡­ we had intruders."


    Sarah paused. "Intruders? Where?"


    "Here. Seven guys at the Cliffside Vi and six at the Beach house."


    Sarah wondered, why would anyone attack their properties? This is getting out of control. Attacking warehouses and factories is one thing and it could point to a rival group or a dissatisfied business partner but going to their houses means that it''s personal. So many questions, but the first thing is¡­ "I assume that you are calm because you dealt with them."


    "Yes, yes. At the Beach house, one out of six survived, and here three of out seven. The survivors are all restrained and imprisoned. I will interrogate the ones that are here once I''m done chatting with you." JoAnna''s stomach growled loudly. "OK. Maybe I will have my lunch before I interrogate prisoners."


    "What about your houses? Did you have intruders there?"


    JoAnna paused. "I''m not sure. I assume that the staff would notify us if anything happened. I will follow up on this, just in case."


    "Ask Michael to interrogate the prisoners. He is good at it."


    JoAnna reminded herself not to mention Aiden''s absence. He will return soon and then he will deal with Sarah (if she finds out that he left). "Michael is useful in the control room and I am idle. I want to do more than carry food around. Besides¡­ with my truth serum, I don''t need to be an interrogation expert."


    Sarah smiled. "True. But your concoctions are part of your skills and they make you an expert. You''ve got this. Is there anything else?"


    JoAnna understood that they are done. "Not really. Please, eat."


    Sarah poked a piece of potato and put it into her mouth. "I will. Thanks for bringing the food. Tell Aiden I miss him."


    JoAnna held onto the doorknob and paused. "He knows."


    JoAnna left the room and took deep breaths while walking down the hallway. Guilt was eating her up for keeping a secret from Sarah that Aiden went to investigate ckout at the port. JoAnna knows that Sarah would like to know because if this is Jeff and her, JoAnna would be furious that they are not telling her that he went into danger.


    ¡­


    "What happened?" Sophia asked JoAnna when she returned to the nning room. She saw that JoAnna''s mood was off.


    "I dropped off lunch for Sarah. I feel guilty for not telling her about Aiden." JoAnna admitted.


    "I know. But telling her would only upset her. You know that Aiden has great skills and an even better mind, he will not do anything recklessly." Sophia tried tofort JoAnna.


    "Don''t pretend that you are OK with this. I know that Jeff is safe in his office. And you know where Felix is. But Sarah believes that Aiden is here, while we are not able to contact him."


    Sophia exhaled. "It will be OK. We agreed on radio silence because we can''t see them. If we contact them, we risk exposing them to the enemies or distracting them when they are in the middle of a fight. Just as Felix called to say that everything is OK, Aiden will call soon."


    "I know. I''m just edgy. It seems that everything is out of control. Uhm¡­ Sarah asked us to check if our properties were attacked."


    Sophia paused. "I didn''t think about that. We got our security here so if someone attacks my home, my cook and the maids are sitting ducks¡­" Sophia swiftly got her phone and made a call.


    "Oni, can you check with Charlie and Steve if their private properties were attacked?" JoAnna asked Oni while getting her phone.


    Several minutester, Sophia and JoAnna confirmed that only the Cliffside Vi and the Beach house had intruders.


    "I have a bad feeling about this¡­" Sophia said while looking at the map. She was mostly mumbling to herself, but everyone in the nning room heard her. "More than a hundred locations were attacked, but everything seems to be either sabotage or minor damage with forces that were insufficient to do anything of importance¡­"


    "What are you saying?" JoAnna asked Sophia.


    "I am saying that Felix is fixing a failure in a surveince system that left a huge warehouse without protection, yet nothing is missing. Julius, Nico, and Beck are doing the same. The only real damage was done here by taking down Eve. Those armed men that infiltrated here and at the Beach house might seem to be insignificant but if Michael didn''t spot them on the video feed and if we don''t have capable people, we would suffer heavy losses. Imagine if those seven armed guys came to your house now. And they had cameras with videos of the property that they recorded as they approached it."


    "You believe that Sarah and Aiden are targets and everything else was done to stretch our forces thin." Zack summarized Sophia''s words.


    Sophia looked at JoAnna and JoAnna understood that Sophia is implying that the Lebedev family is behind this. Who else would attack Sarah? Lebedevs definitely know that Sarah is close to the White, Smith, and Long families and that she would help if they are in trouble. And even the mysterious call that Samara reported of a female with a heavy Eastern European ent supports that theory.


    It all fits, but JoAnna found one thing that doesn''t. "No. If they made their move, mom would let us know."


    Sophia gave a small nod. "True. Let''s hope that I am wrong because if I am right, this will not end here¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1697 - Under Attack (9)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Emma, Penny, Bridgette, and Victoria headed to the dining hall for lunch.


    "First time here?" Bridgette asked Victoria. She noticed that Victoria is looking around.


    "Yes."


    Victoria was happy to get out of that damned kids'' room. The toddlers were jumping and screaming, the babies were crying¡­ and Victoria told herself at least fifty times that she will never have kids.


    Gabriel asked her toe here for safety and she didn''t want toe with Bridgette, but at the same time, she wanted to see this house because it belongs to Sarah and Aiden. Victoria does not have a special opinion of them, but Dice (aka Marija) obviously has so¡­ Victoria was hoping to see something worth admiring.


    "Rx. Everyone is friendly here." Emma said as they took their seats at the table.


    "Very friendly." Victoria said stiffly. "Is it normal for guests to eat with staff?"


    Victoria paused when she noticed that Emma, Penny, and Bridgette are looking at her withplex expressions. "Did I say something wrong?"


    "They are not staff." Penny responded. "They are a family. Everyone is."


    Victoria didn''t understand. There are more than ten teenagers present, their different skin color is obvious. How can they be a family? "What?"


    Emma nced around and saw Derrek (the mechanic) and Matias (the cook) at one table. "Out of everyone present, I see only two who are part of the staff. The rest are kids who are adopted."


    Victoria blinked. "Why would Sarah and Aiden adopt so many kids?"


    JoAnna joined at the table after listening to Victoria''s questions. "You should ask them. But keep in mind that here everyone is equal. We eat, party, and work together. Try not to offend anyone."


    Victoria didn''t miss the hostilityced in JoAnna''s tone. She cleared her throat and stered her well-rehearsed smile. "Of course. Where are Sarah and Aiden? How can we eat without our hosts present?"


    "As you know, there is a crisis, and this is not a social event. They are working on getting things back to normal." JoAnna responded.


    "Oh¡­" Victoria put on an innocent expression. "I am aware that Longs have issues in thepany. I wonder, what can Sarah and Aiden do?"


    "They have many talents." JoAnna responded and put a piece of a roasted zhini in her mouth.


    Victoria understood that the talk on that topic is over.


    "It''s Vicky''s first time here." Bridgette spoke to JoAnna. "Is it OK to give her a tour of the ce?"


    Victoria looked at JoAnna expectantly.


    JoAnna was not willing to let Victoria snoop around even on good days. Something was off about that woman, and JoAnna was frustrated that she can''t figure out what. Sure, Victoria is full of herself and entitled, but JoAnna spent time with many women who can be described like that and they never made her this ufortable.


    "This is not the time, Biddy. The four of you should eat and return back to the kids'' room. It''s not safe." She saw that Bridgette was confused, and exined: "We were attacked earlier today. And we are not sure if those intruders were the only onesing this way."


    Emma, Penny, Bridgette, and Victoria had matching expressions of disbelief and fear.


    "I don''t want to scare you." JoAnna quickly added. "I want you to be aware that the situation is still not under control. Stay in the room so that we know where you are. We don''t want to risk you being caught in the crossfire if more intruderse."


    "Why are you staying outside?" Victoria asked JoAnna.


    "I can take care of myself."


    "How do we know that we are safe here?" Victoria was mildly panicking.


    "Gabriel told you toe here. If you want to leave, you can call him. Until then, we are responsible for your safety."


    Victoria frowned at JoAnna''s words. She will talk to Gabriel and ask for an exnation. She knew that Dice (aka Marija) will use the information from the Long Industries that Victoria stole, for a bigger n. What Victoria didn''t expect was that it will be this big and that she will end up in the middle of it. But then¡­ the center of the tornado is the safest ce.


    Victoria told herself to be quiet and to observe. She knows that Dice is curious about Sarah and Aiden and how they live, and she sneakily took several photos with her phone while pretending to check her messages. She will send themter to Dice and probably get a reward.


    Victoria was lost in her thoughts, and she was not sure how much she missed before she heard JoAnna talk¡­


    "Emma, it would be good if you can check on Corey."


    "Is something wrong with him?"


    "He is shaken up because he was there when the intruders came." JoAnna kept the exnation to a minimum.


    "Does Charlie know?"


    "No. It all ended well, and Charlie is busy. You can tell him when this is over."


    Emma exhaled. "Anna, this is getting big. Can Angelo help? Sean and Ryan are with him."


    JoAnna rejected. "Thanks, but this seems isted to our region and they can''t do much."


    Emma understood that JoAnna is right. Nero armi is in Europe and by the time their men arrive in California, things will be over. Hopefully.


    "I am d that at least one of my brothers is useful." Emma was talking about Mike who is working as Charlie''s assistant. "I feel like a whale, sitting here, and being useless."


    "You are pregnant." JoAnna nced at Emma''s protruding belly. "Take care of yourself and your baby. I will protect you and ask for paymentter..."


    ¡­


    Time was dragging slowly.


    "Any news from Ade and Aiden?" Hande asked for the tenth time when she peeked in the nning room.


    "Nothing yet." JoAnna responded.


    Hande bit her lower lip. Ade said that he will bete for lunch, but lunch was more than one hour ago. She knows that they agreed not to contact them, but¡­ "Is there a way to confirm if they are fine?"


    JoAnna shook her head. "With our system down, automated GPS tracking is not working, and we can''t ess information from their lens or any other devices to confirm their vitals."


    Hande was not happy with this response. Is there really nothing they can do? "But we can track them manually, right? Even if their devices are off, we can check their location by tracking the GPS in their phones."


    Sophia exhaled. "Other than Sarah, I don''t know who else can do it. She is busy with getting the system back online, and we should not disturb her."


    "I can do it¡­" Oni said. "Maybe not as fast as Sarah, but I can do it¡­"


    About ten minutester¡­


    "Both Aiden''s and Ade''s phone signals areing from the port." Oni informed them.


    "That is the location they were supposed to check." JoAnna confirmed.


    "Are they moving? Why are they not contacting us?" Hande was still not pacified.


    "This tracking is not very precise. They could be moving within a certain range, and the location would still point at the same spot." Oni exined.


    JoAnna exhaled in relief. At least they are there. "It''s OK Hande. We are all concerned. Have faith in them. Considering when they left, if they reached the location without dys, they are there for about twenty minutes. Maybe they engaged an enemy or maybe they found something super-critical that needs to be fixed without dy. Aiden and Ade went with Hero and seven other members of the Army of Chaos. If anything happened, someone would alert us¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1698 - Missing (1)

    Hande was nervously pacing in front of the nning room.


    They cleared up most of the locations and marked them as safe. Felix, Nico, and Beck returned back to the Cliffside Vi, more and more kids are home and on standby, and there are no new incidents reported for more than an hour. However, there are still no news from Ade or Aiden.


    Hande jolted when her phone rang. It''s a familiar ringtone.


    "It''s Ade!" Hande eximed when she dashed into the nning room. She answered the call on the speaker.


    "Ade? How are things!?" Hande asked with excitement. She was hoping to hear that all is done, and they areing back.


    "Ugh¡­ they waited for us¡­ we need help¡­" Based on Ade''s voice, it was obvious that he is struggling to speak.


    No one breathed.


    <em>''Tut¡­ tut¡­ tut¡­''</em> The sound of a disconnected call filled the space.


    "Ade? Ade!" Hande screamed, even though she knew that it''s no use.


    "We have two helicopters here. Are they ready?" Sophia was the first one to snap out of it.


    Zack confirmed. "I''m going."


    "I''m going also!" Hande said in a shaky voice.


    "Me too." JoAnna dered. "It seems they will need a doctor. Imani should alsoe. Get two squads from the Army of Chaos to meet us there."


    "What should I tell Sarah?" Sophia asked JoAnna.


    "Nothing. Don''t tell her anything until we figure out what happened. With helicopters, we can be there in fifteen minutes or less¡­"


    "Where are you going?" Sophia asked Felix.


    "The surveince there is still down. Someone needs to fix it. I will take Nico and Beck with me¡­"


    Sophia watched from the door as Felix, JoAnna, Zack, Masika, Imani, and Hande dashed down the hallway and she sighed. Haru and N were two seconds behind them, and Jamari was already in the garage, starting the helicopter.


    Michael rubbed his forehead. "It will be fine." He was not sure if he said that to himself or to Sophia and Oni who were in the room.


    Sophia had a bad feeling about this. Why did Ade call and not Aiden? How bad is Ade hurt if he was unable to stay on the line? But she kept her fears to herself.


    ¡­


    On the lowest level...


    Sarah was busy typing when her phone rang. She recognized the number: SP3CT3R.


    "Sarah White?"


    "Speaking." Sarah did her best to sound professional.


    "I found the information you asked me to look into. Smithsonite corp. was hacked and I followed the trace to Europe, but the server is offline and that is where the trail gets cold. For the other two, I provided you with the information on who essed the data in thest month. There is a small bonus included. Everything is sent to your email."


    Sarah swiftly essed her email and saw the attachments. SP3CT3R is impressive.


    "Mr. Specter, about the payment¡­"


    "I don''t need anything at this point. Let''s say you owe me one and I wille to collect."


    "How do you know what I can offer?" Sarah asked and frowned when the man chuckled.


    "I know you, Sarah, more than you think. Or should I call you Sigma? Or Nyx?"


    Sarah''s mouth was slightly open, and her brain refused to work. Well, she should not expect less from SP3CT3R. No secret is safe from him. Of course, he looked her up... he is not crazy to do favors blindly.


    It took Sarah a few seconds to regain control of her voice.


    "Uhm¡­ OK¡­ Thank you."


    "I believe that your father told you that you can reach out to me whenever you need something. Feel free to contact me anytime."


    "What is your rtionship with my father?" Sarah blurted out the question.


    "That is for me to know, and for you to guess. Have a good day, Sarah."


    Sarah looked at her phone. He ended the call without giving her a chance to say goodbye. Well, at least she said thanks.


    Sarah checked the attachments in the email SP3CT3R sent, and saw that things add up. There are names, dates, locations, images, and some video files.


    Sarah''s mind exploded: that really is SP3CT3R! How on Earth did Edward meet him and got SP3CT3R to owe him to the point of doing favors for Sarah without questions asked?


    The targeted information rted to Long Industries was known to a handful of people. In the Long family, every person manages their resources and only Steve and Gabriel have the full list of assets which include people, warehouses, storages, equipment, ships, and routes. Steve and Gabriel are the main suspects because if it''s not them, six other people would need to coborate, and that is not likely because Long family members don''t coborate. Other than log entries of Steve and Gabriel reading the data, there is a log of Victoria Long logging into Gabriel''s workptop one week ago... timestamp shows that it happened at 3:21 AM.


    In a simr way, SP3CT3R provided details on who essed the information in question from the White corp. And a log where George Patrikis essed it stands out among other names which are repetitive.


    SP3CT3R already told her that Smithsonite corp. was hacked and that the trail is old, and bonus he mentioned is the information that online attacks which flooded the inte that morning originated from a server that was in use by Chelsea Davis.


    Sarah has no idea who George Patrikis and Chelsea Davis are, but Victoria Long is remarkably familiar.


    Sarah swiftly separated and formatted information with the goal of sending it to Jeff, Charlie, and Steve. They should be able to investigate further and catch the culprits.


    Sarah was halfway through formatting when she got an idea about Eve that distracted her, and she returned to analyzing code. Ah, there is so much work to do!


    Anyway, those few culprits are not going anywhere. She can finish working on thatter.


    ¡­


    In the nning room¡­


    Sophia, Oni, and Michael listened to updates from JoAnna who was in the helicopter, on her way back to the Cliffside Vi. "Two dozen members from the Army of Chaos arrived five minutes after us. Out of seven army members who were here, two are dead, and five injured. Ade is unconscious but stable. It seems that he was hit with some sedative from the distance¡­ Hero has two gunshot wounds and he is critical¡­ We should reach the Cliffside Vi in twelve minutes¡­"


    Sophia waited to hear the rest, but JoAnna was silent. "Anna? What about Aiden?"


    JoAnna sucked in a shaky breath. "Aiden¡­ is missing."


    Sophia was not sure she heard JoAnna right. "What do you mean, missing?"


    "We found his phone and his bracelet on the ground, close to Ade. His belt and ear stud were a few meters away." JoAnna exined.


    "Are you saying that someone took him away?" Michael asked.


    "I don''t know. But if they took him, they removed nearly all metallic devices and essories he was wearing. Some of the army members are still searching the area, but¡­" JoAnna didn''t finish. "Felix said that the lens has small memory storage and he hopes to retrieve some information from Ade''s lens. He is on the helicopter with us. Nico and Beck stayed back to fix the surveince at the port¡­"


    Sophia listened to JoAnna and rapped her fingers on the desk. She didn''t miss the point that whoever got Aiden, removed all metallic devices. That is what the Lebedev family did when they got their hands on Sarah and Aiden after the event at the White corp. three years ago. With every passing second, Sophia was more convinced that Lebedevs are behind this but¡­ how is it possible that their mother didn''t prevent it, or at least warned them? Did King take action without Ste''s knowledge? Not possible. For an operation of this size, Ste would know about it.


    "I''m going there." Michael said.


    "Why are you going?" Sophia asked.


    "I will take Ron and Z with me, they are back from theirst mission. And I will take Luna and Be. They can help in the search."


    Sophia approved Michael''s idea. Dogs will be able to track Aiden''s scent. Hopefully.


    "I''m also going." Oni stood up.


    Michael rejected her. "Stay here and help Sophia. There are many army members there, I will be fine."


    "Be careful."


    Michael gave Oni a light kiss on the lips. "Always."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1699 - Missing (2)

    Sarah walked toward the nning room while stretching her arms above her head.


    She cleaned up some basic core functions for Eve, like reading time and essing various devices, but there is still much to go.


    Sarah made a n. Currently, Eve can get the feed from cameras, and Sarah needs to clean up the functionality where Eve will control the cameras and send an alert when someone enters the camera''s view. For now, Eve will not be able to differentiate between friends and foes; that is a separate functionality and if all goes well, that will work as well within two-to-three days.


    Earlier, Sarah would spend a whole day on the chair immersed in the code, and not notice the time passing. But now it''s different. There are too many things going on, and she was getting hungry. Instead of asking someone to bring her food, she decided to take a walk, stretch, see Aiden and check on the current status, and she will get food before going back in front of the monitors.


    Her hope is that they cleared up most of the issues so that Aiden can join her. He can help out in speeding the process and she loves hispany.


    Sarah was two steps from the door when she heard Felix''s voice: "I''ve got something. It''s not much, audio only¡­ Listen¡­"


    Sarah stood at the door and saw that Sophia, JoAnna, Oni, Zack, and Masika are gathered around Felix and staring toward hisptop.


    Sarah wanted to greet them and get their attention, but then she heard several unfamiliar voices¡­


    "We were not supposed to attack. The targets were not in this group."


    "I had no choice than to shot. The dog was going at me."


    "I know¡­ What should we do now?"


    "Don''t kill them, we are not paid for that. We don''t need to give reason to police to look for us."


    "Our task was to kidnap two females and everyone in this group are men."


    "At least we didn''t kill the targets. The customer told us not to injure the women. You wasted tranquilizers on these three."


    "Let''s get out of here."


    "Wait. Are we leaving empty-handed?"


    "You want to rob them? Everything can be traced, even cash. Don''t joke. We should not linger because they might have more peopleing. Let''s go."


    "No. I meant¡­ we can take these two with us. They are good fighters and not harmed. Ten of our men had difficulty subduing them, and even then we had to knock them out."


    "Natalia is not interested in kids."


    "This one is grownup."


    "Do you think that he will join us willingly?"


    There was a sound of a man chuckling.


    "Did you forget that Natalia has her ways of convincing people?"


    "OK. Let''s take him. Don''t mention this to the customer. It''s none of her business and she was only interested in women; since they are not here, we are off the hook. Natalia will reward us for this. Don''t forget that they have good technology. Get all the metal things off from him before we load him in¡­"


    "Crap. This won''te off."


    "What are you doing with that knife?"


    "You said to remove metal. The ring is not budging."


    "If you cut off his finger, he is damaged. Leave the ring. It''s some ck crap and does not look important. Get the ear stud¡­"


    "Ugh¡­ he is heavy¡­"


    "Don''t drag him. Let me help you¡­ Mirko! Come, grab his legs¡­"


    The audio stopped.


    "That''s it." Felix said.


    JoAnna gave a meaningful look to others. "This is good. They mentioned that three people were shot with a tranquilizer. We found two. One was Ade, and the second one was an army member."


    They all understood that if Aiden is the third one tranquilized, he is alive, and from the talk it''s obvious that they kidnapped him and have no intention of hurting him because Aiden has no value if he is <em>''damaged''</em>.


    "Who is the third one?" Sarah''s question made everyone freeze.


    "Hi, Sarah¡­" Sophia said nervously. "Why are you here?"


    "This is my house." Sarah stated the fact. She paused when she saw that everyone is avoiding to meet her eyes. "What is going on?"


    "Sarah, honey¡­" Sophia licked her lips nervously. "Can you sit?"


    Sarah realized that something is wrong. Very wrong. "No. I don''t want to sit. What is going on? Where is Aiden?"


    "The thing is¡­ Aiden is missing." JoAnna said.


    Sarah was sure that she didn''t hear JoAnna right because her ears were buzzing. "What?"


    "Aiden went to check the port where surveince stopped working. They were ambushed and¡­ he is missing." Sophia said.


    Sarah''s dark expression made everyone shrink.


    JoAnna swallowed hard and started talking: "I''m sorry Sarah, we..."


    "When?" Sarah cut off JoAnna. She does not want to hear any apologies, she needs to find out what happened to Aiden.


    "About three hours ago." Felix responded. He can see the timestamp on the audio he extracted from the lens.


    "He is missing for three hours and no one told me?" Sarah''s nostrils widened in anger.


    "No, no¡­ we found out that he is missing¡­ only¡­ recently¡­" JoAnna said and wrapped her arms around Sarah with the hope to prevent any violent outbursts that mighte. "We know that he was kidnapped and that they will not harm him. We will find Aiden."


    "I need to know what you know. And don''t hold back anything." Sarah said through her teeth and pushed JoAnna away.


    She heard that Aiden is missing, but the information didn''t sink in. He was in the house. He said that he will bring her lunch. He said that he is not going anywhere. How can he be missing?


    Sarah was telling herself to stay calm because Aiden will show up any minute. He must show up because this is not eptable.


    Sophia and JoAnna took turns telling Sarah how there was a ckout at the port and Aiden and Ade went with Hero and seven other people. There is a number of casualties, Hero has two gunshots, and the veterinarian is performing surgery. Ade has few bruises, and the problem with Ade is that he was knocked out with a tranquilizer. Ade is drifting in and out of consciousness as the tranquilizer is wearing off. Michael, Ron, and Z are at the port with Be and Luna to try tracing Aiden''s scent. Nico and Beck are also there, fixing the security system.


    And then they listened to the audio again and again, writing down bits and pieces of information they can extract from there.


    The thugs who spoke, definitely have an Eastern European ent. And four different voices were heard.


    Their targets were two women and they were not supposed to engage in a fight unless they see their targets. However, it seems that Hero detected their scent and attacked, which initiated a fight.


    It is highly likely that Aiden was knocked out with a tranquilizer, and they took him away because they are in need of fighters. This was not a nned kidnapping, because they said that customer does not need to know about it.


    Two names were mentioned: Natalia and Mirko. And it''s almost certain that none of those two are the customer who hired the thugs.


    The thugs had knowledge about them because someone (assuming the customer) told them to remove all metal things.


    Important parts are that Aiden is not useful to them if they hurt him, and he still has his wedding band on, and probably the Eve-lens as well.


    Michael called and said that Be and Luna got excited, sniffed around until they reached the docks, and then they started whimpering and howling while going in circles.


    "They carried him to the docks and loaded him in a car or some other vehicle." Sophia said.


    "It''s a dock. It can be a helicopter or a boat." JoAnna added.


    Sarah looked around and all this seemed like an out-of-body experience¡­ like it''s happening to someone else. Maybe it''s a distant memory¡­ but it''s definitely not now. And it''s not happening to her. Not to her Aiden.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1700 - Missing (3)

    JoAnna knows that Sarah''s calm is quiet before the storm and the storm will be explosive.


    "Sarah¡­ How about you go and continue working on Eve?" JoAnna suggested.


    Sarah tilted her head. "What did you say?"


    "Aiden is missing. We need Eve to find him." JoAnna exined.


    "It will take me days to restore basic functionality. Do you think that I will sit there and stare at monitors while they are doing who knows what to him?"


    "We will find him while you fix Eve." Sophia said.


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Sophia. "What can you do?"


    "The same as you. Please. We all want to find him."


    "Don''t tell me what to do!" Sarah snapped at Sophia. "If your husband is missing, I am sure that you would not ept to sit on the side while others are working."


    JoAnna gestured to Sophia to drop the idea of Sarah being out of this. "What is your n, Sarah?"


    "We need more clues¡­ Those intruders. What did you find out?"


    JoAnna lowered her head. With all the mess happening, she forgot about them. "Nothing. I was thinking of interrogating them, but then Aiden left, and I got distracted."


    "I will interrogate them¡­" Sarah stood up and walked out.


    In the hallway, she saw Steve and Gabriel approaching.


    "Julius told us that we can find you here." Steve exined their presence. "On our side, things are quite normal. Few more things are pending, but that can wait tomorrow. Thank you for your help. We came to check your status, and if everything is fine, we will take ourdies home."


    Sarah was about to say something, but then she remembered¡­ "Yourdies?"


    "Yes. Biddy and Denise for me, and Victoria for Gabriel. They are here, right?"


    Sarah knew that they offered to Bridgette toe here with Denise, but she didn''t know that Victoria tagged along. Sarah''s eyes widened when she realized: Victoria Long is here!


    "Where are they?" Sarah asked JoAnna.


    "In the kids'' room."


    Without an exnation, Sarah walked down the hallway in hurried steps.


    ¡­


    "Sarah!" Bridgette called with a smile when Sarah walked in.


    "Auntie¡­ Auntie¡­", Lia, Jayden, and Alice chanted while lifting their arms for Sarah to pick them up. Adam was trying to get close to Sarah, but the bigger kids didn''t budge.


    Sarah patted their heads. "Auntie has some business. I wille and y with you in a minute. OK?"


    The kids pouted, but they took a step back.


    "Victoria, can you step outside?"


    "Sure¡­" Victoria stered a smile and walked after Sarah. She was thinking that maybe now she can get that house tour she hoped for. God knows that she is losing her mind with all these kids.


    As soon as Victoria stepped into the hallway, Sarah gripped her neck.


    "What the¡­?" Victoria struggled to get out of Sarah''s grip and the only thing more terrifying than her being unable to breathe was Sarah''s crazed eyes.


    "Sarah!" Gabriel shouted. "Let her go!"


    "What are you doing?" Steve was right behind Gabriel.


    JoAnna was also there, unsure what is going on.


    Sarah ignored everyone. Her focus was on Victoria.


    "Are you behind it? Or someone else?" Sarah spoke through her teeth while pushing Victoria backward until she banged her head on the wall.


    "Sarah, you will kill her!" Gabriel pleaded.


    Gabriel was about to grab Sarah''s hand and try to make her let go of Victoria when Sarah''s kick made him fly backward.


    "Stay away from me." Sarah growled. "I will not kill her, yet."


    Sarah banged Victoria one more time on the wall. "SPEAK!"


    Victoria struggled to inhale. "I don''t know what are you talking about¡­"


    "You don''t? May 24th, 3:21 AM you logged into Gabriel''s workptop and essed protected files rted to the Long Industries."


    Gabriel was rubbing his chest and getting up when he heard Sarah''s words. "What? Is that true? Did you ess my workptop in the middle of the night?"


    Sarah loosened her grip, so that Victoria can breathe.


    Victoria inhaled two deep breaths and observed Gabriel, Steve, JoAnna, and Sarah. She pressed her lips into a line.


    "Anna¡­ Do you have the serum handy?" Sarah asked without removing her re from Victoria.


    "Yes, yes¡­" JoAnna fumbled with her belt which has a hidden pocket.


    "What are you doing?" Victoria asked in horror while trying to get out of Sarah''s grip.


    Sarah didn''t respond. She injected Victoria and dragged her down the hallway.


    Sophia joined the group that followed Sarah.


    ¡­


    Victoria sat on the chair in the middle of a room and observed Sarah who was pacing around her while flexing her fingers.


    "Can someone exin what is going on?" Steve asked.


    "This was nned by someone." Sarah said. "Inte mess, attacks on the Long Industries and White corp. and Smithsonite corp¡­ and she is part of it." Sarah gestured with her chin toward Victoria.


    Steve understood that this is serious. "Do you have proof?"


    "ess logs on Gabriel''sptop will prove that she logged into it and essed the files. Probably made a copy and sent it to someone."


    "Vicky can''t log into myputer. She does not have the priviledges." Gabriel said.


    "She used your credentials. Video surveince shows that she was using theputer at that time. But you don''t need to believe me¡­" Sarah looked at Victoria. "Who is behind these attacks?"


    "I don''t know." Victoria responded.


    Gabriel saw that Sarah frowned and he stood between Victoria and Sarah.


    "Sarah, this is enough. I tolerated more than I should because of our previous friendship. Vicky is my wife and you can''t just throw random usations and go chocking her. I demand that you apologize."


    Sarah sneered. "Do you think this is a joke? Aiden was kidnapped and she knows who is behind it. Get out of my way before I rip your head off."


    "Aiden was kidnapped?" Steve''s eyes moved from JoAnna to Sophia and both of them nodded in confirmation.


    Gabriel swallowed hard. Sarah is staring at him with a murderous re, but he can''t step back. Vicky is his wife. "She said that she does not know!"


    "What do you know about this attack, Victoria?" Sarah asked in a t voice.


    "The woman said to call her Dice¡­"


    Gabriel turned to Victoria and looked at her in disbelief. "Vicky!"


    Sarah pushed Gabriel to the side. "Don''t interrupt. Let her talk¡­ Victoria, start from the beginning¡­"


    Gabriel, Steve, Sarah, JoAnna, and Sophia listened to Victoria while she spoke about the messages and calls and how it all started where she met with David Smith and Chelsea Davis. She didn''t know what David''s and Chelsea''s roles were, but she had a task to collect various information rted to the Long Industries.


    "What can you tell me about Dice?" Sarah asked.


    "Female. Eastern European ent. Always used a different number which was unreachable when I tried to call so I assume it was a burner phone that she quickly disposed of. She admires you."


    Sarah frowned. "What?"


    "She was talking about you and Aiden like you are royalty, someone untouchable. She said that the two of you are the glue which is holding Longs and Smiths and Whites together and that if we want to attack any of those families, we need to target you first¡­ She said that you are proficient withputers and various devices and that we should not underestimate you..."


    "She knows you." Sophia told Sarah when Victoria finished.


    "Not necessarily. At least not in person." JoAnna interjected. "But she is watching you. She is watching us."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1701 - Missing (4)

    "Why, Vicky?" Gabriel asked when Victoria ended her story and Sarah stepped to the side.


    Victoria snorted. "Because you are a wimp. You had it all, but you gave it up. Did you ever ask me if I am happy to be the wife of an assistant?"


    "But Vicky... We have more money than we need. We live in a huge mansion. We are¡­"


    "It''s not enough!" Victoria shouted, interrupting Gabriel. "You can be happy with mediocrity, but for me, it''s not enough!"


    Sarah gestured to JoAnna and Sophia to leave the room. She does not care about bickering between Victoria and Gabriel and she needs to think.


    "Who are David Smith and Chelsea Davis?" Sarah asked in the hallway.


    "David is a Smith, we should ask Emma. Maybe she knows." Sophia said.


    "Davis¡­ Chelsea Davis¡­" JoAnna mumbled. "Sounds familiar." A secondter, Joanna remembered. "It''s one of the women who spilled wine on Emma''s dress. I remember that her whole family hoped that Chelsea will be Mrs. Smith."


    Sarah frowned. "A bedclimber. Let''s talk to Emma."


    "What are you nning?" Sophia asked while walking after Sarah.


    "I want to see what David and Chelsea know about Dice and to find out who else was involved. Also, I will interrogate the prisoners. We need to find out who has Aiden and for that, we need to figure out who is behind this¡­"


    Emma told them that David Smith is a young man who was kicked out of the Smith mansion by Charlie, because he coborated with his sister to drug Emma so that he can sleep with her. When Emma mentioned a big party at the Smith family vi, things clicked into ce for JoAnna. She was there!


    It didn''t take long for two teams to be formed among the generals, one was heading to capture David Smith, and the other one Chelsea Davis.


    JoAnna and Sophia took over things while Sarah went to interrogate prisoners. She said that she does not need help and she didn''t.


    That night, everyone stayed at the Cliffside Vi.


    Bridgette didn''t want to leave, and Steve stayed with her and Denise.


    Victoria could not leave, and Gabriel didn''t know what to do at the Long family vi. He was still processing the fact that Victoria used him in order to harm Steve and as a result, Aiden got kidnapped. Such a mess. Howe he didn''t see iting? He knew that Victoria is dissatisfied, but he thought that in time, she will learn to ept it and that she will see how this is for the best. Gabriel was unable to imagine that it will reach to this point.


    Jeff, Leah, Pam, Mike, Tiffany, and Ben¡­ they all came to see if they can help and stayed overnight, with their kids included.


    ~ Los Angeles, The Cliffside Vi ~


    June 1st


    2:04 AM


    "There is no ransom request?" Jeff asked Sophia for the fifth time. "Are you sure you checked all the emails and phones?"


    "There is no ransom, Jeff. This was not about the money¡­ You heard the audio. They took him for his fighting skills and there is a chance they don''t know who Aiden is." Sophia responded.


    Jeff pinched the roof of his nose. "How is Sarah?"


    "She is letting out some steam on the prisoners whileing up with a n." JoAnna responded.


    "Is she in a state to do any nning?" Felix asked reluctantly.


    Sophia looked at Felix like he asked something silly. "Probably not but¡­ she is in a state where she will not follow any other n so we might as well let her do what she feels it''s right, and we will support her."


    JoAnna agreed with Sophia. "Sarah knows the most about what we are facing, and for her, Aidenes first. No matter what, she will not put him in danger."


    They extracted all the information from Chelsea and David, and unfortunately, that was not much.


    They also captured George Patrikis and several other suspects from SP3CT3R''s report, and the information is consistent: Dice is a female with an Eastern European ent, and she is the one behind gathering everyone who was behind this attack. Maybe there are other individuals above Dice who are pulling the strings, but based on the current knowledge, Dice is the prime suspect.


    The thugs who infiltrated the Cliffside Vi and the Beach house are locals from California. Their mission was to get in and take videos of the properties that were to be sent to a specific server. Oni and Masika checked their cameras and confirmed that the destination server is offline, which means... it''s a dead end.


    5:13 AM


    Sarah found JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia, Felix, Charlie, Emma, Steve, Bridgette, Ben, Penny, Mike, Tiffany, Pam, and Leah in the game room. They were sitting slouched on the sofas.


    There was a table set up with snacks and drinks, and a lot of coffee but no one felt like ying games or eating. Gabriel was also there, but he was seated on the side.


    Kids were in theirmon room, dozing off and waiting for updates. Everyone waited for Sarah to decide what is next, determined to follow her.


    "Thank you for being here." Sarah said. "You can probably go home and take rest. Take care of your family."


    "Nonsense." Bridgette said. "You are our family and we are here to help. Our kids are sleeping and even if we can''t do anything, we will not leave you on your own."


    Sarah was touched, but the fact that Aiden is missing clouded all her happy thoughts.


    Other than a confirmation of how more than a dozen vehicles and ships left the port during that timeframe, they have nothing to go on. The only positive was that the diving teams didn''t find any traces of Aiden''s body in the ocean, so they didn''t dump him and fled.


    Sarah saw that there is an update from Mishi, and she got herself a cup of coffee before going to the study.


    ¡­


    "What do you have for me?" Sarah asked as soon as the video connected.


    Mishi didn''t answer Sarah''s question. "Did you sleep? Sarah, I know that this is important, but your healthes first. You can fix the code tomorrow."


    Sarah inhaled a shaky breath. "It''s not just the code. They got Aiden."


    "What?" Emir asked in disbelief.


    "Based on what we found out, it was a targeted attack on us. They were going for two women, me and another one I assume. But they took Aiden instead." Sarah responded while the knot in her chest tightened. "I don''t need to tell you how important this is. What do you have for me?"


    "Sure, sure¡­" Mishi nodded whileposing himself from the bomb Sarah threw at them. "Most of the code you gave us is cleaned and five modules are ready to go. We also confirmed that this was a small and simple script that was triggered when a block of code was executed. It would change a random bit in the code and the more your code ran, the more damaged it got. It is generic, which supports the theory that they didn''t know what they are dealing with. This virus would slowly destroy anything. Do you have more modules for us? We can help."


    "I will send you a few more when I get a chance¡­ Right now, I''m trying to deal with a lot of things and I can''t focus on code analysis."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1702 - Missing (5)

    "Did you think about your entry points?" Emir asked.


    "I did. All entry points are for friendly devices and they are all ounted for."


    Emir was not happy with this answer. He was confident that they are missing something. "Are you sure? Someone found out how to get in and you said that it was your biggest secret. It was something small because you would notice if it was bigger. This script is minimal, and it could be uploaded in less than a few seconds through the simplest channels, like a heartbeat."


    Sarah took a sip of coffee and wished that her mind clears up. Emir is right. It can be something small, something insignificant, and it had to get in through somewhere, but she could not think of anything. "Sorry, everyone¡­ my mind is a mess. I know that I should think and give you directions, but¡­"


    "It''s OK, Sarah." Tereza interrupted her. "Aiden is missing, and I can''t imagine what you are going through. You have a good family and friends. Rely on us. We will help you with how much we can, and I hope you know that we are avable anytime. Just ping us and we will answer your call."


    Petar nodded in agreement. "Yes. Don''t think about the time or anything else. We wille to your rescue. Just how you help us anytime we send an SOS signal, we will do the same."


    Sarah forced a smile. "Thanks, guys I¡­" Sarah''s smile dropped.


    "You thought of something." Emir said what everyone on the video call noticed.


    "The SOS signal... Drachmas I gave you. They are a way in." Sarah said robotically. "All signals go through a number of jumps and checks, but the SOS signal is as straightforward as it gets."


    Emir was pleased that his idea made sense. Now there is only one question: "Who all has the coins?"


    Sarah exhaled. "Many people."


    "Can you verify the locations of the coins, and which one was used?" Mishi asked.


    "The system is down. It would need to be done manually, and I relied on the system to keep track of the coins I gave." Sarah said dejectedly.


    "Is everything down? There must be something we can work with." Petar said.


    Sarah remembered one thing... "Thest server where the signal bounces is online!" She mumbled while thinking: "Assuming that the virus was nted in thest few weeks, I can check the logs. If the virus is so small, it will not have the logic to erase traces... Unless it was done manually... but that would expose the hacker more..."


    "Sarah, let us check this." Lucija requested.


    Sarah wanted to do it herself, but she realized that she is exhausted and that her mind is fuzzy. "OK. I will send you information about the server¡­"


    Sarah sent the information and leaned back in the chair. It might be a long shot that someone used an SOS signal from one of her drachmas, but it fits.


    Sarah went to the nning room and stared at the notes about the current situation. No matter how she looked at the information, it all pointed to Eastern Europe, just as Sophia said, and somehow¡­ Sarah was not surprised.


    There is only one thing to do... and the only question is: how?


    10:22 AM


    JoAnna and Sophia joined Sarah in the nning room.


    "You have a n?" Sophia guessed.


    Sarah''s expression was grave. "I thought that if I get strong enough, we can enjoy our lives. No matter how much I wanted to pretend that they will not dare toe after us, I was wrong. The reality is that we know that both Lebedev and Voronin families are after us. We are too big of a threat for them to leave us alone."


    Sophia knew that this ising. From early into this mess of attacks she suspected that the Lebedev family is behind it and everything they discovered, confirmed that theory.


    Sophia told herself not to panic because it will not help. They came for Sarah, and Aiden ended up kidnapped. It seems that the team who took Aiden does not know who he is; they were looking for females. They were looking for Sarah, and Sophia is painfully aware that JoAnna and she are next. There is no ce to hide, and if they dy, their husbands and children might get caught in the crossfire, just like Aiden.


    Sophia firmed her resolve. "Lebedevs would not leave us alone even if we are not a threat. We knew this ising. It was only a matter of time before they made their move. What''s the n?"


    "Lebedev family, as our maternal family, is more interested in having us join. I will use that and take over." Sarah reluctantly looked at both of her sisters. "I can''t do this alone. I hope that you will take this risk and join me."


    JoAnna and Sophia nced at each other and faced Sarah.


    "You can count on us.", they responded confidently in unison.


    Sarah looked at them gratefully. "We need to remove elders from power and takemand of their forces. This will be extremely dangerous. Talk about this with your husbands before making the decision."


    "We will talk with them." JoAnna confirmed. "I''m confident that they will want to be part of this. The fact is that we are all in the same danger. With the six of us working together, we are unbeatable."


    Sarah lowered her head and pressed her lips into a line firmly, to suppress her chin from trembling while her gaze rested on the ck ring on her left ring finger.


    JoAnna realized that she said too much. It can''t be six of them when one is missing.


    "Any news of Aiden?", Sophia asked in a quiet voice. She knew that Sarah returned from a meeting, and she hoped that there is something. Anything.


    Sarah shook her head in response and took a deep breath, trying topose herself before facing her sisters again with eyes full of determination. "Make the calls you need, and let''s start. I''m sure that we will find out something about Aiden soon. I swear, whoever is behind this... I will make them burn."


    "This is the right thing to do." Sophia said. "Once we get in, we will find out where they are keeping Aiden. Let''s not dy, but we should not rush recklessly either. They need him in one piece, and he will not be harmed."


    "I assume we are leaving today?" JoAnna asked Sarah.


    "I want us on the ne by end of the day. We will make a stop at the Ceresc Solutions to regroup. The Army of Chaos will be on standby because I don''t know what to expect when we reach there¡­"


    Sophia thought of something. "Should we call mom?"


    "Let''s wait with that until we have a n in ce. Once we are on the ne, we will let her know that we areing. I am going to talk to the kids, to inform them what is going on¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1703 - Missing (6)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    June 1st


    12:37 PM


    In themon room¡­


    Sarah looked at all the kids and staff gathered, and she told them that Aiden is missing and that they still don''t have any leads.


    "We don''t have solid proof, but whatever we have, is pointing toward an organization from Eastern Europe." Sarah exhaled. "I¡­ I am going there and I''m not sure if I will be able to return. Each of you has sufficient funds toplete education and to livefortably. Genie and Matias agreed to stay here and take care of you for a minimum of five years. Tristan will maintain the grounds and¡­"


    "You are leaving us behind?" Ade asked in disbelief.


    "I don''t know what to expect, but I know that it''s dangerous."


    "Don''t talk like here is safe." Ade responded defiantly. "I want to go also."


    "Me too." Hande said. "I already lost one family. I''m not going to lose this one. This is what I trained for."


    Michael and Oni stood next to Haru and N and their gazes didn''t waver. Ron and Z were right behind them.


    Sarah watched kids as they stood up one by one and she could feel their determination. "Alright. I will not stop any of you froming, but I want you to keep two things in mind. First, I might not be able to protect you and this is not a game. Second, I expect you to listen because your life will depend on it. If you are fine with those two, start packing. We are leaving after dinner."


    ¡­


    Corey found Charlie in the room with Mike. Charlie and Mike didn''t go to the office and they worked from the Cliffside Vi.


    "Can we talk?" Corey asked Charlie.


    Mike understood that is his signal to exit. "I will go and check on Tiff¡­"


    "Everyone is preparing to go to Europe." Corey said.


    "Is Merve going?" Charlie asked.


    Corey confirmed. "I''m going also."


    Charlie didn''t approve. "Corey, this is not your fight. They are not going on a camping trip."


    "Charlie, I killed a man yesterday. It was a random person and he wanted to shoot at Merve. I protected her and it felt good. You say that this is not my fight, but if protecting the girl I love is not my fight, which one is?"


    Charlie could not argue against that, but¡­ "What will I tell your mother?"


    "If she asks, I went on a trip to Europe."


    "What if you get hurt¡­ or worse?"


    "I am going to rescue Aiden and not to die. But if something happens, I''m confident that you can think of something to tell mom. idents happen every day. Pick one."


    Charlie shook his head in disapproval. "You have it all nned."


    "The only thing I nned for is that I will not abandon Merve. Just how you and Emma are kind to me, Sarah and Aiden epted me as one of their own. After years of not belonging anywhere, I found my ce. I belong with Merve, and everyone at this home is my family. If I don''t go, I will not be able to live with myself. I am not a coward."


    Charlie exhaled. Part of him wanted to smack Corey and to lock him up, but another part admired that Corey found something he wants to protect. He grew up.


    "Take care, Corey. Talk to your mom before leaving."


    Corey grinned. "I already did. I told her that everyone here is going to Europe and that they allowed me to tag along. She asked me to take pictures and to pay attention to the architecture of old buildings..."


    6:12 PM


    JoAnna entered the closet in the master bedroom and she found Sarah packing clothes for herself and for Aiden.


    "You should eat something." JoAnna said.


    "I will eat on the ne." Sarah responded while carefully folding Aiden''s t-shirt. "He loves this t-shirt. It''s an old one, but there are some things he holds onto."


    "We will find him, Sarah. And he will be OK."


    "I know." Sarah said and hoped that she is right. "Why are you here?"


    "I came to tell you that Hong is here. He wants toe with us as well. Angelo confirmed that Nero armi is on alert and keeping their eyes and ears open for any movements. Ellie is still recuperating from delivery, but Mathew is on his way to Dublin and he will be our contact when we need something. His men are ready."


    "Alright¡­ If you are done packing, go and eat so that we can head out."


    "Sarah, what are we going to do if Aiden is not there?"


    Sarah believes that Lebedevs are behind this, but if they are not¡­ "If he is not in the hands of the Lebedev family, we will use them to find him. We know that someone from Eastern Europe is behind this, Lebedevs should be the right force to track them down."


    Ste called Sophia to see how are things, and Sophia told her that they are alling to Europe, without many details, because they agreed to discuss the n among themselves before telling their mother that they areing to the base of the Lebedev family. Ste understood that they are going on a vacation and that whateverpany-crisis they had, it''s resolved.


    Almost everyone from the Cliffside Vi was ready to go to the base at the Ceresc Solutions, animals included. The house staff stayed behind, and a few kids who are not approved forbat because someone needs to take care of the house and Hero who is recuperating after his surgery. Veterinarian said that Hero might have a limp, but he will be OK once his wounds heal.


    Michael coordinated with Noah and Jeff and they left minimum resources for defense, while everyone else was on their way to Europe.


    Jeff called Oscar toe and take care of White corp. and that is how Oscar and nor found out that Aiden is missing.


    "Do you have any idea who is behind this?" nor asked Jeff. She didn''t understand, if Aiden was kidnapped in Los Angeles, why are they all leaving?


    "We have some hints. That is why we are going to Europe."


    Oscar didn''t approve. "Everyone is going to Europe based on hints? What if he is not there?"


    "We have nothing else to go on. There are no ransom demands, it happened more than forty-eight hours ago in the area where surveince cameras were off. We are all going crazy from waiting."


    nor waved at Oscar to drop the topic. "What are your hints?"


    "The person behind the attacks is a woman with an Eastern European ent, and she calls herself Dice. And the team which took Aiden sounded Russian. They were looking for fighters. Sounds familiar?" Jeff said and observed his parents keenly. He could see how their expressions are changing and he was not in the mood to bicker with them. "Take care of thepany and things here until we return."


    "You should leave the kids with us." nor said.


    Jeff didn''t respond. There is no way that he will leave Alice and Jayden (or any other child) with Oscar and nor when they allowed Voronins close and they knew that Aiden was their target.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1704 - Missing (7)

    Victoria Long, David Smith, Chelsea Davis, George Patrikis, and all other people they caught were transferred to the base of the Army of Chaos. They will be held as prisoners until Sarah finds the time to deal with them.


    Sarah promised to Gabriel that nothing will happen to Victoria without his knowledge. He hoped that Victoria will snap to her senses and realize her mistake. In that case, Gabriel will get on his knees and beg Sarah to forgive Victoria. Of course, this should not be a problem when they find Aiden, and if Aiden is not found, Gabriel is aware that no amount of begging will save Victoria.


    "You are just leaving me here?" Victoria hissed at Gabriel while two men in ck suits dragged her toward a ck van that was parked in front of the Cliffside Vi.


    Gabriel looked at Victoria helplessly and his heart cracked. Her fierce attitude told him that she is not close to seeing what a mess she caused. "What do you want me to do, Vicky? Even if I can bail you out, I wouldn''t."


    "What?" Victoria barked at Gabriel.


    "Vicky... Use this time to think if your ten years by my side were worth it. Did you ever love me? Or were you with me for benefits from the beginning? Do you know that your greed cost lives? People died, Vicky. You can''t fix that!"


    "That is all your fault! If you didn''t give your position to Steve, I wouldn''t do this!"


    Gabriel could not believe that Victoria is ming him for this. "My only fault is that I didn''t see how you are with me only for benefits."


    "Where are you going?!" Victoria screamed after Gabriel who was walking away back inside the vi. "Stop! You can''t leave me! I''m your wife! ¡­ Let go of me! Where are you taking me? What¡­?" Her screams stopped when they knocked her out.


    When Victoria regained her consciousness about one hourter, she found herself in a dark cell with no one else around, and no one to answer her questions.


    ¡­


    Above the Antic Ocean¡­


    June 2nd


    2:49 AM


    Sarah, JoAnna, Sophia, Jeff, and Felix are in a jet with their kids, heading toward Europe. Nannies are also onboard, and so are Michael, Oni, Ron, Z, Zack, and Masika who are sleeping in the back of the ne. Everyone is exhausted.


    "We should let her sleep¡­" Sophia reminded JoAnna who was looking at Sarah. "She didn''t get a shut-eye for more than a day."


    Sophia remembered that Sarah always slept easily in a ne, and seeing her like this curled up in a half-reclined seat, Sophia remembered a skinny pre-teen. Sarah didn''t change much, yet she is apletely different person.


    "We should all sleep. We have three more hours untilnding, let''s use it." Jeff said while carrying sleeping Alice to the back of the ne where the bedroom is. Valentin is sleeping in a separate cot, so that the other kids don''t squish him. Jayden, Lia, and Adam are sprawled on the bed with their limbs over each other. Jeff found a spot to put Alice and observed them for a moment before walking into a reclining chair next to JoAnna.


    Jeff left the White corp. in the hands of Oscar who will have Leah and Pam to help him. Charlie and Steve promised that all their resources can be used if needed and that they will keep an eye on a few kids who stayed behind at the Cliffside Vi.


    Emma, Tiffany, and Bridgette assured them that the Golden Ocean Resort, LA Medical Center, and nc will work as expected and that they should only focus on their mission: getting Aiden back.


    ~ Romania, the Ceresc Solutions ~


    June 2nd


    1:21 PM


    "Do you have something for me?" Sarah asked Mishi, Lucija, Petar, Emir, and Tereza when they met in the living room.


    "Don''t you want to have lunch first?" Mishi responded to Sarah with a question.


    "I''m not hungry. What do you have?"


    Based on their expressions, Sarah understood that they found something and that it''s not pleasant.


    They moved to the study room with JoAnna and Sophia.


    "All the code you gave us is clean and we traced the activity from the server that epts SOS signals." Mishi said and showed on the screen a map of Europe. "This is from where the signal originated¡­"


    Sarah frowned. "Croatia?"


    "It seems that Nick is behind it." Lucija said in a small voice.


    Everyone knew that Sarah has a soft spot for Nick. He left them and Sarah always hoped that he will change his mind and return to their group.


    Over the years, they tracked his hacking activities and they all believed that Nick is practicing in order to be worthy of a rematch with Aiden.


    Mishi cleared his throat to get Sarah''s attention. "We checked a number of cameras in the area and confirmed that at the time when the hack happened, Marija was with Nick. We are keeping an eye on their current locations. Nick is in Split, while Marija is in Belgrade."


    Sarah gritted her teeth while the information that Marija and Nick were part of the plot sank in. Sarah knew that Marija is not a good person, but Nick¡­ he is na?ve and easily deceived.


    "Thanks, everyone. I will take it from here." Sarah said as she stood up.


    JoAnna and Sophia followed after Sarah.


    "Who is Nick?" JoAnna asked. They met Marija at Sarah''s and Aiden''s wedding, but they never met Nick.


    "He used to be a part of this group. When I introduced Aiden, he was unable to ept it and he left." Sarah exined.


    "What''s next?" Sophia asked.


    "I want you to get in touch with Angelo. Ask him to bring Nick and Marija here. He has men in those areas. I will continue working on Eve¡­"


    Sarah wanted to work on Eve in the ne, but she ended up sleeping off.


    She decided to enable GPS tracking and automatic wireless charging first, because those two will be necessary for her to find Aiden. She tried numerous times to locate him based on the GPS tracking in his ring but was unable to get a signal. That can mean only one of the two: either the ring needs charging or the signal is being blocked.


    Sarah is aware that wireless charging has limitations. Felix managed to get the wireless charging work with most of the existing electrical infrastructure, as long as it''s newer. She hopes that they don''t end up taking Aiden to an isted ce with old electricals, or without electricity. If they take him to a ce simr to the one where Hong used to live, the ring will not charge, and she can forget about using it to locate Aiden. However, she will not give up hope that this will work because it''s the only thing preventing her from plunging into insanity.


    With the code Mishi and the gang cleaned up, restoring some basic defensive capabilities for Eve will not be difficult. Sarah only needs to put it together. And she needs to keep busy in order to prevent herself from falling apart.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1705 - The Terrible Truth (1)

    Nick woke up in an unfamiliar room, tied up to a chair.


    He blinked a few times while trying to understand how he found himself here. He remembers that he was in his apartment, and then there was some sound from behind him¡­ and that''s it. Now he is here. Where is here?


    "Hello!?" Nick called. "Anybody!? You''ve got the wrong person!"


    Aaron entered the room and smiled at Nick. "We have the right person. Nik Pajic, right?"


    Nick observed Aaron who is wearing a ck uniform and he understood that he is kidnapped. As a young master of a prominent family, it must be for the money. Right? "You want a ransom? How much? My parents will pay no matter how much you ask. Give me a number and let me talk to my father."


    "No amount of money will get you out of this trouble. You angered our Goddess." Aaron said dryly.


    Nick blinked. Goddess? So, it''s a woman. Must be one of the arrogant women he brushed off recently. "Is it Ceca? Hey, I told her that it was a one-time thing. Or is it Ksenija? I made no long term promises and she knows it. This is too much for refusing to date a girl who slept with half of the club. You want to scare me? OK. I am scared. Now let me go." Nick yanked his arms, but the chains didn''t budge.


    "I will let you go only if my Goddess approves. Don''t be impatient. She is eager to talk to you. I just came a bit ahead to see the foolish man who dared to cross her." Aaron chuckled. "Boy, you are way over your head."


    Nick had no idea what Aaron is talking about.


    Nick analyzed his situation. They know who he is and where to find him. The man (aka Aaron) told Nick that he offended his Goddess, but that does not mean just a girl in terms of dating¡­ it could be one of the people he touched as Nu. Maybe he hacked this woman''s bank ounts and she is angry? But he always hid his traces well. How is it possible¡­?


    Nick''s eyes widened when the door opened, and he saw Sarah.


    Nick''s lips stretched into a smile. "Sarah¡­ nice to see you, as always."


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    A heavy pnded on Nick''s face.


    "It''s NOT nice to see you, Nick. Not after what you did." Sarah squeezed through her teeth.


    "What did I do?"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    This p was much heavier, and Nick felt a metallic taste of blood in his mouth.


    "You don''t know what you did? You damaged my security system and people died, Nick."


    "No one was supposed to die."


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    Nick''s head swayed from the force of the impact. His head was buzzing, but he heard Sarah talk¡­


    "This is not a game, Nick. There are no resets and first aid kits that restore your HP. There are no respawns and limbs don''t regrow magically after ten seconds cooldown. In real life, people get hurt and die."


    "I''m sorry, I¡­"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    "I don''t need your sorry. I had armed intruders on my properties, my kids were hurt, my dog was shot, and my husband is missing. I need you to tell me who hired you and what all you did."


    Nick looked at Sarah and his eyes swelled with tears. "Why are you treating me like an enemy? Don''t you like me? You taught me the ropes and gave me hopes that I can be good enough for you. The only thing I wanted was for you to acknowledge me as a man, and to stop looking at me like I am a kid!"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    "I am treating you like a man, Nick. A kid would get a p on the wrist and a warning. Kids get second chances to show that they learned their lesson. That is the treatment I gave you so far and now I see you as a man. You are stupid and selfish, and there are no more chances for you. You either tell me what you know, or I will make you!"


    Sarah saw that Nick is unreasonable and she injected him with a truth serum. She hoped that Nick will tell her everything willingly and that maybe it turns out that Marija tricked him, or ckmailed him and that he didn''t have a choice. However, Sarah confirmed that Nick is delusional and that he can''t get over his infatuation with her.


    "Three years, Nick. It''s three years how you found out that my heart belongs to Aiden and you can''t let go. You even used your skills to harm me and my family. If one week ago you contacted me and asked to join our group, I would wee you. But now¡­ it''s toote. No one goes after my loved ones and leaves unpunished." Sarah nced to the side. "Aaron¡­ untie him and put his right hand on the table in front of him¡­"


    Nick was happy that Sarah said how he should be untied. It seems that this will end with a few ps. Right? Right!?


    Nick willingly put both of his hands on the table in front of him, palms down. His cheeks were swollen from the ps, and there was a stream of blood from his mouth, but he was smiling. Sarah''s expression is icy, however, she released him, so that is a good thing.


    <em>''BAM!''</em>


    Sarah''s left fistnded heavily on the back of Nick''s right palm and his face contorted in agony.


    Nick felt like he was hit with a sledgehammer and all of his bones shattered.


    Nick''s mouth was open in a soundless scream and it took a few seconds for him to actually make an ear-piercing shriek that sounded like it came from the depths of hell.


    "I will never be able to use a keyboard again!" Nick cried.


    "You stupid boy. You obviously don''t know who I am. What gives you the right to mess with my life? What did they offer you? Money? I thought you have plenty of that. Some other benefits?"


    "You." Nick blurted out, unable to prevent himself from talking.


    Sarah didn''t understand. "What?"


    "You." Nick repeated. "I get to hack a few things and I get you."


    Sarah was not sure where to start. "Hack a few things? Exin. What did you do?"


    "I had a few simple tasks to gather information on White corp. and Smithsonite corp. and Marija gave me a silver coin that has the functionality of sending a signal. It took me a few weeks to make my virus simple enough to be sent through that without being detected¡­"


    Sarah heard what Nick did and there was one more thing... "I didn''t know that you are so stupid. Do you think that someone can give me to you like I am an item? I would never be yours willingly. Was your n to keep me imprisoned? Even if I can''t escape, many would look for me."


    Nick smiled. "Marija said that there is a medicine that can alter memories. You would wake up in a hospital and I would be by your side with a story that I am your husband and that we love each other, and you would believe me. I have the photos ready from our honeymoon and the wedding bands. Part of the story would be that you are an orphan so that you don''t look for anyone. With some hair color and a different haircut, you would look different¡­ I would stage your death so no one would look for you... You would be mine. I have a house in Austria. It''s next to a niceke... You would love it there..."


    Sarah looked at Nick in disbelief as he spoke about their n. The story about memory loss reminded Sarah of Vivian who was her best friend, and then a backstabber¡­ and a few monthster, Vivian didn''t know who Sarah is. They said that Vivian had a car ident and a memory loss, but Sarah knows that Vivian was used by the Lebedev family to test the medicine.


    And the clues pointed back to the Lebedev family¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1706 - The Terrible Truth (2)

    Sarah struggled to breathe when she got out of the interrogation room where Nick is. She got her phone and dialed a number.


    "Mom¡­ I need you to tell me something¡­" Sarah spoke as soon as the line connected.


    Ste could hear that something is wrong with Sarah. "What is it, baby girl?"


    "The medicine for altering memories¡­ How does it work?"


    Ste didn''t understand the question. "What medicine?"


    "The one you tested on Vivian. It made her forget things."


    "Oh, that one¡­ Give me a second." Ste paused while remembering the information. "It gradually corrupts the short term memory and makes it foggy, before going deeper. The report said that the results are not consistent. The test subjects forgot the recent memories anywhere from six months to five years in the past after taking the medication for a month, and the longer the person takes the medication, the further it goes. Also, it makes the person susceptible to ept another reality." Ste heard that Sarah took in a shaky breath. "I assume there is a reason you are asking me this."


    Sarah decided to speak up. There is no point in hiding this anyway because she needs Ste''s help.


    "Mom¡­ we were attacked. Hero was shot, Eve is down, and Aiden is missing."


    Ste connected the dots. She reminded herself not to reveal that she knows about the attacks because Sarah called SP3CT3R. "Aiden is kidnapped, and you think that whoever has Aiden will give him this medicine?"


    "The attackers had a heavy Eastern European ent and they mentioned names Mirko and Natalia. I was their target, but they took Aiden instead. They wanted to feed me that medicine, mom, and I can only suspect that they will do the same to him. Everything points to the Lebedev family."


    "I''m not aware of any attacks. I will follow up on that right away and get in touch with you. Did you reach Europe?"


    "I''m in Romania currently. I need to go. Let me know if you find something¡­"


    Sarah ended the call and walked into the room next door.


    ¡­


    "Leave us." Sarah said to the two members of the Army of Chaos who were with Marija in the room.


    "Hi, Sarah¡­ Long time no see." Marija greeted Sarah with a smile on her face when the two soldiers left.


    Marija was kidnaped from her apartment in Belgrade and she woke up here. She didn''t know who is behind it and she dismissed that it''s Sarah because Marija was confident that she covered up her tracks well. And even if she didn''t, this is too fast.


    Their mission from two days ago failed. Nick threw a tantrum when Sarah was not caught, and he hit Marija several times in anger.


    Marija promised Nick that they will try again.


    "Now we know how and where to attack. Next time, we will hit them harder and shake them up¡­" Marija did her best to pacify Nick who was raging.


    Marija was also upset that they failed. She didn''t get any information on their properties, she didn''t manage to get rid of her targets, and on top of that, she needs to deal with Nick who is throwing a tantrum. Why is he acting like a child who didn''t get candy?


    As soon as he let her go, Marija left Nick''s apartment and headed to Belgrade. She needed to figure out what happened and how they failed so miserably, and she had no time to deal with Nick.


    Marija was also furious. She spent years nning, collecting data, and recruiting people. Her n was brilliant. How is it possible that nothing worked? The sabotage was done, and attacks as well. They saw numerous vehicles leaving the Cliffside Vi. How is it possible that Sarah stayed inside? Would she really allow her kids to go into danger while she stays home? Not possible, not Sarah. Marija inspected all the photos that various teams sent her, and she saw many unfamiliar faces. How many kids they have on that property? Some were obviously not kids. And she saw two men in ck uniforms who were guarding her, in the same uniforms as the people who came to deal with sabotaged facilities in Los Angeles. Does Sarah have an army of bodyguards? How is that possible? And what was that with the ck panther?


    Marija nned to find out the secrets of Sigma and Omega and to crush them, but she ended up with a million questions and no answers. It was aplete failure.


    Back to the present¡­


    "Why am I here?" Marija asked Sarah who was silently observing her.


    Sarah didn''t want to waste time, and she feared that if she smacks Marija, she will kill her on the spot.


    Sarah injected Marija with the truth serum and stepped to the side. In a few minutes, she will get her answers.


    Marija didn''t like that she was tied up and unable to move. Sarah ring at her made her ufortable.


    Marija thought about her current situation. She didn''t miss that two soldiers treated Sarah with respect and based on that, Marija concluded that Sarah belongs to some mercenary organization and that Sarah probably has some rank. Why else would those two men obey her? And that would exin all those men in ck uniforms which showed up in Los Angeles.


    Well, if Sarah has some standing in this organization, she has answers as well. Marija decided to ask a few questions and gauge her situation.


    "Do you know why I am here? I can guess that this is some organization. Do you want to recruit me for my skills?" Marija thought how this makes sense because there is no way that Sarah knows how Marija is the one behind the attacks from two days ago.


    "Why do you think I brought you here?" Sarah asked in an icy tone.


    "You kicked me out of the Sigma army. If you want me back, kidnapping is the wrong approach. Where are we? France?"


    "I just spoke with Nick." Sarah said. "He told me¡­ many things."


    Marija''s eyes shifted. "What did he say?"


    "He told me that you coached him in coding and that he did some jobs for you. Thetest job was about attacking my friends and family."


    Marija swallowed hard. "He is lying."


    "I don''t think so."


    "You believe a young brat who has a crush on you? Nick would say anything to get your attention. Since I know him, the only girl on his mind is you. That is not news. He would¡­"


    "Yes." Sarah interrupted Marija. "He would do anything. Even hack into my security because you promised him that he can have me. I have no idea how your brain works, Marija. What is your problem with me? I warned you, more than once, to behave and you didn''t. What did you expect will happen? That you can screw any guy and mess up any rtionship just because you feel like it? Some people have feelings that go deeper than a need to scratch an itch in the crotch area."


    Marija sneered. "Easy for you to say. You have Aiden and money and fame, and I can''t even watch from the side."


    Marija froze. What is wrong with her? This is NOT the time to run her mouth!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1707 - The Terrible Truth (3)

    Sarah observed Marija''s expression and confirmed that the truth serum is working. "You were never happy with watching, Marija. You always had a need to be in the center of attention. Is that because you are a single child and you grew up with your parents pampering you? What happened? Did they stop treating you like a princess once you grew up? I want to know who hired you to attack me and why did you do it."


    "No one hired me. For thest three years, I am useless. That day when I left, it was not only my fingers that were broken. My pride and my confidence broke as well. I decided to train Nick so that he can be my fingers. I collected all the bits and pieces I could about you, Aiden, and the rest of your family. I hated you. I still do. You are acting all mighty like you are doing everything right! Did you ever wonder how I''m surviving? I need my hands to work, and you left me with broken fingers!"


    Sarah did her best to ignore Marija''s angry rambling and to focus on the important things. "What was your role in this attack?"


    "My role? Aren''t you going to praise me for a job well done? You always told us to look at the whole situation, not to rush, and to cover our tracks. For years I was watching your friends and family, and I watched your enemies as well. When I had enough information, I contacted them and¡­"


    Sarah listened to Marija''s exnation of how she nned and organized everything under the alias Dice.


    Sarah never thought that Marija could be so organized. "You are behind the attack on me and my sisters?"


    Marija was confused. "Why would I attack your sisters?"


    "We got the information was that the target is me and another woman." Sarah assumed that it''s her and JoAnna, because Sophia would never go into battle. Sophia is the strategist, and she always stays behind because that is what strategists do.


    Marija stifled augh. "Targets were you and Oni. Because of you, I was humiliated and kicked out, and that bitch broke my fingers and took Jesse away!"


    Sarah was stupefied. All this mess was because Marija could not get Michael and because Sarah didn''t approve of Marija sleeping around? Sarah was confident that she is inside a bad movie.


    Sarah told herself to stay focused¡­ "Who are people you hired to attack at the docks?"


    Marija told her that she hired people from Eastern Europe. "I found out about them by ident several years ago. It is an organization with the manpower avable for hire, but they are not proficient in technology..."


    Marija showed on the map to Sarah where she met the people, and she told Sarah how the deal included exchanging hacking services in exchange for capture Sarah and Oni. "I told them to remove anything metallic because I know that you can transform even a coin into a tracking device..."


    Sarah frowned. "Did you give them a signal blocker?"


    Marija shrugged. "Where would I get such a thing? But I told them that having one cane in handy, and I also exined how the Faraday cage works. I''m not sure if they understood a word. They are like retarded muscle-freaks with no brain."


    Sarah was not in the mood to listen to Marija talk derisively about those people. "Who gave you the medicine that can mess up with memory?"


    "No one. That group from Eastern Europe said that once they catch you and Oni, they will administer it. They mentioned collecting the data and verifying potency."


    Sarah already heard that at the end of the medical treatment she was supposed to end in Nick''s hands, but... "What would you do with Oni once she forgot who she is?"


    Marija smiled. "Shouldn''t you be asking what would happen to you? Nick was more than happy to live his fantasy with you by his side. As for Oni... I didn''t have a n. As long as she forgets about Michael and whatever family crap you have going, I would leave her to wonder who she is. Maybe give her to those men who were supposed to capture you. They were interested in her."


    Sarah thought of not hitting Marija at this time, but with every passing second, Sarah found it more difficult to control the urge to snap Marija''s neck.


    Marija saw that Sarah is silent, and she understood that they are done. "I told you everything. Now let me go."


    Sarah looked at Marija like she said something outrageous. "Let you go? Why? So that you can attack me again?"


    Marija made a face. "And what will you do? Keep me here forever? Or do you want to kill me?"


    "That thought crossed my mind."


    "You are kidding." Marija barked and her expression fell when she saw that Sarah is serious. "You can''t do that! It''s against thew! Who do you think you are!?"


    Sarah let out a crazedugh. "What I am? I am thew and I say that you are guilty."


    Marija swallowed hard and in the next moment, she started screaming: "Help! Help! Someone! I''m being held against my will! Help! Some¡­"


    <em>''SLAM!''</em>


    Sarah smacked Marija over the open mouth with the root of her left palm.


    Marija swayed in the chair and spat out two broken teeth. Her eyes widened in horror. "What the¡­? You are crazy!"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    A heavy pnded on Marija''s cheek.


    Sarah looked at Marija with madness in her eyes. "I thought that you were watching me¡­ for years. How is it possible that you missed the part of me being crazy?"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    Sarah pped her again as rage swelled inside her. "Do you know what triggers my violence?"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    "I can''t stand when someone touches my friends and family! And you did both!"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    "Because of your stupid reasons MY Aiden is gone!" Sarah roared.


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    Sarah''s hand hovered mid-air above Marija who was unconscious. Marija didn''t fall on the ground only because she was tied up to the chair.


    "If Aiden is missing one hair from his head, I swear that you will beg for me to kill you¡­"


    ¡­


    JoAnna and Sophia waited for Sarah in the living room. Jeff, Felix, Hong, Michael, Oni, N, Haru, Ron, Z, and a few other kids were there as well. They all watched the interrogation of both Nick and Marija on the television, so they know what happened.


    "What was that thing about brainwashing you?" JoAnna asked when Sarah took a seat.


    They all saw interrogations, but they didn''t hear the phone call with Ste.


    "It''s a medicine that¡­" Sarah exined what Ste told her. "Mom said that the Lebedev family worked on developing it for them to use."


    "That does not mean that it didn''t end up in someone else''s hands." JoAnna pointed out the possibility that others have that medicine as well, but with all clues put together, they are still looking at the Lebedev family.


    "Are we heading to Lebedev base?" Sophia asked Sarah.


    Sarah confirmed. "Yeah. I thought that they are behind the attack, but it seems that they were only hired to do the legwork. However, that does not change the fact that Aiden is in their hands. It''s still notte to change your mind."


    "We are going." JoAnna said. "Eat something first and then we can go."


    Sarah checked the time and frowned. "It''s the middle of the night. Let''s go in the morning¡­ Eat, rest, and we will go after breakfast¡­"


    "Sarah¡­" N called. "We want to go with you also."


    "I know, N. I want you toe also. However, in the first round, it will be me and my sisters. We don''t know what to expect there, but we know that they will not harm us because we have the blood of the Lebedev family. Once we figure out things, we will let you know, and then you can join us. It should not be more than a day. Until then, I will rely on you to organize things here. Create a list of who wants toe with us, and who will stay here on standby. Whoeveres, needs to make that decision of their own ord, and make sure that everyone is aware of the danger¡­ Haru, stay in touch with Angelo and Mathew, if they get any news about Aiden, I want to know¡­"


    "Oni¡­" Sarah called when she was done giving instructions. "You were Marija''s target, and you heard what she nned to do. If you want to talk to her or punish her, you can do so but¡­ don''t kill her."


    "Got it." Oni understood that Sarah wants to torture Marija. Well, she deserved nothing less.


    Oni and Michael left the room and Sarah urged everyone to take rest.


    "What about you?" Sophia asked Sarah.


    "I will be fixing Eve."


    JoAnna exhaled. "Sarah, you need to sleep."


    "I will sleep when we find Aiden¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1708 - Challenging The Position Of The Elder (1)

    ~ The base of the Lebedev Family ~


    June 3rd


    10:03 AM


    Ste, Edward, and Owen are in the living room of the vi that Ste got when she became an Elder of the Lebedev family. The three of them are looking at Sarah, JoAnna, Sophia, and Kitty withplex expressions.


    "What have you done?" Ste asked after some time.


    "This is our family. Can''t wee and visit?" JoAnna asked in return.


    "That is not what I meant, and you know it. I am trying to keep them away, and youe here on your own. It will spread like wildfire that the three of you are here."


    "And Kitty." Sarah added while scratching the panther''s head. "Don''t forget Kitty."


    Ste was not sure how to respond. Who cares about the panther? Doesn''t Sarah understand that all three of them are in danger? They said that they areing to Europe and Ste assumed that it''s for a vacation. This is NOT what Ste calls a vacation!


    "Mom. We are not here to argue." Sophia said. "If you want to dissuade us, it''s toote. We decided and that is why we didn''t tell you in advance that we areing. So¡­ give up."


    Ste exhaled. "Fine. Why are you here?"


    Sarah spread a map on the coffee table and lifted two fingers toward her parents. "Two things. First, Aiden is probably in the hands of a group of people who are stationed in this area¡­" Sarah pointed at the map. "They should be off-grid. I need to know what bases you have there."


    "I''m not familiar with that area..." Ste said and nced at Owen.


    "I''m on it." Owen confirmed that he understood Ste''s silent instructions, and decided to stick around and hear what the second thing Sarah has on her mind.


    "You could have done this online. There was no need for you toe in person." Ste grumbled.


    Sarah gestured to Ste to be patient before continuing. "Second¡­ I want you to notify the council of Elders that Sarah White is here to challenge a position."


    Ste blinked. "What position?"


    "Of an Elder. I want to be an Elder." Sarah exined.


    Ste''s eyes darted from Sarah to JoAnna to Sophia and back to Sarah again. "Are you serious?"


    "We didn''te here to joke, mom." JoAnna said irritably.


    Edward saw that Ste is non-responsive, so he asked: "What exactly are you girls doing?"


    "I told mom that we were attacked and that Aiden is missing." Sarah responded to Edward''s question. "The group was targeting me and Oni, but we didn''t show up, so they took Aiden instead. We believe that the group is rted to the Lebedev family. If our assumptions are correct, they will use memory altering drugs on him and we don''t have any time to waste. Aiden is not a guy who will sit peacefully and let them do what they want, and we need to find him before he gets hurt."


    Sophia continued: "We know that mom could look into things, but this will be faster. Mom and Sarah can work together, and Anna and I will provide support and nning as we coordinate with people on the outside. Jeff and Felix are in Romania, ready to assist us in anything we need. We have other resources avable, but we need to find Aiden before we act."


    Ste''s gaze didn''t leave Sarah. "Are you sure that this is what you want to do? It''s not easy to get in, and it''s impossible to leave."


    Sarah, JoAnna, and Sophia confirmed.


    "We see no other way to get Aiden back." Sarah responded. "Mom¡­ I really need your support."


    Ste raised her hand and gestured to Owen toe closer. "Request a meeting of Elders, as soon as possible. It needs to happen today. After that, look into any bases that are in the area Sarah showed¡­"


    When Ste finished with Owen, she asked Sarah, JoAnna, and Sophia to tell her in detail what is going on.


    Sarah was mostly silent, and JoAnna and Sophia took turns telling their parents how four days ago they found issues with threepanies, and an online mess¡­ up to the point of Aiden missing and them interrogating culprits. Ste had to agree that based on the current information, it sounds that Aiden is in the hands of the Lebedev family.


    Next, Ste showed to Sarah, JoAnna, and Sophia their rooms. "I''m sure that you want to call Felix and Jeff and that you have a lot of nning to do. I will contact you as soon as I have something. After lunch, I will give you an overview of existing Elders, so that you can pick who will be challenged."


    Ste returned to the living room and found that Edward didn''t move from the sofa.


    "Are you sure this is fine?" Edward asked.


    Ste shrugged, indicating that she is not sure. "They are here and determined. It reached the point of Aiden missing, and if we don''t help them, they will do it without us."


    Edward nodded in agreement. They will not let their daughters face this on their own. "Sarah is convinced that Lebedevs have Aiden. Is it possible that he is here, and you don''t know?"


    "There is a chance but¡­ that would mean someone acted outside regr protocols. Elders can act independently, but if it rtes to anyone from the family, it needs to be discussed beforehand. Something like an attack on our girls secretly, is a big offense."


    "It would not be the first time." Edward reminded Ste. "When Sarah and Aiden went missing, a group under Vasily worked on their own."


    Ste grimaced. "Vasily. I should talk to him. If he is behind this, I will smash him into bits."


    "Don''t be rash. If he is easy to handle, we would do that ages ago. He is one of the few Elders who is not driven by greed and power. We can use that."


    "I know¡­ I know¡­ But his attitude is a double-edged sword. I will go and talk to him."


    "Now?"


    Ste confirmed. "He will find out that Sarah is here. Would you rather that hees here?"


    Ste saw that Edward lowered his head when he got her point. Vasily visiting them would be a bad idea. No one likes Vasily''s unstable personality.


    "I will be back in a bit¡­" Ste leaned closer and kissed Edward on the cheek. "Watch over our kids until I''m back."


    "And Kitty¡­" Edward added.


    Ste didn''t respond. Who cares about the panther!?


    ¡­


    One hourter¡­


    "What did Vasily say?" Edward asked when Ste returned.


    Ste slumped on the sofa next to Edward. "As expected. He is excited. For him, this is a dreame true. He wanted toe and wee our girls in person. I told him not to because they are tired from their trip. Then, he sent Ivan immediately to speed up the process for the meeting of Elders."


    "In a way... he is helping." Edward mumbled. "Did you ask him if he has anything with Aiden''s disappearance?"


    "No. If Vasily is behind it, do you think he will admit to it?" Ste sighed and looked at Edward. "Are we making a mistake?"


    Edward thought for some time before responding. "Our girls are smart young women who use their heads and hearts to live to the fullest. I approve that the three of them are sticking together. They have fine men by their sides and are surrounded by friends. All that tells me that we did a good job raising them. Sophia, Anna, and Sarah are not kids. They are old enough to decide what path they want to take, and I am d that even at our age, we are able to support them¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1709 - Challenging The Position Of The Elder (2)

    ~ The base of the Lebedev Family ~


    June 3rd


    2:30 PM


    Grand Elder, Konstantin, is at the head of the table and he is looking at 9 other people who gathered on short notice. Three could not make it, and they are attending the meeting online. Their faces are visible on therge screen that is hanging from one of the walls.


    "Elder Milena¡­" Konstantin addressed Ste. "You requested this meeting; do you care to share with us what the emergency is and why this could not wait for our regr weekly meeting which is in two days?"


    Ste stood up and bowed slightly toward Konstantin. "Grand Elder¡­ there is a challenge for the position of an Elder."


    Everyone was serious and all eyes were on Ste, waiting for her next words. Only Vasily smiled. He was giddy from excitement because he knows that Sarah is here and it''s happening!


    "A challenge? By whom?" Konstantin broke the silence.


    "My daughter, Sarah." Ste responded.


    "Is she qualified?" One of the Elders asked Ste.


    "Yes, she is."


    Konstantin nodded in approval. They all know that Ste trained Sarah, but it''s also known that the Hill sisters are not interested in joining the Lebedev family. He wondered, what changed? "I assume that she is here."


    "Yes. She can join us if you approve." Ste said and looked around the room. Everyone nodded. Well, they don''t have a choice.


    Ste got her phone and texted Owen.


    During that time¡­


    Sarah is in the lounge which is next to the conference room where her mother and other Elders are. That is the lounge where all assistants are waiting while their bosses are in a meeting.


    Sarah saw that most of the assistants were observing her curiously, and Ivan''s expression was not friendly, but no one approached her so she didn''t want to bother with them. She sat on a sofa and used this time to close her eyes which are burning fromck of sleep and looking at the screens.


    Sarah mentally went through all the Eve-fixes she did so far. Wireless charging is done. It enables Eve to scan the electricalwork across the globe in a series of pulses, and as long an Evepatible device is close to the infrastructure, it will start charging. Sarah confirmed that it''s working because it charged her lens and ring and it should charge Aiden''s devices he is wearing.


    Sarah really hopes that they didn''t remove his ring and lens. The lens is difficult to spot, but for tracking, the ring is much better. Sarah remembered that Aiden said about a year ago how his wedding band is fitting him snugly and that unless he uses some lubrication, it''s almost impossible to remove it. And he said that he will not remove it ever because it is part of him, just how Sarah is.


    Sarah exhaled a shaky breath and forced her thoughts back to Eve.


    Next on the list to fix is GPS tracking. Sarah enabled Eve''s functionality to track all Evepatible devices, but reporting is still not working. It is one thing for Eve to find Aiden, and it''s a different thing to notify Sarah about it.


    Sarah was dejected. Currently, everything Eve-rted is are automated processes that are forced with simple mechanical logic. The core of Eve that used to control all these processes and make decisions based on the results is still heavily damaged, and as much as all these pieces are part of Eve¡­ Eve is still offline.


    Sarah wondered if she will ever get Eve back. What if she is damaged beyond repair? Over the years, Eve observed and learned and grew into an entity based on everything they went through and if Eve''s memory and reasoning are damaged, she will never be the same.


    Sarah''s thoughts wandered toward Aiden again. If her hunch is right, they will feed him that damned memory-erasing medicine. What if he forgets about her? What if he is not the same? What if those endless dark eyes never look at her lovingly again? What if¡­?


    "We should go¡­" Owen''s voice pulled Sarah out of her dark thoughts. For the first time, she was grateful that someone interrupted her because she was sinking deeper into desperation, and she can''t allow herself that. Not now when Aiden needs her.


    Sarah rubbed her face. It''s the fourth day how Aiden is missing and this whole thing feels like she is trapped in a nightmare.


    "Last chance to change your mind¡­" Owen said as they approached the door of the conference room where Elders are.


    Sarah looked at Owen and half-smiled. "Uncle¡­ if I let go of this, I am letting go of my hope to find Aiden."


    Owen pressed his lips into a line and patted Sarah''s shoulder. "I understand. I can''t go in. Don''t allow a bunch of old men to intimidate you."


    "Thanks¡­"


    ¡­


    Sarah entered and faced ten people in person, and three on the screen.


    Her insides jolted when her eyes met Vasily''s and she did her best to ignore him. For now. His grin was giving her the creeps.


    Sarah''s eyes settled on the Grand Elder. She does not know Konstantin, but Ste told her about this conference room and where he will be sitting.


    "Sarah Hill¡­" Konstantin addressed Sarah.


    "White." Sarah corrected him. "My name is Sarah White."


    Konstantin cleared his throat. "Sarah White¡­ We heard that you are here to challenge the position of an Elder. Is that correct?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know what that means?" Konstantin asked his next question.


    Sarah confirmed. "Yes. I need to beat up someone in order to take his ce at this table as well as his power and resources under the Lebedev family."


    Vasily chuckled. He had difficulty controlling himself.


    Konstantin shot a side-nce at Vasily before asking Sarah: "Do you know whom you want to challenge?"


    "Yes. Elder Niki."


    Vasily''s grin dropped. He hoped that Sarah will challenge the position of the Grand Elder. He exhaled. Well, something is better than nothing.


    "Why me?" A man in histe fifties asked.


    "Why not?" Sarah responded with a question and then looked at Konstantin. "Are there any limitations who can be challenged?"


    "No. Elder Niki, you either ept the challenge or give up your seat."


    Niki looked around the room apprehensively. He is the eight Elder, not high to be a threat and not low to be an easy target. For more than two decades no one challenged him. Just what is this? But there is no way he will give up his position willingly. What will he do if he is not an Elder? Run errands? Be a guard? Start a farm? Or will he go on missions to gather information and fight?


    Elder Niki stood up, nced at Sarah, and bowed to Konstantin. "I ept the challenge."


    Konstantin stood up and spoke in an official tone: "I will send a notification to n heads. The match will happen three days from now¡­"


    "No!" Sarah eximed. "I can''t wait for so long."


    "What''s the rush?" Niki asked in disbelief.


    Konstantin raised his hand, indicating to Niki to stand back. "Sarah, it takes time for everyone to gather so that they can witness the match."


    Sarah thought that her mind is going to explode. She can''t wait for three days! "Can''t they watch online? Or you can record it so they can see itter."


    "Well¡­ it is possible, but we never did anything like that. The protocol is¡­"


    "The protocol is that Elders can vote on changes." Vasily interrupted Konstantin and continued enthusiastically: "Let''s vote on speeding up the process. The requirement is that Elders and leaders of the top branch families witness the match. With online streaming and recording for them to watchter, this is fulfilled. Who is for modernization?"


    Vasily lifted his hand. Ste was one second behind him. Elder Dimitri and Mn were next.


    "Five more seconds¡­" Konstantin called.


    Vasily red at one elder who reluctantly raised his hand, obviously intimidated by Vasily.


    Sarah observed people and saw that several of them are exchanging gazes. There are five votes in favor of speeding up the process, and it needs the majority to pass. Only the regr Elders can vote, and if it''s a tie, then the Grand Elder breaks the tie.


    Konstantin started counting seconds: "Three¡­ two¡­"


    "Ha!" Vasily eximed when two people who attended online, raised their hands.


    Konstantin spread his hands toward Sarah and made an official announcement: "It is approved. The match will be held today at 17:00¡­ I will notify others¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1710 - Challenging The Position Of The Elder (3)

    ~ The base of the Lebedev Family ~


    June 3rd


    4:57 PM


    Sarah entered a massive underground room and descended toward the octagon-shaped arena in the center.


    This is the ce she is supposed to fight for her right to be the next Elder.


    <em>''How barbaric¡­''</em> Sarah thought when her eyes met excited expressions of people who gathered to watch.


    It reminded her of the fight clubs they own, and normally she would be fine with this, but without Aiden, nothing was right.


    Sarah spotted Owen who gave her an encouraging thumbs-up, but other people were obviously thirsty to see blood. Well, Owen was there to see a good fight also.


    Ste told Sarah that this is an old tradition. Sarah does not understand howe at this age and time they are deciding who is in power based on the strength of their fists. Managing an underground organization should require all kinds of skills, and Sarah does not think that punching people is one of the crucial ones. But, she is good at causing bodily harm, so these barbaric rules are in her favor.


    Sarah imagined that the fight will happen outside, and she didn''t expect that something as massive as this is in the basement. She wondered if her love for basements and everything underground ising from the Lebedev inside her. Maybe.


    As she approached the arena, Sarah observed the floor. It is yellowish-brown, looks like it''s made of y and Sarah noticed that it''s decorated with the pattern of kolovrat done in dark color and a white swan in the middle. It all seems to be made with different types of y, or maybe mixing colors with y.


    When she stepped into the arena, Sarah noticed high concrete walls and the seats above for spectators. It reminded Sarah of Coliseum, but much smaller and with much fewer decorations. The only decorations were banners hanging on the walls that had symbols of the Lebedev family: kolovrat and a swan, simr to the pattern on the floor. Sarah remembered the pendant Ste gave her a few years ago.


    Sarah impatiently checked the time. It''s almost 5 PM. Why is Niki not here? She does not have time for games. Aiden is waiting.


    Sarah''s mind was a mess due to ack of sleep and stress. She struggled to remember what Ste told her about Niki¡­


    "I will knock him out and done." Sarah said casually.


    "Don''t be so confident. Every Elder has some skills and tricks otherwise they would not be Elders." Ste warned Sarah.


    "Are you saying that he will trick me?"


    "I don''t know." Ste admitted.


    "What do you mean, you don''t know?"


    "Elders attend meetings and make decisions. We are in charge of many things and we don''t have the time for missions even if we want to go. Thest time many Elders fought for real was when they acquired their position and Niki was an Elder when I joined so... I never saw him fight." Ste responded.


    "Why did you tell me to pick him, then?"


    "Niki is in power for a long time and everyone knows that he has deals under the table¡­ OK. Everyone has deals under the table, but he is the one who takes the most advantage of all the loopholes. His vi is loaded with all kinds of good stuff and when you take his ce as an Elder, you get his vi."


    Sarah listened to Ste in disbelief and it took her some time to respond: "I am not here to get the good stuff."


    "That might be true, but you need to fight someone, and you might as well get something extra out of it. Also, his vi is the biggest and the most luxurious¡­"


    Sarah was not sure what to think about this. Was her mother always the greedy-scheming one, or is that something as of recent? It seems that Ste removed the over-protective cloak and now Sarah can see other sides of her mother.


    Back to the present¡­


    Niki entered the arena and silently observed Sarah.


    Sarah wondered if a third person wille in, as a referee. She forgot to ask Ste about it.


    The murmur of the audience stopped, and Sarah saw that Konstantin (aka the Grand Elder) stood up.


    Around Konstantin were other elders which attended the meeting earlier that afternoon, including Ste and Vasily (aka King). Also, in the audience were about fifty other people Sarah didn''t recognize.


    There were several cameras in ce, and she assumed that they are streaming and recording for the people who can''t be here in person and who should witness this match.


    Konstantin cleared his throat and started talking in an unusually loud voice: "Sarah White challenges Elder Niki''s position in the Lebedev family. Sarah White is the direct descendent of the Lebedev family and is confirmed that she has the necessary skills. If she seeds in winning over Elder Niki, she will get his current position and resources as well as responsibilities. If Elder Niki wins, he will keep his current position, and his taxes to the family will be voided for the next year. The match ends when one gives up or is unable to continue fighting. The victor has the right to determine if the loser will live or die, without any consequences. May the better warrior win! For the glory of Lebedevs!"


    "MAY THE BETTER WARRIOR WIN! FOR THE GLORY OF LEBEDEVS!" Everyone from the audience screamed.


    Sarah thought how all that is very dramatic. Like in a medieval movie. The only thing missing were princesses who would give them silky handkerchiefs. Sarah always loved role-ying and she would enjoy the show, only if Aiden is here.


    Elder Niki assumed a fighting stance and started slowly moving left-right, a few steps to each side, while his eyes observed Sarah keenly.


    "I heard that you are fast¡­" Elder Niki said. "I want to see how fast."


    Sarah was surprised that he praised her. Is this part of his trickery? She observed him in silence while making sure not to miss a single movement. They checked her (and probably him as well) for weapons before she entered the underground arena, but you can never be too careful.


    "Vasily said that you are a prodigy and not to be taken lightly. He told me to give up and not embarrass myself¡­ Do you think he is right?"


    Sarah blinked. "I am ttered that you heard so much about me. I never heard anything about your skills and until today I was not aware that you exist."


    Elder Niki frowned. Did she insult him as non-important? How dares she! He snorted and dashed toward Sarah.


    Sarah firmed her stance. A momentter she dodged his punch and her left fistnded at the bottom of his chin, delivering a perfect uppercut. Sarah felt the bone cracking from the force of the impact.


    Elder Niki stopped as if he was frozen for a moment, before he fell on his back in slow motion.


    <em>''THUD!''</em>


    A small cloud of dust rose around Elder Niki''s unmoving body.


    Sarah leaned above him and could not believe that he is unconscious. She wondered if she used too much force. Probably. He is not very old, probably in his fifties, but¡­ do bodies get more fragile as the person ages? Sarah decided to ask JoAnna this question,ter.


    Sarah nced around at everyone who was staring her way in silence.


    "Uhm¡­ I think he is out." Sarah said while looking at Konstantin.


    At her words, some people moved and started whispering among each other.


    A man dashed inside the arena and checked Elder Niki before giving a nod to Konstantin.


    Konstantin stood up. "The winner of this match is Sarah White. We wee new Elder to the family."


    Therge underground room echoed with wees and Sarah thought how this is anticlimactic. One punch and done? Why are these people boasting about the importance of martial arts in the family if they are so weak? If this is the strength of the eight Elder, she can wipe off Elders nine to twelve without breaking a sweat.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1711 - New Challenge

    Konstantin and all Elders descended to the arena, to officially wee Sarah as the new Elder.


    Konstantin presented Sarah with a golden pendant. It is shaped as a kolovrat and has a swan in the middle. Sarah''s eyes moved toward her mother. Isn''t this the same pendant* as the one Ste gave her? The only difference is that in the one Sarah has, the swan is made out of a sapphire stone, while this one is golden.


    Ste didn''t show any visible reaction as Sarah epted the pendant.


    "This represents your status as an Elder." Konstantin exined. He felt strange to call her <em>''an Elder''</em> and she can be his daughter¡­ or maybe even his granddaughter.


    "When can I move into his ce?"


    Konstantin was visibly surprised by Sarah''s question.


    "Niki is unconscious, and it seems that his jaw is fractured. We will send him to a hospital, and someone needs to pack his things. It should not take more than two to three days." Konstantin observed that Sarah is not pleased. "How much I understand, you and your sisters are staying with Elder Milena. Is there a rush to move into your vi?"


    Sarah didn''t want to say that she is in a rush but¡­ "I have a number of people who are waiting to join me. There is not enough room in my mother''s vi."


    Konstantin frowned. "How many?"


    Sarah shrugged. "Twenty¡­ maybe thirty."


    Konstantin waved his finger. "You can''t have so many outsiders here."


    Sarah was not sure if she heard him right. "What?"


    "Other than security, which is trained and approved by the Lebedev family, every Elder can have two personal helpers while in the main base. Every person needs to be background checked and you need to provide justification for more than two." One of the men by Konstantin''s side exined.


    Sarah''s mouth formed an <em>''O''</em>. That exins why her mother has only Edward and Owen.


    Sarah was not willing to ept this. "What do you mean, only two? What kind of justification is necessary other than me saying that I want people who have my trust? Does this limitation apply to all Elders?"


    Vasily grinned. "One is an exception."


    Sarah wanted to ask which one, but she saw that everyone is looking at Konstantin.


    Konstantin shot a disapproving nce in Vasily''s direction before exining to Sarah: "Due to the nature of my work, as a Grand Elder I don''t have a limit on a number of helpers who are not part of our organization."


    Sarah looked at him with newly found vigor. "Grand Elder, Konstantin¡­ I challenge your position. Let''s fight for it."


    There was a pin drop silence, and no one could believe their ears. A challenge for the Grand Elder position! That didn''t happen in a very-very long time!


    Ste looked at Sarah in disbelief. How can she issue a challenge without consulting her first?


    Vasily shook for a few seconds before he burst into a heartyugh. This is getting better by the minute. He wanted Sarah toe here and make waves because the Lebedev family is declining due to contentment. Elders are toofortable in their positions and they don''t believe that there is young blood with enough skills (and bravery) to threaten them. In one day, Sarah got rid of useless Niki and now she is going for the position of the Grand Elder. She will improve this whole organization, just how he dreamed. Ah, this will be good!


    Konstantin paused when he heard Sarah''s challenge. How bold. No one challenged him in ages. Not because they can''t defeat him, but because everyone knows that being the Grand Elder is much more than just skills in the arena. It requires multiple helpers and connections, and gentle bncing between all the Elders and no one other than him knows how to do it¡­ or maybe it''s more urate to say that no one wants to do it. That is why he assumed that his position is safe.


    "Uhm¡­ Challenge epted, Elder Sarah." Konstantin responded after a long silence.


    "Alright¡­" Sarah took a step away from him. "The audience is already here¡­"


    "We can''t fight now." Konstantin interrupted Sarah. "Fight for the Grand Elder is not so simple. I need to prepare things and¡­"


    "How long?" Sarah cut him off impatiently.


    "No sooner than tomorrow." Konstantin responded.


    Sarah was losing her patience. "Fine. Do what you must and let''s fight as soon as possible. I only hope that you can handle more than one punch. Dying for one whole day without putting up a fight would be¡­ disappointing."


    "Elder Sarah, do you minding to my office? There are a few things we should rify before the fight." Konstantin said.


    Sarah paused. "Your office? As in your vi?"


    Konstantin confirmed.


    Sarah nced at Ste and saw that Ste is troubled. Well, she can''t decline. What should she do? "Alright. But I want to bring my two people. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but I will be more at ease knowing that someone is watching my back. I hope you can understand that, since I''m not familiar with many faces here..."


    ¡­


    About half an hourter, in Ste''s vi¡­


    Owen ended narrating to Edward, JoAnna, and Sophia about what happened in the underground arena. Edward had aplex expression, and JoAnna and Sophia high-fived in approval of Sarah''s actions.


    "Sarah, why are you reckless?" Ste asked in a disapproving voice.


    "What did I do?"


    Ste frowned. "Don''t pretend like you don''t know. Challenging the Grand Elder on the same day you arrived. We should have talked about it."


    "Do you think I can''t take him on, mom?"


    "That''s not it. Konstantin is much more than fighting. He has a lot of resources and men supporting him. It''s a whole infrastructure and you need to win over all those people if you don''t want to get the position and¡­ crash."


    Sarah observed Ste before asking: "Are you afraid for me or the family?"


    "I am afraid for both. The organization without a leader will end up in disarray. People will use the resources they have as they please, and that means eliminatingpetition. Right now, you are thepetition. You were not attacked because of the rules we have here, and Konstantin is the one enforcing them."


    "Mom¡­ I don''t care about this organization. I only care about getting Aiden back. While here, I will make sure to leave a reminder of why they made a mistake to attack me. And if ignorance is their excuse, how they didn''t know who Sarah White is, it is time to educate them. The time to y nice is over."


    Ste was exasperated. "Honey, I''m not telling you how to do things. But you got Niki''s position and his resources. Officially, all the people who worked for him now work for you. If you didn''t challenge Konstantin right away, I would advise you to win over Niki''s people first... at least his key contacts. That would make your next steps easier. Like this, you need to watch out from all sides and there is a big chance that your own people will rebel. I am confident that a number of other Elders are poaching Niki''s people right now."


    "Don''t think how Konstantin and the other Elders are the only ones with support. Did you forget what I have?"


    Ste made a face when she saw JoAnna and Sophia nodding in approval of Sarah''s words.


    "Yes, you have your sisters and a whole army¡­ but do you have a n?"


    Well, Ste got Sarah on this point. She does not have any n, yet. "I will deal with Niki''s peopleter. Maybe I can ask them to gather first thing in the morning. Can you help me with that?"


    Owen responded: "I will send a message for everyone to gather in Niki''s... I mean in Sarah''s yard at 9 AM tomorrow..."


    "Thanks, Uncle." Sarah said to Owen and turned to Ste who was waiting to hear Sarah''s n. "For tonight... Konstantin invited me. I need you to tell me everything you know about him. Anna and Sophia wille with me and we should be prepared¡­"


    Edward didn''t approve all three sisters going. "Why don''t you take two fighters?"


    Sarah stifled an exhaustedugh. "Dad, Anna and Sophia are my fighters. I need people who will not backstab me, and my sisters have my unconditional trust. Now, back to the topic of Konstantin¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1712 - Questioning Motives

    In the living room of Konstantin''s vi¡­


    Sarah, JoAnna, and Sophia are seated opposite Grand Elder Konstantin and two other men he introduced as Vuk and Bogdan.


    Two more men are standing behind the Hill sisters, several steps away, and since Konstantin didn''t introduce them, Sarah understood that they are regr bodyguards.


    "Elder Sarah¡­" Konstantin started once snacks and beverages were served and the maid left. "I called you here because I hope to understand the reason behind youing here. We are all aware that neither of you wanted to have anything to do with our family and that is why I am curious to find out what your motives are."


    Sarah was not sure if she should talk about the real reason. It''s not that she wants to keep a secret that she is only interested in finding Aiden, but she knows that Lebedevs will not approve. What if they find a way to prevent them from leaving? There are only three of them here, and Konstantin has numerous people. Ste told Sarah that Konstantin ys by the rules, and that he would not try anything underhanded, but one can never be too careful.


    Sarah nced at Sophia who gave her a nod and a look which told Sarah to go ahead with what they discussed previously: not make it about Aiden, but tweak the story into a version where they want to find the culprits behind the attacks.


    "We are aware that you are watching us. You should know that we were attacked recently." Sarah said and paused.


    Konstantin confirmed. "Yes. Severalpanies were attacked, and you repelled the invaders sessfully."


    Sarah was pleased that he didn''t deny that it.


    "You should know that the attacks were a diversion. The goal was to kidnap me and feed me medicine you know as snovidenie*."


    Sarah saw that Konstantin''s face turned into a frown.


    "I am d that you will not pretend how you don''t know what I''m talking about. Now, if you tell me who is behind those attacks, we can make this whole thing faster and less painful."


    "Wait a minute. The attacks failed and you were not kidnapped. Why would you¡­" Konstantin paused when he realized... "You think that I am behind those attacks and that is why you are here."


    Sarah shrugged. "I didn''t say that you are behind those attacks. But the fact is that snovidenie is created in theboratories owned by the Lebedev family and that either you are behind the attack to kidnap and brainwash me, or you know who is."


    Konstantin raised his palms defensively. "I can assure you that this is the first time I hear about it. I would never approve hurting any of you three. We have a strict policy not to hurt one of our own. Without it, our council meetings would be bloodbaths and no one would sleep safely."


    "How about we stop ying games? Now you know why we are here. Milena told us that you are a man who ys by the rules, so you are not at the top of the list of suspects. However, if you don''t know who participated in the attack, I want you to find out. I would do it myself, but it seems that I need to wait for Niki to move out or for you to get ready for the fight so that I can ess the resources that belong to me."


    Konstantin exhaled. He was disappointed that Sarah, JoAnna, and Sophia returned to the family due to this reason. What will happen once their mission ispleted, and they find who is behind the attack? "Is there a need for such a rush? If you are only interested in finding the culprits, you could have asked your mother to investigate silently. Milena has done so many things for you, one more won''t be a problem."


    Sarah balled her hands into fists while suppressing her irritation. Why is this old man full of questions and not giving any answers? "They failed to capture me, but they got my husband! Now you either tell me who is behind it and where my husband is, or I will make you regret it!"


    JoAnna and Sophia sighed internally. They knew that Sarah will not be able to avoid mentioning Aiden and Konstantin''s stern gaze told them that he does not approve.


    Konstantin frowned. "What makes you think that you can threaten me in my own house? I am showing you respect as an Elder, a new generation¡­ but if you came here to cause trouble, I will not be polite."


    Sarah sneered. "Good. I was hoping for some determination. Let''s cut the formalities that are making all this drag because I need answers and I will get them even if I need to burn this whole organization to the ground."


    "How dare you!" Konstantin roared and raised his hand.


    At the same time, Vuk, Bogdan, and two men from the back dashed at JoAnna, Sophia, and Sarah.


    In one swift move, Sarah kicked Vuk backward and grabbed Bogdan''s wrist. Bogdan''s face contorted in pain, but he didn''t let out a sound.


    "Wait! They will not harm you!" Konstantin screamed.


    JoAnna lifted her hands up and the man who was by her side fell on the floor.


    Sophia didn''t move from the guy who stood frozen with aser cutting slightly into his neck, just enough to draw blood.


    Sophia smirked proudly while looking at her bracelet from where theser beam originated. Felix can make an amazing design, and it''s functional.


    "I know they will not harm us. There was no killing intent in the room¡­" Sarah responded to Konstantin while slowly increasing the grip on Bogdan''s wrist. "But that does not change the fact that you underestimated us¡­"


    Bogdan''s scream covered the sound of his wrist cracking. Sarah released Bogdan''s arm and kicked him in the chest. Bogdannded on Vuk who just got up from his fall after Sarah''s kick.


    Sarah looked at Konstantin''s panicked expression and she stifled augh. "It seems that all of you got toofortable in your positions. This is a reminder, don''t mess with us. Next time, we will kill."


    Konstantin gestured at the man who was on the floor next to JoAnna. "You killed him."


    "He will wake up in a few hours." JoAnna responded dryly. She didn''t want to say that she injected the man with hertest super-fast-acting anesthetic. That is a secret.


    Sophia red at the man who was sweating bullets in front of her. "You behave and I will let you go."


    He nodded cautiously and Sophia stepped away after turning off theser.


    Sophia nced at Sarah. "I believe that we are done here."


    "Sarah¡­" Konstantin called. "You can''t take over the Lebedev family for a small reason like finding one group... or your husband."


    "I can and I will."


    Konstantin''s frown deepened. "What will you do after you aplish that task?"


    "That is none of your business. I issued you a challenge that you epted. I expect that the fight is noter than tomorrow. If you question my motives or my abilities, you are wee to stop me in the arena. Don''t look at me like I said something outrageous. The strong one stands above others. Those are the rules this family set up and I am only taking advantage of the system."


    When Sarah, JoAnna, and Sophia left, Konstantin approached Bogdan. "How is your arm?"


    "My wrist is broken." Bogdan responded.


    "Let''s get you a doctor." Konstantin said and gestured to Vuk to take care of it.


    "Why do you look worried?" Vuk asked Konstantin while reaching for his phone. "Didn''t you want someone younger to rece you? Milena''s daughters are fierce and capable, and the fact that they didn''t go for a kill even in this situation, shows that they are using their heads under pressure. They worked as one and showed that they trust each other. That is what it takes to be the Grand Elder."


    "I will not deny their capabilities. But I question Sarah''s motives." Konstantin grumbled.


    Vuk shrugged. "Why did you be an Elder? Did you want to lead the family into a bright future from day one, or was it more personal?"


    Konstantin snorted. "What do you know? Focus on helping Bogdan¡­"


    Konstantin will not admit that he became the Grand Elder so that he can protect the woman he loves. They lived happily for more than two decades until she sumbed to sickness. After that, Konstantin focused his energy on the Lebedev family. But that is his story and he will not share it with others.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1713 - New Elder

    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    June 4th


    8:49 AM


    In the vi of Elder Milena¡­


    Sarah grabbed a small bread from the table in the dining room and headed out.


    "Aren''t you going to sit and eat?" Ste asked Sarah.


    "I don''t have the time. I need to check out my new ce in ten minutes." Sarah said without halting her steps.


    "Did she eat anything?" Ste asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna had a troubled expression. "Since Aiden went missing, she barely ate and I''m not sure how much she slept."


    "Her body will notst long at this rate." Sophia said what everyone was thinking.


    Ste nced at Owen. "You should go with Sarah."


    "I think that we should all go." Sophia said as he stood up.


    "I will stay here." Edward told Ste and gave her a meaningful look.


    Ste nodded and went out. She knows that Edward is trying to find clues about Aiden. Edward is going through security footage from around the port where Aiden went missing and is following various vehicles with a goal to figure out which one the kidnappers used to take him away. Unfortunately, so far, there are no leads.


    Sarah said how they checked the area and saw hundreds of vehicles, because that is a busy port close to the highway. Doing this manually will take a long time and probably yield no results, because other than with a car, the kidnappers could have taken a boat or a helicopter, but Edward has to do something, and this is the only thing he can think of. Actually, he can do one more thing... He decided to call Oscar and to find out what are he and nor doing about this situation.


    Outside¡­


    "There is no need to see me off." Sarah said to JoAnna and Sophia.


    "We are going with you." Sophia retorted.


    Sarah rejected. "No need. Last night I enabled some of the features for drones, and I can control up to twenty of them without a problem. Even if there are one hundred guys brave enough to make a move, the drones will take care of them easily."


    JoAnna was no willing to let Sarah go on her own. "That is not the point. This is where we show that the three of us are together and that they can''t mess with us. You can''t chase us away."


    "Come on, girls¡­" Ste called from the van. She is in the front passenger''s seat, and Owen is driving.


    Sarah exhaled. It seems that she is not going on her own. She whistled and two secondster, Kitty was by her side.


    "Come, Kitty. Since everyone is going, you might join as well."


    ¡­


    In front of Elder Sarah''s vi (ex-Niki''s vi) ¡­


    "Why are you here?" Ste asked Vasily when she exited the van.


    Vasily shrugged. "Do you think I will miss this? Sarah is here and I want her to know that she has my support."


    Sarah wanted to ignore him, but he called out¡­


    "Aren''t you going to greet your Uncle? Yesterday, the mood was official, but now it''s just us."


    Sarah forced a smile while reminding herself to focus on her goal: take over resources needed and find Aiden. And no matter how much she hates Vasily, he might be useful and she does not need an open confrontation at this point. Nothing is more important than finding Aiden.


    Sarah suppressed anger which was bubbling at the memory from three years ago. Sarah knows that Aiden and she were kidnapped without Vasily''s knowledge, however¡­ what happened in the hospital after that was under his orders. They injected Aiden with some unknown drug that put him into aa, and she lost her baby! Sarah will never forgive that but for now, she needs to smile.


    "Good morning."


    Vasily showed an expression that conveyed that he is not impressed by Sarah''s attitude. "You will warm up to me and call me <em>''Uncle''</em>, soon¡­ Hi girls. I believe that you know who I am so formal introductions are not necessary¡­" He greeted JoAnna and Sophia before walking after Sarah.


    Ivan was two seconds behind Vasily, and he reminded himself to stay silent. He can''t believe that Sarah is here. How is that possible? She is not qualified to be an Elder and she is definitely NOT qualified to be the Grand Elder!


    Sarah observed the vi and it was obvious that she is impressed by the size.


    They walked through the main entrance, straight down the hallway, and exited at the back where about fifty people were gathered.


    Sarah observed them until they quieted down.


    Sarah with Sophia, JoAnna, and Kitty by her side and Vasily, Ivan, Ste, and Owen in the back, were a powerful sight, but most of the men who faced them saw threedies, young enough to be their daughters, and a ck panther who is enjoying head scratches.


    "Good morning¡­" Sarah greeted the people. "As you heard, Elder Niki is out, and I am the new Elder who took over his position, assets, and resources. Which also means: you. I am aware that he had two assistants, and also that many of you are working here for many years and that you established some level of loyalty to Elder Niki. I will be brief¡­ I don''t need any of you. You have twenty-four hours to pack your things and leave. You can join ranks of any other Elder or leave. I will not pursue this further. Thank you for your attention."


    Sarah moved to leave, and someone from the crowd shouted: "You are abandoning us?"


    Sarah met the eyes of the middle-aged man who asked that question. "Just by looking at you, I can see that you don''t think that I should be here. Why would I trust you? You are supposed to be my helpers, my guardians¡­ considering the current situation, that is not eptable. However, if you want to stay, I will wee you under one condition: prove your loyalty to me and I will find you a spot under my administration. You have twenty-four hours."


    "How can we prove our loyalty?" Someone asked.


    Sarah shrugged. "Show me that you will be useful. Show me that you believe in me as an Elder and that you will support me. After all, I will be someone who will guarantee your paycheck. How can you do that? I will leave that to you."


    One man stepped out and pointed his finger at Sarah angrily. "You are arrogant!"


    "Of course, I am arrogant. If I am not, I would not challenge Elder Niki. Anything else?"


    Another man stepped out. "You won with a lucky shot!"


    Sarah sneered. "Lucky shot? Everyone who thinks that way can step forward. This is your chance to test my strength without me killing you for failing."


    A secondter, four more men stepped out.


    Sarah looked at six of them. "No one else? OK¡­"


    Sarah moved her fingers in the air and those six fell on the ground silently.


    All other men gasped and looked at Sarah in disbelief.


    "What did you do?" One man from the crowd asked.


    Sarah''s eyes swept over men who looked at her in horror. "Whoever tries to doubt me will end like that. If you try to win me over now so that you can backstab meter, think again. You will not know when I see you. You will not know when I hear you. You will just die¡­ without a chance to retaliate. You will not see iting. Is that understood?" She saw that most of them nodded. "Good. Your twenty-four hours starts now. I will be back tomorrow at this time, and by then I want you out of here, or I will expect to see a reason why I should keep you. Have a nice day¡­"


    Sarah walked back toward the main entrance through the vi, and Owen caught up with her.


    "They are not dead, are they?" Owen asked Sarah in a half-whisper.


    "No. Make sure they are out of here before others find that out. They will wake up in about four hours¡­"


    Vasily chuckled behind Sarah. He truly enjoyed this.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1714 - Staying Positive (1)

    ~ Romania, the Ceresc Solutions ~


    11:23 AM


    Jeff and Felix had an online chat with JoAnna and Sophia and called everyone to themon room to share the updates. Other than the kids and the members of the Sigma army, Aaron and Hong were present as well.


    "Sarah has another fight this afternoon as she is establishing herself in that organization." Jeff said. "If all goes ording to the n, tomorrow after breakfast we will join them. It is still notte for you to change your mind. You have three options: return to Los Angeles and be on guard duty, stay here as a backup, or join Sarah in Russia. Sarah has a high position, but that only means that all eyes are on her, and people will try to topple her. Decide by tonight so that we can make the necessary arrangements."


    Mishi is definitely going to stay with Eliza and Att at the Ceresc Solutions. The same goes for Petar, Lucija, Emir, and Tereza. They are providing help online, so they don''t need to be there in person.


    None of the kids is returning to Los Angeles, so they only needed to decide if they will stay in Romania or head to Russia.


    "Is there any news on Aiden?" Ade asked.


    "Nothing yet. But we are working on it. There are clues we are following and I''m sure that we will find something soon." Jeff responded.


    N thought that she should share some good news: "Hero is recuperating well. Antonia sent a video of him trying to stand up. I will share it with everyone."


    N exhaled when she saw several half-smiles, but overall, the mood didn''t improve.


    All of them felt the pressure increasing in thest few days, and the feeling of helplessness seeped in their hearts.


    Felix stood up and looked at the kids. "Let''s stay motivated. Sarah is doing everything she can, and her sisters are helping, but they need our help as well. Tomorrow, we will storm that ce, flip it upside down, and find Aiden."


    "YEAH!" Jamari eximed; other kids followed, and it was noisy for a few minutes. The mood improved temporarily.


    The crowd dispersed and Corey and Merve went to talk to Michael and Oni.


    "We want to go with everyone." Corey said to Michael and Oni.


    Michael made a face. "You are not cleared for active duty. Neither of you two is."


    "We can do more than fighting, right?" Merve asked. "You are assisting Sarah, and we can go as Anna''s and Sophia''s assistants. There is so much more we can do than fighting. We are both good withputers, we can take notes and do all kinds of chores."


    Michael looked at Oni, obviously telling her to decide on this.


    "We will not deny you, however, you need to be aware of the risk. We don''t know what to expect there, but we can assume that people will not be happy to see us. In a way, we are invading their territory and taking what belonged to them. We will put you at the bottom of the list and IF there is enough space, you can go."


    "When will we know if there is space?" Merve asked.


    "Sarah will have her fight this afternoon so¡­ by tonight we should find out how many rooms and beds are in the vi she is assigned to." Oni said with a reassuring smile.


    Merve and Corey agreed to this. Well, they didn''t have a choice.


    "You know, there will be space and kids will not mind doubling up if needed." Michael reminded Oni when Corey and Merve left.


    "I know. I was only testing their resolve."


    "They are determined to go." Michael voiced his thoughts.


    "Yeah¡­ just like everyone else. I only wish that we have some news. It is getting increasingly difficult to stay positive and smile."


    Michael wrapped his arms around Oni and kissed her forehead.


    "How about we go and let out some steam?"


    Oni understood that Michael is suggesting they go and train.


    Outside¡­


    Ade, Hande, Jamari, and Imani went to the garden. Imani called Hande for some girl-talk so girls separated from the boys.


    Ade and Jamari are sitting on the ground and observing Hande and Imani who are further down, next to theke.


    "What do you think about this?" Jamari asked.


    Ade didn''t understand. "About?"


    "This situation." Jamari rified. "Aiden is missing. What if we don''t find him? What will happen to us?"


    Ade frowned. "I don''t want to think about not finding him."


    "Me neither, but¡­ This is the fifth day." Jamari saw that Ade''s mood dropped and he decided to change the topic. They need something positive to talk about, but everything that was not rted to this incident seemed irrelevant. "Were you scared?"


    Ade understood that Jamari is asking him about the time when he was at the port. "At first, it was like any other mission. I remember Hero growling and barking and that is not how he usually behaves but we didn''t see anyone. Aiden released Hero and told him to lead the way. After that¡­ everything happened so fast. Hero barked, people were shouting, I heard gunshots and I remember seeing at least a dozen men approaching us from all sides. I went for the closest one and the next thing I know, there were three of them attacking me... after only a few hits, my limbs stopped responding and I fell on the ground. After that¡­ I regained consciousness and everything was silent. The only thing on my mind was to call Hande and to let her know that I am alive. I think I asked for backup, but I passed out again. Yeah, I was scared. It''s terrifying when you lose control over your body. And I can''t describe how miserable I felt when I found out that Aiden is gone."


    Jamari patted Ade''s shoulder. "It''s not your fault."


    "I believe it is. I was supposed to watch his back and I was down within a minute. Hande told me to be careful and not to be cocky but¡­ I clearly remember seeing Aiden fight off five of them and I am sure that the guys who were on me joined to subdue Aiden as soon as I fell down. If I was faster, this would not happen. I don''t think I can look at Sarah in the eyes anymore."


    "I''m sure that she is not ming you."


    "She isn''t. Sarah sat next to me and asked me over and over again to remember exactly what happened; what I heard, what I saw, what I smelled. She was hoping that I will remember something valuable and unfortunately¡­ I''m useless. I saw that her eyes are vacant. It reminded me of the time when Aiden was in aa, but this seems to be worse. And it''s because of me. If I was faster or stronger or anything¡­ I could have prevented it."


    "Don''t beat up yourself too hard over this. It was an ambush. You heard Jeff. Tomorrow we will join Sarah and find Aiden and things will go back to normal. When we find Aiden, you can apologize to him in person." Jamari tried tofort Ade, even though he was not confident in his own words.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1715 - Staying Positive (2)

    Next to theke¡­


    "How far did you go with Ade?", Imani asked Hande.


    The two of them were close with Masika and Merve, but now that Masika is spending most of her time with Zack, and Merve is stuck to Corey, Imani and Hande grew closer. Also, Ade and Jamari are best friends, so they get a lot of chances to be together as two couples.


    "We kiss and hug and¡­ that''s it." Hande responded. "You?"


    Imani fidgeted. "Don''t you want to try other stuff?"


    Hande smiled. "You didn''t answer my question."


    "Uhm¡­ we touched."


    "That is a vague answer¡­" Hande teased Imani and repeated the question: "Do YOU want to try other stuff with Jamari?"


    "I asked you first." Imani pouted.


    "Sure. I want to do everything with Ade. One day, when we are ready."


    "How do you know if you are ready?"


    Hande shrugged. "I guess when I''m ready, it won''t feel forced and my desire to find out how it feels will be more than my embarrassment or fear of being caught."


    Imani thought how this makes sense. She remembered the morning before this chaos started and what Jamari and she did in the bed. She fled even though she was curious andter she regretted that she didn''t stay in the bed longer.


    Hande nudged Imani. "I can see that you are blushing. Now you need to tell me the details."


    Imani nced around, to make sure they are not overheard. "I woke up before him and I saw a bulge in his crotch area, and I was curious¡­"


    Hande''s eyes widened in anticipation of Imani''s next words. "Aaaand?"


    "I touched him down there and rubbed and¡­" Imani gave Hande a knowing look.


    Hande didn''t understand the look, but she had so many questions. "How does it feel?"


    "Warm and hard, yet soft. And it can move."


    Hande didn''t get it. How can it be hard and soft at the same time? And it can move? Isn''t it attached to the man''s crotch area? Maybe that is one of the things that can''t be exined with words.


    "Did he touch you?" Hande asked in a whisper.


    Imani nodded. "My breasts. But just for a bit. I was embarrassed and left."


    "Oh¡­ Why didn''t you let him touch you down there? You touched him so it would be fair."


    "You think that I was not fair?"


    Hande shrugged. "I don''t know¡­ but I heard how that is the best ce to touch and it''s a hundred times better if the boy you love touches youpared to you doing it yourself. Do you want him to touch you?"


    "It''s embarrassing."


    Hande giggled. "Of course, it is. If it''s not, people would be doing it publicly. The question is if you want him to touch you or not. If you do, forget about everything and go for it. Bad things happen without prior notice. What would you do if Jamari disappears tomorrow? Will you regret that you allowed your embarrassment to stop you from experiencing something new with Jamari? I remember how anxious I was when Ade left for the mission and I couldn''t contact him¡­ and then he called and said that they were ambushed, and I thought that I will pass out. I am grateful that they didn''t take him... and I can''t imagine how bad Sarah feels."


    Imani was not sure what to say. Nothing seemed right.


    "Let''s go and join the guys." Imani suggested.


    Hande agreed.


    Imani sat next to Jamari and leaned on him, and Hande sat next to Ade and hugged his arm.


    Ade and Jamari exchanged confused nces before focusing on the girl next to them.


    "Do you want to go for a walk?" Ade asked Hande.


    Jamari looked after Ade and Hande who were moving away and holding each other.


    "Are you OK?" Jamari asked Imani.


    "I''m scared." Imani said in a small voice.


    Jamari understood that Imani is talking about their situation and Aiden missing. "We are all scared and tense. But this is not the time to give in to our fears. We need to believe that things will be OK, and we need to fight for it."


    Imani observed Jamari''s face. "Do you really believe it or are you just saying it to make me feel better?"


    "We need to believe it. OK? If Sarah sees us sulking instead of being charged up to kick some ass, she would be disappointed. Let''s channel this energy somehow¡­ How about we go to the training ground?"


    Imani and Jamari went to the underground shooting range and they found that it''s packed. Masika and Zack were side-by-side shooting at the same target, N and Haru were there, Ron and Z, Bo and Francisca, Wing and Azra, and many other kids. Luckily, it''s an underground facility for hundreds of soldiers, so there was space for everyone.


    Soldiers also gathered to watch their generals train. The brave ones approached them and asked for some pointers.


    Allen and Julius werepeting with Tejan and Rosa on the obstacle course, and Daniel and Xiaohui were next in line.


    "It seems that many others had the same idea¡­" Jamari told Imani.


    Suddenly, Imani cupped Jamari''s cheeks and nted a juicy kiss on his lips. "When this is over¡­ I will not run away. I promise."


    Jamari blinked, surprised by the sudden kiss in front of others, and he was not sure what she is talking about. "Run away?"


    Imani could not believe that he is making her say it. "You know¡­ from the bed."


    Jamari''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise and a secondter his lips stretched into a smile. He hugged her tightly and spoke close to her ear: "Alright. When this is over, I will take you on a date, and after that¡­ I will not let you run away no matter how embarrassed you are."


    Imani felt the heat seeping into her face, and she hid it in the crook of Jamari''s neck.


    "Don''t make out on the training ground in front of everyone¡­" Ade said coolly to Jamari and Imani when Hande and he walked next to them.


    Ade and Hande went to Daniel and Xiaohui and challenged them for a showdown at the obstacle course. Souta and Cam also joined this group and they requested topete against the winner.


    From the side, Michael and Oni observed with Hong next to them.


    "They are directing their energy well." Michaelmented.


    "Sarah and Aiden would like that." Oni responded.


    "Do you know how many kids decided to join us tomorrow?"


    Oni gave him a knowing smile. "Everyone wants to go. We will take As, Vega, Be, and Luna as well."


    "I will join you." Hong said from the side.


    Michael and Oni exchanged nces. They don''t know Hong''s background, but Sarah and Aiden mentioned that he is concealing his identity.


    "Are you sure?" Oni asked.


    "Thank you for your concern. I know what I''m doing. I might be old, but I''m not dead yet. I''m going." Hong dered before walking away.


    "He is stubborn and has a hard exterior, but he feels the same as we do." Oni said only for Michael to hear.


    "If he is not a softy on the inside, he would not stick with us for so long." Michael responded. "Let''s go another round at the shooting range..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1716 - Swans Have One Partner For Life

    Jeff found Felix in the room that is set up for kids. Felix often goes there, watches kids, and takes videos which he sends to Sophia and JoAnna.


    Alice, Jayden, Lia, and Adam are ying with Att and Milica. Valentin is too little to y and he is stuck in the crib, sleeping through the noise all other kids are making.


    Alice is dressing up Milica who is mesmerized that she has girls to y with, and Jayden is doing his own thing. Adam and Att are ying with trains and cars while Lia is with Alice and Milica sometimes, but mostly, she is supervising all of them. The neers love to y here because toys are different than what they have at home, and when kids get antsy, nannies take them out for a walk next to theke or to an outdoor yground. Between those, kids are content most of the time.


    "I knew you will be here¡­" Jeff said when he sat on the beanbag next to Felix.


    "This is where I rx from all the craziness outside." Felix said while watching Lia take a toy train from Att so that she can give it to Adam. Att was close to bursting into tears. "Lia, it''s not OK just to take toys away! You need to ask if he wants to share."


    "But daddy¡­ He took it from Adam first!" Lia protested.


    "I saw that. As the oldest one, you should teach him how to behave in a big group. Usually, it''s just him and Milica and he does not need to share his toys. Adam had it first, but this is Att''s yroom, and you are guests. Don''t be invaders." Felix said to Lia calmly and then focused his attention on Jeff. "You were looking for me?"


    "Yeah. My mom called again." Whenever Jeff has a conflict with nor, he talks to Felix. Felix has extensive experience dealing with his difficult mother (aka Sylvie) and usually has good advice for Jeff.


    "Do they still want toe here?" Felix guessed.


    "Yes. I told her not to, but she is persistent. It seems that Edward called them, and I don''t know how much I can take this. I don''t want them here." Jeff sulked. Another thing is that this is the Ceresc Solutions. It belongs to Sarah and Aiden, and neither of them is here. How can Jeff invite his parents to someone else''s ce when the owners are absent?


    Felix thought of something¡­ "If your mother spoke with Edward, why is she not going there?"


    Jeff paused. "Good point."


    Jeff took his phone and sent a text to nor. "There¡­ now if she wants to go somewhere, she can deal with Edward and Ste¡­"


    Felix smiled. "You are wee."


    ¡­


    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev Family ~


    JoAnna entered Sarah''s bedroom with an intention to call her for lunch. Other than one small bread this morning, no one saw Sarah eat today.


    JoAnna paused when she saw Sarah sitting on the floor with her legs under the coffee table. Her head is next to the keyboard of theptop and she is sleeping. JoAnna decided not to disturb her. Sarah is not getting much sleep and she can eatter.


    JoAnna slowly inched out of the room and contemted if she should close the door or not, fearing that the click sound might wake up Sarah. JoAnna''s heart cracked when she heard Sarah whimpering and calling Aiden''s name in her sleep.


    "Where is Sarah?" Ste asked when JoAnna entered the dining room.


    "Sarah copsed on top of herptop. She can eatter, she needs rest."


    Sophia exhaled sadly. "At this rate, Sarah will be hospitalized before we find Aiden."


    JoAnna shrugged helplessly. "I don''t know what to do. I would secretly mix sleeping pills into her food if I knew that she is eating. We can knock her out and suffer the consequences when she wakes up."


    Ste shared her thoughts. "I understand what she is going through. Aiden is very important to her, but she needs to understand that others need her as well. If she does not take care of herself, she can''t do much for Aiden and a lot of people are saddened to see her ruining her health like this."


    Sophia agreed. "It will be better when the kids arrive tomorrow. Sarah will see that others are here to help and share her burden."


    Owen was not so confident. "Sarah has Lebedev family''s blood running through her veins. That might be something she is trying to ignore, just as most of the people in this room but¡­ It is known that Lebedevs are like swans, they have only one partner in their life. If the partner dies, the other one will stay single for life, or die of sorrow."


    "Aiden is not dead." Edward reminded Owen.


    Owen exhaled a long breath. "I hope so."


    Sophia observed Owen keenly. "Do you know something we don''t?"


    Owen lifted his hands defensively. "You are confident that the Lebedev family is behind the attacks and kidnapping. I want to remind you that there are many other forces out there. Things like Eastern European ent and ess to memory altering medicine do not point only to us."


    JoAnna got the hint behind Owen''s words. "Are you saying that you sold that medicine to someone?"


    Owen tilted his head. "It is not umon for a trade to happen. However, currently, only the Grand Elder has ess to that information."


    Sophia picked up on something¡­ "Currently? There was someone else?"


    "Elder Niki was the Elder in charge of rtionships with other forces." Ste responded.


    Everyone fell into silence. This¡­ might change things.


    ¡­


    5 PM


    Sarah and Konstantin are standing in therge underground room, in the octagon-shaped arena, facing each other while surrounded by more than two hundred people.


    Ste, Owen, Edward, Sophia, JoAnna, and Kitty are in the audience. Of course, Vasily, Ivan, and all other Elders and their helpers were present as well.


    Vuk is exining the rules and the consequences: "Elder Sarah challenged Grand Elder Konstantin''s position in the Lebedev family. Sarah White is the direct descendent of the Lebedev family and is confirmed that she has the necessary skills. If she seeds in winning over Grand Elder Konstantin, she will get his current position and resources, as well as responsibilities. If Grand Elder Konstantin wins, he will keep his current position, no one can challenge him for the next year and Elder Sarah will need to step down from her position, with no right to challenge another elder for the next six months. The match ends when one gives up or is unable to continue fighting. The victor has the right to determine if the loser will live or die without consequences. May the better warrior win! For the glory of Lebedevs!"


    "MAY THE BETTER WARRIOR WIN! FOR THE GLORY OF LEBEDEVS!" Everyone from the audience shouted.


    Konstantin raised his hand, demanding silence.


    "I suggest a slight change to the rules."


    "Change can happen if both sides agree." Vuk exined.


    "In case I win, I want Elder Sarah to keep her current position." Konstantin said.


    Vuk looked at Sarah. "Elder Sarah, do you agree?"


    Sarah was surprised by this request, but it didn''t take her more than a second toe with a response. "I have a condition¡­ If I win, I want Grand Elder Konstantin to stay as my advisor for at least one year. He can keep his men."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1717 - Fight With The Grand Elder

    Konstantin smiled at Sarah''s request. The more he interacts with her, the more he finds that she is clever. By him staying as her advisor, everyone who is currently loyal to Konstantin will serve her as well, and this kind act from Sarah''s side will go a long way in her building a reputation as apassionate Grand Elder.


    Konstantin felt a strange emotion inside him. It is known that Elders are waiting to trip one another and to raise while stepping on the others. However, Sarah has two elders supporting her from day one (Milena and Vasily), and instead of gloating for bing a new Grand Elder (if she wins), she wants the previous one to stay and guide her. Her two advisors (aka JoAnna and Sophia) are fierce and capable, and he can only imagine that the other thirty people Sarah wants to bring are with simr qualities. Things are changing and he can''t wait to see what else Sarah will do. But if she thinks that he will let her take his position without a fight, she is mistaken.


    Konstantin extended his hand to Sarah. "I agree."


    Sarah shook his hand and confirmed that she agrees as well.


    "Since both of you agree, we will proceed with these modifications." Vuk announced before shouting: "May the better warrior win! For the glory of Lebedevs!"


    The underground room shook again when everyone repeated Vuk''s chants and Sarah was confident that Aiden would enjoy this scene¡­ only if he was here. For the millionth time she wondered where he is, and she had no way to get an answer to that question.


    Sarah forced herself to focus on here and now because Konstantin stepped to the side and removed his shirt.


    Sarah was surprised by his fit physique. His face looks like he is in his sixties, but based on his body, she would not give him more than forty.


    Konstantin assumed a fighting stance and gestured to Sarah to attack first.


    She smirked. Based on Konstantin''s confident gaze, it seems that this will be a better fight than the one she had with Niki. Sarah was not disappointed.


    Out of respect, Sarah didn''t use her left hand. She knows that it will give her an unfair advantage.


    After they exchanged the first few blows, she confirmed that she is faster than Konstantin and that his strength should not be underestimated. His movements were smooth and tight and she knew that winning over him could be tricky.


    "Old man¡­ stop treating this match as a spar and attack me seriously." Sarah taunted him.


    "Hmph. I can say the same to you."


    Sarah grinned. "I can''t make myself hurt my future advisor."


    Konstantin narrowed his eyes andunched a series of attacks, but he liked Sarah''s cocky attitude and he liked her agility even more.


    Sarah enjoyed their exchange of blows, but after a few minutes, she felt that her energy is running low. Lack of sleep and proper food was taking a toll on her and she needed to finish this quickly. Sarah didn''t want to use her left arm, but the situation was getting more serious by the second.


    Sarah approached Konstantin and waited for her chance when he will attack with his right hand.


    She used her left arm to block his hit and his surprise by hitting her reinforced arm gave her a split second of him beingpletely defenseless which she used to attack his torso with a few rapid and precise hits that numbed his arms.


    Konstantin took three steps back and looked at Sarah with disbelief obvious on his face.


    Sarah also stepped back and observed him, waiting to see what he will do next.


    "I surrender." Konstantin said after a few long seconds.


    "What? You can still fight!" Someone from the audience shouted. Everyone wanted a good show. It started well, but it ended too soon and both Konstantin and Sarah are still standing!


    "My arms are nearly paralyzed¡­" Konstantin grumbled. "A wise man can recognize his loss. If I continue, I will only get a beating¡­ Instead ofining, I suggest that you wee our new Grand Elder."


    Vasily bolted to his feet and started pping and whistling. He was like a child who can''t contain himself. He observed the situation keenly and he saw the moment when Konstantin hesitated, but Vasily didn''t understand why. Well, it does not matter... the important thing is that Sarah won. Grand Elder Sarah... it had a good ring to it. Vasily was so excited that hepletely missed Ivan who was scowling next to him.


    Vuk came to help Konstantin put his shirt back on and they congratted Sarah before stepping out from the arena.


    "You cane to your new vi at eight o''clock to discuss the details of the next steps." Vuk told Sarah before he walked after Konstantin.


    Ste, Edward, Sophia, JoAnna, Owen, and Kitty entered the arena, followed by Vasily and several other Elders.


    Sarah went through the motions of epting congrattions and she could not wait to be done with it so that she can go back to Elder Milena''s vi and continue working on fixing Eve.


    The fixing is going painfully slow, and it''s interrupted by Sarah dozing off randomly, but she does not have the time to sleep. She is nearly there; the GPS tracking and notifications are almost automatic and she needs to get that working before she can allow herself a few hours of sleep. It is more than 5 whole days how she saw Aiden thest time and the lump in her chest is increasing. Where could he be?


    Angelo, Matthew, and everyone else she knows have their men looking for any news, but there is not a single wisp. It''s like he disappeared from Earth.


    ¡­


    8:04 PM


    At the Grand Elder Sarah''s vi (ex Konstantin''s vi)¡­


    Sarah came with JoAnna and Sophia to discuss the next steps with Konstantin.


    "My mother told me, but I would like to hear it from you¡­ What will happen to resources I secured after winning over Elder Niki?" Sarah asked Konstantin.


    "That position and resources are yours until someone challenges that position. Considering the waves you created, I assume that it will be a while until someone dares to challenge you into the arena to fight. I will help you manage things if you find it overwhelming."


    Sarah liked this. By keeping Niki''s vi, there will be plenty of space for everyone who wants toe, but it might not be enough.


    "You are wee to stay in this vi with your men. However, I would like you to clear at least half of it, so that my people cane. Let me know by midnight how many rooms and beds are avable. My people will arrive tomorrow morning."


    "There is a second building in the back, for the staff." Vuk said.


    "My people are not staff." Sarah responded. "They are family."


    "How many of them wille?" Konstantin asked. He remembers Sarah mentioning up to thirty, but that many can fit into Niki''s vi. Why does she need more space?


    Sarah nced at JoAnna and JoAnna understood that she should respond. "We have at least fifty people, but we will know the exact number tomorrow morning. No beds will be wasted."


    "Grand Elder¡­"


    "Please, call me Sarah, at least in private." Sarah interrupted Konstantin.


    "Sarah¡­ do you mind telling me what the secret is behind your left arm? It felt like I hit the concrete."


    "If you have a secret weapon, would you go around talking about it?" Sarah responded with a question.


    Konstantin pressed his lips into a line. He understood that Sarah will not tell him more than that, but her acknowledging that it''s a secret weapon confirmed that he didn''t imagine it. Now he understood why Niki fell so quickly. Sarah hit him with her left hand!


    "I understand. I apologize¡­ I can vouch that half of the bedrooms in this vi will be avable and ready for your people by morning. That is enough for forty people. I will move from the main bedroom so that you can use it. Most of the bedrooms have private bathrooms. Let me show you around¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1718 - Kids Arrived

    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev Family ~


    June 5th


    The day started early in the morning with helicopters arriving from the Ceresc Solutions. After unloading equipment and passengers, the helicopters went back for the second round.


    Jeff and Felix arrived with kids. Ste and Edward were ecstatic. They decided to keep the kids (and nannies) in Elder Milena''s vi because it will be the most peaceful out of the three vis Sarah has ess to.


    N, Haru, Ron, and Z arrived with the first round because they are helping with coordination.


    Michael and Oni confirmed that they willest. The two of them are making sure everything runs smoothly from the side of the Ceresc Solutions.


    Sarah arranged for N, Haru, Ron, and Z to met with Owen, Konstantin, and Vuk in order to decide on the allocation of people between the two vis.


    Sarah was happy to see that As, Vega, Be, and Luna arrived as well. She knows that they are missing their human daddy. Of course, everyone wishes for Aiden''s safe return, but just like Sarah, their six fur-babies see Aiden as an irreceable existence, and Sarah felt that finally, she has someone with whom she can share her sorrow.


    Leopards demanded head scratches and dogs whimpered and licked Sarah''s hands. Usually, leopards would gather around Sarah and dogs around Aiden.


    "We will get your daddy back soon¡­" Sarah mumbled while petting the animals.


    Kitty joined in the crowd, unwilling to be passed for head scratches and Sarah remembered that Hero is missing. He is recuperating well, but he is far from being able to travel to Europe.


    At nine in the morning, Sarah met with people who used to work for Elder Niki. Almost everyone from the previous day was present. Sarah didn''t want to bother with them. She called Masika and Zack and asked them to handle these people.


    "They are here to show their proof of sincerity that they will not backstab me. I leave it to you to decide if their sincerity is enough." Sarah instructed Masika and Zack. "For the ones that satisfy your criteria, assign them sleeping quarters in the back. I want them physically tested before they do anything and ssify them based on their roles. When they are ready, ask Allen, Julius, Bo, Francisca, Wing, and Azra to test them. If Hong is in a good mood, he can help as well. Let''s see what they are made of. There are security guards, and also keep in mind that Niki was handling business with other organizations so there must be someone good with data and intelligence¡­ Let me know if anything stands out¡­"


    By the time the second round of helicopters arrived, Vasily came to see what themotion is about. He found Sarah in the back of the main vi which belongs to the Grand Elder (aka Sarah).


    Sarah rolled her eyes, unable to ept his friendly-Uncle act. "Why are you here?"


    "Grand Elder Sarah, I heard that your people are arriving, and I came to see them. We will stay in this ce together, so we should know each other.", Vasily said with a smile while his eyes roamed over Ade, Hande, Tejan, Rosa, Daniel, Xiaohui, and several other kids. "I am Elder Vasily. Sarah is my boss, and I am her Uncle."


    Vasily noticed Jamari and Imani who were pouring water in bowls for the animals further in the garden. "How many animals did you bring? I thought there is only one ck panther."


    "Three leopards and two dogs. Anything else?" Sarah responded curtly.


    "Can I pet them?"


    "You can try." Sarah responded without looking at him.


    Sarah continued talking to the kids gathered and with the side of her eye, she paid attention to Vasily. Secretly, she hoped that one of the animals will bite him. As and Vega didn''t pay much attention to Vasily. They drank water and pounced up on the tree where Kitty was. They found themselves branches and rxed whilezily looking down at humans.


    Sarah was surprised that Be and Luna allowed Vasily to pet them. Shouldn''t animals recognize malicious people? But then¡­ maybe Vasily is malicious only toward humans.


    By the time Vasily ended petting the dogs, Sarah was in the living room, talking to Ron, Z, Ade, Hande, Tejan, and Rosa. She was pointing at the map. "We got ess to the information about all the bases of the Lebedev family. I need you to find the closest ones to this area. We are looking for something potentially remote and off the grid. If you arecking any ess or equipment, contact Anna or Sophia."


    "Do you think that is where Aiden is?", Ade asked Sarah.


    "That is where Marija met with people who were hired to kidnap me, but they caught him instead. I don''t know if they are keeping him there, but they have a base nearby."


    "We don''t have bases in that area.", Vasily said matter-of-factly.


    Sarah shot him a side-nce. "You can tell just by looking at it?"


    Owen checked previously and he said that there is no information about their bases in that area. That means it''s either a secretive base which is not listed in regr documentation or it really does not exist. But it''s a huge area, there must be something there.


    Vasily confirmed. "Before I got North America, I was in charge of that whole region."


    Sarah scrutinized him. "Assuming that you are not trying to trick me... That was a long time ago. Are you sure that no new bases were created?"


    "I have no reason to trick you. Why would I do that if you can check and confirm? I guarantee that you will not find our bases there¡­ but I can tell you what you will find." Vasily said mysteriously.


    Sarah was not in the mood for games. "What?"


    Vasily smiled smugly, enjoying that Sarah is expecting something from him.


    "That is the area of the Voronin family. That is why we don''t have our bases there."


    Sarah was not sure if she should believe him. She definitely does not trust him. "I know that you hate Voronins. How do I know that you are not trying to trick me and frame Voronins for this?"


    Vasily shrugged. "He was not their target. They took him because he knows how to fight."


    Sarah held her breath while wondering if anyone outside the Cliffside Vi heard the audio recording that Felix retrieved from Ade''s Eve-lens. "How do you know that?"


    "I know a lot of things. The word is that he is good enough to climb the ranks of the Voronin family."


    "Aiden will not join the Voronin family or any other.", Sarah said confidently.


    Vasily exhaled dramatically. "Says the girl who swore never to join the Lebedev family, yet here we are."


    Sarah could not deny that Vasily is right. She imed over and over again that she will never have anything to do with the Lebedevs, yet right now they call her <em>''Grand Elder Sarah''</em>.


    "What do you know?"


    "I know that Voronins are hiring good fighters and that someone with bases in that area kidnapped your husband. Everything else is just guessing." Vasily admitted.


    "Do they have ess to the medicine called snovidenie?"


    Vasily paused. "For that, you will need to look in the archives of Elder Niki. Sarah, I know that you are wary of me but¡­ that is the territory of the Voronin family. Even if they are not behind kidnapping your husband, they know what groups are active in that area and which ones are capable of doing missions in the United States."


    Sarah looked at Vasily with aplex expression.


    She was surprised when he changed the topic...


    "Some Elders are eager for a council meeting. When will you schedule one?"


    "I am busy with finding who dared to attack me and where my husband is. If anyone asks, you can tell them that I am settling into my new home and that it might take a while. If they have a problem with it, I am avable anytime to whoop some sense into them with my fists."


    Vasily lifted his hands defensively and chuckled. "It will be as you wish, Grand Elder Sarah. Just don''t forget to take care of your family."


    "That is what I am doing."


    "Your family is more than your husband." Vasily reminded Sarah. "As a Grand Elder, you have the whole organization resting on your shoulders. If you dy taking charge, they will see that as your weakness and they will take advantage of it."


    Sarah watched Vasily walk away and she was happy that he didn''t stay to wait for her answer because he would not like it, and this is not the time to get into an argument with Vasily.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1719 - Nothing Is Right

    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    June 6


    10:02 AM


    In the vi of the Grand Elder Sarah¡­


    Sarah left the meeting irritably.


    After a thorough investigation, they concluded that Vasily was right. There are no bases of the Lebedev family in the area where Marija met those mercenaries, and Sarah instructed them to look into other organizations.


    She knows that Michael, Oni, Haru, and N are doing everything they can, but this is the seventh day without any news of Aiden and Sarah is running out of patience. Everyone is saying things like <em>''we will find him''</em>, and <em>''they will not hurt him''</em>¡­ but those people said how they will not hurt Aiden a week ago, what if they changed their mind?


    Aaron sent men to the same location where Marija met people and they confirmed that Voronins and two other groups are frequenting that ce.


    Oni''s team was looking into trade information from the data ex-Elder Niki left behind and there they found that two of those groups were mentioned rted to the drug snovidenie.


    Sarah used her position as the Grand Elder of the Lebedev Family to get information on the bases of the Voronin family and any other group in that area, and N''s team is investigating and assessing their bases.


    While walking to her bedroom which has a bed covered with piles of printouts and aptop she is using to fix Eve, Sarah heard someone calling after her. "Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­"


    "What?" Sarah responded to JoAnna impatiently.


    "You didn''t eat anything. I brought you some breakfast."


    Sarah turned and saw JoAnna holding a te with a sandwich in one hand. Sarah exhaled and rubbed her forehead.


    "Sorry, I am edgy and¡­ Thank you.", Sarah said while epting the te JoAnna gave her.


    Sarah nced on the side. "Why is your medical bag here?"


    "Because you are not eating or sleeping well for a week. I want to check your current condition."


    Sarah realized that she can''t shake off JoAnna easily. "Let''s go to my room."


    A few minutester¡­


    "You are so dehydrated, that I can''t find a vein for a blood draw." JoAnna grumbled. "Why are you not taking care of yourself? Make sure you take these vitamins. And please eat and drink more. I will ask kids to ensure to bring you food whenever you don''t join us in the dining room for a meal."


    Sarah wanted JoAnna to leave so that she can go back to work. "What else?"


    "Can you pee?"


    "I can try."


    "Do it in here¡­" JoAnna handed her a sterile cup. "And leave it on the sink."


    Sarah did her business in the restroom and resumed her work on theptop while munching on the sandwich that JoAnna prepared for her.


    JoAnna went to the bathroom and Sarah forgot that her sister is there.


    "Sarah? Can youe here?" JoAnna called.


    "Now what?" Sarah mumbled and went into the bathroom.


    She saw that JoAnna is looking at her with aplex expression. "What? Do I have some disease?" Sarah assumed that JoAnna did some tests on the urine sample she left.


    JoAnna pointed at the pregnancy test on the sink.


    Sarah frowned and approached it slowly. She knew what it is, but she was not sure if she wants to read what it says. But she could not prevent her eyes drifting toward the disy that had a result: <em>''Pregnant''</em>.


    Sarah gritted her teeth and grabbed the test stick in slow motion.


    "Why did you do it without my permission?" Sarah asked icily.


    "I''m sorry, Sarah, I was curious, and I hoped that it will motivate you to take care of yourself because that is taking care of more than¡­" JoAnna stopped talking when she heard the stic shell of the test cracking. "Sarah?"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at JoAnna and spoke through her teeth. "If you tell anyone about this, I will never speak to you again. If you ever do a test I didn''t approve of, I will never speak to you again. Do you understand?"


    JoAnna frowned. "Sarah, I am worried about you. You are not eating or sleeping, I can see your body degrading in front of my eyes. Do you see the eyebags you are having? In just one week you visibly lost weight."


    Sarah can see that JoAnna is full of sisterly concern, but Sarah does not care about it because there is only one thing on her mind. "Aiden is missing, and I called you here to help me find him. If you can''t do that, I want you to get out of my way."


    JoAnna pressed her lips into a line and watched as Sarah crushed the pregnancy testpletely before dumping it into the trash bin.


    "If you can''t keep your mouth shut about this. Go home."


    "Sarah, you are pregnant. There is a child growing inside you, Aiden''s child. You need to rx, eat well, and rest. For the baby. That is what he would want."


    JoAnna jolted when Sarah banged the tiled wall with her left fist and the tiles cracked.


    "How the fuck you know what Aiden would want!?" Sarah asked angrily. "Let me tell you what he would want: he would want to be by my side. You want me to rest and rx while he is going through who knows what? I want you to think, really think, if Jeff is missing and there is a chance that every day he is forgetting more things about you¡­ like an anniversary, or a vacation, or your morning cuddles, how you look like¡­ would you be able to rx and rest and enjoy with Alice and Jayden?"


    Sarah observed JoAnna''s frown deepening for a few seconds and then JoAnna lowered her gaze guiltily.


    "I thought so. You are not in my ce and you don''t know what I''m going through. Don''t talk to me about health and babies and happiness. Nothing matters without Aiden. Nothing. And don''t you dare do things behind my back again! I didn''t forget how you brought me lunch and you lied to me that he is busy! You didn''t tell me that he left for the port because you didn''t want me to worry, but at that time he was already missing!"


    Sarah stormed out of the bathroom and she was too upset to work on anything. She went out of the vi, through the garden, and ended in the forest which borders with the property. Sarah wanted to run and scream her lungs out, but she was low on energy.


    Sarah sat on the ground and leaned her back against the trunk of a big tree. A few secondster, there was a slight rustling sound from behind her, and Sarah didn''t need to look to know that it''s Kitty.


    Kitty settled by Sarah''s side and ced her head on Sarah''sp.


    Sarah sighed and started scratching Kitty''s head while tears silently rolled down her cheeks.


    This was supposed to be good news. Finally, she is pregnant. This should be the time when Sarah starts nning the romantic dinner with Aiden''s favorite dishes as the asion for the big reveal to daddy-to-be and her biggest problem would be that Aiden does not see her grinning while shees up with ideas on how to tell him that his child is growing inside her, and this¡­ nothing is right.


    ---

 Chapter 1720 - The Connection Between Voronins And Whites

    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    June 6


    6:52 PM


    Sarah woke with a start. She realized that she is in a forest, sleeping on top of Kitty. As and Vega are part of the nap-pile as well while Be and Luna are watching over them.


    "Awake?" Jeff''s voice sounded from a few steps away.


    "What''s the time?" Sarah asked while rubbing her eyes which are too strained due tock of sleep, so she does not wear Eve-lens. She noticed that the sun moved, but she is too disoriented to realize that she slept for more than ten hours.


    "It''s dinner time. We were worried that we can''t find you and none of the animals responded to our calls. Now I can see why."


    "How did you find me?"


    "Oni located you with GPS tracking."


    Sarah wanted to ask why Jeff came to get her instead of some of her kids, but then she saw further down Zack and Ade and Allen and several others. Based on the mobile stretcher in Ron''s hand, they assumed that she passed out or is hurt.


    Sarah rubbed her forehead before epting Jeff''s hand to get up.


    "Sorry for worrying you. I didn''t do it on purpose. It seems that my fatigue won, and I crashed."


    "I need to warn you¡­ my parents are here. And Jarred." Jeff told Sarah while they walked to the vi.


    "What? How?"


    Jeff shrugged. "Ask your parents."


    "Jarred came without his wife?"


    Jeff hummed in confirmation. "She is in Los Angeles with Mike and Emma."


    Jeff led Sarah to the vi of Elder Milena for dinner and when they arrived, Ste and nor were busy with grandkids while Jarred, Oscar, and Edward watched from the side. Sophia, Felix, and JoAnna were in the adjacent room, and based on theck of enthusiasm, Sarah guessed that JoAnna managed to keep the result of the pregnancy test from earlier that day as a secret.


    "We heard that you suspect that the Voronin family is behind Aiden''s disappearance.", Oscar told Sarah when they sat at the dining table. "I know that you are looking into them from the outside. I have a few contacts there and I requested that they ask around."


    "I thought that you want Aiden to join Voronins.", Sarah said bluntly.


    The connection between Voronins and Whites was like an invisible veil that always lingered above them. Everyone knew about it, but no one called it out. Sarah''s words had an effect of removing the invisibility feature and they couldn''t ignore it anymore.


    "True...", Oscar said. "But I would not force him into anything. That was the opportunity he had, and it would be up to him if he wants to take it."


    "It''s funny that you talk about options, yet you surrounded us with people to watch our every step.", Jeff said angrily.


    "Some of them were there for your protection.", Oscar responded. "Not everyone is a bad guy."


    Jeff narrowed his eyes at Oscar. "Depends on the point of view."


    "I had no choice, Jeff.", Oscar said. "Since Master of the Voronin family died, they were looking for Aiden and everyone rted to him was in danger. I didn''t have people with connections and skills to ensure your safety."


    "There is always a choice, father.", Jeff grumbled. "And it would be a good start if you told us what the hell is going on."


    "Let''s not argue!" nor interrupted. "We are all here to help find Aiden. I know that Sophia is the current strategist and I offer my help."


    "The people from mywork are at your disposal.", Oscar said.


    "Mine as well.", Jarred added.


    "Thank you. We will think about it.", Sarah responded stiffly.


    "You don''t trust us.", nor spoke to Sarah with displeasure obvious in her voice.


    Sarah didn''t deny it. She looked at Oscar. "Let us know if your contacts in the Voronin family find anything. However, we believe that this was done by a rogue group. Maybe they belong to Voronins, but they got him without notifying proper channels."


    After dinner, Sarah met with JoAnna and Sophia.


    "nor, Oscar, and Jarred could be useful.", Sophia advised Sarah.


    "They could.", Sarah confirmed. "But Aiden and Jeff don''t trust them and if they had anything to do with this, they could be here to see where we are and to give a signal for Aiden to be moved if we get too close."


    Sophia bobbed her head, indicating how that is a possibility. "So¡­ where are we in terms of coborating with them?"


    Sarah shrugged. "They said that they want to help. Let them use their resources and if they find anything, we will investigate it. However, when we find a clue, that is only for us to know."


    Sophia agreed to let the older generation do their own independent investigation.


    "We are taking care of people and resources here, so you can focus on fixing Eve." Sophia assured Sarah before asking: "What is your progress?"


    "I''ve got GPS tracking and notifications to work. I can see on the map all Eve-enabled devices. If Aiden gets close to a modern electrical infrastructure without a signal jammer next to him, we will know about it. It should not take more than ten seconds for his ring to charge enough so that the GPS tracking can pick up his location. I made progress with drones. They can patrol a given area and charge independently and I sent instructions to Aaron and Noah how to set them up so that they minimize notifications when a friendly unites into the range. Felix, Nico, and Beck are setting up security infrastructure to the main vi which we are currently using as the base, and they are also adding drones for patrolling. I am working on getting facial recognition online¡­"


    After ending with her updates, Sarah went back to her room.


    "Why are you quiet?" Sophia asked JoAnna.


    JoAnna wanted to tell Sophia that Sarah is pregnant, but the words were stuck into her throat. Sarah warned her not to do things behind her back, and told her that she meddles a lot, and it''s the truth. So far, it was fun, and no harm was done, but now¡­ Aiden is missing and JoAnna can''t prevent herself from wondering if that would be avoided if she didn''t hide from Sarah that he went to the port. If Sarah went with him, she would use drones even if she needs to operate them manually because Sarah relies on Eve and Felix''s gadgets¡­ and that would help them spot the ambush before Aiden released Hero. Or maybe Sarah would prevent Aiden from going. In either case, Aiden would not be missing and JoAnna is ming herself.


    "Anna?"


    Sophia''s question pulled JoAnna out of her thoughts.


    "What?"


    "I asked, why are you quiet?"


    JoAnna exhaled. "I am tired and worried."


    Sophia patted JoAnna''s hand. "I have a feeling that we are getting close. Try to be optimistic in front of Sarah, she is hit the hardest by this and she needs our support."


    "I feel useless."


    "It is hard to feel useful when we are working on this for a week and we are still without a clue where Aiden is. But we need to stay strong. For Sarah."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1721 - The Signal

    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    June 7


    5:36 AM


    An ear-piercing sound woke up Sarah.


    She frowned and moaned while wondering what that noise is. In the next second, her eyes sprang open and she pushed a pile of papers she used as a cushion off the bed while scrambling to get to herptop.


    That is the sound she set when Aiden''s ring sends a GPS signal!


    Sarah blinked her sleepy vision away and focused on the dot which represented the location from where the signal came and two heartbeatster, the dot was gone.


    Sarah frowned and swiftly typed on herptop, retrieving thest ten seconds so that she can see it again and confirm that it was real.


    6:01 AM


    Michael, Oni, N, Haru, JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia, and Felix are gathered in the study room and listening to Sarah.


    "Are you sure that is from Aiden?" Jeff asked with anticipation obvious in his voice.


    "Yes." Sarah confirmed. "It was only for a few seconds, but that is more than enough."


    At that moment, Zack and Masika entered the room.


    "Is it true?" Zack asked while taking a seat without removing his sight from the map of Asia that has a dot on the East side of Russia.


    Sarah smiled. "He is alive. They used a crate ship to transport him from Los Angeles to Port of Magadan. As soon as he disembarked, the ring started charging and I got a video from the port''s surveince¡­"


    Sarah yed a ten seconds long video where they see someone being half-dragged in the back of an unmarked white van without license tes.


    "His head is covered, but that is Aiden. Or someone who has his ring." Sarah exined. "The van drove toward North. Unfortunately, they got out of the range of cameras and it seems that they have a signal jammer with them but it will not be impossible to track them. There are not many roads toward North from the Port of Magadan."


    They all exhaled in relief. Getting out of range of cameras is not a good thing, but this is the first news they got of Aiden after eight days and it was refreshing.


    "We don''t have contacts in that area.", Michael said with a frown.


    Sarah bobbed her head. "I do. Prepare the helicopter¡­ Michael, Oni, you wille with me."


    "Where are we going?" Michael asked Sarah.


    "We are going to check the port and talk to the locals. This can''t be a one-time thing. Someone arranged for that van and waited for them."


    Sarah instructed Haru and N to keep investigating the video and to see if they can find any other clues.


    Masika and Zack got a task to check security cameras along the roads in the direction van disappeared and to see if they can spot the vehicle.


    "There is a chance that they change vehicles.", Zack warned Sarah.


    "I know. But this is something and until we are confident that we are hitting a dead end, I want us to keep on looking into it."


    Sarah left Sophia and JoAnna to handle regr things and to notify the kids of the good news while she went to the vi of Elder Milena, requesting to talk to Edward.


    "Dad¡­ You gave me Specter''s number, so I assume you know him." Sarah said to Edward as soon as he joined her in the study.


    His messy hair was a giveaway that he just woke up.


    Edward blinked. "Yes¡­"


    "I need you to ask him to do something."


    Edward smirked. "Why don''t you ask him?"


    "He is taking too long on the phone and I don''t have the time for that¡­" Sarah ignored Edward''s frown. She gestured to him toe closer to theptop where the map was shown. "Aiden was in the Port of Magadan about one hour ago. I need Specter to track a van via satellite. I''m sending you the timestamp, location, and the video I''ve got. Please, talk to him as soon as you can. There is a risk that they will change vehicles and then it will be difficult to trace him..."


    It took some time for Edward to understand what Sarah said. "You found Aiden?"


    "Yes. He has a GPS tracker on him, but it worked only for two seconds before they blocked it. In the video, you can see that he is being taken into a white van¡­ Can you do this for me?"


    "Of course¡­"


    ¡­


    By the time Sarah finished talking to Edward, the helicopter was ready.


    Ron and Z heard about the news and they also wanted to go with Sarah. Sarah approved because Z is good in Russian and she can help talk to the locals.


    From the helicopter, Sarah called Mr. Wang and asked him for assistance in tracking the van. He agreed immediately.


    "I will notify my men in the Port of Magadan to start gathering the information. And my forces to the North will keep an eye out."


    Sarah was happy to hear this. "Excellent, Mr. Wang. I will be there in two hours. Please tell your men to be tactful while talking to the locals. They need to capture their targets and preferably not kill them because we need to interrogate them. It is important that the information of us looking for that van does not leak because¡­ they kidnapped my husband. Whoever sees the van should not engage it. I will send you what I have so far."


    Mr. Wang sucked in a breath before responding. "I understand."


    Sarah was looking at the map that Mr. Wang sent to Sarah, with information about the areas his forces are covering.


    "There are gaps¡­" Ron said. "If they move toward the West, which is highly likely considering that Marija met with them here¡­ We have these areas uncovered."


    Sarah exhaled. Ron is right. Well, there is one more person she can call...


    "Mr. Patel, this is Sarah White, aka Sigma."


    "I remember you, Mrs. White." Mr. Patel responded. "How can I help you?"


    Sarah could hear that he is smiling, but she knows very well that Mr. Patel''s kindnesses with a price tag. However, she is ready to pay whatever is necessary.


    Sarah decided to go straight to the point. The more she drags, the more time Mr. Patel will have toe up with a variety of requests for her.


    "My husband is kidnapped. He is taken North from the Port of Magadan in a white unmarked van. I need your help tracking it without engaging in a conflict."


    "That sounds serious. And it seems that it will take many resources¡­"


    "Name your price Mr. Patel." Sarah interrupted him.


    "The job you did for me was a decent one, and I am in a good mood so it will be¡­ three hacking jobs."


    Sarah cringed. This is like three nk checks. "Can you be more specific?"


    "It can be five hacking jobs."


    "No, no, no. Three is fine. How do I send you the information about the van?"


    "Hmm¡­" Mr. Patel hummed and paused. "I''m in the middle of something and I don''t have the time for this so I will transfer you to one of my assistants. I can assure you that she is capable and has ess to my resources. She will be at your disposal until you find your husband. How does that sound?"


    Sarah sighed. Does she have a choice? "OK."


    "Great. Please stay on the line for a minute so that I inform her about the deal and transfer you¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1722 - Port Of Magadan

    ~ Russia, Port of Magadan ~


    Sarah entered with Ron and Z a small warehouse on the outskirts of the Magadan city.


    Michael and Oni stayed outside to keep watch, just in case. This is a warehouse upied by Mr. Wang''s people, but one can never be too careful.


    "Mrs. White¡­" A man greeted Sarah and gestured to a man who is tied up to a chair and has a bag over his head. "We captured this man. He secured the van we saw on the video. Mr. Wang is on his way; he should be here in no more than fifteen minutes."


    Sarah was surprised. "Mr. Wang ising here?"


    "Yes. Mr. Wang cleared his schedule so that he can meet with you."


    Sarah was not sure how to respond. Mr. Wang was always very polite toward her. She remembered thest time she met him, when Hong was hurt and needed treatment in a hospital. At that time Meili showed up. Sarah wondered, what happened to Meili and if she will show up today. But that was only for a second because she has a man to interrogate.


    Sarah approached the man and removed the bag from his head.


    The man blinked and looked around before his sight settled on Sarah in front of him.


    "Are you the man who arranged for this van to wait at the port?" Sarah asked while showing him a still image on herptop screen.


    Sarah saw that the man is not talking. "You can answer my question, or we can do this the hard way."


    The man smirked and snorted in response, obviously thinking that her threat has no weight.


    Sarah was contemting between torture and giving him a truth serum, when Mr. Wang made his entrance.


    "Mrs. White¡­" He greeted Sarah with a big smile on his face.


    "Mr. Wang. Thank you for assisting me and foring here in person."


    "Not a problem, not a problem¡­" He said quickly. "It is my pleasure. I was distressed to hear that your husband was mistreated. I don''t know who was reckless enough to target him, but I swear to give my all to help you find out."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang."


    Mr. Wang nced toward one of his men on the side. "What is the status?"


    "We know that he is the one who arranged for the van, but he is not talking."


    "Break his legs." Mr. Wang said with a frown.


    "Wait. I have a better solution." Sarah interjected. The man might lie under pain and she has the truth serum. After she finds out what he is hiding, they can do what they want with him.


    Sarah was getting ready to inject the man, when they heard amotion from the main entrance.


    One man jogged to Mr. Wang and Sarah. "There is a group outside. They said that they are here on the orders of Mr. Patel."


    Sarah confirmed. "Let them in."


    She saw that Mr. Wang is confused. "I apologize. I didn''t have a chance to inform you. We suspect that they are taking my husband toward West and Mr. Patel can offer assistance. I hope that you can work together."


    Mr. Wang didn''t respond. He turned to the door and they saw a young woman in a sharp business suit and high heels walking in steady steps. Her light blue suit fit her perfectly and her ck hair was pulled into a neat high bun without a single strand out of ce.


    She went straight for Sarah. "Mrs. White, I presume¡­ I am Mr. Patel''s assistant, Suvedini."


    Sarah greeted the neer and introduced Mr. Wang. "Suvedini, this is Mr. Wang and I was hoping that we can all coborate on this task."


    Suvedini nced at Mr. Wang before returning her attention to Sarah. "I am here on orders of Mr. Patel to assist you. If you want me to coborate with Mr. Wang, it will be done."


    "No objections from my side." Mr. Wang said.


    Sarah exhaled. This went easier than she expected.


    "I assume you saw the video.", Sarah spoke to Suvedini. "This man is rted to the van and I was about to get him to talk."


    "I will not talk." The man finally spoke. "My business runs on secrecy. If I go and tell everyone who my customers are, I will not have any business left."


    Sarah shook her head. "Why does it need to be the hard way?"


    The man snorted. "This is the Port of Magadan. Many big yers have their hands in the game. Do you think that you can do as you please?"


    Mr. Wang frowned. "If you know that there are big yers involved, you should know who I am and start talking."


    The man looked at Mr. Wang with confusion obvious in his expression.


    Mr. Wang was getting irritated (and slightly embarrassed). "Maybe you don''t know how I look, but my name..."


    "Allow me¡­", Suvedini said and stood about two steps in front of the man with her arm extended toward him.


    The man was confused for a moment, and then he snickered. "Is this supposed to intimidate me?"


    Suvedini snapped her fingers and a secondter a krait snake came out of her sleeve.


    The man widened his eyes and leaned back in the chair while his sight followed a dark-bluish head that approached him slowly.


    Suvedini smiled. "I see you recognize it. This is K. Her bite is so light that it can bepared to a mosquito bite. However, her venom will cause severe abdominal cramps that will progress to a general paralysis and within four hours you will die due to respiratory failure¡­ unable to talk¡­ unable to breathe¡­ unable to blink¡­ you will just die in silence while beingpletely aware."


    Suvedini snapped her fingers again, and the snake emerged further from her sleeve and propped herself upward, looking straight at the man who was sweating bullets.


    "No¡­ No¡­Wait¡­ Wait¡­", the man stuttered. "I got a call from a local guy. He told me to prepare one unmarked van and to have it ready this morning on the dock with a full tank of gas and he paid in cash. That''s it."


    "Who is the <em>''local guy''</em>?" Suvedini asked in an icy voice.


    "Dimitry. I have his contact in my phone¡­"


    Suvedini snapped her fingers twice and K slithered back into her sleeve.


    Sarah was impressed and Mr. Wang looked at Suvedini in awe.


    "Miss Suvedini¡­ Is K your pet?" Mr. Wang asked when she stepped away from the man who is tied up.


    "I trained her, yes."


    Mr. Wang could not contain his curiosity. "How did you manage to train a krait snake?"


    "I spend a lot of time with her, we are inseparable."


    "What does your husband think about it?"


    Suvedini shot him a side nce. "I am single."


    "Oh¡­ well¡­" Mr. Wang licked his lips nervously. "I have a green basilisk. Do you think that K would like a friend?"


    Sarah blinked. Is Mr. Wang trying to sell a basilisk, or is he hitting on Suvedini? Well, Suvedini is an attractive woman in thete twenties, while Mr. Wang is not bad to look at and probably in histe thirties, but based on Suvedini''s stiff expression, it''s not working.


    Suvedini looked at Mr. Wang sternly. "Mr. Wang, I came here to work. Also, snakes and lizards don''t make friends."


    "Of course, of course¡­ I was only thinking¡­"


    "If we are going to make this cooperation work, I suggest you think about our task." Suvedini shot him down.


    Sarah felt sorry for Mr. Wang, but they have work to do. "Mr. Wang¡­ I assume that your men can get Dimitry person?"


    Mr. Wang confirmed that they will get him and interrogate him properly. He was happy when Suvedini confirmed that she will help.


    Before leaving the warehouse, Sarah spoke with Mr. Wang and Suvedini and they agreed to coborate in establishing a good coverage of the area with a goal to find and follow the van. Sarah emphasized not to approach the van because she does not want to risk them hurting Aiden as a way of getting rid of the evidence.


    "I want to know where they are taking him. I hope that your men can follow them without being noticed. We have a team using satellites to track him and as soon as we get something, I will let you know¡­ Also, keep us posted about the most recent sighting¡­"


    Mr. Wang and Suvedini agreed and Sarah, Michael, Oni, Ron, and Z went to the dock from where Aiden was transferred into a van earlier that morning.


    Sarah stood at the exact spot where the van was parked and sighed. Only a few hours ago, Aiden was there. She was sad that he is not here anymore, but she was optimistic because she had a confirmation that he is alive, and they have something solid to follow.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1723 - Alex

    ~ Eastern Europe, unknown location ~


    June 8th


    9:24 PM


    Sarah carefully inched closer under the shadows dense foliage and massive rocks provided, toward an enemy''s base while avoiding the guards.


    This is the base they identified as the one where Aiden is being held. And the current information says that it has more than fifty capable fighters who are good at hand-to-handbat and they can use various weapons.


    Mr. Wang and Suvedini navigated people who followed the white unmarked van to a small airport. From there, Aiden was transferred into a two-engine ne, and then a silver van that transported Aiden to this location. Their pursuit was assisted by information retrieved from a number of military satellites SP3CT3R hacked into.


    Mathew used his contacts in Europe and Angelo assisted as well.


    Everyone came together in confirming that this is the right location and that this base belongs to one of the side-branches of the Voronin family. The confirmation arrived earlier that afternoon, but Sarah wanted to wait for the veil of the nightfall before making her entrance.


    "I want to confirm that Aiden is OK. We can''t storm the ce if they are holding him at a gunpoint¡­ Or what if they pumped him with some meds and unless they administer the antidote he will never be the same¡­" Sarah exined.


    More than a hundred people are waiting in the area, and Sarah told them to keep their distance in a mobile base they set up. Once she confirms that Aiden is safe, they canmence their attack. At least that is the n.


    "That base does not look like it''s out of electricity, yet we can''t get any signals in or out.", Masika mumbled while looking through binocrs.


    Oni remembered something¡­ "Signal jammers. This reminds me of how we fell into a trap when we went into the base of the Shadow Ravens. We were confident that they are not technologically advanced, yet that was only because they had signal jammers and we were unable to see what they have."


    Sarah agreed that this makes sense and it also confirms the reports that Oscar provided. Who has a base of more than fifty capable fighters, and they can''t capture a single cell phone signal? And if the jammers are sophisticated enough, they could block the signal for Eve''s wireless charging as well. "That is more of a reason for you to stay back and wait for news from me. Do not rush in without knowing what you are getting yourself in."


    "Sarah¡­ be careful.", JoAnna said with concern obvious in her voice.


    Sarah gave JoAnna a confident smile. "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I will sneak in, find Aiden, disable jammers, and bring him back. I need to move silently and to do it gradually in order not to alert them. I expect that it will take a few hours at least. I will prefer that we attack them during the daytime."


    Sophia agreed that they attack during the daytime because night gives enemies an advantage on the familiar terrain and with signal jammers, they can''t use drones to scout in advance.


    Sophia was concerned. "What if they capture you?"


    "IF they catch me, I will blow up something and you will see it. Don''t make a move until I get in contact with you."


    "Or until something blows up.", JoAnna added.


    Back to the present¡­


    Sarah avoided two patrols before reaching the first building on the outskirts of the base and climbed on the tiled roof. The people are still active, and she does not want to risk being spotted, but she could not wait a single minute longer. She already waited too long, and her patience is running thin.


    Sarah is confident that as long as she does not make the noise identally, no one will spot a figure in a ck outfit and a ck mask on her face moving over the rooftops in the night.


    She moved slowly and used heat signatures on Eve-lens to determine who is in each building. Luckily, most of the buildings are single-story, which makes things simpler when observing from above.


    The ear-stud has a sound-enhancing feature and Sarah could hear people chatting. She would stop and listen while wondering if any of them is Aiden.


    Ste told her the effects of medicine after one month of consumption, and they confirmed the same thing from the reports they read after she became the Grand Elder, and she has no idea what to expect after nine days, assuming that they gave him the medicine as soon as they kidnapped him. Even if they didn''t feed him the snovidenie medicine or it''s not effective, there are many others that they can give to Aiden to make him temporarily obedient. She tried not to think about it but it''s inevitable that Aiden is here either drugged or restrained because there is no way he would be clearheaded and docile.


    One chat got her attention when she heard a familiar name. It was between two females¡­


    "It''s not working, Natalia¡­ There is no point in trying again." A woman sulked.


    "Try again, Svena. He is getting a double dose of the medication and he is confused. Your task is to take advantage of that confusion and get him to believe your story."


    Svena snorted. "Easy for you to say. I spoke to him after dinner and he ignored me. The only thing he talked about was how potatoes are oversalted and that the sd is not fresh. He needs at least a few more days before I can do anything useful."


    "And I told you¡­ Try again. Now.", Natalia said impatiently. "You know that we are short on time."


    "Fine!", Svena said through her teeth and stomped away.


    Sarah held her breath. The person they are talking about must be Aiden! He was always a picky eater.


    Sarah was concerned about the <em>''double dose of medication''</em> but she didn''t have time to think about it because Svena was on the move. Sarah jumped over roofs nimbly while following Svena.


    Sarah observed Svena from the neighboring rooftop as she stopped in front of a door, adjusted her hair, and then knocked.


    "Alex, are you sleeping?" Svena called in a soft voice.


    The door creaked open slightly. "What do you want?"


    Sarah''s heart stopped. She could recognize that voice anywhere.


    A secondter, the door opened more and Sarah hoped to see his face, but the light from the room was behind him and he was in the shadow of the roof above the porch¡­ but she knew that she is looking at the outline of her husband.


    Sarah frowned when she heard Svena talking¡­


    "I was thinking¡­ if you can''t sleep, we can go for a walk. The weather is nice, and we can enjoy the moonlight just how we used to do." Svena said while ying with the strand of her hair.


    "I am not in the mood. I told you that I want to rest." Aiden responded impatiently.


    The cold rejection made Sarah smile.


    "Alex, I am your fianc¨¦e. How can you reject me?" Svena said in a whiny voice and Sarah felt like ripping her into a million pieces.


    Sarah gritted her teeth. Alex? Fianc¨¦e? Those people are courting death, especially that so-called fianc¨¦e!


    Aiden exhaled. "Svena, I am not rejecting you, but unless I remember¡­ it does not feel right."


    Svena made a step toward Aiden, and he extended his hand, preventing her froming closer. "I told you not to touch me."


    Svena sniffled. "You are mean. Just because you had an ident I need to suffer. You have no idea how worried I was, and now that you are back I am getting a cold treatment. Maybe if you hug me you will remember. A kiss might jog your memory."


    She saw that he is silent, and she leaned toward him. "I cane in and give you a massage. You always said that my hands have the power to rx you. How will you remember anything if you are not letting me touch you?"


    "Svena, please¡­ I told you that I''m tired. You know I had an ident and it messed with my head. Give me time. OK? My headache is back. We will talk more tomorrow."


    The door closed and Svena stared at the closed door for a few seconds before she snorted and left.


    "No one rejected me like this before. Who does he think he is?" She mumbled as she walked away.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1724 - Breaking Through The Fog

    Inside¡­


    Aiden leaned against the closed door and took a few deep breaths while rubbing his temples. His head is a mess and he is not sure of anything, but he knows that Svena in his life does not feel right. She held his hand once and it was foreign and unpleasant as if his body was rejecting her and he shook her away, telling her not to do it again.


    When he woke up, Svena was by his side and several other people. They were talking and sobbing, telling him that he is lucky to be alive, but their concern seemed fake and irrelevant. He assumed that it''s because he does not remember them. It was like watchingplete strangers rejoicing to see him. Everything was foreign, even the name <em>''Alex''</em> everyone told him is his.


    Soon after waking up, he felt that his eyes are itchy. He used the privacy of his bathroom to check his eyes and he took the lenses out. Aiden was surprised that his sight is fine without lenses. Why was he wearing them? He wanted to ask people around him, but something told him not to. He hid the lenses in his pocket and asked Svena if he is wearing sses or lenses. Her confusion told him that something is off. If they are a couple for several years, how is it possible that she does not know if his eyesight is good?


    Next, Svena asked him more than once to remove the ck ring on his left hand.


    "Why would I remove it? It looks cool.", Aiden responded.


    "Hmph. Just a random knick-knack. I will get you a better one, Alex."


    Aiden was not sure why, but he knew that the ring is important, and he refused to remove it. Upon close inspection, he saw ck stones that definitely look like diamonds. Who calls a ck ring with diamonds a knick-knack? That was another thing that told him how something is not right.


    Whenever he closes his eyes, he sees a woman smiling at him, with green eyes full of love, and she is so bright that it''s almost as if she is glowing, but those images feel like a dream or a distant memory and he is not sure if she is his ex or maybe he imagined her. No matter how unreal she feels, she brings him a sense of belonging and he wants to remember her clearly, however, whenever he tries making her shape more solid so that he can identify her features, his headache res up. So many things are off, and he can''t find any answers.


    The only thing that is real is the headache which is killing him. He walked to the bedside table and grabbed a bottle with medicines.


    "I wouldn''t take that if I am you¡­", Sarah''s voice came from the corner of the room.


    Aiden turned abruptly and narrowed his eyes at Sarah. He realized that she slipped into his room through the window that is ajar. How is it possible that he didn''t hear her? "Who are you?"


    Sarah''s heart cracked when she heard his distant tone, the same one he used with Svena.


    She made two steps toward him and removed her mask. "You don''t know?"


    Aiden blinked a few times. He told himself that she might be a thief or an assassin, why else would she sneak into his room wearing ck clothes and a ck mask? But something whispered that she is not here with bad intentions and he could not prevent himself from walking toward her.


    Aiden stopped one step away from Sarah and he was overwhelmed by a sense of familiarity he could not describe. "I should know you."


    Sarah confirmed. "You should."


    He observed her face keenly, and he felt as if something is trying to break free from his mind, but he could not get through the fog. "Tell me. How do I know you? Who am I?"


    "If I tell you, I am no better than they are."


    Aiden closed his eyes. "Everything is blurry, and I can''t remember."


    Sarah was relieved that his tone softened a bit. "I need you to remember."


    "I can''t." He said through his teeth while fighting the headache. Does she think that it''s simple to remember? He is trying and it''s not working.


    "I can''t tell you who you are, not now.", Sarah exined while her heart ached to the point of madness. "You need to remember on your own, or you will always wonder if those are your memories or the ones I nted in your mind."


    She gestured to the bottle of medicines in his hand. "Those are making it worse. If you want to remember, don''t take them anymore."


    "They help with my headache. I had an ident." Aiden said robotically. That is what they are telling him since he woke up in this ce.


    Sarah smiled sadly. "You didn''t have an ident. And those are not pain medications. I need you to remember. On your own."


    She took a step back from him, and Aiden dropped the bottle with medications and grabbed her hand.


    "Where are you going?"


    "If you don''t remember me, I am the same as Svena.", Sarah said while trying to control her voice from breaking.


    "You are not the same. I can feel it." He knew that this is true, even though he could not exin it. "Don''t leave."


    "OK...", Sarah responded. She had no intention of leaving, not now that she found him. She only wanted to give him some space, no more than a few steps, so that he can think without the pressure of her proximity.


    Aiden released her hand reluctantly. He closed his eyes and tried to break through the fog in his mind. Multiple images ovepped in front of his closed eyes, and his headache spiked, making him frown but he knew that he can''t give up because the woman in front of him is important.


    A secondter, he felt Sarah''s index finger between his eyebrows.


    "Don''t frown. If you do, you will get wrinkles¡­", Sarah said like many times before.


    Aiden opened his eyes and looked at her like he discovered something. A piece of himself, perhaps.


    "And then you will not think of me as handsome.", he said under his breath.


    Sarah smiled and gave him a small nod.


    "Tell me more¡­", Aiden demanded. "There must be something you can tell me to make me remember."


    Sarah removed her finger from his forehead and nced at his left hand which holds his ck wedding band. "You designed that ring. I have a matching one." Sarah lifted her left hand and ced if over her chest. "When we touch, the rings change¡­"


    Aiden touched Sarah''s cheek and observed that both of their rings changed from ck to silver color.


    "Without you, I am in the dark¡­ you are my light.", he murmured.


    Sarah tilted her head and ced her cheek in his palm.


    "Why are you crying?" Aiden asked.


    "Because I am happy."


    "I find that confusing."


    "You always did.", Sarah said softly.


    Aiden took in a choppy breath as the fog in his mind cleared up. The shattered images came together and jumbled up memories got sorted and he realized that the illusive woman from his thoughts is right in front of him. And she is not just any woman, she is his and he is hers.


    Sarah saw that the way he is looking at her changed. The confusion was gone, and she was confident that he remembered because there is no other exnation of why he is looking at her with endless dark eyes full of love and with a tinge of guilt and sorrow.


    "I am sorry, Sarah. I promised never to leave your side and¡­"


    "It''s OK." Sarah interrupted him and plunged into his embrace. She shook through the sobs she was unable to control. "Everything is OK now¡­"


    Aiden''s hold on her tightened and he spoke into her hair: "You are right. Everything is OK now¡­"


    Aiden took a deep breath and inhaled Sarah''s scent as thest few pieces fell into ce. The way she fits into his arms, the way her body presses onto his¡­ the sound of her voice¡­ the Cliffside Vi, and the kids, and their pets and friends and family and technology and everything else that makes them unique¡­ everything fell into ce.


    "The other half of my soul¡­", Aiden murmured while rubbing her back gently. "Thank you for finding me."


    Aiden touched her chin, lifting her head and his lipsnded on hers.


    Aiden''s and Sarah''s breaths mixed, and they found their peace while infinity of chaos swirled around them.


    Finally, they are together.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1725 - Night In The Enemys Base

    Aiden moved to sit on the edge of the bed with Sarah on hisp and they held each other and kissed.


    "I will never leave your side again.", Aiden spoke into Sarah''s lips.


    "I will not let you.", she whispered back.


    Eventually, they stopped kissing.


    Aiden still had a headache even though his mind was clear, and Sarah offered him a painkiller to manage the pain. "I assume that you will have headaches for a few days until you flush all those drugs out of your system. I read in the report, it causes addiction. When the medicine wears off, you get headaches and that prompts you to take more medication."


    Aiden refused any medication. "I will bear with it. I don''t want to risk any more drugs in my system that can blur my memory again. Besides, you are my painkiller."


    "If it gets too bad, let me know. OK?"


    Aiden nodded in agreement and asked: "What is the n?"


    "They dared to kidnap you and to convince you that some random woman is your fianc¨¦e. And I heard with my own ears that she tried getting into your room with a massage as an excuse. I will burn this ce to the ground."


    Aiden nodded in approval. If the roles are reversed, he would do the same thing. "How did you find me?"


    "You will not believe it."


    "Try me."


    Sarah was not sure where to start, so she picked one. "I am the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family."


    Aiden''s eyes widened. "You are right. I don''t believe you."


    Sarah burst into giggles. "It''s a long story."


    Aiden fell on the bed and pulled Sarah down with him. "We have the whole night. I want to hear everything."


    Sarah could not hide her disapproval. "Are we staying here overnight?"


    Aiden shrugged. "You mentioned burning this ce down. There is no pleasure in doing it while everyone is sleeping. They should be awake and see using. Is there a better ce to attack than from the inside?"


    Sarah had to agree that he made sense, but¡­ "There is a mobile camp not far from here. People are on standby, eager to confirm that you are OK, and they are ready to attack this ce if I get in trouble. We should let them know to rest for the night."


    Aiden didn''t see this as a problem. "Send a message."


    "This ce is technologically cut off. No signal is going through."


    "I saw them using cell phones. Something is going through."


    This only confirmed what Sarah suspected. "Signal jammers."


    Aiden made a face. "I saw some strange antennas on several rooftops. I didn''t think much about it but now that you mentioned it¡­"


    "You think that those are used as signal jammers?"


    Aiden nodded. "There is only one way to find out¡­"


    About half an hourter, Sarah and Aiden returned to Aiden''s room through the window.


    The signal jammers were disabled, and Sarah sent a message to JoAnna and Sophia: "I found Aiden! He is OK. Jammers are offline and you can send drones to scout the area. Full attack at 8 AM. Cover all the exits, no one is allowed to escape. Aiden and I will attack from the inside. We have a safe spot for the night and we will meet you in the morning at the center of the enemy''s base."


    "Anything else?" Sarah asked while showing him the text.


    Aiden smiled and pulled Sarah onto the bed next to him. "You got everything covered."


    Sarah giggled when he started nuzzling her neck with his nose. Ah, her yful husband is back.


    "I missed you¡­", Aiden mumbled while his hands made their way under her top.


    Sarah inhaled sharply and grabbed his hands. "We can''t do this. What if someone hears us?"


    Aiden groaned in protest. "I can be quiet."


    "It''s not you that I am worried about."


    Aiden was not willing to let her off easily. "We can do it just a little bit¡­"


    Sarah stifled augh. "There is nothing little about you, my husband."


    Aiden grinned. He liked what he heard, but two secondster, his grin fell. It seems that they will not be lovey-dovey tonight!


    He snorted. "Fine. We are leaving this ce and going to the mobile camp."


    "What happened with us attacking from the inside, and you being eager to hear what happened? And I want to know what you were up to in thest nine days."


    Aiden''s mood dropped. "Nine days¡­ It must have been horrible for you. They kept me medicated and I was drifting in and out of it until this morning but you¡­"


    Aiden stopped his words when they heard a knock on the door. Both Sarah and Aiden perked up their ears and they thought that maybe they imagined it, but then there was another knock followed by a woman''s voice: "Alex? Are you awake?"


    Sarah frowned. "Is that Sve--na?"


    Aiden got an idea. "Stay here¡­" He gave Sarah a quick kiss and pulled the nket over her head.


    Aiden dashed to the door and opened it. "How can I help you, Svena?"


    "Uhm¡­ I was walking nearby and thought I heard something." Svena said while craning her neck to peek into his room.


    "Yeah. I was talking to myself. The headache is spreading to the neck and I was regretting not taking your offer for a massage. Is that offer still valid?"


    Svena''s eyes shed. "Yes, yes¡­"


    Aiden moved so that she can get in. "Please¡­ If you can get my shoulders also, that would be amazing."


    Svena got inside his room with a spring in her step. She heard the door closing behind her and then everything turned dark.


    "Why is she here?" Sarah grumbled while looking at Svena who is sprawled on the floor.


    "You have that anesthetic that knocks out people for hours, right? Give me the one that can keep her unconscious until the morning."


    Sarah didn''t understand what is Aiden up to. Instead of chasing Svena away, he let her in and knocked her out.


    Sarah watched Aiden inject Svena with anesthetic and then he stuffed her into the wardrobe armoire and closed her in.


    Aiden''s wicked smile was on as he approached Sarah who was sitting on the bed. "With the hit, we can''t predict when she will regain her consciousness, but now we know that she will be out until the morning. With this, there is no need to hold back the noise. If anyone is listening, they will think it''s her."


    Sarah''s mouth was half-open. She could not believe that he risked getting caught by Svena (and whoever is watching from outside) just so that they can make love. In the middle of the enemy''s base! But then¡­ Aiden never cared about the location.


    She enjoyed watching Aiden being yful and mischievous. That is her husband.


    Sarah giggled as Aiden removed his clothes slowly while swaying his hips, giving her visual treat of a striptease.


    Aiden hopped on the bed and took his time undressing Sarah while covering her body with his lips.


    Before Sarah''s clothes were off, her body was aze. He knows where to touch, how hard, and how long to push the right buttons and to stir the hunger inside her.


    Sarah gripped his back and savored the feeling of Aiden all around her. There is nothing better than the sensation of his skin against hers. The stretch and the friction were divine and she let the orgasm rip through her and explode into a cry that shook her every nerve ending. They are back together. Just how it should be. Two souls as one.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1726 - A Rescue Operation

    June 9


    6:33 AM


    Sarah smiled as she woke up to a rain of Aiden''s kisses. She barely slept a few hours, but those few hours were the best sleep she had in days.


    "Happy anniversary, love¡­", Aiden murmured between kisses.


    Without opening her eyes, she wrapped her arms around Aiden''s neck and hummed in satisfaction. There is nothing better than his kisses.


    "I''m sorry that this happened.", Aiden said after some time. "We were supposed to celebrate your birthday with kids two days ago, and on the next morning the two of us would take off and spend a week celebrating our anniversary and your birthday¡­ just the two of us. I had ns, and this was not included."


    Sarah looked at him with a smile that reached her eyes. "Having you by my side is the best celebration ever. It does not matter where we are."


    Aiden observed Sarah''s expression and his smile matched hers. "Thank you. The fact that you are greeting me with a smile every morning, means the world to me."


    The words <em>''every morning''</em> pierced Sarah''s heart because for thest nine mornings she didn''t wake up with smiles and kisses. For thest nine days, they didn''t see each other at all. Sarah clung onto the hope that he is alive and that they will not hurt him, but not knowing where he is or if he is suffering was tormenting.


    She hid her face in his chest and exhaled a shaky breath.


    "You have no idea how much I missed you¡­", Sarah whispered.


    "I''m here now¡­", Aiden murmured while lifting her head up so that he can see her. "I promise that I will never leave your side. If there is another attack and I need to investigate, you areing with me."


    Sarah hummed in approval and melted in his embrace.


    The skin-to-skin contact was intoxicating, and Aiden couldn''t prevent his hands from roaming over Sarah''s body. And even thoughst night they made love several times and they didn''t sleep much, both of them were fired up and ready for another round. And they went for it.


    7:21 AM


    Aiden hummed happily when he returned to his room with a tray full of breakfast items.


    Sarah giggled and propped herself to sit on the bed. "I can''t believe that in this ce you can bring me breakfast in bed."


    Aiden smiled smugly. "I told you more than once that I will not let you starve. I will always feed you."


    He didn''t want to mention that she lost weight. It would spoil the mood, and he will fix that, soon.


    "They thought you are bringing this for Svena¡­" Sarah said before putting a forkful of scrambled eggs in her mouth.


    Aiden nced at the armoire while remembering knowing looks he got in the kitchen from a few guys which confirmed that someone was listeningst night. Ah, what would they do if they knew that their Svena was stuck in a closet for the night while he enjoyed with his wife?


    "Svena was useful. How should we deal with her?"


    Sarah shrugged, indicating that she is not sure. "So many options. But let''s eat and shower. The attack willmence soon, and I don''t want them to find us in the bed. I got you a change of clothes. I don''t want you wearing this what they gave you..."


    Aiden likes that Sarah brought him clothes. The ones he is wearing are rough and are making him itchy. Don''t they know that he is picky about the materials he puts on his skin? Sarah knows. His wife. She is the best.


    ¡­


    While Sarah and Aiden enjoyed their breakfast in bed, in the mobile camp not far away from them¡­


    The whole camp was on their feet for a few hours already, and they were excited and ready to attack.


    Sophia and Zack went through the images and maps that drones collected and they created a strategy to surround the base and to attack it without letting anyone escape.


    All the generals were present and ready to rescue Aiden and to punish the ones who kidnapped him. Other than Hong and a number of the army of Chaos members who stayed behind to secure the mansions that Sarah and her men are upying at the base of the Lebedev family, everyone came.


    Sophia, JoAnna, Jeff, Felix, Zack, Masika, Haru, N, Ron, Z, Michael, and Oni were in the main tent that they use as a base. They were going through their ns when they spotted neers.


    "Why are you here?" Sophia asked with a frown when Ste and Vasily entered the tent.


    Ste waved at Sophia, ignoring her displeasure. "What''s the n? We want in."


    Vasily nodded in approval. "This is a family issue; we need to participate and show our support."


    Sophia and JoAnna exchanged nces. Vasily is the man who is following them since they were born, and his men only caused trouble. Why is he acting like a concerned Uncle since they came to the Lebedev family? They might forget the creepy stalking and believe that Vasily is not a bad person, if not for the incident when Sarah and Aiden were missing after which Aiden ended up in aa and Sarah lost her pregnancy.


    "Since when are you concerned about Aiden?", JoAnna asked Vasily, unable to keep that question to herself.


    Vasily shrugged. "He is the husband of the Grand Elder. If something happens to him, our family will lose face. Don''t look at me like I said something outrageous. Gavril and Dimitri are also here. Konstantin wanted toe as well, but he decided to stay back in case something urgent happens with the family. We can''t leave without someone staying behind to guard the fort."


    As soon as Vasily ended his talk, two more men entered: Gavril, currently ranked as the Elder number one, and Dimitri, Elder number five.


    Sophia gave up on the idea of arguing with them. A few extra people won''t hurt, and they already know (or are guessing) that the Army of Chaos is involved.


    Sophia gestured to JoAnna that it''s OK and exined to the neers: "We have everything covered. If you want to participate, you can join the main force that will advance toward the center of the base¡­ Soldiers that will surround the base are getting into their positions, and we leave in ten minutes. Don''t kill unless it''s necessary. Our primary goal is to capture them alive."


    Vasily frowned in disapproval. "You are sparing them?"


    "We want to interrogate them, and dead people don''t talk.", Sophia exined. "Sarah will decide what will happen to them after we find out what they know."


    Sophia, JoAnna, Jeff, and Felix discussed this previously with Sarah. Other than rifying how those people got their hands on Aiden and what their n was, this is their first entry into the Voronin family, and they want to find out as much as possible. Regr foot-soldiers might not know much, but someone must be in charge and have information on how to reach people who are at the top.


    They all agreed that this is much more than a rescue operation, this is the beginning of a war.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1727 - Blitz (1)

    ~ Eastern Europe, undisclosed location ~


    Svena staggered out of Aiden''s room and robotically walked toward hers which is several buildings away.


    Svena blinked at the sunlight that assaulted her eyes, it''s obviously daytime.


    The first thing she remembers from that morning was Aiden pushing her out of his room. "Go to your room I need to shower. Hurry up so that people don''t gossip¡­"


    Svena was confused. What gossip? Did she spend the night with Aiden? Last night, Natalia practically forced her to go and try to get into Aiden''s room again, and she remembers hearing something and knocking and him letting her inside and¡­ Howe everything after that is nk? And why is her whole body sore? Aching back and legs might be due to intense lovemaking, but why is her face hurting?


    She passed by a few people who averted their gazes. She wondered if her hair is messy.


    "Good job, Svena. I knew that you can do it¡­", Natalia''s voice pulled Svena out of her daze.


    Svena turned to Natalia and she saw that Natalia frowned slightly.


    Natalia tilted her head while observing Svena''s face keenly. "It seems that Alex likes it rough. But based on the noise you madest night, you liked it. Go shower and put some makeup over those bruises."


    Svena blinked and reached for her aching cheek. "Bruises?"


    Svena and Natalia don''t know that those are greetings from Sarah, but they will find out about it. Later.


    Natalia ignored Svena''s confusion, assuming that it''s because of ack of sleep. "Clean up and eat something. After that, I expect you in my office. We need to n our next steps."


    "I need more time.", Svena grumbled while trying to stretch her back. "Everything is hurting."


    Natalia snickered. "It seems he is an animal. Lucky you."


    Svena frowned. Sure, animal sounds about right because she feels like she wrestled a bear the whole night. And she lost.


    In the next moment, there was amotion from several sides and a gust of wind rose the fine dust that made Natalia and Svena close their eyes.


    A few secondster, Natalia opened her eyes and she saw four helicopters hovering a few feet above the clearing in the center of their base and people jumping out.


    Natalia reached for the pistol in the back of her belt, but before she drew it, there was a cold sensation on her temple.


    "Don''t move a muscle¡­", Ade said through his teeth while removing Natalia''s gun from her reach.


    Two steps away, Hande was holding Svena at a gunpoint.


    It all happened in a sh, several gunshots were fired, and the Army of Chaos upied the base.


    Other than a few teams going through the dwellings, ensuring that no one is left inside, everyone was gathered in the clearing of the base around the captives who were kneeling in the middle with their hands on their heads.


    Captives looked at people in dark uniforms surrounding them with two dogs and three leopards and they were not sure what to think of this situation. Who has the ability for executing such an attack? If they didn''t see the nearly soundless helicopters, they would not believe it. And who would dare to attack them? And from where are those animals? Everything looked¡­ exotic.


    Sophia approached the biggest guy in the front row. "Where is my sister?"


    At Sophia''s question, prisoners looked around and Sophia didn''t miss that most of them looked at the middle-aged woman (aka Natalia).


    Before Sophia had a chance to repeat her question to Natalia, Be and Luna barked and dashed to the side, and Kitty, As, and Vega looked in the direction dogs went.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­", Sarah said breathlessly while running toward them with Aiden who almost tripped over two dogs that were greeting him with whimpers.


    Sarah told Aiden to hurry up, but he said that they have time for a few more kisses and it was more than just a few, and they ended up beingte. But Sarah can''t say that in front of everyone. "You were too fast and we¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Sarah found herself in JoAnna''s embrace.


    "We thought that they captured you¡­", JoAnna said in relief.


    Sophia joined in the sister-hug and Sarah nced toward Aiden and she saw that he is being smothered in Jeff''s hug with his hands hovering in the air awkwardly. Aiden was never good at returning those rare outbursts of physical affection from Jeff. But at least he didn''t push him away and he didn''tin either. She smiled when she saw that Felix is standing on the side, obviously waiting for his turn to hug Aiden.


    "We are OK.", Sarah said softly and looked around at all the smiling faces directed their way. "Thank you, everyone. Aiden is back."


    There was an eruption of cheers and apuse and a few screams as people rejoiced and released the stress that umted since Aiden went missing.


    The captives were not sure what to think of this. They were under attack and now it seems that it''s some kind of a reunion. But out of the people who belong to this base, most of them are gathered here and forced to kneel, and no one seems to be seriously hurt, so they assumed that they are not in serious danger.


    Natalia, as the leader, had an urge to speak up.


    "Who are you, people? What do you want?"


    Natalia''s words cut the celebratory mood, and everyone focused on the captives.


    Aiden got out of Felix''s hug and stepped next to Sarah. "That is Natalia. She runs this ce."


    Sarah made a gesture with her hand and Allen and Julius grabbed Natalia and dragged her toward the front.


    By now, Natalia realized that they came for Aiden, but¡­ why did that woman (aka Sophia) ask about her sister? Another thing bugged Natalia: didn''t Aiden spend the night with Svena? How is it possible that he is now standing next to one of the invaders (aka Sarah)? And that woman seems to be giving orders.


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    Without a word, Sarah pped Natalia.


    "Who do you think you are?", Natalia asked in outrage while wiping the blood from the corner of her lip. No one pped her in¡­ ever! And this was in front of her people!


    Sarah sneered. "You don''t know who I am, and you dare to kidnap my husband?"


    "Maybe she knows who we are¡­", Vasily said while making his way toward the area where Natalia is. Gavril, Dimitri, and Ste were right behind him.


    Vasily, Gavril, and Dimitri saw that others have everything under control, and the three of them got distracted by the helicopters. They were asking Ste (aka Elder Milena) to tell them about helicopters.


    Natalia''s eyes widened in surprise. "Lebedevs¡­"


    Aiden''s muscles tensed when Vasily made his appearance and Sarah''s calm demeanor told him that it''s OK. He will ask her about thister.


    Vasily stood a few steps away from Natalia and he lifted his chin proudly. "Your little group has the honor of four Elders gathering here and you¡­ had the honor to be hit by the Grand Elder herself."


    Aiden''s surprise matched Natalia''s. Sarah told him that Lebedevs are involved and that she is the Grand Elder, but somehow¡­ he didn''t believe that part. His wife is awesome!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1728 - Blitz (2)

    Natalia''s mind was spinning. The young woman in front of her is the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family? Not possible, but... Why would Vasily lie? And next to him are three other Elders.


    "What will you do with us?", Natalia asked weakly. She understood that these are Lebedevs and that her current situation is not good.


    Sarah straightened her back and her eyes swept over the captives before settling back on Natalia. "You kidnapped my husband, shot my dog, and killed my people. What do you think I will do to you?"


    Aiden inhaled sharply. Sarah told him about the Lebedevs and that Marija and Nick participated in the attack and that it''s over, but she didn''t tell him more than that. He guessed that the dog that was shot is Hero because he is not present, but who are the people that got killed? Aiden exhaled and told himself to calm down. He will ask Sarah for detailster.


    Natalia paled. Out of all people, they kidnapped the husband of the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family! How can they be so unfortunate? But she will not go down without a fight. "You can''t kill us! The Lebedev and Voronin families always avoided direct conflicts. If you kill us, that is a deration of war! Do you know how many people will die?"


    Sarah tilted her head. "Did you use me of starting a war AFTER you kidnapped my husband and tried to brainwash him and hook him up with one of your bimbos? After what you did, keeping the status quo between our organizations is something I''m NOT willing to maintain. And also, you didn''t offend only the Lebedev family, you dared to attack MY family!"


    Sarah pulled a ck mask over her face and enjoyed the horror on Natalia''s face. Several other captives gasped in shock when the generals and army members mimicked Sarah''s action and put masks on their faces, Aiden included.


    "You really didn''t know with whom you are messing¡­", Sarah squeezed through her teeth and sped Natalia''s neck with her left hand.


    Kitty, As, and Vega growled, sensing that their human-mommy is angry.


    Natalia struggled to break free. "I didn''t know! We got him only because he is a good fighter!"


    "That does not change the fact that you dared to touch him. Do you think that a good fighter does not have any background? Or were you banking that after he forgets who he is and epts another woman, it will not count!?"


    Sarah let go of Natalia and turned to Svena.


    Svena''s heart was beating so fast that she thought she will pass out. "She made me do it! I didn''t want to!"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    A heavy pnded on Svena''s already throbbing cheek.


    "I saw you trying to get your hands on my husband by offering walks under the moonlight and massages. And you dared toe back the second time. The only thing that troubled you was that he rejected you!"


    <em>''PAK!''</em>


    "I didn''t want to do it¡­", Svena sobbed. "But Natalia said that we are out of time¡­"


    Sarah gritted her teeth and leaned slowly toward Svena. "What''s the rush? Can''t wait to get your hands on my husband?"


    "There is apetition organized by the main family, and registration ends in three days."


    Sarah paused at Natalia''s words.


    "Competition?"


    Natalia nodded fervently, happy that Sarah is looking at her with curiosity which is definitely much better than bloodlust. "The Voronin family is organizing apetition because many capable people perished or left. The winners will get relevant positions. Every base has the right to send fighters. We have fighters, but no one is outstanding. We wanted to see how good Alex is, with the hope that he can represent us."


    Sarah thought that this might be something they can use. She nced at Michael.


    "Take them all away. Do they have anything good?"


    Michael confirmed. "There are weapons, electronics, and storage which we still need to check."


    Sarah smiled. "You know what to do."


    Natalia''s eyes widened when she saw that after a few hand gestures from Michael, people who were standing motionlessly nearby started approaching them.


    She knows that this is the Army of Chaos and she heard that they are ruthless. No one is left behind, and they take with them anything that is valuable before the base bes a ghost-town. But she didn''t know that they are rted to the Lebedev family.


    "You can''t kill me! I know things! I can be useful!", Natalia screamed.


    Sarah''s hand moved like a sh and she hit the base on Natalia''s neck, making her unable to talk. "I am aware that you know things and you will be useful. There is no need to shout. Take here away!"


    Sophia, JoAnna, Jeff, and Felix approached Aiden and started asking questions. The kids had questions also, but they all silently agreed to focus on their tasks first.


    JoAnna demanded to do a checkup on Aiden, but he rejected. "Other than the headache, I feel fine. You can do a checkup when we get out of here."


    "What will you do?", Ste asked Sarah as the prisoners were being taken away.


    "We will interrogate them. My men are looking at the things in this base; anything useful will be taken, and what''s left will be destroyed.", Sarah exined.


    "Voronins will find out about this.", Gavril said with concern obvious in his voice.


    Sarah didn''t deny it. "It will take some time for them to know what happened here because they expect that a base like this will reach out to them if there is any news. We killed all electronicmunication and blocked all exits; they had no way of alerting others. By the time they find out, it will be toote."


    "Toote for what?", Dimitri asked suspiciously.


    "This is war. No one can touch my husband and go unpunished.", Sarah said matter-of-factly.


    Gavril blinked a few times rapidly while Sarah''s words sank in. "You are going against the whole Voronin family?"


    "We are.", Sarah corrected him.


    "You are crazy.", Dimitri said.


    Sarah shrugged. "People have called me worse. You have two choices. Join me or not. If you stay on the side, I will not bother with you, but I advise you not to get in my way because blood ties don''t mean much to me. I reward people for loyalty and I deliver punishments when someone acts against me. It''s that simple."


    Sarah walked toward Aiden and wrapped her arms around his waist.


    "Let me show you our new home.", Sarah said to Aiden softly. "Our bedroom has an amazing terrace that is overlooking the garden... Oh, and we should meet with Mr. Wang and Suvedini to thank them for their help in finding you before they return to their business. I want to find something suitable as presents."


    Vasily bobbed his head happily. He knew that Sarah will be awesome as the Grand Elder. Things are changing!


    Vasily went after Milena to ask a few more things about those helicopters. She didn''t respond if those are only for Sarah or if he can get one. And he had more questions about the Army of Chaos.


    "She is crazy¡­", Dimitri repeated to Gavril.


    Gavril pressed his lips into a line, and he observed Sarah and Aiden who were walking away with five animals behind them.


    "If this conversation happened a week ago, I would agree with you, but now¡­ Let''s give her a chance." Gavril saw that Dimitri does not agree, so he added: "Did you think that she can take care of Niki and be the Grand Elder? Did you think that she has all these people under hermand? How about those helicopters? Other than soldiers, she has a cyber-army, she worked with multiple allies, and I''m confident that there is more we are not aware of."


    Dimitri looked at Gavril in disbelief. "You can''t be serious. Going against Voronins is suicidal."


    "How can you say that after witnessing this blitz? They took over this base in a matter of minutes without any casualties. I told you earlier that there is a reason Vasily is putting so much hope in this girl, and I believe that we only scratched the surface. I know that you are a pacifist, Dimitri, but in our line of work, we can''t be at peace. Eliminating thepetition is something all of us dream about, yet no one has the means or the courage to go for it. I started believing that Sarah has both."


    Dimitri thought about Gavril''s words before responding. "I guess I can observe."


    Gavril confirmed. "You heard her, as long as you don''t get in her way, she will not target you. Just don''t wait too long or you will miss the fun."


    "And rewards." Dimitri added.


    Gavril chuckled. "That also."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1729 - Celebrations (1)

    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    Sarah returned to the base with Aiden, friends, family, army members, fur-babies, Elders of the Lebedev family, loot, and prisoners.


    Aiden hoped for a chance to talk to Sarah and get the details on what exactly happened while he was gone (because the previous night they made love and whispered sweet nothings while relishing their reunion), but Sarah told JoAnna that Aiden was forced to take some drugs. JoAnna pushed Aiden to the room which was full of medical equipment and Imani assisted in giving him a full checkup. Aiden said that other than a headache, he feels fine, but that didn''t stop JoAnna and Imani to get x-rays, blood analysis, and various other tests.


    JoAnna told Aiden that Hero is recuperating well after the surgery, and for the rest, she told him to talk to Sarah. "Many people participated on both sides, and I''m confident I will miss something. Besides, only Sarah knows the whole story. But this was not random. It was well nned and organized. The only thing that went against their ns is that they didn''t get their hands on Sarah, and they decided to kidnap you instead."


    Aiden frowned at the thought that someone wanted to kidnap Sarah. Did they n to give her that memory-erasing medicine? He wanted to find out about everything, but Sarah left him to do the checkup while she deals with prisoners, loot inspection, and a few matters from the Lebedev family. Sarah was busy before and now on top of that, she needs to manage the Lebedev family. Aiden wanted to talk to Sarah about the ns because this is not sustainable. At this rate, she will not have any time left for him.


    "Aiden¡­ I hope that you are able to get Sarah to slow down.", JoAnna said. "While you were gone, she barely ate or slept, and when I told her to take care of herself she would go into a rage. I''m afraid that at this rate, her body will give up on her."


    JoAnna didn''t want to mention the pregnancy test, because that is for Sarah to disclose. Usually, JoAnna would be close to bursting from speaking up, but Sarah''s words that she is meddling and causing problems echoed in JoAnna''s mind, and because of that, keeping mum was not a problem.


    Aiden remembered that Sarah noticeably lost weight and guilt swell inside him. He knows that Sarah didn''t eat or sleep because she was looking for him.


    By the time Aiden got out of the exam room, it was close to lunchtime, and everyone wanted to talk to him.


    "I''m sorry for messing up¡­" Ade said when he approached Aiden. "If I was morepetent, they would not get their hands on you."


    "Don''t me yourself. As the team leader, I was supposed to ensure the area was safe before we got in, but¡­ I failed. Thank you for staying with Sarah and not giving up on me."


    "We are d you are back.", Hande said before she and Ade went to take their seats.


    "Sorry, Aiden.", Michael said dejectedly. "This is all my fault."


    "And mine.", Oni added.


    They know that if Michael didn''t fool around with Marija three-four years ago and if Oni didn''t embarrass Marija and broke her fingers, Marija would not be set on revenge.


    Aiden looked at Michael and Oni and he didn''t get it. How can this be their fault? "Don''t me yourself. No one saw thising. If it''s anyone''s fault, it was mine for not taking safety more seriously. We had it easy for such a long time, that I rxed and walked straight into a trap like I''m invincible."


    "Your parents will be here in time for dinner.", Ste told Aiden when she joined for lunch with Sarah.


    Ste exined that Oscar and nor left the previous day to handle some business, and they hoped that Aiden and Sarah will return to Los Angeles. However, since Sarah confirmed that they will stay here for some time, Oscar and nor want to see him.


    Aiden was not happy about this. "Why are theying? They can confirm that I''m fine with a video call."


    "They want to talk to you. In person.", Ste rified.


    Aiden didn''t want to talk to them. He nced at Jeff who was obviously ignoring the ongoing conversation, and then he turned to Sarah. "When can we go somewhere, just the two of us? It''s our anniversary."


    Sarah understood that Aiden wants to leave as soon as possible.


    "Everyone is eager to spend some time with you.", Sarah reminded him. "There is a lot to do and this is not a good time to disappear but I''m sure that we can take a small break. How about tomorrow? We can leave in the morning."


    "How about we leave tonight?"


    Sarah shook her head inwardly at his childish expression. But it was cute, and she could not refuse him. "Do you know where we are going?"


    Aiden interpreted Sarah''s response as an agreement. "Make your pick. But no fighting or interrogating or anything like that. Just the two of us. If we see anything that can make us fight or get into trouble, we will turn the other way. Give me the location and I will take care of the rest."


    Sarah smiled. How can it be just the two of them when she is pregnant? But she does not want to tell him that yet. It needs to be perfect. "OK. We will leave tonight. As for the ce..." Sarah thought about their properties that provide privacy, but everything requires several hours of travel and she does not want to spend too much time in a helicopter. "Uhm¡­ how about¡­ Moscow?"


    Aiden had no objections. It will be his first time in Moscow, so he will start checking out ces online. "If we are staying here for dinner, we might as well have a party tonight to celebrate your birthday with everyone and we can head out after that."


    Sarah was touched that with all this mess, he is thinking about her birthday.


    Aiden called Michael, Oni, Haru, and N and told them that tonight they will have a dinner event. "We have a lot to celebrate and I hear that you were all busy while I was gone. Everyone deserves a break."


    Sarah agreed. "How about we invite Mishi, Petar, Lucija, Emir, and Tereza? Aaron cane as well. Att and Milica yed well with the rest of the kids, I''m sure they will enjoy it here. Ste and nor filled one room with toys for their grandkids¡­"


    The four of them confirmed that they will make all the arrangements.


    "Ask Corey and Merve to help you.", Sarah added. She saw Aiden''s questioning gaze, so she exined: "Corey and Merve are working as Sophia''s and JoAnna''s assistants since we arrived here."


    Sarah remembered. "This might be a good opportunity to thank Mr. Wang and Suvedini. I will invite them toe here for dinner."


    "Can theye here?", Oni asked reluctantly. "Isn''t this like a secret base or something?"


    Sarah shrugged. "Secret or not, I''m the boss and they are my guests."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1730 - Celebrations (2)

    "Lady boss¡­", Ste called Sarah teasingly. "Now that Aiden is back, what do you n to do?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t think beyond this. Tomorrow Aiden and I will take a small break. And in the next few days, we will interrogate the prisoners and analyze data we found in their base. After that, we will decide on the next steps."


    "Do you n to attack Voronins?", Edward asked with concern obvious in his voice.


    Sarah confirmed. "They will not be left unpunished. Even if I give up on acting now, there is no guarantee that they will not target us in the future and I believe that we are in a good position to make our move but what that move will be, it will depend on the information we extract. Also, my people are still analyzing all the information on the servers of the Lebedev family. I hope that within a few days we have a number of suggestions on how to cut their wings."


    Vasily chuckled. "Cut their wings. How appropriate. Voronin means crow."


    Sarah turned around and saw Vasily standing by the door and watching them. She wondered, how long is he there eavesdropping?


    He gestured toward the dining table. "No one will invite me?"


    Sarah exhaled. "Since when you need an invitation?"


    Vasily made a face. "True. We are a family, there is no need to be polite."


    He found an empty chair a few spots further down the table and took a seat.


    Sarah could not believe that he helped himself with food like he owns the ce. She decided to ignore him. For now.


    "So, we are attacking Voronins?", Vasily asked when he filled his te.


    "Sarah is considering it.", Ste responded.


    "We considered it earlier and the idea was always shut down before we did anything.", Vasily reminded Ste.


    "That was then. We are here now.", Sophia responded.


    "Oho!", Vasily eximed. "Do you care to borate on that?"


    "No. Think of it as we are younger and more reckless.", Sophia responded and pointed at his full te. "Eat while it''s warm. It''s not good when it cools off. And don''t worry, we will not go into battle without letting you know."


    Vasily was happy with this response. As long as they don''t keep him in the dark, he is fine. Actually, he looks forward to seeing what the Hill sisters will do.


    After lunch, Sarah took Aiden around the ce with Be and Luna hopping happily around them. Sarah showed Aiden the two vis and surrounding properties that are hers, and Elder Milena''s vi as well.


    "You are wee to redecorate. Or do you want to changendscaping?"


    Aiden narrowed his eyes at Sarah. "Do you n that we live here?"


    Sarah giggled. "I would not mind living here, they have a lot of things underground. Or we can live on an ind, in the forest, or on the moon¡­ My home is not a fixed location or a building. My home is right here..." Sarah wrapped her arms around Aiden and sank into his embrace before adding dreamily: "You are my home. But thisnd and vis are ours and we can getfortable. If you wish."


    Aiden smiled and tightened his hold on Sarah. His home is with her as well.


    Lia, Jayden, Alice, and Adam were happy to see their Uncle Aiden. Valentin was sleeping in his cot, oblivious to themotion.


    After ytime with the kids, Aiden told Sarah that he is tired and asked if they can rest a bit. Of course, he was not tired, but he remembered JoAnna''s words and he knew that this will work to get Sarah to rest. She always put him first, even in front of her health.


    They went to the master bedroom of the main vi and Aiden paused at the mess.


    "Oh..." Sarah looked at his frown that made her embarrassed.


    Aiden is a neat-freak and this room full of papers (and some food leftovers and there is a used towel on the ground next to the bed!) is something like a nightmare for him.


    She started moving quickly and tidying the room. "I''m sorry. I was not thinking of cleaning and..."


    "It''s OK.", Aiden interrupted Sarah''s apology and joined her in cleaning the room.


    About fifteen minutester, they settled on the bed.


    Aiden cradled Sarah in his arms and asked Sarah to tell him what happened since he went missing.


    Sarah started the story from the beginning. "You remember the texts and calls Samara reported and we couldn''t find the source?"


    Aiden nodded.


    "Well, if she epted, she would be a part of it. But thanks to that, Jeff''s locations were ready and he suffered the least damagepared to Steve and Charlie..."


    Aiden listened to Sarah talking about how Ade called for help¡­ They found out some clues from Ade''s lens... Hero having a surgery, Chelsea, David, Victoria, intruders on their properties¡­ SP3CT3R¡­ Finding more clues¡­


    "So, you suspected Lebedevs?"


    Sarah confirmed. "Everything pointed to Eastern Europe and the more we found out, the more I was confident that you are here. There was no time for subtle investigations. The only thing on my mind was that I need to find you as soon as possible. The idea that Vasily has his hands on you was tormenting me."


    At the mention of King, Aiden frowned. "About Vasily¡­ Are we friendly with him now?"


    "Wait. I''m not there yet. Mishi and his team figured out that Eve was corrupted through the SOS channel that is used by the drachmas. And they found out that Nick was behind it. Nick didn''t know about Eve, he believed that he is getting into our customized security system¡­"


    Sarah told Aiden that Marija and Nick yed a part in this and that Marija was the mastermind.


    "Marija is evil.", Aiden said angrily. "All this mess was caused because she is ipetent and jealous?"


    "Calm down, love. Do you want to hear the rest or not?"


    Aiden exhaled. "There is more?"


    "Herees the good part¡­ We have Nick and Marija in our base at the Ceresc Solutions. I want them to suffer adequate punishment and I didn''t want to rush with it. When this is settled, we will take care of them. Next, we came here. I''m sorry that you missed seeing my mom''s face when she realized that I''m here with Anna and Sophia. And when I told her that I''m challenging an Elder I thought that she is going to explode¡­"


    Sarah was talking about her fight with Elder Niki and the gentle rubbing of Aiden''s hand on her back was rxing and somewhere in the middle of her talk about how she challenged the position of the Grand Elder, she slept off.


    Aiden looked at her sleeping face helplessly. He still didn''t hear how Mr. Wang and Suvedini fit into the whole story, howe they are friendly with Vasily, and he wanted to know about Eve''s current state, but Sarah resting should be a priority. He can see that she is exhausted. But even with that, she made an effort to show him around and to talk to him. She is amazing.


    Aiden cradled Sarah in his arms and kissed her forehead gently while ming himself for all of this. If he didn''t go to the port, if he was more careful, if he took the attack on Eve more seriously¡­ but he can''t change the past. The good thing is that they are back together, and he firmly decided not to let go of Sarah ever again. This was too close. He didn''t consider epting Svena, but he does not know if that would change if they kept feeding him that medicine for a few more days. What if Sarah didn''t mobilize the army and several spyworks? What if they didn''t have all the fighters and the technology? What if she was a day toote? His heart screamed at the thought of not being able to stay by Sarah''s side because she is his other half and no other womanpares to Sarah.


    Aiden promised that he will ensure that they are safe and that no one else dares to touch them. The urge swelled inside him to kiss her and hug her tightly until they merge into one, but he controlled himself because he didn''t want to wake her up.


    He listened to the even sound of Sarah''s breathing and it was soothing, and the feeling of her body against his was rxing¡­ and he slept off as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1731 - Celebrations (3)

    Sarah opened her eyes and smiled at the sight of Aiden by her side.


    She inched closer and kissed him lightly on the chin.


    "I controlled myself from kissing you when you slept off, but you have no problem waking me up.", Aiden grumbled without opening his eyes.


    Sarah was not expecting that he will wake up andin, and she got flustered. "Sorry¡­ I¡­"


    Aiden chuckled. "As a punishment, I demand ten more kisses."


    Sarah pushed him lightly and pouted. "Why are you teasing me?"


    Aiden could see that she is upset. "Did you really think that I''mining about your kisses?"


    "I don''t know what to think anymore. Yesterday you looked at me like I am a stranger and¡­ part of me fears it will happen again."


    Aiden''s heart tightened at her words. He can''t imagine how hard it was for her.


    "I''m sorry for everything."


    Sarah''s mood dropped. Why is he apologizing? She was the target and they caught him instead¡­ and none of this would happen if not for Marija who was ticked off because of Sarah. No matter how Sarah looks at this, it all happened because of her.


    "Can we stop apologizing? You feel guilty that this happened, and I feel guilty that you got yourself in that situation and that it took me so long to find you and¡­ we are together now. I want us to focus on the future and toe up with a n that will prevent this from happening again. We almost lost each other too many times due to people like Ed, Philip, Madison, Evalina, Marija, Nick, Natalia, Svena, and I''m sure there are others that I can''t remember."


    Aiden agreed, but¡­ "Too many people want what does not belong to them and it seems that no matter how many of them we defeat, more areing."


    "Mom told me that only the strongest ones get to set the rules. We know that we are unbreakable, but others don''t. Let''s show them."


    "You have a n."


    Sarah was happy that he understood. "It''s just an idea. We already have the White Foundation and the Army of Chaos. Also, several other organizations will support us no matter what we decide. And now Lebedevs are under ourmand..." Sarah paused and gave him a knowing look.


    "You want to take down Voronins." Aiden guessed.


    "Maybe not take them down. How about we take over?"


    Aiden knows that Sarah has all kinds of crazy ideas, but this was the craziest one so far. It''s probably worse than the ones that include aliens and zombies.


    His expression showed disapproval. "What?"


    "Hear me out. I''m not talking about attacking them recklessly without a n. While you were getting a checkup with Anna, I chatted with Natalia. We are slowly chipping off power from Voronins for three years and the results are showing. However, as much as we are reducing their fighters, their intelligencework is still strong, and they are a danger to us. In order to replenish what they are missing, the Voronin family is organizing apetition that starts on June 20th. Competitors who show outstanding skills will get relevant positions, and they will also be in charge of recruiting other capable people. That can be our way in. Natalia is not sure how high the positions will go, but she is confident that winners can get close to the main family. From there, we can get our forces in, ess their information, investigate their structure and once we establish our footing and put some security measures in ce, you can challenge the position of an Elder."


    "You want to merge Voronins and Lebedevs.", Aiden said after some time.


    Sarah smiled. "Think about it. The registration of fighters ends in two days."


    "I am not willing to part from you. Not anymore."


    "I will go with you.", Sarah said quickly. "I canpete as well. I can''t be an Elder, but I''m confident I can reach the position of a team lead or something like that. And once you be an Elder, I will be your assistant. I will not leave your side. You will go as Alex from Natalia''s base, and no one knows that I''m the Grand Elder here. Konstantin stayed as my advisor, and he can be part of the ploy and continue acting as the Grand Elder. For outsiders, the only thing that changed is that Niki was reced by someone¡­ We will need to see who that someone will be. Maybe Zack¡­ he looks the part, and he is quick to think on his feet¡­"


    Aiden was not sure what to say. It sounds crazy and dangerous and¡­ it might work.


    They agreed to discuss this with others, gather more information and feedback, before making any moves.


    It was time to get ready for dinner, and based on the noise from the outside, it will be lively.


    Sarah peeked out the window, and she saw amotion and caught a glimpse ofrge wood pieces being stacked (obviously for a bonfire), and then Aiden pulled her away.


    "No peeking¡­ We got something-something going on."


    Sarah had a guess that <em>''something-something''</em> is rted to her birthday and possibly their anniversary as well. "Will there be barbeque?"


    Aiden clicked his tongue. "Not telling. Now get your pretty self into that closet and let''s change into something more party appropriate."


    Sarah nced at her clothes. She is in blue jeans pants and a t-shirt. Is there anything more party appropriate? Before she could ask, Aiden hugged her and leaned his forehead on hers.


    "Thank you for packing clothes for me."


    That small thing told him that she never gave up on finding him. It warmed his heart.


    "Am I a good wife?", Sarah asked coyly.


    "You are the best, my love. When I asked you to marry me, I had no idea that you will be so perfect."


    "Your sweet-talking stirs my heart every time."


    Aiden smiled smugly and led the way into the closet.


    ¡­


    Outside¡­


    Preparations for an eventful dinner are in progress. Nico and Beck are busy setting up lighting with a few more kids. They converted a fighting ring into an area for performances, charcoal for the barbeque is secured, tables are set up with snacks and drinks, and of course, the wood for the bonfire is in ce.


    They dug two holes and filled them with wood and charcoal, and from earlier that afternoon they are roasting two whole pigs and several chickens over open fire. It smells delicious.


    Chairs, benches, and tables are brought from neighboring vis and Ste is making sure everything isid out while keeping in mind that they should leave a clearing big enough for dancing.


    Konstantin asked other Elders to help with preparations, and they all decided to contribute with furniture, food, and drinks. Some because they support Sarah as the new Grand Elder, and some are curious, but all of them see their contributions as an entry ticket to this celebration. They didn''t have a party in a long time.


    "Thank you for finding the instruments.", Michael told Konstantin.


    "Not a problem. My grand piano is at your service. Some of these belong to Sarah. During his time as an Elder, Niki collected violins and since she took his position, they are hers now." Konstantin looked toward Sophia and Felix who were talking with Mr. Wang and Suvedini. "Can you tell me who are the neers?"


    Michael followed Konstantin''s line of sight and he understood that he is asking about Mr. Wang and Suvedini. They arrived earlier that evening and Michael introduced them to Sophia and Felix with the hope that they will keep chatting until Sarah and Aiden join them. The mood over there is good, and Michael is confident that he made a good decision.


    "They are our friends and allies.", Michael responded to Konstantin. "We expect several other groups. These people helped us in finding Aiden and we hope that no one will cause problems because they are here." Michael gestured toward a group of Elders nearby who were scrutinizing new faces.


    "I will spread the word.", Konstantin assured Michael.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1732 - Celebrations (4)

    Sarah and Aiden got into the living room and saw that nor and Oscar are there with JoAnna and Jeff.


    "Den-den¡­", nor called when she hugged Aiden.


    "Thank you for finding him¡­", nor spoke to Sarah without letting Aiden out of her hug.


    "How are you doing, son?", Oscar asked while waiting for nor to let go of Aiden so that he can get his turn.


    "I have some withdrawal symptoms from the drug they gave me, but other than that, I''m fine.", Aiden responded stiffly. "Why are you here?"


    nor let go of Aiden and watched as Oscar hugged him. "We came to check on how you are doing and¡­ can you sit? We would like to talk to you."


    "What is this about?", Aiden asked when he sat on the sofa with Sarah by his side.


    nor nced at Oscar before responding: "It''s about us and the Voronin family."


    Aiden frowned. "There is nothing to say."


    "Listen before judging¡­", Oscar said with determination in his voice before starting his story: "Aiden, son... you attending a program at the Orosia summer camp in 2006 was not idental. We meant for you to go there and meet the Master of the Voronin family... After the Master of the Voronin family died, I reached out to people I knew were loyal to the Master and I asked them to protect you and Jeff... We gave Jeff the opportunity to lead our family, as our firstborn, and this was setting you up for an entrance to the Voronin family. We wanted both of you to have an opportunity to shine." Oscar ended his talk.


    Jeff snorted. "How can youpare those two? You decided that I will inherit your position while sending my brother away."


    Oscar exhaled. He knew that Jeff will be a problem, but Aiden''s silence was equally concerning.


    "You are both Whites and it''s inevitable that people will target you. We were thinking about how to protect you and the only way was to put you in a position where you can protect yourself. Dividing the White forces was not an option we wanted to consider, so we had to look for other opportunities."


    Oscar saw that both Jeff and Aiden have troubled expressions and he realized that he needs to keep on talking. He needs to exin their motives with the hope that their children will not hate them for it.


    "No one knows better than me what it means when the second born gets to inherit an organization and when there is a need to share. It caused a divide and my own brother plotted to kill me and my family. I didn''t want that to happen again. Jeff, I made sure that you get the right education and environment to be the leader that the White corp. and the White foundation deserve, and that no one can challenge your position.", Oscar exined to Jeff before adding: "And we were not sending Aiden away. This was an opportunity, and it would be up to him to decide if he wants to take it. I''ve met the old Master when both of you were kids and he said that his current disciples are not worthy and that is how I got an idea for Aiden to get involved."


    Oscar turned to Aiden. "We wanted to tell you after you finish school and if the conditions are right¡­ but the Master died before that and we had to think about your safety. And then we found out that you are dating a Lebedev and things gotplicated."


    nor nodded in support of Oscar''s words and spoke to Aiden: "We thought that in the worst case, you will not want to be willing to go to Voronins, but you would still keep the skills. We were unable to foresee that after old Master passed, his disciples will find out about your existence and start hunting you and everyone else who might present a danger. We agreed that a number of trustworthy Voronins cane into our ranks with a goal to keep an eye on you boys and to ensure your safety."


    "What about Evalina and Alexander?", Sarah asked nor.


    "We didn''t know about them. They were sent by the disciples who were looking for Aiden, and they didn''t go through proper channels that our contacts could pick up because that would alert the current Master. The disciples were not willing to share that news with the whole organization because..."


    nor stopped talking when Aiden stood up and tugged Sarah''s hand, indicating for her to follow. "I''ve heard enough. Let''s go out, our guests are waiting."


    nor and Oscar looked after Sarah and Aiden who left the living room.


    "Give him some time to process this information.", JoAnna tried tofort Oscar and nor.


    Jeff snorted. "There is nothing to process. The only new is the twist of how the whole thing is for Aiden''s benefit. Do you think he will believe that? Do you think that any of us will believe that?"


    nor pressed her lips into a line and exhaled when Jeff and JoAnna left the room.


    Oscar patted nor''s shoulder. "Look at this from the bright side... at least Aiden and Jeff are sticking together..."


    In the hallway¡­


    Sarah saw that Aiden''s mood is not good and she didn''t want him to go like that outside, where kids are preparing a party. She led the way to one of the side rooms.


    "Are you OK?" Sarah asked Aiden when she closed the door behind them.


    "You don''t look surprised."


    Sarah confirmed. "While you were missing, Oscar and nor came here and they told us a portion of what they said now. At that time, Oscar disclosed that he has contacts inside the Voronin family, and he gathered the information that helped us pinpoint your location. No matter what, they are your parents and I believe that they didn''t have ill intentions."


    "Easy for you to say." Aiden lowered his head in guilt because he used Sarah of not knowing how it''s when parents keep secrets, and she grew up surrounded with them.


    "I have experiences with my parents keeping things from me.", Sarah reminded him. "The important thing is to take a step back and cool off your head before you decide how you will interact with them going forward."


    Aiden was relieved that Sarah''s tone was soothing. "How did you ept Ste''s secrets?"


    "I told myself that those are her secrets and that no matter what, she never put me in danger on purpose. I am confident that she thought my ignorance is protecting me and in a way, she was right. If I knew about Lebedevs as a child, I would be looking for my grandparents, unwilling to ept that they want to control me. And as a teenager, I would probably go there to tell them defiantly to stop following me. In either case, I would end up in their hands. But in the end¡­ We all have our secrets¡­ some to be revealed under the right conditions and some will forever stay secrets. I remember that when we met, you kept your Omega identity from me. Try to think about why you did it. I''m confident that it was not with bad intentions."


    Aiden thought how a minute ago he used Sarah of talking lightly, yet now she is giving him profound advice. "I''m sorry¡­"


    "Stop apologizing.", Sarah cut him off. "You are apologizing so much that I suspect those medications messed up your mind. Where is my cocky husband who does what he wants, without apologizing?"


    In the next moment, Aiden pinned her against the wall and his passionate kiss took her breath away.


    "The only thing I will never apologize for is loving you.", Aiden spoke into her lips.


    "Then¡­ love me¡­", Sarah breathed.


    Aiden smirked when he felt Sarah''s grip on him tightening. "What about the party?"


    "They can wait."


    Aiden''s hands moved to undo the buttons of her pants. "In situations like these, I really wish that you are a skirt-girl."


    Sarah giggled and her hands moved toward his belt. "Let''s see who can undress whom faster."


    The gleam in his eyes told her that he epted the challenge and he paused in shock when he heard his belt buckle cracking under the grip of her left hand.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1733 - Celebrations (5)

    "Here they are!", JoAnna eximed when Sarah and Aiden made their appearance in the garden. "You left the living room before us, and we didn''t see you, so we got worried."


    "We needed to discuss something.", Sarah responded with a big smile on her face.


    JoAnna suspiciously looked at Sarah and then at Aiden whose expression matched Sarah''s.


    "It was urgent.", Aiden added with a sly smirk.


    "Right¡­ discuss¡­ urgent... I can see that¡­", JoAnna mumbled.


    Sarah cleared her throat and spoke before JoAnna can call them out on their obvious lie. "Is everyone here?"


    "The guys from Romania arrived.", Jeff said and gestured toward the area where Mishi, Petar, Emir, and Tereza are.Next to them, Sarah saw Aaron and several of his deputies. They were all looking toward Sarah and Aiden with smiles on their faces.


    "Let''s go and say <em>''hi''</em>¡­", Sarah urged Aiden.


    There is usually a tension between Aaron and Aiden, but this time the two of them shook hands and Aiden thanked Aaron for his hard work.


    "I''m d you are back in one piece. Sarah was a mess and only you can get this amazing girl to smile."


    Aiden knows that Aaron wasplimenting Sarah, but this time, he didn''t mind. She is amazing, and she is his.


    "Where are Eliza and Lucija?", Sarah asked while her eyes moved from Mishi to Petar.


    Petar responded: "N took them to see the toy room where the other kids are. They will be back soon."


    Sarah was happy to see that Mr. Wang and Suvedini are present and they were chatting in a good mood with Sophia and Felix. Ron and Z were with them as well.


    Mr. Wang remembered Aiden from Las Vegas when they used aliases Mr. and Mrs. ck. Sarah thought that it''s strange how since then she saw Mr. Wang a few times, but it was always without Aiden.


    "This is my husband, Aiden¡­", Sarah introduced Aiden to Suvedini.


    "Thank you for helping Sarah find me.", Aiden said to both Suvedini and to Mr. Wang.


    Mr. Wang was enthusiastic, and Suvedini was more reserved.


    "We hope that you will enjoy tonight with us. Here, we are all friends and family, and everyone gathered to wee Aiden back.", Sarah said.


    Aiden was not willing to let Sarah wiggle out with concealing that it''s her birthday. "Not entirely true. Tomorrow is Sarah''s birthday. Party is for the birthday."


    "Oh, if I knew, I would bring a present.", Mr. Wang said.


    "You did, Mr. Wang. There is no better present than having Aiden by my side." Sarah was clinging onto Aiden and he didn''t mind it, not even a little bit.


    Right on time, Oni approached them and she gave two boxes to Sarah.


    "These are for you. As a token of our gratitude¡­", Sarah gave one box to Mr. Wang and one to Suvedini.


    The two boxes had one token and a business card each.


    Sarah was thinking about what to give them as gratitude for their help, but the problem is that both Mr. Wang and Suvedini can afford many things, so money or valuables didn''t seem right.


    Sarah sees Mr. Wang as an honorable person, worthy of her respect. Mr. Patel is a businessman who will honor the deal, but Suvedini went above and beyond to help in finding Aiden, and Sarah appreciates that. These presents will provide Mr. Wang and Suvedini with help when needed while strengthening their rtionship with Sarah and Aiden.


    "The token has a smalltch and it can be opened¡­", Sarah exined. "If you press this button, you will activate a GPS tracker and within twenty-four hours, someone associated with us will find you. Also, if you ever need any assistance, give us a call. We will be happy toe, no questions asked."


    "What about this card?", Suvedini asked while holding a business card with one phone number and an email address on it, and the letters <em>''S&O''</em> (which stands for Sigma and Omega).


    "If you ever need a service of retrieving information that is not easy to obtain, call this number.", Aiden responded.


    "Is this the way to reach the person who hacked into military satellites?", Mr. Wang was curious.


    Sarah understood that he is asking about SP3CT3R because he hacked the satellites while Mr. Wang and Suvedini''s men followed Aiden on the ground.


    "We have a number of hackers avable, and this will provide you with ess to one. He is very reliable and if he can''t aplish your task, he will find someone who can.", Sarah responded vaguely.


    "On behalf of Mr. Patel, I thank you.", Suvedini said in an official tone.


    "These things are for you personally. We made a separate deal with Mr. Patel.", Sarah rified.


    Aiden wanted to ask Sarah what deal she made with Mr. Patel, but he took a mental note to askter because this is not the time. Aiden remembers negotiating with Mr. Patel and that the man is as tricky as it gets. No wonder he is one of the richest people in India, known as the shrewd businessman.


    Suvedini was surprised. "Oh¡­ well¡­ thank you. Uhm... I have a certain autonomy under Mr. Patel, so if you need anything, call me first."


    Sarah was happy to hear this. There is a chance that if they need something in South Asia next time, they don''t need to sell their souls to Mr. Patel.


    A few minutester, Sarah got a shock when she saw Angelo, Melissa, Sean, and Ryan walking into the garden with several of Angelo''s men.


    "Whaaaat?", Sarah asked while looking at the neers. Sean and Ryan were carrying gift bags, they were obviously prepared with presents.


    Sarah nudged Aiden. "Did you tell them toe?"


    "I mentioned that we will have a party. I hope that is OK."


    "Of course, it''s OK. We should wee them¡­" Sarah said to Aiden and nced at Mr. Wang and Suvedini. "Excuse us¡­"


    A minuteter, Mathew and Samara made their appearance.


    "Thank you for inviting all these people.", Sarah told Aiden.


    Aiden smiled. He knows that Sarah loves to have her friends around. He wondered, how will Sarah react when she sees the others? Aiden didn''t wait long.


    Sarah''s eyes widened dramatically when she saw that Emma, Charlie, Jarred, Donnie, Ben, Penny, Steve, and Bridgette joined them in the garden.


    "Sorry, we left Los Angeles in a hurry and didn''t get a chance to get your present.", Emma said while giving a big hug to Sarah. "We will get you one when you return."


    Sarah gave a side-nce to Aiden over Emma''s shoulder and his smile told her that he notified them toe as soon as they mentioned the dinner-event. Maybe before that.


    "You being here is the biggest present ever.", Sarah responded.


    Emma had a troubled expression. "Ellie is sorry that she can''te, but Amber is only three weeks old and Jasper stayed with them and Grayden¡­"


    "It''s OK. I understand. I didn''t expect you toe either. This is such a wonderful surprise. Thank you. Make yourself at home. You know most of the people, and feel free to introduce yourself to anyone who is new."


    "Don''t worry about us...", Penny said. "Tejan and Rosa showed us our rooms. We are set."


    "You have quite the ce here.", Jarred spoke to Sarah and Aiden before looking at Aiden, as if he is searching for something. "It''s good to have you back. This little girl mobilized everyone to find you. I didn''t know you kids are so well connected." Jarred''s eyes gravitated toward Mr. Wang.


    Aiden nodded in agreement with Jarred''s words. "I am lucky to have Sarah watch over me. And all these people are gathered here thanks to Sarah."


    "We left Denise and Oliver in the kids'' room with nannies.", Bridgette said. "Your mom told us that kids will join the party when the food is ready."


    Sarah nced at Ben. "Who is keeping an eye on thepany?"


    "Shh¡­ Don''t tell Jeff.", Ben said jokingly. "Pam and Leah are there to hold the fort until we get back, and in case of an emergency, I can work from here. Aiden told me that the inte is good, so I got myptop."


    "But that is just in case¡­", Penny reminded Ben. "We are here for the party and to enjoy with friends."


    "Yes, yes¡­" Ben immediately confirmed. Between his work at the White corp., and Penny''s hotels, they are quite busy and not finding a lot of opportunities to rx. This is for them like a mini-vacation.


    Sarah was touched that all these people woulde on short notice to celebrate with them.


    They all expressed their joy that Aiden is back, and Charlie went to seek Corey. "I need to see with my own eyes that he is fine, or I won''t have the courage to face his mother."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1734 - Celebrations (6)

    It was time for performances.


    Ade and Hande took the stage first. They thanked everyone foring and for helping to get Aiden back, wished Sarah a happy birthday, and many happy years together for Sarah and Aiden.


    After this, everyone knew that today is Sarah''s and Aiden''s three year anniversary and that tomorrow is Sarah''s birthday.


    When the short speech ended, Ade and Hande yed their violins, setting the mood for other kids who took turns performing on the stage.


    Sarah approved Merve''s idea that guests vote for the best performances. For added excitement, Sarah added that the top three acts will get prizes. They found numerous treasures and valuable items in Niki''s hidden storages, and they will be perfect as awards.


    Merve and Corey went on the stage together and Merve announced excitedly: "Sarah allowed that the top three acts get to pick their prizes from the underground storage!"


    This rose the mood by several levels. The idea that they can pick their rewards was very appealing to everyone.


    Toddlers and babies joined with their nannies and they mixed with the animals. It didn''t take long for three leopards to escape in the canopies of nearby trees, but Be and Luna can''t climb trees, so they were left at the mercy of energetic toddlers who were eager to tug on their ears and tails. Luckily, their y (aka torture) didn''tst long, because the food was ready.


    When the performances were over, Sarah took the stage.


    "I am grateful to everyone who performed and helped put this event together. I want to use this opportunity to thank everyone for helping us in our time of need. Our lives are better because of you and we are grateful that we can consider you as our friends. We hope you know, if you need anything now or in the future, don''t hesitate to call us. Thanks to every one of you, Aiden is back, and I couldn''t wish for a better birthday than to spend it surrounded by friends and family. And Aiden."


    Sarah left the stage, and the music started from the speakers Nico and Beck set up previously.


    The bonfire was on, and the appetizing scent of the barbecue filled the air, enhancing already present pork and chicken that were roasted on the open mes.


    "Where are you taking that?", Sarah asked Wing when she saw him go toward the vi with a full te of barbecued vegetables and kebobs.


    "Master said that he will not join the event, so¡­"


    Sarah waved at him to proceed with what he was doing. "It''s OK."


    She understands that Hong keeps his identity as a secret, and here are too many outsiders present.


    Sarah noticed that Hong came with them to the Lebedev family as soon as she became the Grand Elder, but other than a few training sessions with kids, he mostly kept to himself.


    Aiden was feeding Sarah and she was robotically opening her mouth and eating whatever he offered while she observed the crowd.


    Angelo was with Melissa on one side of the garden, while Jarred and Donnie were on another. Over thest three years, Angelo and Donnie are not avoiding each other, but on a few asions when they were at a talking distance, it was forced. Somehow, they never cleared up the air between them and Sarah wondered if they will ever be able to interact normally but as long as they are not fighting openly, and their four kids think that it''s fine, Sarah will not meddle.


    Melissa often stays with Angelo in Italy, and hees to Chicago asionally. They go on dates or babysit Grayden and Amber together. Sarah asked themst year if they n to get married, but both Melissa and Angelo said that they are happy with the things in the current state.


    "I don''t need a piece of paper to prove to Lisa that I am hers and that she is the most important woman in my life¡­", Angelo responded to Sarah while Melissa looked at him dreamily.


    Jarred and Donnie are happy, and they are excited about Emma''s pregnancy.


    Emma''s six-month belly is showing, and she is getting heavier by the day. That is why Sarah is super-grateful that Emma came here. Sarah observed Charlie hovering over Emma and making sure she has everything she needs close by.


    Sarah wondered how Aiden''s behavior will change when she tells him about her pregnancy. He is already pampering her.


    Mathew and Samara were sitting at the table with Oscar and nor, and it seems that no one has anything against that match with a twenty-plus-years age gap. Well, Mathew and Samara are both adults, and they are happy.


    Sarah''s thoughts were interrupted when the lights dimmed. Do they have a power outage?


    Her attention was drawn toward the light that came from the side and she saw Ivan and another man carrying a massive cake with lit up candles. Vasily was two steps behind them with a big grin on his face.


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Sarah''s lips.


    A few times during the evening, she noticed that Vasily is not present and she wondered, how is it possible that Vasily would miss something like this? He is always enthusiastically foisting himself and pretending not to notice that they don''t want him around. Now she knows¡­ Vasily was in charge of the cake and based on his grin, people would think that he made it himself.


    "It''s not poisoned, is it?", Sarah asked Aiden in a whisper while gesturing toward the cake.


    Aiden chuckled. "Vasily asked how he can help, and I gave him the recipe for the vani cake with fresh strawberries. It kept him busy for the whole afternoon and most of the evening."


    Sarah exhaled and counted twenty-four candles on the cake.


    "Don''t forget to make a wish!", Vasily eximed and everyone erupted in the <em>''happy birthday''</em> song after which Sarah blew the candles and guests pped.


    "Thank you, everyone!", Sarah eximed and took the knife to cut the cake.


    "If you say that it tastes the same as mine, I will be offended.", Aiden grumbled. "And don''t you dare say that it''s better."


    Sarah stifled augh. "If it tastes good, it means that your recipe was great. But this cake can''t be good as yours no matter who the other pastry chef is, because you add the secret ingredient¡­ love."


    "Love and shaven almonds.", Aiden said matter-of-factly.


    "I always wanted to attend one of Sarah''s parties.", Vasily said while taking a seat at the table with Ste and Edward. He was happy that there is still plenty of food.


    "You missed the performances.", Ste responded.


    "I caught a few while my chef frosted the cake. These kids have many talents. Are they loyal?"


    Ste hummed in confirmation. "They are loyal to Sarah and Aiden."


    "Good¡­ good¡­", Vasily mumbled and Ste was not sure if hisment was about the kids being loyal, or about the barbecued meat he put in his mouth. Probably both.


    "Ahh¡­ here they go¡­", Sophia exhaled and leaned on Felix while her eyes rested on Sarah and Aiden who were on the clearing for dancing.


    "I''m d that Sarah is smiling.", Felix voiced his thoughts.


    Sophia hummed in agreement. "When Aiden is around, Sarah''s smile bes a permanent essory."


    Sarah and Aiden moved slowly at the beat of their own music without breaking the eye contact. They didn''t pay attention to the tune, or the people watching them, or the dancers who joined them on the dance area. It was just the two of them in the world. And it was perfect.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1735 - One Day In Moscow (1)

    ~ Moscow, the Four Seasons Hotel ~


    June 10


    Sarah woke up and it took her a few seconds to realize that she is in a hotel room.


    She remembers thatst night, after the party, Aiden and she headed out for their one day vacation to Moscow. Aiden was driving, and she slept off. He carried her inside the hotel and here she is.


    Normally, Sarah would wake up at the moment the vehicle stopped, butst night she was super tired and she remembers stirring while he carried her and his, <em>''Shh¡­ go back to sleep¡­ I''ve got ya¡­''</em>, was enough for her to drift back into dreand.


    Back to the present...


    "Happy birthday, love¡­", Aiden murmured close to her ear and kissed her shoulder.


    Sarah turned and met his smile. "Good morning, love¡­"


    She snuggled into his embrace. "What is the time?"


    "It does not matter. We have the whole day. If you are still tired, sleep."


    His response told her that she overslept.


    "Did I miss lunch?"


    Aiden chuckled. "Only breakfast. It''s after 10 o''clock. I heard that you didn''t sleep muchtely, so feel free to catch up on it. You were so exhaustedst night that you didn''t realize I removed your clothes and tucked you into bed."


    Sarah hummed in disapproval. "I don''t want to sleep much today. It''s my birthday and I want to see what you nned for me."


    "OK. Go, shower and I will order room service for brunch and then we can head out¡­"


    Sarah wondered if she heard him right. Did he tell her to shower on her own? She nced at Aiden and saw that he is dressed up and smells fresh. Ah, he woke up earlier and he was waiting by her side. He is the sweetest man ever!


    "Going forward, don''t let me sleep if you are awake. I don''t want to miss my time with you.", Sarah grumbled while going to the bathroom.


    When Sarah joined Aiden on the balcony of their hotel room, the breakfast was there.


    Sarah admired the view of the Red Square that included the colorful St Basil''s Cathedral and Kremlin clock tower.


    "What do you want to do today?", Aiden asked while putting a slice of toast with jam in her te. "I have something nned for tonight, and until then you can pick between parks, museums¡­ that gray building down there is a mall¡­"


    Sarah chewed on the toast while looking at the brochures he pushed in front of her. She could see maps with pictures and information on locations and activities. "You did your homework. How about today we do touristy things? I want to take a lot of photos."


    Aiden approved.


    Sarah and Aiden spent the first few hours walking in the area of the Red Square, taking photos, and checking out historic buildings. In the afternoon, they spent some time in the mall, shopping. Sarah was hopping happily from one store to another, while Aiden followed with bags in his hands and he didn''tin, not even a little bit.


    It was close to 5 o''clock in the afternoon when Aiden indicated to Sarah that it''s time to get ready. They got all their purchases sent to their hotel room and Aiden led the way to one side-alley and then through the back door.


    "Mr. White?", a youngdy asked when Sarah and Aiden made their way into an unexpectedlyrge and well-lit hallway.


    Aiden confirmed. "Yes. We have an appointment."


    Thedy gestured to the side, and Sarah and Aiden followed her up the stairs. They passed a lounge where a few people chatted and then thedy gestured to one door. "This is for Mrs. White."


    Aiden gave Sarah a quick kiss. "I will meet you in the lounge when you are done."


    Sarah entered the room and paused at the sight of three people. Based on therge mirrors, hangers with clothes, make up on the well-lit counter, and a box of pink hair rollers, Sarah realized that she is looking at a stylist, a hairdresser, and a makeup artist. It seems that Aiden nned something fancy for tonight, and she needs to dress up for the asion.


    "Wee, Mrs. White¡­", an older woman gestured to Sarah toe closer. "I am Madam Kovac, my job is to make you look fabulous! Let''s start by picking your gown because that will set the tone for the hair and makeup¡­"


    Sarah noticed that her color choices are going in shades between ck and green. She picked a dark green sleeveless dress that reached the floor and it had delicate ck embroidered details.


    With ck high-heeled shoes and a ck clutch, her selection of clothes waspleted, and she told Madam Kovac to decide on jewelry.


    "Your husband instructed us to use this. It arrived overnight¡­", thedy opened a familiar jewelry box and Sarah could not believe that she is looking at the ne with green diamonds, earrings, and the ring with gemstones shaped like a butterfly that Aiden gave her on the day he proposed (the second time). And that was the same jewelry she was wearing when they got married. It seems that Aiden had someone send it here from the Cliffside Vi.


    She smiled dreamily while thinking that Aiden is able to focus on all those details. He is amazing like that.


    About half an hourter, Sarah checked herself in the mirror and nodded in approval. The makeup was light and wless, and her hair was pulled up into a neat bun that allowed a few curled strands to frame her face.


    She twirled and enjoyed how the soft satin of the skirt moves around her.


    Sarah didn''t see Aiden in the lounge, and she guessed that he is still getting ready.


    The lounge has a bar and several sitting areas that consist of extra-wide chairs arranged around tables.


    Sarah picked one of the unupied sitting areas, and a minuteter, a waiter approached her.


    "Would you like something to drink?"


    "Sparkling water with lemon, please."


    The waiter nodded and went toward the bar.


    Sarah reached for her phone, to keep busy until Aiden arrives, when she noticed a maning toward her.


    "I haven''t seen you before. First time here? Are you new in Moscow?", the man asked as he took a seat on the chair next to Sarah.


    Sarah nced at him. The man was her age, maybe a bit older... he had sharp features, neatly trimmed light brown hair, and bluish-gray eyes. Objectively, he was handsome and even his smile was charming, but no one can match her Aiden.


    Based on his questions, she concluded that he is a regr and probably lives in Moscow.


    "I''m a tourist."


    He didn''t believe her. "How can a tourist get an appointment here? Even for the most influential families, it takes weeks for an appointment unless you know the owner."


    Sarah was surprised to hear this and she wondered if the man is trying to sound important, or if Aiden really performed some miracle. Well, he is a White and he must have connections everywhere. Or maybe he used his Omega skills and hacked into their scheduling system. In any case, her husband is awesome.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1736 - One Day In Moscow (2)

    The man saw that Sarah is not looking at him and he was not willing to give up easily. "Are you sure you are not trying to avoid me?"


    "Why would I avoid you? I don''t know who you are.", Sarah responded dryly.


    He chuckled. "Oh, that''s right. I''m Maksim. And you are¡­?"


    "Married."


    Maksim clutched his chest dramatically. "An instant rejection without giving me a name. I don''t know if I can recuperate from this. You might need to hold my hand and tell me that you are joking¡­ and kiss me to make it better."


    Sarah thought that he is silly. He is a grown-up man, wearing an expensive suit, and acting like a child. She was confident that numerous women fell for this act where he would lower himself in order to woo ady, but she is different. "I believe you will manage."


    He exhaled. "You are a cruel woman. Beautiful, but cruel."


    "And married.", Sarah reminded him.


    "How can a woman as gorgeous as you be married? Are you sure you got the right man and that there is no one better out there?", he said with a sly smile while gesturing toward himself.


    Sarah stifled augh and decided not to respond. It seems that whatever she says, he is not willing to give up and she does not want to cause a scene. Aiden wille soon, and they will leave, and she will never see this Maksim person again.


    Maksim looked at Sarah with amusement in his eyes. It was a long time since a woman rejected him.


    He was not sure if she is telling the truth that she does not know him. Every girl knows that he is the most eligible bachelor in the area, maybe even in Russia. He doubted that she is married. Where is her wedding band? She has one ring with diamonds and another ck one and neither of those two rings look like a wedding band. Maksim suspected that Sarah is ying a game to get his attention.


    But no matter what, he was confident that they never met in person because he would remember a stunning girl like her. Her perfect features were emphasized by her sparkling green eyes, and he was willing to drown in them.


    "Since you won''t tell me your name, I will give you one. You are¡­ Divna. It suits you well."


    Sarah snorted and focused her attention on the waiter who brought her the sparkling water she ordered previously. "Thank you¡­"


    "You are wee.", Maksim grinned. "I knew you will like it, Divna."


    Sarah looked at Maksim and she wanted to say that the <em>''thank you''</em> was not for him, but Aiden made his appearance, and she lost the ability to talk as everything faded other than a hunk (aka Aiden) who was walking toward her without breaking the eye contact.


    Sarah was dazed by the sight of her husband who was dashing in a well-fitting ck suit with green details. Super-handsome and¡­ couple''s outfits!


    "Ready?", Aiden asked while extending his hand toward Sarah, palm up.


    Sarah put her hand in Aiden''s and smiled. "Yes."


    "You are beautiful."


    "Thank you. And you are very handsome.", Sarah responded as she stood next to Aiden.


    "I am being ignored.", Maksim said in disbelief.


    Aiden''s entrance was unexpected, but not out of Maksim''s prediction. After all, why would a stunning beauty like Sarah be on her own? However, that never stopped Maksim from trying his luck. And he usually seeded.


    Aiden shot Maksim a side-nce and wrapped his arm around Sarah''s waist. Of course, he noticed Maksim gaping at Sarah, but Aiden knows that the outsider does not have a chance and Aiden does not want to risk a conflict (and a fight) tonight. Not on Sarah''s birthday. It seems like forever since the two of them rxed and Aiden does not want to spoil it, if possible.


    "Is he a problem?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    Sarah shook her head in response and gestured toward the exit. "I assume we didn''t dress up so that we have drinks here."


    Aiden hummed in confirmation and led the way out.


    Maksim pursed his lips and looked after Sarah and Aiden as they left the lounge.


    ¡­


    Ten minutester¡­


    "We are here for the show?", Sarah asked as she walked with Aiden toward the Bolshoi Theater.


    Aiden smiled slyly and pulled two tickets from his inner pocket.


    "Swan Lake¡­", Sarah said under her breath. They went to many events, but this will be her first ballet performance¡­ with Aiden. And it will be at the world-famous Bolshoi Theater!


    Sarah was amazed that after so much time and so many adventures, Aiden is able to give her more firsts.


    "Swan Lake for my Lebedev¡­", Aiden murmured only for Sarah to hear. "I think it''s¡­ fitting."


    Sarah smiled. "If you say so."


    They had VIP balcony seats next to the stage and Sarah observed that the whole ce is packed.


    "Do I need to ask how you got these tickets?", Sarah asked in a whisper.


    Aiden leaned closer and gave her a quick kiss. "For you, my love¡­ I will fetch you the moon if you wish."


    "Sweet talker."


    "Your sweet talker.", Aiden said with a sly smile and handed her opera sses that look like small binocrs on a stick. "I''ve got you this¡­"


    "You think of everything."


    "I am thinking only of you."


    Sarah thought that she will melt away from his sweet-talking.


    The show started and Sarah and Aiden held hands and enjoyed the performance and each other''spany.


    About halfway into the show, there was a twenty-minute long intermission.


    "Let''s stretch our legs.", Aiden suggested.


    Sarah approved the idea. Not so much because of leg-stretching, but she wanted to see the building. The architecture and details are amazing.


    Sarah loves structures that are hundreds of years old because they have a lot of history that allows her imagination to run wild. She would imagine that there are secret passages and that statues have some mysterious functions. Her favorite architecture is Greek, but she will not miss exploring any old building, and this one is a gem with three centuries rich history of hosting various performances for the imperial family, themoners, and anyone in-between with a love for art.


    After a few twists and turns down the hallways, Sarah and Aiden found themselves in the massive lounge.


    They ordered drinks and stood next to the bar counter. Aiden wanted to find seats, but Sarah said that standing is fine. "We are sitting for a long time¡­"


    Aiden felt his phone vibrating and he checked the notification. "Jeff wants to talk to me." He started typing a reply. "It''s noisy here. I will call him after the ballet is over."


    Sarah exhaled. "Call him now. It''s quiet in the hallway. After this, we are going for dinner, and now you have a time limit. Make sure not to take more than ten minutes because we need to go back and not miss the second half of the show."


    Aiden gave her a quick kiss. "I will be back in three minutes or less."


    "I am timing you."


    Sarah got her phone and decided to check her messages. She had numerous wishes for happy birthday, and she smiled while typing responses.


    "Divna, are you following me?"


    Sarah paused. There is only one guy who calls her <em>''Divna''</em> but¡­ what are the chances to bump into him here?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1737 - One Day In Moscow (3)

    "Divna, are you following me?"


    Sarah paused when she heard the name. Can it be the same guy from the styling ce? She lifted her gaze and met grayish-blue eyes. Yup, it''s the same guy. She can''t remember his name, but those eyes and the cocky attitude are difficult to forget.


    Well, he is persistent and notcking in confidence. Sarah thought about how to get rid of him. This is the Bolshoi Theater, and she can''t make a scene here. An argument should be avoided, and a physical fight is out of the question. And besides, this is her birthday, and she is dressed up for a special evening with Aiden, not to entertain some nobody.


    Since punching and yelling are out of the question, Sarah decided to use sarcasm. "Yeah. I am following you. I saw youing here, and I sneaked in with the hope that you will notice me. Can''t you see that I dressed up only to impress you? And you fell right into my trap. Why else would youe and talk to your stalker?"


    Maksim''s eyebrows arched in amusement. "Divna, you are killing me. Do you need to be so harsh? This game of ying hard to get is going too far. You need to give me some hope."


    Sarah looked at him in disbelief. He understood that she is sarcastic, yet he is still not leaving. "Why do I have a feeling you never heard a <em>''no''</em> in your life? Is it so difficult to understand that I am not avable?"


    Maksim looked around. "Really? Then¡­ Where is your guy? Is he your boyfriend, or just a date? In any case, he should not leave you on your own. You are too eye-catching. Creeps might try to pick you up."


    Sarah was irritated by hisme acting. Why is he asking where Aiden is, like he does not know? Based on the timing of his appearance, Maksim was watching them, and he took the chance to approach her when Aiden was out of sight.


    "The only one trying to pick me up is you. And HE is my husband."


    Maksim narrowed his eyes at Sarah and gave her <em>''I''m not buying that story''</em> look.


    Sarah exhaled. "It does not matter if he is my boyfriend, or a date, or a husband. The point is that I''m not interested in you. Please, leave me alone. Go to your date."


    "How do you know that I''m here with a date?"


    "I''m confident that a guy like you will note here on his own."


    Maksim''s eyebrows shoot up and he grinned. "Ah, so you noticed that I''m handsome."


    "I was more going for full of himself, but you can call it handsome if it makes you feel better. However, pestering me does not mean that I will change my mind."


    "Pestering? Aren''t you exaggerating? I am expressing my interest in you because you are beautiful, and I like your attitude. Don''t tell me that you are not enjoying my attention."


    Sarah rolled her eyes. How can he like her attitude?


    Eye-lens told Sarah that Aiden is approaching. Great. If Aiden sees this guy again, there will be trouble.


    Sarah gestured at her ss on the bar counter. "This is the second drink tonight I''m unable to have because of you. I call that pestering and there is nothing enjoyable about you not getting a hint. I''m not ying hard to get. Do I need to call security? Stay away from me or I will not be polite."


    Sarah took her clutch and went to intercept Aiden before hees to the bar. She is aware that Aiden controlled himself at the styling salon and she is not sure how much that control can stretch.


    Maksim watched Sarah disappear into the crowd and he pursed his lips. She said that she will not be polite if he keeps on pursuing her? Was she polite so far? This chase gave him a thrill. She is an interesting person and he regretted that he does not know her name, or how to contact her. But he had a feeling that they will meet again, and until he finds out more about her, he will call her Divna.


    Sarah and Aiden returned to their seats on the VIP balcony and Aiden noticed that Sarah is tense.


    "Is everything OK?"


    Sarah reminded herself not to bother with insignificant nobodies. This is about Aiden and her and she will not allow anyone to spoil it. "Yeah. I''m fine. I look forward to the second part of the show. What did Jeff want?"


    Aiden realized that whatever it is, she will not talk about it, and she is changing the topic. "About the White foundation. The text he sent me was to call him when I get a chance, and when I spoke to him I realized that it was not important. I told him to give me a few hints next time so that I know the call can wait. Are you enjoying so far?"


    Sarah hummed in approval and kissed him on the lips. "The two of us in a new ce doing something new for my birthday¡­ it''s perfect. Thank you."


    ¡­


    On their way to dinner, Sarah was barely controlling herself not to jump around in order to try some of those ballet moves right there on the packed street.


    "If I grew up here, I would definitely be a ballerina.", Sarah said and paused. "But then... I would not meet you. You were looking for a hacker, not for a dancer."


    Aiden chuckled and pulled Sarah closer to him. "Did you forget that we are destined to be together? If you were a ballerina, I would be a dancer as well. I would find you and try to hire you no matter where you are and what you do."


    Sarah leaned into him and enjoyed that thought. "Yes, we will always find each other, no matter what."


    ¡­


    The elegantly set up table with red rose petals scattered over the white tablecloth was waiting for them in a restaurant that served Russian vors with a modern twist.


    Sarah liked the open wood-burning ovens where fresh bread was baked.


    The atmosphere was romantic, the food was delicious, and thepany was divine.


    "Thank you, for arranging all this...", Sarah told Aiden as the waiter brought desserts. "I really needed a break, and this is perfect."


    Aiden reached over the table and held her hand into his. "I always said that we should go on vacations more often. I don''t want us to dy and to wait for something to be over before we can go and rx because we always have several things going on."


    "I agree. Where do you want to go next?"


    "When this mess is over, I want us to go to our private ind."


    "Which one?"


    Aiden shrugged, indicating that it does not matter. "I will leave that up to you. My condition is that it will be just the two of us. At least for a week. The longer the better..."


    When he said that it will be just the two of them, Sarah remembered that she is pregnant and that he does not know about it. She observed their surroundings and thought that it might be a good time to tell him. It''s a romantic dinner and they had a great day and there is no reason to postpone sharing this information with him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1738 - Sweet Pea

    Aiden took a dessert spoon and considered from which side to start eating the cake.


    Since Sarah didn''t respond to his question about the vacation where it will be just the two of them, he lifted his gaze and observed the change in her mood. Aiden understood Sarah''s hesitation as her disapproval. "You are not willing? Do you want to bring the kids as well?"


    <em>''Here goes¡­''</em>, Sarah took in a deep breath. "It''s not that¡­ but I think that we should go to some other ce first."


    "Where do you want us to go?"


    "To a hospital."


    Aiden paused. Why would they go to a hospital? It took him a few seconds to understand her intention. "Don''t worry about me. My headaches are manageable, and they are bing less frequent. I have no memory loss and there is no need for me to go to the hospital to get checked."


    "Uhm¡­ this checkup would be for me."


    Aiden looked at Sarah seriously and then his eyes shed in panic. "Are you hurt? Why didn''t you tell me? Did it happen while you challenged those old geezers in your family? Where is your injury? Or are you sick?"


    Sarah smiled. "For someone who ims not to have a memory loss, you forgot."


    "What did I forget?"


    Sarah licked her lips nervously. "Before this kidnapping mess¡­ you asked me to go to a hospital and I said that I won''t go before I do the test¡­"


    <em>''CLINK!''</em>


    The sound of Aiden''s spoon hitting the te as he dropped it, was unusually loud.


    Sarah''s smile widened. His expression told her that he remembered, but he is processing it.


    Aiden was not breathing. He forgot that her period waste and that he urged her to get tested. With all this mess of attacks and kidnapping and her losing weight and not sleeping and them missing on a vacation-celebration he nned originally¡­ he forgot.


    Aiden wondered if he got the clues right or if his desire for Sarah to be pregnant is making him imagine things. He had to confirm.


    "What are you saying?"


    "I did the test, and it was positive. I am saying that I''m¡­ pregnant."


    Aiden''s eyes widened in slow motion and to him, it seemed that the world stopped. Or maybe that was his mind.


    Sarah enjoyed Aiden''s non-responsiveness as the information sank in. But that was not the only thing that sank, because Aiden slid from his chair on the floor and under the table.


    "Aiden?", Sarah called anxiously. Did he have a stroke or something? And where did he go?


    Sarah was startled when the tablecloth moved, and his head appeared right between her legs.


    "Are you saying¡­ there is a little us in there?", Aiden asked under his breath while staring at her stomach.


    Sarah thought that he is silly. Handsome, adorable, and silly. "Yes. There is a little you sprouting inside me."


    "Is everything OK?", the waiter asked in an urgent half-whisper.


    Aiden looked up at the man and grinned. "I''m going to be a father."


    The waiter cleared his throat. "Congrattions." He wondered, how much did Aiden drink? Is there a need to go under the table? It looked like something was wrong with the food. "Can you get up, please? Other patrons are getting rmed."


    Sarah nced around and scooted her chair backward, to give space for Aiden to stand up. "He is right. Let''s not make a scene."


    Aiden stood up, scooped Sarah in his arms, sat on the chair, and ced her on hisp.


    Sarah stifled augh. How can her sitting on hisp be OK in this high-end restaurant? But Aiden got up from the floor, how the waiter asked.


    "I don''t think this is fine either. Let''s got to our room¡­", Sarah suggested.


    "Finish your dessert first.", Aiden said firmly while getting her spoon. "You need calories."


    He nced at the waiter. "Prepare the check for us."


    Sarah opened her mouth and allowed Aiden to feed her.


    "Shouldn''t you feed me fruits and vegetables?", Sarah asked with a smile before she allowed another piece of chocte cake to enter her mouth.


    Aiden smiled and continued feeding her.


    Aiden didn''t say much, but his hold on her was firm and gentle, and the way he looked at Sarah told her that he is overjoyed.


    ¡­


    In the hotel room¡­


    Aiden helped Sarah undress, they showered and got in the bed.


    Aiden cradled Sarah in his arms and caressed her t belly.


    "When did you find out?"


    Sarah understood that he is asking her about the pregnancy. "A few days ago. After we confirmed your location in Natalia''s base, while waiting for the nightfall, Anna did an exam and said that everything looks fine, but she is not an expert, and we should go to the hospital."


    Aiden was concerned. Sarah should be eating well and resting because her body is creating another life, but due to the mess he created, she barely ate or slept. He thought that only when he gets a confirmation that Sarah and the baby are fine, he can be at peace.


    "Let''s go tomorrow."


    Sarah shook her head, rejecting the idea. "In the morning, we will return to the base of the Lebedev family. Today, my mom helped Michael and Oni toplete the interrogation of the prisoners, and nor worked with Sophia, Zack, and Anna toe up with some options on how to tackle the Voronin family. When we reach there, we can see the results of their work. After we decide on a n, we will return to Los Angeles. I want to get an exam at the LA Medical Center."


    Aiden frowned. He is not sure how much his parents should be involved. The information that they exposed Aiden to the Voronin family on purpose, doesn''t sit well with him. But he believes that Sarah knows what she is doing. After all, she would never put any of them in danger. His focus was on the important part: making sure that Sarah and the baby are fine.


    "How long until we can go home?", Aiden asked.


    "A day or two, not more. I know that you want me to get checked as soon as possible, and I want that as well, but we can''t ignore the Voronins. Now is the right time to tackle that problem. Considering the events from thest ten days, they will be aware of our identities soon, and we should take advantage of our current position and the uing tournament."


    "I will not allow you to fight.", Aiden said sternly.


    "I understand."


    Aiden didn''t believe her. Sarah agreed to stay out of fighting? Sarah is not a girl who will sit on the side and watch. "Do you?"


    Sarah nodded earnestly. "I will carry our child, and you will fight for all three of us. OK?"


    Sarah''s words made him melt from the inside. Their child¡­


    "OK."


    Sarah cupped Aiden''s cheeks and looked into his eyes seriously. "But no matter what the n is, I don''t want us to be separated. Can we agree on that?"


    "OK."


    Sarah observed Aiden''s expression and her goofy smile matched his.


    "I love you¡­", Sarah whispered into his lips.


    "I love you more¡­"


    They kissed and within seconds a fire consumed them both.


    Sarah felt his palm moving from her belly to her waist and his grip tightened.


    He broke the kiss. "Can I?"


    Sarah was surprised that he asked her if they can make love. They did it so many times since they reunited, he should know that it''s safe. She was touched by how considerate he is. He always puts her first. "Yes, please."


    "Are you sure it will not hurt you or the baby?"


    "Our baby is about the size of sweet pea and at most you will rock her to sleep. And it will help me sleep better as well."


    "Sweet pea¡­", Aiden murmured. "I like it. And I love momma sweet pea."


    Sarah giggled at her new nickname. "You will be daddy sweet pea."


    "I love you, Sarah. I really do. I never imagined that I can be this happy."


    Sarah looked into his eyes full of love and lust and she swallowed hard. "Show me."


    "As you wish¡­", Aiden whispered and imed her lips with his.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1739 - Arrangements Before Returning Home (1)

    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    June 11


    Sarah and Aiden returnedte that morning and met with Michael, Oni, Ste, and the others to discuss what they found from interrogations.


    After that, Sarah and Aiden went to discuss the current situation rted to Eve. Aiden wanted to know what features Sarah brought back online and what is pending. Aiden promised Sarah that he will help her get Eve back, and he is ready to fulfill that promise.


    Sophia, Zack, and nor had until lunch toe up with various possibilities to deal with the Voronin family. They agreed that Voronins are a threat and they can''t be left as-is. Options are to take over or to destroy them. Of course, nor was navigating toward the <em>''take over''</em> option.


    By lunchtime, almost everyone noticed Aiden''s unusual behavior.


    Aiden was sticking to Sarah all the time and he didn''t let her lift anything heavier than a spoon. He would fetch things for her, make sure she does not walk too fast, and no one was allowed too close to her. Dogs included.


    At lunchtime¡­


    "Only Damien and Smita are missing, and the whole family is here.", Ste said with a smile while looking at the people gathered at the table.


    Hill sisters were at the table with their husbands, kids, parents, and inws. Sylvie does not count, so Felix''s father with his family was missing. Owen was present as well.


    "It''s too bad that we can''t gather like this more often.", nor said. She looked at Jeff who was still sulking and pretending that Oscar and she are not present¡­ and then her gaze moved to Aiden who was focused on Sarah like they are the only two people in the room. And he was feeding her.


    His smile told her that he is in a good mood, and she decided to talk to him.


    "Den-den¡­ did Sarah hurt her hands?", nor asked. "Why don''t you let her eat in peace? Any closer and you will sit on her chair."


    Aiden pretended not to hear his mother.


    "Am I smothering you?", Aiden asked Sarah in a half-whisper.


    "No. You can never be too close.", Sarah responded and leaned on him.


    Aiden''s smile widened and he continued feeding Sarah.


    JoAnna narrowed her eyes at the extra lovey-dovey scene. "You told him?"


    Sarah responded with a small nod. Her mouth was full, so she couldn''t speak.


    Sophia was curious. "Told him, what?"


    Sarah nced at Aiden and gave him eye-signals to tell everyone.


    Aiden put his hand around Sarah''s shoulders, cleared his throat, and spoke in an official tone: "We are pregnant."


    "Waah!", Sophia eximed. "Congrattions!"


    Ste covered her mouth, and Edward bobbed his head.


    "How far along are you?", nor asked Sarah while patting Oscar''s shoulder with the goal to pull him out of his daze.


    Jeff and Felix stood up to congratte and Aiden was not delighted that they pulled him up into a man-hug, but he didn''t resist either.


    "I''m not sure...", Sarah responded to nor while giggling at the sight of stiff Aiden who was engulfed in Jeff''s hug. "...but it can''t be more than two months. We will go for a checkup when we return home."


    Ste frowned. "You are going home?"


    Sarah confirmed. "We all are. We want toe up with a n to handle Voronins, and other than that, there is not much going on, so our physical presence is not mandatory. Kids have internships and we still need to fix the damage done to us during the attacks. Everyone here has jobs, and we can''t neglect our other responsibilities. In my absence, Konstantin agreed to be my proxy as the Grand Elder, and Zack will be my proxy as the eighth Elder who is managing rtionships with other forces. They will contact me anytime. Also, a number of kids expressed their desire to stay here¡­"


    Ste agreed that it makes sense, but she was not happy that her daughters are leaving. Thest week was lively like someone breathed in new life into this ce. If everyone leaves, it will be back to boring and stiff.


    "Can you leave my grandkids here?" Ste had to try. "It will be like a summer vacation."


    JoAnna''s eyes shed. There is no way she is leaving her kids with Lebedevs. Did Ste forget that until recently they were at risk of being kidnapped? "No. They areing with us."


    Ste nced at Sophia whose stern gaze told her that she should not even try to keep Lia, Adam, and Valentin here.


    After lunch, grown-ups were joined by Zack, Masika, Michael, Oni, Haru, and N to discuss the n going forward.


    "Here is a list of kids who want to stay here.", Michael said while giving the paper to Sarah and Aiden. "Some want to stay at the Ceresc Solutions, where they can do their internships and be close by in case any backup is needed."


    "Ron can''t stay.", Aiden said while looking at the list. "He is a director now, with responsibilities of managing more than a thousand employees. Who will take care of Heinelurgy?"


    "He said that hispany will be taken care of by Colin, Jason, and Marshal. And his father can help as well.", Michael exined.


    "I will talk to him.", Aiden said.


    Sarah looked at the list and she was surprised by one name. "Hong wants to stay?"


    Michael shrugged.


    Sarah exhaled helplessly. "OK. We will talk to each of them and make sure they understand what they are getting themselves into. As of now, I approve that Zack and Masika will stay, and also Bo, Francisca, Wing, Azra, Souta, and Cam as well."


    Sarah looked at Zack and Masika. "We will leave you twenty army members as security. If you need more, contact Aaron and he will make the necessary arrangements."


    Zack and Masika agreed that is enough. They are not in enemy territory. Hopefully.


    Sophia took over. "We all believe that in order to get the real picture of the current situation in the Voronin family, we need to infiltrate it, and the best way is for Aiden to join in thepetition. Today, Natalia will register her fighter. Aiden will go as Alex, whose memories were tampered with, and Sarah will go as his partner; with Sarah''s fluency in the Russiannguage, no one will suspect that she is not someone from Natalia''s camp. For everything else, we will prepare how much we can in advance, and adjust our strategy as we gather more information about the Voronins. Thepetition starts in nine days, so until then we can spend time on preparations¡­"


    Ste was conflicted. "Sarah, honey¡­ are you sure you want to go?"


    Sarah saw that Ste is looking at her stomach. "I am not going to be separated from Aiden."


    Ste nodded in understanding, but she still didn''t like the idea of Sarah going.


    ¡­


    Ste called Sarah for a chat.


    "Are you trying to convince me not to go?", Sarah guessed.


    "No. I can tell that you made up your mind, and I would do the same thing if I''m in your ce."


    Sarah was happy to hear this. "So... why are we here?"


    "Do you want to visit your grandparents?"


    Sarah understood that Ste is asking about Sarah''s maternal grandparents. "They are dead."


    "I meant¡­ at the graveyard."


    "Why?"


    Ste was not sure why Sarah is asking for rification, but she will give it to her. "You are pregnant, and I thought that you can go and visit them. I took Lia, Adam, Valentin, Alice, and Jayden yesterday and they saw the gravestone and how their great-grandparents looked like. We brought fresh flowers and I told the kids a few stories from my childhood. It''s nearby so it won''t take long."


    "I know how they looked like. I saw the photos."


    "Going to the grave to pay respects is different."


    Sarah sneered. "Respects? Do you think they can see me, or hear me?"


    Ste didn''t know how to answer this. "No one knows that for sure, but¡­"


    "Then, what''s the point? If they can hear me, I would go there and give them a piece of my mind. They caused you to leave your family and fend for yourself while they watched from the side, waiting for an opportunity to snatch your children. Family sticks together, even when they have disagreements. They talk about family prospering together, yet they don''t cherish their own flesh and blood because, for them, power and influence are more important." Sarah snorted. "I have no respect for such people, and even less for ghosts."


    Ste looked after Sarah and she realized that Sarah was not talking only about her grandparents, but about the Lebedev family in general. Ste was concerned, what will Sarah do, now that she is the Grand Elder of the family she despises?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1740 - Arrangements Before Returning Home (2)

    Sarah found Hong in his room. He was gazing through the window at the unmoving forest, lost in some distant memories, as usually.


    "Can we talk?"


    Hong gestured to the sitting area in his room.


    "Why do you want to stay here?" Sarah went straight to the point.


    "Is that a problem?"


    "I''m sure you have your reasons, but I thought that you want to keep your identity a secret. My mother is suspicious of you, and that means that the other Elders are as well. It is only a matter of time before they start digging into your background and without me around, there won''t be anyone to keep them at bay." Sarah saw that Hong is conflicted. "We are going to Los Angeles and we will be back in one week. I suggest youe with us, and you can return as well."


    "What is in one week?"


    Sarah didn''t see the need to hide anything from Hong, he already knows everything. Almost everything. "Voronins are organizing a fightingpetition to strengthen their ranks. We n to infiltrate it."


    Hong''s eyes shed for a moment and then he frowned. "OK. I will leave with you¡­"


    Sarah was surprised. Hong is known for his stubbornness and convincing him to change his ns went easier than she thought it will be.


    Sarah exited Hong''s room and met Aiden in the hallway.


    He was leaning against the wall and giving her a stern gaze.


    "Why are you walking around? I left you to talk to Ste and by the time I turned around, you are here already. You should be resting¡­"


    Sarah stifled augh. She knows that Aiden used Eve-lens to track her.


    Sarah walked toward Aiden and wrapped her arms around his waist while looking at him sweetly. "At this rate if I only eat and rest, by the time babyes, I will be heavier and bigger than a tank. I agree not to do anything strenuous or dangerous, but I will walk around."


    Aiden frowned. "Until the doctor says that it''s OK, I want you to take it easy."


    Sarah looked at him yfully. "I don''t remember you taking it easyst night."


    Aiden was unable to prevent a smile sneaking at the edges of his lips and overtaking his previous stern expression. "You can''tpare those two¡­ How about this? You can talk as much as you want, but make peoplee to you. OK?"


    Sarah agreed.


    Aiden took Sarah to the study and he notified everyone that if they want to talk to Sarah or him, they can line up in a queue. "I said that everyone who is staying here or in Romania needs toe now. Other topics can wait until after we go home."


    Sarah approved.


    Ade and Hande came in first. They were on the list to stay at the Ceresc Solutions, and Sarah wondered if they changed their mind.


    "I heard about your n to infiltrate thepetition. I want in as well.", Ade dered.


    N and Haru had a task to share their high-level n with the generals of the Army of Chaos, so he was aware of it.


    Sarah saw that Hande wants to join as well, but she probably waited for Sarah to approve Ade''s request. After Ade breaks the ice for her, it will be easier for Hande to be approved as well.


    To Ade''s and Hande''s surprise, Sarah rejected. "That is not a good idea."


    "Give me a chance.", Ade persisted. "I am fast and skilled."


    Sarah exhaled. "I know that you want to make up for the mission when Aiden was kidnapped, but this is not the way. I don''t doubt your skills and if we are sending more people, you would be at the top of the list."


    Sarah saw that Ade was not happy with this exnation, so she rified: "Natalia announced that she will have one fighter from her base, as soon as they caught Aiden. Adding a second fighter at thest moment might arouse suspicion and that can jeopardize Aiden''s cover as well. Based on what Natalia told us, the top ten will get a chance to form their teams. At that point, you can join."


    Ade was not happy that he does not get to participate in the fightingpetition at the Voronin family, but he rxed when he heard that he and Hande will be the first ones to join Aiden''s team... when Aiden forms one as the team lead in the Voronin family.


    In the end, Ade and Hande agreed to stay at the Ceresc Solutions with Tejan, Rosa, Daniel, and Xiaohui. They will do their internships with Mishi and other members of the Sigma army, and they will practice with Aaron and his deputies.


    "Since everyone is getting their roles, maybe this is a good time to discuss our request¡­", Corey told Sarah and Aiden when he and Merve entered the study.


    "You are not staying here.", Sarah said sternly. Charlie will give them a hard time if Corey is left here.


    Corey lifted his hands defensively. "Not that. It''s about internships¡­"


    Sarah half-rxed. "Oh¡­ OK. Go ahead."


    "Since we arrived here, we are assisting Anna and Sophia and, we would like to work as Sophia''s assistants.", Corey exined.


    Merve added: "We already spoke to Sophia and she agrees, but she said that we should talk to you first."


    Sarah nced at Aiden and they shared an understanding.


    "Sounds good to us. Talk to Sophia about the details, get them in writing, and don''t sign it until we and Charlie review it.", Aiden said. "Pack your things. We are leaving for Los Angeles after dinner."


    Corey and Merve exited, and next were Ron and Z.


    Aiden convinced Ron to head to Los Angeles now, and that when they return in a week, Ron and Z cane along if they wish.


    Sarah was surprised when she saw that Imani and Jamari want to talk to them. They were not on any of the lists.


    "We know that Corey and Merve want to be Sophia''s assistants, and you said OK¡­", Imani started. "The two of us want to be Anna''s assistants."


    Sarah thought that it makes sense. Imani is JoAnna''s medical apprentice for some time, and because Jamari is lingering around Imani, he got extra-exposure to JoAnna as well.


    "Did you talk to Anna about this?", Sarah asked.


    "Not yet.", Jamari admitted.


    "Talk to her, and if she is willing to have you, you got yourself an internship as assistants to a surgeon who owns a hospital and has a researchboratory at the White corp."


    "Don''t forget the resort and her role as the Madam of the White family.", Aiden reminded Sarah.


    Sarah shook her head helplessly. JoAnna is all over the ce.


    "Negotiate conditions and don''t sign the contract until we review it.", Sarah reminded Jamari and Imani. "You are not only assistants, but security as well. That should cost extra¡­ And make sure that the full time is only until the school starts. If you neglect your education, the deal is off¡­"


    JoAnna helped Sarah schedule a checkup at the LA Medical Center for the next day.


    Natalia was under the obedience potion when she made the call to officially register Alex (aka Aiden) as a participant in the uing tournament at the Voronin family.


    It waste in the afternoon, when Sarah, Aiden, Zack, Masika, and Ste met with Konstantin to finalize what and how things will happen in the next week. Sarah was pleased with Konstantin''s cooperation. He agreed to help out Zack and Ste will keep an eye on them.


    Sarah was happy. With this, they finalized all important things, and they were ready for their trip back home. They will go for a checkup and, finally, Aiden will get ultrasound pictures of their child. Their sweet pea.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1741 - Blueberry

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    June 12


    Aiden and Sarah arrived home around 4 AM.


    Genie, staff, and the kids who stayed at the Cliffside Vi were overjoyed that Aiden is back safely and they all waited for them in the underground parking.


    After greetings, Sarah and Aiden and went to check on Hero with the rest of their fur-babies.


    Hero greeted them with whimpers and licks, and he showed that he can stand up and move slowly.


    Aiden''s heart ached when he saw Hero limping. "I''m sorry, boy¡­ I shouldn''t have let you off the leash. None of this would happen if I was more cautious."


    "It''s important that we are all here.", Sarahforted Aiden. "He will recuperate soon."


    Sarah and Aiden left Be and Luna with Hero and went to catch up on sleep because they have a busy day ahead of them. Kitty, As, and Vega went to find their favorite branches to rx there.


    Sarah and Aiden started their morning by confirming internships for every kid who returned to Los Angeles.


    Charlie was happy to hear that Corey is back and unharmed, and he was even happier when he heard that Corey wants to work as Sophia''s assistant. At least, Corey will be out of trouble. Or so Charlie thought.


    "That''s it.", N said when they finished with the Allen and Julius, who werest for internships. "Do you need us for anything else?"


    "Just a minute¡­", Sarah said and nced at Aiden. "Chelsea, David, Victoria, and a number of other people who were involved in the attack are kept as prisoners at the base of the Army of Chaos. What will we do with them?"


    Aiden thought for a second before responding. "They were part of the n, but neither of them targeted us. Correct?"


    Sarah confirmed.


    "Then, we should let others deal with them.", Aiden said before adding: "We don''t have much time, anyway, and honestly, I don''t know how to punish Victoria without angering Gabriel. She used him to act against Steve, so the two of them should decide on her punishment. Let''s invite Jeff, Steve, and Charlie here, and we can talk to them. Gabriel as well. I will prefer that they take care of their baggage."


    Sarah agreed. "While at it, we can invite Sophia and Felix. Everyone was impacted and we should all know how the perpetrators will be handled."


    Sarah nced at N and instructed her to send invitations for a dinner. She thought that it will be a good chance for Aiden to tell Steve and Charlie that he will be a father and by dinnertime, they should have ultrasound photos as proof as well.


    Until lunchtime, Sarah and Aiden worked on fixing Eve. Mishi and his team cleaned up most of the code, other than the core which Sarah didn''t want to share with anyone other than Aiden.


    Because there was a lot to do, Sarah and Aiden decided not to go to theputer room, but to work from the living room, where kids and staff can find them. The two of them sat side-by-side on the sofa with theirptops, and Sarah was reminded of the time from Aiden''s apartment in Fairfield, when they worked on a number of school projects, and on the project Aiden made up so that he can get close to her.


    "What are you thinking?", Aiden asked when he noticed that Sarah is spacing out and smiling dreamily.


    "I would like that we go to your apartment in Fairfield."


    Aiden smiled. That apartment is special for both of them, and they call it the ce where it all began. "We can go anytime."


    "Let''s go when we are done with this mess."


    Aiden''s handsome eyebrow arched. "Are you sure that another mess will note?"


    "I can hope."


    "Hope is good...", Aiden said and passed her a te with cut apples. "Healthy snacks. It will be good for the baby, and you..."


    Sarah didn''t take a piece. She opened her mouth.


    Aiden shook his head helplessly and started feeding her. He spoiled her, and he wouldn''t want it any other way.


    ¡­


    The exam at the LA Medical Center was a traumatic experience for Aiden.


    He thought that the doctor will listen to Sarah''s heart, put the ultrasound stick on her belly, and that''s it. But he was wrong.


    First, they did a blood draw and made her pee in a cup. Next, Sarah needed to undress.


    "Why are you undressing?"


    "How else is the doctor going to check the baby?"


    "You lift that shirt and expose your belly.", Aiden said matter-of-factly.


    Sarah giggled. "That is not how gynecological exams work. This is to confirm that the baby and I are both in good health. If you can''t watch, you can wait outside."


    "There is no way I''m leaving. Here¡­ put this hospital gown on to cover up¡­"


    Sarah thought that he is silly. Based on the amount of anxiousness, maybe it would be better if he goes to the waiting room.


    The doctor entered and introduced herself. Aiden shook hands stiffly and waited for the doctor to finish her introduction and for the exam to start.


    One nurse was present as well.


    It started OK, in Aiden''s opinion. They measured Sarah''s blood pressure, temperature, weight, height, Sarah opened her mouth, the doctor pressed some points on Sarah''s neck and jaw and asked about eating and sleeping habits.


    And then it got weird¡­ Sarahid down on the exam table and the doctor pulled from the side something that looked like leg-holders with cup-like endings where Sarah ced her heels. Her legs were open akimbo, and Aiden would think how that is an interesting contraption, maybe something they can get for home, it would make certain activities more convenient... but he could not think much about pleasure, because two women were looking at the cradle of Sarah''s thighs! And it got worse! The doctor was touching and pressing and took a swab and used some gadget to see inside!


    "Love¡­ you are squeezing too hard¡­", Sarah groaned.


    Aiden realized that he is holding Sarah''s hand and that he is gripping her. Probably due to anxiousness. "Sorry, sorry¡­"


    "You can wait¡­"


    "No.", Aiden interrupted Sarah''s offer for him to wait outside. "Doctor¡­ how much more?"


    The middle-ageddy smiled. "We are done with this¡­ Only the ultrasound is left."


    "It''s not going inside, is it?", Aiden had to make sure.


    "Unless something is wrong, no."


    Aiden watched the doctor apply gel on Sarah''s abdomen and then there was silence as the sound of rhythmical whooshing was heard.


    "What is that?", Aiden whispered.


    "That is your wife''s heartbeat¡­ we are trying to find¡­" Another whooshing sound was heard, faster than the previous one. "Here it is¡­ Your baby''s heartbeat¡­"


    Aiden held his breath and listened. This was the first sound his child made, and it was a miracle.


    He looked at Sarah and met her gaze full of love as the sound of the rapid heartbeat filled the exam room.


    After the exam was over, Aiden was trembling from excitement. "Our baby looks good and healthy and I can''t wait to meet her."


    "Her? What if it''s a boy?"


    "I would prefer a girl. Smart and kind, like her mother."


    "Boys can be smart and kind also. I married one. If our child is like you, I will be delighted."


    Aiden grinned. "Let''s go and celebrate. How about a fancy lunch? Something tasty and healthy. The doctor said that you should gain some weight and to stay away from junk food."


    Sarah pouted at the thought of no junk food and rejected his idea for a lunch celebration. "We had lunch already and you made up the part that I should gain weight. I was there¡­ Let''s go home. Eve is waiting for us, and we will have guests for dinner. We can make it a fancy dinner and have that as a celebration."


    Aiden agreed. He was so happy that he would agree to anything. "OK. Momma sweet pea."


    Sarah giggled at the sight of his goofy grin. "It''s should be momma blueberry. Our baby is seven weeks old, and the size of a blueberry."


    "She is growing nicely¡­ blueberry...", Aiden murmured.


    Sarah smiled. What if it''s a boy? She would love to have mini-Aiden running through the house.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1742 - Handling Prisoners

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Sarah and Aiden were happy to host their friends for dinner, even though they needed to discuss one unpleasant topic.


    Jeff, JoAnna, Felix, Sophia, Steve, Bridgette, Charlie, Emma, and Gabriel arrived, and their kids were excited to y in the kids'' room under the watchful eyes of their nannies, while grown-ups discussed big topics.


    Jeff agreed to take care of Chelsea and other people who targeted the White family, and Charlie said that he will take care of David.


    "OK, let us know when and where to drop them off. We will knock them out so they will not be aware of either of the location or the time it took to get there.", Aiden said before looking at Steve and Gabriel. "Victoria is left. Do you know how you want to deal with her?"


    Steve spoke to Gabriel. "Victoria wanted Biddy''s position and acted against me. Due to her actions, a lot of information rted to the Long Industries was exposed to outsiders and we are still re-doing our internal process because we don''t know who got their hands on our data and how they can exploit it. But she is your wife, so I want to hear from you."


    Gabriel exhaled. It''s ten days since he saw Victoria thest time, and he still does not know how to deal with this. He wondered, after everything she did, can he still love her? He is bitter and disappointed, and he asked himself a million times howe he didn''t see thising¡­ but he does not hate her.


    Gabriel looked at Aiden and Sarah. "You said that she was not hurt."


    Sarah confirmed. "True. We are keeping her locked up with three meals a day, but that does not solve anything. We are not running a prison, nor we have any rehabilitation capabilities. You need to decide how you want to deal with the woman who stayed by your side for more than a decade, while eyeing the position you can''t give her. And when she realized how that position is out of her reach, she colluded with the enemy."


    "Is there really nothing you can do?", Gabriel asked while looking around the table.


    Gabriel hates this situation: others expecting him to decide someone''s fate. That is why he was happy to give up his position to Steve. Gabriel was lucky to be born in the Long family, ites with money, power, and various connections... but he was never ambitious to sit on the top.


    "We can medicate her... make her permanently happy.", JoAnna chimed in.


    "How will that help?", Bridgette asked.


    "If she is happy, she will not scheme against others. She would be an obedient wife who is content with her current position.", JoAnna exined.


    Felix agreed with JoAnna. "I can create a device that will administer the medicine regrly in a specified dosage."


    Bridgette didn''t approve. "Victoria needs to be punished and making her happy is not a punishment. Besides, that would not be her anymore. Do you think that Gabriel would want a wife who is always high?"


    JoAnna and Felix shrugged, indicating that they don''t have other ideas.


    "Gabriel¡­", Sophia called. "It''s important not to make a decision on a whim. You need to look at the whole picture and consider everyone who was impacted. I understand that this is emotional for you and that it goes from regret to rage, but keep in mind that we are asking you to decide how Victoria will live, out of respect for you. Due to her actions, Aiden was kidnapped, and a number of Sarah''s men died. Hero was shot and he might have a limp for the rest of his life; maybe you think that he is just a dog, but for us, he is family. Jeff, Charlie, and Steve lost a lot of money that day because of attacks and reshuffling resources. Victoria was part of a ploy on all our families, and she knew it. We had armed intruders on two properties owned by Sarah and Aiden. If we didn''t have great teamwork and ess to manpower and weapons that no one knew about, that day would have heavy consequences. I believe you understand how grave this is."


    "We can kill her.", Sarah said bluntly. "No one will find her corpse. Come up with a story that she went for a vacation and never came back. Under the obedience potion, Victoria can tell her friends and family about her uing trip and say her goodbyes. A lookalike can check into a hotel, go for a walk and not return¡­ that''s it."


    Emma nodded in agreement. "I''m not in favor of killing, but my father would do the same. The closer the person was to him, the harsher the punishment would be. Probably torture her, and then kill her. There was a time when I thought that my father is unreasonable, but now I realize that for some people, forgiveness is not an option. A great example is Chelsea. The woman is resurfacing like a rash you can''t get rid off and she is always causing troubles."


    Gabriel frowned. How can they talk so easily about killing people? "I don''t want her dead."


    "What do you want?", Steve asked. "Do you think that talking to her will work? Or beating her up? Some other torture? Or do you want to keep her locked up for the rest of her life? If you let her go, you will need to sleep with one eye open, because Vicky has great patience, and she does not care who will get hurt in order for her to aplish her goals."


    Jeff agreed. "She endangered Sarah, Aiden, and the Long Industries. You can''t imagine how much effort and manpower was invested in finding Aiden. We almost lost him."


    Steve looked at Charlie. "You have experience with a dysfunctional family. Any tips?"


    Charlie got defensive. "Why are you talking to me like Longs are perfect?"


    "We are not perfect, but everyone knows that Smiths are in a league of their own.", Steve said matter-of-factly.


    Charlie huffed, but he still responded. "If you don''t want her dead or locked up, make sure she can''t retaliate. Take away her position and any resources she can use against you. That includes her parents, other family members, and close friends. Tarnish her reputation in order to severe any connections she might have; people need to know that she is shunned and whoever coborates with her, will not have a good ending. And most importantly, have someone always keep an eye on her."


    Jeff added: "Make an example of her. She acted against Longs. If you let her off easily, that will make others think that you and Steve are weak."


    "Oh¡­", JoAnna remembered. "We can put her in that institution where Marcus and Sylvie are. They are locked up, and always monitored in a controlled environment. Victoria''s behavior is already erratic. With some medications and holograms, we can push her over the edge, and no one will suspect that she is not really crazy... because in a way, she is crazy."


    Steve nced at Gabriel who was obviously conflicted and then spoke to Aiden and Sarah. "I will take Victoria from your hands. I have a ce to keep her until Gabriel decides what to do with her. Gabriel, you have a week, if you can''t make up your mind until then, I will decide for you."


    Gabriel agreed. What else can he do?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1743 - Recognizing The Other Half

    They moved to the dining room where a table full of delicacies waited for them.


    Kids were already seated at the kids'' table and eating. Nannies helped little ones with food.


    "Are we celebrating something?", Emma asked while taking her seat on the chair that Charlie held for her.


    The only thing bigger than Sarah''s smile was Aiden''s grin.


    "We are pregnant!", Aiden eximed.


    "Oh¡­ How wonderful! Wee to mommyhood¡­", Bridgette said while walking to Sarah to give her a hug.


    "When is the babying?", Emma asked while standing up clumsily. With her growing belly, moving around was bing harder by the day, and Charlie always wanting to help, sometimes turned into him obstructing her.


    "Due date is February 2nd.", Sarah said.


    Sophia counted on her fingers backward. With Lia''s birthday on February 10, it was not difficult to calcte... "You are seven weeks along!"


    Everyone took turns congratting them.


    Gabriel had a sad smile on his face. He was hoping that he and Victoria will have their own child soon, and now he lost her.


    "Pictures!", Aiden said while pulling ultrasound photos from his pocket to share with others. He even had copies.


    "What is this?", Felix asked while squinting at the photo. "Where is the baby?"


    Aiden frowned and pointed at the dot. "It''s right there¡­ Do you need your eyes checked?"


    Felix continued squinting. "I can see a smudge, but how is that a baby? Are you sure that Sarah didn''t swallow a pebble or something?"


    Aiden''s eyes widened in outrage.


    "Calm down¡­", Sophia told Aiden. "Felix knows it''s a baby, but he is getting back at you because you messed with him when he showed you ultrasound photos of our kids."


    Aiden red at Felix who grinned at him mockingly.


    "I didn''t mess with him.", Aiden exined. "I really didn''t know. It was my first time to see the ultrasound picture with a tiny baby on it."


    "Let me look at it again¡­", Felix said while examining the photo. "Oh, I see it''s a wonderful baby. Hands are elegant, and teeth are pearly white, and the eyes are¡­"


    "Stop it!", Aiden hissed. "It''s obvious that you can''t see any features. It''s too early."


    Felix shook fromughter. He waited to mess with Aiden ever since Aiden said that Lia on the ultrasound photo does not look human!


    Kids noticed themotion and Lia and Alice came to see what is going on.


    "Aunty... will you have a baby of your own?", Lia asked.


    Sarah squatted and patted Lia''s head. "Yes."


    "Will you love us less?", Alice asked.


    Sarah smiled and her hand moved to pat Alice''s head. "No. I will love you the same, but you will have one more ymate."


    "I hope it''s a girl. Then we can dress her up.", Alice said and tugged Lia''s hand to return to the kids'' table.


    "You can dress up boys also.", Lia said matter-of-factly. "As long as you establish yourself as the boss, you can make boys do anything. Adam attends my tea parties every day and he wears a fancy hat and real stic jewelry."


    Alice pouted. "Jay does not want to do that."


    Lia gave Alice a knowing look. "I will teach you... You need to find something he wants, and use it against him¡­"


    Sarah thought that they are adorable. And soon, her child will join into that fun as well.


    ¡­


    After dinner, kids resumed their ying and most of the grownups gathered around them, to observe themotion.


    Aiden was ying the audio recording of the baby''s heartbeat for the tenth time, for everyone to hear.


    Sarah spotted that Gabriel is sitting on the side and gazing through the window.


    Sarah decided to approach him. "Hey, how are you doing?"


    "I feel¡­ lost.", Gabriel admitted. "For a long time, I believed that Vicky is the one. That we will finish school, get married, have a family, grow old together¡­ you know, the usual stuff. And now all that is gone, and I have no idea where to go."


    "There is more to life than rtionships. You are good at your work. Maybe you can take some time off¡­ travel and forget about this ce."


    Gabriel half-smiled. "YOU are telling me that there is more to life than rtionships? Didn''t you flip the world to find Aiden?"


    "True. But you need to admit that the circumstances are different."


    Gabriel sighed. Sarah is right, their circumstances are different.


    "If you find out that Aiden is using you for his selfish reasons, and that he would hurt your friends and family, what would you do?"


    "I would be devastated.", Sarah admitted.


    "Would you be able to hurt him? To torture him and kill him?"


    Sarah didn''t need to think about the answer: "No. But my sisters would. Gabriel, you are not on your own. Everyone in this room is willing to help you."


    "Thanks for the reminder, but it does not matter who punishes her. The fact is that I feel like a fool, without any goal or direction. Lost."


    Sarah was not sure how tofort him. She was never good at those things, but she needed to say something. "I know that right now you are hurting. I don''t know if Victoria loves you or if she ever did, but that does not change the fact that she used you. Take the time to heal. No one knows what awaits us in the future. You are a good guy, and I am confident that you will find the right person for you, someday."


    Gabriel exhaled. "Some people are better off on their own."


    Sarah observed Gabriel and in her opinion, he didn''t look heartbroken. "Do you love her?"


    Gabriel thought about the question for some time before responding. "Vicky and I are together for a long time. We met in middle school and it didn''t take long for our parents to notice that we are close. Once we started high school, our parents encouraged us to get together, and we did. Vicky and I had a lot inmon and things were natural between us. I considered her as my best friend, someone I can rely on and I wanted to give her a good life. Whenever I thought about my future, she was by my side. Isn''t that love?"


    Sarah didn''t have an answer to that question, and it seemed that Gabriel was not expecting one.


    ¡­


    Later that evening¡­


    Sarah and Aiden got ready for the night.


    "It''s good to be home.", Sarah said while snuggling next to Aiden in the bed.


    Aiden hummed in approval. "I saw you talking to Gabriel. How is he doing?"


    "Not good. He is doubting if Victoria ever loved him, and he wonders if his chance for a big love got ruined."


    Aiden could hear that Sarah is troubled. "You can''t help him. He needs to figure out those things on his own. Some people are not so lucky like us, to recognize their other half."


    Sarah thought about Aiden''s words, and the part about recognizing each other reminded her of something. "Aiden?"


    "Hmm?"


    "That evening, in Natalia''s camp¡­ I heard you rejecting Svena and a few minutester, you were holding me back. You didn''t remember any of us; how did you know which one to choose?"


    "She told me what to think, and you urged me to remember. The fact that you wanted me to use my head, made a big difference. And then¡­ there was that feeling¡­ the same feeling of belonging I had at the Te University when I spoke with you for the first time. It was a whisper that I must do everything in my power to keep you by my side, and that if I let go, I will regret it for the rest of my life."


    Sarah melted from the inside. "That is one of the most romantic things I''ve ever heard."


    Aiden smiled smugly. "That is me¡­ romantic."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at him yfully. "You are spoiling it with your arrogance."


    "There is a difference between arrogance and confidence."


    "True. And you have both."


    Aiden made a face. "I will not deny that."


    Sarah felt that since they got into the bed, he is caressing her belly. "You will be a wonderful father."


    Aiden enjoyed thepliment. And that reminded him... "Are you sure there is only one baby inside?"


    Sarah was confused. "Uhm... yes. What kind of question is that?"


    Aiden pouted. "Jeff made twins. How is it possible that I made only one?"


    "You can''tpare those two. Are you not happy with one baby?"


    "It''s not that I''m not happy... but I thought that maybe I can try adding one more..." Aiden wiggled his eyebrows and moved on top of Sarah.


    Sarah giggled when she realized that from the start he used the one-baby question as a prelude for them to make love. Well, she will notin. "That is not how things work but... I''m not an expert and it can''t hurt to try..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1744 - A Few More Pending Issues (1)

    ~ Romania, the Ceresc Solutions ~


    June 15


    Sarah and Aiden arrived at the Ceresc Solutions with their six fur-babies.


    They left most of the kids at the Cliffside Vi, for now.


    JoAnna, Sophia, Hong, Corey, Merve, Imani, and Jamari will join them in a few days at the base of the Lebedev family. Depending on the duration of the mission, Jeff and Felix will join them as well with the little ones.


    Michael and Oni are in charge of manpower for the White Foundation and the Army of Chaos, while Haru and N are managing businesses and the workforce.


    Of course, Michael, Oni, Haru, and N as well as many other kids wanted toe with Sarah and Aiden, but they rejected them.


    "The most important thing now is to maintain our cover¡­", Sarah exined. "We know that there is a big chance Voronins are watching us, and everything needs to run smoothly so that they don''t suspect we are not home. We will depend on you to make it appear like that¡­"


    Sarah and Aiden promised that if there is any danger, they will send an SOS signal and the kids cane to their rescue.


    Thepetition at the Voronin family starts in five days, and Sarah and Aiden decided to deal with a few more pending issues before that.


    They handled the prisoners who were kept in Los Angeles, and next on the list are Nick and Marija who are kept as captives at the Ceresc Solutions.


    ¡­


    Nick was pleasantly surprised to see Sarah entering his cell, assuming that his punishment is over. After all, she hit him more than once and his right hand is ruined. That should be enough, right?


    A momentter, Nick''s mood worsened when he saw Aiden.


    "You are not happy to see me?", Aiden asked.


    Nick didn''t respond.


    Aiden was frustrated that Nick is staring at Sarah expectantly.


    Aiden grabbed Nick''s jaw and forced him to look at him. "Get your eyes away from my wife before I gouge them out."


    "Sarah will not let you hurt me.", Nick said confidently.


    Aiden snorted and pushed Nick''s head backward, releasing Nick from his hold. "Think again."


    Nick''s eyes shifted from Sarah to Aiden and he realized that he is in trouble.


    "Sarah!", Nick cried. "You can''t let him bully me. We were together for a long time¡­ way before he showed up. That should mean something!"


    "It means a lot.", Sarah responded. "Every day we spent together increases the pain of what you did."


    <em>''SLAM!''</em>


    Aiden''s fistnded on Nick''s jaw.


    "I told you not to look at my wife!", Aiden said angrily.


    Nick held his jaw and spat a mouthful of blood on the floor. "Sarah is kind. She would never hurt anyone."


    "Sarah is kind. Me¡­ not so much.", Aiden responded. "You had many chances to ept the reality and move on while Sarah was nice to you, but you returned her kindness by colluding with the enemy. Sarah is done, and it''s my turn to teach you a lesson you will never forget."


    Nick''s eyes shifted in panic. "What will you do?"


    "I hear that you were part of a plot to kidnap Sarah and feed her medicine to forget about me and to think that you are her partner¡­", Aiden said in an icy tone. "I will do the same to you."


    Nick was not sure if he heard Aiden right, because his ears were buzzing from the punch he received earlier. "What?"


    "I will pump you with drugs until you forget about Sarah and everything rted to her. And when I''m sure that you forgot, I will dump your ass on the same street where she found you¡­ It will be like thest eight years never happened. You will forget about your family, your skills¡­ and about Sarah."


    "You can''t do that!", Nick shouted.


    Aiden sneered. "Watch me. The only negative is that after it''s done, you will forget that I was the one who punished you."


    "No! Sarah! You can''t let him do that! Thest eight years are everything! Before I met you, I was nothing! I was a miserable orphan everyone kicked around!"


    Nick scrambled closer to Sarah and Aiden grabbed his neck. There is no way he will let Nick get close to Sarah. In a way, this situation reminded them of the first time when Nick and Aiden met, in the underground hideout of the Sigma army.


    Sarah ced her hand on Aiden''s shoulder, indicating to him to let go of Nick and that she will take it over from there.


    Aiden released his hold and pushed Nick backward.


    While Nick was rubbing his neck, Sarah spoke: "You should have thought about the consequences before agreeing to work with Marija. What goes around,es around. Your skills, your family, your money¡­ everything is thanks to me. I taught you how to use aputer, I helped you find your family. Is this how you show gratitude? I never expected to hear you say, <em>''thank you''</em>, or to repay me in any way, but I didn''t see you backstabbing me. You wanted to take away my everything, we will get you to taste your own medicine. Literally."


    While Sarah spoke, tears started pooling in Nick''s eyes. He remembered Sarah approaching him on the street and talking and smiling and she gave him a sandwich and an ice-cream while he would give her sour candies and he was happy. He saw her using aputer and he asked her if she would teach him and she did¡­ Sarah found his family and from an unwanted boy, Nick became the young master of a rich family. She was his angel and he dreamed of her seeing him as a man and this¡­ she is looking at him like he is an enemy and it hurts more than his mangled right hand or anything else he experienced before. Taking away those happy memories with Sarah is taking away the brightest light he has in his life.


    "No¡­ You can''t do that¡­", Nick sobbed.


    Sarah chanted internally that she needs to stay firm. "When ites to protecting my family, I will do anything. You hacked into my security, Nick. What did you think will happen? Armed people invaded my properties! Is that how you repay me for everything I did for you?"


    "Kill me! I will be better off dead!"


    "Maybe, but then¡­ that would be letting you off easily."


    Nick could not believe that Sarah would do that. "You are not so cruel."


    "If that is what you think, then you don''t know me very well. Goodbye, Nick. If we see each other again, you will not recognize me."


    Sarah and Aiden left the room and the sounds of Nick''s cries subsided when Aiden closed the door behind them.


    "How are you doing?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "It will be better."


    Aiden exhaled. "You know that this is the only way for him to live. If we let him go like this, he will attack again. He is not a child, and he will manage. And his parents will find him after we release him. This is the best solution."


    Sarah leaned into Aiden''s embrace, feeling low on energy. "I know."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1745 - A Few More Pending Issues (2)

    Sarah and Aiden entered Marija''s cell.


    Marija didn''t look too good. Other than Sarah smacking her around during the interrogation ten days prior, Oni and Michael came to deliver some punishment as well.


    Marija''s eyes widened when she saw Aiden.


    "Didn''t you say that Aiden was missing?"


    "I found him. Your friends held him captive and fed him memory-erasing medicine with a goal to keep him for themselves."


    Marija made a face. "And? You paid some ransom to get him back?"


    "I rescued the man who belongs to me and I killed them all."


    Marija was not sure how to respond to this. Is Sarah serious? The madness in Sarah''s eyes told Marija that she is telling the truth.


    "Why are you here?", Marija asked after some time. "You want to hit me again? What will that achieve? Are you here to release me, or are you here to kill me?"


    Sarah nced at Aiden, silently telling him to take over.


    "Sarah and I had a talk about you, and we decided that keeping you here is not serving any purpose. You are an expense to feed and guard and we don''t think that you are a person capable of rehabilitation. For that, you need to let go of grudges, and history shows that your resentment runs deep. On the other side, killing you would only dirty our hands."


    Marija''s eyes shed with hope. "You are releasing me?"


    "More like¡­ transferring you.", Aiden responded.


    Marija was visibly confused. "Transferring me?"


    Aiden confirmed. "Let me exin the process¡­ Within the next two hours, you will be sedated and when you wake up, it will be in a different ce. Your face is badly beaten, so we can''t get a good price, but your body is passable and with ayer of makeup you will be fine for the non-picky customers."


    "What?" Marija''s voice was barely audible.


    "There is a ce where women are treated like ythings for the pleasure of men. They don''t care if your body will give in, or if you are aching or bleeding¡­ A woman will perish there within four to six weeks, on average.", Aiden exined while gritting his teeth.


    Memories of Madison resurfaced, and she was one more woman who plotted to separate him from Sarah. Madison and Marija had different goals, one wanted Aiden for herself while the other wanted Sarah to suffer, but their actions lead to the same result: Aiden was drugged, and Sarah had to pay the price for bringing him back. Because of that, Aiden decided that Marija will have the same ending as Madison.


    Marija''s mind exploded and all color drained from her face. "You can''t do that."


    Aiden smiled icily and Marija was confident that he is the devil.


    "This is unreasonable!", Marija screamed.


    "I think it''s appropriate.", Sarah said. "You always looked forward to an adventure with a new man. This is your chance. As a bonus, you don''t need to look for men, they will find you. As for being unreasonable¡­ What would happen to me and Aiden if your little n seeded? We would be split apart, I would forget about myself, and I don''t want to think about how many people would die. But I guess I''m wasting my words on you because you never cared about how your actions will impact others. As long as you get your fifteen minutes of fun, nothing else matters, right? Well, you can look forward to countless hours of fun. And don''t think of escaping because the only way to leave that ce if is you stop breathing."


    "Who are you, people?"


    Sarah observed Marija''s face that showed pure panic before responding: "Use your wildest imagination. And it''s much more than that."


    Marija screamed unintelligibly as Sarah and Aiden left her cell.


    After lunch, Sarah and Aiden met with the Sigma army members in the study, with a goal to check on the progress of kids who were left at the Ceresc Solutions as interns: Ade, Hande, Tejan, Rosa, Daniel, and Xiaohui.


    Tejan, Rosa, Daniel, and Xiaohui were ced at the Ceresc Solutions, as assistants to Petar, Lucija, Emir, and Tereza.


    Ade and Hande are too young to show up in apany as interns, and the two of them kept busy by learning about coding, hardware, andworks from the members of the Sigma army. Ade and Hande already know a lot, but nothing beats the experience. Every day, Mishi woulde up with tasks and various scenarios for Ade and Hande where they need to assemble something or hack into a server, and once a week, they would have coding-battles in the area of choosing after which they would analyze the performance ofpetitors.


    "Emir has something for you¡­", Mishi announced when they were done discussing internships.


    Emir came proudly and showed a palm-sized device to Sarah and Aiden while speaking in an official tone: "I present you signal-digger."


    Sarahughed at Emir''s silly expression. "You will need to exin better what that is."


    Emir nodded before talking: "I coborated with Felix, Beck, and Nico on this. We concluded that a lot of trouble would be avoided if there were no signal jammers. Considering where you are going, there will be more of those, so¡­ that is where signal-diggeres into ce. This will counteract signal-jammers. Think of it as opening a tunnel through which the signals can go through."


    Sarah and Aiden were visibly surprised.


    "How reliable is this?", Aiden asked.


    "We are testing it for thest few days, and it works great."


    Sarah was not happy with that vague exnation. She will test it herself. There was one more question. "Can it be detected?"


    Emir bobbed his head. "It''s not an easy yes-no answer. Normally, signal-jammers don''t have testing more than on-off for the device itself. There might be a separate device that will try to use blocked frequency in order to verify if the jammer is working, or people might do it manually. Because of that, the signal-digger is not something that should always be on, but you can turn it on, and when yourmunication is over, you turn it off, to avoid being caught."


    Aiden nodded in approval. "We can decide on a time when this device will be on. Ten to fifteen minutes, a few times a day."


    Sarah agreed. "We can start with once a day and then add more if needed." She turned to Emir. "I want to know what testing you did so far. If this works¡­ You saved us a lot of trouble, Emir."


    Emir grinned. Finally, he felt useful.


    "How long are you staying?", Mishi asked Sarah and Aiden when the official talk was done.


    "We came to check on the kids and to take care of Marija and Nick so¡­ tomorrow we will move on.", Sarah responded.


    "What will happen to Marija?", Tereza asked.


    Sarah was not sure how much to disclose, and before she could say anything, Aiden spoke: "Do you really want to know?"


    Tereza understood that she poked a topic that should stay untouched. "No. As long as she is not a threat anymore, that is fine."


    "Whatever Marija''s fate is, she deserved it.", Mishi said. "We warned her numerous times to behave and she didn''t listen. This time, she attacked Sarah and Aiden and that means that as long as she has capabilities, we might be next."


    Emir agreed. "We all know how much Sarah did for each of us. Attacking her home is a big offense."


    "I heard that you asked the chef for a special dinner tonight. What is the asion?", Lucija asked Aiden with hope to break the grim atmosphere.


    Aiden''s mood improved that instant. He wrapped his arm around Sarah, straightened his back, and puffed his chest before announcing: "We are pregnant!"


    "Ah! Wonderful!", Tereza eximed and started a round of congrattions.


    Aiden was ready with the photos from the ultrasound and he made everyone listen to the recording of the heartbeat.


    Later that afternoon, Marija was taken away by the members of the Army of Chaos who were to meet with Aiden''s contacts, and Nick was transported to one of thebs of the Lebedev family. Ste volunteered to observe Nick''s status and when they believe that he is ready, Sarah and Aiden will be notified.


    Dinner passed in a good mood.


    Present were Mishi, Eliza, Petar, Lucija, Emir, Tereza, with Att and Milica, and also the six kids from the Cliffside Vi who are staying at the Ceresc Solutions. Aaron and a few of his deputies were present as well. If anyone didn''t know that Sarah is expecting Aiden''s child, they knew it by the time entr¨¦e was served.


    Aaron teased Aiden about the uing fatherhood while trying to hide his displeasure. In Aaron''s mind, Sarah is a perfect woman, and Aiden is not worthy of her. Aaron''s mood improved when he found out that Noah is not aware of Sarah''s pregnancy. To Aaron, it showed that he is Sarah''s favorite,pared to Noah. Some rivalries never die.


    The dining room was full ofughter and it was like a ray of bliss that cut through all the trouble surrounding them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1746 - Gedeon Voronin (1)

    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    June 17


    Sarah and Aiden are in the study room with JoAnna, Sophia, Ste, Zack, Masika, Ron, and Z, going through the information they gathered and the n about infiltrating Voronins. Michael, Oni, Haru, and N are attending the meeting via video conferencing.


    They all agreed on two points.


    First, if Aiden and Sarah want to take advantage of their anonymity, they need to act against Voronins quickly before Voronins be aware that Natalia''s base waspromised.


    Second, this uing tournament is the perfect opportunity to infiltrate the ranks of the Voronin family.


    Unfortunately, for everything else they had different opinions. They didn''t know much, from the location of the actual tournament to the duration and the structure of thepetition. All those unknown variables left them with a lot of different theories.


    "We know that the tournament starts on June 20 and that at 6 AM we need to be at the gathering ce from where they will take us to the location of the tournament.", Sarah said while summarizing what they know. "Natalia estimates more than a hundredpetitors, so it will be huge, considering that every fighter will have at least one more person in the group and that they should provide food and lodging for everyone. For many remote bases, this is a unique opportunity toe close to the main family and they will take this chance to send more people with a goal to establish connections. We found four locations that could be used to host so many people."


    "I would be more rxed if we know where you are going.", Sophia interrupted. "And the initial number of participants does not mean that it will be huge. There could be a massive elimination first thing in the morning and they might provide amodations only for the ones who stay. It''s summer so lodging does not mean a hotel or solid structure. They could put you in a warehouse or in tents until it''s down to the top ten."


    Sarah was not happy that Sophia interrupted her, but she didn''tment on it. Sophia had a valid point. "Aiden and I will go with Natalia and once we are settled, we will send Natalia back under the influence of the obedience potion. She is a liability, and we don''t want to think about her while there."


    Ron and Z understood that is their part.


    "We will be ready to pick her up and bring her here.", Ron confirmed.


    Ste was notfortable with this. "Are you sure that only the two of you should go? This is not about a fighter, it''s about the team, and every base can send several people, not only fighters."


    It''s not that Sarah didn''t think about it but¡­ "Who do you suggest? You can''te with us because they know you."


    "We can go.", Ron volunteered.


    Sarah refused. "You are Ronald Heine. Your and Z''s faces are shown in multiple magazines and it can blow our cover. And before you suggest Julius, Allen, or anyone else, I believe that it will be better that we don''t go as a big group of strangers; we can''t trust Natalia or any of her people that are still here. In case we bump into someone who knows Natalia and her people, it will be easier to pass as two new faces than as five."


    "I will take care of her.", Aiden said and ced his arm around Sarah''s shoulders. "No one will touch Sarah unless they go through me."


    "Reckless¡­", Ste said under her breath while shaking her head. She knows that Aiden and Sarah are set on going, but she hoped that someone else goes with them. There is safety in numbers.


    "We will take a few drones and set up cameras.", Sarah added while trying tofort her mother.


    "Thetest pills are ready. If they crush them, everyone in the radius of fifty meters will be knocked out.", JoAnna added.


    Ste was not pacified. Her concerned gaze didn''t leave Sarah. "I am worried that only the two of you are going. What if they figure out who you are and catch you? You know that Voronins want Aiden, and their intentions are not good. And if they figure out who you are, it will only make everything worse. Even if they don''t know that you are the Grand Elder, you are still a daughter of an Elder, a Lebedev."


    Sarah pressed her lips into a line and looked at Ste. "OK. What do you suggest? Who else cane without making them wary of us?"


    "I will go."


    They all turned toward the voice and saw Hong standing at the door.


    Sarah frowned. Since when is he listening? And she is confident that they closed the doors.


    "You want to go?", Ste asked suspiciously.


    Hong confirmed. "I''m an old man, so they will not see me as a threat. I will be keeping an eye on the youngsters¡­" He gestured toward Aiden and Sarah. "Natalia is not rted by blood to the family, so she can introduce me as her Uncle and leave me as her representative because she needs to take care of other business."


    "You got this figured out.", Sophia said to Hong.


    "Why?", Sarah asked while scrutinizing Hong. "And don''t tell me that it''s to help us. You helped us plenty and there is no need for you to do this unless you have your own agenda."


    When they first arrived here, Sarah didn''t think about Hong''s behavior as suspicious because she was focused on finding Aiden and anything else was not relevant, but now she can see that this is out of character for Hong.


    Hong is was hiding in the mountain and agreed to stay with them only after confirming that he will be under the radar, and then he insisted on staying at the Lebedev family, and now he wants to go on a mission that is much more than just bashing people and not leaving any witnesses.


    Aiden thought the same as Sarah, Hong''s behavior is suspicious. "We never probed into your background or motives because we knew that you don''t mean harm to us and that was enough. However, this is risky. Both Sarah and I will be undercover, surrounded by enemies and we can''t risk being exposed. If you want toe with us on this mission, we need to know your intentions."


    Hong observed everyone in the room before giving a small nod. He thought about this ever since he met Sarah and Aiden, and from the moment he heard Sarah say that they are finally going to act against Voronins, he was mentally preparing himself toe clean and talk about his origins. "Can we shrink the circle of people in this room?"


    Sarah agreed. "Zack, Masika, Ron, Z¡­ can you give us a minute?"


    After the four of them left, Sarah disconnected the video call. "We will be in touch once we have something¡­"


    With this, it was only the six of them in the room: Sarah, JoAnna, Sophia, Ste, Aiden, and Hong.


    "This is my family and I trust them with my life.", Sarah said. "If I end up in trouble, I would rely on them. Whatever you say here, will stay between us."


    Hong looked at five sets of eyes directed his way and hesitated. "I''m not sure where to start."


    Ste could not control her curiosity. "It would be good if you can start from the beginning."


    Hong took a deep breath before saying: "I was born as Gedeon Voronin."


    A suffocating pin-drop silence invaded the room, as everyone''s minds exploded.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1747 - Gedeon Voronin (2)

    JoAnna was the first one to recover from the bomb that Hong threw at them. "What? Did you say, Voronin?"


    Hong rubbed his chin nervously. "You must wonder what I am doing here, right?"


    "YES!", Sarah eximed and wrapped her arms around Aiden protectively.


    The idea that a Voronin was living with them for three years was unsettling. Suddenly, a stubborn old man in front of her looked like a threat and Sarah questioned her judgment. Is it possible that he was pretending to be nice and she didn''t see it? No¡­ Hong knew that she is a Lebedev and based on Aiden''s skills, he thought that Aiden is from the Voronin family, when they met him for the first time. If he wanted to hurt them, he would do that on that mountain, without any witnesses, other than Hong''s four disciples who would definitely keep his secret, and no one would know how Sarah and Aiden perished. And Michael, he was with them as well.


    Sarah knew that Hong has some background and she suspected that he might be an assassin or a spy whose cover was blown or maybe a bodyguard who failed and his high-level client was murdered or¡­ anything other than a Voronin! And why is he silent?


    "You knew who we are, yet you concealed your background.", Sarah said angrily while tightening her hold on Aiden.


    Sarah told herself to calm down. She is not an easy opponent and Aiden is right by her side. Ste and JoAnna and Sophia are present as well, and together they can take him down if needed.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and she saw that he was not anxious. He was curious to find out more.


    Aiden felt Sarah''s gaze and returned it. "It''s OK. Let''s hear him out."


    The small movement of his hand on Sarah''s back told her that he knows she is uneasy, and he was silently telling her to rx.


    Sarah gestured to Hong that he should continue talking.


    Hong cleared his throat. "First, I need to give you some background. The power in the Lebedev family is structured differently than in the Voronin family. Here, the Grand Elder¡­" Hong gestured toward Sarah. "¡­has the role of a mediator, to keep the peace and bnce between other Elders. The Grand Elder is a supervisor to twelve Elders who have their assigned territories and duties and as long as they follow guidelines set by the family, Elders will maintain their autonomy. In the Voronin family, the power and everything thates with it is centralized in the hands of the Grand Master who presides over the council of Elders. Elders in the Voronin family have roles of advisors and they will execute on orders of the Grand Master. That is why in the Lebedev family people covet positions of Elders, while in the Voronin family, everyone dreams of being the Grand Master who not only has the power over the family''s resources, but he also appoints and dismisses other Elders, and he also the right to decide on who will inherit his position."


    Hong paused and nced at the people who looked at him expectantly without a word. "You must wonder why this is relevant, right? I told you that my name is Gedeon¡­ and my father''s name was¡­ Feodor Voronin."


    Aiden reacted to this name. "Is that amon name, or are you talking about the old Grand Master who taught me?"


    Hong nodded. "That was my father. I am the only child of Feodor Voronin."


    "So¡­" Aiden scrutinized Hong. "Are we looking at the Grand Master of the Voronin family, or did your father pick someone else as his sessor?"


    "He didn''t pick anyone else, but¡­ some people made sure that I can''t take over that position."


    "Other disciples of your father.", Ste guessed.


    Hong bobbed his head. "At that time, my father didn''t have disciples other than me. But he would asionally train some of my Cousins. He believed that it''s for the good of the family, but the more time he spent with them, the more hope he gave them that they are worthy of his position. I could see the greed in their eyes whenever they looked at me or my father. What I didn''t know was that they were waiting for me to do something so that they can blow it up and get me out of their way in the search for power. As soon as they found something tangible against me, they twisted it into a sin that can''t be forgiven, and I was forced to leave. After I left, my father was confident that I will return. And by the time he sent people to find me, I learned how to cover my tracks. I am confident that after some time my father realized what the truth is, but it was toote. The only thing he could do was to train outsiders and give them skills to be Elders, with the hope that those who wronged me will be punished." Hong ended while giving a meaningful look to Aiden.


    Aiden saw a gap in the story. "You said that the Grand Master can appoint Elders. How are my skills relevant?"


    "Your skills give you the right to challenge the position, and the Grand Elder can''t refuse you, especially if you defeated an existing seat. However, our family has several cases in which Elders will be removed, such as acting against the family''s interests. And unless you have a backing, it will be difficult to prove your innocence. In the Voronin family, the number of Elders is not predetermined. If you are interested in the position of an Elder, I can give you details on what is needed to be one, and what are the conditions that Simeon can use to remove you."


    JoAnna wanted to go to the point. Hong was talking slowly with a lot of pauses and going off track, and it was making her anxious.


    "What is the sin youmitted?", JoAnna asked Hong.


    "I was twenty-two years old when I went on a mission and I met a young woman. Tamara''s blue eyes reminded me of a clear sky in summer, and she had the most beautiful smile I''ve ever seen. I waspletely smitten." Hong said dreamily and sighed sadly before continuing: "One thing led to another and¡­ we fell in love. The outrage in my family started when I said that I want to marry Tamara Petrov. You see¡­ Tamara''s Petrov family is one of the biggest branch families under Lebedevs."


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged surprised nces and focused on Hong because he was still talking¡­


    "It is not umon for people from branch families of different organizations to mingle but¡­ I was the heir, the next Grand Master, and it was not eptable. My father was on the fence and I was confident that in time he will see that Tamara loves me just how much I love her and that the family from where she ising from does not matter. However, the Elders and my cousins were louder, and my father didn''t approve. I begged my father to give us a chance, but he said that even if he allows for our marriage to happen, she will never be safe. He told me that she iscking the background to protect herself because if she is from a prominent family, no one will dare to touch her and the fact that her background is from our rivals make some of the people see her as an enemy. I didn''t listen. I thought that I can protect her. I thought that I can win. When my father said that if I proceed with marrying Tamara, my position as the next Master will be in jeopardy¡­ I told him that I quit. I told him that I don''t care about the position of the Grand Master and that he can give it to someone who will fit in the mold he and others imagined, and I left..."


    Everyone was silently waiting to hear the rest of Hong''s story. Hong told them a lot, but there were still many unanswered questions.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1748 - Gedeon Voronin (3)

    Hong saw that he has everyone''s full attention, so he continued... "If I knew that my action will cause a disaster, I would not be so rash. I was blinded by pure happiness and thought of myself as invincible. And I believed that I can protect my loved ones. Tamara and I were happy and soon Tashi was born. Tashi was close to one year old when we received an invitation from my father, it was his birthday party and I was confident how that is a perfect opportunity for him to meet his granddaughter... and he was delighted. I remember my father holding Tashi in hisp with a big smile on his face and I neglected to see disapproval of others. I knew that they were full of greed and jealousy, but I was blind to see the danger. Long story short¡­ my cousin Simeon killed Tamara and kidnapped Tashi. He made it look like an ident, but I know that Simeon is behind Tamara''s death. Simeon wanted to be the next Grand Master and he was collecting support for a long time. The only thing in his way was me because my father never revoked his previous announcement of me as his heir. I was devastated by Tamara''s death and desperate to find Tashi, and then I got a call from my Cousin Simeon who said that if I try to find Tashi, he will kill her and the only way to save Tashi''s life is if I give up my own. I knew that is not a valid deal. Simeon will kill me in order to clear his path as the next Master and he will not care about Tashi. I was aware that my death will not guarantee her safety, but I knew that as long as I am alive, Simeon will keep Tashi safe as a chip against me, so¡­ I fled. I took a different identity and roamed under the radar, hoping that I will find out something about Tashi, one day. I spent my days fighting to earn a living, learning new skills, and hiding the ones I learned as a child¡­ and that is where you found me."


    Hong ended his story while looking at Sarah and Aiden.


    "Simeon Voronin¡­", Ste said. "He is the current Grand Master of the Voronin family."


    Hong confirmed. "That is my cousin."


    Sophia frowned. "If you knew that Simeon is behind it, why didn''t you talk to your father then? As the Grand Master, he could help you find your daughter."


    "Maybe¡­ but my father could not save Tamara. How could I be confident that he will find Tashi in time? I was not willing to take that risk."


    "OK. OK¡­", Sarah mumbled whileposing her thoughts. "So that is why you didn''t approach Tashi¡­ you believe that Simeon is still watching her."


    Hong nodded. "I am confident that he is watching her. While Simeon has the power and men under hismand, Tashi is not safe. He is keeping her away from the family, to give me a false sense of security, and to get me to approach her. However, if I get close to her, he will catch me and Tashi will not be valuable to him anymore, but she will be a threat because she is a direct descendent of my father."


    "If Tashi lived separated from you and the rest of the family, she has no skills or knowledge of Voronins. How is she a threat?", JoAnna asked.


    "My father was the Master for a very long time and within the family, there are people loyal to him." Hong nced at Aiden. "Those people protected you after his passing. You told me that for some time after the Orosia summer camp, skilled masters wereing to teach you for a few years. They were people my father sent."


    Hong saw that Aiden nodded in acknowledgment, and Hong continued his exnation.


    "The fact that Simeon took over the family without the blessings of the previous Grand Master, makes his position shaky. If Tashi returns to the family, people who are loyal to my father or to the rules set by the family, will do their best to protect her. She does not have skills or knowledge to challenge the position of power, but that does not mean that her children can''t learn and be a threat as they are growing up."


    "If they will protect Tashi, they will be willing to work with you, right?", JoAnna asked.


    Hong confirmed.


    Ste saw this as a ray of hope. If someone from inside of the Voronin family will protect Hong, and he is with Sarah and Aiden, that means they will provide their assistance to Sarah and Aiden as well.


    "Do you know who they are?", Ste asked Hong.


    Hong bobbed his head. "Several namese to my mind, but nothing is certain. After all, my father is gone for a long time and if they are not publicly loyal to Simeon, they would be eliminated. In order to confirm, I would need to approach them and expose myself."


    Everyone fell into silence.


    Sarah needed additional information. "That still does not exin your motive. Why do you want to join us? Do you want to take over as the next Master? Do you want to take revenge for them killing your wife?"


    Hong exhaled sadly. "Revenge is something I left behind a long time ago. Punishing them for Tamara will only bring back bitter memories and Tamara would not approve. She was a kind and gentle soul. However, I can''t let them off if I want to protect Tashi and my grandchildren. Simeon killed for his position, and he will do it again. I need to eliminate him."


    "You want to use this tournament as an opportunity to get close.", Aiden voiced his conclusion before asking: "Will you be able to keep your cool when you see him? What if he recognizes you? Do you have a n?"


    "I''m holding onto this for a long time. A few more days or weeks won''t make a difference. We haven''t seen each other in more than thirty-five years. I doubt that Simeon or anyone from the Voronin family will recognize me. As for the n¡­ I will go with you, protect you and do whatever you tell me to do. In return, help me remove Simeon from power. I will punish Simeon, and you can do whatever you want with the rest of the Voronins."


    Sarah was suspicious about this stubborn man listening to them. "You will follow our n? And do whatever we say?"


    Hong confirmed.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and he understood that she is done asking questions. Well, he was done as well.


    "Thank you for telling us all this. We will need to think about it.", Aiden said. "You dumped a lot of information on us, and we need to process it."


    "I understand.", Hong said and left the study.


    When the door closed behind Hong, Aiden spoke to JoAnna, Sophia, and Ste: "I believe that we could all use some time to process this. Let''s meet in a few hours¡­"


    JoAnna, Sophia, and Ste didn''t need any time, but they all understood that Aiden and Sarah want to talk in private first. After all, Hong stayed with them for three years and this impacts them the most.


    Less than a minuteter, Aiden and Sarah were on their own in the study.


    Aiden nced at Sarah whose expression was unreadable. "What are you thinking?"


    "This exins why he decided to help us. When I met him, he was reserved, and he started teaching me seriously only after you showed up. He knew immediately that I am a Lebedev and he identified you as a Voronin. Do you remember when he said that our families will not allow us to be together?"


    "I remember."


    "Hong was about our age when they killed his wife and took away his daughter¡­", Sarah''s voice drifted away as she cradled her belly with her palms.


    "Shh¡­" Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah. "That will not happen to us."


    Sarah leaned into Aiden''s embrace and fisted his t-shirt while tears silently rolled down her cheeks.


    Aiden could not see her face, but he felt the moisture seep through the thin fabric of his t-shirt, and her shoulders shivered, and he knew... "Why are you crying?"


    "I need you to stop asking me that. I am pregnant. And pregnant women are emotional. And this¡­ was emotional¡­"


    Aiden sighed helplessly and rubbed Sarah''s back while waiting for her to cry it out.


    Jeff and Felix told him about crazy food cravings, warned him not to mention anything rted to her weight, and they said that he will enjoy as her breasts increase in size. But they didn''t mention crying spells.


    Aiden decided to do more research rted to pregnancy because it seems that Jeff and Felix are not reliable.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1749 - Briefing

    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    June 19


    Early morning, Sarah and Aiden gathered their kids, and they had a talk about the current situation and future ns.


    Present in the room are Hong, Zack, Masika, Ron, Z, Bo, Francisca, Wing, Azra, Souta, Cam, Julius, Allen, Beck, Imani, Jamari, Corey, and Merve.


    Zack is acting as Sarah''s proxy for the position that belonged to ex-Elder Niki and Masika is Zack''s assistant. Imani and Jamari are by JoAnna''s side, and Corey and Merve are with Sophia. Other kids act as security and help where needed with Beck being responsible for hardware and devices.


    Sarah informed them that she will go with Aiden and Hong on a mission to infiltrate the Voronin family. "I want to repeat, this is something that should be kept between us. Other Elders still don''t know if they can trust us and we shouldn''t trust them either. It is not a secret that there are unofficial rtionships between the Lebedev and Voronin families, but we don''t have information on how deep they go and who all is involved. Outside people here, you can talk to Anna, Sophia, and my parents. Make sure that if you talk about something that is not for outsiders, you are not overheard. If anyone approaches you and you are not sure if it''s appropriate, say that you are not authorized to disclose that information and confirm with Anna or Sophia before speaking."


    Aiden nodded in agreement and added: "We are going into enemy''s territory and we will be outnumbered. If Voronins find out that we are there, we will be in trouble. Make sure that this information does not leak."


    "Who knows from the Lebedev family?", Francisca asked.


    "Everyone knows that we are hostile toward Voronins. However, only a few know about this mission, and those are Konstantin, my parents, and Owen.", Sarah responded. "This afternoon there is a meeting of Elders and I will disclose my uing absence, but I will not tell them where we are going."


    Sarah and Aiden answered questions, how much they could, and the kids were visibly worried when they found about theck of details rted to this mission.


    "Our goal is to get in, and there is a chance that we will fail.", Sarah said at the end. "The worst case is that we get captured. The next level of failure is that we don''t find anything useful. In that case, we will find a way to make our exit and return here. If we are captured or need help leaving, we will send you a signal and we expect that you follow instructions from Anna and Sophia."


    "Do you think there are chances for a peaceful solution where two families will merge into one?", Imani asked.


    Aiden answered: "Merging, maybe. Peacefully, no. We had previous knowledge about the Lebedev family because of Ste, andpared to that, our knowledge about Voronins iscking. However, no matter how we act in regard to the Voronins, currently, there are people in power, and merging means that they will need to let go of it. It will not be peaceful."


    Everyone dispersed and Imani, Masika, Z, and Merve lingered behind; all four looking at Sarah expectantly.


    "I will go check on Hero¡­", Aiden told Sarah and gave her a quick kiss before leaving the study.


    "Do you have something you want to talk about?", Sarah asked when the door closed behind Aiden.


    "Will it really be OK?", Masika asked Sarah.


    "What makes you think that it will not?"


    "Because you went on numerous missions, and you never gave us such a briefing.", Z responded.


    Sarah was d that her girls noticed an abnormality. "This is the biggest risk we ever took, and this is the first time we are approaching the family that has their eyes on Aiden. To say that I am nervous would be an understatement."


    "You don''t need to go. You are pregnant and there is no need for this.", Imani urged Sarah. "We can just attack them, destroy everything they have, and eliminate the threat."


    "We can''t. Look around you. I thought of the Lebedev family as monsters, but now that I am here I see that I was wrong. Sure, there are greedy and malicious people, but such people exist everywhere. I am still observing and trying to distinguish friends from foes, but I believe that we can coexist with most of them. The same goes for Voronins. We need to see what the situation is, gather information¡­ and there is a strong chance that depending on our approach, we might find allies."


    Imani was confused. "You want to ally yourself with Voronins? They kidnapped Aiden, and they are watching him for years without good intentions."


    Sarah didn''t deny this. "As a family, I hate them. But I can''t put everyone in the same bucket and just kill them all because not all of them wronged me."


    "Sarah¡­", Merve called. "Promise us that you will be careful."


    Sarah smiled. "Of course."


    Merve looked at Sarah sternly. "I mean it. While Aiden was missing, your body was with us, but your mind was not. We were all scared that we lost Aiden and that we are losing you as well. Don''t leave us. We need you."


    Sarah''s heart cracked. She was so consumed by her grief that Aiden is missing, and she neglected her kids. Sarah realized that they were concerned as well, because Aiden was missing and Sarah was slipping into madness. All the kids from the Cliffside Vi are acting as grown-ups so often, that Sarah sometimes forgets they are kids and they need to hear that everything will be OK.


    Sarah spread her arms. "Come here¡­"


    Imani, Masika, Z, and Merve approached Sarah and they ended up in a five-girl hug.


    "I promise to be careful and not to do anything reckless. And if we are in trouble, we will send an SOS signal, and we will rely on you to get us out. OK?"


    Z, Imani, Masika, and Merve nodded.


    Sarah inched away continued with advice while making eye-contact with each of the four girls. "Take care of each other and I count on you to keep things here in order. When this is over, we will all go for a long vacation. Christmas this year will be spectacr, and you will need to handle most of the things because I will be seven months pregnant."


    "It will be exciting. The first baby in our house!", Masika eximed.


    Sarah hummed in agreement. "And it will be a super-lucky baby to have all of you as sisters."


    "When will you find out if it''s a boy or a girl?", Merve asked.


    "I can do the test in two weeks, but I didn''t talk to Aiden if we want to know in advance or not."


    Imani looked at Sarah in disbelief. "Eeeh? You want to keep it as a surprise? How will you decorate the nursery?"


    Z nodded in agreement with Imani and added: "And you will need to buy clothes in advance. I hope it''s a girl and we can buy her adorable dresses¡­"


    The topic switched to the pregnancy and baby and Sarah was happy that the heavy mood was lifted. Her only hope was that all this mess with Voronins will be cleared up by Christmas, but she didn''t want to voice those thoughts and risk spoiling the bright smiles around her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1750 - Before The Tournament (1)

    In the afternoon, Sarah attended a meeting with the Elders. Konstantin and Zack were present as well. They discussed everyone''s status and she was pleased that no one reported any issues.


    After they retrieved Aiden, Sarah asked all the Elders to keep an eye on Voronins and to report if anything is out of the ordinary and this was the time when they shared their findings.


    "Voronins usual activity is lowered¡­", Elder Dimitri said. "They are preparing for the tournament and most of their attention is focused on that."


    Sarah was happy that Dimitri brought up the tournament. She would ask about it, if it was not mentioned. "How much do we know about the tournament?"


    Gavril responded: "Voronins are nning to strengthen their ranks and for that purpose they allowed their people to bring in promising individuals from outside that can fight. The tournament starts tomorrow and as the oue, they n to identify the top ten participants who will get to form their teams and depending on the performance even establish their own bases. However, if more than ten individuals show extraordinary talents, they will expand the number of people they keep. My sources say that they are willing to retain at least ten people in leadership positions and many other regrs with a goal to mix them with their current forces and revive thirty of their bases, maybe more."


    Sarah was happy to hear this. Those thirty bases are probably abandoned after the attacks from the Army of Chaos. Knowing that Voronins are shaken up and scrambling after what her army did, was making her giddy on the inside.


    "Do we know where the tournament will be held?", Sarah asked.


    Gavril confirmed. He typed on theptop in front of him and a big screen on the wall showed a map of Europe and Asia.


    Gavril stood up and pointed at the map. "They will all gather here¡­ and the tournament will be held here, in one of their main bases, fifty kilometers Northwest from Borodin¡­"


    Sarah knew about the location of the initial gathering, and the fact that Gavril pointed at the same spot confirmed that his information is matching with the one Natalia revealed.


    The base Northwest of Borodin was one of the locations they suspected as possibilities where the tournament will be held.


    "How confident are your sources about the location?", Sarah asked Gavril.


    "The information is solid. The Voronins will need to transfer all the participants to the base that can host such an event. Other than being the closest major base, this one is the main base in the Voronin family for training, and we confirmed increased activity in the area. That base hasrge training grounds that can be used for a tournament with slight modifications, and it also has barracks that can host more than two hundred people."


    "While on the topic of Voronins adding more people to their forces¡­", Elder Todor spoke. "Over thest few years, Voronins are suffering systematic losses in manpower and territory and the rumor is that several organizations are to be med. Per our reports, one of those organizations is the Army of Chaos. Can you confirm if that is the case?"


    Sarah understood that since Aiden''s rescue operation in Natalia''s camp, her involvement in the Amy of Chaos is revealed and the Elders were eager to find out the details. After that event, Sarah left, and they must be bubbling with curiosity.


    Well, there is no point in denying the obvious.


    "Yes. The Army of Chaos is targeting Voronins for thest three years."


    All the Elders exchanged nces, surprised at the straightforward response.


    "Do you mind telling us the reason?", Elder Todor continued probing.


    Sarah was ready for this. She will not reveal the connection between the old Grand Master and Aiden, but there are other things she can say¡­ "I am a Lebedev and they are our enemies. As you probably know, my husband is from the White family whose base is in Austin, Texas, in the United States. Voronins infiltrated the White family and some of their people participated in the internal struggle within the White family several years ago and that was the catalyst for us to start acting against them."


    "Can we assume that you have the control of the Army of Chaos?", another Elder asked.


    Sarah looked through the room and other than her mother''s, everyone''s gazes were full of anticipation. Her lips curved into a smile. If Sarah says that she does not like this position of power, she would be lying. "Yes. Anything else, or can we move on with the agenda?"


    Vasily had a question: "Is the Army of Chaos going to merge with our family''s forces?"


    "No. However, if you need my men for an operation, coboration is possible."


    Vasily was not pleased with Sarah''s response. "I can assume that those extra people you brought in are members of the Army of Chaos. They are here, having ess to our resources, yet we can''t ess theirs?"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Vasily. "They are not extras. They are my people. They are my family. I will appreciate it if you keep that in mind. As I said, if your men arecking in skills or numbers, coboration is possible. Other than manpower, the Army of Chaos has one of the most sophisticated surveince equipment. If you are interested to find out more, I have people who are willing to give you a demonstration, and it can be installed in locations of your choosing. It''s installed in two vis I''m using currently. Anything else?"


    Vasily pressed his lips into a line. He was obviously not pleased. He spoke with Milena (aka Ste) about merging the Army of Chaos with their forces, and Milena told him that Sarah just arrived and that he needs to give her time to adjust to the family. But how much time should he wait?


    Vasily understands that Sarah does not want to merge forces because this makes her a powerhouse in the Lebedev family with a separate army, but merging would be beneficial for the Lebedevs. The fact that Sarah keeps her Army of Chaos separate, is telling him that Sarah has an agenda different from the one of strengthening Lebedevs and leading them into a bright future.


    Sarah took Vasily''s silence as if he does not want to talk about it anymore. "Alright, as thest thing before we end this meeting, I want to announce my absence starting tomorrow. Zack will continue acting as my proxy in coborating with other organizations, and Konstantin will be my proxy as the Grand Elder. Communication will be limited, and if you need to reach me, you can through Anna and Sophia."


    "How long will you be out?", Elder Gavril asked.


    "I''m not sure. It will depend on the circumstances, but I estimate at least one week¡­"


    Sarah left the conference roomst with Konstantin by her side. They were finalizing a few things when she spotted Vasily in the hallway. He was obviously waiting for her.


    "Can we talk?", Vasily gestured toward the outside.


    "Sure.", Sarah responded.


    Sarah told JoAnna and Sophia who were in the waiting lounge to go ahead, and she will join themter.


    Vasily dismissed Ivan. "I have something to discuss with Grand Elder Sarah..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1751 - Before The Tournament (2)

    Sarah and Vasily walked toward the back garden in silence and Vasily nced around, to make sure no one is following them, before speaking.


    "You are absent a lot. Don''t you want to deal with family matters?"


    "I am dealing with family matters.", Sarah said matter-of-factly.


    Vasily''s eyes shed as all the clues fell into ce. "I see. No wonder you had all those questions about Voronins. You are going to deal with them. When I look at the timing, it will be rted to the tournament. Considering theck ofmunication¡­ you are going to infiltrate the tournament."


    Before Sarah could respond, Aiden approached them. He saw that JoAnna and Sophia left without Sarah and when he found out that Sarah went to the garden with Vasily, he could not wait on the side. There is no way he will let Vasily close to Sarah unprotected, not now when she is pregnant. Vasily is unpredictable, what if the fight starts?


    Vasily observed Aiden who put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders protectively.


    "He is going also? As a fighter?"


    Sarah noticed that even though Vasily asked questions, those were statements. He already knew the answers.


    Sarah was surprised by Vasily''s deduction skills. He can pick up the pieces ande up with a theory so quickly that is frightening. No wonder Ste said that Vasily is a genius and that no one can understand how he finds out about things.


    "What do you want, Vasily?"


    Vasily grinned. Sarah''sck of denial means that his assumptions are correct. As usually. "First, I want you to call me Uncle. Second, tell me how I can help."


    Vasily''s mood swings and friendliness were something Sarah was getting used to and she found that the more she interacts with him, the more she is sessful in suppressing the nauseating feeling he invokes within her.


    Sarah ignored the Uncle part and focused on thetter. "It will help if you keep our cover. We are counting that no one knows who we are. Do things as you usually would, without attracting additional attention and if anyone asks about us, mention that we are here and that I''m busy, keeping a low profile while learning about the organization. That will be the biggest help you can provide at this stage."


    Vasily confirmed that he will do that. There was one more point¡­ "Voronins probably know that Natalia''s base was destroyed."


    Sarah agreed. "That is a possibility. But as long as they don''t know who did it, we will be safe. Natalia announced three weeks ago that she is sending an outsider as her representative, so Aiden''sck of knowledge about the base being destroyed can be justified. I am going as a love-stricken girl who is apanying him, and Natalia will make an appearance to confirm our story. Natalia will not stay long, with an excuse that she has her own urgent matters to settle, leaving Hong with us as her proxy. Natalia''s sudden departure will match up with the story of her fixing up her base."


    Vasily approved. "You thought of everything. Do you want me to set up my men in the area as a backup in case you bump into trouble?"


    Sarah refused. There is no way that she will willingly be surrounded by Vasily''s men. "My people will be in the area. Don''t add more. They might sh and alert Voronins."


    Vasily eyed Aiden. "Are you sure that he can fight?"


    Sarah felt Aiden''s muscles tensing and she ced her hand over his, to tell him that she got this. Fight with Vasily at this point would not benefit anyone.


    "Aiden can manage. And before you express any other doubts, he is the only one against whom I can go all out during a spar, and there is no one else I would trust with my safety. My husband is skilled and smart, and he will take care of me."


    At Sarah''s words, Aiden rxed. He liked the praise and his right hand moved toward her belly because he will not only protect Sarah, but their baby as well. At thest moment, Aiden realized that his action would expose Sarah''s pregnancy, and his handnded on her waist clumsily.


    Of course, Vasily didn''t miss this movement and he thought that it''s awkward. His attention was drawn toward Sarah who was still talking¡­


    "¡­You can reach out to my mother if you wish, but don''t obstruct my people because each of them is ying a role in this n."


    Vasily thought how that makes sense. He confirmed what Sarah is up to, but he didn''t know where she is going with all that. "What is your endgame?"


    "It will depend on what we find out."


    Vasily didn''t ept that Sarah is open to any option. "You must have some idea¡­"


    "The only thing we know is that the Voronin family is a threat. Once we gather the necessary information, we wille up with a n and deal with them based on what we find out."


    Vasily was pacified with this answer. Sarah''s words reassured him that the Voronin family will suffer and the only thing pending is to decide how. "Count on my help."


    Sarah wanted to say, <em>''no, thank you''</em>, but she bit the first word away and forced a smile. "Thank you. If there is a need, we will contact you. If there is nothing else, we need to pack..."


    Sarah and Aiden walked back into the vi, leaving Vasily in the garden behind with his thoughts.


    Vasily''s attention was drawn to the side. "Ivan? I told you to leave."


    "Did you really expect me to leave you on your own, surrounded by Sarah''s people?"


    Vasily chuckled. "Since when I need you to watch my back?"


    "I always have your back. You know that I would do anything for the Lebedev family, even go against your orders."


    "Watch it, Ivan.", Vasily growled. "Your loyalty should be with me."


    "You don''t need to worry about me, unless loyalty to you and loyalty to the Lebedev family are two different things." Ivan saw that Vasily rxed and Ivan released the breath he was holding. "Did you scold Sarah for not taking her role as the Grand Elder seriously?"


    Edges of Vasily''s lips curved up. "There was no need for any scolding. She is doing much better than I thought she will. Sarah''s hands-on approach is something our family never saw from an Elder."


    "Hands-on approach?", Ivan asked.


    Ivan knew the answer, but if he does not appear curious he will reveal that he eavesdropped on the conversation between Vasily and Sarah.


    "There is no need for you to worry. She has it covered."


    Ivan was not pleased with this denial. Why is Vasily keeping him on the side? Ivan was Vasily''s closest man, and he always knew that Vasily was up to.


    "Are you sure that she is the right choice for the Grand Elder?"


    Vasily nodded in confirmation. "More than ever."


    "What about that boy next to her?"


    Vasily didn''t understand. "Her husband? What about him?"


    "Do you believe that they forgot what you did to him three years ago?", Ivan reminded Vasily.


    Vasily frowned. Based on his observation, Sarah is not the one to let go of grudges, and she will do anything for Aiden. At that time, Vasily saw Aiden as an outsider, as someone who will hinder Sarah''s way into the Lebedev family. Things are different now, but the fact is that he can''t change the past.


    "I don''t think she forgot, but as long as I''m useful, she will not act against me."


    Ivan looked at Vasily in disbelief. "What will happen if you are not useful anymore?"


    Vasily shrugged. "I am just one man. As long as the family is taken care of, I will ept whateveres my way. And Sarah... she takes care of her family. She will punish me when the time is right, and until then, I will do what I can to help her."


    Ivan looked at Vasily''s retreating back and he was not sure how to respond to this. Ivan does not believe that Sarah is the right Grand Elder for the family, and nothing can change his mind. But it''s obvious that Vasily believes she is perfect. Is Vasily willing to throw his life away for the Lebedev family? If that happens, where does that leave Ivan?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1752 - Before The Tournament (3)

    "Are you OK?", Aiden asked Sarah when they entered the vi.


    Sarah understood that he is concerned because Vasily approached her. "I''m fine. You?"


    "I wish to rip his head off, but I know that this is not the time. I was worried that he will hurt you."


    "He will not hurt me as long as he sees me as someone useful for the Lebedev family. He approves of us taking down Voronins. I heard some stories about how he has a deep grudge with them, but I never heard why. It does not matter. He thinks that he can use me, and I think the same about him. I call this a temporary truce and once Voronins are out of the picture, I will deal with Vasily."


    "WE will deal with him.", Aiden corrected her.


    Sarah and Aiden entered the master bedroom which they set up withputers they are using to fix Eve. While they were in Los Angeles, the Ceresc Solutions, and in the base of the Lebedev Family, unless they were doing something else, Sarah and Aiden were working on getting Eve back online.


    Mishi and his team cleaned up more modules and Sarah and Aiden were putting it all together and slowly assembling the foundation needed to wake up Eve from her slumber.


    "While you were in a meeting, I finalized reviewing the code and kicked off another round of diagnostics...", Aiden said as he took a seat in front of hisputer. He observed the results on the screen for a few seconds before nodding in approval. "This looks good. I believe that we can start Eve."


    He noticed that Sarah sat in her chair and is staring nkly at the screen in front of her. "Sarah?"


    Sarah took in a shaky breath. "It''s three weeks how in unplugged Eve and I am concerned how much of her memory is damaged."


    "We cleaned up her functionality and most of it is ready to be used. We will not know more than that until she wakes up and we diagnose her during runtime. If you are reluctant, we can do thister."


    Sarah rejected. "There is noter. We don''t know how long we will be absent this time..."


    Sarah put her hands on the keyboard in front of her and started typing.


    "Here goes¡­", Sarah mumbled and hit thest key.


    After a few seconds of silence and numerous lines of code flying on the screen in front of Sarah, she called: "Eve?"


    "Yes?", Eve''s familiar voice sounded from a wireless speaker on the desk.


    Sarah''s eyes widened. She was surprised and relieved at the same time, and nervous as well. "Do you know what is today''s date?"


    "19th June 2023."


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "Sarah White, my master who created me.... born as Sarah Hill on 10th June 1999 from parents¡­"


    Sarah listened to Eve talking and leaned on Aiden. She asked Eve who Aiden is and several other control questions about her family before going to the point¡­


    "Eve, what is the status of your memory?"


    "I''m detecting corruption that is causing gaps spanning from three minutes to seven weeks¡­"


    Sarah sighed sadly. Seven weeks is a lot. "Eve,pile a report with the information on what timeframes are corrupted, and then remove corrupted data."


    Two secondster, Eve asked: "Master, why is my memory corrupted?"


    "We had a breach, and someone sneaked in a virus¡­", Sarah exined what happened and asked Eve to do self-analysis and to report any problems. They willpare results from Eve to the ones that they did previously with external tools. "We are working on a module that will prevent this from urring again¡­"


    "Better?", Aiden asked Sarah when she finished talking to Eve.


    "I''m happy that Eve is online and sad about the damage but¡­ it could have been worse. Thank you for helping me fix Eve."


    "There is no need to thank me. Eve can control all the devices, and that means the drones are fully operational, and so are our lenses. Other than that, I''m not sure that we can rely on her for this mission."


    "I don''t want to rush with Eve. Eve has the functionality, but she learned how to identify issues. With gaps in her memory, I''m afraid that Eve will not be as efficient as how she used to be and if we rely on her and she fails, we will be in more trouble than what we can handle. Imagine if she identifies us as foes and ends up knocking us out. And also, the device for disabling signal jammers can''t be on all the time."


    Aiden pressed his lips into a line. Sarah has a point. "Let''s do a few tests for drone control and security systems. We should let our siblings know about Eve''s state before we go to the mission¡­"


    ¡­


    Sophia and JoAnna were happy to hear that Eve is back online, but they had their questions.


    "You said that she has memory loss. What does that mean? How should we treat her?", Sophia asked.


    Sarah thought about how to answer this. "Think of her like a ten-year-old who had brain damage and now she is at the level of a five-year-old, but you don''t know which parts of her brain got damaged, so you need to probe her slowly. With her memory gaps, she might not remember Alice or Jayden being born or that Lia loves chocte chip cookies."


    JoAnna nodded in understanding. "When we have time, we will talk with Eve and fill in the gaps for her."


    Sarah thought that is a good idea. "That would be great. Tell Jeff and Felix to do the same."


    "Is Eve controlling the security now?", Sophia asked.


    "Partially. I sent you on your email functionality that is enabled. I''m still not confident in giving Eve a full control."


    JoAnna agreed. "No one wants to give full control to a five-year-old."


    "Are you guys ready for tomorrow?", Sophia asked Sarah and Aiden.


    Aiden nced at Sarah before responding: "Ready as we will ever be. We still need to pack¡­"


    Sophia had to ask another question: "Are you sure about taking Hong with you?"


    Sarah confirmed. "We talked about this and... he has his reasons to go. If he wanted to hurt us, he had many opportunities to do so in thest three years. He will help us stay safe and we will help him get his freedom."


    JoAnna had the same concern as Sophia. "Are you sure that Hong will not snap when he sees his cousin sitting on the throne and enjoying all the power he snatched from Hong and used to kill his wife and keep his daughter as a hostage?"


    Aiden responded: "Hong waited more than thirty years for this. He is wise enough to understand that a few more days is not a lotpared to that. And he knows that if he rushes, he will fail¡­"


    ¡­


    After dinner, Sarah and Aiden went to finish packing.


    They don''t have much to pack because they will be traveling lightly, with one backpack each.


    Aiden was folding t-shirts and Sarah was going through the suitcase she brought from the Cliffside Vi.


    "Redhead or blonde?"


    Sarah''s question got Aiden''s attention. He turned toward her and saw her holding onto two wigs.


    Aiden grinned and wiggled his eyebrows yfully. "Do you need to ask?"


    Sarahughed. "Blonde it is. What will my name be?"


    "I will call you<em> ''sweetheart''</em> and <em>''love''</em>, as usually. Do you need another name?"


    "I guess I don''t, Alex."


    Aiden''s whole face twitched when he heard that name and Sarah noticed. "You don''t like the name Alex?"


    "It brings bad memories."


    Sarah moved and sat in hisp. "Then, let''s finish this mission quickly and put it behind us¡­ I want to go home and decorate the nursery. I will let you pick my maternity dresses."


    Aiden cradled Sarah in his embrace and took a deep breath. "Promise not to do anything reckless. Don''t cause trouble. Stay by my side and if anyone provokes you, let me handle it. OK?"


    "Yes, husband. I promise.", Sarah said softly.


    Aiden exhaled helplessly. He knows that Sarah means it, but when they are there and adrenalin surges in the heat of the moment, it will be another story. With pregnancy hormones adding to Sarah''s already explosive personality, it will be impossible to control her. That is his wife, and she is perfect.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1753 - The First Day Of The Tournament (1)

    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    June 20


    3:42 AM


    Sarah and Aiden got out of the vi and headed toward the customized jeep that waited for them in front.


    Aiden was carrying two backpacks and Sarah was two steps behind him, yawning while stretching her arms above her head.


    After packing and nning and checking Eve, they slept only about three hours.


    As she stepped on the stairs in front of the main entrance, Sarah paused with her arms up in the air and her mouth open in an iplete yawn at the sight of all the people gathered outside.


    "Why are you here?", Sarah asked.


    "We want to send you off¡­", Ste responded.


    Other than Ste, present are JoAnna, Sophia, Zack, Masika, Ron, Z, Bo, Francisca, Wing, Azra, Souta, Cam, Beck, Allen, Julius, Corey, Merve, Imani, Jamari, Edward, Owen, Konstantin, Dimitri, Gavril, and Vasily. Sarah was super-surprised to see Ade, Hande, Tejan, Rosa, Daniel, Xiaohui, Nico, and Aaron who were supposed to be at the Ceresc Solutions. Even their fur-babies were lined up in front of the jeep.


    "Don''t forget¡­ when you form your team, we are joining first¡­", Ade told Aiden and Hande nodded in agreement with Ade''s words.


    "I don''t know where you are going¡­", Dimitri said to Sarah. "But I hope youe back safely and soon so that we can have another celebration. The spice mix for barbecue was delicious and I crave to have it again."


    "I will make the vani cake with fresh strawberries. I still have the recipe¡­", Vasily added.


    "That''s a deal.", Sarah responded.


    Everyone was smiling and had concerned expressions and even Vasily merged into this scene. Sarah was confident that if the incident from three years ago didn''t happen, when Aiden was put in aa and she lost her baby¡­ she would get along well with her entric Uncle Vasily.


    Hong joined them outside and after a quick chat with Bo, Wing, and Souta, he took his seat in the back of the jeep.


    Edward approached the jeep and knocked on the window to get Hong''s attention. "I heard that you lost your wife. That was unfortunate. Take care of my kids and they will help you get back what is left of your family."


    Hong hummed in confirmation.


    "Don''t you have a base to run?", Aiden asked Aaron.


    Aaron shrugged. "We came to wish you good luck and we will head back right away¡­ Aiden, take care of Sarah."


    Sarah perked up while expecting to see Aiden''s reaction, knowing that it could escte into macho-bickering at any moment. She was amazed to see that Aiden smiled and patted Aaron''s shoulder before responding: "I will."


    "I confirmed that the security at the Ceresc Solutions is working as expected.", Nico said to Sarah and Aiden, and Beck added: "We will continue testing the system and take notes of performance so you can see it when you return."


    "Don''t forget to take your vitamins¡­", JoAnna advised Sarah.


    "Make sure youe back to us...", Jamari told Aiden. "Don''t make us worried again."


    Everyone had something to say and they hugged while givingst-minute advice and well wishes.


    "If we stay any longer, we will bete¡­", Sarah said. "Thank you for sending us off."


    Sarah and Aiden gave a final round of pats and head-scratches to their fur-babies before getting into the car.


    After five minutes'' drive, Aiden stopped the jeep in front of one building where prisoners are held. When Natalia joined them in the car, they were ready to head out.


    "Sleep¡­ it''s a long drive¡­", Aiden told Sarah who was sitting on the front passenger''s seat.


    Sarah nced at the back seat and saw that Hong is looking out the window and Natalia is next to him, unconscious. They drugged her and she will wake up before they reach their destination.


    Sarah yawned, leaned her head on Aiden''s shoulder, and slept off within a minute.


    ...


    5:51 AM


    Undisclosed location¡­


    "I estimate at least three hundred vehicles¡­", Sarah mumbled as Aiden drove through the improvised parking lot on the clearing off the road. "I wonder how many fighters are here¡­"


    A man waved them to stop. It was obvious that he is part of the organization.


    Aiden lowered the driver''s side window and the man peeked at the passengers. "Do you know why you are here?"


    Aiden nodded.


    "From what base?"


    Natalia leaned forward and responded: "Natalia Sokolova, V12K."


    The man nced at the tablet in his hand before talking to them again. "There is no need to get your things out. Leave weapons in the car. If you pass the first round, you will get instructions on where to go next. If you fail, you can return from where you came from before lunchtime¡­ There is parking here¡­ Check-in is that way¡­"


    It didn''t take long for them to get in line for check-in.


    Hong was responsible to keep an eye on his <em>''niece''</em>, Natalia. She was under the obedience potion, so that was not a problem.


    At the check-in, Natalia repeated her information and registered Aiden as her fighter, Alex Perun. For Sarah and Hong, Natalia said that they are with them and no other questions were asked. Sarah was a bit disappointed because she wanted to introduce herself as Olga Perun. Sarah''s short blonde wig, tight jeans, and torn t-shirt at the edges matched the character of an enamored troublemaking girl perfectly.


    They were patted by security to ensure no one is carrying a weapon and Aiden got a number 257.


    Aiden''s eyes lit up when he saw a big open tent with breakfast items. They had a variety of pastries, jams, butter, and offering coffee, tea, and milk.


    Sarah wanted to go and see the area where the fights will happen, in order to find out what awaits Aiden, but he was interested in food, so they went to eat first.


    On the side, there were foldable tables and benches that people used to sit and eat. That area was packed.


    Sarah and Natalia headed toward the tables while Aiden and Hong went to get food.


    Thedies were lucky to find seats because one group finished their food and left.


    From the crowd that ate, Sarah overheard that it will be a group elimination where ten participants will enter the marked area and fight for their right to continue with thepetition. The information on how many people will win their right for a second round was inconsistent. Someone said only thest man standing is a winner, and someone said the top three. In any case, it was certain that the first round ofpetition will eliminate a lot of fighters.


    Sarah was excited.


    "What are you smiling?", Aiden asked when he approached Sarah with a tray that had small packs of jam, sliced bread, and a variety of pastries.


    Hong was two steps behind Aiden, carrying a tray with four cups of steaming tea.


    "I am excited to see you fighting.", Sarah responded while checking out the pastries. "I don''t remember thest time I had a luxury of standing on the side and enjoying the view of my dashing husband bashing people."


    Aiden chuckled. "Your dashing husband will give you a good show."


    Hong didn''t approve the idea of a good show, and he ignored their flirting. "Don''t draw too much attention to yourself from the start. You will risk people seeing you as an enemy and they might band against you. Win by a narrow margin¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1754 - The First Day Of The Tournament (2)

    6:55 AM


    "In five minutes, check-in booths will close!", a voice boomed from the speakers. "For the ones who received their numbers, please approach one of the screens to see in which group you will be¡­ There are four fighting areas, groups one to four will start in ten minutes, others will wait their turn¡­"


    Sarah, Aiden, Hong, and Natalia went to one of the screens and saw thatpetitor 257 (aka Aiden, aka Alex) is in group 15 and that he was set for fighting area number three.


    "There are three groups before you in that fighting area. We should go and watch fights before yours¡­", Sarah suggested, and Aiden agreed.


    Natalia trailed behind Sarah and Aiden and due to the obedience potion, she was unable to do anything against them. But even if she could, she wouldn''t dare do anything to expose them at this point. If Voronins find out that she brought in outsiders from the Lebedev family, they would skin her alive so it''s best for her to keep quiet.


    Natalia was surprised that they treated her well. They even gave her breakfast and other than interrogations, they are not giving her any hard time. She hoped that after all this is over, they will release her. Maybe.


    They made their way through the crowd and approached fighting area number three.


    It was t on the ground and someone spray-painted a big circle, to mark the edges. The other three fighting areas were also in the visible range with several meters distance between them, and there were bleachers set up so that spectators can see and watch the fight from an elevated position.


    Sarah, Aiden, Hong, and Natalia found seats and observed themotion. It was very lively.


    "Natalia!", a woman called. "I was not sure if you will make it¡­"


    "Iskra¡­", Natalia greeted her back. "Long time no see."


    "Are these your fighters?", Iskra asked while eyeing Hong, Aiden, and Sarah.


    Natalia gestured toward Aiden. "He is."


    "Hmm¡­" Iskra pursed her lips and eyed Aiden. "You told me you have a fighter, but you didn''t tell me that he is handsome. How about you join my camp, sweetie?" She winked at Aiden.


    Sarah wanted to rip her throat out. How dares that woman flirt with Aiden when Sarah is right there?


    Aiden''s hold on Sarah tightened, telling her to rx.


    "Not interested.", Aiden responded to Iskra icily.


    Iskra''s eyes shed. "Is that loyalty I see, or did Natalia offer you something you can''t refuse? Whatever she gave you, I will double it. I am younger than she is¡­"


    "He said that he is not interested.", Sarah growled. "Leave while you can."


    Iskra frowned at Sarah and she was surprised by Sarah''s murderous re. Iskra was confident that Sarah is bluffing. If Sarah has any fighting capabilities, she would bepeting and not a spectator. Natalia said that only Aiden is a fighter.


    Iskra turned to Natalia and made a face. "You found yourself fascinating people. I hope they can fight and not only talk."


    "If they can fight or not, you will find out soon.", Natalia responded. "I rmend that you look after your people."


    Iskra lifted her chin defiantly and walked away.


    "Who is she?", Aiden asked Natalia when Iskra was out of the earshot.


    "She manages a base that rivals mine¡­", Natalia responded and paused. How can she talk like she still has a base? It''s destroyed.


    Sarah''s eyes didn''t leave Iskra who went two rows up and sat with four young men and two women. They were talking something and Iskra was gesturing toward them.


    Aiden pulled Sarah closer to him and kissed her temple. "I''ve got this¡­ try not to stress too much¡­", he spoke only for Sarah to hear.


    Sarah leaned on Aiden and smiled as her fighting spirit subsided. Aiden''s touch and voice can calm her down even when they are in the middle of the enemy''s camp. She felt as if there is an invisible shield protecting them from everything negative and it was wonderful.


    Sarah knows that majority of people gathered here are not pushovers and that they are troublemakers. But that will not stop Sarah from protecting what is hers. And Aiden¡­ is hers. After all, if there is apetition of who is the biggest troublemaker, she would be the one at the top, with Aiden.


    "The first round begins in three minutes¡­", a voice boomed from the speakers. "Participating fighters shoulde to the areas designated for their fight. The round starts with ten fighters. Weapons are not allowed. A fighter is eliminated if he steps out of bounds or if he can''t fight¡­ idents happen, but if you kill your opponent on purpose, you will be disqualified¡­ Thest three fighters standing will advance to next round¡­"


    Sarah calcted that if Aiden is 257, there are definitely more than three hundred fighters. And considering that the check-in proceeded for a full hour after they arrived, it might be four hundred. Assuming that the number is rounded to four hundred if three out of ten are going to proceed to the second round, that means that one hundred and twenty will be qualified out of four hundred. This is exactly how Sophia predicted: quick elimination.


    They observed that one of Iskra''s men went down to the fighting area number three. The man was very muscr with a short military-like buzz cut.


    Among the ten fighters in area number three, there was one female. She had a tight red t-shirt on, and her light brown hair was tied in a ponytail. Sarah was curious to see how she will perform among those nine men.


    The audience quieted down as the countdown started on the screens: "5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Go!"


    Everything erupted into chaos. The fighters lunged toward each other, and the audience started shouting and screaming encouragements and curses.


    Sarah stood up to see because people in front were standing and they were blocking her view.


    Within five seconds, three people from the fighting area number three were out of bounds and one was on the ground, not moving. Sarah was happy to see that the girl in the red t-shirt is still in.


    One manunched an attack on the muscr man from Iskra''s team and it was like he hit a mountain. Iskra''s man pped him out of bounds like he swatted a fly.


    "That guy is strong.", Sarah mumbled.


    "The one who attacked him was weak.", Aiden responded.


    Sarah perked up when she saw that the woman in the red t-shirt is very nimble. She skillfully avoided several attacks with minimum movements and when one man lunged toward her, the woman jumped up and the man skidded below her¡­ out of bounds.


    The first round didn''t take more than five minutes. Among the three people standing in the fighting area number three were Iskra''s man and the girl in the red t-shirt.


    The fights in other areas ended as well and the announcement was made that the next round will start in five minutes and he started repeating the rules.


    The unconscious people were dragged to the side and one of the organizers approached the winners to take their information. Everything moved rather quickly.


    ...


    When they announced that the third round is about to start in five minutes, Aiden pulled Sarah toward him and gave her a long lingering kiss.


    "Watch me.", Aiden spoke into her lips.


    "I always do.", Sarah whispered back.


    "Don''t forget¡­", Hong had to remind Aiden. "Nothing shy to attract attention. Your goal is to win and move onto the next stage, not to make a spectacle..."


    A catcalling whistle from the side interrupted Hong and they all turned to see a young man ogling at Sarah. He was another guy from Iskra''s group.


    "How about this, sweetie¡­ I will beat up this pretty boy and you be my girl.", he grinned provocatively. "I will treat you well and show you what a real man can do¡­"


    Aiden''s muscles tensed and Sarah knew that Aiden is raging even without looking at his expression.


    "Don''t kill him¡­", Sarah said to Aiden.


    Aiden looked at Sarah and his nostrils red in anger.


    Sarah smiled and ended her sentence: "¡­unless you can make it look idental."


    Hong helplessly exhaled a shaky breath. Aiden is about to do something crazy, isn''t he?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1755 - The First Day Of The Tournament (3)

    Aiden entered the circle, and his eyes didn''t leave the man opposite from him, who provoked him with lecherousments directed at Sarah. Aiden knows that the man did it on purpose and he knows that probably Iskra is behind it because of her rivalry with Natalia, but that will not stop Aiden''s wrath. No one gets to talk smack about Sarah and goes unpunished. No one.


    The man didn''t miss Aiden''s re. He smiled and lifted his chin tauntingly. "Did I hit a sore spot, pretty boy? She is a fine woman. I wonder if she screams as good as she looks¡­"


    His next words were covered with the voice that boomed from the speaker.


    "The third round begins in 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Go!"


    Aiden was imagining grabbing that guy and breaking his bones one by one, but when the <em>''Go!''</em> sounded, Aiden saw red as the fury overwhelmed him.


    The man was still sneering when he realized that Aiden is heading his way at a speed faster than expected. He braced himself. No matter what Aiden is up to, they are about the same size and there is no way that Aiden can seriously hurt him.


    In one swift move, Aiden''s hips rotated, and his foot crashed on the man''s chest with power that neither Aiden nor the man expected.


    The man gasped as he felt cracking of the bones and the force of the impact propelled him backward.


    In the next moment, gasps from the audience were heard because no one anticipated that the man will end up in the fighting area number two, between fighters who were exchanging blows. In that sh of fists and legs, the fighters didn''t pay attention if that man belongs there or not; they saw him as an attacker and they started hitting him mercilessly because the rules say that he is a valid target as long as he can fight, and his iling arms definitely proved that he has some punches left in him.


    Aiden wanted to finish him off, but he remembered that stepping out of bounds would disqualify him which would make all this trip for naught. And he also remembered that there are eight other people in the same fighting area he is.


    Aiden turned to nce at the others, and he saw that they were busy with their fights. A fewpetitors nced at Aiden, but after the kick he disyed, no one dared toe close to him.


    On the bleachers¡­


    Hong rubbed his temples in frustration. "I told him not to attract attention¡­"


    "He is doing the same things the other fighters are¡­", Sarah pointed out the fact that one man got close to Aiden and Aiden punched him in the face.


    Hong exhaled through his nose forcibly and didn''t say anything. There is no point in talking to Sarah and Aiden because when they get carried away, everything is a game. Youngsters.


    The fights ended shortly after, and organizers approached thest three people standing in each of the areas, to ask about their information.


    "Your number and name?"


    "257, Alex.", Aiden responded.


    "Natalia''s base?"


    Aiden nodded in confirmation.


    The man gave a paper slip to Aiden. "Stick around and you will find out about the next stage once all fights are over¡­"


    Aiden understood that the formalities are done, and he is free to go back to Sarah. He nced at the bleachers and met Sarah''s gaze full of admiration that told him she approves of his performance.


    After two steps, Aiden noticed that Sarah''s smile fell, and he wondered what caused that change in mood. A secondter, he got his answer¡­


    "That kick was out of this world¡­", a girl in a red t-shirt swooned over him.


    Aiden nced at the woman who was blocking his way and he remembered that she is the woman from the first round, who Sarah praised as someone who has good moves. Well, Sarah is probably not going to praise her anymore.


    "Thank you.", Aiden responded dryly and made his way around her.


    Despite the obvious rejection, she was not willing to give up easily. She walked next to Aiden while talking excitedly: "My name is Vanya. How about a drink while we wait for the remaining fights to be over? We can get to know each other and discuss strategies for the second round."


    Aiden gave her a side-nce. "Not interested."


    Vanya wanted to say something else, but she paused when she saw Sarah walking toward Aiden.


    "Why are you attracting flies?" Sarah didn''t try to lower her voice.


    Sarah red at Vanya and wrapped her arms around Aiden''s waist, silently telling Vanya that Aiden is taken.


    Aiden smiled. "Don''t bother with insignificant people."


    Sarah snorted. "Really? I just saw you kick an insignificant person to a different fighting field, and you expect me to ignore this wench?"


    Aiden chuckled seeing that Sarah is getting ready to fight. He tightened his hold on her, just in case. "I don''t want you to strain yourself. How about I take care of her?"


    "I am right here!", Vanya hissed.


    Sarah looked at Vanya like she said something outrageous. "If you know what is good for you, you will leave. While you can."


    "There is trouble¡­", Aiden interrupted Sarah and gestured toward bleachers.


    Natalia and Hong were surrounded by Iskra and a few of her men.


    Sarah and Aiden headed up, ignoring Vanya who had an unreadable expression.


    "What is going on here?", Aiden asked when he and Sarah approached Natalia and Iskra who was getting into Natalia''s face.


    Iskra changed her target and turned to Aiden. "What did you do to Dragan? Was there a need to hurt him like that?"


    Aiden understood that Dragan is the man he kicked.


    "I hit him once. It''s not my fault that he is weak.", Aiden said tly. "Do you have a problem with that? If you do, we can resolve it with our fists."


    "Fighting here outside matches is prohibited.", Hong reminded them. "Everyone will be disqualified."


    "How brazen¡­", Sarah clicked her tongue and spoke to Iskra. "You sent your fighter to provoke my man, and when he got his ass whooped, you came here to cause trouble. If this is apetition of entitled middle-aged women, you would be one of the finalists. You are a mother who didn''t raise her child right and then you me others for his shorings."


    Iskra''s eyes shed in outrage. She was never insulted like this. Middle-aged? She is not even forty years old! "How dare you!"


    Iskra wanted to hit Sarah and Aiden grabbed her hand.


    "If one hair is out of her ce, I will rip your arms off.", Aiden said threateningly.


    Iskra tried to get her hand out of Aiden''s grip and she was not sessful.


    One of Iskra''s men reached toward Aiden, obviously in an attempt to get Iskra free from Aiden''s grasp, and Sarah intercepted his arm with her left hand and squeezed his wrist.


    "Why are you interfering?", Sarah asked with a smirk. She enjoyed the shock in the man''s expression as paralyzing pain radiated from his wrist to the rest of his body and sweat beaded his forehead. He was confident that he is a fraction away from getting his wrist shattered.


    When the man groaned, Iskra realized that something is off. Didn''t Natalia say that only Alex (aka Aiden) is a fighter? Why did Sarah react so quickly, and howe her man can''t get out of that hold? "OK. OK¡­ I get it. No one will touch anyone outside official matches."


    Aiden nodded in approval and released Iskra before speaking softly to Sarah: "Sweetheart, let go of him. You got your hand dirty¡­"


    Sarah and Aiden watched as Iskra and her men walked back to their original spot.


    "What happened with not attracting attention?", Hong asked with desperation in his voice. "From that team, four people qualified for the next round and they will be targeting you going forward."


    "Knowing Iskra, she will form alliances with other bases.", Natalia added.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces before Aiden responded: "We are not here to make friends. One or all, whoeveres our way, we will take care of them."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1756 - The First Day Of The Tournament (4)

    Two hourster, organizers revealed theplete list ofpetitors who qualified for the second round.


    Other than fighters who seeded by being one of the three standing in each of the matches, the organizers allowed a number of defeated fighters to go through to the second round because they showed some exceptional skills.


    "If you didn''t have your injuries checked out, please proceed to the white tent¡­ You have until tonight to reach your next destination where dinner and lodging will be arranged for you. The second round of eliminations will start tomorrow morning¡­"


    Based on the coordinates provided, Sarah and Aiden confirmed that the second part of thepetition will be at the location Northwest of Borodin, just how Elder Gavril guessed.


    Sarah, Aiden, Hong, and Natalia went into the jeep and drove away. Their first destination was a restaurant in a nearby town.


    Aiden was making sure that Sarah finishes her sd while he cut the chicken for her into bite-sized pieces.


    Hong was silently eating, as usually.


    Natalia observed them in silence while working on her meal.


    Natalia wondered if it''s possible that this doting husband is the same one that brutally beat-up people earlier that morning. Sarah was refusing the sd and whined, but she ate it when Aiden fed her, and Sarah''s expression showed that she is enjoying his attention¡­ If this is how they normally behave, it''s no wonder that no one can guess that Sarah and Aiden are behind the Army of Chaos, or that Sarah is the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family. But between the two, Natalia was confident that Sarah is more dangerous. Natalia remembers when Sarah smacked her around, and that grip was not human. Ah, it was her misfortune that her men kidnapped Aiden. If they didn''t do that, or if they kidnapped anyone else, she would not be in this trouble.


    "Is something wrong with your food?"


    Sarah''s question pulled Natalia out of her thoughts.


    "No, no¡­", Natalia swiftly poked a piece of potato from her te. "I was just thinking¡­ if you keep on using your superhuman strength, people will notice that you are special, and they will start looking into you."


    Sarah realized that Natalia is referring to the incident when she gripped the wrist of Iskra''s fighter. There was one thing that Sarah didn''t understand¡­ "Shouldn''t you be happy if we are caught?"


    Natalia shrugged. "I would enjoy if you teach Iskra a lesson. She is bullying me for a long time."


    Sarah shook her head in disapproval. "People like you only care about power."


    "You speak like I had a choice.", Natalia responded. "I was born into my family and the only thing I knew was to be ackey to Voronins. About ten years ago I earned the right to have my own base and I thought that I finally got my freedom whiches with that position¡­ but I realized that one hell was reced with another when Iskra and the likes of her started fighting me for resources and territory and jobs and¡­ it''s a never-ending struggle. I may be your prisoner, but I don''t remember when was thest time I felt this rxed. My only regret is that I let down expectations of a few people from my base who believed in me."


    Sarah was not sure how to respond to this. In a way, their situations are simr. Aiden and Sarah had to fight, grow, and improve in order to not to be bullied or swallowed by other forces.


    Sarah wanted tofort Natalia, to tell her that she can change her life, but Sarah knew that would be a lie. Natalia kidnapped Aiden and fed him drugs and no matter what Natalia''s reasons are, her actions are something Sarah can''t forgive.


    After lunch, they met with Ron and Z who were ready to take Natalia back to the base of the Lebedev family. Sarah was surprised that Owen was there as well.


    "Milena sent me to make sure you are fine.", Owen exined his presence.


    "We are fine. Everything went as nned.", Sarah assured him.


    Owen gestured toward Hong. "Your mother told me to ask him."


    Sarah and Aiden looked at Hong expectantly, waiting for the moment when he will spill everything.


    Hong exhaled. "It all ended well."


    Sarah and Aiden perked up. It seems that Hong covered up for them. It''s not that Ste will do anything to Sarah and Aiden if she finds out that they dealt with a few things in a not-so-subtle way, but she would give them a scolding when they meet.


    Z injected Natalia with a sedative that knocked her out before they tied her up in the helicopter so that she does not bump around during the ride.


    Aiden confirmed to Ron their next destination. They had a n where in the area of Borodin to hide troops of the Army of Chaos, so that they cane and help if needed on short notice.


    Ron and Z wished them good luck and Owen lingered withst reminders¡­ "This morning you were at a makeshift location, but now you are going to the real base. Stay alert at all times and assume that you are being watched¡­ Don''t trust anyone. There is a big chance that they mixed up their own people with participants¡­"


    Sarah and Aiden got in the car with Hong and resumed their journey.


    Sarah could not hold back from asking Hong: "Why didn''t you tell Owen that we caused waves at the tournament this morning?"


    Hong shook his head helplessly. "What would I achieve with that? Your mother would worry and unless she risks her life andes to get you, other than blowing up your cover, she could not aplish anything."


    Sarah pressed her lips into a line. She knows that Hong is right. Ste would worry about them.


    "I hope that going forward you are more reserved.", Hong added. "I can be quiet about things when they end well, but if you get hurt or killed, no amount of silence will cover that up."


    Sarah nodded in understanding. "We know that. But we can''t let others bully us. We are going to fight for a spot in the Voronin family and docile people who let others step over them are not the ones who will climb ranks. Don''t worry, we can take care of ourselves and in case we bite more than what we can chew, you wille to our rescue."


    Sarah giggled at Hong''s outraged expression and she turned forward.


    She was excited for what ising. She will get to watch her husband dominate others in the fighting ring and not many things are better than that.


    Sarah observed Aiden''s handsome profile and she smiled.


    Aiden nced at her. "I love your smile. It brightens up my day."


    "Keep on winning and I will keep on smiling."


    Aiden chuckled and pulled Sarah to lean on him. "With you by my side, I can''t lose."


    Sarah rxed with her head on Aiden''s shoulder and she took a deep breath, allowing his scent to fill her nostrils.


    The ride was smooth, and Aiden''s proximity was just right, and¡­ she slept off.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1757 - The First Day Of The Tournament (5)

    ~ 50 kilometers Northwest from Borodin ~


    When Sarah, Aiden, and Hong reached their destination, they were directed to go to one of the three-story barracks.


    The man gave them keys to their rooms with several reminders: "We are not responsible for your personal belongings¡­ Fighting is not allowed outside the tournament¡­ In your rooms, you will see a schedule for meals¡­ The second round of the tournament starts tomorrow at nine o''clock in the morning and by eight-thirty you will see who your opponent is¡­"


    "Why is my cell phone not working?", Sarah asked innocently.


    The man smiled. "We have bad reception here and I would be surprised if you have a signal. There is a free Wi-Fi that you can use to make calls, and if your phone does not support that feature, we will provide you with one."


    Sarah asked for one phone before they went toward their building. She ns to use it to verify what frequencies are going through, if any. They know better than to make calls through the provided Wi-Fiwork, those will definitely be recorded.


    As Natalia''s team, they got two rooms with two beds each. One was probably for men and the other one for women. It was convenient that rooms are next to each other as the organizers grouped participants based on the team they are representing.


    Sarah and Aiden took one room, and Hong said that he will stay in the second one.


    Hong joined Aiden and Sarah in their room, to discuss what they observed so far.


    Aiden was not happy that rooms don''te with bathrooms attached.


    They counted twenty-eight rooms on their floor and twomunity-style bathrooms. Each bathroom had ten sinks, ten shower-stalls, and fifteen toilets.


    "At least there are separate bathrooms for males and females¡­", Aiden grumbled.


    "It''s fine. We will manage.", Sarah tried to pacify him.


    Aiden could see Iskra jumping on Sarah as soon as she gets a chance¡­ Or maybe bribing someone to attack Sarah. "Be careful when you go to the bathroom."


    Sarah was not worried that someone will attack her. She is more than capable to defend herself. She was more concerned about theck of privacy that those flimsy shower-curtains are providing. With her blonde wig on, it will be challenging to take it off and shower without anyone noticing.


    There is nothing they can do about bathrooms no matter how much they talk about it and she wanted to change the topic.


    "It''s good that we are on the third floor, at the end of the building. We have easy ess to the roof."


    "We didn''t see any cameras, but that does not mean that there are none.", Hong reminded them.


    Sarah and Aiden agreed that he has a point. As much as they know, the rooms might be bugged as well so they should not talk carelessly.


    Sarah turned on the device to jam the jammers and sent a text to Sophia and JoAnna that they arrived. Within a second, Sarah received a response, and she was happy that the device works, and they have a way tomunicate.


    ¡­


    Dinner was uneventful.


    In therge cafeteria, Sarah spotted Iskra at one table, and Vanya was a few tables away. Both of them red at her and Aiden, but they didn''t do more than that.


    Hong wore a light hoodie jacket and had a hood on, just in case if someone might recognize him.


    "Do you see anyone familiar?", Sarah asked Hong.


    "No one, so far. I don''t expect that these youngsters from other bases will know who I am. And the older generation from the main family will probably arrive toward the end of the tournament."


    They all wished to know how long this will take, but they were unable to find out more than how the next round starts tomorrow morning.


    After dinner, they took a walk around the area, following most of the other people present.


    They saw an artificial running track with a rubberized running surface, areas for long jump, disk throwing, archery, and a shooting range. Everything was modern and scoring boards were digitalized.


    "Wow¡­ this is worthy of Olympics.", Sarah mumbled. "Look¡­ they have a huge indoor swimming pool¡­"


    They walked next to the obstacle course and behind the building where the swimming pool is they saw six fighting rings with seating around them.


    "This is where the tournament will happen tomorrow¡­", Hong said. "Let''s not linger. The more we are outside, the more we are at risk of allowing troublemakers to approach us."


    "They will find us even if we go to our room.", Sarah said.


    "If that happens, we can get rid of them with fewer witnesses.", Hong responded. "And I hope that at least some of them will be disqualified tomorrow¡­"


    Aiden and Sarahughed. Hong is usually a grumpy old man, but since they got here, he is more like a concerned parent.


    ¡­


    Aiden was super-nervous until Sarah returned to the room after a shower. And he visually inspected her for any bruises and cuts even though she told him that she is fine.


    Sarah observed that two beds are on opposite sides of the room, with an armoire in-between them. Every bed had a side-table with a smallmp on it.


    There was plenty of empty space, and Sarah concluded that this room usually has at least four beds, eight maybe if they use bunk beds. Theyout of the room was recently adjusted to amodate two beds, and the marks on the wooden floor confirmed that theory.


    "Should we put our beds together for more sleeping space?"


    Aiden refused. "No need. We will squeeze into one. I love squeezing with you."


    Sarah had no counter-arguments. Aiden was already in the bed and his arms were outstretched toward her, silently inviting her to join.


    Sarah turned off the lights, snuggled next to Aiden, and rxed. "No matter where we are, as long as we are together, I am at peace."


    Aiden hummed in approval of that thought. "I feel the same."


    The two of themid in silence and they could hear crickets through their slightly open window.


    Sarah would think that Aiden slept off if not for his palm gently caressing her abdomen.


    "Sarah?", Aiden called after some time.


    "Hmm?"


    "When this is over¡­ let''s get married."


    Sarah was confused. "Aren''t we married?"


    "Three years ago, I married the love of my life¡­ and I would love to have another wedding with the mother of my children."


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Sarah''s lips.


    "What do you say?"


    "Sounds to me that you want to have a party where we get to dress up."


    Aiden hummed in approval. "And I also want to invite our friends and family and to stream the event to the public while I tell you how amazing you are and how happy you make me feel. You changed me. With you, I aplished things I never thought are possible. I want everyone to know that. You will wear the prettiest dress and you will be my queen."


    Sarah exhaled helplessly. "How can I say no to that? But I have a condition."


    "Anything¡­"


    "You need to wear a matching suit and be my king."


    Aiden chuckled. "Sounds like I have a wedding to n."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1758 - The Second Day Of The Tournament (1)

    ~ 50 kilometers Northwest from Borodin ~


    June 21


    8:01 AM


    Sarah, Aiden, and Hong went to the cafeteria for breakfast.


    The cafeteria is massive and there were several hundreds of people present.


    "Doesn''t this remind you of our days at the school?", Sarah almost sang as she leaned on Aiden while they waited in line to get their food.


    Aiden smiled as memories from the Te University came to his mind. "The first time I joined you at the table, I was in such a rush that I grabbed a random tray. I remember that mac and cheese was horrible, but I swallowed it so that you don''t figure out how desperate I was to get close to you."


    Sarah smiled goofily. "If you knew how fast my heart was beating, you would be more confident."


    "It took me a long time to confirm that you are interested in me."


    Sarah giggled. "I will take that as apliment for my acting skills."


    They got their food and found a table. Two bites into their breakfast, a big shadow descended above them.


    Aiden recognized the man as one from Iskra''s team. He is the mountain-man who participated in the first round and he swatted his opponents out of the ring, like they are rags.


    "Can I help you?", Aiden asked without getting up.


    The man frowned. "I don''t like you."


    Aiden blinked and his rxed expression didn''t reflect his urge to pummel that man into nothing. Aiden told himself to stay cool because fighting here will get him disqualified.


    "That is direct. Well, luckily, you don''t need to be next to people you don''t like. Your team is over there."


    The man didn''t turn in the direction Aiden pointed. He was irritated that Aiden is so easygoing. "How about I shut your smart mouth with my fist?"


    Sarah put her hand over Aiden''s, indicating to him that she will take over.


    "Why are you here, asking for a fight? You know that if you fight here, both of you will be eliminated from thepetition. Did Iskra tell you toe? I see that she has a few more fighters handy, so losing you does not mean much. Are you the weakest in your team or the least useful one, and that is why she is willing to sacrifice you?"


    The man frowned and Sarah smiled smugly.


    "I thought so. Instead of asking for trouble with outsiders, you should first deal with problems in your own house. Are you going to be loyal to Iskra when she is treating you as a pawn? Are others in your team more valuable than you are? Think about it and if you want a leader who will appreciate you,e and join Natalia''s camp. On the other side, if you still want a fight, I will be more than happy to give youpany."


    Aiden''s expression shifted. "No, love. I told you that you will not fight."


    Sarah gave him her best puppy-eyed look. "But if you fight, you will be disqualified. I am not apetitor, so they can''t kick me out. In the worst case, the big guy will hit me a few times and I will end up with a few bruises that will heal in a few days but he will be out of thepetition so you will not be at risk of fighting him in a match. He has big muscles and looks scary and I don''t want him to ruin your handsome face. I heal quickly, so it won''t matter¡­"


    Aiden shook his head vigorously. "That idea gets a big <em>''no''</em> from me. You will not fight. And you agreed to it¡­"


    The man didn''t stick around to listen bickering between Sarah and Aiden. He turned and went back to his table.


    Aiden saw that the man left, and he exhaled in relief.


    "You were only joking, to get him to back off. Right?" Aiden wanted confirmation.


    Sarah smiled mysteriously. "You will never know¡­"


    Hong pinched the roof of his nose. With Sarah and Aiden, he will age rapidly until this mission is over.


    After breakfast, they confirmed that Aiden is participating in the seventh fight in ring two.


    They also saw that there are nearly 200 fighters listed.


    "That is more than predicted¡­", Sarah mumbled. "If only three out of ten went to the next round, is it possible that there were more than 600 fighters yesterday?"


    "No.", Hong responded. "They made it clear that if someone showed good skills, they would let him pass despite being eliminated. It happens that sometimes two strong fighters meet in the initial rounds and the organizers don''t want to lose either of them. And also, I''m confident that there is a number of people who went straight to the second round."


    Sarah didn''t approve of this. "If they are so valuable to be granted entry without qualifying, why they didn''t get a spot in the finals right away? Or maybe they could get their positions without fighting at all¡­"


    Aiden looked at Sarah dotingly. She always gets excited when she sees injustice. And people using connections to climb up instead of using their skills in apetition of skills, is not right.


    The fights in the second round were one-on-one, with a referee in the ring. There are six fighting rings so six matches were held at the same time. Weapons were not allowed, and the fight goes on until someone is out of the ring or he can''t continue fighting.


    "This round will take most of the day¡­" Aiden calcted that each ring will have 16 to 17 fights. Considering that every fight willst five to ten minutes on average, and with breaks in-between, while fighters change and the floor is cleaned¡­ at best, by end of the day they will cut the number of participants in half. Which is still a lot.


    They found seats close to ring number two, where Aiden will be fighting, and observed big screens that showed the fights.


    "I like the organization¡­", Sarah mused. "We should do something like this at home¡­"


    "Unless you n to adopt more kids, it will not be necessary.", Aiden spoke only for Sarah to hear.


    "Why?"


    "Our kids are growing up. They will focus on other things. Jobs, families¡­", Aiden stopped talking when he saw that Sarah''s mood dropped. He knows that she is great at epting new things, but she is unable to let go. No matter what it is. "I''m sure that they will not go far away. And we are starting our own family, so we will be busy as well¡­"


    Sarah had an unreadable expression. She was not sure how she feels about all that. Part of her was happy to know that her kids are self-sufficient, ready to step into the world and chase their dreams¡­ and another part wanted them all to stay close and that nothing changes. She wondered if all parents feel like that as their kids grow up. She was never good at goodbyes.


    Sarah leaned on Aiden and inhaled a shaky breath. "Promise that you will not leave me."


    Aiden hugged her and spoke into her temple. "I promise. I will never leave you. We are stuck together. Forever."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1759 - The Second Day Of The Tournament (2)

    Aiden observed in the fighting ring number four, the fight between the mountain-man from Iskra''s team and another fighter that had the misfortune to face such an opponent.


    The mountain-man won, but his movements were dull, like he didn''t have a will to fight. He received several blows, and if not for his extraordinary physique, he would lose.


    Aiden looked at Sarah with admiration in his eyes. "It seems that your words from this morning impacted that blockhead to the point of him losing his fighting spirit."


    Sarah smiled smugly and her expression didn''t match the modesty in her response. "I only pointed out the facts that Iskra is two-faced and that she does not mind sacrificing people for her gain."


    "I have a feeling that he will approach us with an intention to join Natalia''s team.", Hong chimed in.


    "But¡­ there is no Natalia''s team.", Aiden stated the fact.


    Sarah shrugged. "The blockhead does not know that. In any case, he has no loyalty toward Natalia. That man is disappointed in Iskra and he will join any team that is willing to appreciate his talents."


    Aiden paused and analyzed Sarah''s words. He inched closer and spoke only for Sarah to hear: "You want him to join the Army of Chaos."


    "It''s not about what I want. It''s about what he wants.", Sarah said matter-of-factly. "He will confront Iskra and if we are nearby to help him pick up the pieces of his shattered heart, he will be loyal to us as long as we treat him well."


    Aiden stifled augh. "You have the talent of making unusual friendships."


    Sarah bobbed her head excitedly. "You can never have too many allies. Even if he is not willing to fight for us, if he refuses to obey Iskra''s orders, that will be plenty of help. Now focus, your fight ising up soon¡­"


    "Promise that you will stay out of the fighting ring.", Aiden demanded.


    Sarah knows that Aiden is asking because, in these fights, everypetitor can bring one attendant with him who will stay outside the fighting ring. Since Hong is keeping a low profile, Sarah will go with Aiden and she will be only a few steps away from the action.


    Sarah had a condition. "I will stay out, as long as you don''t allow anyone to hit you. If I see you getting hurt, I''m not sure that I can stay out of it even if that means us being disqualified."


    Aiden is aware that he can''t agree to this. "Love, be reasonable. We nned for this, and prepared¡­ We were never this close to achieving our goals. There are dozens of people on standby if something goes wrong, we are in the middle of the enemy''s camp, and we are too deep to back out now. My role is to fight. How can I promise not to get hit if I don''t know the skills of my opponent? Some of the fighters know what they are doing."


    Sarah cupped Aiden''s cheeks and looked at him seriously. "I don''t want you to fight in order to win. I want you to fight and don''t give me a reason to jump into that ring. OK?"


    Aiden realized that Sarah is saying this because she is worried about him. They did all kinds of things, but they were together and now she will be forced to stay on the side and watch him fight on his own. He can''t imagine how hard that will be for her, but if the roles are reversed, he would fall apart from anxiousness.


    Aiden cupped Sarah''s cheeks as well and kissed her on the lips. "That, I can promise. I will end the fight quickly and not give you a reason to stress about anything."


    Sarah rxed. "OK. Let''s go down¡­ it''s your turn next."


    Before hopping into the ring, Aiden gave Sarah a kiss.


    Aiden turned toward his opponent and his smile was reced with an icy expression when he saw the man ogling at Sarah.


    "Your attendant is attractive¡­", the man taunted Aiden without getting his eyes off from Sarah. He licked his lips slowly before looking at Aiden with a smirk. "Do you think she wille to me once I eliminate you?"


    Aiden didn''t respond, but his lip twitched, betraying how angry he is. That scoundrel is not looking lecherously only at Sarah but at his daughter as well!


    Aiden was controlling himself not to gauge those man''s eyes out and he barely heard referee talk: "No weapons¡­ it starts on my mark and it ends when one of you can''t fight or gives up¡­"


    Sarah watched Aiden with aplex expression. She never saw him that furious. Sarah wanted to go there and calm him down, but she knows that she can''t. She exhaled and hoped that he will not do anything crazy.


    The referee waved that the fight could start and stepped to the side.


    The man saw that Aiden is standing normally without taking a stance to fight and he assumed that Aiden is too upset to fight. He decided to provoke him further. The man grinned and licked the middle finger of his left hand. "I will touch her with this one first¡­"


    Before he finished his sentence, Aiden was in front of him, holding onto that wretched finger and with one swift move of Aiden''s wrist, the man''s finger was broken.


    The man was in shock. He didn''t expect that Aiden would attack so suddenly. His mouth opened in a silent scream, and he was unable to make a sound under a barrage of hits that assaulted him.


    It was like watching a video game where Aiden''s settings are on fast, while hispetitor was on slow.


    The man fell on the floor with his legs twisted in unnatural angles and blooding out of his mouth and nose.


    The referee extended his arms between Aiden and the man on the floor. "He can''t fight anymore¡­ You won. You won¡­"


    Aiden twisted his neck and turned toward Sarah.


    Sarah smiled and gestured to Aiden toe down.


    "How did I do?"


    "It was an overkill.", Sarah responded honestly.


    Sarah saw that Aiden reached to hold onto her and she avoided him. "Wash your hands first. You have blood on them¡­"


    Aiden frowned. Sarah is right, but he still wanted to hold her. And he didn''t like herment that he overdid in beating up that man. "He put an extra effort to provoke me, and I put extra effort to show him his mistake. He was making lecherous remarks toward my wife and daughter."


    Sarah stifled augh. "We don''t know if it''s a daughter."


    "I can feel it.", Aiden said confidently.


    "What if it''s a boy? Will you make him wear a dress?"


    Aiden thought for a second before responding. "No. If it''s a boy, we will make another baby."


    "At least you epted the possibility that it might be a boy."


    ¡­


    Hong met with Sarah and Aiden near sinks and his disapproving expression was worth a thousand words.


    Aiden lowered his head guiltily. "Yes, I overdid it. I heard that."


    "Good that you know.", Hong grumbled. "How many times I need to tell you not to attract attention?"


    Sarah was desperate to change the topic. "It seems that we are free for the day. How about we explore the camp and see what we find?"


    Hong shook his head in disagreement, but he knows that he can''t stop them. He took Aiden''s hands in his and examined them. "Put some ice on this. After lunch, you can explore but make sure to stay lowkey¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1760 - Open To The Possibilities (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Mediterranean vi ~


    June 21


    4:43 PM


    Jeff is getting ready to leave Los Angeles and join JoAnna with Alice and Jayden in Eastern Europe.


    Felix, Lia, Adam, and Valentin wille along for the trip, as well as nannies.


    They are all excited to meet with JoAnna and Sophia, as well as with Ste and Edward, but there are some things that need to be done beforehand because they are not sure how long they will stay in Eastern Europe.


    Sarah and Aiden got in touch with them, and based on current estimates, the tournament willst for about one week, after which Aiden will need time to get settled in his new role and create a team. They have no idea how long that will take, but their best guess is at least two weeks. Probably a month.


    Jeff summoned people to his house, so that they can agree on handling different areas of work in his absence.


    Oscar offered his help, and Jeff said that Leah and Pam will contact him in case Jeff is not able to handle it remotely and it''s something urgent.


    Needless to say, Jeff is still not over the fact that nor and Oscar allowed the Voronin family to infiltrate White organization and business and that they set up Aiden to fight for a position in the Voronin family, without consulting with them first.


    Back to the present¡­


    In Jeff''s study are Felix, Steve, Gabriel, Charlie, Mike, Leah, Pam, and Ben.


    Bridgette, Emma, and Tiffany decided to meet at Emma''s ce and to treat this time as girls'' time. Denise is with them.


    Felix left Lia, Adam, and Valentin home with their nanny. He ns to head home and pack as soon as this meeting is over, and if he brought the kids, it would be difficult to leave because Lia and Adam always want <em>''five more minutes''</em> of ytime with their cousins, and that easily stretches to several hours because Felix can''t make himself deny them anything.


    Ben brought with him his daughter Ba and Oliver because Penny was busy with online meetings rted to her hotels and Ben felt guilty leaving kids on their own since they gave Oliver''s nanny a day off. Ba was excited to tag along and see where Ben''s boss lives, and she loves taking care of Oliver.


    While grownups were in a meeting, Oliver was ying with Alice and Jayden. Ba was in the room with them, fiddling with her phone. Ten minutester, Oliver refused to let Alice dress him up and decided to explore the area, leaving Alice and Jayden with their nanny in the yroom.


    Jeff told Ba that she is free to explore any area of the vi and property, and that she should not worry about men in ck (aka security) who are there to protect them. Ba waited for Oliver to get restless in the yroom so that she has an excuse to check out the ce.


    Ba was two steps behind Oliver, making sure he does not touch something he shouldn''t, and she was curiously looking around. This was Ba''s first time in such a massive house that is not a museum.


    When the meeting ended, Felix, Charlie, Mike, Leah, and Pam went to take care of their own business.


    Steve wanted to talk with Jeff about a few details, so Ben and Gabriel left the study together.


    Ben saw that Gabriel is troubled and he guessed that it''s rted to Victoria because at the end of the meeting they discussed how Jeff, Steve, and Charlie handled people who attacked them three weeks ago.


    Victoria is locked up in the mental institution owned by Dr. Siltanen, and Dr. Siltanen believes that Jeff is unfortunate to know so many people with psychological issues.


    Ben has a good opinion of Gabriel and he decided to offer a few words of encouragement in the hope to raise Gabriel''s spirit.


    "That ce where Victoria is¡­ it''s not bad. My mother inw is there."


    Gabriel half-smiled. He knows that Ben means well and for some reason, Gabriel felt that it''s OK to open up. "I am d that we found a way to prevent Victoria from doing harm without putting her in jail or killing her, but that does not change the fact that she used me. This was not a one-time thing. It was going on for a long time and I was clueless. I am such a fool. I don''t know if I will ever be able to trust anyone."


    "Don''t go that way. Look around. There are plenty of avable nicedies."


    Gabriel shook his head. "Three weeks ago, I found out that the woman I wanted to grow old with, lied to me for more than a decade. I need time to get over it."


    Ben exhaled and looked at Gabriel seriously. "Let me tell you from my experience. No amount of time will heal that wound. I found out that my wife cheated on me and for nearly a decade I drowned myself in work, and off-hours I would drink until I pass out and I wake up next to an unknown woman only to repeat the cycle. I believed that if Stephanie didn''t love me, no one would. She didn''t destroy only our marriage, she destroyed my confidence and my self-esteem. I would still be spending my days wailing in misery if I didn''t meet Penny. Penny''s love showed me that I deserve more... that I deserve to be happy."


    "You are telling me that I need to find a woman.", Gabriel summarized with disapproval obvious in his voice.


    "I''m telling you not to give up on yourself. Keep your eyes open and don''t allow darkness to consume you. You are young, with a promising future. As long as you don''t shut yourself down, you will find a woman that will help you heal, and she will show you that there is such a thing as a bright future."


    "What bright future? Everything around me is reflecting my depression. Things that used to be fun, are not fun anymore."


    "You spent a lot of time with Victoria and it''s normal that your everyday life reminds you of her and that is deepening your sadness. Maybe it''s time to find other things that will make you happy." Ben patted Gabriel''s shoulder. "Trust me on this. Stay open to the possibilities, because when you least expect it, you will find a woman who will make you smile. When you meet her, don''t let go."


    Gabriel was about to respond, but Steve came from the study.


    "Jeff is on a call, so I came out. Ben, do you have a minute? I would like to ask you a few things about thetest update to the security system."


    Ben was fine with it. "Sure¡­"


    Gabriel felt like an extra. His mood was off, and he was not mentally capable of holding a business conversation. Thest three weeks were horrible, and he is confident that if he does not have a history with Steve, Steve would fire him as the most useless assistant on the.


    "I will be in the garden, let me know when it''s time to head out.", Gabriel told Steve.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1761 - Open To The Possibilities (2)

    In the garden¡­


    Gabriel sat on the bench that is facing the fountain and he took deep breaths while trying to clear his mind. It''s not that he is always thinking about Victoria, but he is unable to shake off the suffocating gloomy feeling.


    Gabriel was startled when a little boy mmed onto his leg.


    The boy hugged Gabriel''s leg, looked up to him, and grinned.


    Gabriel''s heart softened at the sight of Oliver''s chubby cheeks and a smile that reached Oliver''s eyes.


    They met only a few times, but Oliver epted Gabriel right away, and it''s impossible not to fall in love with Oliver at first sight. Oliver is always full of positive energy and his smile is contagious.


    Gabriel remembered Oliver''s hearty giggles when Gabriel put him on his shoulders and held his hands spread wide while running around and making airne sounds.


    "Hey, little B. Did you get lost?", Gabriel asked while rubbing Oliver''s head.


    Before Oliver could respond, Ba''s voice came from the side: "Oliver! How many times I told you not to approach strangers?"


    Oliver pouted. "Gabbiey is not a stangey."


    Oliver talks well, but he struggles with the sound of <em>''r''</em> that frequently gets reced with random sounds.


    Gabriel nced at Ba and then he focused on Oliver. "Is that your new nanny?"


    Oliver shook his head. "That is my sissy. I like you moye. She is bossy."


    Gabriel stifled augh and he stopped it abruptly when he saw that Ba is ring at him.


    Gabriel cleared his throat. "So, you are Ben''s daughter."


    Ba scrutinized Gabriel. "Yes. I am Ba, and you are?"


    Oliver lifted his hands toward Gabriel, indicating that he wants to sit on the bench next to him, but he needs help because his legs are short, and he can''t reach.


    Oliver loves thepany of grown-ups. They treat him well, give him candies and other goodies, he does not need to share his toys, and grownups don''t try to dress him up or to force him to y games he is not interested in. In Oliver''s opinion, grownups are many times better than kids. As a bonus, he gets to learn new words while listening to their conversations.


    Gabriel lifted Oliver and helped him to sit on the bench while responding to Ba''s question.


    "My name is Gabriel. I work for Steve. Howe you are stuck with babysitting?"


    Oliver gestured to Ba to sit on the other side. "Sissy, heye¡­"


    Ba sat on the bench and looked at Gabriel over Oliver''s head. "I''m not stuck with babysitting. I enjoy spending time with my baby brother."


    Oliver pouted. "I am not a baby!"


    Ba rubbed his head. "Sure, big guy. Whatever you say."


    Gabriel noticed that Ba''s smile was sincere when she spoke to Oliver and that told him that she really likes the little guy. Well, everyone likes Oliver.


    Gabriel observed Ba and how she interacts with Oliver. She is young, yet she looks mature. Gabriel knows that Ben is earning nicely at the White corp. and considering that Ba''s parents are divorced, he would expect that she is spoiled. But just after one nce, Gabriel can see that Ba is down to earth, and he was curious to find out more about her.


    "Howe you enjoy taking care of Oliver? Shouldn''t a girl your age prefer things like going out, partying, and experiencing new things?"


    Ba was surprised by these questions. She didn''t like that Gabriel is stereotyping her. Ba takes pride in putting herself in a category of mature teenagers. She decided to answer and rify a few things.


    "My parents divorced when I was young. For more than ten years my mom dragged me with her across the world as she changed her lovers. My mother got custody of me and she didn''t allow me to stay with my dad out of spite. I looked forward to turning sixteen and being old enough to stay on my own. I craved for stability, a ce to call home, and to focus on school. Watching over Oliver is rxing, and I can''t wait to find someone who will treat me well and start a family of my own¡­"


    Ba stopped talking abruptly when she realized that she is oversharing. Why is she telling all these things to a guy she just met? Well, she heard about Gabriel from Ben, and she knows that he is Steve''s assistant, but technically, they just met.


    Gabriel listened to Ba and subconsciously he wasparing her with Victoria who always avoided addressing topics rted to kids and family or anything long term. He found it interesting that Ba (who is obviously a teenager) is talking about it seriously while Victoria who is in her mid-twenties was shunning those topics like they are something shameful.


    Ba fidgeted under Gabriel''s keen gaze. "Uhm¡­ Why are you looking at me like I said something weird?"


    "Sorry. Not weird. It''s just¡­ You are too young to have such mature thoughts. Shouldn''t you be going to school and dating and figuring out what works instead of thinking about a lifelongmitment?"


    Ba was insulted by his remark. "I am eighteen years old. Maturity does note with age, ites with experience. I had my share of traveling and parties and what I want is a rock that can''t be moved by the storm. Boys my age can''t provide that, so I am left with waiting for them to grow up. And who said that I''m not going to school? I''m starting UCLA in September. Going to school will not sh with my other interests.", Ba said proudly before adding: "Since you used me of sounding old, I could say the same about you. If I don''t see you with my own eyes, I would think that you are ancient and grumpy¡­ or at least ugly."


    Gabriel was shocked. This is the first time someone called him old¡­ and did she say <em>''ancient''</em>? And there was one more thing¡­ "Now that you can see me, you can confirm that I am not ugly. Does that mean you think of me as handsome?"


    Ba blinked. "Really¡­ does a man with your looks need to ask forpliments?"


    Gabriel smiled. "You didn''t answer my question."


    Ba was getting irritated. "You are not looking for answers. You are up to something else, but I am not sure what¡­"


    Gabriel''s smile widened. "You are smart. Inexperienced, but smart."


    Oliver''s head was tilting left-right as Gabriel and Ba spoke. It looked like he is following a tennis match from the front row.


    Ba narrowed her eyes at Gabriel. "Great. I am being nice, and you insult me."


    "Being inexperienced is not a bad thing. Everyone was there at some point. It only means that you are young."


    "Young,pared to what?", Ba asked angrily.


    Gabriel was not sure how to answer this, but he found her exaggerated reaction amusing.


    Ba saw that Gabriel is shaking while trying to suppressughter and she was confident that whatever she says, she will only make it worse. She decided to leave.


    Ba stood up abruptly. "Oliver, we are going inside! I''m sure that dad finished his meeting by now!"


    Gabriel looked after Ba who was practically dragging Oliver after her and he paused when he realized that in thest ten minutes, he didn''t think about Victoria and he was not gloomy¡­ and he evenughed. It''s such a small thing, but at that moment, it meant a lot.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1762 - Open To The Possibilities (3)

    Gabriel found Ben and Steve still talking in the living room. He nced around and didn''t see Ba. Gabriel assumed that Ba saw that Ben is busy with Steve and she took Oliver to the kids'' room.


    Steve and Ben finished their chat and Gabriel asked Ben if they can talk in private.


    "Ben¡­ can I ask you something?", Gabriel spoke when they stepped into the hallway.


    "Go ahead."


    Gabriel licked his lips nervously. "Do you mind if I ask Ba out?"


    Ben paused. "Out? Where?"


    "On a date.", Gabriel rified.


    Ben was sure that his ears malfunctioned. "You want to ask MY Ba on a date?"


    Gabriel nodded.


    Ben narrowed his eyes at Gabriel. "How old are you?"


    "Twenty-seven."


    Ben inhaled sharply. "She is eighteen."


    "I know."


    Ben wanted to say how age difference is not eptable, but then he remembered that the age difference between him and Penny is double than that. He thought of something else. "You are married."


    "Not for long¡­ Listen, Ben¡­ I wish to spend some time with Ba, not to take advantage of her. I promise that I will be a gentleman."


    Ben felt his heart beating in his ears and he took a few deep breaths to calm down. He wondered if this is the heart attack everyone is talking about. Is this how it ends? With Gabriel in front of him asking if he can date Ba?


    Ben advised Gabriel to be open to the possibilities, but does it need to be his daughter? He can pick any other!


    Ben told himself to think rationally and to ask questions before telling Gabriel to scram.


    "Why do you want to go on a date with Ba? You don''t know her."


    "I don''t.", Gabriel admitted. "I spoke with her only for a few minutes, but it was enough for me to realize that she is smart and unique, and I hope to get to know her better."


    Ben didn''t like the idea of Ba dating no matter who the guy is, but Gabriel asked for permission and Ben would rather have someone responsible and mature by Ba''s side than a horny teenager.


    Gabriel was not sure if the silencested a minute or an hour, but he saw that as the time passed, Ben''s frown eased up.


    Eventually, Ben spoke. "If I can have your word that you will be a gentleman... It will be up to Ba if she wants to go out with you or not. Also, I don''t want her to have any trouble with the Long family. And don''t you dare put those lips anywhere near Ba unless you have divorce papers signed."


    "You have my word.", Gabriel said right away.


    Gabriel will be a gentleman and Longs won''t care who is by his side because he is not the heir. Since Steve took over, Steve is under the spotlight and Gabriel is off the hook. That leaves Gabriel with only one difficulty. How can he get Ba to say <em>''yes''</em>? And other than her being Ben''s daughter, he does not know much about her.


    "Ben, can you give me Ba''s phone number?"


    Ben looked at Gabriel like he said something outrageous. "No. If you want Ba''s number, ask her."


    Gabriel took a deep breath and nodded in agreement. "OK."


    Steve saw that Gabriel and Ben are done talking. "Are we ready to head home?"


    "I need five minutes¡­", Gabriel said and headed toward the kids'' room in hurried steps.


    "Only five minutes to get her number?", Ben mumbled.


    Steve perked up his ears. "What number?"


    Ben shook his head and refused to answer. Maybe Ba will refuse to give her number and refuse a date and anything else rted to Gabriel. Maybe.


    ¡­


    In the kids'' room¡­


    Gabriel got in and found Alice and Jayden in one corner, ying under the watchful eye of their nanny, and Oliver and Ba in another one.


    Ba was holding an alphabet-picture book and pointing at photos while Oliver was saying what he sees.


    "A is for apple¡­", Ba said.


    "A is for apple¡­", Oliver repeated.


    "C is for cat¡­"


    "C is for cat¡­ Gabbiey!"


    Ba stiffened when Gabriel sat on the floor next to her.


    "You are a good teacher¡­ Don''t let me interrupt you."


    Ba cleared her throat. "B is for ball¡­"


    Oliver''s eyes were glued on Gabriel.


    "Repeat after your sister¡­", Gabriel urged Oliver.


    "B¡­ ball¡­"


    Gabriel rubbed Oliver''s head. "Good boy. Keep it like that and you will be the smartest kid in your ss. And when you get older, you can thank your sister for her hard work."


    Ba exhaled. "Why are you here?"


    "I must admit that I have an agenda.", Gabriel said and locked his eyes with Ba''s. "You said that you traveled a lot, and I didn''t. I was wondering if you will teach me things."


    Ba was not sure where this is going. "Things?"


    Gabriel confirmed. "From your travels. I would love to hear your stories. Will you tell them to me?"


    "Which ones?"


    Gabriel shrugged. "I would leave that to you. Tell me about the ces you visited, things you saw, the food you tasted. If you need to pick your favorite cuisine, which one is it?"


    "French¡­", Ba responded.


    Gabriel nodded knowingly. "I will book us a ce in a French restaurant with good reviews and you introduce me to the dishes of your choice. How does that sound?"


    Ba blinked a few times rapidly as his words settled into her mind. "Are you inviting me to¡­ a date?"


    Gabriel licked his lips nervously. This is the make-it or break-it moment. "You can call it like that, if you want. But for me, who does not likebels, it will be the two of us, sharing a meal and I get to hear your stories. I promise to be a gentleman and to treat you with respect. Don''t tell me that you hate me so much that you are not willing to share a meal with me."


    Ba didn''t have time to recover from all the bombs Gabriel threw at her. "Uhm¡­ no. I don''t hate you."


    "Great! Give me your phone number and we can agree on the details. How about this Saturday?"


    "What?"


    "Dinner, this Saturday.", Gabriel rified. "Do you have other ns?"


    "No."


    "You have now." Gabriel smiled and got his phone. "Your number, please."


    Ba mumbled a number and Gabriel made a call. His smile widened when he heard a ringtone from Ba''s pocket.


    "I will be in touch¡­"


    Ba looked at the door that closed after Gabriel and she wondered, what just happened? One minute she is teaching words and alphabets to Oliver, and in the next one, she has a date for this Saturday! With Gabriel!


    Gabriel said it will be a dinner, just the two of them, and if that is not a date, then nothing is! Oh, Gosh!


    Ba wondered, what will Ben say when he finds out? She does not dare to talk about this with her father. She will discuss this with Penny first and ask for advice rted to disclosing this information to Ben. And she will need Penny''s help in finding an outfit. It can''t be anything causal, but nothing too fancy either because she does not want to look desperate. And it needs to be age-appropriate. Oh, Gosh!


    "Sissy, sissy¡­", Oliver called. "Aye we done with book?"


    "Uhm¡­ just a minute, sweetie. Sissy is dazed."


    "What is dased?"


    Ba saw Oliver''s innocent expression and burst into giggles.


    Oliver was confused. "What is funny?"


    "I have no idea.", Ba admitted. "Do you like Gabriel?"


    Oliver nodded earnestly.


    "Why do you like him?"


    "He cayies me heye¡­", Oliver gestured to his shoulder. "¡­and makes aypyane sounds."


    Ba exhaled. Of course, Oliver likes Gabriel because he ys with him. Oliver is easy to please. But the fact is that Gabriel and Oliver are not rted and that Gabriel does not need to y with Oliver, but he chooses to do it¡­ so that makes Gabriel a kind man who would put a child on his shoulders and run around while making airne sounds only to make Oliver happy.


    Ba checked the date on her phone: June 21, Wednesday. That means her date with Gabriel is in three days! Ah, she is nervous!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1763 - Deals To Claim The Top 10 (1)

    ~ 50km Northwest from Borodin ~


    It''s the third day since Sarah and Aiden arrived at the main training base of the Voronin family. After thest round of fights that werepleted that morning, the number of contestants fell to under 100 and some of the bases were eliminatedpletely.


    Several fighters stood out with their easy victories and most of the remaining contestants had above average skills that came with a dose of arrogance and a belief that they can make it to the finals, even though roughly 80 to 90% of them will be eliminated.


    Aiden''s first one-on-one fight attracted the attention of many due to excessive violence and people were guessing about his background; several of them were brave enough to approach Aiden in order to find out more information.


    Most of the people know who Natalia is, but Alex is a mystery. How is it possible that such an eye-catching individual went under the radar so far?


    Aiden directed all meddlesome people to Hong, who was officially Natalia''s proxy and Hong had to repeat numerous times how Natalia found Alex (aka Aiden) after an ident and that Alex is recuperating while suffering from memory loss. Hong assured everyone that Alex is loyal to Natalia out of gratitude for saving him.


    Of course, no one bought that story. Who will believe that Natalia identally bumped into such an awesome fighter? And the timing is more than convenient. But Hong was sticking to his story and not saying more, so the only thing they were left with was gossip.


    "How lucky for Natalia¡­", one person said sarcastically.


    "I wonder where exactly she found him?"


    "You know that Natalia likes to y dirty¡­"


    "Who knows how she got her hands on him?"


    "How much did Natalia pay him to represent her?"


    "What about the blonde by his side?"


    "Didn''t you hear? She is one of Natalia''s girls¡­ Probably there to make sure Alex does not change his loyalty."


    The people murmured among each other, but that is as far as they went.


    Aiden breezed through his next few fights. It''s not that hispetitors are useless, but he is so good that Hong advised him to receive a blow or two on purpose.


    Sarah objected to this idea. "Why would he let anyone hit him?"


    Hong raised his hands defensively and continued talking to Aiden: "Not a full hit. But instead of avoiding itpletely or blocking it, allow them to graze you. Think of it as practice in control and at the same time, it will look like they had a chance."


    On their first day here, Sarah and Aiden explored the base and they found that some areas are off-limits. As expected.


    Hong advised them to stay put because finding out more about this training camp will not serve any purpose. "Once numbers are low enough, we will be transferred with the remainingpetitors to the main base."


    Sarah was not convinced. "How do you know that?"


    "How much I remember, the main base has a training area. And Voronins prefer for people toe to them. It''s a matter of status. If my guess is right, whoever gets to the main base, will be offered a position in the organization."


    Aiden thought it makes sense. "Adding only ten individuals won''t make a big difference. But if they add fifty, that can easily be ten teams of five, and more once everyone brings in their people and they mix with existing troops."


    Hong was happy that Aiden agreed. "Use this time to rest while you can. Once we go to the main base, they will not let us out of their sight, and other than testing your skills, they might test your judgment and loyalty as well. We will need to stay vignt¡­"


    Sarah and Aiden enjoyed the breaks in their room. It gave them a lot of time to nap and cuddle, and Aiden would make sure to sneak out from the cafeteria extra healthy snacks for Sarah.


    By the third day, Aiden was known for two things: his fighting skills and his doting on Sarah.


    Everyone knew that he is treating her as his queen, and they wondered what love potion Natalia used on him. They wanted some as well.


    ¡­


    The fights would resume after 1:30 PM, to give everyone plenty of time to have lunch and digest their food before going into the ring. No one wants to see people puking during a match.


    It was shortly after 1 PM when Iskra and her men met with several other individuals behind the cafeteria. Vanya (the girl who wanted to chat with Aiden on the first day of eliminations) was present as well.


    "We need to eliminate Alex. He took out my main fighter and that means anyone else from my camp that ends up facing him will be eliminated.", Davor said. He is the leader of the camp where Vanya belongs to.


    "Are we going to allow a no-name from Natalia''s base to steal the spotlight?", Branko (another base leader) asked. "These fights so far are low key, but going forward, big shots will start paying attention, and getting rid of him will be increasingly difficult."


    "Don''t worry. If we can''t take him in the ring, we will find another way.", Iskra said.


    Davor shook his head. "Vanya tried getting close to Alex, but she was blocked by that blonde three times already. We need to get rid of the blonde."


    Iskra raised her hand, indicating to them to be patient. "Lazar told me that the blonde is not to be underestimated¡­"


    Iskra nced at one of her fighters who subconsciously started rubbing his wrist. He is the one whose wrist Sarah grabbed on their first day when they had group-eliminations.


    Olivera (another base leader) frowned at Iskra. "Are you saying that there is nothing we can do?"


    "No. But targeting the girl does not aplish anything. We need to get rid of both of them."


    Branko narrowed his eyes. "You have a n?"


    Iskra made a dramatic pause before responding. "Igor will take care of him."


    "What if he is not my opponent in the uing match?", the mountain-like man from Iskra''s team said.


    Iskra stifled augh. "Now na?ve. Does it need to be in a match? Find an opportunity to provoke him. If he is avoiding the conflict, hit him or that blonde. Alex will not be able to keep his cool. He will break the rules and he has no backing."


    Igor didn''t like it. "If we fight outside a match, I will be disqualified as well."


    "Sometimes you need to take one for the team. That is how we prosper, together."


    Igor''s expression showed disapproval of Iskra''s words.


    This is the third day how Sarah''s words about Iskra using him are spinning in his mind. And this only confirms that Iskra is ready to abandon him. Well, if Iskra is set to kick him out, there is nothing he can do, but he wants to hear the truth. From Iskra.


    "Together? How is it together if I am eliminated?", Igor asked angrily. "Why don''t you say it clearly that I am dispensable in your team and that it''s my time to be used in order to remove an obstacle..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1764 - Deals To Claim The Top 10 (2)

    Iskra saw that Igor is furious and she took a step back reflexively. So far, Igor never talked back and she didn''t expect this. "Igor, it''s not like that."


    "And how is it? Do you really care if it''s me or Dusan or Lazar or anyone else from your base? As long as one of us gets into top ten, your status will be elevated." Igor turned to Dusan and Lazar (aka his teammates). "You are OK with this? Now it''s me and the next time, it will be one of you. You know that Iskra made deals with Branko, Davor, Olivera, and Zorka? And she probably made deals with a few others as well. They each want a spot in top ten and Alex is a problem because he is climbing the ranks as an outsider."


    "Those are some big words, Igor.", Iskra squeezed through her teeth. How dares he oppose her in front of all these people? "Are you sure you can handle the consequences?"


    Igor straightened his back and towered above Iskra. "And what can you do?"


    Iskra opened her mouth and closed it, unsure what to say. Igor is ring at her and if he hits her, she will be instantly hospitalized. She would be bolder if she has her guns, but they took them all away when they reached this sted base.


    Iskra watched as Igor walked away and she could not believe that he rebelled.


    "Well, it seems that Igor is not willing¡­", Branko said. "Now what? If we can''t eliminate Alex, who will lose their spot?"


    ¡­


    While drama behind the cafeteria was unfolding, Sarah and Aiden were in their room.


    Since they don''t have much to do until the fight starts, after lunch they decided to bezy in bed.


    Sarah snuggled next to Aiden and listened to his ideas about their second wedding that ranged from something intimate on a private ind to a massive event where half of the country will be invited.


    Sarah was not sure if Aiden is serious because every day he would give her several options, one more over the top than the other, but she knew that he is enjoying, and she loves the sound of his voice that is soothing her soul. He has the power to make every ce feel like Heaven on Earth, even when they are in the middle of the Voronin territory.


    "I''m not sure if we want so many people on our property... we can ask Anna to use her Golden Ocean Resort. It has a lot of space, amodation and ites with restaurants and a spa¡­ We can have one thousand guests¡­ We will invite friends, family, allies, the Army of Chaos¡­ everyone who is someone and who touched our lives in any way will be present¡­ You will wear a massive princess-style gown embellished with diamonds from our mines¡­ And Felix can design a crown for you¡­ Kids will perform¡­ We will get your favorite band¡­"


    "Will you sing for me?", Sarah interrupted him.


    Aiden paused and Sarah could see that he is undergoing internal agony.


    "Yes.", he said after a long silence. "I will do everything you like."


    Sarah giggled, happy that he is ready to indulge her, even though she would not ask him to sing in front of others because she knows that he is ufortable. His enchanting deep voice is something only for her to hear and Sarah sees that as one ultra-secret, never to be revealed to anyone else.


    Sarah kissed him and spoke against his lips. "We will not do everything I like in public. Some things are only for the two of us."


    His mischievous expression betrayed that he is thinking about carnal pleasures. "The private things will be for after-party."


    Aiden rubbed her belly and reminded her: "It will be the three of us."


    Sarah ced her palm over his hand and hummed in agreement.


    "Continue, please.", she urged him.


    "I will pick you up in a carriage pulled by four snow-white stallions¡­ I would pick you up while riding on a mighty steed, but because you are pregnant, we will go with a safer option¡­" Aiden stopped talking because Sarah was giggling uncontrobly.


    "What''s funny?"


    Sarah wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes before responding: "A mighty steed?"


    "Of course! Only a mighty steed can carry your mighty husband."


    Sarah had another fit of giggles.


    Aidenughed with her. Her happy-sounds were music to his ears.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­", Sarah said when she caught her breath. "Continue please¡­"


    Aiden faked that he is offended by her giggly interruption. "Hmph! Where was I? ¡­ Ah, yes¡­ Butterflies during the day, and we will release a million of fireflies at night¡­ We will dance¡­ Massive fireworks¡­"


    Aiden frowned at the sound of knocking at the door. Who could it be? This is their rxing lovey-dovey time! But the only person who came to that room other than Sarah and Aiden was Hong, and they can''t ignore Hong.


    Out of respect, Aiden sat up on the edge of the bed. "You stay down and rest¡­", he urged Sarah.


    "I''m fine.", Sarah said while taking a seat next to Aiden. "Come in¡­"


    Both Sarah and Aiden froze at the sight of the mountain-man peeking through the gap when the door cracked open.


    Aiden bolted to his feet and blocked Sarah with his body before asking in a stern voice: "Why are you here?"


    Igor lifted his hands defensively. "To talk. Nothing more."


    Sarah put her hand over Aiden''s. "Let''s hear him out."


    Aiden remembered that Hong and Sarah have a theory that Igor will abandon Iskra and want to join them, but Aiden is not so optimistic. How Aiden sees it, everyone is a threat. And after hearing Hong''s story, he does not trust himpletely either. Actually, Aiden does not trust anyone because this is about Sarah and his child and he needs to be extra-vignt for all three of them since Sarah is too easy-going.


    After a long session of scrutinizing the intruder (how Aiden saw him), Aiden responded with a reserved nod before allowing Sarah to pull him back on the bed, next to her.


    Igor introduced himself and sat on the bed opposite from Sarah and Aiden. There was no other furniture, and he knows that when he stands, he looks intimidating due to his height (and width).


    "Uhm¡­ You were right.", Igor broke the silence. He saw that Sarah and Aiden are observing him expectantly and he continued: "Iskra asked me to provoke you so that we get into an open quarrel and we get disqualified. She has a deal with several other bosses on who will im the top ten positions and you are jeopardizing those deals. They are in a rush to get rid of you because they fear that as the number of fighters is reducing, big shots will start paying attention and you will catch someone''s eye. I refused to let her use me, but that does not mean that someone else will not take my ce."


    "Why are you telling us this?", Sarah asked.


    Igor fidgeted. He was obviously ufortable. "You said that if I want someone who will appreciate me¡­ I cane¡­"


    Sarah shot a side-nce at Aiden and he knew that she is telling him <em>''I told you so¡­''</em>.


    Aiden rolled his eyes. Sarah is enjoying this too much. He narrowed his eyes at Igor. "How can we trust you?"


    "I don''t know what it takes to earn your trust. You are wee to test me."


    Sarah was ready for serious talk. "What are your expectations?"


    Igor was confused by this question. "My expectations?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1765 - Deals To Claim The Top 10 (3)

    Sarah shed a confident smile at Igor.


    She had this talk many times before and she is skilled in poaching talent. Numerous capable people want to join the Army of Chaos because of its rising status and a ster reputation. But Sarah is aware that their sess is only because she puts the priority on loyalty and that without it, they would be no different than regr thugs.


    From day one, Sarah has the same principles: figure out what they want, and they will be loyal. One look at this huge man and she knew that inside he is a softie who is looking for a ce where he will belong, a ce where people will support each other and where he does not need to worry that others will use him as a steppingstone. Don''t we all crave for such a ce?


    "In our group, people get rewarded based on their merits. If we pige a ce, you are entitled to the part of the spoils. If you perform well, we will urge you to continue training; if you underperform, we will provide you with resources to improve; if you show leadership skills and the right motivation, you will be promoted. We are a family, and no one is left behind because we believe that everyone has a value, even if that value is checking emails¡­ someone has to do it. If you want us to take care of you, you need to do the same in return, since we prosper when we support each other. We value loyalty and as long as you know how to treat the hand that feeds you, anything is possible¡­"


    Igor''s eyes widened as Sarah spoke. He did his best to follow what Sarah was saying and so far everything sounded wonderful.


    When she finished her little speech, Sarah paused, allowing Igor to absorb all that information.


    "Do you understand?", Sarah asked after some time.


    Igor nodded. "What do you want me to do?"


    Sarah liked the determination in Igor''s eyes. He understood that in order to get those benefits, he needs to do something for them first. After all, there is no such thing as a free lunch.


    "How long are you with Iskra?", Sarah asked.


    "I was a child when I joined. I changed a few bases before settling with Iskra about six years ago.", Igor responded.


    "Then, you should understand that on the surface, this is a big happy family under the Voronin umbre, but everyday life is filled with ugly infighting and backstabbing. After all, the person in power gets to enjoy life and make rules, others are destined to serve and obey." Sarah saw that Igor nodded, and she continued: "You want to prove yourself and earn our trust. For that, we need you to stay with Iskra. Let us know if she tries something against us."


    "I showed disobedience. She will not talk openly in front of me again."


    Sarah shrugged. "That is fine. We are not asking you to act out of your character and to snoop around. Don''t try anything risky that would put you in danger. If you find out something, let us know. Another thing¡­ you are still in thepetition. Try to keep it that way. We need people who can watch our backs and if you are eliminated, you won''t be able to do it."


    "There is a chance that Iskra will keep an eye on me. How can I let you know I found something without alerting her?"


    Sarah moved her chin toward the armoire and Aiden understood her nonverbal signals.


    A few secondster, Aiden got an ear stud from his backpack and used his phone to activate it.


    Sarah approached Igor and observed his earlobes. "You don''t have holes¡­ this might sting a bit."


    Igor hissed when Sarah jabbed the ear stud into his ear. Did she pierce his ear? And she did it without an antiseptic! What if it gets infected?


    Sarah ignored Igor''s obvious disapproval. "Tap it quickly twice and we will hear everything you do. To stop the transmission, tap once. Try it¡­"


    Igor did what she said and confirmed that it''s working.


    Aiden was pleased that Igor was so obedient, and that made him lower his guard a bit.


    Aiden added: "We can contact you through it, so don''t freak out if you hear our voices in your head. If you tap it trice, that will send us a signal that you are in trouble and we wille to your rescue. Use that only in case of emergencies."


    Igor vas visibly surprised. "You wille to my rescue?"


    This was a strange concept for Igor. No one ever came to his rescue, he always had to fend for himself, like everyone else. He saw numerouspanions being kicked out for a mistake or abandoned if they can jeopardize a mission¡­ or treated as pawns, just how Iskra wanted to sacrifice him in order to get Alex (aka Aiden) out of her way. For some reason, he felt warm and fuzzy¡­ he felt that they care.


    Igor was reluctant toe here, and he initially came because he was angry at Iskra and he wanted to expose her ns in order to make it more difficult for her. After all, what can two youngsters and an old man from Natalia''s camp do against more than twenty fighters and five bases? But now, Igor believes that he is not the only one and that maybe, just maybe, this might work and that joining forces with Sarah and Aiden is the right decision.


    Aiden saw that Igor is dazed and he gestured toward the door, reminding Igor that he should make his exit. "Leave before someone notices that you are here."


    Igor stood up and paused.


    "Anything else?", Sarah asked.


    "Uhm¡­ how should I call you?"


    "Olga¡­" Sarah was happy that she finally got to introduce herself. Everyone so far only spoke to Aiden (aka Alex), and treated her like a vase.


    "Are you sure that this was the right thing to do?", Aiden asked Sarah when Igor left.


    Sarah shrugged. "He came to us. We should give him a chance to prove his loyalty¡­ and with the ear stud on him, we can listen in to their conversations. Even with the signal-jammers in ce, as long as he is nearby, it will work."


    Sarahid back on the bed and patted a spot next to her. "Nowe here¡­ I need more cuddles before your next fight."


    Aiden chuckled. "Shouldn''t we tell Hong about Igor''s visit?"


    Sarah frowned. "We can tell himter." She patted the bed again, this time with more force. "My time for cuddles is running out. And I still didn''t hear anything about the massive cake you will make for our wedding."


    Aiden smiled helplessly and scooted on the bed next to Sarah. "Do you really expect me to bake a cake for our wedding?"


    "Either that or you find bakers who can make somethingparable. But if someone else makes it, it will miss the main ingredient¡­", Sarah pouted and snuggled into his embrace. "I know it''s a lot of work. How about we make a cake together?"


    As much as he wants to make her a cake, the days before the wedding should be rxing with parties, spas, and everything else luxurious that does not include being stuck in the kitchen.


    Aiden had an idea... "How about¡­ for our wedding, we hire bakers. And then on our honeymoon we make a cake just for the two of us?"


    "Three of us¡­", Sarah corrected Aiden.


    He smiled. "For the three of us¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1766 - Deals To Claim The Top 10 (4)

    Sarah and Aiden were ready to head for Aiden''s next match. Since the two of them rxed, Hong checked the schedule and he told them that he will pick them up when the timees.


    Hong didn''t like the update from Igor, that some bases formed an alliance with a deal to monopolize top spots, but it was not outside of Hong''s expectations.


    "The Voronins work on a policy that strong ones can climb up. That works great in the topyer, but the bottom and middle are hostile environments. It does not matter if someone is born here, or he cameter, everyone feels restless because they can lose their positions when someone from under them manages to climb up, and the ones without much to lose are the most dangerous.", Hong said dejectedly.


    Sarah didn''t think it''s a big deal. "Aren''t all organizations like that?"


    "The Army of Chaos is not.", Hong voiced his thoughts.


    Aiden looked at Sarah with pride obvious in his eyes. "That is because Sarah gave everyone their prizes in advance, while making sure they understand that progress is made only if they work together. Also, even the cleaners have their dignity, and bullying is not tolerated. Troublemakers are severely punished and who does not like it, is free to leave."


    Identifying troublemakers was super-easy because Eve always listened and she would provide information on the ones who are expressing their displeasure or are acting against orders.


    Hong bobbed his head. "You make it sound so strict. I saw all the amodations and jobs you provide not only for your soldiers but for their families as well. They are with you out of gratitude and loyalty, because you take care of them."


    Sarah raised her hand, interrupting Aiden from responding. "Enough about that. Let''s focus on our current situation¡­ We knew that we will be watched and targeted. Igor only reinforced that, with an addition that some of the so-called bigshots decided to team up against us. It seems that someone will act today."


    Hong agreed. "Aiden, do not fight recklessly. In the ring, make sure you double-check for any hidden weapons or poison. Anything goes if they are at the point of sacrificing their own only to get you eliminated. Outside of the ring, I need you to stay clearheaded. I know that you want to protect Sarah but let me handle it."


    "No need.", Sarah said. "Hong, you need to keep a low profile. If any of us gets exposed, we are not only disqualified, but in deep trouble. Aiden will not fight. I will take care of any problems. If they don''t mind sacrificing their own people, we can take advantage of that and send them a message."


    Hong''s expression showed disapproval. Sarah should stay out of trouble... but Hong saw that Aiden didn''t object. Knowing that Aiden will not put Sarah in danger, Hong guessed that the two of them have a n. Hong wanted to ask what Aiden and Sarah are up to but decided against it. It''s probably better not to know. He is already over-stressed.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden were not surprised when someone blocked their way to the training grounds.


    "We are on our way to a fight.", Hong said from behind Sarah and Aiden.


    When the group didn''t move, Hong added: "Causing trouble will not be beneficial for anyone."


    "Don''t waste your breath on this nobody who lost his right to participate¡­", Aiden stopped Hong from trying to get a peaceful solution. Aiden recognized the guy in front as the one who was eliminated on the previous day. Also, behind the guy were several other people, Iskra and Igor included, and the two-step distance showed that the guy in front is the sacrificialmb they prepared.


    Sarah frowned when she saw that Igor has a big bruise on his face and she assumed that he received punishment in order to stay in Iskra''s camp. Sarah wondered if Igor really returned to Iskra or not, but then¡­ it didn''t matter. None of their ns are relying on Igor, but she would be sad to let go of a promising guy. With his muscr physique, he would be valuable to the Army of Chaos. The fact that Igor didn''t avoid Sarah''s gaze told her that he does not feel guilty, so he is probably still on board. That''s good news.


    The man in front red at Aiden. "At least you understand that I''m not here to talk."


    Sarah stifled augh. "You are not very smart, allowing them to use you¡­ who is your camp leader? Even if you are out of thepetition, you saw my man fight and you should be aware that if youe any closer, you will be in a lot of pain and some of the injuriesing your way will have permanent consequences, no matter how good doctor awaits for you. But then¡­ your goal is not to fight; you want to enrage him enough so that he gets disqualified. I need to inform you that you are so insignificant, that I will handle you. Let''s wait ten more seconds so that people can gather¡­ we should have more audience."


    The man sneered. "Get lost, slut..."


    Sarah''s eyes shed in madness and the only thing preventing her from snapping his neck was the iciness hitting her from behind that told her Aiden is enraged.


    Sarah took a deep breath and started shouting: "What!? You are not feeling well? You should see a doctor for those veins bulging on your neck and forehead and your eyes are red¡­"


    The man was visibly confused, more than the group behind him.


    The people started gathering and trying to see themotion. Everyone is hungry for some gossip.


    Sarah shouted louder: "Are there any medics around!? He does not look well!"


    The man gasped and fell on the ground, like a ragdoll.


    "What have you done?", Darko (one of the base leaders who is in cahoots with Iskra) hissed at Sarah and his panicked expression betrayed how he feels.


    Sarah hid behind Aiden and peeked on the side. "Me? Why do you think I did anything? I didn''t touch him, all these people can witness¡­"


    Before she finished, two men from the organization were squatting next to the man on the ground and one spoke into a device in his hand, calling for a stretcher and a medic.


    "She did it!", Iskra said.


    Sarah met her gaze and sneered. "Careful¡­ Do you have any evidence? All these people are my witnesses that I didn''t touch that man or threw anything his way. And I''m confident that can be confirmed by reviewing the security footage. Do you believe that I can kill a person just by looking at him, it will seem that I have some superpowers..."


    Iskra felt her stomach sinking. "Kill a person?" She lowered her gaze and saw that two men are performing CPR on the man who fell only a few seconds ago.


    Sarah tugged Aiden''s hand. "We should go. You don''t want to be disqualified for beingte; that would be ame way to end thispetition."


    Aiden hummed in confirmation and wrapped his arm around Sarah''s shoulders before walking away with Hong trailing them.


    Aiden breezed through his fight and Hong''s guess that the fights will move to a different location, came true.


    Before dinner, the remaining contestants were notified that the next stage will continue in two days. This dy was mostly so that the base leaders and other high-ranking personnel have enough time to go to their bases and handle any urgent matters.


    Sarah notified Ron and Z to pick them up with a helicopter at a nearby remote location, because they don''t want to waste time in a jeep. She could not wait to get out of here and finally rx a bit. She was missing friendly faces and their fur-babies.


    No one dared to provoke Aiden anymore. The thing that happened that afternoon was too mystical. Of course, that is only because no one knew that Sarah used a drone to deliver the deadly concoction that came from JoAnna''sb.


    At first, Sarah wanted to spare his life and only knock him out, but she knows that every life she spares will be an enemy one day. And they can''t afford more enemies, not now with a baby on the way. If these people are willing to use underhanded methods against them, she will do the same. The only thing that contributed to Iskra and other people in that group walking away with their lives was that Sarah didn''t want to attract unwanted attention. But their inevitable ending is only postponed.


    Sarah knows that Aiden supports her. Neither of them is a saint, they will not attack and kill unless they are defending or seeking revenge, but who makes a move on them will face his ending.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1767 - The First Date (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Saturday


    5:00 PM


    Gabriel arrived in front of a massive entry door of the vi where Penny and Ben live. He is here to pick up Ba for their date.


    He is dressed up in dark jeans pants and a crisp white shirt. It''s not formal, but not too casual either. He will not admit that he spent more than an hour deciding what to wear. It seems like forever when he went out on a date if he does not count functions rted to the Long family or the Long industries.


    Gabriel extended his hand with an intention to ring the doorbell, but at thest moment, he stopped to check his breath and to make sure that the bouquet of flowers is just right.


    <em>''I can''t believe that I''m nervous. It will be fine¡­''</em>, he gave himself a pep talk. <em>''This is a mix of seasonal flowers. Roses are too romantic, and I don''t want to put pressure on Ba because even I''m not sure what to expect from this.''</em>


    Gabriel was contemting toe empty-handed, but then he decided on flowers in case Ben sees him.


    Three days ago, Gabriel enjoyed talking with Ba in the garden and she managed to cheer him up and he got carried away by the moment. Now that he cooled down and he had time to think, Gabriel is doubting if this is a good idea.


    <em>''If I didn''t rush into this date stupidity, I could have found some other way to talk to Ba, and now everything points to the possibility that I am romantically interested in the girl. Am I interested? I don''t know, and that is the problem. I should have sorted that thing out before setting up a date situation¡­ but I can''t back off now. It would be inappropriate.''</em>


    <em>''Am I really going to court an eighteen years old girl? I must be crazy¡­''</em> He shook his head in disbelief before ringing the doorbell.


    <em>''In the worst case, I will spend an evening with Ba, find out that in those few minutes we talked previously I was muddleheaded and she is nothing special, and I will never see her again. Those things happen, not many go on a second date. If she asks why I''m not calling her, I will say that I''m busy with work and in time she will forget about me¡­''</em>, Gabriel already starteding up with excuses. It''s a habit he developed over the years, to have several exit strategies ready.


    The door opened and Gabriel paused at the sight of Ba. He looked at her from her cream-colored ts to the light knee-length summer dress and her chestnut hair freely falling over her shoulders in light waves. He noticed a hint of makeup on her lips he was not sure if that is lipstick or lip-gloss, but her smile was so sweet that she looked edible. Increasing her cuteness factor was her nervously gripping a small purse.


    Gabriel regretted bringing only a modest bouquet of flowers. And for some reason, he wished for a big ss dome, to put over Ba, and to preserve her. His next thought was to take her photo so that he can admire herter, but that would be awkward.


    Gabriel swallowed hard and struggled to find the words while hoping that his poker face didn''t crack and that she can''t notice his heart beating so violently that he is on the verge of fainting. Why is he acting like a love-stricken teenager? This will be harder than he thought.


    "Uhm¡­ hi Ba¡­ these are for you."


    Ba epted the flowers and blushed. "Thanks. They are lovely."


    <em>''Damnit! It should have been bigger. And roses¡­''</em>, Gabriel thought.


    Ba fidgeted for a second, unsure what to do next. Should she take the flowers with her, or leave them at home? Is it OK to keep them on the side-table in the hallway, or should she put them in the water? Should she invite Gabriel inside? That would be a disaster, considering that Ben is on the verge of exploding.


    Before Ba could decide what to do, a hand appeared from the side.


    "Give them here¡­", Penny whispered with urgency and when she realized her blunder, it was toote.


    Penny peeked from the side of the door and giggled. "Hi, Gabriel. I''m here to¡­ take over the flowers so that the two of you can go on your date."


    Gabriel was not sure what to say to Penny''s clumsy lie. What if he didn''t bring flowers? It''s obvious that Penny was spying on them. He decided to y along. "Hi, Penny. Thank you. I will bring Ba back by 10."


    Penny nodded in approval. "If you stay until 11, that is fine."


    "He said 10!", Ben roared from inside.


    Gabriel paused for a moment, and then he remembered that Ben is in charge of security at the White corp. and that he is probably being watched since he stepped onto the property. Did Ben see him check his breath? Probably. How embarrassing.


    "Gabbey!", Oliver screamed before mming himself on Gabriel''s leg.


    "Hey, little B¡­", Gabriel called while squatting and patting Oliver''s head. "I didn''t see you a few days and you are this much taller¡­" Gabriel gestured with his thumb and index finger as much as they stretched.


    Oliver grinned. He wants to grow up fast so that he can do grownup stuff and also, among the <em>''older kids''</em> (aka Lia, Alice, and Jayden), Oliver is the shortest one.


    Penny gave Ba a cardigan and spoke to Oliver. "Your sissy and Gabriel have things to do. Can you help me put these flowers in a vase?"


    Oliver looked at Penny suspiciously. "Aye they for me?"


    "They are for your sissy."


    Oliver was not happy with this response. "I want flowevs also."


    "Next time, I will get some for you as well.", Gabriel said without thinking and he didn''t notice that Ba blushed at his words.


    Gabriel chuckled seeing Oliver''s happy grin. Any anxiousness Gabriel had, disappeared with Oliver''s appearance. The little guy with chubby cheeks has the power of brightening up everyone''s day and he made Gabriel''s mind change from thinking about how this is a disaster into a <em>''there will be the next time''</em>.


    "Eleven is fine¡­", Penny mouthed at Gabriel and winked before closing the door.


    "Sorry about that.", Ba said awkwardly. "Shal we go?"


    Gabriel stood up and straightened his back while towering over Ba. He was taller than she is, even though the step Ba was standing on gave her a boost.


    Gabriel smiled and gestured toward his silver Bentley Continental GT.


    Ba circled around the convertible and whistled loudly before getting in. "You have a hell of a job or a massive inheritance."


    "Actually, I have both.", Gabriel said smugly and closed the door for Ba before making his way to the driver''s side.


    Ba made a face. "Show off¡­"


    Ba knows that Gabriel works for Steve, but she never asked for more than that because, for her, it does not matter. Gabriel is handsome and he treats her well. Actually, she was swayed by hispliments when she taught Oliver the alphabet.


    An eighteen years old girl does not need much to develop a crush, and Gabriel is crushable.


    "Where are we going?", Ba asked when Gabriel started the car.


    "You said that anything is fine, so I decided to do a few things I always wanted to do¡­ It might be selfish, but if you don''t like it, let me know. OK?"


    Gabriel didn''t want to say that for thest decade he did things others expected him to do: Victoria, his parents, his family, and even Steve. Gabriel is so used to following orders and ns someone else created, that he had difficultying up with what to do for the next few hours. It was liberating and agonizing at the same time.


    Gabriel thought that if Ba says that she does not like it at any point, he will bring her back home early. He was mentally prepared that this will be a total failure, anything more than that will be considered a sess.


    "You have a problem with that?", Gabriel asked when he saw that Ba is observing him silently. <em>''This might be the shortest date in the history of mankind¡­''</em>


    Ba blinked. "You still didn''t tell me where we are going."


    "First, we are going for a ride, then for a dinner, and thest will be a movie. And I will bring you back here by 10."


    <em>''Eleven is fine...''</em>, Ba shrugged while trying to hide her excitement. "Sounds good¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1768 - The First Date (2)

    The ride along the coast of the Pacific Ocean was more than pleasant.


    Neither of them spoke while they enjoyed the breathtaking views.


    asionally, Ba would lift her hands up and relish the hot summer air slipping through her fingers while she sang the song that was ying on the radio.


    Gabriel would sneak nces at her when he thinks that she is not looking. He wondered if she is really enjoying this simple pleasure. If that is Victoria, she wouldin about how this is a waste of time and that the humid ocean-air is messing up her hair and makeup.


    "Can we go faster?", Ba asked Gabriel after some time.


    In response, the engine roared and she felt the pull as the vehicle elerated. The thrill of speed made her giggle, and then she was back to singing.


    When they stopped in the parking of the French restaurant, Ba could not believe that they spent two hours in that car. It felt like a few minutes.


    "Ready?" Gabriel gestured toward the restaurant.


    Ba paused, unsure why he is asking, and then she remembered to check herself in the mirror.


    She lowered the front visor that has a mirror and she gasped at the sight of her messy hair. Her previously shiny-smooth cascading hair now looked like the worst case of bedhead ever.


    Gabriel observed Ba with amusement in his eyes. He didn''t care about her messy hair, but her expression was adorable, and he wondered what she will do next.


    Ba swiftly ran her fingers through her hair, and she regretted not bringing a hairbrush. Unfortunately, this didn''t help much. Her hair is ruined.


    "Do you have ab, maybe?", Ba asked sheepishly.


    "No. Sorry."


    Ba pressed her lips into a line and then her eyes shone with determination. Her fingers moved nimbly while braiding her hair and Gabriel could tell that she did that many times before. With a small hairband, her side-braid was ready, and Ba smiled triumphantly.


    "We can go now."


    Gabriel hummed in approval. He was pleasantly surprised that Ba resolved the situation and maintained her cheerful attitude. If that was Victoria, she would throw a fit and request to go back home, or maybe to a styling salon.


    Ba was impressed with the corner table that provided privacy and breathtaking views of the ocean through massive windows. This was obviously the best spot in the restaurant from where to enjoy the magnificent show of nature: the sunset.


    Gabriel pulled a chair for her, as a true gentleman and Ba giggled.


    He craned his neck to see her face. "Is everything OK?"


    Ba nodded vigorously. "All this is like a movie." She gestured at the candles and touched the roses that were on the table. "Even the flowers are real."


    "I am d you approve.", Gabriel responded and handed her the menu.


    Ba epted the menu without opening it.


    "You said that French cuisine is your favorite.", Gabriel reminded her. "I hope you can order for both of us."


    Ba''s eyes widened when she saw that none of the menu items have prices attached. That usually means this is a very-very pricey ce because only the rich customers don''t care about the cost. She nced through the fancy restaurant and everything she saw screamed expensive.


    "Are you sure? Can I order anything?"


    Gabriel hummed in confirmation.


    Ba cleared her throat before she started asking: "How hungry are you? Do you have any allergies? ¡­"


    Gabriel answered her questions rted to his food preferences and he was amazed that she is so considerate.


    <em>''If that is Victoria in her ce¡­''</em>, Gabriel stopped his thoughts forcibly. There is no point inparing the two because they are absolute opposites. Ba is caring and selfless and not vain and modest and¡­ Gabriel realized how much he is enjoying with Ba when the waiter arrived.


    Gabriel knows that the man came to take their orders, but Gabriel saw him as someone who interrupted his Ba-time. The fact that Ba was talking to the waiter with a smile on her face, made Gabriel¡­ jealous.


    <em>''What is wrong with me?''</em>, Gabriel wondered, even though he knew the answer but he was not ready to ept it.


    Gabriel was relieved when the waiter left.


    "Tell me something about yourself.", Gabriel demanded.


    Ba was not sure where to start. Her life is a mix of sadness and boring and she does not want to talk about any of that. "What do you want to know?"


    "Everything."


    Ba decided to keep it short. "I''m an average girl. My parents divorced when I was young, and I was held hostage by my mother while she extorted more money from my father. About two years ago I regained some of my freedom, and since then I''m focusing on my education so that I don''t need to depend on anyone. The end."


    "You are looking down on yourself."


    "I call that being realistic. My looks are nothing outstanding, and my smarts are average at best just like the rest of my life."


    "Didn''t you say that you will start UCLA this year? Average students can''t enroll there."


    Ba was pleasantly surprised that he remembered. "That is because of my hard work, not smarts."


    "But you are smart enough to know that you need to work hard."


    Ba paused and a secondter her lips stretched into a smile. "I will take that."


    "It''s more than that, Ba. You said that you are average, yet I picked you up from a good neighborhood in Los Angeles and your caring family sent you off."


    "I don''t live there; I only stay with them on some weekends¡­ for Oliver mostly. My father and Penny are great, but I missed too much time with my father, and a deep bond never formed between us, while Penny is more like my friend than a mother-figure." Ba saw that Gabriel''s brows furrowed and she realized that (again) she is oversharing. Ah, every time she is nervous, she ends up bbering. And Gabriel is making her nervous. "I''m sorry, I don''t want to ruin the mood. Please, don''t feel pity for me. I am on a good path to be independent and to make my dreamse true."


    "That was not pity. I was surprised that our stories are simr, that''s all."


    Gabriel saw the curiosity in Ba''s gaze, and his opinion of her improved a notch because she didn''t ask any questions. She is not nosy, but he decided to rify. "My parents didn''t divorce, but since I am aware of myself, I was told what to do, how to act¡­ they picked my school and told me who to date. I live in a huge mansion that I can''t call mine and the only person who invokes in me any feelings of a family is my Cousin Steve."


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Ba''s lips.


    Gabriel didn''t want to talk about himself. He wanted to know more about Ba.


    "What do you hope to aplish when you be independent?"


    "I''m not sure yet. But I know that I want the freedom to make my choices. At this point, I crave for stability and security and I dream about a family of my own."


    "Do you want a lot of kids?"


    Ba''s eyes widened and she was sure that the heat creeping up her neck is a violent blush.


    "I¡­ don''t¡­ I don''t think that is the appropriate topic for the first date.", Ba stuttered, and she was d that the food arrived.


    Gabriel realized that his question might insinuate a pre-marriage topic, but he didn''t care. The only thing he wanted was to peel off theyers surrounding Ba and to find out how is it possible that she has such a bright smile and a positive attitude, considering her past.


    The sun kissed the horizon and they spoke about the food and Gabriel demanded to know where Ba originally tasted those dishes and how the current onespare with the real thing.


    Ba was not sure if it was the orange hues of the sunset, or the candles and the roses, or the food, or the fact that Gabriel greedily absorbed her every word¡­ but by the time the dessert arrived, Ba was aware that she can''t take her eyes off from Gabriel. She waspletely smitten.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1769 - The First Date (3)

    "A drive-in movie theater?", Ba asked when Gabriel stopped the car at their designated spot on the massivewn in front of the huge white screen which was showingmercials. He said a movie, so she assumed that it will be the standard cinema experience with cramped seats and all the idental-touching that the darkness provides.


    He hummed in confirmation and got out of the car.


    Ba watched Gabriel as he got two pillows and a nket from the trunk.


    "This is one of the things I always wanted to do but somehow I never got a chance to. Do you mind?"


    Ba shrugged. "It''s fine. It''s just unexpected. I assumed that we will go to a standard theater."


    Gabriel paused and looked at her with an unreadable expression.


    "Is that where you usually go on a date?", he asked.


    Gabriel saw that Ba lowered her head and he cursed himself for the blunder.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know why I asked that."


    Actually, he knows. Her words made him think of a boy next to her, touching and who knows what in the back row of a dark theater and he was consumed with jealousy.


    Ba was overwhelmed by many emotions and none of them were warm and fuzzy. Any infatuation she built up so far was shattered at the thought that he thinks she is a promiscuous girl. He didn''t say it, but she can read between the lines just fine.


    "Is that what you think of me?"


    Gabriel could hear the hurt in her voice and he wanted to apologize again, but she was still talking...


    "Is that why you got those pillows and nket? Keep them back. I want to go home."


    Gabriel closed his eyes and counted to five before responding. "I said I''m sorry."


    "Sorry does not fix things, Gabriel. If you don''t want to take me home, I will manage. Thank you for the ride and for dinner. The evening was great up to one minute ago."


    Gabriel saw Ba getting out of the car and he tossed the pillows and nket on his seat before rushing to block her way.


    "Please, Ba¡­ give me a chance to exin. If after you hear me out, you still want to go home, I will take you."


    Ba took a step back, to increase the distance between them, and crossed her arms over her chest, silently giving him permission to speak.


    Gabriel inhaled forcibly. Talking about his feelings turned out to be harder than he thought it will be. He learned early that there are things he needs to do and that his feelings don''t matter so he ended up suppressing them to the point of ignoring them. And he never exined his reasons to anyone because in the Long household, only the actions and results matter. The longer he is with Ba, the more he finds out that he is not a well-functioning human.


    "You said that you thought it will be a standard movie theater and I assumed that is because you were there previously¡­ with someone else¡­ and I was jealous. I am sorry."


    Ba expected several things but this¡­ "Jealous? Of what?"


    "The thought of another man by your side."


    A number of expressions shed over Ba''s face until it settled on a frown. "We don''t know each other. Even if your assumption is correct, you don''t have the right to be jealous. Jealousy implies that I belong to you and I don''t. And just to set the record straight, this is my first date. Thanks for ruining it. Actually, the ride and the dinner were great, so you scored on two out of three. If I add the flowers, that makes it three out of four and statistically, it''s a sess. Can you take me home now, or should I call a cab?"


    The information that this is her first date hit him hard. He remembered Ba''s story of how her mother dragged her around the world, and she didn''t have much freedom, and that in thest two years she is focusing on her education. This is her first date¡­ and he ruined it.


    "I know it''s my fault for speaking without thinking, but do you really hate me?"


    Ba rolled her eyes. "Hate is a strong word. Don''t be dramatic. Nothing you say will change the fact that you used me of serial-dating and you even got the pillows and nket to make it morefortable while getting frisky. Well¡­ it''s not going to happen."


    Gabriel panicked. This turned from bad to a total disaster. "Getting frisky? No, no¡­ you got it all wrong. I saw on the website photo where peopley on the hood of the car and watch the movie. And I thought of giving it a try. The pillows are so that I don''t need to put my head on the hard windshield, and it would not be right to get only one pillow for myself. And the nket ispletely optional¡­ it helps if it gets chilly, or against the mosquitoes."


    Ba exhaled before admitting: "Fine. I jumped to conclusions about the pillows and the nket. I am sorry for assuming that you are a lecherous man."


    Gabriel saw this as his chance to fix things. "And I jumped to conclusions based on yourment about the type of the theater. That makes us even. Right? I hope you know that I never thought of you as a serial-dater, but the mental image of any boy touching you was ufortable; not because I want to own you, but because I see you as a pure girl and I hope that my behavior so far is in line with that. Can we set aside thest few minutes and resume like they didn''t happen? I would like to get a perfect score for your first date."


    Ba rxed and responded with a small nod.


    Gabriel gestured toward the car. "You are wee to stay in your seat if you wish, but I will try the hood-experience. The nket is for you because my clothes cover me up well, while your cardigan can cover either your arms or your legs but not both¡­"


    As Gabriel spoke, Ba realized that her temper got the best of her. Her mother didn''t protect her and more than once she spotted mother''s lovers giving her strange looks and the only way to keep herself safe was to push people away and throw a tantrum before they get a chance to get too close. And she did the same with Gabriel. Now she felt guilty. This is a date, isn''t that the asion where people get close to each other?


    Ba epted the pillow and the nket with a barely audible <em>''thank you''</em>.


    "What do you want to drink? Is popcorn fine? We can get the one with extra butter and get messy. They also have candies and hotdogs¡­"


    Gabriel spoke while checking the console from where he can ce the order, and the order will be delivered to their parking spot.


    They just came from dinner, so neither of them were hungry. They got a soda each and a big basket of popcorn. It all arrived with a handy tray that had grooves for cups and the basket so that it does not topple. Gabriel and Ba settled on the hood of his car with the tray in-between them.


    The movie started and only then Ba realized that it''s a superhero movie. She likesedies, but when Gabriel asked her if she has preferences she responded that anything is fine so now she can''tin. Well, it''s better than a documentary or a horror movie.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1770 - The First Date (4)

    About ten minutes into the movie, Ba realized that she does not care about it. She never liked superhero movies; they are exaggerated with shallow characters. The only good thing was special effects, but after several explosions, the next ones look more-less the same.


    Ba was too full to eat the buttery popcorn, so she ended up sipping soda.


    To keep her mind busy, she mentally revisited thest few hours while trying to engrave every moment into her memory before it fades away. His expression when he gave her flowers, how he nced at her during the car ride when he thought she is not looking, and the dinner.


    Considering their almost-fight when they arrived at the drive-in movie theater, the movie part didn''t start well, and this now is not very enjoyable. She would rather do so many other things that toy on this hard hood of Gabriel''s car and stare nkly at the movie while pretending to watch.


    Ba exhaled. Dating and rtionships are aboutpromise, and at least Gabriel is having fun. Right?


    She turned toward him and held her breath when their eyes met. How long is he watching her?


    "Are you not interested in the movie?"


    "I am more interested in you.", Gabriel said with a smile.


    Ba was unable to prevent herself from blinking. She was never this anxious. "Oh¡­ What about me?"


    "You said that this is your first date. I can assume that you previously rejected many invitations. Why did you ept mine?"


    "I didn''t have many invitations. First, I was moving so much that I didn''t have time to meet people or make friends. It''s not that I was not interested, but I was too busy adjusting to the new environment and the local school system. And when I finally settled in Los Angeles, I was upied with catching up. Now, high school ended, and I am on a break until college starts. Other than preparing in advance for my uing courses I don''t have much going on so¡­"


    Ba stopped talking when she saw Gabriel''s frown, and his next question was not out of her expectations.


    "If someone else asked, you would ept?"


    Ba''s frustration was bubbling. "What do you want me to say, Gabriel? That I have a secret crush on you for thest few years and that I was waiting for you to make a move? The truth is that I heard that you work for Steve and a few other stories rted to you from my dad, but I found out how you look only three days ago. You are handsome and you seemed nice, and I decided to give it a shot. It''s not like I epted to spend my life with you. It''s a date. One evening. We should get to know each other and hopefully have a good time, and if it works out we can decide to meet again. But that''s it. Don''t tell me that I am your long lost love because I would not believe it. And if you are trying to pull off some double standards where your previous love life is OK, while I should be a maiden with eyes only for you¡­"


    "Stop, please¡­", Gabriel interrupted her. "You are working yourself up for no reason."


    Ba exhaled. He is probably right. "Did I answer your question?"


    "Yes. I wanted to know if you epting my date invitation was a random thing or not."


    "And?" She was not sure how much he picked up from her rambling.


    "You said that I am handsome and nice.", Gabriel said smugly.


    Ba felt a knot in her throat. Of course, he picked up thepliments. Well, he is not wrong, but his smugness is mixing with possessive behavior and that is spoiling all the sweetness he usually showers her with, and she is not sure what to think. Ba decided to ask some questions of her own. "Why did you invite me?"


    Gabriel was surprised that Ba returned the question to him. "I''ve hit a hard patch and I was depressed for some time. When I met you at Jeff''s house¡­ I was not depressed. I wanted to confirm if that was a fluke or not."


    Ba made a face. "So, for you¡­ I am an antidepressant. I was called worse."


    Gabrielughed. "It''s not that simple. Ba, you are a wonderful girl with a contagious smile, breathtaking beauty, and spunk I never saw before. When I look at you, I forget about all the bad things and I can''t believe how an amazing person like you has such low self-esteem¡­ but, that is all part of you and I can''t say I dislike it because if you are more confident, you would probably not give a broken man like me a chance."


    Ba was not sure if she is breathing. Her heart thundered at all thepliments Gabriel threw at her and Ba wished that she recorded him so that she can hear it again because she was not sure if he really said all those things or if she imagined it.


    She thought how this is a good opportunity to get closer, hug him and maybe even kiss, but there was a tray with popcorn and two sodas in-between them so that was not an option.


    "Ba¡­", Gabriel called. "I hope that you can keep in mind that I have no intention of taking advantage of you. No games. OK?"


    Ba nodded in response.


    He was happy that she agreed. "Since you said that we should get to know each other¡­ tell me something about yourself. Something I don''t know."


    Ba thought for some time. What can she say? "Hmm¡­ I suck at sports."


    "Which one?"


    "All of them."


    "Impossible. You must be good at some."


    "I''m not lying. Everything I tried, was a failure.", Ba said dejectedly.


    "How about horse-riding?"


    "I never tried that."


    "How can you say that you are bad at all of them if you didn''t try something so elemental as horse-riding? Let''s check your theory tomorrow."


    Ba made a face while he spoke. Only rich people call horse-riding <em>''elemental''</em>. Normal people don''t have ess to horses and stables and trainers and whatnot. But her iing sarcastic remark was cut off when she realized thest part he said.


    "Tomorrow?"


    Gabriel hummed in confirmation. "Unless you have something else nned, we can go to a club and I can show you how to ride a horse. By end of the day, if you don''t learn, you can fail me as a teacher¡­"


    "Will I get a reward if I''m a good student?", Ba asked cheekily.


    "Sure.", Gabriel responded without missing a beat. "How about¡­ If you are a good student, you will taste the best angel food cake in the world."


    "What if I fail?"


    "Then you pay for the cake."


    Baughed. It seems they will have that cake one way or the other, and the only thing pending is who will pay for it.


    Gabriel and Ba chatted in a light atmosphere until the movie ended. Neither of them paid attention to the movie.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1771 - The First Date (5)

    It was three minutes to ten o''clock when Gabriel stopped his car on the driveway in front of Ben''s and Penny''s mansion.


    Gabriel went out first and opened the door for Ba. "You should go so that Ben does not give you hard time. It''s almost ten."


    "I can stay until eleven o''clock." Ba protested without getting out.


    "Maybe next time. It''s important to get his approval, and we can do that only if we obey the rules he set."


    Ba got out of the car and nodded in agreement while scolding herself for acting like a clingy child. <em>''Gabriel is probablyughing at me¡­''</em>


    But¡­ is she supposed to leave, just like that? What about the goodnight kiss? Is she getting one?


    Without thinking, she stepped closer to Gabriel and he took a step back, maintaining the distance between them.


    Gabriel saw confusion mixed with embarrassment in Ba''s expression and he exhaled.


    "Any closer and I will break the promise I made to your father."


    Ba was nowpletely confused. "What promise?"


    "Before I asked you on a date, we had a chat and I told him that I will not touch you."


    Ba paused while confirming that they didn''t touch at all. In the car, restaurant, or at the drive-in there was always something restricting their movements, or in-between them. She thought it was idental, is it possible that he was doing it on purpose?


    "Why?"


    Gabriel hoped to avoid talking about this, but it seems that is not an option anymore. "Technically¡­ I am a married man. I promised your father that until I get the divorce finalized, I will not touch you."


    Ba blinked a few times rapidly while processing the information. "Married? Is the hard patch and depression you mentioned earlier, rted to your wife?"


    Gabriel nodded. He does not want to talk about it, but he does not want to lie either. There is no point in lying. It''s not a secret and she will find out sooner orter, and it''s better to get it in the open as soon as possible.


    Ba was not sure what to think, but the knot in her chest was suffocating.


    "I see¡­ Well, goodnight Gabriel. Thank you for a nice evening."


    Her voice was cold and distant, and it sent shivers down Gabriel''s spine. He watched her walk away and panicked.


    Three stepster, Ba found herself enveloped in Gabriel''s embrace from behind.


    "Don''t go, not like this¡­", Gabriel spoke into her hair.


    "Let go of me.", Ba seethed while struggling to break free. His hold was not tight, but somehow, she was unable to wiggle out and that made her anger re. "This whole evening is a rollercoaster where you treat me nice before you give me a p. I am tired of your games. If I didn''t ask, would you mention that you are married and that this is casual fun for you? Is there something else I should know? Don''t answer because I don''t care. I was so stupid to believe that this actually means something to you."


    Gabriel swiftly moved in front of Ba so that he can see her face. "Ba, it''s not like that. I am getting a divorce from the woman my parents arranged for me when I was in middle school. I was convinced that is how rtionships work to the point of not seeing that there was no love between us. It was out of interest and she used me to climb up the socialdder. If Steve didn''t show up and I agreed to work as his assistant, I would not know that she is with me only for the benefits. I admit that I don''t know how to court you properly and that I speak without thinking, but that does not change the fact that I like you and I never meant to hurt you. Don''t leave in anger. Can we talk about this?"


    "Thank you for the exnation, but no amount of talking will alter the reality that you are married and that our date falls into the category of cheating. I am the mistress. Thank you very much for that."


    Ba used the moment of Gabriel being dazed to move around him and get into the house.


    Ba closed the door and leaned against it. Two secondster, she slid down and sat on the floor.


    She was so out of it, that she didn''t notice that Penny sat next to her. Only when Penny reached to wipe the tears from Ba''s cheeks, Ba be aware of Penny''s presence.


    Ba plunged into Penny''s embrace and started sobbing.


    "What happened?", Penny asked when Ba calmed down a bit.


    "Did you know that he is married?"


    "Yes."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?", Ba asked through sniffles.


    "Because it does not matter."


    "How can you say that it does not matter? It was my first date, and I was ready to give my first kiss away¡­ luckily I found out that he sees me as a mistress before I made any more mistakes."


    "Will you listen to what I have to say?"


    Ba confirmed with a nod.


    "OK. Let''s go to the kitchen. I will make you a cup of hot cocoa and we can talk¡­"


    ¡­


    Penny and Ba sat at the kitchen ind with one cup of hot cocoa each before Penny started her story.


    "I grew up in a society simr to the one where Gabriel is. Arranged marriages are not umon because people want to grow their wealth and influence."


    Ba was shocked by this information. She does not know much about Penny''s background. "How did you end up with dad?"


    Penny didn''t want to talk about the abuse and the prison in the basement, but there are things she can discuss. "My parents set me up to spend the night with an heir from the White family and I ran away."


    Ba''s mind exploded. "Your parents? White family? With Jeff? Or was it with Aiden?"


    Penny shook her head while thinking about how twisted her story is. "They wanted me to marry Jeff while this one-night hookup was with Jeff''s cousin."


    Penny saw that Ba''s eyes widened in horror and she continued. "Yes, it''s that bad. My own parents were trying to set me up for the marriage with Jeff even after they found out that he is engaged to JoAnna, and at the same time, they sent me to someone else''s bed so that they can reap the benefits. But I don''t want to talk about myself because this is about Gabriel. My story serves the purpose of telling you that I know what I am talking about. From the outside, it all looks wonderful and morous, but on the inside, there is a lot of scheming and children are treated as tokens that can be exchanged. Gabriel is a victim of such society. He was young when his parents matched him with Victoria, and he didn''t have a choice. When you grow up in an environment where everyone is doing it, you take that as normal and you don''t resist. And even if he resisted, he would be severely punished..."


    Penny took in a shaky breath while trying not to think about her time in the basement of her home. She reminded herself to keep on talking.


    "Three years ago, Steve started taking over as the new head of the Long family and Gabriel supported him. Gabriel was ted to be the next heir, and until Steve showed up, Gabriel never questioned that. I will skip the details, but Victoria wanted to be the next Madam and when she found out that Gabriel is stepping down and supporting Steve, she started showing her true colors¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1772 - The First Date (6)

    "Do you remember the crisis that happened about a month ago?", Penny asked Ba.


    Ba didn''t need to think much to recollect the events Penny was talking about. "The one when dad worked several days withouting home?"


    Penny confirmed. "That one. It was an organized attack on White, Smith, and Long families, and Victoria was one of the people behind it. I don''t know if Gabriel ever looked at Victoria romantically, but they were partners and she betrayed not only him, but she was willing to sink several families out of anger because she can''t get what she believed belongs to her. People died. I was there on the day of the attack, with Victoria¡­ She was not afraid that she will be caught or that her friends are in danger. Her biggest problem was that kids are too noisy and that no one is willing to give her a tour of the property."


    Ba noticed that Penny stopped talking and she waited to hear more but there was nothing.


    Ba had to ask: "How does that rte to Gabriel making a second woman out of me?"


    "You didn''t pay attention, Ba. You need to know that with Victoria, Gabriel didn''t have a choice. Everyone manipted him, Victoria included. You can''t be a second woman if there is no first one. She might be his wife on paper, but she is not in his heart. After what she did, I am surprised that she is alive. We can''t control when we fall in love or with whom. Gabriel was in a dark ce and he saw you as a ray of light that you are, and he decided to follow after it. I remember when I met your father¡­ my parents were telling me that I need to smile for Jeffrey White, but I could not control myself and I went to see Ben. Because that is what love does¡­ It makes us ignore the consequences and do crazy things, and no matter what your past or your present is, everything fades inparison to the need to be with your loved one."


    "Ba, I know that Gabriel is interested in you because he requested Ben''s permission before asking you on a date. He is not a man to fool around with women, and there is a good chance that you are the first girl he approached without anyone telling him to do so. So, let me ask you¡­ do you like him?"


    "Yes¡­", Ba whispered.


    "What? I didn''t hear you."


    "Yes!", Ba eximed. "I like him and I''m afraid that he will take advantage of me."


    Penny smiled and patted Ba''s hand. "He can''t take advantage of you if it''s consensual. If you want to be with him, do it."


    Ba exhaled a shaky breath while remembering all the harsh things she told Gabriel before she stormed into the house. And the most heartbreaking was the hurt in his eyes. "It''s toote."


    Penny took her phone and tapped into the live feed from their front-door security camera. "It''s not. He is sitting in his car¡­"


    Ba nced at the phone and a secondter, she dashed outside.


    As soon as Ba was out of sight, Ben peeked in the kitchen.


    "Is there any hot cocoa for me?"


    Pennyughed. She knew that Ben was eavesdropping, and she was surprised that he didn''te inside. Probably he didn''t want to interrupt the heart-to-heart talk between two women.


    "I can make you some."


    She hopped off the chair and when she passed next to Ben, he pulled her into his embrace.


    "No need¡­ I will take my sugar like this¡­", Ben whispered into Penny''s lips before kissing her.


    Penny broke the kiss. "Is Oliver sleeping?"


    "Yes."


    Penny smiled and wiggled her eyebrows yfully. "Let''s call it a night¡­"


    Ben frowned. "Not until Baes in."


    Penny didn''t approve. "Gabriel is a gentleman and Ba is levelheaded. They will talk and clear the air between them and not do anything inappropriate while we might miss our window of opportunity¡­"


    Ben wanted to object, but Penny was stroking his erection over his pants while maintaining eye contact and she broke his resistance. He could never say no to Penny.


    They held hands while rushing upstairs, toward their bedroom.


    ¡­


    Outside¡­


    "Gabriel¡­ can I say something?", Ba asked reluctantly.


    Gabriel was sitting in the driver''s seat with his eyes closed and the only signal that he heard her was the slight twitch of his eyebrows.


    "Please?"


    Gabriel opened his eyes and looked at her.


    Ba''s stomach was tied up in knots and she struggled to keep it together and not dissolve into sobs.


    "I am not wonderful or sunny. That is only a fa?ade I put on to hide that I am broken. I tell myself that it''s fine, that it''s over, and that I''m the master of my own path, but whenever I feel vulnerable, my old self resurfaces. I was nearly assaulted more than once by my mother''s lovers and when I told my mom about it, she said that it was my fault. She treated me as a thing she can use whenever she wants more money from my dad while keeping me away from him. I coped with all that by shutting myself in and acting out. You said I''mcking confidence and I will add that I am missing much more than that¡­ I am sorry for saying mean things, but that is my mechanism for chasing people away when they get too close."


    Ba saw that Gabriel is not responding and she didn''t know what else to say, other than: "Thank you for listening. The truth is that I had fun tonight. You treated me like a princess, and I will never forget that."


    Ba forced a smile and she felt that her eyes are stinging. She decided to go inside. Gabriel is not saying anything, why would he? He is good looking, and older than she is, and way out of her league in every possible way. They met three days ago and had one date. Realistically, that is not much, and he does not owe her anything¡­ and she does not want to fall apart in front of him.


    Ba made one step back and in a sh, Gabriel leaped out of the car and his arms wrapped around her.


    After Ba stormed into the house, Gabriel felt that the ground below him is shifting and he staggered to his car.


    <em>''How can I be so stupid? I hurt the only girl that ever looked at me with warmth without thinking about my family''s name. Now what?''</em>


    He knew that he should go home, but his chest was constricted by the sharp pain that intensified over time and he closed his eyes while waiting to calm down.


    Gabriel didn''t expect that Ba wille out and pour her heart out. He could see that every word was difficult for her, yet she kept on talking. He cursed himself for not seeing how fragile she is under that cheerful fa?ade.


    He was so absorbed in his newfound freedom and joy of Ba''spany that he ended up neglecting her.


    But things seem to be better now. Ba is in his embrace and even though her shaky shoulders are telling him that she is crying, she is not pushing him away.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1773 - The First Date (7)

    Gabriel held Ba firmly and waited for her to cry it out while enjoying how well she fits into his arms. He wanted tofort her somehow, but he didn''t know what to say so he decided to stay silent.


    Ba sobbed into Gabriel''s chest and she was not aware at what point her arms wrapped around him.


    After an unknown measure of time, Ba calmed down and she would enjoy Gabriel''s masculine scent and the feel of the muscles of his back under her palms, but she became aware that his shirt is ruined with her tears and snot and Ba wanted to die from embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry¡­ Can you give me your shirt to wash?", Ba spoke in a small voice.


    "You want to undress me on our first date?", Gabriel asked teasingly.


    Ba inhaled sharply. "No¡­ that''s¡­ I mean¡­"


    Gabriel shook fromughter that bubbled from her super-cute reaction and the relief of feeling her body next to his. "It''s OK. I don''t mind. You have no idea how much it means to me that you came back." He didn''t want to say how good it feels to hug her, fearing that he might creep her out.


    With his palms, Gabriel wiped the tears from Ba''s cheeks while talking: "I heard you, and you are right. What I did is not fair. In my defense, I was so consumed in the moment, that the only thing on my mind was to see you again. I will call you when I get my divorce finalized."


    Ba realized that this is the goodbye part, and she fisted his shirt, unwilling to let go. "How long will that take?"


    "I don''t know.", Gabriel admitted. "Days, weeks maybe? Mywyer said that it might take a while and I didn''t care then but now... I will ask him to speed up the process."


    "Are you saying that there is a chance I will not see you in the next month or two? Or more?"


    Gabriel confirmed. "I don''t want people to see us together and to think badly of you. You are not a mistress and I don''t want you to hide. You deserve a clean te, and I can give you one only after Victoria is legally out of my life."


    "What about the horse-riding?"


    "We will go after my divorce is finalized. I will take you wherever you want."


    Ba could see that he is sincere, but she was not willing to give up. She felt that Gabriel is much more than a teenage crush. They have a lot inmon and she believes that he can understand her, broken pieces and all. And the fact that he didn''t leave, and that he listened, and that he is hugging her now while telling her that he will take care of her, proves that.


    "Do we need to stay away from each other? We can still hang out as friends."


    Gabriel''s eyesnded on Ba''s lips and he swallowed hard. "You have no idea how hard it is for me to keep the promise I made to your father. The more we see each other, the more I want to touch you and only a blind person would not see that I am attracted to you."


    Ba held her breath. He said that he is attracted to her! If he thought that his words will discourage her, he was gravely mistaken. Ba nced at her sides, and she wanted to point out that his arms are around her. "Aren''t we touching now?"


    Gabriel smiled, enjoying her innocence. "The touch I am talking about does not involve clothes between us."


    Ba pressed her lips into a line. She is wearing a cardigan, and even though his arms are on her back they avoided skin-to-skin contact.


    She looked at him defiantly. "You can''t make this decision on your own. I refuse not to see you for a month, or more. There must be a way to achieve apromise."


    Gabriel exhaled in defeat. "Give me a week. I promise to stay in touch and then we will see what to do next."


    Ba smiled. "Next Saturday, I expect another date. Regardless of the status of your divorce. If you don''t want anyone to see us, then we can go somewhere without people like... fishing."


    Gabriel hummed in agreement and his eyes were locked on her inviting lips. Oh, how he wanted to kiss her! Without thinking, he inched closer, and at thest moment, he moved higher and kissed Ba on the forehead.


    Her skin was smooth and soft, and he could only imagine how much softer her lips are.


    "Go inside before your fatheres out."


    "You go first.", Ba insisted with disappointment obvious in her voice. She was hoping for a kiss on the lips, not on the forehead!


    Gabriel let go of her with difficulty before wishing her a good night and promising that he will call her every day.


    Ba watched the car disappear down the driveway and she walked slowly into the house.


    She plopped on her bed and stared at the ceiling while mentally rewinding her talk with Gabriel.


    She smiled goofily when she remembered him holding her and how he said that he wants to touch her without clothes between them. The next mental image was of her and Gabriel without clothes and intense blush invaded her to the point of Ba thinking that her face will explode. At that time, her thoughts were only about their arms exposed, but now¡­ did Gabriel think of them being naked and hugging and¡­? Oh, gosh!


    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    It''ste evening in Los Angeles, and morning (the next day) in Eastern Europe.


    Sophia and JoAnna were in the study, analyzing all the data collected, and discussing their ns. They want to decide on the safest option that will yield the desired results and for the two of them to be in sync before Sarah joins. Sarah''s ideas are usually reckless as if she is invincible, and her two sisters need to act in unison if they are going to convince Sarah otherwise.


    Sophia''s phone rang and she saw that it''s Gabriel.


    "Yes?... Yes¡­ Just a minute¡­", Sophia gestured to JoAnna that she will take the call outside before stepping out of the room.


    About ten minutester, Sophia returned.


    "What does Gabriel want?" JoAnna was curious about why Sophia stepped out.


    "A divorce."


    "Isn''t he getting one?"


    "He wants to speed up the process and hiswyer said that it will take at least nine months, and possibly longer."


    JoAnna snorted. "First, he does not want to kill her, and now he can''t wait to get rid of her. And why is he in a rush to get a divorce?"


    Sophia hesitated. "Uhm¡­ I am not hiswyer, and I already overshared, so I might as well say the rest. It seems that Gabriel got a crush."


    JoAnna didn''t expect this. "Who is the luckydy?"


    "Ba, Ben''s daughter."


    "Whaaat? How did that happen?" JoAnna''s eyes were hungry for gossip.


    "I didn''t ask for details, but it''s mutual and he does not want to date her until he cuts his ties with Victoria."


    JoAnna didn''t understand what the problem is. "She is in the crazy-house. Isn''t that a good reason for dissolving a marriage quickly?"


    "Yes. And that should not take long, however¡­ Victoria is diagnosed as mentally unstable and as such, she is unable to make decisions for herself. The nature of the divorce is making Gabriel a non-candidate to act in her ce, so her parents are her guardians and they are not willing to let this go peacefully."


    "They want money.", JoAnna guessed.


    Sophia confirmed. "And a lot of it."


    JoAnna snorted. "I guess the apple does not fall far from the tree."


    "What was that about the apple and the tree?", Sarah asked as she entered the room.


    JoAnna and Sophia greeted Sarah before Sophia answered.


    "Gabriel wants to divorce Victoria quickly, but her parents are making it difficult. They demandpensation and he called me to see if I have any ideas, because hiswyer is having none."


    Sarah frowned as Sophia spoke. "Disgusting people. Compensation, for what? For killing my people? For shooting my dog? For kidnaping my husband? For damaging Eve? For sending armed people on my property!? While all that was happening, Victoria was shamelessly sitting in my house and pretending to be clueless! I willpensate them properly. Tell Gabriel that we will take care of it. He asked for one favor and that is why Victoria is alive. This is the second thing, and I am eager to put those snobby people in their ce."


    JoAnna and Sophia exchanged nces and nodded without asking any questions. Whatever Sarah is up to, they probably don''t want to know.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1774 - Fierce JoAnna

    Aiden was surprised when Sarah called for him to their master bedroom. She left to meet with her sisters only ten minutes ago and why did her mood change so suddenly? Sarah looks ready to draw blood.


    He was on his way to y with the dogs but he had no courage to mention that so he followed after Sarah obediently.


    <em>''Must be the pregnancy hormones.''</em>, Aiden thought. <em>''I better not provoke her further¡­''</em>


    "What''s going on, love?", Aiden asked sweetly when he closed the door behind them.


    "We have a job to do¡­"


    Sarah told Aiden about Gabriel''s situation (that his inws are blocking the divorce), and she exined her n: they will dig out all the dirt they can find rted to Victoria''s family.


    Aiden excitedly hopped to the closet and returned with twoptops. One with Sigma and the other with Omega sign on it. They sat on the sofa next to each other and powered up theirptops.


    Sarah nced at Aiden. "You are happy."


    "It''s a long time since we did something like this.", Aiden exined the reason behind his big smile. "It reminds me of the time we spent as college students."


    "I miss this. Carefree hacking just to mess with people. We should do it more often."


    Aiden stifled augh. "Whatever you say, I''m in. What are we going to do with this information? Jeff is here and he usually deals with the next steps."


    "We will suck dry their assets from here. They want money, we will take away everything they own. They will not know who hit them and from where. After we act, we will get a number of army members to watch them and if they try anything funny, they will be taken care of. As for the dirt we find, Sophia said that she will use it to force them to sign the divorce papers..."


    Aiden saw that Sarah is energetic. Sarah was upset that Victoria got an easy exit and it seems that this is Sarah''s way of getting her vengeance. Well, the only thing he can do is to help her out. The faster they finish, the more time Sarah will have to rest.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden finished before lunchtime.


    Theypiled documents, images, and video files, rted to Victoria''s parents and extended family. Incriminating personal and business data were included.


    Sarah and Aiden created a report that is easy to follow before going to meet with Sophia and JoAnna.


    JoAnna wanted to give Sarah a checkup and Aiden said that he will talk with Sophia about what they found rted to Victoria''s family.


    "I will join you when we are done here. Don''t do the heartbeat without me. I want to hear my daughter¡­", Aiden demanded.


    "Why does he think it''s a girl?", JoAnna asked Sarah when they left the study.


    Sarah shrugged helplessly. She had no exnation for this. But she guessed that it''s probably for the same reason as why she hopes it''s a boy. She loves Aiden to the moon and back, and she would be delighted to have a mini-Aiden. Five of them, to be precise. She would snuggle with all her kids and melt from happiness.


    JoAnna leaned closer and spoke in a half-whisper: "What will he do if it''s a boy?"


    "He said that we will keep on trying until we get a girl."


    JoAnna rolled her eyes. "He just wants more sex."


    "Don''t we all?"


    JoAnna was surprised by Sarah''s response. Sarah would usually blush and avoid the topic, but this was unexpected. JoAnna was curious how far will Sarah go. "I thought you are having plenty."


    "Me too, but the pregnancy is messing up with my body and it''s never enough."


    "It seems that it''s messing with your personality as well.", JoAnna mumbled.


    ¡­


    About one hourter, Sarah and Aiden exited the exam room with big smiles on their faces. It''s less than a week how JoAnna gave to Sarah thest checkup, but it''s always nice to hear that everything seems to be fine.


    Because of Sarah''s current situation, JoAnna is learning about prenatal care and necessary exams, so that she can ensure that Sarah and her baby are fine without the need to visit a gynecologist.


    JoAnna was cleaning the equipment from the ultrasound jelly when she heard the knock on the door.


    "Come in! Did you forget something?"


    She assumed that Sarah and Aiden returned, they left a minute ago.


    JoAnna turned toward the door and paused at the sight of Vasily. "Can I help you?"


    "I heard that Sarah is here."


    "You just missed her."


    Vasily''s eyes moved through the exam room and settled on the ultrasound machine. It didn''t take him more than two seconds to connect all the dots¡­ Sarah and Aiden being super clingy and always exchanging soft gazes, Aiden feeding Sarah and JoAnna reminding Sarah to take her vitamins... and the way Aiden is holding Sarah, with his hands always on her hips, or in the area of her belly... and now the ultrasound machine.


    "Is Sarah pregnant?"


    JoAnna frowned and he grinned.


    "I knew it!"


    JoAnna saw that Vasily is about to leave, and she panicked. She forgot about her safety. The only thing on JoAnna''s mind was that Vasily is dangerous and that she needs to protect her baby-sister. "Where are you going?"


    "To congratte her."


    "Really?"


    Vasily observed JoAnna''s fierce expression. "What did you think I am going to do? Is there a need to re at me?"


    "How about you drop the act, Uncle?" JoAnna''s anger mixed with sarcasm.


    "What act?"


    "Stop acting like a loving Uncle. We are all sick of it."


    Vasily blinked a few times in confusion. JoAnna has a fun and bubbly personality, why is she looking at him like he is her mortal enemy? "Did I ever do something to you?"


    "Let''s see¡­ other than stalking me since I was born, not much. But your men attempted to kidnap my older sister, and they seeded to kidnap my younger one. Your men injected Aiden with synthetic drugs that put him into aa and Sarah lost her child. To you, we are all pawns in your sick game, but for me, Sophia and Sarah are irreceable and so are our husbands and children. You touch one of us, it''s like you touched all of us. I will never forgive you. None of us will. I want you to stay away from Sarah and if anything happens to her child, I will personally end you in ways you can''t imagine. You already killed her baby, how many more deaths are needed until you are satisfied?"


    Vasily observed JoAnna for some time and then he turned around and left without a word.


    ¡­


    In Vasily''s vi¡­


    Vasily went to the study and poured himself a ss of vodka. He downed it and got another one before slumping on the sofa chair.


    "Did something happen?"


    Ivan''s question pulled Vasily out of his daze. He didn''t hear when Ivan entered¡­ and he didn''t realize that more than half an hour passed.


    "I want you to give me all the medical files from three years ago, when we had Sarah and Aiden in our care. And get me information on all the doctors who did exams and procedures at that time."


    Ivan was irritated that Vasily gave orders without answering his question. But he is with Vasily long enough to know that this is not a good time to ask questions.


    "I will get to it right away.", Ivan said and left the room while rage bubbled inside him. <em>''Sarah, again! Everything is rted to her! Unworthy spawn!''</em>


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1775 - Divorce Agreement (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Monday


    10:00 AM


    Gabriel is in the conference room with Leah, Pam, and hiswyer, Steadman Lydon.


    Mr. Lydon is a slender man in histe fifties with sharp facial features and delicate hands that show he never did any hardbor in his life. His expensive business suit is further proof that his career as awyer that caters to clients from the upper level of society is doing very well.


    Mr. Lydon is usually calm and collected and during his two and a half decades-long career he saw many things unfold in the courtroom and under the table, yet now he is sweating bullets. The type of move Gabriel wants to do,bined with the heavy atmosphere in the room is extremely ufortable. Gabriel was usually calm and approachable, yet now Mr. Lydon feels like he is sitting next to a block of murderous ice.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?", he asked no one in particr while nervously dabbing the sweat from his forehead with a white silk handkerchief. "Did you think this through? You can give up, you know¡­" He swallowed hard when he met Leah''s re.


    "Mr. Lydon¡­", Leah said impatiently. "You are here only because you are Mr. Long''s attorney. We need you to keep your shit together or you will be forced to swallow it."


    Mr. Lydon nodded vigorously. <em>''Just as I thought... they are all monsters...''</em>


    The truth is that Mr. Lydon is here because they need everything to be legal, and neither Pam nor Leah have aw degree. If Sophia is not in Europe, she would handle this.


    Gabriel, Leah, and Pam don''t have anything against Mr. Lydon. They think of him as an averagewyer and nothing more. However, Leah and Pam are stressed (and overworked) because Jeff and Sophia are away, but they know that Gabriel needs their help so they came here, cutting into their already precious time to do their work. Gabriel wants to get over with this unpleasant thing as soon as possible, so all three of them are edgy.


    "If you want to be paid, you need to sit and be quiet.", Gabriel reminded Mr. Lydon that made thetter shrink in his seat.


    Gabriel does not like this either. If it''s up to him, he would just get a clean divorce, but Victoria''s parents went overboard.


    Gabriel was willing topensate Victoria''s family; after all, they lost their only daughter, but their outrageous demands made him reconsider. On top of that, he does not want this to drag for long because Ba entered his life and he has no idea if that is real love, or just a crush, or a desperate need to be loved, or something in-between¡­ in any case, he does not want to let Ba slip away without exploring the possibilities.


    Gabriel and Ba metst week and since then, his heart is restless, and he is at peace only when they are at touching distance. Texts and phone calls help, but that is like a bandage on an open wound that can be fully stitched only by Ba''s presence.


    He spoke with Mr. Lydon about speeding up the process, but Mr. Lydon said that legally, their hands are tied. His inws are obviously taking advantage of the situation. Thanks to Victoria marrying Gabriel, they established a rtionship with the Long family, their business prospered, and they saw significant improvement in their social standing. They are not willing to let go of their cash-cow easily.


    Gabriel felt cornered and he called Sophia, hoping to get some advice because she has a reputation of creating miracles in and out of the courtroom. Sophia told him that hiswyer is correct which left Gabriel dispirited, but a few minutester, Sophia called Gabriel back and told him to sit tight. She has a solution.


    Gabriel was surprised by the amount of information Sophia provided him rted to all the illegal deals and covered-up scandals that his inws have under their rug, but he was more surprised by the speed Sophia got her hands on all that. Sophia mentioned Sarah and Aiden, and Gabriel is aware that those two y a shady role at the White corp. More than once, Jeff assisted Steve in his climb up the ranks of the Long family, and Aiden and Sarah were behind the information that sunk and helped reign-in individuals andpanies alike. Over the years, Gabriel learned not to ask too many questions. He was grateful for what he got, and he made sure they know that their help will not be unpaid.


    The door opened and three people entered.


    At the sight of his inws, thest trace of Gabriel''s good mood disappeared.


    Scarlett Jost is a tall woman with curves in all the right spots and her top-of-the-line skincare conceals her age perfectly. She looks like she is in her early thirties at most, even though she is close to fifty years old.


    ke Jost is half a head shorter than his wife, but his arrogance makes up for the height difference.


    The third person is Adam Holt, a middle-aged man with a bald spot at the top of his head which was freely visible because of how short he is. He has a big belly, and it is not certain if he is taller or wider. Mr. Holt is the Jost family''swyer, representing Victoria. Or in this case, her parents.


    All three of them had matching victorious expressions and Gabriel guessed that they assume he folded and is willing to give them what they wanted.


    After a short introduction, Mr. Holt spoke to Mr. Lyndon: "I assume that your client made a decision to sign the papers."


    To Mr. Holt''s surprise, Gabriel responded: "Yes, I did. With some small adjustments¡­" He pushed a folder in front of him.


    Mr. Holt was sitting between Mr. and Mrs. Jost and they all leaned in to read the document.


    Within a few seconds, they frowned.


    "What is the meaning of this?", Mr. Jost fumed.


    Gabriel inhaled and did his best to speak calmly: "I will divorce Victoria on the basis of her being in the asylum. She deceived me for more than a decade, and only after marriage she told me that she does not want children, and recently I found out that she never cared about me. I have evidence for all that and based on mywyer, it will be enough to annul the marriage and not give her anything. However, I am not a monster..." Gabriel gestured to two suitcases on the side. "Once you sign the papers, you can take her personal belongings which she brought with her when we married. That includes clothes and jewelry. I agree to pay for her medical fees fully. She will get the best treatment avable and if she gets discharged, I will pay the alimony worth a quarter of my base sry, until she re-marries. While we were married, she lived in my house and spent my money. We don''t have children or even a pet. What I''m giving you is a fair deal."


    Of course, Gabriel knows that Victoria will note out of that ce as long as she is breathing. But he can''t say that in front of her parents. For them, she is sick and there is a chance of recovery.


    "Fair? Our daughter is in the mental institution because of you!", Mrs. Jost screamed.


    Gabriel sneered at Mrs. Jost''s fake sense of justice. In a way, Gabriel feels sorry for Victoria. He wondered if she would turn out better if her parents thought of her as a person instead of a token to be exchanged for bettering their lives. But no matter how much Gabriel pities Victoria, he can''t justify her greed which made her hurt others only because she was displeased. Theck of humanity in Victoria still shocks him.


    "No. Victoria is there because of herself. She was unable to ept that I am not going to be the head of the Long family and since then she is mentally slipping. I have records that are proving how for thest two years, Victoria is seeking medical help¡­" Gabriel pushed another folder.


    Mrs. Jost looked through the folder, together with her husband and theirwyer.


    Of course, those documents are fake, but the three people across the table don''t know that. Gabriel had help from Steve, so even if Mr. and Mrs. Jost check the validity of the documents, there will be witnesses and other supporting documentation. The only thing they arecking is the knowledge that Victoria visited so-called therapists, but it''s not umon for people to conceal their mental issues, out of fear to be ostracized. No one wants to be called crazy, especially not in their circle.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1776 - Divorce Agreement (2)

    "This proves your wife''s mental struggles but does not give you the right to strip her from what belongs to her." Mr. Holt smiled faintly while talking to Gabriel. "We are standing firm in demanding half of your properties and half of what you earned during your marriage with Mrs. Long. That is what she is entitled to byw as your spouse."


    Gabriel sneered. How many times in one breath can that man bring up the point that Victoria and he are married? Entitled to half? Over his dead body! He would rather burn everything than give it to Victoria and her parents. After using him for more than a decade, they are not satisfied.


    Rage swelled inside Gabriel and he was not sure how long he can control himself from punching Mr. Holt''s smug face.


    "Your requests are much more than half. And she will not get a penny more than¡­"


    Gabriel stopped talking when Pam put her hand on his shoulder. This was his cue that Pam and Leah are taking over.


    No matter what Sarah and Aiden found on the Jost family, Gabriel still hoped that they will give up on their unreasonable demands. Pam and Leah agreed for Gabriel to start the conversation with a condition that if Victoria''s parents don''t yield, Gabriel will take a step back. Well, this is the time fordies to take over.


    "Mr. Jost¡­ Mrs. Jost¡­", Leah spoke while getting another folder from her briefcase, together with aptop. "I would advise you to look at this before we continue our conversation."


    "I rmend that you see it first, before sharing it with yourwyer.", Pam added in a sweet voice.


    "He can see everything.", Mr. Jost responded stubbornly.


    Pam shrugged, indicating that she does not care.


    They opened the folder and started flipping through papers while bing paler by the second.


    "What is the meaning of this?", Mrs. Jost asked. "Are you ckmailing us?"


    "No.", Leah responded. "We are only showing what we have and what might be released to the public if you don''t keep your greed in check. There is a limit to everything, and you exceeded yours."


    "You didn''t look at what we have on theptop¡­", Pam said while opening a folder with video files.


    Pam tapped one file, and two seconds after the video started ying, Mrs. Jost mmed theptop shut.


    Mrs. Jost''s hands were shaking, and she was sweating profusely.


    "We will sign it.", Mrs. Jost said weakly.


    "What? Are you serious?", Mr. Jost asked in disbelief. They nned for milking the Long family since they agreed on a rtionship between Gabriel and Victoria, and the divorce was the leverage for them to get more for themselves. How can they give up easily?


    Mrs. Jost sneered. "Didn''t you see what is there? It will ruin us. We will sign the papers and live to fight another day."


    Mr. Holt understood that the situation is grave, but he didn''t know how bad it is. His contract is for him to get 10% of the settlement, up to 1 million dors. If they settle for peanuts, there will be nothing for him.


    "How about we take these and discuss in private before deciding?", Mr. Holt suggested to his clients.


    "There is no time to discuss.", Gabriel said icily. "You have five minutes to sign, or this information will be released starting at noon today. One scandal, every hour."


    "You can''t ckmail us like this!", Mr. Holt seethed.


    Gabriel shrugged. "You came asking me for half of what I own in exchange for my freedom. I am asking you to give up on what is mine so that your clients can keep their freedom."


    Gabriel pointed at the file with documents and theptop and spoke to his inws: "Some of these are enough to strip you of your current assets and put you in jail for a long time. I have no interest in you, but if you reach out to grab my things, I will not sit idle. You can call it ckmail, or negotiation, but the truth is that we both want something and unfortunately for you, I am not willing to give up on what is mine. Did you really think that you can extort things from the Long family and get away with it? You have four minutes left."


    Mr. and Mrs. Jost exchanged panicked gazes, and Mr. Jost pulled the pen from his inner pocket. "Where do I sign?"


    Gabriel nudged Mr. Lydon, indicating to him that this is his part.


    "Uhm¡­ here¡­ and here¡­", Mr. Lydon spoke while pointing at the document.


    After the documents were signed, Mr. Lydon and Mr. Holt each took a copy.


    Mr. and Mrs. Jost were in a daze as they stood up slowly, ready to leave the conference room.


    Mr. Jost reached to take theptop, and Pam blocked him, taking the device away. "That is myptop."


    Mr. Jost frowned. "But the files¡­"


    "Taking theptop does not mean that there are no other copies.", Pam exined.


    Mrs. Jost shook her head, like she is waking herself up forcibly. "Other copies? What guarantee we have that you will not release this information?"


    "None.", Gabriel responded tly. "This was only for you to know what I have. I already told you that I have no interest in you, but if you dare to plot against me or my family, I will release this. Stay away from me and my loved ones and you don''t need to worry about these files."


    Gabriel wanted to say that they should stay away from him and Ba. In terms of family, Steve can take care of himself, and Gabriel does not care about the rest. However, it''s not wise to reveal Ba''s importance. It would only put a target on her back.


    Mr. and Mrs. Jost left with theirwyer in tow and two suitcases that contain Victoria''s belongings.


    Only when the door closed behind them, Gabriel exhaled a breath he was holding. "It''s over."


    Pam stifled augh. "You think?"


    Gabriel''s eyes darted from Pam to Leah. "Do you know something I don''t?"


    Leah bobbed her head. "You called Sophia for help. I have a feeling that the dirt she found on your inws is only the beginning. Over the years I saw many foolish enough to go against Sophia and Jeff, and their loved ones, and the consequences were much more than a p on the wrist."


    Leah patted Gabriel''s shoulder. "Don''t be hard on yourself. What Victoria did is unforgivable. You paying for her medical expenses is more than what she deserves, and those greedy parents definitely don''t deserve a penny."


    Pam agreed with Leah and added: "If I was you, I would not give them those suitcases either. There are so many poor people who would make good use of them."


    "Thank you,dies."


    Gabriel wanted to say that poor can''t do much with silky gowns embellished with crystals. Victoria always loved to dress like she is going to a g.


    Gabriel wanted to uproot Victoria from his life so that he can have a clean te. That is why he gave to the staff all clothes and essories Victoria purchased after they married. All pictures and mementos are trashed or burned. Gabriel moved to a smaller room in the Long family''s vi and he is about to purchase an apartment in Los Angeles for himself.


    With those two suitcases his now ex-inws took, thest things rted to Victoria are out of Gabriel''s life.


    Gabriel does not want to talk about Victoria with one exception... "Mr. Lydon. When will the divorce be finalized?"


    Mr. Lydon blinked a few times before responding. "I will submit this to the registrar right away, and it should not take more than a day or two."


    Gabriel nodded happily. "Make sure there are no dys."


    "Are you in a rush to remarry?", Pam asked while observing Gabriel keenly.


    "Not remarry. But I want to breathe freely."


    "Will you go to Ba right away and share the good news?"


    Leah''s question told Gabriel that two women in front of him know more than he thought. He realized that it must be from Sophia.


    "No.", Gabriel responded. "Please, keep this between us for the next few days. I promised Ba a date on Saturday, and I will make sure I give her a date she deserves. I will tell her then."


    "I am d for you. Congrattions.", Leah said. "We would love to stay and chat, but we need to go to work."


    Gabriel nodded in understanding. He needs to go and work as well. Steve gave him the morning off and Gabriel will give Ba a call before resuming his regr Monday''s routine.


    Gabriel needed a few minutes to calm down before calling, because he didn''t want Ba to hear him being all giddy and to spoil the surprise. They will see each other on Saturday, and until then, Gabriel will take his time to n for a perfect date¡­ the one that will end with a kiss. Definitely.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1777 - The Main Base Of The Voronin Family

    While preparing for their mission, Hong shared information about the main base of the Voronin family with Sarah and Aiden.


    "The main base is an independent town. It has its own water and power supply that is not connected to the country''s grid. The base is organized in three circles.


    The inner-circle has thergest buildings, most of them are three to four stories high, and other than the central building where meetings happen and documentation is stored, the others are residential. That is where Voronins and their highest ranking members live.


    The middle circle is a mix of residential buildings and shops. Some of thebs are in the North area of the middle circle.


    The outer circle is reserved for training facilities, storages, and buildings for soldiers. Only soldiers who have ties to the main Voronin family or have proven themselves with their service have the right to stay in this base¡­"


    He told them how much he can remember, but it all came with a disimer that it''s more than three decades since he was there thest time.


    "Keep in mind that all that is just the surface. There are a lot of things underground that are not visible and unless you know where entrances are, they will go unnoticed. There are tunnels connecting the main buildings, rooms, and storages. Anything of value will be underground."


    Hong also expressed the significance of getting ess to the main base. "I was there for more than two decades and outsiders never got in. This shows that the family is in dire need to maintain their power. We can assume that they will take good care of top candidates, but at the same time, the surveince will be tight..."


    When Sarah, Aiden, and Hong arrived at the base, they had their personal belongings checked before one of the soldiers escorted them to their rooms.


    "You will find the information on how to connect to wi-fi in your room...", the man said while returning to Aiden his tablet (aka the signal-tunneler).


    The solider had a task to show them themon areas and where they will be staying. He was pointing and exining where is what, but it was clear that unless someone escorts them, they are not supposed to wander around.


    Many people observed them, some curious, some red at them. Sarah and Aiden didn''t recognize anyone, they were definitely notpetitors they met so far. Based on how everyone wasfortable in their surrounding, Sarah guessed that these people are from this base, or at least they are frequently here, and that their role is to watch them.


    They knew that this is the enemy territory and that no one here is simple. But thinking about moving through the enemy''sir and experiencing it are two different things. One wrong move and they are done for. Sarah reminded herself to maintain her carefree attitude because if she acts nervous, they might figure out that something is off.


    Their guide was talking about mandatory rules and Sarah noticed that he didn''t address one pressing topic.


    Sarah had to ask: "Are there any rules about settling grudges?"


    "A lot of areas are monitored with very few blind spots¡­", he paused and gestured at the camera that was high on the corner of the nearby building. "If you kill someone, you need to take responsibility. Killing without a reason is not allowed."


    Sarah interpreted this as <em>''killing in self-defense is fine''</em>.


    She had another question: "What about fighting?"


    "This is not kindergarten. If someone hurts you, it''s because of your ipetence. And before you ask, yes fighting ismon and idents happen. It weeds out the weak ones. In general, we try not to cause property damage, so fights are usually in the open." He eyed Sarah. "I know that you came to support him, but at this point, you are like dead weight because he will need to protect you."


    Aiden pulled Sarah closer to him. "She is not a burden. Without her, I would not be here."


    The man ignored Aiden''sment, thinking that it''s a cheesy line to impress Sarah.


    Sarah smiled and silently agreed with Aiden. Without her, they would not be here. But it''s not only her. It''s both of them. She wondered, where would she be if she didn''t meet Aiden? Even if he didn''t approach her in front of the bulletin board at the Te University, he would find her because he wanted to assess her skills, but... where would she be if she didn''t ept to work at the White corp.? Or if she didn''t fall in love with him?


    Sarah stopped her random thoughts when they reached the canteen. She reminded herself to stay focused. This is not a good time to be lost in daydreaming! It must be due to pregnancy hormones.


    The canteen was spacious and spotless, and training facilities are top-notch. It looked like a resort where athletes would prepare for the Olympics.


    Their amodation was in a house that had an open hallway that looked more like a tunnel, with two doors on each side. Their house was identical to fourteen others. They all appeared brand new. Sarah and Aiden concluded that they are modr homes, specifically assembled for this asion.


    The soldier showed them to their rooms with final reminders: "You will find the map of the area and rulebook in your rooms. From the wired phone, dial 9 to make a call outside this base. Lunch is from noon to one-thirty in the canteen¡­"


    Sarah and Aiden got into their room, and Hong was in the adjacent one. They shared an understanding that since fighting is allowed, it''s probably best to stay inside unless it''s necessary to get out.


    "We have one hour until lunch.", Sarah said while checking the bathroom.


    Their room had two twin-sized beds with a small sofa and armoire and the only other door besides the exit was for the bathroom that had a toilet, sink, and a shower. Slim horizontal windows were ced close to the ceiling, and they gave the feeling of a basement.


    The ce was not designed forfort, but it was better than the previous training facility where they needed to share a bathroom with the whole floor.


    Aiden kept their backpacks in the armoire and pushed beds next to another, creating an illusion of one queen-sized bed in the middle of the room. Other than creating a bigger bed, it allowed him to move furniture around and check for any trap doors or hidden devices.


    During their tour, they confirmed that their phones are out of signal, just like in the previous base.


    While checking out their room, both Sarah and Aiden used Eve-lens to scan their surrounding for devices. Just as expected, they found small devices close to the windows and one at the bottom of the tablemp. Sarah gestured to Aiden that she found simr devices in the bathroom as well.


    That confirmed how they can''t talk openly. Someone is listening. That was not out of their expectations, and it showed that the security is tighter than in the previous base.


    The problem was if there were cameras because that would make things more difficult, especially contacting their siblings, but it would not be impossible.


    Unfortunately, distinguishing if those devices are microphones or cameras would require Sarah and Aiden to inspect them up-close and that would expose them.


    "How about we rest?", Aiden suggested while pulling Sarah down on the bed with him and getting a nket over them.


    Sarah giggled. "Are you sure you want to rest?"


    "You know me well¡­"


    Sarah went under the nket and a secondter, Aiden''s belt and pants were thrown on the side.


    She settled between his legs and operated signal-tunneler under the nket with a mission to notify her sisters that they arrived safely.


    They had to put on a show in case they are being watched.


    About thirty secondster, Sarah''s head peeked from the nket, in the area of Aiden''s chest.


    She pushed the device and her phone under the pillow and her eyebrow arched when her belly rubbed against his erection.


    "How much time we have?", Sarah asked.


    Aiden smiled. Her hungry eyes told him what is on her mind.


    "Enough.", he responded with a husky voice.


    She slid back under the nket and he hissed when she took him in her mouth.


    This time it was not only pretending and just in case if there are cameras, they kept the nket over them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1778 - Lunch In The Noisy Canteen

    Because of all spying devices they found in their room, Sarah, Aiden, and Hong couldn''t sync up in privacy.


    Luckily, the mor in the canteen during lunchtime provided Sarah, Aiden, and Hong with enough noise to cover up their talk and they decided to use mealtime for discussions that should not be overheard.


    "Our rooms are bugged and probably recorded. If we get out of this base and get additional equipment, we might be able toe up with something to fool the cameras but until that happens, we can talk freely here.", Aiden said.


    "I don''t think that we can smuggle equipment here. They check our things at the entry.", Sarah reminded Aiden.


    He agreed with her and added: "We can''tmunicate with others more than once a day in order not to be suspicious. Today, Sarah hid under the nket, but she can''t use the same method every time. We will need to be more creative¡­"


    Aiden paused when he heard Sarah giggle and he knew that she is thinking about them being more creative than what they did under the nket. He waited for Sarah to get it out of her system before he continued talking.


    "We can''t do anything in our rooms without being discovered and going on the roof is out of the question because there are taller buildings in the area. The doors are being watched and the windows are opening only slightly at the top. There is no way we can leave our rooms without being noticed."


    Aiden didn''t like the idea of being trapped inside their room, but going outside is risky, considering that at least a few people already expressed their readiness to cause trouble.


    "What are your first impressions about this ce?", Sarah asked Hong whose head was lowered, and they could only see his nose from under the hoodie.


    "The ce changed. If you just left me here, I would not know where I am.", Hong responded after swallowing the food from his mouth. "But no matter what they added, this outeryer is useless. If we want to reach anything important we need to go toward the core. Everyone I''ve seen so far is a guard or participant in the tournament¡­ Sneaking in is not an option. I believe that finalists will get ess to the main buildings in the inner circle."


    Aiden noticed Igor, Vanya, and several other familiar faces in the canteen. asionally they would look their way and he wanted to make sure they are not ready to stir trouble.


    He decided to mentally disconnect from the discussion Sarah and Hong had and he used ear stud to listen to conversations around Igor.


    Sarah and Aiden can use Eve-lens to control ear studs and specify with whom they aremunicating while Hong and Igor have avable options <em>''on''</em>, <em>''off''</em>, and <em>''emergency signal''</em> that connects them to both Sarah and Aiden.


    "Any familiar faces?", Sarah asked Hong.


    Hong shook his head in response. "I assume that whoever matters will be watching through the video feed, and we can expect important figures to show up officially only for the finale. As much as they enjoy power, they like their lives more and part of them living to old age is to narrow down the people who can recognize them. The rule is that unless they are in their inner circle or official business, they will not use their titles. Many people live here and don''t know how Elders look like. That allows them to mix with the crowd. Don''t lower your guard, they might be in this canteen, dressed up as guards."


    "I am worried about the rule for fighting outside official matches.", Sarah said.


    Hong snorted. "You mean, theck of rules."


    "Yeah. If we are facing a fair fight, I would not be concerned, but if they gang on us, it might be a problem."


    Hong remembered how when he was young, older kids would gather to give him <em>''a lesson in humility from seniors''</em>, how they called it. The truth was that they were jealous of his position and they only wanted to beat him up and vent their anger. He woulde all bruised up, and sometimes bloody, and his father would tell him that is how kids be men. This environment was always vicious.


    Hong shared his thoughts with hope to ease Sarah''s anxiety. "The regrs from here would not touch potential stars. Fighters are needed and they will not risk the wrath of the Elders by damaging the merchandise. Unless they see us as a threat to their current position, they will leave us alone."


    Sarah was not convinced, even though it made sense, but¡­ "What about otherpetitors? They don''t fear the Elders, and they see everyone else as obstacles to reach their prize. Iskra and her gang tried provoking us when fighting was not allowed, and I am positive that they are already picking the best spot to corner us."


    "They might.", Hong agreed. "However, keep in mind that they can attack you, but you can do the same. When you fight outside of the ring, your opponent of choice is not necessarily a fighter."


    Sarah understood that Hong is talking about base leaders. "They were terrified when they confronted us thest time, but the closer they are to the goal, the more zealous they will be."


    "Can''t you use the same trick you did with that guy that just dropped dead?"


    "I have a few tricks ready, but if they manage to knock me out, those tricks will not perform themselves."


    Other than knocking Sarah out, Sarah is worried that this ce is out of Eve''s reach.


    If Eve is avable, they would have several drones following each of them, and if anyone approaches them with bad intentions, Eve would handle it. But even if Eve has ess here, they can''t frequently use drones to knock out (or kill) people. If their opponents mysteriously start falling like flies, it will attract unwanted attention.


    Without Eve, drones have several automatic features, like notifying when someone enters a specific perimeter. Unfortunately, without facial recognition that is useless in a crowded ce like the canteen because drones can''t differentiate friends from foes.


    On the bright side, Sarah and Aiden can control the drones with Eve-lens because holding onto a controller would be a dead giveaway that something is going on. On the downside, only Sarah relies on drones. Aiden is here to fight, and he can''t fight while selecting options on Eve-lens.


    Sarah and Aiden noticed that from their room, they could not get the audio feed from Igor''s ear stud while in the canteen, they are getting audio loud and clear. They assumed that is due to the signal jammers, and that means that impacted are also drones and Eve-lens. Sarah and Aiden n to test the impact of signal jammers after lunch while Hong checks the fight schedule.


    "We will take the long way back¡­", Aiden said.


    "Ambush?", Sarah guessed.


    Aiden nodded.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1779 - The Real Fights (1)

    The fights started in the afternoon.


    Sarah and Aiden guessed that they will be individual one-on-one matches and that they will be held in one of the four boxing-style rings in the training area. Well, they were right about the one-on-one part, but they were off about the location.


    The soldier-guide came to lead them to the area where fights will be held.


    Sarah, Aiden, and Hong followed their guide through underground tunnels. The walls were bare, with electric bulbs on every few meters along the top of the wall on both sides. And after several twists and turns, Sarah and Aiden were disoriented and unsure in what direction they are moving.


    asionally, they would pass a door either on the right or the left, but the doors were closed, and they were unable to see what hides behind them.


    After about ten minutes long walk, they passed through one door and they were greeted with distant noise that reminded Sarah of the mor generated by their fight clubs.


    The soldier showed them several rooms that were leading toward restrooms and snack areas, as well as a lounge, and instructed them that when they want to return to their rooms, they need toe and call for an escort. If they don''t leave earlier, someone wille to pick them up when thest match for the day ends.


    After the exnations were done, the soldier guided them to the main area.


    It was a big underground space that reminded Sarah of the room at the Lebedev family where she fought Niki and Konstantin for the position of the Elder and Grand Elder respectively. The only difference was that this space was bigger, and seats were almost in the same line while the fighting area in the middle is a square-shaped raised tform.


    From their entrance, they could barely see the other side through the thick smoke that filled the space.


    Both Sarah and Aiden grimaced. Smoking in the United States is frowned upon, and it''s not allowed in public spaces unless a bar or a gambling establishment acquires a specific license and it''s built ording to a specific code. In their fight clubs, Sarah and Aiden have designated smoking areas to amodate customers who enjoy tobo, but those are well ventted and physically separated from the other areas of the club so that non-smoking customers are not bothered.


    The two of them traveled a lot and they saw all kinds of venues, but the amount of smoke here caught them by surprise because it''s an enclosed space with poor airflow.


    Most of the fighters and soldiers avoid smoking because it impacts lung capacity, and in extension, their stamina as well.


    "I think you should go back to our room.", Aiden told Sarah.


    Sarah knows that he is telling her because she is pregnant, and she should not inhale smoke, but how can she leave him?


    "I will go to the restroom and get some paper to cover my face.", Sarah responded desperately.


    Hong tugged Aiden''s sleeve and handed him two handkerchiefs. He was already holding one over his face.


    "Thanks!", Sarah said happily, folded one handkerchief in four, and held it over her nose.


    Her victorious expression told Aiden that she found a solution.


    He exhaled helplessly and hoped that his fight is one of the first ones so that they can leave as soon as possible.


    With this, other than a makeshift air-filter they have a covering to conceal their faces. That is super-handy for Hong.


    The soldier showed them where to sit before walking away.


    Sarah observed symbols resembling a ck crow on the otherwise brown walls.


    From up-close, Sarah and Aiden observed that the raised tform in the center is made with a mix of bricks and concrete and it does not have any border around it. That is a big contrast from the padded ones located outside that have three rubbery cords that prevent fighters from falling off.


    The dried-up bloodstains on the surface of the tform are a reminder that fights can be brutal.


    Aiden exhaled. Only falling can cause injury.


    They didn''t announce the order of fights in advance and Hong didn''t know how opponents will be picked.


    The noise was increasing as the fighters gathered.


    At 2 PM sharp, the voice boomed from the speakers and a face appeared on the big screen on Sarah''s and Aiden''s left and right.


    "Wee, wee¡­", the woman who had her ash-blonde hair tied in a high bun spoke cheerfully. "Before fights start, I will mention the rules. Listen carefully because they will not be repeated! Weapons are not allowed on the tform! Fighters can use their fists, legs, and any other body part to overpower their opponent. The fight ends when one is unable to continue, gives up, or falls off the tform. That''s it for the rules! Winning does not guarantee you will be picked for the grand prize, because the focus is on the skills and technique you show¡­ but winning can''t hurt. Now¡­ our remaining forty-two contestants have their numbers assigned from day one and I will call two of them toe on stage and show what they''ve got!"


    There was silence for a few seconds while the camera showed the announcer-woman dipping her hand into a basket. She got her hand out and was holding a stick that had <em>''78''</em> on both sides. She showed it to the camera and shouted: "Seventy-eight!"


    Her hand went back in the basket and pulled another stick: "Fifteen!"


    "Seventy-eight and fifteen, pleasee up on the tform in the middle. For the rest of you, you have five minutes to ce your bets!"


    The image of the woman was reced by two ID-looking images, one for each of the fighters. It showed a photo of the fighter, name, base represented, age, weight, height, and statistics about fights so far.


    "Fifteen is Igor¡­", Sarah mumbled.


    Igor and his opponent (d) stepped on the tform.


    d is a head shorter than Igor and about half of Igor''s width. d is not a small man, but Igor is like a mountain made of muscles.


    "Do you think Igor will hold his ground?", Aiden asked.


    Sarah shrugged. "So far, Igor won his fights thanks to his size and strength and didn''t show much technique. We will see¡­ But I bet that pushing him off that tform is nearly impossible."


    d didn''t look intimidated by Igor''s size. He flexed his muscles and stretched his neck while observing the crowd who was cing bets.


    "Do you want to bet?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    "Sure. How about ten thousand points on Igor?"


    Aiden was not so sure. "You think that he can take that guy?"


    Sarah gave Aiden a knowing look. "I would bet against Igor only if you are his opponent."


    Aiden''s expression told her that he liked what she said.


    Hong went to ce the bet in their name.


    When they arrived at the first camp where group matches were held, only the fighters got their numbers (Aiden''s is 257).


    At the second camp, everyone who entered got an ID and they had an opportunity to exchange money for points that can be used within the bases of the Voronin family.


    Points are something like currency and they can be earned by exchanging them for real money or by fighting and doing chores or other favors. In the same way, if they want to buy something, they can use points.


    So far, they used points only in the cafeteria. Everyone got a standard meal <em>''for free''</em>, and if they wanted extra food, they could be bought for points. Aiden used quite a bit of points on fresh fruits and healthy snacks. For Sarah, mostly.


    This is the first time they are using points for something other than food.


    At first, Sarah was reluctant to part from her money, but then she found that these points are tied to her ID and are convenient. Whenever someone wants to spend the points, they confirm that the ID is used by the correct owner.


    Sarah suspects that the IDs also double as tracking devices, but as long as she does not leave this base or wanders into an area she does not have ess to, she will be safe.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1780 - The Real Fights (2)

    Bets were still being ced when thedy announcer''s voice boomed from the speakers: "Betting ends in ten seconds. Fighters, prepare for a fight¡­ Remember that winning does not mean you will be selected for the end prizes, and losing does not mean elimination either."


    Hong returned and sat next to Sarah and Aiden. He confirmed that the bet on Igor was ced.


    "Why did you bet on Igor? So far, he didn''t show any promising skills and d is a decent fighter.", Hong asked Sarah. He knows that she is the one who decided on the amount and the target of the bet.


    Sarah agreed with Hong''s assessment. "True. But Igor has more motivation. He is thinking about revenge on people who discarded him. d fights for money and prestige. Unless their gap in skills is huge, Igor will win because he fights to find his justice."


    Hong was amused by Sarah''s analysis.


    Hong rubbed his eyes which now burned from all the smoke. He nced at Sarah and Aiden and saw that they are fine. Hong is not aware that Sarah and Aiden are wearing lenses that are identally protecting their corneas from irritation.


    The fight started and Igor stood in ce. The only thing that showed he is ready to fight was that his muscles tensed.


    d circled around him with nimble footwork while looking for the opening.


    Unfortunately, Igor does not have many openings. It seems that his muscles are covering everything anding close from the front to ess sensitive areas like eyes, nose, or neck, is out of the question because d does not want to give Igor a chance to grab him or to swat him away. That is how Igor won his previous matches.


    By now, they all observed each other''s fights and were able toe up with various strategies.


    d''s only way to attack withouting too close was to use his legs.


    After several circles and faints, d decided on an attack: kick at the back of the knee, from the side.


    d was quick. His shin connected with Igor''s leg, and d was confident in his move.


    A split secondter, Igor squatted, trapping d''s leg between his thigh and calf.


    d was stuck, standing on one leg and before he could recover, Igor''s arm was going his way with fingers open wide, ready to smack him.


    d''s only way out was down.


    d fell to the ground, and his eyes widened in shock when he realized that Igor is falling on top of him.


    d''s arms and legs iled for a few seconds before he stopped moving.


    Igor got up without any haste, knowing that d is not in any condition to fight. Igor felt several of d''s ribs cracking.


    "The winner of this match ispetitor number fifteen, Igor!", the woman shouted from the speakers.


    Igor smirked and got down from the fighting tform. For a moment, he nced toward Sarah and Aiden, and Sarah pped enthusiastically while whistling loudly. She cheered for Igor and for the fact that they doubled their 10 thousand points!


    While two men dragged d''s unconscious body off the tform, the woman with ash-blonde hair on the screens picked the next twopetitors.


    "Which one will win?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "Why are you asking her?", Hong grumbled. He was slightly offended that Aiden is not asking for his opinion. He is the designated expert!


    "Because I would never bet against her.", Aiden responded dotingly.


    "A... You are a wise man.", Sarah gushed and leaned on Aiden.


    Aiden kissed the top of her head. "I am smart because I married you. Now, which one will win?"


    Sarah giggled.


    The next three fights confirmed that thepetition is getting fierce.


    The previous rounds eliminated any mediocre fighters and also provided the opportunity to observe thepetition. This allowed for assessing strengths and weaknesses and foring up with various strategies.


    And then it happened¡­


    "The nextpetitor toe on the fighting stage is¡­ 257!", woman''s voice boomed.


    Aiden stood up and pulled Sarah up. He gave her a long, lingering kiss, like themotion around them does not exist.


    Their eyes locked onto each other while exchanging silent messages. There was no need for words, because everything worth saying, they covered already. Sarah''s eyes were full of concern and encouragement, while Aiden''s confident gaze told her that he''s got it and that she should not worry.


    Aiden reminded Sarah to keep the handkerchief over her nose and he gave her his for safekeeping, before he turned and headed to the stage.


    Sarah''s heart was beating wildly in her chest as adrenaline rushed through her veins. She was worried that Aiden might be hurt, but mostly excited to see him perform. Because if there is one thing she knows about Aiden, that is that he is skilled more than any man she met. He is magnificent.


    "Bet everything we have on Aiden¡­", Sarah told Hong.


    Hong grumbled something, but he did as she told him. They treat him as an errand-boy, but it''s not like he has anything else to do. Going to ce bets is giving him a chance to merge with the crowd and to observe without being seen.


    So far, he saw a few familiar faces, but not his target or any of the Elders that he is familiar with. As much as Hong hid his tracks under various aliases and lived in seclusion for thest three decades, he was keeping tabs on the Voronin family. Rumors always find their way out.


    Hong suspects that Simeon (his Cousin) will not show his face during the tournament, but if Aiden reaches one of ten coveted spots, the chance to get close to Simeon and maybe even see him in person will be much higher.


    Hong remembered his talk with Sarah and Aiden before they started this mission¡­


    "If you have the right to be the Grand Master, why are we not taking a direct approach?", Sarah asked.


    "Exin¡­", Hong requested.


    "We have the Army of Chaos and forces of the Lebedev family. Aiden can tap into the White family and we also have a number of allies that can help out if needed. With you at the front, we can walk into the Voronin family and you demand your spot back. Who resists will be taken down. You can confront your Cousin and we take over the Voronin family."


    Hong refused. "There will be nothing to take over. Simeon will barricade himself in the deepest level of his mansion and we will be forced to fight against everyone at the base. Without Simeon and other Elders officially announcing the change in leadership, others are facing the options of fighting us or being traitors. They will not surrender. And while we are making our way in, Simeon will cut all the loose ends and do the most damage he can. Tashi and my grandchildren will be in danger."


    Sarah does not care much about the soldiers from the Voronin family, and for the others¡­ "We can take Tashi and your grandkids to safety."


    Hong disagreed. "How will you exin who you are? How will you guarantee that Simeon''s men will not wait in the dark for the moment when you lower your guard? I am confident that there are many others like Tashi out there. We should not risk the lives of all those innocent people."


    "So, it needs to be a job from the inside¡­", Aiden summarized.


    Hong confirmed. "I will take care of Simeon. Without the head, other Elders will bicker who will take over and that will cause chaos enabling an easier path for you to aplish your goals, whatever they are. Or if you take over first, my request is that you don''t make deals with Simeon that will guarantee his safety. He is mine."


    Back to the present¡­


    "I want to bet whole bnce from this card on fighter 257, Alex¡­", Hong said to the guy who received bets.


    The man took the card and swiped it. A secondter, his eyebrows shoot up. "There are 210 thousand points here¡­"


    "Yes. All of it."


    The man checked the card, before grunting and giving Hong the receipt that the bet is epted.


    Sarah, Aiden, and Hong took extra time when they found out how points work so that the three of them can share points like it''s one ount.


    Hong can''t believe that they already have so many points. And after Aiden''s win, that will double.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1781 - The Real Fights (3)

    Sarah''s eyes were glued on Aiden. She loves when he fights and hopes not to miss a single contraction of his muscles.


    Sarah and Aiden sparred many times and fought side-by-side. This is a rare treat for Sarah to watch him fight without participating. And this is not training, this is the real fight where he needs to stay focused. The way he intently observes his opponent is thrilling.


    Aiden''s eyes were on Pavle, his opponent. Pavle is about the same height as Aiden, with slightly broader shoulders.


    "They call you pretty boy¡­", Pavle sneered. "Let''s see if you will be pretty once I''m done with you."


    Aiden smiled in response. If Pavle wants to provoke him, he is doing a lousy job. The only thing that can rile up Aiden is if someone talks smack about Sarah.


    Pavle flexed the muscles of his arms in front of his chest like a bodybuilder before grabbing his t-shirt around the cor. With a loud roar, pieces of fabric fell on the ground, and Pavle''s muscr physique was revealed. Sarah zoomed in with Eve-lens and observed numerous scars, definitely from his previous fights. Or maybe from rigorous training that involves des.


    The crowd cheered for Aiden to remove his top as well, and females screamed louder than the others. To their disappointment, Aiden ignored them. He has no need to show off in front of these nobodies. He is here to fight. Also, Sarah might get upset.


    Thedy on the screens with ash-blonde hair announced the start of the fight.


    Both Aiden and Pavle assumed fighting stances.


    Pavle won all of his matches without making many waves. Sarah noticed that while fighting, he used only how much he needed to win. That means he is calcted and there is a good chance that he is still hiding the extent of his abilities.


    Compared to Pavle, Aiden was shier. He finished most of his matches with explosive kicks and there were a few punches here and there. But Aiden''s record is that so far, he didn''t get hit. He would nimbly avoid all the attacks, no matter what they are.


    Hong advised Aiden to receive few hits and make himself look vulnerable, but Sarah was against it. Aiden decided to listen to Sarah. Why would he let people hurt him? He came to fight, not to be a punching bag.


    Back to the present¡­


    Aiden and Pavle cautiously circled over the raised tform while maintaining distance like two animals fighting to prove who is better. The hostility between them was tangible and neither of them paid attention to the deafening noise of the crowd around them.


    Pavle''s muscles tensed and he dashed toward Aiden with his hands up, ready to attack.


    Aiden blocked Pavle''s left, by pushing it to the side and changing its trajectory. Pavle''s right one was a split second behind it. Aiden blocked that hit as well.


    Pavle continued attacking, with every hit faster than the previous one.


    Aiden was dodging and blocking while confirming that Sarah is faster than this. However, Sarah never went to hurt him, and on rare asions during sparring when his attention slipped, Sarah would hold back at thest moment. Pavle is different. He would not be phased if Aiden ends up disfigured or worse.


    Aiden had to interrupt Pavle''s momentum, but attacking was risky, so the only thing he could do was retreat.


    Aiden stepped to the side and increased the distance between them.


    Pavle''s confidence soared and he dashed after Aiden.


    Aiden didn''t have any time to catch his breath, so he decided to attack. After two swift blocks, Aiden swung his body slightly to the left. Pavle assumed that Aiden will move away again but Aiden''s fist in the chest caught Pavle by surprise and Pavle instinctively dashed backward.


    Aiden took this chance to get a breather and analyze the situation. It''s obvious that Pavle is either getting close to attack with hands or is maintaining a distance that is too much for the reach of Aiden''s legs. Well, everyone who watched Aiden''s previous matches would be afraid of his legs.


    Aiden reminded himself not to idle for too long, because that might give Pavle enough time to attack again, and Aiden does not want to be stuck defending.


    Aiden closed the distance between him and Pavle, and attacked with hands. Some were feints, some real, but Pavle blocked all of them.


    Aiden took a step back and rotated his hips swiftly, ready to deliver his signature kick.


    Pavle''s lips stretched into a smile. He was waiting for this.


    Pavle moved slightly backward, just in time to grab Aiden''s right leg.


    Instead of trying to get his leg free, Aiden jumped with his left leg and executed a perfect somersault. Pavle was holding onto Aiden''s leg firmly, but Aiden''s momentum was too much, and he had to let go.


    Caught in Aiden''s rhythm, Pavle didn''t have enough time to move and Aiden''s foot grazed Pavle''s nose which immediately started bleeding.


    Aidennded on his legs, with the grace of a cat and cursed internally. If he was one inch closer, he would kick properly, and this fight would be over.


    Pavle was still dazed and Aiden rushed toward him, ready to attack.


    Pavle''s reaction speed was significantly reduced and he received several heavy punches in his torso that made him stagger backward.


    Aiden stopped his hits and took a step back.


    "You said something about my pretty face before we started. I thought that you were serious about this fight, but now I realized that you are interested in me. Sorry, man... I don''t sway that way. My woman is right there...", Aiden taunted Pavle.


    Pavle wiped the blood from his lips with the back of his palm and stared at his now bloody hand for a second. He does not remember when someone yed with him like this. It was like Aiden can predict his movements. Pavle can''t move any faster than this, and the fact that his head is buzzing from Aiden''s kick will make him slower. The only thing he has is his strength. Will that be enough?


    For the first time, in a long time, Pavle felt that the victory is slipping from his grasp.


    Other than being on the losing end and bleeding, did Aiden call him gay? Pavle looked at Aiden who was staring back at him with a mocking smirk. Pavle lost it.


    Pavle balled his hands into fists and lunged toward Aiden. He was confident that Aiden''s strength is in his legs, and as long as he is close enough, Aiden can''t get enough momentum for a kick.


    Aiden didn''t move. He watched Pavle approach him at a stunning speed.


    Pavle''s fists were aimed toward Aiden''s head and Pavle was observing if Aiden will dodge to the left or to the right, but Aiden didn''t do any of those two.


    Pavle''s right almost connected with Aiden''s face when Aiden fell on his knee.


    An explosive punch from below hit Pavle''s chin, and Aiden felt cracking of the jawbone against his knuckles.


    Pavle was frozen in the air for a moment before he fell on the ground backward.


    The arena waspletely silent for two seconds.


    Screams and cheers erupted as Aiden stood up slowly and flexed his right hand while waiting to hear that the match is officially over and that he can get off the tform.


    "The winner is 257, Alex!", the woman''s voice boomed from the speakers.


    At these words, Aiden turned to Sarah and his vicious expression was reced by a warm smile.


    "How was it?", Aiden asked Sarah when he joined her on the seats.


    Sarah knows that he is asking for praise, and she was happy to give it. "Amazing. I could watch you fight all day. Everything you did was perfect."


    Aiden hummed happily. More than her words, it was how she looked at him. Her gaze was full of admiration and love, like he is the only man in the world. He will take that.


    Hong joined them after collecting the winnings from the bet.


    "We should go to our room. I don''t want you inhaling this smoke more than necessary.", Aiden told Sarah.


    Hong assured them that he will stay behind and observe the remaining matches. "I will contact you when the fights are over. Put some ice on that hand¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1782 - The Council (1)

    ~ Unknown location ~


    Jarred entered a silent room and took his usual seat at the circr table.


    There is one spotlight illuminating the center of the table, making everything outside the surface of the table fall into shadows.


    Jarred reached into his inner pocket and retrieved a palm-sized golden medallion that is shaped like an octagon and has a hammer made out of a single ck diamond in the middle. The medallion fits perfectly in the groove on the surface of the table in front of Jarred.


    "Why are we here?", Jarred asked while looking at eight shadows seated around the table. This meeting came two weeks ahead of schedule.


    The group gathered is known as ''the Council'' and they have the power to influence politics, economy, military, and anything else that matters on Earth.


    People seated in their chairs are hidden in the shadows but Jarred knows they are there because each of the people present has a golden medallion in the groove on the table in front of them.


    Two spots are unupied. One since five years ago, and one for more than twenty years.


    When a member of the Council perishes, it is not an easy task to rece him. Everyone present has his own interests and they need majority votes to agree on a new member. Swaying votes one way or another is always a mammoth''s task.


    "It''s an emergency meeting.", one voice responded.


    Jarred snorted. "What emergency? Is this about the oil market? You know that I am not interested in that. Saudis didn''t want to y by the rules, and I helped you to tank the prices. If you changed your mind, you don''t need to call me. I don''t want to talk about it and you don''t need my vote for it."


    "This is about your prot¨¦g¨¦¡­", another voice spoke, and a man leaned forward. The light hitting the center of the table revealed his head full of silver hair. The man is Albert, originally from Sweden and he has a strong influence in European politics.


    It ismon that the people involved in discussion lean forward, so that their head is hit by the light. If someone stays in the shadows, that means he is not interested in the current topic.


    Jarred narrowed his eyes. He knew this ising. Albert is the biggest opponent to Jarred''s suggestion on the candidate for the Council. Ever since Jarred revealed how corrupt Albert''s son is, and disqualified him as the potential new member of the Council, Albert is against whatever Jarred supports.


    "What about her?", Jarred asked threateningly.


    Albert looked at Jarred smugly. "Why didn''t you tell us that she is expanding to Eastern Europe and Asia? Or was that supposed to be a secret?"


    Jarred stifled augh. "And I thought this is important. Do I need to tell you things you already know? Let''s be serious. Is this why you summoned the Council two weeks ahead?"


    "Are you saying that Sarah increasing her power is not important?", female voice was heard. A woman leaned forward, and the light revealed an older African woman. Her name is S.


    Jarred waved his hands, indicating that it''s not a big deal. "We all know that Vasily was looking at Sarah with great interest. The man is unpredictable and borderline crazy, but no one will deny that he is a genius. Four years ago, I decided to get closer when I bumped into Sarah in Las Vegas. Since then, I am watching her closely and sharing my findings with you. Sarah is constantly increasing power and gathering allies. However, even with all that power, she prefers to stay low profile and not cause waves unless someone provokes her. That is why I decided to support her as a good candidate for this Council. I know that you have your concerns, S. And I know that you can''t wait to prove me wrong, Albert. But how I see it, nothing changed. The more Sarah grows, the more I am convinced that she deserves a spot at this table. Right now, her influence is close to what we have. As for her character¡­ I am sure that we have one more person to vouch for her¡­"


    Jarred smiled smugly and gestured to the shadow of a person seated two spots away, on his right.


    The person had in front of her a hexagon-shaped golden medallion with an emerald in the middle that was cut in the shape of a snake.


    "Nice, Jarred. Thank you for putting me on the spot¡­", the woman said sarcastically and leaned forward so that the light can illuminate her face which showed irritation.


    Jarred''s smile widened. "Hi, Suvedini. It''s always nice to see you."


    "How did Jarred manage to get you on his side?" Albert didn''t try to hide his displeasure.


    Suvedini narrowed her eyes at Albert. She is not a fan of Jarred because he is too noisy and speaks whateveres to his mind, regardless if it''s appropriate, but she despises Albert. Suvedini will not forget when Albert called her ''Patel''s dog'' more than once in the first few years after she joined the Council.


    Suvedini is working as an assistant for Mr. Patel only because it allows her to travel low-profile and use her resources while not attracting attention. If anyone notices anything out of ce, she says how that is Mr. Patel''s and everyone believes it because Mr. Patel is super-rich. However, that is what he is: rich. If something can be bought with money, Mr. Patel can have it, but the Council is for the people who are above that.


    It took two years for Suvedini to confirm that Albert is opposing to any new member of the Council. She is not sure why, but her guess is that he is threatened by the ''new blood'', how he calls it. No matter what his reasons are, she does not forget her grudges. One of these days, Albert might find himself poisoned by the snake''s venom. There is a reason why the symbol on Suvedini''s medallion is a snake.


    "No one can influence me, Albert.", Suvedini said to Albert curtly before looking at the other shadows around the table. "Sarah White called Saurabh Patel, asking for help to find her husband who was kidnapped. We all heard a lot about Sarah, so I decided to volunteer and take over the case because I was curious about her and this was the perfect opportunity to approach her. Sarah is resourceful, decisive, and she prioritizes her family. Her loyalty can''t be bought. That''s all I will say about Sarah."


    Suvedini didn''t want to disclose that before Sarah called Mr. Patel, Jarred called Suvedini and told her about Sarah''s predicament. That is why Suvedini was able to snatch the opportunity and act in Mr. Patel''s name. The reports on Sarah are bordering science-fiction and Suvedini was curious to see for herself if Sarah is really so amazing. Well, Suvedini was not disappointed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1783 - The Council (2)

    Jarred was happy to hear Suvedini praising Sarah. He pped his hand on the table excitedly. "Did you hear that, Albert? Sarah''s loyalty can''t be bought!"


    "That is indeed one of the key traits we are looking at from our members. Power, influence, and a strong moralpass.", S voiced her support.


    "I am not convinced about the moralpass¡­", a man from the shadow said before leaning forward. His name is Rance, and he has a strong influence on farmers and merchants in Africa.


    Jarred shrugged. "What else do you need? Sarah does not abuse her power, and she protects the ones she cares about. Aren''t we all like that?"


    Albert harumphed and S raised her hand before he could speak.


    "There is no need to rush.", S did her best to defuse the situation. "Sarah is young. We will continue watching her."


    "Is it true that she is making her move against Voronins?" S directed her question at Jarred.


    "Assuming she is, is that a problem?"


    S indicated that it''s not. "You know that we don''t interfere with the power struggle between other organizations unless they are a danger to the current order..."


    "Sarah is growing beyond control!" Albert thought that he should add some fuel to the fire. "Only her forces are covering almost half of the United States, Central Europe, and she expanded further to Eastern Europe and Asia with the Lebedevs. And this is without including her allies! If she swallows Voronins, we will be looking at a person who can easily take whatever she wants. How do we know that her drive is not greed? Who will control the beast when it grows too big?"


    Jarred was frustrated. "Sarah can already take whatever she wants. That is how she took over Lebedevs. She did it because her husband was kidnapped, don''t pretend that you don''t know. And since she took over, Sarah did minimal changes, and the old Grand Elder is acting as her proxy because she has no interest in meddling with Lebedevs. What she did, we call capable and not greedy."


    S didn''t like that Albert interrupted her, and she still didn''t get to ask her question. "I was curious if you know why she decided to make a move on Voronins so soon after taking over the Lebedevs."


    Jarred shrugged, indicating that he is not sure. "We all know that Voronins were mixing too much with Whites. It''s probably rted to her husband because she found him drugged in one of the bases rted to Voronins."


    "She will destroy the whole organization because they kidnapped and drugged her husband?", Rance asked.


    Jarred looked at him like he asked something outrageous. "Wouldn''t you? Imagine that was your wife or your daughter. What would you do if someone kidnaps them, pumps them with drugs, and you find them ten dayster on the other side of the world, unable to remember who they are?"


    Rance pressed his lips into a line and nodded.


    Jarred was happy that Rance yielded. "Now, are we done discussing Sarah? I assume that we are still not ready to cast a vote for her to join."


    Albert is against them approaching Sarah to ept the role in this Council, and Jarred is in favor. Others are undecided and they are at that stalemate for thest two years.


    Appointing a new member of the Council is an important task, and the voting can happen when there are no more undecided among the current members.


    "Regarding Sarah White bing a new member of the Council, I change my vote from <em>''neutral''</em> to <em>''in favor''</em>.", Suvedini announced.


    Albert frowned and Jarred pped excitedly.


    Suvedini looked at the overenthusiastic Jarred and shook her head. "I only hope that you will not pretend that we are friendly in public."


    "Of course, dear Suvedini. Outside the Council, the two of us are strangers, as always¡­", Jarred assured her. "But I would not mind a double date when Mr. Wang is free¡­" Jarredughed when he saw Suvedini''s outraged expression.


    "I assume that discussion rted to Sarah White is over, for now.", Rance said. "Jarred, if you find out something new about her that is worth mentioning, let us know. We also need to address the problem of the unrest in Sierra Leone. The tense political situation is impacting farming and trade."


    Jarred grinned. "If Sarah is here, she would take care of that. Actually, she might take care of that without joining this merry group, because she owns mines in that area, and also sponsors multiple orphanages¡­"


    "Can you stop reminding us of Sarah every chance you get?", Albert grumpily interrupted Jarred.


    Jarred lifted his hands defensively and leaned backward, disappearing into the shadows.


    Rance exhaled. "Unfortunately, we can''t count that Sarah will do something about this. We need to act now. The situation is¡­"


    Jarred mentally disconnected. He does not care about Sierra Leone. The troubles in that region are frequent and no matter how much they interfere, new menaces who think they are the next big thing always show up.


    Jarred was hoping that Charlie will join the Council, but the reality showed that Charlie is not suited for the role. There is a dose of humanity in Charlie that Jarred didn''t want to extinguish, but unfortunately, that made Charlie too emotional for big responsibilities. Also, Charlie is not ambitious. Jarred knows that Charlie is happy where he is now with Emma, and that if not for Jarred''s pushing, Charlie would be happy in any minor role, as long as he can provide for his family.


    That is why Jarred started looking outside of his family. In his search, Jarred noticed the unusual behavior of Vasily Lebedev. Vasily was always a threat of global proportions due to his personality and resources, and as such, they were watching him. The fact that Vasily is treating Sarah as someone precious, got Jarred''s attention.


    Four years ago, when Jarred found out that Sarah is into gambling at the right location in Las Vegas, Jarred ensured that she can join the VIP tournament and he used that opportunity to introduce himself. Since then, Jarred is interacting with Sarah and watching her from the shadows and he is confident that she is perfect for this Council. What Suvedini said about Sarah is correct: resourceful, decisive, prioritizes her family, and her loyalty can''t be bought. Jarred would also add a sense of justice. Jarred found out about several feats Sarah achieved only because it was the right thing to do. She saved many kids from grim fate and gave them a chance for a better future. Every time Jarred goes to the Cliffside Vi, he observes the kids and the staff and it''s obvious that they are all treated well. Jarred is also aware of several evildoers that got punished by Sarah, and they have a number of sessful businesses.


    Jarred thought that Sarah is promising once she won the poker tournament and gave him the blue diamond. He admired her attitude, and he liked that she asked for help to transport the two cars she won. But what really shook up Jarred was when Sarah helped Charlie walk again. If Sarah didn''t connect Charlie and JoAnna, Charlie would still be in the wheelchair. And Sarah didn''t need to do that, she did it out of the goodness of her heart. Jarred will never forget that.


    The more Jarred (and Charlie) got closer to Sarah, the more Jarred realized how much her influence is. Charlie met Emma and many other people who are now part of Charlie''s circle and his support. Charlie is tight with Jeff, Jasper, and Steve, and Smithsonite corp. is thriving more than ever. Sarah and Aiden even trained their bodyguards... Sarah is a unique existence.


    Jarred does not regret selling the first modified helicopter to Sarah (and many more after that), because he is aware that he and Charlie got so much more in return.


    Jarred is convinced that if any of the Council members meets Sarah in person, they will see that she is amazing.


    With Suvedini finally changing her vote, he needs three more and he is optimistic that he will secure them. Soon.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1784 - Totally Robbed (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Long Industries ~


    Tuesday


    2:31 PM


    Steve and Gabriel got out of the meeting and were walking down the hallway while discussing one of the points that was brought up when Steve''s main secretary approached them.


    "Mr. Long¡­", she looked at Gabriel. "Mr. and Mrs. Jost demand to see you. I told them that your schedule is full, but they are causing a ruckus in the lobby downstairs. They are saying that if you don''t meet with them, they will call the press. The security is on standby, but I wanted to check with you before we take action."


    Steve nced at Gabriel. "Do you want to see them, or should we call the police?"


    "I will see them."


    Steve was concerned that Gabriel will give in. Now that the divorce is settled, who knows what those two ex-inws are up to? Gabriel was always the one who preferred a peaceful solution. That is one of the reasons why he always gave in to Victoria''s demands and Victoria''s parents used simr techniques to gain various benefits from the Long family.


    "Gabriel, you don''t need to do this. They can call the press from jail if they want. I have your back."


    Gabriel smiled gratefully. "No need. They don''t have any leverage on me and I want to hear what they have to say. I know that they are up to no good, but I am curious why they are here."


    Steve was not convinced. "Call yourwyer. Or use one from our legal department. You don''t know what they are scheming and you need to watch your back."


    Gabriel refused and Steve exhaled in frustration.


    "I will go with you and I don''t want to hear a word of rejection. They need to know that you are not on your own. The Long family supports you."


    Gabriel agreed. How can he refuse this offer?


    But he knows that it''s not the Long family because the only one who supports him is Steve¡­ a person everyonebeled as an outcast and who came to the family only a few years ago. Yet now, Steve is Gabriel''s pir while others either chose to watch from the side or will not miss an opportunity to trip him. Even his own father would not help him. Richard calls that letting Gabriel grow up independently, while Gabriel calls that a father who gets involved in his son''s life only when it''s convenient for the father.


    Gabriel never regretted his decision to support Steve. Because of Steve, Gabriel got closer to Jeff and Charlie and he is slowly increasing the circle of people he can call friends. And thanks to that Victoria was exposed and he met Ba. Life works in mysterious ways.


    If Steve didn''t show up, Gabriel would be the head of the Long family, with Victoria by his side¡­ and he would be blissfully ignorant that everyone is using him. Only after he got his freedom, Gabriel realized how heavy his shackles were. And Gabriel is so high on happiness that he is confident nothing can go wrong.


    Steve was pleased that Gabriel epted his help.


    Steve spoke to the secretary: "Send them to my office in five minutes and reschedule our next meeting. I want security to be ready in case something happens."


    The secretary paused. "Do you expect trouble, CEO Long?"


    She is concerned but also needs to know how many security guards should be summoned for this asion.


    "I don''t know what to expect.", Steve admitted before exining: "They already threatened us with the press, and I want us to treat them as hostile. Who knows what they will do if we don''t yield to their demands? I want to be ready for the worst case. Let''s have security ready and if things escte, we will call the police. Before they enter, search them for weapons. I don''t want to take any risks."


    The secretary nodded and walked toward the elevator in rushed steps while giving instructions with her earpiece.


    ¡­


    Scarlett Jost and ke Jost entered the CEO''s office, and they were visibly unsettled.


    This is their first time in the Long Industries, and they are not sure if everyone gets searched for weapons, or if this is something special, but the experience was unpleasant at best.


    When they heard the secretary say that Gabriel will see them, they were pleased with themselves. At least Gabriel has some sense. But now that they are in Steve''s office, they feel that something is not right.


    Well, right or wrong, they are cornered, and they don''t see a way out. Their world is crumbling and the only one with enough power to help them is the Long family. They thought of talking to Gabriel to help them out, and it seems that the head of the family himself will be present, and Mr. and Mrs. Jost are not sure if this is a good thing or not.


    "Mr. Jost¡­ Mrs. Jost¡­", Gabriel greeted them and gestured that they can sit on the sofa. "We don''t have much time, so I will appreciate it if you go straight to the point. Why are you here?"


    Steve was sitting behind his executive desk and observed them in silence. He told Gabriel that he will not involve himself unless those two go over the line.


    "Gabby, we are under attack and we need your help¡­", Mrs. Jost said in a timid voice which is totally out of her character.


    Gabriel was baffled by her attitude and by the news. "You are under attack?"


    Mr. Jost nodded solemnly. "Our business is failing. It happened overnight. We have no idea how or why, but our partners are refusing to work with us, and our equipment is failing. Most of our production is automated andputers are not responding. The whole system is down. On top of that, our ounts are either frozen or empty."


    Gabriel exhaled. "And you are talking to me because¡­?"


    "Can''t you do something?", Mr. Jost asked. "Can you find out who is behind this and why? Tell them to stop."


    Gabriel struggled to keep a straight face. Yesterday these two people were acting all high and mighty while demanding half of what he owns, and now they are asking him to bail them out.


    "I don''t understand. It''s your business. I never looked into it. Do you think I have a magic wand to wave your problems away? Did you offend someone recently? Or maybe it''s yourpetition. If the action is so swift and drastic, you must have an idea who might be behind it. Why do you think that I know who is attacking you?"


    Mr. Jost frowned at Gabriel. He didn''te here to ask for Gabriel''s opinion, but for his help. Why is Gabriel not making phone calls and asking his subordinates to investigate? "Is it that you can''t help us¡­ or you won''t help us?"


    "No matter what it is, the oue is the same. I will not help you.", Gabriel responded tly.


    Mrs. Jost lost it and she started sobbing. "Gabby, please¡­"


    Gabriel looked at her sternly. "Mrs. Jost¡­ Do I need to repeat what you said yesterday? Do I need to remind you that Victoria used my work ount topromise the Long Industries? Do I need to remind you that she admitted using me for thest ten years in order to climb the socialdder? I don''t owe you anything. I have no idea what made you think that I will help you."


    "Victoria is your wife.", Mrs. Jost said through her sobs. "How can you abandon us? All those years together must mean something¡­"


    "Yes. All those years mean a lot and I will never forget them.", Gabriel said, unable to hide the pain in his expression.


    Gabriel was angry. Angry that Victoria took advantage of him and he didn''t see it. Angry that her parents asked him for things and he never suspected anything. Angry that after everything they did and all is in open and they cut off all the ties, they are still here, asking him for more.


    "Victoria WAS my wife and my time with her taught me that I am a sucker and that unless I grow a spine I will be used by others. I will not allow you or any other person to use me anymore. If there is nothing else, I would appreciate it if you leave. I have a meeting shortly, and I need to prepare for it."


    ---

 Chapter 1785 - Totally Robbed (2)

    Mr. Jost was angered by Gabriel''s insolence. How dares him not help them! They are (were) his inws. "You owe us! Vicky is in the mental institution because of you!"


    Gabriel shook his head in disbelief. "I don''t owe you anything, Mr. Jost. But you are correct. Victoria is in a mental institution because of me. If I didn''t use my connections to put her in one of the best mental institutions in the country and if I didn''t agree to pay her medical fees, Victoria would not be there. She would be with you, at home, trashing the ce because I don''t want to pay for her clothes and shoes and spa and any other thing she took for granted over the years."


    "Vicky didn''t take that for granted¡­ She never took you for granted...", Mrs. Jost sobbed.


    Mrs. Jost didn''t lose hope that Gabriel will change his mind. After all, Gabriel was always timid, and he easily agreed to their demands. The only thing they need is to be persistent, and he will crack and give them what they want. Now that those two women (aka Pam and Leah) are not by his side, Gabriel does not have support orpromising evidence. Steve is there, but he is quiet, so he will not help him out. Right?


    "Yes, she did. Victoria took for granted every dor and every minute I spent on her." Gabriel could not believe how persistent Victoria''s mother is. "If Victoria appreciated what I did for her, at least she would be honest. Or maybe she would not sabotage me and the Long industries. If we didn''t find the right security footage, thepromising evidence would point at me as the culprit. It would be me who helpedpetitors to attack the Long Industries. It would be me who betrayed the Long family. If Victoria cared about me even a bit, she would never put me in such a situation. What do you think my family would do to me? Millions were lost in merchandise and hours. Do you think that an apology would fix that?"


    Mrs. Jost opened her mouth to say something, but Gabriel was still talking.


    "Because of Victoria''s actions, we lost ten times the worth of your measly business. Don''te here asking for help, because no one will help you."


    Mr. Jost narrowed his eyes. "It was you."


    Gabriel didn''t understand. "What?"


    "It was you¡­", Mr. Jost repeated. "You sabotaged our business! It''s not enough that you ruined Vicky and cut her off, but you had to go after us as well! When will you have enough? What¡­?"


    <em>''BAM!''</em>


    A loud bang of Steve''s palm on the surface of his executive desk made everyone jolt in surprise.


    Steve stood up slowly and the hostility he extruded was almost tangible. "Mr. and Mrs. Jost... I am tired of your charade. You came here asking for help. Your request is denied. If I hear from you any word other than goodbye, I will sue you for nder. Victoria lived in the Long family house. She used my staff and ate my food while spending Gabriel''s money. And then she used her position to hurt Longs and our business. Tell me, what should I do to you when after all that youe here and use a Long of sabotaging you without any evidence? No one cares about your shitty business. For the Long family, you are no bigger than ants. If I hear that you approached Gabriel with intentions to ask for favors or to nder him, you will disappear, and I guarantee that no one will find your bodies. Now, get out of my office!"


    Mr. and Mrs. Jost stared at Steve with their mouth open.


    Gabriel walked to the door and opened it.


    By the time Mr. and Mrs. Jost came around, they were surrounded by ten security guards.


    "Are you going to leave on your own, or do you need our assistance?", one of the security guards asked.


    Mr. and Mrs. Jost scrambled out of Steve''s office while their minds struggled to process what happened.


    ¡­


    "Thanks, Steve¡­", Gabriel said when Mr. and Mrs. Jost were out of sight with security after them.


    "Don''t mention it. Are you OK?"


    "Yeah. Never better." Gabriel said and paused. "Do you know something about their business failing?"


    Steve shrugged. "It was not me. Whoever did it, you owe them a treat."


    "But you have an idea who did it."


    "And so do you, Cousin¡­", Steve chuckled and checked the time. "We have twenty minutes until the next meeting. Do you want to go over notes again, or grab a drink?"


    "Uhm¡­ I will go to my office and call Ba. If you don''t mind."


    Steve waved to Gabriel that he can leave. "I don''t mind. I will see you at the meeting¡­"


    Steve watched as Gabriel walked out with a spring in his step.


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, Ba''s apartment ~


    Two years ago, on her sixteenth birthday, Ben and Penny gifted Ba her own two-bedroom apartment. They also included paying for all the fees and utilities associated with the apartment for the next five years (until Ba is 21 years old).


    Ba is getting from Ben a monthly allowance that is enough for food and there is extra to cover any clothes or essories she would like to buy, as long as she does not overspend. Ben said that this will help Ba learn to manage her money and stick to a budget. For any school-rted expenses, Ben is giving her extra money on top of her allowance.


    The two-bedroom apartment is nothing fancy, but it''s Ba''s personal piece of heaven where she can rx and do whatever she wants. It''s in a safe neighborhood with top of the line security. Bonus is that the apartment is close to her (now ex) high school and to UCLA, so attending sses starting September will not be a problem.


    On most weekends, Ba goes to Ben''s and Penny''s vi and spends time with Oliver, but on weekdays Ba is in her apartment.


    Usually, she would study, but now it''s summer vacation and she is taking it easy.


    Ba was watching a serial on herptop when her phone rang. Her face lit up with a smile when she saw the caller ID.


    "I thought you are working.", Ba said as soon as she answered the call. "At this rate, you will not be able to buy another fancy car, Mr. Long, because your boss will punish you for idling on your phone instead of making money for him."


    Gabriel smiled at the sound of Ba''s voice. And he knows that she is teasing him because this is the third time he is calling her during work hours. He called her in the morning, before work, so this is their fourth phone call today. He could listen to her voice all the time and not get bored of it.


    "I caught a break, Miss Casano, and thought of indulging in the sound of your voice. Am I interrupting something?"


    "Nothing important. I was watching something, but I paused it."


    "I see¡­ Do you have ns for tonight?"


    Ba felt her heart racing. "I thought that we will not see each other until Saturday."


    Gabriel stifled augh. "I didn''t say that we will see each other. I only asked if you have ns."


    Ba narrowed her eyes (even though he can''t see her). "Yes, I have ns."


    Gabriel''s good mood was cut off abruptly. "What ns?"


    "I''m not telling.", Ba said stubbornly.


    "You are making it up.", Gabriel guessed and hoped that he is right.


    "You started teasing me first."


    "I did. Ba, I want to see you."


    "I want to see you too¡­", Ba admitted.


    Gabriel took a deep breath while cursing himself for being weak. He is nning a romantic date for Saturday, but his desire to see Ba is unbearable and he cracked. "At five o''clock I am meeting with the realtor to check out two apartments. Do you want to join me?"


    "Is that a date?"


    "Only if you want it to be. We can see the apartments and have dinner after that. I will appreciate your opinion because it''s the first time I''m buying an apartment. I will drop you off home by ten o''clock."


    "Eleven."


    "Then¡­ it''s a date." Gabriel said happily. Well, him seeing Ba today does not mean that they will not have a romantic date on Saturday.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1786 - Totally Robbed (3)

    ~ Los Angeles, the property of the Jost family ~


    Mr. and Mrs. Jost had troubled expressions as Mr. Jost stopped the car in front of their vi. Both of them were deep in their thoughts and neither of them spoke during the one hour long car ride.


    Their house is not majestic or luxurious like any on the Long family''s property, but Mr. and Mrs. Jost are happy with what they have. Their colonial-style house features marble floors on the main level and hardwood floors on the first floor. There are six bedrooms with a bathroom and a walk-in closet each, a generous entertainment space in the back that is adjacent to a well-maintained garden and there is a separate building for staff with a kitchen,mon living area, and four bedrooms for the staff. The attached garage can amodate five hull-sized vehicles, and it has a workshop where Mr. Jost keeps his tools and gadgets.


    "Now what?", Mrs. Jost broke the silence.


    Mr. Jost shook his head. "I have no idea. Let''s go in and have a drink. Maybe after we calm down we figure out something. Panicking and doing random things will not help us. We need a n."


    Mrs. Jost agreed. What else can they do? "In the worst case, the business is gone. We have twenty employees with insurance, and the others are part-timers without benefits. We can sell the equipment and materials we have in storage. Our home is paid fully, and we have a good financial cushion. Things are not so bad."


    Mr. Jost smiled at his wife. She is correct. "Depending on how much we earn after selling off what is left from our business, we can make some other investments. I will schedule a meeting with our financial advisor. Maybe this is a sign that we should retire and enjoy what is left."


    Mrs. Jost frowned at her husband. "You can enjoy after what Gabriel put us through? I am confident that he is behind this mess. Vicky was edgy and full of herself, but she was not crazy. He did something to her, and he did something to our business as well."


    "Scarlett, I don''t disagree with that because we are sharing the same opinion¡­ but without evidence, we are only ndering him. Are you ready to go against Longs? You heard Stephen¡­ if we don''t have evidence, we need to keep quiet."


    "Then, let''s find the evidence! Hire investigators, reporters, hire someone who can tell us what is going on!"


    "Let''s not panic, Scarlett. The worst we can do now is turn against each other."


    Mrs. Jost took a deep breath and nodded in agreement with her husband. "You are right, ke. I need a drink."


    Mr. Jost''s phone rang. He checked the caller ID before saying to his wife: "It''s Frank. I''m sure it''s rted to the stocks I told him to sell. Go in, I will talk to him from here¡­ Make me a drink, this should not take more than a minute¡­"


    "Hi Frank, how are you?", Mr. Jost asked while trying to sound cheerful. Frank is his personal financial advisor, and Mr. Jost wants to conceal that his business is facing issues.


    Five seconds into the conversation, Mr. Jost''s expression froze. "What do you mean, the stocks are gone? ¡­ No, I don''t have another ount or another broker¡­ What? Not possible¡­"


    Mr. Jost bolted from the bench when he heard his wife screaming in the house.


    "Uhm¡­ Frank, something happened. I will call youter¡­", Mr. Jost said in a hurry before ending the call and rushing inside to see what happened.


    He froze at the entrance.


    Mrs. Jost was screaming maniacally and running from one room to another and he saw from the entrance that their house is empty. Totally empty. There are no furniture, nor essories, the walls are bare, and based on his wife''s behavior, it''s the same situation with other rooms as well.


    "ke! We have been robbed! Completely!", Mrs. Jost shouted from the top of her lungs.


    Her words pulled Mr. Jost out of his daze and he dashed into the study where the in-built safe is.


    "Ahhh!", he screamed when he saw that the room ispletely bare. Even the books from the bookshelves are gone! And the worst thing is that the safe is exposed¡­ and opened¡­ and empty. Their property deed and some other documents, and also fifty thousand dors in cash were there. Gone. It''s all gone.


    "ke¡­ ke¡­", Mrs. Jost sobbed. "Everything is gone. They took furniture, my grand piano, carpets, towels, cutlery, our clothes and jewelry, our wedding photos, and even the fridge is emptied¡­ who would do such a thing¡­?"


    Mr. Jost struggled to breathe. "My stocks are gone."


    "What!?", Mrs. Jost shrieked.


    "Frank called that the stock transaction failed because they are gone. He can''t sell things I don''t own. My investment ount is empty¡­"


    "What are we going to do, ke?"


    Mr. Jost shook his head helplessly, and then he remembered¡­ "Where is the staff?"


    They both went to the back where staff quarters are, and they found their cook, two maids, and the gardener unconscious on the floor of one of their bedrooms.


    Things from the four rooms that belong to the staff were untouched, but the rest of the house waspletely emptied.


    "Let''s call the police.", Mr. Jost said after some time. There is nothing they can do other than to hope the police will find the culprits.


    While waiting for the police and ambnce toe, Mr. and Mrs. Jost checked their ounts and Mrs. Jost was on the verge of a mental breakdown when they confirmed that all their personal ounts are empty.


    Mr. Jost went to the garage and saw that it''s empty. His two luxury cars, and tools, and even the dirty towels are gone!


    They lost everything. Where will they sleep tonight? Do they need to squeeze with the staff? How will they pay the staff? This is a nightmare¡­


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, the main base of the Army of Chaos ~


    Michael and Oni are enjoying sandwiches that Michael (aka the sandwich master) made for them, while watching the members of the Army of Chaos unload things from the helicopters and trucks and take them to the corresponding storage.


    "Careful with the piano!", Oni warned two soldiers who were pushing the piano down the slide from the truck.


    Noah confirmed that all the food Michael and Oni brought was stored properly beforeing here to observe the non-perishables being unloaded. "Is there a sandwich for me?"


    Michael gestured to the table on the side. "Ingredients are there. Feel free to make for yourself."


    Noah observed the ingredients. There are bread slices and several different spreads and smis and ham, and pre-cut vegetables, and there are mango and orange juice, and Noah started assembling a sandwich.


    "The frozen things are in the freezer.", Noah said before asking: "Not that I''mining, but why did you empty their fridge? We are notcking food."


    Well, they are notcking the piano nor the cars nor carpets nor anything else they swiped, but this is the first time the Army of Chaos had a mission that included emptying the fridge.


    "Sarah said to take everything. They are lucky we left them the fridge.", Michael responded with a straight face.


    Noah stifled augh. Well, Michael is right. If that was him, and Sarah said <em>''everything''</em>, he would take the fridge as well.


    Noah ced his sandwich on a te and sat next to Michael and Oni (but not too close to intrude), before informing them: "Two teams are ready for tonight to strip everything they can from Mr. Jost''s business. One will hit the production facility, and the other team will empty their storage."


    "They also have an office space.", Oni told Noah. "Assemble the third team. We are going to empty those as well. They should be ready for a mission at midnight and just like the other two teams, any security should be knocked out cleanly. We don''t want to attract attention by hurting civilians."


    "I''m on it...", Noah said and took a bite while powering up his tablet and picking members for the third team.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1787 - The Second Date (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Tuesday


    4:54 PM


    Ba is walking to the address Gabriel sent her earlier as the location of the first apartment they will check out with the realtor.


    To say that she is excited is an understatement.


    Ba took forever to decide on what to wear and in the end, she settled on a t-shirt and jeans pants that are ripped at the knees. She pulled her hair into a neat ponytail, just in case if they end up in a windy situation. And for her feet, she picked running shoes because of walking. In order to keep her hands free, she got a small backpack with a few necessities that include ab (just in case the ponytail is not enough to save her from a windy situation).


    Gabriel offered to pick her up, but she said that it''s not necessary. The address he gave her is about ten blocks away from her apartment and she thought of taking a cab, but she was ready and nervous and there was almost an hour before they need to meet so she decided to go for a walk. It will help to pass the time and spend some of that energy that is making her insides tremble.


    She stopped in front of the building with number 10831 and triple-checked that this is the right address because Gabriel was not in sight. Ah, even with all those dys, she is still early.


    The building has several stores on the main level, and a separate entry for tenants that live on the floors above.


    Ba got her phone and texted Gabriel: "I reached the destination."


    Ten secondster, she got a response: "I''m two traffic lights away, but with this after-work congestion, I will bete."


    Ba smiled, happy that he is on his way. And close. She typed a response: "I''m not going anywhere. Drive safe."


    "Waiting for someone?", a female in a tight business suit asked Ba.


    When she arrived, Ba saw that the woman was checking herself in the reflection of the big ss window of the boutique.


    <em>''How does she know I''m waiting for someone? Probably because I''m looking around and fiddling with my phone without moving¡­''</em>, Ba guessed before responding: "Yeah."


    "Boyfriend?"


    Ba was not sure how to respond to this. Is Gabriel her boyfriend? Well, they went on a date, and this is technically the second one and since Saturday they spoke on the phone several times a day so¡­ "Yeah."


    Ba saw that the woman is ready to ask more questions, and she was ufortable admitting to more than that.


    "It seems you are waiting for someone as well."


    The woman nodded in confirmation. "I''m waiting for a client."


    Ba noticed a nametag <em>''Monique''</em>.


    "Are you an escort?", Ba blurted out and regretted it in the next moment, but the words were out. "I''m sorry. It''s just that you are very pretty so I thought¡­"


    Monique waved her hand, indicating that it''s not a big deal. "Don''t worry about it. I''m a real estate agent. I''m waiting for a client to show him an apartment with hope to score a sale." She lifted a folder that is in her hand and then nced up: "A penthouse."


    "I see¡­" Ba wondered, what are the chances that the woman in front of her is the real estate agent that Gabriel booked? Gabriel didn''t mention the name of the agent, or if the apartment is a penthouse or not. Instead of jumping to conclusions again, Ba decided to ask a few questions. The woman looks chatty and friendly. "Is this an important sale?"


    "This might be my big chance to break through and be settled for life.", Monique said earnestly.


    Ba''s eyes opened widely. "Really? Selling one apartment can settle you for life? That must be a bigmission. How can I be a real estate agent?"


    Monique burst into giggles. "Ah, innocence¡­"


    Ba frowned. This is the second time someone called her innocent (aka inexperienced¡­ aka ignorant) in a few days. The first one was Gabriel. Why are people treating her like a child? She is eighteen years old!


    Monique calmed down from herughter and winked at Ba yfully. "This client is a big shot and even though this apartment is pricey, for someone of his background, this is peanuts. I''m confident that he is shopping for a love nest. If I y my cards well, other than taking the apartment, he might take care of me as also."


    Ba understood that Monique is flirty and that she is talking about romance.


    Ba looked up at the building. "Someone who can get an apartment here must be well settled financially. Don''t you think that there are good chances he is taken already?"


    Monique shrugged. "Why does that matter? My goal is not to find a husband and I don''t mind staying away from public eyes. Men like that have women all around them and I am content to be one of many. I am not greedy."


    Monique saw Ba''s obvious displeasure mixed with confusion.


    "You are too young to understand. Some things are worthpromising. Spending a night with a man asionally is a small price to pay for financial security. And this one is handsome and young, not even thirty years old¡­ that is much better than tolerating a fifty-something old geezer."


    As Monique spoke, Ba''s anxiousness swelled. "You know him?"


    "Not personally, but I saw his file. Young, sessful, from a good family. There is nothing not to like. You know, people like me don''t get many chances to rise to the upper ss. That is why I chose to work in this real estate agency that caters to rich clients... Maybe I start as a mistress, but that is only to open the door. I can hold onto this guy and expand my influence in his life or find someone else from his circle. Either way, it''s a win-win¡­"


    The more Monique revealed, the more Ba confirmed that Monique''s client must be Gabriel.


    Monique is about the same age as Gabriel. She is good looking with a cute face, curves in all the right ces, in a well-fitting outfit that emphasizes her narrow waist, full chest, and long legs¡­ and Ba was sure that she never saw anyone uglier in her life.


    The bits of conversations with Gabriel and Penny shed in Ba''s mind, how in their society everyone wants to take advantage of others, caring only about money and power, and Ba was confident that she is looking at one of those leeches. Monique has no idea who Gabriel is, yet she is willing to be his side-chick for some spare money and benefits. Ba was disgusted by Monique and she felt sorry for Gabriel.


    "Ah, here he is¡­", Monique said with a big smile on her face. "Wish me luck."


    Ba watched as Gabriel got out of his silver Bentley Continental GT. He threw his suit jacket in the back seat and locked the car before his eyesnded on Ba and their smiles matched.


    Ba was sure that she lost a few seconds because, by the time she came around, Gabriel was right in front of her.


    "Sorry for beingte. Did you wait long?"


    "Not long, Mr. Long.", Ba giggled at her choice of words, and then she remembered the bewildered real estate agent who is staring at her with mouth half-open. "The time passed quickly. Miss Monique was telling me about the importance of pleasing you during this apartment tour. Her words were that this is her big chance to be settled for life."


    Gabriel noticed the hostility radiating from Ba and based on Ba''s choice of words, he had a vague idea of what happened. Well, it''s not the first time.


    "Oh¡­" Gabriel turned to Monique. "Are you Miss Birack?"


    Monique nodded while forcing a smile. "Yes, Mr. Long¡­ Monique Birack, nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too, Miss Birack. You are younger than I expected. This is Reba Casano, my girlfriend. She will join us for this tour. Ba will be the one deciding if the apartment works or not, so make sure to answer Ba''s questions because she will fill in the survey about your service..."


    Ba''s heart fluttered at the word <em>''girlfriend''</em>. Gabriel''s arm was draped around her shoulders with his hand holding onto her firmly, and he was so close that she could feel the heat of his body radiating against hers¡­ She has a boyfriend and it''s Gabriel! Oh, Gosh!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1788 - The Second Date (2)

    The spacious three-bedroom apartment came with four bathrooms and mandatory breathtaking views that a top-floor unit of the 37 stories high building can provide. Also included are three bonus rooms, arge half-covered terrace, and an open-concept space that allows a free-view from the kitchen through the dining area all the way to the family room that is framed with huge windows on two sides.


    They were in the kitchen that features marble and metallic details, and Monique was showing an in-built vacuum system when Gabriel''s phone rang.


    "It''s Steve¡­", Gabriel told Ba. "It should not take long. Please continue without me¡­"


    Gabriel stepped on the side so that he can talk while keeping an eye on Ba and Monique.


    Monique used this opportunity to speak to Ba in a hushed voice: "I''m sorry for earlier. I didn''t mean it. I''m sure this happens often."


    Ba arched her eyebrow in disapproval. "I am sure that the only thing you are sorry for is that you didn''t know who I am. You meant it. Every word. And no, this does not happen often. I can assure you that this is the first time I heard a woman openly talk with a stranger about her ns to sleep with a man in exchange for some crumbs."


    Monique pressed her lips into a line. "You hate me."


    "No, I don''t. I feel sorry for you. You are young and beautiful, and you could do so much for yourself, yet you chose to be someone''s doormat. And you are not even picky who that someone will be."


    Monique frowned. "Easy for you to say, since you found yourself a thick thigh to hug."


    Ba''s eyes shed in outrage. "I''m not hugging anyone''s leg. I have my own life."


    "Yeah, right¡­"


    "You don''t know anything about me, Miss Birack.", Ba cut her off angrily. "Why are you assuming that I am a poor girl who needs a rich boyfriend to pay my bills? Or do you have my extensive file as well? Gabriel can have any woman, yet he chose me while ignores you. That should tell you I have some things going in my favor. No matter what the truth is, you should keep in mind that this apartment sale depends on me. So, you either resume the tour or we are done."


    Monique swallowed her grievances and continued talking about the features thate with the apartment. She already messed up getting her hands on Gabriel, and if she blows this sale, it will be aplete disaster.


    Gabriel ended his talk with Steve and looked at Ba with admiration while his heart was beating wildly. He didn''t hear the exchange between Ba and Monique, but based on their expressions, he knows that Ba verbally pped Monique. Gabriel was impressed. Ba is amazing.


    He joined them and asked Ba: "What did I miss?"


    "Nothing much. I think we are done here.", Ba responded.


    Monique''s eyes shifted nervously. "Do you want a few minutes to discuss this apartment in private? I can wait outside. Feel free to see the rooms."


    "That will be great. Thank you.", Gabriel said with a forced smile.


    "Is the tour really done, or are you done with her?", Gabriel asked when Monique left the apartment.


    "Is there a difference?"


    Gabriel nodded in response. "Woman like that is not worth discussing. What do you think about this ce?"


    Ba was confident that Gabriel said how she is in charge only to make it difficult for Monique and she was surprised that he is looking at her expectantly.


    "Do you really want to hear my opinion?"


    "Of course. It''s my first time to get an apartment, and I never lived in one. Considering that you have one, I''m assuming that you have some useful tips to share. Like¡­ Is the built-in vacuum important? Is a hot tub on the balcony a must-have? Do I care if I have a CAT6work outlet in the bathroom? I never used myptop in the shower¡­ is that a thing? Or is that intended to be used while I sit on the toilet?"


    Ba burst into giggles.


    Gabriel smiled. "I am d your mood improved. Don''t let that woman or any other spoil your day."


    Ba exhaled while remembering her talk with Monique from before Gabriel arrived. "She said that you are buying a love nest and that she won''t mind sleeping with you asionally for some benefits."


    Gabriel was surprised that Ba told him that without a filter. And he was upset that Monique ran her mouth like that in front of Ba. They only started dating, and he is d that Ba didn''t run away when she heard Monique''s words.


    "Oh¡­ that was direct. Usually they have a more subtle approach and wait to catch me in private before they make their move."


    Ba noticed that Gabriel spoke about it like it''s an everyday thing. "How can you live like that?"


    "Ites included with myst name, so I don''t have a choice." Gabriel paused when he saw that Ba is looking at him with concern. "Don''t worry about me. I learned a long time ago that when a woman approaches me, she probably knows my name, where I work, my address, and my sign in the horoscope. Women like Miss Birack are not umon and as my girlfriend, you will need to either ignore them or help me keep them at bay. But no matter what you chose, I hope that you will be confident in the fact: I will not fool around behind your back."


    Ba''s eyes shed. He said the <em>''girlfriend''</em> word again! And he said that he will be faithful!


    "Did I say something you don''t approve of?", Gabriel asked when he noticed that Ba is dazed. "Am I going too fast with my assumption that you want us to date?"


    "No, no¡­", Ba said swiftly. "It''s just¡­ I didn''t expect that you will say something like that."


    Gabriel exhaled in relief. "Now¡­ back to the apartment. What do you think?"


    "Do you need three bonus rooms?"


    Gabriel didn''t see a problem with that. "Extra space can''t hurt. One bonus room can be used as an entertainment room, with a big screen for watching movies with somefy seating and I would like a pool table. The second one can be used as a study. It will be a space for me to work from home when I don''t go to the office, and you can study there¡­"


    Ba was surprised that he included her in his ns. "Me?"


    "You called it a love nest. It can be ours. I can''t think of anyone else with whom I would share this space."


    Ba''s face was on fire. Did he say the <em>''love''</em> word? Oh, gosh!


    Monique called it a love nest, but Ba didn''t want to correct Gabriel. Their <em>''love nest''</em>¡­ sounds nice. And just like that, Ba started daydreaming while smiling goofily.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1789 - The Second Date (3)

    Ba reminded herself to stay present and not to get carried away by random daydreaming. Gabriel said that this apartment can be THEIR ce, and Ba does not want to give him any ideas that she wants to mooch off from him. She is not like Monique or any other girl who wants his money. But she would not mind iming those lips that are smiling at her. He looks delicious.


    "I have my own ce that works great for me.", Ba stated the fact proudly, hoping that her eyes didn''t linger on his lips too long.


    Gabriel feared that she misunderstood him, and he wanted to rify. "You don''t need to move in here with me. Until you are ready for that step, you can visit asionally. But if you don''te often enough, I might move into your ce."


    Ba was not sure if he is teasing her or not. Did he insinuate that they will live together? In this apartment? It''s too soon and it sounds like teasing, but he is looking at her earnestly. She decided to go with serious and to answer in the same way to thest part of his statement.


    "My ce is half the size of this one. Do you think it will be enough for everything you have on your mind? An advance warning: there is no space for a pool table."


    Gabriel was happy and amused that she didn''t dismiss the idea of him moving in with her. "Right now, I have one bedroom. Other than that, I''m usingmon areas. I am looking for space where I can be myself, where I don''t need to y a role someone else forced on me while they watch my every move. Ba, with you I am rxed, and I have no need to pretend to be someone I am not, and that makes me want to spend as much as possible time with you. Whenever you are ready to ept me fully in your life, I am willing to share living space with you, and the pool table¡­ is optional."


    Gabriel saw that Ba blushed again and he chuckled. Ah, he loves to observe the variety of her expressions. She is adorable.


    Gabriel noticed Ba fidgeting and he decided to change the topic. He knows that he is rushing, and he does not want to force her into anything, but he hopes that she understands how he feels. Only like that Monique and other flies will not be able to ruin Ba''s day.


    "Do you have a verdict on this ce?"


    Ba nced around nervously. Is he really expecting her to make this decision for him? "I think that we should first discuss what your needs are. This ce is big and luxurious, but if it does not work for you, it''s a waste of money."


    Gabriel agreed. He was so eager to leave the Long family mansion and experience independence that he never thought about what he actually needs. And he was touched that Ba is concerned about him wasting money. That is a first.


    Gabriel realized that with Ba, he is having many firsts. He is a twenty-seven years old man, yet he feels like a teenager with his first crush. In a way, his family took away his youth, and he is resuming where things stopped when Victoria entered his life. But he does not me them. He allowed it to happen and there is no point in regretting past decisions. The only thing he can do is to make sure it does not happen again, and to look forward to tomorrow¡­ with Ba.


    "Ba, will you help mee up with a list of things I should look for when selecting an apartment?"


    Ba agreed happily. "We can talk about it over dinner."


    "Let''s go and tell Miss Birack that her services are not needed. Our dinner reservation is for seven o''clock. What do you want to do until then?"


    "Can we go for a ride?", Ba asked without missing a beat, revealing how eager she is to leave this apartment. The apartment is great, but Monique''s presence still lingers and it''s spoiling the mood.


    Gabriel had no objections. So far, he was deciding where they are going and what they will be doing, and he was happy that Ba picked something he can easily fulfill.


    Monique waited for them in the hallway. She was nervous.


    "Miss Birack, we will be in touch.", Gabriel said dryly when they stepped out of the apartment. His hand was on Ba''s shoulder, holding her close to him.


    Monique was visibly in distress when she heard Gabriel''s words. "Do you need more information on this unit?"


    "No, we have everything we need.", Gabriel responded.


    "What about the next one?", Monique asked weakly.


    Gabriel shook his head. "There is no need to see that one. We concluded that our priorities changed."


    Monique prepared two apartments for Gabriel, and her boss told her that it''s a done deal because Gabriel is eager to make a purchase as soon as possible. One tour was cut short and the second one didn''t happen! How can she return to the office like that?


    Monique was not willing to give up easily. "Please, there are more apartments I can show you."


    "Miss Birack¡­", Ba said icily. "If you don''t back off, I will tell your boss about your lecherous ns that involve my boyfriend!"


    Monique paled and swayed slightly. She didn''t dare look at Gabriel. It''s bad to tell her boss that she failed and it''s much worse if she needs to admit that failure happened because of her indiscretion. She got carried away in the moment and spoke recklessly. How was she supposed to know that this young girl (aka Ba) is the client''s girlfriend? She looks like a high schooler!


    Gabriel smiled. Ba called him her <em>''boyfriend''</em>.


    Through their one-plus hour-long ride, Ba was singing along with songs that were on the radio, and Gabriel enjoyed listening to Ba and ncing at her when the traffic allowed.


    When they stopped in front of the restaurant, Ba checked herself in the mirror. Her hair was still in a sleek ponytail, so that was a sess, but there was another problem¡­


    "I am underdressed¡­", Ba noticed that her ripped jeans and t-shirt are totally different stylepared to Gabriel''s suit pants and dress shirt.


    "What are we going to do? Do you want us to get you something else to wear? Or to change dinner ns?", Gabriel offered. "We don''t have much time and we will lose the reservation¡­"


    Ba got an idea. She removed his necktie and undid the top button of his shirt. Now he is more casual.


    Gabriel chuckled. "You are set on undressing me, aren''t you?"


    Ba remembered that on Saturday she offered to wash his shirt, yet he twisted it into her undressing him. But she will not allow him to tease her. Not this time.


    She winked yfully. "I''m working on it. One button at a time."


    Gabriel''s mouth formed a soundless <em>''o''</em> in surprise. He didn''t expect this. Ba can fire back when she wants to. He likes that.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1790 - The Second Date (4)

    Over dinner, Gabriel and Ba chatted about Gabriel''s expectations for his future apartment and concluded that other than privacy and security Gabriel does not need much. In terms of space, a single bedroom apartment with one room that can be used as an office (or a study) will be sufficient, and anything more than that will be extra.


    Ba discovered one problem with Gabriel''s n¡­


    "Do you know how to cook? Clean? Doundry?"


    Gabriel blinked. "I admit that I''m a hopeless case. Unless tidying up my desk counts as cleaning, I never did any of those three. I can order food or eat out... and hire a cleaning service that doesundry as well."


    Ba rolled her eyes. "I thought you want to be independent. I''m not saying that you should not hire people to do chores for you, but part of being independent is to do things on your own."


    Gabriel thought that it makes sense. "Will you teach me? We can start with cooking."


    Ba imagined Gabriel in her kitchen wearing an apron and holding a spat. She smiled while avoiding his gaze. "Sure."


    Gabriel was excited. "Tell me what ingredients to get, and I wille with groceries to your ce tomorrow after work. You will tell me how, and I will make dinner for us."


    Ba''s eyes widened in surprise. "Tomorrow?"


    "Do you have something nned for tomorrow?"


    "No."


    "Well, you have now."


    Ba was in shock. A happy shock. Gabriel wille to her apartment? Oh, gosh! It will be just the two of them! She better tidy up the ce! But¡­ did he say that he will make dinner? "Will that be OK?"


    He didn''t understand her question. "Why not? What can go wrong? You will be there to make sure I don''t mess up."


    Ba looked at the roasted salmon withtro pesto on her te that came with wild rice and red chile-caesar dressing and a side of steamed asparagus sprinkled with garlic sauce. "You said that you don''t know how to cook. We should start with something easy like¡­ frying eggs."


    Gabriel shrugged. "Then, we will have fried eggs for dinner tomorrow."


    Baughed. "Will that be enough for someone like pampered Mr. Long?"


    Gabriel clutched his chest dramatically. "Are you making fun of my background and my ignorance? From now on, I can eat only what I can make. You better teach me things quickly. If I starve, it will be your fault."


    "Hey, hey¡­ that is too much responsibility for me. I refuse to be med if something happens to you."


    Gabriel reached over the table and covered Ba''s hand with his.


    Their eyes locked on each other and Ba was unable to look away while Gabriel spoke: "Ba, you are already responsible for my happiness. Adding my diet to that will be negligible."


    Ba swallowed her non-existent saliva. She didn''t know how to answer to this, so she just stared at Gabriel while his words echoed in her mind and melted her from the inside. Yup. She was smitten. Completely.


    ¡­


    Later that evening, in front of Ba''s apartment building¡­


    Gabriel opened the door for Ba toe out of the car and extended his hand for her, palm up.


    Ba ced her hand into his and stood up.


    As soon as she stepped out of the car, he pulled her toward him, and she found herself in his embrace. She didn''t mind. Not even a little bit.


    Gabriel''s hold on Ba was firm and she melted into him, wishing to stay like that forever.


    Ba''s arms wrapped around Gabriel and she took a deep breath while trying to calm down her thundering heart, but his masculine scent only made it worse.


    "Thank you for today¡­", Gabriel said after some time, without releasing Ba from his hold. "If I was on my own, I would probably get the first apartment."


    Ba looked up at him and narrowed her eyes. "Would you get Monique as well?"


    Gabriel made a face and Ba regretted her words.


    "Sorry... I don''t know why I said that. I guess I''m jealous.", Ba muttered while lowering her head.


    Gabriel touched Ba''s chin, making her look up at him. "Jealous? Of her? Why?"


    "She is¡­ curvier¡­", Ba admitted. She is not really t, butpared to Monique, Ba iscking in the chest and hips department. Ba never cared about those things, but now there is a man she wants to impress, and she is scrutinizing herself.


    "Yup, she is curvier, just like many others. Yet, you are here with me¡­ In my embrace¡­ About to kiss me¡­"


    Ba''s eyes widened at the sight of Gabriel inching toward her and when he was a fraction away, she closed her eyes right in time to feel his lips brushing against hers. The sensation was electric, and her hairs stood on ends.


    "I like you, Ba¡­", Gabriel murmured and then he kissed her again. "Don''t be jealous of any woman because, in my eyes, none canpare to you."


    Ba felt Gabriel''s words sshing against her lips, and she opened her eyes.


    Her head was buzzing, and her insides trembled as he hovered above her and she inhaled his breath.


    "I like you too¡­", she whispered and closed the distance between them, kissing him in return, and the world faded.


    Gabriel hummed in pleasure when her soft lips moved against his. Ba was soft and sweet, and she clung onto him and it was the best feeling ever.


    Gabriel gathered Ba against him, and they kissed under the streemp, oblivious to other pedestrians that walked by.


    "You should go inside¡­", Gabriel said when he inched away with difficulty.


    If it''s up to him, they could kiss the whole night, but he felt that soon it will not be enough, and he didn''t want to deepen the kiss. Not yet.


    Ba smiled goofily, flying high on the fact that they kissed and happy that Gabriel is holding her tightly because her legs are made of jelly. That was her first kiss! (and second and third...) And it was amazing!


    Her lips were throbbing from all the kissing and sucking, and his sweetness was the best thing she ever tasted¡­ and she remembered¡­ "You broke the promise you made to my dad."


    Gabriel looked at Ba smugly knowing that she is talking about him not touching her until he is free from Victoria. And what they did definitely goes into the category of touching. "I didn''t."


    Ba blinked. "What? Does that mean¡­? Are you¡­?"


    Gabriel hummed in confirmation. "My divorce is final. I am all yours."


    "That was fast. I was mentally readying myself that it will take months."


    "I had help.", Gabriel said without revealing how many people were involved. People, he calls friends.


    Ba inhaled sharply. "Does that mean that we can go on dates and there is no need to hide?"


    Gabriel nodded. "Every day, if you want. We can go horseriding on the weekend and no one can say anything about us being together."


    Ba looked at Gabriel dreamily. "Now you are all mine¡­"


    "And don''t let anyone tell you otherwise¡­", Gabriel murmured and kissed her again¡­ and again, and again¡­ and Ba wrapped her arms around his neck and they were back to being lost in their own world under the streetmp in front of Ba''s apartment building.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1791 - The New Recruit (1)

    ~ the main base of the Voronin family ~


    The first round of one-on-one fights didn''t end as the organizers expected. Their goal was to sort outpetitors and to pick the most promising ones while giving to the others minor roles within the organization. However, two deaths and seven heavy injuriester, they decided to stop the fights and to reconsider their approach.


    All the remainingpetitors rested, and the ones with minor injuries got medical care. The unfortunate ones that earned heavy injuries (or died) were eliminated since something like broken bones takes months to recover from (and death is incurable), and they can''t drag thispetition for so long.


    To prevent this from bing aplete disaster, the rules changed: there will be no direct fighting; thepetitors will get to show their skills and abilities by performing some tasks or activities on which they will earn points.


    The Voronin family offered a list of activities that will allow them to evaluatepetitors on speed, agility, strength, bnce, as well as various skills that can be useful in the field such as mastery of weapons.


    Everypetitor needed to pick three categories topete in, and Aiden selected the obstacle course, swimming, and shooting with a pistol.


    Based on the overall points, they will be ranked, and the top 20 will get a chance to move onto the final test where they will form teams. No further information is avable, and Hong guessed that the organizers don''t know more than that either.


    "This oue caught them by surprise, and they are winging it¡­", Hong said. "But it should not be anything too dangerous because they don''t want to risk losing more people."


    Sarah was getting impatient. This was the evening of the third day how they arrived at the main base of the Voronin family and other than Aiden''s one fight and meals in the cafeteria, they are stuck in their room.


    Without inte or other entertainment, there is a limit to how muchzing around can pass time, and she already heard a hundred versions of Aiden''s ns for their wedding. She knows that he is only trying to keep her upied and talking about their fur-babies and kids and anything house-rted only reminded her of the things she is missing. Sarah was desperate for some air and to talk to people or at least with Eve. Aputer would help. But nothing was avable. And the pregnancy hormones made everything worse.


    "Why can''t we go for a walk?", Sarah whined.


    "We will risk bumping into ourpetition and being ambushed.", Aiden responded. "Since they can''t take us out in official fights, they will be more aggressive."


    Sarah exhaled in frustration. "I need to stretch my legs and get some air. This is suffocating. I already counted all the cracks in the ceiling. How dangerous can it be if we take a drone? And with our lenses, no one can ambush us."


    Aiden gave in. "Let''s wait for the nighttime. When the coast is clear, we can sneak out and head toward theke. No one should be there¡­"


    Part of Aiden hoped that Sarah will sleep off or forget about it, but he neglected how much excitement a promise of a romantic walk will bring to Sarah. She was almost bouncing on the bed while looking at the daylight fading away through the window.


    Aiden peeked into Hong''s room to tell him that he and Sarah will be out for some time. Hong didn''t agree with this, but there is nothing he could do to stop them.


    "I will get an ulcer before this ends¡­", Hong grumbled. "Why can''t you stay put?"


    "It''s just a small walk.", Aiden said sheepishly.


    "It''s never JUST a walk. The two of you attract trouble. Hmph! Whatever happens, deal with it on your own. I don''t want to know about it."


    "OK. We will let you know when we are back so that you don''t worry."


    Hong snorted. "Fine."


    Sarah and Aiden used the drone and Eve-lens to find their way to theke without bumping into anyone. They circled on the opposite side so that they are away from the base. Theke is not massive, and they reached their destination in about fifteen minutes.


    Aiden brought a nket, and he picked a spot under a willow tree. With theke in front, and lights from the base in the background, the moonlight above, and the darkness all around¡­ it was romantic.


    Sarah stretched on the nket happily before snuggling in Aiden''s embrace.


    Sarah thought of something and got her phone. "I knew it. The jammers are much weaker here. Look¡­ I have a signal. Almost. It''s not enough for a phone call, but if we go another minute or two to the North, I''m confident that we will be out of range and we can use our devices."


    Aiden thought that it makes sense. "Jammers are probably inside buildings, and they can''t have a big range."


    "I suggest we walk North and see at what point we walk out of the coverage of jammers."


    Aiden agreed.


    Just as Sarah suspected, about one minuteter, she got a signal strong enough to make a phone call.


    She spoke with JoAnna and Sophia and they heard updates that the Lebedev family is fine, their kids are doing their internships as nned, their fur-babies are restless (missing their human-parents), and that Gabriel''s divorce is a done deal. Also, Gabriel''s inws-are robbed of everything. The only thing they were left with were clothes they were wearing, their house, and the car. Their business was plundered as well. Only the walls and the empty space were left.


    "I heard that they even emptied their fridge.", JoAnna said.


    Sarahughed. "That was savage. But¡­ why did they leave the fridge?"


    JoAnna and Sophiaughed.


    Aiden exhaled in relief. This walk, hearing Sarahugh like that¡­ it was worth it. Now they only need to return to their room without bumping into problems.


    Before ending the call, Sarah assured her sisters that things are fine and that they got everything under control.


    Well, they all know that the <em>''under control''</em> part is not true, but so far so good.


    On their way back, Sarah slowed down when they reached a big rock that stood out next to theke.


    "This is a nice spot. It''s peaceful.", Sarah said while leaning on Aiden.


    The reeds swayed in the breeze that made small ripples on the surface of theke and a few fireflies gave it a touch of magic.


    Aiden agreed. "Yeah. It''s almost like a separate world from the one in the base behind us."


    "Can we have something like this on our property?"


    Aiden smiled. "Absolutely. How about at the White Rock Lake? There is ake already with reeds, and we only need to nt some trees and create marshy conditions at the riverbank for fireflies to start a colony."


    Sarah approved. Aiden already has a n. He is amazing like that. "Sounds perfect."


    "I never thought much about fireflies, until you took me to the private ind and used fireflies in the treetops where we slept. It was magical. I will never forget that."


    Aiden''s heart expanded from joy. "I am d I managed to create happy memories for you."


    "You created many. And you still do."


    Aiden hummed in approval and he leaned to kiss Sarah. They were a fraction apart when they heard voices.


    Aiden rolled his eyes in annoyance. Whoever it is, will get a beating. This was the lovey-dovey moment! And now it''s ruined.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1792 - The New Recruit (2)

    Sarah tugged Aiden''s hand and they went behind the nearby bush for cover. Within seconds, they saw three figures approaching theke.


    There were no lights, but the moonlight was bright enough to expose some of the facial features. Also, Sarah and Aiden have Eve-lens to help them to see in the dark.


    Sarah perked up when she recognized the big guy. It was Igor. And the other two were also from Iskra''s base, Dusan and Lazar. They were walking straight toward theke, one behind the other; Dusan first, followed by Igor and then Lazar at the back.


    "This is enough.", Dusan said and circled around Igor, to stand next to Lazar.


    "Why are we here?", Igor asked.


    Lazar bobbed his head. "Do you really not know? Ah, Iskra said that you are stupid and that your only worth is in muscles. Your ignorance proves that she was right."


    "Don''t waste your time on chatting.", Dusan reprimanded Lazar.


    Lazar shrugged. "A minute here or there won''t matter. Do you think that anyone will check on us? Since we arrived here, as long as we don''t try to go into the middle circle, no one cares where we go or what we do."


    "Fine. Tell him what you want so that we can finish with this and go back.", Dusan said in surrender.


    Lazar looked at Igor with contempt. "Iskra told you to get rid of the pretty boy, you refused. She told you to back off, you refused. What did you think will happen after your repeated disobedience? Don''t me us for this."


    Igor had a bad feeling about this. He knows the others don''t like him, but now it seems they have something on their mind and it''s more than just usual bullying. "What are you going to do?"


    "I guess there is no harm in telling you¡­", Dusan said and reached for the gun that was tucked in the belt of his pants.


    Igor took a step back, and the softer ground reminded him that there is ake behind.


    Dusan was still talking.


    "With rules of thepetition changing, the only way to make sure the right ones get to the top is to remove unwanted ones, so¡­ you are out. Iskra didn''t n to keep you anyway, but with your shaky loyalty, you are the first to go¡­"


    Dusan suddenly raised his hand and took aim.


    <em>''BANG!''</em>


    A gunshot sounded and Igor fell on his knees with a groan while clutching his thigh.


    "You bastards!", Igor squeezed through his teeth. "She is just using you! You will be next! I will get you for this¡­"


    "Keep your empty talks for someone who cares. What can you do?", Lazar asked mockingly. "Our orders are to make you disappear. It''ste and no one cares about gunshots outside base so¡­ no one wille to your help. We will push you into theke, and maybe someone finds you in the morning. Don''t take it personally."


    Dusan raised his hand again, to take another shot, but he fell limply on the ground.


    "Dusan? Dule? What happened? Are you OK?", Lazar asked nervously while approaching Dusan slowly. "Don''t y like that¡­"


    Just as Lazar hovered above Dusan to check what is going on, he fell on top of Dusan.


    Igor blinked, unsure if he is seeing things. Probably, because his leg is hurting like crazy.


    Igor was startled when Sarah approached him.


    "Why didn''t you use ear stud to call for help?"


    "I thought that they only want to talk and maybe give me a warning. It would not be the first time. By the time I realized that something is off, there was no time to call for help.", Igor exined while grimacing.


    "He is shot in the thigh and bleeding¡­" Sarah told Aiden as she injected Igor with the anesthetic that will numb the area around the wound.


    Aiden approached Dusan and removed his belt that he tightened around Igor''s thigh to slow down the bleeding.


    Aiden also took the gun from Dusan, and patted Lazar before taking away his gun as well.


    "And I thought that we were not supposed to have guns¡­", Aiden mumbled while holding two pistols victoriously.


    "We should find a spot to hide those guns. Maybe theye handy.", Sarah mused.


    Aiden agreed about keeping the guns. But what should they do with Lazar and Dusan? "Maybe we should shot them and dump them into theke."


    Sarah didn''t agree. "Let''s not make a biggermotion than what it already is. They didn''t see us, and they will be out until morning. It will be fun to hear their excuses on what happened with Igor and their guns."


    "What now?", Aiden asked Sarah while looking at Igor.


    Sarah scratched her head. "Igor, it''s time for you to decide what you want to do. With this wound, you will be unable topete, and you need medical help. Do you want to return to this base and seek a doctor? They will probably give you to Iskra when they finish taking care of the injury, and she already tried getting rid of you. Or do you want to join us? That will mean that you will abandon Iskra and join another organization."


    "I have nothing else here.", Igor responded. "I am of no use to Iskra, and she sees me as a liability. From five minutes ago, I am a dead man and I am alive only thanks to you. I will follow your orders. But¡­ My leg is shot, and I am useless."


    Sarah waved, indicating that his injured leg is not a big deal. "You will heal¡­ Do you remember our talk, when we gave you the ear stud?"


    Igor confirmed. "The group where people get rewarded based on performance and loyalty?"


    "That one. Do you still want to join?"


    Igor nodded enthusiastically. "Yes. I will not disappoint you."


    "Wee to our family.", Sarah said with a smile and nced at Aiden. "We need to move back out of the range of jammers to make a call."


    Aiden looked at Sarah with disapproval. "What are you nning to do?"


    "We will call Aaron toe and pick Igor up. He is the closestpared to the other bases."


    Aiden always thought that Sarah gives her trust too easily, and this was too fast for hisfort.


    This incident reminded Aiden that his wife collects things and animals and people, and this is one huge guy with his history tied up to the Voronin family.


    "Love, are you sure?"


    "If Igor stays here, he is a sitting duck. He needs medical help. Aaron can get him up to speed and make sure he gets necessary training." Sarah paused and saw that Aiden is not happy about this so she decided to exin further: "Aaron will keep an eye on Igor, just how he does with every new recruit. When Igor reaches his destination, he will not know where he is, and he will not have ess to any privileged information. That is the standard procedure for the first few months until he adjusts and passes all the training and until then, this mess will be over."


    Aiden exhaled in defeat and looked at Igor. "Can you walk?"


    Igor confirmed. "I don''t feel any pain."


    "That is because of the anesthetic. You need to take it easy¡­", Sarah told him.


    Aiden supported Igor, and Sarah went ahead first to make the call.


    It will take Aaron about one hour with the helicopter to reach their location from the base at the Ceresc Solutions.


    Sarah also used this opportunity to tell Aaron that Igor defected from the Voronin family and that he needs to be scanned for any devices and put under constant surveince. They don''t want to take any risks, just in case if Igor changes his mind.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1793 - The New Recruit (3)

    Sarah, Aiden, and Igor moved further away from the camp until they found a clearing big enough for the helicopter tond.


    While waiting for Aaron to arrive, Sarah answered some of Igor''s questions. Igor understood that his next destination is outside of the Voronin family''s influence and that it will take some time for him to gain their trust.


    "If you are not from the Voronin family, why are youpeting here?", Igor asked Sarah. In the next moment, he understood that he asked something he shouldn''t have. "I''m sorry for being nosy."


    "Don''t worry about it.", Sarah patted his shoulder. "The Voronins opened their doors with thispetition. Do you think that we are the only organization that is trying to get in?"


    "I don''t think you are, but is it possible that Voronins are not aware of that? Even if they don''t know who you are, they are bound to suspect that something is not right with your identities. And not just yours. Everyone will be under strict surveince, just how you will be watching me until I prove myself. Coming here tonight is a big risk. How do you know that no one followed us?"


    "That is a good analysis.", Aiden praised Igor. "y your cards well, and you might be one of our strategists or lieutenants. We always need skilled people who can use their heads."


    Igor''s eyes lit up. In Iskra''s base, everyone saw him as a stupid pile of muscles. And Aiden praised him for his analysis and said that he can use his head.


    Aaron arrived with a medic and one of his lieutenants. Ade and Hande were present as well.


    The medic started inspecting Igor''s wound right away. The bullet went throughpletely so after cleaning it up, the medic began stitching the wound.


    Aaron and the lieutenant got busy checking Igor if he has any tracking devices on him and they helped Igor change into clothes they brought. The clothes he was wearing will be dumped because they don''t want to risk him being tracked unknowingly.


    "How are you guys doing?", Sarah asked Ade and Hande.


    "We are all fine, don''t worry about us. But we are missing you.", Hande responded to Sarah.


    "Thepetition should be done in a few days and then we will see what to do next." Sarah wanted to promise that they will see each other soon, but she does not want to lie. At this point, she does not know. "Aiden is doing great. No one underestimates him and he earned himself a nickname <em>''pretty boy''</em>."


    Aiden rolled his eyes at thisst part.


    "Don''t forget¡­ when you form a team, we are your first members.", Ade reminded Aiden.


    Aidenughed. "Even if I want to forget, you will not let me."


    "You are kids.", Igor grumbled. The medic was stitching his wound, but the anesthetic works wonders, so Igor was able to pay attention to the conversation.


    Ade made a face at Igor. "Kids, we are kids¡­ but we can whoop your ass."


    "Ade,nguage.", Aiden warned Ade.


    "He insulted me in front of my girlfriend.", Ade defended himself.


    Igor snorted. "What crazy times we live in. Kids are dating."


    Both Ade and Hande red at Igor, and Sarahughed.


    "I see you will get along with these two well.", Aiden told Igor while gesturing to Ade and Hande.


    "Do you guys need anything?", Aaron asked Sarah and Aiden with concern obvious in his voice. Based on his eyes which were darting toward Sarah''s stomach, he was worried about her pregnancy.


    "We are fine. Thanks.", Aiden responded. "We need to go back before someone notices we are missing¡­"


    "What if someone already noticed?", Aaron asked. He wanted to tell Sarah and Aiden to use this chance and go back, but he knew that they would refuse, so he decided to stay quiet.


    "This is a calcted risk we decided to take.", Sarah responded. "Igor was attacked by his team members and leaving him there was a death sentence."


    At these words, Igor lowered his head guiltily. He didn''t mean to get shot, alright? But he could see that they are genuinely concerned about each other and that reinforced his resolve to join them. Sarah and Aiden didn''t have any ties with Igor, yet they saved his life and gave him a way out. Whatever is waiting for him, at the end of this ride, Igor will take it because in these few days Sarah and Aiden showed more care for him than what Iskra did over the years. He knew that Iskra treats her subordinates as disposable tokens, and he told himself that everyone is like that... but Sarah and Aiden proved otherwise.


    Oblivious to Igor''s thoughts, Sarah, Aiden, and Aaron were immersed in their talk.


    "Our gadgets confirm that there is no one nearby, and we were not followed.", Aiden assured Aaron. "While at it¡­ can you check if this one has a tracking device?" Aiden handed his ID card to Aaron.


    Aaron performed several scans on both Aiden''s and Sarah''s cards, and they came out clean. "If these are used for tracking, they are offline now. And it does not seem that they have tracking capabilities."


    That news made Sarah and Aiden sigh in relief.


    They said their goodbyes and parted ways.


    "Why do you think no one followed us?", Sarah asked Aiden while they walked back to their room. "I thought the cards are trackers."


    Aiden shrugged indicating that he is not sure. "If the cards are trackers, they saw us go to theke and get cozy¡­ and then we went for a walk. That should not be unusual for a couple."


    "You don''t think that the cards can be used to track us."


    Aiden confirmed. "Not everyone has Felix who makes gadgets from every piece of metal there is. I believe that these cards are just IDs with a chip that stores our point bnce and nothing more."


    Sarah thought that Voronins are irresponsible. "Can they really be sox with letting strangers into their nest?"


    "Voronins don''t care from where wee, as long as we are willing to do their bidding. I''m sure that you noticed: our movements are not restricted, as long as we don''t try to get closer to the core of this base. They don''t care if we kill each other or if we leave because we didn''t see anything of importance. The incident with Igor and those two from his base proves that theory."


    Sarah agreed with this theory. With forty fighters, more than a hundred people got in. It''s easier to protect the base from unauthorized entry, than to keep an eye on a hundred different targets who are moving in the obscure zone.


    "If we get closer, things will change."


    Aiden agreed. "I suspect that finalists will see things that regrs can''t. From that moment, we will be monitored."


    Sarah sighed. "I wish to go home."


    Aiden looked at her with an exaggerated expression. "What did you to do my wife who is always eager for an adventure?"


    "Silly¡­", Sarah said softly and put his hand over her belly. "This is an adventure. The two of us and a baby. I want to go home, feel safe, and focus on us as a family. I want my big problem to be what color we will pick for the nursery walls and to bicker about too many toys in the yroom. I want to watch our big kids train in the morning, and in the evening to hear how their internships went. I want to get upset because you are feeding the dogs under the table and to have as my biggest afternoon dilemma who between Kitty, As, and Vega will get head scratches first¡­"


    Aiden''s heart cracked. He knows that Sarah wants a simple life... without Lebedevs and without Voronins, she wants just the two of them and their kids (fur-babies included), surrounded by friends and family.


    "Soon, my love. I will do my best and finish this quickly. We will be home by the time school resumes, in time for our wedding that will happen before your stomach starts showing, and we will prepare the nursery for the baby together..."


    Sarah knows that Aiden can''t predict the future, but then?? he always fulfills his promises, and she knows that her future is in his hands. If anyone can shape it to his will, that would be Aiden.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1794 - The Next Stage Of The Competition (1)

    In the morning, the organizers shared events that will happen during the next three days.


    Aiden picked swimming, obstacle course, and shooting with a pistol and they were looking at the exact timings over breakfast anding up with strategies.


    Aiden will have swimming that same morning, and the shooting in the afternoon, while the obstacle course event is on the next morning.


    Sarah frowned.


    "Do you see anything wrong with this?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "By tomorrow morning you will be done, and then we have another day and a half of just sitting around with targets on our backs.", Sarah exined.


    It is about being targets, but it''s also that they will be stuck in the room for almost two days unless they risk their safety to sneak out. Sarah is tired of sitting and tired of avoiding other bullies just because they are undercover. If not for concealing their identities, she would burn them all.


    Hong agreed with Sarah''s conclusion. "With various events taking ce, people will be scattered and distracted. Someone can take Aiden out in the middle of the camp and people will not know who did it."


    Sarah''s frown deepened. "I don''t like this. Can we leave once he is done with his events?"


    Hong shrugged. "I can go and talk to our handler from the organization and see if anything can be done. But don''t get your hopes up."


    "Mention that our concern is security and that we were attacked more than once.", Sarah reminded Hong. "If they can''t ensure our safety, we will rather leave ande back when they announce the final results."


    Sarah is not exaggerating. They were confronted by Iskra in the previous camp and since they reached the main base of the Voronin family, they avoided trouble only thanks to the eavesdropping through Igor''s ear stud and the drones.


    After breakfast, Sarah and Aiden went toward the enclosed swimming pool, and Hong went to get a hold of their handler and to see if they can leave the base after Aiden is done with his training.


    Hong made a call from his room, and Zdravko (the handler) showed up within five minutes.


    "You want to leave? No one leaves until this is over.", Zdravko said resolutely.


    "Can you make an exception? I have only Alex and we narrowly escaped serious confrontations several times."


    Zdravko didn''t think it''s a big deal. "A fighter like Alex can handle attackers."


    "Yes, in a fair fight. He can take care of three or four at the same time, however, what if there are more? What if they have guns?"


    "Are you saying that he was held at a gunpoint?"


    "I don''t want to name anyone, but you should check everyone who came here for thepetition. I don''t know and I don''t care if they smuggled guns through security, or if they got them aftering here. My problem is that they have them."


    Zdravko pursed his lips while thinking about Hong''s words. They are aware that somepetitors have guns, and his superiors said to ignore that. They see it as a form of survival of the fittest. "I don''t have the authorization to let you out and I can''t stop you from leaving, but if you do, you forfeited."


    "We didn''t reach all the way here to forfeit. You don''t have the authorization, but someone has. Right?"


    "Why are you so persistent? Aren''t you concerned that you will be kicked out for asking for preferential treatment?"


    Hong shrugged. "How I see it, we eithere to an agreement that my team can temporarily leave, and we save our lives, or I lose my main fighter. I''m confident that you are watching thepetition so far. Alex is at the top, and his scores from the next three events will be excellent. Unfortunately, that will only make others be more brazen in attacking him and I fear that one of the attacks will be sessful. If we leave and forfeit, Alex might lose his opportunity that this event provides, but he will still be able to contribute to our base¡­ I asked you here to see if we cane to apromise where Alex continues with thepetition and stays safe. He is eager to see to what heights he will reach after winning here, but he made it clear that he will not jeopardize his life recklessly for a simplepetition where prizes are not certain. Natalia supports his opinion as well because Alex is of more use alive than dead."


    Zdravko listened attentively and nodded in agreement. "I will make some calls and let you know¡­"


    "Thank you, Zdravko. That is all I asked for..."


    ¡­


    Hong reached the enclosed swimming pool right on time to watch Aiden finish the race. He won.


    Aiden propped himself out of the pool, and his body emerged from the water in its full glory, embellished by the waterdrops that sparkled on him. A breathtaking sight that made several females from the audience scream.


    Aiden ruffled his hair, and his devilish smile was on as his eyes followed Sarah that approached him with a towel in her hands.


    As women soaked their wild fantasies with Aiden''s appearance, Sarah was not happy. She wrapped him in the towel swiftly from the chest down, how the females usually do.


    "When I said fine for the swimming, I forgot that you will be undressed¡­", Sarah grumbled. "Cover-up, all females and several guys are staring at you. I will not allow it¡­"


    Aiden chuckled. He was happy that Sarah is so possessive. He loves it when she ims him as hers and he paid no attention to anyone other than Sarah.


    He wanted to mention that there are about a dozen other men in their swim trunks, and all of them are muscr, but he was happy that Sarah is treating him like he is the only one eye-candy present. It definitely proves that she is not checking out anyone else. She is his.


    "Congrattions, Alex on winning the first ce¡­", Vanya said while extending her hand for a handshake.


    Aiden nced at Vanya''s hand and looked at Sarah, silently telling her that she can handle this.


    Frustration bubbled inside Sarah. Out of three girls who are still in thepetition, one of them had to be Vanya, and she picked swimming. And why is Vanya so persistent in approaching Aiden? She is either mentally challenged and not understanding that Aiden is ignoring her on purpose, or she is embarrassing herself because her mission is to seduce him.


    Sarah stood between Aiden and Vanya and shook Vanya''s hand instead of Aiden.


    "You were fourth. Not bad for a girl. If Ipeted, I would be second, right after MY man.", Sarah said smugly, ignoring Vanya''s outrage.


    Vanyaposed herself and jerked her hand out of Sarah''s hold. She craned her neck to see Aiden better because Sarah was blocking her view.


    "Do you want to keep your eyes?", Sarah squeezed through her teeth before Vanya could say anything.


    "Ignore her, love. She is not important.", Aiden spoke to Sarah like Vanya is not there.


    Sarah made a face at Vanya and turned to Aiden. "Let''s put some clothes on you before you attract more flies."


    Vanya gritted her teeth and watched Aiden and Sarah leave.


    Dusan was toweling off his hair as he approached Vanya. "I know you are supposed to seduce him, but no matter what your technique is, it can''t seed when his girl is by his side. Even if he wants to have a go at you, he will reject in order not to offend the blonde. And trust me¡­ every man wants to have a go at you."


    Vanya ignored Dusan''s lecherous gaze. She was exasperated that no matter what she tries, Aiden slips away. The boss of her base is pressuring her to seed, and she was sure that this bikini will do the trick, yet Aiden didn''t even look at her.


    Vanya snorted irritably. "She is always by his side. What am I supposed to do?"


    "How about we work together?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Dusan leaned closer and spoke only for Vanya to hear: "You can take Alex, and I will get the girl."


    Vanya''s lips stretched into a smile in slow motion. "Deal."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1795 - The Next Stage Of The Competition (2)

    Hong met with Sarah and Aiden and informed them about his talk with Zdravko while they walked back to their rooms. It was not lunchtime yet, and there was no need to linger next to the swimming pool or other areas where they are exposing themselves to being attacked.


    Sarah was optimistic. "They will let us go because they won''t dare to risk Aiden leaving thepetition."


    Hong was not so sure. "I asked around and we are not the only ones who want to leave. If they allow it, we will be first."


    Aiden saw another problem. "You said that if we don''t want to participate, we can leave. Can we?"


    Hong shrugged. "Zdravko said yes, however¡­ my instincts are telling me that leaving unscathed is not an easy feat. By now, they saw you and your potential, and I am confident they are greedy to reel you in. And you are not the only one. That is why they have the policy of not leaving."


    Sarah snorted. "If he does not want to participate, what can they do?"


    Hong did his best not to sound patronizing. "They think that we are from Natalia''s camp, and even if we leave this base, they will know where to find us. Other than that, they can take you hostage. By now, everyone knows that he cares about you."


    Sarah didn''t think it''s a big deal. "Cares about me? They believe that I''m Natalia''s underling and that I''m drugging him. As for taking me hostage, I hope they try because my hands are itchy to break some necks. I am sick being looked at like some vase."


    Aiden put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders and pulled her closer to him.


    "The most beautiful vase in the world.", Aiden said dotingly.


    Sarah rolled her eyes and giggled at the same time. "I can''t be angry when you are sweet-talking me into obedience."


    "Stop flirting and be serious.", Hong reprimanded them. "We need to stick together and not separate. The next three days will be filled with events, and in between those, things will be intense. On the fourth day, they will announce results and then the final test will take ce. Only after that is over, we can rx."


    Sarah disagreed. "After thepetition is over, things will be serious. Now we are dealing with petty tricks and backstabbers who are wing their way up. When this is over, the real game will begin with people who are above us and who want to exploit us while keeping us on a tight leash, and we need to bnce doing what they want and what we came to do, while not exposing ourselves."


    Hong snorted. Well, Sarah is right, but that does not mean that they are not in danger now.


    "Any rumors about Igor missing?", Aiden asked Hong.


    Hong''s expression stiffened. He does not approve that Sarah and Aiden risked their cover and potentially their lives to save Igor. And he believes that it''s a big gamble if Igor is truly cutting off his existing ties and looking for a refuge, or he is a spy sent by Iskra (and potentially Voronins). But Hong knows that Sarah gives a chance to everyone who wants one, him included, so he didn''t want to voice his objections. Sarah and Aiden are probably aware of the potential dangers and he does not want to sound like a paranoid old man because he is already warning them about too many things.


    "No one mentioned anything about Igor.", Hong responded. "Those two from Iskra''s camp either didn''t tell the truth to Iskra or Iskra is also keeping mum aboutst night."


    "Both are likely possibilities.", Sarah said. "In the first case, Igor''s attackers didn''t dare to report a failure. They lost Igor and their guns and who knows how Iskra punishes such blunders. And the other option is that Iskra wants to be quiet because she is not sure from where Igor might pop-out and get his vengeance. How much Iskra knows, Igor disappeared. Maybe he fled, or maybe Voronins took Igor under their wing, and if she talks recklessly, she will only incriminate herself."


    They all regretted that Igor is not by Iskra''s side, because now they don''t have a way to eavesdrop on her ns and are stuck to guessing. Well, at least it keeps them busy. There is not much to do anyway.


    They went to their rooms and Hong made Sarah and Aiden promise not to go anywhere without him.


    "From now on, we move as three. I don''t want to take risk of anyone attacking while we are separated¡­", Hong said and waited for both Sarah and Aiden to agree before he let them go.


    "So much for romantic moments¡­", Sarah exhaled as she plopped on the bed in their room.


    Aiden was not sure how to respond to this. He sat next to her and observed her expression. Sarah talks about romance and he agrees that their every moment is precious and should be used to the fullest but¡­ "We need to prioritize safety, love. I will do whatever it takes to keep you and our daughter safe."


    Sarah''s lips twitched. "I am sure that our son will haveplexes because you are addressing him as a girl."


    "You don''t know it''s a son.", Aiden stated a fact.


    "And you don''t know it''s a girl.", Sarah responded without missing a beat.


    Aiden had to agree with this. He scooted back on the bed andid down with his hands behind his head while thinking about theirst few exchanges.


    Having a girl is Aiden''s wish. Not because he prefers girls, but because he adores Sarah, and he would love to have mini-Sarah clung to his neck and slobber over him while giving him sloppy kisses and saying <em>''my daddy is the best''</em>¡­ A mini-Aiden doing that would be awkward at best. Or maybe it can be a boy that looks like Sarah¡­ now that would be awkward.


    Sarah observed Aiden''splex expression and she had to ask: "What is on your mind?"


    "Uhm¡­ When can we find out the gender?"


    "Do you want to find out?"


    "Our baby will be a girl until I am proven otherwise."


    Sarahughed. "Will you tell me why you are so set on a girl?"


    "Hmm¡­ The girls are cute. Like you.", Aiden said vaguely.


    Sarah''s eyes shed with mischief and she was ready to push his buttons. "Yup¡­ Your daughter will be the cutest. She will grow into a beautiful teenager and catch many eyes¡­"


    "What eyes?", Aiden cut off Sarah.


    "You didn''t think about it, did you? All those boys flocking after your baby-girl¡­ asking her on a date¡­ you know what happens when¡­"


    "Stop it!", Aiden hissed while doing his best not to create mental images of some lecherous boys touching his baby-daughter.


    "Ah, I see that you might start thinking that boy is a better option¡­", Sarah continued teasing Aiden.


    Aiden grumbled for something unintelligible until he got an idea. "I will teach her how to fight. She will be fierce, just like her mommy and no one will be able to touch her. As an added protection, Eve will watch over her and whoever gets some funny ideas, Eve will knock him out."


    Sarahughed. "Where do you get those ideas?"


    "By watching you.", Aiden said matter-of-factly. "With us as parents, no one will dare to mess with our kids."


    Sarah hummed in agreement and snuggled in Aiden''s embrace. "How many kids you want?"


    Sarah felt silly that after all this time, they didn''t have this conversation.


    "As many as you want. One is enough, two is better¡­ but it''s your body so I will let you decide. OK?" Aiden saw that Sarah is getting emotional, so he decided to lighten up the mood. "We already have a house full of kids, they are smart, good fighters, and they can double-time as nannies. Also, I will give them instructions to protect all our daughters from lecherous teenagers. No one will taint them."


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up. "Taint them? Like what you did to me?"


    "I would not call that tainting, my love. I showed you a way to reach Heaven.", Aiden said smugly.


    Sarah decided not to bring up the point about his double-standards when he talks about her and their (fictional) daughters. She still had difficulty absorbing the wonderful fact that there is a life inside her¡­ something she and Aiden created. A miracle.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1796 - The Next Stage Of The Competition (3)

    Sarah and Aiden chatted about kids and aspirations for their family, and the time passed quickly.


    After lunch, it was time for Aiden''s next event: a shootingpetition. Aiden''s weapon of choice was a pistol.


    They entered a spacious hangar-like structure that has seating on the left and the right side, and electronic targets opposite from the entry.


    Sarah used the zoom feature on her Eve-lens to observe the mechanical arms in the distance. They reminded Sarah of a bowling alley, with a difference that instead of setting up pins, these hands swapped targets without the need for a human to go and do it manually (and risk being in the line of fire).


    Scoreboards were suspended in the air, and on the right from the entry was a booth withputers, obviously to control the system.


    To Sarah''s frustration, all three remaining girls werepeting in marksmanship and that gave them an opportunity to get close to Aiden. To make the situation worse, they found out that other than thepetitors and relevant officials, no one else was allowed in the area on the right, in order not to be a distraction.


    The silver lining was that out of the three, Vanya picked a riffle, and Sveta (another female) was with the shotgun. That left M (the third female) in the same group with Aiden: pistol.


    Several long benches stretched next to the booth on the right from the main entry, and Aiden needed to go that way, while Sarah and Hong should observe from the spectator''s area.


    "Focus on shooting. I will watch your back with the drone.", Sarah told Aiden while patting her backpack. By now, she perfected getting the drone up in the air from the backpack, in front of witnesses and no one suspected a thing.


    Sarah did her best to smile, but she could not conceal that she is uneasy. Other than three females that are undressing Aiden with their eyes being able to get close to him without Sarah''s protection, allpetitors will have a firearm in their hands. It only takes a second for someone to change their aim and shoot at Aiden instead of the target.


    "That could expose us.", Aiden reminded Sarah. He knows that she is careful, but if anyone suspects that they have a way of taking down their opponents, they will be in trouble even if drones can''t be found. "We can''t rely on a drone in an enclosed space. They might have metal detectors or some other scanners that can expose drone that is invisible to the naked eye."


    Sarah exhaled in frustration, but she knows that Aiden is right.


    "I am more concerned about you.", Aiden continued with a gentle gaze that spoke more than a million words. "All eyes will be on me so they will not dare do something openly. However, we will be apart, and someone might use this opportunity to get to you. If a drone is an option, I would prefer that it''s guarding you, and not me."


    "I will be with Hong. Don''t worry about me.", Sarah responded softly.


    Hong was losing his patience. Aiden needs to go and join otherpetitors, and Sarah and Aiden are mushier as time goes by. They are in the open, with many eyes on them and he is stuck like an obvious third wheel.


    "How about everyone watches his and her own back as a priority?", Hong half-whispered irritably. "And why do you need to tell each other to be careful? That is a given."


    Sarah wanted to retort, but she kept her words to herself. She knows that Hong is used to his privacy and seclusion, and now he is forced to be in the middle of an enemy camp, which should be under hismand to begin with, and he is stuck with the two of them. Sarah is confident that her lovey-dovey moments with Aiden are reminding Hong of his long-lost Tamara, especially because their stories are so simr. It must be hard on him.


    "We will do as you say." Sarah''s obedient response surprised both Aiden and Hong.


    Sarah nced at the time and then spoke to Aiden. "The match will start in a bit. Rely on yourself, win, and most importantly, return to me uninjured. I hope that you will see the danger if anyone targets you. As for me and Hong, we will take care of ourselves. Your task is to go there and show them what my beloved Erebus can do."


    Aiden''s lips stretched into a smile. There is nothing better than when Sarah has confidence in his abilities. He will not disappoint her.


    "It will be as you wish, my Goddess Nyx¡­", Aiden spoke only for Sarah to hear.


    He kissed her lightly and went toward the spot wherepetitors gathered.


    In thispetition, they had three types of weapons: rifle, pistol, and a shotgun.


    The rifle went first, pistol second, and the shotgun wasst.


    The ones using rifles listened to the rules and thepetitors with pistol and shotgun waited on the side. Eachpetition should not take more than fifteen-to-twenty minutes, and with breaks included, it will be over within one hour (hopefully).


    While waiting, the organizers told them rules for the pistol, because they will be next.


    A tall man with blonde hair and gray eyes spoke in English with a heavy Eastern-European ent to the group that will bepeting with a pistol of their choice: "You will have five series with five shots each. Each round will take no longer than one minute, and there will be a one-minute break between rounds for you to recharge the magazine and to get back into your position. You can choose between different pistols¡­" He gestured toward the table on the side that had a rich assortment of various pistols. "You are free to choose any¡­ bullets will be provided when you take your spot¡­"


    Aiden saw Sarah and Hong in the audience, and he was happy that his event should not take longer than twenty minutes. Considering that rifle is going first, and they have more borate settings, with a series of lying on the ground and standing up¡­ he should be able to reunite with his wife within one hour.


    Sarah is in his sight, but unless she is by his side, he can''t be at ease. Their current situation made him extra-paranoid.


    More than once, Aiden wondered if it''s coincidental that things are going this smoothly. It''s almost as it''s too easy. He scolded himself internally, does he want to attract trouble? He should focus on his task and be confident in Sarah.


    If any girl can take care of herself, that would be his wife. Even when people know that she is dynamite, they underestimate her, and here no one is aware of her awesomeness so if anyone dares to make a move against her, she will take them down easily. She is amazing.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1797 - The Next Stage Of The Competition (4)

    Thepetition with riffles was ongoing and Aiden''s focus was moving from the shooters to Sarah.


    Somehow, seeing her there gave him peace of mind, and he wished for those riffle-shooters to work faster so that he can start, win, and join his wife.


    "You are Alex, right?"


    Aiden closed his eyes and started counting from ten backward. He didn''t need to look to know that the female voice belongs to M. What a bother. Well, it took her long enough.


    Aiden thought that pesky women will swarm him right away, and when they didn''t, a part of Aiden hoped they gave up. A man can hope.


    Hisck of response didn''t discourage M as she sat next to him on the bench. Too close.


    Aiden scooted away from her until he reached a guy who red at him from his left.


    Aiden ignored him. He does not have time for any nonsense and standing up will not serve any purpose.


    "Why are you ignoring me?", M asked in a whiny voice. "I only want to talk. Not to eat you up. Not yet, at least."


    Aiden rolled his eyes. "I''m focusing on thepetition. It''s not personal."


    M leaned closer and looked at Aiden provocatively. "How can you say it''s not personal when you don''t want to talk to a girl who made the first move on you?"


    Aiden sneered. "It''s not personal because I would ignore any girl, no matter what she tries. Any¡­ except for one."


    M made a face. "What does Olga have that I don''t?"


    "She has me.", Aiden responded tly and focused on the ongoingpetition.


    Aiden was surprised that M knows Sarah''s current alias. Sarah disclosed it to only a few people¡­ but news travels fast.


    Aiden reminded himself not to look in Sarah''s direction. He can imagine that Sarah is boiling from rage, even though she knows that M has no chance of doing anything.


    Just as Aiden suspected, if looks could kill, M would be minced meat from Sarah''s furious re.


    "Look at that slut¡­ taking advantage of me not being there¡­", Sarah squeezed through her teeth.


    "Ah, the other one is making a move on my man also!", Sarah said in a furious whisper when Sveta moved a guy who was on Aiden''s left so that she can sit next to Aiden, sandwiching him between Sveta and M.


    Two secondster, Aiden lost his patience and stood up to walk on the side, but that didn''t change the fact that those two nobodies made a move on Aiden as soon as he was avable. Someone will pay for this!


    Hong exhaled dejectedly, unsure how to pacify Sarah. He hoped that she will not do anything stupid. They reached all the way here, and if Sarah blows their cover now¡­ he does not want to think about it.


    Hong was contemted what to say, when he noticed Zdravko several rows below, waving to get Hong''s attention.


    Hong patted Sarah''s shoulder before saying only for Sarah to hear. "Zdravko wants something¡­ I guess we will find out if we can leave tomorrow or not¡­"


    Sarah perked up. If they can leave, that would be wonderful.


    Sarah has so many ns! She wants to check on Igor (hertest project). The big guy must be confused with this sudden turn of events where they turned from Natalia''s underlings to some unknown group. Sarah needs to sit with him for a lengthy talk. Sarah would also love to see her fur-babies and kids and sisters and get another checkup.


    Aiden is eager to get thetest ultrasound photos and to hear the heartbeat. Based on online research, their baby is the size of a raspberry, and Sarah can''t wait to see how that looks like. And another thing is that the pregnancy is far enough for them to find out the gender of the baby through a blood test. Ah, Sarah hopes for mini-Aiden!


    Sarah was in her baby-world, when they announced that thepetition with riffles ended, and that means Aiden is next!


    She was focused on Aiden and she didn''t notice that someone sat in Hong''s ce. Well, she noticed, but she thought that Hong returned. She was curious to find out what Zdravko said, but whatever it is, it will wait until Aiden''spetition is over. Sarah does not want to miss a thing.


    "I was hoping for a chance to talk to you¡­"


    Sarah was surprised by an unknown, yet somewhat familiar voice.


    "What?"


    Sarah blinked when her eyes met Dusan''s. Is he smiling at her? Is he flirting with her? That was¡­ unexpected. Sarah was so consumed with thoughts of women flocking around Aiden that she totally neglected the possibility that someone will try to seduce her. But¡­ this can''t be just flirting. Considering that Dusan is from Iskra''s camp, he wants to use her to get to Aiden¡­ somehow.


    "Is it unusual that I would be interested in getting to know you?", Dusan asked.


    "Yeah. You know that I am a honeytrap that Natalia set up for Alex. Why would you try to flirt with me?"


    "Straightforward. I like that. What did Natalia offer you to keep Alex by your side?"


    "Do you think you can offer me something better?", Sarah guessed the purpose of his appearance.


    Dusan didn''t deny it. "Everyone knows that Natalia iscking resources. It would be good for you to consider switching sides. You never know what might be on the table...", Dusan ended his talk by brushing the back of his palm over Sarah''s forearm slowly.


    Sarah smiled while suppressing her urge to snap his neck. "Let me guess. You are part of the deal?"


    "If you wish¡­"


    Sarah''s eyes stirred with madness and she licked her lips slowly. "You know¡­ I don''t like to make a deal before I try the merchandise."


    Dusan grinned. "What do you suggest?"


    ¡­


    Outside...


    Zdravko led the way further from the path, and he made sure no one can hear them before he spoke.


    "I don''t know whose eyes you caught, but you can leave tomorrow after Alex finishes his third event."


    Hong was pleased that they can leave, but he was confused by Zdravko''s choice of words. "Why do you say that?"


    "Because several teams wanted to go out, and they got rejected. When I asked about you leaving, my superior said <em>''no''</em> right away. However, ten minutester, I get a call from him saying that you are clear to go."


    Hong nodded slowly. "Is that a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Zdravko shrugged. "I don''t know. The main entry is notified to allow you unobstructed entry and exit. You need to return before the next round starts, by nine o''clock in the morning, three days from now, and Alex will be fine to proceed with thepetition..."


    Hong was unsure what to think of this news that Zdravko delivered and the only thing that made sense was that Alex caught the eye of someone up in the chain ofmand. An Elder, maybe? Whoever it is, Zdravko made a point that them leaving is an exception, so it is someone influential.


    Hong arrived to see that Aiden is at the final set, and he is currently in the strong lead.


    Hong reached his seat and looked around when he realized that there is a problem. Where is Sarah?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1798 - The Next Stage Of The Competition (5)

    Aiden shot hisst bullet and he looked at his nearly-perfect score that averages 9.96 out of 10 as the announcer was making it official: Aiden won.


    The margin was huge since the second-ranked had an average of 9.2 which is still a very good score considering that they are mercenaries and not Olympians, but Aiden scored wonderfully.


    His lips stretched into a devilish smile and he closed his eyes while trying to distinguish Sarah''s cheers from others.


    Two secondster, Aiden frowned. Why can''t he hear Sarah''s usual <em>''whoo-hoo''</em> cheers? The crowd is loud, but Sarah makes sure she stands out¡­ or his ears are tuned to pick out her voice. Something is off.


    Aiden skimmed with his eyes over the audience and something jolted inside him when he realized that he can''t see Sarah. She would never leave.


    Aiden saw Sarah before he started shooting, and then he focused on thepetition, just how Sarah told him to do, and this¡­ where is she?


    Aiden went in hurried steps to return the pistol on the table from where he got it, and his next thought was to use Eve-lens to check on Sarah''s location, but he was distracted.


    "Great job, Alex!", Vanya eximed as she lunged herself toward him.


    They were one fraction away when Aiden stepped on the side, and Vanya''s hug missed him.


    She paused and pouted. "I wanted to congratte you on the first ce. Impressive result."


    "Thanks. I ept well wishes, but not hugs¡­", Aiden said absentmindedly while checking the audience on the stands.


    Vanya stood by his side, making sure not to get too close and give him a reason to ditch her again. She smirked when she realized where he is looking. "Did you lose your girl?"


    She got Aiden''s attention.


    "Do you know something I don''t?"


    Vanya arched her eyebrow suggestively. "While you were performing, she went out with Dusan."


    Aiden frowned. "Dusan? From Iskra''s team?"


    Vanya nodded in confirmation, unable to hide her glee. "And they were cozy."


    Aiden''s frown deepened. "Cozy? What do you mean, cozy? And why are you telling me this?"


    Vanya was happy that Aiden is talking to her.


    Vanya and Dusan made a deal to separate Alex (aka Aiden) and Olga (aka Sarah) and to seduce them. Dusan is a good looking man, skilled in wooing women, and he showed interest in Sarah. Vanya didn''t care if Dusan will manage to get his hands on Sarah or not, because Vanya''s goal was to get Aiden for herself. Of course, her boss told her to make a move on Aiden with a goal to get him on their side or to eliminate him, as a bonus, Aiden is good-looking and Vanya didn''t object to her mission. If she ys her cards right, she might keep him to herself. Or so she thought.


    Unexpectedly, it seems that Dusan was sessful and Vanya saw Dusan and Sarah walk out of the main door.


    Vanya''s smile widened as she looked at Aiden with sparkles in her eyes. "You got attached to a woman who does not know how to appreciate you. I will not go behind your back."


    No matter what drugs or magic Sarah is using with Aiden, his ego will not allow him to stick to Sarah when he sees with his own eyes that she is with another man.


    <em>''My n is perfect¡­''</em>, Vanya thought. <em>''Alex will push Olga away, and maybe beat up Dusan. In one move, Dusan will be out of thepetition, Alex will be single, and I will make sure tofort Alex well¡­''</em>


    Aiden didn''t have time for Vanya''s nonsense. But he had a feeling that she is notpletely lying. Actually, she does not look like she is lying at all. Vanya might not be right, but she believes the words that left her mouth.


    Anxiousness swelled inside Aiden. He knows that Sarah can hold her ground, and she would not leave this venue recklessly, but¡­ she is pregnant, and leaving like that is reckless. If anything happens to Sarah or their baby, there will be a bloodbath and Aiden does not care about any ns. But first, he needs to find Sarah.


    Aiden''s fingers moved swiftly, and he saw the distance between him and Sarah increasing.


    Aiden didn''t know if her moving is a good or a bad thing, and he needed to see her. With jammers in ce, there is a limit to how far Eve-lens can reach, and Sarah is almost out of range.


    Aiden moved toward the exit and he paused when he felt Vanya holding onto him.


    "Where are you going?", Vanya asked with a sweet smile, happy that he stopped.


    Aiden jerked his hand out of Vanya''s hold. "Come with me if you want to know¡­"


    Aiden didn''t need to say it twice. That was Vanya''s n from the beginning. She thought that she should follow from the distance and appear after Dusan gets his beating to pour oil on the already tricky situation so that Olga needs to scram, but now she got permission to stick to Aiden. <em>''Lucky!''</em>


    Hong was observing Aiden from the stands and he met with Aiden at the door. One look at Aiden and Hong knew what is on Aiden''s mind.


    "I went to talk to Zdravko, and when I returned, she was gone. I have no idea where to search for her¡­", Hong said to Aiden, without waiting for Aiden to ask and without stopping his steps.


    In the moment, Hong forgot about the ear stud, and by the time he remembered, Aiden was already walking out. Hong had a feeling that Aiden knows exactly where he is going, even though Aiden didn''t say anything.


    "Why is she here?", Hong nced at the Vanya who was half-jogging to keep with Aiden''s pace.


    "Let her¡­ It''s time to clean the trash.", Aiden said with a murderous edge in his voice.


    Vanya smiled smugly, assuming that the trash is Sarah. Her eyebrows shoot up in surprise when she saw Aiden dash away. He is fast.


    <em>''BANG!''</em>


    The door of the storage room almost broke out of hinges when Aiden kicked the door open. If he checked, he would see that it was not locked, but he didn''t have time for that.


    Aiden''s eyes frantically looked around and he used mode with heat-signatures on Eve-lens to identify the source of slight panting noise that was mixed with shuffling.


    In a few swift steps, Aiden found himself next to one big box.


    He released the breath he was holding when he spotted Sarah and Dusan on the ground. Sarah was above Dusan, beating him up, and panting was Sarah''s because Dusan was unconscious.


    "Love¡­", Aiden called softly.


    Sarah''s fist paused in the air and she looked up.


    "I am sick of this¡­ why do people think they can get between us?", Sarah asked furiously, but her fighting spirit was significantly diminished at the sight of Aiden.


    Sarah saw Aiden''s concerned expression and she realized her mistake. "I am sorry for leaving without telling you. I didn''t want to disturb you during thepetition, and I thought I will be back before you finish. You must have been worried. He said that if I switch to Iskra''s team I will get benefits, him included¡­ and he said that you are trash and¡­"


    Aiden sat on the ground and pulled Sarah to sit in hisp.


    "It''s OK, love¡­", Aiden said and nuzzled her neck with his nose. "It''s OK."


    He was d that Sarah is unharmed, but that does not mean she is fine. She leaned onto him and he could feel that she is trembling. This whole situation is stressful, and it can''t be good for Sarah or the baby.


    Sarah melted in Aiden''s embrace. His hold on her was solid and his scent enveloped her with a reminder that he is there for her.


    Dusan said that he has a good spot for her to try him out and she knew that the spot he was talking about will provide privacy and that she can use it to teach him a lesson and release some steam in the process.


    But Dusan is only one out of many. Can she beat up everyone who wants to split them up? Some are purely lecherous, and some want to get their hands on Aiden because of the skills he disyed, either to join them or to eliminate him, but that does not change the fact that everyone is hostile, and Sarah found herself cracking under pressure.


    Sarah was confident that she can handle it... that Aiden and she will infiltrate the Voronin family, and deal with them, and it will be straightforward, but now... She was not so sure, and the only thing she wanted was to go home.


    Aiden''s proximity wasforting, like a peaceful oasis in the middle of the desert that is constantly ravaged by sandstorms. Sarah''s body rxed and she started sobbing while fisting his shirt.


    She needed to let it out and Aiden knew that as he cradled her in his arms, gently rubbing her back while nting light kisses at the top of her head.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1799 - The Next Stage Of The Competition (6)

    Vanya stood at the door of the warehouse and paused at the sight of Aiden cradling Sarah in his arms.


    From her angle, Vanya could not see Dusan''s face, only his feet were visible from behind the big box, but she had an idea that Dusan is unconscious.


    <em>''Did we arrive too early? Did Aiden think that Dusan forced himself on Sarah and Aiden took care of Dusan?''</em>, Vanya wrecked her brain for possible scenarios. <em>''I was no more than ten seconds after Aiden...''</em>


    "You can''t be serious¡­", Vanya said in an attempt to stir trouble. "Why are youforting her? How can you stand being close to a woman who went with another man as soon as you gave her some space? Do you believe that she was not a willing participant?"


    Aiden put his hand over Sarah''s head and applied slight pressure so that she continues leaning on him.


    "Let me handle her¡­", Aiden whispered.


    Sarah''s eyes sprang open and she saw Vanya.


    "Why is she here?", Sarah asked angrily, but her voice was off because she was crying.


    "She followed me here¡­", Aiden exined before repeating only for Sarah to hear: "Let me handle her."


    Sarah exhaled and looked up at Aiden. "Why don''t they leave us alone?"


    "We will make them. I will take care of you, I promise¡­" Aiden kissed her forehead and tightened his hold on Sarah.


    Aiden didn''t care about Vanya or anyone else. Sarah was the only one on his mind and he regretted that he didn''t think of Sarah''s mental state when he agreed to this crazy mission. Well, he had no idea that pregnancy hormones will make Sarah this moody, but he didn''t dislike it. Aiden knew that her moodiness is because she is carrying his child, and he cherished every moment of it. Ups and downs, it was all part of the process and he will never regret being by Sarah''s side and witnessing all of it for himself.


    Vanya could not believe that Aiden is looking at Sarah like she is the only woman in the world. Did Natalia really find him only one month ago? Either the rumors are false or that is some crazy-drug they are feeding him.


    Vanya realized that this didn''t go ording to her n, but she could not let it be. This is a golden opportunity, and she knew that there will be no other like it.


    "Hey, Alex! Snap out of it!", Vanya called. "You met Olga only a few weeks ago and she is using some underhanded methods to keep you by her side! She does not deserve you. Don''t you see the man lying on the ground? She was getting frisky with him only a few minutes ago! How can you be blind to the obvious? A man like you deserves better!"


    Sarah had enough, and Aiden''sforting was not enough to calm her down. Not in front of such a tant provocation. How dares Vanya talk like Sarah is not here?


    "Do you want to say that he deserves you?", Sarah asked icily.


    Vanya frowned. "I will not find another man as soon as he turns around. You went with Dusan because of the benefits, right? That only means that you will go with anyone who can give you more than Natalia."


    Sarah sneered. "And why are you here? Don''t tell me that it''s only because of his good looks? Did you fall in love with¡­ Alex? Are you ready to get married and have his children?"


    Vanya''s eyes darted aimlessly a few times before they settled back on Sarah. "What if I am?"


    Sarah snorted and stood up, two steps away from Vanya.


    "Say that again, but this time without blinking.", Sarah challenged her.


    Vanya didn''t understand. "What?"


    "If you blink, you will miss how I am about to make a cripple out of you... If you are lucky to survive."


    Sarah balled her left hand into a fist and only then Vanya realized that it''s bloody.


    Sarah licked her lips slowly, and her gaze was intense, like a hungry predator who is looking at its prey.


    "You have no idea with whom you are messing with¡­", Sarah half-growled and Vanya''s face contorted in horror when she realized that Sarah''s eyes full of madness are turning red.


    Normally, the color-change based on emotions is off, but Sarah turned it on for this asion because she wanted Dusan (and now Vanya) to experience torment, fear included. After days of enduring people treating like a vase and avoiding to meet with them in order not to cause trouble, Sarah had enough.


    Vanya snapped out of her shock after a second, realizing that it must be some trick because creatures like werewolves and vampires don''t exist, right? RIGHT? But that does not change the fact that Dusan is on the ground, unmoving, and with every second Vanya imagined that his appearance is getting more gruesome. And also¡­ her current situation does not look good because Sarah would not be that confident (and red-eyed) if she ns to let her go.


    Vanya felt cold sweat slipping down her spine, and she took a step back. And another one. And another. Vanya was almost at the door and her hopes of leaving this ce were getting higher with every inch of space between her and Sarah.


    Vanya turned on her heel with an intention to dash out, only to bump into Hong. He is an older man, yet it felt like she hit a rock.


    "Where do you think you are going, youngdy?", Hong asked like he is bored.


    Well, Hong was not bored, but he was tired of all the trouble and he felt that ulcer formed in his stomach from all the stress. He needed a long rxing year away from all people... or at least away from Sarah and Aiden.


    Vanya stepped back from Hong in horror. "You can''t keep me here!"


    "No one is going to keep you.", Sarah''s icy voice sounded in the warehouse.


    Sarah made a step toward Vanya and paused when Aiden''s arm wrapped around her waist.


    "Love, you should rest. Let me handle her¡­ Please?" Aiden''s breath caressed Sarah''s ear and dispelling most of her fury. Most of it.


    Sarah nodded in agreement and Vanya''s eyes moved on Aiden.


    "You will hit a woman?"


    "No. I have no intention of hitting you. Get on your knees."


    Vanya was confident that she misheard him. "What?"


    "On. Your. Knees... Down. Now.", Aiden said slowly.


    Vanya gulped a mouthful of air and went down on her knees.


    She didn''t know what Aiden is up to, but he said that he will not hit her, so that is fine, right? But she thought of reminding him: "A gentleman would never hurt ady."


    Vanya''s mouth opened in a scream when Aiden stomped on her calf, creating an open fracture in the process, and before she was able to release a sound, Aiden kicked her in the face. Vanya plopped on the ground, unconscious.


    Aiden sneered. "I said that I will not hit you because I didn''t want to dirty my hands with you. Kicks are a different thing. You are not ady... And I am a gentleman only toward one woman."


    Sarah hugged Aiden from behind. "Why are you exining? She can''t hear you."


    Aiden shrugged. "She might be a skunk, but I am a gentleman and as such, I will exin my actions in your presence."


    Sarah moved to stand in front of Aiden and looked at him with a silly grin on her face. "You are a gentleman toward many women, but only I have a preferential treatment."


    Aiden hummed in agreement. "That is because only you have me."


    Sarah''s smile widened.


    Hong was still at the door. He massaged his temples due to the sudden headache. How can they be lovey-dovey and trouble-causing at the same time?


    "What are we going to do with them?", Hong asked, breaking the heady atmosphere that swelled around Sarah and Aiden.


    Sarah got from her belt two small ampules and injected Vanya and Dusan with one each.


    "Anna created these while studying the medicine Natalia gave to Aiden, and she tested them on the prisoners from Natalia''s base. For these two, thest hour will be fuzzy¡­"


    While Sarah exined, Aiden dragged Vanya toward Dusan and after disheveling their clothes, he ced Vanya on top of Dusan.


    "Like this, when they wake up, they will have no idea how they got here¡­ but it will look like the two of them came for privacy, either to fight or to get frisky. Her leg is broken, and I shattered Dusan''s right forearm. The two of them are out of thispetition."


    Sarah ended her exnation and looked at her bloodied hands.


    "Let''s get you washed and then rest until dinner¡­", Aiden suggested while putting his hand around Sarah''s shoulders and leading her outside.


    Sarah leaned onto Aiden and exhaled. "I''m sorry¡­ I thought I am stronger than this. I shouldn''t have left while you werepeting."


    "It''s OK, love. Don''t be hard on yourself. We are in this together. You don''t need to shoulder everything on your own."


    "I want to go home.", Sarah admitted.


    "We can leave tomorrow, as soon as Aiden is done with the obstacle course.", Hong informed them before exining what Zdravko told him.


    Sarah smiled. Atst... some good news.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1800 - Shifting Gears (1)

    ~ the main base of the Voronin family ~


    On the next day, after breakfast, Aiden, Sarah, and Hong headed to the area that was set up as an obstacle course.


    This event was scheduled to start as the first event of the day, at 9:00 AM, which was perfect because their n was to leave as soon as possible and return in two days.


    Since Sarah and Hong would be watching thepetition from the separate area for spectators, Aiden reminded Hong to stick to Sarah and not to move from her, no matter what happens. If Zdravko or anyone else shows up, Hong should either ignore them or go with Sarah.


    Aiden was worried because, after the incident with Dusan and Vanya, Sarah spoke less, and her mood was noticeably lower than usually.


    Aiden feared that she will mentally snap. The event from the cabin in Canada when Sarah shut down (after seeing his photos with other girls) is still vivid in his mind and he does not want to go through that again. Sarah was having nightmares for weeks and only he knows how agonizing was to watch her and not be able to take her pain away.


    Other than a few whispers among participants, no one officially addressed the fact that Dusan and Vanya are missing (or that they were found), and Aiden wondered if people disappearing is normal in the Voronin family. It looks like it because Dusan''s and Vanya''s names were not showing on the list of participants anymore.


    Aiden was curious if someone found Dusan and Vanya, or they left the storage on their own. And he wanted to know what happened after that, but he didn''t dare ask questions because it might attract unwanted attention. At this point, it seems that no one is suspecting them of anything, and Aiden would like to keep it that way.


    Aiden is not sure how he managed to win first ce at the obstacle course, because he was thinking about Sarah and everything else was a blur. On the other side, maybe thinking about Sarah gave wind to Aiden''s feet and arms, and made him move faster.


    Aiden was eager for the announcer to make his win official so that he can return by Sarah''s side. His overprotective mode was on full-force and staying away from Sarah was unbearable.


    While he showered, Sarah packed their things, and they were ready to leave.


    Hong was unreadable, as usually. He was not happy that he is moving away from his goal (aka the main base of the Voronin family where his Cousin Simeon is), even if it''s just temporarily. It felt like he was a fraction away from his goal, yet now he had to take a step back. On the other side, Hong was d that the pressure will be off for the next two days because he does not need to worry about Sarah and Aiden doing something reckless. Those two are like a ma for trouble.


    About half an hour''s drive away from the main base of the Voronins, they met with Ade and Hande who waited for them. After concealing the jeep in the bushes and covering it with camougeting, the group boarded the helicopter and went for the Ceresc Solutions.


    Everyone exhaled in relief and they looked forward to shifting gears and rxing in the next two days.


    ~ Romania, the Ceresc Solutions ~


    Other than Ade and Hande, from the Cliffside vi, at the Ceresc Solutions were Tejan, Rosa, Daniel, Xiaohui, and Nico. Also, N, Haru, Michael, and Oni came from Los Angeles because Sarah and Aiden notified them that they areing on the previous night. They were all d to see that Sarah, Aiden, and Hong are doing well and eager to hear the updates.


    Hong was not in a mood to spend time with humans, and he went to walk along theke before disappearing into the forest in search of solitude. He promised to be back for lunch. Normally, Hong would go to his room, but it seems that thest few days of being mostly stuck in the room got to him and he craved open space.


    Just in time for lunch, Sophia, JoAnna, Jeff, Felix, Zack, and Masika arrived from the main base of the Lebedev family, together with Sarah''s and Aiden''s fur-babies and newly minted assistants (Imani, Jamari, Merve, and Corey). Kids stayed with grandparents.


    Aiden exhaled in relief when he saw Sarah smiling again. She needed to leave that toxic ce, and it showed.


    Igor was moving around with crutches and he was by Aaron''s side in the underground parking when the helicopter with Sarah and Aiden descended.


    Igor had many questions, but Aaron advised him to ask themter. "Observe now, and you will get most of your answers. It is more believable to see for yourself than to hear from the others. Some things¡­ you will not believe."


    Igor didn''t understand, but he did as he was told.


    When Igor arrived, he saw that everyone is performing their duties and the atmosphere was orderly, yet rxed.


    First, Igor was taken to the medical quarters where they examined his wound and he also got a full physical checkup.


    Next, Igor got a bed and a locker in a room that has eight bunk-beds and his five roommates seemed OK. They were not very chatty, but no one gave him dirty looks either. Igor thought that it was a reasonably good wee, considering from where he came. He was pleasantly surprised to see that he had several changes of clothes waiting for him in his locker, as well as a full set of toiletries.


    Because of his wound, Igor could not put a strain on his body, so Aaron had a chat with him about his interests and got him a number of books to read. Igor requested materials about strategizing and managing people, because of the praise Aiden gave him on the evening they parted. Aaron also arranged for several sessions via video conferencing with various lieutenants from the Army of Chaos that can answer Igor''s questions.


    And just as Aaron said, Igor had difficulty believing what he is seeing. Everyone was helpful and other than not revealing details about the organization Igor found himself in, his other questions were answered.


    Sarah and Aiden arrived, and Igor noticed that their men weed them warmly, like they are a big family. People were genuinely happy, and Igor didn''t notice a single whisper of displeasure. This was a big deal for Igor because it''s totally different from what he was used to.


    Igor joined them with Aaron and a few more lieutenants for lunch and Igor observed that they are all talking as equals. Mishi, Eliza, Petar, Lucija, Emir, and Tereza blended in perfectly.


    Igor was surprised that Sarah asked him for a chat after lunch. She seemed busy, and everyone was eager to talk to her, yet she made time for him. The big cats around Sarah were making Igor nervous, and he did his best to hide it. He was happy that at least dogs stayed with Aiden because animals make Igor ufortable. It''s not that he dislikes them, but he never had a chance to get close to any.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1801 - Shifting Gears (2)

    Sarah and Igor made their way through the garden and ended up on a bench that is facing theke.


    "How are you doing?", Sarah asked.


    Igor''s eyes darted anxiously between Kitty, As, and Vega who were around Sarah protectively, and they also rubbed on Sarah''s legs and hands while asking for head scratches. Sarah told Igor that three leopards are her pets and that they are friendly, but Igor was unable to rx.


    "Fine. Everyone is¡­", Igor paused while looking for the right word. "¡­kind."


    Sarah smiled. "Does that make you ufortable?"


    Igor tilted his head while thinking. "May I speak freely?"


    "Please. If you say or ask something you shouldn''t I will let you know."


    "I feel like I entered a cult."


    Sarah''s eyes widened at this and she waited for Igor to exin his statement.


    "Everyone is nice, and I am waiting when I will be offered as a sacrifice.", Igor said after a brief pause while looking at Kitty who yawned, revealing her sharp fangs.


    Sarah found it funny, but she did her best not tough. "No one will sacrifice you. It is what it is. We demand that everyone gets treated with respect, but anything beyond that is optional. Infighting is not allowed and if you have a grudge, there are rules on how to settle them. We don''t have many rules, but the ones we have must be obeyed. No one will harm you here. We are sessful because we believe in the same thing and not because people are forced to do anything."


    "What do you believe in?"


    "I want to protect my family and people who are dear to me. For that reason, I am getting stronger and I collect resources and people. Who is loyal, gets much more than a paycheck and some benefits. Loyal people be part of the family and they fall under the umbre of being protected."


    Igor looked at his leg. Injury is not visible due to his pants, but he knows that there are bandages under it. "Everyone is doing something, yet I am useless."


    Sarah saw that Igor wants to prove himself. "If Aaron didn''t make it clear I will: you need to take it easy in order to heal, and no one expects you to jump hurdles until you recuperate. Also, you came here as a fighter, but that is not necessarily a path you should continue walking on. Maybe you want to be an artist, or a model, or an engineer. You are wee to explore your interests."


    Igor was not sure it''s so easy. "You will allow it?"


    Sarah confirmed. "As long as you keep in mind where your loyalty is, you can do whatever you want. And if it does not work out, you can try something else. Not everyone is born to be a fighter, and some people like to take more than one role. It''s normal to try out different things. You will get a chance to see that we have exceptional fighters here, but we are not only bullies, because sometimes achieving a goal requires a different approach. That is why we need people from all walks of life."


    Igor was still not sure about Sarah''s position in this whole organization. He knows that she is someone high, and he assumed a high-level operative who can recruit members. But now that she came here, he noticed that everyone is looking at her and Aiden as they are superiors and he wondered if there are people above them or if they are at the top, yet he didn''t want to ask that openly fearing that it might step out of line. "Are you a fighter?"


    Sarah was not sure where Igor is going with his question, so she gave him a generic answer. "You can ask people around you what I am, and I am sure they will have different answers, as I am many things. I try to be a leader, but honestly, my husband is much better at it."


    "Aiden?"


    Sarah''s lips stretched into a gentle smile. "Yes."


    Igor noticed that Sarah and Aiden are close, but he didn''t know they are married. As much as Sarah was providing him information, Igor had so many other questions¡­ He picked one. "Why are you after Voronins?"


    Sarah didn''t want to disclose too many details, but there are some that Igor already knows. "Natalia''s men kidnapped a random person, and unfortunately for them, they got my husband."


    "So¡­ that story is true."


    Sarah confirmed. "The story is true. But the missing pieces are that Natalia''s base does not exist anymore. We don''t know much about the Voronins and we are using this tournament to investigate them."


    Igor looked at Sarah''s grim expression and he had a hunch that he should not ask further about Natalia.


    "Howe you are here? Is thepetition over?"


    "No. Aiden finished his events and they let us out until the next stage begins. You might be interested to hear that Dusan is out of thepetition. His forearm is shattered."


    Igor''s lips lifted into a smile. Dusan is the one who bullied him the most, together with Lazar. Knowing that one of them is out was satisfying. "Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me with words. If you are truly grateful for this opportunity, make use of it. Learn, improve, heal, and show us what you can do. Once you are ready, you will see that we have many bases across Europe and the United States, and even though most of our soldiers are fighters who go on missions, it will be up to you what you want to do. We are encouraging everyone to pick up some other skill because missions are dangerous and if fighting is the only thing you can do, when you get hurt, you are useless." Sarah gestured toward his injured leg. "You can be anything from an artist to a bouncer in one of our nightclubs. Going back to school is also an option for you to consider. Aaron told me you are learning about strategizing and management¡­ Zack is one of our main strategists, together with my sister, Sophia. You can ask them for some pointers¡­"


    Igor asked many more questions, and their chat was interrupted when Aiden joined them.


    Igor fidgeted nervously when he saw three dogs trailing after Aiden.


    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah and kissed her temple before telling Igor: "Sarah should rest."


    Sarah smiled, happy that Aiden is taking good care of her.


    "Do you have more questions that only I can answer?", she asked Igor while standing up.


    Igor thought of one. "At what point will I find out what organization is this?"


    "When you are ready tomit. People who know about us are part of our organization or close allies.", Sarah exined.


    Igor looked at Sarah with resolve. "I am ready."


    "Are you sure?", Aiden asked. "If you cross that line, there is no going back."


    "I am sure.", Igor confirmed.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged looks and shared an understanding.


    "How much do you know about the Army of Chaos?", Sarah asked.


    "A few years back, they made waves in North America and expanded to Europe. No one knows from where they came and there are rumors that their members are like ghosts and their leaders have supernatural speed and strength, red eyes that shootsers and ck leopard¡­", Igor''s voice trailed as he stared at Kitty and As.


    Sarah rubbed Vega''s head and said in a whiney voice. "Sorry, baby¡­ we will take you on more missions so that people notice you as well¡­"


    Igor swallowed hard. "You are from the Army of Chaos?"


    "We are, and that includes you. Since now you know about it.", Aiden corrected Igor, making thetter widen his eyes in surprise.


    Sarah and Aiden smiled, and Sarah moved her fingers slightly, making both Aiden''s and her eyes turn red.


    Igor stared at them in disbelief. "Can you shootsers?"


    Sarah stifled augh. "Lasers shooting out of eyes are made up."


    Igor processed Sarah''s words. "Does that mean that your supernatural speed and strength are real?"


    Sarah put her left hand over the top wooden board that was forming the backrest of the bench and a cracking sound got Igor''s attention as she shattered the thick wood like it''s made out of a delicate eggshell.


    Igor gulped a mouthful of air. "No more questions."


    Sarah smiled and Aiden led the way back inside with their fur-babies following closely.


    "Was it necessary to crush that board? The bench is ruined.", Aiden said half-grumpily.


    "I wanted to leave a good impression.", Sarah responded innocently.


    Aiden exhaled in defeat. "Well, he is impressed."


    Aiden sneaked a nce at Sarah, and he was happy that her smile reached her eyes. His yful wife was back, and his world was at peace.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1802 - A Different Date In Bucharest

    Sarah woke up after her afternoon nap. It was less than twenty minutes long, but she was energized, probably because she was in friendly territory (how Sarah called it).


    "Hey, beautiful¡­", Aiden greeted her as he kept hisptop on the side table.


    He scooted lower and wrapped his arms around Sarah who snuggled next to him while humming in satisfaction.


    "I have something nned for tonight¡­", Aiden murmured close to her ear.


    Sarah guessed that it''s something only for the two of them (three because she is pregnant). "Do we have time for that?"


    "Mhm¡­", Aiden confirmed. "It''s for the evening and night, and in the morning we will meet the others at the Lebedev family, as nned."


    Sarah wanted to ask about the n, but his mysterious look told her that it will be in vain because¡­ it''s a surprise. Well, Aiden never failed to deliver pleasant surprises.


    It''s Saturday, and everyone from the Cliffside Vi who arrived from Los Angeles or is staying currently at the Ceresc Solutions decided to go in the morning to the Lebedev family and spend another day with Sarah, Aiden, and Hong. They wanted tonight as well, but Aiden brushed them off by saying that he and Sarah deserve a date-night. Ah, it''s hard to be a parent.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Sarah and Aiden dressed up and Aiden led the way outside.


    Sarah liked her light summer dress and theck of formal wear told her that whatever Aiden nned, it will be in a casual atmosphere. She likes that.


    Aiden was in his usual jeans pants, and a finely pressed white shirtbined with his confidence made him simply irresistible.


    When they stepped out, Sarah circled around the sleek white BMW W2 Competition series while Aiden put a small travel bag with toiletries and a change of clothes in the trunk.


    Sarah nodded in approval. Aiden knows his cars, and how to impress thedy. She was impressed.


    Aiden opened the door for Sarah and helped her settle in before making his way to the driver''s side with a spring in his step.


    "You can rest if you wish¡­", Aiden told Sarah when he pushed the button and the engine roared. "The ride will be about one hour long."


    Sarah smiled in response. She knows that he is thinking about her, but she does not want to miss a single moment. This whole atmosphere somehow reminded her of their days in college, when Aiden would give her a ride in his white Mercedes Benz E-ss Coupe 2018 limited edition, and she didn''t care where they are going, as long as she was by his side. Aiden is the only one who managed to get Sarah to let go of control (not including her family members), and Sarah still feels the same way in Aiden''s presence¡­ totally enchanted.


    Aiden offered her his right hand, palm up, and Sarahced her fingers with his, enjoying their subtle intimacy while gazing at the changing scenery around them. Aiden said that the ride will take about one hour, but to Sarah, it felt like minutes.


    After a short walk through a park in Bucharest, they emerged at the Lake Floreasca and Sarah was surprised that Aiden led the way onto a big restaurant-boat that was packed with patrons.


    It was a totally touristy-experience and Sarah enjoyed every minute of it. The food was delicious, the music and the chatter were loud, and they gazed at the sky as it turned orange and purple while the sun descended behind the treetops.


    There was a photographer going from one table to another, and Aiden scooted closer to Sarah so that they can take a photo for their travel journal which Sarah gifted to Aiden for their first Christmas together. Sarah and Aiden travel a lot and the pages would be filled by now, if not for Sarah''s condition that entries are valid only if the trip is for <em>''pleasure only''</em>. Well, this date definitely counts as pleasure only.


    After dinner, they walked on the Unirii square and stopped to enjoy borate fountains that were lit up for an enhanced visual experience.


    From there, they made their way through Lipscani street which is in the old part of Bucharest. The street is blocked off for motorized traffic, lined with tall buildings that are several centuries old and Sarah loved it. The cobblestone street was congested by the tables from numerous bars and restaurants. Pedestrians made their way while trying to buy something in gift shops which were speckled between establishments that are urging customers to take a seat at their tables.


    Aiden led Sarah to a pastry shop that offers drinks and a variety of desserts. They ordered mint iced tea, and savory cheese pie (cinta cu branza).


    Aiden thought of getting something sweet for dessert, but he choose the same Sarah had. Whenever they are in Europe, Sarah prefers savory treats, which are not very popr in the United States. Aiden told Sarah a million times that Matias (the cook) can whip for them whatever she wants, but she says that it''s not the same, so he gave up on that.


    "Are your legs OK?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "Yeah, thanks. I can walk more.", Sarah assured him. She didn''t want to cut this evening short and she knows that if Aiden suspects she is tired, he will discard whatever else he nned.


    "There is no need for more walking.", Aiden said mysteriously and gestured toward his left where the street opened to a square. "Our hotel is right there."


    "You nned for everything."


    Aiden smiled smugly. He likes it when she praises him.


    Sarah looked up and observed the buildings. She admires the details old architecture provides and Aiden knows that. He always thinks about her preferences. He is amazing like that.


    Sarah knows that Aiden prefers high-end experiences where he has space and possibly extreme privacy, and tonight was a total opposite. Actually, even Sarah is not fond of crowds, but she finds it bearable when Aiden is by her side.


    "Howe you picked this for tonight?"


    Aiden was surprised by this question. "Why do you ask?"


    "Because when you pick a restaurant-boat for dinner, you book the whole thing."


    Aiden was happy that she remembered their date in Paris.


    He caressed Sarah''s hand and looked into her green eyes full of love while responding: "Thest few days were challenging, and I wanted us to experience an environment where people surround us, without trying to kill us."


    Sarah reflected on his words and she had to agree with him. Since they started with their undercover mission at the Voronin family, they are always watching their backs and the atmosphere is getting tenser by the day. Sarah forgot that most of the people don''t care about them and they would leave them alone. The number of people who are trying to separate or hurt them is very small, but they ended up concentrated at that tournament and it provided Sarah with a skewed image of reality.


    Somehow, she understood what Igor is feeling. She thought that he is silly to be so amazed by everything around him, but now¡­ she will give Aaron a few more tips on interacting with the mountain-man. Before he goes on a mission or takes any responsibility, Igor needs to heal.


    And Sarah needs to heal as well.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and she admired the man who is her husband. He knows exactly what she needs, even before she is aware of it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1803 - The Second Date (the Real One) (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Saturday


    2 PM


    While Sarah and Aiden enjoyed their date in Bucharest, it was early afternoon in Los Angeles...


    Gabriel arrived in front of the mansion where Ben and Penny live, to pick up Ba for their second date (the real second date).


    He shuffled two bouquets of flowers in his hands to free his right hand, checked his breath by blowing in his right palm, straightened his hair, and pressed the doorbell before hiding the smaller bouquet behind his back.


    Three secondster, the door flung open and Ba emerged.


    "Hi¡­", she said with a big smile on her face.


    Gabriel''s eyes moved over Ba, from her t shoes, over her exposed calves, light blue summer dress that fit her perfectly, to her enchanting smile and eyes that sparkled from excitement¡­ and he forgot that he is holding flowers. The only thing on Gabriel''s mind was to leave this area which is under the video surveince of Ben so that he can get closer to Ba and touch her.


    "Hi. Are you ready?"


    Ba nodded in response and her eyes fell on the extravagant bouquet of roses in Gabriel''s hand.


    Gabriel followed Ba''s gaze and cleared his throat awkwardly before extending his hand with flowers toward Ba. "These are for you."


    Ba''s smile widened to the point of her cheeks hurting. "Thanks."


    She epted the flowers and inhaled deeply, taking in their scent. "They are wonderful. I should put them in water before we go."


    By now, she is not flustered when she gets flowers and she knows how to handle herself, because she gets a bouquet from Gabriel every day.


    Gabriel chuckled at the sight of Penny''s arm which sprang from the side of the door, ready to ept the flowers.


    Ba rolled her eyes and handed the bouquet to the side. "I guess Penny will handle it."


    Penny groaned before whispering to Ba (loud enough for Gabriel to hear): "You didn''t need to say it''s me."


    Ba was not sure if she shouldugh or cry. She red to her left where Penny is. "And who would it be?"


    Penny''s head peeked from the side and she grinned at Gabriel. "Hi, Gabriel. You look sharp. Did you n something fun for today?"


    Gabriel nced at himself. He is wearing ck dress pants and a light gray shirt. Nothing too fancy, but it''s OK (in Gabriel''s opinion).


    "We will go horse riding, and then dinner and then¡­ we will see. After dinner, we can do something Ba wants to do until it''s time for me to return her to you."


    Penny opened her mouth to say something, but she was interrupted by a small hurricane called Oliver.


    "Gabbey!", Oliver scream reached them one second before the little guy mmed himself in Gabriel''s leg.


    "Hi, little B¡­", Gabriel greeted Oliver while ruffling his hair. "You have grown again."


    Oliver looked up and grinned. "Suye¡­ I always gyow! Did you get me floweis?"


    Gabriel chuckled and squatted so that his eyes are on the same level as Oliver''s. "You don''t forget, do you? Well¡­ neither do I."


    Oliver''s eyes widened in glee when he saw that Gabriel pulled from the back a bouquet of flowers for him. Oliver epted it and then nced at the roses that Penny is holding.


    "This one is small", Oliverined that Ba''s bouquet isrger.


    "Those are for your sister. She is bigger than you, so she gets more flowers."


    Oliver thought about it for a second before responding to Gabriel. "When I get big, I get big floweis."


    Gabriel had to burst Oliver''s bubble. "Uhm¡­ no. When you grow bigger, you need to give flowers because big boys give flowers to girls they like."


    Penny giggled at the profuse blush that attacked Ba. Even her ears were red. Ah, young love¡­


    Oliver understood that big boys give flowers. He looked at the flowers in his hands before turning to look at Ba and Penny. After a few seconds of deep contemtion, he turned to face Penny. "Mommy, these are foy you. I like you."


    Penny and Ba burst into giggles. Oliver is adorable.


    Penny epted the flowers and ushered Oliver inside. "We should leave Ba and Gabriel so that they can go on their date. You help me put these in the water and I will exin to you about the concept of regifting things¡­ first, it should not be done right away in front of the person who gave you the present in the first ce¡­"


    Penny''s voice drifted inside, and Ba turned to look at Gabriel nervously. "Are we going?"


    Gabriel extended his hand for Ba to take, and she ced her hand into his.


    Gabriel nced toward the closed door. "Ben is not going to say hi?"


    Ba shook her head and mumbled that Ben is busy, even though she knows that her father is watching them through the video feed of the security cameras. She didn''t want to say that, because it might sound creepy.


    "When should I bring you back?", Gabriel asked while they walked toward his car.


    "I will sleep tonight at my ce, so¡­", Ba didn''t finish, but Gabriel understood that there is no time limit. That also means that there is a chance he will go up to her apartment.


    Last three evenings, Gabrieles to Ba''s apartment after work with groceries. She teaches him how to cook and they have for dinner what he prepared under Ba''s guidance (she also makes a few side-dishes). It''s nothing fancy, but they are spending their time together, getting to know each other, and the fact that the food they are eating was made in a joint effort is making it super-tasty.


    Gabriel cherishes every minute spent with Ba, and he was mindful to leave by 10 PM and to keep his hands to himself. They didn''t go beyond kissing, but every time he finds it more challenging to stop at her lips.


    For today, they are going horse-riding. It is Ba''s first lesson, and Gabriel is confident that by end of the afternoon, Ba will be a solid equestrian.


    Ba is nervous. She knows that horse riding clubs are for rich people and she is not sure if she will fit in or if her outfit is appropriate. Gabriel told her to dressfortably, but she has her doubts.


    "Are my clothes OK?", Ba asked when they got in the car.


    Gabriel hummed in approval. "You are perfect."


    The club was on the outskirts of Los Angeles, and just based on the number of luxury cars at the parking lot, Ba saw that Gabriel''s Bentley will fit just fine, but she worried if she will stick out. She does not want to attract unwanted attention and potentially embarrass Gabriel.


    "Mr. Long¡­", the valet greeted Gabriel when he stopped at the entrance.


    "Kim¡­", Gabriel responded with a nod and gave the keys to the valet while making his way to open the door for Ba.


    "Don''t be nervous¡­", Gabriel spoke softly to Ba while they made their way inside the luxurious lobby. He didn''t let go of her hand, and he gave it a gentle squeeze. "I won''t allow anything to happen to you."


    Ba peeled her eyes from the extravagant chandeliers that belong to a ss museum or some other ce where fantastic pieces of ss art are being preserved. "Something can happen?"


    Gabriel pursed his lips while thinking about how to respond. He does not want to worry Ba, but he does not want to tell her that this is a weing ce either. Well, the staff is weing, but some of the people whoe here are known to have an inted image of self-importance. "Nothing more than snobbyments from people who love to gossip. But you have nothing to fear. If anyone gives you a mean look, hold your head high and let me handle it. OK?"


    Ba nced at the lounges that had quite a bit of people inside. "I thought peoplee here to ride horses."


    "Some of them do, but this is a ce where people gather to socialize and hear thetest gossip."


    Ba swallowed hard while fearing that she might be the uing gossip. No one should know her here, but that is a double-edged sword, considering that everyone knows Gabriel. She can see that people they passed so far nodded at Gabriel while directing curious nces at her.


    Ba was super-excited about horse riding and spending the day with Gabriel, but now¡­ she is not so sure.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1804 - The Second Date (the Real One) (2)

    Ba went to the changing room with one female attendant who was leading the way.


    "This way, Miss Casano¡­"


    Ba smiled awkwardly. She is not used to this treatment and she does not think it''s necessary, but Gabriel arranged for an attendant to help her get ready and escort her to where the horses are without leaving her side for a minute, and Ba didn''t want to argue with Gabriel in front of strangers. She thought that he must have his reasons and hoped that Gabriel is not a possessive freak under his pleasant fa?ade.


    The changing room was huge, withfortable-looking sofas and side tables in the middle and enclosed areas along the walls that are used by females to change their clothes. One door lead toward the restrooms, and another one toward showers. Everything looked luxurious.


    Ba noticed a few women looking her way, but no one said anything, so she proceeded to get changed in riding gear that her attendant provided, per Gabriel''s instructions.


    The riding outfit fit her perfectly and she wondered if Gabriel will like it. At the thought of Gabriel, Ba smiled. She never thought that an amazing guy like Gabriel would spare her a nce, and here she is¡­ in the riding club, surrounded with shiny things, thanks to Gabriel who is waiting for her outside. Ba was nervous when thinking about the day ahead and she wondered what Gabriel nned, because other than <em>''riding and dinner''</em>, he didn''t say much but she hoped that it includes kisses. A lot of kisses. And maybe more.


    Ba stepped out after changing and the attendant helped her keep her summer dress and t shoes in the locker.


    "Are you new here?"


    Ba turned to see that the petite woman in her mid-twenties is talking to her. Ba noticed that the woman''s blonde hair was neatly braided, without a single strand of hair out of ce and then Ba''s eyes moved to the two other women who were observing the scene.


    Ba nodded. "First time."


    "I don''t think I saw you around. Did you attend the fundraiser at the Tyson resortst weekend?"


    Ba blinked while wondering if all rich girls attend fundraisers. It could be, since this woman asked her like that is normal.


    "No, I didn''t. If you excuse me¡­", Ba turned to the attendant who finished putting things in the locker. "I am ready."


    The attendant understood that Ba will not stay for a chat with otherdies and led the way outside.


    Gabriel changed into riding gear swiftly and stepped outside.


    He nervously nced at the time every five seconds while waiting for Ba toe out.


    Gabriel can''t go to the changing room for women, so he provided instructions to the attendant not to leave Ba''s side and to make sure Ba is well taken care of, but he didn''t mention anything about preventing Ba from interacting with others. He hoped that this was not a miscalction from this side. After all, people will not attack Ba physically, but he is concerned that someone might say something they shouldn''t.


    Victoria was not good at many things, but she was amazing at unting her status and swatting away all the girls who had any desires to get close to Gabriel.


    Gabriel knows that Ba is a smart girl, and he also knows that her self esteem is not very high. If anyone says anything to upset Ba, Gabriel will deal with that person, but that does not mean that damage will not be done.


    He exhaled the breath he was holding when he saw Ba emerge from the other side of the hallway.


    Ba paused at the sight of Gabriel who was wearing white tight-fitting trousers and ck leather riding boots that matched his ck jacket. She didn''t realize that their clothes are matching, but she thought that he is extra-handsome.


    Gabriel smiled and extended his hand toward Ba. "You look good in riding gear."


    "You too.", Ba returned thepliment and ced her hand in Gabriel''s.


    Gabriel dismissed the attendant, saying that he will call her when they are back so that she apanies Ba in the changing room.


    "Is that necessary?", Ba asked when the attendant left.


    Gabriel understood that Ba is asking about the attendant escorting Ba. "Just in case. I don''t want to risk someone spoiling your mood. How is your experience so far?"


    "It''s OK. A woman was curious about me."


    "That is expected. People here know each other, and you are a new face. If someone is unpleasant, don''t feel pressured to be polite."


    Ba thought about Gabriel''s words before nodding faintly. "It feels simr to two years ago, when I enrolled in my high school. Everyone stared at the new kid..." Ba gestured toward herself before adding: "...and some were not friendly."


    Gabriel smiled. "Exactly. This is the same, just with more snobby kids."


    "You are not snobby.", Ba said honestly.


    Gabrielughed at her innocence. "People are snobby for various reasons. Some to hide their insecurities, and some to show their dominance. I am not snobby with you because I don''t need to pretend."


    Before Ba could respond, Gabriel pulled her closer to him and put his arm around her shoulders. "Let''s go and pick a horse. We have a long day ahead of us¡­"


    Ba caught onto the detail that Gabriel said that they will pick a horse (implying one horse), and she assumed that it''s one horse for her because he will be teaching her.


    They reached the stables and Gabriel asked the stablemaster to pick one horse for Ba that is mellow because it''s her first time.


    "I have the perfect one, Mr. Long¡­", the stablemaster said while smiling meekly at Ba. "Give me five minutes to prepare her."


    Gabriel nodded in approval. "We will go and say hi to Starbreaker."


    Ba followed after Gabriel while wondering who Starbreaker. She looked curiously left and right at all the horses that were in their stalls and she didn''t notice that they stopped in front of one.


    Ba was startled when the horse neighed loudly.


    "Did you miss me?", Gabriel asked warmly with a big smile on his face while opening the stall. Gabriel got in and patted the horse''s neck while talking softly: "Sorry, boy¡­ it was crazy recently and I didn''t have time to visit."


    Gabriel turned to Ba and extended his arm toward her. "Come and meet Starbreaker."


    Ba looked with her eyes open wide at the massive dark brown Andalusian horse and she heard Gabriel introduce her¡­


    "Star, this is Ba, my girlfriend¡­"


    Ba fidgeted, unsure why she is feeling sheepish in front of a horse that looked at her with smart eyes like he understood.


    Under Gabriel''s guidance, Ba got closer and patted the horse who didn''tin, but he was not too friendly either.


    Ba saw that Gabriel fetched a saddle from the side and started setting up the horse for riding.


    "Is that your horse?", Ba guessed.


    Gabriel confirmed and Ba understood why Gabriel requested only one horse. It is only one for Ba, but not because he will not ride one, but because he owns one.


    "What are you thinking?", Gabriel asked when he noticed that Ba is observing him keenly.


    "I hope that my horse will be smaller."


    Gabriel chuckled. "We can get you a pony. They are in the children''s section."


    Ba wanted to pinch his arm as a punishment for teasing her, but Gabriel avoided her and pulled her into his embrace.


    "If you want to touch me, there is no need for violence.", Gabriel murmured close to her ear, and Ba felt goosebumps run down her spine.


    "It looks to me that you are the one who wants to touch me.", Ba breathed while hoping that her heart will not thump out of her chest.


    "Mmm¡­", Gabriel hummed. "Always, Ba¡­"


    His breath moved over her cheek and trailed toward her lips which opened slightly, anticipating a kiss that never came.


    Ba looked at Gabriel''s smug expression when he pulled away and she really wanted to give him a few good pinches for teasing her like that.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1805 - The Second Date (the Real One) (3)

    Gabriel and Ba made their way toward the open field that is next to the riding path, each walking by their horses while guiding them by the reins.


    Gabriel let go of Starbreaker who didn''t want to move too far from Gabriel while Gabriel was providing initial instructions to Ba.


    Ba''s horse was a brown mix-breed mare named Willow. Willow was smaller than Starbreaker, but still big in Ba''s eyes.


    They started by getting Ba to rx and get to know Willow before Gabriel helped Ba climb up.


    "Not so bad, is it?", Gabriel asked Ba when they confirmed that she is bncing well in the saddle.


    Ba looked around helplessly. "It would be better if it has a wheel or some buttons to control it."


    Gabriel chuckled and pointed at the reins. "Tug it left or right to tell her which way to go and pull back to get her to slow down. If you nudge her gently with your feet, she will start moving¡­ some react if you shake the reins, try out things, and see what works for both of you. This is an animal and not a machine. The important thing is to build trust¡­"


    Little by little, Ba was getting the hang of it, and she was a fast learner. She could not go fast, but she was happy with her progress. Gabriel was on the Starbreaker, moving slowly, next to Willow and he and Ba chatted in a good atmosphere.


    Unfortunately, about one hourter, Ba realized that her behind is aching. The saddle is not the most cushioned thing to sit on, and as a beginner, she didn''t know how to move with the horse, so it was rather ufortable.


    "Is it OK if we stop for today?", Ba asked reluctantly.


    Gabriel was happy with their current progress. Ba is definitely riding a horse, so he is a sessful trainer, but he hoped that they will reach the next step¡­ "I think a bit more and you can take Willow into a gallop."


    "How about we save that for next time?" Ba was embarrassed to say why she wants a break.


    Gabriel didn''t want to pressure her. "Sure."


    Ba thought that Gabriel probably wants to go on a quick ride with Starbreaker and he was going slowly only because of her. She remembered that Gabriel told her earlier how he enjoys feeling the wind in his hair while riding on a horse in full gallop.


    "I don''t want to spoil your fun. Feel free to go with Starbreaker fast. I will take Willow to the stable and meet you there."


    Gabriel had no intention of leaving Ba on her own. This is a date, and he is having fun with Ba. Also, Gabriel does not want to risk her bumping into someone who is unpleasant. His guess is that not many know he is divorced (not that it''s anyone''s business) but nosy people sometimes think that it''s their business.


    Gabriel saw that Ba is trying to get off Willow and he swiftly leaped off, right in time to catch Ba into his arms when she lost her bnce.


    "Are you OK?", Gabriel asked.


    "Yeah, thanks¡­", Ba said while scrambling on her feet. She would not be so clumsy if her bottom is not numb.


    Ba took Willow''s reins and walked toward the stable.


    "I feel like walking.", Ba said before Gabriel could ask why she dismounted her horse.


    Several stepster, Gabriel noticed... "Is it me, or are you walking funny?"


    Ba avoided his gaze, embarrassed that he spotted that detail she tried to conceal.


    Gabriel was not sure what is going on, but he saw that Ba is acting strange. "Are you OK? Is it that time of the month?"


    Ba exploded into a blush. Did he just ask her if she is on her period? "No!"


    "Which one is a no? Are you not OK, or it is not that time of the month?"


    Ba realized that Gabriel will not give up. Not because he is nosy, but because he is concerned. So, she had to say... "My butt hurts."


    Gabriel extended his steps and stopped in front of Ba, blocking her way. "Your what is what?"


    Gabriel heard her, but he wanted to hear it again.


    Ba narrowed her eyes at him. Based on his teasing gaze, she can tell that he is enjoying this. Well, against teasing, there is nothing more potent than the truth. "The saddle made my butt ache. OK?"


    Gabriel grinned mischievously and leaned closer. "I can give you a massage."


    Ba''s eyes widened and she nced around to see if anyone is nearby, but before she could get a good look, Gabriel hugged her and chuckled.


    "You are the cutest, Ba¡­"


    Ba was upset that he is teasing her, but at the same time, she was happy about the hug. Other than the almost-kiss in the stable, they didn''t do much today, and she really wanted kisses, but she was shy to initiate one.


    "Why are you teasing me?", Ba mumbled into Gabriel''s chest.


    "I am not teasing, Ba. I am earnestly offering you my services. You just need to ask for it and I will make it happen."


    Ba slowly lifted her gaze and looked at Gabriel. "What?"


    Gabriel smiled. "I am doing my best not to rush things, and I don''t know with how much you arefortable. I am fine with waiting, and when you are ready to move forward, let me know."


    Ba blushed profusely. There is no way she will say it. But she was touched that he is considering her to the point of holding himself back. She realized that for Gabriel, hanging out with her for a few goodnight kisses is probably agonizing, no matter how much he likes her. Actually, the more he likes her, the more difficult is to hold back. After all, he is a grown man, yet he is amodating her because she has no experience with dating.


    "Gabriel¡­"


    Ba''s next words were interrupted when she heard the tter of hoofs approaching them.


    "Well, hello¡­", an almost singing female voice came from the side.


    Ba scrambled away from Gabriel and saw the petite blonde riding a horse, followed by two femalepanions who are also riding. Those three are the ones Ba saw in the women''s changing room.


    The blonde woman looked at Ba and blinked before turning her gaze to Gabriel. "Oh, I am sorry, Mr. Long¡­ I thought that you are with Vicky. It seems there are some things I am not aware of."


    Gabriel saw that Ba was ufortable and he put his arm around Ba''s shoulders.


    "Hello, Miss Kassel¡­" He nced at the two women who were behind the blonde and greeted them with a small nod. "Miss Lynn, Mrs. Rogers¡­"


    Gabriel looked at Miss Kassel and smiled stiffly. "It seems that there are many things you are not aware of, Miss Kassel¡­ Like how easily your father can lose his business."


    Miss Kassel was flustered. Gabriel is smiling, but he is obviously hostile. Well, if he can fake it, so can she. She patted her chest dramatically. "Did I say something wrong? I saw you and assumed that you are with Vicky, your wife¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1806 - The Second Date (the Real One) (4)

    Miss Kassel stopped talking when Gabriel narrowed his eyes and even the twodies behind the nosy woman stared in shock while waiting to hear what Gabriel will say next.


    "Miss Kassel, you are not aware of things rted to the Long family because you are not qualified to know them. But since you insist on putting your nose where it does not belong, I will inform you that Victoria is not part of the Long family and your reckless remark made my fianc¨¦e ufortable. I don''t expect you to apologize for being inconsiderate, because you were always like that and I have no desire to educate you on what your parents failed when you were a child. Say hi to your father from me.", Gabriel ended in an icy tone.


    Miss Kassel was unable to respond. Gabriel said so many things¡­ does that mean he is divorced? And the girl next to him is his fianc¨¦e? Did he insult her? And what was that about her father? Gabriel didn''t sound friendly¡­ Was that a threat? If her father''s business ends up having difficulties due to her indiscretion, her father will skin her alive. Ah, she only wanted to poke the bear and find out some gossip! After all, catching Gabriel Long with a mistress is not a small thing.


    Gabriel held Ba tightly and led the way toward the stables. She followed robotically. Ba knows that Gabriel said she is his fianc¨¦e only to shut up that nosy woman, but it still came as a surprise.


    "I''m sorry, Ba¡­ Miss Kassel was Victoria''s frenemy who eyed the position of Mrs. Long. Today, she approached us to confirm that I am cheating so that she can break up my marriage and take advantage of it. There are not many people like Miss Kassel, but once in a while, they show up. Are you OK?"


    Ba looked at Gabriel and she could not believe that the man is who looking her with warmth is the same one who was intimidating two minutes ago.


    "Uhm¡­ you said she wanted to be your wife? Does that mean she will target me?"


    "Only if you allow it. Don''t let her get into your head, and she will lose all the weapons she has."


    Ba nodded in understanding. That woman is a scheming bbermouth.


    Ba picked up one more thing Gabriel said. "There are more of them?"


    "It does not matter how many of them are there¡­ For me, you are the only one. As long as you don''t let them rattle you, it will be alright."


    Ba exhaled a shaky breath. She remembered the real estate agent who was ready to spread her legs for Gabriel before she even met him. <em>''How troublesome¡­''</em>, Ba thought.


    Gabriel could see that Ba is ufortable. Who wouldn''t be? He decided to shake things up a bit and not allow Ba to build up scenarios that will make her dislike him.


    "Let''s try something different¡­"


    Gabriel let go of Willow''s reins and waved at the stablemaster who was waiting further ahead before giving a light p on Willows behind, to get her to move toward the stable.


    Ba was not sure what Gabriel wanted to do, but she followed when he helped her get on top of Starbreaker. A secondter, Gabriel got into the saddle behind her.


    Ba closed her eyes when she felt Gabriel''s crotch pressing on her behind, and his arms held the reins around her.


    "Hold on¡­", Gabriel spoke close to Ba''s ear and Starbreaker burst into a gallop.


    Gabriel leaned forward, his chest pressed on her back and Ba was not sure what is more exhrating¡­ Gabriel''s closeness, the speed, or the fact that she might fall off that giant horse and break her neck. But this feeling of Gabriel around her, it might be worth breaking a few necks.


    His arms were firm on each of her sides, and she knew that he will not let her fall.


    It took less than a minute for Ba to forget about Miss Kassel and all other women who are eyeing Gabriel, because none of them were important.


    Gabriel pulled the reins to the right, and Starbreaker went off the track, into the forest.


    Ba screamed at the sight of all the branches that almost smacked her, and Gabrielughed.


    After an unknown measure of time, Starbreaker slowed down.


    "You are the first woman who rode on Starbreaker with me.", Gabriel said.


    Ba liked this information, and she noticed that he called her a <em>''woman''</em> and not a <em>''girl''</em> how he usually does. It might not be much, but for Ba, it was.


    She had to ask¡­ "Why are you telling me that?"


    "Because I want you to know that you are my first in many things. This dating someone you like and want to know better is new for me as well."


    Ba was d that he can''t see her face because other than blushing, she has a silly grin as well. She leaned on his chest and tilted her head slightly so that she does block his view. However, this position exposed her neck, and she didn''t see Gabriel smirking.


    He said that he will not rush Ba into anything, but that does not mean that he will not give her a push in the right direction when the right opportunity presents itself.


    Gabriel knows that this will be a form of torture for him, but he can''t miss this chance to show Ba what she is missing¡­ and what ising.


    Gabriel''s right hand moved from the reins toward Ba''s face and he cupped her chin, keeping her head in ce as his lipsnded on her neck.


    Ba inhaled sharply and felt goosebumps all over her skin as Gabriel''s kisses moved higher.


    He nibbled on her ear, sending electric currents through her body and she gripped his thigs to steady herself.


    His kisses traveled over her neck toward her shoulder, how much her clothes allowed, and a breathy moan escaped her when he sucked her neck gently.


    Gabriel''s whole body stiffened. Ba''s lustful sound was beyond amazing and he wondered what else he will hear when they roll between sheets.


    "Ba¡­", he called in a voice deeper than usually.


    "Yes?", she breathed.


    Gabriel exhaled and let go of Ba so that he can tug on the reins. "Let''s go back¡­"


    Ba was dazed and she was not sure why he stopped so abruptly. Did she do something wrong? "What? Why?"


    "Ba¡­", he called again, this time with a warning in his voice that vibrated against the skin on her neck.


    His arm snaked around her waist and he pulled her all the way toward him so that she can feel his erection against her bottom.


    "If we don''t leave, I will press you here on the ground."


    Ba was not sure how to respond, so she kept quiet. She was happy to know that he is turned on, and at the same time embarrassed and afraid as well. Being with Gabriel is many things, but boring is not one of them. She never knew that she can feel this¡­ wanted.


    They returned to the stables and Gabriel said his goodbyes to Starbreaker and Ba didn''t dare look at Gabriel. Everything was fresh and raw, and she was not sure how to face him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1807 - The Second Date (the Real One) (5)

    Gabriel didn''t want to linger in the riding club. He guessed that going in the crowd might cause some issues, but at the same time, he knew that he can''t keep Ba shielded from the world. However, he does not want to overwhelm her right away. She got a glimpse of what might wait for her if their rtionshipsts, and he will let her emotions and thoughts settle before he exposes her to another simr situation.


    Ba was happy that they returned to the car. It gave her time to calm down after the emotional overload Gabriel invoked during their horse ride in the forest. Her body felt like it''s not under her control, and it was tingly all over. She didn''t dislike it, but it was unexpected and some sounds she released were embarrassing. She knows that Gabriel is taking it slow because of her and part of her is grateful that he is not pouncing on her, yet another part wants to explore uncharted territories. It''s a difficult decision to make.


    After a half an hour-long ride, Gabriel stopped the car on the driveway of a white vi that is overlooking the ocean.


    Ba nced at the tall marble columns and she wondered if the ce is deserted because it seemed that it''s only the two of them.


    They entered the vi and passed a big ss door that allowed them to enter the colorful garden.


    A gentle breeze carried the sweet scent of flowers that put a smile on Ba''s face.


    Gabriel held Ba''s hand and led the way toward the center of the garden where they found a gazebo.


    The seating was cushioned, and they found perfectly chilled drinks waiting for them.


    Gabriel noticed that Ba is curiously observing the surroundings.


    "Looking for something?"


    "Are there any people here, or are we on our own?", Ba shared her thoughts but at the next moment, she realized that her question was silly. The drinks didn''t conjure themselves magically. Someone put them there.


    Gabriel scooted closer to Ba. "Would you like that it???s only the two of us?"


    "Well¡­ yeah¡­", Ba admitted despite her embarrassment of having such bold thoughts.


    Gabriel smiled and passed her the drink. He would like that it''s only the two of them also, but he also knows how that might be a too tempting situation. How can he keep it slow if he and Ba haveplete privacy? Gabriel was confident that he has this figured out, but the incident in the forest proved otherwise. When Ba melted into him and allowed him to do as he pleases while releasing the most seductive sounds he ever heard, Gabriel was on the verge of snapping and the only thing reminding him not to undress her was the fact that they were sitting on top of a horse.


    "I thought we are going for dinner.", Ba said, unaware of Gabriel''s lustful thoughts.


    "We will have our dinner here.", Gabriel informed Ba and observed her keenly. Ba is usually rxed and chatty and now she is looking anywhere other than at Gabriel. He wondered if her thoughts are going in the same direction as his. "Is there something on your mind?"


    Ba shook her head. "It''s just¡­ I remember that woman in the riding club¡­"


    "Miss Kassel?"


    Ba frowned slightly, not happy that Gabriel remembers that woman''s name. "Yeah, that one and the real estate agent. Are two women coveting you weekly a norm or it''s usually livelier?"


    "Uhm¡­ it depends on the season.", Gabriel responded with a straight face.


    "Can you be serious?"


    "About them? I don''t care if it''s one, five, or a hundred because none of them are important. It is my choice to ignore them and to make fun of them because I refuse to allow them to affect me negatively." Gabriel paused and leaned closer before adding: "And I hope that you can do the same because I am serious about you, Ba."


    Ba''s heart fluttered. It always does, whenever Gabriel looks into her eyes with such intensity, and his words are sealing all the exits she might have to escape his clutches if this is a trap.


    When Ba is on her own, she often thinks about Gabriel and she knows that he is too much of everything¡­ too handsome, too powerful, too rich, too caring¡­ too Gabriel. He said that dating is new for him, but Ba is aware that between the two of them he is the experienced one while she is clueless. And she knows that if he is only ying with her, she will end up being hurt¡­ but there is nothing she can do to stay away from him because no matter how much time they spend together, it feels like seconds, yet without him, every minute is like an eternity. She is absolutely smitten.


    Gabriel''s phone buzzed and he checked the message.


    "Dinner is served¡­ shall we?"


    Ba looked at the hand Gabriel extended toward her and she ced her hand into his. He is always a gentleman. She wondered if this is only for the initial dating or if he is always like that.


    Ba and Gabriel entered the vi and took the stairs up until they emerged at the rooftop terrace of the vi where a table set for two was waiting for them.


    The first course was ted on the table, and the two-tiered trolley was on the side with several other covered tes. It seems that the staff is trained to provide privacy so they get served without noticing them.


    Ba looked around and saw that garden with the gazebo where they sat in is muchrger than she thought initially, and she does not see any other houses nearby. They are either on a massive lot ofnd, or the neighboring houses are well hidden by the trees.


    The view of the ocean on the other side was breathtaking as it was hinting at an uing sunset view.


    "For you, mydy¡­", Gabriel said with a smile while giving her a perfect red rose.


    Ba was overwhelmed. She epted the rose and inhaled its sweet scent.


    "You are doing so much for me."


    Gabriel''s expressions showed her that he is pleased with her reaction.


    "This is only the beginning, Ba. With you, I am happy, and I hope that my actions reflect that. My only wish right now is that you feel happy with me...", Gabriel said while pulling a chair for her to sit.


    Ba''s big smile told him that she is happy.


    The food was delicious, but Ba does not remember much of the taste. She was mostly staring at Gabriel and it wouldn''t matter if on her te was a piece of moldy bread or the most exquisite caviar because she ate robotically while soaking in Gabriel''s presence.


    As they progressed through their meal, Gabriel switched the tes and made sure that her ss is full and she was happy that hemanded the conversation because if it was up to her, she would just stare at him foolishly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1808 - The Second Date (the Real One) (6)

    The sun kissed the ocean, painting the sky in warm hues of orange when Gabriel and Ba finished with the main course.


    Gabriel took thest two tes from the trolley and ced one in front of Ba, and the other one in front of him.


    So far, he would remove the bell that covered the tes, but now he didn''t.


    Gabriel looked at her expectantly and Ba understood that she should reveal what is under it.


    Ba lifted the bell, and her eyes darted from Gabriel to the te in front of her. It took her a few seconds to remember their talk fromst weekend (aka the first date) when they discussed horse riding lessons and the reward.


    "Angel food cake."


    "The best in town.", Gabriel said smugly and added: "Since you learned how to ride a horse, you are a good student and this one is on me. Don''t worry about the price."


    Ba burst into giggles. "Do you always remember these details?"


    "Only if they are rted to you."


    Ba''s expression froze and she stared at him. "You are doing it again."


    "What?"


    "Uhm¡­ You say nice things that make me feel special.", Ba said and hoped that she is not blushing too much.


    "But you are special, Ba."


    Ba inhaled sharply. "You did it again."


    "And I will keep on doing it because that is how I feel.", he said with a charming smile that made Ba''s heart skip a beat.


    "Eat the cake.", he reminded her casually like he didn''t just confess his feelings.


    Ba observed that Gabriel is impatient, either for her to taste the cake, or he nned something for after it. Maybe both.


    She took a bite and hummed in approval at the soft and slightly spongy wholesomeness that melted in her mouth. "It is the best angel food cake I ever had."


    "I''m d you like it."


    Ba finished her slice and was drinking water to wash down the sweetness when music sounded from¡­ somewhere.


    Gabriel stood up and offered her his hand. "Can I have this dance?"


    Ba put her hand into his and he didn''t let go as his other hand circled around her back and they started moving.


    Ba smiled while thinking that this is so much better than in movies and she could not believe that this is happening to her. An afternoon of riding horses, and a drive, and dinner, and dancing with a view of the sunset over the ocean... with Gabriel. It was almost like Cindere and she hoped that at midnight all this will not disappear and turn into mice and pumpkins... well, she can let go of everything, except for Gabriel. She wants to keep him.


    "Are things to your liking?", Gabriel''s voice sounded close to Ba''s ear, reminding her how close they are while swaying slowly at the beat of the music.


    "Do you need to ask?", she asked, slightly out of breath.


    "Hmm¡­ if there is any part you dislike or you would like to improve, let me know so that I can change it for the next time."


    Ba thought for a second before responding. "Everything was perfect. Like always."


    "Always? This is our second date, and the first one was on the verge of copsing more than once.", Gabriel reminded her.


    "No¡­ I mean¡­ Whenever we are together, it''s perfect."


    Gabriel understood that she is talking about the evenings when he came to her ce and cook, and she probably included when they checked the apartment. He forgot that Ba is an amazing girl who does not count only official dates, but every moment, regardless if it includes fancy dinners and roses.


    Gabriel leaned closer and his proximity stole her breath away.


    "It''s because of you¡­", he whispered against her lips. "You make everything perfect."


    Ba''s lips parted, eagerly expecting his kiss, and this time she was not disappointed.


    Gabriel kissed Ba gently while their bodies swayed at the sound of the soft music, and they totally missed the sunset.


    ¡­


    Gabriel parked his car in front of Ba''s apartment building and contemted if he should turn the engine off or not.


    After dinner and dancing, he asked Ba what she wants to do next, and her destination of choice was her apartment. "I have soda in the fridge, we can make popcorn and watch a movie¡­"


    Of course, the movie was a coverup because Ba only wanted to snuggle with Gabriel on the sofa, but she didn''t dare say that at loud. Her n is that she will approach him slowly during the movie and it will happen¡­ the snuggling at least, and maybe more.


    Gabriel was concerned about being with Ba in her apartment without anyone else around. Will he be able to keep his hands to himself? It''s not that he does not want to watch a movie with Ba, but the idea of them being alone in her apartment on a Saturday evening is¡­ very private. Dangerous.


    He offered several other options that included a movie theater, but Ba stood her ground and here they are.


    Gabriel decided to give Ba one more chance to change her mind. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes.", Ba confirmed. "Don''t make it awkward¡­"


    She leaned to open her door and get out of the car, and Gabriel grabbed her shoulder, holding her back. "OK. OK¡­ Give me a second and I will open the door for you."


    "Are you always so gentlemanly?", Ba had to ask while watching Gabriel jog to her side of the car.


    "Is there something wrong with treating well the woman I like?"


    Ba was unable to meet his gaze. "Yes or no was the right answer. Why do you always make it into apliment?"


    Gabriel chuckled. "I am amazed that a beautiful woman like you is not used topliments."


    "You did it again."


    "And I always will, Ba."


    "You don''t need to force yourself."


    Gabriel was surprised by this. Is Ba really so insecure? Who knows what her mother put her through? Ba mentioned that her mother didn''t help Ba when men made unwanted advances, and Ba was even med for that. His heart cracked at the thought of a little girl who was trapped by the same woman who should protect her from harm.


    Gabriel cupped Ba''s cheeks, tilting her head so that he can look into her eyes. "Ba, I am only speaking my mind. That is not a difficult thing to do. You are the most amazing girl I ever met and that is why I am here with you. On a date."


    Ba''s eyes stirred with emotions and she didn''t know how to respond. "Uhm¡­ let''s go inside before I start tearing up and ruin the date."


    Gabriel was moved. He wanted to put Ba under a ss bell and protect her from every harm¡­ him included. At the same time, he wanted to devour her as well. And he knew that going up to her apartment will put all his self-discipline to test¡­ and he felt that it''s already crumbling. This will be challenging.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1809 - The Second Date (the Real One) (7)

    (Music rmendation: Michele Morrone - Feel It)


    ---


    While the microwave perfectly popped the popcorn, Gabriel got them drinks and Ba picked a movie.


    She decided on an action-drama, hoping that action will be good for Gabriel, and she will enjoy the drama part.


    For added theater-mood, Ba turned off the main light, and only the television illuminated the living room with some extra light seeping in from the kitchen.


    When Gabriel took a seat on the sofa next to her, Ba realized that this is too intimate and that she probably won''t be able to focus on the movie at all.


    Five minutes into the movie, she felt the urge to jump on Gabriel, and she was held back only by her shyness.


    Ba was unable to stop thinking about the horse riding and when Gabriel kissed her neck. It was new, electrifying, and exciting and she never felt anything like that. Probably because she never had a boyfriend who would do something like that to her. Ba explored her body, and she is not unfamiliar with the pleasures of touching herself, but she was never caressed by a man. To say that she was curious about what else Gabriel can do to her was an understatement.


    Gabriel is attractive and handsome and right next to her¡­ and she would pick to look at him over any movie, anytime.


    "Do I have something on my face?"


    Ba blinked. <em>''Oh, God! I was staring at him and he noticed! How embarrassing¡­''</em>


    Ba lowered her head and bit her lower lip.


    Gabriel reached to her chin slowly and raised her head to face him. "Ba¡­ I don''t know what is on your mind unless you tell me. But I want you to know that I will not do anything that will make you ufortable."


    "How do you know if something will make me ufortable before you do it?"


    "I will take it slow and observe your reaction. Like¡­ I can tell that what I did in the forest pushed you out of yourfort zone and I am sorry for it.", Gabriel lied. Well, he lied about the sorry part because he is not sorry about it. He did it on purpose and he enjoyed every minute.


    "Don''t!", Ba said hastily and bit her lower lip again. "I mean¡­ don''t feel sorry about it. I admit that it was new for me, but I didn''t dislike it."


    Gabriel smiled slyly. He is slowly removing the shy shell that is around Ba. "Really? Would you mind if I do it again? Or if I do more?"


    Ba''s breath hitched and she was unable to break the eye contact. "More?"


    "Come here¡­" Gabriel patted hisp, indicating to her to sit there.


    Ba''s eyes widened in anticipation and she slowly scooted toward him.


    Gabriel arched his eyebrow while observing that she got closer, but she was not close enough. "I was pointing here. On myp."


    "Uhm¡­"


    "Forget it.", Gabriel cut off whatever she was going to say next. "If you can''t do that much, there is no point in trying anything further."


    Ba saw that Gabriel turned his head to watch the movie, and she panicked. What about her cuddles? A secondter, she sat on hisp. "Like this?"


    Gabriel smirked and his arms snaked around her waist. "Was that difficult to do?"


    Ba shook her head and hoped the darkness is enough to conceal that she is red like a ripe tomato.


    A minuteter, she noticed that other than her sitting in hisp, nothing else happened. And he is back to watching the movie! "What next?"


    "What do you want to happen next?", Gabriel challenged her.


    "I will leave that up to you."


    "Don''t say things you won''t be able to follow through.", Gabriel warned her.


    "But¡­ I will do whatever you want.", Ba said with a shaky voice which betrayed how anxious she is.


    Gabriel pushed a lock of Ba''s hair behind her ear. "You don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Maybe I don''t, but I know that you will show me." Ba nced at Gabriel and saw that he is watching her intently. She was super-embarrassed, and she leaned on him, to hide her face in his neck.


    "Teach me, Gabriel¡­", she whispered while gently nuzzling his neck with her nose. "You taught me to ride a horse. I want you to teach me everything else."


    Gabriel swallowed hard. Her words were sweet, her whisper seductive, and her breath tickled his neck¡­ and he felt his resolve cracking.


    "Ba¡­", he murmured close to her ear, and for her, it was like an invitation she could not refuse.


    Ba lifted her head and met Gabriel''s gaze that was more intense than ever before. Part of her knew that she is ying with fire, but this was a fire she would dly step in.


    His soft kiss turned into a demanding one within a second and his right hand moved higher over Ba''s back, disappearing into her hair.


    Ba felt Gabriel''s hand sliding up her neck and then he grabbed a handful of her hair, holding her in ce while his tongue eased its way inside her mouth.


    Ba''s soul shook and she clutched his shoulders subconsciously while trying not to fall off because the whole room was spinning as Gabriel''s vors filled her mouth.


    Ba hoped that this kiss canst forever, but she felt that her consciousness is slipping. She broke the kiss abruptly and panted while inhaling the air her lungs screamed for.


    Gabriel smiled wickedly and slowly licked from his lips the vors Ba left behind. Her reaction proved that this was her first deep kiss and it excited him beyond belief. She was a beautiful untouched bud that bloomed in front of him. Gentle, enchanting, unspoiled¡­ and the beast inside him wanted to spoil her and to make her his.


    "You need to breathe through your nose, sweet Ba¡­", Gabriel almost growled and then he kissed her deeply again.


    Ba has no idea how she ended up on the sofa with Gabriel on top of her¡­ but then, it didn''t matter.


    They were kissing, and his hands glided on the sides of her body, over her dress, and she felt his right hand move under her hip and he squeezed her bottom.


    "Mmm¡­", she moaned softly on his lips and Gabriel was sure that he never heard anything so seductive in his life.


    Her legs parted and he slid between them, allowing him to grind himself against her core.


    A small voice in Gabriel''s head told him to stop and move away, but Ba clung onto him and eagerly returned his kisses, shutting up all the voices which were telling him not to lose himself.


    Ba''s mind was a mess. This was a sensory overload and between the kisses, Gabriel''s hands on her body, her gripping his back, and him applying rhythmic pressure against her core, she felt lost in a dangerous tornado, yet she didn''t want to escape from it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1810 - The Second Date (the Real One) (8)

    Gabriel''s hand slid under Ba''s dress and he squeezed her thigh, making her gasp.


    Gabriel felt like someone turned on the switch in his mind and he heard all the voices that told him that he is crossing the line of no return. He abruptly broke the kiss and scrambled into a seated position.


    Ba panted while trying to stop the room from spinning, unsure why Gabriel moved away. It was just getting to the good part, damnit!


    Gabriel leaned on the sofa and closed his eyes while taking deep breaths in an attempt topose himself. Why is he acting like a horny teenager? He should know better. He was supposed to stop at kisses and not allow himself to be aroused to this point. He will need a long cold shower or to relieve himself, but not here¡­ he does not want to risk Ba seeing him like that.


    "I should go¡­"


    Ba snapped out of her daze. "What? No. Why?"


    Gabriel exhaled. "Uhm¡­ Sorry, but¡­"


    "What are you sorry about?", Ba asked while moving into a seated position. "You didn''t do anything wrong."


    Gabriel looked at her with aplex expression that showed his internal struggle between devouring her and doing the right thing. "We should take it slow, Ba. There is no rush."


    Ba frowned and decided to go to the point. "You would not say that if I am older or if I had sex before."


    Gabriel was surprised by Ba''s straightforwardness and this little break allowed for his mind to clear up. He looked at her stubborn expression and decided to tell the truth. "That is correct. If you are older or more experienced, I would not mind going faster, but this¡­ I don''t want you to have regrets in the morning."


    "I will not regret.", Ba dered.


    He touched her cheek, and she leaned her head into his palm.


    "You don''t know that."


    Ba''s eyes shed defiantly. "And you do?"


    "I know that you were not touched by a man before¡­"


    "That does not mean I am ignorant.", Ba cut him off.


    Gabriel was amused by her stubbornness. "Were you with a woman?"


    "No. But even you had your first time. Right?"


    "Right."


    "Did you regret it?"


    "Ba, we started dating only a week ago. Trust me when I say that I don''t mind going slow."


    "I liked youst week, and that didn''t change. Do you think that a month from now or three months from now will be different?"


    "I hope that you will like me more."


    Gabriel smiled, but Ba didn''t find it funny.


    "I won''t if you keep pushing me away."


    Gabriel pressed his lips into a line while thinking how to deal with this girl who seems to be challenged because he is considering her inexperience. Why can''t she see that he is doing this for her sake?


    He understood that if he refuses her, she will be upset, but at this point, he is not even sure what he is denying her. Is she expecting him to pounce on her? It does not look like it, and there is no way he will do that¡­ probably.


    Gabriel felt that he is stuck between a rock and a hard ce. How can he get out of this sticky situation? The only thing he could think of was to throw the ball in her side of the court.


    "OK. You said that you are not ignorant. Show me."


    Ba paused. "What?"


    "I expressed my willingness to go slow, yet you are offended because you think I am giving you an unfair treatment so¡­ show me how far you want to go."


    Gabriel smirked when he saw that she is shocked. His n worked. Her shyness will kick in and he can leave her ce scot-free¡­ in a need of a cold shower, but he will choose that over the doubt if he went too fast with Ba.


    He was surprised when Ba''s expression hardened. <em>''Did I say something wrong?''</em>


    "You are right.", Ba said.


    "About?"


    "You should go."


    Gabriel felt as if she poured a bucket of cold water on his head. He realized that he will not need that cold shower he was thinking about a minute ago.


    "What?"


    "I heard you saying that you want to leave. Well, I agree. You should." Ba stood up and gestured toward the door. "Goodnight, Gabriel."


    Gabriel could not wrap his head around this. "What did I do?"


    "Maybe you can think about it on your way home."


    "No. Tell me. I don''t want to leave like this."


    "And how DO you want to leave, Gabriel? You are ying some game of push and pull, and I don''t like it. Do I need to make aplete idiot of myself before you are satisfied? Is that what you like about me? That you can toy with me? Well¡­ I refuse to y this game with you so¡­ leave." Ba looked at Gabriel''s bewildered expression and she felt that her chin is trembling. Thest thing she wants is to cry in front of him. "You can let yourself out."


    Gabriel watched Ba as she turned and went to her bedroom. He jolted when the door mmed behind her.


    Gabriel rubbed his face forcibly. Now what? One minute she is all over him, and the next one she is telling him to leave. Gabriel med himself. He shouldn''t ask her to sit on hisp or allow the tension between them to build up so much. It is obvious that Ba never opened up to anyone like that and instead of easing her into it, he pulled away, making her feel unwanted.


    In the bedroom¡­


    Ba plopped on the bed and hugged a pillow, curling up around it. She thought that she will cry, but there are no tears and instead of crying, she was angry.


    Ba felt stupid. Why is Gabriel treating like she is a kid? She wants him to see her as a woman, and for a moment she thought that was the case, but then he said that he should leave because they need to take it slow. She knows that maybe she rushed, but it felt right at that time, and she would not regret it if they went further because she likes Gabriel very much, and she wants with him to do things that couples do because she is not a child.


    Ba groaned in frustration and buried her face in the pillow. Now what? Well, if Gabriel is not willing to treat her like a grownup, maybe it''s for the best that they don''t see each other anymore. She already has one man in her life who is treating her like a princess without touching her; his name is Benjamin Casano, and she does not need one more.


    Ba does not want to break up with Gabriel. She enjoys hispany immensely, and he makes her feel things she never felt before¡­ but maybe it was too good to be true. At this thought, a lone tear slid down her cheek. And then another one, and another¡­ and she buried her face in the pillow deeper, refusing to acknowledge that this is impacting her to the point of crying.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1811 - The Second Date (the Real One) (9)

    Ba sniffled in the pillow while suppressing her sobs and telling herself that one week of dating is not a big deal and she should not cry about it. Gabriel is out of her league and she should cherish that one week because it''s more than she ever thought it would be possible.


    She jolted when the mattress behind her dipped and Gabriel''s hands wrapped around her.


    "I told you to leave.", Ba said grumpily while hoping that her shaky voice didn''t betray she is crying.


    Gabriel buried his face in her hair, at the nape of her neck, and spoke softly: "And I told you that I''m not leaving until you tell me what made you angry. Ba, we need to talk. There will be many asions when we don''t agree and running away will not solve anything."


    Ba didn''t respond. She took a deep breath while trying to calm down. It seems that Gabriel didn''t notice that she was crying, and she does not want to reveal that. It will appear that she is immature and it will give him another reason to treat her as a child.


    After several slow deep breaths, Ba felt that she has her emotions under control. "What do you want, Gabriel? If you are going to treat me as a kid, it''s better that you leave."


    "Ba¡­ I took you on a date. More than once. I introduced you as my girlfriend and as my fianc¨¦e. Which part of that was me treating you as a kid? I don''t know what your opinion of me is, but I am not a pedophile and I would not kiss a little girl. Well, maybe I would if we are acquainted enough, but on the cheek."


    Ba thought about his words and realized that he is right. Actually, other than controlling himself from being grabby, he treated her as an equal. Now she really felt like a kid who threw a tantrum.


    "I''m sorry¡­", Ba said in a small voice and she felt that Gabriel''s hold on her tightened.


    She shifted a bit and turned to face him. "Will our every date be like this¡­ ups and downs and close to cracking?"


    Gabriel gently caressed her cheek. "Last time you came to talk to me, and now I came to talk to you. As long as we are talking, it will be OK. The more we know each other, there will be fewer downs and more ups until we reach a point where we trust each other."


    "I trust you.", Ba said right away.


    "But you thought that I am treating you as a kid. If you knew me better, you would know that is not the case."


    Ba had to add: "And if you knew me better, you would know that I would not regret going all the way with you. We don''t know how we will feel a week from now, or further in the future because our feelings will change with our experiences and based on how we treat each other. But even if our rtionship ends up with a breakup, I will be happy that my first time was with the man I like, who knows what he is doing, and who likes me back enough to be considerate of me."


    Ba saw that Gabriel nodded in acknowledgment of her words, and she asked: "What do we do now?"


    "We take it slow and get to know each other. OK?"


    Ba smiled. She does not know about the slow part, but she wants to know more about Gabriel. "Kiss me."


    Gabriel interpreted her smile and her request for a kiss as an agreement.


    He inched closer and pecked her lips.


    "Don''t leave¡­", Ba said while fisting his shirt. She wanted him to stay the night, even if that means only hugs and kisses.


    Gabriel understood her question in terms of a breakup. "I will not leave you unless you stop loving me."


    Ba smiled. "Promise?"


    "I do."


    Ba''s arms snaked around Gabriel''s neck and she pulled herself closer and kissed him. Once, twice, trice¡­ and then Gabriel took over, deepening the kiss and another kissing frenzy began.


    This was different from the sofa, because they were in the bedroom, on the bed, and it took less than a minute for both of them to breathe heavily.


    Gabriel felt the arousal building up and he inched away.


    "Ba¡­", he called with an intention to slow down, but she kissed him without a care what he wants to say.


    Gabriel growled. He wanted to move away, but she clung to him like a ko. "Ba¡­"


    "Gabriel¡­", Ba spoke into his lips. "I agree that we should not rush things¡­ but how about we do what feels right?"


    Ba smiled when she saw him giving her a small nod and she exined: "Right now, I want to hug and kiss you and I don''t have other expectations, but if anything else happens, we should not stop it. Just how we should not force doing things, we should not force stopping them either."


    It''s not that Gabriel does not agree with this logic, but¡­ "Ba, if we stay in the bed and kiss and hug, there is only one thing that can happen. I am not a saint. I am a man and right now I am aroused and barely controlling myself."


    Ba didn''t want to continue talking in this direction, knowing that it will only be a repeat of what happened in the living room. She bit her lower lip and a secondter Gabriel jolted when her hand rubbed against his bulging crotch.


    "What are you doing?"


    As a response, she gripped his erection how much the fabric of his pants allowed. Penny told Ba a few things, and Ba wanted to try them.


    Gabriel closed his eyes and gritted his teeth in an attempt to stay present. This girl is testing his control big time.


    "You said that you are not treating me as a kid. I want you to treat me as your girlfriend.", Ba half-whispered while looking at his expression.


    "I should¡­"


    "You promised that you will not leave.", Ba cut him off, knowing what he is about to say.


    Gabriel''s eyes shed with realization¡­ "You want me to stay overnight?"


    "You promised."


    Gabriel shook his head helplessly. "You tricked me."


    "Why are you acting like a shy girl?"


    "Because you are acting like a wolf who wants to eat me up.", Gabriel responded cheekily.


    "So¡­ If I act like a shy girl, you will be the wolf?"


    "Do you want me to be one?"


    "No. I want you to be yourself and to stop acting like I am going to break if you touch me."


    Gabriel observed Ba''s expression that turned stubborn again and he smiled. He was happy to hear that she wants him to be himself. It is such a simple thing, yet for him, it was a first and at that moment he realized that Ba is the right girl for him. She is the only one who looks at him for who he is, as a person, and if he had a ring handy, he would ask her to marry him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1812 - The Second Date (the Real One) (10)

    Gabriel took in a deep breath and closed his eyes while thinking about their current situation. It is obvious that Ba wants to feel his touch and he can''t deny that he wants to touch her as well. Is there a point in waiting?


    However, he can''t ignore the emotional baggage he carries. Victoria left deep wounds and Ba is healing them beautifully, but they are not gone yet. Should he take advantage of Ba''s innocence? Is it called taking advantage if she wants it as well? Gabriel was not sure.


    Ba said that he is the experienced one, but other than Victoria, he never touched any other woman¡­ and he does not remember thest time Victoria was in his embrace because it all went downhill when Steve showed up, more than three years ago and since then he and Victoria were drifting apart. And even before that, the rift between them started shortly after they got married, when Gabriel mentioned kids and Victoria refused to talk about it.


    Gabriel scolded himself, why is he thinking about Victoria when Ba is in front of him?


    Ba said that what matters is right now, and he agrees with her. No one knows what tomorrow brings, and it''s foolish to wait for a better timing when the perfect opportunity is already here.


    Gabriel cupped Ba''s cheeks and looked into her eyes. "I will not leave, Ba. And I promise to be myself. In return, I ask you to do the same. Stay with me, and if you want something, let me know¡­ and that includes if you want me to stop."


    Ba was not sure what he is talking about, but she knew that he dropped his guard and the intensity of his gaze made it impossible to look away.


    Gabriel''s hands moved, one to the back of her head and the other on her lower back, pulling her closer to him.


    Their bodies stuck together at the same time their lips connected, and the air in the room became heady.


    Ba''s fingers fumbled with the buttons of his shirt, revealing his toned chest, one button at a time and Ba sneaked nces at his body between kisses.


    She was not sure what is more exhrating, the fact that she is undressing him, or the fact that he is not stopping her.


    When thest button gave in, she snaked her arms around his body, under the unbuttoned shirt, and relished the feeling of his skin against her bare arms.


    Gabriel''s kisses moved from her lips lower, tracing the edge of her jaw and then descending on her neck.


    Ba''s breath hitched when she realized that his hot palm is gliding over her thigh, under her dress.


    Little by little, their touching became bolder as they unclothed each other.


    Gabriel gauged Ba''s mood, but the only thing he could see was that she wanted him to continue, and he was not wrong.


    Ba yearned for the feeling of belonging and she finally found it, right there, in Gabriel''s arms.


    Gabriel decided to give her onest chance. He broke the kiss andid sideways next to her. "Ba, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Ba nervously nced down and as soon as her gazended on his erection, her head snapped up to look into his eyes. "Don''t you think it''s redundant to ask me that after we got naked?"


    "I will take that as a yes¡­", Gabriel murmured and continued covering her skin with kisses.


    Ba''s body tensed and eased under Gabriel''s ministrations, eagerly waiting to feel what ising next.


    She didn''t resist when he parted her legs slightly and his handnded at the cradle of her thighs.


    "Ah¡­", she moaned softly as his fingers moved between her folds. She touched herself many times, but it was never so intense.


    "Rx, sweet Ba¡­"


    She felt the vibration of his voice on her breast and gasped when his middle finger entered her.


    His finger moved out and then it went back again, and again¡­ making her writhe and her hips moved to meet his hand. And then his thumb pressed on her clit, moving rhythmically with his middle finger, pushing Ba closer to the edge.


    Gabriel listened to Ba''s sweet sounds that were driving him crazy and he wanted to jab himself inside her, but he chanted silently that she should feel the rapture and rxpletely because it is her first time, and he needs to make sure it''s good for her.


    Ba''s body tensed and she cried into his neck as she fell apart in his hand.


    Ba''s eyes focused on Gabriel''s, and she thought that he will give her another chance to stop, but he didn''t.


    Gabriel parted her legs wider with his knees as he positioned himself.


    "This might hurt¡­", he said, and she felt an unfamiliar pressure gliding between her folds, making her jolt every time it reached her throbbing engorged peak. Once, twice, and then the pressure concentrated on one spot and she felt a stretch and pain, and she knew that this is it. They are one.


    Ba gripped his back, and she didn''t want to make a sound that might reveal she is burning from the inside, out of fear that he will stop.


    "Ba¡­", his husky voice sounded close to her ear. "Rx¡­ it''s OK¡­ Breathe¡­"


    His hips moved slowly, and he chanted words that she didn''t understand because her mind was a mess, but she knew that he is telling her he is with her and that he will not leave her. Tonight, or ever.


    ¡­


    Gabriel cradled Ba in his arms and observed her rxed sleeping face.


    He was torn into two. One part was scolding him for not keeping it in his pants, and the other one was enjoying this newly found intimacy.


    Gabriel knows that it was her first time, the blood on the towel he wiped Ba with proved it, but it took her only a minute for her to rx and for her hips to move to meet his. Ba is amazing.


    Her scent, her vors, the way she looks at him, all the sounds she is making, and even how her insides mold around his shaft¡­ everything is perfect. The more Gabriel finds out about Ba, the more he is convinced that she is his other half and that they belong together.


    He was so excited that he could not sleep... and he was getting aroused again.


    Gabriel wondered, if he gets a ring tomorrow and proposes to Ba, will he freak her out? They don''t need to get married right away, he can wait for her to finish school, but he would like to give her the status of his fianc¨¦e so that everyone knows that she is taken. And even if they get married before she graduates, he will not stop her from going to school and pursuing a career of her choice. As Mrs. Gabriel Long, Ba can do whatever she wants and he will support her.


    Ah, he should probably talk to Ben first. If Ben finds out that Gabriel bedded Ba, Gabriel fears that Ben might make a eunuch out of him. But if Gabriel shows his sincerity, and proposes marriage, that should change things, right?


    Ba shifted in her sleep and opened her eyes slightly. She looked up at Gabriel and gave him a drowsy smile before snuggling closer to him and drifting off back to dreand.


    Gabriel was confident that he never saw anything so beautiful in his life: a perfect smile on his perfect girlfriend¡­ soon to be fianc¨¦e.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1813 - Preparations And Plans Before The Finals (1)

    ~ Eastern Europe, the main base of the Lebedev family ~


    Sarah and Aiden returned from their date in Bucharest energized.


    Their date evening was rxing, and they spent the night cuddling in the bed until Sarah slept off. Theyzied in the morning and had breakfast in bed after which they got ready and returned to reality.


    As soon as Sarah and Aiden arrived at the main base of the Lebedev family, JoAnna gave Sarah a checkup with Imani''s assistance, and they confirmed that everything is fine with the pregnancy.


    To JoAnna''s surprise, both Sarah and Aiden said that they don''t want to know the gender of the baby, yet. Sarah would like a boy and Aiden is set on a girl, and both of them know that whatever the oue is, one of them will be disappointed. The parents-to-be agreed to adjust their mindsets to any of the two possibilities before they confirm with a test.


    Once everything health-rted was done, JoAnna asked if she can talk with Sarah in private, and Aiden and Imani left the room.


    Aiden went to spend some time with their fur-babies and Sarah said that she will join him when she is done with JoAnna.


    "Sarah, as your doctor and as your sister, I need to remind you not to take unnecessary risks."


    "I know. I am careful.", Sarah assured JoAnna.


    "Are you sure about it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You want to go back to that ce tomorrow morning. Is that necessary?"


    Sarah pressed her lips into a line. She knows what JoAnna is talking about and the best thing she could do is to stay back and take care of her body, but she does not want to separate from Aiden.


    "If I don''t go, Aiden will not go either because the two of us being apart is not an option. And that means we will waste this chance to infiltrate the Voronin family. They are all around us and we can''t afford to let them be. We will not have another opportunity like this one. Besides¡­ after thest attack, I don''t think any ce is safe. Do you expect us to hide forever?"


    JoAnna didn''t respond. Sarah has a point, but JoAnna does not agree with her. JoAnna believes that for the next seven months, Sarah should take her health and safety as a priority, even if that means hiding. This is not only about jeopardizing the pregnancy. Sarah can''t be her usual self due to hormones and awareness that there is a baby in her belly and that means she can''t defend herself properly.


    But JoAnna knows that there is no use in talking because they will only argue without achieving anything.


    ¡­


    Felix waited eagerly for his five minutes with Sarah and Aiden.


    "New and improved¡­", Felix proudly pushed two boxes forward, each with a set of Eve-lens and ear studs.


    "What is improved?", Aiden asked.


    "I examined the signal jammer you brought with youst time and I found the way to break through it. There is a chance that the iing signal will be blocked, but I am fairly confident that your signal will reach out of the jamming web."


    "How fairly confident is that?", Aiden was not happy with this vague estimate.


    "It will definitely go through the jammer you brought in, so if others have the same settings, you are good to go. However, we will know for certain once you try it from there. In the worst case, you will face the same situation you have now. I am working on modifying the drone and I might have a working prototype in about two days, so we will work on finding a way to send it to you."


    Sarah was optimistic. She knows that Felix''s gadgets always work, and he is the master of miniaturizing technology. If Eve can join them on this risky mission, that would be amazing. Also, it will give them an opportunity to send a distress signal easily, if necessary. "Thanks, Felix. These are great."


    Aiden didn''t want to break Sarah''s happy bubble, but he didn''t want her to get carried away either. "I hope they work because we are entering the final stage and if I am right, they will move us closer to the core of the base. That means more surveince and we will not be able to freely walk out of range to make calls..."


    ¡­


    As part of the preparations for their departure to the Voronin family, Sarah and Aiden spoke with Jeff and Michael about the White foundation; with Konstantin, Zack, Sophia, and Ste about the Lebedev family; with Aaron, Noah, Michael, and Oni about the Army of Chaos; with Nico and Beck on the performance tests they did on the security (aka Eve); with Genie, Haru and N about the situation with kids, their properties and businesses and the day trickled away in meetings that were mostly in person and a few people attended via video-conferencing.


    Sarah and Aiden wanted to make sure that everything is in order, because they didn''t know how long they will stay at the Voronin family this time, and there was a chance that they might be offline.


    Dinner was more than one hour away when Sarah and Aiden entered Hong''s room.


    "Can we talk?", Sarah asked.


    Hong gestured for them to sit on the sofa, and he sat opposite them.


    "We believe that after ourst few days at the main base of the Voronin family, we all have a better understanding of how things work there and about the possibilities¡­", Sarah said to Hong. "You told us that you are interested in getting your hands on Simeon and that you don''t care about the organization. Is that still valid or do you have different thoughts?"


    "You want to say something so just say it.", Hong said bluntly. He knows that Sarah is trying to ease him into a conversation, but he was never someone who liked to beat around the bush.


    Sarah nced at Aiden and he understood that he should talk.


    "We want you to consider taking over the role that belongs to you."


    Hong''s brows furrowed at Aiden''s words. "You want me to be the Grand Master?"


    Aiden confirmed. "At least temporarily. Based on the information we have, there are many bases and numerous undercover operatives. Each of them works independently, reporting to various people, but at the top is the Grand Master. Considering what we know, I can be a leader of the base with the potential of bing an Elder, but my position will be unstable for anything more than gathering information. Without connections on the inside, I can''t overthrow Simeon and expect to be the Grand Master so our only way to take Voronins down is to engage in an open confrontation which will cause losses on both sides no matter how much information about them we have."


    Aiden paused and observed Hong, expecting him to say something, but Hong only gestured for Aiden to continue.


    "Let''s put the open war on the side and focus on the present. Assuming that our infiltration is sessful, and you manage to get close to Simeon. Once you get rid of him, Elders and all other bases will be without a leader. That means we will end up with many factions and individuals who have ess to the information, connections, and technology of Voronins, yet each of them will do their own thing. That will be horrible, like unleashing a swarm of rogues and powered-up bullies who can''t be controlled¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1814 - Preparations And Plans Before The Finals (2)

    "Continue...", Hong urged Aiden. "I believe that this is the part where you tell me how that chaos can be prevented."


    Aiden nodded in confirmation. "If you take over as the Grand Master, I will support you as an Elder and then we can decide what is worth keeping and what will be disbanded but in an orderly way where we will remove resources from their hands before we let go of the people."


    Hong''s expression was unreadable. "What can the two of us do? It will be the two of us surrounded by Elders and other characters who are gathering supporters for decades and they will all have inmon seeing us as neers who snatched something they believe it''s theirs."


    "It does not need to be just the two of us. Didn''t you mention that there are people loyal to your father, and maybe to you? After Simeon is out, people will approach you and we can confirm their sincerity with the truth potion."


    "I thought that you said the potion is not useful.", Hong reminded Aiden of one of their previous situations.


    "That is the case if we try to do it secretly because people will tell the truth, however they will be aware that something is wrong. But if you are the Grand Master and we do the interrogation in one swoop as part of the official process, it will be different." Aiden saw that Hong''s expression shifted slightly and he knew that Hong is softening up. He continued easing Hong into the idea: "In addition, you can bring your people. Right now, I can think of Bo, Souta, and Wing. You trust them and they are loyal to you. With the three of them, Francisca, Azra, and Cam are part of the package. Of course, there are other kids, but at this point, we don''t know how many we might need."


    Aiden paused and nced at Sarah before continuing to talk to Hong.


    "Let''s not forget that Sarah is the head of the Lebedev family, and we have many other allies. But none of that will work unless you take your role as the Grand Master. Your father was the Grand Master, and you are the rightful heir. No matter how strong Simeon''s influence is, some of the people will support you. Once you step on that throne and hold the reins, you can decide what you want to do with the organization and we will support you as long as you pull the Voronin''s people out of the White family and take targets off our backs."


    Hong''s gaze didn''t leave Aiden and he pressed his lips into a line, unsure how to answer.


    Of course, getting people away from the Whites (Sarah and Aiden included) is not a problem, but he never thought about taking over the Voronin family as the Grand Master. That is the role he didn''t consider in a very long time, and he associates it with all the bad things that happened to his beloved wife and all the misery that followed after. Also, Hong knows that his father would treat him differently if he didn''t carry the weight of the Voronins on his shoulders. Hong never med his father, but he sees the organization as something evil he should stay away from.


    "Think about it.", Sarah urged Hong. "It is a position your father left you and we can help you take it back from your Cousin. If we make the right moves, as the Grand Master you will have ess to all the information necessary to keep Tashi safe. We are returning to the base tomorrow and we believe that within a few days the tournament will be over, and Aiden will get his position as the base leader or maybe something close to the main family. In either case, they will stop looking at Aiden as an outsider and he will be one of them. That is the time when we need to decide what our next step will be¡­"


    Sarah and Aiden left the room and Hong returned to his spot next to the window that is facing the forest. He listened and said that he will think about it. He wants his revenge, and his Cousin should suffer, but Hong can''t stop doubting if that is the right thing to do. Sure, there is a chance that Simeon forgot about Tashi and Gedeon Voronin (aka Hong), but what if he didn''t? What if Simeon has some protocol that if anything happens to him, Tashi (and others like her) will be eliminated? What can Hong do in that case? To attack openly? Swiftly? To take away his power? Hong does not know, but he believes that Tashi''s safety shoulde before his vengeance because he can''t bring back the dead while he can protect the living ones. Maybe.


    ¡­


    After all the meetings and chats were done, Sarah and Aiden went to their room and Sarah plopped on the bed.


    Aiden saw that Sarah is fighting with her fatigue to stay awake, so he informed her: "Dinner is in half an hour. You can take a nap."


    Sarah extended her arms toward him, indicating that she wants him to join her on the bed.


    Aiden looked at his sweet wife, ready to cuddle, and he shook his head while smiling. If someone sees her like this, they would not believe that she is the main character in more than one deadly organization. His wife is amazing.


    Aiden hopped on the bed, next to Sarah, and in the next moment, she snuggled into his embrace.


    He noticed that she is shifting, which is unusual because in thest few weeks Sarah sleeps off within seconds. Probably due to pregnancy.


    "Is there something on your mind?", Aiden asked.


    "I''m not sure why, but I feel restless.", Sarah admitted.


    "Did something happen?"


    Sarah exhaled. "After the checkup, I spoke with Anna, and she told me not to be reckless. I mean¡­ am I reckless? What should I do? Find a safe ce and hide? Where is that safe ce? They took down Eve and we had armed intruders on our properties. Victoria was in our house during the attack; imagine what would happen if she had a gun or a knife, or if she knew how to snap necks! She was in the room with the kids! And they kidnapped you from our own city! Our skills, army, technology, security protocols, nothing helped! We take them out one by one and they still keep oning. Tell me¡­ where is safe!? Should I find a dark corner and curl up with the hope that no one will notice me?" Sarah''s voice was rising with her anxiety.


    Aiden hugged Sarah and rubbed her back while trying to calm her down.


    After some time, Aiden inched away and cupped Sarah''s cheeks, lifting her head so that he can see her face.


    "There is no safe ce, love¡­ But that does not mean that we can''t make one for ourselves.", Aiden''s voice was gentle, yetced with confidence that spilled onto Sarah and she smiled.


    Aiden kissed her on the lips and continued talking.


    "Think about it. We wanted a home, and we built several. At our first Christmas, it was just the two of us, and now we celebrate with friends and family, expanding our tables every year to amodate all of them. We needed an army and we have more than one at our disposal. Your arm that was useless is now your strongest weapon. You brought me back when everyone gave up on me. Eve, VR??? Tell me, is there anything that is impossible for us? Whatever we need, we either take, buy, or create, and we make it our own. Building a safe spot should not be a problem."


    Sarah blinked a few times and then her face broke into a smile. "You are brilliant!"


    Aiden''s eyebrows shoot up. "I am?"


    Sarah nodded enthusiastically. "Bat cave¡­"


    Aiden didn''t get it. "What?"


    "The cave under the Beach house. We never utilized it. It is huge and we can do so many things with it. We can open up ess to the road and the ocean, connect it to the underground garage where vehicles and the helicopters are¡­ and reinforce the cave itself to be an imprable bunker. The location is perfect because it''s already ours and no one will suspect that it''s anything more than a vacation house that we use asionally. The enormous lot is a big bonus. The Cliffside Vi has secured underground areas, but that is our home, and our enemies will expect us there, while the Beach house has lower visibility."


    Aiden saw that Sarah is excited about this new project, and he approved. "I will get in touch with Louis and Cash and they can start working on it. If it''s a bunker, we should weaponize it. Jarred can help¡­" Aiden saw that Sarah frowned as he spoke. "What?"


    "The more people know about it, the less safe it will be. We had so many projects that we can design this one ourselves. Let''s pick a few people who are necessary, but I would prefer no outsiders. Mike was in construction before he became Charlie''s assistant, he should be able to help. We can get his inputs without disclosing the location. If we buy furniture and other equipment in small waves, it will not be noticeable, and if anyone notices, they will think we are redecorating the Beach house. And between our kids and Felix, gadgets will be set. Weapons cane from the Army of Chaos and if anything needs to be purchased, it will be done through our existing channels. What else are we missing?..."


    Aiden looked at Sarah''s lit up face and realized that she will not nap before dinner.


    He was not sure how much that cave can be their safe ce, but he knew that it''s a side-project to keep Sarah distracted from the Voronins and their uing mission thates with a heavy dose of stress.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1815 - Sunday Morning Wakeup Call (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    While Sarah and Aiden handled things in the main base of the Lebedev family, it was early morning in Los Angeles.


    In Penny''s and Ben''s vi¡­


    "Penny¡­ Honey¡­", Ben called while nudging his wife gently.


    "What?", Penny asked drowsily.


    "Ba didn''te homest night, and she is not answering her phone."


    Penny''s eyes sprang open. "What? Howe? What¡­?" Penny realized that it''s Sunday morning and groaned. "Ah¡­ you forgot¡­ she said that after her date with Gabriel, she will go to her apartment."


    Ben made a face. He forgot. However¡­ "Why is she not answering her phone?"


    Penny wanted to sleep more, but she could hear that Ben is concerned. She opened her eyes and noticed the darkness through the window. "What''s the time?"


    "Five-thirty."


    Penny hoped that he is joking. "In the morning?"


    Ben nodded. Penny propped herself on her elbow to reach for her phone and check the time. Her face dropped when she saw that it''s 5:21 AM.


    "Beeeeen¡­", Penny whined and plopped back in the bed, pulling the cover higher to tuck herself in. "Ba is not answering her phone because she is sleeping. Everyone is sleeping. Why are you awake?"


    "I got up to drink water and saw that the door of Ba''s room is open, and the bed is empty and¡­ I panicked."


    Penny snorted. "Un-panic yourself and get back to bed. Or at least stop waking me up¡­ I want to sleep more. It''s Sunday¡­ why are you punishing me?" Penny opened one eye and saw Ben who is sitting on the edge of the bed and sulking. "What?"


    "Ba is not answering her phone and I am worried."


    Ben reminded Penny that even though there is an exnation for Ba''s absence, he would still like to hear that Ba is fine.


    Penny was exasperated. "Ba went on a date with Gabriel and he dropped her off to her apartment. She sleeps there most of the time, why are you worried now?"


    "I have a feeling that something is wrong."


    Penny puffed her cheeks. "If Ba is not answering and you are set on checking on her, you have two options. One is to go to her apartment and see if she is there in which case you will wake her up and she will probably m the door in your face. The other option is to call Gabriel and confirm that he dropped her offst night safely. Keep in mind that if you do that, you will wake up Gabriel unless he got up to drink water or some other nonsense this early in the morning. Whatever you do, unless it''s a real emergency, leave me alone and you should probably leave Ba and Gabriel to sleep as well."


    Ben thought how calling Gabriel is a good idea. At least he will not throw a tantrum and m the door in his face, like Ba. Ben checked his contacts and realized that he has a problem.


    "Penny¡­ Honey¡­ Love¡­"


    "What!?"


    "Do you have Gabriel''s phone number?"


    "First, don''t call me honey or love when you are waking me up at five-thirty on a Sunday. Second, I don''t have his number¡­"


    Penny would call Victoria or Bridgette from the Long family, and she has their numbers. She never had any need to contact Steve or Gabriel, so she does not have their contact information.


    "Penny¡­ Love... Sweetheart... You must have some way to reach him..."


    Penny groaned when she heard Ben calling her sweetly. "Give me my phone..."


    ~ the Long family''s vi ~


    Bridgette pped her phone which was on the nightstand, thinking that it''s an rm, but the thing kept on making noise.


    "Ugh¡­", Bridgette made unintelligible sounds when she realized that it''s her phone.


    "What?", she mumbled into her phone as she ced it next to her ear.


    "Sorry, Biddy for waking you up¡­", Penny said. "I''m trying to get ahold of Gabriel, and I don''t have his number."


    Without thinking, Bridgette poked Steve who was sleeping next to her.


    "Hmmm?", Steve mumbled half-asleep.


    "It''s for Gabriel¡­", Bridgette said and gave him her phone.


    Steve blinked his eyes open. Why would someone call Bridgette''s number if it''s for Gabriel?


    "Yes?", Steve spoke into the phone.


    "Oh, hi, Steve¡­It''s Penny¡­", Penny felt like dying from embarrassment. Talking to Bridgette is one thing, but with Steve is totally different. They know each other, but they are not buddy-buddies and now she woke him up. She felt like strangling Ben. Why did she agree to call Bridgette? How many people will she disturb on Sunday morning because Ben has a feeling that something is off?


    Penny cleared her throat awkwardly. "Sorry to wake you up¡­"


    "What time it is?", Steve interrupted her.


    "Five-thirty."


    "Must be important.", Steve said with warningced in his voice.


    "Uhm¡­ I''m trying to reach Gabriel and I don''t have his phone number. Can you send it to me?"


    Steve was NOT happy about being woken up. "Did he have an ident?"


    "No¡­ Not that I know¡­", Penny stuttered.


    "Did something horrible happen?"


    "I don''t know¡­"


    "Then why couldn''t this wait for after the sun is up?"


    Penny exhaled. "Please, don''t shoot the messenger. Can you give me Gabriel''s phone number? ... Please?"


    "I will shoot at whoever cuts my Sunday''s sleep short for no good reason.", Steve ended the call curtly and flicked the phone back to Bridgette.


    "Who was it?", Bridgette asked with a yawn.


    "Penny.", Steve grumbled while finding afortable position with hope to continue his sleep.


    "What does she want?"


    Steve could not believe this. "You woke me up and gave me your phone, and you don''t know why?"


    "It was a female voice, mentioning Gabriel, and I assumed it''s work-rted¡­"


    Steve wanted to ask, if it''s work-rted, why would anyone call her? But he was super-sleepy, and he didn''t want to talk about anything. "It''s Sunday, damnit. I want to sleep."


    "But what did Penny want? She must have a reason to call this early."


    "She wants Gabriel''s phone number."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know, but it does not seem to be important. If you want to know more, call Penny¡­"


    Steve turned his back to Bridgette, covering himself almost over his head as a clear indication that this discussion is over.


    Bridgette could not leave it be. If Penny called because she wants to get in touch with Gabriel, it must be rted to Ba. She called Penny to hear what happened.


    Penny apologized again and said that Ben is worried and that Gabriel had a date with Bast night and that is why she wants to get his number.


    "Only to confirm that he dropped her off homest night."


    Bridgette could not believe the reason behind the call, Steve was right in refusing to talk about this further. Bridgette thought that something serious happened, yet it was the case of Ben being thirsty at five-thirty in the morning and forgetting that his daughter (aka Ba) has her own apartment. But Bridgette was awake already and she gave Penny Gabriel''s phone number before going back to bed with the hope that she can resume her sleep.


    Bridgette scooted under the cover, and she was surprised when Steve''s arms wrapped around her and pulled her until her back stuck to his chest.


    "You are not sleeping?", Bridgette asked the obvious, feeling guilty for waking him up.


    Steve works hard at the Long industries and on top of that he is managing the Long family and it''s rare that he gets to sleep properly, yet she disturbed his rest. If she listened to the call in the first ce, she would talk to Penny without waking up Steve.


    "I''m sorry for waking you up.", Bridgette said when Steve didn''t respond to her previous question.


    Steve nuzzled her neck with his nose. "Did you start taking the pill?"


    Bridgette was surprised by this sudden change in topic. "Not yet."


    Their daughter, Denise, is ten months old, and Bridgette was breastfeeding until recently. Actually, Denise still asks for her mom to breastfeed her, and Bridgette gives in to her daughter''s demands once or twice a day.


    "How about we make another baby?", Steve''s husky voice caressed Bridgette''s ear.


    "Now?"


    "It''s Sunday morning, we are awake¡­ Do you have anything better to do?" Steve''s hips moved, allowing her to feel his erection on her bottom.


    Bridgette giggled and turned to face him. "Stephen Long, you don''t make a baby because you are bored on a Sunday morning."


    Steve pecked her lips and looked into her blue eyes. "Mrs. Long, how about we make a baby because I love you and I want to impregnate you?"


    Bridgette inhaled a shaky breath. Even after all this time with Steve, his intensity makes her mind stutter. She could not find words to answer, so she wrapped her arms around him and returned his kisses.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1816 - Sunday Morning Wakeup Call (2)

    In Ba''s apartment¡­


    Ba''s phone was inside a purse in the living room, that is why she didn''t hear when her father called. But Gabriel''s phone was in the pocket of his pants, on the floor¡­ somewhere¡­


    Gabriel frowned when he heard the familiar ringtone. Who is calling him on Sunday morning? Based on theck of sunlight outside, it''s either super-early, or he slept the whole day.


    His eyesnded on Ba who was sleeping soundly by his side. She is beautiful. He could get used to this... waking up by her side. People get used to good things easily.


    Gabriel leaned toward his pants and ced one hand on the floor, to bnce himself while reaching to pull his pants closer.


    After fishing his phone out of the pocket, Gabriel saw that it was an unknown phone number, and he didn''t want to answer, but he is already here so... he took the call reluctantly.


    "Yes?", Gabriel said when he took the call and noticed that Ba stirred.


    He liked that she didn''t react to the phone ringing, yet she moved at the sound of his voice.


    "Gabriel?"


    Gabriel frowned. The person sounds familiar. "Yes¡­ And you are?"


    "This is Ben¡­ sorry to wake you up, but I need to know if you dropped off Ba at her cest night."


    Gabriel watched Ba who started moving more, and she groaned while stretching.


    Gabriel swiftly moved closer and covered her mouth with his hand, making Ba''s eyes spring open in panic.


    In her sleep, Ba heard Gabriel''s voice, and she was sure that she is dreaming. But then there was something soft against her lips and she was startled. Gabriel IS in her bed! Oh, gosh! She held her breath at Gabriel''s next words...


    "Yes, Ben¡­ I dropped her offst night to her apartment."


    Gabriel put his finger over his lips, indicating to Ba to be quiet and she nodded.


    "Did you see her get in?", Ben asked.


    Gabriel smiled. "Yes. I saw her get into her apartment."


    "When was that?"


    "Uhm¡­", Gabriel paused while thinking about the time he and Ba reached her apartmentst night. "Around nine o''clock. Is there something wrong?"


    "I hope not. I had a strange feeling, and she was not in her room, so I tried calling her to make sure she is fine, but she didn''t answer her phone. I had all kinds of thoughts that something horrible happened to her, but I''m sure it''s just my imagination. I am sorry for waking you up."


    Gabriel looked at Ba whose eyes full of anticipation were on him. He could see that she is worried about her father calling him at this hour and he reminded himself to focus on the call. Does Ben know something? Probably not.


    Gabriel was confident that he can handle this situation with ease. After all, he was trained to be the head of the Long family, and a slick tongue that can pacify people is part of that job description.


    "Don''t worry, Ben. I am sure Ba is fine because I saw her with my own eyes as she entered her apartmentst night. Considering the current time, she might be sleeping, but she will call you when she checks her phone and sees missed calls. After she wakes up."


    "Yes, I am sure that will be the case. Again, sorry¡­" Ben ended the call.


    Gabriel kept his phone on the side table and met Ba''s smiling eyes.


    "Why did my dad call you?"


    "He called you first, but you didn''t answer¡­ so he called me."


    Ba blinked. "That does not answer my question, why did he call?"


    Gabriel pushed a stray lock of Ba''s hair behind her ear and smiled slyly. "He was worried that a wolf ate you up, not knowing that you are the wolf."


    He chuckled at her shocked expression, scooted lower under the cover, and pulled her into his embrace.


    Gabriel took a deep breath, inhaling her scent before saying in a half-whisper: "It''s early, we should sleep."


    Ba was not sure where to put her hands. He is naked! Well, they both are. Last night was steamy and she didn''t think about it, but now¡­ it''s different.


    "I don''t think I can sleep like this.", Ba admitted.


    Gabriel stifled augh when he saw that she is trying to hide her intense blush, and he had to mention: "You didn''t have a problem sleeping like thisst night¡­ and you did so much more, sweet Ba."


    Ba swallowed her non-existent saliva. He is right. They did all kinds of things. She lowered her head and smiled when she remembered the gentle words he murmured while cuddling her to sleep. She wondered, is this how a loved woman feels? Probably.


    Her smile fell when she heard Gabriel''s question: "Are you regretting it?"


    "No, no¡­", Ba said quickly. "It''s just¡­ it''s something new and I need to get used to it. Are you¡­ regretting?", Ba asked even though his sly smile told her that he has no regrets whatsoever.


    "What do you need to get used to?", Gabriel asked, ignoring her previous question.


    "This¡­ This¡­ intimacy.", Ba stuttered as Gabriel''s smile widened.


    "Do you like it?"


    Ba''s breath hitched. "What?"


    Gabriel spoke slowly while observing every detail of her face. "The intimacy¡­ when I touch you¡­ when I hold you¡­ do you like it?"


    "Yes.", Ba breathed.


    "There is only one way to get used to it¡­ we need to do it more often."


    Ba''s eyes widened when Gabriel slipped lower, disappearing under the coverpletely, and she closed her eyes when she felt his kisses traveling over her body, charging up her nerve endings.


    She became soft in his arms quickly, rxing almost immediately, and eagerly awaiting to see what will he do next.


    She didn''t resist when he spread her legs open wide, and her head snapped up when she felt his breath at the cradle of her thighs.


    "Gabriel it''s¡­ dirty¡­", thest word dissolved into a shudder that shook her soul as his tongue moved between her folds.


    "There is nothing dirty between two people who love each other...", she felt the vibration of Gabriel''s words, and then he continued exploring her with his tongue.


    Ba plopped back into a pillow and struggled to breathe as Gabriel introduced her to another type of pleasure.


    ¡­


    In Penny''s and Ben''s vi¡­


    Penny watched Ben who joined her on the bed with a satisfied smile on his face.


    She was not happy that she is awake this early, but she can''t go back to sleep and there is no point in scolding him again.


    "It seems you got ahold of Ba¡­", Penny guessed that must be the reason behind Ben''s improved mood.


    "No. But I spoke to Gabriel."


    "What did he say?"


    "He dropped her off at her ce around nine o''clock."


    Penny thought about how that is strange. Isn''t that early? "Nine? Was he lying to get on your good side?"


    "Why would he lie? Gabriel said that he saw with his own eyes Ba entering her apartment. Those are his words. Andpared to anyone else who only grumbled about waking them up, Gabriel was understanding that I am only a concerned parent."


    The more Ben spoke, the more Penny was suspicious. "Really? He was understanding? Was he awake already?"


    "No. I woke him up."


    "And he didn''t curse at you or hang up?"


    "Why would he do that?"


    Penny looked at Ben and she can see that he is telling the truth, but¡­ Why would Gabriel drop off Ba at nine o''clock? Penny remembers that thest time Ba wanted to stay until eleven and now they didn''t have Ben hovering over Ba as a pressure toe early. Wait! Gabriel said that he saw Ba enter her apartment, that does not mean that he didn''t enter with her. And any normal person would be upset that someone wakes him up this early on a Sunday morning. Gabriel''s behavior points out that he is hiding something¡­ or feeling guilty about something. Did Gabriel and Ba fightst night, and that is why she got home early? Or¡­ did they spend the night together?


    Penny wondered, should she discuss this with Ben? Absolutely not. There is no way that Penny will share her assumptions with Ben, because he would flip and storm to Ba''s apartment that could either spoil the mood they have over there or he would find out that Ba is not there at all... a possibility exists that Gabriel took her somewhere else. Penny thought that it must have been romantic, considering that their date started with a big bouquet of red roses, and then Gabriel took Ba horse-riding.


    "Why are you smiling so knowingly?"


    Ben''s question pulled Penny out of her thoughts.


    "Nothing, nothing¡­ I am happy that you solved your dilemma. That''s it."


    Ben pulled Penny into an embrace. "What a caring wife I have."


    Penny hid herughter behind a cough. How can Ben be so oblivious? But¡­ maybe that is because he does not want to see it. For Ben, Ba will always be his little girl, no matter how much she grows up.


    Penny looked up at Ben. "Yes. I am the most caring one, even though you woke me up this early. What are we going to do now? How are you going topensate me?"


    Ben smiled slyly and his eyes locked on her lips. "I can think of a way or two¡­"


    Penny wrapped her arms around Ben''s neck and enjoyed all the kisses and caresses and everything that came after.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1817 - Team Falcon (1)

    ~ the main base of the Voronin family ~


    Sarah, Aiden, and Hong returned to the main base, in time to see the ranking from the previous events and to hear more details about the final stage.


    The information they received before leaving the main base was that the final event will includepetitors forming teams, but there was nothing more than that, and considering that the whole event was unpredictable, Hong had a theory that the organizers can change their minds at any time.


    While they unpacked, Aiden observed Sarah and noticed that her mood is better. The mini-vacation included a date and a much needed time with friends and family (fur-babies included), and it did wonders for Sarah''s mental state. He hoped that it willst until they get another break and in the meantime, he will do his best to keep her out of stressful situations.


    As much as Aiden agrees with JoAnna and he desires for Sarah to be safe, he didn''t dare to suggest for Sarah to stay behind. Thest time when he mentioned for them to part, it was also rted to the Voronin family and it ended up in aplete meltdown, and now¡­ he does not want to think about it.


    They also spent some time discussing ns for the bat-cave that is under the Beach house. To Aiden''s surprise, Sarah had realistic expectations.


    "I want it to be a safe house that we can use in case of emergencies. With the Ocean nearby, we can build underground turbines that will utilize the currents to provide uninterrupted power supply, independent from the power grid or the wind turbine that we have in ce. Several individual ess points will allow us to sneakily get in and out without being noticed and also will prevent us from being trapped in case someone finds out about it¡­"


    Aiden listened to Sarah and the more she spoke, the more he was impressed. He thought at first that she will n to use that cave as a safe spot where they can live without being disturbed, but now he sees that she wants to use that as a refuge in case of emergency. At first, he wanted to argue how with all their properties that have underground structures, they don''t need an emergency shelter, but then he remembered that they faced enemies and situations he could not imagine a few years back so¡­ an emergency shelter mighte in handy. Better safe than sorry. In the worst case, they will not use it, and that is not a bad thing actually.


    Back to the present¡­


    Sarah eagerly looked at the screen in the hallway of the canteen which showed rankings in order to see where Aiden is, only to be disappointed. They didn''t reveal detailed ranking, but only listed in alphabetical order twentypetitors that qualified for the final event.


    "You would be in the first ce.", Sarah told Aiden while frowning at the screen.


    "They used this approach in order to prevent more infighting.", Aiden responded. "By giving away details, everyone would feel threatened by the top few spots. It''s less trouble like this. What matters is that I am in. Let''s go to the announcement area next to the training grounds and hear what the final round will be. With any luck, it will happen today, and tomorrow we can move on to the next stage."


    Sarah liked the idea of ending this quickly.


    If Aiden gets a base assigned for him to lead, it means that they will be out of the main base of the Voronin family, he will get ess to additional resources, and that will open up the doors for their people to join them. Sarah is excited about the possibility of having a few more people around who are not trying to eliminate them.


    On the other side, there is a chance that the Voronins might decide to keep Aiden at their main base for some time until he proves himself, or maybe even permanently by assigning him a position close to the core. If they stay here, there will be more chances to investigate and possibly ess sensitive information, but at the same time, they will be stuck in the middle of the ho''s nest and it will be trickier to get their people inside and to coordinate with them.


    Sarah is not sure which one of those two is better, but they are here already and the only way to go is forward. She is confident that as long as Aiden and she are together, it will be alright.


    At the training grounds, Aiden joined the other neen named contestants as they gathered in front of the man who stood on the improvised stage, and spectators formed a semi-circle around the main characters, curious to see what will happen next.


    Sarah and Hong were in the spectators'' group.


    All other contestants were still present because no one was dismissed. This confirmed Hong''s guess that everyone who reached here will get some position and these events are only to determine their future roles.


    The man who was standing above everyone else waited for the crowd to quiet down before he started talking.


    "I want to congratte everyone who got selected to participate in the final event¡­", the man spoke with a smile. "You will be divided into five teams, and every team will get a team leader assigned. I am not at liberty to reveal details about what you will be facing, but I can tell you that it will require many talents that are not limited to physical abilities and weapon mastery. You will hear the specifics from your team leader, shortly before the event start. Now, I will announce who belongs to which team and distribute the uniforms. Please wear them and assemble here at 2 PM. You will notice that each uniform is marked with the sign of the team you will belong to¡­"


    Twodies approached from the back and the man started calling names and giving them the uniforms. The names were not in alphabetical order and he was reading from the list, which means that they were predetermined, probably based on the results they achieved.


    Aiden picked up his uniform and after inspecting it, he went toward the area where Sarah and Hong waited for him.


    "Alex¡­"


    A female voice sounded next to Aiden and he halted his steps.


    "M¡­"


    "What team are you in?", M asked Aiden cheerfully.


    "Sokol."


    She grinned. "We are teammates, look¡­" She showed him the uniform that was neatly folded, and it revealed the left chest pocket which had embroidery in the shape of a falcon and letters: "§ã§à§Ü§à§Ý 5".


    Aiden looked at his own and saw the same embroidery and letters: "§ã§à§Ü§à§Ý 2".


    "I guess I will see you at 2 PM.", Aiden said dryly and continued walking toward Sarah. He has no control over the team member selection, and he has no intention of socializing or doing anything other than to focus on his task.


    "What did she want?", Sarah asked grumpily when Aiden approached her.


    Aiden didn''t want to get Sarah upset, but he didn''t want to hide things from her either. Especially because there is a big chance she will find outter. "To tell me that we are on the same team. She is the fifth member, and I am the second one."


    "If there are fourpetitors in each team and she has number five, the number one is probably reserved for the team leader.", Hong shared his thoughts.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1818 - Team Falcon (2)

    In their room, Sarah tried to contact her sisters with the ear-stud, but she didn''t get a response. She also sent a few queries to Eve through Eve-lens, without receiving results back.


    Sarah and Aiden agreed to go for a walk in the evening, out of the range of the jammers, and to confirm if JoAnna and Sophia got Sarah''s messages or not. They will use that walk to test if the range of their equipment is increased because Felix tweaked it to resist jammers.


    Felix told them not to lose hope if the signal doesn''t get through on the first try. There is a chance that specific areas in the base have different settings for the signal jammers, and there is also a chance that the settings are modified on given time intervals.


    "Yourmunication attempts will be stored in logs and when you get in the range, I will get that information and make necessary adjustments...", Felix told them.


    Sarah decided not to bother with these jammers. In the worst case, they will be in the same situation as previously, and having openmunication with the outside world and connection to Eve was a far-fetched thought anyway.


    She checked Aiden''s uniform and touched the embroidery. "Falcon¡­ you were meant to fly."


    Aiden didn''t understand. "What makes you say so?"


    "Your wife is a swan, we are in the base of crows, and here you are as a member of team falcon. All birds."


    Aiden chuckled when he realized that she is right. Lebedev is a swan, Voronin is a crow, and Sokol is a falcon. "Do you always try to find a secret meaning?"


    Sarah shrugged. "It''s just something to keep me busy. Or maybe I like to believe that things happen for a reason. Randomness is upsetting and you can''t predict it. If you look hard enough, you will see patterns in the most random things. I am aware all that might be only in my head, but it gives me a sense of purpose."


    Aiden got on the bed and patted a spot next to him, indicating to her to join.


    Theyid next to each other, and Sarah rxed in Aiden''s embrace. She will never refuse cuddle-time with her favorite human.


    "Any ideas what the final event will be?", Aiden asked after some time. He knows that she is clueless, but he wants to keep her mind busy before she starts thinking about something stressful. That pattern-searching she mentioned is a double-edged sword.


    Sarah had her deep-in-thoughts expression. "Hmm¡­ the guy said something about using more than your muscles and weapons. That means you will get to use your brain or maybe some precise skills that are notbat-rted. Apetition in calligraphy? Cooking? Knitting? Solving equations? An escape room? Building a robot? ying an instrument? Disarming a bomb? So many options!"


    Aidenughed until his belly ached. "Knitting? Really? Did they organize thispetition so that we make them sweaters? And what was that about ying an instrument? This is not about making a band and going on a world tour."


    Sarahughed with him. "If you end up in a band, I will be your biggest fan. And why are youughing? If it''s knitting, you are in trouble, mister. Or wait¡­ don''t tell me you have a mastery in knitting and you are hiding it from me?"


    Aiden inched closer and spoke in a mysterious voice. "I have many masteries that you still need to discover, my Mrs."


    Sarah looked him in the eyes defiantly. "Alright. I demand for Christmas that you give me a sweater you personally made. I will ept nothing else."


    Aiden smiled confidently. "That is a deal. And I will make some extra space right here¡­" He ced his palm over her (still) t abdomen.


    Sarah smiled. For Christmas, she will be seven months pregnant and she will need extra space in the belly area of her sweater. He really thinks of everything.


    "When will you start to learn knitting?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    He chuckled. "You will never find out. If you find any loose threads through the house, I will me it on the animals."


    Sarah burst into giggles. "You are shameless¡­"


    Ah, the mood was good.


    ¡­


    The jovial mood simmered down as the 2 PM approached.


    Aiden was wearing his dark blue uniform that had an embroidered falcon and "§ã§à§Ü§à§Ý 2" on the left chest pocket. His arm was around Sarah''s shoulders firmly and he held her close as they made their way toward the training ground.


    Hong was two steps behind them.


    The training ground had several additions. Bleachers were added and there were ten big screens total, five toward the right and five toward the left side of the bleachers. In the middle was a stage that was big enough for twenty people to standfortably.


    Two members of the Voronin family were in the middle between the stage and the bleachers, navigating neers in the right direction. Thepetitors headed to the stage, while spectators were directed to go to the bleachers.


    Hong wished Aiden good luck and stepped to the side to wait for Sarah and Aiden to say their goodbyes. He is used to it by now.


    Aiden cupped Sarah''s cheeks and caressed them with his thumbs while she held onto his wrists.


    "Be careful¡­", Sarah said to Aiden. "Everyone is an enemy. Watch your back. They might be your team members, but they will not think twice before sacrificing you if that means they will get ahead¡­"


    Aiden didn''t interrupt Sarah, even though she told him the same things three times. He knows that she needs to get it out of her system.


    He kissed her on the lips gently. "I will watch my back, and you watch me on the screen. Stay close to Hong, and make sure you are safe. OK?"


    Sarah nodded and she didn''t want to let go of Aiden. She was always clingy, but ever since the kidnapping incident, she panics when he is not in sight like he can disappear at any moment.


    But she knew that she needs to part from him, and she repeated to herself that he will be close and that she will be able to see him on the screens.


    "I will win the first ce for you¡­", he whispered against her lips and kissed her again.


    "Make sure youe back to me in one piece¡­", she whispered back, and then she let go of him.


    Sarah watched Aiden go on the stage and join two other guys and M who had falcons on their left chest pockets. One person approached them with a tablet in his hands, and they all got busy chatting, probably about something rted to the uing event. Sarah thought about how that man might be the team lead, but he was wearing regr pants and a t-shirt, so she dismissed that idea. The team lead will probably be dressed in a matching uniform.


    There were still a few minutes until 2 PM, and Sarah and Hong went to find seats on the bleachers.


    Hong went first and Sarah was two steps behind him. They moved slowly while looking for the best avable spot to sit.


    "If I didn''t know better, I would think that you are following me¡­", Sarah heard a male voice through all the mor, but she was sure that the man is not talking to her. Well, even if he is, she will ignore him. This ce is full of creeps.


    He held onto Sarah''s wrist and she was about to yank her arm away when he spoke again: "Ah, I didn''t expect that you came all the way here only to ignore me, Divna¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1819 - Team Falcon (3)

    Sarah froze when she heard that the man called her <em>''Divna''</em>. There is only one man who addressed her as such, and there is no way that he is here, right? Just what are the odds of something so unfortunate happening?


    She yanked her arm out of his grasp and responded without looking at him. "You have the wrong person."


    "Do I? I would never forget those enchanting green eyes, and the ck ring is¡­ unique. You are underestimating me if you believe that a change in hairstyle is enough for me not to recognize you.", he said confidently in an amused tone.


    Sarah turned robotically and met the grayish-blue eyes that smiled at her knowingly. She is bad at remembering names and faces, but that cocky grin is something she can''t forget. And it seems that he was unable to forget her as well.


    Her eyes widened when she saw him wearing a dark blue uniform and on his left chest pocket was an embroidery in the shape of a falcon and letters that spelled: <em>"§ã§à§Üo§Ý 1"</em>.


    Sarah''s mind exploded. The stalker from Moscow (aka Maksim) is the team lead of Aiden''s team? This is horrible.


    At this moment, Sarah didn''t care about the infiltration or anything subtle. The thought that Aiden is in danger fueled her with adrenaline and she was ready to rip into pieces anyone who tries to harm him. Including the smug man in front of her. But she knew that if she attacks him, it will be a futile struggle that will only speed up their demise. She told herself to talk to him and maybe find an opening to warn Aiden and Hong, because this does not look good.


    Sarah is aware that she is trapped with this man next to her, and the best-case scenario is that Aiden and Hong can escape, but how can that happen? Aiden would never leave her... if she gives him any sign that she is in danger, Aiden woulde to her side no matter what.


    Sarah gritted her teeth and forced words out of her mouth: "What do you want?"


    He lifted his hands defensively. "Woah! Easy there¡­ I only came to say hi. There is no need to look at me like I am your mortal enemy."


    Sarah tilted her head slightly while trying to figure out what he is up to.


    Sarah''s eyes darted toward the stage and she saw that Aiden is engaged in a talk with his team members. She would admire the fact that everyone is looking at Aiden as if he is the leader because people follow him naturally¡­ but there is a big problem only half a step away from her and she needs to focus on that.


    Maksim chuckled. "Did you enjoy your two days off? You know¡­ If I didn''t intervene, you would not get them."


    "And if we didn''t get them, we would leave and note back.", Sarah responded icily.


    "Hmm¡­ Assuming that you can leave." He smiled, amused by Sarah''s reaction, orck of it. She didn''t move, but her pupils dted, and he noticed. After all, his eyes didn''t leave hers. "In that case, I made a good decision in granting you a safe pass. They say that if you love a person, you let her go, and if she returns, she loves you back. And here you are."


    A stiffugh escaped Sarah''s lips. Is this guy hitting on her? He can''t be serious, right? "Are you saying that I love you? You are delusional."


    "We will see about that. I would love to chat, but I have a team to lead.", Maksim said with a smile and patted his left chest pocket. "It seems that your boyfriend, or a husband, or whatever you want to call him today, is in my team. What a coincidence, don''t you think? It will give me a chance to get to know him better."


    Sarah''s expression darkened. "If you hurt him, I will kill you."


    "Tsk¡­ Divna¡­ I am a lover and not a violent person. Let''s make a deal. If the pretty boyes out unharmed, you will have dinner with me."


    "And what if he is harmed?"


    Maksim shrugged. "You name it, and it will happen."


    "I will kill you.", Sarah said without batting an eyelid.


    Maksim exhaled and shook his head in disapproval. "It''s a pity for such a beautiful woman to be so violent. First, I will punish Natalia for not taking better care of you and then I will not give you a reason to be violent." He winked and made a step backward. "I look forward to our dinner tonight. You cane as a blonde or brte. Surprise me."


    Sarah watched him walk toward the stage and she was not sure if Aiden will recognize him. Probably not. Aiden didn''t see him in the Bolshoi Theatre and they briefly crossed paths in the lounge at Madam Kovac. It was less than a minute, and it was dark.


    Sarah was still struggling to wrap her head around the current situation, but she calmed enough to know that he belongs to the Voronin family and considering where they are, if she does anything drastic, it will be suicidal.


    His words confirmed that he thinks she is from Natalia''s base, and that should be a good thing¡­ maybe.


    Sarah walked to sit next to Hong, and she was conflicted. Should she warn Aiden? She can use the Eve-lens to send him a text that only he will see. What would she say? That a creepy guy who was hitting on her in Moscow is his team leader, and that he saw through her disguise? But¡­ Maksim does not know who Sarah is, or Aiden. Telling this to Aiden will make him edgy, and he already knows to watch his back because everyone is an enemy. Ah, this is a nightmare!


    "What is going on?", Hong asked Sarah in a whisper which was not necessary over the mor from the spectators. "Who is that guy?"


    "He is the lead of falcons and¡­ I bumped into him in Moscow a few weeks ago."


    Hong''s brows furrowed in worry. "Does he know who you are?"


    Sarah shook her head. "No. But he knows that I am wearing a wig."


    Hong exhaled in relief. "That is fine, Olga. It is not umon for the operative of the Voronin family to use disguises."


    Hong used her<em> ''Olga''</em> alias to remind her of her current identity. As long as people don''t find out who is behind that name, they will be safe. At least that is what Hong hopes.


    Sarah agreed with Hong. Even if she is not pretending to be Olga, people can change their hairstyle without an apparent reason... but there is more that Hong should know: "He said that he will ensure that Alex does not get hurt in the exchange for me having dinner with him tonight."


    Hong''s eyebrows shoot up while wondering, how much trouble can Sarah and Aiden attract? He was right, they are a ma for trouble.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1820 - Team Falcon (4)

    Hong told himself to calm down. Dinner or not, panicking will not help anyone, and he can''t scold Sarah because a man showed interest in her.


    "What will you do?"


    Hong was asking if Sarah ns to go to that dinner, but her mind was on Aiden.


    "I don''t know if I should warn him¡­"


    "Absolutely not!", Hong hissed and leaned closer to Sarah. "If you tell Alex that his team leader wants to seduce you and that he is using him as a chip so he can score a date with you¡­ guess who will start a brawl? Tell him after the event."


    Sarah understands Hong''s point, but... "What if that leader guy does something?"


    Hong rejected that as a possibility, for now at least. "Alex is an asset that reached the top twenty, and his leader will not harm him recklessly. Not now when cameras are recording everything. Also, if he wants to get rid of anyone, he does not need to y games."


    "What games?"


    "He wants to have dinner with Olga.", Hong reminded Sarah.


    "Divna."


    "What?"


    "He calls me Divna.", Sarah exined.


    Hong groaned in frustration. Why is that important? "Great, just great¡­ Let''s watch. It''s starting."


    "There is one more thing."


    Hong was afraid to ask. "What?"


    "He said that we got a pass to leave because he intervened."


    Hong frowned and thought for a second before sharing his thoughts.


    "If he can do that, he is someone up in the hierarchy and not a regr operative. We might need to abandon this mission and take a different approach. There is a chance that he spotted you the moment we stepped into this base, or maybe even from the previous one, and he waited for the right opportunity to approach you. But he is not stupid, and he is up to something otherwise he would expose you. As much as I try not to think about it, the fact is that they can surround and eliminate us at any moment, and no one would bat an eyelid."


    Sarah agreed with Hong. Maksim is a variable they didn''t expect. But first thing first¡­ she needs to stare at the monitors and confirm that Aiden finishes this thing safely, returns to her side, and then they can talk.


    There is nothing they can do and causing a ruckus has zero chances of getting them out of this base safely. The risky mission plunged into the category of impossible.


    Sarah hates this feeling of waiting without being able to do anything about it. She wanted to warn Aiden, but she knows that Hong is right. Tipping off Aiden would make him unstable. Sarah is well aware that the only thing that can get Aiden into a rage is if someone gets any ideas about her, and Maksim definitely has ideas... even though she is not sure what they are, yet.


    Sarah was desperately holding onto the possibility that Maksim is obsessed with her and that he will not do anything to harm Aiden because he needs him in order to ensure that Sarah will join him for dinner. And she really hopes that the dinner is important enough for Maksim to get Aiden safely back to her.


    ¡­


    A few minutes ago, on the stage¡­


    While Sarah was talking to Maksim, Aiden was doing his best to keep M out of the touching distance. He does not want to give more stress to Sarah.


    Aiden could not believe that M is talking like nothing happened, after he blew her off during thepetition in marksmanship.


    When the man with the tablet stepped away, the §ã§à§Ü§à§Ý team members exchanged names. Besides Alex and M, the other two members are Jasha and Kolya.


    "What do you think that challenge will be this time?", Jasha asked.


    Aiden smiled while thinking about his conversation with Sarah that included knitting. Now he needs to learn knitting, but he will do it dly, for Sarah. And he will make her the best sweater possible.


    "Maybe they will ask us to kill someone, or interrogate prisoners.", Kolya said, pulling Aiden away from his sweater-making thoughts.


    Aiden rejected Kolya''s idea. "Anyone can do that. I believe it will be something that shows if we qualify to be the leaders, and maybe to test where our loyalty lies. Whatever it is, we need to be calm and not rush into this. The key will be that we seed as a team."


    Kolya frowned. He didn''t like that Aiden dismissed his idea. "Why would we listen to you?"


    "I will listen to Alex!", M eximed and inched closer to Aiden while smiling. "Whatever you say, I will do it."


    Aiden gave her a displeased look. "Then I hope that you can focus on the task at hand. I have no intention of tolerating dead weight."


    "You will listen to him because he is the pretty boy?", Kolya asked M with a sneer.


    M rolled her eyes. "No. I will listen to him because what he said makes sense. And the good looks are a bonus."


    Jasha stifled augh and patted Kolya''s shoulder. "You should calm down. It''s in our interest to coborate. At least temporarily. Any grudges can be settledter."


    "So, we agree to follow Alex''s lead?", M asked while her eyes darted from Jasha to Kolya.


    "Don''t talk about unnecessary things.", Aiden spoke before the other two can respond. "We will get the leader assigned. What we should do is support each other unless he orders us otherwise."


    "What if he is assessing our leadership capabilities?", Jasha asked.


    "We are not high enough to make our own decisions. Other than skills, they will assess us on following orders.", Aiden responded.


    The other three nodded in agreement.


    "So¡­ back to what we will be facing¡­", Jasha said and looked at Aiden. "Any tips?"


    Aiden shrugged. "If one of us fails, it will be difficult toplete the challenge whatever it is, because the remaining members will need to redistribute the load left by the one who is out. We will need to work together as a team to seed, and then we can think of who did better. However, we will figure out what that means only when we find out what tasks are ahead of us."


    "It seems that our team leader is here¡­", Kolya mumbled and Jasha, M, and Aiden turned toward the stairs that lead to the stage where they were standing, in time to see Maksim climbing up.


    M''s eyes shed in delight. Another man-candy in the team!


    Maksim approached them and smiled. "You have the honor to be on my team. I have big expectations for each of you. Let''s step to the side and I will tell you about what you will be facing¡­"


    Aiden and the other three followed after Maksim and Aiden was not sure if Maksim gave him a mocking re or did he imagine it.


    Aiden shook that thought away. <em>''I must be getting paranoid¡­''</em>


    They walked into one of the hangars, out of sight of the spectators and Maksim started vaguely: "This will be a team exercise, but each of you is fighting for your own ce. I hope that you will keep that in mind. The trick of passing is to strike a bnce between showing your skills and supporting your team members. If the team fails, you fail. Do you understand?"


    "That is what Alex said.", M said with a big smile on her face.


    Maksim scrutinized Aiden suspiciously for a few seconds before breaking into a wicked grin. "I want to talk to each of you individually before we start. The first one will be M¡­"


    M perked up and followed after Maksim, leaving Aiden, Kolya, and Jasha behind.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1821 - Team Falcon (5)

    For the mission, their team split into three.


    Aiden, Kolya, Jasha, and M formed two teams that were advancing into their target building, and Maksim was on his own, in his role to direct and observe.


    Their mission was to retrieve the contents of the safe that is somewhere in the two-story building.


    Aiden and Kolya took the main entrance, while Jasha and M circled to the back. Maksim stayed in front of the main entry, observing their progress from the tablet. There are cameras everywhere, and Maksim has ess to the live feed.


    Each of them got an earpiece so that they canmunicate.


    Aiden was frustrated that before the mission began, Maksim called the other three members for a one-on-one talk. Maksim skipped Aiden like he is picking on him, and Maksim didn''t even try to hide that.


    "With your results, pretty boy, I want to see what you can do without specific instructions¡­", Maksim said with a wicked smile on his face.


    Aiden was worried that Maksim is sabotaging him, but then he brushed off that useless worry because he does not have to whom toin.


    Sarah''s message through Eve-lens, <em>''Watch your back, love. Everyone is an enemy. I am watching you''</em>, improved Aiden''s mood.


    Aiden remembered that when M returned after her chat with Maksim, Kolya was next and M looked at Aiden smugly.


    "If you are nice to me, I will tell you what Maksim said¡­", M said with a big smile on her face.


    "No thanks. I am not that desperate.", Aiden brushed her off.


    M sulked and refused to talk to Aiden.


    <em>''Well, at least one good thing came out of it. I won''t need to worry about M¡­''</em>, Aiden thought.


    When Kolya refused to disclose what Maksim said, Aiden thought that Maksim is sharing something specific with each of them, but then Maksim said that he will not talk to Aiden and Aiden understood that he is being singled out.


    Back to the present¡­


    There are multiple cameras, and that will be enough to prove that Aiden can hold his own no matter what schemes Maksim has on his mind.


    Aiden would be concerned about his safety if not for the use that the whole team needs toplete the mission, or everyone will fail. This alone will make sure others don''t band against him or at least not to hurt him seriously.


    Maksim told them that somewhere in the building there is an object that they need to retrieve, inside a safe.


    "There might be traps and enemy units. Proceed with caution and return with the contents of the safe. You have two hours."


    Those are the only instructions that Aiden heard. Well, he worked with less.


    Aiden was frustrated by Maksim''s behavior. What kind of team leader shows favoritism (orck of it) so openly? But Aiden didn''t let it get to him. With Eve-lens, finding a safe and cracking it open should not be a problem. Actually, opening it might be an issue, but Aiden will worry about it once he reaches there. If Sarah is by his side, Aiden would handle the traps and she would deal with the safe. The two of them are an awesome team.


    Aiden and Kolya proceeded slowly into the building that greeted them with darkness. The long hallway ended with closed doors, and there were a number of rooms on each side, some with doors and some without.


    The windows in the rooms were nearlypletely blocked with boards, leaving only scarce rays of light in, and some of the walls between rooms were partially caved in.


    They got into the first room on the right and observed it.


    Kolya reached for the light switch and flicked it, but it did nothing. Either the electricity is cut off, or the bulbs are busted (or missing).


    "Get down!", Aiden hissed at Kolya.


    Kolya snorted. "Why are you hiding and whispering? There is no one here."


    "Just because you don''t see the danger, it does not mean it''s not there."


    Kolya was irritated as Aiden rubbed him the wrong way from the start when Kolya guessed that in this challenge they might need to torture prisoners, and Aiden dismissed it.


    Kolya walked to the middle of the room, put his arms akimbo, and observed the space with his chin raised defiantly.


    Aiden realized that Kolya will not listen to him, and he will be unreasonable only to spite Aiden. Aiden has no idea what Maksim told Kolya before this event started, but it was obvious that Kolya''s ego kicked in and he wanted to prove that he is the better one between him and Aiden.


    Aiden felt a headacheing. It''s a long time since he had to work with someone who is so reckless.


    "You know that you are jeopardizing everything?", Aiden asked. "After all the effort to reach here, you are throwing it away. I thought you are smarter than that."


    Kolya snorted. "Don''t act like you know everything. What are you afraid of?"


    Kolya moved toward the half-copsed wall and pushed it with his hand. "Do you think that this will copse?" He stomped twice hard on the floor. "Or that things will pop from the floor?" He raised his leg one more time, and stomped again¡­


    "Ahhh!", Kolya screamed when his leg went through the floor and he saw blood.


    "Stupid.", Aiden grumbled and went to help Kolya get his leg unstuck.


    "You are lucky that it''s not deeper. Only your skin is gone¡­", Aiden said while inspecting Kolya''s injury.


    Aiden checked the floor which copsed and saw that in the area where Kolya broke the floor is only ayer of parquet, without a supporting structure below it. "You were lucky that you broke the edge. If you were one step further, your whole body would fall in¡­ and this looks more than three meters deep."


    Kolya lowered his head and didn''t respond. He knows that Aiden is right, but he was not willing to admit it. How can he admit that his bruised ego caused him to act irrationally and to get hurt?


    Aiden lifted the jacket of Kolya''s uniform up, before instructing: "Remove your t-shirt."


    "Why?"


    "So that I can wrap this. Or do you n to bleed out before we finish the mission?"


    Kolya frowned, but he did as Aiden told him.


    Aiden tapped his earpiece, to contact M and Jasha. "Beware of the flooring. Some areas are not supported from below."


    "Got it.", Jasha responded.


    Once Aiden finished tying Kolya''s leg, he peeked inside the hole in the floor.


    "There is a basement. And I bet that our goal is there.", Aiden said.


    Of course, Aiden knew that there is a basement due to Eve-lens, and he also saw further ahead on the basement level reinforced walls that were brimming with electrical wiring, but he can''t disclose that withouting up with some reasonable exnation.


    Aiden tapped his earpiece again so that he can share with other team members: "Look for stairs or some other way to reach the basement."


    Aiden was pleasantly surprised that Kolya waited for Aiden to move first.


    <em>''If I knew that it will take an injury to make him obedient, I would break his arm from the start.''</em>, Aiden thought as he moved to the next room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1822 - Team Falcon (6)

    M and Jasha met with Aiden and Kolya in the hallway, in front of the door that leads to the narrow and long room which looks like an abandoned broom closet.


    "There is a hatch that provides ess to the basement.", Jasha said victoriously while pointing at the square-shaped metallic door on the floor. "It''s too heavy for me to open it on my own, and M is not much of help."


    M rolled her eyes. She is a girl, specializing in firearms, not a muscle freak like many others.


    "What happened to you?", M asked Kolya when she noticed that he is limping. His leg is bandaged, but unless he pulls his pants higher, it''s hidden.


    Kolya waved that it''s not important. "I made a mistake. I can walk, and I will not drag you down."


    "But you are not much help in lifting heavy stuff¡­", Jasha said to Kolya derisively.


    "Never mind him.", Aiden said to Jasha. "Let''s see if the two of us can open this thing."


    On their second attempt, the hatch flippedpletely, revealing stairs that lead into the darkness.


    "What makes you sure it''s down there?", Jasha asked Aiden.


    Aiden can''t tell them about what he saw with Eve-lens, but he has another exnation that sounds reasonable. "It''s a hunch, backed by what I observed so far. We have two hours to deal with this, and if it''s a simple sweep of the main and upper floor, it should not take that much time, so it must be hidden. We found out about the basement by ident and if we didn''t, we would end up checking these two upper floors and trying to figure out what we missed."


    M nodded in agreement with Aiden. "True. If you didn''t tell us to look for a way to reach down, we would not pay attention to this hatch. It even had things on top of it."


    Kolya rolled his eyes. "You would support the pretty boy no matter what he says."


    M sneered. "As long as he says reasonable things, I will support him. And I already told you that being handsome is a bonus which your looks don''t grant you. Are you jealous? If you dress up better, it might improve your image¡­"


    Kolya was outraged. "You¡­"


    Aiden pinched the roof of his nose. "Can the two of you stop bickering? Let''s finish this mission and move on."


    Kolya directed his displeasure to Aiden. "Who made you the boss?"


    Aiden was on the verge of smacking Kolya into obedience. Is it possible that he forgot how only ten minutes ago he almost became a cripple because he didn''t listen to Aiden? But Aiden knew that if he says that, it will only fan the mes and they will end up fighting.


    Aiden took a deep breath and adjusted his mood before answering. "No one made me the boss. But I hope we all agree that having our target hidden in the basement makes sense and that we should finish this as soon as possible, so¡­ let''s go down, retrieve the contents of the safe and then we don''t need to look at each other anymore."


    "I agree. Let''s go¡­", Jasha said as he descended downstairs first.


    "Watch for the traps.", Aiden warned Jasha.


    Jasha paused his steps. "Did you see something?"


    "No.", Aiden responded. "But Maksim warned us about traps and enemies, and other than the flimsy structure of the house, we didn''t find anything dangerous."


    "Well, it will be dangerous if the building copses and we end up trapped under it.", M said sarcastically.


    Kolya was about to go down when he heard Maksim in his earpiece: "Why are you going down before checking the house?"


    Kolya stepped on the side, tapped his earpiece, and responded in a whisper so that he is not overheard: "The other team members agree that we should go down. Do you expect me to separate from them?"


    "Are you going to follow orders from the pretty boy?", Maksim asked mockingly.


    Kolya groaned. "I went against him, how you told me, and it almost cost me a leg. Are you telling me to put myself in danger only because you want to test him? Or are you testing me? Besides, everyone else is going. What do you want me to do? I am not suicidal."


    Outside, Maksim pursed his lips and watched as Kolya descended to the basement after M, leaving Aiden thest one standing on the main floor.


    "Are you sure that is the right way, pretty boy?"


    Aiden paused when he heard Maksim through his earpiece.


    "You didn''t give me any instructions before the mission, saying that you want to see how I will perform on my own. I am aware that you have a grudge against me, so I suggest that you stop wasting your breath and keep on watching. Maybe you will learn how a real leader behaves."


    "You will teach me, pretty boy?"


    Aiden smirked. He can hear that Maksim is angry.


    Aiden knows that he should not go against the team leader in the middle of a mission, especially because the guy is associated with the Voronin family, but Maksim is already against Aiden, and being docile will only create more opportunities for Maksim to attack.


    "Yup. A great leader is focused on the mission and does not allow personal issues to impact his performance, or to jeopardize teammates.", Aiden responded smugly.


    Maksim snorted and didn''t respond. He can''t do anything drastic, not with all the cameras. It''s not that anyone can scold him, or punish him, but he is aware that the Grand Master and the Elders of the Voronin family have hopes that these recruits will turn the luck of this organization for the better.


    No one expects neers to be loyal, that is a luxury that not many in this organization have, but with the right rewards, the services of people will be secured. After all, it is only a matter of the right amount; everyone has a price. It is difficult to find the right people because there is no public job market for people with skills in infiltration and killing.


    Maksim knows that Aiden caught the eye of the Elders, and Maksim should support him. But Maksim''s ego is hurt, and he can''t stop himself from despising Aiden.


    How can his Divna ignore Maksim and be so loyal to this pretty boy? She is perfect, other than the fact that she is stuck to the wrong man.


    Maksim wondered, doesn''t she know who he is? Probably not. He will make sure to tell her about his status over dinner. Tonight.


    Maksim remembered how fiercely Sarah stood up for Aiden, and he wonders if it''s possible that it''s only part of the mission that Natalia gave her. There is a chance that Sarah fell in love with Aiden, but still¡­ she easily said (twice) to Maksim that she will kill him, and Maksim saw in her mesmerizing green eyes that she meant it. Maksim admires Sarah''s spirit, and he wishes that one day she stands up like that for him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1823 - Team Falcon (7)

    In the basement¡­


    Aiden descended to the basement levelst, and he smirked at the sight of his three teammates who are waiting for him at the base of the stairs.


    "You didn''t leave¡­", Aiden stated the obvious, and he didn''t try to hide provocation in his voice.


    "The more I spend time with you, the more I think that you know where we are supposed to go.", Kolya said suspiciously.


    "There is no need for excuses. You can admit that you are afraid to go without me.", Aiden responded and moved along the dark hallway without waiting for Kolya toe up with a snarky remark.


    M and Jasha were two steps behind Aiden, and Kolya followed shortly after.


    The hallway was long and curved, and because they moved slowly, it appeared that it took a long time before they reached the first light that flickered from the ceiling.


    Kolya clicked his tongue when Aiden passed the third room after only ncing inside from the door. "The light is barely enough for us to see where the walls are, yet Alex pointed out two traps and he is not exploring the rooms."


    Aiden halted his steps and frowned. What traps? He told them to watch out for holes in the ground. Fine, maybe he would not notice them in this dark if not for Eve-lens, but Aiden does not understand why is Kolya so dramatic. Instead of thanking him, Kolya is stirring trouble.


    "If you have something to say, just say it."


    "Did you get insider''s information about this ce? Is that why Maksim didn''t call you for a talk before the mission?", Kolya asked suspiciously, and Jasha and M exchanged nces.


    "What talk? What information? Didn''t he only tell you to provoke me?", Aiden guessed and the way those three paused told him that he was right. Maksim is picking on him. But, why? Aiden does not remember crossing paths with Maksim before.


    The only exnation that made sense to Aiden was that Maksim''s hostility is rted to the Voronin family. There is a chance that an Elder praised Aiden, or has some ns for him that jeopardize Maksim''s position.


    Ah, Aiden would love to be higher in the hierarchy than Maksim. He would make him runps around the base all night long, and if he is cking, Aiden would add a log for Maksim to carry above his head. And maybe an electric zapper, that activates when Maksim stops moving. Aiden smiled at this thought.


    "Will you tell us what your secret is? Or are you expecting us to believe in your magical hunch?", M''s question pulled Aiden out of his Maksim-zapping thoughts.


    Aiden exhaled. "I don''t expect anything from any of you. Actually, you are wee to take the lead."


    Aiden waved to the front and then to the back from where they came. "Pick a direction. I don''t remember forcing you to follow me."


    M raised her hands defensively. "There is no need for drama."


    "Then don''t create one.", Aiden said irritably. "You don''t need to follow me. Go back, check upstairs, do whatever you want and if you find the safe, feel free to crack it open and take contents and leave this damned ce without informing me. How does that sound?"


    Aiden leaned his back on the wall and crossed his arms over his chest.


    "What are you doing?", Jasha asked Aiden.


    Aiden shrugged. "I am waiting for you to leave first and I will go in the direction I want."


    Jasha was not happy with this development and he tried to pacify Aiden. "Why are you doing this?"


    "Because I don''t have a problem going after someone, if I believe that the person is moving along the right path. All three of you are following me around and waiting for instructions, yet you are acting like I''m forcing you into something. I don''t know if those are orders Maksim gave you or not, but I refuse to y this game. There is still plenty of time until the two-hour deadline, so I am not in a rush."


    M exhaled. "Fine. But we all believe that you know something we don''t."


    "Based on what?"


    Kolya red at Aiden. "Based on you not even looking at the doors we passed by so far. Your logic about the safe being underground, almost makes sense, but how do you justify not exploring the basement?"


    Aiden gave a mocking look to all three of them and pointed up at the flickering light.


    M, Jasha, and Kolya looked up and then their nk gazes moved back to Aiden.


    Aiden shook his head in disapproval. "All three of you talk like you ate knowledge beans that blessed you with wisdom, but the only thing you have is an inted sense of self-importance."


    Aiden saw that all three of his teammates frowned and he exined before they burst into bickering: "You are not able to observe your surroundings, from simple things like a hole in the ground to electricity." Aiden paused and pointed up again. "The flickering of lights should tell you that there is something requiring more energy than how much wiring in this ce can support, and I bet that something was set up especially for this asion. We are looking for a room with a high-tech safe, and maybe security around it. You don''t need to be an Einstein to notice that all rooms we passed so far were dpidated, without lights or anything that resembles electricity. Anything else?"


    M''s mouth was half open as Aiden''s words sank in. And then her eyes sparkled. "Good looking and smart. I want to keep you."


    Aiden could not believe how thick M is. Is she not getting it that he is not interested, or she does not want to get it, or¡­ Aiden decided to stop talking to them, because he is not sure how much they are understanding, and it seems that as time passes, M is more enchanted by his presence.


    Aiden continued moving. "You are wee to follow after me, but don''tin unless you n to test my patience."


    M was one step behind Aiden, and Jasha and Kolya followed.


    ¡­


    On the bleachers¡­


    Sarah is watching Aiden on the screen with hearts in her eyes.


    She saw him take on this mission with a clear mind,posed, and reliable as always. That is her husband.


    He even helped a teammate who opposed him. Sure, Aiden will punish Kolyater, but Aiden was able to keep his cool and prioritize the mission.


    The screens are showing what each of the five teams is doing, and Sarah is focused on the screens that are showing team falcon.


    When Aiden spoke to Maksim (before entering the basement), Aiden''s voice was low, so it was not audible, however, Aiden put the earpiece that Maksim gave him on the same side where his ear stud is, so Sarah was able to hear both Aiden and Maksim and Sarah is proud of her husband.


    Aiden was always the leader and he is the only person Sarah would follow without hesitation and without any questions.


    Sarah nced at the other screens and smiled. She is not sure if everyone has the same mission, but she can see that each of the teams is exploring some areas, and only team falcon is going straight for their goal, while others seem to be moving randomly. Ah, she can see that Aiden''s team will finish first and she is confident that they will be sessful.


    Just a little bit more and she will get to wrap her arms around her husband and not to worry about Maksim harming Aiden.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1824 - Team Falcon (8)

    At the end of the hallway, the team of four reached the in metallic door.


    If not for the doorknob, it would look like a rectangle piece of metal that is blocking the way.


    "It really is here¡­", M mumbled as she reached for the doorknob.


    To everyone''s surprise, the door opened without much force, and it didn''t make a sound.


    They all peeked inside and observed a well-litrge square-shaped room with a waist-tall safe in its center on the ground.


    The walls are dark gray and smooth, without a single crack. The ceiling and the floor are made out of gray ceramic tiles.


    "This is too easy¡­", Aiden mumbled, and M paused her steps.


    M was already one step inside the room.


    "Any of you want toe and check it first?", M offered to the guys, but she was looking at Aiden.


    Aiden carefully stepped inside and with Eve-lens he saw that there is a lot of electrical wiring within the walls, as well as in the floor and the ceiling.


    Aiden guessed that this room has traps, but other than the cameras in the top corners, he didn''t see any other devices.


    "There is nothing here¡­", Kolya said as he made his way past Aiden.


    Jasha enteredst and warned Kolya who was two steps away from their target: "Be careful with the safe. What if it explodes when you touch it?"


    Kolya froze and frowned while observing the safe. "If it''s wired to explode, how are we supposed to open it? The mission clearly says that we need to retrieve contents from the safe."


    As Kolya finished his question, the metal door mmed shut, making them all freeze. The light flickered and from bright yellow, it turned into shing red.


    The four people were observing their surroundings frantically, and M shouted: "Above the door!"


    Aiden saw red numbers, like an electronic clock that showed 5:00.


    "Do you think this ce will explode in five minutes?", Jasha asked with panic in his voice.


    Aiden wanted to say that if that is five minutes, they would see the time move. At this point, it looks like it''s 5 o''clock, but there is no way that is correct unless it''s not showing the true time. What could it be? Aiden could not think with all themotion the other three caused.


    "We need to get out!", M shouted and went for the door. She yanked the doorknob several times, but the thing wouldn''t budge.


    A secondter, Jasha and Kolya joined her in the effort to open the door, but it was in vain.


    Kolya cursed something unintelligible and kicked the door, but it served no purpose other than to make his already injured leg bleed more. The t-shirt around Kolya''s wound was saturated with blood and it dripped down his boot and when he kicked the door, some of the blood sttered making M and Jasha look at Kolya in horror. They didn''t see his injury before it was wrapped, and it was hidden under the pants, so they assumed it''s not a big deal but now that they saw blood they immediately assumed that the door has a trap that made Kolya bleed and they stepped away from the door and Kolya.


    "Watch out from above!", Aiden shouted, making everyone freeze.


    Several tiles from the ceiling moved and redsers cut through the air.


    M, Kolya, and Jasha stuck their backs against the wall, and Aiden stood without moving about halfway between the door and the safe.


    "What are these for?", Jasha mumbled while observing thesers. "Do they trigger some rm?"


    "I don''t think so.", Aiden responded. "Lasers act as triggers when the ray is interrupted and the receiving sensor loses signal. These don''t have a receiving end." He squatted and knocked on the floor tile. "This is some reinforced material. Definitely not stone or ceramic."


    "What do they do?", M asked while reaching for theser. "What happens if we touch them?"


    "Don''t touch them recklessly.", Aiden hissed, and M stopped her hand a few centimeters away from the nearest beam.


    "We need to know what they do.", Jasha said.


    Aiden agreed. In order to understand their current situation, they need to investigate and analyze things. Aiden nced around. So far, the door closed shut, and there is a clock with 5:00 on it. It is definitely not working as a clock, because they are here for more than a minute. The tiles on the ceiling started moving when Kolya kicked the door, but that might be just a coincidence. Thesesers must have some purpose because it''s too much of an effort to use them as a distraction. Thesers are not many, and as long as they are careful they will not touch them, but that does not mean that there will not be moresers (or something else) popping up.


    Aiden nced at his three teammates. "Do you have something that you can use to test thesers and it''s not part of your body?"


    Jasha reached into his pocket and pulled a pocketknife.


    "I thought no weapons are allowed.", Kolya grumbled when he saw a knife.


    "This is my utility knife, and they only checked for firearms.", Jasha said smugly.


    They all watched as the knife approached theser, and then theser cut the de in two like it''s a hot knife going through a stick of butter.


    Kolya jerked at the sound of the cut-off part of the de hitting the tiles. It was unusually loud in an otherwise silent room.


    Jasha swallowed hard. "This is not good¡­"


    Kolya''s anxiety swelled and he reached for his earpiece. "Maksim, what is the meaning of this?"


    "What do you mean?", Maksim responded coolly, and Aiden, Jasha, and M heard him as well.


    "Do you want to kill us?", Kolya hissed.


    Maksim snorted. "This is a mission. It is normal for you to face dangers. Did you forget that I warned you about enemies and traps?"


    "You forgot to say that you are the enemy.", Jasha chimed in.


    Maksimughed. "I suggest you focus on your current predicament because this is far from over." His voice deepened. "Since you all decided to put your trust in the pretty boy, maybe he can help you get out unscathed."


    "What is wrong with you?", M asked in disbelief.


    "My task is to provide guidance and to test you. And that is what I''m doing. But you decided to follow someone else, so you should talk to him.", Maksim said and ended the conversation.


    Aiden pressed his lips into a line and observed Kolya, Jasha, and M while wondering which one of them will start ming all this on him.


    Before anyone could say a word, there was a high-pitched whistle that ended after a second. All of them looked around the room, not finding anything out of ce.


    "Now what?", Kolya said with displeasure obvious in his voice.


    A robotic sound was heard: "The oxygen levels are being reduced. Dangerously low levels for sustaining human life will be achieved in five minutes. Starting the timer¡­"


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Aiden''s lips when the timer above the door changed numbers to 4:59, and then to 4:58, and then to 4:57...


    The seconds ticked and Aiden felt that this is going from bad to worse, and he is stuck with three people who are useless. Only if Sarah is here, they would cooperate and figure out a way out of this trap. But she is watching him, and he can''t allow her to see him fail.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1825 - Team Falcon (9)

    "He will kill us!", M shrieked, unsure where to direct her anger mixed with panic. They are trapped, the situation is horrible and it seems that whatever they touch is only bringing closer their inevitable demise. Is she going to be cut into slices by thosesers? Or die of suffocation? Or who knows what else this room hides?


    Kolya and Jasha had equally terrified expressions, but they didn''t dare to move because thesers were too close forfort and screaming is not very manly. It is one thing if it''s just the four of them, but there are others watching them from the safety of the bleachers not so far from them!


    "Calm down!", Aiden shouted and repeated in a lower voice. "Everyone, calm down. This is a test of our teamwork. We need to find a way out."


    "How do we get out of here?", Jasha asked Aiden in a trembling voice.


    Jasha, M, and Kolya looked at Aiden, eagerly expecting him toe up with some magical solution and Aiden would be pleased that they are waiting for his guidance, if not for the fact that they will kick him the moment he falters. But he can''t admonish them now because he needs their help, or at least not to make things harder for him.


    "Keep in mind that this is a test and there must be a way to get out. If we don''t keep our cool, we will definitely fail. We don''t know if depriving the room of oxygen is the real thing or not. However, if you panic, your breathing elerates and it feels like you will faint, no matter how much oxygen there is. So, calm down. Second, even if that is true, they will not kill us. At most, we will faint. But in that case, we will fail, so we need to find a way out. Do we all agree on that?"


    Jasha, M, and Kolya nodded.


    Aiden was pleased with their cooperation. "Good. Does anyone have experience of breaking into a safe without using explosives?"


    "Is it locked?", M asked a question that seemed silly, but no one tried opening it.


    Aiden was the closest one and he moved toward the safe while avoiding thesers.


    The moment Aiden touched the handle of the safe, more tiles from the ceiling moved and the number ofsers slicing the air in the room doubled, making M scream in surprise when one almost grazed her face.


    "Is everyone alright?", Aiden asked.


    Jasha, Kolya, and M confirmed in murmurs and grumbles.


    Aiden was relieved that there are no casualties, and he observed that a narrow area along the walls is not covered withsers and also an area around the safe is free.


    "The safe is locked, so¡­ does any of you know how to crack it open?", Aiden repeated his question before adding: "It has a dial for entering thebination."


    M, Jasha, and Kolya shook their heads.


    Aiden pinched the roof of his nose and nced at the timer that now showed 4:06 and it was still counting down steadily, one second at a time.


    "Alright.", Aiden said. "I will deal with the safe, and you try to find a mechanism that will disablesers and open the door."


    "What are we looking for?", M asked while looking nkly through the room. There is no furniture, and even the walls are bare with no paintings or anything that could be pushed or moved in any way.


    "Feel the wall for any abnormalities. And there is a chance that the floor tiles could be part of the mechanism.", Jasha said. "I agree with Alex. This is a test and not a deathtrap, so we should be able to find a way out."


    Kolya grumbled something for himself, but he scooted along the wall while moving his palms over it.


    "Do your best not to make noise, because I need to concentrate on this.", Aiden said, and when he confirmed that the other three were obedient, and he turned toward the safe.


    He slowly squatted and observed the dial with aplex expression on his face.


    "You can do it, love!", a message shed in front of his eyes and he knew that Sarah is encouraging him.


    The message reminded Aiden that Sarah''s eyes are on him, and he felt warm and fuzzy on the inside.


    Ah, if Sarah is by Aiden''s side, she would deal with this safe in no time, and he would find a way to disable thesers, open the door, and get them out safely.


    Aiden regretted not showing more interest in safe-cracking. Sarah got her hands on various books about safes and purchased a few safes of various sizes and constructions to sharpen her skills, but Aiden thought of it as a hobby. He even teased her that she is practicing to be a thief.


    But instead of rubbing it in, Sarah is giving him her support. His wife is amazing.


    Aiden smiled and moved his fingers in the air to send her a message: "How do I deal with this?"


    He thought that messages might be cumbersome for instructions (because he needs plenty of them) and he reached for the earpiece that connects him to the other members of the team falcon and turned off the device (just in case, to prevent idental eavesdropping).


    Aiden sent another message to Sarah: "Can you talk me through it? Ear-stud is safe."


    "What do I get for my troubles? Will you make me a cake?", another message popped in front of Aiden''s eyes.


    Aiden''s shoulders shook for a second as he suppressed hisughter and he nodded while lifting two fingers in the air, knowing that Sarah can see him on the screen from the audience. She is shameless for extorting a cake while he is in a pinch. Ah, that is his wife.


    Whoever saw Aiden on the screen with two fingers up while looking at the safe, assumed that he is showing a V for victory, but Sarah knew that she just got a two-cakes promise.


    "Use the ear-stud to amplify the sounds, love.", Sarah''s sweet voice rang in Aiden''s ear a secondter, and he understood that she is speaking softly so that no one overhears her. "Rotate the dial slowly and you will hear a small clicking sound as you progress through the required sequence. Think of it as abination lock with digits for a bike where you need to release each of the notches in order to open the lock, but here you need to create gaps for the notches in a specific order and it matters if you are moving clockwise or counterclockwise¡­ I can guide you¡­ Share what you see with Eve-lens so I can have a better view¡­ Move the dial slowly, don''t think about the counter above the door behind you because rushing this will only make you fail and then you need to start all over again¡­"


    Aiden felt that it''s just him and Sarah, working on this together. He listened to her exnations and moved the dial how she instructed, focusingpletely on his task and he didn''t notice that M slowly inched toward him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1826 - Team Falcon (10)

    As the time trickled away, Jasha and Kolya were focused on checking the wall. They didn''t like this work, but there was nothing else for them to do other than to stand and panic while staring at the digital clock above the door which is their only way out. Like this, at least they had an excuse as if they are contributing to the team effort.


    M was moving nimbly and avoiding thesers while feeling out the floor tiles. She didn''t have any problems with this task, and she had ample time to throw nces at Aiden.


    A minute ago, M saw Aiden touch his earpiece, and then his expression changed as if he is listening to someone, and he even smiled warmly, like he is enjoying it.


    M assumed that Aiden is talking to Maksim because Jasha and Kolya are busy feeling out the wall and she is obviously not hearing anything, so the only logical exnation was that Aiden and Maksim are having a private conversation that does not include the rest of the team.


    The room was eerie silent, so when Kolya cleared his throat, M and Jasha red at him. Aiden was too busy listening to Sarah to pay attention to the other three.


    At some point, Aiden exhaled and murmured: "I wish you are here¡­"


    It was a faint, barely a whisper, but M was watching Aiden from only a few steps away, and she picked it up. Why is Aiden talking to Maksim with such longing? It took M a few seconds to connect the dots and her eyes opened in shock.


    <em>''Alex and Maksim are lovers!''</em>, M''s mind exploded.


    No wonder Alex was avoiding her whenever she approached him, and Maksim was ignoring her as well. It''s because they are not swaying that way! Now it makes sense why Maksim didn''t call Aiden for a one-on-one talk: he didn''t want to expose them! And Maksim is pretending to give a hard time to Aiden when he is secretly giving him a chance to shine.


    While Aiden worked (with Sarah) on cracking the safe open, and Jasha and Kolya were inspecting the wall, M was lost in her own thoughts as she found various <em>''facts''</em> that supported her theory of Aiden and Maksim having a romantic rtionship.


    M heard that well-groomed guys tend to be gays because they care about their appearances, but this is too much! Aiden and Maksim are obviously the most handsome guys she saw in a long time, and now they are out of her reach! M felt like crying. The only positive is that now she knows how nothing is wrong with her charms, it''s about the guys who are not interested in women. But that does not change the fact that the leader of her base will give her a hard time for failing to seduce Aiden. Can she say that because Aiden is gay, she has no chance of seeding? The man will obviously bring up Olga, who has no problem sticking to Aiden.


    M pursed her lips. This does not add up. If Aiden is into Maksim, why is he sticking to Sarah? A secondter, M remembered: drugs. Everyone knows that Natalia provided some memory-altering drugs and that is what is keeping Aiden by Sarah''s side, but it seems that drugs are not strong enough to suppress Aiden''s true nature.


    In Eastern Europe, there is still a lot of stigmas directed toward people who are anything other than heterosexual and it''s no wonder that Aiden and Maksim are being secretive.


    Now it all made sense, to M at least.


    M exhaled sadly and shook her head while reminding herself to keep on checking the floor tiles and to watch for thesers. But her ears were still perked up, hoping to hear some other juicy details.


    M wondered, what will Jasha''s and Kolya''s say when they find out that Aiden and Maksim are a couple? Mile does not think that she can keep this secret for herself. It is too much of a burden to shoulder on her own.


    The time was ticking away much faster than anyone wanted, Sarah included, but Sarah kept her voice calm and steady because Aiden panicking will not be good.


    "We have one minute left!", Kolya half-screamed, making Aiden flinch.


    "Don''t listen to him¡­", Sarah''s voice sounded in Aiden''s ear, bringing him back to focus on his task. "It''s just the two of us, and we have all the time in the world¡­ Now move the dial to the right¡­ Slowly¡­ We are almost there¡­"


    "Ah¡­", a sound escaped M''s lips when a floor tile sank under the pressure of her palm. A secondter, the number ofsers in the room halved.


    "Yes!", Jasha said in excitement and Kolya exhaled in relief loudly.


    M looked at Aiden with a grin, expecting praise, and she was disappointed when he didn''t spare her a nce. He was absolutely focused on the safe in front of him.


    Other than reducing the number ofsers and making it easier for the people to move, this was also a confirmation that they have a way out of here. They just need to find it. And here are less than 40 seconds left before the timer expires.


    Kolya inhaled a shaky breath. "Is it just me, or is it difficult to breathe? Aren''t those holes in the ceiling venttion?"


    "Panicking will not help.", Jasha reminded Kolya. "Focus on your task. If there is a way to disablesers, there should be a way to open the door, and that will help us with breathing as well. Don''t look at the time and don''t look at the ceiling either, because tiles out of ce do not mean there is a supply of air avable."


    Jasha wiped his forehead that was beaded with sweat. He also noticed that it''s difficult to breathe and he forced himself to take slow steady breaths. Their only way out of this is to find a way to open the door.


    They all wanted to panic more than once, but seeing how Aiden is calmly focused on his task, reminded them all not to give up.


    Jasha wanted to ask Aiden what his progress is, but he saw that Aiden is unaware of his surroundings and Jasha knew that chatting Aiden up will not help anyone. Jasha continued moving across the floor while feeling out the tiles with the hope that one of them will open the door.


    "Almost there¡­", Sarah tried to encourage Aiden.


    "I need more time¡­", Aiden responded in a whisper and he paused when he saw that his hands are shaky.


    "Don''t give up¡­ Try one more time¡­", Sarah pleaded Aiden.


    Sarah knew that the time is running out and that opening the safe might not solve anything, but is there anything else she can do? Of course, Aiden might use Eve-lens to identify which electricals in the wall are powering up the door and to use something to break through and cut the wiring, but there is no time for that. And the only hope (no matter how small) to get out of there is to open that safe.


    Aiden took in a choppy breath and blinked a few times while trying to focus. Of course, Sarah saw this, because when he blinked, her vision turned dark as well. She understood that he is having difficulty staying conscious with the oxygen levels dropping rapidly.


    "Follow my voice, love¡­", Sarah continued talking to Aiden. "Turn the dial to the right¡­ Stop¡­ Now to the left¡­ Stop¡­ Now¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1827 - Team Falcon (11)

    Aiden moved robotically, as Sarah instructed, and he does not remember how they reached the point when Sarah told him: "Now turn the lever¡­"


    <em>''Click!''</em>


    A faint sound was heard, and Aiden pulled the safe open impatiently. He tried pushing and pulling on the lever many times, but it never budged, until now.


    Aiden''s vision was blurry as he reached inside the safe and grabbed the envelope. As soon as the envelope left the safe, a ttering sound was heard from behind Aiden and the metallic door flung open.


    Kolya, Jasha, and M stared at the open door without moving, and Aiden didn''t need to turn to know that the breeze he is feeling is the air from the hallway.


    Aiden plopped on the ground from a squatting position and realized that his legs are numb.


    The other three visibly rxed and they all took a minute to breathe in silence. Ah, it''s wonderful to breathe.


    "Let''s get out of here¡­", Aiden''s voice got everyone out of their stupor.


    "I thought I will die in there.", Kolya said when they exited the room.


    "Me too. I spoke like things are fine, but it took all of me to keep it together. I faced dangerous situations more than once, but my life never had a timer. From the moment we were under one minute, the images from my past were passing in front of my eyes¡­" Jasha patted his chest indicating that his heart was faltering, and he nced at Aiden. "Thanks, Alex, for not losing your cool. I don''t know how you did it, but you saved our asses. I will be happy if there is a chance for us to work together in the future."


    "Me too, me too¡­", Kolya added. "I apologize for being arrogant and I hope we can put that behind us."


    "Sure, sure¡­", Aiden responded vaguely. He didn''t hear a word of what the others were saying because he was listening to Sarah''s cheers and in his mind, he was already making her cakes. But that will happen for real once they return home. For a treat right away, he will give her a massage. She loves his massages which usually end up with them making love, but that is one more reason to give her a massage.


    "OK, OK¡­ I see that you are about to exit, so I''m ending the transmission.", Sarah said excitedly. "Remember that this is not over until youe back to me. Watch your back, from everyone."


    "Hmm¡­", Aiden hummed in confirmation and switched on his earpiece that is used by his team members.


    M didn''t miss that Aiden was smiling absentmindedly, and then he hummed and touched his earpiece. He was definitely talking to Maksim.


    <em>''Keeping his cool, my foot!''</em>, M fumed internally while ring at Aiden. <em>''Look at him epting the praises and pretending that he is the hero. He knew that there is no danger, and he timed it on purpose to thest seconds to make it dramatic. Hmph!''</em>


    The four members of the team falcon met their team leader outside, and Aiden flung the envelope at Maksim who caught it elegantly with three fingers.


    Maksim had a smug smile on his face, that irritated Aiden, but he didn''t want to deal with Maksim more than necessary.


    "I assume we are done?", Aiden asked dryly.


    Maksim narrowed his eyes. "Are you in a rush?"


    "Yes. I am in a rush to be anywhere other than here."


    "And I thought that you want to see Olga."


    Aiden frowned. Why is this guy mentioning Sarah?


    Maksim chuckled. "Are you sure she wants to see you?"


    The more Maksim gloated, the more Aiden didn''t like it. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean¡­ maybe she would rather see someone else."


    "Like?", Aiden squeezed through his teeth.


    "Well, I don''t know¡­ maybe me?"


    "She would never want to get close to you!", Aiden said angrily. He was already frustrated with Maksim and this whole mission setup, and Maksim talking about Sarah only added oil to the already raging fire.


    "Hmm¡­", Maksim eyed Aiden. "I see that you are confident. Will you stop her if she wants to see someone else?"


    Aiden was losing his patience. Is Maksim insinuating that Sarah will leave Aiden for Maksim? "What the¡­"


    "OK. The two of you can stop the show.", M interrupted them with impatience in her voice.


    Kolya and Jasha looked at M like she went crazy. Why is she interrupting those two who are on the verge of fighting? Is she suicidal?


    "What show?", Maksim asked M suspiciously. He wants to push Aiden''s buttons because he promised his Divna that he will not hurt the pretty boy. However, Aiden came out of that room unscathed and if Maksim hurts him identally in self-defense, then it''s a fair game, right? However, M interrupting like this can''t be without a reason.


    M lifted her chin smugly. "We all know that the two of you are into each other. Stop pretending. I am sick of it. Maksim, you told me to get close to Alex, but it seems that you only wanted to test your boyfriend."


    Maksim''s eyes nearly bulged out from the shock that M''s words caused. "Say that again."


    Aiden thought that he will pass out from rage. First, Maksim is picking on him, then Maksim has strange insinuations about Sarah, and now M said that he is Maksim''s boyfriend? This day is going from bad to worse.


    Aiden red at Maksim. "Is that why you called them for a talk before the mission? You told them that you are into me? Did you put me in a spot on purpose with a goal for me to ask for your help? Dude¡­ I suggest you stop those dreams right away because I am not swaying that way."


    "Who the fuck is into you!?", Maksim roared at Aiden and then he turned to M. "Where the fuck did you get that idea?!"


    M was not shaken up by this. Her base leader yells a lot, and she is used to it. She looked at Maksim knowingly. "Are you going to deny that you staged all this for your boyfriend to look good? You tricked us all to think that you are bullying him, yet you secretly gave him instructions on how to avoid traps and solve challenges. We all saw him move through the house like he knows the ce."


    Maksim''s hand was balled into a fist, and he was one nerve ending away from punching M in the face.


    "What?", Maksim growled at M.


    Kolya and Jasha observed all this in disbelief. They have no idea from where M got all this, but somehow¡­ it made sense. How else would Aiden avoid the traps? Instead of exploring the house, he told them to head to the basement¡­ and he is the one who gave them all the useful tips, not to forget cracking the safe open without using any tools or explosives.


    Instead of answering Maksim, M looked at Aiden. "Are you also going to deny it? Alex, I saw you talking with someone while pretending to struggle opening the safe, and who else could it be if not Maksim?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1828 - Team Falcon (12)

    Aiden''s eyebrows shoot up when he realized from where M got her assumptions. He scolded himself internally, how can he be so careless? He was lost in Sarah''s voice and totally neglected that there are other people in the room. He should have known better and pay more attention to his surroundings, but things are done, and he needs to focus on salvaging the situation.


    Aiden wanted to deny M''s usations. How can Aiden be fond of Maksim, or the other way around, when the two of them hate each other''s guts? Well, Maksim hates Aiden, and Aiden is only reciprocating in the same way.


    But M seems confident that Aiden was talking to someone and she is not wrong, however... he can''t admit to it because he would risk exposing that he spoke to Sarah and that will blow their whole cover. Aiden will never admit that Sarah is implicated in any way, he will never put her in danger, no matter the circumstances. But... What can he do? He can say that he was deep in thoughts and that he was talking to himself (in his mind), but no one would believe that. On the other hand, this seems to be super-upsetting for Maksim. Why would Aiden care what a bunch of nobodies think?


    "Noment.", Aiden said to M who was still expecting to hear Aiden''s answer to her allegation that Aiden and Maksim are a couple.


    Aiden ignored M''s obvious displeasure and looked at Maksim. "The task was to retrieve contents of the safe. We did that, so we are done, right?"


    Aiden took Maksim''sck of response as a<em> ''yes''</em>.


    Aiden removed his earpiece and threw it at Maksim who didn''t bother to catch it as it hit him in the chest and fell on the ground.


    Maksim gritted his teeth and Aiden smirked before turning to walk away.


    M dashed in front of Aiden and blocked his path. "Answer me!"


    Aiden shook his head. "What for? It seems you have everything figured out and no matter what I say, it will not change your opinion."


    He took a two-step detour to the left around M and continued his steady strides toward the area where the audience is.


    Aiden''s face lit up when he saw Sarah running his way and he jogged to meet with her.


    Sarah watched them on the screen having a conversation, and even the sound was cut off, based on their expressions, Sarah realized that something is not right and she was concerned that things might escte between Aiden and Maksim, so she rushed to their location. Maksim said that he will not harm Aiden in order for Sarah to join him for dinner, and Sarah honestly hoped that Maksim is not stupid enough to rub it in because Aiden will not let it go.


    "Don''t run, love¡­ take it easy.", Aiden said softly when Sarah got within his touching distance.


    She wrapped her arms around Aiden and took a deep breath in relief. Finally, they are together again.


    "I can''t take it easy when we are apart. Congrattions on the win, love. Your team finished first. Others are still struggling to find their target and many are injured. Let''s go to our room¡­"


    Aiden didn''t care much about the win, but he loved that Sarah is in his embrace and that her loving gaze is directed at him and that they did this one together.


    He pecked her lips and hummed in agreement. "Let''s go, but no running..."


    Aiden craved a shower because he sweated as the room in the basement was running out of oxygen and he struggled to stay conscious. After he freshens up, Aiden will give Sarah a massage which will be a nice rxing time for both of them. And maybe their baby enjoys the rocking as well. His lips stretched into a smile at thisst thought.


    Sarah and Aiden held each other and walked away while Maksim, Kolya, Jasha, and M observed them in silence.


    Maksim narrowed his eyes at the sight of Aiden holding onto Sarah. She didn''t even look at him! Did she forget about their dinner deal?


    M''s snort got Maksim''s attention and he saw her talking to Jasha and Kolya whose eyes were nervously darting from M to Maksim.


    "Didn''t I tell you? Maksim can''t hide his displeasure that Alex is with Olga. I thought that it''s mutual, but now it seems that only Maksim is the one interested, and Alex was using him to get ahead with the challenge."


    M didn''t bother to keep her voice low. She was not happy because (in her opinion) Maksim helped Aiden while she, Kolya, and Jasha were yed for fools.


    Maksim felt like beating M into a pulp. How did things turn this way? Maksim was boiling with anger and he needed a way to vent¡­ and conveniently, M is right there, pushing his buttons.


    Maksim grabbed from the ground the earpiece Aiden tossed, and Maksim extended his hand toward Jasha and Kolya. "Give me yours. You are free to go." He turned to M. "And you¡­e with me."


    Jasha and Kolya exchanged nces, concerned about this turn of events that definitely points that M is in trouble. At the same time, Jasha and Kolya were pleased that Maksim is letting them go.


    "Stop!", Maksim''s voice made Jasha and Kolya freeze. They made only two steps away, did Maksim change his mind?


    "If you talk to anyone about me and the pretty boy nonsense, I will cut off your tongues.", Maksim said icily.


    Jasha and Kolya nodded in understanding and scurried away.


    Maksim had a malicious smirk on his face when he turned to M and he tilted his head, indicating to her to follow him.


    M swallowed hard and walked two steps behind Maksim obediently. She knows that she hit a nerve, but what can he do to her? She encouraged herself that everything will be fine because she is a precious asset to the Voronin family, and he will not dare do anything drastically. At most, he will yell at her. Or maybe give her a bad evaluation¡­ however, everyone saw that M is the one who found that tile which turned off half of thesers, so that must count for something.


    A few minutester, Maksim and M entered one gray building that had an industrial feel and went up the metallic stairs to the second floor.


    M observed that they passed a few people who stiffened at the sight of Maksim and they all stepped on the side, making a way for them and lowering their heads in front of Maksim. She felt that something is off. How is it possible that everyone is so timid? Isn''t he just a squad leader?


    Maksim stopped in front of one door and nced at the bulky man who was standing in front of it.


    "No one enters.", Maksim said sternly, making it sound like an absolute order. The bulky man nodded in understanding before opening the door and stepping to the side to let them pass.


    Maksim gestured to M to get in and she nced inside a room to see a table and two chairs in the middle. She hesitated. Why does this look like an interrogation room?


    Before she could ask anything, Maksim grabbed her by the neck and pushed her inside the room.


    The heavy door closed behind them with a loud bang.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1829 - Maksim

    As soon as Maksim let go of M, she scrambled to the other side of the table and rubbed her neck.


    "Why did you bring me here? What is the meaning of this?", M asked angrily. She didn''t like that he is treating her like some kind of a criminal. She only stated the obvious, alright?


    Maksim was not in the mood to entertain her questions. He finds M pretty to look at, and maybe she has a skill or two, but she iscking in the brain department. Why else would she spread nonsense that he is gay when he is only a few steps away?


    He saw many women like M, and he can already predict that she is noisy and thinks that she is the smartest and untouchable, while the truth is that he can break her like a twig and no one will bat an eyelid about it.


    "You said that Alex spoke to me during the mission. What makes you think so?", Maksim asked, and his expression darkened when M took a seat on the chair. "Did I say that you can sit?"


    M''s eyes widened and she slowly stood up when she realized that Maksim is serious. "Why are you treating me like this?"


    Maksim gritted his teeth in annoyance. "Woman, I don''t have much patience and you will start talking without dys if you value your life. You smeared my name. I want to know what reason your bird-brain found to think that I am interested in the pretty boy. Or maybe there is no reason, and you are in stupid."


    M picked up that he is threatening to kill her, and he also called her stupid, but between those two, she will address the deadlier one first. "You can''t harm me. The Voronin family values me."


    Maksim sneered. "What do you know about the Voronin family?"


    "Uhm¡­ I know that they need talent, and I am one of the top twenty in terms of talent."


    "So far, the only talent you have shown is failing and getting into trouble. Tell me, how is that valuable?"


    M was not happy with Maksim''s usations. "How did I fail or get into trouble?"


    "Hmm¡­ I told you to get close to Alex, and you failed. Instead of keeping your mouth shut and realizing your mistake, you used me of fancying him. I want to know why."


    M can see that Maksim is upset and she decided to answer him.


    "Alex was talking to someone while working on the safe. There are cameras and I''m sure you can go and check. His expression was changing, and he even mumbled something like <em>''I wish you are with me¡­''</em>. Unless there was someone else outside the room who couldmunicate with that earpiece, the logical conclusion is that he was talking to you!"


    Maksim''s jaw tightened as he pressed his teeth together in annoyance.


    "Anything else?", Maksim spoke through his teeth. If this is the only thing M has, she is really stupid. Many people make faces and mumble when they are deep in their own thoughts and Maksim saw that Aiden was unmoving for a few minutes while he worked on the safe.


    M observed that Maksim''s expression darkened, and she quickly added: "How can Alex crack the safe without any tools? It is obvious that he knew thebination, but he was stalling for time to make it more realistic. Since we met with them in the building, Alex moved like he knows theyout, and he told us not to bother looking upstairs because our goal is in the basement. How would he know all that if you didn''t tell him in advance?"


    Maksim''s eyes shed with madness. "How I see it, you are asking for death."


    "You can''t kill me. You don''t have authority.", M said in panic.


    "That is where you are wrong, bird-brain. You say that you know Voronins, yet you have no idea with whom you are talking to. I can kill every one of you and I would need to answer only to one man."


    M''s face paled when she connected the dots. "Maksim¡­ You¡­ You are Maksim Voronin¡­ The son of¡­"


    M''s next words were cut off when she saw that Maksim pulled out an army knife. It was a tactical army knife with a ck de and serrations along its curved edge and M knew that if he stabs her with that, it will cause jagged internal injuries that are impossible to stitch without surgery because as it exits the body, that knife tears chunks of flesh.


    Her chin trembled under his murderous re.


    "This¡­ don''t¡­ don''t kill me¡­", M stuttered while walking backward until her back hit the wall. "I can be useful¡­"


    Maksim''s eyebrow arched in amusement and corners of his lips lifted into a menacing smile. He slowly closed the distance between them, enjoying the horror on her face.


    The mightily proud M is now trembling as he towered above her, and the sight in front of him is bringing pleasure to his core. Maksim loves when he shows people like M how insignificant they are. The moment when her arrogance turned into total submission and pleading for her life is exhrating.


    In Maksim''s eyes, M is an ant that he can squish anytime, but he enjoys the game of giving her hope, only to take it away. Maksim is a predator who loves to y with his prey.


    "Really? You failed such a simple mission, so tell me¡­ what can you do?"


    M swallowed hard. They were so close that she could feel his breath on her face. She heard stories about Maksim. His handsome looks and charming smile are deceiving. And other than being a vicious killer, he is a known yboy.


    "I¡­ I can please you in any way you want. I am good at it."


    Maksim tilted his head and smirked. "Show me."


    M slid down on her knees and started unbuttoning his pants with shaky hands.


    His breathing hitched slightly as she took him in her mouth.


    Maksim watched M''s head bob and he grabbed a fistful of her hair, pulling her head toward him so that she can take in all of him. M gagged, but she didn''t stop moving.


    A few minutester¡­


    Maksim wiped the bloody knife on M''s pants before putting the knife back into its holster that was hidden in the pocket of Maksim''s pants.


    "I guess you were not as good as you thought¡­", Maksim mumbled at M''s body that was unmoving on the floor. She had remnants of his release at the corner of her mouth.


    Her neck was slit open, and the blood was oozing. Maksim looked at the gruesome scene like it''s not a big deal.


    Maksim was nning to dispose of her from the start, but first, he wanted to know what made her think that he and Aiden are a couple. M going down on him was a bonus. She said some things that don''t make much sense, but he will confirm with a few people who were in charge of nning if anyone leaked the information about the mission.


    Maksim got out of the room and nced at the bulky man. "Clean up the room¡­"


    "Yes, boss¡­", the bulky man responded and went inside to do as he was told.


    Maksim would usually y more with his victims, but he does not have much time now. He needs to make arrangements for dinner.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1830 - A Difficult Talk (1)

    Sarah and Aiden met with Hong before they headed to their room. After a short chat, they decided that Hong will stay behind to watch thepetition until the end. Hong volunteered because he knew that Sarah and Aiden need to talk about Maksim, and Hong didn''t want to be nearby.


    As soon as the door closed behind Sarah and Aiden and the two of them had their privacy (if we ignore the surveince equipment in their room), Sarah became aware that the time to talk about Maksim is right here and she got nervous. Of course, Aiden noticed.


    "Are you OK?"


    "Yeah.", Sarah wanted to postpone this talk as much as possible, even though she knew that she is running out of time. "Why don''t you shower, and I will rx?"


    "Did the stress tire you out?", Aiden guessed.


    Sarah nodded.


    Aiden cupped her cheeks and gave her a light kiss. "Rest, love. When Ie out of there, I will be steaming fresh and ready to give you a massage. That should rx you."


    Sarah was lost in his dark eyes full of love and she really didn''t want to spoil his good mood.


    "OK. I will wait right here."


    Aiden gave her a quick kiss and rushed to the bathroom.


    Sarah plopped on the bed while thinking about how to tell him. She needs to pick her words carefully so that she lessens the impact. She knows very well how protective Aiden is of her, and now that she is pregnant, he is several folds more intense.


    Sarah is d that the event ended, and that Aiden is unscathed, and she should be happy. However, lingering thoughts of her talk with Maksim are not letting her be at ease.


    Considering that Maksim approached her here and called her Divna, it does not look like he will give up on pursuing her. And he is from the Voronin family which means that this is his territory.


    Sarah felt like crying. Why didn''t Maksim just leave her alone? Sarah and Aiden are already so deep in this and she feels like they are moving through a narrow tunnel whose walls are lined with spikes and Maksim is adding tremors that are shaking the whole area and making the ground unstable.


    The only good thing is that Maksim is not aware of their real identity. He thinks that she is Natalia''s subordinate and that Aiden is the person whom Natalia recently acquired by shady means.


    What will happen if Maksim finds out that she is the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family, and that Aiden is the one who learned Voronin-only techniques from the previous Grand Master? Sarah does not want to think about it.


    She can''t find an easy way to tell Aiden that Maksim is the guy from Moscow, and that he approached her in the Bolshoi Theater (and Sarah didn''t mention this to Aiden), and that now he wants her to have dinner with him. Is it really about dinner? What if he tries getting into her pants? What if he asks for a second dinner or a rtionship? It would be stupid to think that he will stop at one dinner and with them being here, he can always use Aiden''s safety to ckmail her into obedience.


    Sarah felt a headacheing. If she knew that Maksim would cause so much trouble, she would get rid of him in Moscow. And if she knew that he is rted to Voronins, they would capture him and interrogate him for information. As a squad leader, Maksim definitely knows more than regr soldiers¡­ and Hong guessed that Maksim is someone with a higher status than a squad leader.


    But there is no point in dwelling on what-ifs. She needs to focus on the present.


    What are Sarah''s options? She can keep quiet and ignore Maksim and the dinner nonsense with the hope that it will go away. And she can use drones to avoid bumping into Maksim, but how long can thatst until he corners her? Also, if she avoids the problem, that will create an opportunity for Maksim to catch Aiden by surprise. On the other side, if she tells Aiden, he will definitely go full <em>''no one touches mine''</em> mode. Sarah is usually delighted when Aiden ims her as his and protects her, but this time is dangerous.


    Ah! this is a decision between bad options, and Sarah hates it. She hates that she is in this situation because no matter what she decides to do, Aiden will be upset.


    Sarah''s mind was scrambling, and she was unaware of the time passing.


    Aiden clearing his throat gave her a start.


    Her eyes widened at the sight of Aiden, leaningzily with his elbow on the doorframe, dressed up only in a towel that rested loosely around his waist. Sarah looked at his messy damp hair, devilish smile, and her gaze followed a drop of water that slid from his shoulder over his toned pecs, down his abs¡­ until it disappeared in the fluffy fabric of the towel. And that towel had a tent in the area of Aiden''s crotch that showed he is already aroused.


    Sarah swallowed hard and Aiden cocked his eyebrow as his smile widened. He could see the effect he has on his wife, and he wouldn''t want it any other way.


    "Are you ready for your massage?", Aiden asked in a voice deeper than usual.


    Sarah inhaled forcibly and reminded herself not to get lost in the lustful thoughts that include Aiden losing that towel.


    "Can you sit?" Her voice came as a whisper because she found it difficult to talk.


    Aiden smiled. "We can start with that."


    Sarah cleared her throat. "We need to talk."


    Aiden sat on the bed next to Sarah, and caressed her cheek with the back of his fingers. "Can it wait? We have time until dinner."


    "About that¡­ I''m not so sure."


    Aiden paused. "What does that mean?"


    Sarah shook her head to get a grip on herself, but Aiden almost-naked within a touching distance, made it difficult to focus.


    "We might not have time until dinner.", Sarah said. "We need to talk before that."


    Aiden tilted his head and observed Sarah keenly. He guessed that it''s something important, but nothing prepared him for what came next.


    Sarah collected her scattered thoughts and looked into Aiden''s eyes. "This is about Maksim. Do you remember meeting him before today?"


    "No.", Aiden said cautiously. The moment Maksim was brought up, he knew this will not be good.


    "At Madam Kovac, when you came into the lounge, there was a man sitting next to me." Sarah paused to give him time to remember. She knew that he will remember with just this many hints because his memory is amazing.


    Aiden''s brows furrowed and Sarah saw that he is recollecting that evening.


    A few secondster, Aiden asked dryly: "Was that him?"


    Sarah nodded.


    "Are you sure?"


    Sarah continued nodding. "I forgot his face and his name¡­ you know I am bad with those. But I remember our talk and at that time, I refused to tell him my name, so he gave me one. He called me Divna."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1831 - A Difficult Talk (2)

    Aiden wanted to say that it does not matter. It is not her fault that she met Maksim at the ce Aiden picked. If it''s anyone''s fault, it was his for not getting ready sooner so that he waits for her in that lounge instead of the other way around. Why does Sarah''s expression look like she did something wrong?


    Sarah saw that Aiden wanted to say something, and she spoke with haste before he could make a sound.


    "Please, let me finish. After that, at the Bolshoi Theater, during intermission, you went to make a phone call and Maksim approached me again. I didn''t know that he was at the theatre until he was right in front of me. I didn''t tell you about it because Maksim was harmless and I left him behind, and I thought that was thest time I will see him, and I didn''t want to spoil our date by talking about someone who is not important..."


    Sarah saw that Aiden''s brows furrowed. She took in a shaky breath and continued: "Today, before yourpetition, we met again. You were on the stage already when Maksim came to me at the bleachers; he caught the timing when Hong went ahead to find us seats. Maksim told me that we were able to leave the base during the break between your events thanks to him allowing it and I have a feeling that he pulled some strings in order to be the leader of your team."


    Sarah felt that the rest of the words were stuck in her throat. Aiden is already frowning and gritting his teeth and if she tells him about the dinner, she has no idea on what side he will blow up.


    "What does he want?"


    Sarah was surprised that Aiden asked her that question.


    "What makes you think that he wants something?"


    "After the mission, Maksim asked me if I will stop you if you decide to leave me."


    "Bastard¡­", Sarah said under her breath.


    "What does he want?", Aiden repeated his question.


    "A¡­ date.", Sarah said timidly.


    Aiden was not sure if he heard her right. "What?"


    "He said that in exchange for not hurting you during the mission, I need to have dinner with him."


    Sarah squinted when she heard Aiden gritting his teeth.


    Sarah saw that Aiden is upset. Probably more than he ever was before. And she didn''t know if he was upset because of the information she just dumped on him, or because she didn''t tell him about this earlier. Maybe a mix of both.


    But how much earlier could she tell him? She didn''t know that Maksim is in this base or that he will ask for dinner until a few hours ago and Aiden was in the middle of a mission. Telling him during that sensitive time, would not be good. Aiden must know that, right?


    She hated that Aiden was conflicted, and he looked like he is in pain while avoiding her gaze. It''s all her fault. Maybe if she didn''t act so arrogantly at Madam Kovac''s, Maksim would not be interested in her. Maybe if she acted differently, Maksim would not see her as a challenge. Maybe if she had a more borate disguise, Maksim would not recognize her here. There are so many maybes that could result in a different oue, but here they are¡­ and Sarah feels horrible.


    Sarah lifted her arms to hug Aiden, but they were interrupted by a knock on the door.


    Aiden stood up and went to the door without a word, leaving Sarah behind with her arms up in the air awkwardly.


    Sarah wanted to stop Aiden. Why is he opening the door wearing only a towel around his waist? But considering his tangible fury, she decided to keep quiet.


    "What?!", Aiden asked angrily when he flung the door open.


    Two men at the door took a step back and eyed Aiden''s nearly-naked body. Both of them were obviously in shock.


    "Uhm¡­ we¡­ we have¡­", one man stuttered. "¡­have for¡­ Perun¡­"


    Aiden saw that the man is holding an envelope and he snatched it. "That''s me."


    "This also¡­", the second man lifted his hands that were holding two boxes.


    Aiden grabbed the boxes violently. "Anything else?"


    The two men shook their heads and Aiden mmed the door shut, ignoring their confused gazes.


    Aiden looked at the envelope and his frown deepened when he read that it''s for <em>''Olga Perun''</em>.


    Aiden flung the envelope on the bed. "It''s for you. And I guess this is for you as well¡­" He threw the boxes on the bed and went to the bathroom.


    Sarah jerked when the door closed with a bang behind Aiden.


    Sarah exhaled. Now what? She thought that maybe giving him a few minutes to cool off will be a good idea.


    She reached for the envelope and opened it. Sarah exhaled in dejection when she read that it''s from Maksim. He wants her to have dinner with him that same evening.


    Sarah peered into therger box and saw that it''s a dress. She didn''t pull it out, but based on the ck luxurious fabric, she concluded that it''s an evening gown and she didn''t need to look in the other one to know that it has shoes inside.


    Evening gowns usually need to be well fitted, is it possible that Maksim reached to Madam Kovac to ask for Sarah''s measurements? Anything is possible. This probably means that Maksim nned this dinner in advance. Hong was right, who knows how long Maksim is watching her and waiting for the right opportunity to approach her?


    Sarah frowned at the thought that Maksim reached to Madam Kovac for her measurements. The people in that ce addressed them as Mr. and Mrs. White, so if Maksim got information from someone at Madam Kovac, he would know who they are. Or maybe he assumed that those are aliases and not relevant.


    But no matter what the answers are to all those questions, nothing will change the fact that she has a dinner invitation from Maksim and that Aiden is not happy behind that door.


    In the bathroom¡­


    Aiden hit the tiled wall with his fist until his knuckles ached, but it didn''t reduce his emotional turmoil. He was angry, and he didn''t know at whom to direct that anger, but he knew that it''s not fair to vent on Sarah.


    He saw that she is reluctant to tell him about Maksim and there was even some fear in her eyes, and he hated it. Howe he is not able to protect her from such creeps? What is the point of his skills and status and everything he has if he can''t ensure that his wife is not disturbed? Far from protecting Sarah, he ended up being her weakness that Maksim used to bully her.


    Aiden groaned in disgust at the thought that was enjoying his victory and nning to use a massage as an interlude to some sweet lovemaking, and he was being totally oblivious that Sarah is hurting while shouldering that secret on her own. He should have seen it. The moment she ran toward him after the mission with panic and relief on her face, he should know that something is off, but he didn''t see it. Aiden never felt so useless in his life.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1832 - A Difficult Talk (3)

    Aiden took a deep breath and scolded himself. Why is he acting like an immature jerk, when Sarah is in distress? It''s obvious that she is upset by this situation, and instead of supporting her, he ended up acting out. He knows that Sarah did everything she could to keep him safe and that she shared this information because she trusts him¡­ and because she needs him.


    He told himself to stop sulking. <em>''Get yourself together, and be the rock that Sarah needs right now...''</em>


    Aiden got out of the bathroom and he saw on the floor a half-opened box with some ck fabric hanging out of it. The second box is also on the floor next to it, and the letter and the envelope are also scattered nearby. It''s obvious that Sarah threw them on the ground; in anger, probably.


    His heart cracked at the sight of Sarah who is curled up on the bed. He could not see her face, but he hoped that those shoulder-shivers are not because she is crying.


    Aiden got on the bed behind Sarah and cocooned her into his embrace.


    "Hey, love¡­ I am here¡­", he murmured into her hair and she clutched onto his arms that were around her.


    Aiden heard Sarah exhale a shaky breath and he kissed the back of her head before whispering: "I''m sorry for being useless¡­ I''m sorry for letting you deal with everything on your own. I should have seen that you are suffering. I will not leave your side, we are in this together."


    Sarah''s grip on his arms tightened, to the point of hurting, but he didn''t say anything. He knows that when she is upset, Sarah loses control of the force her left arm is exerting, but he will not remind her to ease up the grip, because he wants her to hold onto him.


    "I''m sorry for not seeing this disaster before it came right in front of us." Sarah''s words were breaking as her breath hitched. "I wanted to warn you right away, but I feared that it might muddle your head and that you will lose it during the mission. Maksim promised not to hurt you so I believed that things will be alright. Maksim¡­"


    "Can we not talk about him?", Aiden cut her off.


    Sarah turned to face Aiden and directed her questioning gaze at him. "I thought we are talking about him."


    Aiden sighed at the sight of Sarah''s tear-stricken face and he wiped tears from her cheeks with his palms while exining: "Now it''s Maksim, tomorrow might be someone else. No matter how many of theme, this is not about Maksim or Vanya or Dusan or anyone who came before them. This is about the two of us. It was always only about the two of us. I should have protected you so that none of them cane close enough to disturb you. I failed."


    Sarah''s lips moved into a crooked smile. "Don''t me yourself for my failure. Your wife is not a weakling. But this time, I miscalcted."


    Aiden smiled and leaned his forehead on hers. "We have grown. If this was three years ago, I would blow up with usations why you didn''t tell me right away. But if you told me, I would end up fighting with Maksim while disregarding the mission."


    Sarah held her breath. "Are you admitting that you were wrong?"


    "No. I am telling you that I WOULD be wrong IF this was three years ago. Aren''t I acting like a grownup now?"


    Sarah burst into augh. Of course, he would not admit it even if it''s a hypothetical scenario from the past. She thinks that men are wired that way, they will never acknowledge their failures (at loud). But this is her man. And he is perfect, just the way he is.


    She stoppedughing as her eyesnded on his dark ones that stirred with love.


    "I''m d your mood improved¡­", Aiden murmured. "Don''t let anyone spoil your day because the only thing that matters are the two of us, and the little life sprouting inside you. Both I and our child love you very much. Anyone with bad intentions can take a hike."


    Sarah knew that he is right. No matter how troublesome Maksim is or how scary the Voronin family is, Sarah and Aiden faced many things together. There was Ed, and Madison, and Philip, and Evalina, and many others. Both Sarah and Aiden nearly died, yet here they are¡­ stronger than ever, expanding their family and fighting for their right to live a peaceful life.


    Sarah noticed that Aiden addressed their baby as a <em>''child''</em> and not as <em>''daughter''</em>, and she wondered if that is a sign he started epting the possibility that their baby will be a boy or if he chose those words only to make her take the test. Actually, Sarah is confident that JoAnna did the test, and that the only thing pending is for them to find out the results, but she will talk about that some other time because right now, her smoking-hot husband is holding her and gently stroking her back, and he said all the right things¡­ and he has only a towel around his waist.


    Aiden watched Sarah as a sly smile slithered on her face as she pulled a nket over them. A secondter, her top flew on the floor. He felt her palms roaming over the muscles of his back as her lips captured his in a smoldering kiss.


    When she tugged his towel away, Aiden wanted to ask if this is the right time to make love. Don''t they have a Maksim-emergency going on? Considering the letter and package delivery, Aiden guessed that Maksim wants to have dinner with Sarah tonight. But that is for dinner, and dinner is still hours away¡­ and for him and Sarah, every moment counts, and it should not be wasted.


    ¡­


    One hour before dinner¡­


    Hong came to Sarah''s and Aiden''s room.


    He told them about the results of the event, and that the final rankings and rewards will be announced tomorrow morning.


    "Did you tell him?", Hong asked Sarah.


    Sarah confirmed. "Yes. He is aware of Maksim."


    Sarah gestured toward the two boxes and the letter that were delivered previously. "Maksim wants to make it a fancy dinner and he sent things so that I dress ordingly." She snorted. "I''m surprised that he didn''t send a hairstylist and a makeup artist also..."


    Hong''s brows furrowed. "This will not end easily. You said that this is the third time he approached you. It is not a matter of wooing you, but it''s about his pride as a man."


    Sarah nodded faintly. "I know. But I don''t care if he is deeply in love or just thickheaded. My answer will not change."


    Hong hummed in confirmation. He expected something like that from Sarah, but he has no idea what to expect from Aiden. Hong saw Aiden break bones to people just because they looked at Sarah in the wrong way, and this¡­ is much worse. Can Aiden keep his cool for the sake of the mission? Hong was not so confident.


    "What will you do?", Hong asked Aiden.


    Aiden exhaled and chose his words before responding because he is aware that someone might be listening, and someone probably is.


    They agreed from the first day of this mission that when they talk about something Voronins should not know, it will happen in whispers and codewords (if they are unable to go out for a walk).


    Officially, they are Natalia''s people who came here with a goal to make a name for themselves and gain the right for a base that will be under Aiden''s leadership; and Aiden is supposedly loyal to Natalia, so technically, Natalia will get her second base with Aiden as her second inmand.


    Sarah and Aiden did more than one <em>''confidential''</em> talk under the noise-cover of a running shower that ended up steamier than the hot water which sshed on them, but that is not a topic for this chapter.


    Back to the present¡­


    Aiden looked at Sarah gently and responded to Hong''s questions. "I don''t want to force Olga into anything. Her safety is my priority, and I don''t want her to be in danger. I will do my best to keep Maksim away from her. We went through a lot to reach here and by tomorrow this time we will be on our way to my newly assigned base."


    "What if you don''t get a base?", Hong asked Aiden. "What if they give you a position that is in this base and we can''t leave?"


    Aiden knows how that is a possibility, but there is no point in worrying about it beforehand. "We can talk about it if that happens. We need to address our current situation, and this is about Olga, as she is being pestered. I will leave this decision to her."


    Aiden gave Sarah an encouraging smile and asked: "What do you want to do?"


    Sarah was touched that Aiden is letting her make this decision.


    Sarah is not sure about many things, but she is certain that there is no way she is going willingly to that sted dinner with Maksim, no matter how many dresses he sends. For a moment, earlier that day on the bleachers, she thought that maybe meeting Maksim one-on-one will be a good chance for her to gather some information, but now she is confident that Maksim will not stop only at dinner and she does not want to put herself and her baby in more danger than what they already are in. Responding to his unreasonable demands will only encourage him further, and that is thest thing Sarah wants to do.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1833 - Stalling For Time

    For Sarah, the decision she needs to make is if they will continue this mission until Aiden gets his reward thates with a position in the Voronin family or if they will leave this base and never look back (at least in terms of infiltration). But if they leave, it would be a waste of all the nning, and they will miss this golden opportunity to get into the system of the Voronin family undetected, and also¡­ Sarah is not sure if Hong will be willing to abandon his revenge, probably not now when he got this close.


    "Alex summarized my thoughts.", Sarah said. "It will be a waste to back off now when we are only hours away from our goal. Let''s stay alert and get through with this. I don''t know what Maksim wants from me, but I am not interested. Unless he ns to drag me by force and face our retaliation, he will need to ept that I''m not willing to y his game. I don''t think that he will risk causing a ruckus and damaging his reputation just to score a date with me. I am insignificant."


    Aiden tightened his hold on Sarah''s shoulder and scooted to sit closer to her. "Maybe you are insignificant to him, but for me, you are the most precious person in the world. I don''t care what the reward is, none of that matters without you."


    Sarah leaned onto Aiden and sneakily nced up at the camera. She hoped that someone with enough influence is listening¡­ Someone who can warn Maksim to stay away or they will risk angering Alex, who is currently the top-rankingpetitor in this tournament. Actually, she does not believe that will work. After all, Maksim showed persistence and stubbornness of someone who does not know how to take a <em>''no''</em> for an answer, but Sarah hopes that this little act will be enough to buy them a few hours. They are stalling for time as they need only a couple of hours and then they reached their goal where Aiden gets his ess to the Voroninwork, and with that, they will get their freedom to call more people by their side and to move around¡­ or at least to leave this base.


    Hong gave a concerned look to Sarah and then to Aiden. He is not sure what they are up to, but they obviously have some n and he will y along. "Alright. Let''s sit tight on this one and make it until tomorrow. Do you want to have dinner in the canteen, or should I bring you food here?"


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces. They know that Hong is giving them a chance to remain in the safety of their room, but¡­ is it safe here?


    "We will go to the canteen for dinner.", Aiden responded. "We should be OK if we move together."


    Hong stood up and walked toward the door. "Don''t go for dinner without me. We need to watch each other''s backs. I will return in one hour."


    Hong went to his room and contemted if this is worth it. It used to be only him, and he was driven by his thirst for revenge, but now it''s Sarah and Aiden and his disciples and all the other kids, Tashi and his grandchildren included¡­ and he has so much to lose if this does not go well.


    Of course, for Hong, it was always about Tashi, but before Sarah and Aiden gave him the proof that Tashi is alive, Hong had only hope to hold onto. Now he knows that Tashi and his grandchildren are out there. With every video he watched and with every photo he stared at until he remembered all the details, the burden of possible error was increasing to the point of suffocating him and making him doubt if the revenge is the right way to go.


    Hong can''t help but wonder¡­ Maybe he should back off and enjoy what he has. He lives afortable life, surrounded by the youth who need his guidance, and in return, they fill his days with joy. He has a solid roof over his head, and a warm bed to sleep on, food on the table... Should a man wish for more?


    Maybe Sarah and Aiden can reach out to Tashi without being detected by Simeon, and Hong at least gets to talk to Tashi and let her know that he is alive. He does not hope that Tashi will leap into his embrace and that they will be a happy family, but he wants to tell her how sorry he is¡­ for everything. Tashi grew up without her parents and she will never get to meet her mother, and it was all Hong''s fault. That is something he will never be able to fix no matter how many Simeons he kills or how many Voronin families he topples and no matter how many times he says that he is sorry.


    Some mistakes are unfixable and he made one of those more than three decades ago, and it cost him his family. He has a new family now, shouldn''t he be happy? There is a chance that Tashi will not be pleased to find out the truth. Maybe she is perfectly happy to live as-is, ignorant of Hong''s existence and that her own family members killed her mother... and that her father was unable to protect them.


    Hong does not know who exactly Maksim is, but just like Sarah and Aiden, Hong believes that Maksim will not give up easily. If Maksim knows that Sarah is rejecting him, it''s not likely that he will take it calmly. But maybe it will take Maksim a day or two to figure out that Sarah is not dim-witted Olga who does Natalia''s bidding, and that should be enough time for them to leave this ce unscathed. Maybe.


    Hong rubbed his face forcibly. All this is very stressful, and he is confident that he aged years in a matter of days.


    He decided to take a long rxing shower. There is about one hour until dinnertime, and with every passing minute that they are closer to their goal, his anxiety is increasing. At this rate, Hong is not sure if he will be able to sleep tonight. This can''t be good for a man of his age. When they leave this ce, he will ask JoAnna to check if he got an ulcer in his stomach. All this stress probably left some consequences.


    ¡­


    After getting ready for dinner, Hong headed to the room next to his, to pick up Sarah and Aiden.


    Hong knocked a few times, and after not getting any response, he wondered if Sarah and Aiden are in the shower. Well, it would not be the first time. He circled on the other side and stopped under the bathroom window to listen carefully.


    "Hmm¡­", Hong hummed with a frown. He does not hear the shower running. Why are they not answering?


    Hong returned to the door and gave it a few more knocks before pressing on the doorknob.


    "It''s me¡­", Hong called through the crack of the barely opened door. He does not want to risk seeing something he shouldn''t.


    Hong''s frown deepened when he didn''t get a response, and there were no other sounds either. It appears that no one is in the room. Would Sarah and Aiden leave without him and without locking the door behind them?


    Hong decided to peek inside. The worst case is that Sarah and Aiden are sleeping, but neither of them is such a heavy sleeper.


    Hong''s anxiety shoot through the roof when he spotted Aiden lying on the floor.


    Three swift stepster, Hong kneeled next to Aiden and felt his neck. Hong and exhaled in relief when he felt a pulse.


    He shook Aiden and gave him a few ps on the cheeks in an attempt to wake Aiden up, but he was unsessful.


    The bathroom door is open, and it''s obvious that it''s empty.


    Hong put his fingers on the inside of Aiden''s wrist and closed his eyes while feeling Aiden''s pulse.


    Hong frowned when he confirmed that someone knocked out Aiden by pressing on his pressure points.


    The good thing is that Aiden is unharmed (other than being unconscious), and he will wake up in about one hour if Hong does not speed up the process.


    The bad thing is¡­ where the heck is Sarah?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1834 - Forced Dinner (1)

    Sarah blinked her eyes open and frowned at all the text that was flowing rapidly in front of her eyes. She closed her eyes and tried to make sense of what she is seeing, and it took her a few seconds to realize that this ising from Eve. It''s an information dump that happens after a sessful connection and considering that Sarah was off the grid for a while, there is quite a bit of things Eve stored and Sarah''s Eve-lens was catching up.


    Sarah remembered that Felix told her they might break through the signal-jamming from the Voronin family after some time because he is working on it. And they might establish a sessful connection if the setting of jammers changes or (of course) if she is out of range of jammers. She wondered, which one is it? And more importantly¡­ where is she?


    Sarah moved her fingers and stopped the data that was showing on her lens. It might take a while to finish on its own and it''s making her dizzy¡­ not to mention that Sarah has more pressing things to worry about.


    Sarah opened her eyes and looked at the unfamiliar room. She is lying on the bed, wearing the same clothes she did before. The bed has a soft mattress and luxurious pillows andforters. On the side, there is a sofa with two matching chairs, upholstered in dark red with golden trimming all around. The coffee table has a ck marble top and legs that are matching with the rest of the furniture. There are three doors, and Sarah assumes that one is a bathroom, one closet, and the exit. She peered through therge window that is pointing at the darkness with some lights scattered that don''t mean anything to Sarah.


    Sarah had no idea where she is, but she knew that this is definitely not a modest-looking room that she shares with Aiden.


    Anxiety swelled inside Sarah as she remembered¡­ Aiden answered the door and there was a sound like electrical discharge and several people stormed the room¡­ Aiden falling down, and Sarah rushing toward him, and¡­ then everything turned dark.


    Sarah spotted on the table next to the bed two familiar boxes and she knew¡­ "Maksim¡­", Sarah grumbled.


    She felt like ripping him into pieces, but first, she needs to find out if Aiden is OK.


    The electrical sound was like a stun-gun, but she does not remember more than that.


    Sarah sat on the bed and reached for her ear stud. She paused halfway when she remembered that there are probably cameras recording her and because she moved, she does not have a lot of time before someonees to greet her.


    Sarah moved her fingers swiftly to connect her Eve-lens to Aiden''s so that they can share his vision, but the only thing she saw was darkness.


    However, the sessful connection told her that they are not far apart, and based on the vitals, he is asleep.


    She exhaled in relief. He is alive. But that does not mean he is OK. He would not sleep, not with them being apart, so something is wrong.


    In the next moment, Sarah frowned. If their devices can connect to Eve, then that does not mean they are close to each other because Eve will use other devices to boost the signal.


    Sarah''s fingers moved swiftly, and she was relieved when she got the information that Eve can''t connect directly to Aiden''s lens. That means they are nearby, but¡­ if she can connect to Eve and Aiden can''t, she is either out of the range of jammers or the jammers in her vicinity have different settings.


    Next, Sarah confirmed that Aiden is about 500m to the North-West from her and that does not mean much because she has no idea where she is or if he is still in their room. If he is in their room, that means she is closer to the core of the base, probably in the middle circle.


    Sarah checked the time and saw that she was out for about twenty minutes. Again, that is fairly useless information.


    What else can she do? Sarah internally facepalmed and got her lens to check the neighboring wi-fiworks and she confirmed that she has a strong signal to thework of the Voronin family, the same one the guards told them to use freely. Finally something useful! She is still inside the base!


    Sarah got an idea and she instructed Eve to use Sarah''s devices as a connecting point and to infiltrate thework of the Voronin family.


    The idea is simple: nt within the Voronin servers pieces of code that will mess up their jammers and allow Eve to enter... and they will take it from there. Sarah knows that she already has code ready; she wrote several versions after the incident with Shadow Ravens when Michael and Oni were captured and Sarah and Aiden went inside blindly, and that will work perfectly for this asion.


    Sarah''s next step was that when Eve gets ess to the Voroninwork, she connects to the cameras in the base in order to locate Aiden but before she could do so, she was interrupted.


    Sarah''s head snapped toward the door when it opened.


    "You are awake, Divna. It is always nice to see you.", Maksim greeted her with a big smile on his face.


    Sarah swallowed back the curses that were threatening toe out of her mouth. No matter how angry she is, she can''t act recklessly without understanding her situation.


    "You don''t look pleased to see me.", Maksim said. "I was looking forward to our dinner."


    "Do you usually kidnap your dates or am I an exception?"


    Maksim pursed his lips. "I must say that you are an exception. Women usuallye to me willingly."


    Sarah sneered. "I don''t feel honored."


    "You didn''t leave me any choice, Divna. I don''t like being stood out and I knew that my offer is something you can''t refuse. I would usually use flowers and choctes, maybe with some romantic music, but there was no time for that." He spoke cheerfully like he is discussing how pleasant the weather is.


    Maksim gestured toward the boxes. "Why don''t you dress up? I got them for you."


    Sarah looked at the boxes and then at Maksim impassively.


    His hair is neatlybed and even from three steps away she could get a faint scent of his masculine perfume. Maksim''s features are handsome, and his smile is charming, but all that was spoiled by the whole kidnapping and forcing-a-date thing. Only now Sarah noticed that he is wearing a light-blue silk shirt, ck dress pants, and shiny leather shoes. He is definitely dressed for a fancy date, but that does not mean that Sarah will go with his n.


    "No, thanks. I am fine like this."


    Maksim eyed Sarah. "Yes, you are fine in anything."


    His smile didn''t falter as he gestured toward the door: "If youe this way¡­ please."


    Sarah knew that his <em>''please''</em> is an order. And at this point, she had to coborate. Eve still didn''t finish her infiltration and Sarah has no idea what is going on with Aiden. If Maksim is holding Aiden imprisoned, Sarah can''t act rashly. Now she regrets staying. They were supposed to leave while they had the chance. But how was she to know that Maksim would kidnap her and do who knows what to Aiden?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1835 - Forced Dinner (2)

    Sarah exited the room before Maksim and stepped into the hallway that didn''t look different than many others in an average-looking house with a touch of upscale elements like crown molding and shiny hardwood floors.


    Maksim gestured for her to go down the hallway, and Sarah didn''t move.


    "I don''t know where I''m supposed to go. How about you go first, and I will follow?"


    Maksim nodded in agreement and started walking, asionally tilting his head, to make sure Sarah is behind him and he smirked in satisfaction when he saw that she is maintaining the two-step distance between them and observing the surroundings without any fuss.


    Sarah was trying to make sense of her current situation. Based on the time, Hong should notice that they are missing. Sarah wondered what Hong is doing now, but she can''t use ear stud to talk to him, however¡­ she can let him know that she is OK, and maybe finds out something in return.


    Sarah touched her ear stud and opened the audio connection to Hong.


    "Where are we going, Maksim?", Sarah asked and hoped that Hong is paying attention. This should tell him that she is with Maksim.


    "Dinner.", Maksim answered.


    Sarah thought for a second before asking her next questions: "Did you n anything fancy for dinner, or are we going to have it in this house? Is this yours?"


    "Would it make any difference if it''s mine?"


    "Not really. I was just trying to strike a conversation. After all, the fact that you didn''t harm me should be a sign of your goodwill, so a small chat can''t be bad."


    Sarah hoped that this will be enough information for Hong to realize that she is with Maksim and that she is not harmed, yet.


    Maksim smiled, thinking that Sarah is warming up to him. Having the guards move out of sight was definitely a good move.


    "Just a bit more and you will see, Divna. We are not going out for dinner, but that does not mean it will not be fancy. This is one of the houses my family owns in the base¡­"


    Maksim was chattering, and Sarah heard Hong''s voice in her ear: "Thank goodness you are fine. I tried contacting you earlier, but you didn''t respond, I guess you were unconscious as well. Aiden is unconscious, but unharmed. I found him like this when I entered your room. He will wake up soon. Keep the line open and we will think of something. I will not talk unless necessary. You focus on staying safe and I hope you can get out of there or find a way to tell me where you are."


    Sarah hummed in confirmation and released the breath she was holding. She was happy that Hong understood the current situation and is telling her the status on his side.


    Knowing that Aiden and Hong are together, and not in Maksim''s hands gave her immense relief, and mostly it gave her the knowledge that Aiden is not in immediate danger.


    An evil smile appeared on Sarah''s lips. Maksim obviously does not see her or Aiden as threats. And that is exactly what will bring him down.


    Sarah does not mind killing him on the spot. With Eve in the house, the surveince can be cut off and Sarah can slip out of this ce as nothing happened no matter how many people are guarding the main gates.


    From the regr-looking hallway, Maksim and Sarah took a turn, and the surroundings became morevishly decorated.


    Sarah was not surprised to see that their final destination is a dining room that is so luxurious, it seems like it belongs in some castle.


    She noticed first the marble floor with a mosaic made out of tiles that are expertly arranged, and space was dominated by the super-long dining table filled with fruits and various food items. The hot dishes were steaming, obviously freshly prepared. Walls are filled with oil paintings that seem to be centuries old and a massive crystal chandelier above the tablepletes the whole <em>''I-have-lots-of-money''</em> feel.


    "Aww¡­ you shouldn''t have.", Sarah said mockingly when Maksim pulled a chair for her to sit.


    He smirked. "I know. But I did, for you."


    "Why? Don''t tell me you are in love."


    Maksim took a seat at the head of the table, and he was close enough to touch Sarah if he extends his arm toward her.


    "What if I am?"


    "I would tell you to stop this nonsense before someone gets hurt."


    Maksim clicked his tongue. "Are you afraid for the pretty boy? I will not hurt him as long as you cooperate."


    "Hmm¡­ So, it''s kidnapping and ckmail. I would assume that a man with your resources and looks does not have problems scoring a date."


    "I don''t¡­ but you are special."


    While Maksim poured wine into two sses, Sarah asked: "What makes me special? Because I am not interested?"


    He handed her one ss, and when she didn''t take it, he ced it in front of her while trying to hide his irritation.


    "Maybe you just don''t know who I am."


    "I know enough.", Sarah brushed him off and ignored his offer to clink sses.


    Even if Sarah does not despise Maksim, there is no way she will drink alcohol. But she can''t tell him that. If Maksim knows that she is pregnant, he might use that against her.


    He ced his ss to the side, without taking a sip. He leaned over the table and stared into Sarah''s eyes while challenging her: "Oh, what do you know about me?"


    "You are overconfident, loaded with money, and you have no idea what a <em>''no''</em> means."


    "You make it sound like those are bad things."


    "Sincerity goes a long way, Maksim, and you are showing none. Respect is also important. Should I continue?"


    He waved his hand as if giving his permission. "Please do¡­"


    Maksim was obviously entertained. The more she pushed him away, the more he felt the need to pursue her and Sarah knew this, but there is no way that she will ept his advances only to test the theory if he will lose his interest in her. Actually, the problem would be at what point he would lose interest.


    "There is no point in me talking further because you are not getting it. You say that I don''t know who you are, as if me knowing your family''s background or the status of your bank ount will change my mind. I hate to break it to you, but even if you are the king of the universe, I am not interested."


    At that moment, Eve''s message <em>''Infiltrationplete''</em> shed in front of Sarah''s eyes. <em>''Taking over thework''</em> was the next one with information on the progress.


    Sarah did her best not to smile as she moved her fingers under the table, instructing Eve to do facial recognition on Maksim. Sarah also requested the blueprint of the house she is in, as well as ess to cameras in the vicinity. Having Eve present is like having hundreds of helpers with eyes everywhere.


    Sarah was itchy to find out with whom she is talking because Maksim being at Madam Kovac and then at the Bolshoi Theater is more than a squad leader should be able to afford in terms of money and sophistication, and then there is his cocky attitude that resembles a young prince who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1836 - Forced Dinner (3)

    Maksim didn''t seem to be phased by Sarah''s rejection. "How can you refuse me before you even taste the food I prepared for you."


    Sarah nced at the table that had soups, several types of sds, there was a variety of roasted and grilled meat that included chicken (or maybe a smaller turkey), pig, fish, and some other cuts of meats Sarah didn''t recognize, but they looked well decorated with lemon, rosemary, and other herbs.


    "You prepared all this or an army of chefs?"


    "Does it matter?"


    Sarah stifled augh. "We are back to sincerity. Even a bowl of porridge is better than all this if it''s made by a person who puts his feelings into the dish."


    "Is the pretty boy cooking for you?"


    Sarah didn''t like that Maksim brought up Aiden. She wants Maksim to understand that she would reject him regardless of Aiden''s presence with a goal to get the target off from Aiden''s back. "Do you see him as apetition?"


    Maksim shrugged. "Not really. I believe that I can surpass him in every possible way. I have an army of chefs because I can afford them. Instead of wasting my time in the kitchen, I can be with you¡­ taking care of your needs." He ended with a sly smile which definitely insinuated carnal pleasures.


    Sarah looked at Maksim nkly knowing that if she shows a smile or a frown or anything in-between, it will only instigate him further.


    "Why don''t you start with the soup?", Maksim offered and when Sarah didn''t react, he started pouring the golden liquid speckled with herbs and vegetable bits into the bowl that was in front of her. "Allow me¡­ a lovelydy like you deserves to be pampered."


    Sarah was exasperated. How cheesy can this man get? And how far she needs to go for him to give up? She would rather not snap his neck, but the more they talk, the more she is convinced how that is the only way out. What on Earth overinted his ego so much?


    A secondter, Sarah got her response when Eve showed her results of the facial recognition. There were matches from different databases, military, police, and various undergroundworks.


    Sarah''s expression froze as she read the information, and Maksim didn''t miss the change in Sarah''s demeanor. She looked tense, like a bow on a string that is pulled back and ready to snap.


    "Is something not to your liking? Or would you rather start with a sd?", he assumed that her reaction was food-rted because he had no idea what is truly going on in Sarah''s mind.


    Sarah inhaled forcibly and blinked herself out of her daze. This was unexpected. She remembered that Hong concluded how Maksim is someone with high status. Sarah wondered, if Hong knew about Maksim''s true identity, would he tell her <em>''I told you so''</em>, or <em>''get out of there''</em>?Probably both, but she was not sure in which order.


    However, knowing that he is Simeon''s son does not change the fact that right now he is in Sarah''s way. His actions reduced him to a fly who is trying to get between her and Aiden, but the difference is that this fly has a lot of resources at his disposal, and his dark past drenched in blood and violence is not looking very peachy either.


    Suddenly, Sarah had a bad feeling. Is it possible that he knows who she is? Did he know in Moscow? Considering hiswork, it would not be surprising if he watched live her fight with Konstantin, or if he has photos of her with Kitty, As, and Vega, leading a team of members from the army of Chaos. But if he knows who she is, why the games? Shouldn''t he throw her in a dungeon or torture her into obedience so that she gives him ess to her resources? Why go to the length of kidnapping her while leaving Aiden unscathed, and then arranging this charade of dinner? It does not make sense. Well, there is only one way to find out.


    "Why are you being nice to me?", Sarah asked. If he knows who she is, there is no point in feigning ignorance. And she wants to finish this as soon as possible, maybe even before Aiden wakes up because when hees around and she is not there, he will be livid.


    Maksim was visibly surprised by this question. "Would you prefer it if I am not nice?"


    "This is not about what I would prefer, but about who you are.", Sarah responded.


    Maksim smiled, showing off his white teeth. "I see you know a thing or two about me."


    "Yes. And that is the reason why I don''t want to have anything to do with you. I was clear about that from the start, yet here you are¡­ trying to be nice and hoping that serving me soup will make me somehow forget that you kidnapped me and that you are keeping me captive."


    "I am not keeping you captive.", Maksim said without missing a beat.


    Sarah didn''t believe him. Through Eve-lens Sarah got ess to the cameras in the vicinity (thanks to Eve) and Sarah confirmed numerous guards. Sarah concluded that Maksim told them to stay out of sight, but Sarah''s exit paths are blocked.


    "Really? Are you saying that if I stand up and walk out, no one will stop me?"


    Maksim leaned back into his chair and narrowed his eyes at Sarah. Eventually, he responded: "You can leave after dinner."


    "I''m not hungry."


    Maksim''s eyebrows shoot up at Sarah''s words. He gestured toward the table. "Look at all this food. It will be a waste not to eat any. Or are you afraid that it''s poisoned? Here¡­" Maksim swapped their bowls of soup, took a spoonful from the bowl that used to be in front of Sarah, and put it in his mouth.


    "Happy?", Maksim asked after swallowing.


    "Seeing you eat soup does not make me happy."


    "What would make you happy?"


    Sarah doubted that Maksim is interested in making her happy, but she still responded: "Honesty. Why are you putting on a show for me? And don''t tell me that you fell in love at first sight because I will not believe it."


    Maksim smiled. "This¡­ I can see that you are smart, and you can tell the real things from bullshit. Your eyes are wild, and they are telling me that I can''t win you over, and I love a good challenge."


    "You can read eyes. But some challenges are not meant to be conquered."


    "I don''t believe in failures, Divna."


    "Sure. Your background is full of wins.", Sarah said sarcastically. "But not this time. And don''t think about using Alex against me. You should know that he is just a mission. Why don''t you try using my family? Or my friends?"


    Maksim clicked his tongue. "I looked into you, Divna. Your past is full of ghosts and that confirms you are not Olga from Natalia''s camp."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1837 - Forced Dinner (4)

    Sarah stifled augh in relief that even though Maksim knows that something is off, he is shooting in the dark. "So, you think that my identity is fake, but you are still trying to score a date? Aren''t you worried that I am a spy who came here to bring down your organization and that getting me into your bed will only give me opportunities to get what I want?"


    Maksim burst into a heartyugh.


    "Ah, Divna¡­ There are spies everywhere, but none can do anything. We are too big to be brought down by little guys like you. Why make war when we can make love?"


    Sarah lifted her left hand, indicating for him to stop. "Cease your attempts to make a move on me. I told you more than once that your strategy is wrong."


    In a sh, Maksim grabbed her wrist and tugged her hand toward him.


    "My strategy is wrong¡­"


    Sarah felt his breath ssh against her palm, and she reminded herself not to jerk her hand away because it might expose how that arm is much stronger than expected. Maksim is bulkier than Sarah and if she can break from that grip easily, he will definitely know how something is not right.


    "Don''t tell me you like it rough.", Maksim murmured and pulled with his free hand from the back a tactical army knife. It was the same one that was used to cut M''s throat earlier that day, with a ck de and serrations along its curved edge.


    Maksim leaned the t edge against Sarah''s palm. "Is this what turns you on? Danger?"


    Maksim''s eyes shed in surprise when Sarah''s fingers closed and formed a fist while sping the serrated edge of the knife.


    Sarah stood up slowly and red at Maksim. The idea that Maksim thinks he can arouse Sarah made her stomach churn into a nauseating knot as if the child inside her protested with everything he (or she) got¡­ and Sarah lost it.


    "Are you crazy?", Maksim asked in disbelief while his eyes didn''t leave Sarah''s hand that was holding onto the knife''s de.


    Sarah''s eyes stirred with madness. "Yes. I am crazy. Did you think that I am a sheep? Do you think I am prey for you to y with? You miscalcted by letting a lioness into your house. If you dare to touch me, I will rip you into pieces and burn down this ce even if that is thest thing I will do."


    Sarah squeezed her fist and Maksim''s eyes widened when he saw blood dripping from Sarah''s closed palm onto his fingers which are wrapped around her wrist.


    Maksim wanted to scare Sarah, to see some reaction from her, anything other than this ridiculous thing she is doing. He wanted to pull the knife away, but if he does that, the serrations will tear her flesh and maybe even cost her a finger or two.


    "Let go!", Maksim shouted.


    Sarah sneered. "I thought you are giving the knife to me. Why else would you put it into my hand?"


    "Let go!", Maksim repeated, louder than the previous time.


    "And then what? Will you slit my throat? I heard that is your signature kill."


    "I will not kill you."


    Sarah was surprised that sensors on the Eve-lens indicated that he is not lying. Only the truth serum is 100% urate, but the sensors in the lens can''t be tricked unless a person practiced controlling his breathing and other reflexes that happen when a person lies. Sarah can see that Maksim is upset, but he is not lying. Is it possible that he is upset that she is hurt? She found that idea unbelievable.


    "I have no guarantee of that.", Sarah said.


    In the next moment, Sarah pressed the de of the steak knife on Maksim''s neck.


    Maksim cursed inwardly. He was so focused on her left hand, that he neglected to see what she is doing with her other one.


    Sarah smiled menacingly. "Like this, I can make sure I take you down. You can have my hand, and I will take your neck. How is that for a trade?"


    Maksim frowned when he saw that Sarah''s eyes are full of determination andced with madness, and he had no doubts that she will do it. She had the eyes of a killer, someone who does not have anything to lose, and his will faltered. Maksim wanted to remind Sarah of all the guards that are in the area, but he had a feeling that she will not care about them. Well, even Maksim does not care about the guards, if he is dead already.


    Maksim carefully let go of the knife handle he was holding onto. "OK. This game is over."


    Sarah swiftly flipped the army knife and now she was holding onto its handle. "I hope this is over because if youe near me or Alex again, I will not give you a chance toe out of it alive."


    She took a step away from Maksim before ordering him: "Tell your men to make way, or I will kill them as I leave this ce."


    Maksim looked at Sarah with admiration and Sarah got chills when she recognized that crazed look. She saw it many times... that is how Noah looks at her.


    Maksim got his phone and made a call without removing his gaze from Sarah.


    She grabbed a white napkin from the table and used it to wrap her left palm.


    Maksim thought of offering her his first-aid assistance, but he had a feeling that she will refuse.


    When Maksim ended the call, Sarah waved him <em>''bye''</em> with her hand which was holding his (now hers) tactical army knife.


    "Divna, you can leave now, but I can''t promise that I will note looking for you. You are impossible to forget."


    Sarah shook her head in disbelief. "Goodbye, Maksim."


    Sarah followed the floorn shown on her Eve-lens and walked through the hallways, straight for the main exit. She was pleased that no people were in sight.


    Eve provided her the shortest path from her location to Aiden and Sarah confirmed that she was in the middleyer of the base.


    Once Sarah was certain that she is not being followed, she set her Eve-lens to show the live-feed from the camera in her room, and she confirmed that Aiden is still unconscious on the bed and that Hong is in the room with him.


    "I''m out¡­", Sarah spoke to Hong through the ear-stud.


    She heard that Hong exhaled before he answered in a whisper: "He will wake up any minute."


    Sarah wanted to rush to Aiden as fast as possible, but she remembered one thing¡­ "Did you have dinner? I will make a stop in the canteen to get food and bring it to the room for me and Aiden. I can get for you as well."


    "No.", Hong responded with haste. "Come straight here. He will be d to see you. I will get food for everyone."


    Sarah agreed with this right away. "Sounds good. I will be there in two minutes."


    "Are you OK?", Hong asked after some time.


    Sarah looked at her left hand that is wrapped in a napkin. She didn''t want to cut herself, but she had a feeling that if she didn''t do something drastic, Maksim would do much worse. He stopped with games when Sarah showed him that she can do crazy, and if she was timid, he would only push her further.


    Unfortunately, Sarah had a feeling that Maksim got turned on by her craziness and she didn''t want to think of another Noah in her life. If her hunch is correct, and Aiden finds out... she does not want to think about it.


    Sarah didn''t want to mention her cut hand to Hong. That hand is special, not only bones, but the skin as well, and with the medicinal cream from the Lebedev family, it will heal in no time.


    "Yes, I am fine. Your nephew is an interesting man."


    "My what?"


    "Maksim is Simeon''s son.", Sarah told Hong and smiled while looking at his perplexed expression through the camera in the room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1838 - Eve Is In The House!

    Aiden inhaled the familiar scent of the medicinal cream Sarah carries around. She always applies in on him for the smallest cut and bruise, even when he says that it''s not necessary.


    Aiden wondered, did he get hurt on thest mission? No, he didn''t go on a mission in ages because they are infiltrating the base of the Voronin family and he is participating in some ridiculouspetition while Sarah is watching from the bleachers.


    Aiden remembered hisst task with the safe, and the room without oxygen, and Maksim, and that Maksim wants to have dinner with Sarah, and that there was a package delivery¡­ and then there was a knock on the door and Aiden thought that Hong is early but it was several guys and¡­ Aiden opened his eyes in panic.


    "It''s OK¡­", Sarah said with urgency while cupping Aiden''s panic-stricken face in her palms and forcing him to focus on her.


    "I''m here¡­ it''s OK¡­", she chanted while he anxiously observed her face and wondered if all that was just a bad dream.


    Sarah scooted closer to Aiden on the bed because only full-body contact can put them at ease.


    Aiden felt that something is not right with the texture of her left palm and he inhaled sharply when he saw that it''s bandaged.


    His mind exploded while another wave of anxiousness, but this time with anger, swelled inside him. It was not a dream!


    "It''s OK, love. We are OK. Rx. We are OK¡­", Sarah chanted while observing a million emotions that shed in his eyes.


    "I''m so sorry¡­"


    Whatever Aiden wanted to say next, Sarah swallowed with her kiss.


    Aiden grabbed Sarah and pulled her closer and he kissed her like there is no tomorrow.


    Sarah knew that this is Aiden''s way of calming down, feeling her next to him, and inhaling her scent as their vors mixed. She can''t imagine the panic he went through when he remembered the moment he was taken down, unable to protect her and their child. But everything is OK now.


    Sarah is strong and she can protect him and their child when he falters, and she hoped that he knows how not all burden of keeping them safe is on him. They are in this together.


    Aiden and Sarah didn''t hear Hong knocking on the door, but they heard him clearing his throat while holding onto two trays filled with food.


    "No wonder you get attacked in your own room¡­", Hong grumbled. "You have zero awareness. What if I was the enemy?"


    Sarah hugged Aiden tightly. "If it''s my turn to perish, there is no ce I would rather do so than in his arms."


    Hong snorted and started rearranging food between two trays while grumbling: "Yeah, right. And how will that affect the one holding you? Or everyone else who depends on you? Youth and romantic ideas¡­ only living in the moment¡­ not practical at all¡­"


    Hong put food for him in one tray and gestured that whatever is left is for Sarah and Aiden.


    "I thought that we can eat together, considering what happened¡­ but the two of you are too mushy for me and are ruining my appetite."


    Sarah stifled augh at sulking Hong. "Please¡­ let''s all eat here. I have things to share."


    Hong exhaled in disapproval, but he still stayed behind. He wanted to hear what happened.


    Sarah told them about her experience with Maksim (without the Eve-details because Hong is not aware of Eve).


    Sarah didn''t mention that Maksim gave her Noah-like feel of being crazily obsessed with her, and she made sure to tone it down in terms of intimidation so that Aiden does not freak out, but he still didn''t like it. Not even a little bit.


    "We need to leave. Tonight.", Aiden said sternly.


    Sarah rejected. "No. Maksim will not bother us."


    Aiden frowned. "You can''t trust him."


    "I don''t. But I know that for tonight he will leave us alone and that is the only thing we need right now. In the morning, they will announce the results and we will find out about your reward and things will be different."


    Hong agreed with this. They were already attacked, and Sarah was kidnapped, how much worse can it get? But¡­ "What if Alex''s reward is to stay here? Maksim pulled strings to let us out for two days and probably to be Alex''s team leader. We know that he is interested in you and what is to say that he will not pull strings to keep us here?"


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow after we hear the oue.", Sarah insisted.


    After finishing the food, Hong left Sarah and Aiden on their own.


    The moment Hong left, Aiden was back to his super-clingy mode and he needed to feel Sarah next to him.


    He pulled Sarah to sit on hisp and nuzzled her neck with his nose while inhaling her scent.


    "Do we need to wait until tomorrow?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "You don''t approve?", Sarah voiced the obvious.


    Aiden didn''t deny it. If not for Sarah''s stubbornness, he would pack their things and sneak out through the forest and call Aaron (or anyone else) to pick them up. And they would be out of here. As for the Voronins, he would mobilize their army of Chaos, and people from the White family, and allies, and whoever else is willing, and they would tten this whole ce to the ground. No one here is innocent, and no one herepares to the safety of Sarah and their child.


    "It''s just us, love. What happened tonight, showed that we are not enough.", Aiden reminded Sarah.


    Sarah''s eyes sparkled from excitement. She was waiting for this. "What if it''s not only us?"


    Aiden looked at Sarah suspiciously. "Do you know something I don''t?"


    Sarah moved her fingers in the air and enabled full Eve-ess to Aiden''s lens.


    When he was unconscious, Sarah remembered all the text that flew in front of her eyes, and she didn''t want Aiden to wake up with all that. Also, she wanted to keep it as a surprise that Eve is with them.


    Aiden noticed additional information showing and mouthed: "Eve?"


    Sarah nodded enthusiastically.


    "How?", Aiden asked while selecting various options for himself.


    He wanted to make sure he is not imagining it, or that it''s not a fluke. He connected to the cameras in the Lebedev family main house, and he saw in the living room Zack and Masika discussing something with JoAnna and Sophia, and Hero was with them as well. If Aiden paid attention to the contents of the conversation, he would notice that they are talking about Sarah and Aiden being able to contact them (and the other way around) through the devices that Felix made, and about analyzing all the information that ising into their servers.


    Aiden smiled and looked at Sarah, still expecting to hear her answer about how Eve managed to get through the jammers.


    "It happened in the ce where Maksim took me. I don''t know if that was a hole or if it went through the signal-obstruction, but she is here."


    "Where is that <em>''here''</em>, exactly?"


    "Everywhere. Let me show you¡­", Sarah moved her fingers and sent a few messages that revealed to Aiden how Eve infiltrated the Voroninwork and they have full ess to servers and all devices in the base. "Mishi and the team are getting loads of data, and they are sharing that with Anna and Sophia."


    Aiden was pleased to see that they have full ess to personnel files, locations, current missions¡­ everything Voronin''s have documented electronically is fully avable.


    After a few minutes of initial happiness, Aiden was back to his worrying mode. "This will not prevent another kidnapping."


    "No. But it can warn us of one iing, and it can help us get out if it happens." She moved her fingers and sent him a message: "It opens up the possibility of Eve controlling multiple drones and always guarding us."


    Eve is still not fully recovered from the damage Nick''s virus made, but patrolling the area with <em>''warn me of iing enemies''</em> or <em>''knockdown enemies''</em> is definitely something Eve can do.


    Aiden approved the idea of multiple drones, but they have only one with them. Aiden responded with a message: "Let''s ask Felix to send us a dozen."


    "In the morning.", Sarah said. She saw that Aiden frowned and she exined: "If you get a base far from here, we don''t need burden to carry around."


    Aiden looked at Sarah helplessly.


    "The one we have is guarding this building.", a message from Sarah shed in front of Aiden''s eyes and she spoke softly: "If anyonees close, we will know about it."


    "What will I do with you?", Aiden asked while tightening his hold on Sarah. "You are the source of my biggest joy and you are causing me the most stress."


    Sarah smiled and melted into his embrace. She wanted to say that it''s the same for her, but he knew that already.


    "Nothing can tear us apart, love¡­", Sarah whispered softly against his neck.


    The two of them spent the next few hours holding each other and using the information through Eve-lens to get familiarized with the main base of the Voronin family. They were not looking for anything in particr, but they found out that there are many tunnels stretching underground from the center of the base in every direction, and they located a number of warehouses that were filled with different boxes and Aiden saw a mischievous smile on Sarah''s lips that told him she wants to loot this ce.


    It was close to midnight when he reminded her: "Let''s sleep. Tomorrow will be a busy day."


    "Every day is busy." Sarah pouted in protest even though she knew he is right.


    She had a n to get in the bed and continue her investigation while pretending to be asleep. After all, she can do it with her eyes closed (literally).


    Two minutester in Aiden''s embrace¡­ Sarah realized that she overestimated herself as she drifted off into dreand.


    <em>''Must be the stressful day¡­ or the pregnancy¡­''</em>, were Sarah''sst thoughts before she slept off.


    For Aiden, it was not so easy to sleep off. He was troubled by the events of that day. The morning was fine, but the afternoon started with Maksim intimidating Sarah, the event where Aiden participated oblivious to the fact that Maksim has his eyes on Sarah, and then Aiden recklessly opening the door that lead to Sarah''s kidnapping. Luckily, she returned to him safely... if she didn''t, he is not sure how he would be able to live with himself.


    He gently caressed her cheek with the tips of his fingers, making her lips lift slightly in a smile at his touch.


    While gazing into Sarah''s rxed sleeping face and listening to her even breathing, Aiden calmed down a little.


    Aiden skipped shower that evening because he didn''t want Sarah to see the burn marks on his shoulder from the stun-gun. It would only make her feel bad and it''s not her fault. None of this is.


    Aiden would love to ce the me on someone, but even he is not sure how they ended up in this mess. How is it possible that they have so many enemies?


    There was a time when he believed that he and Sarah are destined to be together, buttely, he is wondering if they are going against destiny.


    From the beginning, the two of them were hitting one wall after another, starting with her father opposing their rtionship. Or maybe their troubles started way back when Sarah''s grandfather chased Aiden away from the Hill property after he stole Sarah''s first kiss (and gave her his first one in return). But even if they are against everything there is in this world, Aiden has no intention to let go of Sarah. She is his everything, and without her in his life, nothing makes sense.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1839 - Receiving Data From The Voronin Family (1)

    ~ Romania, the Ceresc Solutions ~


    While Sarah slept peacefully in Aiden''s arms, it was a busy night for Mishi and the gang at the Ceresc Solutions.


    Eve was relentlessly sending them an overwhelming amount of data from the Voronin family.


    During their nning meetings, Sarah told them that this will happen and that it will be a lot, but it was much more than expected.


    The main conference room in the Castel (aka the main building with living quarters) on the property of Ceresc Solutions became overnight a packed area ofputers, papers, and leftover pizza.


    Mishi''s task was to do preliminary sorting of the data geographically and to send it to the corresponding organization. Of course, they built apps to scan the files and do automatic sorting, but humans were still necessary for random sample checking and to deal with data that was left in the <em>''unknown''</em> pile.


    They needed extra people, so Ade, Hande, Tejan, Rosa, Daniel, Xiaohui, and Nico joined Mishi, Petar, Lucija, Emir, and Tereza in helping out to go through the data.


    It was important to get this processed as soon as possible so that they can make appropriate decisions in a timely manner.


    Sorted data was encrypted and sent in batches to their previously arranged destinations.


    If something belonged in Northern Europe or North of the US, it went to Ellie, since she is Madam Kiani in charge of Mathew''s people. Ellie tried calling two organizations after merging <em>''YK''</em>and she also attempted <em>''YoKi''</em> (as Young+Kiani), but it never stuck as people from Mathew''s organization called her Boss Young, and the other ones called her Madam Kiani, and neither wanted to ept this name change, so Ellie eventually gave up. Jasper is working with Ellie on managing people and resources, but he is more like a second-inmand while she is at the top. Jasper does not mind Ellie being on top and whenever he says that, Ellie gives him a yful p on the shoulder because she knows he is being naughty.


    Back to the topic of the data from the Voronin family¡­


    South of Europe and North Africa went to the Ronin twins and Angelo because they are in charge of Nero Armi. Sean and Ryan are doing most of the work, but they still request Angelo''s guidance which he is happy to provide. Angelo is delighted that his subordinates epted the twins as their next leaders, and the only thing better (for Angelo) is to see that his two sons are cooperating wonderfully without the need to outdo each other in a desire toe on top.


    Data from the Voronin family that was rted to Eastern Asia went to Mr. Wang, who saw this as another big benefit he received from Sarah. <em>''At this rate, I will never be able to repay all the kindness she is showing me¡­''</em>, Mr. Wang mused with a troubled expression on his face after reading the preliminary report from his right-hand man.


    Data from the South of the US was sent to the White family where Mason and Ryder worked with a few of their trustworthy people to analyze the newly received information that covered bases, gathering points, warehouses, operatives, and other resources of the Voronin family.


    Each of the organizations had the permission to do with this information whatever they want, as long as they don''t reveal from where it came from. Everyone agreed to this condition.


    Sarah and Aiden decided to share with their allies whatever they find on the Voronin family so that they get help in watching over them, and it will be useful in case they go for an all-out attack.


    Noah received information on resources of the Voronin family in the United States and Aaron on the data in Europe. Lebedevs got their portion of data as well, and everything remaining was put on the servers for Haru, N, Michael, and Oni to sift through.


    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    5:30 AM


    As usually, Vasily woke up early in the morning but instead of his usual workout, he headed to the main vi because he got the information from one of his guards about unusual activity that started around one hour after midnight. Of course, Vasily was curious.


    "Good morning¡­", Vasily greeted cheerfully Konstantin, Sophia, and JoAnna who were sitting in front of theputer each, with their assistants busying themselves withptops and printers.


    "Morning¡­", Konstantin responded to Vasily without removing his gaze from the file that was on the screen while murmuring something to his trustworthy men: Vuk and Bogdan. Bogdan''s arm is in a cast. The cast is a reminder of Bogdan''s misfortune of experiencing Sarah''s anger, but since then things between him and Sarah were fine, and Konstantin assured Bogdan that unless he provokes Sarah, she will not harm him again. So far, that was the case.


    Konstantin, Sophia, and JoAnna divided all the information that Eve sent for the Lebedev family, and they were sending it to the corresponding Elder, based on the area that Elder controls.


    Hero, Be, and Luna came excitedly to get some head-pats (and maybe treats) from Vasily. The dogs were happy that so many humans are up early, but no one wanted to y with them. Well, Vasily gave them some neck and ear rubs, but that''s it.


    Vasily had to move when Merve and Imani walked in with trays full of steaming coffee mugs which they distributed before sitting behindputers next to Corey and Jamari.


    Vasily observed several moreputers on the side and piles of papers.


    Ron, Z, Corey, Merve, Imani, and Jamari were with aptop each, and everyone was busy with their eyes focused on screens in front and asionally talking in murmurs.


    This didn''t look like a living room, but more like an information-central.


    Out of the people who are not present currently in this living room, Bo, Francisca, Wing, and Azra are in the neighboring vi with Zack and Masika, helping analyze data that <em>''Elder Zack''</em> received. Souta, Cam, Allen, and Julius are with Ste and Owen in Ste''s vi, sorting out the information that was relevant for <em>''Elder Milena''</em>.


    Each of the vis belonging to Elders had at least one room that looked more-less like the sight in front of Vasily. All of the vis, except for the Vasily''s.


    Felix was with Beck in the undergroundb of the main vi, tweaking the mechanisms for overriding the signal jammers of the Voronin family, and Jeff was on the video call with Pam and Leah, as well as with Ryder and Mason.


    With Eve breaking into thework of the Voronin family on the previous evening, now everyone had a lot to do.


    Back to the living room of the main vi in the Lebedev family¡­


    At first, Vasily thought that something happened to Sarah, but then he saw that they are all rxed. Tired, but rxed. And Milena would be here raising a storm if Sarah is in danger. So, it''s nothing dangerous rted to Sarah, and they are not under attack. What could it be?


    "You are all busy.", Vasily said, confused that no one is telling him what is going on or shooing him away (in case he should not know what is going on).


    "Howe you are not busy?", JoAnna asked sarcastically. "I would expect that your hands are full, but it seems you have time to walk around..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1840 - Receiving Data From The Voronin Family (2)

    Vasily''s confusion increased at JoAnna''s words. "Why would I be busy?"


    "Isn''t your dream to get your ws into the Voronin family?", JoAnna asked.


    Vasily''s brows furrowed. "Can you stop with riddles and exin what is going on?"


    Sophia was the one to respond. "We got ess to the internal data of the Voronin family. Every Elder is getting information for the territories they control. We expect to hear from you if you can manage your side or you need reinforcements." Sophia paused and observed Vasily for a second. "It seems you don''t know about this."


    Vasily pressed his lips into a line, silently confirming Sophia''s words.


    Sophia didn''t think much of it and she continued: "Our main goal is to understand the extent of the reach of the Voronin family and to see what we will do about it. This is the first time we have so many details about their spies and if we can use them against Voronins by feeding them false information that would be a great bonus. We should also think about weeding them out when the time is right. Everyone is aware that we started an all-out war the moment we attacked them in order to save Aiden, and this is our chance to gain an advantage, but we need to act swiftly. If they attack us first before we process this data, it will be of no use."


    Vasily''s expression shed with something unknown, but JoAnna picked it up. She was always good at reading people and situations, to the point of predicting what will happen next.


    "You really didn''t know. Ivan didn''t tell you?", JoAnna asked Vasily. "What is the point of an assistant if he does not do his work? He should go through your correspondence. Or is it possible that you don''t trust him to go through the email you are receiving as an Elder?"


    "I told him more than once to get two assistants, but he refused while saying that no one can be trusted¡­", Konstantin mumbled.


    "That might be true. But if you have more than one assistant, they can keep each other in check.", Sophia said.


    Vasily ignored their talk about assistant rmendations. If they knew how many times his own people betrayed him, they would not talk like that. Vasily trusts no one and the fewer people know what he is up to, the safer he feels. He lost count of how many so-called allies tried to backstab him and he knows there are more waiting for the right opportunity. The thought that Ivan might be one of them shed in Vasily''s mind and it was difficult to suppress that unpleasant feeling.


    However, Ivan has ess to the calls and emails Vasily receives as the Elder of the Lebedev family.


    Vasily is aware that anyone who is not a mindless sheep will have his own ideas. But if the ideas of people around Vasily go against his interests to the point of them working against him, he needs to cut his losses. Vasily thought about the areas he and Ivan disagree with. But first thing first¡­ there are things happening right now, and he needs more information.


    "When did you send this data?", Vasily asked.


    "Hmm¡­", Sophia hummed while checking the time. "We started sending first batches around 3 AM and it''s stilling. We are looking through it and deciding to which Elder to forward it in order to optimize the process. If we send you something rted to Africa by mistake, please let us know, or forward it to the right person. We are trying our best, but with so much data, some mistakes are inevitable."


    Vasily had an idea that this is rted to Sarah and her mission, but he wanted to make sure. "Is the information reliable?"


    JoAnna didn''t like that Vasily is doubting this. Sarah and Aiden are out there, risking their lives.


    Before JoAnna could burst her opinion at Vasily, Sophia responded: "It will be up to you to check. Since it''s for your territory, that should not be difficult to do."


    Vasily shed a smile, approving of Sophia''s answer. You should never trust the information blindly, and everything should be checked. Milena''s daughters are smart and capable. They definitely belong at the top of this organization, and more.


    Thinking of capable people, his thoughts wandered to Ivan. Where is he? How is it possible that he didn''t tell Vasily about this?


    Vasily waved a <em>''bye''</em> absentmindedly and walked out.


    JoAnna and Sophia exchanged confused nces.


    "Something is off¡­", JoAnna mumbled while pointing with her chin toward the door through which Vasily left.


    "Something is always off with Vasily.", Sophia said.


    JoAnna agreed with this. To say that their Uncle is unstable and moody is an understatement. No one knows what is going on in his head.


    As soon as Vasily stepped out of the main vi, he took his phone and dialed Ivan. Without ringing, it went straight to Ivan''s voicemail: "You have reached Ivan. I can''t answer now, if it''s important, leave a message or try this number..."


    The second number was in the office, and Vasily had no intention of dialing it.


    Theck of ringing was a sign that Ivan''s phone is not avable; either out of the service area or powered off. It does not make sense that Ivan is out of the service area, so that leaves Ivan with his phone powered off.


    Vasily wondered, why would Ivan turn off his phone? Is he still sleeping? That would not exin why he turned off his phone. As his assistant, Ivan should be always avable. What is going on?


    Vasily went to his vi, straight to Ivan''s room, only to find it empty. The bed was neatly made so either Ivan didn''t sleep there, or he was up early.


    Vasily told himself not to overthink Ivan''s absence.


    Actually, if Vasily didn''t go to the main vi to see what is going on, he would probably not notice Ivan''s absence until breakfast, which is usually at 8:30 AM.


    When at the main base, Vasily starts his normal days with exercises and gets ready for the day without being interrupted. Unless Ivan alerts Vasily that something is going on, Vasily does not check his messages before 8 AM. He likes this routine because it allows him to spend the night without unnecessary interruptions.


    However, Ivan should be aware of the important data that started arriving from 3 AM and he should wake up Vasily for it. After all, the Voronins are their biggest adversaries and if there is something this big, Vasily wants to be part of it, and Ivan knows that.


    Vasily decided to go to the security room, and he found one of his guards there.


    "Is Ivan in the vi?"


    The guard swiftly typed on the keyboard. "No. Ivan left at 0:17 AM and he didn''t return."


    "Let me know when he gets back.", Vasily said and made his way out.


    Vasily got his phone, thinking of calling Ivan again, but decided not to. Instead, he went to his study and decided to look at the data himself.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1841 - The Rat (1)

    ~ the main base of the Voronin family ~


    8:01 AM


    Maksim entered the tallest building at the core of the main base of the Voronin family and made his way to his father''s office which is on the fifth floor.


    He ignored people who greeted him as he passed by. They are used to Maksim''s cocky attitude of the young master who treats them as not important.


    Maksim was not happy that his father called him this early, but he can''t show his displeasure openly.


    Maksim is aware that he gets to enjoy his freedom and privileges as long as his father is pleased, and showing disobedience openly is not an option. However, Maksim can''t be submissive either. First, that is not how he was raised, and second, if he is submissive, his father might disown him. After all, he can''t be the heir of the Voronin family if he does not have a backbone.


    It''s a delicate bnce Maksim is learning to achieve since he is aware of his existence, but as he grew and proved himself, the number of people he needed to listen to diminished, and now he only needs to obey his father while everyone else is reduced to the status of irrelevant.


    After a quick knock on the door, Maksim let himself in, without waiting to hear the response.


    Two men who were in the study left without a word as soon as they saw Maksim enter.


    "You called?", Maksim asked casually to the striking man who was sitting behind a massive ck executive desk.


    Simeon lifted his gaze from the document he was reading and narrowed his silvery-bluish eyes at Maksim. "I called you one hour ago."


    "You know I''m not a morning person, so if it''s anything in the morning, call me one hour before you need me."


    Simeon snorted. "You need to always be ready. What if it''s an emergency?"


    Maksim snorted, in the same way his father did only a few seconds ago. "If it''s an emergency, you will not call me. You have your dogs to take care of it.", Maksim gestured toward the door, indicating that the<em> ''dogs''</em> he mentioned are men who are guarding the hallway.


    Maksim smiled and sat on the chair opposite his father. "Good morning. To what do I owe this pleasure of an early morning meeting? Don''t tell me that I am here only because you wanted to cut my sleep short."


    Simeon pinched the roof of his nose. "I spoiled you too much."


    "No, father. You were too busy with the rest of the family, and the environment spoiled me. But that is not diminishing the fact that I am the best there is.", Maksim ended with a big grin which irritated his father.


    "Tone down that confidence, boy.", Simeon said and pushed one folder toward Maksim. "I believe this is the girl you are interested in."


    Maksim likes that his father does not beat around the bush and goes straight for the topic, but this time, he was nervous, and he hoped that his father didn''t pick that up.


    Maksim looked at his father questionably without reaching for the folder. "Since when am I interested in a girl?"


    Simeon smiled knowingly. "You think that I don''t know you have people watching over a girl? The one from Natalia''s camp. You overrode my order that no one leaves and personally approved them to leave for two days."


    Maksim licked his lips slowly before opening the folder. He paused when he saw a photo of Sarah smiling brightly at the camera. With his index finger, he moved the photo on the side and revealed several others: Sarah on the streets of Los Angeles eating an ice cream, Sarah strutting the catwalk on one of the EY fashion shows, Sarah on the stage giving a presentation during the White corp. annual meeting, Sarah participating in a poker tournament in Las Vegas¡­


    Sarah had different outfits and hairstyles, but it was definitely her and in every photo, the focus was on Sarah with others fading into the background to the point of looking like blurs.


    "What do you know about her?", Simeon asked Maksim, and when Maksim frowned in response, Simeon said: "I can''t believe that you would follow a girl without a reason. She is pretty, but not that pretty to make you waste so many people only for a dinner-date. And I hear that she didn''t stay the night. I wonder¡­ what makes her so special?"


    Maksim''s eyes stirred for a moment, and then he responded casually: "I met her in Moscow a few weeks back, and then here. I was curious if that was idental or not. That''s it."


    Maksim saw that his father is scrutinizing him, and he decided to throw the ball back into the other side of the court. "It seems to me that you know about her more than I do."


    Simeon nodded in confirmation. "I looked her up. She is not Olga from Natalia''s base because there is no Olga in Natalia''s base. In addition to that, Natalia''s base is gone."


    This was news for Maksim. "Gone?"


    "It''s a ghost town. Someone burned it to the ground. There is nothing left. It waspletely emptied and burned, and no one told us about it. Thest officialmunication we had from that base is about one month ago."


    "One month?", Maksim asked and narrowed his eyes while thinking. "Natalia was here for the registration."


    "Did you see her?"


    "No. But for registration, the base leader or a proxy was necessary. In person.", Maksim said and paused. "I''m sure you checked this."


    Simeon nodded in confirmation. "I checked the video. Natalia was here for the registration, and then her fighter and two more stayed behind. And I identally found out that you looked at that same video as well."


    Maksim shrugged, indicating that it''s not a big deal. "If you know about that one, then you also know that I also checked many other videos. You know I''m watching Olga, and there is a chance that Natalia was there as well, but I didn''t pay attention." Maksim was not sure if his father believed him or not, but he decided to guide the conversation further, possibly away from Sarah. "Are you saying that Natalia was here after her base was destroyed? And she didn''t report it?"


    Simeon shrugged. "It''s that, or the base was destroyed after she left."


    "Why don''t you ask her?"


    Simeon''s eyes shed in annoyance. "You were not listening, Maksim¡­ That base is a ghost town. Things and people disappeared without a trace. Other than the three people we have right here."


    Maksim understood that Simeon can''t locate Natalia or anyone else and the fact that Maksim is interested in Sarah is exposed. This is probably his father testing him again.


    In the next moment, Maksim panicked internally. If his father knows that his Divna is not who she pretends to be, isn''t she in danger? Are they imprisoned already? Maksim told himself to calm down and investigate.


    "There must be a reason why you are talking to me and not to those three people."


    Simeon smiled at his son and gestured with his chin toward Sarah''s photos on his desk. "I got some information."


    "And?"


    "The information came from Lebedevs and the source says that she is one of them."


    Maksim didn''t like that the topic was back on Sarah. Damn it! The moment he found a woman that is interesting, his father wants to take her away!


    Maksim flipped through about one dozen photos on the desk and confirmed that only Sarah is there and not Aiden or Hong.


    "Only her? What about the other two?"


    Simeon shrugged. "The information is only about the girl. The other two are either cooperating with her or are being deceived."


    "What did that source want in return for the information?"


    "To warn us."


    Maksim didn''t think it makes sense and he saw this as a ray of hope for his Divna. "Why would Lebedevs send their own here and then sell her out without asking for anything in return?"


    Simeon smiled. He likes that Maksim is smart to figure out that something is off. Simeon can guess that his son is set on that girl, but as long as their interests ovep, he will let Maksim have some fun. "My thoughts exactly. I want to know how can Lebedevs profit from having her out of the picture. Do you have any thoughts on this?"


    Maksim was happy that his father is discussing this with him, instead of with one of his advisors (aka Elders) who are more than eager to spill blood in order to prove themselves. At the same time, Maksim knew that he is walking on thin ice. He needs to thread this carefully or he will lose Sarah.


    "Are you sure that your source is loyal to Lebedevs? It will make more sense if he is from one of the opposing camps."


    Simeon nodded in agreement, however¡­ "I am quite positive that this one is a Lebedev rat."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1842 - The Rat (2)

    "Hmm¡­", Maksim hummed while thinking how to make it believable while mellowing down his father''s determination to get his hands on Sarah.


    The good thing is that Sarah is not in his father''s hands (yet), the bad thing is that his father believes that the source is from the Lebedev family and reliable.


    Maksim took a minute toe up with a good response.


    "Maybe Olga is from an organization that is in the way of Lebedevs and if we get rid of her, that organization will turn against us. She is already here, so they are watching us, however, there is a chance that she is here to observe if we can work together, and if we take her out any possibility of cooperation will be destroyed. Or maybe the person from the Lebedevs gave you this with ulterior motives." Maksim gestured toward the photos on the desk. "All these don''t mean much because photos can be digitally altered, but if these are genuine photos, it only shows that this is a girl of many talents. There are so many options I can think of, but no matter what it is, it does not make sense that she is a spy from the Lebedev family and that they sold her out. Not when she is already in and her cover is notpromised."


    "My thoughts exactly.", Simeon said after some time.


    "Do you know who the source is? What if someone gave him fake information?"


    "He is high enough to make this information reliable and he came in person."


    Maksim regretted not meeting with his father as soon as he called. He lost his chance to meet that rat in person! "Did you call me an hour ago to join you for that meeting?"


    "No. I met with him outside the base and I called you when I got back."


    Maksim understood that his father knows who the person is but does not want to tell him. Well, it''s not the first time. His father would often give him bits and pieces and wait for Maksim to assemble the whole picture. It was an exercise of Maksim''s deduction skills and a way of his father to prepare him to take over his ce one day.


    Maksim sneered. "If the source is high in the Lebedev family, that only makes this more suspicious. If it''s a small guy who found out this by ident and wants to jump ships, that is one thing. But someone high in their ranks, betraying their spy who managed to infiltrate our base and reach the finals of the tournament that potentially can give them ess to our internals¡­ Tsk¡­ If that is true, my first guess is that the goal of them exposing her is for us to clean up their trash, probably something rted to their internal power struggle, and it''s big enough for them to give up on whatever their spy can discover. Are we going to allow them to use us?"


    Simeon was amused. The more Maksim spoke in a roundabout way, the more Simeon was convinced that his son is interested in the girl. Is he in love? Simeon wondered, how far will Maksim go with this? Well, there is only one way to find out. "What do you suggest?"


    "We should get an understanding of what we are dealing with. Finding out her identity and confirming the information about her wille first. Didn''t you contact your sources in the Lebedev family?"


    Simeon confirmed. "Yes. I asked them for the information on the spies they sent to us in thest month, but it''s taking longer than usually because Lebedevs had big changes in leadership recently. Several Elders got reced and their subordinates were dismissed as well. Everyone is extra-careful in order not to attract attention to them. Until I hear back, we should do on our side what we can."


    Maksim''s teeth clenched at the thought that his father wants to interrogate Sarah. "If we ept that she is so capable for the important Lebedev toe and expose her personally, she will not talk if we capture her, and we might risk of her harming herself in order not to reveal information she knows. I suggest we hold her close and keep an eye on her until we confirm for whom she is working."


    Simeon''s knowing smile revealed his teeth. "I assume you are on it."


    Maksim confirmed. "You already noticed that I''m watching her, so¡­ my curiosity increased. I wille up with something that appears top-secret and let her get a peek. Then we can monitor her until she reports to her handler."


    Simeon approved. "I will leave that to you."


    Maksim was surprised that his father agreed so easily and he wondered what his ns are. "We are not going to allow Natalia''s group to leave, right?"


    Simeon confirmed. "Correct. In order not to be suspicious, we will arrange two-day training for everyone who made it through the tournament. I believe that will give you enough time to test the girl and gather more information. After that, we need to make a decision on what to do with the girl and the other two."


    Maksim stood up and his hand hovered over the open folder with Sarah''s photos, silently asking for permission to take them. Simeon waved, indicating to Maksim that he can take them, and Maksim happily walked out.


    In the hallway, Maksim released the breath he was holding.


    When he saw that his father showed interest in Sarah, Maksim''s heart stopped beating and he feared that he will lose his chance to get close to the most interesting woman he ever met.


    In all honesty, Maksim does not care if Sarah is from the Lebedev family or Interpol or any other legal or illegal organization, actually, that only makes the chase more interesting. He already knows that she is special, and he looks forward to finding out how special that is.


    The power struggle between organizations (or within the Voronin family) never interested Maksim. As much as he is concerned, they can all kill each other.


    He enjoys the perks he has as the son of the Grand Master of the Voronin family, but it does not go beyond that. He hopes that his father will have a long and healthy life so that he does note into a situation where he needs to take over as the Grand Master.


    Many are eyeing the position of the Grand Master as something supreme, but Maksim only sees that high seat as a role that will shackle him to this base and force him to make decisions about people he never saw in his life. If his father ever paid real attention, he would know that Maksim is not interested in that boring game.


    Maksim rarelyes to the main base of the Voronin family. He prefers any of his numerous vis and vacation houses where he can move freely and enjoy life.


    Maksim came to the main base because of the tournament, unaware that he will bump into his Divna. As an unexpected bonus, he got his father''s permission to keep an eye on her. Closely.


    Of course, Maksim knows that his father will not allow him to move without supervision. Someone is always watching, and he is always being evaluated as the next heir. He does not care about that position, but now¡­ he will use it to protect what he wants. For the first time since Maksim can remember, he found a woman who excites him and she might be his match or more¡­ And he will be damned if he lets his father ruin this for him.


    Maksim put his right hand in his pocket and clutched the empty holster that used to hold his tactical army knife; the one that now belongs to Divna. Her vicious re directed at him as she pressed the knife against his neck is still vivid in his mind and it''s making his heart speed up.


    Maksim went into his office and plopped on the sofa. He looked at the photos and checked the other side only to see that they are empty. In order to be useful in these situations, the photos would normally have a date when the photo was taken with some information on location, or names, but these have nothing.


    Theck of information on the photos told Maksim that the rat-person knows Sarah personally and that he is ying it safe, in case she bes aware of this betrayal. Maksim would love to see Sarah punish the person who backstabbed her. That fire full of madness in her eyes is irresistible.


    Another thing that Maksim found suspicious is that only Sarah is exposed as the one from the Lebedev family. Sure, she is amazing, but Aiden showed skills way beyond average and there is no way that he is a simple person. How is it possible that he is being treated as non-important? Even the photos are showing only Sarah. It definitely points to the fact that Sarah is the thorn in the eyes of the people who exposed her.


    Well, Lebedev or not, she is a special woman and as such, someone wille to dislike her. But to expose her like this, in the middle of the infiltration mission where if she is caught she will be tortured¡­ this is done by someone who truly hates her.


    The question now Maksim has is, what to do with Sarah? He would love to warn her about this and score some points with her in the progress. However, that would risk his father catching him in doing so, and also¡­ it might give her a reason to leave.


    No matter what, he has forty-eight hours to make his move.


    ---

 Chapter 1843 - The Morning Before Final Results

    ~ the main base of the Voronin family ~


    6:38 AM


    Sarah woke up and wondered, why is she up so early? Where is Aiden?


    She saw Aiden sitting on the edge of the bed, fully clothed, with his back is facing her.


    Sarah craned her neck and saw that Aiden is flipping and twirling in his right hand a tactical army knife with a ck de. Sarah exhaled, knowing that Aiden is thinking about Maksim.


    After Hong left, they didn''t talk about the threat called Maksim but that does not mean they are not worried. Maksim is not only a lecherous fly, but he is also the son of the Grand Master of the Voronin family.


    Sarah didn''t tell Aiden how she got that knife he is ying with, and she concealed many details about her interaction with Maksim that might upset Aiden, but she knows that he has a good idea of what happened. Actually, there is a chance that he used Eve to rey security footage fromst night in order to see what was going on with Sarah while he was unconscious. Luckily, nothing major happened. If Maksim hurt her in any way, Aiden would be livid.


    The fact that she moved and he didn''t react, told Sarah that he is deep in thoughts.


    Sarah ced her palm gently on Aiden''s back. "Love?"


    Aiden turned toward Sarah and his expression softened. "Did you sleep well?"


    Sarah nodded in response and paused at the exhaustion that was visible on his face. She was not sure if it''s due tock of rest or mental fatigue. Maybe both.


    "Did you sleep at all?"


    Aiden exhaled and smiled helplessly before admitting: "I had trouble sleeping."


    Sarah patted a spot next to her on the bed, inviting him to join her.


    Aiden kept the knife on the side table andid with his arm outstretched, ready for Sarah to snuggle.


    "We are almost there.", Sarah said while leaning her head on his shoulder.


    "Yeah. And the closer we are, the more nervous I am. I have a feeling that something will go wrong."


    Sarah smiled and Aiden didn''t approve.


    "Don''t take this lightly.", he said with a warning in his voice.


    Sarah''s smile widened. "I am not taking it lightly. But no matter what happens, as long as we are together, I know that we will make it through."


    Aiden was not sure how to respond to this.


    Sarah hugged him tightly and he hugged her back and they held each other in silence.


    After some time, Sarah spoke¡­


    "You know I don''t care about properties, or money, or luxuries. I only want to be with you and that is what I am doing right now, and I am happy."


    Aiden felt warm and fuzzy in his chest. "Me too, my love."


    Sarah looked up and met his endless dark eyes. "No one knows what will happen tomorrow. I hope that we can have long lives together until I have my fill of you, but the truth is that a thousand years would not be enough because no matter how much time passes, with you by my side, it feels like a sh. Don''t worry about potential dangers to the point of spoiling our present. We don''t know if this is ourst morning together, so let''s make the most of it. That is how I want to spend my time with you¡­ cherishing every moment."


    Aiden exhaled and pressed his lips on her forehead as guilt washed over him.


    He was unable to sleep so he got Eve to check the servers in the Voronin family with a goal to learn about thetest developments with the tournament. He wanted to get the information rted to the base he will be assigned to, only to find out that the Voronin family is organizing a two days long training for whoever made it through thest round, and every participant can bring one more person with him.


    Aiden wanted to tell Sarah that he will stay here with Hong and that she should use this chance to leave. He wanted to remind her that nothing is more important than her safety, and the safety of their child. He wanted to tell her that he and Hong will be fine and that she can help them with Eve from the outside. He wanted her away from here because other than being in the enemy''s base, surrounded by sketchy characters with no morals, there is also Maksim who has his eyes on Sarah. But¡­ how can he say any of that after Sarah''s little speech?


    "Love?", Aiden called.


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t you think¡­ that we should¡­ prioritize your safety?", Aiden asked carefully in a half-whisper.


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at him. "Do you n to do something reckless that will put you in danger?"


    "Of course, not, but¡­"


    "No buts.", Sarah interrupted him. "Unless you are going for a suicide mission, you can''t convince me that the danger by your side is more than the one further away. Or are you trying to say that I am safer on my ownpared to you guarding me? Who can protect me better than you? Only you know how far you would go to ensure my safety, is there anyone who would give more?"


    Aiden felt that hepletely lost this argument before it even started. She is right. And he knows that even if he goes on a suicidal mission, she will never let him go without her.


    Aiden inched closer and spoke softly so that they are not heard by the listening devices: "There will be a two days long training for me and everyone else who passed. One person can apany me, and I assume that the person who apanies me will be something like a second inmand because she will attend the training as well. After the announcement is made, they will move us to the middle circle of the base."


    Sarah smiled when she heard that Aiden addressed his +1 as a <em>''she''</em>, which means that he will not try to pull any stunts of leaving her behind.


    "What about Hong?", Sarah asked.


    "He can stay here and wait or leave. It will be more convincing if he leaves than to linger for two days, but we will ask him what he wants to do."


    Sarah nodded in agreement. "We will talk over breakfast."


    "I am concerned about Maksim.", Aiden shared his thoughts.


    "Don''t be. Treat him as any other fly and don''t let him provoke you. I know that I can handle him."


    "Are you sure?"


    Sarah confirmed. "I took his knife once. I can do it again."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes at Sarah. "How about you don''t get into a knife-fight with him? You still didn''t exin how you got your hands on that thing or how you earned those cuts on your palm. And don''t tell me that he gifted that knife to you because it''s custom made."


    Sarah cleared her throat awkwardly. "Will you believe me if I say that it was an ident?"


    Aiden was not sure if she is serious, but this was not a good time for jokes. How can she get this knife identally? Unless¡­ "Did you steal it?"


    Sarah could not believe that Aiden used her of being a thief. Well, actually¡­ she has a history of swiping things, but only from bad guys¡­ and Maksim is a bad guy, so Sarah can''tin about Aiden assuming that she stole it.


    "He didn''t give it willingly, but he didn''t stop me when I left with it."


    Aiden frowned and he opened his mouth to say something, but Sarah was faster. "I don''t know why, but I have a feeling Maksim will not hurt me."


    Aiden''s frown deepened as he tried to read Sarah''s expression. "Is he in love with you?"


    Sarah thought for a moment before answering. "I don''t think so. He might see me as a challenge of some sort, but I know that until one of us wins, he will not hurt me. He looks like a bored child who found his next entertainment, a shiny toy."


    Aiden didn''t like that Sarahpared herself to Maksim''s entertainment. Is she a toy for him? "I also know children who like to break their toys for no apparent reason."


    "You are good with analogies."


    "And you are not good with staying out of trouble."


    Sarah puffed her cheeks. "Don''t make it sound like it''s my fault."


    "I know it''s not. You are dazzling and it''s normal that you attract attention. I would expect nothing less from my wife."


    Sarah opened her mouth and closed it, slightly confused. "I''m not sure if we are arguing or are youplimenting me."


    "Why would one exclude the other?", Aiden asked with a straight face.


    Sarah was speechless.


    Aiden kissed her on the lips, and she moved her head away when he tried to deepen the kiss.


    "I didn''t brush my teeth¡­", Sarah exined to frowning Aiden why she avoided his advance.


    Aiden grumbled something and kissed her again.


    "I love you¡­ Regardless if you brushed¡­", he whispered against her lips, and then his tongue forced its way into her mouth, and Sarah was unable to stop him with her weak resistance.


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­", Sarah protested when his hands moved under her top.


    "There is no waiting, love. You said to cherish every moment.", Aiden reminded Sarah and pulled the cover higher over them.


    Sarah thought that they should do more nning and preparation for the day, but this is fine also. More than fine.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1844 - The Final Results

    Over breakfast, Sarah and Aiden told Hong about the two days long training and that he will need to decide if he will stay in his current ce or return back.


    "How do you know about this?", Hong asked.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces when they realized that they rushed. With their talk about staying at the main base of the Voronin family, and moving to the middle circle, and training¡­ they forgot that Hong does not know about Eve. Their goal was to give more time for Hong to think about his options, forgetting that they should not know about this before the official announcement.


    Sarah decided to y the mystery card.


    "You know that we are more than just two kids who can throw a punch, right?"


    Sarah felt silly addressing herself and Aiden as kids. They will be parents in a few months, but that is how Hong calls them, so she went with it.


    Hong nodded in understanding that they will not tell him how they found out about the uing training and that only two people can move on, while others can wait or leave this ce.


    Of course, Hong knows that Sarah and Aiden are capable of many things, but that does not exin how they got ess to the information without anyputer or a simr device. Maybe they used phones, Hong thought, but then he dismissed the idea because phones are being traced and so is thework traffic. Is it possible that they have an informer within the Voronin family? Who could that be? It''s not Maksim, right? Last night they were cursing him, why would they suddenly cooperate? It does not make sense. Hong decided to let it go.


    "I will head back."


    "Are you sure?", Aiden asked.


    Hong confirmed. "Staying in my current ce does not do anything other than exposes me to danger and creating a liability for you. I hope that you know what you are doing and when you get in, call me back."


    "Absolutely.", Sarah confirmed. "You think about the options we discussed beforeing here."


    Hong knows that Sarah is reminding him about the possibility of him taking the position of the next Grand Master. It''s not that Hong didn''t think about it, but he does not have any positive thoughts about this ce or the people. If he decides to take over, it would be only to tear it apart until nothing is left. Hong is unable to imagine himself as the leader of the organization he despises.


    After breakfast, they all assembled on the training ground, where they announced final scores.


    Team falcon was ranked as #1.


    Sarah hugged Aiden while frowning at the list that was shown on the screen.


    "Where is M?", Sarah asked.


    The list for team falcon was: Maksim (the leader), Alex (aka Aiden), Jasha, Kolya.


    "Are you worried about her?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "She is not listed. After the mission, I saw her standing next to Maksim, Jasha, and Kolya. Did something happen?"


    It''s not that Sarah cares about M, but she was from the same team as Aiden. If something bad happened to her, Aiden was close to it. Does that mean he was in danger? Sarah tightened her hold on Aiden.


    Aiden shrugged and tried to get Sarah to rx. "She was a nuisance. Whatever happened, she probably deserved it. She is not the first person to mysteriously not show up in the rankings."


    Sarah remembered that Vanya, Dushan, and Igor also didn''t show up in rankings, and they know what happened to them. Well, they don''t know what happened to Vanya and Dusan after the incident in the warehouse, but Igor is safe and sound, recuperating in the base of the Army of Chaos and learning new skills. So, M missing can mean a lot of things, and it''s not necessarily the only option that she was killed.


    The information was provided that everyone listed has the right to bring one person, and that they shoulde back in one hour, ready to head to their next destination where they will start two days long training.


    "Before lunch, you will find out about your next destination and the training will be designed to make you sessful in that role.", the announcer spoke loudly for everyone to hear. "Others are free to stay in their current amodation or to leave... At the main entrance, you will find transportation ready to take you to the neighboring city if you decide to leave. They will be there the whole day..."


    It was just as Aiden saw earlier that morning.


    Sarah, Aiden, and Hong headed to their rooms, taking the longer route so that they can talk.


    "Ron and Z will meet with you to take you back.", Sarah told Hong. "We instructed them to look for several nearby locations where we can have a temporary camp. In case of emergency, we need you toe here fast. Talk to them about this ce, so that they know what to expect."


    "How will we know if you are in urgent need of assistance?", Hong asked.


    Sarah was ready for this. "Felix perfected ourmunicators.", she pointed at her ear stud. "We can send an SOS signal through. But it will not be much of use if you need an hour to reach us."


    Hong wanted to ask, in case of emergency, are they expected to conduct a full-blown attack or a secret extraction? But they didn''t have much time to discuss and he was sure that Sophia would be in charge of deciding on the right strategy.


    "I will leave through the forest.", Hong announced.


    "Are you sure?", Aiden asked. The organizers said that there will be transportation to the nearby city for the ones who want to leave the base.


    Hong nodded in confirmation. "If they ask where I am, you say that you have no idea. I should be your superior and I don''t tell you about my movements. There is also a possibility that one of thepetitors took me out and hid my body."


    "You think that they will not let you go?", Sarah guessed the reason why Hong wants to take a different route to leave.


    "Maybe you trust Maksim, but I don''t.", Hong said tly. "He knows you are not Olga. Do you think he will let me go without interrogation?"


    Sarah and Aiden agreed with this.


    Hong exhaled in frustration. "I honestly don''t know why you are risking yourself so much. You know that your cover ispromised."


    "As long as they don''t know who we truly are, we should be fine.", Sarah said. "Maksim is too preupied with a game of cat and mouse to consider me as a threat."


    Hong didn''t want to argue further. He knows that Sarah and Aiden are set on this and he can''t dissuade them from staying. Well, if he is in their ce, he would probably do the same.


    Hong spent more than three decades hiding and he is aware of how difficult it was for him to stay under the radar without knowing how his loved ones are doing. And he had only Tashi and his desire for revenge. Sarah and Aiden have a small vige of people who are considering them as a family and who depend on them, and for Sarah and Aiden to go into hiding is nearly impossible. They are young and capable and full of vigor, and if they can''t sort this mess out, no one can.


    Hong told himself to trust them. His warnings will only dampen their fighting spirit, and there is a chance that is the only thing they have going for them.


    Hong packed his things swiftly because he had only two changes of clothes and toiletries that fit in a small backpack. Like this, even if someone sees him leaving, he does not look suspicious and they will think that he is going for a walk.


    Aiden packed his and Sarah''s things while Sarah exined to Hong how to reach the clearing where the helicopternded when Aaron picked up Igor.


    Hong didn''t want to dy. He wanted to use thismotion of everyone packing and to make his exit.


    "When you are about ten minutes away from theke, you will be able to contact your ride without any disturbances.", Sarah gestured toward the ear stud. "They are on their way."


    Hong looked at Sarah and Aiden and exhaled. "Alright, take care."


    "You too, old man¡­", Sarah said and gave him a hug which Hong didn''t expect.


    Hong watched as Sarah and Aiden made their way back to the training ground. That is the gathering spot from where they will go to their new amodations in the middle circle.


    When they disappeared from sight, Hong turned in the opposite direction and made his way toward the forest. Part of him was relieved to leave this base, and part of him regrated that he is leaving empty-handed. If he got his vengeance and defeated Simeon, things would be better. Maybe.


    Hong told himself to cheer up. Living another day means another chance, and he looks forward to seeing his disciples Souta, Bo, and Wing. Haru included. He smiled at the thought that As is probably going to greet him and demand head-scratches.


    Hong realized that he has more happy things waiting for him at his destination, than what he is leaving behind. His heart would be lighter if Sarah and Aiden are with him, or at least not in that wretched base that has only bad memories for him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1845 - The Two Days Long Training (1)

    The new amodations reminded Sarah of a college dorm.


    The building had three floors. The main floor had a bigmon area and eight rooms while the top two floors had an additional twenty-four rooms.


    Every room had two beds, a sitting area, and an attached bathroom. It was more spacious than the previous room Sarah and Aiden shared. The furniture was slightly worn out, but they didn''t care. Sarah loved that they have proper windows, the ones that can open and it does not seem like they are in the basement. Their room was on the first floor, and they couldn''t see beyond the buildings on the other side of the street because they were taller, but Sarah was content with the view of a narrow street and more buildings that stretched left and right.


    Sarah was happy that she gets to share a room with Aiden without any problems. She feared that Maksim might do something to separate them, but so far everything seemed fine.


    After settling in, they went to themon area on the main floor where the announcement board had information on their next assignments as well as the schedule for the next two days.


    "You got a base in Brazil.", Sarah mumbled to Aiden suspiciously.


    "I am not the only one in South America.", Aiden pointed out a fact. "Kolya, Jasha, and den also got bases there."


    Sarah felt that something is fishy. Knowing Maksim, would he let her go? Probably not.


    She would not be surprised if Aiden got allocated to the main base of the Voronin family or something in this area, but South America is far away and the Army of Chaos plundered that area thoroughly, which means that the supervision will be weak. New people are usually surrounded by older, trustworthy ones, to guide them and also to watch over them; are they really going to allow Aiden to have his base so far away from the main one?


    <em>''Maybe Maksim was unable to pull his strings and keep us close''</em>, Sarah mused. But Aiden is ranked first. Why are they sending him to a remote location? And another thing was suspicious... Shouldn''t he be in the area close to Natalia''s base?


    The more Sarah thought about it, the more she felt that something is off.


    Looking at their overall schedule, their first ss starts at 11 AM, after that, they will have a lunchbreak, afternoon of sses, and in the evening is a social gathering that includes dinner. The next day will be full of sses with final instructions given in the evening. On the morning of the third day, they would be dispatched to their next destinations with every person getting some time to collect his people.


    "I heard that Elders will be present at the party tonight.", Kolya said excitedly, and a momentter he looked at Aiden and Sarah with a pout. "It seems you don''t need to worry about a date for tonight."


    Jasha was listening from the side. He winked at Sarah. "You will have a lot of dance offers."


    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah. "She is taken."


    Jasha lifted his hands defensively. "I was just kidding. There should be more girls avable."


    "Did anyone see M?", Kolya asked.


    "I didn''t see her after the event yesterday.", Jasha responded in a hushed voice.


    Kolya nodded. "Yeah. Same here. Thest I know was that she left with Maksim and he was not happy."


    Jasha shivered at the mentioning of Maksim. "That guy does not look stable." Jasha looked at Aiden. "Did you see M after that?"


    Aiden shook his head. "No. I didn''t see her on the list either."


    Kolya inched closer and spoke in a whisper: "True. Our team got reduced to four members. Do you think that Maksim gave her a special position already and she does not need to take the training?"


    "I don''t think so.", Jasha said. "She was using Maksim of ying favorites with Alex and Maksim didn''t seem happy. He probably kicked her out."


    Aiden and Sarah listened to the exchange between Kolya and Jasha in silence. They had to remind themselves that in this ce, they are Alex and Olga from Natalia''s team, and they need to blend in with the rest of the people who are trained not to ask too many questions and to obey orders.


    "Come, it''s time for the ss. Let''s not bete. Don''t gossip, everyone is listening.", Sasha (aka Kolya''s +1) reminded them.


    Sarah and Aiden followed the group and Aiden pulled Sarah close to him. He didn''t like what he heard about Maksim and M. Did Maksim kill her? Possibly. Aiden looked up Maksim''s file that Eve put together, and he knows that Maksim is despicable with no morals. If it''s up to Aiden, he will never let Sarah close to that man.


    The first lesson was held in a nearby building where one room was arranged as a ssroom where two people share a desk.


    Aiden went in first, and Sarah trailed behind while holding his hand.


    She smiled when she saw that he sat at the desk that was ced front and center.


    "Your favorite, how much I remember.", Aiden said while holding a chair for her to sit.


    Sarah sat and he moved his chair closer to hers before sitting and draping his arm around her shoulders as if that is where it naturally belongs.


    Sarah nced around and noticed that they are the only couple in the room. That is not surprising, but it made her remember their days at the University as her memories resurfaced.


    "I remember the time when I was reluctant to sit next to you in a ssroom because of all the gossips."


    "Hmm¡­", Aiden hummed and pulled her closer before speaking softly into her ear: "I remember that you avoided me."


    Sarah''s smile widened. "I don''t remember avoiding you."


    Aiden exhaled. "Maybe not avoiding-avoiding, but you were spending less time with me than what I craved for."


    "Was it ever enough?"


    "No.", Aiden admitted. "I wanted you with me all the time."


    "I am still amazed that you approached me and stuck to me persistently. Oh, you did it only because of the job."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes at Sarah. "You know that it was much more than just a job."


    "Many girls were brokenhearted, and I remember a few evening at me to tell me to stay away from you.", Sarah teased him.


    Aiden frowned in dislike that non-important girls tried to separate him from Sarah before they even started dating. "If I have a time machine, I would return to that ssroom and tell everyone that we are married. That would shut them up."


    Sarah thought that his idea is silly. "If your current self appeared in one of those ssrooms and said that we will be married, I would not believe you."


    Aiden was ready for this one. "I would show you the video of our first kiss, and our travel journal, and photos from our wedding."


    "Now that¡­ would be a shocker."


    "I like to shock you. In a good way."


    Sarah looked at the corner of his lips that lifted into a smile and she remembered their wedding¡­ specifically the part after the I-dos when they descended from the mountain with a hang glider and then a parachute. That was a shocker. She thought they are going to die.


    "Yes, you can shock me¡­", Sarah murmured and leaned on him.


    "In a good way.", Aiden whispered close to her ear.


    Sarah stifled augh and confirmed: "In a good way."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1846 - Information On Tashi

    ~ Eastern Europe, the main base of the Lebedev family ~


    Hong arrived at the main base of the Lebedev family in time for lunch. He was weed by Bo, Souta, and Wing, and just as he exchanged greetings with them, he saw As approaching him.


    As used to spend quite some time at the Beach House with Hong, and they bonded in silence while sitting in the garden.


    Ste was curious to hear how Sarah and Aiden are doing, and she was frustrated that Hong kept his responses short and didn''t tell her much. Actually, he was telling her only what she already knew: that Aiden is doing well, Aiden and Sarah are taking care of each other, and that they decided to stay there.


    Hong didn''t want to tell Ste about all the infighting, Maksim, and the dangers of someone knowing that Sarah is not Olga. It would only make her worried, and she can''t do much about it unless she charges in that base and blows their cover.


    After lunch, Hong went with JoAnna and Sophia to the study for a proper update session.


    His n was to tell them that Sarah''s cover ispromised (and probably Aiden''s as well) and that they need to be pulled out. He even told them that Maksim is pursuing Sarah and that he attacked them and kidnapped Sarah so that she can have dinner with him.


    "God knows how she managed to get out of there in one piece. I didn''t want to drag them out of there by force in order not to cause a scene, but you need to convince them that it''s not safe.", Hong ended his talk.


    To Hong''s surprise, JoAnna and Sophia already knew everything.


    "How can you be OK with this?", Hong asked in disbelief.


    JoAnna shrugged helplessly. "Unless they go off the grid and hide, they will not be safe. And even with that, someone might find them. In this way, at least they feel that they have control over what is happening instead of always looking over their shoulder. We love them and we want them back, but if we are in their situation, we would probably do the same."


    Sophia nodded in agreement. "The best thing we can do is to support them and not get in their way. They have chosen their paths."


    Hong knew it''s a slim chance that Sarah will give up, but he still hoped that her sisters will convince her to prioritize her safety over this reckless mission.


    "We have something for you.", Sophia''s words got Hong''s attention.


    He epted the folder from Sophia''s hands and his eyes widened when he saw all the information about Tashi. There were names and locations and shifts and everything rted to the technology and people used to keep an eye on his daughter.


    "How did you get this?"


    Sophia and JoAnna don''t want to talk about Eve, but they have other ways to exin the documents.


    "We hacked into the internalwork of Voronins.", Sophia said. "We have full ess to their servers. If they keep an electronic record of something, we have it and we can use it."


    Hong was confused. This is big. Howe Sarah and Aiden didn''t mention it? "When did this happen?"


    "Last night.", Sophia responded.


    "Do Sarah and Aiden know about this?"


    JoAnna confirmed. "Yes."


    Hong''s eyes darted from JoAnna to Sophia, wondering howe the two of them can be so calm about it. "And they still chose to stay there?"


    Sophia and JoAnna nodded in confirmation.


    Hong didn''t think it makes sense. "Why? If we have their information, we can take them down. Is there a need for them to continue staying in that base?"


    "We could take them down and we suggested to Sarah and Aiden to get out of there, but they refused.", Sophia said.


    Hong''s frown deepened. "And you are OK with that?"


    "Sticking to this n will help minimize the casualties.", JoAnna responded.


    Sophia saw that Hong is not convinced, so she decided to borate: "This is not only about Tashi. It is about many others, even some people from the main base of the Voronin family are there because they don''t have other choices. With Sarah and Aiden staying there, they will find a way to take over without wiping out everyone. Of course, they are hoping that you will ept to step in as the Grand Master."


    Hong pinched the roof of his nose. Why on Earth would they risk their lives for people they don''t know? And some of those people would kill them without a second thought.


    "They arepletely¡­" Hong paused while searching for the right word. "¡­reckless."


    Sophia didn''t fully agree with him. "No matter how much information we have, some people will slip through the cracks. If we go for an open assault to wipe them out, whoever remains will be our enemy by default. However, if we take the approach of a semi-hostile take over and give them options other than death, there is a chance that the remaining ones will not see us as mortal enemies. No one here wants a war where thousands will die, we just want to eliminate the threat they are posing to us."


    Hong wanted to point out a problem. "How will you know if they are willing to give up, or if they are only pretending in order to seek vengeance at ater time?"


    JoAnna took this question. "Most of the people only want to survive. Sure, there are power-hungry ones who will scheme, and there are the ones who are blindly loyal, but they are few when looking at the big picture. Our experience is showing that as long as we provide people with a solution where they can earn a living in dignified conditions, they will ept it and be grateful."


    Hong remembered the Boyle Heights neighborhood in Los Angeles. When he went there for the first time with Souta, Bo, and Wing, Hong was surprised to hear how that used to be a gang-infested area. Now it''s under the control of the Army of Chaos, and Hong was impressed that all those ex-hoodlums epted regr jobs and some of them even went to school and pursued degrees; they chose different paths but what they have inmon is that they are all grateful to Sarah and Aiden for the opportunity to turn their lives around. There were few who didn''t ept the change, but the newly-foundmunity forced them to either adapt or to leave. Hong has to admit that Sarah and Aiden did an amazing job there. The two of them are owning the whole neighborhood and everyone there is loyal to them regardless if they are working as security, financial advisors, or servers in the fight club.


    He looked at the folder with information on Tashi. "Why did you give me this?"


    Sophia responded: "Sarah said that it will be up to you if you want to act on it. We can assemble a team, and by the end of today neutralize surveince and people who are watching your daughter. You can take that opportunity to approach her. You can tell her who you are, offer her a new life, or¡­ continue watching from the side."


    "With this information, you can decide if you want to take part in the n rted to Voronins or not, and not worry if your daughter is in danger.", JoAnna added.


    Hong was touched that Sarah and Aiden shared this information with him, allowing him to remove dangers around his daughter and in the process giving him a chance to approach her. At the same time, he knew that this is maniption from their side because by keeping Tashi safe, he will be more likely to ept to attack Simeon and take over as the Grand Elder.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1847 - The Two Days Long Training (2)

    ~ the main base of the Voronin family ~


    6:41 PM


    Sarah and Aiden finished with sses for the day and are preparing for the event-dinner that will start at 7 PM.


    Each of them received outfits for the evening that consist of a white shirt, dark green zer, and for the bottom a knee-length skirt for Sarah and pants for Aiden. It cameplete with ck leather oxford shoes for both Sarah and Aiden. This was the first time that Sarah wished to wear something more feminine on her feet. A little heel wouldn''t hurt and it would go better with the skirt. It reminded Sarah of military uniforms, especially because each of them had a nametag on the left chest pocket of their zers.


    Their day so far was uneventful.


    Hong left them that morning and they moved to the middle circle of the base. Other than lunch and indoor sses that ended at 5 PM, nothing else happened. It''s not that they were expecting something, but considering that everyday incidents are escting and the pressure is increasing, Sarah and Aiden have a feeling that this might be calm before the storm and they hope they are wrong about it.


    The sses on the first day of training covered basic information about the Voronin family that included their organization chart, rules, businesses they are involved with, their mainpetitors and allies, areas of influence, and other useful things such as protocols on how to request backup, information, and other resources. It seemed like orientation for new employees at majorpanies, and it went quite well, even though the first instruction set the expectations low.


    "Normally, base leaders and your direct superiors would be responsible for your behavior and knowledge about how things work here. However, since this is the first time we have this kind of recruitment, we decided to have more formal training for everyone... Bear with us if we make mistakes and keep your questions for the end of the ss..."


    During thest lesson for the day, the instructor said that at the event which is scheduled for this evening, each of the finalists will have a chance for a one-on-one talk with one of the Elders where they will get some specific information rted to their uing position.


    "This will be a great chance to ask questions, so think of anything that you would like to ask because you will have limited time¡­", the instructor advised.


    Sarah was nervous about this talk with Elders because it seemed that only Aiden will get to attend while she will be left without his protection. It''s not that she fears that someone will attack her, it will be too many people at the event and she has no ns of finding herself in a secluded ce. However, someone might decide to hit on her or to be handsy, and she worries how that might escte. With Aiden around, no one dares to approach her, but when she is on her own, it''s a different story.


    And then¡­ there is Maksim.


    Sarah expected him to make a move on her today, but she didn''t see him at all. Every time the door opened during the ss, Sarah feared that they will call her to step outside and drag her to Maksim, but it didn''t happen.


    Sarah can''t believe that Maksim will let her go just like that. Did he lose interest in her? That could be a good thing and a bad thing. Good because she does not need to worry about him making a move on her (and provoking Aiden in the process), and it''s bad because that interest was preventing Maksim from reporting that she is not Olga to his father or other Elders. Sarah is not sure if he has any evidence, but maybe he does not need any.


    It''s good that Hong left. Attending the event with Elders present would be a tricky situation for him.


    ¡­


    The event was held in a two stories high building that is further down the same street where their lodging is.


    The venue was a big hall with tables arranged in two long rows and foldable chairs ced on each side. If not for the ck and white checkered tablecloths, Sarah would think that this is some casual pic setting. Because Sarah likes to count, she counted a total of eighty chairs.


    About a quarter of chairs was upied and around ten people were standing and chatting, while others still trickled in.


    Along the wall on the right was a table with food arranged buffet-style, and next to it, two guys were setting up drinks on another table. Sarah wondered if they are early. Nope¡­ it''s a few minutes after seven, and the event was supposed to start at seven. It seems that no one wanted to arrive among the first ones.


    Between the tables for sitting and the tables with food, there was a gap that would be for dancing. Or standing and chatting (because there was no music).


    "They are probably using this for indoor training when the weather is bad.", Sarah told Aiden while observing the space.


    Aiden snorted in disapproval. "I believe that even the tables are foldable. Theck of decoration shows that they don''t care about impressing us. This is no better than the canteen."


    Sarah tried to cheer him up. "Look at this from the bright side. We can sit anywhere and mingle. Maybe we meet someone interesting and establish connections."


    Aiden looked at Sarah suspiciously. "Connections?"


    Sarah nodded. "Remember what those guys said earlier? There will be Elders present, and you get to talk to one. Maybe you leave a good impression, and he takes you under his wing. Or maybe you get some information from him. Who knows what could happen?"


    Aiden frowned. What information could he get that''s not already avable from Eve?


    As for connecting with people, Aiden was not optimistic. No one looked friendly and so far everyone was interested in backstabbing him. But then¡­ he didn''t like Igor either and he turned out to be a decent guy. Aiden decided to leave the mingling part to Sarah because she has a gift to make unusual friendships and he will hover around her and make sure no one gets funny ideas.


    If Sarah would listen to him, they would make an appearance, grab food, and head back to their room.


    Aiden knows that they are in the middle circle, the closest they were to the core, but with Eve breaching into thework of the Voronin family, he is not sure that staying here is worth the risk. However, Sarah wants to do her best ining up with an elegant solution when dealing with the Voronin family¡­ Ah, he is helpless in denying her anything.


    Aiden decided to focus on their exit strategy.


    "There are four doors. Assuming that one is ess to the staircases to go up and the second one is a restroom¡­ that leaves us with the main entrance and the back exit.", Aiden spoke only for Sarah to hear to which she responded with a nod.


    At a certain point, pop music was heard. It was not very loud and Sarah could not see any speakers so she guessed that they have a yer stashed in some corner. Probably something small and portable.


    There was no schedule for this party. The food was avable, people chatted and ate as they felt like.


    Jasha and Kolya were sticking to Aiden, probably because of Aiden''s performance during thest mission. Aiden was frustrated by their presence, but he told himself not to chase them away because now at least it looks like he is mingling. If it''s just him and Sarah, they would stick out like a sore thumb.


    Among about seventy people at the event, only four were females, and in Aiden''s opinion, Sarah was the most beautiful one so he couldn''t leave her alone. That is why he asked Jasha and Kolya to give Sarahpany when his turnes to talk to an Elder.


    "Yes, yes¡­", Jasha and Kolya agreed immediately and Sarah thought that they appear like minions to her powerful husband.


    Sarah and Aiden saw at least three people that looked like Elders. They would call one of the participants, walk outside and return about ten to fifteen minutester before calling for the next one.


    It didn''t take long for Aiden to get his turn with one of the Elders.


    "Alex¡­", the instructor called. "Elder Sergey would like to have a word with you."


    Aiden nodded. "Of course¡­"


    He shot a re at Jasha and Kolya before releasing Sarah from his hold with difficulty.


    Aiden flexed his hand that left her waist as if something important is missing and turned to the Elder who gestured to him to move to the side.


    Sarah watched Aiden walk away with the Elder through one of the doors in the back.


    Sarah turned to her two <em>''guardians''</em> and forced a smile. She had no idea what to talk to them. "So¡­ how are you finding this ce?"


    Jasha and Kolya fidgeted for a second. They were both attracted to Sarah, but because of Aiden, neither of them dared to make a move.


    Sarah saw them look at her with awkward smiles and then their faces turned serious at the same time.


    She gulped a mouthful of air while hoping that behind her is not who she thinks it is.


    A voice came from behind her: "Divna¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1848 - The Two Days Long Training (3)

    Sarah internally cursed her luck. What''s up with his timing? But then¡­ he was probably watching her from somewhere and waiting for his chance to approach her when Aiden is out of sight.


    Sarah stered a smile on her face and turned to see the familiar cocky grin.


    "Maksim¡­"


    Sarah told herself not to be nervous. She expected this.


    "Can we have a word?", Maksim asked but Sarah knew that she does not have an option unless she wants to cause a scene, and causing a scene here is not an option. She is trapped.


    "Sure. Tell me¡­"


    "Not here.", Maksim said and nced at Jasha and Kolya who were too afraid to say anything.


    Jasha and Kolya watched Sarah walk away with Maksim and they cursed their luck. They told Aiden that they will watch over Olga (aka Sarah) in his absence, but they know that Maksim is not a person they can stand against. Maksim is someone with a position in the Voronin family; they still remember Maksim''s murderous re when he warned them to keep their mouths shut after the event¡­ and Jasha and Kolya are still alive because they know when they meet someone they should not cross. Well, they don''t want to cross Aiden either, but Aiden is not here while Maksim is, and dyed punishment sounds better than the instant one.


    Sarah went with Maksim upstairs and he led the way into one of the rooms that looked like an office.


    It was a small room furnished with two tall file cabs, a desk, and a chair.


    "Why are we here?", Sarah asked with impatience in her voice when Maksim closed the door.


    Maksim sat behind the desk and powered up theptop that was on the desk. "What do you think?"


    Sarah shrugged. "Other than you want to provoke Alex, nothing elsees to my mind."


    Maksim smirked. "You have something that belongs to me."


    Sarah understood that he is talking about his knife. "It is mine now."


    "You are ying with fire."


    "So are you.", Sarah said arrogantly.


    Maksim narrowed his eyes at Sarah. "I can have you killed."


    Sarah stifled augh. "Maybe. But then¡­ who is to say that I won''t kill you first?"


    "You have guts to talk back and I wonder if you have skills to support that."


    "You won''t know until you try me."


    Maksim stared at Sarah and she equally returned his stare, silently challenging him.


    Maksim took a phone out of his pocket. "I need a minute."


    He gestured toward his phone as if he needs to take a call or maybe make one because his phone didn''t make a sound or vibrate.


    Sarah watched him walk out of the office, leaving her behind.


    The file cabs had locks, and one of the locks still had a key in it.


    <em>''How reckless...''</em>, Sarah thought. <em>''Aren''t they concerned that I will take something from it? With the key inside, I don''t even need to bother with picking the lock in order to see what is inside.''</em>


    She stalked to the other side of the desk and frowned at the sight of an unlockedptop. Her eyes fell on the USB stick that is plugged in, and her hands were itchy to take it and to put her hands on the keyboard¡­ but she didn''t. Is it possible that Maksim is so reckless to leave all this just like that? It looks easy. Too easy. What''s up with the timing of that phone call? Is he setting her up to get in trouble so that he can have a reason to imprison her?


    Sarah moved her fingers slightly and instructed Eve to copy contents of thatptop and the USB drive without leaving traces. With Eve in the house, Sarah does not need to touch any electronic device physically as for the contents of those file cabs... it''s probably not important.


    Outside, Maksim was looking on his phone at the live feed from the camera that is ced in the office behind him. He saw Sarah observing theptop and then moving to the side without touching it. He exhaled in frustration. "How stubborn¡­"


    Maksim returned and found Sarah standing in front of a window and gazing into the darkness with her hands crossed over her chest. She was unmoving, beautiful. He looked at her with aplex expression.


    "You should leave. Alex will be back, and we don''t want him to get the wrong idea."


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up. Since when Maksim cares about Aiden''s feelings? But she didn''t object. This is her ticket out.


    She gave a small nod to Maksim and walked out.


    Maksim balled his hands into fists.


    He thought that he had this figured out¡­ Maksim''s n was to trap Sarah: she will open that file cab or use theptop and he will catch her red-handed. That will be his excuse to take her to one of his houses as a prisoner and there he will warn her about his father and tell her to leave. He even had the route nned so that she can leave without being caught.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t fall for it. He can''t warn her here, his father is watching and if he sees that Maksim is working behind his back, not only will Sarah be caught, but Maksim as well. After all, for Simeon, everything is a test, and Simeon is already angered because Hong managed to slip from the base without being detected.


    Maksim had mixed emotions. On one side, he regretted that he missed his chance to get Sarah out, and on the other he admired her for not falling into his trap. She is smart and he can''t help but admire her more.


    Downstairs¡­


    Sarah joined Jasha and Kolya. The two men looked at her like they are seeing a ghost.


    "Are you OK?", Sarah asked them.


    "You are back.", Jasha stated the obvious.


    Sarah frowned. "Did you think that I eloped? Or¡­?"


    "No. No¡­", Kolya said with haste. "We are d to see you back and¡­ unharmed."


    "Why would he harm me?"


    Jasha and Kolya exchanged nces and smiled awkwardly.


    "Did I miss something?", Aiden''s voice traveled from the back, and a secondter Sarah found herself enveloped in his scent as his arms circled around her waist.


    "Nothing important. Jasha and Kolya did their best to keep me safe while you were away." Sarah smiled at two guys who were visibly relieved.


    Well, she didn''t lie. They did their best. The fact that their best was not good enough is another story.


    She nced at Aiden. "How did your talk go?"


    "It was fine. Elder Sergey said that if I want, I can request a different location. He will support me."


    Sarah understood that Elder Sergey does not agree with whoever assigned Aiden to South America and that he wants to get Aiden under his wing. After all, Aiden showed that he is very capable, and any Elder would be wise to have Aiden as his soldier. Unfortunately for them, Aiden is taken, and his loyalty is unshakeable.


    "That is good. The location of your assigned base is hot and humid, and it seems to be in a remote location. Something closer to a big city would be better so that I can go shopping.", Sarah said in a whiny voice while getting into her Olga persona.


    Aiden smiled dotingly. Even if she is spoiled rotten, he would still love her. "I will talk to Elder tomorrow before ss and see what he can do. I think he likes me."


    Sarah pouted. "No one likes you more than I do."


    Aiden chuckled. "That is true."


    Kolya and Jasha diverted their gazes from the couple and looked at their shoes. This public disy of affection was too much for them to handle.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1849 - The Two Days Long Training (4)

    The rest of the evening went fine.


    Two more Elders approached Aiden, and one of them gave him a simr offer as Elder Sergey: support, if he wants to relocate to another base.


    Maksim made an appearance, but it was not more than ten minutes long and he didn''t approach Sarah or Aiden.


    Sarah and Aiden ate and returned to their room.


    They got ready for the night and settled in the bed. A minuteter, Sarah instructed Eve to put the surveince video on loop and to block any audio recordings from their room. For anyone who is watching or listening, it will appear that they are lying in the bed without moving, in silence. Ah, it''s good to have Eve back.


    "When you were with Elder Sergey, Maksim approached me¡­", Sarah paused when Aiden''s hold on her tightened. Actually, his whole body tensed, as if he is ready to leap out of the bed. And he felt ready to get out, find Maksim, and beat him into pulp.


    Sarah hugged Aiden tightly, to reassure him that she is fine. "He didn''t harm me."


    Aiden rxed slightly and Sarah told him about what happened in Aiden''s absence.


    "He was testing you.", Aiden concluded.


    Sarah agreed. She thinks the same way, but¡­ "Why? If he wants to take me away, does he need to y these games? Didn''t he take M away after your event? What prevented him to do the same to me? I don''t think that he was testing if I am trustworthy because there is no way he will ever trust me with anything. He knows that I am not Olga, and that I am not from the Voronin organization. What is the point of ying games to check if I will take advantage of his absence?"


    Aiden didn''t have answers to these questions.


    There was no point in guessing the reason behind Maksim''s actions, so Sarah decided to change the topic.


    "Will you ask tomorrow for a different base? Going to a remote base in South America does not bring any benefits to our cause."


    Aiden agreed with this. "I wish that we have more information on factions within the Voronin family."


    "Yeah. Then we can make a wise choice in picking which Elder to follow."


    Aiden moved closer and whispered, close to her ear: "You mean, which Elder to use."


    Sarah giggled. She likes his correction. "You are wise, my husband. Make sure you pick your words wisely. This might be another test."


    "Maybe."


    Sarah and Aiden chatted about the possibilities that the next day might bring and they stopped when Sarah started yawning.


    They were both excited that it''s only one day until this is done, and then Aiden will officially be part of the Voronin organization, and they will take it from there. Sarah was looking forward to her two cakes.


    "Tomorrow this testing will end and we can breathe easier.", Aiden murmured while cradling Sarah into his arms.


    "I can''t wait...", Sarah responded. "I look forward to when we can hold each other and not worry that someone will attack us if we drop our guards."


    "Hmm...", Aiden hummed in confirmation. "I will hold you. Always..."


    ~ Eastern Europe, the base of the Lebedev family ~


    5:53 AM


    In the basement of Vasily''s vi¡­


    "Still not talking?", Vasily asked Ivan with a scowl.


    Vasily''s hands are bloodied, but that is not his blood. It''s from Ivan who is tied up to the chair, and his whole head is a swollen bloody mess with pieces of his flesh missing.


    If not for the movements of Ivan''s chest that indicate he is breathing, anyone would assume that he is dead.


    "Why don''t you tell me what were you doing in that dump? I will give you an easy death.", Vasily said angrily.


    Ivan''s whole body heaved, and he spat blood on the floor.


    "Fuck you¡­ I will die one way or another¡­", Ivan said weakly.


    Vasily sneered. "Bastard!" And then he punched Ivan again.


    This punch rendered Ivan unconscious.


    "Wake him up!", Vasily shouted and one man with a pail in his hand approached.


    The heavy ssh of the water in the face didn''t wake up Ivan. Vasily wanted to ask for another pail of water, but then he changed his mind.


    "Make sure he does not die. I am not done with him.", Vasily said and walked out.


    Vasily washed his hands from the blood and rubbed his forehead, unsure of what to do.


    He confirmed that Ivan went to one of the locations where all kinds of shady characters gather. It''s in neutral territory, but the fact is that several people from the Voronin family were there at the same time, and Vasily has a bad feeling he can''t shake off. The fact that Ivan is mum about what he was doing there is only making the whole thing more serious.


    ¡­


    "I hope you have a good reason for waking us up at this time, Uncle Vasily¡­", JoAnna said grumpily.


    Sophia was one step behind her, frowning.


    Both JoAnna and Sophia were wrapped in their bathrobes with their pajamas underneath. They hoped that whatever Vasily wants will take one minute, and they can go back to bed and get a bit extra sleep.


    "I need to know Sarah''s status.", Vasily said.


    JoAnna and Sophia gave him <em>''no way''</em> looks.


    Vasily exhaled in frustration. "I know you are keeping details to yourself and that is fine. But I need to know that she is safe and that you have an exit strategy in case something goes wrong."


    "What is going on?", JoAnna asked Vasily suspiciously.


    "Nothing. Yet."


    Sophia felt that the second word was ominous. "Yet?"


    "I''m not sure. But I have a bad feeling."


    "Does that feelinge often? Or is there a reason why that happened?", Sophia asked. "Don''t tell us that you had a bad dream and that is why you came here because we will not believe it. You are here because you need something. Tell us your part if you want our help."


    Vasily saw that both Sophia and JoAnna are looking at him with determination and he lifted his hands in surrender.


    "Uhm¡­ At that time, when everyone was working on the data from the Voronin family, I came here leisurely.", Vasily started talking and paused to take a deep breath. It was difficult for him to admit his failures, but this is something he needs to say. "I didn''t know that you were sending me data because Ivan didn''t tell me. And he didn''t warn me because he was not here, and his phone was off. He spent that night in a bar, possibly talking to the people from the Voronin family."


    JoAnna was alerted. "Possibly? How much possibility are we considering here?"


    "I''m not sure. He was there, and those people as well. I didn''t send him. He went on his own. It could be a coincidence that he was there with Voronins, but Ivan refuses to admit that he was there at all. But I don''t know more than that."


    "Ask him.", Sophia said impatiently.


    Vasily looked at Sophia like she said something silly. Didn''t she hear that Ivan refuses to admit that he was there? "You don''t think I did? The bastard does not want to talk."


    JoAnna could not believe Vasily''s words. It is not difficult to make people talk. She is an expert. "Where is he?"


    "In my basement."


    "Bring him here.", Sophiamanded.


    Vasily nodded and rushed out.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1850 - Planning A Rescue Mission (1)

    About fifteen minutester, in the basement of the main vi¡­


    JoAnna checked injuries on unconscious Ivan with a deep frown. The man needed stitches, but his skin was almost shredded, and she didn''t know where to start stitching.


    <em>''If he wants to resemble a human, he will need stic surgery...''</em>, JoAnna thought when she saw how badly injured Ivan is. Icepacks and painkillers will not help.


    "Was there a need to beat him this much?", JoAnna grumbled.


    Vasily shrugged. "He refused to talk."


    JoAnna took gauze and saturated it with a liquid. While dabbing the wet gauze on the wounds, the bleeding subsided.


    Vasily watched JoAnna work with curiosity. Her medicinal bag had severalyers that were filled with various gadgets and bottles.


    "Is there a need for medical treatment?", Vasily asked when he realized what she is doing.


    JoAnna didn''t pause her movements while responding: "It won''t help anyone if he bleeds to death. He is already weak."


    It took her less than a minute to stop the bleeding and she injected Ivan with the truth serum before putting a small bottle with a strong medicinal smell under his nose.


    Ivan stirred and groaned heavily.


    "Hey, Ivan...", JoAnna called over his unintelligible sounds. "Can you hear me?"


    Ivan didn''t seem to be mentally present.


    JoAnna shot an angry re at Vasily and injected Ivan with the anesthetic. They need him to talk, not wail in pain.


    JoAnna saw many things, but she never approved of senseless violence. In her opinion, beating a man this bad so that he can talk was senseless. Even if Vasily wanted to torture Ivan, it would be better to stick needles under his fingernails or chop off pieces of his flesh from his limbs. It''s much more effective.


    A few secondster, Ivan didn''t feel pain and he tried to observe his surrounding, but his swollen eyelids were making his eyes reduced to thin slits. He looked horrible.


    "Can you talk?", JoAnna asked Ivan.


    "Yes.", he responded with a slurred speech due to broken teeth and swollen lips, but it was understandable.


    JoAnna gestured to Sophia and Vasily. "Which one of you will ask questions?"


    Vasily balled his hands into fists and made a step toward Ivan, and Sophia extended her arm preventing him from advancing. "There is no need to get physical."


    Vasily didn''t understand. How can they make Ivan talk without a beating? Of course, he does not know about the truth serum. In his eyes, JoAnna was doing first aid.


    "Did you meet with people from the Voronin family recently?", Sophia asked Ivan.


    "Yes."


    JoAnna and Sophia held their breaths and so did Vasily. They did it for various reasons. JoAnna and Sophia because they feared for their sister and Aiden, and Vasily could not believe that Ivan spoke just like that. Vasily wondered if this is the <em>''ask nicely''</em> approach. It never worked for him.


    Sophia was anxious and she went straight to the point: "Did you tell them something about what we are doing here? Did you tell them anything rted to Sarah?"


    "Yes. I told them that our new Grand Elder is inside their base, ying games undercover. I gave them a number of photos so that they can make sure that is her¡­"


    Several minutester, JoAnna, Sophia, and Vasily left the room where Ivan was sitting. They heard enough to know that this is not good.


    Vasily wanted to torture Ivan to the brink of death, but he knew this is not the time.


    "We need to get Sarah out of there.", Vasily said.


    "Yes. We are setting up the bases in the area. They should be ready by end of the day.", JoAnna said nervously, wishing that the bases are already in ce.


    "End of the day is toote.", Vasily said grimly. "The Voronins know about Sarah for more than twenty-four hours. Are you sure that she is fine?"


    JoAnna and Sophia confirmed.


    "We guarantee that so far there are no indications that they know who she really is.", Sophia assured Vasily.


    Vasily thought for a second while his frown deepened. "I assume that she is not captured by now only because they are waiting for something. Possibly setting up a trap so that they catch her alive."


    "Her mission ends tonight and tomorrow morning they can leave that ce.", Sophia said.


    Vasily shook his head. "There is no way they will allow her to leave that ce in one piece."


    "How do you know?", JoAnna asked.


    "That is what I would do. Observe, set up a trap, and capture her when she least expects it. Ivan told them that she is the Grand Elder. Her death will be slow and painful, and she will not die until they extract all the information from her. No matter how strongwilled someone is, when given enough time and the right methods, everyone cracks."


    JoAnna and Sophia shivered.


    They had a number of people in the vicinity of the main base of the Voronin family, but only after they found out about the two-day extension Sophia and JoAnna realized that they need more people there.


    Unfortunately, people are hours away and it takes time to n for where to set up their camps, where to send people, and of course, to do all that without alerting the Voronins.


    "Forget the bases.", Sophia said and touched her earpiece. "Zack, we need you here. We need everyone here."


    JoAnna was also calling people and within minutes, there was a crowd in the living room.


    Sophia and JoAnna were joined by Jeff, Felix, Zack, Masika, Ron, Z, Beck, Allen, Julius, Imani, Jamari, Corey, and Merve.


    Aaron, Ade, Hande, Tejan, Rosa, Daniel, Xiaohui, Nico, and Mishi joined this meeting via video conferencing from Romania.


    Michael, Oni, Haru, and N joined the video conference from the ne. They were on their way with a number of other kids, currently above the Antic Ocean.


    Vasily observed this from the side.


    Konstantin entered with his two assistants, Vuk and Bogdan, and that was the signal for Sophia to start telling everyone why they gathered on such short notice.


    "We have a good reason to believe that Sarah and Aiden are exposed. They are fine at this point, however, we need to be ready to get them out. Let''s treat this with urgency as if they were captured and we are conducting a rescue."


    "Did you talk to them?", Zack asked while holding onto Masika whose anxiousness was visible.


    Sophia did her best to sound calm. Panicking won''t help anyone. Thanks to Eve, they confirmed that Sarah and Aiden are getting ready for their day as usually, and so far, they are fine. Sarah told them that Maksim knows she is not Olga, so the only surprise for JoAnna and Sophia was that Ivan betrayed them. Sarah and Aiden are already on high-alert, considering where they are, and telling them about Ivan won''t change their situation other than making them more anxious, and possibly angry for the betrayal.


    "We will talk to them shortly.", Sophia said. "We need a n, or we will rush into trouble like headless flies and put Sarah and Aiden in more danger than they already are in. I want us to do the count of the people and equipment. I need to tell them who ising and when we can be there¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1851 - Planning A Rescue Mission (2)

    Ste and Edward joined in the room and they saw that everyone is tense.


    "Is Sarah fine?", Ste asked Vasily who observed others in silence from the side.


    JoAnna called them for an emergency meeting and considering everyone gathered, Ste understood that this is rted to Sarah.


    Vasily nodded. "For now."


    "What happened?", Edward asked.


    Vasily exhaled. "Ivan told Voronins who Sarah is and that she is in their base."


    Ste''s eyes widened and Edward frowned.


    Vasily shook his head. "I knew that Ivan is impulsive and that he thinks Sarah is inexperienced, but this¡­ I don''t know how he found out that Sarah is there. I didn''t tell him."


    Vasily suspected that Ivan eavesdropped or maybe used security footage to find out this information, but he had no proof. The information that Sarah is in the base of the Voronin family was known only by a selected few, and even though Vasily didn''t tell this to Ivan directly, Vasily feels responsible for this blunder because Ivan is his assistant, yet he went to give information to the enemy.


    The truth is that Vasily is still wrapping his head around this. He can''t believe that Ivan went to Voronins. During the interrogation, Ivan imed how he did it for the benefit of the family and that Sarah does not deserve to be the Grand Elder.


    "If you stop obsessing with Sarah and see the big picture, you will see that she will bring us all down.", Ivan told Vasily.


    "Ivan... you are the one bringing us down.", Vasily responded. "If you believe that Sarah is not capable, you should bring forward the one who is better. But there is none. How can you im that you did it for the family when you are the one who turned your backs on us?"


    "You turned your back on us, the moment you started believing that Sarah is fit to be the Grand Elder...", Ivan said to Vasily with hatred in his voice.


    Vasily didn''t know if this is a joke or a nightmare, but either of those sounded better than a reality where Sarah is in the hands of the Voronin family because Ivan is out of his mind.


    Back to the present...


    Within minutes, they had a rough n in ce.


    Sophia spoke to people gathered: "Team from Romania can be there within an hour. We need an hour and a half with helicopters. Let''s leave in ten minutes."


    "Who is going?", Vasily asked.


    "Not many. We don''t want to alert Voronins.", Sophia responded. "Once there, we will split into several teams of skillful people and slip in and out undetected on a moment''s notice. Let''s go. We will work on the details on the way there."


    "I wille also.", Vasily announced and no one had an intention to stop him.


    "You have ten minutes to meet with us in the back, next to the helicopters.", JoAnna told him.


    Vasily dashed out to get ready.


    "Where is Hong?", Ste asked. He returned on the previous day and she noticed that a number of kids are missing as well.


    "He is dealing with another mission and should be back within two to three hours. We don''t have time to wait for him¡­", Sophia responded.


    Hong went with Bo, Wing, Souta, Francisca, Azra, and Cam to take care of the surveince that Simeon set up for Tashi. Hong was not ready to talk to his daughter, but he wanted her out of Simeon''s clutches, as soon as possible.


    The n for that mission was to disable all the equipment and eliminate people who were watching over Tashi, including their handlers. It will take at least a few days for Voronins to figure out that their people are gone. Until then, Aiden will be a member of the Voronin organization, and they will make sure that if Simeon ns anything else against Tashi, they will stop him before his men can reach Tashi.


    Back to the living room...


    "How are we on drones?", Zack asked Felix. With only a handful of people, drones will give them an advantage.


    "I have a dozen ready that can move while ignoring the jammers of the Voronin family.", Felix responded.


    They all hoped it will be more, but they will work with what they have.


    Ste confirmed that she and Owen areing with them.


    "What can I do?", Edward asked. He wished to join them, but he knows that on the field he will probably be in the way.


    Sophia was happy to see that their father is willing to help. They are aware that he is good with technology. "You will be ground control with Beck from here. Nico is in Romania, together with Mishi and the team. We have full ess to the surveince of the Voronin family. Be our eyes and let us know if anything happens. When Hong returns with his team, tell him what is going on. They will be tired, so they should stay here. If they are bored, tell them to take care of the animals and kids. In the best-case scenario, we are overreacting, Sarah and Aiden will not need us, and this will be over by tomorrow this time."


    Sophia didn''t need to say that there is a possibility they will return sooner because that is a bad option which includes Sarah and Aiden being in danger.


    Edward wished them good luck before going with Beck to the basement where they have a room which is filled withputers.


    Sophia told Konstantin that he should make sure things are smooth in the Lebedev family until they return.


    "Don''t tell other Elders what is going on. We don''t want them to take advantage of Sarah''s situation. With all of us gone, we are relying on you.", Sophia said.


    "Don''t worry about things here.", Konstantin assured her. "Be careful and make a solid n that will allow everyone to return safely. I know you can do it."


    Sophia responded with a small smile and walked away.


    Since they arrived at the main base of the Lebedev family, Sophia got to know Konstantin, his assistants, and several other prominent figures from the Lebedev family, and she finds them to be nice people. She can''t match this image with the one she held previously in her mind.


    Only a few weeks ago they were demons who chased after them in order to force them into an endless abyss of schemes and illegal activities. Sophia wonders if the demons are real but good in concealing their intentions, or this current picture of decency is the correct one, or maybe it''s something in-between.


    While Sophia and JoAnna got people moving out, Hong finished his mission rted to Tashi and they were on their way back to the base, unaware that they will find it almost deserted.


    Hong was happy that the mission went without a hitch and he even got to see Tashi through one of the monitors that were ying video feeds from rooms in Tashi''s house.


    Hong gritted his teeth while thinking about how Simeon got cameras set up in Tashi''s home. He could not allow those cameras to stay there a day longer and that is why they took longer than necessary.


    Tashi wakes up early in the morning to drop off her kids at a pre-school care facility where kids get to catch up on their homework and studies before school starts. Tashi does this because she works full-time starting from 6:30 AM and she can''t leave the kids in the morning on their own before school. It''s a routine they are used to: they wake up at 5 AM, get ready for the day, Tashi drops off her kids, and then she goes to work.


    Hong waited until Tashi''s home was empty, and they got inside to remove all devices that Simeon''s people installed.


    Back to the present¡­


    Hong is happy that he got to inhale the scent of the apartment where Tashi lives. He stopped in the kitchen and imagined his daughter preparing a meal for her children. And maybe for him as well¡­ one day.


    He is thinking about the best way to approach her. Now that the threat of Simeon reduced, Hong will get to talk to Tashi and tell her the truth.


    It will be up to Tashi if she will ept him into her life or hate him, or maybe something totally unexpected happens. Well, Hong does not have high hopes that Tashi will ept him with open arms as part of their life, but he thinks that there are fairly good chances that Tashi will ept his money for the kids.


    Over the years, Hong sold a number of paintings and earned quite a sum. He wants to leave that to his grandchildren, and he hopes that will be a way to buy his presence in Tashi''s life. He knows that he is shameless, but it might work. If Tashi rejects himpletely, he will leave all that to his grandkids in his testament.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1852 - Too Late...

    ~ the main base of the Voronin family ~


    Sarah walked with Aiden to the building where Elder Sergey is.


    Aiden decided to talk to him, and they made a nst night.


    The idea is that Aiden will look for something closer to the main base, but he will not be too obvious because he does not want to sound desperate. Desperation can either alert Elder Sergey that they are up to something, or it might make Elder Sergey try to take advantage of Aiden by offering something dark in return. The key is to make Aiden appear agreeable, but not too much. It''s all in the bnce.


    Sarah and Aiden believe that if Elder Sergey thinks that Aiden will be loyal to him, he will help them out, but Aiden needs to make it sound that both he and Elder will profit from that coboration. After all, Aiden is here for the money and benefits, and he should stay in that character.


    However, it will depend on the attitude of Elder Sergey. Sarah believes that Aiden will do fine. He is smart and levelheaded and as long as no one has bad intentions toward Sarah, Aiden will keep his cool.


    If Aiden convinces Elder Sergey to move his reward to a base in Europe or Western Asia, it will be beneficial to what they are nning as the next stage because their ultimate goal is to hit the main base of the Voronin family, and it will be useful if they are nearby (or at least within a few hours of travel). Of course, if this negotiation does not work out, they have backup ns; one of them includes using their doubles to stay in Brazil as Olga and Alex, while Sarah and Aiden remain in the area, but they hope that things can be simplified.


    "Are you sure you don''t want toe with me?", Aiden tried one more time when they were in front of the building.


    "Only you were invited and if I show up, I will be an extra. Also, if Elder says that I need to leave and you insist that I stay, it will not be good for you.", Sarah said. "Don''t worry about me. I will be in the canteen with many others. It''s breakfast time, so it''s packed, and I will find safety in numbers. Come and join me when you are done. OK?"


    "Let me walk you there.", Aiden offered.


    Sarah refused. "Go before you run out of time. It''s less than five minutes away and I will be fine. Look at all the people outside."


    Aiden had to agree that quite a number of people were on the street. During the day, the middle circle of the base is rather lively.


    Aiden hopes that Maksim won''t try anything funny in his absence, but he has faith that Sarah can handle him. She did it more than once already.


    He took Sarah''s hands into his and kissed each of her palms before letting go and walking inside.


    Sarah stood there until Aiden was out of sight, and then she moved toward her destination. She ns to grab some food and sit at the table and to use Eve-lens to watch the negotiations taking ce. She loves to watch Aiden in action.


    ...


    Aiden reached the office on the second floor and approached a youngdy who was sitting behind the desk. "Excuse me, is this Elder Sergey''s office?"


    Thedy smiled at Aiden while checking him out shamelessly. "Yes. And you are?"


    "I am Alex Perun. Can you tell Elder Sergey that I am here? He should expect me."


    "Sure. Please, take a seat."


    She gestured to the sofa behind Aiden and walked toward the office door.


    A minuteter, she returned and told Aiden: "Elder Sergey is busy right now, but he can see you in five minutes. Is it OK for you to wait?"


    "It''s not a problem.", Aiden responded and gotfortable on the sofa.


    He wanted to use his phone to check on Sarah through the cameras in the security system of the Voronin family, but he decided not to. There are cameras in the hallway, and he does not want to expose the fact that he can ess thework he is not supposed to. Of course, he could use Eve-lens, but he will risk seeing Sarah sitting in the canteen and some guying onto her. Aiden is not sure if he will be able to go through his meeting with Elder while knowing that some sleazeball is hitting on Sarah. Sure, she can take care of herself, but Aiden''s protective instincts will make him go into a rage.


    He told himself to be cool. This talk to Elder Sergey is important because it can make their lives easier in the next period until theye to the final stage to attack the main base.


    Aiden decided to leave Sarah for the next fifteen minutes and y a game on his phone to pass time. If anyone can swat away annoying flies, that will be his wife. And she is right... in the crowd of the canteen, no one will try anything extreme.


    ¡­


    While Aiden waited for his time with Elder Sergey, Sarah reached the canteen.


    "Olga Perun?", a man who was standing at the door called.


    "Yes?", Sarah responded and noticed that man was standing with three others. She does not know them, but they are familiar. They are notpetitors, but she saw them around... Probably part of the staff that was in charge of the tournament.


    "Instructor Boza wants to talk to you.", the man said and gestured down the street, indicating that she should go that way.


    Sarah paused. "Instructor Boza? Before breakfast?"


    The man looked at her like she asked something silly. "He asked us to inform you and show you to his office. That was ten minutes ago, if you came to breakfast earlier, you would finish by now. I don''t know what he wants, but it should not take long. You can have breakfast after you are done."


    Sarah had to agree with this. Well, Aiden is not here, and being with the instructor is not more dangerous than sitting in the canteen where someone will probably approach her.


    "Lead the way¡­", Sarah said.


    Two men went in front, and the other two took left and right from Sarah and she was happy that they kept a respectable distance from her. It gave her a fake sense of security.


    She wondered if four of them are necessary to escort her to her destination, but then she guessed that maybe they are buddies and just giving that manpany. Even if something is off, she is not in a position to argue because this is the enemy camp. Her best option is to immerse herself in the role of Olga, see what the instructor wants, and return before Aiden freaks out.


    Sarah checked Aiden''s location and saw on her Eve-lens that he ying on his phone and sitting on the sofa in the hallway on the second floor of the building.


    She decided not to disturb him. If hees to the canteen before her, he can check on her location, just how she checked his.


    ¡­


    Aiden didn''t wait long, maybe a few minutes, when the office door opened and Elder Sergey escorted Kolya. They shook hands and exchanged pleasantries before Elder Sergey looked at Aiden.


    "Alex¡­ I am d you are here. Please,e in¡­"


    Aiden and Kolya greeted each other briefly and Aiden was about to shake hands with Elder Sergey when he heard JoAnna''s voice in his ear-stud...


    "Sarah, why are you not with Aiden? ¡­ Right, you can''t talk when others are around¡­ We have a problem. A big one¡­ Ivan betrayed you and told Voronins who you are. We are not sure if informants reached the main base to share that information, however, we must assume that they did because Ivan spoke with them more than twenty-four hours ago. We don''t know if Voronins are nning anything, but just in case, we are on our way¡­ We should be there in about forty-five minutes¡­ The team from Romania will be in ce in twenty minutes¡­ You need to be extra vignt so that you are not caught. Nod or wave if you heard me¡­ I hope that we are overreacting, but just in case,e up with some exit strategies of your own¡­"


    ¡­


    Sarah was on the street when she heard JoAnna''s message through her ear stud.


    While JoAnna''s voice rang in her mind, Sarah observed her surroundings. She nced at two men around her and two in front before turning back where she saw a few more men following after them. It seemed random like they are moving in the same direction. However, when people who were lingering on the street got alerted as they met her gaze, Sarah realized that she walked into a trap.


    Two stepster, she confirmed that she is not imagining. The number of people around her is increasing and empty space is reducing.


    There is a drone above her, but the number of enemies is too much.


    Sarah felt her stomach sinking as adrenalin rushed through her body. Her fighting instincts were on all-high.


    She was always able to sense danger and after Ste''s training, Sarah could identify malicious intent, and this time, her hair stood on ends.


    Sarah suppressed all those signals which used to save her out of a tricky situation more than once. She told herself that she is paranoid, it''s due to the pregnancy, it''s because they are in the middle of an enemy''s base, but now¡­ she could not deceive herself. This is definitely a trap. They brought her to this street and she had no idea howe she believed an illusion that there will be safety in a crowd when everyone is an enemy.


    Sarah slowly reached for her ear stud. "Toote¡­"


    ¡­


    Aiden was nervous while listening to JoAnna, and Sarah''s words made the blood drain from his face. Hepletely ignored the hand that Elder Sergey offered him to shake.


    Without a word, Aiden dashed out of the building with wind under his feet, hoping that he is notte. He can''t be toote. If anything happens to Sarah or to their baby, he will never forgive himself and anyone who dares to touch her will suffer unimaginable torture without being allowed to die.


    <em>''Please, let me be on time¡­''</em>, Aiden chanted while looking at the distance between him and Sarah reducing on his Eve-lens.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1853 - Trapped (1)

    Sarah opened her eyes and found herself in a room that has narrow windows close to the ceiling. The windows are just openings with iron bars and no ss.


    She is not sure if this is at the basement level, but it definitely has that feel.


    Sarah observed that she is lying on the concrete floor with few rags under her that are supposed to provide some warmth and cushioning.


    Sarah''s eyes widened in panic as she remembered men approaching her on the street.


    "Follow us calmly and no one will get hurt...", one man said.


    "What is going on?", she asked innocently while her eyes darted over the faces of men. Some were cold, some mocking, but they were definitely all advancing toward her with no good intentions, and she knew that her options are to surrender or to fight it out.


    Just as the first man reached to grab her, she heard Aiden roaring from behind: "No!"


    She avoided the man''s hand and kicked the next one while using the first one as a shield.


    Two men fell down randomly, obviously taken down by the drone and then the hell broke loose. Somehow, more than twenty men were attacking. Why are there so many?


    She caught a glimpse of Aiden who was kicking and punching the guys while making his way toward her.


    Aiden called for Sarah, asking for confirmation that she is fine, but Sarah could not respond because she was too busy avoiding hits and hands that were open in an attempt to grab her and limit her movements.


    Thest image she saw was Aiden fighting against four of the men and the fifth one hitting him hard in the back with some metal rod. And then everything turned dark.


    That mental image made Sarah snap into reality.


    "Aiden!", Sarah called, and her heart jumped when she saw him lying on the floor in the same room with her.


    She moved toward him, and her arms and legs ached due to the hits she blocked and received. The only good thing is that no one hit her in the abdomen area.


    Sarah is not sure why, but the men avoided hitting her vitals. She had an eerie feeling that they did so in order to save her for interrogation, but she will think about itter. Now she needs to make sure Aiden is fine.


    "Love¡­ wake up, love¡­", Sarah chanted, and she was relieved that his heart is beating.


    She sat next to him on the floor and used the rags that were under her to provide cushioning for his head.


    Sarah remembered JoAnna''s message which they received before all the mess and she used Eve-lens tomunicate with her sisters.


    "Where are you?", she sent a message. "You can respond on the ear stud¡­"


    "Thank goodness that you are awake¡­", JoAnna''s voice sounded in her ear. "We will be in a position shortly and the team from Romania is there, waiting for our signal to advance. We will use underground tunnels to reach you. The ess point is about five buildings away from your current location. Considering the distance, we can reach you within half an hour if we don''t encounter any issues. One hour, at most. Please, hold on until then."


    Sarah wanted to ask, how can they hold on when they are imprisoned? There is one door that is made out of metal bars and no other exits. If a bunch of guyses in with weapons, what can they do? But she knew that will be uselessining. JoAnna is aware that the situation is grave. There is no point in bringing that up.


    Sarah nodded and sent a message: "We will do our best. Don''t rush. Few extra minutes of nning and preparation can save lives."


    "Got it.", Sophia responded. "Take care of Aiden and yourself. We areing to get you out of there."


    Sarah was happy to hear that her big sister is also onboard. Having them all together gave Sarah a sense that everything will be alright.


    "How many of you?", Sarah sent a message.


    "We areing thin, only to extract you, hopefully without making a big ruckus. I will send you a list of people on the lens.", JoAnna responded.


    Sophia spoke: "Ideally, we would wait until nightfall, but we don''t think we should wait that long. The additional manpower led by Michael and Oni is on their way, but they are still hours away and we can''t wait for them. There is a strong possibility they gave you a breather only so that you can regain consciousness and they will not wait long before theye to tell you why they put you in there. But whatever their reasons are, it can''t be good."


    "Agreed.", Sarah responded.


    "How is your drone?", JoAnna asked.


    Sarah sent a response: "Out of ammunition. It''s good for scouting only."


    There was some murmur and then Sarah heard Zack''s voice: "When we are in the range, I will get it to refill the charges. We will need it for more than scouting."


    Sarah hummed in agreement and smiled. Every additional voice she heard reminded her that they are not alone and that there are people who are willing to risk their lives in order to save them.


    "We are finalizing our ns, and will let you know about anything important.", JoAnna said. "We will contact you when we are in ce and you will know about the progress. Take care of Aiden, he got quite a beating and I''m not sure if he will be able to move¡­"


    JoAnna didn''t say much, but Sarah understood that Aiden''s condition is not good.


    Sarah lifted his t-shirt and held her breath.


    "Bastards¡­", Sarah squeezed through her teeth when she saw bruises on Aiden''s body.


    She understood that they went easy on her because she was their target, while Aiden was probably just coteral.


    Sarah reached for her belt and injected Aiden with an anesthetic. In a few minutes, she will try to wake him up, but she wants to make sure he is not in pain.


    She kept her movements random because she was sure that someone is watching her through the cameras and she didn''t want them to know that there is a secret stash in her belt.


    Sarah got a small container from her pocket and started applying medicinal cream on Aiden''s bruises. She can''t bear to see him hurt and the guilt was eating her up from the inside. He would not be in this mess if not for her.


    "I will make sure to apologize properly when we get out of here.", Sarah whispered even though she knew that Aiden can''t hear her.


    She wondered if Maksim is on the other side, watching. That is a possibility. But¡­ Maksim didn''t know that she is Sarah White, the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family or Nyx from the Army of Chaos. He only knew that she is not Olga. Considering his cocky personality, if he knew her real identity, Sarah is confident that Maksim would rub it in... and probably not let her leave that dinner, or the officest night. What changed?


    Sarah gritted her teeth when she remembered JoAnna''s words that Ivan betrayed them. Why would he do that? Ivan is loyal to the Lebedevs, and if he had a grudge against Sarah, why didn''t he approach her directly? Why give that information to Voronins? Does he hate her so much? Sarah does not remember anything more than an exchange of pleasantries between her and Ivan, so¡­ why? Is it because she does not like Vasily? As Vasily''s assistant, Ivan should know about all the vile things Vasily did to the Hill sisters, andpared to what Vasily did to Sarah, she was actually kind in return.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1854 - Trapped (2)

    In the office of the Grand Master at the core of the main base of the Voronin family¡­


    Maksim looked at his father with aplex expression. "Your men caught Olga."


    Simeon smiled in response.


    Maksim gritted his teeth in frustration. "You gave me two days."


    "I got tired of waiting.", Simeon responded nonchntly.


    Maksim knew that it''s not this simple. "What exactly were you waiting for? Wasn''t this a test for me? You can''t tell me that I failed when you decided to cut the time in half."


    Simeon was amused by Maksim''s reaction. They already know that Sarah is not Olga and even though they are not sure about her motives, it can''t be anything good. If they waited until the end of the day (or tomorrow), Sarah would be expecting retaliation, and maybe even flee out of their reach. Only by acting like this, before the ''training'' ends, they were able to catch her off guard.


    Simeon wondered, is Maksim so smitten by Sarah that he can''t think straight? Doesn''t he see the danger she represents? Or is it possible that Maksim does not care?


    "This is not a failure, Maksim. Think of it as a change in the task for you."


    "What is the new task?", Maksim asked, even though he knew that he will hear half-truth, at best. His father always liked to y games and enjoys as others scramble to figure out what he wants.


    "Interrogate her. Show me how you break her and how far will you go in order to find secrets of the Lebedev family."


    Maksim snorted. "She is just a young woman. How many secrets can she know?"


    Simeon smiled. "If my source is right, she knows all of them."


    Maksim didn''t believe it. Even if she is the daughter of the main figure (how Maksim is), she can''t know much. Maksim is the next in line to lead the Voronin organization, and he only finds out about crumbs his father is willing to share. How can Sarah know all that is going on in the Lebedev family? Also, if Konstantin (or any other Elder from the Lebedev family) has Sarah as a daughter, Maksim would know about her.


    Maksim was confident that this is a trap set up by his father. Did he walk into it?


    "And what if your source is wrong?", Maksim asked.


    Simeon shrugged. "One way or another, her ending will not change."


    Maksim held his breath when he realized that his father will kill Sarah. Soon. Is this really a test for Maksim? Why go that far? Sure, Maksim never cared about people who die around him, but Sarah is different. He needs to try something... anything...


    "If she is so important as you im, why not use her to get something from the Lebedevs?", Maksim asked with a proud smirk because he thought of this brilliant idea.


    Simeon was amused. "Like what?"


    Maksim observed his father. Using hostages is a thing they used many times before, why is Simeon acting like he does not know what Maksim is suggesting? But Maksim didn''t want to argue, not this time.


    "We can ask for a piece of their business, territory. Possibilities are increasing the more valuable she is.", Maksim responded.


    Simeon''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "It seems to me that you are looking for a way to save her."


    Maksim lifted his chin arrogantly. "I am looking for a way to make this good for our family. I don''t see a benefit in killing her. If she is important and we kill her, won''t that only provoke Lebedevs?"


    "That will depend on the information she gives us. She came here first and if she dies, it can be considered self-defense. If you want to y with her, you can do so.", Simeon said casually.


    "Give me two days.", Maksim demanded.


    "I will give you until the end of the day. She is yours."


    Simeon waved his hand, indicating to Maksim that he can leave, but Maksim was still in the same spot.


    "You said that she is mine to y with. One day is not enough."


    Simeon narrowed his eyes. "This is not open for negotiation."


    Maksim swallowed hard. "What happens at the end of the day?"


    Simeon was getting irritated by all the questions. Soldiers get orders and they execute them. Maksim knows well how people get punished for disobedience.


    Simeon sneered. "I will get my information, starting with why she is here and who all is involved. Either you do it, or I will. Your choice."


    Maksim could see that his father reached the edge of his patience and if Maksim pushes this further, he will risk this slim chance he has to get close to Sarah. But¡­ what can he do? Sarah is obviously under close monitoring, and if Maksim does anything other than an interrogation, his father will know about it. He will think about thatter.


    "I will do it.", Maksim said confidently.


    Simeon nodded in approval. "I look forward to seeing your results."


    "I expect that she is mine until the end of today and that you will not cut my time short again."


    Simeon narrowed his eyes. "Don''t test my patience, Maksim. You either do a good job, or someone else will. That is how always things went."


    Maksim swallowed all the words that threatened toe out of his throat. "Yes, father."


    Maksim was not sure what to do, but he wanted to check on Sarah''s condition first. He can''t believe that she got captured voluntarily.


    Simeon kept his poker face on as he watched Maksim walk out of his office.


    "If you think I don''t know you are up to something, you are making a big mistake¡­", Simeon mumbled before turning to focus on theputer screen in front of him.


    ¡­


    Sarah finished applying the medicine on Aiden''s bruises and observed his handsome face. He looked like sleeping, peaceful, rxed. She was reluctant to wake him up, knowing that he will be upset about what happened and worried about her and their baby.


    "You should eat, Divna¡­"


    Maksim''s voice made Sarah jolt. She turned abruptly and red at Maksim while her body arched in a half-squat, like she is ready to leap at him.


    The door opened, and one man got inside the cell. He left a tray with food on the floor before scurrying outside and closing the door behind him.


    Maksim looked on the side, waiting for the man to move away before he looked at Sarah.


    He was behind the door, but the door is made out of metal bars that are ced wide enough for an arm to go through, so she could see him clearly.


    "How are you holding up?", Maksim asked.


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Maksim, and she was unable to figure out if he is really concerned about her or if he is a good actor.


    "Why do you care?"


    Maksim shrugged, indicating how that is not important. He asked his next question: "Is it true that you are from the Lebedev family?"


    Sarah remembered Ivan, and she swore that if he is alive, she will torture him until he wishes that he is dead. "Don''t you have your sources? Ask them."


    "I am asking you."


    "If I say no, will you believe me?", Sarah asked.


    Maksim observed that even though he is on the other side of the door, Sarah didn''t move from Aiden as if she is protecting him. He was d that she is fine, and irritated to see how much she cares about Aiden. No one ever cared about him like that. No one.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1855 - Trapped (3)

    Maksim observed Sarah''s protective behavior of Aiden, and irritation bubbled inside him.


    "How is the pretty boy?", Maksim asked with a sneer.


    "He will live.", Sarah responded stiffly.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure about it."


    "If he dies, so do you."


    Maksim ignored Sarah''s threat. His eyes roamed through the room where Sarah and Aiden are. There is no furniture, the narrow windows are high with metallic bars blocking them, and the only exit is where he is standing.


    "Even in this situation, you are confident."


    Sarah didn''t respond. She knows that her current situation is not good. It was her idea to stick around¡­ if she listened to Aiden, they would not be in this ce... and if she is not pregnant, she would fight with full force¡­ and if¡­ there are so many ifs and there is no point in dwelling on those.


    Maksim observed Sarah''s stubborn expression and he liked it. Part of him thought that she would be disheartened, and maybe beg him to let her go. If that was the case, he would be disappointed.


    The more he knows about Sarah, the more fascinated he is. So what if she is a Lebedev or a Voronin or anything in between? Regardless of the family shees from, or her allegiance, the fact is that she is strong and smart and has spunk and he would love it if she stops looking at him with such hostility.


    He confirmed that she is fine and that was enough to calm his anxiety. For now.


    She is still not safe, but he will need to figure out thatter. One step at a time.


    Maksim gestured toward the tray with food. "Eat. You will need it."


    Sarah watched Maksim walk away, and she saw that on the opposite side of the hallway there is another door made out of bars and there was one person curled up in the corner.


    She continued following after Maksim through the security cameras and Eve-lens. She saw him walk out of the building, on the street. Maksim paused next to the door, turned toward the building, and punched the wall hard. Two secondster, he walked away.


    Sarah wondered, what was that about? Did Maksime to bring her food, to gloat, or because he was worried about her? It does not make sense.


    ¡­


    Aiden felt the strong medicinal smell under his nose and stirred.


    "Sarah!", he eximed before opening his eyes.


    "Shh¡­ I am here¡­", Sarah said in a soft voice while cradling his face with her palms.


    "Are you OK?", Aiden asked with panic in his voice.


    Sarah smiled while looking at her adorable husband. He got such a harsh beating, yet he is worried about her.


    "Yes, we are fine. We are fine¡­", Sarah chanted while pressing her forehead on his.


    Aiden closed his eyes and exhaled a shaky breath.


    He moved his arms and realized that there is no pain whatsoever. Actually, he can barely feel his body.


    "You gave me something?"


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah confirmed. "We are imprisoned, and I assume that they will interrogate us."


    "Rescue is about half an hour away...", Aiden saw a message from Sarah on his Eve-lens.


    Aiden gave her a small nod and pulled her into his embrace.


    He wanted to say that he is sorry they messed up, that he should have known better, but he didn''t say anything because there is no point and the most he can aplish is to make her feel bad.


    "We should eat.", Sarah said, and he released her from his hold.


    She brought the tray with food closer and he arranged the rags on the floor so that both of them can have cushioned seating.


    "Eat, love¡­ you didn''t have your breakfast.", Sarah said while offering him a dinner roll.


    Aiden was touched that she thinks about him. "How much I know, you didn''t eat anything either."


    "Hmm¡­", Sarah hummed in response. "Let''s eat together."


    Before putting the first bite in her mouth, Sarah looked at Aiden.


    "Love¡­ I want you to know that I have no regrets. When we got married, I told you that I would rather cry with you thanugh with anyone else. With you, I feel at home, and there is no other ce I want to be than by your side."


    Aiden looked at her with a mix of happiness and sadness, and within a second it all merged into pure love. He reminded himself that this is not over and that he will not give up on protecting her as long as he can move.


    He hoped that she can read from his eyes all the emotions that stirred inside him, and he decided to share a few thoughts: "On that day, I told you that I will stand by your side through any storm that lies ahead of us. This is the biggest one so far, but we are still standing and no matter how this ends, I will love you until the end of time."


    Sarah felt her eyes prickling and she hoped that she will not cry because she is not sad.


    "You gave me so many beautiful memories¡­", Sarah said. "¡­ and we will make many more."


    He leaned closer and kissed her slowly and gently, savoring the touch of their lips connecting.


    Eventually, their lips parted.


    Sarah leaned her head on his shoulder and his arm wrapped around her tightly as they ate in silence, both wondering how they will get out of this and if their rescue wille before their capturers.


    They confirmed with Eve-lens that they are not the only ones imprisoned on that level and that there is a number of guards stationed.


    Sarah was confident that with her enhanced arm she can easily bust them free from this prison, but what next? Their drone is out of ammunition and it''s just the two of them with guards and many others surrounding them. Eve can cut off electronics, but she can''t cut off people.


    Sarah is aware that they are (rtively) unscathed because their attackers didn''t use firearms, but the guards are armed.


    Another thing on Sarah''s mind was Maksim''s visit. Did hee to intimidate her? To show her how hopeless her situation is? To unt his position of power and maybe request another date? He didn''t do any of those. Why did he bring food? And he looked concerned. Nothing about Maksim made sense.


    Sarah took a deep breath, inhaling Aiden''s scent and she realized that she is not anxious. Somehow, she knew that things will be OK because everything is OK as long as Aiden is by her side¡­ and they are together, so it must be fine. And a n started forming in her mind¡­


    ¡­


    ~ the main base of the Lebedev family ~


    Hong arrived with his team, pleased with himself. The mission was a sess.


    They noticed that helicopters are missing but thought that maybe they went to deliver something. They are aware that several mini-bases are being set up in the area of the main base of the Voronin family.


    "All of you,e to the main vi, underground¡­", Edward''s voice sounded in the ear studs of Hong, Bo, Wing, Souta, Francisca, Azra, and Cami.


    When they reached the room and saw that Edward is with Nico at theputers and that Beck, Mishi, and the others from the Sigma army are on the video conference with concerned expressions, Hong realized that something is off.


    Edward gave a summary of what is going on.


    Hong was upset that he missed it.


    "Are they going to reach in time?", Hong asked.


    Edward was not sure. "Theynded and are preparing to enter the tunnels. Once they are in, they will need about twenty minutes to reach them. However, there are no cameras in those tunnels, and we have no idea what to expect."


    "I wish that I am there.", Hong said with a deep frown on his face.


    Edward exhaled. "There is not much we can do about it now. You should rest."


    Hong refused. "How can I rest when this is going on?"


    "Then¡­ go grab some food ande here. You can help us navigate through this nightmare.", Edward said.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1856 - Escape (1)

    JoAnna looked at the youngsters who were entering the tunnel that was tall enough for Zack to stand straight and wide for two people to walk side-by-side.


    JoAnna wanted to go with them, but they convinced her that she is needed to navigate the mission and besides¡­ she would probably be in the way.


    JoAnna looked back and sighed as she joined Sophia, Felix, and Jeff in the helicopter.


    Four of them stayed, Sophia and JoAnna as the leaders of the mission, and Felix and Jeff as their security, just in case if someone notices them and a fight breaks out.


    From their side, Zack, Masika, Ron, Z, Allen, Julius, Imani, Jamari, Corey, and Merve went into the tunnel followed by Vasily, Ste, and Owen.


    Imani and Merve went as medics and even though Corey didn''t get full training, he said that there is no chance he will separate from Merve. They didn''t want to argue, there was no time for that, so they let Corey go because he is agile and good with a pistol. JoAnna told him to stay back and to protect Merve as she is doing first aid (if needed).


    From not far away, another team (from Romania) advanced into the second tunnel. That team has as members: Ade, Hande, Tejan, Rosa, Daniel, Xiaohui, Aaron, and Igor. Igor''s wound healed and he managed the lingering pain with the anesthetic. He said that this is his chance to pay back to Sarah and Aiden and he didn''t want to be left behind.


    Elliot (Aaron''s lieutenant) stayed with the helicopter and once Aaron''s team entered the tunnel, Elliot started the helicopter in order to move it to where JoAnna and Sophia are.


    The n is that the two groups will meet at the intersection of the tunnels about halfway and then advance together. They have ten drones to clear the path from enemies and once they reach the exit, the goal is to enter the building where Sarah and Aiden are, extract them, and return the same way. Eve will help with interrupting electronic surveince for the Voronin family, and Edward and Mishi are in charge of watching video feeds in order to warn the group of any dangersing their way.


    Luckily, the tunnels don''t have many entry points so, in order not to be followed on their way out of the base, they will blow up the tunnel entrance once everyone is in. That should give our group enough time to run for the helicopters and escape this area.


    It looks doable, however, big unknowns are rted to what they will encounter in the tunnels which are devoid of cameras. They might be empty or full of enemies. Also, moving through the base will attract attention, even with Eve helping cut off the security surveince. But it''s the best n they have, and there is no time toe up with another one.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden followed through Eve-lens the progress of their rescuers.


    With every step of distance that reduced between them, Sarah and Aiden were relieved, knowing that soon they will get out of here, and at the same time they were tense because a fight will start and that is the risky part.


    Every single person that ising is precious. Well, except for Vasily. Sarah and Aiden don''t have kind thoughts about that man, and neither of them understands why is he here. Doesn''t Vasily know that this is dangerous? Why is he risking his life? Or does he want to sabotage this rescue? No, not possible. If anything, Vasily is supportive of Sarah being the Grand Elder. The only logical conclusion was that Vasily does not want to risk losing Sarah as the Grand Elder and that is why he is here.


    Aiden turned to Sarah and cupped her cheeks with his palms.


    "No matter what¡­ I want you to have on your mind that I need you.", Aiden spoke, his voice barely a whisper. He paused and nced at her abdomen. "We need you. Don''t risk yourself to save me. Promise."


    Sarah''s breath hitched. She knew that this ising. "I can''t."


    Aiden closed his eyes and leaned his forehead on hers. "Love, I want you to run for that exit and don''t look back."


    "Not without you.", Sarah said stubbornly. "Don''t ask me to do something you are not willing to do in return. I will not step out of this base without you. We will get out of this together."


    "Sarah¡­"


    "No! If I escape and you stay, they will kill you. Life without you is not a life."


    "Our baby¡­"


    "No.", Sarah interrupted him in a shaky voice. "Don''t make me choose. That is not fair. We will get out of here. All three of us."


    Aiden knew that it will not work, but he had to try.


    The sight of her tears spilling over her cheeks broke his heart, but more painful was the desperation that filled her eyes.


    "OK. OK¡­", Aiden chanted while wiping her tears. "We will get out of here together. All of us."


    Aiden pulled Sarah into a tight hug and kissed her on the lips, hoping to kiss all the bad things away.


    Aiden promised to himself that if with some luck they manage to get out of here safely, he will never allow her to take these risks anymore even if that means that he needs to lock her up in their own home.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden broke the kiss when they heard the door of their cell opening.


    Two men entered, and they recognized them as the ones who were guarding the hallway.


    One man stepped into the cell and the other one stayed at the door.


    "You seem to be in the good mood.", the man who entered said with a smirk. "You don''t mind if we spoil it, do you?"


    Sarah and Aiden stood up and both observed their jailors cautiously.


    The man''s smile widened and when his hand showed from the back, Sarah and Aiden saw that he is holding onto a metal bar.


    Aiden put his arm in front of Sarah protectively and quickly checked the two men for weapons with Eve-lens.


    "They both have a pistol at the back.", Aiden sent a message to Sarah''s Eve-lens and they understood that their jailors are underestimating them.


    "What do you want?", Sarah asked.


    "The boss said to take good care of you, so here we are."


    Sarah frowned. "Boss? Maksim?"


    The man clicked his tongue. "There are things even the young master can''t prevent."


    Sarah understood that this came from above Maksim. She wondered if her intuition was right. Is it possible that Maksim was worried about her? Isn''t she just a failed conquest for him? She remembered the crazed Noah-like expression that Maksim directed her way during the forced dinner-date, and she shook those thoughts away because she needs to focus on the present.


    "You mean, Simeon.", Sarah said.


    The man''s smile fell. "How brave of you to call our Grand Master by his name."


    Sarah sneered. "He is not grand, and not a Master. He is upying a position that does not belong to him."


    Both men frowned at Sarah''s words.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1857 - Escape (2)

    "Watch your words, woman!", the man from the door growled.


    Sarah wondered if he is defending Simeon out of respect or fear, but then¡­ it does not matter.


    Sarah stifled augh. "Or what?"


    The man that was in the cell was irritated by Sarah''s disrespect. She is a prisoner, she should beg them for mercy and not mock their boss. He decided to teach her a lesson.


    His eyes lit up maliciously as he swung the metal bar to hit Sarah.


    At the same moment, Sarah grabbed the metal bar with her left arm, and Aiden''s foot connected with the man''s chest,unching the man in the wall violently.


    The man that was at the door reacted swiftly and closed the door. He was reaching for his gun when Sarah threw the metal bar his way as if she is throwing a javelin.


    The metal bar went through the gaps on the door, pierced the jailor''s chest, and pushed him backward until his back hit the door of the cell behind him. The man released a few gurgling sounds before losing consciousness and sliding on the floor with his expression frozen into horror.


    Aiden''s fists worked swiftly on the jailor who was in their cell.


    Only after confirming that the guy is unconscious, Aiden let him go.


    Sarah looked at Aiden with excitement swirling in her eyes. "It begins¡­"


    Aiden enjoyed her spirit, and he knows that they feel the same. Neither of them is looking forward to the uing fight but sitting in the cell and waiting for things to happen was suffocating. They are used to being in charge, and not spectators. Like this, they have a feeling that they are doing something about their situation.


    After a few moments of heavy silence, other prisoners stirred.


    "What was thatmotion?", one prisoner asked.


    "What is going on?", another voice shouted.


    "They killed both of them!", the man shouted. He is in the cell opposite from Sarah''s and Aiden''s and he saw the whole thing.


    "Eve, shut down all the surveince feed for the Voronins.", Sarah said softly in her ear stud.


    She didn''t have time to type, and unless someone was right next to her, no one could hear her.


    Aiden nodded in approval of Sarah''smand.


    They both know that pretending all is fine won''t work because Simeon and his goons were watching, and by shutting all of it, they might think that it''s a global failure. If only surveince in this building was shut down, it would point to the fact that Sarah and Aiden are behind it.


    "Let''s take care of our jailors.", Aiden said and took the gun from the back of the guy who was unconscious in the cell before going for the gun of the guy in the hallway.


    Sarah took one gun and stopped in the hallway to observed the man who was their ''neighbor across the hall''.


    "Do you want out?", Sarah asked.


    The man shook his head vigorously, rejecting the offer. "That is suicide."


    "Suit yourself.", Sarah responded and spoke in a raised voice: "You know why you are here! If you believe that they will let you live, you are wee to stay and wait for the torture toe. But if you know how the prisoners of the Voronins end up, you will join us and maybe you get out of here!"


    Aiden shook his head and advanced toward the door. He does not want to deal with other prisoners, as they have a problem of their own to figure out.


    Right now, Sarah and Aiden are about ten minutes away until their rescuers arrive.


    They have options to leave this ce and face any enemies that wille their way or to barricade themselves inside and wait for the rescue. Considering the number of people outside, it''s safer to stay in and wait for the reinforcements.


    Aiden is counting that drones will remove most of their enemies.


    With two gunshots, Aiden took out two men who were approaching them. Aiden swiftly took the guns from them, returned to the hallway where Sarah was, closed the door behind him, and locked them in.


    "I want out!", one of the prisoners shouted.


    "Me too!"


    Sarah smiled smugly and Aiden rolled his eyes.


    "Are you sure you want to let them out? What if they turn against us?", Aiden asked.


    Sarah was about to say that they can inject them with the truth serum and ask if they are honest, but that is not necessary.


    They need some cannon fodder for when they bust out of this ce, and these people can act as a diversion just fine. She has no special feelings for any of these prisoners; they are here because they are associated with the Voronins or some other shady organization. None is innocent and if they can increase Sarah''s and Aiden''s chances to get out of here, Sarah has no problems using them.


    In Sarah''s opinion, they can let these prisoners out and leave them to fend for themselves, or they can inject them with the obedience potion in order to make sure they will not turn on them and keep them around.


    "Don''t leave me behind!", a familiar female voice was heard.


    Sarah turned and saw Vanya peeking behind the metal bars that form the door of her cell. Vanya''s leg is in a cast (courtesy of Aiden) and she is heavily bruised, but Sarah recognized her. As much as Sarah is bad with remembering names and faces, she has a special ce in her memory for all bed climbers who were coveting her husband.


    "How brave of you to ask for my help.", Sarah said icily.


    "Don''t leave me. They will kill me.", Vanya pleaded.


    "Trust me. Your chance of surviving is better if you stay here.", Sarah responded.


    Vanya felt her world copsing. The Voronins treated her fracture, but only so that they can torture her further. When they found her in the warehouse with Dusan, the Voronins picked them up. How was she supposed to know that Dusan is an undercover agent? And then they assumed that she is some agent as well, and she is aware that no one will save her. Her base leader will not dare to vouch for her, and risk being implicated.


    Vanya had some hope of being released eventually, but yesterday they took Dusan out and he didn''t return, and she overheard the jailors talking about how he died during the torture. The jailors had a bet on how long Dusan will survive and the one that lost the bet was not happy about it.


    Jailors bet on each of the prisoners, how long they will hold on before dying. There are no bets for when anyone will be released, and Vanya knows that this is herst chance.


    "Please, I will do anything.", Vanya said through sobs.


    Sarah''s lips stretched into a smile. She swiftly injected Vanya with the obedience potion and opened the door of Vanya''s cell.


    "I know that you will do anything.", Sarah said. "Now sit there and wait for further orders. If you dare to look at what belongs to me...", Sarah gestured toward Aiden. "I will gouge your eyes out."


    "OK.", Vanya responded obediently.


    Aiden saw what Sarah did (the obedience potion) and he approved. "We can release the ones who want to join us in getting out of here."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1858 - Escape (3)

    "Hurry, hurry! They are in a pinch!", JoAnna shouted for the group that was advancing through the tunnel.


    "We are moving as fast as we can!", Zack responded.


    It''s not that they are not aware of the urgency, but the closer they are getting to their goal exit, the more tunnels are interconnected and there are rooms and people. There are no security cameras in the tunnels, but the rooms have them, and the people havemunication devices, and they can alert others.


    The wholework of tunnels resembles a spiderweb with many connections toward the center and bigger gaps as they move further away. The silver lining is that Sarah and Aiden are at the outer edge of the middle circle because if they need to use tunnels to reach the core of the base without being noticed, it would be nearly impossible.


    Luckily, the drones are acting as invisible scouts, and they take out the enemies silently, but Zack and others need to pull the bodies on the side in order not to attract attention.


    Vasily smiled while listening to the exchange between parties through the ear stud that JoAnna gave him in the helicopter. Sophia was not willing to give it to him (considering their history), but she knew that if Vasily is not in the loop with what is going on, he will probably get in the way.


    The key to the sess of this mission is to move as a cohesive unit and to quickly get in and out of there and Sophia had to put her personal feelings for Vasily aside.


    But it''s hard.


    Other than watching their every move since they were born, Sarah lost her baby while in Vasily''s hands. Also, Vasily''s people tried to kidnap Sophia. Sophia is also angry that Vasily was involved with Katherine who was responsible for her breakup with Mark. Sure, Mark ended up being a horrible human when he tried to force himself on Sophia, but would he do that if she didn''t reject him? Would they break up if not for the fiasco called Katherine? Sophia is not sure, but she is aware that if she was not romantically avable, Sophia would not ept Felix in her life and have her adorable children and a wonderful husband, and live an overall happy life.


    Sophia has conflicting feelings about everything that happened rted to Vasily, but she knows that Vasily is bad news and she wishes that he stays away from them no matter how friendly and epting he is now. Sophia sees Vasily as a ticking bomb, and she would rather not be around when he detonates.


    Vasily was ted that he got a piece of equipment. It made him feel like they epted him as part of this rescue party. Of course, he noticed Sophia''s displeasure and JoAnna''s reluctance, but still¡­ he made small progress.


    Vasily would be delighted to offer his support to the Hill sisters in leading the Lebedev family, but he is aware that they don''t trust him, and he can''t me them. His nieces experienced many hardships because of the direct or indirect connection Vasily had with their lives.


    However, the fact that they gave him the ear stud means that there is hope for them to mend their rtionship.


    Little by little, the three sisters will ept him. Vasily is confident in that.


    ¡­


    Maksim was in his office, trying to figure out how to handle the current situation with Sarah.


    He does not want Sarah to be killed. How can he get her out when his father is watching? One wrong move and Sarah will be in more trouble than she is, and Maksim will get in that quicksand with her.


    Maksim is aware that he needs to be smart about this, but how can he save Sarah when his father is watching, and no one dares to go against the Grand Master?


    Is it possible that she is so important? Maybe his father is exaggerating, only to test him. But test or not, Simeon killed people for less.


    Maksim''s phone rang, and he made a face when he saw the caller ID.


    "Now what?", Maksim mumbled and picked up the call. "Yes?"


    "Maksim! What is going on with security?", Simeon roared.


    "Why are you asking me? Aren''t you in charge of everything?"


    "I told you that she is dangerous, and you are ying house! I''m sending my men to get her!"


    "No! I will do it!", Maksim shouted but he was not sure if his father heard him because he hanged up shortly after. Actually, even if he heard him, he would probably not care. His father was always like that¡­ bossy and not trusting anyone.


    Maksim called his men.


    "What''s going on with security?", Maksim asked.


    "Everything is down."


    "Everything?", Maksim repeated and smiled. He was excited. If this is Sarah''s doing, he really wanted to see what else she can do. He dashed out of his office.


    "Come with me! Send me on my phone the security footage of thest five minutes we got from the cells on the second level underground¡­"


    ¡­


    As the extraction team trickled out of the underground tunnel, they found cover between the boxes. They were happy that the trapdoor is located in the storage and not in the cafeteria or some other ce that is bustling with people.


    Zack extended his arm, palm up and a drone appeared out of thin air. Vasily''s eyes were open wide as he watched without blinking Zack recing cartridges with small ampule-like bullets, and then the drone moved up in the air again and disappeared. It was like magic.


    "What was that?", Vasily asked.


    Zack smiled smugly. "If you are authorized to know, you would."


    Vasily was not happy about Zack''s response, but there was nothing he could do, and Zack moved toward the main entrance.


    Daniel and Xiaohui stayed back to set up the explosives that will be detonated once everyone escapes to a safe distance.


    Merve and Corey were also allocated to stay guard in the warehouse and protect Daniel and Xiaohui as well as to make sure that the path for a retreat is open.


    Everyone was tense. Except for Corey, others participated in numerous missions, but this is the first time that Sarah and Aiden are in such grave danger that they need to be rescued, and no one wanted to make a mistake.


    Vasily looked at Daniel and Xiaohui with disapproval. "It will take some time for us to escape out of the st zone considering that we are underground and there is a chance of the tunnel caving in. What if theye and remove explosives before they detonate? What if they find the trapdoor and rush after us before the explosion?"


    Daniel didn''t have time to discuss this. If the n is urate, others might return in five minutes. That means how Daniel and Xiaohui are tight on time to ce explosives and remote detonators. "If you have other options that are better than this, I am all ears. If not, let us work."


    Vasily saw that they are concealing explosives, but still¡­ they can be found. And even if a portion of the explosives is removed, the desired effect of blocking the tunnel might not be achieved. It is obvious that they made this n in a hurry without calcting where and how much explosives to use.


    Vasily wished that they include him in nning, but JoAnna and Sophia told him not to meddle and he ended up in a different helicopter.


    There was amotion from outside and Vasily rushed to join in the fray. He was never the one to stand on the side and watch others fight.


    Vasily enjoys fighting, it''s what he grew up with. The danger, adrenaline¡­ to him, it feels like home. At the same time, this is his chance to save Sarah and Aiden, and maybe make up a little bit for what happened, and get into their good books.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1859 - Escape (4)

    Ste was leading the way with Julius and Allen and she was not sure why Owen tagged along. He is not a fighter, but he didn''t want to stay behind. Doesn''t he know that he can be a burden more than help? Ste went on so many missions without Owen. Why did he insist on joining this one? Is it because this is to rescue Sarah? Or because all her daughters are involved? Ste was not sure.


    Through their tunnel-journey, Ste was trying to persuade Owen to give up, but he was not willing to listen to reason.


    "I can use a gun, and if they shoot, use me as a shield.", Owen said before they exited the tunnel that leads to the main base of the Voronin family.


    Ste rolled her eyes. "You are too heavy to drag around as a shield."


    Owen ignored her sarcasticment. "Sarah is my niece. How can I sit behind and watch everyone risking their lives to get her out? Don''t tell me that you will miss me if I die."


    "You are a shitty shield, but a good assistant.", Ste said. "Don''t you dare die on me."


    Owen smiled. "I knew you would be missing me."


    "If you are not rted, I would think that you are flirting¡­", Zack grumbled behind Ste and Owen.


    "They are not rted.", JoAnna said for Ste, Owen, and Zack to hear. "And mom¡­ dad can hear you as well."


    Ste snorted. "I was not flirting."


    "Focus on the mission, dear.", Edward''s stiff voiceced with warning sounded in Ste''s ear.


    Edward knows that Owen has a thing for Ste since¡­ forever. But Ste never gave him any chance. Maybe for Ste, this is just a friendly chat to lift someone''s spirits, but Edward knows that Owen is taking advantage of the situation. Shameless.


    Back to the present¡­


    They moved swiftly and the invisible drones took out silently anyone who was on the street in the visible range.


    Due to the rush, the unconscious bodies were left lying on the street and it looked eerie like a gue just swept through.


    It was a matter of time before someone from within buildings noticed oddity on the street, but they could not do much about it other than move swiftly and hope to escape before reinforcements arrive.


    They reached the building where Sarah and Aiden are without a hitch, but this was the easy part. Their retreat will be more dangerous.


    It is easier to walk into a spider''s web than to get out of it.


    Five guardster, Ste knocked on the door that Aiden locked from the inside.


    Sarah opened the door and saw several familiar faces smiling her way.


    "No time for greetings. We need to get out quickly.", Ste reminded everyone.


    Sarah extended her arm toward Aiden, and she didn''t move until he ced his hand into hers because she feared that he will stay behind. Sarah was not afraid of whatever is waiting for them outside, as long as they are together.


    Aiden knew what is on her mind and he was thinking the same. No matter what, the worst oue for him is the possibility of losing Sarah.


    He smiled and gave her hand a gentle squeeze. "Together."


    Sarah nodded and gripped his hand firmly. "Let''s go home."


    "Are these peopleing also?", Owen asked while looking at seven prisoners that were standing behind Sarah and Aiden. And his eyebrow raised suspiciously at the sight of Vanya whose leg is in a cast.


    Sarah confirmed. "They will join us to the exit, and once we are out, they are on their own. Don''t worry about them, they all agreed to fend for themselves. If they can''t keep up, that is their problem. We will not risk our people for them."


    Aiden was surprised that Sarah stopped her urge to adopt more humans. Must be due to the stress.


    "They areing, we need to rush!", Zack spoke with urgency. He sawrge groups of people approaching from both sides of the street.


    "Drones are almost out of ammunition. Make a run for it.", JoAnna''s voice rang in everyone''s ear stud.


    Julius and Allen dashed out of the building first, moving closely next to the wall and they were greeted by the gunshots from above. Luckily, the drones took out those shooters, but more wereing.


    Ade and Hande kneeled and started shooting, two steps away from Ron and Z.


    "Don''t linger! You are an easy target!", Owen warned the youngsters and that made them move.


    Vanya was happy to be out, but three stepster, a bullet got her shoulder and she cursed. A secondter, another bullet got her healthy leg.


    Vanya fell on the ground and a shadow came above her. It was a huge man with a gun, shooting above her, toward the third-floor window on the opposite side of the street.


    When he moved, Vanya recognized a familiar face.


    Igor was holding a pistol in each of his hands and taking down any enemy who was in the visible range.


    "Igor! Igor! Help me!", Vanya screamed, hoping to get his attention. Igor is a big guy, and he can carry her easily.


    Unfortunately for her, Igor didn''t spare her a nce. Sarah told them not to bother with anyone who is not from their team, and he will stick to that. And he didn''t like Vanya from the start. Shameless woman, always scheming. If she is not in a hopeless situation, she would never acknowledge his presence, yet now she is talking sweetly and asking him to save her. She got herself into this pickle, and now she needs to live (or die) with it.


    Vanya cried in frustration when she realized that no one would help her. She is still stuck in this base, but this time with two additional bullet wounds. If she had a gun, she would kill herself to avoid additional torture.


    ¡­


    Maksim wasing down the street and he saw a row of people in ck uniforms dashing across the street into the warehouse.


    Sarah and Aiden were side-by-side with one hand waving for others to rush, and in the other they held a pistol each.


    Everyone was rushing, yet Sarah and Aiden moved slowly in a half-squat, observing the surroundings, taking down enemies, and making sure that their rescuers get out of there safely. That image alone told Maksim that Sarah and Aiden are the leaders of that group... good leaders, who take care of their soldiers, how people in movies do.


    Maksim saw that the man next to him extended his arm with a pistol while taking aim.


    "Stop!", Maksim shouted and pped the man''s hand down.


    "They are escaping! Are you letting them go?", one of the men hissed in frustration.


    "I am letting you live.", Maksim responded. "This is not so simple. Don''t you see all the bodies on the ground? There is something else going on."


    The men around Maksim panicked and looked nervously at all the bodies that were sprawled on the street.


    Sarah nced that way at the group of men and her eyes met with Maksim''s.


    Maksim smiled and tilted his head toward the right, silently telling her to move.


    She gave him a small nod and pushed Aiden toward the warehouse.


    It all happened in less than a second, but this time she was sure that Maksim let her go. She still didn''t know why he did that, but she had a feeling that Maksim will be punished for it.


    At the entrance of the warehouse, Sarah met Vasily''s smiling eyes giving her an approving look. She wondered if he saw her silent exchange with Maksim or not. If he did, Sarah was confident that Vasily will give her an earful for this when he gets a chance.


    Sarah and Aiden reached the trapdoor, and they were happy to see that everyone is getting through.


    There were sounds ofmotion and gunshots from the tunnel but much lesspared to the mayhem on the outside of the warehouse.


    "Go.", Aiden nudged Sarah.


    Sarah paused. "Not without you."


    "Don''t argue. I am right behind you. I will close the trapdoor."


    They knew that the door needs to be closed because if they leave it open, their pursuers wille after them immediately, and the closed-door will give them at least a short-lived head-start.


    Sarah pressed her lips into a line and her eyes moved toward the main door. Most of the kids were in the tunnel, but she saw Zack, Masika, Igor, Aaron, Vasily, Owen, and Ste at the door, shooting to prevent enemies from approaching the warehouse.


    "Come on!", Aiden reminded them. "Time to go!"


    Zack and Masika dashed in, followed by Igor and Aaron.


    "Go¡­", Aiden urged Sarah. "I will best because I am the fastest. You can''t run at full speed so I will catch up."


    Aiden gave Sarah a light kiss and Ste pulled Sarah with her into the tunnel.


    If they had time, Ste would scold them for being lovey-dovey and lingering at the entrance. Can''t they be aware that this is an emergency?


    Sarah''s and Aiden''s hands parted, and Sarah saw her wedding ring turn ck.


    "If you don''te, I will not forgive you!", Sarah shouted at Aiden and turned to rush down the tunnel with Ste by her side while suppressing the bad feeling that swelled inside her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1860 - Sacrifice

    Music rmendation: Chord Overstreet - Hold On (Acoustic)


    ---


    Owen rushed down in the tunnel after Ste and Sarah, leaving Aiden and Vasily in the warehouse.


    Vasily shot two more times and observed that the Voronins are approaching the warehouse carefully, obviously afraid that this silence is only for shooters to reload their magazines.


    "Come on!", Aiden shouted at Vasily, even though he was on the verge of leaving him behind.


    "You first!", Vasily shouted back.


    Aiden pressed his lips into a line, but he didn''t have time to argue.


    Aiden moved three steps down and turned to see that Vasily is closing the trap door from the outside.


    "What are you doing?", Aiden asked and blocked the door from closing with his arm.


    "I can give you another minute or two at most. Don''t waste it. Here¡­", Vasily said and pushed something small into Aiden''s hand.


    Aiden nced at the USB stick in his palm and he didn''t want to ask what is on it because there was something more urgent and they were running out of time.


    "Sarah will not like this. She wants everyone back. You included."


    Something unfathomable shed in Vasily''s eyes and he smiled a little. "If both of us go, they might take the explosives away or see the trapdoor exposed and catch up to us. We don''t have ammunition to take care of all of them and we will be lucky if we are not annihted. Sarah can live without me, but not without you. Tell her that¡­ I am sorry."


    Aiden''s expression showed all theplex emotions that went through him. He was supposed to hate Vasily for everything he did, but now¡­ how can he hate Vasily when he is willingly staying behind in order to save them? Doesn''t Vasily know that he will be tortured? He probably knows better than anyone that Voronins will show no mercy.


    But Vasily is right. The n is faulty and with one staying behind, chances of escaping for everyone else are improving significantly.


    Aiden gave a small nod. "I will tell her."


    Aiden turned toward the tunnel, and the door closed behind him with a bang.


    ¡­


    In the tunnel, Sarah halted her steps and started panicking when she realized that the distance between her and Aiden on Eve-lens is not reducing. What is going on?


    Allen, Julius, Ron, and Z were at the front with Corey and Merve a few steps behind, shooting at the enemies that were approaching them and clearing the way forward. Others in their group were shooting as well at the iing enemies who were emerging from side-tunnels and rooms, rmed by the bodies they discovered previously and all themotion, but Sarah didn''t care.


    "Aiden!", Sarah shouted and started walking back to the exit.


    Ste and Owen pulled her back, and they were saying something, but she didn''t hear them. The thought of losing Aiden was shutting down all her senses, and she didn''t pay attention to the numbers reducing on her Eve-lens.


    "I''m here... I''m here¡­", Aiden said and hugged Sarah firmly.


    He noticed that she is trembling and clutching his t-shirt and he cupped her face, making her look at him. "I am here, love. We need to go."


    Sarah nodded and held Aiden''s hand in hers firmly. His presence made her rx a little and return from the endless abyss of despair she was falling into.


    She almost lost him before, more than once, and she was not willing to go through that again, because she knew that she wouldn''t be able to survive this time. Without Aiden in her life, she would wither away and be no more than a lifeless doll, because he is her everything.


    Sarah was too emotional to think about anything other than the fact that Aiden is by her side. Tears blurred her vision while they ran down the tunnel and she squeezed Aiden''s hand, not willing to let go.


    "Why is Vasily still there?", Sophia''s voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Aiden''s grip on Sarah''s hand intensified and he continued running, not letting her look back.


    Shortly after, they felt the tremors of the explosion, but none of them halted their steps.


    ¡­


    Outside, a minute ago¡­


    Vasily walked out of the warehouse with his hands high above his head, in surrender, and started moving toward Maksim.


    His appearance made everyone on the street freeze and wonder what is he up to. Many recognized him and that made this whole scene more unbelievable.


    "Vasily? What are you doing!?", JoAnna''s voice rang through his ear stud.


    "Get back inside with the others! If you are in the st zone, the explosives will not detonate!", Sophia shouted. They set up Eve that she detonates explosives in the warehouse as soon as all friendly units are outside of the st zone, and friendly units are identified as Sarah, Aiden, and the group who came to their rescue (Vasily included).


    Vasily ignored JoAnna''s and Sophia''s cries and kept on moving.


    Vasily had one more bullet in his pistol, but he knew that there are too many of them, and one kill more or less won''t make a difference, unless he makes that one kill count.


    Maksim spread his arms to the side, indicating to others to keep their distance.


    "Elder Vasily, what an honor¡­", Maksim said when Vasily was ten steps away, and Maksim was surprised to see that Vasily is stilling toward him.


    Maksim took a step back instinctively and gestured to his men to do the same.


    Vasily''s expression was unreadable and it made Maksim nervous.


    Vasily stopped when he was three steps away from Maksim.


    "Young master Maksim¡­", Vasily greeted back.


    Maksim nodded in acknowledgment of Vasily''s words.


    "If you are here, I guess the information is true. She is a Lebedev. And probably someone important if you are willing to do this for her." Maksim looked at his left and right, his sight was filled with men from the Voronin family before he focused back on Vasily. "You are willing to throw your life for her."


    Vasily smiled sadly. "People do all kinds of things for family. My life is not thrown when it''s exchanged for someone I care about."


    During this conversation between Vasily and Maksim, from the other side of the street, fighters of the Voronin family entered the warehouse cautiously and searched for the intruders, but they could not see anyone.


    After closing the trapdoor, Vasily pushed boxes on top, to conceal it, and the fighters that entered the warehouse assumed that Sarah, Aiden, and others are hiding behind boxes. Only a selected few are aware that the tunnels have exits at points within the base.


    The Voronin fighters who spotted brick-sized explosives in the warehouse didn''t pay attention to them because they were focused on searching for people.


    Maksim observed Vasily''s smile and he opened his mouth to say something, when a deafening explosion sounded in the warehouse, sting the main floor of the building and everyone in it into pieces. The upper floor of the warehouse copsed like it''s made of cards and debris was flying everywhere.


    Maksim ducked for cover, and so did all the people behind them.


    When the sts settled into a sound of a raging fire, Maksim looked up at Vasily who was standing straight, and Maksim saw that Vasily is holding a gun against his own temple.


    ¡­


    Next to the helicopters¡­


    JoAnna, Sophia, Felix, and Jeff looked at the screens in disbelief.


    One of the screens showed a street with Vasily standing in front of Maksim and a throng of people from the Voronin family behind Maksim, all of them facing Vasily.


    They saw Vasily''s head jerk to the side as the bullet hit his temple, and then he fell on the ground like a ragdoll.


    "No¡­", JoAnna cried in a whisper, unable to find her voice and Jeff caught her before she fell on the ground as her legs gave in.


    Felix pulled Sophia into his embrace and covered her eyes with his hand so that she stops staring at the screen. Sophia''s body trembled and then she dissolved into sobs.


    ¡­


    In the tunnel¡­


    "What happened?", Ste asked when she heard JoAnna''s cry through her ear stud.


    She does not have Eve-lens, and even if she does, there is no time to pay attention to anything other than escaping through the tunnel and getting rid of anyone who tries to stop them.


    "It''s Vasily¡­", Edward responded for everyone to hear. "He is gone."


    Stifling silence descended on everyone in the tunnel, despite asional screams and gunshots.


    Ste inhaled a shaky breath and stumbled. Owen grabbed her shoulders to help her bnce.


    Sarah''s steps slowed down, and she looked at Aiden.


    Aiden knew that Sarah wants an exnation, but there is no time. And even if they have all the time in the world, he has no idea what to say because he does not understand what happened. Why did Vasily stay behind? What was he apologizing for? Is it possible that he is sorry for following Sarah and kidnapping them three years ago? Maybeter, when things settle, they will find their answers.


    Aiden tugged Sarah''s arm, reminding her to move. "Come on. We are still not safe¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1861 - Grief (1)

    ~ the main base of the Voronin family ~


    The street where the warehouse exploded was in chaos.


    People were running around and shouting, some were pouring water on nearby buildings to prevent them from catching fire¡­ Dead, injured, and limbs were littered on the street and it looked like a scene from an apocalypse.


    To make everything worse, their electronic devices (cell phones included) didn''t work, andputers and every other electronic device were useless. It''s like their own signal jammers turned against them, but more powerful than before.


    People who were not in visual range of this mayhem had no idea about the cmity that struck the base.


    In all that mess, Maksim was on his knees, staring incredulously at Vasily''s lifeless body.


    Maksim choked on air and he could still hear Vasily''s words: <em>"People do all kinds of things for family... My life is not thrown when it''s exchanged for someone I care about."</em>


    Images from Maksim''s past resurfaced in his mind and he was unable to understand what is going on.


    The environment he grew up in was harsh. Always full of training, and tests, and punishments, and violence. His reward was when his father left him alone and he didn''t get a beating.


    And this¡­ just what is this?


    How is it possible that an Elder gives up his life to protect another?


    Maksim is aware that Vasilying out with hands up slowly and chatting was all a set up to buy enough time for the explosion. Sarah, Aiden, and everyone else escaped. There is no other exnation as to why Vasily dyed them.


    And Vasily killed himself in order to avoid torture. Simeon would never let go an Elder of the Lebedev family easily, and if Vasily didn''t take his own life, he would be subjected to gruesome torture before they kill him.


    Maksim can''t believe that this body in front of him is Vasily, the man whose reputation ran before him. He was the most powerful Elder of the Lebedev family, with the status and resources and influence, and¡­ he gave it all up to save someone else.


    For Maksim, that was an unbelievable experience.


    His whole life he watched people scheme and kill for a fraction of what Vasily had, and Vasily let it all go in order to save someone¡­ In order to save Sarah.


    Maksim wondered, is that a fault with Vasily, or maybe that is Sarah''s influence? Even Maksim, a man who always cared only about his own survival and pleasure, was ready to defy his father and put himself in danger in order to protect Sarah. She is truly an amazing woman.


    ¡­


    By the time Sarah, Aiden, and the others emerged from the tunnel, JoAnna and Sophia calmed down from the shock of Vasily''s death and they weed Sarah and Aiden back.


    JoAnna and Sophia were still shaken up and their eyes were red and puffy, but everyone was nervous, so no one paid much attention to the two of them and they all assumed that their sad smiles are due to stress.


    Jeff was happy to see his brother back. This was the first time Jeff seriously worried that he might turn into a single child and the possibility of not having Aiden in his life, made Jeff realize that he relies on his younger brother a lot. Jeff told himself that going forward he will make sure Aiden is aware of how much he means to Jeff.


    None of the <em>''extra prisoners''</em> made it through the tunnel, and from the original rescue team, Corey and Jamari were grazed by the bullets and they lost Vasily while others are fine.


    They didn''t linger or talk about what happened.


    Everyone got busy collecting the drones and any equipment that was lingering around the helicopters, eager to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Within a minute, they boarded helicopters and headed to the main base of the Lebedev family.


    When all of them were airborne, there was a collective relief that this is over. Or maybe it''s just the beginning of something else. However, the nightmare is over, and they didn''t want to think beyond that¡­ at least for today.


    In one of the helicopters, Merve was bandaging Corey''s arm that was grazed by the bullet.


    "I will stitch this when wend, so that it heals faster and you don''t end up with a scar¡­", Merve said while gazing at Corey lovingly.


    "Leave it.", Corey said. "I will keep this scar to remind me to be faster next time¡­ and it will make me more manly."


    Merve smiled. "You are very manly. No need for a scar."


    Corey liked that she called him manly. He leaned closer and kissed her on the lips, ignoring the eye-rolls from Imani, Jamari, and a few others who were in the same helicopter.


    Imani took care of the injury on Jamari''s calf swiftly. She is learning by JoAnna''s side for many years and taking care of a scrape done by the bullet is child''s y.


    Jamari has no need to use a wound to get somepliments and kisses from Imani¡­ she saw him do all kinds of things during their missions. If he whines about this wound, she will think that he is a weakling.


    Most of them rejoiced a sessful rescue, but several people had a bitter after-taste in their mouths due to losing Vasily.


    In another helicopter, Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia, Felix, Owen, Ste, Igor, and Aaron were sitting with a heavy mood lingering between them.


    Igor and Aaron knew who Vasily was in the Lebedev family and even though they never interacted with him, they saw that the other eight people in the helicopter are not looking well, so they kept quiet.


    Sarah took theptop and yed the security video to see what happened to Vasily after they left.


    "Can that wait forter?", Aiden asked, fearing that Sarah already had too much stress.


    Sarah blocked Aiden''s hand that was about to grab theptop from her. "No. I need to know."


    Ste and Owen scooted close to Sarah because they also wanted to see.


    They saw Vasily closing the trap door, pushing a box on top of it¡­ he checked his pistol before cing it in his belt, under his t-shirt¡­ Vasily took a deep breath with his eyes closed and when his eyes opened, his gaze was determined, and he stepped outside with his arms up in the air.


    Sarah pressed her mouth with her fingers at the sight of Vasily falling on the ground.


    Through her clouded vision, Sarah saw Maksim fall down after Vasily¡­ and then Maksim stayed like that on his knees, staring at Vasily without moving as the pool of blood around Vasily''s head increased.


    Sarah''s whole body shook as she sobbed.


    Sarah didn''t know why she is crying. She is supposed to hate Vasily. She wished for his death so many times before¡­ and now Vasily is dead, and she didn''t even need to lift a finger. Shouldn''t she be happy? He did so many bad things, and at least hisst act was to save someone. Why is her heart aching so much? Why does it feel like someone is ripping away a piece of her soul forcibly?


    "Waaah!", Sarah let out an ear-piercing cry, unaware that Aiden is holding her, or that her mother and sisters are crying next to her, and she didn''t hear what Aiden was saying.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1862 - Grief (2)

    Sarah opened her eyes and immediately recognized the master bedroom in the main vi of the Lebedev family.


    She hoped that what happened in thest few days (or maybe weeks) was a bad dream, but her stinging eyes reminded her that she was crying and that they escaped the main base of the Voronin family and that Vasily is gone. He is gone. Vasily stayed behind so that they can escape. Who is she supposed to hate now?


    Sarah pushed herself up on the bed to sit and two secondster, Aiden entered her field of vision. She wondered if he was there from the beginning, but she didn''t notice.


    "How are you doing?", he asked with concern obvious in his voice.


    They went through a lot and with everything going on, Aiden feared that Sarah will shut down mentally again.


    When Sarah passed out from crying, panic consumed Aiden, and no matter how many times JoAnna told him that Sarah will be fine he was unable to calm down. For him, Sarah is not fine unless she is awake and smiling and this was the opposite of smiling.


    Aiden knew that Sarah is conflicted and that she is ming herself. After all, this whole mission that ended up in them being captured (and rescued) was her idea, but Aiden hopes that she knows how everyone involved acted out of their own free will. Vasily included.


    He could feel her pain and he wished to take it away, but he didn''t know how. He felt helpless and useless.


    Sarah responded to Aiden''s question with a shrug. How is she doing? She feels horrible, but if she says that, it will only make him feel worse.


    She decided to switch the topic. "How much did I sleep?"


    Aiden pressed his lips into a line. "About three hours."


    Sarah didn''t like that she lost three hours. She had so many things to do. "Where is Ivan?"


    "In the basement."


    Aiden saw that Sarah''s mood is not good. She is angry and determined to deliver some punishments, but he had to try¡­ "Love, you should freshen up and eat something."


    "I will shower after I''m done with Ivan.", Sarah said and flexed her fingers before balling them into fists.


    Aiden realized that if he lets Sarah out of the bedroom, who knows when the next time they will have privacy. Everyone wants to talk to Sarah, to hear how she is doing. JoAnna wants to do a checkup, Hong wants to discuss ns for the Voronins, Sarah wants to torture Ivan¡­ it will take a while.


    "Wait¡­" Aiden stopped her from getting off the bed.


    "What?", Sarah asked impatiently. She was angry and she wanted to vent on Ivan, and Aiden dying her was not helping.


    "Vasily knew what he is doing. Don''t me yourself.", Aiden said with difficulty, knowing that this will affect her, but he needed her distracted so that she slows down whatever ride she was about to start.


    Sarah looked at Aiden incredulously and listened without breathing.


    "Vasily was aware that if he didn''t stay back, Voronins would find explosives and remove them, or go after us right away because the trap door was exposed. In either case, we would be in trouble because we were running out of ammunition and there were too many of them. Vasily decided to buy us time by concealing the trapdoor and providing a distraction. He did it for all of us, don''t take the weight of everything on your own. He would not want it this way. He wanted you to be happy and he hoped for your forgiveness."


    "How do you know that?", Sarah asked with a shaky voice.


    "Vasily told me. I stayed to close the door, remember? Vasily''sst words were for you. He wanted you to know that he is sorry."


    Sarah''s chin trembled and she pressed her eyes shut firmly to stop the tears, but it didn''t help.


    "Why did he act like an Uncle at the end?", Sarah asked through her sobs. "Since I arrived here he is hovering around me, being patient, nice, and helpful¡­ acting like we are close¡­ and he didn''t mind when Ished at him. He even made me a birthday cake, and it was delicious. Why wasn''t he mean and spiteful so that I can hate him until the end and not be bothered that he is gone? Why did he die so that I can live?"


    Aiden wiped the tears from her cheeks with his palms before pulling her into his embrace.


    Aiden held Sarah as she sobbed and he asionally kissed her forehead, letting her cry it out, unsure if she will ever run out of tears. He was d that she is releasing her emotions and not bottling them up as she did before. And his heart warmed at the fact that she didn''t push him away because he wanted to share her everything, grief included.


    Aiden''s heart ached with her every sob, but he chanted internally that she needs it and his role in this is to let her know that she has his support, he is her rock.


    It''s better to cry than to blow into a rage that will make her self-destruct.


    After an unknown measure of time, Sarah''s sobs turned quiet.


    "He also gave me something¡­", Aiden said, unsure if this is the right time to bring it up but then¡­ when is the right time?


    Sarah looked up at Aiden. "What?"


    "A USB memory stick."


    "What''s on it?"


    "I don''t know. I was waiting for us to check it together... If you allow me to see it with you."


    Sarah felt her heart skip a beat. What could be on it? What if it''s the information about her losing the baby three years ago? That is the only thing she wanted to keep from Aiden because it will make him angry and they can''t do anything about it, anyway. She realized that at this point, it does not matter. Vasily is dead and they have a baby on the way. In the worst case, Aiden will be angry at her for not telling him, but she is already so miserable that she will not notice if more anger is directed her way.


    Sarah was anxious and curious about the contents of that memory stick, and somehow it lifted part of the heaviness that Vasily''s death left behind.


    "Get theptop.", Sarah urged Aiden.


    Aiden thought of trying his luck. "How about we eat while we check the contents? Lunchtime passed and I didn''t eat. I was waiting for you."


    "Can you bring the food here?"


    Aiden''s face lit up."It can be here in ten minutes. You can freshen up until then."


    Sarah realized that Aiden is manipting her into eating and showering that he originally suggested, but she will fall for it. Ivan can wait, and Vasily¡­ he won''t mind if there is a dy.


    Sarah exhaled helplessly and looked at the eyes of her husband that are gazing at her with anticipation. He is the only person she does not want to worry, yet he is always worried about her.


    She could use a hot shower. The one without cameras and microphones around. It will be just her. Literally.


    "OK. I will shower. Please bring something tasty for me and our child.", Sarah said and returned Aiden''s smile.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1863 - Grief (3)

    Sarah stood under the shower, allowing hot water to fall on her body and glide with the pull of gravity, hoping that it will wash away the heaviness from her heart.


    She was full of conflicted emotions about Vasily, but she knew that she didn''t want him dead. Punished for what he did, yes. Away from their lives, yes. Dead¡­ no.


    Sarah tried not to think about the bad things that happened to her in the past because of Vasily, and she tried harder not to think about thest month, since she became the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family, but it was hard.


    It was impossible to forget that Vasily (and his men) were watching her every step since she was born. She saw him the first time (that she can remember) as a creepy neighbor King from across the hall of her penthouse apartment in Fairfield. She sold that apartment, without looking back, hoping that King will stay away, but as time passed, he became more and more prominent in her life.


    King (aka Vasily) was involved in getting Katherine between Sophia and Mark who was the catalyst for their breakup, he tried kidnapping Sophia, Sarah lost her baby, and Aiden was in aa for three months¡­ all because of him. How can she forget that? And these are only a few things he did that they found out about in thest few years. Who knows what else he did?


    Since she became the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family, Vasily was helpful, doting¡­ hovering like a loving Uncle who supports her wholeheartedly. He was self-inviting to their meals, meetings, and gatherings whenever he could, and he yed with Hero, Be, and Luna, ignoring Sarah''s obvious disapproval, and disregarding her harsh words¡­ taking it all in with a smile like she is praising him. He even made her a birthday cake, and she was confident that it''s all part of the act.


    Sarah was always on guard with Vasily. She waited to hear what he wants from her, what sinister n is hidden beneath all that fake kindness¡­ and now¡­ she does not know what to think.


    Aiden said that Vasily stayed behind for everyone, but Sarah knows¡­ Vasily did it for her. He gave up his life in order to ensure she makes it out safely.


    How can she hate him now?


    Did she misjudge him? Which Vasily was real? The malicious one who followed her creepily, or the supporting Uncle who looked at her like she can''t do wrong?


    She had so many questions and no one who can answer them because Vasily is gone.


    Sarah hoped that the shower will make her feel better, but she was worse. The only good thing was that the water relentlessly washed away her tears, but her heart was growing heavier with every memory of Vasily that resurfaced in her mind and she was surprised that there were so many of them.


    "Love, are you OK?"


    Aiden''s voice pulled Sarah out of her thoughts.


    She wanted to say that she is fine, but her voice failed her. She was not fine.


    Aiden stepped into the shower enclosure, fully clothed, and pulled Sarah into his embrace.


    "It''s OK¡­ Let it out¡­", Aiden spoke softly while rubbing her back gently and she broke down into sobs again.


    ¡­


    In the living room¡­


    The group from the Cliffside Vi arrived and they all gathered in the living room to discuss the current situation.


    Some of the Elders were present, as well as Konstantin with his assistants.


    Noah joined in the living room with a number of his lieutenants, after they made sure that the members of the Army of Chaos who arrived from Los Angeles are settled.


    The living room was packed with people sitting on sofas, chairs, and on the floor. The crowd included Hong, Aaron, Igor, Elliot, JoAnna, Sophia, Jeff, Felix, and all the kids from the Cliffside Vi.


    When Aiden passed by to get the food, he told them that Sarah is awake, but that she is shaken up and she needs time to freshen up and eat. He didn''t tell them when she wille out, but he thanked them for their effort in rescuing them and asked everyone to be patient.


    JoAnna didn''t push for Sarah to get her checkup; rest is important and an hour or two more-less won''t make much difference. Besides, Sarah didn''t get physically injured, and as long as she is not bleeding, the baby is fine.


    Sarah and Aiden were back and safe, but the atmosphere was heavy.


    Michael, Oni, Haru, and N watched through the live stream what happened during the rescue operation, so they are aware that Vasily is gone.


    Once it seemed that everyone was present, Konstantin stood up in front of everyone and narrated how Sarah and Aiden were undercover at the main base of the Voronin family, Ivan betrayed them, they got captured, and rescued. They all watched on the television thest few minutes of Vasily''s life, and Konstantin made sure that everyone present understood that Vasily gave up his life in order to ensure others can escape safely.


    It was difficult not to get emotional.


    "Vasily told me that our strategy with explosives will not work, and I brushed him off¡­", Daniel said dejectedly while leaning on Xiaohui.


    "Don''t me yourself.", Sophia said. "Vasily wanted to be part of the nning, and I told him not to get in the way."


    Zack felt that this is a good time to get his weight off his chest. "Vasily saw me recharge drone, and he asked me what that is. I could have told him¡­ I could have said anything other than brushing him off with words how he is not important enough to know¡­"


    JoAnna exhaled a shaky breath. "He was so happy that I gave him the ear stud even though I did it unwillingly. He saw me frown and he ignored my harsh words. I wish I can take it back. I was unable to give him a smile, yet he gave his life¡­"


    "When I started working as Sophia''s assistant, Vasily showed me where the supplies are and how to contact other Elders¡­", Corey said. "He didn''t mind my questions, and he was so polite that I thought he is an assistant or someone of low standing. I was surprised to hear that he is an Elder. I would never imagine that a person of his standing has so much free time to spend coaching a newbie¡­"


    They went through the room and it seemed that everyone had something to say about Vasily. No one said anything bad. They praised his patience and perseverance and voiced their regrets for not treating him better.


    It was a memorial service.


    Ste listened to all this from the side and cried silently while leaning on Edward''s shoulder.


    When everyone finished what they had to say, Konstantin stood up in front.


    "Vasily became an Elder when he was young. I saw him aplish many things. Thanks to him, the Lebedev family, as an organization, stayed strong and expanded against all odds. More than once we disagreed, but I must admit that Vasily always put his family first. Vasily didn''t define his family by blood rtions, it was this whole organization." Konstantin paused and lifted his head with an unfocused gaze, like he is looking through the ceiling. "I am confident that if he is listening, he is d to hear your words, and it means a lot to him. Thank you."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1864 - The Truth (1)

    "What will happen next?", Elder Gavril asked from the side. So far, he was only listening.


    "We will take time to grieve.", Konstantin responded. "I believe that we all need that, especially our Grand Elder Sarah. She was imprisoned by the Voronins and luckily, she returned. However, it was stressful, for all of us. Look after your territories and she will call for a meeting when she is ready."


    "How long do we need to wait?", Elder Gavril persisted.


    Sophia looked at him irritably. "What''s the rush? Can''t wait to get your hands on more things?"


    Elder Gavril narrowed his eyes at Sophia. "I''m not in any rush but do you think that our enemies will pause and give us time to grieve?"


    "What enemies?", JoAnna asked angrily. "Are you talking about the Voronins? We just blew up part of their base. They have heavy casualties, and I''m sure that they will tend to the injured, bury the dead, and inspect their base to check if we left anything else behind. Unless they are reckless, they will investigate how they failed. It will take them days toe out of it and think of attacking. Is there anyone else we should worry about?"


    Elder Gavril didn''t like JoAnna''s attitude. It was disrespectful. "Don''t act like you know everything. Whoever finds out that we are in disarray will try to take advantage of the situation."


    JoAnna''s temper rose by a few degrees. "What disarray? Are you saying that without one Elder the whole organization is crumbling? And how will anyone know that Elder Vasily is gone unless someone tells them about it? Are you going to alert enemies and use this situation to expand your influence?"


    Elder Gavril raised his hands defensively. "I was only stating the facts and talking about no one in particr."


    Sophia put her hand on JoAnna''s shoulder, indicating to JoAnna that she will take over.


    Sophia showed a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Thank you for reminding us to stay vignt, Elder Gavril. Other than being an Elder in this organization, Vasily Lebedev was our Uncle and we are saddened by his abrupt departure. We will grieve but that does not mean we are not alert. If anyone tries to attack us, from the outside or internally, we will use that as an opportunity to vent our anger and deal with them swiftly."


    Sophia paused and enjoyed the changes on Elder Gavril''s face. "As Konstantin said, Grand Elder Sarah will schedule a meeting when she is ready. Until then, watch over your territories, as usually. As for everything that was under Elder Vasily''s watch, we will manage it until Grand Elder Sarah decides on a long term solution."


    Elder Gavril looked at the side, hoping to get some support, but he saw Konstantin, Elder Dimitri, Elder Todor, and Elder Milena (aka Ste) look at him with disapproval.


    He nced at Sophia and JoAnna, gave a small nod, and walked out of the living room without a word.


    JoAnna exhaled forcibly. "How despicable! It''s barely a few hours how Vasily died, and this guy is up to something."


    Sophia tried to calm down JoAnna. "He is just a vulture. With Vasily gone, the whole North America is up for grabs."


    "I''m not worried about him.", Konstantin assured them. "He can''t do anything officially without Sarah''s approval, and unofficially, there is no way that Vasily''s people will take his side. But just in case, I will keep an eye on him."


    "We all will.", Ste chimed in, and Elder Todor and Elder Dimitri nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    In the master bedroom¡­


    Sarah was eager to find out what is on the USB stick. It must be important if Vasily gave it to Aiden, and she guessed that it''s either a message for her and Aiden or it''s something that he didn''t want Voronins to get their hands on.


    However, Aiden insisted that Sarah eats first (after a shower), because he had a feeling that whatever is on that USB stick will mess up her mood again and she will be unable to eat.


    Due to the pregnancy, Sarah''s emotions are all over the ce and today''s mood is: crying.


    While eating, Aiden told Sarah that the rest of their kids arrived from the Cliffside Vi and that they are settling in. Other than minimal defensive forces in the United States, all other members of the Army of Chaos are in the area and they set up a mobile camp on the clearing next to the training ground.


    "Kitty, As, and Vega are looking forward to head scratches from their mommy¡­", Aiden said, hoping to lift Sarah''s mood. "Hero, Luna, and Be are eager to y catch with you. You can throw an amazingly strong curveball¡­"


    Sarah ate robotically and nodded asionally.


    "Sarah¡­", Aiden called and touched her chin, making her look his way when he saw that nothing he said so far managed to pull Sarah out of her depression. "Many of us are waiting for you, but we are not in rush. Take your time and deal with whatever you need to deal with. When you are ready, we will be here."


    Sarah paused her chewing and her gaze softened. "Thanks¡­"


    After food, Sarah and Aiden settled in front of theptop.


    Aiden ced next to theptop a box of paper tissues.


    "Just in case¡­", he mumbled when he saw Sarah looking at the box with disapproval.


    Aiden had no idea what is on that USB memory stick, and now that it was time to open it, he cursed himself silently for not checking its contents in advance. What if it''s something that will spoil Sarah''s mood further? But he knew that the USB stick was for Sarah and he thought that if he checks, it will be peeping into something private. He is grateful that she is allowing them to see it together, and not kicking him out.


    "Password protected¡­", Aiden mumbled when he tried to open the memory stick. "I will get my password cracker."


    Aiden was about to reach for his external hard drive when Sarah held his hand to stop him.


    "Let me try one¡­", Sarah said.


    With one finger, she typed: <em>"S-a-r-a-h"</em>, and pressed <em>''Enter''</em>.


    Aiden''s eyes widened when the contents of the USB drive were shown on the screen. "How did you know?"


    Sarah shook her head and half-smiled. "Vasily was not aputer person, and this confirms that whatever is on the drive, is for me."


    The memory stick had many folders with numbers on them, and there was a video with the title: "Watch me first".


    Sarah started the video first, it was self-exnatory


    It took a second for the window to open and they saw Vasily looking at them (actually, he was looking at the camera).


    Vasily was sitting at the desk in his office, and they could see him from the chest up.


    "Hi Sarah¡­", Vasily greeted with a smile. "If you are watching this, I am not around."


    He chuckled.


    "This sounds like the final will, but it''s not. There is a number of things I want to say to you, and I have a feeling that you will not listen if I say it in person, so I decided to tell you like this. I hope you will not stop the video and that you will watch it until the end. It''s not long, I promise¡­ On the other side, if our rtionship improves, I will tell you this in person and you will never see this video."


    Vasily paused and nced on the side. Sarah guessed that he has notes on his right.


    "Let me start from the beginning and exin what made me record this video¡­", Vasily said with a smile. "I found out identally that you are pregnant. Congrattions! I hope this ends better than your previous pregnancy..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1865 - The Truth (2)

    Vasily''s smile dropped and his brows furrowed.


    "When I found out that you are pregnant, JoAnna treated me like I am going to hurt you or your child. I would never do that, but it made me wonder why she assumed that I would, and her fierceness told me that she believes I did, so I started digging¡­ I realized that you think I am at fault you lost your previous baby..."


    Vasily lifted his hands in surrender for a second and continued talking.


    "I won''t deny that it happened while my men watched over you, but¡­ I have a feeling that you don''t have all the facts. Why would you me me for your ectopic pregnancy? If I didn''t authorize the procedure, you would die of bleeding. It was your luck that my doctor discovered your condition. If you were still in the mountains ying with that failure from the Voronin family you now call Hong, you would not get medical help in time. I know that you will not believe me, so I collected all the files and recorded testimonies of the doctors involved. You can find them in the folder ''11-2020-001''¡­ The way to reach the parties involved is also there, so you can check for yourself¡­"


    Sarah paused the video and closed her eyes while struggling to inhale.


    "You didn''t know about this.", Aiden said in a raspy voice while fighting to contain the tornado of emotions that raged inside him. He remembered that she told him it was a miscarriage, and based on her reaction, Aiden can see that Sarah didn''t know it was an ectopic pregnancy... but it seems that there is more to it. Is she hiding something?


    Sarah took a deep breath and looked at Aiden. Her heart cracked when she saw his confusion mixed with sorrow and she forced herself to talk: "I knew that I lost the pregnancy, and I was convinced that Vasily forced an abortion on me while I was unconscious, because he didn''t approve the two of us having a baby."


    Aiden''s brows furrowed. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Sarah''s whole body shook in front of Aiden''s disapproval of her actions. She thought that it won''t matter because she was already miserable, but now that she is facing him¡­ she realized that she was wrong. She craves for Aiden''s support and approval, and if she wants them, she needs to exin with the hope that he will understand.


    "When I woke up in the hospital, I found out that I lost the baby and that the chances of you waking up were grim. For the next three months, I lived in a nightmare. When you woke up, you assumed that I miscarried, and I couldn''t find it in me to say that it was Vasily''s fault. We lost the baby and we hated him, and those were the facts that would not change no matter what I said."


    Sarah saw that Aiden lowered his gaze and she panicked.


    "Please, try to understand. If the roles were reversed, and you had a chance to make the ugly truth a bit prettier, knowing that the oue will not change, would you do it for me?"


    Aiden had to agree that he would do the same.


    Aiden lifted his gaze and looked at Sarah with all theplex emotions swirling in his dark eyes. "But now¡­ it seems that he didn''t take away our baby. Our baby was doomed from the beginning, and Vasily saved your life."


    Aiden didn''t say that his heart is aching because Sarah held onto that bitterness without telling him about it. He can''t me her. He mes himself for being so weak that Sarah thought she needs to protect him.


    Sarah was relieved that Aiden epted her exnation without blowing up. She knows that it will take time for him to absorb the information, but the fact that he is still by her side means a lot.


    However, regarding Vasily saving her life by terminating her pregnancy¡­ Sarah was not sure what to believe. "I will ask JoAnna to check the files and confirm."


    "You have difficulty epting that he did something good for you."


    Aiden understands Sarah''s resistance to believe that Vasily cared about her, and Aiden hated Vasily as well. However, during those few seconds in the warehouse, Aiden saw that Vasily wanted to protect Sarah, even at the cost of his own life, and Aiden respects that.


    "I don''t know what to think. I hated him for so long that¡­" Sarah inhaled a shaky breath. "Let''s watch the rest of the video."


    Aiden hummed in agreement. This is a lot to process and they should hear Vasily''sst message for Sarah before deciding what to do about it.


    Aiden was pleased that Sarah wants to continue watching. In a way, it showed that her mind is open to possibilities. If this was Sarah from before, she would not even look at the USB, discarding it as lies but now¡­ things changed.


    <em>''Too bad that it''s toote for Vasily''</em>, Aiden thought.


    "You realize that Vasily knew who Hong is.", Aiden said before Sarah resumed the video.


    Sarah nodded in agreement. "He knew that I was in the mountain with Hong at that time. And he knew who Hong is from the beginning, yet he didn''t say anything."


    Sarah didn''t know how to interpret this. It seemed that everything she thought about Vasily was wrong.


    Sarah pressed y, and Vasily continued talking.


    "I would never hurt you, Sarah. I would never hurt any of you. As you know, I don''t have children, and I didn''t have an option to live outside the grasp of the Lebedevs. I thought about leaving many times, but there was no ce for me to go, so I stayed here. My way of surviving was to umte enough power so that others don''t pester me. However, I was curious about Milena. She got out and started her own family. I admired her courage to stand up to all these geezers who were forcing their way of thinking on everyone. When my father stepped down, Milena lost her backing, and your grandparents were back with their demands to force Milena and all her children to return to the family. Milena was here fighting for her right to stay outside and I was impressed by her tenacity to keep you away from this world. I decided to step in and maintain that deal instead of my father. Part of that deal was for me to keep an eye on her, she knew too much about us to be left alone. While watching over Milena, I watched over her three daughters and I saw how special you are. Sophia is wise beyond her age. JoAnna is brilliant. She is a doctor, but I am sure that she would shine no matter what profession she chose, and you, Sarah, you are the brightest star in the sky. If I have a daughter, I would love to have one just like you."


    Vasily smiled with a smile that reached his eyes.


    After a few seconds of silence, Vasily continued: "Over time, I got attached to you girls. I attended your birthdays, graduations, recitals, and any other performances. You didn''t see me, but I was there. Sometimes I would miss an asion because I was on a mission or I had to deal with some crisis, but I made sure to send my men to record it for me to watchter. I was unable to stay away from you when I saw that someone has bad intentions¡­"


    Vasily started narrating various incidents when he interfered in their lives.


    "¡­ Sophia was in college when that scoundrel Mark Neumann approached her. He made it sound like they are hiding their rtionship because of their studies, but she didn''t know that he was seeing two other girls at the same time. One of them was Sophia''s ssmate! Mark was a no-good man, but he avoided being caught well, and Sophia trusted him blindly. In order to make it clear to Sophia who Mark really is, I hired an actress to pretend that they slept and that she got pregnant and¡­ you know the rest. Everything about that is in the folder <em>''04-2014-014''</em>. I don''t know if Sophia is watching this, but if she isn''t, I leave it up to you to decide if you will share that with Sophia¡­"


    Vasily gave a summary about each of the folders, including the incident when JoAnna was in her second year of college. The incident was about a boy bragging how he will put something in JoAnna''s drink to get her to rx enough so that she can go to his room¡­ of course, that boy never managed to get close to JoAnna, he was busy healing his multiple fractures.


    Vasily also spoke about JoAnna''s mentor, Dr. Gregory Light, (who stalked her from Seattle to Los Angeles), and how Vasily knew that he is after JoAnna, but Milena told Vasily to let the sisters handle him.


    "The three of you did beautifully; I was very proud. If you didn''t manage to get him, that man would not leave Los Angeles with Anna because I was watching him. I gave that Dr. Light a good <em>''greeting''</em> once he was in the custody of the Lebedev family¡­"


    Vasily didn''t approve of Jeff with JoAnna, mostly because Jeff is from the White family, which is tangled up with the Voronins, but Vasily acknowledged that Jeff showed his sincerity by pummeling Dr. Light and that he protected JoAnna more than once.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1866 - The Truth (3)

    Story by story, Sarah found out that Vasily kept her romantic pursuers at bay, many of whom Sarah never heard of because Vasily forced them to change their minds before they got a chance to approach Sarah in order to state their intentions.


    The more Vasily spoke, the more Aiden liked the man. Unintentionally, Vasily protected Sarah so that she is avable (and untouched) for Aiden.


    Inevitably, Vasily reached the topic of Aiden, and Aiden''s mood fell when he heard all the verbal bashing directed his way.


    "I didn''t like that White boy from the start..." Vasily''s face darkened and he said in a growl: "Aiden..."


    Vasily took in a sharp breath and continued talking angrily: "Other than his family''s shady dealings with the Voronins, that boy is the ficklest and the most lecherous creature on Earth! How can I allow my precious angel to get attached to that dastard? Sarah, I feared that he will ruin you just how he ruined numerous girls before you. You were pure and uncorrupted and he was... dirty!"


    Vasily snorted and continued: "When I got reports that the two of you are dating and that he managed to make his way into your family''s home, I sent the information on him to Edward. I counted on the fact that Edward loves you and that he will open your eyes and get you to see Aiden as the man-tramp he is, but Edward was too angry to think straight and the only thing he aplished was to alienate you... and you ended up moving to Fairfield WITH the womanizer!"


    Vasily rubbed his forehead forcibly.


    "And what could I do? Ste said that she does not want to interfere in your love life, Edward sulked because you rejected his advice and said that you will learn the hard way, but I could not let you be without protection, so I moved to the apartment across the hall. I didn''t have any n at that time, other than breaking Aiden''s legs if he dares to cheat on you or to hurt you in any way¡­"


    Sarah nced at Aiden and she saw him gaping at the screen in disbelief.


    Sarah paused the video and bit her lower lip, unsure what to say. It is obvious that Aiden didn''t like what Vasily said about him. Well, Sarah didn''t like it either, she does not like it when anyone talks badly about Aiden. However, that was at the beginning of their rtionship, before Aiden proved his sincerity. Sarah''s heart warmed and cracked at the same time when she heard that Vasily was worried Aiden will hurt her and that Vasily would break Aiden''s legs if he is cheating on Sarah.


    "At that time, I thought that my dad freaked out because someone from the Christmas party told him about us dating. But it seems that he read the report about your inglorious past.", Sarah said to Aiden. "That exins Edward''s insistence that I stay away from you."


    Aiden could not believe what he heard. That amount of verbal bashing was difficult to swallow. On top of that, Aiden thought Edward is an overprotective father, who is unwilling to ept that Sarah is old enough to have a boyfriend, and it turned out that her whole family was aware of his previous conquests and they thought that he is only interested in bedding Sarah and taking advantage of her.


    Edward, Ste, Vasily¡­ Who else knew from Sarah''s family? Owen, probably. No wonder everyone gave Aiden a hard time and dirty looks.


    This was an unexpected blow. It will take Aiden some time to ept this and be able to look at Edward and Ste in the eyes without showing how ashamed he is for what he did before meeting Sarah.


    Aiden cleared his throat awkwardly. "Let''s watch it further."


    Aiden wanted this to end and for Vasily to move on to the next topic, but unfortunately for Aiden, Vasily was not done with the current topic: Sarah''s rtionship with Aiden.


    "... I didn''t like that boy, nothing about him was good except for his fighting abilities. However, over time, I confirmed that he is supporting you and that he is staying away from other girls. I didn''t have full ess to you while you were at the University, because my men would stick out too much, but I confirmed that Aiden is doing his best to protect you. When I bumped into you in Las Vegas, I saw that you are happy and that the two of you have things inmon, and I decided to give him a chance, but still¡­ I was watching him."


    Vasily paused and his face darkened.


    "When I found out about the incident at JoAnna''s wedding, that Aiden was careless enough to get drugged and he hurt you, I was furious. Milena told me that it was not Aiden''s fault, but I didn''t agree with her. Those were his friends from high school, and he knew they are up to something; he was supposed to be cautious, to protect himself and you, but because of his mistake, you ended up suffering. My anger didn''t subside, and you got shot because of him. If my men were not nearby watching, you would bleed to death right there on that street. You almost died, Sarah."


    Vasily took in a deep breath and continued: "I am sorry that my men were unable to fix your arm, and when I found out that Aiden got you pregnant before marriage, I was livid. I wanted to kill him right there. He was in my hands; one word and he would be dead. But I couldn''t do that to you, so I told my men to remove bullets and to patch him up."


    Vasily exhaled and half-smiled. "You must wonder how Aiden ended up in aa. Well, I wonder that as well. I told my men to find a way to send a warning, something for Aiden to know that I can end him anytime I want if he does not straighten up his act. How many times will he hurt you and put your life in danger? My men were supposed to give me a list of options to choose from, but the next time they called, it was a report that they followed my orders, sent you back, and that Aiden was in aa induced by an experimental drug we don''t have an antidote for. I suspect that Ivan was behind the order, but I don''t have the proof. Ivan or not, it was done by my men, and I take responsibility. The doctor who administered the drug is gone. He is the only one from that staff unounted for¡­"


    Vasily smiled. "I was relieved that Aiden managed to pull through. I''m pleased that he did the right thing, and you are married. Your spark is back, and you are happy, and I am d that I didn''t need to break his legs. However, I am still watching him. If he hurts you again, I don''t know if I can hold back. God only knows how many things you forgave that boy. Your heart must be made of gold."


    Vasily looked at the side, making sure that he addressed everything from his list that he kept outside of the view of the camera before he looked back at Sarah and Aiden. "I said at the beginning that this will be a short video, well¡­ I lied. I also said that I will work on improving our rtionship with a goal to tell you all this in person¡­ I hope that onees true. To be honest, I never thought that you wille to the Lebedev family, knowing how you were oblivious about it and that Milena sheltered you from all this. When you showed up with your sisters and challenged Elder Niki''s position, it was the first time you got closer to me and I was ecstatic because I finally got a chance to interact with you face-to-face. Now that you are here, leading the family, I''m giving you my full support openly, without the need to hide in the shadows. Let''s remove all the pesky people who see the Lebedev family as a way to gain power, and transform this into what it should have always been: a family. I would love it if we could sit over a cup of tea and chat about things."


    Vasily paused with a dreamy expression like he is imagining something very pleasant.


    A few secondster, he snapped back to reality and spoke seriously: "Sarah, I don''t expect you to thank me, but I hope that you will not hate me for meddling into your lives. Please, understand that even though you didn''t notice my presence, I am watching you from the day you were born, and you and your two sisters are, for me, the closest as a family. I think of you as my own daughters, and I will do anything in my power to protect you¡­ even if that means destroying the Lebedev organization and myself in the process."


    Vasily smiled. "Well, that''s it. I''m going now to see what Sophia and JoAnna are up to. You are in that base of the Voronin family and it''s driving me nuts but then¡­ you are the one who always gave me the most headaches and also brought me the most joy. I am proud of you."


    The video ended and Sarah stared at the nk screen.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1867 - The Truth (4)

    Sarah was wrapping her head around all the information that came her way during the video that Vasily prepared for her.


    Vasily''s words echoed in her mind, one by one altering the mosaic-like image Sarah had of him, making his features sharper and clearer, despite the tears that clouded her vision.


    Somehow, she knew that they don''t need to check those folders in order to confirm that Vasily''s words were truthful.


    It was all in his gazeced with longing, and his voice filled with pride and concern, and the warmth of his smile that reached his eyes¡­ it all hit straight into her heart and she cursed herself for not seeing it earlier.


    Why was she so set on the thought that Vasily is out to get her? How is it possible that she never considered that he has good intentions? Everything he did, she interpreted as malicious¡­ and she was wrong about every single thing.


    She pushed him away and hurt him over and over again, yet he still smiled and waited patiently for her to see the truth, and now¡­ it''s toote.


    <em>''For someone who ims to do the right thing, I messed up big time¡­''</em>, Sarah scolded herself.


    She closed her eyes as hot tears rolled down her cheeks faster, reflecting the amount of her sorrow infested with regret and she knew that it will not get better anytime soon because this mistake is unfixable.


    Sarah wished for a second chance, a minute with Vasily would suffice¡­ only to tell him that she was blind and wrong, and that she is sorry. And if she has more time, she would tell him that she appreciates him watching over her and that the birthday cake he made for her was delicious. And if by some miracle he returns into their lives, she would promise never to exclude him from any gathering¡­ he would be invited to each and every one of them.


    Sarah wished and cried and cursed herself while her heart ached because she knew that her wishes will note true. She never wronged anyone so badly. She saw Vasily as a viin, yet he cared for her so deeply that he stepped in to protect her when her own parents said that she should learn from her mistakes.


    Aiden was not happy that Vasily bashed him so much, but Aiden can''t me Vasily who was protecting Sarah, and actually, everything Vasily said was the truth. Aiden''s romantic past was horrible, and Sarah ended up hurt because of Aiden repeatedly, so all those harsh words were true, no matter how difficult it was to hear them. The only shocker in this whole thing is that instead of a viin, Vasily was a caring Uncle.


    Aiden looked at Sarah and pressed his lips into a line. She is not moving, and he can''t read what is going on in her mind. Did she shut down mentally?


    "Love?", Aiden called.


    Sarah blinked a few times at the sound of Aiden''s voice that pulled her out of her thoughts.


    "I misunderstood himpletely.", Sarah said in a whisper. "There is no way to fix this, but at least I can make sure that no one else thinks of him in a bad way. Call Anna and Sophia here, please. I want to talk to them."


    Aiden released the breath he was holding, happy that Sarah spoke.


    He leaned closer and kissed her temple. "I will call them right away, and I will talk to Jeff and Felix separately, so that you can have privacy with your sisters."


    Sarah didn''t move as she listened to Aiden''s footsteps and tears continued rolling down her cheeks silently. She cried a lot for Vasily, and no amount of tears seemed to be able to wash away regrets that weighed on her heart.


    A few minutester, JoAnna and Sophia entered the room. Kitty squeezed in-between them before they closed the door.


    Kitty was missing her mommy and she felt that Sarah is in distress. Kitty would not take a <em>''no''</em> for an answer as sheid next to Sarah and ced her head on Sarah''sp, silently giving Sarah her support.


    Aiden left three sisters (and Kitty) to talk.


    He knew that they will talk about Vasily and sort out things, and Aiden felt that he needs to set a few things straight as well. It will be part of his thanks to Vasily for protecting Sarah for all those years and for staying behind so that they can continue moving.


    Aiden called Jeff and Felix and the three of them went to the study.


    Aiden told them about the video. He skipped the part where Vasily verbally bashed him, but Aiden shared the rest which focused on Vasily watching over three sisters and protecting them in his own way.


    "Are you sure that Vasily didn''t make up those stories?", Jeff asked Aiden.


    Aiden shrugged. "Every story he told is supported by evidence. Sure, he might have fabricated it, but he knew that we will check it and it would make his efforts pointless. He knew that Hong is a Voronin before we did. And he also knew many other things, yet he kept them for himself. He wanted Sophia, Anna, and Sarah to like him. He didn''t ask for anything in return, only to be epted and even for that, he was ready to wait. If he came out with this information in any other circumstances, I would doubt if he has any ulterior motives, but like this¡­ We all misjudged him."


    Jeff nodded faintly. "It''s toote for apologies now."


    "I am sure that Sophia feels horrible.", Felix said. "She med Vasily for many things and now¡­ It will take time to grieve his death and all the regretsbined."


    "It will be the same with all three of them.", Jeff said and pinched the roof of his nose. "I can''t believe that Vasily knew about the Voronins in our organization and I didn''t. What else are our parents hiding from us? Do we have any of our people among the Voronins? Or was this a rtionship where they get to use us without us getting anything in return? Dad was telling me about the White family, but he forgot to mention details about the Voronins. I thought that maybe, just maybe, he didn''t know and that Voronins infiltrated our ranks on their own¡­ but now I realize that everyone knew except for me. What kind of the Master I am if I have no idea what is going on in my own house?"


    "How is Sarah holding on?", Felix asked Aiden, ignoring Jeff''s fuming about nor, Oscar, and the Voronins.


    "She is better than I expected, considering the circumstances. I am d that Anna and Sophia are with her. Once they cry it out, they will be looking for blood."


    Felix nodded in agreement with Aiden''s words. "I will go and get more drones ready. We will need them in order to avoid sacrifices."


    Felix called Nico and Beck to join him in his undergroundb.


    Thanks to Eve getting ess to the data from the Voronin family, Felix figured out the technicalities on how to get drones to fully ignore signal-jammers from the main base of the Voronin family, and it does not take a lot of time to modify them, but it''s a manual work that needs to be done one-by-one.


    When the kids heard what is going on, they joined in theb. Everyone wanted to keep busy. They were suffocated by the heavy atmosphere that lingered in the air.


    Michael, Oni, and Noah brought with them hundreds of drones, and the undergroundb was buzzing from activity.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1868 - Regrets And Plans (1)

    In the master bedroom¡­


    Sophia, JoAnna, and Sarah hugged each other and cried as they watched the video.


    They shared their grief,forted each other, and scolded themselves for treating Vasily unfairly.


    Sarah wiped her tears away and scratched Kitty''s head while listening to her sisters.


    "I wish to get a chance to tell him that I''m sorry¡­", JoAnna said and turned to Sarah. "I remember his expression when he figured out that you are pregnant. I assumed that he was pleased how he found something he can use against you and I treated him like he is about to harm you. I misunderstood him on so many levels. Howe I didn''t see that he was happy about your pregnancy? I am such a failure¡­"


    Sarah exhaled a shaky breath. "In a way, it''s a good thing you did that, Anna. That showed him something is off and that we are not only unreasonable but that there is a misunderstanding. Because you were so protective of me, he recorded this video and without it, we would still hate him while the only thing he did was take care of us."


    "For three women who im to do things for the sake of our families¡­ we failed.", Sophia said. "Mom told us many times that Vasily would not harm us, yet we didn''t listen. And the worst part is that Vasily will not hear our apologies."


    "Even the dogs liked him, and they say that dogs are a good judge of character¡­", JoAnna said in a whisper.


    "Unfortunately, he can''t hear us. It''s toote.", Sarah said. "But that does not mean that we should not do anything."


    "What do you have on your mind?", Sophia asked.


    Sarah looked at JoAnna and Sophia and shared her thoughts: "Vasily hated Voronins and he died in their base to protect us. I want Voronins eradicated, it is what Vasily would want. He also mentioned straightening up the Lebedev family and removing the power-hungry individuals. We should do that."


    Sarah saw that JoAnna and Sophia nodded in agreement before adding: "And¡­ I want to give him a proper burial."


    "A proper burial?", Sophia asked Sarah. "How can it be proper without a body?"


    "We will retrieve his body from that wretched ce.", Sarah said.


    JoAnna agreed with Sarah, but¡­ "I hope this is not another undercover nonsense."


    Sarah would not call it nonsense. It was a failure in the end, however, it served for them to uncover useful information and Eve now has ess to thework of the Voronin family. Thanks to that, they got valuable data that was shared with their allies. However, Sarah does not want to bring that up because the price was Vasily''s life, and there is no way she will put anyone in danger like that again.


    "This time, we are going through the front door.", Sarah announced.


    JoAnna and Sophia approved. With the people, technology, and allies they have avable, there is no need to y games.


    "We shoulde up with a n as soon as possible.", Sophia advised. "Voronins are now in dismay because of the explosion and all the casualties. We can take advantage of that."


    Sarah agreed with attacking Voronins without the dy. She wanted to torture Ivan, but that can wait. He is not going anywhere. However, there is one thing¡­ "I want to talk to Ivan. Vasily was unable to figure out how Aiden ended upatose, but with the truth serum, we can find out."


    "You doubt Vasily?", JoAnna asked Sarah.


    "No. I believe that whatever Vasily said was true. But I need closure. I want to know if Ivan was behind it, and if he was, I want to know why. If he wanted Aiden dead, he could have done that right there and use as a coverup something likeplications after the surgery. Why did he bother with injecting him with something experimental? It does not make sense. Also, if Ivan was selling information to the Voronins, he might know if anyone else is a spy. There is no point in us nning a sneak attack if Voronins have their eyes and ears in the same room."


    "OK. That will not take long.", Sophiamented. "I suggest that we meet with our parents. There are things that are lingering in the air and I believe that it''s time not to have secrets anymore."


    JoAnna agreed. "They knew that Vasily was watching over us, yet they didn''t say anything until we found about it identally, and even then, they didn''t exin. If they did¡­" JoAnna sighed.


    "Additionally, I want to know what role nor and Oscar have in all this.", Sarah said.


    JoAnna''s eyes widened. "Eh? You think they are part of this?"


    "I would be surprised if they are not.", Sophia responded before Sarah could. "If Vasily knew who Aiden and Jeff are, and that Whites are involved with Voronins, I believe that nor and Oscar should know about our connection with the Lebedevs."


    JoAnna rubbed her temples. "Why does this sound like everyone knows everything, yet we are stuck in the middle of it and blind."


    Sophia patted JoAnna''s shoulder. "Don''t give yourself a hard time over this. You won''t find things if you don''t know what you are looking for. We need to start moving because time is ticking away. Let''s talk to our parents and then we need to summon a few people and start nning our counterattack. Time is of the essence."


    The three of them decided to focus their energy on their tasks at hand. They have a lot of tears for Vasily, but they will keep them forter.


    Sophia, JoAnna, and Sarah went to the bathroom, washed their faces, and headed to the living room with Kitty trailing behind them.


    ¡­


    Ten minutester, in the study¡­


    Sophia, JoAnna, Sarah, Felix, Jeff, and Aiden are facing Ste, Edward, and Owen (who insisted to join in this Hill-White-Martin family-meeting).


    Sarah told Ste, Edward, and Owen that Vasily left to her a USB memory stick with a message about his involvement in their lives and evidence to support his ims. Sarah didn''t go into many details, but she made it clear that all three sisters are upset that Vasily was so involved in their lives, yet they were oblivious about it.


    Ste confirmed that one of Vasily''s tasks was to watch them and that is why he got North America as his territory. It was more convenient.


    "Our whole lives we are unknowing participants of some reality show.", Sophia spoke to her parents while struggling to control her anger mixed with disappointment. "People were watching us and making decisions for us, impacting our lives, yet we thought that we are normal."


    "You are normal.", Ste said and added: "With an unusual background, but normal. I did my best not to interfere and to protect you from everything."


    JoAnna snorted. "Don''t you think how that was one more decision made for us without our approval? Everyone was protecting us from something, creating bubble after bubble around us. Maybe you call it protection, I call it lies."


    Ste exhaled in defeat. She didn''t know how to answer this. Maybe if they grew up in the Lebedev family, they would understand how restrictive and controlling that environment is, and how all protection JoAnna calls lies was worth it because thanks to that they managed to date whom they wanted, and to attend schools they wanted, to have friends, and to make many other decisions for themselves.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1869 - Regrets And Plans (2)

    Sarah had one question for Edward: "On the Christmas when Aiden was at our home and you were against me dating him. It was because of the information Vasily gave you, right?"


    Edward responded with a small nod and Aiden lowered his head in shame. Sarah''s question reminded him that Edward knows about his past.


    Sarah was focused on her father and she didn''t notice Aiden''s emotional struggle.


    "Why didn''t you tell me the truth?", Sarah asked Edward.


    Edward''s eyes darted toward Aiden before returning to Sarah. "Would you believe it? At that time, you were impulsive and unwilling to listen to reason. If by some miracle you listened, you would ask me how I know about it. What was I supposed to say? That I did a background check on your boyfriend? Oh, by the way, I didn''t know he was your boyfriend because you didn''t tell me; so technically, it would be me doing a background check on your ssmate. Or would it be more believable if I said that your invisible Uncle did it?"


    "When you say it that way, it sounds moreplicated than it is.", Sophia said. "You kept tabs on our lives. Was there anything we did that you DIDN''T know about?"


    "We did that only to keep you safe.", Ste responded. "If something was not rted to the Lebedev family, we stayed on the side."


    JoAnna narrowed her eyes at her parents. "But you still knew everything. How else would you know if it''s rted to Lebedevs or not?"


    "Yes, we knew." Ste admitted. "However, we didn''t want to interfere no matter how difficult it was because you needed to face your challenges on your own so that you can learn and grow from them. By knowing about it, we kept you safe, and by not interfering we gave you freedom. It was the only way."


    Sophia narrowed her eyes at Ste. "We thought that only Vasily kept tabs on our lives, but based on your choice of words, it seems that you were an active participant."


    Ste puffed her cheeks. "What do you want me to say? Do you really expect me to leave everything to Vasily and hope that others will not try to pry into your lives? The fact that he was watching you, attracted attention of many."


    Sophia frowned. "Who are those, many?"


    Ste shrugged. "There was Vasily, and other Elders. And me and your father had to watch over you as well so that someone else doesn''t take advantage if you are exposed. Over the years, we caught a few more people from different organizations, but thanks to us watching you, we saw them and eliminated the threat."


    JoAnna thought that the room is spinning. "Please, stop talking like everything was done for our benefit!"


    Ste was losing her patience. "You need to ept that it was either that, or youing to live with Lebedevs in this pretty prison where you can''t decide anything for yourself, or maybe you would end up dead."


    Ste saw that JoAnna''s fighting spirit subsided and she exhaled in relief before saying: "Your father was unable to read the reports calmly when you reached your teens and boys started showing up, so he stopped reading and told me to let him know if anything looks dangerous. However, Vasily meddled more than necessary. His role was to watch over me, and to make sure that none of the enemies approaches you so that you can''t be used to get to me, but he overstepped his watching duty."


    JoAnna gestured toward Ste, Edward, and Owen. "At least we knew about the three of you. Why you didn''t tell us about Vasily and the Lebedevs?"


    "You know why.", Ste responded. "I wanted to keep you away from Lebedevs. If you were aware of them, you would see Vasily and many others who were involved. You would be curious and start asking questions, and once you cross that line you can''t undo it. This world sucks you in and there is no turning back."


    "How far does this go?", Jeff asked, making everyone look at him.


    "How far?", Edward repeated because he didn''t understand.


    "Vasily knew that we are from the White family and that the Voronins are involved.", Jeff rified. "What are the odds that Aiden and I would met Anna and Sarah as kids? Based on the video, it seems that Aiden and Sarah met identally, but was me meeting Anna idental? And what are the odds that our grandparents are neighbors?"


    JoAnna stared at Jeff. "Are you saying that they nned for us to meet?"


    Jeff shrugged, indicating that anything is possible. "Even before Aiden went to that camp to train, White family had connections to Voronins, and Ste was a Lebedev."


    Everyone looked at Ste, waiting for her to answer.


    Ste nced at Edward before responding. "I don''t know. You will need to check with your grandparents. If your grandparents matchmake you, we were not aware of it."


    Sarah frowned and looked at Aiden. "At the University, you were looking for me. Was it only because of myputer skills?"


    Aiden understood that Sarah suspects she was his target because she is a Lebedev. He panicked. "Love, you know that I found you because of the job, but before I knew it I fell for you. It had nothing to do with your background¡­ to what I was unaware of."


    Sarah smiled at his adorable insecurity and gave his hand a gentle squeeze to tell him that it''s OK. "I don''t suspect you. But someone told you to find me, right?"


    Aiden looked at Jeff and Jeff understood that the ball is in court. "Uhm¡­ It was Oscar who told me about Sarah. At that time Aiden had a lot of work, and I probably discussed that with Oscar. I''m not sure how we reached that point, but I remember Oscar telling me that a good candidate exists at the Te University and that Aiden can check her out since he was a student there."


    Owen decided to share his thoughts on this topic: "There is a chance that Oscar wanted to reach out to Sarah because she is a Lebedev, and the falling in love part was not nned."


    "My parents never objected to me being with Sarah.", Aiden said.


    "Quite the opposite!", Owen eximed. "Sarah was a model student, and whoever looked a bit deeper could find evidence that she knows how to fight and that herputer skills, as well as skills with electronics, are enviable. Why would they object if you can seduce such a woman? Being a Lebedev means a lot of backing, a union through marriage. And even if you failed, by getting her to work with you, you got her inside your circle where Voronins are. In case Sarah does not cooperate, they can eliminate her and she would not see iting. Didn''t you have a Voronin or two inside your own team, and one of them went crazy and ended up shooting at you?"


    Aiden hugged Sarah as if he is afraid that she will leave him or disappear.


    "Even if that is true, I didn''t know¡­", Aiden said softly to Sarah with anxiety in his eyes.


    Sarah gave him aforting smile. "If there is one person in the world I trust unconditionally, that is you."


    Aiden closed his eyes and tightened his hold on Sarah. To him, it does not matter how they met, the only thing important is that they are together, and he has no intention of letting go. And Sarah feels the same.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1870 - Regrets And Plans (3)

    Jeff remembered how Oscar and nor never objected to his union with JoAnna, and they supported him in breaking up the agreement with Isabe. Was it because they approved of his choice? Or because they saw his union with JoAnna as a way to increase their power further?


    Jeff looked at Ste and Edward while confirming to himself how Whites and Hills have a lot inmon, and that includes maniptive parents. Maybe they did it with different goals, but in the end, both sets of parents lied to their kids and kept them in the dark while covertly guiding them in the direction of their choice.


    Jeff held JoAnna''s hand in his. "I hope that you know how under all these lies and schemes, my love for you is rock-solid. I approached you because I fell in love with you, and I still love you."


    JoAnna smiled and pecked his lips before melting into his embrace.


    Aiden saw that Jeff is troubled and he felt guilty that so far Jeff dealt with the Voronins in the White family on his own. "When we sort out the mess here, let''s talk with our parents together."


    Jeff looked at Aiden and nodded in agreement. He liked that Aiden volunteered his support.


    Felix listened to this exchange and pulled Sophia to lean on him. He was happy that he is not part of this drama. It seems that his crazy-possessive-narcissistic mother is the least of their problems when looking at the extended family.


    "What do you mean, sort out the mess?", Ste asked Aiden with panic in her voice. Didn''t they just deal with the mess and it''s over?


    "We are going after Voronins.", Sarah responded.


    Ste''s anxiety swelled. "Now? Why don''t you wait? You are pregnant. How about we leave whatever you want to do for after the baby is born?"


    Ste looked at Aiden. "You understand that Sarah''s safety shoulde first, right? You are safe here."


    "Don''t talk to Aiden like he is the weak link.", Sophia said before Aiden could respond to Ste. "We are all aware that the schemes don''t stop with Lebedevs or Voronins. Each of us is a target because we don''t know when one of your enemies will decide to use us as leverage against you. The around us isplicated and neither of us is willing to stay in it a minute longer. By taking down the Voronins, we will reduce the threat and the sooner we start, the sooner we will finish. Now Sarah is pregnant, and tomorrow it might be Anna or me. It''s never a good time to go to war, but it''s not like we have a choice."


    Felix shot a side-nce at Sophia when he heard her mention the possibility of being pregnant in the future. She told him after Valentin was born that there will be no more babies for them, but now¡­ maybe that changed. Oh, he would love to impregnate her again! His biggest pride is to see Sophia with a big belly waddling through the house, because he did that! The sound of children''s giggles fills their house and his heart as well, and he will do anything in his power to protect that. Even if that means going to war.


    Ste felt that the room was spinning. She thought that Sarah is the reckless one, but now she saw that Sophia and JoAnna are supportive of Sarah''s craziness. This was too much. Ste wanted a vacation, to disconnect from everything... but it was impossible because they had a lot on their tes to deal with.


    "What will you do with Vasily''s resources?", Ste asked Sarah.


    Sarah was surprised by this change of topic. "What?"


    "Gavril was interested in Vasily''s resources. With Vasily gone, North America is without an Elder to look after it.", Ste exined.


    Sarah frowned. "Vasily''s body didn''t cool off, yet vultures are gathering. Who else is interested?"


    "Everyone.", Owen responded. "Vasily set up his troops to work independently. It was easy to manage, especially due to his brutal reputation which fended off anypetition before they got any ideas of reaching where they shouldn''t."


    Sarah felt a headacheing. She didn''t want to deal with this right away, but she remembered that Vasily wanted to clean up the Lebedevs and it seems that this is a perfect opportunity to see who cares about people and who is in it only for the money.


    "I will talk to Konstantin about this.", Sarah said.


    If anyone cares about the family, that is Konstantin. He proved it by staying as Sarah''s proxy, lowering himself obediently without asking for anything in return, only so that the family does not plunge into chaos.


    "We should not dy attacking Voronins.", Sophia advised.


    Sarah agreed but¡­ "We can''t attack others efficiently if we have discord in our own house. We will be forced to watch our backs and risk someone betraying us again."


    Sophia and JoAnna agreed with this.


    Sarah turned to Aiden. "Love, I want you to meet with Hong and Zack ande up with ideas what might work for dealing with Voronins. Ideally, we will empty their warehouses, cut them off from the rest of the world, and shut them down as a threat permanently. Igor can also help you because he has firsthand experience. Until today, I hoped to take them down by minimizing violence but now that we reached this point, anything goes. The only person who can minimize bloodshed is Hong, if he agrees to take his rightful position. I know that we discussed you going for the title of an Elder, but if Hong does not take down Simeon, I don''t want you to take that risk. When I''m done with Konstantin and the Elders, I will join you."


    Aiden confirmed that he will handle nning for dealing with the Voronins. He was d that Sarah delegated to him this duty, because he knows how she prefers to be involved in everything.


    Felix went back to theb to continue working on drones, and Jeff said that he will join Aiden in the nning session.


    JoAnna and Sophia confirmed that they will apany Sarah to meet with Konstantin.


    "Set up a meeting with Konstantin in half an hour and ask him to summon all the Elderster today. I will talk to Ivan first.", Sarah told her sisters.


    "What about us?", Ste asked.


    Sarah shrugged. "At this point, we have two things to deal with. One is the stabilization of Lebedevs and the other one is the annihtion of Voronins. You know best where you can contribute."


    When sisters walked out with their husbands, Ste asked: "What will we do?"


    Edward chuckled. "So far, they didn''t let us do anything and youined. Now that you have a choice, you don''t know which one to choose."


    Ste shrugged. Well, Edward is right but¡­ "We can contribute to both. I want your opinion on where we can help more."


    "I will help them with Lebedevs.", Owen announced. "After all, I know the Elders and I can provide valuable insights."


    "I will look at the data from the Voronin base and see if that can help them with nning the attack.", Edward said.


    Ste exhaled. "When you put it that way, I bring more value in supporting Sarah and Konstantin than to n an attack¡­"


    ---

 Chapter 1871 - Ivans Truth (1)

    Ivan''s eyes widened in shock when he saw Sarah enter the room he was imprisoned in.


    "You look surprised to see me.", Sarah said to Ivan who was sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Sarah approached Ivan and injected him with the truth serum before she took a seat on the chair and faced him.


    She tilted her head and observed faint bruises and cuts on exposed parts of Ivan''s body which healed well thanks to the medicinal cream of the Lebedev family. Without that cream, Ivan''s appearance would be horrid and JoAnna stitched up a few spots on his body as well.


    It''s not that JoAnna was merciful, but she knew that Ivan will be tortured for acting against Sarah and it would be a pity for him to die due to blood loss or infection before Sarah gets a chance to deal with him, so JoAnna ensured that Ivan gets appropriate medical treatment and that the room he stays in is rtivelyfortable with a bed, table and a chair for him to sleep and eat.


    "Did you hope that Voronins will torture me? Kill me?", Sarah asked. "Well, they didn''t. Here I am. Unharmed and pissed as hell."


    Ivan swallowed hard when he saw Sarah''s murderous re full of madness directed at him. "Kill me."


    The moment Sarah made her appearance, Ivan knew that there is no way he wille out of that ce alive, and his only hope is to have a quick death. Vasily might beat him up as a lesson, but Sarah is not so forgiving.


    Ivan knows about Sarah because he is tracking her (with Vasily), and he noticed that over time, her bloodlust was increasing as her capacity of forgiveness was reducing.


    In this aspect, she was worse than Vasily who had a reputation of a merciless man. Ivan warned Vasily more than once that Sarah is losing control, but Vasily weed those changes, saying that forgiving enemies is a weakness. Little did Ivan know that he will be facing Sarah as an enemy so soon.


    <em>''Where is Vasily?''</em>, Ivan wondered. <em>''It seems that he abandoned me so that his favorite niece can have her dose of violence for the day¡­''</em>


    Sarah clicked her tongue. "You want to die? Not so fast. I have a few questions for you, and then I will decide how you die. Where is your loyalty, Ivan? Do you have any?"


    "My loyalty is to the Lebedev family.", Ivan responded right away.


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up. "Really? You are not loyal to me and I have the blood of Lebedevs coursing through my veins."


    Ivan sneered, revealing the fact that he is missing a few teeth. "You are not a Lebedev. You grew up sheltered, bathed in ignorance."


    "You hate me.", Sarah voiced her observation.


    "Yes. I hate you because you don''t deserve the attention that others give you."


    "Are you talking about Vasily?"


    Ivan couldn''t deny it even if he wanted to because the truth serum was doing its magic. "Vasily looks at you like you are some miraculous chosen child. But in time, I am confident that he will see the truth. You are nothing more than a pampered willful princess who is not worth a squat."


    Sarah shook her head and lowered her gaze to hideplex emotions that swirled in her eyes. "He won''t."


    Ivan was irked by Sarah''s statement. Surely, Vasily will see the truth. Vasily is one of the smartest and the most decisive men Ivan ever saw, that is why Ivan decided to follow him. Vasily''s only weakness were three Hill sisters, especially Sarah. Maybe Vasily refuses to acknowledge that, but he will see the truth sooner orter.


    "Vasily will see you for who you are because¡­"


    "Vasily is dead.", Sarah cut off Ivan.


    Ivan''s eyes shed in outrage. "You are lying."


    Sarah got her phone and yed for Ivan to see thest two minutes of Vasily''s life, which ended with Vasily lying on the street in the pool of his own blood.


    "This is fake.", Ivan said when he peeled his eyes away from the frozen image on the phone.


    "What do I gain by lying to you about Vasily being dead? How much I know, he brought you here personally. If he is around he woulde to see you. Vasily is not known for his patience. You know well that he loved me like his own daughter, and he would not allow me toe here on my own and dirty my hands with you. Or do you have some other exnation as to why he didn''te so far?"


    Ivan was torn. Should he believe Sarah? How can a man powerful like Vasily die so easily? Unless¡­ he sacrificed himself in order to save Sarah. It was just like Ivan feared, Vasily found his death because of his only weakness.


    Ivan''s face contorted in anger. "This is because of you!"


    "No," Sarah denied it tly even though she felt that Ivan was right. "This is because of you. You went to the Voronins. You betrayed me. By betraying the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family, you betrayed the family you im to be loyal to. Vasily came to rescue me from the Voronins in order to make up for your mistake and he ended up dead. If you didn''t tell Voronins who I am, they would not capture me and there would be no need for a rescue mission and Vasily would not put a bullet in his head in order to avoid torture!", Sarah ended with a shout.


    Ivan lowered his head and trembled from anger that mixed with anguish. He would strangle Sarah or hit her, but even though his bruises healed, his bones and muscles ached, and he was barely able to move.


    "Vasily was the greatest man I ever met.", Ivan said in a shaky voice.


    "And yet you betrayed him.", Sarah said sarcastically.


    Ivan red at Sarah and if a look could kill, she would be sliced into a million pieces.


    "I wanted you out of the way¡­", Ivan said bitterly. "But I could not do anything directly because of Vasily. He would skin me alive if I jeopardized you in the slightest."


    "Is that why you went to Voronins? You were too scared to act on your own, so you decided to get someone else to do the dirty work for you? The Voronins would kill me, and Vasily already hated them so a bit more hate wouldn''t matter. Right?"


    "Correct. I nned it perfectly by leaving in the night and returning before he needed me. I turned off my phone so that I can''t be tracked. I have no idea how he found out. I saw that in the morning he called me, but when I asked him about it he said that it was nothing."


    Sarah was furious. She knows that Ivan must say the truth due to the truth serum, but hearing him say how he wanted her dead and his only regret was that Vasily found out about it, was painful to hear. Other than exchanging a few pleasantries with Ivan, she does not remember interacting with him. What did she do to deserve so much hatred?


    ---

 Chapter 1872 - Ivans Truth (2)

    "Did you consider the option that they will torture me, and I will tell them everything about the Lebedevs?", Sarah asked Ivan angrily.


    Ivan snorted. "What do you know? Names of the Elders? Location of our main base? They know that already. You joined a month ago, and you didn''t focus on the Lebedev family at all. You have no idea where our training facilities are, or where we keep our merchandise, or what business we are involved with. You are clueless about our allies, transportation routes, which government officials are under our control¡­ There is nothing you could tell them that would be damaging to the Lebedev family. They would take your ignorance as your defiance and you would end up dead and things would go back to normal."


    Sarah couldn''t deny her ignorance. Since she entered the Lebedev family, her focus was on getting Aiden back and then they started this infiltration mission into the Voronin family, leaving anything rted to the Lebedevs to Konstantin, JoAnna, Sophia, and other Elders. However, she has Eve who can find for Sarah any information, but Ivan does not know that, and Sarah will keep it that way.


    Sarah decided to focus on a few points behind hering to talk to Ivan. She does not have much time to chat randomly.


    "Do you know if anyone else from the Lebedev family sold information to Voronins?"


    Ivan looked at Sarah like she asked something silly. "With the right motivation, people will talk."


    "Your motivation was to get me out of the way.", Sarah concluded, and Ivan nodded in response.


    Sarah puffed her cheeks. This means that anyone can sell information, however, the fact that Ivan didn''t mention any names, tells her that he does not know anyone specifically.


    She thought of trying a different approach.


    "Is there anyone who would never do business with the Voronins?"


    "Vasily was the only one who avoided Voronins at any cost.", Ivan responded.


    "Did Elders and others who have ess to sensitive information trade it with other organizations?", Sarah continued probing.


    "You talk like the world is ck and white.", Ivan said mockingly. "If Vasily is here, he would tell you that the world is made out of shades of grays, and when two organizations have goals which align, they will coborate. If you always refuse to yield, eventually you will umte enough enemies that can take you down."


    "Vasily refused to yield to Voronins.", Sarah reminded Ivan of his words from a minute ago.


    Ivan''s eyes shed in pride. "Vasily was always special, above all others. He knew how to stand tall and attack the right spots before enemies managed to force him into a position to defend. You don''t have that, and you never will."


    Sarah decided to move on to the next topic.


    "Three years ago, when Aiden and I were in your custody after getting shot. Did you authorize for Aiden to be injected with medication to put him in aa?"


    "Yes.", Ivan responded without hesitation.


    Sarah swallowed hard. "Did Vasily know about it?"


    "No."


    Sarah was relieved and saddened at the same time and for the thousandth time that day, she cursed herself for her prejudice against Vasily.


    She took in a deep breath to calm down her emotions before asking:"Why did you act behind his back?"


    "Vasily was feeding his idea that you are perfect to be the Grand Elder. He spoke about your achievements and the kids in your house while spouting some nonsense about loyalty, and no matter what I said, he wouldn''t listen.", Ivan exhaled in frustration. "Vasily was always making smart decisions, except when it came to you. It got much worse after he saw your fight with Aiden in the back of the LA Medical Center. He made up his mind to step out of the shadows and get close to you, and I was aware of how the only way to prevent that from happening is to make you hate the Lebedevs. I knew that just how you are Vasily''s weakness, Aiden is yours and I made a call."


    "If you wanted to hurt me through Aiden, why didn''t you kill him? Why put him in aa?", Sarah asked.


    Ivan red at Sarah. "Killing him is one sharp pain for you, and I needed to ensure it goes deep enough. With every day that Aiden was in aa, your hatred toward Vasily and the Lebedev family grew. Just as I suspected, Milena went into a rage and destroyed a number of facilities that belonged to Vasily, sending a clear message that he needs to stay away. After that, Vasily decided to hold back on getting close to you."


    Sarah was shocked. Ivan plotted behind Vasily''s back to harm Aiden only to keep Sarah and Vasily from getting close? What else did Ivan do? Sarah was not sure she wants to know.


    "You hate me so much?"


    Ivan spat on the ground, a few inches away from Sarah''s left foot. "I can''t find words strong enough to describe how much I hate you. You don''t deserve your position. You don''t deserve to be here."


    "I see. If I am not worthy to be the Grand Elder, who is?"


    "Vasily.", Ivan responded.


    "He was never interested in that position."


    "Because he cared more about you! But without you in the picture, it was only a matter of time before he took over."


    Sarah observed Ivan''s unreasonable hate and voiced her thoughts: "You are jealous of me."


    "Vasily was obsessed with you. Everything was about you and no one else existed. I was by his side for two decades, doing whatever he asked, and I epted punishment whenever I messed up, but you¡­ in Vasily''s eyes, you were perfect."


    Sarah had nothing else to ask. She stood up to walk away.


    Sarah paused at the door when she heard Ivan ask: "Is Vasily really gone?"


    Sarah exhaled. "Yeah, he is."


    She didn''t give him a chance to ask anything else, as she walked out without looking back.


    Ivan stared at the closed door for some time before curling up on the bed and dissolving into sobs.


    Sarah stood in the hallway and took deep breaths while fighting to calm down the storm of emotions that raged inside her.


    She was dejected that Ivan''s hatred for her ended up hurting Aiden, and sad that Ivan confirmed how Vasily thought highly of her, and her heart ached at the fact that she will not get a chance to fix the huge mistake of pushing Vasily away repeatedly.


    Sarah remembered Ivan''s words about how Vasily wanted her to be the Grand Elder because of her achievements and kids, and it confirmed that Vasily craved for a ce where he would be epted¡­ a ce he would call home. And she denied it to him.


    "Sarah?"


    JoAnna''s voice reached Sarah through the fog of her thoughts.


    "What happened?", JoAnna asked.


    "I spoke to Ivan and confirmed that he hates me. That was the reason why he put Aiden in aa three years ago. Ivan wanted me to suffer and hate Lebedevs so that I don''te here and don''t get close to Vasily. And since I arrived here, Ivan was looking for a way to get rid of me. Getting Voronins to kill me was his way of removing Vasily''s weakness."


    JoAnna stepped closer and hugged Sarah. She knew that it must be hard for Sarah to hear all this.


    "I''m sorry¡­", JoAnna said and inched away. "There are fifteen minutes until the meeting with Konstantin, and the boys are busy. How about I give you a quick checkup?"


    Sarah saw that JoAnna is looking at her belly. "OK. Just the baby. I want to make sure the baby is fine."


    "What about you?", JoAnna asked.


    Sarah exhaled. "I am not fine. But I will be, one day¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1873 - Changes In The Lebedev Family (1)

    The sun descended behind the tree canopies marking the end of a day that started with Sarah and Aiden being captured by the Voronins, and continued with Vasily''s sacrifice, finding out the truth behind Vasily''s actions, followed by remorse and grief and several other talks¡­ but the day is not over.


    Even after the sunset, the heat of July was unpleasant. The air was dry and the breeze was warm.


    The cold temperature in the conference room didn''t reflect the outside.


    Sarah looked at the people gathered in the room.


    Konstantin was with his two assistants, Vuk and Bogdan. JoAnna and Sophia were present, as well as Zack and Masika (aka Zack''s assistant), and seven other Elders with one assistant each.


    Normally, in addition to the Grand Elder, there would be twelve Elders, and that is how it was for as long as they can remember, but since Milena joined, things started changing in the Lebedev family.


    Milena toppled two Elders while taking one of those seats as Elder Milena, and they never found a solid candidate to fill the vacant position.


    In addition to that, Vasily became more aggressive and he crippled two Elders who were unable to take their regr duties. The rumors were that those two Elders were plotting against Elder Milena, but nothing was ever proven as they refused to talk.


    No one ever leaves the family due to security reasons, with choices being death or epting a lower position. Of course, those two individuals stayed close, and some specte how those two ex-Elders really can''t remember why Vasily went after them. However, regardless of why, it was a clear message not to upset Vasily. Everyone knew to stay out of Vasily''s way, but Vasily still liked to remind them of that asionally.


    The Lebedevs ended up being victims of their own system. Appointing a new Elder was not a frequent event, and for thest two decades, existing Elders gotfortable in their roles and they would make sure to suppress anyone who might challenge their position before that person had a chance to make his (or her) move. Because of that, for more than two decades they didn''t have new blood among Elders, and the existing ones were focused more on the politics than on honing their skills, making them vulnerable to fall under their own rule that disagreements will be settled in the arena where the strongest stays on top.


    That is how they found themselves in a current situation with three empty seats that should belong to Elders¡­ well, four empty seats because Zack is not really an Elder, but a proxy only.


    It was unprecedented that assistants were present, but this was not a usual meeting.


    Assistants were happy and wary to attend the meeting while Elders wanted to know if this will be amon practice going forward, but no one wanted to be the first to bring it up.


    Sarah stood up and addressed people in the room. "Thank you foring on such short notice. As you are aware, earlier today, we lost Elder Vasily."


    Everyone nodded solemnly. No one was surprised because the news spreads fast.


    They waited to hear what else Sarah will say, eager for her to finish with the introductions and to move onto the topic of who will get Vasily''s territory. Every Elder wants more either because of the greed that is eating their hearts by corrupting them with power or because they believe how they would do the right thing by preserving Vasily''s legacy and increase the influence of the Lebedevs, with a twist of their own.


    "We all know that Elder Vasily was a capable man. Unfortunately, he didn''t delegate work because he preferred to handle it personally, and recing him will be a daunting task. Other than spreading fear and respect wherever he went, Vasily was also an amazing businessman. Whoever takes his ce will need to maintain that level ofpetence. Do you agree?"


    Everyone nodded at Sarah''s words.


    "Excellent!", Sarah eximed, happy that things are going as they predicted. "I will work with Elder Konstantin on creating a list of what was under Vasily''smand and we can use it to discuss how to divide it."


    "Divide?", Elder Gavril asked Sarah what many were thinking.


    Sarah confirmed. "At this point, we don''t have a suitable candidate for an Elder who would take Vasily''s ce, and each of you has your territories and responsibilities. Managing the whole of North America is a big task that carries a lot of work, unless you are familiar with Vasily''s subordinates and contacts."


    Elder Gavril pressed his lips into a line, and Sarah noticed Elder Mn''s stiff expression which told her that he didn''t like her words either. That was not outside her expectations and she continued, knowing that JoAnna, Sophia, and Eve are watching for any signs of displeasure from people in the room.


    Their n is simple, whoever disagrees will be relieved of his duties. The tricky part is to execute it without causing a riot within the organization. Sarah is aware that each of these Elders has soldiers who are loyal or maybe they stick together only due to benefits, but in any case, she needs to make the process of stripping them from the position of power appear to be within the rules of the Lebedev family which everyone seems to adhere to.


    "Does any of you have knowledge of Elder Vasily''swork, assets, and dealings?" Sarah met each gaze directed at her to confirm what she knew. Vasily didn''t coborate with anyone. "Then, we can all agree that this requires a systematic approach."


    One by one, Elders nodded in agreement.


    The is cast, and Sarah was slowly pulling them in where she wants them. Sophia instructed Sarah on several strategies on how to sway the Elders in the right direction, and the first step is to say several things they agree on, to loosen them up.


    "You can expect the list to be sent to each of you within two days and after that, we will meet to discuss in person."


    "Two days?", Elder Bozidar asked Sarah. "What if someone attacks during that time?"


    Sarah raised her arm, indicating to him to wait. "We got that covered. Konstantin and I will temporarily manage resources that belonged to Elder Vasily. In that way, everyone can focus on their own tasks. You should manage your territories ande up with data to support your case if you want to im anything from North America."


    "We need toe up with a case?", Elder Gavril voiced his objection.


    Elder Gavril is currently ranked as the Elder number one, and it is normal to assume that based on his position he will get the biggest share of what used to belong to Vasily (if not all of it). Sarah insinuated that he needs to prove himself and he does not like it.


    "Yes," Sarah confirmed. "We don''t want anyone to take more than they can handle efficiently. If you show that you can handle more assets, they will be allocated to you. Our list will be more than a list of bases and personnel count. It will also include expenses, ie, and an estimate of how much effort it takes to manage it. If anyone wants to expand to North America, and it''s too much¡­", Sarah looked at Elder Gavril. "You always have an option to say that you will give up on what you are currently managing in favor of the North American region."


    "What if we can''t prove it? We are already swamped, what if no one can prove it?", Elder Mn asked.


    Sarah gestured toward Zack. "I have capable people ready who can take over as proxies until a permanent Elder is appointed or until you learn to manage your existing tasks with greater efficiency. You are wee to present your case and im any avable regions at any time."


    As much as some were not willing to let Konstantin and Sarah manage North America, they had to agree with Sarah''s words. No one would dare to ask for more territories if it''s obvious that they can''t handle it. Unfortunately, they are all busy with their current workload and no one is willing to let go of the territories they are managing for more than two decades.


    The idea to prove they can do it, sounded reasonable. Everyone was taken by the promise of more territories.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1874 - Changes In The Lebedev Family (2)

    Sarah was pleased to see everyone nodding in agreement of waiting for two days before they discuss who will be in charge of North America that was left without an Elder after Vasily''s passing.


    "Good. For the ones who don''t know the details of how Elder Vasily ended up in the main base of the Voronin family, it was because of me."


    Sarah smirked at the sight of nearly everyone staring at her in disbelief and she could almost hear them asking if she is admitting that her ipetence led to Vasily''s death.


    It''s not that anyone cared about Vasily who proved to them many times that he is a ruthless man. In front of Vasily, they all shivered like prey in the presence of a predator, and with Vasily gone, they could all breathe easier. But they were all eager to point fingers at the mistakes made by others with a goal to make themselves look better.


    Sarah was aware that these are just a bunch of mice, relieved that the cat is gone, but if they think that without Vasily around, mice will run the show, they are gravely mistaken.


    In Sarah''s opinion, Vasily would be a perfect Great Elder, but hecked the motivation to step up.


    After watching the video Vasily left behind, Sarah suspects that Vasily was the Elder in charge of North America only so that he can be close to them. Silly man, Sarah thought. He spent most of his grownup life looking after them, and it''s a tragedy that he passed without hearing a single kind word from the people he protected.


    Sarah''s eyes prickled again and she knew that the tears are ready toe out again, but she reminded herself where she is. She can cryter.


    "I was undercover and Vasily''s assistant Ivan sold information to the Voronins about my identity."


    Several gasps were heard, and Sarah continued.


    "Vasily found out what Ivan had done, and thanks to that, the rescue team reached me and my husband on time. Unfortunately, we were in the middle of the base of the Voronin family and there were too many of them. As we retreated, Vasily stayed behind so that we can escape. That is how he died which brings me to the point of this story¡­", Sarah paused, and her eyes moved over the assistants. "It is known that the assistants present here have ess to the Elders they are serving. Also, assistants and Elders alikemunicate with people from other organizations."


    "Are you saying that there are traitors in this room?" Elder Gavril was quick to ask. He didn''t miss the usatory tone Sarah used.


    Sarah denied it. "No. Everyone knows that the exchange of information with other organizations is necessary. It is a sensitive bnce of give and take, but one should be aware of how serious some information leaks might be. What you think that is harmless information about acquiring weapons, might be crucial for our enemies to attack before weapons arrive."


    Sarah''s expression turned serious and she gestured toward Zack. "Zack is currently managing rtionships with other organizations, and if any of you goes above or around him tomunicate with others, that is a breach of protocol and you will be punished. I am sure that many of you are aware of why Ivan told Voronins about my identity, and I won''t go into that, but I want to know if anyone here would do the same."


    "We are not traitors!", Elder Gavril shouted.


    "Yes, yes...", Sarah said sarcastically. "Everyone is putting the interests of the Lebedev family first. Elder Mn¡­" The man stiffened when Sarah called him out. "You are in charge of our forces in the African region. Now imagine that Elder Milena finds that there is some risk in Kenya. What would you like her to do? Handle it herself? Ore to you?"


    "Come to me, of course.", Elder Mn responded.


    "And what if she decides to act without notifying you and that ends up messing with your ongoing operations? How should we settle it?", Sarah asked.


    Elder Mn didn''t have an answer to this one. He would go and argue with Milena and ask her topensate him, but saying that at loud would sound childish, so he decided to keep quiet.


    Sarah nced around the room. "Anyone?" No one spoke and she nced at Konstantin. "Are there any rules when one Elder meddles in the work of another?"


    Konstantin pursed his lips while thinking. "No. However, any disputes are to be settled in the arena."


    Sarah liked where this is going. "So, if Elder Mn decides to talk to Voronins without Zack''s knowledge, Zack can settle that in the arena. What happens if Zack wins?"


    Konstantin was not sure how to answer. This never happened. Elders usually didn''t meddle in each other''s work officially, and on a few asions when someone seriously crossed the line, they would settle it by exchanging resources or benefits without making a fuss. But for a challenge in the arena, there is only one rule. "The loser needs to obey the winner."


    Sarah nodded. "So¡­ if Elder Mn loses, Zack can decide how things will be handled. What if Zack wants to remove Elder Mn from his position?"


    Elder Mn frowned at Sarah''s words and his frown deepened when Konstantin confirmed.


    "The rule we follow is that the strongest one makes the rules.", Konstantin said what everyone knew.


    Sarah''s lips lifted into a smile. "If I understand this correctly... Elders are responsible for their assistants. If an Elder talks to some other organization without Zack''s approval, Zack can settle that in the arena and it will be up to Zack to decide on a punishment."


    Konstantin confirmed.


    "Wait a minute¡­", Elder Gavril objected, and he paused when Sarah lifted her hand.


    "Elder Gavril, it seems that you have a habit of speaking out of turn.", Sarah said icily. "One more rude interruption from you, and we will settle this in the arena."


    "What do you mean?", Elder Gavril asked Sarah with a frown.


    Sarah was losing her patience with this man. When she came here, Gavril was supportive and she thought that he will be one of her biggest allies, but now she realized that she was wrong. Elder Gavril was nice only because he cared about his interests and now she can see that he is self-centered and power-hungry.


    Well, if Gavril wants to dance, Sarah will indulge him with a dance he will never forget.


    "I mean¡­ your behavior is showing disrespect to me and everyone else in this room. If you want to speak, you need to wait for your turn. If you don''t have patience, we can take it to the arena where our fists will decide who is right at the risk of you losing your position."


    Elder Gavril''s eyes widened. Is Sarah going to strip him from his position? And why is she talking like she would win? "What if you lose?"


    Sarah''s lips lifted into a smile. "Are you issuing a challenge for the position of the Grand Elder?"


    Elder Gavril gulped a mouthful of air. He saw Sarah fight. Gavril is greedy and dislikes Sarah''sck of respect for her seniors, but he is not stupid, alright?


    "No, Grand Elder Sarah. I apologize.", Elder Gavril said submissively.


    "Good!", Sarah eximed. "Now, back to trading information with other organizations..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1875 - Changes In The Lebedev Family (3)

    "Good!", Sarah eximed, happy that Elder Gavril backed down. "Now, back to the topic of trading information with other organizations. I believe that no one would jeopardize us on purpose, however¡­ idents happen. That is why people present in this room who have ess to ssified information will undergo a small test of loyalty." Everyone stiffened and Sarah continued talking like she didn''t notice. "I will ask each of you to follow me after this meeting where we will discuss your recentmunication with other organizations, what you revealed, and what you got in turn."


    "What do you mean?", Elder Mn asked Sarah. He didn''t understand what does <em>''discuss''</em> include. No one will talk openly without some incentive. Is she going to torture them?


    Sarah smiled and responded with an earnest expression. "Any exchange of information that impacts us as an organization should not be done secretly. We need to be aware of what others know about us. I want to know if you are capable enough to determine the value of what you give and what you receive in return. I heard that Ivan traded information about me without getting much in return which is disappointing. I mean..." Sarah''s finger made an invisible line that connected every face in the room. "What if one of you is a Voronin? Information that I am there under a different identity should be traded for information of equal value, possibly revealing Voronin spies that are high in our ranks, yet Ivan acted on his own and missed a good chance to get some benefit for our family."


    Elder Bozidar looked at Sarah like she is making a fool of herself. "You will ask us what we spoke about to the outsiders? How will you know if we are telling the truth?"


    Sarah shrugged like it''s not a big deal. "It''s all in the eyes. And my sister here¡­", Sarah nced at JoAnna. "Has the power to make people speak their minds. You will be recorded for everyone to see. I believe that we all agree, if someone took steps that are disadvantageous to the family, they will be punished. If you disagree with the punishment, that can be settled in the arena."


    No one had objections and they were all confident. Who would be stupid enough to admit their mistakes just because JoAnna asked them about it?


    Sarah nced at her sisters and they exchanged smiles. Things are falling into ce and by end of the day, the number of Elders will dwindle further because Sarah has no intention to keep anyone who is driven by greed, which is most of them.


    Konstantin was curious to see what ising and Sarah promised him a good show. So far, things are going as the Hill sisters predicted.


    Konstantin supports that anyone who acted against the interests of the Lebedev family should be banished. It''s not that he didn''t think about that earlier, but he didn''t know how to go about removing Elders or how to manage the organization after that while avoiding people to rebel. However, with all the people that came with Sarah and Sophia''s nning abilities, Konstantin believes that they can manage the organization without a hitch. If they don''t destroy it first.


    ¡­


    If Elders thought that this will be done privately, soon they understood that they are mistaken.


    They entered the arena to see that is jam-packed with people. Sarah told them that people in ck uniforms are her personal army, but no one knew that there are so many of them! And why are they here?


    In the middle of the arena were two chairs with cameras pointing their way, like an interview is about to happen there.


    A number of chairs were arranged in the fighting area, behind the cameras, and that was obviously for Elders and their assistants while they wait for their turn to chat with JoAnna.


    "Here, we will have a question-answer session.", JoAnna announced. "It is handy to have it in the arena, in case any disputes need to be settled. Who will go first? How about Elder Gavril?"


    Elder Gavril confirmed with a nod and sat in front of the camera, where JoAnna indicated. The sooner they start, the sooner they will finish with this interrogation nonsense.


    "What''s with the cameras?", Elder Mn asked.


    "Great question!", JoAnna said cheerfully. "This is being broadcasted live to other bases. We want to be transparent about what is happening here."


    "What other bases?", Elder Gavril asked suspiciously while rubbing the back of his neck, thinking that a mosquito pricked him, unaware that the invisible drone delivered a dose of truth serum.


    "All of them.", Sarah responded while taking a seat next to Aiden who cocooned her with his arms. "We want everyone to know how firm leadership of our organization is, and how we deal with traitors. It will be a great example of our unity, don''t you agree?"


    Who would dare not to agree? Even Elder Gavril smiled awkwardly, not understanding why is this organized. To him, it looked like a circus and he had no intention to be the monkey.


    Everyone took their seats and the crowd quieted down as JoAnna stood in front of the camera, her face showing on the big screens that are on two opposite walls, and also in many other locations across the globe.


    "Hello! My name is JoAnna White, your host for tonight, and I am the assistant to the Grand Elder¡­", JoAnna spoke cheerfully making Sarah giggle.


    "She is enjoying this¡­", Aiden murmured only for Sarah to hear.


    Sarah hummed in confirmation. "She always liked showbusiness."


    JoAnna beamed at the camera. "We gathered here for one exercise of loyalty and you can see on your screens names of Elders and other high-ranking officials that are present in order to participate in this activity. Elders and their assistants will be asked an array of questions and based on their responses, we will bestow the corresponding sanction. If they object, they get a chance to settle it in the arena. It''s that simple. Watch carefully, because we will be asking for your opinionster! The Elder who volunteered to be first is¡­" JoAnna gestured toward the man who was sitting next to her. "Elder Gavril!"


    JoAnna turned to face him and asked: "Now¡­ Elder Gavril¡­ Would you be so kind to tell us about your recent encounters with people from outside our organization where you disclosed confidential information?"


    Elder Gavril lifted his chin, thinking about how this is ridiculous. And other Elders thought the same. Who would admit their wrongdoings like that?


    One by one, their faces fell and turned to shock as Elder Gavril started talking.


    "Six days ago, I''ve had a phone call with the second inmand from ck Pythons. I told them about the shipment¡­ schedule of guards¡­", Elder Gavril could not believe that these words areing out of his mouth. He thought that the process is stupid, but it seems that he became stupid himself.


    Elder Gavril wondered if they drugged him somehow to loosen his tongue, but that was impossible because he didn''t eat or drink anything in more than an hour, and he was perfectly normal during their meeting. What is going on?


    Elder Gavril''s eyes nervously moved over other Elders who gaped at him, but he was unable to stop talking. This was a nightmare!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1876 - Changes In The Lebedev Family (4)

    Five minutester¡­


    JoAnna clicked her tongue. "My, my¡­ Elder Gavril, that sounds like you gave away something important. If they wanted our goods, why didn''t you trade with them?"


    "It was a trade. They get the goods with minimum casualties and they won''t attack my bases in Eastern Asia for six months."


    "You are saying¡­ they extorted information you.", JoAnna rephrased his words.


    "Yes."


    "Why would you do that, Elder Gavril? Don''t we have the manpower to deal with them, or to ensure your bases are safe from the attackers?", JoAnna continued probing.


    "I don''t have sufficient manpower, and if I asked for help, it would mean that I am ipetent to handle my territories. By making this deal, my bases were safe, and Mn got the heat because that shipment was in his jurisdiction."


    "How dare you!", Elder Mn hissed.


    JoAnna waved to Elder Mn to calm down. "You will get your turn." She turned to Elder Gavril and grinned. "Are you saying that the goods ck Pythons took were Elder Mn''s assets?"


    "Yes.", Elder Gavril confirmed while avoiding res from Elder Mn.


    JoAnna wanted to make this clear for everyone. "So, you sold out Elder Mn and gave away what is his to manage, in order to secure your bases?"


    "Yes!", Elder Gavril shouted, angry at JoAnna and at himself. Why is she asking those questions? And why can''t he stop himself from answering? "I sold him out so that I look better, OK!?"


    JoAnna bobbed her head. She wanted to ask more about it, but she saw a message from Sophia on her lens, <em>''That''s enough. Move on.''</em>


    JoAnna pouted for a second before asking Elder Gavril, "What other deals did you make under the table recently?"


    Elder Gavril started narrating one thing after another, making people in the audience gasp and snicker.


    Elders looked at Gavril in disbelief. Every Elder has shady dealings on the side, but no one is stupid enough to talk about it openly, in front of the cameras. This was career suicide. Gavril''s reputation was plunging lower with every incident he mentioned. After this, no one would want to work with him or to work for him. Not that soldiers have a choice, but they would look for the first opportunity to switch to another Elder or to a different organization.


    Eventually, Sophia gave JoAnna a signal that it''s enough.


    Next was Gavril''s assistant, Branimir.


    Elder Gavril didn''t feel well. He had no idea what happened and why he was unable to keep his mouth shut. He wanted to leave with his first destination a washroom because he needed to ssh some cold water on his face, but he was blocked from leaving by Allen and Julius.


    "Elder Gavril, you should stick around¡­", Sarah said with a smirk. Seeing his frown deepen, Sarah added: "You can stay on your own or we can make you."


    Elder Gavril looked dejectedly at Sarah and then at the empty chair where she pointed.


    JoAnna didn''t mind Elder Gavril, she started her interview with Gavril''s assistant. "Branimir, why don''t you say to the camera what is your role in the Lebedev family?"


    "I am assistant to Elder Gavril.", Branimir said stiffly.


    Branimir was in shock that his boss spoke so openly because if Gavril goes down, Branimir will go with him. Who will hire him when he is known as Gavril''s errand boy? And other than office work, Branimir does not have any other skills.


    "Would you say that you are the most familiar with Elder Gavril''s business?", JoAnna asked.


    "Yes.", Branimir responded.


    "Did you know about the deals that Elder Gavril mentioned so far?"


    Branimir wanted to think about how to answer this politically, but the response came out of his mouth before he could filter it: "Yes."


    JoAnna gave him an approving nod. "In your opinion, why did Elder Gavril make those deals?"


    "To hide his ipetence and for his own personal gain."


    "Brane!", Elder Gavril shouted in anger.


    Branimir frowned while remembering Sarah''s words that JoAnna has the ability to make people speak their minds. Is she a witch? Or a mutant? He didn''t believe any of those are real, but after this¡­ he was not so sure.


    JoAnna ignored Elder Gavril. She was focused on the assistant. "Personal gain? What can Elder Gavril gain out of those?"


    "The money thates through regr routes can be tracked, and this money officially didn''t exist, so it was easy for him to put it on his personal ount to finance his two vis and his daughter."


    JoAnna''s eyebrows shoot up in glee that she found something juicy. "Daughter? Our records say that Elder Gavril is single without children."


    "He never married the woman, and the daughter is with her mother. They live in Bratsk and Elder Gavril gave them a vi and is covering their living expenses. He visits them for the girl''s birthday and sends presents asionally."


    "Hmm¡­", JoAnna hummed. "So¡­ Elder Gavril is making secret deals that are against the interests of the Lebedev family in order to finance his secret family."


    JoAnna turned to the camera and spoke to her audience. "What do you think about this? Elder Gavril abused his position for his personal gain. What should we do? Reprimand him? Punish him? What kind of punishment? Remove him from his post? Cut off his ears? Make him strip and run threeps naked downtown Moscow with condition that if police catch him he needs to do it again? Empty his bank ounts? Take out his kidney? So many options! Send your suggestions to 555-Lebedev, you have five minutes." She turned her attention back to the assistant. "And do you know any other dirty deals Elder Gavril was involved in?"


    Branimir gulped a mouthful of air. "Yes."


    "Tell us about it while we wait to see what our audience thinks."


    Elder Gavril was unable to listen to what Branimir was saying. He stared at the screens that were showing messages which floated from the bottom to the top:


    "Kill him!"


    "He is not fit to be an Elder!"


    "Shame! He risks our lives to fatten himself!"


    "Death!"


    "Cut off his junk!"


    Elder Gavril swallowed hard, realizing that this is not a discussion, how Sarah called it, but lynching. Lebedevs are not showing mercy when someone breaks the rules, and it shows from thements that are floating on the screen.


    Sarah was happy to see how this is progressing. In this way, they will get rid of the Elders and members of the Lebedev family are actively participating in the process which means that there are slim chances of them rebelling due to the changes that areing.


    Sophia said that people will be enthusiastic about this and that their loyalty will increase because they believe their opinion counts, but Sarah didn''t think it would be to this point. This is amazing.


    When five minutes were up, on the screen it showed the top three votes from the audience:


    #1: Death (32%)


    #2: Remove from position (27%)


    #3: Torture (24%)


    Of course, these are results that the Hill sisters arranged in advance, but the actual votes were close to this, so they manipted the system just a little bit.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1877 - Changes In The Lebedev Family (5)

    With interrogation (aka interview) done, and grim results of voting on the screen, it was time for Sarah to take over.


    She stood up and went next to JoAnna.


    "Elder Gavril, our people have spoken. Do you have anything to say for yourself?"


    Elder Gavril stared at the screen in disbelief, seeing the results and his own face magnified. Are they going to kill him? He knew that their soldiers are upset because punishments were always harsh and this is their way to get even with someone who is up in the ranks but... is this how it ends for him?


    "You can''t be serious."


    Sarah assured him that this is serious. "We agreed on the process in advance. You openly admitted to your wrongdoings and epted the possible oues. As an Elder, it''s expected from you to set an example. Imagine what would happen if everyone made deals under the table and acted for their own interests. How long would west? Lebedevs are strong because we have rules and we stick to them. If you catch your subordinate stealing and making deals that are disadvantageous for you, would you show mercy?"


    "Of course not!", Elder Gavril spoke and cursed himself internally. Why can''t he shut up?


    "Are you saying that because you are an Elder, there is a different set of rules you can follow?", Sarah asked.


    "No."


    Sarah''s lips lifted into a smile. "As the Grand Elder, I have the right to decide between these three. I can see that death is the most popr choice, but since you admitted to your crimes openly, I will use my authority to pick option number two. You will be stripped from the position of the Elder and ced to work in a controlled environment as a low-level operative. If you wish to overturn this, you can issue a challenge for a fight in the arena."


    "No!", Elder Gavril roared. "You did something to me!"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Elder Gavril. "Careful with that attitude. If you show disobedience, I might change my mind and go for death as punishment without giving you an option to settle things in the arena. Or are you saying that your words were lies? Did you lie just now?"


    "I didn''t lie...", Elder Gavril exhaled in defeat.


    "Did your assistant lie?", Sarah continued probing.


    Elder Gavril gritted his teeth. "No."


    Sarah nodded in approval. "OK. Back to the arena. If you win, you can void this decision. Do you ept?"


    Elder Gavril epted right away. Anything is better than giving up his position without a fight. But no matter what, he was not very confident in his abilities because it was ages since he fought thest time. To say that he is rusty is an understatement.


    Looking at Sarah standing in front of him, Elder Gavril assumed that he will fight against her. He remembered Sarah''s fights with Elder Niki and with Konstantin and shivers ran down his spine. Will he have the same fate? Probably. But he will not admit defeat without trying.


    "Good!", Sarah said happily. "Your assistant will have the same fate as you since he was your aplice. The two of you can decide which one of you will fight in the arena. Or do you want to fight separately?"


    Elder Gavril was not sure how to respond to this because he does not care what happens to Branimir. But maybe if Branimir goes first, he can tire up Sarah and maybe injure her. That option was like the light at the end of the tunnel and Elder Gavril smiled.


    "If you don''t know, maybe we should ask our audience!", JoAnna chimed in before Gavril could speak and she looked at the camera with glee. "Should we have one fight to determine the fate of the Elder and his assistant, or should they fight separately? Let us know by sending a message to 555-Lebedev!"


    Sarah stifled augh at JoAnna''s enthusiasm. She is too much into it. "Fights will happen at the end, after everyone is done talking. Next is Elder Dimitri!"


    Sarah went back to sit next to Aiden, letting JoAnna enjoy her TV host role fully.


    Aiden was happy to feel Sarah back in his arms so that they can witness this reality TV-show together.


    Too bad that Jeff is missing it. He had to deal with things rted to White corp. and the White foundation. But he will watch the recordingter if he is not watching it live from the office he is using.


    JoAnna gestured to Branimir to move away and for Elder Dimitri to step forward.


    Elder Dimitri was visibly nervous.


    JoAnna turned to face Elder Dimitri and started with some encouragement. "Rx, Elder Dimitri. The way you are acting is telling me you are hiding something. Would you be so kind to tell us about your recent encounters with people from outside our organization where you disclosed confidential information?"


    Elder Dimitri balled his hands into fists and spoke slowly while carefully choosing his words. "Last month I met with the representative from the Bluemoon organization*. I had issues with our resources in Italy, and I negotiated short-term cooperation."


    "Tell us the details, please¡­", JoAnna urged him.


    Elder Dimitri nodded and continued with more confidence, unsure why Elder Gavril made such a fuss about this. It''s just a chat. He always thought that Elder Gavril is smart and shrewd, but now he just sees him as ridiculous. Why did he incriminate himself so much?


    What Elder Dimitri does not know was that Gavril got a dose of the truth serum, while Dimitri was spared.


    Sarah spoke with Konstantin, Owen, and Ste about the personality of each Elder, and based on that they decided in advance who will stay and who will be removed. Of course, the whole concept of Elders and what they do will be changed, but they will address that after they remove bad apples who are driven purely by greed.


    They decided that Elder Dimitri, Elder Todor, and (of course) Elder Milena will stay, while everyone else will be stripped from their positions.


    Sarah has no intention of dealing full-time with the Lebedev family, and Konstantin agreed to stay as her proxy. Konstantin will manage the Lebedevs with help from Dimitri, Todor, and Milena while working with Sarah, JoAnna, and Sophia when needed. Three sisters n to sort out this mess of Lebedevs and Voronins and to return to their lives in Los Angeles. Hopefully, by the time the school year starts in September, they can go back to normal.


    Back to the present¡­


    Elder Dimitri ended his interview with JoAnna which revealed that he went around Zack to talk to others, but he didn''t damage the Lebedevs or act against any other Elder. His assistant confirmed Dimitri''s words and the audience voted that Elder Dimitri is a good leader who should keep his position, but because of his disrespect to the rules, he will pay some mary fines over time to Zack.


    Zack didn''t want to challenge Elder Dimitri to a fight after Dimitri promised not to break themunication protocols going forward.


    This made all Elders look at Gavril with ridicule, and their confidence swelled. If Dimitri didn''t incriminate himself, that means the process is fine, and Gavril is stupid. Why did he shout that Sarah did something to him?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1878 - Changes In The Lebedev Family (6)

    "Next is Elder Mn!", JoAnna announced her next victim who was about to lose his position. She enjoyed this, knowing that big changes are about to happen in the Lebedev family thanks to her concoctions. She is awesome!


    Elder Mn was confident. In his mind, he practiced his answers in advance, to reveal a bit of his misdeeds, but not too much to warrant any punishment. He nned for everything, except for the truth serum which made his whole world copse within minutes.


    One by one, Elders and assistants took turns talking to JoAnna. The people who spoke with JoAnna included Elder Milena (aka Ste) and her assistant Oleg (aka Owen), as well as Zack and his assistant Masika, but without the truth serum.


    In the end, Elder Gavril, Elder Bozidar, and Elder Mn stood with their assistants facing options to fight or to step down from their positions obediently while others were cleared as people who are acting in the best interests of the Lebedev organization.


    Elder Gavril led his group of six men to discuss something in hushed voices and a minuteter, they all turned to look at Sarah.


    As the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family, Sarah stood up and faced six men.


    "Did you decide if you are going to fight for your right to stay in your current position?"


    Elder Gavril spoke for himself and the other five. "Yes."


    "And? What is your decision?"


    "We will fight.", Elder Gavril said while giving Sarah a knowing look.


    Elder Gavril looked at Sarah with a hint of smugness which told her that he is up to something.


    The three Elders and their assistants discussed their current situation, and they don''t have anything to lose. After this video feed which showed them admitting to their treachery like fools, no one will side with them. With things as they are, it seems that they will need to face Sarah in the arena to fight.


    Individually, neither of them is eager to cross fists with Sarah, but if all six of them attack her, she is bound to get an injury or two. Who knows? Maybe some of them will win.


    They agreed that whoever wins will help others regain their original positions. They don''t really trust each other, but it''s the most they have at this time, as they are all in the same pickle jar.


    Sarah wondered, why is Elder Gavril smiling smugly at her? Does he think that she will be their opponent?


    Sarah knows that they look down on her because she is young enough to be their daughter, and because she is a female. Even if she can fight them off with her fists, they are confident that she is a silly girl who can be easily tricked. Too bad for them that she has no intention of ying.


    She did her best to keep her poker face from cracking into a smile as she spoke.


    "As the Grand Elder, I approve your request for settling this with a fight where the winner is decided in a fight without weapons when one can''t fight anymore or admits a defeat. However, I don''t think that it''s fair for six of you to fight on the same day against Zack."


    "Zack?", Elder Gavril asked with a frown while looking at Zack who was letting go of Masika (aka his assistant) in order to stand up.


    Zack is taller and more muscr than Sarah. Definitely intimidating.


    They thought that Sarah might be a troublesome opponent, but Zack seems to be worse. Actually, Zack seems to be dangerous as he is a buff man in histe twenties.


    Sarah smiled, revealing her teeth. "Yes, Zack. All of you vited themunication protocols of the Lebedev family, which means that you stepped into his territory. Since it''s not fair for him to have six fights in one night, and we don''t want to drag this, I decided to give you options."


    Sarah looked toward the audience seated in the arena and shouted: "If any of you wants to ept a challenge from the Elder or his assistant for a fight without weapons, pleasee down!"


    Kids from the Cliffside Vi were quick toe down and line up. Aaron, Noah, Igor, and a few others were first from the Army of Chaos to step into the fighting area, and many others joined.


    "OK! OK! Stop! STOP!", JoAnna shouted while waving her arms wildly. "That''s plenty! We need only six!"


    Sophiaughed at JoAnna''s silly antics while pulling Felix back to sit. Where is he going? There is no way she is letting him go there and fight!


    The ones who were not in the arena yet, went back to their seats, but whoever managed to touch the ground of the fighting area was not willing to leave.


    Ste looked at all the people with a smile on her face, proud to see that so many people are loyal to Sarah. She did great.


    Sarah exhaled helplessly at the sight of more than fifty people who did their best to squeeze into lines in the limited space, without toppling the chairs or the recording equipment, while giving space to the people who are already there. She was d to see that everyone is eager to step up.


    Sarah turned to the six men who were facing the possibility of losing their positions to see them staring at the sight in front of them.


    "Pick one. Anyone will do. If you defeat your opponent, you get to stay.", Sarah said and stepped to the side, only to be pulled down by Aiden to sit on a chair next to him.


    Three elders and their assistants scanned the crowd. It was a variety of options, males, and females, from teenagers to grownups. If they pick a girl, it might appear they are bullying the weak. Youngsters won''t be a better choice either. And picking a bulky man in his thirties does not look good. What to do?


    Elder Gavril got an idea. "Grand Elder Sarah, what if more than one of us picks the same person?"


    Sarah thought for a second. "The first fight will happen. No one will refuse you. However, if my soldier gets picked for a second round, he has the right to decline and you will need to pick another one."


    Elder Gavril narrowed his eyes. "Can we pick anyone?"


    Sarah confirmed. "Yes. Anyone who is here in the fighting area."


    "Except for Sarah! She was captured and she needs to rest.", Aiden said sternly. There is no way he will let her fight, but he didn''t want to say that she is pregnant.


    Elder Gavril nodded in agreement. He would not pick Sarah anyway. He turned to hispanions and they started talking in whispers.


    About thirty secondster, the whispering-six faced Sarah with determined gazes.


    "You said we can pick anyone. Right?", Elder Gavril wanted to verify.


    Sarah nodded in confirmation while leaningzily on Aiden as his arms rested around her, his forearms pressed gently on her lower abdomen as he embraced both Sarah and their baby.


    Elder Gavril lifted his hand and pointed at Sarah which made Aiden frown.


    "Didn''t you hear me say that she won''t fight?", Aiden growled while tightening his hold on Sarah, as if he was afraid that she will leap to her feet and ept the challenge.


    Elder Gavril smirked. "I am not pointing at her, but at you."


    Aiden''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "What?"


    Elder Gavril''s smile widened. "You heard me."


    Elder Gavril was confident in his idea. He never saw Aiden do anything useful other than go around hugging Sarah and ying with the dogs. And if Aiden is any good, they would not end up captured at the base of the Voronins. On top of that, Elder Gavril remembers clearly that when Sarah showed up at the main base of the Lebedev family to im the position of the Elder and then Grand Elder, it was so that she can rescue Aiden (Elder Gavril was there to witness the operation).


    Everything points to the fact that the young man (aka Aiden) is obviously useless and her weakness, and as such, he is an easy target, Gavril thought. Aiden is perfect, not a female, not too young, and¡­ weak.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1879 - Changes In The Lebedev Family (7)

    Aiden froze while processing the information that these pencil-pushers want to fight him. He would indulge them with a fight without hesitation, but he was afraid that they are too brittle, and he will cripple them unintentionally. It''s not that he cares about their health, but he assumed that Sarah had some n for them. Maybe they don''t need their limbs, Aiden thought.


    Aiden was not sure if he shouldugh or cry. Out of everyone, Gavril picked him?


    Others who were lined up in the hope to be picked were pitying the poor man who had no idea that he got himself in big trouble.


    "What about the others?", JoAnna asked, breaking the silence and gesturing toward people that stood close together in the hope to get a piece of the action. "The ones who fight will stay, while others can help carry these chairs and other equipment so that there is space for a match."


    "Let me guess¡­", Sophia said from the side. "You all are picking Aiden. Right?" She observed them enough to be able to read their intentions clearly.


    The other five nodded in response.


    Sarah''s head snapped toward Aiden. "Reject. You are hurt from this morning."


    Sarah remembered all the bruises that she applied medicinal cream onto that morning while he was unconscious in the cell where they were imprisoned. The cream is good, and he is healing well, but he is not recoveredpletely. It will take a few days for those injuries to disappear. How can he fight against six people? What if he gets hurt more?


    Seeing Sarah''s reaction, Elder Gavril was even more confident.


    "Are you saying that husband of the Grand Elder is not capable of handling us?", Elder Gavril taunted.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. How dares this old guy talk smack about him in front of Sarah and their child?


    Aiden pushed Sarah gently into a seated position and kissed her temple before standing up.


    "All six of you want to fight me?", Aiden asked to see the six people nod.


    Sarah frowned and her eyes lit up when she heard Aiden say: "I don''t have time for six fights."


    Sarah''s mood dropped when she heard Aiden''s next line: "Let me handle you all at the same time."


    "Deal!", Elder Gavril said with glee.


    "It''s settled!", JoAnna announced to the camera. "Elder Gavril, Elder Mn, and Elder Bozidar with their assistants will all be fighting against Aiden at the same time. Give us a minute to clear up the fighting area and you will get to watch a good show! Three Elders and their assistants against the husband of the Grand Elder!"


    Aiden made a face. He got reduced to the husband of the Grand Elder.


    Sarah groaned and stood up to walk out of the fighting area and find a seat in the audience. She knew that Aiden is looking at her, expecting approval, but she was not in the mood to support his reckless behavior. He does not know how she felt when she saw all those bruises on his body that same morning. She gave him an anesthetic so that he can move, and even now he is on painkillers. Her heart is aching at the thought of it.


    Maybe those six people are not as good fighters as Aiden, but there are six of them. Even if they run toward him like headless chickens, he does not have six arms to fight all of them at the same time without getting hit. What is he thinking?


    She was about to step out of the fighting area, when a pair of familiar arms wrapped around her, making her halt her steps.


    "Love?", Aiden spoke close to her ear. "Won''t you watch me?"


    Sarah exhaled in defeat. "Of course, I will watch you¡­" She turned to face him and smiled at the sight of his endless dark eyes directed at hers. "I am always watching you... even when I''m upset at you."


    Aiden''s one side of lips lifted into a half-smile and he leaned closer to peck her lips.


    Sarah closed her eyes and enjoyed the gentle touch, craving for more, which he understood because he kissed her again, and again. Both Sarah and Aiden relished the feeling of their lips connecting, that was not in enemy territory where they always needed to watch their backs.


    Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck and savored the moment of her husband embracing her with his arms in ayer of warmth and safety and unconditional eptance thates with trust. Right here, by his side, she feels at home.


    "Can you leave that forter?", JoAnna grumbled, disrupting the couple. "The sooner you start, the sooner we can end this and go to sleep."


    Both Sarah and Aiden stifled augh. Only JoAnna is shameless enough to interrupt a kissing couple.


    Aiden brushed his nose against Sarah''s and pecked her lips again.


    "Be careful", Sarah told him.


    Aiden smiled. "Always."


    He loosened his hold on Sarah and paused when he remembered one important point. "Do you need any of those guys forter?"


    Sarah nced to the side to see Elder Gavril and the other five standing in a circle and discussing something with hushed voices, obviouslying up with strategies against Aiden. "No. I don''t need any of them. But don''t let them hurt you." She smiled mischievously. "I will need that body of yourster."


    Aiden hummed in approval. "I will make this quick." He gave her one more light kiss before walking to the center of the arena.


    Everyone left the fighting area, taking away the chairs and recording equipment which was ced outside the fighting zone so that their audience can watch.


    Aiden found himself surrounded by six people. He could see that each of them feared him, but they found strength in numbers.


    The audience waited for the fight to start in silence.


    Aiden turned his head left and right to observe his opponents, only to confirm that they are about three steps away from him and they surrounded himpletely. Aiden smirked. It seems that no one told these people that they should not give him a chance to use his legs.


    Elder Gavril looked at Aiden''s smug expression and it rubbed him the wrong way.


    "Aren''t you confident? Or are you used to getting beaten?", Elder Gavril asked.


    Aiden shrugged. "I don''t need confidence against someone like you. Come. You challenged me, so I will let you have the first attack. Don''t me me for your injuries, I will not be responsible for that."


    Elder Gavril was sure that Aiden is arrogant. Six of them attacking first is definitely disadvantageous for Aiden. But he will not let this opportunity slide.


    It might be unfair six against one, but Aiden epted their challenges and he even said that he will fight them at the same time. It might seem that six of them are bullying one man, but this is more important than pride and public image. As long as they keep their positions as Elders, they can fix their reputationter. Or so they thought.


    After a small nod from Elder Bozidar, all six dashed toward Aiden with their fists up.


    Branimir was thrown backward by Aiden''s kick before he knew what is going on and he fell on his back hard, unable to get up.


    Sarah watched from the side without breathing how Aiden skillfully fended off five remaining people. But no matter how much skills Aiden has, it''s five of them and he ended up punched in the shoulder and kicked in the left thigh before his opponents were on the ground with at least one fracture each. It was all done within a minute.


    Aiden nced at Sarah. "Does this count as if they can''t fight anymore?"


    Sarah looked at her adorable husband and smiled. "Yeah. They lost."


    She stood up and walked to Aiden, to make it official.


    "Elder Gavril, Elder Mn, and Elder Bozidar failed to protect their positions in the arena.", Sarah spoke into the camera. "With this, they are officially stripped of their titles as Elders. Please, continue your work as usual, and you will hear tomorrow who will take their ces. In the meantime, if you have any inquires, you can reach out to me or Konstantin for guidance. Thank you for being a part of this process..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1880 - Changes In The Lebedev Family (8)

    In the master bedroom¡­


    Sarah went to the sitting area and plopped on the sofa while releasing a deep breath slowly.


    The soft clicking sound told her that Aiden closed the door behind him and with her peripheral vision, she could see that he is approaching her.


    She is happy that he won against those six people and upset that he received a few additional hits. They were not much as he moved at thest moment to lessen the impact, but still... she is worried because he got quite a beating that morning from the Voronins when they captured them.


    The fight in the arena ended and the restructuring of the Lebedev family started.


    The Hill sisters didn''t find time to discuss in detail how the Lebedev family will look once the reorganization ispleted, but Sarah has a n to make it work simrly to how the Voronin family is, with the Grand Elder as the main person and others that would be advisors and handling specific duties. No one will have independence because the Grand Elder (aka Sarah through her proxy Konstantin) will be in charge of everything. She knows that Elder Dimitri and Elder Milena (aka Ste) will take roles in the next order, supporting Konstantin who will work as Sarah''s proxy... but that is as far as her n goes. She will talk about this tomorrow with her sisters, before they open it up for a discussion with a wider audience.


    Sarah hopes that they will find a good solution that will allow her, Sophia, and JoAnna minimum involvement because Sarah is aware that neither of them is interested in staying here. Sophia is awyer, director at White corp., and a mother of three. JoAnna has LA Medical Center, Golden Ocean Resort, herb, duties as Madam White, and a mother of two. And Sarah has her Army of Chaos, a job at White corp., severalpanies, a house full of kids, and one baby on the way. To summarize, neither of them has the time or the will to figure out the Lebedev family and to lead it, but they want to make sure that Lebedevs are not a threat anymore and that it runs smoothly.


    After their fight with Aiden, the three Elders and their assistants all needed medical care for their injuries. Elder Mn and Elder Gavril were conscious and crying in pain, while others fainted due to Aiden releasing some stress as he used their bodies as punching bags.


    "What do you n to do with them?", Ste asked Sarah while they watched as six injured people were carried out of the arena.


    Sarah shrugged, indicating that she is not sure. "They know too much to be allowed to leave. I don''t want to waste resources in making sure they don''t talk with our enemies. That is why we need to keep them close, but not too close so that they can cause damage."


    Ste frowned in disapproval. "You will keep them alive?"


    "They are greedy and malicious, but what they did does not guarantee the death penalty.", Sarah said.


    Sarah hoped that they can coborate with them. Those three Elders have a lot of knowledge about the Lebedev family and they can train others (if nothing else). Sure, Sarah would need to pump them with a mix of truth serum and obedience potion, but it''s doable. It would be a pity just to lock them up and not make use of them.


    Ste didn''t agree with a soft approach. She believes that keeping them around is like ying with poisonous snakes that can bite them as soon as their vignce drops. And no one can be vignt forever. "Maybe their previous crimes are not much, but their resentment swelled with what you did. They will never give up trying to get back to the top."


    "No one will support them.", Sarah responded.


    "Maybe not openly, and maybe not enough to give them a chance to regain their positions, but they can cause problems within the organization.", Ste exined. "Tonight, they didn''t lose just their status as Elders. They lost their pride, and you made a fool of them. None of them knows about the truth serum, but they are aware that something was off, and they wille for vengeance at the first chance they get."


    Sarah was tired. It was a long day. "What do you suggest?"


    "They can still be useful. We can take them to our medical facility to test drugs on them."


    Sarah didn''t want to argue. "I will leave it for you to handle."


    Ste assured Sarah that she will take care of it.


    "Sarah, remember that I told you how you can forgive others and set rules when you reach the top?" Sarah nodded and Ste continued. "You are at the top and in order to stay there, don''t give your enemies a chance to backstab you. Every time you forgive someone, you are risking that it will backfire. Gavril on his own won''t dare toe after you, but if he joins forces with a few others, they will find strength in numbers. Don''t allow those numbers to grow to the point you can''t handle."


    "You are telling me to be ruthless."


    Ste smiled. "Vasily would call that methodical. Vasily dealt with his enemies swiftly and decisively. That built his reputation which made everyone give up going against him before they even tried."


    Sarah thought about how it makes sense. And she liked that Ste mentioned Vasily. "Thanks, mom. I hope we get time to talk. I would like to hear more about Vasily."


    "Sure, honey. Rest now and we will talkter."


    After that, Sarah and Aiden spent some time with their fur-babies, giving them cuddles and treats. And now it''s back to the two of them, in the master bedroom.


    Back to the present...


    After such a hectic day, silence fell heavily on Sarah''s ears and she didn''t wee it. Silence meant that she does not need to deal with anything and that her mind can drift toward the events from that morning, and Vasily.


    Aiden stood two steps away from Sarah and observed her face which showed how her mood is dropping by the second.


    "Did you have your checkup?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    Sarah noticed that his question was more of a statement. She looked up at him. "How do you know?"


    Aiden arched his eyebrow smugly. "Anna is not pestering you or trying to drag you to her medical heaven."


    "Baby is fine. Anna asked when do we want to find out about gender."


    "Hmm¡­", Aiden hummed before saying, "It seems that Anna knows."


    Sarah agreed. "I think so too."


    "Do you want to know?"


    "Don''t you?", she returned the question.


    Aiden smiled. "Alright. Let''s ask her in the morning."


    "Shouldn''t we have one of those gender-reveal parties?", Sarah asked.


    Aiden shrugged. "You know that I am always game for a party as long as you are there. Barbecue is optional."


    "For someone who didn''t want to eat street food, you are weing something that was prepared outside on an open fire.", Sarah teased him.


    Aiden remembered Fairfield and when they ate Asian food in front of a mall on a chilly December day. He didn''t think that it was chilly because Sarah was right next to him¡­ trying to get him to eat some kebobs that were covered in Asian spices. Aiden was so smitten with Sarah, that he had no idea how the food tasted but he was lost in her deep green eyes and he said that the food was good. Later, he tried the same food from the same street vendor, and he didn''t like it. At that time, Aiden realized that it''s not about the food, but it''s about thepany.


    "What can I say? You opened my eyes to many things."


    "A party¡­ Vasily would like that.", Sarah said in a half-whisper as she remembered that they are talking about barbecue for the gender-reveal party.


    "Sarah, don''t beat yourself over it."


    "I can''t help it."


    Aiden knew that this will be the case. She kept busy with things only to push thoughts about Vasily away but now things areing back to haunt her. He knows that Vasily''s death would not hit her so hard if she didn''t misunderstand Vasily from the beginning. Because of that, her sorrow is mixed with guilt and regret and it''s pulling her down. Will she cry again? Probably. But not if he can help it.


    Aiden removed his top, revealing his toned body and perfect skin that was tainted with bruises.


    Sarah frowned as her eyes moved from one dark purple mark to another. She exhaled and shook her head.


    Aiden made a pitiful face. "I have so many boo-boos. I need you to kiss them away."


    Sarah didn''t expect him to act like a child. He even had an adorable pout adorning his handsome face that looked like he is about to burst into tears.


    She stifled augh. "What?"


    Aiden smiled a little and extended his hand toward Sarah, palm up. "Come and shower with me. Allow me to make you forget about everything outside this room. At least for tonight."


    Sarah knew what he is doing, and she weed it.


    "Are you offering me your services, Mr. White?"


    He wiggled his fingers impatiently. "Don''t leave me hanging, Mrs. White."


    Sarah put her hand into his and allowed him to lead the way into the bathroom.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1881 - Devils Torture

    Sarah followed Aiden into the bathroom, expecting hugs and kisses and ecstatic release in which she can lose herself, but the small smile at the corner of his lips told her that he has something else nned for her.


    Sarah''s back was against the sink, her thighs pressing on it as she gripped its edge nervously. Aiden didn''t break the eye contact as he stepped in front of Sarah, reaching to undo her ponytail which she usually wore. Making a ponytail quick and it keeps her hair out of her face. Practical. Just like Sarah.


    The rubber band slid down gradually, freeing her dark brown hair that reached half of her back, and Aiden dug his fingers into her hair, raking it in slow movements repeatedly all the way to the ends, as if he is handling something precious.


    Sarah closed her eyes and exhaled a shaky breath as the small tugs spread from her scalp down her neck allowing her to release tension from her body.


    "Mmm¡­", Sarah hummed in satisfaction and spoke without opening her eyes. "You have magical hands. I could sleep like this."


    "Feel free to¡­" His breath caressed her cheek, making her eyes snap open. She didn''t expect him that close.


    "But let me wash you first."


    Aiden smiled and inched away to start the shower before returning to stand in front of Sarah.


    He slowly removed her clothes and she undressed him in return with less patience which didn''t go unnoticed by Aiden.


    Aiden led the way into the shower enclosure and made Sarah lean her back on his chest as he washed her front thoroughly. He didn''t leave any crevice untouched, giving special attention to her breasts which he palmed and rubbed while making Sarah heady in the process.


    "They are bigger¡­", Aiden murmured close to Sarah''s ear while holding her breasts in his palms and humming asionally, as if he is studying their size and weight.


    She smiled in response, pleased that he approves.


    Sarah winced when he pinched her nipples which are more sensitive than usually and when he did it the second time, she gasped as the pain dissolved into sparks of pleasure, ever time more intense than the previous one.


    As he continued washing her, Sarah realized that he is teasing her by brushing his hand against the cradle of her thighs, without sinking his fingers between the folds where she wanted him the most.


    Her breath was heavy, and she turned to face him.


    "Love, how much¡­?"


    Her next words were swallowed in his kiss as he resumed washing her. This time he washed her back and she clung to him because her mind was spinning. With her body heated up, his every touch was electrifying, no matter how innocent it seemed. And there was nothing innocent about their current situation.


    Sarah was floating and through her haze she took faint notice that he turned off the shower and wrapped her in a towel before they moved onto the bed, not caring that their wet hair is soaking the pillows.


    Aiden stepped into the closet, and a few secondster, heid sideways next to Sarah.


    "Close your eyes.", hemanded, and she obeyed.


    Sarah smiled when she felt him covering her eyes with a sleep mask.


    He lifted her arms above her head and tied her wrists together with a silk scarf.


    "Is this OK?", Aiden asked, his voice huskier than usually.


    "Yes.", Sarah breathed.


    Aiden smiled while observing her flushed cheeks and the rise of her chest told him that she is excited.


    It''s been years since he tied her upst time, Aiden thought while securing the free edge of the scarf which held her wrists to the headboard.


    Sarah felt his lips on her knee before another silk scarf wrapped around her ankle. Left one first, and then the right one. With a light tug, Aiden confirmed that she can move her legs, but not enough to close them together because her legs were tied to the bedposts.


    Aiden slowly opened the towel she was wrapped in, taking in her body with his lustful gaze.


    Sarah''s heart thundered against her rib cage, eagerly anticipating what ising, and goosebumps formed on her skin as her body got exposed to the air in the room that seemed chilly because of the water droplets that still lingered on her.


    Sarah couldn''t see anything, but the dip of the mattress told her that he was moving higher from the seated position between her legs. She flinched when a droplet of water fell on her stomach from his hair.


    "You are perfect, Sarah¡­", his lips moved against her skin between her breasts. "And tonight, you are mine. Completely."


    "I am always yours.", Sarah responded in a whisper, which made his lips lift into a smile.


    "That you are¡­", he murmured and moved to the left to nt a light kiss on her breast before sucking and nibbling on it, making her body arch up in demand for more.


    Sarah''s sounds told Aiden that her sensitivity increased, and he was d that he has the power to make Sarah forget about everything, good or bad, as she loses herself in lust.


    He moved to give equal attention to her right breast as his hand caressed the inside of her thigh in small circr movements, with each getting closer to her core which ached from the need to be touched.


    Aiden relished each of her sounds and the feeling of her skin against his as he confirmed that she is heating up just as he wanted. She is beautiful and smart and brave and kind and unbelievable in any way possible, and the biggest turn on for him is that she is right here, giving herself willingly to him, getting soft under his ministrations and exposing herself, trusting that he will not hurt her as she allows him to dominate her.


    "Ah!", she cried when his finger moved between her wet folds, sliding up and down her clit slowly before his finger went inside her.


    "God, you are wet¡­", Aiden mumbled and moved lower, unable to wait anymore.


    He tucked a pillow under her behind and Sarah dug her nails in her palms when she felt his breath at the cradle of her thighs.


    His finger went in and out of her while his mouth moved over her hungrily making her gasp and struggle to breathe as he licked and sucked her juices.


    Her ragged breathing told him that she is almost there, and he moved away.


    "Don''t torture me¡­", Sarah pleaded when he kissed the inside of her thigh.


    She wanted him to continue, two more seconds and she would be there, yet he stopped.


    My devil is torturing me tonight, Sarah thought.


    Sarah felt the mattress dip again, which told her that Aiden moved, and her body jerked when his tip rubbed against her wet entrance, teasing her.


    Sarah squirmed as she tried getting closer to him.


    "Impatient?", Aiden asked, and she knew that he is smiling. Probably with a smug smile, and she was not wrong.


    "Please¡­", Sarah breathed.


    Aiden towered over her and leaned to peck her lips.


    Sarah felt his hot breath on her face, which told her that he is still close so she moved up, silently asking for more kisses but he moved away, and she could imagine a cocky smile on his handsome face.


    She was about to give up when he closed the distance between them and kissed her again and again, and then his lips moved over her jaw, making its way toward her ear.


    His teeth sunk in her earlobe, the sharp pain made her hiss, and then he soothed it by licking and gently sucking the spot he made sore a second ago.


    Sarah bit her lower lip as he made his way inside her slowly, the sensations of stretching and friction intensified due to her pregnancy and the blindfold which shut down her vision.


    Sarah was never able to exin why she gets so aroused whenever Aiden ties her up. Somehow, letting go of control and allowing him to be in charge is a way of freeing her from making any decisions and she can enjoy the process, knowing that Aiden mastered countless ways to make her feel good and that evening he used many, from slow teasing to mercilessly ramming himself inside her, Aiden made Sarah cry and gasp until she ran out of breath.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1882 - Thoughts In The Night

    The night was warm, and the still air didn''t provide relief from the lingering heat that seeped into the soil during the day.


    In the master bedroom of the main vi in the base of the Lebedev family, Aiden cradled Sarah in his arms and observed her sleeping face illuminated by the moonlight which sneaked through sheer curtains that covered the windows.


    No matter how much he looks at her, Sarah has the undeniable power to steal his breath away and stir something deep inside his soul, just like the first time he noticed her at the University. She is perfect.


    While thinking about the previous two hours, Aiden is ted that he got Sarah to cry his name between whimpers as she fell apart over and over again, because he didn''t let here down from her high until she copsed from exhaustion.


    When he untied her, she weakly moved toward him and slept off within seconds. He was never so pleased with his handiwork. The carnal experience was marvelous for both of them.


    Aiden can see a small smile lingering on her lips and he does not mind that they didn''t shower after lovemaking.


    They will shower in the morning, and at that time they will face the reality and Sarah will probably cry more because of Vasily but tonight¡­ they are both spent, and they will sleep well.


    He used this peaceful time to listen to the sounds of her breathing and appreciate the moment. They are together and safe and nothing else matters.


    Earlier that day, at the main base of the Voronin family, he was scared. He had an uneasy feeling while waiting to meet with Elder Sergey, but he pushed it away and when he realized that Sarah was in trouble, his heart stopped beating as if the blood in his veins froze. Aiden does not remember how he reached her, and when he saw Sarah surrounded by enemies, the only thing on his mind was to get closer and to envelop her from all sides, so that no one can harm her. Yet, he failed. They knocked him out before he reached her, and she ended up waking him after she provided him with first aid, and there was breakfast as well. No matter what the situation is, Sarah puts him first. It only made him feel more guilty for failing to protect her.


    Luckily, their rescue arrived on time; unfortunately, Vasily gave up his life; they found out that he was not a bad guy and the rest of the day was spent in guilt and nning for the next phase. Sarah was focusing on the Lebedev family while she entrusted Aiden withing up with ns for the Voronins.


    Aiden reached out to all of their allies who immediately confirmed that they are ready to act. Since Sarah and Aiden shared information on the Voronin assets, Angelo (with Sean and Ryan), Mr. Wang, and Ellie (with Melissa and Mathew as advisors) areing up with ideas on how to suppress the Voronins. Ideally, they would eliminate Voronins and take over their resources, but the Voronins managed to spread like a weed.


    Lebedevs are straightforward fighters who have their bases and territories within which they control some operations, while Voronins are relying mostly on a thin and widely spreadwork of spies and informants which makes them difficult to remove. However, if there is an attack on a global scale, it will be much easier to tackle them.


    Hong epted to be part of the n to handle the Voronin family.


    "I don''t know if it will work¡­", Hong said. "But I am ready to challenge Simeon and fight for the position that belongs to me."


    "How much confidence do you have?", Aiden asked Hong.


    "In?"


    "That Simeon will ept your challenge and that you will win.", Aiden rified.


    "Simeon will do his best to conceal my existence and take me out before other Voronins find out that I''m alive. If that happens, please make sure he does not get his hands on Tashi." Hong gave Aiden a meaningful look and waited for Aiden to nod before continuing. "I am fairly certain that Simeon will take the challenge if we make it public so that others are aware of it because Simeon always cared about his image. As for winning¡­ I am confident in my skills, but I have no idea about his." Hong paused before adding. "We don''t have anything to lose. In the worst case, I will fail, and you will proceed with wiping them out."


    "What will you do if you be the Grand Master?", Zack asked Hong.


    "It will depend on the situation. I am not interested in leading a shady organization, but if we can eliminate bad apples and work with what''s left¡­ I wouldn''t mind being the patriarch of a family. A ce where I could bring Tashi to show her from where shees." Hong nced at Aiden. "I would prefer if you take over managing their businesses and resources and I will continue training the kids and be the Grand Master in name only. However, I''m not able to do it on my own." Hong ended with a disimer.


    They decided to leave that forter. Their priority is to remove Simeon from his position and turn Voronins harmless.


    Aiden is not sure about Maksim, but Sarah thinks that the guy is not a lost cause. She told Aiden to watch the security footage which clearly shows that Maksim let them go. Actually, Aiden is sure that Maksim let Sarah go and that Maksim does not care about Aiden, not even a little bit but¡­ does that mean that Maksim has genuine feelings toward Sarah? The more Aiden thought about this as a possibility, the more his stomach tied into knots.


    Aiden always knew that Sarah is amazing, but why are so many guys sticking to her even after they found out that she is taken and that they have less than zero chances to get her interested romantically in whatever nonsense they are offering?


    It seems that it''s easy for guys to fall for Sarah to the point of turning stupid and no matter how much Aiden beats them up, it''s not helping in deterring them.


    Sarah is Aiden''s and he has no ns to share her, and she will never look at any guy other than Aiden. However, the thought of all the suitors who are waiting for Sarah and sticking close, makes Aiden feel that all of them are eagerly watching him so that they can catch him in a mistake and step in as his recement.


    Aiden remembered Aaron and Noah and if he needs to put Maksim into that group¡­ Aiden does not want to think about it.


    Aiden enjoyed sorting out Elder Gavril, Elder Mn, and Elder Bozidar, their assistants included. Aiden clearly remembers each of their expressions as they changed from smugness to horror when they realized that he is not a weakling, but a secret weapon. Eh, beating them up was extremely pleasurable, and he broke a few extra bones only to make a point.


    Overall, to say that this was a stressful day was an understatement, but it ended well. Aiden does not know what will happen tomorrow, but he is confident that it will be another long and stressful day, so he will enjoy the current calm.


    His Goddess of Chaos is in his arms and his world is at peace.


    Aiden pressed his lips on Sarah''s forehead gently and she moved closer toward him without waking up.


    He loves that her body gravitates toward his even in her sleep, and he wouldn''t want it any other way.


    That is his wife, his queen, his Goddess, his everything... carrying his child.


    Aiden would love if it''s a girl. His daughter will be kind and cute and righteous, just like her mommy, and Aiden is confident that he will spoil her rotten because he will be unable to say ''no'' to her, and that might make her willful and reckless, but he will not mind. He will be around to protect her and catch her if she ever slips.


    Lately, Aiden thinks that a boy will be fine also. Aiden can see himself teaching his son how to be cool, and write tight code that can topple governments, and kick wickedly... and then the two of them can protect Sarah. Yup, that will work.


    With those thoughts, he slept off as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1883 - Negotiations With The Young Master (1)

    ~ the main base of the Voronin family ~


    Before entering his vi, Maksim stopped and observed the night sky that was clear and speckled with stars.


    It was unusually quiet, and Maksim wondered if it''s because of the heat.


    He remembered that he told the usual guards to take the evening off. There is no need to guard him in this ce as no one will dare to make a move against young master Maksim. Also, Maksim wants to minimize the number of people who might see him in this state.


    His face is fine, but he knows that his body is bruised and that he probably has internal injuries. Standing up seems to be challenging, but he will push through this.


    Maksim took a deep breath and stopped halfway while clutching his chest. On the previous day, Sarah and Aiden escaped and even though Grand Master Simeon didn''t have ess to the security footage due to a mysterious outage (aka Eve), Simeon heard from the people present that Maksim dyed them from going after the prisoners.


    Maksim knew that his father would punish him, but Sarah is safe, so it was worth it.


    He coughed weakly and spat metallic tasting liquid that pooled in his throat only to see that it is blood. He would not expect anything less from his father. It''s not the first time, and Maksim knew that he will heal eventually.


    Maksim made his way inside while wondering where Sarah is. Probably far from here. Will he see her again? Considering her identity, there is a big chance for them to reunite. Simeon told Maksim that Sarah is high-ranked in the Lebedev family, and the incident from yesterday proved it. Not that Maksim cares who Sarah is because, for him, she is enchanting Divna who brings thrill into his life, something he never experienced before.


    Maksim''s steps halted in front of the living room which was in the dark. That is unusual because they always keep the lower floor lit up.


    He stepped in and flicked the switch, only to realize that nothing is happening.


    "Marko? Marko!", Maksim called one of his henchmen who is taking care of the ce. He dismissed the guards, but Marko should still be here. Did the bulbs go bad? All of them? It''s probably the fuse in the basement. "Marko!!!" Thisst call was a shout that made him cough again and clutch his chest.


    "You don''t sound so good, young master Maksim.", a soft female voice came from the living room that made Maksim pause.


    Is he imagining or¡­?


    The lights came on and his eyes widened in shock at the sight of Sarah sitting on the couch with Kitty by her side. Behind Sarah are Michael, Noah, and Aaron standing in attention with their arms behind their backs and res directed at Maksim.


    Before they came here, Aiden said to Michael, Noah, and Aaron that Maksim has dirty thoughts toward Sarah, so Sarah''s guardians are on high alert. Sarah told Aiden that Noah and Aaron are more protection than she needs (she has drones as well), but Aiden does not trust Noah and Aaron because those two are a danger of their own. Sarah thought that Aiden is silly, but she agreed to take someone else.


    "Only one more. We need to sneak in and out without being detected and with every additional person the undetected part is getting more difficult to achieve.", Sarah tried to reason, and Aiden picked Michael.


    Back to the present.


    "Why are you here?", Maksim asked with a frown and nervously nced into the hallway. Luckily, it was empty. No¡­ Why is the hallway empty? There is usually someone present. He dismissed the guards, but still, there should be at least the staff that is maintaining the house.


    Maksim turned slowly and looked at Sarah questionably.


    Sarah tilted her head. "I thought you will be happy to see me."


    Maksim nced at the camera in the top corner.


    "Don''t worry about that. Right now, it''s showing an empty room.", Sarah assured him and gestured to the sofa chair opposite from her, for him to sit.


    "Why are you here?", Maksim repeated his question without moving from the door.


    Sarah used Eve-lens to check Maksim for weapons. He had a pistol, a knife, and she didn''t expect to see several internal injuries. It seems that his father beat him up badly. Sarah assumed that is the case because some areas (like Simeon''s office and the interrogation rooms) don''t have surveince, but she saw that yesterday Maksim walked into one of the buildings at the core of the base and he came out a few hourster, in a visibly bad state. The same thing happened today.


    "You are not well, you should sit.", Sarah said.


    Maksim shook his head. "Will you answer my question?"


    Sarah smirked and gestured again to the sofa chair. "Will you sit?"


    Maksim threw another nce at the deserted hallway before sauntering to the chair she assigned to him.


    As he got closer, Kitty growled, and Sarah scratched Kitty''s head. "Stay Kitty¡­ Don''t eat him, yet." Sarah continued scratching Kitty''s head while grinning mischievously at Maksim. She can''t help it. His shocked expression was priceless.


    Maksim lifted an eyebrow and took a seat without a word and Sarah knew that he is expecting an exnation for her presence.


    "I came here to talk.", Sarah said.


    "A phone call would do. After all the trouble to escape, you are ying a dangerous game of being here. How did you get in here without being noticed?"


    Maksim knows that getting into the outer areas of the base does not require much skill, but this is the core that has a lot of security and checkpoints. Other than that, they have radars that would detect any aircraft. For an outsider, it''s impossible toe here and not cause a ruckus.


    Sarah didn''t want to say that they used tunnels, and that Eve navigated them to the shortest route with the least enemies, and that those few unfortunate ones who got in their way got knocked out by the drones¡­ or that there are more than a dozen invisible drones in the vi (three above them), with a dozen more patrolling the perimeter.


    "I admit that when I came herest time, I was not prepared. Now it''s different.", Sarah said without answering his question.


    Maksim nced at Noah and then his eyes moved to Aaron before he visually inspected Michael. All three of them have lean and muscr bodies that can''t be hidden by the ck uniforms they are wearing. Noah and Michael are handsome, but Aaron stands out with his chiseled features which earned him many contracts while he worked as a model.


    Other than them being soldiers and nice to look at, Maksim observed how all three are protective of Sarah. And one person was missing¡­


    "Where is the pretty boy? Don''t tell me you reced one for three? Do you have a harem going on? Where do I sign up?", Maksim ended with a big grin.


    "Watch your mouth!", Aaron warned Maksim to what Sarah raised her arm to get Aaron to calm down.


    Sarah stifled augh. Not because of Maksim''s words but because she heard through her ear stud Aiden cursing.


    Aiden''s heated reaction confirmed that it was the right decision for her to bring Michel, Noah, and Aaron with her while Aiden was left in charge of swiping stuff from the warehouses that are ced through the base. With drones knocking everyone out and Eve manipting the surveince, emptying warehouses is a piece of cake.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1884 - Negotiations With The Young Master (2)

    "Can you be serious?", Sarah asked Maksim. Why did he call them <em>''pretty boys''</em> and how could he think that she has a harem?


    Sarah was sure that Aiden blew a fuse when he heard the harem part. If Aiden was here, Maksim would get a few more internal injuries.


    Maksim grinned. "Anything for you, Divna."


    "By now, you should know that my name is not Divna."


    Maksim shrugged. "For me, you will always be Divna." Maksim narrowed his eyes yfully. "Don''t tell me that you are here because you are missing me. Did you finally get to your senses and you want to have dinner with me?"


    Noah could not take this anymore. "Why you¡­"


    Sarah lifted her hand, snapping her fingers to indicate to Noah to stop whatever he was nning to do.


    "We are here to talk.", Sarah reminded Noah and Aaron. She could see that both of them were on the verge of jumping at Maksim. At least Michael was calm.


    Maksim smirked at Noah. "Good dog."


    "Don''t push it Maksim.", Sarah warned Maksim and decided to move onto the topic of why she is here before the boys start fighting. "If I understood correctly, you are not happy with your current situation."


    Maksim was not sure where Sarah is going with this. "Keep on talking."


    "If there is a way out of the Voronin organization, would you take it?"


    Maksim was surprised by Sarah''s question and he didn''t think it''s something that could happen. "I am a Voronin. You want me to join Lebedevs? Should I change my surname? Or is it enough just to hide and y dead?"


    "No. When I say a way out, I mean, a way out. You can join whomever you want or live your life without any attachments."


    "Can I work under you?", Maksim asked suggestively.


    Sarah saw that Noah and Aaron tensed up and she heard Aiden cursing Maksim again. She regretted having all these guys around. It''s too much testosterone.


    <em>''I should have gone with my original n to have Oni, Masika, and Z apany me''</em>, Sarah thought. But she gave up on bringing girls because she knows that this is a patriarchal environment and there is a chance that Maksim would not take them seriously.


    Sarah pretended not to notice the lecherous undertone Maksim used. "To work under me, you need to prove your skills. At this point, you can''t take down any of my three guards and you are not worthy of the position you requested."


    Maksim''s ego was bruised. "Are you sure about it?"


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah hummed. "No matter how stubborn you are, it will notpensate for the fact that you are struggling to stand straight. How are you going to fight? You can bring this up when you heal. If you pass my tests, I will consider your application."


    Maksim was surprised that Sarah is aware of his condition to this extent and he wondered what are tests she spoke about. He decided to go back to the topic. "My father will never let me go."


    "Let me take care of him.", Sarah said confidently, and Maksim was sure that she is bluffing. No matter how he looks at her, she does not qualify to solve his problems.


    "What can you do, Divna? Kill him? That will only speed up the process of me bing the Grand Master. My only way out of here with a free pass is if I die. Will you kill me? If you wanted to kill me, you could have done that already."


    Based on the information they collected on Maksim, Sarah knew that he is ruthless and unpredictable, but also a free spirit who does not want to tie himself to one ce. In a way, Maksim reminded her of Aiden, before she met him at the University, with the difference that Aiden didn''t leave such a thick trail of blood behind him.


    Sarah had her assumptions, and she wanted to confirm: "Do you want to inherit your father''s position?"


    Maksim thought for some time if he should respond or not. The way she looked at him told him that she means business, and Maksim wondered if Simeon is right to fear Sarah. Maksim was confident that Simeon freaking out about Sarah was just one more of his father''s paranoid episodes, but what if Sarah is really capable of aplishing the impossible?


    "Not if I could have a choice.", Maksim responded after some time.


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. She knew it! "What if you could walk away freely from here without any strings attached? You can keep the cars and mansions that currently belong to you. If you want to have a business or two, or something else, we can talk about it. You can even take with you people that are loyal to you. I will promise that no one will bother you from the Lebedev or Voronin families as long as you don''t retaliate or use your knowledge to aid my enemies."


    Maksim chuckled and shook his head. "It all sounds great, but how can you aplish that? Other than my father and myself, Elders and other seniors will not acknowledge anyone else as the Grand Master. Did you n to run for the position? Or one of your pretty boys?"


    Michael, Aaron, and Noah frowned. It''s not about Maksim''s words, but how he said it, like he is mocking them.


    "That Voronin guy has good eyes¡­", Michael heard Oni''s voice in his ear stud. "You are pretty and a boy¡­ and ravishingly handsome."


    Michael rxed his shoulders and the edges of his lips curved up slightly at Oni''s words.


    Sarah ignored the guys who were behind her in defensive mode. "What if there is someone else who can take over as the Grand Master and people will ept him?"


    Maksim was confident that Sarah is bluffing. Who could that mystery person be? But¡­ did she return to this ce and risk her safety in order to bluff? "If there is someone like that, I would like to meet that person. But unfortunately, that person does not exist. Don''t you think I already considered that as an option? There is no one."


    "I can do it¡­", a voice came from the corner behind Maksim, and Maksim jerked his head that way to see a man standing with a hood over his head which covered the upper half of his face.


    When Maksim entered the room, it was dark, and with the lights on, he focused on Sarah, Kitty, Michael, Aaron, and Noah, without checking the other areas of the room.


    "Who are you?", Maksim asked.


    Hong slowly removed the hood and revealed his face. "I am Gedeon Voronin, your Uncle. Your father is sitting in my spot."


    Maksim blinked. "You are dead."


    "I resurrected.", Hong said with a straight face.


    Hong was irritated that his own nephew called him dead right in his face. Is he cursing him? Sarah said that Maksim is smart, but this does not look like it.


    Maksim needed a few seconds to process the information. "If you are Gedeon, where have you been so far? Why didn''t you show up all this time?"


    "Because your father holds my daughter hostage.", Hong responded.


    Maksim had to agree how that sounds like something Simeon would do.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1885 - Negotiations With The Young Master (3)

    Maksim didn''t care if the man standing there is his Uncle or not. Maksim is not attached to his own father, why would he care about a rtive he never met? However, Maksim was interested in the possibility of Hong taking over the position of the Grand Master. Uncle or not, if he can do that, then Maksim will not be pushed into a path he is not willing to follow, and Sarah said that Maksim would get to keep his properties and maybe get other perks as well.


    "How will you im the position of the Grand Master?", Maksim questioned Hong.


    "I will challenge Simeon publicly."


    "Can you prove that you are Gedeon and not some random man who came to stir trouble? You know that Elders will object to you recing my father even if you kill him, unless you can prove your identity."


    Hong didn''t have any proof handy, but¡­ "I am sure that some of the seniors will remember me. And I can always give details about the main mansion and areas that are reserved for the Grand Master and other highest officials. If there is time, we can do a DNA test."


    Maksim pursed his lips and turned to Sarah. "It seems that you have a n. How do I fit into it?" He gave her a sly smirk, obviously indicating that his services will note for free.


    Sarah didn''t like that Maksim spoke smugly like he is important. She wanted to put him in his ce. "We can do this with or without you. However, your cooperation will make the process easier and hopefully, we can avoid unnecessary infighting. You don''t need to expose yourself. There are three things I want from you. First, give me information on the Elders. I don''t care about their roles, assets, or anything else that is known within the Voronin organization. I am interested in knowing who is loyal to your father, and who can be swayed, also, what are their weak points for the swaying to happen. Second, tell me what is a good time for us to show up. We wille tomorrow. We don''t want to risk making a grand entrance and Simeon is not present. And third, hand over Vasily''s body. I want to give him a proper burial."


    Maksim blinked. "That''s it?"


    "Is there anything else you can offer us?" It was a trick question. With Eve tapping into the Voroninwork, and Aiden with his team swiping all their weapons and valuables, there is really nothing else that Maksim could do. Also, when they attack tomorrow, it will be a coordinated attack between soldiers of the Army of Chaos and their allies where Voronins will lose most of their field operatives and resources while Sarah, Aiden, Hong, and the rest of their team will hit the main base of the Voronin family.


    In one day, the Voronins will change either by gaining different leadership or by disappearing from the map. Sarah has no intention of dragging this further. Not after what happened on the previous day.


    If Maksim gives them information on the Elders with a focus on bits and pieces that are not documented, that can help them reduce casualties and devise a better strategy for Hong taking over as the Grand Master.


    Maksim agreed with Sarah''s demands. How he sees it, if Sarah''s n fails, Maksim stays as-is. And if Sarah seeds, he can enjoy his life as a handsome rich man without the pressure of the Voronin organization. "I will give you information on the Elders. As for when toe, my father is paranoid that everyone is out to get him, and he never leaves this base. He even has people taste the food before he eats, just to make sure he will not be poisoned." Maksim shook his head at the distrustful behavior of his father. He never understood the food-tasting. What if it''s a slow-acting poison? But Maksim didn''t want to think about Simeon more than necessary. He looked at Sarah and smiled. "Once you fulfill your part of the bargain and remove my father from his current position, we can talk about other things."


    Sarah understood that Maksim will keep information on Vasily and anything else he finds important in order to exchange those for his freedom. And probably money which he will need plenty of if he leaves this ce and wants to continue his wanton lifestyle.


    Sarah wondered if she should tell him about the truth serum. No, this is not the right time because they need him to cooperate willingly if this is going to work.


    The only thing they need is to make sure that Maksim does not betray them between now and the attack, and after that, Maksim can do whatever he wants.


    Sarah nodded in agreement. "That is eptable."


    "Before we start, can I offer you a drink?" Maksim acted as a good host.


    Sarah rejected. "There is no one to prepare drinks and I would rather you start talking than brewing tea. As much as this is a cozy ce, we don''t have the whole night."


    Maksim''s eyebrows shoot up at thement that there is no one to prepare drinks. "Did you kill my people?"


    "No. They will be back in about one hour.", Sarah responded.


    "You don''t think that it will be suspicious how my men disappeared only to return unscathed?"


    Sarah smiled. "There are other things that are happening as we speak. I can assure you that no one will care that eight people took involuntary naps. No one saw using and you can pretend that you had a nap as well." Sarah nced at the walls that were covered in paintings and her eyes sparkled. "If it will help your cover, we can take these paintings with us and you can say that you were robbed. Or do you want me to empty your safe?"


    "That won''t be necessary." Maksim loves the fire in Sarah''s eyes. That is what got his attention the first time when they met. "You are confident that you can leave from here."


    "I left yesterday; I can do it today. And don''t forget that we got here without alerting anyone."


    "Yeah, makes me wonder how did you do that."


    Sarah waved her hand, indicating him to drop the topic. "Focus, Maksim. If you want this to work, you need to do your part and we don''t have the whole night. We will leave here in no less than forty-six minutes and it is up to you to show within that timeframe that you can be useful."


    Maksim gave a small nod before he started. "In the upper management, no one trusts anyone. My father included. Those are all rtionships made out of interest¡­" Maksim spoke about the Elders one by one, listing some of their traits, alliances, and any other information he could remember.


    About half an hourter¡­


    "Thank you, Maksim.", Sarah said when Maksim ended sharing the information.


    "Are you sure you got it all?" Maksim noticed that Sarah listened while scratching Kitty''s head, but she didn''t take any notes and he spoke a lot.


    Of course, Maksim does not know that through Eve-lens he was being recorded, and other than Aiden, many others listened, including Sophia and JoAnna.


    Sarah stood up and Maksim reached for his knife that was visible on his right hip.


    Aaron, Noah, and Michael jumped to stand between Maksim and Sarah and Kitty growled as well.


    The fastest was Hong who was already holding Maksim''s neck. "You might be my nephew, but I will not hesitate to snap your neck."


    Maksim sneered at Hong. "I see that the Voronin blood inside you is strong."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1886 - Negotiations With The Young Master (4)

    Maksim turned his gaze to Sarah and slowly lifted his arms in the air in surrender, the knife''s handle was clutched in Maksim''s right hand.


    "This is yours.", Maksim told Sarah and she noticed he is holding onto the tactical army knife she took away from him a few evenings ago. Sarah wondered if she had it with her on the previous day when she was captured by the Voronins or if she left it in her room.


    Sarah stood up and nodded at Hong, silently telling him to let go of Maksim.


    "It''s OK.", Sarah said while patting Kitty''s head, and Aaron, Noah, and Michael moved a bit on the side, but not enough topletely open the path between Maksim and Sarah.


    Maksim flipped the knife so that the handle faces Sarah. The knife was in its ck sheath that looked like it''s a mix of metal and stic, and it had engraved some design. It''s definitely custom made.


    Sarah met Maksim''s gaze. "Are you sure you want to give that to me?"


    "It was given to me by my father, but now it is yours.", Maksim responded. "When they caught you, they went through your things in the room and I took this to keep until I get a chance to return it to you. I hope you will wear it tomorrow."


    Sarah was surprised that Simeon gifted this to Maksim. "Won''t your father know that you are working with me?"


    Maksim smirked defiantly. "Let him."


    Sarah extended her hand and epted the knife which Maksim ced in her palm slowly under the keen gazes of four men and a ck leopard who stood around him and Sarah.


    "You don''t like your father.", Sarah voiced her thoughts while taking her seat back on the sofa.


    Maksim didn''t deny it. "After what he put me through, I would be stupid to have any attachment left for him. I look forward to seeing him down on his knees, and if he knows that I was part of him going down, it will only make the whole thing sweeter."


    "Don''t you want to get back at him personally?", Sarah asked Maksim because Maksim''s words were heavy and full of bitterness.


    Maksim pressed his lips into a line. "I want him away from me. If I don''t see him ever again, I won''t miss him."


    Sarah wondered, what did Simeon do to make his own son hate him so much? What happened to his mother? But she didn''t want to talk about Maksim and his dysfunctional family. Somehow, she knew that under that ruthless and smug fa?ade Maksim carries, there is a little boy crying for aforting hug and gentle words that everything will be alright and that he is enough.


    In a way, it exined his infatuation with Sarah because he saw her as a strong woman with a hint of madness who can protect herself and her loved ones, and maybe even him in the process.


    Maksim reminded Sarah of Vasily who was a kind man, yet he became who he was because of the family he grew up in. It was making her emotional and she didn''t want to go there. It was probably the pregnancy hormones, Sarah told herself.


    Sarah put the knife in the pocket on the side of her left thigh. "Uhm¡­ when this is over, I hope that you can spend some time with Gedeon, regardless if you decide to stay or leave. Your inputs can help him solidify his position and avoid assassination attempts." She also hoped that Maksim and Hong can bond, and Maksim can see that not everyone is evil and scheming, but she didn''t say that at loud. Maybe, just maybe, Maksim can feel the warmth of the family from Hong who seems to be hard and unapproachable, but Sarah knows that Hong has a soft heart.


    Maksim nced at Hong. "That is doable, as long as he does not go after my neck."


    Sarah smiled awkwardly. "I hope you can forget about that. Things are fresh and it will take time to develop trust."


    Maksim was surprised. That was a word he didn''t hear in a while. "Trust?"


    Sarah waved her hand, indicating to Maksim that they will not talk about it. "Let''s take it one step at a time. I will see you tomorrow, Maksim. Try to get rest and stay out of trouble until then."


    Maksim saw Sarah walk away and he wanted to keep her by his side longer. Even if it''s just for a minute.


    "Divna?"


    Sarah''s steps paused and she turned to him with a questioning gaze.


    Maksim gestured toward Hong. "You mentioned a DNA test that can prove his identity. You can use my blood for that."


    Sarah thought of how that will be beneficial for their n.


    Tomorrow, unless Simeon openly acknowledges Hong as Gedeon Voronin, no matter what others say, the Elders and seniors will want proof of Hong''s identity and if he has the proof, it can sway them. Sarah does not expect them to blindly follow Hong, but if they refrain from attacking Hong, that would be enough.


    Sarah nced at Aaron. "Can you find something in the kitchen for us to collect blood?"


    Aaron gave a small nod and swiftly left the room.


    A minuteter, Aaron returned with a container that can be sealed and a knife.


    Maksim offered his hand, palm up and Noah cut him dly, probably deeper than necessary. Lack of reaction from Maksim told everyone that Maksim is used to pain.


    They collected some blood into the container, and Maksim was surprised when Sarah approached him.


    "Let me treat your wound¡­", she said as she took his hand into hers.


    Sarah applied medicinal cream on Maksim''s palm and then she wrapped Maksim''s hand with gauze.


    Maksim watched Sarah work in silence, and no one spoke a word.


    "Thank you for volunteering", Sarah said when she was done with first aid.


    Maksim smirked. "I did something for you, don''t you think you should do something for me?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes, she had a feeling this ising. Maksim''s mood swings are unexpected yet expected at the same time. As soon as Maksim feels that he has an advantage, he shows his snobby self.


    "Did I force you?"


    Maksim tilted his head and one corner of his lips lifted up yfully. "No, but you mentioned trust which means bnce."


    "The Goddess personally tended to your wound. Be grateful.", Noah said through his teeth, unable to hide his irritation. If he knew that Sarah would give him first aid, he would cut himself right away.


    Maksim felt that he heard something good. "Goddess?"


    Sarah straightened her back and thought for a second. "Alright. To keep the bnce, I will let you know something that even your father does not know. How about that?"


    Maksim tilted his head. "I need to hear it before I confirm if it''s worth it."


    "Your informant said that I am a Lebedev and he is not wrong, but that is only the tip of an iceberg." Sarah gave a small nod to Michael, Aaron, and Noah, and all four of them put their masks on their faces.


    Hong was standing on the side and he shook his head while wondering if all this theatrical behavior is necessary. Why are they still here? And why did they cut Maksim''s hand? What happened with collecting a few strands of hair? That should be enough for a DNA test.


    Maksim looked at Sarah whose upper half of her face was covered with a mask and his eyebrow twitched when her eyes turned red. Suddenly, Maksim connected the clues: ck uniforms, a ck leopard, masks, and red eyes.


    "The Army of Chaos¡­", Maksim murmured to what Sarah''s smile widened.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1887 - Negotiations With The Young Master (5)

    Maksim nced to the side to see that Hong''s face was not covered with a mask. His clothes were dark gray, but that was not the uniform Sarah and her three guardians were wearing.


    Maksim was recollecting all the rumors he heard about the Army of Chaos, which included that they are solidifying their presence and expanding from Europe toward the East. There are stories about ghosts and undefeatable soldiers, and as much as Maksim knows that half of it came from someone''s imagination, it is undeniable that the Army of Chaos is a formidable force.


    He was curious to know how did that old man (aka Hong) associate himself with the Army of Chaos? It is obvious that he is not a member.


    Also, the Army of Chaos is led by their Goddess Nyx and Maksim''s eyes sparkled at the realization that he is looking at her, and that those three men are probably her generals.


    Other than a Lebedev, his Divna is the leader of the Army of Chaos. And he saw photos of her being a speaker about software security and a model on a runway... it made him wonder what other secrets she is hiding.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will tell someone about your identity?", Maksim asked Sarah.


    "No.", Sarah said tly as her red eyes looked at Maksim from behind the ck mask and he found her to be enchanting as she threatened him: "We are watching you, young master Maksim. If you reveal this to anyone, you will be dead before you know it together with anyone who got a whisper of your words. Do you think it''s idental that no one knows who I am?"


    "What happened to trust?", Maksim reminded Sarah.


    Sarah smiled smugly. "Trust needs to be earned. Other than letting you hold onto your gun, I showed you who I am. That is how far I will go with trusting you. Now it''s up to you to show me if my trust was misced. People who betray me don''t have a good ending."


    Maksim was surprised that Sarah is aware of his gun. Maksim was unable to decide if Sarah is confident or reckless. "You call it trust, but I don''t see it more than a test."


    "Those are justbels. I am sure you are smart enough to see that I showed goodwill and I sincerely hope that we can coborate. Trusting you blindly would be stupid and if I am such a person, I would be dead a long time ago. However, a series of sessful coborations will eventually lead to developing trust. Show me that I can trust you by doing your part and not deceiving me."


    Maksim was dazed. The more Sarah spoke, the more he was attracted to her and with these words about trust and that she is giving him a chance¡­ Maksim found himself to be absolutely smitten.


    Aaron frowned as he observed changes in Maksim''s expression. What''s up with that goofy smile? Aaron snapped his fingers, which got Maksim back to reality.


    "I assume you know who betrayed you from the Lebedev family.", Maksim said to Sarah, and her mood fell at the thought of Ivan which inevitably made her think of Vasily.


    "Our house was cleaned from rats.", Sarah said before adding: "We areing tomorrow to clean up this ce."


    "Why?" Maksim had to ask.


    Maksim was curious to know why Sarah is after Voronins. How much he knows, Voronins never openly attacked the Army of Chaos. Sure, they tried infiltrating it a few times, but all those were failures, and Voronins were never able to cause any damage. If Sarah is a high ranking Lebedev, it means she belongs to that family. The Lebedevs and Voronins have a long feud with nothing new popping up recently. She is not a Voronin also, is she? Are they some distant cousins? That would be a pity, Maksim thought, because if they are rted he needs to drop the idea of pursuing Sarah.


    "Voronins meddled into my life too many times to be left alone. As for specifics¡­ you will find out tomorrow if you watch carefully."


    Based on Sarah''s tone, Maksim understood that this is personal. "Alright. I look forward to it."


    "Time to go.", Sarah told to four people who were apanying her and nced at Maksim. "Until tomorrow."


    Maksim grinned. "It''s a date."


    Noah let out an angry growl which was ignored by Maksim who by now understood that all these people obey Sarah, and he knows that she needs him, so no one will dare to harm him.


    Sarah paused at the door and looked to her left.


    Maksim saw two figures in ck uniforms with backpacks joining them.


    "Done?", Sarah asked.


    Ade and Hande nodded. The upper half of their faces were covered with masks, but Maksim saw that both of them grinned.


    "What is that?", Maksim asked with a frown while gesturing to the backpacks.


    Sarah threw Maksim a side-ce as he approached them, and she was unable to hide mischief from her eyes that were back to enchanting green. "We are making sure your cover is solid. Are you sure you want to keep those paintings?" Sarahughed at Maksim''s confused expression that mixed with outrage which told her that he figured out they swiped something from his vi. "Young master Maksim, the security feed will continue to work as usually ten seconds after we leave your lovely home."


    Maksim walked after them and he stood in the hallway, watching seven people and a ck leopard exit through the front door like they own the ce.


    Maksim checked the time. If Sarah was correct, his men should be back in the next ten minutes or so.


    Unable to settle the unease inside his stomach, Maksim walked in the direction from where Ade and Hande emerged and he exhaled in frustration when he peeked inside his study only to see that his safe is wide open and empty.


    Maksim sat on the leather chair behind his desk and powered up hisputer. He said that she is his Divna and anything else does not matter, but the more he found out about Sarah, the more intrigued he was.


    Maksim spent a big chunk of the night reading files on the recent changes in the Lebedev family and intel rted to the Army of Chaos.


    ¡­


    In one tunnel close to Maksim''s vi¡­


    "Did you need to tend to his wound personally?", Aiden asked Sarah grumpily.


    "Don''t tell me you are jealous. It was a gesture of good faith because he volunteered to give his blood. Nothing more.", Sarah assured Aiden even though she knew that he was aware of it.


    "You could have just stabbed him. He already gave you the knife. Why did you y nice?"


    Sarahughed at Aiden''s sulking expression.


    "Having him on our side tomorrow will be good."


    "He is unstable.", Aiden warned Sarah.


    "I know. That is why Eve is watching over him."


    Sarah hoped that after tomorrow, she will not see Maksim anymore. They don''t have a solid n for Voronins, but she wishes that things happen fast and that Hong and a selected few can stay behind, and Sarah can return to sorting out Lebedevs before they head back home to Los Angeles.


    Sarah wanted to change the topic. "How are things on your side?"


    "We emptied all storages and safes in houses of senior officials, Elders, and the Grand Master. But it''s hard to tell how much we gained. Voronins are collecting everything from trinkets to valuables, and we also got a lot of papers. It will take some time to go through all that and see what is useful."


    "Is there anything sparkling for me?", Sarah asked innocently like a child who is asking for candy.


    "If there is anything, it''s yours."


    Aiden chuckled and put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders, pulling her closer to him as they walked down the tunnel, away from the main base of the Voronin family.


    Sarah always loved sparkling things. They have their own mines and nc that can make her anything sparkly she wants but¡­ this is his wife, and Aiden would call her insatiable greedy if he does not know that she supports selflessly a hundred people in their home and thousands of members of the Army of Chaos.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1888 - Brunch With Family

    ~ Eastern Europe, the main base of the Lebedev family ~


    After getting ready for the day, Aiden and Sarah stepped out in the garden at the back of the main vi where they were greeted by many familiar faces.


    Sarah took in a deep breath and appreciated the moment.


    The summer sky was cloudless, and the fresh morning breeze eased up the heat from the sun that was slowly rising up. It''s a perfect day for an outdoor brunch.


    On the left was a long table filled with various breakfast items and beverages that were constantly being refilled by the staff from the Lebedev family and cooks from the Army of Chaos.


    People were seated at the tables or on the benches that were in the garden, and many more were seated on the soft grass beyond the garden.


    Alice, Jayden, Lia, Adam, and Valentin were on a pic nket in the shade of a big oak tree where three leopards were perched, and Sarah imagined that their baby will join in that mix soon. The little ones were snacking and ying under the watchful eyes of their nannies who also kept their eyes on the mischievous Hero, Be, and Luna who would sometimes try to eat food that was prepared for the kids.


    Other than the kids from the Cliffside Vi, present were JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia, Felix, Ste, Edward, Owen, Hong, Elder Dimitri, Elder Todor, Konstantin, Vuk, Bogdan, Aaron, Noah, Igor, Elliot, and further down were soldiers from the Army of Chaos who arrived from the United States and other bases in Europe.


    People chatted with smiles on their faces and the overall mood was good.


    Later, they will go to the main base of the Voronin family and topple Simeon, but before that, Sarah wanted to spend the morning with her kids and family. It''s a long time since they did something like this rxing.


    Ever since Aiden was kidnapped, Sarah was busy with ns and missions and she didn''t unwind with family or appreciate all the good things in her life.


    Sarah and Aiden stopped on the terrace and Sarah leaned on her husband while smiling at the view in front of her.


    One by one, people stopped talking and they turned their attention to Sarah and Aiden.


    Sarah realized that they are waiting for her to say something. Sarah had no intention to give a speech, but she and Aiden are standing, so it looks like it. Well, they are already here so she might say a few words...


    "We are happy to see everyone gathered. We hit a hectic period and I am sorry that I neglected you. If any of you wants to chat with either of us, let us know, we are avable. I hope we can all enjoy the peace of the next few hours, after which we will get busy again. Thank you for being here with us."


    Aiden kissed Sarah''s temple and smiled. He was worried that Sarah''s mood will be bad because of what happened to Vasily, but she surprised him when she asked for this brunch.


    "Instead of crying for what is lost, I want to appreciate what we have.", Sarah told Aiden. "Many people came from afar to support us and I want them to know that I am grateful for that."


    Aiden was delighted to hear this and he immediately instructed staff to set up breakfast outside and to notify others to join them for an impromptu brunch. He wanted Sarah to be surrounded by love and support because only like that she will remember that there are many people who are depending on her.


    Back to the present¡­


    Sarah took a seat at the table with Konstantin, Owen, Igor, Noah, and Aaron, and Aiden got busy filling up tes with food to bring to his wife.


    "You look tired.", Sarah said while observing Noah and Aaron who couldn''t deny dark circles under their eyes.


    "We were busy sorting out things that arrivedst night.", Noah said, and Sarah knew he is talking about the things they swiped on the previous night from the Voronin family.


    Owen stifled a yawn. "I was up also." He wanted to make sure he is not neglected.


    "Why were you up?", Sarah asked.


    "I woke up around midnight and I spent the rest of the night watching the video feed from the Voronin base. It was hrious seeing their reactions when they realized that they were robbed. It was brilliant." Owen said and chuckled. "No one from the Voronin Elders sleptst night, and when Simeon started raging they were not sure if they should gather for a meeting, or hide in their homes. Simeon ordered all buildings to be searched. It''s still ongoing. I''m here for the food and will be back to watch more. I can''t get enough of them pointing fingers at each other while no one has an idea of what happened. One said that it was ghosts, and another version is that they are cursed."


    "Who is cursed?", Aiden asked as he arrived while bncing four tes of food in his hands. He looked like a professional server with three tes that were lined up over his left forearm from elbow to tips of his fingers and the fourth te in his right hand. All heaping with food.


    "Owen is enjoying the show from the Voronins.", Sarah responded and popped a grape in her mouth.


    A minuteter, Owen walked away, saying that he is done with food and is going to continue watching the security feed from the Voronin family.


    "I don''t want to spoil the mood, but we need to decide what to do about our territories now that we are four Elders short.", Konstantin said. He was hoping to get a meeting with Sarah, but with everyone getting cozy at this brunch, it does not seem that he will get a chance.


    "Later.", Sarah said curtly. She didn''t want to think about work but she saw that Konstantin needs more information, so she exined: "One or two days of dy will not make a difference. Send a message to everyone that we are working on it and in the meantime, you will manage it directly. I want us to focus on Voronins. If things go as nned, at the end of the day, Lebedevs will have more things to manage. If we decide on anything today, it will be useless because we will need to redo itter."


    Konstantin blinked. "You are taking over Voronins?"


    Sarah bobbed her head. "We will see how things turn out, but regardless if we manage to form some alliance, or we wipe them out, that will impact our current operations because we will increase territories." Sarah didn''t want to specify if those territories will belong to Lebedevs or the Army of Chaos.


    "Alliance?" Konstantin found it hard to ept. How can they be allied with their enemies?


    Aiden responded by gesturing toward Hong. "By end of the day, he will be the Grand Master of the Voronin family."


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Konstantin''s lips. He was not sure what Sarah and Aiden are nning, but they seemed confident. "Then¡­ I should go and get acquainted¡­" Konstantin stood up and went to join the table where Hong was sitting.


    "How are you doing?", Sarah asked Igor.


    Igor''s eyes widened. He was happy that Sarah spoke to him. "My leg is fine. Noah and Aaron are helpful in giving me pointers so that I can learn things."


    "He is a fast learner.", Aaron praised Igor to which Igor grinned.


    "What do you think about the Army of Chaos so far?", Sarah asked Igor.


    "Uhm¡­ I am still adjusting. It''s nothing bad, but I am used to bad, and sometimes I pinch myself secretly."


    Everyone at the tableughed at Igor''s words.


    "Sometimes I pinch myself also.", Sarah said with a smile.


    "You created a nice ce for everyone.", Noah shared his thoughts. "We are expanding by taking in various characters and swallowing other organizations, but the goodness here is so strong that we are not getting corrupted."


    Sarah was happy to hear that. Wouldn''t it be nice if people stop fighting and scheming and just let them be?


    "You sound like we are invading others.", Aiden said to Noah with disapproval in his voice. It''s not what Noah said, but Aiden knew that Noah is sucking up to Sarah. Not on Aiden''s watch! "We are not expanding because we want to dominate others. We are only defending ourselves and eliminating threats."


    Noah shrugged. "Po-tay-to, Poh-ta-to¡­ It''s the same thing. But you can frame it to whatever makes you feel better."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "You¡­"


    Sarah exhaled and focused on her food. Noah and Aiden are bickering again, as they usually do. She wondered howe Aaron is standing on the side but then she saw him smiling smugly and she realized that he is waiting for his chance to jump in. And she didn''t need to wait for long. A secondter, Aaron joined, and Noah, Aaron, and Aiden were bickering over ridiculous things while jumping from one topic to another.


    Ah, things are back to normal. For now.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1889 - Delegation From The Lebedev Family

    ~ the main base of the Voronin family ~


    In Simeon''s office¡­


    Simeon was ring at three people who are directly reporting to him.


    "Howe you have no idea who robbed us?", Simeon asked angrily.


    He lost his patience hours ago. All their warehouses are emptied as well as many safes and secret stashes through the base, including his own, yet no one heard anything. How is that possible?


    If this is a random house in the suburbs, he might believe it. But this is the main base of the Voronin family with hundreds of capable fighters, where everything is monitored, and so many ces got emptied overnight! The only logical exnation is that his own people teamed up against him. Are they preparing to take him out?


    Simeon''s paranoia about everything and everyone worked overtime. No one is to be trusted. Even his own son showed ack of interest to investigate this strange phenomenon.


    Three people in front of Simeon lowered their heads, unsure how to respond. They already said everything there is to say, but Simeon is not willing to ept the reality.


    Simeon''s phone rang and he took the call after seeing that it''s from one of his men. "What?"


    "Grand Master, the Lebedev family wants to see you¡­", a man said.


    Simeon frowned while thinking why would Lebedev want a meeting. It must be rted to Sarah and Aiden escaping and Vasily dying. Do they want a fight? No, for that they should not demand a meeting. Maybe they want a truce or some other negotiation. But he is busy now and no time to think clearly.


    "Tell them that I will be in touch to schedule a meeting for next week.", Simeon responded and ended the call.


    Simeon''s re returned to the men in front of him. "Where was I? Ah, yes¡­"


    He stopped talking when his phone rang again, and his anger swelled when he saw that it''s from the same man. "What now?"


    "Grand Master, the Lebedev family wants to see you¡­"


    "And I told you that there will be a meeting next week!", Simeon interrupted the man.


    "But¡­"


    Simeon was about to end the call, and he stopped. "But, what?"


    "They are here."


    Simeon''s eyebrows shoot up. "Here, where?"


    "Here, at the main entrance."


    "Who is here?"


    "All of them.", the man responded.


    "What does that mean, all of them?"


    The man cleared his throat. "I asked who it''s present, and the man said that all Elders are here."


    Simeon swiftly typed on hisputer to see the video feed from the main entrance and he saw five ck bulletproof limousines lined up. There is no mistake. Those are Lebedevs. Why are they here? They never came here. On a few asions where they met over twenty-five years since he is the Grand Master, they always met on neutral territory. What are the Lebedevs thinking?


    "What do they want?", Simeon asked the man on the phone.


    "They want a meeting with you and the other Elders."


    Simeon panicked. Something didn''t seem right. "Tell them that I am not here, and we will be in touch."


    Theputer screen in front of Simeon flickered, and he saw Konstantin on it.


    "How rude¡­", Konstantin said with a smirk. "We came all the way here to talk, and Grand Master Simeon refuses to see us. Should we take this as a deration of war?"


    Simeon stared at theputer and then nervously nced around the room. Howe Konstantin knows what he said on the phone? Did they tap into the security system? But¡­ his office does not have any cameras set up. And why is Konstantin on hisputer screen!?


    Of course, Simeon does not know that on the previous night, when Aiden and others from the Army of Chaos came to swipe things, they also set up cameras in unmonitored areas. That is why they can clearly see Simeon now.


    "War? What are you talking about?", Simeon mumbled. Unsure if he should talk to the monitor or into his phone.


    Konstantin smiled. "Then we expect to be granted an entry. It''s only a few of us here,ing to your base with hundreds of soldiers. Don''t tell me that you are scared of hosting us."


    This pushed Simeon''s buttons. "Scared? In your dreams!" He put the phone next to his ear. "Let them in and lead them to therge conference hall."


    Simeon ended that call and looked at three people in front of him. "Call all Elders and senior staff to gather in therge conference hall. We have guests from the Lebedev family."


    The limousines the Lebedevs used toe to the main base of the Voronin family are modified to have a U-shaped seating in the back that allows six people to sit in the back and two in front, for a total of eight people per vehicle (without squeezing in).


    In one of the limousines¡­


    Sarah, Aiden, Hong, Konstantin, Vuk, and Bogdan are sitting in the back while Allen and Julius are in front. Allen is driving.


    "Good work, Konstantin¡­", Sarah praised him. "Your provocation worked, so we didn''t need to go with n B."


    n B was to use drones to knock everyone out and they would make their own way inside, without permission. Like this, they can drive inside nicely and save the drone-surprise forter.


    Konstantin smirked. "That old fart didn''t change. He was always hotheaded."


    Sarah turned to Aiden and pushed two unruly strands of his hair away from his forehead. He was super-handsome in a ck business suit.


    Aiden took Sarah''s hand into his and kissed each of her fingers.


    Just as Sarah admired Aiden, he admired his wife in return.


    She was gorgeous in a ck suit that consisted of a jacket and a pencil skirt which ended above her knees. Her hair lifted into a bun exposed her neckpletely and it made her look super-appetizing.


    Aiden wanted to nibble on Sarah''s neck and to hear her sweet moans. He had an urge to send everyone else out of that limousine and press Sarah on those leather seats.


    It''s a while since they dressed up in sharp office attire and Aiden had to remind himself that this is not cosy but a serious mission.


    "Are you ready?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah hummed in response. "Let''s do this."


    In Maksim''s vi¡­


    After a short knock, a young man entered the study and greeted Maksim with a small bow.


    "Young master Maksim, the Grand Elder requested a meeting in therge conference hall. The delegation from Lebedevs is here and he wants you to be there."


    Maksim''s lips lifted into a smile and he looked at the man who brought him the news.


    "Alright. I will be there¡­"


    Maksim was giddy on the inside, eager to see what Sarah prepared.


    Maksim was surprised to hear that so many ces got emptied overnight, and if Sarah sticks to her word, that was just the beginning and there will be a good show to watch.


    Sarah promised him that by end of the day, Simeon will be removed from his position, and Maksim will have several possibilities in front of him.


    Maksim was not sure what he would choose. So far, he dreamt about freedom without the shackles that Simeon put on him, but Sarah showed up and things changed. If he leaves, when will he see her again? Only if he sticks around, he will get a chance to get closer to Sarah and find out what other secrets she is holding. Maksim likes that idea.


    He reminded himself to hurry because he does not want to miss a thing.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1890 - New Elder In The Voronin Family (1)

    Five limousines made their way slowly through the main base of the Voronin family while following one deep green jeep that was leading the way.


    Now that it was daytime, Sarah and Aiden could clearly see that the buildings in the outer circle are more modest than in the middle circle where even the streets are wider and the pavement is in better condition. Between circles was a security checkpoint through which they passed without any dys.


    The base was like a small city that had walls that separated circles and Sarah thought that it reminds her how medieval cities were built on the hill with an outeryer made for peasants, and as one goes to the top of the hill, the status of citizens is increasing until it reaches the peak where the castle is with the royal family in it.


    Whoever saw the procession of cars, stopped what they were doing, to observe the unusual sight.


    Aiden chuckled and said to Sarah: "Wave, love. You are like royalty. They are only missing little gs to wave at us in greeting."


    Sarah rolled her eyes and leaned into his embrace, making sure to control her urge to wave. It would look silly.


    As they approached their destination, everyone focused on the screens that were inside limousines where they were able to see the live video feed from the drones that were escorting them silently from above.


    "They are ready for us¡­", Konstantin mumbled when he noticed snipers on the buildings.


    Sarah smiled. "And we are ready for them."


    Konstantin was not sure what Sarah is talking about, but she didn''t want to tell him about Eve who is controlling the drones. If anyone applies the slightest pressure on the trigger of a firearm, Eve will take him out. This time, they are prepared and if things don''t go as nned, they will knock everyone out.


    The vehicles stopped in a circr-shaped square at the center of the base. Tall buildings surrounded them, each sporting a g that had a ck crow on it, a symbol of the Voronin family.


    With one nce they could see numerous soldiers at the rooftops, all pointing their weapons at them.


    When Sarah and Aiden stepped out of the car, Michael, Oni, Haru, N, Ron, Z, Aaron, and Noah were lined up and waited for them because they were in the first car.


    Others swiftly got from their cars and lined up in two rows.


    Kitty emerged from the third car and made her way toward Sarah.


    Sarah gave a small nod to everyone who came, and that included Ade, Hande, Julius, Allen, Imani, Jamari, Bo, Francisca, Wing, Azra, Souta, Cam, Zack, Masika, Tejan, Rosa, Daniel, and Xiaohui who all wore matching ck business suits.


    Even Konstantin, Ste, Owen, Vuk, Bogdan, Elder Todor, and Elder Dimitri had matching outfits.


    Only Hong was slightly off. He wore a ck hoodie which partially covered his face.


    JoAnna and Sophia wanted toe, but Sarah told them to stay in the Lebedev base with Edward, Jeff, and Felix and to act as themand center. After all, the tunnels beneath them are full of soldiers from the Army of Chaos, and someone needs to issuemands at the right point in time.


    And it is more than just in the tunnels. Numerous bases and facilities that belong to the Voronin family around the world are currently surrounded by members of the Army of Chaos and their allies, all waiting for the signal to strike simultaneously. It will be done in one quick sweep before they realize what is going on and before they can alert others.


    "Grand Elder Konstantin¡­", a man from the Voronin family greeted Konstantin, and no one corrected him. "We are expecting you. Please, follow me."


    The man led the way inside one of the buildings, to therge hall which had seating arranged simrly like a courtroom with one long table facing many chairs.


    The seats at the long table were upied by ten Elders of the Voronin family, and two chairs in the middle were vacant. Simeon and Maksim were missing and Sarah guessed that they will fill those spots in the middle.


    Chairs on the right and left were for seniors of the Voronin family.


    The man navigated our group toward the front row of chairs that were facing the long table with Elders.


    "Grand Elder, please, sit here¡­", the man gestured toward the chair that was in the middle of the front row.


    "Thank you", Konstantin responded and nced at Sarah who sat in the spot where the man gestured. The man blinked, but then shrugged and walked to the side to join other seniors.


    Sarah sat with Kitty on her right and Aiden on her left while others sat around her and in the second row.


    The third row and others in the back were filled with people from the Voronin family.


    It was eerily silent, and Sarah noticed Elder Sergey and several others who observed her and Aiden with confused expressions. That told her that Simeon didn''t share information about their identities.


    The door from the side opened, and Simeon made his way inside with Maksim trailing two steps behind him. Just as Sarah guessed, the two of them sat at the middle of the long table, with Simeon''s chair opposite from Sarah''s and Maksim on Simeon''s'' right.


    Maksim nced over the neers and how they are wearing matching sharp ck outfits and he thought that he is underdressed with his camo military pants and light green shirt.


    "Grand Elder¡­", Simeon trailed, waiting for Sarah toplete his greeting by filling in her name.


    "Sarah White", Sarah said her name that got a small smile on Aiden''s lips. He loves when she uses hisst name.


    "May we know to what we owe this surprise visit, Grand Elder Sarah?", Simeon asked.


    Sarah gave a small nod, pleased that the man is skipping unnecessary pleasantries. She didn''t want to address him as Grand Master, because that is not who Simeon is.


    "We are here to issue a challenge."


    Simeon frowned and people on his left and right him exchanged nervous nces.


    Voronins have a simr system like Lebedevs where fighting techniques are passed to the family and they serve as confirmation that someone is eligible to lead the family. However, in order to be an Elder, a blood rtionship with Voronins is not necessary, but only the technique.


    "A challenge?", Simeon asked.


    "For the position of an Elder.", Sarah said.


    "You want to be an Elder in my family?", Simeon asked with mockery in his voice.


    Sarah ignored his attitude. "No. I don''t qualify. But there is a person who arrived with us and he qualifies. We are here to ensure that he will get a fair chance to obtain his position."


    Simeon tilted his head. "And how are you going to do that?"


    Sarah smiled and snapped her fingers. In the next moment, a live video feed was shown on every TV screen andputer monitor that belongs to the Voronin family. Onerge screen was on the wall for Simeon and other Elders from the Voronin family to see.


    They all looked around anxiously as they realized that Sarah is controlling theirwork.


    "You hacked into our system!" Elder Sergey was outraged.


    Sarah waved her hand like it''s not a big deal. "It''s just to ensure fair treatment. We want everyone to know that one Elder is getting his position challenged."


    Simeon leaned forward. "Who is the lucky Elder?"


    Sarah touched her chin with her index finger and then her index finger created an invisible line that connected the faces of ten Elders who were seated in front of her. Each of them fidgeted nervously until her finger moved to the next target. And then she pointed at one face which frowned at her.


    "Elder Sergey Voronin!"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1891 - New Elder In The Voronin Family (2)

    Elder Sergey frowned deeply and Simeon also didn''t like this.


    Elder Sergey is the biggest supporter of Simeon and the two of them are backing up each other since Simeon became the Grand Master.


    Sergey helped Simeon get rid of many disciples of the previous Grand Master in order to thin out thepetition and remove anyone who might challenge one of the impactful positions.


    Of course, Sarah knew all this because of the information Maksim provided on the Elders.


    Elder Sergey looked at Simeon pleadingly, silently asking him to find a way out of this.


    Just like Lebedevs, the Elders and seniors of the Voronin family were corrupted and not willing to give up their spots, and for a long time, they are using underhanded methods to remove any potential challengers while forgetting to keep themselves ready to fight in the arena. After all, they removed or reassigned many capable people of the younger generation, and the ones who survived internal strife ended up meeting the Army of Chaos over thest few years.


    The corruption of the Voronin family started long ago.


    Many were involved in schemes for gaining power, even before the previous Grand Elder (aka Hong''s father, aka Feodor) passed. Feodor witnessed the disappearance of his son (aka Hong), and he buried his daughter-inw, and he was aware that the family is going to copse on itself, but he didn''t know how to fix things as it all spiraled out of control.


    Elders and seniors were fighting for power, and only the scheming ones remained because the ones who relied on the rules were removed silently.


    Feodor was helpless and dejected, and then he decided to teach an outsider the techniques that might give him the right to contend for the position of an Elder. That is how Aiden ended up learning moves that put a target on his back because Feodor himself let out a leak that there is an outsider who is a threat. Of course, Feodor had no intention of turning Aiden into an Elder, but Feodor hoped that his family will stop infighting and unite when they realize that there are so many external threats they should focus on. Unfortunately for Feodor, it didn''t work.


    When Hong left, Simeon saw that as an opportunity to seize power and he was gathering allies and chipping away power from Feodor gradually. Thest few years that Feodor was alive, he was merely a puppet while Simeon was the one running the show.


    Back to the present¡­


    If this is normal business, Simeon would ignore the challenge and just kill them all, however, this is being streamed to the Voronin family for everyone to see and Simeon can''t tantly avoid the rules that are allowing him to stay in the position of power.


    Sergey is a good ally to Simeon, however, he is only one out of many. If someone seeds and takes Sergey''s ce, Simeon will take care of him silently, when the cameras are off. That will be easy.


    "And who is the challenger?", Simeon asked while suspiciously eyeing the people who came, and Sergey''s brows came together in a frown.


    Aiden stood up. "I am."


    Elder Sergey swallowed hard. "What? You can''t!", he shouted, and his eyes darted nervously. "Qualified candidates need to know techniques that only our family members know. You don''t qualify."


    Aiden arched an eyebrow smugly. "How about you test me?"


    Elder Sergey understood that Aiden''s confidence ising either because he has the skills or because he is good at bluffing. But if this is a bluff, Aiden would not be here with a delegation from the Lebedev family.


    Elder Sergey looked at Simeon, silently asking for help and Simeon understood that Sergey has no chance against Aiden, but there is nothing much Simeon can do when everyone is watching them. They all saw Aiden fight and Sergey as well as other Elders are all from the older generation who are not actively participating in fights or missions, but there is one person who might tip the scales in their favor.


    Simeon looked at his right. "Maksim will test the candidate."


    Maksim kept on his poker face while scowling internally. Simeon and Sergey are happy to rub each other''s backs when ites to power and assets, but when it''s time to fight, they call out Maksim.


    Also, another thing bothered Maksim. Did Simeon forget that in thest two days Maksim was being severely beaten because Sarah escaped? Simeon med Maksim for the escape and for the explosion, like Maksim orchestrated everything.


    Maksim stood up. "Sure."


    "No¡­", Elder Sergey said weakly, but no one paid any attention to him.


    "Well, then¡­", Simeon''s voice trailed. "We should take this to the training grounds."


    Sarah''s eyebrow arched. Why is the old man talking about the training grounds when they have a perfectly good fighting arena in this same building? Is he trying to dy the fight by moving it to a different ce? Or is he trying to sabotage them on the way there? So many options.


    "You wanted to say, to the fighting arena that is designed for challenging Elders, right?"


    Sarah''s question made Simeon narrow his eyes and he cleared his throat.


    "Yes. That is what I meant."


    Sarah smiled. "Lead the way."


    The arena reminded Sarah of their fighting clubs where the center of the space is separated by the wire and it looks like a circr cage. Seats for Elders are perched above so that they can get a good view, and senior people from the family have separated seating, while others can stand in the area around the fighting cage as they see fit.


    For this asion, Sarah and others from the Lebedev family got to sit in seats that are higher than others. Those seats are usually reserved for the senior people, but this time they let guests sit there because they didn''t want to risk Lebedevs mixing with the Voronins and using this chance to sneak in or cause amotion bigger than it already is.


    Simeon looked at the screens that are hanging above the fighting cage and he frowned when he saw that everything is being shown there, and the image is definitely not from their cameras. A smug smile on Sarah''s face told him that this is their doing, but he could not figure out how they are doing it. On his way here, he told his men to investigate, but so far they didn''t find anything. At this rate, they will need to proceed with this challenge or risk losing their reputation. How troublesome.


    One Elder spoke into the microphone. "Elder Sergey Voronin received a challenge for his position. Maksim Voronin will test the skills of the challenger to ensure that he is qualified."


    Aiden removed his suit jacket and loosened his necktie which Sarah held, to remove itpletely.


    "Don''t be too harsh on him.", Sarah told Aiden.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes at Sarah. "Are you defending Maksim?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "The guy has internal injuries, and if he copses, it will not be good for the n. Can you please stay focused and don''t allow him to provoke you?" Sarah cupped Aiden''s cheeks with her palms and gave him a kiss on the lips. "Now go and do your thing, husband."


    Aiden''s lips lifted into a smile and he pecked her lips one more time before heading down to the fighting cage where Maksim waited for him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1892 - New Elder In The Voronin Family (3)

    Aiden and Maksim eyed each other while they stood in the fighting cage and Sarah prayed silently that they will be able to control their egos.


    Maksim has serious internal injuries from the punishment Simeon gave him, and Aiden''s body didn''t heal from the beating he got when they were captured. Both Aiden and Maksim are in bad condition physically and are standing proud fueled by sheer stubbornness.


    "After the beating you got, I assumed that you will stay home and lick your wounds.", Maksim said tauntingly.


    As Maksim spoke, Aiden examined Maksim''s body with Eve-lens and confirmed that Sarah didn''t exaggerate. Maksim''s insides are messed up.


    "I thought the same about you, but here you are."


    Maksim frowned at Aiden''s words.


    "Is Divna your woman?", Maksim asked Aiden with a lowered voice, only for Aiden to hear.


    "Sarah", Aiden corrected Maksim in a hushed voice, before responding: "Yes. She is my wife."


    "And you don''t mind all those men around her?"


    Aiden didn''t understand. "What men?"


    "I saw how those guardians fromst night looked at Divna, and I bet there are more. If she is my woman, I would not allow that."


    Aiden understood that Maksim is talking about Noah and Aaron. And maybe about Michael also because he is also protective of Sarah but in a much less creepy way.


    "That is the difference between me and anyone else. I know that she is mine and only mine. Sarahes to me because she chooses to, and she is perfectly capable to keep all the unwanted flies away from her."


    "How arrogant¡­", Maksim muttered.


    "Confident", Aiden corrected Maksim. "There is a¡­"


    Aiden stopped talking when his phone started vibrating without any intention to stop. Coincidentally (or not), Maksim''s phone also behaved weirdly by buzzing repeatedly.


    Both of them had suspicious expressions as they reached for their phones in slow motion to see a message from Sarah: "Can you leave that forter?"


    Maksim and Aiden turned their attention to Sarah and saw that she is giving them a look that a mother would give to her children who were caught in mischief. Maybe others didn''t hear the exchange between Maksim and Aiden, but Sarah essed Aiden''s ear stud and she heard their childish spat clearly.


    Aiden kept his phone in the pocket and cleared his throat, feeling a bit guilty that Sarah caught him. "I am not here to chat. Are we doing this or not?"


    Maksim assumed a defensive stance. "Sure,e at me."


    Aiden delivered several neatly stringed attacks, each barely grazing Maksim, and then Aiden assumed a defensive stance and blocked Maksim''s attacks.


    Maksim and Aiden took turns in attacking and defending and everyone understood that they are not fighting.


    Aiden''s and Maksim''s moves were elegant and precise, and the two of them were surprisingly in sync, as they performed a well-practiced deadly dance that brought the audience to the edge, but there was no blood spilled.


    Two minutester, their movements halted, and Maksim and Aiden bowed to each other. After this, Maksim and Aiden had a bit better opinion of each other. But just a little bit.


    Maksim turned toward the table where Elders sat and announced: "He is qualified to challenge an Elder."


    "You call that a fight?", Elder Sergey asked angrily.


    Maksim lifted his chin arrogantly. "My task was to test if he is qualified, nothing more. Elder Sergey, the challenger is yours to face."


    Sarah watched Maksim leave the fighting cage and she smiled, happy that this went better than she thought it will go. Part of her feared that Maksim and Aiden will engage in a macho-showdown and forget themselves and why they are here. She knows that Aiden is super-protective of her, and Maksim is making her nervous. But Maksim did his part well, and now it''s up to Aiden to take his ce as an Elder in the Voronin family, a necessary step in their n for the day.


    Simeon red at Maksim as thetter took a seat on the chair next to Simeon.


    "You did that on purpose.", Simeon squeezed through his teeth.


    Maksim blinked. "I did what you asked me to do, father. Or was I supposed to do something else? A thought of fighting the guy for real crossed my mind, but I suppressed it because I remember the punishments you give me whenever I do something you didn''t order."


    Simeon scrutinized Maksim. "I''m trying to get you to be obedient for more than twenty years. How convenient that now you decided to straighten up."


    "Maybe this time I found something that works better than beating."


    Simeon noticed that Maksim is looking over his shoulder. He turned to see that Sarah is sitting there. She had a small smile on her face as she looked at Aiden who was in the fighting cage, and her right hand scratched the head of a ck panther.


    Simeon''s gaze returned to Maksim and he realized¡­ "You are in this with them. Because of a woman!"


    Maksim rolled his eyes. "Do I hear your paranoia speaking again? Or are you not thinking clearly because of yourck of sleep?"


    Simeon frowned as Maksim reminded him thatst night they were robbed.


    "I should have killed her when I had a chance. She got you wrapped around her finger and you are listening to her just because she spread her legs for you."


    Maksim knew that Simeon is talking about Sarah. "Do you hear yourself? In order to be in this with anyone, I would need tomunicate. I didn''t leave this base in ages and I''m sure that you are monitoring myputers and phones."


    Simeon pressed his lips into a line and turned to look at the cage. He would beat up Maksim, but he can''t do it in front of everyone. He will keep that forter.


    Simeon knows that Maksim''s words are the truth. Simeon is watching everything and if Maksim tried tomunicate with Sarah or anyone else outside of the base, Simeon would know about it. But Simeon can''t shake off the feeling that something is off. Last night they were robbed and now Lebedevs are here¡­ could it be a coincidence?


    "I should just wipe them all out while I can. They are right here, surrounded and outnumbered¡­", Simeon muttered, and Maksim heard him.


    "Careful, father¡­" Simeon''s head snapped toward Maksim as he waited for Maksim to continue. "Did you forget the mess from two days ago? A handful of them littered our streets with bodies and debris. I think they sent us a clear message that they have abilities we are not aware of. And I believe that the new Grand Elder brought that technology when she took over the Lebedev family. I asked around and the word is that she didn''t be the Grand Elder by warming someone''s bed, but because she is smart and skilled."


    "You are infatuated with her...", Simeon voiced his thoughts.


    "There is nothing wrong in admiring a capable person. Expand your view to see more than one young woman with an overgrown pet. I see a number of Elders and even the previous Grand Elder Konstantin is there. All of them seem to be here willingly. Do you think they came here unprepared?" Maksim gestured toward therge screens that are suspended above the fighting cage. "Unless you authorized this streaming, they have ess to ourwork."


    Simeon swallowed his words. He was not sure if Maksim suddenly became wise or if he is being tricked as well. "What do you suggest?"


    Maksim gave himself a thumbs up internally. He is not sure how prepared Sarah is for this, but he knows that if Simeon orders his soldiers to attack, there will be a lot of blood spilled.


    Maksim does not care about the soldiers, but he does not want to be caught in the middle of a gunfight. And he does not want to risk losing his Divna either.


    Maksim leaned closer to Simeon and spoke softly while carefully choosing his words. He needs to get Simeon to back off from the idea of attacking without making his intentions too apparent. "Let''s wait until they reveal their cards. You are right that they are in our territory, surrounded and outnumbered, but it is obvious that they are provoking us and if we act rashly we might fall into their trap..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1893 - New Elder In The Voronin Family (4)

    While Simeon and Maksim spoke in whispers, Elder Sergey looked away from them with difficulty when he confirmed that they don''t care about his predicament. All other Elders avoided Sergey''s gaze, telling him silently that he is on his own.


    Elder Sergey felt that all his ships sank. He was trapped. If he declines the challenge, he will lose by default and Aiden will win his position of an Elder. And if he epts to fight, he will get a beating and he will lose his position as an Elder.


    In any case, Elder Sergey can forget about being an Elder, and he will be only Sergey. A loser. A Voronin who fell from his position.


    He cringed while imagining all the mocking gazes that will be directed at him, and he wondered how many people wille to hit him while he is down. After all, he offended many people over the years.


    His options now are to choose to surrender which will cost him his reputation, or to put up a fight and earn a few broken bones.


    Elder Sergey stood frozen while weighing his options. After a few long seconds, he decided to fight. Broken bones will heal, but reputation is a different thing. He will not allow others to mock him for being weak.


    Sergey told himself that Simeon will bring him back into the position of an Elder. Simeon will not allow Sergey to fall because Sergey knows too much. That is shy, he will cherish his reputation. Voronins can ept as an Elder someone who lost in a fight, but not someone who gave up without trying. With those thoughts, Elder Sergey forced his legs to move.


    The senior who had a role of an announcer saw that Elder Sergey ising to fight and he started talking into a microphone: "Elder Sergey Voronin will defend his position as an Elder of the Voronin family against challenger¡­" He paused and looked at Aiden.


    "Aiden White", Aiden said to the announcer to what the man repeated in the microphone: "Challenger Aiden White!"


    At these words, Elder Sergey paused. He was about to step in the cage and he nced at Aiden and then at Sarah questionably.


    Aiden grinned and rified what Elder Sergey and a few more were thinking: "Yeah, that is my wife." Aiden turned toward Sarah and blew her a kiss, earning a big smile from her.


    Elder Sergey saw this as his escape route. "That is preposterous! How can we have as an Elder someone who is married to the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family?"


    "Is there a rule that limits Elders based on their marital status? Or rtives?", Aiden asked, knowing that Elder Sergey is only trying to wiggle out of this fight.


    Aidenughed internally while thinking how the n was to expose Elders for corrupt cowards they are, and this Elder Sergey is acting just as they nned.


    Elder Sergey looked at Simeon for help, prompting the Grand Master to answer Aiden. "There is no such rule, but we never had a case that we would share such connections with enemies. The hatred between Voronins and Lebedevs runs deep. No one will obey yourmands, no matter if you are an Elder or not."


    "But the point is that I can be an Elder. How I get people to obey me, will be my challenge to face as an Elder.", Aiden responded smugly, leaving Simeon with a frown.


    Maksim decided to speak up: "The hatred between us and Lebedevs goes back generations, and we forgot why we are enemies. Maybe this is a chance to mend our rtionship. Imagine what we could do as allies."


    Elder Yakov from the Voronin family bolted to his feet and red at Maksim. "You want to associate yourself with Lebedevs?" Elder Yakov is known as one of the strongest haters of the Lebedev family.


    Maksim was not shaken up by Elder Yakov''s question. He responded impassively: "I''m not talking about submitting to them or epting deals that are disadvantageous to our family. We coborate with many other organizations, and those deals are allowing our transactions to run smoothly while increasing profits. If we lower our pride a notch we should be able to see that we can all benefit if we decrease the number of our enemies while maybe getting an ally in return."


    Elder Yakov opened his mouth to retort, but Simeon lifted his hand and gave a reminder: "Elder Yakov, everyone is watching. If you have to discuss something that is not rted to this challenge, keep it to our meeting which will happen behind closed doors."


    Maksim''s lips lifted into a smile when he saw that Elder Yakov went back to his seat.


    Elder Yakov understood that they should not show their dirtyundry in front of everyone. And talking about hating Lebedevs and refusing to work with them when Lebedevs are right there watching, was not the smartest thing either. But are they really going to allow someone from the Lebedev family to get into their highest ranks? Elder Yakow saw Simeon''s displeasure with the current situation and he understood that they will take care of Aiden silently when the cameras are off. It would not be the first time. These thoughts got Elder Yakow to calm down.


    Elder Sergey didn''t like that everyone''s attention was back on him. Does he really need to fight? "How can we allow a Lebedev¡­"


    "It''s not WE!", Aiden interrupted Elder Sergey. "It''s you. You hear them, there are no rules to limit who can be an Elder based on family rtions. It''s all in the skills which I have. If you want to stop me from taking your position, you need to defeat me."


    Elder Sergey gritted his teeth and stepped into the fighting cage and the door closed behind him, marking the point from where only one will step out as a victor.


    Elder Sergey was angry and dejected, and the feeling of helplessness numbed his limbs.


    He was never so humiliated, and everyone is watching!


    Elder Sergey wanted to scream and to pummel Aiden into dust, and to choke those Elders who turned their back on him. He wanted to show everyone what power and strength are. But standing in the cage and facing Aiden was not easy.


    Aiden smiled but it didn''t reach his eyes which were filled with madness. He was aware that Sarah is watching him and it fueled his beast which roared for blood.


    With every passing second, Elder Sergey felt his anger sizzle away together with his fighting spirit as he broke into a cold sweat. He forgot about the audience, and that Simeon and everyone else is right there watching, and that his position as an Elder is at stake. The only thing on his mind was pain which is inevitablying his way¡­ his heart thumped in his ears wildly... and his legs gave in.


    Elder Sergey plopped on his knees and lowered his head.


    "Please, don''t hurt me. You can take whatever you want.", he pleaded for everyone to hear in an otherwise silent space.


    Aiden was stupefied, and so was everyone else.


    Sarah''s voice rang in Aiden''s ear. "Don''t allow him to surrender. Voronins will follow family or strength. They already see you as a Lebedev spy, if you take his position without a fight we will lose our only leverage."


    They discussed potential oues, and both Sarah and Aiden know that Aiden has no intention of taking over as an Elder in the Voronin family. This is a show designed to shake up the people from the Voronin family who are watching the live feed, to demonstrate how corrupt and weak their current leadership is so that they will be more epting of Hong as the next Grand Master.


    If Elder Sergey wiggles out of this without a fight, even if Aiden bes an Elder, the meaning behind it will be lost because people will see him as someone who got his position through the technicality.


    Aiden gave a small nod. He understood Sarah''s message, but how can he prevent a guy from surrendering when he is already on his knees? Should Aiden just kick him before the guy says that he forfeits? No, that''s a bad idea because it will only make Aiden look like a bully. Ah, this is a problem!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1894 - New Elder In The Voronin Family (5)

    Aiden realized that he needs to improvise and his brain scrambled toe up with something that might work. They nned for many possibilities, but none of them included an Elder just falling on his knees and begging to be let off. Not in front of all this audience because they care about their reputation... reputation... REPUTATION! Aiden got an idea!


    Aiden looked at Elder Sergey with disgust. "Is this how an Elder of the Voronin family behaves? You speak big, but when there is a need to act, you surrender?" Aiden lifted his gaze toward the Elders who were observing the scene from above. "Grand Master Feodor was the one who imparted his knowledge to me, and I remember stories about a big family who has the potential to rule the world. That is what brought me here today, but I must say that I am disappointed. Is this how you lead the organization? By begging for mercy? What a joke! Should I take all of you down? How about all of you get on your knees and beg for mercy while giving your positions to me? Or maybe not me, after all, I am just one man¡­" Aiden turned to look behind him, and his eyes swept over the people from the audience who belong to the Voronin family. "I''m sure there are many capable fighters in here who have the guts to take over instead of the people who are sitting at the top for so long that they forgot what it means to be a member of a powerful organization." Aiden paused and he was pleased to see the greed that shed in some faces.


    Aiden turned back toward Elders and met Simeon''s furious gaze. "Grand Master Simeon, you said that no one will obey me because of who my wife is, but I believe that a brave warrior is a better leader than a bunch of cowards regardless of who warms his bed at night!"


    Simeon gritted his teeth. Every Aiden''s word stabbed Simeon''s ego. Did he say, Grand Master Feodor? From where did this punke from? And he called them cowards!


    Elder Sergey''s behavior put a shade on all of them and anger swelled inside Simeon as he saw red.


    "Get up!", Simeon shouted at Elder Sergey. "Get up and fight or I will kill you myself."


    Under Simeon''s re, Elder Sergey wanted to get up, but his legs refused to listen, and he stumbled.


    "Aya!", Aiden eximed dramatically. "I didn''t expect to challenge you only to see you die of old age. If I knew that you are minutes away from your natural ending, I would call out for someone younger. In order to win this fight, I need to stand on the side and watch youy down and die. Or are you faking it? You are a pathetic excuse for a human and not qualified to be an Elder!"


    Elder Sergey''s eyes shed in anger and he lunged at Aiden. Elder Sergey''s eyes popped open in shock when he was greeted by Aiden''s signature kick which hit the middle of Elder Sergey''s chest. Elder Sergey''s ribs broke, and the force propelled him backward until his back mmed against the wall of the cage and he slid down in slow motion. Blood dripped from Elder Sergey''s mouth and the man was unmoving. And the fight was over after only one kick.


    No one said a word and the clicking of the microphone got everyone''s attention while the announcer fumbled with it.


    "Elder Sergey Voronin lost! His position now belongs to Elder Aiden White!", the announcer shouted.


    Simeon stood up unwillingly, but he had to do this because everyone was watching. "Elder Aiden, wee to the Voronin family. I invite you to my office where we will discuss your role."


    Simeon looked at the people gathered and shouted: "Wee Elder Aiden!"


    The crowd needed a second to realize what happened before they started chanting: "Wee! Wee, Elder Aiden! Wee!"


    Simeon lifted his hand to get people to stop shouting and announced: "This event is over¡­"


    "Oh, there is one more thing¡­", Sarah interrupted him, surprising everyone by the loud volume of her voice. She is not holding a microphone, yet her voice was loud like announcer''s.


    Simeon gritted his teeth and looked at Sarah nkly. "Yes, Grand Elder Sarah? I thought that the Lebedev family came here to make sure the challenger gets fair treatment. Isn''t your goal aplished?"


    Sarah waved her hand casually. "We don''t want to impose for longer than necessary, but I didn''t say that Aiden is the only challenger that arrived with us today."


    Simeon narrowed his eyes. "What? Are you saying that Grand Master Feodor had more disciples we are not aware of?"


    Sarah shrugged. "I don''t want to talk about who is the one passing the knowledge that should be only for the family members. Or maybe people with your specific skills decided to look for their family elsewhere."


    Simeon was outraged and he didn''t understand Sarah''s words. "What other family members?"


    "That is yours to investigate. I only came to escort challengers. Sarah lifted her hand, and four people stood up."


    Simeon red at Haru, Bo, Souta, and Wing. He was unwilling to ept that all these young men have skills that can propel them to be Elders in HIS Voronin family. Unless¡­


    "Did you teach them?", Simeon asked Aiden angrily.


    Aiden smiled and Haru responded: "We have the required skills. Young master Maksim or anyone else can test us. We will not object. There is nothing in the rules that says we need to reveal who taught us. Or are you saying that Elder Aiden gets privileged treatmentpared to us?"


    Haru, Bo, Souta, and Wing spent many years with Hong isted in the mountains and Hong taught them everything he knew. Hong didn''t tell his disciples that some of the moves are specific to the Voronin family, but he felt that he should not allow his legacy to die because he does not have an heir who is rted to him by blood (other than Tashi).


    Hong apologized to his four disciples for not telling them everything, and they all thanked Hong for the many years he took care of them and they were happy that Hong is counting on their help with this. In a way, they can repay his kindness of many years.


    Back to the present...


    Simeon closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He can''t explode into a rage when everyone is watching. His eyes snapped open when he heard Haru talk again.


    "After our fights, regardless of the oue, you will find out who our master is."


    Simeon nced at Maksim who responded with a small nod before standing up and heading into the fighting cage.


    Simeon red at Sarah. If he could, he would rip her into pieces slowly, to make her feel the pain. Simeon balled his hands into fists and reminded himself that there is no way that Sarah or anyone else who came with Lebedevs will leave this ce alive.


    Simeon jolted when Aiden took a seat on his left, in the spot where Sergey was sitting until five minutes ago.


    One by one, Haru, Souta, Bo, and Wing all got confirmed as qualified to challenge Elders and they each got to pick their opponents from the nine Elders who were left (ten with Aiden included).


    Haru went first and in a few swift moves, he turned Elder Yakov into a cripple.


    Bo, Souta, and Wing were quick and merciless. By the time they finished, the floor of the fighting cage was colored with the blood of ex-Elders of the Voronin family.


    Within one hour how Sarah arrived as the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family, the structure at the top of the Voronin family changed significantly.


    The table with ten Elders, Grand Master Simeon, and young master Maksim had five new faces that included Aiden, Haru, Souta, Bo, and Wing.


    Sarah looked at the scene in front of her with a satisfied smile on her face. She told Eve to take a photo of Simeon with Maksim and Aiden by his sides. It is a memorable moment they will talk aboutter.


    Sarah was pleased that another step of their n ispleted sessfully.


    Simeon looked at Haru. "Elder Haru, if you don''t mind, can you share now who was your teacher?"


    Haru''s nce moved to the hooded figure in the second row, behind Sarah. "He will speak for himself."


    "He is here?", Simeon asked as his eyes anxiously moved over the people who came with the group from the Lebedev family.


    "Before he reveals himself¡­", Sarah spoke, making Simeon''s insides twist into painful knots. "There is one more challenger."


    Simeon was confident that Sarah will cause his early death by angering him.


    "One more? Are you sure there is only ONE more? It seems to me that you are bad at counting.", Simeon said irritably.


    Sarah''s smile showed her teeth. "Just one more. I promise. You can help me count them allter."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1895 - The Last Challenger

    Simeon wanted to jump there and beat that smile off Sarah''s face. "Who is this challenger for the position of the Elder?"


    Sarah didn''t respond and Simeon''s attention was drawn to the person who stood up from behind Sarah.


    Hong''s face was obstructed by the hoodie and he walked toward the fighting cage without a word.


    Sarah smiled at the sight of confused Simeon who was trying to figure out who is the challenger.


    Her eyes moved over the long table with Elders where twelve people were seated. Out of those twelve, five arrived with them and they are here to support Hong in his quest to get his revenge. Also, Maksim might be on their side, but Sarah sees him as an unstable person who did his part (so far) better than she expected, however, there are no guarantees that Maksim will not change his mind.


    Regardless of Maksim, they are approaching the final stage of their n and this is the part where she gets to sit and enjoy the show.


    Hong stopped next to the fighting cage, with his body turned toward the table with the Elders of the Voronin family. He took a deep breath and reminded himself of everything he lost because of Simeon and others who aided Simeon in getting his hands on the position of the Grand Master. They killed Tamara and separated him from Tashi¡­ extinguished one life and tarnished two because of some power and money. And this is the day he will punish them for that.


    Hong hoped that there is such thing as Heaven and that Tamara is watching this¡­ and that she will forgive him because he is unable to forgive himself.


    If he knew what the future brings, he would take Tamara and they would live far away from this ce. If he knew how people are vile, he would hide Tashi''s existence from his family and protect his wife and child. Or maybe he would turn vicious and kill his Cousin and other so-called rtives before they attacked his loved ones.


    Hong is not sure what he would do if he knew at that time what the future brings, but he is confident that he would do something differently. He would not be a na?ve young man who believed that they will not raise their hand against him because the same blood runs through their veins.


    Hong''s ignorance enabled the Voronins to destroy the beautiful future Hong envisioned for himself and his family, back in the days when he was known as Gedeon. And he is standing here today to tell them that Gedeon is back and that he didn''t forget what they did.


    The silence was heavy as Hong''s arms moved slowly to remove the hood from his head.


    As the hood fell behind him, several Elders looked at him with curiosity before their eyes shed in disbelief.


    Simeon narrowed his eyes at Hong. "Who are you challenging?"


    "You", came a curt response from Hong.


    Simeon let out a dryugh. "Me? Who do you think you are?"


    "I know who I am, Cousin Simeon, but it seems that you forgot me."


    "Cousin? I don''t have Cousins.", Simeon said, his words clipping at the end revealed that he is nervous.


    "Try again. You are sitting in a spot that rightfully belongs to me. If your memory degraded so much, I guess that my arrival iste."


    Murmurs filled the space and Simeon''s eyes shifted as pieces fell into ce. By now he understood that he is looking at Gedeon, but he refused to ept it. It''s like his nightmare came true.


    Hong was eluding Simeon for decades, and three years ago all traces of him disappeared. Simeon hoped that Hong died, and animals ate his body in that forest where he was hiding. Simeon lost count of how many times he sent his men to get rid of Hong, but they were killed by poachers or by Hong himself. And Simeon didn''t dareunch a big attack because it would reveal Hong''s existence.


    Simeon was confident that Hong died or gave up on returning. Why is he here?


    The senior who was in the role of the announcer spoke into the microphone: "You are challenging the position of the Grand Master? Only the one who is named as the hair or blood-rted rtive can ascend to that position."


    "I am not here to challenge the position of the Grand Master.", Hong responded. "I am here to kick out the man who is sitting in the spot that belongs to me. I am Gedeon Voronin. The only son of Feodor Voronin. My father named me as his heir and he never changed his decision. Simeon is a fake Grand Master."


    Another round of murmurs exploded, and Simeon felt his stomach twisting into knots.


    Simeon looked at Hong like he is growing a second head. "Kick me out? If you are who you im to be, where were you in thest few decades?"


    "I am sure you know where I was because you were watching me and holding my daughter hostage. But that is not why I am here. I am challenging you toe here and settle our scores with our fists, the Voronin way. As for my identity¡­", Hong pulled a paper from his pocket and gave it to the announcer. "I have a DNA test done as proof that we are blood-rted. Now¡­ Are youing down to fight me, or should we call for a vote?"


    "A vote?", one of the Elders at the table asked.


    Hong nodded. "When two blood-rted Voronins contend for the same spot and one refuses to participate, Elders can vote on the oue. In case that Simeon refuses to fight me, I will demand from Elders to vote and decide if we fight. If you decide in favor and he still refuses, I will get his position by default. As an Elder, you should know the rules. After all, we don''t have many of them, and most of them are about deciding who is right in this fighting cage."


    Simeon sneered as the announcer approached him with the paper in his hand. "I don''t know from where your confidence ising."


    Simeon snatched the paper and read it with a frown. A few secondster, his head snapped toward Maksim. "This was done against your sample. How did he get it?"


    Maksim shrugged. "How am I supposed to know?"


    Simeon gritted his teeth and turned back to Hong. "My son didn''t step out of the base. How did you get his sample?"


    Hong smiled. "If you forgot, dear Cousin, until a few days ago, I was here as part of the team from Natalia''s base."


    Simeon paused and his eyes moved in slow motion toward Sarah. "You were here to spy on us!"


    Kitty growled and Sarah rubbed her neck. "It''s OK, baby. He is just a loud man.", she said to Kitty before talking to Simeon: "Why do you sound like we broke rules? There was no condition that Lebedevs are not allowed to step in here. If anyone broke the rules, that would be you when you caught me and the fighter who scored the top position, and you imprisoned us without giving us a chance to exin. He was here topete, not me. And let me remind you that he reached the top with skills, not by scheming."


    Simeon was sure that Sarah will be the end of him. He reminded himself to focus on the current problem, which is Gedeon. Talking about how the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family got into their base and participated in the tournament freely is only tainting his image as the Grand Master of the Voronin family.


    Simeon waved the DNA report in the air. "This proves that you are rted to Maksim, not me!"


    Hong blinked. "You are his father. So, unless I am his mother, that would mean that I am rted to you as well because your dear wife was a single child."


    "This document is fake!"


    Hong agreed. "It can be falsified. I am willing to let you take my blood andpare it to yours. I know that you have facilities capable of conducting the test two buildings away from here. While we wait for results, I can tell many stories of how you eyed the position my father intended for me to take, and how you sabotaged me since we were kids. All to the point where you and your allies killed my wife and kidnapped my daughter. I can also talk about the vi which you currently call yours because I used to live there. Don''t you wonder why my father never changed his decision for me to be the heir? Because he would rather let this family fall apart than let you take over. You were cancer that spread through the family, corrupting everyone you touched, and the ones who resisted were removed. Unfortunately, you managed to make your way to the top¡­"


    "Enough!", Simeon roared. "No matter what stories you spin, it will not change the fact that no one here has an idea who you are."


    "Are you sure? I have a feeling that some of the Elders recognize me. After all, I look like my father. Our eyebrows are identical."


    Simeon''s lips twitched. "Eyebrows? What kind of proof is that?"


    Simeon was confident that he is about to have a stroke from the anger that swelled inside him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1896 - Verifying Identity

    Simeon felt a sour taste at the back of his mouth how angry he was.


    "Get lost before I order my men to take you down!", Simeon shouted at Hong.


    He didn''t want Hong to leave the base, just to get out of his sight. As long as he leaves this area, Simeon would order his men to capture Hong, and then he would torture him slowly.


    Hong folded his arms over his chest. "Really? You can''t defeat me so you will use your men? I issued a challenge and I demand to know what your answer is."


    "My answer is for you to scram!"


    "So, you refuse? Then, I demand Elders to vote on my eligibility to fight Simeon for the position of the Grand Master. You have the DNA report, and if you believe that it''s fake, I am willing to give you my blood for another test that can bepleted within few hours right here in yourb. Your choice."


    Simeon sneered. "You want Elders to vote if you are eligible to fight me for the position of the Grand Master? Even if there is a vote, who do you think will vote for you?"


    "Grand Master Simeon, your memory is worse than I thought. Did you forget what happened in thest hour?", Hong asked smugly and he enjoyed seeing Simeon''s face twisting in anger. "Why don''t you look who is seated at the table?"


    Simeon nced left and right, and his face fell. At this point, he realized that half of the Elders seated at the table are new, and they came with the Lebedevs, and with Hong. Considering that majority of votes is needed to ept or reject something, Hong needs to sway only one person in order to have six votes! Normally, he would suppress anyone who is against him, but how can he show his true self when everyone is watching?


    This didn''t look good.


    <em>''BAM!''</em>


    Aiden smacked the table with his palm, making everyone jolt.


    "I have a suggestion!", Aiden eximed. "Instead of waiting for hours on results of some DNA test that can be faked, how about each of the Elders gets to ask the challenger questions that only a Voronin who grew up here would know? That will save us time, and everyone would get to hear answers and confirm if he is Feodor''s son or not."


    "That is a good idea.", Haru chimed in.


    "Even if he knows about this base, that does not prove his identity!", Simeon roared.


    Wing ignored Simeon. "Do we agree to ask him questions, or do we need to vote on questions versus a DNA test?"


    "No need to vote on this¡­", Elder Toma from the Voronin family said. "What you suggest is reasonable. Many years have passed since I saw Gedeon thest time, but this man has the same eyes as Feodor, and I remember several asions during which I interacted with Gedeon when we were teenagers. If this man can answer my questions, I don''t need the DNA test."


    Aiden pped excitedly. "Then it''s settled. If you doubt his identity,e forward with questions! After you get your answers, we can vote if the fight for the position of the Grand Master will happen or not."


    "I will start", Elder Toma announced and spoke to Hong. "Do you know who I am?"


    "Toma Kuzmich. Your mother Tereza was a Voronin."


    Elder Toma nodded before asking his next question: "Do you remember the candy shop that was on the street next to the school which we visited frequently?"


    Hong frowned slightly. "There was no candy shop. It was a bar where we used to sneak in behind the counter and drink beer from the tap when no one was watching. I remember your father catching us and dragging us out like chickens when we were about twelve years old. That was one of the biggest beatings I ever got, and it hurt even though I was drunk."


    Elder Toma broke into a smile. "It''s good to see you again, Gedeon. I don''t have any other questions."


    "I''m next¡­", another Elder announced.


    Simeon''s world was copsing. With these men epting Hong as Gedeon, Simeon officially became a fake Grand Master. Maybe themon soldiers don''t know the background, but each of these Elders is aware that Simeon got the position of the Grand Master only because no one knew where Gedeon is and they assumed that he is dead.


    Simeon had Elders in his pocket, who would support him no matter what, but the problem is that those Elders are not at this table anymore because Aiden, Souta, Haru, Wing, and Bo reced them.


    This is a disaster!


    It didn''t take long for five remaining Elders to confirm Hong''s identity through stories that only they would know. All Elders grew up in the main base or they would visit often, and they were close in age to Hong, so they would see each other for holidays and other important events, and two Elders were Hong''s ssmates.


    It''s not that any of those Elders would favor Hongpared to Simeon, all of them cared only about their interests. And that is exactly the reason why they were aware of how everyone is watching and since the most vocal supporters of Simeon retired (forcibly), the remaining five Elders understood that it''s time to adapt or disappear. After all, who knows how many more challengers are hiding in those seats next to Grand Elder Sarah? No one wants to be next.


    "Are we ready to vote?"


    Aiden''s question pulled Simeon out of his thoughts and he saw that all Elders nodded.


    "Alright!", Aiden eximed. "Who is in favor of watching Gedeon Voronin fight against Simeon Voronin for the position of the Grand Master?"


    "Wait!", Simeon shouted.


    Aiden''s hand was already halfway up to vote in favor of a fight when he paused and turned to Simeon. "What? Did you want to call for a vote? I know that you are the Grand Master, but since this rtes to you, I thought of¡­"


    "No, that is not it!", Simeon interrupted Aiden. He could see that Aiden is mocking him, but Simeon didn''t want to bother with Aiden now because there are more pressing matters. "I demand a DNA test be done!"


    "And this vote is to see if the DNA test is necessary or not. Pay attention.", Aiden said tauntingly before adding: "Sheesh, you really have memory problems."


    Simeon was about to argue, but Aiden shouted: "Let''s vote! Who is in favor to watch a fight that might reshape the Voronin family for the years toe?"


    Just as Simeon feared, every Elder raised his hand.


    "Go on, father¡­", Maksim''s voice startled Simeon. "You are the best fighter. Beat him up and end this farce."


    Simeon closed his eyes and shook his head. What does Maksim mean by ''beat him up''? Does he think that it''s easy to do? Simeon remembers that Gedeon (aka Hong) was the best fighter in their generation. Feodor always boasted about him. To make this situation worse, it''s been ages since Simeon actually fought against someone. Simeon has a reputation as a merciless man, but interrogating and beating prisoners is not the same as stepping into that cage because prisoners don''t fight back.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1897 - New Grand Master Of The Voronin Family

    "Grand Master Simeon!", Haru called, making Simeon look his way. "As promised, I will tell you who taught us the techniques of the Voronin family." Haru paused and nced at Hong. "Master Gedeon Voronin taught us. He took us in when we were kids and treated us as we are his own."


    At Haru''s words, Souta, Bo, and Wing stood up, and all four of them bowed in respect toward Hong who smiled and responded with a nod.


    Simeon pressed his lips into a line and stood up to make his way toward the fighting cage. He has no other option.


    On his way to the fighting cage, Simeon weighed his options. If he loses, he can say goodbye to the position of the Grand Master. And if he wins¡­ can he still be the Grand Master? Even if he keeps the position, who will obey him? Who will respect him? Everyone already knows that the real heir is alive and right there.


    Simeon understood that he lost already. He couldn''t wrap his head around the fact that an hour ago he saw Lebedevsing into his base and he had a n to see what they want before he captures and kills them. Where did things take a wrong turn?


    It dawned on him: it is all Sarah''s fault!


    Simeon''s eyes moved to Sarah and he saw her smiling and nodding in the direction where he was sitting. He assumed that it was directed at Aiden, but when he nced that way, he saw that Aiden was looking at him, and the one who returned Sarah''s gaze was Maksim!


    Suddenly, all the pieces came into ce. Sarah came here and introduced one challenger. How sneaky of her! If Simeon knew that there were five of them, he would never allow it. But she tricked him with one, making him think that one can be handled easily, only to introduce four more which he couldn''t refuse because he already epted one. And all that was a preparation for this, for him to go into that fighting cage with Gedeon.


    Simeon gritted his teeth. Howe he didn''t see it sooner? Since Maksim arrived at this base, he had his eyes on Sarah. The only thing that makes sense is that Maksim knew Sarah from before, and Maksim even allowed Sarah to escape. Did they n all this in advance? Is Maksim behind this because he wants to take over as the Grand Master? How else could Hong get his hands on Maksim''s DNA sample?


    "You ungrateful spawn!", Simeon shouted at Maksim, unable to hold his rage.


    Maksim''s eyebrows shoot up. "What did I do?"


    "I saw you flirting with that wretched woman! You sold us to the Lebedevs!"


    Both Aiden and Maksim stood up at the same time.


    "That wretched woman, how you called her, is my wife!", Aiden said angrily. "Show respect or I will beat it in you."


    "How can you use me of flirting with a woman when her husband is right here?", Maksim asked innocently while pointing at Aiden.


    "I know what I saw!", Simeon raged.


    "Simeon, are you trying to avoid the fight?", Hong drawled. "You were always a hothead. I see you didn''t change. At your age, that is bad for the heart. No wonder you have memory issues!"


    "Stop calling me senile!", Simeon snapped at Hong. He had enough of everyone saying that he has a bad memory! There is nothing wrong with his memory!


    Hong shook his head. "A leader needs to be calm in order to make good decisions. Barking like that is not how the Grand Master should behave." Hong stepped into the fighting cage. "Come, Simeon. Allow me to show you the difference between the real Grand Master and a fake one."


    Simeon swallowed hard but he hid his insecurities with arrogance.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!", the announcer shouted into the microphone. "We are about to witness a fight between Gedeon Voronin as a challenger and Grand Master Simeon Voronin!"


    The door of the cage closed behind Simeon with a bang and everyone fell into silence.


    "How does it feel to return home?", Simeon asked Hong.


    "It brings up memories. Mostly unpleasant ones."


    Simeon sneered. "You are wee to leave."


    "Not before I take back what belongs to me."


    "Are you not afraid that Tashi might suffer due to your little stunt?"


    "Do you think that I would be here if she is still in your hands?"


    Hong''s question made Simeon''s expression tighten.


    "That''s right.", Hong said tauntingly. "Your men are gone; she is out of your reach and I came to collect what you owe me."


    "What I owe you? Are you talking about your wife and child? My wife is dead, and do you think that you can take my son away?"


    "You are not paying attention, Simeon. You lost your son already. There is no point in taking what you don''t have. I came to collect the only thing you care about, the position which is mine, to begin with. You are an impostor."


    Simeon''s eyes shed in rage and he rushed toward Hong with his fists in front.


    Hong swiftly moved and avoided the punches with ease. "Tsk! Your form is horrible. When was thest time you fought?"


    Hong''s mocking words enraged Simeon and he growled while swinging his fists that hit nothing more than the air.


    "Stop running and fight me like a man!", Simeon shouted.


    Hong grabbed Simeon''s fist with his left hand while Hong''s right hand-delivered several swift hits to Simeon''s torso.


    Simeon stepped back and clutched his chest.


    "The real Grand Master does not lose his temper.", Hong said and moved toward Simeon.


    Simeon felt a searing pain in his left thigh and calf and then he heard Hong speaking again: "The real Grand Master knows how to defend¡­"


    Simeon''s right knee bent at the unusual angle and his right arm went numb as Hong spoke: "The real Grand Master knows how to attack with the precision that does not require a lot of force."


    Simeon fell on the ground and growled, unsure which part of his body to hold onto because everything was either aching or numb.


    "The real Grand Master does not crawl in front of his enemies.", Hong said smugly before kicking Simeon in the face and breaking his nose.


    Without paying any heed to Simeon, Hong turned toward the table with Elders. "He is unable to fight, I assume this means I won."


    The senior who was the announcer nodded vigorously before shouting into the microphone: "We have a new Grand Master! All cheer for Master Gedeon Voronin!"


    The crowd cheered and Hong smiled a little before looking up at the ceiling, or to be precise, he looked beyond the ceiling, hoping that Tamara was watching.


    "Take him to the cell and tie him up.", Hong said to two men who came to carry Simeon out.


    "Yes, Grand Master!", two men responded in unison.


    Maksim went down and approached Hong. "Do you want to meet with Elders?"


    "Later. Now I want to talk with Lebedevs.", Hong responded.


    "You can use the office of the Grand Master. I believe you know where it is.", Maksim said to Hong and when Hong confirmed, Maksim took the microphone from the announcer. "With this, the event is over! Everyone scatter and proceed with your regr duties! After the meeting with Elders, you will be notified of any changes that are impacting you."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1898 - Changes In The Voronin Family

    Sarah, Aiden, Hong, Maksim, Noah, Aaron, Michael, Oni, Haru, and N were in the office of the Grand Master. Kitty was by Sarah''s side, and others who came with them from the Lebedev family were in the hallway, acting as security, or rxing in Maksim''s office. There are too many of them to fit in the office of the Grand Master, so they had to split up.


    They set up a number ofptops side-by-side on the desk and the coffee table and they watched video feeds which showed what Elders and seniors of the Voronin family are doing.


    Maksim was not sure what is going on. "Is there a reason we are watching this?"


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah hummed in response. "After a big change, rats will feel that the ship is sinking. Now we are filtering rats from the rest."


    They saw Elder Toma instructing his assistant to stash some money on his personal ount. Another Elder was rearranging merchandise between warehouses.


    "Everyone is a rat.", Maksim said matter-of-factly. "Do you think that any of them is in their position because they are being nice?"


    Sarah bobbed her head. "We want to give everyone a benefit of a doubt. However, if they are all corrupt, we will get rid of everyone."


    "That is a lot of people.", Maksim said.


    Sarah shot him a side nce and gestured with her chin toward the screen, silently telling him to watch.


    Instead of focusing on the screen, Maksim looked at Sarah. "Where is the knife I gave you?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes internally. Why is Maksim talking like he gave her a ne or some other shiny essory? But even if it was the most gorgeous jewelry, there is no way she would wear it.


    "I left it at home."


    "You said you will wear it."


    "I didn''t. That was your assumption because I didn''t respond when you said that I should wear it. Do you want me to y a recording of that conversation?"


    "That is not necessary.", Maksim grumbled and turned toward the monitor which showed one Elder.


    "What do you mean, no one is answering?", the Elder who wanted to move merchandise asked his assistant.


    "No one is answering. There is no other meaning behind my words.", the assistant responded.


    "What did you do with that warehouse?", Maksim asked Sarah when he realized that they are not only watching what Elders are doing, but they are watching them failing.


    Noah snorted. "If you think it''s just that warehouse, you are mistaken."


    "What else did you capture?", Maksim asked.


    Aaron grinned. "Everything."


    Maksim frowned in confusion and Noah was happy to boast.


    "You already figured out that this is much more than just Lebedevs. You can''t imagine how big this operation is. Let me show you a glimpse¡­", Noah said and waved at Maksim toe to the window. He gestured toward the square that was below them. "Look at all these people on the streets. They are walking and not suspecting what ising in four¡­ three¡­ pay attention¡­ one¡­ now!"


    Maksim''s eyes widened when he saw everyone who was in visible range fall down on the ground without making a single sound.


    Maksim wanted to ask what is going on, but he heard Sarah talk: "Yes, it''s done. Get our people out to take Voronins for interrogation. Yes, just as we nned... leave Elders and seniors forst, and take them out when they freak out because everyone disappeared."


    Maksim watched as soldiers in ck uniforms emerged from the streets onto the square and they dragged people in several directions. Less than a minuteter, the square below waspletely empty. It looked like a ghost town.


    "What happened?", Maksim asked Sarah.


    "I will not leave my people here to be surrounded by enemies. We will interrogate every person and confirm if they are a threat or not before we decide what to do with them."


    Maksim didn''t understand. "How will you know that they are telling the truth?"


    Sarah smiled. "We have our ways. You are wee to watch. They will tell us everything and we don''t need to hit them."


    "Will you interrogate me as well?"


    Sarah shrugged and looked at Hong. "I will leave that to your Uncle to decide. As long as you are not a threat to us, I won''t meddle in your family''s issues. Hong, we will leave this ce to you¡­ or should I call you Gedeon from now on?"


    Hong smiled. "Any is fine. Thank you for everything."


    Their n is that Hong will stay at the main base of the Voronins with Noah, Aaron, Haru, N, Souta, Cam, Wing, Azra, Bo, and Francisca as well as Igor, Elliot, and soldiers from the Army of Chaos.


    Their task will be to handle the reorganization of the Voronin family and sort out people and resources. Of course, they will work with Sarah, JoAnna, and Sophia, but the three Hill sisters will stay at the base of the Lebedev family and deal with the things on that side whilemunicating with Hong and his helpers online.


    Hong still didn''t decide if he wants to be the Grand Master of the Voronin family as something permanent, but he knows that sorting out these people is a necessary step, no matter what he decides to do after that.


    "By tonight, we will have a preliminary report on how our allies executed their part and you will get a copy.", Sarah told Hong. "Did you decide what to do with Tashi?"


    "I want to clean up this ce first. Give me two days to focus on matters here, and then we can talk about other things."


    "Will you help Hong?", Aiden asked Maksim.


    Maksim confirmed. "I will do what I can."


    Sarah was happy that Maksim will help Hong, and she was surprised that Aiden spoke to Maksim.


    She approached Aiden and hugged him. "Why do I get a feeling that you are getting along with Maksim?"


    Aiden smiled. "You are my bottom line. As long as he knows that you are mine, I am fine with him."


    Maksim stifled augh. "Why do you sound like I gave up on getting Divna''s attention?"


    Aiden''s mood dropped instantly. "Didn''t you say that you will not flirt with her because her husband is right here?", Aiden pointed at himself.


    "Ah, that was for my father to hear. I am not known for giving up easily on things that catch my eye, and Divna is catchy."


    Aiden''s face contorted in anger. "You!"


    "Wait, wait!", Sarah pulled Aiden away from Maksim before they explode into a fight. "Please, don''t allow him to provoke you. You know that he can''t do anything. No one can."


    Sarah exhaled when she felt Aiden''s body rxing and she red at Maksim who smiled smugly.


    Sarah felt the urgency to leave this ce before things escte. She turned to Haru and N. "I expect the two of you to return by tomorrow evening so that you can help in preparation for the party."


    Maksim perked up. "A party?"


    "We will have a barbecue party.", Sarah responded.


    Maksim''s eyes widened at the thought of a party with food. And Sarah will be there! "Can I join?"


    "No!", Aiden snapped, and Hong waved at Aiden to calm down.


    "If you prove yourself to be helpful, then yes.", Hong said to Maksim.


    Maksim forced a smile. "How can I help you, Uncle?"


    Hong scrutinized Maksim. "You better adjust that attitude, or you are noting with me to the main base of Lebedevs for a party."


    Maksim''s smile widened. "Allow me to be of assistance, Uncle!"


    Hong rolled his eyes. "No need to be overdramatic. I can''t figure out if you are that easy to read or if you are mocking me." Hong exhaled and waved his hand, indicating that it does not matter. "You don''t need to be polite toward me, but I expect you to do your best and don''t ck off."


    Sarah smiled seeing Maksim and Hong interact. Somehow, she had a feeling that they will get along well.


    "Young master Maksim¡­", Sarah called. "I believe that my part of the deal ispleted. Your father is not the Grand Master and you are off the hook. I will leave it to you and your Uncle to decide about your involvement with the Voronin family going forward, and if you need a second opinion, I am avable. Now it''s your turn to deliver on your end of the bargain."


    Maksim nodded in understanding. "You want Vasily''s body."


    "Yes. Can you tell us where it is so that we can take him with us?"


    "I will do better and take you there. Come with me¡­"


    Maksim walked out first, with Sarah and Aiden following after him. Michael, Oni, and Kitty were next and as they walked further, Konstantin, Ste, and many others joined them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1899 - Fulfilling His Part Of The Bargain

    Hong opened the door and summoned others from the hallway toe to the office.


    Bo, Souta, Wing, Cam, Azra, and Francisca walked in and joined Hong, Haru, and N.


    They separated screens into groups, so that none of the Elders and seniors is being missed, while taking notes on the behavior observed, in order to decide what to do with them.


    Hong was d to see that a few people were pleased with Gedeon''s return to the family, and he believed that they can keep them. Some of the seniors were afraid, but most of them were trying to take advantage of the situation and grab more things for themselves, thinking that no one is watching.


    Noah, Aaron, Igor, and Elliot were outside, coordinating efforts with the members of the Army of Chaos.


    Hong told everyone in the office that Maksim will join them shortly and that he will coborate with them, but he warned youngsters not to trust Maksim blindly. Maksim appears to be willing to work with them, but he is unstable, and no one knows him well.


    Sarah told Hong not to worry about Maksim because Hong has other things to do, and that she will keep an eye on Maksim. Actually, Eve will watch over Maksim and if he tries anything funny, she will let Sarah know.


    Hong shared the n which he previously devised with the Hill sisters: "We need to interrogate everyone in order to verify if they are loyal to the organization or to someone in particr. Regrs will be handled by others, but we need to deal with Elders and seniors personally. Maksim will make sure we are asking relevant questions. They will be unable to tell lies, but if we don''t ask the right things, it will be useless. If anyone has an intention to backstab us, we need to eliminate them, but not before we find out everything about their assets and connections... They will start waking up in about one hour. By then, I want us to have a list of questions ready. Each of you got a copy of the questions that Sophia prepared, and you are wee to add more. Don''t go anywhere on your own, move in couples¡­ We will all stay in the main vi that belongs to the Grand Master. Noah and Aaron are making arrangements for other soldiers where to stay¡­ We need to finish interrogations and the first phase of sorting out things in two days, or we will not be able to make it to the party¡­"


    Everyone smiled at the mentioning of a party. They could already see the bonfire, and hear the music mixed withughter, and smell the barbecue. It will be epic!


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden followed Maksim with Kitty, Michael, Oni, St, and Konstantin. Others decided to check out the base of the Voronin family and wait by the cars.


    "You have him in your vi?", Sarah asked Maksim when she realized where he is taking them. She didn''t see it on the security footage, but then, she was not looking at it either because they were busy with nning for this day and sorting out things in the Lebedev family.


    "Mhm¡­", Maksim hummed in confirmation.


    They descended into the basement, and then Maksim moved a bookshelf that revealed a tunnel.


    Sarah frowned when she confirmed that this is not a tunnel that shows in the maps they obtained.


    "Is this new?", Sarah asked Maksim.


    "What makes you think so?"


    "You should know by now that we have ess to all maps that are rted to this base."


    "Hmm¡­", Maksim hummed. "This one is not mapped."


    "Are you sure you are not walking into a trap?", JoAnna''s voice sounded in Sarah''s ear.


    "We will see¡­", Sarah responded. At this point, she was not sure where Maksim was taking them, but considering who all was in the group and that they have three drones hovering above them, Sarah was confident that they will manage.


    A few minutester, they reached the stairs that led up, and they found themselves in a hallway. Sarah checked the map on Eve-lens and confirmed that they are in a building that is in the outeryer of the base.


    Maksim stood in front of the closed door and gestured toward it.


    "Is Vasily''s body in here?", Sarah asked.


    "He is in there.", Maksim responded.


    "How did you get him in here?", Sarah asked. She expected that Maksim will take them to some mass-grave or a remote ce, and this looks like a building that has an industrial feel to it.


    They didn''t see anyone since they came out of the tunnel, and Sarah assumed it''s because Eve knocked out everyone.


    "At that time, it was chaos, and no one counted bodies. My men got him here through the tunnels so that my father does not find out about it.", was Maksim''s response.


    Maksim smiled a bit and Aiden wanted to punch that smile off his face.


    Sarah nodded in understanding and she was in no condition to notice Maksim''s smile or that Aiden is back to mode to fight with Maksim.


    If Simeon knew about Maksim taking Vasily''s body, Simeon would definitely figure out that Maksim is up to something.


    Sarah reached for the doorknob and retracted her hand. She was not sure if she is ready to see what is behind that door.


    Aiden hugged Sarah and rubbed her back gently. He knew what she is going through, and he wished that he can help her out somehow. But other than being there for her, he could do nothing else.


    "You don''t need to do this, love¡­", Aiden spoke softly. "Let me handle it."


    "No, I want to do it, but I need a minute.", Sarah responded. "I owe him this much."


    "OK. Take your time.", Aiden said and continued holding her.


    Sarah fisted Aiden''s shirt and took deep breaths, letting his woody-flowery scent fill her lungs. It calmed her nerves a bit, but not enough for her to gather enough courage to look inside. She felt her eyes burning again and she knew that the flood of tears is going to happen within seconds.


    She felt like a coward, but she couldn''t make herself move because in that room is Vasily, or what is left of him. He spent thest two decades watching over her, making sure she is safe, yet she shunned him every time he came close and she was convinced that his intentions are bad, no matter what he did. Those are wrongs she will never be able to fix, and the guilt was eating her from inside.


    Last two days, Sarah kept busy nning and sorting out Lebedevs and Voronins and she did everything she could in order to forget about the fact that Vasily sacrificed himself for her, but now she is at the point where she needs to face her regrets again.


    Sarah knew that when she sees him, she will fall apart because even now she is crumbling from inside.


    "Honey, do you want me to go in first?", Ste asked Sarah.


    Sarah exhaled thinking that it does not matter who goes first. And Ste is part of the family. "OK."


    Sarah saw Ste approach the door, and Sarah buried her face in Aiden''s chest with her eyes closed tightly.


    Sarah heard the soft click of the door opening and for the next two seconds was silence.


    "Oh, God!", Ste''s shout made Sarah freeze and she saw that Konstantin dashed inside to support Ste.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1900 - A Second Chance

    "Wh-what is this?", Sarah stuttered as she stared at the body that was in the room.


    Vasily was lying on the bed, with the upper half of his head wrapped in bandages that were stained with blood, but she could definitely recognize that jaw and lips. Vasily''s scarred torso was exposed, showing a tattoo of a swan on his right shoulder.


    The steady sound of a heart monitor gave Sarah hope that Vasily was alive, but somehow she feared that this is a sick joke, and she didn''t dare to believe it.


    Maksim enjoyed the confusion on Sarah''s face.


    "Exin!", Aiden demanded from Maksim.


    Maksim lifted his hands defensively. "After the explosion, the street was in chaos and my men came to get me, as I was next to Vasily''s body. I told them to check him because that is the protocol we usually use, in order to avoid bagging someone who is alive. I didn''t want him to be clubbed together with other no-names who were lying on the street, and we detected a pulse. In that mess and with surveince down, no one noticed that I brought Vasily here."


    "Why did you save his life?", Ste asked Maksim.


    "Before shooting his brains out, he told me that he stayed behind on purpose. I saw many people die, but none was willing. I wanted to find out why he would exchange his life for anything else, and I hoped that he will wake up and tell me. But he didn''t wake up. My doctor patched him up and gave him a transfusion. He said that there are cases when people lose part of their brain and function normally, but he had no expertise or equipment to assess his condition properly. I was wondering what to do and how long to hold him here when Divna appeared in my living room with a deal for me to deliver Vasily''s body."


    Sarah turned to Maksim. "You saved him before we made the deal."


    Maksim tilted his head. "Don''t think of me as a saint. I saved him for my selfish reasons. And if he woke up, it would give me a chance to find out things about the Lebedevs... and you."


    Aiden frowned when he heard that Maksim saved Vasily to find out more about Sarah. "You sick bastard!"


    Sarah grabbed Aiden''s hand. "Don''t. Do you know what this means?"


    Aiden looked at Sarah''s face full of hope and his heart cracked. "Love, he might not wake up."


    "I know, but he is not gone either." Sarah cupped Aiden''s cheeks in her palms and smiled. "I didn''t give up on you, and I will not give up on him."


    Aiden had a troubled expression that reflected his conflicting emotions. He was happy that Vasily is alive and there is hope, but at the same time, he didn''t want Sarah to go through another heartbreak if he dies. And seeing him bandaged up with a paleplexion, it didn''t look promising.


    Sarah kissed Aiden on the lips and moved her fingers in the air while turning to look at Vasily.


    "Anna, do you see this?", Sarah spoke when she got a message that JoAnna can see on Eve-lens what Sarah sees.


    "Oh, my! Is that Vasily?", JoAnna shrieked in Sarah''s ear.


    "Yeah. What should I do?"


    "What is his condition?"


    Sarah looked at the heart rate monitor that showed pulse and blood pressure information. "This is how much I can see. I don''t know more and I''m afraid to touch him."


    "Hmm¡­ Call Imani. She can do basic checks and then we can decide if I shoulde there or it''s safe for you to bring him here. I will prepare a room for Vasily. Oh, my! This is wonderful! And turn this thing off, I want to see through the drone because your head is moving too much it''s making me dizzy!"


    Sarah stifled augh and changed the settings so that JoAnna can see through the camera of a drone that Sarah brought to hover above Vasily.


    After telling Imani (and Jamari) toe to their location, Sarah turned to Maksim. "I don''t know how to thank you for this. You have no idea how much it means to me that he is alive."


    She didn''t say that this is her chance to fix things with Vasily, a second chance she didn''t deserve, yet she still received it. It is thanks to Maksim, a strange and handsome man who gives her the creeps, yet he did the right thing when it was needed, and she was not sure if she should hug him... but a secondter she realized that her hug-impulse changed into an impulse to punch him.


    Maksim''s lips lifted into a smug smile. "You don''t know how to thank me? I can think of a few ways."


    "Don''t even think about it!", Aiden growled while his arms moved around Sarah protectively.


    Sarah closed her eyes and exhaled. She was not in the mood for any macho-showdowns because Vasily was right there, and she was still processing that information.


    "Can the two of you stop?", Sarah asked when she opened her eyes. "Maksim, I am married, and I have no intention to fool around with you or anyone else. Can you please stop testing my husband''s patience?"


    "But he is so easy to tease.", Maksim said mockingly.


    "That is because you are using me against him. I hope you will stop because if he does not beat some sense into you, I will. Do you understand?"


    Maksim was not willing to give up. "I saved your Uncle''s life, and you want to beat me up? I don''t think you would, so don''t try to use empty threats on me. As for the pretty boy, we are yet to see who is more capable."


    Sarah groaned in frustration. "Give me your gun."


    Maksim was confused. "What?"


    Sarah extended her left hand toward Maksim, palm up. "Your gun. You just dered confidently that I will not hurt you. Did you change your mind already?"


    Maksim took his pistol from the holster and put it in Sarah''s left hand that was waiting for it.


    Sarah slowly wrapped her fingers around the barrel of the gun.


    "Maksim, I am not someone you can win over by fighting my husband or scheming against me. Aiden took my first kiss twenty years ago and since then, no one else has a chance¡­"


    Sarah spoke, but Maksim''s attention was on her hand that squeezed the pistol because he heard the squeaky sound of the metal bending as the pistol lost its original form.


    "¡­do you understand?"


    Sarah''s question made Maksim look into her enchanting green eyes.


    He had no idea what she said because he spaced out.


    "How did you do that?", Maksim asked when Sarah opened her palm and he saw the deformed pistol. She bent it without breaking a sweat and if that was not his personal weapon, he would think it''s some toy made out of soft putty.


    Sarah ced what used to be Maksim''s pistol in his hand and smiled. "Don''t test me, Maksim. I am known as someone who is generous toward friends, but I won''t forgive people who try to mess with my family. I am grateful to you for saving Vasily and I am willing topensate youvishly, however, keep in mind that I am Aiden''s bottom line, and he is mine."


    Maksim was not sure how to respond to this. Was this supposed to be a threat for him to give up on Sarah? But she just demonstrated something that was close to science fiction and threatened him with those gorgeous green eyes that stirred with madness! How can he give up on such an amazing woman?


    "I will let you know when I think of something...", was Maksim''s response.


    Imani and Jamari entered the room, and Imani busied herself around Vasily with Jamari as her assistant who was passing her things from the medical bag before she even asked for them.


    With JoAnna''s remote guidance of Imani''s skilled hands, they established that Vasily can be transported, and not long after, a helicopternded silently in front of the building where Vasily was.


    "I will see you in two days?", Maksim asked Sarah while Vasily was being carried into the helicopter.


    Sarah didn''t want to say <em>''yes''</em> or <em>''no''</em>. As long as Maksim is not a threat, she does not mind him staying as part of the Voronins, and he might be useful to Hong. "That will depend on your Uncle. Goodbye, Maksim."


    She boarded the helicopter with Aiden''s help and took a seat next to Kitty. Imani, Jamari, Ste, and Konstantin were onboard as well.


    Maksim watched in awe as the helicopter disappeared into the distance. That was another mysterious gadget he never saw before. The more he found out about Sarah, the more interested he was. She is amazing. How can he give up on pursuing such a fantastic woman?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1901 - The New Lebedev Family

    ~ Eastern Europe, the main base of the Lebedev family ~


    When Sarah and Aiden arrived with Vasily, JoAnna immediately moved Vasily into the room where the medical equipment is so that she can do necessary tests and assess his condition. Imani and Jamari joined JoAnna as her assistants.


    JoAnna said that this can take a few hours and that she will contact them as soon as she gets some results.


    Sarah exhaled with a happy smile on her face, invigorated with the hope that Vasily will pull through this.


    They still had a lot to do, and she would need all the energy she can muster.


    After changing into morefortable clothes and a quick snack, Sarah and Aiden went with Sophia and Zack to the study to go through reports that arrived from their allies.


    They found several bases that provided more resistance than expected, and Sarah dispatched members of the Army of Chaos to those locations as reinforcements.


    They didn''t attack everything that belongs to Voronins, but they took out a big chunk of their power. The territories of the Army of Chaos, Nero Army, as well as the ones that belong to the White family, Madam Kiani, and Mr. Wang experienced an increase in size.


    With this, Sarah believes that the threat that Voronins carry is diminished significantly and they will be able to rx and enjoy their future together, as a family.


    The resources of the Voronin family that were untouched are left to Hong to decide if it can be useful for him. If not, it will be absorbed as part of the Army of Chaos.


    The important part was that they managed to cut off allmunication within the Voronin family (thanks to Eve), so no one was able to alert others or call for a backup.


    When the initial sweep through the reports waspleted, Sarah, Aiden, Sophia, and Zack to meet with Konstantin, Ste (aka Elder Milena), Elder Dimitri, and Elder Todor. Other than assistants (Vuk, Bogdan, Masika, Owen, Marko, and Zivko), Noah and Aaron attended via conference call, and Jeff joined in person.


    "I called you here so that we kick off the discussion rted to the management of resources that belong to the Lebedev family.", Sarah started the meeting. "Aiden, Jeff, Noah, and Aaron are present as observers and also because I want them to know what is going on here. The White family and the Army of Chaos will coborate closely with the Lebedev family and I don''t think that this is something we should keep from each other."


    Sarah saw that Konstantin, Dimitri, and Todor were not convinced, so she exined. "The Army of Chaos reports to me. Noah and Aaron are my sergeants, Noah in the Americas while Aaron in Eurasia. Jeff is the Master of the White family, while my sister JoAnna is the Madam." Sarah nced at Aiden. "Aiden is the one in charge of the forces of the White family, and as of this afternoon, he is also an Elder in the Voronin family. Zack is acting as a proxy for an Elder here, but he is also a general in the Army of Chaos, and so is Masika. My sister Sophia is the main strategist for the White family and for the Army of Chaos; also, she is the one driving the current reorganization of the Voronin family. If you think that having the Army of Chaos and the Whites mingled with Lebedevs is not eptable, you are toote because that happened the moment I stepped into this base. Now that the introductions are over, I believe that I will not hear anyints about them being here. We will all work together, or¡­ not."


    Sarah didn''t wait for any answer, and she didn''t look at their expressions either. They all understood that if theyin, she will remove them.


    Sarah''s focus was on the big screen that showed a map of the world with blue patches on it. "This is what the Lebedev family manages." Sarah moved her fingers in the air, and green patches appeared on the map, next to the blue ones, increasing the coverage. "And this is what we own currently after the reorganization that happened with the Voronins. Each of you got a list of resources that are currently in the covered areas. I expect you to revise what is in there and to tell me realistically how much you can manage. I don''t want to hear that you can handle it all, because you can''t. The purpose of this meeting is that we understand how much we can control without allowing rogue units to appear because of mismanagement. There is nothing worse than a base that starts acting on its own while having ess to the resources and information of the Lebedev family."


    "Will we coborate with the Voronin family?", Elder Dimitri asked.


    "What is left of them.", Sarah responded with a smile and gestured toward Konstantin. "Konstantin already discussed some arrangements with the new Grand Master of the Voronin family and he will be here in two days with a number of Elders from the Voronin family, in person. I hope we will use that opportunity to create bonds, and not stir trouble."


    "Can we coborate with enemies?", Elder Dimitri asked with doubt obvious in his voice.


    Sarah shrugged. "Keep your friends close and your enemies closer. The Voronins went through a big reorganization and they need allies. This is our chance to step up and rebuild the bridges that our ancestors burned. If any of you knows why Lebedevs and Voronins hate each other, I want to hear that story. I don''t believe that we should be enemies just because someone said so."


    Sarah saw that Dimitri lowered his head and she was d that he gave up on the topic of Voronins.


    "North America is not on this list.", Elder Todor voiced his observation while looking at the list of resources that each of them received.


    Sarah confirmed. "That is correct. It belongs to Vasily and until he wakes up, I will manage it personally."


    "Will Zack stay here as an Elder long term?", Konstantin asked Sarah.


    "No. Zack is my general and he is here temporarily. I expect that the four of you don''t bite more than you can chew." Sarah said to Konstantin, Dimitri, Todor, and Ste. "You know your assistants and their capabilities. Feel free to give them responsibilities as you see fit."


    "What will your role be?", Elder Dimitri asked.


    "Other than handling North America, I will keep my role of the Grand Elder in case the four of you need a mediator. Each of you can stay as an Elder, or give yourself any title you wish, however, in my eyes, the four of you are equal."


    "What will happen to the resources that we can''t manage?", Ste asked.


    "I will take care of it. I want you to think about the future of the Lebedev family while you make your choices. I don''t approve of the autonomy the previous system provided because it allowed for corruption to grow roots into the organization. This is our chance to start anew and to be a family. I hope that we can coborate and help each other when needed. Betrayal will not be tolerated.", Sarah threw a nce at Dimitri and Todor. She does not think that Konstantin or Ste will act against her, but Dimitri and Todor still didn''t prove themselves.


    "Sophia has a number of suggestions, so I will let her take over from here.", Sarah said before handing over the meeting to Sophia.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1902 - Three More Days (1)

    After a long meeting with Konstantin and Elders of the Lebedev family, Sarah and Sophia left them with several topics to think about, and a note that they will meet on the next day.


    Aiden went to y with the dogs because he needed a break from anything mentally strenuous. Sitting in meetings is not something he is used to doing, and he found it suffocating.


    Jeff went to continue his work rted to the White corp., and the two Hill sisters went to check on JoAnna and her progress with Vasily.


    "I am going through the results. Give me a minute¡­", JoAnna mumbled while staring at theputer screen. She pinched the roof of her nose, to release the strain that thest few hours brought on her.


    After several endless minutes, JoAnna turned to her sisters and her expression was not good.


    "Will you say something?", Sophia spoke, cracking under the suspense of the news that is about toe.


    JoAnna pursed her lips and it took her some time to speak. It''s not that she didn''t know what to say, but it was not easy, and on top of that, she needed to put it inyman terms so that her sisters understand. "Uhm¡­ Vasily is missing a piece of his brain and skull. Honestly, it''s surprising that he is alive. I can fix the skull, but there is nothing I can do about the brain. Currently, other than reflex functions of breathing and heartbeat, he is not responsive."


    Sarah and Sophia stared at JoAnna and waited to hear more.


    "As you can guess, he is in aa and there are no guarantees that he will wake up. And even if he wakes up, he might be missing his memories, or be mentally retarded."


    "We are not giving up on him.", Sarah said with a frown.


    "Of course, not.", JoAnna responded. "I am not saying that we should give up, but we should be realistic. The scenario where he opens his eyes and everything is normal is not very likely. Vasily has a swelling that needs to subside before I can do the surgery and fix his skull. After that, we will keep him on the machines and hope for the best. I already gave him a dosage of antibiotics and anti-inmmatory medicine. Within two-to-three days, he should be good enough for me to start scanning his head and design the missing pieces. Felix will help with that¡­ We will need to transport him to Los Angeles¡­"


    Sarah, Sophia, and JoAnna agreed that in the next few days, JoAnna will focus on Vasily and Sarah and Sophia on sorting out Lebedevs.


    If nothing unexpectedes up, in three days, they will return to Los Angeles so that JoAnna can use the facilities of the LA Medical Center in treating Vasily. Sophia will stay in Los Angeles, and Sarah hopes that the major points with Lebedevs and Voronins are sorted out so that she does not need to return here, not soon at least.


    Once their chat was done, JoAnna and Sophia left the medical room.


    ...


    Aiden found Sarah standing next to Vasily.


    "Hey¡­", Aiden called while wrapping his arm around Sarah''s waist.


    "Hey¡­", Sarah responded and leaned her head on Aiden''s shoulder without removing her gaze from the motionless Vasily.


    "I heard from Anna that in three days we are taking him to Los Angeles."


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah confirmed with a hum. "I want us all to go back home. Maybe we can n for a vacation.", Sarah spoke in a whisper as if she is afraid to wake up Vasily.


    "How about we go to our ce in Fairfield for a few days? The apartment where it all began?", Aiden suggested, making Sarah smile.


    Mental images shed in front of her eyes of Aiden cooking for her, and them watching movies until she sleeps off and he carries her to the bed¡­ in the apartment where he hugged her for the first time, and she hugged him back.


    "I would love that.", Sarah responded. "We should also start working on transforming our bat cave into a safe house."


    Aiden craned his neck to see Sarah''s face. "You are serious about it?"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes. "You thought I was joking?"


    "Honestly¡­ yes. We have so many ces that are already functional, and two of them arepletely independent inds. Is there a need to build another one?"


    Sarah nodded, confirming that they need another safe spot. "The problem with existing ces is that someone knows about them. And when I say someone, I mean outsiders. I want us to have a ce that only us know about."


    "With Lebedevs under your control, and Voronins dwindling, do you think that anyone else can force us to go into hiding?"


    Sarah''s brows furrowed as she remembered Nick and Marija. "This is not about how big our enemies are. As long as we are enjoying our status and names, someone will find faults with it and they will want to take what does not belong to them. You can''t deny that no matter how much we prepare, we are vulnerable." Sarah wrapped her arms around her t belly. "With the baby on the way, I want to know that we have a safe spot, a ce no one knows about... even though I hope that we will never use it."


    Aiden nodded. "Alright. We will start designing our safe bat-cave. If we n properly, it can be done before the babyes."


    Sarah smiled. "I would like that."


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden gathered all their kids in the living room, to share information that they are heading back home in three days.


    Everyone was visibly excited. Not so much about going home, but about the significance it carries, because it means that they dealt with the trouble and they can all enjoy the rest of the summer, how they originally nned.


    "We are nning in August two outings for everyone that will include time at the White Rock Lake, and the other destination will be a secret.", Aiden announced, making the kids cheer with joy.


    At the mentioning of the White Rock Lake, Hande leaned on Ade and she had a big smile on her face. That is the ce where it all began for the two of them. She fell off the boat, and Ade saved her, and they shared a cake (and an indirect kiss), and she kissed him (on the cheek), and it was wonderful. As if he can read Hande''s mind, Ade wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her closer to him. She looked up at him and saw that their smiles are matching.


    Another couple got closer to each other when Aiden brought up the White Rock Lake, and that were Zack and Masika. They both remembered the scavenger hunt, when Masika got scared at the sight of a floating head (the hologram) and she jumped into Zack''s arms, and somehow¡­ that is when they started acknowledging their feelings for each other.


    "Will we have events and prizes?", Allen asked excitedly.


    Aiden waved and waited for them to settle down before answering: "We just started nning, but soon you will find out more. We will definitely have some activities nned, and you are wee toe forth with suggestions. As usually, there will be organizationmittees. However, before we dissolve in a celebratory party-mood, there is still a lot to do here. Tomorrow, let''s focus on finishing sorting out things that we got from the Voronin family, so that day after tomorrow we can rx with a nice barbeque party in the evening before heading back home¡­"


    "Will you reveal the gender of your baby then?", Imani asked. She heard from JoAnna that Sarah and Aiden are interested in finding out the gender, but the parents themselves don''t know yet if it''s a boy or a girl in the oven.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces before Aiden nodded, making everyone burst into chatter. It was obvious that they started betting if it''s a boy or a girl.


    Sarahughed and leaned on Aiden. It was a while since she was this rxed, and she hoped that it willst.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1903 - Three More Days (2)

    Ste and Edward were not happy to hear that they are leaving in three days.


    "All of you are going? In three days?", Ste asked when she got a hold of Sarah and Aiden in the hallway as they left the living room where kids exploded into a loud chatter after the news that they will go to the White Rock Lake and to one mysterious location.


    The excitement in the living room was tangible and they could hear kids talking about all the activities they had on previous outings with the hope that some of those will be repeated.


    "Yes.", Sarah confirmed their departure schedule and exined: "We came here to deal with a few things, and that was aplished. We are taking Vasily with us. Anna will make sure he gets the best care, and I already have all equipment necessary for taking care of someone who is in aa. If he is not required to stay in the LA Medical Center, he will be at the Cliffside Vi. Don''t worry, he will notck anything, and we will not mistreat him."


    Ste was not worried that Vasily will be mistreated. She knew that Sarah, JoAnna, and Sophia regret misunderstanding Vasily and that they are hoping to make it up to him. But Ste wished to dy their departure somehow.


    How Ste sees it, her daughters arrived with their husbands and kids at the base of the Lebedev family more than a month ago, but they were always in a rush to deal with one emergency or another. Finally, they can rx and create nice memories, but instead of spending joyful time together, they are leaving.


    "But we didn''t finish reorganizing Lebedevs." Ste hoped that this will dy their departure.


    Sarah didn''t think that the reorganization of Lebedevs is the reason for her to stay behind. "We will meet tomorrow morning to find out what you, Konstantin, Dimitri, and Todor came up with. I will give you my feedback if needed, but you will mostly work with Sophia. Day after tomorrow is yourst day to show me what you can handle. Anything that is left, will be taken care of either by me or by some ally, and if there are any pending issues, we can sync up online. Don''t worry about it."


    Sarah already decided that whatever Ste, Konstantin, Dimitri, and Todor can''t manage with their current people, Sarah will absorb in the Army of Chaos, or if it''s inconvenient, she will give it to Nero Armi, or to Mr. Wang, or to Ellie, or to the White family, which will depend on the type of the asset in question and its geographical location.


    Ste didn''t like that Sarah is giving everyone a task, yet she will be idle. "Anna will take care of Vasily, we will work with Sophia, and what will you do?"


    "I will go with Aiden to visit training facilities and several warehouses that are nearby. I should familiarize myself with the organization I am leading.", Sarah said with a smile. She was curious to find out more about the Lebedevs, and she also hoped to see what can be used by the Army of Chaos.


    Sarah has no intentions of leading several different organizations, and she is ready to leave Lebedevs in the hands of Konstantin, Ste, and whoever else is interested. But she can''t leave them on their own without supervision because she fears that they would revert to their old ways and be a threat to Sarah and her family. That is why Sarah ns to have members of the Army of Chaos within the Lebedevs (or what will be left of them) so that she makes sure they stick to whatever operations they are doing without targeting the Hill sisters.


    Ideally, Sarah would absorb Lebedevs and Voronins as branches of the Army of Chaos, extinguishing any resistance by shutting down bases that oppose the idea, but she is pregnant and this is not the right time to start another war.


    Currently, Lebedevs and Voronins are not a threat, and Sarah will let it be like this. For now.


    Sarah and Aiden agreed to leave Lebedevs and Voronins in this state, at least until Sarah has her baby, and to treat this period as probation where they will observe if they can coexist or not.


    Ste was about to say something, but Edward patted her shoulder, telling her silently to let it go. Their daughters are set on returning to Los Angeles, where their homes are, and they should not try to keep them here or anywhere else.


    "What about Ivan?", Edward asked.


    "We will take him with us.", Sarah responded after some time. She does not want to do anything with Ivan, and she would be happiest if she does not see him ever again. However, with the possibility of Vasily waking up, Sarah wants to keep the rat alive. Ivan betrayed not only her, but Vasily as well and she is confident that Vasily would want to confront Ivan when he wakes up.


    They will move Ivan to Los Angeles because Ivan knows people here and there is always a chance that someone might help Ivan escape. By keeping him at the Army of Chaos, Sarah will assure that Ivan is not going anywhere.


    Aiden saw that Ste and Edward are not happy, and he guessed the reason behind it. "You are wee to visit us anytime. With Sarah''s pregnancy progressing, I want her to take it easy and rest, and that includes reduced travels. We are nning a few rxing vacations before school starts in September, and if you wish, you can join us."


    With this exnation, Ste and Edward rxed a bit.


    "Let us know where you are going and when, and we will see if we can join.", Edward said with a smile. He would love toe, but considering the mess Sarah is leaving behind her for the Lebedevs, it seems that Ste will be busy.


    "Will you talk to your parents?", Ste asked Aiden and he understood that she is implying to the talk that is rted to the connection between Whites and Voronins.


    "Jeff wants to talk to them, and I will be by his side. But if it''s up to me, I would probably not bring up anything.", Aiden shared his thoughts on the topic.


    Aiden created a wall between himself and his parents as soon as they found out that Voronins were within the White family, and Aiden was fine with that. He didn''t want to confirm that his parents manipted him (or Jeff) in order to increase their money or power, no matter what their reasons were. Sure, it all ended well, but what if things went differently? What if Jeff is not apetent leader? What if Voronins got their hands on Aiden while he was in high school? What if JoAnna and Sarah are not amazing youngdies? What if they didn''t fall for each other? There are so many ifs that could bring the lives of both Jeff and Aiden in a different direction, and Aiden does not want to think about it.


    "Sometimes is better to get things out in the open. It''s probably not as bad as you imagine.", Edward said, pulling Aiden out of his thoughts.


    Aiden shrugged. "And sometimes is better not to go through dirtyundry. I don''t care why they allowed Voronins to get close, or why they put me in that camp, or if they had any part in setting me up to get close to Sarah twenty years ago or four years ago. What matters to me is that Sarah epts me for who I am and that we are about to expand our already big family. Those are the only things I want to focus on."


    Aiden turned to Sarah and met her eyes full of love.


    "No matter if you want to talk to Oscar and Nori or not, I will support you.", Sarah said, making Aiden smile.


    "I know. I don''t want to, but I can''t leave Jeff on his own to handle this. It would not be fair.", he responded.


    Sarah nodded. "OK."


    Aiden turned to Edward and Ste. "I don''t hate my parents. But I fear that if I find out more, I might. How I see it, choosing ignorance is a better option, however, my brother is adamant to find out about their reasons and how much they influenced our lives. The only thing I can do is to stand by his side and let him know that he is not on his own."


    Everyone sees Jeff as someone who is impressive and independent, but Aiden knows that Jeff found strength while believing that Oscar and nor support him and that they are proud of him. It was a heavy blow to Jeff when he found out what his parents did behind their backs, and Jeff fears that his whole life was a lie. Aiden will stand by Jeff and be the rock that Jeff needs because he can''t let his big brother believe that the whole world is copsing and that he needs to brave the storm on his own.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1904 - Three More Days (3)

    JoAnna found Jeff in the kid''s room watching over Alice and Jayden who were sleeping side-by-side, in the same bed.


    She leaned on the doorframe and observed the back of her husband who stood silently next to the footboard. He looked lonely.


    She heard him release a barely audible sigh and her heart cracked.


    "Hey¡­", JoAnna called in a whisper as she ced her hand on Jeff''s shoulder.


    Jeff quickly schooled his features into a small smile, took her hand in his, and kissed her palm.


    "Hey¡­", he called back.


    JoAnna nced at her three years old angels and smiled before tilting her head toward the door, indicating to Jeff to step out.


    Jeff and JoAnna held hands as they walked in the garden before calling it a night.


    "Did you hear that in three days we are going back home?", JoAnna asked Jeff.


    "Mhm¡­", Jeff hummed in confirmation.


    "How are you doing?", JoAnna asked Jeff.


    "I am doing OK.", Jeff responded, but both he and JoAnna knew that it''s a lie.


    JoAnna knows that Jeff is busy with work. The fact that he is working remotely is making everything more difficult, but he didn''t want to go to Los Angeles and leave JoAnna and their kids behind. The three of them are his lifeline in the dark storm of doubts he found himself in, and they are like a ray of hope that is preventing him from falling deeper into depression.


    When Jeff is not working, his mind is being pressed by the possibility that his parents manipted his life and Jeff does not know how much was his own free will, and how much he was following their n.


    "Why don''t you tell me about it?", JoAnna suggested, indirectly telling him that she does not believe he is OK.


    Jeff shook his head. "We already discussed it, more than once. There is no point in us beating that topic as nothing new wille out of it."


    "I agree. Until you talk with your parents, nothing will be settled because you are not allowing it."


    Jeff halted his steps. "Are you saying that it''s my fault?"


    "No. But I am saying that you are maybe making the issue bigger than it appears to be."


    Jeff looked at JoAnna with disapproval in his eyes. "You don''t understand, Anna. My school, my job, my friends¡­ even you. Everything was influenced by my parents. Did I do anything on my own? I find it frustrating that everyone sees me as some great man who should be respected and feared, yet it seems that I''m no more than a puppet. I was such a fool not to see it happening and that only proves that I am a puppet."


    JoAnna''s heart ached. She could see that this is very difficult for Jeff to ept and as time passes, he is getting more into his dark thoughts. She wondered, how can she help him?


    "Did they force you into anything?"


    Jeff exhaled. "They didn''t need to physically force me if they knew how to manipte me into thinking that everything was my idea. If they ced me in the right environment with specific hints, I would follow their scenario. I know because I do that to people. I make them ept deals confidently without a grain of suspicion that they followed my script to the t. And if they ever figure out that they fell victims to my scheme, it''s toote. Just how it''s toote for me. It''s ironic."


    "Don''t say it''s toote, Jeff. Did you ask me to marry you because you loved me, or because your parents encouraged you? Did youe to the Franciscan Medical Center to find me and beat up Dr. Light because someone told you to be there?"


    "Well, no¡­ but¡­"


    "I believe that it''s normal for parents to try to influence their children.", JoAnna said. "Jasper and Ellie are our good friends, and if their Amber grows into a good girl, wouldn''t you hope that our Jay will take interest in her?"


    Jeff frowned at JoAnna''s words, but she could see that he was not angry. He was thinking about what she said, so she continued: "I''m sure that as the years go by, we will meet with Jasper and Ellie and our kids will y together and maybe be friends. Now, imagine that Jayden is a teenager, and he dresses up so that he can take Amber out on a date. Considering that you know her parents and that she has a good background, wouldn''t you hope that things between them work out? You might even give Jay some tips on how to win the girl over, right?" JoAnna was asking questions, but she didn''t give Jeff any time to respond. "Our grandparents were friends, and it would be normal for them to think that the two of us might be a good couple, but that does not mean that they forced us into anything. The same goes for your school and job and everything else. Your parents wanted you to be sessful. All parents should wish that for their children. There is a mold created by the society where in order to be considered as a proper adult, you should have a good education, a good job, be married, and have kids. I still remember my father saying those things to me¡­ in that order."


    Jeff wanted to say how his and JoAnna''s stories are notparable because JoAnna was not surrounded by members of some organization, but then he remembered Lebedevs, and the only thing he could say was: "Our lives areplicated."


    JoAnna smiled. "That is true, but here we are. Together. In love. Financially settled. Doing well with two kids and a wonderful family, supported by siblings and friends. I am happy and I don''t care if we reached this point because someone helped push things along."


    "Are you saying that I should drop it?"


    "No. I think that you should talk to them and keep on asking questions until you get your answers. But don''t start the talk by being angry. The truth is that I don''t know if your parents and grandparents were guiding you with good intentions, or if they wanted to make you a mafia boss that can be controlled. However, I hope that you can keep an open mind and listen to their side before you blow up and no matter what you find out, remember that things turned out wonderfully."


    Jeff wrapped his arms around JoAnna and pulled her in a tight hug.


    "What would I do without you?", he murmured in her hair.


    "Hmm¡­ You would be married to Isabe.", JoAnna spoke into his chest, feeling slightly suffocated.


    Jeff cringed at the thought of sharing his bed with Isabe. At that time, he didn''t think that it matters if he is married or not, or who his wife would be, but now¡­ any woman other than JoAnna by his side makes a horrible mental image. "Do you need to bring her up?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1905 - Three More Days (4)

    JoAnna heard in Jeff''s voice that he does not like that she mentioned Isabe, but she had a point to prove.


    "I believe that you being with me instead of with Isabe or anyone else is solid proof that you can make your own decisions and that your parents didn''t control every aspect of your life."


    Jeff hummed. When she puts it that way, it does not sound so bad. JoAnna is wonderful. "I love you, Anna, and I love our children. You make my days worth living and you drive me to do my best. Nothing tops that."


    JoAnna looked up at him. "Would you like more kids?"


    "Would you?", he returned the question.


    "I think that Ali and Jay are at the right age to get introduced to a sibling. We are here for more than a month, and I ran out of my contraceptive pills a week ago."


    "What are you saying?", Jeff asked but a sudden rush of blood to his groin area was a giveaway he understood that JoAnna wants them to roll in the sheets¡­ without protection.


    JoAnna wrapped her arms around Jeff''s neck and looked at him coyly. "I am saying that I am missing you. Since this craziness started with Aiden being kidnapped, the two of us didn''t enjoy quality time together. I am not taking contraceptive pills so if by some chance we end up having wild sex, I might get pregnant as you pige my insides."


    For a second, Jeff didn''t move.


    All thoughts of his parents and grandparents and maniption disappeared like they never existed.


    His mind was processing the information JoAnna threw at him and what it means.


    He remembered that thest time she didn''t tell him that she stopped the contraception, and she surprised him with the pregnancy news for his birthday. It was a wonderful birthday surprise, but at the same time, she denied him the excitement of knowing that he is making love to his wife with the possibility of impregnating her.


    Just a sheer thought of his seed making its way to the desired destination that will make JoAnna''s belly swell with his offspring was making Jeff ted to the point of trembling. His seed¡­ inside her¡­ growing into something beautiful¡­ a miracle of life the two of them created¡­ and she used words like <em>''wild sex''</em> and said that he can pige her insides. It''s a violent choice of words, but he does feel like piging her. Right now. In the garden. Between those two rose bushes behind JoAnna.


    JoAnna saw his Adam''s apple bob up and down as he swallowed hard and his gaze darkened.


    Without a word, he scooped her in his arms and flung her over his shoulder as if she is a sack of potatoes.


    "Jeff!", JoAnna protested and was silenced by a smack on her butt that made her wince and smile.


    Jeff walked toward their bedroom in big strides and JoAnna buried her face in Jeff''s back because she saw a few kids stare their way as Jeff carried her down the hallway.


    ¡­


    Sophia found Felix in hisb.


    She nced around to see that tables are littered with drone parts and tools and who knows what else, and the only person still working was her husband. He gets lost in his work and forgets about everything else, and Sophia finds that side of him adorable and frustrating at the same time.


    Sophia has no idea how Felix can work in this mess, but somehow, he knows exactly where things are. In that way, he reminds her of Sarah. Sarah calls that ''organized mess'', and Sophia calls that an excuse not to clean up.


    In some way, Sophia thinks that she bullied Sarah to clean up so much (when they were kids), that having Felix for a husband is karma because now she is stuck in his mess for life. Luckily, his mess is contained to hisb, otherwise, Sophia would go nuts.


    Sophia walked behind Felix and hugged him from behind.


    "Everyone left. Do you have an intention to stop working?", Sophia spoke close to his ear.


    "Just a minute and I will finish this.", he responded with a smile.


    Ten secondster (Sophia counted), Felix dropped gadgets from his hands and turned abruptly, pulling Sophia to sit in hisp.


    "How can I help you, Mrs. Martin?"


    "I came to take you to bed."


    Felix''s handsome eyebrow arched. "That sounds like a serious mission. Why do you want me in bed?"


    "What do you think?", Sophia responded with a question after which her lips curved into a sly smile.


    Felix exhaled dramatically, pretending he didn''t notice that Sophia was seducing him. "I don''t know what to think. Lately, you are always in meetings, nning things, between this organization of Lebedevs and work, you are barely having any time for me. I thought that you forgot you have a husband. I slept more than once on that sofa¡­", Felix''s voice trailed as he nced toward the sofa that was on his right. "¡­and you didn''t even notice that I didn''te to the bedroom."


    Sophia knows that he slept there, she checked on him with Eve whenever she could. Both of them were busy since they came to the base of the Lebedev family. She was stuck with nning, and he was working on drones and signal jammers and who knows what and she didn''t want to wake him up to move to the bedroom because she didn''t know how long he can sleep. Even she took random naps in the study room.


    "Sorry, dear¡­", Sophia said apologetically. "Things will get better. We are almost done here and in three days we are heading home."


    Felix''s eyes lit up. "Is that a promise?"


    Sophia nodded. "Yes, yes. In three days, this time, we will be on a ne, heading home¡­ or maybe we will be home already." She leaned her head on his shoulder and nuzzled his neck with her nose. "We will have all the time in the world. Once we are home and rested, I want you to give me one of your special massages. You will do that for me, right?"


    "Mhm¡­", Felix responded with a hum. "You didn''t answer my question."


    "Which one?"


    "Why do you want me in bed?"


    Sophia drew circles on his chest (over his shirt) with her index finger. "I don''t know. With the workload reduced, I realized that I didn''t feel my husband for a long time. And there are so many things we could do in bed. Kids are sleeping, the nanny is watching them in case any of them wakes up... so it''s just the two of us."


    "What would you like me to do?", Felix persisted.


    Sophia rolled her eyes internally. Felix can be difficult sometimes to the point that she needs to beg him. It''s like he gets some kind of pleasure when she asks for his touch, and it reminded her that he was like that from the beginning, when she literally had to say that she wants him to touch her. He is driving her insane, but she loves him to pieces and his magical hands (and the rest of his body) are worth begging for.


    His hand which rested on her knee slipped between her legs and moved higher under her skirt.


    Sophia closed her eyes and parted her legs, to give him better ess, and when tips of his fingers were a mere inch away from her core he stopped, leaving her aching in want.


    "Tell me¡­", Felix murmured close to her ear. "What do you want me to do?"


    Sophia inhaled a shaky breath as her stubbornness shattered under the possibility of carnal pleasure.


    "Take me until I scream your name. Please."


    His eyes shed with arousal for a moment, but the rest of his face was absolutely calm. Nothing turns him on more than a strong and powerful woman like Sophia Martin-Hill begging him to take her. Sophia can have any man she wants, yet she chooses Felix, and she is asking for his touch, despite her embarrassment and ego.


    "Mmm¡­", Felix hummed and pulled his hand away, making Sophia frown.


    Felix helped Sophia get up from hisp and she made a step toward the door only to be stopped by Felix who pushed her to lean over the desk he was working on when she arrived. She didn''t realize at what point he cleared the area so that she does not bump into pieces that were littered everywhere.


    "Eve, lock the door¡­", Felix called, and a secondter, they heard a soft click.


    Felix leaned above Sophia, his chest pressed on her back and he kissed her neck as his hands moved, tracing the shape of her body until he reached her buttocks and gave them a squeeze, making Sophia moan softly.


    "I missed you, ma ch¨¦ri¡­", Felix murmured close to her ear. "I don''t think I can wait until we reach the bed."


    "That''s OK¡­", Sophia breathed.


    Sophia bit her lower lip and wiggled her hips to make it easier for Felix to unzip her skirt and pull it down.


    Sophia always ns and has schedules for the littlest things in her life, and she never lets go of control. Never, except for now, when her man takes charge of taking her to heaven. The moment she feels him close with his sexual energy radiating from him, all Sophia''s ns and schedules dissolve into nothing, and she is at his mercy¡­ and he usually shows none, and she wouldn''t want it any other way.


    Her heart flipped when she heard him unzipping his pants and she gripped the edge of the desk, eagerly waiting to feel him. And she didn''t need to wait long.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1906 - Three More Days (5)

    Corey and Merve entered the study room to find Sarah and Aiden waiting for them.


    Aiden gave Corey an envelope and spoke to both Corey and Merve: "Pack things for two nights and one day. You are leaving in half an hour."


    Corey was utterly confused. "Where are we going?"


    It''s after 10 PM, and they were about to call it a night because Sophia told them that they are done for today. Since they arrived here, everyone workedte so a day that ended at 10 PM was a treat. Corey and Merve nned to shower and cuddle until they sleep off, but now it seems they have a mission on their hands.


    Aiden gestured to the envelope. "St. Petersburg. Hotel information is in there."


    "Why are we going?", Merve asked.


    "Vacation.", Sarah said and when she saw that Corey and Merve are staring at her in disbelief, she exined: "Corey said to his mom that he is going to Europe with everyone. If he returns like this, he will have a lot of exining to do. St. Petersburg is a great city. In the envelope you will find a few ces I rmend for you to visit. Have fun, take photos, and be back day after tomorrow by lunchtime."


    Corey was surprised that Sarah and Aiden remembered that detail. He didn''t think about it, but they are right. If he shows up home after a month of ''traveling through Europe'' without photos to prove it, his mother would be suspicious. While they stayed in the Ceresc Solutions, they went on a day trip to Bucharest, so he has a few photos from there, and with St. Petersburg added, his mom will not ask much.


    "Is Sophia OK with us leaving?", Merve asked.


    Corey and Merve are working as Sophia''s assistants and she does not want to appear they ditched work because she knows that there is a lot of work pending.


    "Sophia knows and she will survive one day without you.", Sarah said. "Helicopter is expecting you in no more than half an hour, so¡­ why are you still standing here?"


    Corey and Merve mumbled thanks and left the study as their minds wrapped about the news that they are having an unexpected mini-vacation! And it will be just the two of them!


    Sarah looked at the door after Corey and Merve left and smiled.


    "Anything else?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "No. We have our schedule for tomorrow set, so I think we are done with responsibilities for today.", Sarah said.


    Michael and Oni are in charge of sorting out things that they swiped from the Voronin family. That effort is still ongoing, and Michael and Oni said that they will alert Sarah and Aiden if they find anything unusual. Other than that, the full report should be ready by tomorrow evening.


    "Do you want to check on Vasily before we call it a night?", Aiden suggested.


    Sarah wanted to go, but a yawn reminded her that it was a long day and that she should rest. "Eve is watching him, so if there are any changes, we will know. Let''s say goodnight to our fur-babies."


    Aiden went to the kitchen to get snacks for dogs and leopards and the two of them gathered their six fur-babies in the garden who were happy to spend some time with their human-parents who seemed to be awfully busytely.


    "I think that everyone is excited about vacation.", Aiden said while giving a piece of bacon to Luna.


    "Aren''t you?", Sarah asked as she flicked the ball for Hero and Be to chase.


    Dogs are interested in snacks and y, while leopards were mostly focused on the raw beef that Aiden brought.


    Kitty, As, and Vega each got a chunk of meat and they sat around Sarah. Since she got pregnant, leopards are extra-protective of their human mommy.


    "I look forward to a non-eventful routine.", Aiden responded.


    "Did we ever have something like that?"


    "A man can hope."


    Aiden''s words made Sarahugh.


    Sarah had a few things on her mind that they should do. "Let''s n for a few days in Fairfield, and then we can afford a long weekend at the White Rock Lake, and for a mystery location¡­ I was thinking that we go to an ind for a week. And we should go to Chicago to meet Amber. She is already one and a half months old, and we didn''t visit. Ah, and Emma will have her baby soon!"


    Aiden hummed when Sarah finished listing ces they should visit. He does not care where they will go. As long as they don''t need to fight baddies, he will be fine. He noticed one point¡­ "I was hoping for a non-eventful routine, yet you listed four trips for the month of August that are outside of the city limits of Los Angeles. How is that non-eventful?"


    Sarah smiled. "It will be fun to see friendly faces and to rx. In two days we will find out if our sprout is a boy or a girl. Are you ready for it?"


    Aiden shrugged. "I am as ready as I will ever be. I only care that you and the baby are doing fine, nothing else matters."


    "You will be a wonderful father."


    "Yup. I''ve got Jeff and Felix to learn from, and I have a few tricks of my own.", Aiden said confidently even though on the inside he was full of doubts.


    "By the time we return home, we will know the gender, so we can start decorating the nursery. Ah, we should also start looking for a nanny."


    Aiden frowned. "No nannies. We have a house full of kids, and all of them are responsible young adults who know much more than first aid and CPR. I don''t want outsiders around my baby. I am confident that we can get a few candidates who are willing to babysit. Three-or-four of them can take turns so that we get twenty-four hours coverage, and baby will not be exposed to strangers."


    Sarah agreed. There is nothing better than family members to watch over a baby. However, she does not want to force them. None of their kids needs money, and they are all over-qualified to be nannies. "We can ask them. If someone is interested, we can enroll them in a course for taking care of infants."


    "Is there such a course? I should take it also.", Aiden mused.


    Sarah and Aiden chatted about the baby-care when Corey and Merve walked out of the vi with one carry on that was rolling behind Corey.


    "Ready?", Sarah asked.


    Corey and Merve grinned in response. They were visibly excited.


    "Thanks for this!", Corey eximed and waved the envelope he was holding onto.


    Other than the information on the hotel they will be staying at and sight-seeing ces, the envelope had two credit cards. One for Corey and one for Merve, so that they can buy whatever they want without worrying about money.


    "Don''t overthink it.", Aiden responded while waving his hand. "Have fun and stay out of trouble. But if troublees your way, remember that you are not weaklings. No one can bully you. Always wear at least onemunication device so that you can reach out to us in case of an emergency. Don''t try to be heroes and always put safety first."


    "They are going for a vacation, not to battle.", Sarah reminded Aiden.


    Aiden shrugged. "You can never be too careful."


    "It would be a nice gesture if you buy a souvenir for your mother.", Sarah reminded Corey to which Corey nodded.


    Corey and Merve waved goodbye and dashed toward the helicopter.


    "What are you thinking?", Aiden asked Sarah when he noticed that her gaze is lingering in the direction where Corey and Merve left.


    "I hope that Corey does not hurt Merve."


    "He is a good kid."


    "I know, but¡­ all our kids share many experiences and bonds that run deep. That is why even though there are many crushes, they are careful when they get into a rtionship, and they are not ying. Corey is an outsider and as much as he loves Merve now, I don''t know what the future brings."


    "That is why I rmend that they go on this vacation.", Aiden said. "It is an experience they will share."


    Sarah''s eyes shed. "You are a wise man, Mr. White."


    Aiden smiled smugly. Sarah praising him never gets old.


    Aiden gave thest bits of bacon and steak to their fur-babies and stood up.


    "Let''s go to our room. If we stay longer, you will get sleepy and I will not get my evening treat. Our pets got their meat for the night, and I can''t wait to sink my teeth into yours.", Aiden said with a straight face and licked his lips slowly.


    Sarah looked at his hand which was extended toward her and blinked when he wiggled his fingers.


    "Mrs. White, do you dare to leave me hanging?", Aiden asked with a warning in his voice, making Sarah smile.


    "I was a bad girl, and you need to punish me."


    Aiden tilted his head and poked his left cheek with his tongue. He tried to prevent his poker face from cracking, but his eyes showed that her words aroused him. He loved that his yful wife was back, and his insides brimmed at all the possibilities that stirred inside his mind.


    He wiggled his fingers again, reminding her to take his hand.


    Sarah''s smile widened and she put her hand in his.


    Aiden tugged her toward him, and their fingers inteced.


    "You have no idea what you are doing to me, woman¡­", Aiden murmured while his hungry eyes scanned hers.


    "I don''t. But I look forward to what you are going to do to me.", Sarah responded breathily, and she felt the heat creep up her neck as her heart rate increased.


    They walked to their bedroom while holding hands in silence as the air around them became heady.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1907 - White Nights (1)

    ~ Russia, St. Petersburg ~


    11:48 PM


    Corey and Merve got into their hotel room and observed the modern interior that a luxury hotel provided. The warm colors of brown and tan dominated the space and intricate curved designs on the walls shed against sharp clean edges of the furniture, but it all worked well to create a warm and inviting atmosphere where guests can rx and enjoy.


    Their eyes fell on the table in the living area that was set up for two with delicate blinis, each topped with glistening caviar. There were several different dips and spreads, and it was all presented alongside sses of potent Siberian vodka (with a full bottle of vodka on the side).


    With the excitement of the evening, the two of them didn''t notice the time pass and now that they saw the food, they realized they were hungry.


    "Mmm¡­", Merve hummed in satisfaction as the fishy decadence of top-level caviar exploded in her mouth. "This hotel knows how to wee its guests."


    Corey and Merve didn''t order the food, and they assumed that every room provides this type of wee for its guests. Of course, they didn''t know that Aiden requested the top-tier service when he got them the room, and that included local delicacies. It''s not that Aiden wanted to pamper them, but Aiden firmly believes that when a person goes on a vacation, all brakes are off, and the right way to enjoy is by indulging in all the conveniences the given ce provides.


    Corey and Merve never had vodka, but the legal age for drinking alcohol in Russia is 18, so they could have it without breaking thew, and they were curious to find out how it tastes.


    Corey offered her a shot of vodka and they both had one each. It was smooth in the mouth, yet it burned the throat, which made both Corey and Merve reach out for more food.


    They decided to stick to water and leave vodka forter, muchter (probably a few yearster).


    "Wow! I didn''t realize that it''s midnight because outside is not night!", Corey eximed when his eyesnded on the view through the window.


    As possessed, both Corey and Merve walked to the balcony. They were focused on the room and each other, and it took them a while to realize that the view outside is not as expected. It was not about the streets, or European architecture of the buildings, or about the glorious view of the river Neva, or about the throng of tourists that filled the streets¡­ it was the sky.


    "I read in the brochure about <em>''White Nights''</em>, but I had no idea it will be like this¡­", Merve said as they looked at the bright sky above them that had only a few clouds that were bathed in warm yellow and orangish hues.


    <em>''White Nights''</em> is a phenomenon where the sun never sets, and for St. Petersburg, it happens in summer due its northerly geographical location. The sky goes from daytime to sunset thatsts for many hours until it morphs into the morning.


    Merve smiled. "It seems we get to see in person the midnight sun."


    Corey hummed in agreement and peeled his eyes from the bright midnight sky in order to look at the girl by his side. Merve is a beautiful girl, and her attractiveness level increases a few notches when her eyes lit up in wonder. She was glowing and Corey really-really wanted to hold her.


    "What do you want to do first? Shower? Eat more? Sleep? Go down?" Corey gestured to the street below them that was packed with people. "Or¡­?", his voice trailed as his lips lifted into a suggestive smirk.


    Merve''s breath hitched and she felt the heat creeping up her neck and cheeks.


    The two of them made love for the first time after Corey''s prom, and several times after that. But then Aiden got kidnapped, and they ended up killing a man who trespassed on the property of the Cliffside vi, and things became grim and busy and the most Corey and Merve did romantically was hugging and kissing, and the atmosphere never turned into a heated one even though they shared the room (and the bed). Somehow, it didn''t seem right to indulge in carnal pleasures when people around them were hurting, and they were worried about Sarah and Aiden as well, so the mood was not good.


    However, now everything was right, and they were on a vacation, just the two of them, and¡­ Merve lowered her gaze.


    "What do you want to do?", she returned the question.


    Corey touched her chin, making her look up toward him. "How about we freshen up?"


    "OK."


    Corey pecked her lips and led the way to the bathroom.


    Merve stood awkwardly as Corey started to fill the massive bathtub with water. She was not sure what to do. Since they left Los Angeles, they took turns showering and getting ready for the night. It''s not that they avoided each other, but they were super-busy and many times their clean-up schedules didn''t match.


    Maybe she should wait for him to finish first, she thought and started walking out.


    "Where are you going?"


    Corey''s question made Merve pause her steps.


    "Uhm¡­ I''m not sure¡­", Merve admitted.


    Corey walked toward Merve and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Don''t tell me that you are shy."


    Merve bit her lower lip and avoided his gaze, making him chuckle.


    "It seems you forgot that I saw you naked. Let''s take a bath together.", Corey murmured, and his hands moved to the buttons of her jeans.


    Merve didn''t move, but she didn''t stop him from undressing her either.


    "Merve, if you stand like that, it makes me feel I am forcing you.", Corey half-whined and Merve balled her hands into fists.


    Corey paused his movements and observed Merve. He thought that she was willing, but her behavior was stiff, and he didn''t want her to feel ufortable.


    "Let me know when you are done.", Corey said while making his way out of the bathroom.


    Merve panicked and grabbed his arm.


    "I''m sorry¡­", Merve said. "Will you join me in the tub? Please?"


    "You don''t have to do anything if you don''t feel like it.", Corey said without looking at her.


    "I know. I want to take a bath. With you."


    "OK. But if you want anything to happen, you need to take the initiative."


    Merve''s eyes widened at Corey''s words, but he pretended not to see her difort.


    He was aroused and needy beyond belief, but he didn''t want to be the one initiating intimacy. If she wants it, she needs to act like it, otherwise, he would feel like he is forcing himself on her.


    Corey removed his clothes and got in the tub.


    "Ahh¡­", he exhaled loudly and leaned his head at the edge of the tub with his eyes closed.


    After a minute, he felt the water level rising when Merve joined him in the tub and he was happy for this small victory.


    "Do you want me to wash your back?", Corey offered and Merve hummed in agreement.


    Corey opened his eyes and saw Merve sit on the opposite side of the tub, hugging her knees, while her big hazel eyes stared at him apprehensively.


    "You need to turn around.", Corey said and reached for the sponge.


    Merve closed her eyes while being painfully aware of Corey''s proximity and their nakedness. As he moved, the water gently caressed her body, and it made her nervese alive.


    ---

 Chapter 1908 - White Nights (2)

    Corey started washing Merve''s back from the neck, going over shoulders, and he moved gradually lower in small circr movements.


    Merve was disappointed when he stopped.


    "Your back is washed.", Corey said cheekily and moved back to his original position.


    "Mhm¡­", she cleared her throat softly. "Can you wash my front also?"


    Her voice was barely louder than a whisper, but he heard her.


    "Are you sure you want me to only wash your front?", Corey asked. "I don''t know if I can do that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean¡­ I don''t know if I can stop just at washing you. My hands might want to explore you."


    "That is fine¡­", Merve said in a small voice.


    His hands circled around her waist and he pulled her closer to him.


    Merve apprehensively leaned her back on his chest and waited for him to start washing her (or maybe explore her), but other than pulling her closer, he didn''t do anything.


    She bit her lower lip nervously. "Are you waiting for me to die of embarrassment?"


    "No¡­", he murmured closer to her ear. "I am enjoying the view."


    Merve nced to her side to see that his head is above her shoulder and he is looking at her breasts which are visible above the water surface. How shameless! She ducked lower, making him chuckle.


    A secondter, he cupped her breasts in his palms.


    "Mmm¡­ you are so soft¡­"


    Merve was not sure if the sudden heat that enveloped her was from the water, or from his proximity, or because of her embarrassment, or arousal¡­ but his skin on hers felt good and she forgot about her embarrassment.


    He kneaded her breasts and yed with her nipples, and she closed her eyes as her breathing became shallower.


    Corey kissed her neck and Merve tilted her head to give him better ess as she melted under his touch.


    His hands roamed over her body, one still busy with her breasts, while the other one moved lower, caressing her hips and legs.


    A soft moan escaped her lips when his fingers brushed over the cradle of her thighs, teasing her a bit and she spread her legs how much the tub allowed.


    Her body arched when his finger thrust inside her and she gripped the edge of the tub, to prevent herself from slipping lower.


    Corey thought that he is going to burst but he told himself that Merve needs to initiate things, even though he knew it would be hard. Merve is a shy girl and only when she ispletely lost in passion she would do lewd things because she forgets about herself.


    Corey''s finger glided in and out of her, as the root of his palm pressed on her clit and he kissed her neck while his erection stuck to her lower back.


    He felt her body moving with less restraint as her hips gyrated to increase the pleasure his hand provided, and her moans became louder, and he was sure that she is almost there¡­ and he retracted his hand.


    "Why did you stop?", Merve asked in displeasure obvious in her wheezy voice.


    "Hm?", Corey pretended that he had no idea what she was talking about.


    To his surprise, Merve turned to face him and started kissing him wildly.


    "Corey Smith¡­ You are the devil¡­ You better finish what you started, or I will not forgive you if you leave me like this¡­", Merve mumbled between kisses.


    Corey''s lips lifted into a satisfied smile. The shy Merve was gone and the unrestrained one is here. He loves them both, but right now he will take the unrestrained one.


    He cupped her buttocks and helped her straddle him while she sat on her knees.


    Corey moved his hips, grinding himself between her folds.


    "Do you want me?", he asked.


    "Yes¡­", Merve said.


    "How much?"


    "With everything I have¡­", her voice trailed, and she bit her lower lip when she felt that he is guiding himself at her entrance.


    "Ahh¡­", Merve let out a lewd sound when he was inside herpletely.


    "You need to move¡­", he reminded her as his movements were restricted in their current position and he inhaled sharply when she rotated her hips, and it was wonderful.


    Merve was lost in passion and she wanted to move faster, but it was difficult as her legs were shaky, and resistance the water provided didn''t help either.


    Corey shared her frustration by getting halfway there without the necessary speed and friction to plunge into rapture.


    "Turn around, and get on your knees¡­"


    Merve moved as he told her.


    He lifted her bottom, and she clutched the edge of the tub as he took her from behind.


    ¡­


    Merve woke up in the bed next to Corey with a big smile on her face.


    After the tub, they moved onto the bed, and even though Corey was impatient, he made sure it felt good for her also.


    She thought about their first time, and how they started dating, and she wondered at what point she started seeing him as handsome. Corey Smith was a boy from the Smith family, the one that Charles Smith took under his wing, an untouchable existence for many, but for Merve, he was always Corey¡­ a boy who joined in the y as a substitute and who gave her his jacket to stay warm as they watched fireworks disy three and a half years ago.


    Since then, his features morphed into more mature ones, but the gentleness in his gaze when he looks at her didn''t change. Somehow, Merve knew that she has a special ce in his heart, and she was very happy because of that.


    "Why are you not sleeping?", Corey asked drowsily.


    Merve''s eyes shed in surprise and she hoped that Corey didn''t see her goofy expression. There was no way she will tell him what she was thinking about.


    "I don''t see a clock, and I can''t tell if it''s morning or not. This white night is confusing."


    Corey let out a low chuckle and buried his face in her hair.


    "It''s a vacation. Sleep if you are sleepy. We haven''t had a break in a while."


    Corey felt Merve inching closer to him and the way she held onto him told him that she was not sleepy.


    He cupped her cheeks and kissed her lightly on the lips unhurriedly.


    Little by little, the intensity of the kiss increased, and his hot palm moved over her neck to her shoulder lower to her arm¡­ it slipped on her waist and then over her thighs, leaving a fiery trace behind and igniting her body in the process.


    He took her knee and lifted her leg slightly before his hand moved on the inside of her thigh until his fingers brushed against her wet folds.


    Corey groaned in satisfaction when he felt that she parted her legs further, and she was wet and ready for him. His arousal shoot through the roof when he heard her shaky exhale close to his ear.


    Merve enjoyed this intimacy, and the way Corey looked at her made her heart skip a beat. Her hands moved over his body and her fingers wrapped around his shaft, making him close his eyes and she knew that he was enjoying it when her hand moved rhythmically.


    They touched each other as they explored different ways to find pleasure.


    Corey''s breathing became heavy, and Merve found her courage to move lower.


    Corey hissed when she took him into her mouth and his toes curled involuntarily in the rhythm her tongue circled around his tip. This was the best thing ever!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1909 - Everyone Is Busy

    ~ Russia, St. Petersburg ~


    It was past noon, and Corey and Merve were in bed, under the covers.


    "We should go and take some photos¡­", Merve reminded Corey who stuck close to her and inhaled her scent while running his fingers through her hair.


    They ordered room service for breakfast, and other than a quick shower, they didn''t leave the bed since they woke up.


    Corey tightened his hold on Merve. "Later."


    "But¡­"


    Merve''s words disappeared when his hand snaked toward her core and his fingers moved between her wet folds.


    "I said,ter¡­", Corey said with a smug smile when he saw that her eyes became unfocused. He knew that her whole body was buzzing, and he didn''t let here down from her high.


    Corey loved that he has this power over Merve, and he wished that they can stay in this bed forever.


    "But¡­ your mother¡­", she managed to say.


    "I got it figured out¡­", he murmured and pushed a finger inside her, making her gasp and shudder as she clung to him. "I will download some photos from the inte and photoshop us in a few. My mom will not suspect a thing."


    Corey didn''t care about St. Petersburg and even if they were on a different, he would not want to leave this bed where Merve is next to him naked and willing to give in to his ministrations.


    Merve had no idea what Corey was saying, but she understood that he will handle it. Somehow, during her time with Corey, she started trusting that he will take care of everything. Her included. And he did an amazing job.


    ~ Eastern Europe, the main base of the Lebedev family ~


    In the biggest warehouse¡­


    Michael and Oni were sitting side-by-side at one desk withptops and piles of papers that littered the surface of the desk.


    Numerous boxes and crates filled the space in front of them, leaving only narrow passageways for people who would enter to move crates around.


    Michael pushed theptop to his right and plopped on the desk, face-first. A secondter, he let out a frustrated groan.


    "Just a bit more and we are done.", Oni tried to pacify him, knowing that he is eager to finish this boring paperwork of cataloging what they swiped from the Voronins.


    The soldiers of the Army of Chaos already went through everything and made their lists. Michael and Oni are putting all that together and sorting it out in one universal list that will be presented to Sarah and Aiden.


    Michael frowned. "You said that this morning¡­ andst night¡­ but this seems to be endless."


    Oni touched his cheek and then gently caressed his hair, enjoying the light prickles on her fingers.


    "We are together. Does it matter what we do? And it should be good that we are busy."


    Michael moved closer to her and spoke in a half-whisper. "But it would be better if we are not busy so that we can get¡­ busy." He gave her a meaningful nce that made Oni giggle.


    Michael inched closer with his head still resting on the desk. "Don''t you think that everyone is happy? Since this morning everyone is grinning and in good mood and we are the only ones stuck with boring work."


    Oni was not sure what to say to this. "Don''t imagine things. I''m sure it''s just your craving to go home." Oni saw that he is not pacified, so she added: "Sarah and Aiden are visiting other locations with Ron and Z, and Sophia, Zack, and Masika are in meetings with the Lebedevs, Anna is taking care of Vasily, Hong and others are at the base of Voronins, everyone is busy. As for us, we will finish this today. Maybe not in an hour, but today, before we call it a night, it will be done. Tomorrow we will have a party, and after that, we will head home. To our apartment where it will be just the two of us."


    Michael moved even closer to Oni, and his left handnded on her back, keeping her in ce as he buried his face in her chest.


    Oni nced around nervously to make sure no one is watching. "What are you doing?", she whispered with urgency.


    "I miss you¡­", he mumbled.


    Oni gave up on resisting and she cradled his head with her hands.


    "I miss you too¡­", Oni admitted. "Let''s take a lunch break."


    Michael nodded in agreement. "Give me just a minute like this, and then we can go."


    "OK¡­", Oni agreed, thinking that he is childish and adorable at the same time. And undeniably handsome and hers.


    About eighty kilometers to the East¡­


    Sarah and Aiden were visiting a training facility. Ron and Z were with them, and they also took their fur-babies.


    It was their third location for that day, with the first two being warehouses. Moving around was not a problem with the soundless helicopter.


    They were currently in an indoor hall that had a circr running track and inside it, were areas for various activities that are associated with track and field sport activities.


    "What you see behind is a unique obstacle course that I designed personally, and in the separate areas on the right are gym and swimming pool¡­ on the right is the shooting range¡­", the main trainer named Reggie was exining to Sarah and Aiden while nervously ncing at Kitty who was too close forfort.


    They all knew who Sarah and Aiden are, because of the video that was widely shared (the one where they interrogated Elders and it ended with Aiden beating up six people at the same time).


    Sarah already knew that Lebedevs recruit youngsters from the bases that are under theirmand and that everyone needs to go through training before they can participate in missions or assume certain positions within the organization, but those were vaguely exined.


    Sarah observed fifty recruits that lined up two rows that consisted mostly of boys in their teens and there were a few girls. She saw three people which stood out as they were in their mid-twenties.


    "At what point do people graduate from here and what happens next?", Sarah asked.


    "We give them about three months to reach the minimum requirements. If they fail, they return from where they came from with a chance toe back in a year. The ones who pass, go the assigned base, unless an Elder takes interest in them."


    Sarah diverted her gaze from the recruits to Reggie. "Let me guess¡­ Elders take the ones with better results."


    Reggie smiled. "That is correct. Whoever scores in the top 10%, we need to notify Elders about it."


    "This is for physical capability andbat. What about their other skills? How do you know if some of them are good with numbers, strategizing, or leadership?", Sarah continued probing.


    Reggie shook his head. "We don''t train them for that. Not here, at least. Maybe the ones that go with Elders learn about those things¡­" He didn''t understand why Sarah frowned and he didn''t ask.


    Sarah wondered howe Elders managed to suppress all the youngsters who might endanger their position and this rified many things for her. The Elders picked them from the training camp and suppressed them before they could even think about rising up the ranks, leaving mediocre characters to act like they own the ce.


    Sarah turned toward the recruits. "Raise your hand if you are interested in bing more than a foot soldier."


    Almost everyone raised their hands.


    Sarah nced at Reggie who realized that something is amiss.


    "I want you to take note of everyone who is interested in doing more than just growing muscles and reflexes. Within a few days, you will get instructions on how to test them, and then we wille up with a strategy to provide them with the correct guidance."


    Reggie frowned slightly. "Pardon me, Grand Elder Sarah, but most of them were interested. We don''t need so many strategists or leaders."


    Sarah agreed. "All of them will need to pass physical andbat tests that are already in ce. Anything else will be additional specialization. We don''t guarantee that they will get those positions right away, but when there is a need, they will be ready, and we won''t becking people with knowledge to lead or to provide medical aid."


    Aiden looked at the recruits who were staring at Sarah with sparkles in their eyes and he knew that she is doing her magic again¡­ she is making others admire her and he could see that in a few years, these youngsters will be grateful to her for giving them an opportunity of alternate paths in life, and that wille with their loyalty as well. Sarah is awesome.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1910 - Changes In The Lebedev Family

    ~ Eastern Europe, the main base of the Lebedev family ~


    The next morning, Sarah met with Konstantin, Dimitri, Todor, and Ste, to hear about their progress in figuring out their territories and responsibilities.


    JoAnna and Sophia were too tired for a morning meeting, and Sarah told them to sleep in because she will handle it.


    Konstantin, Dimitri, Todor, and Ste presented their case and capabilities.


    Ste took responsibility for their resources in Europe, Dimitri for resources in Africa, Todor imed resources in Asia (Australia included), while Konstantin decided to work onmunication and maintaining connections with other organizations.


    Sarah observed that even though she told them to take only how much they can manage, nothing was left unattended. Considering that they had a big tumble in leadership, each of them will need to reestablish their contacts and develop a process that will work.


    Sarah expected this oue because she knew that they will not be willing to give up power willingly no matter how much all of them wanted to be a <em>''happy family''</em>.


    "Alright¡­", Sarah said. "I will be in charge of the Americas and when Vasily wakes up, we can revise that."


    "You are fine with this division of responsibilities?", Konstantin asked apprehensively.


    "I will not judge you until I see sess or failures.", Sarah responded. "I expect everyone to share a weekly report on anything that is going on. I will give each of you three months to stabilize your position or risk losing territories. If you have a problem, reach out to me. If you hide a problem and suffer a loss, it will not be tolerated. When we establish that things are under control, we can reduce the frequency of reports."


    They agreed, and Sarah brought up the point of training recruits.


    "You want to teach them other skills?", Todor asked with doubt obvious in his voice.


    Sarah confirmed. "Yes. We live in times where most people strive to climb thedder. Not everyone is suited for that, but unless we give them a chance, we won''t know. Think of it like you are stuck in a dead-end job. Our soldiers can''t be happy doing the same thing for years without the possibility to get promoted. That situation leads to corruption and betrayal. By providing them with other options, we will keep their morale high."


    "That will not guarantee that they will not betray us.", Dimitri chimed in. "If a in soldier moves to another organization, the damage is not much, but if that happens with a leader or a strategist¡­", his voice trailed, indicating that it''s a serious situation.


    "I understand your concern.", Sarah acknowledged Dimitri''s words. "However, my current experience is that most of the people will be grateful for the opportunities presented and they will keep others in check. Of course, there will always be people who believe that the grass is greener on the other side and there is not much we can do about it. By controlling the information others know, we will minimize the damage, and if we control who goes to our enemies, we can even use them to our advantage."


    "I saw it working.", Ste said to reinforce Sarah''s words. "Sarah did a wonderful job with the Army of Chaos and they are the most loyal currently active force."


    Sarah smiled at Ste. She was happy that her mother acknowledged her results.


    "Don''t worry about it. I will take care of it.", Sarah assured Konstantin, Dimitri, and Todor. "We will start with one day of training that will include a quick introduction in topics such as leadership, management of resources, first aid, disguise, electronics, and strategizing. After that, we will collect feedback to see who is interested in which areas. Within one week, I will send you suggested topics to cover with extra courses, and you can give me your feedback."


    No one had objections. Sarah said that she will handle it, and she is in charge.


    The meeting ended and Konstantin, Dimitri, and Todor left the conference room.


    "Are you making another Army of Chaos?", Ste asked Sarah when it was only the two of them in the room.


    "No. One is enough.", Sarah responded. "The soldiers will be motivated when they have opportunities to advance. There will be no guarantees that their aspirations will be fulfilled, but it will keep them busy."


    Ste agreed. When people don''t see the path forward, they go astray, and in their line of business, that means that they would look for opportunities elsewhere.


    Sarah snickered. "Of course, if there are promising candidates, and they want to join the Army of Chaos, who am I to deny them?"


    "Sarah!", Ste snapped. "You would use resources and people from the Lebedev family only to poach soldiers for the Army of Chaos?"


    Sarah looked at Ste like she said something ridiculous. "Wouldn''t you?" Sarah paused and smiled. "Don''t look at me like that. I am leading both Army of Chaos and Lebedevs and for me, the lines between the two are blurred. I trust my men, but not Lebedevs. I will have my lieutenantse to train the recruits here. They will increase the difficulty of existing training. I also n to add my men where nning and management of resources happen. It will ensure that there are no traitors in the Lebedev family. If I am providing my men to raise the level of the Lebedevs, isn''t it fine if I poach a few people in return?"


    "You thought about this well.", Ste concluded.


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah hummed in confirmation. "I don''t need a big organization or random sheep who will end up betraying and attacking each other. A smaller force with a simr mindset and goals that align can aplish wonders. My goal is to have teams with capable leaders who are working for the benefit of the organization. I don''t want to micromanage things and that can happen only if my people are present. I believe that you will be able to watch over Konstantin, Dimitri, and Todor. If anything is out of ce, let me know, and for the rest, my men will handle it."


    Ste didn''t understand. Sarah has the Army of Chaos, she got into the Lebedev family and her people are in the Voronin family, yet she talks about distancing herself from everything. "What do you n to do, Sarah?"


    Sarah smiled. She knew what her mother was thinking. "You told me more than once that if I want to be the master of my life and do what I want, I need to be the strongest because only the strong ones have the power to create rules. I did what I had to do to reach the top. And I want to lead a simple life. Me and Aiden, with kids and our friends¡­ without anyone trying to kidnap or murder us."


    "Are you sure that you are strong enough?"


    Sarah tilted her head and observed Ste''s expression keenly. "Is there anyone else who can endanger us?"


    "There is always someone stronger.", Ste responded cryptically.


    Sarah let out a long breath. "If there is, and they are after us, I will take care of them. I will fight for my right to lead my life the way I imagined it, and I don''t imagine myself sitting on a throne that is at the top of a hill."


    Ste was not sure how to respond to this. She saw that Sarah''s face lit up and she spotted Aiden at the door, looking at Sarah with a smile.


    "Everyone came out, and you didn''t. I was worried.", Aiden told Sarah before she could ask what he is doing there.


    "Sorry, love¡­", Sarah responded and made her way toward him. "I just chatted with mom a bit, but we are done. Is it lunchtime?"


    Aiden smiled, thinking that she must be hungry because of the pregnancy. That is his baby, right there. Ah, he can''t wait for her belly to start showing!


    "It''s early for lunch, but if you are hungry, I can get you a healthy snack.", Aiden said dotingly.


    Sarah leaned on him as they walked out together. "Sounds good."


    Ste looked after Sarah and Aiden who held each other, and she smiled while thinking how so many power-hungry people dreamed to be where Sarah is, and she defeated them all only so that she can pass on that position of power¡­ because she wants a simple life.


    Ste wondered if Sarah will ever see that her life is many things, but simple is not one of them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1911 - Voronins Arrived At The Base Of The Lebedevs

    After lunch, Hong arrived with his disciples and selected few from the Voronin family. Maksim was present as well.


    Sarah thought that Maksim will cause amotion, but he was unusually docile, and other than a formal exchange of greetings with his signature cocky smile, he observed the surroundings and behaved.


    Sarah weed them with Aiden, Konstantin, Ste, Dimitri, Todor, Zack, and Sophia, and they went to the conference room to discuss thetest developments.


    Aiden was an odd one because he is an Elder in the Voronin family, yet he was in the group of Lebedevs. No one said anything about it. He was like a double-agent everyone knew about and they were still assessing his role.


    Sarah was happy to hear that Hong is not facing much resistance from the Voronin family members and that Maksim was very helpful so far.


    Of course, Sarah knew this already because they were in touch with Hong, but this was a necessary formality in front of others from the Lebedev and the Voronin families.


    Hong answered questions and Sarah shared updates from the Lebedev family which included thetest information on which Elder from the Lebedev family is in charge of what territory.


    "It will take another week or two to settle things and figure out what works to the point of me saying that I have things under control.", Hong ended his update.


    "That is good to hear.", Sarah said with a smile addressed the point that some of the bases are unwilling to submit to new leadership. "If you need assistance, you know how to contact us. It is good to give someone an option to join willingly, but if they resist, we will be happy to help you take them down. Let''s not waste time trying to get on our side people who have thoughts of rebelling. We should deal with them swiftly so that we can focus on productive things."


    After the official business-talk was done, Sarah wanted to address the important matters regarding their kids. She didn''t care that other Elders were still present.


    "Haru and N will return home with us tomorrow. I don''t want to force others to stay or leave with me, but it will be a pity not to finish your education.", Sarah said while looking at Souta, Wing, and Bo who are currently Elders at the Voronin family and Francisca, Azra, and Cam who stayed by their sides as their assistants and support. The six of them are all close to getting their college degrees, but Sarah knows that they are adamant not to leave Hong at the Voronins on his own.


    "We will not drop it.", Wing assured Sarah, and others nodded in agreement.


    "We will stay with the master until school starts and then we will decide how to proceed forward, but we will not give up on getting our degrees.", Bo added.


    "Alright.", Sarah responded and rxed a bit. She looked at the girls. "The gallery will be less eventful without you."


    "I don''t n to tie them to the Voronin family.", Hong said before the girls could say anything. "They are helpful, but I believe that in a month from now we will figure out what works, and they can resume their lives as usual. If after finishing school they still want to return, their current positions will wait for them. I told them already that there are others who will handle the work in the Voronin organization, and there is no need for them to sacrifice their dreams if they want to pursue something else in life. I don''t want them to feel the burden that they need to follow me."


    Sarah approved. "Sounds good. While thinking about others who can handle work, I will share with you the n I have for the Lebedev family. We will expand our training to focus on more than muscles, reflexes, and weapons mastery."


    Hong pursed his lips. "We didn''t get there yet."


    "That is OK. You can read our n, and if you want, maybe we can do joint training."


    Everyone looked at Sarah like she is growing a second head.


    Lebedevs and Voronins are enemies for generations and it''s one thing to meet like this, but having a joint training (or a mission) is unbelievable. Even the ones who want to make it work fear that the other side is not deserving of their trust. Joint training means that recruits and trainers will mingle, and that sounds like a recipe for disaster.


    Sarah stifled augh. "What''s with those looks? I thought that Lebedevs and Voronins are friendly now. There is nothing wrong with exchanging knowledge and learning from each other. It will help us establish better rtionships, and there is no better way to start than with recruits who will grow to be the backbone of our families in a few years."


    "We can send a batch of recruits from each family and have a trial camp that willst one month.", Sarah thought at loud. "In order to ensure fairness, my lieutenants from the Army of Chaos will be in charge of exams and tests."


    "I like that idea.", Maksim chimed in for the first time since the meeting started. "You can count on me as an instructor."


    Sarah nodded in approval. "I appreciate your enthusiasm, but your Grand Master will be the one submitting the list of candidates for recruits and for trainers." She looked at the others. "That was all from my side. Unless there are questions, this meeting is over. We have rooms arranged for you to rest, or you can walk in the area. If you want to move away from this vi, I will be happy to provide you a guide to ensure you don''t encounter any issues. The event starts at 4 PM. There will be food and drinks and some entertainment, but mostly, we hope to establish connections between our two families. Thank you foring."


    No one had questions, and Sarah assigned them a few guides that they can reach to. Also, Souta, Wing, Bo, Francisca, Azra, and Cam are familiar with the base of the Lebedevs and they offered to be the guides.


    In truth, there is nothing secretive to see because training facilities are in a separate location, and storages and any other specialized areas are underground which is not essible for outsiders. From the surface, the main base of the Lebedev family looks like an upscale suburban neighborhood with fancy vis onrge plots ofnd, divided by mature trees and neatly manicured gardens.


    "Divna¡­", Maksim called when they were leaving the conference room, and he speed up his steps to catch up with Sarah. Of course, he ignored Aiden who was right next to Sarah.


    "Yes, young master Maksim?", Sarah asked without pausing her steps.


    "I was wondering if you can give me a tour of this ce."


    Sarah rolled her eyes internally. She knew that Maksim was looking for an excuse to get close to her. "I apologize, but I am busy."


    "Since you are busy, can I help you somehow?", Maksim persisted.


    Sarah halted her steps and nced at Maksim. "You want to help? You can feed my pets."


    Maksim''s lips twitched for a second, but he didn''t allow his smile to fall. "The ck leopard?"


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah hummed in confirmation. "I have three of them."


    "Isn''t that dangerous?"


    Sarah smiled maliciously. "Are you afraid, young master Maksim?"


    "Why are you unfriendly toward me?"


    "Maybe because you are too friendly toward me."


    Maksim spread his hands, palms up as if to show that he has no hidden intentions. "Sitting on a chair for two hours until the event starts does not sound like a fun thing to do. I thought that us being here is part of establishing an alliance between two organizations which are enemies for generations. Did I do something to offend you?"


    Sarah had to admit that he didn''t do anything. Yet. She nced at Aiden who gave her an <em>''it''s up to you''</em> look.


    "OK. Come with me. We will find you something to do.", Sarah said and continued walking with Aiden while thinking about what to give Maksim to do. She does not want to appear rude, as long as he behaves. Kids are setting up outside for the party, and Maksim can help there.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1912 - The Gender-reveal Party (1)

    Sarah went to JoAnna in order to check on Vasily''s condition.


    She hoped that she can bring him out in the garden for the party (how she did with Aiden when he wasatose), but JoAnna objected.


    "He is stable, but the wounds still didn''t heal, and we should not risk worsening his condition. What if it gets infected?"


    "Will he be OK to travel with us to Los Angeles tomorrow?", Sarah asked. She wanted Vasily with them, but not at the risk of endangering his life.


    "Yes. The swelling is reducing, and we have all the equipment in the ne for an emergency procedure. He needs to be transferred, and it won''t make much difference if we do it now or in a few weeks.", JoAnna assured Sarah that they will take all necessary precautions for the trip.


    JoAnna was eager to return home. She wanted to check on the LA Medical Center, which she left in Emma''s care, and on the Golden Ocean Resort, which is managed by Bridgette, and on all other things that she left behind due to this mess with the Lebedev family. Now that things are settled, and Aiden is safe, she wanted to go home and rx, even though she knew that there will be a lot of work when she returns to Los Angeles.


    JoAnna also craved for a mini-vacation with just Jeff and her. Probably on Jeff''s ind where he took her when they started dating. It is a ce where they escape from reality a few times a year, and she really needs a break.


    JoAnna reminded Sarah to get ready for the party. "Everyone is eager to see you, don''t make your guests wait. I will have a few things to do here and then I will join you."


    Sarah moved to leave and stopped at the door. "You remember that Aiden and I want to find out the gender of our baby during this party, right?"


    "Yes, yes. This party is centered on revealing the gender of your baby. Felix is working on it."


    Sarah''s eyes widened. "Felix knows?"


    JoAnna shrugged. "This is for you and Aiden to find out. Why do you care who all knows?"


    Sarah was not pleased that so many people know about the gender of her baby before her. "Can you tell me?"


    JoAnna could not believe this. She asked Sarah so many times if she wants to know, and Sarah objected, yet now when they are a few hours away from the big reveal, Sarah flipped and wants to know. "Are you kidding me?"


    "Come on, Anna. Why am I thest one to know?"


    "If I tell you, Aiden will be thest one to know. Are you OK with that?"


    "Yes!", Sarah eximed without missing a beat. "If it''s a problem, I can pretend to be surprised."


    Sarah made an exaggerated expression of shock.


    JoAnna burst into giggles. "Get out!"


    Sarah pouted and left.


    By the time Sarah and Aiden stepped into the garden, the ce was bustling with activity while music filled the air from wireless speakers that were hidden in the trees and bushes.


    The cooks started the fire for the barbeque, and the staff was arranging drinks and snacks on the tables.


    Tables with chairs were arranged on the t non-grassy areas, shielded from the heat of the afternoon sun with big umbres. Pic nkets were spread under the shades of the trees.


    People were standing or sitting, and talking lively in a good mood.


    The people from the Voronin family were entertained by Konstantin, Ste, Dmitri, Todor, Edward, and Owen. They all mingled with others, and it didn''t look much different than any other party where people gather for socializing.


    Further down, on the right, they arranged several areas for various games such as ring toss, jumbo-Jenga, and Sarah saw that Ade and Hande were busy filling balloons with water. It seems they will have a water-balloon fightter, which will be perfect for this hot summer day.


    The lively crowd around Jamari was suspicious. It seemed that Jamari is taking bets if the baby will be a boy or a girl.


    Sarah chuckled, happy that so many people are excited about the baby in her stomach. She rubbed her belly subconsciously while thinking that it will be the luckiest baby in the world with so many Uncles and Aunts, and the most caring father ever. She knew that Aiden will be amazing.


    Sarah''s eyes lit up when she saw Sean and Ryan chatting with Ellie and Jasper.


    "Hey! I am happy that you are here!", Sarah eximed while giving them hugs.


    "We were in Italy, and since we expanded our territories and influence thanks to you, we could not ignore the news that you are having a party today.", Sean spoke for him and Ryan. Sarah thought about how the Ronin twins look mature; they grew up a lot since they appeared in Los Angeles for the first time to train with Allen and Julius.


    "Yes, yes¡­ Same with us.", Ellie bobbed her head. "We were in Irnd for the operation and since you were generous to give us resources, we decided to get more from you and shamelessly fill our bellies also!"


    "If you excuse us, we are going to mingle.", Ryan said and pulled Sean, and their boyish grins and sparkles in the eyes dispelled the mature image Sarah built up of them a minute ago.


    The Ronin twins went to join Allen and Julius who were spreading a long stic on the grass, to be usedter as a water slide.


    The water slide was beyond the area where Ron, Haru, Tejan, and Daniel were arranging logs that will turn into a bonfire with the first signs of a sunset. Sarah was surprised to see that Maksim helped out with bringing the logs. It seems that Haru got Maksim to join in on that activity.


    With everything being set up, Sarah was convinced that it will be a fun afternoon (and evening).


    Sarah was overjoyed to see Ellie and Jasper. "How is Amber? Did you bring her here? What about Grayden?"


    Amber is one and a half months old, while Grayden is two years old.


    "Amber is fine. Grandma Melissa was happy to stay and babysit both of her grandbabies¡­ with Angelo", Ellie added thisst part with a whisper.


    Sarah was sad that they left their kids in Chicago. She hoped to see baby Amber at least. "You left Grayden and Amber?"


    "Gray is too little to care for parties, and he loves Lisa and Angelo because they are spoiling him. As for Amber, I pumped enough milk tost her for days." Ellie hooked her arm with Sarah''s and pulled her to the side. "It''s not easy to leave the baby behind and I am missing her like crazy. But I know that she is in good hands and I needed a break, or I would risk losing my mind. How are you doing sweetie? You are three months pregnant now, right?"


    Aiden watched Sarah and Ellie chat with big smiles on their faces and he was d to see Sarah in such a good mood. He can''t wait to go home and organize gatherings where Sarah will be surrounded by friendly faces. He smiled at the thought of Saturday mornings when all the girls gather for a brunch in the garden of the Cliffside Vi, and he could hear their chatter. It always left Sarah in a good mood.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1913 - The Gender-reveal Party (2)

    "How are you doing?", Jasper asked Aiden.


    "Never better.", Aiden responded. "How about you?"


    "It''s OK. I''m taking it one day at a time. Are you excited about fatherhood?"


    Aiden inhaled sharply. "Excited and terrified."


    Jasper smiled. "That is how I felt."


    "Does it get better?"


    "Nope. It gets worse. The bigger they get, the bigger the worries."


    "Listen to you, talking like an old man¡­", Jeff said to Jasper from the back and chuckled.


    "Am I wrong?", Jasper questioned Jeff as they shook hands in greeting before they pulled each other into a man-hug.


    "You are absolutely right.", Jeff confirmed. "The worst things are vines. You know they are good for them, but at the same time you can''t bear watching those nurses pricking your baby."


    Jasper nodded solemnly. "That is why I let Ellie take the kids for checkups. I was tricked twice, and after that, the moment the nursees to give shots, I wait outside."


    "Chicken...", Jeff said under his breath, but Aiden and Jasper heard him, and they burst intoughter.


    Sophia and Felix arrived at the garden in time to see Jasper, Aiden, and Jeffugh. Sophia headed to where Sarah and Ellie were, and Felix joined the guys.


    "Hi Cousins!", Samara greeted Aiden and Jeff enthusiastically.


    "We heard there is a party, and we couldn''t miss it¡­", Mathew said with a smile while shaking hands.


    "I''m d you could make it.", Aiden weed Samara and Mathew. "Did you settle in your room well?" When Mathew and Samara confirmed, Aiden gestured toward the tables with food and drinks. "You know the drill. If you are hungry or thirsty, help yourself. Barbecue will start in about one hour, until then, feel free to join in the games and mingle."


    Samara left Mathew with the guys and she went to where Oni and N were. Over the years (since she is together with Mathew), they attended several events and she got to know all the kids.


    "Howe Samara didn''t go and talk to Sarah and the girls?", Jeff asked while observing his Cousin. He knows that Samara is on good terms with the Hill sisters. And she even attended girl-only gatherings that Sarah and JoAnna organized, more than once.


    Mathew cleared his throat and gestured toward Sarah, Sophia, and Ellie. "It''s because Ellie is there."


    "Did they have an argument?", Aiden guessed, unable to contain his gossipy side.


    "No.", Mathew responded. "She is mentally preparing to tell Ellie the news."


    "What news?", Aiden asked, and Jeff, Felix, and Jasper leaned closer, feeling that this is important.


    Mathew grinned. "I am going to be a father. Again."


    "Wow!", Jasper eximed.


    Mathew squinted at his son-inw. "Was that a good <em>''wow''</em> or a bad one?"


    "Uhm¡­ sorry. I mean¡­ congrattions¡­ dad!", Jasper stumbled over his words.


    Jeff chuckled, seeing how flustered Jasper was. "Babies are always good news. Your offspring will have a lot ofpany. How far is she with pregnancy?"


    "Two months.", Mathew said proudly.


    Jeff nced at Aiden. "Your babies will be close in age."


    Aiden was happy even though he needed a minute to absorb the news that his Cousin (aka Samara) is pregnant with a child whose father is the father of the woman at whose wedding he was the best man. It all sounded¡­plicated.


    "More baby news?", JoAnna''s voice came from the side. She was on her way to join with the girls, but then she passed next to the guys and heard Jeff''sment.


    "Yeah.", Jeff confirmed. "Mathew and Samara are expecting."


    "Waah! That is wonderful!", JoAnna eximed.


    "Ellie does not know yet.", Jeff told JoAnna with a meaningful look to what JoAnna turned to Mathew.


    "Don''t worry. I am sure she will be delighted.", JoAnna assured Mathew. "Why didn''t you tell her?"


    "Sam wants to tell her.", Mathew responded.


    JoAnna nodded and read the mood correctly. She is aware that Ellie had difficulty epting Mathew into her life because of his womanizing, but they are fine now. However, it seems that Mathew still fears that Ellie will reject him.


    JoAnna shared her opinion: "It''s your business, Mathew, but my advice would be that you do it together. Ellie epted you and Sam a long time ago, and she is happy for you. Don''t act like you did something wrong."


    Mathew smiled. "Thanks, Anna."


    "If you excuse me¡­", Aiden said and made his way to the door when Mr. Wang and Suvedini made their appearance.


    "Thank you foring.", Aiden said while shaking hands with Mr. Wang.


    "If I didn''te after everything you did for me, I would be rude.", Mr. Wang responded. He waited for Aiden to greet Suvedini before speaking. "Should I congratte the new Elder of the Voronin family?"


    Aiden smiled. "I will take it, even though it''s just in name."


    Mr. Wang''s eyebrow arched questionably, but he didn''t ask for rification. "Are changes in the Voronin family going well?"


    Aiden confirmed. "Everything is going well. If you need more information than that, the best person to answer that question is the new Grand Master¡­", Aiden said and gestured toward Hong who was chatting with Konstantin.


    Mr. Wang was familiar with the n that Hong will take over as the new Grand Master, but he didn''t know if that will work out or not. Based on Aiden''s words, the execution of their n was sessful.


    Mr. Wang''s admiration for Sarah increased. He met her three years ago as a girl who gave him an ancient vase, but now he knows that she is much more than that. She is behind the Army of Chaos and at the top of the Lebedev family, and she is capable of shaking up other organizations and put her people as leaders (an example of that are the Voronins). He wondered if the present he got Sarah will be sufficient.


    "I will make sure to talk to Mr. Hong today. I want to greet our hostess and to thank her.", Mr. Wang said with a big smile that was directed toward Sarah who was approaching them.


    Sarah greeted Mr. Wang and Suvedini and then her shoulder fit snugly under Aiden''s armpit as his arm circled around her.


    Maksim was standing next to the table with drinks and he sipped a beer while his eyes didn''t leave Sarah.


    "If you didn''t get the message, she is taken.", Noah said to Maksim without trying to hide his hostility.


    Maksim ignored Noah''s unpleasant tone. "Do you know who is that with Divna?"


    Noah rolled his eyes. Why can''t Maksim call Sarah by her name? "Yes, that is Mr. Wang. He coborated with us in the n to cut down wings of a crow." Noah had to rub it in.


    "I was asking about the woman.", Maksim said curtly.


    "She came as Mr. Wang''s date. Are you interested in her? What is with you and with women who are taken?", Noah asked mockingly, even though he knew that he is mocking himself at the same time.


    "Hmm¡­", Maksim hummed. "I am not interested in that woman, but you should be. She is one of the personal assistants who work directly under Mr. Patel and based on my intel, she is more than that.", Maksim said smugly and nced at Noah. "You boast yourself as Divna''s best guard. Maybe you should do a better check on people who are gathering around her. Not everyone is who they pretend to be."


    "If you have something to say, say it.", Noah urged Maksim impatiently.


    Maksim shrugged. "You are the one rubbing it in that I am a Voronin and that I should stay away. Now you want information? What do I get in return?"


    Maksim grinned when he saw Noah''s confused expression that mixed with outrage.


    "What do you want?", Noah asked stiffly.


    Maksim exhaled dramatically and his eyes moved back to Sarah. "I wonder¡­ what could I want¡­?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1914 - The Gender-reveal Party (3)

    The mouth-watering smell of the barbecue permeated the air when JoAnna took the stage that was set up in the garden.


    "Thank you, everyone, foring and gathering here in a good mood to celebrate our recent achievements and future parents¡­", JoAnna spoke into the microphone and gestured toward Sarah and Aiden. "Before we all dig in into scrumptious food that our cooks are preparing with the utmost care, we need to reveal one big mystery! If I can have Sarah and Aiden, join me on this stage, please¡­"


    JoAnna waved at Sarah and Aiden to join her.


    As Sarah and Aiden moved toward JoAnna, Maksim observed Noah and Aaron who were standing next to him. He didn''t miss that Noah was looking at Sarah with sparkles in his eyes, like a manic devotee of Sarah, while Aaron had a slight frown and longing in his eyes which told Maksim that Aaron would love to be there in Aiden''s ce.


    <em>''Interesting¡­''</em>, Maksim thought. <em>''There is no way that Divna does not know that these two are obsessed with her. Why is the pretty boy allowing these two to stay close to them?''</em>


    It took a second for Maksim to understand JoAnna''s words.


    "Future parents?", Maksim asked Noah and Aaron.


    "Mum¡­", Noah hummed in confirmation. "My mistress is expecting."


    Maksim frowned for a second before returning to his usual expression because he knew that it does not matter with whom Sarah is, or if she is pregnant. That does not diminish her splendor. Pregnancy only adds anotheryer to the mystery his Divna is. Maksim remembered their previous interactions and he thought about how Sarah went to the base of the Voronin family (more than once) while she was pregnant. Reckless. Beautiful.


    "Is the betting pool closed?", JoAnna asked, to what Jamari gave her a thumbs up. "What do we have?", JoAnna mumbled and checked thetest information on the tablet she was holding onto. "It seems that 52% of bets are ced on a baby girl¡­"


    JoAnna spoke about betting, and how the one who ced thergest winning bet will get a motorcycle, and Sarah''s eyes locked on Aiden''s.


    The people and sounds disappeared and the two of them were lost in a world of their own, facing each other with smiles that reached their eyes.


    "Are you ready for this?", Sarah asked Aiden.


    He cupped her cheeks with his palms. "Are you?"


    "I am ready for whateveres, as long as you are by my side.", Sarah responded dreamily, making Aiden melt from the inside.


    From the first time, he heard her voice, at the cafe next to Te University, he knew that she is special. And their first interaction in front of the bulletin board on campus confirmed that she is amazing.


    Since then, the two of them went through many hardships together that made their bond stronger, and the fact that she always had eyes only for him, ted him.


    He had a feeling that they reached a big milestone in their lives.


    Aiden was aware that they are standing on a stage with many eyes directed their way, but he didn''t care. The only thing important was Sarah, and that they are together. He didn''t want to waste a single second concerning himself about others.


    He moved closer and leaned his forehead on hers.


    "We did it, love¡­", Aiden murmured against her lips. "We can go home and leave this mess behind."


    "It''s not a mess anymore.", Sarah reminded him.


    "Mhm¡­", Aiden hummed in agreement and brushed his nose against hers. "You fixed it all."


    "We fixed it.", Sarah corrected him.


    The fact that he was so close that his breath sshed against her lips without closing thatst inch of distance was driving her crazy.


    Sarah clutched his shirt, got on her toes, and kissed him on the lips.


    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah and his vors filled her up as their breaths mixed. It was a familiar, yet always new sensation of floating in a haze that used to be the world around them. The only thing solid in Sarah''s and Aiden''s reality were the two of them holding each other and enjoying the phenomenon of their souls resonating as their hearts beat as one.


    After an unknown measure of time, they stopped kissing and the sounds of whistles and ps reached them.


    Sarah''s gaze moved slightly above Aiden''s eyes and her face lit up when she saw blue confetti stuck in Aiden''s hair.


    That confetti told Sarah that Felix did his magic and showered them in a color-appropriate disy (probably with help of drones), and they didn''t notice it because they were lost in each other.


    Blue confetti... a boy. Her insides rejoiced at the thought that there is a mini-Aiden inside her, growing, waiting for his time toe out and hug her with his tiny hands and give her sloppy kisses.


    She reached slowly and took the blue piece of paper from his hair.


    Both Sarah and Aiden looked down to see that there is a pile of confetti at their feet, reaching their ankles.


    Alice, Jayden, Lia, and Adam were giggling and rolling in blue confetti that littered the stage.


    "I guess it''s a boy¡­", Sarah said softly and looked at Aiden apprehensively while rubbing the blue confetti between her fingers.


    They spoke about it more than once and agreed that whatever gender the baby is, they will love it, but she knew that he wanted a girl and she hoped that he will not love their baby less because he didn''t get his wish.


    Aiden''s eyes darted over the floor for a few seconds as he took in the meaning of the blue-colored mess at their feet.


    His eyes met Sarah''s and he broke into a grin.


    "A boy!", he said louder than intended.


    Sarah''s lips stretched into a smile and she exhaled the breath she was holding. The joy in Aiden''s eyes was impossible to miss.


    Aiden lifted Sarah up and twirled her a few times as she giggled.


    "I can take this that you are happy?", Sarah asked.


    Aiden gave her a smacking kiss on the lips. "Thank you, Sarah, for going on this journey with me."


    "There is no one other than you with whom I would take this journey.", Sarah responded and kissed him back.


    Jamari got on the stage and took the microphone from JoAnna. "I want to announce the biggest winner of today''s bet. As the rules stated, other than doubling the amount ced for the bet, the winner will get thetest model of Ducati, Dark Icon! And the winner is¡­" Jamari made a dramatic pause and looked at parents-to-be. "Aiden!"


    "How much did he bet?!", Michael shouted from the audience. He was peeved that he didn''t win, as he ced a $100k bet for the baby to be a boy, and Michael really wanted to get his hands on that motorcycle.


    Jamari cleared his throat and nced nervously at Aiden. How can he say that Aiden put a bet that was more than all other betsbined? If Jeff didn''t agree to cover extra expenses, Jamari would have trouble paying off Aiden''s winnings.


    "For privacy purposes, the amounts will not be disclosed.", Jamari said.


    The audience burst into a mix of ps, whistles, and displeased grumbles.


    Sarah was surprised. "You ced a bet that it''s a boy?"


    Aiden smiled smugly in response. In his mind, he was giving Sarah a ride on his newly won toy.


    "I thought you wanted a girl.", Sarah said in a small voice.


    "I still do.", Aiden admitted and added: "We will have a girl also."


    "You knew that it''s a boy?", Sarah asked in a whisper while wondering if JoAnna told him. Or maybe someone else.


    "I didn''t. But I knew that you wanted a boy and that I should not bet against you."


    Sarah''s mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out. She was speechless and overwhelmed by all the love Aiden showered her with.


    "I don''t deserve you.", Sarah said when she found her voice.


    "It is up to me to decide who deserves me and I say that you are the only one."


    Sarah felt that familiar pull toward the man who held her in his embrace and their lips connected. That sensual touch pulled them back in their own world, rendering them oblivious to anything that is happening in their surroundings.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1915 - The Gender-reveal Party (4)

    Neither Sarah nor Aiden wanted to stop kissing. They could go at it the whole day and not get bored of it. But they had to stop eventually because there were people around them, and they were on the stage.


    Sarah looked down and noticed two more little ones. It took her a second to recognize that two additions in the pile of confetti are Att and Milica, and that meant members of her Sigma army are also present.


    Aiden and Sarah got off the stage and they got surrounded by people who came to congratte them. Most of them knew that Sarah was pregnant, but a number of guests found out at this party.


    Sarah had to ask her sister when JoAnna and Jeff approached them¡­ "Anna, who else knew that it''s a boy?"


    JoAnna smiled mysteriously. "Me and Felix."


    Sarah''s eyes nearly bulged out from surprise. "Really? Only the two of you?"


    JoAnna understood that Sarah is using her of being a bbermouth. "Is that so difficult to believe?"


    "Yes!", Sarah eximed. JoAnna is known to have a mouth without a filter, and Sarah didn''t know that JoAnna can keep things for herself.


    JoAnna snorted. "Great. Just great! Did you forget how many things I kept to myself about you? When you asked me for contraceptive pills I didn''t¡­"


    Sarah swiftly covered JoAnna''s mouth with her palm. "Yes, yes. I remember. I apologize. Please, stop talking."


    JoAnna moved away. "Now you want me to stop talking? What happened with me not being able to keep secrets? Hmm?"


    Seeing panicky Sarah, JoAnna burst into augh and stepped away. Others used this newly created space to approach Sarah and congratte her.


    Sarah nced at Aiden who was a few steps away. He was busy talking with Mishi, Petar, Emir, Igor, and Elliot, and she could see that Aiden puffed his chest, reminding her of a peacock. He was a proud dad-to-be, and now that they don''t need to hide it anymore, he went all out with bragging.


    Happiness overwhelmed Sarah, making her eyes moist, and she hoped that this peaceful-happy mood willst.


    "You should sit¡­", Ste said to Sarah while gesturing to people around Sarah to give some space. "If someone wants to talk to you, they cane. Let''s find a table and I will get you something to eat¡­ make sure you stay hydrated¡­"


    Sarah didn''t object. She hooked her arm with Ste''s and allowed her mom to lead the way, enjoying the pampering. She knew that Ste will miss them when they leave, but their home is in Los Angeles. That is where their friends and their jobs and many other things are.


    Ste helped Sarah sit like she is made out of porcin.


    Sarah giggled seeing her mom move swiftly toward the area of the table where the steaming barbecue was ced.


    A secondter, Noah and Aaron nked Sarah, they got a chair each and sat next to Sarah.


    "Congrattions, Mistress¡­", Noah said with a smile, and exined their presence: "We are here to make sure no one disturbs you."


    "Thanks, guys.", Sarah responded. "I hope you know that no one will disturb me. Everyone here is friendly."


    "You can never be too sure, my Goddess.", Aaron said like a true soldier of the Army of Chaos.


    They are all addressing Sarah as Goddess Nyx, and only Noah is going with his Mistress nonsense.


    Sarah looked at Aaron questionably. "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Noah and Aaron exchanged nces, sharing an understanding that this is something Sarah should know about. Maksim gave them some hints about Suvedini, but for more information, Maksim wanted Noah and Aaron to help him get into the Army of Chaos.


    Neither Noah nor Aaron are crazy to allow Maksim anywhere near Sarah. That is like supporting a majorpetitor!


    Noah has a muscle-packed body and he is a good fighter while Aaron has his looks and sharp brain. Unfortunately for them, Maksim has looks, muscles, brains, he knows how to fight, and to top it all, Maksimes from a position that allowed him to form his unique connections and intelligencework.


    Noah and Aaron know that Maksim is a major nemesis in their mission to get close to Sarah and there is no way they will allow Maksim to join in that quest!


    Both Noah and Aaron leaned closer toward Sarah, and Aaron spoke in a half-whisper: "Maksim said that there is something suspicious with the woman apanying Mr. Wang."


    "With Suvedini?", Sarah asked to see Aaron and Noah nod. "What did he say?"


    "He said that she is not who we think she is.", Noah responded.


    Sarah pressed her lips into a line and thought for a second. "Aren''t we all like that?"


    Aaron didn''t like Sarah''sx attitude. "What if she is a threat?"


    "We can''t go and use people of bad intentions because of their past or because they treat others harshly." Sarah saw that Aaron and Noah are not willing to give up, so she had to remind them. "If I am like that, you would not talk to me now."


    Noah and Aaron exchanged concerned nces that were tinged with guilt. They know that both of them plotted against Sarah in the past, but she gave them a chance, and¡­ here they are.


    Sarah smiled. "Thank you for your concern. You are my most reliable Sergeants, and more than that¡­ I consider you to be my friends. Rest assured that I give everyone a chance to show their intentions, but that does not mean that I am defenseless. As long as Suvedini does not act against us, I have no reason to scrutinize her, and so far she was only helpful."


    "What about Maksim?", Noah asked grumpily.


    "He gets the same treatment as everyone else.", Sarah responded. "Because of his past, he is being watched and we will be careful to open up slowly to him, but unless he acts against us, we will treat him as an ally," Sarah observed that Noah and Aaron both frowned at this. "Remember guys, if you judge and scrutinize a person from the start, he will be defensive at best, and maybe even offensive. You can''t expect that Maksim will allow you to ostracize him without retaliating. If you suspect Maksim, that is a reason to observe him discreetly, and maybe even put him in a position to reveal his intentions. But don''tbel him as an enemy without proof that he wants to harm us."


    "He is a Voronin.", Aaron stated a fact.


    Sarah confirmed. "He is, but that does not define him. Do I need to remind you that if not for Maksim, our escape from the main base of the Voronin family would end up differently? He also helped us in overthrowing Simeon, he saved my Uncle''s life instead of leaving him to bleed out in their base, and he is working with Hong now. Maksim is Hong''s nephew, and I don''t want to meddle in their rtionship. I am not a fan of Maksim''s personality but for me, he is someone who went out of his way to help me out."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1916 - The Gender-reveal Party (5)

    Noah wanted to say to his Mistress (aka Sarah) that she is too forgiving, but if she is not, he would meet his end in the ck and White nightclub in Austin three years ago. Sarah didn''t only forgive him, but she gave him a chance to prove himself and to be her right hand in managing thousands of soldiers who are all looking at him in awe because they all respect their Goddess Nyx.


    Noah wondered, what would those soldiers think of him if they knew that four years ago at Jeff''s birthday party he intended to put his hands on Sarah without her consent? Of course, he got a beating, but that does not mean that his intentions were good. And then again, at the wedding at the Golden Ocean Resort, Noah was part of the plot to separate Aiden and Sarah that included Madison, Liam, and many others. Sure, Noah didn''t do anything directly to push that n along, but he didn''t do anything to stop it either. And Sarah knew about it, yet she still gave him a chance.


    Noah scolded himself internally. He has no right to judge Maksim who other than showing his interest in Sarah never schemed to harm her.


    Noah nced at Aaron and based on Aaron''splex expression, Noah guessed that Aaron has simr thoughts.


    "You are amazing, my Mistress¡­", Noah murmured.


    "No one can outmatch you, my Goddess¡­", Aaron added under his breath.


    "Any more flirting with my wife, and you will earn yourself a beating.", Aiden''s icy voice came from the side.


    Both Noah and Aaron froze. Other than Maksim, there is one more man with looks, and muscles, and brains, and fighting techniques, and on top of that he alsoes from an impressive background, and unfortunately for everyone else, he also has Sarah''s heart.


    Noah''s head snapped in Aiden''s direction and he blinked rapidly. "That was not flirting. I was only saying how she is amazing and kind, and wise, and¡­"


    Aiden grimaced and raised his index finger, warning Noah to stop talking.


    "Flirting.", Aiden squeezed through his teeth.


    Sarah wanted to stand up and join Aiden, but Aaron put his hand on Sarah''s shoulder. "Don''t. You need to rest. Noah and I will leave."


    Aaron gave eye-signals to Noah and the two of them left.


    "I thought you were busy chatting.", Sarah said when Aiden sat next to her casually like he didn''t make Noah and Aaron scram a few seconds ago.


    "I am never too busy to chase away those two from you."


    Sarahughed seeing that Aiden is struggling to keep his poker face and not break into a grin. He, Noah, and Aaron always bicker, and Sarah knows that Aiden enjoys rubbing in that Sarah belongs to him. And she does.


    Ste approached them with two tes heaping with food.


    "I got food for mommy-to-be", Ste said in a singing voice to no one in particr. She put one te in front of Sarah, and the other one next to it before adjusting the chair for her to sit.


    Sarah looked at the te in front of her and observed that she has more vegetables than meat. The second te is mostly meat with two wedges of grilled pineapple and a dinner roll, while Sarah''s has a mix of grilled asparagus, bell pepper, eggnt, zhini, onion, mushrooms, corn, and only a bit of meat. What the heck? What kind of a barbecue feast is that? No bread and (almost) no meat?


    "Where is the meat?", Sarah asked Ste with displeasure obvious in her voice.


    "It''s right there. You should eat more veggies so that my grandson grows big and healthy."


    Sarah frowned. "Your grandson needs protein to be big and healthy."


    "And you can feed him that once he grows teeth. Too much meat is heavy for the stomach and it can cause constipation. Until the baby is born, I want you to have a bnced diet¡­", Ste''s voice trailed off when she realized that the te she prepared for her is gone. While she didn''t pay attention, the te magically moved in front of Aiden who ate from it like it''s his.


    "Hey, young man! I got that for me!", Ste said grumpily to Aiden while gesturing to the te that was now in front of him.


    Aiden chewed and looked at Ste innocently like he has no idea what she is talking about. He swallowed before responding. "You said you got food for mommy-to-be, so I assumed that the other te is for daddy-to-be. Look, it''s full of meat, so¡­ You are grandma and your stomach is not what it used to be. Eat more vegetables."


    Ste frowned. "Did you call me old?"


    Aiden realized that this could go wrongly in more than one way and his brain scrambled with possible answers that will not bring cmity his way.


    "I would never say that.", Aiden said after a brief pause. He shed a charming smile. "You are a young grandma. I assumed that this is mine because you are an amazing role model, and I thought that you will eat vegetables to give a good example to Sarah."


    Ste''s eyebrow twitched. She knew that Aiden is buttering her up, but he said that she is a young grandma and an amazing role model, and she will take it.


    Sarah watched in disbelief as Ste stood up and went to get food for herself. She giggled and leaned on Aiden.


    "My husband is a smooth-talker."


    Aiden exhaled in relief. "That was close¡­ Oy!", he eximed when he saw Sarah snatching a piece of meat from his te. He thought that she leaned on him for cuddles, but she did it only so that she can steal food from his te! Outrageous!


    "Your son wants to eat meat.", Sarah said and quickly stuffed meat in her mouth, making Aiden chuckle at her shameless behavior. She was already using <em>''your son''</em> in order to get her way. And he will let her have it. He will let her have whatever she wants even if he spoils her rotten.


    He rubbed his thumb at the corner of her lip, to wipe juices that dripped from her mouth.


    Sarah enjoyed the personal cleaning session, and her heart skipped a beat when he put the thumb in his mouth and licked it clean.


    He noticed her blush. "Where are you looking?", he asked even though he knew the answer.


    "Nothing.", she mumbled with her mouth full.


    Aiden leaned closer and spoke only for Sarah to hear: "After this party is over, I will lick you clean. All over¡­" She felt his hand on her thigh under the table, giving her a little squeeze.


    Sarah''s eyes shed with excitement and mischief, and she wished for the party to be over soon.


    Sophia, Felix, Jeff, and JoAnna joined Sarah and Aiden at the table. They each carried tes full of food and the mood at the table became lively.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1917 - The Gender-reveal Party (6)

    Ste returned with another te of food and Edward by her side, and even though she was upset that the spot on Sarah''s left was upied by JoAnna, Ste was happy to see all her kids at one ce and she and Edward sat between Jeff and Sophia.


    They all enjoyed a long-overdue meal without stress.


    Topics of conversation were mostly around pregnancy. Felix and Jeff mentioned events they remembered from when their wives were pregnant and Aiden listened attentively. He understood that Sarah''s food cravings might go crazy, but so far she had none. Aiden was not sure if that was a good thing or not. He took a mental note not to talk about her weight, ever.


    JoAnna and Sophia would asionally nce at the pic nket where their kids were in the shade with nannies. They yed well with Milica and Att, even though there were asional cries about sharing toys, but that was a stage every toddler needs to go through. And a few cries were when dogs ate their snacks (while kids were holding onto them).


    "It would be nice if nor and Oscar are here.", Sarah said while caressing her (still) t belly.


    She knows that Jeff and Aiden have pending issues with their parents, but she is carrying their grandson, and she wished that they were present for the gender-reveal. Sarah remembered that nor would pester her about grandkids and Sarah avoided her. Now she finally has a baby in her belly, yet that grandma is not around.


    "How about we take a few days of rest and then we go and visit them?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    Sarah liked the idea. They haven''t visited nor and Oscar in a long time.


    JoAnna exhaled. "With all the changes that impact the White family, we will probably need to organize an event in the White Mansion." She heard Jeff grumble something in disapproval, so she added: "You are the Master of the White family, and it''s necessary to assure your subordinates and allies that you are on top of things. In thest week, our influence increased, and that is a reason to celebrate. I know you don''t like these functions, but it needs to be done."


    "You are not alone." Aiden''sment surprised Jeff and he smiled a little.


    "We will all help.", Felix assured Jeff and Jeff''s smile widened when he saw that Sophia and Sarah nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    Igor was surprised (and slightly scared) when Maksim took a seat next to him. He knows Maksim as the scary person from the Voronin family. Why is he here? Igor felt like crying.


    "You are from Iskra''s base.", Maksim said.


    "I was.", Igor responded stiffly.


    "Were you part of her base for real, or like as an undercover Lebedev?"


    "I have nothing to do with Lebedevs.", Igor responded quickly.


    Maksim smiled and eyed Igor''s uniform. "I can see that. You are with the Army of Chaos."


    Igor shifted nervously in his seat and didn''t respond.


    Maksim nced at the table where Sarah was sitting with her family. "Who are people with Divna?"


    "Divna?"


    "Your Goddess.", Maksim rified.


    "Oh¡­ Aiden is her husband and others are her family. I think."


    "You think, or you know?"


    "I am not sure. I just joined recently.", Igor admitted.


    "You joined recently¡­", Maksim repeated. "How did you join?"


    Igor was not sure how much he should say, but Sarah told him that as long as he does not disclose any sensitive information about the Army of Chaos, he can speak freely. And other than the location of the base at the Ceresc Solutions, Igor does not know anything important. "Some people were after Sarah and Aiden while we participated in the tournament at the Voronins. I didn''t want to be part of that and Iskra sent men to teach me a lesson. Sarah offered me to join."


    "Divna came to you and asked you to join her army?"


    "Not really. She offered me a way out of there, and I didn''t know where I''m going. I only knew that if I stay, I will notst long, so I took my chance. I was shot and Sarah gave me medical treatment. A few dayster, Sarah asked me if I want to leave or stay and I decided to stay. That is when I found out that I was in the base of the Army of Chaos."


    "How does someone join the Army of Chaos?", Maksim asked.


    Igor was surprised that Maksim spoke to him like they are equals and he wondered, why did he freak out at the beginning? The more they spoke, the more Igor rxed.


    "We have fight clubs across Europe. If you win a number of fights, generals will take note of you and you will be offered to take additional tests."


    Maksim was interested. "What tests?"


    "I don''t know the details. You should ask Sarah. She is the one who came up with rules and she is easy to talk to."


    Maksim nodded in understanding. "You mentioned generals. Are you one of them?"


    "No. I am a newbie. They invited me here only because I am familiar with the Voronin family. It is not an easy thing to get close to a general.", Igor said proudly.


    "I am aware of three¡­", Maksim said and gestured toward Noah, Aaron, and Michael.


    Igor chuckled. "Noah and Aaron are not generals. They have a special status, something like Sarah''s helpers. They report directly to her and all members of the army listen to the two of them."


    "What about the third guy?", Maksim asked about Michael.


    "His position is even more special. Noah and Aaron obey him."


    Maksim was annoyed by theck of information from Igor. Who ssifies people as ''special'' and ''more special''? "Can you give me more details than just levels of special status?"


    Igor confirmed. "Noah and Aaron stay with the army members, they are soldiers. Michael moves with Sarah, like a personal guard but they are all friendly."


    "What about the pretty boy?"


    Igor understood that Maksim is asking about Aiden. During the tournament at the Voronin family, everyone called Aiden (aka Alex) as: ''the pretty boy''.


    "Aiden has the same status as Sarah, but everyone knows that she runs the show. Other than joining her, he does not use his position."


    Igor didn''t know more about Aiden, but Maksim was aware that Aiden is the second master of the White family and in charge of their people. And one of the men at the table is Aiden''s older brother who is the Master of the White family. Maksim knows about Aiden and Jeff because they have detailed records on them in the Voronin database.


    "Do you regret joining the Army of Chaos?", Maksim asked.


    "No.", Igor responded without missing a beat. "I am just a soldier, but they treat me like I am important. It is not just me. Everyone gets a chance to show what they can do. There are various things we can learn, and many ces where we can use our skills. I am going to be a strategist soon."


    Maksim remembered their meeting earlier that day and Sarah talking about training their men for more than just muscles and reflexes. He connected the dots¡­ the training she mentioned is simr to what she is doing at the Army of Chaos.


    "What other trainings there are?", Maksim continued probing.


    Igor shrugged. "Anything you can think of. Sarah said that the more we know, the more value we can bring. People learn anything from statistics tonguages and arts. If you make a painting and sell it, you can keep most of the money for yourself. And you get help in finding a job."


    Maksim understood that Sarah is not leading only an army of soldiers, but also an army of spies. By teaching them various skills, her people are integrated into variousyers of society and she could easily be in a position to control much more than anyone imagined.


    Maksim recognized Mr. Wang, Suvedini, Mathew, and the Ronin twins. Maksim read a file about Madam K, and from there he knows who Jasper is. Since Jasper is the son of the previous Madam K, Maksim could easily connect the dots that Ellie is the current one.


    "Interesting¡­", Maksim mumbled.


    "I would say that it''s fascinating.", Igor said enthusiastically. "I will go with them to Los Angeles. I heard that the whole neighborhood belongs to the Army of Chaos. They have residential buildings, restaurants, and of course, a fight club. I will be security there until Iplete my training for a strategist¡­"


    Igor bbered and Maksim listened intently.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1918 - The Gender-reveal Party (7)

    When Sarah finished with food, Maksim approached her.


    "Do you have a minute?"


    Sarah nced at Aiden who gave her a small nod and she smiled in return.


    Sarah knew that it''s not easy for Aiden to let Sarah talk to Maksim, but he believes that she can handle the situation. And if Maksim tries anything funny, one of the invisible drones will take him out.


    Aiden liked that Sarah silently asked him for permission to talk to Maksim. It made him feel in charge, even though he knew that Sarah can do whatever she wants.


    Aiden gave Sarah a light kiss before releasing her hand so that she can go and talk to Maksim. Aiden made sure to re at Maksim as they moved away.


    "Congrattions¡­", Maksim said when they started walking randomly through the garden.


    "Thanks.", Sarah responded, assuming that he is congratting her on the pregnancy. "Hong praised for you. Thank you for helping him with the transition."


    "It''s not a problem."


    Three stepster, Sarah could not contain her curiosity. "Did you call me here with a reason, or just to chat randomly?"


    Maksim gave her his signature cocky smile. "Direct. I like it."


    Sarah didn''t respond. She waited for him to answer her question, and she didn''t wait long.


    "I want to join the Army of Chaos."


    Sarah''s steps halted. "Why?"


    "I find it to be fascinating."


    "Many do, but they also have some other reason. You don''t need money or fame or anything that I can offer. Actually, it would be a downgrade for you. Right now, you are helping Hong, but you don''t have anyone above you. You have money, assets, your own people. If you join the Army of Chaos, you will start from the bottom, and people will order you around. No matter how skilled you are, it will take time for you to prove yourself and rise in the ranks so¡­ Why do you want to join the Army of Chaos?"


    Maksim pursed his lips. "From the bottom? Can''t you pull some strings so that I start from the middle? If you say that I''m not the bottom feeder, it will be so."


    Sarah was not sure how to respond to this. "Are you serious?"


    Maksim shrugged. "Maybe."


    "You can''t join.", Sarah rejected him.


    "Why?"


    "Because we don''t take in <em>''maybe''</em> people. I need people with a purpose. People I can rely on. Honestly, I don''t see what is driving you and that makes you unstable. I don''t need a soldier who will not be there when I need him.", Sarah responded honestly.


    "I thought that I showed you more than once that you can rely on me."


    Sarah didn''t deny it. "True. However, all those happened when it worked for you, and not because I gave an order."


    "I could follow your orders, Divna."


    "I am not so sure."


    "How can I prove it?"


    "Why are you doing this, Maksim? I told you that you did me a big favor and I am ready to reward youvishly. Do you want a house? A boat? An ind? Name it."


    "I want to join the Army of Chaos.", Maksim persisted.


    "That is something I can''t give."


    "You don''t trust me."


    Sarah smiled. "See? You didn''t ask if I trust you. You made a statement because you know the answer. You have everything I could give you and that makes you unpredictable. My soldiers are loyal to me and if you join, I can''t treat you as more than a mercenary. Or can you guarantee that you will be avable at any time to execute whatever I ask you to?"


    Sarah spoke lightly, but Maksim was not amused.


    "Don''t deny me to join your army by closing the door in my face before I got an opportunity to show you my skills."


    "The Army of Chaos is not about skills, Maksim. It''s aboutmitment and loyalty."


    Maksim was not willing to give up. "You offered mevish gifts, and I want a chance."


    Sarah was stupefied. "Why?"


    Maksim''s cocky smile fell, and he looked into her green eyes with sincerity and a hint of desperation. "Because you are amazing, Divna. I see people following you without asking questions and I wonder if you are that good or if you brainwashed them somehow. The fact that you are smoking hot and brilliantly dangerous only adds to your appeal and I want a chance to find out your secrets."


    Sarah''s mouth was half open, unsure how to respond to this because Maksim caught her off guardpletely. She didn''t expect to hear a love confession. Was that a love confession? Didn''t he start their talk by congratting her on the pregnancy? And he knows that she is married, and there is still blue confetti all over the ce!


    Sarah was pulled out of her daze when she heard a low growl in her ear stud. It was Aiden. "One more phndering word out of his filthy mouth and I will rip his head off!"


    Sarah exhaled a long breath while thinking about what to do. epting Maksim''s request didn''t seem right, but denying it felt off as well. And the most shocking part was that Eve told her that Maksim''sst statement was true.


    "Alright. I will give you a chance.", Sarah said after some time. "But I hope you understand that because of your background, I can''t let you in the Army of Chaos. If you have ulterior motives, you are too dangerous."


    Maksim''s brows furrowed. "What do you suggest?"


    "Help your Uncle. Show your sincerity by helping Gedeon stabilize your family."


    "How will that help me get closer to you?", Maksim asked shamelessly, making Aiden curse again, which Sarah heard through her ear stud.


    "Your Uncle will tell me howmitted you are and if you do your part well, we can discuss further steps in¡­ six months."


    Maksim narrowed his eyes for a moment before his lips lifted into a smirk. "I heard you throw an awesome Christmas party."


    Sarah thought how Christmas is about six months away. Will Maksim be able to behave for six months? What if he puts on an act until then, and after that he reverts to whatever craziness he has under that handsome face?


    She is not a fan of Maksim''s personality. His confidence is over the top and he sometimes gives her the creeps. But he helped her escape and he saved Vasily. Sarah gave a chance to so many others, so¡­ "If you do your part well, you are wee toe to our Christmas party this December with Hong, and then we can discuss possibilities of you joining the Army of Chaos. By then, both of us will have a better understanding of each other as we will get limited opportunities to interact as Lebedevs and Voronins conduct joint training of recruits. I am leading the Army of Chaos, but I am also the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family."


    Maksim''s signature cocky smile was on. "You have a deal. What do you want for Christmas?"


    Sarahughed weakly. If nothing else, Maksim is determined. "It''s too early for Christmas but¡­ You can get a cute outfit for my son." She rubbed her t belly affectionately.


    Maksim''s lips twitched. Is she really expecting him to go baby shopping?


    Sarah looked at Maksim''s frozen expression and she burst intoughter.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1919 - The Gender-reveal Party (8)

    The day trickled away and with the sunset, the bonfire was lit up.


    Aiden and Sarah were sitting under a big oak tree with their fur-babies around them. Hero, Luna, and Be were on the ground, while Kitty, As, and Vega rxed on the branches of the oak tree, above their human-parents.


    Aiden''s back rested against the tree''s trunk, his legs were half-bent at the knees and spread so that Sarah could sitfortably between his legs and use his chest as a backrest.


    He yed with a strand of her hair and his world was at peace.


    Sarah enjoyed seeing kids gathered around the bonfire. They were dancing and singing and showing off their moves and Sarah''s smile widened every timeughter from the bonfire reached her ears.


    Aiden noticed that Ellie and Samara were sitting on the side and chatting.


    "Did Ellie find out that she will get a sibling?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah responded with a hum. "Mathew was sheepish about it, but Ellie was cool. She was shocked initially which is totally understandable because she just gave birth to her second baby and her father told her that she is going to have a brother or a sister in a few months. I believe that now she is giving pregnancy tips to Samara."


    After some silence, Sarah brought up a topic that hovered silently above them. "You didn''t say anything about Maksim."


    Aiden groaned in annoyance. "What do you expect me to say?"


    Sarah lowered her head. She hoped to get his approval, but she knew that it would be hard. She can''t expect that Aiden will approve of Sarah tolerating Maksim''s behavior, but she wanted to talk about it with Aiden in order to rify any possible misunderstandings.


    Aiden kissed the back of Sarah''s head and spoke into her hair. "I know that Maksim''s cooperation is valuable for what we are doing. I am happy that you found a way to ensure he does not leave, yet at the same time he will be unable to get close to you."


    Sarah smiled. "Thank you."


    "No, my love. Thank you. You did amazing."


    Aiden dislikes Maksim for his shameless (repeated) attempts to woo Sarah. But Aiden can''t ignore the fact that Maksim has many connections that are making Hong''s life easier, and in extension, their lives as well.


    Their mission is to get Voronins under Hong''s control so that they are not a threat to Sarah and Aiden, and Maksim is helping by giving his support to Hong.


    If Maksim wants to work against them, he might make part of the Voronin organization to rebel. Of course, Maksim won''t win, but it would bring conflicts and casualties, and the only thing Aiden (and Sarah) want is to go home and leave all this behind.


    Aiden likes Sarah''s solution where she gave Maksim six months to prove himself. Aiden hopes that Maksim will stick around until Hong gets his own footing in the Voronin family and at the same time, that Maksim will give up before the six months deadline (or Christmas) runs out.


    While thinking about Maksim, Aiden has to acknowledge that Maksim is a dangerous character and that it''s better to keep him close and watch over his movements, so there is a big chance that they will need to figure out how to keep Maksim contained after Christmas.


    Until Christmas is a long time, and Aiden will worry about thatter. There are so many other things to think about, happy things... and Aiden does not want to bother with Maksim.


    Sarah was ecstatic that Aiden approved of her solution rted to Maksim and that he didn''t sumb under his protective-jealous mode. No matter what Sarah did, Aiden was always supportive, and she hoped he knows that she appreciates that side of him. Actually, she appreciates every side of him because he is amazing.


    Sarah tilted her head to see Aiden.


    The bonfire sshed light on his face, and the shadows danced, making his features enchanting and she was lost in the moment.


    Aiden smiled. He loves when she looks at him like that¡­ as if she is falling in love all over again.


    Aiden ran his fingers over her cheek and asked softly: "What are you thinking?"


    Sarah enjoyed his touch, as always. It took her a second to respond. "I am thinking about how lucky I am that the love of my life is also my best friend. You are everything I ever wished for and more. I love the way you think, and the way you look at the world, and the way you look at me."


    Aiden leaned closer and kissed her on the lips. "How about we go upstairs?"


    His devilish smile directed at her told her that he wants them to make love. She wants that as well, but¡­ there is a party going on. She bit her lower lip while thinking about what to do.


    "I would love that, but¡­" Her words were interrupted when Aiden kissed her. He didn''t want to hear the <em>''but''</em> part because, for him, nothing exists other than Sarah.


    She struggled to talk between kisses. "It''s early and¡­ all these people are here for us¡­ we are leaving tomorrow so¡­ we should stay longer¡­ at this party¡­ and we should mingle."


    Sarah giggled when he groaned in disapproval.


    "Fine¡­", he said dejectedly. "Can we stay here a few more minutes?"


    Sarah turned sideways so that she can wrap her arms around Aiden and lean her cheek against his chest, silently agreeing to his request.


    "I look forward to going home.", Aiden said while cradling Sarah in his embrace.


    "What do you want to do first when we get there?"


    "Hmm¡­", Aiden hummed before responding: "I want us to decide which room will be used as a nursery so that we can start setting it up. Now that we know it''s a boy, we don''t need to worry about picking the wrong color for the walls. It''s just about getting the right shade. There are four walls, so you can pick for two and I will get the other two."


    Sarah thought how the color of the walls is not important. "I will leave that to you."


    Aiden was surprised for a moment, but then he thought how Sarah will probably meddle after he gets the paint. This is a trap! "That is a big responsibility. Are you sure you will let me pick the color on my own? Our boy will look at those walls a lot."


    "Our boy¡­", Sarah said dreamily. "We should pick a name."


    Aiden didn''t respond, and Sarah guessed: "Do you have a name on your mind?"


    "Maybe.", he responded mysteriously. The truth is that Aiden was thinking about names since Sarah told him that she is pregnant, and he has favorites for a boy and for a girl.


    "Tell me.", Sarah demanded.


    Aiden shook his head, refusing to say.


    Sarah turned and sat on his thighs, straddling him. Now her back was facing the bonfire and the party, and she was able topletely tune out everyone.


    She cupped his cheeks, forcing him to look at her. "Tell me. Please."


    He was never able to refuse when she says <em>''please''</em>.


    Aiden kissed her on the lips, on the cheek, near her ear, and then he whispered the name into her ear.


    Sarah closed her eyes and enjoyed the goosebumps that rose when his breath sshed against her ear.


    "I love it¡­", she responded.


    Aiden''s eyes lit up. "You do?"


    "Yes. I think it''s wonderful. Just like you." Sarah kissed her index finger and then ced it on her belly as if to transfer the kiss to the baby. "Did you hear that, Logan? Your daddy picked a perfect name for you and we will stop calling you by fruits that match your size. Now you have a real name, and soon the nursery will be ready, and we look forward to meeting with you in six months."


    Aiden wanted to correct Sarah because it''s six and a half months, but he decided against it. He was happy to hear that she likes the name. "Thank you, Sarah."


    Sarah gave Aiden a quick kiss on the lips and stood up. "Let''s join the party. I am so happy that I wish to dance with the father of my child."


    Aiden stood up and took her hand in his. "No sudden movements.", he warned her.


    "You are in charge, and I will follow your lead. As always.", Sarah responded.


    Aiden hummed in approval and led the way toward the bonfire so that they can join in the dancing.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1920 - The Gender Reveal Party (9)

    As Sarah and Aiden danced next to the bonfire, Sarah felt like floating. Her body swayed under Aiden''s immacte guidance, and they were surrounded by music andughter and it was surreal, like thest month (or two) didn''t happen at all.


    "Are you going to cry?", Aiden asked softly when he noticed that her eyes are glistening.


    He was worried that she might be in pain or stressed or something like that. He did a lot of research rted to a woman''s body during pregnancy and he found out that many things can go wrong. Is she having difort because of all the meat she stole from his te? But how can he deny her food?


    Sarah looked into his dark eyes that were full of worry and she smiled to reassure him that everything is fine. More than fine. "I am happy."


    Aiden exhaled helplessly. He didn''t want her to cry ever again, but if it''s from happiness (or pregnancy hormones), then it''s fine.


    "Let me know if you are tired or if anything is bothering you. Can I get you something?"


    Sarah responded with a hum and hugged Aiden, leaning her head on his chest. She thought about returning home, and remembered¡­ "We need to wrap up a few more things before¡­"


    She lifted her head just in time for Aiden''s lips to cover hers.


    "We will talk about it in the morning.", Aiden said when he inched away. "Tonight is about dancing, food, fun, and rxing. Think of it as a night off. I will let you work in the morning and until we leave, but when we reach home, I want you to let me handle all the taxing things, and you focus on your health and our baby. OK?"


    "I don''t know about it¡­", Sarah drawled. "You know how I am. I like to work as long as I have energy. But you can make sure I am out of energy¡­", she grinned and wiggled her eyebrows, making Aidenugh.


    "I will see what I can do about it.", Aiden responded with a devilish smile on his face. Oh, yes. He can do that.


    Maksim was sitting on the log and observed Sarah and Aiden as they danced and flirted like no one is watching.


    Maksim was on a mission to find out bits and pieces of information in order toplete the puzzle of Sarah''s family and friends. The more he found out, the more fascinated he was.


    "The perfect couple got your attention?", Ellie asked when she took a seat next to Maksim.


    "The perfect couple?", Maksim repeated.


    "Mhm¡­ Look at them. Moving as one, thinking as one to the point ofpleting each other''s sentences, oblivious that anyone else exists around them."


    Maksim was happy that finally someone wants to talk openly about Sarah and Aiden. So far, everyone would only say a word or two (always something good) and then switch the topic. Seeing that Ellie brought up Sarah and Aiden on her own, he decided to ask questions. "Are they always like that?"


    "Yup. Aiden kissed Sarah when she was four years old. They have it recorded and are always in the mood to y for anyone who is interested.", Ellie said and made a dramatic pause. "The two of them reunited at college and since then they are inseparable so, whatever you are thinking, I suggest you drop it."


    "Or what? The pretty boy will give me a beating?"


    Ellieughed. "Oh, Aiden is not the one you should worry about. It''s Sarah''s sisters.", Ellie pointed at Sophia who was dancing with Felix, and then at JoAnna who was sitting at the table with Jeff and enjoying Jeff''s service of feeding her ice cream cake (vani with chocte swirls, her favorite). With the kids gone to sleep, JoAnna and Sophia were able to rx and enjoy with their husbands.


    Maksim''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "They don''t look dangerous."


    "Neither does Sarah.", Ellie said and gave Maksim a knowing look.


    Maksim had to agree with Ellie on this. He approached Sarah first because she was beautiful. And then he found out that she has spunk¡­ and then that she has skills and boldness with a hint of insanity and¡­ the more Maksim knows about Sarah, the more he is enchanted. He can''t help it.


    As for Sarah''s sisters, Maksim reminded himself that all three of them are Lebedevs and as such, they are not weak women. He nced at Ellie. "I assume you are here for more than just to deliver a warning."


    Ellie smiled. "Of course, I came to chat with young master Maksim. Who knows, maybe we coborate in the future?"


    Maksim hummed. "Maybe¡­ How can I help Madam K?"


    Ellie was not surprised that Maksim knows who she is. "Nothinges to my mind at this point, but I know that you have an boratework, and if there is a chance, I would like us to be on the same side and exchange information."


    Maksim nodded in agreement, but he didn''t make any promises. "While on the topic of exchanging information, how are you rted to Goddess Nyx?"


    Ellie smiled as she remembered her childhood in Seattle that seemed like a lifetime away. "We grew up as neighbors."


    Maksim was not sure if Ellie made that up. What are the chances for something like that to happen? But then¡­ there are many powerful characters at this party. If it''s rted to his Divna, anything is possible.


    "Do you mind if we join you?", Ryan asked when he and Sean approached Maksim and Ellie.


    Maksim gestured for them to sit and they started chatting.


    Hong watched from the side, and he was d to see that Maksim is keeping busy with youngsters who are close to his age.


    Hong spent thest two days with Maksim, and he found that Maksim is smart and resourceful. Hong wondered how Maksim would turn out if he didn''t grow up in the Voronin family and if his father was not Simeon. In a way, that gave Maksim power, but it shackled him as well and it allowed his mind to be enveloped in darkness. Hong experienced that environment firsthand and he hoped to help Maksim break out of that mold. Hong was confident that with the right support, Maksim will tone down his violence and find his way.


    "You grew affections toward Maksim?", Ste asked Hong.


    Hong shot her a side-nce. "I would not call it affections."


    "You were smiling.", Ste voiced her observation and saw that Hong looked away. He obviously wanted to avoid the topic, but Ste was not willing to drop it. "That is nothing to be ashamed of, Gedeon. I know that you raised your disciples because they had no one to take care of them, and you did a good job. Maksim is a lost boy, and he could use your guidance."


    Hong pressed his lips into a line and didn''t respond, but Ste knew that she got it right.


    Ste looked toward the area where people danced and she saw that her three daughters are dancing with their husbands among several other couples. Ron and Z, Michael and Oni, Imani and Jamari, Corey and Merve, Mathew and Samara... and even Mr. Wang and Suvedini were dancing. They all had smiles on their faces and it was a nice sight.


    The only bad thing was that they will all leave tomorrow and Ste was sure that this whole ce will look deserted.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1921 - Handling The Traitor

    ~ Los Angeles, the main base of the Army of Chaos ~


    Ivan woke up in an unfamiliar ce.


    He observed a room with bare walls which will be his home for the many months toe. There were no windows. In the room, he could see a bed, a small table with one chair, a toilet, and a sink¡­ and nothing else.


    Ivan had no idea how he got here. He remembered being in a room, in the basement of the main vi in the Lebedev family and this is definitely a different ce.


    The door opened and Noah entered with a tray of food.


    "You have twenty minutes to eat before someonees to pick this up.", Noah said stiffly to Ivan after cing the tray on the small table.


    Noah red at Ivan who scrutinized him in return. If it''s up to Noah, he would peel Ivan''s skin slowly and enjoy every scream that escapes Ivan''s lips.


    Noah read Ivan''s file which states that Ivan worked as Vasily''s assistant for decades. asionally, Ivan would do something behind Vasily''s back and Noah''s guess is that Vasily didn''t punish Ivan for it only because things were insignificant. Actually, more than once Ivan would get a good bashing from Vasily for disobedience, but once Ivan healed, everything would go back to normal with Ivan ying his role of a faithful assistant while doing small things here and there for his own benefit. That routinested for many years.


    When Vasily got his eyes on Sarah as the next Grand Elder candidate, Ivan knew there is nothing that could change Vasily''s mind, so Ivan started looking for allies who will prevent Sarah from entering the family. Ivan even went to the length of giving Ste data that Vasily collected on Sarah, and Noah''s guess was that Ivan did it with the hope that Ste will prevent Sarah froming closer when she realizes how Vasily is watching her. After all, Ste did many things to keep her daughters away from her family, and in Ivan''s mind, Ste was the best ally to keep Sarah froming to the Lebedev family.


    Noah thought how Ivan must be stupid. No one can prevent his Mistress from doing whatever she wants, and if Ivan paid attention to all the data they collected on Sarah, he would know that. And how dares this lowly worm think that Sarah is not worthy of bing the Grand Elder of the Lebedev family? He should be honored that Sarah got her eyes on their lowly organization.


    "Where am I?"


    Noah smirked at Ivan''s question. Usually, a regr soldier would deliver a meal, but Noah wanted to do this personally so that he gets a chance to answer Ivan''s questions. Noah is aware how because of this man, his Mistress was imprisoned and she nearly died, and Noah will enjoy torturing him.


    Sarah said not to harm him physically (unless he does something to deserve it), but mental torture is fine. The only limitations she gave to Noah were that Ivan should stay alive and that no one should tell him that Vasily is alive.


    "In the base of the Army of Chaos.", Noah responded. He knew that Ivan will never leave this ce, so there is no need to hide this from him.


    Ivan was shocked. The notorious Army of Chaos? How did he found himself entangled with them? Did Lebedevs hand him over? Or did the Army of Chaos attack the Lebedevs and he ended up as a prisoner? Nothing made sense.


    "What? Why?"


    "You should know what you did.", Noah said mysteriously.


    "I am from the Lebedev family. You can''t keep me here.", Ivan spat in anger while trying to conceal his fear.


    Noah chuckled. "We know who you are. A traitor like you should not announce that he belongs to the family he worked against. You betrayed your Grand Elder and got your boss killed."


    Ivan gritted his teeth. "What does that have to do with you?"


    "Your Grand Elder is my boss."


    "What?"


    Noah''s lips curved into a smile. He enjoyed the horror on Ivan''s face. "Sarah is the leader of the Army of Chaos. She is our Goddess Nyx."


    Ivan blinked a few times rapidly as his brain refused to ept Noah''s words as the truth. "You are lying. No one knows who she is."


    Noah lifted his index finger. "Correction. No one knows who she is and lives to talk about it."


    Ivan''s face fell, as he realized. "You are going to kill me."


    "One day, yes. Until then, eat up. We want you to heal and be in good shape when Sarahes to visit you."


    Ivan knew that he will note out of this predicament alive. After all, the only one foolish enough to punish him and let him live was Vasily. Ivan found it ironic that Vasily had a reputation as a ruthless man, yet Ivan knew that Vasily was a softy who had difficulty killing people. The only time Vasily killed was when someone acted against the Lebedev family, or against the Hill sisters.


    "If Sarah is your leader, then I have no information that can be valuable. You know everything. Just kill me and be over with this.", Ivan demanded.


    Noah shrugged. "That is not my call to make, and neither is yours. The moment you decided to go against Sarah, you lost the power to make decisions about your life."


    Ivan observed the smile on Noah''s face, and it made him sick. "You are enjoying this. Why? Is it personal?"


    Noah didn''t deny it. "Yes, I am enjoying it. And if you think it''s just me, you are mistaken. There are hundreds of us at this base, and each and every one of us would be happy to give you a good beating. Do you know why? Because we are all loyal to our leader, and the fact that you endangered her life makes it personal to every soldier of the Army of Chaos. We believe in her and don''t question her decisions. None of us would work behind her back, and that is the difference between us and people like you." Noah''s face twisted in disgust. "Traitor."


    Ivan watched Noah walk out and his body jerked when the heavy door closed behind Noah.


    Ivan looked at the tray with food and he knew that he should eat, but he lost his appetite. It is one thing to be stuck with the Army of Chaos, but the news that Sarah is leading them came as a shocker. Ivan wondered if Vasily knew about it. Is that why he imed that she is capable and that she can be a good Grand Elder?


    Ivan''s mind was spinning. If Vasily knew, howe Ivan was oblivious? Is it possible that Vasily suspected him from way back and he hid information rted to Sarah on purpose?


    Noah walked outside and shook the nasty feeling that Ivan left lingering behind.


    "Are you ready for me?", Igor asked enthusiastically when he saw Noah.


    "Yes. Let me show you around the base and after lunch, I will take you to the Boyle Heights neighborhood¡­", Noah started the tour.


    Noah didn''t like when Sarah told him to take extra care of Igor, but he could not deny her request. It seems that Igor will be under the direct guidance of Sophia rted to strategizing, and Igor has a good chance of turning into Sophia''s personal bodyguard if he proves his loyalty over time.


    <em>''Lucky bastard¡­''</em>, Noah thought. Ah, Noah would love to be Sarah''s personal bodyguard.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1922 - Back Home (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    7:42 AM


    Sarah opened her eyes and smiled at the best sight in the world: Aiden''s sleeping face next to hers.


    She scooted carefully closer to Aiden so that she can steal morning snuggles without waking him up.


    They arrived from Europest night, and the whole staff of the Cliffside vi was ecstatic to wee them back. They saw Aiden thest time before he was kidnapped, and Sarah didn''t look like herself when she left a few days after that incident.


    Of course, they all got the news that Aiden was found and that Sarah and Aiden need to deal with a few things before returning, but only when they saw them in person, they could rx. The extra happy news was that Sarah is pregnant, and now that people (and fur-babies) are back, the Cliffside Vi will be lively again.


    Before calling it a night, they all gathered in the big dining hall for drinks and snacks that Matias (the cook) prepared with the help of the staff. They had a big banner <em>''wee home''</em> and balloons, and the dining hall looked festive.


    Jeff, JoAnna, Sophia, and Felix didn''t linger. Their kids were sleeping, and they all headed to their homes where their staff waited for them eagerly.


    JoAnna had medical staff waiting at the LA Medical Center to admit Vasily as a patient. She closed off one VIP wing on the top floor, to ensure that Vasily is not disturbed (or attacked), and Jeff got people from the White family to secure the perimeter. A team of experts in neurosurgery and bone and facial reconstruction was ready to perform tests on Vasily and suggest treatments so that JoAnna can analyze them on the next day when she returns to work.


    Out of the residents from the Cliffside Vi, Hong stayed at the base of the Voronins with Bo, Francisca, Wing, Azra, Souta, and Cam, while everyone else returned home.


    Sarah told Hong to give them frequent updates and to let them know if he needs assistance.


    Haru and N are in charge of keeping themunication channel open with Voronins, and they are also monitoring Voronins through surveince cameras, as an extra precaution. They don''t want to risk someone rebelling against Hong and them not noticing it until it''s toote. Additionally, several squads of the Army of Chaos are stationed at the main base of Voronins and with the Lebedevs.


    On the prior night, after the gender-reveal party, Hong and others from the Voronin family stayed overnight at the Lebedevs, and on the next morning, the Voronins and Lebedevs had another meeting where they discussed various possibilities for coboration.


    Sarah was pleased to see that people from the Voronin family who were in attendance were more epting of the idea to work with Lebedevs. It''s amazing what one party can aplish in terms of getting people closer. Sarah took a mental note to start any future idea of alliances with barbeque and bonfire.


    Maksim was polite and at the end of the meeting, as people made their way out of the conference room, Maksim made a point to remind Sarah of their deal. "Is there a dress code for attending your Christmas party?"


    Sarahughed. She had to acknowledge him. "You are a persistent man, Maksim Voronin."


    "That is not difficult when I know what I want. It all depends on the motivation...", he responded with his signature cocky smile, and finished his thought silently, ''¡­and you are motivating me.''


    "We will be in touch, Maksim.", Sarah said and extended her hand to Maksim for a handshake.


    "I am counting on it.", Maksim responded as he shook her hand before giving it a small twist and bending to nt a kiss at the back of her palm without breaking the eye contact. "Take care, Divna."


    Sarah was impressed by how thick-skinned Maksim is. Sarah could feel the deadly blizzard behind her which steamed from Aiden and she was d that they were only a few hours away from leaving Maksim on a different continent.


    Sarah was d that all their guests who arrived for the gender-reveal party stayed overnight. It allowed her to talk to them over breakfast and lunch, and by mid-afternoon, they all dispersed from the main base of the Lebedev family.


    Once they were at the Cliffside Vi, before calling it a night, Sarah told everyone who arrived with them to take the morning off and recharge.


    Now that they are back, they need to return to regr routine, which means that their kids need to work on their internships, and Sarah wants to n for their family outings. They still have one month left until school starts, and Sarah wants to make the most of it.


    Corey and Merve will be busy as Sophia''s assistants, Imani and Jamari will shadow JoAnna, and Ron and Z will be busy with Heinelurgy.


    Other kids will get their assignments at the nc, White corp., Heinelurgy, and Smithsonite corp., as they originally nned before Aiden was kidnapped.


    After finalizing arrangements to ensure that their kids are not wasting their summer away, Sarah and Aiden need to go to the White corp. Both of them still have their jobs there. Sarah wants to check on the status of her team which Ben is managing in her absence. Also, they have nc and the art gallery and several other things that were totally neglected, and their friends are eager to meet with them. The next few days will be busy.


    "Why are you not sleeping?", Aiden asked drowsily, pulling Sarah out of her thoughts.


    "I could ask you the same thing."


    Aiden wrapped his arms around Sarah and didn''t respond, fearing that if he says anything it will only spark further discussions and he only wanted to bezy in bed with Sarah.


    "When are we going to Fairfield?", Sarah asked Aiden after some time.


    "I was thinking that on Saturday we invite people for brunch, and in the evening to leave."


    Sarah approved. By waiting until Saturday, they will have a few days to organize things. "Sounds like a n. Like that, we will get to see our friends and catch up with them before we disappear again."


    "I wouldn''t mind disappearing with you.", Aiden said.


    Sarah hummed in approval. "We should also get a check-up in the hospital, and¡­"


    "Many things.", Aiden interrupted her. "How about we leave any brain-work for after lunch? I want to spend the morning with my wife in bed."


    "When will we visit your parents?"


    Aiden groaned in disapproval. Didn''t she get the message that he wants to spend azy morning with her? "After lunch, woman. I don''t want to move out of here until then, or to think."


    Sarah took a mental note that it''s just past eight in the morning. "Will we stay in bed until lunch?"


    "Mhm¡­", Aiden hummed in response.


    "What about breakfast?"


    Aiden waited for this. He pushed her chemise up and nted a kiss on each of her breasts. "My breakfast is ready."


    Sarah giggled when she understood that he is talking about her breasts. "What about me?"


    Aiden broke into a grin. "I have a thing or two that can fill you up."


    Sarah''s eyes shed when he started grinding himself on her thigh.


    "Shameless."


    "And you love it."


    "I do.", Sarah admitted.


    Sarah and Aiden moved toward each other at the same time, and their lips connected in a kiss that turned hot and steamy within seconds. They relished their morning in bed at home while indulging in carnal pleasures¡­ just the two of them (and baby Logan who enjoyed being rocked).


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1923 - Back Home (2)

    Two hours before Sarah and Aiden woke up¡­


    Michael and Oni were getting ready for their morning, as usually. Or at least that is what Oni thought.


    Michael rushed his morning routine in the bathroom, and he said that he will wait for Oni.


    Since they left for Eastern Europe, Michael and Oni were dealing only with the super-important tasks and leaving everything forter because they had the whole Lebedev-Voronin saga to think about. That is why when Oni saw Michael in a hurry, she assumed he will use these few extra minutes to catch up on emails. Michael would usually pick a task or two and then brainstorm it as they eat or exercise, and she loves when he asks her for her opinion. They solved more than one crisis during their morning runs.


    Oni brushed her teeth and washed her face before heading to the closet to get exercising clothes for the morning. They usually start their day with exercise and then shower before breakfast.


    Oni was surprised to see Michael in the closet, sitting on the floor, wearing nothing other than his underwear and she was in her underwear as well, ready to dress up.


    "Are you out of clean sweatpants?", Oni guessed as she examined shelves in the closet, and Michael''s wicked smile told her that she was wrong.


    He stood up slowly and stalked toward her.


    "We have a duty-free morning, and I have a different type of exercise on my mind", he said in a low voice that shook her insides.


    Oni bit her lower lip as her eyes scanned his torso that was taut from the muscles. Even after all this time, she gets dazed when she sees him exposed, and part of her thinks that she must be the luckiest girl in the world to have Michael''s affection.


    What started as a teenage crush, how a girl fans over an idol, it turned into this solid bond between two people and she knew that he would put his life on the line for her without missing a beat. And she would do the same for him.


    Michael nted a light kiss on Oni''s lips and her arms wrapped around his neck automatically as she parted her lips, allowing him deeper ess.


    He grabbed her buttocks and lifted her, and her legs moved around his waist, making it easier for him to carry her to bed.


    In truth, Michael wanted to devour herst night, but Oni slept off like a log and he didn''t want to wake her up. But now she is rested, and he is hungry, and there is no way he will let another day pass without sinking his teeth (and some other parts of his body) into her.


    Their lovemaking was urgent because they starved for each other.


    Ten minutester, Michael and Oni were both panting and ck on the bed next to each other.


    Michael took Oni''s hand in his and their fingers inteced.


    He gently rubbed the ring on her left index finger, the same ring he purchased in Frankfurt, before they ended up captured by Shadow Ravens and tortured by Jesse. Michael is wearing a matching ring, and for him, it''s a reminder of Oni''s bravery and unconditional love she has for him. At the same time, it reminds him that he almost lost her and how fragile life is. If Sarah and Aiden arrivedter¡­ he does not want to think about it, but sometimes his mind wanders into the dark abyss of possibilities where he is forced to live without Oni by his side.


    "I want you to meet my family."


    Michael''s words made Oni''s eyes widen in surprise.


    Thanks to the surveince videos, they know that his family is in Kenya, but Michael kept his existence a secret from them. Ever since he left Shadow Ravens and assassins were after him, his family does not know where Michael is, and they are probably thinking that he died.


    "Are you sure?", Oni asked. She was aware that if she meets his family, Michael will reveal himself as well. So far, he always said that they are used to the idea of him being gone and that there is no need to stir them further.


    "Mhm¡­", Michael hummed in confirmation. "I want them to know that I am alive. And I want them to meet my future wife."


    Oni gulped softly. "Future wife?"


    Michael''s handsome eyebrow arched. "Any objections?"


    Oni opened her mouth and then closed it. How was she supposed to answer this? Was he asking her if she objects to going to Kenya, him revealing his existence, or the whole wife business? She decided to rify the point that impacts her the most.


    "Michael, shouldn''t you ask me if I want to marry you before youbel me as your future wife?"


    "I didn''t know that for you I am just a fling." He faked that he was hurt.


    Oni poked his chest with her finger. "How can you say such a thing?"


    He grinned. "Then, what is the problem?"


    Oni rolled her eyes in annoyance. She was confident that he knew very well what the problem was, but he was messing with her. If she says that there IS a problem, he will continue to tease her about how she is not the serious one in their rtionship, and if she says that there is NO problem, then she indirectly agreed to be his wife. And she wants a proper proposal with flowers and a ring and him getting on his knee, looking at her lovingly and saying sweet words, damnit!


    Oni exhaled loudly. "I don''t know what to do with you."


    In the next moment, he was on top of her.


    "If you are out of ideas, allow me to suggest some activities.", he said cheekily.


    Before she could say anything, his lipsnded on hers and he took her breath away.


    His lips left a trail of soft kisses along her jaw, moving slowly toward her ear.


    "Oni¡­", Michael murmured when he reached close to her ear. "I love you to the core. I want you to meet my family before I ask you to marry me. We will not live with them, and there is a chance that we will not meet them ever again, but I hope that they will be content knowing that I am alive and happy."


    Oni inhaled a shaky breath at his words as her insides melted. She knows that Michael keeps many things to himself and he never exins his intentions. Never, except for her. And that fact alone is telling her that she has a special ce in his heart.


    "I love you, Michael¡­", she breathed, and her arms made their way around his back.


    She traced the scars on his back with the tips of her fingers, making him shudder. Somehow, her touching the scars he earned in the mine was very intimate, was almost like touching his past and epting it.


    "I missed you¡­", Michael murmured and continued kissing her neck, moving lower toward her corbones, as his hands caressed her body and setting it aze within seconds.


    Oni wrapped her legs around him and smiled. She missed him as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1924 - Back Home (3)

    While many couples were enjoying their free morning and single souls got some extra sleep topensate for their jeg, Ade and Hande were up and ready to start their day like thest two months didn''t happen.


    Ade and Hande are not sharing a room (or an apartment), they are too young for that. Like every morning, Ade would wait for Hande in themon room, so that they can exercise together. He usually waits for a few minutes, and if she iste, he goes to her room and knocks on her door, just in case if she overslept. But he does not go in, because he knows that she is getting ready and he does not want to risk seeing something he shouldn''t. His fifteen years old brain is imagining naughty things as-is and he does not want to add to it.


    Hero, Luna, and Be were happy to see Ade and Hande step out and dogs jumped around them while hoping that Ade and Hande will get a ball or a stick to throw for them to fetch.


    During their morning run, Ade and Hande chatted about their ns for the next month.


    Hande is too young for an internship in any of thepanies, and Ade decided to stay by her side. That does not mean they will be idle. Other than taking several extra courses inputer science, the two of them will be helping out with the art gallery.


    The art gallery officially belongs to Penny, but that is only in name because Sarah''s kids are responsible for the artwork, sales, events, and overall management.


    Since they took over the gallery, Francisca, Azra, and Merve were the main artists, Xiaohui and Z were in charge of marketing and management, Rosa was the curator while Cam and Antonia handled website maintenance and online sales.


    However, since the incident when the Cliffside Vi was under attack and Aiden got kidnapped, the kids were busy sorting out that mess and everything that happened after it, which was the cause of the art gallery being closed for thest two months. To make things worse, Francisca, Azra, and Cam stayed in the Voronin family with Hong (and their boyfriends), and Z is super-busy with Heinelurgy which means that the gallery is short on staff, and that is where Ade and Hande will step in.


    Neither of them is an artist, but they can help with marketing, management, and the website.


    Aiden and Sarah approved them to use some of the artwork that is currently in their warehouses so that it can be put as part of exhibits. Sarah and Aiden started <em>''borrowing''</em> artwork since their mission against Marcus, and their stockpile increased significantly since then (with thetest additionsing from the Voronin family).


    Hande also had an idea that when the gallery organizes one of their events, she and Ade can perform on their violins. Ade liked that idea. He likes everything that involves him and Hande working together.


    After their morning run (with dogs that followed after them), Ade and Hande headed to the training ground.


    "This ce looks deserted today¡­", Hande voiced her observation.


    "There are a few people who are not cking", Ade said and gestured toward the area with pull-up bars where Imani and Jamari were.


    Imani and Jamari are up because unlike others, the two of them have things to do today.


    After breakfast, Jamari and Imani will go to the hospital and meet with JoAnna in order to discuss Vasily''s treatment. The n is that they will help JoAnna while Vasily is in the hospital, and once the surgeries are done and Vasily''s condition stabilizes, Vasily will be transferred to the Cliffside Vi where Imani and Jamari will be in charge of watching over him.


    Hande went there and greeted them cheerfully. "Do you know where is everyone? I can''t believe that we are the only ones who didn''t sleep in."


    Jamari wanted to say that everyone is getting handsy, but instead, he cleared his throat and nced at Imani who was visibly awkward. She would respond to Hande, but not with guys around.


    "I am confident that not many are sleeping.", Jamari said, amused by Hande''s innocence.


    More than once, Jamari made adult-jokes and when Hande didn''t get them, Ade warned Jamari that Hande is innocent and that Jamari should stop teasing her and not corrupt her pure mind.


    Just like every other time, Hande didn''t get Jamari''s naughty insinuations.


    "If they are awake, why are they not here? Or is there some event I am not aware of?" Hande nced at Ade. "If there is an event, we should not allow them to leave us behind. I want to participate. Can we go and join others?"


    Jamari opened his mouth to respond, but he swallowed his words when he saw Ade ring at him.


    "Less talking, more exercising", Ade said to Jamari curtly. "Don''t bete for the hospital."


    Ade put his arm around Hande''s shoulders and tugged her toward the log which they use to practice jumps. "Let''se this way."


    Hande looked at Ade and blinked. "Did I ask something wrong?"


    "No. Jamari has no idea what others are doing, and he is messing around, as usually. Let''s see who can do more side-jumps. You pick if we should start left or right side first¡­"


    Ade didn''t want to give any more chances to Jamari to tease Hande, and he didn''t want to exin those things to her either. She is only twelve years old, and Ade promised that they will have those kinds of talks in three years¡­ actually, in two years and seven months (he is counting).


    Jamari grinned at the sight of Ade and Hande and three dogs that followed them closely, and he continued with his pull-ups.


    "You enjoy messing with Hande.", Imani said when Ade and Hande were out of the earshot.


    Jamari looked at her innocently. "Did I say something wrong?"


    "Of course, you didn''t¡­", Imani responded. "But I know you are doing this to push Ade''s buttons. It''s not fair that you are using Hande to get to him."


    "I am giving him a chance to be her prince charming and to rescue her."


    Imani rolled her eyes at the strange excuse he came up with. "Whatever you say."


    Imani knows that Ade and Jamari thrive on teasing each other, and she does not like that Hande is in the middle of it. However, Ade developed thick skin and wits to the point that Jamari can''t get an upper hand, and the only way for Jamari to ruffle Ade''s feathers is to go through Hande.


    "Would you defend me if someone teases me?", Imani asked.


    Jamari lowered himself from the bar and looked at her seriously. "Who is giving you a hard time?"


    A small smile sneaked on Imani''s lips as her heart swelled. His reaction told her that he would defend her. It''s not that she needs defending but knowing that he is ready to protect her was nice. More than nice.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1925 - Back Home (4)

    After exercising, Imani and Jamari returned to the apartment they are sharing.


    As usually, Imani took a shower first and dressed up for the day while Jamari went to shower after she vacated the bathroom.


    She was sitting in front of the dressing table and braiding her hair when Jamari exited the bathroom.


    Her eyes widened at the sight of his toned body that was covered only by a towel that hanged loosely around his waist.


    In a few months, Jamari will be sixteen years old and Imani seventeen, and her teenage heart raced at the sight of her handsome boyfriend.


    The two of them were about the same height, but Jamari had a growth spurt recently and now he was a few inches taller than Imani. Jamari''s features were changing from boyish to mature ones, and Imani was unable to stop staring at his body and at that towel that threatened to fall off with every step he made.


    Of course, he noticed.


    "Do you see something you like?"


    His question pulled her out of her daze and his lopsided smile irked her, but mostly she was embarrassed that she got caught.


    She cleared her throat awkwardly. "Get dressed. We don''t want to bete."


    "As youmand, mydy...", Jamari said with a smirk and went to the closet.


    Imani released the breath she was holding when he was out of sight. She was gawking and he saw her. How embarrassing.


    She remembered the morning before Aiden was kidnapped, and when they touched each other, and his shaft was smooth and warm and firm, and he came on her hand and¡­ her hands became mmy. It was two months ago, yet her palms are still humming as it happened a second ago. And after that, he touched her breasts and she didn''t dislike it, but she ran away because the touch and the way he looked at her were too overwhelming.


    Imani was not sure why she is reacting like this. She knows Jamari for a long time, and they are dating¡­ and sharing a bed for thest two months, sleeping in each other''s embrace, and she was fine yesterday. Why is she so ufortable today? Her heart was racing, and she was unable to calm down.


    "Ready?", Jamari asked when he got out of the closet. He was tucking in a white polo shirt into his light blue shorts and she was sure that he never looked so dazzling.


    He frowned slightly when he saw that she didn''t finish braiding her hair. They have about forty-five minutes for breakfast, and if it takes longer, they will risk runningte. And JoAnna does not tolerate when someone iste. JoAnna is friendly and bubbly, but when ites to work and she thinks that someone is disrespectful or cking, she turns into a she-devil.


    "Let me help¡­", Jamari stood behind Imani and continued working on the braid she left halfway, without giving her a chance to object.


    Imani''s final hairstyle should be about twenty braids that get tied together in the back, but shepleted only fifteen.


    Imani closed her eyes and enjoyed the light tugs, knowing that it''s Jamari''s doing. Jamari was always attentive, and since they are sharing the living space, he would dry and style her hair without any shame. He even watched YouTube videos to figure out how to do some hairstyles which came super-handy because he would help her get ready for the day faster.


    As he moved swiftly from one braid to another, his fingers would asionally brush against the skin of her neck, sending shivers down her body.


    "Your hair is done."


    She jolted when he kissed the nape of her neck and the electric current that shot along her spine made her frown slightly.


    He observed her reflection in the mirror keenly. "Are you OK?"


    Imani was not sure how to respond. Was she OK? Why was she suddenly so aware of his presence?


    "I don''t know.", she admitted.


    "Why don''t you tell me what is on your mind?", Jamari probed.


    "Do you think that we¡­ rushed?" Imani saw that he was confused, so she rified: "I mean¡­ With moving in together."


    Jamari held her shoulders and lifted her to stand up and face him.


    "Why do you think we rushed? Did I do anything to make you feel that way?"


    Imani inhaled a shaky breath. Her head was a mess, and his proximity didn''t make it any better. "No, it''s just¡­" She was unable to finish because she didn''t know what to say. Confessing how he impacts her was too embarrassing.


    Jamari held her hands in his, giving her fingers a gentle squeeze and he gazed into her eyes, hoping that she will see his sincerity.


    "Imani, I hope you don''t feel pressured to do more than what you arefortable with because I am happy the way we are. We will move at your pace, and I will notin even a little bit because I enjoy spending my time with you. Don''t take it away, please.", Jamari was desperate.


    When they moved in together, Jamari mentioned to Imani that he has condoms handy, but when he saw her difort, he never brought it up again. He even hid them in the drawer with his socks so that she does not see them identally.


    Any teenager in Jamari''s ce would take advantage of sharing a bed with his girlfriend, but Jamari is different because he is watching Imani for a long time and only he knows how much he endured for them to reach this point. He does not want to mess up now when he can hold Imani every night and wake up in the morning with her by his side. Sure, he would like to go all the way, but rushing and scaring her away is not the right approach.


    Did he overdo it by walking around with only a towel on him?, he wondered. Or did he do something else? Haru told him that girls can be unpredictable, especially when ''that time of the month'' is approaching, and Jamari started thinking about what date it is and how it rtes to Imani''s period.


    Imani was surprised that Jamari said those words as if he can read her mind. But this was not about him rushing. It was about her thoughts going wild. Knowing that he is happy to be with her and that he is ready to wait until she isfortable, made her happy as well.


    She got on her toes and kissed him on the lips. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it that way."


    Jamari was confused. "What way did you mean it?"


    Imani smiled slyly and walked toward the door. "Let''s go, or we won''t have time to eat."


    Jamari narrowed his eyes while looking after Imani. If he is not the one rushing and pressuring, does that mean that she is the one with naughty thoughts?


    "Wait!", he called. "I demand an exnation!"


    Imani giggled and hastened her steps, knowing that as soon as she is in the hallway, Jamari will keep his distance because they contain any form of intimacy for when it''s just the two of them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1926 - Corrupting The Flower

    ~ Los Angeles, Ba''s apartment ~


    Saturday


    Ba woke up to the smell of pancakes that drifted into the bedroom through the door that is ajar, and she smiled.


    Ever since she and Gabriel spent their first night together, he technically moved in with her.


    He brought some clothes and kept them in her closet, and he makes them breakfast, and they have dinners together. Of course, they sleep together as well. Other than cooking, Gabriel helps in keeping the apartment tidy, and Ba doesundry.


    How Ba sees it, life does not get better than this.


    They are apart only when Gabriel goes to work, and he makes sure not to stay overtime because he cherishes every moment with Ba, and he does not want to waste a single minute on meetings and such. On a few asions when he had extra work, he brought it home (to Ba''s apartment).


    Ba is ted that she gets to see Gabriel every day. Other than experiencing his intimate hug, she also gets to see him being goofy and naughty and sometimes clumsy, and the smile which lingers on his face is telling her that he is happy.


    Ba knows the feeling because she went through something simr more than two years ago when she left her mother''s side to live with Ben and Penny, and then in her apartment. At that time, Ba was ted that she had her space where she can be herself and not fear being judged, and she is aware that Gabriel feels the same by her side because she does not judge him, not even a little bit.


    He is handsome, and caring, and attentive, and everything she ever imagined a man could be, and more. She has zeroints. Even when he is teasing her, she knows that is his yful side showing up.


    "Good morning, sunshine!", Gabriel greeted Ba in a singing voice when he entered the bedroom.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Did you sleep well?"


    Ba hummed in confirmation and got up to a seated position. She clutched the sheet while holding it over her chest so that she does not get exposed. Ba is not used to the concept of sleeping naked, but no matter what sleepwear she puts on, Gabriel discards it and does not let her dress up.


    "Is that a breakfast I smell?", Ba asked while trying to ignore Gabriel''s lustful gaze which made her blush.


    "Yes.", he confirmed.


    "I thought we are going to Sarah''s and Aiden''s ce for brunch."


    "We are, but it''s early and you need energy."


    They wanted to go and see Sarah and Aiden as soon as they returned, but when they heard that there will be brunch for everyone, Gabriel understood that Sarah and Aiden are busy and that going to visit randomly will only impact their schedule. And he was working so they could go either in the early morning or for dinner which is his exclusive Ba-time.


    Ba looked at Gabriel and frowned. "Energy? Why are you treating me like a child that is still growing?"


    Gabriel''s eyebrow twitched. Is it possible that after everything they did, she still fears that he is treating her like a child?


    He put his hand on the sheet she is clutching and tried to pull it away, but she held onto it tightly.


    "Ba¡­", Gabriel called in a voice deeper than usual. "The more you resist, the more I am interested to see what is under it."


    "You know what is under it."


    "I do. That is why I want to see."


    Ba moved away from Gabriel, with an intention to leave the bed.


    "I need to shower.", she protested when he pulled her back and trapped her between his arms.


    "Are you dirty?", he asked with a straight face.


    She saw this as her way out. "Yes."


    A small smile appeared at the corner of his lips. Did she really think that she can escape him? Every time she brings up the point of him treating her like a child, he will prove her wrong.


    "No need for a shower. I will lick you clean."


    Ba''s eyes widened. How did she forget about this side of Gabriel? He is shameless! And it seems that their definition of the word <em>''dirty''</em> is different.


    In one swift move, he removed his t-shirt and tugged that sted sheet out of Ba''s grasp.


    He licked his lips slowly while taking in her bare body with his hungry eyes. She tried covering up her breasts with her hands and hiding her flower by twisting her legs, but all that made her look more alluring.


    Before she had any time to protest, he pushed her hands away, cupped her breasts, and started sucking on them, one at a time, switching when her nipple became hard.


    Her hands moved into his hair and her moans filled the room.


    He licked and sucked and touched everywhere except for where it counts, setting her body on fire and denying her the release she desperately wanted. Ba thought that she is going tobust into nothing.


    "Gabe¡­ please¡­", she breathed when he touched her wet folds for a moment before moving his hand away.


    "What do you want, sweet Ba?", his husky voice swept into her ear.


    "I want you to make love to me."


    Gabriel smiled slyly. "I can''t."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You said that I am treating you like a child. How could I do that to a child? Do you see me as a pedo¡­?"


    "I was wrong!", she interrupted him impatiently. "I will never say such a thing again!"


    "Hmm¡­", Gabriel hummed. His hand moved lower and brushed over her intimate curls, but he didn''t go further.


    Ba realized that he was punishing her and that this was his way of getting revenge because she spoke carelessly. But she was turned on and her body hummed from the desire to feel him and she had absolutely no willpower to resist him. She had to y along or suffer consequences. She was confident that he would leave her hanging.


    "How do you want me to treat you?", he asked before licking her earlobe and making her body tremble.


    "As your girlfriend.", she breathed.


    "Is that how I am treating you?"


    "Yes. Yes. Yes!", she ended with a desperate shout. "I am your girlfriend. You are not treating me like a child. Please, make love to me."


    "Say <em>''sex''</em>", he demanded.


    "What?"


    "You didn''t shower, and it will be dirty. Call it like it is¡­ sex."


    Ba swallowed hard. Now she needs to use nasty words? Making love is romantic and it involves two people who love each other, but he is right¡­ Ba''s core is aching in the need for him to fill her up and she wants it to be dirty and wild.


    "Have sex with me, Gabriel.", she said without breaking eye contact.


    Gabriel smiled as he looked at her face which flushed in lust. He was excited by the fact that he is the one who gets to corrupt this sweet flower which was opening willingly to him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1927 - Planning To Meet The Parents

    Gabriel cradled Ba in his arms and inhaled her scent that mixed with his.


    He cherishes these moments of silence after lovemaking because skin-to-skin contact feels raw with just the two of them holding each other like there are no secrets and no obstacles and nothing that cane in-between them.


    Sometimes he fears that he is dreaming and that he will wake up to a reality where he is still the head of the Long family with Victoria by his side.


    How Gabriel sees it, a reality without Ba sounds horrible because as much as his parents and environment chained him, so did Victoria. With Victoria, he always had to watch his behavior and to be the proper heir (and then the head) of the Long family. At that time, Gabriel was always wearing a mask in public, and in private. It was a mask that weighed on him, and only when Steve showed up, Gabriel realized that he didn''t want any of that.


    With Ba, things are different. He can do what he wants when he wants it without feeling the pressure to conform to the expectations of others. And he wants to be with Ba and make her happy. If it''s up to him, she would always smile, and they would never separate.


    Gabriel is aware thatpared to him, Ba is young, and she has a lot of things ahead of her, but he is not willing to give her a chance to fall for someone else. In a month, she will start attending sses at UCLA, with many others who are close to her age¡­ what if some of her ssmates catch her attention? What if she leaves him?


    Gabriel is ready to propose marriage to Ba, but there are a few formalities that should be settled first.


    "I want us to go to the Long family.", Gabriel said, making Ba look at him with a mix of curiosity and fear.


    "Why?"


    He smiled, hoping to dispel all her worries away. "I want you to see where I grew up, and I want to introduce you to my parents."


    Ba''s eyes widened. "Are you sure about that?"


    "Mhm¡­", Gabriel hummed. "I know your family, and I want you to meet mine." In his mind, he added: <em>''That is the right order of things before we get engaged¡­''</em>


    Hemissioned the ring, and it will be ready for pick up next week. After that, Gabriel needs to talk to Ben, and then he can propose to Ba.


    Ba thought how meeting his family because he knows hers makes sense. Maybe. However, she had her concerns. Longs are an old and rich family with luxury and glitz and m and power and everything thates with it, while she is¡­ Ba. A nobody.


    "What if they don''t like me?" She didn''t want to bring up her social status (or theck of it).


    "Ba, you are amazing inside and out, and with you I am happy. That is enough for me and if my parents don''t see it, then¡­ it will be their loss."


    Ba smiled. She was not sure if he would really dismiss his parents'' opinion if they don''t approve of her, but his words made her happy. "When do you want us to go?"


    "We can go today afternoon, or tomorrow.", Gabriel said casually, hoping that he will not make her freak out.


    Ba gulped softly. "Today? Tomorrow? I won''t have enough time to get a present. I need you to tell me what they like, and I will check online where I could get it, and¡­"


    "Don''t bother with those.", Gabriel interrupted her. He thought that she was adorable as she was plunging into a panic over a present for his parents, and he was confident that they will not appreciate her thoughtfulness.


    "They already have everything they want and no matter what you get, it will be something to collect dust in the storage.", he said honestly. "I don''t know how they will react when they meet you, but their opinion of you will not change regardless of the present."


    Ba pressed her lips into a line. She knows that Gabriel''s rtionship with his parents is not good. He does not mention his mother, and whenever his father is brought up, it''s never in a positive light. But even with that, Gabriel still wants to introduce Ba as his girlfriend, so that they are aware of her existence in his life. Ba''s heart swelled at that thought.


    She does not need everyone to like her. Gabriel is enough.


    "OK. We will do it how you say. Let''s go tomorrow so that I''m not nervous at the brunch today."


    "Don''t be nervous. We will meet my parents, and there is no rule on how long we need to stay. I know that you would prefer if I announce our visit, but that will give them a chance to organize an event or at least a meal which will force us to stay for one hour or longer. When we pop-up suddenly, we can leave after five minutes if you are notfortable. On the way back, we will stop by the main vi so that I pick up some more clothes."


    <em>''He is already assuming that I won''t befortable¡­''</em>, Ba thought, and she hoped that her expression didn''t show it.


    She guessed that his parents will not approve of her, or at least that they will be skeptical. After all, it''s not long how Victoria got out of the picture and he will introduce Ba to them. Is it rushed? Probably.


    Ba knows that Gabriel decided on this move so that he solidifies her status as his girlfriend and also to announce that he is officially breaking out of the Long family''s mold and that he will live his life on his own terms.


    She can imagine that it will be difficult. For more than two decades his family told him how to behave, and this will be a form of rebellion.


    Ba admires Gabriel for taking this step, and she will stand by his side.


    Ba looked into Gabriel''s chocte eyes full of warmth and love that smiled at her and the fact that they are holding each other (naked) under the cover made her remember some naughty videos she watched while he was at work.


    "I assume we have time.", Ba said.


    Gabriel''s eyebrow arched. "It depends on what you have on your mind."


    Ba smiled mischievously and moved lower under the cover.


    Gabriel was stunned. Is she going down on him? She never did anything like that before. But her lipsnded on his abdomen and she trailed kisses lower and¡­ "Ba, stop."


    "Hmm?", she hummed back when she gripped his shaft which was fully erect while settling between his legs.


    "I need to shower¡­", he said with difficulty. He really didn''t want her to stop.


    "No, you don''t¡­", she responded softly and he felt her hot breath sshing against his erection. "There is nothing dirty between two people who are in love."


    Gabriel realized that those are the same words he told her on the first morning when they woke up together, before he went down on her.


    A silent <em>''Ahh¡­''</em> escaped his lips when she took him into her mouth and his head plopped back in the pillows. Ba is amazing!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1928 - Saturdays Brunch (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside vi ~


    Saturday


    9:49 AM


    Sarah was excited to see the lively atmosphere in the garden.


    They set up tables and chairs under the shades of massive cedar trees. There was a long table with food and beverages, and a separate area for babies and toddlers.


    Staff was busying to set up everything as people starteding in.


    Other than the kids and fur-babies who are living at the Cliffside vi, present were Sophia, Felix, JoAnna, Jeff, Charlie, Emma, Steve, Bridgette, Penny, Ben, Mike, Tiffany, Pam, Leah.


    In the baby-toddler area that was guarded by nannies were Lia, Adam, Valentin, Alice, Jayden, Oliver, and Denise.


    "I think almost everyone is here.", Aiden told Sarah while checking the time as they walked out from the vi. "They are early."


    Sarah smiled until her cheeks hurt. They told everyone toe at ten o''clock, but it seems that they were eager to meet them.


    "Hmm¡­", Sarah hummed while looking at the people. "Gabriel and Ba are still not here."


    Aiden moved his fingers in the air and responded after reading the information on his Eve-lens: "They will enter our property in about two minutes."


    Pam and Leah joined forces to demand a vacation from Jeff and Sophia.


    "After thest two months, you deserve it.", JoAnna responded cheekily, making Jeff and Sophia frown.


    "You can''t give a vacation to my assistant.", Sophia said stiffly.


    JoAnna bobbed her head. "With Corey and Merve around, I''m sure that Pam can take some time off."


    "What about me?", Jeff asked. If Pam takes time off, Leah will want a vacation also, and he does not have additional assistants.


    JoAnna shrugged. "Talk to your brother and see if he can fix you up. I heard that Al and Juju are interested in dipping their hands in some office work."


    Jeff thought how that is doable. Allen and Julius are smart and capable, and for thest three years they are doing internships at the White corp., so they are actually familiar with some departments in thepany.


    Sophia saw that Pam and Leah and looking at her and Jeff with sparkles in their eyes, and she couldn''t say no. "We will see. Maybe we can get the youngsters to work with the two of you for a few days and you show them the ropes before you take some time off."


    Pam and Leah smiled happily. Without substitutes, they can get a few days at most, but if the youngsters step in, they might get a week or two, easily.


    Just as Aiden announced, Gabriel and Ba arrived.


    "Are wete?", Ba asked.


    "No. Everyone was early.", Sarah responded.


    Ben red at Gabriel whose hand was around Ba''s waist and he diverted his gaze only when Penny elbowed him.


    "What''s with you?", Penny asked.


    Ben grunted before voicing his thoughts. "Why did theye together? The Long properties are on the opposite side from Ba''s apartment. Wouldn''t it be more convenient if Gabriel came with Steve and Biddy?"


    Steve and Bridgette exchanged nces and then stared at their waffles which suddenly became very interesting. They understood Ben is not aware that Gabriel does not stay with Longs¡­ and that he is with Ba. Of course, Gabriel didn''t announce it, but both Steve and Bridgette noticed that Gabriel is not living with them, and Steve found out that Gabriel is with Ba because they are working together.


    Ba saw Bridgette and smiled happily when she observed free chairs at their table. Ba and Bridgette get along fine. Actually, Bridgette gets along fine with everyone, and because Ba is an introvert, she enjoys being next to Bridgette because then Ba does not need to talk much (Bridgette talks for both of them).


    Bridgette has a bubbly and outgoing personality, but in the Long family as Steve''s wife, she needs to act all prim and proper and it''s suffocating. That is why Bridgette really-really loves these informal gatherings where she can be herself.


    Ben chuckled before saying to Steve: "We might be rted in the near future."


    Gabriel''s eyebrows ears perked up and he was disappointed when he saw that Ben is looking toward the area where the kids are.


    Oliver was holding Denise''s hand as he helped her walk to catch the dogs and pet them. Usually, Hero, Luna, and Be love when someone pets them, but Denise is only 11 months old and her petting is technically smacking. Leopards are safe from excited toddlers in the tree canopies above.


    "Aww¡­", Bridgette gushed. "Oliver is sooooo sweet! He will be an amazing big brother. Will you have more kids?", Bridgette asked Penny who smiled and shook her head.


    "One is enough.", Penny said.


    "Oh¡­", Bridgette looked disappointed, and then she diverted her gaze at Ba. "Well, maybe it does not need to be a direct sibling. Oliver can be a good Uncle also."


    Ba flushed profusely and regretted that she sat at the same table with Bridgette. Ba didn''t dare look toward Ben who was ring daggers at Gabriel, fearing that those same daggers will be directed at her and that her father will figure out that she and Gabriel did the naughty.


    Gabriel had his own ideas. He ignored Ben and casually put his arm behind Ba''s backrest. "Oliver is such a sensible child. He is smart beyond his age. I''m sure that Oliver will be a great Uncle one day, but Ba will need to finish her school first."


    Bridgette''s eyes widened. She never saw Gabriel so confident and happy. "Oho! It seems you have some ns."


    "Hopes¡­", Gabriel corrected Bridgette. "I hope that Ba will be able to focus on her education while we are dating so that she can graduate as soon as possible. Once she is done with school, we can talk about a family of our own."


    Ba was not sure where to look. She wanted to pinch Gabriel or to smack him. Or anything, just to make him stop talking. But Bridgette, Ben, and a few other people were looking her way and she could not do anything. She wondered, did Gabriel go mad to say such words? Her father is right there!


    Gabriel chuckled and took Ba''s hand in his and kissed the back of her palm. Without letting go of Ba''s hand, Gabriel looked at Ben. "You don''t mind. Do you?"


    Ben pressed his lips into a line. How can he say that he disagrees with Ba finishing her education before thinking about family and stuff?


    "Of course, not.", Ben said stiffly.


    Gabriel smiled and turned to Ba. "There you go, my sweet Ba. And you were worried that your father won''t approve."


    Ben narrowed his eyes. Approve what exactly? Something fishy was going on but he was unable to figure out what it was.


    "Did you try the pancakes?", Penny spoke to Ben, to get him to stop staring at Ba and Gabriel like he has x-ray inbuilt in his eyes. "They have a pinch of vani and they are super-soft¡­"


    Ben saw that Penny is holding a bite-sized piece of pancake on her fork in front of his mouth and he parted his lips, allowing her to feed him.


    "Tasty, right?", Penny asked with a smile.


    Ben nodded in agreement.


    "Good, then take more.", Penny said before stuffing another forkful into Ben''s mouth.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1929 - Saturdays Brunch (2)

    "I''m sorry we missed the gender reveal party¡­", Emma pouted while giving Sarah a sad look.


    "Me too.", Tiffany chimed in. "We watched the live stream but being there in person would be better."


    Sarah was about to respond, but Aiden was first to speak: "Make sure not to miss the next time."


    Emma was confused. "You will have two parties?"


    Sarah looked at Aiden''s smirk and she understood¡­ "He is talking about my next pregnancy."


    "Why don''t you go and hang out with guys?", Sarah urged Aiden to give the girls some privacy. Since they joined their guests, he didn''t show any intention of leaving her side. Well, she loves hispany, but this is her girl-time and they can''t have naughty girl-talks with him around.


    Aiden put his hand over her stomach. "I am hanging out with my favorite guy."


    Sarah was not sure how to respond, so she just shook her head and Aiden grinned victoriously, knowing that he won this round, and he won''t be shooed away.


    Emma startedughing at Aiden''s silly antics. Two secondster, Emma grimaced and held her belly.


    "Are you OK?", Sarah was on the verge of panic and she wondered how can Tiffany be so calm.


    Emma waved her hand to tell Sarah to lower her voice. "It''s fine. Just a cramp, but it goes in a second."


    "Is it normal to feel cramps?"


    "Yeah. They are called Braxton Hicks contractions¡­", Emma started exining about fake contractions and how they are preparing her body for the delivery and both Sarah and Aiden listened attentively.


    ¡­


    Jeff, JoAnna, and Leah went to talk to Julius and Allen, to see if they want to work as Jeff''s assistants. The boys were excited to get this opportunity. Nothing beats working next to almighty Jeffrey White. Allen and Julius have about one year''s worth of courses until they can graduate with University degrees and they were thinking about their employment options. This came unexpectedly, but the truth is that Jeff could use more than one permanent assistant.


    They agreed to start on Monday and that for the first week, their task will be to follow Leah and help her out while figuring out ins and outs of Leah''s daily responsibilities, and after that Allen and Julius will be on their own as Leah will take some time off from work. Leah and Jeff still didn''t decide how long Leah''s vacation will be, but Jeff said that they can talk about it on Monday.


    JoAnna was listening to Jeff and Leah as they talked to Julius and Allen and she was d to see that the boys are interested. She hoped that things will work out and this turns into more than just a month-long internship. Of course, that will depend on their performance and if Sarah and Aiden will allow it, which they probably will, as long as Allen and Julius can prove that this is what they want and that it will not impact their education and career goals negatively. Being an assistant is not a long-term career but by working next to Jeff, boys will gain immense experience in business that will help them greatly as they be managers or business owners themselves. Knowing Sarah and Aiden, they will not let their kids start from the bottom, especially because Sarah and Aiden own businesses where their kids can work.


    Seeing the boys chatting excitedly with Jeff and Leah, memories of several bed climbers resurfaced in JoAnna''s mind. One, in particr, was Vera Rogers who within two days as Steve''s helper (and a candidate to be Jeff''s assistant) got herselffortable in Jeff''s office, and she even made pastries for him and tidied up the bed in the suite. And all that is only how much JoAnna observed during the ten minutes she spent with that woman. JoAnna''s mood dropped. She couldn''t'' help it. She was aware that many women are coveting her husband but knowing that some came so close and he didn''t even notice, hurt.


    JoAnna left the four people who were immersed in their talk and she walked toward the garden until she reached the bench which is facing the massive cage with birds.


    "Hey¡­", Sophia called before taking a seat next to her sister.


    JoAnna gave her a tight smile.


    "Did something happen?", Sophia asked. She could see that JoAnna is upset and decided toe and check on her.


    JoAnna exhaled a long breath and her gaze didn''t leave the birds as she responded. "I remembered when I was very pregnant at home, and Jeff was oblivious that the woman in his office wants to get in his pants. I still don''t know if she really was clueless that he was married, or if she chose to ignore that fact. I was so angry that I contemted divorcing him." Sophia didn''t say anything so JoAnna turned and met her concerned gaze. "Soph, am I a bad person because I can''t forget those things? I tell myself that it''s not his fault, but every time I remember it, I be angry. I am afraid of going to his office because every time I see how women are looking at him, I start wondering if they came close to him during a coffee break. Did their hands touch while giving him a folder? Or maybe they tripped in the hallway while passing next to him so that he can catch them, or¡­"


    "You need to stop torturing yourself.", Sophia interrupted JoAnna. "I don''t know what to say other than: Jeff truly loves you."


    "I know¡­", JoAnna said in a small voice. "That is why I am berating myself for being unable to let those go. For thest month, Jeff literally didn''t leave my side as he worked remotely. Now that he is back in the office, all my insecurities bubbled up."


    Sophia put her arm around JoAnna''s shoulders and pulled her to lean on her. The two of them sat in silence and observed colorful birds in the cage which were chirping loudly, as if topete with the music that was ying from the speakers.


    ¡­


    Ba was sitting in the area where the little kids are, and her dreamy gaze was glued to Gabriel who was chatting with Felix, Steve, Mike, and Charlie. They were further away, and she could not hear what they were saying, but their expressions were serious. Gabriel looked at Ba and as soon as their gazes met, a small smile crept on his face, making Ba''s heart flutter.


    "You look smitten.", Bridgette said when she approached Ba.


    "Yeah¡­", Ba could not deny the obvious.


    Bridgette nced around, to make sure that Ben and Penny are not nearby before asking: "How are the two of you doing? Is Gabe treating you well? If he is bullying you, let me know."


    Ba was surprised by these words. "No, no. He is great. Everything is great."


    "Are you sure? You can tell me."


    "Yes. Uhm¡­ he wants me to meet his parents."


    "And you don''t want to?", Bridgette guessed.


    Ba hesitated before responding. "I want to do it for him, but I have a feeling that it will not go smoothly." Seeing that Bridgette didn''t say anything, Ba asked: "Can you tell me something about his parents?"


    Bridgette chose her words carefully. "They belong to the older generation and thates with mindsets that were fine for thirty years ago. Look at Ben¡­ well, Gabe''s parents are older and grumpier."


    Ba was not sure how to take this.


    "You said that you want to do it because of him, but you should put yourself first.", Bridgette advised. "If you are in a rtionship where you always eat the bitter part of the fruit, you will fall out of love eventually."


    "To be honest, I am doing it for myself also. Biddy, I don''t want to be an unknown girl. I want everyone to know we are dating even though I am aware that some will not approve, and that there will be people who will hate me for it. I believe that people knowing I am his girlfriend is worth it. It will be a way of me iming Gabriel as mine and it will give me the right to tell other girls who have their eyes on him to scram. Is that shallow of me?"


    Bridgette smiled and shrugged. "You should do what you feel is right. Only like that, you will have no regrets. When do you n to meet with them?"


    "Tomorrow we wille to the Long family."


    Bridgette bobbed her head and then her eyes shed when she got an idea. "Do you think you can make it for lunch with us?"


    Ba thought how that is doable. "We didn''t talk if we will go in the morning or evening, but lunchtime should work."


    Bridgette smiled. "Alright. I will confirm with Gabriel."


    Ba saw that Bridgette walked to Gabriel with a spring in her step and Ba was happy that they will get to see Bridgette and Steve tomorrow for more than just a quick visit where Gabriel picks up more clothes. And Denise is a cutie.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1930 - Sundays Lunch With The Longs (1)

    Sunday


    11:37 AM


    Gabriel and Ba are on their way to the property that belongs to the Long family.


    Gabriel is behind the wheel of his silver Bentley Continental GT, his left hand rests on the steering wheel, while his right one is holding onto Ba''s hand and their fingers are inteced.


    "Everything OK?", Gabriel asked.


    Ba usually enjoys the ride. She would smile and sing along with songs from the radio and lift her arms asionally as if she is trying to catch the wind, but now she is silent and unmoving.


    "I''m nervous.", she admitted.


    Gabriel was not sure what to say. He already told her many times that it does not matter what his parents think because this is him giving them a chance to ept Ba as part of his life. If they don''t, it will be their loss, because it will only make him reduce already scarce interactions between Gabriel and his parents.


    He lifted her hand and kissed the back of her palm.


    "It will be OK.", he said, making her smile a little.


    Ba observed changing scenery and the tall buildings got reced by single-family homes before open space took over, and asional mansions could be seen peeking between the trees in the distance.


    They passed a gate with the sign "The Long Family" and drove between massive trees.


    Ba noticed that the road they were on was met with smaller side-roads from the side, and she guessed that there are houses hidden behind the foliage.


    "This looks like a neighborhood.", Ba said to what Gabriel hummed. "How many houses are here?"


    "It''s a big property that belongs to the Longs. Every family member has the right to a home here.", he responded without giving her a specific number and he left her wondering how big the family is.


    "Wow¡­", Ba said under her breath when they approached a massive vi that reminded her of a castle with all the extensive work on the gray fa?ade. In Ba''s opinion, the only things missing were the drawbridge, a moat with crocodiles, and stone gargoyles at the top¡­ and maybe lion statues guarding the main entrance.


    The circr driveway had a four-tier fountain in the middle and colorful flower beds around it.


    "Is this where you lived?", Ba asked.


    "I grew up here. When Steve took over, my parents moved into one of the smaller vis."


    Ba understood that this is the vi where the head of the family lives, and that means that Steve and Bridgette are here. "I thought we are going to visit your parents first."


    "Biddy invited us for a lunch, and it''s lunchtime. We don''t want to bete.", Gabriel responded as he opened the door for Ba and offered her his hand.


    Ba thought how that makes sense. They can visit his parents next. But she was nervous, and she was not sure if she will be able to eat. She wished that they finish the visit-the-parents part first, and to be done with that stressful task, but she thought that asking for that will be unreasonable.


    "Master Gabriel¡­", a servant greeted Gabriel to what Gabriel responded with a small nod and a smile before he gave the man his car keys.


    "Miss¡­", the man greeted Ba with a bow before driving Gabriel''s car to the garage.


    Gabriel tilted his head toward the main entrance, silently telling Ba to move that way before he tugged her hand.


    Ba inhaled a shaky breath. Other than Steve and Bridgette living here with Denise, this is where Gabriel resided with Victoria. Gabriel does not talk about her, but Ba is aware that Victoria manipted Gabriel and that Victoria didn''t like when Bridgette took her spot as the Madam of the Long family.


    Ba''s eyes were open wide as she took in the decorations which were more luxurious than what she imagined from the outside. The marble floors, tall columns, walls covered in paintings, massive crystal chandelier, and posh looking sofas under the elegant staircase that stretched from left and right to meet at the top and provide gallery view to the main floor¡­ It was big and extravagant.


    Ben and Penny have a luxurious vi, but that looks like a in cottagepared to this. Ba thought about how their whole vi can fit into this enormous entryway. She didn''t realize that it''s this big from the outside.


    Ba bit the inside of her cheek while thinking how Gabriel used to live in this luxury¡­ with Victoria. It''s not that Ba wants to live in a ce like this, but this looks like something from the movies, and she felt like the ghost of Victoria is filling this space and it made Ba insecure. Victoria was a ssy girl from a prominent family, and she could (almost) match Gabriel in status and not embarrass him when she stood next to him¡­ and Ba does not even know which fork to use when there are more than two on the table next to her te.


    Suddenly, Ba felt a lump in her chest, and it was difficult to breathe. She wanted to go back home, to her apartment. This was too much, and she was confident that she does not belong in this world but how can she say that to Gabriel? They are already here.


    <em>''How could I be this stupid?''</em>, Ba berated herself. They are here to see Steve and Bridgette and she is already freaking out. What would she do if this was to meet Gabriel''s parents?


    Ba was confident howing here was the right thing to do and it would be a piece of cake, but now she realized that she was wrong. First, she is terrified. Second, how could she ever think that she and Gabriel are a match? She will never fit in a ce like this.


    Ba remembered the real estate agent and women from the horse riding club, and she understood the reason behind all those women coveting Gabriel because living here is better than winning a lottery. But it alsoes with a lot of burden and responsibility which Ba does not want. Ba prefers her two-bedroom apartment and modest life, without drama, and this¡­ is too much.


    "Sweets? Are you OK?", she heard Gabriel call to her and she forced a smile.


    She didn''t say anything, but he noticed that Ba was following him robotically with every step heavier than the previous one, and he realized that her insecurities kicked in.


    "Hey¡­", Gabriel said when he stopped moving, and his hand snaked around Ba''s waist, bringing her closer to him. "Rx, it will all be fine¡­", he chanted into her hair while tightening his hold on her.


    "You don''t know that.", Ba spoke into his chest.


    Gabriel touched her chin, to lift her head up, and then his lips met hers. He kissed her slowly and thoroughly, silently telling her that it will be OK and that he is there for her.


    Ba''s arms snaked around his neck and she returned his kisses, each taking away a piece of her anxiousness and recing it with a sense of belonging.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1931 - Sundays Lunch With The Longs (2)

    Bridgette came to wee Gabriel and Ba and she saw them hugging and kissing.


    She smiled and took a few steps back. Bridgette was d that they didn''t notice her because she didn''t want to interrupt the moment.


    Gabriel ended the long kiss with a few short ones and leaned his forehead on Ba''s.


    "My sweet Ba¡­", he murmured. "Don''t be nervous because no matter what anyone says, you are my girl, and I am yours. Is that clear?"


    "Yes¡­", Ba whispered, slightly out of breath.


    "Good. I want you to keep that in mind. No onepares to you. No one."


    Ba smiled in response as her heart swelled.


    Bridgette cleared her throat and walked toward Gabriel and Ba. "Sorry to interrupt, but I thought this is a good time to let you know I am here before you start making out again." Bridgette saw that Ba was shocked and red like a ripe tomato. "Aww¡­ look who is shy. Gabe, if you don''t want to risk someone seeing you kissing, you can go to your room. It''s just how you left it, and..." She leaned closer and said in a whisper: "...it''s soundproof."


    Ba was not sure where to look and she was d that Gabriel hugged her protectively so that she can hide her face in his chest.


    "Biddy, you are making it worse.", Gabriel tried to sound like he is reprimanding Bridgette, but his smile said otherwise.


    Bridgetteughed. "Worse? You are the one kissing her here for everyone to see. I only called you out on it, and don''t forget that I offered you a room for privacy." Bridgette winked yfully. "Wee home, Gabe. I am d that you finally brought Ba here."


    Ba looked at Bridgette and rxed. Bridgette''s bubbly personality rubs off on people.


    "Come¡­ everything is ready.", Bridgette said mysteriously and led the way opposite from the main entry.


    Ba and Gabriel held each other around the waist and followed after Bridgette.


    They exited through the massive double ss door into the garden and Ba''s legs refused to move from shock.


    The garden was dominated by roses and neatly trimmed topiaries between which were elegantly set tables for lunch, chairs, there was soft music, and¡­ people. A lot of people. They were chatting and (so far) no one noticed them.


    "I didn''t know there was a party.", Ba said to Gabriel in an urgent whisper. "Did you know?"


    "I''m guilty of charges.", Gabriel admitted. "Instead of meeting my family one-by-one and letting them spread the rumors, we thought it will be better for you to meet them all at the same time."


    Ba''s brows furrowed. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Because you would freak out.", Gabriel said matter-of-factly.


    Ba nced at her light summer dress and t shoes. "I''m not dressed for this."


    Gabriel leaned closer and spoke only for Ba to hear: "You are fine, even though I prefer you naked."


    Ba''s eyes widened. How can he be so shameless and flirt in this dire situation?


    "Are your parents here?"


    "If they are not, they will be. All Longs are here."


    Ba looked straight into Gabriel''s eyes, not daring to look away out of fear that she will meet someone else''s gaze. "All of them?"


    "Mhm¡­ and some friends as well. I want everyone to know that we are a couple. Come. There is no point in standing here, and I am hungry."


    Ba felt her bile rising and she was quite confident that she will not be able to eat anything, but she liked the idea of everyone knowing about them, and Gabriel''s imposing mien told her that he is serious about this.


    Gabriel tugged her to move down the stairs into the garden and Ba realized that some of the people are looking their way.


    "Gabriel, good to see you¡­", an older man greeted him.


    "Uncle Joseph, it''s nice to see you too."


    Gabriel''s Uncle Joseph didn''t try to hide his curiosity. "And who is this youngdy?"


    Ba felt Gabriel''s hold on her tightening at the man''s question. Gabriel was silently telling her not to worry and that he will handle everything.


    "This is Reba Casano, my girlfriend."


    Joseph''s eyebrows shoot up and he eyed Ba for a second before nodding in greeting. "Nice to meet you, Miss Casano."


    Ba was happy that the man seemed polite, even though his smile fell when Gabriel said that she is his girlfriend.


    "Gabe, I personally came to greet you and show you to your seats. Don''t make me wait¡­", Bridgette said from the side.


    "I apologize. We will talk moreter.", Gabriel said to his Uncle Joseph and he and Ba moved after Bridgette.


    Bridgette took them toward the table where Steve was. He was chatting with Jeff, and Ba was surprised to see that JoAnna, Charlie, Emma, Corey, and Merve are at the same table as well. So many familiar (and friendly) faces!


    "Here, here¡­", Bridgette gestured toward two chairs, between Steve and Merve. They sat so that Gabriel was next to Steve, and Ba found herself between Gabriel and Merve.


    "So, when did you find out about this party?", Ba asked Merve.


    "Last night Sarah told us toe here."


    "Last night?", Ba was confused. She assumed that the party was something previously arranged and that Gabriel and she got an impromptu invitation only because Ba told Bridgette yesterday that they will be visiting. Or was Gabriel invited earlier, but he didn''t tell Ba?


    "Mhm¡­", Merve confirmed. "Bridgette decided to have this lunch gathering on short notice, and she invited Sarah and Aiden, but they already had ns and they made sure that wee." Merve leaned closer to Ba. "Don''t worry, Ba, I know exactly how you feel. This setting can be intimidating, but I''ve got your back. We all do."


    Ba noticed that Merve made eye-signals toward the neighboring table, and she saw that seated there are Ade, Hande, Allen, Julius, Michael, Oni, Haru, N, Ron, and Z.


    Ba exhaled in relief when she met their friendly gazes directed her way. She was so nervous that she didn''t pay attention to the people, assuming that she will be surrounded by strangers but this¡­ she will need to say her thanks to Sarah and Aiden.


    Ba knows Sarah and Aiden because her father works at the White corp. with them, and Penny is a good friend with Sarah and that is how Ba ended up going a few times to the Cliffside vi, but she never dreamed that Sarah and Aiden will care so much that they would send all these people to attend the party just so that Ba is not ufortable.


    The part that made it better was that Gabriel was holding onto her hand under the table and his thumb rubbed the back of her palm.


    Ba smiled and nced around.


    "See? It''s not so bad.", Gabriel said.


    Ba had to admit that he was right. "Are your parents here?"


    "Mhm¡­", Gabriel hummed in confirmation. "They are three tables on your left."


    "Why are they so far away?", Ba asked, assuming that close family members should sit together.


    "People are seated based on ranking."


    Ba didn''t understand. "Ranking?"


    Gabriel nced at Steve. "The patriarches first, and people who are high in the hierarchy are seated close to him. The further people are seated from the patriarch, the less important they are."


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Ba''s lips, and her eyes widened when she realized that they are sitting at the same table with Steve. That means they are important, like super-important.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1932 - Sundays Lunch With The Longs (3)

    As the servants arranged food in front of guests, everyone waited for Steve to start eating. It''s the custom that no one eats before the patriarch.


    Instead of starting with his soup, Steve stood up and hit his ss with a fork a few times, making it clink to get people to stop talking.


    "If I can have your attention¡­", Steve spoke loudly for everyone to hear. It took a few seconds for the chatter to stop, and Steve continued: "I want to thank everyone for gathering here on such short notice. As per Long family traditions, when an impactful change in the family urs, we officially share that information with everyone in order to avoid distortion spreading through the family and beyond. With that, I will hand it to my right-hand man, Gabriel, to share with you why we all gathered here today."


    Gabriel gave a small nod to Steve and stood up.


    Ba tried discretely to pry her hand out of Gabriel''s hold, but he didn''t let her. She blushed. Holding hands under the table is one thing, but now he is standing and their hands are above the table and everyone is looking his way. How embarrassing.


    She admired that Gabriel looks cool as a cucumber, and she hoped that one day she can hold herself with such confidence.


    Gabriel''s stoic expression reminded Ba of the incident at the riding club when he shooed those pesky women away, and she wondered if that is how he sees his family members¡­ like pesky people who are not worthy to see his warm and caring side.


    "I believe that most of you are aware that Victoria is no part of the Long family anymore¡­", Gabriel started talking. "I know that many of you don''t approve of me distancing myself from her, but that is only because you don''t know the background."


    Gabriel gave Ba''s hand a reassuring squeeze. He noticed she is notfortable that he is talking about victoria, but this is a necessary step if he wants to clear up the air with everyone. He hoped that she will understand.


    "Two months ago, the Long family suffered a crisis where confidential information about our business was leaked and ourpetitors took advantage of that. We didn''t encounter massive losses only thanks to the prompt assistance from the Smith and the White family", Gabriel paused and nced at Charlie and Jeff. "For that, the Longs will be always grateful, and ready to return the favor."


    Gabriel turned to look at the crowd seated at many tables through the garden. "What only a few of you know is that Victoria was behind that leak of that information. She used myptop to copy data and give it to the enemy."


    Gasps filled the space and many faces carried frowns at this news.


    "Victoria isbeled as a traitor of the Long family and anyone who is caught trying to help her or her family should be prepared to suffer consequences of those actions." Gabriel paused, allowing that information to sink in.


    "Another thing that you should be aware of, is that I am officially divorced from Victoria. Her parents assumed that we will be afraid of the scandal, and they tried to ckmail us by requesting stocks of Long industries and assets that belong to the Longs. I will thank our patriarch, Stephen, for his assistance in dealing with this matter. As for everyone present here, if you see Victoria or other members of the Jost family at any of the properties which belong to the Longs, you should assume that they are hostile, and notify our security."


    Gabriel was pleased that everyone listened attentively without causing a scene. They understood that talking for the Jost family is the same as siding against the Longs. It''s just as he predicted.


    When Bridgette suggested yesterday during brunch at the Cliffside Vi that instead ofing just to meet with them and Gabriel''s parents they should expand the audience, Gabriel thought how that is a great opportunity to make sure no one talks about Victoria like she is a victim. He does not want anyone to think about Victoria in a positive light because that will give them a reason to berate Ba.


    Since the point about Victoria being a bad person was made, there was one more thing Gabriel wanted to bring up.


    "Now that the unpleasant parts are done, it is my pleasure to introduce you to Reba Casano¡­"


    Ba paled and she could not believe that Gabriel is looking at her. To make things worse, he pulled her hand, making her stand up.


    Gabriel''s expression softened visibly, and his free handnded on Ba''s waist as he continued talking.


    "Miss Casano was by my side and believed in me when others didn''t. She gave me motivation and strength to do the right thing and next to her I found myself."


    Gabriel looked away from Ba and over the crowd until his eyes met his father''s re. Gabriel narrowed his eyes. "I hope that you will wee Miss Casano, or at least not give her a hard time because I went through a lot of trouble to woo her until she epted to be my girlfriend. That''s all I have to say on this topic."


    Gabriel turned to Ba and mouthed to her <em>''thank you''</em> before they sat back on their respective chairs.


    Ba felt lightheaded from all the adrenaline, and the only thing preventing her from falling was that Gabriel''s hand was on her shoulder.


    Her mind was working a thousand thoughts a second. Was this lunch with the family set up only so that Gabriel can announce that he has no more ties with Victoria and that Ba is his girlfriend? She remembered her chat with Bridgette from yesterday and she took a mental note to rify this with Bridgetteter.


    Steve started eating, and so did others, in silence. It took some time for people to resume their chatter and Ba was confident that they were discussing Victoria and her. Are theyparing them? Probably.


    "Have some of this¡­", Gabriel said while offering Ba a ss of chilled lemon water which she dly epted.


    "Better?", Gabriel asked when Ba gulped the water to which she nodded. "I''m sorry for not telling you about this earlier, sweets. If I did, nothing would change other than you stressing in advance. But it''s over now." He caressed her cheek with his thumb and smiled. "You did great."


    "I still didn''t meet your parents.", Ba reminded Gabriel.


    "I will introduce you after lunch."


    Gabriel hoped that the next hour (or so) how much the lunch willst, will be enough for his parents to school their features (and attitude) and at least be polite with Ba and not make her ufortable.


    Gabriel is aware that his parents liked Victoria and they were close to the Jost family; that is why they paired them up when they were teenagers. He still remembers how his parents threw a fit when they found out that Gabriel divorced Victoria and that Steve cut off the Jost family from their support. Gabriel was not sure what to think about his parents supporting those leeches even after finding out that Victoria betrayed Longs and that Josts requested boatloads of assets as part of the divorce.


    Ba rxed next to Merve and while they chatted, Ba realized that other than both going to UCLA in September, they also have inmon a backstory about their dating partners. Just like Gabriel who is from the Long family, Corey ising from a well-to-do Smith family.


    Ba wanted to ask Merve about any unpleasant experiences Merve had because she is dating Corey, but this was not the ce because others could eavesdrop. Ba hoped to get a chance to talk to Merveter in private because she could use some tips.


    Merve and Ba are on good terms, but they were not exactly close. Ba had a feeling that after this, the two of them will be good friends.


    On the far right cornerpared to the main table where Steve and Bridgette are, Samantha Long was eating with her parents Travis and Rachel.


    Through the foliage, Samantha got a straight view of Merve and Samantha used it to re at the unsuspecting girl.


    Ever since the incident during prom, four months ago, her father lost his standing and because of that the three of them had to move to a smaller mansion which is at the far end of the property that belongs to the Longs. On top of that, other Longs are staying away from them because no one wants to be implicated with someone who crossed White and Smith families, and embarrassed Longs in the process.


    Samantha''s cousin Chloe said to Samantha how she should feel lucky that they still get to stay here with other Longs, but Samantha does not see it that way. Samantha was humiliated at the prom, and then in her own family, she lost her friends, reputation, and money is tight. What is left? Nothing.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1933 - Sundays Lunch With The Longs (4)

    Samantha saw that Merve is chatting with that Reba person. Are they friends? It seems so. Samantha scowled. She never heard of the Casano family. It seems that Gabriel picked up a nobody.


    The more Samantha thought about it, the more upset she was.


    Why do random girls with shady background get to sit at the main table, while she is shunned at the far edge? Where is justice? She is a Long, damnit! Why is she treated as an outsider in her own family?


    Corey is right there, looking more dashing than ever before, yet his eyes are stuck on Merve, and Samantha even saw him smiling at Ba. What the hell?


    If Merve is not there, Samantha would get her chance to approach Corey on her own territory. She would use the excuse of showing him around, and who knows¡­ maybe they end up in her room? It''s such luck to have him on her turf, surrounded by her family, in an environment where she could y the role of a host, but with Merve around, Samantha has no way to reach him.


    Samantha was confident that if Corey is her boyfriend, everyone would be super-supportive, and she would be sitting at that main table now, exchanging pleasantries with the patriarch and the Smiths. Even Jeffrey White would have to acknowledge her presence, just how he is talking to Merve and Ba.


    Unfortunately, Corey Smith was always out of reach for Samantha. At school, he was not interested in hanging out with girls, and Samantha assumed that it''s because he was focused on his studies. During a few events that were organized by the school, Corey would always hang out with guys, and she didn''t get a chance to attend the same parties he did outside the school setting. And then, there was the prom. When he ignored invites of numerous girls who came to him with requests to go to the prom together, Samantha assumed that Corey wille with his buddies, but he showed up with Merve and it only went downhill from there. Corey came to the events hosted by the Long family only two times, and both of those times he came with Merve. Samantha felt that bad luck is following her, and the name of that bad luck is Merve!


    Samantha was confident that Merve is an odd case, but now that Ba appeared, Samantha realized that there is more than one Cindere. And even Emma married Charlie Smith without any background! How is that possible? How can she ept that? Samantha never wanted an upgrade, she only wanted what rightfully belongs to her! But as the time passed, she was losing her standing and her every next day was worse, and these nobodies who are sitting at the main table are like salt that is dripping on her open wound.


    As the lunch progressed, anger and jealousy simmered in Samantha and she felt like she is about to blow up.


    When the dessert was served, Steve wanted to use this chance to talk to the guys gathered before they start walking around and mingling.


    "We are still recuperating from the effects of the attacks that happened two months ago, and even though we avoided major losses, I feel that we are vulnerable. I would appreciate it if you can join me in the study to discuss some strategies, and maybe coboration.", Steve said to Jeff, Charlie, and Gabriel.


    "Aiden should attend such discussion and he is not here.", Jeff stated the fact. "Michael can represent him as he knows everything about our resources¡­"


    It is not umon for the guys to step away from the party and lock themselves in the study for an hour or two during these events. Mixing business and pleasurees naturally because they have business ingrained in every aspect of their lives.


    Gabriel never thought much about going with the guys and leaving his date (aka Victoria) on her own, but he didn''t want to leave Ba''s side. "Can we do that some other time?"


    Bridgette noticed Gabriel''s reluctance and she guessed the reason behind it. "Don''t worry about Ba. We will keep her safe."


    Hearing Bridgette''s words, Charlie understood the situation. It was not that far back when he needed to protect Emma from his malicious rtives. He spoke to Corey: "It would be good if you join us as well, and Merve can give Bapany. They are getting along well."


    "Yes, yes.", Merve immediately confirmed. "It''s not my first time here, and I can show her around." She looked at Ba. "What do you say?"


    Ba was grateful for Merve''s offer and everyone''s concern. She saw that Gabriel is looking at her with anticipation and she nodded at him to go. She was nervous as hell, but she didn''t want to be perceived as the one who is holding him back.


    Gabriel leaned close to Ba and spoke only for her to hear: "Keep your phone handy. If anyone makes you ufortable, give me a call and I will be right there." He didn''t wait for Ba to respond, as he kissed her on the cheek and moved away.


    With that, Steve, Jeff, Charlie, Gabriel, Michael, and Corey left their seats and went inside the vi.


    Since Michael and Gabriel left, Oni took a seat where Gabriel was previously, nking Ba from the other side as they enjoyed the tasty fruit cake.


    Oni didn''t mind sitting at any of the tables, but Sarah told all of them from the Cliffside Vi that their mission is to ensure that no one bullies Ba.


    When Bridgette shared with Sarah during yesterday''s brunch, that she is nning a big party for Gabriel to introduce Ba, Sarah was concerned because she knows how malicious people can be. The older generation will scrutinize theck of Ba''s status, and the younger one will look down on Ba as not worthy, and no one will bother with getting to know her as a person or to think why Gabriel decided to date her. Every neer gets such a treatment in a family like Longs and it takes thick skin, quick wits, and sometimes more than that to fight them off, and Ba is a gentle soul who wouldn''t hurt a fly. That is why Sarah told Bridgette that kids from the Cliffside Vi should attend as guests, but they are actually Ba''s security.


    Ba thought that Oni is a good friend as well. They have inmon that they are dating guys with a big age gap. That should count for something.


    Ba was tense because Gabriel left, but she was also d that now everyone here knows that she is with Gabriel. Gabriel told her that he is divorced and that there is no need to hide, but somehow she still felt like they are hiding in the closet. But not anymore.


    Having Merve and Oni next to her and a bunch of other kids from the Cliffside Vi present made the whole situation more bearable.


    In Ba''s opinion, there was only one more thing to do: meet Gabriel''s parents. But that will need to wait for Gabriel to return.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1934 - Sundays Lunch With The Longs (5)

    When people started mingling, Merve and Oni went with Ba to walk further in the garden. Hande, N, and Z joined them as well, leaving the guys behind.


    Ade, Allen, Julius, Haru, and Ron were respectful to give girls space to talk without being overheard, but they were keeping their eyes on them.


    Merve noticed that there were more youngsters from the Long family present than thest time when she was here, and she remembered that many of them were away for school. At that time, Samantha was one of a few youngsters present because she attended a local school.


    "Do you think that any of them will talk to us?", Ba asked Merve while gesturing to a group of four youngdies, that included Samantha and her Cousin, Chloe.


    "Don''t bother.", Merve said curtly. "Let me tell you. The girl in the light blue dress, the one that is ring daggers at us¡­ that is Samantha, and she was not happy that I snatched Corey from her. Just because I''m talking to you, she hates you. Not to mention that you are with Gabriel, I mean, that is way above her level because Gabriel is not a teenager who relies on his parents for allowance money, but he has his own status and assets."


    Oni had to ask: "You snatched Corey from her?"


    "Of course, not.", Merve responded with haste. "Corey and Samantha were never a thing, and it was all her wishful thinking. Also, when Corey and I started dating, I had no idea that she exists. But it seems that she had her eyes on Corey and the fact that she could not get her hands on him is somehow my fault."


    "Don''t talk about her in the past tense. By the poisonous way she is looking at you, I can see that she is still wishing to snatch Corey for herself.", N said, making Merve sigh in dejection.


    "I agree that you should not bother with those teenagers like Samantha¡­", Z said to Ba. "You should worry about older ones which are thinking about marriage and babies because Gabriel is quite a catch and he is divorced without kids. Many women would not mind getting their hands on him."


    Ba pursed her lips while remembering the real estatedy and women from the riding club. "I know. I''ve met a few of them."


    Oni nodded knowingly. "The young ones will try petty schemes, but the older ones are more desperate and might hurt you. However, regardless of their age, they are scrutinizing you and no matter what you say or do, they will think that you are with Gabriel because he is a Long."


    Ba exhaled helplessly. "So, what do I do?"


    "Ignore them.", N said. "Focus on what is important. If someone is friendly, ept it with a grain of salt until they prove themselves. As long as you and Gabriel are meshing well, nothing else should matter."


    "Don''t worry about women who are coveting Gabriel at this party because they are all Longs here.", Merve brought up the important point.


    Ba was not sure if this talk eased her nerves or if it made her tenser. "Thanks girls for being here for me and for telling me all this stuff. I have a lot to learn."


    "I am learning also.", Hande said to what Merve grimaced.


    "What are you learning? You are too little.", Merve said to Hande.


    Hande narrowed her eyes at her sister. "I might be the youngest here, but don''t call me little because I can whoop your ass."


    Merve''s expression shed in outrage. "Did Ade teach you to talk like that?"


    Hande smiled smugly. "Maybe he taught me a thing or two, but he is teaching me to stand up for myself while Corey is only teaching you lecherous things. I remember when I went to his apartment¡­ mhmm¡­ mmm¡­"


    Hande could not speak more than mumbles because Merve blocked her mouth with her palm.


    Merve was red like a ripe tomato and she felt like dying from embarrassment. How could she forget that on the morning after prom Hande entered the bedroom and caught Merve naked under the cover in Corey''s bed? Ah, every time Merve says something that Hande does not approve of, Hande is using that incident against Merve.


    "Oho¡­ we got something juicy here!", Oni eximed. "Come on, Merve¡­ Let your sister talk!"


    "There is nothing to say!", Merve spoke with urgency and let go of Hande while ring at her.


    "Really? If your man has the goods and knows how to satisfy, you should not be embarrassed.", N said to Merve with a grin on her face. "How I see it, Corey is underperforming."


    "There is nothing wrong with his¡­ performance.", Merve said in a whisper, making all the girls burst into giggles.


    "So, how is Gabriel in the sheets?", Z''s question directed at Ba made everyone stopughing and look at Ba eagerly. "Don''t tell us that you didn''t do it. The man is practically living in your apartment."


    Ba swallowed hard. "How do you know?"


    "I''m working with Ron, and when I called to set up a meeting between Heinelurgy and Long Industries, I found out that Gabriel still didn''t reach his office. It seems that his girlfriend held him back.", Z said while rubbing her nails over her thumb and giving a knowing look to Ba.


    Ba''s eyes widened and it was her turn to blush fiercely instead of Merve.


    "Don''t tease her, you lecherous girls!", Hande came to Ba''s rescue.


    Oni wiggled her finger in the air in disapproval. "You are talking like that only because you are not there yet. When you reach the age when intimacy is pleasurable, you will see that exchanging experiences is beneficial because you might learn something."


    Hande''s brows furrowed as she thought about Oni''s words. In a way, it made sense. Ade is not telling her much, and she is learning things from girls.


    N giggled and spoke to Hande. "Don''t listen to her. She only wants to hear juicy stuff. Intimacy is between two people and if you want to learn, you can talk to Anna for a scientific approach or just look it up online for lewd things. Theye with pictures and videos and everything."


    "Why are you spoiling the fun, N? At this rate, neither Merve nor Ba will say anything.", Oni said with a pout, and the girlsughed.


    They teased each other and more than one hour passed in a good mood. Ba was happy that she managed to dodge tricky questions rted to Gabriel, but she felt that she is running out of arguments as the questions got bolder and she never had close girlfriends with whom she would talk about boys.


    "Did you miss me?" Ba was startled when Gabriel''s voice came from behind her and all the girls quieted down while giving him strange nces.


    Gabriel understood that they were having some girl-talk, probably about him. He took a mental note to ask Ba about itter.


    Ba turned toward Gabriel and hoped that he didn''t notice that she is blushing. She responded with a smile: "I always miss you." She nced behind him. "Are you done with your talk?"


    "Mhm¡­", Gabriel confirmed with a hum, and his yful gaze told Ba that he realized she is trying to distract him from something.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1935 - Sundays Lunch With The Longs (6)

    "Do you want to chat more with the girls, or do you want to do something else?", Gabriel asked Ba.


    Ba had no intention to stay longer with girls who want to know details about the intimacy between her and Gabriel. If it''s a girl-only party where they fool around, it''s one thing, but this is a ssy event at the Long family, and the elders are watching them. Ba couldn''t shake off the feeling that most of the people have their eyes on her, and she was not wrong about that.


    She clung onto Gabriel''s hand. "I would love to see inside if you are willing to give me a tour. And you should also introduce me to¡­ your¡­ parents¡­", she ended in a small voice.


    Gabriel let out a long breath. "OK. Let''s go." In his mind, he added: <em>''¡­and be done with it.''</em>


    Gabriel was looking where his parents were when Bridgette approached them. "Gabe, do you mind if I steal Ba for a moment?"


    "Uhm¡­ sure.", Gabriel responded when he saw that Ba nodded in agreement.


    Bridgette hooked her arm with Ba''s and led the way further into the garden, away from the crowd.


    "How are you doing?", Bridgette asked.


    "Fine¡­", Ba trailed. "I assume there is a reason you stole me from Gabriel and asked me that."


    Bridgette smiled. "It''s not a secret that everyone''s eyes are on you and I know from my experience that it can be nerve-racking. When I came here with Steve, it was bad. And when he became the patriarch, it was much worse."


    Bridgette''s words reminded Ba that it''s not just Merve who experienced bad treatment from the people who looked down on her. Ba thought how it''s sad that people who should be a supportive family, turned into backstabbers due to petty reasons.


    "How did you deal with them?"


    "I didn''t.", Bridgette''s response confused Ba and Bridgette rified: "No matter what I do, it won''t change the fact that they despise me. Steve is a Long and I am not and in their eyes, I am not worthy. At the same time, no matter what they do, it won''t change the fact that I am Steve''s wife, and the Madam of the Long family."


    "I don''t understand.", Ba admitted.


    "You will, in time. But right now, you need to focus only on one thing: Gabriel loves you and he wants to build a future with you. That is why he brought you here. People might re at you or smile while plotting how to trip you and some might be openly hostile, but as long as you and Gabriel stick together and believe in what the two of you have, it will be alright."


    Ba''s lips lifted into a smile. That was simple to understand. "Thank you, Biddy."


    "You are wee, sweetie. I''ve never seen Gabriel so happy and I know that it''s because of you. The two of you have something amazing going on and I hope that you won''t allow anyone to spoil it, because other than you and him, no one else matters. Also, I am a bit selfish..."


    "Howe?"


    Bridgette gave Ba a knowing look. "If things between you and Gabriel go well and you marry him, I hope that you will help me out. It''s tiring to organize these events on my own and I have so many other headache-inducing duties. I wouldn''t mind sharing some of these responsibilities, and having a friendly face nearby sometimes means a ton..."


    Ba listened to Bridgette with her eyes open wide. Did Bridgette mention marriage? Oh, Gosh! Just thinking about being Gabriel''s wife made Ba all tingly on the inside. Ba really-really liked that Bridgette epted her and is treating her warmly. It confirmed to Ba that she does not need everyone to like her. Gabriel is enough. And the fact that Bridgette and Steve are supportive is a bonus.


    When Ba and Bridgette returned, they saw that Gabriel didn''t move much from the spot where they left him. He was talking with a few people, and the moment he saw Ba, he excused himself and made his way toward her.


    "I''m ready to meet your parents.", Ba announced to Gabriel with newly found confidence.


    Gabriel noticed that Ba is in a good mood and he hoped that it will stay that way.


    Gabriel saw that his parents are talking to his Uncle Joseph and Uncle Anthony, and he ushered Ba that way.


    Ba and Gabriel held hands, and with every step they took, Gabriel hoped that his parents don''tplicate things. He already assessed that they will not make a scene because they would not want to risk tainting their reputation as ex-Patriarch and his Madam, but that does not mean that they will not make things difficult for Ba.


    They were about ten steps away when Uncle Anthony tilted his head, making the other three turn and look at Gabriel and Ba¡­ well, mostly at Ba.


    Uncle Joseph murmured something and made his leave from the group.


    Seeing their stern expressions, Gabriel regretted his decision ofing here and for agreeing to make this a party for the whole family. He wanted to scoop Ba in his arms and flee this ce but he knew that Ba was insecure and that she wanted everyone to be aware of how she and Gabriel are dating, and they were already here, and it would be ridiculous just to give up at this point.


    Gabriel tightened his hold on Ba''s hand with the hope she understood that no matter what his parents say, it will not change how he feels about her and he was relieved that she held onto him firmly as well.


    "Mother, father¡­ Uncle Anthony¡­", Gabriel greeted them. "I want to personally introduce to you Reba Casano, my girlfriend¡­ Ba, this is my mother Delh, and my father Richard, and the man with them is my Uncle Anthony."


    "Nice to meet you." Ba showed them a sweet smile even though three seniors in front of her had cold expressions.


    "Casano¡­", Richard (aka Gabriel''s father) murmured. "I don''t think I heard of your family."


    Ba shook her head and her smile didn''t falter. "Unless you are intoputer security, Mr. Long, you probably didn''t. My father is managing the department of software security at the White corp. Other than that, we are not important enough to be known in a high-end circle like this one. At the same time, we don''t cause trouble to be in the episode of Law and Order."


    Uncle Anthony chuckled and his cold facade cracked. He liked Ba''s humor, even though Gabriel''s parents were not impressed.


    "As long as you are not an inspiration for a crime drama, you are fine. After all, Gabriel here has more than enough money and status for himself and his partner. And to be honest, the value of our social circle is exaggerated.", Uncle Anthony said, making Ba''s smile warmer.


    "Gabby, son¡­", Delh (aka Gabriel''s mother) called. "I don''t have anything against Miss Casano, but don''t you think that it''s too soon for a rtionship? Only two months ago Victoria shared a room with you in this vi..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1936 - Sundays Lunch With The Longs (7)

    Gabriel frowned at his mother. He suspected that she might not approve of Ba but talking about Victoria in such a way and making Ba feel like a rebound or a cheap recement was a low blow he didn''t expect.


    He wished that there is a way for him to open up his heart and to show his parents that his feelings for Ba are real, but then¡­ even if he could do that, he does not think that they would care about the truth. For them, it was always about reputation and image, and¡­ no one ever cared about his happiness. No one, other than Ba. And that makes her so special.


    Gabriel thought of just leaving the party right there. He didn''t want to risk Ba being insulted more than she already is. What if Ba leaves him? He would never forgive himself.


    Before he could move, Gabriel felt that Ba gave his hand a squeeze and he met her eyes full of warmth. She was calm andposed, and it took only a second for Gabriel to calm down as well.


    "I appreciate your concern, mother.", Gabriel said. "However, my experience with Victoria showed that it does not matter if the rtionshipsts days or years. If the partner is not right, and she does not try to make it right, the rtionship will only grow sour over time. And Ba taught me that when you find the right person who is willing to make it work, you know it in an instant and every future interaction only confirms that."


    "You are not concerned that she is with you for money?", Richard asked bluntly.


    Gabriel shook his head in disbelief. He knew that this ising, yet now that he heard his father ask this question in front of Ba, Gabriel was profusely disappointed in his parents. It''s not that they don''t care about his feelings or Ba, but they are set on sabotaging him.


    "The one who was with me for money was Victoria, father. When I told Mr. and Mrs. Jost that I''m divorcing their daughter, they didn''t ask about feelings ormitment, they only wanted to discuss assets and money that I''m willing to part with in exchange for them signing the divorce papers. And if you want to know the financial details of my current rtionship, I am leeching off of Ba because I am living in her apartment rent-free."


    Ba giggled and covered her mouth with her hand. "It''s not free, my darling. You cook."


    Gabriel liked this endearment. He knew that Ba is putting up a show for his parents, but he hoped that his new nickname will stick.


    "Mhm¡­ I do. And I will do for you much more than cooking.", Gabriel confirmed with a smile. "Come, sweets. You wanted to meet my parents and we did that. Now that was done, so let''s find something fun to do¡­"


    Gabriel led Ba away from his parents and Uncle Anthony, without sparing them a nce.


    Uncle Anthony didn''t berate Ba, and Gabriel was grateful, but Gabriel knew that his Uncle has a hidden agenda. After all, in the Long family, it was always about trading favors. If his Uncle wanted to do the right thing, he should have done it a long time ago. Now it''s toote.


    Gabriel''s full attention was on the girl who was holding onto him because she was the only one worthy of his time.


    "You didn''t need to encourage them.", Richard said to Anthony.


    "Why are you grumpy?", Anthony snapped at his cousin. "Does it matter who she is? Who cares about her background? Or are you only not pleased that the girl is not Victoria? Victoria spent ten years by Gabriel''s side and other than her parents siphoning our money and leveraging our contacts, what did she contribute? Oh, she was the mole who nearly cost us hundreds of millions. Will you deny that Gabriel is happy?"


    Richard frowned at this barrage of questions.


    "He is defiant.", Delh said through her teeth.


    "The fact that he is defiant because of that girl should tell you that she has the power to influence him. You want Gabriel to listen to you? The way to get to him is through that girl. If he had such a backbone a few years back, he would still be the patriarch. Why don''t you think about that instead of feeling sorry that Josts took advantage of you?" Anthony left without waiting for Gabriel''s parents to respond.


    Delh and Richard had matching sour expressions. It is difficult for them to ept that Gabriel''s rtionship with Victoria was a failure and that Victoria used him because that also means they need to ept that Mr. and Mrs. Jost used them.


    Delh remembers how Mrs. Jost approached her when Gabriel and Victoria were toddlers, and she was sure that she found a good friend. And Mr. Jost was getting along with Richard as well. What could be better than to solidify their friendship through the marriage of their kids?


    Gabriel is angry that Victoria deceived him for ten years, but what about Delh and Richard? They are struggling to ept the reality that Mr. and Mrs. Jost used them for more than two decades and they did it wlessly. Does that mean that Mr. and Mrs. Jost were such good actors and so calctive, or that Delh and Richard were so na?ve? Probably both.


    ¡­


    As they walked away from Gabriel''s parents, Gabriel felt like some weight was lifted off his chest.


    "You did great, sweets. Thank you.", Gabriel spoke in a low voice, only for Ba to hear.


    She smiled brightly. "To be honest, I was super nervous, but then Biddy told me that the only thing I should focus on is our rtionship and that if we are getting along well, no one can mess with us. That opened my eyes to the reality that as long as you are holding onto my hand, we will get through whatever life throws our way. Together."


    Gabriel felt his heart swelling from emotions.


    He could not help butpare this with Victoria who would push him to do things. At that time, he was alone, fighting battles for both him and Victoria. Victoria was not his support, she was not his cheerer, she was the one bossing him around and expecting him to deliver what she asked for without care what price he has to pay.


    Ba, on the other side, is the pr opposite of Victoria.


    Ba is Gabriel''s support, and she cheers him on, and she has no demands other than for Gabriel to hold her hand. It maybe sounds silly, but with Ba by his side, Gabriel was confident that anything is possible.


    Ba makes him happy, and that is something Victoria never did.


    Gabriel wondered if that is the effect of being in love, when you think that the other person is perfect in every way possible¡­ because that is how he feels about Ba. It''s not that he thinks that Ba is perfect. God is his witness that Ba is stubborn and full of quirks, but Gabriel believes that she is made for him, and theyplement each other wlessly. The two of them are perfectly imperfect. Together.


    He took a mental note to buy something for Bridgette as a thank you. Something big. But that will happenter. At this point, he wanted to have some privacy with Ba so that he can smother her in his hug and maybe enjoy a few kisses.


    Gabriel guided Ba inside the mansion. "You wanted to see the inside. Let me give you a private tour¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1937 - Sundays Lunch With The Longs (8)

    In the garden of the main vi on the Long family property¡­


    As soon as Gabriel whisked Ba away, the girls returned to their dates and they focused on snacks and drinks while observing their surroundings.


    Merve''s eyesnded on Corey who was lingering on the stairs while talking to Charlie and Steve. She contained her urge to join him because she wanted to observe him while he is in his <em>''business mode''</em>. Corey and Merve are working as Sophia''s assistants (part-time since they returned from Europe), but when Corey is by Steve''s side, his aura is much different.


    She noticed that Corey, Steve, and Charlie were only a few steps away from another group of impressive individuals: Jeff, Michael, and Ron.


    Merve smiled while thinking how Corey is handsome with his serious expression and she could imagine that they are discussing something rted to business. The fact that both Steve and Charlie listened attentively to what Corey was saying, made Corey several times more attractive.


    Merve took a mental note that she should learn more about business. Working as Sophia''s assistant is a good start, but Merve observed how Corey is more knowledgeable than she is, and that leads to the situations where she ends up handling simple tasks like bringing coffee and managing Sophia''s schedule, while Corey is more included in data analysis that impacts decision making.


    Merve remembered the art gallery where she contributes as an artist. She decided to get involved in managing the ce so that she learns more things because she wants to be useful. After all, she is one year older than Corey, yet he seems to be ahead of her when they are in the work settings. The fact that she was deprived of proper education while growing up is not an excuse, but it should be motivation to try harder. She does not want to embarrass Corey or to give malicious people like Samantha reason to look down on her.


    Just as Merve''s mind skimmed over Samantha, Merve heard Samantha''s voice.


    "Aren''t you lonely, Miss White?"


    Merve counted to five silently before turning to face Samantha. She saw that three more girls came with Samantha. The other three girls looked more curious than malicious, but that Samantha was finding her courage in numbers. Ah, the bullies never walk alone.


    "How can I be lonely, when you are here to give mepany?", Merve responded with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. She nced at three girls behind Samantha. "Thank you for making sure I am not bored." Merve got closer and shook hands with all three girls in greetings while exchanging names. She found out that they are Chloe, Lizzy, and Hailey.


    Samantha''s eyebrow twitched while looking at Merve who acted so freely.


    "As good hosts, we must ensure that the guests are not bored. Even if they are of the lower ss."


    Merve realized that Samantha is trying to insult her, but if Samantha thought that Merve will fold under pressure, she had another thinging. After dealing with the politics of Lebedevs and Voronins, and all the dangers thate with it, Merve developed an invisibleyer of defense, and Samantha''s petty attacks are not enough to cause a dent in it.


    Merve patted her chest dramatically. "I would never imagine that someone of lower ss can step onto the property of the Long family."


    Samantha''s poker face cracked. "I was talking about you."


    "Oh, please lower your voice."


    "And why should I do that?", Samantha snapped.


    "Because you don''t want someone to hear that you are calling me a lower ss, don''t you? Or did you forget that I am a White who is dating a Smith? Or did you forget how it ended up thest time you underestimated me?" Merve nced at Chloe, Lizzy, and Hailey who were all visibly ufortable. "I can assume that all three of you are Longs. Do your parents have ports as well, or is it only stocks that you can lose for insulting an esteemed guest and endangering profitable partnerships with White and Smith families?"


    Chloe, Lizzy, and Hailey heard some rumors about what happened to Samantha and her family, but they were not sure how much of that is true. After all, it''s not like Samantha would tell them the truth. They came to check out the new face and none of them wanted to be involved in a potential scandal. Merve smirked when she saw that Chloe, Lizzy, and Hailey took a step away from Samantha.


    "You know, Miss Long¡­", Merve spoke to Samantha. "This reminds me of the evening we met at the prom. The only things missing are you spilling a drink on my dress and then me treating you with some ps. I heard that your family lost a lot of money because you can''t control your temper. And you have no more friends. Is it true that you kept a stalking journal on everyone who socialized with you? I guess people don''t appreciate it when someone tracks their ie, family tree, and personal rtionships with a goal to take advantage of them."


    "My journal¡­", Samantha murmured. "You were behind it."


    Merve smiled smugly and Samantha saw red.


    "How dare you!", Samantha raised her voice.


    Merve shrugged. "How dare I, what? Remind you where you belong? As someone who was sitting at the main table, I see it as my duty to handle people who are¡­ lower ss than I am. You were at the far end table, and I wondered if you are now at the bottom of the Long family or can you go lower?" Merve inched closer and spoke in a half-whisper: "You know¡­ that apartmentplex in Malibu that your father gave as a payment to appease the White family is now under my name¡­"


    Samantha was about to lunge at Merve when Corey showed up. "What is going on here?"


    Merve was a bit ticked off with his timing. She had a n that could go two ways¡­ either to let Samantha p her once or twice and to pretend to be the victim, or to make everyone see that Samantha attacked first and then to deal with her. In either case, it would be Samantha''s fault.


    How Merve sees it, Samantha is a physically and mentally weak girl with a big mouth. A few flimsy hits and insults are a small price to pay for potentially getting more apartments. Unfortunately, Corey showed up and now that opportunity is gone. Well, at least she can make Samantha boil from anger by showing her one thing Samantha will never have.


    Merve wrapped her arms around Corey tightly and kissed him on the lips. "I missed you. It''s difficult for me to ept you going to the meetings without me. I am used to sticking close to you¡­ very close."


    Corey was surprised by Merve''s action, but he hugged her back and decided to y along.


    "Mmm¡­", Corey hummed. "I missed you too. I don''t like when we are apart, even if it''s only for a few minutes. Next time, you wille with me to the meeting."


    Merve beamed. "I would love that!"


    At this public disy of affection, Chloe, Lizzy, and Hailey silently took a few steps backward before disappearing among other guests.


    "What an unsightly behavior¡­", Samantha squeezed through her teeth.


    Merve leaned her head on Corey''s chest and looked at Samantha mockingly. "This is not unsightly, Miss Long. It''s normal between two people who are in love. If you ever find a person who loves you, you will understand." Without waiting for Samantha to respond, Merve looked at Corey. "I would like a drink. How about you?"


    "Now that you mentioned it, I realized that I''m thirsty. I heard that the lemonade is great."


    Corey led Merve toward the table where the drinks are, ignoring Samantha who was now left to stand on her own.


    "Let me pour it for you¡­", Merve offered.


    Corey approved. "That will make it extra sweet."


    Samantha thought that she will explode from anger. She turned around, hoping to see her three Cousins and get some support, only to see that they left her hanging. What the hell?


    When they were outside of Samantha''s earshot, Corey gave Merve a stern look. "Don''t mess with Samantha. She is unstable."


    Merve was touched that Corey supported her little act even though he disapproved.


    "She already hates me. It does not matter if she will hate me more or less. I am aware that she is impulsive and that she will attack me the moment she gets her chance. Like this, I can control when she makes her move and I can turn that to my advantage. And besides, don''t you trust me?"


    Corey was surprised by this logic. Merve is impressive, no wonder he fell for her.


    "I trust you, my dear. But I don''t trust her.", Corey responded, making Merve smile.


    "I must admit that I underestimated you.", Corey said after some time. "I saw you facing Samantha and those other three girls, and I assumed that you are in trouble."


    "It''s OK. I am d to know that you wille to my rescue when you think that I am in trouble."


    "I guess I blew your chance to provoke her until she embarrasses herself."


    "That''s fine. She looks like a girl who will give me another chance.", Merve responded with a smile.


    Corey had to agree with Merve on this one. Samantha is impulsive and full of herself and it''s almost like she is begging to be used to strip her parents from their position and assets.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1938 - Sundays Lunch With The Longs (9)

    Ba enjoyed the tour Gabriel gave her. It was novel, and she felt like she is visiting a museum or a castle.


    They held hands as they walked through the wide and tall hallways.


    Gabriel showed Ba the living room, the sunroom, the library, the family room, the study, the music room, the kitchen, the pantry (which wasrger than the kitchen in Ba''s apartment), the wine cer with an attached wine-tasting room, the breakfast room, the formal dining room, etc.


    As they progressed through the areas, Gabriel and Ba would meet the house staff who moved to stand next to the wall and greet them with a small bow. A few of them even said, "Master Long¡­", as they passed, and Gabriel would hum in acknowledgment of their greeting.


    Ba observed everything with her big eyes, admiring the decorations and noticing how the rooms are excessively spacious. At the same time, she wondered why Gabriel would leave this luxurious ce where his every need is catered to? Why did he rece all this splendor for her apartment where he needs to cook? No matter how she looks at it, it''s a downgrade.


    "Is there something, in particr, you would like to see?", Gabriel asked.


    Ba shrugged. "It seems you have a room for every activity you want to do. Do you have separate areas for lunch and dinner? I assume there is a gym."


    Gabriel chuckled. "There is a gym."


    "Does ite with a sauna, spa, and a swimming pool?"


    "No. The sauna and the spa are separate from the gym. But the pool is attached to the gym with a hallway that can be closed. The smell of chlorine is not pleasant while you are lifting weights or running on a treadmill.", Gabriel responded with a straight face.


    Ba shook her head. "This ce looks like a luxurious hotel. It evenes with a staff that will serve you food and clean-up after you, like room service. Did you really live here?"


    Her real question was why he left, but she didn''t want to ask because she feared that his answer would be, <em>''Victoria''</em>. It''s not that Ba feels that her position by Gabriel''s side is threatened by Victoria, not anymore. However, Ba hates the idea that Victoria impacts Gabriel so much, and Ba hoped that her love will be able to boost Gabriel''s willpower to push Victoria in the far corner of his mind where memories belong.


    "Mhm¡­ I lived here since the day I was born.", Gabriel responded.


    "Can I see the room you used to live in?"


    Gabriel hummed and led the way upstairs where the bedrooms are.


    The hallway upstairs was not as wide as the ones below, but it was still luxurious with walls that were lined with paintings and golden details around the edges.


    They stopped at the third door on the left, and Gabriel opened the door for Ba to step in first.


    The room was majestic, just like the rest of the mansion. Even the ceiling had ornate etchings that formed circr patterns from the chandelier onward. There was a four-poster bed, a desk, and a sitting area with a sofa and two sofa chairs around a coffee table. Two additional doors were on the wall to the right, and Ba could see that those are for the bathroom and a walk-in closet.


    Ba removed her shoes and stepped barefoot on the fluffy area rug. She wiggled her toes which almost disappeared in the soft bristles that tickled her feet.


    "Is this the room where you spent your childhood?", Ba asked while tracing the intricate designs on the firece''s mantle with her fingers.


    "When I was not in school, yes."


    "You stayed in dorms?", Ba guessed.


    Gabriel confirmed. "From middle school until I graduated from college. My parents said that it will build my character."


    Ba peered into the closet and observed that it''s full of clothes which are for grownups. "Are these your current clothes?"


    "Yes. I will get some of them packed for us to carry when we head back to your ce."


    "I thought this was your childhood room."


    "Correct. I moved back in here after I divorced."


    "Why?"


    "I couldn''t stay in the other room. It has too many bad memories."


    Ba felt her heart cracking, it seems that they can''t avoid mentioning Victoria. At the same time, Ba believed that this is her opportunity to step up and show her support.


    "Will you show me that other room, the one you shared with Victoria?"


    Gabriel observed Ba''s expression keenly. "Why?"


    "I want to know everything about you.", Ba responded honestly.


    Gabriel was moved by this simple request, and he could not say <em>''no''</em> to it. "Alright."


    They took a right turn down the hallway and Gabriel paused in front of one door before opening it.


    Ba made her way inside first and observed that this room was muchrger than the previous one. There was no desk with a chair, but the sitting area had two chaises and matching ottomans around the firece. The bed wasrge enough to amodate six people, and Ba assumed that the big empty wall above the bed used to hold a painting of Gabriel and Victoria, or maybe their wedding photo.


    There was a reading nook with in-built shelves that were lined up with books and afy-looking sofa next to the window where one can get lost in the fluffy pillows.


    The view from the windows of this bedroom overlooked the garden, and Ba could see the party that was still ongoing below like she had VIP seats in the theatre.


    The walk-in closet was bigger than Ba''s bedroom in her apartment and other than dark brown shelves of different sizes, and ss enclosures that would prevent dust to build up, the closet was empty.


    After checking out the massive spa-like bathroom, Ba sat on the sofa with a bunch of pillows on it, and she confirmed that they are fluffy.


    "This is the best thing ever!", Ba eximed and waved at Gabriel. "Quickly, give me one book."


    Gabriel shook his head at Ba''s silly antics, but he gave her one book from the shelf and watched Ba as she lifted her legs on the sofa and took an exaggerated reading pose.


    "How do I look?", Ba asked.


    "Stunning, as always.", Gabriel responded.


    Ba giggled. "I was more going for <em>''schrly''</em>, but I will take thepliment."


    Gabriel sat on the sofa and ced Ba''s feet in hisp.


    She observed him as his eyes scanned through the room with longing.


    "Gabe, why did you leave this ce?"


    Gabriel looked at Ba and it took him some time to respond. "It has too many bad memories."


    "Like?", Ba persisted.


    "You know¡­"


    "No, I don''t. Tell me."


    "Of Victoria¡­"


    Gabriel''s answer hurt, but Ba didn''t let it show on her face. Victoria is part of Gabriel''s past, and unless they confront it openly, Victoria will keep on throwing a shadow on their present and future.


    "Is that the only thing?", she asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ba shrugged. "You told me that you stayed in the other room until you graduated. So, I can assume that you spent here with Victoria three, maybe four years, right?"


    "Do you really want to talk about her?"


    "No.", Ba admitted. "But I want to talk about you, and I can''t ignore that she was part of your past. However, with the way you are behaving, she is still part of your present, OUR present... and I hope to understand your state of mind so that I can understand my ce in your life."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1939 - Sundays Lunch With The Longs (10)

    Gabriel understood that Ba needs confirmation about her status in regard to him.


    Earlier, in the garden, Gabriel said in front of his whole extended family that Ba is his girlfriend, and that solidified Ba''s trust in his intentions. However, at the same time, that act increased the hostility of his rtives who now see her as a threat.


    Gabriel was a patriarch before Steve took over the position, and Gabriel maintains a good rtionship with Steve, both of those facts mean that Gabriel has a significant influence and power within the Long family. As such, Gabriel and any woman by his side should either be controlled or considered as a threat. At least that is how most of the Longs see the current situation.


    Gabriel realized that Ba pushed herself to be brave when confronting his parents, and she is acting so mature that he forgot she is only neen years old, and that this is her first romantic rtionship¡­ and troublesome at that.


    "Oh, Ba¡­ my sweet Ba...", Gabriel said under his breath and pulled Ba to sit on hisp before wrapping his arms around her. "I can''t deny that Victoria lingers in my mind, but it''s nothing pleasant. You have my heart and everything thates with it. Every bit of color that makes my life worth living, is tied to you."


    Ba rxed at his words and rested her head in the crook of his neck. It fit perfectly.


    "OK. Then, tell me, are few years you spent in this room with Victoria so bad that they erased everything that came before that?"


    Gabriel didn''t get it. "What do you mean?"


    "You lived in this mansion for more than two decades, and you left it because of a few years that you spent with Victoria. Even if those few years with her were horrible, was that bad enough to overpower all the good stuff that happened before it?"


    Gabriel thought for some time before responding. "I''m not sure how much of good stuff there is in my childhood. I grew up under strict rules where showing emotions was frowned upon. It went beyond sitting straight, not resting my elbows on the table, and holding a spoon in a specific way. I always had to suppress my urge tough, to cry, or anything that was not befitting a perfect image of a stoic master who has everything under his control."


    Ba forgot about this. Gabriel mentioned that his parents were controlling. And it was not only his parents, his Cousins and other rtives would also wait eagerly for Gabriel to slip up so that they can use it against him. It must have been stressful to always have your guards up.


    "So¡­ when you moved away from here, it''s not only because of Victoria, but because of the Longs as well?"


    She lifted her head up so that she can see his expression.


    Ba wanted to hear all the details, and she was confident that she will fish them out one-by-one, in time.


    "Yes.", Gabriel confirmed. "Victoria''s betrayal was only thest straw. The truth is that the environment here is too stifling. Since I''ve met you, I can breathe freely."


    Ba smiled. "I know the feeling. Tell me, does it feel stifling now?"


    "No."


    "Does it feel any lessfortable than in my apartment?", Ba continued probing.


    "Where are you going with all these questions?"


    Ba pouted. "Just answer me."


    Gabriel took Ba''s hand in his and their fingers inteced. He kissed the back of her palm before responding: "With you holding my hand, it does not matter where we are, I feel wonderful."


    Ba smiled brightly and leaned on him to rest her head in the crook of his neck again.


    Gabriel thought about their conversation from thest few minutes, and an idea hit him. "Do you want us to move in here?"


    "No. Themute to my university would kill me."


    Gabriel was confused. "Then¡­ why did you ask all those questions about my reasons for moving out and you evenpared your ce to this one?"


    "I don''t care where we live, because the only thing I want is to be with you.", Ba admitted. She looked him in the eyes and was pleased to see that he approves of her response. "I asked all those questions because I am not happy that you allowed people like your rtives and Victoria to make you give up on something that belongs to you. If you moved out because you wanted to experience something else, it would be fine. But you were forced into it by others and that is why it does not sit well with me. Victoria betrayed you, and she is gone. I hope that my love can soothe your wounds and you are able to lock all memories of Victoria in the past, where they belong. As for the stifling environment, if you don''t like it, I can help you change it."


    Gabriel thought that Ba is adorable. "You can help me?"


    Ba nodded earnestly. "Steve and Biddy are cool and I''m sure that they would not be against us, even if they don''t want to participate actively. The two of us can do our own thing and anyone who does not approve can go and suck a shoe."


    This made Gabriel chuckle as he imagined his parents sucking shoes. The mental image was hrious.


    Ba continued talking. "I am sure that when others see us happy and in love, some wille out of their shell. Do you think that you are the only one who does not like living a stuck-up lifestyle? Maybe it works for the elders, but I bet that many from the younger generation are screaming to be themselves."


    "You want to help other Longs by offering them a different path?", Gabriel guessed.


    "No. I am not that generous. I am only thinking about my handsome boyfriend.", Ba said and gave Gabriel a light kiss on the lips. "However, the more Longs break out of their shell, the less resistance you will face."


    "We¡­", Gabriel corrected Ba, making her smile. "The less resistance WE will face."


    "Yes, we.", Ba confirmed.


    "So¡­ you want us to move in here?", Gabriel asked again.


    Ba poked his chest with her finger. "Were you not listening? In a month, my sses will start, and it will take more than an hour to reach my campus from here. It''s not practical to spend two hours a day just driving; in a week that will add up to ten hours which could be spent on something productive. However, maybe we cane here on a weekend asionally if there is a room we can call ours. Or if Biddy is organizing an event, I cane earlier and help her with preparations. As your girlfriend, I should not act as an outsider, and helping Biddy will help me learn about your family."


    Gabriel was delighted to hear that Ba would do so much. He wanted to confirm. "When you don''t have sses, we can stay here? Like on a weekend, and on holidays¡­ and after you graduate?"


    "Yes, yes, and¡­ let''s talk about it after I graduate."


    Gabriel smiled. She didn''t say <em>''yes''</em> for after her graduation, but he has time to turn that <em>''maybe''</em> into a <em>''yes''</em>. He was confident that a sparkly ring will do the trick. Soon.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1940 - Sundays Lunch With The Longs (11)

    Gabriel was delighted to hear that Ba was willing to step into his world. He saw it as her epting all sides of him, past included.


    "Alright. I will talk to Steve about setting up a room for us."


    Ba nced at the sitting area and then at the bed. The room alone was bigger than her two-bedroom apartment, and the view of the garden was magnificent. It was obvious that this was one of the main rooms in the mansion. "Do you think we could get this one?"


    "You wouldn''t mind staying in the room where I was with Victoria?"


    "Would you?", Ba returned the question.


    "For me, that is in the past, but others might think of you as a recement for Victoria."


    "They already think of me as such. Your own mother spoke like I am your temporary rebound. But, do we care what others think? I don''t. I only care about your opinion. As for the room¡­ I don''t know what other rooms are there, so I''m not in a position to pick. But I hope you know that I won''t mind if it''s this one or any other.", Ba said and started unbuttoning Gabriel''s shirt.


    Gabriel nced at Ba''s fingers which moved swiftly. "What are you doing, sweets?"


    Ba gave him a sly smile. "When I came to live with Ben, I was in a bad ce mentally. Z advised me that in order to diminish bad memories, I should create happy ones. So¡­ I want to create some happy ones. With you. Here. Now. I don''t want to think of this room as the one you shared with your ex-wife." Ba inched closer and continued in a whisper: "I want this room to be the first one in the Long mansion where I called your name breathlessly¡­ Make me feel good, darling and I will reward you by calling your name as Ie hard¡­"


    Gabriel closed his eyes and inhaled a shaky breath as the pressure in his groin area increased. This girl will be the end of him. With only a few lusty words, she got his body to react and he turned into a horny teenager. And she used the<em> ''darling''</em> endearment again, in private.


    Ba slid from hisp down on the floor between his legs. She finished unbuttoning his shirt, pushing it to the sides to reveal his torso. She gave him a sultry look while her fingers moved over his muscles that tensed under her touch, from his pecs lower until she reached the belt of his pants.


    Gabriel watched Ba intently as she undid the buckle and then moved to the zipper of his pants. His sweet Ba was getting bolder by the day and he liked the changes in her very much.


    "Tell me how you like it, Master Long¡­", Ba said while pulling his pants down.


    Gabriel lifted himself a bit in order not to hinder her movements while she undressed him, and he took a moment to think how to answer Ba''s seductive request. Does he have ways how he likes it? Of course, he does but he does not want to make her ufortable. As much as Gabriel enjoys pleasures of the flesh with Ba, he is aware that she is new to physical intimacy and he does not want to spook her out. He is in no rush, and he does not feel deprived. After all, Victoria was not adventurous in the bedroom and he already did with Ba much more than what he did with his ex-wife.


    Maybe his rtives areparing Ba to Victoria, but for Gabriel, Ba is in a league of her own¡­ way above Victoria in every possible way.


    "Surprise me.", Gabriel said and a secondter, he hissed when she took him into her mouth.


    "Damn, sweets¡­ you are so good at this¡­", he growled when she cupped his balls with her left hand and gave him a squeeze while taking his length in her mouth all the way to the back of her throat and she massaged the base of his shaft with her right hand.


    She swallowed and he almost came due to unexpected pressure against his shaft.


    Ba looked up at Gabriel and she enjoyed his ecstatic expression. Watching those dirty videos while he was at work paid off. She even watched a tutorial that contained details on how to go down on a man. Yesterday she took him in her mouth for the first time, and she was more reserved, but today there will be no stops.


    She focused on sucking harder and bobbing her head and Gabriel filled her mouth with his release in less than two minutes. She enjoyed the sensation of his shaft pulsating against her lips. Knowing that she can pleasure him, brought her immense satisfaction.


    Gabriel twitched as Ba licked thest few drops, making sure nothing goes to waste, and he admired her diligence.


    Three breathster, Gabriel slid down on his knees and gave Ba a scorching kiss which made her mind spin. He enjoyed tasting himself on her lips and he couldn''t wait to taste her sweet nectar.


    He lifted Ba to sit on the sofa, cing himself between her legs.


    Ba saw him spread her legs and inch closer as his palms moved from her knees higher, pushing her dress up in the process. She wanted to remind him that her panties are still on, but a secondter she jolted when he ripped them in one swift move. Well, the panties were not a problem anymore.


    Gabriel put his hands under Ba''s knees and lifted her legs up high above his head, holding them in ce firmly.


    "Mmm¡­", Gabriel hummed in satisfaction as he inhaled the sweet scent of her arousal. Everything about Ba was sweet and inviting. She was perfect and he had an intention to worship every inch of her body, starting from her wet flower which was aching from the need for his touch.


    "Ahh¡­", Ba let out a lustful sound when he started exploring her with his tongue, and he didn''t stop until her legs shook, and she gasped for air. And she called his name breathlessly more than once.


    Ba''s mind was spinning as Gabriel carried her to the bed.


    He undid the zipper at the back of her dress and removed the garment, together with her bra, leaving herpletely naked for his eyes to feast on.


    "Come here¡­", Gabriel patted the edge of the bed, and twirled his finger, indicating to Ba to turn around.


    He hummed in approval when Ba''s chest rested t on the bed while her legs were nted firmly on the floor. He enjoyed watching her behind exposed for him to see and he nudged the insides of her ankles with his foot, indicating to her to spread her legs wider.


    Ba bit her lip in anticipation when he adjusted her hips. She felt his tip rubbing against her entrance, and she gasped when he entered her in one swift move. The way he gripped her hips while pounding himself into her from behind was just right, and it pushed her over the edge within minutes.


    Gabriel and Ba made love several times that afternoon, leaving their scents in the fabric of the furniture and their arousal seeped into the walls, erasing thest bits of Victoria''s presence from that space.


    Ba was right to think that they will change the way they think about that room. Instead of associating it with Victoria, it became the room where their lustful sounds mixed as they indulged in carnal pleasures while they opened up their bodies and their minds to each other.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1941 - Blanc Store In Fairfield (1)

    ~ Fairfield ~


    ck Ducati Dark Icon approached the mall building downtown Fairfield with a purr that attracted the attention of many people who were walking on the street that early afternoon.


    As the deep sound of the powerful engine died, all the males in the vicinity were ogling at the majestic motorcycle, while females were staring shamelessly at the young man who removed his motorcycle helmet and ran his fingers through his inky hair to tame those mischievous strands that made girls weak in the knees.


    His ck leather boots, dark blue jeans, and a ck leather jacket over a white t-shirt were unable to hide his impressive physique and almost no one noticed that there was a female on the motorcycle with him as well, in matching clothes.


    Sarah removed her helmet and nced around while exhaling helplessly. Somehow, she felt invisible.


    "What will I do with you?", Sarah asked Aiden with a frown. He looked at her questionably, and she rified: "I forgot the bug spray to chase all these flies away. Why are you so handsome?"


    Aiden chuckled and helped Sarah to get off the motorcycle.


    This Ducati Dark Icon is the same one Aiden won when he ced thergest bet that there is a baby boy in Sarah''s belly. His baby boy.


    Aiden gave Sarah a super-smooth ride so that they can enjoy his new toy together while ensuring her safety. This was Logan''s first motorcycle ride!


    Aiden hugged Sarah around her waist and noticed a number of females looking their way. He took a deep breath and shouted: "This is my wife! I love her very much and none of youpares to her, so get lost!"


    Sarah''s eyes nearly bulged out from surprise. It was a warm Sunday afternoon, and the street was packed, yet he was yelling like a madman.


    "What are you doing?", she whispered in urgency.


    "Chasing them away.", Aiden said with a smirk.


    Sarah was not sure how to respond to this. Aiden was always unpredictable, but with time passing, his behavior is getting more extreme. She shook her head and stifled augh. It''s better like this than to give any woman a chance to get closer.


    With that, Sarah and Aiden entered the mall.


    Why are they here?


    They arrived in Fairfield on the previous night and spent a steamy night in Aiden''s two-bedroom apartment which is full of memories. Sarah woke up refreshed with a smile on her face which widened when she inhaled the familiar scent of pastries. She knew that Aiden woke up early and went to the bakery down the street so that he can surprise her with fresh breakfast, and that made her morning super-special.


    After breakfast and somezing on the sofa in the living room, Sarah and Aiden decided toe for ate lunch to this mall for several reasons.


    First, they wanted to have lunch in the Greek restaurant which they frequented during their days at the University.


    Second, Sarah loves walking through this mall where they did their first Christmas shopping together. During their walk, Aiden would remember every little detail from that shopping experience¡­ how he figured out that she loves Greek symbols, and that she told him about presents for couples, and that they waited for the case for Jeff''s tablet to be customized, yet Jeff never used it¡­ and they ended that day in Aiden''s apartment, wrapping presents, drinking tea and¡­ hugging (for the first time). Sarah always admired how Aiden could remember every little detail and he told her (more than once) that he is unable to forget anything that is rted to her because it''s important.


    And the third (and the most practical) reason for theming to this mall is that two months ago, nc gship store opened in this mall, and as owners, Sarah and Aiden wanted to personally check it out.


    Aiden also hopes that something shiny will catch Sarah''s eye so that he can buy it for her. He found out that he will be the father to the boy Sarah is carrying in her belly, yet he didn''t buy her anything tomemorate the asion. Something shiny will be just right, and he is ready to pay attention to Sarah''s reactions while she checks out the offerings nc has. He will buy whatever makes her smile.


    Since its establishment, three years ago, nc became a luxury brand of jewelry, and it has a number of gship stores located in Los Angeles, San Francisco, Seattle, Chicago, Das, New York, and Miami, and they are nning to expand to Europe and Asia as well.


    Thanks to a total of twenty-two mines and three processing facilities that Sarah and Aiden own under the name nc, they are able to get their hands on precious stones and rare materials which their team of jewelry designers transforms into masterpieces. Felix is the main designer, and everything needs his approval before it''s added to the offering under the nc brand.


    Felix also provided his guidance to several kids from the Cliffside Vi who became master craftsmen, and they manage other designers.


    Bas, Dezy, Nico, Harini, and Chione created a number of signature models that are popr, and they are earning a percentage of the profits for each piece sold (if they created it).


    nc jewelry is not only made out of high-quality materials, sparkly, and nice to look at, but it has hidden mechanisms and functionalities that attract customers regardless of the cost.


    Opening a gship store in a small town like Fairfield is not a wise business decision, but both Sarah and Aiden wanted to leave their mark in the ce where it all began for them. For Sarah and Aiden, Fairfield will always carry the excitement and innocence of their first interactions as their love for each other sprouted and grew around them into an unbreakable bond that willst for eternity.


    Sarah and Aiden decided to check out their store first, then have lunch, andst, to stroll through the mall. It will provide light exercise to help with digestion. After that is done, they will take another ride on Ducati Dark Icon before retreating to their two-bedroom abode to end the day with pizza and movies while snuggling next to each other on the sofa. Their Sunday is nned perfectly.


    The two of them went straight to the second floor of the mall, where their nc store is located.


    They held each other and stopped at the entrance to admire the eye-catchy logo that was above the main door. The ss disy wall exposed exquisite jewelry that sparkled under the strategically ced spotlights which enhanced the visual appeal of perfectly polished pieces.


    Everything about the nc store was nned immactely, from theyout to lighting, materials, and staff, and just one nce at it is enough to understand that this is a high-end store.


    Every time they opened a store, Sarah and Aiden were present, but because of the kidnapping mess, they couldn''te here. Michael and Oni made a brief visit to this store after it opened, but it was not the same as if the true owners came, so... here they are.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1942 - Blanc Store In Fairfield (2)

    Sarah and Aiden walked into the nc store, and Sarah was happy to see that it''s spotless.


    The floor, counters, and disy cases are made of white marble, the walls are covered with mirrors, and ck silk is lining every surface under the jewelry that is avable for customers to see under the ss-covered disys. One disy is featuring pieces made out of ck gold, and they are ced on white silk in order to stand out more.


    There is a small lounge area with a three-seater sofa, two sofa chairs, and a coffee table, and just like any other nc store, this one has a private room in the back for exclusive customers who want to check out selections without fear that someone will see them buying expensive jewelry.


    A side table in the lounge area has offerings of biscotti, coffee, tea, and vored water.


    It''s a perfect ce to enjoy while picking a unique piece of jewelry that can be used for bling, functionality, and bragging. It''s three in one.


    Sarah''s mood chilled instantly when she saw two salesgirls behind the counter, both smiling at Aiden and checking him out shamelessly. They were both in their early twenties, pretty to look at in their white uniforms with ck ents that all customer-engaging employees of nc wear.


    Sarah exhaled in frustration. Aiden is grumbling about Noah and Aaron (and Maksim), but is he not seeing the effect he has on the females around him? Realistically speaking, Sarah''s circle of admirers is much smaller than Aiden''s.


    Normally, in Los Angeles, they are mingling with people who are aware of their identities as Mr. and Mrs. White, and in Eastern Europe, she associated shameless women with baddies. However, looking at these two in females, Sarah was reminded how women swoon over her husband, regardless of their background, and she contemted getting Eve to operate drones that will deliver an electric shock to any woman who dares to ogle at Aiden. It is one thing if he is on his own and they are not aware he is taken, but Sarah was right by his side, and he was holding onto her!


    She felt like shouting just how Aiden did outside the mall, <em>''This is my husband! Get lost!''</em>. But she can''t tell her own employees to get lost¡­ or can she?


    Sarah realized that two young women didn''t recognize them as owners! Well, if she ignores that they are eyeing Aiden, this is a rare opportunity for them to check out the store as customers in order to experience the high-end service their clients receive.


    She moved her fingers swiftly and sent a message to Aiden on Eve-lens to conceal their identities as owners, and Aiden responded with a hum absentmindedly. He was looking at the jewelry and didn''t pay attention to the salespeople.


    Both youngdies approached them, and Sarah''s sight fell on their nametags: <em>''Bryn''</em> and <em>''Kaia''</em>.


    "How can we help you?", Kaia said in a singing voice while her eyes didn''t leave Aiden.


    "We are here to see thetest sets.", Sarah said only to be ignored.


    Kaia moved to stand in front of Aiden and smiled. "Do you see something that interests you?"


    If this was Sarah from before, she would blow up in anger because Kaia was flirting with Aiden openly, but after everything they went through, Sarah was beyond that, and she knew that girls like Kaia are ants: annoying and easy to squish, albeit there are many of them. Well, she can squish them anytime, as long as there are no witnesses.


    However, Sarah was upset that this is their store, and the behavior of salesgirls is detrimental for business. It is not only about mistreating a customer or two, but about creating a negative experience that can spread online and impact the reputation of thepany.


    Sarah took a mental note to check reviews for this store, not the ones that were moderated before being published, but the ones that were submitted by the customers.


    Aiden was focused on disy cases, and when Kaia blocked his view, he looked at her and then at Bryn who was not so outgoing, but she didn''t try to correct Kaia''s behavior either.


    <em>''So much for exemr employees''</em>, Aiden thought. Don''t all salespeople go through the training on how to deal with customers?


    nc is a luxury brand of jewelry, but it''s not about selling precious stones and metals to the VIPs, nc is about making every potential customer feel like a VIP from the moment they step into the store. After all, it is proven that happy customers buy more ande for seconds, and right now, Aiden was not happy.


    Within a second, he understood Sarah''s request to conceal their identities¡­ she wanted to see how far this will go.


    Aiden frowned. Did Kaia offer jewelry or herself? How can they totally ignore Sarah''s presence like she is not there?


    Well, Sarah said not to reveal that they are owners, but he will not allow this tant disrespect.


    Aiden gestured toward Sarah. "My wife is interested in checking out your collections, sets to be precise. If you want to make a sale, I rmend that you treat her with respect as a customer and stop ogling at me."


    His blunt approach made both Bryn and Kaia pause for a few seconds before their faces flushed in embarrassment.


    Bryn blinked rapidly. "I was not ogling."


    Aiden waved his hand, indicating that he does not care. "Whatever you say. We are here to see your merchandise and make a purchase if we like something. If you can''t be professional salespeople, I suggest that you hand in your resignation."


    He had no intention of being polite to these two. Sarah and Aiden came here to enjoy their afternoon and if this is how they treat Sarah and their business, it can''t be enjoyable. To make things worse, Sarah is hormonal and if she gets upset, their whole trip might be ruined. If that happens, girls or not, those two will get a beating!


    Bryn waspletely flustered, but Kaia was angry.


    In Kaia''s opinion, Aiden is handsome, but that does not give him the right to treat them like lower species. Also, those jeans and leather jackets look average-costing at most, can they even afford the simplest pendant from the nc store?


    Kaia lifted her chin arrogantly. "You say that you are customers? I would like to see you show that you have enough credit to buy things here. How much I know, you are here to steal things."


    Sarah frowned. "Is this how you treat all your customers or only the ones who reject your advances?"


    Kaia rubbed the nails of her right hand across her thumb. There is no way she will admit to making a move on Aiden. "Only the ones who came here to steal."


    Sarah blinked. Well, she has a reputation of swiping things, but only from baddies, and definitely not from her own store. That would be redundant!


    "What makes you think that we thieves?", Sarah asked.


    Kaia sneered. "Just look at yourselves. You better leave, before I call security."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1943 - Blanc Store In Fairfield (3)

    Aiden knew that Sarah wanted to handle these two, but they heard enough, and he didn''t want to risk Sarah getting angrier. He gave Sarah a small squeeze on her shoulder, silently telling her that he will take over.


    "You want to call security? Based on what? We didn''t even approach the merchandise or you. Instead of them, how about you call your manager? When there is a conflict between a low-level salesperson like you and a customer, the manager should handle the situation, right?"


    Bryn panicked at Aiden''s words. If their manageres here, which side will he take? Manager Qin is a vain person who puts his reputation first. What if they get in trouble? If these two are thieves, they would leave and not demand to see the manager¡­ or maybe this is the tactic to confuse them.


    Kaia smirked confidently. "You want to see the manager? Fine. Stay here." She walked through the door at the back and left them alone with Bryn.


    "Is it always like this?", Sarah asked Bryn and a secondter shook her head. "Don''t answer because I know that it is."


    Sarah nced toward the mall through therge ss windows and observed the crowd that walked and chatted in a good mood, some with hands full of shopping bags¡­ however, other than a few people who threw quick nces a the jewelry disyed in the mall-facing windows, no one paid attention to the nc store.


    "With this attitude, no wonder we don''t have customers¡­", Sarah mumbled.


    Aiden rubbed Sarah''s shoulder and pulled her toward the counter whose ss top served as a disy case. "Don''t let this spoil your mood. How about you look at these nes? Maybe you like something? Look¡­ matching sets for men and women¡­ and they evene in baby-sizes¡­ you know that we can customize them, right?"


    Sarah appreciated Aiden''s efforts to distract her, but she was too upset to enjoy the shopping. She wondered if only Kaia is a lost cause, and where Bryn fits in.


    "I like this one with rubies¡­", Sarah said and poked her finger in the ss disy before gesturing to Bryn toe closer. "Can you show it to me?"


    Bryn bit her lower lip nervously and she didn''t move. She didn''t know what to do. What if they are really thieves? What if they are taking advantage because Kaia stepped away? Who knows when Kaia will return? Will she be able to get ahold of the manager? Manager Qin should be around, but he usually leaves and stays out for hours.


    "Uhm¡­ I think that we should wait for the manager¡­", Bryn responded timidly, unaware that her words sealed the envelope with her employee termination letter.


    A minuteter, Kaia reappeared with a smug expression. "Manager Qin will be here in two minutes."


    "Alright¡­", Sarah mumbled and tugged Aiden toward the lounging area. She is pregnant and upset and she wanted to sit.


    Sarah got her phone and browsed through the employee files of two women in front of her, and everyone else associated with this store. The timid one is Bryn Landler, and the arrogant one is Kaia Qin.


    Sarah pressed her lips into a line when she realized that the manager of the store, Lance Qin and Kaia Qin have the samest name. Are they rted? Probably¡­ and that could be the reason why Kaia is so full of herself. Sarah continued looking at the reports for other employees who work here or interact with this store in any way.


    Aiden leaned closer to read the files as well while rubbing Sarah''s shoulder, silently telling her that he supports her. He didn''t want Sarah to get stressed, but he couldn''t tell her to step away from the situation either¡­ it will be a way for Sarah to vent her anger. At the same time, he was surprised that Sarah is so calm. That is not like her and Aiden was confident that Sarah is waiting for the right time to punish these two. As for Kaia and Bryn, Aiden wondered what possessed them to provoke his wife. Just as Sarah has several hidden identities, so might others. How can Kaia and Bryn assume that they are nobodies?


    He decided to rock the boat and see if somethinges out.


    "This is a very nice store.", Aiden said. "I would never imagine that an exclusive jewelry maker like nc would open up a store in Fairfield."


    Kaia took the bait. "Of course, you don''t know. Why would you think that Fairfield is a shabby ce?"


    "I would not think of it as shabby. Not, when it has such an impressive mall like this one."


    Kaia narrowed her eyes at Aiden, unsure if he was serious or not. Before she could say anything, Aiden spoke again¡­


    "It must be good to work in a store like this. Where can I apply for a job? Is there an online form to fill out?"


    Kaia stifled augh. "Dream on. A hillbilly like you does not stand a chance. You will fail at the background check."


    Aiden made a face of exaggerated surprise. "You need to pass a background check?"


    "Yes. And there are also tests of aptitude and teamwork. After you pass, you get training."


    Aiden nodded. "I see your teamwork is impable. You are talking, while the brte (aka Bryn) is a silent sidekick. And what did they train you? How to clean the disy ss? How to assess jewelry? Or how to distinguish between customers and thieves?"


    A man in his mid-forties entered the store and his gaze fell on Sarah and Aiden. Based on his white suit and nametag, they identified him as Manager Qin.


    He looked at Sarah and Aiden from top to bottom before his expression settled into a frown which told Sarah and Aiden that he didn''t recognize them as owners either.


    "Kaia told me what is going on, and I will appreciate it if you leave before I call security."


    "Just like that?", Sarah asked. "You will not introduce yourself and ask us what happened?"


    Manager Qin smiled smugly. "I am the manager of this store. Consider yourself lucky that my employees didn''t call security right away, and that I am giving you a chance to leave without causing a scene."


    "How generous of you...", Sarah said and looked at Aiden. "This is worse than I thought."


    Aiden nodded and resumed rubbing her shoulder.


    Bryn and Kaia were happy to see Manager Qin handling Sarah and Aiden so firmly. How they see it, nc is for exclusive customers and Sarah and Aiden look in (aka not rich).


    Manager Qin was losing his patience. Why are they not leaving? Anyone normal would scram by now. "Are you deaf? You have five seconds to leave before I call security."


    He reached for his phone and frowned at the sight of Aiden who reached for his wallet.


    "Instead of calling security, you should call your manager¡­", Aiden said stiffly while fiddling through his wallet.


    "Who are you to tell me to call¡­", Manager Qin''s voice trailed off when he saw Aiden cing a white card with nc logo on the coffee table in front of him.


    Manager Qin reached for the card and flipped it a few times as if making sure that he is not imagining it. The card had a hologram of nc logo and nc designs etched into its surface.


    Bryn and Kaia looked at the card with confusion obvious on their faces, and then at Manager Qin whose face paled. The two salesgirls had no idea about that card and its significance.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1944 - Blanc Store In Fairfield (4)

    Loyal customers of nc get special cards that give them various perks and discounts. There are Golden, tinum, and ck cards that customers can get based on the amount of money they spend and their status (aka bnce on their bank ounts).


    The Golden card is the mostmon, and it requires customers to spend $50k a year on nc merchandise while providing exclusive ess to new designs and a 2% discount on future purchases.


    The tinum card is for customers who spent more than $100k a year, and it provides the same perks as the Golden card with a higher discount that reaches 5%.


    The ck card is offered to customers who spent on nc jewelry more than $500k within one year and other than 10% discount, it gives them a chance to meet with a designer and get custom pieces made (the design is free, they still need to pay for the end product).


    The ck card also includes special invitations to the events hosted by ncpany where nc customers and partners get to mingle with other important people while indulging in activities and treats avable only for the richest.


    And then there is the White card. That one can''t be given based on purchases or status but is exclusively given by the owners.


    Aiden showing the White card means that he personally knows the owners and that they are close. The rumor is that there are only a handful of White cards given.


    Manager Qin looked at the card weakly and wondered if this is the end of him. And then he got an idea¡­ "How do I know that this is genuine?"


    Aiden snorted. "Why don''t you try it out? The real thing will unlock every piece of equipment owned by nc."


    Bryn and Kaia held their breaths as manager Qin walked to the counter with a ss disy full of shiny rings and he waved the card above the sensors.


    Manager Qin lost ten years of his life when the disy opened with a soft pop sound.


    "Uhm¡­ Mister¡­.", Manager Qin stuttered while beads of sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead.


    "Call your manager and tell him what happened here.", Aiden said sternly.


    "Uhm¡­ what should I say?", Manager Qin asked weakly.


    Aiden looked at Manager Qin like he said something silly. "You were about to call security on us, so¡­ I''m sure you had a reason for that. And I hope for your sake that the reason is more solid than hearsay from the employee who ignored my wife while trying to seduce me and when she failed, she called me hillbilly who is here to steal. Tell your manager what happened. Or is it possible that you used us of stealing without any evidence?"


    Kaia tugged Manager Qin''s sleeve. "What is that card, Uncle?"


    "Be quiet!", Manager Qin hissed back while thinking about how to get out of this situation.


    Kaia spoke in a whisper, but Sarah and Aiden heard her.


    <em>''Well, that solved the mystery about the rtionship between those two¡­''</em>, Sarah thought. She didn''t want to waste more time on this. Sarah got her phone and dialed Oni.


    "Oni, sweetie, we have a situation in our nc store in Fairfield.", Sarah said as soon as Oni picked up her call. "I know you are attending lunch at the Long mansion¡­ No need to interrupt, you can deal with this task when you return. I''m calling to inform you that we are shutting down the store in Fairfield. We will need new staff¡­ Yes, all of them¡­ Oh, recements can be here by tomorrow? That is great." Sarah was pleased to hear that they have trained members of the Army of Chaos in the area who can handle the store until regr employees arrive. "It would be a pity if we lose business for more than necessary¡­ Sure, enjoy your lunch and when you are done, work with Michael to notify our new staff about the situation..."


    By the time Sarah ended her call, Bryn was sobbing.


    Aiden looked nkly at Manager Qin who was non-responsive. He stood up and took the White card from Manager Qin''s hand.


    "Are you going to call your manager, or should I?", Aiden asked while tucking the White card into the safety of his wallet.


    Kaia was the first one to recover from what they overheard from Sarah''s phone call. She pointed her index finger at Sarah angrily. "Who do you think you are? You can''t close this store or fire us. I will call security!"


    Aiden waved his hand, to get her to stop talking. "Yes, please, call security, and while at it, call the mall manager also. If I need to listen to your voice for another minute, my brain cells will start deteriorating."


    Kaia grumbled something, but she started talking into her phone.


    Aiden sat next to Sarah and he didn''t want to talk to those three. One was crying, the other one was psychotic, and the third one was non-responsive. Aiden took a mental note to set up strict guidelines on types of people who can work in their stores because this is ridiculous.


    Aiden saw that Sarah was upset and he was upset also. And he was also concerned that this will lead to the two of them putting disguises and going to visit other stores as customers in order to weed out bad employees. Well, he does not mind dressing up and roleying with Sarah, but when it''s for fun, and exposing employees with an inted sense of importance is not fun, especially not because Sarah is pregnant, and she should rest. Ah, it seems that they always have trouble that needs resolving.


    Aiden moved his fingers in the air and pulled information on the manager of the mall. He wanted to know with whom he is about to talk.


    The mall manager entered the store and nced around. Before anyone could say anything, Aiden stood up and approached the man.


    "Manager Lampart¡­", Aiden called as he shook the man''s hand.


    "I am Aiden White, the owner of nc¡­", Aiden said while showing his ID to the manager and then he gestured toward Sarah. "That lovelydy sitting on the sofa is my wife, Sarah White. We called you here to inform you that effective immediately, this store will be closed until we rece existing employees. We hope toplete that task by tomorrow, forty-eight hours at most. Until that is finalized, we expect that you can keep nc locked and secured..."


    By the time Aiden ended talking, two security guards appeared.


    Manager Lampart instructed to guards to watch the doors so that no onees in, and he spoke to Aiden politely: "I will need to confirm this with my contact for nc." He was not sure if Aiden was who he imed, but he didn''t dare to be rude because having nc store within his mall was the highlight of his career.


    "Please do¡­", Aiden said and made a call to the manager in the nc HQ who is in charge of the employees working in gship stores. He needed to inform him that three people lost their jobs.


    Bryn, Kaia, and manager Qin listened to Aiden and manager Lampart as they made their phone calls and all three of them felt the heaviness of the current situation.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1945 - Blanc Store In Fairfield (5)

    Bryn could not believe her bad luck. She was so happy tond this job. It came with a good sry, excellent benefits, and it provided her with a glimpse of how sessful ones live. Bryn dreamed of the uing employee party which is due in October. There they have various events where employees canpete, and some of the rewards include invitations to attend parties where clients and partners gather. That was her personal ticket to the world of rich and famous, and she only needed to snatch herself a man¡­ and now it''s all gone¡­


    Bryn wiped her tears with the back of her palm and turned to Sarah. "Please, give me another chance."


    Sarah''s eyebrow arched. "For?"


    "I didn''t say that you are thieves, and I didn''t call you names. Why am I being punished in the same way as Kaia?", Bryn pleaded while ignoring Kaia''s re.


    Sarah smiled a little while looking at Bryn whose expression was filled with desperation. It''s a pity that only now Bryn realized the severity of her situation and how much she lost by allowing Kaia to lead her on. Sarah was not blind, she saw that Kaia is the main character of this drama while Bryn followed Kaia''s lead, but in Sarah''s eyes, the bully and bully-enablers deserve the same punishment because they feed off each other''s energy.


    "From the moment we arrived in this store, you ignored me while flirting with my husband. Kaia said that we are here to steal, and your silence enabled her. I asked you to show me a piece of jewelry, and you refused with an excuse that we should wait for the manager. How I see it, those were three chances for you to show your professionalism and how you treat customers. By standards of the ncpany, you failed and scored 0 out of 3. So, what you are asking me is the fourth chance. Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me. Fool me four times¡­ Do you think that I am stupid?"


    Bryn''s chin trembled. "You can''t do this!"


    Sarah''s smile faded. "Did you miss the point of me being the owner of nc? We treat our employees well, but not when they are sabotaging thepany."


    "How did I sabotage thepany?", Bryn asked in disbelief.


    Sarah hummed before answering. "I came here as a customer and I was mistreated. I want you to imagine how that makes me feel. When I go home and mingle with my rich friends, I will share my story from this afternoon. Do you think that I will remember if it''s Kaia or Bryn or someone else who mistreated me? No¡­ I will me nc and I will make sure that my friends don''te here either. After all, who wants toe shopping for jewelry and be used of stealing? And that is on top of you shamelessly staring at my husband like he is a piece of meat while ignoring my presence. Do you see where this is going? You are smearing the name of the wholepany, and for that alone, I can fire you, and I am. Effective immediately, none of you three are employees of nc. You have ten minutes to pick up your personal things, leave behind anything that belongs to nc, and scram."


    "You¡­!", Manager Qin made a step toward Sarah and he froze in the spot when Aiden grabbed his neck. He didn''t see when Aiden moved!


    "One inch closer toward my wife, and I won''t mind breaking a few bones. It will be self-defense and everyone present will be my witness, including the security camera.", Aiden said threateningly. "You heard my wife, you have nine minutes left to get your personal belongings, or we will assume that you don''t need them."


    The three people went in silence to the room at the back of the store that is reserved for employees, and Aiden focused on Sarah. "Don''t talk to them, love. I don''t want you to get stressed more than necessary. Let me handle this. OK?"


    ¡­


    About half an hourter¡­


    On the parking lot of the mall, Bryn, Kaia, and manager Qin were standing next to manager Qin''s car and contemting what just happened. They got fired.


    "How can they do this?", Kaia hissed.


    "Shut up!", manager Qin raged. "I gave you that job because your mother begged me, and if I knew you will do this¡­", he breathed heavily while trying to contain his rage.


    "Oh, please, spare me the lecture¡­", Kaia said while rolling her eyes. "It''s not the first time, and you know it. And I saw you more than once using your position in order to get cozy with customers."


    Bryn felt that her whole world was copsing. "This was my chance to get out of this hellhole, yet it''s ruined. Once they do investigations, they will see all kinds of irregrities. We will be lucky if they don''t sue us."


    Manager Qin scoffed. "They won''t do such a thing because they care about the reputation of thepany. I bet that they will prefer handling this silently and not attract any attention that can smear the perfect image of nc¡­"


    The more manager Qin spoke, the more ideas popped into Bryn''s mind.


    ¡­


    Later that day, in Aiden''s two-bedroom apartment¡­


    "I want you to organize a promotion that will get people back in the store. Maybe like a giveaway with prizes and discounts¡­", Sarah spoke to Oni and N over video-conference.


    "Are you sure we should make more investments there?", Oni asked. "That store is not making any profit, and it''s not only because of those few employees but it''s because of the demographics. The fact is that people living in that area can''t afford nc products¡­"


    "Think of it as a marketing strategy for improving our image.", Sarah said. "Regr people will see that we are not unreachable and by experiencing good treatment, they will give positive reviews. With Te University nearby, we are bound to attract a few young heirs to our store. Christmas ising.", Sarah gave a meaningful look to Oni and N who shook their heads helplessly.


    Oni and N didn''t agree with the location of that store from the beginning, but Sarah insisted, and she is the boss so¡­


    "We will think of a good promotion¡­", N responded.


    Sarah ended that video call happily, and she went to the living room right on time to see Aiden at the door, epting pizza from the delivery man.


    "Done with work?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "For now. I want us to be there tomorrow when the new staff arrives."


    "We can stop by after breakfast. Mall manager Lampart will make sure things are fine until we arrive, and the manager in charge of our stores will be on-site early in the morning.", Aiden didn''t want Sarah to cut her morning sleep short because of this. They are on a vacation!


    Sarah didn''t respond. She took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of freshly baked pizza that filled the apartment.


    "Babe,e here¡­ I have cravings that only you can satisfy¡­", Sarah said seductively.


    Aiden halted his steps and looked at the box in his hands before observing Sarah keenly. "Are you talking about me or about the pizza satisfying you?"


    Sarah giggled. "Pizza first. Feed your son, and then rock him to sleep."


    Aiden grinned. He can do that. Definitely.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1946 - Pizza And Soda With A Side Of Hacking

    Aiden ced the steaming-hot pizza on the coffee table in front of Sarah.


    Sarah licked her lips while staring at the pizza that looked just as good as it smelled.


    "What do you want to drink?", Aiden asked.


    "Soda goes good with pizza¡­", Sarah said while observing Aiden''s reaction.


    He told her more than once that soda is not good, and she should not have it during pregnancy, but it goes well with pizza. It''s a match made in heaven¡­ Just like Sarah and Aiden.


    Aiden groaned. With every passing day, he was finding it more difficult to refuse Sarah''s requests.


    "Fine. Only one because we are having pizza."


    Aiden chuckled when he saw Sarah grinning and nodding vigorously. For a woman who can have anything she wants, simple things (like one serving of soda) were enough to make her happy. Aiden could not help himself but love her more.


    "Pick a movie while I get drinks."


    He gave her a light kiss on the lips and grumbled on the way to the pantry: "If I knew that you would trick me into having soda, I would order something that does not require beverage with sugar and caffeine¡­"


    Sarah smiled at his grumbling, knowing that it''s his way of caring about her (and their baby). But the doctor said that both Sarah and baby Logan are in good health and that indulging in cravings once in a while is fine.


    With the knowledge that she scored a soda, Sarah happily started picking a movie on demand. What should they watch? Ah, they didn''t watch any movie in a long time and there are so many options! She decided to start scrolling through the popr ones.


    Sarah''s movie-picking was interrupted when her phone started beeping. She paused when she recognized the sound of her app which is notifying her when they start trending on social media. Now what?


    Aiden sat on the sofa next to Sarah with two cans of soda in his hands and a frown on his handsome face.


    "What was that?", he grumbled while pointing with his chin toward Sarah''s phone she was holding.


    Aiden heard it beeping while he was fetching them drinks. What happened with feeding her and rocking his child? They came here to disconnect and enjoy a few days, but this vacation is turning into a workation. Why can''t they just rx?


    Sarah responded a few secondster: "Someone is ndering us and nc¡­"


    Aiden let out a long exhale. Based on the timing, he guessed that this was done by those ex-employees who lost their jobs earlier that day.


    Aiden felt like crying. Why can''t they enjoy their pizza in peace? He was thinking that for their next vacation, they will go to the ind and he will turn off the inte¡­ even if the world burns down in mes, he won''t care. There will be no people, no inte, and it will be perfect.


    Oblivious to Aiden''s vacation ns, Sarah was scrolling through articles that started trending on social media and triggered her notification app.


    [nc is exploiting employees]


    [Sarah White abusing her power!]


    [The shocking truth! nc exposed!]


    [Aiden White, can rich people have it all?]


    [nc luxury? Only for the owners!]


    Sarah rolled her eyes and just like Aiden, she guessed who are the culprits behind this.


    "Eve¡­", Sarah called. "Wipe off all damaging content that resurfaced today rted to me, Aiden, and nc, and prevent users frommenting further on it. Maintain the cache for the creators so that they believe the content is still online, and make them think they sessfully created a buzz¡­"


    "Should I get ourptops?", Aiden offered.


    "Yes, please¡­", Sarah said with a smile, happy that he guessed her thoughts.


    Instead of watching a movie, Sarah and Aiden had their pizza (and sodas) with a side of hacking.


    They verified that Bryn and Kaia were behind the articles. The two of them wrote ndering articles and created a number of fake ounts to spread the word on social media and make it believable. People like gossip, regardless of if it''s true or not, so it took off like wildfire.


    By the time any respectable media outlet reaches out to nc in order to clear up the misunderstanding, the damage Bryn and Kaia caused would be irreversible, and no public statement made by nc would fix this. Luckily, they have Eve, and Aiden and Sarah are not pushovers either.


    Sarah and Aiden tapped into Bryn''s and Kaia''s cellphones in order to confirm their location.


    "The two wenches are in Kaia''s home¡­", Sarah said before taking another bite of pizza angrily.


    At the mall, Aiden was surprised that Sarah let them off easily, and he hoped that those two would be grateful that the only things they lost were their jobs with a hit to their egos. However, it seems that they were unable to recognize that Sarah was generous. On top of cking at their jobs and flirting with Aiden, by starting this smear campaign, Bryn and Kaia dug their hole deeper.


    "You want to punish them?", Aiden asked, even though he knew the answer.


    "Yes!" Sarah eximed with her mouth full. "They ndered me, my husband, and mypany. Did you think they can go scot-free?"


    "Of course, not!", Aiden said with urgency, and he got an idea. "Let''s see what they are up to¡­"


    His fingers moved over the keyboard like a sh and Sarah leaned closer to see his screen better. She smiled when she realized that he hacked into the web camera on Kaia''sptop.


    Aiden ced hisptop on the coffee table and took another slice of pizza. "Here is a movie for us to watch."


    Sarah''s expression softened. "I love your idea. This is brilliant."


    Aiden chuckled. He loves when Sarah praises him, it never gets old.


    The two of them watched Kaia and Bryn gloating about all the damage that their articles created.


    Poor Kaia and Bryn had no idea that all the <em>''damage''</em> was a simtion Eve showed to them. For Kaia and Bryn, the inte was buzzing with negativements about nc and its owners, and people were raging about how they will never step a foot into nc stores, how nc should be closed, and its owners put behind bars.


    Kaia sneered. "I wish I can see their faces¡­"


    Bryn was happy with the mess they created. "We will see them in a day or two. In news."


    "Do you think they will end up in jail?", Kaia mused.


    "With them being so young and rich, I''m confident that there are some shady deals going on. How else would nc be so sessful? But even if they avoid jail, this negative reputation will be difficult to shake off. This is what they get for messing with us.", Bryn said with malice in her voice.


    "We should celebrate!", Kaia eximed to what Bryn agreed.


    "Let''s dress up and go to Reflex!"


    Kaia approved of the location Bryn suggested. It''s the best nightclub in Fairfield.


    The twodies moved out of the view of the camera, but based on the chatter that was heard, Sarah and Aiden guessed that those two were going through Kaia''s closet, picking what to wear.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1947 - A Different Kind Of Party (1)

    When Sarah heard where Bryn and Kaia are nning to go tonight, Sarah''s eyes shed with emotions.


    Reflex is the nightclub where they captured Philip and Vivian, and she also beat up Mimi and Megan on the parking lot of Reflex.


    They met Vivian a few monthster who was missing her memories, but they never heard anything about Philip, Mimi, and Megan. Sarah assumed that Lebedevs used them for testing medicines and that they perished. Considering how sinister their ns were for Sarah, she has no guilt at the thought that they found their ending.


    At that time, Sarah and Aiden were still fresh as a couple, and she was taken by surprise by all the malice directed her way which sprouted because she was dating Aiden and because she was not interested in Ed, and Vivian wanted to be Sarah in some sick way. All those were people who wanted something that does not belong to them, and Sarah was shocked by the hatred and betrayal she experienced.


    Situation now is different. Sarah and Aiden are solid, and venomous girls like Kaia and Bryn are insignificant.


    Sarah looked at Aiden and smiled. She remembered how at that time Vivian''s betrayal hurt and she could not talk to anyone, but Aiden was by her side, supporting her through her struggles and he didn''t me Sarah when she left Vivian with those three guys in the cage.


    Sarah was aware that if not for Aiden, Philip would seed in drugging her, and no one would find her on that farm where she would probably die of an overdose or high fever.


    Aiden saved her life many times and aided her without questions asked, just like now. If she told him that she is going to kill someone, he would carry a shovel and follow her silently so that he can bury the body. When they started dating, Sarah could not fathom the amount of love and trust he showers her with.


    "We still have our cameras set up in that club.", Aiden reminded Sarah, unaware that she was lost in memories and in her love for him.


    When Sarah didn''t respond, Aiden turned his gaze from the screen and met her dreamy eyes directed at him. He tilted his head and smiled while wondering what is going on in that pretty head of hers.


    Aiden touched her cheek, pulling her out of her daze.


    "Hmm?", Sarah hummed with a silly grin on her face.


    Aiden chuckled. "Cameras. We have cameras in that nightclub. I remember the view of you walking on the beams above the crowd, setting them up."


    Sarah frowned a little as she remembered a different perspective. "And I remember the view of you at the bar with Mimi and Megan nking you."


    "I was letting them close only so that they follow me to the parking lot, and you get your chance to beat them up personally.", Aiden said in his defense.


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Aiden. "Sure. Next time when a man sticks close to me, I will tell you that I am only leading him on so you can beat him upter."


    Aiden knew that she is hormonal, but he had to ask: "What do you mean, next time?"


    "You will know when the timees," Sarah smirked and took a bite of pizza.


    Aiden could not believe this. Is Sarah taunting him? He took a deep breath and chanted silently that she is pregnant, and he needs to let it go. Besides, whoever sticks close to Sarah, Aiden will not wait for any exnations. He will just pummel him.


    "Now that we know they are heading to Reflex, what is the n?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    Sarah''s lips lifted into a malicious smile. "Kaia and Bryn want to celebrate. We will let them do exactly that. I want them to go down with a bang. The only question is how big that bang will be..."


    Aiden could see that Sarah''s eyes narrowed as she wasing up with a n.


    "Eat, love¡­", Aiden urged Sarah. "Fill up before we make our move. Do you know what you will wear tonight? Or should I pick? You know that I love seeing you in that ck skater dress." He wiggled his eyebrows yfully.


    "You are not going to stop me?"


    "No one can stop you, my Goddess, and I will not let you do this on your own.", Aiden said and with his thumb wiped a smidge of tomato sauce that was above Sarah''s upper lip.


    Sarah watched him lick his thumb clean and she swallowed hard. <em>''Damn! How can someone be so sexy by just licking his finger?''</em> She got turned on by that simple action. <em>''It must be the pregnancy hormones¡­ or maybe because I know what that tongue can do¡­''</em>


    She forced her mind to focus on the n because they don''t have much time.


    ¡­


    Kaia and Bryn reached Reflex and they were happy to see that ce is decently filled with patrons. There were people at the bar, several booths were upied, and some people danced. Part of them feared that it might be empty considering that is Sunday evening.


    The two of them sat at the bar and ordered drinks.


    "Do you think our posts reached critical mass?", Bryn asked while reaching for her phone.


    Kaia put her hand over Bryn''s. "Don''t check here, someone might see."


    "So? I''m checking social media, that''s it."


    Kaia rolled her eyes. "With the mess we created, nc will definitely investigate. Let''s not give them reasons to connect us to what is going on online. As much as anyone knows, the two of us got sacked and we came here to drown our sorrows with drinking and dancing."


    Bryn thought about how that story makes sense. She gave up on checking her phone and reached for her drink as the waiter put two cocktails in front of them.


    Bryn and Kaia clinked their sses.


    "Let''s drown our sorrows.", Kaia said with a smile and finished half of the cocktail in one go.


    The two of them snickered and nced around the club. It was still early, and the club was not packed as it''s usually the case on Fridays and Saturdays.


    By the time Kaia and Bryn worked on their second cocktail while chatting lightly with some people who would stop by to say <em>''hi''</em>, there were about thirty people on the dancefloor and all the booths were upied.


    The waiter put two cocktails in front of Kaia and Bryn. "The gentlemen from booth five sent this to you, and they offered you an invitation to join them."


    Kaia blinked. "Who are they, Ken?"


    The waiter (aka Ken) shrugged. "Four guys. I haven''t seen them before, but they look decent." He gave them a wink and moved away.


    Kaia and Bryn exchanged nces, silently contemting what to do. It took a second for their lips to lift into smiles and sparkles in their eyes revealed that girls are ready to party.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1948 - A Different Kind Of Party (2)

    In a small ce like Fairfield, it is not difficult to know everyone, especially if they are from the same circle and close in age.


    Kaia and Bryn recognized all people in the bar area and on the dancefloor.


    Fairfield for partying would be rather boring with only locals and no tourists, if not for Te University which provides a constant flow of fresh faces. The fact that Te University is highly ranked and that its students are rich makes that University appear like a treasure cove for dating.


    When Ken said that so far he didn''t see four guys who sent drinks, Bryn and Kaia assumed that they are students at the University.


    Bryn stood up and looked at Kaia. "Are we going?"


    Kaia wiggled her eyebrows. "What do you think?"


    They took their drinks in their hands and made their way to the booth number five.


    When they reached the booth, Kaia and Bryn smiled at the four young men who stopped their chatter and looked their way.


    Bryn''s and Kaia''s eyes shed, and their smiles widened when they saw that all four of them are good looking with handsome features and broad shoulders, and their expensive clothes only increased their appeal.


    Kaia raised her hand which was holding onto the ss with a cocktail. "We are here to thank you for the drinks. I am Kaia and this is Bryn."


    The young man who was on the far right stood up, towering over Kaia. "It is our pleasure to treat such finedies with drinks. I am Dn." He gestured toward other guys from right to left. "My friends here are Zayne, Malik, and Alex. Would you like to join us?"


    "Sure¡­", Kaia responded with a smile and Dn moved to make space for her to sit between him and Zayne.


    Alex stood up, making space for Bryn to sit from the other side, between Malik and Alex.


    "Are you students at Te University?", Bryn asked. Now that she got a chance to see them up close, she guessed that all of them are in theirte twenties.


    "We were.", Malik responded. "We graduated five years ago."


    "I haven''t seen you around. I''m sure I would remember.", Kaia said indicating that they are not locals.


    "We were all in the general area and decided to meet for drinks. Something like a small reunion.", Zayne responded, and a sly smile appeared on his lips as he eyed Kaia. "The four of using here and meeting you must be destiny."


    Kaia giggled. All four guys were good looking and smooth-talking, and the drinks were getting to her head, but she didn''t care. They came here to party and have fun and that is exactly what she nned to do. The original idea included drinks and dancing, but now it seems that four handsome guys are added to the mix as well. This night will be awesome! And with any luck, they might catch themselves boyfriends. Ah, the possibilities.


    The guys ordered another round of drinks and they chatted in a good mood.


    Dn and Zayne were focused on Kaia and based on Kaia''s giggles, Bryn could assume that Kaia was having a good time. What Bryn didn''t know was that Zayne''s hand was under Kaia''s skirt, feeling her out and Kaia didn''t object, not even a little bit. After all, since Zayne told her that his family owns a restaurant chain in Midwest, Kaia was ready to open up her heart (and legs) for him. And Dn was also a great boyfriend material, with his family being involved in politics and him aiming to be a senator by age 35.


    Alex and Malik also had promising qualities that made Brynbel them as good catches. Alex''s family owned a transportationpany, and Malik had his own chain of fitness centers. Malik removed his jacket and flexed his arm, asking Bryn to feel his rock-hard biceps. She gave it a light squeeze and her smile told him that she approves.


    "Hey, not fair¡­", Alex protested. "You don''t need a fitness center to be fit. Check this out¡­" Alex offered to Bryn his arm and she confirmed that he is muscr as well.


    They were like two peacocks, showing off and Bryn enjoyed all the attention. After being fired, she needed confirmation that someone appreciates her, and these two rich men were just what she craved for.


    "Where are you from?", Bryn asked Alex and Malik.


    "I am from Charlotte, North Carolina.", Malik responded to Bryn. "Alex is from Austin, Texas."


    Bryn nodded in understanding. "Since you are not from here, where are you staying?"


    Alex responded: "We got rooms in the Holiday Express for the night. Am I correct to assume that you from Fairfield?"


    Bryn confirmed. "Born and raised."


    "So¡­ what do you do?", Malik asked.


    "I was working in the mall at nc." She saw that Malik and Alex didn''t show any visible reaction, so she rified: "nc is a famous jewelry maker. I was a salesgirl, until today."


    "What happened?", Alex asked with concern in his voice.


    "I made a blunder in front of important customers and got sacked.", Bryn responded.


    Malik shook his head in disapproval. "Just like that? Shouldn''t they give you a warning and a second chance?"


    "That was exactly my point!", Bryn eximed. "It was totally blown out of proportions and my future is ruined."


    "Isn''t that a bit dramatic? Don''t tie your whole future to one job.", Alex said. "Life is full of possibilities."


    "You don''t understand. nc is a good ce to work with many opportunities. I was dreaming about parties I could attend and meet fine guys like you." Bryn blurted out due to alcohol in her system. Well, it was the truth.


    Malik waved his hand at the waiter, gesturing for another round of drinks.


    Alex took Bryn''s hand in his and kissed the back of her palm. "Your current situation shows that you don''t need nc in order to attend parties or meet fine guys like us. On the bright side, if you still have that lousy job, you would be home sleeping because you need to get up in the morning, and you would miss meeting us..."


    Bryn smiled. Well, he was right. She was dreaming about getting into the circle of rich and famous through nc, yet here she is¡­ in a booth with four rich handsome guys. She does not know if they are famous, but their clothes and way of behaving show that they are rich. Who knew that the day she gets fired from nc will be the same day she finds herself surrounded by guys who have an amazing boyfriend potential? And not one but four? Bryn''s smile widened at the thought that this is the perfect example that when one door closes, another one will open.


    She had to ask: "Do you guys have girlfriends?"


    "Nothing permanent.", Malik responded.


    "As of yet.", Alex added.


    Bryn''s eyes shed when she felt Malik''s hand squeezing her thigh under the table. Both of the guys are interested in her! This evening was getting better by the minute!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1949 - A Different Kind Of Party (3)

    Two booths on the left¡­


    Sarah made a face like she smelled something nasty as she looked at the live video feed on her Eve-lens. "Really? Bryn came to work at nc as a salesgirl so that she can attend parties and meet guys?"


    Sarah moved her fingers and turned off the video feed. People in there were starting to get handsy and she didn''t want to watch that.


    Aiden chuckled. Sarah''s expression was funny. "You can''t me her for being ambitious."


    "Yeah, yeah¡­", Sarah said sarcastically. "Ambitious salesgirls at nc should aim to be store managers, or to move into a corporate environment where we offer different growth opportunities. If she wanted parties and guys, she was supposed to get a job as an escort, and not a salesgirl at a respectablepany. Because of women like those two, the reputation of our business is smeared."


    "There are always people like that. Don''t overthink it. How I see it, by getting a job at nc, both of them ended up with guys and the party started a few minutes ago."


    Sarah frowned at Aiden''s words.


    "You don''t approve?", Aiden asked. "Didn''t you give orders that guys can have fun and that as long asdies are willing, anything goes with condition that they should be alive in the morning?" Aiden craned his neck and nced toward the booth where Bryn and Kaia were with four soldiers from the Army of Chaos. "It seems that those twodies are very willing."


    The booths are barely lit exposing only shadows and outlines, and no one can see who sits there or what is going on, but Aiden and Sarah have Eve-lens on, so darkness is not an issue for them. And Aiden does not even need to look that way in order to see Kaia and Bryn with Dn, Zayne, Malik, and Alex because cameras set through Reflex give a good view and he can see the live feed through Eve-lens.


    Sarah exhaled and puffed her cheeks. She was not sure how to feel about this. It would be more straightforward just to break a few limbs, but Aiden asked her to think how far Kaia and Bryn would go if he didn''t reject them in the nc store and that got Sarah to think about punishing them thoroughly by showing them how brutal life can be. Giving them a taste of their own medicine is the most effective way to get them to regret their actions.


    Sarah knew that Kaia and Bryning onto Aiden was not personal. If it were not Aiden, it would be someone else. Kaia and Bryn are homewreckers, and they don''t care who will be ruined as they make their way toward riches that don''t belong to them.


    Aiden took Sarah''s hand in his and started kissing the tips of her fingers, one at a time, making Sarah smile a little and breaking the tense atmosphere in an instant.


    "What are you doing?", Sarah asked as her smile widened until it reached her eyes. Aiden looked like he was tasting the sweetest nectar, every time his lips touched her fingers.


    "It is not fair that those are having fun and we are not¡­", Aiden continued his finger-kisses and spoke between them: "Would you¡­ do me an honor¡­ and dance with me¡­ my love?"


    Sarah nced toward Bryn and Kaia. "What if they see us?"


    Aiden shrugged. "Assuming that they have time to look at the dancefloor, they will not connect us with those guys. So¡­ what do you say to a dance?"


    Sarahughed when she saw him wiggle his eyebrows and there was no way she could say no to his devilish smile which always melts all her defenses.


    Less than a minuteter, they were in the middle of the dancefloor, surrounded by strangers who were moving vigorously at the beat of the ring music. It was that familiar feeling of being part of the crowd and invisible because no one paid attention to them.


    The music was fast-paced, yet Aiden held Sarah close to him and they moved slowly.


    "Mmm¡­", he hummed close to her ear. "I didn''t realize how difficult it will be to hold you and not feel you out in public."


    Sarah enjoyed his deep voice which caressed her ear. "Is it because of my dress?"


    She was wearing a sleeveless ck skater dress that ended at her knee level. Aiden said that he likes how this dress hugs her body and res from below the hips, but Sarah knew that he likes the wide skirt which provides him easy ess with the only obstacle being the fine fabric of her panties.


    Aiden would never say that it''s because of the dress, because it''s not true. The dress only makes her more alluring, like a forbidden fruit that is so close and tempting, but he is not allowed to touch. "It''s because of you, my Goddess¡­ Do you feel this?"


    Sarah felt him press his erection low on her belly and she took the opportunity that he was bent to blow softly into his ear.


    "You are ying with fire¡­", he growled as he tightened his hold on her.


    Sarah had to admit that she was aroused. Slow-dancing with Aiden always made her nerve endings tingle as wetness pooled at her core, and due to her pregnancy, everything was intensified. She was horny most of the time and the fact that she knew he was hard and ready, increased her arousal further.


    "I think this pregnancy turned me into a nymphomaniac."


    Aiden chuckled. "I can only hope that you are always pregnant."


    Sarah pulled him closer and her fingers dug into his back. "Let''s get out of here¡­"


    Aiden hummed and gave her a light kiss on the cheek.


    It took them less than two minutes to get into his white Mercedes Benz E-ss Coupe which was parked at the back of the parking lot in a dark spot (so that Bryn and Kaia don''t see them identally). It was the same car he drove when they met, and Sarah demanded that he does not rece it, to what he agreed.


    Just like Aiden''s two-bedroom apartment, this car will stay as a memory of how things started between them. The whole town of Fairfield is like a time capsule of their love, and over time they are adding more sweet memories to it.


    "Let me drive¡­", Sarah demanded, and Aiden didn''t object. He opened the door for her, helped her get in, and then jumped over the hood, sliding his butt over the smooth surface of the car for the second half of the distance to reach the other side.


    Sarah loved seeing him being yful. He moved with the urgency that told Sarah he was eager to get his hands on her.


    "Damn pregnancy hormones¡­", she muttered while tugging her panties down.


    "What was that?", Aiden asked when he got in the front passenger''s seat.


    Instead of answering, Sarah hopped on his side, straddled him, and clutched the cor of his shirt.


    "Unzip your pants¡­", Sarahmanded in a low tone before iming his lips with hers.


    Aiden didn''t need to be told twice. His hands moved around her legs, and he unzipped his pants before yanking them lower.


    He reached to remove her panties and he was pleasantly surprised to touch her wet core directly, without the pesky fabric. When did she remove her panties? It didn''t matter. His target changed to the back of her dress and he unzipped it halfway, just enough to loosen up the dress so that her breasts cane out from the top of the dress and he can y with her perky buds which begged for his attention.


    He loved that her breasts are bigger due to pregnancy, and her increased libido was an extra treat.


    Sarah grinded herself on him, spreading her wetness over his shaft, and then she reached between her legs and guided him inside her entrance.


    "Ahh¡­", it was a sound of lust mixed with relief that Sarah craved for.


    Her hands moved to hold onto the headrest behind Aiden, giving her leverage to move her hips while chasing her orgasm in the ocean of pleasure that Aiden provided.


    Sarah was hot and needy, and Aiden sucked her breasts just right. The movements of her hips sped up and within minutes she gripped the headrest, almost cracking it with her left hand, while her body trembled, and she cried his name.


    Sarah''s body cked on top of Aiden and she breathed heavily, enjoying the feeling of his strong arms around her back which held her in ce as her body hummed.


    She kissed his neck. "Thank you, I needed that¡­"


    She was about to move back to the driver''s seat, when his hands gripped her hips, holding her tightly and not allowing Sarah to dismount him.


    "Where do you think you are going?", Aiden asked with displeasure obvious in his voice.


    ---

 Chapter 1950 - A Different Kind Of Party (4)

    Sarah paused, realizing that she got her release, while he didn''t. But she was weak and shaky and¡­ "Uhm¡­ I don''t think I can¡­"


    "You don''t need to move, love¡­", he said in a husky voice and she felt that his strong arms are supporting her hips, holding her about one inch above him.


    He thrust upwards, filling her up with his length, and her head flew backward as she gasped.


    With Aiden''s every thrust, Sarah''s energy returned, and her body moved with his as they made love in his white Mercedes Benz (limited edition) on the parking lot of Reflex¡­ creating another memory that will be added to their time capsule of love in Fairfield.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Sarah woke up with a big smile on her face next to Aiden in the bed.


    After their heated lovemaking in the car, they returned to the apartment. Aiden was driving because Sarah was too spent. By the time they reached the apartment, she was horny again, and they ended up making love untilte into the night.


    "Damn these pregnancy hormones¡­", Sarah mumbled as she drifted off to sleep.


    Aiden chuckled and pulled her closer to him. "Don''t worry, honey¡­ I will make sure to make youe anytime you need it. I''m always ready for you¡­", he said while nting kisses all over her sleepy face.


    She hummed and slept off, and Aiden was delighted that her pregnancyes with so many perks. He read that women in their second trimester experience an increase in their libido, and he was d to see the changes in Sarah and he will make sure to tend to her needs. Her every need.


    With those happy thoughts, he slept off as well.


    Back to the present¡­


    Sarah remembered the previous day. Kaia and Bryn made a scene in their nc store by hitting on Aiden and then using them of being thieves (which got them fired), and the smear campaign that ruined their movie night with pizza, and four soldiers from the Army of Chaos in Reflex that got handsy with Kaia and Bryn. Ah, it was a busy day.


    The n was to get four handsome men to approach Kaia and Bryn. With branded clothing, Sarah was confident that Bryn and Kaia will be interested, and she was not wrong.


    The orders for Dn, Zayne, Malik, and Alex were clear: they are to pose as young rich men and try to seduce Kaia and Bryn. Sarah told them that they can go as far as they want, with a condition that all parties involved need to be willing.


    "I don''t expect you to do something you are notfortable with and do not force yourself on them¡­", Sarah instructed her four soldiers. "Treat it as a night out and have fun."


    She told them that if anypromising situation happens, they are to take photos and send them to her while letting the two girls go in the morning.


    In case Kaia and Bryn didn''t fall for four rich boys, the backup n was to capture them on their way out of Reflex and to keep them imprisoned at the base of the Army of Chaos which is ten minutes drive to the North from Fairfield. Sarah nned, in this case, toe and give some physical punishments to the two women, personally.


    Sarah wondered how far her four soldiers went with Kaia and Brynst night. Based on what she saw in Reflex, they didn''t stop at just kissing. But was it enough forpromising photos, or she needs to n a trip to the base of the Army of Chaos today?


    Sarah moved to get her phone and checked her email.


    Sarah had aplex expression while looking at the photos her soldiers sent. There were a few videos as well, but Sarah was not sure if she should watch them considering how graphic the photos were.


    "Anything good?", Aiden''s deep sleepy voice sounded next to Sarah''s ear.


    Without a word, she gave him her phone and buried her face in the pillow with a frustrated groan.


    The photos were shameful and lewd, and she didn''t want to admit that she got aroused just by looking at them. It was all because of the pregnancy hormones!


    Aiden''s eyebrows shoot up while looking at photos of Kaia and Bryn stark naked, engaging in carnal pleasures with four guys and a few photos showed Kaia and Bryn with their limbs interlocked, enjoying themselves without men. It seems that all six of them ended up in a hotel room of Holiday Express, and they made the most of it.


    Aiden saw that Sarah is ufortable and he thought that she is super-cute and that this is the perfect opportunity to tease her a bit.


    "Love¡­ help me out here¡­", Aiden called for Sarah''s attention as he leaned closer with the phone in his hand. "I can see that the guy taking Bryn from behind is Malik because he is the only African American in the room and his chocte-colored butt stands out, but whose cock is in her mouth? His head is cut off and I''m not sure... And look, there is a hand fondling Bryn''s breast¡­ is that Kaia''s hand?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "Does it matter?"


    Aiden tossed the phone on the side and grinned while observing Sarah''s face. "Are you blushing? Don''t tell me that this was the first time you saw something like it?"


    Sarah was avoiding his gaze. "It''s the first time that I know people involved in group sex. How am I going to look into their eyes when I know that they did all that and they are aware that I saw these photos?"


    Aiden was happy that she voiced her thoughts. Well, it''s not a secret that they watched more than one naughty video, but Sarah would never talk about it.


    "You don''t need to look at them, but don''t make it awkward, because group sex is not umon. They did nothing wrong, and it was consensual. You can pretend that you saw nothing and that I handled these."


    He took her hand into his and guided her to hold onto his erection.


    He inched closer and whispered into her ear: "God, I am turned on¡­ you showed me those sexy photos and my sexy woman is right next to me¡­ and I can''t help but think about sex. How are you holding on?"


    Without waiting for Sarah to respond, his hand moved between her thighs and his finger brushed against her folds, making him hum in satisfaction when he felt how wet she was.


    Aiden ducked under the cover and Sarah was surprised at the speed he spread her legs and she felt his hot breath ssh over her intimate curls. It was sudden, but there was no way she would stop him because she was aroused, and her body ached for a release which Aiden was more than happy to provide.


    They got out of the bed eventually and showered. Aiden went out to fetch fresh breakfast while Sarah was busy on herptop.


    Sarah edited the photos she received earlier that morning. She blurred out the faces of the guys and removed anything that can identify them while making sure that Bryn and Kaia are fully visible. Some parts were censored, but it was obvious what was going on.


    She decided to leave videos forter because she wanted to release a few photos first, and then add more in various intervals. Revealing this juicy news in waves will add to the buzz that she is about to create.


    By the time Aiden returned, Sarah asked him to check the final product of several edited photos before she posted them online.


    The karma will be swift this time: one smear campaign for another. The difference will be that Sarah will not post lengthy articles, only photos. Well, they say that one photo is worth a thousand words.


    The photos will be posted as local news, and Sarah will make sure that photos reach the people in Kaia''s and Bryn''s online circles.


    Kaia and Bryn were eyeing Aiden while targeting herpany. Sarah has no mercy for those two.


    Aiden looked at the photos one by one and his tongue moved over his lower lip slowly. More than the contents of the photos, he was distracted by the fact that Sarah was sitting next to him, breathing faster than usually, her cheeks had a rosy tint, and she was squirming and pressing her thighs, which was a giveaway that she was aroused. Again. And he felt the pressure in his groin area increasing to the point of madness, despite his empty stomach. Oh, God! She will be the end of him.


    "How do you expect me to eat my breakfast with a raging hardon? You know that these are stimting, right?"


    Sarah giggled. "We can have a quick breakfast¡­"


    She yelped in surprise when Aiden hopped on top of her and pushed her down on the sofa. "What do you mean, quick breakfast? I will eat you up first."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1951 - A Different Kind Of Party (5)

    ~ Fairfield, the Holiday Express hotel ~


    Bryn woke up with a groan. Her whole body was aching, especially in the groin area and that reminded her of the previous night.


    Despite the soreness, she was smiling when she remembered how Malik and Alex were into her. Literally.


    They left Reflex and arrived at the suite in a good mood. To make the party better, Malik and Daryn got a bottle of whiskey while Zayne and Alex chatted with Bryn and Kaia. The topics were steamy, and they kissed and touched each other until Malik and Daryn returned.


    They didn''t finish their first drink when Alex pulled Bryn for a kiss and she melted in his arms while spreading her legs so that Malik can caress the inside of her thighs.


    Bryn was slightly apprehensive at first, but then she saw that Kaia is enjoying profusely while Daryn sucked her breasts and Zayne was fingering her on the sofa next to them. Well, if Kaia can enjoy, there was no need for Bryn to hold back. The two of them decided to party, and that was why they came to the hotel with guys.


    The truth was that Bryn was attracted to all four guys and alcohol helped remove thest bits of modesty she had.


    Bryn allowed Malik and Alex to undress her and she tugged their clothes off while they made their way to the bed, leaving Kaia with Daryn and Zayne on the sofa.


    Bryn was experienced in pleasures of flesh, but Malik and Alex made here over and over again, and she thought that she will pass out as they took turns ramming themselves into her.


    She was dazed with lust and she didn''t notice when Kaia, Daryn, and Zayne joined them on the king-sized bed.


    Daryn and Zayne showed interest in Bryn and neither Bryn nor Kaia had objections when guys asked to switch.


    They did all kinds of things and she remembered Malik asking Kaia to make out with Bryn.


    "There is nothing hotter than watching two girls go at each other¡­", Malik said, and Bryn was surprised when Kaia pulled her closer without hesitation.


    Bryn was never intimate with a girl before, but it didn''t seem that Kaia was a novice in that area.


    Bryn and Kaia started making out for guys to watch and then Kaia spread her legs and¡­ Bryn does not remember all the details, but somewhere halfway the guys joined in and it was a continuation of the wild ride she never thought that she will experience in her life.


    Bryn''s only dilemma was which one of the four guys to choose. They are all tall and handsome, with strong and muscr bodies, and as a big bonus, they are all loaded. She saw each of them as her ticket out of this small town (aka Fairfield) and into the world of riches. Ah, it was a dreame true.


    Back to the present...


    Bryn''s attention got drawn to the rustling sound from the side. She looked up and saw Daryn who was putting his jacket on.


    "You are awake, good. Let me know if this is not enough¡­", he gestured toward the side table.


    Bryn nced at the table clock which showed 7:12 AM, and then she frowned at the sight of dor bills. Two one-hundred bills, to be precise.


    "What is that?", Bryn asked.


    "Last time we paid one hundred for a night, but now it was two of you, so we doubled. It should be enough, right?", Daryn didn''t wait for Bryn to respond as he was still talking: "Checkout is at eleven, so leave the room until then. Tip for the hotel staff is on the coffee table, I hope you are sensible enough not to take that."


    Bryn''s head was spinning. What is going on? Is he paying them like they are prostitutes? No, not possible. She decided to ignore the money and focus on the fact that out of four guys only Daryn is present and he looks like he is about to head out. "You are leaving? Where are Malik, Alex, and Zayne?"


    Daryn paused his movements and nced at Bryn. "Did you think we will stay in this dump?"


    <em>''They are leaving¡­''</em> Bryn swallowed hard as anxiety swelled inside her. "Will you call me?"


    Daryn smirked. "Call you? What for? Girls like you are easy to find and I don''te for seconds unless it was spectacr. You are fine, but not enough for a second time." He gestured toward the money. "This should settle our bill for your services fromst night. Don''t make a fuss about it none of us promised you a second time."


    Bryn paled as all her dreams about a rich boyfriend (Daryn, Alex, Malik, or Zayne) went down the drain.


    "I thought thatst night meant something.", she said with desperation in her voice.


    "Yeah. It was fun. Novel.", Daryn said casually. "To be honest, I don''t do group sex often."


    "Group sex?", Bryn said under her breath. "Is that what it was for you?"


    Daryn looked at Bryn like he didn''t understand her words. "And what it was for you, exactly? Group sex is when several people have sex at the same ce and time, and that is what we didst night." Daryn saw that Bryn frowned and he lifted his hand to stop her from talking. "Don''t try to twist this as anyone forced you. It was consensual. We got you drinks, and we made our intentions clear before leaving that club. And when we got in this room, we confirmed that you are willing. Both of you said that you are free from STDs and that you are on a pill, so we went raw on you, but don''te finding any of us with crap like you are pregnant because we will not buy it."


    Bryn watched with her mouth half-open as Daryn walked out of the room. Before closing the door, she heard him say: "Don''t forget to wake up your friend and leave the room by eleven. If you stay longer, you will end up paying for it."


    The door closed behind him with a bang, and Kaia was jerked awake.


    Kaia blinked her eyes open and observed her surroundings. Everything was new, including naked Bryn who was sitting on the bed next to her and clutching the bedsheet over her chest.


    It took Kaia a few seconds to remember how she ended up in this situation.


    "Hey¡­ where are the guys?", Kaia asked while pushing herself up in a seated position.


    "They left.", Bryn said stiffly. Her mind was still processing Daryn''s words.


    Kaia frowned. "Left? Where?" She hoped that guys went to get breakfast or something, anything, as long as theye back.


    "Shit, Kaia!", Bryn cursed. "They treated us like hookers."


    "Not possible.", Kaia responded while frantically shaking her head.


    Bryn grabbed two one-hundred bills from the side table and threw them on Kaia''sp. "Daryn said that this should be enough. He also said that we need to leave by eleven, and we should not twist the story to make it as they raped us and that if any of us is pregnant they won''t care because we said that we are on a pill¡­"


    "Ahhh!", Kaia screamed in frustration. She didn''t need to hear the rest to understand that those four guys are out of their reach.


    Bryn was upset and shocked and disappointed and she was not sure if she should scream or cry, but she knew that she needs to get out of there.


    "Where are you going!?", Kaia shouted when she saw that Bryn is scooting out of the bed.


    "To shower.", Bryn said tly. "I want to clean up and go home. I hope that no one recognizes me on the way out of this hotel."


    Kaia''s face fell. Bryn''s words reminded her that they are in the Holiday Express hotel and that locals work here. Her second neighbor is a receptionist in this hotel, and she hoped that it''s not his shift now. If anyone finds out about this, her father is going to kill her. Maybe they can take a back exit and sneak out.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1952 - Swift Karma (1)

    Later that day¡­


    "Kaia, dear, lunch is ready¡­", Kaia''s mother called from the hallway.


    Kaia groaned into her pillow before answering: "I''ll be there in a minute!"


    She didn''t want to get out of bed. She managed to sneak out of the hotel with Bryn and the two of them parted ways to head home.


    Kaia got into her room without bumping into her parents and she swiftly changed from the evening dress into a t-shirt and jeans, just in time to hear a knock on the door. It was her mother. She heard Kaiaing in, but she didn''t see her, so she came after her to check if she imagined the footsteps as Kaia and her father should both be at work.


    "I thought you are working today¡­", her mother said when she peered through the door. She didn''t ask Kaia where she spent the night, because she assumed that Kaia stayed with Bryn. Since they got the job at nc, Kaia and Bryn started spending time together. They bonded over their two-weeks long training, and in thest two months, they are almost inseparable.


    Kaia bit the inside of her cheek. She forgot to tell her mother that she got fired, and this does not sound like a good time to say so. "We are doing an unexpected remodel and the store will be closed for the next few days."


    "Oh, I see¡­ Will you be here for lunch? Or do you have some other ns?"


    "I will be home. I don''t have ns to go out today.", Kaia responded stiffly.


    "OK. I will make you a tasty lunch then¡­", Kaia''s mother said in a singing voice and left the room. She was happy to see her daughter at home and spend some time with her becausetely Kaia is either at work or hanging out with Bryn.


    Since that chat with her mother, Kaia is on her bed, hugging the pillow and rewinding the evening while trying to understand what happened.


    How is it possible that Dn, Zayne, Alex, and Malik saw them as hookers? They were obviously with them because they got drinks and because they were handsome. Four guys, all good looking with promising background, and Kaia was confident that she scored a jackpot only to realize that she was fooled. She remembered the indifferent gaze Dn gave her that morning, it was stark opposite from the lecherous one he gave her during the night. She read the situation wrongly. If she could go back, she would demand to spend the night with only one guy and not make it a group activity. Only if she knew. How frustrating.


    Kaia was in shock due to her dream of snatching a rich boyfriend crumbling into her image of a prostitute, and she forgot to check social media to see the status of the smear campaign which they started against nc on the previous day. The reputation of nc was the least of Kaia''s worries now. Other than the promising evening which ended up being a fiasco, Kaia needed to figure out how to tell her parents that she got fired and she needed to do it soon because the third person who got fired yesterday was her Uncle, her father''s brother, and he will definitely talk to her parents.


    Her father is strict, and he always urged her to get the job. Kaia''s father was not happy that she got a job as a salesgirl in the mall, thinking that it does not fit their family''s status, but when he did a background check on nc, he was convinced to let her work there. The bonus was that his brother was the manager, so Kaia''s Uncle could keep an eye on the girl.


    Kaia''s family is not rich, but they are doing well for themselves. Kaia''s father is a manager in the nearby factory and he only hopes for the best for Kaia.


    At some point, Kaia heard amotion downstairs. She frowned while wondering what is going on. Is that her father''s voice? Shouldn''t he be at work?


    The noise increased in volume as heavy footsteps approached Kaia''s room and her door opened with a bang.


    "Exin yourself!", Kaia''s father shouted from the door while holding onto the doorframe.


    "Honey, what is going on?", Kaia''s mother asked from the back. She saw that her husband is upset, but other than curses the man didn''t say anything since he came into the house. He is usually a calm man, and she had no idea what possessed him.


    "Ask your daughter!", he said through his teeth while ring at Kaia. "When were you nning to tell us that you got fired? Instead of telling us what happened, you went to party?"


    Kaia''s mother frowned when she heard that Kaia got fired. She knew that her husband was not fond of that job because he didn''t see many career advances, but the fact that Kaia kept something so big a secret was a problem because Kaia''s father never tolerated lies.


    Kaia paled. She wondered how her father found out and what version he heard. Does he know that she went to Reflex? Does he know that she ended up in a hotel room with four guys? "Who told you?"


    He narrowed his eyes. "Does it matter who told me? You got fired and instead of telling us, you go to party with your friend? How long were you looking for a job? And how long did it take you to lose it? I thought that being a salesgirl is below you, but now I realized that you are not capable to even keep that job. Is that how we raised you?"


    Kaia decided to y it safe and assume that her Uncle spilled the beans. There is no way that her Uncle said the truth because it would implicate him as well.


    "Daddy, you don''t understand¡­ I am so much better off than being there. That is a corruptpany, and they take advantage of their employees." She saw that her father looked at her suspiciously and she got an idea that will redirect his rage. "Why don''t you look online for trending local news? There are so many scandals involving nc. Just yesterday they asked us to entertain high-profile clients and when we refused, they fired us. It''s not just me, Bryn got fired as well, but we left that store with our heads held high. You always said that maintaining one''s honor is very important¡­"


    Kaia''s father pursed his lips and got his phone. A few seconds after he started browsing, he paled and his hands started shaking uncontrobly as he moved from one article to another.


    Kaia was confident that he saw some of the smear articles she and Bryn created. "See? This is what I was telling you."


    "Is this true?", he asked weakly while trying to blink away the mental image of naked Kaia sprawled on the bed with her legs spread wide as a man is prating her and she is holding onto the erection of another man.


    "Of course, it''s true. They are despicable! They wanted me to do indecent things and when I refused they told me that I''m fired. They didn''t even give me a second¡­"


    ''PAK!''


    Kaia stopped talking when a heavy p from her fathernded on her cheek.


    "Daddy, why did you hit me?", Kaia asked in disbelief as her eyes filled with tears. Her father was always strict, but he never hit her before.


    "Ray, why did you hit her?", Kaia''s mother finally spoke, but her husband ignored her.


    He was ring at Kaia and his face contorted in fury. "Indecent, you say? I wonder, what is indecent for you if this is normal!? I don''t see anything bad about nc, but there is plenty about you!"


    He flicked his phone thatnded on the bed behind Kaia and stormed out of the room. If he stayed there for another second, he would strangle her and he needed a drink.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1953 - Swift Karma (2)

    Kaia took the phone and her eyes widened in horror.


    "What is this?", she asked under her breath.


    Her mother inched closer to see what is going on, but Kaia pushed her back.


    "Don''t look!", Kaia screamed, making her mother frown.


    "What''s got into you, Kaia!?", her mother asked angrily.


    She saw that Kaia is shielding the phone, and she left to get her own. She saw her husband go to the link for local news and that''s when hell broke loose, so it should be easy for her to figure out what Kaia is trying to hide. Getting fired is one thing, but Ray''s reaction told her that something else was going on. And why would Kaia and Bryn losing their jobs end up as local news?


    Kaia sat on her bed and stared at the phone, unable to believe the photo in front of her eyes. Who took this? Was it one of the guys or did they have a camera already somewhere set up?


    <em>''No, no¡­ it could not be the guys.''</em>, Kaia told herself. <em>''They are all handsome and rich. Why would they do this? It must be someone from the hotel. Yes! The hotel staff ced hidden cameras and then leaked the photos!''</em> But this was not a theory Kaia could pursue openly because by doing so she will admit that she did all those things.


    How can she face her parents after they found out about this? Who else saw it!? It''s online for everyone to see!


    Kaia started scrolling and checking social media and she was devastated. She saw more photos, and her friends and family voiced their thoughts on the outrageous images shown. Even her Aunt who is in Europemented: "I always knew that Kaia is a rebel, but this is beyond what I thought she was capable of¡­". One distant Cousin said: "Shameful. I can''t believe that I am remotely rted to this slut."


    There was a separate thread that discussed if her family is so poor that Kaia needed to start working in the porn industry. Some people brought up how her parents didn''t raise her well, and as time passed, more theories rose on why Kaia would do such a thing with multiple men.


    If it''s a big city, maybe it would not be such a big deal, but Fairfield is a small town. Everyone knows everybody; maybe not in person, but there is some familiarity between people, and they are quick to point fingers.


    The more Kaia checked online, the more her spirit dwindled. It''s one thing if only her parents found out, but now the whole town knows which will only increase her punishment.


    Kaia was dazed and unsure of how much time passed when her father returned to the room.


    "Get out of the house.", he said with an icy tone.


    "What?", Kaia asked in disbelief.


    "You are twenty-six years old. I don''t need to provide for you. I allowed you to stay here, under my roof, hoping that we can help you financially until you find your path. We wished that you find a job and your ce in society, and what did you do? You brought shame to me and your whole family. You are not my daughter anymore. Get out."


    Kaia''s mouth opened and closed, and no words came out. She saw that her father was serious. He was never this angry, but there was also disappointment in his eyes.


    "I want to get a few things.", she said weakly.


    "You have five minutes. When you find a ce to stay, send us the address and I will make sure you get the rest of your things." He took his phone from her hand and walked out of the room.


    Kaia went to her closet, grabbed her biggest backpack, and stuffed some necessities and her wallet before heading out with her head hung low. While walking out, she heard her mother crying from their bedroom, and Kaia was not sure if her mother was crying because Kaia was leaving or because of the indecent photos that were all over the inte.


    ¡­


    When Kaia left her home, the first thing she did was to call Bryn. Bryn didn''t answer calls or texts, so Kaia went there in person.


    "Bryn is not allowed toe out of the house or to socialize with you. You are a bad influence.", Bryn''s mother said to Kaia stiffly when she answered the door of Bryn''s apartment.


    Kaia could see hatred and disgust in the eyes of Bryn''s mother, and she knew that the woman is ming her for everything.


    "You can''t do this. Bryn is twenty-five years old. A grownup.", Kaia tried to reason with the woman.


    Bryn''s mother snorted. "She might be an adult ording to thew, but she is my daughter. I gave her life, and she is living under my roof which means that she needs to follow my rules. If she does not like it, she is wee to leave, but I will not allow her to take with her anything I purchased for her. I am confident Bryn understands that at this time when she lost her job and reputation, it is I who will provide her with guidance until she returns to the rightful path. I will appreciate it if you step away and stop spreading your evil ways."


    Kaia was stupefied. "Evil ways?"


    "You are Devil''s worshiper, and you got my daughter involved with Devil''s work. I will make sure her soul is saved¡­ and I will pray for your soul.", the woman said and shut the door in Kaia''s face.


    Kaia stood there for some time, unsure what to do. But she knew that she will not see Bryn for some time, and that probably Bryn will avoid her if they meet identally.


    Kaia gritted her teeth while walking down the street, away from Bryn''s apartment building.


    Kaia felt wronged. Why was she kicked out while Bryn got to stay in her home?


    She remembered that her string of misfortune started by her getting fired from nc and she tried calling her Uncle, but her calls were not getting through. Did he block her?, Kaia wondered. Now what? If her Uncle and Bryn are avoiding her, and her own parents kicked her out, how can she rely on anyone''s help?


    Not knowing where to go next, Kaia found herself in the mall, in the coffee shop, opposite from nc.


    She had a baseball hat on, pulled low so that it covers her face and no one recognizes her. Thepromising photos online resurfaced, showing all the shameful things she and Bryn did on the previous night, and Kaia could seements from the people she knows. Those were her friends in high school, her neighbors, her family¡­ all expressing their disbelief and disgust and as the time passed, thements were getting more heated. Kaia could imagine that if any of those people saw her now, they would spit on her or maybe p her, just how her father did.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1954 - Swift Karma (3)

    Kaia was dejected to see that the store is open for business with a big sign <em>''up to 50% discount on selected items''</em>.


    She saw three salespeople inside, busying themselves with polishing the ss and chatting in a good mood while entertaining customers who came in. She couldn''t hear what they were saying, but they were smiling like yesterday didn''t happen.


    Kaia felt small and insignificant. Her world copsed, yet everyone continued with their day, not sparing her a single thought.


    She focused on observing salespeople whose faces she didn''t see before. It was two guys and one woman, all looking dashing in white uniforms with ck ents that all customer-facing employees of nc are wearing.


    <em>''That was me, yesterday¡­''</em>, Kaia thought while dejection swelled inside her.


    What Kaia didn''t know was that those three are members of the Army of Chaos. Sarah thought of hiring local people, but when she analyzed the incident from the previous day, Sarah decided to hire people she can trust, and instead of getting her soldiers as a temporary solution, she offered them full-time jobs. Aiden agreed with this and he let Sarah deal with the employees.


    When handling their businesses, Sarah is focused on managing employees while Aiden takes the lead in making business decisions and theyplement each other perfectly. Both of them enjoy it when they discuss possibilities and give each other feedback.


    Oni told Sarah that they have soldiers avable who went through nc training as salespeople and that some of them are interested to work there. Sarah approved the idea and Oni sent her the files of potential candidates.


    Sarah decided on five people, two women and three men. Four are regr salespeople who will work in shifts, while the fifth one got a role of a manager because he had previous experience as an owner of a deli. Deli was not a jewelry business, but the man knows how to handle employees and how to interact with customers and he can provide guidance to four salespeople.


    Allowing soldiers of the Army of Chaos in the nc store will provide employment options (other than being soldiers), and at the same time, they double as security. All five of them are versatile in hand-to-handbat and they have at least one mastery in weapons.


    In order to make them look more like <em>''regrs''</em>, Aiden arranged for them apartments in Fairfield, and they will live in the apartment building that is officially owned by nc. They used that building as a cover for soldiers of the Army of Chaos when they had practice missions to blend in with locals, but now it came handy for this purpose as well.


    Things got settled quickly, and they opened the store that morning at 10:30 AM.


    Back to the present¡­


    Kaia was in that spot for more than an hour and she observed that it was much busier than usual. Customers would look at the items that are disyed and some sat in the lounging area, sipping beverages while checking out the store catalog. During the two months she worked there, Kaia and Bryn didn''t allow people to linger and sip drinks, with the reasoning that people will only make a mess and no purchases. After all, their bonus was not given for serving drinks and chatting, but based on sales.


    One couple stood next to the cash register for a minute and they exited with a fancy bag that had the nc logo on it. It was obvious that they purchased something.


    Kaia noticed that the salespeople all straightened their postures and had big smiles on their faces when one person entered the store, and then she recognized him¡­ ck jeans pants, white shirt, and a ck leather jacket¡­ his inky ck hair had a few mischievous strands that danced on his forehead as he moved¡­ it was none other than the owner of the store: Aiden White.


    Kaia hated Aiden for firing her and for ignoring her yesterday, but she had to admit that he is the most handsome man she ever saw. Even from the back, she could admire his broad shoulders and the confidence he extruded was undeniably attractive.


    Aiden came to see the store, and Kaia regretted her blunder from yesterday because if she didn''t get fired, she would be right there, weing him with a smile and a handshake, and offering him a beverage.


    <em>''Oh, and he came without his wife this time. How lucky for that saleswoman¡­''</em>, Kaia thought.


    When Kaia saw Aiden the first time, she wanted to chase him and Sarah out, seeing how their clothes were average and not worthy of nc, but then she saw his face and thought of flirting. Ah, now she regrets it. If she acted as expected, she would score some points and possibly a chance to get closer to him. And now it''s all ruined.


    With her thoughts about her lost job and Aiden, Kaia forgot about herst nights'' activities from the hotel that spread online.


    She was contemting walking there and asking Aiden for another chance. She can push the me onto Bryn and her Uncle (aka ex-manager Qin); she will say that they forced her to act like that. Aiden is a man, and he can''t be stonehearted when she puts on her pitiful expression, and she might cry a little. If she gets her job back, her father might be pacified, and it will give her another chance to get close to Aiden, maybe during one of thosepany-organized events.


    Aiden turned in the direction Kaia was, and his lips lifted into a devilish smile.


    Kaia forgot how to breathe, and she was frozen in the spot. He was super-handsome.


    Unfortunately for Kaia, from that distance, she could see that Aiden is looking her way, but she missed that he was not looking AT her.


    Kaia was startled when the chair next to her moved and a young woman sat on it.


    "How does it feel?", Sarah asked while looking at Kaia.


    "What?", Kaia asked curtly, and she panicked when she realized that she can''t move. Her body waspletely stiff!


    "How does it feel?", Sarah repeated the question. "You, sitting here and looking at everything you lost while thinking how only yesterday you had a job, friends, family, reputation¡­ and now it''s all gone. People who reced you in the store are doing so well on their first day that we decided to give them a bonus."


    Kaia''s mind was spinning as dread consumed her. Why can''t she move? Why is Sarah here? Is Sarah talking about what she did in the hotelst night? Did she see the photos online or... "It was you! You set me up!"


    Sarah clicked her tongue. "Careful, Kaia. You already lost so much, do you want to lose your freedom as well when I sue you for nder?"


    Part of Sarah enjoys sick pleasure as she watches unsuspecting people panic when they realize that something is wrong with their body, without knowing that it was done by the invisible drone.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1955 - Swift Karma (4)

    Kaia was dejected. She wanted to p Sarah and yank her hair, but her body refused to move! "What did you do to me?"


    "Don''t worry, your mobility will return in half an hour. This was only a precaution so that you don''t do something reckless in anger and get yourself into more trouble."


    Kaia gritted her teeth while checking what parts of her body she can move. It seemed that everything below her neck is paralyzed, feeling like a statue. She can move her eyes and mouth and¡­ that''s it. How frustrating! She felt like biting Sarah. Yes, she can move her mouth and if Sarahes closer, she will bite her.


    "What do you want?", Kaia asked Sarah angrily.


    "I want to hear how it feels to experience karma working so swiftly.", Sarah said with a smile. "You abused your position, wanted to seduce my husband, tarnish mypany¡­ did you really think that you can do all that ande out of it unscathed? We are not children where you can bully others without consequences."


    Kaia snorted. "Consequences? You are an evil woman. My parents are devastated and it''s all your fault. They had nothing to do with this!"


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "Yeah, me me if it makes you feel better. Did I make youe onto my husband? Or disrespect me? Did I force you to go with those guys and take photos and videos?"


    Kaia''s eyes widened in shock when she realized that Sarah knows about the hotel and the shameful things she did there, and there was one more thing¡­ "Videos?"


    Sarah chuckled. "They are ready to be released if you do anything I don''t like. Watch this¡­"


    Sarah got her phone and yed a video that showed Kaia on all four, stark naked. Kaia was fully visible, and there was a man behind her, with only his midsection in the view of the camera.


    "Harder, Zayne!", Kaia said breathlessly.


    <em>''SLAP!''</em>


    Kaia''s body jolted when she got spanked.


    "It''s Daryn!", the man growled and gripped her hips before pounding himself harder in Kaia from behind.


    Kaia moaned and her moan was cut short when a man stood in front of her and gripped her hair.


    "Since you called for me¡­", Zayne said and pushed his erection in her mouth. "Suck me off well, bitch! Yeah, just like that¡­"


    "Stop this!", Kaia hissed at Sarah.


    Sarah paused the video.


    "Embarrassed?", Sarah asked mockingly. "You should have thought about it before you went to the hotel room with four guys. What did you think will happen by going there? Don''t tell me that they promised you a game of monopoly and then to drop you off home, and you believed them? Even if that was the case how you got in, it''s obvious that you were a willing participant of what happened in that room."


    Kaia gritted her teeth in anger. She knew very well what will happen, but she didn''t think it will end up all over the inte. And she hoped that she will please them and earn herself a rich boyfriend. Now Kaia knows that her approach was stupid, who would take her as a girlfriend after sharing her with his friends? But at that time, giving them what they want, sounded like a good idea. She read in magazines how the lives of rich heirs were full of alcohol and drugs and parties and¡­ she never imagined that she will be treated like a party-prop, a prostitute.


    And now Sarah is next to her¡­ a rich girl with a dreamy husband, making fun of Kaia''s misfortune and enjoying it.


    "I know I was wrong, but your retaliation is too much. Why do you care if I went to a hotel with one guy or ten? You should only care about what happened in your store.", Kaia tried to reason with Sarah. "I only flirted a bit, and nothing happened.", Kaia said after some time.


    Sarah nodded faintly. "It''s good that you know how that is my store. Nothing happened, but your misconduct at work could create a bad impression of thepany; if my husband sumbed to your advances, my marriage would be destroyed, or did you think that I will tolerate you as his mistress? And let''s not forget about the online smear campaign for nc that you and Bryn orchestrated."


    Kaia''s eyes shed at Sarah''s words. Somehow, Kaia forgot about it. How does Sarah know that it was her and Bryn? And what is the status on that? Thest time Kaia checked, it was raging over the inte. Kaia''s lips lifted into a smile at that thought.


    Sarah tilted her head and observed Kaia''s expression. "If your smear campaign was not stopped in time, the damage to nc would be irreparable." Sarah liked to see that Kaia''s smile fell, and she continued: "Your little revenge would impact thousands of workers, from the ones in mines to the ones in refineries and offices, and all the salespeople across the US. But you didn''t think about it, did you? Your only thought was that you wanted to get your hands on my husband. And if you seeded in that, not only would my life be ruined, but our whole family would suffer because you saw him as a good catch without thinking that he is already taken! So, don''t try to sell me crap how your family is innocent because you were aiming to take down mine without a second thought!", Sarah ended angrily, and she realized that her temper was rising.


    Sarah took a few deep breaths to calm down because raging can''t be good for the baby. And Kaia is not worthy of Sarah''s anger.


    "Well, you failed on every possible level.", Sarah said and stood up. "I told you that you will get your mobility in half an hour. I hope you don''t do anything stupid after that, but just in case, the security will be watching you. And if you ever try to do anything against nc or my family, remember that I have videos and I will not hesitate to release them."


    "You are leaving me like this?", Kaia asked in disbelief. "My life is a mess and¡­"


    "Are you expecting me to fix it?", Sarah interrupted Kaia. "How entitled can you be? Whatever happened to you was because of your actions. In a time of need, one should turn to his friends and family, and if you don''t have any that are willing to help, you have no one but yourself to me for it."


    Kaia helplessly watched Sarah walk toward the nc store and Kaia could see that Sarah was greeted by Aiden''s smile and three salespeople.


    "Done?", Aiden asked Sarah when she arrived.


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah confirmed with a hum.


    She wanted Kaia and Bryn to experience exactly what would happen to Sarah if the two of them seeded in seducing Aiden. Sarah would lose herself and her family would be broken apart. And Sarah would not leave them scot-free after the smear campaign theyunched.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1956 - Swift Karma (5)

    Sarah realized that without the bond of trust she shares with Aiden and without Eve''s help, both Sarah''s marriage and their business would be shaken up because of Kaia and Bryn. At these thoughts, Sarah''s mood dropped, and she was d that Aiden noticed it and he enveloped her in his hug.


    She took in deep breaths and inhaled his woody-flowery scent that calmed her nerves as he rubbed her back gently.


    "Thank you...", Sarah whispered.


    "Anytime, my love. That is why I''m here...", his deep and soothing voice spoke directly to her soul.


    Sarah realized that they are standing and hugging in the middle of the nc store and she stepped away, unsure how to look at her employees. This frail and needy woman is not matching the image of a fearless Goddess Nyx she is trying to project.


    What Sarah didn''t know was that three soldiers of the Army of Chaos (now salespeople) watched her and Aiden with smiles on their faces, happy to see that their Nyx and Erebus are getting along well. Only by having solid leadership, the organization can flourish, and Sarah and Aiden are providing them with a firm and stable foundation. Seeing them support each other, gave everyone in the Army of Chaos confidence that they will also get support in their time of need.


    "What do we do if shees here looking for trouble?", salesgirl Tina asked Sarah while looking at Kaia who was seated at the table across the hall.


    "Capture her and keep her in the dungeon until someone from the centeres to get her. If after all this she still retaliates, then she is beyond salvation. That applies to the other girl as well.", Sarah responded.


    JoAnna is always looking for test subjects that can try out her concoctions and if Kaia and Bryn keep on poking the ho''s nest in search of trouble, JoAnna can make use of those two foolish women.


    Tina and two guys confirmed that they understood the orders. They all looked at Sarah with sparkles in their eyes, it''s not every day that they get to interact with Goddess Nyx up close. Sure, Aiden was there as well, but Sarah''s presence held a bigger significance in the Army of Chaos.


    Sarah and Aiden stayed in the nc store for a bit longer.


    To Aiden''s delight, Sarah picked jewelry set for her, and Aiden added to it a ne in a simr style with a request to be delivered to their home after <em>''Logan''</em> is engraved into it.


    After that, Sarah and Aiden took a stroll through the mall that ended with a meal in the Greek restaurant.They did what they nned on the previous day, and it was rxing, but not over.


    ¡­


    Later that evening¡­


    Bryn was twisting and turning in her bed. She was exhausted, yet sleep was eluding her like a luxury she does not deserve.


    Her mind was restless and didn''t allow her to rx and sleep.


    Many things happened, and Bryn had no idea how everything spiraled out of control.


    When she arrived home that morning, she took a long shower to wash off remnants of the previous night, and then she sat in front of her PC to see the oue of the smear campaign that she and Kaiaunched on the previous day.


    Do Bryn''s horror, instead of negative coverage on nc and its owners, the trending articles were about her and Kaia with graphic photos from the previous night. What happened? How was that possible? Who took those photos and posted them online?


    She thought that she was about to pass out when she saw notifications from social media. Everyone knew about her indecent behavior. Everyone.


    It all looked like a nightmare, and it got worse when her mother stormed into the room and started beating her with a leather belt while shouting curses at her.


    "How did your soul be so wretched?"


    "Who tainted you? Is it Kaia? Is she the devil who made you do it?"


    "Do you know that I''m getting messages from people who are asking me how is it possible that I raised a slut?"


    "How am I supposed to show my face outside after this?"


    Her mother raged and the only thing Bryn could do was to roll herself into the corner and hug her knees tightly in order to reduce the surface her mother can hit. Sharp stings where the belt met Bryn''s skin told her that she was bleeding through the fabric of her t-shirt. Over time, her body became numb as Bryn stared into space, like a broken doll, waiting for it to stop.


    Bryn didn''t have answers to her mother''s questions, and it''s not like her mother wanted to hear any exnations anyway. What can exin those photos? Nothing.


    Eventually, her mother stopped hitting her and spoke breathlessly in rage: "You have two options. Get out of my sight and nevere back or start praying and note out until I tell you that it''s OK."


    Bryn wanted to leave, but her appearance was pitiful, and she didn''t have a ce to go. The only person who could understand her plight was Kaia, but after all those photos, Bryn was aware that Kaia is not in a position to help her out, so Bryn decided to stay home and endure whatever her mother has in the store for her. At least she will have a roof over her head and food, hopefully.


    Her mother took her phone, wallet, and disconnected theputer from the inte, cutting off Bryn from the rest of the world.


    Bryn knew that she will be punished harshly if she steps out before her mother calms down, and she stayed in her room obediently. She was not surprised that her mother didn''t call her for lunch or dinner, but Bryn didn''t dare toe out of her room out of fear that she will provoke her mother further.


    Bryn ate one gran bar and a pack of mints that were in her room and decided to sneak into the kitchen around midnight when her mother should be sleeping.


    She turned the lights off andid on her bed, pretending to sleep, in case her mother checks on her.


    Through the open window, Bryn listened to the sounds from the street. It was after 10 PM and things became quiet. In a small town like Fairfield, people go to bed early and there is not much nightlife on weekdays.


    Bryn sobbed silently over her misfortune. Since she got fired, her life turned into a big rollercoaster that is going downhill in general.


    She dreamed of a rich boyfriend and a life of glitz and m, and she thought that she got it, but it all slipped away. Instead of partying on a luxury boat, she was curled up in her bed, and her body ached from the beating her mother inflicted on her. To make everything worse, she had no one to turn to. Bryn was confident that people will judge her and scold her because of those photos. She was all alone.


    "I almost feel sorry for you."


    Bryn froze when she heard an unfamiliar female voice in her room. She turned in slow motion and stared at the shadow in her room. Two shadows, standing next to each other.


    "Who are you?", Bryn asked in a shaky voice.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1957 - Swift Karma (6)

    "Who are you?", Bryn asked in a shaky voice.


    She didn''t hear theming in and at that point, she started believing that her mother was right and that there are such things as demons and other dark creatures. Did she sin so much that they came to take her soul? She shivered and curled up in the bed while trying to increase the distance between her and the shadows.


    One shadow silently moved toward the desk and with a click, the tablemp turned on. Bryn''s eyes widened when she realized that she is looking at Sarah and Aiden.


    "What are you doing here?", Bryn asked, unsure what to think of the current situation.


    She nced at the closed door and wondered how did they get inside because she didn''t hear anything. Are they demons? Can they walk through walls or create portals to Hell?


    Bryn didn''t consider that Sarah and Aiden entered through the open window because her apartment is on the fourth floor.


    "I wanted to see how you are doing.", Sarah said.


    Bryn didn''t believe her. Is this a social visit?


    "Do you check on every person you fire?", Bryn blurted out.


    "No. But I check to see the effects of my retaliation. It seems that you still didn''tprehend what happened to you¡­", Sarah said and sat on the edge of the bed. "It seems that I was right in my initial assessment how between you and Kaia, Kaia is the leader, while you follow her blindly."


    Bryn frowned at these words. How is Kaia rted to Sarah and Aidening to her room?


    Aiden stood behind Sarah and put his hand on Sarah''s shoulder. He didn''t like that Sarah is so close to Bryn, but he didn''t want to intervene. The most he could do was to stay vignt.


    Sarah didn''t see the bruises and cuts on Bryn''s body, because she changed her clothes, but few bruises on Bryn''s face and exposed skin of her arms told Sarah that Bryn got a beating.


    Sarah was surprised that she didn''t feel anything. No joy, no sorrow, no pity. She had absolutely no emotions to spare for Bryn, and she wondered if that is because she saw too many gruesome things in thest few years and her feelings got numbed.


    Sarah came here to tell Bryn that what she provoked people she shouldn''t have.


    "Let me remind you.", Sarah said with a dull smile. "Yesterday, you tried seducing my husband and you neglected your duties as a salesgirl at nc, so you got fired. Instead of sucking up the loss as a just punishment, you decided to retaliate by creating fake articles that will tarnish nc''s reputation. Later that night, you went to Reflex and met four young men with whom you ended up in a hotel room, and now everyone knows how promiscuous you are. Did you get all this, or do I need to repeat or maybe give you more details?"


    Bryn narrowed her eyes while she thought of Sarah''s words. "Your retaliation? Did you send those men? And you leaked the photos online?"


    Sarah clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Really? Out of everything I said, you only heard the part about the photos of you screwing four guys at the same time? For your information, the photos were not leaked. They were posted in a straightforward manner. And the answer is <em>''yes''</em>. I sent those men."


    "You bitch!", Bryn said through her teeth.


    Bryn wanted to move toward Sarah and hit her, but Aiden''s re made Bryn freeze in the spot. Bryn''s heart ached at the way Aiden looked at her with malice, while gently holding Sarah and protecting her silently. No one ever protected her that way, and she was jealous.


    "I''ve been called worse.", Sarah said tly, making Bryn focus her attention on her again. "You see, we could have moved on with our lives and you would never know how things ended up this way. But I wanted you to know that it was me because I don''t want you to me bad luck or some supernatural forces. Will you hate your arrogance and stupidity, or me for retaliating? I will leave that up to you, but I want to know, how does it feel to have a taste of your own medicine?"


    "Taste of my own medicine? I don''t see you shunned by everyone, without anything, or beaten up by your own mother."


    "But if your n seeded, you would take my husband away and damage mypany. As for my mother beating me¡­ I don''t want to talk about it." Sarah cringed internally when she remembered all the training Ste put her through. "The difference between you and me is that I used my head and nned my moves. Even if you expose what happened, no one will believe you."


    "I can call my mother right now."


    "You can. Call her, see if she will respond. Or do you think that she will care? What will you say? That you have people in your room? Or are we demons?", Bryn''s eyes widened at Sarah''s words and she wondered if Sarah can read minds. Sarah snickered and continued: "Considering what you put her through, your mother will probably be happy that demons came to im you. Aren''t you giving her only headaches?"


    Bryn was dejected that Sarah saw through her bluff. She didn''t want to call her mother, even if the devil himself showed up because, for Bryn, her mother was the devil. Bryn felt her eyes burning and she was unable to stop her tears from falling.


    "I only wanted a carefree life where I can party and enjoy without thinking what others will say.", Bryn said through sobs. "You have it, why can''t you understand how difficult is to live like this? I only wanted a bit of it. Was that so bad?"


    "It''s not bad to have ambitions, but your approach was wrong. You can''t build happiness on someone else''s misery.", Aiden said stiffly. He didn''t like that Brin acted against them and now she is asking for sympathy. Sarah is hormonal... will she give in and help this treacherous woman?


    Sarah observed Bryn in silence.


    After a moment of her heart wavering, Sarah shook her head and looked at Bryn mockingly. "You are delusional if you believe that there is such a thing as a carefree life without responsibilities. Everything has a price, and the ones who only party run out of money quickly."


    Sarah stood up and looked at Aiden. "Let''s go¡­"


    Bryn saw Aiden and Sarah move toward the window.


    "You are just leaving?"


    "Yes.", Sarah responded. "I wanted to give you a final warning not to try anything against nc or us again if you want to keep your life, but I see that you are broken already."


    Sarah knew that Bryn''s mother will beat Bryn into submission. There was nothing here for them to do.


    Bryn looked at Sarah and Aiden as they slipped out through the window and climbed up like there was adder¡­ but Bryn knew there was none. She went to the window and looked out, seeing darkness. The only proof that Sarah and Aiden were in her room was the tablemp that was still on.


    Bryn returned back on her bed andid in silence, waiting for midnight so that she can go into the kitchen and find some food. She was hungry.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1958 - The Lights Of Fairfield

    Aiden turned off the engine of Ducati Dark Icon at the top of the hill, above Fairfield.


    He helped Sarah to get off the motorcycle and she turned around to observe the surroundings. It was dark, but her Eve-lens allowed Sarah to see clearly the dirt road they took to reach this ce. Dense foliage and mature trees filled the space, allowing for small patches of unkempt grass, and Aiden stopped at the small clearing that provided an amazing view of the town below them.


    "How do you know about this ce?", Sarah asked. They came to Fairfield many times, but never here. And she saw Aiden getting a nket from the storagepartment of the motorcycle, so he definitely came prepared.


    Aiden carefully spread the nket over the soft grass, making sure that there are no rocks below. He turned to Sarah and grinned. "Secret."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes and decided to tease him. "When you bring me to a romantic secluded ce like this¡­ it makes me wonder if I''m the first girl here with you."


    Aiden''s grin fell and he quickly exined: "This is my first time here. I saw it from the helicopter during one of our previous visits when we went to the base, but it was raining so I decided to bring you here when the weather is dry."


    He saw that Sarah was smiling mischievously and he pulled her into a hug and squeezed more than necessary.


    "I can''t breathe.", Sarah said through giggles. She tried getting her arms out, but his hug captured her torso and her arms. Sure, she can use her left arm to force him to let go, but that would kill the yful mood.


    "You know why I''m punishing you, don''t you?" He loosened his hold a bit but didn''t let her go.


    "I know, I know¡­ I promise never to mention your debauchery."


    Aiden squeezed tighter, making Sarah giggle again.


    "Let me go, so I can hug you¡­", Sarah pleaded. "When you keep on pressing me on you like this, I don''t know if you are punishing me or enjoying when my breasts are squished against you."


    Aiden grinned. "Guilty as charged."


    Sarah shook her head helplessly and sat on the nket, pulling him down with her.


    Aiden spread his arms, inviting her into his embrace, and she leaned on him. They looked at the lights of Fairfield in silence. If not for the sounds of crickets, everything would bepletely still.


    "Are you ready to go home tomorrow?", Aiden asked Sarah after some time.


    "The only thing pending is to visit our base on our way home."


    They travel between Fairfield and Los Angeles with one of their soundless helicopters, it''s faster. But an aircraft like that can''tnd anywhere without attracting attention, so they keep it in the base of the Army of Chaos and use moremon vehicles to move through the city.


    Since they will make a stop there, Sarah wanted to talk to Dn, Zayne, Malik, and Alex personally and thank them for their well-executed mission rted to Bryn and Kaia.


    Sarah is aware that soldiers of the Army of Chaos are ready for more than justbat. They also act as spies and sometimes need to do morally challenging acts, but this was something she requested from them to do. Aiden told Sarah not to worry too much because it was done for nc and it''s not her personal vendetta, but Sarah feels guilty about asking those four guys to seduce Bryn and Kaia. Aspensation for their efforts, other than regr rewards for a sessfullypleted mission, Sarah decided to offer them a transfer to any location of their choice. Based on the location they select, different opportunities will be presented to them.


    "Once we go home, there will be a lot to do.", Sarah said. "Anna should be ready with the treatment n for Vasily, and we should n a trip to New York, that is where Vasily''s base was and we need to officially take control of his people. Maybe we should move his base to Los Angeles, it will be easier to manage. And there are¡­" Sarah stopped talking abruptly and let out a long exhale. "I will think about that tomorrow. Let''s enjoy the bliss of a non-eventful night before we resume our crazy schedule."


    "I was hoping that our stay here will be more peaceful.", Aiden shared his thoughts.


    "Mhm¡­", Sarah hummed in agreement. She hoped for a few days of peace as well, but¡­ "It seems that excitement follows us wherever we go."


    Aiden chuckled. "Excitement. That is a nice way to call it."


    Sarah nodded absentmindedly. "I find it fascinating how Kaia and Bryn came from different backgrounds, yet they reached the same point. Kaia grew up in a family that pampered her and indulged her every whim, giving her a sense of entitlement. Bryn on the other hand grew up with her strict mother, who made her feel unworthy. And both of them ended up in our store, trying to seduce their way into riches because they felt that they have a right to do so."


    "I didn''t know that this will make you think about them so deeply."


    Aiden didn''t like that Sarah was concerning herself with nobodies. They have a lot of people to think about as-is, and Kaia and Bryn were extras. She is pregnant and she should rx.


    Sarah put her hands over her belly. "I''m going to be a mother, and I''m trying to figure out the best way to raise our child. These two days taught me that too much of everything is bad. We should not spoil our kids, but we should not be too strict either. It''s all in the bnce."


    Aiden noticed that she switched from a <em>''child''</em> to <em>''kids''</em>. He loves that she is pregnant, and he will be delighted to impregnate her again. However, that was the easy part. Thinking about raising kids, made him anxious.


    "I don''t know if I can do that.", Aiden admitted. "How about this¡­ I will spoil our kids, and you enforce the rules. Like that, we will strike a bnce."


    Sarah looked at Aiden in disbelief. "You want me to be the strict parent? Logan will hate me!"


    "No, no¡­", Aiden denied it. "I only want you to bnce me out."


    "If you spoil him and I''m bncing, that means I''m the bad one. I will end up going after Logan and parroting: <em>''no''</em>, <em>''don''t''</em>, <em>''stop''</em>. How will he love me?"


    Aiden smiled dreamily. In his mind he saw Sarah going after their son, disciplining him.


    "He will love you because you are amazing.", Aiden said. "Just how I love you. No matter what you do, I won''t love you less, and neither will Logan."


    Sarah''s fighting spirit dissipatedpletely. Her husband is a sweet talker.


    "If he inherits your silver tongue, I won''t be able to scold him no matter what mischief he does."


    "I will teach him well.", Aiden said shamelessly. "Lesson one: hugs and kisses solve most of the problems."


    Sarah poked him in the ribs. "If you teach him to go around hugging and kissing girls, he will cause a lot of trouble, just like his¡­"


    Aiden sealed Sarah''s lips with his, preventing her from speaking further. Was she about to mention his fickle past? Probably. But he will not allow it.


    Aiden kissed Sarah a few more times, and when he was confident that she gave up on finishing her sentence, he spoke: "Logan will watch us, and he will learn from his father that only one woman is worth of his hugs and kisses."


    Sarah knew Aiden loves her to pieces, he proved it with his actions many times before, yet she still ends up melting under his intense gaze and his confessions speak to her soul.


    "How can you be so perfect?", Sarah spoke into his lips that lifted into a smile.


    He hummed before responding. "In me, you see a reflection of yourself. The perfect one here is you."


    Sarah pushed him down on the nket and straddled him.


    She removed her top in one swift move and Aiden hummed in approval.


    "You just proved my point, love. You are perfect...", he spoke while unbuttoning his pants.


    Sarah and Aiden made love that night on a hill above the lights of Fairfield. They indulged in each other as the rest of the world disappeared into nothing.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1959 - Plans To Expand The Council

    ~ Unknown location ~


    Jarred was sitting in his spot at the circr table and observing the seven outlines of the other members of the Council who are sitting in the shadows.


    In front of Jarred on the table is a palm-sized golden medallion that is shaped like an octagon and has a hammer made out of a single ck diamond in the middle.


    "Are we waiting for someone?", Jarred asked.


    "It seems that Sloan won''t make it.", one voice responded. "We can proceed. We are here to discuss thetest changes rted to your candidate, Jarred."


    Jarred leaned closer so that his face is illuminated by the light that is falling at the center of the table from above. He looked at the hexagon-shaped golden medallion with an emerald in the middle that was cut in the shape of a snake, and then he looked up, toward the shadow behind it.


    "I assume Suvedini has updates.", Jarred said dryly.


    Suvedini leaned forward and gave Jarred a tight smile before responding: "As we all know, Voronins are decimated. I''m here to share details on how it happened¡­"


    Suvedini told everyone how Voronins have a new Grand Master and that half of the Elders were reced by people who came from Sarah''s side, and that Voronins are cooperating with Lebedevs. Suvedini didn''t know all the details of how it happened, but at the barbecue party where she came with Mr. Wang, other than all three Hill sisters and the White brothers, she saw Lebedevs, Voronins, the Ronin twins, Mathew, Ellie, and Jasper, and it was not difficult for her to connect the dots that they all coborated in the coup that happened in the Voronin family. Her analysis also included a theory that they have someone with a strong background in technology because there is no other exnation how they performed such swift actions with nearly zero casualties considering all the jammers andwork security that Voronins possessed.


    When she finished with her updates, Albert leaned forward into the light and spoke: "So she is the reason why several other organizations got their hands on what used to belong to Voronins¡­ She is dangerous."


    Albert is based in Sweden, and he is very familiar with the situation in Europe. He noticed that arge number of resources belonging to the Voronin family changed hands overnight, and he agreed with Suvedini how that could not happen without heavy casualties unless a technology expert was involved. At the same time, several other forces increased in power. He didn''t connect those events with Sarah before, but now that he heard the report from Suvedini, he was confident that Sarah is too dangerous to have around.


    "Don''t twist things.", Jarred scoffed. "Which one of us doesn''t have power in hands?" He turned to Suvedini. "I suppose that you summoned us on this meeting for more than just a report."


    "Yes.", Suvedini confirmed. "As we can all see, Sarah is growing in power at an rming rate, and it''s only a matter of time until she crosses paths with one of us and our interests collide. I suggest that we don''t dy in reaching out to her as a Council. Too much power might make her neglect the significance of our organization."


    Albert was not willing. He didn''t see Sarah as a good candidate. "She will destroy us."


    "Do you always need to be so dramatic?", Jarred asked. "Why do you always see cmities?"


    "And what do you see, Mr. Smith?", Albert asked mockingly.


    "I see a powerful ally. I believe that with Sarah joining us, we will have the support of the Army of Chaos, Lebedevs, and Voronins, and let''s not forget that she has a number of other organizations who are ready to help her out. Having Sarah at this table will bring us a significant boost in North America, Europe, and Asia. We only need to ensure that she sees the value in working with us."


    S leaned closer to the table, so that light falls on her face. "I agree that it will be more beneficial to have Sarah as part of the Council than risk having her against us. But how can we ensure that she sees us in a good light? Do we need to offer her some benefits?"


    "Benefits?", Albert repeated angrily. "What kind of benefits does that brat deserve? Once she sees all the might gathered at this table, she can either see the greatness or fail to do so. Her failure to acknowledge us will be a sure sign that she is shortsighted, and we should eliminate her on the spot." Albert heard Jarred chuckle and he turned to him. "What is funny?"


    Jarred smiled. "You just epted that Sarah should be brought here."


    Albert red at Jarred. He didn''t want to get Sarah into Council, he was only making a point that they should not give her benefits and that if she does not see their greatness, they should kill her, damnit!


    "There is no point in bickering.", Suvedini interrupted an iing quarrel. "Sloan is not present, so we can''t make a decision at this time, but we should not dy this either. Let us meet in a week from now and cast a vote. At that time, if you have any arguments for or against opening our door to Sarah White, I suggest youe with evidence, and not just theories of disaster. For anyone who can''te in person, we will assume that he does not have a strong opinion one way or another, and his vote will be added to the majority of the ones who came to the meeting."


    Rance leaned forward, allowing the light to reveal his face. "What happens if we vote against Sarah bing part of the Council?"


    "Then we will need to eliminate her.", Albert said with a smirk. "There is no way that we can leave her without controlling her."


    Jarred shook his head in disapproval. "Stop talking about controlling her. Or are you saying that we are here to control each other?"


    "Control is a strong word¡­", S said. "But we do remind each other that no one is above others. I don''t agree with killing without a good reason, but if we vote against bringing her here, we need to at least make her aware of our existence. Only if she knows that there is someone more powerful than she is, she will be forced to practice constraint."


    After the meeting ended, the people left the room, and only Jarred and Suvedini were still sitting at the table.


    "I thought you will approve of me urging them to hurry the process.", Suvedini said to Jarred.


    "I don''t think they are ready for Sarah.", Jarred said. "They are discussing if we will allow her toe here, but none brought up the point that Sarah might reject joining us."


    "Sarah is pregnant.", Suvedini said.


    Jarred didn''t see the point. "So?"


    "She will avoid risky situations in order to ensure the safety of her child. That is why she will join us, and then we have until the child is born to convince her that we are the good guys."


    Jarred burst into a heartyugh.


    "Ah, Suvedini¡­", he said while wiping invisible tears from the corners of his eyes. "Good guys? Is that how you see us? If you think that the pregnancy will make her more docile, I think you misread Sarah. She will probably be fiercer."


    "So, what do you suggest then?"


    "We need to approach her as allies and build trust until she epts us."


    Suvedini didn''t understand. "Trust? That is not how Council works."


    "Maybe is time to change that. Leave it to me. I will get Sarah here.", Jarred said confidently.


    ---

 Chapter 1960 - Bringing Lebedevs Closer

    The next week passed quickly.


    JoAnna consulted a number of specialists beforeing up with a treatment n for Vasily. She was working with Felix on creating the shattered bones of the skull and if everything goes ording to the n, within next week, JoAnna will perform the surgery.


    Sarah was happy to hear that JoAnna is 85% confident that the surgery will be a sess, but the prognosis of Vasily waking up is grim. However, all three Hill sisters believe that something is better than nothing, and as long as there is any hope, they will not give up on Vasily. For all three of them keeping Vasily alive is much more than one life, it''s their chance to fix things and redeem for their mistakes.


    All kids were busy with their summer assignments, internships mostly.


    Allen and Julius started working as Jeff''s assistants by Leah''s side, Corey and Merve continued working as Sophia''s assistants by Pam''s side, while Imani and Jamari were JoAnna''s assistants. JoAnna thought of snatching one (or two) more kids from the Cliffside Vi to help her manage the Golden Ocean Resort because since Bridgette became Mrs. Long, Bridgette''s schedule is busy and even though she is helping JoAnna with managing the resort, that ce needs someone who can focus on it properly.


    Other kids worked at White corp., Smithsonite corp., Heinelurgy, nc, and a few kids even went to Long Industries. Ade and Hande focused on the art gallery, so everyone was busy.


    Sarah and Aiden were pleased how Michael, Oni, Haru, and N were managing things with kids, businesses, and organizations in their absence. Genie was handling the household wlessly. For Sarah and Aiden, it was a relief to know that they can leave for a few days (and probably longer), and things will run smoothly.


    On a Wednesday morning, Sarah, Aiden, Zack, and Masika made a trip to New York to see men who reported to Vasily directly when he was active as an Elder of the Lebedev family, in charge of North America. Vasily called themmanders.


    Twelve people (akamanders) met in a conference room to discuss the current situation.


    Themanders knew that Sarah is the Grand Elder and that Zack was a temporary Elder. Konstantin did a good job in keeping everyone informed about the changes in the leadership. They were surprised when they heard that Aiden is an Elder of the Voronin family and it took some time for Sarah to exin that Voronins are not enemies. Not anymore.


    They looked at Aiden apprehensively, but Aiden didn''t mind. He came to apany Sarah and to make sure no harmes to her, not to deal with Vasily''s subordinates.


    Sarah confirmed that she will be Vasily''s proxy in his absence, but they didn''t know the details of why Vasily stepped away from his position and when he will return.


    Sarah shared information that Vasily was hurt during a mission and that he is recuperating. She didn''t disclose the extent of his injuries and that Vasily is in aa, waiting for surgery to fix his skull because she believed that things will work out fine and that he will wake up. Telling others about his serious condition will only make them anxious, and they might start infighting in order to snatch resources, thinking that no one is watching.


    Lebedevs don''t have a strong presence in South America, and Sarah shared her ns on how that will change. With Voronins losing their bases in South America, the Army of Chaos and Lebedevs have a chance to expand their influence. This news mademanders excited.


    <em>''Good''</em>, Sarah thought while observing their enthusiasm. <em>''With their thoughts of gaining more resources, they will not think about fighting for what is here...''</em>


    Initially, Sarah didn''t want to expand to South America. Acquiring new territories requires work and resources, and she wanted to focus on sorting out Lebedevs and Voronins (mostly ensuring that they are not a threat) and focusing on her pregnancy. However, they got reports that since the influence of Voronins faded, various rogue organizations started popping out and creating havoc which prompted Sarah to think about reiming those bases and taking advantage of those territories.


    Sarah asked twelvemanders to suggest people who might be good candidates for prominent positions in the newly acquired regions, and they were happy to oblige.


    "This is also an opportunity for you to show your leadership and strategizing¡­", Sarah said while offering themanders opportunities to participate in missions in South America. She weed anyone who wants to join the attack force, with an emphasis that defending existing assetses first.


    They agreed to go through reports and data that Sarah brought with her, and to give her their responses in three days.


    Sarah was d that themanders understood current conditions and they epted that Zack and Masika will act as contacts when Sarah is unreachable.


    The truth is that Sarah has too many things on her hands, and she wouldn''t be able to handle this as well, so Zack and Masika offered to help. Sarah agreed right away because Zack acted as an Elder of the Lebedev family while they were in Eastern Europe, and Masika was his assistant, so the two of them were already familiar with how the organization works. Sarah also suggested to Zack and Masika to pick two other people who will be working closely with them, and they agreed to talk about it when they return home.


    Sarah wanted to transfer this base from New York to Los Angeles, but somemanders were not willing to move, and she didn''t want to force them. As apromise, she allocated one building in Boyle Heights neighborhood and sevenmanders agreed to move to Los Angeles, while five decided to remain in New York.


    Sarah didn''t have an intention to merge Lebedevs and the Army of Chaos, but it seemed that close cooperation would be inevitable. The sevenmanders with their subordinates and family members will move in the area of Los Angeles controlled by the Army of Chaos, so Sarah instructed Noah, Zack, and Masika to ensure they are settled well and that they are familiar with the surroundings. Keeping those people from the Lebedev family outside the protection of Sarah''s forces would put them in danger, and she didn''t want to risk it.


    After a long day full of meetings, Sarah, Aiden, Zack, and Masika returned to Los Angeles and focused on other issues.


    The most pressing matter (for Sarah) was Emma''s uing baby shower. What can she gift to a pregnant woman (aka Emma) who has it all?


    Sarah did her online research to see what to gift to the baby and parents-to-be, yet things either seemed inappropriate or irrelevant. Buying diapers, onesies, or a crib would be a waste because Emma can handle those.


    Seeing Sarah''s struggle, Aiden decided to help. "How about you gift some stocks to the child? Maybe a piece ofnd or an apartment? Those investments will appreciate in time." Seeing her frown, he rified: "Yes, Smiths are loaded, but this will be something for the child, and not from the Smith family. Or we can alwaysmission customized jewelry set from nc..."


    Sarah was not sure about the jewelry since the baby shower was only days away and there won''t be enough time for customization, but gifting an asset to the child sounded brilliant. Now the only problem was: which one?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1961 - Emmas Baby Shower (1)

    Emma''s baby shower was supposed to be a casual afternoon with a few girlfriends who would gather to chat with snacks, drinks, and baby-presents, but then Emma thought of inviting her brothers, and Charlie said that some of his Cousins want toe, Jarred and Emma''s mother included. Then Emma thought how if her motheres, Angelo should be present as well, which includes Melisa. And both Charlie and Emma couldn''t neglect kids from the Cliffside Vi, Whites, Longs, Kianis, Penny, Ben¡­ Emma remembered nurses and doctors from her rehabilitation center and some medical workers from LA Medical Center. Since so many people wereing, Charlie decided to invite his close business partners, and it turned into a big party at the Smith family vi. The head of the Smith family is organizing a baby-shower to wee his first child, and all Smiths should attend because they couldn''t pick a handful of people without offending others. Besides, if they are already having more than three hundred guests, fifty more or less won''t be noticed.


    And that is how a small gathering of girlfriends exploded into a massive party.


    Emmaughed helplessly while looking at the guestlist which grew beyond control, and it reminded her of their wedding.


    "How about we cancel this?", Emma asked Charlie who was sitting on the sofa next to her and massaged her feet. "I''m big and heavy for the party and we definitely don''t need presents."


    "You can show up, smile and wave, and then go to a different room with a group of your friends.", Charlie said. "No one will me you, and if anyone dares to ask, I will tell them that you need rest and you will be back shortly. This is not about presents, but about allowing others toe and show respect to me, you, and our child."


    Emma nodded faintly and didn''tment further. She knew that by marrying Charlie, she will need to host people she doesn''t know and smile at the people she doesn''t like. But Charlie was always ready to let her slip away while he handled the unpleasant formalities. He was always considerate toward her. How can she leave him with the guests on his own?


    The day of the party arrived, and Emma walked through the hallways of the Smith family mansion while observing the progress of the final touches being put in ce for the party that will start in the afternoon.


    Even after three years, this mansion feels cold and foreign to Emma. She prefers Charlie''s vi, where she stayed after his surgery. It is smaller, cozier, and full of good memories. Sure, they stay there as well, but most of the time they are at the Smith family vi. It is one more thing that Emma needs topromise on because of who Charlie is: the head of the Smith family and the CEO of Smithsonite corp.


    Emma didn''t care about the decorations or type of snacks that will be served and she thought of hiring an event nner, but Tiffany said how that is out of the question because a baby shower needs to be personal. Emma snorted at thisment. How can it be personal when half of Los Angeles is invited?


    Tiffany ignored Emma''s sarcastic remarks and she called Penny, Pam, and Leah, and told Emma to rx and let them handle everything. The four of them nned the event while consulting Emma only for a few crucial things like the type of the cake.


    Hill sisters helped as well, but just toward the end, because they arrived from Eastern Europe recently and Emma was not sure if they will be able to attend, as they started preparations for the event in early July. Knowing that JoAnna will be able to attend, improved Emma''s mood significantly because the two of them are close, and she likes Sophia and Sarah as well.


    Back to the present¡­


    Emma made her way into the garden and observed white and green balloons that were tied up in bunches with yellow streamers. Tables were elegantly set in color-matching decorations, and the maids were busy arranging utensils and tes while making sure that everything is aligned perfectly.


    The colors were gender-neutral and Emma rubbed her belly while remembering Charlie''s words that they need to keep the sex of the baby a secret as long as possible. Emma didn''t like it, but she agreed. She has no issues with not revealing the gender, but the reason behind it bothered her a lot. Charlie said how that is for her safety.


    Of course, it is all because the Smith family members are greedy. Charlie weeded out many who were openly corrupted to the point of hurting their own kin for some benefits, but he fears that there are many others hiding, like wolves in sheep''s skin. That is the reason why he never made an official announcement that Corey is his heir.


    The truth is that Charlie never thought about his heir. After all, he only became the patriarch recently, and he still has many years ahead of him, but he took Corey under his wing and he hated how everyone looked down on the boy. It''s not Corey''s fault that his father is a useless scoundrel. As soon as Corey appeared with Charlie, several Smiths approached Corey, hoping to use him to get close to Charlie and Charlie realized that he needed to give Corey some identity so that others don''t see him as a simple stepping stone.On several asions, Charlie said that Corey will be his heir and that created an air of importance around Corey, but Charlie didn''t make it official, knowing how that would put a target on Corey''s back.


    In a simr way, by not knowing if the baby is a girl or a boy, people will stay on the side and observe without making a move. Emma didn''t understand the logic behind it, but Charlie said how theck of information, will force schemers to wait.


    Emma didn''t want any of this. She fell in love with Charlie and wanted to be with him. Charlie''s identity of Charles Smith is a blessing and a curse at the same time, and because she loves him, she decided to stand by his side, for better or for worse. Emma''s only hope is that she will be able to protect their child. Their precious baby-girl who is due in about one month.


    "Why are you standing here?", Tiffany''s cheerful voice pulled Emma out of her thoughts.


    Emma turned to Tiffany and smiled. Tiffany''s good mood was contagious. Ever since Tiffany agreed to work for Emma as her assistant, the two of them are getting along great, and the fact that Tiffany is married to Mike (which makes her Emma''s sister-inw) is only making their bond stronger.


    Emma was close to her three brothers and Tiffany brings in that much-needed girly touch to their family. Emma hopes that Ryan and Sean will also settle down soon. It''s not that she wants for her twin brothers to marry soon, but they are 22 years old and so far they didn''t have any solid rtionship. They are busy with Nero armi and Emma is concerned that girls who areing in and out of their lives faster than she can meet with them are bringing more trouble than benefits. Her twin baby-brothers wield power and that can get into anyone''s head, especially when that head belongs to a boy who is always ready for an adventure; and there are two of them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1962 - Emmas Baby Shower (2)

    "Look at you¡­", Tiffany said with a smile when she approached non-responsive Emma. "Is the baby-brain impacting you so much that you can''t remember why you are here?"


    Emma pouted, not willing to admit that she spaced out again. "What? I''m taking a walk!"


    "What walk? You were standing here without moving.", Tiffany said teasingly and hooked her arm with Emma''s. "Come on, it''s time to dress up. I will help you. Party will start in a bit¡­ Sarah called to let us know they are on their way¡­"


    Emma sighed and allowed Tiffany to drag her around. She does not need help dressing up, but it''s good to be pampered.


    They passed next to the ballroom that wasvishly decorated, and she heard Pam and Leah giving orders to the staff on how to arrange snacks on the tables. It seems that the party will start shortly.


    Sarah and Aiden arrived first in style: with all their kids and helicopters.


    The Smith family property has a number of helipads that are tucked in the back, so they were able to arrive without arousing any curiosity from people who never saw such peculiar aircrafts.


    They arrived a bit early on purpose because their kids are guests who double as security. They all know that Emma suffered from Smiths more than once from petty schemes to trying to drug her, so now that she is pregnant, everyone is extra-vignt. Sarah is also using this for her kids to practice undercover work.


    Everyone was dressed for the asion, and Sarah was happy that Sophia and Felix stepped in by ensuring that their kids have formal wear ready while Sarah and Aiden were in Fairfield. It was impossible to get the tailor in time to make custom outfits for everyone, so Sophia and Felix apanied kids to a number of high-end boutiques where they found gowns and suits that only needed light altering to fit perfectly.


    All kids were present, and they knew what to do. The only one missing was Merve. She will arriveter with Corey.


    "Do you need help?", Sarah asked Pam and Leah when they entered the ballroom.


    "No, we got it covered.", Pam responded. Everything was set up and Pam and Leah were only ensuring that the staff puts drinks and snacks in the right ces.


    "Emma is upstairs, getting ready, and Charlie is in his study.", Leah informed Sarah and Aiden.


    "OK. We will check security.", Aiden responded. Everyone knew that when Sarah and Aidene to the event, they get involved in the security.


    A number of soldiers arrived from the Army of Chaos. They are dressed up in ck suits and based on their outfits they can''t be distinguished from Charlie''s security. Sarah trained Charlie''s personal bodyguards, and Noah and a few of his lieutenants were responsible for teaching the rest of the security personnel that works for the Smith family, so they are familiar with each other.


    While Aiden went to the security room, Sarah went to sync up with Noah and check on her soldiers.


    "Is everything in order?", Sarah asked to what Noah assured her that they are on top of everything. This is not the first time that members of the Army of Chaos areing to the Smith family mansion, and Noah knows what needs to be done.


    "How are the neers?", Sarah asked her next question.


    Noah understood that she is interested in four neers who arrived on the previous day from the Fairfield base. "Dn, Zayne, Malik, and Alex settled well, and they were disappointed to hear that there is a security mission, and they can''t participate."


    "Hmm¡­", Sarah hummed. "Neers are usually eager to make themselves useful."


    Noah was not sure if Sarah approved or not that Noah held those four back by denying their request to attend this event.


    "They are not ready for these delicate missions."


    Sarah smiled. "I will leave that up to you. Their performance in Fairfield was good and as a reward, I approved their request toe to the main base but that is as far as my gratitude goes. Maybe they should go to the Chaos nightclub for a few rounds in the fighting arena. Test their skills and willpower."


    Noah smirked, feeling that the weight on his chest reduced.


    When he saw that four handsome men in their mid-twenties were transferred to the main base on Sarah''s personal request, he feared that she might fancy them. And his mood worsened when he read the details on the mission Dn, Zayne, Malik, and Alex performed in Fairfield which earned them this transfer.


    Noah is already struggling to get Sarah''s attention with Aaron around because Aiden takes up 99% of Sarah''s time, and now it seems that Maksim is putting himself in the mix also. If any of those four neers alsopetes for Sarah''s attention, where does that leave Noah? He was the first one, damnit! OK. Second, because Aiden was the first one. But Noah saw Sarah first out of everyone else who is not Aiden, and he experienced her greatness, and he is not willing to share!


    "What are you spacing out?"


    Sarah''s question pulled Noah out of his thoughts.


    "Nothing.", he lied.


    Sarah shook her head. "I said that you should test them. Not bully them."


    Noah frowned a little. Why is Sarah standing up for them?


    Sarah patted Noah''s shoulder. "I know you are here on a mission and that you are taking your responsibilities seriously, but this is a party. Try to rx and enjoy. Who knows, maybe somedy catches your eye¡­"


    Noah pressed his lips into a line and didn''t respond. Sarah knows that he is head over heels for her, so why is she trying to get him to see other women? No womanpares to her.


    Noah''s frown deepened when he saw Igor walk to greet Sarah with a spring in his step. Why is that big goofball smiling so much? And did he just strike a pose to show off his suit? He is a member of an army and not a model on a fashion shoot! Why is Igor acting so freely with Sarah? Noah sawpetition everywhere.


    "Are you adjusting here?", Sarah asked Igor.


    Igor bobbed his head. "Yes, yes. Everyone is nice, and things are great."


    Sarahughed. Only a man who came from the Voronin family will call strict rules they follow in the base of the Army of Chaos <em>''nice''</em> and <em>''great''</em>.


    "This might be a bit different from what you did so far.", Sarah told Igor. "Remember that people who belong to Charlie''s security are our allies, but they are not us. If you notice anything, use¡­", Sarah gestured toward her ear stud.


    Igor nodded earnestly. "Sergeant Noah exined the protocols, and he told me to contact him or one of the generals if I see anything or if I have any questions and not to act rashly."


    Noah was irritated that Igor was chatting so much and cutting into his Noah-Sarah time.


    "Igor, guests are arriving. Go to your position.", Noah said to Igor curtly.


    "Yes. Sorry. I''m on my way¡­", Igor said and scurried away.


    Sarah was amused that such a big man is acting so timidly in front of Noah. Well, Igor isrge, but so is his heart. Sarah sees that he is a kind man, and she can''t imagine how much he suffered in the hostile environment of the Voronin family.


    "Well, since you have everything under control, I''m going to check on Emma¡­", Sarah said and walked into the mansion without waiting for Noah to respond.


    Noah exhaled dejectedly. If he knew that Igor''s departure will make Sarah leave as well, he would not chase him away.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1963 - Emmas Baby Shower (3)

    Sarah went into the master bedroom where Emma was with Tiffany and she found in the sitting area a scene of Emma crying on Tiffany''s shoulder with thetterforting her.


    "What is going on?", Sarah asked with concern obvious in her voice.


    Tiffany looked at Sarah helplessly while patting Emma''s back. "Pregnancy hormones. Everything is a problem."


    "I''m sorry, Sarah, for letting you see me in such a state¡­", Emma said while wiping her eyes with the back of her palm. "It''s nothing really, but at the same time it''s everything."


    Sarah''s brows furrowed. "Do you want to talk about it?"


    Tiffany took this as her opportunity to step away. She saw too many crying spells in thest few months, and she will let Sarah deal with this one.


    "I will go and check on your dress¡­", Tiffany said before disappearing into the master closet.


    Seeing how quickly Tiffany took her exit, Sarah realized that she got herself into something unpredictable. But she already asked, and there is no going back.


    Emma sighed and looked at Sarah. "I don''t know where to start¡­"


    "How about from the beginning?", Sarah suggested while taking a seat on the sofa next to Emma.


    "There is no beginning and no end. My belly is big and heavy, my back is aching, my feet are swollen, I need to pee on every ten minutes, yet I am supposed to go out be graceful and smile at the people who want to harm me, and snatch Charlie''s position, and they will not stop until we are left on the street poor or dead."


    This scene reminded Sarah of the incident when JoAnna was very pregnant and she found a bed climber lurking in Jeff''s office. JoAnna''s anger was fueled by pregnancy hormones, and she even thought about divorce. Compared to JoAnna seeing a woman around her husband, Emma is dealing only with pregnancy and the pressure of being the Madam of the Smith family.


    Sarah knew that Emma''s problems appear to be unfixable (from Emma''s angle), and that is why she is falling apart. Telling her that it will pass or that it''s nothing would be a big mistake, but Sarah had to say something.


    "It''s not that bad¡­", Sarah said in a small voice.


    "It''s bad enough that I can''t tell anyone that the baby in my belly is a girl. It''s bad enough that I can''t trust anyone. I know that Charlie is by my side, but he is dealing with so many things and I feel all alone. This pregnancy was supposed to be a blessing, yet I am so stressed that I started suspecting if my morning tea has some poison in it and everyone looks like an assassin. I don''t care if Charlie is the CEO and I don''t think that the Smith family deserves him. If it''s up to me, he would quit his job, sell his stocks, and leave his family to deal with their own problems. They are all grownups, why do they need a patriarch who will tell them what to do if they are all coveting to take him down?"


    Sarah knows that Charlie leaving is not as simple as just quitting a job. He didn''t get his current position based on the stocks alone, or because Jarred endorsed him, but it took many years of creating connections and social bncing for Charlie to be epted as the patriarch. Jarred picked Charlie as his sessor for a reason, and if Charlie leaves his position without proper arrangements, the Smith family will split into factions, and Charlie and Emma will probably find themselves in the middle of it. But Sarah also knew that Emma is upset and pregnant and that this is not the time to delve into technicalities. "Did you talk to Charlie?"


    "People depend on Charlie and he is aware that there are things only he can do. If Iin, he will only feel burdened and I don''t want to be the one to make him neglect his duties. At most, he will tell me to hold on, and that once the baby is born things will be easier. Or will he suggest a vacation?"


    Sarah thought how that is a good idea. "Maybe a vacation is what you need. A stressful routine clubbed with your pregnancy is like a recipe for depression. It does not need to be long, a few days could be enough to recharge your batteries. Once the baby is born, you will focus on her, and everything else will seem insignificant."


    "How do you know?"


    "I don''t.", Sarah admitted. "However, I am aware that things like forever happiness don''t exist. A happy life is something we need to work for, and sometimes fight for. Don''t think about being happy long-term but think about what will make you happy now. And I believe that is you and Charlie away from all the mess. With Tiffany and Mike around, you and Charlie can afford a few days away from everything. If you don''t know where to go, I can suggest a few locations. Do you like snow or the beach? Or maybe you are the forest type? How does a cottage next to theke sound?" Sarah saw that Emma frowned, so she started talking dreamily: "Imagine a snow-covered mountain, and you and Charlie in a cabin, in front of the fire-burning firece¡­ cuddling up with a cup of hot cocoa. Marshmallows are optional."


    Emma smiled. "That sounds nice."


    Sarah loved seeing Emma''s smile which told her that she is making a progress. "Or if you want casualpany, we are going on Thursday for a four days-long weekend to the White Rock Lake with our kids. With the event already set, you only need to pack clothes and that''s it. There will be boating, games, and a bonfire in the evening. It will be lively outside, but when you and Charlie want privacy, you can stay in your room, or go somewhere on your own. Other than humans, my fur-babies will also be there, and you are more than wee to join. I can set inte and cell phone restrictions for Charlie to half an hour a day, that will force him to stay away from work and focus only on urgent things, if any."


    Emma looked at Sarah thoughtfully for some time before asking: "Can Sean and Ryane?"


    Sarah shrugged. "I don''t see why not, but I must ask if there is a particr reason behind your request."


    "They are detached, focused on Nero armi, and I think that they forgot what''s important. I tried talking to them, but they changed. Everything is a game and they feed off each other''s energy for adventure and seeking their next thrill. I fear that if they don''t realize that people matter¡­ in a few years they will be all alone, and then it will be toote."


    "That sounds a bit like Angelo.", Sarah voiced her thoughts.


    Sarah remembered when they met Angelo, he was alone in his vi, and the only person close to him was Bruno, the young man who Angelo treated as his son, yet Bruno was consumed in his desire to be the next Capo. Sarah felt sorry for Angelo because his real family didn''t know that he was alive, and his adopted family wanted him gone.


    "Luckily, Angelo found Melissa, but I don''t want for my brothers to settle down when they turn fifty years old." Emma looked at Sarah with a slight panic in her expression. "Don''t get me wrong¡­ I''m not trying to match them with any of your girls or to force them into a rtionship. I know that they are close to Al and Juju, and I hope that they can reconnect with kids their age and get a bit grounded."


    Sarah had no problems with having Ryan and Sean around. "I can invite them, but I will not force them toe. Did you talk to Angelo about that?"


    Emma frowned, obviously not liking the idea. "What can he do? He messed up his life, should he mess up theirs as well?"


    Sarah shrugged. "It can''t hurt for him to be aware of your concerns. Ryan and Sean are in their positions because of Angelo. I know you are close to Melissa, she might have some good inputs also."


    Emma sighed and looked at Sarah seriously. "How are you managing everything?"


    Sarah was confused. "I don''t understand the question."


    "I mean¡­ People who try to get between you and Aiden¡­ people who want what is yours and they don''t mind hurting you¡­ how do you manage them?"


    Sarah understood that Emma went back to the topic of bed climbers and greedy Smiths and that she is hoping for good advice.


    "I don''t manage them.", Sarah responded. "I cut the problem at the root and I show them no mercy."


    Emma blinked. "When you say cut and no mercy¡­ what does that mean?"


    "What do you think it does? When an entitled woman tries to seduce Aiden, do you think that me asking her politely to back off will work?"


    Emma''s expression stiffened when she saw madness in Sarah''s eyes. She never saw her like that, and Sarah forgot her previous thoughts about how Emma is pregnant and that she should spare her of harsh topics.


    "Aiden is mine, and so is our home and our kids and whoever tries to steal them from me or harm them in any way will need to face the consequences of even thinking about it. I will teach them a lesson, even if that means breaking a few bones or killing them."


    Emma opened her mouth and closed it. It took her some time to respond. "I don''t know if I can do that."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1964 - Emmas Baby Shower (4)

    Emma was shocked that Sarah spoke so openly about killing. As a medical worker, Emma''s impulse is to save lives, not take them away. It took Emma some time to respond. "I don''t know if I can do that."


    Sarah observed Emma''s face which showed how conflicted she was. Sarah knew that Emma wants to enjoy her life, without fighting with others, but Sarah is aware how most of the time, that is not an option.


    "Emma, the more you have, the more people will try to snatch it from you. That is the reality, and it does not matter how you feel about retaliating because they wille for you and everything you hold dear and if you don''t fight back resolutely, they will keep oning until they seed. Didn''t you mention assassins and poison in your tea? If someone really poisons you sessfully, do you think that they will regret taking your life, or will they be happy that you are out of their way?" Sarah saw that Emma is in shock and she was not sure what to say further, other than the truth. "I don''t want to tell you how to live your life, but you asked me how I deal with people who are after what is mine. I know that you faced a number of conflicts and that thanks to Charlie, your friends, and family, you came on top. If they didn''te to your aid, how would that end? Ultimately, it is up to you if you want to be a victim or a predator. There is no in-between. You areing to my house for a while. Other than how to kick and punch, you learned how to use knives and guns. Did you think that was for war only?"


    "Did you ever kill a person?", Emma asked Sarah, and Sarah''s silence answered Emma''s question. "How many?"


    "Do you really want to know? Does it matter if it''s one or a thousand? Whoever threatens me will experience adequate retaliation."


    Emma was visibly troubled. "What retaliation requires of you to kill?"


    "You are acting like you never faced danger. Forget about crazy women who spill wine on your gown, and let''s not talk about people who drug you so that they can drag you into bed and humiliate you publicly. Let''s talk about that guy from Italy who was working as Angelo''s assistant. He came to Los Angeles in order to get you so that he can inherit Angelo''s position. Do you think he cared about Charlie or about your feelings? How many lives would he ruin in order to be Capo? There are things worse than death, Emma."


    Emma remembered Bruno. She doesn''t know what happened to that man, but Angelo told Emma that he will never bother her again.


    Emma''s thoughts wandered to her brothers again. "Do you know if Sean and Ryan killed someone?"


    Emma understood that if their lives at Nero armi are messy and full of violence, that would exin why they are looking for adventure and not willing tomit. In a way, they are venting while not pulling others into that lifestyle. But that is more the reason to allow them to experience normalcy.


    Sarah didn''t want to answer the question about Emma''s brothers. "You should ask them that. I hope that you will consider their situation and what they are facing daily, and if you don''t know that is, maybe you should learn. Before you approach them with stories of what is morally right and wrong, keep in mind that Angelo wanted you to inherit Nero armi, and that Ryan and Sean got in there only because of your refusal."


    Emma frowned. "So, now it''s my fault?"


    "I didn''t say that.", Sarah responded. "Everyone is ountable for their own actions, and it''s not right to me others for what is happening to you. It is up to you if you will cry because people want to snatch Charlie and because you are living in luxury you never wanted, or you can be proud of what you have and fight to keep it. Maybe you don''t want to hurt others, but I can assure you that there are people who will slit your throat without caring about your pregnancy and they will think about how to redecorate this room to fit their style while maids are scrubbing your blood from the hardwood floors."


    "OK. That''s enough¡­", Tiffany interjected when she got out of the closet with Emma''s dress in her hand. She was eavesdropping for some time, and when Sarah started with grim topics and getting graphic about it, Tiffany decided to put a stop to it. "Emma is pregnant, and you are upsetting her."


    Sarah''s lips twitched. She wanted to tell Tiffany that Emma is so meek because everyone is protecting her. Sarah had no idea howe Angelo''s daughter who is the Madam of the Smith family can live such a sheltered life (and survive).


    Sarah ignored Tiffany and looked seriously at Emma. "You need to decide if you will hide behind others for protection or take charge. I am confident that you are smart and capable. The only thing you arecking is the resolve."


    Tiffany snorted. "I said¡­"


    Sarah shot Tiffany a re. "Do you think that your words are helping? The only thing you are achieving is shutting me up, but at what cost? Do you believe that people who want to harm Emma will step away because she is pregnant? Or because they don''t want to hurt her feelings? Or do you think that they will take her current condition as a weakness?"


    Sarah forced a smile and looked at Emma. "I apologize if the truth is upsetting. You have Charlie and your brothers, and Tiff and me and Soph and Anna and probably a few more that you can trust, but no matter how many of us are, unless you stand up tall and show some backbone, they will keep oning after you because they are waiting for their chance when we are not around. I believe you are aware of this and that is why you are stressed."


    Sarah took a deep breath and schooled her features into more pleasant ones. "This is not a good time to talk about serious topics. Party started and we should go down. Did Oni bring my dress here?"


    "Mhm¡­", Tiffany hummed in confirmation and gestured toward the chair with a neatly packed garment on it.


    Tiffany was not happy about Sarah''s speech, but she knew that Sarah was right. Emma is a gentle soul who would never hurt anyone, but that made her an easy target. Sure, Charlie arranged security around Emma, and Tiffany is with her for most of the day, but Emma is still stressed because she feels that the situation is not in her control, and it''s not. Tiffany decided not toment on this further, and to leave for Emma to decide how this little chat will affect her behavior going forward.


    Tiffany noticed that Sarah removed her suit jacket and was about to change clothes. "Are you putting the dress on now? I thought it''s forter¡­"


    Sarah was wearing a sharp pant-suit, and even though it''s not very feminine, they are all used to seeing Sarah in pants. Sarah''s high heels, makeup, and hair lifted into a messy bun made her look party-ready.


    Sarah opened the long zipper and smiled while looking at the purple cocktail dress made out of silky fabric. It was a one-shoulder dress that fit snugly around the bust, the fabric folds wrap around the waist and it expands into a flowy skirt that reached Sarah''s knees.


    Getting Oni to sneak in this garment without Aiden noticing will be worth it. Sarah looks forward to seeing Aiden''s expression when she shows up wearing this dress. He loves when she wears a dress.


    Emma looked at Sarah who was undressing with a goofy smile on her face and Emma was unable to understand howe Sarah can be so warm and pleasant, when only a minute ago she was talking about blood and killing people. Is this a case of split personality?


    Emma was aware that Sarah went through several incidents, with thetest one being Aiden''s kidnapping. And Emma knew that Sarah is pregnant as well (even though it''s still not showing), yet the two of them are opposite. Emma took her pregnancy as a reason to step back and shield herself with pleasant things (more than usually), while Sarah is sharp and dangerous as if the child in her womb is increasing her strength and resolve.


    But no matter how soft Emma is, she had to admit that Sarah''s words made sense, and when Sarah said that Emma is hiding behind others to protect her¡­ it hurt. Emma never wanted to be a burden for anyone, and she started training at the Cliffside Vi with other girls so that she won''t be Charlie''s weakness, but she never really used any of that.


    Thinking of Sean and Ryan made her chest heavy. She is their big sister, and instead of protecting them, they ended up in a hostile environment because she refused Angelo. It''s not that Emma regrets rejecting Angelo, but she didn''t stop Sean and Ryan when they went to Italy, thinking that it''s something fun and adventurous. Emma knows that Nero armi is not fun and games, because it changed her brothers fundamentally.


    Emma remembered how Sean and Ryan wanted to be her bodyguards and she refused them because she didn''t want them to be in danger, yet they found a different kind of danger.


    Emma wanted to ask Sarah for more rifications and maybe some tips on what to do, but she feared that Sarah will call her weak. Emma decided to ask JoAnna about itter.


    "Come¡­", Tiffany urged Emma to get up. "You need to wash your face, so people don''t see your puffy eyes from crying¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1965 - Emmas Baby Shower (5)

    JoAnna and Sophia entered the room and found Sarah checking herself in the mirror.


    "Where is Emma?", asked JoAnna.


    "In the bathroom with Tiff¡­", Sarah responded.


    "You are stunning.", Sophia told Sarah, and Sarah''s smile widened.


    "Thanks, big sis¡­ I can''t wait to see Aiden''s reaction."


    "You don''t need to wait, just step outside", JoAnna said. "He is in the hallway, waiting for you."


    Sarah smiled until her cheeks hurt. Knowing that Aiden is waiting made her super-happy, and she gave herself another look in the mirror before heading for the door. She can''t let him wait for long.


    Sarah stepped out of the master bedroom and saw Aiden further down the hallway. He was leaningzily on the wall and looking at his phone. Her expression softened as she drifted into sweet memories. Somehow, that scene reminded her of many times when he waited for her after ss at the University.


    "Why are you waiting instead of getting in?"


    Sarah''s voice made Aiden''s lips lift into a smile even before he kept his phone away.


    "It''s not a big deal. I didn''t want to interrupt¡­", he paused and gulped softly when he realized that she changed her clothes. "¡­girly chat.", he ended in a small voice.


    Sarah pretended not to see his reaction. "What do you think?" She twirled, allowing the fine fabric to lift like a flower and reveal her finely sculpted legs.


    Aiden tilted his head to the right and his handsome eyebrow arched. He could almost see her panties. Almost.


    "Nice dress.", he said stiffly. As much as he enjoyed the view, he could not neglect the fact that this is a party and that others can see his wife in this garment. He took a mental note not to twirl Sarah when they dance.


    Sarah giggled and closed that two-step distance between them. "I take that you approve."


    "Hmm¡­", he hummed and pulled her closer. "Maybe we should check out one of the empty guest bedrooms."


    Sarah wrapped her arms around Aiden''s neck at the same time as he imed her lips in a scorching kiss.


    Sarah felt her heart racing as soon as Aiden''s body pressed on hers as their vors mixed. Due to her pregnancy hormones, she was already half-aroused, so she didn''t need much to be soft in his arms and Aiden loved it.


    "Ah! This ce is bing more revolting with each passing day since Cousin Charlie took over¡­", a condescending voice reached Sarah and Aiden from below.


    Sarah and Aiden were in the hallway on the upper floor, next to the staircasending, so people from the entry below could see them (if they paid attention).


    Sarah and Aiden turned toward the source of the voice and saw Aileen ring toward them.


    "Isn''t that Corey''s half-sister, the one who drugged Emma and tried to get her in bed with Charlie''s Cousin for everyone to see?", Sarah asked Aiden to what he hummed in approval. "Why is she alive?"


    Aiden stifled augh. Instead of asking why Aileen is here, Sarah went for the murder right away. That is his wife.


    "Charlie said that all Smiths are invited, and she is technically a Smith, so¡­", Aiden''s voice trailed away.


    Aileen and Corey share the same father, but Corey''s father (aka Thomas) never acknowledged him officially.


    Three years ago, when Aileen and her brother David schemed to drug Emma and get her in bed with David, Charlie punished them by taking away most of the assets that belonged to their father, Thomas. Charlie also kicked that family of four out of the Smith family vi.


    In a few subsequent sweeps of scheming cousins, several other people were kicked out, leaving in the main vi only Charlie and Emma. Mike and Tiffany have a guest bedroom for them, but they stay in there asionally, only when they stayte due to work. The two of them prefer their apartment in Los Angeles. Jarred also has a room in the main vi, but he visits only for events because he is staying separately with Donnie (Emma''s mother). Simrly, Corey, Sean, and Ryan have rooms that are barely used.


    But back to Aileen¡­


    Since they were kicked out of the main Smith vi, Thomas''s wife (aka Caroline) left them. She couldn''t bear the embarrassment of being shunned, and she moved to Europe about three months after they moved out of the main vi.


    David (aka Thomas''s son and Aileen''s brother), disappeared a few months ago. David was working with Marija and that got him involved in the incident when Aiden was kidnapped and assets of the Smithsonite corp. were attacked. Charlie took David from Sarah''s hands, and that was thest time they heard about David. Sarah and Aiden never cared to ask about him. David betrayed Smiths so they let Charlie handle him. Thomas was not sure if David got himself into some trouble or if he left like his mother, so he didn''t bother looking for him. David threatened Thomas many times that he will leave, so Thomas didn''t think much when David didn''t show up at home.


    Currently, Thomas is living in a small house with Aileen. Aileen graduated (Charlie paid for her education), and she has an office job in a local talent-scouting agency. Thomas and Aileen are doing OK, but it''s a far cry from when they lived and enjoyed the Smith family''s riches.


    How Aileen sees it, she used to be the Young Miss of the Smith family with hundreds of maids serving her and even more people ready to kiss her feet, yet now she is just Aileen, an office worker who is processing files for models and actors who are earning far more than she does. Where is justice?


    Aileen red at Sarah and Aiden. Does she know who they are? Of course, she does. Three years ago, at that unfortunate party when her small family of four was banished from this glorious mansion, she saw Sarah and Aiden and she thought of getting her hands on Aiden, while her brother eyed Sarah. That was thest time Aileen saw Sarah and Aiden in person.


    To make things worse, at her talent agency, Aileen saw in more than one magazine photos of Sarah and Aiden, wearing a limited collection from EY that was designed for couples, and they were featured wearing nc jewelry as well. How is that fair? They are Whites and get to wear fancy clothes and jewelry and what about Aileen?


    Sarah could see Aileen''s hatred clearly and she arched an eyebrow, wondering from where that ising from because Sarah does not remember interacting with this woman.


    "Is there a reason you are ring at me and my husband?", Sarah asked.


    Aileen opened her mouth to respond, but her head snapped to the right and she closed her mouth when she saw her father approaching.


    Thomas nced from Aileen toward Sarah and Aiden and he understood that something is going on.


    Thomas was irritated. Did she make a mess already? He left her three minutes ago, telling her to wait for him here while he greets Charlie, who was in his study. Thomas and Aileen were invited to this mansion only a handful of times since they were kicked out. They are granted ess to this property only when they are clubbed with all other Smiths. Thomas was hoping to leave a good impression on Charlie with a goal to show his goodwill and be able to visit frequently. Thomas would like nothing less than to have the opportunity to move back into this vi, but for that, he needs to show his sincerity. As part of the n to show that he is an upright man, Thomas approached Corey on several asions, trying to mend their rtionship, but Corey was cold and not weing.


    Thomas looked at Sarah and Aiden and smiled while trying to fix whatever Aileen did. "Good afternoon. It seems it will be a good party."


    Sarah sneered. "It will be good, but not thanks to your daughter."


    Thomas''s smile fell. "What do you mean?"


    "We are watching her. If she can''t keep her mouth shut, I don''t mind helping her with that.", Sarah responded.


    Thomas looked at Aileen. "What happened?"


    Aileen gritted her teeth. She hated Sarah and Aiden and she hated that her father is so submissive. She remembers that until three years ago no one dared to talk back to her father, and everyone respected him and her as well. And now he is so timid in front of Aiden and Sarah only because they are friends with Emma, the nurse.


    Aileen forced a smile. "Nothing daddy, it was just a misunderstanding. I saw them kissing and hugging up there and I mistook them for serving staff because of their crude behavior." She turned to Sarah and Aiden. "I apologize. It was my mistake for not recognizing you."


    "It seems that other than the bad mouth, your daughter has a bad eyesight as well.", Aiden said icily to Thomas. "Miss Aileen, even if it was serving staff, your status does not give you the right to scold them. In this house, you are a guest."


    Sarah gave a silent thumbs up to Aiden for this burn. She saw Aileen''s eyes sh in outrage, as Aiden struck a nerve.


    Before Aileen could say anything, her father spoke. "Of course, I will make sure to remind her. We don''t want to keep you away from the party. If you excuse us¡­", Thomas grabbed Aileen''s forearm and tugged her away.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1966 - Emmas Baby Shower (6)

    Sarah kept her hands on the handrailing and exhaled sharply when Aileen was out of sight.


    Aiden stood behind Sarah and ced his hands on the handrailing, trapping Sarah between his arms. "Do you want me to take care of her?"


    "No. She is not our problem."


    Aiden was surprised by this. Sarah always took care of her friends, and they know that Aileen is poison in the Smith family. Aiden was not aware of the chat Sarah had with Emma. Sarah was upset that Emma has the skills and the power of the Smith family to protect herself, yet she takes a passive role and ys a victim until someone rescues her.


    "Are you sure? We know that she drugged Emma with a goal to involve her in a scandal. Who knows what she will do next?"


    "If she tries anything drastic, our drones will take care of her. Besides, Emma is a big girl and it''s time for her to clean up her house or live with the mess.", Sarah said grumpily. She didn''t want to talk about Aileen anymore.


    Sarah turned toward Aiden and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Now¡­ where were we?"


    His lips lifted into a smile and hands which rested on the handrailing moved around Sarah''s back, pulling her closer to him. "I think we were looking for an empty bedroom."


    "Did you find one?"


    Aiden gave her a quick kiss and led the way. "Second door to the right."


    With Eve-lens, they don''t need more than a nce to see if someone is behind the wall, and with people focusing on the party that is starting, they are confident that no one will disturb them.


    ¡­


    Inside master bedroom¡­


    Emma told Tiffany to go and check on Mike and Charlie. The party started and they are still working.


    "Just remind them to wrap up work and I wille in a bit. I will be fine with Anna and Sophia¡­", Emma assured Tiffany before thetter left the room.


    "I assume you want to talk to us.", Sophia voiced her thoughts. She saw that Emma was looking at her and JoAnna, eager to say something.


    Emma told JoAnna and Sophia that she is stressed and it''s getting worse in time. "I am scared and paranoid, and I can''t trust anyone, staff included¡­ I''m not asking you to tell me what to do. But I hope that you can tell me honestly what would you do if you are in my situation."


    Emma''s eyes darted from JoAnna to Sophia. Hill sisters guessed that Emma spoke with Sarah and that Emma didn''t like Sarah''s answer. Emma is probably asking with the hope to hear something else.


    "Well? Will you say something?", Emma urged them.


    "What do you expect us to say?", JoAnna asked. "I''m sure that I''m talking for myself and for Soph when I say that neither of us would allow ourselves to reach into your current position."


    "You think that I am weak?", Emma asked dejectedly.


    "No.", Sophia said quickly, before this esctes. She knows that pregnant women tend to build non-existing scenarios and it looked like Emma was about to fall into gloom. "This was about what would we do. You said that you don''t want us to tell you what to do, but it''s obvious that you are asking exactly that. You are in a situation where pressure is too much, and you have two choices. One is to give up, and the other one is to fight for your peace. It''s that simple."


    Emma gulped softly. "Give up?"


    "Yes.", JoAnna responded. "Either Charlie gives up with you and the two of you leave all this behind, or he wants to stay entangled with Smiths and you get a divorce and live on your own. I assume that Smiths will not let you keep the baby."


    Emma''s mouth hung open. "What?"


    "You heard me.", JoAnna said curtly. "Or did you think that Charlie will allow you to leave with his child? Even if he wants to leave the child with you due to sentimental reasons, other Smiths will see your baby as a threat because she cane anytime to im the inheritance. There is no way that baby will be safe without Charlie."


    "It''s a she?", Sophia asked JoAnna. JoAnna knows the gender because she did the test with Emma, but Sophia didn''t know.


    "Yes. It''s a girl.", Emma confirmed while rubbing her belly. "Please, keep it a secret."


    "Sure, sure¡­", Sophia said. "Uhm¡­ I know you love Charlie, and you don''t want to leave him, so don''t think about the option of quitting on this. You need to fight for it."


    Emma let out a long exhale. "What can I do?"


    "First, don''t be a victim.", JoAnna said. "Second, you can do plenty. Talk to Charlie, learn about threats he is aware of and discuss how to deal with them."


    "Deal with them?'', Emma asked in a small voice. "You talk like it''s easy."


    "It''s not easy.", JoAnna responded. "You want to know what I would do? How about I tell you what I did? When they came after what I hold dear, I pped, kicked, and cut when necessary."


    "Killed?", Emma asked, and her eyes widened when JoAnna didn''t deny it. Emma looked at Sophia. "How far did you go?"


    "Everyone goes as far as necessary. You can''t measure someone''smitment based on what they did.", Sophia responded. "But you should know that we are not in high school when a few harsh words would solve the problem and a p will cause detention. No one will enforce rules, and you need to defend what is yours until enemies are gone. You don''t like your reality? Fix it."


    Emma lowered her head and pressed her lips into a line. She felt useless. Her friends are protecting her and cheering her on, yet she didn''t learn anything so far.


    Whenever they meet, the atmosphere is cheery and they are having fun, like nothing bad is happening. Emma wondered, how is it possible that she missed what the Hill sisters went through? She was right there, yet even when she got a hint of some trouble, she would assume how that is something Hill sisters do, and it''s not rted to her. At most, she was a backup, someone who looked after the Medical Center when JoAnna was absent or helped with kids at the Cliffside Vi when Sarah was out. Sophia never asked Emma for any favors, so Emma assumed that Sophia always has everything under control, but now Emma is questioning if that is true or if she was too ipetent for Sophia to ask her for anything.


    "Emma¡­", JoAnna called. "I hope you know that you are not alone. We are here whenever you need us, and we are always ready to support you. However, that is what we are: support. There is only one person who is sharing your path, and you should talk to him before making any decisions."


    "Thanks¡­", Emma said with a meek smile. She knew that JoAnna was talking about Charlie.


    "Let''s go out, the guests should not wait for the main person¡­" Emma rubbed her belly, indicating that the main person is the baby.


    ¡­


    JoAnna and Sophia went with Emma down to the main level and they met with Charlie in the hallway.He was talking to Jeff and Felix, and Felix just ended telling him the details from when Valentin was born.


    "We were on our way to get you.", Charlie said when threedies approached them.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­", JoAnna said while waving her hand, indicating that she does not believe him. "You were standing here and if we didn''te, you would be here for who knows how long."


    "The two professionals were giving me advice rted to the baby¡­", Charlie said in his defense and his hand gentlynded on Emma''s belly.


    "Did you lose Sarah and Aiden?", Charlie asked. Thest thing he knows was that Sarah was with Emma and Aiden went to meet with Sarah.


    "They will not get lost.", JoAnna responded, hoping that Charlie will drop the topic because she had a hint of what Sarah and Aiden are up to. Since they returned from Eastern Europe, Sarah and Aiden have difficulty keeping their hands off from each other and they are not even trying to be discrete about it.


    Charlie epted JoAnna''s answer and turned to Emma. "How are you doing? Are you ready for the party?"


    "Can we talk?", Emma asked, catching Charlie by surprise.


    "The party started, can we talk after it?"


    Emma shook her head. "I''m postponing this for a long time and it''s the time to face the reality."


    Charlie was not sure what to think about this. Emma''s determined gaze told him that it''s important.


    "Excuse us¡­", he said to Jeff, Felix, Sophia, and JoAnna and led Emma down the hallway, toward the study.


    "Is he in trouble?", Felix asked Sophia in a low voice. He knew thatdies had a chat beforeing down.


    "I don''t think so.", Sophia responded. "Our Emma is growing up. Let''s go and join the party. I''m hungry."


    Felix''s eyes shed. "Are you pregnant?"


    Sophia rolled her eyes and then paused. "Let''s hope not. I could get hungry for many reasons like... my blood sugar levels dropped."


    Felix hummed and his smile told Sophia that he hopes she is pregnant. After all, so far, he managed to ignore several types of contraception. One more time won''t be a big deal. Actually, it would prove how mighty he is.


    "Are you hungry?", Jeff asked JoAnna suspiciously while eyeing Sophia and Felix who were walking away.


    JoAnna burst into augh. "Are you hoping I''m pregnant?"


    "Aren''t you?", Jeff returned the question.


    "Even if I am, it''s too early to tell and there is no point in thinking about it until my period iste." She got on her toes and spoke in a whisper. "Until then, you need to keep on filling me with your seed, my Big J."


    Jeff''s lips lifted into a smile. He loves when she calls him <em>''big''</em>. That never gets old.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1967 - Emmas Baby Shower (7)

    The Garden was filling in with guests who trickled in for Emma''s baby shower (which turned into a massive party at the Smith family''s vi).


    Two maids stood at the main entrance to the Smith vi and they epted the presents that all got neatly arranged in one side room on the main floor.


    An array of staff was ready to show guests to the garden and the ballroom, with an exnation that the garden is for the afternoon, while the ballroom will be usedter in the evening for dinner and dancing.


    Corey and Merve didn''t act as guests. They went to Corey''s room first because Corey needed to change into his suit for the party.


    Merve dressed up in advance in a peach-colored cocktail dress. She was feeling awkward to reach in her causal wear because she didn''t want to give people reason to gossip when they see she is so familiar with this mansion that she is changing clothes here.


    One section of the closet in Corey''s room has her clothes because sometimes she and Corey spend the night here, but others don''t need to know about it.


    Merve was touched that Corey epted her in his life with his arms open wide, and she loves him very much. However, part of her fears that they are moving too fast. Merve has no regrets, but how she sees it, rtionships should start slowly with dating and holding hands and kissing, and then when both parties involved are ready, the intimacy will go to the next level. With her and Corey, after only a few months of confessing their feelings for each other, the two of them are already at the point of her clothes being in his apartment and in this mansion. Merve doubts if their foundation is solid.


    Additional weight on Merve''s mind is that Corey is a Smith by birth while she is just a no-name vige girl who was unfortunate to be kidnapped, rescued, returned home, hurt by her own father only to be rescued again. No matter how she looks at it, Corey should end up with a girl who is matching his status, and Merve does not feel that she is the one.


    Merve does not know that Corey thinks they are a match made in heaven. How Corey sees them, both Corey and Merve came from messed up families, and even though he grew up with a loving mother, she was always working and not there for him. Both his and her fathers were despicable in their own way, and Corey and Merve ended up being rescued and brought up in a better environment where they found each other.


    Corey is confident that he and Merve are destined to be together, and he wants to rush finishing school and marrying Merve before she realizes that he is not prince Smith but only Corey, a boy who grew up in a poor part of Los Angeles.


    Corey saw that Merve expression isplex and he had to ask¡­ "What are you thinking?"


    Corey''s question pulled Merve out of her thoughts of how she is not good enough for him.


    "Nothing much¡­", she didn''t want to lie, but this was not the time to talk about serious topics either. And she already knew that he will tell her that her fears are unfounded because he loves her to bits, just how she loves him, and how that is the only thing that matters.


    Merve saw that he was putting a necktie on, and she was not sure if he suddenly got clumsy, or if he wants her to help. In either case, she had to step in. "Let me do it."


    Corey watched Merve flip the silky fabric of his necktie with a dreamy smile on his face. When he sees her like this, up-close, focused on getting him ready, tying the necktie, adjusting his cor¡­ there is a sense of intimacy and tenderness that fills him to the brim.


    His mother was busy, and Corey grew up alone, missing the closeness of a family, and with Merve he found it and he would not change it for anything in the world. Merve is his safe harbor, his home, everything that matters, and he has no intention of letting her go.


    Merve finished with his necktie and Corey''s arms wrapped around her waist. He buried his face at the crook of her neck and took a deep breath.


    "Don''t."


    Merve didn''t understand. "Don''t, what?"


    "I need you to stop thinking what you are thinking.", he said. "Your expression is telling me that you are doubting yourself again. You are amazing, and I am just a regr guy who loves you. There is nothing more to it. Stop worrying about the uncertain future because what is certain is right now."


    After a moment of surprise, Merve smiled a little. His perception always amazed her. "You are going to be a fine Master of the Smith family, one day."


    "I don''t have such desires.", Corey admitted. "I want to learn things and help Charlie because he acknowledged me when everyone else ignored me. He gave me this identity of a Smith and opportunities that I couldn''t have otherwise, and I want him to know that I''m grateful. But a Master¡­", Corey paused. "It''s a burden and I don''t think I want it."


    "Fair enough.", Merve said. "Let''s see if you think the same five or ten years from now."


    "I will not change my mind. Don''t you see that even though Charlie and Emma love each other, they are barely enjoying their time together because they are too busy with family politics? Ten years from now I don''t want to think about random Uncles and Cousins who only want to trip me. I want to focus on my family, the two of us, and our two kids. Maybe three."


    Merve blushed, making Corey chuckle.


    He decided to slowly nt into her mind ideas of their future together so that she gets used to it.


    "Get used to that idea, Merve White. Soon, you will be Merve Smith.", he said cheekily and kissed her on the lips.


    Corey was yful and charming, and she didn''t want to ruin the mood, but¡­ "This is all wrong. You should get on your knees and ask me to marry you with pleading eyes full of love, and not order me around."


    Corey narrowed his eyes at her. "Smiths do things differently. We order our women what to do." He stifled augh at Merve''s outraged expression. "The important thing is that you didn''t reject the idea, but only my approach to it. I can do pleading and love with words and action, and more than that... I will promise you a lifetime of devotion. I will be faithful and not look at any other woman. Corey Smith will be exclusively yours forever. How does that sound?"


    Merve''s lips lifted into a smile.


    "That sounds wonderful...", she admitted her thoughts.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1968 - Emmas Baby Shower (8)

    Corey smiled smugly and tightened his hold on Merve. His heart soared when he heard that she approves of their future together.


    "Merve, I am all yours, now and forever. You have my mind, my heart, and my body. It''s a three in one deal, and my body can do more than just carry heavy things around..."


    He inched closer and sealed her lips with his in a kiss that soon turned into a steamy one.


    "Corey, you are wrinkling my dress¡­", Merve protested when his hand moved to grab her butt.


    "We can fix that problem by removing the dress.", he said with a straight face.


    Merve''s eyes widened when she realized that he is reaching for the zipper of her dress. Is he nning for them to do the naughty now? She could imagine them getting undressed and making love and then they need to shower and get ready again, and her hair and makeup will need to be re-done¡­ and they will be superte for the party.


    "I just fixed your necktie.", she reminded him.


    "You can do it again."


    Merve squirmed out of his hold. "Be serious. The party started and we should go down."


    "I am serious¡­", Corey''s voice trailed when he realized that Merve was backing away from him. "Really? You will leave me like this?"


    Merve saw him gesturing toward his bulging crotch area and she hesitated for a moment before steeling her resolve. "I''m going to the bathroom to check my makeup, and you¡­ cool off. You just spoke about a lifetime, yet you can''t wait for a few hours. We will have plenty of time to do whatever we want AFTER the party."


    Corey helplessly watched Merve walk to the bathroom and he exhaled in frustration. He wanted the party to be over right now. He hates these functions where he needs to act properly. He would rather goof around with Merve and spend time with her (clothes are optional).


    Seeing that there is no other choice than to cool off his heated blood, Corey plopped on the bed and stared nkly at the ceiling while thinking about anything other than Merve, which was very difficult to do.


    In the garden¡­


    "You promised to behave and not cause scenes¡­", Chloe Long reminded her cousin Samantha. She saw Samantha rolling her eyes and she added: "Don''t make me regret bringing you here."


    "Yes, yes.", Samantha said absentmindedly while her eyes moved over all the people present.


    Since it''s a big party, the invitation was not only for Steve and Gabriel (with their dates), but for the whole Long family as well. It ismon that these parties are used to strengthen bonds between families. The older generation gets to talk about business, and younger ones get to mingle and maybe somethinges out of it. Longs and Smiths are some of the most powerful families in the Los Angeles area, and the older generation will not be opposed when their kids date someone from prominent families. Sure, Whites are there as well, but most of Whites are in Austin, Texas area, and only since Jeff and Aiden officially settled in Los Angeles with their wives did White surname officially be part of the Los Angeles elite.


    Samantha had to plead with her parents to allow her toe with an exnation that she learned her lesson. "How else am I going to prove to everyone that I am sorry for the misunderstanding that happened at the prom? Only by forging a friendship with Corey and his girlfriend from the White family will Stephen be pacified and give you back things that belong to you¡­", Samantha told her father. "Besides, big Cousin Chloe will be there to make sure I don''t mess up."


    When they heard about Chloe, Samantha''s parents gave in.


    Samantha has no intention to crawl in submission in front of Merve, but she could not allow herself to miss this party. When she found out that Smiths, Longs, Whites, and many other important people will attend, how can Samantha stay home? She will do her best to avoid Corey and Merve, but if they cross paths¡­ she will think about itter.


    Chloe is not aware that she should babysit Samantha, she only knows that Samantha tagged along with her and Chloe hopes that Samantha will not embarrass her.


    Samantha didn''t need Chloe in order to attend the party from the perspective of the Smith family because all Longs are invited, but Samantha''s parents believe that Chloe will make sure Samantha does not make another blunder which will cost them dearly. Chloe was always the responsible and level-headed person, and Samantha''s parents hope that some of that will rub off on their daughter.


    In truth, Chloe wishes that Samantha will find some of her friends from high school at this party and they can separate. For Chloe, Samantha is a kid who needs to grow up. Samantha loves to unt that she is from the Long family, but Chloe found her background to be a burden because in college she had to work extra hard in order to maintain top grades since that is expected from a Long.


    Now that she is close to graduation, Chloe is pondering about what to do next. If she stays idle at home, it means that she will depend on her parents and the Long family to pay for her expenses, and that includes her being dependent on them which she wants to avoid. How can she enjoy life if her budget is rted to how much she pleased her family? Chloe does not want to be associated with Long Industries but finding work in a different (big)pany without people trying to leverage her family''s background is tough, while a smallpany will not be able to provide an environment where Chloe can show her potential. Everyone has their own problems.


    ...


    Gabriel and Ba arrived at the party and they joined the table where JoAnna and Sophia were with Felix and Jeff.


    "Is Emma here?", Ba asked while taking a seat on the chair that Gabriel pulled for her.


    "Not yet but she will be here soon. She got held up by discussing something with Charlie.", Sophia responded.


    "Is my dad here?", Ba asked in a hushed voice to what JoAnna gestured toward the door from where guests entered the garden. Ba turned in that direction right on time to see Ben and Penny walk out. Oliver''s eyes shed when he saw Ba and Gabriel and he dashed to join them.


    "Gabbey!", Oliver screamed to what Gabriel chuckled. He put the little guy in hisp and grinned at Ba while silently gloating that Oliver came to him first.


    "Oli¡­ you should go with kids.", Penny said when they approached the table.


    Oliver pouted and his little hands clutched thepels of Gabriel''s jacket. "But I like Gabbey the most! Since he is lovey-dovey with Ba, I don''t see him."


    Ba nced at Gabriel and shifted in her seat, hoping that the piercing thing on the right side of her face is not Ben''s re.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1969 - Emmas Baby Shower (9)

    Ever since Gabriel moved into Ba''s apartment, Ba was trying to find a way to tell Ben that she and Gabriel are in a serious rtionship, but she couldn''t find the right words, so she ended up almost avoiding him. Like right now.


    "Oli, you need to behave, or we will not bring you to parties anymore.", Penny said sternly to Oliver who didn''t show any intention of leaving Gabriel''sp. Penny gestured in the direction where they had a soft-y area and games set up for children. "Go and say <em>''hi''</em> to other kids. You can y with Gabriel some other time."


    Gabriel noticed that Oliver was not willing, and he patted his head. "How about tomorrow I take you out? You can see another big house with a nice yroom, and Denise will be there. Ba will join as well."


    Ba nodded in agreement, knowing that Gabriel was talking about the Long mansion.


    "Tomorrow. Promise?", Oliver extended his pinky finger to Gabriel.


    Gabriel nced at Penny and Ben. "If your mom and dad approve." He saw that Penny smiled in agreement and he hooked his pinky finger with Oliver''s.


    After they hooked pinkies in a promise, Oliver reluctantly scooted off Gabriel''sp and went to the area that was reserved for kids.


    "Sorry, Gabriel. He can be a handful.", Penny apologized while taking her seat at the table next to Ba.


    "He is a great boy. I hope that my kids will be smart and considerate like him."


    Penny smiled slyly and nudged Ba with her elbow. "Those traits are from the Casano family''s gene pool, so¡­"


    Penny stopped talking when she heard Ben snorting in disapproval. She rolled her eyes internally and didn''t want toment because there were others around. But if it were just her and Ben, she would ask him, what''s with the grumpy face? Didn''t Gabriele to meet Ben two days ago and ask for Ba''s hand in marriage? Of course, Ben was shocked and outraged but touched at the same time, and he said that as long as Gabriel treats Ba well, and Ba was willing, he will not meddle. No matter how protective Ben is of Ba, her bright smile is telling him that his baby girl is happy with Gabriel. Also, Penny told Ben that if he dares to ruin this for Ba by meddling in her rtionship, Penny will not forgive him. Ben agreed not to say anything, but it seems that snorts and grumpy faces are excluded from that deal.


    Based on theck of ring on Ba''s finger, Penny assumed that Gabriel still didn''t pop the question, so Penny told herself to act like she does not know anything because she does not want to spoil the surprise for Ba. And based on the way Gabriel is looking at Ba, Penny is confident that he will do a great job in making his proposal memorable.


    Sean and Ryan stepped onto the terrace that is facing the garden and stirredmotion between girls of the younger generation. Most of them are aware that Ronin twins are Emma''s brothers, and that Emma''s background is not much (aka a nurse who ended up marrying Charles Smith), but there is something about Sean''s and Ryan''s cocky attitudes that makes them look like handsome rebels and girls can''t help but ogle at them while secretly wishing for those rebels to corrupt them.


    The Ronin twins started training with Allen and Julius three years ago, and they were not cking. That contributed to them developing an outstanding physique that females (and some males) can''t ignore.


    Sean and Ryan nced over the crowd with their matching lopsided smirks before making their way toward the group where Allen and Julius were. The fact that they ignored numerous gazes directed their way, only made them more mysterious in the eyes of thedies.


    As much as the Ronin twins enjoy thepany ofdies, they keep their romantic conquests away from Emma''s eyes (she is the only one who scolds them).


    Angelo and Donnie don''t meddle in the private lives of their children, each for their own reasons. Angelo feels that he has no right to intervene, considering that he missed nearly two decades of their lives, and their mother feels guilty for keeping Angelo''s existence a secret for that same duration. At that time, Donnie was confident that she was doing the right thing, but now that she sees her kids interacting with Angelo without a hitch, she wonders if things would turn differently if Angelo was involved in their lives as their kids grew up. She can''t change the past, but the worm of doubt grew inside her and she decided to step away and let her kids make their own decisions.


    Mike cares about Sean and Ryan, but unless they are doing something reckless, he will let them be and charming girls for some quick fun is not considered reckless, in Mike''s opinion.


    That leaves Ronin brothers with only Emma who will point out their bad behavior. Well, Mike is with Tiffany (married), so Emma leaves Mike to his wife, but Emma frequently calls Sean and Ryan for a talk about their behavior. It used to work, but Emma feels that Sean and Ryan are slipping and that she can''t reach them anymore. She would be blind not to notice that her brothers are agreeing with her robotically and that they can''t wait for her to finish talking. That is why she asked Sarah if her brothers can join them for the outing at the White Rock Lake, but other than that, Emma got some other ideas as well.


    In the study¡­


    Charlie listened to Emma''s ideas and to say that he was surprised and concerned would be an understatement.


    "Are you sure about this?", Charlie asked Emma.


    "No.", Emma responded bluntly. "But I think that there is potential. That is why I''m talking to you. I will need your help and your guidance."


    "You are assuming that Sean and Ryan will agree to this."


    "I will prefer that they cooperate, however, this is not up to them. Everyone knows that I am the next in line to take over Nero Armi. If they don''t step down willingly, I will make them." Emma''s eyes shed in determination.


    After her talk with the Hill sisters, Emma realized that she was pushing away responsibilities but instead of disappearing, all that burden ended up on the shoulders of her brothers. She gathered her resolve to open her eyes and face the challenges head-on, with help from Charlie.


    Emma saw that Charlie''s shoulders rxed a bit, which meant that he is considering it, so she decided to add a few more arguments in her favor.


    "I am confident that the majority of Angelo''s people will support me. They believe that the firstborn should inherit Angelo''s position, and that is why even after all this time, Sean and Ryan didn''t take over the organization fully. Angelo is officially acting as their mentor but we all know that he is ensuring that the troops are obedient. Once I show up, the only way for Sean and Ryan to take Capo position from me is if they prove me as ipetent or... if they eliminate me.", Emma ended in a small voice. She believes that her brothers will not do anything drastic, but even only saying those words was difficult.


    Charlie puffed his cheeks while exhaling. He saw so many problems with Emma''s n that go beyond her being pregnant. Thest thing he wanted to see was Emma engaging her brothers in a power struggle. He wondered, what happened that Emma found this unexpected motivation? Three years ago, Angelo approached Emma, and she refused him tly. Since then, Angelo would bring up the point of Emma being the rightful heir, but Emma either ignored him or asked him to stop talking about it. This is not a game where she can change her mind whenever she feels like it. It is a big step and Charlie is more than willing to support her, but he wants to make sure that Emma is doing it for the right reasons. He knows that she wants to spare her brothers from the burden of responsibilities that should be hers, but what if she is decided on this step only because she is hormonal?


    Before Charlie could voice his thoughts, Emma spoke again.


    "Please, Charlie, just give it a chance. I''m not saying that this will work but I want to try. The first step is for me to get into Nero Armi and see how it works. Next, we will consider the possibility of Nero Armi cooperating with Smiths. Both are involved in arms deals and if we find a way to merge two organizations, it will be huge. Once merge happens, the two of us will decide the details rted to how things will operate going forward, but the certain thing is that both Smiths and Nero Armi have argework of contacts, and with Smiths as producers and Nero Armi as distributors, we can control a big portion of the market."


    "You are forgetting that murky deals with arms from the Smith side are in Jarred''s hands."


    "I didn''t forget that.", Emma responded right away. "But I also know that Jarred didn''t hand it over to you only because you never showed interest in it."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1970 - Emmas Baby Shower (10)

    "You are talking about us taking over two big organizations.", Charlie reminded Emma.


    "And making it into one.", Emma added.


    "Did you consider the fact that the circle of people targeting us will increase?", Charlie asked while observing Emma''s reaction.


    "Our strength will increase as well. I admit that I live a sheltered life and I don''t know many details, but I know that Ellie, Biddy, Sophia, Anna, and Sarah are involved in more than what it shows on the surface. Actually, everyone I know seems to have invisible enemies and something to fight against them. Right now, I only have enemies. By stepping up, I will be stronger and show everyone that I am not an easy target. I am tired of being the weak one who needs protection. I don''t want to be a burden to you or my friends. They helped me numerous times, and I wish to return the favor. Also, with the baby on the way, I can''t rely on you to protect us while I stay passive."


    Charlie liked Emma''s logic. He suspected that this change was motivated only by her brothers, but it seems that Emma considered her friends and their baby as well.


    "If we do this, the number of people we can trust will change. Jarred, Angelo, Sean, and Ryan might not take this well.", Charlie said.


    Emma nodded solemnly. At this point, she does not see a path where she will bepletely devoid of doubts that Sean and Ryan will want to snatch the Capo position from her. After all, once a person gets a taste of power, it''s like a potent drug and its addiction lingers for a long time, maybe forever. But she hopes that their sibling bond will stand the test of time and that Sean and Ryan will ept minor roles that will allow them a mix of power and regr life. As for Emma, she will always be grounded because she will have Charlie by her side.


    "We have each other.", Emma reminded Charlie. "And we will not reveal our full n to others until we are ready. I am confident that Angelo will support me in taking over Nero Armi, just how Jarred will be delighted to hear that you want to take over his deals. Let''s keep the part about merging the two organizations away from Angelo''s and Jarred''s ears. Once we take over fully, they will not have a say in it."


    Charlie saw that Emma is determined and she already had some good strategies. "Alright. If this is what you want, I will support you. We should talk with Angelo before Sean and Ryan find out that you are interested in Nero Armi, and I will talk to Jarred separately about Smiths."


    "I want to be present when you talk to Jarred. It will send him a message that we are in this together."


    Charlie agreed. His Emma found her courage and is ready to fight and he is more than happy to be by her side.


    ¡­


    The party outside progressed while guests were left to entertain themselves because there was no real agenda.


    The asion for this gathering was a baby shower, but Charlie and Emma said that they will not reveal the gender of the baby so other than people bringing presents and spending the time at the Smith family vi with food, drinks, and games (for kids mostly), people were mingling and chatting as they saw fit.


    The kids from the Cliffside Vi love parties, but they found this one to be boring with not much to do and they had to act properly (or stiffly how they call it) because of all the other people present. If they are to mingle and chat, they will rather do that at home, in themon room, where they have numerous ways to entertain themselves andfy sofas where they can slouch and rx. Also, when they have a party at home, there are various activities and bonfire, and barbecue they can eat with their hands (here they need to use utensils for everything!). Sarah and Aiden spoiled them, but they have no regrets.


    It didn''t take long before Allen, Julius, Ade, Hande, and several others started whispering about possibilities to entertain themselves, and more than one voiced the idea that they could go to the training ground that was a bit further beyond the garden. That area is used by bodyguards of the Smith family to train. Of course, the training area has a fighting ring, and kids thought that it''s a good idea to exchange blows while passing time until dinner.


    Now, only if they can get enough people to agree, then they can head there because if it''s only a handful of them, they will stick out from the crowd. The perfect scenario will be if some outsiders join. If it''s just them, they might embarrass Sarah and Aiden since there is a danger that posh people at this party start looking at them like savages.


    Corey and Merve joined the party and other than the kids from the Cliffside Vi, there were other familiar faces from their generation, which included Corey''s ssmates from high school like Victor Miller (the ss president), Samuel Wood (the ss treasurer), and Cassie Burke (the girl who was supporting Samantha, and jumped ships when she saw that Samantha is in trouble). Merve met them when she attended Corey''s prom as his date, and then again at the lunch at the Long family''s vi.


    Corey and Merve went through the motions of greeting them, not bothering to appear too friendly because they are not. Corey does not have any friends from his high school worth mentioning, and they are all present at this party because of their family''s status. Of course, their parents are in attendance as well and Corey was fairly confident that all his ex-ssmates came to greet them only in order to please their parents.


    "Look at the Young Master, not sparing us a second more than necessary¡­", Samuel Wood said grumpily in a low voice when Corey and Merve walked away from them.


    "Hmm¡­", Victor Miller hummed in acknowledgment of Samuel''s words with a tight smile on his face.


    Cassie heard Samuel''s remark because she was standing right next to them. It seems that they didn''t care if she heard them. She observed the duo, unsure from where their hostility wasing. Until two months ago, they were ssmates, getting along well.


    "Did something happen?", Cassie asked Victor and Samuel, thinking that there was some gossip or a good story behind it. Whatever it was, it was something secretive, otherwise, she would know about it.


    Samuel snorted. "Someone like you will not understand."


    Cassie watched Samuel and Victor with confusion obvious in her expression while wondering, what happened. Other than they graduating, nothing changed, and Victor and Samuel were always on good terms with Corey. Actually, Victor and Samuel were on good terms with everyone in the ss.


    For Cassie, nothing changed. People didn''t give her much attention (because she was treated as Samantha''s shadow) and she still had a reputation as an airhead.


    For Samuel and Victor, after graduation, everything changed.


    The two of them areing from well-to-do families, but their families are nothingpared to the Smith family.


    During high school, all ssmates were cordial with Samuel and Victor because of the positions they held, close to the student council. As ss president and treasurer, the duo had ess to the school staff, records, and they could even impact decisions on various activities. Who wouldn''t want to be on good terms with them? However, with graduation, the power they held vanished, together with the respect others showed them.


    Since school ended, Victor and Samuel are being practically ignored by the same people who would make sure to call them daily.


    Samuel and Victor don''t have anything against Corey personally, however, seeing him walk through the crowd with his head held high (and Merve by his side) while others are sucking up to him, how can they not be dejected? It is one thing if everyone lost their status after school ended, but it''s obvious that Corey climbed even higher, while the two of them became nobodies. Victor and Samuel can''t do anything about it, other than simmer in their jealousy. They don''t dare vent their anger on Corey since that would bring them certain cmity; everyone knows that Smiths are not a family one should dare to offend. And there are rumors that Corey will be the next head of the family!


    Little by little, Corey and Merve got closer to the group of familiar faces where the mood was lively.


    "What''s going on?", Corey asked when he and Merve approached them and Sean, Ryan, Allen, and Julius looked at Corey expectantly.


    After exchanging quick greetings, Sean spoke. "We were wondering if we can use your training grounds a bit, Young Master Corey¡­" While Sean exined what they were thinking Ryan made a few swift moves with his arms, indicating that Sean was talking about sparring.


    Corey''s eyes shed in understanding. Since Merve refused to remove her dress for some lovey-dovey time in his room, Corey was filled with unspent energy and he thought that a spar or two might help him expel it.


    Corey grinned. "That sounds like a great way to liven up this party."


    Merve frowned at these words. This was supposed to be a fancy party and not sweaty training, but she saw that more than a few people smiled enthusiastically (including Hande), and Merve didn''t want to be the mood killer.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1971 - Emmas Baby Shower (11)

    Corey nced around and met several pairs of eyes directed his way. "Whoever wants to get some exercise should proceed first to change into morefortable clothes. On the left side, before the training grounds, there is a building¡­", he gestured in that direction, toward the trees which concealed the building he mentioned. "Second door on the right has training-appropriate clothes you can change into. You will see signs on the doors of the dressing rooms which one is for men and which one is for women. There are showers as well¡­"


    The word spread quickly how there will be sparring, and most of the youngsters moved toward the training grounds. Some wanted to participate and were reluctant to speak up, but all of them were curious to see what is about to happen.


    Jasper and Ellie arrived at the party and met with Steve and Bridgette at the main entrance. When they stepped into the garden, they noticed the crowd moving toward the back, so they followed after them. As soon as they heard why the party is moving that way, Jasper issued a challenge to Steve. Jasper does not care about his reputation or anything like that. He came to enjoy the party.


    When guests gathered in front of the building, before anyone went inside to change, Corey stopped them and took initiative to set up a few rules: "Anyone can challenge whomever they want, and the one who received the challenge has the right to refuse. Upon mutual agreement, they will change clothes and queue to wait for their turn in the ring. I expect to see friendly spars with rules as usual: no weapons, no killing blows, and it ends when one person can''t fight or gives up."


    "Can we ce bets!?", Jamari shouted from the side while his eyes sparkled greedily.


    Corey shrugged, indicating that he has no objections. "Sure."


    Sean and Ryan were quick to challenge Allen and Julius respectively, Ron was next with a challenge for Haru. Imani was in charge of taking notes on who will be sparring so that everything gets done in an orderly manner.


    Jamari opened a betting pool and the staff brought out a ck chalkboard where Imani could write names of the challengers and odds. Other than money, for bets, they epted jewelry and other valuables as well. Harini and Chione took the responsibility of evaluating jewelry that people were willing to ce as bets. Harini and Chione have quite an experience working in nc as designers, so they know a thing or two about putting a price tag on jewelry and gadgets.


    By the time Sean, Ryan, Allen, and Julius exited the changing rooms wearing sweatpants and t-shirts, everything was set for them to start.


    Guests who remained in the garden stirred when they heard that there will be some physicalpetition. They were mostly from the older generation.


    "Shouldn''t we stop them?"


    "What if they get hurt?"


    "Isn''t this a party? Howe it became a boxing event?"


    Sarah and Aiden arrived in time to hear that sparring matches are about to start, and several people identified them as the culprits since the youngsters who initiated that insanity were their kids.


    "Are you going to stop them?", one olderdy asked Sarah.


    Sarah looked at the woman like she asked something silly. "Why?"


    "Someone will get hurt!", the woman responded.


    "The spars are going to happen only if both sides are willing. No one is forcing anyone to participate. If you doubt that, you are wee to watch. Who knows? Maybe you find this to be a good opportunity to settle some grudges." Sarahughed at the outraged expressions directed her way. None of those old-timers thought that settling grudges in a fighting ring in front of the audience is the right approach.


    "If you excuse us, we don''t want to miss the fights.", Aiden said as he led away toward the training grounds.


    Jeff and Gabriel were there as well, eyeing each other while contemting if they should get in the ring as well. If this is a party at the Cliffside Vi, they would definitely go for it, but here¡­


    "I challenge you, Jeffrey White!", Charlie''s voice boomed from the side, making Gabriel frown.


    Charlie ignored Gabriel''s grumpy expression. If he wanted to spar with Jeff, he had enough time to challenge him. Charlie and Jeff are extremelypetitive and the only one who can match their silly game of <em>''who has it more''</em> is Steve.


    "Are you a chicken?", Charlie taunted Jeff, making thetter snort in response.


    JoAnna giggled. "You know how to push his buttons." She turned to her husband and gave him a smacking kiss on the lips. "Go, get him, tiger! Make me proud."


    Jeff''s chest swelled and he walked into the side-house to change. Charlie was two steps behind him and his smug grin matched Jeff''s.


    JoAnna smiled while looking at her husband. A fist-fight in a ring in front of an audience is not something that would match the status of the Master of the White family, but since Jeff found out that his parents (and his grandparents) manipted him, he is exhibiting rebellious behavior. It''s like he is going through teenage defiance, but with a fifteen years dy. JoAnna does not mind. She approves that Jeff is doing whatever he wants and disregards the opinions of others, he was always cold and stiff and now she gets to see him get excited and fired up outside the privacy of their home. Jeff is doing well at work, and he is a wonderful husband and a father, and if he feels the need to enter a friendly fight with Charlie, then so be it. She will support him wholeheartedly.


    "Are you upset that you missed fighting against Jeff?", Aiden asked Gabriel.


    "I only wanted a bit of exercise.", Gabriel said with a stiff smile. He wanted a spar, but if he shows any fighting spirit, that might stir Aiden, and Gabriel is not foolish enough to go in the ring against Aiden. He will surely lose, and Ba is watching.


    "I can help you with exercise¡­", Felix said from the side. "I could use some myself."


    Gabriel''s face lit up, and he nodded in agreement. Gabriel and Felix are not really exercise-buddies, but Gabriel saw Steve and Felix sparring more than once, and he wasfortable taking him on.


    Gabriel gave shocked Ba a quick kiss before walking with Felix to change. She had no idea that Gabriel will fight and his eptance of Felix''s challenge caught her by surprise.


    With Charlie and Emmaing to the training grounds, most of the guests moved there as well and it became quite crowded. They were curious to see what is going on. More than a few people from the guests practiced some form of martial arts and they were eager to show off andpare their skills with others, but they didn''t dare issue a challenge, not yet.


    Sophia walked with Emma toward the area where the staff was setting up the chairs, and guests parted to make way for the pregnant woman (aka Emma).


    Sophia hates when Felix enters the fighting ring, but she knows that he has a need to steam out, so she lets him be.


    Bridgette emerged from the crowd and linked her arm with Ba''s before pulling her toward the table that Jamari set up. "Let''s ce bets and then we can find a good spot to watch."


    Ba was not sure what to think about this. It all happened too fast. A moment ago, she was sitting at the table, picking appetizers, and avoiding Ben''s gaze, and now she needs to ce bets and watch her boyfriend fight? What kind of a baby shower is this? And how can Bridgette be so rxed about this? Felix is her brother.


    "Where is Steve?", Ba asked Bridgette.


    "He will spar with Jasper. They went to change¡­"


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Ba''s lips. She thought how it''s not only Gabriel, everyone is crazy.


    N joined Imani and Jamari with registering challengers and taking bets, and Michael and Oni stayed at the ring as referees and to make sure everything is in order.


    Sarah sat on the chair next to her sisters. Ellie was with them as well.


    "Your kids know how to liven up any party¡­", Emma said to Sarah.


    Sarah grinned proudly. Those are her kids!


    "I''ve seen the list of participants¡­", JoAnna said. "Only familiar faces are on it. Considering how our guys are eager to fight, I assumed that there will be more interested parties."


    Sophia nodded knowingly. There is a mix of people listed in the queue to fight, but if one looks closely, they are all people who (at least once) came to the party at the Cliffside Vi, so they were familiar with this activity. Sophia understood why others didn''t show interest. "No one will dare to get in the ring with anyone rted to Whites, Smiths, or Longs. They can''t win out of fear to make an offense, and they don''t want to fight if the only oue is to lose."


    Sarah didn''t think about it, but now that Sophia exined what is going on, Sarah understood the problem and spoke to Aiden only for him to hear. A minuteter, Aiden nodded and went to the ring where Sean and Allen were stretching before their fight.


    "This will take just a minute, guys¡­", Aiden said to Sean and Allen who looked at him in confusion. They feared that he will stop the fights.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1972 - Emmas Baby Shower (12)

    "If I can have everyone''s attention!", Aiden shouted, making the surrounding noise simmer to whispers. "These fights are friendly spars. It''s expected that every challenger shows his or her skills without holding back while making sure that no serious injuries ur. However, idents happen, and we expect everyone who gets in here to agree that regardless of what happens during the spar, grudges will not be carried outside. If you have the ability, show it during the fight. If you don''t, you need to ept the oue." He looked at Sean and Allen. "Understood?"


    Sean and Allen both readily agreed. They are used to this.


    Hearing Aiden''s words, Victor''s eyes moved to Corey and shed with malice. Victor has a ck belt in jiu-jitsu, and he was confident that he can take on a guy like Corey. After all, they are all aware of how Corey lived with his mother in a poor neighborhood and he would still be there if Charlie didn''t pity Corey and took him under his care. Considering Corey''s background, Victor was confident that Corey didn''t have time to learn any martial arts.


    "How about we do it together?"


    Victor jolted when he heard Samantha''s voice from the side.


    He turned to face her and saw that Chloe is behind Samantha, talking in urgent whispers, obviously trying to dissuade Samantha from whatever she is up to. He gave them a minute to sort it out.


    "Get lost. If you are not helping, I want you to be out of my way. Understood?", Samantha hissed at Chloe.


    "You will get us both in trouble. How stupid can you be?"


    "If you are afraid of trouble, you are free to go.", Samantha said arrogantly and pointed toward the right. "There, our parents are that way. Go and tattle on me, it would not be the first time."


    Chloe groaned in response, rolled her eyes, and walked away. She didn''t go to their parents, but she didn''t want to be near Samantha either. Samantha is arrogant, and she does not know when to stop and minimize her losses. Chloe couldn''t prevent Samantha from acting on her crazy impulse, and the most Chloe could do was to hope that she will not be implicated.


    While Chloe and Samantha bickered, Victor and Samuel observed them while asionally exchanging nces. They were both aware of what happened at the prom and how Samantha was humiliated, and they had a good guess that Samantha is up to no good again.


    Seeing that Chloe left, Victor focused on Samantha.


    "You what to do something together with us?", Victor asked while gesturing toward himself and Samuel.


    "Just you.", Samantha rified. "I see how you are looking at Corey. This is your chance to show who is better. You, from the Miller family or Corey, who was abandoned by his father and grew up in poverty. Does he deserve all this attention? I don''t think so."


    Victor was stirred by Samantha''s words. After all, that was exactly what he was thinking, but Victor was not stupid either. Until he hears what is on her mind, he will not show any reaction. Also, he hoped that he can use Samantha''s rash personality to do the dirty work.


    "You said, together. Exin.", Victor demanded.


    "I am aware of your background in karate..."


    "Jiu-jitsu", Victor corrected Samantha to what she rolled her eyes like it''s not important. She can''t tell the difference, anyway.


    "You teach Corey a lesson and I will teach that girlfriend of his. We challenge them to a spar.", Samantha said while giving Victor a knowing look.


    Samuel who was quiet until then, had to speak up. "What will you teach her? Everyone saw her pping you around at the prom while you just stood in ce, unable to retaliate."


    Samantha hated that he reminded her of that incident. "I was caught by surprise. And I was not stupid to retaliate against a girl from the White family in front of so many witnesses."


    Samuel scrutinized Samantha. "And now, it will be different?"


    Samantha lifted her chin smugly. "Of course. Didn''t you hear the rules? This is a great chance to settle grudges without consequences. Corey''s girlfriend can p just like any other adopted peasant girl, while I aced self-defense sses. Now I will be ready, and I will show that so-called White where she belongs. They are all acting like they own the ce. Let''s show everyone a difference between those nobodies and the real top of the society."


    "How do you know that she is the adopted peasant girl?", Samuel questioned Samantha.


    "Oh, please¡­", Samantha said dramatically. "Everyone knows that there is a bunch of them living with Whites. You don''t think they are their real kids, do you? The rumor is that there was an orphanage that suffered heavy damage, and they adopted all of them. It''s a good publicity stunt, to makemon folks see White in a better light. It all happened recently, no more than two-three years ago. Thanks to their crazy luck to get the attention of Whites, they are enjoying all these benefits and mingle with us like they belong here."


    Samuel pressed his lips together. He could not deny what everyone knows: there are many young people in their early twenties orte teens that are tied up to Whites and they are definitely NOT blood-rted, yet treated like family. But is it possible that they will allow them to fight without consequences if someone gets hurt?


    The noise around the trio increased and they all saw Sean and Allen circling around the ring before they plunged at each other and started exchanging vicious blows.


    Sean and Allen were evenly matched in speed. Sean had a minor advantage in strength, while Allen had an advantage in technique. Overall, it was a great disy of their fighting abilities and neither of them was willing to back down.


    Samantha frowned at the raw scene, while Victor got excited. As someone who practiced martial arts and participated in severalpetitions, he is not a stranger to such scenes, and he could not imagine that a guy from a lower ss like Corey could be able to match him in a fight.


    With every punch and kick, Victor''s blood stirred, and he looked at Samantha with madness stirring in his eyes.


    "Alright.", Victor said enthusiastically. "Let''s go together."


    "Victor, are you¡­?"


    "I know what I''m doing, Sam¡­", Victor interrupted Samuel. "We will challenge them together."


    Victor had a n to let Samantha go first. As much as he was eager to teach Corey a lesson, he was not stupid to go first.


    "Hello¡­", Samantha greeted Corey and Merve in a singing voice when she approached them with Victor by her side. Samuel was one step behind them.


    "I was wondering if young master Smith is up for a challenge."


    Corey looked at Samantha like she said something silly. "I don''t fight with girls."


    Samantha stifled augh. "Oh, not that¡­" She turned to Merve. "You see, we started on the wrong foot and I would like to apologize. Victor said that he and Sam sometimes settle lingering disputes by engaging in a friendly fight, and I was wondering if Miss White will join me in the ring. Let''s leave any grudges there and start clean. In that way, young master Smith will forgive my previous impudence."


    Corey frowned while processing Samantha''s words. "Are you challenging Merve to a fight?"


    "A friendly spar¡­", Samantha corrected him.


    Corey looked at Merve. He didn''t want to reject Samantha in Merve''s name, but he didn''t want her to fight either. It''s not that he doubts Merve''s abilities, but Samantha is crazy. There are serious spars going on in the fighting ring with people watching, yet he could imagine Samantha''s fighting style as scratching and pulling hair (and a lot of shouting).


    Corey''s eyebrows shoot up when he saw a small smile at the corner of Merve''s lips.


    "Sure. A friendly spar. I ept your challenge, Miss Long."


    Corey was uneasy. "Are you sure? You don''t need to ept."


    Merve blinked innocently. "Miss Long came all the way here with honest intentions. It would be rude from me as a host to refuse."


    Samantha''s lips twitched. Did Merve call herself a host? This is Smith''s vi, and Merve is just an adopted peasant girl, damnit!


    Corey let out a long exhale. "I hope you know what you are doing."


    "Oh, I''m sure that Miss Long will go easy on me. After all, it''s just a friendly spar¡­"


    Samantha showed a tight smile. "Let''s go and register!"


    Samantha and Merve went to sign in and Imani''s eyes darted from Merve to Samantha a few times before she wrote down their names.


    "There are five spars ahead of you.", Imani informed them. "If your turnes and you didn''t change clothes and prepared for the fight, you will fall at the end of the queue."


    Victor saw that Merve''s and Samantha''s names are on the list and he nced at Corey.


    "Since girls will spar, how about we give it a go?", Victor asked Corey casually.


    Corey was visibly surprised. "You want to spar with me?"


    "Any objections?", Victor asked. "I''m not a very good fighter, but I will do my best. I''m sure that you can teach me a thing or two." He downyed his abilities in order not to scare Corey away.


    "Uhm¡­ sure.", Corey epted reluctantly. He was not expecting this challenge and Victor took Corey''sck of enthusiasm as a sign that Corey is clueless.


    Imani smiled brightly. Seeing that Samantha and Victor are signing in, it means that their circle of fighters is increasing¡­ and that means more bets and excitement!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1973 - Emmas Baby Shower (13)

    Cassie weaved her way between people as she approached Chloe. She nced around to make sure they are not overheard before asking Chloe: "Do you know what Samantha is up to?"


    Cassie saw that Chloe and Samantha parted ways and that Samantha went to talk to Victor and Samuel. Considering that she heard Victor''s and Samuel''s negative remarks directed at Corey, and knowing Samantha, she assumed that Victor, Samuel, and Samantha are going to target the couple.


    It''s not that Cassie nned to intervene, but she wanted to know what was going on.


    Chloe pressed her lips into a line and observed Cassie while wondering how much she should say. Cassie was following Samantha for years, so it was natural that Cassie and Chloe are familiar with each other. Also, Chloe was not sure if Cassie has loose lips due to herck of intelligence, or she spreads gossip intentionally, but Chloe was aware that Cassie is not someone who should be trusted.


    "I don''t know the details, but it''s for the best if we keep our distance.", Chloe said after some time.


    There was no way that Chloe will say how Samantha hates Merve and is plotting to get her revenge. If people find out that Chloe was aware of Samantha''s intentions, she will be med when things go South, like she had the capability of stopping Samantha without causing a ruckus.


    Chloe knows that Cassie is a walking gossip, and she also knows that Samantha is scheming. If Chloe told anyone of importance what Samantha was up to, Samantha would twist it by making herself look innocent and Chloe would end up in trouble.


    Cassie scrutinized Chloe, sensing that there was more to it, but if Chloe was not willing to talk about it, there was nothing Cassie could do other than wait and see what will happen.


    Within the crowd that observed the fights, Jarred and Angelo stood not too far apart.


    Donnie and Melissa were present at the event, but neither of them was interested in fights.


    Over thest few years with Jarred, Donnie met many people from this circle, and she wasfortable socializing with otherdies.


    Melissa was in the area with kids, watching over her grandbabies (even though their nannies were there).


    Angelo was enjoying Sean''s disy of abilities and he was looking forward to seeing Ryan in the ring as well.


    Jarred, on the other side, was looking at Sarah. He found this event as a great opportunity to approach her and start talks that will eventually lead to her finding out about the Council.


    Jarred smiled absentmindedly while noticing how Sarah was sitting with other youngdies, chatting,ughing, and cheering as any regr energetic female. Ah, not many know how much power that young woman has in her hands. Actually, if Jarred was not watching Sarah, he would not suspect much either. And he is aware that Sarah''s power is beyond fighting and controlling territories. He met her at a poker tournament where she cleared the tables and won astronomical rewards without breaking a sweat. She gave him a priceless blue diamond like it''s nothing much, took the initiative to provide solutions when they thought that Charlie will not walk ever again, and then she ordered a custom helicopter. Two of them. After that, everything Jarred saw and heard about Sarah was more fantastic, yet nothing surprised him because she is extremely capable. Ah, she will be an amazing addition to the Council!


    Sean and Allen finished their fight in a draw, and Ryan and Julius were next.


    Emma was watching her brothers with aplex expression on her face. She saw that her twin brothers are enjoying themselves. Whenever they are with Allen, Julius, and other young adults from the Cliffside Vi, Sean and Ryan open up and show those carefree smiles she is used to seeing. Emma was happy that her brothers didn''tpletely lose their innocence and she hoped that her action will note toote.


    Emma rubbed her protruding belly and wished that Sean and Ryan not hate her for what she is about to do. How will her actionpare to what their mother did twenty years ago? Donnie denied them a choice by concealing that their father is alive, and now Emma wants to make a heavy decision for her brothers.


    Emma''s talk with the Hill sisters was only thest drop in the full cup that pushed Emma toward stepping up and taking over responsibilities she was avoiding so far. It would be a lie to say how Emma was not aware of Nero Armi and how it threw a shadow on the lives of her brothers. But she didn''t dare make a move because she felt weak and undeserving of such role. However, now Emma epted that she needs to fight in order to protect herself and the people she loves, and in order to do so, she needs to grow as a person and in strength.


    Emma is scared of what the future will bring, but she knows that staying on the side will only lead to certain doom. And she is not alone, she has Charlie who supports her wholeheartedly. More than Charlie, she has Hill sisters, and Ellie, and Bridgette, and Tiffany, and Penny, and... where is Charlie? Wasn''t he supposed to fight with Jeff?


    In the men''s dressing room¡­


    Corey and Victor changed their clothes swiftly while Charlie, Jeff, Jasper, Gabriel, Steve, and Felix were engaged in a lively discussion. It seemed that they forgot about their fights.


    Merve and Samantha stepped out of the dressing room and met Corey and Victor at the door, waiting for them.


    Ron and Haru were in the ring, and since other guys were stuck in the dressing room, Corey wanted him and Victor to go and im their spot for the fight, but Victor was dying by tightening his shoces unnecessarily.


    Victor was confident in facing Corey, but he didn''t want to go before Samantha. He was not foolish to wipe the floor with Corey, and then Samantha to bail out of their agreement by faking a stomachache or something like that. If Victor is putting himself out there, so will Samantha.


    N and Z cheered Haru and Ron enthusiastically, and the girls barely controlled themselves from jumping into the ring to help out.


    Sarah instructed Eve to record Haru''s fight and to send the file to Hong. She was confident that the old man would love seeing his disciple in a spar with an opponent who can withstand his hits. And it was more than strength and technique, there was also N who looked at Haru like he was the only guy in the world. Surely, Hong''s heart will warm up when he sees that Haru is doing great and that he is happy.


    Sarah was proud of Ron who grew from a teenage rebel without a purpose into a reliable young man, director at the White corp. who is managing Heinelurgy. Ron and Z are engaged, and since Z was only a few months away from graduating with a college degree, Sarah was expecting that soon they will announce their wedding date. Ah, she will get to help Z with the wedding dress while Aiden will walk her down the aisle to give her hand to Ron, as a true father would. Aiden will also get to do a father-daughter dance and Sarah will definitely help him pick a good song.


    The lively atmosphere turned into a tense buzz when Merve and Samantha stepped into the ring.


    Even Sarah was surprised by this and she nced at Bridgette to ask her if she knew about this to what Bridgette shook her head.


    In the back, Chloe felt several sets of eyes burning at the back of her head. Two secondster, someone tugged her hand, making her turn.


    "What is going on!?", Samantha''s mother shrieked at Chloe.


    Chloe blinked innocently. "How am I supposed to know? I am here talking to Cassie."


    Samantha''s father frowned. "You were supposed to watch over her."


    Chloe lifted her hands defensively. "We came here together, and she saw some of her high school friends and left me. Did you expect me to stop her? Or rush after her?"


    Cassie observed the strained atmosphere and two secondster, she spoke. "It''s true. Sam saw Victor and Samuel and said that she will say <em>''hi''</em> ande back. We have no idea how Sam ended up in that ring."


    Seeing that Cassie confirmed Chloe''s story, Samantha''s parents didn''t have other options than to back off. Without a word, they proceeded closer to the ring.


    Chloe looked at Cassie with a mix of surprise and gratefulness.


    Cassie smiled smugly. "You owe me one."


    Chloe didn''t respond.


    As Samantha''s parents made their way toward the ring, both of them were on verge of copsing from stress.


    "What is she thinking?", Samantha''s mother hissed. "If she harms that girl, it will be more trouble. What if she gets hurt? Why did she ept the challenge?"


    "We were not supposed to let here here.", Samantha''s father said angrily. "Are you sure that Sam was not the one to initiate this madness? I hope that girl will beat some sense into Sam because it seems that she will not stop until we arepletely kicked out of the family."


    They wanted to stop the fight, but how is that possible without making the situation worse? Sure, Charlie, Jeff, and Steve were not in sight, but Emma, JoAnna, and Bridgette were in the first row, watching. To make things worse, Aiden and Sarah were present as well and Samantha''s parents still remember how those two cost them man assets after the incident Samantha caused at the prom. Ah, this can''t end well!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1974 - Emmas Baby Shower (14)

    Samantha and Merve stepped into the ring where Michael waited for them as two staff members were almost done wiping the floor with dry mops. There were a few sports of sweat from previous fights, and they might cause the floor to be slippery.


    Merve saw Michael and she remembered that not only her adoptive siblings from the Cliffside Vi are present, but Sarah and Aiden as well. She didn''t care about anyone else''s opinion, Sarah told her more than once that she can''t please the world, but she should focus on not disappointing a few people who are important. And people from the Cliffside Vi were important (Corey included).


    When Samantha approached Merve with ame story about forgetting their grudges and starting anew without even trying to conceal her hostility, Merve readily epted Samantha''s challenge to step into the ring, without thinking that her behavior is not appropriate for this setting.


    Anxiety bubbled within Merve. What if Aiden and Sarah don''t approve of Merve epting this challenge? What if they think that Merve instigated this spar? Everyone knows that there is enmity between Samantha and Merve, and this is a fancy party, not a ce to settle grudges. Merve came here with Corey, and as his girlfriend, she should act like ady and not like a savage girl.


    Merve took in a shaky breath and nervously nced at Aiden and Sarah. Aiden was focused on Sarah, while Sarah was looking her way, and Merve was unable to read Sarah''s expression. Merve showed a meek smile while her eyes pleaded for some feedback.


    Merve held her breath when she saw Sarah reaching for her ear stud.


    "Do what you feel it''s right. Don''t let anyone bully you.", Sarah''s voice sounded in Merve''s ear a second before Sarah''s lips lifted into an encouraging smile.


    Merve exhaled the breath she was holding and responded to Sarah with a small nod as relief washed over her. Those few words had a huge impact on Merve, making her feel like a big burden was lifted from her shoulders. Merve felt lighter, Merve felt Sarah''s support and she felt loved.


    Jarred''s attention was focused on Sarah and he didn''t miss thismunication between Sarah and Merve. He saw that Merve was insecure, Sarah''s lips moved and she smiled, which gave a boost of courage to Merve. Jarred wondered if Merve can read lips or if they have some other means ofmunication, but whichever it is, Jarred confirmed that Sarah''s awesomeness is spilling onto the kids who are in her care.


    Corey stood in Merve''s corner outside of the ropes that separated the fighting area from the spectators. He was unaware of what transpired between Sarah and Merve, but he saw that Merve acknowledged something with a nod before turning to look at Samantha.


    "Be careful¡­", Corey told Merve to what she smiled and went to him.


    Michael was still exining the rules to Samantha, so Merve had a moment to spare on pacifying her worried boyfriend.


    She saw that Corey''s brows were furrowed and it reminded her that other than her family from the Cliffside Vi, there is one more person who supports her unconditionally.


    "We wanted to teach her a lesson. This is the perfect chance, in front of the audience.", Merve spoke softly, only for Corey to hear.


    He nodded in understanding. Of course, he knew that but¡­ "Samantha has a few loose screws in her head, and I am worried that she will try something underhanded."


    "I''m ready for this.", Merve said confidently. "I pped her at the prom, and her family lost status and assets, yet she still didn''t learn that she should stay away from me. This is my chance to beat some sense into her. At the same time, everyone in this audience will find out that your girlfriend is not an easy target."


    Corey''s eyes stirred with emotions and Merve''s heart melted. She cupped his cheeks and kissed him on the lips.


    Corey was surprised by this action. Merve was always the shy one, hiding from others any intimacy between them, yet now she kissed him in front of everyone. On the lips. It seemed that his Merve wasing out of her shell and he loved her even more for that.


    Before Merve stepped away, Corey''s hands moved around her, one at the back and the other one held her head and he imed her lips with his.


    On the other side of the ring, Michael was telling Samantha: "¡­to stop the fight you need to say that you give up or tap three times on the floor. Do you understand?"


    Samantha nodded and shifted nervously. "I do. But why are you saying that only to me?"


    Michael smiled a little. "Because Merve knows." In his mind, he added: <em>''And because she will not be the one to stop the fight.''</em>


    Thisment made Samantha a bit ufortable as she sensed that there is some hidden meaning behind Michael''s words or maybe that he is holding back on something, and her eyes searched for Merve.


    Jealousy and rage boiled inside Samantha when she saw Merve and Corey making out. How dare they act like she is not there!?


    Samantha dazedly watched as Merve inched away and smiled while wiping her lipstick from Corey''s lips. Corey''s loving gaze and enchanting smile were directed at Merve and he tilted his head swiftly, nting a kiss on the inside of her palm which made Merve giggle. The two of them were absolutely lost in their lovey-dovey mood, ignoring everyone, Samantha included.


    Samantha never felt so dejected in her life. It''s not that she is in love with Corey, but Merve does not deserve such treatment! Who is she? Just some peasant girl who was lucky to be adopted by Whites!


    Samantha thought that this is injustice. Why is Merve getting all the attention, and support, yet Samantha only gets scolding? Since she was born, Samantha was the young Miss of the Long family, but since Merve showed up, no one is paying attention to her. How dares Merve steal her spotlight?


    Sarah moved her fingers swiftly, and in the next moment, Jamari paused while reading the message on his Eve-lens: "$100k on Merve".


    Jamari gulped softly. No one ced a bet for such an outrageous amount so far, but he didn''t dare to object because if he refuses, it will diminish the credibility of him as the bet-master. He responded with a message to Sarah: "epted".


    Two secondster, his phone buzzed with confirmation that Sarah transferred $100k to his ount that he is using for bets.


    Jamari rubbed his chin while thinking about how to cover extra expenses.


    It''s good if high bets lose because he gets to keep the extra money. Of course, he always shares the spoils with others who participated with the organization and managing his little enterprise, in this case, that would be Imani, Chione, Harini, and Oni. However, if the big bet wins and he does not have enough bnce to cover it, then he will find himself in a financial predicament.


    If Sarah wins this bet, he will need to pay out $200k ($100k that she paid + another $100k), and the biggest bet so far was $300.


    Sarah is a great mother-figure, and she dotes on all the kids, but when ites to financial responsibility, Sarah does notpromise. She says that they will never learn to manage money if she keeps on bailing them out, and Aiden supports this logic that they all need to learn to live within their means and make wise investments.


    Jamari frowned at the thought that there is a 99% chance that Merve will win. Where on Earth is he going to find hundreds of thousands¡­?


    Just as Jamari was thinking about this, he saw Jeff and Charlie walk out of the dressing room. Steve, Gabriel, Felix, and Jasper were behind them. Jamari''s eyes sparkled as he saw those men as six walking fat wallets.


    "Master Smith!", Jamari called. "Can I have your attention for a moment?"


    Jamari put on his best smile while approaching Charlie. "Master Smith, we are doing betting here and I was wondering if you are willing to cover any losses that your house makes."


    Charlie was confused. Betting at his house? He nced behind Jamari and saw names and understood that bets are done for the oue of spars, but¡­ "Losses that MY house makes?"


    Jamari nodded. "Of course, this event is done at your property and this betting is done under the supervision of the Smith family. At the end of the betting, any bnce will be shared with you, but in the off chance that there are losses¡­", Jamari''s voice trailed.


    Charlie understood where this was going. How can he say <em>''no''</em> when this is Emma''s (and his) baby shower? "Sure, no problem. I will cover it. But in that case, I will need to see the details of all bets that were ced."


    Jamari smiled brightly. "That will not be a problem. We have everything well documented. If you excuse me¡­"


    Charlie narrowed his eyes at Jamari who was walking away with a spring in his step.


    "Why do I feel that he tricked me into something?", Charlie mumbled to himself, but Jeff heard him.


    Charlie looked at Jeff suspiciously. "Is something funny?"


    Jeff shook fromughter that was bubbling inside him and he hid it with a forced cough. "You will see¡­" Jeff didn''t want to say that Sarah''s and Aiden''s kids arepeting and betting. Only Jeff knows how much money he lost because Sarah and Aiden are betting outrageous amounts (and winning). Jeff never told this to anyone because it might spoil his image as the Master of the White family. Even JoAnna does not know the details beyond: it''s a lot of money. Well, Charlie already agreed to cover the expenses, and telling him what ising in advance will only spoil his mood. He will find out, eventually.


    "Eh? We got skipped?", Jasper eximed in surprise when he saw the current lineup for spars.


    "Those are the rules." Imani shrugged helplessly. "You were not ready in time, so you got pushed to the bottom of the list."


    "It''s OK.", Steve said. "It''s only a few fights. Let''s go and watch."


    "I want to ce a bet!", Charlie said and walked toward Jamari. "Corey is next¡­ Can I still ce a bet for the current fight?" He saw that Jamari nodded and instructed: "5K on Merve, and then 5k on Corey as well for the next fight..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1975 - Emmas Baby Shower (15)

    In the ring, Michael asked Samantha and Merve if they understood the rules, which both of them confirmed.


    Jamari signaled that betting is closed for this match, so all the pre-spar things were sessfullypleted.


    Michael reminded Samantha and Merve that this is a friendly spar, and he took a step back before announcing that they can begin.


    The crowd''s chatter simmered into whispers as they all eagerly waited to see what will happen next. Other than being the first spar where females were involved, this was also an opportunity to see a Miss from the Long family facing a Miss from the White family at the event hosted by the Smith family.


    If it''s guys, it would be different, but everyone knows thatdies have fragile egos and that their families protect them. This was an epic three-in-one event where wither Longs or Whites will be humiliated and Smiths will be caught in-between, no matter how it ends.


    Samantha assumed a fighting stance while Merve observed her curiously.


    Two secondster, Samantha realized the problem: she trained only self-defense, so unless Merve attacks, Samantha can''t use any moves that she knows.


    Samantha got an idea.


    "Why don''t you attack me first?"


    Merve scrutinized Samantha. She knew that Samantha was up to something, but what can she gain by giving a clear message to Merve to attack? "You are announcing that I can have the first strike?"


    Samantha lifted her chin tauntingly. "I am curious to see your moves."


    Merve was curious to know if Samantha has any skills other than talking, but she didn''t want to act recklessly. Merve''s muscles tensed and she moved like a sh toward Samantha, and before Samantha could react¡­


    ''PAK!''


    ¡­A crisp p sounded. By the time Samantha opened her eyes and registered the sharp pain that radiated over her face, Merve was three steps away from her.


    Samantha reached for her throbbing cheek and her eyes nearly bulged out when she realized... "You pped me!"


    "Mhm¡­", Merve hummed absentmindedly while wondering if she was so fast or if Samantha was so slow.


    Other than the small scuffle in the parking lot after the prom, Merve never fought with anyone for real. This was her first time confronting someone who had no martial arts training and she was surprised to see how helpless Samantha was in front of her. Merve sparred many times, but it was with Corey or with others from the Cliffside Vi. The fact that she can dominate Samantha so easily, excited and scared Merve because at the Cliffside Vi, Merve is a below-average fighter and she knew that Corey was always going easy on her.


    Samantha was furious. "Attack me properly!" She balled her hands into fists and waved them, to show Merve that she was expecting a punch.


    Before Samantha kept her hands down, Merve''s kicknded on Samantha''s left thigh, and Samantha stumbled.


    "You are cheating!", Samantha hissed while clutching her aching leg.


    Merve tilted her head. "How is this cheating? The fight started and the only rule is that no weapons are allowed. Did I use any weapons?."


    Samantha was unable toe with any reasonable response other than¡­ "Come again at me." She smirked maliciously while taking a defensive stance. <em>''This time I will¡­''</em>


    ''PAK!''


    Another pnded on Samantha''s face, interrupting her thoughts. She saw Merveing at her, but her body was unable to react in time.


    "Miss Long, you should stop giving me free hits. People will say that I''m bullying you."


    At the sight of Merve''s grin, Samantha saw red. The tactic of intercepting an attack is not working, so her only option was to go on the offensive. Samantha groaned and lunged toward Merve.


    Just when Samantha thought that she will manage to smack Merve, thetter swiftly stepped to the side and as Samantha passed by her, Merve twisted her body and kicked Samantha in the butt, giving her additional momentum.


    Samantha mmed into the ropes and held onto them tightly. She gritted her teeth in anger. This was humiliating!


    "Why did you challenge me for a spar if you don''t know a thing about fighting? My little sister can throw a better punch than you.", Merve taunted Samantha.


    Samantha turned to Merve and narrowed her eyes. "You know how to fight."


    Merve understood that Samantha challenged her to a spar only because Samantha thought that she can overpower her. "You can''t estimate my abilities byparing them with yours. After all, when I win against trash, it is uncertain if I am the best or just slightly better than trash¡­ but the fact is that I am better than you."


    "Better than me?", Samantha asked with disbelief obvious on her face. "In what way is an adopted peasant girl better than me?"


    Merve''s expression chilled. It''s not that Merve didn''t know what all these socialites are talking about behind her back, but this was the first time someone said it in her face. "Say that again."


    Samantha grinned, realizing that she hit a nerve. Finally, she managed to shake up Merve! She got pped and kicked, and it was humiliating, but the fact that she shook up Merve, boosted Samantha''s arrogance.


    "Say what? That you are adopted? Or peasant? Those are the facts. You have no education and no background to top me. If it''s up to me, you would attend this party by putting the maid''s uniform on, and that is only if you pass the background checks. Who can support you other than a bunch of adopted beggars? Compared to you, I am ady while you are just lucky to catch the eye of someone influential..."


    Samantha''s parents paled. They knew that Samantha was spoiled and that she can talk big, but this was suicide. Sure, the rules say that grudges stay inside the ring, but they are not sure how that applies to verbal insults. To make things worse, Samantha offended more than a dozen kids who are under the care of the White family¡­ and they all look angry. The chilling atmosphere told them that if Samantha survives this spar, she will notst long. Can they call the police? As members of the Long family, they are well aware that powerful families are abovew. This¡­ will be difficult.


    Everyone stared in disbelief at Samantha who was spouting insults one after another and they wondered how will Merve react to this. Of course, they knew that the White family will not tolerate such disrespect. This was not about Samantha being crude or Samantha offending Merve, this turned into Samantha challenging the authority of the White family.


    Whites are centered in Austin, Texas area, but even the ones who didn''t know what is happening in the shadows wouldn''t dare to act recklessly in front of Whites because White corp. is a significant force in the business world and Jeff has the power to sway the market and damage great corporations (and families) with a flick of his pen.


    "¡­You think that you are someone important?", Samantha continued her tirade. "Corey is currently interested in you, but soon he will find out that you are just a peasant, unworthy of him and he will discard you. Your sister must be a slut, just like you. Sleeping around for benefits andtching onto rich¡­"


    Samantha''s mouth opened to say more, but Merve''s kick in the chest blew all the air out of her lungs. And Merve didn''t stop there. Kick after kick, she was sending Samantha further backward until Samantha''s back hit the ropes. Then, Merve switched to punches.


    "You insulted me¡­ my sister¡­ my family¡­", Merve said angrily between punches. "¡­and my boyfriend¡­ now bear the consequences."


    Samantha was unable to react. Her whole body throbbed painfully to the point of bing numb, and if not for the distinct metallic taste of blood in her mouth, Samantha would think that this is some kind of a nightmare.


    After a barrage of punches, Merve paused for a second, and Samantha slid on the floor. She opened her mouth to say that she gives up, but only gurgles were heard due to the blood in her mouth. She spat a mouthful of blood and then an ear-piercing wail was heard as pain shoot through Samantha''s body, making her feel like she is about to fall apart.


    Samantha was frantic and helpless, and her pupils shrunk in horror when she met Merve''s murderous re directed her way. <em>''This has to stop¡­ somehow¡­ she will kill me¡­''</em> Samantha remembered that there is another option to stop the fight, by hitting the floor three times.


    <em>''THUMP¡­''</em>, she hit the floor once.


    ''THUMP¡­'', she hit it twice.


    ''CRACK!'', Merve stomped on Samantha''s arm and everyone heard the sound of the bones cracking.


    Samantha screamed and Merve punched her in the face once, twice¡­ and then many more times.


    "She is out!", Michael called while pulling Merve away from Samantha.


    Merve was shaking due to the adrenaline that coursed through her. She took rapid deep breaths to calm down her emotions and for her madness to subside. Merve was never that angry.


    Samantha insulted everything and everyone Merve holds dear and for the first time, Merve lost control.


    Now that the fight was over, Merve was scared. Everyone always praised her for her calm and gentle demeanor, and after this¡­ what if they hate her? Merve didn''t recognize this violent side of herself. Was she losing her mind? Or was the violent Merve the true one, hiding somewhere and waiting for the right time to resurface? What if she is just like her father, overbearing and violent when things don''t go her way?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1976 - Emmas Baby Shower (16)

    Merve felt a pair of hands wrapping around her, and it took her a moment to realize that it was Corey.


    "I am so proud of you!", Corey said, unable to conceal his excitement.


    Merve looked at Corey with aplex expression, fearing that he will think of her as savage, but the only things she saw in his hazel eyes were love and eptance.


    Corey Smith, the boy who gave her his jacket three and a half years ago while they watched fireworks, who came to the Cliffside Vi to train and to study and to ask her for tips on throwing knives and survival skills, the boy who supported her without asking for anything in return, the boy who knows about her dirty past and epts her the way she is, and he took her to his prom and went to Eastern Europe with her¡­ her boyfriend.


    Merve knew that Corey loves her, but this was the first time that it felt real to the point of her sensing his love enveloping herpletely and making her safe as she melted into his embrace.


    Merve peeked toward Sarah and Aiden, and met their approving gazes.


    <em>''Don''t let anyone bully you¡­''</em>, Merve heard the echo of Sarah''s words in her mind.


    Merve smiled and leaned more into Corey. His fight with Victor was next, but they had a few minutes to spare until the medical team carries Samantha away and the staff wipes the blood from the floor of the ring.


    Samantha''s parents were not sure how to react to this. They just saw their daughter being brutally beaten, and not just them, everyone saw it! But no one stopped it. And based on what all Samantha said before she was bashed unconscious, there was a big chance that no one will dare to say anything.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Long¡­", Samantha''s parents jumped when Aiden''s icy voice sounded from behind them. They turned in slow motion and saw that Jeff was standing next to Aiden. Both White brothers appeared like giants who were looking at ants. Aiden narrowed his eyes threateningly and continued talking: "I am not sure if just your daughter is looking down on the White family, or if that is something that took roots in your family."


    Samantha''s parents were shocked. Did Aiden just use the whole Long family of disrespecting Whites?


    "I can assure you that Longs are hoping for a good coboration with the Whites.", Steve was quick to interject to what Jeff hummed in acknowledgment.


    "Then, it seems that you have a few rotten apples¡­", Aiden drawled while his eyes moved slowly from Steve to Samantha''s parents.


    "It seems so¡­", Steve confirmed. "Please, allow me to handle this."


    Samantha''s parents were pale as if they saw a ghost. Rotten apples? Will they be kicked out of the family? Now what?


    "I would like to be present when you handle this situation, if you don''t mind.", Aiden said stiffly to what Jeff added: "Me and Anna as well."


    Before Steve could respond, Charlie said: "Include Emma and me as participants. It is one thing if fighters provoke each other, but Samantha said how Corey is with Merve due to impure motives, indirectly saying that Corey is not a decent boy."


    Rachel (aka Samantha''s mom) panicked when she heard Charlie''s words. Sure, that is what Samantha said but... There were no buts.


    Rachel''s anxiety shoot through the roof when she realized that Aiden, Jeff, Steve, Gabriel, and Charlie circled around them. And for some reason, Jasper and Felix were with them as well. They are obviously surrounded. Why is no one helping them?


    "Please, this was just Samantha''s momentary indiscretion.", Rachel pleaded while looking at Steve. As the patriarch of the Long family, he should be able to defuse the situation.


    Jeff snorted. "How unfortunate for you that her indiscretion happened at the party in front of so many witnesses. If we brush this off, the White family won''t be able to step on the street from shame."


    Gabriel hummed in agreement with Jeff''s words. "Every family''s honor is important. If they see us as weak, anyone will dare to attack us. It''s for the best to deal with these situations decisively, and punish everyone involved to send a clear message for others."


    "Samantha was already punished!", Travis (aka Samantha''s father) reminded everyone that the limp body that is being carried away on the stretcher is Samantha.


    "That was between Samantha and Merve. We will follow the rules and the grudges between participants will stay within the ring.", Aiden said to what Rachel and Travis visibly rxed. A secondter, they stiffened when Aiden spoke again: "However, Samantha insulted all my kids. She called them trash and peasants. And shebeled Merve''s twelve years old sister as a slut who sleeps for benefits. How do you think that young girl felt when she heard those words? She is not a teen yet, but she is being targeted in such a vicious way. Do you think these are matters we can let go? If you heard someone insulting your daughter like that, would you be able to let it go?"


    Steve wore a solemn expression. "I have a daughter and if someone shamed her publicly by calling her names, I would go mad." He turned to Aiden. "At this time, I can only offer you my apologies and a promise that I will not stop pursuing this matter until we find a satisfying way to settle this. How about we discuss what is eptable over lunch tomorrow?"


    Rachel swayed slightly and then her legs gave up on her. Travis caught her before she fell to the ground. Seeing that no one moved a muscle to help hold his wife, Travis cursed internally. This was worse than what he thought.


    With Whites and Smithsing to the Long family because Samantha offended them, this looked like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Will Steve again summon all Longs and y a video that will show to everyone how Samantha embarrassed them? Well, considering how many Longs are present at this event, by tomorrow''s lunch, everyone will know what happened here and if they need to part from anything they own in order to save the Long family face, they will be the target of hate from the Long family as well.


    No matter what process they follow, it was obvious that it will not end well for Samantha, and Travis hoped that they will not be chased away from the Long estate.


    He exhaled heavily. Samantha is doomed and Steve will probably take whatever assets Travis and Rachel still have. He wondered if it''s a good idea to cut off the ties with Samantha. That might buy them some grace from Steve, and they can secretly help their daughterter. Maybe.


    Travis pped Rachel a few times, to get her to open her eyes.


    "Wake up. We need to go to the hospital with Sam¡­", he reminded his wife.


    Travis turned to Steve and bowed slightly in submission. "We will talk moreter. Please, allow us to go with Sam. She needs us."


    Steve nodded in agreement. "We will let you know at what time tomorrow toe so that we can discuss the situation before Whites and Smiths arrive."


    Travis and Rachel dragged themselves toward the main vi, after the people who carried Samantha away, and the crowd parted to open a path for them like they have some contagious disease.


    Hande stepped into the ring with a wet towel.


    "Here, wipe your hands with this¡­", Hande said to Merve. "If you go to wash your hands, you will miss Corey''s fight."


    Merve let go of Corey and looked at her bloodied hands. She didn''t realize that she is so messed up. "Thanks."


    Hande smiled. "Thank you for beating up that obnoxious girl. I hope she recuperates well so that I can beat her up as well."


    Merve looked at Hande and she wondered if Hande is genuinely happy or if she is good at faking it. "You don''t mind that I lost it?"


    Hande looked at Merve with confusion obvious on her face. "Why would I mind? You did the right thing. When someone attacks your dear ones, you fight back. Did you forget that Sarah and Aiden always say how we need to make an example of people who provoke us so that others don''t get funny ideas? Besides, it shows that you are capable. You don''t need others to protect you anymore, you can stand up for yourself and for the ones you care about. And that is a good thing."


    Merve shook her head helplessly. "When did you grow up so much?"


    Hande grinned, happy that Merve acknowledged that she has grown. So far, Merve always treated her like a baby. Or maybe Merve grew and realized that people are not the same.


    Hande took the towel from Merve and reminded her sister: "We should get out of here, Corey''s fight is about to start."


    Merve watched as Hande slipped between ropes which Ade pushed apart for her and they hopped off the edge of the ring together. Hande and Ade exchanged a few words and walked toward the side, probably to dispose of the bloody towel. Merve admired how Ade and Hande do everything together. They are best friends and a couple in love.


    "Will I get a kiss for good luck?"


    Merve smiled when she heard Corey''s voice. She turned toward him and pecked his lips. "You don''t need good luck but be careful. He didn''t have good intentions when he challenged you, and we can''t predict what he is about to do after he witnessed the oue of my fight with Samantha."


    Corey hummed in agreement and his hands snaked around Merve. If she thought that one little peck on the lips was enough, she was gravely mistaken.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1977 - Emmas Baby Shower (17)

    Victor was somewhat reluctant to get into the ring with Corey, but his fight was up, and he couldn''te up with any excuse to avoid what ising.


    It''s not that he feared facing Corey, but what happened to Samantha shook him up. Based on Samantha''s confidence, Victor expected that Samantha will crush Merve. He also considered the possibility that Samantha was just boasting and that she will end up being pped again. What he didn''t consider was the possibility of her being brutally beaten, and it was obvious that Merve denied Samantha the possibility to give up.


    Suddenly, that useless adopted peasant girl was not so useless anymore. And she was scary. Victor was confident that no one from the current audience will dare tobel Merve as a peasant going forward.


    The sight of Merve and Corey making out made Victor angry. This was supposed to be a serious spar, yet Corey is acting like he is on a date. It only showed how Corey does not put Victor in his eyes as apetitor, or maybe he is just ignorant about proper etiquette.


    Victor sneered internally while on the outside maintaining the picture of a perfect gentleman who averted the gaze from the shameful disy of affection in front of him.


    "Oy! You are in the ring for everyone to see! Save it for after the fight!", JoAnna''s voice sounded in both Merve''s and Corey''s ear studs.


    Other than looking guiltily at Merve, Corey didn''t show any other reaction. However,Merve blushed profusely. She got carried away with the fight and the hug and the kiss¡­ and they even got reprimanded for it.


    Merve scurried out of the ring and stood outside the ropes with her eyes focused on Corey like no one else is present. She stared at Corey because she didn''t want to miss a thing, and also because she didn''t dare look anywhere else. If she met anyone''s eyes, she would explode from embarrassment.


    Corey didn''t like that Merve escaped, but he took a mental note to end this fight quickly and then take Merve to his room. She said that she does not want her dress wrinkled, but the dress is off already so before she puts it back on, he can make his move. He smirked. Yup, that will work.


    Michael announced the beginning of the spar and stepped away.


    A secondter, Victor demonstrated a few swift moves as if he was warming up, but he sent a clear signal to Corey that he should not be underestimated.


    Now that the fight started, Victor had no intention of holding back. When facing an opponent in the ring, status and background don''t matter, only skill, speed, and strength. And Victor was confident that he has all three of those.


    Victor moved toward Corey with incredible speed and after two feints, Victor''s hand moved toward Corey''s throat.


    Just like Merve, Corey never faced a real opponent in hand-to-handbat, but he was training with kids from the Cliffside Vi and even though he was not a regr, he picked up some moves to hold his ground in a regr squabble.


    But Victor was not a random guy from the street. Other than skills, Victor had a big motivation as well and when two skilled opponents meet, the desire to win can be the tiebreaker.


    As Victor''s hand approached Corey, on instinct Corey''s body jerked backward and Victor grabbed the cor of Corey''s t-shirt and tugged it before releasing it.


    Corey was surprised that the fabric ripped.


    "Stop ying!", Aiden''s voice sounded in Corey''s ear. "That was going for your throat! He is not in there for a friendly spar. If you don''t wake up, he will injure you seriously. Do you have a death wish? Don''t let him get close!"


    Corey could hear Aiden''s anger, and he shook his head vigorously as if to get rid of something.


    The fact that he almost lost his life was like someone poured a bucket of ice on his head. Did Victor really go for his throat? And his hand was going for a grab and a pull... if Victor reached his destination, instead of the t-shirt ripping, that would be Corey''s throat! What was Victor thinking!?


    Just a moment ago, Corey was making ns to take Merve to his room and enjoy her sweetness... and earlier that day Corey was thinking of proposing to Merve and growing old with her. If Victor seeded, all that would be gone. Void.


    Robotically, Corey reached for the ripped cor and tore the t-shirtpletely before tossing the fabric out of the ring.


    Several youngdies in the crowd gasped and some sighed at the sight of Corey''s muscr torso.


    During two months in Eastern Europe, Corey underwent extensive training with everyone else. Other than daily morning exercise, they were all stressed and they burned extra energy with vigorous activity on the training grounds. As a result, the span of Corey''s shoulders visibly increased as everything below them was packed with firm muscles that flexed and sent a clear message that Corey''s body was brimming from energy.


    Merve didn''t breathe as she observed changes in Corey''s expression. She never saw him that serious. Angry. There was some malice seeping out of him and she wondered what was going on inside his mind.


    Merve knew why she lost it when she fought against Samantha. But what happened to Corey now? She watched him spar many times and Corey was always cool, even when he was on the losing end. Victor made one attack and other than ripping Corey''s t-shirt, he failed. What triggered Corey? He can''t be upset so much over one lousy t-shirt, can he? It''s not even his t-shirt, but something that bodyguards are using during training.


    Before Merve finished her thoughts, Victor moved again.


    This attack was simr to the previous one. Victor swiftly swayed his body left and right in a series of feints while gradually approaching Corey.


    On the side, Aiden''s body tensed, and Michael was also ready to stop the fight at any moment.


    Michael knew that if Victor''s first attack seeded, Corey would probably be dead and the viciousness of Victor''s attack stunned everyone who understood what happened.


    Corey''s tense muscled exploded as he leaped toward Victor. Corey avoided the iing punch, spun on his heel while sliding behind Victor, and before Victor could react, Corey''s elbow hit him at the back of the neck, paralyzing him for a moment.


    Victor swayed and he panicked when he realized that Corey is behind him. How is he supposed to defend himself if he can''t see his opponent?


    Victor turned toward Corey and at the same time, Corey''s foot connected with Victor''s face.


    Victor stumbled backward, but Corey was not willing to give him time to catch his bearing. Corey moved after Victor while kicking him in the stable rhythm like he is counting seconds.


    When Victor''s back hit the ropes, his face was unrecognizable, and he was unable to resist or even defend to minimize damage.


    Merve counted twenty-three kicks before Corey stopped. Victor fell on the floor in slow motion and it was obvious that he will need medical assistance and probably some stic surgery as well.


    Michael announced Corey as the winner of this spar to the audience who was absolutely silent. They never saw so much violence. And these were kids.


    Jeff groaned in frustration. "After this disy, our spars will look like children ying."


    Charlieughed, relieved that Corey avoided cmity and turned it into his victory. Well, after seeing this, no one will take Corey lightly, and Charlie was confident that the majority of people who witnessed this fight will fear Corey.


    "I think that we need to tone down this atmosphere. After all, most of our audience is¡­" Charlie paused while thinking about the appropriate word. "¡­delicate."


    "It''s a good thing to fight against an opponent you won''t regret hurting.", Jasper chimed in with his opinion. "Only like that, you will get to see what you are capable of."


    Steve and Gabriel nodded in agreement. The two of them spared many times, and they are aware of how they are holding back in order not to hurt the other one. If they are to urately assess one''s abilities and improve, they need to push themselves to the limit, and they can''t do that in friendly matches.


    "Capture your enemies and force them to fight.", Felix said from the side. He was listening to these guys talking from the beginning. "If you promise them freedom or some benefits if they win, they will fight for real and you get your serious practice."


    Jeff''s eyebrow arched at Felix''s suggestion and his expression turned pensive. It was obvious that he was already nning something.


    After the announcement that he won, Corey closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths to calm down his emotions. The thought that his future nearly disappeared due to a moment of carelessness, was mind-changing and he realized that life is fragile and every moment counts.


    Corey turned to Merve and met her gaze full of awe, and there was love in it as well. He liked the way she looked at him.


    Corey smiled a little and moved toward Merve. Without a word, he took her hand in his and led the way toward the main mansion.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1978 - Emmas Baby Shower (18)

    Sarah was chatting happily with JoAnna and Ellie when she saw that Jarred is beckoning for her toe over.


    She understood that he wants them to talk in private, and she followed after him, toward the garden.


    "What''s up, old man?", Sarah asked when they were out of the earshot of other guests.


    "I want to thank you for taking good care of Corey. I am aware that the skills he showed in the fighting ring are thanks to the training you provided.", Jarred said.


    Sarah smiled, amused that Jarred didn''t mention how Victor was beaten brutally. "You should thank Aiden because he is working with boys. And those wicked kicks are from Aiden''s repertoire. I am more of a fist person."


    "Aright. I will thank him as well."


    "I assume that you didn''t call me here only to thank me because I allowed Corey to train at our home."


    Sarah hoped that Jarred got some new weapon or a gadget that he wants to sell. They are always interested in upgrading their current arsenal.


    Sarah never spoke openly about the Army of Chaos with Jarred, but considering how many orders she ced so far, Jarred is definitely aware that there is some force involved because Sarah''s appetite for military-grade equipment is insatiable.


    Jarred wanted to take a roundabout way and ease Sarah into the topic, but since she asked¡­ "Some of my associates want to meet with you."


    Sarah was surprised by this request. She knew that Jarred has people he coborates with, but she always dealt with Jarred directly and he assured her that her identity as a buyer will remain secret, yet now he wants to introduce her to someone. "Oh? What for?"


    "You will find out when you meet with them."


    Sarah frowned. "What''s with the secrecy?"


    Jarred shrugged, indicating that it''s not a big deal. "They want to be the ones to discuss it."


    It sounded like someone wants to do business with her and is using Jarred as the middleman. Sarah understood that it must be an important force if Jarred is willing to do this for them. She assumed that someone wants to approach the Army of Chaos, and they got rejected in the past, so now they hope that her rtionship with Jarred will ease her into that coboration (whatever it was).


    Sarah would not think much about it if Jarred was not fidgety. His expression was cool, but readings on Eve-lens told Sarah that he was nervous. She didn''t want to reject him, but that didn''t mean that she will ept either. "OK. You know the number. Let them call Oni and schedule a meeting."


    Jarred didn''t like the idea of scheduling a meeting. Is she refusing? "Can you do it next week?"


    Sarah didn''t want tomit to anything. "No promises. I need to confirm if my and Aiden''s schedules are clear. Oni will help with that."


    "They want to meet only with you."


    Sarah''s eyes shed. What is this nonsense that Aiden can''t attend the meeting? "I am not going anywhere without Aiden."


    "You will gain a lot."


    Sarah realized that he is luring her into something. "A lot of what? Money? Diamonds? Guns? Houses? What can they offer to move me?"


    Jarred''s expression didn''t crack. "You will find out when you meet with them."


    "I must admit that I am curious. But still¡­ give them Oni''s number." Sarah winked and spun on her heel before going back to watch the matches. She didn''t want to think about this sketchy meeting that Jarred mentioned.


    By now, the floor of the ring should be cleaned, and Jeff''s and Charlie''s spar will start. She didn''t want to miss it.


    Ah, she wanted to participate. Sarah noticed that no one dared to challenge Aiden. She would challenge him, only if she is not pregnant.


    ¡­


    Sarah thought that Jeff and Charlie will be in the ring, but she saw them confronting a middle-aged couple.


    Based on their expressions, and the fact that Aiden, Steve, Gabriel, and Jasper were there, she saw that it''s not good.


    "Mrs. Miller, this was a spar, and both sides were aware of the risks.", Charlie said to the woman. "I hope that you will not bring upwyers andwsuits again, because every person here will be the witness of what happened here. If you were concerned about injuries, you were supposed to do that before the match started, and probably prevent your son from challenging Corey. Now, I rmend that you apany your son to the hospital."


    The woman pressed her lips into a line, she was obviously not willing to let this go. "How could I stop him from entering the ring? I was not aware that the oue will be so¡­ gruesome. Victor got in for a friendly spar and got crippled. We demandpensation!", she said frantically.


    Emma joined the group. She was listening from the side, but since Charlie is facing off mother-father duo, she needed to support her husband. "Your son is not a child.", Emma said when she stood next to Charlie. "If you are insinuating that he is not capable of making his own decisions, then you were not supposed to leave him unattended."


    Mrs. Miller looked at Emma with a frown. "When you be a mother, you will understand."


    "I don''t need to be a mother to know that instead of arguing here about awsuit and demandingpensation, a mother should go and check on her child."


    Mr. Miller cleared his throat. "You are right, Mrs. Smith. We got carried away. We are going to check on Victor, and we will be in touch."


    Emma snorted. "I hope you don''t get carried away and contact the press. If we suspect that you are trying to spin this out of proportion in order to extort benefits, we will be in touch with you."


    Mrs. Miller wanted to argue, but her husband tugged her to the side, and they walked away.


    Charlie looked at Emma and smiled. His wife is fierce and amazing.


    He leaned closer and pecked her lips. "You should sit and don''t get yourself in the conflicts."


    Before Emma could respond, Angelo showed up. "I will make sure she sits tight until you are done with your spar."


    Emma shook her head in protest, but she allowed Angelo to take her back to where the chairs were.


    Emma was d that Angelo stayed with her because she wanted to talk to him.


    "Dad, I want to visit your home."


    Angelo was surprised. "In Sicily?"


    "Mhm¡­", Emma confirmed with a hum, and Angelo smiled happily.


    "Sure. When do you want toe?" He assumed after the baby is born.


    "How about next week?" She saw that Angelo frowned a bit, and she asked: "Is the timing bad? Or am I not wee?"


    "No, no¡­", Angelo said with urgency. "It''s just that¡­", he paused and gestured toward her belly.


    Emma rubbed her belly. "It''s fine. I will take Charlie''s jet, and the trip will not be strenuous."


    "Is there a reason why this can''t wait until after the baby is born?", Angelo asked suspiciously.


    "I was thinking that soon I will be a mother, yet I still don''t know much about my father. I am barely going to work, and mostly sitting at home, so it''s boring. This can be like a little vacation and you can show me the family you have in Sicily."


    Angelo''s eyes widened. "You want to meet with people from¡­?", he didn''t finish the sentence because too many people might be eavesdropping, but he knew that Emma would understand that he was talking about Nero Armi.


    Emma nodded in confirmation. "They are part of your life, right? Show me how you live. I want to know what you do and with whom you interact. I''m confident that they are impressive characters. Do you think they will like me?"


    Angeloughed. "What is there not to like? What day do you want to go? Of course, I''ming with you. Maybe Lisa will join us¡­"


    Angelo had a feeling that Emma''s sudden interest in Sicily and Nero Armi goes beyond her curiosity about his life, but he didn''t care. This was the first time that Emma showed initiative to find out about his world, and he was more than happy to show her around.


    In Corey''s room¡­


    As soon as the door closed, Corey pinned Merve against it and kissed her desperately.


    Merve could feel the turbulence of Corey''s emotions, and she didn''t quite understand the reason, but she was aware that he needed to feel her in order to calm down because she is his home, just how he is hers.


    Corey''s body pressed against Merve and with his arms around her, Corey engulfed herpletely.


    After an unknown measure of time, Corey inched a fraction and they both panted heavily.


    "Better?", Merve asked.


    Corey smiled. "A little bit. I will need more of those. A lot more."


    "Take as many as you want. I have an unlimited supply."


    "Reeeaaaally?", he drawled.


    "Mhm¡­", Merve hummed in confirmation. "And when you say that you had enough, I will give you a few bonus kisses."


    "I will never have enough of you."


    Merve rested her forearms on Corey''s shoulders while ying with his locks at the back of his head. "Well then, Mr. Smith, you are in luck because I''m not going anywhere."


    "I love you, Merve."


    "I love you too."


    "I want us to always be together.", he dered.


    Merve smiled. "That sounds wonderful."


    "Marry me."


    Merve gulped a mouthful of air, unsure if her ears malfunctioned. "What?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1979 - Emmas Baby Shower (19)

    "Marry me¡­", Corey repeated and fell down on his knees as his hands gripped her hips. Corey looked up into her eyes as if she is his lifeline and if he lets go he will perish. "Merve White, I love you and I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Marry me."


    "What about school?", Merve squeaked.


    "We can get married after we graduate, but I need you to say <em>''yes''</em> and tomorrow we will go and pick a ring."


    <em>''Tomorrow?''</em>, her mind was spinning with this proposal and ring shopping which came out of nowhere. "What''s the rush?"


    "Just a while ago, out there¡­ Our reputations, our futures, our lives were on the line. We managed to defeat the enemies this time, but I realized that every minute is precious. I know that you are the only girl for me, and I don''t want to waste a single minute without people knowing that what we have is real. Once we announce our engagement, they will know that going after one of us means going after both of us, and if they dare to stand between us, it will be a capital offense. Marry me. Please."


    Merve understood what was going on in his mind. Facing an opponent like Victor, Corey felt the crisis and is looking for a safe harbor. She was happy that he is turning to her forfort, but¡­ "Decision to marry someone should be done for the right reasons. Not in the moment of desperation."


    Corey shook his head. "I was thinking about it earlier. What happened now only sped up the process. Merve, can you imagine your future with someone else?"


    "No."


    "Can you imagine your future WITH me?"


    "Yes.", she admitted. He is the only boy she ever liked, loved, touched; and he is an essential part of her life. If they separate, it will be like a part of her is forcibly ripped out of her chest, and it will be much more than just her heart.


    "When you see us together, is it a happy future?", Corey continued probing.


    Merve pressed her lips into a line and went down on her knees, sticking so close to him that her thighs leaned against his.


    Merve ran her shaky fingers over Corey''s bare shoulders while talking slowly. "To be honest¡­ when I think about us in the future¡­ it does not matter if it''s one week or one year ahead¡­ we are mostly naked."


    Corey''s eyes widened for a second. Did his usually shy Merve just admit that she is having naughty thoughts? "How about we make that future a reality with a slight modification that you will wear a ring¡­" He took her left hand in his and touched her ring finger. "...right here." Corey looked up into her hazel eyes. "I will make sure that you are happy and safe and loved. Marry me, Merve."


    She knew that this was crazy. They are young and have years of college ahead of them, but she loves him, and he said all the right things and she didn''t know if saying <em>''yes''</em> was the right thing, but she was confident that if she rejects him, she will regret it for the rest of her life.


    "OK."


    Corey smiled and pecked her lips once, twice¡­ and then he held her tightly and deepened the kiss.


    "Corey¡­ there is a party¡­", Merve said between kisses when she felt that his hand slipped under her top.


    "I don''t care. I want to enjoy my time with my fianc¨¦e. Unless you are not willing, nothing will stop me."


    "Fianc¨¦e¡­", Merve repeated and she was surprised how easy was to change herbel from a girlfriend to a fianc¨¦e. And she was happy to hear that he will stop if she asks him to. How can she say no to that? Merve realized that she loves Corey so much, that she can''t deny him anything. "Your fianc¨¦e is willing."


    Corey hummed in approval and a secondter, buckles of Merve''s bra were undone.


    In one swift move, Corey removed her t-shirt and bra.


    With his palm, he cupped her breast while his lipsnded on the other one.


    "Shouldn''t we go to the bed?", Merve asked breathily.


    "We will reach there, eventually¡­", Corey mumbled without releasing Merve''s nipple from his mouth, and little by little they ended up on the floor with Merve on the bottom.


    Merve understood that they will not be re-joining the party any time soon. But she didn''t care because Corey was right. Every moment counts.


    Corey removed Merve''s clothes and buried his face between her legs.


    He licked and sucked her engorged peak greedily, and he smiled when she started cursing between moans. The knowledge that he can pleasure Merve to the point of her forgetting about herself, brought him immense satisfaction.


    He didn''t stop until her body trashed, and she gasped for air.


    Corey crawled up, and observed Merve''s flushed face and eyes which struggled to focus. The way her breasts pressed against his chest rhythmically as she breathed was amazing.


    His tip rubbed against her entrance and her hips moved to wee him.


    The pressure increased slightly, and he stopped moving.


    "Tell me that you will marry me¡­", Corey demanded.


    "Yes¡­", she breathed and lifted her hips. Her lips parted seductively when she felt him enter her a little bit.


    He inched away, denying her the pration she wanted. "Say it fully."


    "Yes, I will marry you."


    Corey smiled. "Do you want us to move to the bed?"


    Merve shook her head and gripped his back, pulling him closer. "Here is fine¡­"


    "Are you sure? The floor is hard. It''s not ufortable?"


    Merve was getting irritated. "Are we going to chat, or make love?"


    She bit her lower lip when she felt him entering her slowly. Agonizingly slow.


    "For the love of God, Corey¡­ Why are you torturing me? You know what I want, and you want the same. Can you stop messing with me?"


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to¡­", Merve paused and licked her lips. "Make me feel good, Corey. You are the only one who can do that."


    Corey was hoping for some naughty talk because nothing turns him on more than hearing Merve say dirty words, but he was at his limit, and dying her the pleasure meant dying his as well.


    He kissed her deeply and his hips started rocking as he filled her up.


    They were on the floor, and they made love many times before, yet it never felt this good. Actually, his knees were aching, but he decided to ignore that pain and to surrender to the pleasure of them merging into one.


    Corey marveled the feeling of Merve''s wet heat tightening around his shaft perfectly, and her body under him, and the way her fingers dug into his back¡­ her vors, her sounds, her scent¡­ Everything was amazing and better than ever before because this time, he was making love to his fianc¨¦e, a woman who agreed to spend the rest of her life with him.


    He wanted this lovemaking tost forever, but at the same time his climax was approaching, and the sheer intensity of pleasure that came with every thrust forced him to increase the pace.


    "Ahh¡­", a lustful moan escaped Merve''s lips and it disappeared in the sound of flesh hitting against flesh.


    It was scandalous, yet perfect, and neither of them cared that there is a big party in the garden.


    ¡­


    Someone was enjoying, and others... not so much.


    In the West part of the garden, next to the fountain, Chloe found herself surrounded by five seniors from the Long family. Four men and one woman.


    "Why did you allow Samantha to challenge that White girl?", one senior asked Chloe angrily.


    "You were supposed to make sure she does not cause trouble.", the woman added right away.


    "Do you know what you have done?"


    "What have I done?" Chloe was exasperated. If she knew it will end up like this, she would stay at home. "I am not her babysitter. I came to the party just like every one of you."


    "Don''t you dare talk back!"


    "Youngsters have no respect. Because of them, we will end up paying the penalties!"


    Chloe snorted. "Don''t club me in the same category with Samantha! She knew very well that Merve is Corey''s girlfriend, a White who has backing from Sarah and Aiden, yet Samantha still dared to provoke Merve. You were all aware that she will not let go of her past grievances, and you allowed her toe here. If you are so smart, why didn''t you exin to Samantha what happens to the ones who dare to go after girls who are under Sarah''s protection? Don''t try to pin this on me! You want respect? How can I respect five seniors who bully a helpless woman? If you have any problems, why don''t you dare take this with Stephen or Gabriel? You are all cowards!"


    One older man lost hisposure, and he lifted his hand to p Chloe.


    "Is there a problem?", an icy male voice came from the side and all seniors turned to see Noah frowning at them. Chloe also turned to see who dared to meddle in the Long family''s business.


    Noah was observing the conflict for a few minutes, and he would not interfere if the old guy didn''t raise his hand.


    They didn''t know who Noah was, but the uniform told them that he is security.


    "There are no problems. Just a chat between Long family members.", one senior responded.


    Noah frowned slightly. "I don''t know how things are done in your family, but I hope you didn''t forget that you are currently guests of the Smith family. If you have any disagreements, sort them out at your home."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1980 - Emmas Baby Shower (20)

    The five seniors from the Long family exchanged unwilling nces, but none of them dared to talk back to Noah. Eventually, they retreated reluctantly.


    When they were out of the earshot, Chloe exhaled.


    "Thanks."


    Noah looked at her dejected expression. "Will you be OK?"


    Noah is not the one to meddle, but he obviously heard Chloe talking highly of Sarah. There was some respect in Chloe''s voice, and Noah appreciated that.


    "I don''t know.", Chloe admitted. It took her a few seconds to school her features, and sheposed herself, at least on the outside.


    Noah was holding onto an unopened bottle of water. He got it for himself, but it seemed that Chloe needs it more.


    "Here¡­"


    She took the bottle he offered without a word and Noah watched her as she took a few sips.


    Chloe looked calm, but the readings on Eve-lens told Noah that she was in distress. He admired Chloe''s ability to maintain her fa?ade, and it told him that this was not the first time she faced such a situation.


    "You are not a child. Why are you letting them bully you?", Noah asked.


    Chloe shook her head. "It''s not so bad. Most of the time I am sessful in avoiding them. Now they cornered me because they fear that Steve will punish everyone and they were hoping to use me as a scapegoat. I don''t want to let them bully me, but I don''t have a choice. Until I find a job, I''m depending on my family."


    "A job? What kind of a job?"


    Chloe didn''t want to answer. It''s none of his business. However, he just rescued her, and buzzing him off would be impolite. "Finances."


    "What''s stopping you? There are plenty of banks andpanies who are hiring ountants."


    "I am a Long. Whoever finds out about my background, wants to use me to establish a connection with those old geezers. And before you mention that I should work at the Long Industries, that is out of the question." Chloe waved in the direction the seniors from the Long family left. "You saw them. Imagine how much grief they will cause me if I''m actually working for them."


    Noah nodded in understanding for a second before he thought of something¡­ "What if there is a ce where you can work in finances, it''s not rted to Longs, and no one will try to use you?"


    Chloe looked at him suspiciously. He was handsome, and his ck uniform was not able to conceal his toned physique, so in terms of looks, Noah was notcking. However, his personality was an unknown variable. "Really? Are you trying to pick me up?"


    Noah stifled augh. "If I''m trying to charm you, there would be flowers and choctes and you would not have doubts about my intentions. Do you want to hear about this job or not?"


    Chloe was not sure what to think about this. What kind of a job can a security guy offer? But there was no harm to hear him out. "OK. I will believe that you need a financial advisor or an ountant and that you are not trying to score a date. Tell me about that job. But before you start promising impossible, I want to know, what will guarantee that this is not a trick to use me to get to the Long family or in my panties?"


    Noah was irked that Chloe is insinuating that he wants to sleep with her. Chloe is good looking, but not that good looking. Actually, all women pale whenpared to his Mistress. Noah touched his ear stud. "Is this a good time for a quick chat? I''m in the West part of the garden, by the fountain¡­"


    He looked smugly at Chloe and then his eyes drifted to the right and he smiled a little. "The owner of this business will not try to use you because of your family. She already has all the connections she wants."


    Chloe looked to the side and saw Sarah approaching them.


    Noah quickly told Sarah that Chloe is looking for a job. "We spokest week about how we should strengthen the financial department, and she might be a match to what we are looking for."


    Sarah knew that Noah was talking about their finances that are rted to the Chaos night club and all the properties that are in the Boyle Heights neighborhood. Even though books show that those are rted to the various businesses, they actually belong to the Army of Chaos. They have many civilians working for them in nonbat roles, so hiring someone like Chloe would not be an exception, and the fact that she is a Long does not change anything.


    However, there was something else off with the current situation.


    Sarah nced at Chloe and then looked back at Noah. "You have the authorization to handle our employees without my input. Why did you call me here?"


    Noah shifted a bit. "She didn''t believe me that there is apany where she can work in finances, it''s not rted to Longs, and no one will try to use her to forge a connection with Longs." He didn''t want to say that Chloe also said how he wants to score a date.


    Sarah was not sure how to react to this. "You called me here to prove a point?"


    "When you say it that way, it sounds wrong."


    Sarah pinched the roof of her nose. "What will I do with you? Instead of offering her a job in finances¡­ How about you give her your job?"


    Noah paled. "Give her my job?"


    "Yes. Miss Long looks smart enough to know NOT to call her boss only to impress a girl!"


    "I didn''t try to impress her.", Noah denied it right away, making Sarahugh.


    Sarah never saw Noah that flustered, and it made her wonder if Noah likes Chloe. Well, if there is a possibility that Noah found a romantic interest (other than Sarah), Sarah would definitely try to help him out. And Aiden will be delighted to hear about this! Sarah told herself to y it cool. She is still Noah''s boss, but she will not give him a hard time.


    "Sure, sure¡­ Fine. Whatever you say.", Sarah said to Noah before turning to Chloe. "Since I''m here, I will confirm that the job I can offer you is just that, a job. Your Longst name will not bring you any trouble, but not any preferential treatment either. Did you graduate?"


    Chloe shook her head. "One month away."


    "That is not a problem. Your start date is negotiable. You will need to pass the interview and if you qualify, you will enter thepany as a junior ountant and work your way up based on your performance." Sarah nced at Noah. "Send her the usual packet where benefits are described and set up an interview with people who are proficient in finances. I will leave the rest to you."


    "Thank you.", Chloe said happily. She was still recuperating from this sudden job possibility, but she got the hint that Sarah is nning to re-join the party.


    "Hmm¡­", Sarah hummed and gestured toward Noah. "Thank him."


    Sarah walked away and wondered if something is wrong with this party. First, Jarred calls her and mentions some shady meeting, and now Noah called her to confirm if he can offer Chloe a job. Both of those were unnecessary and she hoped that she didn''t miss much from the spar matches.


    Chloe looked at Sarah''s retreating back and smiled. Eventually, she looked at Noah who was also staring in the direction Sarah disappeared.


    "You admire her.", Chloe said. She didn''t miss the sparkles in Noah''s eyes.


    "She is a woman worthy of admiration.", Noah said matter-of-factly. "If you are lucky enough to get a job, you will see for yourself. She takes care of her people."


    Chloe realized that Noah is much more than just a security guard. Based on the conversation between him and Sarah, the two of them are close and he can manage people who work for Sarah.


    "Thank you, uhm¡­ what''s your name?"


    "Noah."


    "Thank you, Noah. I''m Chloe.", she said and offered him her hand for an official introduction with a handshake.


    "I know.", Noah said as he shook her hand. He noticed Chloe''s strange expression and his blunder. Was he supposed to say that he knows her name, address, date of birth, and much more because of the Eve-lens? He thought of something that might work¡­ "I am the head of security that works under Sarah, so I am familiar with names of the guests."


    Chloe whistled. "All the guests? Impressive."


    "It''s nothing. I should go back to work, and you can go back to the party. I believe that those old guys will not give you any trouble here. If they do, I will be watching."


    "Oh, thank you.", Chloe mumbled. She guessed that for the rest of the party they will behave, but when she gets home, she will need to hide in her room. Chloe saw him walk away and she remembered¡­ "Hey, Noah! About the interview¡­"


    Noah understood right away. "I know your name, Miss Long. Finding your phone number will not be a problem. Someone will get in touch with you about the job in the next few days."


    "Chloe."


    Noah didn''t get it. "What?"


    "You called me Miss Long. Call me Chloe, Noah.", Chloe rified.


    "Alright, Chloe.", Noah said with a small nod and walked away.


    Noah was worried if Sarah will scold himter because he called her. Chloe didn''t believe him, and she even used him of indecent intentions, and he wanted to make a point but¡­ he ended up disturbing his Mistress. Ah, what if she scolds himter? It''s not that he fears physical punishment (actually, he wees it), buttely, Sarah realized that the most effective punishment she can deliver to Noah is for Sarah to distance herself from him. Last time, he didn''t see her for the whole three months! Now that was torture!


    Noah was lost in his thoughts and he didn''t notice that Chloe didn''t move. Her eyes sparkled as her sight lingered on him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1981 - Another Lunch At The Long Family Villa (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Long family''s property ~


    Sunday


    Corey and Merve arrived at the main vi of the Long family in time for lunch.


    Corey was not in a good mood. His n was to go ring shopping with Merve, but considering events from the previous day and who all was invited, Corey guessed that this lunch will probably have an oue of Merve getting additional assets from Samantha''s family, so he didn''t grumble much about it. They can buy the ring tomorrow because this was important.


    They were among thest ones to arrive.


    Present were Steve, Bridgette, Gabriel, Ba, Jeff, JoAnna, Aiden, Sarah, Ellie, Jasper, and a number of people from the Long family, including Samantha''s parents (aka Travis and Rachel).


    Chloe was also present with her parents, and she looked at Merve apologetically for a second before her eyes moved back to Sarah. After her chat with Noah, Chloe was curious about Sarah and she was a bit dejected that Sarah came without Noah. Isn''t he the head of her security? Why was he not securing Sarah? What if he forgot about the whole job interview thing? Chloe was full of questions, but she didn''t dare to the main table and ask them. During her twenty-three years as a Long, Chloe learned that not attracting attention is a good thing.


    Steve and Bridgette invited Sophia and Felix, but thetter couple decided to stay home and rx with their kids. Sophia and Felix cherish their weekends off-work, and unless it''s something really-really urgent, they prefer to stay at home or do a family outing. This score-settling lunch was not a family event appropriate for little kids, and they didn''t want to attend lunch with grownups while their children are in the yroom with nannies.


    Ba and Gabriel came with Oliver, and he was with Denise, Alice, and Jayden in the yroom. Oliver was not happy to be stuck with kids. He came here because Gabriel promised him a fun time, but Oliver understood that grownups sometimes have things to manage, and Gabriel assured him that they will get to explore this massive vi in the afternoon (after lunch).


    Another duo made their appearance, and Ba stiffened when she recognized them as Gabriel''s parents (aka Richard and Delh). Of course, Gabriel noticed that Ba was ufortable.


    "They asked if we will be here and requested toe as well. I didn''t tell you because I doubted that they will actually show up¡­", Gabriel spoke in a low voice, only for Ba to hear. "I don''t know what their agenda is, but no matter what they are plotting, you know that I''m by your side, right?"


    Ba looked at Gabriel dreamily and nodded. His words made her rx. They are not dating for a long time, but she ended up trusting him unconditionally. Ba knew that it was rash and too soon and that if he is ying with her she will end up devastated, but she couldn''t help it. She was totally, madly, helplessly in love with Gabriel.


    To both Gabriel''s and Ba''s surprise, Richard and Delh came to greet them first.


    "It''s nice to see you kids getting along so well¡­", Delh said with a meek smile and turned to Ba. "I apologize for being crude the other time. I hope you understand that I was concerned about Gabby. I hope that we can talk more after lunch." She said and walked toward their seat in the back, without giving Ba chance to respond.


    Richard greeted them with a stiff nod and followed after his wife.


    Ba looked at Gabriel questionably to which he shrugged.


    "There is a chance they started epting that Victoria and her family used them, and they are regretting their previous actions¡­", Gabriel said. "And maybe they want to be part of our lives. Or maybe this is their way to get close and sabotage us. Anything is possible but whatever it is, remember that they are doing things that are for their benefit. They never acted on something just because they are kind, and that will not change."


    Ba nodded in understanding. Her heart ached to see that Gabriel does not trust his parents, but Ba didn''t have many tender feelings toward her mother, so she was not new to the concept of the family not getting along.


    "It can''t hurt to be polite.", Ba said. "I don''t want to build hopes that we will be a loving family, but if we can be courteous, I will consider that as a win."


    "As long as you keep in mind that this can turn nasty as soon as your interests don''t align, it will be fine.", Gabriel warned her. He was aware of how much his parents glorified Victoria, to the point of not seeing her snobbish behavior, and he didn''t have many hopes that things will go smoothly.


    Ba held his hand under the table and gave it a gentle squeeze.


    "I don''t care if they are scheming. As long as the two of us are getting along well, no one can get in-between us."


    Gabriel smiled and inched closer. He kissed her forehead. "That''s my girl."


    He would kiss her on the lips, but considering the audience, he knew that such a move would make Ba ufortable.


    The appetizers and drinks were served when Steve stood up and asked for everyone''s attention.


    "We all gathered here due to the incident that happened yesterday. I apologize to the White and Smith family because one of my family members insulted you. Again. We had our internal discussion, and we came up with two oues. I hope you will listen and find one of them eptable¡­" Steve exined how he met with Samantha''s parents earlier and they concluded their discussions with two options. One was to give theirst few assets to Corey and Merve as a way to resolve the outstanding grudge, and the second option was for them to be banished from the Long family.


    Regardless of which option gets epted, Travis and Rachel (aka Samantha''s parents) promised to keep a low profile, and they will go for a long trip overseas as soon as Samantha is discharged from the hospital.


    Everyone understood that this was a horrible experience for Travis and Rachel, as they had to pick between their money and their status. However, under the pressure from Steve, Gabriel, and other senior members of the Long family, they realized that they are cornered. Samantha went too far by offending the Smith and the White families and as her parents, they had to bear the consequences.


    Of course, for the Long seniors, there was also a perk of weakening other family members because that makes the remaining few who are left standing to appear stronger. They were always at each other''s throats, and Steve used that to make his way to the top and to secure it. Now Steve is in a position that can''t be challenged, and Gabriel''s support is only solidifying him as the patriarch of the Long family. Unless Steve decided to step down, no one can shake him up, especially because his foundation is additionally supported by the White and Smith families.


    Back to the topic of Samantha messing up¡­


    Of course, Travis and Rachel knew that if they leave the family, their lifeline will be gone. As long as they keep ontching onto the Long family, assets are something they can recover, so they pleaded with Corey and Merve to ept their assets.


    Merve''s lips twitched. If someone told her six months ago that two seniors from the Long family will beg her to take over their apartment building after she brutally beat up their daughter, she would call that person a liar.


    As expected, Corey and Merve agreed on assets.


    Corey and Merve got an apartment building each, and several smaller assets ended up in Steve''s hands as punishment for Samantha''s disobedience. Steve said that his men will manage those assets, and any profits will belong to the Long family for a period of one year, and if there are no further incidents, at that time, Travis will get his assets back from the Long family. Everyone agreed, especially the seniors of the Long family. They didn''t get any benefits directly, but the foundation of the Longs will be firmer with this additional ie, while Travis''s presence further diminished. Also, they hoped that Travis does not get anything back after a year, while Travis hoped for the exact opposite to happen.


    When this matter was settled, Charlie shared updates rted to the Miller family.


    Victor Miller was still in the hospital with serious but not life-threatening injuries.


    Victor''s parents were showing reluctance to give up on trying to gain something out of this situation. Their son was in the hospital, heavily beaten, and even though they saw on the surveince footage that Victor attacked first with an intent to kill, and whatever Corey did can be considered self-defense¡­ how can they let go of this golden opportunity? It''s not very often that a small family like Millers gets an opportunity to snatch benefits from the Smiths.


    The Miller family is well-to-do and that gave them a sense of entitlement, but they are too small to y in the pond with big fish like Smiths. They had no idea what they got themselves into as they entered the pond where little fish easily bes a meal for the big one.


    Charlie gave them an ultimatum that if they don''t back off, he will take care of them.


    Jeff offered to take them off Charlie''s hands. JoAnna could always use a few test subjects, and Charlie said that he will think about it. Of course, Charlie will agree to Jeff''s request, but that needs to happen secretly, and not during lunch where many ears are perked up to listen.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1982 - Another Lunch At The Long Family Villa (2)

    Due to the unexpected lunch at the Long family, Corey and Merve didn''t go ring-shopping on that day, but they nned to go on the next day, after inspecting the newly acquired properties in person.


    Merve and Corey checked the information they received from Steve rted to the properties, and they were pleased with the location and the condition of the buildings.


    Merve got a five-stories tall apartment building close to UCLA with thirty residential units and office space on the main floor that is currently split into three between two boutiques and one coffee shop.


    Corey got a three-story apartment building close to the beach with twelve residential units.


    Both of the buildings are already staffed and full of tenants, generating more than ten thousand dors each in revenue after recurring expenses. Collecting rent from these will give Corey and Merve a solid financial cushion for their future together. Heck, with just the ie from the properties they got due to Samantha''s mishaps, Corey and Merve won''t need jobs in the future, as long as they don''t indulge invish lifestyles.


    Corey chuckled.


    "What''s funny?", Merve asked him in a whisper.


    "Don''t you think that these are Samantha''s engagement presents to us?", Corey whispered back with a mischievous grin, making Merveugh.


    Merve was confident that if Samantha heard Corey, she would blow a fuse.


    Corey gave his deed to Charlie for safekeeping, and Merve gave hers to Sarah.


    After the eventful lunch at the Long family, Gabriel and Ba went to the yroom to check on Oliver, and Corey and Merve called Emma, Charlie, Sarah, and Aiden to the side.


    "We are engaged.", Corey announced proudly while holding Merve around her waist, close to him, stunning the four young people who stared at them.


    Sarah blinked. It was not unexpected, yet it was. She knew that Corey and Merve are in love (just like several other couples from the Cliffside Vi), and it was only a matter of time when they start pushing their rtionships to the next level, but she expected this move to happen from the older couples first.


    Corey is eighteen years old and Merve neen, and both of them are about to start college in September. Or are they?


    Sarah told herself to calm down. As long as they are financially settled and happy, it should be enough. After all, not everyone has a college degree.


    Both Corey and Merve have substantial ie even without furthering their education and getting jobs. Corey is not Sarah''s concern, so she focused on Merve.


    Merve has several different ies, including from properties and various investments, and she sells her art at the gallery.


    The most important thing for Sarah is that Merve can be independent and self-sufficient. Sure, Merve and Corey love each other, but one does not know what tomorrow brings, and Sarah wants to make sure that her kids don''t end up stranded in a dead-end rtionship if things don''t work out romantically just because they are financially dependent on their partner.


    Sarah looked at Merve. "I want to know if this changes your ns for the future."


    Merve shook her head, indicating that it doesn''t. "We both want to finish college, and we will do it together."


    "What''s the rush, then?", Aiden asked sternly. He shared Sarah''s concerns.


    "We know what we want, and there is no point in dying. We didn''t talk about the wedding date, but even if we get married before we graduate, we will continue to pursue our dreams. Together.", Corey responded confidently.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged nces and nodded in approval, knowing that they will talk about this moreter.


    Charlie chuckled and gave Corey a hug. He patted his back with more force than necessary. "You are thinking like a man. I approve."


    Emma was not so easy-going like Charlie. Just like Sarah and Aiden, she was concerned that these two are too young and rushing, but she decided to voice her thoughtster with less audience in order to avoid spoiling the moment.


    After releasing Corey, Charlie pulled Merve into a hug and she was relieved that he didn''t smack her back.


    "Wee to the family, Merve."


    Merve blushed at Charlie''s words and she smiled until her cheeks hurt.


    "That''s enough hugging.", Corey said to Charlie. "That is my future wife."


    "Look at you¡­", Charlie said tauntingly. "Little chick got engaged and suddenly thinks he is a rooster¡­"


    Emma, Aiden, and Sarah burst intoughter, and Corey, Merve, and Charlie joined them. Ah, the mood was good.


    "What''s with themotion here?", JoAnna asked when she approached them. She and Jeff were chatting with Ellie and Jasper, but hearing theughter, she knew that she was missing something good.


    Aiden gestured toward Corey, indicating that he should respond to JoAnna''s question.


    Corey grinned and put his arm back around Merve. "We are engaged."


    JoAnna''s eyebrow arched. "Really?" She nced at Merve''s left hand. "I don''t see a ring."


    Corey cleared his throat awkwardly, unable to hide his embarrassment. "We were supposed to buy one today, but then this lunch happened. We will get one tomorrow."


    JoAnna burst into giggles. "I''m joking. Congrattions!"


    "We should celebrate!", Ellie said when she approached the group. She heard that the youngsters got engaged.


    "Sure! We can do dinner tonight at our ce!", Sarah was quick to make ns.


    Charlie waved his hand, indicating his disagreement. "This needs to be done properly. Let''s keep it for the next weekend. It will give us a few days to arrange appropriate presents for the bride¡­"


    Merve''s eyes opened wide in surprise. Charlie called her ''the bride''!


    "Eh? Then we should get something for Corey!", Aiden was quick to say.


    "No, no¡­", Charlie interrupted Aiden. "We wille with gifts for the bride so that you ept the engagement. And you can give gifts to Corey when they get married¡­"


    Aiden nodded in agreement.


    Merve smiled. Charlie called her ''the bride'' again!


    In the yroom, Gabriel and Ba found Oliver ying with¡­ Delh. She was sitting on the floor with Oliver and the duo was working on a 60 piece puzzle.


    Ba was not sure what to say to this. Should she approach them? Ba and Gabriel stood at the door, observing the scene in front of them while waiting to be noticed. With Oliver around, they didn''t wait long.


    "Gabbey!", Oliver screamed and dashed toward Gabriel like he didn''t see him in ages.


    Oliver hugged Gabriel''s thigh and looked up at him. "Aye you going to show me the castle now?"


    Gabriel chuckled, knowing that the castle is the Long family vi. He squatted to be on the same level as Oliver. "That is why we are here. Are you excited?"


    Oliver nodded enthusiastically,pletely ignoring Ba.


    Ba made a sour face. "Thank you for noticing me little O!"


    Oliver stuck his tongue out at Ba. "You call me little, that is why I like Gabbey better."


    Ba rolled her eyes and stifled augh. "Traitor. I will remember this when Gabriel is not around and you want to y."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1983 - Grandbabies And A Surgery

    "Kids are easy to win over¡­", Delh said when she approached them.


    "Gabby was always good with kids, and I regret that we don''t have grandkids.", Delh said while gazing with a hint of sadness at Oliver and Gabriel interacting.


    Gabriel knew what his mother is trying to probe, she mentioned grandkids many times before and he thought that this was a good opportunity for Ba to score points in his mother''s eyes. After all, Gabriel was confident that if his mother gets to see Ba as a pure and amazing girl she is, his mother will love her.


    "That might change, soon.", Gabriel said and smiled a little at the sight of blush that invaded Ba''s cheeks.


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Dalh''s lips as she got the hint, and she turned to Ba. "You want kids from a young age?"


    "I am a grownup and I don''t think there is a right age to have kids.", Ba responded honestly. "When two people love each other, things happen."


    Gabriel stood up and put his hand around Ba''s waist, pulling her closer. "That is what I said. Soon."


    Dalh''s eyes lit up. "Do you want many kids?", she continued probing Ba.


    "That''s enough, mother.", Gabriel said sternly. "Don''t scare Ba away. I''m still reeling her in."


    Ba frowned at Gabriel. "I''m not a fish."


    "But you are a good catch.", Gabriel said matter-of-factly. "My catch."


    Ba felt Gabriel''s grip on her waist tightening and her eyes widened. What was he doing? In front of his mother?


    Ba cleared her throat and forced herself to focus on Oliver who was pouting by now. "Are you ready for the tour of the vi?"


    Oliver nodded, happy that these grownups noticed him finally.


    "Oh, you want to see this vi?", Delh asked Oliver. "How about I show you around? I lived here for a looooong time and I know it like the back of my palm." She switched to a whisper and said secretively: "I know the best hiding spots for hide and seek¡­" Delh continued with a normal voice: "We can start from the study and the library and work our way to the kitchen. I''m sure there are some desserts you could have¡­"


    Alice and Jayden were eavesdropping. There was nothing better than secretly listening to grownups talking, and this time they heard something good.


    "Desserts?", Alice and Jayden called in unison and lined up behind Delh in an orderly manner, like they are expecting her to lead the way. The White twins self-invited themselves to this tour which held a promise of sweet treats. Denise stood behind Alice and Jayden, even though she had no idea why there was a line.


    Oliver was tempted by the promise of a good tour that will show him hiding spots and desserts, but he still looked at Gabriel reluctantly. "What about Gabbey?"


    Delh bobbed her head. "Gabbey can discuss with Ba the matter of my grandkids." She giggled and took Oliver''s hand in hers. "Come, it will be fun¡­"


    Ba and Gabriel watched as Delh led Oliver down the hallway.


    Delh turned her head toward the couple. "The tour will take at least an hour, and we will make sure to skip Gabby''s room." Delh winked and walked away while telling Oliver some details about the paintings they passed by. Alice, Jayden, and Denise were behind Delh and Oliver, and two nannies at the backpleted this tour-group.


    Gabriel smiled and looked at Ba. "It seems that you found something inmon with my mother."


    "She wants grandchildren.", Ba stated the obvious before asking innocently, "How is that rted to me?"


    "It''s all connected¡­", Gabriel knew that Ba was pretending not to understand, but he decided to y along. He loved this yful side of Ba. He took her hand in his and led the way down the hallway. "My mom wants grandchildren, and I want kids only with you. The bonus included is that she will babysit for free, but I don''t rmend our kids being exposed to her for prolonged periods. How about I give you a private tour of our room and we discuss this matter in detail?"


    Ba looked at him in surprise. "OUR room?"


    "Mhm¡­ The changes we discussed previously are in ce. We have a new mattress. I think that we should work it out a bit¡­"


    Ba giggled and sped up her steps to the point of her dragging Gabriel to hurry up. To say that she was not excited about their baby-discussions would be a lie. She was very-very excited, especially about the practical part.


    ...


    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    Monday


    "The surgery was a sess, and his condition is stable¡­", JoAnna told Sarah and Sophia who were eagerly waiting to hear the oue of Vasily''s surgery. Aiden, Felix, and Jeff were present as well.


    They all knew not to ask when Vasily will wake up because no one had that answer. But as long as his condition was not worse, they will take that as good news.


    However, they all hoped that this will be the turning point in Vasily''s condition and that he will wake up soon. The possibility of him staying in a vegetative state forever was suffocating and none of them wanted to talk about it even though it lingered between them silently.


    Sarah believed that he will wake up and that it was only a matter of time. That is why she decided to keep Ivan imprisoned in the base of the Army of Chaos so that Vasily can deal with him personally. She visits Ivan asionally, entertained that her presence is a form of torture for him. Ivan said that he feels guilty for things turning out the way they did, but Sarah was confident that he was sorry only because he got caught.


    Back to the present...


    "When can we take Vasily home with us?", Sarah asked JoAnna.


    The room for Vasily was ready from the moment they arrived from Eastern Europe. Imani and Jamari will be checking on Vasily several times a day to ensure that his medical and physical needs are met. The Hill sisters also worked out a schedule where they will visit Vasily and talk to him about thetest events in their lives or read a book aloud with the hope that he can hear them and that might speed up his recovery.


    All three of them are eager to apologize and to try to fix things with the hope that he will forgive them for years of wrongs they inflicted on him.


    "You can take him in one week.", JoAnna responded and when she saw Sarah frowning, JoAnna exined: "It was major surgery. I know that you have the necessary equipment there, but the staff here is trained to handle emergencies and in case his condition worsens, we can react faster. I believe that in one week he will be stable enough not to give us unpleasant surprises, and depending on his condition it might take longer than a week, but I will not discharge him sooner than that¡­"


    The group dispersed after looking at Vasily through the video-feed. They didn''t get inside Vasily''s room in order to minimize the risk of infection.


    Ste, Edward, Owen, and Konstantin also monitored the situation from Eastern Europe.


    Maksim asked about Vasily as well. Of course, they suspected that Maksim was asking about Vasily only as a pretense with his real goal to get in touch with Sarah, but JoAnna (as the doctor in charge) responded to Maksim that the surgery was sessful and they are waiting for Vasily to wake up.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1984 - Emmas Plans

    After visiting Vasily at the LA Medical Center, Sarah and Aiden met with Emma, at her request.


    "Does Merve like her new apartment building?", Emma asked.


    Sarah knew that Emma''s question was rted to one of thetest assets which Steve gave to Corey and Merve as settlement for Samantha offending them.


    "Yes, both Merve and Corey are happy with the apartments, and we are nning their engagement party for the next week, after we are back from the White Rock Lake.", Sarah responded. "I assume that is not the reason you called us here."


    Emma confirmed and moved on to the main topic.


    Sarah was surprised to hear that Emma ns to go to Italy (she is very pregnant), and then there was the second part¡­


    "You want to take a few of our kids as your security?", Sarah asked suspiciously.


    Emma nodded. "I can''t trust anyone and I''m not sure if Charlie''s men are capable enough. I need people who know how to deal with¡­ tricky situations."


    "What tricky situations are you expecting?", it was Aiden''s turn to ask.


    Both Sarah and Aiden knew about Nero Armi and there was no way that they will recklessly send their kids there. It''s not that their kids are inferior to any person there, but that is the heart of a different organization and if they don''t act carefully, things might get messy.


    Emma fidgeted under Aiden''s scrutinizing gaze. He is usually easy-going, and she never saw him in his serious-mode. "Your kids saved me from various plots that were directed my way. Do I need to say more?"


    "If you want our kids, then yes.", Sarah responded. "Even if you asked for any of our bodyguards, we would still ask questions, and you know that those kids are much more than just bodyguards, so we need to know what kind of trouble you are expecting. If it''s just a vacation, Charlie''s men would be more than enough. Actually, considering that you are going to see Angelo, his men should keep you safe and the fact that you are asking for additional security there, makes us suspect that you want someone to keep you safe from Angelo''s people."


    Emma had to ept that Sarah saw through her clearly. And she understood why Sarah and Aiden are so cautious, she would be the same if the roles were reversed. Emma thought how she was silly to assume that they will agree with iplete information.


    "I want to go to Italy to visit Angelo''s home and meet with people from Nero Armi.", Emma said.


    Both Aiden and Sarah had matching scrutinizing gazes while waiting for Emma to continue.


    "I assume that is not the reason you need our kids.", Sarah said while gesturing to Emma with her hand to keep on talking.


    Emma let out a long exhale. "I was thinking after what we talked about and¡­ I decided to stop avoiding responsibilities. I hope to take over."


    Aiden nodded in understanding. "And you fear that Sean and Ryan will not agree."


    Emma was shocked. How can he be so spot on?


    "What are you trying to achieve?", Sarah asked. "Just to take over from Sean and Ryan? Why?"


    "The position of Capo was mine, to begin with. Sean and Ryan stepped in because I was not willing.", Emma responded.


    "What changed?", Sarah continued probing.


    "I want to own what is mine and to have the ability to protect myself."


    "Are you talking about the Smiths? Do you think that they will care if you hold the position of Capo or not?"


    Aiden''s questions left Emma stupefied.


    "What is Charlie''s opinion of this?", Sarah asked her next question.


    "He supports me. Actually, he said that he will talk to Jarred about taking over the other side of the Smith business."


    Aiden nodded faintly before asking: "Are you nning to merge the two?"


    Emma blinked and fidgeted ufortably. Suddenly, in front of Aiden, she felt like an open book. Was he always able to see through her like that? "Is it that obvious?"


    Aiden shrugged. "It''s what I would do."


    Emma exhaled heavily. "This is what I''m talking about. Everyone has some power and experience. I thought about this for a long time and I thought that it''s a brilliant idea, yet you guys figured me out within seconds."


    "Don''t be upset over it. We have experience with such things¡­ taking over and merging forces.", Sarah said vaguely.


    Emma looked at Sarah and then at Aiden. "So¡­ will you lend me a few kids? It''s only for a few days. We will be back by the weekend."


    "No.", Sarah and Aiden said in unison.


    Emma frowned. Whenever she asked for help, Sarah and Aiden were eager to assist her. What changed? "Why?"


    "This is your family''s affair.", Aiden responded. "We are coborating with Nero Armi for several years. We started with Angelo, and now we are working with Ryan and Sean. If you take over, we hope that we can continue working with you as well. Imagine if we assist you, and you fail."


    "Besides¡­", Sarah continued where Aiden left. "If you want to win them over as a Capo, you need to do it with your abilities. Bringing outsiders to help will not work for your benefit."


    "We can provide you with guidance.", Aiden said. "Feel free to bounce ideas on us, and we are happy to help. But in this conflict, we will not take sides."


    Sarah put her hand over Aiden''s. "Let''s not assume that there will be a conflict. Did you talk to Sean and Ryan?"


    Emma shook her head. "No."


    "You should.", Sarah said. "You know that they took over those positions only because you didn''t. Everyone knows that they adore you, and I remember that the two of them worked hard so that they can be your bodyguards. Don''t assume that they will not support you."


    Aiden agreed with this. "Use this trip to Italy to give them some hints that you are interested in being involved with Nero Armi and see how they react."


    Sarah and Aiden discussed various possibilities with Emma, and she was happy to get some advice as well as insights.


    "You said that you are working with Nero Armi. Can I assume that you were not talking about the Whites and that you have some other organization?", Emma asked.


    Instead of answering, Sarah asked: "What makes you think so?"


    "Whites are in the US, while Nero Armi is in Europe. Geographically speaking, they don''t ovep, and their businesses differ."


    Sarah smiled and nodded. "Now you are using your head. Yes, we have an organization that has a presence in North Americas and Europe. As for who we are, when you join Nero Armi, you will find out."


    Emma was happy that Sarah didn''t deny it, and at the same time vexed that Sarah didn''t disclose more information. But something good came out of this. Sarah and Aiden gave her several insights and told her that she needs to do this on her own, or risk failing. Additionally, after this talk, Emma had renewed hope that her brothers will support her and they will not end up fighting.


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden returned home, Sarah sat on the sofa and took herptop to check her emails and respond to some.


    "Why don''t you rest?", Aiden asked while standing behind her and rubbing her shoulders.


    "I''m not tired¡­", Sarah responded with a frown.


    "Something wrong?" Aiden noticed the change in Sarah''s tone.


    "Jarred wants me to meet his mysterious associates."


    It was Aiden''s turn to frown. "What will you do?"


    Sarah shrugged. "I trust that Jarred does not have bad intentions, and normally I would attend the meeting."


    Aiden sensed there was more. "But¡­?"


    "This is not normal. I don''t like the secrecy and I don''t like that Jarred said how only I can attend. No matter how I look at it, it sounds like a trap."


    Aiden agreed with Sarah. Even if she is not pregnant he would advise her not to go, but with baby-Logan inside her belly, she needs to be more cautious. However, he had to ask¡­ "Who would want to trap you?"


    "Honestly¡­ I don''t know. For years, we were focused on Lebedevs and Voronins as our only enemies, but the truth is that there are many others out there. I am confident that we ended up stepping on a toe or two without knowing, and even though we are not advertising our involvement with the Army of Chaos, it''s not difficult to figure it out. As much as our influence expanded, we also got many eyes on us. The fact that they are insisting on secrecy and not budging from the request that Ie alone is telling me that they believe they are above me¡­", Sarah''s voice trailed off and she shook her head. "There is no point in thinking about this. No matter who they are, they are not preparing me a surprise party and I''m not stupid to walk into a trap."


    "You can always have drones, and I can have a team or two to follow you covertly."


    Sarah looked up at her husband and smiled. "You are curious to find out who is behind that request."


    "Yes.", Aiden admitted. "I would like to see who is so brazen. We have so many organizations that came knocking on our door submissively, yet these are demanding from you to go to them and with such weird conditions. It''s obvious that they don''t think too much of themselves. If you ept the invitation, we get a chance to find out who they are, storm the ce, loot all their valuables, and you show them who is the boss."


    Sarahughed. It was a long time since she saw Aiden so energetic, and¡­ isn''t she the one who likes to swipe things?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1985 - Capo Of Nero Armi (1)

    ~ Sicily ~


    Tuesday


    Emma was a ball of nerves and she hoped that it didn''t show.


    During her baby shower, Emma hinted to Angelo that she ns to visit him soon, and he lingered in Los Angeles until she figured out the date.


    Because of her pregnancy, Angelo knew that it will be soon, and when he heard that Charlie is busy at work and that he can''t apany Emma on weekdays, Angelo promised that he will not leave Emma out of his sight.


    Emma''s original n was toe with Charlie, but after her chat with Sarah and Aiden, Emma realized that she should not act like she came to do a hostile takeover (with Charlie and bodyguards). As long as she treats this as a casual visit to her father that will include a tour of his home and business, it will all be fine.


    Since Angelo lingered in Los Angeles, Ryan and Sean stayed as well, so all four of them traveled to Sicily together with Charlie''s jet.


    Melissa didn''t join them on this trip. She had her own business in Chicago to take care of. Since she divorced Norman, and Ellie and Jasper took over the Kiani family''s businesses, Melissa opened a store for souvenirs close to downtown Chicago and she has ten employees. The store has a small workshop in the back where messages can be embroidered into fabric or engraved into various wooden and metallic objects within minutes. Other than selling souvenirs to tourists, they also receiverge orders frompanies for customized hats, t-shirts, or anything else Melissa''s shop is offering. It''s nothing much, but it''s making a decent profit and it keeps Melissa busy.


    During their flight from Los Angeles to Italy, Emma''s guilt swelled when she noticed Ryan and Sean hovering around her, making sure that she isfortable and notcking anything. She wanted to take away the positions they are holding, yet they are acting as caring brothers. It would be hard, she knew that much, and she chanted silently that she has to do it. Emma wanted to talk to her brothers and disclose her agenda, but she feared that they will object so she was postponing it as much as possible.


    Emma''s n was to stay three days which will be perfect to see the vi, property, and possibly to meet a few key people from Nero Armi. After that, Emma will go with Ryan and Sean to White Rock Lake where she will meet with Charlie for a weekend with Sarah, Aiden, and their kids.


    They arrived on Tuesday afternoon, and after a short rest and a video chat with Charlie, Angelo showed Emma around the vi.


    Ryan and Sean went to their rooms. They treated this ce like home, so they were casual about it.


    The staff of the vi was buzzing with excitement.


    While walking through the hallways and inspecting rooms with Angelo, Emma caught two middle-aged women stealing nces at her from around the corner and whispering among themselves in urgency.


    "I apologize. They are eager to meet you.", Angelo said awkwardly. "I told them that signorina ising, so they are enthusiastic."


    Emma smiled. "It''s OK. Maybe you should introduce me officially."


    "You won''t mind?"


    "Why would I?"


    "Alright.", Angelo bobbed his head happily. "Let''s go to the kitchen. Most of them will be there as they are preparing dinner."


    Emma and Angelo found two people in the kitchen, and Emma wondered how many staff members in total are in the vi because Angelo said, <em>''most of them''</em>, yet there are only two.


    One was an olderdy, and the other one was a middle-aged man. Both of them stopped their actions and bowed respectfully to Emma while greeting her with big smiles on their faces.


    Emma put her hand over her mouth and shook fromughter when she saw six people scurry in the kitchen after them, all swiftly taking spots at various stations and resuming to chop, wash, stir, and sprinkle seasoning, like nothing out of ce happened. It was obvious that they were following them through the vi and now they got caught.


    Angelo scolded them, but his smile betrayed that he was not really angry. He was mostly amused by their cheeky behavior and slightly embarrassed that as the master of this ce his employees are so easygoing.


    "I see that your boldness increased!", Angelo eximed when no one responded to his <em>''what were you doing?''</em>, question and Emma heard two women stifle their giggles. They were not afraid of Angelo at all.


    "That looks like a lot of food¡­", Emmamented while gesturing toward a small mountain of chopped carrots and celery that was going into a steaming pot. She wanted to divert Angelo''s attention because his ring at the people in the kitchen didn''t produce any results.


    "We will have a few guests...", Angelo said vaguely and before Emma could ask more questions, he introduced her to the staff members officially.


    Emma met the cook and seven staff members that were in charge of cleaning and maintenance of the vi, currently helping out with preparing dinner.


    They all looked at Emma with sparkles in their eyes and their smiles that reached their eyes made Emma feel wee.


    The gardener and one maintenance guy were not present, and Angelo said that he will introduce them when he gets a chance.


    Looking at the friendly staff, Emma regretted not learning Italian earlier, so that they can chat without Angelo tranting. Now that she saw how everyone weed her, she understood why Ryan and Sean are spending so much time here. In Los Angeles, the staff is stiff, and they maintain their distance from the masters of the house, while here everyone is like family. And the fact that they are acting so freely is a giveaway that Angelo is treating them well. It was heartwarming.


    On their way to the garden, Emma voiced her thoughts: "I want to learn Italian."


    Angelo smiled. "The best way to learn is to immerse yourself in the culture. Come here more often. This is your second home, and the doors are always open."


    Emma was touched. "I will."


    "This is the best spot so far¡­", Emma said while taking her seat on the lounging chair that is at the back of the vi, overlooking the sunset above the Mediterranean Sea.


    Angelo smiled. "That is my favorite spot as well." He took a seat on the lounging chair next to Emma with a small circr table between them.


    Ten secondster, two sses of water with a wedge of lemon in each were on the table, and a maid scurried away silently.


    "Grazie!", Emma shouted after the woman who waved in response without halting her steps.


    "Ie here every morning¡­", Angelo said. "Over the years, I spent a lot of time in this spot, reading reports about you and wondering if I made the right decision when I left."


    "And? Was it right?", Emma asked.


    Angelo exhaled. "Then, I didn''t know. Now I tell myself that it was for the best because if it were not, you four would not grow up to be such wonderful people. I am sorry that I was not there for you."


    "Me too¡­", Emma said. "We can''t fix the past, but we can make the most of the future. I want to know what I missed. Tell me about you. Tell me about Nero Armi."


    Angelo was surprised by these requests, especially thest one. "You want to know about Nero Armi?"


    Emma thought about how this is a good chance to break the ice. "There was a time you told me that I am the next Capo. Is there a problem if I know about Nero Armi?"


    Angelo shook his head. "Of course, not. I was just surprised, that''s all. What do you want to know?"


    "Everything¡­ Begin from the high-level stuff that a Capo should know, and I will ask for specifics¡­"


    Angelo started telling her about the work he does daily, about the anziani (aka seniors) in the organization who are reporting directly to Capo and helping to manage Nero Armi, various operations and challenges¡­ and Emma listened to all of it with great interest.


    She found out that Ryan and Sean didn''t take over the Capo role from Angelo. They are acting as his assistants, and they participate in some low-risk operations, but everything is happening under Angelo''s guidance.


    At some point, Angelo noticed that Emma was rubbing her belly and grimacing.


    "Are you OK?", Angelo asked with concern obvious in his voice.


    Emma smiled. "Yeah. Your granddaughter is awake and kicking. Do you want to feel it?"


    Angelo''s eyes widened. "Granddaughter?"


    Emma realized that Angelo didn''t know that she is expecting a baby girl. At the Smith family, she had to keep the gender of the baby a secret (based on Charlie''s advice), yet here she didn''t feel the need to conceal it.


    "If you don''t hurry, you will miss the kicks¡­", Emma reminded Angelo while waving her hand for him toe closer.


    Angelo scooted to the edge of his chair swiftly and his hand hovered above Emma''s belly.


    He looked at Emma expectantly, waiting for her to put his hand in the right ce.


    Emma put her palm over Angelo''s and guided him to the location of thest kick, just above her navel, slightly to the left.


    Angelo held his breath and two secondster, his eyebrows shoot up and he smiled. "My nipotina has a strong kick."


    "Nipotina?", Emma asked.


    Angelo nodded. "Granddaughter. Did you pick a name?"


    "Not yet. But I have several options that I am considering¡­ Do you want to hear them?"


    "I would love that¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1986 - Capo Of Nero Armi (2)

    It was time for dinner when Emma and Angelo headed inside.


    As the two of them approached the dining room, Emma heard mor. She assumed that the noise was from the staff members who were setting the table but when she stepped in, she realized that she was wrong.


    Several tables were lined in session, forming one long one that stretched from the dining room to the connected family room (where other furniture was pushed aside to make space).


    There were more than fifty people seated and they all quieted down when Emma and Angelo appeared. Ryan and Sean were present as well and the twins gave encouraging smiles to their sister as everyone observed Emma with curiosity.


    Emma remembered that Angelo mentioned a few guests, but this was definitely more than a few.


    Angelo saw that Emma looked at him questionably and he scratched the back of his head awkwardly while exining in a small voice: "I didn''t n to have such a big crowd, but when I said that you will be here, everyone was eager to meet you and¡­"


    "It''s not a problem.", Emma interrupted Angelo''s exnation.


    In truth, she didn''t care if it''s five guests or a hundred, and having so many people staring at her didn''t faze her because as Charlie''s wife, she was used to others looking at her. The difference was that Smiths looked at Emma with dull eyes and some with contempt, while this group appeared friendly (or at least not hostile) and if Emma''s observation was right, some of them were happy to see her.


    Angelo guided Emma to sit at the table. The chair at the head of the table and the first one on the right were avable, obviously waiting for Angelo and Emma, while the rest of the table was packed.


    Angelo sat at his usual seat (at the head of the table), while Emma sat on his right. Next to Emma was Ryan while Sean was on Angelo''s left.


    After a few seconds of silence, Angelo cleared his throat and stood up. "Since no one is talking, which is a rare thing¡­ I will take this opportunity to introduce to you my daughter who graced us with her presence¡­" His eyes moved over their guests and he smiled while speaking: "This is Emma and it''s her first time here, but I certainly hope that this is notst." Emma raised her hand, like a schoolgirl who is confirming her attendance in the ss as Angelo continued: "Emma, the man next to Ryan is Gio. He helps us with handling finances¡­" The man stood up and bowed toward Emma and Angelo spoke again: "Next is Alonso¡­"


    One by one, people stood up, and Angelo introduced them to Emma. Emma didn''t remember all the names, but she noticed that everyone was smiling. She wondered if they are really so cheery or if those are just masks that they put on in front of De Luca family members (aka Angelo, Emma, Sean, and Ryan).


    During the introductions, the staff arranged along the table a number of massive serving bowls full of steaming soup. Guests were ncing at the food, but no one reached for it.


    After thest person was introduced to Emma, Angelo filled his bowl with soup, and after that others followed his suit. Emma found it interesting that everyone served themselves, other than her because Ryan filled her bowl with soup before she managed to get out of her chair to reach for thedle.


    "Do you like the soup?", Angelo asked when Emma tasted the steaming concoction.


    "It''s very good.", Emma praised it earnestly. The chicken broth soup was spiced up with herbs and it had vegetables, pasta, and delicate meatballs. It went great with freshly made bread and parmesan cheese on top. It was delicious, simple, and hearty, and Emma was thinking about asking for a recipe so that chefs at the Smith vi can include this dish as part of the menu they offer.


    The mood at the table was lively with everyone chatting and serving themselves without holding back.


    A number of the people at the table spoke English, so they were interacting with Emma freely. The topics ranged from weather to discussing food, and inevitable discussions about pregnancy. Most of the guests were men, but there were a few women present as well, and they all shared tips and experiences about handling babies.


    "Am I imagining or are these people very friendly?", Emma asked Angelo in a half-whisper.


    Angelo shifted in his seat before answering. "They are excited because they think of you as a celebrity." Angelo saw that Emma''s eyebrows shoot up questionably, so he rified: "Other than being my daughter and carrying my grandchild, when the incident with Bruno happened¡­ he collected information rted to you and after we found out about it, everyone read the files so¡­"


    Emma''s eyes shed with realization. "They know about my past? How much?"


    "I didn''t want to show them, but they wanted to know why I punished Bruno, so I didn''t have a choice¡­"


    "How much they know?", Emma interrupted Angelo. She didn''t care to listen to excuses.


    "Uhm¡­ mostly from high school onward. They know that you were working and studying and that you have a degree as a nurse and physiotherapist¡­ That you moved from Seattle to Los Angeles¡­ There are photos¡­", Angelo''s voice trailed off.


    "They all think highly of you.", Sean interjected when he saw that Emma''s face darkened and that Angelo was on the losing end.


    "Your file showed to everyone that you are hardworking and that you care about your family. Those are qualities that are appreciated here.", Ryan added.


    Emma smiled. Hearing sincerity in their voices reminded Emma that Sean and Ryan were always her biggest cheer-team. "Thanks, guys."


    "So¡­ are these people from Nero Armi?", Emma asked Ryan who was on her right.


    "Mhm¡­", Ryan confirmed with a hum. "Dad is quite pitiful, and he has no friends outside the organization."


    Sean threw a piece of bread at Ryan. "Don''t say that. We are all family here."


    Ryan caught the piece of bread before itnded on his face and flicked it back at Sean with a smug smirk.


    Instead of defending or dodging the iing bread-projectile, Sean opened his mouth and the breadnded inside perfectly. Sean chewed on the bread with a cocky smirk on his face like he won some bigpetition.


    Emma stifled a giggle when she saw that Sean and Ryan are goofing around. She didn''t see this side of them in a long time.


    Emma was lost in her thoughts for a moment. When she heard that Ryan and Sean are acting recklessly, searching for thrills, she assumed that because of their involvement with Nero Armi, Sean and Ryan changed their behavior. However, now the Ronin twins are rxed and yful, and she suspected that maybe her previous guess was off. After all, if these people at the table are from Nero Armi and Sean and Ryan don''t feel the need to change their easygoing and amicable behavior, then what is the cause of those changes?


    Emma''s curiosity was piqued, and she wanted to observe her brothers in a different setting.


    "Hey, guys¡­ can you show me around the town tomorrow?", Emma asked Ryan and Sean to what the duo readily agreed. She was surprised by the speed they named several spots worth visiting, and Emma guessed that they already thought about taking her out before she asked. Sean and Ryan spoke about a gto stand and a pastry shop, and a town square with a fountain where youth gathers in the afternoon, and a scenic spot at the seashore which is great for strolling, and Emma''s smile grew wider as their enthusiasm transferred to her.


    The whole dining room was noisy and lively, and Emma loved every minute of it. She wished for Charlie to be by her side so that he can experience the atmosphere. It was the total opposite of the usual formal mood at the Smith family.


    After she finished food, Emma was sleepy and excused herself.


    Considering that she was pregnant and that she arrived from the US earlier that day, everyone was understanding. They wished Emma a good rest and expressed their hope to see each other again soon.


    Even with these brief greetings, it took a while, and Angelo had to remind everyone to keep it short.


    "Emma will be here for another two full days.", Angelo said.


    "Will she attend the meeting tomorrow?", Gio asked and looked at Emma expectantly to what she only blinked. She had no idea what meeting Gio was talking about.


    Angelo waved his hand, indicating to Gio to drop the topic. "She only arrived, and we didn''t talk much. There are no guarantees for her attending anything, but I''m confident that Emma will visit us more often, and there will be chances¡­"


    Emma''s eyes darted from Angelo to Gio and she had a feeling that she is missing something important, but her jetgged pregnancy-brain was tired, and she decided to think about itter.


    She quickly wished good night to the remaining few people who looked her way and left the dining room.


    After arriving in her room, Emma sent a quick text message to Charlie before copsing on the bed from exhaustion. It was a busy day, a good kind of busy, and the jetg was killing her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1987 - Capo Of Nero Armi (3)

    3:02 AM


    Emma opened her eyes and blinked her sleepiness away in order to see the time.


    She groaned when she realized that she can''t sleep anymore. She tossed and turned in the bed, but sleep eluded her. After all, it was 6 PM in Los Angeles and no matter how tired she was, her body took her previous four-plus hours long sleep as an afternoon nap.


    Now what?


    Emma scooted out of the bed, wrapped a light nket around her shoulders, and padded her way down the silent hallway in search of the ss of warm milk. That usually helps her to sleep.


    The vi was quiet and dark. It was obvious that everyone was sleeping.


    The moonlight seeped in through the windows, many of which were open to allow a fresh night breeze to sweep through the vi.


    Emma was heading toward the kitchen, but when she saw widely open double doors that led toward the back garden, she stepped outside.


    "You can''t sleep?", Angelo asked when Emma approached the lounging chairs that provide a great view of the Mediterranean Sea.


    Under the moonlight, Emma saw Angelo sitting there, but when he spoke, his deep voice cut the night''s silence and something in her chest jolted, startling her a bit.


    "No. Jetg.", Emma responded. "You?"


    "I am jetgging myself and I am also excited that you are here.", Angelo said and gestured to Emma to sit on the empty lounging chair. "Join me in waiting for the sleep toe."


    Emma took his offer and leaned into the chairfortably.


    They gazed at the Mediterranean Sea that glistened under the moonlight.


    The leaves rustled with the breeze, asional crickets chirped and there was a distant sound of the waves crashing against the shore. The sounds mixed in rxing harmony and Emma enjoyed the feel of the gentle wind that caressed her cheeks while bringing the salty scent from the sea.


    "It''s so peaceful here. Beautiful."


    Angelo hummed in response.


    "What do you think about the people you''ve met tonight?", Angelo asked after some time.


    Emma was happy that Angelo brought up that topic. "They seem friendly. I was wondering if I am seeing the reality or if there is something else hidden under all those smiles."


    "Those smiles were genuine, but there is always more under the surface.", Angelo responded. "No one is permanently good or bad, people change based on circumstances they find themselves in."


    Emma agreed with this point, but¡­ "How can you trust them if you know that they might change if the incentive is strong enough?"


    "You need to know what motivates the person. Only by giving them what they want you can ensure that they follow your orders. At the same time, by them knowing that you can take it away, they will think twice before backstabbing you. Some are after power, some after money, and some need to learn the hard way."


    Emma gulped softly when she picked up the underlying iciness in Angelo''s voice. She didn''t want to talk about anything bad, but she knew that she can''t avoid it either. "The hard way?"


    "Mhm¡­", Angelo hummed. "You see, Emma¡­ that dinner table was much longer. It was so long, that we had to set it up outside. When I caught Bruno plotting against you and me, I had to punish him, to send a message. Other than Bruno, a number of other people were involved as well, either by helping him directly or by not reporting his unusual behavior, and I dealt with all of them decisively. People who attended tonight''s dinner might not like their current position, or the amount of money I''m giving them, but they will remember how to behave if they want to continue living. They were looking at you in awe because you are my bottom line, and they see you as someone who should not be crossed. You are my firstborn and the strongest candidate to be the next Capo."


    Emma was not sure how she feels about this. She liked the part where Angelo said how she is someone important, but then there was a part of punishing and killing which sent shivers down her spine. But he also mentioned her as the next Capo and she couldn''t drop this topic easily.


    "And how do you see me?", Emma asked.


    "You are my daughter. I will do whatever it takes to keep you safe and make you happy."


    "What about Sean and Ryan?"


    Angelo didn''t understand. "What about them?"


    "Will you do whatever it takes to ensure their safety and happiness?"


    Angelo frowned in confusion, unsure where Emma was going with this. "Of course. If it''s in my power, I will make all my children happy."


    "What if we want the same thing and it can''t be shared?"


    Angelo paused. "Why do I have a feeling that you are talking about something specific in a roundabout way?"


    "Dad¡­ Why didn''t Sean and Ryan take over your position officially?"


    "That is not theirs to take. It is mine to give.", Angelo responded stiffly, like she offended him with that question.


    "OK. Why didn''t you give them the position?", Emma quickly corrected herself.


    "Why do you care?"


    "They are my brothers."


    Angelo was confident that there was more to it. He was not born yesterday. "Are you sure that is the only reason?"


    "I am concerned about them."


    "Do you expect me to talk openly while you hide things from me?"


    "I''m not hiding. I''m just¡­", Emma exhaled. "Sean and Ryan changed, and I want to know why. I am trying to understand what is going on here and what they got themselves into."


    "No one forced them into anything, Emma. Actually, by not stepping down from my position, I am shielding them."


    "I know.", Emma said before his words sank in. It took her a second toprehend how Angelo is still the Capo because he does not want to give his position to Ryan and Sean.


    "Dad, what would you say if I told you that I want to join you in shielding them?"


    Angelo narrowed his eyes. "You want to join me?"


    Emma nodded. "You said that people who attended dinner see me as the next Capo, and I''m sure you could use some help."


    "You want to join Nero Armi? As Capo?"


    "Uhm¡­", Emma was not sure if she should say yes to the Capo part, but there was a way to respond without closing that door as a possibility. "I want to be with my family. I want to protect myself and the ones who are dear to me. And if that means bing a part of Nero Armi, then¡­ yes. Am I good enough to be considered as the next Capo? I don''t know. But I hope that by learning about Nero Armi you get to mentor me and see for yourself if I satisfy the requirements, and after that, we can talk."


    Angelo inhaled slowly until his chest hurt and then he held his breath. He waited for this moment for years and now that Emma said it, he needed a moment to process it and engrave it into his memory.


    Emma, his firstborn, the strongest of his children said that she wants to join Nero Armi and she will consider bing the next Capo.


    Angelo saw Emma as the next Capo because he knew that she would go above and beyond to protect her family, to make their livesfortable. She worked and studied and didn''tin when on top of that she had to take care of her three brothers while their mother was not around, and Emma came on top, bing a fine youngdy, a medical professional, a director of the rehabilitation center¡­ soon-to-be a mother. All those are a testament to Emma''s amazing tenacity to survive and push forward instead of surrendering to circumstances, and those are the qualities a Capo should have.


    He didn''t hand over his position to Sean and Ryan for several reasons. First, neither Sean nor Ryan have the right mindset. They are good and hardworking boys, easy to get along with, but they arecking the edge and determination Emma has. Also, there can be only one Capo, how can Angelo pick one twin over the other? And there was also the point where Angelo felt that neither of the boys is fully interested (or capable) in being a leader. They were great helpers and amazing at executing orders, but whenever they needed to decide on something, they would look at Angelo for guidance.


    Angelo knew that Sean and Ryan wanted to step up and be leaders but being unable to do so was frustrating for the twins to the point that they would act recklessly and exhibit erratic behavior.


    Angelo was confident that with Emma''s presence, things will change because she is like a beacon that provides direction to her brothers. He saw that Sean and Ryan were carefree during dinner, and he was confident how that happened because of Emma.


    Angelo smiled a little and leaned back into the lounging chair.


    "Alright."


    Emma blinked while thinking how this was easy. Too easy. "That''s it?"


    Angelo looked at Emma like she asked something silly. "What did you expect? An entrance test?"


    Emma was not sure how to respond to this. She knew that Angelo wanted her to be the Capo but considering that she was rejecting him for more than three years, Emma assumed that Angelo would give her a hard time or at least question her why she changed her mind now.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1988 - Capo Of Nero Armi (4)

    This small chat with Angelo made Emma feel better about the current situation. Everything went smoothly so far, better than Emma expected, and she was left with only one concern. "Do you think that Sean and Ryan will dislike it?"


    "Dislike what? That you are joining Nero Armi?", Angelo asked, and he continued talking without giving Emma time to respond: "I''m sure you know that the boys look up to you. They will be delighted to know that you will be spending more time with us."


    Angelo straightened his back and looked at Emma seriously.


    "Emma, I see you as the next Capo and so do many of my subordinates. I firmly believe that you are the most capable person to take over that spot. However, no one will force you to take it if you are not interested. I am assuming that you will aim for the top and be my heiress, however, I will still expect you to prove me right and earn your position. As for Ryan and Sean, even if they are aiming for the position of the Capo, I am confident that they will be able to see who is more capable among the three of you; if they don''t, it will prove that they don''t have what it takes to be the Capo. I can''t tell you if we will reach that point in a week, six months, or in a year, because that will depend on many things, but I can tell you until that timees, there is no reason for you to worry."


    Emma''s lips lifted into a smile. After hearing Angelo''s reasoning, Emma had no idea why she worried about Sean and Ryan disliking her presence at Nero Armi. Of course, her idea was something like waltzing in and sitting on the throne, but if she goes with what Angelo suggested, it will be a seamless process where three siblings work with Angelo and she will show to her brothers and everyone else that she is the right choice, the only one, who can continue in Angelo''s footsteps¡­ whatever they are.


    Emma thought how she was silly for thinking about her family falling out, considering how everything is moving in the right direction without much effort required, like it''s natural.


    Emma took a deep breath and steeled her resolve, knowing that the next few days she might see unpleasant things, but those will be necessary because no one fought off people with bad intentions by talking softly while the other side waved guns.


    "Alright. Where do we start?"


    "You already started.", Angelo smiled mysteriously. "There will be a meeting tomorrow. Come with me and¡­ learn Italian."


    Emmaughed. "I will¡­"


    ¡­


    On the next morning, Emma attended the meeting that Angelo mentioned.


    Other than Emma, Angelo, Sean, and Ryan, fourteen other people were present. Out of those fourteen, two were new faces while twelve she met on the previous evening during dinner.


    Angelo started the meeting by announcing that Emma will join and work by his side, together with Sean and Ryan.


    "How often can we expect Emma''s presence?", Gio asked, obviously insinuating that Emma is very pregnant and that soon she will be busy with her baby.


    "I will take a month to adapt to motherhood. After that, I will being here more often. I can''t promise more than that¡­", Emma said vaguely, slightly embarrassed that she didn''t think about this previously. Buting here with the baby should not be a problem.


    Angelo was pleased with Emma''s answer and he steered the conversation toward the regr agenda.


    They spoke in Italian, and Sean and Ryan took turns tranting for Emma in low voices so that she can follow what was discussed. Emma was impressed to hear her brothers speak Italian. She had no idea that they mastered it, and to her, they sounded like real Italians.


    Emma was surprised that they were mostly sharing status reports about people at various bases and their needs in food and other supplies, and Angelo was delegating work to his subordinates to handle issues at hand.


    She was expecting to hear about some carnage and body count, but the most violent thing discussed was how five of their members went to a bar in Cairo, and ended up in a scuffle with a local gang, earning some bruises in the process. Angelo approved extra units to be dispatched there because they can''t lose face as Nero Armi, and he also said that those five troublemakers need to be punished by deducting from their sry because they caused trouble.


    "Our presence there is to conduct business, and not to participate in skirmishes with locals.", Ryan exined to Emma in a low voice.


    After the meeting ended, Angelo, Sean, and Ryan stayed with Emma to answer her questions.


    She understood that these meetings happen once a week on a regr basis and that once a month they review finances and discuss any major offensive and defensive strategies. Additional meetings can be scheduled if there is a need.


    When she got her answers, Emma headed with Sean and Ryan to the nearby town.


    ¡­


    They didn''t walk much because Emma''s legs were aching, so when they reached the town square, Sean stayed on the bench with Emma under the shade of a tree, while Ryan went to the nearby stall to buy gto for the three of them.


    Emma observed the square. A lot of people were walking and chatting in a good mood, and some youngsters were lingering around the fountain.


    She saw that Ryan was chatting with two girls who threw amorous nces his way and they were disappointed when Ryan walked away with gtos in his hands.


    Emma was happy that Ryan returned with three gtos, each with a different vor, so she can taste them all.


    She took pistachio, Sean got strawberry, and Ryan chocte.


    Ryan and Sean sat on the bench with Emma in the middle, and the tri siblings enjoyed the icy treat.


    Emma licked the gto and closed her eyes to enjoy the chilling pistachio vor that spread over her tongue.


    A few lickster, she nced toward the gto stand and saw that those twodies were still ncing toward them. Well, probably toward Ryan.


    "They seem interested in you.", Emma said teasingly.


    Ryan shrugged like it''s not a big deal.


    "They are cute.", Emma was not willing to drop the topic because this was one of the things she wanted to investigate.


    "Your point?", Ryan asked while working on his chocte gto.


    Emma put her hand over his and pulled the gto closer to lick it. She hummed in approval. Chocte gto was tasty as well. Her eyes fell on Sean''s gto and he helplessly extended his hand for Emma to taste it.


    "No point.", Emma responded to Ryan''s question while smacking her lips in satisfaction. Strawberry was tastier and she exchanged her gto with Sean''s who didn''t protest.


    "It''s just that I''ve heard that the two of you are quite heartbreakers. No need to hold back because of me, feel free to woo them."


    Ryan and Sean frowned at Emma''s words.


    "Who told you that we are chasing girls?", Sean asked grumpily.


    Emma shook her head. "No one."


    Ryan snorted. "It must be dad."


    Emma didn''t deny it. "Was he lying when he said that he saw you with several different ones during the winter break?"


    "No, not really.", Sean admitted. "But we are not really chasing girls. They are after us."


    Emma noticed that Sean made a face like he was disgusted. "What is wrong with them?"


    Ryan nced at those two youngdies and narrowed his eyes. "When we came here, at first, it was OK. People looked at us because we were new faces. This is a small town and the news spread quickly how we are De Luca boys and girls started throwing themselves at us."


    Emma''s mouth opened to form an ''O'' shape as she started to realize some things.


    "We are not proud of it.", Sean said. "We thought of taking advantage of the current poprity while we can, so we dated a few of them."


    Ryan snorted. "I wouldn''t call that dating."


    Sean frowned at Ryan, warning him not to talk too much. He didn''t want Emma to think of them like scoundrels.


    Sean continued the story. "It wore off quickly. There is no point in being with girls who are after us only because they hope to get some benefits."


    "And to be a member of the De Luca family.", Ryan added.


    Emma nodded solemnly as she understood the current situation. Her brothers were swept in the fame thates with being Angelo''s children. After all, Angelo is a powerful man, and that is known to many, especially locals. The outsiders probably don''t know the details, but they will know that Angelo lives in a big vi and has people working for him. Many would be attracted to it. As a bonus, Sean and Ryan are handsome young men, so it''s normal that girls will be interested in getting entangled with them.


    It''s like a story from a novel where a regr girl from a small town attracts the attention of a rich handsome foreigner who falls for her and they live happily ever after. But it seemed that Sean and Ryan are not interested in being part of such a story.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1989 - Capo Of Nero Armi (5)

    A smile appeared on Emma''s face. She was d that Sean and Ryan realized on their own how girls are after them only because Angelo is their father, and the impressive part was that the twins managed to resist the temptation of flesh on their own. They are two young men and being able to say ''no'' to girls who came onto them and not take advantage of the situation was admirable. It seems that her twin brothers are looking for a deeper connection. Emma was proud.


    "It was hard on you¡­", Emma said in a soft voice.


    "It''s hard on you as well.", Ryan said. When he saw Emma look at him questionably, he rified: "Being in the Smith family. It can''t be easy. We are aware that Charlie is doing his best to protect you, but there are many things that you need to do on your own."


    "Which brings us to the point¡­", Sean''s voice trailed away. He took a deep breath and looked at Emma seriously. "Why are you here? Don''t you have enough things on your te as-is? Considering your pregnancy, marriage, work, and fuss with Smiths, how can you have free time for Nero Armi? And this is not a good time for a vacation that involves long-distance trips.", he ended by gesturing toward Emma''s protruding belly.


    Emma''s eyes moved from Sean to Ryan and she decided to start with the almost-truth. "You are my baby brothers. I admit that for thest three years I was consumed in my things, but I had toe and check on you. I have a lot of things going on, and my biggest stress is that I don''t know how you are doing."


    "You are here because of us?", Ryan asked suspiciously.


    "I came to check on dad as well and to see what is this Nero Armi people are talking about. This organization is the reason why Angelo was not with us for two decades, and the reason why I barely see you since you started entangling yourself with dad''s business. Isn''t it normal that I am curious? Don''t worry, I can handle it."


    "This is not a ce you cane in and out as you see fit, Emma.", Sean warned her. "The more secrets you find out, the more difficult it will be to leave."


    "I am Angelo''s daughter, and the two of you are my brothers. No matter what darknessys under the name Nero Armi, I will not leave."


    "You came here because of us.", Ryan said. He noticed that Emma lowered her gaze and he put his arm around her shoulders. "No need to deny it, sis¡­ You were always the one watching over us."


    Sean hugged Emma from her other side and spoke to Ryan. "It seems that we failed. We wanted to get stronger so that we don''t need protection, and maybe event to take care of our family, and here is Emmaing to the rescue again."


    Emma felt guilt eat her from the inside. She thought that Sean and Ryan indulged in selfish frolicking and that they were lost in power that came with Nero Armi, yet they were doing all that so that they can protect her. She thought about how she will need to fight them for power to save them, and they wanted to save her.


    Other than Sean and Ryan, Emma loves Mike as well, but she was not concerned about him. Mike is working as Charlie''s assistant and Emma gets to see him frequently and she knows that Mike is happy with Tiffany.


    Inparison with Mike, Ryan and Sean are split between the United States and Italy and even when they are in the Los Angeles area they are mostly busy with their schoolwork or hanging out with the kids from the Cliffside Vi, so she does not see them often. In thest three years, to find out what is going on with Sean and Ryan, Emma mostly relied on news from others and she assumed the worst, yet her two brothers were doing their best toe on top, for themselves and for her.


    "Why are you crying?", Ryan asked Emma with panic in his voice.


    "Is something hurting?" Sean was even more panicky, assuming that something is wrong with the baby. Or is Emma going to have a baby right now? He has no clue about delivering babies! Why did they tell others from Nero Armi to stay behind and give them space? They could really-really use some help now!


    Sean threw the remainder of the gto in the trash can and started waving his arms wildly. "Ambnce¡­ Ryan, call an ambnce¡­"


    "I''m fine¡­", Emma responded in a shaky voice. "It''s nothing."


    She was not sure if she was shaking from crying or because she was stiflingughter; her brothers wereical. Ryan was frozen and he stared at her with eyes open wide, and Sean was hyperactive, jumping in ce and waving as if trying to wave down a ne.


    Several passersby gave them strange looks, and a few stopped to see what is going on.


    Emma grabbed Sean''s hand to stop him from attracting attention. "I''m OK. Can you sit down? It''s nothing¡­"


    "How can it be nothing?", Ryan asked. He never saw Emma cry before, so the scene was shocking.


    Emma sniffled. "It''s hormones. I am pregnant, remember? Anything can make me cry."


    Sean exhaled in relief and plopped on the bench next to Emma.


    "What made you cry now?", Sean asked. He wanted to know the reason why he threw his gto in the trash can.


    "The two of you.", Emma responded. "You grew up and¡­ it moved me."


    Ryan and Sean exchanged confused nces, unsure if they should believe her or not. They will be twenty-two years old this year, and it''s not like they grew up within minutes.


    Emma smiled at their obvious disbelief, but she didn''t know how to exin. Actually, if she discloses her initial suspicion, she might offend them, so Emma decided on a different strategy. "Do you remember how three years ago you came to Los Angeles for college and ended up talking about being my bodyguards?"


    Sean and Ryan nodded right away.


    "We still want to.", Sean said.


    "Why do you think we are training like crazy?", Ryan asked.


    "Did you improve your skills?"


    "Several folds.", Ryan responded confidently.


    "Alright. Let''s stick together and protect each other.", Emma said andughed when she saw that Sean and Ryan both had their eyes open wide, and their smiles told her that they approve. She had to dampen their mood. "When I recuperate after the delivery, I will test your skills. You have about six weeks to train hard in order to reach your peak. After that, I don''t want to hear excuses. If you lose, you will need to serve this queen."


    Sean snorted. "Queen? It seems that the time at the Smith family got into your head."


    Emma looked at Sean smugly. "If you want to dethrone me, do it in the fighting ring."


    Sean shuddered. He remembered that Emma is not relying only on punches and dodging, and the feeling of his arms going numb for no apparent reason was still vivid in his mind. It was three years ago, during Sarah''s birthday celebration at the Cliffside Vi when they dered that they can be Emma''s bodyguards, and Emma proved them wrong within minutes. It was embarrassing, but it showed them how they have a long way ahead.


    However, Emma now said that they will stick together and take care of each other.


    Sean and Ryan felt their confidence swelling with the knowledge that Emma will be around. And they knew that they need to stay vignt because Emma is facing many enemies due to her position. For two decades Emma was taking care of them, and now they finally reached the point where they can return the favor.


    ...


    The next two days were busy for Emma, but she loved every minute of it.


    Several times a day people from Nero Armi woulde to Angelo''s vi, and Emma spoke with each of them and started understanding Nero Armi and forming her own opinions.


    She enjoyed the most that she got to spend time with Ryan and Sean who actively share information with her and tranted when needed.


    Angelo would mostly watch his children from the side with a small smile lingering on his face. He wished that Mike was there as well, and he hoped that he will join soon.


    "I will be back in a few weeks.", Emma told Angelo while Sean and Ryan waited for her to get into the car so that they can head to the airport and to their weekend at the White Rock Lake in Das.


    Angelo nodded in acknowledgment. He wanted to know the exact date, but he knew that it will depend on the delivery and recuperation, and probably how needy the baby will be.


    "You did amazing. Everyone was impressed."


    "Thanks, dad."


    "No, Emma. Thank you.", Angelo said and gave Emma a quick hug. "Go. Boys are waiting for you."


    Emma stepped away and paused. "Are you sure you don''t want to join us?"


    Angelo confirmed. "I have a few days of work here, and then I will fly to Chicago to meet with Lisa. I will be waiting to hear that the baby ising. I hope toe to the hospital and hold my granddaughter soon."


    Emma didn''t want to insist. "If the baby is on time, it will be in two weeks. My doctor says that the first baby usuallyes after the due date..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1990 - Weekend At The White Rock Lake (1)

    ~ Das, the White Rock Lake ~


    Friday


    The atmosphere was lively on the property at the White Rock Lake.


    Like every time theye to this property to rx, kids organized a number of games and events, and the staff was ensuring that snacks and drinks are fresh and chilled.


    Michael and Oni were referees for the one-legged race on thewn that stretches between the main vi and the docks.


    Daniel and Xiaohui were spraying water and foam respectively on a long tarp that was used as a waterslide for individuals who were sliding from the right side of thewn directly into theke. The tarp was ced next to the area where one-legged race was held, so the racers were asionally sshed by water. No oneined because it was a hot afternoon.


    The slight incline at the end of the water-sliding tarp provided a boost for participants to fly in the air and strike a pose before plunging into the water. Imani and Jamari recorded the event and posted a separate file for each participant on the family''s share for others to view and vote in one of the categories such as the most daring, the funniest, etc. Each will get a reward.


    Every event over the weekend will be scored and winners will get trophies and awards on Sunday afternoon, before they pack to head back home.


    Sarah and Aiden decided to take a break after lunch and the two of them disappeared in the grove which is located beyond the garden. They rxed in the hammock that was set between two trees, close enough to hear themotion their kids made, yet far enough for the foliage to provide them with absolute privacy.


    Aiden cradled Sarah in his arms and his right leg was dangling down, touching the ground asionally to give them a push that swayed the hammock.


    Sarah''s head was on Aiden''s shoulder and asionally she would hum in satisfaction of doing absolutely nothing with Aiden.


    Aiden caressed her belly with his left hand. "I think it started showing."


    Sarah knew that Aiden was talking about her pregnancy stomach. She was not sure how much it was showing. When she checked herself in the mirror earlier that day, her lower abdomen looked a bit bloated, but now when she was lying down it was absolutely t. However, she knew that Aiden was eager to see the signs of her pregnancy. "Your boy is growing."


    Aiden grinned. He loves when Sarah reminds him that she is carrying his child. It makes everything feel more real. They were finally on their territory, surrounded by people who don''t mean any harm and she was in his arms, safe, together with their baby, and he couldn''t be happier. He wanted to jump and shout from the rooftops that Sarah is his wife and that they will have a baby so that everyone can know and maybe celebrate with him. While on the topic of celebrations¡­ "I wanted to ask you a few things."


    Sarah waited for him to say more, but after nearly a minute of silence, she had to ask: "About?"


    Aiden didn''t want to spoil the surprise, but he had to get a few inputs. "Uhm¡­ Remember that I told you how I want us to have another wedding?"


    "The one where you marry the mother of your children?"


    "Yes."


    Sarah let out a long exhale. She remembered several long talks on that topic while they were undercover in the main base of the Voronin family, and at that time she was looking forward to another asion to celebrate their love, but now it was different.


    "Can that wait a bit?", Sarah asked.


    "Why?"


    "It will feel off to celebrate while Vasily is in his current state. I''m not saying that we should hold off all celebrations, but I feel guilty that Vasily didn''t attend our first wedding, and I would like him to attend the second one. It won''t bete to have it after Logan is born."


    Aiden pursed his lips. He really wanted to organize this for Sarah. He imagined a day filled with good energy as they are surrounded by friendly faces and good food. She would be dressed up like a fairy and he would celebrate her and all the happiness she gives him by showering her with endless care and love and pamper her until she gets bored of it on that day and many thate after it.


    How Aiden saw it, Sarah experienced too many stressful situations since she got pregnant and Aiden wanted Sarah to rx and do nothing in particr, at least until the baby is born. But he understood her sentiments. The Hill sisters misunderstood Vasily, and they all want to make it up to him.


    "Sure, it''s not a problem."


    Sarah felt that his agreement was not sincere. "But?"


    Aiden smiled. Sarah knows him well. His agenda was to get Sarah to rx and if they can''t have a wedding, then they will have something else. But if he says that it''s only for her, she will refuse, so¡­ "With me being kidnapped, we didn''t celebrate our anniversary properly. I want us to go somewhere for a few days. Just the two of us, off-grid."


    Sarah didn''t object. No matter what Aiden''s motives were, she would never object to spending some time with him off-grid. She loves to travel and experience different environments, but when they are near people, there is always a risk of something going wrong; like how it went in Fairfield when one casual visit to their store turned out in teaching a lesson to pretentious employees.


    Going off-grid, just the two of them (and baby Logan), sounded fantastic.


    "I will leave it to you. Keep in mind that kids will start school soon and that we should not be unavable when something important is scheduled. Anything else is fine."


    Aiden couldn''t believe it. This was too easy. "You are agreeing, just like that?"


    Sarah stifled augh. "Just like that. I will not even ask any questions. Surprise me. I am pregnant and I will let you pamper me."


    Aiden opened his mouth to respond, and at that time they got a notification from Eve that Charlie, Emma, Ryan, and Sean arrived on the property. Charlie waited for Emma at the airport so that they cane together.


    "You said I can surprise you. Don''t go back on this.", Aiden warned Sarah. "Let''s go and greet our guests."


    "Do you think Emma''s trip went well?", Sarah asked while wiggling out of the hammock. She put her legs outside, from knees down, but getting the rest of her body out was challenging.


    "Considering that they came together, it was not a disaster.", Aiden shared his thoughts. "As for how well it went, we will need to talk to Emma."


    Aiden didn''t move as tried not tough at Sarah who reminded him of a turtle that was stuck on her back with her arms and legs iling in the air.


    Sarah was cautious not to strain her abdominal muscles too much, so she ended up struggling to get out of the hammock.


    "Some help here¡­", Sarah said impatiently when she realized that Aiden was enjoying the show and she pped his shoulder when he started shaking from theughter he was holding back.


    Feeling slightly guilty, Aiden got out of the hammock first and then helped Sarah. He wanted to leave her like that because she pped him, but he didn''t want her to risk injuring herself. He is aware of how stubborn she is, and who knows what she would do if he provoked her further?


    The hammock is challenging to get in and nearly impossible to get out. But staying in the hammock is enjoyable so the trouble of getting in and out is worth it.


    When Sarah got her footing, Aiden pulled her into his embrace and kissed her thoroughly, to make sure thest bits of her anger melted away. When he saw that her eyelids got heavy and she had a silly grin on her face, he estimated that it''s safe.


    Sarah and Aiden held hands while walking slowly toward the vi, and they reached the main entrance a few seconds before the car with their guests arrived.


    "Thank you for having us here¡­", Emma said while giving Sarah a hug.


    "Not a problem. Thank you foring.", Sarah weed them.


    Charlie shook hands with Aiden and greeted Sarah before going toward the trunk with Sean and Ryan to get their things.


    "Your rooms are ready. You can freshen up and rx ore down and join in the fun. Dinner will be at seven¡­", Sarah took on her role as the hostess well.


    Sean and Ryan went immediately to settle in so that they can join in the fun. The Ronin twins spend a lot of time with the kids from the Cliffside vi, and this was not the first time for them toe to this property, so they knew how to find their way.


    "Thank you, Sarah and Aiden, for taking good care of my brothers over these years. They would not be such good boys if not for your care.", Emma said, and Sarah saw tears swelling in Emma''s eyes.


    "Aww¡­", Sarah said, and hugged Emma again. "I take that your trip to Sicily went well?"


    Emma sniffled and nodded. "Everything went so much better than I expected. I will tell you the details after I freshen up."


    "Sounds like a n. Let us show you to your room¡­", Sarah walked with Emma into the vi, and Charlie and Aiden followed theirdies while pulling suitcases behind.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1991 - Weekend At The White Rock Lake (2)

    Jeff, JoAnna, Sophia, and Felix arrived with their kids shortly before dinnertime.


    It''s been a long time since they enjoyed with family in a lively and rxing atmosphere.


    Valentin was sleeping in the stroller that his nanny was pushing, and Alice, Jayden, Lia, and Adam immediately gave chase after Hero, Luna, and Be.


    Dogs ran desperately, probably cursing three panthers because they can climb into the trees and avoid these little misfits. Hero, Luna, and Be usually love ying with toddlers, but they had a busy day chasing balls and all the activities that were happening on the property spent a lot of their energy. The dogs wanted to rest, but if they stopped running, they would be easy targets for little ones to tug on their ears and tails.


    "You should get some dogs¡­", Sarah told her sisters, feeling concerned about the dogs.


    JoAnna and Sophia exchanged nces, and both shook their heads. They love kids ying with dogs when they visit their Aunt Sarah and Uncle Aiden, and that is enough. They are all too busy to take care of animals, but Sarah and Aiden have a house full of young adults, so someone is always around to watch over fur-babies.


    Emma and Charlie joined for dinner, and they were all excited that after dinner there is a Wild West themed dance party where guys get to dress like cowboys and girls get to wear vintage-style dresses.


    For this event, Sarah and Aiden rented everything that one big costume shop in Das had to offer that seemed theme-appropriate, so everyone got to pick their outfit after dinner.


    Later that evening¡­


    The bonfire was raging, casting dancing shadows around it, and there was a table with snacks and beverages.


    Music sted old-style music, and when everyone gathered, Daniel, Xiaohui, Allen, and Julius showed others how to do square dancing, and then a bigger crowd joined in.


    Even Emma pulled Charlie into the area where everyone danced. She was in a good mood with plenty of energy to spare.


    "Are you sure it''s safe?", Charlie asked Emma while ensuring she does not make any sudden movements and that no one bumps into her belly identally.


    She bobbed her head enthusiastically. "Yes, yes. I am full term now, so even if the babyes right now, it will be fine. And if anything happens, we have a doctor right here!"


    Charlie shook his head helplessly at Emma, but he didn''t want to spoil her mood. She was energetic, but he knew that it won''tst long. With that big belly, her legs and back will hurt soon, and in ten minutes she will be asking to sit and sip lemon water.


    Of course, Charlie was right. Two songster, Emma was huffing and puffing, and she sweated a lot, but she smiled as she took a seat on the chair at the table with Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia, and Felix.


    Emma and Charlie turned to look at young adults who were dancing next to the bonfire. It all looked like a scene from a movie with girls wearing frilly dresses and oversized hats with feathers, and guys having bandanas around their necks and cowboy hats on their heads.


    Emma had toment on Corey and Merve who were dancing with big grins on their faces. "Everyone can see how our newly engaged couple is in love."


    Charlie hummed in agreement. "Many couples are present. Some are dating for years and some as of recent. There are not many single ones¡­"


    When Charlie mentioned single people, Emma''s back straightened and her eyes moved over the crowd anxiously.


    "Are you looking for someone?", Sarah asked.


    "Mhm¡­", Emma confirmed with a hum. "I don''t see Sean and Ryan."


    "You are looking in the wrong direction¡­", Sarah said and pointed toward the back of the garden which was not lit.


    Emma looked into the darkness and squinted. "They are there?"


    "Mhm¡­", it was Sarah''s turn to hum in confirmation. "Sean is with Harini on the second bench on the right behind the pink rose bush, and Ryan is with Panya on the far left."


    Emma paused. She didn''t know that Sean and Ryan were interested in Sarah''s girls, and she also didn''t think that Sarah would just peacefully sit and let the boys woo her girls.


    "Is there something I''m missing?", Emma asked.


    Sarah knew that Emma wanted to know the history of the four young adults she mentioned. "Since they started college, Sean and Ryan are studying with Harini and Panya. I noticed about a year back that they were separating from others, looking for privacy. But it seems that your brothers didn''t make any moves because other than chatting and making sure they are paired up when the opportunity presents itself, nothing else happened."


    Emma was right that Sarah would not just sit and let things happen. Sarah was watching them like a hawk (with help from Eve) and if those boys did anything other than going really-really slow, she would kick them out and forbid them froming to the Cliffside Vi. Sarah is absolutely sure that they never kissed and physical contact was limited to activities such as sparring and dancing.


    Sean and Ryan noticed Harini and Panya the first time they met at the Cliffside Vi. But they knew that if they approach the girls recklessly, Sarah will skin them alive, so they kept their interaction in the friendship zone. However, they could not deny the attraction and that they had fun spending time together. Also, during their period of dating girls in Italy, Sean and Ryan realized how those girls don''tpare to Harini and Panya. Sure, there was the initial rush and satisfaction of knowing that they conquered a girl, followed by a boost of confidence, but it all paled quickly.


    Harini and Panya were the safe harbors where Sean and Ryan always returned. They studied together, yed games, and trained sometimes, and they could talk for hours and not get bored.


    Sean noticed that something was different about Harini because he couldn''t make himself talk about his conquests in front of her. He feared that she will not like it and that she will judge him, and he shared this with Ryan, only to hear that Ryan feels the same about Panya. That was the moment when Sean and Ryan decided to stop entertaining random girls and to focus on two that matter. The problem was that they knew each other for several years, and they were good friends who shared many secrets, and the boys were not sure if they got too deep in the friendzone and if they will ever be able to get out of it. That is why even when they end up sitting on a remote bench in the half-dark (like now), Sean can''t collect enough courage to make a move on Harini, fearing that she will reject him. The same applies to Ryan and Panya.


    Sean and Ryan, the two suave boys who march into a party with confidence and make girls swoon over them, shrink into insecure teenagers in front of Harini and Panya, and that is one of the reasons why Sean and Ryan are confident that Harini and Panya are special.


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Emma''s lips as Sarah''s words sank in. She didn''t know that Sean and Ryan have romantic interests. But then¡­ she didn''t know many things about her brothers.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1992 - Weekend At The White Rock Lake (3)

    Emma bit her lower lip guiltily. Since she married Charlie, she got immersed in the drama with the Smith family, with the rest of her time split between her work and Charlie, and she neglected her own brothers. And it''s not that she only neglected them, but she also believed that they turned bad. First, she assumed that they became corrupted by the sudden power and wealth, and that they will act against her when she discloses her intention to get into Nero Armi business¡­ and now she didn''t know that her brothers have crushes. For a whole year.


    It''s not unusual that Emma didn''t know about crushes. After all, when does a sister know everything about her brothers? But Sarah knew about the crushes and Angelo knew that Sean and Ryan will wee Emma with arms open wide and that only told Emma how others are paying more attention to her brothers than she does.


    Emma grew up taking care of Mike, Ryan, and Sean, and in thest few days, she realized that she failed by neglecting her big-sister role. She went to Sicily with an intention to take over, yet she returned with the knowledge of how much she cked.


    "Emma¡­ Come to the medical room."


    JoAnna''s voice pulled Emma out of her thoughts. "What? Why?"


    JoAnna gestured below Emma. "You either peed yourself or your water broke."


    "Oh, oh¡­", Emma said while ncing down. She was so consumed in her thoughts that she didn''t notice. Actually, she was aware that she was wet, but she assumed that it''s the sweat from dancing.


    Charlie bolted to his feet. "Oh, God!"


    JoAnna rolled her eyes and tried not tough. Charlie was pale like a sheet of paper and staring at the puddle that was below Emma''s chair. Between Emma with her amniotic sac broken and Charlie, it seemed that Charlie had more need for medical assistance.


    "Jeff, Felix¡­", JoAnna called. "Take care of Charlie. Aiden, call the ambnce. We should go to the hospital."


    "Is there a safe hospital here?", Aiden asked, and everyone paused before looking at Charlie.


    Emma nned her delivery in LA Medical Center. Because of her identity as Smith, and Charlie being the father, they would close off the whole floor and ce their people as security. They can''t go into a random hospital and demand to seal off the floor and use personal security. Now what?


    JoAnna didn''t want to spend time on technicalities because the baby wasing, regardless of what arrangements they made. JoAnna called Imani and Jamari to join her. The two of them are her assistants at work and in medicine. She also called Oni and N to join, as they are very proficient medics as well. Actually, many other kids could help, but more than that would be crowding the ce.


    Seeing that no one is able to decide on the next move, JoAnna waved to get everyone''s attention. "I''m taking Emma to the medical room to check her condition. Once I know something, I will let you know. In the meantime, you can figure out a hospital that is safe and suitable for our needs. If you don''te up with anything, she can deliver her baby here. We have here all the equipment and qualified people so¡­", JoAnna turned to Charlie. "Whenever you snap to your senses, it''s up to you to decide if you want us to take Emma somewhere or not. If not, you can change into scrubs and join us in the delivery room. Do you want to cut the cord?"


    Charlie blinked and JoAnna shook her head helplessly. He was obviously non-responsive.


    "Men¡­", she mumbled and turned to Sarah and Sophia. "Maybe you should decide where the delivery will happen. And try to wake him out of his daze before the babyes."


    Charlie saw that Emma was walking away with JoAnna and he followed robotically.


    "Where are you going?", Felix asked while grabbing Charlie''s shoulder to prevent him from walking after Emma.


    "I''m going to have a baby.", Charlie said matter-of-factly.


    Felix shook his head in disapproval. "Didn''t you hear that Anna will check on her and let us know the progress? Until then, you need to figure out if Emma will give birth here or if we will take her to a hospital."


    Charlie frowned and nodded solemnly.


    "Do you have a safe hospital in the area?", Aiden asked. Since Charlie didn''t respond, Aiden continued: "We have a trustworthy hospital in Austin, but that might be far away, and Los Angeles is even further."


    Charlie shook his head while trying to focus on what Aiden said. But his brain refused to cooperate and the only thing he could think of was Emma. "Do you think that Anna can do this?"


    Jeff was insulted by the insinuation that JoAnna is not capable to deliver a baby. "She fixed your legs. Compared to that, delivering a baby is a child''s y."


    Charlie smiled nervously. In this rush, he forgot that JoAnna operated on his legs. Charlie remembered that JoAnna is not just a surgeon, she is the woman who can make miracles with her science. If anyone can deliver his baby safely, that is JoAnna.


    "Let''s do this here.", Charlie decided after a second. "I want to confirm some details with Emma¡­"


    Charlie went into the medical room and found Emma on the exam table with JoAnna checking the baby''s position with ultrasound.


    "She is dted 3cm and the baby is in the right position¡­", JoAnna said to Charlie. "If you want to move Emma to a hospital, I suggest you do it right away and I hope that the hospital is close by."


    Charlie took Emma''s hand in his and looked at her seriously. "I believe that Anna can do it. What do you say?"


    Charlie''s words made JoAnna, Imani, Jamari, N, and Oni freeze. Everyone was looking at Emma expectantly.


    Emma''s eyes darted from Charlie to JoAnna. "What about the hospital?"


    "There is none nearby with the required security. To get things in ce, it will take a few hours, and I''m not sure if we have them. Instead of scrambling with hospital protocols and hoping that baby will wait, I suggest that we wee our baby girl here."


    Emma nodded in agreement. If anyone believes in JoAnna''s medical skills, that is Emma. Considering all that JoAnna knows, Emma is confident that JoAnna can handle anesthesia and the c-section if necessary. Sure, Emma hoped for a natural delivery, but she wanted to be ready in case of emergency.


    "Alright.", JoAnna said when she saw that Emma agreed. She was touched to see that Emma trusts her so much. They did many surgeries together, but this is about delivering a baby, a new life, Emma''s baby. It''s personal.


    JoAnna started instructing. "N and Imani, help Emma change into a hospital gown, the opening should be at the back. Jamari, show Charlie to the room next door where he can change into scrubs¡­ and you change as well. Oni, ask Sarah for some extra towels¡­"


    "I will be back in a minute¡­", Charlie said to Emma and kissed her forehead before walking out with Jamari.


    "Oni, can you tell Sean and Ryan that I will have my baby here?", Emma asked. "They can contact dad and mom¡­"


    Within minutes, they were all dressed up and ready to deliver the baby.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1993 - Weekend At The White Rock Lake (4)

    Outside, in the garden¡­


    Ryan spoke to Angelo and Sean to Donate. They informed them that Emma is inbor at the White Rock Lake, and grandparents-to-be said that they are on their way.


    Jarred immediately called his staff to get the ne ready. He and Donnie will be there in no more than three hours.


    Angelo answered the call from Italy, and he promised to leave right away so that he can be at the White Rock Lake by morning.


    After the Ronin twins ended their respective calls and informed Sarah and Aiden about the oue, they went to join Panya and Harini on the bench in the garden.


    Ryan was too restless to sit in ce and he was pacing in front of the bench. He was nervous about Emma and when his nerves act up, Ryan needs to release that energy. Usually, he would go for a run, but it was evening, and he was dressed up as a cowboy. In addition, Panya was right there, in a frilly dress that exposed her cleavage which looked very eye-catching because of the bustier which pushed her breasts up.


    "Do you think we can go inside and see how Emma is doing?", Ryan asked while looking at Sean. He wanted to look at Panya, but his eyes were drifting toward her cleavage involuntarily and he didn''t want to appear like a creep, so he forced his gaze away.


    "I don''t think you should.", Panya responded.


    Harini agreed with Panya. "Anna has four helpers and Charlie is there. If you go, it will be crowded, and I don''t think that your sister would appreciate you looking at her private parts."


    Sean wanted to know how Emma was doing, but he agreed with Harini''s logic. They would be in the way and delivery is not for everyone to see.


    Ryan plopped on the bench and balled his hands into fists. His anxiety was acting up and he was unsure how to calm down. Ryan leaned his head over the backrest and stared at the dark sky nkly while taking slow deep breaths. A few secondster, Ryan''s eyebrows shoot up when he felt a warm hand covering his left fist. He turned his head in slow motion to see Panya look at him with a shy smile.


    "It will be OK.", she said.


    Ryan was touched that Panya noticed his anxiety and tried tofort him. Of course, she noticed. She is looking at him for a long time.


    When Sean and Ryan starteding to the Cliffside Vi, they would train and study with Allen and Julius, but Harini and Panya slowly made their way into those study sessions. Little by little, two girls entered Sean''s and Ryan''s lives and since Allen and Julius were often busy (as generals of the Army of Chaos), their study sessions for six turned into sessions for four, and as they got closer, they had meals and sometimes trained together. Harini and Panya would often study together in advance so that when Sean and Ryane to the Cliffside Vi, the girls can offer them tutoring, which the Ronin twins dly epted. With all the Nero Armi business, the Ronin twins would sometimes miss sses and fall behind, but thanks to the tutoring lessons they received at the Cliffside Vi, they managed to catch up with schoolwork.


    Back to the present...


    Ryan licked his lips nervously when he realized that Panya didn''t move her hand away. She didn''t only touch his hand, but she ced hers on top of his, and it''s still there! Ryan decided to try his luck. His hand moved a bit, and he opened his fist, allowing her palm to fall into his. Their fingers inteced and he saw the moment when Panya''s eyes widened, but she didn''t take her hand away.


    Ryan smiled and closed his eyes. At that moment, Panya''s hand in his¡­ it was so much better than any other thing he did with those Italian girls. Her hand holding onto his¡­ it meant everything.


    Sean saw Ryan and Panya holding hands, both having smiles on their faces, and he grumbled internally. It was obvious that Ryan was making progress with Panya, but if Sean just asked Harini to hold hands, it would look silly, or maybe she would refuse him, so he ended up sitting next to Harini stiffly and fiddling with his phone while pretending not to see those two hand-holding people on the bench next to them.


    Harini was frustrated and jealous of Panya. She saw that Panya was the one to make a move first, and Ryan reciprocated wonderfully, and Harini was happy for them but¡­ what about her? Should she hold Sean''s hand? His hands were busy with that stupid phone!


    Harini''s temper red. She stood up abruptly and walked away. From anger, tears pooled in her eyes and she didn''t want anyone to see her, so she headed toward the darkness the grove provided.


    "Where are you going?", Sean asked, startled by Harini''s sudden movement.


    "Away from you.", she barked at him, without looking back.


    "What did I do?", Sean mumbled, obviously confused.


    "You did nothing, that is the problem.", Ryan said. "Go after her."


    Sean hesitated for a second and then bolted after Harini.


    "Harini, wait¡­", Sean called, and he caught up to her when she reached the first trees. He grabbed her hand and pulled her to stop walking. "Are you OK?"


    "Yes. I am great."


    Sean noticed that her words were full of sarcasm.


    "You are not fine. Talk to me¡­" He saw that Harini lowered her head and he urged her: "Come on. Aren''t we friends? We can talk about anything."


    Harini was dejected. "Friends? Is that what I am to you?"


    Sean''s lips curved into a lopsided smirk. "Would you like to be something else?"


    It was dark, but the faint light from the vi fell on his handsome face and she could see his expression. Her heart tightened. Great. He is making fun of her. Why did she even bother? Why was tonight so different from many other nights they spent together? For years, it was fine to move slowly or not to move at all, but tonight she saw Panya and Ryan holding hands and¡­ "Forget it. It does not matter. Go and join others, I want to be alone."


    Sean let go of Harini''s hand. "Alright."


    Harini was confused. "Why are you still here?"


    "You can be alone, and go wherever you want, but you can''t tell me where to go."


    "Fine.", Harini spat and moved around him, to go deeper into the grove. Five stepster, she stopped and turned around. "Why are you following me?"


    Sean shrugged, now the light was behind him and she could only see the outline his body created and not the expression.


    "Maybe I want to be alone as well.", Sean said.


    "By following me?"


    "We can be alone together."


    Harini exhaled forcibly. "That is not how¡­"


    In one swift step, Sean closed the distance between them, cupped her cheeks, and kissed her on the lips.


    Sean inched away, unsure what to expect. He thought about kissing Harini before, and he hoped that when it happens Harini will return his kiss. He also considered the option that she might p him or push him away, but she did nothing.


    "Why did you do that?", Harini said breathily after a few endless seconds.


    "Do what?"


    "You know¡­", Harini''s voice trailed away and she heard Sean chuckle.


    "You are cute when you blush."


    "You can''t see if I''m blushing because it''s dark.", Harini spoke slower than usually.


    "True, but whenever you are shy your voice goes up by an octave and you drag your words, like now."


    Harini''s breath hitched. She didn''t know that Sean picked up those little signs. Does that mean that he was watching her, how she watched him?


    Unsure what to do, Harini took a step back and she stumbled on a rock that was hidden in the grass.


    Sean caught her hand and pulled her on him. Without realizing how, Harini found herself in Sean''s embrace with her hands stiffly next to her body.


    She looked up and found him staring at her. Even in the dark, he was looking at her intently, like he could see her clearly, or maybe he could see through her.


    She was flustered. It''s not that she never thought about hugging and kissing Sean, but now that it was happening, it was all too fast, and she found herself frozen solid in her anxiety.


    He leaned closer and kissed her again on the lips. She didn''t respond.


    "Harini, I like you¡­", his breath sshed against her lips. "If you don''t like me, push me away and if you do¡­ kiss me back."


    Sean''s heart thundered in his chest, knowing that this was all or nothing. If she epts him, they will move out of the friendzone and be a couple, and if she rejects him¡­ can they stay friends? Maybe, but it would be awkward considering that Ryan and Panya are holding hands on the bench in the garden, and they will eventually move onto kissing and touching and they would be a silent reminder for Sean and Harini of what could have been.


    Sean nudged Harini''s nose with his, silently requesting permission for a kiss, a second before his lips brushed against hers. Did she kiss him back? He was not sure, so he kissed her again, and again, and then he was certain that she kissed him back, and even her hands wrapped around him and it was wonderful.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1994 - Weekend At The White Rock Lake (5)

    It didn''t take long for everyone to know that there is a baby on the way, and no one went to sleep due to excitement.


    It was after midnight when Jarred and Donnie arrived. Mike and Tiffany were with them as well.


    "We have rooms for you ready¡­", Sarah said while weing the neers. "Emma is nine centimeters dted, and things are going well so far. If it continues this way, the baby shoulde soon." She gave them the most pressing updates right away.


    "Can I see her?", Donnie asked.


    "Keep your things in the room and I will ask." Sarah didn''t want to make promises, but she didn''t want to reject Donnie either. She saw that Donnie was about to insist, so Sarah quickly added: "The room is a bit hectic now, so¡­"


    "Mom, Emma is doing fine considering the circumstances, if we go there, it will be crowded.", Mike said to what Donnie nodded reluctantly.


    "Are Sean and Ryan here?", Mike asked, wanting to divert the topic. How much he knew, his brothers arrived from Italy with Emma, but he could not see his brothers.


    "They are here, with their girlfriends.", Sarah said to what Mike''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise.


    "What girlfriends?", Donnie asked curiously.


    Sarah pointed toward the garden, and Donnie narrowed her eyes at the darkness which concealed that Ryan and Sean are with Harini and Panya, but Sarah could see them clearly thanks to the Eve-lens she was wearing. Ryan and Panya were sitting on a bench and holding hands while chatting, and Sean and Harini were on a different bench, to the right, and they were mostly kissing but Sean didn''t touch Harini inappropriately so Sarah didn''t interfere. But like a concerned mother, Sarah was watching them.


    "I will show you to your room.", Jeff offered. With JoAnna busy around baby delivery, he was avable.


    Jarred saw that Donnie was not moving. She wanted to see Emma and also to find out who are girlfriends Sarah mentioned. But Jarred put his hand around Donnie''s shoulders and guided her to move after Jeff, without giving her a chance to protest. Mike and Tiffany followed as well.


    "Let''s freshen up first.", Jarred spoke to Donnie. "Anna has everything under control, Charlie is with Emma, and we will see the boyster..."


    Sarah looked at Jarred gratefully. They are all tense while waiting and hoping that things go well, and panicky future-grandma will not help the situation. JoAnna''s skills are undeniable, but everyone would be more at ease if there was an ObGyn at the scene and if they are in an actual hospital.


    In truth, everyone with Eve-lens on can ess all cameras on the property because they are part of the security features and connected with Eve, and that includes seeing what is going on in the medical room. But they didn''t want to disclose that to outsiders like Jarred and Donnie.


    "Do you think that Jarred will mention again that mysterious meeting?", Aiden asked Sarah while looking after Jarred and Donnie.


    Sarah knew that Aiden was referring to the meeting which Jarred is trying to set up, without disclosing details about the purpose or the people who want to meet with Sarah. He called Oni numerous times to schedule a meeting, but Oni refused tomit to a meeting without knowing the agenda and who will be involved. The biggest issue was that Jarred insisted that Sarahes without an escort. After Oni''s rejection, Jarred would hang up, and call again two dayster with the same request. It was getting ridiculous.


    "I don''t know. His persistence amazes me."


    "Well, he didn''t reach his current position by giving up easily.", Aiden said.


    Sarah agreed with Aiden. The fact that Jarred didn''t give up on arranging the meeting and at the same time didn''t reveal any details, was making the whole thing very mysterious. Sarah was curious to find out what is going on, and if she was not pregnant, she would probably ept.


    Sarah went undercover to the main base of the Voronin family while pregnant because she felt that they will target them, but now there is no danger, and she does not want to take unnecessary risks. Also, everything that happened while she was at the Voronin base told Sarah that things can take unexpected turns quickly and that others can be hurt, and she decided to be more cautious going forward. It is part of growing up, and as a future mother, she needs to grow up. Most of their kids are self-sufficient young adults, but who will take care of baby Logan if something happens to her?


    Holly Smith was born at 2:38 AM.


    Charlie cut the cord, and they rejoiced the confirmation that the baby girl is in perfect health.


    After the medical room and Holly were cleaned up from bodily fluids, Donnie and Jarred went in first to greet the family of three. Sean and Ryan were next, and Harini and Panya waited for them in the hallway. The twins asked them toe in with them and see the baby, but the girls said how they will do itter. The girls were not very close to Emma or Charlie, and they didn''t want to impose. The closest rtives should go in first.


    As soon as the door closed behind Sean and Ryan, Harini and Panya grabbed each other''s hands and grinned until their cheeks hurt. The two of them liked the Ronin twins for a long time and now it finally happened: they are dating!


    If not for the current setup, the girls would be jumping and screaming with joy.


    "It seems these are my sisters-inw¡­"


    Harini and Panya froze when they heard Mike''s voice. He saw them gloating over their boyfriends. How embarrassing.


    "Don''t tease the girls, Mike¡­", Tiffany said while looking at Harini and Panya whose faces werepletely red.


    "What did I say?", Mike asked innocently to what Tiffany rolled her eyes.


    "We are happy for you.", Tiffany told Harini and Panya. "Take care of Sean and Ryan. Don''t break their hearts. They are good boys."


    Harini and Panya nodded shyly.


    Sean and Ryan exited the room and they saw that Harini and Panya are standing in front of Mike who was grinning and Tiffany who was smiling slyly. The Ronin twins didn''t hear what happened, but they knew that it was something rted to them. Why else would Harini and Panya be so stiff?


    Ryan frowned and took Panya''s hand in his, leading her away. Sean was bolder; he wrapped his arm around Harini''s shoulders and pulled her toward him before they walked down the hallway.


    "How protective¡­", Mikeined and shouted after four youngsters: "I wouldn''t eat them!"


    Tiffany shook her head at Mike''s silly antics. Mike pulled his wife closer to him and spoke into her ear: "I eat only you¡­"


    Tiffany poked his ribs with her finger. "Behave."


    "I thought you like it when I eat you."


    Tiffany rolled her eyes. It was obvious that Mike was in a good mood. "Let''s go and see our niece¡­"


    Imani and Jamari worked swiftly, and they arranged a second bed for Charlie so that he can sleep in the medical room next to his wife and daughter, and there was a direct phone to call for assistance if anything happens. JoAnna, Imani, and Jamari would be notified as soon as that phone was used, and they would rush to help with whatever emergency happens.


    It was after 3:30 AM when Ryan and Sean stopped in front of the door of the room which Harini and Panya shared.


    Most of the rooms for kids had two beds, and a few rooms were set up for four.


    Ryan and Sean shared a room further down the hall. Solid couples would stay in the same room, but it was obvious that sharing a room for these couples would be too soon, so no one dared to bring this up as an option.


    Ryan was reluctant to let go of Panya''s hand, but he had to. They spent thest few hours on the bench in the garden, chatting and holding hands and it was great, but this is the good night part and¡­ Ryan leaned and kissed Panya on the cheek.


    "I will see you in the morning¡­", Ryan said to what Panya nodded.


    Ryan smiled, happy with the current progress. Panya returned his smile and went into the room after whispering a ''good night''.


    Ryan gazed at the closed door dreamily, happy that Panya is his girlfriend. He feared how things will go, but Panya didn''t let go of his hand, and she didn''t avoid it when he kissed her cheek either. Amazing progress!


    Ryan froze when he saw Sean and Harini making out. They were hugging and kissing, and that was a deep kiss, damnit!


    Now Ryan regretted his decision to kiss Panya on the cheek. Lips would be much better, but¡­ Panya already disappeared into the room and he won''t get a chance until tomorrow.


    "Dream about me¡­", Sean said to Harini when they broke the kiss.


    Harini smiled goofily. "I will."


    Sean gave her a quick kiss. "Go to your room while I am still able to let you go."


    Harini giggled and dashed into the room.


    "Good night!", Harini''s voice was heard before the door closed after her.


    "What?", Sean asked Ryan who frowned in his direction.


    "Nothing¡­", Ryan said dejectedly while swallowing his grievances.


    Sean hooked his arm around Ryan''s neck andughed. He was in a good mood. Well, Ryan was in a good mood also, but he wished for a kiss on the lips. Ah, it seems he will need to wait for tomorrow.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1995 - Weekend At The White Rock Lake (6)

    Angelo arrived shortly after 8 AM at a property that was eerily quiet. Usually, that is the time when the Cliffside Vi is buzzing with activity, butst night everyone stayedte and this was a vacation, so most of the people present were just waking up.


    Angelo was delighted to hold Holly who was peacefully sleeping in his arms.


    "Look howfortable she is with me. She knows who is her grandpa!", Angelo beamed. Holly was his first grandchild, and he didn''t have much time to bond with his children, so this was very special.


    Emma looked at Angelo who was grinning from ear to ear and she didn''t have the heart to tell him that the baby would sleep like that in anyone''s arms. Holly is Emma''s first baby, but as a nurse practitioner, she held many infants, so she knew about these things.


    Angelo gave Emma his phone. "Take a few photos for me¡­"


    "I will do it.", Charlie insisted. "Emma should rest. I can stand and move around and capture different angles."


    Angelo approved.


    While Charlie snapped photos, Holly woke up and looked at Angelo. He gave her his pinky finger and to his delight, she grasped it.


    "Take a photo of this!", Angelo said breathlessly. "Did you get it? Did you get it?"


    "I did.", Charlie said dryly. Why did Holly hold Angelo''s finger and not his? He is the father, and he should have all the firsts! And Angelo stole the first finger-holding!


    "Take more!", Angelo demanded, oblivious to Charlie''s displeasure.


    Emma smiled at the heartwarming scene in front of her and she wondered if Angelo looked so happy when she and her brothers were born. Probably.


    When JoAnna came to check on Emma, Angelo reluctantly ced Holly in the crib and excused himself, saying that he wille backter.


    Ever since they remodeled the property, Sarah and Aiden dedicated one room as a nursery with cribs and stockpiles of diapers, wipes, onesies, bibs, and anything else infants might need. It allowed Sophia, Anna, and any of their friends with babies toe without worrying if they packed all the necessities.


    That is why they had everything for Holly, and they ced one crib with fresh linens next to Emma''s hospital bed.


    JoAnna encouraged Emma to stand up and walk a bit.


    "Everything looks great.", JoAnna said after doing a checkup on Emma and Holly. "Whenever you feelfortable, you can move to the guest bedroom. Just let me know and we will help you get there in a jiffy. We have a crib and everything else set up there for you. I suggest that you wait at least another twenty-four hours before heading back to Los Angeles. If you can stay until tomorrow evening and return with everyone else, that would be perfect."


    Emma exhaled sadly. "We came here to unwind for the weekend, and ended up with a baby."


    "This is fine.", Charlie said. "If we are in Los Angeles now, we would struggle to keep my Uncles and Aunts away from the maternity ward. Like this, we get a few days of peace with Holly."


    Emma agreed with this. They are not in a hospital how they nned, but she could not think of a safer ce than in thepany of Hill sisters, their husbands, and kids from the Cliffside Vi. Also, Angelo, Donnie, and Emma''s brothers are here, so she was not missing anyone in particr.


    Emma decided to move to the guest bedroom and to have breakfast there. Jamari and Imani helped in moving Holly and whatever baby might need, while Charlie supported Emma. They settled in very quickly.


    Sarah and Sophia arrived to visit the baby while pushing a trolley with breakfast items for Emma and Charlie.


    "How are boys?", Emma asked.


    Sarah was not sure who are <em>''the boys''</em> Emma asked about, so she gave a recount for everyone. "Corey is with Merve, they are fine. Mike is with Tiffany, they said they wille after you are done with breakfast, as for Sean and Ryan¡­" Sarah fiddled with her phone and gave it to Emma.


    Emma looked at the phone and saw a video of Sean and Ryan sitting at the table with Harini and Panya. They were munching on food, chatting, andughing, and even though there was no audio, Emma could see that the mood was good.


    Emma was not sure what was she supposed to see other than her twin brothers having breakfast with two girls. "What am I looking at?"


    "They are officially couples.", Sarah said.


    Emma didn''t get it. "What?"


    "While you were having your baby, Sean and Ryan got themselves girlfriends.", Sophia exined.


    Emma stared at the phone and then a smile slowly appeared on her face. She knew that Harini and Panya are Sarah''s girls and that Sean and Ryan wouldn''t dare make a move if they are not serious. And the fact that Sarah is calm about it confirms that Sarah knew they were close and that this was not sudden. Emma chided herself silently. This was one more thing she didn''t know about her brothers.


    Angelo arrived with a property deed for a sea-facing piece ofnd in Italy, that was on the name ''Holly Smith''.


    "This is a gift for my granddaughter¡­", Angelo announced. "No matter how and where she grows up, she will have a piece of Italy with her."


    "Thank you¡­", Charlie said as he epted the deed. He didn''t expect anything, and he appreciated that Angelo thought about Holly. "I will safekeep it until she is old enough to hold onto it."


    "Now you have two of my angels to take care of. Watch them well, Charlie."


    "I will do my best because they are my angels as well.", Charlie responded to Angelo solemnly.


    Unless it was necessary for Angelo to leave for privacy reasons (Emma''s checkup or breastfeeding), Angelo was next to Holly most of the time, enchanted by her existence. He even wanted to change her diaper, but JoAnna shooed him away.


    Later that day, Melissa also joined. Considering that she has Grayden and Amber, Melissa was a professional when handling the baby.


    "Do you think she can be matched with my Gray?", Melissa mused while looking at Holly.


    "It''s early of that, don''t you think so?", Emma asked stiffly.


    Melissaughed. "I''m just giving you hints, sweetie¡­ She will be a fine youngdy. Perfect for my Gray."


    "My Jay is avable, and Sarah is expecting a boy also¡­", JoAnna chimed in, making Melissa frown a little. "And let''s not forget that Sophia also has two boys."


    Charlie let out a dryugh. "Ah, my Holly is already popr. What will I do when she grows up?"


    Everyoneughed. They could imagine Charlie with a shotgun chasing away suitors from the main entrance of the Smith vi.


    After lunch, Emma wanted some air, and they all went to the garden. Charlie was next to Emma as he pushed a stroller with Holly. Angelo, Melissa, Jarred, and Donnie followed closely behind.


    They all sat around one table that was set under the shade of a massive oak tree. The weather was warm and pleasant, and the kids were doing their own thing.


    The kids from the Cliffside Vi who didn''t see the baby so far, took turns peeking into the stroller and congratting Charlie and Emma who beamed with happiness.


    Of course, curious toddlers also got their turns to see the baby.


    "When will she y with us?", Alice asked.


    "When she is bigger.", Emma responded.


    "She sleeps a lot, just like Val.", Lia said dryly.


    "Little ones sleep a lot.", Jayden said knowingly. "My mom said that babies grow while they sleep."


    "Val does not sleep much at night. It''s horrible¡­", Adam said.


    "Why are youining?", Lia asked. "It''s not like you need to change his diaper."


    "Babies have it all wrong. They sleep at day when everyone ys and they cry at night¡­", Alice said to what all toddlers nodded.


    Emma leaned into Charlie''s embrace and smiled dreamily while listening to toddlers chatting. They were all serious like little adults and it was adorable.


    There was amotion before most of the people moved toward the training ground.


    "You are on!", Jeff eximed while pointing at Felix. "I am itching for a rematch!"


    Felix grinned tauntingly.


    "What is going on?", Jarred asked Aiden who was moving with the others toward the training ground.


    "Spar sessions. You are wee to watch or join.", Aiden said and walked away.


    "Hey, boss!", Jamari shouted after Aiden.


    "I told you not to call me boss. It sounds like I''m a gangster.", Aiden reprimanded Jamari. Ever since Aiden and Sarah found them in Central Africa, Ade and Jamari call Aiden ''boss''. It''s not that they didn''t try to call him something else, but calling him by his name didn''t sound right, and calling him ''father'' or ''dad'' didn''t sound right either, so they stuck to ''boss''.


    Jamari ignored Aiden''s warning and moved onto the topic that was pressing for him. "I need five minutes to set up the betting station."


    "You better start two minutes ago¡­"


    Charlie frowned when he heard about betting. Last weekend was Emma''s baby-shower party at the Smith family vi, and Charlie lost a fortune because he agreed to cover losses from the betting. That was one of the worst financial decisions he ever made in his life! Who in their right mind bets hundreds of thousands on friendly spars? If Charlie knew that the amounts will be so outrageous, he would NEVER agree to it!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1996 - Weekend At The White Rock Lake (7)

    After some time of sulking about the financial deficit he sufferedst weekend, Charlie understood that this might be his chance to recuperate some of the loss.


    "I will be back in a minute¡­", Charlie said and gave Emma a quick kiss before making his way with the rest of the crowd. He saw JoAnna and Sophia and he needed to reach them.


    "Hey,dies!", Charlie called. "It seems that Jeff and Felix will spar."


    JoAnna smiled and Sophia rolled her eyes.


    "What''s with those reactions?", Charlie asked.


    "They are like kids sometimes.", JoAnna said cheerfully. She obviously didn''t mind that Jeff is sparring, but Sophia''s expression told a different story.


    "You disapprove?", Charlie asked Sophia. "Is it because Felix is on the losing end?"


    Sophia frowned. Why did Charlie assume that Felix is inferiorpared to Jeff? "No. My Felix and Jeff are about evenly matched. I just believe that it''s childish to get into a fistfight. There are so many other things he can do with his hands."


    JoAnna giggled. "I bet you are not talking about his gadgets."


    Sophia smiled slyly. Of course, she was not talking about gadgets. She was talking about his sensual massages and bed skills, alright? Felix''s hands are magical.


    Charlie didn''t care about anything other than fighting. His goal was to get some insider information so that he can ce bets and recuperate some of the losses fromst weekend.


    His eyes darted from JoAnna to Sophia. "So¡­ which one of them usually wins?"


    JoAnna frowned a bit, unsure why Charlie was so enthusiastic. "Didn''t you hear Soph? Jeff and Felix are about evenly matched. That is why they are so eager to fight. Each of them has a chance to win."


    Charlie''s mood dropped a bit. How can he ce a sure bet if there is no contestant with a clear advantage?


    Next, Charlie went to the table Jamari was setting up. He saw that Imani was in charge of signing up pairs for spar while Jamari was taking bets, and they had a simr setup how they didst weekend at his property.


    The sparring pairs were quick to sign up, and Charlie could ce a bet, but he needed information.


    Charlie regretted noting more often to the Cliffside Vi. If he did, he would know how these youngsters stack against each other. And then Charlie got an idea¡­ Corey!


    "Hey, sorry to interrupt¡­", Charlie said when he approached Corey and Merve. "I want to ask you something."


    Corey wondered what''s up with Charlie. He was acting very secretive and official. "Sure. How can I help?"


    "I was wondering if you can tell me about the people sparring. What do you think, who will win?" Charlie quickly said the first few couples (excluding Jeff and Felix) while reading from his phone. He took a picture of the list of pairings that Imani was writing down.


    "Uhm¡­ Well, it depends.", Corey said and nced at Merve. "I''m not sure if any of these wins over the other regrly."


    Merve nodded in agreement and took the phone from Charlie''s hand to get a look. "Haru and Ron are always at each other''s throats, and Ryan and Sean switch between Al and Juju. The thing is that they are evenly matched and that is why they are so excited to try winning."


    Charlie frowned. "Really?"


    Corey confirmed. "If there is a big gap in skills, one or both participants will lose interest. There is no point in fighting against the wall. And if you are definitely better, there is nothing for you to learn from a spar with a weak opponent. Take me for example, I would never spar against Michael or Aiden. They will wipe the floor with me within seconds, and if they don''t I will know they are going easy on me¡­"


    Charlie understood the logic, but he was not very pleased with the answer. How will he recuperate his lost money?


    "OK. Thisst pair might have an obvious winner¡­", Merve said, giving Charlie a glimpse of hope. "Between Daniel and Ade, Ade wins most of the time."


    "Are you sure?", Charlie had to ask. Ade is smaller in size than Daniel, so it was difficult to see Ade winning, and also he was not sure if Merve is only trying to pacify him.


    "Yes, yes.", Corey confirmed. "Ade is very fast and unless he makes a mistake, Daniel can''tnd a hit."


    Charlie was happy with this tip. It was not a foolproof thing, but he will go with what he can.


    "Will you fight?", Charlie asked Corey.


    Corey looked at Merve. "I''m not sure if my fianc¨¦e will approve."


    Merve smiled as the heat crept up her cheeks. He called her his fianc¨¦e! "Don''t make it sound like I am restricting you from doing what you want."


    "But I want to be with you¡­", Corey whined.


    "If that is the truth, you could have said to Charlie that you don''t want to fight because you want to be with me."


    "Don''t you want to be with me?", Corey asked innocently.


    "Of course, I do."


    "So¡­ if you want to be with me, then you won''t approve of me going to a spar because it means that I will not be by your side.", Corey said matter-of-factly.


    "What kind of a logic is that?", Merve asked in disbelief. It''s not that he was wrong, but he can twist her words to fit his agenda and make it sound like she said it.


    Corey chuckled and pulled Merve into his embrace. "It''s the logic of me not leaving your side."


    Charlie shook his head and left the two lovebirds.


    Seeing that Charlie left, Merve got bolder. "How about the two of us spar? Like that, you will not leave my side, and I will get to beat some obedience into you?"


    Corey smiled smugly. "Don''t think I will let you win. And we should spice it up with a personal bet."


    "What bet?"


    Corey inched closer and spoke only for Merve to hear: "Who wins gets to be on top tonight." He moved away and looked at herpletely red face teasingly. "Are you afraid to lose?"


    Merve''s eyes shed in defiance. "You are on! Let''s go and register!"


    Corey was happy. Either way, it will be his win because he didn''t care who gets to be on top.


    "10k on Ade vs Daniel.", Charlie said when he reached Jamari. He needed to recuperate hundreds of thousands, but Corey and Merve were not very convinced in Ade''s win so he didn''t dare bet more than ten thousand dors.


    Jamari blinked. "I can''t take that bet."


    Charlie was taken aback. "Why? Is it too early?"


    "No. The upper limit for bets is one thousand.", Jamari exined.


    Charlie frowned. "Limit? Howe there was no limitst weekend?"


    Jamari shrugged. "The guarantor for bets has the right to set the limits. There is nothing I can do about it. One thousand is the maximum. Are you cing the bet or not?"


    Charlie nodded grumpily. When Jamari signed him up for one thousand dors, Charlie asked: "Who is the guarantor?"


    "Aiden."


    Charlie gritted his teeth. Aiden and Sarah cost him A LOT of moneyst weekend! And now they dare to set limits! And why no one told him about this limit nonsensest weekend!? It''s obvious they ripped him off!


    It''s not about the money, they are all loaded. This is about saving face, and Charlie lost a lot of facest weekend. How embarrassing.


    Charlie would challenge Aiden to a fight to steam out some of his anger, but Charlie knew that he would put himself in harm''s way, so he took a few deep breaths in order to calm down.


    ¡­


    Jarred noticed that Sarah was left at the table on her own with Kitty''s head in herp, and he took this opportunity to approach her.


    "Little girl, can we talk?"


    "Sure." Sarah gestured to a free chair.


    Jarred took a seat and looked at Sarah seriously. "How long are you going to avoid the meeting I''m trying to set up?"


    "I''m not avoiding it. I am rejecting it. There is a difference."


    Jarred closed his eyes and shook his head. "Fine. How long are you going to reject it?"


    "You know why I''m rejecting."


    "I''m confident that it''s not the first time the other side wants to keep anonymity, and that you will find out about the agenda once you reach the location. You get there, hear them out and leave."


    Sarah raised her hand to stop Jarred from talking further. "There is an important part you are not mentioning on purpose. On those kinds of meetings, I take with me extra security so that I can leave if I don''t give a favorable answer to the anonymous party, and here you are asking me toe on my own. Don''t tell me you don''t see the difference."


    "I will be there to ensure your safety.", Jarred said confidently.


    Sarah looked at him like he said something silly. "You will ensure my safety? Will your security be there? It does not matter because I don''t think you can protect me, and your security was trained by mine so¡­"


    "Don''t you trust me?"


    Sarah paused while observing his expression. It was obvious that this was important to him.


    "Old man, this is not about me trusting you. I don''t know what is your rtionship with your anonymous associates, but they should understand that I need to be cautious and that having my people protecting me is a reasonable request. If I show up on my own, what is to stop them from harming me or my baby? What is to stop them from keeping me hostage in order to get something from Aiden or my sisters and their families? I have a lot of people depending on me and I can''t put myself in danger recklessly. You know very well that I wield a lot of power and I have many connections, but if I''m captured, I am just a girl in a fragile body."


    Jarred pressed his lips into a line. "Fine. You can bring your people, but they can''t attend the meeting itself. They will wait outside."


    "What will that achieve other than to give me a false sense of security? If the other party is malicious and capable, they can torture me while a few feet away beyond the wall, my people think that I''m sipping tea and discussing the weather."


    "The other party wants to maintain secrecy, that''s all.", Jarred reminded Sarah.


    "There are no secrets between me and Aiden. Preventing Aiden from apanying me will only dy him finding out about what was said, and who attended the meeting.", Sarah said matter-of-factly.


    "Why are you so difficult to negotiate?"


    "You are calling that a secure meeting with anonymous associates, and I call it a trap. How can my safety be open to negotiations?"


    Jarred exhaled in defeat. "Fine. You know what I want. Tell me how close you can meet those conditions and ept to meet with my associates?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1997 - Finding Noah (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, Boyle Heights neighborhood ~


    Tuesday, 9:32 PM


    Chloe stood across the street from the building that had a big shing sign "Chaos" above its main entrance. Chaos is the club which dominates the nightlife of the Boyle Heights neighborhood for thest three years.


    The club opened at 8 PM, like every evening, and Chloe was standing there for more than fifteen minutes and observing people who were entering the nightclub. She was gathering her courage to cross the street and join them.


    How did Chloe find herself here? We need to look a few days into the past.


    At Emma''s baby shower, Noah told Chloe that she will be getting a call about a job in apany that Sarah owns. Chloe understood that Noah was talking about nc. Actually, Sarah owns several businesses, but they all fall under the nc umbre which is famous as a jewelry brand. Of course, many of those ''businesses'' are shellpanies to cover up transactions done for the Army of Chaos, but people who know about it either belong to the Army of Chaos or don''t dare to talk about it.


    Since that baby shower, Chloe was expecting a call from the HR department of nc. A normal hiring process takes more than a month, and she was eager to start working and get her independence. Chloe was surprised that everything was done within twenty-four hours.


    On Sunday, Chloe got a call from the recruiting department of nc and they asked her a few questions rted to her personality and problem solving. One hour after that, she got another call from nc''s HR department with a job offer and if she epted by 4 PM on Sunday, her starting day would be Monday which was the next day. She couldn''t believe it!


    "Don''t you need to test me and see me in person?", Chloe asked the woman whoughed.


    "No dear, we have your school transcript, so we know that you are good at taking tests. Since you don''t have previous job experience, we can''t expect you to show anything beyond what you learned in school which brings us back to your good grades, as for seeing you in person¡­ Director Be rmended you so if he believes that you are a good fit for ourpany, we will not question it."


    Chloe was surprised by this easygoing attitude and she had a question: "Director Be?"


    "Noah Be.", the woman responded, and Chloe realized that ''Director Be'' is Noah, the head of security.


    At the baby shower, Chloe understood that Noah is more than just a security guard and she guessed that he might be Sarah''s assistant, but now he ended up being a director at nc, and that exposed anotheryer of mystery surrounding Noah which Chloe wished to unravel. She didn''t know much about Noah, but those bits she knew were fascinating.


    The woman from the HR department started exining what Chloe will get if she agrees to ept the job. The sry was fair, the benefits were amazing, but the biggest perk was that for a slightly lesser sry, she could get an apartment in the Boyle Heights neighborhood.


    Chloe was curious about the apartment, and the woman immediately sent her several floorn options while telling her that nc has a number of buildings in the area for its employees where they could live if they wished, and the rent costs a fraction of what they would pay if they lived anywhere else in the area. Chloe was delighted and the extra perk was that the apartmentes furnished. Her goal was to get her freedom from the Long family with a job in finances and she epted this job offer right away because it was everything she wanted.


    On Monday morning, Chloe attended the new employee orientation and met her manager, a middle-aged man with sharp features who showed Chloe her cubicle andmon areas while introducing her to the other people in her department. After the tour of the building, Chloe''s manager gave her a few tasks to set up herputer and workstation.


    After work, Chloe moved into her new apartment. Since the furniture was not necessary, Chloe had in her car one suitcase and a few boxes with clothes and some personal items.


    In the hallway, she met Rosie, a woman who lives down the hallway from Chloe. Rosie helped Chloe carry a few boxes before inviting her for dinner.


    When Chloe showed up for dinner, she was surprised that another woman opened the door.


    "Hi, you must be Chloe. I am Matilda, Rosie told me you will join us."


    Chloe blinked. "Are you Rosie''s roommate?"


    "Rosie is across the hall.", Matilda said and smiled at Chloe. "Come in and join us, the guys are hungry¡­"


    Chloe found inside Rosie, and she met Chad and Tim. They all confirmed to be nc employees who are living in the same building.


    Matilda works in the marketing department of nc. Rosie, Chad, and Tim all work in the Chaos nightclub. Rosie is a server, Chad is a bouncer and Tim is a bartender.


    "What brings you to nc, Chloe?", Rosie asked.


    "Uhm¡­ Noah." Chloe saw that her answer brought out curious gazes and she had to ask. "Is that unusual?"


    "It depends¡­ Noah, like Noah Be?", Matilda asked and when Chloe nodded, Matilda leaned closer. "Tell us the details."


    Noah is one of the few people who report directly to Sarah and they don''t get a chance to interact with him often. Also, Noah does not handle entry-level people, so they were all curious to hear Chloe''s story.


    Chloe told them how she attended a party and her seniors bullied her and then Noah showed up, shoed them away, and told her that there is a job if she is interested.


    "Ah, so you are a Long?", Tim asked like he found out something big.


    Chloe shook her head. "It''s just ast name that sounds fancy. In my family, no one treats me as more than a token. My family expects me to sacrifice my dreams for a better good, and everyone else wants to use me to get closer to my family. That is why I decided to leave. I don''t want to be Chloe Long. I want to be Chloe."


    "Well, Chloe, you are at the right ce.", Chad said and lifted his beer in a toast. "Wee to the nc family!"


    Chloe smiled. She liked this bunch of people. For the rest of the dinner, no one brought up Longs and they chatted about various topics. Everyone was happy to answer Chloe''s questions rted to the neighborhood and everything that belongs to nc.


    Based on their behavior, she concluded that Rosie and Tim are very close, maybe a couple, and Matilda and Chad were definitely a couple as they shared an apartment, and they looked at each other tenderly.


    After food, Tim, Rosie, and Chad went to get ready for work, leaving Matilda and Chloe behind. Chloe offered to help with dishes.


    "Do you meet for dinner often?", Chloe asked Matilda.


    "We try to do it at least once a week. There are a few more neighbors who usually join, but tonight they had different ns. You will meet everyone soon. How are you finding your work?"


    "People seem nice, and work seems overwhelming. It will take some time to get used to it. I was thinking of waiting until I graduate, buttely, the pressure from my family to meet eligible bachelors increased so I decided to start as soon as possible."


    Matilda felt sorry for Chloe. "People here are nice as long as you don''t provoke them.", Matilda said cautiously. "If you have questions at work or here, feel free to ask. We are like a big family and people are helpful in general."


    "Do you see Noah at work?"


    Matilda paused. "Noah? No. He does not visit our administrative side. Your best bet to see him will be the annualpany party." Matilda noticed that Chloe''s mood fell. "You want to see him?"


    Chloe fidgeted while thinking about how to answer. "Because of Noah I got a job and a ce to live. I would like to thank him, and I don''t know how to reach him."


    Tim and Chad are members of the Army of Chaos who work at the Chaos nightclub and they can contact Noah anytime through their superiors, but Matilda didn''t want to say that. Considering Chloe''s background and that she joined the financing department, it was obvious that she was a civilian who got a job at nc so certain things should not be disclosed. But there was one way for Chloe to meet with Noah.


    "You can always try your luck at the Chaos nightclub."


    "At the nightclub?"


    "Mhm¡­", Matilda hummed in confirmation. "It belongs to nc and it''s only four blocks from here. Noah is usually there on Tuesdays. Rosie, Chad, and Tim will have more information on that because they work there, but I am confident that Noah is there on Tuesday."


    "Is there something special about Tuesday?"


    Tuesday is recognized as the day of the week where various organizations are trying to get in touch with the Army of Chaos. Whenever possible, Sarahes to the Chaos nightclub on Tuesdays, and Noah is there regardless of Sarah''s presence.


    If Sarah shows up, Noah has the role of her subordinate, and if she is not there, then Noah meets with those people (or rejects seeing them) as Sarah''s proxy.


    But even Matilda was unclear about the details on why Noahes to the Chaos nightclub on Tuesdays. That is information only senior members of the Army of Chaos know, so the only thing Matilda could do is to shrug at Chloe''s question.


    "I don''t know.", Matilda said. "If you get a chance, ask Noah about it."


    Chloe thanked Matilda for everything, and she couldn''t wait for the Tuesday at work to end.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1998 - Finding Noah (2)

    Back to the present¡­


    From across the street, Chloe observed people as they trickled into the Chaos nightclub. She never went to a club on her own and she was nervous. Chloe chanted internally that it will be OK. After all, it''s just a club, and Rosie, Tim, and Chad are there so it''s not like she doesn''t know anyone. People go to the nightclub to meet other people and she is new in the area so this will be perfect.


    Chloe wondered if her knee-length dark green dress will be appropriate. But she saw people wearing anything from sport-ish outfits to provocative mini-dresses, so she concluded that there was no dress code.


    With that thought, Chloe took a deep breath and made her way across the street.


    Chloe stood in line and moved slowly toward the entrance, feeling out of ce. Everyone around her was in twos and threes and she was the only single person.


    There was arge man (aka the bouncer) at the main entrance who was letting people inside, and Chloe observed that everyone treated him with respect. No one got in before talking to him.


    She also observed the building. If not for the "Chaos" sign above the main entrance, the gray building would look dull and in and she would never think that it''s a popr nightclub. Well, the line in front is a giveaway that something interesting is happening inside, but it does not look shy like it should attract customers.


    As Chloe inched closer to the main entrance and the big man guarding it, the man looked bigger and more intimidating. He was wearing ck trousers and a ck shirt with a white Chaos symbol embroidered on his left chest pocket and on his sleeves (eight arrows emerging from the same point). Chloe didn''t know the meaning of the symbol, but she knew that it''s rted to the club because the <em>''o''</em> in <em>''Chaos''</em> sign above the door was a circle with eight arrows pointing away from it.


    When Chloe reached therge man, and she saw the nametag on his shirt which said ''Mark''.


    He observed her for a second before asking: "ID?"


    Chloe scrambled through her purse and showed him her driver''s license.


    Mark typed her name on the tablet and then looked at her. "Are you representing someone or looking for a job?"


    Chloe''s name didn''te up as a repeated patron, so he assumed that she is either representing some new force or looking for a job. After all, they don''t get random peopleing here, and she was an unapanied young woman. There was a possibility that it''s a fake ID, but if she wanted to be recognized as a repeated customer, she would use the same ID as the previous time.


    Chloe blinked, unsure how to answer. She was not looking for a job but what was that thing about representing? However, she felt that if she says ''no'' to both, she will not be allowed in. Ah! When Chad, Tim, and Rosie spoke about this club, they didn''t mention any requirements for getting in. At the same time, this huge man in a ck outfit was scary, and her brain refused toe up with something useful.


    "Huh?", was the only thing sound that came out of her.


    His brows furrowed. "I haven''t seen you before. Are you looking for a job? Or¡­ are you lost?" He dismissed the <em>''representative''</em> thing because she looked too timid for that role.


    "It''s my first time¡­", Chloe stuttered.


    "Hey, hey¡­", a cheery deep voice came from the side and Chloe''s eyes lit up when she saw Chad. "Don''t give her a hard time, Mark. She is family."


    Mark (aka the big scary bouncer) looked at Chloe and smiled a little while his expression turnedplex. "Family? What happened to Matilda?"


    Chad''s face darkened. "What are you thinking, meathead? Chloe is on the same floor as me and Tilda. She just got a job in administration."


    Mark made a face at the<em> ''meathead''</em>ment, but he was more interested in Chloe. "Nice to meet you, Chloe, I''m Mark. Are you single?"


    Chloe''s eyes widened and she looked at Chad, silently asking for help.


    Chad shook his head helplessly. "Let her in, Mark, and if you want to know more, find her during your break. Instead of asking if she is single right away, buy her a drink and work your way toward that question. No wonder you can''t get a date, man. You need to work on your soft skills."


    Mark didn''t get a chance to respond, as Chad led Chloe inside.


    "Thanks, Chad.", Chloe said as they made their way down the hallway that was dimly lit.


    "Don''t worry about it. Mark is big and looks scary, but he is a nice guy. What brings you here tonight?"


    Chloe shrugged. "You spoke about this nightclub and since I''ve settled in my apartment, I had some free time and I thought ofing to see the club for myself."


    She didn''t want to say that she came here with the hope to see Noah, and she prayed silently that Matilda didn''t mention their Noah-rted chat to Chad. Luckily, he didn''t bring it up.


    Another double door opened, and Chloe''s ears were assaulted by music and loud cheers from the people. She saw that there were many people present, and the big screens above showed some people fighting. It was like a boxing match but with no gloves and the fighters could use their legs as well.


    "Where do you want to go?", Chad asked Chloe and he spoke while gesturing with his hand: "Booths are there, the dancefloor is straight ahead, and the bar is on the right."


    "I will go to the bar.", Chloe said, while picking the lesser evil of the three. There was no way she will go to a booth on her own, and dancing in this packed ce didn''t seem like a good idea either.


    "Allow me to escort you.", Chad offered.


    "Aren''t you busy?"


    "I work here to make sure things are in order. Escorting you to the bar can be considered part of my work.", Chad grinned. "Come on. Don''t be shy." He leaned closer as if to speak secretly, but he still shouted because of the surrounding noise: "The guys can smell fear. You should act with confidence, and if that does not work, find one of us¡­" He patted his chest and Chloe noticed the Chaos symbol on his left chest pocket. She understood that is the uniform of employees because even the waitress who passed by them with a tray full of drinks had the same outfit with the difference that instead of ck pants she wore a ck pencil skirt.


    Chloe pressed her lips into a line at hisstment. Is it so obvious that she is flustered by this nightclub?


    Chloe followed after Chad and he stopped in front of an empty barstool before gesturing for Chloe to sit.


    Chloe''s head tilted from left to right as she took in the massive length of the bar. The mirror wall behind it was filled with shelves and various bottles. There were also tworge TV screens on that wall, that were showing the same as all the other screens through the club: two people beating each other like there is only one channel avable.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 1999 - Finding Noah (3)

    "Tim. Tim!", Chad shouted while leaning over the bar counter.


    Chloe spotted that one of the four bartenders looked their way, and she recognized her neighbor.


    "I''m leaving Chloe in your care¡­", Chad said when Tim approached them to what Tim nodded.


    "What will you have?", Tim asked Chloe as Chad disappeared into the crowd.


    Chloe was not sure what to get. This was a new ce, a new life for her, and she thought that trying something new to drink would fit the asion. "Do you have a house special?"


    "We have a few. Let me pick one for you¡­", Tim winked yfully, and Chloe was not sure if that was a good thing. He looked like a good guy, but she knew that people can be deceiving. Of course, Chloe hoped that people are genuinely nice, but it can''t hurt to be extra careful.


    Now that she was left alone at the bar, Chloe realized that the club is huge and packed with patrons. Most of the people were in smaller groups, chatting andughing in good mood.


    Chloe noticed several gazes from males directed her way and she quickly turned to look at the bar counter because she didn''t want to appear as interested in flirting with strangers.


    Chloe exhaled in defeat. Even if Noah is here, there is no way she will see him, and even if by some miracle she spots him, there is absolutely no way that he will notice her. She regretteding here. Chloe went to a few clubs before, but it''s different when one goes with friends to have fun and when onees on her own. Doesn''t she look like she came to find a man? Well, technically, she came with the hope to see Noah, but not with an intention to <em>''get him into bed''</em>.


    "Are you OK, girl?", Tim''s voice pulled Chloe out of her thoughts.


    Chloe nodded and her eyes fell on the red and blue cocktail that Tim ced in front of her. The colors didn''t mix, leaving blue on the bottom and red in the upper half. "What is this?"


    Tim smiled with confidence. "House special. You will love it."


    There was a loud cheer that made Chloe jump a little. She looked around but couldn''t notice anything that would cause everyone to make noise. The big TV screen above the bar area showed that a match was over, so she guessed that people cheered for the winner.


    Two secondster, the image on the screen changed, and Chloe froze when she saw a video of four people who were sitting on the sofas and discussing something. One of those people was Noah!


    Chloe pointed at the TV and she hoped that her expression didn''t show that she was excited to see him. She did her best to act cool. "Is that a recording?"


    Tim nced behind and shook his head. "No. The screens here show a live feed from the club."


    Chloe''s eyes lit up. "Where is that?"


    Tim pointed behind Chloe. She turned and followed his finger to the private room on the upper level. It was encased in ss and it almost looked like it was hovering above the crowd.


    Chloe noticed that there were several such rooms, but the one where Tim pointed, was the biggest one, and the way that room stuck out, it dominated above everything.


    Chloe''s mood fell. It was just as she feared, it''s one thing to see Noah, and totally different to interact with the man. She pressed her lips in a line firmly and made her peace with the fact that she will finish her drink and go home.


    The screens switched to show two people entering a cage of some sort, eyeing each other menacingly, obviously ready to fight. Chloe remembered what Tim said.


    "Tim, if everything is live from the club, does that mean that the fights¡­?"


    Tim nodded, understanding Chloe''s question. He knew that she was new to the area and that this was her first time in the club, so he was ready to exin. Tim pointed further down, on Chloe''s right. "The fighting arena is there. You can go and watch the fights up-close. Let me know if you want to ce a bet. If you go to the area with booths, you will see Rosie there. Restrooms can be essed from each side of this bar, and you can also find them on the opposite corner.", Tim gestured behind Chloe and continued. "Our people are friendly in general and won''t cause trouble but the same can''t be said for all our patrons. Don''t assume that everyone has good intentions. If you are ufortable, reach out to anyone who has this¡­" Tim patted his left chest pocket where the Chaos symbol was embroidered, and she understood that Tim told her how any of the employees can help her out of a sticky situation.


    Chloe was dejected. Does she really look like a target that is easy to bully? Probably. Other than looking fragile, she also made the mistake ofing here on her own. What was she thinking?


    There was too much going on and Chloe needed a minute to process it all, but first thing first. "How much for the drink?"


    Tim raised his hand, indicating for her to hold it. "This one is on the house. I need to get back to work. Call me if you need anything."


    Chloe smiled gratefully and she saw that Tim took another order and started pouring things into a metallic container. He was fast and skilled, and she admired how he flipped the container and bottles without spilling a drop. Well, she didn''t know how those were his knife-throwing skills showing, but it was impressive, nevertheless.


    Chloe took a sip of her drink. It was sweet and tangy, and she felt the burn of alcohol at the back of her throat. The most interesting thing was that every sip provided a slightly different taste. She never had anything like it. It was new and exhrating, just like everything that happened in thest few days. Her mood improved when she thought of how this is a new chapter in her life, outside of the Long family''s clutches, and so far, it''s amazing.


    Another change in the atmosphere happened as people quieted down, allowing the music to overtake the senses, and Chloe could feel the tension filling the air. She was unable to see what was going on, but then the screens switched to show Sarah and Aiden making their way through the club and the crowd parting, creating a path for them like they are royalty.


    Chloe nced below the screen and she saw that even the bartenders stilled (Tim included) and they all stood straight while looking in a specific direction with faces full of admiration and pride. She guessed that they are looking in the direction where Sarah and Aiden are, and she was amazed to see how much these employees are respecting the owners of this establishment. It reminded her of how Noah spoke highly of Sarah at the party at the Smith family vi.


    Chloe''s gaze moved to the private room, where Tim pointed that Noah was, and just as she expected, Chloe saw that Noah was next to the ss wall, standing straight with his hands behind his back and looking down at the crowd. From that distance, she couldn''t see his face clearly, but somehow she knew that he was smiling and looking toward Sarah and Aiden.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2000 - Finding Noah (4)

    It didn''t take long for Sarah and Aiden to make their way upstairs and they joined Noah and the other three people in the VIP booth.


    The three people were Noah''s subordinates in charge of the Chaos nightclub. After greeting Sarah and Aiden, they bowed and left the room since Noah told them that they are done for the night and that they should go and attend to their respective areas.


    "How is the evening going?", Sarah asked Noah.


    "As usual.", Noah responded and scrolled through his tablet. "Four organizations have meetings scheduled for tonight, and three more requested to meet with you, but they don''t have appointments."


    "Anything urgent?"


    "Not for us."


    Sarah nodded. "Reject the ones without appointments, and I will meet with others in fifteen minutes. Who is first?"


    Aiden sat on the sofa and looked at Sarah while silently disapproving her actions. She said that she wants to check the club and have a good time. How is this a good time? This is obviously working!


    Aiden thought of heading to the fighting cage. At the Chaos nightclub, Aiden does not need to worry about Sarah''s safety because she is surrounded by soldiers from the Army of Chaos and none of them will allow Sarah to be bullied. And also, there is Noah. Aiden does not like the way Noah is looking at Sarah, but Aiden is confident that Noah will not try anything funny. After all, Noah is treating Sarah with reverence, like she is an untouchable Goddess and not a potential lover. In his absence, Aiden trusts Noah with Sarah''s security.


    Aiden''s eyes lit up at the thought of how he can get some exercise while Sarah handles the meetings. Lately, no one wanted to fight with him and here he can always find some unsuspecting victims.


    A sly smile appeared on Aiden''s lips as he contemted registering as "Mr. A" for the fights. That was the alias he uses when they go to Austin, but here not many should know about who is behind "Mr. A" moniker. They will think of him as a newbie and register as his opponents and by the time they realize who he really is, it will be toote.


    Oblivious to Aiden''s intentions, Sarah was holding a tablet and scrolling through the report that contained information rted to the organization whose representatives were waiting to meet with the Army of Chaos. The report said that they were looking to establish an illegal trade in Canada, and they want the Army of Chaos to provide them with assistance in the form of securing their trade routes. Actually, just by announcing that they are coborating with the Army of Chaos, no one in the North American region will dare to mess with them.


    Sarah frowned. "They don''t say what they want to trade."


    Noah nodded. "We should find out the details during the meeting."


    Sarah''s eyebrow arched. "Cancel this meeting. Unless they spill everything important in advance, I don''t want to waste time on them."


    "The meeting is in five minutes.", Noah reminded Sarah.


    "So?"


    Noah cleared his throat. "I''m on it." He knew that this might escte. The people got a confirmation that they will get this meeting and they are already here. Denying them now will be a big p in the face, but as the Army of Chaos, they can do such a risky move.


    Aiden''s mood dampened at this development. If Sarah cancels the meeting, can he go and fight? Well, he does not mind sitting by Sarah''s side, but he got excited with the thought of some exercise.


    Sarah watched Noah as he first informed all security in the club that there might be an issue and to stay on alert.


    Next, Noah called the other party and told them that something came up¡­ "I apologize. Our scheduling overlooked that you didn''t submit all the necessary information¡­ Yes. We need to know the details on what you want to trade and the expected amount of involvement from our side¡­ Yes¡­ I understand that can be discussed during the meeting, but depending on that information you will meet with a different representative from our side¡­" Noah kept the phone away from his ear, as the other party was shouting.


    Sarah smiled because Noah''s scrunched face was funny, but she knew that her decision was right. All the signs show that she would reject them, and she didn''t want to waste time meeting with them only to caress their egos.


    Each of these<em> ''coborations''</em>es with a risk for the members of the Army of Chaos, and Sarah cherishes each of her soldiers. She also believes that they have no need to expand their business further. The Army of Chaos and Lebedevs are branching toward South America, and anything more than that would be overkill. At the same time, Sarah will not decline a promising deal, but this was not one of those. Everyone has secrets; she knew that no one would disclose all the details and if they are failing to share the basic information from the start, who knows what they will be hidingter?


    The Army of Chaos is not a legal organization and their hands are not clean, but Sarah does not want to be involved in things like trading humans or body parts, and she steers away from deals that involve drugs as well. There is a bottom like she does not want to cross.


    While waiting for Noah to finish his phone call, Sarah switched to see who was in the club tonight. It was a list which was filled by the security at the main entrances. There were tabs that grouped people as associates, friends, hostile, unknown, new, etc. Each tab had a number indicating how many people fall into that category.


    Sarah was curious about the ''new'' which indicated that six people are in the club for the first time.


    Sarah opened that tab and read the names: Rudy Gorman, Jamie Pratt, Chloe Long¡­ Sarah paused when she read Chloe''s name and she saw the note of how Chloe came to the club by herself and that she is <em>''family''</em>.


    Sarah thought for a moment before keeping the tablet on the side and walking toward the ss enclosure to observe the crowd below.


    With Eve-lens, it took Sarah a few seconds to locate Chloe sitting at the bar. Two guys were nking her and trying to talk with her, and based on Chloe''s forced smile, Sarah could guess that she was notfortable.


    Sarah''s fingers moved in the air, and she read on the Eve-lens information that Chloe started working as a nc employee on Monday and that she moved into one of the apartment buildings nearby.


    Sarah will never forget the way Chloe looked at Noah during Emma''s baby shower and considering that Chloe came here on her own, the wheels in Sarah''s head started spinning. Of course, there was also the point that Noah was the one who set up Chloe with a job and Noah never helped a woman enter thepany. Things clicked perfectly, at least in Sarah''s mind.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2001 - Finding Noah (5)

    Sarah frowned a bit when she saw that Noah was still talking to the man on the phone. She knew that Noah was doing his job of rejecting them without causing a conflict, but Sarah was pregnant and hormonal, and her patience was running thin.


    Sarah walked to Noah and wiggled her fingers, indicating to him to give her the phone.


    "Just a moment¡­", Noah spoke into the phone before giving it to Sarah.


    "This is Nyx. To whom am I speaking?", Sarah asked impatiently. The other side mumbled something, and she didn''t care what it was. "Listen¡­ We will not meet with you today¡­ I don''t care that you came here all the way from Africa. Even if you came from Mars, I wouldn''t care. You have the option to provide us with missing information and request another meeting or challenge this decision in the fighting arena. Send us your champion to fight against one of my people. If you win, you get your meeting right away. Got it?"


    At Sarah''s words, Aiden bolted to his feet and started pointing at himself with vigorous movements of his hands. He was thinking about how to break the news to Sarah that he wants to go and fight despite her canceling the meeting, and this was Godsent.


    Sarah''s eyebrow arched at the sight of overenthusiastic Aiden and she hid herughter behind a cough.


    The man on the other line didn''t hesitate to ept the challenge. He was egged by the sudden rejection and confident that his man can take any opponent. After all, he came to this club with his top four bodyguards, and a dozen more people. He will not be bullied.


    With that settled, Aiden said that he will fight as "Mr. A", he gave Sarah a smacking kiss on the lips and went to change clothes.


    Sarah turned to Noah. "The man was agitated, and he will create a fuss after the loss."


    Noah nodded in understanding. "I will personally supervise people to surround them and keep an eye¡­", Noah''s voice trailed when he saw Sarah shaking her head.


    "We are not at war, and this guy is a small yer who does not require your involvement. Actually, you could take it easy and enjoy the evening."


    Noah looked at Sarah suspiciously. "Are you telling me to take a night off? What about your other meetings?"


    Sarah waved her hand, indicating to Noah how that is not a problem. "Zack and Masika are on their way. They will be here in ten minutes so they will assist me. You can rx. Do something fun."


    Noah felt a lump in his chest. "Why are you telling me to stay back? Did I do something wrong, and I''m being punished?"


    Sarah let out a long exhale. "Actually, I have a different mission for you." She waved her hand for him to join her next to the ss enclosure. "Look toward the bar. There is a young woman who might need rescuing. I think that you are the right man for the job."


    Noah joined Sarah next to the ss, but he didn''t look down. He was focused on Sarah. "I don''t need you to set me up with a hookup."


    Sarah''s expression darkened. In a sh, she was pinching Noah''s cheeks harshly and talking through her teeth: "Who is setting you up with a hookup? What am I, your pimp? What are you thinking? Just because I said that there is ady who could use your help, you assumed that you should sleep with her?"


    She let go of his cheeks and snorted in frustration.


    Noah rubbed his aching cheeks, feeling wronged while wondering if this was her true anger or only the pregnancy hormones and if there is any difference between the two.


    "That''s not what I¡­"


    "And what did you mean?", Sarah cut him off. "Don''t y innocent. Do you think I don''t know you are sleeping around?"


    Noah lowered his head, feeling mistreated. The only woman Noah was loyal to was Sarah and hearing her speak like that, hurt.


    Why did Sarah talk like he is some yboy? Fine, Noah has a fewdies that he visits asionally, but they are clear that it will never go beyond physical release, and neither of them is exclusive. And how does Sarah know about it? They are all discrete and not advertising it. But then¡­ Sarah technically owns the entire neighborhood, and it would be strange that she doesn''t know what is going on.


    In truth, Sarah does not keep an eye on everyone. That is Eve''s job. Eve is watching the Boyle Heights neighborhood and she reports to Sarah anything suspicious. It''s mostly for safety reasons.


    However, Sarah is aware of Noah''s infatuation with her and that is why she was keeping an eye on him. Sarah hoped that Noah will find that special someone who will break the spell which is keeping Noah stuck to Sarah.


    Sarah is not sure if Chloe is the one for Noah, but Sarah definitely saw something different with Noah during that baby shower, and Sarah wants to see if it will work out.


    Seeing that Noah was submissive, Sarah wondered if she went too far. Damn pregnancy hormones! She took a deep breath and did her best to talk calmly.


    "I don''t me you, Noah. You are a healthy young man and I have no right to tell you how to live your life. But I know that you are steering away from rtionships and if you continue like that, you will end up as a lonely old man. Did you even look to see who the woman in question is?"


    "Does it matter?"


    Sarah shrugged. "I don''t know. Look for yourself and tell me if it matters."


    Noah looked down and it took him a few seconds to spot Chloe. He was wearing Eve-lens, and the zoom functionality worked its wonders.


    "Why is she here?", Noah muttered.


    Sarah smiled a little. He didn''t brush it off and there might be some concern behind his tone, so that was another sign that Chloe could be special. "Why don''t you go and ask her?"


    Noah connected the dots. "Are you setting me up for a date?"


    Sarah shook her head. "I told you that she will need protection. She is a civilian, who grew up in a controlled environment, and is not used to what we have going on here. Be by her side when themotion erupts and make sure shees out of it unscathed. How much I know, Chloe is a good person, a delicate flower, nothing like what you''ve seen so far. I''m not telling you to date her but give her a chance to show you who she is. And for God''s sake, don''t treat her as a hookup."


    "How should I treat her?"


    "Did you forget how to make friends, Noah? You are responsible for her being here.", Sarah reminded him. "If you didn''t offer her a job at nc, she wouldn''t move into this neighborhood and she would definitely not be down there now. Protect her tonight. Start from there and see where it goes..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2002 - Finding Noah (6)

    Noah would never refuse a mission given by Sarah, but this time he had a nagging feeling that she has a hidden agenda and he had to question her.


    "Is that an order?"


    Sarah''s irritation red. Why is Noah such a baby?


    "Yes! I''m ordering you to go down and protect Chloe tonight.", Sarah said and paused before adding: "And don''t you dare disclose to anyone that you are with her because of a mission."


    "As someone who wears this¡­" He gestured toward his ck uniform. "She will know that I''m there on business."


    Sarah shrugged. "And that is fine. You can tell her that you''ve got insider''s information that there will be amotion and you decided to ensure her safety. Personally."


    Noah''s eyes widened when he realized how that would make things worse. If he tells that story to Chloe, it will appear that he is super-interested in her. Ah, how did he find himself in this situation?


    "Aiden''s fight is fourth. You know that some fights canst under a minute so you better hurry down there ande up with a believable story. But if I''m you, I wouldn''t make up too much. Just say that you saw her and stopped by to say hi. There is nothing wrong with that. And when themotion starts, you were there identally¡­"


    Sarahughed when she saw him frowning. "Oh, Noah. You must be the first guy to object getting a night off."


    "How is it a night off when I need to babysit a fragiledy? I would rather go in the arena and let people beat me up."


    "You can get your beating if you challenge Aiden. He seems eager to fight."


    Noah''s eyes widened for a moment and then he red at Sarah as his ego took a hit. Why does Sarah need to remind him that Aiden is better?


    Sarah ignored his displeasure and continued talking cheerfully: "Think of this as expanding your skillset. And you don''t need to babysit her the whole night. Only while she is in the club. Considering that she is going to work tomorrow, she won''t stay long. One or two hours tops¡­"


    Sarah stopped talking when she saw that Noah gave in.


    She ced her palm on his cheek and patted him gently.


    "Remember, Noah¡­ a little bit of kindness goes a long way. Chloe just started a new life, and she is all alone. You being by her side tonight won''t cost you much, but for her, it could make a big difference. Don''t call her fragile because what she is doing takes a lot of courage."


    Noah responded with a small nod and walked out.


    A big smile bloomed on Sarah''s face. Ah, she loves ying Cupid!


    With so many couples created around her and Aiden, Sarah developed an eye for these things, and she was 87% confident that Chloe and Noah might work out.


    Sarah pursed her lips as she was facing a big dilemma. Will she go to the fighting arena and support her husband who is about to cripple people, or stay up in this VIP room and peep at the Chloe-Noah interaction? That is a tough decision to make!


    At the bar¡­


    Chloe finished her drink and waved at Tim.


    "Leaving already?", Tim asked.


    "Thank you for the drink, it was delicious. I hope you can introduce me to another one next time.", Chloe said to Tim.


    "Absolutely!", Tim eximed.


    There was a man next to Chloe, and he was the fourth one who was trying to buy her a drink. She didn''t know how he looked like because she was not interested, but she knew that he was persistent, just like the other three before him.


    Chloe came to see Noah and thank him, and she saw him so it''s almost missionplete. She was dejected that she couldn''t talk to the man, but she knew that just sitting at the bar will not bring her closer to Noah, and there was no way that she will go up there to join him in the VIP room. Actually, even if she goes, the guards will block her as she has no status to go up there.


    No one told her, but Chloe understood that Noah is not a regr guy who can be approached easily. What happened at Emma''s baby shower was an ident and Chloe made her peace that she will not get a chance to talk to him again.


    Chloe thought of thanking Noah for everything he did for her, but she was aware that the life-changing experience she was gifted with was no more than a casual phone call for Noah and he probably does not care about it. She felt small and insignificant, and she wanted to go home, to her apartment, and forget about everything while focusing on her job and whatever else her future brings.


    "Leaving so soon? The night only started. How about I get you another drink?", the man who was next to Chloe offered. He was trying to chat her up for some time, but other than yes-no responses, she didn''t say much.


    "No, thank you. I have work tomorrow so I should go."


    The man looked around. "Are you on your own? Let me drop you off home."


    Tim wanted to intervene and tell the man to buzz off, but then he looked above Chloe and swallowed his words.


    Unaware that someone is approaching them or that Tim is frozen, Chloe spoke to the man: "No need. I live close by."


    She moved to get up from the chair, and the man put his hand up to block her. If she continued moving, her shoulder would end up in his palm.


    "Are you sure? I can¡­"


    "She said, no need.", a firm voice came from the side and Chloe''s eyes widened when she saw Noah looking at the man sternly. "Thedy is not interested. Can''t you get a hint?"


    The man wanted to respond, but then he saw Noah''s outfit and all the bartenders standing in attention, silently telling the man that he should not mess with Noah. He was an outsider and didn''t know who Noah was; if he knew, he would scram ten seconds ago, but he still understood that Noah shouldn''t be provoked.


    "I apologize.", the man said to Chloe while lowering his hand in slow motion. "My hearing is not good tonight." He scurried away, leaving his drink behind.


    "Hi Chloe¡­", Noah said with a small frown. "Are you OK?"


    Chloe blinked herself out of her daze. She didn''t expect Noah to show up. "Hi. Yeah. Fine. Thanks." She rubbed her shoulder which almost got touched by that man.


    Noah sat on the barstool next to her. "Give her another drink, and usual for me.", he said to Tim and then looked at Chloe. "Do people always bully you, or only when I''m around?"


    Chloe lowered her gaze at Noah''s words as she felt heat creeping up her cheeks from embarrassment. He was right, the first time her family, and now a stranger. In both cases, she was not fighting back, and she waited for them to go away only to end up rescued by Noah.


    It took Tim a few seconds to start moving. Sure, Noah shows up at the club on Tuesdays, but Noah never sits at the bar or approaches women like that. If there is any trouble, Noah will notify security to handle it, and Chloe was not exactly in trouble either. Tim gave Chloe a curious gaze, feeling that he was witnessing something important.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2003 - Finding Noah (7)

    Chloe was never the one to argue and cause a scene. It''s not because she iscking courage, but she grew up in the Long family and learned that talking back does not help. It does the opposite, she gets punished and still needs to do as she was told or suffer further consequences, and if she keeps on defying the elders, even her parents get punished. That is why she decided to leave.


    As Chloe was growing up, the demands of her seniors were increasing with thest one being for Chloe to ept an arranged marriage to a man from Montana she never met. She''s never been to Montana! Chloe''s parents are good and kind people, but in the Long family, seniors make decisions, and her parents get suppressed because they don''t have a high standing in the family''s hierarchy.


    Maybe Steve would support Chloe if she spoke to him about what seniors are pushing on her, but Steve is busy managing thepany and he has Bridgette and Denise, and Chloe didn''t want toe to him asking for help with her insignificant problems. Maybe Steve would deal with the seniors this time, but what about the next one? Chloe didn''t want to rely on Steve to protect her, she doesn''t even know him that well. Chloe was at college when Steve came to the family and became the patriarch so she didn''t get much chance to interact with him.


    How Chloe saw her situation, the only way for Chloe to have her freedom was to get out.


    Chloe''s parents supported her decision to leave the family in search of independence, even though they were worried about her and she promised to be in touch daily so that they know she is doing well on her own.


    The Long seniors still don''t know that Chloe left, and she can''t imagine their reaction when they find out. Maybe they just let it be, or maybe theye to find her and drag her back home. Anything is possible. She hopes that the marriage alliance with the man from Montana is not very important and that they will leave her alone.


    Back to the present...


    Chloe saw that another blue and red cocktail was ced on the bar counter in front of her and she lifted her gaze. "Thanks, Tim."


    She remembered that Noah saved her again, and she didn''t say anything. She gathered her courage and turned to the right, to see Noah looking her way. "Thanks¡­" Chloe was not sure if she should address him as Noah or something else. Boss? Director Be? Any of those might work, but ''Noah'' didn''t seem appropriate.


    In thest two days, she found out that Noah is much more than the head of security. He is a director at nc, and it seems that he is someone big in this club as well since everyone is looking at him with respect. The more she found out about him, the more mysterious Noah became, and also more distant. By the way people looked at him, Chloe felt like there is a celebrity next to her.


    Chloe fidgeted on her chair. She came here to see Noah and talk to him, yet now that he was there, she was tongue-tied. How embarrassing.


    "How is work? Are people treating you well?", she heard Noah ask.


    "Great. It''s really great. Everyone is great.", Chloe responded clumsily. She didn''t want to say that she was overwhelmed and that she has no idea what she should be doing. Working in apany is so much different than what they taught her in school. But she can''t say anything other than ''great'' to the man who gave her the opportunity to get a job and leave clutches of the Long family.


    "Those were two greats more than necessary¡­", Noah said. "It makes me think you are hiding something."


    Chloe gulped softly. Did he see through her? Is she getting someone in trouble? She looked up at him. "No, no. Really. People are great and helpful, but it will take me some time to get used to it. That''s all."


    Noah''s lips lifted into a smile and he looked at Chloe with amusement in his eyes. He could see by the readings on his Eve-lens that she was a nervous wreck. Was it because of him? "What do you think about the club?"


    "Uhm¡­ it''s lively."


    Noah nodded in slow motion. "Another answer which makes me think you are hiding something."


    Chloe exhaled a shaky breath as she realized that Noah made her anxious. Can he read minds? Or is she easy to read? "Why are you asking me questions if you doubt my answers?"


    "It''s the way you say things. You could have used one more of your ''greats'' to respond or say that it sucks, but you paused and called it lively which can be good lively or bad lively or maybe just noisy."


    Chloe puffed her cheeks. "Would it be better to say that I was minding my own business while guys were pestering me even after I told them that I''m not interested in drinks or conversation?"


    Noah inched backward and his eyes moved over her body slowly, and she felt as if he was undressing her with his intense gaze.


    She squirmed and pressed her legs tightly together.


    Noah smirked and leaned closer to her. "You are an attractive woman, Chloe. And that dress is not hiding your curves. Considering that you are sitting here, alone, it''s normal that guys wille and try their luck, and that they will not give up easily."


    Chloe cleared her throat. "I didn''te here to pick up a man."


    "And why did youe here?"


    Chloe froze. How did they end up talking about this? She didn''te here to find a man, but she can''t tell him that she came with the hope to see him. She will look like a stalker or some kind of a creep. Ah! How is she supposed to answer this?


    Before Noah could urge Chloe to answer his question, Chloe was saved by themotion in the club¡­


    "Ladies and gentlemen!", a loud voice boomed across the club making everyone look around and focus on TV screens which showed a man in a ck outfit with a microphone in his hand. "We have an external challenger for the right to meet with Nyx!"


    The club shook from the loud cheers and Chloe shrunk in her chair while ncing around nervously. Even the bartenders were shouting. What is going on?


    "It''s OK.", Noah''s voice sounded close to Chloe''s ear and her head snapped toward him only to see that he was close. Too close. She blushed fiercely.


    Noah chuckled, amused by her difort and the fact that she didn''t back away. "It''s a challenge that didn''t happen in a long time, so people are excited."


    "A challenge?"


    Noah confirmed. "They want to meet with Sarah, and she refused them. In this ce, if there is a dispute, they can settle it in the fighting arena. If the challenger wins, they will get what they want."


    Chloe frowned while processing Noah''s words. "A unique way to resolve meeting conflicts." She wondered if they heard about things such as phone calls and negotiations. Do they need to fight for it at work as well? How barbaric.


    Noah stifled augh. "If you think that it was noisy when he announced the fight, wait until he reveals who will be fighting¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2004 - Finding Noah (8)

    Noah''s words made Chloe curious. He said that like it means something and it sounded like she should know who the fighters are, so she paid attention to the screen. The man in the ck uniform was exining the rules, and it was just as Noah said. The winner gets what they wanted.


    "For the ck tribe, representing the challengers¡­ we have Jacob!", the announcer shouted and there was some noise when a bulky man appeared on the screen.


    "For the Chaos club, representing the house, we have Mr. A!", the announcer shouted and there were¡­ crickets.


    People murmured while wondering who this <em>''Mr. A''</em> is.


    Two secondster, amotion started in the area where the fights are happening and then the club exploded into noise when all screens showed Aiden.


    Chloe jumped in her chair. Her ears were aching, but she was embarrassed to cover them up. Why are people so excited? And isn''t that Aiden White? It took her a second to connect the dots that Aiden is <em>''Mr. A''</em> and that he will be fighting.


    Chloe understood that this is what Noah meant when he told her that there will be more noise when the fighters are revealed. And she definitely knows one of the fighters. She was not aware that Aiden is such a celebrity. Is it because he is the owner? Her eyes widened when she realized that Aiden will fight that big guy.


    She concluded how both Sarah and Aiden are impressive with their businesses and this club and now Aiden will fight, and they even got a man like Noah to work for them. No wonder people admire Whites, Chloe thought.


    The camera showed someone in a ck outfit cing a chair right next to the fighting arena, in the sealed-off area where patrons can''te, and another round of noise sounded when Sarah made an appearance and sat on the chair, like a queen.


    Sarah was smiling brightly, and her sparkling eyes full of admiration were focused on Aiden like no one else exists in the world.


    Sarah would normally stand, but now she was pregnant, and Aiden didn''t want her to stand too much and get swollen feet. Her pregnancy belly is barely visible and fully covered with Sarah''s outfit, but Aiden knew that Logan is inside, and this time Logan will watch his daddy beat the crap out of a guy who dared to challenge mommy''s decision.


    Masika and Zack stood behind Sarah. Their backs were straight and their arms behind their backs. Allen and Julius were also there as well as Haru, N, Oni, Michael, Tejan, Rosa, Daniel, Xiaohui, and several other kids, all dressed up in matching ck uniforms and standing behind Sarah, looking impressive and imposing as queen''s personal guards.


    Usually, Sarah would not ask her kids to make this disy, but tonight she knew that Aiden would humiliate one prideful boss and she hoped that this show of strength will deter the man from doing anything reckless. Him admitting a defeat and leaving this ce would be for the best, but she suspected that the man will not give up easily. If he wanted to give up, he would ept the lowkey rejection over the phone, and not issue this challenge. However, for many of these people, their image is important and unfortunately for this boss, Aiden is about to crush his.


    The kids from the Cliffside Vie to the Chaos nightclub asionally, mostly in order to fight in the arena. Getting an external experience is beneficial for their growth. They would usually coordinate ande a few at a time so that they don''t create a long queue while waiting for their turn to fight, but now Sarah and Aiden were here, so they all decided to tag along. Ron and Z were upset to miss this, they were away on business rted to Heinelurgy.


    Watching Aiden fight against an outsider was an unexpected treat for the kids. Aiden spars with them as a mentor, holding back his strength because he is training them. They are all excited to see how this will turn out and they hope that Jacob is strong enough so that Aiden does not need to hold back.


    "ce your bets!", the announcer shouted. "The fight starts in three minutes!"


    Jacob eyed Aiden and he was not sure what themotion was about when Aiden showed up. Sure, even under that ck t-shirt and pants, it was obvious that Aiden is fit, but Jacob is bigger than Aiden and confident that he can take Aiden down.


    Jacob sneered, ready to taunt Aiden, how they usually do before a fight, and Jacob was left with his mouth half-open when Aiden stepped out of the fighting enclosure and walked to Sarah.


    Sarah stood up to talk to Aiden. "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you prepare for the fight?"


    "I am here to prepare for the fight¡­", Aiden said and pulled Sarah closer for a kiss.


    If this were Sarah from before, she would push Aiden away or avoid him shyly, but this Sarah didn''t care, and she enjoyed their public disy of affection. Her arms snaked around his neck and she returned his kisses with fervor at the delight of the cheering audience.


    The noise in the club increased by a few notches when the camera zoomed onto Sarah and Aiden, showing them in full disy, like a kiss-cam at the basketball games with the difference that this was not a chaste kiss which usually happens during those games. This kiss was hot and steamy, and it made normal people look away and blush. However, many people present were either associated with the Army of Chaos, or employees of the club, which means they are not normal people. Actually, they all enjoyed seeing how lovey-dovey their leaders are and that included their kids who were still standing in attention, but with smiles on their faces.


    At the bar¡­


    Noah nced at Chloe who stared at the screen without blinking while her cheeks were fiery red.


    "Enjoying the show?", Noah asked her teasingly.


    Over the years, Noah got numb to Aiden''s and Sarah''s public disy of affection, and Aiden would sometimes give Sarah extra kisses only because Noah was present.


    Chloe slowly peeled her eyes from the screen and looked at Noah. "I think it''s admirable that they are not concealing their feelings. Many people are not willing to admit to themselves that they love someone because they believe it makes them vulnerable and weak, and it takes a lot of courage to show it to the world."


    Noah didn''t expect this answer from Chloe. Her response told him that she grew up in an environment that is stringent, and she had to hold many things back. He wondered if she ever concealed her feelings toward someone. Probably.


    In the fighting arena¡­


    Jacob turned to his boss and spoke through the wires which enclosed the fighting area: "What is the meaning of this?" He didn''t think much of Aiden, and now seeing this carefree behavior, Jacob was not sure if Aiden is reckless or stupid.


    His boss had an unreadable expression. "Don''t let him provoke you. Focus on the fight." He didn''t want to say that Jacob is in trouble. He didn''t know that Sarah was Nyx but based on the chair that was ced for her, he was aware that she is important. And then the fighter kissed her openly, which means that he is someone important as well. And all that was reinforced by the booming support they got from the crowd by just appearing here.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2005 - Finding Noah (9)

    "Thirty seconds left until the betting closes!", the announcer shouted.


    Aiden broke the kiss and smiled at the sight of Sarah''s unfocused gaze and he knew that she was aroused. Ah, her pregnancyes with so many perks! Too bad they have so much audience. If there was no fight only minutes away, he would scoop Sarah into his arms and find privacy.


    "Watch me, my love¡­", Aiden spoke into Sarah''s lips.


    "Always¡­", Sarah responded dreamily.


    He gave her another quick kiss and went to the fighting enclosure.


    "Bets are closed!", the announcer said excitedly and the noise in the club simmered down to whispers. Even the volume of the music was reduced.


    The announcer nced from Aiden to Jacob while talking: "The rules are simple. No weapons. Anything goes. The fight ends when one is unable to continue or calls out that he gives up. Good luck!"


    The announcer scurried out and the cage door closed behind him with a bang.


    At the bar¡­


    Chloe looked at the screen with her eyes open wide. Since she arrived at the club, there were at least ten fights, but none radiated this importance. During previous fights, the music sted, and people chatted like nothing major is going on, but now many people squeezed toward the fighting area, and others looked at the numerous TV screens that were along the walls. The atmosphere was tense.


    Chloe nced at Noah and saw that he was sipping his drink with a slightly bored expression. Everyone in the bar area was staring at the screens, so Noah stood out.


    "Are you not interested in the fight?", Chloe asked Noah.


    Noah didn''t want to watch Aiden fighting. For him, it was a reminder of how much gap is between them. But he would not admit that. "There is no suspense when you know who will win."


    Chloe frowned. "You think that Aiden will lose?"


    "What makes you think that?"


    "The other guy is bigger."


    Noah shook his head, telling her that she was wrong. "The size doesn''t matter if he can''tnd a hit."


    Noah didn''t like that Aiden is superiorpared to him, but Aiden''s skills were undeniable. Also, if Noah tried saying anything bad about Aiden, he would be forced to swallow those words when the fight starts.


    Chloe was not sure what Noah meant, but she understood that her assumption of how Aiden will lose was false. She turned to the screen which showed Aiden and Jacob circling slowly along the edge of the fighting enclosure.


    Jacob''s mouth moved, but they didn''t have microphones, so no one heard what he said other than people who were nearby, but it was obvious that he was taunting Aiden.


    Chloe inhaled sharply when Jacob lunged himself at Aiden. Aiden avoided him skillfully once, twice¡­ every time with the same mocking grin on his face, like he is ying with a child. Jacob was livid as his face turned red and the veins protruded on his neck and forehead in anger.


    Chloe held her breath and gripped the edge of the bar counter subconsciously. It was just like in action movies, but this was live, and she knew one of the actors. How can they move so fast? And it looked vicious. If Aiden didn''t avoid those punches, he would be minced meat!


    Next to the arena, Sarah looked at Aiden as possessed. He was fast and agile and powerful¡­ that was her husband right there. She was always proud of him, but seeing him fight and y with his prey, woke up in her something primal that made her heart race and fall in love with him more.


    Aiden gradually slowed down his movement, allowing every next Jacob''s hit tond closer. Of course, this increased Jacob''s zeal as he was confident that Aiden is getting tired from all the dodging.


    Jacob ran toward Aiden with a loud roar which stopped halfway when Aiden half-kneeled and jabbed his elbow inside Jacob''s abdomen. Jacob froze mid-step with his mouth open and arms in the air. The suddenck of oxygen in his body caught him by surprise. It didn''t take more than a moment, but by the time Jacob came around, Aiden was standing behind him.


    Jacob stopped his wild attacks and shouted toward the skies as his frustration swelled because he was unable tond a hit on Aiden.


    "Is that all you''ve got?", Aiden asked Jacob and then looked at Jacob''s boss. "You should have sent your best fighter and not this brute trash."


    Jacob saw red. He squeezed a curse through his teeth and dashed toward Aiden.


    Jacob was fast, but Aiden was faster.


    Aiden swiftly moved to the side and kicked Jacob in the thigh, making thetter stumble, and then Aiden started his bashing, using elbows and legs.


    Aiden''s kicks pushed Jacob against the wire which enclosed the fighting area and Aiden bashed Jacob brutally while closing off any paths for Jacob to step away. Jacob was unable to dodge and he was forced to defend.


    It was not the first time for Chloe to see people fighting. Just ten days ago she attended Emma''s baby shower and there she saw a number of fights, but none were vicious like this. Even the one where Merve beat Samantha, and Corey beat Victor, were not this intense. Those were like cubs ying, while this one showcased two full-grown beasts going at each other.


    From the beginning of the fight, Jacob looked raw and feral, while Aiden showed grace and speed. Jacob took the initiative to attack, and Aiden was only dodging him, but in one split moment, Aiden showed his dominance (andck of mercy) while bashing Jacob whose appearance quickly turned into a bloody mess.


    The crowd was cheering and shouting as the winner was obvious.


    "I told you that Aiden will win."


    Noah''s voice got Chloe''s attention. He saw that she was slightly pale. "Are you OK?"


    Chloe forced a smile. "Yeah. Fine."


    In truth, Chloe was wondering if this was normal, and she lived a sheltered life where people don''t fight like in action movies. She saw Sarah and Aiden more than once, and she knew that people fear them, but the couple themselves always looked prim and proper with a hint of wildness in them but she never guessed that it''s this¡­ feral.


    "I should go¡­", Chloe said.


    "Now is not a good time.", Noah''s words stopped her. "Wait until the fight is over and things settle down."


    Chloe realized that she didn''t touch her second drink. She took a sip and waited for whatever ''settle down'' means.


    She had so many questions, but she kept them to herself. While growing up in the Long family, Chloe learned that sometimes is for the best not to talk. And this looked like one of those times.


    Chloe watched as Aiden stood above Jacob as thetter slid on the ground, unable to move. He was obviously unconscious.


    "The winner is Mr. A!", the announcer shouted, and the club shook from cheers and screams.


    "Erebus! Erebus! Erebus!...", the crowd started chanting and Aiden lifted his arms in the air victoriously.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2006 - Finding Noah (10)

    The wired door opened, and Aiden stepped out amidst the cheers, going straight for Sarah whose enchanting smile was directed at him.


    The boss who sent Jacob to fight found himself in a tight spot. He was denied a meeting tantly, his best fighter was pummeled unconscious, and by now he understood that the fighter who beat Jacob is Erebus, the boss himself¡­ and that means the woman Erebus is kissing must be Nyx. He was humiliated and angry, and at the same time surrounded by Sarah''s people. But how can he just leave with the tail between his legs? He came with more than a dozen of his men and he guessed that the staff of the club consists of civilians, while only a handful of youngsters behind Nyx (aka Sarah) might be dangerous. But they all look young and skinny and not intimidating.


    He didn''t want to start a big fight, considering that he was in the enemy''s territory, but he needed to show that he will not retreat in submission. After all, he was looking at Nyx and Erebus who were young enough to be his children.


    The boss gave a hand signal to his men, stepped forward, and pointed a finger at Sarah and Aiden angrily. "You cheated!"


    Due to the noise, no one heard the man shout, but they saw him step forward and the kids from the Cliffside vi rushed to stand in front of Sarah and Aiden.


    Within a second, everything was quiet.


    "What did you say?", Sarah asked the man.


    He nced around nervously. "I said¡­ you cheated."


    "Which part was cheating?", Sarah asked mockingly.


    "Erebus used an alias."


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "There were no restrictions on who can fight. You could have gone in and no one would say a thing."


    Aiden stood in front of Sarah, shielding her with his body. That boss looked twitchy, and Aiden didn''t want to take risks Sarah getting hurt.


    Aiden red at the man. "You wanted a meeting and you lost. You are wee to stay in the club and enjoy the evening, or scram. But don''t cause unnecessary troubles because you can''t win."


    "Unnecessary? You showed utter disrespect!"


    Aiden raised his hand, willing topromise and cate the man. "How about I treat you and your men a drink and we forget about this?"


    "A drink?", the man hissed. "You think a drink will be enough?"


    Aiden cocked his head. "And what do you want?"


    "How about an apology?"


    Sarah''s face darkened as she stepped on the side, next to Aiden. The man was obviously unreasonable and if he thought that he had an upper hand, he was obviously mistaken. "An apology? For what?"


    Aiden wanted to stop Sarah, but he saw that she was fuming, so he didn''t want to get in the way. The fact that she stood by his side and didn''t jump on that man to break a few bones, already showed that she was mindful of her pregnancy. Aiden noticed Sarah''s fingers moving as she directed invisible drones and he smiled a little.


    "For mistreating me and¡­", the man stopped talking and he sucked in a sharp breath when he realized that his men are sprawled on the ground and not moving. Just like that. What the hell happened?


    Sarah smirked. "You were saying?"


    "No-nothing¡­", the man stuttered and took a step back. "I was just leaving."


    Sarah''s eyebrow arched. "Leaving? My husband offered you to leave a minute ago, yet you spoke some nonsense about disrespect and apologies. Now, you can''t leave¡­ Take him!"


    Before the boss could react, two men pulled him to the back and his shouts and curses disappeared at the back of the club. Sarah made a gesture with her hand, and the bouncers from the club dragged other unconscious people away. They all came with that boss and thanks to Eve and drones, Sarah had no problems tracking them through the club and knocking them out at the same time.


    But Sarah was not only watching Aiden''s fight and these people scattering through the club. Her Eve-lens was also showing her what was going on at the bar, and she was not happy with the current situation because it seemed that Chloe was about to leave, and Noah was about to let it happen.


    Sarah''s lips lifted into a smile and she waved toward the announcer, asking for his microphone.


    "We apologize for this disturbance, and hope that this didn''t ruin your mood for the evening¡­", Sarah''s voice boomed through the club and her face was shown on all TV screens. "To make it up to you, for then next half an hour, all drinks are on the house!"


    The crowd cheered and started waving waitresses toe and take their orders. But there were not enough waitresses to serve everyone at the same time, so many patrons moved toward the bar area.


    At the bar¡­


    Chloe looked at Noah. "The fight is over. I can leave, right?"


    Noah frowned a little. "It seems that another trouble ising¡­" He stood up and held Chloe''s hand, pulling her away from the bar.


    Chloe didn''t expect Noah to make such sudden movement, and she stumbled while following him.


    Noah stopped abruptly and Chloe ended up with her face stuck into his back.


    "Aww¡­", sheined while rubbing her nose.


    "How clumsy can you be?"


    Chloe narrowed her eyes. "I would not be clumsy if you didn''t drag me away so suddenly. What was that?"


    Noah gestured toward the bar, and Chloe saw people crowding there. She remembered that Sarah offered free drinks, and that exined all the people.


    "Thanks...", she mumbled as she understood that Noah dragged her away so that they don''t end up in the middle of thatmotion. If he stopped to exin, it would be toote to leave.


    After a few seconds of silence, Chloe looked at Noah. "I will be going now. Good night."


    "You are leaving?"


    "Is there some other cmity in the schedule for tonight?"


    Noah was not sure where that came from. What cmity? It was a night as usual. Almost. "Do you know how you are going home?"


    "I will walk.", Chloe said and paused as she remembered what she wanted to say in the first ce: "Thank you for everything."


    "I didn''t do much."


    "If you didn''t talk to me during the party at the Smith family, I wouldn''t have an apartment and a job. You didn''t need to save me from my family, but you did. And you didn''t need to arrange for me to get a job interview, but you did. Even tonight, you chased away that man and gave mepany while exining what was going on. Maybe for you, it was not much, but for me it was. Thank you. If there is a chance in the future for me to help you out, I will. Good night."


    Noah looked after Chloe''s retreating back and he remembered Sarah''s words: "A little bit of kindness goes a long way¡­ You being by her side tonight won''t cost you much, but for her, it could make a big difference¡­"


    ...


    Chloe made her way through the crowd and stepped outside.


    "Hey, going home already?"


    Chloe turned toward the voice. She recognized the big guy, Mark. "Yes. I have work tomorrow."


    "Did you have a good time?"


    Chloe smiled. "It was good."


    "Good, good. I hope youe again.", Mark said and shouted after Chloe as she walked away: "I wanted to buy you a drink, but my break is not for another half an hour¡­"


    "Next time¡­", Chloe said and waved while walking away.


    She was confident that she will note to this ce anymore, but she didn''t want to say that at loud as it seemed that these people enjoy this environment.


    The Chaos nightclub is loud and there was violence and the constant sense of danger and that was not her idea of a pleasant evening. The only good thing was that she got to see Noah and she thanked him for everything.


    She aplished her mission for the evening and she can continue with her life while embracing the future.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2007 - A Short Walk Home

    Chloe was in a rush to get away from the Chaos nightclub. She wanted to get to her apartment and to her peace. Being in that club made her nervous and ufortable in many ways and she berated herself for going there on her own. What was she thinking?


    OK. It was not all that bad. She tasted a new drink and she felt rtively safe when Noah was with her, but she can''t rely on him to keep her safe. She learned a long time ago that she can''t rely on anyone other than herself.


    "Chloe!"


    Chloe''s steps halted when she heard someone call her name from behind. She turned to see Noah jogging toward her.


    "I will walk with you back home.", Noah said when he reached her.


    Chloe was confused. Why was he here? "Uhm¡­ aren''t you busy?"


    He scratched the back of his head. "Actually, I have a night off."


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Chloe''s lips. "Shouldn''t you go somewhere and enjoy your night off?"


    Noah was confused by her rejections. Weren''t they talking nicely so far? "If you don''t want mypany, you can say so."


    "No, that''s not it."


    "Then, what is it?" He really wanted to know.


    "Why are you here?", she asked suspiciously. "Is it because of what I''ve said? Thanks to you I''ve got a job and an apartment, and you already did a lot. There is no need for you to concern yourself with me. I can manage."


    Noah tilted his head a little. Does she think of herself as a burden? "You are a single girl and streets at night are not safe. You never know who might be lurking. I only want to make sure you arrive home in one piece. We can walk together, or I can be five steps behind you, like a stalker."


    After a second of thinking, Chloe nodded and continued walking. He seemed determined and it''s not like she can stop him, anyway. Noah walked next to her.


    "When you say it like that, you almost sound like a nice guy."


    Noah chuckled. "Am I not a nice guy?"


    "I don''t know. Are you?"


    "It depends on whom you ask.", Noah responded.


    "Makes sense."


    They walked in silence for some time before Noah asked: "Can I ask you a question."


    "Sure."


    "I remember that you said to Sarah that you are one month away from graduation, and I instructed the HR to make sure you can join at ater time. Howe you didn''t wait for after graduation to start working? It sounded like that break was important to you."


    Chloe understood that he wants to know why she joined right away, instead of after graduation. It''s normal for students to take some time off and enjoy freedom before they start working. Especially youngsters whoe from families like Long but that does not apply to Chloe. She was touched that he remembered that detail.


    "I am done with courses and exams. Graduation is just a small ceremony and it''s not a problem if I miss it because of work.", Chloe said and added in a small voice: "And also, my seniors were setting me up for a marriage."


    Noah didn''t understand. "You don''t want to get married?"


    "Not to a man I''ve never met."


    Noah realized that his question was personal and probably insensitive. "I''m sorry for asking."


    "Don''t be. It''s fine."


    "Is that what you always say?", Noah asked.


    Chloe looked at him with confusion obvious on her face. "What?"


    "You have a habit of saying that things are great and fine¡­ even when they are not."


    "Is there a point inining? You can''t fix my problems.", Chloe said dismissively.


    "You don''t know that. Even if I can''t help, I can listen."


    Chloe bit her lower lip and thought about his words. From her experience, people who have time to listen, don''t have the power to help. And people who can help, don''t have time to listen. In either case, she can rely only on herself.


    Her parents listened, but in the end, they couldn''t do anything other than provide her moral support which didn''t count for anything when she had to face the seniors who pressured her in various ways.


    The seniors of the Long family filtered Chloe''s friends and picked her boyfriends. They told her how ady should act¡­ Even Chloe''s education in business administration was forced on her, and she forgot when thest time was that she yed piano. Luckily, she was good with numbers, so school was not hard on her, but there was a time when she dreamed about bing a musician. Her high school teacher praised her voice and Chloe personallyposed songs for the ys her ss performed. However, the seniors of the Long family didn''t approve, and she had to obey even though things like business administration and finances were never part of her dreams. But on the other side, that degree was probably only to attract eligible bachelors who would be interested in marrying into the Long family.


    In the Long family, Chloe was not treated like a person, but more like an asset, an investment.


    Chloe wondered how those seniors will react when they realize that the same education they forced on her is what allowed her to escape.


    All that was Chloe''s burden, and she didn''t see the point in sharing it with Noah. Or with anyone else.


    Chloe halted her steps and turned to Noah. "This is my building. Thank you for ensuring my safety."


    Noah nced at the building and he realized that they reached their destination. Somehow, he wished for that walk to be longer because just walking next to Chloe in silence wasfortable which was a strange new feeling and he wished to experience it more so that he can analyze it.


    "Chloe¡­ I was serious. If you have something weighing on your mind, you can talk to me."


    She smiled a little. "I will keep that in mind. Good night."


    "Good night¡­", Noah responded, and he had a strong feeling that Chloe will not reach out to him for help, no matter what it is.


    He stood on the street and watched the entry door of Chloe''s building while wondering what kind of a woman she is. He saw her being bullied and he helped her, for what she thanked him. When he offered his help or showed good faith, she doubted him. Why is she so cynical?


    Another question on Noah''s mind was, why is Chloe here? With her family''s connections, she could have an easy life. Even without relying on the Long family, Chloe ess to people like Jeff and Sarah, and Charlie, yet she never asked them for help.


    Chloe is determined to do things on her own, and she is quite good at hiding her emotional turmoil. Thanks to Eve-lens, Noah noticed at Emma''s baby shower, and earlier in the nightclub, that Chloe was anxious, but her fa?ade was solid and if he didn''t have Eve-lens he would never know how much she was concealing.


    Noah remembered when he saw Chloe the first time. She was bullied by the seniors from her own family. Those are people who are supposed to protect her and offer her guidance, yet they are the ones causing her harm. He heard them putting the me on Chloe for Samantha''s behavior, and now Chloe said that they were trying to get her married to a stranger.


    With her family like that, no wonder Chloe does not trust others. For some reason, this bothered Noah.


    ¡­


    Chloe entered her apartment and went straight to the bedroom. She changed into pajama, too tired to shower, and plopped on the bed after washing her face and brushing teeth.


    Chloe hugged a pillow and thought about the evening.


    "Stupid¡­", she mumbled when she realized that she can''t get Noah''s face out of her mind.


    She wondered why he came to the bar and why he walked her home, and why he offered to help and listen. He was nice and friendly, a bit teasing, but nothing inappropriate. And heplimented her looks when he said that it''s understandable why men will approach her and not give up easily.


    Chloe forced any thoughts about Noah away.


    She believed that it was ironic. When she met him the first time, she thought of him as a simple security guy. By end of their short interaction, she realized that he is more like Sarah''s assistant, and now¡­ he is a director, a powerful individual, someone outside of her reach. Who is Chloe? Compared to Noah, nobody. A junior ountant.


    She exhaled a long breath, hoping that she will forget about Noah and everything rted to him. He helped her out and she said thanks. Even if she wanted to return his kindness, there was nothing she had that he would want.


    Chloe made her peace with the fact that she will not see Noah any time soon because she will not attend any parties as young miss of the Long family where she might see him as Sarah''s security; Chloe will NOT go to the Chaos nightclub again, and for the possibility of seeing him at work, Matilda already told Chloe that Noah does not show up in their building, so there is that.


    Chloe tossed and turned in bed and it took her a long time to sleep off.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2008 - The Love Guru

    Noah walked back to the Chaos nightclub and found that the VIP room was empty. Did Sarah and Aiden leave already? He was not gone for that long.


    He remembered the meetings that were scheduled, and he wondered if Sarah took those or if she canceled them. Sarah would usually take her responsibilities seriously, but now she was pregnant, and her mood was all over the ce. Somehow, Noah pitied Aiden. But just a little bit.


    Noah used Eve-lens to locate them, and he confirmed that Sarah was in a meeting with the representatives of an organization from Florida and that Zack, Masika, Allen, and Julius were with her. With four of them apanying her, Noah''s presence was not necessary. It seems that he really got a night off.


    He wondered if Aiden was still hoping for a fight, and he found that Aiden entered the changing room and still didn''t leave. That gave Noah an idea.


    Aiden exited the shower area with one towel around his waist and another one in his hand. He rubbed his damp hair while going for the locker where his clothes are, and he thought about his fight with Jacob. It was rxing, definitely a good exercise.


    Aiden was not happy that he wasted the ''Mr. A'' alias on only one fight. Now everyone in the Chaos nightclub knows that''s him and no one will want to challenge him or to ept his challenge. Ah, how troublesome. But maybe on Tuesdays he can show up and ask Sarah to cancel a meeting abruptly so that he can take care of the challenger. Or maybe he should use some other alias.


    Aiden paused at the sight of Noah. Considering that there was no one else present and that Noah was sitting on a bench and staring at the floor, Aiden asked: "Are you waiting for me?"


    "Yeah.", Noah responded.


    "You want us to fight?", Aiden guessed. His mind was still focused on fighting.


    Noah made a face. "Maybe some other time. I wanted to ask you something¡­"


    Aiden eyed Noah suspiciously. "Why do you look so serious?"


    "Maybe it is serious."


    "And you came to me for a serious issue?", Aiden asked jokingly. The two of them mostly bicker or are involved in challenging each other to prove who is better. Aiden does not dislike it, but there was a time when he hated Noah''s guts. Their rtionship changed as Noah proved to be reliable and even though Noah sometimes gives Sarah creepy looks, Aiden is confident that Noah will not try anything funny.


    Aiden saw that Noah was reluctant to talk, so he toned down the sarcasm. "What''s going on?"


    "When you met Sarah, did you know right away that she was the one?"


    Aiden''s eyebrows lifted in slow motion. "Are you asking me for love advice?"


    "I wouldn''t call it, love."


    "Then what is it?"


    Noah was not sure how to respond to this. How does one know if the nagging feeling is curiosity or love or maybe something else?


    Aiden sauntered toward Noah and took a seat next to him on the bench. Aiden wrapped the second towel around his head, making it a makeshift turban. "Tell this love guru¡­ what is bothering you, mortal?"


    Noah saw that nearly naked Aiden took a seat next to him and he scooted further away on the bench because Aiden was too close forfort. Aiden''s midsection was covered with a towel, while the rest of his body was bare... well, there was also a towel on Aiden''s head which looked ridiculous. Noah was not in the mood for jokes.


    "Can you answer me?"


    Aiden observed Noah with curiosity. "That serious, eh?"


    After a few long seconds of Noah frowning while Aiden smiled knowingly, Aiden decided to answer.


    "You want to know if I''ve fallen in love with Sarah at first sight¡­", Aiden rephrased Noah''s question before responding: "I would love to say ''yes'', but it''s a ''no''. It was not a love at first sight."


    Noah was surprised by this answer. Since he saw Aiden and Sarah the first time, they were inseparable, and he could not imagine them interacting without hearts in their eyes or without that gooey lovey-dovey atmosphere that follows them everywhere. "When did you know? How long did it take?"


    "It didn''t take much. Of course, there was that initial attraction, and the more time I spent with her, the more I realized how amazing she is."


    "But something made you spend more time with her until you understood who she was, which enabled your initial attraction to grow into love. Right?"


    Aiden confirmed. "My mission was to recruit her to work at the White corp. Other than that, I remember thinking how she was hot and different."


    "Different, how?"


    "She reacted differently to me. Sarah was interested in me and she didn''t know anything about my family or my background. What struck me was that when we were together, I was different. I wanted to protect her, to help her out, and not just get into her pants. Spending time with her felt right."


    Noah knew that Aiden and Sarah met at the University. "You spent time with her during ss and that is when you realized that you want more."


    "No, man¡­", Aiden chuckled as he remembered his childish and desperate actions. "I hacked into the university''s database and changed my schedule so that we attend the same sses. I stood under the window of her room and stared at it while wondering if she is thinking about me even a little bit. I went to the cafeteria and waited with the hope that she will show up. I forced my way into her life by arranging so that we are partners for projects. I wanted her to fall for me, and at the same time to verify what the heck was wrong with me and why I couldn''t stop thinking about her. I didn''t know that I will fall for her, but I knew that if I don''t figure out what was going on, I would have that nagging feeling that I missed something important. If I didn''t let my curiosity guide me, I would not be married to the most amazing woman in the world, and I would not be expecting a child¡­ so many things would not happen and I would not create wonderful memories that I now treasure."


    Noah narrowed his eyes and stood up abruptly. "Thanks, Aiden¡­"


    Aiden looked after Noah with confusion obvious on his face. "You are wee."


    "Did Noah fall for a girl?", Aiden mumbled to himself. It looked like it. Why else would Noah ask those questions?


    Aiden removed the towel from his head (the makeshift turban) and tousled his damp hair while shifting his thoughts from Noah to Sarah.


    Noah''s love problems are not Aiden''s business unless the other party is Sarah.


    Aiden wanted to join Sarah because he was notfortable leaving her with some strangers. Sure, the kids are with her, but he will be morefortable when he joins her. What if other bosses are unreasonable like the first one? After that experience, Aiden didn''t want to leave Sarah''s side, but he had to shower because there were traces of Jacob on him. Disgusting.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2009 - Overslept, Late, And Reassigned

    The next morning¡­


    Chloe woke up because someone was ringing her doorbell like the building was on fire.


    She jolted out of the bed and dashed to the door.


    "Matilda?"


    Matilda eyed Chloe and grinned. "Am I interrupting something?"


    Chloe blinked her sleepiness away. "What?"


    Matilda gave Chloe a knowing look. "Don''t y ignorant. Didn''t you have drinks with Director Best night?"


    Chloe''s eyebrows twitched. She didn''t understand right away, and it took her a few seconds to connect the dots. Director Be. Noah. Drinks. Tim is a bartender and works with Chad who lives with Matilda... Oh, God, there are gossips already!


    "Please, don''t imagine things, Matilda. It was just a drink and we chatted a bit. I thanked him for his help in getting me a job and I went home."


    "Alone?"


    Chloe exhaled in defeat. It was obvious that Matilda knew Chloe hadpany. Other than Tim and Chad, is Mark a gossip also? Probably. He was at the door when Chloe left the club and considering that Noah was right behind Chloe, Mark saw Noah as well.


    "Noah walked with me, we said goodnight and that''s it. He was kind and a gentleman, and nothing happened."


    Matilda raised her eyebrow suspiciously. "I don''t know about the gentleman part, but Director Be is a very busy man. He doesn''t have the time to walk his employees home, if you know what I mean, and this must be the first time ever that someone described him as kind."


    Chloe was exasperated. "Matilda, I will not see him again, so please don''t try to make this into something it isn''t. If the rumors start spreading, I might get in trouble. I only started working and I can''t afford¡­"


    "Fine, fine¡­", Matilda interrupted Chloe. "I believe you. I was actually hoping that maybe something happened because you are a good girl."


    Chloe narrowed her eyes. "Really? You hoped that he spent the night here for my sake? Is that why you are ringing at my door in the wee hours of the morning?"


    "Wee hours? You should be ready for work and not in pajamas. I came to pick you up so that we can go to work together."


    Chloe''s eyes widened in horror and only then she realized that Matilda''s hair is nicely done, and she is wearing a shirt and a pencil skirt¡­ and Matilda is dressed for work.


    "What did you say?", Chloe whispered as panic swelled inside her. "Oh, God! I overslept! I will never go out on a weekday! Sorry, please go on without me¡­ I need to get ready!"


    Chloe closed the door and dashed to the bathroom. Considering that she skipped a showerst night, she could not skip it in the morning. What will people say if she shows up to work stinky?


    Chloe nced at the time and confirmed that it''s 8:23 AM. Matildaes at 8:20 AM, the two of them grab a coffee and chat while going to work. They did that on the previous day and agreed to do that every morning going forward, and Chloe now messed up and she will bete! It''s not that she has strict work hours where she needs to clock in, but everyone should be in the office by 9 AM. Ah, what a disaster!


    Chloe didn''t stay too long in the Chaos nightclub, but she tossed and turned in bed until who knows what time, and she slept through the rm clock. Knowing her, she probably turned it off in her sleep.


    Other than beingte, she probably has eyebags and if she does not spend extra time on makeup, she will end up going to work looking like a hot mess. What will her coworker say?


    "Great work, Chloe! Can you survive the first week at work without messing up?", Chloe chided herself while removing her pajamas fervently. "This is not how I imagined that living on my own will be!"


    ~ Los Angeles, the nc administrative building ~


    Chloe made her way into her cubicle like a wind, kept her purse on the side, and sat on the chair before releasing a long exhale.


    She made it. Sure, it''s 9:11 AM, but no one said anything, and¡­


    "Pssst¡­", a sound came from the neighboring cubicle. "Pssst¡­ Chloe¡­"


    Chloe wondered, what''s with the whispering? "Yes, Cecil?"


    "Why are youte?"


    "Uhm, it''s only eleven minutes past nine. I''m not thatte.", Chloe responded.


    "True, but manager Floyd was looking¡­"


    Before Cecil could finish, a voice came from the side: "Chloe, can youe to my office, please?"


    Chloe stiffened when she recognized the voice of her manager. "Yes, Mr. Floyd.", she responded in a shaky voice. Did Cecil say that manager was looking for her? Oh, boy¡­ Why did he look for her on the day she waste?


    Chloe knew thating at this time is not a big deal, but this was her first week and she wanted to leave a good impression because this job is important. Why did the manager look for her? Did she mess up something yesterday? Or is he going to punish her foring after nine o''clock?


    "Close the door.", manager Floyd said when Chloe stepped into his office.


    Chloe looked at her manager expectantly as his eyes moved over hisputer screen as if he was reading something.


    "You are reassigned.", manager Floyd said, and Chloe''s heart dropped.


    Chloe swallowed a mouthful of air. "Did I do something wrong?"


    "I don''t know. Did you?"


    Chloe shrugged. "You said that I''m reassigned. May I know why?"


    "I don''t know, Chloe. I''ve got a memo saying that you need toe to the conference room B on the fourth floor¡­", he nced at the time. "...thirteen minutes ago."


    Chloe thought that he was joking. Did he tell her that she is thirteen minuteste for a meeting without any sense of urgency? "Can you repeat that?"


    "I don''t know why you are being reassigned. It seems I don''t have the clearance high enough for that information."


    Chloe shook her head. "Not that, the other part about a conference room."


    He nodded in slow motion. "Conference room B on the fourth floor. You are now fourteen minuteste." He saw that Chloe''s brows furrowed. "Don''t me me. I went to your cubicle as soon as I got the memo which was at eight-thirty and I sent you an email and a meeting invite to which you didn''t respond. I also stopped by your workstation every five minutes, but you were not there so¡­ I suggest you hurry up."


    Chloe dashed out of her manager''s office and took the elevator to the fourth floor. She had no idea what was going on, but it didn''t seem like she was getting fired. Or maybe this is how people get fired here: they tell them to go to some mysterious meeting and they nevere back. She wondered if the whole nc is strange like the Chaos nightclub. If she disagrees with the decision of the management, can she challenge them in the fighting arena? She is not a fighter, but desperate times call for desperate measures.


    Chloe shook those thoughts away as she reached the ''Bermuda'' conference room on the fourth floor, also called the ''conference room B''.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2010 - Secret Audit (1)

    The door of the conference room was closed so Chloe knocked briefly before pushing the door open and peeking in. She saw two women in sharp ck business suits standing at the far end of the long conference table. Both women had their hair up in a tight bun without a single strand out of ce, and they had matching stern expressions while talking and pointing at the papers that were in front of them. They didn''t seem to notice Chloe''s presence.


    Chloe cleared her throat to get their attention. "Excuse me, I¡­"


    "Miss Chloe Long?", one of the women cut her off.


    Chloe nodded.


    "You arete.", the other woman said curtly and gestured for Chloe toe in.


    Chloe closed the door behind her. "I apologize, I¡­"


    "You are assigned to a special project to work under a new supervisor.", the first woman said.


    Chloe''s surprise was obvious. First, by this news, and second by the fact that both women were collecting the papers as if they are leaving.


    "Special project?", Chloe croaked.


    The second woman kept the papers in the folder and responded: "The details are not known to us, so you are to wait here for your supervisor to fill you in on the details. He was here at nine o''clock, but you weren''t so¡­"


    Both women forced a smile and looked at Chloe like shemitted a big offense.


    Chloe gulped softly. It seemed that she was in trouble. "I understand."


    Chloe lowered her gaze and she jerked when the door of the conference room closed behind the two women, leaving her alone. Now what? They told her to wait and considering that she waste, maybe the new supervisor will be superte or does not show up at all, in order to teach her a lesson. Or what if she was fired?


    ''Great job, Chloe!'' Her thoughts were dripping with sarcasm. ''First week and you messed up¡­''


    Chloe exhaled dejectedly and turned to look through the window. The sun was rising, and theck of clouds announced another hot August day in Los Angeles, but Chloe felt chills, and that was not because of the AC which kept the room on 70 degrees Fahrenheit.


    Chloe''s insides tightened when she heard the door of the conference room closing. She took a deep breath, schooled her features to appear calm with a small smile, and turned to face whoever came in.


    She froze when she saw Noah walking to the head of the table with two coffee cups in his hands. He looked extra handsome in a sharp business suit but¡­ why was he here?


    "Miss Long, do you normallye after nine o''clock to work?", he asked without looking at her and she was not sure if he was angry.


    She reminded herself that the man in front of her is director Be and she should not stare or act too friendly.


    "Uhm¡­ I try to be in by nine, but something happened. I apologize, director Be. It will not happen again."


    "Do you mind telling me what caused you to bete?"


    He sat on the chair and looked at her with amusement in his eyes.


    Thanks to Eve-lens, Noah has instant ess to all the cameras in the Boyle Heights neighborhood and he saw Chloe dash from her apartment building and rush to work. He guessed that she didn''t have breakfast or coffee, so when she entered the building, he went to fetch two coffees, but he will not tell her that.


    "I overslept and I didn''t hear my rm clock."


    Noah was surprised by her honesty. Couldn''t she make up some reason? Her neighbor had a fever¡­ A cat died¡­ A dog needed to go to a vet¡­ Nothing? Just in truth? "Overslept? Maybe you should get a different rm clock, Miss Long. There are rm clocks on wheels that move, and you need to chase them. And I also heard about one that flips the bed. Should I send you some links?"


    Chloe pressed her lips into a line. She knew that he was teasing her, but this is work and he is director Be, and she needs to stay professional. However, she had to ask¡­ "Why are you here?"


    She was expecting a supervisor person, and not Noah. Or will Noah be here also? Is that why he brought two coffees, one for him and the other one for the supervisor?


    "The question you should ask is, why are YOU here.", Noah said.


    "That also.", Chloe said, and she saw that Noah gestured to her to take a seat.


    Chloe sat on the chair while leaving one gap between them and she was surprised when he pushed one cup with coffee in front of her.


    "Thanks¡­", she mumbled as she epted the coffee, but she didn''t drink. She looked at him and her eyes were darting toward the door in expectation of another person to enter.


    "You must be curious about the project you are assigned to¡­", Noah said, and he saw Chloe nod. "We will do an internal audit of finances at nc and you will be part of the team. I need you to keep it a secret because if it''s announced, whoever is messing with our money might get a heads up and clean their tracks. Also, if they know who is doing the audit, that person might be exposed to bribery or intimidation so this will be between you and me."


    Chloe nodded in understanding and added: "And other members of the team."


    Noah smirked. "There are no other members, Chloe. It''s just you and me."


    Chloe''s face fell. "Are you serious?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    Chloe panicked. Doing an audit is a great chance to learn from her seniors while helping them out, but if there are no seniors, how is she supposed to handle this? "I just joined, and I have no idea how to do an audit. I don''t even know where to start. I think you made a mistake."


    Noah rapped his fingers on the surface of the table while waiting for Chloe to finish. "Chloe, I picked you because you are smart and straightforward. The fact that you joined recently works in your favor because you don''t have existing connections that will make me doubt if you are preferring one department over another. As for how to go about it, you will start by requesting a list of expenses from every department and find irregrities whileparing their reported bnce with the actual one. It will be a great chance for you to familiarize yourself with thepany and key people in it. If you need inputs and guidance I will be avable. Do you have any other concerns?"


    Chloe''s eyes darted over the table as she processed Noah''s words. In a way, it made sense. Maybe.


    It took her some time to realize¡­ "You are the supervisor I was supposed to meet with?"


    Noah responded with a small nod.


    She thought that the work so far was overwhelming but in thest minute she got another information dump that she will need time to process. This all sounded like too much, but she didn''t darein. What''s the worst thing that can happen? She messes up and gets fired? Maybe, but she will not go down without a fight. Chloe looked at Noah. "When do we start?"


    Noah stood up and gestured toward the door. "Right now."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2011 - Secret Audit (2)

    While walking out of the conference room, Chloe didn''t take the coffee cup Noah gave her previously, so he took both his and hers.


    Chloe followed Noah in silence down the hallway, into the elevator, and up to the top floor.


    Noah opened the door and entered the office while Chloe stood at the doorway and observed the new surrounding.


    It was a big corner office with an executive desk close to the massive windows. There was a second smaller desk and a sitting area, and leafy nts in the corners. The overall d¨¦cor was modern, and the view from the windows was amazing. Chloe could see a big park with ake in the middle, but she reminded herself that this is not an office tour and that she should act professionally.


    "Close the door behind you¡­", Noah said, and Chloe obeyed.


    Noah gestured toward the wall on the right. "If you need to use the washroom, you can use that one."


    Next, he pointed toward a smaller desk that was on the left from the executive desk. "This will be your workstation."


    Chloe frowned in confusion. Is she supposed to work from here? Whose office is this, anyway? "My workstation?"


    "Secrecy, remember? You can''t do an audit in your current workce without people snooping around to see what you are doing. Just by not taking tasks from your current manager will make them curious and that might put you in an awkward situation."


    Chloe nodded faintly and walked to the desk. It had aputer, phone, and aptop, and a thick gray folder.


    Noah pointed at the gray folder. "Here, you will find expenses that are allowed for each department, broken down per role, as well as quarterly budgets. Familiarize yourself with this first."


    He handed Chloe an employee badge that was simr to the one she has as an employee of nc, but this one was white, and her current one was blue.


    Every badge has an embedded chip, and it can be inserted into any of theputers that are customized for nc. The device will read the information from the chip and after the employee enters his (or her) password, the corresponding profile will be open. The badges are also used to open the doors to secure areas and to operate the elevators.


    "This will give you clearance to ess information across the departments.", Noah exined when he saw that Chloe was examining her new employee badge.


    "Why a new badge? Couldn''t you just add permissions to my current one?"


    Noah hummed in agreement. "True. But the white one also means that you cane to the top floor and enter this office." He extended his hand, palm up. "You won''t need the blue one going forward."


    Chloe detached from hernyard the blue badge and gave it to Noah.


    "Whose office is this?", Chloe asked while attaching the white badge to hernyard.


    "Mine."


    <em>''I should have known¡­''</em>, Chloe thought and sat on the chair. This chair was made from soft leather and it was wider than the one in her cubicle.


    Matilda said how Noah does note to this building, but a man of his position probably has an office waiting for him.


    <em>''He is here to get me started with this audit business''</em>, Chloe thought.


    Chloe imagined herselfing here daily and working on her own. As much as it gives some prestige, she will be lonely without seeing any coworkers. But there is a cozy-looking sofa in the sitting area, so maybe she can work from there with herptop¡­ or take a nap. She suppressed the nap idea. It would be a disaster if someone catches her dozing off during work hours.


    While on the topic of work, Chloe had her concerns. How will she ask Noah questions? Will she be on the phone with him frequently? She couldn''t imagine that a busy man like Noah will be avable to hold her hand through this assignment, and she was getting nervous.


    Her anxiety swelled when she thought about the consequences of others finding out that she is working from here. The gossip will be unimaginable.


    Thinking about gossip, Chloe remembered Matilda. Oh, God¡­ Matilda will give her an earful. Chloe working from the office of director Be will be big news, and it won''t matter if Noahes here once a year or is always present. Matilda appears to be a good person who does not mean harm but who knows what other employees will be whispering behind Chloe''s back? But she can''t reject this task because of some gossip. Is rejection even an option?


    Chloe saw that Noah ced the coffee cup in front of her.


    "I thought you might want your coffee."


    "Thanks¡­", she epted it and took a sip of now cold coffee.


    "I didn''t know how you like it¡­"


    "It''s fine.", Chloe interrupted him. It was cold and dark and bitter, and she likes her coffee warm with cream and sugar, but she didn''t want toin.


    Chloe was about to open the folder, but Noah was standing right there and observing her keenly. His expression was unreadable, but it seemed that he was reading her perfectly. Did he figure out that she lied about the coffee? Not possible, right?


    She looked up at him and blinked. "Anything else?"


    Noah shook his head. "Not at this point."


    He turned to walk to his chair behind the executive desk, and she heard him say: "Fourth door on the right is the kitchen. You can make yourself another coffee."


    Chloe found herself in a predicament. If she goes to get another coffee, that will be admitting how something is wrong with the one he gave her. She thought of keeping the coffee on the side and dumping it when Noah is not looking, but now that he said this, how can she do that? Chloe swallowed her grievances and made her peace that she will finish the beverage in front of her. There is no way that she will risk aggravating the man who seems to be capable of reading minds. Not to mention that he can fire her without blinking. She already messed up by beingte, and now is not the time to stir up more trouble.


    Noah was amused by Chloe''s reaction. She was calm and took everything withoutints even though Eve-lens told him that she was an emotional mess.


    He powered up theptop on his desk and started going through his emails. This is the first time that he allowed his deputies to handle the Amy of Chaos while he is away. Well, he is not really away but he is not there in person either. Noah gave them a certain autonomy, and he expected them to submit daily reports and to let him know immediately if they find anything suspicious. Currently, things are calm, and other than regr trainings and other daily activities, there is not much going on, but they can''t rx because someone might attack them.


    Noah nced at the woman who waspletely focused on the files in front of her and his lips lifted into a smile.


    The chat with Aiden reminded Noah that he needs to spend time with Chloe if he wants to get some answers.


    Noah was not sure what''s going on between him and Chloe, and if there is anything at all. But he was ready to keep her close until he figures it out. That is why he came up with this super-secretive (and unnecessary) financial audit.


    Noah normally does not concern himself with the administrative side of nc, as his focus is on the Army of Chaos. But Sarah said that he can manage people without her inputs and technically his position is above everyone here, so he will take advantage of that this time.


    Ah, it''s good to be the boss!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2012 - Secret Audit (3)

    Chloe was reading the documents and asionally taking notes on theputer. She was understanding the ins and outs of nc from the financial perspective and little by little things were starting to make sense.


    Chloe was amazed by some arrangements and she wondered how such a youngpany (only about three years old) can have so borate mechanics. It was everything she learned in her ss and much more. nc took care of existing needs, and future expansions will be covered with minimal changes while it provided flexibility for swift shifting of resources in case of reorganization. It was amazing.


    Of course, Chloe didn''t know that the nc infrastructure was set up under the guidance of financial experts from the White corp.


    Sarah and Aiden benefited greatly from their siblings as Jeff and Sophia helped with finances, legal issues, and business decisions.


    Chloe felt that just by reading these documents she was getting a profound knowledge about how apany should run.


    A message on thepany''s chat app appeared on Chloe''s screen...


    [Matilda]: Lunch?


    Chloe noticed that it was close to lunchtime. Matilda has many other friends at work, but she was aware that Chloe is new, so she was being extra amodating by offering herpany. As her neighbor and coworker, Matilda felt somewhat responsible for Chloe.


    Chloe nced nervously toward Noah. Normally, she would just go, but her boss (aka the supervisor) was right there, and she didn''t know if it was appropriate to leave. Should she ask him for permission?


    "Yes, Chloe?", Noah spoke without looking at her and she wondered (again) if he can read minds or if he has some other power.


    For thest few hours, Chloe was focused on the documents and didn''t notice that Noah would look at her often, and even when he was facing the screen in front of him, Noah was aware of her presence and would keep an eye on her with his peripheral vision.


    "I was wondering when is the lunch break."


    Noah''s lips lifted into a smile and he turned her way. "I will not starve you, Chloe. There is no need to ask. If you need a break, take it. What will you have for lunch?"


    "I don''t know yet. I was thinking of meeting a friend¡­", Chloe''s voice drifted away when she saw that Noah''s expression became serious. He said that lunch was fine, did he change his mind?


    "You are familiarizing yourself with the task and I don''t know how long I can be here before I need to tend to other things. Shouldn''t you take advantage of my time with you and use every minute to ask questions?"


    Chloe thought how that makes sense. "OK. I will grab something quickly and¡­"


    Noah was exasperated. Didn''t she get what he said? Obviously not, and he needs to spell it out. "We will have lunch together. What do you want to have?"


    "Oh¡­ I''m not picky.", Chloe said and imagined the two of them going out and heading to a restaurant. Considering who Noah is, most of the people know him and they will notice her and¡­ oh, the gossip! "Can we have lunch here?"


    "You don''t want to eat out?"


    "You said it that I should use every minute of you being here, so¡­", she paused and waited for him to respond.


    Noah was fine with that. Actually, just the two of them worked better. He typed something on hisputer and Chloe took this opportunity to respond to Matilda: "I''m swamped with work and will eatter. Thanks for thinking of me."


    The door of the office opened after a quick knock and two women entered.


    Their hairs were lifted into tight buns without a single hair out of ce and they wore sharp business suits. Chloe recognized them as two women who were not-so-weing in the conference room earlier that day and she gulped softly. Will they reprimand her again? Or will they report to Noah about Chloe''s tardiness?


    Two women stood straight in attention, facing Noah, while they didn''t spare a single nce at Chloe.


    Chloe noticed that the two women look alike. Are they twins? Sisters, definitely.


    "Lizzie, Scarlet¡­", Noah addressed them and gestured to Chloe. "This is Miss Chloe Long. She will be working under me going forward and she has a white badge clearance."


    At Noah''s words, two women turned to Chloe and bowed a little in greeting.


    Chloe wondered what is going on. Howe two stern women who scolded her that morning suddenly showed respect? Is it because of the white badge? Or because Noah said that Chloe will work as his report?


    Chloe responded with a tight smile. This reminded her of how people would change their attitude toward her at the moment they found out that she is from the Long family. Chloe dislikes people who treat her nicely (or not) without taking the time to get to know her. She is aware that people, in general, don''t have the time to make friends, but they could at least be polite from the start. These two women were obviously looking down at Chloe, yet now they are respectful. Unfortunately for Lizzie and Scarlet, this shift in behavior made Chloe dislike them. It does not mean that they can''t work together, but they will never be friends.


    Lizzie and Scarlet are Noah''s deputies. The two of them are managing the administrative side of nc as Noah''s proxies. Lizzie and Scarlet are strict in general, and the fact that Noah is present is making them extra stern as they want to appear dependable.


    The way how Noah introduced Chloe, indicated to Lizzie and Scarlet that they just got another superior. Noah said that Chloe will be his report, but with the white badge, Chloe was ced at the top of thepany.


    "Chloe¡­", Noah spoke to her. "I added the two of them as to your contacts, and you can reach them directly if you press pound and two on your office phone. If you need anything, they will help you out."


    Chloe nodded. She understood that in Noah''s absence these two women will answer her questions rted to the financial audit. She didn''t like the idea of working with Lizzie and Scarlet because they made her ufortable. She would rather work with a person who is smiling more. Maybe someone like Noah. She shooed away those thoughts as unreasonable. He is busy and this is work.


    "We got what you asked¡­", Lizzie said and was about to put a booklet on Noah''s desk, but Noah raised his hand to stop her.


    "Give that to Miss Long."


    Lizzie ced the booklet on Chloe''s desk.


    "A restaurant menu?", Chloe asked when she realized what she got.


    "You said that we should eat here so¡­ pick what you want.", Noah said. "Lizzie and Scarlet will take care of the order."


    "What will you have?", Chloe asked. She skipped breakfast and was starving. But this was lunch in the office with Noah and she didn''t want to appear greedy by ordering too much, and at the same time, she didn''t want to stay hungry either. The bnce was important and she hoped that when she hears what Noah will order, she can use that as a baseline of what is eptable.


    Unfortunately, Noah was not very helpful.


    "You pick first. Order anything you want¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2013 - Secret Audit (4)

    Chloe was sitting on the sofa in Noah''s office and looking at the food that was arranged on the low table in front of her. It was lunch for her and Noah.


    There was nothing wrong with the food, other than the oddity of how everything was in twos.


    Chloe was embarrassed when Noah said that lunch is covered, and she does not need to pay for it. Now she felt like a moocher.


    She didn''t take much time picking from the menu because Lizzie and Scarlet were staring at her, and when she was done Noah said: "The same for me¡­"


    Chloe thought how the man is really not picky about what he eats. He was talking to Scarlet while she told Lizzie what she will have. Did Noah even pay attention to what she ordered?


    Chloe started working on her sd and wished that it''s less crunchy. Can Noah hear her chewing? Probably. Why didn''t she order something that makes less noise? And why did he sit on the sofa next to her? If he sat further, the likelihood of him hearing her eating noises would be less. Or maybe she should have picked the sofa chair, but now if she moves it would be odd.


    She found the whole situation embarrassing, but she skipped breakfast and forced that horrible coffee down her throat and she was hungry and unable to stop eating. However, Noah was observing her with a small smile on his face and she had to ask: "What?"


    "Do you have any questions for me rted to the files you are reading?", Noah asked.


    Chloe shook her head. "It''s still early for that. Will Lizzie and Scarlet going to be my contacts when I have questions about the audit?"


    Noah frowned a bit. "What made you think so?"


    "You said that they will help me if I need anything."


    "Yes. If you need a coffee or water or a snack. They can set up your meetings and manage your schedule. Also, if any of the directors and managers are giving you a hard time, Lizzie and Scarlet will deal with it. But if it''s rted to this audit or thepany, I will answer your questions."


    Chloe thought how it sounds that she got two assistants. Wait¡­ Noah will answer her questions rted to the audit? "Aren''t you busy?"


    "Not for you."


    Chloe''s eyes widened and she held her breath while Noah continued: "This audit is important, and I will make sure to be avable for you anytime."


    <em>''Of course, what was I thinking?''</em>, Chloe chided herself. <em>''Get yourself together, Chloe, or you will end up fired if you allow your imagination to run wild.''</em>


    Chloe stuffed a forkful of sd in her mouth and repeated silently that Noah is not the handsome bodyguard who came to her rescue; he is director Be and this is a totally different situation.


    "So, what are your thoughts so far? When can you start the audit?", Noah asked.


    "Uhm¡­ I think I can start right now."


    "That fast? You didn''t finish going through the documents."


    "I didn''t, but I reviewed three departments and I saw a few patterns. Also, there is no need for me to finish everything because each department will be audited separately. I can start with Human Resources, as that one is first in the folder. While I audit the Human Resources department, I will familiarize myself with the others¡­"


    Noah thought how that makes sense. She is smart and efficient. Maybe too efficient. At this rate, she will finish work quickly and he will need toe up with something else to keep her by his side.


    "Sounds good. After lunch, you can ask Lizzie and Scarlet to give you official reports from the Human Resources and you can start from there."


    The rest of the day passed in work for Chloe while Noah was mostly observing her. He was never so idle, yet the time passed quickly.


    Chloe asked him a few questions that were on point before resuming her work, and when Scarlet got their coffees in the afternoon, Noah took note that Chloe likes hers with a ssh of cream and one spoon of sugar.


    Noah admired Chloe''s focus and her work ethic. Since he became the sergeant of the Army of Chaos, women would often try to get into his good books either by ttery or by showing off and some even tried to seduce him, yet Chloe was acting like he is nothing special. There were a polite smile and eye contact just enough to acknowledge his presence, and she didn''t try to drag the conversation for more than necessary. Sure, Chloe does not know about the Army of Chaos, but she is aware of him being the director at nc.


    It all reinforced his initial thought how there is something different about Chloe and he couldn''t help but crave for more time with her. Would it be too much if he moves into the same apartment building with her? There are eight apartments on Chloe''s floor, and all are taken, but Noah can easily arrange for someone to move.


    Chloe stifled a yawn and stretched her arms above her head while checking the time. It was after 6 PM, and most of the people went home, as normal work hours are from 9 AM to 5 PM.


    "Is it OK if I go home for the day?", Chloe asked.


    "Do you have dinner ns?"


    Chloe paused. Is Noah thinking about them having dinner together as well? That would be too much. Lunch in the office can be justified with a lot of work, but stayingte for dinner can have many implications. "I don''t have questions at this time, director Be, and I''m tired so I would like to get rest."


    Noah was not pleased that she rejected his indirect dinner invitation, and there was one more thing¡­ "Can you call me Noah?" He saw that Chloe was about to object, so he added: "At least when we are alone. Or should I call you Miss Long all the time?"


    Chloe does not like when people call her <em>''Miss Long''</em> because it reminds her of her family. She concluded that Noah does not want to bebeled as a director. "OK. Noah."


    Noah saw Chloe getting her things, ready to leave and he remembered that she walked to work that morning.


    "Let me walk you home.", he offered.


    Chloe panicked. If they walk together, who knows who will see them? "No need. Really. Thank you but I''ve got it."


    With Eve-lens Noah saw that Chloe''s anxiousness shoot through the roof and he didn''t want to push it, but he had to say¡­ "Why do I have a feeling that you can''t wait to escape from here?"


    "It''s not that but¡­ I know you are busy. I don''t want to take more of your time. Thank you for today and I will continue working tomorrow."


    Noah knew that she was lying, but if he continued pushing for it, he would need to exin how he knows that she is not telling the truth, so he decided to let it go, for now. He pointed at the folder which she took. "Are you nning to work from home?"


    "If I have time, I will continue familiarizing myself with other departments.", she responded.


    "I don''t need to remind you that the information in there is for your eyes only."


    Chloe hesitated. "Should I leave it here?"


    "You can take it if you want, but make sure no one else gets their hands on it."


    "I understand. No onees to my ce, so it will be safe.", Chloe assured him and moved toward the door. "Good night, dir¡­ I mean¡­ Good night, Noah."


    Noah looked at the woman who scampered out of his office like a frightened rabbit. What was that about?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2014 - Avoiding Negative Outcomes

    Chloe reached her apartment and exhaled in relief. Her day in office was confusing, nerve-wracking, exciting, and filled with Noah.


    She kept the folder on the coffee table and changed intofortable yoga pants and a t-shirt when someone rang her doorbell.


    "Matilda?"


    "It''s good to see you home. I checked ten minutes ago, and no one answered. Did you just arrive?"


    Chloe confirmed. "A few minutes ago. What''s up?"


    "Do you want to join us for dinner?"


    "I''m embarrassed to always mooch off from you for food."


    Matilda smiled. "Bring a bottle of wine and we are even."


    Chloe bobbed her head. "I can do that." She looked at herself. "Do I need to change?"


    Matilda rolled her eyes. "Look at me, girl..."


    Chloe noticed that Matilda is in sweatpants and a t-shirt, and that made Chloe''s garments eptable. "Give me a second¡­"


    Chloe fetched a bottle of wine from the pantry and found Matilda in the living room. She was looking at the gray folder with the nc logo on it.


    "Are you bringing work home?", Matilda asked. Chloe just started working, so it''s expected that for the first week (or more) she gets familiarized with the office, coworkers, and work in general. For that purpose, neers usually get a variety of smaller tasks like helping seniors. It should be easy work, yet Chloe is not having time for lunch, and working untilte, and now this thick folder¡­ it was unusual.


    Chloe chided herself for keeping that folder there. Now what? She didn''t want to appear rude, but she couldn''t let Matilda see the files inside. Noah said that it was a secret.


    "Yeah, I''m swamped¡­", Chloe said and snatched the folder just as Matilda was reaching for it. Chloe went to keep the folder in her bedroom and returned to see Matilda looking at her curiously.


    "I met Justin from your floor this afternoon and he told me that you were not at your workstation today. Something about special task¡­", Matilda paused and looked at Chloe expectantly, obviously waiting for Chloe to exin what is going on.


    Chloe thought for a second. "Can you keep a secret?"


    Matilda''s eyes widened and she nodded.


    "I''ve got a task with instructions that I should not talk about it, so please don''t ask me about it."


    Matilda frowned. "Your secret is that you can''t talk about your secret?"


    "For the duration of this task, I''m working from a different location and I have a different supervisor."


    Matilda whistled. "Sounds important. From where are you working? Who is the supervisor? Or is that a secret as well?"


    Chloe bit her lower lip. No matter how secretive the financial audit is, people will easily find out that Chloe is going to the top floor and only directors have offices there so¡­ "Director Be."


    "Are you working from him or for him?"


    "From his office. For him.", Chloe rified. How can she work from him? That didn''t make sense and it sounded suggestive.


    Matilda remembered that Chloe declined her invitation for lunch, and at five o''clock Chloe said that she will workte. If she worked with Noah, that means that Chloe spent the whole day with the man.


    Matilda touched her chin like she is thinking deeply about something. "You are saying that director Be has a super special secretive task and out of all people in finances, he picked a brand new hire?"


    "Noah exined that my inexperience is beneficial for this task.", Chloe said.


    "I''m sure he did."


    Chloe''s face fell when she saw Matilda grinning at her.


    "Matilda, please¡­ don''t jump to conclusions. There is nothing going on."


    Matilda sat on the sofa and looked at Chloe knowingly. "Are you kidding me or yourself?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''ve met director Be when he came to your rescue, he set you up for a job at nc, approached you in the Chaos nightclub, walked you home, and now you are working from his office, for him, and there is NOTHING going on?"


    Chloe sat on the sofa chair and faced Matilda. "What do you think is going on?"


    "Do you even need to ask?", Matilda questioned grumpily. "But let me ask you one thing. Do you like him?"


    "That is not important."


    "I think it is. I am here for more than two years and I can tell you that people are watching him because of his position and we know a lot of things about his behavior. What he did for you, he didn''t do for anyone else. People call him boss, director, sergeant, and you are the only one who calls him by his name."


    "That is because when I''ve met him, he was Noah, a security guy at a party."


    Matilda realized that Chloe is holding back because of Noah''s position. "What changed? He is still the same man."


    Chloe shook her head and smiled sadly. "It sounds easy when you say that."


    "Why are you making it difficult?", Matilda probed. "I believe that you like him, and based on his behavior, he likes you as well."


    "Let''s assume that he likes me and that I like him. There is no way that it will end well for me."


    Matilda didn''t understand. "What do you mean?"


    "What are the options? One is that we start a rtionship and split up after some time. Where does that put me? Director''s ex-lover? How will I go to work after that? The other option is that we end up together long term, and maybe even marry. I am back to the same question, where does that put me? A wife of a director? Should I quit my job and be a housewife or should I continue going to work and always wonder if my review is because of my merits or because my husband is director Be? People will talk behind my back and I really don''t want to be known as a woman who warms the director''s bed."


    "You are shutting it down before anything happens.", Matilda voiced her observation.


    "That is the only way. You know that I escaped a messy situation and I''m still not out of it. I don''t want to make it worse.", Chloe said and leaned in the backrest. "Honestly, if he is just a security guard, things would be simpler, but like this¡­ I don''t see things working out. I am finally free to make my own decisions, and I don''t want to mess it up. I will finish this project and go back to my cubicle and things will go back to normal. I don''t know what that normal will be, but I know that it will not include people gossiping about me dating director Be."


    Chloe looked at Matilda pleadingly. "I don''t have many things, Tilda, but I have a clear conscience and I would like to keep that."


    "I understand.", Matilda said and patted Chloe''s knee. She didn''t agree with Chloe about how that rtionship must end badly, but she saw that Chloe was troubled by it and she didn''t want to push it. "Sorry for poking into that matter. Let''s go to my ce, guys are hungry and waiting for us."


    Chloe was d that Matilda dropped the topic.


    Chloe found it ironic that when she met Noah the first time, her family would reject him because a man of Noah''s background is not good enough for the young Miss of the Long family. And now in a matter of days, the tables turned, and she is not good enough for him. In any case, the two of them are not meant to be.


    Chloe suppressed her thoughts about Noah and focused on the woman who was dragging her out of the apartment with an intention to feed her.


    "I assume that Tim, Chad, and Rosie there."


    "Mhm¡­", Matilda confirmed. "Mark also."


    Chloe noticed that Matilda mentioned Mark as she should know him. "Mark?"


    "Mark works as a bouncer at the club. He said that he met youst night."


    Chloe remembered the big guy from the entry door, the one who said that he will buy her a drink next time. It seemed that everyone is connected here. No wonder Chad said that Chloe is family.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2015 - Another White Badge

    The next morning, Chloe reached her work building at 8:41 AM.


    She swiped her white employee badge, pushed the button, and the elevator took her to the top floor.


    At that time, at the Cliffside vi¡­


    Aiden frowned when he saw on his screen a notification that the white card was used. It was not so much about the fact that the card was used, but there was a name <em>''Chloe Long''</em> as part of that notification, and that was unexpected.


    There are not many white cards, and he knows exactly who has them: Sarah, Aiden, Jeff, JoAnna, Sophia, Felix, Noah, Aaron, and¡­ that''s it.


    White cards give full ess to nc in form of essing information stored onputers or entry into the restricted areas. That is the card Aiden used when he opened disys in the nc retail store in Fairfield.


    Aiden typed swiftly and found out that Sarah is the one who authorized this card and he wanted some answers. Why would a person like Chloe Long have one of their precious cards?


    Aiden went to the bedroom and saw that Sarah just finished with shower.


    They usually do their morning routine together, but this morning he had an early conference call with Ryder and Mason from the White foundation, so Aiden got up first.


    Sarah and Aiden are nning to get Vasily to the Cliffside Vi, and Sarah wants to do it in person. That is why they moved any important things early in the morning so that in the afternoon they are free for Vasily-rted tasks.


    Imani and Jamari double-checked the equipment on the previous day and Gennie got the room cleaned and everything is ready for Vasily to join them at the Cliffside Vi. Sarah hopes that Vasily will wake up soon and that his memory will not be damaged so that he can resume his life, and she can apologize and hopefully make up for some of the things she did.


    "Howe Chloe Long has a white card?", Aiden asked Sarah when she emerged from the bathroom.


    "Yeah. I authorized it."


    "Why?" Aiden wanted an exnation. Everyone else who has that card is either close family or is at the top of the Army of Chaos. Why would Chloe get it? There was no need.


    "Noah wanted to give it to her."


    Aiden had so many questions. "Does Chloe know about the Army of Chaos?"


    "No."


    "Does she know what all that card opens?", Aiden asked stiffly.


    "I don''t think so."


    Aiden frowned. The more answers he got, the less things made sense. "So why did you authorize it?"


    "I think that Noah is in love.", Sarah said dreamily.


    Aiden''s lips twitched. It''s not that Aiden does not like the idea of Noah finding a love interest, but why is that rted to giving white badges away? There is a reason only a handful of them exist!


    "Let me see if I understand this. Noah might be in love and that is why you allowed him to give keys to everything we have to some random woman?"


    Sarah was not sure why Aiden was so upset. "It''s not random. It''s Chloe. Did you hear me say that Noah fancies a girl?"


    "You mean¡­ besides you?", Aiden had to remind her.


    "You know that Noah is not like that, not anymore. Actually, he never fancied me, it was some strange fantasy he had but it was not romantic. This is real. Rtionship. Romance. We should support him."


    "By giving some girl ess to everything we have?" The disapproval in Aiden''s voice was obvious.


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "Chloe does not know anything about that card, she is using it only for work. And besides, every time her card is used, Eve will let us know. Ah, Noah is wooing a woman! You know that yesterday he spent the whole day with her at work?"


    "What is the point of her having that badge if we will be watching over her?", Aiden asked. "And if Noah was wooing her the whole day, who handled tasks rted to the army?"


    "His deputies. Noah is finally learning to delegate work and have a private life. Isn''t this exciting?"


    "Yeah. Exciting.", Aiden said dryly. He didn''t share Sarah''s enthusiasm.


    Sarah got an idea. "How about we surprise them for lunch?"


    "What?"


    "Aren''t you curious? I know I am. We can spend some time with them and you can see for yourself that she is a good girl.", Sarah said cheerfully. Without waiting for Aiden to respond, she already made ns: "We can go a bit earlier and have lunch with them¡­"


    ¡­


    Later that morning¡­


    When Noah arrived at work, Chloe was already in the office, immersed in documents with a cup of coffee in front of her.


    Noah noticed that Chloe was keeping her distance. She buried her head in work and spoke only when he initiated it while keeping the conversation to a minimum. He wondered if he messed up something, but he couldn''t think of anything.


    He told himself not to be discouraged because this is only the second day, and Chloe is bound to have some questions. Well, he didn''t need to wait long.


    Chloe was reading an email with a frown and she hesitated before asking.


    "Noah¡­", Chloe called and waited for Noah to look at her before she continued: "Director of HR says that he has no time to meet with me this month. How do I get him to ept seeing me without disclosing that this is about the audit?"


    "That is where Lizzie and Scarlete in. He will not refuse them.", Noah said and noticed that Chloe pressed her lips into a line. "Is there a problem? Tell me whatever it is."


    "To be honest, I would rather do this myself."


    Noah knew that there is more. "You said that you are honest, yet you are not. Why do I have a feeling that you are concealing things? Out with it."


    Chloe squirmed under Noah''s gaze. Why can''t he ept what she said and move on? Why is he so observant? She felt like crying.


    "I find them¡­ intimidating.", Chloe said eventually.


    Noah understood something... "You don''t like them?"


    "It''s not about liking or not but¡­", Chloe puffed her cheeks, regretting that she said anything. "No, it''s fine. I will ask them to schedule a meeting."


    Noah stood up and walked to Chloe. He leaned on her desk and observed her keenly. "Tell me, Chloe. What is about Lizzie and Scarlet that you don''t like? Did they do something? Should I fire them?"


    Chloe''s eyes widened and she cried internally. If those two women get fired because of what Chloe said, won''t theye to hunt her? Images of people fighting at the Chaos nightclub are still vivid in Chloe''s mind, and she could see Lizzie and Scarlet dragging her into that cage and beating her senseless.


    "Please, don''t¡­", Chloe pleaded.


    Noah leaned all the way down, resting his elbow on Chloe''s desk and his chin on his fist, while his other handnded on the backrest of Chloe''s chair, trapping her with nowhere to go. "You need to tell me what happened, Chloe. And trust me, I will know if you are lying."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2016 - Secret Audit (5)

    Noah was smiling, but Chloe knew that he was serious. Ah, what did she get herself into? And he was close. Too close. No matter where she looked, she saw some part of Noah.


    Chloe gulped softly and caved in to tell him what''s on her mind... "It''s just that¡­ yesterday they were cold and dismissive until you said that I am working on this. I don''t feelfortable with people who treat me differently only because of my position. I would rather not rely on them at all because once I lose my standing, they will end up kicking me to the curb."


    Noah observed Chloe and Eve-lens told him that she said the truth. He understood that she was talking from her experience as the miss from the Long family and he wondered what she went through to think this way. Most of the people would bask in additional privileges, yet she avoided them because she knew that it''s temporary. The more he knew about Chloe, the more he admired her and he wanted her to trust him.


    "Alright¡­", Noah said after few long seconds. "I will fire them."


    Chloe''s mind was spinning due to Noah''s proximity and what was he saying? Lizzie and Scarlet will be fired because of what she said? Those two Amazonians will hunt her!


    "N-no¡­ don''t¡­ please¡­", Chloe stuttered. She gulped softly when she saw that his eyebrows were raised questionably. "Uhm¡­ they are your assistants, right? If you fire them, who will assist you?"


    "I can think of a few people."


    "You can?" Chloe didn''t believe him.


    "Mhm¡­", Noah hummed in confirmation and his smile widened. "How about¡­ you?"


    Chloe was bbergasted. He must be kidding! "Me? Why me? I have no clue about being an assistant."


    "It''s not a big deal to be an assistant. You will help me out with things where I''mcking or I''m too busy. I noticed that you are typing fast and good withputers. That makes you an excellent assistant material."


    Chloe really hoped that he was joking, and she had to point out¡­ "You are good withputers also and you can use speech to text feature, there is no need for typing."


    "You can do more than just typing."


    "Like what?"


    Noah shrugged. "Make me coffee, fetch water, sweep the floor, kill bugs¡­"


    "Kill bugs?", Chloe asked with a frown.


    "Mhm¡­ I hate touching those things so if you can handle them, that would be great."


    At first, Chloe was confident that he was messing with her, but now she was not so sure. Is he really expecting her to assist him with those menial tasks? "Director Be¡­ I didn''t finish four years of business school in order to sweep floors and kill bugs."


    "Please, call me Noah.", Noah reminded her. "And¡­ tell me, what would you like to do?"


    <em>''y the piano¡­''</em>, she thought, and she stopped any ideas that sprouted rted to Noah and his full lips which were quite close for her to see. "What I''m doing now. Going through the numbers and making sense of them."


    "Alright. Then, I will be your assistant.", Noah said and walked to his desk. "You wanted a meeting with the director of HR, right? I will make him free up his afternoon for you¡­"


    Chloe watched Noah with her eyes open wide. He is joking, right? RIGHT? But then she saw him get his phone and dial a number and she heard him say, "Noah Be speaking... I want a meeting with director Devaney¡­"


    Less than a minuteter, Noah ended the call. "Alright! That is settled. What else can your assistant do for you, Miss Long?"


    Chloe saw a notification on the screen that her whole afternoon was booked for a meeting with the director of HR. She turned toward Noah and met his expectant gaze. It seems that he was serious about the assistant thing. She was not sure if she shouldugh or cry. How did things turn out this way? "Director Be¡­"


    "Miss Long, I told you to call me Noah.", he reminded her.


    "Then you should call me Chloe.", she retorted.


    Noah smiled. He called her <em>''miss Long''</em> while pretending to be her assistant, but he will y along. "OK, Chloe. Is there something else I can do for you?"


    "No, thank you."


    Noah was not pleased with her rejection. He saw this assistant business as a great way for him to get closer to her. Ah, howe he didn''t think of that sooner? "Are you sure? I can get you another coffee or fetch some water."


    Augh escaped Chloe''s lips. "You forgot to mention tasks like sweeping the floor and killing bugs."


    Noah was happy that Chloe let down her fa?ade and he started seeing what is beneath it. She was quick and witty. He liked it. "My floor-sweeping skills are average at best and I dislike bugs, but if you tell me to do it, I will handle those tasks for you."


    Chloe felt the heat in her face rising and she hoped that she was not blushing. Did she really say that at loud? She lowered her head. "No need for that¡­ Thank you for setting up the meeting.", Chloe mumbled and buried her face in the papers, while doing her best to focus on work.


    Little did Chloe know that this is just the beginning as the more she pushed back, the more Noah was interested to get closer. Of course, Noah was not acting blindly. He saw with Eve-lens that Chloe''s heart rate increases whenever he speaks to her and that she holds her breath when their eyes meet. He had a super-cheat and he enjoyed letting her cool down before initiating a small talk only to see a blush adorn her cheeks.


    He was aware that she was trying to hide her emotions and he had every intention to break those walls downpletely.


    It was close to noon when a light knock sounded on the door.


    "Come in¡­", Noah called, surprised that his secretary didn''t notify him of someoneing.


    Noah bolted to his feet in attention when he saw Sarah and Aiden walk in.


    "At ease, Noah¡­", Sarah said. "You are so tense that it makes me feel you are hiding something."


    "Are we interrupting you?", Aiden asked, enjoying Noah''s awkwardness and Chloe''s confusion. He didn''t want toe here, but now there is a good show to watch and he will collect material to use against Noahter.


    "No, no¡­", Chloe responded, and she stood up because Noah was standing as well.


    Sarah waved at Chloe to sit down. "Rx. This is not an official visit."


    Noah frowned a little. He didn''t like that he got surprised by this visit. His secretary didn''t say anything, security didn''t notify him that Sarah and Aiden entered the building, and even his Eve-lens didn''t tell him that they are in the area. Sure, Noah is aware that Sarah and Aiden are the only ones who can override security protocols with ease, but that does not make him any lessfortable.


    And instead of being cool in front of Chloe, he ended up embarrassing himself.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2017 - Secret Audit (6)

    "Do you have lunch ns?", Sarah asked and looked at Noah who was getting into his chair in slow motion.


    "Not yet.", Noah responded.


    "Excellent.", Sarah eximed. "This is a great chance to hear updates about nc and to catch up over a meal."


    Noah had no objections, but everyone saw that Chloe shifted in her seat.


    Chloe wondered if the lunch Sarah mentioned includes her as well. Part of her wanted to attend that lunch because it would be a great chance to get closer to Sarah, Aiden, and Noah, and part of her wanted to avoid gossips of her being seen not only with director Be but with the big bosses as well.


    "Unless you have something important to do, you should join us.", Sarah said to Chloe.


    Chloe''s eyes moved to Noah and she saw him give her an encouraging nod.


    "Are you sure it''s OK?", Chloe asked timidly. She saw that Sarah frowned, and quickly exined: "I mean¡­ if you have something secretive to talk about and I shouldn''t hear it."


    "If it''s something secretive, it wouldn''t happen over lunch.", Sarah assured Chloe that it''s OK to join. Sarah nced at Aiden and gave him a silent signal to speak up.


    Aiden got Sarah''s hint and he also saw this as a great chance to make Noah sweat a little. "Come, Chloe. You must join. Normally, Noah would be the third wheel at the table, and like this, he will be less awkward. Think of it as a double date."


    Aiden smiled mischievously when he saw that Sarah, Noah, and Chloe reacted to his words. Yup, he still got it. Sarah might give him an earful for thister, but for now, he will enjoy the moment.


    Sarah closed her eyes, regretting that she asked Aiden for help. Howe she forgot about the years-long rivalry between Noah and Aiden? Noah and Chloe are at a vulnerable stage where they are still not confident in each other and it''s easy to tease them. How could Aiden miss this opportunity?


    Noah''s insides turned into knots as he was not sure if he should thank Aiden or smack him. That will depend on Chloe''s reaction.


    All three people in the room (other than Chloe) had Eve-lens and were aware of Chloe''s anxiety which was tangible.


    Chloe released a long breath while cursing her luck. Did Aiden say, <em>''double date''</em>? Ah, now it''s a date! But Sarah is the one who brought up the lunch. Can Chloe refuse it without appearing ungrateful? After all, it''s just lunch and there is no way that Chloe can say that she is busy and get away with it when her boss-assistant is right there.


    Sarah saw that Chloe is struggling with answering. Noah and Aiden were not helping so Sarah thought how this is a good time for some girl-talk.


    "Can you guys give us a minute?", Sarah asked Noah and Aiden.


    Noah and Aiden left the office without a word. When the door closed behind them, Sarah looked at Chloe. "What''s the matter, Chloe? Don''t you want to have lunch with us?"


    "I do.", Chloe said honestly.


    "But?"


    "I am afraid that people will see me with you and start gossiping."


    Sarah understood Chloe perfectly. She remembered how when she started working at the White corp. she wanted to keep her rtionship with Aiden a secret. Well, Chloe and Noah are not dating, but even if they are just friends, people will start talking.


    Sarah was aware of how her actions at that time backfired because Aiden thought that she was ashamed of him, and she was unable to me him for thinking so. To make things worse, she hurt him without getting anything in return because people saw them spending time together and they were gossiping no matter how much Sarah tried to keep it within boundaries of what is eptable in the office setting.


    "Chloe, by now, pretty much everyone knows that you are working with Noah and the more you try to conceal it, the more their imagination will go wild. Did you do something to be ashamed of?" Sarah smiled when Chloe shook her head. "Then it''s settled. Come. We won''t bite. You should hold your head high and if anyone gives you a hard time, I am confident that Noah will support you."


    "What if I don''t want to rely on him?", Chloe asked.


    "I know that you are a strong woman, but together we can aplish more, and Noah is willing to support you. Why are you reserved?"


    "I am afraid that I will get used to his help and then¡­ it will stop.", Chloe admitted.


    "It goes both ways, Chloe. I don''t think you realize how much he is risking by giving you this opportunity.", Sarah said while thinking of the white card that is hanging around Chloe''s neck as an employee badge, but she didn''t want to talk about it because it will open another can of worms. Sarah decided to change her approach. "I know that you are going through challenging times. There was a time when I left my family in order to pursue my dreams."


    "You did?"


    Sarah nodded in confirmation. "We had disagreements and it reached the point where I needed to pick between thefort of my family and the appeal of making my own decisions."


    "And you left?", Chloe wanted to know more.


    Sarah saw that Chloe was curious, and there was no time to go into details, however, there were a few points Sarah wanted to make. "You are in a unique position to redefine who you are. As long as you are not crossing the line of what is morally eptable for you, I advise you to grab this chance with both hands."


    Chloe was disappointed that Sarah changed the topic. "It sounds easy."


    "It''s not.", Sarah said and paused before adding: "¡­but if you look around, you will see people who are willing to support you."


    "You mean, Noah."


    Sarah confirmed. "By avoiding being seen with Noah in public, you are sending a wrong message. Did you consider how that makes him feel? As for others, you can''t please everyone and that is why you should figure out who are the people that matter to you. Focus on those people and yourself and you will be fine. I am not sure about Noah''s motives, but I can see that you awakened his protective side. If he ever bullies you, let me know and I will teach him a lesson..."


    Lunch passed for Chloe in a daze. The atmosphere was rxed, and the food was good, but Sarah''s words reyed in Chloe''s head and she couldn''t get out of it.


    Everything Sarah said made sense, yet it challenged Chloe to trust others. Noah in particr.


    Chloe was confused because Sarah''s words could apply to the work setting, but they could equally be valid if she puts it in the context of how Noah was romantically interested in her. Chloe cursed herself inwardly. Only yesterday she convinced herself how harboring any romantic thoughts about Noah was a bad idea, yet here she was again¡­ dreaming¡­ hoping¡­ and blushing like a teenage girl in front of her crush whenever their eyes met.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2018 - Weekend Plans (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Later that evening¡­


    Sarah was in a room full of medical machines, sitting next to the bed and observing Vasily as the steady sound of the heart rate monitor filled the space.


    Vasily''s head was shaven due to the recent surgeries and he had exposed stitches over his scalp. His skin was pale and slightly grayish, and he lost a lot of weight, making him a shadow of a man he used to be.


    Sarah sighed. When Aiden was in aa, he looked like he was sleeping, but with Vasily, it''s obvious that his body is unwell.


    "Get better¡­", Sarah said. "I need you to get better, Uncle."


    She choked a bit on her words as this was the first time she called him Uncle, yet he didn''t hear her. Sarah wanted to tell him that she was sorry for everything, but she held her words back because he will wake up and she will tell him while he is watching her¡­ and she hoped that he will forgive her.


    The door opened and Hero, Luna, and Be rushed in and started circling around the bed where Vasily was lying. Sarah didn''t need to look back or to check on Eve-lens to know that Aiden came into the room.


    "You are still here?", Aiden asked when he entered the room. He saw that Sarah''s expression was not good and he put his arms around her.


    Sarah sighed and leaned her head on his stomach.


    Aiden knew that Sarah was torturing herself with regrets, and he was helpless because no matter what he said, it didn''t help. Missions, tasks rted to kids, vacations, everything was a temporary distraction, and she would revert to this state whenever her mind was idle.


    Now that Vasily will be with them in the Cliffside Vi, won''t this make Sarah''s mental state worse?, Aiden wondered.


    "Love, if you don''t think about this in a positive light, I will ask Anna to take Vasily back to the hospital.", Aiden said after some time.


    Sarah looked up to meet his concerned gaze. "What positive light?"


    "Vasily is alive, and we are giving him the best care possible. What he did was of his own ord and you can''t me yourself for it.", Aiden said sternly.


    "I know all that but¡­"


    "There are no buts.", Aiden interrupted her. "Yes, you misunderstood him. But whose fault was that? If your parents, Owen, or Vasily told you the truth, you would not see Vasily as some big bad wolf who was waiting to harm you and your sisters."


    "I can''t me them for my actions.", Sarah responded.


    "You can''t but you can''t take all the me on yourself either. The surgery was a sess, and his condition is stable. With our care, Vasily will get better, and you will have a long heartfelt talk and clear up the air between the two of you."


    Sarah smiled. "OK."


    Aiden''s expression softened. "That''s my girl. Are you ready for tomorrow?"


    Sarah knew that Aiden was asking her about her going to a meeting that Jarred is trying to set up for some time. Jarred agreed that Sarah can take with her personal security and that he will inform her about the location in advance, and that they can check the room before the meeting starts to ensure that there are no traps. With that, Sarah epted.


    "Yes. I am ready. You?", Sarah asked in return, knowing that Aiden is more anxious about this than she is.


    "I will never be ready to put you through anything shady, but¡­ I will be there, and I will be watching you."


    "There is no one else whom I would trust with watching my back.", Sarah said and sank into his embrace.


    Sarah and Aiden agreed that Jarred would not put Sarah in danger knowingly. Jarred agreeing to Sarah bring her security was already a concession and a sign of his good faith.


    With that, Sarah and Aiden decided to treat this as any other meeting and to see what is hiding behind it.


    Aiden will not join Sarah personally, as he will watch her from the distance. In case this is a trap, they don''t want to be caught in it at the same time. Sarah will go with N and Oni, while a dozen of others will wait outside the building, and Aiden will be about half a mile away with several other teams, and everything will be overseen by Eve and her army of invisible drones.


    Sarah really-really hopes that she will meet with a group of kings, presidents, or maybe military generals because anything less than that would be disappointing. All the secrecy and unreasonable conditions Jarred required initially got Sarah''s hopes up and she believes that people she is about to meet should be someone important. She also wondered about the topic of the meeting and she suspects that it''s rted to her role in the Lebedev family or the Army of Chaos (or both). Do they want her to retract her troops? Or to attack a country? World domination? Who knows?


    ¡­


    In an apartment building in Boyle Heights neighborhood¡­


    Chloe finished dinner with Matilda, Rosie, Chad, Tim, and Mark, and she was helping out Matilda clear up the table.


    The other four work at the Chaos nightclub and they were about to leave and get ready to work.


    "Chloe, can I have a word with you?", Mark asked.


    "Sure¡­", Chloe responded with a smile while wondering if he is nervous or she imagined it.


    This is the second time Mark and Chloe are having dinner in Matilda''s apartment and Chloe got an impression that Mark is a nice guy. Hisrge build makes him appear intimidating, but he is a softie inside who is full of interesting stories and he can make Chloeugh.


    Tim and Chad are also nice guys and with Rosie and Matilda it all looks like a cozy family Chloe always missed and she looks forward to dinnertime when she gets to spend time with them.


    With everyone still lingering in the living room, Mark asked Chloe if they can step out to the hallway, to which Chloe agreed. She was curious why is he so secretive.


    "I was wondering¡­", Mark said while ncing through the gap in the door behind Chloe, to make sure no one overhears them. "Do you have ns forter this evening?"


    Chloe blinked, unsure where this is going. It''s Thursday evening, what kind of ns could she have? "Later this evening?"


    Mark nodded and exined: "I am free from 10 PM to midnight and if youe to the club, I can get you that drink I promised. I thought you willest night, but you didn''t and that is why I''m asking now."


    "Oh¡­ Sorry, Mark, but I don''t want to go out on weekdays anymore. I was out on Tuesday evening and I overslept for work on Wednesday. I learned my lesson to keepte outings for weekends."


    Mark was not discouraged. "How about on a weekend? Do you have ns? Even if it''s not in the evening, we could do something in the afternoon."


    ---

 Chapter 2019 - Weekend Plans (2)

    Chloe had ns for the weekend and she didn''t want to mention the Chaos nightclub because she had no intention of going there. Also, she wanted to avoid any possibility that might insinuate a date because she didn''t see him like that. "I just moved in, so I was thinking of checking out the neighborhood while shopping essories for my apartment."


    Mark''s eyes lit up. "I can help."


    Chloe hesitated. As much as she wanted to make friends, his excitement looked awfully like an attempt to score a date.


    Chloe licked her lips nervously. "Listen, Mark¡­ you are a nice guy, and¡­"


    "I didn''t mean to pressure you.", Mark said with haste, interrupting her rejection. "You are new in the area, and you seem like a good person. I was only hoping to spend more time with you so that I get to know you better. We are living in the same building and it''s normal to want to know your neighbors. If I can be helpful, that will be a bonus. You mentioned shopping...", Mark lifted his arms and flexed his muscles. "I can carry a lot, so I am quite handy when people go shopping. If you are satisfied with my service, you can treat me to a meal. I work for food." He ended by rubbing his belly and smacking his lips.


    Chloeughed at his silly antics and she was unable to reject him. "Sure. How about when I figure out my ns I let you know, and we coordinate?"


    Mark smiled brightly. "Alright!"


    Chloe and Mark exchanged phone numbers, unaware that they were being watched through the security camera by a pair of icy eyes who would chop Mark into a million pieces if possible.


    There are no cameras in private areas, but the streets of Boyle Heights neighborhood and hallways of buildings belonging to nc are watched, and Noah set it so that he gets a notification whenever Chloe is in range. That is how Noah knew that Chloe went to Matilda''s apartment after work, and he didn''t know what was going on inside, but he definitely saw (and heard) everything rted to Mark trying to score a date with Chloe and he used the <em>''good neighbor''</em> approach to trick Chloe into sneaking in her weekend ns! Not eptable!


    Noah snorted and decided to increase his level of pursuing Chloe because currently there are too many openings for random guys to get close to Chloe.


    Should he get Mark evicted from that building? Fire him from the Chaos nightclub? Intimidate him? Or¡­? Noah''s lips lifted into a malicious smile as he thought of a solution. Yes, that will work perfectly.


    ¡­


    Next morning¡­


    Chloe''s eyes fluttered open at the sound of the doorbell. She frowned. Is Matilda waking her up with gossip again? Chloe bolted in a seating position when she remembered that other than for gossip, Matilda came to get her for work, and Chloe overslept.


    Chloe''s brows furrowed. It was 7:26 AM, and her rm will ring in four minutes. What the¡­?


    The doorbell sounded again, and she turned off the rm before dragging herself out of the bed, confident that the one waking her up is Matilda because no one else should be free enough toe to her door this early.


    Chloe decided to talk to Matilda about these early morning activities because Chloe is not a morning person and every minute in bed counts.


    Chloe opened the door and stared at the man in front of her. Was she dreaming? Definitely. There was no other exnation as to why Noah was standing in front of her door with two coffee cups and a bag in his hands. He was wearing sharp light gray pants and a white shirt that had a top button undone and his necktie was loosened. There was no sign of a suit jacket.


    A faint scent of pastries entered her nostrils, and Chloe was confident that it came from the bag Noah was holding. The bag had a logo of a bakery from down the street.


    Noah''s eyes sized Chloe from top to bottom and his smile told her that he was enjoying the view. Her white pajamas with pink bunnies were childish and cute and he thought that it looks adorable on her. The pajamas matched the pink bunny slippers she was wearing.


    Chloe realized how something didn''t seem right. If she was dreaming about Noah, he should be in her bed and not in the hallway. Or is this one of those dreams where she needs to drag him into her bed?


    "Aren''t you going to invite me inside?"


    His deep voice pulled Chloe out of her stupor and her eyes widened in slow motion. Was there a chance this was not a dream? She balled her hands into fists and dug her nails into her palms. The piercing pain told her that this was NOT a dream. Oh, God! She was in her pajamas, and her hair must be messy, and¡­ why was he here? Oh, God of Gods! What if someone saw him? The gossip would be endless!


    Chloe swiftly stepped to the side, waving rapidly at Noah to get into her apartment and she closed the door behind him with haste.


    She gulped softly and observed him in silence as he ced coffee and the bag on the coffee table in the living room and then he turned around slowly while observing the space. After a few endless seconds, his focus was on her, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Why are you here?", she croaked.


    Noah gave Chloe a lopsided smile which made her heart skip a beat. He could see her anxiety and he was very pleased to find out that he has this effect on her. Mark does not stand a chance.


    "As your assistant, I decided to bring you breakfast and coffee. It''s just how you like it with cream and one spoon of sugar."


    Chloe blinked as she processed his words. "I didn''t know that assistants bring breakfast to the home address."


    Noah tilted his head. "And what did you think assistants do?"


    Chloe looked at him suspiciously. Was he messing with her? But she still answered. "Help at work. Schedule meetings and stuff."


    Noah stalked toward Chloe without breaking eye contact, and he stopped when he was half a step away.


    Chloe''s eyes widened when he lifted his hand and tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear.


    "I can do much more than that, Chloe."


    Chloe''s heart was beating wildly, and she was confident that it will jump out of her chest. His perfume filled her nostrils and made her dizzy. Why did the atmosphere be so intimate? She wanted to ask what else he can do, but she had a feeling that it would be falling into a trap, so she decided on a different response.


    "I am sure you can. You are a man of many talents, Noah."


    She took a side-step to the left and passed by him.


    "Mhm¡­", Noah hummed in agreement and turned to follow her with his gaze. "Good that you know. With me being your assistant, all of my talents are at your disposal.", he said ambiguously.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2020 - Weekend Plans (3)

    Chloe peeked into the bag that was on the table and confirmed that it has pastries.


    "Do you deliver on weekends also?", Chloe asked jokingly while trying to lighten up the mood.


    "Do you want me to?"


    Chloe froze. "I was just asking."


    She was half-bending over the bag, and she wanted to straighten up, but she felt Noah''s presence right behind her.


    "I can bring you breakfast every morning¡­"


    His voice was close to her ear and she slowly looked down to her right only to see his legs right behind hers. This man will be the death of her. What is he doing? Is he trying to get her to have a heart attack?


    Chloe side-stepped and turned to face him. "I don''t want to inconvenience you, director Be."


    "It''s not inconveniencing, miss Long.", Noah responded while enjoying her flustered expression. "Why don''t you sit and have your coffee? It''s not good when it''s cold."


    Chloe didn''t like that he called her ''miss Long'', but she addressed him as ''director Be'' first so she couldn''tin.


    Chloe observed the coffee cups for a moment. They were disposable ones with lids on top that have one small hole for the vent, and a bigger opening for drinking. She grabbed the closer cup of coffee and sat on the sofa chair with her legs curled under her. She rxed slightly when Noah sat on the sofa.


    She took a sip of coffee and grimaced. It was dark coffee with no cream or sugar, reminding her of the first time when Noah got her coffee.


    Noahughed. "It seems that one is mine."


    He gave her the second cup and took the one from her hand.


    Chloe watched Noah without blinking as he took a sip and he slowly licked his lips. He didn''t wipe it or anything. Isn''t that an indirect kiss? Chloe chided herself internally. <em>''What are you thinking? We are grownups and things like indirect kisses are for kids and teenagers¡­''</em>


    She took a sip of coffee and hummed in satisfaction.


    "I assume it''s to your liking.", Chloe heard Noah say and she nodded in confirmation.


    "Howe you brought me breakfast? Aren''t you a busy man?"


    Noah nodded earnestly. "I am busy so how about this¡­? We will take turns."


    Chloe didn''t get it. Why is Noah so confusing? "Take turns?"


    "Mhm¡­", Noah hummed before rifying. "One day I bring you breakfast, and the next one you get breakfast for me."


    Chloe''s lips twitched. What kind of a deal is that? "You are kidding."


    Noah chuckled. He enjoyed the variety of expressions Chloe showed him. "I am. There is no need for you to bring me breakfast. I will get breakfast for you every morning."


    "I can''t agree to it."


    "What''s there to agree? It''s not a big deal for me. Meing to your apartment in the morning will double as a wake-up call. Like that, you will not bete for work."


    Chloe shook her head. Now she was confident that he was messing with her. The man was impossible to negotiate with and he was entric.


    She desperately wanted to change the topic. "What''s in the bag?"


    "Just a moment¡­", Noah said and stood up. Chloe watched him walk to the kitchen and a few secondster he returned with a te.


    Noah took the napkins out of the bag and arranged pastries on the te before cing the te in front of Chloe. "Help yourself."


    "Thanks¡­", Chloe said and took a croissant. It went well with the coffee and for a few moments, Chloe forgot that Noah is in her apartment. Besides being ravishingly handsome, that''s her boss''s-boss''s-boss. Director Be. Did he reallye to her apartment to deliver breakfast? Chloe was bbergasted.


    He was holding the coffee cup in his right hand, and a danish pastry in his left one and looked through the apartment as if he was searching for something.


    "The walls are empty¡­", Noah voiced his thoughts. "Is minimalistic your style or you didn''t get a chance to shop for essories?"


    Chloe was d that he stopped with the silly topic of bringing breakfast and whatnot. Without suspecting anything, Chloe responded. "I don''t like clutter, but this bare for my taste. I n to go this weekend to shop."


    Noah smiled. "Great. I will join you."


    Chloe choked on the croissant. Did the man just self-invite to her shopping outing? "You will?"


    "I can show you good shopping areas and help you carry stuff. There is a flea market in the morning where you can find almost anything, and I will make sure no one rips you off."


    "There is no need¡­"


    "I insist.", Noah cut her off.


    Chloe was exasperated. "Don''t you have anything else to do?"


    "Not on this weekend.", Noah said and spread his arms. "I am all yours." He narrowed his eyes at Chloe. "Unless you have some other ns and I''m not wee."


    "No, no¡­ It''s just that¡­", Chloe fidgeted. "I kind of promised to someone that he can apany me."


    "I don''t mind.", Noah said innocently. He knew very well that ''someone'' was Mark. Too bad that he can''t disclose to Chloe how Mark will NOT be avable this weekend. Mark will be very busy with intense training at the base of the Army of Chaos. "Is it a group of females and I can''t join because I won''t fit?"


    "No, no. He is my neighbor and¡­"


    Noah raised his hand, indicating to Chloe to stop talking.


    "That''s fine. I understand.", Noah said dejectedly.


    Chloe''s eyes shifted nervously. "What do you understand?"


    "You probably have feelings for him, and you don''t want me to ruin your date."


    "It''s nothing like that!", Chloe eximed in a hurry. "It''s just¡­ Your status is not small, and I have a feeling that he will not befortable with you around."


    "As I said, I understand. Let''s not talk about it.", Noah said sternly. He kept the coffee on the table and wrapped the leftover danish pastry in the napkin, indicating that he was done with it. He turned toward Chloe and looked at her seriously. "You know, Chloe, most of the people from here would feel privileged to see me off the clock. You are the only one who thinks that is a problem. It makes me wonder if you have something personal against me."


    Chloe''s mouth hung open. How did things escte to this point? How can she have anything against him? It''s the opposite¡­ she likes him, maybe too much. But he was right. She saw people look at Noah and talk about him like he is some deity, yet she thinks of him as a problem.


    "It''s nothing like that, Noah.", Chloe said in a small voice.


    Noah was not willing to let this go. He was aware that something is preventing Chloe to act ording to her feelings, and he was adamant about breaking those walls. "Then, what is it?"


    "You are putting me in a difficult situation."


    "Are you finding it difficult to say the truth?", Noah challenged her.


    "You said it. Most of the people here would feel privileged to have your attention."


    "But not you."


    "That''s not what I said."


    "What are you saying?", Noah persisted.


    Chloe bit her lower lip and looked at him guiltily. "I don''t want people to think that I''mtching onto you for personal gains."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2021 - Weekend Plans (4)

    Noah understood that Chloe is reluctant because of his position.


    "If I quit my position of a director at nc, will you allow me to escort you for weekend shopping?" Noah thought that he could do this easily as he was not there much anyway. In thest few days, he was lingering in that office only because of Chloe. He will be able to stay away from the office with no problems, but would he be able to stay away from Chloe? That was another question. Seeing that she was not responding, Noah spoke again: "What about me is preventing you to ept mypany? Tell me, what should I change?"


    "I don''t want you to quit or change anything because of me."


    "What do you want, Chloe?", Noah persisted.


    "I want to live my life in peace, without gossip.", Chloe admitted, and her heart ached when she said those words because she knew that she was pushing him away.


    "Do you think that anyone would dare to gossip about us?"


    "Maybe they won''t dare to gossip about you, but about me¡­ that''s a different story.", Chloe said in a small voice.


    "Do you think I will allow them to gossip about you?"


    Chloe froze and stared at Noah. She could not believe that she was pushing him away a few seconds ago, yet he was still offering her his protection. "Why are you doing this?"


    "What?"


    "Being nice to me."


    Noah shrugged. "Who knows? There are many possibilities, and you won''t find your answers if you continue avoiding me."


    "I''m not avoiding you.", Chloe lied. She didn''t want to avoid him, but she felt that staying close to him will only bring trouble.


    "Prove it.", Noah challenged her.


    "How do I prove it?", Chloe asked reluctantly.


    "Spend your weekend with me and don''t hide if someone sees us."


    Chloe''s chin trembled. Why did he say that she would hide? How did he know those things? Did Sarah tell him what they spoke about yesterday? It didn''t seem like it, but somehow Noah knew that Chloe was avoiding being seen with him. Was he able to read her mind? More than once Noah knew things that she was trying desperately to conceal, and it made her vulnerable.


    Chloe asked herself, would she avoid him if not for his status? Of course, not. Can she look beyond the fact that he is her boss? What about his position in the Chaos nightclub and in thismunity overall?


    She felt guilt eat her up from the inside. Her whole life Chloe was facing prejudice because of her background. People would judge her, like her, or hate her because herst name is Long without looking at who she is as a person and she despised it, yet now she was doing the same hateful thing to Noah. He was kind and considerate, he treated her well, and she could see that he wanted to support her with sincerity. He wanted her to seed and what did she do? She was pushing him away only because of his status without looking at who he really is underneath his titles.


    Chloe realized that Noah knew she was discriminating against him, and he was still here, waiting for her to look at him as a person, trying to prove to her thatbels don''t matter¡­ or maybe he was waiting for Chloe to break out of the confinements that her upbringing put on her. Isn''t that what she wanted? To leave outdated practices of the Long family and to be her own person with her own set of rules? The only thing she should ask herself was if she wanted to spend more time with him.


    Chloe took a deep breath and steeled her resolve before responding. "Fine."


    Noah''s lips lifted into a smile. "Do you have a formal dress for tonight or should I arrange one for you?"


    Chloe''s face fell. "What?"


    "Do you have¡­"


    "I heard you.", Chloe interrupted him. "But why would I need a dress for tonight?" She was confident that spending the weekend thing included her shopping and the flea market he mentioned and maybe lunch.


    "It''s Friday. After work hours, the weekend starts.", Noah said matter-of-factly. "You agreed to spend your weekend with me, and I have dinner ns for tonight. You will apany me."


    Chloe''s mind was spinning. What did she get herself into?


    "I have a dress.", Chloe responded eventually. Before he coulde up with more twists and turns, Chloe stood up. "I should get ready for work. Will you wait for me here?"


    Noah confirmed. "Unless you need help washing your back."


    Chloe''s face exploded with a blush. She asked if he would wait or go to work ahead of her, not if he will help her in the bathroom!


    "I will manage."


    Noah chuckled and watched Chloe as she stumbled into the bedroom. Ah, he scored the weekend with Chloe and he will take advantage of every minute.


    Chloe rushed through the bedroom, entered the bathroom, and locked the door behind her. Noah is unpredictable and she didn''t want to risk himing in to wash her back. It''s not that she thought he will assault her or peep, but he was taking the assistant thing too far and she didn''t want to see hime in the shower with a loofah only to help her wash. Not that she would mind.


    She nearly screamed when she saw herself in the mirror. Her hair was a pile of bedhead, aplete mess. Oh, God! Noah saw her like that! How embarrassing!


    Chloe rushed in the shower, eager to get ready as soon as possible because this whole thing of just her and Noah in the apartment was too intimate and her mind wasing up with all kinds of naughty scenarios.


    She got ready in record time. Her dark blue pencil skirt was on and she was taking a light blue blouse from the hanger when she heard the doorbell.


    Noah was responding to his email on the phone while waiting for Chloe to get ready and he nced at the closed door of the bedroom. Is she going to answer that? After the third doorbell, Noah didn''t hear any movement, so he stood up to open the door.


    "Can I help you?", Noah said to Matilda who stared at him.


    Matilda''s stupor was broken when the bedroom door opened behind Noah and Chloe walked out in a rush while buttoning up her blouse.


    Chloe saw Matilda''s knowing smile and she froze. Ah! How is she going to exin the scene of Noah in her apartment this early in the morning, opening the door like he owns the ce?


    "I came to get you for work, but it seems you havepany so I will go ahead without you.", Matilda said to Chloe, and then she nced at Noah. "Director Be¡­", she gave a small bow and walked away.


    Chloe exhaled heavily and narrowed her eyes at Noah. "Why did you open the door?"


    Noah closed the door and turned to Chloe. Her top three buttons were still undone, and he could see her corbones and a good portion of her cleavage. Goodness, even the top edge of her bluecy bra was visible, and she stood in front of him, oblivious to how tempting she was. He let out a breath slowly while counting to five silently. Chloe was testing his control big time!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2022 - Weekend Plans (5)

    Noah saw that Chloe was looking at him, expecting an exnation, so he gave her one.


    "After the third sound of the doorbell I realized that the person will not leave unless someone answers the door, and you were noting out so I opened it.", Noah said while focusing mightily to look at Chloe''s face and not below her chin where his sight gravitated. Her cleavage was right there for him to see, and she waspletely oblivious about it.


    Chloe waved helplessly toward the door. "Now Tilda thinks that you spent the night here."


    Noah couldn''t stand the sight of alluring Chloe, and he had to do something. He moved toward Chloe in slow even steps.


    "And why would she think that? Is it because I opened the door or because you came out like this¡­?"


    Chloe froze when Noah reached for her breasts and she stared unblinkingly as he buttoned up her blouse. The fact that she didn''t feel his hands on her body disappointed her a bit.


    Noah was impressed with his self-control. He didn''t touch anything other than the silky fabric, and he hoped that his gaze didn''t betray his lustful thoughts as he got a great view of Chloe''s exposed cleavage until the second button was fastened. Luckily, his harsh training helped him to keep his hands from trembling. Gods, how he wanted to cup her breasts and give them a squeeze!


    Noah cleared his throat as well as his mind before speaking. "You are the one who came out of the bedroom while dressing up. Don''t me me if your neighbor thinks that something happened between us."


    Chloe knew that Noah was right, but Matilda would not see anything if he didn''t open the door in the first ce! If he waited for Chloe to answer the door, she would button up properly before opening it! But now is toote, and Chloe was unable to move because Noah was close. Too close. She inhaled the scent of his perfume and the heat from his hands bounced off the skin of her neck and she stared at him without moving a muscle.


    He smiled a little and brushed her cheek with his knuckles. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    Chloe closed her eyes for a moment, savoring the touch and she inhaled the scent of coffee that came from his mouth as he spoke.


    ''Yes'', she really wanted a kiss. "No", she responded.


    "Alright¡­"


    Her eyes widened slightly. Did he really step away from her? Did she want him to stay that close? Or to get closer? The day only started, and Chloe questioned if she will be able to stay cool as Noah made her think of all kinds of crazy thoughts.


    "Are you ready to go to work?", he asked.


    "Just to get my purse.", Chloe said and moved from her spot with difficulty.


    The morning was a rollercoaster of emotions and she had no idea what ising, but she knew that it will be a day filled with Noah and she was looking forward to it.


    They walked to the office and chatted. Chloe was anxious about what people might think or say, but at the same time she trusted Noah''s words that he will not allow people to gossip about them. She chided herself internally. Why was she so self-conscious? There was nothing going on between her and Noah. Why would people say anything other than maybe being jealous that they are not the ones walking to work with director Be?


    The morning passed in meetings, and Chloe was happy when they returned to Noah''s office at 11:30 AM. Finally, it was just the two of them. Chloe estimated that she has some time to work before lunch, and at 1:30 PM another round of meetings will start.


    "Will you be able to handle the rest of the day?"


    Noah''s question made Chloe frown as she understood the implication of his words when she observed that he was clearing up his desk. "You won''t be here?"


    "I have some other matters to deal with." He wanted to stay with Chloe, but there was an important mission rted to Sarah''s safety and that was something he couldn''t neglect or delegate.


    "I will be fine.", Chloe assured him.


    Noah gave her an encouraging nod. "If people give you a hard time, call Lizzie or Scarlet. They can also apany you to meetings if you wish. I know you don''t like them much, but they can be helpful. Use them."


    Chloe didn''t want to appear weak or childish. "I understand."


    "OK. Be ready at seven."


    Chloe was confused with this shift in topic. She was still thinking about meetings and Lizzie and Scarlet. "What''s at seven?"


    Noah smiled. "I wille to pick you up for dinner."


    He winked and walked out of the office, leaving blushing Chloe behind.


    Chloe took a deep breath and looked at the closed door for some time before deciding to send a message to Matilda. She knew that her neighbor is full of questions, and this lunch break will be a great opportunity to clear the air because dying it will only give time for Matilda toe up with more outrageous scenarios.


    ¡­


    Noah met up with Aiden and they went over the n.


    "Are you sure that Sarah will not be in danger?", Noah asked.


    "She has N and Oni with her, and drones.", Aiden said. "If not for Jarred''s initial insistence that shees alone without knowing where and with whom she will meet, this would be just another meeting. We are only being extra-careful."


    Noah knew that Aiden was saying all this mostly to pacify his anxiety, but they were all uneasy about this meeting.


    "It will be OK.", Noah said while patting Aiden''s shoulder.


    They discussed a few more points rted to the n, and Noah took his group of soldiers to their designated ce.


    ¡­


    Sarah arrived at the location with N and Oni. Michael was the driver, and two more cars arrived with them.


    It was a lonely inconspicuous vi on a big plot ofnd South-East from Los Angeles. The terrain was rocky with sparse foliage, leaving not many ces to hide but Aiden and Noah strategically ced their teams so that they are not visible, yet they can storm the ce within minutes if needed.


    Sarah counted twenty-three cars parked behind the main building and several dozen further away.


    "You arete¡­", Jarred was waiting for Sarah at the main entrance.


    She smiled. "I''m notte, old man. I always arrive when I intended and not a minuteter."


    Jarred narrowed his eyes at Sarah. "Do you need to be this difficult?"


    "Your associates are so eager to meet with me, I''m confident that waiting fifteen minutes won''t be much." She turned to Haru, Allen, and Julius who were standing next to the entrance.


    "The ce is secure.", Haru told Sarah to what she nodded in confirmation. She knew this in advance, but they had to talk in front of Jarred in order to put on a show.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2023 - Meeting The Council (1)

    Haru and his team had a task to ensure that the vi does not have hidden traps or passages that would make Sarah end up in a tricky situation. The worst thing she imagined was that she gets knocked out and kidnapped while Aiden and the others are waiting outside. They checked the ce in advance and stepped away so that others can arrive without being seen and Haru, Julius, and Allen came close to the vi when they saw Sarah approaching this ce.


    Of course, drones stayed in the vicinity and they saw everyone who entered the vi in the meantime. Some people had their faces obstructed, but Eve confirmed with confidence that no weapons entered the vi, just as Jarred previously promised.


    "Yourck of trust is disturbing.", Jarred said to Sarah.


    "I must confirm that your associates are not going to harm me and that has nothing to do with you, Jarred. They were able to put you in a position where you will risk years of our sessful cooperation in exchange for one meeting. It is normal for me to assume they are dangerous. Or do you think that I am unreasonable?"


    "If someone wanted to harm you, they would stage an assassination or kidnapping and not a meeting.", Jarred responded stiffly.


    "People tried to kill us and kidnap us. They didn''t end well.", Sarah said.


    Jarred was not in the mood to bicker, and there was no time either since Sarah arrivedte.


    Jarred was aware that Sarah was irked by his initial demands, but they were not his demands. Jarred followed protocols that the Council always follows, and he didn''t expect that Sarah will refuse them numerous times before they were forced to bend the rules for her.


    "When you meet with them, you will see that the benefits outweigh the risks.", Jarred assured Sarah.


    Sarah responded with a tight smile and walked into the vi with Jarred. Oni and N followed closely behind.


    Sarah left N and Oni in the hallway where a number of people stood straight with their backs against the wall. Those were bodyguards who arrived with other members of the Council.


    Sarah followed Jarred inside silent room which was dominated by a circr table. A spotlight hit the center of the table from the ceiling, illuminating the table and leaving the rest of the room in the darkness.


    However, Sarah was wearing Eve-lens, so darkness was not preventing her from seeing the faces of the six people who were looking at her with various expressions and Sarah was curious about them.


    What''s with all the secrecy? Was it because of the topic of the meeting or about their identities?


    Based on the movies, this type of secrecy is required when a public person wants to do something illegal, so they want to conceal their identities in order not to be caught if things go wrong. In practice, it doesn''t work like that. Sarah met with a few people who were secretive, but they were the ones who wanted to meet with her and because of that, they agreed to her conditions.


    These people were exceedingly unreasonable which started them off on the wrong foot before they even exchanged a word.


    Sarah didn''te here to make a deal, she came to sate her curiosity because she wanted to see who is so pompous to stubbornly ask her toe without adjusting their uneptable conditions.


    Aiden''s theory was that they are looking down on Sarah and Sarah was eager to see if that is true. Based on a few expressions full of scorn, Aiden was right.


    Sarah wondered if they called her here for a friendly meeting or to dere war, but¡­ Sarah hoped that Jarred would not bring her here if anything unfriendly was the case.


    Eve worked in her usual ultra-fast speed to create profiles of each person present so that Sarah knows who these mysterious associates are. Sarah''s expression almost cracked when she saw a familiar face, Suvedini.


    It made Sarah wonder if Suvedini really came to help her find Aiden because Mr. Patel sent her, or did Suvedini use that chance to approach them in order to spy on Sarah and her family? Sarah''s mood worsened when she remembered that Suvedini attended several events and she mingled with Sarah''s kids and friends and family and¡­ did she do all that only to collect information? Was Mr. Wang part of that as well?


    Sarah was aware that Jarred is a man with many faces and Sarah trusted that he will not harm her, but she was not sure what to think of Suvedini and this opinion will be reshaped based on how this meeting goes.


    "Please, take a seat¡­", Jarred said to Sarah while gesturing to one of the empty chairs.


    Sarah took a seat and a light above her went on, illuminating her.


    Jarred sat two seats away from Sarah.


    Her curiosity was piqued when Jarred ced a palm-sized golden medallion in the groove on the surface of the table.


    Sarah''s eyes moved over the shadows around the table, and she saw that each upied seat (other than hers) had a golden medallion in front. They were of different shapes, and about the same size. The medallion in front of Jarred was shaped like an octagon and it had a hammer made out of the ck diamond. Suvedini had in front of her a hexagon-shaped golden medallion with an emerald in the middle that was cut in the shape of a snake. It reminded Sarah of Suvedini''s pet krait snake called K.


    Sarah observed the groove on the table in front of her and she assumed that is a ceholder for a medallion. It was shaped as a kolovrat!? Lebedev''s family symbol is a kolovrat, and Sarah wondered if is this a coincidence, or if that spot was reserved for her.


    Sarah''s eyes darted over the medallions. Each of the medallions on the table was made out of gold and had a precious gem in the middle, and that reminded Sarah of a medallion that she keeps in the vault under the Cliffside Vi with other valuables. Her medallion is a golden kolovrat with a swan made out of sapphire. Ste gave it to Sarah for her birthday several years back.


    With Eve-lens, Sarah noted the dimensions of the kolovrat-shaped grooves in the front of her, and with a few movements of her fingers, Sarah asked Eve topare it with the kolovrat-shaped medallion that she keeps at home.


    It took less than a second for Eve to confirm that they are a match.


    Sarah''s mind exploded¡­ Is her medallion supposed to fit this groove? What does that mean? At that time, Sarah assumed how that is an oversized pendant and she remembered that Ste said how that belonged to her grandmother (Sarah''s grand-grandmother) and that Sarah should keep it by her side when the times get tough. Sarah assumed that it''s like a good luck charm, but now she understood that it''s much more than just for luck, but she had no idea what it means.


    Sarah had so many questions and she hoped to get some answers from seven people who were gathered in this room to meet with her, however, they were all sitting in silence, hidden in the shadows and Sarah''s temper was rising. Did they invite her here to look at her? For that, she could have sent them a photo. She felt like the main attraction in some freak-show, and she didn''t like it, not even a little bit.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2024 - Meeting The Council (2)

    "Did you invite me here to sit in silence?", Sarah asked after some time.


    "Sarah, this is the Council.", Jarred said while gesturing around the table. Other than Sarah, Jarred was the only one in the light, while the other six people were hidden in the shadows.


    "I would say it''s nice to meet you, but everyone is sitting in the dark so¡­", Sarah''s voice trailed away.


    "Impudence!", Albert hissed. He never approved of Sarah bing part of the Council and when he agreed that Sarah shoulde here it was only to prove to everyone that Sarah should not sit at this table.


    "Calm down, Albert¡­", S said and leaned forward so that her head gets into the light. She looked at Sarah. "I am S. At the Council, we practice staying in the dark unless we have something to say."


    "Are you talking for everyone here?", Sarah asked S.


    Sarah was not interested in exchanging pleasantries. Eve was still pulling details on the people present, but Sarah had enough information to know with whom she was speaking. Each of the people at the table had an impressive area of influence, however, individually none of them presented a threat, so Sarah had no need to be submissive. Well, even if they were much stronger, her pregnancy hormones would not allow her to be docile.


    "I can''t talk for everyone because here we are all equal.", S said. "We are a group of people who can shake and shape the world as we know it. We believe that you are worthy to join us, and we invited you here in order to confirm if you qualify to sit at this table."


    Sarah took a few seconds to process what she heard. S said that they want to confirm if she is worthy and qualified. This rubbed Sarah the wrong way. What do these people think? Are they qualified to talk to her?


    Sarah tilted her head and looked at Jarred. "You invited me here so that you can see if I''m good enough to join your group? Is there a test I need to take? Or a hoop I need to jump through?"


    "This is mutual.", Jarred responded right away. He sensed Sarah''s displeasure. "It''s for Council members to meet you in person and also for you to meet the Council and ask any questions you might have. We will respond as long as it does not include disclosing any sensitive information. You should understand that we work from the shadows, and that was the reason I couldn''t tell you about the purpose of this meeting in advance. As we share information, you will see that our coboration is for everyone''s benefit."


    Sarah nodded faintly in understanding. They are talking about cooperation, but she would be stupid not to notice that they are looking down on her. "Can you tell me what requirements I fulfilled in order to be invited to this meeting?"


    "Power and influence.", Jarred responded.


    Sloan leaned into the light and spoke: "We are watching you closely, Sarah White. We know that you are at the head of the Lebedev family, and are the founder of the organization called the Army of Chaos."


    Sarah looked at the three people who spoke and are visible under the light. She understood that Albert was against her, while three people in the light (Jarred, S, and Sloan) were in favor of Sarah joining. Thest three (Rance, Suvedini, and Ksenia) were still observing her in silence for some reason, maybe waiting for the right time to speak, but based on Rance''s stiff expression, Sarah guessed that he was against her.


    Sarah arrived at this meeting with a negative mindset, and now that she realized they are trying to recruit her, she had no need to be polite. "What''s in it for me?"


    Albert snorted. "Youth these days has no manners. You came herete, didn''t apologize, and you are asking what''s in it for you before we even offered you to join us."


    "Yeah.", Sarah snickered. "I waste, yet you all waited for me, so it''s safe to assume that I have something you want. Or should I believe that you are here out of the goodness of your heart? To make this short, I want to know what you are expecting from me and what am I getting in return."


    "We expect cooperation in resources and exchange of information. It goes both ways.", S responded.


    Sarah''s looked at S. "You said that you can shake and shape the world. Under whose orders? Who is controlling you?"


    "No one is controlling us, little girl.", Jarred responded. "We are the ones who make the rules."


    "Wow¡­", Sarah said under her breath. "It seems that I have the honor of meeting with the biggest powers in the world."


    "Don''t be so arrogant!", Albert eximed. "Do you think that you are better than us? You had a good run in thest few years, but if we decide to erase you, it will happen."


    Outside¡­


    Aiden, Noah, and Michael had ess to see through the drones that were silently hovering above Sarah and they all disliked the situation Sarah was currently in. Others wanted to see as well, but Aiden told them to focus on their surroundings. They need to be ready to ept orders and act swiftly when needed.


    Aiden was itchy to storm the ce and teach Albert that he should not treat Sarah as a disobedient child, but Sarah told Aiden to stay put and observe as long as she is not in immediate danger.


    To keep calm, Aiden was reading Albert''s file. He was a politician from Sweden, with influence in Europe. Nothing that a few scandals can''t ruin. A man with such temper must have a lot of skeletons in his closet.


    Inside¡­


    When Albert was done with his venting, Sarah said in monotone: "It seems you''ve got everything figured out. I either join you and do your bidding or you will destroy me. Right? Why am I here? You could have just sent me an ultimatum where I either put my resources at your disposal or you will shut me down."


    "Pardon Albert''s, temper.", Jarred said to Sarah while trying to prevent the conflict from swelling. "Albert gets excited easily. We believe that we can all benefit from this coboration. You help us when needed, and we will help you in return. Otherwise, everyone is doing their own business without interfering with each other."


    "I will need details before deciding on this as well as some guarantees.", Sarah said.


    "Details? Guarantees?", Albert asked in disbelief. "Before we decide that you are worthy, there is nothing for you to decide. You should be honored to sit at this table."


    "Yet, I don''t feel honored.", Sarah responded icily to Albert who so far didn''t show his face in the light. It''s not that it mattered to Sarah as she could see him sneering at her perfectly, but he was egging her from the darkness while talking like she is the one showing disrespect.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2025 - Meeting The Council (3)

    By now, Sarah realized that Albert was set on sabotaging her, and Sarah was angry. Not because Albert didn''t like her, but because they called her here without previously sorting their own ranks. Jarred should know that Albert (and maybe a few other people present) were not willing to extend this offer to Sarah so, why was she here? They made an borate show of inviting her with all the secrecy only so that she can look at their internal power struggle with her in the middle? These people wasted not only her time but the time of everyone who is outside, watching her back.


    She remembered how anxious Aiden was, and she was anxious as well, and for what? For her toe here and see Albert acting like a child who was denied candy? Sarah didn''t know about Albert''s motives and she didn''t care. She cared only about Aiden and her people and they were all in distress over this joke of a meeting.


    Sarah''s temper was ring. "If you are watching me, how you imed, you would know that many approached me for alliance and exchange of benefits. I decide with whom I will be working. You want to keep your anonymity, that is fine with me. But I still need to know in what areas I can expect to get assistance and to what extent, in case I agree to join this merry group. I believe that my request is reasonable. How I see it, you are asking me to do things for you without giving me anything in return. Why would I ept?"


    "I don''t think you understand. We are not people you can refuse, and we don''t negotiate. We know things about you, and that includes information about your family and associates.", Rance spoke finally and he moved forward, into the light.


    Rance has a strong influence on farmers and merchants in South Africa and he would love to get his hands on the mines that Sarah and Aiden control in that area. That is why he decided to join Albert in provoking Sarah.


    "Are you threatening me?", Sarah asked with hostility obvious in her voice.


    "No, no¡­", S interjected. "No one is threatening anyone."


    S said that there are no threats, but Sarah heard Rance talk about her, and he also brought up her family. That was an obvious threat, and Sarah''s family is her bottom line.


    Sarah could sense the tense atmosphere in the room as people were trying to make others submit. Why on earth would she agree to be a member of this Council? Who put them in charge? Sarah was happy that the matters with the Lebedevs and Voronins are settled and that she will get to enjoy with her family, and she had no intention to join this power-struggle that had nothing to do with her.


    Maybe S, Sloan, and Jarred openly supported Sarah, but Sarah had to wonder about their sincerity. What if they are only pretending in order to backstab her? Also, others are either hostile or neutral and Sarah was confident that the hostile ones will not hesitate to act against Sarah only to prove their point. Sarah was aware that just by seeing their faces, those people will feel threatened by Sarah if she does not be a member of the Council. This officially turned into a dangerous game where they won''t be able to coexist.


    Sarah looked at Jarred. "I suggest you tidy up your house before inviting guests. I believe that we are done here."


    Jarred pressed his lips into a line and silently cursed Albert and Rance. They all agreed to meet with Sarah and to wee her into Council, yet these two are sabotaging it. Based on Sarah''s attitude, she will not ept to join.


    "Sarah, don''t go like that!", Suvedini eximed. She stayed in the darkness, fearing that Sarah will see her as a spy for the Council.


    At first, Suvedini approached Sarah out of curiosity. Jarred spoke highly of Sarah and Suvedini wanted to see it for herself. Getting involved with Mr. Wang was not part of Suvedini''s n, and Suvedini was not at liberty to talk about the Council. For this meeting, Suvedini hoped to stay in the darkness and figure out a way to exin things to Sarahter but now she saw that Sarah was about to leave on a bad note and she couldn''t stay quiet.


    "Is there anything else?", Sarah asked and Suvedini felt bad when Sarah looked at her like she was a stranger.


    "We invited you here in good faith.", Suvedini said. "We hope that we can coborate. It will be in everyone''s best interest. Together we can aplish anything."


    "What we can aplish, will depend on the report you provide me with. You know my email address. After I receive information, I will need one week to decide if I ept joining this Council."


    "It''s not on you to decide if you will join the Council.", Rance said.


    "Can you shut up?", Jarred hissed at Rance. Why is this man ying with fire?


    Sarah ignored Jarred she smiled at Rance mockingly. "Will you decide it for me?"


    "We can refuse to ept you.", Rance responded.


    Sarah snickered. "If you don''t want me to join, I wouldn''t be here. Now it''s up to you to make me a good offer. I will be waiting."


    "Watch your attitude!", Albert said. "Don''t act like you are above it all. No matter how strong you are, there is always someone stronger."


    "That should apply to you as well." Sarah took a step away from the table and bowed a little. Her smug smile showed that she didn''t have any respect for the group of people in front of her. "If you excuse me¡­"


    Sarah walked out of the room and waved at N and Oni to move. "We are done here."


    "What is wrong with you? This is not how we agreed...", Sarah heard Jarred ask before the door closed behind her.


    "Sarah, wait!", Jarred called as he rushed after her down the hallway.


    "It was not necessary for me toe here, old man.", Sarah said impatiently without halting her steps.


    "I''m sorry for what happened."


    Sarah stopped and looked at Jarred. "For what are you sorry? For wasting my time? Or for nting Suvedini to spy on me? Did you spy on me as well? Of course, you did. You are having your pleasant expression on while plotting for me to join this Council so that you can use my people to do your dirty work. Did you n for this when we met in Vegas or is it more recent? It''s not going to happen."


    Jarred''s brows furrowed. He could see that Sarah was upset for more than just Albert and Rance.


    "Meeting you in Las Vegas was not intentional. I started paying attention to you after you helped Charlie with his legs and when you bought the first two helicopters.", Jarred admitted. "When I found out that you are behind the Army of Chaos I started seeing you as a good candidate for the empty spot at that table. Sarah, what you saw inside is not how the Council works."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2026 - Meeting The Council (4)

    "I expect that you will exin to me how the Council works and all the benefits I will get before we schedule the next meeting, or you can forget about meing to meet these people.", Sarah said to Jarred. "If you want me to join your crusade for molding the world, you should incentivize me with benefits. Threats do the opposite."


    "I will give you answers as long as it''s not disclosing sensitive information.", Jarred responded honestly. He was troubled that the meeting turned this way. He hoped to impress Sarah with the Council and get her to agree eagerly, and this was not how he imagined that it will end.


    "OK. Let''s start with those golden medallions. What are they?", Sarah asked one of the questions that burned her curiosity.


    "Every member of the Council has one. When you join, we will have one specially crafted for you. A medallion is an ID which proves that you are a member."


    "Wait...", Sarah called. "Does that mean if I have your medallion, I am a member?"


    Jarred was not sure what Sarah was going for but... "The spot in the Council is a lifelong one. Once you are approved, you can''t be kicked out. That is why the process of epting new members is not always smooth. Do you think that getting your hands on these is easy? It can either be given to you as a new member, or you will inherit the position of the previous Council member. I''ve received my medallion from my father."


    "You inherited your position?"


    Jarred nodded in confirmation. "The Council is about power and influence. I inherited my father''s position not only in the Smith family but in the Council as well."


    Sarah still didn''t get her answer. "Does that mean if I have your medallion, I am a member?"


    "If you have power and influence to back it up, then... yes."


    "It''s that easy?", Sarah mused.


    They already said that she has power and influence, that is why they called her for this meeting. And with the medallion Ste gave her, doesn''t that make her a member already?


    "These are more than just shiny objects. The medallions are used to provide ess to various resources.", Jarred said.


    Sarah''s curiosity was piqued. "Resources?"


    "We contribute toward amon fund, and the medallions can open the vault. They are also keys to various safe deposit boxes with information¡­"


    Sarah listened to Jarred''s exnation and her eyes sparkled. Is the medallion in her possession one of those keys? Sarah wondered what marvels does vault of the Council hold? And did Jarred say, safe deposit boxes? Suddenly, Sarah''s interest in the Council increased.


    ¡­


    Sarah, Oni, and N exited the building, and everyone sighed in relief.


    Michael waited for them by the car, and as soon as everyone was in, they left the property in an orderly manner.


    "Thank you, everyone, for watching my back¡­", Sarah spoke after touching her ear stud. "Aiden, Noah, Michael, Oni, Haru, and N. I want us to assemble at the main base to discuss the current situation. Aaron will also join us. The rest will get an evening off¡­"


    ¡­


    After Sarah left, Jarred returned to the conference room. Just as he expected, he found members of the Council bickering and as always, Albert was leading the campaign against Sarah with Rance supporting him.


    "She is not worthy!", Albert said.


    "You are biased.", Suvedini chimed in.


    "If you call biased my intolerance toward disrespect, then yes. I am biased.", Albert spat back.


    "Albert, you need to calm down and stop letting your emotions guide you.", S said. "Your actions didn''t help¡­", she nced at Rance. "And neither did yours. What were you thinking? We need Sarah as an ally, that is why we gathered here today."


    "I agree that she has some qualities. The power she wields is undeniable and that makes her qualified to meet with us.", Rance said. "But her personality iscking. She is too wild and defiant. Unless we reign her in, there is no way that I will tolerate her presence here."


    "What do you mean?", Suvedini asked suspiciously.


    Rance''s lips lifted into a malicious smile. "What we need is to show her who we are and that the Council is not a ce where she can do as she wishes. We should attack some of her assets. Only when she bleeds financially she will show respect."


    Jarred snorted. "You want to get your hands on her mines. Don''t you?"


    Rance''s eyes shifted nervously. He didn''t expect that Jarred will call him out like that. "If good resources of an insolent person are right in your territory, would you be able to pretend that they are not there for taking?"


    "That is not taking. That''s robbery.", Suvedini said.


    "It''s teaching her a lesson in obedience.", Albert said to what Rance smiled.


    S shook her head in disapproval. "If you do such a thing, she will never agree to join us."


    Rance was emboldened with Albert''s support. "Will she have a choice?"


    "I suggest you don''t provoke her.", Suvedini said. "You didn''t see what she is capable of."


    Rance leaned on the table and narrowed his eyes at Suvedini. "Why do you fear her?"


    "Fear and respect are two different things, but you wouldn''t know that because you are not familiar with the concept of respect.", Suvedini responded dryly. Rance snorted, and Suvedini continued: "Sarah has people who are loyal to her to the point of doing her bidding without questions asked. Your people will leave you the moment someone offers them more money."


    Suvedini turned to Ksenia who waspletely silent so far. "Even young master Maksim from the Voronin family follows her. He is spearing the efforts in coboration between Voronins and Lebedevs."


    Ksenia pressed her lips into a line. As someone who operates in Western Asia, she is familiar with Maksim''s reputation as an unpredictable killer who does not bow to anyone. News of Voronins and Lebedevs coborating shook up the underground of Eastern Europe and most of Asia, and if Maksim is part of that, it only makes it bigger.


    "I will need to verify that.", Ksenia said stiffly.


    Albert snorted derisively. "You will change from a neutral stance because of one man?"


    "It''s none of your business, Albert.", Ksenia warned him in a low tone.


    "We agreed to respect each other''s businesses and territories.", S reminded everyone while talking to Rance. "If you attack her mines, it will be a vition of the rules that the Council follows."


    "You are forgetting that Sarah is not a member of the Council.", Rance responded smugly.


    S shook her head in disapproval. "You already caused damage. If you reach out for her assets, instead of an ally, we will get an enemy."


    "Don''t do anything foolish.", Jarred said to Albert and Rance. "If you decide to act against Sarah, I will make sure to let her know that it has nothing to do with the Council. We need people in North America and in Western Europe. Sarah has people and means, and her profile is perfect. I hope you can look at the big picture and not allow yourself to ruin big gains in the future for something small in the present."


    S saw that this is not leading anywhere. "Alright. I guess we should allpile a list of things we can do so that it can be sent to Sarah. I hope that the list will be impressive enough for her to overlook the fallout from today''s meeting."


    "The list will be anonymous without any names or other things that can identify us¡­", Jarred reminded everyone.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2027 - Plans For The Council

    In the main base of the Army of Chaos¡­


    After a few hours in a meeting, they analyzed profiles of the people who belong to the Council (which Eve prepared) and came up with the proposal of strategies to deal with them.


    Due to Emma''s involvement with Charlie, Sarah and Aiden previously did an extensive background check on all prominent figures from the Smith family. That is why they already knew a lot about Jarred, but they were not aware of his dealings with the other six members of the Council, so that required more digging.


    "If they are nning to use the Army of Chaos, they will see that we are not easy to bully.", Sarah said with a malicious glint in her eyes. She was irked that they thought she is a pushover, and that they wasted her time, and what got her the most upset was that they were looking down on her Army of Chaos.


    Every member of the Army of Chaos is loyal to Sarah and she sees them as family. Sarah''s people believe in her and Sarah will not allow some Albert or Rance or anyone else to abuse that trust for their own wicket schemes.


    "I want us to find weak spots for each of the Council member, so that we can strike them swiftly with minimal risk, if the need arises.", Sarah instructed. "As for Albert and Rance¡­ the two of them made clear that they are hostile. I want to give them a few jabs to teach them that they should stay in theirne."


    "Are you sure that they will not retaliate?.", Aiden asked Sarah. "They are proud and stubborn. Both of them ignored Jarred''s direct warnings, and they acted against the intentions of several other people in that meeting. I don''t think they will take our provocation without fighting back."


    "And that will be a perfect excuse for us to go all out. If things get heated, Ellie and Jasper can help us with Albert, while Angelo will assist us with Rance in Africa.", Sarah said and saw that everyone tensed at her words, and even Aaron on the video conference frowned. She had to assure them... "We are not starting a war. I''m only nning for contingencies."


    "If you are not talking about a war, what are those jabs you mentioned?", Noah asked.


    "We can cause damage without leaving traces.", Sarah said matter-of-factly. "It would not be the first time for us to strike an enemy while making them think it was someone else''s doing."


    Aiden nodded in agreement. He remembered that they caused confusion between Voronins and Lebedevs when the Army of Chaos was still too weak to confront them openly.


    "Continue¡­", Aiden urged Sarah.


    Sarah was happy that Aiden understood. The two of them are able to guess each other''s thoughts and because of that, they never spend a lot of time on nning.


    "Albert does not have a lot of people under hismand, but he has an extensivework of contacts. However, all that is very fragile as his influence is directly linked to his reputation."


    "I have a few good candidates for a smear campaign. I will share it with everyone and we cane up with a n from where to start.", Aiden chimed in and Sarah smiled at his words. They are definitely on the same wavelength.


    "Rance is a different case.", Sarah said. "He has a lot of mercenaries and farmers in his territory are looking at him like he is some savior."


    "If we expose that he is exploiting them while selling them empty dreams, farmers might stop supporting him and that will be a huge blow.", Oni said.


    N nodded in agreement, but¡­ "Rance is there for many years and those farmers are brainwashed. Even if we show them evidence, they will never believe outsiders."


    "What if we don''te as outsiders?", Michael asked, making everyone look at him. "We can use our miners to sway the public. They are our people who live there and are familiar with locals. We can pick a few points that are easy to prove, and our people will spread the word. It will take time, but we don''t need Rance''s people to leave his side. We will spread a seed of doubt and let it grow. Rance will notice that the mood changed and that might be enough to intimidate him into obedience¡­"


    While Michael spoke about his idea, Noah checked the time and fidgeted. At this rate, he won''t be on time to pick up Chloe. Noah never walked out of a meeting early and he was unsure what to do. Eventually, he decided to speak up. "We are nearly done, right? Is it OK if I leave now?"


    Sarah''s lips lifted into a smirk. It''s Friday evening, and Noah never thought about anything other than work. This can mean only one thing¡­ "A date?"


    Noah exhaled heavily. He knew that Sarah will find out, if she doesn''t know it already, so there was no point in lying. "I hope so."


    Aiden smiled, and others had confused expressions. They didn''t know that Noah had a date. Well, the date itself was not a big deal, but the way Sarah asked, and the way Noah responded, told them that this was important.


    Before anyone could say anything, Sarah urged Noah to leave. "Go on, go on¡­ it''s not nice to make ady wait."


    Sarah saw that Noah hesitated and she understood that he was conflicted about leaving the meeting early. Noah was always dependable, the first toe and thest one to leave, and this was a different experience for him. Sarah was happy to see that Noah would think about Chloe at this time. It was definitely a move in the right direction and Sarah already imagined that Chloe will apany Noah to their Christmas party that year.


    "Don''t worry about this.", Sarah assured Noah. "We are done anyway. By tomorrow morning, expect to see an email in your inbox from N with your tasks and timelines¡­"


    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Sarah and Aiden went to freshen up before dinner.


    In the master bedroom¡­


    "Howe you didn''t invite Konstantin and Ste to the meeting?", Aiden asked Sarah.


    "You noticed?"


    Aiden made a face. "What do you take me for? I heard those Council members loud and clear mentioning in the same breath the Army of Chaos and the Lebedev family, yet you decided to use only the Army of Chaos."


    Sarah was amused by Aiden''s defensive behavior. "Sorry, love. I was not surprised that you noticed, but that you noticed AND were holding in this question until now."


    Aiden looked at Sarah skeptically. He didn''t believe her exnation, but he decided not to bicker. She is pregnant and can explode into an argument at the slightest provocation.


    "I was confident that you have your reasons for avoiding bringing Lebedevs into this n.", Aiden said.


    "Just for the nning part.", Sarah rified. "I suspect that Lebedevs are connected with the Council and until I rify my doubts I want them to stay out of this. I didn''t mention this in front of others because the opinion of Lebedevs is low as-is, and this will only make things worse."


    "You think that Lebedevs have connections with the Council? What makes you think that?"


    Sarah smiled mysteriously and took Aiden''s hand into hers. "Let me show you¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2028 - Superheroes Or Supervillains

    Aiden followed Sarah to the elevator, and they emerged on the lowest floor.


    Sarah led the way into the vault where she started rummaging through onerge box.


    That is the box where Sarah keeps her personal valuables. Things in there are not necessarily valuable in terms of money, but they are mementos of the memories she doesn''t want to forget.


    Other than various Eve-enhanced security features, the vault has a strictly controlled temperature and humidity, so it is a perfect ce to preserve things that should not be ruined by the passage of time.


    "Got it!", Sarah eximed and pulled a palm-sized t velvet box. She smiled mysteriously as she opened it.


    Aiden looked at the medallion shaped as a kolovrat with a swan in the middle that was made out of one big sapphire. He blinked twice before his eyes widened in realization. "Isn''t that just like the token that Council members had?"


    Sarah grinned, happy that he figured it out.


    "How did you get your hands on this?"


    Aiden''s first thought was that the medallion came from one of the numerous swiping missions that Sarah participated in. A secondter, Aiden realized that he was wrong. Everything they swiped is either sold or in various warehouses, and not in this vault. Also, this is where Sarah keeps her personal items.


    "Mom gave it to me as a birthday present a few years back. She said that it belonged to her grandmother and that I should keep it for when times get tough. I didn''t think much of it at that time, so I just kept it here but now¡­"


    Aiden''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Is that why you were asking Jarred about the purpose of medallions?"


    "My husband is wise.", Sarah said with a big grin on her face.


    She observed the medallion before flipping it to see the backside. "Jarred said that this will unlock a vault and grant ess to safe deposit boxes. I wonder if this is the key itself or if it has some other use¡­ it has some grooves at the back¡­"


    Aiden saw Sarah sticking her nail in the medallion roughly and he snatched the medallion away from her hands.


    "I think we should leave this to the professionals.", Aiden said to Sarah who was frowning at him. "Felix has the equipment and skills to examine this thing without damaging it. You might break it identally."


    Sarah looked at her left hand and nodded in agreement. "Let''s go to their ce. It''s notte yet. We can even stay for dinner. Uh, let''s invite Anna and Jeff because we will need their help to deal with the Council. But first, let''s check on Vasily¡­"


    Aiden was happy that Sarah agreed to give the medallion to Felix.


    "Assuming that the medallion is the key and that it''s still valid¡­", Aiden said as they were leaving the vault and heading to the elevator. "We don''t know where the Council keeps things that can be unlocked with this."


    "I know.", Sarah admitted. "But if I asked Jarred about the location, it would be too obvious. We will need to use Eve and figure out potential ces."


    Aiden chuckled. "Since the beginning, you were thinking of swiping their things?"


    "Why are you making it sound like it''s a bad thing?", Sarah asked innocently.


    Aidenughed. Sarah didn''t change this mischievous side of her, and he didn''t mind. Not even a little bit. Considering how those people treated Sarah during the meeting, emptying the vault of the Council is the least Sarah can do to punish them.


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, the Tuscan style vi ~


    Sophia and Felix hosted Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna, and Jeff for dinner.


    Because big people had grown up things to discuss, after the meal was done, Alice and Jayden went to the kids'' room to y with Lia, Adam, and Valentin, under the watchful eyes of their nannies. Valentin is too small to y in a group, but he loves to sit and observe bigger kids while chewing on his toys.


    Sarah and Aiden brought with them summarized reports which contained information on the Council members and their area of influence, and after dinner, the Hill sisters and their husbands moved to the study room to discuss the situation.


    Sophia and JoAnna were not happy to hear about the Council. They shared Sarah''s sentiments; with Voronins and Lebedevs under control, they hoped for some peaceful time, yet another threat showed up.


    All of them were in an agreement that with Sarah knowing about the Council, unless she joins them, they will see her as a threat, and her family in extension as well. Actually, even if Sarah joins them, her friends and family will be watched as a way to control Sarah.


    While all of them engaged in a heated discussion, Felix was sitting on the side, visually inspecting the medallion that Sarah gave him. Felix was mentally not present and within minutes he pulled various gadgets from his pockets and started probing the medallion.


    "I knew that Jarred is not a simple weapons dealer, but this¡­", Jeff said and shook his head. "It''s not umon that powerful individuals join forces in an effort to increase their influence. However, the idea of shaping the world and making others bend to their will is on a level of superviins."


    "Superviins?", Sophia was amused by Jeff''s choice of words. "If we oppose them does that make us superheroes?"


    Sophia smiled while imagining Felix in a tight body-fitting suit with a cape fluttering behind him.


    Aiden cleared his throat to get everyone''s attention. He looked at Sophia. "In this group of superheroes, you would be the mastermind." He pointed at JoAnna. "Next, we have a mad scientist¡­" He pointed at Felix who was not paying attention to the conversation. "A crazy inventor¡­" He nced at Jeff. "An overbearing tycoon¡­" Aiden nced at Sarah. "A thief¡­"


    "Hey, hey!", Sarah protested. "I can be a hacker or a fighter, not a thief."


    "Pft!", JoAnna burst intoughter. "No, no¡­ Aiden is a hacker, and his fighting skill is above yours. You steal things and that makes you a thief."


    "My fighting skill degraded only because of pregnancy!", Sarah eximed. She didn''t want to bicker about hacking levels because between her and Aiden was never a clear winner, but in terms of fighting, she was at a temporary disadvantage, and JoAnna calling it out was not right.


    JoAnna snickered, amused by Sarah''s exaggerated reaction. "Fine. You are a pregnant thief!"


    Sophia shook her head in disapproval. With a mad scientist, an overbearing tycoon, a crazy inventor, and a thief (pregnant or not), she had to correct herself. "My bad, my bad¡­ I said superheroes. We are just another band of viins."


    They allughed. Felix included.


    "Why are youughing?", Sophia called Felix out. She knew that he was immersedpletely in investigating that medallion and oblivious to what they were talking about.


    Felix looked at Sophia and blinked. "You wereughing, and I agree with you so¡­ Iughed."


    "Aww¡­ you always know what to say." Sophia thought how he is adorable, and Felix smiled smugly.


    "Did you find out something?", Sarah asked Felix while eyeing the medallion in his hand.


    "It''s not a simple b of metal. There is something inside, but for more than that, I need to take it into myb or I might risk damaging the mechanism, assuming there is one¡­"


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. She knew it! There must be a hiddenpartment with a key or some other thing that can unlock a vault and safety deposit boxes. But it can''t be technologically advanced because even if Ste is not familiar with its background, that medallion is not very recent. Will it open up like a 3D puzzle? The more Sarah thought about it, the more her lips lifted into a smile.


    "A thief¡­", Aiden muttered while observing changes in Sarah''s expression. The greed shed in her eyes and he had a good idea what she was thinking.


    Sarah''s head snapped toward Aiden and she red at him.


    Within a second, Aiden wrapped Sarah into a tight hug and coaxed her: "A beautiful thief. You stole my heart, so you are my thief."


    Sarah''s expression softened. "And you are my sweet talker¡­"


    Aiden hummed and gave her a kiss¡­ and another one, and another¡­ and they didn''t stop when JoAnna told them to get a room.


    ---

 Chapter 2029 - An Unexpected Visit (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Boyle Heights neighborhood ~


    Chloe spent almost an hour picking what to wear for dinner. Not because she had a closet full of clothes, but because nothing seemed right.


    She didn''t want it too tight or revealing, because she didn''t want to appear too eager or easy. The outfit shouldn''t be loose or granny-style because she didn''t want to look like some hillbilly. After all, Chloe is the young Miss of the Long family and she knew how to dress for a dinner asion. But what if it''s dinner in a business setting? Or is it a date? Chloe shooed thisst thought away because there is no way Noah called her for a date.


    However, Noah didn''t say anything other than how he has ns and she will join him, so she was back to not knowing what was appropriate to wear.


    Without much confidence, Chloe picked tan dress pants that fit her well without being tight, a silky light-gray sleeveless tunic, and a white cardigan with three-quarter sleeves.


    Her tan sandals with two-inch heelsplemented the outfit and with that, Chloe went to shower while thinking about her makeup and hairstyle for the evening. Ah, another set of difficult choices!


    After getting ready, Chloe gave herself a look in the mirror. The outfit was not too tight, not too loose, not revealing, and not grandma-style either. Her hair was lifted into a bun that was slightly messy, so she didn''t look too formal or too casual, and her makeup was noticeable, but not standing out.


    She looked ready for any dinner-asion and Chloe gave herself a thumbs up.


    The doorbell rang, and Chloe stumbled toward the door. She took a deep breath before opening it¡­


    Chloe blinked twice before speaking out, "Matilda?"


    Matilda nced at Chloe from top to bottom and smiled. "I came to see if you will join us for dinner, but it seems that you have ns. Is it someone I know?"


    Chloe pressed her lips into a line and smiled sheepishly. She took a lot of effort during lunch to exin to Matilda how there is nothing going on between her and Noah, but why did Chloe feel like a child that was caught in mischief?


    She knew that any exnations will only feel like an excuse and if she lies, Matilda can find out the truth by just lingering in the hallway, so Chloe went to the truth right away.


    "Noah Be."


    Matilda''s eyes shed knowingly. "Have fun."


    Matilda turned to leave, and Chloe couldn''t believe that Matilda didn''t tease her. But then¡­ Matilda will probably do so tomorrow while demanding to hear juicy details¡­ and there will be none, Chloe was sure of that.


    Chloe closed the door and checked the time. It was almost seven o''clock and with nothing else to do, she was getting anxious.


    Oh, gosh, a dinner with Noah. She wondered, what will Noah say when he sees her? Will he say anything? What if he doesn''t approve? Heplimented her look in a dress at the Chaos nightclub¡­ should she change into a dress?


    Chloe nced at the living area and noticed her purse on the sofa and shoes she wore at work scattered on the floor. The bag with a logo of a bakery from down the street which Noah used to bring breakfast that morning was still on the table.


    Chloe panicked. <em>''Uh, uh¡­ Noah will be here any minute, and my apartment is a mess!''</em>


    She moved swiftly to tidy up.


    When she made sure that her living area was Noah-ready, Chloe went back to check again her makeup and hair.


    The doorbell rang and Chloe''s heart nearly leaped in her throat. She reminded herself not to run because the most embarrassing thing would be if she trips and ends up sprawled on the floor of the living room.


    Chloe exhaled sharply and opened the door.


    She stood frozen in shock while her eyes moved between three people who smiled at her as Chloe''sst thoughts of Noah disappeared.


    "Uncle Leo, Uncle Kevin, Aunt Wendy¡­", Chloe called when she found her voice. "What brings you here?"


    Chloe''s eyes darted to the side, and she saw two security guys from the Long family. Those two were personal bodyguards to Chloe''s Aunt Wendy.


    Chloe pressed her lips into a line. Why did these three seniors from the Long family show up here? Did theye to persuade her to return home? How did they find her? The only people from the Long family that knew where Chloe is, were her parents. Did they hurt her parents or threaten them? Chloe knew that her parents supported her leaving the family and they would not reveal her address easily. Or did the seniors find out about Chloe''s whereabouts in some other way?


    "Aren''t you going to invite us in?", Aunt Wendy asked stiffly. "Or should we talk in the hallway?"


    Chloe responded with a tight smile. What can they do? Even if they want her to return home, she will not leave willingly so at most they can scold her, and she didn''t want that to happen in the hallway for her neighbors to hear.


    ¡­


    In a flower shop, several blocks away from Chloe''s apartment¡­


    Noah was looking at the vast selection of flowers and contemting which one to get. He had no intention to pick up Chloe emptyhanded, and since he was taking her to an exclusive restaurant downtown Los Angeles, a bottle of wine didn''t seem appropriate, and he had no idea what kind of choctes she likes, so he decided on flowers.


    At the entry of the flower shop, Noah saw a big bucket filled with various flowers and a sign next to it that said ''free samples''. He was runningte (damned meeting!), so picking a flower from that bucket seemed like a quick solution, but he didn''t want to show up with one flower in his hand. However, if he gets a too big bouquet, it might scare Chloe away, and a small one might be insulting or make him appear cheap. Noah rubbed his chin, unsure what to do.


    "Can I help you?", the saleswoman asked. She was aware of Noah''s identity and she was watching him for more than ten minutes as he moved through the store and scrutinized flowers. asionally, he would reach for something only to retract his empty hand, and then he continued circling around the disys.


    "I need flowers.", Noah said.


    Thedy smiled at his response. Everyone whoes here wants flowers, and Noah seemed so lost that she guessed this might be his first time buying flowers. "What''s the asion?"


    Noah cleared his throat. "A date."


    The woman hummed. "Red roses symbolize love, and they aredies'' favorites. You can''t go wrong with them¡­", she ended by gesturing toward the center disy that was dominated by red roses.


    Noah frowned. Love? He was not sure about it. Attraction, yes. Curiosity, yes. Admiration, yes. But love seemed too far-fetched at that moment as he was still trying to figure out what is this feeling that Chloe stirs within him.


    He didn''t want to rush by giving Chloe hints about love or anything serious. What if he discoverster that what he feels is not love? It will only bring troubleter, for Chloe mostly.


    "Is there a flower that symbolizes¡­ a like?"


    The woman was not sure how to respond to this. What are they, high schoolers? She didn''t want to get on Noah''s bad side, but as a woman, she had to speak up. "Flowers have the power to move woman''s heart, and if you are not clear about your intentions, maybe you should not get her any."


    Noah was surprised by woman''s answer. "What kind of advice was that? Do you make any sales?"


    Before the saleswoman could respond, Noah''s expression changed as he got a notification on Eve-lens that Chloe stepped into the hallway. He saw Chloe talk with three seniors from the Long family while two bodyguards stood on the side. Chloe and the seniors entered Chloe''s apartment, and Noah had a bad feeling about it.


    "I will be backter¡­", Noah said to the saledy and dashed out of the flower shop.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2030 - An Unexpected Visit (2)

    In Chloe''s apartment¡­


    Aunt Wendy''s two bodyguards stayed in the hallway, one on each side of the door, standing in attention with their hands behind their backs. They were facing away from the door, and Chloe understood that they didn''t want to get in. Probably her Aunt Wendy asked them to stay outside and make sure no one disturbs them. Well, that worked for Chloe because she didn''t want anyone to find out about her messy family''s affairs either.


    Chloe contemted calling the bodyguards inside because she didn''t want to alert her neighbors that something is going on. After all, who has bodyguards standing in front of the apartment? At the same time, Chloe didn''t want those people inside her apartment either. This was her sanctuary and the presence of these people from the Long family felt like they were desecrating the space. After a short deliberation, Chloe decided to ignore them. She will see what these seniors want, and it will be done quickly.


    Chloe closed the door and turned to see her three seniors standing in the living area and visually inspecting the apartment. From their spots, they could see the kitchen with the dining area, there was a ss double-door that led to a small balcony, a half-open door of the powder room, and another door was concealing Chloe''s bedroom which provided ess to a closet and a full bathroom.


    Chloe didn''t have the time to shop in order to spruce up the apartment, so everything was generic, equipped with a few basic pieces of furniture that came with the apartment, and the walls were light gray and bare.


    It was not much, but it was enough for Chloe. However, based on the stiff expressions of her Uncle Leo, Uncle Kevin, and Aunt Wendy, Chloe could guess that they were not impressed. Those three always thought highly of the Long family, like they are above others, and this type of apartment would probably be good for servants, but not for a Long.


    By now, Chloe had a good guess that her three seniors didn''te here to wish her well in her current endeavor. She wondered if they will scold her or maybe try to persuade her to return to the Long family.


    Chloe told herself that there is no reason to fear them.


    She used to depend on them, but now she is her own person. She has a job, an apartment, and she does not need to be polite to anyone if they are being rude to her.


    It all sounded straightforward in her mind, but in practice, it was hard.


    These people controlled her for more than two decades, and Chloe''s stomach was tied into knots from anxiety. She knew that they didn''te here with good intentions. They saw her as their puppet, someone that can be used to increase their wealth, and she knew that they will not let go of her easily. They will try to pull her back into the domain of their influence and Chloe was not sure if she will be able to resist.


    Luckily, she practiced her poker face for a long time and even though on the inside she was crumbling, Chloe''s expression showed unwavering confidence. It was just how they taught her: no matter what internal struggle she was going through, a young Miss of the Long family should always appear calm andposed.


    "Is this where you are staying now?", Uncle Leo asked, and his voice wasced with disdain.


    "I believe you know the answer. That is why you are here.", Chloe responded.


    "Howe you left without telling us?", Uncle Kevin asked. He didn''t want to exchange pleasantries and useless chatter.


    "I was not aware that I need to notify my extended family when I get a job or an apartment. As you can see, I didn''t leave the country or change my identity.", Chloe said. "Did youe here to see if I''mcking anything? Or to congratte me?"


    Uncle Leo snorted. "Congratte you? For what? For getting a measly job in ounting?"


    Chloe told herself to stay calm. "I''ve got an appropriate position, ording to my degree and experience. The ncpany was gracious enough to offer me a job before my graduation, and it even came with this apartment. This ce does notpare to the Long property, but how I see it, the only way I can go is up. As I gain experience and prove myself at work, my position and pay will increase. I don''t see this as a measly job and I''m not doing anything to disrespect myself or the Long family."


    "You barely left, yet you are already defiant.", Aunt Wendy said.


    "You asked questions and I''m responding. How is that defiant?"


    "You are aware that there are arrangements set for you. You were not supposed to leave without our permission.", Uncle Kevin said, and Chloe heard irritation bubbling inside him. Of course, Uncle Kevin was the one who would benefit the most if Chloe marries that man from Montana.


    "Those were your arrangements. No one asked me, nor did I agree to anything.", Chloe reminded him.


    Uncle Kevin''s face darkened. "Chloe, stop ying. You need toe home."


    "Why would I go back home?"


    Aunt Wendy raised her hand, indicating to others to be quiet. She took a step toward Chloe. "It seems that you are not willing to marry Mr. Baldeo."


    Chloe didn''t deny it. "Of course, not. I don''t even know the man."


    "So why don''t you meet him? What if you like him?", Aunt Wendy said warmly.


    "I prefer to meet people without the weight of a prearranged marriage."


    "Do you think that getting a job and staying here will get you to avoid your responsibilities?", Uncle Kevin hissed. "Without our family, you would not grow up in luxury. Because of us, you have your degree. Everything you are is because of us. It''s time to pay up, Chloe."


    Chloe balled her shaky hands into fists and stood her ground. "I didn''t ask to be born in the Long family. You can''t force me. I want out."


    "That is not how things work, Chloe.", Uncle Leo said. "You are a Long and that will not change, no matter where you go."


    Amotion was heard from the hallway and two secondster the door opened abruptly.


    Noah entered the apartment, with his fancy suit being slightly disheveled and he had a long stem of a red carnation between his teeth.


    He didn''t n to fight, but the bodyguards blocked him saying that he can''te in. He guessed that Chloe might be in trouble and he had no time to negotiate, so he had to take them out. Luckily, it took only a few hits and they were sprawled on the floor.


    As for the carnation in his mouth¡­ On his way from the flower shop, Noah grabbed a red carnation from the ''free samples'' bucket, thinking that one is better than nothing, but when he realized that he would fight, Noah put it in his mouth so that it doesn''t break and¡­ here he is.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2031 - An Unexpected Visit (3)

    "How did you get in? Who are you?", Chloe''s Aunt Wendy questioned Noah. She told her bodyguards that no one should disturb them.


    Aunt Wendy peered behind Noah to see where her men are, but Noah closed the door.


    Noah had no intention to answer. He observed that two seniors (Uncle Kevin and Aunt Wendy) were close to Chloe, while the third one (Uncle Leo) was further away.


    Noah focused on Chloe and he saw on Eve-lens that her bio-readings were all over the ce, indicating that she was in great distress.


    He was angry. He left an important meeting early so that he can get ready and buy flowers before he picks up Chloe, and his n was ruined by these three old geezers. This was supposed to be his date-Friday where he takes Chloe to a fancy dinner and he charms her and they have fun, and how was he supposed to have fun if Chloe is on the verge of a mental breakdown?


    Noah grabbed the flower from his mouth while walking toward Chloe and standing in front of her, shielding her with his body from the three seniors present in the room.


    "I don''t think you are wee here.", Noah said while ring at three elderly people. "You should leave."


    With everything going on, Chloe forgot that Noah was supposed toe, and he was now standing in front of her, protecting her and making her feel all kinds of feelings she shouldn''t.


    Aunt Wendy''s eyes shed in realization and she craned her neck to look at Chloe who was standing stiffly behind Noah.


    "We thought that our Chloe got a job and an apartment and decided to stand on her own two feet. Now we see that you found yourself a man totch onto. He is not much if the most he can afford is this small apartment. And look at him¡­ with only one flower. What a joke."


    Chloe''s brows furrowed when she heard Aunt Wendy''s words.


    "Who are you?", Uncle Kevin asked while scrutinizing Noah.


    Uncle Leo remembered. "He is the security guy from the party at the Smith family."


    "Ah!", Aunt Wendy cried when she remembered. At first, seeing Noah''s imposing presence, Aunt Wendy was cautious, judging him only based on the fact that he was unable to provide a luxurious ce for Chloe. But now that Aunt Wendy found out Noah is just a bodyguard, she was confident that he will not dare act against them. After all, they are Longs, and they can talk to his employer and make sure he loses his job. She didn''t even want to acknowledge Noah''s presence, and she spoke to Chloe.


    "You can''t be serious, Chloe! He is so below you! You said that you didn''t do anything to disrespect the family, yet you are warming the bed for a measly bodyguard who is with you in the hope to score some benefits. Come with us and we will pretend that this didn''t happen. You are a young Miss of the Long family, and there is no need for you to embarrass yourself with him. We know that you are young, and he tricked you¡­e on¡­"


    Aunt Wendy extended her hand to grab Chloe, but Noah got Aunt Wendy''s wrist first and she opened her mouth in a soundless cry.


    "You are not wee here.", Noah said icily while ring at the woman whose wrist he was clenching. "If you don''t back off, I don''t mind breaking a few bones. You being a woman does not mean anything to me."


    "Let her go, you brute!", Uncle Leo shouted but he didn''t dare to get close. If he remembered correctly, Noah was part of the security team associated with the White family, and they are not easy to handle.


    Neither of the three seniors from the Long family was used to this treatment. Everyone respects them and Noah''s behavior was uneptable.


    Steve is the patriarch of the Long family, and he got that title based on the power obtained in the Long Industries which is the core of wealth for the Long family. However, Steve does not interfere with the dealings and lifestyle of the Long family members, unless they stir trouble.


    Chloe is not the only one from the younger generation who is getting such treatment from the seniors, but unless someoneins, Steve will not make a move.


    Steve has his hands full with managing thepany and he has no time to watch over everyone and act proactively. Since Chloe (or someone in her name) didn''t speak up that she was forced to do things against her will, Steve assumed that whatever was happening was consensual.


    Why is no one reporting the greedy and meddling seniors? Generations of Longs were raised with the doctrine that elders need to be obeyed, and that is why no one is raisingints when seniors do such things as forcing youngsters to make specific choices. Unfortunately, people like Chloe''s Uncle Kevin, Uncle Leo, and Aunt Wendy are taking advantage of those circumstances and Chloe rebelling to the point of leaving the family is something new for all of them.


    Back to the present¡­


    Uncle Kevin was at the door. He opened it with an intention to call the bodyguards in, but he froze when he saw two men on the floor.


    "We will leave¡­ we will leave¡­", Aunt Wendy said weakly.


    Noah harshly pushed her hand away, making her stumble backward.


    "You have three seconds."


    "This is not over!", Uncle Kevin shouted from the door.


    Noah''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Two¡­ One¡­"


    Seeing that Noah was not joking, the three seniors from the Long family scrambled out.


    Noah walked after them and stopped at the door, looking at two bodyguards who are sprawled on the floor. He touched his earpiece. "Residential building number seven. The hallway on the third floor. There are two men that need to be taken out."


    Noah closed the door and turned to Chloe.


    She was staring into space and not moving, but Noah could see that she was extremely anxious.


    Chloe''s mind was in so much panic, that everything seemed like a blur. Her stomach was full of knots and she feared that if she moves, she will vomit. Her seniors insulted not only her, but Noah as well. They called him a measly bodyguard who is with her for benefits, and they said that she is warming his bed. How is she supposed to look at him after this?


    Chloe''s Uncle Kevin said how this is not over¡­ and she believed him. Will she ever going to escape her family? What is the point of living if she needs to run and hide? Or does she really need to marry that man from Montana?


    Noah walked to Chloe and pulled her to sit on the sofa, next to him. He put the red coronation on the coffee table and wrapped his arms around Chloe''s shivering body. She was so stiff that he forced her head to rest on his chest and he hugged her tightly.


    "It''s OK. Let it out¡­", Noah said softly while patting her head.


    He felt that her shoulders shook, and she fisted his shirt. She didn''t make a sound, but he knew that she was crying.


    "That''s it¡­ let it out¡­"


    And then he heard her sobbing weakly as his shirt got soaked by her tears.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2032 - Dinner - Date (1)

    Eventually, Chloe calmed down, but she found herself in front of different sets of challenges.


    In normal circumstances, she would probably enjoy her current situation. Noah was in her apartment, holding her tightly in his embrace, with his hand moving gently over her back. Her face was buried in his firm chest and she could inhale his masculine perfume. It was almost like a dreame true, to be in the arms of the handsome and powerful man who can stir her heart.


    Unfortunately, these were NOT normal circumstances.


    Chloe was not sure how to face Noah after this episode. First, her seniors blindsided her, used her of sleeping with Noah for benefits, then they assumed that he is a lowly bodyguard who is sleeping with her for benefits¡­ and then she broke apart in front of Noah and he is probablyte for dinner.


    What if it was an important dinner? A business meeting over a meal where he was supposed to discuss a deal worth millions of dors? Whatever it was, it was definitely more important than her problems, yet he gotte because of her.


    It was just one embarrassment after another.


    "Uhm¡­", Chloe cleared her throat and spoke without looking at Noah. She wanted to move away, but he was holding her firmly and her head was stuck to his chest. "It''s probably not toote, and you should go to that dinner without me."


    "I will not go without you.", Noah responded, and she was surprised that his voice was soft.


    "I am not much of apany right now.", Chloe said, and she inched away from him as he loosened his hold on her.


    Chloe''s eyes shed in panic when she saw traces of her mascara and lipstick on his shirt.


    "I am so sorry¡­ I will get this washed for you.", Chloe said in a trembling voice while rubbing the smears with her fingers, but it only increased the size of smudges.


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s just a shirt.", Noah responded and tilted his head to see her face better.


    He cupped her cheeks and wiped the tears with his thumbs. The sensors on Eve-lens told him that she calmed down to almost normal, so he didn''t ask her how she was doing.


    Chloe was looking into his neck, and she observed his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed. She didn''t dare look into his face because he was too close and the act of Noah holding her face was very intimate. His hands were rough with calluses from fighting and weapons-handling, but she found his touch soothing, and she knew that she was blushing because the current situation was too stimting.


    With difficulty, she inched away.


    "Dinner. You should go, really.", Chloe said, even though she didn''t want him to go.


    "We will go together.", he assured her.


    "I am a mess."


    Noah smiled. "That''s fine. I''m in no rush. When you un-mess yourself, we will go."


    He saw that Chloe pressed her lips into a line while trying to wiggle out of dinner, and he decided to change the topic. "Do you want me to take care of those three for you?"


    Chloe''s eyes widened. "They are Longs."


    "And I am Be.", Noah said matter-of-factly.


    Chloe wondered if he is joking or if there is some other meaning behind his statement. She never heard of the Be family. "Do you have a big family?"


    "I have a younger brother who doesn''t care about me for more than a decade, and in thest few years, I am barely in touch with my parents. They think of me as a failure."


    Chloe was surprised by this. "Do they know that you are a director in a bigpany? You also manage a nightclub and are something like a right-hand-man to the seconddy of the White family."


    "A job doesn''t define me. They are disappointed with my character."


    "Your character? What is wrong with it?", Chloe voiced her thoughts.


    How she sees Noah, he is a gentleman who helped her more than once without asking for anything in return. People look at him with awe and everyone respects him. How could anyone see that as negative, was beyond her.


    Noah chuckled at Chloe''s questions. "That almost sounded like there is nothing wrong with me."


    "There is nothing wrong with you, Noah. You are an admirable man.", Chloe said honestly.


    He was startled when readings on Eve-lens told him that she was not lying. "I am d you see me like that."


    "You saved me, again. Thank you."


    "You are wee. I will save you as many times as needed."


    Chloe smiled. Somehow, she knew that he meant it. Of course, she didn''t think that Noah will protect her from everything, but it was the thought that counts.


    Her gaze fell on the stains on his shirt, and she realized that probably her face is a mess.


    "I will go and freshen up¡­"


    Noah watched after Chloe as she disappeared behind the door of her bedroom and when she was out of sight, he rxed into the sofa and stared at the ceiling.


    Noah used this solitude to analyze what happened. He is in a high position within the Army of Chaos and numerous fights and missions remolded his character. Noah is usually calm and collected, but when he got a hint that Chloe was in danger, he lost it and the only thing on his mind was to hurry and ensure that she was fine.


    He also did another thing that is out of his character: heforted her. At first, Noah was not sure if holding her was the right thing to do, but it took only a second of Chloe''s body pressing on his for Noah to ascertain that she needed it. Or maybe he was the one who needed that more because as she calmed down, his nerves eased as well.


    Noah thought that it was contradictory. He wanted to spend more time with Chloe to analyze his feelings and get some answers, yet only more questions popped up and he was still confused about many things with the only thing clear in his mind how he needed Chloe in his visible range all the time. Or perhaps in the touching range, because holding her felt good. Really good.


    While Noah was deep in his thoughts, Chloe had a mind-storm of her own.


    Chloe washed her face in the sink and looked at herself. Her chin shivered a bit at the thought that the Long seniors found her, and they don''t seem to be willing to let her go.


    She thought how her current appearance is not fitting. The messy bun exposes her slender neck and makes her look elegant, yet she didn''t feel like it. Chloe pulled three hairpins and an stic band out of her hair, spoiling the bun, and letting her light brown hair cascade down her back.


    Chloe let out a long exhale. She was na?ve to believe that this will go easily. To make things worse, even Noah got dragged into this mess and as retaliation, Longs might start targeting nc as well. Longs are capable of many things and they have the power and resources to back it up. Well, maybe after the incident with Samantha, Long family members won''t dare to go against Whites (and in extension nc), but she was confident that this was not over.


    What are her options? To cry and ask for help? She didn''t want to rely on anyone. As for what she can do herself, Chloe saw only two options. The first one was to leave and keep on running until she gets out of reach of the Long family. She would need to give up the apartment and the job, but she would spare many people from the troubles of the Long family; people like Noah, Matilda, Rosie, Tim, and Chad, and all other wonderful people she met in thest week. The second option would be to return to the Long family and obey her seniors.


    Both choices were hard, and she was not willing to do any of them.


    Chloe reminded herself that Noah is in the living room, and she decided to bottle up these thoughts for now. Noah said that he wants them to have dinner together, so she will leave difficult choices forter, and now she will enjoy the temporary feeling of safety thates with Noah''s presence.


    Chloe re-applied lipstick, as the only makeup on her freshly washed face and she left the bathroom.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2033 - Dinner - Date (2)

    When Chloe returned to the living room, she saw that the red carnation which was in Noah''s teeth when he arrived, was now in a tall narrow ss filled with water.


    "You got that for me?", Chloe asked making Noah turn toward her.


    He saw her gesturing toward the flower, and he responded with a small nod, pleased to see that Chloe calmed down.


    Noah noticed that Chloe was less anxious than usually. It should be a sign that she came to terms with something, and he was not sure if that was a good thing.


    Chloe approached the red flower, and she was touched. It''s not the first time for her to get flowers but considering her identity as a young Miss of the Long family, whenever someone brought her flowers, that included an extravagant bouquet which was designed to impress. One red carnation¡­ it was simple, yet heartwarming. It was like a silent message, <em>''I was thinking about you, but I''m not trying to win you over by shing my power and financial prowess''</em>.


    Chloe''s smile reached her eyes as she bent over the flower to inhale its sweet fragrance. "Thank you, Noah. It''s wonderful."


    Noah was happy with her reaction.


    Every time Eve-lens confirms that Chloe is speaking the truth, Noah is pleased that Chloe does not feel the need to conceal things from him. It''s not that he is using the Eve-lens in order to spy on Chloe in a malicious way, but Noah noticed that Chloe keeps many things bottled up and he wishes that she opens up to him because no matter what is on her mind, he will not judge her. Actually, he wants to know the real Chloe, the one hiding behind the aloof fa?ade.


    Noah has the unfair advantage Eve-lens is providing him, and he has every intention to use it to its fullest.


    "What do you feel like having for dinner?", Noah asked.


    "What about the¡­", Chloe started talking and paused. "I guess we arete for that one. I apologize."


    "Don''t.", Noah interrupted her. "Don''t worry about it because it was not important." He didn''t want Chloe to dwell on that missed dinner because it was just for the two of them, and as much as Noah wanted to impress Chloe, what matters is that they will spend the evening together. "Focus on the fact that neither of us ate in a long time. I don''t know about you, but I''m hungry and I will appreciate it if you pick a ce quickly."


    Chloe gave up on mentioning missed dinner, even though she felt guilty about it. "If you are hungry, we should have something close by. I would offer to make you something, but I don''t have any ingredients, so our only option is to eat out. I don''t know the area, so I will rely on you to suggest some."


    Noah would like Chloe to cook for him. Maybe in the future but now there are other things¡­ "Do you have any food preferences?"


    "Not really. Wherever we go, I will find something to eat, so don''t worry about me.", Chloe said, and she thought how this might be a good chance to find out more about Noah. "Let''s go to your favorite ce. Where do you usually have dinner on Fridays?"


    Noah agreed. "We can leave in a few minutes."


    Chloe was about to ask what happens in few minutes, but then the doorbell of her apartment rang.


    "That will be for me.", Noah said and before he stood up from the sofa, Chloe dashed toward the door.


    "I will get it¡­"


    She didn''t want to risk Noah opening the door and then Matilda or some other neighbor misunderstands the situation because Noah is acting like he owns the ce.


    A tall man in a ck uniform was standing straight and holding a garment bag. "This is for the sergeant."


    Chloe understood that it''s for Noah. "I will make sure he gets it."


    Chloe looked after the man who walked away in steady steps and she nced around the empty hallway before closing the door.


    She froze at the sight of Noah removing his shirt. He was unbuttoning it and as his hands moved lower, his toned pecs were revealed, and she got a glimpse of his firm abs.


    "Why are you undressing here?", Chloe asked weakly.


    Noah''s eyebrow arched and he gestured toward the garment bag in her hand. "I have a fresh shirt in there." His movements halted and his lips lifted into a smile when he noticed how flustered she was. He didn''t need readings from Eve-lens for this one because Chloe''s flushed face was a giveaway as her eyes darted between his face and exposed parts of his torso.


    "Should I undress somewhere else?", he asked cheekily, pulling Chloe out of her trance.


    She gave him the garment bag robotically and he chuckled.


    "Don''t tell me that you''ve never seen a man''s body.", he teased.


    "I''ve seen plenty."


    Noah frowned at her response. What does that mean, she saw plenty? The idea of Chloe seeing other guys with that adorable blush on her face didn''t sit well with him.


    He didn''t want her to see him sulking, so Noah turned his back to her as he removed the shirt and reached to unzip the garment bag.


    Chloe''s eyes widened at the sight of his V-shaped back and the muscles that rippled as he moved.


    Chloe was not an inexperienced teenage girl. She saw many handsome guys, and she dated a few, but for some unknown reason, this was too stimting, and she was unable to stop gaping at Noah.


    By the time he finished buttoning up his fresh shirt, Noah calmed down and turned to face Chloe. Her still pink cheeks made thest bits of his grumpiness dissipate and he smiled.


    "Come, allow me to introduce you to the best food in the Boyle Heights neighborhood."


    Chloe got a start. "Should I change, or is this good?"


    Noah hummed in approval. "You are perfect."


    ¡­


    Chloe was surprised that Noah brought her to a restaurant called ''Diner House'' that looked like it time-traveled from 1950-ies.


    Big ss windows revealed that the interior of the restaurant was decorated with bright colors and neon signs while metallic and red dominated the space. Booths were lined along the walls, and the middle was filled with round tables and chairs.


    Many people were inside eating and chatting, and the ce seemed to be packed with no chair or booth free.


    At the far end was a bar, and every barstool had a patron seated.


    Chloe remembered that Noah said how this is the best food in the neighborhood, and the full restaurant and the line of people waiting to get seated told her that this ce is popr. Well, it was not exactly a line; they were sitting in the narrow hallway that had leather seats on each side.


    Noah opened the door for Chloe and rock''n''roll music drifted into her ears.


    Of course, Noah''s appearance made people end their chatter, and the standing few in the entry hallway moved to make way for Noah and Chloe.


    Without waiting for the server to show them to their seats, Noah ced his palm at Chloe''s back and guided her through the diner.


    "Aren''t we skipping the line?", Chloe asked in a whisper while ncing toward the hallway where they left more than dozen people.


    "There is no line for this booth¡­", Noah said with a small smile dancing at the corner of his lips, and he nodded at some of the diners who were looking their way.


    He was entertained that Chloe mentioned the line. It told him that she never used her identity as the young Miss of the Long family for her own benefits. Somehow, it made him appreciate her more.


    Chloe noticed that the mor in the restaurant died down as they made their way through it, and she observed that everyone''s attention was on them.


    She was happy to see that he is taking her to the booth at the far back. It was isted from others and Chloe guessed that just how there is a massive office in the nc administrative building waiting for Noah, that is how this booth is waiting for him as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2034 - Dinner - Date (3)

    The circr booth where Noah and Chloe took seats was further away from others, so they could talk without being overheard, and they also had a good view of the restaurant.


    It was not a big booth, maybe for four grownup people to sitfortably. Chloe sat first and scooted inside, while Noah sat on the edge.


    Looking around, Chloe met many curious gazes of existing patrons. Most of them watched Chloe and Noah with awe and in a few expressions on female''s faces, Chloe noticed jealousy. It made Chloe feel like she is on a date with an idol. Well, in this neighborhood, Noah is a celebrity and he definitely has the looks to be an idol.


    Chloe was pleased to see that she was not overdressed because most of the people present wore casual clothing.


    A male server arrived within a minute with two menus pressed under his upper arm, and he carried two sses of water.


    He ced one ss in front of Noah, and the second one in front of Chloe while introducing himself in an official tone to Chloe: "I am Flynn, your server for tonight." He turned toward Noah. "Will you have your usual?"


    Noah''s gaze was fixed on Chloe. "I will wait for thedy to order before deciding."


    The server looked at Chloe. "Do you know what you will have, or you need a minute?"


    "I need a minute¡­"


    Flynn ced the menus on the table and bowed a little. "I will be back."


    Chloe looked through the menu that was filled with American and Mexican food choices.


    "Do you rmend something?", Chloe asked Noah and she lifted her gaze only to see him look at her intently. He didn''t touch the menu that was ced in front of him. Didn''t he say that he was hungry? Or maybe he already knew what he will have.


    "Chorizo burrito is a popr item.", Noah said. "If you like heat in your food, I rmend the spicy chicken skillet. Alfredo pasta with grilled shrimp is also good¡­"


    Noah started listing dishes and she had to ask¡­ "The server mentioned your usual. What is that?"


    "Shrimp and steak."


    Chloe found it on the menu and hummed. "I will have that."


    "You want to have my usual?", Noah asked with amusement in his voice. Chloe will have his favorite. Doesn''t that mean that she is interested in him?


    Chloe looked into Noah''s dark brown eyes that smiled at her and she was not sure if he was flirting with her. Was he? He usually likes to tease her, but somehow the mood didn''t seem to be a teasing one.


    "You are obviously a regr in this ce and that dish would not be your usual one if it''s not good.", Chloe responded matter-of-factly, making Noah''s inting ego dete considerably.


    Noah pouted a bit and Chloe noticed. She was unable to preventughter from escaping her.


    Not long after, two tes of shrimp and steak were ced in front of them. The steak had a white sauce covering it, and there were grilled asparagus, steamed broli, baked potatoes, and sweet corn on the side.


    "Mmm¡­", Chloe hummed in satisfaction while chewing the tender meat. "This is delicious."


    "I''m d you like it.", Noah said.


    "How often do youe to this ce?"


    Noah shrugged, indicating that he is not sure. "I don''t have a steady schedule, but when I''m in the area and it''s close to mealtime, Ie here."


    "The food is good, and I''ve never seen this big portions.", Chloe said while eyeing the food.


    "What kind of portions you usually get?", Noah urged her to talk about herself. He wanted to know everything rted to Chloe and he was happy to see that she was answering his questions.


    The time passed without them noticing, and they were almost done with the meal when a female server approached them.


    "Can I interest you in dessert?"


    Chloe and Noah stopped talking and looked up at the woman who was now standing next to their table, close to Noah who was sitting at the edge of the booth.


    The serverdy had a dark red server''s uniform that didn''t hide her curves. Chloe nced over the woman''s pretty face, full chest, narrow waist, and Chloe felt a lump in her throat when she noticed that woman''s hand is on Noah''s shoulder.


    Itsted for only a second before the woman retracted her hand and looked at them with a smile, but Chloe saw it.


    Noah didn''t show any visible reaction to that touch like it didn''t happen, but Chloe''s woman''s intuition made Chloe see red gs; not because of the woman, but because of Noah.


    Chloe is an observant person, and she was observing Noah. People look at Noah with various gazes, from fear to respect and admiration, but no one dares toe in a touching distance with him, yet this woman touched him, and he acted like it''s normal.


    "Daphne, I didn''t know you work the evening shift on weekends.", Noah said in a monotone, and the lump in Chloe''s throat increased. Noah knew the woman''s name and even mentioned her work schedule.


    Daphne''s smile widened. She was pleased that Noah kept track of her shifts. "I switched with Suzy. I was working the booths on the other side, but when I heard that you are in the house, I asked Flynn to switch with me, so that I can offer you dessert."


    Noah hummed in response and nced at Chloe. His brows furrowed a bit when he realized that Chloe''s mood dropped, but Chloe''s expression didn''t crack so he didn''t want to ask her about it. Not in front of Daphne.


    "Do you want something for dessert?", Noah asked Chloe while putting the dessert menu in front of her.


    "No. I''m full. Thank you.", Chloe responded curtly without looking at the menu, confirming Noah''s suspicion that something spoiled her mood. Was it Daphne?, Noah wondered. Did Daphne do something non-audibly while he was not looking?


    Chloe scolded herself internally. What was wrong with her? She knew that this was only dinner, and that she should stop thinking about Noah. She told herself that whatever feelings are growing within her are useless because nothing will happen.


    However, during this dinner Chloe was next to Noah¡­ a guy who helped her many times and he was kind and a gentleman and sometimes teasing, but she didn''t mind. He was interested in what she had to say, and she enjoyed hispany, and for thest hour, she allowed a part of her to dream that maybe something cane out of it.


    <em>''How stupid¡­''</em>, Chloe thought. <em>''A man like him would never be interested in a weak woman as I am. At most, I can be a fleeting infatuation, someone for a night of fun and when it''s over, the novelty of it will wear off and I am to blend with the rest of the women he left behind.''</em>


    She wondered if Daphne has fun with Noah. That was highly likely, otherwise, Daphne would not go out of her way to switch with Flynn and make an appearance. Chloe asked herself if she will allow herself to be a woman like Daphne, stealing <em>''idental''</em> touches and smiling sweetly at Noah while he nearly ignores her? Would Noah ignore Daphne if Chloe is not here?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2035 - Dinner - Date (4)

    "We will not have dessert. If you can ask Flynn to get us the check, that will be great.", Noah said to Daphne and turned to Chloe whose bio-indicators told him that she was experiencing emotional turmoil.


    "Was the food good?", Noah asked.


    "It was great."


    "Are you sure you don''t want a dessert? The cherry pie is amazing."


    Chloe shook her head, rejecting his offer. "It''s fine."


    Noah heard Chloe''s answers of ''great'' and ''fine'', which meant that she was shutting herself in again and he didn''t know how to prevent it.


    Noah let out a long exhale. "Chloe, you can talk to me."


    Chloe blinked. "I am talking to you."


    "You are not.", Noah said. "I can tell that something is weighing on your mind. Why are you not letting me in?"


    "Whatever is weighing on my mind, is not your problem to solve.", Chloe said, irritated that he is so persistent.


    "I told you that I can listen."


    Chloe couldn''t help but sumb to doubts that grew within her. What''s with the act? Why would he care? They met two weeks ago at a party, and for thest three days, they are upying the same office during work hours. They have no connections or ties, and she can''t evenbel him as her friend.


    Who is Noah? He is her boss, an acquaintance at most, her superior in every possible way.


    Chloe''s own rtives are either harming her or ignoring her, why would an outsider like Noah be willing to help? Is he really doing this without expecting anything in return? Chloe was certain that nothinges for free in life, so¡­ what are Noah''s reasons for stepping in? Does he think that by helping her a few times and getting dinner he will get her to sleep with him?


    She didn''t want to think of Noah as a lowly guy, but she had nothing to offer other than her body, and no matter how attracted she was to him, Chloe was aware that getting entangled with Noah Be for one night (or more) will only bring her trouble.


    Chloe pressed her lips into a line. <em>''I was so stupid!''</em>


    Flynn came to their table with the bill and Chloe pushed her credit card in his hand.


    "What are you doing?", Noah grumbled at Chloe in disapproval. He brought her here for dinner, so he should pay. And as a guy (and a gentleman) he should pay.


    "I will pay for this dinner, as a thank you for helping me earlier.", Chloe responded stiffly.


    Noah yanked Chloe''s card out of Flynn''s hand and gave him his. Noah''s re told Flynn that he should not linger, and Flynn got the hint right away.


    Noah ced Chloe''s credit card in front of her. "I didn''t help you because I expected you to repay me."


    "And why did you do it?", Chloe challenged him.


    Noah realized that Chloe was questioning his motives. "You needed help, and I was in a position to assist you without much effort on my side. Why do you sound like I did something bad? Or are you doubting my intentions?"


    "I''m not doubting them. I want to know what they are¡­", Chloe said and stuffed her credit card in her purse. Now that he gave his card to pay for the meal, that thing was settled. She asked Noah about his motives, and his silence only proved that he was ying with her. The only good thing was that at least he didn''t lie by selling her some cheesy story.


    Chloe felt that there was ack of oxygen and she wanted to leave.


    "There is no need for you to answer that.", Chloe said while scooting out of the booth, away from Noah. "Thank you for everything you did for me, director Be. I hope that someday I will be in a position to return the favor."


    Noah was bbergasted. What happened? How did things escte to the point of Chloe leaving him behind? And why did her words sound like a goodbye?


    Chloe walked out of the restaurant while telling herself not to run. Noah is a famous person and if someone sees her dashing out, it would only cause a scene. At least she can discretely leave that restaurant and this neighborhood.


    The dinner was over, and it was time for Chloe to face the reality where her seniors know where she is and they will not let her go peacefully.


    Chloe didn''t know if she will return to the Long family or if she will flee far away, but she knew that in either case, she needs to pack.


    Her legs were moving steadily, but her mind was racing. She will get ready tonight, and in the morning she will give her nc employee''s badge and resignation letter to Matilda with the hope that her good neighbor will be able to settle things in thepany.


    It was not safe to stay in that apartment longer, and Chloe hoped that her seniors will not look for her until tomorrow morning. By then, Chloe will leave that ce with a decision on her next destination.


    Chloe''s eyes were getting blurry from tears that pooled into her eyes. For thest week, she had hope that things will work out, that she can live her life and do what she wants¡­ but her seniors found her and reminded her that she can''t fly out of the Long family''s cage freely. Even after finding a job and moving out of the Long family''s property, Chloe was shackled, like a prisoner and her choices were to follow their rules or escape like a thief and live her life in hiding. How can any of those be good? She blinked rapidly while trying to suppress her tears from falling. She didn''t want to cry in the middle of the street. Thest thing she wanted was to attract attention to herself.


    Chloe''s steps halted when she felt a grip around her wrist. Chloe panicked. Is the Long family back to take her by force? She yanked her arm away, but the hold was too strong, and she was unable to escape it.


    "Chloe¡­", Chloe heard Noah''s voice and stopped resisting. A secondter, she gritted her teeth. Why is he making things worse?


    "Let me go¡­", Chloe said while looking away from Noah. She didn''t know what his expression was, but she could guess that it was nothing good.


    Noah was at his wits'' end. Are all women thisplicated, or is it only Chloe? He thought that they were doing good and making progress. They shared a meal and chatted, and he even made herugh¡­ but then she left without exining what happened.


    Eve-lens can tell him when Chloe is upset or sad, but not the reason behind it, and Noah is not a mind reader. Sure, he had a feeling that this was triggered by Daphne''s appearance, but he needed more information.


    "Where do you think you are going?", he asked with irritation in his voice.


    "To my apartment.", Chloe responded.


    "I wille with you."


    Chloe was shocked by his statement. Did he just self-invite to her apartment?


    "That is my apartment. You can''te as you see fit."


    "But you promised to spend your weekend with me, and it''s Friday evening, so¡­", Noah''s voice trailed away.


    Chloe looked at him in disbelief. "I''m sure that there are many other women who will be happy to spend their Friday evening with you. Does it need to be me?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2036 - Dinner - Date (5)

    Seeing that Noah was not budging or releasing her hand, Chloe decided to be blunt and address the pressing matter. "I won''t give you what you want. So, unless you n to force yourself on me, I suggest you find a woman who is more willing."


    The harshness of Chloe''s words surprised Noah, but he was also pleased that she was speaking her mind. "Spending the weekend together does not entail us having sex, Chloe. I will never force you to do anything against your will. Do you see me as a rapist?"


    Chloe''s heart cracked a bit. Or maybe that was a crack in the wall around her heart.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that.", Chloe said quickly. "I wanted to say that you should stop wasting your time on me as I bring only trouble."


    Noah noticed that Chloe rxed. Well, maybe not rxed, but at least she will not run away. His hold on her wrist loosened and his hand slipped lower, to hold onto her hand which seemed small and softpared to his. Noah was happy that she didn''t pull her hand away.


    "And what do you think is a better use of my time?", he asked softly.


    "It''s Friday evening, and it seems you are free. Go and have fun, and if you seek femalepany, find a woman that is lessplicated."


    "When you speak like that, it appears that you have a female on your mind."


    Chloe didn''t deny the obvious. She was used to the fact that Noah can see through her easily. "The serverdy from the restaurant."


    Noah''s brows furrowed. His first thought was how Chloe was jealous and that would be a sign that she likes him, but he knew that it''s not that simple. He needed more information. "You think that Daphne is a betterpany for me than you are?"


    Chloe was upset that Noah was avoiding the point.


    He was ying a silly game and Chloe was not interested to be his weekend entertainment. However, it was obvious that Daphne was interested in him, and Daphne would not be brave enough to touch him if he didn''t allow her to do so. Chloe saw Noah with his employees, his subordinates, his admirers, and no one dared to put their hands on him. No one. The silent interaction between Noah and Daphne indicated intimacy. Why wouldn''t he go with a woman who was willing to please him? Why was he sticking to Chloe to the point of giving her a headache? She had serious matters to deal with and no time to y with Noah for his amusement.


    "Are you going to deny that you have a history with her?"


    "She is no one.", Noah said honestly. Compared to Chloe, Daphne was insignificant.


    "Is that how you treat women who admire you after you had your fill?"


    Noah opened his mouth and then closed it. What would he say? Friends with benefits? Fuck-buddies? Should he tell Chloe how one evening, two years ago, he and Daphne were both drunk and lonely and things happened¡­ and that after that, things happened several more times, but it didn''t mean anything? Or maybe he should lie and tell her that he never touched Daphne, but based on Chloe''s attitude, she already figured out a lot. "It''s not like that."


    "And how is it?", Chloe snapped at him.


    She wanted to yank her hand out of his, but he tightened his hold again.


    He spoke calmly like she was not struggling to get her hand out of his grasp. "No matter what I say, it will make your opinion of me worsen, because you will think of me either as a liar or a scoundrel. However, I hope that you will believe me when I say that she is not important."


    Chloe stopped moving and narrowed her eyes at him. "And I am?"


    Noah could see her gaze filled with distrust and anger and sadness and helplessness and heartbreak and his heart ached as well.


    Noah''s hand which held Chloe''s moved and heced his fingers with hers. He lifted his hand with hers and pressed the back of her palm on his chest, right in the middle, where his heart is, hoping that she will realize he will say the truth.


    "Chloe¡­", Noah called and locked his eyes with hers. "You are important enough to make me want to get to know you. You are important enough to make me neglect my usual duties so that I can spend work hours at nc by your side. You are important enough to make me worry witless when I thought you might be in danger. I am a regr customer at Diner House, but this was the first time I''ve brought a woman with me for a meal. It does not matter if Daphne or any other person gives you ambiguous looks because neither of them is relevant in my eyes, and that is exactly why they are looking at you¡­ they never saw me bring a woman in public on a date. So, you tell me, Chloe, are you important?"


    Chloe''s eyes were open wide to the point of hurting. She didn''t expect him to say all these things and it sounded like a confession.


    "A date?", she whispered.


    "Mhm¡­", Noah hummed. "A date is how you call when a man and a woman go for dinner on a Friday evening. If you didn''t notice, I dressed up and brought you a flower. Due to unforeseen circumstances, my initial reservation fell through, but I still had fun spending my time with you, Chloe. The part where you suddenly shut me down without exnation was not enjoyable, but every other moment was."


    His hold on her hand tightened as he continued. "I know that your experiences with people were not positive and it caused you to be cynical, but I am asking you to give me a chance. Don''t look at me as director Be, or as your boss, or a sergeant. Don''t look at how other people see me. I want you to look at me with your own eyes, and see who I am."


    Chloe''s eyes darted over Noah''s face as she tried to make sense of his words. He said that their dinner was a date and then he said many other things, but she was not sure if he was expecting her to respond. After some time, Noah spoke again.


    "I am asking you for this weekend. One weekend of no titles, nobels, no backgrounds. It will be just us, Chloe and Noah, spending time together and getting to know each other. After that, if you don''t want me in your life, just say so and I will leave and not give you trouble. What do you say?"


    Noah didn''t want just one weekend, he wanted much more, but he had a feeling that if he asks for more, Chloe will reject him. She was back to looking like a scared rabbit who was ready to dash out of sight and he needed her in his visual range.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2037 - Dinner - Date (6)

    Chloe''s mind was spinning. Did Noah kind of say that he likes her? What was in that sauce that covered the steak to make her hallucinate these things? Or was it in the water? She stared at her hand that was resting against Noah''s chest, her fingers inteced with his, and it all appeared unreal.


    But regardless if this was real or drug-induced, her response would be the same. "I don''t have a weekend to give."


    Noah looked at Chloe with concern obvious on his face. Why did she say that like there is an expiration date set on her life? "What do you mean?"


    "You were in my apartment earlier. The seniors from the Long family know where I am, and they will not let me go.", Chloe reminded him. "Thank you for dinner, and for everything you''ve done for me so far. I need to pack so that I can leave before they return."


    Noah''s hold on her hand tightened, indicating that they are not done, and he had no intention to let her go. What did she mean by packing and leaving? Her words were final, and he got restless.


    "Where will you go?"


    "I don''t know yet. Rtives are out of the question and they know all my friends so that is also not safe. I need some time to figure it out, or¡­" Chloe lowered her head and didn''t say more.


    "Or?" Noah urged her to continue talking and the thundering feeling in his chest told him that he will not like what she was about to say next, but he had to hear it.


    "Or I can ept my fate and return to the family."


    "You mean¡­ to marry that man?", Noah spoke with difficulty.


    Chloe smiled sadly. "It''s not a big deal. Many people have arranged marriages and it works out. Who knows? Maybe he is a good man, and I will be happy."


    Noah was upset. How can she say that it''s not a big deal? "You don''t look happy."


    "I just need some time to adjust. I will be fine."


    Noah''s heart cracked. She used the ''fine'' word again, and that means it will not be fine.


    His anxiety was mixing with anger. Why is Chloe giving up? The readings from Eve-lens told him many times that Chloe is attracted to him, why is she ignoring her own feelings?


    He wanted to tell her that she can''t return to her family, because in that case HE won''t be fine, and there was a good chance that he won''t be able to forget about her, even if she is happily married to some other man.


    "What if you won''t be fine? What if you can''t forget about me?"


    Chloe''s eyes widened at Noah''s words. Did he just insinuate that she is in love with him? How bold! Sure, she is attracted. Noah is a handsome man; many women would be attracted to him. But, love? That is a totally different thing.


    "I still didn''t decide if I will go back to my family.", Chloe said. "I might leave Los Angeles and go far away, but I need to think about it. I came here believing that it will work out and it didn''t, so I need to figure out what to do before I make my move. Doing things without nning will get me to make mistakes and they will find me again."


    "Give me a weekend, Chloe.", Noah persisted.


    Chloe was not willing. How she saw it, with them spending a weekend together, there are chances that they end up quarreling, or they remain in this strange limbo of almost-friendship that isced with attraction, or maybe they realize that they could be a good couple.


    Chloe was not sure if Noah will develop feelings for her, but she was aware that the more time she spends with him, the difficulty of staying away was increasing as her mind was entertaining the possibilities that shouldn''t happen. Regardless if she returns to the Long family or leaves Los Angeles to hide, her attachment to Noah will only make her suffer. It''s better to stay away.


    "Why? What are you trying to aplish?", Chloe asked.


    Noah remembered Aiden''s words about following his curiosity and understanding his feelings toward Sarah, and Noah knew that Aiden''s advice was right because if Noah and Chloe stop here, he will dwell on the questions like, what if she was the one? What if he never feels like this again? And he was in agony at the thought that he will not see her again¡­ or that she might belong to some other man.


    "I don''t know.", Noah admitted. "But I know that if we don''t do this, both of us will regret it."


    Chloe shook her head in disapproval. It''s not that she didn''t want to spend time with Noah, but she had more pressing matters to think about. "I will regret more if they catch me and drag me back home forcefully. I need to leave and find a safe ce to think, and I can''t stay for another few days. Now they know where I am and that I''m rebelling. They will not dy ining after me."


    Noah wanted to help Chloe, but in order to do so, he needed to understand her situation. However, Chloe was shutting him out, unwilling to share her burden and he knew that he needed to get her trust first. But¡­ how he can get her trust if she wants to leave?


    Noah was quick toe up with a solution. "For this weekend, don''t go back to your apartment. I will take you somewhere safe. Like that, your seniors won''t find you and they won''t be able to stir any trouble. At the same time, you will get time to think about your next move without rushing into anything. If after the weekend you still want to leave, I will arrange security to escort you while you pack your belongings and they will ensure that you can get out of Los Angeles safely."


    "Noah¡­", Chloe called.


    "What?"


    "Can you let go of my hand? It''s numb."


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Noah''s lips. He was excited and anxious and didn''t realize that he was still holding Chloe''s hand against his chest and squeezing it to the point of obstructing her blood flow. "Sorry¡­"


    Chloe was happy to flex her hand, even though she liked when Noah held her.


    Noah looked at Chloe expectantly. "So? What do you say about my idea? Will that work for you?"


    Chloe thought about his proposal. She was not interested in the weekendpany game Noah was asking for, but she liked the idea of a safe ce where she can stay and think about her next steps. That was exactly what she needed. However, she wanted to rify a few things first.


    "What kind of a safe ce are you talking about? I don''t want to end up stuck in some basement."


    Noah smiled, realizing that she is considering his proposal. "Don''t worry, it''s not underground." He paused and looked at her purse. "It will be for the best if you power off your phone. If your family is set to find you, it''s fairly easy to get someone to track you through the GPS."


    Without objecting, Chloe turned off her phone. She wondered if that was how her seniors found her, earlier that evening.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2038 - Dinner - Date Ends (1)

    Later that evening, Chloe found herself in a four-bedroom apartment.


    "Come on¡­", Noah urged Chloe. "You can pick a room where you want to stay. Kitchen and dining room are this way¡­"


    Chloe followed Noah through the apartment while looking around, and she remembered that with her phone off, she will be cut off from the world. "Can I get aptop or some device where I can check my email and ess the inte? I hope that''s not a problem."


    Noah gestured to his right. "There is a study with a PC which you can use, and I will get you aptop tomorrow. Just make sure not to tell anyone where you are. If you go on social media, don''t post anything with location tags."


    "Got it.", Chloe confirmed. She remembered one more thing. "How can I tell Matilda that I''m OK? She knows that I went out for dinner with you and if she doesn''t see me at my ce tomorrow, she might get worried."


    An amused smile danced at the corner of Noah''s lips. He wondered if it was one of those girl-talks where they brag. He would like it if Chloe bragged about going out with him.


    "You told someone that you are going for dinner with me?"


    "She is my neighbor and she stopped by while I was getting ready so¡­", Chloe''s voice trailed away when she saw that the smile on Noah''s face disappeared. "Was I supposed to keep it a secret?"


    Noah shook his head helplessly. He should have known that Chloe would not talk about her personal matters unless she was put in a tricky position. "No, it''s not a problem. Because you said it was with me, your neighbor won''t ask any questions."


    "Eh? What do you mean she won''t ask questions? It would be normal for her to worry about my well-being. What if you are a murderer?", Chloe blurted out. In the next moment, images from the Chaos nightclub of people fighting shed in her mind and how everyone looked at Noah with respect and she sucked in a sharp breath. "Forget it. Even if you were to kill me in front of her, she would probably not say anything."


    Noah looked at Chloe with aplex expression while thinking about how to improve his image in Chloe''s eyes. "Chloe, I will never hurt you. I hope you know that."


    "Does Matilda know that?"


    "I don''t care what she knows or thinks. I am interested in your opinion."


    Chloe''s lips lifted into a smile at Noah''s statement. Somehow, it made her feel important.


    He showed her every bedroom, which were more-less the same with one queen-sized bed in the middle and a sofa on the side, each with a closet and a full bathroom. One bedroom wasrgerpared to the other ones, and had a king-sized bed, and Chloe guessed that is the master bedroom.


    Noah told her that no one stays here, and she is free to use the apartment as she sees fit, but she didn''t want to get toofortable, so she picked one of the other three bedrooms because she is only visiting.


    After the apartment-tour was over, Chloe acknowledged that this is a big apartment with plenty of rooms. The furnishings appeared new (or unused), even though it didn''t have that new-furniture scent, and everything was modern and sophisticated.


    Chloe opened the ss door and stepped on the balcony. The night view from the twelfth floor was amazing. She could see the lights of the Boyle Heights neighborhood and Los Angeles downtown behind it.


    Noah stood behind Chloe in silence and observed how her hair moved in the wind. The way she hugged herself and gazed into the distance made her look lonely.


    He wished to hug her, but he guessed that wouldn''t be appropriate. She would probably turn into a frightened rabbit and run away.


    Noah didn''t want to push Chloe to move too fast, but with the Long seniors appearing and Chloe expressing her desire to leave, Noah realized that he has to do something quickly or risk losing her.


    Noah walked next to Chloe and cleared his throat to get her attention.


    "What do you think?", Noah asked Chloe. "Will this do for you?"


    Chloe hummed in confirmation. "It''s great."


    Noah was not sure if this was a normal ''great'' or a ''great'' which Chloe uses when things are not great. "If something is not to your liking, feel free to change it or tell me."


    "No need. I will be here only two days.", Chloe reminded him.


    "Three."


    Chloe was confused. "What?"


    "This is the first weekend in September, so Monday is a holiday. That makes this a three days-long weekend."


    Chloe didn''t want to argue. One day more or less won''t make a difference, and she will leave as soon as shees up with a n. And that will happen before Monday. Hopefully.


    "It''s gettingte, I should get ready to sleep.", Chloe said. "Are there some clothes I can borrow?"


    "Sure. Come here¡­"


    Noah led the way into the master bedroom, and Chloe saw that there are men''s clothes inside the closet. When he gave her a tour of the apartment, Chloe didn''t check closets and bathrooms.


    "You said that no one is using this apartment."


    "Correct.", he confirmed with a smile. "This is my ce and I rarelye here."


    Chloe nodded in understanding. He has an office waiting for him, a booth in the restaurant, and now an apartment. She saw a pattern where Noah had things he was not using and she was not sure if he was being wasteful, or he just didn''t care about all thesemodities that are at his disposal.


    After hearing that this is Noah''s apartment, Chloe was happy with her previous choice of the bedroom. If she picked the master bedroom, wouldn''t she sleep in Noah''s bed? And where would he sleep?


    She didn''t know if he will stay for the night also, and she didn''t want to ask because it didn''t matter.


    Noah gave her a bar of soap and a toothbrush. "Sorry, I don''t have guests here, so I was not ready. You will find towels in the bathroom and I will get you other toiletries tomorrow."


    "It''s not a problem. These are fine.", Chloe assured him.


    After picking a t-shirt and sweatpants from the closet, Chloe wished him good night and went to the guest bedroom.


    Noah was thrilled that Chloe epted to stay with him for the weekend.


    This is one of the apartments Noah owns. Sarah insisted that he should have a few properties that match his status, but Noah normally stays in the main base of the Army of Chaos. He finds these apartments convenient when he haspany for the night, but thosedies don''t linger and are out before morning, so Noah had to get things for Chloe if she is going to spend the next three days here¡­ and he hoped that she will stay longer.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2039 - Dinner - Date Ends (2)

    Now that Chloe was in his apartment, Noah thought that other than toiletries, Chloe will need clothes as well. He wanted them to go out in the next three days, and she can''t do that while wearing his clothes.


    He got his phone and instructed his subordinates to get necessities, food items included. He requested that a female soldier picks clothes in Chloe''s size (with Eve-lens, it was easy to determine her measurements).


    Noah could ask them to get Chloe''s things from her ce, because the building manager has the master key for all apartments. However, if Chloe has her personal belongings, that would only make her escape easier, and Noah would do anything for Chloe other than make her exit easier. He wanted her to stay.


    Considering that Chloe retreated for the night, after finishing the phone call, Noah went to shower and get ready for sleep, because he had no intention of leaving Chloe on her own in the apartment.


    ¡­


    Chloe enjoyed the shower, it helped her rx.


    After toweling off, Chloe put a t-shirt and sweatpants on and curled on the bed while hugging a pillow.


    She was emotionally drained. The whole day was super-stressful.


    Her morning started with Noah waking her up with breakfast and the day in the office was nice, however, the afternoon seemed empty without Noah and the lunch with Matilda was full of teasing and ambiguous remarks, but Chloe knew that Matilda means well.


    The evening was another crazy ride with Chloe''s seniors showing up at her apartment, and Noahing to her rescue with a flower in his mouth. She remembered standing behind his back which appeared strong and unmovable, and it made her feel safe. And then she cried and ruined Noah''s shirt while they missed their dinner reservation, but he said that it''s not a big deal.


    Chloe enjoyed dinner with Noah, all to the point of Daphne showing up. It''s not that Chloe was jealous¡­ she was aware that a man like Noah must have many women willing to please him, and probably more than a few in his past. However, Daphne reminded Chloe that Noah is not a regr guy. With their chat over delicious steak and shrimps, Chloe forgot that Noah has an impressive identity and that she can''t hope to match him.


    Chloe was readying herself to leave all this behind and then Noah showed up, held her hand, and told her that she is important.


    Noah was nice and helpful, but it only made her situation worse. She knew that it would be better if she just left, but from a practical point,ing to this apartment was a good solution. Also, she was selfish in wishing to spend a little bit more time with him, even though she knew that she was only getting deeper and that it will hurt moreter.


    Noah wanted to find out details about her situation, but she didn''t want to talk about it. They were not familiar with each other, and she didn''t want anyone to know about her predicament. What would that aplish? Noah will see her as a weak person and maybe feel sorry for her, but she didn''t want his pity. She didn''t want anyone''s pity.


    Chloe was aware that Noah wanted to help her, but there was nothing he could do. Will he go against the Long family? Considering Noah''s position, even if he does something reckless, that will implicate not only him, but Whites as well. Sure, Sarah seems nice, but she will not risk going against Longs for one small Chloe.


    The word is that Steve is a good guy and that since he became patriarch, Steve is sorting out the Long family members when needed, but this is not only one or two seniors. There are seven of them who are directly benefiting from Chloe obeying them (and probably more).


    The overall situation is much worse than just Chloe''s case because the Long family is structured to conform to the rules of the ones above them, either by position or by age, and in both of thosedders Chloees at the bottom. There is a reason why youngsters are forced to do things ''for the benefit of the family'' and no one dares to disagree.


    Chloe was confident that her parents love her very much and they wish for her happiness, but when faced with seniors, her parents helplessly lower their heads in submission. That told Chloe that she was on her own. No one will help her.


    She hated it. She hated this feeling of being cornered, with two choices, one worse than the other. She didn''t want to marry a stranger, and she didn''t want to live her life in hiding either. Why can''t they leave her alone?


    Chloe felt her eyes burning and a sob escaped her lips. She buried her face in the pillow, to muffle the sound of her cries because she didn''t want Noah to hear her.


    ¡­


    After his evening routine, Noah went to the front door and found all kinds of bags and boxes arranged on the floor in the hallway. Those were things that his subordinates brought. He instructed them to leave everything there since he didn''t want Chloe to freak out if she ends up walking out of her room and seeing strangers. Noah wanted her to feel safe and he knew that he needed to work for it.


    Noah kept things in their ce, filling the fridge and the pantry, and he was left with a number of bags that had toiletries and clothes for Chloe. He was eager to give her these things, confident that she will be happy.


    Eve-lens showed him Chloe''s outline through the wall, and he saw her lying on the bed. Was she sleeping?


    Noah approached the door and leaned his ear on the wooden surface, listening carefully. He frowned when he heard faint sobs. She was definitely not sleeping, and it sounded like she was in distress.


    "Chloe?", he called and knocked on the door. She didn''t answer, so he knocked again.


    After the third time, Noah opened the door. "Chloe? Are you OK?"


    "I''m fine¡­", she responded in a shaky voice, startled that he came inside and saw her like that. The good thing was that it was dark, so he couldn''t see that she was a mess¡­ or at least that is what she thought.


    Noah''s chest tightened when he realized that she was crying. She was doing it silently, in the darkness, where no one can see her. He wondered, how many times she cried herself to sleep only to wake up in the morning like nothing is bothering her?


    Without thinking, Noah climbed onto her bed and hugged her.


    Noah felt her stiffening for a moment before she started pushing against his chest, and he tightened his hold.


    "Shh¡­ It''s OK¡­ let it out, Chloe¡­ I''m here¡­", he spoke softly close to her ear.


    Chloe''s arms rxed before moving around Noah. She balled her hands into fists, crumpling his t-shirt in the process and she buried her face in his chest.


    Her shoulders were shaking, and she would sniffle asionally. He held her without a word spoken until she ran out of tears and her breathing became steady as she slept off in his embrace.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2040 - A Weekend With Noah (1)

    Chloe woke up and nced around. It took her a moment to remember where she was, and unfortunately, she remembered how she fell asleep on the previous night in Noah''s arms while sobbing. She buried her face in a pillow and groaned.


    The good thing was that Noah was not in the room, so that gave her some time topose herself beforeing out. Part of her hoped that Noah was not in the apartment, so she doesn''t need to deal with the embarrassment.


    Chloe pushed herself out of the bed and her sight fell on the boxes and bags that were next to the entrance to the closet. She was happy to see clothes for her, and there were some toiletries as well.


    After doing her morning routine, Chloe stepped out and found Noah in the living area, working on hisptop.


    Normally, Noah would work from the study, but he didn''t want to miss Chloeing out, so he opted to stay in the room from where he has a good view of the guestroom where Chloe was sleeping.


    Noah finished going through the information that N sent on the previous day, after their meeting rted to the Council, and Noah was d that he does not have any pending items in the next few days. He guessed that it must be Sarah''s doing, to give him free time so that he can focus on Chloe. It is the weekend, after all.


    At the same time, Noah was aware that Sarah has her hands full with her pregnancy and the Council and that is why he didn''t want to ask her for help rted to Chloe and handling the Long family, unless it''s absolutely necessary.


    "Good morning. You look busy.", Chloe said, and he smiled when he heard her voice.


    Noah was aware that Chloe was approaching him, and he was d that she greeted him first. Considering that her day ended (with her crying in his arms), Noah was not sure what to expect, but this was definitely good.


    He turned to face her and observed that the light blue t-shirt and white shorts fit her well and she looked fresh. Her hair was lifted into a ponytail and Noah reminded himself not to stare at her long legs, or at the curves of her body which swelled at her hips and breasts because he didn''t want to give her an impression of a lecherous guy.


    Noah told himself to be cool. Last night he kind-of confessed his feelings, and even though Chloe didn''t jump into his arms enthusiastically, she didn''t reject him either, andst night she wasfortable enough to sleep in his arms, so¡­ he still has a chance.


    "This is nothing important.", he responded while keeping theptop on the long coffee table in front of him. "Good morning. Did you sleep well?"


    "Yes. Thank you. Did you¡­ sleep¡­ well?", she returned the question reluctantly.


    "Never better.", he lied. Actually, the sleep itself was fine, but the duration was not sufficient.


    Last night, Noah was holding Chloe for a long time. She was beautiful in his arms and he was fighting against his urges to kiss her, and he did his best to stay awake because he was enjoying her softness and her scent was intoxicating. Eventually, he fell asleep and despite his need to rest more, his bio-clock woke him up at 5 AM, as usually.


    "Thank you for the clothes and everything."


    "You are wee. Don''t worry about it. What do you want for breakfast?", Noah asked.


    "Anything, really. A cup of coffee would be nice."


    "Cream and sugar?"


    Chloe smiled. "Yes."


    Noah stood up. "Give me a minute to see what''s in the fridge to go with that coffee."


    Chloe understood that he was nning to prepare breakfast. "Oh, let me¡­"


    "You are a guest.", Noah reminded her, indicating that he will do it.


    "But I''m not a freeloader¡­", Chloe protested.


    They ended up preparing breakfast together, by diving tasks.


    "Do you have ns for today?", Chloe asked Noah before taking a bite of the buttered toast with jam.


    "We are going to the flea market.", Noah reminded Chloe. They talked about it the previous day.


    "There is no need for that. Not anymore.", Chloe said while trying not to show how much she is saddened that she needs to move away. "Feel free to do whatever you would normally do. I can keep busy. I have a lot of research to do, anyway."


    "Chloe¡­", Noah called while trying to suppress his irritation. Why is she avoiding him? "I said that I want to spend this weekend with you. I will not pressure you to go to the flea market if you are not interested but don''t act like you are a burden. Can we agree on that?"


    Chloe nodded in agreement. It''s not that she thought she is a burden, but since she will be moving out, there was no point in going shopping for things to spruce up her apartment, and there was no need for her to get to know the neighborhood either. Her time will be best utilized if she does research on the job market, because where she goes next will depend on the probability of finding a job. Ideally, she would find a job first, but that could take weeks and she can''t stay here for so long.


    Her research will be done from theputer, so she will not go out, and she wanted to let him know that there was no need for him to be stuck here with her.


    Thinking about shopping and getting around the neighborhood, Chloe remembered¡­ "Is there a way for me to contact Mark?"


    "Mark, who?", Noah asked dryly, even though he knew the answer.


    Chloe was not sure how to exin who Mark is. She assumed that Noah should know him. "I don''t know hisst name. Mark is my neighbor. He works at the Chaos nightclub. He offered to apany me for shopping and since I''m not going, I should let him know."


    "Hmm¡­", Noah hummed while sourness stirred within him. Why does she want to call Mark? Does she care about him? "How considerate of you."


    "It''s the right thing to do."


    "Do you always do the right thing?"


    "I try to¡­", Chloe responded with confusion obvious in her expression. Why does Noah seem to be angry? Is he not approving of Mark going shopping with Chloe? Is Mark a bad guy? Or was Noah upset because she wanted to contact Mark? Chloe didn''t consider the possibility that Noah was jealous, and she assumed that Noah does not want her to contact people and identally alert Longs of her whereabouts, so she decided to exin. "I would text him, but you said that my phone should be off. Maybe I should go a few blocks away from here, and then text him¡­"


    "It''s fine. I will let him know.", Noah interrupted Chloe. Noah didn''t want to tell Chloe that Mark is busy with intensive training over the weekend and there is no way that Mark will have time to check on Chloe.


    "Thank you."


    Noah saw that Chloe''s mood fell and he cursed himself internally. Why can''t he keep his temper in check?


    "So¡­ What do you want to do today?", Noah asked.


    "I need to figure out where I will go next. I was thinking to start from online job boards and to see where people with my skills are needed."


    "What else?"


    Chloe didn''t understand. "Should there be something else?"


    "Do you n to spend the whole day in front of theputer?"


    "That is the only thing I need to do.", Chloe responded.


    "You can''t do only that. You said that you will spend the weekend with me, and I hope that you will apany me." Noah saw that Chloe''s anxiety was rising, and he guessed the reason behind it. "Don''t worry, the Longs won''t find us."


    Chloe visibly rxed. "Where are we going?"


    "You said that I can do things what I usually would do. I want you to join me. I think you will like it."


    "Can you be more specific?"


    Noah smiled mysteriously and shook his head. "You will see."


    Chloe didn''t mind waiting to find out, but... "Is this outfit fine?"


    Noah swallowed hard as his eyes roamed over Chloe''s body. "It''s fine but... maybe swap those shorts for jeans..." He didn''t mind her wearing shorts, but he didn''t want other guys to see her legs exposed. In his mind, she was his and she was very alluring, and thest thing he wanted was to have somepetition for Chloe''s attention.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2041 - A Weekend With Noah (2)

    Noah took Chloe to the Youth Center in the Boyle Heights neighborhood.


    In the entry hall, two staff members were sitting behind the weing counter and when they saw Noah, both of them shoot to their feet and stood in attention. Noah waved with his hand, gesturing for two people to rx and sit.


    Chloe smiled a little because this situation reminded her how Noah reacted when Sarah and Aiden showed up unannounced in the office.


    "What are we doing here?", Chloe asked in a half-whisper.


    She asked him a few times where they are going, but he said that she will find out when they get there. Well, now that they reached their destination, she still didn''t know what Noah''s n was.


    Youth Centers in neighborhoods are what their name implies, centers where youth (mostly teens) gathers for various activities. Normally, there is a program coordinator who decides what events will be provided in the center, and that can range from physical exercise to learning various skills or doing schoolwork. Chloe wondered why Noah brought her here.


    "Hold that question for ten seconds. It''s better to show you than to exin with words.", Noah said while leading the way down the hallway.


    It''s not that Noah wanted to keep this a secret, but he knew that bringing Chloe here to see with her own eyes will be much better than telling her about it.


    Why did he bring her here? Noah was aware that Chloe was nning to leave this neighborhood (and probably the city as well), and he wanted to show her how amazing this ce is, starting from the youth center where he usually spends his weekends if there is no important mission scheduled.


    They stopped next to the big window that was providing a view of therge hall that was on the right. It looked like a basketball court with sparkly light brown wooden floors.


    The hall had more than twenty teenagers inside, who were standing in several rows and practicing punching moves under the guidance of two women wearing ck uniforms. The door was ajar, and they could hear teenagers shouting ''hoo-haa'' while punching the air in unison.


    Chloe looked at the teens. It was a mix of girls and boys, between thirteen and eighteen years old. They were doing their practice with serious expressions on their faces.


    Two women moved between teens and corrected their postures when needed.


    Chloe''s eyebrows shoot up when she recognized two women as Lizzie and Scarlet. Those two were intimidating before, but now that Chloe confirmed how they can fight, Lizzie and Scarlet turned into absolutely terrifying existences. Chloe was d that she will resign from the nc because working with Lizzie and Scarlet will be nerve-wracking.


    Noah saw that Chloe was getting anxious and he decided to show her something else.


    Without a word, Noah took Chloe''s hand into his and tugged her to follow him further down the hallway.


    He was happy that she didn''t pull her hand away, and after a few steps, his lips lifted into a smile when he felt her fingers curling around his hand, holding onto him. Yup, he is making great progress.


    Chloe was startled when he held her hand, but she didn''t want to let go because it felt good, almost like her hand belonged in his. His hand was big and warm and solid and it made her want to do all kinds of things, but letting go was not one of them.


    They stopped on the left side of the hallway, next to arge window. The room inside was spacious and carpeted. It had desks and chairs and a lot of kids sitting in silence. There were more than fifty kids, some were reading, and some were writing, and there was a group of six kids in the far right corner who were discussing something while pointing atptops like they were doing a group project. The wall on the left had one long table with fifteenputers, each with a kid in front of it.


    The whole space looked like a big ssroom. Most of the kids appeared to be in their teens, but a few were as young as eight years old, while some were in their early twenties.


    Several people in ck uniforms moved about and stopped next to the kid who had his (or her) arm raised. They were obviously helping kids, like tutors.


    "Do kids do their make-up work here for school?", Chloe voiced her thoughts. She heard that youth centers in neighborhoods offer tutoring lessons at low cost.


    "This is not make-up. For a big majority of kids present, this is their school.", Noah said.


    Chloe didn''t understand. This is a youth center, not a school. And also, it''s a weekend, so schools should be closed. "It''s Saturday. Shouldn''t they be ying?"


    "Most of these kids don''t go to regr school. They study here and take online sses."


    Chloe was familiar with the concept of distance learning, but she had no idea that there would be so many kids who don''t go to school in a traditional sense. "Is there a reason why so many kids don''t go to regr school?"


    Noah guessed the reason behind Chloe''s confusion, so he decided to exin.


    "This is not only a youth center. These kids live here.", Noah said, and he saw that Chloe''s curiosity was piqued. "It''s not all of them. Some live in the area and they came only for supplemental sses. However, many of these kids were picked up from the streets of Los Angeles. They lived in bad conditions that put them in the system, but the system failed them, and they ran away from foster families or were abandoned. Some of them had addicts for parents who put their addiction in front of caring for their children, and in order to survive, kids were stealing or begging on the streets. We took them in. They get a ce to sleep, three meals a day, and they also get to finish education."


    "Are martial arts part of the program?"


    Noah confirmed. "It''s good for kids to know how to defend themselves. Even if they are never in a fight, having skills will give them confidence and it''s a good exercise. It also teaches discipline and the value of hard work."


    "Who pays for this?"


    "This belongs to nc.", Noah said. "Most of the tutors volunteer, and kids don''t pay anything."


    Chloe thought how all that was hard to believe. "You are telling me that kids get a roof over their head, food, and education for free while nc covers the costs? The expenses should also include clothes, food, toiletries, and all kinds of other things."


    Noah was not surprised to hear Chloe''s questions. That disbelief wasmon for outsiders and he didn''t want Chloe to be one. "nc is not apany. It''s amunity. A family. Sarah came in and she transformed a neighborhood with the highest crime rate in the County into one where people want to move in. Everyone who lives in the Boyle Heights neighborhood gets an option to contribute a percentage of their paycheck in exchanges for benefits, and any expenses on top of that are covered by nc. We encourage these kids to stick to their education with a promise that if they do well, they will be offered a job at nc. But there are no strings attached. Once they finish school, we help them find jobs, and until that happens, they are wee to stay here."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2042 - A Weekend With Noah (3)

    Chloe thought how that sounds fantastic. The youngsters can stay as long as they need a roof over their heads? Isn''t that too convenient? "And kids don''t ck off?"


    "After living on the streets or with abusive guardians, they have the drive to seed. Kids who finish their education want to stay in the area and make this a better ce."


    Noah pointed at the young African-American woman in ck uniform who appeared to be around twenty years old. She was in the ssroom, talking with one teen. "That is Zariah. Thanks to this program, she left her violent partner and got a degree in journalism six months ago. Since then, she is working for a local newspaper and shees here on weekends to help with tutoring kids on creative writing, and in the evenings she stays to chat with girls rted to rtionships."


    Noah didn''t mention that Zariah alsopleted the training in the Army of Chaos, like everyone else who is wearing ck uniforms.


    "You said that these kids escaped the system. No one came to look for them?", Chloe asked.


    "There were a few cases where social workers came for the kids, but we have our ways to repel them.", Noah said mysteriously.


    Chloe remembered the fighting arena in the Chaos nightclub. Do kids alsoe out and do their ''hoo-haa'' moves to chase outsiders away? "I''m sure you have."


    Noah noticed Chloe''s sarcasm. "I don''t know what you are imagining, Chloe, but some of these kids were in such a bad shape when we found them that they required medical assistance. Some of them knew things that put them in danger, and we gave them new identities. When we find kids on the street, we first confirm their circumstances, and we try to reunite them with their family members. No one is forced into anything. For kids who are left without grownups to take care of them and who were let down by the system, nc provides them a chance for a new life. We took in kids only after verifying that they don''t have anywhere else to go, and after confirming that kids are willing."


    Noah saw that Chloe rxed a bit, but she was still skeptical.


    "How about you see for yourself?", Noah said and before she could respond, he pulled her into the big ssroom.


    "Sergeant!", one middle-aged man in a ck uniform called when Noah and Chloe entered the room. Everyone who wore ck uniforms stood in attention, and kids looked at Noah with curiosity and smiles. Well, curiosity was mostly directed at Chloe, and smiles were toward the point where Chloe''s and Noah''s hands connected.


    Chloe totally forgot that they were holding hands. It felt good and normal and in the hallway were just the two of them. However, now she saw two girls snickering and pointing, and Chloe started tugging her hand away, but Noah tightened his hold. In less than a second, Chloe realized that if she continues struggling she will only make a scene while entric Noah will enjoy her embarrassment.


    He was holding her hand tightly with a small smile at the corners of his lips like nothing unusual was happening.


    "Please continue¡­", Noah said to what people in ck uniforms resumed their work.


    "Are you here to assist us?", the middle-aged man asked.


    Noah nodded in confirmation. "You know what I can do", Noah said and raised his voice, "Miss Long here is good with numbers so if anyone has math questions, she can help you out."


    Chloe''s eyes widened. Did Noah just turn her into a math tutor?


    She squeezed his hand with an intention to punish him or at least to tell him that she disapproves; how can he do that without asking her first? But his eyebrows shoot up and his smile widened, telling her that he was enjoying it.


    Noah inched closer and spoke only for Chloe to hear, "When you hold onto me so tightly, I don''t feel like letting go. Should I give you my other hand as well, or would you rather hold some other part of me?"


    Chloe gulped softly and the heat which invaded her face told her that she was blushing. How was she supposed to respond to this?


    "Miss Long, can you help me?", one girly voice came from the side.


    "It seems I am needed elsewhere.", Chloe said to Noah stiffly while trying to ignore his mischievous smirk. She wanted to argue and say some mean things because he was shameless, but she didn''t want to raise a fuss in front of the kids.


    Noah let go of Chloe''s hand and tilted his head toward the direction from where Chloe was called from, silently giving her permission to go.


    Chloe was not sure what she got herself into. Last night, she had ns to spruce up her apartment over the weekend, but her seniors showed up and messed up everything. She had dinner with Noah and spent the night in his apartment, and now she is a math tutor.


    At first, Chloe thought that Noah is putting her mind into a dizzy, but now she realized that her whole life is jumbled up and she was not sure how to get back in control. The man was handsome, entric, and unpredictable, and he made her heart race. A horrifyingbination.


    "What is your name?", Chloe asked the twelve years-old girl who looked at her expectantly.


    "Jennine."


    "Nice to meet you, Jennine. I am Chloe. How can I help you?"


    "Miss Long, can I be next?", one boy asked to what Chloe nodded before focusing on the girl and her math question which included solving multiple-step word problem with Venn diagrams.


    Chloe finished helping the third child in her queue and she was approaching the fourth one while looking around the room, searching for Noah.


    She found Noah in the area whereputers are, and her steps halted, just as she approached her destination, the desk of her fourth math-customer.


    Noah was showing something on the screen to a boy who nodded asionally and took notes. Two other kids stood one step behind them and listened to what Noah was saying.


    "You got this?", she heard Noah ask.


    "Yes, sergeant. Thank you, sergeant.", the boy responded sincerely.


    "Keep up the great work..."


    Noah smiled and ruffled the boy''s hair before moving to the right, where his nextputer-customer was.


    Chloe was lost in a daze, as all this was new for her. Everyone was friendly and encouraging, and she saw all tutors (Noah included) giving their attention to the kids and supporting them to seed. She had on her mind Noah''s previous words, how these children were mistreated and abandoned, yet now they were focused and smiling and that told Chloe that these children found their family here.


    Chloe thought how it''s ironic that her own blood rtives make her want to flee while this group of strangers makes her feel at home. Here, she felt useful and wee and appreciated, and no one looked at her as a young Miss of the Long family, and that was a new experience for Chloe.


    As Noah moved, he turned and met Chloe''s gaze. He smiled warmly and the world stopped. It was as the two of them were the only ones present while an inexplicable bond formed, pulling them closer together, and Chloe really wanted to reduce the distance between them and plunge into Noah''s embrace, and somehow¡­ Chloe knew that it''s going to be alright.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2043 - A Weekend With Noah (4)

    "Miss Long?"


    A voice from the distance broke the spell and Chloe looked away from Noah with difficulty.


    "What is your name?", Chloe asked the boy who smiled at her expectantly.


    He was eighteen, maybe neen years old and he didn''t notice that he ruined a Noah-Chloe moment.


    "Draco."


    "That''s a nice name."


    The boy made a face. "Yeah. If you think that it''s nice to be named by a viin from one of the most popr stories in the century."


    Chloe knew that he was talking about the Harry Potter series. "Draco Malfoy was not a viin."


    Draco looked at Chloe in confusion and she rified, "Draco Malfoy was born in a family of purebloods, who taught him that they are better than anyone else. He was proud and egoistic, and he bullied others who were different from him, but he acted like that because that was the only thing he knew. When he got a mission to kill Dumbledore, he couldn''t do it, because his heart told him that it was wrong and that made him a non-viin. No one can choose where we are born, Draco, but we have the power to decide what we will do with our life."


    A smile slowly bloomed on Draco''s face, and Chloe understood that her exnation hit the mark. Draco was born in a troublesome family and had difficulty shaking it off, stuck wondering if he will end up like his parents.


    Chloepletely missed the enamored look he gave her.


    "Miss Long¡­", Draco called dreamily.


    "Yes, Draco?"


    "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Chloe''s eyes shed in shock when she realized that the boy who called her over for a math question is hitting on her. Fine, Draco is not a little boy, he is only a few years younger than Chloe, but still¡­ She cleared her throat awkwardly.


    "What does that have to do with math? Why did you call me here? Quickly, ask your questions because others are waiting to talk to me¡­"


    For some inexplicable reason, as she spoke rapidly, Chloe''s eyes darted toward Noah and she was d that he was focused on talking to the kids in the area withputers.


    Chloe had no idea that Noah was looking at her from the beginning; even with his back turned toward her, he used Eve-lens and cameras within the room.


    He watched Chloe working through math problems with kids and how her face lit up every time kids acknowledged that they understood her exnations. She was moving from one kid to another and helping each of them earnestly, and Noah couldn''t stop himself from falling for her more.


    Noah''s goal was to keep Chloe in Los Angeles, and his n was set. Since Chloe was putting up a wall against him, he decided to attack from different directions. It''s the perfect strategy to confuse her to the point of not seeing the main attack (aka Noah)ing close until it''s toote.


    Noah will continue his personal pursuit for Chloe, and at the same time, he will make her fall in love with this neighborhood. With every positive experience, another attachment will be created which will prevent Chloe from leaving, and Noah will ensure that the conditions Chloe wanted are met, which are freedom and safety from the Long family.


    If the years of strategizing for the Army of Chaos ever needed toe in handy, it would be right now, because Noah wanted for Chloe to stay by his side without realizing what is going on.


    Noah heard loud and clear when Draco asked Chloe if she has a boyfriend and Noah thought that Chloe''s reaction was adorable. Especially the part where she looked at him.


    Chloe finished her talk with a sixteen years-old Joel, and she wanted to see who was next when she felt a presence behind her.


    "Miss Long and I are leaving for today.", Noah said.


    Noah was too close to Chloe, and she was stuck between him and the desk, and other than turning partially, she didn''t dare to move.


    "Aww¡­", several kidsined in unison.


    Noah lifted his hand, to get them to quiet down. "If you are lucky, Miss Long will return."


    "Can youe tomorrow?", one girl asked Chloe.


    "Uhm¡­", Chloe looked at Noah helplessly, and his poker face hid his anxiety as he waited to hear her answer.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe.", Chloe said after a slight hesitation.


    Noah smiled a little. A ''maybe'' is better than a ''no''. Definitely better.


    He took Chloe''s hand in his and led the way outside and she followed after him obediently.


    "The kids are great.", Chloe said when they stepped out.


    "They are.", Noah confirmed. "Do you want to see the rest?"


    "There is more?"


    Noah hummed and continued walking.


    He showed her another massive room with sofas and chairs that were grouped to define several sitting areas.


    "This is themon room where kids socialize and have fun.", Noah exined. "Somee here with an intention to read or study, but it''s usually too noisy for that. Now, most of the kids are in ss, if not for that, you would see this ce is buzzing."


    "How many kids you have here?"


    "We have 152 kids staying full-time currently. The youngest one is seven years old, but a vast majority are teens from fourteen to eighteen years old."


    Chloe was surprised. More than a hundred and fifty kids. That was a lot.


    She asked a few more questions while observing themon room.


    In the far corner were three pinball machines and two arcade games. There was a dartboard, a pool table, a table hockey, a ping-pong table, and several t-screen TVs were attached to the walls.


    A number of long bookshelves were filled with books and magazines, and on the left was a kitchte with a bar that had fruits and some other snacks avable.


    Five kids were upying one seating area with controllers in their hands and VR equipment on their heads. Based on their shouts, they were ying a multiyer game.


    Next, Chloe and Noah walked up to the second level where they found a room filled with artwork and several teens talking enthusiastically to Xiaohui and Hande. Further in the room, about a dozen teenagers were focused on canvases in front of them and Merve, Harini, and Panya were giving tips on the artwork teens created.


    Chloe recognized Sarah''s girls. They were not close, but whoever attends parties with Whites, has a chance to see the kids from the Cliffside Vi. They are always well dressed and doing their own thing like they belong in a different universe and Chloe was always a bit envious of that. Now, however, the five girls looked serious, yet approachable. It was an eye-opening experience to see them in this unique setting.


    "Merve, Harini, and Panya are art instructors.", Noah spoke to Chloe while gesturing toward the girls. "There is an art gallery that nc manages. Xiaohui and Hande are deciding what will be disyed. Kids have a chance to put their artwork for sale, and they get to keep the profits after the gallery takes their sale''smission."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2044 - A Weekend With Noah (5)

    Chloe was impressed when she heard that kids get a chance to create artwork and sell it. "They get to earn money?"


    Noah was pleased with Chloe''s reaction, and he had to add, "We also offer financial advisors so that they can invest their money wisely. Kids can sell much more than artwork. As we go through the center, you will see that kids here can learn crafts and earn money from them. We all hope that once these kids are out of this ce, they have a diploma and at least a few more skills. Only like that, they will be self-sufficient and not fall into poverty..."


    Chloe listened to Noah and thought how this ce is amazing. She was moved when he told her that there is also ongoing support for the ones who left the youth center, and they cane anytime to ask questions or assistance.


    "Noah is in the art studio¡­", Ade''s voice came from behind Noah and Chloe, making them turn to see Ade and Daniel at the door.


    Chloe immediately recognized them as boys who are associated with Sarah and Aiden.


    Chloe was embarrassed that she and Noah were still holding hands, but Noah was totally cool about it, and she was grateful that Ade and Daniel didn''t bring it up because she didn''t want to let go of Noah''s hand.


    "Howe you are not down in the study room?", Daniel asked Noah, confirming Chloe''s guess that Noahes here regrly.


    "I''m giving a tour to Chloe.", Noah responded.


    "Chloe Long, right?", Ade asked and when Chloe nodded, he said, "I''m Ade, this is Daniel. It''s nice to have you here. What do you think?"


    Chloe smiled at Ade''s wee. He was rxed and smiling and not over the top... it seemed genuine.


    "Thank you for having me. It''s a lot to take in.", Chloe admitted.


    "We are not done.", Noah said to Chloe and then looked at Ade and Daniel. "Chloe was amazing. She helped with math."


    Daniel nodded in approval. "You shoulde whenever you can. We could always use extra hands."


    Noah gave himself a thumbs up for this move. He was holding Chloe''s hand and he was confident that Chloe was feeling a tug on her heart every time someone told her that she was wee and needed. Noah needed her as well, but somehow¡­ he felt that he was not enough to make her stay.


    Actually, he had a feeling that his presence and the attraction they feel might make her leave. Chloe is a kindhearted person, and she wouldn''t want him to be inconvenienced with her issues but that only made Noah want to keep her closer to him.


    "Why are you here?", Chloe got a start when she heard the question and she rxed when she realized that it was Hande talking to Ade.


    "I came to check on you.", Ade said with a pout. "You were taking too long."


    "Sorry, sorry¡­ We have more pieces than usually, and it took longer.", Hande quickly exined. "Xiaohui said that she will finish so that I can go to the music room."


    Hande nced at Chloe and smiled. "Hi Chloe, it''s nice to see you here. We don''t mean to be rude by leaving right away, but we arete for the rehearsal¡­"


    Chloe returned the greeting, and she was surprised that everyone knows her name. She attended several events with the kids from the Cliffside Vi present, but Chloe never interacted with them. Of course, she doesn''t know they are all using Eve-lens that shows them much more than just her name.


    "Music room?", Chloe asked Noah.


    "That''s our next destination.", Noah confirmed, happy to see that Chloe''s face lit up again.


    Chloe and Noah entered a room that had about twenty kids, each holding an instrument. There were trumpets, violins, cello, cymbals, flutes, rs, a harp, and of course, a piano.


    Ade and Hande were standing in the middle, each with a violin in their hands.


    One man in his mid-forties was wearing a ck uniform and he was standing in front of everyone in his role as a conductor. He told them to get ready before he started waving his hands and smooth music filled the space with Ade and Hande leading them.


    Noah watched Chloe as she swayed slightly with the music. He was mesmerized by her smile and he noticed that her eyes were resting on the piano.


    The songsted about ten minutes. The conductor gave a few pointers and they started from the beginning.


    Chloe looked at Noah and tilted her head toward the door, silently asking him to leave. She didn''t want to talk in order not to disturb the musicians.


    "Are they practicing for something specific?", Chloe asked when they were in the hallway.


    Noah hummed in confirmation. "On a Saturday afternoon, in two weeks, there will be a performance. It''s open to the public and the neighborhood gathers to enjoy the music. Other than what we heard, kids will perform individually as well. There will be stalls with food and knick-knacks, and there are various games and events. It''s something like a fair where kids get a chance to earn money and interact with the neighbors; that helps them integrate into societyter. I hope you cane."


    Noah saw that Chloe lowered her head and he knew that she was thinking how in two weeks she will be far away. He decided to change the topic. "We could have stayed longer in the music room. You looked like you were enjoying it."


    "I did, very much.", Chloe admitted while skipping the part that she really-really wanted to sit at that piano and give it a go. "But you said that there is more to this ce, and I am curious."


    "Alright.", Noah said. "I hope that one day I get to hear you ying the piano."


    Chloe paused. "How did you know?"


    Noah smiled smugly. "I saw the way you were looking at it. So, unless you were smitten by Miranda who was ying it, that longing was directed at the piano."


    Chloe was again surprised by how perceptive Noah was. Why does it feel that he can read her mind? "Am I that easy to read?"


    "Only for the ones who are paying attention."


    "Are you paying attention to me?", Chloe blurted out.


    "You have no idea."


    Chloe didn''t know how to respond to this. Noah was overwhelming and she really wanted to throw herself at him, but at the same time, she knew that was not a good idea.


    Chloe was torn between her heart crying to hold onto Noah, and her mind screaming how she should leave; so she lied to herself that holding hands was enough and that this was only for the weekend, and after that¡­ it will pass. Somehow.


    Noah brushed over the topic, knowing that he can''t push too much because Chloe might run away like the scared rabbit she is.


    His was in ce, but he needed to tighten it up more around Chloe before making his move.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2045 - A Weekend With Noah (6)

    Noah and Chloe held hands and walked through the hallway toward the back of the youth center''s property.


    Chloe observed the nts that were on the windowsills. Some of them had colorful blooms and it gave a dash of color to the light gray walls.


    The volume of the music was increasing as they approached the door at the end of the hallway which leads to a workshop.


    The ce was full of iron rods, wooden nks, and dismantled chairs. In the far right corner were three barstools with ripped upholstery and two tall, crookedmps that have seen better days. There were containers with nails and nuts and bolts, a basket filled with lightbulbs of various sizes, shelves were lined with cans of paint, and there were paintbrushes, screwdrivers, carpentry knives, and many other things and tools Chloe didn''t recognize.


    In the middle of it all, Nico and Beck were with another bunch of teenagers, busying themselves with scraping, painting, measuring, and cutting. It was noisy and smelled of paint and burnt wood, even with the windows open. No one noticed that Noah and Chloe entered.


    Nico and Beck are Felix''s apprentices in the art of jewelry making thatbine with gadgets. Felix spends Saturdays and Sundays with his family, so Nico and Becke to the youth center in the roles of instructors themselves.


    It''s not just Nico and Beck. All kids from the Cliffside Vie to the youth center on weekends for at least a few hours. During weekdays they are busy with internships, jobs, and their own sses, and on the weekends they take turns at the youth center so that they can teach and help out. Sarah and Aiden approve that their kids are helping themunity while improving their leadership skills.


    Noah told Chloe that kids in the workshop learn how to handle different materials, work with tools, create and fix things.


    "Kids go to the flea market and buy old knick-knacks, essories, electronic devices, and furniture for a low price. If it''s in bad shape, they use it for spare parts, and if it''s fixable, they remove rust, put a fresh coat of paint, tighten some screws, rece a broken wire or torn upholstery, and then sell the same thing for a much higher price. Sometimes they repurpose things, by breaking them apart and making something new out of them. Every few months there is apetition, where they form groups with a goal to invent things. Some of these kids have registered patents¡­"


    Chloe looked at everything around her with big interest. It was the first time for her to see people doing these things.


    Noah exined how from every sale, kids put a percentage of money earned in the joint fund which is used to buy paint and any other materials or tools that were used, so this workshop is financially self-sustained, and it also produces profit.


    The more Chloe learned about the youth center, the more she understood how these kids don''t only live here, but they also contribute financially. She was curious to find out how much is the total cost of operating this ce and how much nc is supplementing, but Noah told her that in order to get that information, Chloe will need to do a financial audit.


    "You know that I''m nning to leave, right?", Chloe asked.


    Noah shrugged. "There is no deadline, Chloe. What if I guarantee that the Long family can''t touch you? No one associated with Longs can step into nc unless they are employees, and I will personally ensure that they don''t get to you off-hours. Will you stay longer?" He knew that just asking her to stay will not work, so he went with the approach to dy her. Day by day, he will prolong her departure until one day she gives up.


    "I really don''t want to cause you trouble.", Chloe said.


    "I hope you can stop thinking of yourself as a burden, Chloe. You are facing a challenge and there is nothing wrong with asking for help. Especially when the other party is willing to help you. You don''t even need to ask me, just allow me to do what I can."


    Chloe exhaled a shaky breath. "I will keep that on my mind."


    Noah responded with a nod and continued talking about the workshop. Chloe could see that Noah was proud to be a part of this ce.


    ''BEEEEEEP!''


    A sharp sound traveled through the youth center.


    "What is that?", Chloe asked nervously.


    Noah gave Chloe''s hand a small squeeze, telling her that it''s OK. "It''s time for lunch."


    Chloe looked around and saw that themotion in the workshop was settling down as they kept the tools on the side, ready to walk out.


    "Hey, Noah is here¡­", Nico called and smiled at Chloe. "Hello, Miss Long, I am Nico."


    "Please, call me Chloe."


    "Hi, Chloe! I''m Beck!", Beck immediately epted calling her by her name. He gestured on the side and stered a huge smile on his face. "Can I interest you in this lovely pair of night tables? They are freshly made tost for a long time and the mirrored top surface gives it an edgy modern feeling. I will give you a good deal."


    "You made this?", Chloe guessed while observing the industrial-style night tables.


    The matching night tables had four dark gray wooden legs, a narrow drawer with a metallic handle and at the top was a mirror, just how Beck said.


    Beck nodded smugly. "This used to be one coffee table with drawers. Legs were made from scrap material, drawers were repurposed as well as the top of the coffee table, and the mirror was onerge one which we cut to size. Touch the edges, they are smoothened¡­"


    Chloe put her finger on the mirrored surface, and it left a smudge. "This will be difficult to keep clean."


    "Some people don''t mind cleaning for a bit of pizzazz in their home.", Beck defended his work. "What do you say?"


    Chloe was not sure how to respond. She really didn''t want to buy those side tables (even if she needed a pair), but she didn''t want to offend Beck either.


    "Uhm¡­ Right now, I''m in transition between ces.", Chloe said while choosing her words. "But when I settle down and I need some pizzazz, you will be the first one on my mind."


    "OK. OK.", Beck said. "I will let it go because it''s lunchtime and I worked out an appetite. Are you joining us?"


    Chloe looked at Noah who responded with a nod.


    "I guess we are.", Chloe said.


    Nico hooked his arm around Beck''s neck and pulled him away from Chloe. "We need to change from work clothes and clean up and will see you in the dining hall."


    As they were walking toward the washroom, Nico chided Beck, "Why are you the third wheel? Give them some space. And no one will buy those side tables. I told you that it''s a bad idea to put a mirror on top¡­"


    Chloe closed her eyes and exhaled to calm her emotions. Normally, Nico''s words about Beck being the third wheel would make Chloe run away from Noah and embarrassment, but in thest few days, Noah put Chloe through so many things, that she felt like blood was refusing to go into her cheeks because she became immune to embarrassment.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2046 - A Weekend With Noah (7)

    Instead of returning through the hallway, Noah and Chloe took a small detour on their way to the dining hall and Chloe saw a yard that had a dirt surface withs and markings for two volleyball courts. One part of the yard was covered in neatly-trimmed grass, and there were several mature trees with colorful flowers around their base.


    Noah was telling Chloe that on Sunday afternoon, kids have volleyball tournaments, and she could imagine a bunch of kids enjoying a pic on the grassy area.


    The dining hall reminded Chloe of the cafeteria at her University, but the choices were fancier. There were chicken and salmon and a variety of vegetables and other sides and by the time she took a bit of everything, Chloe''s te was heaping with food.


    Long tables lined the space, each amodating at least a dozen of people, and the dining hall was getting full quickly.


    Noah and Chloe took seats at the table where Ade, Hande, Xiaohui, Daniel, Rosa, Tejan, Merve, Harini, and Panya were sitting. It was obvious that this table was reserved for the kids from the Cliffside Vi, as no one else approached them.


    After introductions with the ones who didn''t interact with Chloe so far, Nico and Beck joined while Noah was telling Chloe that Daniel and Rosa teach cooking sses.


    "The salmon and the side with mushrooms and bell peppers were made by my team.", Rosa said proudly, to what Daniel added, "The chicken and the caramelized carrots with the homemade ranch sauce, are from my team."


    "You guys arepeting?", Chloe asked.


    Rosa nodded in confirmation. "We form teams and pick recipes." She pointed at the voting box at the entrance. "On your way out, you need to vote, and the winning team gets excused from chores for a week."


    "What are the chores?", Chloe asked, wondering how big the prize is.


    "The usual...", Rosa responded. "Tidying up themon areas and making sure that the water and coffee machines are stocked, sweeping the floors, removing cobwebs..."


    "Killing bugs?", Chloe asked while struggling to keep a straight face. Somehow, this reminded her of Noah''s description of what an assistant should do.


    "That also.", Rosa responded with a quizzical look as she noticed that Noah and Chloe were exchanging nces and smiling.


    "Which one is better?", Daniel asked while pointing at Chloe''s te, and Chloe realized that she was in a sticky situation when Rosa looked at her expectantly.


    How can she pick one dish over another when both Rosa and Daniel are staring at her? No matter what she says, someone would be offended.


    "I''m not sure. Both are delicious." Chloe used a political approach of praising both sides without calling out any.


    "It''s because ingredients are from our garden.", Rosa said.


    "You have a garden?"


    "It''s in the back.", Noah responded. "Kids are growing vegetables that are used for their meals. I will show you after lunch if you are interested."


    Chloe was impressed. It seems that these kids can do anything. "I would love to see it."


    Oni, Michael, N, and Haru joined them at the table. They were leading sses in the afternoon and came earlier to have lunch here.


    Chloe was happy that after exchanging greetings, the neers didn''t ask questions about her presence. It made her feel like she belonged there¡­ next to Noah.


    Of course, Chloe didn''t know that Oni, Michael, N, and Haru were in the meeting on the previous day, the one which Noah left early in order to have a date with Chloe. And because Chloe was with Noah, they all guessed that the date went well.


    Corey entered through the side door and came straight to their table. He gave a quick kiss to Merve before announcing, "Sean and Ryan are on the parking lot, waiting for help. We came with a lot of watermelons and need some strong arms to bring them in. If you help us out, we can quickly put watermelons to chill and join you for lunch."


    "Do we have enough for everyone?", Merve asked.


    Corey wiggled his eyebrows. "We didn''t at first, so I called Charlie and now we have enough for everyone. Kids and staff included." He looked at the guys at the table. "There is a lot. Why are you still sitting?"


    "I just started eating¡­", Nico grumbled while standing up.


    "If you want to eat, you need to work for it.", Beck said cheerfully. "Watch my food, I will be back."


    Michael, Haru, Ade, Daniel, and Tejan also stood up and Corey looked at Noah. "Are youing?"


    Noah nced at Chloe and she understood that he didn''t want to leave her.


    "I will be fine. Go.", she assured him.


    Noah pressed his lips into a line and walked out with Corey and the rest of the guys. Noah hoped that the girls will be sensible and not tease Chloe. If they scare Chloe off, Noah will give them an earful.


    At the table¡­


    Chloe put a piece of salmon in her mouth and her movements halted when she realized that Oni, N, Hande, Merve, Harini, Panya, Rosa, and Xiaohui are looking at her expectantly.


    Chloe chewed slowly while wondering which one of these girls will speak first. It was Hande.


    "So¡­ you and Noah?"


    Chloe shook her head helplessly. "It''s not like that."


    "And how is it?", Merve asked.


    Chloe was not sure how to respond. "I¡­" She exhaled and lowered her head. Chloe was embarrassed to say what was on her mind. What would she say, anyway? That she and Noah like each other, but the timing is off?


    "I don''t know how it''s for you.", Xiaohui said, pulling Chloe out of her thoughts. "But since we took over this youth center, Noah was always first in the morning, and today he camete. Every weekend he spends with kids here, yet today he prioritized you. None of us is blind, and we see how he is looking at you."


    Chloe''s brows furrowed as she felt guilt swell within her. Is she leading him on? No¡­ he knows that she is nning to leave.


    "Chloe¡­", N called. "We don''t want to poke our noses where they don''t belong, but Noah is a good guy. Don''t hurt him."


    "I know he is a good guy and I don''t want to hurt him.", Chloe said honestly. She didn''t want to hurt him. Will she hurt him? That was another thing. To Chloe, Noah was strong and tall and confident and there was no way that a little Chloe can hurt him.


    "Good¡­", Rosa said. "As long as you follow your heart and do the right thing, it will all work out."


    "It sounds easy when you say it like that.", Chloe said, and her expression showed that she was troubled.


    "Hey¡­", Oni called. "If something is bothering you, feel free to reach out. I know that it sounds strange because we don''t know each other, but we are willing to help. Every person here was once in a spot where they thought they don''t have a way out, and¡­ here we are."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2047 - A Weekend With Noah (8)

    Oni noticed that Chloe was looking at her skeptically.


    "You don''t seem to believe me, so let me tell you something...", Oni made a dramatic pause before continuing, "Approximately four years ago, I was in a basement, about to be sold to whoever was willing to pay, either to work as a house help or in the field. I prayed to be picked for hardbor because then I won''t be close to lecherous masters who might want to use me for their entertainment. I have no idea where I would be now if Sarah and Aiden didn''t show up and got us out of that dark ce."


    Chloe''s mouth hung open. She never imagined that Oni had such a past.


    "I was in that same basement.", N said, shocking Chloe even more.


    Chloe''s head snapped toward Xiaohui who shared her story next. "Three years ago, I went on a school trip and was kidnapped. For two months I was stuck in a shipping crate and transported toward a man in Las Vegas who was selling girls. I thought that I will never be able to smile again, but then Sarah showed up with Aiden and a bunch of other people in ck uniforms. I was rescued and now I have a new family."


    After Xiaohui ended talking, Panya, Harini, and Rosa also shared their stories. To say that Chloe was shocked would be an understatement.


    "Uhm¡­ I''m sorry if I''m staring. I didn''t know¡­", Chloe said.


    Merve waved, indicating that it''s not a big deal. "My story is simr to Xiaohui''s, Harini''s, Panya''s, and Rosa''s. We all came from different parts of the world, yet we found ourselves with the same man who wanted to sell us.", Merve said while omitting a few gruesome details. "Thanks to Sarah and Aiden, we got a second family and another chance for happiness. The lovelydies at this table are my sisters, I have a fianc¨¦, and I start every day by thanking the heavens for being alive."


    "It seems that Sarah and Aiden are admirable people.", Chloe said while still processing all the information she received.


    Hande nodded. "They are. They taught us that bad things can happen to good people and that unless we fight back, others will keep on taking advantage of us. However, sometimes one person standing for herself is not enough, and that is why we support each other. We know how it feels to be abandoned by people who should take care of you, and how a bad situation appears much worse when you are on your own."


    "Everyone in this ce experienced cruel treatment and is now living a second chance.", Rosa continued. "That is why we appreciate what we have."


    Harini nodded in agreement. "We are all aware how someone''s circumstances can be dire without them doing anything bad. Wee here with the goal to help others, just how we were helped."


    "There is no shame in what happened to us.", Panya added. "We were rescued and are enjoying a wonderful lifestyle. If after all that, we don''t show goodwill toward others, that would be shameful and will bring us bad karma¡­"


    Chloe needed some time to digest this information. Everyone talks about mysterious kids who are associated with the White family, but Chloe never knew that they have this background. Chloe was curious to know more about from where these girls areing from, but she didn''t dare to ask. Shees from an environment where everyone is putting their best face forward and trying to maintain a clean image, and stories like these are shared in dark corners during malicious gossip-sessions.


    "Did your guys also go through something like that?", Chloe asked after some time. She knew that she might be crossing the line of what should be shared, but with everyone talking openly, she had to ask.


    Oni spoke with pain in her voice while remembering the scars on Michael''s back, "Michael was chained and forced to work in a mine with Daniel, Tejan, and a bunch of other people when Sarah and Aiden showed up."


    Chloe looked at the youngdies who were sitting at the table with her and she thought how they went through a lot and the guys didn''t have it easy either. No wonder they look so mature and capable. The challenges in life can make you or break you, and all these people came out victorious, and now they are helping others find their way.


    Chloe nervously nced toward the door from where Noah and the others left. "What about¡­ Noah?"


    "You will need to ask him.", N responded.


    Chloe thought that she hit a nerve. With everyone nearly worshiping Noah, it''s probably not a wise decision to ask questions about him. "I apologize. It''s OK. I understand that is a sensitive topic."


    "No, no, no¡­", N said swiftly. "None of us is ashamed of our background. We use it as a testament that anything is possible. I hit the bottom and I thought that only misery is waiting for me, yet here I am, standing tall and proud with a wonderful family and a supportive boyfriend. I cane here and help other kids learn things and be independent. I tell them my story with the hope that they will be inspired to pursue their dreams and not give up."


    "It''s not that we don''t want to tell you about Noah¡­", Oni said. "But we really don''t know. All of us at this table are adopted by Sarah and Aiden and we live with them. Noah is the only executive in nc with the highest level of privileges who is not rted to Sarah and Aiden. That means they definitely have some history, but we are not aware of it."


    "Sarah and Aiden never talked about Noah, and he keeps to himself.", Hande said. "Noah is always alone and focused on work. That is why we all got excited that he brought you with him."


    "Do you think he is in love with Chloe?", Panya asked in a half-whisper.


    "It certainly looks like it.", Harini said with a snicker. "So many women are trying to get his attention and nothing... I thought that he might be gay, but even then, he should have someone."


    "Hey, I''m right here!", Chloe hissed.


    "Don''t pretend to be shy¡­", Xiaohui said teasingly. "We all saw you holding hands."


    "They held hands?", Oni asked like she heard something important.


    "Oh, I saw it too!", Hande eximed. "They were soooo cute. Almost as cute as me and Ade."


    Rosa rolled her eyes exaggeratedly. "Oh, pleaseee... Who wants to hear about your puppy-love? Let''s hear about thetest couple..."


    The girls giggled and ignored Hande''s pout. It''s not Hande''s fault that her rtionship with Ade is not progressing beyond kisses. She is only twelve years old, alright?


    The chatter started where girls were sharing their observations rted to Chloe and Noah, and Chloe tried to diminish her presence.


    Chloe smiled when Xiaohui described to others how Noah looked at Chloe with a silly expression. She liked to hear that the girls noticed how Noah acted out of character today, and Chloe hoped that it was because of her. Even if it''s only for the weekend.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2048 - A Weekend With Noah (9)

    Eventually, the topic of Noah and Chloe simmered down, and Chloe used this chance to steer the conversation on something else.


    "So, what are you teaching?", Chloe asked N and Oni.


    Oni responded because N had her mouth full.


    "We are doing a number of sses, but today we will discuss our ns for booths for the uing event in two weeks. Ade and Hande are in charge of the music performances, Ron and Z are handling choreography and dancing, and Xiaohui already approved art pieces that will be put up for sale. However, everything else is still fluid. Today, we will decide on what we will sell, and what activities will be provided. Once that is settled, we will form teams and get to work."


    "We will be busy.", N added. "When we figure out who is doing what, we will break into teams and determine what all we need and start gathering materials. There will be a stage for music, dance, and maybe a y or two, we will also have booths where we will sell food and crafts, and there will be games as well. Oh, and we need to decide on a name. Last time we called it ''Spring fair in Boyle Heights'', and I hope that this time we can be more creative."


    "My team is in charge of designing banners and posters.", Xiaohui said proudly, "Noah works with kids to get them polished digitally and printed while Allen and Julius manage the online marketing. The more peoplee, the better."


    Chloe could see that the girls got energized while talking. It was obvious that they were excited about the uing event.


    "At thest event, our leather bracelets were a hit.", Harini said.


    "Bracelets had a metallic insert where guys from Nico''s and Beck''s team would etch names or custom messages.", Panya said and added with a pout, "If I was with Ryan at that time, I would get us matching bracelets, so everyone knows we are a couple."


    Harini giggled. "Don''t be so dejected. We can do bracelets again, or nes. Anklets might work as well¡­"


    "You can also do things like brooches and neckties.", Chloe added to what Harini and Panya responded with thoughtful expressions while nodding.


    "Customized items are always a hit.", Merve mused.


    "If you get your hands on the embroidering machine, you can customize pillowcases, scarves, and t-shirts within minutes.", Chloe said without thinking.


    "Uuu¡­ that''s a good idea.", Hande''s eyes sparkled. "I want a pillowcase with Ade''s name."


    Merve stifled augh. "Maybe we should print his face on your pillow."


    "Now that''s a good idea!", Hande eximed.


    "Let''s focus on manageable things.", N had to stop Hande from chattering about Ade, because that can take a while. "We can''t have a fabric-printing machine there. But embroidering machines are small and that is something we could do."


    "I will see if we can get a machine or two. I''m sure that people will be interested. We can start with t-shirts, hats, and pillowcases, and give customers a discount if they provide materials.", Oni said, and Chloe''s face lit up when she realized that they are considering her idea.


    "We should separate stalls for cotton candy, popcorn, and face paint.", Rosa said. "Little ones gather there and it''s like a small riot."


    "While on the topic of little ones, I vote that we have more bouncy houses. Last time we had two, and it was not enough.", Merve reminded everyone.


    "Sounds fun.", Chloe said while imagining the neighborhood gathering and all the colors and noises that such an event might bring.


    "It is!", Hande eximed. "You should definitely join. If you participate, you are eligible to get a percentage of sales and you get bragging rights. Ade and I were at the ring toss boothst time, and each of us earned more than a hundred dors. Not bad for one afternoon of sitting with your boyfriend in a booth and passing stic rings to the customers."


    "Oh, please¡­ I earned three hundred dors.", Xiaohui said smugly.


    "That is because you were doing portraits¡­", Hande pouted.


    Oniughed and waved to get Chloe''s attention. "Don''t mind them. Whatever we earned, we gave it to the center, but we get to keep bragging rights. Everything is apetition."


    Chloe smiled and nodded in agreement. "I noticed."


    "If you have some skill, feel free to share with us. We could always use fresh ideas and an extra set of hands.", N said to Chloe.


    "I don''t know¡­", Chloe paused and bit her lip while thinking. Everything these people do seems to be practical, and the embroidery idea came to Chloe because she had her clothes embroidered so that they can be easily found after doing theundry which the girls did together in her college dorm. After a few seconds, Chloe thought of something¡­ "I''m good with makeup."


    "Uuu¡­", Rosa hummed with her eyes open wide. "We can definitely do a makeover booth. I will do the hair, and Chloe can do the makeup. We will be a hit, earning the most, and leaving others in the dust."


    "I thought you will be selling cupcakes with Daniel.", Xiaohui reminded Rosa.


    "Cupcakes are made before the event. Daniel can sell them, while I double my ie with Chloe at the makeover booth.", Rosa said cheekily.


    Chloeughed. Rosa had dor signs in her eyes, and Xiaohui frowned like she was in trouble and that wasical.


    "Other than participating in the fair, we are also taking on roles as mentors.", Oni said to Chloe. "Rosa and Daniel will do a booth with cupcakes, but kids from the center will be helping them as well. Last time, other than working on cupcakes, Daniel and Rosa supervised booths with crepes, fruit tarts, and donuts. The booth that wins gets a prize, but also mentors who were assigned to it."


    N smiled smugly. "At thest event, Haru and I won as mentors and we got a weeklong vacation in Hawaii."


    Chloe''s eyes were open wide. It''s not that she thought how going to Hawaii was a big deal, but that was an amazing prize for earning the most at the fair. "Really?"


    Oni confirmed. "Sarah and Aiden make sure that winners get rewarded for their effort. Like that, others get to see that hard work pays off and we try harder next time."


    Chloe thought how all that sounds wonderful. She observed the noisy and boisterous atmosphere, and she didn''t mind. Chloe rxed and without trying she joined in themotion.


    Noah and the guys returned to the dining hall and found the sight of their girls chatting andughing, and Noah had a feeling that things are progressing well.


    After lunch, Noah showed Chloe the vegetable garden and the building where kids are sleeping.


    He was telling her about future expansions and upgrades and she was absorbing his every word hungrily.


    Noah and Chloe also peeked into several other ssrooms and the time trickled away.


    Gradually, Chloe noticed how faces are bing more familiar. Some teens from the youth center would smile at Chloe and chat with her casually, and Chloe observed that the kids would approach Noah without reservation. They were all respectful, but rxed and friendly.


    Draco waved at Chloe enthusiastically every time he saw her. Draco either didn''t notice Noah''s re, or didn''t care about it.


    Chloe was surprised when Noah told her that it''s close to five o''clock in the afternoon and that they should head back. She was not sure if the day passed quickly because of all the novelty of the youth center, or because she was with Noah. Probably both. And them holding hands through the day was definitely a bonus.


    "I had fun today.", Chloe said to Noah while they walked back to his apartment.


    "I''m d."


    Chloe wanted to let him know how much she appreciates everything he did for her so far. "I really needed to rx and forget about the problems, and this was just what I needed. Seeing everyone working hard after what they''ve been through is inspiring. Honestly, you did so much for me that I don''t know how to thank you."


    "Well, there is one thing¡­", Noah said mysteriously, and Chloe gulped softly while looking at him with her eyes open wide.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2049 - A Weekend With Noah (10)

    "Are you sure you want me to prepare dinner?", Chloe asked Noah when they entered Noah''s apartment with two bags full of groceries.


    As they walked, Noah held both bags in his left hand, so that he can hold Chloe''s hand with his right, and he didn''t let go unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Noah kept the bags on the kitchen''s ind. "I''m positive. You offered to make dinner yesterday, and since then I am thinking about it. You sounded confident when you made that offer, are you taking it back now?"


    "No, no¡­", Chloe said quickly. "Of course, I will cook for you... I mean... for us."


    She exhaled and did her best to calm her nerves.


    Chloe was fairly confident in her cooking skills. She never cooked at the Long mansion, but she attended cooking sses and she is a fast learner who doesn''t forget things easily.


    However, cooking for Noah is a totally different thing, and she feared that she will mess it up and embarrass herself in front of him.


    Chloe nced at Noah and saw him leaning on the kitchen''s ind and facing her with a small smile at the corner of his lips. Is he going to do that while she is cooking? Everything will be oversalted and burnt!


    "You will need to help in washing and chopping.", Chloe said while thinking about how to get him to do something other than look at her.


    Noah agreed immediately. "I''m on it."


    He put the chicken in the fridge and swiftly arranged groceries from the bags on the kitchen counter based on their names in alphabetical order, starting from asparagus and ending with zhini. He ced fresh herbs like sage and rosemary on the side.


    "I am your assistant, so I will assist you in the kitchen. Your sous-chef is ready for further orders, chef Chloe."


    Chloe stifled augh when she saw Noah''s eager expression.


    "How about we change and freshen up first?", she suggested.


    "Sure."


    Chloe quickly showered and got ready before dashing to the study room. When Noah asked in the store what groceries to get, she just picked the ones she was familiar with, but now she needed to find dishes that can be made with those ingredients. Ah, what a mess.


    In the master bedroom, after a quick shower, Noah was checking his messages. He guessed that Chloe might take longer, considering that she is a girl.


    When he stepped out to find her, Noah noticed that the door of the study room was ajar. He found that strange because he was confident that it was fully open. He peeked inside and saw Chloe fervently typing on the keyboard while searching for recipes.


    Noah was touched that she went along with his demand to cook dinner withoutining, but then... she does everything in her life withoutining. Noah stepped away carefully not to disturb her, and he made a silent vow to eat whatever she makes.


    Noah expertly washed, peeled, and chopped vegetables that Chloe asked for and then he sat on the barstool and looked at her dreamily. She was focused on handling the ingredients, and he liked how she would narrow her eyes while assessing the spice level.


    He chuckled when he saw her sneakily pull a piece of paper from her pocket, but he didn''t call her out on using cheat-sheets for cooking.


    The food was more than fine, and they chatted in a good mood about their day at the youth center. Chloe had many questions about the uing event, and Noah was happy to answer them.


    "This was delicious, thank you.", Noah said honestly while refilling their wine sses.


    "You are wee. I''m d you liked it.", Chloe responded shyly.


    "What else can you make?"


    Chloe shrugged. "I don''t cook regrly but I am pretty good at following recipes so if you want something specific, just let me know."


    Noah liked her answer. It sounded like she was giving up on leaving. "I will take you on that offer."


    After clearing up the table and putting the dishes in the dishwasher, they went to the terrace.


    Chloe held onto the steel railing that was framing the reinforced ss panels while gazing at the nightlights of the Boyle Heights neighborhood and Los Angeles in the distance. "I really like the view."


    Noah''s elbow was resting on the railing and he was facing Chloe. No view was better than the young woman in front of him. "You know that you are wee to stay here as long as you want."


    "That is nice of you to say."


    "I''m not only saying it, Chloe. I mean it.", he said, and Chloe responded with a tight smile.


    "Chloe¡­", Noah called, and he felt his patience running thin. Just when he thought that they made a progress, she regressed into her shell again. "Why don''t you let me in?"


    Chloe looked at him nervously. "This is not simple."


    Noah held Chloe''s shoulders and turned her to face him. "Exin it to me. I want to understand."


    Chloe looked into his eyes which stirred with emotions and she felt a lump in her throat. "I don''t want you to be implicated. There is nothing you can do."


    "Are you confident that I''m powerless?"


    Chloe lowered her head. She didn''t mean that he was powerless, because he is amazing, but these are her problems, and she didn''t want anyone to be troubled by it. Especially not Noah. "Why are you so persistent?"


    "You know why, Chloe.", Noah said and cupped her cheeks with his palms, forcing her to look at him. "I know you feel the same. Why are you shutting us down without giving us a chance?"


    Chloe''s vision was blurring from the tears that formed in her eyes. Right in front of her was Noah, a handsome, caring, overall wonderful person, and he was asking her to open up, yet she was helpless. "No matter what we feel, I will need to leave, and it will only be more difficult if we start something. I don''t see us working out, Noah."


    Chloe''s answer was not outside Noah''s expectations, and he was d that she shared her thoughts.


    "Do you trust me?"


    "What?"


    "Do you trust me, Chloe?", Noah repeated.


    Chloe thought about his question. They met only two weeks ago, but in those two weeks, he was there for her when she needed help, and he made her nervous, happy, excited, needed, important, and safe. Does she trust him?


    "Yes.", she said in a whisper.


    "Then, close your eyes."


    On a reflex, her eyes did the opposite and she stared at him. "What?"


    Noah didn''t miss Chloe''s reaction which told him that she is not used to trusting people and he couldn''t me her for it. But he was set on showing her that he will not harm her in any way and in order to do so, he needed to get through the walls she built around herself.


    "You said that you don''t see this working out. If you trust me, close your eyes and let me show you the way."


    Chloe saw that Noah was inching closer while his eyes keenly observed every inch of her face.


    Her heart started thumping wilder than any time before, and she feared that it will break out of her ribcage.


    "We can''t ignore who we are¡­ my family¡­"


    "Shh¡­", Noah put his finger over Chloe''s lips, preventing her from speaking further. "Did you forget that right now it''s just the two of us? There are no backgrounds, no jobs, no families, and status doesn''t matter. It''s only you and me. Chloe and Noah. Close your eyes, Chloe, and show me who you are¡­ show me what you want..."


    His soothing low voice cast a spell on Chloe, and she closed her eyes.


    "Do you see the way now? Will you give us a chance? What do you want to do, Chloe?", Noah urged her, and she felt his breath sshing against her lips when he called her name.


    Chloe was dizzy and she grabbed his shirt in an attempt to steady herself.


    Noah nced at the way she fisted his shirt and he knew that she will not run away. His scared rabbit will not run away this time.


    "This is a mistake¡­", Chloe said weakly.


    "Maybe¡­", he drawled, and she could hear that he smiled.


    "Even if it''s a mistake, there is no one else with whom I would want to do it¡­", Noah murmured before closing thatst inch of space between them and finally getting a taste of her lips.


    Chloe''s knees quivered as his lips danced over hers in sensual movements, giving her an invitation she was unable to refuse.


    Noah''s kiss was soft and gentle, and he tasted like wine, and it went perfectly with his solid embrace which gave her a sense of stability.


    Chloe''s arms moved around Noah, and she held onto him tightly because her world was spinning rapidly with Noah at its center, and the way her heart flipped when he deepened the kiss told her that things will never be the same.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2050 - A Weekend With Noah (11)

    Chloe melted in Noah''s embrace and her mind which is usually processing a million thoughts a second, now focused only on the man who was kissing her thoroughly.


    The terrace they stood on disappeared together with the apartment building and the rest of Los Angeles, but Chloe didn''t fear that she will fall because her body was weightless and about to drift away among the stars, anchored only by strong arms which circled around her.


    Chloe clung to Noah desperately because if she was about to leave Earth, she would have no regrets, as long as Noah was by her side.


    When Noah broke the kiss, Chloe was breathless andpletely dazed. It took her some time to realize that he was observing her with a lopsided grin, and she was not sure where to look.


    Noah thought that she was adorable, and he wanted to kiss her more and go beyond that, however, he knew that Chloe''s state was fragile, and he didn''t want to rush things. There were other matters that needed to be addressed first.


    "Come¡­", Noah said, as he took Chloe''s hand and led the way inside.


    They sat on the sofa in the living room and Noah held both of her hands in his.


    He rubbed her knuckles with his thumbs gently and waited for her to meet his gaze before saying, "I need you to tell me why you feel that you can''t stay here."


    His voice was soft, but his expression told her that he was determined to find out what is going on.


    Chloe pressed her lips into a line. Why did he ask that? Wasn''t he aware that he was ruining the moment? She was floating a minute ago and enjoying Noah''s vors mixed with wine, and she didn''t want to face the reality. Not so soon. Or maybe that kiss was only casual fun for him, without any meaning.


    Noah saw that Chloe was reluctant to speak and that her mood was dropping. He had no idea what was going on in her mind, but he knew that it''s nothing good and that he had to stop it.


    "Chloe, I don''t want to pry into your personal matters, but after what happened on the terrace, I want to know about things that can impact our rtionship. Are you bothered by the marriage thing that your family is trying to force on you? Is there something else?"


    Chloe exhaled in relief. He said that there is a rtionship between them, and it made her feel warm and fluffy on the inside. She chided herself, why is she thinking about a rtionship if her departure is approaching with every passing minute? For a moment, she dropped her guard and enjoyed the kiss and the way he held her, but now that he mentioned her family and the marriage, the ugly truth is back front and center.


    "It''splicated."


    "If it''s simple, it wouldn''t be troublesome. Talk to me, Chloe."


    Chloe didn''t see the point in talking, but she knew that Noah will not let her leave without an exnation.


    "My seniors are proud, calcted, and they have connections. Going against them is not a good idea. I don''t want you to fight a battle you can''t win. In the best-case scenario, you will fail. And in any other scenario, you will fail AND suffer consequences."


    Noah didn''t like Chloe''s negative mindset, but he knew Chloe is like that only because so far she was surrounded by people who wanted to control and use her.


    In a way, Noah understood Chloe''s state of mind, because he was in a simr position, without goals, and without hope, and he was falling under his own destructive behavior. However, instead of punishing him for the things he did, Sarah gave him a chance and he took it.


    At first, he saw that chance only as a way to get close to Sarah, but one day he realized that his world is filled with much more than his obsession with Sarah.


    Noah had a high position in the Army of Chaos, he was one of the executives in nc, the residents of the whole neighborhood respected him, heads of many organizations trembled in fear when they heard his name, kids in the youth center looked up to him for guidance, and the most important thing was that Sarah trusted him. After everything he did, she trusted him.


    Noah recognized in Chloe the same destructive behavior he had. Chloe was giving up on fighting for her happiness because she couldn''t find a way out and she didn''t think that anyone will help her, and just how Sarah went out of her way to give him a chance, Noah was determined to help Chloe.


    Noah knew that Chloe needs him. The way she held him and returned his kisses confirmed his previous assessment that she fell for him, and he fell for her as well. Hard.


    "I assumed that you have more faith in my abilities.", Noah said.


    "This is not about you, Noah. This is about me knowing the depth of greed in the Long family. They will not stop amicably. They believe that I owe them and that it''s my turn to pay up. They don''t see anything bad with what they are doing."


    Noah had a feeling that Chloe was not talking only about three people he found in her apartment the previous day. "How many of them are part of this?"


    "All of them.", Chloe said. "That is why I''m saying that it''s hopeless. They mighte after you and maybe even cause damage to nc or Sarah and Aiden. I don''t want this to turn into an issue of Longs versus Whites."


    Noah was moved by her consideration toward nc and Sarah and Aiden. Well, mostly about Sarah, as Noah didn''t care much about Aiden''s feelings. This spoke about Chloe and her kindness and his heart ached at the realization that she will put everyone else in front of her own interests.


    "Do you really believe that it''s OK for you to suffer in silence while your seniors are enjoying? What benefits will they get after you sacrifice yourself? Will it add ayer of money to their already fat bank ounts? Will they even notice it? They obviously don''t care if you will be happy or miserable. Why do you care about them?"


    Chloe saw that Noah was getting agitated and she did her best to calm him down.


    "Noah¡­ can you let this go? There is nothing you can do about this."


    "You are right.", Noah said, and Chloe was surprised that he agreed so easily. Before she could say anything, Noah spoke again, "I can''t fix your situation. But I think that TOGETHER we can do something about it. However, I need to know the details. I don''t care about the Long family, but I care about you. Come on, Chloe, tell me about your situation. What''s the worst that can happen?"


    Chloe crumbled under the pressure of Noah''s intense gaze which pleaded for her to open up. He said that they will work together and that he cares about her, and her heart was moved.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2051 - A Weekend With Noah (12)

    Little by little, Chloe told Noah the details (how much she knew) about the man (aka Mr. Baldeo) from Montana and the benefits the Longs will obtain from her union with him. She named the seniors that are pressuring her and the ones that will benefit from that marriage.


    During this whole time, Noah didn''t let go of her hands.


    He asked a few questions, and at the end, Chloe said, "Even if that marriage agreement is void, my seniors will not let me go. They will find another bachelor, or another deal, or another thing that I should do in order to contribute to the family. Before they brought up this marriage, they wanted me to approach Charlie and to secure a job at Smithsonite corp. so that I can work as a spy for Longs. They believe that the younger generation needs to follow decisions of the seniors in order for the family to prosper."


    "And you don''t agree with that?", Noah asked.


    "I don''t have anything against contributing to the family. However, they are not asking for a portion of my paycheck or to do them a favor. They want to make important life decisions for me, and how is that different than being a puppet? For them, they see it as expanding the market and getting some stocks, but I am a living being with feelings and I want the right to make my own mistakes."


    Noah smiled warmly as he remembered Chloe calling it a mistake just before he kissed her. "Thank you for telling me all this."


    Noah''s reaction surprised Chloe. He listened attentively and then thanked her. She had to ask, "That''s it?"


    "Did you expect something else?"


    "I don''t know what to expect. Most of the time you are unpredictable and entric so¡­", Chloe exhaled and shook her head. "I was afraid that you will do something reckless."


    Noah couldn''t believe that she just called him entric. In his face! He took a mental note to punish her for thister.


    "Hmm¡­", Noah hummed and caressed Chloe''s cheek with the tips of his fingers. "I might do something reckless tomorrow. Tonight, I want to enjoy with my girlfriend."


    Chloe''s face exploded in a fierce blush. He called her his girlfriend! She is dating Noah Be! Oh, God!


    Noah inched closer to Chloe and he chuckled as the readings on his Eve-lens told him that she is close to passing out from anxiety.


    "Don''t be scared, my little rabbit¡­", Noah murmured into her lips. "I will not eat you¡­ yet."


    Chloe felt Noah''s lips on hers and she went soft in his arms, forgetting to ask about that rabbit reference.


    ¡­


    Later that evening¡­


    Chloe tossed and turned in bed, unable to rx enough to sleep.


    After an intense kissing session on the sofa, Chloe and Noah parted ways to get ready for sleep. Just like that.


    Chloe was a bit disappointed that Noah was a gentleman and didn''t go beyond kissing. Somehow, she thought that he will be eager to get handsy.


    It''s not that Chloe is an outgoing type, but considering Noah''s looks, identity, and the fact that many women are willing to throw themselves at him, Chloe made assumptions that she will need to fight him off, or at least to tell him to stop, yet he stopped on his own. Too soon.


    Chloe groaned her frustration into the pillow.


    She really wanted to hug Noah and kiss him more. His firm muscles under her palms were amazing, and he tasted divine. And the fact that his room was down the hallway didn''t make her situation easier. Noah was close, yet Chloe was too shy to go to his room.


    A light knock on the door got her attention. Did she imagine it?


    After a second knock, she spoke, "Yes?"


    The door opened slowly, and Noah peeked in. "Is everything alright?"


    The room was dark, and the hallway light from behind Noah showed his outline.


    "Why wouldn''t it be?", Chloe asked, hoping that he didn''t hear her groan into the pillow. What if he thought that she was doing something naughty?


    Noah scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Sorry. It''s just thatst night you were in distress, so I thought of checking on you. To make sure you are fine. It seems that you are fine so¡­ I will be going¡­ Good night."


    Chloe noticed that Noah spoke robotically, and she didn''t need any light to confirm that he was embarrassed. This was a new side of Noah she didn''t see before. It was sweet of him to check on her, and she had a good idea that he hoped she will needforting and he will get to hold her, likest night, and she would be lying if she said that she didn''t hope for something like that.


    "Noah?"


    "Yes?", he asked immediately, louder than intended.


    "I might be a bit in distress, so¡­"


    Before she could finish, Noah was in her bed.


    Chloe never saw a person move so quickly.


    "Why didn''t you say so right away?", Noah said in an almost singing voice while pulling Chloe in his embrace. "Allow me to ease your troubles away."


    Chloe needed a moment to recover. Noah''s change from awkward timidness to bold shamelessness was too sudden, but then¡­ he was always unpredictable and entric, however, even with all that she noticed that he always steadily moved toward her.


    As for Noah, after they parted for the night, Noah''s first priority was to find more information about Mr. Baldeo from Montana and the deal he made with the Long family. Of course, this would not be something easily essible, and he needed help from professionals. Unfortunately, it waste in the evening, and he didn''t want to disturb Sarah, Aiden, or anyone else from the Cliffside Vi, so he ended up in a conference call with Aaron and Mishi; it was morning in Romania.


    Aaron and Mishi promised to get right on it, and that he will have information by morning (Los Angeles time). Noah was pleased that they didn''t ask any questions, even though he told them that this is not the official Army of Chaos business.


    After ending the call, Noah realized that there is no way he will be able to sleep because his mind was in the guest bedroom, next to Chloe. The previous night he was holding Chloe through the night. She was soft and warm, and she clung to him and he didn''t want to sleep without her ever again.


    The truth was that Noah hoped Chloe slept off already, and his n was to sneak into her bed without waking her up, but then he was caught¡­ however, it all ended well, and she was back in his embrace, her soft body pressing against his, and it was sweet torture to behave and not get handsy, but Noah would take this torture over sleeping without Chloe, anytime.


    Noah felt that Chloe was reserved, and he nuzzled her neck with his nose. "Sleep, my little rabbit. We have a busy day tomorrow¡­"


    Chloe looked at Noah. The light that sneaked from the hallway through the door he didn''t close, cast shadows over his face, making him look mysterious and super-handsome.


    Chloe slid lower, leaned her head on his chest, and took a deep breath, allowing his scent to fill her up, and the way he tightened his hold on her, made her heart race.


    "Good night, Noah¡­", Chloe said softly.


    "Good night, my little rabbit¡­", Noah responded, and she could hear that he smiled.


    He kissed the top of her head and that made her smile as well.


    Chloe had no idea where this was going, and she doubted that they had a future. But for this weekend, Noah said that there will be nothing other than the two of them, Chloe and Noah, and she believed him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2052 - A Weekend With Noah (13)

    Chloe woke up and smiled when she realized that the warm body next to her was Noah. He didn''t leave like on the previous night, and it seemed that he was still sleeping.


    She took this chance to observe Noah''s face up-close and admire his perfectly chiseled features.


    That handsome man is Noah Be, her boyfriend. For today, at least. It''s not that Chloe thought about breaking up with Noah but she didn''t dare think beyond today, fearing that happiness can slip through her fingers at any moment.


    Noah stirred a bit, pulled Chloe closer to him, and buried his face in the crook of her neck.


    "Good morning, my little rabbit¡­", he spokezily. "Did you sleep well?"


    Chloe wanted to ask him about the rabbit reference, but her hair stood on ends because his lips moved against the skin on her neck, and she struggled to talk.


    "Good morning¡­", she responded in a whisper. "I slept well. You?"


    "Mmm¡­", he hummed. "Never better."


    Chloe was unsure what to do with her hands. She didn''t want to appear too desperate and cling onto Noah, but she didn''t want to push him away either.


    He was too close, and she could feel his body against hers and his scent made her dizzy, and she knew that the thing pressing on her hip was his erection. Oh, God! She was blushing profusely and she needed a distraction.


    "Noah?", Chloe called.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do we have anything nned for today?"


    Noah smiled, happy that her question implied they will spend the day together.


    Do they have anything nned? Absolutely! However, if he speaks about his ns for dealing with her family, it might spook her or make her retreat into her shell or maybe run away. Of course, there was also a point that he didn''t want to leave that bed, and lose the warmth that Chloe provided. And it was more than spending a day in bed, he wanted to spend a day in Chloe as well, but again¡­ he reminded himself not to rush things. Chloe is not some casual hookup, she is his girlfriend, and he wanted to show her that this is long-term by moving gradually in slow steps.


    "I have many things on my mind, Chloe and right now, I want to do this¡­"


    He touched her chin, lifting her head up, and then his lips covered hers.


    Chloe moved toward Noah like a sunflower that craved for the sun. Her hands snaked around his neck as she returned his kisses.


    Noah''s lips had minty vor which told her that he brushed his teeth recently. Didn''t he sleep when she woke up? Ah, she should brush her teeth! But he already deepened the kiss, and her thoughts scattered, leaving her only with Noah''s presence that was all around her.


    Chloe was not aware that Noah woke up at 5 AM (as usually) and read reports that Aaron and Mishi sent about Mr. Baldeo and the Long family. Noah started forming a n to deal with the situation, but he needed more information, as well as coboration from several individuals. Unfortunately, it was too early for most of the people, and the phone calls had to wait forter in the day.


    When Noah returned to the bedroom, Chloe was still sleeping soundly, so Noah used that time to do his morning routine, and then he returned to bed to enjoy additional time next to sleeping Chloe. His girlfriend.


    She was enchanting and the bed wasfortable and warm, and he was rxed like never before and he dozed off.


    Chloe''s whimper pulled Noah out of his thoughts.


    She was kissing him passionately as their bodies stuck together without leaving any gaps like they are made for each other, and everything about her was right. How was he supposed to hold back like this?


    He inched a fraction and spoke into her lips, "What do you want for breakfast?" It was the first thing that came to his mind.


    "Really? At a moment like this, you are thinking about food?", Chloe asked breathily.


    Noah chuckled, happy that he is not the only one thinking about going all the way. He saw that Chloe lowered her head and he regretted his blunder. How did he forget that his rabbit is easily embarrassed?


    Chloe tried to move away from Noah, but he tightened his hold on her.


    "Don''t.", he said pleadingly, and she stopped her struggles.


    "I like you, Chloe. And against my instincts, I don''t want to rush things.", Noah admitted his thoughts.


    "Why?", Chloe asked.


    Chloe is not a person to throw herself at a man, no matter how handsome he is. However, Noah was special, Chloe never felt this way and she believed that at any moment her seniors might show up and she will need to run. Every minute with Noah might be theirst and she didn''t want to have any regrets. Now that they expressed their feelings, not experiencing Noah''s intimate embrace definitely sounded like a big regret that will echo in her mind for the rest of her life.


    "Chloe, the two of us don''t have an expiration date.", Noah said, and Chloe (again) wondered if he can read her mind.


    "Do you trust me?", he asked after some time.


    "I don''t doubt that you mean well.", Chloe responded politically. She believed that he means well and that he wants to help her, and she hoped that his feelings for her are true. But that is a totally different thingpared to if he can actually do anything about her situation.


    "That''s a start. But I want you to trust me at least for this weekend. Can you do that?"


    "OK.", Chloe agreed. It''s Sunday so they are talking about one day. "I will do my best to focus on now and not worry about tomorrow."


    Noah smiled and gave her a small kiss. "That''s my little rabbit."


    "Noah¡­", Chloe called. "Why are you calling me <em>''rabbit''</em>?"


    Noah caressed her cheek. "You are cute, easily flustered, and ready to run away at any moment. Like a rabbit."


    She liked the <em>''cute''</em>, and she couldn''t deny the <em>''flustered''</em> part, but she had a question about his third point. "Do you want me to stop running?"


    "No. But I hope that you will run towards me."


    Chloe''s chin trembled and she buried her face in his chest, hoping that he will not see her ugly expression as she was fighting against her tears. It''s not that she didn''t want to be with him, but she didn''t see how can that turn into reality. Thest thing she wanted was for Noah to be harmed in any way because of her.


    Chloe wanted to believe that Noah can change things, and free her from her shackles. But it was hard to change the mindset that was molded under two decades of harsh reality where dreams don''te true.


    "Don''t do that¡­", Noah''s voice sounded close to her ear.


    She looked up at him and blinked. "How do you know what I''m doing?"


    "Maybe I know you better than you know yourself¡­", Noah murmured and covered his lips with hers, initiating another steamy kissing session.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2053 - A Weekend With Noah (14)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Boyle Heights neighborhood ~


    After breakfast, Noah suggested that he and Chloe go to the Youth Center, and he was happy that she agreed.


    Noah had things to do, and he didn''t want to leave Chloe on her own.


    If Chloe goes out without him, she might bump into the Long family members. It''s not that Noah can''t get people to follow Chloe and protect her, but he wanted to avoid confrontations at this point.


    On the other side, if Chloe stayed in the apartment, she would probably spend time figuring out her escape route from Longs (and Noah), and he didn''t want Chloe to bother with those useless things. He was confident in his n, and that Chloe will not leave.


    At the Youth Center...


    When Chloe and Noah entered the ssroom, other than avoiding overenthusiastic Draco, Noah introduced Chloe to Francisca, Azra, and Cam who were also there, wearing ck uniforms and helping out kids with various subjects along several other tutors.


    Francisca, Azra, and Cam heard from other girls that Noah got himself a girlfriend, and they were interested to find out more about Chloe.


    The three of them returned a few days ago from the Voronin family with Bo, Wing, and Souta. The school was about to start and since Hong got his footing with the Voronin family, the six kids were back and gradually resuming their normal routine, which includes their involvement with the Youth Center.


    While girls were tutoring kids from the center with academics, Bo, Wing, and Souta were in the workshop with Nico and Beck, tackling the big project of repairing old stalls and creating new ones for the uing event (in two weeks).


    The three couples are in turmoil. They are torn between the main base of the Voronin family and the Cliffside vi.


    Bo, Souta, and Wing want to stay with Hong (aka Gedeon) and help him manage the Voronin family whilepleting education from there.


    Francisca, Azra, and Cam want to be in Los Angeles because there are many other things to dopared to being stuck in one base and going through reports. It''s not that girls don''t want to help out, but the Voronin family''s operations shrunk after the attacks that were led by the Army of Chaos, and there is not much to do. Hong has Bo, Souta, and Wing, but he also has Maksim and several other trustworthy people from the Voronin family, and girls feel like extras.


    Sarah advised the three couples topromise and spend a few weeks in Los Angeles before deciding if they will return to the base of the Voronin family.


    As a short-term solution, that will work because just how they can attend sses online from anywhere, that is how Bo, Wing, and Souta can help Hong remotely since everything is done electronically.


    However, as a long-term solution, it will not work because they are all craving for one ce they would call <em>''home''</em> and girls want to stay at the Cliffside Vi, while boys are more attached to Hong.


    Francisca, Azra, and Cam are young and eager to enjoy the lifestyle that Los Angeles can provide. Other than the kids at the Cliffside Vi and the fun that can be found in the big city, Francisca, Azra, and Cam are also involved in the art gallery and the Youth Center and they like to babysit kids when Sophia, JoAnna, and other young motherse for a visit, and the fur-babies are everyone''s favorite.


    As much as the three girls love their boyfriends, they are not happy to be stuck in the main base of the Voronin family which is ndpared to the variety of activities they have in Los Angeles. For a short-term mission or even a few months is fine, but Bo, Souta, and Wing are thinking of staying with Hong long-term, and girls are not happy about it.


    Sarah spoke with Hong and warned him not to pressure boys to stay with him. Hong said that he never did such a thing, but Sarah is aware how just by Hong saying how he is busy and Bo, Wing, and Souta are a great help, the boys are inclined to stay. However, Hong can''t chase them away either.


    Sarah would prefer if the youngsters stay in Los Angeles, but she understands that boys are loyal to Hong and she will not stop them no matter what their decision is.


    Sarah hopes that this doesn''t cause a rift between couples because she noticed that they are getting along well, but when the topic of their residencees up, they are bickering. Ah, parenting is hard.


    Back to the present¡­


    With Noah''s presence in the ssroom, things went as usually with everyone doing their work in silence, and talking happened in whispers and low voices so that others are not disturbed.


    At some point, Noah checked his phone and made his way toward Chloe.


    "I need to take care of a few things. Will you be OK here?", Noah asked.


    "Yes, yes¡­", Chloe confirmed. "Don''t take too long, OK?"


    Noah smiled. He liked this clingy Chloe. "I will be back before you know it."


    Noah leaned closer, and Chloe was confident that he will kiss her cheek, or maybe give her a quick peck on the lips.


    Chloe was surprised when Noah pulled her into his embrace and even though he didn''t deepen the kiss, it was slow and sensual and full of longing, and she went soft in his arms, forgetting that they were in the ssroom full of young people (and few seniors) who were staring at them.


    "That''s one way to stake your im on a girl in front of everyone¡­", Francisca said.


    Cam and Azra exchanged nces and swallowed all the questions they prepared beforehand for Chloe. How can they ask anything after witnessing this public disy of affection? Other than announcing to everyone that Chloe is his, Noah also issued a silent warning that if anyone dares to mess with Chloe, he will handle it.


    After an unknown measure of time, Noah inched away from Chloe and a sly smirk appeared at the corner of his lips as he observed Chloe''s dazed expression.


    Two secondster, Chloe inhaled sharply. "Why did you do that?", she asked Noah in an urgent whisper.


    "So that everyone knows you are mine.", Noah said smugly. "I will see you in a bit."


    Noah winked and walked away with a spring in his step.


    Chloe exhaled dejectedly. Why didn''t Noah take her with him? How is she supposed to face these people? Everyone saw them. Everyone. How embarrassing.


    Luckily, one girly voice called for Miss Long, and Chloe swiftly made her way there while avoiding to meet anyone''s gaze, hoping that they will forget about it.


    Chloe was sure that Noah is on a mission to test her limits until she passes out from anxiety.


    Yesterday was holding hands, and today he kissed her. What will be tomorrow?


    Chloe bit the inside of her cheek while wondering if tomorrow she will be with Noah. She exhaled sadly while doing her best to focus on the question the girl was asking. There was no point in worrying about things she can''t change.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2054 - Chloe Is Back Home

    Noah returned to the ssroom a few seconds before the siren announced lunchtime.


    To Chloe''s surprise, they didn''t go to the cafeteria.


    "I made other arrangements.", Noah said mysteriously.


    Chloe didn''t object. She didn''t care where they eat, as long as she was with Noah.


    Noah took Chloe for lunch to an Asian restaurant that provided private rooms.


    The food was delicious and so was thepany.


    Noah asked about Chloe''s time in the ssroom, and he enjoyed listening. From the beginning, he didn''t let go of Chloe''s hand, and they used their free hand to eat.


    Over dessert, Noah''s phone buzzed, and after checking it, his expression turned serious.


    "Chloe, I need to ask you to do something."


    Chloe gulped softly and looked at him without blinking. She did her best not to think negatively of what ising, but she sensed that the light, yful mood was gone.


    "What is this about?", Chloe asked when she saw that Noah was silent.


    "I don''t have time to exin everything, but I need you to trust me, Chloe."


    "Alright.", Chloe said reluctantly and waited for Noah to speak up. The situation seemed graver with every second of silence that passed between them.


    Noah took a deep breath and steeled himself before saying, "I need you to return home, to the Long property."


    Chloe frowned, unsure if she heard him right. "What?"


    "I am about to do something, and it will be best if you are home so that they don''t suspect you are part of this."


    Chloe''s eyes were full of panic. "What are you going to do?"


    "You said that you will trust me, at least for this weekend.", Noah reminded her.


    "Yes!", Chloe eximed. "That was for us being together. You sending me back home was not part of the deal."


    "I''m sorry, but there is no time to exin."


    "Make some time!" Chloe was getting angry. "I don''t give a damn about your ns, but you should know what waits for me if I go back. Is that what you want? Maybe you don''t care what happens to me, but I do, and I''m not going there without a bloody good reason!"


    "I know I don''t have the right to ask you this but¡­ can you trust me, just for today?"


    Chloe paused. She could see the sincerity in his eyes, and she guessed that he is not asking her to go home blindly, however, she was running away from there and he is expecting her not only to stop running but to return to that ce where everyone wants to control her.


    "Let''s say I will trust you today. What will happen tomorrow?", Chloe asked.


    "Let''s leave that worry for tomorrow."


    Chloe looked at Noah and her heart cracked. What kind of an answer was that? Can she trust him? She really wanted to trust him and to believe that he has a magic wand to make her problems disappear, but it was hard to believe that he has such power, and she started doubting if he wants to help her at all.


    Chloe told herself that this is nothing to fuss about because nothing changed. No matter what Noah wants to do, she is still stuck between going with what her family wants and running away.


    These two days she spent with Noah don''t make a difference, and it seemed that her leaving the Long family and getting a job at nc didn''t make a difference either.


    What is the worst that can happen?, Chloe asked herself. Even without Noah, she can meet that man from Montana, and it will not be toote to run away at that time. She can pretend to y along so that her seniors drop their guard and when they are not looking, she will run away. She still has her savings, and she will manage.


    So far, she was relying on herself, and thest few days shouldn''t change that.


    Noah noticed that Chloe''s vitals went back to normal, and he assumed that she decided to trust him and to follow what he said. That should be a good thing, right?


    It''s not that Noah didn''t want to tell her, but there was no time for sharing details. Sure, he could give her a short version, but if he tells her what he is up to, she will call him crazy and ask him not to do it, and he didn''t have the time to convince her otherwise. He was hoping that she will trust him, and within the next few hours, everything will be cleared up.


    "When should I go back?", Chloe asked in a monotone.


    "Now. There is a car waiting for you."


    Chloe stood up slowly and looked at Noah with an expression devoid of emotions. "Thank you for everything. It was fun."


    Noah felt a pang in his chest. "Please, Chloe¡­"


    "It''s fine.", she cut him off and walked outside of the room.


    Noah knew that it was not fine because that was the <em>''fine''</em> she used when things were NOT fine.


    He followed Chloe to the car and opened the door for her.


    Chloe got into the back seat and didn''t look at him.


    "I''m not giving up on us, Chloe.", Noah said. "Wait for me and don''t do anything we will both regret. OK? I promise that by tonight, you will understand everything."


    Chloe pressed her lips into a line and didn''t respond.


    Noah closed the door and the car moved down the street, leaving Noah behind.


    He cursed under his breath and dashed to his car. The time was running out and there was so much to do.


    ¡­


    At the Long family''s property¡­


    "You are home?", Chloe''s mother asked in surprise when she saw Chloe enter the main door of their vi.


    "As you can see¡­", Chloe said dryly and walked upstairs toward her room.


    Her mom was two steps behind her. "Are you here for a visit, or¡­?"


    "I don''t know, mom.", Chloe responded curtly.


    She halted her steps and turned to look at her mother.


    "Aunt Wendy, Uncle Kevin, and Uncle Leo visited me at my apartment. How did they find out where I was?"


    Chloe''s mom pressed her lips into a line. "We didn''t tell them where you were."


    "But you told them something.", Chloe guessed.


    "We told them that you''ve got a job at nc."


    Chloe could guess that if they knew where she was working, it would be easy to find someone who can retrieve Chloe''s employee''s information which contains her address. After all, Longs are everywhere.


    Chloe''s mom could see the disappointment on Chloe''s face.


    "I''m sorry, we¡­"


    "It''s fine, mom.", Chloe said and continued walking to her room.


    Chloe was relieved that her mother stopped following her. Chloe didn''t want to hear excuses. She was used to her parents sumbing to whatever seniors wanted, but this time, Chloe''s patience was thin, and she didn''t want to argue with her mother because it will not achieve anything.


    Chloe closed the door behind her and observed her room. Everything was exactly how she left it, including the situation in the Long family. Nothing changed. Nothing ever changes in this family.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2055 - Seniors Came To Talk

    Chloe''s gaze fell on the bedside table and the folder that was resting on it.


    It was the information on Mr. Baldeo that Aunt Wendy brought for Chloe to familiarize herself with her future husband.


    Chloe never opened that folder, fearing the information she might find inside.


    At that time, Chloe was imagining all kinds of scenarios. What if the guy is old? Or not-attractive? Chloe does not look at physical appearance, but when the only thing you have is a photo, appearance is the only thing you have.


    Or what if he is young and handsome and entric? That made her think of Noah and she pushed those thoughts away immediately.


    Chloe used to fear that folder like it contains information about a monster, but now it was different, as Chloe had no intention of sticking around no matter who he was.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and took the folder in her hands.


    She opened it and stared at the photo of a man who appears to be in his forties. Other than his slightly balding chestnut hair, he didn''t have any other distinguishing features. He was not ugly, but not handsome either. Chloe was confident that she would not notice him if they passed each other on the street. Is this supposed to be her future husband?


    Chloe started reading silently.


    Martin Baldeo; born: January 9, 1979; age: 44 years old; marital status: single; horoscope sign: Capricorn; worth: $17 million; assets:¡­ Chloe saw a list of houses, stocks, cars, horses, boats¡­ The man was collecting many things.


    There was a sheet of paper in a resume-like format that included his academic achievements and another one with his family''s history going three generations back¡­ medical form confirming that he does not carry any gic diseases.


    She snorted when her eyesnded on a paper with a signature of a doctor that said how Martin Baldeo has no STDs and is physically able to produce a child.


    Chloe closed the folder and kept it back on the bedside table.


    She wondered, is this how they matched her with this man who is almost her father''s age? What is wrong with Martin Baldeo if he was unable to find a wife ''regr way''? She will not buy an excuse that he was too busy growing his business and he had no time for dating.


    After looking at the information in that folder, Chloe confirmed that she needs to flee.


    Chloe''s thoughts drifted away. When is Noah''s birthday? She didn''t know when Noah was born, but he couldn''t be older than 30. What about his worth? Did he have any STDs? It didn''t matter.


    ncing over the elegantly decorated room, Chloe felt suffocated. She had her apartment that was barely furnished, and it paled inparison to this luxury that surrounded her, but in that simple apartment, Chloe was happy.


    Chloe threw herself on her bed and hugged a pillow. She wondered, what was Noah up to and what was he doing?


    She wanted to believe that he wille and rescue her, like a prince on a shiny horse, or maybe like a general leading an army, but she knew that both of those were just wishful thinking.


    Was Noah even thinking about her? Or did he go to spend his time with someone lessplicated? Someone like Daphne, maybe? Can she me him if he did? After all, this was what she wanted, for Noah to stay away so that he is not implicated in her mess.


    Chloe told herself not to cry, but somehow, the pillow was getting wet, and she was unable to stop the flood of tears that came to give herpany.


    She was used to crying in silence, but this time her heart ached like never before because she experienced joy and freedom and even though it eluded her, for those few brief moments, it felt real, and now it was gone.


    ¡­


    "Chloe¡­ Chloe¡­"


    Chloe''s mother called, pulling her out of her daze.


    "Wake up, honey. People are waiting for you downstairs."


    Chloe blinked and looked around. It seems that she slept off while crying. Well, it was not the first time.


    "Who is waiting for me?", Chloe asked drowsily.


    Chloe''s mom''s brows were furrowed in worry and the way she looked at the carpet told Chloe that she will not like the answer.


    "Patriarch and seniors¡­", Chloe''s mom said and added in a small voice, "It''s about your engagement."


    In an instant, Chloe was wide awake. "What? Already? How do they even know I''m back?"


    Chloe''s mom exhaled. "The moment you entered the Long property, security cameras picked you up. It''s not difficult to figure out that you are home. Hurry up, they are all in the living room, waiting for you."


    Chloe was not willing, and she was searching for an excuse not to go or at least to dy meeting with those people. She nced at herself. A t-shirt and jeans. "I''m not presentable. I can''t go like this."


    "Then change, quickly. I''m going to entertain them. Don''t make them wait too long. You know that seniors get easily agitated.", Chloe''s mom said and left the room in a hurry.


    Chloe was stupefied. Seniors are there? And Steve as well? Steve NEVER came to their home. What is going on? How long was she sleeping?


    It was 4:14 PM.


    Did Noah do something? Chloe dismissed that idea. What could Noah do to cause seniors and Steve to look for her?


    Chloe wanted to ask her mother a few more things, but she suppressed her urge to go after her. What would her mother say? Considering that Chloe returned home, they probably all rushed here to seal the deal with Mr. Baldeo and in order to ensure that Chloe doesn''t try anything funny, they even brought Steve! Is there something that can be worse than that?


    It''s not that she didn''t expect this, but she didn''t expect it so soon.


    Chloe took a few deep breaths to calm down. There was no point in avoiding this. The best course of action is to ster a smile and y along until she finds a perfect opportunity to flee. This time, even her parents won''t know where she went.


    <em>''Take it easy, Chloe¡­''</em>, she told herself. <em>''Who knows¡­ maybe they are here to say that the engagement with Mr. Baldeo is off?''</em> One can hope.


    Chloe went to her bathroom. Her eyes were still red, betraying that she was crying.


    While washing her face with cold water, Chloe was chanting internally that whatever is waiting for her, she will take it with a calm demeanor, and then she will see what to do next. Panicking won''t help.


    After freshening up, Chloe went to her closet.


    She looked around, taking in the space. She never realized how big her closet was.


    Unfortunately, when she left home a week ago, Chloe packed all semi-casual outfits, and since they are still in the apartment, her options were now reduced to dresses that are suitable for cocktails and fancy parties.


    On the bright side, since her usable clothes are not here, she can escape without much baggage. When she leaves the Long property, Chloe will go to her apartment first, pack things and then leave Los Angeles. There is a silver lining in everything.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2056 - A Bodyguard Vs An Heir

    Chloe was reluctant to go downstairs at first, but she had to agree with her mother. Seniors are impatient and it''s not a good idea to provoke them. After all, Chloe''s n included convincing the seniors from the Long family that she came home on her own ord in order to follow whatever they have prepared for her. Only like that, she will seize the right opportunity to flee.


    It didn''t take long for Chloe to get ready.


    Chloe lifted her hair into a bun and pulled a few strands to fall on the side, framing her face. After a dash of concealer under her eyes, with a kiss of lipstick and mascara, her features came into life, like she didn''t cry before that.


    Out of the vast selection of gowns in her closet, Chloe picked a light blue sleeveless dress that has a silvery wide belt around her waist, ck details around the heart neckline, and the flowy skirt ended just below her knees.


    Chloe looked at herself in a full-length mirror, observing the perfect young Miss Long who was staring back at her.


    Even without any jewelry on, the young woman in the mirror extruded elegance and it was just what her seniors would expect to see.


    One step at a time, Chloe descended the stairs and walked toward the living room while fighting her urge to run away.


    The voices drifting toward her confirmed that seniors and Steve are waiting for her, with her parents, probably. She didn''t care to pay attention to what they were talking about. It would be either irrelevant or something she didn''t want to know.


    Taking one deep breath and schooling her features, Chloe made thest step over the threshold and observed people in the room.


    Just as she suspected, Steve was there, together with Chloe''s father and mother, Aunt Wendy, Uncle Leo, Uncle Kevin, and several other elders¡­ and there was one more man who was sitting in the sofa chair with his back facing her.


    Chloe wouldn''t think much of another person, but everyone from that room was looking at him with polite smiles and addressing him with respect, indicating that he is someone important.


    Chloe froze at the thought that this man is Mr. Baldeo, but a momentter she dismissed that as a possibility because this man''s hair was not chestnut colored or balding, it was ck and slicked backward.


    "Here she is¡­", Chloe''s mom said with a stiff smile on her face.


    Everyone''s gazes moved toward Chloe, and the man who was facing away took his sweet time to turn in slow motion.


    He stood up and greeted Chloe with a small smile that made her heart flip. "Miss Chloe, it''s nice to see you again."


    Chloe''s mouth was slightly open, as she was unsure how to respond. The graceful youngdy that entered the room was gone, and instead, she looked like a bbergasted peasant that was stuffed in an elegant dress.


    Her mom walked by her side. "I apologize, she had a stressful week and is still not rested."


    Chloe was staring at the man in front of her in a daze, and she heard her mom''s voice, "Chloe, dear¡­ aren''t you going to greet Mr. Be? He said you know each other from work¡­"


    An awkward silence nketed the room, as everyone with the surname Long was looking at Chloe with trepidation.


    "I am really sorry¡­", Chloe''s mother said in a shaky voice.


    "It''s not a problem.", Noah responded with a smile. As much as he enjoyed Chloe''s shocked expression, he didn''t want to tease her in front of her family.


    Noah nced at the other people in the room. "I believe you have everything from my side. I will take the liberty to stroll through the garden with Miss Chloe while you discuss among yourself what should be done. I expect your decision in fifteen minutes."


    Steve nodded in response, and Noah extended his hand toward still non-responsive Chloe. "Shal we?"


    Robotically, Chloe put her hand in Noah''s and followed him outside of the living room.


    "Which way is the garden?", Noah asked Chloe to what she pointed on the left with one jerky movement.


    They stepped out and Chloe was looking at Noah from top to bottom with disbelief still painted all over her face. She raked him with her gaze a few times, to ensure that this is the same Noah who held her in his arms the previous night.


    Noah''s hair was slicked back neatly, and he wore a sharp dark blue suit with ck and silver details. His ck leather shoes were polished to the point of shining.


    She concluded that his suit is probably more costly than what she would earn in a year of working at nc as a junior ountant. She recognized the suit since it''s one of thetest designs from EY. As a young Miss of the Long family, Chloe follows fashion trends.


    Noah also had a fancy watch and a hefty ring with a letter B on his right middle finger, and even his necktie clip was blingy. Chloe recognized the nc logo on the necktie clip, but the style of the letter B on the ring was unusual, and she wondered if it stands for hisst name.


    Everything about Noah screamed ''expensive'', and even though when he is not in his ck uniform, Noah dresses up neatly, this was too much. Also, it was not only about his clothes. His posture, expression, and overall aura were like she was facing someone from a royal family. She met many young masters, but Noah was in a league of his own. Just what was going on?


    When they were far into the garden and high rose bushes hid them from the view of Chloe''s family''s vi, Chloe nervously nced back, to make sure no one is in the visual range, before asking, "Howe my rtives didn''t kick you out? Knowing my Aunt Wendy, she would never talk so politely with a bodyguard, and the thing that happened on Friday would only make it worse."


    Noah chuckled. "Your Aunt Wendy wouldn''t recognize me with a magnifying ss. On Friday she met a bodyguard, a lowly guy who does not deserve her attention. Today I am the heir of the Be family, a director from nc, someone worthy of respect. Your Uncle Leo asked me about the man who appeared at your apartment on Friday, and I told them that he was my subordinate."


    Chloe thought how that makes sense. Did Noah say that he is the heir of the Be family? She didn''t care about his family''s background, but there was something else she wanted to know¡­ "Why are you here?"


    Noah gently squeezed Chloe''s hand which he didn''t let go of since they left the living room.


    "You are beautiful.", he said honestly while gazing into her eyes lovingly.


    He thought that her blue dress and his blue suit are almost like a couple''s outfits.


    Chloe blushed. Is he flirting with her? At this time? She reminded herself to stay focused. "You are handsome but exchangingpliments will not answer my question."


    Noah pulled her hand up and pressed the back of her palm against his chest, just how he did on Friday after dinner, on the street in the Boyle Heights neighborhood. "The woman who captured my heart is in trouble. I heard that her family is setting her up for marriage against her will with a man she never met, and I couldn''t just sit and do nothing."


    Chloe had no idea what Noah was up to, but she realized that he was putting himself in danger because of her. He didn''t go to be with someone lessplicated; instead, he got tangled in her mess.


    Her heart was moved, but her mind told her how this was not a good thing. However, she didn''t want to let go of his hand. Ever.


    "You don''t have to do this.", Chloe said pleadingly.


    "I disagree.", Noah responded stubbornly. Her reluctance to ept his help even at this time told him that she doesn''t trust him.


    Chloe was dejected. She med herself for being in this situation. If she is not so meek, Noah would not need to jeopardize himself for her sake. "This is all because I''m too weak to oppose them and fix the situation in my family."


    "I''m not here to fix your family or remind you of your shorings. I am here to lend you my strength."


    "I don''t think I deserve it.", she said in a whisper.


    Noah touched her chin, lifting her head so that she looks at him.


    "Chloe, no matter how guilty you feel or what problems you are facing, I want you to know that I am here for you. The only thing I expect from you is to let me love you."


    Chloe''s vision blurred from tears and she reminded herself not to lean on Noah because she can''t afford to ruin his clothes with snot and makeup smudges. A whole year of working a nc would not be enough to repay that suit. But Noah said the word ''love'', and she had to confirm.


    "Do you mean it?", she asked in a shaky voice.


    "With every fiber of my being."


    Chloe closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. As she exhaled, the fingers of her hand which pressed on his chest curled around his hand and she held onto him tightly.


    "Don''t let go, Noah.", she pleaded.


    "Never."


    Noah''s smile reached his eyes. This was the first time that Chloe asked something from him.


    He leaned toward her, and she got on her toes, and just like that they held each other and kissed in the garden among tall rose bushes, behind Chloe''s family''s vi.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2057 - Noahs Goodwill (1)

    Noah and Chloe enjoyed their time in the garden. They held each other and kissed, forgetting where they are as the world turned into nothing, and the time trickled away.


    Lizzie''s voice in Noah''s earpiece reminded him that the fifteen minutes are up.


    "They agreed to your proposal.", Lizzie said.


    Noah touched his earpiece and hummed in acknowledgment. He had no doubts that they will agree.


    Noah released Chloe from his embrace with difficulty. "It''s time for us to return inside."


    "I assume you have a n.", Chloe said, hoping that he will say something.


    "Do you remember what I asked you?"


    Chloe nodded. He asked her to trust him with a promise that he will not give up on them. "I trust you."


    "Hmm¡­", Noah loved her answer. It came naturally and he knew that she spoke the truth. "Follow my lead."


    Noah was d that Chloe didn''t have Eve-lens because then she would see he was a nervous wreck. He knew that he was doing the right thing, but he was concerned about Chloe''s reaction. What if she doubts his motives? He forced those thoughts away. He is already beyond the point of backing out and it''s toote toe up with a different strategy.


    In the hallway, Chloe noticed Lizzie and Scarlet. They had their aloof expressions on, like usually. Chloe wondered if they were there from the beginning and she didn''t see them because she was dazed by Noah''s presence.


    Chloe and Noah returned to the living room and the discussion between Steve and other seniors from the Long family stopped abruptly.


    Chloe''s parents were silent participants, as always.


    Almost all the Longs looked at Chloe and Noah, or to be more precise, they all looked at the point where their hands connected.


    Chloe feared that Noah will let go of her hand and she held him tightly.


    He gave her a gentle squeeze, silently assuring her that he is not going anywhere and that his cold and unapproachable demeanor is not directed at her.


    "I believe that you decided.", Noah said while his eyes moved over the faces of the seniors from the Long family before settling on Steve.


    Steve gestured toward Chloe''s Aunt Wendy who broke into a big smile. She always loved to be in the spotlight.


    "We did.", Aunt Wendy said and made a dramatic pause before continuing, "We would be foolish to reject your goodwill. With that, we want to wholeheartedly wee¡­"


    She stopped talking when Noah lifted his hand.


    "I assume that you approve.", Noah said to what Aunt Wendy nodded stiffly and her frown told Noah that she didn''t like how he interrupted her.


    Noah gave a tight smile to the now grumpy Aunt Wendy. "I apologize, but before we continue, I need to ask if Chloe agrees to this. After all, your approval won''t mean much if the woman in question is against it."


    Aunt Wendy''s eyes shed in anger but then she narrowed her eyes at Chloe, silently warning her not to mess up.


    Chloe looked at Noah questionably and the way he bit his lower lip, made her nervous.


    She remembered words Noah left behind before they went to the garden. Noah said how he gave them something and they were supposed to decide within fifteen minutes.


    What could make her seniors so amiable toward Noah, other than money? What did Noah do? Did he suffer a big loss because of her?


    Her heart trembled in anxiousness.


    At that moment, Chloe regretted that they spent their time in the garden hugging and kissing instead of discussing what he was up to. But Chloe said that she will trust him, so she gave him an encouraging smile, with the hope that he will understand that she will follow his lead.


    Regardless of what her seniors decided, Chloe decided to follow Noah. He already made his move, and she will support him.


    Chloe watched Noah as he turned to stand in front of her, blocking her view of all other Longs who were in the room.


    His eyes stirred with emotions and Chloe forgot to breathe.


    Chloe''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise when Noah went down on his knee and extended his free hand toward her. There was a small ck jewelry box resting on his palm, and a big sparkly diamond in it.


    Chloe was sure that the whole room was spinning.


    "Chloe Long¡­", Noah said while looking up at Chloe pleadingly. "We don''t know each other for a long time, but you captured my heart, monopolized my mind, and I can''t think of a tomorrow without you in it. I promise to treat you well and to take care of you. Will you agree to spend your life with me?"


    Chloe blinked rapidly and her mouth hung open.


    What the¡­? What? Wh¡­? ...? Chloe''s mind stuttered before nking outpletely.


    Chloe nced around the room and saw that everyone was looking at her expectantly.


    Chloe''s mind was in a tizzy. How did Noah manage to convince her money-hungry rtives to give up on pushing her into a marriage with Mr. Baldeo? And how did he turn the tables so that they are supporting this?


    She told herself to think about thatter.


    What mattered was that Noah was kneeling in front of her and offering her a ring and¡­ was he serious? Probably not. This was probably all part of the n and she will go with it and demand an exnation when it''s just the two of them.


    "Yes.", Chloe responded with a big smile on her face that reflected in her eyes as Noah slipped the ring on her left ring finger.


    Noah stood up, cupped Chloe''s cheeks, and gave her a quick kiss on the lips.


    "We are engaged¡­", he murmured, more for himself than for anyone else as if to make sure it really happened, and then he kissed Chloe again.


    Chloe told herself not to get carried away. After all, this is all acting. But Noah''s smile was genuine, and she couldn''t stop her insides from trembling as his words, <em>''we are engaged''</em>, echoed in her mind.


    Noah pulled Chloe into his embrace and spoke only for her to hear, "Just a few more things to tidy up, and I will take you away from here."


    Before Chloe could respond, Noah took Chloe''s hand in his and led her to sit on the sofa chair where he sat when she came to the living room the first time.


    He stood behind her and ced his hands on her shoulders while looking at Chloe''s Aunt Wendy. "Will you ensure that everyone in your family knows that Chloe and I are engaged?"


    Aunt Wendy nodded in agreement happily. Her previous grumpiness melted away the moment Chloe said, <em>''yes''</em>.


    "I believe that you will deal with Mr. Baldeo.", Noah said.


    Aunt Wendy confirmed. "There was no written contract, so I will let him know verbally that the deal of him marrying our Chloe is off."


    Chloe''s Uncle Leo frowned at this. With the deal with Mr. Baldeo falling through, he will suffer losses. However, with Steve here, he didn''t dare to voice hisints. As much as the seniors lead things from the background, no one will dare to oppose Steve openly because Steve holds real power as the patriarch of the Long family.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2058 - Noahs Goodwill (2)

    Seeing that the seniors of the Long family epted Noah as Chloe''s future husband instead of Mr. Baldeo, Noah was ready for the next step of his n.


    Noah nced to the side and Lizzie and Scarlet approached the group with several documents in their hands.


    Per Noah''s silentmand, Lizzie ced a document on the table in front of Steve and stepped back.


    "To show my sincerity, I prepared the prenuptial agreement from my side. The information I provided you previously gave you insight into assets that are at my disposal, while here I listed what I''m willing to share with my future wife."


    Noah''s words made all Longs lean closer to see what it says. Seniors frowned in displeasure when Steve took the document to read.


    Noah nced at Lizzie who approached Longs with several documents in her hands.


    "These are copies of the same document.", Noah exined and the seniors eagerly epted papers that Lizzie was handing as Noah continued, "In there, you will see a list of properties, and other assets that I will share with Chloe after we get married, as well as what will belong to her in case we divorce. I took the liberty of listing what in addition she will get with every child she bears for the Be family and the possibilities of my business coboration with the Long family. If you have any other suggestions, I am willing to listen."


    After reviewing the information in the documents, Steve broke the silence. "This is very generous. As Aunt Wendy mentioned before, you showed goodwill and we believe that your intentions toward Chloe are sincere. If we ask for anything more than this, we would be greedy."


    Steve''sment made Aunt Wendy press her lips into a line. How can she ask for anything more if Steve already said that would be greedy? Ah, and Noah was offering more willingly!


    "Will you represent Chloe''s interests in this matter?", Noah asked Steve.


    Steve shrugged. "I don''t involve myself in these matters. I believe that it should be either Chloe''s parents or¡­ maybe one of the seniors wants to step forward?"


    Seniors exchanged quick nces. All of them were aware that Chloe''s representatives when discussing marriage will get a chance to negotiate benefits and sway them their way. They all wanted to be in, and if not for Steve''s presence (and Noah''s), they would probably erupt into a heated argument.


    "I will do it!", Aunt Wendy eximed, and no one dared to oppose her. However, not everyone was willing to give up either.


    "This is a big thing for our Chloe¡­", Uncle Leo chimed in. "Let me help you. Two heads are better than one."


    Aunt Wendy responded with a tight smile. She would rather do it on her own, but she didn''t want to argue in front of Noah who looked like a big cash cow.


    Noah gave them his family''s and financial information which included the previous three generations of the Be family, and how his great-grandfather started a business that grew over time. In short, the Be family is loaded and influential in the South of the United States, and Noah is the oldest son. Noah was wearing the ring with Be''s family crest that proved his status as the heir.


    The Long seniors don''t know that Noah left his family a few years ago and that he is not involved in their business, but even if they knew, Noah''s background is undeniable.


    Also, other than that, Noah is a director at nc with personal assets that are worth more than $100 million.


    To add to Noah''s appeal pared to their previous candidate for Chloe''s husband), Noah is fifteen years younger than Mr. Baldeo, and that meant how by the time Noah reaches Mr. Baldeo''s age, he will be even more impressive.


    When theypared Mr. Baldeo with Noah, it was like putting a chicken next to a falcon.


    Who would say no to such a good catch?


    Considering that Noah came to show interest in Chloe specifically, it hinted how Noah was hooked up and highly likely to bleed more money for them.


    As for Mr. Baldeo¡­ they can offer him some other young Miss from the Long family. Chloe''s Aunt Wendy already thought of Samantha, but that girl is still in the hospital from the beating Merve gave her. They can send to Mr. Baldeo Samantha''s photos and when she recuperates, they can proceed with the marriage.


    Aunt Wendy was forced to focus on the present when Noah spoke again¡­


    "Does anyone else want to participate in this? Between my stocks at nc, properties in Malibu, and assets my family owns, I don''t mind if more people are involved in making sure everything is ounted for. After all, I don''t want Chloe to feel that she is at a loss here."


    "I will also help!", Uncle Kevin eximed enthusiastically. "I think the three of us will do great!"


    Noah''s lips lifted into a small smile. "I also think that the three of you will do great."


    Uncle Kevin bobbed his head happily.


    They assumed that Noah was smiling because he approved of the three seniors, and they were not wrong, in a way. Noah was itching to deal with these three who dared to intrude in Chloe''s apartment on Friday, and this went smoother than he anticipated, but first, he needed to cut off their retreat routes.


    Noah spoke to Steve, "You said that you are not involving yourself, but I hope that you can oversee the process to ensure things go smoothly."


    Steve confirmed. "I will keep an eye on things. It''s the least I can do for Chloe and you. After all, you are one of the key people at nc, and we can''t risk offending Whites again."


    At Steve''sment, Aunt Wendy, Uncle Leo, and Uncle Kevin swallowed a bitter pill. Everything in the prenuptial agreement was for Chloe, except for the possibility of future coborations. How can they swindle Noah for more money or for agreements that are in their benefit, if Steve is watching? And did Steve mention that they should not offend Whites?


    "Excellent!", Noah eximed happily and then he turned to look at Aunt Wendy, Uncle Leo, and Uncle Kevin, ready to deliver another nail in the coffin.


    "Next, I would like us to discuss a matter of dowry."


    Aunt Wendy got a start. Did she hear Noah right? "Dowry?"


    Noah nodded earnestly and gestured toward the paper in Aunt Wendy''s hands. "That is the part of the prenuptial agreement which lists what I will give to Chloe. You need to add parts of what she will bring into our marriage."


    Aunt Wendy felt as if clouds blocked the sun. What is going on? Instead of getting money and benefits, they need to give things?


    Everyone in the Long family knew that Chloe and her parents don''t own squat. From where will these dowry-worthy thingse? Aunt Wendy had a bad feeling about this.


    Noah tilted his head and Scarlet started handing over papers to the members of the Long family as Noah spoke, "I took the liberty ofing up with some suggestions. Of course, I don''t expect that you will match the mary value, but a family like Long should not be shabby either..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2059 - Noahs Goodwill (3)

    The seniors of the Long family were holding the list of assets that Scarlet handed them, and they couldn''t believe that an outsider would have all this information.


    "My publishingpany?", Uncle Leo mumbled while frowning and his hands shook in anger.


    How dares Noah suggest that Chloe gets as her dowry HIS publishingpany?


    Uncle Leo saw that the first several points were targeting assets that belong to others, including Chloe''s Aunt Wendy and Uncle Kevin, and he didn''t care about those, but this publishingpany was his side-ie for years!


    "Is the LL publishingpany yours?", Noah asked innocently. "I was aware that suggesting Chloe get stocks which belong to Long Industries might not be appropriate, considering that Chloe will be a Be and you want your mainpany to stay within your family. That is why I listed independent options. It is quite fortunate that the publishingpany is yours, master Leo. Since you volunteered to be Chloe''s representative, I''m sure that you care for her."


    Uncle Leo saw red. He understood very well that Noah''s words implied how as a caring Uncle, he should give hispany to Chloe.


    Steve saw that several other seniors had grim expressions, and Steve decided to speak before this escted into an argument.


    "I see that you were thoughtful when you made these suggestions, and you considered the interests of Chloe and the Long family in general. Don''t worry about the dowry, we will not let Chloe enter this marriage with a feeling of inferiority. Your offering is very generous, and we will do our best to match it. You can expect that we will send you the first draft within twenty-four hours."


    Steve stood up and shook hands with Noah.


    "Thank you, Steve."


    "It''s my pleasure, Noah.", Steve responded. "I would invite you to stay for dinner, but you gave us homework for today, so it''s not convenient. Also, I assume that you will be busy considering that you just got engaged. Hopefully, we can meet soon and catch up. If you need anything, you have my number and Gabriel is avable as well. Gabriel is not here because he is on a date with Ba, but I assure you that he is supportive."


    Steve looked at Chloe with aplex expression and Noah noticed.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of her.", Noah said to what Steve nodded.


    Steve wanted to ask Chloe why she didn''te directly to him. He didn''t like that he had to hear about her situation from an outsider (aka Noah).


    It''s not that Steve minds hearing things from Noah. Over the years, Noah apanied Sarah many times and they attended the same events, so they are fairly familiar with each other, but the fact that Chloe didn''te to Steve (aka the patriarch) in her time of need made Steve feel that he failed as the leader of the Long family.


    Since Noah called Steve earlier that day, Steve was troubled about this, and Bridgette told Steve that the whole family is like that and he shouldn''t me Chloe or himself. Sure, Steve knew that the Longs are old-fashioned and patriarchal, but he grew up outside of the family and he was not aware how deep this goes.


    Steve wanted to talk to Chloe and get more information, but he knew that the timing is not right.


    How Steve sees this family, these old geezers need to go. The future of the Long family should be in the younger generation. Elders can help with guidance and advice, but if they are set on forcing youngsters to do their bidding, Steve will strike those seniors off their pedestals.


    Steve didn''t want to discuss internal family issues with Noah, but this situation caught Steve off guard. In the end, Steve liked Noah''s suggestion to give to Chloe assets that belong to Aunt Wendy, Uncle Leo, and Uncle Kevin (aka the three most prominent seniors).


    The only assets that matter to Steve are rted to Long Industries, and from his point of view, everything else is dispensable.


    Also, giving these assets to Chloe will be Steve''s way of apologizing for not doing his duty as the patriarch. He focused on the Long industries and people who tried to jeopardize his position, forgetting about the others who didn''t stir trouble, like Chloe.


    Steve weed this cooperation with Noah, as Noah pointed out issues Steve was not aware of.


    Uncle Leo owning a publishingpany was not a secret, the same as the information that Uncle Kevin has three hotels in the Bahamas, and that Aunt Wendy has investments in precious metals. However, Noah gave Steve detailed reports, which included data on the value and how much profit they are making. Steve clearly remembered how those seniors would always downy their external assets, saying that they are operating at a loss or barely making any profit.


    Steve thought how it''s ironic. These seniors are pressuring the younger generation to make sacrifices for the family, yet the seniors themselves were growing their wealth on the side without sharing that with the rest of the family. Did they really think their actions will go unpunished?


    Noah also pointed out that Chloe is not the only one under pressure from the seniors, and that Chloe''s situation reached the point where she was thinking of leaving everything behind, fleeing Los Angeles, and hiding from the family. Steve felt guilty for neglecting family members like Chloe and he was determined to figure out who from the younger generation is facing what pressure and he willpensate them by transferring assets from seniors who bullied them.


    Seeing that everyone stood up, Chloe stood up as well. Now that the negotiations were over, she was worried that Noah will leave her behind.


    Noah saw that Chloe grew anxious again and he swiftly took her hand into his, pleased to see that she calmed down within seconds. His little rabbit was ready to flee, but not from him. That was definitely progress.


    As for Chloe, while listening to people discussing her marriage and who gets what without asking her, Chloe felt like a pet who is changing owners.


    After they said goodbyes to Steve, Noah put his arm around Chloe''s shoulders and pulled her close to him. "I arranged something for tonight. I hope you will like it."


    "You are taking Chloe with you?", Aunt Wendy asked with disapproval obvious in her voice.


    Noah shot a side-nce at Aunt Wendy and tightened his hold on Chloe. "Chloe just agreed to marry me. We are going to have dinner and get to know each other better. I will not mistreat my future wife. Instead of worrying about Chloe''s whereabouts, I suggest you work on figuring out the appropriate dowry."


    Noah and Chloe walked out, and Lizzie and Scarlet were two steps behind them.


    As they stepped out of the vi, Chloe''s eyes moved over five ck Bentleys and several people in ck uniforms standing in attention.


    She nced at Noah and thought how he really made a spectacle out of this. No wonder her seniors were bootlicking him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2060 - Villa Full Of Roses (1)

    Chloe''s eyes swept over the people in ck uniforms who were standing around five ck Bentleys, and she paused when she recognized onerge guy. Mark.


    Mark met Chloe''s gaze for a second and then quickly looked down, fearing that Noah will scold him or make him go through more hellish training.


    Thest two days were horrible and Mark''s whole body was aching. He wondered why that training felt more like punishment and instead of heading home to heal his sore muscles, he got another mission as a bodyguard.


    Now that he saw Chloe and Noah walking out while holding each other, Mark understood that his instincts were correct, and the training was a warning because he dared to make a move on the sergeant''s woman.


    Noah didn''t miss Mark''s reaction. He approved. Noah requested Mark specifically toe here as a bodyguard so that he sees Chloe is taken. If after this Mark still tries to get chummy with Chloe, Noah will send him on a loooooong mission to South America.


    Noah opened the door for Chloe, and they sat in the back seat with Lizzie and Scarlet in front, and five luxury cars smoothly drove off the Long family''s property with the sound of fine pebbles cracking under the tires.


    Chloe had so many questions, but with those two Amazonian women in front, she decided to keep her questions forter.


    Chloe leaned on Noah who held her close to him, and the trip passed in silence.


    Chloe had no idea where they are going, and she didn''t care. What mattered was that Chloe was leaving the Long family and that Noah was by her side and he promised to never let go, and even though she was not sure if he will break that promise, she wanted to enjoy the moment.


    ¡­


    Almost one hourter¡­


    Five ck Bentleys cruised over the paved driveway of arge property that was filled withrge trees, making it look like they are driving through an ancient forest.


    They stopped in front of the small vi that was located high on the hill overlooking Los Angeles and the Pacific Ocean in the distance.


    Noah was impressed that Chloe didn''t ask him anything so far. She was snuggled with him in the back seat, content with his proximity. He liked that.


    They stepped out and Lizzie gave car keys to Noah before Lizzie and Scarlet saluted and went in one of the other four cars without a word spoken.


    The four ck Bentley''s left, leaving one behind, together with Chloe and Noah in front of the vi.


    "Why are we here?", Chloe finally spoke. She didn''t care where they will go, but she assumed that they will end up in his apartment, or maybe hers. This was unexpected.


    Noah led the way inside and responded with a mysterious smile, "I told you. I prepared something."


    They entered the vi that had modern furnishings and Chloe''s steps halted at the sight of roses. Wherever Chloe looked, she saw white and red roses filling the space in the hallway, on the staircases, in the living room.


    The outside looked like an ancient forest, and the inside was like rose garden.


    Chloe closed her eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling the sweet scent.


    "Do you like it?", Noah asked and observed her expectantly. The Eve-lens told him that she was touched, but he wanted to hear it from her mouth.


    "From a guy who showed up with one flower on Friday, this...", Chloe paused and gestured to the sea of flowers around them. "...is unexpected."


    "In my defense, I was in a hurry at that time."


    Chloe stifled augh. "It''s beautiful."


    Noah hummed in satisfaction. The saledy from the flower shop gave him a very smile when he came into the store and said that he will take all red and white roses they have. While swiping his credit card, she congratted him for making up his mind.


    With every step she took through the vi, Chloe''s smile widened and when they reached the dining room, her cheeks were hurting.


    She was telling herself not to get carried away because the proposal was just a y for her family to see, but Noah brought her to a vi full of roses and he was holding her hand and she couldn''t help herself from thinking that maybe this is real, maybe just a little bit.


    The dining table was set for a romantic dinner for two, allpleted with more roses and lit-up candles.


    A massive window was pointing toward the West, and Chloe could imagine that they will have a wonderful view of the sunset.


    "You are really taking the engagement seriously.", Chloe said as her insecurities bubbled up within her.


    "Aren''t you?", he responded with a question.


    "There was no need to go that far.", she said in a small voice.


    "I saw that my little rabbit is ready to run again, and I had to act quickly. This was the only thing that came to my mind."


    Chloe looked at the diamond ring on her left ring finger and she rubbed it with her right thumb a few times before grasping the ring to remove it.


    "What are you doing?", Noah asked while sping Chloe''s left hand with his, preventing her from removing the ring.


    Chloe inhaled with difficulty. "It''s just the two of us, there is no need to pretend. I''m sure this thing costs a fortune, so¡­"


    "Pretend?", Noah interrupted Chloe.


    If Chloe thought that she will wiggle out of this, Noah had no intention to make it easy for her. Unless she clearly says that she doesn''t want to be with him, Noah will not let her go, and based on the readings he got from Eve-lens, that will not happen.


    He cupped her cheeks and made her look at him.


    "Chloe, I asked you to marry me in front of your parents and your extended family, and you said ''yes''. Are you going back on your word?"


    "You were serious?", Chloe asked in a squeaky voice, and her heart rate shot through the roof.


    "Don''t you want to be with me?"


    Chloe waspletely flustered. How did he switch the topic from marriage to spending time together? She needed to rify a few things.


    "I want to be with you, Noah. But marriage? Uhm¡­ Don''t you think it''s too soon?"


    "Too soon? How much time is needed for you to ept that your life changed drastically? When I said that I can''t imagine my tomorrow without you in it, I meant it. Can you return to your ce and not think about me? Be honest, you will miss me because just how you changed me, I changed you as well. I don''t want to wake up to a day without you by my side, Chloe."


    Chloe pressed her lips into a line in an attempt to control her expression. Other than being unpredictable, and entric, Chloe also added <em>''overwhelming''</em> to the list of attributes associated with Noah because she was overwhelmed by his presence and he just confessed his feelings again. He didn''t say, <em>''I love you''</em>, but what he said was equally impactful if not more.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2061 - Villa Full Of Roses (2)

    Seeing that Chloe was not saying anything, Noah took her left hand and kissed the back of her palm while maintaining eye contact.


    He touched the ring as he spoke, "There is no expiration date on this, Chloe. No matter if youbel yourself as my girlfriend, fianc¨¦e, or my wife, this ring signifies that we are a couple and that we are serious about making it work. If you want to break up with me, you can return the ring. How does that sound?"


    Chloe couldn''t find a fault in his words, despite her instincts telling her that she was falling into a trap.


    Should she add <em>''scheming''</em> into the list of attributes for describing Noah?


    But even if it''s a trap, if it includes Chloe spending time with Noah, she will fall into it willingly because she fell for Noah a long time ago.


    "OK."


    Noah''s face broke into a grin. He won this round sessfully.


    Soon, his little rabbit will stop resisting, and run toward him.


    He had to bring up one point... "You slept with me for two nights and I knew that you will do the right thing and take responsibility."


    Chloe burst into a fit of giggles. What responsibility? Other than hugs and a few kisses, nothing happened. And didn''t he flip the roles? As a guy, he should take responsibility, but then... he came to her family and proposed, so she couldn''t tease him about it.


    Noah wanted to hold Chloe until their bodies merge and to kiss her thoroughly, but he knew that if he starts, he won''t stop anytime soon, and they should eat first.


    "Let''s eat before the food cools down. I don''t want Longs to use me of starving my fianc¨¦e."


    Chloe''s heart jolted when she heard him address her as his fianc¨¦e. She didn''t get used to the girlfriendbel, and she is a fianc¨¦e already. At this rate, she will be his wife by next Sunday. Chloe shook those thoughts away and reminded herself not to overthink things.


    Chloe felt like she was in a car that was speeding downhill without breaks, but whenever her eyes met Noah''s, her brain refused to consider potential dangers and her insides trembled in anticipation as if looking forward to the impending cmity. It was her personal cmity in a form of a man named Noah.


    ¡­


    During dinner, Chloe asked Noah, "Will you tell me what made you show up at my house?"


    She wanted to find out the reasons behind his absolutely unexpected proposal, but she feared that if she asks directly maybe he will change his mind or say that it was a joke.


    Chloe was still trying to wrap her mind around the whole proposal thing. But no matter what was going on in her head, she could not deny the fact that she was smitten and that she didn''t want to ruin whatever was going on between them.


    "I thought you will never ask. Allow me to start from the beginning¡­", Noah said and narrated how he looked into Mr. Baldeo and his deal with the Long family and how he figured out that other than the financial gains, the Long family has no other attachments to Mr. Baldeo. "Based on his background and finances I realized that he is below me in every way and because your goal was to run away from that marriage, I aimed at dissolving that deal."


    "And there is no better way to make greedy dogs change their focus than to wave a juicy piece of meat in front of their noses.", Chloe said.


    Noah made a face. "I am slightly insulted that youpared me to a piece of meat, but technically, your analogy is correct. I will console myself with the fact that you called me juicy."


    Chloe stifled augh. Should she tell him that other than juicy he also looks delicious? Ah, she would love to lick him all over!


    Chloe cleared her throat and decided to move along with the next topic. "Will you tell me what was in that prenuptial agreement?"


    "Sure! Actually, you can see for yourself. I have a copy here...", Noah said and pulled a document from the inside pocket of his suit jacket.


    Chloe read through the document and her expression changed slightly with every second passing. "Do you really own all these things?"


    "Is that a problem?"


    "No. It''s just that¡­", Chloe swallowed her words because he probably knows that his lifestyle does not match all those riches. Also, the document only listed assets that he said will be shared with Chloe after they are married, which means that he probably owns much more. "You are a difficult man to figure out, Mr. Be."


    "Mhm¡­", Noah hummed. "I heard that before. Just recently someone called me unpredictable and entric."


    Chloe pursed her lips in order to prevent the smile which was forcing its way on her face. She knew that he was talking about her. He didn''t say anything when she called him entric, and she thought that he didn''t pay heed to it, but now she realized that Noah can hold a grudge.


    "Keep on reading¡­", Noah urged Chloe.


    She continued silently reading through the list that included points of what she will get with every child she births to Noah, and what she will get in case of a divorce. She noticed how everything was orderly, as if someone with legal knowledge prepared this.


    Her eyes moved toward the fine print at the bottom of the document, which spoke about the duties Chloe is expected to perform as Noah''s wife.


    "You really want me to sweep the floors and kill bugs?", Chloe asked in disbelief.


    "I hate touching those things.", Noah said tly.


    They locked eyes for a few seconds and then both of them burst intoughter.


    "So, at what point are we telling Longs that all this¡­", she waved the prenuptial agreement. "¡­is not valid?"


    "Let''s see what magic Steve will do with the dowry.", Noah responded.


    "How much did Steve participate in this?", Chloe asked.


    "When I told him that seniors are pressuring you to marry a man against your will, he wanted to intervene right away, but I asked him to hold back because they should get a taste of their medicine first. He agreed to use his influence so that you can get benefits."


    Noah said and observed Chloe who guiltily lowered her gaze and he knew what was on her mind. "Don''t me yourself, Chloe. Steve is the patriarch and has the duty to take care of the family. If you want to help fix things, you will get your chance."


    Chloe''s eyes snapped at Noah. "What do you mean?"


    "Steve will probably want to talk to you in order to find out more about the seniors who are bullying others and also about who is being bullied. He wants to help, but unless someonees forward and speaks up, he won''t do a thing. No one will force you to talk to him, but¡­"


    "It''s the right thing to do.", Chloe finished Noah''s sentence.


    Noah reached for Chloe''s hand on the table and gave it a gentle squeeze. "I will be with you, Chloe. You are not alone."


    Chloe felt her heart swelling with emotions. Noah said that he will be by her side; it was a simple thing, yet it made her happy. It''s all in the little things.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2062 - Villa Full Of Roses (3)

    At the thought of Noah and Steve pressuring seniors to part from their possessions, Chloe remembered one detail¡­ "No matter what you get from the seniors, it won''t be yours unless we get married."


    "I am not interested in what Longs have.", Noah wanted to make sure that Chloe knows this. "Whatever they give, will be yours, and we will make sure that the final contract does not give them any way to take those assets back."


    "That was not my point.", Chloe blurted out.


    Noah''s handsome eyebrow arched. "What was your point?"


    "The marriage part.", Chloe said in a small voice. "Are you serious?"


    "Didn''t we discuss that?"


    "We did?"


    "Yes, we did.", Noah said stiffly and slid on the floor, on the side of his chair, down on his knees, with Chloe''s left hand in his. He rubbed the sparkly diamond on her ring finger. "I told you that you captured my heart, monopolized my mind, and I can''t think of a tomorrow without you in it. Then I asked you to spend your life with me, and you said <em>''yes''</em>."


    Chloe looked at Noah kneeling in front of her, and her mind exploded. He was serious! He wants them to get married! She opened her mouth and then closed it. She knew that if she brings up the point that them being engaged is too soon and getting married is even less believable, he will say that she can return the ring if she wants them to break up and she didn''t want them to break up. They had that conversation already.


    Noah saw that Chloe rxed and he knew that she will not object. He gave himself a thumbs up.


    "I know that you want to distance yourself from your family, Chloe, but you should take their assets. Once we settle on the dowry, we will bring up the point that as the family of the bride, they need to pay for the wedding.", Noah grinned maliciously. "They were manipting you for a long time and it''s time for them to pay up."


    Chloe thought it''s funny how Noah used the same words that Uncle Kevin told her when they were forcing her to return to the Long family and marry Mr. Baldeo. But other than that, Chloe had another concern¡­ "I have no idea how to manage apany."


    "You are a fast learner, Chloe, and I will teach you. Once you get your hands on properties andpanies, I will help you manage them until you get your own footing. In any case, I will not let you suffer a loss."


    Chloe was amazed how with a few words Noah managed to dispel her worries away.


    "You thought of everything.", Chloe said dreamily while looking at the handsome man who was still kneeling in front of her.


    "No, I didn''t. I was only thinking about how to prevent you from running away from me."


    Chloe felt her heart expanding and she slid down from her chair, wrapped her arms around Noah, and kissed him with all she had in that dining room that was filled with red and white roses.


    The big window showed the breathtaking view of the sun touching the horizon as majestic oranges and purples painted the clouds in the sky, but Chloe and Noah missed itpletely.


    Noah''s kisses turned more urgent while they tasted each other. She was soft and firm in the right ces and he couldn''t stop himself from wanting more.


    His fingersnded on the zipper at the back of Chloe''s dress, and as he pulled it lower, he felt Chloe stiffening in his arms.


    Noah cursed himself internally.


    "Sorry¡­ I will not rush you¡­", he said breathlessly.


    He inched away and paused when he felt Chloe clinging onto him.


    "I need to shower¡­", she said in a small voice and Noah''s eyes shed in surprise.


    Thanks to the Eve-lens, Noah knew that Chloe was aroused, just like he was, but he assumed that her shyness would take over, and this was unexpected. He decided to push his luck.


    Noah leaned his cheek against Chloe''s and murmured close to her ear, "I need one as well. How about we shower together?"


    He felt her nodding in agreement and in the next moment, he scooped her in his arms and carried her down the hallway.


    Chloe hugged Noah''s neck and buried her face in his shoulder, with her eyes peeking above it to see that the roses are everywhere. Even the bedroom was filled with roses and there was an ocean of flower petals covering the bed.


    "Give me a sec¡­", Noah said, and he kept Chloe down to stand in the bathroom.


    He moved swiftly and returned with hands full of candles. "Help me lit them up¡­"


    Chloe took the lighter and did as Noah instructed while he arranged candles around the sink.


    One candle, two, three¡­ And then Noah turned off the main light and only six small mes created dancing shadows, setting the mood to a romantic one.


    Noah stood in front of Chloe and observed her expression in silence, and she understood that he was giving her a chance to change her mind.


    With shaky hands, she reached for the buttons of his shirt and started undoing them.


    Chloe cursed internally. She is not a child and she thought about this many times, and now that it''s finally happening, why was she trembling all over? But she couldn''t help it because it''s the Noah-effect of making her feel safe and vulnerable at the same time.


    Noah smiled while observing his little rabbit as she fought against her insecurities.


    She focused mightily on every button until she finished unbuttoning his shirt, and even in the dimly lit bathroom, he saw that her cheeks were crimson.


    Chloe bit her lower lip while looking at the buckle of his belt.


    "Aren''t you going to undress me?", she asked in a whisper without lifting her gaze.


    "I''m giving you a head start.", Noah responded, and she heard that he was smiling.


    Before Chloe could react, in one swift move, Noah opened the zipper of her dress and she found herself in only underwear with the dress scrunched around her ankles.


    On instinct, she covered her breasts with her hands and Noah chuckled.


    Chloe exhaled a shaky breath. Why did she cover herself? She is still wearing a bra and what''s the point in covering up, anyway?


    "Don''t make fun of me, Noah¡­", Chloe said. "I am very nervous."


    "It''s because you are overthinking.", Noah responded and removed the shirt off his body. "Look at me, Chloe¡­"


    Chloe lifted her gaze, pausing slightly at his chiseled abs and moving slowly over his pecs, going higher until she met his scorching eyes directed at her and she forgot to breathe.


    Noah''s fingers reached for Chloe''s cheek and she leaned into his touch that sent sparks through her body.


    Chloe wondered, was she overthinking things? Absolutely. She worried if he is only ying with her because all this looked too good to be true. What if she disappoints him?


    Sure, she had a few boyfriends, but they never went beyond kissing and some touching because she kept on her mind that she is the young Miss of the Long family and that she should save herself for someone worthy. That is what her seniors told her.


    Chloe thought how that was ironic because now that she was standing in front of an impressive man like Noah, she wondered if she was worthy of him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2063 - Villa Full Of Roses (4)

    "I am yours and you are mine. There is no need to run anymore, my little rabbit¡­", Noah murmured a second before their lips connected.


    All Chloe''s insecurities melted away as her arms circled around Noah''s firm body, pulling him closer, unwilling to let go.


    Without breaking kisses, they removed the remainder of their clothes and moved slowly toward the shower.


    Chloe yelped when the cold water sshed on her head and she clung onto Noah like a ko.


    Noah chuckled. "If I knew that a bit of cold water would make you do this, I would pour a bucket of cold water on you a long time ago."


    Chloe''s eyes widened in shock. The cold water broke her daze and she realized that they werepletely naked, and she was sticking to him. And the thing pressing on her lower abdomen was definitely his erection.


    She wanted to inch away, but his arms held her firmly in ce.


    "Give it a few seconds for warm water toe through the pipes¡­", he said.


    Chloe didn''t need warm water, because her body was on fire due to embarrassment mixed with arousal.


    She wondered, how can he be so calm andposed? Does thate with experience? With how many women did he sleep so far? What if he is some yboy?


    Her anxiousness swelled and she pushed against his chest with urgency. Seeing her struggle, Noah let her go and she stumbled backward into the corner of the shower enclosure.


    Chloe clumsily ced her hands over her chest and twisted her body in an attempt to hide her private parts.


    She didn''t want to look into Noah''s face or the rest of his body, so she stared at her feet while wondering what she got herself into. Even if she fell for Noah, how could she be so reckless and not think things through? She had no idea who Noah was and what his intentions were. Sure, he said many nice things, but what if he was lying? Maybe the thing he did in front of her seniors doesn''t mean much to him and it was just part of some sick plot.


    "You are doing it again, my little rabbit¡­"


    Noah''s voice startled Chloe.


    "Doing what?", she asked timidly.


    "Overthinking."


    "How do you know?"


    "It''s all over your face." He didn''t want to say that the readings on Eve-lens were going crazy.


    "And what do you see?"


    "Fear. Panic.", he stopped talking because it made her even more anxious, and he noticed that she shrunk when he made a step toward her.


    "We don''t need to do this, Chloe.", he said with difficulty.


    Noah thought that they made progress, but when he saw Chloe shrinking in front of him, Noah realized that Chloe is full of scars and that it will take time for them to heal before she can trust anyone. Him included. "I don''t want you to feel forced or like you owe me anything."


    Noah took a step away from Chloe. He didn''t want to leave, but he couldn''t stay in a confined space with Chloe and be a gentleman considering that both of them were naked. "Feel free to shower first."


    He moved to leave the shower enclosure when he felt Chloe holding onto his wrist.


    She didn''t want him to go. Not like that.


    Chloe looked at Noah who was naked and wet, and her heart ached when she saw the pain in his eyes.


    She was finally free from the influence of her seniors, yet she was still sumbing to her insecurities.


    Chloe cursed herself internally. Didn''t she say that she will trust him? Why did shee up with scenarios where he is a scoundrel when he was nothing other than kind and considerate?


    Chloe made a small step toward Noah. And another one. And another. And then she wrapped her arms around him and closed her eyes while feeling his skin against hers and the warm water trickling on her head and shoulders.


    Noah was not sure if he should hug her back. What if she retreats again? He decided to stay still and wait to see what she will do.


    "I don''t feel forced or like I owe you.", she spoke against his chest with her head lowered. "I want to be with you, Noah, because I like you very much. But the problem is that I am full of insecurities. I have difficulty believing that an amazing man like you would be interested in a rtionship with someone inferior like me."


    Noah exhaled a long breath and hugged her back. His scared rabbit finally took initiative and opened up, even if it''s just a little bit.


    "Chloe, you are beautiful inside and out. If anyone is inferior between the two of us, that should be me."


    Chloe looked up at him and squinted while blinking rapidly because the water was hitting her face. "You must be joking. I can''t see a single w in you."


    Noah leaned above Chloe, shielding her from the sshing water which now fell at the back of his head.


    "That is because you are perfect. You see only the good in people and I hope you will never realize how wed I am."


    "Kiss me, Noah¡­", Chloe demanded. "I need you to convince me that you really want me by your side."


    "You are trembling."


    "You do that to me.", Chloe admitted shyly.


    Noah kissed her lightly and inched away.


    "Chloe, I don''t think I can kiss you and not do more than just kissing¡­", he said in a raspy voice.


    Chloe swallowed softly, got on her toes, and pressed her lips against Noah''s, silently giving him permission to do more than kissing.


    Noah understood Chloe''s action very well. He wanted to ask her if she was sure, but at the same time, he didn''t want to give her another chance to retreat as he was aroused beyond belief.


    If someone told him that he will stand under a shower stark naked with an alluring young woman who is equally naked and have a chat while forcing his hands (and the rest of his body) to behave, Noah would call that person a liar. But this is Chloe, and Noah didn''t want her to misunderstand because the more time he spent with her, the more he realized how special she is and somewhere deep down inside his heart he knew that no other woman will ever manage to impact him the way Chloe does.


    With Chloe''s permission to proceed, Noah mentally removed breaks and his hands started roaming over Chloe''s body, caressing, squeezing, and pinching ces, making her squirm and moan under his ministrations.


    Chloe was floating. Every ce Noah touched stimted her nerve endings and sent small pulses of electricity toward her core.


    Noah kissed Chloe''s lips and jaw and nibbled on her ears and neck, and she tried to do the same to him, but for some reason, she became soft and unable to move as she wished. She was d that he pinned her against the tiled wall of the shower enclosure with his body, otherwise she would plop down on the floor.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2064 - Villa Full Of Roses (5)

    Noah''s right hand moved from Chloe''s hip lower until he reached her thigh and then he pivoted inwardly. He was pleased when she spread her legs, giving him better ess to her flower which throbbed in anticipation of his touch.


    "Ah¡­", a lustful sound escaped Chloe''s lips when his fingers moved between her folds and circled around her clit once, twice, and then he caressed it in a way that made her legs feel like they are made out of jelly.


    Chloe grabbed Noah''s shoulders to steady herself and her hips moved to meet his hand.


    Within seconds, Chloe was panting close to Noah''s ear as he nibbled on her neck, and he thought that he was about to lose his mind. The only thing he wanted was to jab himself inside her fiercely, but he chanted internally that he should take it slow, or at least make sure she was wet enough because she was definitely willing.


    His middle finger slid inside her and she gasped at the sudden intrusion.


    He pulled the finger out and then inserted two.


    Chloe let out a soft cry and dug her nails in his shoulders as her knees buckled.


    Noah stilled as he realized that she was tight. Too tight.


    He removed his hand and looked at his palm just in time to see the water droplets from the shower washing away redness from his fingers which were inside Chloe a second ago.


    "Shit¡­", Noah cursed under his breath.


    He wanted to ask Chloe why she didn''t tell him that it was her first time, but he knew that it would only embarrass her, so he kept that question for himself.


    The realization that Chloe never slept with a guy before, hit him hard and put things into a different perspective.


    The readings on Eve-lens told Noah that Chloe was anxious, yet he was not aware of how much Chloe went out of herfort zone in order to be with him.


    Noah assumed that Chloe''s reluctance was due to her shyness or maybe because she was not confident in what she wants, or maybe her feelings for him were not deep enough.


    However, now he realized that she never went this far with a man.


    Noah was the first one to get this ess, and instead of making it special, he ruined it, and he was a few seconds away from making it worse because he was thinking of taking her right there in the shower¡­ and it would be her first time.


    He observed her flushed face and big hazel eyes that looked up to him timidly, and he wondered if he was always so ignorant to what people are going through, or if that was as of recent because he was relying too much on the technologically advanced lens.


    For the first time in three years, Noah put Eve-lens on emergency-only mode which will notify him if there is an immediate danger and otherwise will be inactive.


    He didn''t want to use Eve-lens to get insight into Chloe''s condition and he definitely didn''t want to know if there is amotion in any of the bases of the Army of Chaos as there are many others who can deal with it, and he wanted to focus only on Chloe.


    He turned off the shower and picked Chloe up carefully, like she might break at the slightest pressure.


    Chloe was not sure why Noah stopped his ministrations abruptly. It was good and even though it hurt for a moment, that was no reason for him to stop. Did her cry make him think that she didn''t like it? And why was he carrying her out of the bathroom?


    "Did I do something wrong?", Chloe asked.


    Noah''s heart cracked. Why was her first question if she did something he didn''t approve of?


    He ced her on the bed gently, without care that they left a wet trail behind them, and that bed is getting soaked through the numerous petals that are covering it.


    "No, my little rabbit¡­", he responded. "You did everything right. It was me who messed up, but I hope to fix it now."


    Noah moved swiftly into the bathroom and returned with the lit-up candles which he ced on the side table, next to the bed.


    Chloe didn''t understand his words, but he said that she did everything right, so she waited to see what he will do next.


    She hoped that he didn''t see her staring at his naked body as he walked around casually, and for the first time, he didn''t (because his Eve-lens was off).


    Noah towered above Chloe and the candlelight revealed numerous waterdrops glistening on her perfect skin which moved as she breathed.


    For a moment, Noah thought about getting a towel, but then he got another idea.


    He leaned toward one drop of water that was on her corbone.


    With a small smacking sound, he kissed the spot where the waterdrop was and then he licked it away before moving to the next one.


    Kiss by kiss, and lick by lick, Noah removed waterdrops diligently while Chloe''s body writhed under him.


    He was set on worshiping every inch of her skin and he did just that.


    Chloe was drifting in and out of her daze,pletely helpless under the spell of his touch and every time his teeth grazed her skin, she would shudder in response.


    He cupped her full breasts and sucked on her nipples in turns, and she wanted to tell him that he can do it harder, but she was too shy to make demands, so she kept quiet.


    At some point, Noah moved higher, and his face hovered above Chloe''s, their noses almost touching with his damp hair brushing against her forehead.


    His intense gaze bore into her eyes and the shadows on his face cast by the candlelight made him appear mysterious with a hint of danger.


    Chloe was sure that she never saw a more attractive man in her life. And this was Noah Be. Her fianc¨¦.


    Chloe stared at Noah without blinking and her mouth opened in a soundless cry when she felt him grinding between her legs, spreading her wetness over his shaft.


    She was nervous like hell and she was d when he started nibbling on her lip because it gave her an excuse to close her eyes.


    A barely audible ''ahh¡­'' escaped Chloe''s lips when he positioned himself at her entrance and she felt the pressure increasing.


    Noah moved slowly while observing Chloe''s reaction as her insides stretched to amodate his length. He was doing his best not to move brashly and hurt her, relying on the intensity of the stinging caused by her nails on his back.


    A low rumble formed in his chest when he was all the way in.


    "Are you OK?", he asked in a hoarse voice.


    Chloe responded with few rapid nods, but the tears at the corners of her eyes told him that she was not OK.


    He kissed her tears away, partly tofort her, and partly to distract himself from the maddening desire to ram himself inside her violently until both of them arepletely spent.


    She was tight and hot, and the all-around pressure against his shaft was otherworldly.


    Noah''s hips moved slowly, just an inch away before he went back inside. And then he did it again, a bit more and a bit faster. And again, and again.


    It took a minute for Chloe to rx her grip on his back and shortly after, her hips moved to meet with his and her erratic breathing told him that she was enjoying.


    His hand moved between them and his thumbnded on her clit, applying pressure in the rhythm of his thrusts.


    Chloe threw her head backward in the pillows and bit her fist in an attempt to suppress he moans.


    "Let it out, Chloe¡­", he said breathlessly as he moved her hand away from her mouth. "Let me hear you¡­"


    Chloe''s mind was spinning. His thumb massaged her clit and his shaft hit her G-spot repeatedly and she struggled to breathe as he pushed her closer to the edge in rhythmic movements of his hips.


    Noah lowered his body over Chloe''s, careful not to lean on herpletely as he enjoyed her taut nipples raking against his chest while her breasts bounced under him.


    Chloe felt the pressure building up and spreading through her body, but nothing prepared her for the moment when an intense orgasm washed over her in rapid pulses that were ignited by his thrusts. Her toes curled involuntarily, and she cried unintelligible words while digging her nails in his back.


    Noah groaned when her insides coiled around his shaft and he used both of his hands to prevent himself from falling on top of Chloe as she milked thest drop of his release.


    "Shit¡­", he cursed as he fell on his elbows that were on Chloe''s sides and he didn''t pull out.


    Chloe''s eyes widened when she realized that the pulsating in her core was not only hers, but from him as well. "You¡­ you came inside me¡­"


    "Yeah¡­", Noah admitted guiltily.


    He would normally use a condom, but when he found out that it was her first time, he got carried away and he thought that he will pull out, but the ecstatic sensation of her insides tightening around his shaft made him nk out for a moment, and he got lost in the feeling and¡­ he didn''t pull out.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2065 - Villa Full Of Roses (6)

    Noah bedded more than a few women, but this was the first time that he released his seed inside one, and based on Chloe''s reaction, he concluded that she was not on any contraception.


    Was Noah against Chloe being pregnant with his child? No.


    Noah imagined Chloe with a big belly and little Chloe''s or little Noah''s running around and he thought how that would be adorable.


    As if reading his mind, but not in a cheery mood, Chloe swallowed softly and asked, "What will I do if I get pregnant?"


    She also thought that he should move to the side. And why was he still inside her? But the pregnancy was the first on the list that should be addressed.


    "We are already engaged, and the prenuptial agreement says what you will get for every child¡­"


    Noah stopped talking when Chloe pped his shoulder. There was no force behind that hit, but it told him that she was serious.


    He touched Chloe''s nose with his and spoke against her lips.


    "I was not joking, Chloe. You are mine and I am yours. We will get married. You are done with school, and I will take care of you, so you can stay home or continue working or do anything in-between. A child will not be in the way but if you don''t want it, there is a pill you can take. As long as it''s within twenty-four hours, I think it''s effective in preventing pregnancy. I will support you no matter what you decide, Chloe. Just¡­ don''t leave me."


    Hisst few words dispelled the smallest traces of anger and anxiety that Chloe had, and she even smiled a bit. He told her that she can do whatever she wants, as long as she doesn''t leave him.


    "Don''t let me leave you.", Chloe responded dreamily.


    How Chloe saw this situation, there was no point in arguing over what was already done. Noah knew that he messed up, and he addressed the scenarios which concerned her. She couldn''t me him because there was no way for him to know that she is not using any contraception, and she was aware that he was not wearing a condom so... it''s her fault as well.


    Chloe didn''t think about having a child (Heck! She didn''t have a boyfriend until yesterday!), but Noah said that he is hers and that made her feel all warm and fuzzy inside.


    Noah scored extra points when he said how she can do whatever she wishes and he will support her, and she believed him.


    Noah was relieved that there was no anger in Chloe''s response and she even held him tightly.


    "Watch your words, future Mrs. Be¡­", Noah drawled. "After what you said, if you want to escape, I might tie you up."


    "As long as you tie me up to you, I will be fine.", Chloe responded cheekily, and her eyes widened when she felt him grow inside her.


    Noah smiled smugly. "I hope you have plenty of energy, my little rabbit, because we have a long night ahead of us. We are not stopping until you have your voice."


    Chloe got the point that what they did was just round one, but she didn''t understand how was lovemaking rted to her voice.


    Noah''s hips moved and her whole body hummed due to the friction that stimted her oversensitive nerve endings which didn''t calm down from her previous orgasm.


    His hand reached between them andnded on her clit, making her moan through her closed lips.


    Noah kissed Chloe and pried her mouth open with his tongue, and then he swallowed her next moan and many others after that.


    Later in the night, as the candles burned down, Chloe realized that her voice was getting hoarse from all the gasping and screaming Noah''s name, and she understood the meaning of his words that they will not stop until she has her voice.


    ¡­


    Chloe woke up in the bed that was littered with dwindled rose petals. Some of the petals were in her hair and stuck to her skin, but what stuck the most was Noah who was spooning her from behind.


    Her mind exploded when she realized that they are both naked.


    "Good morning, my little rabbit¡­", he greeted herzily as soon as she stirred.


    "Good morning¡­", she responded in a whisper.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Fine."


    Noah kissed Chloe''s shoulder that was peeking above the silkyforter and he tightened his hold on her. "Is that a real fine, or the fine you are using when things are not fine? Are you sore?"


    She didn''t respond, and he feared that she was in pain, so he swiftly shifted to be on her other side. Noah wanted to see Chloe''s expression and he chuckled when he saw that she was red as a ripe tomato.


    Chloe pouted because he wasughing at her. She wanted to move away from him, but he held her in a firm embrace, so she buried her face in his chest in order to hide her expression.


    Noah hummed in satisfaction her proximity provided. She fit in his arms perfectly.


    "When do you want us to get married?"


    "What''s the rush?", she spoke against his chest.


    "We should do it before your stomach starts showing."


    Chloe realized that he was implying she was pregnant.


    "People don''t get pregnant easily.", she responded while her mind drifted to the date of herst period and she was mentally calcting the possibility that she was ovting.


    "Some don''t, some do.", Noah responded. "We won''t know until you do the test."


    "How can you talk so casually about pregnancy and babies?"


    With tips of his fingers, Noah slowly traced the groove of Chloe''s spine from the neck lower. "It feels right, Chloe. You, me, and maybe a baby. It just feels right. Don''t you think so?"


    Chloe lifted her head, and her eyes were half-closed as she enjoyed his touch on her back.


    "It does.", she responded. Well, she was not sure about the baby, but Noah and Chloe together sounded just right.


    Chloe inhaled a satisfying breath which ended with her nose scrunching when she realized that there is a lingering scent of sweat.


    "I should shower.", Chloe said weakly.


    Noah agreed. "We both should, but let me hold you just for a minute."


    Considering all the training and missions he went through, Noah didn''t think that a bit of sweat is a problem. He woke up with worse, much worse than this.


    This was Noah''s first time waking up with a woman in his arms after a night of lovemaking, and the experience was enhanced by the fact that the woman in question is Chloe. He wanted to prolong this as much as possible.


    "You arezy today.", Chloe observed.


    This was her third morning with Noah. On the first one, she woke by herself as he was already working. On the second one, he was eager to have breakfast and go to the Youth Center, but this morning he was adorablyzy, and she loved that she can watch his handsome face freely because his eyes were closed.


    "It''s a holiday. We can bezy the whole day.", Noah said and buried his face in the crook of her neck.


    "How long can we stay here?"


    Noah chuckled. "This is one of the properties in the prenuptial agreement. Vi is mine and will be half-yours after we get married."


    Chloe didn''t care about the prenuptial agreement, but she knew how it needs to be in ce in order for them to get assets from the seniors of the Long family.


    "After we deal with my seniors, I want us to void any documents between the two of us. You are helping me to get away from the grasp of my family and that is more than enough. I don''t want anything that is yours, and we will figure out the ownership of properties from my seniors when we see the list."


    "We will do it how you want." He didn''t care about those things.


    From Noah''s previous response, Chloe understood that they don''t need to leave the vi, but¡­ "Don''t you need to work?"


    Noah''s eyebrow arched questionably. "Do you want me to work?"


    "No, it''s just¡­ I saw you at the Chaos nightclub and at the nc and at the Youth Center, and you were always busy. And when you were not in any of those ces, you were with Sarah so¡­ Is your calendar free today?"


    "Unless there is an emergency, yes."


    "What could be an emergency?"


    Noah wondered if this is the right time to tell Chloe about the Army of Chaos. With two of them being together, there was no point in keeping it a secret, and Noah trusted her. Chloe will find out and the only question was when. But this didn''t seem like the right asion, and his brain scrambled how to respond to Chloe''s question without lying or brushing her off and at the same time not mentioning the Army of Chaos.


    "Sarah would let me know.", Noah responded after some time.


    "Does she usually have emergencies on holidays?"


    "I never thought about it.", Noah said. "When she needs something done, she gives me a call."


    "Anytime?"


    Noah wondered if Chloe was jealous. However, he didn''t want to ask her because there was no way she would admit it, and he might even make her angry, so Noah went with a different approach. "What are you getting at, Chloe?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2066 - Villa Full Of Roses (7)

    Chloe hoped that Noah didn''t notice her insecurities.


    She tried not to think about it, but Chloe couldn''t erase from her mind Noah''s expression when he looked at Sarah; on the day they met, when he saved Chloe from her seniors, Noah said that Sarah is a woman worth admiring, and she observed him in the Chaos nightclub, in Noah''s office at nc, and when they had lunch together. Chloe''s eyes were always on Noah and he would look at Sarah with awe. It told Chloe that Noah and Sarah are close. Very close.


    The woman''s intuition is a scary thing and if not for the fact that Sarah is married to Aiden, and that Aiden was right there, Chloe would think that there is something going on between Noah and Sarah.


    Chloe shook her head, dismissing the idea that Sarah would cheat on Aiden no matter how handsome Noah is.


    "I''m just trying to understand your rtionship with Sarah."


    "What I have is all thanks to her.", Noah responded right away. He saw Chloe frowning in confusion, so he decided to exin. "I was the heir of the Be family. Looks, money, girls, I had it all, and it also included an overinted ego and me causing trouble no one dared to prevent. My behavior alienated me from my family, and I was surrounded by people who cheered when I did bad things while secretly hoping that I will fail."


    Noah looked at Chloe with aplex expression while saying, "I saw Sarah for the first time at a party. She came with Aiden, and I was confident that she would fall for my charms."


    Chloe gulped softly. "Did she?"


    Noah made a face. "She beat the crap out of me."


    Chloe was not sure if she should believe him. Can Sarah beat up Noah? Sarah is definitely smaller and weaker than Noah. Maybe Noah couldn''t hit a woman, so Sarah took advantage of that. Chloe remembered fights in the Chaos nightclub, and that Sarah is the owner, and the crazed expression Sarah had while Aiden was beating up a huge guy¡­ and Chloe realized that Sarah is definitely not simple. "Is Sarah always violent?"


    Noah took a deep breath while steeling his resolve. There were many things he needed to tell Chloe, and as much as he didn''t want to spoil the mood and risk Chloe hating him, he couldn''t allow Chloe to have a bad opinion of Sarah.


    "I don''t me Sarah. I was an ass, and I deserved more beatings than what she gave me. When Sarah realized that my buddy and I were despicable, a delicate girl turned into what I could describe as a demon. Iid helplessly on the ground and watched Aiden storming into the room to rescue Sarah, and she instantly turned into a mellow kitten and jumped into his arms, seeking protection."


    Noah tried to gauge Chloe''s reaction, but her expression was unreadable, so he continued.


    "You would think that I learned a lesson, but I didn''t. When some of my high school friends banded against Aiden, I tagged along. They wanted to get their hands on Sarah in order to harm Aiden and I sat at the same table, listening to the gruesome things they were nning to do to Sarah while forcing Aiden to watch. As they discussed details of their twisted n, I was wondering if I will get a chance to see the demon-woman again and if she will be able to overpower six men, seven if you include me. I didn''t participate actively in that scheme, but I didn''t do anything to stop it either¡­"


    Noah paused and shook his head as if trying to shake away some thoughts. "After everything I did, Sarah gave me a chance."


    "What kind of a chance?"


    "To change and reach the top with my own strength.", Noah responded. "You see, my little rabbit, I am not an amazing man you thought I was. I did many things I am ashamed of¡­"


    Chloe''s kiss prevented him from talking further.


    "I don''t care who you were, or how you treat others, Noah.", Chloe spoke against his lips. "For me, you are a kind and caring man who came to my rescue over and over again and I will not allow you to belittle yourself."


    Noah hugged Chloe and released a slow breath, together with his tension. "Chloe, I hope that I will get a chance to prove I am worthy of your high opinion. Sarah is my benefactor, and without her, I would still be that same willful young master, probably in jail or dead. If I didn''t meet Sarah before I met you, you would not think of me as kind or caring, because I was not. I hope you will see Sarah is a good person who doesn''t look at people''s backgrounds in order to assess someone''s worth. She is treating her friends well and everything that is happening in the Boyle Heights neighborhood is because of her."


    Chloe snuggled close to Noah and nestled her head under his chin. Somehow, his words dispelled her uneasiness. "I will thank Sarah when I see her."


    Noah didn''t understand. "For what?"


    "For beating some sense into you."


    Noahughed weakly. Ah, if Chloe knew about all the beating sessions he dly endured¡­ But that is one thing he will never tell her.


    He wanted to change the topic. Suddenly, talking about Sarah didn''t sound like a good idea.


    "When do you want us to go to the pharmacy?"


    Chloe understood that he was talking about the pill to prevent pregnancy. "There is no need."


    Noah''s eyebrows shoot up. It seems that Chloe is onboard with them having a baby! He is going to be a father!


    <em>''Breathe, Noah, breathe¡­''</em>


    Chloe noticed Noah taking deep breaths and she giggled. "What are you imagining? I calcted that my period is due in four days so the chances of me getting pregnant are close to zero."


    Noah paused and craned his neck to see her face. "Four days?"


    Chloe opened her mouth to confirm but then closed it while intense blush invaded her face.


    Noah''s expression turned mischievous, and she just told him that for the next four days they can have unprotected sex. Oh, God!


    Noah gave her a quick kiss and slid out of the bed. "I will prepare a tub¡­"


    Chloe heard the water running and then Noah returned.


    Seeing him walk away, Chloe got a good view of Noah''s muscr back and firm ass, and now that he returned she could not see anything other than his erection that waved at her as he walked.


    "Come here, my little rabbit¡­", Noah said while picking up Chloe from the bed,forter and plenty of dwindled flower petals included.


    "I can walk.", Chloe protested weakly.


    "Save your energy¡­", he grinned.


    Chloe buried her face at the crook of his neck while wondering, how can a man be so outrageous? But he didn''t say anything naughty other than for her to save energy, and even though it sounded ambiguous, maybe the outrageous parts were in her mind.


    Ah, Noah was spoiling her pure mind and filling it with naughty thoughts!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2067 - Villa Full Of Roses (8)

    Noah and Chloe went into the shower first, to rinse away sweat and dwindled flower petals that stuck to them, and then Noah ced Chloe gently into the tub that was filled with warm water and bubbles.


    "Do you want me from the front or from the back?"


    Chloe swallowed hard. Was Noah asking about joining her in the tub, or about sexual positions? Based on his grin, it was probably both.


    "Uhm¡­ whatever you prefer¡­"


    Noah slid in the tub behind Chloe and pulled her to lean on his chest.


    "I prefer anything as long as it''s with you, Chloe¡­", Noah murmured close to her ear. "But I need to warn you that it''s my first time taking a bath with a woman so I will probably want to try all positions in order to verify which one is my favorite."


    Chloe exhaled a shaky breath. He was ambiguous again!


    "OK."


    Chloe liked that she was first to Noah in something. No matter what they did so far, he always seemed confident and experienced.


    Chloe rxed with her back on Noah''s chest and her bottom between his legs.


    He hugged her tightly around her stomach and her breasts rested on his forearms, just under the water level, lost in the bubbles.


    They sat like that in silence, sharing a moment.


    Chloe needed assurance that Noah will be there for her and that she can rely on him, and the way he held her intimately was just what she needed for thest bits of her walls to crumble.


    Chloe''s chest felt warm and fuzzy and for the first time in her life, she felt free, like the future is full of possibilities she can choose from, and it was all because of Noah. Her fianc¨¦. Chloe nced at the sparkly ring on her left ring finger and smiled. It''s true. She didn''t imagine it.


    "I love you, Noah¡­" Her voice was barely a whisper, but he heard her clearly.


    He kissed the top of her head. "I love you too, my little rabbit¡­"


    "I didn''t say it with an expectation for you to say it back."


    "Stop overthinking, woman!", Noah reprimanded her in a soft voice. "I said it because that is how I feel. You are my fianc¨¦e, and we will be married soon. I have the right to say to my future wife that I love her without my motives being questioned."


    Chloe giggled and craned her neck to look into his face. "I was never this happy. And it''s all thanks to you. Don''t leave me, Noah."


    He kissed the tip of her nose. "I''m not going anywhere."


    She looked into his eyes that smiled at her and both of them had silly grins on their faces.


    Noah licked his lips slowly before asking. "Are you sore anywhere?"


    "No. Why?", Chloe asked and a secondter she blushed when she realized that his gaze turned hungry.


    She was sure that Noah will be the end of her. They were already naked in the tub, and even with all that stimtion, just the way he looked at her made her blush.


    "Let me help you wash¡­", he murmured, and his palmsnded on her knees.


    She felt every callous on his palms as his hands moved toward her core slowly traveling over her thighs.


    "I want to see you."


    Chloe was not sure what he meant. "Do you want me to turn around?"


    "Mhm¡­", he hummed in confirmation. "And sit on the edge of the tub."


    On a reflex, Chloe ducked deeper into the water. Sitting on the edge of the tub naked for him to feast his eyes, was overwhelming.


    "Come on¡­ It will be fun.", he coaxed her.


    "Fun, for you.", she grumbled.


    "Maybe for you as well¡­", he said in a singing voice. "We won''t know until we try."


    Chloe exhaled a shaky breath and inched away from Noah.


    Slowly, she turned to face him, and then she pushed herself up to sit on the edge of the tub, opposite Noah with her legs tightly pressed together.


    Noah frowned at her attempts to cover her breasts with her hands. "Let me see you."


    He scooted closer to Chloe and put his hands on her knees. "Spread them for me, my little rabbit¡­ I want to see you. All of you."


    Chloe''s face was on fire as she slowly parted her legs until her knees reached the walls of the tub.


    "Hold on¡­", he said, and lifted her legs, for them to dangle over the edge, on the outside of the tub.


    Chloe yelped and grabbed the edge of the tub on her sides. "I almost fell."


    "I would not let you fall.", he said and reached for her buttocks.


    With ease, he lifted her up a few inches and pulled her closer to him. Her hands were still clutching the tub and she ended up leaning backward, with her legs spread wide and her flower only inches away from his face.


    He touched her there and she flinched.


    She was unable to pull her legs together, and if she moved her arms, she would risk plopping back. Just what is with this position? She couldn''t move, yet she was not restricted with anything other than the ridiculous tub design. Did he n this on purpose?


    Noah got cozy sitting under Chloe with his face so close to her flower that she could feel his breath sshing on it.


    He reached for her breasts and gave them a squeeze before he pinched her nipples and flicked them with his thumbs.


    "You are perfect, my little rabbit¡­", he murmured and kissed the inside of her thigh once, twice¡­ every time moving a bit closer to her flower.


    Chloe watched as he nuzzled with his nose between her folds, and her eyelids became heavy when he licked her. His tongue circled around her clit before sucking on it gently.


    Chloe whimpered and stared nkly at the ceiling as her legs shook uncontrobly. The sensation was out of this world and she was sure that she is about toe within seconds.


    "Look at me.", Noah demanded.


    Chloe looked at Noah and she couldn''t believe that he was maintaining eye contact while licking her diligently. She never saw anything more embarrassing, and she never saw anything more seductive at the same time.


    The previous night they made love, but the room was dimly lit, providing romance and a sense of discretion between the bedsheets, while this was daylight, and she waspletely exposed for him to see and touch. It was raw and scandalous!


    "Ah¡­", a moan escaped Chloe''s lips.


    Lust was overwhelming her shyness and sense of decency with every wave of pleasure that shook her insides.


    His tongue did magic on her core and he inserted a finger as well. Her eyes rolled at the back of her head as the whole bathroom started spinning.


    "Oh¡­ Noah!", she moaned while panting for air.


    Chloe lost strength in her arms as her body spasmed uncontrobly and if Noah didn''t support her lower back, she would plop backward in the tub.


    Chloe''s legs were dangling over the tub''s edge, exposing herpletely for him to do as he pleases, and she had no strength to move away from him or to pull her legs together.


    "Pl¡­Please¡­ I can''t...", she cried as she pushed herself forward with difficulty.


    Noah heard her, but he had no intention to stop. Chloe was releasing her juices as she climaxed, and he didn''t want to waste a single drop. He gripped her buttocks and held her in ce.


    Chloe dug her fingers in his hair, and she felt like she is going to pass out. She wanted to yank his head away from her core and to keep him right there at the same time.


    Chloe''s body hummed when Noah got up on his knees.


    "Hold on, my little rabbit¡­", he murmured as he positioned his tip at her entrance.


    "Ah¡­", she released a shaky breath as he made his way inside her.


    Noah gripped the back of Chloe''s neck and pulled her in for a kiss, letting her taste herself on his lips while he rammed himself inside her mercilessly.


    He didn''t stop until they both found their release and then they returned to bed where they cuddled until hunger made them get up and head to the kitchen.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2068 - Looking For A Neurosurgeon

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    While Chloe and Noah enjoyed their first morning as an engaged couple, the mood at the Cliffside Vi was heavy on that Monday.


    "Are you saying that Vasily is dying and there is nothing we can do?", Sarah asked JoAnna who came with Jeff to discuss Vasily''s condition.


    Jeff and Aiden were in the room as well, and they silently observed their wives talking.


    "No one can predict the future, Sarah.", JoAnna said honestly, but theck of denying it outright confirmed that Sarah''s guess was correct. "I can tell you is that his condition is deteriorating. It''s subtle, but Ipared the data we collected during the time Vasily is in our care, and on his good days, there are no improvements."


    Sarah exhaled dejectedly. "I thought the surgery was a sess."


    "Yes. But the surgery was only to repair his skull, I have no expertise in fixing the brain. I''m not a neurosurgeon."


    "Can''t you learn? Why don''t you find a neurosurgeon?", Sarah snapped. She took a deep breath to calm her emotions. "Sorry, I know it''s not your fault, but¡­ can you find a neurosurgeon who can fix him?"


    JoAnna shrugged. "I talked with several experts in the area, and they all agreed that considering the extent of injuries and his age, Vasily is lucky to be alive. When I asked them about the procedure to improve his condition, some said that there is nothing they could do, while others openly admitted that they wouldn''t dare to operate on him."


    "What kind of doctors wouldn''t help a dying man?", Sarah was outraged.


    "Their refusal to help should tell you how bad his condition is. Sarah, this is not a broken bone or a torn muscle. He is missing a piece of his brain and no matter how sessful the surgery is, he might die. Added death during or post-surgery is bad for the doctor, and no one will ask why the patient died or howplicated the procedure was. This is not about the money or about their oath to help a patient. Doctors wouldn''t dare take the risk of damaging their reputation for a case they see as hopeless."


    "Search more.", Sarah urged JoAnna. "Everyone told Charlie that it''s hopeless, yet you made him walk. Everyone told me that my left arm will be useless, and you fixed me. Find someone who can fix our Uncle."


    JoAnna exhaled. "As I said, those are not the same. Charlie was in the wheelchair and even if I failed, his condition would be the same. You are my sister, and I would do whatever I can. However, I am not able to help Vasily because, in the area of neurosurgery, I know basics at best."


    "Is there really no one?", Sarah asked JoAnna in a shaky voice. "You took the risk and beat the odds. Is there no one who is capable and willing to help our Uncle?"


    "I''m not giving up, Sarah. I will keep on searching. However, I need you to prepare yourself for the possibility that things won''t work out and he might die without waking up from thea.", JoAnna said honestly.


    JoAnna didn''t want to be the bearer of bad news, but Sarah was always optimistic about Vasily''s condition, without considering that this might end badly. JoAnna feared that if Sarah is focused only on the possibility that Vasily will wake up and if he dies suddenly (but not unexpectedly), it will be too big of a shock for Sarah. That is why JoAnna decided to share facts with Sarah and keep her grounded.


    Sarah pressed her lips into a line and nodded. She knew that JoAnna was doing her best and she knew that it was not fair to make this sound like it''s JoAnna''s fault.


    They all did what they could and hoped for the best.


    When Sarah saw that Vasily was alive in Maksim''s vi, she saw that as a chance to fix her mistakes in mistreating her Uncle.


    Sarah imagined many times that Vasily will wake up and smile and listen to her talk about her day and tell her about his, and meet her friends and family, and that he will forgive her. No matter how hostile she was, Vasily would brush it off and be in a good mood and she really wanted to tell him that she is sorry for everything and if he dies without waking up, how is she supposed to fix things?


    Sarah''s guilt was swelling because Vasily would always forgive her. If he was not so kind, it would be easier to let go. Maybe.


    Sarah found herself in Aiden''s embrace and she leaned on her husband, silently asking for him tofort her.


    "That''s enough, Anna¡­", Aiden said to JoAnna sternly. He didn''t want for Sarah to get upset more than she already is. It''s not good for the baby.


    "I would like to transfer Vasily back to the LA Medical Center.", JoAnna said.


    "Will it increase his chances of recovery?", Sarah asked.


    JoAnna wanted to say <em>''yes''</em>, but she couldn''t lie. "Probably not. But there will be a group of professionals monitoring him around the clock, and you are wee to visit anytime you want."


    "If it will not make a difference, then I would prefer that he stays here.", Sarah said. "You have ess to all medical data regardless of where he is, and here, he is with family. I''m sure that he would prefer to stay with uspared to some strangers¡­ even more so if he is dying."


    JoAnna nced at Jeff who lifted his hands in surrender, indicating that he will not weigh on this. If he learned anything from his time as JoAnna''s husband, it is to stay out of arguments between Hill sisters.


    JoAnna exhaled in defeat. "Fine. I will keep on searching for neurosurgeons and let you know of any changes."


    JoAnna and Jeff left, and Aiden took Sarah for a walk in the garden.


    They ended up sitting on a bench overlooking a massive white cage that was holding several dozens of tropical birds.


    "I remember your enthusiasm in trying to make them stand on your hand.", Aiden said with a small smile on his handsome face.


    Sarah knew that he was talking about their first trip to the ind in the Pacific Ocean. That is where he proposed to her, the first time (stark naked), and she was looking forward to their walks because she would try to get close to colorful birds which fascinated her.


    Part of her knew that he was talking about the birds to distract her from heavy thoughts rted to Vasily, and she weed that distraction because negativity didn''t help anyone.


    "If you gave me a handful of nuts to lure them right away, it would save me a lot of trouble."


    "And miss the joy in watching you struggle?", Aiden asked teasingly.


    Sarah narrowed her eyes. "Why is my struggle bringing you joy?"


    Aiden chuckled. "You were so cute." He leaned closer and spoke softly, "I walked after you and soaked in your every expression. I was absolutely smitten. Just like now."


    Sarah melted on the inside. He managed to divert her attention to sweet memories and to bring her back to the present without negativity. "What would I do without you?"


    "Let''s not think about it, love. The three of us, you, me, and baby Logan are, and will be together...", Aiden murmured softly sweet nothings close to Sarah''s ear, and she leaned into his embrace and soaked in the joy her husband provided her with.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2069 - Moving In Together? (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Boyle Heights neighborhood ~


    Monday evening¡­


    After a fancy and super-romantic dinner, Noah and Chloe came to his apartment for the night.


    Noah checked his phone and saw that there are few things rted to the Army of Chaos that require his input.


    "Will you be OK for ten-to-fifteen minutes? I need to¡­"


    "Go ahead.", Chloe interrupted him.


    Noah gave her a quick kiss and went to the study room, closing the door behind him. He still didn''t tell Chloe about the Army of Chaos and he didn''t want her to find out about it by overhearing random pieces of conversation.


    Chloe weed this brief solitude because she could finally find time to think.


    Ever since Noah came to her family''s vi and asked her to marry her (and she said, yes), the two of them were inseparable and Chloe feels like she was pulled into some crazy tornado that was spinning out of control.


    It''s not that she was not happy, it was the opposite, as Chloe was ecstatic. However, she was in uncharted waters and she had a need to pause and assess her situation before moving forward.


    So many things happened, and Chloe never did so much (or went so long) without thinking about her actions.


    On the previous day, Chloe and Noah had a romantic dinner in the vi filled with roses, as a newly engaged couple, and she found out that Noah was not only acting, or helping her out of her predicament, but he really wants to be with her. Long term.


    The two of them spent a steamy night in that vi. It was her first time being intimate with a man, and Noah made it a night she will never forget.


    After a morning filled with cuddles (and more lovemaking), Chloe and Noah went to the Youth Center in Boyle Heights neighborhood where they helped kids with studying, and they had lunch, and then Chloe yed piano.


    Noah was impressed, and Chloe was surprised that Noah was not her only audience as a few kids heard the music and sneaked into the music room while she was ying. They asked her to teach them, and with Noah''s encouragement, Chloe epted.


    The kids were beginners, so Chloe instructed them how to practice basic hand coordination. They agreed to train daily and wait to hear from the Youth Center coordinator on the schedule that works for them to use the music room so that Chloe cane and teach them on a regr basis.


    From the Youth Center, Noah took Chloe to a fancy restaurant for dinner, and while thinking about Noah''s sweet words and his intense gaze Chloe gripped the handrail on the terrace firmly, because she was afraid of flying away from joy.


    The view from the twelfth floor showed lights of the Boyle Heights neighborhood and Los Angeles downtown in the distance. It all looked magical with the boost of happiness that radiated from Chloe.


    A small sound got Chloe''s attention and she turned to see Noah leaning on the doorframezily and observing her.


    "Done with work?", Chloe asked.


    Noah responded with a small nod and a dreamy smile on his face made her heart skip a beat.


    "What are you thinking?", Chloe asked when she noticed that Noah was only staring at her.


    He wanted to tell her that Steve sent the prenuptial agreement which was modified to include items that the Long family will give to Chloe as dowry for marrying Noah, but he didn''t want to talk about it right now, because it would turn this romantic mood to a serious one. They can talk about serious issuester.


    "Two nights ago, you were standing here, and I watched you from the back, just like now. I wanted to hug you, but I feared that you might not approve."


    Chloe smiled. "I don''t know about then, but now¡­ I approve."


    Noah stalked toward Chloe and pulled her into his embrace.


    "I am happy you are here¡­", he spoke in her hair.


    She leaned into him. "Me too."


    "Do you remember what I told you on the first evening when you came here?"


    "Hmm?", Chloe hummed, not sure what he was getting at.


    "I told you that you are free to change whatever you want. Make it so that it suits your taste. I want us to live here until we figure out something more permanent. It has plenty of space, it''s close to work and¡­ everything else." He bit his tongue as he almost said that it''s close to the main base of the Army of Chaos.


    "I can change anything?", Chloe asked.


    Noah confirmed.


    Chloe didn''t think much about redecorating. This was Noah''s ce and as long as it had necessities, she was fine. Besides, he said that this is a temporary ce, so there was no point in changing anything.


    Chloe thought of something. "I remember you said that you are not using this apartment. Where do you usually stay?"


    "Nearby. I will show you soon.", Noah said honestly. When he finds a way to tell her about the Army of Chaos, he will take her to the base. "But from now, I will be here with you."


    "Why do I feel that you have a wife and a child somewhere and you are hiding me, or them?"


    Noah chuckled awkwardly. "There is no such thing."


    Even though her reason was off, she was able to figure out that he concealed something. Chloe''s intuition is scary.


    Before Chloe could ask more questions, he urged her to go inside. "Check for what is here and what you might need and let me know. We can buy whatever is missing. You should also move your things from the guest bedroom to the master."


    Chloe remembered that on the first morning in this apartment there was a pile of bags and boxes waiting for her which had several outfits for different asions. However, tomorrow is a workday, and she would need a few things for the office. Or maybe she already has them; she will need to check everything that Noah brought for her.


    "I might need to go to my ce and pick up a few things.", she gave him a heads-up.


    "Do you need to do it personally, or can I send someone?"


    Chloe was notfortable with strangers going through her things. That apartment is small and doesn''t have a lot, but those are her precious possessions. "I want to get them."


    "OK. I will apany you."


    "Give me ten minutes to check what all is here first. Maybe we don''t need to go¡­", Chloe said and headed to the master bathroom first, taking a mental note of all the toiletries and grooming items avable.


    Noah plopped on the sofa in the living room and went through emails on his phone while waiting for Chloe to finish whatever she had on her mind.


    He ran his hand through his hair. He couldn''t believe that Chloe is in his apartment, moving in, and they are engaged. Things are moving fast, but he was happy. The only thing left was to deal the final blow to her family and for them to get married.


    His smile widened with every next thought.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2070 - Moving In Together? (2)

    While Chloe was inspecting Noah''s apartment for anything that she might need as she is moving in, Noah thought that he should get a present for Sarah. If not for Sarah''s encouragement, he would probably miss seeing how wonderful Chloe is.


    Noah felt a pang of guilt in his heart. Before meeting Sarah, Noah made one mistake after another, and despite being a jerk, Sarah saw a man he could be.


    Thanks to Sarah, Noah built his reputation, career, and now love life. What did he do in return? He couldn''t think of anything.


    Actually, whoever was good to him, Noah ended up messing up. Starting from his family and everyone else who got close. Noah even messed up with Sarah, but she gave him chances, one after another. When others gave up on Noah, but Sarah still believed in him.


    Noah was not sure if he got tired of wronging Sarah or if she managed to steer him in the right direction, but he hoped that he will be wise enough not to mess up with Chloe.


    Without Noah realizing the change in him until it happened, Chloe became the center of his world.


    The initial attraction was there, but he didn''t notice it. Noah started paying attention only after Sarah told him to give Chloepany in the Chaos nightclub with a warning that he should not treat Chloe as a hookup.


    Aiden advised Noah to stay close to Chloe, and Noah came up with a n to spend a few days in the office with Chloe without realizing the effect that will have on him. What started as yful curiosity turned into a craving for Chloe''s proximity that can be described as an addiction.


    Noah was restless without Chloe in visual range, and when her seniors showed up in her apartment, Noah snapped. The only thing he could think of was to keep Chloe safe and to make her his.


    One thing led to another, and they were engaged and she was moving in with him, and his world was at peace.


    Since bing the sergeant in the Army of Chaos, Noah didn''t care if he stayed in a bunk bed, sharing living quarters with hundreds of soldiers, or if he stayed in a luxurious vi, but now that Chloe was with him, he wondered what she would like. Maybe they should get a house, and he will let her pick...


    In the master bedroom¡­


    Chloe finished checking the bathroom and the closet. She took the liberty to open the drawers and the cabs and inspect the contents.


    The riskiest thing she saw so far was Noah''s underwear, but since she saw him naked, she was confident that he wouldn''t mind. Besides, if there was anything secretive, he wouldn''t allow her to snoop around the ce without restrictions or supervision.


    While visually inspecting the master bedroom, Chloe''s sight fell on the night tables.


    She sat on the edge of the king-sized bed and pulled open the drawer of the night table. It was empty.


    Chloe went to the other side where the second night table was, and she opened the drawer.


    Her brows furrowed for a moment when she saw a handful of condoms and her eyes widened when she realized that one wrapper was ripped open, and its rubbery content was missing.


    As if struck by lightning, she stood frozen and stared at the torn wrapper that whispered things she didn''t want to hear because her heart turned heavy as her insecurities swelled.


    Chloe repeated to herself that it doesn''t matter. She knew that Noah had women before her. But the knowledge that he had sex with a woman in this bedroom, on this bed where he wanted Chloe to sleep with him was suffocating.


    She couldn''t stop her mind from drifting toward the image of a serverdy from the restaurant who ced her hand on Noah''s shoulder. Was it Daphne? Was she in this apartment? In this bed? Did Daphne use the bathroom? Shower? Did she put her clothes next to Noah''s in the closet? Did Noah do to Daphne all the things he did to Chloe? Or is there still something in his repertoire that Daphne experienced, and Chloe didn''t?


    Chloe''s mind swirled with questions. Would she feel the same if Noah was not her first? Would she feel the same if Noah was not the only one? Does she have the right to feel dirty and betrayed? Is this soul-piercing ache in her heart caused by real reasons, or is it just a product of her overthinking things?


    After an unknown measure of time, Chloe was able to move.


    She wanted to leave the bedroom and her steps halted. Where would she go? She needed air. She needed time to think. But Noah was right there. What would she say to him? Can she even look at him? Can she kiss him? She felt bile rising.


    The thought of his touch which caused her insides to flutter in anticipation now made her nauseated because in her mind she saw Noah and Daphne right on that bed¡­ they were naked, their bodies intertwined, touching and kissing, and¡­ Chloe couldn''t take it.


    Chloe did her best topose herself before walking out.


    Noah heard light footsteps and he turned in time to see Chloe taking her purse in silence, almost sneakily.


    He observed her keenly as she took a step back.


    "Are you OK?"


    "I''m fine.", she said without looking at him.


    Noah''s eyebrows shoot up in confusion. Why did that <em>''fine''</em> sound like the one Chloe used when she was not fine?


    Chloe was out of the apartment before he could react. Noah saw her walking backward and heading toward the door, but he didn''t think that she will actually leave without a word spoken. What happened?


    Noah''s mind froze. Should he go after her? Absolutely! But before that, he moved his fingers and turned on Eve-lens. He watched through the live feed Chloe dashing out of the elevator to the street and running away as fast as her legs carried her.


    Noah knew that he will be able to find his little rabbit, so he decided to figure out what made her run.


    He went to the master bedroom and into the bathroom where Chloe said that she will go. Everything looked in order. Next, he moved to the closet and nothing seemed out of ce there.


    ''What triggered Chloe to leave like that?'', he wondered while walking into the bedroom.


    His sight fell on the night table whose drawer was open. Why was it open? Did Chloe look inside?


    He moved closer and saw the condoms.


    "Shit!", he cursed loudly when he realized what made Chloe run.


    He was not upset because she saw it, but because she left without talking to him. Why didn''t she ask for an exnation? If she confronted him about this, what would he say? Noah was not sure, but he would not let her leave.


    Noah thought that they made progress, but it seemed that with every bump, Chloe retreats back into her shell. Now what?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2071 - Moving In Together (is On Hold)

    Chloe was panting heavily as she entered her apartment and locked the door behind her.


    She didn''t want to cause a scene and run from Noah, but she needed time to process things.


    Chloe couldn''t stay in the apartment which caused obscene images of Noah and random women (like Daphne) to appear in her mind, and the knowledge that Noah was right there was making her unable to think rationally.


    <em>''Was this fair to Noah?''</em>, Chloe wondered. Probably not, but she had no capacity to worry about anyone else. Her mind and heart were in turmoil and she decided to put her needs first and find some peace.


    Chloe''s apartment was dark and quiet, and it didn''t provide any relief to the stiffness she felt in her chest.


    Her face was hot, her heart was thumping violently, her legs throbbed from running, and it felt like there was ack of oxygen as she had difficulty breathing.


    Chloe tossed her purse randomly and went to the bathroom.


    The bright lights made her squint and the mirror in front of her revealed wet streaks on her face. Chloe didn''t realize she was crying.


    She sshed cold water on her face once, twice¡­


    Why was she crying? It''s not like Noah cheated on her. Since they met, Noah was sweet and caring and he proposed to her¡­ Chloe paused her thoughts and looked at the diamond ring on her left ring finger.


    Chloe removed the ring and kept it on the shelf above the sink.


    She looked at her now ringless hand. There was no change. She felt the same.


    Somehow, it didn''t feel real.


    Noah telling her that she is important, that he loves her, him asking her to marry him, the freedom, the kisses, the cuddles, the two of them preparing breakfast together, the happiness, even ying the piano in the Youth Center... none of that felt real.


    Thest few days were like a dream that didn''t belong to her.


    So, why was the pain real? Was it because she realized how that was a dream and none of that happened?


    If it was real, Noah woulde after her. Or maybe she was right about Noah being too good for her, and now that she ran away, he realized that she is too damaged and not worth his time, and¡­ he should find someone lessplicated.


    Chloe''s vision blurred again, and she gave up on washing her face because she knew that it would take some time for her to stop crying.


    She changed into her pajamas, went to the bedroom, and curled up on the bed while hugging a pillow that was getting soaked with her tears within seconds.


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Sarah and Aiden were in the garden, with their kids and fur-babies.


    September''s weather was perfect forzing outside after dinner, as the temperature was pleasant and the small breeze from the ocean prevented mosquitoes from bothering anyone.


    Sarah was in the middle of a fluffy nket with three big cats stretchedzily around her. She gave them head scratches in turns while chatting with N and Oni, and Aidenid sideways on the nket while enjoying the view of his wife. Her stomach showed a little and he was imagining how it will look as it swells further.


    Nearby, Zack and Masika were throwing balls into the distance for Hero, Luna, and Be to retrieve.


    Aiden was happy to see Sarahughing, it was an improvement considering that she had a dark cloud above her head because of Vasily''s condition.


    There were several other nkets stretched through the garden with kids chatting in groups, and some nkets were away from the crowd and light, providing semi-privacy for couples who spoke in whispers.


    "Who is calling at this time?", Sarah asked when Aiden''s phone rang.


    It was after dinner and she was concerned that something bad happened.


    "It''s Noah¡­", Aiden said when he checked the caller''s ID and he walked away to take the call.


    Aiden guessed that it''s something troublesome and he didn''t want to risk upsetting Sarah. Well, it was toote as Sarah''s face was arranged into a frown while she thought of possibilities why Noah would call at this hour.


    It''s Monday evening, and Noah should be enjoying his time with Chloe.


    Sarah knew that Noah got engaged to Chloe the previous day. Aiden gave Noah one of his prized EY suits since Noah needed something super-fancy and Aiden and Noah have simr frames.


    <em>''Did something happen at the Army of Chaos?''</em>, Sarah wondered. A secondter, she dismissed that thought. If it''s Army of Chaos, Noah would not call Aiden, and Eve would notify them of any emergency before Noah could call. So that left Sarah with only one option¡­


    "How did he mess up with Chloe?", Sarah asked grumpily when Aiden returned.


    Aiden''s steps halted. "How do you know?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes. "Just answer me."


    Aiden knew that there was no point in lying because Sarah can find out. "They were talking about Chloe moving in with Noah to one of the apartments he has in the Boyle Heights neighborhood. She was familiarizing herself with the ce and she bumped into¡­ uhm¡­ leftovers."


    Sarah''s face darkened. "Leftovers?"


    Aiden scratched the back of his head. "Love, Noah is a grown man. He can handle it."


    Sarah shook her head in disapproval. "What leftovers?"


    Aiden closed his eyes and let out a long exhale. He knew that Sarah will not give up. Somehow, she was vested in this Noah-Chloe rtionship like it''s her personal pet-project. "Condoms. Used."


    Oni and N gasped (they were right there, so it didn''t count as eavesdropping), but Aiden was focused on Sarah who stared at him in disbelief.


    "What do you mean¡­ used?"


    "Not the condom itself, but a torn wrapper.", Aiden quickly rified.


    "And what did he do?"


    "She was upset, and she left and¡­", Aiden''s voice trailed when he saw Sarah reaching for her phone. He didn''t need to look to know who will be getting a call. Why didn''t she ask him how his talk with Noah ended?


    "All of you yboys are the same!", Sarah squeezed through her teeth as soon as Noah picked up her call. "How could you be so reckless? Why did you take her to the apartment where you slept with other women? ¡­ I don''t care! How do you expect her to feel special if you are treating her like any other woman that spread her legs for you?! What else did you do to make her feel like trash? ¡­ You don''t know? Well, I guess you should figure it out before you go after her!" Sarah paused and took a deep breath to calm down. "I told you not to treat Chloe as a hookup. If you are not serious about Chloe, and if you don''t know how to cherish her, stay away from her, Noah. I don''t want to hear any excuses."


    Sarah ended the call without giving Noah a chance to speak.


    Aiden watched Sarah nervously. Is he in trouble? He feared that this incident reminded Sarah of his past and that she will make him sleep on the sofa.


    Gingerly, he sat on the nket next to Sarah, and his lips curved into a smile when Sarah reached with her hand for his. Ah, she is not angry at him! He scooted closer and wrapped his arms around Sarah.


    "Chloe is in her apartment. Noah is in his, on the fourth street.", Oni said.


    While Sarah was on the phone with Noah, Oni checked Chloe''s and Noah''s locations with Eve-lens.


    "Should we go and make sure she is OK?", N asked.


    Sarah thought for a moment before responding. "Let''s give Noah some time. If he doesn''t fix his mess, we will offer Chloe a chance for a clean start without him."


    Sarah would usually not meddle in these situations, but with Noah and Cloe, Sarah felt that it''s her responsibility. In case that things with Noah don''t work out, Chloe will be stuck in limbo between her family and a new life that is tied to Noah.


    "What if things escte?", Aiden asked.


    "I''m sure that Noah will figure this out by morning.", Sarah said.


    Aiden was not convinced. "How can you be so sure?"


    "I''m not. But I know that if he doesn''t fight for her, his feelings are not deep enough. I don''t want Chloe to feel stuck between two bad choices, and I would like to help her right away, however, her emotions right now are all over the ce and there will be no point in talking as her instinct will be to flee.", Sarah responded to Aiden and turned to speak to Oni and N, "None of us is close enough to Chloe, and if we go there now, she will either run away or shut down. Keep an eye on Chloe if she leaves her apartment during the night. In the morning, we will talk to her."


    Sarah snuggled in Aiden''s embrace and sighed. "I feel responsible for this mess...", she shared her thoughts in a small voice.


    Aiden knew this. Sarah couldn''t be happy if people around her are not happy.


    "Don''t worry, love. I will help you fix things.", Aidenforted Sarah while silently cursing Noah a thousand times. Why can''t Noah leave Sarah alone? Noah got engaged to Chloe, and he is still upsetting Sarah''s peace!


    "Oh, why did Noah call you?", Sarah asked after some time.


    Aiden smiled helplessly. Finally, she thought of asking. "He wanted my advice on how to handle this."


    "What did you say?"


    "I told him to convince her that she is the only one for him. Getting engaged is not a game. I also mentioned that if he fails, he will need to pay for the suit I gave him."


    Sarah approved. Getting engaged is not a game.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2072 - Catching The Little Rabbit (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Boyle Heights Neighborhood ~


    2:04 AM


    Chloe frowned at the sound of her doorbell.


    It seems that she cried herself to sleep again.


    Who could be sote in the night?


    She saw that the light is on in the living room and assumed that it must be Matilda or maybe someone who returned from the Chaos nightclub. Whoever it is, probably noticed the streak of light under the door, and came to check on Chloe because she technically disappeared for the weekend without a word.


    Sure, Noah said that he will notify Mark but who knows if he told him anything. Chloe also remembered that on the previous day, when Noah took her away from the Long vi, Mark was there.


    <em>''Poor guy¡­''</em>, Chloe thought. <em>''It must be Mark. He returned from work and is checking if I''m OK.''</em>


    Chloe imagined Mark asking her how she is doing, and she was not sure how to respond. Was she OK? Her eyes still burned from crying and she imagined that she looks like a mess. The doorbell sounded again, and she rushed to open it before the whole floor gets alerted.


    Chloe opened the door and inhaled sharply when she saw Noah. On a reflex, she closed the door.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Noah banged on the door with his fist.


    "Chloe! Open the door!", Noah eximed impatiently. How dares she close the door in his face?


    A soft clicking sound told Noah that she locked the door. His eyes shed in outrage and he banged on the door with more force.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    "Chloe! I know you are right there! You can''t pretend that I didn''t see you! Open the door!"


    Chloe leaned her back against the door and closed her eyes tightly. She knew that it was childish, but she didn''t know how to face Noah and he was angry.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    "I can do this all night!", Noah roared. "Aren''t you worried that I will wake up your neighbors?"


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    "You left my ce without an exnation! What did I do to deserve this treatment? Chloe! Answer me!"


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    "Chloe, is this how you treat your fianc¨¦? ¡­ What are you looking at? Yes! You heard it right! Chloe and I are engaged, and I''m about to break through this door. What are you going to do about it?"


    Chloe opened the door and Noah stopped shouting.


    "With whom are you talking?", Chloe asked with urgency while peeking into the hallway, but before she could see anything, Chloe ended up with her face stuck to Noah''s chest.


    Noah put his hand on the door and pushed Chloe back inside while forcing his way into her apartment.


    Before the door mmed shut behind Noah, there was another sound¡­


    CLACK!


    Chloe''s eyes widened in shock when she realized that Noah just secured a handcuff on her left wrist.


    CRRRRR¡­


    He attached the other side of the handcuff to his right wrist.


    "What are you doing?", Chloe asked in disbelief while moving her left hand how much the handcuffs allowed.


    Noah''s right arm was not budging, like an immovable pir and she looked at Noah, demanding an exnation.


    "You told me not to let you leave, Chloe, and that I should tie you up to myself, so until you tell me what the hell is going on in that pretty head of yours and you promise not to pull such a stunt again, you are stuck to me.", Noah said in one breath.


    He asked her to tell him what is on her mind, even though he knew that she would never tell him her grievances. Chloe is a girl who was mentally abused for more than two decades and she is used to keeping things in, or risk being punished. Why would she open up to him, the person who is the cause of her pain?


    That is why he didn''t go after her immediately, but he called Aiden in hope that Aiden will have some good advice. Of course, he ended up with a scolding from Sarah as well, but that only stressed the urgency of Noah to stick to Chloe and not let her escape.


    However, before going after Chloe, Noah took his time to think about every moment they spent together and if he did anything to hurt her or cause her to misunderstand things.


    Noah guessed that Chloe didn''t leave just because of one open condom wrapper and a handful of unused ones. His little rabbit probablybined that with many other things, and he remembered that Daphne touched his shoulder in the restaurant, and he knew that Chloe''s mood dropped because of that. And there was Chloe''s low self-esteem, and the fact that she left the life she knew and stepped into apletely new world, Noah''s world¡­ and it all added one on top of another and escted into a situation where she couldn''t handle it anymore and ran.


    Noah''s brows furrowed in worry as he observed Chloe''s face. "You were crying."


    Before Chloe could respond, Noah pulled her in his embrace. "I''m sorry, Chloe. I was stupid and I was not thinking. Tell me how to fix it. Whatever you want, I will do it."


    He tightened his hold on her. "Damnit! I asked you not to leave me, and you left. I was browsing on my phone and daydreaming about us buying a house with enough space for a grand piano so that you can y anytime you want, and in the next moment, you were gone. I know you have your reasons for leaving like that and I wanted to stay away and give you space, at least until morning, but I couldn''t. I need you, Chloe. You are my little rabbit and I need to know what I should do so that you stop running."


    As Noah spoke, Chloe breathed in his perfume mixed with alcohol. Was he drunk? He didn''t seem to be drunk, but the stench of hard liquor was present in his breath.


    Chloe was overwhelmed. It was in the middle of the night, and Noah made amotion to get into her apartment. He said many things, some sweet and some intimidating, and they are handcuffed to each other. How was she supposed to respond to any of this? And she wished that stupid tears stop falling already.


    Noah felt Chloe''s shoulders shaking. He lifted her head and wiped her tears frantically with his palms, lifting Chloe''s left arm in the process as well.


    "You are probably not in a mood to talk.", Noah said. "We can talkter¡­"


    Noah lifted Chloe up and carried her into the bedroom.


    He ced Chloe on the bed and covered her up with a nket.


    Carefully, Noahid next to Chloe, without going under the nket because he didn''t want to appear too intrusive, but he didn''t want to let go of her either.


    Chloe found herself in Noah''s embrace. He was holding her from behind and with every passing second, his hold on her was tightening. "Noah?"


    "Hmm?"


    "What makes you think that you can sleep here?"


    "Where should we sleep?"


    Chloe was surprised by Noah''s question. It''s one thing to barge into her apartment, but Noah self-invited himself into her bed. And why did he make sleeping a ''we'' thing?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2073 - Catching The Little Rabbit (2)

    Noah''s brain scrambled to guess why Chloe disapproved of their current sleeping arrangements.


    "Do you want to go back to my ce?"


    "I don''t want to go to that ce ever again.", Chloe blurted out and bit her lip to prevent herself from saying more.


    Noah nuzzled her neck with his nose. "I apologize. I will never bring up that ce again. I know it''s cheesy to say that I''ve never felt like this, but it''s the truth, Chloe. Allow me to prove that in my eyes no other womanes close to you. I will get rid of that apartment and anything else that might make you think you are not my only one."


    Chloe felt guilty because Noah''s words confirmed that he knew why she ran away. Wasn''t she being ridiculous? She was punishing him for something he did before they got together. And she didn''t want him to change, not because of her. "You don''t need to do that."


    "I do. I will not give you a reason to suspect my loyalty. I told you that I did things in my past I am not proud of, and I will do my best so that you don''t suffer because of it. I am sorry, Chloe, I really am. I will do better, I promise¡­", Noah''s murmurs turned into half-coherent mumbling how he loves her, and that tomorrow he will tell her everything, and then he snored softly.


    Chloe let out a long exhale. It seems that he was drunk.


    His free arm was around her waist and he held her closely even in his sleep.


    She looked at their handcuffed hands and thought how Noah is ridiculous. Their fingers were inteced, and she didn''t notice when she stopped crying.


    "Unbelievable¡­", Chloe mumbled, unsure if she said that to Noah or to herself.


    ¡­


    The moment Chloe stirred out of her sleep, a rain of small kisses fell all over her face. What the¡­?


    "Good morning, my little rabbit¡­", Noah said when her eyes fluttered open.


    "Good morning¡­", Chloe mumbled and tried to move away from Noah, but she couldn''t budge because his free hand was firmly on her back, holding her in ce and their legs were tangled, and there was a detail of them being handcuffed to each other.


    He inched to kiss her again and she moved to avoid him. Why was he acting like everything was fine?


    Sure, she enjoyed his proximity and ended up sleeping next to him, but that doesn''t mean a thing if she can''t rx mentally.


    Other than being unpredictable and entric, he also had who-knows-how-many women in his past and present, and Chloe was not willing to be part of that.


    Yes, Noah helped her out, proposed, and said many nice things, but who is to say that he doesn''t treat like that every woman that catches his fancy?


    Chloe dared to dream how they have something special going on, and Noah said that she can redecorate his apartment¡­ their apartment. But those condoms proved that there was at least one woman in her ce not so long ago. Did he ask that other woman to redecorate as well, but he kicked her out before she got a chance to change anything? Or did she change the design and Chloe was holding and kissing Noah on the sofa that Noah''s ex-girlfriend picked?


    Chloe couldn''t allow herself to fall for his charms more than she already had. The devastation of him moving on would leave her crippled and that was too much for her.


    Did she escape her family only to end up in another predicament? At least she knew that her family is malicious, and her defenses were up, while Noah managed to get inside her mind and heart, and as much as he brought her immense joy, he also had the power to plunge her into agony.


    "Uhm¡­", Chloe tugged on the handcuffs. "You can''t keep me as your prisoner."


    "You got this wrong, my little rabbit."


    "I do?"


    Noah gave a small nod before responding, "I am the prisoner."


    Chloe was confused. "Huh?"


    "I am yours to do whatever you want with me. Think of me as your fianc¨¦ or a puppy or a nt. I don''t mind, as long as you let me stay by your side long enough to prove that there is only one woman in my heart, and that is you."


    Chloe took a deep breath topose herself. She can''t allow herself to fall for his sweet-talking. "It doesn''t make any sense. You barely know me. Why are you doing this?"


    "Chloe, there are moments that touch our soul, moments we relive over and over again, trying to find secret messages embedded within because those moments changed us fundamentally and we can''t ept them as a product of randomness."


    Chloe stared at him, unable to muster any strength to talk. She was reminding herself to stay firm, but his words, and proximity, and those delicious lips¡­ everything was distracting.


    Noah inched closer and touched Chloe''s nose with his before continuing in a whisper, "For me, those moments started from the day I met you. I remember every detail; the dress you were wearing, and the strand of hair that danced over your right cheek as we spoke, and my need to know you are safe and¡­ desire to keep you close to me."


    "Are you saying that you fell in love at first sight? With me?", Chloe asked weakly.


    "I don''t know if it was the first or the second one, but after I walked you home from the Chaos nightclub, I realized that I was thinking about you when we were not together. I was obsessed with figuring out if your fine was a real fine, or if you were trying to conceal that you are notfortable. I was unable to sleep whileing up with ns on how to make you smile because you being happy made me happy as well."


    Noah observed Chloe, eagerly expecting her to say something.


    His dejection grew when he realized that she was silent which meant that she was not eager to take him back and continue where they left off. What happened to the engagement ring? Why did she remove it?


    <em>''Damnit!''</em>, Noah cursed internally. Finally, he fell for a woman (that''s not Sarah), and she is rejecting him.


    He has the looks, the status, the power, the wealth, but those things are not what Chloe was looking for. Was this karma? Is this his punishment for spending years dreaming about Sarah while disregarding other women?


    Noah knew that after a lifetime of being treated as a pawn in a game she had no control over, Chloe was searching for her own identity. As a partner, Noah was supposed to provide Chloe with the space to explore herself, while offering her stability and support, but it all fell apart when she saw those stupid condoms. Chloe was insecure and instead of proving she is special, Noah ended up making her doubt his intentions.


    To make things worse, Chloe loves him, yet she will choose to stay away from him in order to spare herself from a bigger heartbreak. Her walls are back up and Noah felt helplessness swelling inside him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2074 - Catching The Little Rabbit (3)

    The way Chloe avoided Noah''s gaze told him that she is struggling with herself, and he still had a chance. He was not willing to give up without a fight.


    "Tell me what''s on your mind, Chloe. What''s preventing you from epting my love?"


    Chloe looked at Noah and her chin trembled. "I don''t know if I can forget the images of you with other women that are etched in my mind."


    <em>''What other women?''</em>, Noah wondered, but he knew that asking her will be useless and it will bring the topic to those stupid condoms which proved he is an idiot.


    "I will never cheat on you, Chloe.", Noah said in a pleading voice. "Don''t you love me?"


    Chloe didn''t deny it. "The fact that I love you is only making this more difficult. It''s not about if you will cheat on me or not. The problem is that you CAN do it anytime. There are women all around eager to please you, the signals around me are telling me that you didn''t reject them, and I don''t have the confidence that I''m enough.", Chloe said and inhaled a shaky breath.


    "Noah, even if I assume that you are serious about a long-term rtionship with me, I can''t be with you while wondering what you are doing and with whom when I''m not around. That will not change regardless of if we are dating or married. I will either go mad or wither away. Is that what you want?"


    "Chloe¡­", Noah called in a whisper. "My past is messy, and it belongs to me. I will do my best so that you don''t need to face it. My present and future are yours. There is no one else."


    "No one knows what the future brings. I am drained and damaged, and I want to preserve this little dignity I have left. I can''t risk you hurting me. You know everything about me, while there are too many things about you that I don''t know, and those few things I found out so far are not good."


    Noah''s heart cracked. How can she say that everything is bad? But Chloe is inclined to look at the negative side; that is her way of coping with the reality that was not kind to her so far.


    "I admit that I''ve kept some things from you, but only because I was waiting for the right time. You said that you don''t know where I will be and with whom when we are not together¡­ let me show you."


    "Nothing can change my mind, Noah. We can''t change who you are and who I am."


    "I''m not trying to change you, because you are perfect. But let me show you who I am with the hope that you will ignore or maybe ept who I used to be. I will show you that I changed, and my only focus is you."


    Chloe was not willing. "You are making this difficult."


    "It''s difficult because you are going against your heart. You love me, Chloe. You want to be with me. Don''t allow insecurities to spoil something that is real."


    "I don''t know if I can do that.", Chloe admitted.


    Why couldn''t he understand that she was tired of fighting? Escaping the Long family drained her mentally and she wanted a quiet life; a job and an apartment and the freedom to pick her clothes and essories. Was that too much to ask?


    She knew that Longs will not let her go if they find out that the engagement to the heir of the Be family fell through. She thought of a n to keep this engagement charade for a few days until she figures out where to go next. She would disappear and Noah can call it off before they sign any agreements, and it can end like that.


    "You don''t need to do anything, Chloe. I only ask you to trust me."


    "Why do¡­?"


    "Because I love you, damnit!", Noah interrupted her. "I love you and I want to fight for us. I will dispel all your worries and carry the weight for both of us until you are confident enough to stand by my side."


    Noah saw that Chloe''s resistance was crumbling. Well, it was not strong, to begin with, because other than going against Noah, she was going against herself also.


    Noah inched closer and kissed her cheek. He was happy that she didn''t move away.


    "What do you say, Chloe?", he murmured before kissing her again.


    "I can''t think like this.", Chloe said in a shaky voice.


    "Don''t think, my little rabbit. I want you to feel. Do you love me?"


    "Yes.", she admitted in a whisper.


    "Then, it''s settled."


    "It''s not that¡­"


    Chloe wanted to say it''s not that simple, but Noah kissed her on the lips and swallowed her words.


    Chloe foundfort in Noah''s proximity and as much as she feared the heartbreak, she craved for Noah''s affection. No one ever loved her like that, making her feel needed and important.


    She knew that she was going deeper by caving in, but Chloe was already too deep, and giving him one more day would mean giving herself a day as well. It would be a day where she could dream and let him set the pace while gathering her strength for the next day when she will need to face the reality.


    Chloe chided herself internally. Why is she setting deadlines again? She knew that was her way to erect another wall of security and as much as she was afraid, she also hoped that this was real.


    After all, even if they break it off right now, her heart will burst into pieces. How much worse can it get if she allows this to go further? Is there further? There was only one way to find out and Noah''s persistence gave her the hope that he really meant it.


    The kiss was slow and sensual, and it took her breath away.


    "Chloe¡­", Noah groaned when her hand slipped under his shirt. He was aroused, but he didn''t want to indulge in carnal pleasures with Chloe. Not now. He needed to prove that she was special and¡­


    "Don''t you love me?"


    Chloe''s question interrupted Noah''s thoughts.


    "Absolutely.", he responded.


    "Then¡­ Make love to me, Noah.", she demanded in a whisper. "Show me that you love me in every way possible until I believe it."


    Whatever holding back Noah nned disappeared at that moment. His little rabbit asked him to make love to her, and he will do just that.


    ¡­


    8:20 AM


    Matilda rang the doorbell of Chloe''s apartment for the third time and nced to the side.


    Mark, Rosie, Tim, and Chad were peeking from Rosie''s apartment, one head above the other.


    "Again¡­", Rosie said to Matilda with urgency.


    They all heard themotionst night and were worried about Chloe, but no one dared to check because this was Noah. He can make them disappear without even trying.


    However, now it''s work hours and Matilda has an excuse to reach out to Chloe and verify if she is OK.


    Matilda steeled her resolve and reached for the doorbell again when the door opened.


    Matilda eyed Chloe who was wrapped in a bedsheet, and her left hand was hidden behind the door.


    "I assume you are going to bete for work.", Matilda said while trying not to stare at Chloe''s messy hair.


    "My fianc¨¦e will note to work today¡­", Noah''s voice sounded before the door opened wider and Matilda gaped at his shirtless frame before her sightnded on the handcuffs.


    Chloe red at Noah for a moment before speaking, "I can exin. This is fromst night and he can''t find the key¡­"


    "Sure, sure.", Matilda said quickly while suppressing her smile. She could see that Chloe and Noah are doing fine. More than fine. "Congrattions on your engagement. Enjoy your day off from work."


    "We will.", Noah responded curtly. "Anything else?"


    Matilda shook her head rapidly and the moment before the door closed, Matilda heard Chloe''s giggles.


    Matilda waved her hand to her fourpanions who were eagerly waiting for details. "No need to worry. Go back to sleep."


    "Did I hear that right? They are engaged?", Mark asked.


    Matilda exhaled. "Yeah. Sorry, Mark."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2075 - Chloe And The Chaos Family (1)

    Later that morning¡­


    Chloe and Noah were in the back seat of a ck Bentley that was cruising through the Boyle Heights neighborhood.


    Chloe nced at Noah sheepishly while remembering how she gave him hard time.


    She apologized for running away and he said that it''s fine, but she felt guilty because due to her fear of ''maybe'', she nearly broke them apart.


    Noah was persistent and caring and they made love that morning slowly and they cuddled until Matilda rang the doorbell.


    They showered together (with handcuffs on) and Noah noticed the ring on the shelf above the sink.


    "I''m sorry¡­", Chloe said clumsily while putting the ring back on her left ring finger.


    "Don''t worry about it.", Noah responded. "I''m d you didn''t throw it away."


    "Would you be mad if I did?"


    "No. I would get you another one."


    Chloe was amazed at how Noah was forgiving. It was almost like she couldn''t do any wrong.


    "You are spoiling me."


    Noah chuckled and pulled her in his embrace. "That is my goal, my little rabbit."


    He refused to remove handcuffs, so she assumed he doesn''t have the key, but when his clothes arrived at her door, he got the key from his trouser pockets.


    "We can''t dress up with these¡­", he said matter-of-factly while unlocking the handcuffs.


    Chloe couldn''t believe that she had to use the restroom earlier that morning and he was right there, handcuffed to her while she tinkled. And she was next to him when he peed! He teased her that she can hold him and aim. How embarrassing.


    They dressed for the day and Chloe paused to admire Noah in his well-fitting ck uniform that did nothing to hide his sculpted body.


    She was dazed by his handsomeness when she heard¡­


    ''CLICK!''


    He handcuffed her again!


    "I thought we were done with this!", Chloe protested.


    "You are stuck to me until you realize that I love you."


    In an instant, Chloe''s face exploded in blush. "I know that you love me."


    Noah smiled a little. He was happy with Chloe''s response, but he was aware that they are not solid. Not yet.


    "Let''s go and grab breakfast. We have a busy day ahead of us."


    "Wait. Wait!", Chloe called. "We are going out like this?" She pointed at the handcuffs.


    "Yup. Just like that. You are stuck to me, my little rabbit."


    Chloe gave up on arguing, knowing that she can''t win.


    They walked to the bakery down the street, holding hands and Chloe pretended not to see people throwing curious nces at the handcuffs. No one dared to stare for too long, because this was Noah. The sergeant.


    Back to the present¡­


    Chloe observed the area which looked like a yard with warehouses and her eyes widened when they drove into the warehouse and a mechanical tform sank underground, taking the whole car with passengers down.


    "This is where I usually spend my days and nights.", Noah exined. "We call it the main base."


    "Main base? For what?"


    "This is the main base of the Army of Chaos."


    "Is this rted to the Chaos nightclub?", Chloe guessed.


    Noah nodded and corrected her, "With the Boyle Heights neighborhood."


    They got out of the car, and Chloe observed massive underground parking. They passed several people, and they all halted their steps and saluted.


    "I will show you around. Feel free to ask questions.", Noah said when he started his tour of the massive undergroundplex.


    Igor was in the hallway and he straightened his posture when he saw Noah and saluted. "Sergeant!"


    "How are things here, Igor?"


    "Good, good.", Igor responded, and his eyesnded on handcuffs that held Noah''s and Chloe''s hands together. He found it suspicious that their fingers were interlinked. "Did you bring a prisoner?"


    Noah chuckled. "I am her prisoner."


    Noah turned to Chloe. "This is Igor. He is one of the strategists here, reporting to me. Igor, this is Chloe. My fianc¨¦e."


    "Oh¡­", Igor paused. This was his first time to see a freshly engaged American couple. Are handcuffs some part of the custom? "Nice to meet you. Congrattions on your engagement."


    Noah showed Chloe where people trained, and she remembered the teenagers doing ''hoo-haa'' at the Youth Center, but these were grownups, and things definitely looked more deadly.


    She saw separate areas where people practiced with pistols and knives and there was amand center with manyputers and big screens.


    People greeted Noah and he introduced Chloe to everyone as his fianc¨¦e. She was observing everything with eyes open wide and didn''t ask any questions.


    Eventually, they ended up in Noah''s office. The door at the back led to the suite with a bedroom and a bathroom. There was no sitting area, so Chloe guessed that Noah didn''t entertain guests in this ce.


    "You spend your time here?", Chloe asked.


    She didn''t want to sit in his office, so she sat on the edge of Noah''s bed.


    He sat next to her and confirmed. "Usually, I spend days in the office or with soldiers, and I sleep here."


    "You call them soldiers. Is this like a private military?"


    "It is called the Army of Chaos. I wouldn''t say, military. More like¡­ organization. We have soldiers, strategists, engineers, and people in all walks of life."


    "What is the purpose of this organization?"


    "There is no easy way to answer that. You saw people working at the Chaos nightclub. They are soldiers of the Army of Chaos, trained individuals. We have bases in the United States, Europe, and Asia."


    "Do you sell something? Or smuggle?"


    Noah chuckled. "We are not arms dealers, and we don''t smuggle things."


    "What do you do?"


    Noah paused while thinking about how to answer this. What do they do? Whatever Sarah tells them to, but that was not a good answer because Chloe wanted details.


    "People here train their bodies and to use weapons, however, fighting is only a small thing of what we do. You were in the Chaos nightclub, the Youth Center, and nc. You met Matilda, Tim, and Mark. You know me and the kids from the Cliffside Vi. All that is the Army of Chaos. We are family and we do whatever is necessary to keep our family safe."


    "Safe¡­", Chloe murmured as images of Chad and Tim in the Chaos nightclub shed in front of her eyes as they patted the Chaos symbol on their left chest pocket when they said that she can call them or anyone with that uniform if she needs help. And she remembered Matilda checking on her¡­ and Noahing to rescue her. All of them wanted her to be safe. Even Mark.


    It was a group of strangers Chloe met in thest week (two weeks for Noah), yet those strangers made her feel wee and epted more than her own family ever did.


    "Are you OK?", Noah asked, his voiceced with concern.


    He told Chloe about the Army of Chaos and he was not sure how she will take it. Will she hate him now?


    "Do you think that I can be a member of this Chaos family?", Chloe asked.


    Noah felt like a big burden fell off his chest. She doesn''t hate him or the Army of Chaos. Actually, she wants to join.


    "You already are a member of the Chaos family."


    "Because we are engaged?", Chloe guessed.


    "Because you are nc employee, and because you are helping at the Youth Center, and because you live in the Boyle Heights neighborhood. And yes¡­ because we are engaged."


    "I didn''t know all that is included."


    "We take care of our people, that is what family does, and you, my little rabbit, are my most important people."


    Chloe felt warm and fuzzy feeling swelling in her chest. "Kiss me, Noah."


    Noah nced at her lips and then threw himself back on the bed. "No."


    Chloe was surprised. Did he reject her? "No?"


    "You want it? Come and get it.", Noah said teasingly.


    Chloe giggled and crawled on top of Noah.


    She pecked his lips and yelped when he rolled them, and he ended up on top.


    "What happened with meing to get it?", Chloe asked breathily.


    "You got one. The rest is mine to take¡­", Noah murmured and imed her lips with his, initiating a steamy kissing session whichsted until lunchtime.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2076 - Chloe And The Chaos Family (2)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Boyle Heights neighborhood ~


    Noah had duties at the Chaos nightclub, like every Tuesday evening. Chloe joined him.


    Mark was at the door and as soon as he saw them, he removed the border quickly, allowing them to pass immediately without waiting in line with the others.


    Noah smiled, pleased that Mark''s gaze didn''t linger on Chloe.


    "Do you usually use the main entrance?", Chloe asked Noah when they got in.


    "I want to show you off, my little rabbit."


    Chloe cringed internally. Noah was showering her withpliments and introducing her as his fianc¨¦e. It''s not that she disliked it, but she was not used to it,


    Chloe nced at Noah who looked sharp in his high-cored shirt that had a Chaos symbol on his left chest pocket and then she nced at her dark red dress.


    "Is this outfit appropriate?"


    Noah lifted his right hand that was holding her left one (and they were handcuffed together) and kissed the back of her palm. "You are perfect."


    Somehow, she knew that Noah would say that. The whole day he was by her side (thanks to the handcuffs), ensuring her that he is fine with whatever she wants, and with every passing minute, she felt more guilty for running away on the previous night.


    At the same time, Chloe was happy that little by little, Noah was chipping away her insecurities. She enjoyed the feeling of safety that came with Noah and he promised not to leave her side. Well, with them being handcuffed, he can''t go far. Part of her wished that handcuffs stay on forever.


    Chloe and Noah made their way through the crowd that parted for them, and they went straight to the VIP room on the upper floor. It was the VIP room which hovered above the main level, showing with its size and position that it''s the most important room among all others.


    Three men greeted them in the VIP room, each with a report. One report was about the current status in the club rted to staff, beverages, and facility, the second report was about patrons, and the third one was about meeting requests for Nyx.


    Noah introduced Chloe as his fianc¨¦e, and they ordered drinks before going through reports briefly.


    Chloe observed Noah with admiration. He handled numerous things during the day at the base of the Army of Chaos, and now in the nightclub. No matter what was happening, Noah was on point and he extruded confidence.


    They went through the first two reports quickly and Noah took a tablet that had meeting requests for Nyx and dismissed three men, leaving only him and Chloe in the room.


    "I need a few minutes to go through these¡­", Noah said to Chloe.


    Chloe didn''t mind Noah working. She enjoyed watching him and the fact that he let her be by his side while dealing with these secretive matters, made her feel special. "Take your time."


    "These people want to meet with Sarah?", Chloe asked when Noah kept the tablet on the table.


    Noah confirmed.


    "How do you know if she will meet with them or not?"


    "Few things¡­", Noah started exining. "First, I look if they already met with her, or requested a meeting and failed to secure one. Then, I check their application."


    Chloe was surprised. "They need to fill in a form?"


    "Many people want to meet with Sarah. Asking them to provide the basic information in advance, is an easy way to filter them out. People who want to meet with her are after either an alliance or to hire us for something."


    "Alliance? Cooperation with others should be weed.", Chloe shared her thoughts.


    "Having allies is good, but Sarah is very cautious with whom we are doing business because she doesn''t want to get her hands dirty without need."


    Chloe deduced that the Army of Chaos is straying from legal business, and she didn''t want to know to what extent. How she saw it, for an organization that is making the whole neighborhood flourish, it can''t be all bad. But she had to ask...


    "Is there a valid reason to get your hands¡­ dirty?"


    Noah gazed into Chloe''s eyes and he smiled warmly. "When you defend something or someone you cherish. Like the one you love."


    Chloe smiled. She knew that he was talking about her.


    "Will Sarahe to meet with these people?"


    Noah nodded a bit. "She is on her way here."


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Chloe''s lips and she eyed her dress again, wondering if it''s good enough.


    It''s one thing to show up in a nightclub, but now she came as Noah''s date, fianc¨¦e. And on top of that Sarah ising as well.


    There was amotion downstairs and Chloe craned her neck to see down.


    "Sarah and Aiden arrived.", Noah said without looking away from Chloe. Eve-lens showed him what''s going on.


    "Aren''t you going to stand there, on the edge, and wee them?", Chloe asked.


    Noah narrowed his eyes. "How do you know about it?"


    "I saw you¡­st Tuesday."


    Noah''s face broke into a grin. "You were watching me?"


    Chloe pushed his shoulder. "Stupid. I was watching you from the party at the Smith vi where we met."


    Noah''s eyes widened. "So, the whole talk about love at first sight¡­ that was you. You fell for me at first sight."


    Chloe puffed her cheeks in embarrassment. "Aren''t you going to stand there? They will pass and you will miss your cue¡­"


    Noah stood up and pulled Chloe with him. Ah, she forgot about the handcuffs!


    Instead of standing straight in attention, as usually, Noah stood behind Chloe and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    Noah was nervous. This will be the first time for him to be in the same room with his Mistress and another woman that is equally important. Well, Chloe is important in a different waypared to Sarah, so it''s not the same, and Noah hoped that he will not mess this up.


    "Aren''t you going to remove handcuffs?", Chloe asked.


    "What do you think?"


    Chloeughed weakly. How is she going to exin to Sarah and Aiden this¡­ this¡­. bondage?


    On the main level¡­


    Sarah nced up and leaned on Aiden as they walked.


    "Aww, look at the newest couple. They are all lovey-dovey¡­", Sarah gushed.


    "I thought you were keeping tabs on them.", Aiden said with a smile.


    They were worriedst night when Noah ran to Chloe''s apartment and Sarah sent a drone to hover outside Chloe''s apartment, showing them heat signatures of Chloe and Noah sleeping through the night.


    Sarah didn''t want to peek. She only wanted to make sure Chloe was fine and if Noah didn''t fix things, Oni and N would visit Chloe in the morning.


    Of course, when things got steamy between Chloe and Noah that morning, Sarah called off the surveince.


    Knowing that the lovebirds smoothed things out and that Noah spent the day with Chloe at the main base of the Army of Chaos, Sarah didn''te empty-handed. She couldn''t wait to join Noah and Chloe in the VIP room and give them their engagement present.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2077 - Engagement Present, Dowry Plans, And A Warning

    "It''s nice to see you, Chloe¡­", Sarah greeted Chloe as soon as they entered the VIP room. She nced at Noah. "I am happy that you finally found a woman to apany you here."


    Noah smiled nervously. "Chloe is special."


    "She is. We heard about your engagement.", Sarah spoke while looking at Chloe who blushed. "Noah is a smart guy and I believe that he will treat you well but if he bullies you, you cane to me. Don''t think that Noah is the only one who has your back. We should meet up for some girl-time so that you see the support system we have in ce."


    "OK.", Chloe responded timidly.


    Noah was not sure what Sarah was up to, and he hoped that his Mistress will not stir the pot in the wrong direction. He just got Chloe to warm up.


    "Wee to the family...", Sarah said while giving Chloe a hug.


    "Thank you, Sarah¡­", Chloe responded with a one-arm hug because her left hand was handcuffed to Noah''s.


    Chloe was d that Sarah and Aiden didn''t bring up the detail of handcuffs, but at the same time, she wondered if this is amon urrence here. Or maybe they are just used to Noah''s unusual behavior. Because Noah is anything other than usual.


    After congratting them, Aiden pulled a paper from his inner jacket''s pocket and handed it to Noah. "This is our present, for your engagement."


    "A store?", Noah asked while looking at the information and Chloe leaned closer to see as well.


    "It''s a building currently used as a music store, and it has on the second floor fully equipped recording studio.", Sarah said. "We heard that Chloe is a good musician and we thought that she can do something with that."


    Chloe''s eyes opened wide in surprise. How did Sarah know that Chloe likes music? And this is a huge store with a recording studio! "We can''t ept this."


    Noah smiled when he heard Chloe saying ''we''. Ah, it''s progress!


    "Of course, you can.", Aiden said. "We didn''t give you full ownership. This is for 61%."


    Noah was confused. Why would they give them barely more than half? "Who owns the rest?"


    "Kevin Long.", Sarah responded with a mischievous smile.


    Chloe needed a minute to process this information. "Eh? My Uncle Kevin?"


    Sarah confirmed and exined, "We are aware that you are targeting three specific Longs. Whatever you get from Wendy Long rted to her precious metals, if you don''t know what to do with it, nc will be happy topensate you ordingly. You should target the LL publishingpany from Leonard Long because it''s self-sufficient and it works at a good profit. Once you secure it, you can work with Mishi and establish a coboration with the Ceresc Solutions¡­"


    Sarah was talking and Chloe understood that Mishi is someone Noah knows and that the Ceresc Solution is a marketingpany in Europe that Sarah and Aiden own.


    "That leaves you with Kevin Long.", Sarah said while pointing at the proof of ownership that Aiden gave to Noah. "Asking for too much will raise gs and they might go on the offensive in order to protect their assets. Like this, you can ask for the remaining 39% of this property, and once Kevin agrees, you will own a big space with a recording studio. Since you are not asking for much, Kevin will cave in and be your ally in taking over the LL publishingpany because he will fear that if the publishingpany falls through, you will ask for more from him¡­"


    Chloe knew that Sarah was talking about her dowry from the Long family, and she realized that Noah was working with Sarah and Aiden rted to this.


    Everyone was helping out. Like a real family. Chaos family. Does this mean that she was epted by Sarah and Aiden?


    Chloe scooted closer to Noah on the sofa and leaned her head on his shoulder while giving his hand a squeeze. His proximity felt good and her heart skipped a beat when he looked at her warmly and smiled while returning her hand-squeeze.


    When they were done talking about the n for Chloe''s dowry, Sarah asked about her pending meetings.


    "Anything important?"


    Noah bobbed his head. "There are a few worth mentioning, I marked them on the list and put myments. One person stands out. I''m not sure if you want to meet with her."


    "Person? A woman?", Sarah asked as she took the tablet from Noah''s hands.


    Normally organizations want to meet with Nyx, and individual definitely stands out. Also, the fact that Noah didn''t say a name but acted all mysterious, meant that Sarah should know her.


    Her gaze hardened.


    "Who is it?", Aiden asked when he noticed the change in Sarah''s mood.


    "Suvedini."


    Aiden frowned when he realized that this is Suvedini from the Council. They didn''t contact Sarah since Friday and Aiden hoped that they gave up on bothering Sarah.


    To say that Aiden was concerned was an understatement. They just finished dealing with Lebedevs and Voronins, and then this Council popped up. Why can''t they leave them alone? Sarah is pregnant and all this stress can''t be good.


    "Do you want to meet with her?", Noah asked Sarah.


    "Yes. Arrange to meet with her first. Let''s get that over with¡­"


    "I will go with you.", Aiden said.


    Sarah and Aiden went to the back room for meetings, and Noah stayed in the VIP room with Chloe.


    He would go as additional security, but he didn''t want to leave Chloe behind. Besides, Zack, Masika, Allen, and Julius were present.


    "Who is this, Suvedini?", Chloe asked Noah.


    "She is part of the organization that is trying to coerce Sarah to work with them."


    Chloe remembered that Noah is the head of Sarah''s security. "Shouldn''t you go with them?"


    <em>''Yes, I should¡­''</em>, Noah thought, but he kept that to himself because he didn''t want Chloe to feel like he is neglecting his duties because of her.


    He switched Eve-lens to show him live feed from the conference room, so he will be able to follow the meeting without leaving Chloe''s side.


    "Sarah has Aiden. He is more than enough to protect Sarah against one woman. And she would be foolish toe to this ce and cause trouble."


    Noah spoke calmly, but Chloe understood that this is serious and maybe even dangerous.


    "What if she is suicidal?", Chloe asked.


    "People who wield power are not suicidal, my little rabbit. Think of your Aunt Wendy. Would she do anything to harm herself?"


    Chloe had to agree with Noah on this. "You are smart."


    Noah smiled a little. "Your fianc¨¦ is a smart man."


    ¡­


    In the conference room¡­


    Sarah and Aiden sat at the table with Suvedini.


    "Thank you for agreeing to see me.", Suvedini said.


    "Did you bring details about the Council I asked for?", Sarah skipped the pleasantries and went straight to the pressing topic.


    Suvedini approached Sarah and her family with hidden agenda and Sarah didn''t want to fake how everything was fine.


    Would it be different if Suvedini told Sarah about the Council earlier? Sarah was not sure, but she knew that Suvedini deceived her once. What is to say that she will not do it again?


    "I am not here on behalf of the Council."


    Sarah''s eyebrow arched in scrutiny. "Why are you here?"


    "Listen¡­ I know that it will sound like an empty talk, but when I heard that you reached out to Mr. Patel because Aiden was missing, I saw that as my way to meet you in person. Jarred spoke about you in the Council and I was curious. There was nothing more to it."


    "You knew Jarred from before, yet when you joined us for the party, you pretended that you don''t know each other.", Sarah pointed out the fact that Suvedini deceived them in more than one way.


    Suvedini didn''t deny it. "That''s the policy of the Council members. When outside of the Council-only events, we act like strangers, or acquaintances at best. It''s for our safety."


    Sarah nodded stiffly in acknowledgment of Suvedini''s words. "Is there anything else you want to say? Or was that it?"


    Suvedini ignored Sarah''s distant attitudeced with hostility. She expected worse. "I came to warn you."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Suvedini. "You are here to warn me? Of what? There is an organization called the Council that is spying on me in order to get their hands on my resources and if I refuse they will force me. Is there something worse?"


    "You noticed that the Council is not cohesive. Everyone has their own interests.", Suvedini responded. "We were supposed to give you a list of our assets that will be at your disposal upon joining the Council, but that is dyed by several members."


    Sarah understood that this is the point why Suvedini is here. "And dy is because¡­?"


    "Rance is nning to attack your mines in Africa."


    "Which ones?", Sarah snapped.


    Suvedini pulled several papers from her bag and ced them on the table for Sarah and Aiden to see while exining, "This is the information I gathered. I''m not sure which mines will be targeted, as I don''t have the details, but I know that Albert is helping him. Albert will cause issues to the Army of Chaos in Europe, and that will be a diversion as their real goal is for Rance to get his hands on your mines. Rance wants to increase his wealth and influence, while Albert wants to prevent you from getting a seat at the Council..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2078 - Chloe And The Chaos Family (3)

    Sarah and Aiden entered the VIP room with grim expressions.


    Sarah sat on the sofa and Aiden gave her a ss of water.


    The room was silent for a minute while Sarah sipped water and contemted what to do with the information Suvedini just dumped on them.


    With Eve-lens and ear stud, Noah was aware of what happened in the conference room, and based on the mood, Chloe understood that it''s something important, so she was quiet as well.


    Eventually, Sarah spoke, "Noah, I want us to increase security to all our mines in Africa. Triple it. We will ask Angelo for support."


    "You believe what Suvedini said?", Aiden asked. "She said that she has no hidden agenda and that she came here to warn us because she feels guilty for deceiving us, but what if she was lying? This might be a test by the Council, or a diversion from their real attack."


    Sarah couldn''t deny that Suvediniing to the Chaos nightclub might be a test or a trap. It''s difficult to trust a person who deceived you once. Sure, the readings on Eve-lens showed that Suvedini was telling the truth, but she could be a skillful liar as well.


    However, if this was not a game set up by the Council, ignoring Suvedini''s warning could have catastrophic consequences Sarah was not willing to risk.


    "I''m not sure what to believe in.", Sarah admitted. "People working in mines are not soldiers. They are civilians with families, and I don''t want to risk their safety. At the same time, by verifying information Suvedini gave us, some of the broken trust might be retrieved."


    "Agreed.", Aiden confirmed his support of Sarah''s decision.


    Sarah was happy that Aiden has her back. He always does.


    The Army of Chaos is standing firm because they prioritize people and their wellbeing, and not only soldiers and people in management, but miners as well.


    Sarah nced at Noah who nodded in agreement, and Sarah started issuing instructions, "Let''s get Mishi and his team to keep an eye on Rance and Albert and see what they are up to. I hope this didn''te toote and that we can avoid casualties. We will treat this as a practice until we verify if the threat is real."


    Aiden got his phone and moved to the side so that he can talk. "I''m calling Mishi. We can also ask Ellie to help with gathering information."


    Sarah approved the idea of involving Ellie and spoke to Noah who was sending messages rted to Sarah''s previous instructions. "Noah, raise alertness to level 2. We are to assume that hostile units are preparing an attack."


    "Hostile units?", Chloe blurted out. She was nervous and Sarah''s words sounded like a war is starting.


    Sarah looked at Chloe with aplex expression. "That is how we call the ones who want to attack us. Noah can fill you in."


    "How much am I allowed to disclose?", Noah asked Sarah.


    "Chloe is your fianc¨¦e, and you know her best. Keeping her in the dark will not do you any good, and by allowing her to participate, she will get to find out what we have going on here."


    "How can I participate?", Chloe asked while her eyes darted from Noah to Sarah. She has no war-worthy skills.


    "You will work with me.", Noah responded. "There is a chance that all this is just a false rm, but you will get to see our people ready to defend what is ours. As someone who is good with numbers and organization, you can help me allocate units."


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Chloe''s lips and she smiled. The idea that she can help out made her a bit proud of herself, like she is a part of something big¡­ and she can make a difference.


    "I assume that meetings for the rest of the evening are canceled.", Noah said while looking at Sarah.


    "Correct. Cancel everything and let''s put the safety of our mines as a priority, however, I don''t want topromise on defenses of our bases. There is a chance that the information we received is false, or maybe it''s a half-truth."


    Aiden ended his call with Mishi and reminded Sarah, "I will get people from the White family to work on securing our locations in the United States. Steve, Charlie, and Jasper can help as well, and let''s not forget that Lebedevs and Voronins are avable."


    Sarah''s smile widened as Aiden spoke. "You are right. Our people here and in Europe will be safe. I hope that reinforcements to the mines will not be toote. I will call Sophia so that she gets into the nning. We need to figure out from where the attacks wille and not act too soon. I want us to do this without rising too much dust. If they notice we are expecting them, Rance might decide to dy his attacks and hit us when we lower our guard. I don''t want us to lose people because we missed something¡­"


    "We are notte.", Aiden said with confidence. "Remember that Suvedini said how Albert will act first to distract us? Things in Europe are still peaceful, so we have time."


    "I hope that''s the case¡­"


    ¡­


    From the Chaos nightclub, Chloe went with Noah to the main base of the Army of Chaos.


    Everything was eerily quiet and if Igor didn''t wait for them in the hallway with a report on current status, Chloe would imagine that there is no one present or that people she met earlier that day were sleeping.


    Chloe and Noah went to Noah''s office first, and Chloe found a neatly folded ck uniform waiting for her.


    Noah unlocked the handcuffs. "Change first, and then we will get to work."


    Chloe understood that she will get to work after getting ready. Since they left the Chaos nightclub, Noah was on the phone, issuing orders and reading reports on his tablet.


    She gazed at her now free wrist and then her eyes moved toward the handcuffs. It sounded ridiculous, but in a way, she missed being tied up to Noah.


    He noticed that Chloe''s eyes lingered on the handcuffs which he kept on the side table.


    "Are you missing them, my little rabbit?"


    Chloe was not sure how to respond to this. It''s not that she was missing being handcuffed, but she didn''t want to separate from Noah. His proximity meant safety and when they were apart her insecurities bubbled to the surface.


    "Is it a bad thing that I want to be close to you?", Chloe asked.


    Noah was happy to hear Chloe''s response. Ah, his little rabbit is opening up!


    "I''m not going anywhere but this is serious work, and it will be more convenient if we don''t hinder each other''s movements. I promise to stay in your visual range." He pulled her in his embrace and spoke close to her ear. "Members of the Army of Chaos know the procedures. Our work in organizing things shouldn''t take more than two hours. After that, I will be happy to handcuff you again. To me. Or to the bed."


    He thought that she will push him away or protest, but to his surprise, Chloe hugged him tightly and asked in a whisper, "Is that a promise?"


    In an instant, his shaft shot North and stretched his pants.


    "Damn it, my little rabbit¡­", he took her hand in his and guided it to his erection. "Look what you are doing to me. How am I supposed to focus on the safety of people in Africa when all my thoughts are about ravaging you?"


    Chloe buried her face in his chest to hide her intense blush. She was surprised by her own thoughts about how she wanted Noah to¡­ ravage her.


    She took a minute topose herself before speaking, "We have work to do. Help me change."


    Well, she was not sure how much she can help, but she was aware that Noah will not do any work until she is ready.


    "Are you sure it''s wise to let me undress you?", Noah asked with a chuckle.


    Chloe pouted defiantly. "Fine, then wait outside¡­"


    "No, no¡­", Noah protested. "I will help and... watch."


    Noah didn''t expect that his little rabbit will bite back like that. Did she just threaten to kick him out of his own office? Chloe wasing out of her shell and he liked it.


    Chloe giggled and turned her back to Noah. "Help me with the zipper..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2079 - Chloe And The Chaos Family (4)

    ~ Los Angeles, the main base of the Army of Chaos ~


    Themand room was buzzing with activity.


    People were divided into smaller groups, each assigned a specific task.


    Sarah and Aiden were there as well, as the coboration of their allies depended on their presence. After all, Angelo, Ellie, Jasper, Jeff, Steve, Charlie, Hong, Maksim, Ste, and Konstantin would not be assisting the Army of Chaos if Sarah and Aiden were not leading it.


    Because of the peculiar background of their opponent, Sarah and Aiden discussed first how much will be disclosed to each of their allies.


    Sarah was thinking of calling Mr. Wang, but considering his rtionship with Suvedini, she decided against it. If Suvedini''s warning was part of the trap, involving Mr. Wang meant introducing a vulnerability. Sarah couldn''t trust that Mr. Wang will not talk about what''s going on with his lover.


    Before getting Charlie into this n, Aiden spoke with Charlie about the Council and Jarred''s role in it.


    Aiden didn''t care about the secrecy of the Council. The moment they decided to coerce Sarah into joining them, Aiden lost respect toward that organization. And the fact that they are nning an attack was making things worse.


    If not for the good personal rtionship between Emma and Sarah, and the business rtionship between the Nero Armi and the Army of Chaos, they would not call Charlie.


    Unless Suvedini''s warning was false, the conflict was imminent, and Charlie would be trapped between two sides.


    Charlie needed to decide in advance between staying neutral (which will help Jarred and the Council) and his other option was to assist Sarah and Aiden.


    After his talk with Aiden, Charlie took some time to discuss the situation with Emma, because this impacts her as well. In the end, Charlie and Emma decided to stick with their friends who supported them so far, while hoping that things will not escte.


    "Do you want me to talk to my Uncle?", Charlie asked Sarah and Aiden.


    "We will leave that to you.", Sarah responded. "Keep in mind that the Council should be a secret organization and if you reveal that you know about them, it might put you on their radar."


    "Are you saying that my Uncle will act against me?", Charlie asked in disbelief. Jarred raised him and taught him everything. As much as Charlie wanted to help Sarah and Aiden, he didn''t want to be at odds with his Uncle.


    "I don''t know, Charlie¡­", Sarah responded honestly. "So far, Jarred was supportive and I considered him our ally. However, right now, it''s obvious that he is not in our camp. Is he on the opposite side, or is he only observing, I don''t know. That is why I said that I leave it up to you to decide if you will talk to him about this or not."


    Aiden had to add, "If you talk to him, don''t disclose that we are aware of these attacks. We will achieve full sess if we catch them after they mobilized their units and before they reach our mines."


    "I understand.", Charlie assured Aiden.


    Jarred was not openly hostile toward Sarah, but considering that he didn''te forward to warn her, they can assume that Jarred was not willing topromise his rtionship with the Council members.


    As for Ste and Konstantin, Sarah was still concerned that Lebedevs might be involved with the Council in some form. Other than the Kolovrat medallion which Ste gave to Sarah for her birthday, Sarah didn''t find any evidence that Lebedevs are working with the Council, but she didn''t find any proof for the opposite either.


    Just in case, Sarah and Aiden didn''t disclose that the Council is behind the threat.


    The information provided to everyone was that Rance and Albert are nning a joint attack and that the purpose of this raised alert is to protect potential targets and gather information to find out details. That was the truth.


    As an additional mission, Sarah got her people to monitor Ste and Konstantin and their assistants in order to see if they will get in touch with the members of the Council. After all, if they are colluding, then Ste and Konstantin (or their associates) might reach out to Council and provide updates on the current happenings.


    Sarah was tired of doubting everyone. If Ste was part of this, Sarah didn''t know how to deal with it, but she couldn''t push her doubts to the side and pretend they don''t exist because too much was at stake.


    Back to the present¡­


    Noah and Chloe entered themand room and Noah led the way to the round table where Igor was with Zack. They were sitting with aptop in front of them, and Sophia was on the video call. Each of them had tablets that had information on the current status and unit allocations.


    "Chloe, you know Igor and Zack¡­", Noah said to what Chloe nodded in confirmation. "Sophia is virtually present. The three of them are in charge of strategizing."


    Noah turned to Igor, Zack, and Sophia. "Chloe is good with numbers and her organizing skills are top-notch. Can you use her?"


    "Absolutely!", Sophia said from theptop. "We have so much to do. Chloe can tackle drone allocation based on the area of coverage¡­"


    Noah pulled a chair for Chloe and gave her a quick kiss before going to the main table.


    "I wondered howe our fearless leader iste. I am surprised to see that it''s because of a girl.", Aaron said teasingly from the screen while his eyes didn''t leave Chloe. "Do I know her?"


    Noah cleared his throat. "We have important matters to discuss. Don''t you think so?"


    "But this is important¡­", Maksim chimed in from another screen. "Who is she?"


    Noah rolled his eyes, seeing that he can''t get out of this. "I wanted to introduce her properly after we are done with the crisis. That is Chloe Long, my fianc¨¦e."


    Aaron whistled. "A fianc¨¦e? Well, congrattions. Or should I say congrattions to me?"


    Maksim snickered. "Yes. With Noah out of the market, ourpetition reduced."


    Aaron frowned. "You were never a contender."


    Maksim smiled smugly. "That''s what you think. I am better looking, and I can beat you anytime." Aaron snorted, and Maksim lifted his chin smugly. "You don''t believe me? Why don''t we ask Sarah?"


    "Enough!", Noah eximed while cold sweat dripped down his back. What are these two boneheads thinking talking about who is better and asking Sarah and... He will get in trouble with Chloe!


    "We are quite busy here.", Noah said stiffly. "If you are done on your side, maybe you should log off and not distract us."


    Aaron and Maksim pursed their lips in protest, but lowered their heads and continued working.


    Noah wriggled his fingers nervously. How much of that did Chloe pick up? Noah set his ear stud to listen in on the conversation on that table, and he grabbed the table for support when he heard Chloe talking¡­


    "Whatpetition were they talking about?"


    "It''s an old feud for Sarah''s approval.", Zack responded ambiguously. "Noah is the sergeant here, and Aaron is in Europe. The two of them alwayspeted to outdo each other. And as of recently, Maksim joined as a rival."


    "Rival?", Chloe asked stiffly while connecting the dots. "Isn''t Sarah married?"


    Zack paused, as he realized that Chloe is engaged to Noah and if he keeps on talking, Noah will be in trouble and Noah might skin Zack alive.


    Zack knew that the piercing pain at the back of his head was Noah''s re.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2080 - Chloe And The Chaos Family (5)

    Zack panicked while scrambling his brain to fix the current situation.


    If his words draw a wedge between Chloe and Noah, Zack was confident that Noah will wedge something in Zack''s stomach. A knife probably.


    Zack wished that Masika is in the room; she always has a solution to these rtionship things. Why did she go to the storage to help load the medical supplies, leaving him behind?


    Ah! Chloe is still looking at him and expecting an exnation!


    "Of course, Sarah is married.", Zack said andughed awkwardly. "None of them is trying to marry Sarah or to seduce her or anything like that. They want Sarah to crown them as her favorite. You see, Aaron and Noah are high school friends with Aiden. This is a machopetition between guys to outdo each other. Sarah is not a prize. She is the judge."


    Chloe released the breath she was holding. Silently, she scolded herself for doubting Noah. If he has feelings for other women (Sarah in particr), he wouldn''t bring Chloe here and introduce her to everyone as his fianc¨¦e. Chloe met with Sarah more than once, and even though there is an undeniable closeness between Sarah and Noah, Chloe didn''t pick up a romantic vibe.


    Chloe reminded herself that she needs to push herck of confidence aside and feed off the energy Noah is giving her; she needs to be stronger than this, she needs to believe in her rtionship with Noah, in their love, in their future¡­ because if she sumbs easily to her insecurities, there will be no future with Noah.


    She can''t rely that Noah will always run after her and convince her that she is his only one, Chloe needs to believe that she IS the one for Noah.


    "Thatpetition is ridiculous.", Chloe said. "Sarah is married to Aiden, of course, she will pick her husband."


    "True, that is usually the case, but the others are not easily discouraged.", Zack said. "You will see how ridiculous they are when they get together. Everything is apetition. Well, now that you and Noah are engaged, maybe Noah will act like a grownup and focus on the woman who matters¡­"


    "Whenever you two are done chatting, we can resume work¡­", Sophia''s stern voice came from the speaker.


    "Yes, sorry¡­", Chloe said quickly and stared at the tablet in front of her, realizing that she had no idea from where to start. "What should I do?"


    "Let me show you¡­", Igor chimed in from the side.


    At the main table, Noah released a slow breath as he rxed. Zack managed to fix the situation.


    Noah liked Zack''s exnation, Sarah is not the prize, she is the judge. He will use that if the topices again.


    ¡­


    Later that evening¡­


    Major decisions were made, units from the Army of Chaos and its allies received instructions and were on the move, and first reports were expected in the morning.


    Since it''s daytime in Romania, Aaron and Mishi said that they will keep an eye on things and alert others if anything happens in the meantime. With that, people stationed in Los Angeles (and other locations in the United States), dispersed as they called it a night.


    Chloe and Noah entered Noah''s office.


    "What do you think?", Noah asked Chloe.


    Chloe was not sure what Noah was getting at. "About?"


    "About what you saw today. This evening in particr."


    Chloe understood that he was asking about the Army of Chaos and the emergency mission.


    "It''s a lot to take in. I never saw so many peopleing together, each with a different skillset, and everyone was working for the same thing without trying to overshadow each other, I mean¡­ I was impressed and ted to know that I could help out.", Chloe said excitedly.


    Igor and Sophia praised her for good work, and she was proud of herself.


    "Were you part of all this from the beginning?", Chloe asked Noah.


    "Not from the beginning-beginning.", Noah responded. "When I joined, the organization was budding. I remember that Sarah had no intention of technically owning the entire neighborhood, it just happened."


    Chloe''s curious gaze urged Noah to continue talking, so he did¡­


    "The Chaos nightclub used to be a strip bar, ran by a local gang. Sarah took care of them, and whoever didn''t show malicious intent, got a chance to turn his life around. The waitresses in the Chaos nightclub were strippers in that same ce before Sarah showed up. Gangs attacked Sarah, trying to snatch her properties, but she beat them and took their things as a punishment."


    Noah remembered that Chloe was working with Zack, Igor, and Sophia, so he decided to share some background.


    "Zack was a bodyguard; when he saw how Sarah treats her men, he quit his job and joined here. Sarah saw his potential and he switched from being a bodyguard to a strategist. Many thugs, thieves, and gang members abandoned their past and joined as security, cleaners, bartenders, clerks, filling in the job posts and helping things run. Whoever wants to learn additional skills, they are provided with resources. Igor is a strategist-in-training under Sophia''s guidance. I thought that it''s foolish, giving them a job and a ce to live, but Sarah said how everyone wants a good life and to be part of something bigger."


    "She gave them a chance.", Chloe said thoughtfully.


    Noah confirmed. "Yes. That is what Sarah does. She believes that people will do the right thing. She taught us that people be criminals only because they don''t see a path to seed otherwise. People you met today are not here because of the paycheck or benefits. They are here because they owe Sarah. Me included. Without her, I wouldn''t have this position, influence, confidence, and I wouldn''t meet my lovely fianc¨¦e."


    Chloe smiled. She liked that Noah brought her into the talk.


    Chloe wanted to stay upte and talk and do much more with Noah, but a yawn betrayed that she was tired. Thest few nights, she didn''t sleep much either due to crying (and lovemaking), and her energy reserves were depleted. "Are we sleeping here, or¡­?"


    "It''s either here or your apartment."


    Chloe was surprised by this. What happened with his numerous apartments and other properties that he shed proudly? "Really?"


    Noah confirmed. "I don''t want to make you ufortable by taking you to a ce you might suspect I shared with someone else. In a few days, when things settle, we will go house-shopping and pick a ce to live. I want us to have a fresh start. Until then, we can stay here or go to your ce. I don''t mind either way."


    Chloe was touched by how thoughtful Noah was. It was true that if they went to any of his ces and if he said that she is the first woman there¡­ she wouldn''t believe him.


    "Let''s stay here tonight.", Chloe suggested. With how this ce had no sitting area and only minimalistic furniture, it was obvious that Noah didn''t entertain people (aka women) here.


    Noah had no objections.


    They showered and got ready for bed. Since there were no pajamas, Chloe wore Noah''s t-shirt.


    She snuggled next to him and fell asleep within seconds. They had a busy day, full of excitement and even though she hoped for kisses and more, Chloe sumbed to fatigue.


    Noah cradled Chloe in his arms and observed her sleeping face. He thought of handcuffing her, but the way Chloe clung to him, told Noah how that will not be necessary.


    ---

 Chapter 2081 - The Power Of Confidence

    Chloe frowned at the sound of the phone ringing from the night table. That was not her phone. Should she answer it? Nah, it will go to the voicemail.


    She was alone in the bed.


    A streak of light came in from the ajar door which connected the bedroom with the office, and Noah''s muffled voice told her that he was talking with someone, probably on the phone.


    She settled her head back on the pillow when the phone on the night table rang again.


    Whoever was calling, was persistent.


    It was nearly 2 AM. Who calls thiste? Must be important. But Noah is still talking in his office, so¡­


    Chloe scooted to the edge of the bed and got the phone. The caller ID showed, ''Meg''.


    "Noah, baby, what took you so long to answer?", a sultry voice sounded as soon as Chloe picked up the call.


    Chloe froze and her first instinct was to hang up and run away from the situation.


    Who the hell is that woman? Noah does not have a sister and he is not close to his family. Chloe saw that people treat Noah at a respectable distance, and the closest female is Sarah who teases Noah, but she is not calling him <em>''baby''</em>, and that was definitely not Sarah''s voice.


    Is Meg Noah''s lover? It definitely sounds like it. Was Meg in Noah''s apartment? Is she important? Was Meg in¡­?


    Chloe told herself not to go there.


    It doesn''t matter who Meg was because she is in the past.


    Chloe is Noah''s fianc¨¦e. She loves Noah and Noah loves her back and she will not allow some random thot to spoil what they have. Not now, that she finally started picking up her pieces.


    Chloe gathered all the confidence she had because she can''t allow Noah to be the only one who is fighting for their rtionship to work. She chanted internally that she needs to believe in Noah and in herself.


    "Noah is not answering your call because he is not your baby.", Chloe said icily.


    "Who is this? How do you have Noah''s phone?", Meg asked.


    "You called. Shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?"


    "I see. You must be new, so you don''t know how things work.", Meg said derisively.


    "No, Meg.", Chloe cut her off. "You are the one who doesn''t understand the current situation. Noah is in a serious rtionship, about to get married, and he is not interested in whatever you have to offer by calling relentlessly in the middle of the night."


    "Who do you think you are!?", Meg shouted. "Let me talk to Noah!"


    "I am Chloe Long, Noah''s fianc¨¦e, and if you want to talk to him, you will need to go through me.", Chloe said smugly and ended the call.


    She froze at the sight of Noah who was standing at the door.


    She couldn''t see his expression because the light was behind him, and the shadows obscuring Noah''s face hid his smile directed at Chloe.


    Mishi prepared the first round of reports, and Noah went to discuss a few minor changes (because he was awake). When Noah heard Chloe''s voice, he ended his talk with Mishi swiftly, just in time to hear Chloe telling Meg that he is in a serious rtionship, about to get married, and not interested in other women.


    Since Noah was observing her silently, Chloe snorted and threw the phone at Noah who caught it with a flick of his wrist.


    "Your girlfriend called. How many of them do you have? I suggest you change your voicemail message to include information that you are taken. Or maybe you don''t want to close all the doors, because some of your girlfriends mighte in handyter.", Chloe spoke sourly.


    She brushed Meg off, but that didn''t mean she was happy about the situation.


    Noah stalked to the bed and crawled to Chloe until he was on his knees and palms, towering above Chloe.


    "There are no girlfriends, Chloe. Only women who wished to tie themselves to me."


    Chloe pouted. "Shouldn''t you let them know that you are off the market?"


    "No need. You are doing that wonderfully, future Mrs. Be."


    Chloe poked his chest with her finger. "Don''t think that your good looks and some smooth-talking will get you out of this one, mister."


    "How about if Ibine that with some kisses?", Noah asked and kissed her cheek. "My kisses are only for you¡­ Everything I am is only for you¡­", he spoke between kisses.


    His kisses traveled toward Chloe''s lips and he was almost there, when the phone rang again.


    "Why don''t you answer?", Chloe asked through her teeth. She had a hunch that Meg is calling again.


    Noah hummed in agreement and took the call, putting it on speaker.


    "You wench! Let me talk to Noah!", Meg screamed.


    "Hi, Meg.", Noah said in a monotone. "If you insult my fianc¨¦e one more time, I will cut off your tongue."


    "Wha-What?", Meg stuttered. "Your fianc¨¦e? Since when?"


    "Since none of your business.", Noah responded curtly. "Why are you calling at this hour?"


    "We didn''t see each other in a while, and I''m avable, so I thought¡­", her voice trailed off.


    "You thought wrong. We were never a thing. My fianc¨¦e does not approve of you, and since you called her names, I don''t approve of you either. Don''t call me again, Meg. You should know that getting on my bad side is not a good idea.", Noah said and ended the call.


    "Happy?", Noah asked Chloe after keeping his phone on the night table.


    "Am I happy? About what? About your ex-girlfriend calling you in the middle of the night?"


    Noah rolled his eyes and returned to his original position of towering above Chloe on his knees and palms supporting him, lowering his face to be only inches away from Chloe''s. "I told you, Chloe. There were no girlfriends. The only woman that matters is you. By the way, I love how you handled her¡­ iming me as yours. Say that again."


    "What?"


    "You said that you are Chloe Long, my fianc¨¦e, and if she wants to reach me, she needs to go through you.", Noah repeated what Chloe said.


    Noah loved what he heard, but more than Chloe''s words, he loved her confidence.


    "You don''t mind that I was rude?", Chloe asked, and Noah''s smile told her that he doesn''t mind.


    "What if she was someone important?", Chloe asked her next question.


    "There is no one more important than you, my little rabbit. Whoever makes you ufortable, feel free to send them to Hell, and if they dare toe back, I will take care of them."


    Chloe looked up at Noah and smiled. "You are Noah Be, my fianc¨¦, and I have no intention of sharing you with anyone because you are only mine."


    Noah hummed in approval. "Only yours."


    They gazed into each other''s eyes and stayed like that for some time, silently sharing thoughts and feelings and confirming that what they have is real.


    "I was never this happy.", Noah''s whisper broke the silence.


    Chloe''s insides shook. It was such a simple sentence, yet it told her everything she needed to know.


    She craned her neck up to reach him.


    "Same here. You make me happy, Noah¡­", she whispered into his lips before kissing him.


    Noah returned her kisses with fervor and hugged her tightly, wishing to merge with Chloe in every way possible¡­ and they did.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2082 - Guests From Seattle (1)

    Author''s note:


    The next few chapters are introducing new characters: Liz, Max, Mia, and Hunter. To know more about their background, read my novel ''ident Prone''.


    Actually, this is not the first cameo of characters from ''ident Prone'' in ''Is this Destiny?''.


    In chapter 1383, Aiden was peeking inside the event hall where the Symposium of Neurosurgeons was held and he witnessed a proposal. That was Max proposing to Liz.


    For readers whopleted ''ident Prone'', the current timeline is about seven months before the epilogue.


    - - - - -


    ~ Los Angeles, the Hilton Hotel ~


    Wednesday


    10:02 AM


    In the top floor suite of the Hilton Hotel¡­


    "Yes, Dr. Hill, thank you for asking. The room is wonderful. We arrived without any problems. I will see you at the LA Medical Center at 11 o''clock¡­", Dr. Williams ended the call with JoAnna.


    Dr. Elizabeth Williams-Anderson (aka Liz) is a renowned neurosurgeon from Seattle, currently the Chairwoman of the Franciscan Medical Center where JoAnna used to work before moving to Los Angeles with Jeff.


    Dr. Williams is one of the numerous neurosurgeons JoAnna contacted rted to Vasily''s condition and she agreed to examine him personally before deciding if she will attempt to operate on him or not.


    Liz arrived in Los Angeles with her husband, Maximilian Anderson (aka Max), who is the CEO of the Alpha group. Other than apanying Liz, Max hopes to establish a coboration with the White corp.


    The Alpha group is a multi-billion dor business with thousands of employees and a big influence in the Pacific North-West. As the CEO, Max does not travel to meet with business partners (because theye to him), but this also ovepped with Liz''s interests, so he made an exception. If there is one person for whom Max will break the rules, that is his wife.


    Also present in the luxurious suite are Hunter and Mia.


    Hunter is Max''s brother and right-hand man in thepany.


    Mia is Liz''s best friend and Hunter''s wife.


    Other than being husband and wife, Mia and Hunter are skilled in hand-to-handbat, as they lead an organization of assassins that Mia''s father left her, and Hunter is in charge of security that works for Andersons.


    Mia and Hunter came to Los Angeles as Liz''s and Max''s bodyguards, but also with the hope to establish a coboration with the Army of Chaos. Theirwork of informants found out that Sarah and Aiden are behind aliases Nyx and Erebus, and when Mia heard that Liz ising to meet with Dr. Hill (who is Sarah''s sister), they decided to tag along and try their luck. So far, their attempts to meet with the leaders of the Army of Chaos were rejected.


    "They are showing sincerity. That patient must be important.", Mia said with a mouthful. Since they arrived, she didn''t leave the long table that was lined up with all kinds of delectable dishes.


    "We just got off the ne, and you are eating random things. You will upset your stomach.", Liz warned Mia, but her gluttonous friend only waved her away.


    Hunter was working on hisptop with a te full of bite-sized snacks. He and Mia have matching appetites and Liz is often teasing them that most of their ie is spent on food.


    Max exited the bedroom and asked Liz, "All set?"


    She confirmed. "Yes. How about on your side?"


    "I''m set for a meeting with Jeffrey at the White corp. I got a confirmation that we will all meet for lunch."


    "Great. We have time for a video call with M¡­", Liz said and went to get herptop. Max was one step behind her.


    M (aka Emilia) is their 14 months-old daughter, currently home in Seattle with grandpa and grandma Anderson (aka Max''s parents). They love to babysit, and Liz and Max used this opportunity to spend a few days in Los Angeles, do some work and rx.


    ~ Los Angeles, the White corp. HQ ~


    Leah weed Max and Hunter in the main hall of the White corp. HQ, and escorted them to Jeff''s office.


    "Mr. Anderson¡­", Jeff greeted Max.


    "Mr. White¡­", Max returned the greeting. "This is Hunter. He is my assistant and my brother."


    "I believe you''ve met Leah.", Jeff said. "And these are Allen and Julius. The three of them are my assistants and the twods double as bodyguards."


    Hunter was interested in Allen and Julius. They looked young, and their firm handshakes didn''t disappoint. Hunter assessed that Allen''s and Julius''s bodies were bnced and guessed that they practiced some martial arts and that the ''bodyguard'' title was not only for show.


    After exchanging the pleasantries, they sat in the sitting area. Allen and Julius brought drinks and snacks for everyone and retreated to the side desks that are used as their workstations.


    Leah sat next to Jeff, ready to take notes or assist otherwise.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Anderson?", Jeff asked, and added, "I assume that you are not here only for sightseeing because your wife is considering to take on a patient."


    Max (aka the Alpha group) requested a meeting with Jeff without providing details. Normally, Jeff would not entertain such a request, but when he connected the dots that Max is Dr. Williams''s husband and that Jeff''s refusal might cause Vasily to lose a chance for recovery, Jeff epted.


    Jeff is a wise man and he calcted that potentially wasting an hour or two is a small price to pay if it can avoid JoAnna getting angry at him (and Sarah and Sophia).


    "I have several business deals that can be lucrative for both of us.", Max said while Hunter pulled various folders from his briefcase and arranged them on the coffee table.


    Jeff took the closest folder and flipped through it. He returned the folder on the table and eyed Max. "You could have sent this in an email. How about we skip the warmup and move on to the main topic of why you are here?"


    Max stifled augh. "You are a smart man, Mr. White."


    Side of Jeff''s lip lifted into a smile. It''s always good to hear praise. "Please, call me Jeff."


    "Then I expect you to call me Max."


    Jeff nodded in agreement and waited for Max to speak.


    "I am interested in your security systems."


    "You can find our products on the website.", Jeff stated a fact.


    "I am interested in things that are not on the site."


    Jeff paused. Additional offerings are notmon knowledge, and Max''sment told Jeff that Max did some research on the not-so-legal dealings of the White corp. The questions were, why did Max do that, and how much he knows?


    "And what would that be?"


    "Don''t be so cautious. You said that we should skip the warmup.", Max reminded Jeff.


    It was Jeff''s turn tough. "I am curious to hear what you know."


    Max gestured toward the folders on the table. "These cover some of the areas where we can coborate, and I am confident that we can find moremon points of interest and support each other¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2083 - Guests From Seattle (2)

    Max paused for a moment before speaking to Jeff seriously, "Three years ago, my wife was kidnapped. Her rescue was a mix of good luck and quick thinking, but it was a close call. Since then, I am investing resources in security as I don''t want that to happen again. The word on the market is that your equipment is top of the line. I want the best that you have, the price will not be a problem. This is not for mypany, it''s personal."


    Jeff nodded solemnly as he remembered the time when JoAnna was kidnapped. He thought that he is about to lose his mind. Thanks to Sarah, Aiden, and their drones, they were able to find JoAnna.


    "I see. In that case, Director Hill will join us.", Jeff said and gestured to Leah to call Sophia.


    "Sarah?", Hunter blurted out and he nced around to see that Jeff, Allen, and Julius are scrutinizing him.


    "No. Sophia.", Jeff said stiffly. "You know Sarah?"


    "Only by reputation.", Hunter responded with an awkward smile. He didn''t know that mentioning Sarah will make everyone tense.


    Jeff nodded in understanding. "Sophia and Sarah are both my wife''s sisters. Sophia will join us in a few minutes, and you will get to meet Sarahter, as she will join us for lunch."


    "Really?", Hunter was unable to hide his excitement. They were thinking about how to meet with Sarah and Aiden, and this is better than he expected.


    Jeff confirmed. "The patient Dr. Williams is examining with my wife is family. Sarah is with them in the hospital, waiting to hear the results. We all hope that Dr. Williams can do something about his condition."


    Hunter nodded with a small smile on his face. He really wanted to meet with Sarah and Aiden, and Max is more than capable to handle this business part. Ah, Mia is with Sarah now! Is Aiden there as well?


    Between Mia and Hunter, Mia is the impulsive one, while Hunter has more tact. He hoped that Mia won''t do something rash and spoil their chance for coboration with the Army of Chaos.


    Sophia entered the office with Pam two steps behind her.


    "You called for me?", Sophia asked Jeff.


    Jeff nodded and gestured toward Max and Hunter. "These are Maximilian Anderson and Hunter Anderson, from the Alpha group in Seattle. They are interested in our security equipment."


    Sophia understood that they want to hear about the <em>''special''</em> security equipment.


    It was unusual that Jeff was offering it to outsiders, as those are avable only for their closest friends and partners. After all, those are special gadgets that Felix is making and they all have the capability of working with Eve, but the Eve-functionality is not disclosed to others; only Sarah, Aiden, JoAnna, Jeff, Sophia, and Felix know about Eve.


    "The Alpha group?", Sophia asked. "I heard a lot about you."


    Max responded with a smile, "We also heard about the Orion Enterprise. It''s a pity that you left Seattle."


    "Max''s wife is Dr. Williams who is currently examining Vasily.", Jeff said.


    Sophia nodded in understanding. Now she knew why Jeff would offer extra services to these people. If that doctor is able to operate and improve Vasily''s condition, they will owe them greatly. But what if she can''t help Vasily or if she refuses to help?


    Sophia was ready to start negotiations and not disclose anything before they find out if that woman can do anything.


    "We have an array of equipment avable. I hope you understand that we will not easily disclose this information. I want to hear about your needs and what you currently have in ce before suggesting improvements. I hope you will agree to a non-disclosure agreement before we bring out any details¡­"


    "Of course¡­", Max agreed right away. He was aware that how much Sophia discloses might be tied to the sess of Liz''s procedure, because Jeff didn''t show interest in the folders that had proposals for several business deals between the Alpha group and the White corp.


    Jeff looked at Sophia and smiled a little. He was happy that she caught onto his n right away. The two of them are working together for several years, and since Orion Enterprise became part of the White corp., Sophia became Jeff''s second inmand. Just by exchanging nces, Sophia and Jeff can share an understanding of their next steps.


    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    Sarah, Mia, N, and Oni are in JoAnna''s office, waiting for JoAnna and Liz to finish tests rted to Vasily''s condition and return with results.


    Oni and N are busy on theirptops, going through various reports that were delivered by Mishi, Maksim, and Ellie, rted to tracing Albert''s movements in Europe.


    Mia is browsing on her phone whileing up with various ideas on how to bring up talking about the Army of Chaos with Sarah (aka Nyx).


    Oblivious to three women in the room, Sarah is munching on pretzels dipped in chocte and her mood is not good.


    First, they had to bring Vasily here. Sarah wanted to keep him at the Cliffside Vi, but considering that Liz came from Seattle and they wanted to do tests, Vasily had to be moved. At the Cliffside Vi they have the machines for tracking Vasily''s condition and sustaining him, but equipment for detailed exams is avable only in the hospital.


    Second, the information Suvedini brought on the previous night was unsettling. Sarah was already upset because the Council was twisting her arm to join them, and now they are attacking her? She was NOT happy. Instead of checking out the Chaos nightclub and enjoying her Tuesday night in Aiden''s embrace, she spent half of the night at the main base of the Army of Chaos, preparing to defend against attacks. By the time they returned home, Sarah was too tired for cuddles.


    And third, Sarah is pregnant, so everything is impacting her mood.


    Sarah noticed that Mia was eyeing her, and she assumed that Mia was interested in the chocte-covered pretzels.


    "Do you want some?"


    After a slight hesitation, Mia took a handful.


    She didn''t want to eat as her stomach was churning, but refusing would be bad manners. Mia remembered that Liz warned her about eating too much of everything, back in the hotel, and now Mia regretted not listening to Liz.


    Two bitester, Mia grimaced. "Where is the restroom?"


    Sarah pointed toward the door on the right, and Mia dashed inside.


    "Anything important?", Sarah asked when Mia closed the door behind her, leaving Sarah with N and Oni in the room.


    Sarah was itchy to find out if Oni and N found hints that would prove Suvedini as an ally or an enemy, but Sarah couldn''t talk openly to her assistants in front of Mia.


    "Report from Ellie is showing that Albert''s men have increased activity, but I am still trying to make sense of this information.", Oni said.


    N hummed. "Same with reports from Maksim. Albert is up to something¡­"


    Sarah puffed her cheeks and exhaled dejectedly.


    She didn''t want Suvedini to be an enemy, but if Suvedini was an ally and her warning was true, that means the Army of Chaos is facing an immeasurable foe.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2084 - Guests From Seattle (3)

    Mia exited the bathroom, and Sarah noticed that Mia was pale.


    "Everything alright?", Sarah asked Mia.


    "It seems I''ve upset my stomach.", Mia said with a grimace.


    "Are you sick?", Sarah continued probing.


    "No. Liz warned me that I''m overdoing it, but I always stuffed myself with random stuff and I was fine. Must be the trip, or something¡­"


    "Or something¡­", Sarah said absentmindedly and rubbed her stomach. "Are you pregnant?"


    Mia''s eyebrows shot into her hairline. "What? No."


    Sarah was amused by Mia''s exaggerated reaction. "No, you don''t know? Or no, there is no chance?"


    Mia opened her mouth and closed it. She decided to shift the topic. "Are YOU pregnant?"


    Sarah cradled her stomach with her palms and smiled gently. "Yes. Four and a half months along. It''s a boy."


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped Mia''s lips. She asked only to return the question, and it turned out that it''s true.


    Mia stared at Sarah''s abdomen and noticed a bump. With Sarah''s loose top, it was not obvious. "Uhm¡­ congrattions."


    "Thanks¡­", Sarah stood up and started rummaging through drawers in JoAnna''s desk.


    Mia assumed that Sarah dropped the topic, but a minuteter, Sarah gave her a pregnancy test stick.


    "Go and check."


    Mia stared at the stick. "No need."


    Sarah rolled her eyes and stuffed the test into Mia''s hand. "Go and check. You have nothing to lose other than a few minutes of your time. Anna has boatloads of these. She won''t notice that one is missing."


    Sarah didn''t lie. JoAnna stopped taking contraceptive pills and is hoping that her husband will impregnate her. That is why JoAnna has pregnancy tests stocked in her office. She doesn''t want Jeff to find them. It would spoil the surprise.


    Mia didn''t want to argue. She took the test and went into the bathroom.


    The door of the bathroom closed behind Mia and Sarah looked at Oni and N.


    Oni''s face was lit, and Sarah noticed.


    "You found something?"


    "I think I did¡­", Oni said, and Sarah frowned in anticipation.


    If they found evidence that Albert and Rance are about to attack the Army of Chaos, another conflict will be inevitable and considering the amount of power the Council holds, Sarah was unable to estimate the consequences.


    The only good thing in this scenario is that Suvedini was not lying.


    "Albert''s assistant, Bjorn, made two trips to Germany and one to France in thest few days.", Oni said while looking at the reports.


    "What is unusual about it?", Sarah asked.


    "They are not listed as business trips, there are no meetings in Bjorn''s schedule, and he has no family there, so¡­ that is a lot of traveling for leisure, and he didn''t stay long enough to call it a vacation.", Oni responded.


    "Now that you mention it¡­", N said. "I have simr behavior for Albert''s assistant, Makia. Saturday in Greece, Monday in Romania, and in-between she made a stop in Bulgaria."


    "Find out where they went and with whom they met.", Sarah instructed stiffly and started thinking at loud, "There is a chance that Albert is nning to cut off our transportation routes, or maybe tounch a campaign that will expose us in some way¡­ It would be easier to deal with him if he is a regr boss of some dark organization¡­"


    "Is someone giving you a hard time?"


    Mia''s voice startled Sarah.


    "I thought you are doing the pregnancy test.", Sarah said with a frown which indicated her displeasure that Mia was eavesdropping.


    "I peed on it. It says to wait a few minutes and I came out and I overheard things.", Mia exined. "I didn''t mean to listen in, but maybe I can help."


    Sarah observed Mia with aplex expression. What does Mia mean by, she can help? With advice? Maybe Mia heard some bits and pieces and thinks that this is a game.


    Sarah reminded herself to be polite. Mia is here because they are waiting for Dr. Williams (aka Liz) to examine Vasily and if she offends Mia, it might have negative effects on Vasily''s treatment.


    "The situation is delicate.", Sarah said, hoping that Mia will get the hint that it''s none of her business.


    Mia nced at Oni and N. "Can we talk here?"


    Sarah understood that the question was if they can talk in front of Oni and N. "The two of them are family. Whatever you have to say, you can say in front of them."


    Mia nodded in acknowledgment and spoke with pride, "My men are trained to deal with delicate situations."


    Sarah frowned at these words. Her men? Who is Mia?


    They looked into Liz and Max because they were the main peopleing. With the mess that the Council created and the urgency of Vasily''s situation, none of them thought of checking the background of ''the bodyguards''.


    Sarah moved her fingers in the air, and a secondter she spoke while reading from Eve-lens, "Mia Anderson, born on April 14, 1991, as Mia Russo. Father Fabricio¡­"


    As Sarah spoke, Oni and N became aware that Mia is not a simple woman. The two of them swiftly stood up and walked to stand in front of Sarah. If anything happens to Sarah or the baby, they will not forgive themselves, and Aiden will punish them harshly.


    Mia smirked while her eyes moved from Oni to N before settling on Sarah. "Impressive. But I wouldn''t expect anything less from the famous Nyx."


    Oni and N assumed battle stances, ready to attack, and Mia lifted her hands in the air, indicating that she has no intention to fight.


    "I mean no harm. I came here to apany my friend."


    Sarah didn''t believe it. "Are you saying that you had no intention of approaching me?"


    "That was a bonus. We tried setting up a meeting more than once, but were rejected.", Mia responded.


    Sarah sneered. "There is a reason we rejected you. I don''t work with people who earn money by killing."


    Mia shrugged. "I inherited the organization two years ago. We changed our ways, but the reputation remains."


    "Really? You changed your ways?", Sarah asked with disbelief dripping from her words. "Are you telling me that you don''t kill anymore?"


    "We focus on information exchange and protection.", Mia responded with a smile before adding, "However, there are times when we do what needs to be done. I am confident that you share the same policy. When I said that I can help, I meant it."


    Sarah''s eyebrow arched suspiciously. "How?"


    "I will need to hear more details to offer you anything solid, but so far I know your opponent is powerful enough to cause the Army of Chaos to worry and he is not a leader of an underground organization. My conclusion is that straightforward attacking will bring unwanted attention and probably losses which makes me think that he is from the military. Or a politician?"


    Sarah was impressed. Based on few bits that Mia heard, she already concluded all this. It told Sarah that Mia knows what she is doing.


    Sarah gestured to Oni and N to rx before asking Mia, "And how would you deal delicately with this situation?"


    "It depends on what you want to achieve. Do you want to take him out, warn him? And it will also depend on his background and circumstances."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2085 - Guests From Seattle (4)

    Sarah mused about Mia''s words before speaking, "We are capable of taking someone out or delivering a warning. Why do I need you for?"


    "They know who you are, and they are probably watching your people. Attack from my side will catch them off guard."


    Sarah was not sure how to react to this. Mia was smug and confident, and she also made sense.


    Sure, Mia didn''t know about Eve, the drones, and Sarah''s numerous allies, but Sarah was intrigued by this young woman who extruded confidence (even with an upset stomach), and Sarah wanted to find out more.


    "What''s in it for you?", Sarah asked Mia.


    Mia spread her hands. "A meeting with Nyx and Erebus is all I ask. I hope that you will keep an open mind and give us a chance to prove that we changed as an organization. We can do this job for you as a sign of good faith."


    Sarah rejected. "I don''t owe people. By the time youe asking me to repay the favor, the interest will be too much to handle."


    Mia agreed with Sarah''s logic. Even if Mia never asks for the favor to be returned, there will be a responsibility to act amicably. "Then, we should sit and discuss our potential for coboration. I don''t expect you to ept anything other than a meeting. We will show you what we have and see if we cane up with something that resembles an agreement."


    Sarah noticed one detail. "Who is that WE?"


    "It''s me and my husband, Hunter. He is currently apanying Max for his meeting with CEO White at the White corp.", Mia exined.


    Sarah was inclined to ept the meeting. Not so much because of Mia''s offer, but because of her attitude. Sarah liked it.


    If Sarah''s hunch was correct and they end up working with Mia, Mia can help her deal with Albert covertly and that will save the Army of Chaos time and resources while providing Sarah a chance to observe how Mia''s men work.


    "You will get your meeting.", Sarah confirmed and spoke to N. "Schedule something for today."


    Sarah nced at Mia. "I hope that works for you."


    Mia smiled brightly. "Other than apanying Liz, my schedule is open."


    "One more thing before we continue¡­", Sarah said, and Mia froze. "Check the result of your test¡­"


    ¡­


    For lunch, Jeff, Max, Hunter, Sophia, and Felix met with JoAnna, Sarah, Mia, and Liz.


    Aiden arrived a few minutester. While Sarah was in the LA Medical Center, Aiden was with Michael and Haru at the base of the Army of Chaos, sifting through various information from Africa rted to reinforcements settling in and around the mines, and about movements of Rance''s people.


    On the way to the restaurant, Aiden got a message from Sarah that Mia and Hunter are not just bodyguards and that they want to meet with them.


    After reading about Mia''s proposal, Aiden hoped that this duo from Seattle will not bring them more trouble. They already have too much on their te, and his wife is pregnant and needs to rest, damnit!


    "In this private room we can talk without being disturbed or spied on.", Jeff informed their guests from Seattle.


    "I don''t see bodyguards.", Hunter said while looking around.


    "This is Boyle Heights neighborhood.", Sarah responded. "Everyone here works for us."


    Hunter nodded in understanding and focused on Mia who was unusually dispirited.


    Mia has a bubbly and cheerful personality, and she normally gets excited before food, but now her mood was off and Hunter was concerned if something happened in the hospital.


    As soon as they took their seats, Liz informed them that she and JoAnna examined Vasily, and she sent the data to her assistants for additional opinions.


    "They should get back to me within an hour, and then I will share my thoughts. Please, be patient¡­", Liz implored.


    Well, they didn''t have any other choice and the chat moved on topic of Seattle. Hill sisters loved to hear what is going on in their hometown.


    The question, "how did you meet?", was inevitable, and Sarah was delighted to hear that Max and Liz made some of their first rtionship steps in the ck Rose nightclub.


    "We have a private room there that is exclusively ours¡­", Sarah said proudly. "We are not there often, so you are wee to use it, if you wish. I will let the staff know."


    "That is very generous.", Liz said. "I''ve seen the rooms on the upper level, but we always stay in Max''s booth."


    Max smiled mischievously. "Booth? That''s only for the drink. After that, we are on the dancefloor."


    "You are a dancer?", Sophia asked while eyeing Max.


    That was one of the politest personal questions she could think of. While in Seattle, Sophia was busy working at the Orion Enterprise, but she heard stories about Maximilian Anderson, the most eligible bachelor in Seattle, the king of the night¡­ a yboy.


    She wondered, how is it possible that Max married this sweet and capable woman (aka Elizabeth). Did he change his ways? Well, if Aiden changed for Sarah, anything is possible.


    "I know a move or two that mydy approves of.", Max responded smugly while his eyes didn''t leave Liz who was blushing.


    Liz never got used to Max''s suggestive remarks (and behavior) when someone else is present. He is shameless.


    JoAnna burst into giggles. "Don''t be ufortable, Liz. I''m not sure about your brother-inw, but your husband just proved that he will blend in with the men from my family perfectly. No matter how old they are and how much money they have, they get the biggest kick by bragging about their might in the bedroom."


    JoAnna and Liz had a chance to talk while examining Vasily, and they clicked immediately. Well, JoAnna has an outgoing personality and she makes friends easily. The fact that both JoAnna and Liz are surgeons who excelled in their respective fields early was an additional point that brought them closer. And they were both married to powerful CEOs and were at the head of their hospitals and... they had a lot inmon.


    Liz exhaled and shook her head helplessly at JoAnna''sment about Max. "That''s the truth."


    "I''m not bragging.", Max said matter-of-factly. "I''m telling the truth."


    Liz rolled her eyes and looked at JoAnna. "Do you hear this?"


    JoAnna nodded and leaned on Jeff. "Jeff is a bit shy with strangers, but once you get to know him, you will see that he is just like that."


    "Why are you talking about me like I''m not here?", Jeff asked JoAnna. "It makes me wonder what are you saying when I''m not by your side."


    "And why does it sound like I said anything inappropriate?", Max chimed in. "I was talking about dancing."


    Jeff nodded earnestly while supporting Max. "How I see it, thedies at this table have naughty thoughts."


    JoAnna and Lizughed, and Sophia saw that they hit it off well. It was obvious that Jeff and Max were getting along fine.


    Feeling like a responsible adult at the table, Sophia checked on the others...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2086 - Guests From Seattle (5)

    Sophia nced at Felix who was exchanging messages with someone on his phone.


    "Can that wait?", Sophia whispered impatiently.


    Felix looked at Sophia nkly and blinked as he understood that she wants him to stop texting.


    "I will be done in a minute.", Felix said and when he saw that Sophia was frowning, he exined further, "It''s about drones in Africa. We sent them an upgraded batch, and they need guidance to start them up."


    Sophia puffed her cheeks while exhaling. That was not how Ste raised them. When they are sitting at the table, the devices are off, especially when the guests are present! However, this was important, so she responded with a small nod and Felix resumed his texting session. She hoped that he will finish that soon.


    Checking the status of others at the table, Sophia nced at Sarah who was whispering something with Aiden, and based on their goofy expressions, the duo was lovey-dovey, ignoring thepany at the table. Nothing new there.


    Sophia wanted to reprimand her youngest sister to focus on the guests, but Sarah''s eyes were on Aiden, like he is the only man in the world, so Sophia gave up because she didn''t want to cause a scene.


    Sophia noticed that Mia was silent. Well, Hunter was also silent, but he was looking at Mia, so Sophia concluded that the reason behind their questionable mood is Mia.


    "Is the food alright, Mia?", Sophia asked.


    Mia responded with a nod and lowered her gaze.


    Hunter was observing Mia with great concern. It''s not like her not to eat.


    He wondered if something happened with Sarah. Mia was fine that morning, and since they met at this restaurant, Mia was not talking or eating much.


    Hunter concluded that something happened in the hospital. Did Mia''s temper re and she had an argument with Sarah?


    It was important for Mia to leave a good impression and establish coboration with the Army of Chaos because that would mean that they can achieve more with fewer resources. After all, the influence andwork of the Army of Chaos in the United States and in Europe is enviable, and their reputation is ster. Just by saying that they are working with the Army of Chaos, many doors will be opened for them.


    "Love, is everything alright? Do you want us to go for a walk and get some fresh air?", Hunter offered to Mia, assuming that her mood is low because of Sarah. When they get out, they can talk in privacy, and Mia will tell him what happened.


    Mia looked at Hunter and her eyes were full of tears while her chin trembled.


    "What''s going on?", Hunter panicked. Mia was on the verge of crying and Mia never cries. This must be serious.


    "I''m pregnant.", Mia said, her voice barely audible.


    "Ha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­", Hunterughed in slow motion. "For a moment there, I thought you said that you are¡­" His face fell and he looked at Mia with eyes open wide. "What did you say? Can you repeat that?"


    Before Mia said anything, Hunter bolted on his feet, toppling the chair behind him.


    Everyone was silent and looking at Hunter while wondering what''s going on.


    "You are serious. We are going to have a baby?", Hunter asked Mia.


    Mia pressed her lips into a line and nodded as tears streamed down her face.


    Hunter had a tornado of emotions swelling inside him. He was not expecting this.


    They were not using contraception for months, and a part of him gave up on thoughts of bing a father because he didn''t want Mia to feel the pressure of having a baby because he was perfectly happy with Mia only. Baby would be a bonus.


    Considering that for months they were looking at Mia''s ovtion cycle without results and that they were now in Los Angeles close to Nyx and Erebus, Hunterpletely dismissed the possibility that Mia was pregnant. He thought that Mia offended Sarah somehow and spoiled their chances to work together, or maybe Sarah bullied Mia or¡­ anything other than Mia being pregnant.


    Seeing Mia''s tear-stricken face and a smile that looked more like a grimace because she was crying, Hunter realized that it''s real. It''s happening!


    Hunter hugged Mia, lifting her up from her seat and he twirled her a few times whileughing loudly.


    "Hohoho!", Maxughed heartily as well, sounding like Santa us, ready to deliver presents. "I will be an Uncle again!"


    "You just found out?", Jeff asked Max.


    Max confirmed. "Not only me, but it seems that Hunter just found out as well."


    "I told her to do the test while we waited for two MDs to finish work.", Sarah imed credit shamelessly.


    "I''m not sure if Mia is happy about this¡­", Sophia shared her thoughts with a quiet voice, but Liz heard her.


    "Overwhelmed.", Liz exined. "They are trying for nine months."


    "Nine months is not a long time.", Sophia said.


    Liz agreed. "True. But that couple over there is used to getting things done sessfully on their first try. Every month that passed was weighing on them."


    Sophia wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth when she felt Felix holding her hand under the table. She looked into his blue eyes full of love and remembered that Felix got her pregnant despite all contraception they used (three times!). Sophia will never understand feelings of couples who want a child and are struggling to get pregnant.


    Sophia smiled and leaned on Felix who cradled her in his arms, and they all watched Hunter and Mia hugging and kissing while rejoicing the baby-news.


    Liz was first to get up and congratte, and others followed as well.


    Sarah and Aiden ordered extra sweets to celebrate.


    The lively mood died down when Liz got an email from her assistants.


    Seeing that everyone was eagerly expecting the verdict, Liz spoke.


    "My assistants confirmed what I was thinking. There is a procedure that sounds good in theory."


    JoAnna frowned, sensing that there is more, and that more was not good. "But?"


    "It was never attempted in practice. I will share the data with you and let you decide.", Liz said.


    JoAnna nodded and epted the tablet from Liz with information on the treatment.


    Sarah didn''t care about the data because she wouldn''t understand it. That''s JoAnna''s part. However, Sarah was interested in one thing¡­ "You are willing to operate on him?"


    "If you allow me, I will.", Liz said honestly. "I already checked data Anna sent mest week and I am not aware of any confirmed procedure that will be sessful. At most, they will slow down or stop the current deterioration of his condition, but none will fix him. That is why we did extra exams this morning, to see if this is in line with some of the experimental approaches."


    "Can you estimate the sess rate?", Sophia asked.


    Liz didn''t want to give them false hopes. "No. Any number I give you will be a wild guess, and not an estimate. However, I can tell you that the patient is not getting better. Your options are to wait until his organs shut down, or let me try this¡­", Liz gestured toward the tablet that was in JoAnna''s hands.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2087 - Guests From Seattle (6)

    Liz had no objections to JoAnna assisting her. By working together, Liz will get closer to JoAnna.


    Since Liz is working at the Franciscan Medical Center (JoAnna''s previous workce), Liz heard stories about a young surgeon who caused waves before leaving.


    Liz also remembered that the White corp. was one of the major donors to the Franciscan Medical Center, and shortly after Liz joined, the White corp. redirected their money to other institutions. Seeing Jeff with JoAnna, Liz understood that it was the case of a husband supporting his wife. Just how Max is supporting her.


    JoAnna was happy that Liz agreed to work with her. After all, Dr. Elizabeth Williams-Anderson was not only an aplished neurosurgeon, but also the only daughter of Isaac Williams, chairman of the Williams Medical group. Having a good rtionship with this family of doctors can be beneficial on many levels, and as the Madam of the White family, JoAnna always needs to consider the bigger picture.


    "You are wee to consult other neurosurgeons before we proceed.", Liz said to the Hill sisters. "Take your time and decide."


    "We don''t have time.", JoAnna responded to Liz and looked at Sarah and Sophia. "I already contacted numerous neurosurgeons, and everyone other than Liz called Vasily a lost cause. I suggest that we let Liz try."


    Seeing that Sophia and Sarah are unsure how to proceed, JoAnna added, "No matter how we feel about this, the fact is that Vasily is dying. The optimistic prognosis is that he willst three to four weeks before his body starts shutting down. He will not wake up. The approach Liz is suggesting is experimental but it''s the best chance Vasily has. Even if it has only one percent chance of seeding, it''s one more than zero."


    Sophia and Sarah exchanged nces and then nodded in agreement.


    "How soon can you operate on him?", Sarah asked Liz.


    "I will give you the list of equipment that is necessary and when you confirm that everything is avable, my assistants wille."


    "I will assist you during the surgery as well.", JoAnna said. "Please provide us detailed information on the staff you are bringing here because they will need to pass background checks."


    After lunch, people went about their business.


    Jeff, JoAnna, Sophia, and Felix got busy ensuring that all preparations for Vasily''s surgery are met based on the information Liz provided.


    Jeff and Sophia were looking for machines, JoAnna was doing additional analysis of Vasily''s condition while Felix was ensuring that every inch of the LA Medical Center is covered by Eve.


    Due to the surgery, there will be more information about Vasily in the hospital''s system, and they didn''t want to take any risks of someone attacking him, or finding out about his condition. The official story for the Lebedev family (and Vasily''s enemies) was that he was recuperating from his injuries. If they found out that he is in aa and that situation is getting worse by the day, who knows what they would do?


    Max and Liz returned to the hotel, each busy with their own affairs.


    Mia and Hunter calmed down after the initial baby-news tion, and they went to meet with Sarah and Aiden and discuss the proposition that Mia made.


    The warehouse was only a few minutes walking away from the restaurant, and no one would suspect that there is a secret passage, leading several floors underground.


    "This is huge¡­", Miamented while they made their way through one tunnel.


    The tunnel was branching and based on the width that was enough for tworge trucks to pass each other, it was obvious that this was not done in haste.


    The tunnels were lit up and they stretched as far as the eye can see, and there were doors on each side. People walked while minding their own business, stopping to salute Sarah and Aiden, and it gave a feel of a militaristic underground city.


    Sarah nced at Aiden and smiled smugly. She loves basements and underground stuff, and she was proud to see Mia''s and Hunter''s eyes sparkling in amazement as they observed the small part of the Army of Chaos.


    Sarah and Aiden stopped in front of one door, and Sarah ced her palm on the biometric scanner before the door opened with a small hiss.


    "Please¡­", Sarah said while gesturing for Mia and Hunter to step in.


    Mia and Hunter exchanged apprehensive nces and shared an understanding that they are already here and there is no point in hesitating.


    Hunter frowned as he was not impressed by a simple room with one table and two benches around it. There were no windows, and the walls were gray.


    Sarah sat on one bench and Aiden joined her. They both smiled while watching as Mia and Hunter took their seats on the bench across the table.


    Aiden moved his fingers in the air, and lights dimmed for a moment before the scenery around them changed.


    Mia and Hunter gaped as they found themselves in a meadow that was speckled with wildflowers. There was a forest around them, and snowy-peak mountains in the distance. The sky was perfectly blue without a single cloud and the light breeze brought them crisp mountain air.


    Birds were chirping and butterflies moved from one bloom to another, and the whole setting was serene.


    "What¡­?", Hunter was unable to finish his question as he was taking in the view.


    Sarah smiled and leaned into Aiden''s hug before exining, "This is the meadow where we got married. We preserved it exactly how it was on the day of our wedding, so we can relive it anytime."


    Mia reached for the flower that was next to her, and her hand went through the nt, revealing the illusion.


    "This is virtual reality?", Mia asked breathlessly.


    Sarah responded with a nod as pride swelled inside her. She loves to daze people with her creations. Actually, this is Aiden''s creation as well because he helped with the software. They equipped all their major bases with VR rooms that are used for leisure (like now) or for torturing prisoners.


    To make their prisoners talk quickly, Sarah and Aiden perfected the dungeon scene with rats and a dragon that lifts the roof. In addition to that, the couple also created ava cave that exposes prisoners to high heat, and a sinking submarine that gets filled with water, creating the illusion of drowning in the depths of the ocean.


    They work like charms as no one wants to drown, burn inva, or be eaten by a dragon.


    "We can talk here.", Sarah went to business.


    On top of their usual busy routine, they have Rance and Albert to deal with, so she didn''t have a lot of time to entertain guests from Seattle. With this little walk, they showed a piece of might and technology that the Army of Chaos has at their disposal, and now it was time for Mia and Hunter to do their part.


    "You mentioned that your organization wants to coborate with the Army of Chaos and that it can be beneficial for both sides. Convince us.", Sarah said.


    Mia nodded in understanding. "I know that you are currently facing a threat, and have pressing matters to attend to, so we will skip the introductions¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2088 - Guests From Seattle (7)

    Sarah and Aiden listened to Mia and Hunter talking, they asked questions and requested additional documentation. It looked more like a job interview.


    In truth, Sarah and Aiden could use their Sigma and Omega skills (and Eve) to find out whatever they wanted on their own, but this was a way to gauge Mia''s and Hunter''s personalities. If the duo from Seattle was bending the truth or concealing crucial things, it would be proof that they are not sincere.


    After that stage waspleted, it was Mia''s and Hunter''s turn to ask questions, and Sarah and Aiden responded how much they could, without disclosing sensitive information.


    Sarah, Aiden, Mia, and Hunter understood that if they agree to coborate, this will be only the first step in the long process where they will be scrutinizing each other in a sensitive game of give-and-take that will cause their bonds to grow or shrink based on the oues achieved.


    Neither of the two sides was interested in just a business deal. They were hoping to form an alliance that was based on trust and possibly friendship.


    "Thank you for answering our questions.", Mia said. "I suggest that we break for the day and analyze what we heard before proceeding with the next step."


    When Sarah and Aiden agreed, Mia continued, "To be honest, we didn''t hear anything we wouldn''t agree with. We want to ensure that we are not rushing the process. And we want to give you time to verify the information we provided. Let us know when we can meet next time. We will be in Los Angeles until Sunday."


    "Before we end this meeting, I would like to hear your opinion¡­", Sarah said, and Mia and Hunter perked up to hear what she will say next.


    "You heard this morning that we are facing a crisis. The person behind it belongs to a secret organization and we are not sure how deep it reaches. In the public''s eye, he is a politician with clean hands and a widework in Europe. We got a tip that he will act against us soon, and besides that, we don''t know any other details. How would you handle this situation?"


    Mia thought for some time before responding. "It depends on his identity and how much damage he can actually do. The clean solution would be to damage him to the point of hiswork refusing to coborate with him, but it doesn''t sound like you have the luxury of time. We can take him out silently, make it look like an ident. Or if you don''t want him dead, we can injure him. A permanent disability is usually a good reminder not to poke the tiger. We can always deal with people who are close to him. Confidants, assistants, secretaries, when people who are working with him daily and are enabling his behavior start disappearing, he will get the message¡­"


    When Mia finished her analysis, she concluded with, "It all depends on how much time you have to deal with the situation. Everyone has a weakness and as long as we find it, we can strike effectively. A mistress, an illegitimate child, a sick rtive, evidence of a crime. We can threaten to expose it, or to help deal with the problem. The most effective defense is to attack first. I would suggest timeboxing the search and if you can''t find anything that works¡­ make it up. A politician will care about his public image and if you take away his voters, he will be powerless. You can attack him on media. Pick something that resembles the truth and make it look convincing. No matter what it is, if people hear it enough times, they will start believing it¡­"


    Sarah was impressed by the possibilities that Mia listed.


    The speed at which Mia analyzed the situation and provided solutions, told Sarah that Mia is an expert in this area that can bepared to Sophia, with the difference that Sophia did her best to keep her hands clean, while Mia didn''t mind exploring the options the dark side offers. This proved that having Mia as an enemy could be a frightening thing.


    "Thank you. We will be in touch.", Sarah said as she stood up. "Allow us to escort you out and we will arrange transportation for you. Do you want to return to the hotel?"


    Mia nced at Hunter. "I was hoping to visit the beach, but now that I confirmed I''m pregnant, jet skis and paragliding are probably not a good idea. I guess I should contact my gynecologist first."


    "You have an active lifestyle?", Aiden asked while eyeing Hunter.


    Hunter lifted his chin smugly. "The bodyguard role is not just for show. I can hold my own."


    Aiden smirked. "I wonder if I can interest you in a spar."


    Hunter''s eyes shed in excitement, but a secondter his brows furrowed as he looked at Mia. "We should probably get in touch with the doctor first¡­"


    Aiden understood that calling a doctor is important. That is what he was thinking when Sarah told him she was pregnant. "How about youe to our ce for dinner? We canbine that with a spar. Exercise before meal aids digestion."


    Hunter and Mia nodded in unison. They wanted to get close to Nyx and Erebus.


    Mia remembered one thing. "Do you really have a ck panther?"


    "We have three.", Sarah responded with a smile.


    Mia''s mouth formed an ''O'' shape. "What about the red glowing eyes?"


    Sarah stifled augh. "Some things are not awesome if we expose them."


    Mia understood that Sarah will not say how they do it, but the rumor is true. "I assume there is no way you will confirm if you have supernatural strength."


    Sarah shook her head. "You should know that some things are exaggerations."


    "But you didn''t deny it.", Mia said cheekily.


    Sarah didn''t want to say more but she liked Mia''s personality.


    Mia was friendly and bubbly and no one would guess she is behind a deadly organization that works in the shadows. Sarah is an introvert and unless she is surrounded by a few people she trusts, or is handling official business, Sarah prefers to stay quiet. Part of her envied Mia''s outgoing personality.


    Sarah decided to focus on dinner. They will have guests! This can be a good asion for a bonfire and barbecue. It''s Aiden''s favorite and the atmosphere is casual.


    "Since you areing for dinner, please extend the invitation to Max and Liz. Jeff and JoAnna will probably join as well.", Sarah said.


    Mia and Hunter were happy with the reception they received and were hoping for a sessful coboration. Dinner with everyone was a signal that things were progressing well.


    "What do you think?", Sarah asked Aiden when Mia and Hunter left for their hotel.


    Aiden put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders, and they walked down the street in the Boyle Heights neighborhood.


    "What they said sounds good. But I will need to see them in action. Making promises is one thing, and acting on it is different.", Aiden said after some time.


    Sarah agreed. "We can ask them to help us with Albert."


    "You will let them handle this sensitive thing? Assuming that they are not deceiving us, if they make a mistake, we will pay for it."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2089 - Guests From Seattle (8)

    Sarah agreed that letting Mia and Hunter handling Albert could be risky, but¡­ "How else you test someone''s sincerity? They obviously want an alliance. There is nothing we can do to make them owe us, and in a simr way, they are not necessary for us either. In order to develop mutual trust, we need to face a challenge together and confirm that the other side has the integrity to stick to the agreement."


    "Together.", Aiden pointed out. "As long as some of our people are involved, I will be fine."


    "If we involve our people to work with theirs, they will be more cautious and not show us their true colors."


    Aiden exhaled helplessly when he heard that Sarah wants to allow Mia and Hunter to deal with Albert without their supervision. What if they are not sessful? What if they betray them?


    "You trust people easily, Sarah. Have some failsafe, will you?"


    "I have a feeling about them. An instinct."


    Aiden frowned in disapproval. "That instinct of yours can get us in trouble if your readings are off. Are you ready to bear the consequences?"


    Sarah stopped walking, faced Aiden, and gently pressed her index finger between his eyebrows. His expression rxed in an instant.


    In his mind, Aiden heard Sarah''s voice, <em>''You should not frown so much. You will end up with wrinkles, and then I will not think of you as handsome¡­''</em>


    That memory from his White Mercedes that happened four years ago, always puts a smile on his face.


    "I remember a few years back a handsome young man approaching me, and my instincts told me to trust him. I showed him who I am and introduced him to my family and Eve, and I knew it will be alright."


    As Sarah spoke, Aiden''s lips lifted into a bright smile. He knew that she was talking about him.


    "I am not saying that we should jump on this ship and hand them all our secrets and keys to the vault. But I want us to have an open mind.", Sarah said and before Aiden could respond, her eyes shed when she remembered. "The vault! Mia said that they have their hands on a vast amount of secrets. Do you think they can help us locate the vaults that belong to the Council?"


    Aiden stifled augh. His wonderfully pregnant wife was thinking about swiping things again!


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Later that evening¡­


    The Cliffside Vi was livelier than usual due to the excitement which came with guests from Seattle.


    Mia, Hunter, Max, and Liz dly epted the dinner invitation.


    Of course, the kids from the Cliffside Vi were present as well. Everyone loves barbeque with bonfire.


    They all introduced themselves to the guests from Seattle before proceeding with their activities as usual. The kids knew that if Sarah and Aiden need them, they will be summoned. Otherwise, they will give them privacy.


    The kids were hanging out in groups, chatting in a lively atmosphere while waiting for the barbecue (aka dinner) to be ready. It was Francisca''s and Azra''s turn to help Matias (the cook) around the grill, and things were progressing smoothly.


    JoAnna and Liz announced that everything will be ready for Vasily''s surgery to happen on Friday (in two days). Until then, the two MDs will spend most of their time discussing the procedure and various fallback options, in case things don''t go as nned.


    Emma and Charlie also came, because Emma wanted to assist during the surgery. This was a good chance to meet with the neurosurgeon in charge (aka Liz), and to get some baby-free time.


    Three weeks old Holly was fed and put to sleep, and her nanny was watching her at home so that Emma and Charlie can attend this dinner.


    Emma, JoAnna, and Liz went to the study room so that they can discuss business away from themotion.


    "Are you sure you are fine?", JoAnna reluctantly asked Emma.


    Emma confirmed. "I don''t want to miss this. I will not be a burden."


    JoAnna shook her head. "I never thought of you as a burden, Emma. You are an amazing friend and a ster medical professional. My concern was if your body can take it. You had a baby and are still bleeding."


    "My bleeding is like a light period. Since Holly was born, I''m not doing much and I am familiar with Vasily''s condition, so¡­ let me help."


    JoAnna gave up. "Sure. Wee aboard."


    Liz approved. "The procedure willst at least three hours, and probably more. It will be good to have extra helpers so that they can take turns and rest when needed. My assistants will arrive tomorrow morning, so you can meet them in person."


    As the three medical women started discussing the procedure again in the study room, Mia was with Sarah and Sophia next to the area where toddlers yed in the garden.


    Mia was hoping to y with leopards, but Kitty, As, and Vega were perched up in the trees. They were aware that if theye down, toddlers will want to y with them, and three big cats were not willing.


    "They are cute¡­", Mia said while watching Lia and Adam running after Alice and Jayden in a game of team-tag. Hero, Be, and Luna were part of themotion as well.


    Valentin was too small to run. The five-months old was sitting and chewing on stic toys that his nanny arranged around him.


    Sarah smiled warmly while looking at the kids and rubbing her stomach. "Yeah. Soon, they will get reinforcements."


    "Liz has a daughter¡­", Sophia said to Mia. "So, your baby will also havepany."


    Mia agreed. "Actually, in our circle of friends, Hunter and I are the only ones without a baby. There is a bunch of kids under three years old."


    "That''s good.", Sophia bobbed her head. "Your baby will learn from them and it will not get bored easily."


    Sophia''s happy mood fell when she saw that guys came out after changing clothes. Sweatpants and t-shirts. It was obvious they were ready to fight because they gathered around the fighting ring.


    Max and Jeff entered the ring first. They were stretching while Michael (aka the referee) was exining the rules.


    Aiden and Hunter were eager topare skills, and Charlie and Felix were next in line.


    "I will never get used to this.", Sophia grumbled.


    Sarah stifled augh. "It''s good to steam out and it helps them stay in shape. There is no better motivation than a healthypetition."


    Sophia exhaled dejectedly. "I can''t watch. I will go and check on Anna, Liz, and Emma. Anything is better than watching this childish disy of strength."


    "They are in the study.", Sarah told Sophia who was already on her way into the vi.


    Mia''s gaze moved away from the fighting ring and she eyed Sarah. "I heard about your skills."


    Sarah smiled smugly as she recognized the challenge in Mia''s gaze. "Once we pop these babies out, I will be happy to give you some pointers."


    Mia burst into augh. "Deal. Let''s go closer to watch our guys. Hunter is a good fighter. I am curious to see how Aiden will fare against him."


    Sarah got an idea. "Hunter is a good fighter? How about a bet?"


    Mia was never the one to stand down from the challenge. "I am listening..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2090 - Guests From Seattle (9)

    As the fights started, kids converged around the ring to watch.


    With Michael as the referee, Max and Jeff went at each other without care and after a few exchanges, both of them had busted lips and bruises formed over their exposed parts of their skin. They didn''t show any signs of slowing down.


    Jeff and Max had matching fight styles. Both focused on attacking while ignoring defense.


    "Aya¡­", Hande eximed. "This is the behavior of men who have doctors for wives."


    Kids burst intoughter at Hande''sment.


    "Max doesn''t fight often¡­", Mia said. "But whenever he gets into a squabble, it''s done quickly. He overwhelms his opponent with sheer strength."


    "Then, this will be a good lesson for him.", Sarah shared her opinion. "Jeff''s attitude is about the same."


    "Can I assume that Aiden will be more tactful in the ring?", Mia asked while gauging Sarah''s expression.


    Sarah''s gazended on Aiden who was happily chatting with Hunter, and her eyes sparkled with adoration. "He is the best."


    Mia''s eyebrow twitched. "I''m not sure if this is an enamored wife talking, or I''m going to regret the bet I agreed to."


    Sarah''s smile extruded confidence.


    Bruised and bloodied Jeff and Max exited the ring in good spirits after Michael dered a fight to be a tie. Both Max and Jeff still had the strength to continue, but Michael stopped them due to fear that they will really harm each other, and their current injuries didn''t seem light.


    Imani and Jamari (aka JoAnna''s assistants) were ready with medical kids to clean and bandage them.


    From the side, Mia observed how Imani and Jamari worked and she noticed their swift and well-practiced movements.


    "Your medics know what they are doing.", Mia told Sarah.


    Sarah knew that Mia was interested in her kids, so she decided to share some information. "They are more than just medics. They are generals in the Army of Chaos."


    Mia''s eyes widened at Sarah''s words. "Are all these youngsters part of your organization?"


    Sarah nodded. "Everyone present here is family."


    Mia was surprised by the warmth with which Sarah said that. It was obvious that they are close, and she remembered how all youngsters approached them while introducing themselves politely. Sarah told her previously how all of them live here.


    Mia sighed while thinking about her half-brother, Roberto. Their rtionship improved over time, but only when it rtes to work. Outside missions and meeting rooms, Roberto and Mia are struggling to act like siblings.


    Aiden and Hunter entered the ring, and their cheerful expressions were gone as they eyed each other while Michael exined the rules.


    "Now that we are here, I want to make one thing clear¡­", Hunter spoke to Aiden seriously. "If you go easy on me, I won''t forgive you."


    "I don''t bully guests in my house. If you want to see what I''ve got, you need to force it out of me.", Aiden responded and gestured to Hunter to attack first.


    Hunter was irked. It''s a long time since someone looked down on him like that. He wondered if Aiden is overestimating himself, or if the rumors are true. Well, there is only one way to find out.


    Hunter rotated his shoulders, and his muscles rippled visibly through the tight t-shirt he was wearing. At that moment, Hunter was not looking at the potential ally, and maybe a friend. Hunter was looking at the opponent that needed to be defeated.


    Mia smiled at the sight of her husband, and she was excited (and slightly anxious) while waiting to see what will happen next.


    Mia and Hunter were good fighters when they met, and over the years they traveled and practiced many styles that added to their skillset. In their circle, Mia and Hunter are unbeatable, however, they were aware that there is always someone better. Sarah and Aiden have a fantastic reputation and stories about them are something like out of science fiction movies.


    Hunter dashed toward Aiden andunched one attack after another. Aiden dodged and blocked with ease.


    With every next hit, the speed of Hunter''s attacks increased.


    "Don''t worry about hurting me. Show me what you are made of.", Aiden said while stepping to the side to avoid Hunter''s kick.


    Hunter let out a frustrated roar. Why are his hits not connecting? To make things worse, he was getting close to his limit, while Aiden didn''t even break a sweat. How humiliating.


    Hunter gritted his teeth and pushed his body further. Faster. Stronger. Aim. Concentrate. Explode.


    Mia held her breath at the fantastic disy of Hunter''s skills. She never saw him so fired up. Mia smiled at the sight of Aiden who finally started defending seriously. Her smile fell a little when she realized how that is what Aiden was doing¡­ only defending.


    Just as she feared, two minutes into the fight, Aiden twisted his body in an unusual way and grabbed Hunter''s wrist.


    Hunter groaned when his facended on the smooth surface of the fighting ring. Aiden was on top of him, holding Hunter''s arm in a lock at his back.


    "I lost¡­", Hunter said dejectedly.


    Aiden moved and gave Hunter his hand to pull him up.


    "There is no shame when you lose from the best.", Aiden said matter-of-factly.


    Hunter got up and looked at Mia with an unreadable expression, as if silently apologizing for his loss.


    "You have some skill. If you want, we can spar anytime."


    Hunter''s head snapped toward Aiden. "You mean it?"


    Aiden nodded.


    Hunter smiled. "I would love that. I never saw such movement techniques." He wanted to say that he would like to see Aiden attacking, but Hunter noticed that Aiden''s attention waspletely on Sarah.


    Aiden and Sarah both had matching smirks and their eyes sparkled.


    "Please,e to the side so that your injuries are tended to¡­", Michael said to Hunter and Aiden.


    There was nothing visible, but with all those hits and blocks they probably have bruises in the making and icepacks will stop them from forming.


    "Sarah will take care of me¡­", Aiden said and walked toward Sarah who stared at him as possessed. Actually, Aiden will take care of Sarah because he knew that she was turned on by his disy of might, and her libido was boosted by the pregnancy hormones. It was a perfectbination for a steamy session of rolling in the sheets.


    "I lost the bet¡­", Mia said to Sarah dejectedly.


    "We will talk about thatter¡­", Sarah responded without removing her ardent gaze from Aiden. She put her hand in Aiden''s and they walked inside the vi.


    Mia looked at Sarah and Aiden in confusion. Why did it look like they are about to get handsy? Dinner will be ready soon, and they have guests!


    Mia shook her head, together with her thoughts, and went to check on Hunter. More than his body, Hunter''s ego was bruised. She never saw him lose this badly.


    "Aiden said that I cane and spar with him anytime.", Hunter said to Mia when she approached him.


    He was dejected that he lost, but also excited that Aiden extended an invitation.


    Jamari snorted at Hunter''s words. "Before you dream about matching the master, you should try to beat us."


    Hunter frowned while eyeing Jamari. "What are you¡­ seventeen?"


    Jamari grinned. "Fifteen. If you can beat me, then you can fight other guys."


    "Don''t feel bad, honey¡­", Mia said to Hunter. "They are generals in the Army of Chaos."


    "All of them?", Hunter asked in disbelief.


    "Most of us.", Jamari responded.


    Charlie and Felix entered the ring and Hunter eyed them. "What about those two?"


    "Felix is a techy guy.", Jamari responded ambiguously. "Charlie is a friend."


    "What does he do?", Hunter asked Jamari.


    "He is the CEO of the Smithsonite corp."


    Mia was also looking at Charlie and Felix. "They don''t look like a techy guy and a CEO."


    "Do we look like generals?", Imani asked.


    Mia and Hunter had to agree with this. No one looks like a dangerous person and they assumed that Felix and Charlie also have mysterious identities, but they knew that Imani and Jamari will not talk about it easily.


    In the master bedroom¡­


    Before the door closed behind them, Sarah pulled Aiden for a kiss and her hands immediately moved to push his pants down.


    She was aroused and needed a release.


    Aiden chuckled and let her undress him. There is nothing better than seeing Sarah lost in passion, craving for him.


    She yanked his and her pants down, together with underwear, and hopped on him, with her legs around his waist, without bothering to remove their tops.


    "Take me¡­", she demanded.


    Aiden moved and her back mmed against the wall.


    "I love how wet you are for me¡­", Aiden murmured as his fingers guided his erection toward her entrance.


    "Less talking, more¡­", Sarah moaned when she felt the familiar stretch that came with otherworldly friction which sent electric sparks through her body.


    The next few minutes were a mix of gasps and moans and then it all exploded into a scream as Sarah came undone.


    Aiden breathed heavily as he nuzzled her neck with his nose. "Are you OK?"


    "Wonderful¡­", Sarah responded while catching her breath. "I needed that."


    Without pulling out, Aiden moved toward the bed.


    He ced her on the bed with her legs still around him.


    In one swift move, Aiden removed his top and she understood that he didn''t find his release. His devilish smile told Sarah that Aiden will not let her go until he is satisfied.


    Sarah removed her top, ready for another wild ride that only her husband can provide.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2091 - Dealing With The Council (1)

    ~ Los Angeles ~


    Thursday


    As nned, Max and Liz stayed in Los Angeles.


    Max split his day between dealing with urgent matters rted to the Alpha group and meeting with Sophia and Felix at the White corp. (the Orion Enterprise branch) in order to familiarize himself with the offerings rted to security.


    Liz was with JoAnna and Emma at the LA Medical Center. Liz''s assistants arrived, and they were busy with preparations for the uing surgery.


    Mia and Hunter returned to Seattle early that morning.


    Mia had an appointment with her doctor, to make sure there are no issues with her pregnancy, and they also needed to deal with the matter of the lost bet.


    What bet? Seeing Mia''s confidence in Hunter''s fighting skills, Sarah suggested spicing up the experience of watching their husbands fight by adding a wager. If Hunter wins, the Army of Chaos will do a favor for Mia''s organization, and if Aiden wins Mia will do a favor for them.


    Since Hunter lost, Mia listened to Sarah''s request and she was surprised when Sarah gave her a list of seven names.


    "You want me to dig out information about their bank ounts?", Mia asked with aplex expression on her face.


    Sarah confirmed. "Bank ounts, vaults, safe deposit boxes, anything that can contain valuables or sensitive information."


    When Mia and Hunter spoke earlier that day about their organization, the couple from Seattle mentioned a vast amount of data. Sarah wanted to see if Mia can provide them with clues on where the vaults of the Council are.


    Sarah told Aiden about the bet she made with Mia, and Aiden approved. Like this, Mia and Hunter can show their sincerity by providing information that is not crucial for the Army of Chaos.


    Sure, Sarah is set on looting those vaults, but if they skip on swiping things, their Army of Chaos will not be in danger.


    Back to the present¡­


    In the nning room at the Cliffside Vi¡­


    Sarah, Aiden, Oni, N, Michael, and Haru were going through various reports that were collected rted to the members of the Council.


    Sarah and Aiden were looking at the reports that proved how Albert and Rance are up to something.


    "Rance is mobilizing his men.", N said. "Based on themunication we intercepted, they are preparing to strike our mines on Saturday morning. Most of our miners will be gone for the weekend with their families, and by the time they return on Monday, they will walk into Rance''s hands."


    "That means Albert will act before that.", Sarah mumbled, more to herself.


    "We assume that Albert will make his move on Friday.", Oni spoke about the part she was investigating.


    "You still don''t know for sure?", Sarah asked.


    Oni shook her head dejectedly. "He has too many people and they are notmunicating electronically. Albert is making sure not to leave traces. However, by attacking us on Friday, we will have enough time to notice it and to divert our attention to him, leaving mines with lowered security and less personnel for Rance to take."


    Sarah puffed her cheeks in frustration and looked at Aiden. "What do you think?"


    "I think that we should go after Albert first. By forcing him to defend, he will not have time to attack.", Aiden said. "We have media campaigns against him ready, however, I don''t think we should use them. Not yet."


    Aiden made a dramatic pause and looked at five people in the room before continuing.


    "The media campaigns have the potential to destroy his personal and political life. As much as they will be effective, it will take time for him to actually lose power; we can take away public support, but for him to actually lose his position, the government of Sweden needs to take action. That is why I suggest we issue a warning first. This warning needs to be swift and effective, and to send a message that if he doesn''t back off, we will destroy him."


    "Do you think that a warning will work on him?", Michael asked suspiciously.


    Aiden shrugged. "I don''t expect him to back offpletely. But it should throw him off the track. He will make mistakes and maybe even postpone his attack."


    Sarah thought for a second about Aiden''s words. "We can empty his bank ounts. Show him that our people can reach him anytime."


    Aiden approved. "Sounds good. Also, let''s show him that WE can reach him anytime, the closer we get to him, the better effect it will have. We have blueprints of his mansion in Switzend. There is nothing more intimidating than the knowledge he is not safe in his own home. His people will be dazed, and his technology will fail to catch anything out of the ordinary, yet he will know that we were there."


    Sarah''s face lit up. "Are we going on a trip?"


    "No. You are pregnant.", Aiden rejected Sarah by reminding her of the obvious. He had no objections to Sarah traveling, but he knew that if she is there, she will go on a mission, and he will have none of that.


    He looked at Oni, N, Michael, and Haru. "Any volunteers? The mission is to breach into a mansion and¡­ swipe things. Maybe vandalize the ce."


    Four hands flew high into the air at the same time. They all wanted to go. It''s been a while since they did something fun.


    Aiden approved their enthusiasm. "Alright. Oni and Michael will head to Rance''s vi. N and Haru will head to Albert''s. You leave in two hours. Let''s check the blueprints, estimate haul, and determine the size of the teams that will go with you¡­"


    Just as Aiden suspected, Sarah wanted to go herself, but she couldn''t deny that she was pregnant. Going on a mission where she would sneak into someone''s house, take care of security, and steal things, didn''t sound like a good idea with baby Logan in her belly.


    Sarah consoled herself that with drones she will be able to see everything and if they bump into safe deposits, she can guide units in the field on how to crack the safes open.


    "Don''t leave anything behind¡­", Sarah advised seriously. "Take everything. Refrigerators included."


    Aiden stifled a chuckle at Sarah''s words. Ah, that''s his wife.


    While they discussed important matters, Sarah couldn''t shake off the lingering thoughts at the back of her head.


    "I need to make a phone call¡­", Sarah said and left the room. In truth, she needed to make two.


    The first one connected when Suvedini picked up the call.


    "Hi, Suvedini¡­ We confirmed that Rance and Albert are making a move and are preparing for a counter-attack."


    "Do you need assistance?", Suvedini offered with relief evident in her voice.


    "Not with this. I don''t want you to expose yourself by acting against Rance and Albert. Giving us a heads-up was enough. Thank you."


    Suvedini exhaled heavily. "Just by telling you, I acted against them. If I add more, it won''t make a difference."


    Sarah had a nagging question. "You knew about the consequences and I''m sure that you weighed your options before you came to the Chaos nightclub. Why did you do it?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2092 - Dealing With The Council (2)

    Sarah knew that Suvedini probably contemted heavily if she will act against the members of the Council. Sarah couldn''t believe that Suvedini opposed two heavyweights and jeopardized her standing only to help Sarah because it was the right thing to do.


    "I don''t think that the two of them should wield power.", Suvedini responded to Sarah''s question after a slight dy. "They are too self-centered and non-flexible. You either obey them or go under, and I can''t watch them grow their power further."


    "You have a grudge against them?", Sarah guessed.


    "You have no idea. Sitting at the table with them is nauseating. Just how they looked down on you, they are doing the same to me."


    "Why are you part of the Council?", Sarah asked.


    "At that time, I thought that it would be a good idea to join a group of powerful people. The sheer sense of importance was overwhelming. I was disappointed to find out how the Council is nothing I imagined it to be. It was only another power-struggle¡­", Suvedini''s voice trailed away. There was obviously more she wanted to say, but Sarah got the hint that Suvedini is not happy with the current Council.


    "What would you do if there is a table without Rance and Albert?"


    Suvedini didn''t understand. "You want to remove them?"


    Sarah stroked her chin with her thumb while thinking as ideas popped into her mind. "Not exactly. Removing them will only bring someone else into their ce. However, if there is a way to restrict them. Are you in?"


    The second call was more difficult to make, but Sarah told herself that it needs to be done.


    "Hi Jarred¡­ Do you have a few minutes?"


    Sarah had a good opinion of Jarred. He helped her out of the pinch a few times and over the years they built a good rtionship with Jarred supplying them with military-grade equipment. Sarah did a few favors for Jarred, and personally, they were connected through Emma and Charlie.


    She didn''t want to spoil their rtionship, but the doubts started appearing the moment Sarah found out about the Council and she had to put an end to this.


    Sarah was tired of games and doubting everyone, Jarred included.


    "Do you know that Rance and Albert are nning to attack my assets with the intention to destroy and take over?", Sarah went straight to the point.


    "Who told you that?", Jarred asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have proof that Albert is making movements in Europe, and that Rance wants to take over my mines. Do you know something about it?"


    Jarred cursed under his breath. "I swear I had no idea that they will actually make a move. I mean¡­ I knew that they were opposed to you joining the Council, and I suspected they were up to something when they dyed providing information for you, but an attack¡­? How sure are you about this?"


    "One hundred percent.", Sarah said stiffly.


    Jarred exhaled heavily. "I would apologize for dragging you into this, but considering your position, you would get into the radar of the Council as a threat or as an ally, and if it was not me approaching you, it would be someone else. That is why I will skip the unnecessary chatter and move to the point. Now that you are aware of their movements, I assume you have a n. Where do I fit in?"


    "It depends. How attached you are to the Council?"


    Jarred paused. "You n to make a move against the Council?"


    "You are reading from the wrong side, Jarred. The Council is making a move against me. I am only defending. You should know by now that I don''t attack unless provoked."


    "You can''t generalize this to the whole Council. This is done by Rance and Albert and¡­"


    "That is why I asked¡­", Sarah interrupted him. "How attached you are to the Council? They started a war, Jarred. You need to pick a side. There will be no neutral parties."


    "This¡­", Jarred couldn''t make this decision swiftly. There were too many things to consider. Sure, he disliked Albert and Rance, and he disapproved of them acting against Sarah but leaving the Council was not an option while going against it was suicide. However, Sarah always managed to surprise him, and maybe this is one of those times. "What is your n?"


    Sarah chuckled. "Should I take your question as an agreement to be my ally?"


    "I was always your ally, Sarah. Ever since you gave me that blue diamond and helped Charlie walk again."


    "Then, why do I sense reluctance on your side?", Sarah asked.


    Jarred exhaled sharply. Before he could say anything, Sarah spoke again¡­


    "Jarred, they are making a move against me. I will not sit idle. You know that people around me have my trust. I need to know if you are part of that circle or not¡­"


    Other than talking to Suvedini and Jarred, Sarah made a few more phone calls.


    After finalizing ns to attack Rance''s and Albert''s vis, Oni, Michael, N, and Haru were on the way to their destinations.


    As the day progressed, pieces were falling into ce and they had a n that achieved several goals.


    One was to secure their locations and people. Mines were secured in time, thanks to Suvedini''s warning, and they were observing Albert while anticipating his move.


    The second goal was to attack Rance and Albert. Sarah hoped that this will be enough to deter them from acting against her, but if what Suvedini and Jarred told her about Rance and Albert was true, those two are stubborn, and when they see that Sarah is making her move, the two of them will only retaliate faster. However, they were attacking anyway, and leaving them alone was not an option.


    The third goal was to take care of the Council itself. As long as the Council exists in this form, they will continue maniptions and pressure on Sarah and probably others like her.


    Sarah was not a good Samaritan. She didn''t care about other people, but the Council is touching her things and endangering her people and she will not allow it to happen.


    "I think this will work.", Aiden said with a small smile at the corner of his lips when Sarah told him her n to deal with the Council.


    Sarah puffed her cheeks. "It has to. Let''s get on the call and gather our people. We will need everyone for this¡­"


    Aiden stood up, walked behind Sarah, and started massaging her shoulders.


    "Oh, God!", Sarah eximed as the heavenly feeling of Aiden''s strong hands kneading her shoulders spread through her body. "I had no idea I was this tense. Please, continue¡­"


    Aiden chuckled. "How about we take a break? Let''s get something good to eat and rest a bit before we make those phone calls."


    Sarah wanted to rest. She wanted to forget about everything that is happening and to disconnectpletely, but¡­ "We should not dy."


    "One hour won''t make a difference.", Aiden said sternly, but his dark eyes directed at her were soft.


    Sarah exhaled in defeat. "One hour."


    "Let''s head to the bed and rest and I will ask Matias to whip up something."


    "Bed?"


    Aiden hummed in confirmation. "I want you to rx until the food is ready."


    Sarah smiled mischievously. "I know more than one way to rx in bed with you."


    Aiden closed his eyes and struggled to keep his lips from lifting into a smile. His wife''s libido was higher than any time before, and he loved it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2093 - Vasilys Surgery (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the LA Medical Center ~


    Friday


    The day of Vasily''s surgery arrived¡­


    Sarah was in the waiting lounge in the surgery wing of the LA Medical Center with Ste who flew from Eastern Europe in order to be here. Ste is one of the few selected people from the Lebedev family who are aware of Vasily''s condition.


    Edward also came to the United States, but he used this chance to spend a few days in their ''real home'' in Seattle, how he calls it. The truth is that he wanted to upgrade his secret room which he used as SP3CT3R. After so much time at the base of the Lebedevs, technology advanced, so his hi-tech spot is not so hi anymore. Also, his presence there won''t help Vasily, while Ste will get more time with their daughters and grandkids.


    Ste said that she will join him as soon as she hears that Vasily''s condition is stable, and if he finishes his work before that, then he will join her in Los Angeles.


    They were torn about spending time with their grandkids and doing other things, but considering that little ones spent more than a month at the base of the Lebedevs with them over summer, Ste and Edward decided to prioritize other things. For now.


    They reserved thest two days of their stay in the United States for their grandchildren.


    Aiden was at the main base of the Army of Chaos, making sure that everything is ready for them to handle if Rance or Albert make any moves.


    Sarah was grateful that Aiden is dealing with all those issues, so that she can focus on the situation with Vasily.


    Last night, Rance''s and Albert''s vis werepletely emptied, and they are clueless about who did it.


    Sarah watched the surveince videos and she was pleased that her instructions were followed. Rance and Albert woke up inpletely empty house. They took valuables, furniture, carpets, appliances (refrigerators included), garages were emptied... everything was gone other than the beds where people slept on.


    Sarah and Aiden had a kick that morning seeing baffled expressions of Albert, Rance, and their staff as they walked through the properties while trying toprehend what happened. In the end, they called the police and spent most of their day filling reports.


    Jarred contacted Sarah and told her that Rance and Albert requested an emergency meeting with the Council members forter that evening.


    Sarah told Jarred to convey to the Council that she expects paperwork ready and that she will meet with them on Saturday (tomorrow) to collect it personally.


    She expected that this urgent meeting Rance and Albert asked for will have on the agenda pointing fingers and that the duo will use this chance to sway more members of the Council to act against her.


    Albert and Rancepleted their preparations to act against Sarah and the Army of Chaos, but just as Sarah and Aiden suspected, they were ruffled by the attacks on their homes. Even without any evidence that Sarah is behind the attacks on their vis, Albert and Rance probably have their suspicions based on the timing.


    Sarah knew that if Albert and Rance yield, it will be only temporary, but she wanted to get at least a few more days so that they cane up with more options to handle this crisis, and as a bonus, she can focus on Vasily.


    If Vasily''s condition turns to worse and he perishes while she is busy with the Council, she will never forgive herself.


    Sarah knew that Vasily was always there for her and she already failed him too many times. This time, she was determined to stay by his side until the end.


    Back to the present...


    In the lounge of the LA Medical Center are only Sarah and Ste.


    Oni and N usually apany Sarah, but now they are away on missions, and Sarah decided to leave other kids to do their thing. After all, they are in the LA Medical Center and members of the White family and the Army of Chaos are securing the area.


    Imani and Jamari are in the operating room together with Emma and Liz''s assistants. They are all assisting Liz and JoAnna with this surgery.


    "You look absentminded. Is everything OK?", Ste asked while giving Sarah a cup of tea.


    "There are many things going on.", Sarah responded. "But we got it under control."


    Ste frowned a bit. Sarah''s expression didn''t match her words. "Is your health OK? How about the baby?"


    "We are fine, mom.", Sarah assured her.


    Ste observed Sarah''s face. "Are you getting enough sleep? You know that you can talk to me, right?"


    Sarah looked at Ste and smiled helplessly. Mother''s intuition is never wrong.


    There was one thing she wanted to talk about with Ste, and considering that it was only the two of them in the lounge, this was a great opportunity.


    Sarah rummaged through her backpack and pulled a palm-sized jewelry box. "You gave me this¡­"


    "I did.", Ste confirmed while looking at the kolovrat-shaped medallion with a sapphire in the middle that was cut in the shape of a swan.


    "You said that it belonged to your grandmother and that I should use it when times get tough. Is there anything else you can add to information rted to this medallion?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Can you just answer me?", Sarah asked impatiently.


    "I told you what I know."


    Sarah frowned. "Really? There must be more."


    "I wish there is.", Ste said with her arms extending toward Sarah, palms up, to indicate her hands are empty. "To be honest, I''m not sure if it belonged to my grandmother. After my parents passed, I went to sort their things and I found the medallion. It was kept in a hiddenpartment in my mother''s study together with some other things that belonged to my grandmother, so I assumed that belonged to her as well."


    Sarah blinked while processing Ste''s words.


    "Why did you say that I can use it when the times get tough?"


    Ste pointed at the medallion. "Kolovrat. Swan. It obviously represents our family. I wanted you to know that I''m on your side and you cane to me if you need anything. I re-joined the family, and I would use my resources to help you."


    Sarah''s mouth opened and closed a few times, and she was unsure what to say. She thought that there will be some story rted to the medallion and not only that Ste found it and the rest are assumptions. Was Ste concealing information? It didn''t look like it.


    "Do you know about the Council?", Sarah asked after some time.


    "Council of what?"


    Sarah observed Ste''s face filled with curiosity, and readings on Eve-lens confirmed to Sarah that Ste was not lying. Sarah exhaled in relief, knowing that her mother was not part of whatever the Council is up to.


    "I will take that as a ''no''.", Sarah said, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Did you get yourself in another trouble?", Ste guessed.


    Sarah wanted to deny it, but her mother knows her well. Now that she mentioned the medallion and the Council, and confirmed that Ste is not involved with the Council, Sarah decided to speak up. "Trouble found me."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2094 - Vasilys Surgery (2)

    "Will you tell me about it?", Ste asked, and Sarah found herself choking on her words.


    Sarah''s relief mixed with guilt because she assumed that her mother is doing things behind her back. Well, it wouldn''t be the first time, but now they were under attack and this was serious, yet Sarah didn''t reach out to Ste for exnations; instead, she categorized her mother as an enemy.


    "Hey, hey¡­ it''s OK¡­", Ste said and pulled Sarah into a hug.


    Sarah sobbed. "It''s not OK. I am a bad daughter."


    "You are a wonderful daughter.", Steforted her.


    "I assumed that you are hiding things from me." Even though she sobbed, Sarah picked her words carefully. If Sarah said how she assumed that Ste is the enemy, things would escte quickly.


    "You have a lot on your te, sweetie¡­", Ste said while rubbing Sarah''s back. "It''s normal to make a mistake. You will grow by reflecting on it and doing your best not to repeat it."


    Sarah nodded and she was grateful that her mother was so understanding and didn''t probe into the issue too much; probably because Sarah was pregnant, and she needed support andfort.


    Sarah calmed down and told Ste about the Council and the recent events rted to them.


    Ste listened attentively with a solemn expression and when Sarah finished, Ste asked, "You are saying that this medallion is confirmation that my mother or grandmother was part of the Council?"


    Sarah shrugged, indicated that she is not sure. "It will fit in the groove of their table perfectly. I am nearly positive that it signifies membership to the council, but I don''t know to whom it belonged."


    Ste pursed her lips and thought for some time before getting her phone. She took a photo of the medallion and sent it in a message before making a call...


    "Oleg, I have a task for you. Go through my mother''s things and see if you can find anything rted to the Council. Check the photo I sent you a minute ago. That might be rted. Whatever you are looking for, will not be in in sight, so if you find anything written in code, treat it as a good candidate..."


    "You think that he will find something?", Sarah asked Ste when she finished the call.


    "My mother was a careful woman, wary of everyone, and she always had backup ns. If she was part of the Council, there will be something she would use in case they turn against her¡­", Ste''s voice trailed. "They are attacking your assets and threatening your people. I assume you are nning to retaliate."


    Sarah confirmed. "At this point, we strengthened our security and increased vignce. We are digging out data on the Council members with the goal to find any dirt we can use and also if they have any points inmon."


    Ste agreed with the n. "Whatever Oleg finds, I will share with you."


    After a brief pause, Ste said to Sarah, "Send the information on the Council members to your father."


    "What will he do?"


    Ste smiled mysteriously. Ah, Sarah is clueless that her father is behind the alias SP3CT3R. "Edward is in charge of documenting everything electronically for me. If there is anything rted to those characters in the base of Lebedevs, he will find it. Right now he is rxing at home, and this will give him something to do."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes suspiciously. If things are stored electronically, she can ess them; or it can be done by anyone with enough permissions from the Lebedev family. Why does it need to be her father?


    "If you are looking for additional information on the Council, you might check with your inws.", Ste said, pulling Sarah out of her thoughts.


    "nor and Oscar?", Sarah asked in surprise. "What makes you think they know about the Council?"


    Ste shrugged, indicating that she was not sure. "They are quite close to Jarred and share some history. Considering their previous positions as Madam and Master of the White family and connections to Voronins, it''s highly likely that they were at least aware of the Council to some extent."


    After some thought, Sarah realized that Ste is right. nor and Jarred always squabbled like good friends. She decided to talk about this with Aiden. Later.


    ¡­


    Time passed and by the time surgery waspleted, Aiden, Sophia, and Felix joined in the lounge.


    "We left Max with Jeff. The two of them were ning an evening on Jeff''s yacht, and will join us shortly.", Sophia informed others and looked at Sarah and Aiden. "Jeff said that if you want, you are wee to join."


    "What about you?", Sarah returned the question.


    Sophia nced at Felix. "We decided to spend the night at home."


    "Then, we will also stay behind.", Sarah said and turned to Aiden. "What do you think?"


    Aiden agreed. As much as the party-evening on the yacht sounded fun, if Rance or Albert make a move, they will need to cut it short. In addition to that, Sarah could use some rest, as thest few days were crazy.


    On the other side, Aiden was happy to see that Jeff and Max are getting along well. With Vincent, Russel, and Jasper always busy and in different time zones, it was a while since Aiden saw Jeff rxed with a person that is not Charlie or Steve.


    "The surgery went as nned.", Liz said when she exited with JoAnna by her side. "The patient is currently stable, and we will continue to observe his condition."


    "Is he any better?", Ste asked.


    "It''s too early to tell.", Liz responded.


    Ste hoped for good news, but she was grateful that Liz didn''t give them false hopes.


    By the time Liz and JoAnna got out of scrubs and into their regr clothes, Jeff and Max came to pick them up.


    Max introduced himself to Ste, and she recognized him. "I know your parents. How are they doing?"


    ¡­


    Later that evening, in the master bedroom of the Cliffside Vi¡­


    Aiden cradled Sarah in his arms and they spoke about their day.


    She listened to his updates about the Army of Chaos, Rance, and Albert.


    Rance and Albert still didn''t make any moves, and Sarah wished that she knew what happened at the meeting of the Council earlier that day.


    Sarah told him that Ste thinks nor and Oscar might know about the Council.


    Aiden puffed his cheeks. "I would not be surprised if that''s true. However, don''t expect that they will say anything if we confront them about it."


    Sarah thought for a moment and agreed with Aiden. "I guess we will just do our thing."


    "Yup. And don''t mention this detail to Jeff."


    Sarah knew that Jeff is touchy about the topic of his parents that revolves around maniptions and secrets. If Jeff finds out about this, he might blow a fuse.


    "OK.", Sarah said and drew invisible shapes with her index finger on his abdomen. She smiled absentmindedly while relishing the feeling of safety and belonging whiches with Aiden''s proximity. "I am grateful to have you in my life."


    Aiden smiled. "Same here, baby¡­ same here¡­"


    Sarah looked up at him. "It''s been ages since you called me ''baby''."


    "Do you like it?"


    "I like everything you do, baby.", Sarah responded dreamily.


    Aiden chuckled and tightened his hold on her. Everything he needed to be happy was right there, in his arms and he didn''t want to let go.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2095 - Dealing With The Council (3)

    Saturday morning


    Sarah entered the conference room where members of the Council are gathered.


    "Good morning,dies and gentlemen¡­", Sarah said to the shadows in the darkness, as she took her seat. The people were hidden in the darkness, but thanks to the Eve-lens, Sarah saw them perfectly. "Thank you for amodating my request for this meeting."


    Albert was not happy. He had so many things to deal with, yet this meeting was set up. He would skip it, but he feared that in his absence Sarah will sway the other members to support her, or maybe something worse will happen, so he decided toe.


    Rance was also restless, for simr reasons as Albert.


    "Where is your army of bodyguards?", Rance asked Sarah.


    "They are busy. Something urgent came up.", Sarah responded with a smirk.


    Last time, Sarah arrived with many people, this time it was only with Ron and Z, and the two of them waited outside, by the car. Of course, people in this room don''t know that Eve has full control over the electronics in the building, including the invisible drones which are silently hovering in the conference room.


    Rance frowned, "Is there anything more urgent than to protect you?"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Rance. "Are you saying that I need protection from you? You are just a boss who has his minions to do his work for him, while I¡­", Sarah''s voice trailed off as her left hand increased the grip on the edge of the table.


    CRACK!


    A crisp sound of wood cracking shot through the room.


    "What are you doing? That is priceless!", Albert hissed.


    Sarah smirked. "It looks old. You should get another one."


    Jarred pinched the roof of his nose. He knew that Sarah will create waves, but this was outside his expectations.


    They have several locations around the globe where the Council meets, and each location has one of these tables. However, Albert is right that the table is priceless. They were created at the time the original Council was formed, just after the second world war, and even though members changed, the shapes of medallions didn''t.


    "Can we have this meeting without bickering?", S asked. "I believe that it''s in everyone''s interest to finish this quickly."


    Sarah nodded. "I agree. As soon as you exin the dy in getting me the information I requested, I can leave. Or even better, give me the data now."


    "Who are you to set demands?", Albert asked angrily. His vi was looted and now Sarah is arrogant. He couldn''t take it anymore.


    "I am the person you want in this Council. You told me that you are some super-power that can shape the world. I asked you for simple information. After a week of waiting, I started suspecting that you lied when you spoke about your might."


    Albert saw red. "Who wants you here?! No one needs a pompous brat!"


    "Albert!", Sloan eximed. "We agreed that she is a good candidate. What are you doing? If you disagree with her bing a member, express that during voting. You are wee to exin your reasons but shouting and insulting is not eptable."


    "It''s OK.", Sarah said calmly. "I am aware that some of the people in this room met with unfortunate idents. His irritability is understandable."


    Rance frowned at Sarah''s words while wondering how much she knows.


    "idents?", Albert repeated absentmindedly and then he narrowed his eyes on Sarah. "It was you!"


    Sarah shrugged. "Whatever it is, unless you have proof, I advise you to stop talking."


    Albert nced at every shadow around the table. "Do you see now? She is the one who robbed my home. She is nothing more than a petty thief! Is this who you want at this table?"


    "Why are you so dramatic? There are worse things than someone robbing your home.", Sarah said mockingly. "Things can be reced with new¡­ assuming that you have enough money."


    Rance swallowed hard as he understood Sarah''s hint that he might be running low on money. He felt the urgency to check the bnce of his bank ounts. Rance reached for his pocket and cursed internally when he remembered that his phone is in the car. Can this meeting be over quickly?


    The Council members don''t bring electronics into their meetings out of fear that they will be recorded. If the things they discuss get publicized, they will be in a heap of trouble.


    Sarah enjoyed Albert''s anger and Rance''s difort, but she wanted to be done with this so that she can return to the hospital. Vasily is stable, but he still didn''t wake up and she wanted to be by his side. He might open his eyes any minute! Or at least that is what Sarah hopes for.


    "I want to see the list of resources we agreed on during our previous meeting, and if it''s not ready, I expect to hear what''s causing the dy and when the list will be ready. Or did you give up on making me a member and I can leave?"


    The silence after Sarah finished speaking was intense.


    Rance''s anxiousness swelled while amplified by fear and anger.


    Is it possible that Sarah is behind the looting of his home? Rance''s bodyguards and hi-tech security were useless. He was right there, and no one saw anything. Even the guard dogs didn''t stir, and the robbers took everything! It was like ghosts descended, and everyone alive on Rance''s property lost one hour. By the time they came around, everything was gone. Everything.


    Rance grit his teeth while thinking about how things spiraled downward in a sh. By now, he was supposed to share a toast with Albert and enjoy his newly acquired mines, but instead¡­ his house was robbed, and Albert told him that the n is on hold.


    What was Albert thinking to postpone it at thest moment? Albert needed to make a few phone calls, but Rance spent hoursmunicating with all the people he hired to attack the mines. If another day passes, the weekend will be over, and attacking during a weekday will require much more resources because miners will return to work.


    "I can''t speak for others¡­", Suvedini said as she leaned forward so that the light hits her face. "But I prepared a list of my resources."


    Suvedini put a ck folder on the table and pushed it toward Sarah.


    "These are mine.", S said and in a simr way delivered a gray folder to Sarah.


    Without a word, another folder reached Sarah. This one was from Jarred''s direction.


    "I was not aware that this should be delivered individually¡­", Sloan said. "You will get mine after this meeting. I just need to reach a printer with a secure connection."


    With three folders on the table and forth one promised, Albert saw red. "This is not what we agreed on!"


    "Come on, Albert.", Ksenia said. "The deadline to deliver these expired four days ago." With a flick of her finger, a scarlet folder reached Sarah.


    Sarah nodded toward Ksenia.


    When they investigated Ksenia''s recent movements andmunication, Sarah saw that Ksenia reached out to Maksim. As part of this n, Sarah asked Maksim to see if he can win over Ksenia and she was not sure if he seeded. The scarlet folder in front of Sarah answered that question.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2096 - Dealing With The Council (4)

    Sarah looked at Albert and Rance smugly. Now she had five out of seven members of the Council supporting her openly.


    It''s not that Sarah wanted to join the Council. She had no intention of doing so. But she wanted them off her back, and that means Albert and Rance need to lose their positions.


    Based on what Jarred and Suvedini told Sarah, the Council doesn''t have a process of removing a member, and Sarah was set on creating that process because this was uneptable.


    "This¡­ this¡­", Albert stuttered angrily while looking at the four folders in front of Sarah. "This is not what we agreed!"


    Sarah sneered. "What did you agree? To stall the process? What is the difference if I join today or a week from now? Is there something you can attain within that one week? Or did you n to dy this indefinitely? Do you think that you and Rance can prevent me from bing a member of the Council?"


    "Everyone needs to agree!", Rance fumed. He was fine sitting and letting Albert take the heat, but Sarah was clearly disrespectful toward the Council and the process they follow, and Rance will remind others of that. "Here, we need to vote and act in unison. Every vote counts."


    Sarah shook her head in disagreement. "That policy only allows for a few to disrupt the process when they don''t agree with the majority. You are like a toddler who creates a ruckus by throwing a tantrum."


    Rance''s face turned into a scowl. "You will never get my vote."


    "What makes you think I need it?"


    Albert understood what Rance is going for. Instead of attacking Sarah, they will remind everyone of the rules they follow.


    "You can''t ignore us!", Albert said while looking at everyone in the room. "We are all equal members. Or do you n to kick us out? No one here has the power to remove an existing member!"


    Sarah chuckled and ced her palm over the kolovrat-shaped indentation in front of her. "You are right. No one has the power to remove an existing member."


    Sarah retracted her hand in slow motion and everyone''s eyes bulged at the sight of a kolovrat-shaped medallion with a sapphire in the middle that was cut in the shape of a swan¡­ and it fit perfectly in the groove on the table.


    "This¡­ This¡­", Albert stuttered. "What is this?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Or are your eyes failing you?", Sarah taunted Albert. "This is my medallion. A symbol that I am a member of this Council. As I said¡­ I don''t need your vote. I don''t need anyone''s vote because I am in, and no one has the power to remove an existing member."


    Jarred looked at Sarah with an unreadable expression. He wondered from where she got that medallion. When did she get it? Did she know about the Council from the beginning, and she was only ying with him? Was he watching her, or was it the other way around? The more he looked at her, the more questions he had.


    Suvedini was in a simr state of confusion. She thought about all the guilt that consumed her in thest few weeks, yet now it turned that Sarah yed with them. But Suvedini had to agree that this was a good n, to test the members and see who will support her and who will act against her. In situations like these, there are no neutral parties.


    Sarah proved that Albert and Rance will act in their interest and ignore the rules of the Council.


    "Can I see that medallion?", S''s question broke the silence.


    Sarah gave it to her and S flipped it a few times, feeling the grooves on the back. It took a minute before S spoke, "This is the real thing. Wee, council member Sarah."


    Sarah nodded in response as she epted the medallion back and ced it back into the groove.


    "I want to see it also.", Albert demanded.


    "Only if you let me see yours first.", Sarah challenged him.


    Albert red at Sarah. "What?"


    "You heard me. If you want my medallion, I want yours. But I must warn you¡­", Sarah paused while touching the part of the table which she crushed with her left hand at the beginning of the meeting. "When I get emotional, I lose control of my strength, and¡­ idents happen."


    Seeing that Albert leaned back into his chair, Sarah understood that he gave up on the idea of getting his hands on her medallion.


    "Good. Since we acknowledged this little detail¡­", Sarah paused and pointed at the kolovrat-shaped medallion in front of her. "We can move on with the agenda."


    Sarah stacked the folders one on top of another. "Thank you for providing me with this information. I will review it and get back to you. Albert, Rance, I expect that you send me yours within forty-eight hours."


    "Why?", Rance asked impatiently. "You are a member. Why do you need this?"


    "Right now, I''m considering if I will stay a member. Unless you show me that this is not a waste of my time, I will destroy my medallion and not appear here again."


    "This is preposterous!", Albert shouted. "Do you think you cane and go as you want?"


    "Do you think you can stop me?", Sarah spat back.


    "Your actions have consequences.", Albert warned Sarah in a low voice full of malice. "Think carefully, so you don''t regret itter."


    "I will say the same words to you. I don''t attack people without reason, but if someone is scheming against me, I will show no mercy.", Sarah paused while gauging Albert''s expression which tensed as he tried to control another of his outbursts. "You mentioned that your home was robbed. Do you need help catching the culprit? My men are quite capable, and we can assist you, however, you might want to check if you have enough resources avable before you ask me to help. You don''t want to end up hiring people and not having enough funds to cover their fees.", Sarah ended by looking at Rance.


    BANG!


    Sarah pped the folders with her palm loudly, making everyone jump in their seats.


    "Alright! I will review these, and we can meet again in one week. Any objections? Good!", she spoke quickly, without giving anyone a chance to respond.


    Sarah took her medallion and stood up. "I wish you good rest of the day,dies and gentlemen."


    ¡­


    In the car¡­


    Ron was driving and Z was in the front passenger''s seat. They were heading toward the LA Medical Center.


    Z turned back to face Sarah. "Do you think that Albert and Rance will give up on attacking after this?" She didn''t ask what happened, because they watched everything through a live stream that drones provided.


    Sarah puffed her cheeks. "We emptied their finances. Rance might give up because he doesn''t have money to pay his mercenaries, or he might pretend that he has the money and order them to attack in a desperate move with a goal to pay themter. Albert has connections and loss of money will not impact his ability to attack. However, now that they know I''m a member they will not act rashly, because going after me means other members of the Council might retaliate."


    Today''s performance was to serve as a distraction and to buy more time. With the information that Mia provided about the Council members, they are closer to pinpointing the locations of the vaults.


    Sarah''s lips lifted into a smile while she tried to imagine riches that would be contained there.


    She hoped that there will be diamonds because she loves sparkly things.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2097 - Dealing With The Council (5)

    When Sarah left the conference room, the rest of the Council was left in a daze, each in their own thoughts.


    "How did Sarah get her hands on that medallion?", Albert asked angrily. "What if it''s counterfeit?"


    S snorted in displeasure. "I examined it. It''s the real thing."


    "Do you think she stole it?", Rance chimed in.


    "Nonsense!", Jarred barked. "Will you keep your medallion in a ce that can be easily taken?"


    In truth, Jarred was not sure how Sarah got it. Obviously, she never brought up the topic.


    As for the clues he could pick up himself, Jarred is one of the oldest members of the council, being there for more than fifteen years, and that spot behind the kolovrat-shaped groove was always empty.


    The Council members would usually not cling onto their medallions after they pass their prime, as they would strive to find their sessor. That is a precious position to hold, and they would give it to their sons or daughters, together with the power and wealth they posses.


    Since no one showed up for a long time for two empty spots, the existing seven members of the Council assumed that those two medallion holders are dead and that their medallions are either well hidden or destroyed.


    The only member who was there longer than Jarred was Sloan.


    "Do you know the origins of that medallion?", Jarred was genuinely curious.


    Sloan shook his head. "I never saw the previous owner, and you know that we don''t talk about other members here. However¡­", Sloan said thoughtfully. "The shape resembles the one that''s on the crest of the Lebedev family. Considering that Sarah is the Grand Elder, the timing would match that with the leadership of the Lebedev family she also got possession of that medallion."


    After giving it some thought, Jarred nodded in agreement. "This would reinforce that she didn''t steal it, but rather inherited it."


    Albert and Rance exchanged dissatisfied nces.


    They didn''t like the idea of Sarah being a member of the Council, but with things as they are now if theyin, the other members of the Council will be their enemies.


    Albert thought of Sarah as a greenhorn, not worthy of such an esteemed position. The fact that the Army of Chaos was expanding their influence in Europe didn''t sit well with him, and on top of that, the Lebedevs ended up in Sarah''s hands as well. She was bing a bigger threat by the day, and he had to stop her before it goes beyond control.


    Unfortunately for Albert, the rest of the Council didn''t agree with him, so he had to find allies secretly.


    Rance saw Sarah as a kid who has too many toys to y with, and he wanted to take some of them away (aka the mines). Since Sarah is inexperienced, Rance assumed it would be easy picking.


    Albert and Rance had different motives, but theirmon goal was to act against Sarah, and they coborated. Who knew that things will not go as smoothly as they nned?


    Now they had their own problems to settle. Both Albert and Rance had a mysterious force intrude into their well-secured homes and rob thempletely with no traces left behind.


    No matter how they looked at it, Sarah was the biggest suspect. But without any evidence, they didn''t dare point fingers rashly.


    The timing matched, but neither Albert nor Rance dared to admit openly that they were nning to act against Sarah and that she robbed them because of that. They needed evidence that Sarah was the robber.


    After the Council members dispersed, Rance got into his car and powered on his phone. Since Sarah mentioned ack of funds, he had an unsettling feeling in the pit of his stomach. He needed to check his bank ounts.


    A few minutester, Rance was staring at his phone with a vacant expression. He checked a number of his savings and checking ounts, and they werepletely empty. His credit cards showed a negative bnce. How is that possible?


    It took him some time topose himself and think how this might be rted to Sarah. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was that she was the culprit.


    He called Albert.


    "Did you check your bank ounts?", Rance asked in a shaky voice.


    "Why would I?" Albert was not in a good mood and his spiteful tone showed it. Everything was a mess and he was on his way to the airport.


    Why is that useless guy (aka Rance) calling? Rance''s mind is polluted with greed and Albert used him to attack Sarah''s mines.


    Albert didn''t n to act rashly against Sarah and expose himself. No. His n included using a number of his associates who would make some minor trouble for the Army of Chaos. With that n in ce, Albert would get Sarah''s attention just enough so that she knows he can cause damage. It would be a warning for her to be obedient.


    Albert''s actions in Europe would pale inparison with the offense Rance caused by attacking Sarah''s mines.


    After all, Albert is a politician. He pulls the strings and maniptes people while keeping his hands clean.


    The n was perfect to mess with Sarah while Rance takes the heat of Sarah''s ire and the Council, but the guy was useless.


    "My bank ounts are empty.", Rance said without any energy, like he is about to pass out any moment.


    "What do you mean, empty?"


    "Empty. There is nothing left. Someone took all my money. All of it. The logs are erased, and it appears like the money was never there.", Rance spoke choppily.


    "And why are you telling me that?"


    "Because¡­", Rance paused to inhale forcibly as he felt theck of oxygen. "It was Sarah."


    Albert frowned. "How do you know?"


    "In the same way we know it was her robbing our homes, Albert. The timing is right. Only a handful of people would dare to act against me, and even less are able to pull such a stunt without leaving traces behind..."


    Albert ended the call. He was not willing to listen further. Even if Rance spent or lost his money, how is that rted to Albert? Besides, if his bank ounts change in bnce, his banks would notify him.


    But both of their homes were robbed in the same way, at approximately the same time, so¡­ Albert called his main bank in Switzend.


    About a dozed on angry phone callster, Albert shouted at the driver, "Stop the car! We are not leaving Los Angeles!"


    Next, he called his assistant¡­ "I want you to schedule me a meeting with Sarah White for RIGHT NOW!"


    "She is not seeing anyone.", the assistant responded right away.


    Albert was bbergasted. "What? How do you know, when you didn''t call her? You are useless! Why am I paying you?"


    "We got a memo earlier this morning from Sarah''s assistant that she is dealing with personal matters and that she will be unreachable in the next week.", the assistant exined calmly, despite Albert''s insults.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2098 - A Dragon In Previous Life

    Albert stared at his phone while trying to process the current situation.


    His house was robbed, his bank ounts are emptied, it all points to Sarah, she is in the Council, and he can''t reach her!


    He wanted to check his investment portfolio, but it''s the weekend so the website is down for maintenance. Or is it? What if that''s part of robbing him?


    Albert took a few deep breaths while telling himself that he has several stashes of money and deeds through Switzend, and he should not panic.


    Assuming that it''s Sarah, she must be doing this with an agenda. After all, Albert didn''t make a move against her, so her actions can''t be retaliation.


    Albert decided to reach Sarah and demand an exnation, but she is unreachable, so... now what?


    A minuteter, he got an idea and made another call. "Jarred, I need to get in touch with Sarah."


    "I heard that she has some family emergency.", Jarred responded right away.


    "This¡­ This is uneptable!", Albert hissed.


    "I don''t know about you, but I also practice that familyes first. We just saw Sarah, and she said that she will meet with us in a week. What is so urgent that it can''t wait?"


    "She robbed my bank ounts!", Albert shouted.


    Jarred exhaled heavily. "She robbed your house, stole the medallion, and now she robbed your bank ounts? Don''t you think you are overdoing it? We all know that you don''t like her presence in the Council, but you might want to tone it down because you sound like a madman."


    "You don''t¡­", Albert stopped talking when he realized that Jarred ended the call.


    "AHH!", Albert shouted angrily, unsure how to vent his frustration.


    He wanted to go to Sarah and trash the ce, but he was well aware that in Los Angeles, Sarah is untouchable. This is her territory, and if he tries anything funny, there will be a heavy price to pay. Now what?


    Dejectedly, he spoke to the driver. "To the airport, Aram¡­ We are going home¡­"


    ¡­


    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    Sarah reached the hospital only a few minutes before JoAnna and Liz ended their exam on Vasily.


    Aiden was there already, and the two of them waited in the hallway in order not to interrupt the two MDs.


    The couple didn''t talk about Sarah''s meeting with the Council. Aiden watched it through Eve-lens, and it all went ording to their n.


    "Any improvement?", Sarah asked as soon as JoAnna and Liz exited Vasily''s room.


    "The good news is that there are no bad news.", Liz responded. "At this point, he is stable. I can confirm that the surgery stopped the degradation of his condition. However, in order to tell you if that was temporary or assess potential improvements, we will need more time."


    "How are his chances of waking up?", Sarah had to ask.


    "They are the same as they were before the surgery.", Liz responded.


    Liz wished to have better news for Sarah, but it is what it is.


    "I wille tomorrow for another exam, and after that, I will be in touch with Anna. She will send me the patient''s status daily and I will exam the data. If I find anything suspicious, I will return¡­"


    ¡­


    Sarah and Aiden went to Vasily''s room to see him before they head out.


    Sarah''s heart fell. Vasily lost even more weight, and his appearance didn''t look good.


    The man who always looked at her with a smug smile and a sparkle in his eye was now just barely more than a shadow. It was heartbreaking.


    Aiden hugged Sarah from the side and wished to take some of her worries away, but he didn''t know how.


    Rted to Vasily, Aiden couldn''t do anything, but there was something else¡­


    "Your father sent us some information¡­", Aiden said and paused until Sarah looked up at him. "I think we have it."


    Sarah didn''t get it. "Have, what?"


    "The locations of the vaults."


    Sarah''s face lit up. "Of the Council?"


    Aiden nodded. "You were in a meeting, so I didn''t want to disturb you. Ibined information what we had, the one from Mia, and the one that Edward sent. There are three locations. Felix is working on creating exact copies of your medallion so that we can send three teams to loot them at the same time..."


    Sarah''s lips lifted into a smile and she turned to Vasily. "Did you hear that, Uncle? We are doing just fine, so you don''t need to worry about us. Focus on your recovery ande back to us. I am waiting for you to wake up so that we can have our second wedding. If you are willing, I would love that you escort me to the altar this time¡­ The Council thought that they can force me to dance to their tune, but I am a Lebedev, and I will make them pay for their arrogance, just how you would¡­"


    Aiden listened to Sarah talking to Vasily and he felt a mix of emotions. It''s a long time since she spoke to Vasily like that. In thest week or so, she would just stand next to his bed and look at him while struggling to contain her tears from falling. Aiden hoped that Vasily pulls through this, because if he doesn''t¡­ it will be a big blow to Sarah.


    ¡­


    On the way out of the hospital, Sarah was in a visibly better mood.


    Thoughts about plundering the Council''s vaults included imagining sparkly valuables.


    Often, when they enter one of their numerous warehouses, Aiden is teasing Sarah that she was a dragon in her previous life because she collects shiny stuff. His livelyparisons of their warehouses and dragon dens, and descriptions of how Sarah could sleep on a pile of gold, always make Sarahugh until her belly aches.


    "We should thank Mia.", Sarah said.


    Aiden agreed. "Do you think we can open a coboration channel with them?"


    Sarah had a good feeling about Mia and Hunter, but she still had to act with caution. "Let''s start with some information exchange and take it from there."


    "Do you want me to take care of it?", Aiden offered.


    "Leave this to Igor and Zack.", Sarah said before exining further, "Zack has the experience, and Igor is willing to learn. I want Igor to be the primary, while Zack mentors him."


    Aiden shot Sarah a side-nce. "I see that you are sparing Noah."


    Sarah bobbed her head. "He just got engaged. I want him to enjoy with Chloe. The poor girl suffered with her family, she should be subjected to the joy of suffering with her fianc¨¦."


    What Sarah didn''t know was that the one suffering was Noah because Chloe got her period. Noah was ted that Chloe embraced him, together with their rtionship, and they were intimate, but now he had to hold back and act gentlemanly. For four more days. Pure torture.


    In thest few days, Noah and Chloe settled pre-wedding documents with the Long family, and Steve made sure that Chloe gets a good dowry (at the expense of her seniors).


    Steve was generous, and seniors didn''t dare toin, so it all ended up better than what Noah nned originally.


    Noah scheduled another meeting with the Long family, in order to start a discussion about the wedding. Of course, Noah requested that Chloe''s seniors need to attend.


    The Long seniors got excited. They love to be part of the decision-making and hope that young master Be (aka Noah) will show up with some presents.


    Noah can''t wait to see their faces when he drops a bomb that the bride''s side of the family needs to pay for the extravagant wedding, and that as people who volunteered to guide Chloe through this process, Aunt Wendy, Uncle Leo, and Uncle Kevin are the ones responsible for the cost.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2099 - Dealing With The Council (6)

    ~ Switzend, Bern ~


    Albert entered his apartment in downtown Bern and went straight to the bar to pour himself a drink.


    He would normally be in his vi, in the suburbs, but considering that the vi waspletely robbed, he didn''t feel like going there. That ce was a reminder that no ce is safe.


    Thesest few days were stressful, and he needed to calm down and figure out what to do next.


    His heart was bitter with the knowledge that Sarah produced a medallion, establishing herself as a member of the Council.


    What Albert felt for Sarah initially was that she was ipetent, unworthy, and too young for the Council, but now it turned into hate. He would prefer to see her on her knees, begging for mercy, but his many years in politics taught him that acting rashly is not the way to achieve one''s goals.


    Albert spent so many years smiling while plotting someone''s demise, that it became a habit. The only time he would lose hisposure is when he feels that someone is after things that belong to him. And Sarah falls into that category.


    Sarah''s presence in the Council is diminishing his authority by spoiling the image that a member of the Council holds. How can he allow her to stay there?


    He grudgingly allowed Suvedini toe, but she is submissive, and he sees her more like an intern of some sort, than a full-fledged member. Sarah on the other side is asserting her dominance and he will not tolerate such behavior!


    Albert downed his drink and went to the study. He needed a n, and he needed one fast.


    The only thing Albert regretted was that he had no one he could fully trust by his side. No one ispetent or trustworthy enough. After all, if the word spreads about the work Albert is doing in the shadows, his reputation and career will be over.


    Albert wanted his son to be a member of the Council. That would be a valuable puppet. Albert used the fact that two seats in the Council are vacant, and came up with a story about how his son will be taking the spot earlier than nned as part of the training. Of course, Albert would use that as having two votes in the Council and to further solidify his influence.


    Unfortunately, Jarred exposed the youngster''s misdeeds to the Council, and the news leaked to the media as well. Albert used all his connections in order to spare his son from going into prison, and he is nowying low in Australia. Completely useless.


    Jarred said that he had nothing to do with the information leak, but Albert has a strong hunch that was done on purpose.


    Albert sat in his executive leather chair and rubbed his face.


    His movements halted when he noticed that some of the books in the in-built bookcase are out of ce.


    With a deep frown, he got to check it out. He pulled the fourth book in the second row at a specific angle, and it made a click sound. A secondter, a part of the shelf moved, revealing a safe deposit box.


    Albert told himself not to overthink things, but uneasiness in the pit of his stomach grew as he punched in the code and pulled the lever.


    "No¡­", a weak sound escaped his lips when he realized that the safe was empty. No one knew about this safe, other than him. Where are the contents? There were important documents inside!


    Albert balled his hand into a fist and punched the wall.


    "Aww¡­", he wailed sadly.


    Albert is a politician, not a fighter, and this hurt. Did he break a bone?


    He moved his fingers sessfully, confirming that bones were not broken, but his pain didn''t ease up.


    "AHHH!", he shouted angrily.


    Everything was going downhill. His house was robbed, Sarah is a member of the Council, and now this!


    Albert paused. Is it possible that these are connected?


    His heart ached as he reached for his phone and called his driver. "Aram, get the car ready. I need to head to Zurich¡­"


    Two hourster, Albert entered a small vi, located in the luxurious Z¨¹richberg district of Zurich.


    He ignored the maids that greeted him and headed straight for the room on the third floor.


    The room is exquisitely decorated with figurines and priceless paintings on the walls. The plush circr seating in the room is ced on top of a fluffy off-white area rug.


    Albert locked the door behind him and moved to the middle of the room. He got on his knees, pushed the coffee table to the side, and lifted the rug.


    After counting the boards of the exposed hardwood floor, he pushed the barely visible circr groove on the floor, activating the mechanism that spread the boards apart with a small hissing sound. It revealed a metallic door with a six-digit number lock. With shaky fingers, Albert moved the numbers up and down until he got the rightbination and pulled the hatch up.


    He exhaled sharply and plopped on his bottom when he saw that it''s empty.


    Albert dug his fingers into his receding hair and wed at his scalp which was numb already from anxiousness.


    Now, he was in trouble.


    Who would be able to get this? First, they would need to know that there is something in here. Anyone whoes to this room would look at the priceless statues and artwork. Yet everything is intact and in ce. Well, almost everything.


    This secret chamber was his super-secret stash. Cash, diamonds, and several documents that if linked to him could put him in big trouble. It wasst-defense insurance that some of hispetitors won''t dare to make a move against him. And then there is that thing which he couldn''t make himself destroy, so he kept it here, even thought he knew that no one EVER could find out that he has it.


    And now someone has it.


    Is it his house staff? No. Albert rarely esses this chamber, and whenever he does it, he makes sure the staff is not present. Trying to open with a wrong numberbination would activate the protection mechanism that spills the acid and burns the lock, yet everything is intact.


    This was done by someone who knew what they were looking for and where to find it, but who could it be, other than Albert himself?


    His main residence, his apartment, and now this vi. Someone was there and took his things without alerting the security.


    If in robbers came, they would look for the bedroom, study room, and even if they came here, they would take what''s in in sight¡­ Albert''s mind was a mess. He needed a drink.


    Albert went to the study and stopped in front of the portrait of his deceased wife, estranged son, and him. After a few seconds of gazing at the tree people who smiled at him, he moved the portrait to the side and essed the safe that was hidden in the wall, behind the painting.


    Empty.


    He didn''t need to check his other properties, because he guessed that other safes are cleaned up as well. Now what?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2100 - Dealing With The Council (7)

    After an unknown measure of time, Albert reached for his phone robotically and made a call.


    "Rance? Is your main vi the only thing that got robbed?", Albert spoke without much energy. "I verified that my safes were emptied in my other two residences. Nothing was touched of value, how much I could see, but the safes were emptied. Money, documents, and some other things¡­ Yeah¡­ You should check yours as well¡­"


    Albert exhaled heavily while thinking if this is Sarah''s doing.


    If Rance experienced simr misfortune, it would enforce that thought. But, what if she is behind these and what if she isn''t? How would that impact anything?


    Albert''s phone beeped with a notification of an iing message.


    "Check your email", it was from an unknown sender.


    Albert''s heart tightened. Now what?


    ...


    ~ Los Angeles, the main base of the Army of Chaos ~


    Sarah was in the conference room, on the video call with Angelo.


    "You know I appreciate your gifts. But these are house appliances¡­", Angelo said while shaking his head.


    "They are for your bases in Africa.", Sarah exined. "High-quality stuff."


    "I know but¡­"


    "The plugs are different and we can''t use them.", Sarah cut him off. "Take them or throw them away. Now, is there anything else, or did you call toin? Are youining?"


    Sarah thought that Angelo had some updates on their mission in Africa because his men are supporting the Army of Chaos in securing the mines. But Angelo called to inquire about the house appliances that Michael and Oni dropped off. Those are appliances that they swiped from Rance''s vi.


    As Sarah said, the plugs are different because electric sockets in Africa, Europe, and the United States differ, so Sarah decided just to leave them in Africa for Angelo''s men to use. It''s not that she can''t buy appliances, and getting socket converters is an unnecessary trouble. Besides, those are perfectly good appliances and Angelo has bases in Africa, so it all works well. She didn''t know that Angelo would fuss about it.


    Angelo looked at Sarah helplessly. He really called only about the appliances, but now he felt silly about it.


    "Any updates on the movement of Rance''s people?", Angelo asked.


    Sarah crooked an eyebrow, knowing that he came up with that question only as a coverup. "No."


    "How long are we going to be on standby? My men are needed elsewhere."


    Sarah didn''t have a definite answer to this question. "I''m not sure. If they don''t attack, at least a week more."


    In a week she will meet with the Council, and by then she should have an idea of the overall situation with Rance and Albert.


    "Why don''t we attack them?", Angelo suggested. "Instead of waiting for them to make a move, we can take care of them, eliminate the threat and go on with our lives."


    Sarah puffed her cheeks while thinking. "It''s not that simple, Angelo. Those men are not there because they follow Rance, but because he is paying them. Even if we annihte those forces, he can just hire another batch. Attacking means getting through his defenses, and that will include casualties of in farmers. I don''t want to go there."


    "Why not take care of Rance? Cut off the head and the rest of the body will be useless."


    "That''s true, but that will have negative effects on the area. Many farmers are depending on him, and if we get Rance out of the picture, they will be left on their own. He is using them, but also protecting them."


    Angelo saw that Aiden entered the room and Angelo saw that as his opportunity to end the call. They exchanged greetings before Angelo said, "Alright. I see that you have things to do. We will talk about thister¡­"


    "What did Angelo want?", Aiden asked.


    "He is awkward about the appliances.", Sarah responded. "And he also wants to know what''s our n with dealing with Rance. Sitting and waiting is not his style."


    "It''s not yours either.", Aiden reminded her.


    "That''s true. We are not sitting idle."


    Aiden''s lips lifted into a smile. "That''s why I''m here. Our men are unloading things that N and Haru brought in. Michael and Oni are half an hour away."


    Sarah grinned. "Where?"


    "Warehouse two¡­"


    N and Haru robbedpletely Albert''s main vi and emptied all the safe deposits and vaults that were located in other Albert''s properties. Some of the locations were revealed in the blueprints, and the rest was found easily with help of Eve-lens and other gadgets that came from Felix''sboratory.


    With concoctions that JoAnna created, they knocked out everyone, hacked into electronic surveince, swiped things, and left without alerting a soul.


    In locations other than the main residence, they didn''t disturb the things that were in in sight. This was done on purpose, so that Albert can experience finding out about intrusions in waves, each bringing him another dose of difort. Also, this approach will nt a seed of anxiousness in Albert''s heart as he will always worry when the next attack wille.


    N and Haru sifted through most of the things they swiped, and big items like furniture, appliances, and essories were left at their base in Europe, the Ceresc Solutions. Aaron will decide what to do with them. The rest of the items were brought for Sarah and Aiden to investigate.


    In a simr manner, Michael and Oni led their team to take care of Rance and his valuables. Big items like furniture and appliances were left for Angelo, while the rest is for Sarah and Aiden.


    Before getting up from her chair, Sarah asked Aiden, "Did you deliver warnings to Albert and Rance?"


    Aiden had a mischievous smile while confirming. "Emails are sent. If after this they still make a move against us, they are desperate or stupid."


    Aiden sent previews of damaging evidence and smear campaigns to Albert and Rance, with a note that if they don''t behave, those will be released to the public.


    Aiden didn''t disclose that Albert and Rance should not act against Sarah, because that would be indirect evidence that Sarah is the one behind Albert''s and Rance''s current misfortunes, but those two should be able to connect the dots.


    Sarah got up from her chair, faced Aiden, and put her hands on his shoulders, sliding them slowly toward his neck and higher, until her fingersced in his hair at the back of his head.


    "You said, they are half an hour away¡­", Sarah drawled and the way she looked at him betrayed her naughty thoughts.


    Aiden''s chuckle sounded more like a whimper. Without a second thought, his fingers moved, and the door was locked with a soft click.


    Aiden''s lips found Sarah''s and his fingers worked swiftly on the buttons of her pants as they moved in small steps toward the desk that was behind Sarah.


    He grabbed her bare buttocks and lifted her with ease to sit on the desk, and her legs were already wrapped around him.


    "I love that you are pregnant¡­", Aiden murmured against her lips while pushing down his pants with haste. If it''s up to him, she should be pregnant all the time.


    Sarah giggled and pulled him down for a searing kiss.


    He swallowed her gasps and moans.


    She loved being pregnant as well because other than the increased libido, her sensitivity increased to the point of her not being sure if the climax is touching heaven or descending into madness. But as long as it was with Aiden, she wouldn''t mind it either way.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2101 - Ninth Medallion

    Sarah and Aiden were in warehouse number two, going through boxes that N, Haru, Oni, and Michael brought with them.


    That was the loot from Albert and Rance.


    Aiden was going through documents, while Sarah was inspecting the non-paper items. Their assistants were helping in sorting out and cataloging everything while discussing details about their mission.


    It was a lot of things to go through. Sarah was super happy because there were many sparkly things, precious gems and quite a bit of jewelry.


    One palm-sized golden brooch went through her hand. It was shaped like an eight-pointed star, and in the middle was an oval-shaped piece of white jade. Other than its generous size, it was not very remarkable, and it slid from Sarah''s hand into the box with misceneous shiny stuff she doesn''t care about.


    Two secondster, Sarah paused and returned her attention to the brooch.


    "What''s the matter?", Aiden noticed the change in Sarah''s behavior. So far, she was smiling and bobbing her head excitedly, yet now her expression was solemn.


    "What do you think this is?"


    "A pendant, brooch, medallion, shiny knick-knack¡­", Aiden started listing options.


    Sarah flipped it to inspect the backside. "Look at these grooves. Does it remind you of something?"


    Aiden was not sure what Sarah was getting at, but he still took it to investigate. If he just refuses, she might get upset. Pregnancy hormones are making her touchy.


    The more he looked at it, the more his brows furrowed.


    "What are the chances this is one of the medallions that signify membership in the Council?", Aiden asked after some time.


    He was not sure, but it was about the right size, and the grooves at the back reminded him of the ones at the back of Sarah''s medallion.


    Sarah took aptop and yed a video recording from Eve''s storage that was streamed during thest meeting of the Council that Sarah attended. She paused the video on the image that showed the table and the empty groove.


    "The dimensions are matching.", Sarah said while her eyes didn''t leave the medallion that was in Aiden''s hand.


    Aiden looked at N, Haru, Michael, and Oni. "From where this medallion came?"


    Haru checked the box Sarah was going through. "This is from Albert''s vi in Zurich. We found two safes there¡­"


    Aiden and Sarah exchanged suspicious nces that wereced with concern. Why would Albert have another medallion?


    "We need to talk to Jarred¡­", Sarah said to Aiden.


    "Do you think he will talk about this openly?"


    Sarah shrugged. "Jarred said that he will help out. I don''t expect him to act against his fellow councilmembers, but he should at least provide us with information¡­"


    ¡­


    About one hourter¡­


    Sarah and Aiden took their seats in the living room of Jarred''s vi.


    Donnie joined them, as it didn''t seem to be business-rted. And even if it was, Jarred never kept things hidden from her (at least that''s what she thought), so she decided to stay.


    "How can I help you?", Jarred asked.


    Sarah went right to the point. She ced the golden eight-pointed star medallion on the coffee table in front of Jarred, and asked, "What can you tell us about this?"


    Jarred''s brows furrowed and then his eyes shed.


    "Where did you get this?", he asked.


    "I asked my question first.", Sarah responded.


    Revealing where the medallion came from would also reveal that she is the one behind attacks on Albert and Rance, but at this point, Sarah didn''t care. However, she didn''t want to answer Jarred''s questions before he provided her with some information. She was still angry about this whole Council business and Jarred needed to prove his sincerity in Sarah''s eyes if she is going to be friendly with him again.


    Jarred rubbed his chin nervously and nced at Donnie. "Darling, can you give us a minute?"


    Donnie looked at him in disbelief. Why is he telling her to leave? "Are you serious?"


    Jarred was conflicted. He promised her no secrets, yet here he is... with a big one. "This is rted to some dealings I have. I will tell you about it in an orderly way. If you stay here, you will hear the middle and it won''t sound good."


    Donnie narrowed her eyes at him. "I''m fine with the middle."


    "Do you see what you''ve done?", Jarred asked Sarah.


    Sarah shook her head. "Don''t me me for your marital issues. I came here with this medallion looking for answers. Will you give them, or¡­?"


    Sarah indicated that they are about to leave, and Jarred panicked.


    "I will, I will¡­", Jarred responded with haste. He knew that Sarah''s fuse is short and that she might turn hostile at any moment.


    Jarred wanted to keep amiable rtionship with Sarah at any cost. Not because of the Army of Chaos, but because he knew that Charlie and Emma are close to Sarah and that if the two of them fight, there is a chance that Charlie and Emma will take Sarah''s side. To add to that trouble, there is Donnie also. Donnie picked Jarred while leaving behind a memory of Angelo, but Jarred was not confident that Donnie will pick him again if the other choice is her children.


    "Akter Kim.", Jarred said. "As you can guess, he was a member."


    "Was?", Sarah asked.


    "Based on the fact that we didn''t hear from him in more than 5 years, and that you have the medallion, it''s safe to assume he is dead."


    Sarah had to agree with that. "Who was he?"


    "He had a base in Cambodia, and extensivework in Asia¡­", Jarred started telling Sarah what he knew about Akter Kim. It was not much, because Jarred was not close to him and Akter was a secretive character, just like any other member of the Council.


    When Jarred ended his story about Akter, Sarah asked, "What was the rtionship between Akter and Albert?"


    Jarred shrugged. "Akter didn''t get too close to anyone. As for Albert, you saw him. His arrogance doesn''t make him the best friend material."


    Jarred paused and observed Sarah. "Is there a reason why you are asking about Albert specifically?"


    Sarah nodded solemnly. "We found this medallion hidden in Albert''s house in Zurich."


    "What were you doing in his house in Zurich?", Jarred asked and his eyebrows shoot up in surprise when he saw Sarah''s grin. "You are the robber he is raging about? What about Rance?"


    Sarah stifled augh. "Did you think I will let them bully me and not retaliate? Robbing them is just the beginning."


    Jarred licked his lips nervously. "Sarah, you don''t understand. We don''t take action against each other. You robbing them is a deration of war. The Council will not take this sitting down."


    Sarah ced her index finger on the golden eight-point star that was resting on the coffee table. "And what will the Council do in case one member murders another?"


    "Uhm¡­", Jarred was stunned. "You don''t know if Albert killed Akter."


    "True. But why else would he hide this medallion?", Sarah asked.


    Jarred was at loss for words. He had to agree with Sarah but¡­ "We can''t use him of murder without evidence."


    Sarah nced at Aiden and they had matching evil smiles. "How about we y a game of truth or dare?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2102 - Mighty Omega

    ~ Los Angeles, LA Medical Center ~


    Tuesday


    Sarah and Aiden were in Vasily''s VIP room, discussing their status and next steps rted to the Council.


    Vasily''s condition was stable but unchanged. That was a good thing and a bad thing at the same time. Good, because the surgery was sessful. Bad, because he didn''t wake up.


    "This whole n is based on the assumption that Akter Kim is dead.", Aiden said with concern in his voice.


    Sarah agreed. "True. But even if he is not dead, he is hiding. Or maybe a captive. In any case, Albert is holding onto his medallion secretively. We already know that Albert''s closet is full of skeletons, this is just one of them."


    Aiden looked at Sarah and his lips slowly lifted into a smile. He loved their n. And he loved even more that Sarah epted to pull the strings from the background instead of going to the frontline herself. He wondered if this change is because of her pregnancy, or because she turned less impulsive with age (and experience).


    Aiden was proud while thinking about what Sarah achieved with the Army of Chaos, from founding it, to growing it, fending off enemies, forging alliances... but he felt guilty as well. He fell into aa for more than three months, leaving Sarah to shoulder her (and his) problems on her own.


    He was supposed to learn his lesson, be more careful, pay attention to security, but then he got kidnapped and Sarah had to cross the world in order to find him... and she was pregnant.


    Instead of protecting Sarah and sharing her burden, Aiden ended up adding on top of it. He was not sure if he could ever forgive himself. As part of making it up to Sarah, Aiden vowed silently to support her always.


    "What do you think Albert is doing now?"


    Sarah''s question pulled Aiden out of his thoughts.


    "What is he doing?", Aiden repeated. "Do you want to see?"


    Sarah''s eyes widened. "We can?"


    Aiden smiled smugly and typed on hisptop like a lightning before turning it toward Sarah to see a video feed from Albert''s office.


    "You tapped in the security system of Switzend''s government?"


    "It can''t be traced.", Aiden said confidently.


    Sarah looked at him with eyes full of adoration. "Sometimes I forget how awesome you are. My mighty Omega¡­"


    His proud expression told her that he soaked in her words, every sound of them. Ah, Aiden always had a big ego, but he also has the skills to back it up.


    Sarah leaned on Aiden who happily wrapped his arms around her as they watched Albert nervously issuing orders to his assistants from his office in Bern.


    Albert''s usual arrogance was gone, and the stress from the events of the previous few days was visible.


    In the documents that were hidden in Albert''s residences, Sarah and Aiden discovered that Albert was concealing incriminating information about hispetitors, forcing them to be his supporters.


    Sarah and Aiden contacted those people, informing them that they have their hands on that evidence and that it will be destroyed. Out of fourteen people they contacted, Sarah and Aiden confirmed that five started anti-Albert campaigns, damaging his reputation and eating away his power.


    The public outrage was imminent as Albert''s supporters turned hostile and started cursing him.


    Albert is at his wit''s end. When his properties were robbed, he thought that Sarah was behind the attacks, but now that the number of his enemies increased, he was not so sure anymore. Those people would never associate themselves with the Army of Chaos.


    Aiden''s eyes shed with malice and he had a content smile on as he observed Albert.


    Aiden will not allow anyone to scheme against Sarah and get a free pass.


    Albert openly showed ill will toward Sarah, and if they don''t take care of the problempletely, Albert would be a ticking bomb.


    Sarah and Aiden didn''t worry about Rance enough to make a move against him right away.


    Rance is a greedy man, without the guts to act against Sarah. Albert instigated Rance to n the attack against Sarah''s mines, tempting him with coboration, but now that Albert was too busy salvaging his career, Rance''s part of the n was put on hold.


    That doesn''t mean that Sarah and Aiden will leave Rance to do as he pleases. Rance is observing Albert''s situation and trembling in fear because he has a strong hunch that he will be next. And he is not wrong about it.


    "Why are you doing this here?", JoAnna grumbled as she entered Vasily''s room to check on him.


    "Are you saying that we are disturbing the patient?", Sarah asked sarcastically.


    JoAnna smiled apologetically. "Sorry. A habit." She looked at Vasily. "I guess you should disturb him if it will get him to wake up."


    JoAnna was looking at the monitors which showed brain activity. The steady curve indicated that his brain was working, but it was even and repetitive, a signal that it''s doing something on auto-pilot without processing the events around him.


    "When do you think he will wake up?", Sarah didn''t want to ask IF he will wake up.


    JoAnna shook her head and looked at Sarah. "I don''t know, Sarah. No one does. You should probably do your business in the base instead of here. It could be today, or tomorrow, or next week, or next year, or¡­"


    "How about now?", Aiden asked with his eyes glued on the monitor.


    "Ah?", JoAnna followed his gaze and her eyes shed in surprise when she saw that the curve changed pattern.


    Sarah was next to Vasily''s bed in an instant. "Is he waking up? Uncle? Vasily? Can you hear me?" She grabbed his hand. "Do you feel this? Can you move your fingers?"


    JoAnna ced her hand on Sarah''s shoulder. "Easy¡­ easy¡­ calm down. This is progress, but it doesn''t mean that he is waking up."


    Sarah''s excitement dwindled. She knew that any change doesn''t mean it''s getting better. He could have bursts of activity and then go back to this steady nothingness, but Sarah couldn''t stop herself.


    After so many weeks of no improvement, this was something. Unless¡­ "He is not worse, is he?"


    "No. The curve would tten with lower activity, and this is definitely increased¡­", JoAnna''s voice trailed. "Sarah? Did you do something?"


    Sarah didn''t understand. "Huh?"


    "You let go of his hand."


    Sarah was not sure what to do. Was that a bad thing? She grabbed Vasily''s hand again.


    JoAnna''s eyes lit up. "Look, the activity is increasing. He is responding to your touch."


    "HA!", Sarah eximed and gave Vasily''s hand a squeeze. "Uncle! Do you feel this? It''s Sarah! Do you hear me? Wake up!"


    JoAnna frowned at Sarah. Why was she shouting? "You can''t just order aatose patient to¡­"


    JoAnna stared at the monitors which started showing activity. Even the heart rate monitor increased the frequency of beeping.


    "Yell at him again¡­", JoAnna said to Sarah without removing her eyes from the monitors. "If anyone can pull this man back to life, that would be you."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2103 - Back From The Void (1)

    Vasily was lost in the void, unaware of the passage of time. There was nothing to indicate where he was or for how long or if he was alive. asionally he would hear some indistinct sounds before silence nketed all his senses. No matter how much he tried, he had no idea if it was minutes or hours or days before the next sign of life stirred around him, but he still kept on trying. Giving up was never in Vasily''s vocabry.


    After an unknown measure of time, he heard some voices, it reminded him of Sarah and JoAnna talking¡­ Sarah was there? JoAnna was telling Sarah that she should leave.


    ''No, don''t leave!'', Vasily wanted to cry, but he had no way to make a sound.


    Was someone holding his hand?, Vasily wondered. Before he could ascertain, the sensation was gone.


    He fought mightily against the darkness because he wanted to see who was there. He didn''t want Sarah to leave, not now after she called him ''Uncle''.


    "Uncle¡­", Sarah said in a choked voice and Aiden was holding her from the back, fearing that she will copse and hurt herself (and baby Logan).


    "I told you to yell¡­", JoAnna reminded Sarah and she held her breath when she realized that Sarah was staring at Vasily whose eyes fluttered open.


    "Oh, God¡­", JoAnna put her hand over her mouth to stop herself from talking, but she was unable to stop the tears that rained down her cheeks.


    "You are a doctor.", Aiden''s voice broke the emotional mood. "Shouldn''t you check on the patient?"


    JoAnna was pulled out of her daze. She shook her head while wiping her eyes with the back of her palm.


    "Don''t talk¡­", JoAnna said to Vasily who had his mouth open. "Try to rx and not move until I can confirm your condition. We will take this one step at a time. Blink once for no and twice for yes. Do you understand?"


    Vasily blinked twice and JoAnna broke into a smile. Those two blinks indicated that he understood her and that he has control over his body. Well, over his eyelids at least.


    "Do you recognize us?", JoAnna asked and she rxed a bit when Vasily blinked twice.


    "I guess you have many questions. You are in the hospital in Los Angeles. You got shot in the head and had two surgeries¡­", JoAnna exined briefly. She wanted him to stay still because he had major surgery (two of them, one for the skull and the other for the brain), and he was also heavily medicated. "Don''t try to move until I tell you it''s OK. Do you understand?"


    Vasily blinked twice and his eyes rested on Sarah who was holding his hand and sobbing quietly. He thought that she said she was sorry, and he was happy to see her standing in front of him, safe. And she called him, ''Uncle''. He didn''t imagine it.


    "Are you in pain? Do you feel this? ¡­", JoAnna started asking questions, and Vasily was d to see that both Sarah and JoAnna were looking at him without a trace of hostility. There was even some tenderness in their gazes, and he hoped that this was real. Or maybe he finally died, and this was what Heaven was like, when one gets his mortal wishes fulfilled.


    Vasily dismissed the Heaven idea. He did many things in life and if there is such a thing as Heaven, he would definitely not end up in one.


    Sarah was blinking her tears away while looking at the man whose head was bandaged, revealing only his face. The mighty man looked fragile, and her heart ached, but she was happy that he woke up.


    Sarah wanted to apologize and to say that she is sorry for everything, but she knew that no words can fix the wrong she did.


    Since she was born, Vasily protected her from the shadows. And what did she do? The moment Sarah became aware of Vasily''s existence, she was ostracizing him and treating him as a viin, ming him for everything bad that happened to her, while he only had her best interest at heart. And despite Sarah mistreating him, Vasily gave his life so that she can be safe. How does one ''sorry'' make up for all that? It doesn''t.


    Sarah needed to show him that things are different, and she was determined to treat him like family. All three sisters agreed on this.


    Soon, Vasily''s room buzzed with activity.


    Sophia was there with Felix, and Jeff arrived as soon as his important meetings ended.


    Ste and Edward were flying in from Seattle, they were on their way to the airport when Sarah called to tell them that Vasily woke up.


    Konstantin also received the news that Vasily was awake, and Sarah notified Hong and Maksim as well.


    The necessary exams and tests confirmed the obvious, the surgery was a sess. However, Vasily suffered a heavy blood loss, went through two major surgeries and he was very weak. It will take a lot of rehabilitation to get him to resume regr activity. Luckily, his body was in great shape before the injury. If it wasn''t, he wouldn''t survive.


    Other than nursing Vasily''s weakened body to health, JoAnna needed to assess any loss of memory or cognitive abilities. For that, another set of tests will be done, but his physical recuperation was set as the primary objective.


    Vasily observed JoAnna, Emma, and several other doctors and nurses busying themselves around him, and Sarah and Sophia watching their every move with concern.


    It took several hours for JoAnna to finish all the exams and tests and to get feedback from Liz.


    By evening, they reclined Vasily''s bed, so he was in a half-seated position. He would asionally take a few sips of water and was talking.


    One by one, everyone dispersed other than Ste who was determined to stay with Vasily for the night. Edward left with Sophia and Felix. He had a date with Lia, Adam, and Valentin. It was grandpa-time.


    "Don''t make him talk too much¡­", JoAnna warned Ste who was eager to talk to her Cousin, before JoAnna and Jeff left.


    Aiden and Sarah still lingered in the room. They were on the side, doing their own thing rted to the mess that the Council created.


    "Do you remember how you ended up shot?", Ste asked Vasily.


    Vasily frowned. "No."


    "That''s OK. Don''t force it¡­", Ste said in a hurry. "Let me tell you some of thetest information, and if you don''t know or I''m not clear, ask for more details."


    Ste paused while thinking from where to start. She decided to start with the family and work her way from there. "Sarah officially joined the Lebedevs and she is the Grand Elder. Do you remember that?"


    "No."


    Ste exhaled sadly. "Aiden was kidnapped by the Voronins and Sarah joined Lebedevs in order to find him. She needed power, so she challenged¡­", Ste was narrating what happened within the Lebedev family and Vasily listened attentively.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2104 - Back From The Void (2)

    While narrating about the things that happened in thest few months, Ste didn''t say anything about Ivan''s betrayal because she didn''t want Vasily to get upset, but she said almost everything else.


    "Sarah now controls your people. She told them that you are recuperating from the injury and that she is acting as your proxy until you return..." Ste also spoke about how Konstantin is still in the family, despite losing his position as the Grand Elder, and she exined the new restructure of the Lebedevs. "When you return, you will see that things are much more... harmonious."


    Ste ended her talk and asked, "Any questions?"


    "Many.", Vasily responded in a raspy voice. "But I need some time to take all this in."


    "Alright. Let''s take a small break. I will go and grab some coffee. Can I get you something?"


    "No, thank you.", Vasily rejected.


    When Ste left the room, Sarah approached the bed and observed Vasily keenly. "Why did you lie?"


    Vasily blinked. "About?"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Vasily. "That you don''t remember things."


    She was watching Vasily while Ste spoke, and Eve-lens revealed Vasily''s bodily indicators that are tied to his emotions.


    While Ste narrated how Sarah was the Grand Elder and that they infiltrated the Voronin family and got captured, Vasily was cool as a cucumber.


    Sarah might think that Vasily is always soposed, but when Ste spoke about events that happened after Vasily fell into aa (like how they took over the Voronin family and that now they are coborating), Vasily''s heartrate was changing with his emotions.


    Ste would normally catch on to these giveaways, but now she was too emotional to notice. And she probably didn''t think that Vasily would be so shameless.


    Vasily realized that Sarah saw through him. He smiled a little. "Give your Uncle a break, will you? If I show that I remember things, they will make me work right away."


    Sarah stifled augh. "So, you will pretend to be weak in order to extort a vacation?"


    "I''m not pretending. Didn''t you hear Anna? It will take months for me to recuperate. Months."


    Sarah gave up. "Take as much time as you want, Uncle. North America is stable, and we are expanding to South America steadily."


    Vasily''s eyes stirred with emotions. "Thank you, Sarah."


    She assumed that he thanked her for taking care of his territories, or maybe because she will not expose his lie. "Don''t worry about it. I am a Lebedev, after all. I''m doing what''s best for the family."


    "Not that¡­", Vasily said and when Sarah looked at him questionably, he exined, "Thank you for calling me ''Uncle''."


    Sarah''s chin trembled. "I am so sorry for misunderstanding you. If I knew about your intentions¡­ why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Would you believe me?"


    Sarah had to admit that he had a point. "Probably not."


    "How did you find out?", Vasily asked.


    "I watched the video you recorded.", Sarah said.


    Vasily''s brows furrowed in confusion. "What video?"


    "It was on the USB you gave to Aiden.", Sarah exined.


    "What USB?"


    Sarah opened her mouth and closed it. For a moment she was not sure if Vasily is messing with her or if he really doesn''t remember, but then he smiled a little, and Sarah shook her head helplessly.


    "You heard Anna. I might have a selective memory loss.", Vasily said cheekily, and Sarah didn''t know how to respond. But she was relieved that Vasily is awake and that she will get her chance to fix things.


    "I really wish that you stop messing with me.", Sarah said.


    "What else will I do for fun?", Vasily asked innocently. Now that Sarah showed she cares about him, he found big joy in teasing her.


    "Focus on getting better, Uncle. As soon as Anna says that you are stable, you will move in with us.", Sarah said and nced toward Aiden before returning her gaze to Vasily who looked at her with his eyes open wide. Sarah smiled and gave a small nod, confirming that he heard her right. "We have a room ready for you. Hero, Luna, and Be will be happy to catch all the balls that you throw. And you are wee to stay as long as you want¡­ My kids will be happy if you teach them some moves and give them feedback on their performance..."


    Ste stood outside doors and listened to Sarah talking. She reached in time to hear Sarah saying to Vasily that he can move into the Cliffside Vi, and all the promises of a happy time together.


    Considering all the previous hostility, Ste was not sure if Sarah meant it, but she knew that Vasily needed motivation in order to lift his battered spirit.


    Ste entered after Sarah ended talking.


    "Alright...", Sarah said to both Ste and Vasily. "We will leave now and return tomorrow."


    Aiden swiftly packed theirptops, and they were out of the room within a minute.


    Aiden was happy to see that the dark cloud that drifted above Sarah''s head for thest few months disappeared. The change in Sarah''s mood that urred with Vasily''seback was tangible.


    Sarah always cherished people who treated her well and were loyal. The revtion that she misunderstood Vasily hit Sarah hard, and Aiden was worried if she will ever be able to snap out of it. If Vasily died, she would not have a chance to fix it. However, now that Vasily was awake, Sarah got her second chance with Vasily and Aiden knew that Sarah will make the most of it.


    Sarah and Aiden left after wishing them a good night, and Ste and Vasily found themselves alone in the room.


    Ste looked at Vasily and exhaled heavily. "Don''t do such a reckless thing again, Vasily..."


    He smiled a little. "You know that I would do anything for your three girls, Milena. I don''t have kids, and I see Sophia, Anna, and Sarah as mine."


    "Our girls, Vasily. Our girls.", Ste corrected him and when she saw his curious gaze, she exined, "Since they found you, all three of them are taking good care of you. For some time you were in Sarah''s home. If you died..." Ste paused and shook her head. "They would be devastated."


    Vasily thought how that was ironic. He needed to die in order for someone to appreciate what he did in his life. But he had no regrets. He did what he had to do for Sarah, and he would do it again if needed.


    "You know that I couldn''t be at peace if any of them got harmed, and I knew that I had the power to prevent it.", Vasily said after some time. His speech was slow, betraying how tired he was.


    "OK. OK. I''m not used to seeing you this sentimental.", Ste said. "Get some rest. Our girls are waiting for you to get better. We all are waiting for you..."


    Vasily leaned into the pillow and closed his eyes while hoping that thest few hours were not a dream.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2105 - Dealing With The Council (8)

    ~ France ~


    Saturday


    Aiden got out of the elegant ck car and walked to the other side in steady strides while smoothening thepels of his sharp suit.


    He opened the door for Sarah and offered her his hand with a smile that widened when her slender leg peeked out of the car.


    Sarah ced her hand in his and stepped out.


    She was wearing a knee-length light blue dress that red from half of her thighs. It was ttering her figure and it didn''t hide her five-month pregnancy belly that was showing.


    Aiden gazed at the bulge that curved Sarah''s abdomen and enjoyed the view, knowing that he did that.


    He was eagerly waiting for Sarah to start showing, and finally, the wait is over. Yup. He did that.


    Aiden loved that Sarah was wearing a dress. It provides easy ess. It''s not that he was aroused, but with Sarah''s pregnancy hormones, the mood can strike anytime, and he was always ready to provide his assistance in satisfying her needs.


    The two of them were dressed elegantly, like they are going to the finest cocktail party. Sarah even had makeup on, and her hair was braided and intertwined into a bun. Her look waspleted with high-heels and a fancy purse, and Aiden''s shoes were shiny.


    Sarah and Aiden always loved role-ying and this was right up their alley.


    On this day, they were powerful bosses of mysterious organizations, and also madly in love with each other. Today, they are themselves.


    The couple took a moment to appreciate the quiet neighborhood on the outskirts of Paris, disturbed only by the melodious chirps of birds that are hidden in nearby trees.


    Most of the homes in this area are small vis on big plots ofnd, surrounded by a lushndscape that provides privacy.


    "We could get a house here. It''s beautiful.", Sarah said.


    "Not as beautiful as you, my love¡­", Aiden murmured while giving her hand a gentle squeeze, and Sarah''s lips curved into a smile.


    Her smooth-talking husband is always ready to flirt, and she loves him to pieces.


    Sarah and Aiden held hands and walked down the paved path toward the vi where the Council meeting will be held.


    The invisible drones silently hovered above Sarah and Aiden, providing Eve with everything she needed in order to protect the couple. The cameras on the drones also provided a live feed to numerous people who were observing from afar.


    The Council has several safe houses for their meetings, and this was one of them.


    Albert asked if they can meet here. He had too many issues to deal with and spending hours traveling was a problem for him.


    No one objected to having a meeting here because they met thest two times in Los Angeles, and it was time for a change of location.


    The Council members are secretive and cautious, but they can''t ignore the possibility that someone is watching them. Getting ambushed during a meeting because they are always at the same location would be a big error from their side. For that reason, the Council often randomly changes where they will meet.


    Sarah and Aiden arrived in France on the previous evening, and they spent the night in their Chateau.


    Sarah was not happy to leave Los Angeles because now Vasily was awake, and she wanted to spend time with him. However, Vasily told her to go. He was still in the hospital, and he will stay there for at least one more week, ording to JoAnna and Dr. Williams-Anderson (aka Liz) who are monitoring his condition.


    Sarah visited Vasily and spent a few hours in his VIP room daily. They spoke about kids, her pregnancy, and he said that he looks forward to ying with the dogs when he moves to the Cliffside Vi. Vasily also hopes to win over the overgrown cats (how he calls Kitty, As, and Vega).


    Sarah gave Vasily updates about the Lebedev family and he approved of the decisions she made in his absence, especially the part where a number of his subordinates are now in Los Angeles.


    He didn''t ask about Ivan, and Sarah didn''t say anything about that traitor, yet. Ivan is a prisoner at the base of the Army of Chaos, and he is not going anywhere.


    Sarah knew that Vasily would love to deal with Ivan personally, and she ns to bring up that topic once Vasily recuperates.


    Vasily was ted that Sarah told him about the Council and their n. He even suggested a few tweaks and Sarah (and Aiden) approved.


    She wholeheartedly agreed with Vasily''s tactics of: show them that they can''t mess with you, and if they retaliate, crush them.


    Back to the present¡­


    Sarah and Aiden made their way into the vi and down the hallway. No one stopped Aiden, assuming that he is present in the role of Sarah''s bodyguard.


    Sarah nced at the man who was holding her hand and her heart was full. Regardless of how this day ends, she was happy that she will go through it with Aiden.


    Just like at the beginning of their rtionship, Aiden makes Sarah''s heart shake in anticipation while providing her with a feeling of safety and trust. Sarah remembered how from the start, there was an attraction and fear of unknown, yet her instinct screamed that she can trust him and she never regretted that decision.


    Aiden shot Sarah a side nce and his eyebrows lifted slightly while wondering why she was looking at him with hearts in her eyes, like she was smitten. It''s not that he didn''t like it, but he wanted to know what caused it, so that he can make it happen again.


    They entered the conference room and Sarah''s gaze fell on the massive table that had nine seating spots marked by shaped grooves on its surface. The shadows were unable to conceal faces of people seated around the table because Eve-lens can reveal everything, and she saw that other than Albert, everyone else was present.


    Sarah was focused on the arrangement of the shapes on the table.


    She noticed that the positions are differentpared to the ones that are on the table in Los Angeles, and she was delighted to see that the eight-pointed star is next to kolovrat.


    Jarred and Suvedini didn''t say anything when he saw Aiden. Ksenia, S, and Sloan were visibly surprised and confused.


    Rance had to speak out, "This is for members only, Sarah. Did you already forget the rules? Or are you set on creating your own rules?"


    Albert would probably blow a fuse, but he was not present. He notified them that he was on his way and to wait for him.


    Without responding to Rance, Aiden pulled a chair for Sarah to sit in front of the kolovrat-shaped groove, and he sat on the chair next to her.


    Sarah ced her medallion in the corresponding groove and leaned forward so that her face is illuminated.


    "We will address the point of my husband''s presence when everyone gathers. Please, be patient.", Sarah said with a smile, and then she leaned back into the chair and into the darkness.


    Aiden extended his arm toward Sarah, palm up, and she put her hand into his, their fingers inteced at the same moment in a silent confirmation that they are in this together.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2106 - Dealing With The Council (9)

    The moment Aiden showed up at the door of the conference room, Jarred and Suvedini knew that Sarah was up to something. Heck, they knew that Sarah will do something during this meeting even before she showed up. However, Aiden''s entrance was unexpected because Sarah didn''t reveal the details of her n.


    Suvedini and Jarred believed that Sarah knew what she was doing, or at least they hoped she was aware of how her actions could have devastating consequences.


    Albert entered the conference room with his head lowered. His hair was messy and his shirt crumpled, it showed that he didn''t pay attention to his appearance. He had more important things on his mind.


    Albert''s face was sullen, and his appearance changed like he aged ten years in thest few days.


    Albert lost his money, a number of assets, and important documents, his allies were turning against him, his enemies became bolder, and thetest polls showed that the public opinion of him was dwindling. The news from thest few days are portraying him in a negative light, and the most popr daily magazine announced an explosive reveal about Albert in their Sunday edition.


    Albert''s whole world was copsing, and he was happy that the Council had this meeting set up because he hoped that he can get these people to assist him. Somehow. After all, they are all part of the same organization and if he falls from grace, then the Council overall will be weakened as well, so it''s in their interest to assist him. Yes. Albert was confident that this story will work. As a politician, he can definitely spin this and make other members see his point.


    On the way to his seat, Albert mumbled something like an apology for beingte.


    He sat in his chair and ced his medallion in the groove in front of him.


    Sarah silently counted. Four¡­ Five¡­ Six¡­ Will he notice anytime soon?... Eight¡­ Nine¡­


    "Who is that?", Albert asked grumpily.


    Aiden was sitting in the shadows, so he couldn''t see the person, but it was obvious that someone was upying the chair that was supposed to be empty. Others knew it was Aiden, because they saw himing in with Sarah, but Albert was in the dark (pun intended).


    Sarah''s smile was hidden in the shadows. It took Albert ten seconds to notice. He must be distracted quite a bit.


    "Who are you talking about?", Sarah asked, feigning ignorance.


    She leaned forward, so that he can see her smile.


    Other than the smile, Albert also noticed that Sarah and mystery person are holding hands.


    Albert sneered. "Did you bring your people here?"


    "Define, my people."


    "The person beside you! Holding hands!", Albert hissed. He was not in a good mood to begin with, and Sarah was adding fuel to the already raging fire. "That is not a member. Only members are allowed here!"


    Albert''s gaze moved over other people in the room. "Why did you allow this breach of rules? Or are we all allowed to bring our assistants and¡­", Albert''s voice trailed off when Aiden leaned forward, and Albert recognized him.


    "This¡­ you brought your husband?" His frown was so deep that his eyebrows came together.


    "I am pregnant, and this is a hostile environment. Of course, I would love to have my husband with me.", Sarah said innocently.


    "You said that you will exin when Albert arrives.", Rance said before Albert blew up with rage, or suffered a heart attack.


    "Oh, yes. I owe you an exnation to why my husband is here.", Sarah spokezily. "He is not here as my husband, or as my bodyguard. He is here because he has the right to sit at this table."


    Sarah''s eyes sparkled as she nced over the faces of people who believe that shadows are providing them with anonymity. Curiosity, confusion, disbelief, anticipation¡­ it was all there, and Sarah enjoyed every spec of it. She even saw a sh of realization in Jarred''s face when he got a hint of what they were up to.


    "You should speak for yourself, hun.", Sarah said to Aiden.


    Aiden gave a small nod to Sarah before speaking, "It is my understanding that this meeting and this room are for the members of the Council."


    Without waiting for anyone to respond, Aiden extended his free hand and ced it over the groove that was shaped as the eight-pointed star.


    Gasps were heard when he retracted his hand, revealing the golden medallion with an oval-shaped white jade in the middle.


    It fit perfectly.


    "How is this possible?", Sloan said under his breath. He leaned forward to get a better view and then he looked at Aiden. "How did you get this?"


    Aiden waspletely calm. "What do you think? Do you think I stole it? Or kill the previous owner in order to get my hands on it?"


    Sarah saw Albert flinch when Aiden mentioned murder, confirming that Akter is not alive.


    "Uhm¡­", Sloan cleared his throat. "That''s not what I said. It''s just that¡­ we didn''t see Akter for a long time and now you showed up with his medallion. It''s normal that we have questions."


    "My medallion.", Aiden corrected Sloan.


    "Can you tell us how it became yours?", S asked.


    Justst week Sarah showed up with kolovrat-shaped medallion, and now Aiden produced another one. They were all shocked.


    Why did it seem like these medallions are easy to get by? Can they be purchased in a mall?


    Well, Jarred was not so shocked, but he still wanted to hear the exnation. He knew it will be a made-up story, but then¡­ maybe it won''t. If he learned anything while hanging out with Sarah and Aiden, that was to expect the unexpected.


    Aiden cleared his throat and started talking¡­ "A man named Akter Kim gave it to me about five years ago. He exined to me about the Council, but I was not ready to reveal myself until now. Akter advised me to ensure I am strong enough before Ie to you, or I will risk beingbeled as not worthy. If you look into my background, you will confirm that I spent my quite a bit of time during my teenage years in Eastern Europe and Asia. That is when I met Akter Kim¡­", Aiden reached into the inner pocket of his suit jacket and retrieved several photos. "This is me and Akter in his home in Cambodia. He introduced me to his¡­"


    Aiden had a story for every photo, and he spoke with longing like he was remembering a pleasant memory.


    The Council members were listening attentively while passing the photos among each other for everyone to see, and Albert was absolutely bbergasted.


    Albert was subconsciously gripping the hand rest of his chair as the whole room spun.


    Of course, Albert knew that every wording out of Aiden''s mouth was a lie after Aiden''s introduction how Akter gave him the medallion. But will he dare to expose him?


    It was obvious that Aiden''s story was leading to the conclusion how Akter made Aiden his heir in the Council.


    <em>''They know¡­''</em>, Albert cursed internally when he saw that Sarah was looking at him smugly while Aiden was narrating his made-up memories with Akter.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2107 - Dealing With The Council (10)

    Albert was stressed, sleep deprived, and his mind was clouded with confusion.


    How did that medallion get into Aiden''s hands? Are Sarah and Aiden behind robberies on his homes? That means they have in their possession much more than just valuables and that damned medallion. There are other documents, evidence. They are behind all the mess that is happening to him in thest few days!


    That''s it! When Albert exposes them, all these people at the table will spare no resources to attack Sarah and Aiden and get rid of them once for all! Proving that they robbed Albert will also be indirect evidence that Sarah and Aiden are behind looting Rance''s residences as well.


    Albert bit the inside of his cheek harshly, using the sharp pain to bring himself to reality.


    He chanted internally that he can''t talk recklessly. Not now. If he exposes that the medallion came from him, then he will also expose he is behind Akter''s disappearance. Surely a murder is a graver offense than robberies.


    Sarah''s gaze was fixed on Albert while Aiden was looking at every shadow around the table.


    When Aiden looked toward Albert, Aiden''s expression changed slightly, and Albert wondered if Aiden can see his scowl. Not possible. Albert was confident that Aiden was bluffing and acting like that only to provoke him.


    What are Albert''s options?


    If he says that medallion was stolen, Aiden will be punished and maybe Sarah as well. But Albert will also reveal his misdeed.


    If he keeps quiet, that will give Aiden an unobstructed ess to the Council, and with that, other than facing Sarah, Albert will need to deal with Aiden as well.


    It''s well known that Suvedini and Jarred are supporting Sarah, and he could assume that they will support Aiden. S is also swaying to support Sarah. That already gives Sarah five out of nine votes, and the control over the Council.


    Albert panicked. How will anyone help him if Sarah is in charge? How did she end up in charge the moment she joined the Council? Why is everyone supporting her? She is just a greenhorn, surely others can see that.


    Albert''s mind was spinning while he tried to make sense of the current situation. How can he prevent this madness without self-destructing?


    "Can I see your medallion?", S asked Aiden, breaking the tension in the room that became tangible.


    "Of course¡­", Aiden responded with a charming smile and handed his medallion to S.


    "You said that you didn''t reveal yourself because you wanted to get enough power¡­", Sloan said. "What makes you believe that your power is sufficient now?"


    "I believe that you looked into Sarah''s background and some information about me should be in those reports as well. I aming from the White family. Other than controlling the forces of the White foundation, I am an Elder in the Voronin family."


    "And he is sharing the same position as I am in the Army of Chaos.", Sarah added.


    "That is something you grew. I''m just standing in your light.", Aiden spoke to Sarah dotingly.


    "You can stand in my light anytime, love¡­", Sarah said dreamily.


    Jarred cleared his throat, interrupting the couple. He had a feeling that if he allows this to go further, they will start making out.


    "I believe that his qualifications are solid. Thework of the Voronins is global.", Jarred said with a smile.


    "What''s the point of discussing if he has the power or not?", Ksenia asked and shot an ambiguous gaze at Aiden. "He already has the medallion. As long as we confirm that the medallion is the real thing, he is here to stay."


    Sarah''s lips twitched in annoyance. She caught the way Ksenia got all flustered at the mention that Aiden is an Elder in the Voronin family. She took a mental note to talk to Maksim and get more information on this woman.


    Sarah and Aiden investigated all members of the Council, Ksenia included. They also know that Ksenia was in touch with Maksim since Jarred brought Sarah the first time to the meeting of the Council. Also, Because of that, Sarah asked Maksim if he can influence Ksenia to support her in the Council, which Ksenia didst time, but none of that exins why Ksenia was eyeing Aiden.


    Sarah''s attention was drawn to her hand which got a gentle squeeze from Aiden.


    She scolded herself internally. No matter how Ksenia or any other woman is looking at Aiden, he will not sumb to the temptation. Aiden proved his loyalty to Sarah more than once, and she should not waste her energy on women who are eyeing her husband because he is hers.


    Sarah reminded herself to y it cool. If Aiden gets a hint that Sarah is jealous, she was sure that he will have a st and tease her while his ego intes further.


    "The medallion is the real thing.", S said while returning the medallion to Aiden. "Wee to the Council."


    "Wait a minute¡­", Rance objected. He looked at Albert for support, but he couldn''t see him in the dark.


    Rance knew very well that Sarah and Aiden are owning those mines together. If Aiden is epted into the council, Rance will never get his hands on those mines. He was afraid to attack one member of the Council, and he will definitely not dare to act against two of them.


    Now that everyone''s attention was on him, Rance regretted speaking up rashly, but he had to say something.


    "How can he be epted just like that?", Rance asked.


    "Is there a process that we need to follow? A ceremony?", Suvedini chimed in. "Let''s not make thisplicated. We discussed more than once how we need to fill all the seats because the gaps are making us weaker."


    S nodded while Suvedini was talking, "There is no point in discussing this because the medallion is confirming his membership."


    S turned to Aiden. "Can you tell us what is Akter up to? Why did he decide to retire?"


    Aiden''s expression was troubled as he responded, "I don''t believe that Akter retired. It was about five years ago. Akter had a meeting with someone from the Council." Aiden nced at Albert who was sweating since S asked about Akter. "That was thest time I saw him. About two weekster, I received this medallion as a special delivery..."


    "Liar!", Albert shouted. He was already on the edge and when Aiden spoke about Akter meeting with someone from the Council while looking at Albert, he was confident that Aiden is hinting how he was the culprit.


    "Do you have something to add, Albert?", Jarred was quick to ask.


    Albert shifted nervously. "I was close to Akter. He never mentioned an heir and he definitely never mentioned Aiden."


    "You were close to Akter? Can you tell us details? Howe you didn''t mention this when we discussed how Akter stopped answering the summons from the Council?", Sloan questioned Albert.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2108 - Dealing With The Council (11)

    Everyone in the Council was aware that Akter didn''t socialize with the other members of the Council. It''s not unusual for any of the members to skip a meeting or two; after all, they are all busy people. But when Akter skipped several meetings without providing them with an exnation (or any other response), they were discussing if anyone had information on what''s going on with the man.


    "Yeah, Albert¡­", Sarah drawled while smirking at Albert provocatively. She knew that she was pushing his buttons and she loved it. "If you were close to the man, you should have a way to prove it. After all, Aiden shared several stories that are supported with photos."


    Sarah''s eyes swept over the members of the Council. "Anyone who has any doubts is wee to do more thorough research and confirm that Aiden''s stories are valid, assuming that you have the capability of investigating Akter Kim."


    Sarah returned her focus on Albert. "What do you have to prove that you met with the man privately? Did you go with the man fishing? Or camping?"


    "Shut up!", Albert hissed and pointed an angry finger at Sarah. "This is all your fault!"


    Sarah looked at Albert like he said something silly. "What is my fault? Are you talking about Aiden showing up here? I will not deny that my husband is here because I became a member and I told him that it''s safe to join. After all, for a long time, he followed Akter''s advice, honing his skills, expanding hiswork and influence in order to be worthy of this spot. It was I who encouraged my husband to step out in the limelight and¡­"


    "You are lying!", Albert shouted. With every Sarah''s word, his blood pressure was increasing, and he lostposure. His whole body was trembling.


    Sarah smirked while wondering if Albert will self-implode. "I''m lying? Prove it. I might as well call you a liar, but I don''t even know what story you are selling, so¡­ What are you trying to say, Albert? Everyone here knows that you are not working for the Council. From the moment your n to get your useless son to sit at this table failed, you neglected everything this Council stands for and you started working for your own interests."


    Albert saw red. "How dare you?!"


    "Oh, I dare!", Sarah eximed.


    "Honey, let me¡­", Aiden said to Sarah softly. He feared that this will escte into a fistfight. Aiden believed that Sarah can handle Albert, but he wanted to stay on the safe side. Who knows if Albert will try some trick? If Sarah gets hurt, he will never forgive himself. "You shouldn''t get too excited. Think about the baby."


    Sarah let out a long breath and nodded in agreement. She was allowing Albert to get her worked up. How shameless can a man be? Sure, Albert was driven into a corner and mentally bullied while facing the loss of funds and reputation, but he was shouting like a madman without any proof or ns.


    "If you believe that anything is amiss with my presence here or with the medallion, talk to me and leave my wife out of it.", Aiden spoke to Albert icily. "Other than providing me with the time and the location of this meeting, you have no right to use my wife of any misdoings. If you continue targeting her, be ready to face my wrath."


    Albert frowned while trying to swallow his anger while sinking deeper into his chair. He knew that shouting won''t achieve anything, it will only make him appear guilty. From the reports that portrayed Aiden''s fighting abilities, Albert was aware that Aiden can cripple him without breaking a sweat.


    Albert looked at Aiden and flinched. How is it possible that Aiden was looking straight into his eyes? Albert was in the dark, while Aiden was in the light. There was no way that Aiden can see him. Right?


    Aiden''s eyes moved to Rance, and a secondter it returned to Albert.


    "I must say that I am disappointed. Akter told me that this is where the most powerful people in the world gather. People who can change the course of history. Yet what I found here is a group of people who are openly bickering.", Aiden paused and made a mocking expression. "I can''t believe that I feared if I will be good enough to join this circus."


    Albert was outraged. "Circus!? Watch yournguage or¡­"


    "Or what?", Aiden askedzily. "What will you do? You don''t have the power to touch me."


    "This is the Council. Not your yground!", Albert squeezed through his teeth. "How dare you disrespect us?"


    "Respect is earned, Albert.", Sarah said mockingly. "And usually, you need to show respect in order to get it in return. Acting in the dark is not the right way to go."


    Albert and Rance looked at each other, both worried that Sarah will expose how they were plotting to act against her. It''s not that they didn''t have a counter-argument, after all, they were robbed as well. However, if Sarah exposes them, and they expose her in return, no one will win. It''s a suicidal oue and they hoped that it can be avoided.


    Sarah stifled augh, seeing how conflicted Albert and Rance were.


    "I personally don''t like working in the dark. Everything should be put out in the open. Only like that we can coborate and achieve something. Don''t you agree?" She snapped her fingers, and the main light in the conference room was turned on.


    "What is this?", Rance asked while nervously looking around.


    Sarah rolled her eyes at the dramatic reaction not only from Rance, but from everyone (except Aiden).


    Aiden stifled augh. He found itical that everyone was looking frantic as if they are expecting ninjas to attack from thin air. "It''s just light. Why are you acting like vampires who got exposed to the sun?"


    Both Sarah and Aiden knew that they were not shocked by the light, but by the way she turned it on. However, they had no n to reveal Eve''s existence. If they insist on asking, they will tell them it''s magic.


    Sarah continued talking from where Aiden left off, "We already know how everyone looks like. Is there a reason to sit in the dark other than to make silly faces or take a nap and no one can see you?"


    "You can''t change the rules on your own!", Albert hissed.


    Sarah eyed Albert suspiciously. "And how CAN I change the rules? Do you want me to suggest turning on the light and then listen to you raging for an hour how that is against the rules?"


    "Do you know what''s the problem with this Council?", Aiden asked. After a few seconds of silence, he spoke again, "You stick to old rules and don''t change. Unless you adapt to the circumstances, you be¡­ obsolete."


    "Insolence!", Rance eximed and looked at other members of the Council. "How can you sit and be insulted like this?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2109 - Dealing With The Council (12)

    "I see another problem with the Council.", Aiden said while tapping his chin with his index finger. He spoke to Sarah nonchntly, like the members of the Council are not present.


    "What?", Sarah asked enthusiastically.


    "Some people who belong to the Council think that they are untouchable. Like Gods, and no one can challenge them. They believe that the golden medallion which ensures membership is giving them rights to do what they want without suffering any consequences."


    Sarah nodded thoughtfully. "I agree absolutely. I remember that when I attended the Council meeting the first time, I was told that there is always someone better and that I should not be too arrogant."


    "That should apply to the Council also.", Aiden said with a smirk. "There is always someone above¡­"


    Sarah looked at Aiden and her lips stretched into a smile that reflected in her eyes. She would jump on him and kiss him wildly, but they were in the middle of something important, so kissing (and more than that) needed to wait.


    "Utter disrespect!", Albert lost it. He looked at the other Council members. "Are we going to let these two manipte us and do as they please?"


    Jarred waved his hand toward Albert, indicating that he should calm down. "Why are you so dramatic? They only turned on the lights and said that there is a friction between us."


    "They also disrespected our power.", Rance chimed in.


    "Well, they did.", Jarred had to agree. "Do you want to prove them wrong? I don''t have the confidence that I can win if I oppose them. Do you?"


    Albert saw this as an opportunity to push his agenda and get Sarah and Aiden out of there. "Us, together, can end this madness. The two of them are arrogant, but there are seven of us."


    "How confident are you that six people will support your suicidal mission?", Aiden asked icily. "Maybe you are a loner, but others here have subordinates and families that they need to take care of. No one here is stupid. As much as our presence brings you displeasure, you should estimate your losses if you dare to make a move against us."


    Albert sneered. "There are nine of us here, and only two are troublemakers. Our influence and power will end you."


    Aiden leaned forward and Albert swallowed hard when he saw that Aiden was smiling.


    "You see, Albert", Aiden drawled, "we are not alone¡­"


    Aiden smirked and ced a small pyramid made out of mirrors in the middle of the table.


    "What is that?", Albert asked with panic obvious in his voice while looking at the pyramid-shaped object on the table like it''s going to explode. He wanted to run, or hide behind his chair, or maybe under the table, but his body refused to move.


    Rance was frowning and the faces of other Council members didn''t look good either.


    "Give it a moment¡­", Sarah said. "It takes a second or two to power up."


    The sides of the pyramid flickered, and then images of people were projected in the air above the heads of the Council members. It was like there is a second floor where people were seated, all shown from their chest up.


    Jarred was gaping while his head rotated wildly to catch the amazing sights of people drifting in mid-air, just like every other Council member.


    Jarred froze when his eyes fell on Charlie, and based on Charlie''s stern expression, he was looking back at his Uncle. Somehow, Jarred had a feeling that other than exining the Council to Donnie, he will need to exin a lot to Charlie as well. Jarred cursed Sarah and Aiden silently because they were bringing him one trouble after another.


    Other than Charlie, as virtual attendees, present were Emma, Jeff, JoAnna, Felix, Sophia, Steve, Gabriel, Ellie, Jasper, Hong (aka Gedeon Voronin), Maksim, Noah, Aaron, Mathew, Angelo, Sean, Ryan, Mason, Ryder, Konstantin, Ste, Mr. Wang, Mia and Hunter, and even Jeff''s friends Russel, Vincent, andtest Jeff''s buddy Maximilian Anderson with his wife Elizabeth Williams were there as well.


    "Thank you for joining us¡­", Sarah said smugly to what people responded with nods and short greetings. They were talking one over another, but some were still easy to make out.


    "Not a problem¡­", Mathew said with a smile.


    "Anything for you two. We are coborating for a long time¡­", Angelo chimed in.


    "There is no need to be polite between friends¡­", Wang expressed his opinion.


    "We will always have your back. Just say what needs to be done¡­", Emma responded.


    Every person virtually present had the power of a small country.


    Charlie inherited from Jarred Smithsonite corp. and with that numerous connections rted to the military and various other researchers in the United States and across the world.


    If they didn''t know that Emma was ted to be the next Capo of the Nero Armi, Angelo, Sean, and Ryan were there to ensure that Nero Armi is represented, together with their influence in South of Europe and North Africa. Emma made a name for herself in medicine, as someone who helped Charlie back to his feet and a director of the rehabilitation center that had many famous and powerful individuals pass through it.


    Jeff, Steve, and Gabriel represented undeniable influence in the South and West of the United States with their power in the business world and many other areas that should not be mentioned lightly.


    Ellie and Jasper stood for North of the United States and North of Europe. Other than being Madam K, Ellie''s EY fashion empire allowed for their people to move through countries and gain easy ess to their targets.


    Besides Jeff, Mason and Ryder were present for the White foundation.


    JoAnna was Madam White, a surgeon, owner of the LA Medical Center and the Golden Ocean Resort, with many connections among rich and powerful.


    Sophia was the main strategist for the White Foundation and the Army of Chaos, as well as the director at White corp. She would usually not deal with legal matters, but if any major threat came toward White corp., White foundation, the Army of Chaos, or any of her friends, Sophia woulde front and center to deal with the problem.


    Felix was next to Sophia as the man behind numerous inventions. People in the business world knew that he was responsible for the sess of the security offerings from the White corp. as well as unique designs of nc.


    Noah and Aaron reminded everyone of the Army of Chaos. Just in case someone forgot.


    Hong and Maksim represented the Voronin family who is based in Eastern Europe but have a vastwork of informants all over the globe.


    Konstantin and Ste were Lebedevs, and Mr. Wang''s influence was all over Central and Eastern Asia.


    Russel is a well-known face in the global financial industry, and Vincent is an influential politician in the US Senate with a vast following on the East Coast.


    Mia and Hunter represented the Russo organization. Only four members of the Council knew who they are, and those four wished that they never heard of Mia and Hunter. Everyone has skeletons in the closet, and Mia and Hunter hold the keys that can reveal the dark secrets of every person who came in contact with them.


    Max was there for the Alpha group with his influence in the business world, and Liz didn''t trail behind. After all, she is a prominent neurosurgeon, the Chairwoman of the Franciscan Medical Center, and the future Chairwoman of the Williams Medical corp. that spans across the East Coast.


    It was undeniable that the people gathered virtually in support of Sarah and Aiden have the power to move the world, and that suppressing people of the Council would be an easy task.


    Sarah really wanted to add Vasily to this bunch of people, but with his head bandaged, he looks more like a mummy than a powerful boss, so they decided to keep him out of this.


    He was watching the show from thefort of his VIP room in the LA Medical Center.


    Besides, if Vasily emerged, it would reveal to these people the extent of Vasily''s injuries, because (other than the bandages) his cheeks are sunken and his appearance deteriorated visibly. All indicators are pointing that Vasily is on the road to full recovery, but he is not there yet.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2110 - Dealing With The Council (13)

    As for the shiny object on the table, the pyramid was one of thetest creations that sprouted from Sarah''s and Felix''s joint efforts. It projected holograms, and other than being impressive, it was handy for video-conferencing, like now.


    "Who are these people?", Sloan asked with a frown.


    Sloan recognized some faces, but not all of them. Ah, if he had Eve-lens he would get a better understanding of the power that is virtually hovering in the room.


    "These are people who are above you.", Aiden stated the obvious. "There is always someone above you." Aiden had to repeat this. He immensely enjoyed feeding the Council members their own words. He wanted to ensure that feel the threat that Sarah experienced during her first meeting with the members of the Council.


    Sure, only Albert and Rance made a move against Sarah (and Aiden), but others stood and watched. Ignorance is not an excuse, especially not for the group that ims they have the power to influence everything in the world. Aiden found them all guilty. Albert and Rance were only slightly more guilty than the others.


    Well, there was one exception. Suvedini warned them, but Aiden would prefer that the warning came sooner, and not after Sarah ended up in the lion''s den.


    Albert looked at the faces above him in panic and he didn''t like this. He didn''t like it at all. The Council consists of members who wield certain power, but they can act unobstructed because no one knows about them. Now that Sarah and Aiden revealed the existence of the Council to so many people, it''s inevitable that the word will spread and it''s only a matter of time when they lose the advantage of working from the shadows.


    "What''s the meaning of this?", Albert asked in disbelief while trying to wrap his head around the current situation.


    Other members of the Council were not at ease either.


    Even Jarred was fidgeting nervously. Partly because Charlie was looking at him and partly because he had no idea where Sarah and Aiden are going with this. They are provoking the Council members on purpose. Why are they ying with fire?


    Aiden responded to Albert''s question. "We assessed the situation and concluded that the Council is obsolete."


    "WHAT!?", Rance shrieked with his eyes open wide, reflecting the shock he received upon hearing Aiden''s words.


    Everyone in the room was staring at Sarah and Aiden while wondering if this is some kind of a joke.


    Sarah stood up and after a dramatic pause, announced, "Effective immediately, this Council is disbanded."


    The silence in the room was intense.


    "You can''t disband the Council! What gives you the right to tell us what to do?", Sloan asked while blinking rapidly.


    "The strong one makes the rules. That gives us the right to do whatever we want.", Sarah said icily. "Isn''t that the lesson you taught me when you tried to force me into submission? You should be happy that I am announcing this openly instead of plotting to take you out when you are not watching."


    Sarah spread her arms and gestured toward the images that were floating in the air above the members of the Council. "I want to introduce you to New Order."


    "I believe you know most of the people and you should understand what it means to have everyone gathered in the same ce. We don''t work from the shadows because there is no need to hide. Yes, we are that strong.", Sarah said cockily.


    "It seems that the crew is notplete. We are missing one¡­", Aiden said and snapped his fingers.


    In the next moment, another image was projected in the air, and people gaped when they saw that it was Suvedini.


    Suvedini stared at the live feed of herself and she moved a bit to confirm it was realtime. Where are the cameras?


    She looked at the small pyramid, unaware that there is a number of invisible drones silently hovering in the room.


    Sarah smiled at Suvedini and she gave her a small nod when their eyes met.


    "In the New Order we don''t force our members into anything.", Sarah said proudly. "We coborate as allies, as friends. There is trust and mutual respect. And if you think that these are the only people who have our backs, you are gravely mistaken."


    Jarred rubbed his chin and looked at Sarah. "Now what?"


    "You have two choices.", Aiden responded. "One is that you leave this ce and forget that the Council ever existed. As long as you don''t try to gather again or scheme against us, we promise not to meddle in your affairs. If your actions impact us or our allies, we will give you a warning before retaliating. Of course, the New Order is a group of equal partners that is open to expanding the list of members, as long as you can prove your honesty. We work on the principles of business transactions in good faith, and scheming and backstabbing will not be tolerated."


    "And the second choice?", S asked.


    Sarah narrowed her eyes at Albert. "Your personal and professional life will suffer until there is nothing left."


    Sarah was looking at Albert, but her words shook up Rance as well. In thest couple of days, Rance heard that the farmers are circting various rumors about him, rumors that are damaging his reputation. Due to those rumors, the farmers'' attitude toward Rance is changing from friendly into hostile, but that can''t be because of Sarah and Aiden, right?


    Albert swallowed a mouthful of air as the realization hit him. Sarah and Aiden were retaliating against him!


    With this New Order business, there was no need for Aiden to show up. Sarah was perfectly capable of presenting the video-show of might and telling them that they are over.


    However, Aiden came here as a part of the n to reveal that he has the eight-star shaped medallion, with a goal for Albert to know that they know his secrets. Other than taking away his money, assets, and various documents that were worth more than money can buy, Sarah and Aiden are eating up his career as well. Albert''s friends abandoned him, and his enemies are openly attacking him. And now Sarah and Aiden took away thest thing that could save him: the Council.


    "You¡­", Albert said in a shaky voice as his eyes didn''t leave Sarah. "You did all this only to punish me?"


    Sarah blinked innocently. "You think too highly of yourself. Do you really believe that I would destroy you and the Council only because you threatened me and my family?" Her gaze hardened as she looked at Rance. "Or because you wanted to take what belongs to me?"


    Rance''s eyes widened in shock. He knew it! It was Sarah! She was onto him and after him and how will he survive this predicament?


    Aiden took Sarah''s hand in his and kissed the back of her palm while talking to others. "My wife is not petty. But I will do whatever is necessary to keep her safe."


    Sarah giggled at Aiden''s public disy of affection. "No need to paint me pretty, love. I am petty."


    "Not in my eyes¡­", Aiden murmured and kissed her hand again, invoking another round of giggles from Sarah.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2111 - Dealing With The Council (14)

    Albert pointed a shaky finger at Jarred. "This is all your fault."


    Jarred looked at Albert nkly for a moment and then his expression darkened. "Exin yourself."


    Albert was mentally snapping. All this was too much, and he needed to me someone. Anyone. He picked Jarred.


    "If you didn''t insist on bringing Sarah here, we would not find ourselves in this mess."


    Jarred sneered. "And if you didn''t threaten her and act against her, she would be our ally. Did you think about that?"


    "He acted against Sarah?", S asked with a frown.


    Jarred nodded in confirmation, and Albert was too distraught to pay attention.


    "I told you that she is too powerful.", Albert spoke frantically. He started talking to Jarred, but then he was getting into S''s face; Suvedini, Ksenia, and Sloan got their share of res as well.


    "I told you that she is dangerous. We were supposed to cut her wings and stop the problem before it started. Yet you¡­", Albert''s next word was incoherent as his eyes rolled at the back of his head and he plopped listlessly on the ground.


    "No one talks about cutting any part of my wife and gets away with it.", Aiden said icily.


    Rance paled while trying to process what happened. It was obvious that Aiden did something, but Aiden was still sitting in his chair. Albert was sprawled on the floor right next to Rance. Is Albert dead? Rance got on his knees and touched Albert''s neck. A secondter, Rance exhaled in relief. Albert is alive. But that still didn''t exin what happened.


    Sarah''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Aiden. Him protecting her non-existing wings was a big turn-on.


    "I think we are done here, right?", Sarah asked Aiden, and he could sense the urgency in her voice.


    The way Sarah squeezed Aiden''s hand impatiently told him everything he needed to know. Gods! If he knew that her pregnancy woulde with all these perks, he would insist on impregnating her a long time ago!


    "Yes. Done.", Aiden confirmed.


    He swiftly got up and helped Sarah to her feet.


    She loved his hands on her waist, but she needed to get closer. Much closer.


    "Thank you, everyone, for attending this meeting¡­", Aiden said before turning off the holograms and retrieving the pyramid-shaped object from the table. That''s a prototype and if they lose it, Felix will give them a hard time.


    Aiden also got his and Sarah''s medallions, as shiny souvenirs. Sarah would never forgive him if he left shiny stuff behind.


    Aiden moved with haste because every second counts and Sarah was wearing a dress. Easy ess.


    "You are leaving, just like that?", Sloan asked.


    Aiden paused, displeased by this interruption. "Were you expecting something else?"


    Sloan shrugged. He didn''t know what to expect, but all this was unexpected. He needed time to process what happened. Everyone did.


    For an organization as powerful as the Council to meet its end like that was¡­ anticlimactic.


    Sarah and Aiden left the room with a brief ''goodbye'' and Jared directed his focus to Suvedini.


    "Did you know about this?"


    "I didn''t.", Suvedini responded honestly. "Did you?"


    Jarred exhaled heavily. "No."


    "Now what?", S asked.


    "I will enjoy my retirement properly. I suggest you do the same.", Jarred responded with a troubled smile.


    Jarred was thinking of retiring, but on his own terms and he definitely didn''t n to disclose the existence of the Council to Donnie. Sarah and Aiden now forced the retirement on Jarred, and Donnie still didn''t forgive Jarred that he lied about the Council.


    Jarred didn''t think that it''s important for Donnie to know about the Council, and whenever he attended meetings, he woulde up with some excuse to leave her behind. He will need to do a lot of cajoling. Ah, he will need to talk to Charlie also. He really-really didn''t look forward to returning to Los Angeles.


    "Will Sarah stick to her word and not attack us?", Sloan asked with concern obvious in her voice.


    "She sticks to her words.", Suvedini responded. "As long as you don''t act against her, she won''t attack. I don''t rmend acting rashly and making an enemy of her. Sarah holds grudges. If your history with her is clean, and you need an ally, she is avable."


    "How can you be so confident?", Ksenia asked.


    Suvedini was not sure how to answer this. But everyone was looking at her because she was the one singled out as epted into the group called New Order.


    Suddenly, Suvedini realized that Sarah put her on the spot. Why did Sarah and Aiden just leave? Did they do it on purpose? Is that a way for them to get revenge for Suvedini not speaking up about the Council right away? Surely, Sarah can''t be that petty¡­ right? Or maybe she is.


    "To find that out, you will need to approach Sarah. She is avable for meetings every Tuesday evening at the Chaos nightclub in Los Angeles¡­"


    ¡­


    When Albert woke up, he found himself on the floor of the conference room.


    The Council members were gone, all except for Rance.


    "Thank goodness you are awake!", Rance eximed.


    He was happy that Albert is awake because the two of them are boiling in the same pot while Aiden and Sarah are controlling the fire.


    Rance is greedy, but he is not stupid. He knew that the only one who will retaliate against Sarah and Aiden is Albert because he has no other choice.


    The other five from the Council either support Sarah and Aiden, or don''t want to get on their bad side. For Rance and Albert is toote because the hostility is out in the open.


    Albert''s eyes shed as he remembered how he found himself in that situation. It was Aiden and Sarah!


    "How long was I out?", Albert asked while pushing himself up into a seated position.


    "About one hour.", Rance responded and helped Albert to get up.


    "What happened after I was¡­ incapacitated?"


    "Everyone left.", Rance said with a dejected expression.


    "They epted that the Council is over? Surely, someone opposed¡­", Albert''s voice trailed when he saw Rance shake his head.


    "Suvedini is part of the New Order. Jarred and S said they n to enjoy their retirement. Sloan was inquiring from Suvedini how to approach Sarah. It seems that he wants in."


    "What about Ksenia?", Albert asked, while secretly hoping that Ksenia will be their ally. Ksenia was always neutral and only at thest moment she showed support for Sarah.


    "Ksenia was asking Suvedini about Maksim.", Rance said dryly.


    Albert didn''t understand. "Maksim?"


    Rance nodded. "The young man who appeared on one of the screens. Maksim Voronin. It seems that Suvedini met him on several asions, so Ksenia was asking about the details that wouldn''t be covered in intelligence reports."


    Albert frowned when he understood that Ksenia''s interest is beyond business connections. "She is old enough to be his mother."


    Rance shrugged. Who cares about Ksenia''s preferences? She is a fine-looking woman, who takes care of her skin and body, and if she likes younger men, there is nothing Rance can do about it. Ksenia is attractive, but she is not Rance''s type. Rance loves his women more... submissive.


    Rance shook his head while dispelling any thoughts of Ksenia away and focusing on the current problem.


    "What are we going to do?", Rance asked Albert.


    Albert didn''t want to do anything with Rance. However, the two of them had amon enemy, and they had simr issues where their money and careers were facing danger.


    How Albert saw it, there was only one thing to do.


    "Do you still have your medallion?", Albert asked to what Rance nodded in confirmation.


    "We need to go to Berlin. Right away."


    Rance''s eyes widened in shock. "You mean¡­"


    Albert confirmed decisively. "We are out of options. Our assets are gone, and power is dwindling. If we don''t do this, someone else will¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2112 - Entering The Vault

    ~ France ~


    Sarah and Aiden are on Highway A1, speeding away from Paris.


    Sarah stared intently at Aiden who was driving the elegant ck car with his left hand on the steering wheel and his right one was holding her tightly.


    Aiden double-checked the rearview mirror and side mirrors before taking the exit and leaving the highway.


    He shot her a side-nce and his already smiling lips curved up even more.


    "Impatient?"


    "For you? Always¡­", Sarah purred, and Aiden felt the pressure in his groin increasing.


    Aiden nced at the rearview mirror again and stopped the car under a tree.


    "Well, the wait is over¡­", Aiden said with a devilish smile and wiggled his eyebrows while leaning toward Sarah.


    "Wait, wait¡­", Sarah ced her hands on his chest. "With the pregnancy and stuff, I''m not sure that this is a good idea."


    Aiden couldn''t believe it. She was willing just a few minutes ago! Ah, he knew that he was driving too long, but considering that they just messed with five very powerful people, Aiden wanted to make sure they are not followed. He drove through Paris and took several detours, and then he was looking for a ce that provides privacy. Well, kind of privacy.


    He puffed his cheeks with a long dejected exhale and was about to start the car when Sarah put her hand over his.


    "I meant that the front seat is not a good idea. The back seat seems cozy¡­"


    Aiden narrowed his eyes at Sarah, pretending that he is angry. "Why didn''t you say so right away?"


    Sarah giggled and slipped out of the car in order to move to the back seat.


    She was surprised that he was already in the back, waiting for her with a smug smile stered on his face, loosening his necktie, and sitting in a rxed posture, like he was always there.


    Sarah realized that he squeezed between the front seats. "You are resourceful."


    "When ites to you, I will do anything¡­", Aiden spoke in a deep sexy voice that made Sarah''s insides tremble.


    "Smooth talker¡­", Sarah whispered as Aiden pulled her closer without breaking eye contact.


    Aiden''s handnded on Sarah''s knee and traveled higher, and he loved that she was wearing a dress.


    ¡­


    ~ Germany, Berlin ~


    Albert and Rance made their way down the dark hallway that leads toward the vault which belongs to the Council.


    They didn''t turn on the lights because they didn''t want to alert anyone of their presence.


    It''s not that many people know about this ce, but considering that the Council was just disbanded, there is a chance that other members of the Council will get the same idea.


    What is Albert''s and Rance''s n? They want to get their hands on the valuables stored in the vault ahead of them, and restart their lives. Anything can be bought with enough money, and each of the vaults had an enormous amount of valuables.


    Both Albert and Rance were carrying two empty duffel bags, and they nned to take as much as they can.


    Albert and Rance reached a massive metallic door that had two openings.


    "This is it!", Albert said in an excited whisper and lowered his two duffel bags on the floor while reaching for his medallion.


    Rance gave a small nod and he and Albert ced their medallions in the openings. After a second, there was a sound of a mechanism clinking and the door popped open along the middle.


    Albert grinned and pulled the doorpletely open.


    "No¡­", Rance said in disbelief when he and Albert found themselves in a massive room that waspletely empty.


    What happened with all the cash and bars of 24k gold, diamonds, priceless artwork, property deeds, stocks, bonds, and¡­ it''s all gone!


    ''THUD!''


    The sound of Albert falling on his knees was unusually loud in the otherwise silent vault.


    "Who did this?", Rance squeaked. It was difficult to collect enough strength to speak properly.


    Albert let out a hollowugh. "What do you think?"


    ¡­


    ~ France, the Chateau ~


    Michael, Oni, N, Haru, Ron, and Z were in the nning room.


    The six of them returned from their missions and were waiting for Sarah and Aiden.


    The table surface was covered with papers. Those are reports from the missions to empty three vaults that belong to the Council.


    They found too many things, and they were pleased with their decision to bring extra manpower.


    Everything that the three teams brought is in the underground warehouse. It will be rearranged once Sarah and Aiden inspect it.


    Before sending teams to this mission, Sarah asked Jarred about how to ess the vaults and Jarred told her that two medallions are necessary to open the door. Jarred exined that the vaults have security mechanisms and that if someone tries to open them forcibly, they will melt. Also, there are security cameras, and¡­ he had no idea that Sarah was nning to rob them. He will find about it, eventually.


    When she heard that two medallions are needed, Sarah thought to ask Jarred or Suvedini for their medallion (at least temporary, so that Felix can make copies), but then they found the eight-point star one that belonged to Akter, and they made copies of that one.


    Each team went with two medallions (Sarah''s and Aiden''s), so they were able to loot three vaults simultaneously.


    There was no need for forcing their way in, and disabling electronic security was a breeze.


    Everyone watched Sarah''s and Aiden''s performance over the live stream, and they were pleased with how it turned out.


    Sarah promised them a few days off in Paris, and Michael, Oni, N, Haru, Ron, and Z were eager for the couple to return so that they can n their time in Paris.


    "Shouldn''t Aiden and Sarah be back by now?", Michael asked with a frown while looking at the time.


    Haru agreed. "Yeah. Even if they stopped for coffee, this is too much."


    "If they stopped anywhere, they would let us know.", Z said. "They know that we are waiting for them."


    "Don''t panic. I''m sure they are fine. Before you call them, give me a second to tap into their GPS. They could be stuck in traffic or right around the corner¡­", Oni spoke while typing on herptop.


    Everyone focused on the big screen that was suspended on the wall. It was showing what''s on Oni''sptop.


    "Why is their car stuck on the sideroad?", Ron mumbled, and everyone heard him.


    The car was about ten minutes out of Paris, on a side road which branches from the highway they were supposed to take while returning to the Chateau.


    Haru swiftly got his phone, and N ced her hand over his, preventing him from making a call.


    "I know that you want to check on them, but calling might be dangerous.", N said. "If they are kidnapped or hiding, and you call, it will make it worse."


    Michael agreed with N. It could be dangerous to make a call, but he had to do something. "Alright. I will take a helicopter and go there to check¡­"


    "I will go with you!", Ron volunteered, and Haru was on his feet as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2113 - Waiting For Sarah And Aiden

    "Wait!", Oni called, preventing Michael from going to the helicopter. Ron, Z, N, and Haru were on their feet as well.


    Sure, they needed to confirm that Sarah and Aiden are alright, but Oni had a different idea.


    "Give me a minute to try something."


    "What can you do from here?", Z asked. "They left drones to follow members of the Council and there are no cameras in that area to give us the real-time image."


    "I will tap into a military satellite that can give us an idea of what we are dealing with here. Maybe they have a t tire, or maybe they were ambushed by a military group. Let''s not overreact. Whatever is going on, more information can help us take appropriate action."


    Michael nodded in agreement and gestured to Oni to do her thing.


    Out of all the kids at the Cliffside Vi, Oni showed the shiest results when it came to hacking. She was able to hold her ground against Mishi and his team. Among the people present in the room, if anyone can tap into a military satellite, that is Oni. And even if that is not the case, Michael will still give Oni a chance to try.


    Five minutester¡­


    Oni hacked into the satellite and zoomed in to show the bird''s view of the car, how the satellite is seeing it from above. The quality was impressive.


    "Wow!", Z eximed. "I can almost read the license te."


    "We can see that the car is on the side of the road¡­", Ron said while rubbing his chin. "No one else is visible. Is the car deserted?"


    Oni bobbed her head while her fingers flew over the keyboard. "This satellite is equipped with several lenses¡­ one is infrared. Let''s see what this baby can do¡­"


    N bit her lower lip. "What if they are hurt? Or if the infrared shows us that they are stuffed in the trunk? Sarah is pregnant, that can''t be good¡­"


    The image on the screen flickered for a second and then they could see one red lump in the area of the backseat.


    "One of them is in the car! Tied in the back!", Z eximed frantically.


    Michael narrowed his eyes and tilted his head. "I''m not sure if anyone is tied, but I have a feeling those are two people."


    Haru approached the screen. "What makes you think so?"


    "You see¡­", Michael was pointing while talking. "The heat signature is stronger than just one person. There is definitely a movement, and this looks like legs, and¡­" Michael stopped talking when the screen turned ck.


    "What are you doing?", Michael asked Oni.


    Oni wondered if everyone is pretending to be ignorant or if she is really the only one to realize what is going on.


    "This¡­", she was not sure how to say that Aiden and Sarah took a detour to do the naughty. And they were peeking at them, like perverts! Well, they didn''t really saw them, but they kind of did. "They are fine."


    Michael saw that Oni was flustered. Of course, he knew what Sarah and Aiden were doing, but he didn''t care about that, they are all grownups. However, Oni''s shyness was beyond adorable. He grinned and stalked toward Oni. He stood behind her and leaned to rest his head on her shoulder. "What makes you think they are fine?"


    "Do I need to say it at loud?", Oni asked in a high-pitched voice. Her face was on fire. This was beyond embarrassing.


    Z exhaled and said at loud what everyone was thinking. "It seems that Sarah''s libido is increasing with the pregnancy. Let''s disperse and we can resume this when Sarah and Aiden get here."


    Ron hooked his arm around Z''s waist. "I think that Aiden and Sarah gave us a good idea about what to do while waiting."


    Z''s eyes shed in outrage. How can he be so shameless?


    Z pped Ron''s chest (without using much force) in warning which he ignored as he chuckled and dragged Z out of the room.


    "When are we getting married? I want us to make babies. They will be cute, like you¡­", Ron''s voice was heard as they walked down the hallway.


    Haru''s ears were red, and N knew that he was hiding something. Ah, if she knew that Haru was nning to ask her to marry him in a romantic setting that only Paris can provide, N would stop scrutinizing him.


    "Let''s find something to eat while we wait¡­", Haru said awkwardly while avoiding N''s gaze.


    He took her hand in his and led the way outside, which left Michael and Oni in the nning room.


    Michael lifted Oni from the chair and put her to sit on the table. He stood between her legs and caressed her cheeks with the tips of his fingers.


    With others gone, Oni was not so shy anymore. She smiled and leaned into his touch.


    "Sarah''s libido is up because of pregnancy, Ron and Z will make babies¡­", Michael said while giving Oni a meaningful look.


    "What are you getting at?"


    Michael wiggled his eyebrows yfully. "What if I make you pregnant?"


    Oni''s breath hitched. "We are not married, and I still didn''t meet your family¡­"


    "Are those the only obstacles?"


    Michael didn''t think that meeting his family is a deal-breaker. His family thought that he died more than five years ago, and the more time passed, the more Michael believed that it will be for the best to leave it at that.


    Oni got her college degree and if she wants to continue her education, marriage will not be a problem. He will support her.


    "Do you see any other obstacles?", Oni responded with a question.


    Michael shook his head and grinned. "Pick a wedding date. My calendar is open."


    Oni understood that they will skip meeting his family. She stared at him. "Just like that?"


    He inched closer and pecked her lips. "Just. Like. That." And then he gave her a warm kiss full of longing and she teared up as her heart expanded to amodate all the love she has for Michael.


    Oni remembered when Michael came to the Cliffside Vi. At first, they spent quite a bit of time at the Beach House. Michael was an unreachable man she could only admire from afar and she called him Jesse. And then they had a mission where they pretended to be a couple during a party at the White Mansion, and everything changed as she dared to dream. And then there was a heartbreak because of Marija, and the mission in Frankfurt, and they had their ups and downs and at some point, they almost lost each other while being tortured. But now her dream of being with Michael is a reality where the most perfect man in the world told her to pick a date. For their wedding. Just like that.


    Oni hugged Michael tightly and returned his kisses with fervor because they will be married soon, and maybe even have a baby.


    To think that the girl who was stuck without a future in a dingy basement ended up being rescued by Sarah and Aiden, and now is in a castle in France, kissing the man from her dreams, and he was all hers¡­ it was beyond amazing.


    "Why are you crying?", Michael asked while observing Oni''s face.


    "Shut up and kiss me¡­", Oni said and pulled him closer for a kiss.


    Michael thought how Oni was sweet and emotional. The emotions go crazy while the woman is pregnant¡­ does that mean Oni will get many crying spells during pregnancy? He told himself not to think about it. There is only one way to find out.


    Michael didn''t see himself as a marrying type with family, but since he met Sarah and Aiden many things changed. Oni showed him the meaning of unconditional love and he watched her blossom into a wonderful youngdy who makes his lifeplete and he can''t wait to make her his in every way possible. Marriage included.


    Michael broke the kiss and scooped Oni from the table. He carried her out of the room princess style.


    "Starting now, you are not to take any contraception.", Michael said, and Oni hid her face in his neck when she realized that a maid is in the hallway and she heard him.


    "Are we clear?", Michael asked while carrying Oni to their bedroom. He didn''t care about the staff.


    Michael smiled when he felt Oni nod in response. It will take a few days for contraception to be flushed out of her system, but they can start practicing baby-making without dy.


    They entered their room and Michael closed the door with his leg.


    He put Oni to sit on the edge of the bed and he kneeled in front of her.


    "Oni¡­", Michael called. "I want us to get married, have many babies, and grow old together. What about you? Are you willing?"


    "Why are you asking me that?"


    "I want you to know that you have a choice. When we get back home, we will throw an engagement party and then n our wedding, and¡­", Michael''s next words were swallowed by Oni''s kiss.


    When he said that she has a choice, her heart melted and she realized that the only thing she wanted was to make him happy because when Michael is happy, she is happy as well.


    "I am willing.", Oni responded breathily, and then she kissed him again.


    Oni enjoyed the feeling of Michael smiling into the kiss and she didn''t resist when he pushed her back into the mattress.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2114 - Christmas Party 2023 (1)

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    Three months passed in a sh¡­


    December 24


    It''s mid-afternoon and the Cliffside Vi is buzzing with activity, as they are preparing for the Christmas party which became a tradition where friends and family gather for an amazing event that is filled with entertainment and good food, and ends with fireworks.


    This is the first time for Vasily to be present, and to say that he is excited is an understatement. He purchased all the presents weeks ago.


    Since early morning, Vasily was observing kids from the Cliffside Vi practicing their acts on the stage while the staff was decorating the massive underground ballroom. Sarah told him that there will be singing, dancing, and ying various instruments, and usually, there is a y or two. What was initially a show of talents among kids, now looks more like professionals performing, as everyone grew up and polished their skills.


    There are balloons and streamers and a massive Christmas tree that is glistening with ornaments.


    The staff is setting up the tables to amodate many guests who will start arrivingte in the afternoon for dinner and dancing.


    Vasily recuperated after the brain surgery, and the only signs that he was on the death''s door a few months ago, are scars on his head where hair is not growing anymore.


    Sarah and Aiden gave him an apartment in the Boyle Heights neighborhood, where he can live next to his subordinates, but Vasily is spending most of his time at the Cliffside Vi where he is permanently upying one of the guest bedrooms.


    Sarah and Aiden are not bothered by Vasily''s presence as he usually keeps busy with work or ying with Hero, Luna, and Be.


    Kitty, As, and Vega still didn''t warm up to Vasily, but he is not giving up. The leopards are not growling at him anymore and he treats that as sess.


    Vasily is not always in Los Angeles, as he sometimes goes to the main base of the Lebedev family, and he also spends a portion of his time in New York.


    When Vasily is at the Cliffside Vi, he is guiding the youngsters in their training. Since Hong moved to the main base of the Voronin family, they were mostly training on their own and Vasily''s guidance was weed.


    Vasily was happy to be epted not only by Sarah but by JoAnna and Sophia as well who visit often with their kids (and husbands). No matter how busy they are, Saturday''s brunch at the Cliffside Vi is a standard for everyone.


    About one month ago, Sarah took Vasily to see Ivan. Ivan was kept in the main base of the Army of Chaos. They would give him a beating asionally, but nothing serious that would cause permanent injuries. Sarah wanted to keep Ivan for Vasily to handle.


    She came with Vasily to the base but didn''t enter Ivan''s cell.


    Ivan was shocked to see Vasily.


    "They told me you died¡­", Ivan said while eyeing Vasily.


    "I did.", Vasily responded dryly.


    Vasily sat opposite Ivan and narrated events that included Ivan and Vasily, since Ivan started working for him. It was a reminder of what they went through together, from Vasily''s point of view. Ivan was surprised that Vasily remembered so many details, starting from two decades ago.


    Vasily told Ivan how he was aware on several asions that Ivan was doing something behind his back, but he let it slide because it was not a big deal.


    "If I knew that it would escte into you betraying Sarah to the Voronins and me nearly dying¡­ I would kill you a long time ago.", Vasily ended his talk grimly.


    Ivan didn''t refute it. "What will you do with me?"


    "I don''t know.", Vasily admitted. "I tried to let it go, but your behavior escted. I gave you a beating, but it didn''t work. There is no point in torturing you, and killing you is an easy exit considering how much trouble you caused."


    Vasily looked at Ivan for some time with anger and disappointment shing in his eyes, and then he stood up and walked to the door.


    "I did it for the family¡­", Ivan said.


    Vasily paused. "No, Ivan. You did it for yourself. You sided with the enemy and betrayed the Grand Elder of the family you im to be loyal to. Maybe you didn''t like Sarah in that position, but she earned it and you had no right to sabotage her. You know very well how things work in our family; if you don''t like something and words don''t work, you challenge them in the arena and if you don''t have the strength to win, you lower your head and obey. But instead of following the rules, you colluded with the enemy. And out of everyone, you went to Voronins."


    Vasily exhaled slowly while shaking his head. He was reminding himself not to lose temper. Ivan was not worth it.


    "Ivan, the moment you betrayed Sarah, you betrayed the family. Did you know that she was pregnant? Did you know that she would be tortured and not be left alive? Do you know that you nearly killed her, and you seeded in killing me? Which part of all that was for the family? How could you do all that behind my back and return the next day to perform your duties as nothing happened?"


    With that, Vasily left the room without looking back.


    Vasily lost hope that Ivan will change his ways. And the scary thing was that he almost got away with it. If Sarah and Aiden (and Eve) didn''t prate Voronin''swork and delivered the information on the day Ivan was missing, no one would suspect that Ivan was behind the betrayal.


    On the next morning, Sarah got a report that Ivan ended his life by swallowing his tongue and suffocating on it.


    Vasily shook his head when he heard the news and didn''t say anything, but Sarah knew that Vasily was disappointed. Ivan was a man who worked by Vasily''s side for more than two decades, and they went through a lot together. Ivan shared Vasily''s passion for the Lebedev family, but they disagreed on how to go about it.


    ...


    The Council didn''t make trouble for Sarah and Aiden anymore.


    As promised, Jarred and S retired.


    Jarred handed over all his dealings to Charlie, and S split her power to her three children and is enjoying with her grandchildren.


    Jarred is still vexed at Sarah for exposing the Council (and Jarred''s involvement) to Donnie and Charlie. Jarred spent a lot of time exining this to the two people he cherished the most, and Donnie brings it up when she is angry at Jarred in the context of ''you promised no secrets''.


    Sloan is trying to coborate with the Army of Chaos. Sarah didn''t reject his requests to meet, but she is not willing to work with him either. Theirst meeting ended with Sarah asking him to show his sincerity. That was three weeks ago, and Sloan is now thinking about how to aplish that.


    Ksenia is operating as usually while making sure not to step on anyone''s toes. Sarah read in several reports that Ksenia was trying to reach Maksim, but Maksim never mentioned it and Sarah didn''t think it''s important.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2115 - Christmas Party 2023 (2)

    As for the two council members who plotted against Sarah and Aiden¡­


    Albert faced public outrage as more and more of his dirty secrets came to light. Unable to ept that his career in politics is over, Albert caused a scene during a rally of his opponent where he assaulted one man, and Albert is currently in jail, serving a six months-long sentence.


    Albert''s career as a government official is over, and no one knows what he will do next, but Sarah and Aiden are keeping an eye on him. The man is unstable and they suspect that he might end up in a mental institution.


    Rance met a grim ending.


    A few days after the Council was disbanded, Rance asked the mercenaries who were working for him to attack Sarah''s mines. How he saw it, he lost everything, and he might gain something if the attack was sessful. Unfortunately, the mercenaries refused to budge until Rance pays them at least half in advance. They were sitting on standby for more than two weeks without receiving any payments. Rance was forced to admit that he has no money, and the mercenaries rebelled.


    Rance was found in his home with his throat slit and his other injuries showed that he was tortured. The word is that farmers knew about this, and no one came forward to say what happened, so the killers are on the loose.


    The rtionship between Suvedini and Sarah (and Aiden) improved as both sides showed sincerity in mutually beneficial coboration.


    On the private side, Sarah and Aiden are invited to attend the wedding between Mr. Wang and Suvedini in May next year. There will be two weddings, one in China and one in India. Sarah asked Ellie to design for her a kimono and a saree, so that she can dress appropriately. Ellie produced several sketches, but anything more solid than that will need to wait for after Logan is born because Sarah''s belly swelled, and weddings will happen after her delivery.


    In one of the apartments on the property of the Cliffside Vi¡­


    "Can you help me with the necktie, Mrs. Kamara?", Michael asked Oni as he exited the closet.


    Ever since they got married, Michael takes every chance he can to remind her that she is his wife (like she could forget).


    Oni would never refuse him. "Always, Mr. Kamara¡­"


    Michael and Oni got married one month ago in a private ceremony. To celebrate, Oni wanted to invite their friends from the Cliffside Vi, and Sarah''s sisters (and their husbands), and kids from the Youth Center in Boyle Heights Neighborhood, and some people from the Army of Chaos¡­ and it ended up being a big party with 300+ people.


    Michael and Oni went on a two weeks-long honeymoon out of which they spent one week on a private ind (the same one where Aiden proposed to Sarah the first time), and the second week Michael and Oni traveled through Africa.


    Michael showed her where he grew up and the mines where Sarah and Aiden found him, and Oni showed Michael where she grew up and the basement where Sarah and Aiden found her. It was a trip during which they revealed each other''s past.


    They didn''t visit Michael''s family, and Oni didn''t want to press for that. There is time, and they can do itter if Michael changes his mind.


    Oni finished tying Michael''s necktie and he gave her a top-to-bottom nce. His smile fell when he looked at her feet.


    "This won''t do¡­", Michael murmured and went to the closet. He returned a few secondster with t shoes for Oni. "Wear these."


    Oni shook her head helplessly. "The shoes I''m wearing don''t have a big heel."


    Michael didn''t want to hear about it. "I need you to take care of yourself. What will you do if your feet get swollen?"


    "You will give me a massage.", Oni responded in a seductive voice.


    "True. However, I would prefer to give you a foot massage without your feet getting swollen. Be a good girl and switch your shoes¡­"


    Oni rolled her eyes, but she did as he asked.


    When Oni and Michael returned from their honeymoon, Oni found out she is pregnant. Michael was ecstatic, and he still is. But both of them are having difficulty believing that she is pregnant because Oni is still not showing, and she is acting normally.


    Michael feared that Oni will cry a lot and he hoped that her libido will increase, but the only change Oni experienced is that she is sleepy most of the time.


    As a wedding present, Sarah and Aiden offered them a vi, anywhere in the world, but Michael and Oni refused.


    "We are happy as-is.", Oni said. "You gave us so much that we won''t be able to repay you for a lifetime. Without you, Michael and I wouldn''t meet, and we wouldn''t end up together. You provided me with guidance and education. Both of us have good-paying jobs and let''s not forget that we also have many assets."


    Michael was nodding in agreement as Oni spoke.


    Oni ended her talk with, "If you can allow us to stay in our current apartment and live on this property, that is all we need."


    It''s not that they have only that apartment because Sarah and Aiden are allowing them to freely stay in any of their properties.


    Michael and Oni went to the private ind for their honeymoon and are nning after New Year a trip to Switzend (they will stay in Sarah''s and Aiden''s vi in Grindelwald), and when they go to France, Michael and Oni are staying in the Chateau and there is the ind in the Adriatic Sea, and any base of the Army of Chaos is weing them.


    They really-really don''t need another residence because the Cliffside Vi is their home.


    Sarah and Aiden exchanged helpless nces. Since Oni and Michael don''t have parents or other family, they wanted to give them something as a wedding present, to be theirs.


    "Alright.", Sarah said. "But if you need anything, let us know. Whenever you n to move out, we will buy you the property as a dyed wedding gift."


    "Do you want us to move out?", Oni questioned jokingly, but she hoped that Sarah will not respond with a ''yes''. Part of her feared if Sarah and Aiden will treat her differently now that she is married. Sure, she has Michael, but she needs Sarah and Aiden also.


    Sarah made a face. "You know that we don''t. You are wee to stay here as long as you want. This is your home, and it always will be. However, we don''t want you to feel trapped. If you wish to move out, it will be your decision. If you wish to move as a temporary thing only to see how it will look like, it will be your decision. No matter what, we will support you, but we will expect you toe for birthdays and holidays."


    Oni smiled as relief washed over her. "Thank you."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2116 - Christmas Party 2023 (3)

    Both Michael and Oni grew up without the warmth of a family. Michael was sent early to the United Kingdom (for education), and then he continued as an operative of Shadow Ravens. Oni grew up in an impoverished family, and she found herself in a basement, hours away from being sold to the highest bidder.


    The Cliffside Vi is providing Michael and Oni with a family that is diverse and energetic, and everyone is getting along well.


    At the Cliffside Vi, they also have dogs and leopards, and there is a pond with koi fish, a massive cage with birds, and a gazebo where Michael and Oni had more than one romantic meal. Thend is spacious, and there are various training and learning facilities (above and underground), but the most important are people who treat them as next of kin and are always ready to lend a helping hand.


    Mealtimes are lively, and most of the days end withugher and dancing next to a bonfire, and whenever Michael and Oni need peace and quiet, their apartment is a sanctuary that provides privacy.


    Why would they move? High-tech security and rent-free are additional features.


    Michael and Oni are not the only couple who wishes to stay at the Cliffside Vi. Ron and Z also asked if they could call the Cliffside Vi their permanent residence (their wedding is one month away), and N and Haru expressed that they don''t n to move (they are engaged, still figuring out their wedding date).


    Zack moved in months ago, and he and Masika are doing great. They are not engaged, but seeing that they arepletely smitten with each other, that is only a matter of time. Zack had no idea that the little girl with a rifle who saved his life several years ago will be the center of his world. Thanks to Masika, Zack found his purpose and he couldn''t be happier.


    Sarah and Aiden don''t mind living with so many people. Having everyone in the same ce is the best. They can enjoy their time together, protect and support each other, yet they have enough space, so it''s not crowded.


    Thanks to the investments that Sarah and Aiden started for their kids early, in addition to their sry (for the ones who are working), each of the kids has an additional ie and they can afford to travel and get for themselves whatever they want. It''s a smallmunity they call family.


    Considering that Oni is pregnant and that soon Z and N might be as well, Sarah and Aiden decided to build another building with apartments that will have four bedrooms. Those apartments will be offered to couples who are expanding their family so that they can amodate a nursery or kid''s room.


    Several couples (Daniel and Xiaohui, Tejan and Rosa) moved from single rooms into the apartments, they willbine some of those single rooms and repurpose them for something (Sarah is still thinking what that ''something'' will be).


    Ah, there is so much to do!


    Their dedicated building crew, Louis (the architect) and Cash (the construction manager) are happy that Sarah and Aiden are providing them with a steady stream of projects.


    In the master bedroom of the Cliffside Vi¡­


    "Your parents are here¡­", Sarah told Aiden.


    "Alright. I will go and wee them. You rest, and I will get you when all guests arrive." Aiden gave her a quick kiss. "If I see you out I will be upset." He showed her a pretend-angry look and she giggled.


    "Eve!", Aiden called.


    "Yes, Aiden¡­", Eve responded.


    "If Sarah leaves this room, let me know!"


    Sarah''s face fell. "Are you keeping me here as a prisoner? Is that why you requested that I give you the same privileges I have?"


    Aiden pecked her lips. "Be a good girl and rest until Ie back. Don''t make me worried."


    Sarah helplessly watched as Aiden left the room. She knows that he means well, but sometimes he is overbearing. She is not made of ss, alright?


    The guests are arriving since half an hour ago, but Aiden asked Sarah to take it easy. Genie and the rest of the staff are weing guests, and Aiden wants Sarah to rx as much as possible. She is nearly eight months pregnant, and Aiden is hoping that they can dance after dinner, so he wants her to save her energy.


    How Aiden sees it, Sarah is too casual about her pregnancy. On several asions, she overdid it and ended up with swollen feet and an achy back. Sarah told him how that is normal, but Aiden said that he will have none of it again.


    Everyone knows that Sarah is very pregnant, and no one will mind that she is not standing at the door and greeting them as they arrive.


    Aiden would stay with her, but these are his parents and he wanted to wee them personally. Also, he wanted to prevent any possible conflicts with Jeff.


    nor and Oscar had theirst talk with Jeff and Aiden two months ago. They discussed their past and decisions made, and since then, things are in limbo. Each side believes that they are right and that the other one is unreasonable.


    nor and Oscar arranged for Jeff to get an education and opportunities to lead the White corp. and the White family. He is the firstborn and that was the tradition. At the same time, they looked at other prospects for Aiden.


    Aiden doesn''t mind. He is focused on Sarah, preparations for their baby (aka Logan), and what they have at the Cliffside Vi. Aiden did his own thing, no matter what nor and Oscar nned for him.


    On the other side, as far as Jeff''s memory is serving him, Jeff did exactly what nor and Oscar nned, and that is irritating him. Other than being married to JoAnna, Jeff followed step-by-step how his parents arranged for him since he was a child. He feels manipted and betrayed and is unable to shake it off.


    Theirst talk ended with them agreeing to disagree and since then nor and Oscar kept their distance in order for everyone to cool down.


    Sarah invited nor and Oscar for this Christmas party with the hope they will start smoothening out their rtionship. Two months should be enough of a cooling period and staying away will not fix anything.


    Considering that Logan is due to join their family in a month (give or take a day), Sarah wanted for her baby to spend time with both sets of grandparents. With the tense rtionship between Jeff and her inws, nor and Oscar are noting to Los Angeles. In thest few months, Sarah saw more often Ste and Edward who are in Eastern Europe than nor and Oscar who are one hour flight away.


    At this party, even if they don''t talk to Jeff, nor and Oscar will not be bored. They can spend their time with Alice, Jayden, and other kids. From the older generation Ste and Edward will be in attendance and so will Jarred, Donnie, Angelo, Melissa, Mathew, Vasily, and also Mason and Ryder (from the White foundation).


    Hong will not be joining them at the Cliffside Vi. He will spend this holiday with Tashi.


    Mid-October, Hong approached Tashi and revealed his identity. She didn''t ept him as part of her life, but she agreed to listen and to give him a chance. Hong is optimistic.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2117 - Christmas Party 2023 (4)

    It was not easy for Tashi to digest the information that her belief to be an orphan for more than three decades was false. And also, there is the part how her family isrge and influential. Hong didn''t reveal yet all details about Voronins, but he told her how her mother was murdered and Tashi was kidnapped and kept away by her Uncle as a token for her father (aka Gedeon) to behave.


    Who will believe such a story? But Hong''s existence exined money and help she received mysteriously over the years.


    ¡­


    Back to the present...


    Aiden reached the front door as nor and Oscar exited their car on the driveway.


    Mathew and Samara were in the car behind them, so nor and Oscar waited for them in order to offer their congrattions.


    Samara is six months pregnant, and Mathew was puffing his chest with pride so much that he reminded Aiden of a Magnificent Frigatebird.


    Samara is a White, so for nor and Oscar, Samara is family. Samara''s mother passed away, and her father and brother are in a mental institution, so nor and Oscar got closer to Samara, hoping to provide guidance and maybe fill in some of the gaps in her life.


    If someone told them a year ago that an infamous Boss Young will be somehow rted to them, nor and Oscar would call that person a liar, yet here they are.


    Mathew was ecstatic about having another child (it will be a boy), and his happiness was amplified by the fact that Ellie epted him and Samara as a couple. He was concerned, considering that Ellie despised his womanizing ways, and that Samara and Ellie are about the same age. But things are fine now. More than fine.


    "I''m d you could make it¡­", Aiden said while giving nor a hug.


    "There is no need to babysit us.", Oscar said to Aiden. "We are grownups and will not make a scene."


    Aiden scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Was it that obvious?"


    "Thank you for your concern.", nor said softly. "Your brother is stubborn, but we know that he loves us. He only needs time."


    Aiden nodded in agreement. He didn''t want to argue, but thest six months taught him (and Sarah) that every moment counts because no one knows when their time will run out.


    Sarah and Aiden were happily nning her visit to the hospital, to confirm Sarah''s pregnancy; they were surrounded by friends and family and a feeling of safety, yet in a sh, things turned for the worse and they nearly lost it all. More than once.


    "I assume our hostess will join uster¡­", Samara said while exchanging greetings with her Cousin (aka Aiden) under the watchful eye of Mathew.


    "Sorry I''mte¡­", Sarah said from behind Aiden, and Aiden''s eyes widened in outrage. What happened with Eve notifying him if Sarah leaves the room?


    Aiden turned to Sarah and red at her. He had his suspicions, and this confirmed that Sarah kept a loophole for herself so that she can override his orders to Eve.


    Sarah smiled smugly and pretended not to see Aiden''s re.


    It was not really a loophole. Sarah gave to Aiden the same authorization she has, with one small directive that when Aiden''s and Sarah''s orders collide, Sarah''s takes priority. Eve is Sarah''s baby and there is no way she will allow Aiden to use Eve against her.


    "Is Cousin Jeff here?", Samara asked. She had a few questions for him, rted to her business. Samara''s cosmetic line was expanding, and she wanted to get pointers from Jeff before the party starts.


    "Jeff and Anna arrived fifteen minutes ago. They are in the room with kids, making sure Ali and Jay don''t im all toys for themselves.", Sarah said with a smile. "Lia is still not here, so in her absence, Ali and Jay tend to run amok."


    "Kids, kids¡­", Mathew said whileughing and went with Samara to the room where the kids are. They know the way.


    "Don''t brush it off. If you are sox, our child will be spoiled.", Samara said to Mathew whoughed even louder.


    He would love to spoil their child. Who knows, maybe they end up having a few more. Samara is young and he is capable, and the fact that he impregnated Samara made him feel younger by ten years.


    The only thing casting a slight shade on Mathew''s mood is that Samara doesn''t want to marry him. She says that they are together, and a piece of paper won''t make a difference, however, Mathew would love to give her the name of Mrs. Young. They are still talking about it, neither willing to back down, but Mathew is hopeful that with persistence anything is possible.


    nor and Oscar headed to the elevator that leads to the event hall. They didn''t need the staff to guide them.


    "The Andersons are here¡­", Sarah said to Aiden and they turned to wee their guests from Seattle.


    Hunter was hovering around Mia who was now four months pregnant, and Max walked with his right hand resting firmly on Liz''s shoulder. With his left arm, Max was holding their 17 months-old daughter Emilia (aka M) who wasfortably sitting on his forearm and gripping his neck with her little hands.


    In thest three months, Max and Jeff made several deals and Max came to Los Angeles on business and Jeff went to Seattle. They used these business trips to travel with family, and other than JoAnna and Liz strengthening their friendship, their kids connected as well.


    Besides Andersons, another couple was present: Quentin and Brianna Reynolds with their three years-old son Luke.


    Quentin and Brianna are friends with Andersons, and they own Reynolds Media, a big publishingpany that in thest three years expanded to modeling and nurturing talents in the show business. Of course, Sarah and Aiden saw this as an amazing opportunity for partnership and now Reynolds Media is coborating with Ceresc Solutions. Reynolds Media is also discussing a partnership with EY, where Ellie will use their models as well as photographers.


    "Thank you foring¡­", Sarah said when they reached the door.


    "Thank you for having us.", Liz responded. "M is excited to y with Alice and Jayden¡­"


    "And this must be Luke¡­", Sarah said while squatting to be at the eye-level with the little guy who was dapper, with a demeanor like a small prince.


    Aiden frowned seeing Sarah squatting, but he swallowed his grievances. If he says anything, she will brush him off and call him dramatic.


    Sarah shook hands with Luke. "Nice to meet you. We have a room with a bunch of toys and kids. Would you like to meet them?"


    Luke frowned a little. "My task is to make sure M doesn''t make a mess."


    Sarah''s stifled augh. She wanted to ruffle his hair, but his every strand was in ce and she didn''t want to ruin it. "Whatever you say. I hope you will have fun."


    Aiden helped Sarah straighten up. "Please, don''t go down like that again."


    "It''s fine. I am supposed to do light exercises¡­", Sarah reminded him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2118 - Christmas Party 2023 (5)

    "Ready for the baby?", Mia asked Sarah who bobbed her head excitedly in response.


    The Russo organization and the Army of Chaos are coborating wonderfully. Igor from the Army of Chaos and Roberto (Mia''s half brother and her right-hand man) are handling the business details while Mia and Sarah bonded over pregnancy-talk. Neither of them forgot that they agreed to a sparring match after they pop their babies out.


    Aiden watched Sarah chatter enthusiastically with Mia and he smiled a little. He still remembered Sarah as an introvert who kept to herself, yet now she was like a queen bee, surrounded by friends and family. Since they started dating, Sarah blossomed, despite all the challenges they faced.


    Just like Mia and Sarah, their husbands are getting along well.


    Aiden and Hunter have simr personalities; both are itchy to get into the fighting ring, exchange blows, and have a friendly drinkter.


    In thest three months, Hunter (and Mia) visited the Cliffside Vi on several asions, and Hunter had a chance to spar with Michael, Haru, Ron, and other kids and he acknowledged that they are not ying.


    Hunter and Aiden are discussing the final details of a deal where several kids from the Cliffside Vi will spend some time at the Russo property in Pornd with a goal to train a special unit that will work directly under Hunter and Mia.


    Back to the present¡­


    Max put M down and gave her a reminder to behave before letting her go. A secondter, Luke was next to M, grabbing her hand.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Max. I will be with her.", Luke said seriously and then turned to Mia. "You are not stable on your legs. Hold onto me tightly¡­"


    M''s vocabry was limited, but her smile confirmed she was OK with what Luke said. She was used to ''big brother Luke'' taking care of her and setting the rules.


    Genie led the way toward the room where the other kids are. Luke and M went after Genie, and Liz and Brianna were behind the kids.


    "It seems that M is imed¡­", Aiden said while watching Luke and M holding hands.


    Max frowned at the thought of Luke iming M. Romance? Marriage? That means intimacy as well. Sure, they are kids and it''s cute, and Quentin and Brianna are their good friends, but kids grow up quickly and that is his daughter, damnit!


    "Please, follow Nicole¡­", Sarah said to Max, Hunter, Quentin, and Mia while gesturing toward the maid that was standing on the side. "She will show you to the event hall, and we will join you shortly. Dinner will be served in about one hour. Until then, enjoy the entertainment and help yourself with appetizers and drinks."


    Mia wanted to talk more with Sarah, but she knew that they are greeting guests. Sarah told her that there will be more than a hundred people. That is a big party!


    Ste and Edward arrived with Sophia, Felix, Lia, Adam, and Valentin.


    The group of seven was formally dressed, the older four looked elegant, while three little humans were adorable.


    Lia''s long light brown hair which she inherited from daddy-Felix was curled up and held back loosely with a white silk ribbon. The ribbon matched the white details on her baby-blue dress, and she could easily be mistaken for a doll.


    Adam wore a blue suit, like a little gentleman, and even eight months-old Valentin had a suit that color matched his siblings.


    Sophia was three months pregnant and whenever Ste and Edward visit, they stay in the Tuscan vi with a goal to help out around the kids. It''s hard to be pregnant and have a job (more than one actually) with three little kids.


    Ste couldn''t believe that Sophia got pregnant again. Felix can believe it. He is mighty like that.


    It''s not that Ste opposes having more grandkids, but she was worried about Sophia''s body. Whenever Ste voiced her concerns, Sophia red at Felix who only smiled in response.


    Sophia understood that the only way for them to stop having kids is if they stop having sex, and that''s not happening. Felix''s skills are too precious to be wasted and not used. Sophia said that after this pregnancy, she will discuss with JoAnna surgical procedures that will prevent her from having more babies. Three is enough, four is plenty.


    Felix doesn''t mind either way. He is perfectly happy. Part of him is wondering if he will be able to get Sophia pregnant after her surgery. If he seeds, that will probably be some record.


    Every year, on Sylvie''s birthday, Felix visits his mother who is residing in a mental institution. He brings photos and shows her how wrong she was. Felix will never forget how Sylvie caused them trouble while shouting that Sophia won''t make him happy, and they won''t have a family because Sophia is focused on her career. Felix makes sure that Sylvie knows how due to her narrowmindedness and entric behavior that puts her and others in danger, she lost a chance to enjoy her time with her grandchildren.


    Sylvie still has her episodes of rage, and the likelihood of her being able to join society is close to nil. After Lia''s abduction attempt, there is no way that Felix will allow Sylvie anywhere near his children.


    "Honey, you shouldn''t be standing¡­", Ste reminded Sarah.


    Aiden gave Sarah I-told-you-so look and Sarah rolled her eyes at him.


    "I just got here, to wee you¡­", Sarah said, and Aiden couldn''t believe that she just made that up on the spot. Her next words pacified him. "We will go to the event hall now, and I will sit on afy sofa."


    "Good, good¡­", Edward approved. "Your body is making a baby and you shouldn''t strain yourself."


    They all walked toward the elevators together, and Ste said, "We instructed your staff to bring in the presents."


    "Moooom¡­", Sarah whined. "You really shouldn''t have. We have too many presents already. And we agreed that no one from guests brings presents."


    Ste waved at Sarah to stop talking. "Nonsense. There is no such thing as too many presents for Christmas. And since when are I and your father guests?"


    Aiden snickered when Sarah shrunk. Only Ste can give a piece of her mind to Sarah and not suffer consequences.


    In the event hall, Allen and Julius were seated side-by-side in front of a grand piano, wearing matching sharp ck suits as their four hands moved over the keys elegantly, filling the space with the intense fast-paced melody.


    Allen and Julius were focused on the ck and white keys, each having a small smile lingering at the edge of their lips. They enjoy doing things together, and ying the piano is one of their favorite activities.


    Jeff offered to Allen and Julius a long-term contract to work as his assistants, which they epted. Allen and Julius were nning to start their business after graduating from college but working for Jeff is an amazing opportunity to learn from the best. They would be foolish to skip on it, and Jeff pays them very well. Their business idea is postponed for now.


    Other than matching outfits and smiles, Allen and Julius also had matching thoughts.


    Neither of them forgot about their talk during Sarah''s and Aiden''s wedding party when they sat on the dock and touched the topic of their marriage.


    Both Allen and Julius ced under the Christmas tree a small present for the other one, and they have no idea that the rings they purchased are almost identical.


    They are inseparable since they met in the orphanage as kids, and they are looking forward to the rest of their lives. Together.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2119 - Christmas Party 2023 (6)

    Outside the vi¡­


    Aaron and Maksim arrived together.


    Since Noah was with Chloe, Aaron and Maksim bonded and turned into friendly rivals over Sarah. The fact that both of them are in Eastern Europe, only one time zone away, made theirmunication easier.


    Both Aaron and Maksim looked sharp in well-fitted suits and they were dressed to impress.


    "Look who we have here¡­", Maksim said in a singing voice while looking at the car behind them where Noah and Chloe were.


    Noah parked the car, and Maksim rushed to open the door for Chloe before Noah could.


    "Miss Long, it''s always a pleasure to see you.", Maksim said to Chloe with a charming smile on his face. He offered her his hand, palm up. "You are lovely. That gown fits you beautifully and purple goes well with your eyes¡­"


    "It''s Mrs. Be!", Noah hissed while pushing Maksim out of the way. There is no way he will let Maksim touch his wife!


    Chloe stifled augh. At first, she was awkward with Maksim and Aaron acting ambiguously, but then she realized that it''s just a friendly banter between guys and she decided not to overthink it.


    Even over the video conference, Maksim made her fearful, as her super-sharp intuition detected the bloodlust that was ingrained into Maksim''s persona by the numerous murders hemitted. Maksim was a willful (and ruthless) young master of the Voronin family, but with Hong''s guidance and Sarah''s influence, Maksim''s personality is undergoing changes.


    Chloe got out of the car and Noah held her close while eyeing Aaron and Maksim who shook hands with Chloe. The hand-to-hand contact was obviously longer than necessary, and Noah had to say something.


    "Are the two of you dateless, or did you finally decide to date each other?", Noah asked mockingly.


    Aaron straightened thepels of his dark blue suit, and responded to Noah''s jab, "How much I remember, you were part of the single club until recently. Don''t act like you are above us."


    Noah lifted his free hand defensively. "Sorry, sorry. I know that you are not associated with anydy in particr, but I thought that at least Maksim will show up with a woman."


    Maksim raised his eyebrow questionably at Noah. "What does that mean?"


    A malicious grin bloomed on Noah''s face. He was waiting for this. "I hear that a woman named Ksenia is after you¡­"


    Maksim groaned. "Please, don''t mention her."


    "Eh? An ex is giving you trouble?", Chloe chimed in.


    "I don''t want to talk about it.", Maksim mumbled and gestured toward the vi. "Shouldn''t we hurry? The party started and if we linger, we will bete for dinner."


    Aaron, Noah, and Chloe exchanged knowing nces as they started walking to the main entrance. Something happened between Maksim and Ksenia, and it seems that Ksenia wants it to happen again¡­ but Maksim doesn''t want to talk about it.


    Noah noticed a colorful box in Maksim''s hand. "I thought we agreed, no presents."


    Maksim smiled smugly. "This is something from me for Sarah. It has nothing to do with you."


    Maksim didn''t forget that Sarah told him to bring an outfit for her baby, and that is exactly what he got. He was confident Sarah will be impressed that he remembered. In a way, it''s a present for Aiden as well, but Maksim will not admit to it.


    Aaron snickered and pulled a palm-sized box from the inner pocket of his suit jacket. "I got her a present also¡­"


    Noah nced at Chloe who smiled at him. Their presents for Sarah, Aiden, and the rest of the kids from the Cliffside Vi arrived under the Christmas tree in the event hall earlier that day.


    "You are the best¡­", Noah murmured and gave Chloe a smacking kiss on the lips.


    If Aaron and Maksim thought that they will outperform Noah, they were gravely mistaken because now Noah is together with Chloe, and the two of them are unbeatable.


    Noah thought of getting a present only for Sarah, but Chloe said that they should get presents for Aiden and the others also. Noah agreed. He was confident that getting presents for everyone will score him extra points with his mistress.


    Noah is smitten with Chloe, but Sarah will always be his mistress, with the difference that he is not asking Sarah to punish him since he got together with Chloe.


    Noah and Chloe got married six weeks ago. They had a massive luxurious wedding that waspletely paid for by the Long family. Aaron was the best man, and Sarah was the maid-of-honor. Maksim was not neglected, as he was one of the groomsmen.


    Since Noah disclosed the existence of the Army of Chaos and his role in it, Chloe took the initiative to learn about it. She suggested several changes where they can optimize their expenses withoutpromising on quality. Chloe was always good with numbers.


    Chloe visits the Boyle Heights Youth Center regrly, helping kids with their studies and giving individual piano lessons.


    Draco is still looking at Chloe with hearts in his eyes, and Noah never got used to it. He warned Draco more than once to stay away from Chloe, but the hot-blooded youth is still smiling foolishly whenever Chloe is nearby.


    Noah wondered if Draco fawning over Chloe is Noah''s karma for eyeing Sarah and frustrating Aiden. Probably.


    To Noah''s displeasure, Chloe spends several hours a day in the recording studio that is above the music store she owns (it was part of her dowry from the Long family and engagement present from Sarah and Aiden). Noah helped Chloe hire employees to manage the store so that she can focus on her music, but he doesn''t like that they are not together during that time.


    Noah wanted to work from her studio, but Chloe refused by saying that she needs to focus, and with Noah around, she is only thinking about him and they end up making love (and no music).


    "Your moans are music to my ears¡­", Noah would say mischievously, earning him a p on the shoulder from Chloe (with no strength behind it). She loves him to pieces, but the man is shameless, and she has no idea how to deal with him.


    They didn''t decide on their permanent residence and are staying between Chloe''s apartment and his office suite at the main base of the Army of Chaos. Neither of them wants to move into a bigger space because cramming close together is exactly what they want. Ah, newlyweds.


    Chloe and Noah are not in rush to have kids, but it will happen eventually.


    They discussed that when the timees, they will get a plot ofnd and build a house to suit their needs. With that, Chloe can be confident that no other woman was there before her.


    Chloe wants a clean start with Noah, to be untainted by his previous rtionships, but it''s difficult because since they got together, Chloe had to shoo fourdies who were brazen enough to call Noah in the middle of the night. One of those calls she received during their honeymoon!


    She understood how that is why no one saw Noah with women before. He would agree on a meeting spotte in the night, and they would part ways before morning.


    Chloe is aware that was before her, and Noah is faithful, but those calls are muddling her happiness, even though she enjoys Noah cajoling her for days after each of those calls.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2120 - Christmas Party 2023 (7)

    JoAnna, Liz, and Brianna were in the room with the kids when Sophia entered with Lia, Adam, Valentin, and one nanny.


    Valentin was in his nanny''s arms and she took him to the soft-y area. Val was eight months-old, and still too little to y with the toddlers.


    Lia and Adam made themselvesfortable. They knew this room like it''s their own yroom as they visit often.


    Noticing the neers (Luke and M) who yed with Alice and Jayden, Lia took initiative to approach them, and Adam followed after her silently. Adam is used to following his big sister.


    "Lia!", Sophia called when she saw that Lia was making a beeline toward new faces. Lia is a good child, but she can be bossy. "They are guests. As the oldest one, you should be a good host."


    Sophia didn''t know if Lia was older than Luke because they appear to be the same age, but she knows her daughter.


    Just as Sophia predicted, Lia straightened her back and smiled smugly. Knowing that she was the oldest one boosted her confidence. When a girl is three years old, being the oldest one means a lot.


    Sophia rxed visibly when she saw that Lia shook hands with Luke (M was still small for handshaking) and Lia took over toy-tour from Alice and Jayden. As the oldest one, Lia gets the honor of showing guests around.


    Alice and Jayden didn''t mind Lia taking over because like this they get more time to y. This was the first time for Luke toe to Los Angeles for a ydate, and Alice and Jayden met him when they went to Seattle. Luke doesn''t y much with them (or anyone else) because his focus is mostly on M. Alice was secretly observing M and plotting how to y dress-up. She loves dressing up others.


    JoAnna introduced Brianna to Sophia. JoAnna went to Seattle with Jeff to meet with Max and Liz, and she met Brianna during one of those trips, but Sophia didn''t.


    Both Brianna and Sophia have a sophisticated demeanor, and a simr style of fashion, so the two of them hit it off immediately.


    There was a sitting area in the kids'' room, so Liz, JoAnna, Brianna, and Sophia took their seats.


    Liz wanted to ensure that M will befortable before Liz joins Max at the party, and Sophia wanted to confirm that Lia won''t bully the neers. They chatted while watching the kids.


    Not longter, Ellie entered. Two-and-a-half years old Grayden went straight toward the toy trains, and the nanny carried seven months old Amber into the soft-y area where Valentin was.


    Little by little, the toy room was being filled with kids.


    "Hi, Ellie!", JoAnna greeted enthusiastically. "These are our guests from Seattle, Elizabeth and Brianna¡­ Liz, Bri, this is my good friend Ellie. Ellie is from Seattle, but a few years ago she married to Chicago¡­"


    After exchanging greetings, they shared some high-level information and Brianna''s eyes sparkled when she heard that Ellie is behind the EY brand.


    Ellie always kept a low profile, but since she became Madam K, Ellie stopped hiding the fact that she owns EY. One big secret is enough.


    "I thought you look familiar¡­", Brianna said to Ellie and covered her mouth whileughing. "Sorry, I probably look like a crazed fan, and I am one. Whenever I called, I got to talk to your staff, and I didn''t think that I will get to meet you here in person. I always admired your designs but getting hands on one is nearly impossible."


    "Well, there is a room here with a closet full of her work.", JoAnna said with a big smile. "Sarah and Aiden asionally model for Ellie and she pays them with clothes."


    Brianna swallowed hard. "Do you think I can see those?"


    "I don''t see why not¡­", JoAnna responded with a shrug. "Kids are doing fine, so we can leave them. In case any trouble happens, nannies will handle it. Oh, and there is a surveince system that you can connect to with your phone and see what''s going on here at any time. Let me show you¡­"


    In one of the guest bedrooms¡­


    JoAnna led the way and Liz, Brianna, Sophia, and Ellie followed.


    Brianna''s eyes were full of stars as she carefully inspected the garments that were neatly arranged on the hangers in the massive walk-in closet.


    Mentally, Bri was calcting the cost of clothes in that closet. Each outfit costs a lot and there were more than a dozen gowns and matching suits for men and there were jackets, coats, and casual sets also (if anything from EY can be called casual).


    In the corner were stacks of fashion magazines, and the top one was a cover with Sarah and Aiden on it, both in EY clothes.


    "What do you think?", Ellie asked Brianna.


    "I''m overwhelmed¡­", Brianna admitted. "I was not aware that you are this close to Sarah and Aiden. Mia is non-stop talking about Sarah and if I knew that Sarah and her husband are your models, I woulde to meet them a long time ago."


    "I grew up in Seattle and Hill sisters were my neighbors. Sarah was my maid-of-honor, and Aiden was Jasper''s best man. So yeah, we are close.", Ellie responded with a smile while images from her wedding shed in her mind.


    "Jasper?", Brianna asked.


    "My husband. He is at the party; you will meet him when we join."


    While Brianna and Ellie chatted in the closet, JoAnna was in the bedroom with Sophia and Liz.


    JoAnna had another agenda toe to the bedroom before going to the party. The important part of her n was to be apart from Jeff. She grinned and pulled a pregnancy test from her purse.


    "Eh? You will do the test now?", Sophia asked.


    JoAnna''s smile widened. "Actually, I did the test two weeks ago. I''m doing this one so that I can give it to Jeff as a Christmas present."


    Sophia''s eyes widened and she took a few rapid breaths. "You are pregnant."


    "Wow! Congrattions!", Liz eximed to JoAnna who beamed.


    JoAnna bobbed her head excitedly and spoke to Sophia, "Can you believe it? All three of us are pregnant at the same time!"


    Sophia smiled brightly. She understood that the ''three of us'' was for Sophia, JoAnna, and Sarah.


    Liz frowned a bit. "I''m not pregnant." She thought that ''three of us'' was for Liz, Sophia, and JoAnna because the three of them are in the room.


    Instead of rifying, JoAnna had another idea. She narrowed her eyes at Liz. "Are you sure? Didn''t you tell me that you are working on a second child?" She pulled another pregnancy test from her purse and threw it at Liz. "Here, pee on this!"


    Liz clumsily caught the pregnancy test. "What? No. It''s too early for me. I just started¡­"


    JoAnna didn''t take no for an answer. "Go first. The test is already in your hand. The worst thing is that you will get a negative result. And if it''s positive, you will know not to drink alcohol tonight¡­"


    Liz exhaled heavily and went into the bathroom. She needed to pee anyway.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2121 - Christmas Party 2023 (8)

    A few minutester¡­


    Sophia exited the restroom. After Liz and JoAnna, she had to go also. Sophia is three months pregnant and it''s making her go often.


    "Your test results are out!", Sophia announced.


    Liz didn''t react, but JoAnna happily went to the restroom.


    "AHHH!", JoAnna screamed, and Liz dashed to see what''s going on, thinking that something happened to JoAnna. She missed Sophia''s knowing smile.


    "Wow, this¡­ this¡­", Liz stuttered while looking at two pregnancy tests side-by-side, both showing results: ''PREGNANT''.


    JoAnna hugged Liz and grinned. "Our babies will be close in age! Maybe they share the same birthday! The room down the hallway is full of gift-wrapping material, let''s go there. You should give this to Max as a Christmas present!"


    JoAnna chattered and Liz blinked while slowly absorbing the news. She is pregnant! Well, it was not unexpected, but she dropped the contraception less than a month ago and she is pregnant already? Wow¡­ just¡­ wow.


    ¡­


    Dinner was festive with lots of good food. For entertainment, previously recorded music yed with snowy and Christmasy images being projected on big screens that were along the walls among the glitzy d¨¦cor.


    Laughter and friendly chatter were mixing with the music, reflecting the rxing and harmonious atmosphere.


    Ste was looking around and she admired everything. Only a few years ago, their vi in Seattle was bustling with parties.


    Ste always loved hosting parties where people would gather. She knew one day that will end, and she guessed that the imaginary party-hosting baton will end up with meticulously organized Sophia, or with a social butterfly known as JoAnna. Ste would never imagine that her introvert Sarah who preferred to be stuck in a room with herputer will be a person who can attract so many people.


    Sarah changed, and Ste was aware that the catalyst for that change was Aiden. From the beginning of their rtionship, Aiden supported Sarah unconditionally and that allowed Sarah to bloom into the confident young woman she is today.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Edward''s question pulled Ste out of her thoughts.


    Ste wiped tears from the corners of her eyes before they fell. "I am grateful that Sarah and Aiden found each other."


    Edward was not sure how to respond to this. "They are a good match."


    Ste smiled. "They are a perfect match. I wish that there is something I can do to show him my gratitude."


    Edward exhaled heavily. He had no idea why Ste brought up the topic of Sarah and Aiden being a good match, and for what Ste was grateful to Aiden. However, he saw that Ste was emotional and that this was important to her, so he nodded his head in support of whatever was on her mind.


    After dinner, kids took to the stage in turns to showcase their talents.


    Allen and Julius yed an enchanting piece on grand pianos; Ron and Z performed a fiery Latin dance; ten kids led by Corey and Merve did a y of Rapunzel (with a twist where princess saved herself and prince only supported her); Harini and Panya sang to Sean and Ryan who silently promised that for the next year they will get to perform as well, maybe something together with their girlfriends; Masika and Zack showcased their knife-throwing skills by piercing flying apples at nearly-impossible angles¡­ there was more music and singing and dancing, and thest act was Ade and Hande uplifting everyone''s mood with their violins.


    After Ade and Hande finished, Sarah and Aiden took to the stage.


    Sarah looked at the friends and family gathered and smiled. Her eyes lingered a bit on Vasily who was nearly glowing from happiness.


    Sarah was ted that Vasily was present and that he was enjoying. Every day with him chipped a bit of her guilt. She was grateful for this chance to spend time with her Uncle, and she was determined to treat him well this time.


    "Thank you for joining us tonight.", Sarah said while leaning on Aiden who was embracing her from the side. "We hope you enjoyed the party so far and that you will enjoy the rest of the evening as well. There will be more food and dancing. Please, ept the presents we prepared for you. Thank you."


    While Sarah spoke, the staff was silently moving through the event hall and cing small gift boxes in front of everyone.


    Each gift box contained a unique piece of jewelry from nc.


    Every box also came with a small booklet that exined the mechanism and gadgets hidden within stylish jewelry.


    Gasps andughter filled the event hall as people opened the boxes. Most of the guests knew the value of the items received, and the few who didn''t, heard from others within minutes.


    Sarah and Aiden returned at the table in time to hear JoAnna say to Jeff, "I prepared something for you¡­"


    Sarah didn''t know what was in the rectangle-shaped glittery box, but based on JoAnna''s smile, she guessed that Jeff will like it.


    Jeff bobbed his head excitedly while opening the box. His first thought was that it was a sex toy or some lingerie, but then¡­ JoAnna wouldn''t give him that in public.


    He froze and his eyes widened in slow motion as he observed the contents of the box.


    "You are!!?", he shouted at JoAnna, unable to control his voice.


    JoAnna nodded while biting her lower lip in order to contain herughter.


    "WE ARE!!?", Jeff shouted louder, making JoAnna burst intoughter.


    Jeff pulled JoAnna to sit on hisp and gave her a smacking kiss on the lips. "Thank you, love. This is the best present, ever¡­ it''sparable only to the one you gave me for my birthday three years ago." And then he kissed her again.


    "What made Jeff so happy?", Steve asked while craning his neck to see what''s in the box.


    "Anna is pregnant.", Sophia said to what everyone around her gasped and pped while words of congrattions filled the space. The ones who sat further away heard the news that JoAnna is pregnant, as the whispers traveled quickly.


    Max was happy for his friend and his hand that was holding Liz''s shoulder moved a bit as he caressed her exposed skin with his thumb.


    He nced at Liz and they smiled at each other.


    "Will you open my present?", Liz asked and wiggled her eyebrows while gesturing with her chin to the table in front of him.


    "Eh?", a silly sound escaped Max''s lips when he saw the box. Why did this box look like the one that Jeff opened a minute ago?


    He opened the box, and his mouth hung half-open. "Is this for real?"


    Liz smiled so much that her cheeks hurt.


    "WOOHOO!", Max shouted and cupped Liz''s cheeks before giving her a smacking kiss. And then he kissed her again and again, every time the kiss turned softer and longer until it morphed into a long sensual kiss that took her breath away.


    "What''s with Max?", Hunter asked while craning his neck to see what''s in the box that Max opened. He wanted to ask Max (or Liz), but they were making out and it seemed that it will take a while.


    Sophia giggled. "Liz is pregnant."


    "Wow!", Hunter said under his breath. "I will be an Uncle again!"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2122 - Christmas Party 2023 (9)

    With both JoAnna and Liz announcing their pregnancies, the party became even more festive.


    Sarah hugged her sisters and congratted Liz and Max before returning to her seat where a big t rectangle box waited for her.


    Sarah looked at the tag which said, ''For you, my love'', in familiar handwriting.


    She nced at Aiden and smiled. "What is this?"


    He wiggled his eyebrows in response, indicating that she needs to open the box.


    Sarah opened the box and pulled a red sweater. Sheughed while inspecting the sweater and observing that it was well made and it has extra space for her belly, and then she abruptly froze as her gaze met Aiden''s.


    "I can''t believe you remembered." Tears swelled in her eyes as she looked at her husband lovingly.


    Aiden smiled smugly, knowing that he touched her with his present. All those months of hiding and knitting paid off.


    He gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with his thumbs. "I told you, I remember everything about you. Everything. How could I forget our talk when you told me that you want me to knit you a sweater for Christmas?"


    Sarah''s chin trembled and she buried her face in the crook of his neck, letting her emotions out with every sob while he rubbed her back gently, as always when she needsforting.


    Well, she was not sad. She was moved by his constant care and devotion. This was not about the sweater. It was about all the time and effort he invested in learning and making it, yet she didn''t notice. And this was about him remembering their silly bickering at the main base of the Voronin family that ended with him promising to knit her a sweater.


    Some people know him as Erebus, an untouchable god; Omega, the mysterious hacker; the second young master of the White family; Mister A; Elder of the Voronin family; Mr. White... or a fickle yboy.


    For Sarah, he is Aiden, a man who made his way into her life during theirst year at college while pretending that he needs help with a project... the one who said that he prefers a hug, who took her to Paris and cooked for her... that''s her Aiden, her husband, the most devoted man on Earth.


    Sarah fisted his shirt under his suit jacket and sobbed her emotions out, and Aiden waited patiently for Sarah to finish while telling her that he is there for her, as always.


    "What happened?", Mia asked with concern in her voice when Sarah pulled away from Aiden.


    Sarah sniffled before answering, "He made me a sweater¡­" And then she cried more.


    "Aww¡­", Mia thought how that was adorable. She turned to Hunter. "Aiden made Sarah a sweater."


    Hunter''s lips twitched. Mia is not expecting him to start knitting, is she? Hunter went through a lot of trouble to get the approval of her family and show that he is worthy of being Mia''s partner. He will never forget the traps and flying knives and other challenges he needed to survive. Yes, to survive because failure meant death or at least a disability. He didn''t want to think about it.1 And now it''s knitting? Hunter was not sure if the tasks are getting more challenging, or more bizarre. But for Mia¡­ he will do it. After all, if Erebus can knit, so can Hunter.


    Of course, Mia was not expecting that Hunter will make her a sweater. She just thought how Aiden''s gesture was sweet because Sarah was touched. However, Hunter sees Aiden as a rival and has a need to best him in everything¡­ or at least in something. Even if that something is knitting sweaters.


    From a few tables away, Ben looked at Ba longingly. Ba was dancing with Gabriel, and Ben was still digesting the information that his baby girl is engaged to be married, even though they got engaged three months ago.


    Penny gave up onforting Ben. Since Ba announced that she is dating Gabriel, Ben turned into a big moody man-baby. Penny confirmed on her phone through video surveince that Oliver was ying nicely with other kids, and then Penny sashayed to chat with Emma, Tiffany, Leah, and Pam who were sitting at the bar. Ben will get over it, eventually¡­ maybe.


    Gabriel and Ba were on the dance floor. Gabriel twirled Ba and then held her close as they moved slowly to their own tune.


    Ba looked at her fianc¨¦ with a goofy smile on her face while enjoying every second of her reality with Gabriel. Since her parents divorced, Ba struggled to find a ce she belongs. Her mother used her to get money from Ben and Ba feared lecherous gazes from some of the numerous lovers her mother had over the years. Ba was confident that her only path to happiness is to get an education and independence, but then Gabriel came into her life and showed her what it truly means to be worshiped.


    The two of them are engaged and still didn''t decide on a day to tie the knot, but it will be soon.


    Ba and Merve became close friends and if Corey and Gabriel are not from shy families, the two youngdies would n a double-wedding because both of them want only a selected circle of friends and nothing grand. Of course, that is not happening considering that Corey is a Smith and Gabriel is a Long. Both of their weddings will be massive.


    Gabriel relished every moment with Ba who always gave him her undivided attention. Sometimes, he stillpares this reality with the one from seven months ago when Victoria was part of his life, and he can''t believe that he didn''t see how Victoria was with him for status and money and lifestyle and¡­ nothing else. Victoria never looked at him warmly, like Ba.


    Gabriel is aware that Ba puts him first and that she would do anything for him, and he couldn''t be happier about it because he feels the same and he would do anything to make Ba happy.


    What Gabriel doesn''t know is that behind Ba''s smile is a secret. Gabriel''s birthday is in a week and she ns to tell him then that she is pregnant; Merve is helping her n the big reveal.


    Ba is aware that Gabriel wants a family. She didn''t miss the way his face lights up when he is with Denise and Oliver and that he is great with kids.


    Ba will use her pregnancy news as the grand birthday present for Gabriel. It will be his first birthday since the two of them are together, the first one of many toe.


    Angelo and Melissa danced, and she giggled like a schoolgirl while he whispered something into her ear. The two of them are getting along well. If not for Grayden and Amber being in Chicago, Melissa would probably move to Sicily to stay with Angelo because Ellie took over as Madam K, and Melissa can rx and enjoy. And she is enjoying with Angelo, but she wants to spend some time with her grandchildren as well.


    ---


    If you want to know more about what Hunter is suppressing, check out my novel "ident Prone" where Hunter''s and Mia''s story is covered in detail. :)

 Chapter 2123 - Christmas Party 2023 (10)

    Donnie was sitting on one of the sofas that were arranged along the wall and she epted the cocktail that Jarred brought to her with an absentminded ''thanks''.


    Jarred noticed that she was gazing toward the dancefloor, or to be more precise, toward Angelo and Melissa.


    "Do you want to dance?", Jarred asked.


    Donnie peeled her gaze away from the dancefloor and shook her head, rejecting his offer. "Maybeter."


    Jarred looked at Donnie as she took a sip of her drink and he didn''t ask more questions.


    His Donnie never liked talking about her past, and he never understood what exactly happened between her and Angelo two decades ago and how they ended up alienating from each other. Of course, Jarred heard the official version but more than once, when Donnie thought that no one was watching, Jarred caught Donnie''s gaze with a hint of longing directed in Angelo''s direction.


    Did she still have feelings for Angelo? Angelo was the father of her four children and there is history between them; Jarred knows that and he epts it. But part of him fears that Donnie is going through what-if scenarios, wondering how her life would be if Angelo stayed in her life and that she has regrets for divorcing Angelo and marrying Jarred.


    In a way, Jarred is not wrong. Donnie is aware that with Angelo''s reappearance, Emma, Mike, Sean, and Ryan, distanced themselves from her. If Angelo and Donnie are on good terms, their four children wouldn''t cut their time with Donnie in order to amodate Angelo. If she and Angelo are not acting like strangers, Angelo would be an addition to their lives¡­ maybe a wee one.


    When Donnie sees Angelo smiling and chatting happily with Melissa, she can''t help but wonder if that smile would be directed at her if they stayed together and if their kids would like them equally. She is aware that because of her anger, two decades ago, she denied Angelo to be close to his children, and she also denied to their four children a father. Due to that, everyone suffered hardships, one way or another.


    Donnie is happy with Jarred and her heart is full to see her kids grown up into fine people, but she still sometimes wonders how things would be if Angelo stayed, or if she went with him to Italy¡­ after all, people regret missed opportunities and Angelo was Donnie''s chance for happiness which she willingly let go.


    Donnie snapped out of her thoughts of what might have been, and she smiled as she saw Sean and Ryan taking their girlfriends to the dancefloor.


    "I think we will get two weddings to attend soon¡­", Donnie said to Jarred while gesturing with her chin toward her twin sons.


    "They only started dating recently.", Jarred stated the fact. Sean and Harini are a couple for just over three months, and the same is valid for Ryan and Panya. That,bined with the fact that they are barely over twenty years old was a signal for Jarred that the weddings are still far away.


    "Maybe. But Sean and Ryan know those girls for a while, and they are not ying. I can see how they are looking at each other."


    Jarred crooked an eyebrow. "And how is that?"


    Donnie looked at him and her smile reflected in her eyes. "The way I''m looking at you."


    Jarred''s lips stretched into a smile in slow motion. He leaned closer and gave her a light kiss on the lips. Those few words dispelled all his worries. Donnie never told Jarred that she loves him, but she had her ways of letting Jarred know that he has a spot in her heart.


    Bo, Francisca, Wing, Azra, Souta, and Cami were seated at one table and they chatted in a good mood while discussing their presents with the nc logo on them. They still didn''t figure out if they will stay at the Cliffside Vi or at the main base of the Voronin family, but they also understood that maybe they don''t need to pick one ce over another.


    For now, they decided to take turns between two locations, and when their schedules collide, they will stay apart. If their rtionships are solid as they believe, the asional distance will not impact them and in time they wille to the right solution. At least that is what they think now.


    Chloe was sitting on the sofa chair, engulfed in Noah''s arms who squeezed next to her and she couldn''t be happier. She met all the people from the Cliffside Vi and interacted with them at the base of the Army of Chaos and at the Boyle Heights Youth Center, but this was her first party with a dress code at the Cliffside Vi, and she thought how everything was fantastic. Food, decorations, entertainment, mood, the people, and her husband¡­ Noah Be. Everything was amazing.


    "Are you doing OK?", Noah''s voice sounded close to her ear.


    She nodded vigorously in response. "I attended many formal parties, and there was always a stiff atmosphere where the main focus was to act prim and proper and leave a good impression and this¡­ it''s loud and crazy and very rxing."


    Noah smiled and kissed her neck, just below her ear, sending shivers down her body.


    "We can leave anytime¡­", Noah murmured.


    "I heard there will be fireworks.", Chloe reminded him. Oni and N said how there is a majestic firework show at the end of the party, and Chloe was looking forward to it.


    Noah chuckled. "Oh, there will be fireworks, alright¡­"


    Chloe felt heat seeping into her cheeks when she realized that Noah was naughty. He was talking about the wireworks AFTER the party, when they return to her apartment¡­ and she didn''t mind it, not even a little bit.


    Chloe squirmed in the seat.


    "Behave¡­", she told Noah in a whisper.


    "Aren''t I behaving? What did I say?", Noah asked innocently.


    Chloe was speechless. Well, he didn''t say anything wrong, but the tone he used was definitely suggestive and he knew it! But if she brings that up, he will only tease her more. Ah, that is her husband.


    At another table¡­


    Corey, Charlie, Mike, and Steve were chatting when Gabriel approached them.


    "You finally let go of your fianc¨¦e¡­", Mike said to Gabriel. He wouldn''t mention it, but Gabriel was pouting.


    Gabriel snorted. "Ba wanted some girl time, so¡­" Gabriel spread his hands, indicating that he is helpless.


    Steve stifled augh. "It''s nice to know that we are your second choice."


    Gabriel shot a re at Corey. "It''s because of you. If you are with Merve, Ba would not leave my side."


    Gabriel gestured toward the table where Merve and Ba were chatting excitedly with Tiffany, Emma, Ellie, and Bridgette.


    Corey could not believe this. He was the youngest one in the group, but that didn''t mean that he will let Gabriel''s usation pass. "There is nothing wrong with some girl time. As a man, you should not allow your insecurities to guide you."


    Charlie, Steve, and Mike snickered, and Gabriel looked at Corey in disbelief.


    "Who is insecure? I only prefer to have Ba by my side.", Gabriel defended himself. "Why are you acting like you don''t care if Merve is with you or not?"


    Charlie lifted his hand, preventing Corey from responding. He knew that it''s a friendly spat, but Corey and Gabriel tend to escte, so Charlie had to speak up, "We all prefer ourdies by our sides, and whoever says it otherwise is either lying or not in love."


    No one had objections to Charlie''s words.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2124 - Christmas Party 2023 (11)

    Sarah was an emotional mess. Too many things happened, and she was moved by every one.


    Just as she calmed down, she would look at the red sweater and the waterfalls started again.


    Aiden was helpless. If he knew that she would cry this much, he would give her the sweater after the party. Or maybe tomorrow. He wanted to dance with Sarah, but like this, it will not be possible.


    Since she opened the present, the two of them are sitting at their table and Aiden is waiting for Sarah to stop the waterworks.


    "You call yourself a man?"


    Aiden looked toward the voice and frowned when he saw Maksim standing next to them.


    Maksim lifted his chin smugly. "I told you to take good care of Divna, or I will. Why are you making her cry?"


    Sarah peeled herself from Aiden and wiped her tears with the back of her palm. She was grateful that she skipped on mascara tonight, or she would look like a roon.


    "Aiden is taking good care of me, and we already had this discussion. You can''t just decide to take care of me without my consent! Stop talking about me like I''m a pet or some item that should be handed over."


    Sarah''s words would carry more weight if she was not shivering with sobs and if she didn''t speak in a nasal voice.


    Aiden red at Maksim. They argued a million times already, but Maksim is not willing to give up. The only thing left for Aiden is to punch some sense in Maksim, however, Sarah asked Aiden to control his temper because other than talking smack, Maksim didn''t do anything inappropriate. Also, Maksim is doing very well in the Voronin organization, helping Hong, and Maksim is a valuable ally.


    Sarah''s eyebrows shoot up when she saw that Maksim was holding a shiny box in his hand.


    "Merry Christmas¡­", Maksim said while giving the present to Sarah. "I wanted to do this personally."


    Sarah sniffled. "Thank you. Should I open it now?"


    She was worried if it''s something inappropriate or¡­ explosive. That is from Maksim, and she learned to expect the unexpected when ites to him.


    Maksim smiled confidently. "Go ahead."


    Sarah opened the box and removed the topyer of thin colorful paper.


    With her index fingers and thumbs, she pinched the little outfit and lifted it up. It was a baby suit. It had gray suit-pants with buttons between legs (for ease of diaper changes), and the top was a white shirt with a ck bowtie and suspenders, and it came with tiny ck shoes, and a gray scally cap and it was absolutely adorable.


    Sarah''s smile directed at Maksim was an ugly grimace as she fought back tears. "You remembered¡­"


    Maksim nodded smugly, knowing that he just scored some points. How could he forget that when he brought uping to Sarah''s Christmas party she said that she wants as a present an outfit for her baby boy?


    Maksim''s eyes widened in horror when he saw that Sarah started crying again. What did he do?


    Aiden put his hands on Sarah''s shoulders and pulled her to lean on him. He adjusted her face in the crook of his neck and started rubbing her back gently.


    ''Here we go again¡­'', Aiden thought.


    Aiden red at Maksim. "Who made her cry now?"


    Maksim opened his mouth to respond and then closed it without a word. He had no idea what to say. Over the months, he saw Sarah happy, angry, yful, stern, but this¡­ he was clueless how to handle the situation where Sarah was crying. But somehow, it seemed that Aiden was handling it well.


    Maksim exhaled and admitted defeat. For now.


    Aaron observed the scene from the side, and then he decided to put his present under the Christmas tree. It''sbeled, and Sarah can open itter. He didn''t knit her a sweater or buy an outfit for the baby, but he didn''t want to risk being another guy who made Sarah cry during this party.


    Maksim made his way to the table where Vasily was sitting with Ste and Edward and he plopped on the chair.


    Since Voronins and Lebedevs are coborating, he was familiar with the trio.


    "What''s the problem?", Vasily asked.


    "I made Divna cry.", Maksim said dejectedly. He saw that Vasily frowned, so he exined, "I gave her a present and she started crying. I thought that it will make her happy, but..." Maksim shook his head helplessly.


    Vasily craned his neck to see Sarah in Aiden''s arms and he smiled a little.


    "I know you admire my niece.", Vasily said. "You should be happy."


    Maksim didn''t get it. "How can I be happy if she is crying, and I am at fault?"


    "This is one of the rare asions where Sarah is showing her vulnerable side. She wouldn''t do that if she is surrounded by untrustworthy people.", Vasily exined.


    Maksim thought for a second. "Are you saying that she trusts me?"


    Vasily confirmed. "She is definitelyfortable in your presence."


    Maksim''s lips curved into a smile in slow motion. Sarah trusts him and she isfortable in his presence. He liked that.


    Imani and Jamari danced slowly, and Jamari''s hand sneakily went lower until his fingers reached Imani''s plump ass. In thest few months, Imani''s body started changing from a lean girl into a curvy woman and Jamari loved it. There was much more to grab onto when it was just the two of them.


    They were still sharing an apartment and even though they didn''t go all the way, they would explore each other''s bodies and experiment.


    Jamari is nning a romantic day on Imani''s eighteenth birthday where he would propose, and the day will end with them make love. However, that is more than a year away and he was not sure if he will be able to wait that long but he will try.


    Another couple with a lot of waiting was sitting on the sofa in the dark corner; Ade was cradling Hande in his arms and they exchanged light kisses.


    Since their initial talk about making babies where Hande embarrassed herself (because she thought that she can get pregnant with kissing), Hande did her research and now she knows how babies are made. More than once Hande wanted to talk about it with Ade, but he is adamant about waiting for another two and a half years, and thest time she brought up the topic, Ade threatened that he will extend that period.


    Ade is exasperated. He is fifteen years old boy, with an adorable girlfriend who wants to have sex-rted talks, and he is more than eager to see what awaits for them beyond the invisible line he created, but Hande is not even thirteen years old (her birthday is three months away), and he knows that it''s too early.


    It''s not that Hande is lusty. OK. Maybe she is a little bit lusty. But it''s mostly curiosity because everyone seems to be getting handsy and doing things, yet she is stuck on hugging and kissing. She hears girls saying how amazing and miraculous intimacy is and she wants to try it out. With Ade. Hande is not a little girl anymore, even her boobs started showing!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2125 - Christmas Party 2023 (12)

    The party progressed in a lively and harmonious atmosphere and no one noticed the time passing. When the announcement was made that fireworks will start in 5 minutes, everyone was surprised that it''s close to 11 PM.


    The grownup guests emerged out of the vi and stood in the garden, facing the ocean, to enjoy the show.


    The kids were sleeping on cots in the toy room. They wanted to watch fireworks, but by 9:30 PM all of them fell asleep while ying, so nannies moved the little ones to sleep on cots.


    Outside¡­


    "Where are Max and Liz?", Mia asked while looking at the crowd gathered. Quentin and Brianna were right next to her and Hunter, but Liz and Max disappeared about half an hour ago.


    "Here we are¡­", Liz said while walking toward Mia with Max behind her. Liz was adjusting her hair and was slightly out of breath, and Max had a satisfied smirk at the edge of his lips.


    Mia couldn''t believe it. "Did the two of you celebrate pregnancy news by reminding yourself how babies are made in the bathroom?"


    "Storage room¡­", Sarah corrected Mia from the side.


    Mia giggled when she saw that Liz''s eyes nearly popped in shock. Max didn''t care that Sarah knew where they were getting handsy. He stood behind Liz and wrapped his arms around her from the back and at that moment the first st sounded, and red sparks filled the dark sky and reflected in the ocean.


    ''Ohs'' and ''Ahs'' were heard between loud explosions that originated from the boat floating further away from the Cliffside Vi.


    Sarah used Eve-lens to see faces of people present that were changing colors based on the fireworks that lit up the sky.


    Kitty, As, and Vega gathered around their human mommy in search offort. They didn''t like the colorful noise.


    Hero, Be, and Luna were hiding inside the vi. Fireworks terrified them.


    Sarah leaned her back on Aiden''s chest and smiled. A lovely party, friends, family, fur-babies, fireworks, and Aiden all around her, cradling her belly and their son in it. It was perfect.


    Her smile widened at the thought that next year their baby-Logan will also be present, and so will another two babies (JoAnna''s and Sophia''s), and maybe even Liz''s and Mia''s babies if they decide to join them next year. Oh, and Samara''s baby also... So many babies! Well, Logan will have plenty ofpany.


    ¡­


    In the toy room¡­


    Luke woke up at the sound of fireworks. It was heavily muffled by the soundproofing, but his keen senses still picked up themotion and the colors that lit up the dark sky and reflected in the ocean. It was beautiful.


    Nannies gathered at the window and enjoyed the show whilementing in whispers. They were happy that the staff brought them dinner, so they got to enjoy delicacies while watching over kids. Now the fireworks got their attention, so no one noticed that Luke stirred from his sleep.


    Luke observed that M was sleeping on the adjacent cot. Her mouth was half-open, and she drooled a bit. He exhaled and shook his little head. Ady should not drool.


    Luke saw Aunty-Liz sleeping and she drools as well. It seems that M picked up this little habit from her mother.


    He scooted off his cot and went to the cab where diapers and wipes are stored. Luke got a wipe and gently cleaned M''s face. Her lips twitched, but she didn''t wake up.


    Luke discarded the wipe in the trashcan and returned to his cot.


    His little hand reached for M''s and he smiled. Now he will know that she is by his side, even with his eyes closed. Uncle Max is relying on him to keep M safe, and Luke will not disappoint him. And with that thought, Luke joined other kids in dreand.


    ¡­


    Shortly before midnight¡­


    Steve and Bridgette walked out of the toy room with Steve carrying sleeping Denise in his arms.


    Ben and Penny followed with Ben carrying Oliver.


    Jasper held sleeping Grayden in his arms and a nanny carried Amber. Ellie was following behind them.


    Sophia and Felix went home with Valentin, leaving Lia and Adam to sleep at the Cliffside Vi. It wouldn''t be the first time.


    There was a line of parents and sleeping children that moved from the toy room toward the main entrance where cars waited for them.


    Max and Quentin looked at Luke and M helplessly, wondering if moving their kids will wake them up. Luke was holding M''s hand and they were absolutely adorable. Liz and Brianna took a few photos.


    "You can leave kids here to sleep¡­", Sarah suggested in a whisper, careful not to wake up the kids. "We have free bedrooms, and you are very wee to stay the night."


    "Can we?", Mia asked enthusiastically in a low voice. Her child is not in the toy room (it''s in her belly), but she came with this group from Seattle, and she really-really wanted to spend the night at the Cliffside Vi.


    "Of course, you can.", Aiden assured them that it''s not a problem. "We will set up the security to sound the rm in your room when kids wake up, so you can sleep peacefully."


    "Oh, then we will also stay.", Jeff said. This will give him more time to spend with Max, and JoAnna is getting along with Liz very well.


    Jeff looked at Max expectantly. "In the morning we can have a friendly spar." Jeff nced at Quentin. "I heard that you know how to throw a punch."


    Max and Quentin smiled in response while JoAnna and Liz shook heads in disapproval.


    Brianna didn''t get it. What punch-throwing?


    "We will invite Jasper and Ellie for brunch.", Sarah threw in the idea and the sparkle in Brianna''s eyes told Sarah that her lure was effective.


    Of course, the guests from Seattle stayed, as well as Jeff and JoAnna.


    They gathered in the living room for a chat while staff set up four guest bedrooms, and then they dispersed for the night.


    After wishing everyone a good night, Aiden led Sarah to the rooftop terrace.


    Sarah shivered when the chilly Ocean breeze caressed her skin.


    "This is a good chance to try it out¡­", Aiden said while handing her the red sweater he personally knitted for her.


    Sarah smiled and put it on. The sweater was soft and a bit loose and now that she had it on, Sarah realized that it reached half of her thigs.


    "This is more like a dress than a sweater¡­", Sarahmented.


    "I thought you will like a bit more length. If you don''t want it, I can shorten¡­"


    "It''s perfect.", Sarah interrupted Aiden. "Everything is perfect. This ce and people and you. Us. Perfect."


    Aiden smiled smugly and reached for her hands. "Can I have a dance, Mrs. White?"


    Sarah wanted to say how there is no music, but that never stopped them before.


    She knew that Aiden was looking forward to dancing with her. When they dance, there is an invisible connection where he leads and she follows, and she trusts that he will catch her every time and not let her fall¡­ but she was crying and now the party was over. However, that doesn''t mean that they need to skip dancing.


    "It will be my honor, Mr. White.", Sarah responded with a smile.


    They moved slowly and she followed his lead, as always.


    Aiden''s intense gaze made Sarah''s cheeks heat up. It was hungry and possessive and lusty and like she was the only woman in his world. And she was.


    Sarah and Aiden danced without music, under the dark sky that was speckled with millions of stars, illuminated by the moon which reflected in the Ocean and it was magical.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2126 - Epilogue

    ~ Los Angeles, the Cliffside Vi ~


    9 months passed¡­


    It was Saturday evening and the darkness seamlessly reced daylight.


    Sarah gave herself a look in the full-sized mirror and smiled at the sight of the champagne-colored dress that Ellie made for her.


    It has a straight neckline with off-the-shoulder 3/4 bell sleeves that show off her shoulders. The dress fits her perfectly and ends at the knee level. A big bonus is that the fabric in the bodice is a bit stretchy, so the snugness doesn''t feel constricting. It''s just how Sarah loves it.


    Ellie typically makes her designs fantastic by ying with unusual fabrics and colors, but this time she also added a delicate arrangement of beaded and sequined flowers and the dress is absolutely stunning.


    A light knock on the door got Sarah''s attention.


    "Can Ie in?", Vasily''s voice entered the room when the door was ajar.


    "Yes, Uncle¡­", Sarah responded with a smile.


    Vasily came in and looked at Sarah with a smile that reached his eyes. "You are beautiful."


    "Thank you. You are not so bad yourself.", Sarah returned thepliment.


    Vasily recuperated and looks better than ever in a sharp suit, with an added energy of being happy. He grew his hair a bit longer so that it covers the scars from the surgeries.


    He offered her his hand. "Ready?"


    "I guess I am¡­"


    Sarah linked her arm with Vasily''s and let him lead the way.


    Six months ago, Aiden purchased another neighboring property, increasing the size of thend that the Cliffside Vi has. At the time of purchase, Sarah saw that it was a 3-acre lot with mature trees, a lot of greenery that was not maintained (making it look like a forest), and one house in the middle.


    Since then, Sarah is not allowed to step in there, as Aiden was secretly working with Louis (the architect) and Cash (the construction manager). In thest three months, even Felix was a frequent visitor in that area and Sarah promised not to peek because it was a surprise, but it was hard to control her curiosity because she could hear heavy machinery working behind the dense curtain of tall trees.


    Sarah has no idea what to expect. On the outskirts of the new piece ofnd, Aiden built a small three-bedroom vi, and that is where Vasily found Sarah.


    Vasily was leading Sarah deeper into the mysterious area with a smile which told Sarah that he knew what was waiting for her there.


    Well, she kind of knew. Aiden promised her a second wedding, the one where he will marry the mother of his children (one child currently, but he hopes for more), and here she was, walking with Vasily to renew her vows with Aiden in front of friends and family.


    Because she was stuck in a separate vi with JoAnna, Sophia, Ellie, Bridgette, Tiffany, Mia, Liz, Bri, Penny, Chloe, and several otherdies, Sarah has no idea what Aiden prepared for her, but considering that Aiden was micromanaging everything, she knew it will be fantastic.


    The narrow path led deeper into the forest and Vasily halted his steps.


    "Thank you for allowing me this honor, Sarah. I wish you all the best.", Vasily said with a smile. He kissed Sarah on the cheeks three times and gestured toward the path. "The rest is for you alone¡­" And then he left.


    Sarah found herself in the darkness with only small fairy lights that dangled off the trees showing her the way. Due to the no-peeking rule, she didn''t have Eve-lens on, and only in moments like these, she realized how much she relied on the night vision.


    It was quiet. Too quiet. Part of her feared that this is some joke and that there is nothing at the end of that path. But Aiden wouldn''t do that to her. Right?


    Sarah dispelled useless thoughts. Aiden would not abandon her, and he would not pull a prank where he secretly worked for six months in the area she was not allowed to see, and Ellie made her a dress, and many of her friends came.


    She took a deep breath and stepped on the path.


    Sarah gasped when she realized that the ground below her feet lit up. Two stepster, she turned and saw that her footprints were illuminated and shimmering slightly. She smiled. Now she knew what Felix, Nico, and Beck were doing here.


    Three stepster, Sarah''s eyes opened wide at the sight of two tiny glowing fairies flying in front of her and giggling. She knew that it was a hologram, but it didn''t make it any less magical.


    Sarah made her way slowly, enjoying the effect of the enchanted forest that Aiden created for her. It was fantastic.


    More fairies joined in and there were fireflies as well, and Sarah''s footprints glowed. Amazing.


    On the clearing at the end of the path, Aiden stood and watched Sarah emerging from the foliage. Her smile told him that she loved it. Aiden wondered what Sarah''s reaction will be when the castle lights up behind him. It has a basement with a dungeon, a real one.


    Their friends and family were seated all around Aiden, leaving only one clear path open that connected him and Sarah.


    A mini-floating army of fairies behind Sarah made her look like a fairy Goddess who came from the forest, as a swarm of fireflies created a crown on her head. Breathtaking.


    Sarah looked at Aiden who was dashing in his sharp champagne-colored suit. Of course, Ellie made them couple''s outfits.


    Aiden was the only one illuminated by fireflies, standing tall and handsome like a God who descended from the Heavens.


    On the left and right was darkness. Giggles and whispers told Sarah that her friends and family were all around her, but she couldn''t see more than outlines.


    This time, she didn''t mind theck of Eve-lens''s night vision. She was happy to see only Aiden because that is how she sees the world, with Aiden at its center.


    Aiden extended his hand, palm up, and Sarah put her hand in his.


    They stood facing each other in silence and smiling like love-stricken fools.


    After an unknown measure of time, Aiden caressed Sarah''s cheek with his fingers, and she leaned into his touch.


    "Thank you for arranging this¡­", Sarah said in a soft voice, but it was so quiet that everyone heard her. "It''s beautiful."


    "Not as beautiful as you, my love¡­", Aiden''s deep voice responded.


    Sarah''s smile widened. Aiden was always a sweet talker, and she loved it.


    Aiden inched closer to Sarah and gave her a light kiss on the lips. And another, and another.


    "Da-da¡­", a small sound came from the side and Aiden smiled into their kiss, knowing that it came from their eight months-old son, Logan.


    Logan''s first word was ''Dada'', and even though some say it''s just baby babble, Aiden is confident that was his son calling for him. Sarah doesn''t want to argue with Aiden about this, because she sees how much happiness it brings him.


    Aiden is a wonderful father and no matter how busy he is with work, their organizations, hacking, kids at the Cliffside Vi, and anything else thates their way, Aiden makes sure to y with Logan and to make Sarah feel special, showing them every day that they are loved and important.


    Sarah clearly remembers the day she went intobor. Aiden was so flustered that he called the ambnce three times, even though Michael was waiting for them in the helicopter to drop them off at the LA Medical Center. And when Logan was born, Aiden cried. Sarah never saw him cry, those were tears of happiness.


    She wondered if Aiden will cry when he gets to hold their second child.


    Sarah prepared a surprise present for Aiden; it''s a positive pregnancy test and she ns to give it to Aiden during the dessert. Tonight.


    Sarah doesn''t know what food will be served, but she is confident that there will be her favorite strawberry cake because earlier that day Vasily smelled of vani and strawberries.


    Aiden and Sarah held each other and exchanged kisses,pletely forgetting that they were surrounded by friends and family who are waiting to hear their vows.


    No one wanted to interrupt the couple (not even JoAnna) because this was an event to celebrate Sarah''s and Aiden''s undying love, and everyone knew that when Sarah and Aiden embrace each other, their worlds are at peace.


    Sarah and Aiden will remember where they are, and why all those people gathered at the Cliffside Vi. Eventually.


    - THE END ¨C


    ---------


    Note from the author:


    I want to thank everyone for sticking around and apanying Sarah and Aiden on this journey with their friends and family.


    Yourments, votes, and reviews kept me going to finish this novel.


    Thank you very much!


    If you didn''t leave a review so far, kindly do so¡­ thank you!


    ---


    If you didn''t check out my other novels, help yourself with:


    * <em><strong>''ident Prone''</strong></em>¨C Contemporary romance with aedic twist, drama, action, and a lot of hot scenes. The main characters of ''ident Prone'' are Max and Liz who make cameo appearances in this novel (Liz is the neurosurgeon who performs life-saving surgery on Vasily).


    Mia, Hunter, Brianna, and Quentin are also characters from ''ident Prone''.


    Did you know that Max used to be Seattle''s famous yboy? Did you know that Liz was so focused on her career that she didn''t see Max as a man? Read ''ident Prone'' to find out how they met and how they ended up together.


    It''s a heartwarming story that will make you warm and fuzzy while youugh and sigh.


    *<em><strong> ''Amara - Reunion''</strong></em> - Fantasy romance with mystery, drama, and action. A novel about a college girl who dies and wakes up as an immortal with no memories of her mortal self. What can you expect? Magic, alchemy, vampires, werewolves, witches, and other creatures, plots, schemes, face-pping, and some sweet-sweet romance.


    * <strong><em>''The Alpha''s Bride''</em></strong> - Fantasy romance about a big bad Alpha who is under pressure to pick a wife among women other chose for him. He is determined not to marry, but then the Moon Goddess makes things more interesting when he meets his destined mate.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!